ã€ŠRepugnant Gatewayã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>

    The Cang Man Mountain was located at the northern border of the Yan Kingdom and the You Country.

    No one cares about this ce, and the mountains are dangerous, so it¡¯s a ce where real viins roam.

    Yan Guo, You Country, Hegemon Country, Zhuohe Country ¡­ There were sixteen small countries in a circumference of a few thousand miles. They were called the sixteen kingdoms of You Yan.

    The Yan and You Kingdom were rtively strong countries. The two countries fought year in and year out, so there were still many people living in seclusion in the mountain range.

    This ce was a small world with all sorts of vors.

    Generally speaking, there was no shortage of viins in this kind of ce.

    Gradually, this ce became the paradise of the wicked.

    Not only Yon and Yon, but all the other countries¡¯ pursuers and viins also ran towards the Cang Man Mountain.

    In the span of a few decades, the number of people in the Ancient Savage Mountain grew more and more, actually forming a mountain city with arge poption.

    A group of bad guys gathered in a ce that had a beautiful name. It was called the Diablo Residence.

    No matter what kind of ce it was, as long as there were a lot of people, there would be a school. Regardless of whether it was a prosperous world or a poor world, the children still had to learn.

    Where there were people there was a difference, so there were also rich and poor in Stone City.

    If there was a difference, there would be a difference.

    However, ever since Fantasy world had sent a white-faced schr to live in the city seventeen years ago, and defeated thirty-six experts in the city by himself, he was the one who had the final say in the rules here.

    Thus, the lives of the people here started to get better from that day onwards. They only needed to pay a sufficient amount of taxes to live in peace.

    Nanshan Street was the southernmost street in the city, and was divided into nine bandit territories ording to power.

    In the school on Nanshan Street, there were over forty children between the ages of five and fourteen years old who werezily sitting there.

    In reality, this academy doesn¡¯t have any specific teachers, and the ones who came to attend the ss were the nine bandits. The nine fellows who imed to be the worst in the world took turns to impart some survival skills to the children ¡­

    ¡°Which gentleman is in today¡¯s ss?¡±

    Fatty Du asked hispanion who was sitting beside him. He was thin and ten years old. Because he was not skinny at all and had a strong body, he was a tyrant in the academy. Other than Gao Di¡¯s group, he was the fiercest.

    The child sitting next to him called Anjou.

    It was a quiet,petitive, and peaceful battle.

    However, this guy didn¡¯t dare fight for anything. He was the weakest person in the academy. If it wasn¡¯t for Skinny Du protecting him, he would have been tortured and disabled by Gao Di¡¯s group long ago.

    Every day, An Zeng would act subserviently, and as soon as he saw Dean, he became angry. If it was him who asked this question, An Zhe would have already given his answer.

    But for some reason, after today¡¯s questioning, Skinny Du waited for quite a while, but An Zhe still didn¡¯t answer.

    Thin Du knew how weak and cowardly An Zeng¡¯s personality was. He had tried to train An Zeng to be more vicious, but three dayster he gave up because An Zhe didn¡¯t dare to kill a rat.

    Skinny Du turned his head and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Then he realized that there was something strange about the fight today, and he justy there on the table, not moving at all.

    Before today¡¯s ss, the two older children of Gao Di were beating up An He. It was Du who found out that he had saved him and helped him into the ssroom.

    He hadn¡¯t moved since he came in, and he was terrified when he saw arge pool of blood under the table.

    He immediately tried to help her up, and when he touched her, he realized that she was stiff and cold.

    ¡°Gao Di you bastard!¡±

    Although Du was young, he knew what had happened.

    An argument ¡­ The weakest and most honest child in the academy was beaten up by someone who didn¡¯t even dare to shout, but in the end, he was still beaten to death.

    If someone told him to squat and hold his head, he wouldn¡¯t dare to stand.

    He would never dare to keep his mouth shut when told to lick the soles of his shoes on his knees.

    But his cowardice did not pay for the tolerance of the fierce children. On the contrary, they liked to torment the conflict.

    He started with a few curses, then went on to torture himself to death.

    The child sitting at the front of the ss was called Gao Di. He was the oldest child in the school. He was eleven years old and was as muscr as a calf.

    Normally, he bullied An Zhe the most, even if his family wasn¡¯t far from An Zhe¡¯s family.

    ¡°Fat pig, are you courting death?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I really don¡¯t dare to kill you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your brother is a cultivator in the sect, I would have already killed you and fed you to the dogs.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to curse me again for no reason, I¡¯ll take off your arms and legs first!¡±

    Du¡¯s thin eyes were red like a wild beast¡¯s. He pointed at An Zeng and shouted, ¡°You killed him!¡±

    Gao Di was stunned for a moment before sneering, ¡°Pretending to die?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this weakling¡¯s greatest ability supposed to be acting dead?

    In the morning, they just casually beat him up a few times. In the past, they beat him even harder, but he could still bear it. Would he be beaten to death today? ¡±

    Gao Di kicked away the stool and walked over, then kicked on An Zeng¡¯s back: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re fine.¡±

    This kick directly kicked An Zeng down, but An Zeng¡¯s body actually maintained his sitting posture and fell down.

    At this moment, Gao Di and Du finally noticed that An Zhe¡¯s face was as white as snow. His eyes were tightly shut, and his brows were deeply furrowed, as if he was in great pain. It was obvious that he was dead.

    Even though this weak child was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, he still didn¡¯t make a sound. He only tightly furrowed his brows as he bit the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Skinny Du threw a punch onto Gao Di¡¯s face. Gao Di almost fell down from the punch. He subconsciously looked at the dead An Zhe and felt a bit of fear in his heart.

    This was the first time he had seen someone get beaten to death.

    But very quickly, the ferocity in his bones took the initiative.

    He waved his hand and shouted: ¡°Wang Meng, Wang Zhuang, why don¡¯t you two bastards hold him up for me!¡±

    ¡°You two were the ones who beat him to death, why shouldozi be beaten up!¡±

    His two eldest children, Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang, rushed over and hugged him.

    Although he looked down upon the struggle for peace, he had always thought that he was only sorry for it. But the moment he saw it die, he realized that he had made a friend of it in his heart.

    ¡°You killed my friend!¡±

    ¡°I want to avenge him!¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s been told off.¡±

    Gao Di ran over and kicked Du¡¯s thin lower abdomen. Thetter immediately squatted down in pain.

    ¡°Your friend?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Gowdy wiped the corners of his mouth, then grabbed Du¡¯s thin hair. ¡°A friend of a coward, an idiot?¡±

    You¡¯re the only one in all of Nanshan Street who treats this bitch as a friend!

    This sort of motherless bitch would just die if she died. There wasn¡¯t a single one of them in all of Illusory Realm¡¯s cities, so he wouldn¡¯t be missing a single one.

    ¡°Du Pheasant, you¡¯re a fucking man after all, to think that you would ept a person like this as a friend!¡±

    He pped Du¡¯s thin mouth and said, ¡°Apologize to me!¡±

    Thin Du looked up and struggled with all his might, but Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang were about the same height and were also very strong, so he couldn¡¯t struggle at all.

    Seeing that he refused to apologize, Gao Di continued to fan his hair. His palm hit Du¡¯s thin face again and again. The sound of his palm pping against the ground was so loud and heavy.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Gao Di¡¯s eyes reddened, and he pped himself until his hand was swollen.

    At first, Du¡¯s thin face was red from being pped until it turned purple, but the unyielding energy in his bones supported him, and he refused to lower his head: ¡°Gao Di you bastard, if you don¡¯t kill me today, I will kill you sooner orter for revenge!¡±

    ¡°You killed my friend, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Gao Di turned around and ran back. He fished out a dagger from his seat and strode over with a ferocious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your father doesn¡¯t dare to kill. This is the Cang Man Mountain, killing a person is nothing!¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll cripple you. I¡¯ll let you all know who is the boss of Nanshan Street!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t!¡±

    Several other children rushed over to stop Gao Di, ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. His big brother is from the main sect, if we cause any trouble, then it¡¯ll be bad.¡±

    Just teach him a lesson, he¡¯s not the same as that trash An Zui.

    ¡°An Zhe that slut didn¡¯t have his parents, if he died, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call my friend a bitch!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fucking bastards!¡±

    The skinny Du was like a madman. He finally got rid of Wang Meng and rushed up to smash a fist onto the corner of Gao Di¡¯s mouth, directly knocking out his first tooth.

    Gao Di cried out in pain and his eyes turned red. He kicked away the child in front of him and rushed forward to stab Du¡¯s thin and small stomach. ¡°Du Pang!¡±

    You and Anjou are both bastards!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you both today!¡±

    Puff!

    As the knife stabbed in, blood sttered.

    Skinny Dean was stunned. Gao Di was also stunned.

    A withered hand appeared out of nowhere to block his thin stomach. The dagger was in the other hand, and blood was dripping from it.

    The dagger was very sharp, almost cutting off his fingers. However, his hand was still tightly gripping the dagger, not moving at all.

    Du, Gao Di, and the others looked down and saw that the already dead An Zhe had somehow crawled up. He was sitting there with his hand out, clutching onto Gao Zui¡¯s knife.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    The children were terrified. With a howl, they turned around and ran.

    At this time, one of the nine bandits who came to ss, the one called Mr. Sixth Mr. by the children, walked in with big strides and saw this scene.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened in the past. He thought it was just the kids fighting and using the knife. ¡°All of you, stop it!¡±

    Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sell you all out of the mountains! ¡±

    Gao Di used all his strength to pull out a few daggers, but he was unable to. The sound of the de and bone grinding together was absolutely creepy.

    He subconsciously looked into An Zeng¡¯s eyes, only to discover that those eyes, which should have been filled with cowardice, were filled with an unprecedented viciousness.

    It was as though the eyes of a savage beast that he had only seen once before.

    Bloody, brutal.

    Gowde let go of her hand in horror and stepped back several steps.

    Kou Liu strode over. ¡°An Zou, you little rascal, you still dare to hold a knife?¡±

    ¡°I told you to put it down!¡±

    Skinny Du knew how fierce Nine Big Kou was and he immediately went to fight for him. However, he found that An Zou¡¯s eyes were turned towards Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang.

    Then, he heard An Zeng ask word by word, ¡°Who killed me?¡±

    Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang were scared out of their wits as they turned around to run.

    However, An Zhan suddenly stood up and rushed over. He grabbed Wang Meng¡¯s neck and then pressed the dagger against Wang Meng¡¯s lower abdomen: ¡°You killed me?¡±

    ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ghost!¡±

    Wang Meng was scared to the point that his soul almost flew out of his body.

    ¡°Little bastard, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±

    ¡°Rip me?¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and nced at Kou Liu, and the fierceness in his eyes caused even Kou Liu to jump in fright.

    An Zaihu grinned coldly. His teeth were stained with blood. ¡°Tear me up?¡±

    ¡°Then you have to wait for me to take revenge.¡±

    He raised his hand and stabbed the dagger into Wang Meng¡¯s thigh.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>

    An Zeng lowered his head to look at the blood on his hand, then he looked at the wailing Wang Meng lying on the ground.

    His mind was still aching and blurry, but everything seemed a little illusory.

    The owner of this body was dead, and a cowardly child who could not even give birth topassion was killed.

    It was ironic that he had been reborn in this child¡¯s body.

    Arrogant as he was, he had fallen into such a weak body when he was reborn.

    Wang Meng¡¯s thigh was stabbed by him. This stab was very deep. When it came down, it was vicious and casual, but it urately avoided the artery.

    However, before this body, the blood had already stopped flowing. As a result, the hand was still somewhat trembling, and it was not very stable.

    Forget it.

    An Zaiyue sighed in his heart. In the end, he was still alive.

    During the period when his body had been stiff, he had gone over the child¡¯s short life in his mind like a movie.

    An argument?

    This name was not vulgar, he would use this name in the future.

    An Zhan stomped his foot on the wound on Wang Meng¡¯s thigh and said calmly: ¡°When you hit me earlier, two punchesnded on my vitals. This wasn¡¯t the first time you paid me back for what you owed me back, because both of your punches could have killed me.¡±

    He suddenly pulled out the dagger and Wang Meng suddenly shouted.

    The shout had only just begun when, with a pu sound, An Zhe stabbed the dagger back.

    The dagger urately stabbed into the previous wound without leaving a single wound.

    The knife fit perfectly with the wound, as if it had returned to its sheath.

    Even the best of the riders couldn¡¯t tell that they¡¯d been stabbed twice.

    Wang Meng¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. After yelling, he actually fainted.

    Who would have thought that the fierce and domineering guy would actually fall unconscious from fright?

    ¡°Fight for peace!¡±

    Kou Liu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. As the most useless student in the ssroom, hepletely ignored his previous orders. This made Kou Liu a bit angry.

    The old struggle was before him, submissive and humble, not even daring to speak aloud.

    But now, An Zaiyue didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    Kou Liu roared angrily: ¡°You¡¯ve grown much more powerful, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You even dare to ignore my words?¡±

    An Zaiyue rolled his eyes. Although he looked up at the tall Kou Liu, there wasn¡¯t a hint of respect in his eyes.

    There was actually disdain in those eyes.

    ¡°What did Mr. Sixth teach us?¡±

    An Zhan pulled out the dagger once again and spun the circle in his beautiful hands. ¡°Sixth Mister said that this is the territory of the nine bandits. The only rule here is to see who is fierce and vicious. If someone is bullied and doesn¡¯t dare to resist, then no one will be pitiable.¡±

    ¡°So, Mister has always looked down on me, and now I am following Sixth Mister¡¯s instructions. Why ¡­ Mister doesn¡¯t like the look of me?¡±

    Kou Liu was very tall, at least 1.9m tall, and his muscles looked as muscr as a bear.

    Although he was not the fiercest person in the Nine Komsomols, he was the most vicious.

    The ideas of the nine bandits came from his head in about seventy to eighty percent of the time.

    Moreover, this person was very fond of studying the human body. It was said that he had once perfectly peeled off the skin of his enemy with 666th sabre, and then he had perfectly cut off all the bones with 666th sabre.

    Kou Liu looked at this different kind of dispute and was actually at a loss for words.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t see them bully you. I only saw you do it. ¡±

    To the side, Skinny Du immediately said: ¡°Sixth Mister, Gao Di, Wang Meng, and the others killed An Zhe earlier. They were the first to take action!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°Why is he still standing here after I beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°Thin Du, you know that I don¡¯t like being lied to the most. You also know the consequences of lying to me.¡±

    An Xuan coldly snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not important if you don¡¯t see it ¡­ I remember what Mr. Sixth said in his lecture. If the bullied people don¡¯t dare to resist, then it means they are trash. Everyone looks down on them.¡±

    But bullying people is different. When bullying people, you must not be reasonable. If you are reasonable, then you are not bullying people.

    So it doesn¡¯t matter if Mr. Six saw it or not.

    ¡°Because you can treat it as me bullying them, not them bullying me.¡±

    After saying this, An Zeng slowly walked to Wang Zhuang who was trembling in fear. Heughed and asked: ¡°Your brother has fainted after being stabbed by me twice. As your brother, shouldn¡¯t you avenge him?¡±

    Wang Zhuang swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficulty. ¡°No ¡­ no need, he ¡­ he¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I was in the wrong today. You put down the dagger first. We were always ying around.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°Your brother punched me twice at my vitals, and you even kicked me seven times. I still have some blood in my body, and it¡¯s very painful.¡±

    But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit your vitals, I don¡¯t want to kill you right now ¡­ At the very least, I don¡¯t want to kill you right now. Because in the previous years, I will slowly take back everything that you two brothers have done to me.

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll take what is happening today. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dagger in his hand stabbed out.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Kou Six strode forward and grabbed towards An Zhan.

    However, when he took this step forward, An Zhe had already stabbed him twenty-three times.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    Because Wang Zhuang had hit him sixteen times and kicked him seven times.

    It seemed that these twenty-three shes were as fast as lightning and had no consideration at all. In such a short period of time, the speed of these shes was so fast that a normal person¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with them at all.

    Wang Zhuang instantly turned into a gourd of blood. With twenty-three cuts on his body, he screamed as he looked down to see every wound on his body oozing out blood. This fear was indescribable.

    He cried out in fear, his hands clogging up the wounds in panic. However, he could not block this and that. Soon, he turned into a bloody man.

    The twenty-three strikes took about two seconds.

    An Zeng sighed in his heart. He simply couldn¡¯t bear such a slow speed.

    Fortunately, the blood in his body had recovered and the stability of his hands had improved.

    What surprised him the most was that this thin and frail looking body actually didn¡¯t seem weak at all.

    In fact, the original owner of the body was exercising every day so as not to be bullied.

    However ¡­ he was not physically weak, but his heart was weak. Even though he had been training, he still did not dare to retaliate once.

    An Chou was slightly satisfied, but the opposing Kou Liu was already stunned.

    Two seconds, twenty-three.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been shocked, but Kou Liu¡¯s shock was even greater than everyone else¡¯s.

    Because he was familiar with the human body, he could see it clearly.

    The twenty-three des were ridiculously fast and looked like random stabs, but these twenty-three des all managed to avoid vital points. Therefore, as long as Wang Zhuang managed to recover in time, he wouldn¡¯t die.

    So fast, and so precise.

    Was this the weak and repulsive struggle?

    This youth looked more like an infant beast. Although he was far from being powerful, the coldness in his bones was clear.

    Kou Liu felt that the conflict in front of him was foreign, absolutely not the cowardly orphan he was familiar with.

    ¡°You ¡­ How did you do it!¡±

    When Kou Liu asked this question, he didn¡¯t notice that his voice was slightly trembling.

    Under normal circumstances, this kind of strength disyed by An Zhe was actually nothing in Kou Liu¡¯s eyes, but he was An Zhe and no one else.

    Two seconds and twenty-three shes. Even a cultivator who had just broken through would snort in contempt.

    Not to mention the cultivators in the Opening Realm, even if they were Body Spell Masters who couldn¡¯t cultivate the second best, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to stab out sixty times in a second after reaching the first stage.

    Although Kou Liu looked as strong as a tiger or leopard, he couldn¡¯t cultivate, so he chose body transformation. Not long ago, he had just broken through to the third stage and struck out more than two hundred times in a second.

    ¡°Mr. Sixth is very good at teaching.¡±

    An Zhan naturally said, ¡°Mr. Sixth said in ss that there are no shortcuts if you want to make a move quickly, so you can only persevere with your training.¡±

    After I returned home, I practiced for more than four hours every day. First, I took out a knife, then a prick, then a prick, then a prick.

    ¡°Mr. Sixth also told me about the distribution of those acupuncture points. After I go back, I made a map and marked it out. But now, I don¡¯t need that map because it¡¯s all in my brain.¡±

    As he said these words, the faint and unreasonable aura of a powerful expert from An Zhe¡¯s body caused Kou Liu¡¯s heart to feel numb.

    Was this child really going to fight for peace?

    Why is it getting stranger and stranger?

    An Ying looked at the expression on Kou Liu¡¯s face and continued to say with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Sixth doesn¡¯t believe me, you cane to my house and take a look yourself. The wooden stake man and the map are still there.

    I practice regrly for four hours a day without interruption, even when it¡¯s windy and rainy. ¡±

    Kou Liu said in disbelief, ¡°But before you ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by an argument.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t resisted before, have I?¡±

    But I¡¯ve always been a coward, haven¡¯t I?

    There¡¯s nothing strange about it, because I¡¯ve had enough.

    I was an orphan, and I had no one to rely on. I wanted to put up with it.

    But these guys have gone too fartely. They don¡¯t just want to hit me, they want to kill me.

    ¡°I heard that these few days, they are very close to some delinquents who roam the streets and are preparing to join a gang called the Tyrant¡¯s Association.¡±

    He turned to look at Gao Di who was hiding at the side, his tone full of disdain. ¡°Legend has it that it¡¯s not easy for this unrated gang to join. The first thing we have to do is kill a person.¡±

    These people want to kill someone but don¡¯t have the guts to go outside, so they could only use me to train their courage ¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, why should I tolerate it anymore?

    ¡°If you endure any longer, you will really die.¡±

    He looked at Kou Liu and said, ¡°I am an orphan, and I have no one to rely on. I have been living on by my life. I have always been weak and cowardly, and that is because this is a way to survive.¡±

    This is precisely because I don¡¯t want to die ¡­ It¡¯s the same now. I don¡¯t want to die, so I can only resist.

    Since he resisted, he could only fight backpletely and thoroughly.

    From today onwards, I will pay back anyone who dares to do anything to me.

    Give me good will and double it.

    ¡°Those who wish to harm me, pay me back twice.¡±

    Kou Six opened his mouth, but discovered that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Something like that in An Zhe¡¯s eyes scared him.

    Gao Di, who had been dodging, was about to turn around and leave when he heard an argument from behind him, ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Do you owe me anything?¡±

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>

    An Zhe looked at Gao Di with a smile that was not a smile. The mockery in his eyes sent chills down Gao Di¡¯s spine.

    An Zaihai was clearly shorter than him by half a head, but he still gave off a huge oppressive feeling.

    An Zeng took a step forward, and Gao Di subconsciously took a step back.

    Taking another step forward, Gao Di turned and ran.

    Pah!

    The dagger flew past Gowdy¡¯s ear and cut off one of his ears and jabbed it into the doorjamb.

    If the dagger deviated just a little, it would stab into the back of Gowdy¡¯s head.

    The entire de of the dagger had stabbed into the door frame, and its power could be imagined.

    Therefore, even if the human skull was very solid, if An Zhe wanted to kill Gao Di, he would have already done so.

    The most important thing was, the way An Zhe threw out his dagger made the already astonished Kou Liu even more shocked.

    An Zeng¡¯s arm barely moved. He only relied on the strength of a flick of his wrist.

    If a child of his age wanted to throw a dagger that far, he would have to swing his arm.

    However, An Zhe only shook his hand, and didn¡¯t even move his shoulders.

    Kou Liu could only cultivate the body, so he knew very well that the correct method was to use strength.

    Push the shoulders, shoulder straps and elbows, this is the most powerful force.

    The intensity of the dispute was enough to make people look up to him.

    There seemed to be enormous potential hidden within this thin and weak body.

    At this moment, Kou Liu made the decision without hesitation ¡­ to nurture this kid!

    This was an illusory city, and almost every street had their own influence.

    Even though the nine bandits sounded famous, in reality, they weren¡¯t even on the same level in the city.

    No matter where it was, it was always the powerful cultivators that truly held the power to speak.

    Only Big Bro and Old Jiu were allowed to cultivate in the Nine Mystical Pce. Big Bro¡¯s physique was limited, and after reaching the second grade of the Natal Opening Realm, he had no further progress.

    Ol¡¯ninth¡¯s physique was not ordinary, but it was limited by itsck of formal guidance, so it didn¡¯t have much development.

    If one didn¡¯t want their territory to be devoured by others, they would need to replenish their strength over a long period of time.

    Thus, there would always be a school on every street in the city. What the school taught was not knowledge but fighting techniques.

    The school was free, and the children on the street were allowed to attend as they wished.

    However, there was one prerequisite, and that was that the children who entered the academy tacitly admitted that they would join this gang in the future.

    ording to the intentions of the others from the nine bandits, trash like An Zhe should have been kicked out a long time ago.

    But Kou Liu had already said that he couldn¡¯t drive a child away just because he was trash. That way, it would cause people to resist, feeling that the Southern Mountain Street Academy was too harsh and would affect others from sending the child over.

    The other eight people from the nine Kou Li were actually prejudiced against the academy.

    From their point of view, recruiting younger brothers naturally wanted the young and able-bodied ones. Starting from the time the children were raised, they would need ten years at the fastest to use them. It was too long ago.

    But Kou Liu didn¡¯t think so. Kou Liu said that although a seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man was strong, he didn¡¯t have any interest in studying. Even if he was interested, it would be difficult for him to grasp some things as soon as possible.

    Kids were different. Kids were pure and did not have their own thoughts. From the beginning, not only would they develop their fighting techniques and survival skills, they would also develop their loyalty.

    In any case, the others in the Nine Supremes didn¡¯t care about the children, so they might as well hand them all over to Kou Liu.

    The other people would asionallye to visit, but it was just for fun on a whim.

    When Kou Liu saw the change in the conflict, he decided that he would nurture this child at the end of the day.

    Only now did he realize that he had misjudged them in the past. Although their older children were fierce enough, they weren¡¯t easy to learn.

    A person who only knew how topete for power had no future. Although An Zhe was young and small, he clearly had greater potential.

    Kou Liu had tested all the children in the school, and none of them had a physique that allowed them to cultivate.

    Kou Liu now even wanted to send the dispute to Old Jiu, if that was all he could do.

    ¡°You want to kill him?¡±

    Kou Liu asked.

    An Zeng walked over and pulled out the dagger that was deeply embedded in the door frame. He shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill him. At least, I won¡¯t kill him today.¡±

    The few of them bullied me for many years. If I were to simply kill them, how would I be able to get back the debts that I had been bullied previously?

    ¡°Today¡¯s debts will be today, yesterday¡¯s debts will be tomorrow, the day after yesterday¡¯s debts will be day after tomorrow, and so on until they have paid off their debts.¡±

    He turned to look at Gao Di, who was shivering while covering his ears.

    Gordy looked at Anjou with fear in his eyes, as if Anjou had now be a demon.

    ¡°I like the look in your eyes.¡±

    Andersen smiled at Gowdie and walked over to pat him on the shoulder.

    When his hand came into contact with Gao Di¡¯s body, Gao Di couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fright.

    Therefore, An Zheughed happily, ¡°There is fear in your eyes, as well as hatred and viciousness.¡±

    If you want revenge, I will give you a chance ¡­ Today, you only hit me once, so I will only ask for repayment.

    But you hit me a few times yesterday, remember?

    If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then kill me!¡±

    Gao Di almost went crazy from the pressure. His eyes turned red, ¡°Fight for peace!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to kill me, I will kill you sooner orter!¡±

    An Zaiyueughed even more happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t want to live a boring life in the future.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Suddenly he raised his voice and cried out, and Gowdie backed away unawares, tripping and flopping on the floor.

    His expression was extremely furious. In the past, only he bullied others. Who would dare to bully him?

    Now that An Zhe, who was much skinnier than him, only gave him a cold look, he felt as if his heart was about to explode.

    The howl from before was just a reaction from extreme fear.

    He felt afraid and humiliated.

    But for some reason, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist.

    Then he cried ¡­ A guy who bullied others for many years was actually scared to tears.

    Gowdy stood up crying, covered his ears and ran out.

    The other children in the ssroom looked at each other, not daring to speak, not even daring to breathe.

    They looked at the struggle in front of them and felt as if they were suddenly in another world.

    This ssroom was very familiar. The friends by his side were very familiar. Sixth Mister was also very familiar with it. However, An Zhe was a stranger ¡­ It was an unfamiliar feeling that made people fear him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t finish the lesson today, so you guys take Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang to the infirmary.¡±

    Kou Liu nced at the rear team and said: ¡°Come with meter, I have some things to ask you.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°No way.¡±

    Kou Liu¡¯s face changed. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±

    An Xuan said: ¡°I am injured. Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang fought very fiercely before, so I feel like my internal organs are damaged. I have to go to the infirmary to take a look.¡±

    Mr. Sixth wants me toe with you. He probably wants to teach me something individually, right?

    ¡°But if my body can¡¯t recover, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the life to learn anything from Mr. Sixth.¡±

    Kou Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did this dispute suddenly seem like they were not the same person? Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem like children at all!

    His tone was calm, neither humble nor arrogant, and he seemed to be very familiar with the human body. His sabre technique was swift and decisive, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without more than two years of training.

    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Whenever you feel like you¡¯ve recovered, go find me at the Great Kou Tang.¡±

    After saying this, Kou Liu turned around and walked away. When he reached the door, he stopped and took out a piece of silver from his pocket. He threw it to An Xuan, ¡°Buy some meat to eat.¡±

    An Zaiyi stretched out his hand to catch the silver before sping it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Sixth Mister.¡±

    No one noticed that behind his happy expression was a deep sense of disgust.

    Anjou had the child¡¯s memory, and he knew what rules of survival existed in this ce.

    This was an illusory city, the most direct and unobstructed ce in the world of savagery. If one wanted to survive here, one had to make these people recognize him and wait until they were powerful before leaving this ce.

    Although the environment here was disgusting, it was at least safe.

    An Zaiyue was very certain that there wasn¡¯t even a Small Full Circle cultivator in this sort of ce, so no one would notice his unusual behavior.

    His soul was iparably powerful, which was why he was able to escape from the attacks of over ten Dacheng experts.

    His opponent was cunning and ruthless. There were more than ten perfect Yuan Dan stage warriors hiding among them, and they had suddenly attacked him. Otherwise, it would not be difficult for him to escape safely.

    Fantasy world was a remote ce. The evil in this ce was the low ss.

    Those true experts didn¡¯t feel likeing to this ce, so they decided to remain here.

    Since he was staying here, he had to endure his disgust.

    First you have to know more about this ce, and then try to clean up all the nausea in this ce.

    If not for this rebirth, he might never have stepped into such a low-level ce.

    ¡°An... An argument?¡±

    Just as he was thinking about this, he heard a probing voice call out to him from behind.

    When he looked back, he saw that he was called Lean Dean.

    As for the older child, he was very grateful for the peace and quiet.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Du¡¯s thin care, even An Zhe wouldn¡¯t have been able to live this long.

    How could an orphan survive in a ce like this so easily?

    So, An Zeng smiled, walked over and put his arm around Du¡¯s thin shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Du¡¯s thin shoulders visibly quivered, because he thought what An Zhe had done today was strange.

    No one was more familiar with the conflict than he was. Although their peaceful appearances didn¡¯t seem to have any changes, their eyes werepletely different.

    The eyes of the former rivalry is wincing or blinking, and never dare to meet the eyes of the people.

    However, the eyes of the current dispute were full of confidence.

    This sort of confidence was as if he had once trampled the entire world beneath his feet.

    But though he suspected that the feud had changed, he never realized that his good friend was really dead.

    The soul in this body had once truly trampled the entire world beneath his feet.

    ¡°Where ¡­ are we going?¡±

    Thin Du asked subconsciously.

    An Zhan tossed the silver in his hand away. ¡°Go eat the meat.¡±

    ¡°But you said you would.¡±

    ¡°Meat is healing!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know too much. Right, from today onwards, I will cover for you.¡±

    ¡°But, but I was the one who protected you in the past.¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it ¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me ask you something. Where does the meat taste good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only eaten the meat made in my own house ¡­ And you can only eat it once every time Ie back?¡±

    Do you know where the meat is good? ¡±

    ¡°Of course I ¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever eaten meat before.¡±

    The two of them walked away with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Skinny Du did not know or think that his life would change on this day.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>

    An Zeng and Du, who were both thin and thin, walked down Nanshan Street with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. The noise from the street attracted the attention of the two people.

    An Xuan looked in that direction and found that a few dogs had forced a dirty stray cat into a corner. The kitten looked like it was only a few months old, and was shivering in fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Those dogs can¡¯t find any food, so they have to use the weak stray cats as a supplement. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±

    An Zhan suddenly sighed, ¡°How simr is this to the human world? The weak are bullied and bullied.¡±

    ¡°This cat looks like it lost its mother since it was young, but it¡¯s also quite pitiful. How about I take it as apanion? Anyway, I¡¯m the only one in the family.¡±

    He walked over, and the dogs turned to look at him, growling menacingly with their heads down.

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes only slightly trembled. Those vicious dogs were suddenly scared to the point that they went limp. They didn¡¯t even dare to move; they were scared to the point of peeing their pants.

    An He fought his way over and hugged the frightened kitten in his arms. He stroked it a few times, but the kitten was still in shock.

    The kitten was dirty and had a lot of dirt on its fur.

    As An Zeng walked, he cleaned up the cat. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the cat was actually quite beautiful.

    The fur should have been white, but the fine fur on the four feet waspletely red.

    The kitten¡¯s eyes were also very strange. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that each of its eyes had a star hovering within them.

    An Zeng held the cat and stroked it while walking. The cat gradually calmed down. It raised its head and looked at An Zhe with its big, beautiful eyes full of gratitude. It was rather humane.

    On the way, Du was constantly sizing up thepetition with curiosity in his eyes.

    While walking, An Zeng looked around, observing the environment of Nanshan Street.

    He had to stay here for a very long time. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t leave until his power had returned to a certain level.

    He noticed that Skinny Du was peeping at him with a nce. He couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Are you admiring me?¡±

    Skinny Du scratched his hair. ¡°An argument ¡­ Are you really an argument?¡±

    An Zhan reached over and wrapped his arm around Du¡¯s thin neck. As he walked, he said with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to tell you about forcing me to carry you while you peek at Little Seven¡¯s mother taking a bath?¡±

    Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother was a widow. It was supposed to be very tiring for her to live alone with her child in a ce like the Illusory Realm, but in reality, there weren¡¯t many people in South Mountain Street who dared to provoke her.

    Even the people from the nine bandits were polite to Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother when they saw her. It was said that Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother was a cultivator who avoided disaster.

    In any case, the matter with the cultivators was very far from them. They only knew that Little Seven¡¯s mother was exceptionally beautiful.

    In the entire Southern Mountain Street, there was no one more beautiful than her. That chest, that waist, that buttocks, and that charming face, she did not seem like a woman who had given birth to a child.

    Xiao Qidao was only four years old and spoke with a childlike voice. The porcin dolls he gave birth to were usually extremely beautiful as well.

    When Skinny Du heard An You¡¯s words, he immediatelyughed. ¡°You can¡¯t say it out loud. If Aunty Ye finds out that I¡¯ve seen her ass, won¡¯t she skin me alive?¡±

    ¡°In the entire Nanshan Street, who doesn¡¯t know that Aunty Ye can¡¯t afford to offend her?¡±

    Auntie Ye was the name people on Nanshan Street called Little Seven¡¯s mother.

    All of a sudden, she thought that it was an old woman, but in reality, Auntie Ye¡¯s age shouldn¡¯t be more than 25 years old.

    Auntie Ye opened a small tavern at the end of Nanshan Street. Because she had a pretty and straightforward personality, her business was good.

    However, everyone knew that there was no wine in Auntie Ye¡¯s tavern that didn¡¯t go with water.

    However, most of the people who went there to drink wanted to see Auntie Ye. As for whether the wine was good or not, no one cared about it anymore.

    An Zhan weighed the silver in his hand. ¡°This amount should be enough for us to go to Auntie Ye and have a good meal. Hurry up and think of what you want to eat. You can¡¯t show any fearter.¡±

    Du pursed his lips and asked, ¡°How can I pretend it¡¯s not my first time eating in a pub?¡±

    ¡°And he looks so rich?¡±

    An Zeng lowered his head to look at his clothes, then he looked at Du¡¯s skinny clothes, and helplessly said, ¡°You think too much ¡­ I think it¡¯s better like this. After we get there, let¡¯s see what other people eat. Everyone¡¯s food will definitely be more delicious.¡±

    Skinny Du gave him a thumbs up: ¡°After being knocked unconscious by them, your brain has been enlightened.¡±

    However, you scared me to death just now. You¡¯re the only friend I have on Nanshan Street. If you die, I¡¯ll be lonely in the future. ¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s heart warmed. He patted Du¡¯s thin shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die that easily.¡±

    From today onwards, we will be brothers. I will eat as much as you eat, and I will wear half a set of clothes as well. We will be brothers for the rest of our lives. ¡±

    Skinny Du vigorously nodded his head and said ¡®yes¡¯ before responding: ¡°Why are your words so weird?¡±

    An Zhanughed out loud. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so wordy. We¡¯re not schrs, so it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as they arrived at the end of Nanshan Street. The small shop at the corner belonged to Auntie Ye. They didn¡¯t have a name, but there was a g hanging at the entrance with the word ¡°Wine¡± written on it.

    Du was thin and could read, but he couldn¡¯t tell what the meaning of the words were. He felt that the word ¡®wine¡¯ was very domineering. It didn¡¯t seem like a word but a figure of a chivalrous expert carrying a wine gourd.

    ¡°Good writing!¡±

    He walked to the entrance of the tavern, and when he saw the word ¡°wine¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°good¡±.

    There was no way that the old feuds had any meaning in these words, but now the feuds were different.

    There was something fierce and domineering in this word, as if it was alive and could fly out from the g at any time.

    ¡°You can see what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    An Zhan said with a serious face, ¡°The fart is good or bad, you can¡¯t see it, you can only smell it.¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned again for a moment, then burst outughing.

    He found today¡¯s argument particrly interesting, and not at all as inconclusive as it had been before.

    In the old days, others said ¡ª he didn¡¯t say anything, others said he didn¡¯t say anything, and he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to express his views on anything.

    From his lean point of view, the original dispute was a ball that had been kicked and kicked around.

    An Xuan lifted the curtain and walked in. This was the first time Skinny Du entered this kind of tavern, so he was a bit nervous. Normally, it would be him walking in front and carefully following behind him, but today was the opposite.

    After entering the door, An Zaihai looked around. It might not even be time for lunch yet, so there weren¡¯t many people around.

    There were three people sitting at three tables. They were all staring at Auntie Ye, who was at the counter.

    Today, Aunty Ye was wearing a dark purple dress. Although she did not reveal it, her seductive figure was outlined perfectly by the dress.

    In particr, his towering chest was like amp, and the eyes of those customers were like moths.

    When Auntie Ye heard someone enter, she saw the two half-grown children being stunned for a moment. Then, she bent down and spoke with narrowed eyes, ¡°Young masters, there¡¯s no sugar here. There¡¯s only wine here.¡±

    Her gaze was once again attracted by the clean kittens in An Zhe¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, ¡°What a beautiful kitten, it doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary one.¡±

    When she spoke, it seemed that this cat was more important to her than both An Zeng and Du skinny.

    Skinny Du was usually very bold in school, but when he saw Aunty Ye, his heart trembled. He subconsciously hid behind An Xuan.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t have any special reaction. He seemed very calm, but his eyes still couldn¡¯t help but sweep across Aunty Ye¡¯s chest. His eyes went over and over again.

    Aunty Ye had seen many men coveting her beauty, but it was the first time that she had seen such a big boy being so lustful.

    The fat guy at the back clearly had a deceitful heart but no courage. The one in front looked thin and weak, but his eyes didn¡¯t look like those of a child at all. Instead, he looked more like an adult who had experienced many hardships.

    Auntie Ye was stunned when she saw that.

    She originally thought that An Zhe was a little pervert whose eyes were dishonest, but after taking a closer look, she discovered that there wasn¡¯t a single trace of malice in An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    How could this youth have a pair of eyes like these?

    When Aunty Ye was stunned, Skinny Du thought he was being looked down on. He stretched out his neck from behind An Zaiyue and said, ¡°We¡¯re not here to buy candy. We¡¯ve already stopped eating sugar for a long time!¡±

    We are here to drink... Yes!

    We¡¯re here to drink!

    ¡°Just take out whatever good wine you have here. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t like each other just because we¡¯re young.¡±

    Auntie Ye narrowed her eyes. Her beautiful eyes curved into a pair of crescent moons. ¡°It¡¯s good to drink. Do you have any money?¡±

    Du straightened his chest and pointed at Anjou. ¡°He has!¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Ye, good. We¡¯re here to eat meat. As for the wine, forget it.¡±

    Auntie Ye looked at Skinny Du with eyes that knew you didn¡¯t dare to drink. She leaned against the counter with her chin on her hands and said, ¡°I even talked about two little men. So they were two little gluttons.¡±

    What, he stole money from his family and came to buy meat to eat?

    ¡°Be careful not to let your family¡¯s adults find you and see if you get beaten up or not.¡±

    ¡°Look at us, do you think we can steal money from our family?¡±

    ¡°This silver was given to us by Sixth Mister from the academy because of our good performance.¡±

    Auntie Ye replied with an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°This child¡¯s words make sense. You don¡¯t look like the wealthy type of people from home.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, then save up and eat your fillter. Remember to take the rest of the silver back home to your parents to subsidize their families.

    ¡°Seeing that you are already in your teens, it doesn¡¯t seem like you don¡¯t know any better. Perhaps you¡¯re just being too greedy.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Skinny Du seemed to have been discriminated against and said loudly, ¡°We are here to drink!¡±

    Auntie Ye looked at Skinny Du but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He felt insulted, his chest heaving and heaving.

    An Zeng quietly pulled him, walked to the table by the window and sat down. He said in a low voice, ¡°You are a child, so why are you arguing with an adult ¡­¡±

    Skinny Du pped the table: ¡°I want to drink!¡±

    An Xuan turned around and smiled apologetically at Auntie Ye. ¡°Could I trouble you with a pot of wine?¡±

    Du pped the table again: ¡°One pot is not enough!¡±

    ¡°I want ten pots!¡±

    Auntie Ye smiled, looking as beautiful as a newly bloomed peach blossom.

    After a short while, she came out with arge te of cooked beef and a jug of wine. After cing the meat on the table, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for meat toe in, so it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this pot. Who told you to be so beautiful? When you grow up, you¡¯ll always be a man who can charm people to death.¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face was redder, and he was drunk before he even drank.

    He took the jug of wine and was about to pour it into his mouth. After thinking about it for a moment, it was a little impolite. He took a cup and poured An Zhe a cup, then he himself took a big gulp from the jug.

    He choked and coughed a few times, afraid that he would be looked down upon by Aunty Ye. He puffed out his chest on purpose. ¡°Good wine!¡±

    An Zaixin thought that this guy would definitely suffer at the hands of a woman in the future. It seemed like he had no resistance towards beautiful women at all.

    He smiled as he picked up his wine cup and took a sip. After that, his expression changed, ¡°This ¡­ is really conscience!¡±

    Auntie Ye, who was walking back, stopped and turned around to look at An Chou. ¡°What true conscience?¡±

    An Zhan said in a serious tone, ¡°To think that there¡¯s wine in this water. I wouldn¡¯t be willing to part with an ordinary tavern!¡±

    Aunty Ye red at him fiercely. ¡°Do you believe that I will pull your ears off right now and cook them for you like a pig¡¯s ear?¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make an exception and sell it to me at a cheaper price ¡­¡±

    Aunty Ye felt that this youth¡¯s temperament was very special, and his words didn¡¯t sound like those of a child. Moreover, she could feel that this child was hiding some sort of extraordinary power, so she subconsciously looked at An Zhe.

    At this time, there was a sudden mor outside. Gao Di, who had one ear missing, and a group of young men around seventeen or eighteen years old, ran towards them.

    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s that kid sitting by the window that cut my ear off and said that tyrants are just a bunch of little families ying with each other. He looks down on you!¡±

    Ann took another sip of her drink and squinted out the window.

    It seemed that it would not be easy to live in a quiet ce like this.

    Originally, he wanted to keep a low profile and quietly rest, but that didn¡¯t seem to work ¡­ If he wanted to be quiet, he would have to be so high-profile that these hooligans wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>

    When An Zhe was teasing Aunty Ye earlier, he was actually thinking of something else. If he wanted to recover his strength, he could stay in seclusion in the Great Illusionary Land, but this ce was too remote and tiring.

    It was very difficult to find the various spiritual herbs used to recover cultivation here. Furthermore, the problems he was facing right now were not only about recuperation, but also poverty.

    He had never lived such a poor life before. Whether he wanted to live a better life or to find a ce to buy spiritual herbs and pills, the first thing he needed was money.

    The little bit of silver that Kou Liu gave him and the skinny Du basically didn¡¯t have much left after eating a meal.

    No matter what, he had to earn some money first.

    As he was thinking about this, Gaudi arrived with a group of hoodlums on Nanshan Street who were about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    In a ce like the Illusory Realm¡¯s Long City, the rules were actually very simple.

    Whoever was strong enough would live a good life.

    If it was in the past, how could An Zuoshi possibly hold these ruffians in his eyes?

    But now, when Anjou saw them, his eyes began to shine.

    He was here to send money.

    He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the thugs outside. These fellows must have umted a lot of money. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it was still an extremely enticing temptation for those who were thirsty enough to get a drop of water.

    ¡°God damn, get out of here!¡±

    The leader of the hooligans looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old and had quite a strong stature. He was wearing a bright brocade robe, but the materials and craftsmanship were quite poor.

    He held a long de in his left hand. It looked like it was made of ordinary iron and was worth at most 2 taels of silver.

    While the little hoodlum was furiously cursing at An Zhe, An Zhe had already calcted how much the clothes, shoes and weapons he was wearing were worth.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­ It¡¯s really not easy to earn some money in this ce.¡±

    An Zhan said to himself.

    The skinny Du was very nervous and didn¡¯t hear what An Zeng said. He subconsciously walked in front of An Zeng to block him. He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll block it for now, you run first.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, stood up and patted Du¡¯s skinny shoulder. ¡°Thin, have you had enough of hardships?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand what An Zhe meant.

    An Zaiyue turned around to look at Auntie Ye, thinking to himself that this woman was indeed unusual.

    The thugs outside probably knew she couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, so they didn¡¯t dare to barge in.

    If they didn¡¯t get out, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger.

    But sooner orter, he would have to go out, and he still didn¡¯t put these thugs in his eyes.

    He thrust the sleeping kitten into his thin arms, then stepped out. He reached out and pulled him, and Andersen¡¯s shoulders shook a little. It looked like he was moving very little, but the hand that was holding his clothes seemed to have missed.

    Ye Zichen¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw An Zeng¡¯s actions.

    She wanted to help these two little boys who weren¡¯t too annoying, but seeing how An Zhe shook his shoulders slightly, she held it back. She wanted to see how this young boy would solve her problem today.

    Thin Du was obviously extremely afraid, because those thugs had no sense of propriety. Their attacks were dark and vicious, and Gao Di¡¯s group of people were nothing more than childrenpared to them.

    However, Skinny Du did not hesitate. He stuffed the cat into Aunty Ye¡¯s hands and rushed out after An Zeng.

    An Zeng walked out and looked at the people around him. There were more than a dozen of them. Some were carrying knives, some were carrying sticks, and some were carrying bricks. It gave An Zhe a sense of familiarity.

    ¡°You are the one fighting for it?!¡±

    The thug in the lead walked forward a few steps with a face full of arrogance: ¡°I¡¯m the boss of bullies, Zhang Lei. Do you know my face?¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your father, and judging by your face, you can¡¯t do a paternity test, so there¡¯s no need for me to know your face.¡±

    Zhang Lei was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage.

    Ever since he organized a few dozen thugs to form a tyrant association, even the people from the nine great bandits began toe in contact with them, hoping that they could all be people from the Great Kampa Hall.

    These days, he had been negotiating with the people of the nine bandit groups. He had to hold onto some strength in order to gain a foothold in the long-lost city.

    Therefore, at this moment, he was being looked down upon by a youngster who appeared to be only around ten years old.

    ¡°Zhou An, Zhou Wen, Liu Mudou, Wang Dacheng, you little bastards know what the consequences are. Tear his tongue out of his mouth, then pull his arms and legs out of his mouth!¡±

    ¡°Let me see, who the hell dares to care if I kill someone on Nanshan Street today!¡±

    The people on the street were all scuttling around. No one wanted to provoke these hooligans.

    These guys were like dog skin ointment. Once they were attached to them, they would at least shed ayer of skin if they didn¡¯t die.

    Illusory Land lived in a city without anyws, and there weren¡¯t many people who spoke reason. Growing up in this sort of environment, these local ruffians didn¡¯t take bullying anyone seriously at all. As for maiming someone, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t done it before.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    An Zhe suddenly waved his hand, and those people who were rushing over stopped subconsciously.

    Zhang Lei coldly snorted: ¡°What?¡±

    Scared?

    Little bastard, I tell you, it¡¯s toote to admit defeat.

    ¡°I say that if I pull out your tongue I will have to pull out your tongue, but if you kneel down and kowtow to me three hundred times, I can consider not crippling your limbs and letting you barely live.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstood.¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I just want to know, it¡¯s not like you hoodlums don¡¯t have a price for your work, right?¡±

    For example, how much does it cost to cripple a person¡¯s arm, how much does it cost to remove a person¡¯s thigh, and how much does it cost to take a person¡¯s life?

    I want to ask, how much is it worth like this? ¡±

    Zhang Lei tilted his head and said, ¡°Fuck, you little bastard, you actually know a bit more.¡±

    However, I¡¯ll tell you, a poor person like you isn¡¯t worth much, even if you disassemble it, it wouldn¡¯t be worth much.

    ¡°If anyone offers to kill you in the city of Huan Shi, then I¡¯ll give them five taels of silver.¡±

    An Xuan turned to look at Gao Di. ¡°I thought you had some face. So you¡¯re the one who spent five taels of silver to hire.¡±

    ¡°If you came here to take revenge on me, I would think highly of you. Since you are courting death, there is no need for me to keep you here.¡±

    He pointed to Gao Di and asked Zhang Lei, ¡°What about him? If we kill him, how much money will he get?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fucking arrogant. You¡¯ll be in for it in a minute!¡±

    Zhang Lei didn¡¯t really care about Gao Di. He raised his chin and said, ¡°He¡¯s worth more than you. Kill him with at least twenty taels of silver!¡±

    An Zhan nodded slightly, and said in a very light tone, ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake about the price ¡­ I¡¯m much more valuable than him.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly moved forward.

    Before the hoodlum named Liu Zizi, who was rushing at the front, could react, he was kicked in the crotch by An Zeng.

    An Zeng¡¯s body indeed looked a little thin and weak, but he had been in the wind and rain for several years, so his muscle strength was not to be underestimated.

    This kick was incredibly fast and vicious, directly destroying the two million worth of real estate that Liu Mou had in his crotch.

    Liu Mou let out a cry and fell to the ground. An Ying stepped on his face with one foot and grabbed his arm. He twisted and pulled, and with a kacha sound, Liu Mou¡¯s arm was also crippled.

    An Xuan casually swung off Liu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°The price I am offering is much more expensive than yours. You guys can figure it out yourself.¡±

    I will punch and kick thirty taels of silver and kick thirty taels of silver. I will cripple one arm and fifty taels of silver, while I will cripple one thigh and one hundred taels of silver.

    ¡°Oh, right. That kick with the broken egg was a gift from the bounty holder, no charge.¡±

    This startled Zhang Lei¡¯s group. No one expected that the thin and weak An Zhan would act so viciously and quickly.

    But these people were usually ruthless, how could they be scared by a child?

    Zhang Lei cursed as he pointed the long saber in his hand at An Zhe. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The hoodlum called Zhou An raised his iron club and smashed it towards An Zeng¡¯s head. An Zou stepped forward, tiptoed his feet and smashed his shoulder into Zhou An¡¯s armpit, knocking Zhou An¡¯s arm off with a kacha sound.

    He retreated backwards and grabbed Zhou An¡¯s wrist. Zhou An¡¯s body involuntarily turned around.

    An Zeng kicked Zhou An¡¯s leg, and with a ¡®pu tong¡¯ sound, Zhou An kneeled down.

    An Zeng¡¯s fistnded on the back of Zhou An¡¯s neck, and Zhou An grunted before falling forward.

    An Zhan pped his hands, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him three times, and there¡¯s a total of ny taels of silver... No, that¡¯s not right, adding fifty taels to his damaged arm, a total of one hundred and forty taels.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big job. I¡¯ll give you another one.¡±

    Bang! An Zou kicked Zhou An¡¯s crotch again.

    Zhou An cried out in pain before fainting on the spot.

    Without waiting for the people behind to react, An Zhe rushed forward like a cheetah.

    A punchnded on the throat of the hoodlum called Zhou Wen. The man¡¯s neck issued a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and his vision darkened as he fell to the ground.

    He fell backwards, while An Chou grabbed both of his arms and aimed a kick at Zhou Wen¡¯s chest, breaking a few ribs.

    ¡°Two arms, one punch and one kick, a total of one hundred and sixty silver taels.¡±

    He tossed Zhou Wen to the side and avoided the machete that was hacked down by the hoodlum named Wang Dacheng.

    Instead of retreating, he advanced forward and bombarded Wang Dacheng¡¯s lower jaw with a Sky Cannon, shattering it.

    This punch was so powerful that it actually sent Wang Dacheng flying backwards.

    Before Wang Dacheng couldnd on the ground, the Cheetah rushed into the group of thugs like a flock of sheep.

    Each of his punches were as fast as lightning, and they were extremely precise. In just a few minutes, arge amount of his punchesnded on the ground.

    Skinny Du had picked up a brick from the ground and was prepared to fight, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    More than a dozen menacing ruffians were put down by An Zeng. Now, only the dumbstruck Gao Di and the pale-faced Zhang Lei remained.

    ¡°Do you remember how much you owe me?¡±

    With a smile on his face, An Ying looked at Zhang Lei and asked. Zhang Lei¡¯s face paled from fear and he subconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t remember, but I didn¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, we can count on itter. I¡¯ll give you a discount for such a big deal.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, An Zhe pounced towards Zhang Lei.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Lei cried out in fear as he wildly brandished the long de in his hand.

    An Zeng¡¯s body leaped through the shadows of a de, urately avoiding the messy chopping down knife, then he punched Zhang Lei¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Zhang Lei cried out in pain and the de in his hand fell to the ground.

    An Zhan kicked Zhang Lei onto the ground, then sat his butt on Zhang Lei¡¯s chest. He picked up a brick from the ground, weighed it in his hand, and then fiercely pped it onto Zhang Lei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thirty silver, sixty silver, ny silver, one hundred and twenty silver, one hundred and fifty silver ¡­¡±

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop...

    An Zou, who was tired from the beating, straightened his body and took a deep breath. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Bully ¡­ Pah you old bastard, I¡¯ll exterminate a gang of yours.¡±

    Just then, the cat lying on the soft side of Aunty Ye¡¯s chest woke up with a yawn. As he looked outside, his eyes seemed to be filled with an awe-inspiring majesty.

    It jumped out of Aunty Ye¡¯s arms and quickly ran to An Zeng¡¯s side. Then it climbed up An Zeng¡¯s body and squatted on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder to look at the injured people.

    He had the disdain of a tiger looking down on a mountain.

    (elerator) Previous Chapter | Return to Catalog | Add Bookmark | Rmended Book | Return to Page | Next Chapter (elerator ¡ú)

    *

    Return to top

    *

    My Repository

    *

    Add a book to a bookshelf

    *

    Chapter error/point this report

    IMPORTANT STATEMENT: All the words, catalogues,mentaries, pictures, etc. of the novel ¡°The Doors of the Foul¡± are published, uploaded and maintained by theizens or from the search engine results. It is a personal action and has nothing to do with the position of this site.

    READING MORE FICTIONS RETURNED TO THE FLOOD ASTRONOMY NETWORK, STATE ADDRESS OF THE FICTION READING NETWORK:

    .piaotian

    Copyright ? 2012-2013 Floating Astronomy ¨C All rights reserved.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>

    The onlookers were all stunned. Among them, there were some who recognized An Zaiyue. They could tell that the one who beat him was the orphan who usually abided by his word and didn¡¯t even dare to walk with his back straight.

    The recognized person was even more shocked. He never would have thought that after just one day, An Zhe would have be apletely different person.

    Could it be that even after getting beaten up, he dared only squat down there holding his head, not daring to fight back?

    Zhang Lei, whose face was covered in blood, looked like he was seriously injured. His entire face was covered in blood. Even if he recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see much of his face.

    There was an inescapable loathing in An Zhe¡¯s bones towards these thugs who usually pretended to be vicious and bullied honest people.

    This was also the reason why he needed a ce to rest. If he was in his prime, he could just wave his hand and turn these people into ashes.

    With his personality that was filled with enmity, these people would not even be left behind if he were to meet them before he was injured.

    ¡°Remember how much you owe me?¡±

    An Zeng kicked Zhang Lei, who was scared out of his wits. Thetter was lying on the ground like a dead pig, unable to move.

    He wanted to answer, but half of his face was badly mutted. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.

    Seeing that there was no way for him to answer, An Zhan bent down and said, ¡°Even if you owe me five hundred silver taels, how about it?¡±

    Zhang Lei¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. He obviously didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    When he saw An Zaiyang lift the brick in his hand, he immediately nodded with all his might.

    An Zaixian nodded and walked to the side of the first thug to be beaten. ¡°Do you remember how much money you owe me?¡± he asked.

    How could Liu Mengzi not know? He replied shakily, ¡°I remember ¡­ I owe you one hundred and forty taels of silver.¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°One hundred and forty taels, forget it ¡­ I¡¯ll gather some for you. I don¡¯t want any of it.¡±

    A hint of joy shed across Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Then, An Zaiyue bent down and broke one of Liu Mou¡¯s legs with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. ¡°A fifty taels a leg. Just now, you owed me one hundred and forty taels. Now, it¡¯s one hundred and ny taels. Even if you owe me two hundred taels, is the price fair?¡±

    Liu Mouzi wailed in pain like a pig being ughtered. How could he dare say no?

    He could not help but nod in pain, not knowing what to say to An Zeng.

    An Zeng was toozy to bother with him. He slowly walked to the side of the second thug, Zhou An, and asked, ¡°Do you remember how much money you owe me?¡±

    Zhou An crawled back in fright, crying as he did so, he replied, ¡°I beg you, master, please do not hit me, just how much do you think I owe you ¡­ I owe you two hundred taels of silver, okay?¡±

    An Xuan nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Alright, since your attitude is not bad, you can consider it as owing me two hundred taels.¡±

    However, I am an honest person, so I don¡¯t like to take advantage of others the most.

    You said you owe me two hundred taels, but I¡¯m not even qualified enough yet. If this gets out and says that my business is unfair, who will look for me in the future?

    ¡°I remember that you owe me 160 taels, so I give you a discount ¡­¡±

    With a kacha sound, Zhou An¡¯s leg was broken by An Zhe.

    An Xuan said, ¡°Two hundred and ten taels. You owe me two hundred taels. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll give you another ten taels of face.¡±

    He turned his head to look at the third person, the third hoodlum was so scared that his butt kept sitting back, his hand felt around the floor until it was half a brick, then he picked it up and looked at his own face and said, ¡°Master An, I also owe you two hundred taels. I don¡¯t need you to give me face, can¡¯t I make up for my deficiencies myself?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    When he asked if he could do it, he pped the brick against his face. It was not a small matter either.

    An Zaiyue looked at these guys and realized that he had scared them out of his wits. He was afraid that even if someone gave him money in the future, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him again.

    Based on his character of exorcising evil in the past, even if these guys were unworthy and didn¡¯t deserve his help, he would still kill them all.

    But right now, he still didn¡¯t know much about the city, and didn¡¯t want to easily destroy the killing ring. Thus, he gave up on this idea.

    ¡°The leader owes me five hundred silvers, and the rest of the men owe me two hundred silvers. In total, it¡¯s three thousand three hundred silvers. When are we going to settle the ounts?¡±

    Before he could finish, Gowdy turned and tried to get into the crowd, but he was held back by the sharp-eyed Dean.

    The thin Dean dragged Gowdie back, his face pale with fright.

    He looked at An Zhe and forced a smile. ¡°An Zhe ¡­ Master An, you don¡¯t remember me as a vile person. Don¡¯t ce me in your eyes. Just treat me as a fart and let me go.¡±

    ¡°Even if I eat shit, I won¡¯t be able to let out such a stinky fart like you.¡±

    He raised his foot and kicked Goudi on the chin. ¡°I was nning to settle this debt with you slowly, but since you are courting death, I will grant your wish.¡±

    I¡¯m basically a cripple with one arm and one leg, so I don¡¯t charge you anything. ¡±

    An Zhan turned his head to look at Zhang Lei, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this person to you. You can decide what to do with him yourself.¡±

    ¡°You owe me 3,300 taels of silver, and I will make a price of 300 taels for this person. I will only charge you 3,000 taels.¡±

    Zhang Lei¡¯s face was covered in blood from the ps. However, the wounds on his body weren¡¯t particrly severe.

    At this moment, An Xuan was like a god of death in his eyes. Even though An Xuan wasn¡¯t tall, he was rather thin and weak, but when he attacked just now, he was like a ferocious ghost.

    As long as the conflict continued on Nanshan Street, he would no longer dare to appear in front of it.

    Hearing An Zhan¡¯s words, Zhang Lei nodded his head vigorously and mumbled, ¡°Master An, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me.¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°Go, take the money. I¡¯ll leave these people here for the time being. Find someone to go back and get the silver and bring it over to redeem them.¡±

    I¡¯m a fair man. Take one with you if you take two hundred taels.

    ¡°However, if I hear that you went to someone else¡¯s house to snatch money or force them to give you money, then I guarantee that you won¡¯t live past nightfall.¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed to the side of the street. ¡°Don¡¯t lie on the ground to block the traffic. Get in line for me. Just wait for your boss toe and collect the money for you.¡±

    Zhang Lei didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He picked Gao Di up and awkwardly ran to the other side of South Mountain Street.

    Du walked over to An Zeng¡¯s side and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving first ce just like that?¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that guy, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.

    Normally, he is the one who bullied you the most, and he also broke the legs of the little deity, making him a cripple for the rest of his life.

    ¡°And Li Han, three of his fingers were cut off by him, but now he doesn¡¯t even dare to stretch out his hand for others to see!¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°Let him go?¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let Zhang Lei take him away. It¡¯ll be better than if I kill him myself.

    ¡°If Zhang Lei doesn¡¯t want to kill him, I can guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to survive in the Great Illusionary Land.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that such a person died. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about other honest kids being bullied by him.¡±

    ¡°Remember what I asked you?¡±

    Is it hard enough? ¡±

    ¡°Who would want to live a tough life?¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any more tough times in the future. From today onwards, I will let you live and eat whatever you want to eat, wear whatever you want to wear, and y whatever you want.¡±

    You are my only friend in the city, and I will do my best to change our lives.

    ¡°Skinny, remember, no one can bully my friends who are fighting for peace!¡±

    In the tavern, Auntie Ye looked at the two youngsters who were hugging their shoulders on the street, her eyes shing with a hint of intriguing light.

    That seemingly skinnier youth truly had a very special temperament. He embraced the fatty as he stood there, raising his finger towards the distant scene, as if he was standing on the tallest mountain in the world, pointing towards the mountains and rivers.

    He was clearly a child who looked to be only around ten years old, how could he have such a feeling of respect?

    She wanted to know more about this youth, but when she thought about how she had secluded herself here for the sake of her child, Xiao Qidao, she gave up on this idea.

    Nothing was more important than the safe growth of Xiao Qidao. As long as the child grew up healthy, she was willing to do anything.

    She turned around to look at her child, and then she couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¡­ A four year old boy was sitting at the window, eating while swinging his two legs. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the bloody fight before the war.

    He looked so much like his father that no matter how much he encountered, he wouldn¡¯t feel nervous and would always be so graceful.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Xiao Qidao suddenly shouted to An Zeng, ¡°Do you want to eat melon seeds?¡±

    An Zeng turned around and saw that the child was really beautiful and cute.

    He wiped off the blood on his hand and walked to Xiao Qidao¡¯s side. He sat at the window with his butt up. ¡°Qidao, were you afraid when you saw your brother beating someone up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. In the future, I also want to beat up viins like my big brother. When I see bad people, I¡¯ll beat them until they don¡¯t dare to do anything bad!¡±

    He swung his little fist, but it slipped out of the window.

    Auntie Ye was so scared that she rushed forward, while An Chou had already turned around and carried Xiao Qitao away from the air.

    An Zaidao carried Xiao Qidao and stood up. He walked to the side of the street and pointed at the thugs who had been beaten up. ¡°Xiao Qidao, you must remember, never be such a bad person in the future. Even if they look good normally, they will have nightmares at night, and their lives will be taken by evil ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Even if they die, they can only go to hell and be tortured by devils.¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded with all his might. ¡°Big brother, can you teach me how to beat people?¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°Not good, not good. Cultivation isn¡¯t about beating people up.¡±

    Xiao Qidao continued, ¡°Mother said I can¡¯t cultivate, but I¡¯m afraid Mother will be bullied.¡±

    He frowned and looked back at Auntie Ye.

    When he held Xiao Qidao, he could feel that Xiao Qidao¡¯s physique was strangely outstanding. If this physique was sent to a regr sect, he would also be highly regarded.

    As long as he could receive a meticulous tutge, he might be able to truly cultivate the Minor Seven Daos within a short period of time.

    But why would Auntie Ye lie to her child?

    He peeled off the melon seeds and ced them in Xiao Qidao¡¯s hands.

    Xiao Qi smiled with bright eyes.

    The cat on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder let out a soft cry, with an expression that suggested that he wanted to hug me and eat me as well.

    Auntie Ye quickly walked over to take Xiao Qidao¡¯s hand, thanked him, and then turned to leave.

    An Zui wanted to ask what was going on, but seeing Auntie Ye¡¯s twinkling eyes, he felt that it was better not to ask about other people¡¯s secrets.

    At this moment, someone came over from a distance with a fewrge chests. When they saw the maimed bodies on the floor, all of their faces turned pale with fright.

    The man in the lead quickly walked up to An Xuan and politely said, ¡°Master An, this is the money that our boss has sent you.¡±

    When thezy kitten saw this person, it immediately straightened its body. The fur on its back stood up, as if it was trying to protect this person, revealing the sharp teeth in its mouth.

    An Zengforted the cat with a smile and said, ¡°The tyrant association really doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    That person smiled. ¡°How is that possible? How could a tyrant have so much money when he¡¯s such a low level child and a small gang.¡±

    ¡°This silver is from our boss. He wants to meet you.¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°Who is your boss?¡±

    That person made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Our host¡¯s surname is Chen.¡±

    Hearing these words, Du¡¯s thin face instantly changed. He stepped forward and grabbed An Zhe¡¯s hand to shake his head: ¡°An Zeng, we can¡¯t go!¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>

    An Zeng carefully recalled the memories of this Chen family.

    This Chen family seemed to be the biggest family on Nanshan Street. All the shops on the entire street were full of properties. All the businesses were rented by his family.

    Moreover, he had heard that the Chen family and the City Lord of Illusory World were able to talk, and even the nine bandits had no choice but to give face to the Chen family.

    The thin Dean pulled An Zeng back and said that he couldn¡¯t go. An Zhe suddenly understood what was going on.

    Zhang Lei and the other thugs were so unpopr, yet they were able to make a living in Nanshan Street. Furthermore, the Great Kou Tang didn¡¯t even take action to exterminate them. This was clearly not a simple matter.

    From the looks of it, this so-called bully guild was nothing more than a group of vicious dogs that the Chen family had raised.

    The person who came to offer his respect looked to be around forty years old. He looked very ordinary and friendly. When he smiled, he gave off the impression of a neighboring uncle.

    However, An Zeng was no longer the same. He could see the darkness hidden behind the man¡¯s eyes at first nce.

    ¡°My name is Chen Pu.¡±

    After the middle-aged man introduced himself courteously, he said to An Xuan: ¡°Master An just taught Zhang Lei and the others a lesson, our boss already knows.¡±

    The boss said that even if 100 Zhang Lei were to add up, they wouldn¡¯t be able topare to a single one of you.

    Originally, the bullies would have been established to have Zhang Lei and the others apany the young master for fun.

    To do business in the city, one could not help but develop a wolf-like disposition.

    The tyrant association was specifically formed by our boss to nurture the young master.

    ¡°The boss said that as long as Master An is willing to apany our young master, it is more useful than any other tyrant association.¡±

    He pointed back, ¡°That¡¯s five thousand taels of silver. Does my master know that Master An¡¯s life doesn¡¯t seem to be very satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°This is because our boss didn¡¯t discover you long ago. If he had, how could he have made you suffer?¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and said to Skinny Du, ¡°Some of our silver.¡±

    Skinny Du nodded. He still didn¡¯t feel at ease and didn¡¯t want to argue. ¡°Do it, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Chen Pu smiled and said, ¡°Master An, you don¡¯t have toe with me right now. Our boss said that he will be waiting for you anytime.¡±

    You know as well, our Dong n only has this single seedling. We, the Dong n, are willing to do anything for our Young Master.

    Young master and you are about the same age, you should be able to be friends together.

    ¡°As long as you think it through, you can go to the Chen House at any time.¡±

    ¡°When I have the time, I will definitely pay him a visit.¡±

    Chen Pu sped his hands together and turned to leave.

    An Zhan called out to him, ¡°I am the one who paid the three thousand taels. The extra two thousand taels have nothing to do with me. Please take it back and thank Boss Chen on my behalf.¡±

    Chen Pu¡¯s face slightly changed, ¡°This is the kind intentions of our boss ¡­¡±

    An Zhan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Who told you before that I must ept your kindness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your business to have intentions, but whether you ept it or not is my business.¡±

    He had seen too much of this kind of face when he was in the Mystical Department.

    It was precisely because of this that he hated these kinds of people that he had fought so many enemies.

    How many people wanted to get rid of him, because his existence was already hindering the interests of too many people?

    The reason why An Zaiyue had seriously injured and destroyed his fleshly body was also because of the result of those people¡¯s sneak attacks.

    However, these matters seemed to be rather distant from the current conflict.

    If you can¡¯t recover your cultivation, don¡¯t even think of taking revenge.

    The most important thing right now was to recuperate his body as soon as possible.

    Those who had tried to get rid of him would not rest until they were sure he was really dead.

    An Zaihai¡¯s reply was only a subconscious response. It was his personality.

    But when Chen Pu heard these words, his eyes shed with a sinister light.

    In Nanshan Street, no one dared to disrespect the Chen family.

    This was the first time Chen Pu saw this young man reject his good intentions in front of him.

    However, when he thought of the instructions from his boss, Chen Pu held it in for the time being.

    ¡°Since Master An isn¡¯t willing to ept it, then I¡¯ll bring it back.¡±

    Chen Pu turned around and walked away, waving at the big men to carry away the two thousand taels of silver box.

    Before long, Du, who was drenched in sweat, ran over and said, ¡°An Zhan, I think you should go.¡±

    If you offend someone from the Chen family, you won¡¯t be able to survive in Nanshan Street.

    ¡°Even the people from the Great Kou n won¡¯t protect you. Now that you have so much money, why don¡¯t you leave the city and find somewhere else to live your life peacefully!¡±

    He shook his head with a smile. ¡°Do you really think you can take these silver taels with you?¡±

    As he said these words, he thought of the things he had done before.

    Skinny Du did not notice the change in An Zhe¡¯s expression and seemed to be particrly anxious. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    We can¡¯t afford to offend the Chen family.

    If he knew earlier that this tyrant belonged to the Chen family, he wouldn¡¯t have fought no matter what.

    What should they do now? The Chen n definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate this.

    And just now you rejected that Chen Pu, not giving him any face at all. ¡±

    ¡°Give face?¡±

    The corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Have you heard of the Mages?¡±

    ¡°If the bad guys are given face, then the same is evil.¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why An Zeng would mention this, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about the Dali of the Great Xi Empire?¡±

    We are now in the Cangman Mountain, in the crevices of the sixteen kingdoms of Yon.

    It looked like an antpared with an elephant in any of the sixteen kingdoms of Yon.

    ¡°You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdoms are like a grain of sand inparison to the desert.¡±

    After saying that, Du¡¯s thin eyes started to light up, ¡°Legend has it that the Da Xi Empire is thergest imperial court in the world.¡±

    I heard people who came to live in the city mentioned that the most powerful and wealthy empire in the world belonged to the Great Xi.

    ¡°And the most famous person in the Great Xi Dynasty is the Shrine of the dynasty ¡­ Those sneaky, shameful people who do shameful things all tremble in fear when the Shrine of the Great Xi Dynasty is mentioned!¡±

    There was a thin, unreadable smile on his face. A sense of pride?

    Perhaps he would never imagine that the people standing in front of him were no longer his good friends. Instead, he was the one who was in charge of the Bright Law Division.

    Speaking of Fang Dou, who didn¡¯t know the name of the Great Xi Empire?

    Perhaps it was because there was a ¡®struggle¡¯ in each of his names that the current struggle for security was somewhat intimate with the previous owner of this body.

    It is undeniable that the struggle for peace is dead.

    Right now, the only people who were still alive were the leaders of the Dharma powers of the Great Xi Dynasty, who had been born with a new body and a new body. He was a powerful and influential person in the past.

    Perhaps it was because some things were bothering him, he sat down on the roadside and said, ¡°I have heard a lot about the Dali of the Great Xi Dynasty, how about I tell you about it?¡±

    Skinny Du liked to hear stories about these heroes and was also very interested in the outside world. He sat beside An Zhe and said, ¡°You are even worse than me. You nevere out of your house, so how can you hear more than me?¡±

    ¡°But tell me, let me see what you say is the same as what I know.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, and said in a thin and uprehending tone, ¡°You can just take this as a story of someone else ¡­ The Great Xi Empire is too big, just a random state alone would be dozens of times bigger than You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdomsbined.¡±

    In such a state, there were ny-nine people in the Great Xi Empire.

    ¡°It is precisely because it is too big that the Saint King of the Great Xi Empire cannot know everything that has happened in this dynasty like the back of his hand, nor can he make a decision himself.¡±

    ¡°The Great Xi Empire is so big, so there are many evildoers and evildoers.¡±

    If he wanted to maintain the fairness and justice of the imperial court, he had to have a strongw enforcement yamen to share His Majesty¡¯s worries.

    Thin, you think ¡­ In such a small ce like Nanshan Street, there are already Chen family and Great Kou Tang. How many bad people would there be in the Great Xi Empire?

    ¡°They don¡¯t care about thews of the Great Xi Empire at all. All they want is to be more powerful by themselves.¡±

    An Chou raised his hand and rubbed his temple. This action caused Skinny Du to be stunned for a moment.

    This action was as if a true adult had thought of something troublesome.

    But how could An Zizhi, at his age, look so gloomy all of a sudden?

    An Zaihai¡¯s gaze seemed to waver. He gazed off into the distance, but his eyes seemed to hold nothing back.

    ¡°What these people are most afraid of is the Mystical Division, because the Mystical Division has a selfless and staunch seat of honor. His name is Fang Sheng, and he has the same name as me, with the same vanguard.

    In order to uphold thews of the Great Xi Empire, Fang Dou had offended many important people.

    These people couldn¡¯t help but wish that their lives could be saved.

    ¡°They had thought of every possible way to get rid of Fang Dou, but because Fang Dou was too powerful and too cautious, they had never given them the chance to do so.¡±

    ¡°Until the day when the Holy Emperor received the news that one of his sons had an ident in Yon¡¯s territory, and he couldn¡¯t get out of it himself, he had to let the Fang Family that he trusted the most fight to save his son.¡±

    ¡°Fang Xuan and that prince were also on good terms. When he heard that he was in danger, he immediately rushed from the Great Xi Empire to the sixteen kingdoms of You Yan ¡­ As a result, he encountered an ambush outside the Cang Man Mountain.¡±

    An Xuan looked at Du. ¡°Thin, do you know cultivators?¡±

    Skinny Du was already entranced by what he heard and he subconsciously shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Cultivators ¡­ are too far away from me.¡±

    Although my older brother is part of a Sect, he can¡¯t practice cultivation. He¡¯s just a servant of the Sect.

    Even so, my family is very beautiful.

    It was precisely because of this that Gao Di¡¯s group didn¡¯t dare to casually offend me. ¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Cultivators are divided ording to their strength. Those who have just begun cultivating will undergo marrow cleansing.¡±

    Generally speaking, those with potential for cultivation would be brought back for marrow cleansing after being discovered by the sect.

    After Purification, one¡¯s body could withstand the power of one¡¯s cultivation. This was the initial stage, the Ascending Realm.

    After advancing to the ninth stage, he would reach the spatial realm.

    After reaching the Sumeru, one¡¯s body could contain more cultivation power and had a very powerful attack power.

    Look at Kou Liu. Because he can¡¯t cultivate, he can only train his body. However, the ninth level of Body Transformation is barely equal to the first level of the Sumeru Divine Realm.

    Unless, of course, the door was open.

    After opening the door, a body practitioner can continue to increase their own strength, but a person like Kou Liu won¡¯t have a chance in his life. He will at most reach the fifth level of body transformation.

    ¡°The state of the Xumi is the state of the prisoner.

    The reason why it was called Prisoner¡¯s Desire was because only by controlling one¡¯s own desires could a cultivator continue to improve.

    Above the state of prison was the Small Perfect Stage.

    He was already able to control his desire, which could be considered to be at the Small Circle of Perfection, so he was called the Small Perfect Stage.

    Reaching the Small Perfect Stage is already very, very impressive. I guess you won¡¯t be able to find many experts of the Small Perfect Stage in the sixteen kingdoms.

    ¡°Above the Small Perfect Stage is the Great Perfection Stage. Above the Great Perfect Stage is the Heavenly Realm.¡±

    An Zhan continued, ¡°In the entire world, there aren¡¯t many Heavenly Realm cultivators.¡±

    Fang Zhan was a Heavenly Realm cultivator, and he was already at the ninth level of the Lesser Heaven stage. In the Great Xi Empire, there were only a handful of cultivators who were even stronger than him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity ¡­ but he fell outside the Azure Barbarian Mountain after being plotted against and attacked by sneak attack.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Skinny Du eximed in surprise, ¡°The head of the Bright Magic Division, the famous Fang Dou has fallen?!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?!¡±

    An Zeng was dazed for a moment, then he smiled. ¡°Of course I made it up. Someone like him has such good luck, how could he possibly die?¡±

    ¡°You scared me to death. I knew a hero like him would die.¡±

    ¡°If only I could see him one day, I¡¯m afraid I would die of excitement.¡±

    ¡°You will see him, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Meow ~¡±

    The cat barked in his arms, as if to say, Believe my master.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>

    The Chen n members seemed very courteous as they sent three thousand taels of silver to An Zeng¡¯s shabby little courtyard.

    There was something familiar in the look in his eyes, something he hated the most.

    He walked over to Skinny Du and stopped. He smiled and said, ¡°You like this?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°As I said, if you like it, then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Skinny Du stammered, ¡°But these are all yours.¡±

    An Zuan held onto Du¡¯s thin shoulders and said, ¡°Fatty, there is one thing I hope you will remember. Silver is very good, especially good. It can bring us a good life.¡±

    But no matter how good the silver was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the feelings between people.

    If you like it, you can have it all.

    ¡°You are my friend. Don¡¯t mention this money, you weren¡¯t afraid to die for me before, I am the same as you.¡±

    Apparently, Skinny Du was excited. His nose twitched a few times as if he was about to cry. ¡°An Zou, I didn¡¯t think ¡­ you were so interesting!¡±

    However, I still can¡¯t take this money.

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°Fatty, remember this. No matter how good your money is, it¡¯s nothing more than a tool to make our lives better.¡±

    As long as it was a tool, it would never weigh more than anyone else¡¯s feelings.

    However, there is one thing that I have neglected ¡­ With our current strength, can we keep the silver taels?

    ¡°If you take it home to your uncle and aunt, it might not be a good thing. It might be a disaster.¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face changed: ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Let me think. Now that the news of me beating up those tyrant association bastards has spread throughout South Mountain Street, those ruffians should be able to weigh their own weight.¡±

    But you know that in a ce like Longevity City, three thousand taels of silver is enough to send many people to their deaths.

    Go home now, and take your uncle and aunt to live in the schoolhouse, and don¡¯te out in the evening, no matter what happens.

    ¡°The academy is the territory of the nine bandits. For the time being, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would dare to rashly barge in.¡±

    Skinny Du anxiously pulled An Xuan over: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how to feel morefortable in the future while I was outside the tavern. It¡¯s not just money, but also those evil people who are afraid of you.¡±

    Only by making the evil person afraid would there be no more trouble.

    ¡°These three thousand and two hundred factors are a huge pit. I¡¯m standing here waiting for the person who will jump into it.¡±

    ¡°An Zhan, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    The skinny man said firmly.

    An Zhan pushed him, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Those who know the news won¡¯t go to your house to find out the whereabouts of the silver. Those people have no bottom line, what if they hurt your parents?¡±

    ¡°Hurry back and take your parents to school.¡±

    Skinny Du hesitated for a moment before finally turning around and running out. As he ran, he shouted back, ¡°An Zeng, wait for me. I will arrange for my parents toe over and apany you.¡±

    de Mountain me Sea Guild, let¡¯s go together.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s Heaven, let¡¯s break through together!¡±

    An Zeng waved his arm at Skinny Du, then turned around and looked into the room.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open. One of the nine bandits, Ke Liu, slowly walked out.

    It could be seen that Kou Liu¡¯s expression was exceptionally unsightly.

    And Andersen seemed to have known for a long time that Kou Liu would be here, and there was not the slightest bit of surprise in his expression.

    Kou Liu walked out and looked at the wooden stake and the wooden figure standing in the yard. He also saw a machete lying on the ground.

    It was obvious that the wooden figure was created by peaceful means. However, it had a human shape. However, all the acupuncture points on the wooden figure had been marked out.

    Kou Liu had seen them before, and these meridian points were marked with extreme precision, without the slightest mistake.

    And on those vital points, the sh marks were very obvious.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying.¡±

    Kou Liu pointed at the wooden figure and said, ¡°You have been training yourself all this time, and it seems like your de strikes are extremely precise. Judging from those de scars, every time you attack now, you can urately hit the enemy¡¯s vitals.¡±

    So I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so weak in school.

    If you show off your ferocity to the woodman, they won¡¯t dare to bully you again. ¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it back at the school, so I don¡¯t want to go into details again. It¡¯s all for the sake of living.¡±

    Kou Liu walked to the box filled with silver and looked down. ¡°I know about what happened outside the tavern. These people are all dogs from the Chen family, but they are only ying with the Chen family¡¯s young master.¡±

    The Chen n is extremely powerful, to the point that even we have no choice but to give them some face.

    ¡°And this weight of face is at least heavier than yours, even though you¡¯ve already shown potential that interests me.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mr. Sixth, so you came just to see if I was lying, and then you left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will leave.¡±

    I want to nurture you, but I don¡¯t want to offend the Chen family because of you.

    Do you really think that the Chen family gave you three thousand silver because they thought highly of you? ¡±

    An Zhan curled his lips. ¡°At the very least, before today, I¡¯m not worth three thousand silver ¡­ The Chen n gave these three thousand silver to them because they¡¯re going to make a move against the nine bandits.¡±

    If the Nine Supremes protect me, then the Chen n naturally has a reason to dere war on you all.

    Just say that you encouraged the disciples of the academy to injure their people, and in order to maintain a stable rtionship with the nine bandits, the Chen family even gave three thousand silvers aspensation.

    ¡°But the nine bandits actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was stopped by Kou Liu, ¡°You don¡¯t need to continue, your brain is beyond my imagination.¡±

    So if someoneester, I won¡¯t intervene, but I won¡¯t take the initiative to hand you over either.

    Although the nine bandits weren¡¯t considered extraordinary figures in the Great Illusory World, they weren¡¯t cowardly enough to kneel down and beg for mercy.

    ¡°If you can survive, I will ept you as my disciple.¡±

    Saying this, Kou Liu turned around and left the run-down courtyard.

    ¡°Sixth Mister!¡±

    An Zou looked at Kou Liu¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Can you do me a favor? This matter has nothing to do with how skinny Du is. At the very least, we can guarantee that his family is fine, okay?¡±

    Kou Liu¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, then he said without turning his head around, ¡°Okay!¡±

    The nine bandit¡¯s school could still be easily broken by anyone.

    Stumbling into your home and breaking into the school are two different things. ¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. He felt much more at ease in his heart.

    If he could recover even a tenth of his strength, he would be able to protect a skinny Du.

    The nine bandits might not necessarily be people who kept their word, but the more evil people were, the better their face was. If the Chen family really did charge into the academy, then the nine bandits would also have no choice but to fight.

    ¡°One more question, Mr. Sixth.¡±

    An Zhan shouted again, ¡°Why are good people always so disciplined? What kind of rules are they? They restrict good people so tightly.¡±

    As for the bad guys, they could ignore any rules and do whatever they wanted without a care.

    So in this world, should a good person or a bad person do the dao?

    ¡°So in this world, is there still justice?¡±

    This time, Kou Liu stopped and stood there in silence for a while before shaking his head. ¡°If a good person can do whatever he wants, is he still a good person?¡±

    An Zaixin replied, ¡°That will depend on whether or not your original heart is still there.¡±

    Kou Liu didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly left.

    It was unknown whether or not An Zaiyue¡¯s words had touched on some weak points in his heart, but it seemed that he had left in a hurry, and his steps were also very messy.

    For a person who already possessed extraordinary body technique, how could he not even walk stably?

    As a result, when An Zou saw Kou Six leave, his eyes revealed someplex emotions.

    After Kou Liu left, An Zou kicked over the big box. The big box that a few strong men were needed to carry was kicked out by him and silver spilled all over the floor.

    He kicked the silver in a circle about two meters in diameter, then moved a chair and ced it in the center of the circle.

    When he was done he put the cat into his own clothes, which looked as if it had been frightened for a long time and had be so secure around Anjou that it liked to sleep very much.

    An Zhe rubbed the cat¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°There are too many injustices in this world, but rules cannot control bad people. All we can do is manage good people.¡±

    In the future, if you follow me, we can use our own methods to restore order.

    With the word ¡®evil¡¯ at the top, we will first exterminate it with ¡®evil¡¯.

    Sometimes, when you walk on a good path, you must walk among the evil bushes and cut through the thorns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name. In the future, I¡¯ll call you Xiao Shan.¡±

    He looked back at the machete on the ground and shook his head.

    There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s convenient for you ¡­ Just let it be then. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    He picked up the machete with its countless holes, put it in his belt, and sat down in the circle of silver.

    Just as he sat down, he suddenly stood up and looked down. The position of the knife in his belt wasn¡¯t good, so when he sat down, he held onto the thing under his crotch ¡­ He reached his hand into his crotch to straighten the thing, and to his astonishment, he discovered that this small body of around ten years old actually had a God Equipment ¡­

    ¡°His body is thin and small, and he¡¯s quite plump. This is a seriously uneven nutrition.¡±

    He sat down, closed his eyes, and waited for the sky to get dark.

    When he heard the sound of countless footsteps approaching, the sun had yet to set.

    An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Greed always made people so irrational.

    These first batch of people definitely weren¡¯t from the Chen n. The Chen n wouldn¡¯t be so impatient.

    From the sound of these people¡¯s footsteps, it was clear that they were mortals who did not know any martial arts. Their footsteps were flippant, but their voices were heavy.

    An Zeng patted the machete on his belt and said that he would let you drink to your heart¡¯s content tonight.

    ¡°Oh my god, so much silver!¡±

    A greedy exmation came from outside the fence, and then someone shouted in a threatening tone, ¡°That little bastard, if you¡¯re smart, then get the hell out of here. This silver belongs to me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll stab you to deathter!¡±

    ¡°Kid, did you hear that? I¡¯ll give you a chance to escape.¡±

    Don¡¯t think that just because you beat up a few hoodlums on the street that you¡¯re amazing. We aren¡¯t people you can afford to offend.

    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then hurry up and scram. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me us for being too vicious.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Go in and get the money!¡±

    An Zeng raised his eyes and looked around. Good heavens, there were at least sixty to seventy people outside.

    All sorts of greediness hung on the faces of these people, twisted to the point of being hideous.

    This sort of malevolence could be seen everywhere in the city of Huanshi.

    An Zou swept his gaze across those people, then seriously asked the same question as the one he had just asked Kou Liu, ¡°Do you know why good people are bound by all kinds of morals and rules when doing things, and why bad people can do as they please?¡±

    If the bad guys should take the lead, then where¡¯s the fairness? ¡±

    ¡°Who the f * ck cares about you bad people? I¡¯m here to get the money!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, there¡¯s no good man in the city.¡±

    A group of people rushed forward.

    At the corner of the street in the distance.

    Chen Pu stood there watching those people who had rushed into the small courtyard with a sneer on his face. ¡°This bunch of madmen, do they really think they can snatch away the Chen family¡¯s money?¡±

    Wait a bit longer and see if the nine bandits will make a move.

    If the nine bandit¡¯s mene to protect this kid, you guys go up and say that our men are here to visit that kid and fight for peace. In the end, they were injured and the nine bandits will give them an exnation.

    ¡°If this matter ispleted, the remaining territories of the nine bandits on Nanshan Street, even if they can¡¯t take it all in one breath, will not be much for them.¡±

    His expression changed as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    In a small courtyard in the distance, there was a circle of two meters of silver. There were already people lying on the ground outside the circle. As soon as someone approached the circle, the swords would arrive.

    In a moment, the silver had turned red.

    After a short moment, the people who had fallen outside were in a heap.

    The teenage boy looked like a vicious beast that hadn¡¯t grown into adulthood, yet his sharp fangs were already exposed.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>

    An Zaiyue¡¯s knife was very blunt. It was clearly not very handy to use a machete to cut meat.

    Of course, the feel of the meat may be deeper.

    This was because the wails of those who had fallen outside the silver circle were even more mournful and unpleasant than the cries of a cat in heat.

    The blood dyed the silver red, then seeped into the soil, dyeing the soil a grayish ck color, just like the dark side of a person¡¯s heart.

    The two meter circle was not big, just the perfect distance for An Zhe to take a step forward.

    He stood in the middle of the circle formed by silver. No matter which direction he attacked, he would take a step forward and strike out with his dagger in perfect timing.

    The wooden sabre swept down or hacked down, and with each strike, a person fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Therefore, the people outside the Silver Ring quickly piled up, but they were still alive.

    ording to his character, killing people was nothing.

    However, there was a thread in An Zhe¡¯s heart. Those on the line would die without a doubt, and those on the line would be spared.

    This line is the degree to which evil is done ¡­ The people who rushed in now still deserve to die.

    More than half of the people on the ground had fallen, and when dozens of them had formed a human flesh wall around the silver circle, the people outside finally realized what had happened.

    They began to flinch and look at each other, and the expression in their eyes meant ¡°You¡¯re not up yet?¡±

    And the look in your eyes means why didn¡¯t you go?

    It was only natural for Nanshan Street to engage in a brawl. In the eyes of others, such a fight was even moremon.

    However, the ones who were put down were a group of able-bodied men. The one who took action was a thin and weak youth around ten years of age. As a result, the scene was especially shocking, bringing with it the beauty of bloodshed and violence.

    An Zaiyue wiped off the blood that had sttered on his face. That warmth allowed him to feel a bit of the joy and happiness he had felt back then.

    This was how he had fought his way out of order back then. He had killed his way out of thew with one move after another.

    ¡°Do you still have any answers for me? Why do good people have to abide by rules and bad people don¡¯t have to do it?¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are these rules for?¡±

    When the youth covered in blood asked this question with his chin slightly raised, no one dared to treat him as an idiot again.

    ¡°Because ¡­ you can only be a bad person if you break the rules?¡±

    Outside the circle, a strong man subconsciously replied, shivering with fear. He didn¡¯t realize that his legs were trembling.

    An Zhan¡¯s face was full of blood and his teeth were white, giving people goosebumps. ¡°This is a little interesting ¡­ So, at the root of it all, thew doesn¡¯t restrain good people, but evil people.¡±

    ¡°For example, this circle is thew, if you touch upon thew, you have to pay the price.¡±

    No one understood his words.

    When the first man turned and ran, the defeat was unstoppable.

    The rest of the men were gone, and the sun had not yet set.

    It took only a few minutes for the first men to escape from the security battle.

    His actions were so precise that fear arose from the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart. Although everyone looked so terribly injured, no one was harmed.

    Chen Pu, who was standing at the corner of the street, had a constantly changing look on his face, because he didn¡¯t know if he should continue to carry out his n or not.

    The nine bandits didn¡¯t appear. Not to mention those nine turtles, not even a single one of their thugs showed up. It was obvious that the nine bandits had noticed the Chen family¡¯s scheme.

    So, if it was just to kill a young man, was this n worth it?

    A youth wearing a white mink coat walked to his side as he unblinkingly looked in the direction of the dpidated courtyard.

    This young man looked to be around ten years old, half a head taller than An Zeng. His clothes were very beautiful, and there was an unfathomable cold arrogance in his handsome face.

    He was only a teenager, but the look in his eyes was even deeper than an adult¡¯s.

    His face was as white as jade, and his lips were red, teeth and white. This young man was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Third Uncle wants to kill that brat?¡±

    The teenager pointed at An Zui.

    Chen Pu¡¯s attitude towards this youth was not of the same generation. He slightly bent his body and said, ¡°Young master, the original n was for the nine bandits. This brat is only a guide.¡±

    However, the nine bandits did not appear. It was obvious that they nned to give up on this brat.

    Therefore, there seemed to be no need to continue the n.

    ¡°I was intending to send someone to ask for permission from the old master, but what should I do to await the orders of the old master.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble my father with such a small matter.¡±

    The youth in white clothing said in an aged manner, ¡°Since there is no longer a need for the nine bandits¡¯ n, then we¡¯ll just evacuate them ¡­ Also, this wild kid is quite interesting, much stronger than Zhang Lei and the other unpopr delinquents. Third Uncle, please bring him back. The nine bandits don¡¯t want this person, I want him.¡±

    ¡°This person has a trace of viciousness in his bones. If he is nurtured well, he will be my right-hand man in the future.¡±

    He turned around and said, ¡°In the future, I will take over the Chen family¡¯s property. Now that I am eleven years old, I should find some useful help for myself.¡±

    Chen Pu felt a chill run down his spine. He had an indescribable fear towards this eleven year old child.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he saw the young master, he would feel that he wasn¡¯t the only one. That sort of cold feeling was as if the young master was a demon that crawled out from hell.

    He looked at the distant rundown courtyard and saw An Zhe already sitting on a chair to rest. He suddenly realized that the wild brat¡¯s feeling was even stronger.

    ¡°Yes sir, since the young master has already decided, then the n will not continue.¡±

    Chen Pu waved his hands, and the assassins of the Chen n all retreated.

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m eleven years old. You can call me Young Master in the future, but don¡¯t add that small word on top of that. It¡¯s a bit ear-piercing to the ears.¡±

    The youth in white left these words and then left withrge strides.

    Seven or eight youths of his own age clustered around him, as if protecting the Emperor.

    Those boys were the white-clothed youth¡¯s helpers, slowly turning into dogs.

    Moreover, they were a bunch of dogs that had been trained since they were young. Perhaps in a few years, they would be mastiffs.

    As long as the white-clothed youth pointed his finger forward, they would pounce on the prey and tear it to shreds.

    Chen Pu walked for a while, and when he turned around, he discovered that the youth called An Zeng had already dragged the wailing wounded out of the small fenced yard.

    The youth used one hand to grab the ankles of the injured people and dragged them out like a dead dog before casually throwing them outside the door.

    An Zhe felt a little tired. He had attacked too many times today. His body was still injured and not light, so he had slightly overexerted himself. The pain from his wound also began to irritate his nerves.

    He tossed thest of the wounded out the door and, panting, went back into the yard and sat down.

    There was a fineyer of sweat on his forehead. It was not from fatigue, but from pain.

    Those guys in the academy had yet to recover from the injuries they had sustained on their body. The pain from their internal organs gave off the illusion of them beingpletely twisted.

    An Zhe thought about what kind of medicine could be found in this ce. If he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he should take the medicine. After all, this body was different from his original body.

    He had tens of thousands of pill forms in his mind. He had researched and developed all the drugs needed to treat the wounds on his body, but right now, he didn¡¯t even have the ingredients to concoct the mostmon white medicine.

    At that moment, the sound of shoes crunching in the mud could be heard.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t look up. He could tell from the sound of footsteps that Fatty Du was skinny and had returned.

    This fellow¡¯s footsteps were heavy, and his breathing was heavier. Clearly, he had been running all the way here.

    When An Zeng raised his head, he saw that Fatty¡¯s face was already contorted with shock and nervousness.

    The injured and bleeding people outside had obviously provoked deep inside Fatty¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Fatty stomped on those fellows and rushed into the courtyard. His pair of shoes were already stained red with blood.

    An Zhan shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s fine, but the internal injuries Wang Meng had inflicted on him earlier were not good.¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the medicine store. You look too scary right now. I don¡¯t know if you have the blood on you.¡±

    After taking two steps, he turned around to look at the silver, then went back and grabbed a handful of silver and put it in his pocket. Inside the medicine store, Song Lang only epted that silver was unrecognizable.

    The fatty looked at the circle of silver and sighed. ¡°What a pity. Once we leave, we won¡¯t be able to keep this silver.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the machete flew out and stabbed into the ground in the middle of the circle of silver. The machete¡¯s hilt was pointed upwards, as if it had been pointed by a ruler, perpendicr to the ground.

    An Zengid on Du¡¯s thin back and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. With this machete, at least none of those unpopr guys in Nanshan Street will dare toe here.¡±

    The Chen family didn¡¯t see the nine bandits acting recklessly. If nothing unexpected happens, they will help guard this silver. ¡±

    Skinny Du didn¡¯t know how An Zeng could be so confident. He was only worried about An Zeng¡¯s injuries. He ran all the way to the only medicine store on Nanshan Street while carrying An Zeng.

    An Ying squeezed her little head out from the gap between the two of them and looked around in confusion, with the expression of someone oppressing her.

    At the corner of the street, Chen Pu waved his hand and said, ¡°Protect this courtyard. If anyone dares to touch the silver, just chop them to death.¡±

    If the nine bandits¡¯ peoplee, then tell them that little brother An is a guest of our Chen family. It has nothing to do with the nine bandits.

    From the moment they let go of the struggle to face it themselves, they have given up their rtionship with the conflict.

    ¡°Little ¡­ No one can stop the person that Young Master wants.¡±

    After saying that, he also turned around and left.

    Over ten Chen family thugs dressed in ck quickly walked over and protected the small fenced area.

    On the main street, Du was running with his thin body carrying An Zeng. The bumpy An Zhe felt as if his internal organs were being shaken out of his body.

    Fortunately, there was a lot of meat on Du¡¯s thin body, so the shock absorption effect was not bad.

    Therefore, An Zeng could not help but ask, ¡°Fatty ¡­ You haven¡¯t even eaten meat a few times, why are you so fat?¡±

    ¡°How the fuck should I know? Don¡¯t you feel wronged when you said that my body is full of flesh and blood?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how long can I eat three thousand taels of silver?¡±

    ¡°No future, your life goal is to convert anything into several kilograms of meat.¡±

    ¡°F * ck, you can eat meat, what kind of future do you want!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what you¡¯re saying is so f * cking reasonable that there¡¯s no way to refute it.¡±

    An Zaihaiughed very hard, and his internal organs hurt as well, but hisughter was so wonderful that he couldn¡¯t stop at all.

    It was as if it had been a very long time since such a pure friendship had appeared at his side. An Ying thought to himself while lying on Fatty¡¯s back. In the future, Fatty would definitely eat meat every day, then every meal, then every meal.

    However, thinking about how easy it was for Fatty to live, just having meat was enough.

    The goal is simple, the person is also easy to satisfy, will be more happy.

    ¡°Fatty, can I let you be a high-ranking official in the future?¡±

    ¡°Not good, you should be a high official, I¡¯ll be your fighter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat whoever I say?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°If I say beat him up, you can just rush up and beat him up regardless of the consequences.¡±

    ¡°No problem, but I won¡¯t fight with my parents.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Why did I hit your parents ¡­ That¡¯s right, Fatty, what kind of girl do you like? Are you fat and white, or are you a little skinnier?

    ¡°In the future, we will be celebrities of Nanshan Street. At that time, you will have many admirers.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s white and fat, then he¡¯ll definitely snatch some meat from me if he¡¯s too thin. If he¡¯s fat, then he definitely doesn¡¯tck meat, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Meow ~¡±

    At this time, the little white cat called out, as if he was disdainful of Du¡¯s thin life ideal.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>

    The cat¡¯s slightly scornful cry made him somewhat dissatisfied: ¡°I say, good sir, you are a cat that sleeps in the arms of others all day, what right do you have tough at me?¡±

    The kitten stretched itself over the struggle, and nced at him in a way that was my meow. The expression in its eyes meant that a beautiful cat like me could naturally scorn everything, and beauty was justice.

    Du was walking towards the infirmary with a thin back, so he couldn¡¯t see the look on the kitten¡¯s face.

    As he walked, he gasped for breath, ¡°An Zeng, why do you look so skinny and heavy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fatty, do you know, when you carry a person on your back, it¡¯s not a good thing to find him getting heavier and heavier.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment before curling his lips: ¡°You still have the mood to joke even with your current appearance, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    My mother told me she said that when I was very sick, she ran to the clinic with me on her back.

    Halfway there, I felt that my milk was getting heavier and heavier. Before long, my milk was already gone ¡­ As Madman Qu from the infirmary saidter, when people die, it will be heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die with me here.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily again.¡±

    Thin Du didn¡¯t understand what An Zeng meant. He thought An Zeng was talking about the incident where he was almost killed by the group of people from Gao Di.

    How could he know that the person he was carrying on his back had fought so many experts in the depths of the mountain that even the mountains and rivers had changed.

    At that time, An Zhe was actually not far from death.

    It was precisely because of that battle that An Zhe realized that the people who had been waiting for him to die in the Great Xi Dynasty were not only those who had seen it on the surface. Some of them were even hisrades who had once thought he could fight side by side with them.

    An Zaihai¡¯s home wasn¡¯t far from Nanshan Street. Although the medical skills of Lunatic Qu in the hospital were pretty good, he was greedy. If he didn¡¯t have money, he wouldn¡¯t intervene even if he died in front of his door.

    When Skinny Du ran to the entrance of the infirmary while carrying An He on his back, Madman Qu¡¯s little disciple Qu Liu`er was standing on her tiptoes and was about to close the door.

    The sky was dark now, and there was no one on the street.

    Qu Liu`er was only seven or eight years old. She looked thin and skinny, and it was a bit difficult for her to stand on tiptoe on the fender.

    He had delicate features, big eyes, and arched eyebrows like willow leaves. His facial features were slightly sharper, but he looked more like a girl.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, quickly tell your master to save An Zhe.¡±

    Du slender breathlessly rushed in front of the infirmary door, Qu Liu`er was shocked by him.

    He turned around and saw the blood all over An Zeng¡¯s body. Hisplexion immediately changed.

    Rumors of fighting with the local ruffians and ruffians outside the tavern had already spread far and wide.

    Therefore, Qu Liu`er¡¯s first reaction was that An Zuiyue had been beaten to a pulp by someone else.

    ¡°But... but Master will not treat him.¡±

    Everyone on Nanshan Street knew that the lunatic Qu in the infirmary did not take three cases ¡­ When drinking wine, he did not take any cases, when night fell, he did not take any cases, if he had no money, he did not take any cases.

    Qu Liu`er¡¯s voice was also soft and soft. She was at a loss for what to do. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark now. Master is going out to drink ¡­¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t save him, he will die!¡±

    Skinny Dean shouted. There was a pleading tone in his voice.

    While Qu Liu`er was at a loss what to do, Madman Qu, who looked to be in his fifties with a goatee and as thin as a ghost, walked out from within and said, ¡°Who dares to behave so atrociously? Don¡¯t you know where I am?¡±

    ¡°No one dares to barge into Master Qu¡¯s infirmary in Nanshan Street.¡±

    When Skinny Du saw that Madman Qu hade out, he hurriedly ran over while carrying An Zhe. ¡°Master Qu, I beg you to save An Zhe, he¡¯s injured.¡±

    Madman Qu narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zhan, also shocked by the blood that covered his body. However, he quickly recovered hisposure and shook his head, ¡°Everyone on South Mountain Street knows that Master Qu is not taking care of patients.¡±

    It was dark and the night was dark. Master Qu drank wine and did not take care of the patients. Those who did not have the money did not take care of the patients.

    ¡°You two poor kids have already upied all three of Master Qu¡¯s patients. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Master Qu won¡¯t bother with you two today, just hurry up and leave.¡±

    The thin man took out a handful of silver coins from his pocket and pped it on the counter: ¡°Master Qu, I have money!¡±

    When Madman Qu saw the bloody wad of silver, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it enough?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough at home, you can give me a price.¡±

    Madman Qu said with some difficulty, ¡°You also know, I am the most disciplined person, without rules, I don¡¯t care about patients ¡­ When it¡¯s dark and night, I don¡¯t care about patients, when drinking, I don¡¯t care about patients ¡­ But you guys should talk about it earlier when you have money,e in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Lil ¡®Li, why aren¡¯t you helping your An family¡¯s big brother down? Why are you so careless? You¡¯re covered in blood.¡±

    He said he was covered in blood, so there was a little surprise in An Zhe¡¯s heart.

    On his skinny back, Madman Qu couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he said he was covered in blood, not blood, so Madman Qu clearly knew that the blood was not meant for him.

    Qu Liu`er hurriedly ran over and helped An Chou down from the skinny back.

    When he saw the pale face and the blood all over An Zeng¡¯s body, he was obviously terrified.

    ¡°Hold him, I¡¯ll take his pulse.¡±

    Madman Qu rolled up his sleeves and held onto the secure meridian. After a moment, his expression changed, ¡°This ¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ are you a human or a ghost!¡±

    He shouted and involuntarily retreated backwards.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master Qu?¡±

    Skinny Du quickly asked.

    Madman Qu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t done many good deeds, I¡¯ve never done anything bad. If you want to take my life, then there¡¯s no need to look for me ¡­ If you have any grievances, just find your enemy. I¡¯m the ce to treat illnesses and save people, I¡¯ve never harmed anyone.¡±

    When Skinny Du heard his nonsense, he quickly pulled him back. ¡°Are you going to save him or not?!¡±

    Madman Qu shook off Du¡¯s thin hand. ¡°He is a dead man!¡±

    ¡°How can I save him!¡±

    Qu Liu`er furrowed her brows as she reached out her hand to pinch An Xin¡¯s pulse. After a moment, her expression changed, ¡°All her internal organs are damaged, especially her spleen. Her liver is also ruptured. Clearly ¡­ she should have died.¡±

    An Zhan heaved a sigh of relief before smiling at him, ¡°I¡¯m still alive, but if you don¡¯t save me now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡±

    It is true that the five viscera are damaged, but not as badly as you think.

    ¡°If you have the snake thread, Nine-Eyed Iron Leaf, Cinnabar Gall, and Chariot Reed, please take some of these herbs. Then, use the three poisons blood as the primer to boil a batch of medicine for me to drink.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    When Crooked Man Qu heard An Zhan¡¯s words, he became angry, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about pharmacology, then don¡¯t speak nonsense. The few medicines you mentioned can¡¯t be used together. Whoever eats them will die!¡±

    ¡°Even if you are a ghost, Master Qu can¡¯t randomly treat you with medicine.¡±

    An Zeng patted Du¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°Take the money.¡±

    ¡°Do as my brother says. Although I don¡¯t know that he understands medicine, but I believe him.¡±

    ¡°This is not about money!¡±

    Madman Qu said loudly, ¡°As a physician, you must have your own principles. My rules of not attending a doctor can be broken for the sake of money, but this medicine is definitely not allowed.¡±

    I won¡¯t save you, but as long as I open the door and take the call, I can¡¯t let you die in my door.

    If word spreads, I, Lord Qu, will destroy my name.

    Lil ¡®, first get a Small Recovery Pill and feed it to him, then use the prescription I taught you to treat internal injuries to catch the medicine.

    ¡°Even if this person is going to die, I will drag him back from hell.¡±

    ¡°Do what I tell you to do.¡±

    An Zhan said to Madman Qu, ¡°The Small Revitalizing Pellet is too powerful. I¡¯ve been suffering before. Even though I¡¯ve been training, my body is weak and I can¡¯t withstand the effects of the pellet.¡±

    Although the drugs I mentioned are toxic, they can stop the bleeding first. My internal organs are currently damaged, so normal drugs can¡¯t stop the bleeding so quickly.

    But the poison was fine, and although it was also a form of damage, it was better than continuing to bleed.

    ¡°And as long as the amount of these poisons is urate, they won¡¯t die.¡±

    Madman Qu frowned, he was skeptical, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°When I was chopping firewood in the back mountains, I saw an ancient book that recorded some of the recipes. However, that book was too dpidated, so it was already missing.¡±

    ¡°If you take the medicine as I said, I will write down the form in the ancient book and give it to you.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Madman Qu said, ¡°You can¡¯t save the person you want to die. In a while, eat the poison you want and die outside the door. Don¡¯t die in my room.¡±

    ¡°Also, the ancient form you mentioned should be written down now, so I won¡¯t take your medical fees.¡±

    He pushed the silver forward on the counter, and even his fingers had a wistful look on them.

    ¡°The silver belongs to you.¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°Also, I need to trouble you to find a big wooden barrel. I need to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Madman Qu was once again enraged, ¡°Right now your internal organs are bleeding. Taking a hot bath is just courting death!¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°Do as I say, death has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Madman Qu swung his hand, ¡°If you want to die, then die!¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯er,e and serve him until he dies!¡±

    With that, he turned around and skillfully put away the silver before striding into the back room.

    Qu Liu`er didn¡¯t know what to do either, she helplessly looked at An Zaiyue. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zhan smiled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I understand my injuries.¡±

    Please grab the medicine as I said, and then prepare a wooden barrel to put in the hot water.

    ¡°And... prepare a Small Revitalizing Pellet, I will use itter.¡±

    Qu Liu`er hurriedly ran out to do something. For some reason, he felt that he should trust this boy who was one or two years older than him.

    As he ran, his knees bent inward, and though he could hold them straight, there were ws in them.

    ¡°Madman Qu isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡±

    An Zhan leaned back. ¡°Qu Liu¡¯Er is a girl, and she isn¡¯t rted to Madman Qu. She should have been adopted by him.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Is Qu Liu¡¯Er good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    ¡°Is Madman Qu good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, do you think even if Madman Qu rolled in the bed with a beautiful woman like a celestial immortal, he would still have a daughter as pretty as Qu Liu`er?¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Even if he got a point from Madman Qu, this person doesn¡¯t have much to see.¡±

    ¡°Ai, why are you so angry? What does this have to do with you? You¡¯re here to see a doctor.¡±

    An Zeng smiled and shook his head, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He hugged the kitten in his arms and gently stroked the kitten¡¯s back. In his heart, he had a feeling that this madman Qu Liu`er and Qu Wan¡¯Er had some sort of story to tell.

    But at this moment, three youths wearing embroidered ck clothes walked in withrge strides. Their faces were gloomy and their eyes were ruthless.

    When they came in, they looked around, and finally their eyes fell on An Zeng, with unconcealed hostility in their eyes.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>

    These three youth dressed in ck brocade clothes clearly came from an extraordinary background. Their clothes were cut and fitted perfectly. Moreover, their workmanship was fine, and their materials were also very good.

    However, the three of them were dressed the same, so they were naturally not noble young masters of any family.

    They came in and looked around, then their eyes fell on Anjou.

    ¡°You are the one fighting?¡±

    The man standing at the front raised his finger and pointed at An Zeng, the tip of his finger pointing towards An Zeng¡¯s nose.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Chen House, my name is Chen Qi. Come with me to the Chen House.¡±

    ¡°Immediately, immediately.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. After taking two steps, he realized that An Zhe didn¡¯t move at all.

    He abruptly turned around and discovered that An Zhe was stillfortably sitting on a chair, hugging a snow-white cat. He looked quitefortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    He asked in a cold voice.

    An Zeng narrowed his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Master An.¡±

    Chen Qi¡¯s face instantly became unsightly. He was the Chen family¡¯s Young Master¡¯s follower, so he could do whatever he wanted in the mansion. In Nanshan Street, anyone who saw him would be obedient to him.

    At this moment, a poor brat was acting so arrogantly in front of him, yet he was still speaking rudely. His anger instantly boiled up.

    ¡°Do you still think you¡¯ll be alive if the young master doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±

    An Zhan spoke ndly, ¡°His name is Master An.¡±

    Chen Qi took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Now get up and follow me, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°He¡¯s a disobedient person. I¡¯ve given you two chances.¡±

    At the beginning, Chen Qi did not understand the intention to fight for peace, but after she understood the situation, she became furious.

    He pointed with his finger and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight till we¡¯re half dead before we drag ourselves away to meet young master.¡±

    The two ck-clothed youths behind him immediately rushed over. Their footsteps were steady and steady. Moreover, the two of them were moving forward one after the other and their positions were maintained very well. It was obvious that they had undergone rigorous training.

    The two teenagers rushed over. One of them kicked An Zeng¡¯s neck, while the other squatted down and swept across the chair An Zeng sat on.

    The two of them kicked at the same time. Their speed was extremely fast and the wind in their legs was fierce.

    An Zhan kicked the ground with his foot, causing the chair to squeak and slide backwards, easily dodging the two youths¡¯ attacks.

    ¡°How dare you hit my friend!¡±

    He punched towards one of the youth¡¯s nose. His speed was decent, but there was no pattern to his actions. He was fighting recklessly.

    However, he had been fighting every day in the school on Nanshan Street, so Lu Ziye was very effective.

    If an ordinary person were to be punched in the nose, they would probably have to kneel down for a while before they could take action.

    A youth in ck sidestepped Du¡¯s thin fist and then grabbed his thin wrist and swung it to the side.

    Du¡¯s thin body lost its bnce and fell forward, but before he could fall down, another youth in ck reached down and grabbed his ankle.

    One grabbed Du¡¯s thin wrist, the other grabbed his skinny ankle and jumped back at the same time.

    Perhaps after a moment, the two of them would be able to tear Dean¡¯s thin limbs apart.

    Bang!

    One of the young men in ck got a blow on the back of his neck, and he didn¡¯t notice when An Zuoshi got up from his chair.

    The immense pain made him lose his strength in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t help but loosen his hands.

    The youth in ck who was sitting opposite to him didn¡¯t have time to react. He grabbed his skinny body and fell down.

    An Zhan¡¯s palmnded on the back of the youth¡¯s neck. Then, he grabbed the youth¡¯s hair and retreated backward. The youth cried out in pain as his body fell t on the ground.

    An Zhan raised his foot and stomped on the youth¡¯s throat. With a kacha sound, the bones in his neck shattered.

    Blood dripped out of the youth¡¯s mouth. He had been trampled to death by An Zhe.

    Previously, when An Zeng fought with those local thugs, he didn¡¯t kill a single person.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    ¡°His heart is too ruthless, he killed people the moment he made a move.¡±

    An Zhan ced the kitten into his clothes and stretched. ¡°Originally, I was too injured to continue attacking, but you guys sessfully aroused my killing intent.¡±

    He kicked away the corpse of the youth in ck robes and then walked towards Chen Qi. ¡°Did your Chen Mansion¡¯s young master teach you all these methods to kill people?¡±

    Chen Qi¡¯s face was a bit pale. He didn¡¯t think that An Zhe would attack so quickly and so heavily.

    Previously, he did not follow the Chen House¡¯s young master to fight for the safety of his family, so he did not see An Zaiyue bring down dozens of people with a machete.

    If he saw it, he wouldn¡¯t be so domineering.

    He was just subconsciously a bit jealous, jealous of why the Chen family¡¯s young master valued this impoverished youth called An Zhe so highly.

    He only wanted to teach An Xin a lesson. As for that fatty, it was fine if he just killed him.

    ¡°Arguably ¡­ you should know that you are going against the Chen Mansion.¡±

    Still striding toward him, he ignored him.

    At this moment, when Chen Qi saw An Zeng walking towards him, he was in a daze. It was as if he saw the image of a peerless vicious beast appearing behind An Zeng.

    This vicious beast gave him an iparable pressure. At this moment, he felt as if his heart was about to shatter.

    ¡°Keep people like you alive. In the future, you will all be a disaster.¡±

    When An Zeng was halfway there, he kicked away the youth in ck clothes that was pressing down on Du.

    The boy¡¯s body flew out in a straight line and knocked over a table, which fell to the ground.

    Skinny Du got up and rushed over. He sat down on the body of the ck-clothed youth and smashed down one by one: ¡°Lord Fatty will teach you how to be a person!¡±

    ¡°Arguably ¡­ don¡¯t think that just because Young Master wants to see you, I don¡¯t dare to kill you.¡±

    Chen Qi retreated three steps before realizing that he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of imposing manner. He forced himself to stop, then with a flip of his wrist, he grabbed a dagger from his sleeve and pointed at An Zeng from a distance. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you dare to move forward again, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s body rushed forward and instantly arrived in front of Chen Qi. Chen Qi¡¯s dagger pierced towards An Zeng¡¯s chest with a vicious hand.

    An Zeng gripped the dagger between two fingers and twisted it. With a kacha sound, Chen Qi¡¯s arm bones were broken by the twisted force.

    An Zeng held the dagger in his hand, spun it around in a beautiful circle, and then nimbly walked forward, cutting a cut on Chen Qi¡¯s arm.

    With a flick of the tip of the de, a bracelet was pulled out. Miraculously, the tendon was not cut, but torn out of the flesh.

    This method simply caused one¡¯s heart to feel numb.

    ¡°Did you just say you were going to cripple me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Then do you know what will happen to you if you turn the dagger now?¡±

    ¡°Master ¡­ Master An.¡±

    Chen Qi¡¯s face was as white as paper, while beads of sweat instantly appeared on his forehead.

    He knew he was wrong this time, wrong in provoking someone he shouldn¡¯t have, wrong in fooling around.

    How could a person that the Young Master values be ipetent?

    He had been blinded by the desire forrd, which was why he was so jealous that he wanted to take action to suppress the conflict.

    Right now, one of his arms was hanging from the tip of his saber. With just a turn of the dagger, he could cripple his arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I gave you two chances.¡±

    As soon as An Zaiyue finished speaking, someone strode in from outside, ¡°Master An, have mercy.¡±

    Chen Pu, who was dressed in ck, stepped in with his usual kind smile on his face.

    Chen Pu was the Chen family¡¯s third uncle ording to seniority, but his status was far inferior because he was not the eldest son.

    But thanks to his hard work and his ruthlessness, he had a ce in the Chen House.

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Master An, why do you have to fight with these small characters?¡±

    ¡°These people don¡¯t understand the rules and make me angry, so I apologize to you on their behalf on behalf of the Chen Mansion.¡±

    He took a step forward and stood between the two of them.

    As long as he moved again, he would be able to easily grab onto thin Du.

    An Zhan pursed his lips and snapped Chen Qi¡¯s hand after a light pop. ¡°I like dou qi, because most people can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    Chen Qi retreated while howling in pain, stumbling as he knocked over several chairs.

    In the back room, Qu¡¯Er wanted to stop them, but she was stopped by Madman Qu, ¡°Don¡¯t go out ¡­ Li¡¯Er, remember that person called Chen Pu, he is your enemy.¡±

    If you can cultivate one day, don¡¯t forget to tear this person into a thousand pieces.

    Before your father died, he told me not to tell you these things, but I felt that regardless of whether you were a girl or a boy, you had to avenge your father.

    Qu¡¯Er nodded with all her might as tears silently flowed down her cheeks.

    Chen Pu didn¡¯t seem to care that An Zaiyue broke Chen Qi¡¯s tendons and politely said, ¡°Many thanks to Master An for teaching these people a lesson for not knowing the rules. If Master An is free, then go to the Chen Mansion. I really want to see you right away.¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go after some medicine.¡±

    Chen Pu cupped his fist and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and wait for Master An.¡±

    He turned around and lifted Chen Qi up. ¡°Trash!¡±

    Chen Qi: ¡°Father ¡­¡±

    Chen P: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Then, he carried Chen Qi and left withrge strides.

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes shed with a cold look ¡­ Chen Pu was a person who was too shrewd.

    A person who could endure so much, once he exploded in the future, would most likely be akin to a tsunami.

    This kind of person was definitely not weak, but patiently waiting.

    He knew his own identity and position. Even if it was because of an outsider like An Zhe, he wouldn¡¯t rashly provoke the Chen n¡¯s young master.

    However, a father who watched his son get his arm crippled but didn¡¯t do anything made An Zhe look down on him from the bottom of his heart.

    When An Zeng turned around, Du¡¯s skinny figure had already beaten the youth in ck until he was limp.

    An Zou went over to pull Du¡¯s skinny body: ¡°Stop fighting, if you can stop killing people, then don¡¯t kill people.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve activated this killing ring, you¡¯ll often have nightmares in the future.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having nightmares?¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°Me?¡±

    I¡¯m a nightmare for many, but I don¡¯t have nightmares. ¡±

    Madman Qu walked out from the back room, ¡°Hurry up and take the medicine and leave, I won¡¯t be able to keep you here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zaiyue knew that Madman Qu didn¡¯t dare to offend the Chen n, so he took the medicine and didn¡¯t stay to take a bath.

    He thanked her, then found a pen and paper and wrote a few recipes before handing it to Madman Qu. ¡°I understand, you are very useful.¡±

    Even Madman Qu did not know where this young man got the money to be arrogant. He red at An Xuan and grabbed Gu Fang before pushing Du to walk away.

    An Zeng and Du Leisurely left the infirmary. Du Leisurely asked while walking: ¡°You can still fight. Then why do you want me to carry you on my back?¡±

    An Zou: ¡°Just carry it on your back. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    Skinny Dean grunted. ¡°But I feel like something¡¯s not right ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you get used to it in the future.¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°...¡±

    At this time, there weren¡¯t many people on the streets. At night, the evils of the Illusory Realm¡¯s living in the city would be even more rampant, so no ordinary people would want to walk the streets at night and close their doors early to sleep.

    However, it was at this moment that a pnquin appeared in front of them.

    Four servants dressed in green robes carried the pnquin over. As they walked past An Zeng and Skinny Du, the person in the pnquin drew the curtain aside and nced at An Zeng, ¡°Oh, what a beautiful cat.¡±

    He pointed at the cat. ¡°Give it to me or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Are you filial before you ask for the inheritance?¡±

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>

    In a ce like the Long City of Illusory World, all the weak and kind people were carefully afraid of being discovered.

    No one could forget how the illusory city had been built.

    At this time, the evil people of the sixteen kingdoms of You Yan were all acting shamelessly here.

    So if he met a person on the street, especially at night, there was no need to doubt that he was definitely not a good person.

    As An Zeng carried the kitten in his arms and walked forward, he was stopped by a small sedan chair.

    A young man with a white face and a white beard poked his head out of the pnquin. He looked at the age of twenty and kept his eyes on the cat in An Ying¡¯s arms. ¡°What a beautiful cat. Give it to me. Otherwise, I will kill you.¡±

    Don¡¯t look down on anyone who looks out of ce in the city.

    Because any person who could make people feel that he was not an ordinary person was because he was more vicious than others. Therefore, the meeting seemed out of the ordinary. There was no other reason for this.

    To be carried by four servants in blue clothes and soapy boots, he was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Of course, Anjou wouldn¡¯t give him the cat, even if he looked special.

    No matter how you looked at it, An Zui was somewhat contemptuous of this person.

    The young man frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth it to die for a cat?¡± the young man asked.

    ¡°The cat is mine.¡±

    The young man: ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s yours, that¡¯s why I want it from you. Give it to me, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    I don¡¯t really like being reasonable. You can try rejecting me. ¡±

    ¡°The cat is mine, so don¡¯t say you want it. Even if you want to eat its shit, I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    The young man was stunned for a moment. ¡°You really know how to speak ¡­ Looking at your bloodied appearance, you seem to have just killed someone?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    The young man nodded. ¡°Goodbye, then.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he really left.

    As if he were facing a great enemy, Skinny Du was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°This world is much moreplicated than you can imagine. Many people rely on their own unique methods to survive well.¡±

    ¡°But who the hell is he? Why did he just leave like that?¡±

    I thought we¡¯d have a fight. ¡±

    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t know how to fight.¡±

    After saying this, An Zeng continued to walk forward. However, Du Jin was still unable to understand.

    It seemed that this person was very arrogant. He felt that he was even more arrogant than Chen Qi and the others. No matter what, he was a person with a great background.

    However, he left after exchanging a few more pleasantries without a hint of temper.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand what this person was trying to do.

    ¡°Why do you look so different, Anjou?¡±

    How can you tell at a nce that he doesn¡¯t know how to fight? ¡±

    ¡°Because his cultivation is still not enough. His eyes have betrayed him.¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s reply made him even more confused.

    Because Du is thin do not know, what the past of the dispute has been.

    An Zhe used to be the head of the Ming Mansion in the Great Xi Dynasty, what kind of savagery had he not seen before?

    What kind of people have you not seen before?

    Not to mention the ghosts and demons that lived in the city, the truly great and the evil had seen as many as a cow¡¯s hair.

    The number of murderers who died in the hands of An Zhe could not be counted.

    Even though An Zeng¡¯s current cultivation level was not much higher, his eyesight was still there.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At this time, the young man wearing a silk dress and a white mask caught up to him, gasping for breath: ¡°Young Hero, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you frightened by me?¡±

    This was an illusory city, and every person who could wear silk clothing had their own status and background.

    Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?

    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±

    An Zaixin retorted with a question, ¡°You¡¯re practising deceit, right?¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression changed as he bowed and said, ¡°I am Zhong Jiuge, may I ask how you were able to tell?¡±

    ¡°Eyes.¡±

    An Zhan said ndly, ¡°You can only achieve a small sess if you cheat. However, you only achieved a small sess on the surface.¡±

    Your eyes still betrayed you, so you couldn¡¯t fool an expert.

    With your current strength, there¡¯s a high probability that you¡¯ll be killed if you try to swindle others with your current strength.

    So you¡¯ve only been in the City for a short time?

    ¡°Listen to my advice. First, go to the outside world and train for a bit. Then,e back here and you¡¯ll be the viin.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°I feel that if I can fool everyone here, I will seed.¡±

    Thank you for your advice. Looking at you at such a young age, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such extraordinary eyesight. Furthermore, you seem like a person with a story.

    ¡°I have time, you have wine and a story ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already used the money to hire people. The four bearers from earlier were all hired with money ¡­ So, I really don¡¯t have any money to eat.¡±

    An Zou: ¡°If you speak the truth like that, how are you going to deceive us?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°Because I¡¯m telling the truth. I can get a meal out of you.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge pointed at his own eyes, then at An Zaidao¡¯s eyes, ¡°The eyes, just like you said, can see a person¡¯s true nature.¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see through your identity, I can see through your nature. Your eyes are very clean.¡±

    ¡°Master An.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, you¡¯re so young ¡­¡±

    ¡°Have some wine.¡±

    ¡°Master An, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Master An, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Master An, where shall we eat?¡±

    He looked at the guy and thought that what had happened to him that day was like a story in a storyteller¡¯s story. He had met everyone.

    However, this Zhong Jiuge didn¡¯t seem like a bad person either. His mouth was really sharp.

    When he returned to the small courtyard, the members of the Chen n were still secretly guarding the entrance.

    Of course, An Zhe knew that he was surrounded by spies from the Chen family. This was also the reason why he left Zhong Jiuge behind.

    Halfway there, An Zhe told Zhong Jiuge that he didn¡¯t need to show any strength to y the role of a powerhouse, but he had to show disdain in his eyes.

    Zhong Jiuge came as soon as he said that, and from the looks of it, he seemed to be a grandmaster of his generation.

    An Zhe knew that Zhong Jiuge couldn¡¯t fool experts, but it was enough to trick those thugs from the Chen family.

    An dispute needed such a person, and just like that, Zhong Jiuge appeared. It was undeniable that this was luck.

    More and more people were curious about An Zhe on Nanshan Street. Everyone wanted to know if An Zhe had a backer for being so arrogant all of a sudden.

    As soon as an outsider like Zhong Jiuge appeared, those who were eager to fight for An Zaiyue became cautious.

    An Zaiyue needed time to recover from his injuries, because what he needed to face next was an opponent as simple as a gangster thug.

    The Chen n, the nine great bandits, they were all secretly watching the conflict unfold.

    The war for peace needed to find the medicine he needed from these forces, especially the Chen family.

    If he wanted to recover his strength, he had to have a perfect n.

    When An Zhe saw Zhong Jiuge enter the room, he noticed that the silver and bloody machete on the floor didn¡¯t bother him at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at them.

    However, his footsteps were a bit slower, so he seemed to care a lot about the silver.

    However, this person was already beginning to understand the basics of how to cheat others. He just didn¡¯t know why this person would randomly arrive at the Great Illusory Realm and live in the city.

    ¡°Master An, I understand.¡±

    After entering the room, Zhong Jiuge immediately became dejected, ¡°There are so many people eyeing outside. It¡¯s not fun to pretend to be an expert, but to use me as a shield right ¡­ This wine is really not good.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been through a lot in this ce. It¡¯s not easy to do, so you¡¯ll have to pay more.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did youe to the city?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we adding money now? We can talk about other thingster.¡±

    Even though the cultivation of the members of the Thousand Gate is nothing, how can the experts among us be so valuable?

    because we can do things, and we can y a very important role.

    Since you want me to act, you¡¯re obviously worried that someone will disturb your treatment, right?

    ¡°If I y a game, I want to make sure of the money.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s about three thousand taels of silver on the outside, take half.¡±

    Those of you who have yet to seed in your cultivation are far from being worth the extra money. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhong Jiugeughed, ¡°I like you to be such a generous customer ¡­ Speaking of which, why do I have to go out and gain experience. Isn¡¯t it because my talent is too good, Master doesn¡¯t have anything else to teach me. So tell me, why don¡¯t you take a look at the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Why is it called the Boundless World? That¡¯s because this world is filled with deception. It is a battlefield where our Thousand Gates train themselves.¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge opened her mouth and said, ¡°Because we¡¯re poor ¡­ Our sect hasn¡¯t received any work in a long time. Furthermore, since the incident with our sect, no one hase looking for us.¡±

    ¡°But, Master An, how do you know that I¡¯m not telling the truth? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m being betrayed with your eyes.¡±

    ¡°The Thousand Gates have been sealed, so I know.¡±

    An Xuan said ndly, ¡°You people from the Thousand Gate lied to people you shouldn¡¯t have, so you were closed by the people from the Great Xi Empire. I happen to know about this.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°This world is indeed filled with shock. A ¡­ half-grown child like you actually knows about the matters outside of the illusory world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you know about An Zeng?¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It was just a random story, who knows.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge opened his eyes wide. ¡°Master An, please enter my sect. I feel that you are more talented than I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that fate has brought the three of us together, I feel that there is one thing that needs to be made clear.¡±

    The fatty and I are brothers, he gets a point out of me.

    Zhong Jiuge, if you want to train and improve yourself, for the time being, you can¡¯t find anyone more suitable than me as a helper.

    This is the City of the Illusory Realm. To be honest, the three of us are at the bottom of the list.

    ¡°So if we want to live a better life in the future and not be bullied, then from today onwards, the three of us will be tied together.¡±

    An Xuan looked at Zhong Jiuge and said, ¡°Although you can cultivate, there is one thing you might not like to hear, but it is the truth. Only cultivators with the worst spiritual roots would enter the sect and earn a living.¡±

    You know what will happen if you join other forces.

    ¡°Follow me and Fatty to y in the illusory city. In the future, even if you don¡¯t be a peerless powerhouse, at the very least, you will have a beautiful hope. Moreover, everything you¡¯ve worked so hard to obtain is your own.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge hesitated for a moment, ¡°I wanted to go to the Da Xi, but I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me right after I came in. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    Even though I¡¯m a Thousand Arts cultivator, I know what attitude I should have towards my friends.

    ¡°From today onwards, I will be your person, Grandfather An. The three of us will carve a river and a mountain out of the city!¡±

    After hearing what An Zhe and Zhong Jiuge said, the blood in Du¡¯s skinny body boiled up. He stood up and waved his fist, ¡°Beat the river!¡±

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>

    As expected, none of the students who had bullied the students in the Southern Mountain Street hade to ss.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s performance today had scared the guts out of those vicious and ruthless guys in front of him.

    Wang Meng and Wang Zhuang were both severely injured by An Shou, so they were probably still lying in the room and moving around non-stop.

    As for Gao Di, after he was taken away by Zhang Lei of the Tyrant Association, he didn¡¯t know what would happen for the time being.

    An Zeng had used the medicine he concoctedst night, then took a hot bath. Although he still felt unwell, it was already much better than yesterday.

    He told Zhong Jiuge to just sit at home and open the window. He sat cross-legged on the brick bed and didn¡¯t move at all. No matter what happened outside, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    After a moment of silence, Zhong Jiuge went to find a chamber pot and ced it inside her robe, saying that it was for a rainy day.

    When he entered, he found that the room was almost empty.

    In fact, there were times when people¡¯s personalities were contagious. In Nanshan Street, Gao Di and the others had bullied him while others had seen and bullied him at the same time.

    The impact of the environment on a person was this great.

    When the rest of the students saw An Zeng and Du enter, they all had aplicated expression on their faces.

    Ann sat down in her seat and closed her eyes to think.

    Right now, although he had been able to control his injuries, his physical condition was still too poor. If he wanted to recover his powers and return to the Da Xi family for revenge, he had to find a way to heal his body first.

    No matter how powerful his soul was, or how many misceneous memories he had, it would be of great help to An Zaihai in the current situation, but it would be hard to say in the future.

    The Great Kou Tang was actually very poor and didn¡¯tck for silver. What hecked was a genius treasure that could temper the body.

    With An Nan¡¯s experience, he naturally knew what sort of position the Great Kou Tang had in the entire Illusory Realm¡¯s city.

    Nanshan Street was just a street that wasn¡¯t that big in Huanghun City. The Great Kou Tang was still notpletely under control, so everything depended on the Chen family¡¯splexion. As a result, this Great Kou Tang was not even ranked amongst the top.

    Right now, An Zaihai¡¯s physical body could barely be considered qualified. He needed the help of enough medicinal herbs to enter the Ascending Realm after Purification.

    His physique was ordinary. If he wanted to cultivate then he had to rely on herbs to change his physique.

    It was impossible for An Zongming to leave alone. Even if he wanted to leave, he had to bring along a skinny Du.

    So from the looks of it, the quickest way was to get some useful herbs from the Chen family.

    ¡°Fatty, do you know where the ck market is in the city?¡±

    An Zhan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to, even in my dreams.¡±

    An Xuan patted Du¡¯s thin shoulders. ¡°I know how to cultivate, but I need enough spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°I estimate that there aren¡¯t any low rank soul stones in the Great Kou Tang, so we can only think of a way from the ck market.¡±

    Du was thin and could not cultivate, but he had a brother who worked as a handyman in a small sect. Every time his brother came back, he would talk about cultivators.

    Therefore, he knew that if ordinary people wanted to cultivate, the only way was to obtain enough spirit stones and then invite experts to temper their bodies with spirit stones. Only then would they be able to change their physiques.

    However, to ordinary people, the value of a low rank spirit stone was something they could never have.

    ¡°My brother said that even a low-grade spirit stone could earn fifty thousand silver on the ck market.¡±

    He said that in order for an ordinary person to change their physique to be able to cultivate, they would need at least twelve low-grade spirit stones.

    Skinny Du shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s several hundred thousand taels of silver, not three thousand and two thousand.¡±

    Even if we had money, where would we go to ask for the help of a powerful person in the Xumi Realm?

    ¡°An Zhan, I heard that Kou Da and Kou Jiu are the strongest in the Great Kou n, they are only in the early stage of the Ascending Realm.¡±

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s a way to get the spirit stones, I¡¯ll think of other ways.¡±

    ¡°The key point is that weck money right now, so the only way is to go to the ck market and bet on the stones.¡±

    Du skinnier: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My brother said that the ck market only sells fake ones. Every stone doesn¡¯t have spiritual jade, so it¡¯s all a waste of money.¡±

    Moreover, the people who controlled the stone gambling on the ck market were the big powers. Those who were scammed dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°If little kids like us go, wouldn¡¯t we be toyed to death?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t be able to see a really good stone, so we¡¯ll need to borrow some strength.¡±

    Aren¡¯t the Chen family contacting me? I n to contact them.

    ¡°With the Chen family¡¯s influence in Nanshan Street, there¡¯s always a chance that a stone that contains spirit jade will be able to be seen.¡±

    ¡°The Chen n is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You saw it too. The people from the Chen family are all like this. That Chen Pu is simply a venomous snake. No one knows when he wille over and take a bite.¡±

    You injured people from the Chen Family earlier and they won¡¯t let you go.

    ¡°Furthermore ¡­ the one you injured is Chen Pu¡¯s son.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Chen Pu, is just a small fry.¡±

    ¡°As long as you have the heart to cultivate, I will definitely allow you to cultivate.¡±

    Skinny Du opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    There was a warm current flowing in his heart, making him want to cry.

    Although he knew that with the power of An Zhe and his two half-grown children, it would be extremely difficult for him to obtain the power to cultivate by himself, he would rather believe that everything An Zhe said could be done.

    While the two of them were chatting in low voices, someone suddenly stood outside the door and peeked into the room.

    At this time, the room was very quiet. The people of the Nine Great Cauldrons had yet toe to ss, so most of them lied on their desks to sleep.

    The man looked into the room and then waved at An Zaiyue, ¡°Master An, can youe out?¡±

    An Zeng got up from his chair with the kitten in his arms and casually walked to the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The person outside the door was the elder brother of the bully guild, Zhang Lei, who was almost crippled by the conflict.

    When he saw An Zaiyuee out, he bowed and said, ¡°Master An, our Young Master said that he would go to the Gathering Merchant House to take a look in the afternoon. Master An can apany him if he¡¯s free.¡±

    Of course, their Young Master was referring to the Chen family¡¯s Young Master, Chen Shaobai.

    It was the only auction house on Nanshan Street, and it was said that there were once in a while one or two items that made people envious.

    Most of the people living in the city were fugitives. These people used their lives as stakes to hunt low-level magical beasts in the depths of the mountain, obtaining crystal cores to sell at auction houses.

    However, most of the profits had been taken over by the auction house, and not many of the fugitives had gotten their hands on the profits.

    These silver coins then flowed into the brothels or casinos opened by the major powers.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Ying¡¯s reply was very straightforward: ¡°Tell Young Master Chen that I will wait for him at the entrance of the Gathering Merchant House in the afternoon.¡±

    After Zhang Lei heard An Xuan agree to it, his broken face revealed a look of relief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and report this.¡±

    Oh right, Master An, Gao Di ¡­ I crippled his limbs. It¡¯s better than killing him.

    ¡°That brat has been left in the mountains for me to kill. If Master An still has any other orders, feel free to speak.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. You can go now.¡±

    Zhang Lei bowed and then turned around to leave. He seemed to see An Zhe as if he was seeing a peerless demon beast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Xuan pulled on Du¡¯s skinny body. ¡°There won¡¯t be anyoneing to ss today. There might be some hidden conflict between the Chen family and the Great Kou Tang.¡±

    If you want to cultivate, you can¡¯t bezy.

    The world is unfair. Some people are born with good constitution, and most people are as ordinary as you and me.

    We¡¯re a lot slower now.

    A genius with a good constitution could cultivate the moment he was born, and at the age of three or five, he had already reached the Ascending Realm.

    And we¡¯re ten years old, and we haven¡¯t started. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to work harder than those geniuses. Come home with me and start training.¡±

    From now on, you don¡¯t expect to have time to y games.

    Remember all the acupuncture points and then practice your speed and strength.

    ¡°Before I find a way to change our physiques, you have to at least let yourself live up to the expectations you have for cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will not fail you!¡±

    After the two of them left the school, the remaining children in the room all let out a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t know why, but as they sat there, they felt an enormous pressure, as if a huge mountain was on their backs.

    After returning to An Zhe¡¯s home, An Zhe discovered that the people from the Chen n surrounding him had already retreated.

    This caused An Zaiyue to be somewhat astonished. The Chen n couldn¡¯t even retain such a small amount of manpower. Obviously, something major had happened.

    And today, there was no one from the Great Kou Halling to attend the ss. In addition, Chen Shaobai, the Chen family¡¯s young master, suddenly wanted to go to the market to gather.

    When Zhong Jiuge saw An Zenge back, his face twisted.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    When Zhong Jiuge saw An Zaiyue, it was as if he had seen his savior. His face was twisted, as if his face had a cramp.

    The moment An Zaiyue stepped into the room, he smelled urine on the floor. He frowned and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°Master An, you said I¡¯m not allowed to move and just sit there. I don¡¯t even dare to drink a single drop of water.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ but there are some things that I can¡¯t control.¡±

    ¡°Piss?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already prepare a urinal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did prepare it, it was hidden inside my clothes, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t aim it properly ¡­¡±

    An Zaiyue covered his face, ¡°Forget it, Fatty, let¡¯s go out to train and let this guy change his clothes.¡±

    Fatty smiled as he walked out the door. He turned around and gave a thumbs up. ¡°Good job, you won¡¯t even move your pants.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°Of course, this is my professional ethics.¡±

    An Zaidao taught Du how to recognize acupoints, then practiced the speed and precision of his moves. This sort of thing was like putting in hard work, there was no shortcuts at all.

    This was also how An Zhe had painstakingly cultivated his techniques in the past.

    Skinny andzy by nature, Du was able to persevere when he thought about cultivating in the future. However, his whole body was aching unbearably in less than an hour.

    He suddenly felt that he was far inferior to An Zhe. He turned around to look at An Zhe, and found him squatting in the yard, roasting sweet potatoes, grinning and gnawing on them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we would train together ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to train at this stage. If I don¡¯t change my physique, I won¡¯t be able to improve.¡±

    As soon as An Xuan finished his words, he saw a small pnquin appear outside the courtyard. Four men in ck robes carried the pnquin to the door.

    ¡°Master An, it¡¯s time for us to head to the market. We are here to pick you up under the Young Master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    A ck-clothed servant brought out a blue brocade robe from the pnquin and said, ¡°This is something that young master prepared for you.¡±

    An Zeng lowered his head and looked at the dirty shirt that was soaked in blood. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just wear this.¡±

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>

    When An Zeng got down from the pnquin with the cat in his arms, the people at the entrance were all stunned.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was strange to see a shabby young man with a snow-white kitten in his arms.

    When the two attendants outside the gate saw the dispute, they really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Stop him?

    However, it was the Chen family¡¯s pnquin, and the attendants of the courtyard all had good eyesight. They also recognized that the pnquin bearers were from the Chen family.

    He did not stop them. His pitch-ck clothes even exuded the stench of blood. It truly did not portray the reputation of the Orthodox Academy.

    After An Xuan got off the pnquin, he seriously asked the pnquin by his side, ¡°Should I give you a tip?¡±

    The sedan bearer knew that the young master regarded this youth highly, so he didn¡¯t dare ask for a tip. He quickly waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need, this is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­ then did you bring the silver?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°All the silver I brought is arge amount of silver. There are no scattered pieces.¡±

    The sedan bearer was stunned for a moment before he took out a few pieces of crushed silver from his robes. He was about four taels of silver. ¡°I have some with me.¡±

    An Zhan fished out five taels of silver from his pocket and ced it in the hand of the sedan bearer. Then, he grabbed the sedan bearer¡¯s four taels of silver.

    He then picked out a piece that was about one or two taels and ced it in the hands of the attendants at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to meet Chen Shaobai, thank you.¡±

    The attendant, who had received the silver, looked stupefied. After hesitating for a moment, he led the way inside.

    He looked back at the bearer and saw that he was even more confused than he was.

    After An Zaihai entered the door, he took a look around. Sure enough, this Merchant House really did look extravagant.

    The main hall was five meters high, with carvings on the walls.

    Dozens of tables were set out in the hall, each filled with people.

    A woman in a morous dress was pacing up and down, filling the cups with tea and pouring water.

    These women didn¡¯t look very pretty, but their figures made people drool at the sight of them.

    His waist was thin enough, and his buttocks were round enough.

    The legs that were exposed beneath the short skirt were slender and straight.

    The manservant was still in a daze. He looked at the small piece of silver in his hand and wondered if he had just thrown it away.

    However, he was experienced and knowledgeable, so he knew what those words meant.

    Even though An Zaiyue looked down and was extremely stingy, who knew what kind of maverick he was.

    But even so, it did not stop this manservant from cursing the conflict several dozen times in his heart.

    ¡°The people on the first floor are all ordinary guests.¡±

    The attendant leading the way directed An Zaihai to the second floor, ¡°The Chen family has a private room on the second floor. Young Master Chen Shaobai is already there.¡±

    Ang nodded and asked, ¡°How much are you guys spending this month?¡±

    The attendant replied, ¡°Eighty silver taels per month is a monthly rule, but there are some tips from customers that I can barely pass.¡±

    An Zhan immediately grabbed another handful of silver from his sleeve and ced the smallest one in the hands of the attendant, ¡°If you find a job in the future, remember to tell me.¡±

    Attendant: ¡°¡­¡±

    When Ann reached the second floor, she found that most of the rooms were already upied.

    The interior of the room was elegantly designed. It was furnished with mahogany, and the tea set on the table was gold-ted.

    A casual teapot was worth a hundred and eighty silver taels, so it wasn¡¯t strange at all.

    As they walked along the corridor, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the argument. None of them knew how such ackey like youth managed to reach the second floor of the Gathering Merchant House.

    It had to be known that it wasn¡¯t just the important people on the street in Nanshan Street that were able to enter the market. There were also people from other ces.

    To be able to go up to the second floor, he was even more extraordinary.

    Many people were curious to see an impoverished youth like him openlying up the stairs.

    When An Zhe saw Chen Shaobai, the other party was drinking tea.

    One was a teenager who had just turned ten years old. He was holding a teacup and drinking tea with an air of ancientness.

    It had to be said that Chen Shaobai was very beautiful, with delicate features and white teeth and red lips.

    Such a young man, in a few years, would definitely be a young master who could captivate many young girls.

    He came from a good family.

    His talent was good, and it was said that he had already reached the third grade of the Pure Jade Pellet. He was only ten years old, but he had already reached the point where many cultivators were envious of him.

    An Zhe had a deeper understanding of cultivation than most cultivators. Therefore, he knew that a ten-year-old boy with a third-grade cultivation base could be regarded highly by a medium-scale sect, even in the Da Xi sect.

    With Chen Shaobai¡¯s talent, if he were to leave the city and go out into the vast world to train, his achievements might even be higher than his current self.

    Furthermore, An Zaiyi could tell from Chen Shaobai¡¯s first nce that this man was too scheming.

    No matter how good a person¡¯s talent was, if they spent all their energy on scheming, the progress of their cultivation would slow down, and it might even affect their future cultivation.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed at the chair beside him with a mature expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while and I don¡¯t like waiting for people, so you have to hurry next time.¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing to overindulge my men.

    ¡°Although ¡­ you are indeed much stronger than Zhang Lei and the others.¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of subordinate you need, so it¡¯s not toote for you to go back on your words.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even they don¡¯t dare to talk to me like that. Do you know why?¡±

    What he meant was that no one who talked to me like this was going to end up okay.

    ¡°Because they are trash,¡± Anjou replied.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zhan. ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve received, you can¡¯t cultivate, right?¡±

    ¡°In general, although your skills are good and your actions are vicious, the trash you talk about are actually the same kind of people.¡±

    ¡°So what about you?¡±

    Why would he need a pile of trash to apany him?

    To prove that you are trash or that you are not trash?

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the former or thetter, I have no interest in you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s knuckles moved and the cup was immediately filled with cracks. However, not a single drop of water spilled out.

    ¡°Indeed, ignorant people are fearless.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are not allowed to cause any trouble at the Gathering Shang Manor, I would have broken your four limbs right now and thrown them to the dogs to feed.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t proven your ability, but you¡¯ve proven your ignorance and your humble self-esteem first.¡±

    He took a bite of his own, then fed the rest to the cat. ¡°You¡¯ve proved yourself to be too little,¡± he said.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    A youth dressed in ck stepped forward and shouted, ¡°If you dare to be rude to the young master again, I¡¯ll cripple you right now!¡±

    An Zhan sat down on a chair and carelessly stroked the cat¡¯s back. ¡°You can say one more word to try and scare my cat. You¡¯ll be uglier than death.¡±

    Just as the youth in ck was about to step forward, he heard the sound of a gong ringing.

    ¡°We thank you all for your presence, but today we are full of distinguished guests.

    Everyone chose to gather here because it was a fair ce and safe enough.

    No one is allowed to interfere in any transactions that take ce in mypound.

    Let¡¯s go back to the old saying. After leaving the market yard, it doesn¡¯t matter if you beat up the city.

    ¡°But in the courtyard, everyone will follow the rules.¡±

    A white moustached old man walked onto the high tform and said in a clear voice, ¡°This is an ugly expression, so it¡¯s said first.

    After that, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Everyone is here for the good stuff in the Songcheng University, and we have never let anyone down.

    ¡°Today¡¯s items are exceptionally good. Everyone, prepare enough silver.¡±

    He turned around and saw an extremely beautiful woman in a short skirt walking up with a tray in her hands.

    On the tray was a piece of emerald green stone, about the size of a watermelon, with ck stripes on it. If one looked at it from afar, it looked no different from a watermelon.

    This thing was extremely heavy, even a strong man would find it difficult to lift it up.

    As for the young girl who was carrying the tray with both hands, she did not appear to be exerting any effort at all.

    ¡°This is an appetizer for all of you.¡±

    The white moustached old man said, ¡°Everyone here is an expert of stone gambling, so they know that the rock is divided into five kinds: emerald, white, red, gold and purple.¡±

    This green melon was the lowest level, but ¡­ there was no such thing as an absolute. A few days ago, there was a person who opened up a white rank spirit jade from a green rank stone.

    ¡°And this melon is so big, its weight is one hundred and twenty pounds. As for how big a piece of Spirit Jade is inside, we don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Xuan, who was sitting on the second floor, narrowed his eyes and smirked. ¡°Green Wood Stone. It¡¯s already heavy, even though there¡¯s spirit jade inside, it can¡¯t be any bigger than walnut nuts.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zeng as if he was looking at an idiot, ¡°The Green Wood Stone is real, but it¡¯s too big. The things inside won¡¯t be small.¡±

    If your guess is correct, you can stay. I won¡¯t treat you as my subordinate in the future.

    Kids like you grew up in slums like that, you know, it¡¯s not easy to do with jadeite.

    But do you know anything about the formation of jasper?

    The jade-green wood stone was also known as the jade robe. It referred to theyer of stone that was wrapped around the spirit jade.

    After the death of some dignitaries, using this as a robe of gold and jade can help the corpse not rot.

    However, there has never been a stone shell that was over two centimeters thick, so the spirit jade inside would not be small. ¡±

    An Zhan smiled, but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Fifty thousand!¡±

    Someone shouted from below.

    The white moustached old man said, ¡°Someone is bidding 100,000 taels of silver each time. Are there any more guests who are bidding?¡±

    ¡°Sixty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Eight hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Ny-five thousand!¡±

    The people in the hall were all bidding, but not a single person from the second floor made a sound.

    They could not see through something of this quality.

    Chen Shaobai ridiculed, ¡°Do you want me to buy it so you can see if I¡¯m right or wrong?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°The size of a normal low rank soul stone¡¯s fist can be considered as a standard. The ck market can get around fifty thousand gold coins.¡±

    They thought that the things in the green melon were very big, so they offered a high price.

    In my opinion, the walnut sized thing here is at most worth ten thousand taels of silver. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call for me to take a look?¡±

    An Zeng smiled without saying a word.

    ¡°One hundred and eighty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡±

    At this height, no one spoke a word.

    They all had proper channels to buy spirit stones, which were much cheaper than the ck market.

    That green melon was very big, but if the amount it opened was less than 80 jin, it would be considered a loss.

    A fist-sized low-grade spirit stone could weigh around ten Jin, and the amount needed to pay for proper channels was around thirty thousand taels of silver.

    Two hundred thousand silver was already the limit.

    An Xuan nced at the bidder, then smiled and said that the bidder¡¯s brain was no bigger than a walnut.

    No one called out a price, so the white moustached old man had the bewitching youngdy carry the melon to the bidder and cut the rock on the spot.

    The masters of Chopping Stone were all experts, and the knife was also extraordinary. It was like a roast duck, as pieces of jade clothing fell from it.

    However, after hundreds of shes, he still did not see the spiritual jades in the core. The bidder¡¯s face was already pale white.

    In the end, the cut was only the size of a walnut, and from the looks of it, it was wed.

    Chen Shaobai could not help but look at An Zhe, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    An Xuan stood up and walked to the window, shouting at the bidder, ¡°Are you selling it for a thousand taels of silver?¡±

    That person was stunned for a moment before cursing and turning around to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    An Zeng said thank you and then had the defective spirit jade brought up.

    Holding the kitten in his arms, he sat down and fed the kitten with the Spirit Jade. ¡°This thing is much better than snacks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get addicted. I can¡¯t feed you for the time being.¡±

    Everyone had expressions of astonishment.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>

    Chen Shaobai never felt that his life was pale. Although he was only ten years old, he knew that his ten years of life was much more wonderful than others of the same age.

    However, after seeing how An Zhe fed the Spirit Jade to the cat, he suddenly felt that his ten years of brilliance added up wasn¡¯t as amazing as the amazing scene where this impoverished youth fed the Spirit Jade to the cat.

    ¡°That¡¯s... a piece of spiritual jade.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said.

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, a piece of spiritual jade, but it¡¯s wed. Thus, it¡¯s no longer useful to cultivators.¡±

    ¡°However, this kind of spiritual jade is very soft due to its quality. It¡¯s just like a soft candy, a cat would love to eat it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°But it is only a piece of spiritual jade and is worth at least ten thousand silvers. If there is an expert who can extract the spiritual energy from it, he can make a pill out of it.¡±

    Once the pill was made, it would be worth at least thirty thousand silver.

    In other words, you fed the cat something that was worth thirty thousand silver. ¡±

    ¡°He is my cat. He is called Xiaosheng, so no matter what he eats, he is nothing special, because he is my cat.¡±

    Chen Shaobai realized that he did not really understand what those words meant. At this moment, he felt that he was somewhat foolish.

    Then he was a little surprised, because it was clearly because he was foolish to argue, but why did he feel like he was stupid?

    But why was that fool so self-satisfied when he was feeding the cat?

    Just like how it was natural for a poor kid like him to feed a cat a spirit jade that was worth over 10,000 silver.

    Temperament.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly understood. His father had spent ten years nurturing his noble aura. So An Zhe was born with it, and he was much more powerful than he was.

    Even if he was in rags, even if he was in poverty.

    Just as Chen Shaobai was surprised by this, the spectators downstairs were also stunned.

    The matter of a shabby dressed teenager feeding the Spirit Jade to a cat would probably spread throughout the entire Southern Mountain Street, and would even spread throughout the entire illusory world.

    However, there shouldn¡¯t be many people who understood the state of ¡®An Zhe¡¯. After finding out about this matter, most people would curse him for being a wastrel.

    Those with stronger words would curse him as a pure fool.

    On the other hand, the white-bearded old man¡¯s expression was rather calm, although he had never seen such a strange thing in his life as the host of the Gathering Shang Manor.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ as the saying goes, ¡®disaster and fortune will depend on fate.¡¯ This melon is indeed a little unexpected.¡±

    After clearing his throat, the white moustached old man continued: ¡°Just now, my friend who snapped the melons had already left the stage, but the Gathering Merchant House will make somepensation and send me a Muscle Cleansing Pillter.¡±

    The Muscle Cleansing Pill was a medicinal pill exclusive to the Juggernaut n. It had no meaning to cultivation, but it was very effective in making women younger once again. It looked more tender and fair, and had a very good effect.

    Therefore, the people in the courtyard knew how to do business, and they knew how to conduct themselves. After the man who threw out two hundred thousand silvers came home, it would be very difficult for him to exin himself to his wife.

    Therefore, this Muscle Cleansing Pill might have a miraculous effect on calming a woman down.

    Even though the Spirit Cleansing Pill was only worth five thousand silver.

    The white moustached old man said, ¡°As I said before, this melon is just an appetizer.¡±

    What was to be presented to everyone next was definitely not of ordinary quality.

    This item had been brought back from the depths of the Cang Man Mountain by thirty-six good men. In order to obtain it, they had paid with their lives sixteen times.

    ¡°Therefore, everyone has a good idea of how valuable this item is.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a woman wearing a snow-white dress slowly walked onto the tform.

    The woman with the melon was wearing a short skirt and had long legs and thin waist.

    Now this person looked pure and beautiful, with a long skirt that made her walk like a willow swaying,pletely different from the woman before her.

    However, this kind of girl would most likely be able to arouse some sort of desire from the rich and powerful people down below.

    The girl in the white dress was also holding a te, but there was only a pearl glowing with white light on the te.

    Looking from afar, the beauty of the bead would cause others to stare unblinkingly.

    The white moustached old man said, ¡°This bead is a magical beast¡¯s spiritual pill, I don¡¯t know what kind of magical beast it is.¡±

    Those who hunted down that magical beast said that those things weren¡¯tmon. At the time, they were injured, but they were still iparably valiant.

    Of the thirty-six people, only sixteen died in battle did they manage to obtain this crystal core.

    Someone shouted from below, ¡°Everyone knows that the quality of good stuff is naturally formed.¡±

    There were five types of green, white, red, gold and purple.

    Spirit stones were the same, as was the core of a magical beast.

    The way you talk, this crystal core is just a white rank crystal core, a low-rank magical beast.

    Furthermore, a person cannot use the core of a low-level magical beast. It can only be used to increase the strength of their mount or pet. ¡±

    The white bearded elder said, ¡°What this guest said is correct. From the looks of it, this is indeed only the core of a low level magical beast.¡±

    ¡°However, do you feel that this thing contains an extraordinary power of water?¡±

    The man who had spoken before asked, ¡°Can you give it to people?¡±

    The white moustached old man pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°No.¡±

    The audience booed.

    At this moment, a servant in blue clothes and soapy boots walked out from a private room on the second floor. She looked very pretty and looked like a girl.

    Most of the noble young masters inrge families were interested in this sort of thing, so bookkeepers usually had two identities, and most of them were young men who looked very handsome.

    ¡°My family¡¯s young master said that his mount, the Cloudwater Wolf, needs this crystal core to increase its strength. So, how much is this crystal core worth?¡±

    The old man answered, ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand.¡±

    The audience booed again, ¡°Humans can¡¯t use it, so why don¡¯t you use it on that Jade Gourd? Only an idiot would spend one hundred and fifty thousand taels to buy this thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s three to fifty thousand silver taels, then it¡¯s fine. But if it¡¯s one hundred and fifty thousand silver taels, then it¡¯s fine. Do you think our money came from the wind?¡±

    The errand boy returned to the private room, obviously asking for instructions.

    He didn¡¯te out after a while and was probably dissatisfied with the price of one hundred and fifty thousand silver taels.

    The white moustached old man said, ¡°The items from the Gathering Shang Manor will never change the price.¡±

    Because if you have overpaid, we will not make any additional payments.

    If you buy something that¡¯s not worth it, we won¡¯t refund it.

    ¡°Therefore, this item is worth one hundred and fifty thousand silver taels. If anyone wants it, just make a bid. If no one wants it, I¡¯ll let them bring it back.¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it from the second floor. He stood up and looked at the crystal core while muttering to himself, ¡°I must have this thing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was somewhat surprised. ¡°What do you want this thing for?¡±

    ¡°Feed the cat.¡±

    He then jumped down from the second floor.

    His action gave everyone present a fright.

    What kind of ce was the Gathering Shang Manor? No one had ever dared to behave atrociously.

    Even those people who came from big families and influential powers had to behave properly in the Overwatch Council.

    The dispute could have been the first direct jump from the second floor in the history of the House.

    Five or six cultivators immediately rushed over from the darkness and stopped An Zhe in his tracks.

    Although they were only at the lowest level of cultivation, it was already terrifying enough for the current battles to take ce.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t even cultivate his current fleshly body.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    One of the guards pointed at An Zeng and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    An Xuan pointed at the crystal core. ¡°What, the seller is not allowed to go closer to take a look?¡±

    The guard said angrily, ¡°If you want to take a closer look and speak in advance, get permission toe closer.¡±

    If youe here rashly, you¡¯re likely to be beaten to death.

    So either you go back and sit tight now, or you leave the market. ¡±

    An Zeng turned his head to look at the white moustached old man, ¡°Everyone says that the big bully from the Merchant House is not allowed to do business like this.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, in the entire courtyard, I am the only one who can recognize what that thing is, and no one else can.¡±

    The white moustached old man was slightly startled. He waved his hand to indicate the guard to leave.

    An Xuan¡¯s clothes were too eye-catching, and the smell was pungent enough.

    He had overturned dozens of people¡¯s blood in the small courtyard, and he had overturned dozens of people¡¯s blood outside Auntie Ye¡¯s tavern. Now they were all still on his clothes. Although they werepletely dried up, the smell still lingered in the air.

    The atmosphere when An Zhe spoke was even more amazing.

    The white moustached old man said: ¡°This little friend, if you can really tell me what this thing is, I won¡¯t mind if you disturb the news of our Merchant House.¡±

    An Zeng took a step back, hugging the cat, he said, ¡°Your bead is emitting white light.¡±

    Thus, at first nce, they were all low-tier magical beast cores of the white rank.

    This kind of thing could only be used by low level magical beasts.

    Intermediate or high rank magical beasts would rather eat peanuts than peanuts. At the very least, it would have a slight aroma.

    ¡°To humans, this thing is even more worthless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Muscle Cleansing Pill is able to make a woman¡¯s skin pale and tender, and it¡¯s worth five thousand silver taels.

    If he could regain his youth, these five thousand taels of silver would truly be inexpensive.

    And now this thing?

    ¡°In my opinion, they are not worth a penny to cultivators.¡±

    An Xuan pointed at the tray in the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°From afar, there¡¯s white light and white gas. Naturally, it¡¯s the core of a low-ranked magical beast.¡±

    However, if you look closely, you will notice that the bead has a very fine color mixed with hair-thin stripes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the white mist has blurred the bead, and the white light has dazzled it, so if you don¡¯t take a good look at those ws, you won¡¯t be able to see them.¡±

    When he said these words, he was calm andposed. ¡°There should be a ck dot in the middle of the bead. It¡¯s very small, and you might not be able to see it even if you looked carefully.¡±

    But you can still find it after looking at it for a long time. ¡±

    The people below all changed from disdain to surprise. No one knew where this young man came from.

    They listened with rapt attention, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°This is not the core of a low-rank magical beast. This is a Water Python.¡±

    An Zhan continued, ¡°This thing ismonly found in water pythons that are over thirty years old. Although the water pythons are fierce, they are definitely not magical beasts.¡±

    Thergest among them was over twenty meters tall, and was as thick as a water bucket.

    The water python liked to survive in the swamps and would only asionallynd, so the moisture in its body was very high.

    After spending too much time in that dirty ce, the boa constrictor¡¯s body would be diseased.

    This tumor was nothing more than the water python¡¯s disease.

    What you see is steam.

    The white light you see is only an illusion created by the scales poison in the water python¡¯s body.

    ¡°Not only can this thing not be eaten, if it¡¯s been exposed for a longer time, I¡¯m afraid that even its pair of delicate hands would be destroyed.¡±

    After he said this, the face of the girl holding the white bead immediately changed. She subconsciously wanted to throw the tray away, but she was afraid that the white moustached old man would hold it back.

    An Xuan said, ¡°This thing is of no value to cultivators. It doesn¡¯t even have the medicinal value.¡±

    He shrugged and walked back.

    The white bearded old man walked quickly to the girl in white clothes, carefully examining her for a long time. He discovered that there were indeed some details of An Zhe¡¯s words. He hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand, ¡°Throw them away, and deduct one year¡¯s sry from the examiner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    An Zhan suddenly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s a pity to throw it away. This item is not worth a single cent to cultivators, but it can still be priced at a few dozen taels of silver. It can be ced at a high ce in the house to exorcise insects.¡±

    The white-bearded old man stared at An Zhe, his gaze so murderous that it could kill.

    An Ying¡¯s words caused him to lose at least 150,000 silver.

    If there weren¡¯t any conflicts, this item would have been bought sooner orter.

    An Zhan¡¯s face was full of pity. ¡°But your families are rich. Only my family is full of mice and ants. Why don¡¯t you give them to me?¡±

    The white moustached old man harrumphed coldly, turned his head and returned to the tform.

    An Zhan grabbed a handful of crushed silver from his chest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell it to me?¡±

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>

    The white-bearded old man had never seen such a person fight for peace before. Despite his young age and experience, his actions were truly too terrible to bear.

    He had originally thought that An Zhe would be very shabby if he grabbed a handful of crushed silver to buy the bead, but he didn¡¯t expect An Zhe¡¯s subsequent actions to be even more shocking.

    An Zeng grabbed a handful of silver from his chest and extended his hand to the white moustached old man. ¡°Do you want to sell it to me?¡±

    Before the white moustached old man could say anything, An Zhe withdrew his hand and picked out two big ones from the silver in his hand. ¡°I took too much ¡­ Sorry.¡±

    ¡°This item is only worth this price, it makes my heart ache.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The white moustached old man flicked his sleeve, ¡°The items from the Gathering of the Shang n, never change their prices, rather destroy them than lower them.¡±

    An Zhan thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Then, what if I am able to save you 150,000 taels of silver? What if I am able to save you 150,000 taels of silver?¡±

    ¡°Can you give me this bead?¡±

    The white moustached old man was stunned, then he mocked, ¡°You youngster, although you know that water python, but I think it is most likely rted to your living conditions.¡±

    It seemed that you were poor, and most likely, you woulde here to hunt for food.

    So you are athletic and experienced, only because you are poor.

    ¡°You won¡¯t take out more than two hundred silver taels from me. I¡¯m afraid it was someone else who rewarded you, right?¡±

    ¡°Some noble young masters think that a person like you has a yful nature, so it¡¯s fine if you just stay by their side as a ything.¡±

    If you really think that by selling your body like this, you¡¯ll be able to behave atrociously in the market ¡­ I¡¯m afraid even your master won¡¯t be able to protect you.

    I¡¯ll leave some face for your master, and you can go back and sit properly.

    To recover 150,000 silver for me?

    With just you?

    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen 150,000 silver, then I¡¯ll be your horse.¡±

    The white moustached old man was originally a person with a shrewd mind, so he wouldn¡¯t have shamelessly insulted a youth in front of so many customers.

    However, because of what An Ying had said earlier, he had lost one hundred and fifty thousand silver taels.

    150,000 silver, how many lives could he buy?

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°People always say that you are wise. If I can get you 150,000 taels of silver, I will ride you home and help you recognize the sect.¡±

    He walked to the ce where he previously cut the stone¡¯s master¡¯s gourd. It was the ce where someone had previously spent 200,000 taels of silver to cut the gourd, but there was only a piece of walnut-sized wed spiritual jade.

    The masters of Stonehenge were all extraordinary, and their sabre techniques were superb. The pieces of stone that fell from them were simr to slices of roast duck.

    At this moment, the gravel on the ground had yet to be cleaned up and was being thrown away.

    An Zeng walked over, squatted down and casually dug through the rocks a few times. Then, he picked up a piece and walked towards the old man with a white beard, ¡°If you can¡¯t sell this thing for one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver, I¡¯ll be your horse today.¡±

    ¡°If you sell it for more than 150,000 taels, I won¡¯t ride you into the streets. You only need to give me the Water Python and then politely say that I was wrong.¡±

    The white moustached old manughed from his extreme rage: ¡°Madman, I¡¯ve met a madman today!¡±

    An Zeng ignored him and quickly walked up to the tform and held up the stone piece in his hand. ¡°Everyone, do you know what¡¯s good for you?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the red lines are?¡±

    Everyone stood up and leaned forward, staring with wide eyes.

    As Chen Xi pointed it out, they saw some hair-like red stripes on the stone.

    Even though these buyers did not have any true masters, they were already experienced and knowledgeable.

    But soon, someone recognized him and his face changed. ¡°Spirit Root?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a spiritual root?!¡±

    An Zhan nced at the white moustached old man, then pped his hands: ¡°This customer has good eyesight, but you are wrong, this is not a true spiritual root, but a spiritual root that has almostpletely dispersed spiritual energy ¡­ Do you know why the spiritual jade that was cut out from the green melon earlier was so small and wed?¡±

    That was because it was too greedy ¡­ The essence of the earth, turned into spirit stones in ten thousand years, was a low-grade.

    One hundred thousand spirit stones was a middle grade spirit stone.

    ¡°Three hundred thousand years to form a spirit stone. It¡¯s a Superior Grade spirit stone.¡±

    ¡°The spirit stone in the green melon was originally a mid-grade spirit stone.

    As you all know, when a spirit stone reaches middle grade, it will have its own spirit.

    At the upper level, one would even take human form and have their own intelligence.

    A valuable spirit stone was even scarier than an unparalleled Vicious Beast.

    ¡°When the mid-grade spirit stones in the green melon have gained intelligence, they are probably eager to advance. They want to be high-grade ones as soon as possible, so they force themselves to grow spiritual roots in an attempt to absorb the essence of the heaven and earth to take human form.¡±

    ¡°However, it is only a mid-grade spirit stone after all, so after the spiritual energy in one¡¯s body became spiritual roots, the spirit stone itself will be depleted.¡±

    Without the support of the main body, the spiritual root gradually copsed.

    But even so, if he could make good use of these wasted spiritual roots, refining a Life Continuing Pill would not be a problem.

    ¡°I only ask one thing ¡­ One hundred and fifty thousand silver taels for my life, is it worth it?¡±

    On the second floor, everyone in the private rooms came out. The people from the big families were all standing in the corridor, their hands on the railings as they looked towards An Zhe.

    To them, a Life Continuing Pill wasn¡¯t considered a treasure, but a peaceful fight for it!

    Chen Shaobai felt that he had picked up a treasure. He thought that this An Zaiyue was decisive enough to act ruthlessly enough to be his underling. Now it seemed that this kid was a genius!

    ¡°I offer one hundred fifty thousand!¡±

    A burly man raised his arm and shouted, ¡°People in the martial world will fight and kill. The Life Continuing Pill only requires a sliver of life force, but this father¡¯s life is more than one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver, not even worth one million and five hundred thousand taels of silver.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this!¡±

    ¡°I offer one hundred and sixty thousand!¡±

    ¡°I offer one hundred and seventy thousand!¡±

    ¡°I offer two hundred thousand!¡±

    When An Zaixin heard the familiar voice, he turned around and realized that the man who spent two hundred thousand taels of silver to buy the melon had returned ¡­

    This man was truly generous. In the future, the people in the martial world would call him ¡®Brother 200,000¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    An Zhan handed the broken spirit root stone over to the man, ¡°You¡¯ve made a loss of two hundred thousand taels of silver to buy the Spirit Jade. One hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver to buy this item is definitely not a loss.¡±

    The man was stunned. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver. I said it¡¯s worth one hundred fifty thousand taels of silver, but it¡¯s worth one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver. It¡¯s not worth a single copper coin.¡±

    I picked it up as a free gift to the Gathering Shop.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not even giving us this little face?¡±

    He turned his head to look at the white moustached old man, and discovered that his opponent¡¯s face was already extremely contorted, his face alternating between livid and pale. Even if he ate feces, it wouldn¡¯t be this bad.

    This white moustached old man had been doing the main shoot for decades at the Gathering Shang Manor, he has never seen anything good before.

    However, how could he possibly notice that there was a treasure worth one hundred and fifty thousand silver taels amongst the trash?

    When he saw An Zaihai looking at him, he was at a loss of what to say.

    ¡°Then one hundred and fifty thousand.¡±

    At this moment, a woman of indeterminate age walked out from behind him.

    He was wearing a purple dress and had a perfect figure.

    His face was covered with a veil, but only his eyes were visible.

    Her purple dress was not a jumpsuit, and her blouse was small, so that her thin white waist was exposed and her eyes were dazzled.

    When walking, it was as thrilling as a water snake twisting its body.

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    The old man quickly went over and bowed.

    The purple-dressed woman said indifferently, ¡°If I don¡¯te out now, you will lose all your face at the Gathering Shang Manor.¡±

    Your eye of discernment from the thirty-seven years of filming is actually inferior to that of a ten-year-old child. Think about how you can earn your living in the future.

    ¡°Previously, you withheld the sry of an examiner for a year, and I withheld it from you for five years. Do you have anyints?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    The white moustached old man bent over, not daring to even breathe too loudly.

    The purple-dressed woman walked in front of An Xuan, smiling like a fairy. ¡°Little brother, you have such good eyesight. You don¡¯t look like the child of a poor man. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve encountered some difficulties?¡±

    ¡°How about this, you stay in my Gathering Merchant Guild to do some work, and I will let you achieve the role of the host within two years, how about that?¡±

    An Zhan pointed at the white moustached old man and said, ¡°You can only rece him after two years?¡±

    If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t do it.

    It looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge. Give me my stuff. ¡±

    He reached out.

    The girl in white dress stood there hesitantly. The purple-dressed woman nodded her head and the girl quickly handed the white pearl over to An Xuan with a relieved expression.

    The purple-dressed woman said, ¡°Little brother, it would be a waste if you put your talent outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the main filming. In the future, if you achieve a bit more, I¡¯ll let you be the head manager of the Gathering Merchant House.¡±

    ¡°Low.¡±

    An Xuan put away the white pearl and wiped his hands on his clothes. ¡°Is the head storekeeper very tall?¡±

    I think I can go higher.

    ¡°How about this, I will roam around for three to five years ande look for you when I be an adult?¡±

    These words didn¡¯t sound like those of a ten-year-old child, but instead made the purple-dressed girl blush.

    She was going to get angry at first, but when she saw the serious expression on An Zeng¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Naughty ¡­ By the time you reach adulthood, I¡¯m already old and worn out.¡±

    However, everyone has their own aspirations, so I won¡¯t force them.

    When you think it through,e to me. ¡±

    An Zhe nodded and stood there without moving.

    The purple-dressed woman asked, ¡°What, is there something else?¡±

    An Zeng pointed at the white-bearded old man and said, ¡°He still owes me a favor.¡±

    The white moustached old man¡¯s expression did not stop changing as he stared at An Zhe viciously.

    The purple-dressed woman bent over An Zeng, feeling that this youth was truly interesting.

    As An Zaiyue looked at her, he felt that this milky-ditch was very deep.

    The purple-dressed woman straightened her body, ¡°Old Xu, don¡¯t lose the face of the Merchant House.¡±

    The old man stomped his feet in anger, ¡°Master An, I was wrong!¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Although his attitude isn¡¯t considered upright, that¡¯s all there is to it. Master An isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t want to forgive others.¡±

    He walked back to the second floor in front of those people.

    The way Chen Shaobai looked at him had long changed. He had the feeling of a teenage girl looking at a lover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m in the right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°I can¡¯t lose face either. What I said just now was true.¡±

    You stay, not with me, but with me.

    ¡°From today onwards, there will be a ce for you in the Chen n.¡±

    An Zeng carried the cat and sat down. He slowly rubbed the white pearl in his hand, then rubbed it down with ayer of fine white powder.

    He let the cat lick it, muttering to himself as he watched it eat, ¡°It was already given to you from the start. If I¡¯m poor in the future, you can¡¯t turn your back on me.¡±

    The cat looked up at him and rubbed him in his arms.

    ¡°You have more conscience than men, and more conscience than many.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°An Zhan, is that thing really a water python?¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°Of course not. This is a low-tier magical beast core.¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately stared with his eyes wide open. ¡°You ¡­ you tricked the Old Xu of the Gathering Merchant House just like that?¡±

    An Zaixin thought, I even lied to you, this thing obviously isn¡¯t a low-rank magical beast core ¡­ but a low-rank middle rank one. One hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver definitely won¡¯t sell it.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>

    Actually, An Zhe knew very well what Chen Shaobai¡¯s personality was like.

    In such a ce like Illusory Shrinking City, was there a good person amongst the people from therge and powerful ns?

    Everyone was well aware of the reason why the Cang Man Mountain had such an illusory world.

    The evildoers of the sixteen kingdoms gathered in this deep mountain and gradually formed a city. The evolution of the centuries and even millennia was a history of the evildoers.

    Having grown up in this kind of environment, Chen Shaobai was able to kill and train his subordinates like Chen Qi without blinking an eye. It was already obvious what he was like.

    An Zhe would never have any good impression of such a person, whether he was a teenager or an adult or an old person.

    When he was in the Great Xi Empire, he always did things to make people like this feel bad.

    Therefore, he might not even know how many enemies An Zaiyue had in the Great Xi Empire.

    This was because after the ambushst time, An Zhe realized that some of his friends who once thought they could share life and death with him were the most vicious of enemies.

    Of course, the thing that stands out in the courtyard today is not any of the items on disy, but a contest for peace and security.

    No matter who it was, they would always deeply remember this young man, who was shining brilliantly in the courtyard today.

    From today onwards, the name of the war for peace would ring out in all the cities of the Illusory Realm.

    This was precisely what An Zaiyi wanted. His goal of getting close to Chen Shaobai was only to use the Chen family to let him have a chance to see himself in his courtyard.

    But it is clear to Mr Andersen that his fame has its downsides.

    Right now, his strength was low, and those big powers that wanted to use him to make money would probably do whatever it took to get him.

    Because of the incident, the auction was dyed.

    While An Zeng decided to go home, Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯t evene down from the second floor of the Gathering Shang Manor.

    When An Zeng returned to his dpidated courtyard, Du was still clenching his teeth and persisting on practicing. His wrist was already swollen.

    When he saw that Anjou had returned, Skinny Du quickly came over to ask if he had met with any trouble.

    ¡°Not yet, but very soon.¡±

    An Zhan sat down and drank a mouthful of saliva, ¡°Fatty, there¡¯s something I need to rify with you. If you want to make a difference, if you want your parents to live a good life, in a ce like the Great Illusory Land, once you make such a decision, you might have to face a danger that you didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    You may not have a deep understanding of the danger, so remember every word I say next. ¡±

    ¡°I just got everyone to know me in the courtyard. There will be a lot of people who will want to use my ability to find spirit stones.

    So from today onwards, I will face endless troubles.

    And you¡¯re a good friend of mine, and a lot of people might be after you.

    They might catch you and threaten me with you. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t not be afraid. Even if you aren¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Therefore, if anyone captures you, you must not resist. Keeping your life is the most important thing.

    Whatever they want you to do, you promise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with it myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you want me to sell you out, you might as well let me die.¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re different from me. I¡¯m an orphan while you still have parents.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your parents.

    Listen to me, you and your parents can think of a way to find your brother right now.

    Even though your brother is just a servant in a sect, any sect that cultivated has its own dignity.

    ¡°So even if it¡¯s just a errand boy, he can be bullied no matter what in the sect, but he can¡¯t be bullied by outsiders.¡±

    ¡°You and your parents think of a way to stay with your brother. After I solve the problem, I will find a way to inform you toe back.¡±

    Do you know why I left Zhong Jiuge behind? He¡¯s an outsider, so no one knows him ¡­ Furthermore, he sat in my dpidated courtyard for a whole day and night. Many people were wary of him.

    I told Zhong Jiuge to leave with you guys. Although Zhong Jiuge¡¯s cultivation is terrible, she still has the presence of a master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t rush, just slowly go find your brother.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all gone. You¡¯re the only one left. How can you do that?¡±

    An Chou patted Du¡¯s thin shoulder, ¡°Fatty, believe me, I can handle all these things.¡±

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you still have me to apany?¡±

    Skinny Du looked at the sleeping cat in An Zeng¡¯s arms. ¡°Good Lord ¡­ Have a good fight, what can good master help you with?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t show off, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Since we¡¯ve decided on the goal of cultivation, we have to work hard.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you loathe people from the Chen family and also loathe people from the Great Kou Tang? Actually, I know that what you loathe is every evildoer in the city.

    All I have to do is let them kill each other.

    ¡°If I have the ability, I will kill them myself, but I can¡¯t do it now, so I can only let them kill each other.¡±

    ¡°The Chen n has already started to value me, and the people from the other transcendent powers want me too. Hence, there will inevitably be conflicts between them.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Fatty, we all loathe those evil people, so we can¡¯t be like them.¡±

    ¡°Remember, whether we¡¯re rich or poor in the future, we¡¯d rather die than be people like them.¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would rather die than be someone like them.¡±

    He asked, ¡°Why is it that bad guys can do whatever they want, but it¡¯s so hard to be good.¡±

    ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s not difficult to be a good person.¡±

    However, there are too many restrictions on good people. If you want to abide by thew, you have to abide by the rules, you have to abide by the morals, and you have to abide by many things.

    But the bad guys don¡¯t need to do that, so they seem to have no scruples about doing what they want.

    There was a sect in the Da Xi called Fa Zen Temple, where monks sought after bad people with good will, and even said that putting down the butcher¡¯s knife would make a Buddha out of the ground.

    But in my opinion, this is also a form of connivance for the bad guys.

    ¡°A good person can be a Buddha if there are thousands of cultivators, but a bad person can be a Buddha if he sets down the butcher knife ¡­ That¡¯s not right.¡±

    There was a light in Anjou¡¯s eyes, a light he had never seen before in his life.

    ¡°When dealing with bad people, you can never use any kind of benevolence to influence them.

    When dealing with bad people, one has to use harsh methods to punish them. The ones that should be crippled, the ones that should be killed, and the ones that should be killed ¡­

    An Xuan said, ¡°Fatty, if we can cultivate in the future, why don¡¯t we do something like this?¡±

    Skinny Du nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhong Jiuge clenched his fists in the room, feeling a fire burning in his heart.

    He knew that this time, he had met the right person. The dream he had had when he was a child was now within his reach once again.

    Why did he cultivate back then?

    It was for the sake of the chivalrous heart.

    However, his talent was too weak. Even though he could cultivate, his physique was the worst. In the end, he could only enter the Thousand Gates.

    He didn¡¯t tell An Zaiyue that the reason why he left was because he didn¡¯t like his junior brothers¡¯ evil intentions.

    What happened to the Thousand Gate people?

    Can¡¯t you punish the wicked and promote the good with a thousand tricks?

    Even though ten years of cultivation and ten years of experience had made his chivalrous and chivalrous heart pale, it was still there.

    He envied Dean for being thin and thin, for he had a friend like Anjou.

    Zhong Jiuge told himself that he was once again standing at the intersection he had chosen. This time, he couldn¡¯t choose the wrong one.

    In the courtyard, An Zeng patted Du¡¯s thin shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°This is an opportunity. It is possible to kill all the viins of Nanshan Street.¡±

    The conflict between the Great Kou Tang and the Chen family was about to explode. Why would Chen Shaobai go to the Gathering Merchant House?

    And note out of the courtyard?

    Because he didn¡¯t dare toe out ¡­ The Chen family must have arranged for him to take refuge in the courtyard.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s in the market, the Great Kou Tang¡¯s people won¡¯t dare to go in and cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°The Chen family is going to have a falling out with the Great Kou Tang. Nanshan Street either doesn¡¯t have the Chen family or doesn¡¯t have the Great Kou Tang.¡±

    For us, this opportunity must be taken advantage of. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to cooperate with me. Go and settle down your parents first, thene back and help me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, and went in.

    He said to Zhong Jiuge, ¡°I want to ask you to help me with something ¡­ I have around 2000 taels of silver here. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s enough for you to go to Da Xi.¡±

    Help me bring the fatty to his brother, then tell his brother not to let the fattye back to find me.

    ¡°Consider this silver my reward for you.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t do it, but she nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect Fatty and his parents to find him.¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist. ¡°Thank you. If we meet again in the future, I will definitely repay you for helping me today.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you can¡¯t repay me¡¯? You should be more open with me. Just give me more money ¡­¡±

    An Zhanughed out loud, ¡°Good, I will definitely make you a wealthy man in the future!¡±

    After everything had been arranged, he felt more at ease.

    If he wanted to recover his strength, he would have to use some extreme methods in a ce like the Long City of Illusions.

    Fatty did not have much experience in the world. Once he got involved in the carnage, he would most likely be in dire straits.

    Besides, An Zui was someone who could sacrifice himself for the sake of loyalty, but was unwilling to implicate his friend.

    He treasured the friendship between him and Fatty, so he didn¡¯t want Fatty and his family to encounter danger.

    Looking at the departing Fatty and Zhong Jiuge, An Zeng¡¯s eyes held aplicated expression.

    He gently stroked the cat¡¯s back. ¡°Good Lord, you will be the only one left to apany me.¡±

    I know it might be selfish to let the fat man take you with him.

    However, I am going against the will of the heavens to change not only my own life, but yours as well.

    ¡°You are just an ordinary cat, and I am now an ordinary young man ¡­ I want to change this kind of ordinary behavior. I want to recover my strength and turn you into a powerful warrior.¡±

    ¡°Remember the dogs that surrounded you in the corner and bullied you?

    ¡°The reason we want to be stronger is so that we won¡¯t be humiliated like this again.¡±

    The kitten mewled, the radiance in its eyes as bright as the sea of stars.

    An Zhe always felt that the cat¡¯s eyes were a little special, but he had never raised a cat before, so he probably thought that the cat¡¯s eyes were like this, so he didn¡¯t care too much about it.

    He took out the white pearl from his pocket, rubbed it with some white powder and let the cat lick it. ¡°This is a core of a low-ranked medium-grade magic beast. It can change your physique.¡±

    Even if I fail, I will make you stronger. At the very least, you won¡¯t be bullied by those dogs without my protection in the future.

    You will slowly absorb the power of this bead, and in the future, you will be able to get rid of all those dogs that bullied you. ¡±

    An Zeng raised his head and looked into the distance, ¡°It¡¯s just changing orders ¡­ there¡¯s nothing difficult about it.¡±

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>

    In order to confirm his conjecture, An Zhe went to Nanshan Street School again. He stood at the entrance and took a nce inside, only to find that the house was empty without a single person in sight.

    There was still no oneing from the Great Kou Hall to attend ss, not even the academy student, Ke Liu, who was highly regarded, hade. Therefore, the children in the school had long run away, not knowing where they had gone to y.

    An Zhan left the academy, walking towards the Gathering Merchant House as he tried to recall everything he knew about the Great Kou Tang.

    In his memories, the Great Kou Tang really wasn¡¯t much.

    Only Kou Da and Kou Jiu could cultivate, while the others could not. They were just vicious and merciless disciples.

    Kou Liu had a small sess rate, but just a second or third grade Natal Stage cultivator was enough to kill Kou Liu.

    Cultivation was limitless. In a ce like the Long City of Illusions, cultivators at the Ascending Realm would be able to make a good living.

    However, even if they went to the sixteen kingdoms, there would still be a lot of Ascending Realm cultivators, let alone the Da Xi Kingdom.

    Halfway to Nanshan Street, Anjou found he had to stop.

    This was because there was a person standing on the street opposite looking at him coldly.

    kou bao

    This was a burly man who looked like a bear. He was two meters tall.

    Compared to the ten-year-old An Zhe, Kou Ba was like a mountain.

    Kou Eight couldn¡¯t cultivate nor did he train, but this fellow was naturally blessed with divine strength.

    The Splitting Mountain Axe on his shoulder weighed at least three hundred and sixty kilograms, and it was enough to wipe out a thousand soldiers.

    Kou Eight was strong and ugly.

    His face was indescribable. In simple terms, it was the face of a big ck bear.

    ¡°Mr. Eight.¡±

    An Zeng stopped and slightly bent his body forward while cupping his fists.

    Kou Ba¡¯s voice was like a bear¡¯s roar and a tiger¡¯s roar. His voice was hoarse but very loud.

    ¡°Brat, are you from the Great Kou Tang?!¡±

    Kou Ba asked loudly.

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°Why do you ask that, Eighth Mister?¡±

    Kou Eight¡¯s personality was crude, to the point of being a bit foolish.

    In the Great Kou Tang, his battle strength was ranked in the top five, but because of his foolishness, he was often bullied by others.

    Therefore, he could only be ranked eighth.

    But Kou Jiu was a special case, because if he wanted to, Kou Jiu could go from ninth ce to first ce.

    However, Ke Jiu was a very low-profile person. He was somewhat different from the others in the Great Kou Tang.

    Kou Ba said in a muffled voice, ¡°ording to the rules, from the day you entered the Southern Mountain Street Academy, you have been a member of the Great Kou Tang.

    You eat the Great Kou Tang and wear the Great Kou Tang, so you should be able to die for the Great Kou Tang.

    Now, I¡¯m giving you a mission. You¡¯re going to the Gathering Merchant Guild, right? To see that little bastard of the Chen family, Chen Shaobai, right?

    ¡°We can¡¯t get into the market, but you can, you go kill that bastard for me.¡±

    An Zhan smiled and pointed at his stomach. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a single grain of food from the Great Kou Tang here. Even my sh * t doesn¡¯t have the stench of the Great Kou Tang.¡±

    As for my clothes, does Mr. Eighth Mister think you¡¯re the one who gave me this dress? ¡±

    Kou Ba waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, since I want you to die, you have to die.¡±

    An Zhan was still smiling. ¡°I guess the Great Kou Tang and the Chen family have already lost all decorum.¡±

    Because you were the dumbest. They told you to kill Chen Shaobai, right?

    But you¡¯re not really stupid. You know you can¡¯t get into a ce like the Gathering Merchant House.

    ¡°So you stopped me and told me to kill Chen Shaobai.¡±

    Kou Ba: ¡°So what if I am!

    You go kill Chen Shaobai, I¡¯ll let you live.

    If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll kill you first.

    ¡°Is it not enough for trash like you to die with value?¡±

    ¡°If I go, I¡¯ll die. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll die. Why should I listen to you?¡±

    Kou Ba: ¡°Then you will die faster!¡±

    He strode forward, and as he did so, his feetnded on the ground, as if the streets were trembling.

    It was not far from Aunty Ye¡¯s tavern. It was less than ten meters away.

    The g with the word ¡°Wine¡± on it swayed gently in the breeze.

    However, it was currently afternoon, so there weren¡¯t many people in the tavern.

    When the pedestrians on the street saw Kou Ba, they had long since hid far away and watched from the shadows.

    An Zaiyue turned his head to the side and looked at the banner in the tavern. The word ¡®wine¡¯ seemed to contain an unparalleled heroic spirit.

    Then, he saw Madam Ye looking at him from the window with her chest crossed. Her face was solemn.

    An Zui smiled at Auntie Ye, but thetter could not smile.

    An Zeng was around ten years old, and his height was only 1.45 meters.

    Compared to the two meter tall bear, Kou Eight seemed very weak.

    ¡°So big.¡±

    An Zhan suddenly said two words.

    Kou Ba was stunned, so was Auntie Ye.

    Following Aunty Ye¡¯s example, An Zeng crossed his arms in front of his chest and lowered his head to take a nce, ¡°So big.¡±

    Auntie Ye subconsciously looked down and found that her chest was indeed very big.

    Therefore, she was slightly angry, thinking that this lousy child deserved to be taught a lesson.

    However, she felt that she might not watch as Kou Ba beat An Zaihai to death.

    Although she had always felt that everything that had happened in the city had nothing to do with her, no matter who lived or died.

    But this young man was different.

    ¡°Mr. Eight.¡±

    Just as Kou Ba took a fewrge steps to stand not too far away from An Zeng, when the Mountain Splitter raised its axe, An Zhe suddenly cried out.

    ¡°Mm?!¡±

    Kou Ba¡¯s axe paused in mid-air, ¡°You regret it?¡±

    ¡°Now go to the market and kill Chen Shaobai, I will spare your life.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you never go to the brothel because you¡¯re too impotent. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± He pointed at Kou Ba¡¯s crotch and said, ¡°I heard that you never go to the brothel because you¡¯re too impotent.¡±

    ¡°Your muscles are weak, but your life is pretty bleak, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Kou Ba¡¯s face paled in anger, and he hacked down with his axe.

    An Zeng¡¯s body was like a Spirit Ape as he quickly dodged to the side.

    The axe smashed into the ground, shattering the hard stone b.

    Broken small stones flew out, flying everywhere like bullets.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, a piece of rock hit the wooden board next to the tavern¡¯s door, directly piercing a hole through the wooden board.

    Another piece of gravel hit the pir of the shop across the way. The stone was embedded into the pir, sending splinters of wood flying.

    Auntie Ye raised her hand and made a movement to smooth her hair. It was gentle and soothing, but it perfectly blocked a stone that shot towards her.

    No one noticed that Auntie Ye only raised her hand tob her hair. With a flick of her finger, the stone bullet flew out.

    The stone flew back even faster.

    With a light smack, it hit the back of Kou Ba¡¯s knee joint.

    As Kou Ba walked forward, he suddenly lost the strength to support his legs and knelt down with a ¡®plop¡¯.

    Aunty Ye looked at An Zeng with eyes that said, Aren¡¯t you going to run?

    The position of Shi Ziteng¡¯s strike was very ingenious. After Kou Ba knelt down, the blood in his leg was unable to clear up, so he immediately turned around and ran.

    However, An Zaiyue didn¡¯t. He gave Mother Ye a look of gratitude before dashing towards Kou Ba.

    As soon as Kou Ba raised his head, An Chou had already arrived in front of him. Then, An Chou¡¯s fistnded on Kou Ba¡¯s throat.

    An Zeng was small, and rtively speaking, his strength was also much weaker than Kou Ba¡¯s. However, his understanding of the human body was much stronger than Kou Ba¡¯s.

    This punch was aimed straight at his throat, which could be considered the weakest part of his strong body, Kou Ba.

    However, the moment his fist arrived in front of Kou Ba¡¯s throat, Kou Ba¡¯s chin was pressed down, pushing An Zhan¡¯s fist into his neck.

    An Chou¡¯s expression changed. He bent his body, withdrew his abdomen, and withdrew his buttocks. His two feet rose into the air and kicked Kou Ba¡¯s chest. He wanted to take his hand out of Kou Ba¡¯s body.

    However, when his feetnded on Kou Eight¡¯s chest, An Zhe felt as though he had kicked a huge rock.

    The muscles on Kou Eight¡¯s chest were so hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Kou Ba opened his mouth and smiled cruelly. He pressed his chin down, and an intense pain came from An Zhe¡¯s wrist.

    Kou Ba stood up, his right fist squeezed between his chin and his neck, while his legs were pressed against his chest.

    It looked as if the struggle for peace was hanging on him.

    With one hand, Kou held the axe, and with the other he grabbed the clothes on Andersen¡¯s back. His chin rose, and with a wave of his hand, he raised Andersen high above his head: ¡°Little bastard, I killed you like I killed a rat.¡±

    ¡°You lowly bastard, you have no right to live in this world!¡±

    After raising An Zhan above his head, he abruptly fell onto the ground!

    An Zou¡¯s body was like a cannonball as he crashed into the ground. Just as his back was about to hit the ground, An Zou grabbed Kou Ba¡¯s belt.

    His body was like a spirit ape as he moved from under Kou Ba¡¯s armpits to climb behind Kou Ba.

    At this time, Kou Ba didn¡¯t stop his movements. He threw An Zhan to the ground, and the Mountain Splitter Axe in his right hand hacked down.

    If the struggle were to fall to the ground, this axe would split the struggle in two.

    Bang!

    The axe smashed into the stone floor.

    An Xuan turned to Kou Ba¡¯s back, and the dagger was pulled out of his sleeve.

    The dagger was the same one that Gaudi had wanted to use to kill Du when he was in the academy.

    An Zeng¡¯s dagger stabbed into the back of Kou Ba¡¯s neck and got stuck in his spine.

    Under normal circumstances, if the knife got stuck in the cervical vertebra, the person who got stabbed would be finished.

    But no one had expected Kou Ba to be so fierce!

    Kou Ba screamed in pain and stood up straight. He reached out his hand to grab An Zeng¡¯s back, but he couldn¡¯t reach him.

    He jumped back and crashed into the window of a shop.

    An Zeng¡¯s back mmed into the window, shattering the wooden window and falling into the shop.

    Kou Ba brandished his huge axe and split the shop in half, then he strode in.

    This time, An Zhe was heavily injured. After all, his physical body was still too weak.

    Before he could react, Kou Ba had already bent over and grabbed onto his clothes.

    Kou Ba picked up An Zeng and threw him in a circle.

    An Zou¡¯s body crashed into the front door of the shop, then flew straight towards Auntie Ye¡¯s tavern.

    At this moment, Auntie Ye couldn¡¯t help but make a move.

    At this moment, the bear like Kou Ba also rushed out from the run-down shop and chased after An Chou. The axe in his hand drew a bright arc in the air as it flew towards An Chou¡¯s back.

    ¡°Let me borrow your wine g!¡±

    In mid-air, An Zeng flipped in mid-air, his feetnding on the tavern¡¯s walls as if he was crouching there.

    He grabbed onto the wooden pole of the wine g with both hands, stomped on the wall with both feet, and waved the wine g in his hands.

    An Zou flipped his body in a circle, avoiding Kou Ba¡¯s huge axe. At the same time he turned his body, he chopped out the wine g.

    With this chop, the wine g was fully unfurled, chopping right onto Kou Ba¡¯s forehead.

    It was just a wine g, so what if the clothnded on Kou Ba¡¯s body?

    However, at this moment, the wine g seemed to have transformed into a peerless divine weapon!

    A dazzling white light shed, as if a long sword had been drawn from the wine g.

    The de fell from Kou Ba¡¯s forehead and shed out from his crotch.

    After the sword passed, everyone died.

    After two muffled sounds, the divided Kou Ba fell to the ground, thick blood and sticky internal organs all over the ground.

    An Zengnded steadily on the ground and turned around dashingly.

    The wine g in his hand was like a divine sword.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>

    When Aunty Ye saw An Zongqi pluck the wine g, her eyes were filled withplex emotions.

    There was an indescribable sadness in her expression, a stark contrast to her pretty face.

    It was a type of grief that could cause anyone who saw it to be infected.

    It was like snow on a distant mountain, but it weighed down on one¡¯s heart even though it was far away.

    An Xuan turned around and nced at Kou Ba, who had been split in half by him.

    At this moment, Auntie Ye hid all the emotions in her eyes.

    She walked out of the tavern with a straight face, then grabbed the wine g from An Zeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯te again.¡±

    She snatched back the wine g, and like a pilgrim, with both hands holding the wine g, she returned to the original ce.

    The wine g still swayed gently in the breeze, but it seemed to lose some of its luster.

    For some reason, An Zhe seemed to hear someone sigh.

    ¡°That sword could have yed Immortals, but you killed an ant ¡­ What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know if this was an illusion, but in that instant, he had no other choice.

    He lowered his head and sped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Auntie Ye did not turn around. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but you don¡¯t need toe back.¡±

    An Zaiyue knew that the sword that had hurt Aunty Ye was not the one borrowed from the wine g, but someone who had ced the sword on top of the wine g.

    Although An Zaiyue¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t high, his eyesight was still there. He knew how powerful the sword intent was, and if he met a stronger opponent, he would definitely be strong.

    That sword had a faintly discernible hint of immortal qi that transcended the mortal world.

    And the most frightening thing was that the sword was not the only thing on the banner.

    Therefore, the person who had secretly sent the voice into An Zaiyue¡¯s ears was wrong. That strike was not a solitary product.

    The sword was still above the wine g, but the person thought that the wine g contained only a strand of sword intent. He didn¡¯t know that the wine g contained the sword spirit of a person cultivating in the sword.

    On the corner of Nanshan Street, a schr in a cloth robe was walking with his hands behind his back.

    His back was somewhat lonely, somewhat depressed.

    An Zaiyue did not know who it was, but he was certain that the person who spoke to him just now was a schr.

    ¡°That sword should have been able to y Immortals.¡±

    These words still echoed in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    Immortal?

    An Zeng sighed in his heart ¡­ Is there really an immortal in this world?

    Someone once said that there were exiled immortals above the Heavenly Realm.

    To the Nine Heavens World, it was immortal and indestructible.

    One could pluck the stars with every move of his hand.

    However, in this Greater Thousand World, no one had ever heard of someone who was able to cultivate to the peak of the Greater Heaven stage.

    An Zhe had already reached the ninth level of the Lesser Heaven stage, just a step away from the Great Heaven stage. However, that was already his bottleneck, making it difficult for him to take even half a step forward.

    It was said that the Saint King of the Great Xi Empire had already reached the Great Heaven Realm, but that was only a legend.

    An Zhan had never seen the Saint King act before, so he had no way to determine just how powerful he was.

    It was also said that the great sage with the word ¡®Xi¡¯ in his name who founded the Great Xi Empire was perhaps the only peerless expert in the entire world who had reached the peak of the Great Heaven Realm.

    But in the end, he too had died. He hadn¡¯t been able to live forever.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know if there were any Immortals, nor did he know where even Immortals were.

    He only knew that even if there was an immortal in this world, that immortal was a cold-blooded person.

    There were many injustices and evils in the world, and that immortal had never cared about them.

    If he obtained the Immortal Fruit and transcended the outside world, An Zhe felt that this immortal was nothing more than a selfish viin. He didn¡¯t have the magnanimity that a great cultivator should have.

    Killing Kou VIII was something that An Zhe did not expect.

    He knew that the Great Kou Tang and the Chen family had already reached the point of falling out with each other, and he also knew why Chen Shaobai was hiding in the courtyard and noting out.

    But he never imagined that the people from the Great Kou Tang would actually be able to force the Chen n to such a state.

    ording to An Zhe¡¯s spections, the Chen family should be much stronger than the Great Kou Tang.

    Now that Chen Shaobai was hiding in the market, and Kou Ba was tantly blocking off the fight in the main street, letting An Zhan kill Chen Shaobai, he was not afraid of the Chen family at all ¡­ It was obvious that the trouble the Chen family encountered was much bigger than they had expected.

    An Zaiyue pondered as he walked, finally understanding ¡­ Right, how could the Chen family¡¯s enemy be the Great Kou Tang?

    The Great Kou Tang only existed on the surface, but the people who truly wanted to exterminate the Chen family were those people that couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The Chen family owned a much bigger business than the Great Kou Tang.

    Thus, if the Great Kou n was destroyed, the Chen n¡¯s assets would be evenrger.

    However, if the Chen family was exterminated, then the Great Kou Tang still wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning, and those people would be able to take away many benefits from the exterminated Chen family.

    The Great Kou Tang was only a de, and not sharp at that.

    The real sharp ones were the people hiding in the shadows.

    If An Zaiyue killed Kou Ba, then the Great Kou Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate him.

    Thus, the person who had wanted to take him as his disciple, Kou Liu, would most likely make his move the next time he saw this fight.

    Kou Liu came faster than he expected, so fast that even though he had already seen the main gate of the Gathering Merchant House, An Zeng still hadn¡¯t reached it.

    At the entrance of the courtyard, the two attendants were still standing there, looking straight ahead.

    It was as if Kou Liu standing in the middle of the street was air and would not attract their attention in the slightest.

    In fact, this was why a page like them could receive so much money in a month.

    They knew very well that as long as it did not involve the Gathering Merchant House, no matter who died or who lived, it had nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Mr. Sixth.¡±

    An Xuan bent over and saluted, just like when he saluted Kou Ba, he couldn¡¯t find any fault with Kou Ba.

    ¡°You surprised me and opened my eyes.¡±

    Kou Liu stood there, looking at An Zeng with a calm expression. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the disciples that my academy had meticulously taught would be trashpared to you.¡±

    And you¡¯ve been hiding under my nose for so long, I didn¡¯t even notice that you were a piece of unpolished jade.

    ¡°This is what I regret the most. If I had discovered you earlier, you would have already been polished into a jade in the Great Kou Tang, dazzling in splendor.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°The Great Kou Hall can¡¯t polish me. If you can polish me, that would be destroying me.¡±

    Kou Liu was stunned for a moment, then pped his hands: ¡°Good ambition!¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°Sixth Mister wants to kill me too?¡±

    Kou Liu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill Chen Shaobai.¡±

    An Zaixian sighed, ¡°So Sixth Mister was also an arrow that was shot out. He was not able to kill his target, but he could have been cut in half by someone else.¡±

    Kou Liuughed, rather carefree: ¡°I am indeed an arrow that has already been shot out, there is no turning back.¡±

    You¡¯re not stupid. You should know that at this point in time, the Great Kou Tang can no longer control it.

    ¡°Just as you said, the Great Kou Tang is too weak ¡­ There¡¯s a hand behind me that has drawn its bow and is using everyone in the Great Kou Tang as arrows. One by one, they are shot and the arrows are never fired back.¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Kou said: ¡°I felt sorry for myself and felt that the world was unfair to me.

    Why are some people born to practice and I can¡¯t?

    I¡¯ve put my life on the line to cultivate, but I¡¯m only at the small sess stage of body transformation.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that says, the heart is higher than the sky ¡­ I guess that¡¯s how it is with me.¡±

    He looked at An Zhe. ¡°You say, I¡¯m not as hardworking as others?¡±

    Since I was six years old, I have been cultivating every day without the sun rising. By the time I was sixteen, twenty-seven of the stakes had been broken.

    My father told me that people are not born high and low, and that they were all a starting point when they were born.

    Therefore, even if they were poor, as long as they were willing to work hard and double the amount of children fromrge ns, they would seed.

    If you can¡¯t double it, then double it.

    If he could not do it twice, then he would have to do it four times.

    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, then I won¡¯t eat or sleep. I can always make up for it.¡±

    ¡°But then I learned that my father had lied to me.

    ¡°No matter how hard you try the day after tomorrow, it won¡¯t work.¡±

    He pointed to his heart and said, ¡°When I was young, I wanted to be a general. I wanted to lead a hundred elite soldiers to sweep the world clean and seek justice.¡±

    Later on, I discovered that the ways of the world were not that simple.

    When I was young, I wanted to be a chivalrous hero, travelling with the sword, killing thousands of people.

    ¡°Later on, I became a viin ¡­ to fight for peace. There wasn¡¯t a single great bandit in the Great Kou Hall, just a viin. The word ¡®great bandit¡¯ is merely a lie.¡±

    He turned around and walked towards the market yard.

    ¡°Do you regret your sins?¡± he asked from behind him.

    Kou Liu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it, I just hate myself for not being evil enough.¡±

    Anjou did not say a word.

    Kou Liu walked to the entrance of the courtyard and turned back to look at An Zhe. ¡°To call yourself a bandit is actually only thest foundling of someone else¡¯s chess piece.¡±

    ording to the legends, as long as there were twelve spirit stones, in addition to the help of a powerful Xumi realm expert, he would be able to wash his marrow and change his cultivation path.

    I don¡¯t have a chance anymore. You¡¯re still young, An Zui. You have a chance.

    ¡°Remember, if you can cultivate, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you betray the world.¡±

    ¡°I am not you,¡± he said, ¡°and do not entrust your unfinished business to me.¡±

    Kou Liu¡¯splexion changed, and he no longer spoke.

    ¡°The Great Kou Tang paid a loyal visit to the Gathering Shang Manor.¡±

    Kou Liu shouted towards the main gate of the courtyard with sped fists.

    An Zeng stood far away and watched quietly.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Someone from the courtyard asked.

    Kou Liu replied loudly, ¡°Kill Chen Shaobai.¡±

    A voice said from the courtyard, ¡°Those who enter the courtyard are the people from the courtyard.¡±

    Your martial arts affairs are outside the door.

    If you want to go in and kill people, you will not kill your enemies, but the name of the Gathering Shang Yuan.

    ¡°Therefore, I advise you to be patient and wait. Wait until the person you want to kill leaves this ce, then you can kill him.¡±

    ¡°May I ask when he will being out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll leave whenever our guests leave.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can enter the main gate of the Merchant House, the Merchant House will not rush out.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t wait. I have a wife and a concubine in the hands of others,¡± said Kou.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait, they won¡¯t wait.¡±

    The people from the market academy replied, ¡°This has nothing to do with the people from the market. If you don¡¯t wait, you will die if you enter.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, forgive me for offending you.¡±

    He took out the knife from his back. The knife was made of steel and looked cold and cold.

    He started to walk towards the entrance of the Gathering Merchant House.

    The two attendants who were greeting the guests stood there with furrowed brows.

    Kou Liu took the first step, and nothing happened.

    He felt a little more at ease, and then he continued forward withrge strides.

    The second step was that nothing happened.

    With the third step, he stepped on the threshold of the gate and a blue light flew out from the gate like a crescent moon.

    With a sh of blue light, Kou Liu lost both of his legs.

    The blue light had cut off his thigh from the roots, so he looked suddenly much shorter.

    Kou Liu grunted, put the steel knife in his hand to his mouth, and crawled forward with both hands.

    As soon as his hand touched the threshold of the yard, blue light appeared again and his arms were cut off in unison.

    Kou Liu¡¯s teeth left a row of teeth marks on the steel knife. He had lost all his four limbs and was lying there like a big bloody worm.

    He let out a roar from his throat, his chin pressed against the ground, and then he pulled his lower body forward.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Someone in the courtyard sighed, then the blue light flew out again and pierced through Kou Liu¡¯s skull.

    With a dang sound, Kou Liu¡¯s de fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    The blue light floated motionless, suspended in the doorway.

    When the blue light dissipated, a very small object fell beside Kou Liu¡¯s corpse.

    When he got closer, he saw that it was a toothpick with blood on it.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>

    Kou Liu was dead, killed by a toothpick.

    This was the world of cultivators, and Kou Liu was outside the world of cultivators.

    Those thresholds were not only the thresholds for the Gathering Merchant House, but also the thresholds for cultivators and ordinary people.

    Kou just wanted to step over the threshold and he was dead.

    An Zhan silently walked over and looked at the toothpick.

    The toothpick was very ordinary, made of bamboo, with blood on it, Kou Liu¡¯s blood.

    He walked to the entrance of the courtyard and took out all the silver from his pocket. There were roughly two to three hundred silver taels, which he ced in the hands of one of the attendants.

    The attendant did not want to agree, so he looked into An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but it was as if his heart had been split apart by An Zaiyue¡¯s gaze.

    Then he could only nod his head. He felt that if he said no, he would be scared out of his mind in the next second.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t have that kind of power in his current struggle, but he did have that kind of look in his eyes.

    The attendant was at a loss for what to do as he held the tael of silver that An Xuan had given him.

    He went to the door and looked down at the threshold.

    When he had entered earlier, An Zhe hadn¡¯t paid any attention to this doorstep.

    Now, he suddenly felt that the threshold that separated the cultivators and the ordinary people was actually this high.

    An Zhe was even wondering if there would be a toothpick flying out to kill him when he took a step forward.

    So his feet stopped for a moment on the threshold, as if in defiance.

    Nothing happened.

    When he entered, he saw the young woman wearing a purple dress.

    She was a woman with a very special temperament, able to give people an inexplicable sense of intimacy with her.

    He felt like a young woman in a neighboring house with a child in her arms, bathing in the sun. He didn¡¯t feel threatened at all.

    However, she had a very noble temperament, as if she was born to be one of those women who should have been doted upon by tens of thousands.

    ¡°The little mister is back.¡±

    She smiled.

    She had called Anjou Little Friend before, but now she was called Little Mr..

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know if this change in address meant that the woman¡¯s attitude towards him had changed.

    From being zing to bing even hotter.

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The purple-dressed woman smiled. Although the veil covered her smile, it couldn¡¯t cover up her crescent-like eyes.

    ¡°You can call me Mister.¡±

    An Zhan muttered to himself, ¡°Little mister, eldest mister ¡­ sounds like brother and sister.¡±

    The purple-dressed woman said gently, ¡°The people in this pavilion call me Madam.¡±

    But those close to me call me Mister.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing if you think you and I are rted by destiny.

    I don¡¯t mind having such a brilliant brother. Do you mind having another sister? ¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°I mind.¡±

    The purple dressed woman frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zhan earnestly replied, ¡°Because after being brother and sister, you can¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±

    Thedy in purple dress was stunned. ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The purple-dresseddy¡¯s eyes narrowed even more. ¡°Do you think you have the ability to take liberties with me?¡±

    An Zeng lowered his head and looked, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Destiny is just so cruel.¡±

    The purple-dressed woman seemed to find this conflict especially interesting, so she didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen such a fun child like you. The one I sawst time was a kid from the Su n from Illusory Realm. He seemed even more mischievous than you.¡±

    Moreover, his talent is better than yours. He has undergone marrow cleansing at the age of six, ascended to the first grade at the age of seven, and ascended to the third grade at the age of nine.

    She lowered her head and rubbed An Zeng¡¯s head with her hand. ¡°But unfortunately, he died at the age of ten.¡±

    An Zhan narrowed his eyes and stared at her chest, which looked even more spectacr than before, ¡°That¡¯s such a pity ¡­ Fortunately, in three days, it will be my eleventh birthday, so I guess I¡¯ll be able to live longer than the child you spoke of.¡±

    ¡°Life is beautiful everywhere, and the scenery is right before my eyes, so it¡¯s better to live ¡­ If Mister has something to do, please tell me straightforwardly. I mean to stand up straight, although I¡¯m young, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be stubborn.¡±

    The purple-dressed woman was still not angry. If it was another man talking like this, he would have died hundreds or thousands of times.

    However, she still felt that this child, An Zaiyue, was very special. Even if he said those words unfairly, he was not a nuisance.

    ¡°Hard?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Then wait until you are strong enough before you tease me.¡±

    I believe that with your ability, you will definitely be very strong in the future.

    ¡°But now, you really can¡¯t.¡±

    She straightened up and turned back, swinging her hips and legs.

    Especially from the back, the purple-colored skirt was wrapped around her buttocks, and even the gaps between her buttocks could be faintly seen.

    It was as if the white skin beneath the purple dress was about to be revealed.

    Anjou was certain that she had done it on purpose, so he knew he had lost.

    He teased her, but she teased him.

    ¡°Some of them want to grow up.¡±

    An Zhan smiled and walked to the second floor.

    Then, he saw Chen Shaobai standing at the corner of the second floor. This teenager who looked gloomy and mature was actually crying.

    ¡°¡­ The Chen family is gone.¡±

    he said.

    An Zhan paused, then nodded. ¡°No wonder they couldn¡¯t wait to kill you. So they wanted to cut off your roots.¡±

    It had only been half a day, but the Great Kou Tang was gone, as was the Chen family.

    As for whose Nanshan Street this was, no one dared to guess until the news was confirmed.

    As to how powerful the Chen n was, he had no idea.

    However, there was one thing that was clear, and that was to destroy the Chen n¡¯s influence. It would definitely be extremely powerful.

    Did the cloth-clothed schr at Auntie Ye¡¯s tavern have anything to do with this matter?

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    An Zaibai asked Chen Shaobai, ¡°Now that the Chen family is gone, I¡¯m afraid that the Gathering Merchant House will not allow you to stay any longer.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°If I can be allowed until tomorrow morning, because I gave them the most valuable thing in the Chen family, they will protect me for one day and one night.¡±

    An Zaiyue, I want to cultivate, I want to be strong, I want to take revenge!

    But... until now, I don¡¯t even know who my enemy is.

    My father refused to tell me, and I knew that he would not let me take revenge, for the enemy must be very powerful, and my father did not want me to take any chances. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only ten years old, but your strength has already risen to the third grade.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same age as you, I can¡¯t even cultivate.¡±

    ¡°With your way of doing things, I think you deserve to die,¡± he argued.

    But if he died, he would betray your father¡¯s wishes.

    So I¡¯ll only advise you ¡­ With your talent, even if you go to the Da Xi, you can still make a good foothold in a good sect.

    But I want you to think back to your life before you were ten years old.

    Have you bullied anyone who was inferior to you?

    ¡°If there is, then don¡¯t use such an attitude in front of me, because you are not pitiful.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned, and then he took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m stronger than others, so in the past, I was the one who bullied others. Others were stronger than me, so my family was destroyed and I perished.¡±

    This is a world like this, what am I being unreasonable about?

    I know where I¡¯m going. It¡¯s a ce where I can be strong, a sect no one else knows about.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because my father identally found out about this secret that there was the cmity that caused the annihtion of our sect today.¡±

    ¡°They want to ask my father where the sect is.

    But my father would never say it, and the secret reward would be that I could study in that sect.

    You followed me because I felt a little lonely. ¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t cultivate, so why should I follow you?¡±

    ¡°Your father gave you his life in exchange for a chance, yet you still haven¡¯tprehended his decisive fatherly love ¡­ Chen Shaobai, I think I should kill you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Of course I know, but what should I do?

    Cry?

    I¡¯ve already cried.

    Crying can¡¯t solve the problem, can only show my cowardice.

    I¡¯d already cried, and the damage done to me woulde to an end.

    From the moment I left, my father¡¯s death and the destruction of the n were both motivations for me to cultivate, but they would never hurt my heart again.

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Follow me and be my attendant.¡±

    I can tell you, once I enter that sect, when Ie out again, I¡¯ll be at the peak of the ninth heaven.

    ¡°Everyone will worship me, and you will enjoy the glory of being my follower.¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Scram.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to appreciate favors?¡±

    Without another word, he turned and walked out.

    Chen Shaobai tried to stop An Zui, ¡°I¡¯m really a little afraid ¡­ I¡¯ve never lived alone before.

    An Zhan, as long as you follow me, I will reward you with countless benefits in the future!

    ¡°In the future, if I am sessful, you can also enjoy the respect of the people!¡±

    Anjou did not turn his head.

    The Great Kou Tang was gone, as was the Chen family.

    This was exactly what Anjou wanted to see, but he found that he had gained nothing.

    Obtaining twelve Spirit Stones could change a person¡¯s physique. Of course, he would need the help of a powerful warrior at the spatial realm in order to cleanse the marrow.

    The sects had special formations to help the new disciples with marrow cleansing, but the requirements for the new disciples were too stringent.

    With their current physiques, it was impossible for them to enter any sect.

    ¡°You will regret it!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted from behind An Zeng.

    An Zeng looked back and found that Chen Shaobai¡¯s hair had turned white.

    White hair at the age of ten, it really was Chen Shaobai.

    An Zeng came down from the second floor, then walked to the first floor¡¯s counter, looking at the arrogant young man inside, ¡°May I ask how I can meet the First Mister? I want to tell her that I¡¯m regretting my decision.¡±

    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment before cursing, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Anthea looked around. He knew the big man must be watching him in the dark, and there must be a smile on his face.

    She already knew that the Chen n was finished, which was why she chose to appear in front of An Zaiyue.

    She thought it was teasing, funny.

    Now that An Zhe had lost the Chen n, he would definitely regret rejecting her offer.

    So of course, she would not appear again, because she just wanted to see the look of regret on An Zhe¡¯s face.

    How boring life is, who is not flirting?

    There was nothing.

    The purple-dressed woman did not appear again, and she turned around in a lonely manner.

    However, no one noticed the hint of a smile on the corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth when he turned around.

    If I don¡¯t make you think I regret it, I am afraid you will kill me at once for my pride.

    It was dark when Anjou left the courtyard.

    The streets of Nanshan Street were very quiet. There were no pedestrians at all.

    He walked to the entrance of the academy and discovered that the interior was lit by amp.

    Then, he saw all the corpses, except Kou Ba and Kou Liu, hanging from the ceiling rafters.

    The corpses were stiff and still swaying slightly.

    In the dark corner of the academy¡¯s room, there was a ghost sitting there, staring at An Zeng with a cold gaze.

    This was not the first time he had experienced such a thing, so he was not afraid.

    Leaving the academy of the Great Kou Tang, he headed towards the entrance of his own small courtyard in peace.

    Then his heart tightened, for he saw that the lights were on in his own house, and when he left it was still light.

    He saw a man sitting in the doorway of the yard, grinning.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>

    Actually, there were many things happening in the city every day.

    To the people on South Mountain Street, the destruction of the Great Kou Tang and the destruction of the Chen n were both major events.

    But for the illusory world, these things really meant nothing at all.

    If the long city of the illusory world was a small martial arts world, then this ce was also a martial world filled with all sorts of evil.

    An Zeng saw the person sitting in front of his own door grinning maliciously. He also saw what was sitting below that person.

    Du¡¯s thin body was tightly bound and his mouth was blocked. He was probably unconscious on the ground.

    Chen Pu sat on Skinny Du¡¯s body, grinning sinisterly as he looked at An Zeng.

    ¡°Did you not think of it?¡±

    Champ asked.

    An Zeng took a deep breath, feeling a sense of regret in his heart.

    In this world, such scenes were constantly ying out.

    When he was in the Great Xi, he came into contact with evil people every day.

    After being reborn in this poor, vile, and ancient mountain range, they still came into contact with these things.

    At this moment, there was an indescribable feeling that perhaps he was still alive in order to eradicate all of this evil.

    ¡°And here I was wondering what sort of power destroyed the Chen n.¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s an insider thief.¡±

    Chen Pu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is something the Chen family owes me. How much have I done for the Chen family over these years?¡±

    The Chen family owned more than half of their estate, and they treated me like a dog.

    I only took back my things, because I created them all.

    The Chen family¡¯s old masters were nothing more than trash who were enjoying their sess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten back everything that the Chen family has owed me for so many years. Next up, you have to get back what you owe me.¡±

    He pointed to his arm. ¡°You broke one of my son¡¯s arms, even more than I did myself.¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, ¡°Because that was the most critical moment of your n, so even if I crippled your son¡¯s arm, you still have to endure it in order to prevent any unforeseen events from happening.¡±

    To be able to do this, you are a character. ¡±

    Chen Pu did not understand the calmness and calmness of this ten-year-old An Zhe¡¯s expression.

    This was because he didn¡¯t know that the people who faced up against the previous events in the An n were all much more vicious than Chen Pu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very afraid?¡±

    Chen Pu turned a dagger in his hand. There was a ring on the handle of the dagger, and his finger was stuck in the ring. The dagger was spinning on his finger like a small windmill.

    Under the deste and pale moonlight, the cold glint of the dagger seemed so cold.

    ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t lower myself to a child like you.

    Some people say, a big man must have a big chest. ¡±

    Chen Pu smiled and said, ¡°But this is my personality, I will take revenge for my vindictiveness.¡±

    I can¡¯t let you go just because you are young. It doesn¡¯t conform to my rules as a human being.

    It seems to me that the younger you are, the more you should not be let go.

    Because he was young, his future was uncertain.

    If you be stronger in the future, how can I kill you?

    But I don¡¯t have any leeway. It¡¯s up to you. ¡±

    The dagger flew out of his finger and, with a thump, stabbed Andersen at the foot.

    ¡°Let me cripple an arm first. I might consider letting your friend go.¡±

    Chen Pu pointed at the back of Du¡¯s thin head and said, ¡°This idiot, he would rather die than say that An Zeng is a bastard.¡±

    ¡°Because he knows I¡¯m not an asshole. You are.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Chen Pu smiled and said, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a bastard, how could I scheme against the entire Chen Family?¡±

    Right now, only Chen Shaobai, that little b * stard, was still alive. However, the Gathering Shang Manor was only protecting him until the sun rose.

    Tomorrow morning, when he leaves the main gate of the Gathering Shang Garden, he will die.

    Before that, you will go to hell first.

    ¡°I never thought there was anything wrong with being a scoundrel. Is there anyone else in the city who isn¡¯t a scoundrel?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you the truth, not those ordinary people.¡±

    Chen Pu said word by word, ¡°There are no ordinary people in this ce.¡±

    Every single person who came to live in the city was forced toe here because they had done evil before.

    When they arrived at the Illusory Realm, they became ordinary people because they were weak.

    If they were stronger than others?

    Would they bully him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so simple-minded. Everyone here, other than those who were born here, might have the blood of ughter on their hands.¡±

    An Zhe nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t deny this, so the illusory world shouldn¡¯t exist in this city.¡±

    Chen Pu pointed at the dagger stuck in the ground. ¡°Stop trying to stall for time. I know you very well.¡±

    This fatty did have a brother in the Nine Li Sect, but he was only a small errand boy.

    And you¡¯re an orphan and you don¡¯t have a single rtive.

    ¡°So no matter how long you dy, no one wille to save you.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Chen Pu was stunned for a moment, vigntly looked around, then sneered, ¡°Stop bluffing, you¡¯re just a bastard. In the city of the Illusory Realm, who would save someone of no use?¡±

    An Zhan said seriously, ¡°I really do.¡±

    Chen Pu seemed to be suspected, so he kept looking around.

    This was the weakness of a man like him, who was so dark and suspicious.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Chen Puughed crazily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    From today onwards, the entire Nanshan Street will be mine. I¡¯m afraid of a brat like you!

    My strength has already risen to the fifth grade, with just a finger, I can crush a brat like you into pieces, am I afraid of you?

    ¡°You are just an orphan child, you cannot cultivate, there is no need for you to y tricks. If you really have helpers, why don¡¯t you appear?¡±

    ¡°My helper, once I show you, you will die.¡±

    Chen Pu looked around again, but still found nothing.

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°From the very beginning, I thought that there was something fishy about this matter.¡±

    Why did I get into a conflict with those despicable delinquents of the tyrant guild, and why did you appear to smooth things over?

    That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to affect your ns because of the little things that suddenly happen.

    Why didn¡¯t the Chen family use me to injure the tyrant association¡¯s people to attack the Great Kou Tang that night?

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you didn¡¯t have a good chance, but because you secretly colluded with the Great Kou Tang.¡±

    ¡°Although those people from the Chen family look down on you, they trust you very much, including Chen Shaobai.

    You said the chances weren¡¯t good, so they didn¡¯t move on.

    But at that time, it was the time you colluded with the people from the Great Kou Tang to prepare to exterminate the Chen family.

    By the time the people from the Chen n finally reacted, they still didn¡¯t know who their opponents were.

    Thus, they could only send Chen Shaobai to the igloo to preserve the Chen family¡¯s only bloodline. ¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already thought of these suspicious areas, did I really not prepare anything?¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    This caused Chen Pu to feel even more puzzled, but he had no way to think about how to prepare for an orphan like this one.

    It¡¯s not that Chen looks down on thepetition, it¡¯s because it really doesn¡¯t have any capital.

    He was only a teenager and could not cultivate. He was not a genius.

    Without a foundation and a backer, what was there to fear from such a child?

    However, the calmness of thispetition only made the suspicions in Chen Pu¡¯s heart grow stronger.

    He thought back to that night, when Chen Shaobai said that he wanted to stay and fight, he saw that Chen Shaobai thought it was a cub.

    Then, he looked at An Zaiyue and found that An Zhe¡¯s terrifying aura was even stronger than Chen Shaobai¡¯s.

    Until now, he still didn¡¯t understand why An Zhe had such a temperament.

    ¡°Remember, never let others see everything about you before you seed.¡±

    Chen could not understand why An Zhe would say such a thing.

    An Xuan bent over, picked up the dagger that was stuck in the ground, and started rotating on his finger, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, of course I wouldn¡¯t know that you have levelled up your cultivation.¡±

    With your cultivation level, killing me is too easy.

    If you weren¡¯t too proud, you wouldn¡¯t have exposed yourself.

    If you had been more careful, you would have said these things to my body. ¡±

    Chen Pu stood up, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°I will turn you into a corpse now.¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I did such a remarkable thing in the courtyard?¡±

    Just to get people interested in me.

    They will wonder why a child like me has such good eyesight.

    Some people get greedy and think that controlling me is like controlling a road to wealth.

    I picked it up and got a bead out of the yard.

    ¡°That bead is not a water python tumor, but a solid crystal core of a magical beast. However, I used it to feed the cat.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you seen my cat?¡±

    Chen Pu¡¯s face kept changing. He didn¡¯t understand what An Zhe meant by saying these words.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    he asked.

    After a moment of silence, An Zeng asked, ¡°Do you think a person who ascended to the third-grade would be able to kill you?¡±

    Chen Pu was even more at a loss. He felt that he couldn¡¯t continue listening to An He¡¯s nonsense.

    What this fellow said sounded like incoherent words, as if he was talking about a god. It was aplete mess.

    But it was precisely these irrelevant words that made Chen Pu a little afraid.

    He had always felt that something bad was going to happen, so he decided he had to kill the Arena immediately and leave the ce.

    An Zhan ced the cat on the ground and pointed at it, ¡°I got a crystal core from a magical beast and fed it.¡±

    He¡¯s my helper. Now do you know why I said that?

    Because I was waiting for it to absorb the energy from the crystal core ¡­ Chen Pu, do you dare toe over now?

    You might regret it, because you can¡¯t even beat a cat. ¡±

    The white cat was originally standing therezily, but after it finished speaking, it suddenly raised its head and let out a cry.

    That shout actually had the power of a tiger and leopard!

    At that moment, Chen Pu even had the illusion of a peerless beast appearing behind the white cat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    Chen Pu rushed forward, but suddenly felt a sharp pain on his back.

    And then something cold stabbed into his heart again and again.

    He suddenly turned his head and saw Chen Shaobai with a head full of white hair.

    Chen Shaobai also had a dagger in his hand. Within a second, he stabbed Chen Pu¡¯s back over 100 times.

    The position of the heart, the location of the kidney, all the vital points.

    ¡°When he asked you if a person of the Third Grade could kill you, you would have thought that it was me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s knife was merciless, stabbing as he spoke.

    ¡°My strength is far inferior to yours. If he didn¡¯t help me attract your attention, if you didn¡¯t use all your caution on that cat, how could I have killed you?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle?¡±

    Chen Shaobai kicked Chen Pu over and stabbed him in the heart, then he took it out and cut across Chen Pu¡¯s throat, ¡°There was a fight between me and An Wei in the courtyard, everyone knew I would leave the courtyard and escape tomorrow morning.¡±

    So no one would have thought I¡¯de out with him, but he went through the front door and I went through the back door.

    ¡°He said he would let me know who my enemy is tonight. He did it, and I did it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai licked the blood off the knife. ¡°Third Uncle, go well.¡±

    But as he said this, An Zhe felt that something very crafty and deep shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>

    An Zhe discovered that after Chen Shaobai killed Chen Pu, his eyes were drifting towards him.

    Then, Chen Shaobai made a decision. He did not kill An Zhe.

    It was not because he did not want to kill An Zaiyue, but because he did not know whether An Zaiyue¡¯s previous words were truly empty bravado or if he was confident in his decision.

    Now, Chen Shaobai finally understood the terror of this struggle for peace. He also understood why An Zhe had insisted on feeding this magical beast core to the cat in front of him.

    Because of that cat, Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t dare to rashly take action.

    ¡°Did you n all this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zhe shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a god, and I¡¯m not that legendary Saint King of the Great Xi Empire. How can I scheme so much?¡±

    I¡¯m just habitually making a lot of preparations, no matter how useful or useless.

    What character are you?

    ¡°Only I know that you came out of the courtyard, only I know that you might want to join some mysterious sect. Of course, you wanted to silence me by killing me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°I hope that one day when we meet again, you will forget that I wanted to kill you today.¡±

    Anjou did not speak.

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t n to leave with me?¡±

    Although you cannot cultivate, as long as you have the opportunity to cleanse your marrow, you can be a cultivator.

    No one in the world has closed any door, so long as you work hard you can change it. ¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Stop lying, you don¡¯t want me to follow you.¡±

    ¡°I know your background very well. When I get to that sect, I will be your threat.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and unexpectedly didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of sadness, ¡°An Zeng, you better not die just like that. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    I think you might be my opponent in the future, and a good one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me get too far away from you. Otherwise, when I see you again, I will feel that killing you is a very boring thing to do.¡±

    After saying this, Chen Shaobai turned around and left.

    After he disappeared for a long time, An Zhe then bent down and picked up the cat. He gently stroked the cat¡¯s back with his hand, ¡°You are so spirited ¡­ Even I was almost tricked by you. Even though you ate some magical beast cores, you are still only a cat now.¡±

    The white cat meowed, showing its interest.

    ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯ve been hiding around.¡±

    ¡°Other than the people from the Thousand Gates being bad, they still have the ability to conceal their tracks.¡±

    After An Xuan finished speaking, the embarrassed Zhong Jiuge walked out from behind arge tree in the distance, ¡°You also know that I am no match for that person, so when he attacked Skinny Du, I could only choose to escape.¡±

    But I stayed with him, hoping to rescue him.

    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t be disappointed in me.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°You can also help me a lot ¡­ The appearance changing technique is a basic skill for all of you from the Thousand Gates.¡±

    Now look at that dead guy. Is it all right to change his appearance? ¡±

    Zhong Jiuge quickly nodded, ¡°A small matter like changing our appearance is a piece of cake for the people of our Thousand Gate.¡±

    Give me a minute. I promise I won¡¯t even recognize his wife. ¡±

    Zhong Jiuge walked over to Chen¡¯s corpse, turned it over, and examined it closely.

    He took out a small cloth bag from his pocket and opened it to reveal various small bottles and jars.

    He opened the jars and rubbed them over his face from time to time.

    After about ten minutes, he stood up and looked at An Zhe. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°How simr is it?¡±

    An Nan looked at him and said, ¡°The eyebrows go up a little more, mainly through eyes, but there¡¯s no other way ¡­ Luckily it¡¯s dark and Chen Pu¡¯s underlings have a lot of things to do tonight, so they won¡¯t suspect anything.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge pulled a set of clothes out of the bag, then watched Chen Pu¡¯s corpse tear the clothes apart, ¡°This is a Hundred Transformations Clothing. Although it isn¡¯t a treasure, it contains the wisdom of thousands of seniors.¡±

    ¡°The clothes can change colors, can change styles, and it¡¯s a sharp weapon that goes out and attracts cheats...¡±

    An Zaiyue had seen this kind of thing before, so it was not unfamiliar to many of the props in Qian Men¡¯s store.

    Zhong Jiuge changed his clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°If you flip it from Chen Pu¡¯s body, there must be a key in his personal pocket.¡±

    A person like him would hide the most precious things on his body.

    Then you can go to the Chen n and find a way to find spirit stones.

    The Chen family¡¯s business was much bigger than the Great Kou Tang, so there were surely many good things.

    Remember, you have to be calm and not be nervous when you enter.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t find the Chen family¡¯s treasury, I can just casually find someone to tell me to go with me to the treasury to retrieve something. I can just let that person walk in front.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you take. Thin Du and I only need 24 low rank soul stones.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°As for the rest, no matter how much you take, it will be your reward.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took a deep breath, ¡°Wealthes with risk. Master An, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After Zhong Jiuge left, An Zhan dug a hole and buried Chen Pu¡¯s body.

    Then, he looked at Du, who was still unconscious and unharmed.

    He found a rope from the house and tied Du¡¯s thin left hand.

    Then, by the light of the moon, he searched the streets and found some chicken droppings which he smeared on Du¡¯s thin right hand.

    He squatted beside Dean and used a feather to lightly scratch his thin face.

    Within a few seconds, Du¡¯s thin face felt itchy. He raised his left hand to scratch, but his left hand was tied and unable to move.

    Thus, he used his right hand to wipe his face ¡­ that face full of chicken droppings was extremely uniform.

    An Zaixinughed, squatting there and thinking that he was about tough out loud.

    Skinny Du was awoken by the stench. He opened his eyes with a face of horror. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be all right.¡±

    An Zeng patted Du¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine, good brother.¡±

    ¡°Why do I smell so bad?¡±

    ¡°Because I wiped your face...¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Anjou untied Duroy and then got water for him to wash his face.

    The skinny Du kept sniffing with his nose up, asionally staring at An Zhe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll wait outside the Chen family.¡±

    An Zeng and Du Leisurely left the house, chatting as they walked.

    Although the moonlight wasn¡¯t bright, it wasn¡¯t a big problem to see each other¡¯s faces clearly.

    After walking for a while, An Zhe found that Du¡¯s thin face twisted a little, then he covered his butt and drilled into a small alley.

    After a few minutes, Skinny Du came back with an embarrassed look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling too good thesest two days. I¡¯ve had a stomachache seven or eight times today.¡±

    There was nothing to eat, so Ra didn¡¯t have anything to eat.

    It¡¯s just a lot of fart ¡­ Just now, my stomach hurt really badly. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can pull out anymore, so it must be just fart.

    After thinking for a moment, I still have something urgent that I can¡¯t dy, so I decided to gamble. What I bet is my ass ¡­ I gambled and lost. ¡±

    An Zeng jumped to the side, ¡°Fuck, how did you solve this problem?¡±

    ¡°Underwear.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not wearing underwear right now?¡±

    ¡°Um ¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never met something more embarrassing than this ¡­ I remember one year ago, there was a time when I also had a stomach attack.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take the pain in his stomach anymore, so he got out of bed and ran to thetrine.

    When I got to where I was squatting down, I suddenly felt like throwing up.

    ¡°Probably because I ate something unclean, so I immediately turned around and wanted to throw up into thetrine ¡­ but I used too much strength when I threw up, so I pulled myself up onto the floor again.¡±

    Ann made an expression of how you don¡¯t want to die.

    Dean replied: ¡°But that¡¯s nothing. I threw up in thetrine and pulled it outside.¡±

    Then I turned around and tried to pull the rest into thetrine, but when I saw what I was pulling in front of me, I threw up again.

    Then my mother heard the sound and came to see me, in case something happened to me.

    ¡°You saw me squatting there and throwing up, but there¡¯s sh * t in front of me ¡­ You don¡¯t know what my mother¡¯s eyes look like ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to live this long,¡± said An Zui. ¡°Your mother doted on you even if she didn¡¯t beat you to death.¡±

    The two of them chatted as they walked, then squatted down to guard the alley outside Chen family.

    Skinny Du was worried that Zhong Jiuge wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all, he squatted there and thought about something.

    ¡°Arguably, if we get spirit stones, how can we wash our marrow?¡±

    ¡°Without the help of a powerful warrior at the Xumi realm, even if he had spirit stones, he would not be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°We have to find a trustworthy person or else you and I will be holding twenty-four low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just like a three year old kid, holding a big golden brick in his arms and swaggering across Nanshan Street. He¡¯s simply unable to protect it.¡±

    ¡°I know who I¡¯m looking for, but I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Ye.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Auntie Ye?

    Auntie Ye is a cultivator?

    ¡°Mm, she is, and her strength is unfathomable.

    But she doesn¡¯t want to expose herself, so it¡¯s not that easy for us to rashly find her.

    ¡°I n to trade for one thing, perhaps Auntie Ye will agree.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You, ah, I gave you to the tavern as a waiter, and paid you back for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay ¡­¡±

    ¡°An Zeng, why are youpletely different from before?¡± asked Du.

    ¡°How do you know so much, how can you be so calm?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Skinny Du had asked this question, so An Zhe didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    An Zaihe happened to see Zhong Jiugeing out of the Chen family¡¯s main door with one step after another, and then he pulled Du skinny back.

    Zhong Jiuge deliberately stood at the door for a while, then slowly walked towards the direction of the small courtyard.

    Halfway there, he saw An Zeng and Du in a small alley waiting for him. He immediately went into the alley, his body shaking.

    ¡°I was scared to death. This is the first time I¡¯ve done such a big job.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge handed the bag in his hand over to An Zeng, ¡°This is all of the Chen family¡¯s low-rank spirit stones. There should be seventy or eighty of them, and there is also a mid-rank spirit stone. It should be enough for you to use for Purification.¡±

    I stole several hundred thousand silver taels worth of banknotes, which is enough to pay for my passage.

    To be honest, I¡¯m d to know you, so I can¡¯t bear to part with you.

    ¡°But I know, we¡¯re not the same kind of people ¡­ I¡¯m going to the pilgrimage, to the Da Xi.¡±

    There was a light in his eyes, ¡°I want to take a look at the Great Xi Mystic Ruler, even if it¡¯s just the gate.¡±

    It is the Holy Land in my heart, and it represents justice and fairness. ¡±

    An Chou¡¯s face slightly changed, then he shook his head and said, ¡°With your strength, don¡¯t go to the Da Xi family for now.¡±

    It¡¯s not as pure and holy as you think. It¡¯s better to live in fantasy for some things.

    Fatty and I n to go to the center of the city where the City Lord Mu Changyan founded the Fantasy World Academy.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best ce in all of Illusory Realm¡¯s cities that can receive the teachings of cultivation. You cane with me.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge smiled bitterly, ¡°I know what kind of physique I have. I¡¯m already twenty years old, and I can barely feel the power of my cultivation. I don¡¯t even have any hope of rising to the first grade ¡­ However, I¡¯m willing to be with you guys, you can all be brothers.¡±

    ¡°Although you are much younger than me, I am certain that you are a good big brother!¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go to the Great Xi in the future. I¡¯ll take you to the Mages for a tour.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge pouted, ¡°Big brother, you have to be serious. You can¡¯t just bragging ¡­¡±

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>

    A lot of people like the night.

    As they walked along the street at night, An Zeng and Du skinny and Zhong Jiuge felt like they were walking through another world.

    Nanshan Street seemed even quieter tonight, as if the air itself had died.

    When they passed by the academy on Nanshan Street, they looked inside. Those corpses were still hanging from the beams of the houses, swaying unceasingly. Looking in from the entrance, what they saw was a stretch of legs and legs.

    Several children were crying in the doorway, and then a child of six or seven stood up and mbered onto the table, trying to remove a dead body from the beam, but apparently he could not.

    An Zeng¡¯s footsteps stopped outside the academy. He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not do anything.

    ¡°Sin alwayses at night and ends at night.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge sighed, ¡°By another sin.¡±

    ¡°All of you go back, someone will take care of your bodies. If anyone sees you here, your sect will be harmed.¡±

    Anjou said something to the children and walked on.

    The children turned around and stared nkly at An Zhe. Someone shouted from behind them, ¡°An Zou, after all, this is our academy. It¡¯s our teacher!¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°This has never been our academy, nor is it our teacher.¡±

    The children could not understand the meaning of this sentence, they only felt that he was a little cold-blooded and heartless.

    But in the end, they could only give up and leave the academy with three steps.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the struggle to keep them from touching the bodies was a protection against them.

    Even if Chen Pu was dead, the new power on Nanshan Street would soon rise, so these children¡¯s nostalgia was likely to be the cause of their trouble.

    ¡°Where now?¡±

    Dean asked.

    ¡°Find a ce to sleep.¡±

    An Zeng said softly, then quickened his pace.

    The night grew darker.

    The three of them did not go home, for the ruined courtyard was no longer safe.

    They walked out of South Mountain Street and stopped in a forest. They found a big tree that could shelter them and climbed up to lie on the thick branches, but the three of them were not sleepy.

    ¡°Can we change our fates?¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Zaihai¡¯s line of sight passed through the leaves and rested on the stars in the night sky. He slowly nodded his head. ¡°There is no one who cannot change their fate. It all depends on the direction of the change.¡±

    In fact, everyone was changing their fate every day, but no one was aware of it.

    In truth, fate was not decided by the heavens, but a person walking his own path.

    ¡°Every day, the path you walk is the path of destiny. In the end, when you reach a ce, you rely entirely on your own feet.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge felt that An Zaiyue must have a story to tell, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    Anjou let Dean sleep with Zhong Jiuge while he stayed up alone.

    Skinny Du and Zhong Jiuge were both people with big hearts. In addition to being tired, they quickly fell asleep.

    After the two of them fell asleep, An Zaihai quietly got down from the tree and headed back to Nanshan Street.

    The wine g was still fluttering, and the doors of the tavern were closed.

    An Xuan¡¯s thin and small figure stood outside the tavern¡¯s door in the darkness, looking somewhat deste.

    He raised his hand to knock, but hesitated several times.

    He borrowed the sword intent from the wine g to kill Kou Ba, but Aunty Ye said that you don¡¯t need toe back.

    However, before the day was over, An Zaiyue appeared outside the tavern once again.

    He thought of Xiao Qidao¡¯s young and tender face and suddenly felt that he was somewhat selfish.

    For a cultivator like Aunty Ye to hide his cultivation and open a tavern in Nanshan Street, he definitely did not do it for himself.

    Little Seven¡¯s physique was extraordinary, but Auntie Ye did not allow him to cultivate for the sake of Aunty Ye herself.

    An Zaiyue suddenly realized that Auntie Ye was protecting Xiao Qidao.

    Therefore, An Zhe felt that he was selfish. If the matter of Aunty Ye being a cultivator was exposed, the consequences might not be something he could predict.

    So he turned and left.

    He did not see her, nor could he feel that Auntie Ye was actually standing inside the door.

    Aunty Ye was holding a sword in her hand, a longsword that was as long as rainbow and limpid water.

    There was killing intent in her eyes, but there was also hesitation.

    Twice she lifted her sword and twice she lowered it.

    When An Zeng turned around to leave, she suddenly felt a sense of tiredness.

    Then she opened the door, thinking it might not be what she thought it might be.

    There was a small cloth bag by the door.

    Auntie Ye picked up the small bag and walked back into the room and closed the door.

    He sat down and opened the small bag. He found a mid-grade spirit stone of decent quality and a small booklet that was smelt of ink that had just been written out.

    ¡°Xiao Qidao¡¯s physique is very good. Even though I don¡¯t know why you stopped him from cultivating, it¡¯s most likely because you want to protect him.¡±

    But how long can you protect her?

    A lifetime?

    I can¡¯t say that this item is suitable for Xiao Qi, but at the very least, it will give him the strength to protect himself.

    Sometimes, letting a child stay mediocre would not stop the disaster.

    ¡°There are some things recorded in this book that, if Little Seven is suitable, I hope they can help you repay the favor of borrowing that sword.¡±

    Auntie Ye flipped to the second page of the booklet. After a few nces, her expression immediately changed.

    There was an indescribable fear in her eyes, as if the book contained her nemesis.

    ¡°Why do you have Da Xi¡¯s cultivation technique?¡±

    Auntie Ye¡¯s voice was trembling as she muttered to herself. It was as if someone had suddenly lifted the veil covering her heart, allowing her to see through the depths of her heart.

    ¡°Why do you clearly only know the physique of Xiao Qidao when you¡¯re just an orphan on South Mountain Street?¡±

    Her hand grasped the hilt of her sword once more, and the killing intent in her eyes once again appeared.

    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. It was low and gentle.

    When the door was pushed open with a squeak, Auntie Ye realized that she had forgotten to insert the door properly.

    The person who entered was a schr dressed in in clothes. He looked to be around thirty years old, and his face was somewhat haggard, but he was very handsome.

    He was azy, slovenly handsome man. The stubble on his chin did not affect his temperament in the slightest. He was young, but he had experienced many vicissitudes of life.

    When he looked at Aunty Ye, there was guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing youte at night.¡±

    He stood in the doorway, closed the door behind him, but did not go any further.

    ¡°As I said, you are not wee here.¡±

    Auntie Ye said with a cold tone, ¡°We are here to seek refuge in the city of Huan Huan. You are here too, like the ghosts that will not disperse.¡±

    The schr replied, ¡°I have been entrusted by an old friend to protect you. I know that you have some misunderstandings towards me, but I can¡¯t do nothing about his entrustment.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Aunty Ye suddenly raised her sword. The sword intent on the tip of her sword was awe-inspiring. ¡°I saw you stab him in the chest with my own eyes. What kind of misunderstanding is this?¡±

    The schr¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the pain he endured when he poisoned the Inner Pce. The reason I killed him was because I didn¡¯t want him to continue to suffer.¡±

    You know all this. You hate me because I ended his life.

    You were not an unreasonable woman, but you became paranoid because he was dead.

    You always feel that he and I love you, that I killed him on purpose. ¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Auntie Ye¡¯s voice was trembling, and so was the hand holding the sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    The schr waved his hand, and the book on the table flew over andnded in his hand. He lowered his head to look at it.

    But anyway, he has no malice toward you.

    The techniques in this book were indeed suitable for Xiao Qi.

    ¡°I know that the only thing you are living on right now is Xiao Qidao. You want to protect him, so you¡¯re not allowing him to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°However, such a thought is wrong. If anything happens to you, Xiao Qidao will not understand cultivation. What should we do?¡±

    Auntie Ye sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you vow that you would protect us?¡±

    The schr nodded. ¡°I will die before you, so if you die, there will really be no one else by Xiao Qidao¡¯s side.¡±

    Aunty Ye¡¯s face changed. She couldn¡¯t hold the sword in her hand anymore and it fell on the floor with a dang sound.

    The schr continued, ¡°That youth called An Zhan, or perhaps he was reincarnated.¡±

    This reincarnated person was once very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily write such a high-grade cultivation technique.

    You should help him because his future is limitless.

    ¡°Find a friend for Xiao Qidao, a long-time supporter. Let Xiao Qidao stay away from you and me. There¡¯s someone else you can trust, someone you can rely on.¡±

    Auntie Ye asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help him yourself?¡±

    The schr smiled bitterly, ¡°My name is Mu Changyan, and I¡¯m the mayor of the city. Sooner orter, he will find out, so if I help him, he¡¯ll suspect me.¡±

    But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother. You personally helped An Zaidao protect him with all your might in the future.

    You and I both know how powerful our opponents are. Perhaps we will all die one day, and no one knows when that day wille. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the city to seek refuge, so I¡¯vee as well.

    I don¡¯t trust the people here, so I killed everyone who could threaten you and became the lord of the illusory city.

    I¡¯ve rearranged this ce so that everyone is afraid of me.

    ¡°All of this is just to make you safer.¡±

    Aunty Ye¡¯s hands were shaking more and more violently. She could no longer speak.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°We are brothers, and we love you.¡±

    But you chose him, and I was jealous and angry, but he was still my brother and you were still the woman I loved.

    ¡°No matter how you look at me and work for you and your son, I will do it willingly.¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you believe my words to be reasonable, then go find An Zaihai and help him wash his marrow. Afterwards, let him and Xiao Qidao go together to the Fantasy World Academy.¡±

    The Fantasy World Academy was originally opened by me for Xiao Qidao. It was his safe haven and the school he grew up in.

    ¡°With An Zaihai protecting him, and me, Xiao Qidao will be able to safely grow up in the School of Illusory Realm.¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and was about to leave, ¡°You and I have no future, but Xiao Qidao has a future.¡±

    ¡°The kind of protection you¡¯re sticking to right now is actually only your selfishness. It¡¯s not for him, but for yourself.¡±

    Auntie Ye¡¯s body swayed a few times before she sat down on the chair helplessly.

    ¡°The poison in my body, I can carry it for a few more years.¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s tone softened. ¡°In the next few years, I will do my best to teach Xiao Qidao and teach his father.¡±

    After saying this, he pushed open the door and left. His back seemed so lonely.

    Auntie Ye stood up with tears streaming down her face. She wanted to grab onto something, but in the end, her hand only grabbed onto the air.

    On that day, he was deeply poisoned.

    She wanted to extract the poison for him, but Mu Changyan wouldn¡¯t allow it, because the poison couldn¡¯t be dispelled.

    In the end, Mu Changyan managed to extract the poison, but she was still unable to save him.

    However, Mu Changyan was poisoned as well ¡­ No one knew when the poison would break out.

    Auntie Ye cried. The heavens were too unfair to her ¡­ Two men that were very important in her life, one dead, the other on the verge of death.

    She turned around and nced at Little Seven, who was sleeping soundly on the bed.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>

    The matter of An Zaiyue returning to Nanshan Street to look for Auntie Ye was not known to both Du lean and Zhong Jiuge.

    After An Zaiyue returned, he was also puzzled. Why did he not encounter any dangers?

    He used to be the head of the Ming Mansion in the Great Xi Dynasty, how much danger did he experience?

    Thus, he was very clear that Nanshan Street would definitely not be peaceful after Chen Pu¡¯s death that night.

    If he went back, he would most likely encounter danger.

    That was why he went alone to find Aunty Ye. He nned to wait until he seeded before telling Skinny Du. If he didn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t bring this up.

    But that night, South Mountain Street was strangely quiet.

    An Zhan would not know that there was a schr in white clothes who appeared before him that night and killed 279 bandits on the street by himself.

    He just walked on the street, casually pointing and then ughtering in every direction.

    Of those four people, there were those from the Chen family, those from the Great Kou Tang, and there were also those from other powers that wanted to take advantage of this situation to enter.

    However, there was not a drop of blood on that street. Schrs killed people, and never shed any blood.

    As An Zaiyue passed by Nanshan Street, he looked into every small alley he passed, but he could not see that in the deepest corner of the alley, there were piles of corpses.

    Anjou squatted on the branch, thinking, and Dean crouched on one side of him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Xuan replied, ¡°Think about where we should go. If Auntie Ye doesn¡¯t help us with Purification, we won¡¯t be able to enter any other sects.¡±

    He looked at the skinnier Du and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°In the past, the first thing I did when I woke up in the morning was to go to the toilet and squat for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I had nothing to eat, so I habitually squatted down and stopped eating.¡±

    An Zhan asked again, ¡°Then why are you squatting?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge leaned against a nearby tree trunk, closed his eyes and replied, ¡°Master An, you don¡¯t know about this. After squatting, of course you¡¯ll shake it off ¡­¡±

    He sighed and thought to himself, ¡°These two really have a big heart.¡±

    ¡°An Zhan, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    Du sat down on the branch and shook it vigorously.

    An Zeng crouched there like a small boat drifting in the ocean.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had a girl you liked?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Xuan nced at Du. ¡°There aren¡¯t many children of the same age in Nanshan Street, right?¡±

    Even if there were, girls didn¡¯t run around the streets.

    ¡°You¡¯re only ten years old, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°My dream in life is to find a gorgeous beauty to be my wife,¡± said Du.

    There were at least a dozen shops on Nanshan Street, and each day, when they opened their eyes, they counted the money.

    When I opened the door in the morning and walked down the street with my wife by my hand, everyone envied my happy life.

    She wiggled her broad hips and I helped her hold it. ¡±

    Zhong Jiuge kept her eyes closed, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, why would a pretty girl want to talk to you?¡±

    Du: ¡°Look at those beautiful women walking around on the street. They are mostly ugly men. They are ugly and fat men.¡±

    So I¡¯ll be okay in the future, because I¡¯m even uglier than they are. ¡±

    Zhong Jiuge raised her thumb and then suddenly opened her eyes, ¡°Big... Great beauty.¡±

    ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±

    Then he saw An Zeng¡¯s eyes staring straight ahead, his eyes filled with vignce and puzzlement.

    Following An Xuan¡¯s line of sight, he saw a great beauty ¡­ a great beauty who mesmerized many men on Nanshan Street, as well as the owner of the pub, Auntie Ye.

    Today, Auntie Ye wore a light yellow dress, giving off the aura of a twenty-eight-year-old girl.

    This was a strange woman. As she wore different clothes, her temperament would change as well.

    Auntie Ye raised her head to look at the three of them, then asked, ¡°What are you doing squatting on the tree so early in the morning?¡±

    Just as Skinny Du was about to open his mouth, An Zhe stopped him. He was afraid that Skinny Du would say something about him flinging his butt around.

    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the sun to shine, and then we¡¯ll tell you she¡¯s early.¡±

    An Zhe had a mischievous smile, but there was a kind of worry in his heart.

    He went to the pubst night but did not knock.

    He left a small bag outside the tavern. He was not afraid of others taking the bag away because he felt the killing intent in the room.

    At that time, Aunty Ye had wanted to kill him, but now she hade looking for him.

    An Zaiyue was more wary of Aunty Ye, and she was as well.

    Mu Changyan said that the origins of the struggle for peace were unknown. This also made Aunty Ye feel relieved. Why did she feel that there was something in the youth¡¯s eyes that did not belong to a teenager the first time she saw him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, we¡¯re serious.¡±

    After saying that, Aunty Ye turned around and walked away. An Zhe jumped down from the tree branch and followed behind her.

    Du Lei looked at the two people leaving one after the other and said regretfully: ¡°This woman is not simple. I don¡¯t know if she will be able to take care of An Zaihai.¡±

    Zhong Jiuge: ¡°Smelly hooligan.¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment, he did not understand why Zhong Jiuge would call him a scoundrel.

    Auntie Ye walked in front with An Zaiyue following behind her.

    The two of them kept their distance and their pace was the same.

    It was the first time that Aunty Ye had felt this cautious from a young man, so she believed Mu Changyan¡¯s guess more.

    After walking into the depths of the forest, Auntie Ye turned around and said, ¡°I have some interest in your background. After all, an orphan on South Mountain Street would not be able to write such a cultivation technique.¡±

    But I won¡¯t ask, because everyone has their own secrets.

    It was as if you had a request for me, but didn¡¯t ask me why I had hidden my cultivation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you as a child, so you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a child to let me rx my vignce ¡­ It¡¯s better for us to be honest with each other.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. His smile was harmless. ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Auntie Ye said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be straightforward. You want me to wash your marrow for you?¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s us.¡±

    Auntie Ye: ¡°Are there two people?¡±

    ¡°Then your cultivation technique will not be enough as a reward.¡±

    ¡°I can write another.¡±

    Aunty Ye said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Although the high-level cultivation technique is suitable for seven physiques, he is so small after all. He might not even be able to use it for another ten years.¡±

    I n to send Xiao Qidao to the Fantasy World Academy. After I purify your marrow, you will protect him and take care of him. I will think of ways to let you enter the Fantasy World Academy as well.

    ¡°Furthermore, he received the care that ordinary disciples of the Institute cannot.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zaiyue did not doubt her words because he knew that Aunty Ye must have a powerful background.

    It was a deal, so there was nothing wrong with talking about it.

    As for everything that had happened in the School of Illusions, Aunty Ye wasn¡¯t too worried about it.

    The Fantasy World Academy was Mu Changyan¡¯s. She trusted him.

    While An Zeng and Aunty Ye were discussing these things, a youth came out from the fake boulder in the backyard of the Chen family¡¯s run-down courtyard.

    Very few people knew that there was a secret passageway that led directly to the secret chamber.

    All the true treasures of the Chen family were hidden in the secret chamber.

    After Chen Pu seeded in his n, the first thing he did was to send his son, Chen Qi, into the secret chamber, leaving most of his subordinates behind to secretly protect Chen Qi.

    No one knew how powerful the Chen n¡¯s background was.

    But Chen Pu had worked for the Chen family for so many years, so he was well aware of how much good things the Chen family had.

    The things in the secret room were much better than the things that Zhong Jiuge had taken from the storage room while pretending to be Chen Pu.

    Chen Qi carried a ratherrge bag on his back and then waved his hand. The deathsworn Chen Pu had cultivated over the years swept over from all sides, waiting for Chen Qi¡¯smand.

    ¡°Take me to hell, Master Nine.¡±

    Chen only said two sentences, and the second sentence was: ¡°Tell me in detail about my father¡¯s death on the way here.¡±

    There were all sorts of people living in the city, and most of them came for the same reason.

    Either because he was being chased down or for some other reason, he was at his wit¡¯s end.

    All these years, the Chen family had been trying to recruit people who could be used, and this Ghost Hand Ninth Elder was one of them.

    At this moment, Chen Qi was carrying a list of strange people in Nanshan Street that the Chen family had controlled over the years.

    With this roster, it was as if Chen Qi had obtained a hugework of contacts.

    The true legacy of the Chen n fell into his hands.

    Chen Pu¡¯s trusted aide Deng carried Chen Qi and flew outside, saying while running, ¡°Young Master, Master should have died in the house of that child called An Zeng.¡±

    Our people are looking for the body, but there¡¯s a force we don¡¯t know about at the moment, so it¡¯s not going very well.

    We need to hide ourselves now, then think about revenge.

    ¡°Moreover, Young Master, you look like everyone on Nanshan Street knows you, so you have to be even more careful. There are quite a few people that covet the Chen family¡¯s treasures.¡±

    Chen Qi nodded: ¡°Uncle Deng, I know what to do, that¡¯s why I asked you to take me to Ninth Master Ghost Hand.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, he said: ¡°Young Master, then you are another person, another identity.¡±

    Chen Qi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s just a name. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    As long as you can avenge my father, I won¡¯t have anything to do with my enemy¡¯s surname.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as simple as taking revenge.

    Father has given you to me, and he has given me to you.

    ¡°We are going to be the strongest force in the city, making everyone kneel at my feet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Your subordinate will protect you even if he dies.¡±

    The group of people quickly walked through the small alley and stopped outside an unremarkable small courtyard.

    Chen Qi came down from the courtyard door and tidied up his clothes. He walked to the door and stood there. After clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Junior Chen Qi requests an audience with Ninth Master.¡±

    The door creaked open, and a skinny old man with red eyes and a nose full of wine stood there. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Qi. ¡°Someone from the Chen family?¡±

    ¡°I was. I met with some trouble, so I wanted to take back some favors from Ninth Lord.¡±

    ¡°Where are the things?¡±

    the old man asked.

    Chen Qi took out a jade token and shook it. ¡°Ninth Master should recognize the Chen family¡¯s guest order.¡±

    The old man nodded before turning around and walking inside, ¡°Is the Chen family finished? Only a child like you will be in charge.¡±

    Chen Qi followed him in, saying as he walked, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t need to care so much. Just do what you should do.¡±

    The old man¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before he coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I owe your Chen family a favor, so just return it. You shouldn¡¯t say too much.¡±

    ¡°Speak, what do you want to do?¡±

    the old man asked.

    Chen Qi pointed at his arm that was limp. ¡°Help me recover this arm.¡±

    The old man looked at Chen Qi¡¯s arm and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t recover, my tendons are broken, and my injuries have been sustained for a long time. It would be fine if I came a day earlier.¡±

    Chen Qi asked, ¡°How can I use this arm?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°Take it apart and change it.¡±

    Chen Qi frowned. After pondering for a moment, he nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it apart and change it.¡±

    The old man asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the pain?¡±

    Chen Qi sneered. ¡°My heart hurts, so I¡¯m not afraid of other kinds of pain.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed, and then he let out a long sigh: ¡°Switch arms, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. You need at least three mid-grade spirit stones, and you also need a fresh arm that can only be cut off. Also, the owner of this arm must have a simr bloodline as you.¡±

    Chen Qi looked back at Deng and said, ¡°Go and find some arms that are about the same age as mine. The more the better.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll cut it off from older people. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Deng nodded and said, ¡°Your subordinate will do it. Even if you cut off the arms of the children on Nanshan Street, your subordinate will go somewhere else to do it.¡±

    Then he turned and walked away.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Qi said, ¡°Help me change my face.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>

    The size of the Fantasy World Academy was huge, but there weren¡¯t many people who could study here.

    At the very least, in a ce like Huanshi City, the Huanshi Academy was the sect with the highest status.

    As for why the academy was called, the truth was simple and straightforward ¡­ .It was because the mayor, Mu Changyan, felt that she was a schr, so this ce had to be called the academy.

    Zhong Jiuge stayed on New China Street to buy a shop to do business. He was not far from the Academy, so of course, it was only a foothold.

    With Aunty Ye¡¯s help, An Zeng and Skinny Du seeded in Purification. They led Xiao Qidao and the other two all the way to the entrance of the Fantasy World Academy.

    Normally speaking, sects had strict rules for recruiting disciples, and they would hold it at fixed times every year.

    Parents who were looking forward to their children being born would send their children to various sects for selections at a fixed time. The lucky ones would stay, and the majority of them would be eliminated.

    The sixteen kingdoms of Yon could be considered to be in the Savage Landpared to the Da Xi. Many people had died every year in the Land of Han-Yan.

    Each sect had a close rtionship with the imperial power of the country, so sometimes, bing a sect disciple might not necessarily be a good thing.

    And why were there still so many people remaining in the vast and deste mountain range, and why were there even more peopleing to settle here?

    No matter how savage this ce was, as long as they followed the rules here, they would at least be able to survive.

    As for the war between the sixteen kingdoms of Serene Swallow, it was like a fire that never stopped burning, constantly devouring human life.

    Actually, most of the people who died in the war were ordinary people.

    Xiao Qitao was very strong. He did not let An Zaixin carry him, but walked all the way.

    When An Zizheng asked him why, he said his mother said that a man must be strong. If he was tired of walking, how could he cultivate?

    An Zhan smiled and scratched Xiao Qidao¡¯s nose. ¡°Cultivation is not as simple as you think. It¡¯s not as simple as being strong.¡±

    ¡°But strength is the most important point, so you¡¯ve already seeded by more than half.¡±

    Xiao Qidao was very happy. He felt that he was really great to be recognized by An Zai-gege.

    When they reached the gate, they saw two familiar faces.

    Nan Shan Street¡¯s Madman Qu and his disciple Qu Liu¡¯er.

    As for the manager at the entrance of the academy, he was cursing with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The librarian pointed at Madman Qu¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Do you think the Institute is a shelter?¡±

    ¡°Anyone cane?¡±

    Madman Qu had a humble expression on his face, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, listen to me.¡±

    Hadn¡¯t the mayor issued a notice before? As long as he could pay the fee in full, he could send the child into the academy for tests.

    After passing the exam, he would be able to stay in the academy to study.

    ¡°Look ¡­ Look, I¡¯ve painstakingly saved up enough money, can you give us a chance?¡±

    The manager spat, ¡°Scram, I¡¯ve seen too many poor people like you. Do you think you can change your child¡¯s life just because you¡¯ve saved enough money?¡±

    This is not a ce where youe from. Get out of here, or I¡¯ll let the dogs bite you. ¡±

    In his hand was a huge mastiff. It looked almost the same height as the steward, like an ox.

    The mastiff looked at Qu Madman and Qu Liu`er with vicious eyes. It seemed to be able to devour them with a single mouth.

    Qu Liu`er was so scared that she trembled slightly. She tugged on Madman Qu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Madman Qu said angrily, ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±

    I have painstakingly and painstakingly saved up enough money for you to cultivate.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve encountered such a small problem, you¡¯re going to retreat. Who can you face?!¡±

    Qu Liu`er¡¯s face paled, but she didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    The steward pursed his lips, ¡°If I say you¡¯re poor, will you leave?¡±

    I don¡¯t want to say it again. ¡±

    Madman Qu suddenly kneeled down and kowtowed, ¡°Grandpa, please do me a favor, please do me a favor.¡±

    It¡¯s not easy for us poor kids to save enough money. Can¡¯t you just give the kids a chance and let them in? ¡±

    He took out a piece of gold from his sleeve and stuffed it into the steward¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, I beg of you, please do me a favor.¡±

    The steward kicked Madman Qu to the ground, ¡°What happened to the beggar you sent to beg for food?¡±

    ¡°A piece of lousy gold, I don¡¯t even have enough meat to buy for the dogs, scram.¡±

    Madman Qu got up and continued kowtowing, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m begging you, please wait for me to save some money and buy wine for your elders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m short of your fucking drink?¡±

    The steward sent another kick at him, ¡°Get lost or not?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t scram now, I¡¯ll really let the dogs bite you.¡±

    The mastiff suddenly pounced forward, causing Madman Qu to fall to the ground.

    The dog lowered its head, and the liquid on its teeth dripped onto Crooked Madman¡¯s face.

    When Xiao Qidao saw this scene, he clenched his small fists tightly and said, ¡°Big brother An Zeng, can you help them?¡±

    Madman Qu struggled to stand up. The mastiff was obviously enraged, it lowered its head and bit towards Madman Qu¡¯s neck.

    An Zeng let go of the cat he was holding in his arms and leaped out. A white light shed andnded in front of Madman Qu.

    The mastiff was almost the height of a human. The cat was younger. Compared to the mastiff, it was like an infant who had just learned how to stand up to a ferocious man.

    However, no one expected that the mastiff would retreat after a few shrieks, as if it had seen its natural nemesis, the moment it saw the cat. Even the steward was unable to hold it back.

    The cat took one step after another, and the mastiff frantically retreated in fright. That steward couldn¡¯t even stand up straight, and after that, the mastiff dragged the steward and ran into the academy. No matter how the steward yelled, it was useless.

    A few other guards ran over and tried their best to stop the mastiff before saving the manager.

    The supervisor¡¯s face was covered in dust and he was so angry that his face was contorted.

    He got up and looked over, and found that the thing that frightened the mastiff was only a kitten that hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    An Zeng walked over to the cat and picked it up, then he pulled Lunatic Qu with one hand and stood up.

    When Madman Qu saw that it was An Zeng who was stunned for a moment, he then said a word of thanks. His expression was very dejected and sorrowful.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, but if I let him bite me with his dog, he might be softhearted and let Lil ¡®Li enter the academy to participate in the exam.¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and pped Madman Qu¡¯s face. ¡°I saved you because I was willing and didn¡¯t need you to thank me.¡±

    If you tell him to let the dog bite you, he¡¯ll soften his heart and let Qu¡¯Er in to test you ¡­ This is the reason why I hit you.

    Part of the reason for this bastard¡¯s arrogance is because of what you¡¯ve been used to.

    Even if the mastiff bites you to death, do you think he will let you in? ¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°Madman Qu, you make me look down on you.¡±

    Madman Qu roared, ¡°What do you know!?¡±

    ¡°Will it be easy for me to let her in!¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your mind. I can save your life, but I can¡¯t save your brain.¡±

    Madman Qu moved forward to attack, but Qu Liu`er grabbed his sleeve and cried out, begging him.

    At this time, the steward strode over with a few guards, pointing at An Zaihai and cursing, ¡°Where did this little brate from? How dare he cause trouble in front of the academy!¡±

    Andersen looked up at the steward and walked back.

    The steward thought that An Zaiyue was going to run, so he led his men and rushed forward.

    An Zhan pulled Qu¡¯Er up and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°You were protected too well by Madman Qu, so you have yet toe into contact with the evilness of this world.¡±

    Do you know why that steward won¡¯t let you in?

    Because you don¡¯t have the money to honor him.

    Madman Qu has worked hard to save you enough money for the test, but this kind of person needs more money than the test. ¡±

    He took out a low-grade spirit stone and handed it to Qu Liu`er, ¡°Take it.¡±

    Qu Liu`er held it timidly, unsure of what to do.

    An Xuan pulled Qu¡¯Er¡¯s hand and turned around. Then, he pointed at the manager and said, ¡°Look at his face, take out the spirit stone in your hand and throw it over.¡±

    Qu Liu`er shook her head in fear, not daring to make a move.

    Skinny Du angrily ran over from the side and grabbed the spirit stone before throwing it towards the manager¡¯s face.

    The thin Du was already washed in marrow and his strength was much stronger than an ordinary big man.

    The spirit stone transformed into a ray of light and smashed into the manager¡¯s nose with a ¡°pa¡± sound. It immediately smashed into ten thousand peach blossoms.

    A low rank spirit stone was worth tens of thousands of silver taels. After that steward saw what had smashed him, he immediately climbed down to pick it up.

    An Zhe pulled Qu¡¯Er¡¯s hand to the steward and stepped on the spirit stone.

    He lowered his head to look at the disheveled steward and asked, ¡°You look down on a piece of gold, but a piece of spirit stone can turn you into a servant ¡­ Do you want it?¡±

    The manager wiped the blood off his nose and nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to give it to you.¡±

    He bent down to pick up the spirit stones and put them back in his pocket. ¡°Why would someone like you be the guard at the academy? I¡¯m very disappointed in the academy.¡±

    The steward was teased and his expression was extremely ugly to behold.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to act because it was rare for a child to casually take out a spirit stone to beat someone up.

    Thus, he felt more and more fear towards this matter.

    ¡°So this ce is my home, so the mayor asked me to be a steward in the academy.¡±

    The manager exined and then carefully asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zaiyue turned his head to look at Xiao Qi. ¡°I suddenly regret not wanting to enter this school. What should we do now?¡±

    Xiao Qidao raised his chin and said seriously, ¡°Brother An Xuan is in charge. You can go wherever you want. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go anywhere. All seven of you listen to Brother An Zhan.¡±

    ¡°What kind of chicken ¨C ba is this ce? It¡¯s disgusting,¡± said Du.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the best ce in the city where I can cultivate, I don¡¯t want to enter.¡±

    In truth, the only reason why An Zaiyue wanted to enter the Academy was to find a way to conceal himself.

    He had enough cultivation techniques and experience in his head.

    Compared to the other academies, they were much stronger.

    He just didn¡¯t want others to know his secret, so he decided to find a academy to study. This way, when he became stronger, no one would suspect him anymore.

    But now, a steward of the Illusory Realm Academy was this shameless. He really didn¡¯t want to stay here.

    He looked around and saw several rows of tall buildings opposite the College, but they seemed to be in ruins. The doors were closed, and even the gatekeepers were covered with weeds.

    A sign hung above the door with four barely legible words on it: Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    It was said that many years ago, this academy could also be considered a very famous school within the Illusory Realm. The former Principal was the previous City Lord of the Illusory Realm, but ever since Mu Changyan killed him, the opening was also ruined.

    Mu Changyan intentionally built the Fantasy World Academy across from the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy. The more prosperous the academy was, the more miserable it seemed to bepared to the grandeur of the academy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    An Zaidao pulled on Little Seven and Qu¡¯Er. ¡°It¡¯s just cultivation, nothing more.¡±

    The steward who was being teased was stunned. Then, he cursed in a low voice, ¡®Stupid bitch¡¯.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to curse out loud, because he didn¡¯t know the origin of this conflict.

    At this moment, the cloth-clothed schr, Mu Changyan, strode out of the academy. After ncing at them, she said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    An Xuan turned around and asked Xiao Qi, ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    Xiao Qidao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll follow brother An Zai-ge!¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression turned ugly. He turned around and looked at the manager before casually waving his hand.

    There was nothing extraordinary happening either. However, that steward suddenly exploded and turned into a cloud of blood mist.

    What happened so suddenly caused everyone to jump in fright, especially those from the Mirage World Academy, this was the first time they saw the mayor take action to kill someone.

    ¡°All of you should know that entering our academy is the best choice.¡±

    Mu Changyan took a step forward. There was a huge pressure in her eyes as she looked at An Chou.

    And at this moment, Mu Changyan¡¯s voice appeared in An Zeng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from, but I know you better or worse.

    You shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary youth, and you know what I mean by unusual.

    However, the current you is weak to the point that you are aplete mess. No matter how strong you were before, you won¡¯t be able to return in a short period of time.

    I know the deal between Auntie Ye and you. If it wasn¡¯t for Little Seven, she wouldn¡¯t have washed your marrow.

    So before you make a decision, you¡¯d better think it through. ¡±

    Currently, An Zhan did not have the strength to send a sound transmission into the schr¡¯s mind, so he shrugged his shoulders. He looked at Xiao Qi and said, ¡°Seventh path, think it through. There are many things in the academy that can help you cultivate.¡±

    And with me, you might be short of everything. ¡±

    Xiao Qidao replied seriously, his voice stillced with a childlike tone, but each word was loud and clear. ¡°Big brother said, cultivation is not about bullying others.¡±

    If a manager of this academy was so arrogant and tyrannical, then perhaps even the teachers of the academy were the same.

    Therefore, no matter how good their teachings were, Qi Dao did not want to learn from them.

    ¡°I will go wherever Brother An is going. I believe Brother An is going.¡±

    An Xuan walked in front of Mu Changyan and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Even you and I don¡¯t like each other, let alone you, the teacher from the Academy.¡±

    I am responsible for Xiao Qidao¡¯s cultivation. From today onwards, I will be Xiao Qidao¡¯s teacher.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, we will make a bet ¡­ Every half a year, you will find your academy¡¯s most talented disciple topete with Xiao Qidao. If Xiao Qidao loses, I will let him follow you.

    ¡°If your people lose, don¡¯t disturb our cultivation.¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, it¡¯s easy for me to kill you.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°The ck line on the left side of your neck is almost reaching your ears. If I¡¯m not wrong, if it reaches your forehead, you will definitely die.¡±

    So you won¡¯t live long, and once you¡¯re dead, the people you¡¯ve suppressed will take revenge on all those who have anything to do with you.

    At that time, Xiao Qidao will know the situation, can you still protect him? ¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed drastically, but she did not know how to reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so strong right now, speaking so arrogantly in front of me.¡±

    You can¡¯t fly to the height I¡¯ve reached.

    ¡°So, how to cultivate? Compared to me, if you can¡¯t teach, your people can¡¯t.¡±

    He turned around and walked back. Mu Changyan asked, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so sure that I cared about Xiao Qi, would you tell me all of this so tantly?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied as he walked.

    Mu Changyan suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your bet.¡±

    Every half a year, I will have the disciples of the Institutepete with you. If my people lose, I will give you whatever you want.

    ¡°If you lose, you can alle to my school.¡±

    ¡°I can wash your feet.¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and headed back to the academy, not even looking back.

    On the other side of the street, Auntie Ye¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either.

    Many disciples were gathered at the entrance of the Academy, watching the scene. They didn¡¯t know where those youths came from, but the mayor himself had been alerted.

    They began to discuss this matter with An Zaiyue and the others. Most of them felt that these youngsters were simply courting death.

    He walked to the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy and looked at the que. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It really is a little too lousy.¡±

    There was an old man wearing tattered clothes at the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy. He looked at An Zhe with an expression of looking at a fool. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too arrogant?¡±

    The Martial Arts Academy has already been ruined for a long time. Other than an old gatekeeper like me, there¡¯s no other teacher. The original teacher of the Martial Academy has already gone to the opposite academy to be a teacher ¡­ If you want to rely on your own cultivation to defeat the disciple there, why? ¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since youst ate meat?¡±

    The impoverished old man gave it some serious thought, ¡°It¡¯s been around three to four years. Ever since the headmaster was killed by the mayor, this ce has been abandoned.¡±

    The mayor had deliberately left this ce to warn the residents of the city that no one was allowed to go against him.

    ¡°And the reason why I¡¯m still alive is because my image can make this Martial Arts Academy look even worse.¡±

    An Zeng took out a piece of silver and handed it to the old man, ¡°Take it and eat the meat.¡±

    The old man was stunned. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then hire a few men toe back and clean up the yard. Then go take a shower and buy yourself a new dress.¡±

    ¡°Previously, you were the dpidated image of the Martial Arts Academy. In the future, you will be the image of the academy rising to prominence.¡±

    The old man asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°You can pretend I¡¯m bragging.¡±

    ¡°But at least for a long time, you will have to live a life of wine and meat.¡±

    The old man stood up shakily, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just treat it as a dream anyway.¡±

    An An rushed them in and found that the weeds in the yard were already half the height of a person.

    The house was nice, but it was dirty.

    The few of them found a ce to sit down in the courtyard, then An Zaiyue said seriously to them, ¡°From today onwards, we will live here.¡±

    Although I¡¯ve already asked you what you want, now is the time to confirm it, because this involves the future of all of you.

    Skinny Du raised his hand and said, ¡°An Zou, I will listen to everything you say. My future is just following you.¡±

    Qu¡¯Er lowered her head and looked outside from time to time. Lunatic Qu stood outside at a loss, wanting to pull her out but hesitating.

    After a while, she bit her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cultivate, much less enter the Fantasy World Academy.¡±

    If I had to choose, I¡¯d rather stay here. ¡±

    Xiao Qidao also raised his hand, imitating Du¡¯s thin look. ¡°Brother An Zai-ge, Xiao Qidao will follow you.¡±

    ¡°You are still young, so you need to ask your mother for her opinion.¡±

    At this time, Auntie Ye walked in from outside. She nced at An Zhe before turning around and walking away.

    An Zaidao followed behind with Little Seven in his arms. Little Seven was extremely sensible, and he hugged An Zaidao¡¯s neck obediently without any noise.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Auntie Ye turned around and asked with a question in her eyes.

    An Zhan handed Little Seven to Auntie Ye, then he walked to a stone on the side and leaped up.

    He pulled out a stalk of furry grass that grew beside the rock and held it in his mouth. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Before I answer your question, I want to know what kind of person you want to train Xiao Qidao into.¡±

    ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t want Xiao Qidao to cultivate, but most likely because you know how dangerous the world is, and feel that if you don¡¯t let him stay in the martial world, he won¡¯t be harmed by the turmoil in the martial world, right?¡±

    ¡°After that, you changed your mind. Likely, you also felt that Little Seven¡¯s talent was extraordinary. If he was not allowed to cultivate, it would only be unfair to him.¡±

    Furthermore, how could Xiao Qidao, who had a mother in the martial arts world, be outside the martial world?

    So I¡¯d like to know what kind of person you want Xiao Qidao to be.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just to make him stronger, then going to the Illusory Realm Academy and being directly taught by the mayor, Mu Changyan, would be the best in the city.¡±

    ¡°But, I hope that Xiao Qidao won¡¯t be disturbed by the tyranny of this illusory world¡¯s city.¡±

    An Xuan looked at Aunty Ye. ¡°I¡¯m done. I hope to hear your answer.¡±

    Of course, to Xiao Qidao and you, I¡¯m just an outsider. You don¡¯t have to answer my questions. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Auntie Ye asked, ¡°Then what kind of person do you want Xiao Qidao to be?¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°A valiant man who has courage, a responsible person, and a valiant man who is able to shake evil demons with righteousness.¡±

    Auntie Ye shook her head. ¡°I only hope that he has the power to protect himself from harm, that¡¯s all.¡±

    An Zaidao nodded, ¡°Alright, I was wrong. Take Xiao Qidao away.¡±

    He jumped down from the boulder with the woollen grass in his mouth and walked forward with his hands in his pockets. He had an indescribable feeling of vicissitudes.

    In the eyes of most people, An Zhe looked more like a wild kid. However, when Aunty Ye saw An Zhe¡¯s back, she felt like she was looking at a saint who was going against the evil of this world.

    This was a great rebel, a great rebel who had a Dao.

    ¡°For peace.¡±

    Aunty Ye called out softly from behind An Zaidao, ¡°If something happens to me one day, will you protect Xiao Qidao?¡±

    An Zaiyue stopped and turned around. ¡°Treat him like a brother.¡±

    Auntie Ye put down Xiao Qidao and pointed at An Zaidao, saying, ¡°Qidao, listen to Mother and follow Brother An Zai-ge to cultivate.¡±

    This cultivation wasn¡¯t only to make one¡¯s body stronger, it also had to make one¡¯s spirit stronger.

    You must respect your brother as much as you respect your mother. ¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded vigorously. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Qidao understands.¡±

    Auntie Ye stood up and sped her fists towards An Zaidao. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you were before, so I won¡¯t ask. I only hope that you don¡¯t disappoint Xiao Qidao¡¯s trust in you.¡±

    You¡¯re right, I¡¯m in the martial arts world, so he can¡¯t leave the martial arts world.

    As for Xiao Qidao¡¯s ancestry, I hope you will remember it, but do not tell anyone else about it ¡­ Xiao Qizhao, it is not in the Six Paths ¡­ ¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her expression suddenly changed.

    She turned to look in the direction of the Fantasy Academy on the opposite side of New Zhong Street. A hint of fear shed in her eyes, and there was also an indescribable sense of anger.

    ¡°An Zhan, you promised me, help me take good care of Xiao Qidao.¡±

    Auntie Ye ran over and picked up Xiao Qidao and gave him a forceful kiss, her eyes filled with reluctance.

    She looked at Xiao Qishan¡¯s tears and kissed and kissed again.

    Then, he suddenly stuffed Little Seven into An Zaihai¡¯s arms. ¡°An Zizhi, help me watch Little Seven grow up.¡±

    After saying this, Auntie Ye¡¯s figure shed, flying like a ray of light in the direction of the School of Illusions.

    Outside of the illusory world, a group of ck armored soldiers that had never appeared in the city before surrounded the illusory world Academy.

    These armored soldiers were all expressionless like they were made of steel. It was as if they weren¡¯t humans at all, but humanoid killing machines.

    The horses they rode on were no ordinary horses. Each horse had a single horn on its forehead, and when the horses neighed, one could see the fangs in their mouths.

    ¡°Flowing me of the elite riders of Yan Country.¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s reaction was slower than Aunty Ye. After all, his cultivation level was very low right now.

    However, he was able to identify those ck-armored soldiers with a single nce. They were the elite cavalry of the imperial n of Yan.

    The Yan Country had a total of 126 counties. Although the country was small, it was one of the strongest of the sixteen countries in the Yon Kingdom.

    The Yan Country¡¯s army had always been known for not being afraid of death.

    One of the most terrifying things was the Flowing Fire of the riders.

    It was once said that with one thousand and eight hundred mes, an army of one hundred thousand could be destroyed.

    The leader of the generals pointed his spear at the Academy and asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, do you still want to hide?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me again, I can only tear your academy down.¡±

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>

    An Zeng stood at the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy with Xiao Qitao in his arms, watching as Tie Liuhuo surrounded the Academy so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    An Zaiyue did not know what story existed between Aunty Ye and Mu Changyan, but the moment Aunty Ye shoved Xiao Qitao into her arms and rushed out, he knew that this story should be the most moving in the world.

    However, what happened next surprised An Zhe.

    Mu Changyan walked out of the School of Illusions with a calm expression while Aunty Ye followed by her side.

    Tie Liuyan jumped down from his horse and walked in front of Mu Changyan. He smiled and said, ¡°I thought you were going to hide. I have searched the entire You Yan Country, but who would have thought that you would be hiding in such a ce.¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°Since I left Great Yan, I¡¯ve had nothing to do with her anymore. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The general said, ¡°In the end, your surname is Mu. After all, you are the imperial n of the Great Yan. Great Yan needs you to go back now.¡±

    Mu Changyan pointed at the academy and said, ¡°I belong here.¡±

    The general said, ¡°Compared to Great Yan, what does this ce count as?¡±

    If you want to open a school, you can do it in the Great Yan City.

    Before I came, Her Majesty said, you will not go back unless you do.

    She said, Let all your reluctance be gone, and you¡¯ll be back.

    As you know, Her Majesty has always done things decisively. ¡±

    Mu Changyan thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave?¡±

    The general replied, ¡°Here, not a single de of grass grows.¡±

    Mu Changyan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never been on good terms with the empress dowager, and not from her. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The general replied, ¡°Because you are the only suitable person at the moment.¡±

    Mu Changyan thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright, I can go back.¡±

    ¡°However, I have a condition. All of the students in this academy must have the qualifications to participate in the Great Yan¡¯s Ascension Ceremony four yearster.¡±

    The general said, ¡°If you go back, isn¡¯t that a matter for you?¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then. Right ¡­¡±

    Mu Changyan pointed at the Martial Arts Academy and said, ¡°There are a few children there who have a bet with our academy.¡±

    Every half a year, they would choose the most outstanding disciples of both sides topete. The victor would be the primary, while the loser would be the ve.

    After I leave, this academy cannot fall.

    A man must have good faith. Since he had made such a bet, he couldn¡¯t be a cripple.

    ¡°No matter who it is in the future, as the Principal of this academy, you must abide by your promise.¡±

    The general said, ¡°My vice general, Qiu Changchen, stay behind and be the principal of the Illusory Realm Academy. Is that alright?¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°Qiu Changchen is a calm person, you can stay.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The general pointed to a chariot belonging to the Iron Flow Association. ¡°My lord, please return to your country.¡±

    Mu Changyan pulled Aunty Ye along and they got on the chariot together.

    In the martial field, Xiao Qiandao asked with reddened eyes, ¡°Big Brother An Zou, does mother not want me anymore?¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°Seventh Way, you have to believe in one thing, you must never suspect ¡­ ¡­ Your mother loves you. Her current choice seems very cruel to you, but there must be some unspeakable difficulties.¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t take you with her, there must be a reason why she doesn¡¯t take you with her.

    ¡°And you heard it as well. After four years, as long as we win against the academy¡¯s disciples, we can go to Great Yan City and meet your mother then.¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded vigorously, ¡°I will definitely do it!¡±

    Iron ming Fire protected the chariot and left. An armored deputy general and thirty Flowing Fire Cavalry soldiers stayed behind.

    The deputy general named Qiu Changchen first carefully sized up the Fantasy World Academy before turning around to look at the academy¡¯s side.

    When they saw the ruins of the Martial Arts Academy and the lonely children who had fought for it, they could not help but smile.

    Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Mu Changyan, who is known as the Great Swallow Madman, actually got angry with a few children... Interesting.¡±

    Amongst the advancing troops, within the chariot.

    Mu Changyan held onto Aunty Ye¡¯s hand tightly before sending a voice transmission, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but your choice was correct.¡±

    If the people of Great Yan knew that Xiao Qidao was his blood, then Xiao Qidao would be in danger.

    Now youe back with me, and I¡¯ll protect you, and they can¡¯t hurt you.

    As for them, they did not know about Little Seven¡¯s existence, so he was the safest for him.

    ¡°Trust me, in four years, I will definitely think of a way to get Xiao Qitao to go to the capital.¡±

    Aunty Ye also held Mu Changyan¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were sad, ¡°You and him will never be able to escape this fate after all.¡±

    An Zhe took a deep breath before waving his hand. ¡°First, clear out our courtyard. We only have half a year¡¯s time before wepete with those people from the Academy who have been cultivating for a long time. Our time is limited.¡±

    Anything can be lost, not disgraced.

    ¡°Not only must you win, you must always win.¡±

    ¡°Work!¡±

    The few of them busied themselves with their work, and soon, they were in full swing.

    After a while, Madman Qu arrived with a carriage, carrying all the properties of Nanshan Street Medical Hospital.

    He purposely ignored Qu¡¯Er with a cold face, but everyone knew that Madman Qu still couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.

    Although Qu Liu`er was shy, it was obvious that she was very happy.

    She and Madman Qu shared life and death with each other, how could she not be happy when Madman Qu moved over?

    When Old Huo came back, he also joined the ranks of the workers who had been hired to repair the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    Old Huo looked back at the children and the craftsmen. He could not help but wipe the corners of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s never been so lively in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    On the morning of the second day, An Zhe found some introductory cultivation methods for cultivation from the Martial Arts Academy. These things were not precious, so they could still be found in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s library.

    Most of the books in the library had already been moved to the other side of the Fantasy World Academy. There were only four storeys wide, and not even a hundred books could be found.

    However, for the people who had just started cultivating like Du Qingzhu, Seven Paths and Qu Liu`er, there was no need to useplicated books.

    At the entrance of the library, An Zhe saw a pitch-ck boulder that seemed like a huge inkstone.

    The middle part is concave, like a small pool.

    On one side of the depression was a circle about twenty centimeters in diameter, bright red in contrast to the ck stone.

    ¡°To think that there would be a Nine Star Arena in this Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    He muttered to himself and turned around only to find Old Huo standing there, hunched over as he looked at him.

    ¡°You actually recognize the Nine Star Arena.¡±

    Old Huo was a little surprised. ¡°The previous mayor was a martial artist, so he built a martial arts institute.¡±

    The current mayor was a schr, so he built a school across the street.

    These exiled people all had the heart to be the headmaster.

    Do you think you can satisfy your vanity by building a martial academy or a school and taking in a bunch of kids?

    However, when the Nine Stars Arena was moved here, it was damaged. That wufu was very rough and did not know how to gently move it. He casually threw it into the yard and it cracked, making it unusable.

    Afterwards, he snatched another one from who knows where and abandoned this one.

    Therefore, after the opposite side of the academy was built, that good Nine Star Arena was moved away, and no one paid any attention to this. ¡±

    An Zeng narrowed his eyes and looked at Old Huo. ¡°Senior, I believe you are no ordinary person.¡±

    Old Huo smiled. ¡°Seems like you have good eyesight. You¡¯ve really misjudged me ¡­ I am just an ordinary person. However, I have heard many things about you cultivators.¡±

    Back then, I was the only one who drank the same amount of wine as Wu Fu. When he drank too much, he would always spout nonsense.

    He says the most fair thing in the world is that people look the same.

    If he didn¡¯t act, no one would know who was better.

    Hence, when the Martial Academies recruit disciples, they can only leave this Nine Star Arena. ¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°Wu Fu said that this Nine Stars Arena can measure a person¡¯s potential.

    As long as he ced his hand on the red circle, those who could cultivate would light up the Six-Pointed Star.

    The better your potential, the more stars you light up.

    However, in this world, from nobody could light up a nine star to an eight star, one would be an unparalleled genius.

    ¡°In the ten years of the academy, the best disciple has lit up three stars.¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Very few people can light up the nine stars.¡±

    He looked back and beckoned to Skinny Du and the others. ¡°Come here and try.¡±

    Skinny Du and the others listened to An Zaihai exin the Nine Stars Arena, then asked: ¡°If it¡¯s broken, how do you want to try it?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°How is it bad? The Nine Star Arena is made of meteoric iron. If it¡¯s that easy to damage, it wouldn¡¯t be expensive.¡±

    Although the Nine Stars Arena was cracked, the Star Core was still there.

    ¡°Wu Fu only knows of the use of the Nine Star Arena, but he doesn¡¯t know of its usage ¡­ Fatty, take a low grade spirit stone and ce it in the crack.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± He took out a low rank spirit stone and ced it in the opening of the Nine Star Arena.

    As he ced the low-grade spirit stone on the tform, a burst of ck light shone out. In a moment, the spiritual energy in the low-grade spirit stone waspletely sucked dry.

    The fissures on the Nine Stars Arena slowly closed and vanished.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of silver taels, gone just like that.¡±

    An Zengughed: ¡°Stingy. I¡¯ll justpensate you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of silver taels have repaired your wounds. You can¡¯t go back on your word, can you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Silver is my loss. You have to get me a 9-star.¡±

    Then he ced his palm on the red circle of the Nine Stars Arena. The moment he ced his palm there, a force was released from the Nine Stars Arena.

    The dust on the Nine Stars Arena was instantly swept clean.

    Nine six-pointed stars appeared on the Nine Stars Arena, arranged in a straight line.

    Fatty ced his hand on the center of the circle, and then a red light began to move upwards. A momentter, a star lit up.

    Then the red light paused for a moment, then continued upwards, lighting up the second star by half. It no longer had the power to go up.

    ¡°One and a half.¡±

    ¡°It seems that I am not suitable for cultivation. This should be the worst physique.¡±

    Old Huoughed at the side, ¡°Not really, the worst of them is a Half-Star.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Qu¡¯Er stepped forward. At this moment, she was still wearing the clothes of a boy, but it was already much more natural in front of An Zhe and the others.

    Actually, even if a girl wanted to hide when she was over ten years old, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Those rumors said that women dressed up as men and walked all over thend. Just think carefully about why they had seeded.

    There were only two kinds of answers to this question. How could a person¡¯s chest be equal to the rest of the world?

    One is that everyone else is pretending to be blind.

    Qu Liu`er actually wasn¡¯t her real name. She had the surname of Madman Qu, and Madman Qu said that her real name was Liuxi.

    Qu Liu`er¡¯s hands were beautiful, fair, slender, and slender.

    She put her hand on the center of the circle. The red light was much stronger than Du¡¯s skinny body.

    A momentter, the red light broke through the three stars, and then the speed began to slow.

    After slowly lighting up the fourth hexagram, he began to move up and down.

    Qu Liu`er seemed to be very satisfied, her face blushing red.

    After all, Old Huo had once said that the most outstanding disciples in the Martial Arts Academy were only three stars.

    When it was Xiao Qidao¡¯s turn, even An Zhe was a little nervous.

    Xiao Qidao was very natural. He twisted his little butt and walked over, then opened his arms for Du to hug and ce on the center of the circle.

    Then, a burst of dazzling red light appeared, causing everyone present to involuntarily widen their eyes.

    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven ¡­

    ¡°Truly a peerless genius.¡±

    An Zaidao suddenly walked over and picked up Xiao Qidao up. ¡°Seven stars, impressive.¡±

    Because there were only two people who were fighting for it, the others didn¡¯t see it. In fact, the red light hadn¡¯t stopped yet.

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know why An Zaiyue stopped Xiao Qidao, but he knew that An Zaidao must have done this, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Qu¡¯Er looked at An Zaiyue with eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°Forget about me. Of course I¡¯m a genius, at least I¡¯m not inferior to Xiao Qitao.¡±

    With that, he carried Xiao Qi and walked away without turning his head.

    That night, everyone slept. An Zaiyue came to the Nine Stars Arena alone, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but try... half a star.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>

    An Zeng stood beside the Nine Stars Arena nkly for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Half Star...

    In the past, he was the head of the Pce of Magic in the Great Xi Empire. He was one of the few who had reached the Great Perfection of the Small Heaven Realm. Now, his cultivation potential was that of a half-star ¡­ An Zeng swore that he would not let Skinny Du see the result.

    Otherwise that guy could just go up in the sky and take off.

    An Zhe knew better than anyone what a Half-Star symbolized. It signified that he would no longer have any hope to recover his strength to the Lesser Heaven stage, and even reaching the spatial realm would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    Then, how should he take revenge?

    That day in the depths of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, when he realized that the person he had to save was the one who had schemed against him, his heart had been as dead as ash.

    However, he did not die. He survived through the initial sadness and anger by relying on his desire for revenge.

    This blow was a little too much, but the struggle did not admit defeat.

    So what if he¡¯s a half-star? So what if he¡¯s an ordinary person?

    Everyone in the world knew that an ordinary person with a physique would never be a peerless expert. So what?

    It¡¯s just retrograde.

    An Zeng took a deep breath and told himself that it was just that he was starting a little lower, that it was nothing.

    He turned around and returned to his room, thinking about how to make himself stronger.

    He had been thinking about this question all this time, and he firmly believed that the things he had memorized wouldn¡¯t grow very slowly.

    But now, he had to re-examine his situation and make sure that he did not overreach himself. He had to walk down the path step by step.

    Before his physical body was destroyed, his physique could be said to be a peerless genius.

    Therefore, he was familiar with how to return himself to the same height as a genius, but he could not do so now.

    He suddenly recalled what he said to Skinny Du ¡­ ¡­ We¡¯ve already startedter than others, so our only hope is to work harder than others.

    An Zhan left his room and walked to the martial arts practice field.

    Although the academy had been abandoned for a few years, its basic facilities were stillplete.

    Those wooden piles didn¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s eye, so they were still standing on the training field.

    By the time An Zaiyue stepped onto the stage, everyone was asleep.

    Du was thin and asleep with a cultivation potential of one and a half stars, while Qu Liu¡¯er with the potential of four stars was asleep with the potential of the limitless Xiao Qidao.

    In the Huan Shi Academy, everyone was asleep.

    An Zeng began practicing his fist techniques, the most basic of moves.

    He wrapped a quilt around the stake to keep himself from waking the others with the sound of the stake.

    This kind of basic training, is to practice the stability and speed of the punch, but it does not help to improve the strength.

    Therefore, An Zeng tied two pieces of iron to his arm, which was about the same length as his forearm. Each piece weighed thirty pounds.

    Punching, punching, punching ¡­

    An Zhan experienced the feeling of his arm being about to be cut off. Although his body was not bad, his potential was not good. In other words, his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea could not hold more cultivation power.

    Therefore, strength did notst for long. If one wanted to win against an enemy, one had to rely on explosive strength.

    Two hourster, the wooden stake that was wrapped in a quilt was broken, and An Zhe¡¯s fist was swollen.

    The moment he took the bar off his arm, he felt it fly away but it left a sharp pain.

    After resting for an hour, An Zeng used the torches in the training field to write a summary of how to cultivate for Du, Little Seven Daos, and Qu Liu`er.

    With regards to Xiao Qidao¡¯s physique, An Zhe did not know that he could help much, because what Xiao Qidao needed to do was to develop his potential.

    As for Du slimmed down and Qu Liu`er, they relied on perseverance in their cultivation.

    The skinny physique of Du was also very ordinary. If he wanted to be a powerhouse, he would need to constantly change his physique and persevere with his cultivation.

    Qu Liu¡¯Er¡¯s potential was extraordinary, but her physique was too weak. She needed to constantly increase the intensity of her training.

    When he was done, Anjou rose, tied the bars to his arm again, and then broke another stake.

    There were still two hours before dawn when he returned to his room and fell asleep.

    After the sun had risen, An Zui finished washing up and changed into a new set of clothes before walking out of the room.

    The early morning sun was soft and warm, gilding people.

    ¡°Hello sir.¡±

    Xiao Qi, Du, and Qu¡¯Er stood at the entrance. When they saw An Zaiyuee out, they all bent their bodies and called out in unison.

    An Zhan said seriously, ¡°How can you call me Mister?¡±

    ¡°This is obviously a little ¡­ not in ordance with the rules. All of you should call me Lord Dean.¡±

    After speaking, he shook his head. ¡°Not good, this ce is called the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy. Its name is really not good.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to change it, let¡¯s call it the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect ¡­ In the future, all of you can just call me Sect Master.¡±

    Skinny Du and the others thought that An Zaiyue was being modest, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so thick-skinned. Their understanding of An Zhe had made new discoveries.

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°The que outside the door is now hung just like that. When there are more people in the future, we¡¯ll change it.¡±

    ¡°Now, you guyse with me to do your morning lessons. Don¡¯t ck off.¡±

    The three followed An Zeng into the teaching room. An Zeng walked to the high tform and handed out the things he had writtenst night to the three of them. ¡°All of these must be remembered. There is also a book on cultivation that each of you must memorize within three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days!¡±

    The skinny Dean looked at the thick book with his eyes wide open: ¡°So thick, I can¡¯t finish even after eating a meal. How can I finish reading in three days?¡±

    An Zhan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, our starting point is muchter than others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll finish all the books that others have memorized in three months.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t believe that I will lose to you, but what if I don¡¯t know how many words to say?¡±

    At least two-thirds of them don¡¯t recognize the words. ¡±

    Xiao Qi said in a childlike voice, ¡°Big Brother Fatty, don¡¯t be afraid. I will teach you.¡±

    ¡°When I was two years old, there were no words that I didn¡¯t recognize. Mother even said that I learned things too slowly.¡±

    Qu Liu`er sighed in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, I¡¯m far inferior to you. By the time I was five years old, I was able to recognize almost any of the characters I didn¡¯t recognize.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m the only one here,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then work harder than either of them.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he left the room and walked to the martial arts practice field to continue practicing his body.

    He knew all about those cultivation techniques, those routines, and those processes, so carrying those things on his back did not have any meaning to him.

    What he needed was to constantly rely on his efforts in the Postliminary Realm to improve his physique.

    He tied the bars on his arms and legs and continued his boxing practice.

    The cat was squatting on another stake, looking at himzily.

    An Zhan smiled at the cat. ¡°Good Lord, you¡¯re also much stronger than me.¡±

    After you finish eating that crystal core, you will be able to be a low-rank magical beast.

    And if I want to change my body, I can¡¯t even do it without a treasure of the purple rank.

    In my home in Da Xi, I still have some purple rank things, but in this long world of illusions, I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t even any gold rank things, let alone a purple rank. ¡±

    The kitten jumped down from the wooden stake,nded on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder, and started barking softly in the other direction.

    He looked in that direction and saw nothing.

    On the other side was the library, a four story wooden building, and on the outside was the Nine Stars Arena.

    There was nothing else.

    The cat seemed anxious to see that there was no movement.

    He jumped off his shoulder and dragged himself over to the library, biting the leg of his pants.

    Anjou found it strange and followed the cat in that direction.

    The cat ran over lightly, hopping up and down on the Nine Stars Arena, moaning to An Zeng.

    An Zeng walked to the side of the Nine Stars Arena and took a look, but he didn¡¯t find anything amiss.

    However, he found that the cat¡¯s eyes were even more magical.

    The cat¡¯s eyes were originally as bright as the sea of stars. At this moment, the stars in the sky seemed to be rotating in a regr pattern, as if they were rotating gxies.

    Seeing that An He did not understand, the cat became even more anxious. It used its little ws to scratch the Nine Stars Arena.

    An Zaixin was curious. He walked closer to take a closer look, and found that the cat¡¯s ws had left shallow marks where they had scratched.

    An Zeng bent over, and then his eyes suddenly widened ¡­ He noticed that the ces where the cat¡¯s ws had scratched, there was a faint purple light shing.

    His mind buzzed as he thought to himself, Could it be that the Nine Stars Arena isn¡¯t the only Nine Stars Arena?

    Most of them came from the Da Xi Star Restaurant.

    The Star House of the Great Xi Empire was the workshop that produced the most magical equipment in the world, it could even be said to be a huge sect.

    However, the people from the Starry Night Potion House were too focused on refining and were not interested in the conflicts in the martial world.

    These years, the Starry Night Potion Tower had been making a fortune in silence. It was said that they were already as wealthy as a nation.

    At this time, Old Huo slowly walked over from the distance. He smiled as he walked, ¡°You¡¯re not as good as that cat. You¡¯ve been looking at the Nine Stars Arena a lot these few days, but you didn¡¯t even notice the difference.¡±

    However, your cat eyes are amazing. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation.

    In this world, there were no treasures that could escape the cycle of nine cycles of reincarnation.

    But it was also strange how these eyes could appear on such an ordinary cat.

    ¡°The only record in the ancient texts is that a Raging me Qilin has the Nine Revolving Eye.¡±

    An Zhan turned around. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Old Huoughed, ¡°This Illusory Realm has always lived in the city. They¡¯re all the same type of desperate people, and they¡¯ve alle here because there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me who I am, I don¡¯t know how to answer ¡­ If I tell you who I am, you might not have heard it.¡±

    An Zeng squinted his eyes and looked at Old Huo, full of vignce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If I had any intentions for you, would I have waited until now?

    Besides, what do you guys have that can move my heart? ¡±

    Old Huo sat down on the 9 star stage and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°This is a good item. I spent 36 years to forge it.¡±

    An Zhan suddenly came to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re from Starry Items Pavilion?¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°Let me tell you a story ¡­ In the Starry Night Potion Hall, everyone is focused on refining and no one cares about the martial arts world outside.¡±

    However, there was a young man who had no interest in refining weapons since he was young. He had to cultivate to enter the world and experience the world.

    In order to prove his worth, he had done many things to force others topete.

    ¡°Because he enjoyed the pleasure of winning against others, he did more and more bad things, and finally alerted the people of the Great Xi.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what a ce is?¡±

    Old Huo was silent for a while before shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s the ce where even Yama can be scared to death when he goes in ¡­ When the young man came out of the martial arts world, he didn¡¯t dare to use the name of the Starry Night Potion House. He even changed his name to Huo Wufu.¡±

    Later, after being closely pursued by the people from the headquarter, he had no choice but to secretly return to the Starry Night Potion Hall to ask his father for help.

    His father felt that even if his son made a mistake, he still couldn¡¯t die. Thus, he brought him away from the Starry Night Tower, left Da Xi, and arrived at the long-lived city of the Azure Barbarian Mountain.

    ¡°Wu Fu is like a fish in water now that he¡¯s here.¡±

    By relying on his own ability, he had defeated everyone in the city and be the new mayor.

    But the newspapers of the martial arts world, the martial arts world.

    When his father went out, he was killed by a man named Mu Changyan.

    ¡°His father specially forged a life-prolonging divine artifact for him, but he was actually unable to use it.¡±

    Old Huo reached out his hand and gently stroked the Nine Stars Arena. ¡°This thing is a high-grade purple rank item called the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>

    Old Huo was a man with a story.

    Anjou sat on the nine star stage and listened to Huo¡¯s story about Horvu.

    ¡°I am a refiner and have been refining for the rest of my life.

    In my hands, I have refined many great artifacts that many people in Jianghu would envy.

    But I¡¯m a loser because I didn¡¯t make my son a big deal.

    I¡¯ve spent most of my life forging artifacts, but I¡¯ve ruined the most precious treasures.

    It¡¯s not his fault. I didn¡¯t teach him well.

    Since he was young, he has been cultivating and living alone. Every time hees looking for me, I would say that I am very busy letting him y by himself ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°So Heaven is fair. Heaven probably thinks I don¡¯t care about this son, so he brought him back.¡±

    An Chou patted Old Huo on the shoulder. ¡°But you didn¡¯t take revenge.¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°Revenge?¡±

    I don¡¯t want revenge, because the enemy is not Mu Changyan, but me.

    Mu Changyan injured the wufu but didn¡¯t kill him. He forcefully swallowed a Duke Jin Dan for the sake of getting back at his lost face. ¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s face suddenly changed ¡­ ¡­ .Duke Ming¡¯s Jindan was the most precious treasure of the great Xi Zen Sect.

    It is said to have unparalleled medicinal effects, the golden core used by the reincarnation of the leader of the Zen Sect.

    After eating the aurous core, Duke Ming can guarantee a smooth reincarnation, and the new Duke Ming can perfectly inherit all the abilities of the old Duke Ming.

    This kind of thing was a secret of the Zen Sect, but to think that Old Huo actually had one.

    ¡°So it was I who harmed him.¡±

    Old Huo took another sip of his wine, ¡°I was the one who renewed his life with that Jindan, just like this Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    He waspetitive, so I knew sooner orter he would be at a disadvantage.

    So he used thirty-six years to create the Heaven Defying Seal, and he used six purple rank treasures to create it.

    After that, I used another ten years to repair the Zen Sect¡¯s Devil Fighting Poles, so I exchanged one Jindan from Duke Ming.

    ¡°I feel that with the Heaven Defying Seal and the Duke of Ming¡¯s Jindan, I can let my son live well.¡±

    ¡°But when he was severely injured, he didn¡¯t know how to use it and directly swallowed the Golden Core. His body couldn¡¯t withstand the medicinal effects of the Golden Core and exploded ¡­¡±

    Old Huo looked towards An Ying and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since Ist talked, so I¡¯ve talked a little more today. Please don¡¯t take offense, Master.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t call me that. I was just joking with them.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Institute was built by my son, but he was unable to continue the academy.¡±

    You¡¯vee to take over this responsibility.

    The other day, you said that you wanted the Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Martial Academy to change its name to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, so that it could spread far and wide ¡­ Perhaps you don¡¯t understand, but when I heard you say these words, how did I feel?

    ¡°Wu Fu is gone. I didn¡¯t leave because Wu Fu¡¯s heart and blood are here after all.¡±

    ¡°So, you have to be this sect head.¡±

    Old Huo fished out a key from his pocket and handed it to An Zhan, ¡°This Nine Stars Arena is a small world.¡±

    This key was used to open this small world.

    Do you know why I made a heaven defying seal for thirty-six years?

    Because the effect of this thing was truly heaven-defying.

    The Heaven Defying Seal could ignore thews of time.

    You entered the Heaven-defying Seal¡¯s small world to cultivate, and the time inside was still and unmoving.

    You went in for a year, and when you came out, it was the same day you went in.

    You went in for three years, and when you came out, it was still the same day you went in. ¡±

    An Zaihai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°This is indeed going against the heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°It is precisely because it defies the heavens that it steals time towards the heavens. The heavens have its own Heavenly Dao. If it is discovered by the Heavenly Dao, this item cannot be preserved.¡±

    Therefore, I used meteorite to make the Nine Stars Arena outside, and hid the Heaven Defying Seal in the Nine Stars Arena.

    However, I have never used it before, so I don¡¯t know if there will be a heaven¡¯s punishment once I use it.

    ¡°If you want to use this thing, you have to think it through yourself.¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°I have nothing left. I can¡¯t take these things with me even if I die.¡±

    Rather than throwing them into the martial arts world and causing a huge ruckus, they might as well choose someone with good intentions to send them out.

    You¡¯re a good boy, very good.

    Even though I am not a powerful cultivator, I have nearly a hundred years of life experience.

    ¡°This is much better for you than falling into someone else¡¯s hands.¡±

    He stood up shakily and said, ¡°There is one more me in this Heaven Defying Seal, and that is my thirty-six years of concentration.¡±

    ¡°Even if I die in the future and encounter any difficulties, you can ask me in the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    He stood up, not knowing what to say.

    Old Huo waved his hand and signaled An Zaixin not to follow him, ¡°Humans are good and evil, and there are both good and evil things.

    There was a small world inside the Heaven Defying Seal. The good and evil depended on the people who entered.

    The illusory world was also a small world, but it was only a microcosm of therger world.

    Therefore, I hope that you will not be affected by the mortal world.

    If you are tainted, my heaven defying seal is tainted.

    ¡°White or ck, it¡¯s all in you.¡±

    The reason why Old Huo couldn¡¯t figure out where this war came from wasn¡¯t because his cultivation was inferior to Mu Changyan¡¯s.

    Mu Changyan guessed that the reason why An Zhe was a reincarnator was because An Zhe had written the manual for Xiao Qishan.

    When Aunty Ye first saw the struggle for peace, she only felt it was special. She couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with her body.

    There was no Fiery Eyes of Truth in this world. No matter how powerful a person was, they would never be able to see the depths of their soul.

    He looked down at the key in his hand in a daze, feeling as if he were dreaming.

    As Old Huo walked, he smiled and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to cultivate? If you want to seed with that lousy physique of yours, how can you still be in a daze?¡±

    An Zhe suddenly kneeled down and kowtowed towards Old Huo.

    Old Huo¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the sect, so I only ept apprentices who refine weapons. You don¡¯t have to follow me, it¡¯s your good luck.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior. I don¡¯t dare to refuse.¡±

    Old Huo raised his head and gulped down a mouthful of wine, ¡°Scram and cultivate. You will never be able to catch up to those geniuses with your body transformation.¡±

    Even those people from the other Fantasy Academy, you couldn¡¯tpare to them.

    As for a genius like Xiao Qishan, one day of cultivation is equivalent to more than a year of cultivation for you ¡­ You hit the wooden stake too loudly at night, and this elderly person didn¡¯t sleep well. This is the reason why I gave you the Heaven Defying Seal.

    I can also sleep well if I train in the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Remember, the Heaven Defying Seal can only be used by you alone, because that thing can provoke heavenly retribution. The more talented the user is, the easier it is to provoke heavenly retribution.

    ¡°Since your physique is so poor, I presume your luck will be better.¡±

    An Zhan kowtowed three times seriously, then he stood up and bowed down to pay his respects.

    Old Huo had already returned to his room. He leaned against the window and was in a daze while drinking.

    An Zhe originally wanted to bring Skinny Du and the others in, but Xiao Qi¡¯s cultivation speed would advance by leaps and bounds. However, after hearing what Old Huo said, he thought for a moment and decided to wait until he was certain that the Heaven Defying Seal did not provoke the heaven¡¯s Punishment.

    When An Zeng returned to the ssroom, Du, Skinny and the others were shaking their heads and shaking their heads as they memorized.

    It was only when An Xuan walked in that he discovered that Du was sleepy, shaking his head and shaking his head.

    At this time, someone suddenly shouted from outside the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy, ¡°Are there any living people inside?¡±

    An Zeng walked to the entrance and took a look. He saw a few young disciples in white uniforms standing outside the gate of the Martial Arts Academy.

    The one in the lead looked to be about sixteen or seventeen years old, and his face was rather handsome.

    This youth was very tall and slender. His hair was neatlybed, and there was even a peony flower stuck in his ear.

    Thus, it seemed that the person¡¯s yin aura had be stronger.

    ¡°You are the one fighting?¡±

    The youth wearing the flower looked at An Zeng and snorted, ¡°I was wondering what kind of genius he is, but it turns out that he¡¯s just a stocky, stocky, and stocky kid.¡±

    I heard that you and Principal Mu have a bet, so I came to see what kind of opponents you have.

    Remember, my name is Zhou Mushan, a disciple of the Fantasy World Academy.

    ¡°After half a year, I wille andpete with you.¡±

    An Zaihai looked at the youth, not saying a word.

    Zhou Mushan said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to see what the ves would look like after half a year. After seeing them, I was disappointed.¡±

    I feel ashamed to be a servant to people like you.

    ¡°Thus, I feel that the bet should be changed. Half a yearter, the loser will cripple their own cultivation.¡±

    Skinny Du and the others ran out of the ssroom. Hearing Zhou Mushan¡¯s arrogant attitude, Skinny Du immediately couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He pointed at Zhou Mushan outside and shouted: ¡°Grandson, wait half a year! Grandpa will beat you up in such a way that you won¡¯t even recognize your grandmother!¡±

    Zhou Mushan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t cripple you right now?¡±

    ¡°If you want to acknowledge your ancestors in advance, Grandpa doesn¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson right now.¡±

    Zhou Mushan kicked open the half-opened gate of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy. This kick was very powerful, causing a wooden door to fly out.

    The wooden door rolled towards Du, thin and fast.

    Du was thin and had already washed his marrow and felt that he could deal with it and did not dodge.

    It was already toote for An Zeng to charge over. Both his skinny fists smashed onto the wooden door that was flying over. Then, with a kacha sound, both arms were cut off!

    The door was instantly smashed into smithereens as wood shavings flew everywhere.

    After being knocked down by this force, his two arms hung limply down. It was obvious that the bones in his arms were broken.

    Zhou Mushan snorted coldly, ¡°This is cultivation, you still dare to provoke the Academy ¡­ I don¡¯t know if your parents are still alive, but if they are, they will die from your embarrassment.¡±

    Bastards like you are born a head lower than others, yet you still don¡¯t know your own worth.

    If you want to be a lower ss person, that¡¯s fine, but you still want to drill into a higher ss person¡¯s world ¡­ Can you drill into it?

    I started cultivating at the age of four. I rose to grade-2 at the age of ten, and ascended to grade-3 at the age of fifteen.

    He kicked out again, and the courtyard wall copsed.

    ¡°All of you, remember this: Illusory World has lived in the city for a long time, and the strongest person here is the Illusory Realm Academy.

    As for you poor children, you have no right to be our opponents.

    However, since the headmaster has given you all a chance, I shall let you all live for another half a year.

    ¡°After half a year, this ce will no longer have any Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy, and you will all be like stray dogs, scram out of the Illusory World and live in the city.¡±

    Zhou Mushan spat on the ground, ¡°A bunch of bastards.¡±

    Sitting in the room, Old Huo took a sip of his wine and looked at Zhou Mushan with narrowed eyes.

    Zhou Mushan turned his head and saw Old Huo looking at him. He immediately scolded, ¡°Old bastard, if you take another look at me, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs and feed them to the dogs.¡±

    Old Huo didn¡¯t say anything and continued to drink.

    Zhou Mushan had cursed enough. He walked up to An Zeng and said, ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re scared, then scram the entire night.¡±

    His finger poked three times into An Zeng¡¯s chest. ¡°However, don¡¯t let this grandpa meet you again in the future. Otherwise, if I meet you again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    An Zeng held onto Du¡¯s skinny body, but his face was calm. ¡°Half a yearter.¡±

    Zhou Mushanughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®dead¡¯. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡±

    I¡¯ve only been waiting for you for half a year. I¡¯d like to see what you can do to win in half a year.

    ¡°If you win, I will kneel down and kowtow to you, and call you father!¡±

    Ang made a gesture of invitation. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    Zhou Mushan tilted his head and spat again, then turned around and left.

    Everyone in the Tianqi Martial Academy clenched their fists. Even Xiao Qidao was equally angry.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>

    An Zeng examined Du¡¯s thin wounds and found that only the bones were broken.

    To ordinary people, this injury could be recuperated for at least three months or at most half a year and one year.

    However, Du was thin and had already washed his marrow, so his recovery speed was much faster than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    An Zeng supported Skinny Du to find Madman Qu, while Madman Qu had a face full of worry.

    He took advantage of the moment when both Endless Starlight and Skinny Du were not paying attention to him and pulled Qu Liu`er to the side, saying, ¡°This kind of ce, why don¡¯t we walk?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, he bullied us, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Qu Liu`er stubbornly shook her head. ¡°Master, you can leave, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There are only a few of us in the Heavenly Awakening Sect. If I leave, I won¡¯t have any sense of brotherhood.¡±

    The young girl was in high spirits as she said these words, her face flushing red.

    An Zhan heard Madman Qu¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    Madman Qu subconsciously raised his voice, ¡°Just you few lousy kids want to establish a sect?¡±

    I¡¯ve been brought up at your age, and I know that at this age I¡¯m a man of illusions and that you all think you¡¯re great.

    But in truth, you are nothing. There is a proper teacher in the opposite Fantasy Academy, what do you have?

    Can An Zeng really help you cultivate?

    I also saw it that day. Child, your potential is four stars.

    Listen to me, and when I have healed Du¡¯s thin wounds, you wille with me.

    If you don¡¯t want to go to the Fantasy World Academy, then master will take you out of Fantasy world and into the sects outside, okay? ¡±

    Qu Liu`er puffed out her chest. ¡°Not good, not good!¡±

    She ran over to help Dean refix his bones. ¡°So what if we¡¯re all children? Can¡¯t children have dreams?¡±

    This is the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and An Zhe is our Sect Master.

    Right now, we are weak, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. After half a year, I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t win.

    Those people who have cultivated for many years in the Academy came to bully those who have yet to begin cultivating.

    When we win them all, that¡¯s great! ¡±

    Madman Qu looked at An Zhan awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    An Zhan only smiled at Madman Qu, then he patted Du¡¯s thin shoulders. ¡°Feeling aggrieved in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Just hold it in for a hundred and eighty days.¡±

    Skinny Du clenched his teeth in pain: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely snatch back this lost person!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not shameful.¡±

    An Xuan said: ¡°You just washed the marrow, Zhou Mushan has already ascended to the Third Pin.¡±

    Honestly speaking, they might not even win against Kou Liu.

    It¡¯s only by making a simpleparison that you can wash your marrow and not have any quality. You can now break a small tree as thick as an arm with a single punch.

    To those ordinary people who couldn¡¯t cultivate, if you bullied them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you. Would they lose face?

    Zhou Mushan had levelled up from rank 3 and was already able to transform his palm into a de.

    ¡°His hand could cut down a tree as thick as your waist with a swish. You and he aren¡¯t on the same level.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t give up, because I¡¯m much stronger than those teachers in the Academy, believe me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    He shook his head again, ¡°No, from today onwards, I will call you Sovereign.¡±

    Although to others, this sounded like a child¡¯s joke, but only we know that we are all sincere.

    ¡°I also firmly believe that sooner orter, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect will be the most powerful sect in the world.¡±

    An Zengughed, ¡°This ttery is so perfect, it makes my blood boil. I quite like it. It will be better if I pay attention to controlling my emotions next time.¡±

    ¡°You are Lord Sect Master. Can you act like Lord Sect Master?¡±

    An Chao nodded, ¡°Alright, Sect Master, I will prepare some things for you so that you can recover as soon as possible.¡±

    He turned around and asked Madman Qu, ¡°This kind of hard wound, isn¡¯t it best to use the Bone-reaping Grass?¡±

    Madman Qu said, ¡°The Bone Continuing Grass is certainly the best, but who would be foolish enough to use a white rank herb to treat such a small injury?¡±

    The Bone Replenishing Grass did not have a strong medicinal effect, but if it was refined together with the Seven-Ringed Snake Snake Bone, it would be the Great Recovery Pill.

    The Small Revitalizing Pellet was an ordinary medicinal pill, and the Great Revitalizing Pellet was one of the more powerful among the white goods.

    ¡°As long as the injuries don¡¯t reach the point of no rule ofw, a Great Recovery Pill can help the wounded recover quickly.¡±

    An Zhan asked again, ¡°There should be reconstituted Bone Grass in the vast and deste mountain range, right?¡±

    Madman Qu replied, ¡°Yes, there is, but we will fight for it. You¡¯d better give up on this idea.¡±

    Herbs, with white rank as the dividing line.

    Although the fresh herbs were not bad, they were not protected by powerful wild beasts.

    From the beginning of the white rank herbs, there had been beasts.

    When it came to red rank herbs, there could even be magical beasts entrenched in it.

    ¡°An Zhan, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but to be able to snatch away a beast that upies a white rank medicinal herb, it is already close to a magical beast. You cannot win.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He turned to Qu¡¯Er and said, ¡°Help me take care of Fatty.¡±

    The Illusory Land was a city that had been built in the depths of the mountain, but its buildings were in fact extremely scattered.

    In the early days, it was the viins and the war-ridden people who lived here, building a house here and a house there.

    Thus, as time passed, the city district became very chaotic.

    The Ancient Berserker Mountain was originally a ce where all mountains and seas were poor and full of evil. Even ordinary cultivators weren¡¯t willing toe.

    Even though there were many of these people living here, from time to time, magical beasts and beasts woulde out to harm them.

    Anjou wanted to look for herbs, not just because Dean was injured in his own skinny-looking way.

    In the future when cultivating, everyone would inevitably have some idents.

    But Madman Qu¡¯s herbs were very ordinary, not even a jade rank one.

    There were some necessary medicine, but right now, the Tianqi Martial Academy simply couldn¡¯t find them.

    Anjou knew how to identify the herbs, so he decided to go out and see if he could find some.

    Wherever there were herbs produced, there would be a group of people who would go crazy over them.

    Regardless of whether it was the healer or the person who wanted to sell the herbs, they would take the risk.

    Especially those who yearned to make a fortune, as long as they were lucky enough to get a piece of jade herb, they could sell it for over ten thousand taels of silver without a problem.

    If he could get a white rank herb, then for a normal person, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and drink for the rest of his life.

    Thus, all of the medicinal herbs in the vicinity of the illusory world had long since been plucked clean.

    A true healer would never take medicine for cleanliness.

    If there was only one tree, then he would only take the leaves and the fruits, leaving the roots for the following year.

    But for the drug users, they don¡¯t care what happens next year.

    An Zhan picked up a short knife and dagger. He also found a small crossbow in the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy¡¯s storeroom. Unexpectedly, he could still use it.

    A rope, a kettle, and a little hard wine.

    After tidying up properly, he quietly left the Tianqi Martial Academy.

    It was almost noon, so he calcted the time. Before nightfall, he would only be able to travel a few dozen miles.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a single useful herb within tens of miles.

    Thus, An Zaixin had prepared three days of rations and nned to use one day to enter the depths of the mountain. He would then use one more day to try his luck and return one day.

    Cangman Mountain was a famous dangerous mountain in the north, separating the sixteen kingdoms of Yon. The mountain range headed east and west, passing through several small countries.

    Thends of Yan Country could be considered not small within the sixteen kingdoms of You Yan. However, a fifth of it was upied by the Vast Berserker Mountain, so it was actually very fatigued.

    An Zhe left the Illusory world and stayed in the city, climbing up to a ce that ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter.

    Although he had only washed his marrow and his talent was poor, his physical body was strong and flexible enough.

    At first, there was barely any road for dozens of miles. By the time the sky was almost dark, there was no road left.

    With a short knife, An Zhe cut through the hanging vines and branches, moving slower and slower.

    No one knew exactly how terrifying Cang Man Mountain was at night.

    Even a true cultivator would not dare to enter the depths of the mountains so easily at night.

    Because most of those terrible things move at night.

    The good lord caty in the clothes of the struggle for peace, but he did not go back to sleep. His eyes were wide open as he stared outside.

    The stars in its eyes revolved, as beautiful as the night sky.

    He reached out his hand to touch it, then said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go a bit further and find a ce to rest. We¡¯ll continue on our journey tomorrow morning.¡±

    The kitten seemed to understand what An Ying was saying, and it let out a soft meow.

    A human and a cat passed through the night, passing through the dangerous primitive jungle.

    When the moon had climbed high enough, Andersen had to stop and find a suitable ce to hide.

    This was because the dangerous aura around them was getting more and more intense and chaotic.

    In the middle of the night, the predators would appear.

    In the primitive jungle, it wasn¡¯t exactly safe to climb on top of arge tree.

    In this ce, a one meter thick python was not umon.

    An Zhe¡¯s eyesight was good, he could see a distance in the darkness.

    Just as he was looking for a suitable ce to rest, a gale suddenly blew over his head, closely followed by arge ck shadow pressing down from above the forest.

    The sound of metal shing against metal could be heard from far away.

    An Chou immediately lowered his body and then couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, ¡°That should be a rare winged eagle, a legitimate mid-tier magical beast. Any hair on its body is a red rank medicinal herb... Coming out to hunt, it doesn¡¯t like small meat like us.¡±

    He rubbed the cat¡¯s head. ¡°However, the Unicorn has always lived alone. Since it dared to fly around in the forest so ostentatiously, it must be the king of this area.¡±

    When the sun rose, the Unicorn returned to itsir to rest.

    ¡°Itsir is empty. Let¡¯s go there and rest. There¡¯s nothing that dares to rashly invade the nest of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle.¡±

    The kitten rubbed its head against the wall, probably scared out of its wits, so it curled up even tighter.

    An Zeng sniffed his nose. ¡°However, the stench of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle is really unpleasant.¡±

    We¡¯ll follow the smell and hope we can find it. ¡±

    If it was at the pinnacle of the An Zhe Empire, just a single strand of hair was enough to suppress the Winged Scaled Eagle.

    But now, he had to be careful.

    He followed the stench, but he did not encounter any danger.

    Where the Unicorn Winged Hawk passed, the other beasts did not dare to venture.

    Perhaps it was due to his good fortune that he saw the nest of the Unicorn Winged Hawks on a cliff.

    It was a huge cave built halfway up the cliff. After exiting the forest, the moonlight sprinkled down and one could faintly see that the cave was dozens of meters wide.

    However, there was no way up. To enter the nest of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle, one had to climb up the cliff.

    Andersen patted the cat, made him lie down in his clothes, and began to climb up the rock.

    Under the night sky, that youth¡¯s figure was so small yet so strong.

    The nest of the Unicorn Winged Hawk was over a hundred meters high on the cliff face. It would not be easy for An Zhe to climb up.

    Especially since it was still night, it was even more dangerous.

    However, deep in the mountain, there was no safer ce than the nest of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle.

    After a good half an hour, An Zhe finally climbed to the bottom of the Unicorn Winged Hawk¡¯s nest.

    He only felt the size of the cave when he got close to it. It would be fine for him to sleep with at least a hundred people around.

    The things thatid their nests were allrge trees that had been cut off by the Unicorn Winged Hawks.

    He climbed in through the crack andy down to catch his breath.

    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything tonight.

    After lying down, An Zeng felt the cat in his arms twisting uneasily a few times. Then, he saw a pair of green eyes staring straight at him.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>

    An Zaiyue¡¯s first reaction was bad, there was actually a small Unicorn Winged Eagle inside.

    However, he soon realized that he must have seen wrongly.

    If it was a living thing, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything when he came up.

    Sometimes, even he found it strange that he was so weak right now, but because he was strong before he was severely injured, he acted very straightforwardly. This was why he didn¡¯t think too much about things now.

    In other words, he had a big heart.

    People say that a master is bold, but a master is bold enough at the moment.

    Under the moonlight, An Zaiyue took a closer look and discovered that it was not a living creature, but a corpse.

    To be exact, it was an iplete corpse.

    The bones of the corpse had a jade-like luster. An Zhe knew that only a person with a high cultivation level would have this sort of change.

    The skull was intact and the upper half was there, but there was no leg bone.

    The two lumps of green light came from his eye sockets.

    ¡°A Lesser Heaven stage expert?¡±

    An Zeng was slightly surprised for a moment. He really didn¡¯t understand how a small Heavenly Realm cultivator¡¯s corpse could be found in the nest of a Unicorn Winged Eagle.

    Upon reaching the Lesser Heaven stage, one would be able to rule the world unhindered.

    The Unicorn Winged Hawk was only a mid-tier magical beast. Even a small Heaven stage expert could turn the Unicorn Winged Hawk into ashes with a blink of an eye.

    Therefore, this person was definitely not killed by the Unicorn Eagles. Most of the Unicorn Eagles saw the corpse of this expert, so they brought it back and began to gnaw on it bit by bit.

    To magical beasts, eating the corpses of human cultivators could also increase their own strength.

    To the Unicorn Wing Hawks, the bones of a Lesser Heaven expert like this were the same as a human cultivator consuming a violet rank medicinal pill.

    However, the Unicorn Winged Eagle was not powerful enough. It could chew flesh and blood, but it could not eat bones.

    The bones of a lesser Heaven stage expert had already be jade-like. Even a high level magical beast would not be able to easily digest it, much less a Unicorn.

    An Zaixin thought that it was no wonder the aura of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle was so strange. It was because it had absorbed the flesh power of a Lesser Heaven expert.

    He nned to take this man¡¯s bones with him before he left tomorrow and find a ce to bury him.

    After all, he was once a cultivator who couldmand the winds and clouds. His fate was truly pitiful.

    An Zeng sat down to rest, and suddenly discovered that there was a weak glowing from underneath the bones.

    At first, he thought it was the light from the bone jade on the corpse, but upon closer inspection, he felt that it was different from the light from the bone jade.

    Andersen crawled over, turned the body over, and found something in the pile of wood beneath.

    An Zhe¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw this item.

    That was ¡­ the Red Luan hairpin!

    No one was more familiar with this item than An Zeng, so the mes of anger for An Zeng instantly welled up from the bottom of his heart.

    The Red Luan hairpin was an object of contention. It was a token of love given to him by the Pce Master of the Heavenly Hao Pce of Cloud Mist Mountain.

    The Red Luan hairpin was the personal treasure of Xu Meidao. In fact, it was her hairpin.

    Her talent was astonishing. Ever since she was young, this hairpin had never separated from her. Sensing her cultivation level, it eventually evolved into a treasure.

    Later on, Xu Mei-Dai used her own cultivation base to nurture this Red Luan Spike, raising it from a mortal to a purple rank treasure.

    Essentially, the most important thing about the hairpin was not its power, but rather its significance.

    Everyone knew that there was a close connection between Skyfire Pce and the Bright Law Pce. As long as there was anything that happened to the Bright Law Pce, they would do their utmost to help.

    No matter who it was, as long as she took this hairpin to meet Xu Mei-die, she would definitely believe that this person was a friend of An Zhe ¡­

    A chill ran down An Zaihai¡¯s spine. The group of people who were scheming against him wanted to kill them all.

    He must have taken the Red Luan hairpin to meet up with Xu Meidu, and then he would have the chance to kill her.

    So this dead man was one of the men who had ambushed the Andes.

    An Zeng gripped the Red Luan hairpin, his heart unable to calm down for a long time.

    This person had died in the depths of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, presumably because of the internal strife.

    An Zaiyue carried a lot of treasures with him, and even for a Lesser Heaven stage expert, these treasures were enough to tempt their hearts.

    He remembered that there were more than ten experts of the Great Perfection Stage and three experts of the Lesser Heaven stage. This person should be one of them.

    An Zhan flipped through the nest of the Unicorn Winged Hawks, but he found nothing else besides the Red Luan hairpin.

    ¡°Take you back.¡±

    An Zhan coldly said to himself, ¡°I think you guys are here to fight over my things, so you decided to fight for it.¡±

    ¡°Although my physical body was destroyed, I still injured most of you. You should be the one who was cut in the back by me. However, an expert like you, I don¡¯t even know your identity.¡±

    An Zeng flipped through the bones and found that this person¡¯s skull was different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    There was a crack in the man¡¯s frontal bone, but it was not the result of injury, it was natural.

    In other words, there were three eyes in this life.

    ¡°So they are from the Yang family.¡±

    An Zhe finally solved a mystery in his heart. The people who had surrounded and attacked him before had all covered their faces.

    This person did not dare to reveal his face, because the Yang family¡¯s Three Eyes were too obvious.

    An He twisted the Red Luan¡¯s hairpin, and a small mechanism opened up on the Red Luan¡¯s hairpin. Immediately, a space appeared on its body.

    He put the skeleton inside and said to himself, ¡°Du¡¯s physique is too weak. Even if he cultivated hard, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if he wanted to defeat Zhou Mushan half a yearter.¡±

    Once the bones of this Lesser Heaven stage expert were refined into a medicinal pill, they would be able to change Du¡¯s skinny physique.

    However, without a pill furnace that can refine bone jade, it would be rather troublesome. ¡±

    This was the result of an ident. After An Zaiyue¡¯s anger dissipated a little, he felt a little lucky.

    If the person holding the Red Luan hairpin hadn¡¯t died, then perhaps something had happened to Xu Mei-die as well.

    After resting for a while, An Zaixin took out the cloth bag he had brought with him and ced some things in the nest of the Unicorn¡¯s wings. Then, he ced the cloth bag into the space of the Red Luan hairpin.

    That night, he did not even dare to sleep. As soon as the sky started to brighten, he climbed down from the huge cave and walked down along the stone wall.

    However, halfway up, An Zhe suddenly realized how stupid he could be.

    If a magical beast chose a nest, they would definitely choose a treasure.

    The higher the level of a magical beast, the more likely it would be to live in a ce where there were treasures of genius level.

    This Unicorn Winged Eagle was the overlord of a circumference of a thousand miles. It obviously couldn¡¯t live on this cliff without a reason.

    An Zaiyue spected that within a one hundred meter radius of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle¡¯sir, there would definitely be a supreme treasure.

    Just as he was about to take the cat out of his arms for it to see, he saw a ck shadow flying towards him from a distance away.

    Crap!

    An Zhe cried out in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect the Unicorn Winged Hawk to return so quickly.

    With their current level of cultivation, even a thousand of them wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Unicorn Eagles.

    Don¡¯t say a thousand, not even ten thousand.

    In desperation, An Zhe had no choice but to open the Red Luan hairpin¡¯s space. Afterwards, he took out some of the items from the cloth bag and smeared them on his body as soon as possible ¡­ That was the feces of the Unicorn Winged Eagle.

    Anjou had brought it with him in order to protect himself in the night.

    Within this forest, the Unicorn Winged Hawk was the overlord, and the other beasts did not dare to approach.

    Therefore, An Zhe intended to bring some of the feces of the Unicorn Winged Hawks and spread it around while they rested, so the magical beasts and beasts would avoid them.

    Who would have thought that the Unicorn¡¯s Wing would return so quickly? An Zhan had no choice but to feel wronged and wronged by himself.

    He smeared it on his body and then on the cat.

    There was a crack on the wall that could only amodate one child. Even a sixteen, seventeen year old youth wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.

    Fortunately, Anjou was thin, so he scraped his way through the cracks in the cliff wall.

    He had only gone in for a short while when the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle returned with a huge gust of wind.

    Unsurprisingly, after the Unicorn returned to its nest, it began to go mad.

    It pped its huge wings and flew up again, letting out an anxious and furious bird cry in all directions.

    The shout traveled far away and immediately caused amotion in the forest.

    The hegemon within a thousand kilometers went berserk. How could those weak magical beasts not be terrified?

    Unable to find his own treasure, the Unicorn Eagle began to hover in the vicinity and bird cries could be heard incessantly.

    Every time it pped its 70-80 meter long wings, a hurricane would appear.

    An Zaihai kept trying to burrow into the cracks in the rock, but as he got smaller and smaller, he could not burrow into it.

    Through the cracks in the stone wall, one could see the huge body of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle flying about unceasingly.

    Momentster, the Unicorn Behemoth flew off into the distance.

    An Zaiyue heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to himself that it was fortunate that he had brought feces with him ¡­

    He squeezed himself between the rocks to rest, only to discover that after the Unicorn Winged Hawk flew above the forest, it stopped there. With a p of its wings, the Diamond Feather shot out like a storm.

    The forest had been nted, and it was unknown how many trees had been destroyed and how many wild beasts had been killed.

    The Unicorn Eagle did not know who had stolen its treasure, so it began to search the forest for magical beasts to kill.

    In just a few minutes, the entire forest was in aplete mess.

    A mournful cry came from the other side. It was unknown what had been killed by the furious Winged Scaled Eagle. An Zaiyue said that he was sorry, but it was in vain.

    After circling around for a while, the Unicorn Winged Eagle suddenly returned.

    An Zeng, who was resting, suddenly felt a strong wind and a strong stench approach.

    He looked out of the crack in the rock and saw a ring eye of the Unicorn.

    It was unknown how the Unicorn Eagle found out about this conflict, but when it saw the weak human, it immediately became furious.

    It continued to peck at the stone walls with its mouth that was made of fine steel. Pieces of rock fell down one after another.

    An Zaidao crawled more than ten meters into the crack between the rocks. It seemed that the walls were about to be torn open by the Unicorn¡¯s Wing.

    An Xuan took out the Red Luan hairpin and used it as a sharp de to expand the crack on the rock.

    The Red Luan hairpin was a purple-rank treasure. However, the power of An Zhe¡¯s current cultivation was simply unable to control it.

    He could only use the Red Luan as a shovel. Fortunately, the Red Luan hairpin was iparably sharp. Although it was small, slicing a rock was as easy as slicing tofu.

    An He continued digging deeper and deeper into the cave while the Unicorn Winged Hawk continued pounding on the stone walls. The entire mountain seemed to be shaking.

    With the help of the Red Luan hairpin¡¯s sharpness, An Xuan drilled another six or seven meters into the hairpin before suddenly dropping to the ground.

    The space inside suddenly grewrger. From time to time, An Zhe would turn his head to look at the position of the Unicorn. He didn¡¯t pay attention to his side, so he fell through the crack in the rock.

    He inserted the Red Luan hairpin into the rock wall, slowing down the momentum of the battle to fall.

    Then he put his feet on both sides of the cliff and stopped.

    He discovered that the crack on the rock had be wider. It could allow a person tofortably move forward, and it could be more than a meter wide.

    Moreover, the two sides of the stone walls looked much smoother, as if they had been artificially sculpted.

    The Qilin Wing Eagle outside was still in a frenzy. An Zhe didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so he could only move forward with his arms and legs supporting him.

    Dozens of meters ahead, An Zeng discovered that the side of the stone wall actually appeared a jetty.

    The jetty had been damaged, and he didn¡¯t know when it would be built. It looked at least a few hundred years old.

    However, the walkway was made of carved stone instead of wood, so there was no need to worry about shattering it if he stepped on it.

    However, a lot of the walkway had copsed and was broken off.

    There was no choice but to jump onto the path and walk along the stone wall.

    Outside, the Unicorn Winged Eagle had already smashed a huge chunk of the mountain several tens of meters away. No one knew when it would overturn the mountain.

    An Zeng carefully walked along the path on the stone wall. After walking for about two miles, his eyes suddenly widened.

    On the stone wall, he saw the mottled murals.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>

    Before An Zhe had entered, he had always thought that the Illusory Realm was the only ce where humans resided.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that a group of desperate people would either avoid disaster or seek refuge, who would dare toe to such a destitute ce?

    The people of the sixteen kingdoms were hunted down and hunted down to avoid the chaos of civilians. These two types of people had the same thoughts when they entered the mountain. They would die anyways, so it was better for them to enter the mountain and fight, and perhaps they could live on.

    This ce was so dangerous and fatigued, how could anyone dig a way out?

    Furthermore, the cliff was so smooth that it even had a mural.

    There weren¡¯t many reasons for the appearance of the murals.

    At the orthodox location of the Zen Faction in the Southern Wilderness or the Western Regions, the wind from the murals flourished.

    However, it was very rare in the chaotic northern border.

    The content of the murals were either depictions of the sect, records of local customs, or important events that had been left behind in the form of murals.

    What An Zhe saw at this moment was like a war.

    Several murals depicted scenes of fighting and killing, and each one was very bloody.

    Most of the people who appeared in the mural looked likeborers, as if they were digging for something.

    Then, a group of dark creatures rushed out from the mountains, killing all theborers.

    The murals behind seemed to depict an army moving into the mountains, as well as cultivators who could fly on swords.

    But from the looks of the scene, the army and the cultivators seemed to win in the end. Those dark things were captured or killed.

    However, because theter murals were too old, they had already been peeled off, so nothing could be seen.

    However, the Unicorn Winged Hawks had yet to give up and continued to crash into the mountain. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to stay behind.

    He continued along the path, climbing over any broken parts of the stone wall.

    After about a dozen miles, the atmosphere suddenly became more cheerful.

    Behind the mountain, there was a huge crack, forming a canyon.

    The entrances to both sides of the valley were very small. An Zaihai came in from the south. Looking to the north, he could vaguely see the canyon mouth on the north side suddenly shrink. There was also a winding crack on the mountain.

    After entering the canyon, the cat got out of An Zeng¡¯s arms. The stars in its eyes started to move much faster.

    It shouted a few times towards the canyon, seemingly excited.

    The struggle followed the broken steps down the cliff face, and when they reached the canyon, they found that the vegetation was very different from the vegetation outside.

    He was pleasantly surprised to discover that every nt here was a medicinal herb, and there was nock of white and red rank medicinal herbs.

    No wonder there was a Unicorn Eagle outside. There was actually a medicinal field inside the mountain.

    Judging by the size of the medicinal field, it should have been nted by humans. However, it had been too long since someone had taken care of it. Thus, the growth of the medicinal nts were very messy.

    From among the lush herbs Anjou could see the ridges of small stones, but most of them were covered.

    The more he looked, the more shocked he became as he walked along the barely passable path.

    Because the medicinal fields had not been damaged for too long, the way they grew was almost barbaric.

    There were at least a few acres of wild ginseng of fourth-grade and higher that were rarely seen on the market.

    This is a mountain ginseng, that is a big piece of Jade Ganoderma, that is Snake Bone Grass ¡­ This is a huge treasure.

    If they were discovered, the medicinal field here was enough to start a war.

    The armies of the sixteen countries of You Yan would fight for the medicinal nts here.

    If the people of the martial world found out, this ce would be a grave for cultivators.

    Some ordinary medicinal nts, because they obtained a perfect environment for growth in this ce, actually evolved into emerald or even white rank medicinal nts.

    Thus, An Zhe began to suspect that the soil here must be extremely rare as well.

    After walking for about three miles, An Zhe saw a thatched cottage that stood in the middle of the medicinal field.

    ¡°Anyone there?¡±

    An Zeng tentatively asked, but no one replied.

    He carefully walked forward and saw that the window of the hut was open. He could vaguely see a person sitting there.

    An Xuan hurriedly halted his steps and sped his hands together. ¡°Junior mistakenly entered this ce. I have no intention of disturbing senior¡¯s cultivation. I hope that senior will forgive me.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an ownerless ce, so he decided that if he could get some herbs, he would ask for them. If the owner wasn¡¯t willing to give him some, then he would ask him where he should go from here.

    However, that person did not reply after he said a few words. An Zhan said that he was offended and then continued to walk forward.

    When he got close to the window, he realized that the man had already be a mummy. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been dead for.

    Because of the abundance of medicinal herbs and the rich medicinal aura, this person¡¯s corpse did not rot even after he died.

    It was an old man, probably a male. He was sitting by the window and looking outside. Even his eyeballs weren¡¯t broken, so one could see the infinite loneliness in his expression.

    Although he was old and withered, one could still barely tell that this person¡¯s appearance was definitely extraordinary when he was alive. Faintly, there was a domineering air to him.

    ¡°It should be the seclusion of a senior with great virtue.¡±

    An Zhan solemnly bowed and kowtowed to the corpse, saying, ¡°Junior wishes to ask for some herbs to take away, I won¡¯t destroy this medicinal field.¡±

    ¡°Senior, this junior doesn¡¯t dare to destroy all the hard work you¡¯ve put in for so many years.¡±

    After kowtowing, he looked around, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who senior is, if someone elsees in, they might be disrespectful to your corpse.¡±

    So, I want to bury your corpse and build a grave for you.

    He walked into the room and took a look around. The cottage was in ruins and could copse at any moment.

    Walking to the back of the house, he saw that person looking out at him. An Zhe even felt the boundless loneliness that this senior felt before he died.

    He walked over to the corpse and discovered that there were words on the table. It was likely that the old man had used his finger to carve these words on the table before he died.

    Five hundred years of guarding the tomb,

    In the end, he didn¡¯t see any Immortals.

    Looking back at the mortal world,

    Who had the opportunity?

    What did this mean? An Zong had no way to know.

    Literally speaking, this senior had actually lived for five hundred years, or even longer.

    He had always been here alone, guarding an ancient tomb?

    But why did he say that he did not meet the immortal in the end, and why did he ask who had the opportunity?

    If he didn¡¯t know this senior¡¯s state of mind at that time, he might never understand the deeper meaning behind those four sentences.

    An Zeng knelt down on one knee, cupped his fist and bowed, ¡°I have no intention of offending you. Please rest in peace, Senior.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and picked up the mummified corpse with both hands before walking out.

    As soon as he stepped out of the door, the cottage copsed with a loud bang and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye, turning into a pile of ashes.

    An Zhe was astonished. He thought to himself that after his master had left the cottage, it had turned into ashes, and he was now loyal to the master.

    There was a high slope not far from the hut, and on it was a solitary old pine.

    An Zeng carried the mummified corpse over and gently ced it down, then he used his hands to dig a deep hole beside Gu Song.

    When he turned around again, his expression changed drastically, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    The desated corpse was sitting there cross-legged, looking as good as new.

    An Zhe was so scared that his face turned pale. He stood there, not knowing what to do.

    The mummified corpse was still leaning against the window. When he had carried the mummified corpse over earlier, he had felt that the corpse was as stiff as a rock.

    What had happened during the time they were digging the pit?

    Although An Zaiyue was experienced and knowledgeable in hundreds of battles, he had never seen a corpse that had been dead for hundreds of years suddenly sit properly. It was such a terrifying sight to behold.

    Although the mummified corpse was still in good condition, it was still without any moisture, so its appearance was extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, he was sitting cross-legged with a straight posture, and his hands were sped together. It was as if he was looking at An Zhe and smiling.

    Even his facial expression had changed. No matter how brave An Zaiyue was, he could not handle this kind of thing.

    He felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his throat. His ears, wrists, and pulses were drumming.

    ¡°Senior ¡­ Senior, what are you trying to do?¡±

    An Zeng asked in a hoarse voice, but inwardly, he prayed that you would not answer me.

    Fortunately, the mummified corpse did not speak, or Anjou thought he would be able to fly.

    But even though he didn¡¯t say anything, the corpse¡¯s form changed once again.

    He sped his hands together and then nodded slightly, as if in acknowledgment of an argument.

    An Zeng suddenly reacted to the situation and joined his hands together in return. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to thank me. This is only a matter for a junior from the martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°If Senior still has something that hasn¡¯t happened, I won¡¯t decline if I can help.¡±

    An Zaiyue was actually scared out of his wits, so he regretted his words after saying them.

    What if this mummified corpse juniors said that he would kill anyone who dared to do so? What would happen if they chose to fight?

    This man had been dead for so long, his enemy must have died a long time ago.

    The mummified corpse slowly raised its head and then made a gesture of one finger pointing to the sky and one to the earth.

    An Zhan was stunned. He asked, ¡°Senior, are you saying that you were the most respected person in the world?¡±

    The desated corpse maintained this posture for a very long time before An Zaiyue finally came to his senses. He pointed at the sky, implying that his soul was about to return to the Heavenly Kingdom.

    And the reason for this was because they were currently on a high slope.

    He pointed to the ground, actually referring to the medicinal field.

    ¡°Senior, rest assured, I will not tell anyone about this ce. I will not let Senior¡¯s efforts be spoiled.¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist again and saluted, and then he discovered that something was still wrong with the dried corpse¡¯s finger.

    He followed the direction of the finger of the heavens and looked behind him. He discovered that the mountain peak at the side of the valley was tall and sharp, akin to a peerless divine sword that was inserted upside down.

    Anjou thought of the words ¡°five hundred years in the tomb,¡± and thought to himself, ¡°Is there an ancient tomb there?¡±

    An Zhan pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Senior, you mean, you want me to bury you in that mountain?¡±

    The mummified corpse¡¯s hand suddenly drooped down, and its head fell down with a cracking sound. It didn¡¯t lift up its head again.

    He looked back at the mountain. It was even more steep than the cliff he had climbed when he came in.

    However, since they had already agreed to it, there was no way they would go back on their promise.

    He went over and said he was sorry, then tied the mummified corpse to his back with the rope he¡¯d brought.

    Carrying the mummified corpse on his back, he began to walk in the direction of the mountain.

    As he walked forward, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    At first, An Zhe thought he was scared. After all, carrying a strange mummy wasn¡¯t a normal thing.

    However, the closer he got to the peak, the more bone-chilling the cold became.

    At this temperature, the drop of water turned into ice.

    However, there was no change in the surrounding nts. They were still as green as ever.

    When they reached the foot of the mountain, An Zhe discovered that there was a door behind the thick weeds.

    The door was made of wood and had been cracked open.

    An Zeng tentatively opened the door, and the smell of dried dust came from inside.

    An Zeng carefully walked a few steps forward and realized that apart from being very dark and cold, there was no other danger here.

    Then, he saw even more mummified corpses ¡­

    An Zan counted and discovered that there were seven mummified corpses sitting cross-legged in the cave.

    The reason why the corpse of this senior in the medicinal field did not rot was because of the rich medicinal aura.

    The dead bodies in this cave were not rotten because it was too cold, and the temperature was much lower than outside.

    Therefore, the faces of these seven people did not even change. Rather than saying they were dead, it was more like they were frozen here.

    An Zhan cupped his fists and said ¡®sorry¡¯ to the mummies. When he stood up, he found that the stone tform in the middle of the circle of seven people was a bit strange.

    These seven people sat around the stone tform, each of them carrying a cold and sharp longsword on their backs.

    From their clothes, An Zhe was unable to tell where these people came from.

    He had never seen the styles of those clothes before.

    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind came from an unknown ce, blowing away the dust on the stone tform.

    As the dust settled, the stone tform turned out to be a crystal coffin.

    An Zaixin said that senior had prepared a coffin for him, you don¡¯t like the hole I dug for you.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. He was afraid that the mummified corpse behind him would suddenly give him a big shave.

    He untied the mummified corpse and gently ced it inside the crystal coffin.

    At that moment, something fell from the mummified corpse with a tter andnded at An Zeng¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>

    As Anjou put the mummified corpse away, something fell with a tter.

    He looked down. It was a small purple square box, connected by a chain of tiny purple crystals.

    At first nce, it looked like a very ordinary ornament.

    ¡°A ne?¡±

    An Zeng bent down to pick it up, thinking that it must have been hanging on the corpse before, so he didn¡¯t notice that it was knocked off.

    He picked it up and put it back on the mummified corpse¡¯s chest.

    The cave was iparably cold, and he could not help but shiver before turning around to leave, he said, ¡°Senior, rest in peace. I will go out to retrieve some herbs before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely do what I have promised you. I will absolutely not mention this medicine valley to anyone.¡±

    He had just taken a step when there was another click in front of him.

    Anjou looked down and saw a bracelet of thirteen purple, round beads falling in front of him.

    He raised his head and looked around, but then he abruptly turned around. There was no one alive.

    Just now, it was a ne, but now, it was a ne...

    An Zhe¡¯s heart tightened. He picked up the purple string, and it looked like it was made of some precious wood.

    The tentacles were cold and soft.

    He turned around to look at the crystal coffin, then probingly asked, ¡°Did Senior give me this bead bracelet?¡±

    No one answered him, but the crystal coffin suddenly moved. The crystal clear coffin lid automatically slid up and sealed the corpse inside.

    An Zaiyue thought about it for a moment. This was not allowing him to refund the goods.

    The purple ne from earlier should have been a small gift from this Senior Corpse Corpse.

    And he thought that the senior had identally dropped it, so he put it back.

    This Senior Corpse, who had died many years ago and was still being mischievous, covered the crystal coffin with a lid, implying that he didn¡¯t want to put it back.

    An Zeng looked at the string of beads, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything special about it.

    She thought that if she wore it, it would be quite pretty, but it was a bit too big.

    He slipped the beads into his left wrist, and they suddenly contracted, much smaller than before.

    On each of the thirteen beads, there was an extremely sharp little spike that extended out, circling around An Zeng¡¯s wrist.

    Drops of blood appeared on each of the thirteen locations.

    An Zaiyue furrowed his brows in pain, and when he looked again, there was a bright red star on each bead of the bracelet.

    An Zhe knew that only high-grade items needed to be bound by blood.

    And this bracelet was even more outrageous. He had pierced through An Zhe¡¯s wrist to recognize the owner.

    As soon as his other hand touched the bracelet, his mind suddenly buzzed.

    Everything about the bracelet rushed into his mind in an instant.

    ¡°High grade Purple rank...¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know if this information came into his mind from the beads or from the mummified corpse, but this information truly frightened him.

    There were thirteen beads on the bracelet, each of which had a different effect.

    When An Zhe looked closely, he found that the blood that was sucked into the bead string, the small patterns formed on each bead were not the same.

    Some were triangr stars, some were half moons, some were dots, some were hexagrams. Each bead had a different pattern of blood spots.

    ording to the rules, one of the thirteen pearls could be used as a storage space. As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, the amount of space in the storage space would increase.

    If one¡¯s cultivation base was near the Great Perfection Stage, this storage space could store an illusory city.

    However, the cultivation level of An Zhe right now was very, very low, and this storage space was barely the size of a room.

    The other pearl could also be said to be a storage space, but it did not contain anything else.

    In other words, that senior corpse had given all the herbs in the valley to An Zaiyue.

    An Zaiyue was taken aback. There were so many types and types of medicinal herbs outside, it was beyond his imagination.

    An Zeng had yet to take a close look at it, but there were all sorts of medicinal herbs of the white, red, and gold grade. If he looked carefully, he might even find some purple grade immortal herbs.

    ¡°This gift is too big.¡±

    An Xuan hurriedly turned around. ¡°Junior has a guilty conscience. The medicinal field outside is Senior¡¯s life¡¯s work. Junior doesn¡¯t dare to take them all away, so I can just take some of my friends back to save me.¡±

    He tried to take it off, but no matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯te off.

    The cat reached out of his arms and gave a little cry, as if to say something to him.

    He looked into the cat¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You mean, ept it?¡±

    The cat barked again. Still, the gift seemed too big.

    However, he couldn¡¯t take the beads off, so he had no choice but to stand up and pay his respects to the crystal coffin once again. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for the gift.¡±

    The kitten crawled out of its arms and climbed onto An Zeng¡¯s shoulder. After taking a look around, the little kitten¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.

    It rubbed its little head against its head, indicating that it should look at the seven people sitting around the crystal coffin.

    The seven of them sat cross-legged with their eyes closed.

    There were varying ages, but the simrity was that each person had a longsword strapped to their back.

    ¡°Greed!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that these seven swords are all supreme treasures, and each one is extraordinary.¡±

    However, these were the weapons of the seven seniors, so they could not take them.

    Good Lord, remember, if we meet an ownerless object, we can carry it on our own.

    However, he couldn¡¯t even touch the weapons of these seniors.

    The cat meowed, indicating that I knew.

    It kept looking around, reluctant to part with its surroundings.

    An Xuan turned around and said goodbye to the crystal coffin, then walked out.

    At that moment, he felt the seven of them open their eyes.

    An endless chill rose from his back, so cold that even his bones were aching.

    He turned around abruptly. It turned out that it was just his imagination. The seven of them were still sitting there with their eyes closed, not moving at all.

    An Zhe left quickly. He had a feeling that if he had touched anyone¡¯s sword just now, they would be dead by now.

    He did not dare to turn his head around. He was afraid that the moment he saw the seven people discussing amongst themselves, he would point at himself and say ¡®Aiya! That child is still considered honest and cute. Let¡¯s make him ourpanion ¡­¡¯

    As An Zeng walked, he read the information in his head about beads. This thing was called Blood Fang Zhu, it was a high-grade purple-rank treasure.

    As the wearer¡¯s cultivation level changed, so did its ability. The stronger the wearer¡¯s cultivation, the stronger the ability of the item would be.

    Thirteen beads, and he could only use three right now.

    One was used as a storage space, one was used to store medicinal herbs, and the other was used to store excess energy.

    To store excess power means that when a person absorbs too much power from the outside world to ept all of it, the uneptable part will be transferred to the Blood Power Pearl.

    To cultivators, this might not seem like much of a practical use, but it was still very useful.

    For example, if An Zeng was injured, he would only have one pill with him.

    This pill could cause the body to explode and die if people below the level of the Xumi Realm swallowed it. However, if they didn¡¯t eat it, they would be seriously injured and die.

    Under these circumstances, the Blood margarine beads yed a role.

    The excess medicinal effect would be transferred into the Blood Training Pearl to prevent the body from dying due to the medicinal strength of the pill.

    This pearl actually had another effect, which was that when the wearer received too much damage, it could transfer a portion of the enemy¡¯s power.

    For example, there was a cultivator who was far more powerful than An Zeng. He could use a punch on An Zeng¡¯s body, and the Blood Training Pearl could transfer a portion of its power away, allowing An Zeng to suffer less damage.

    An Zeng examined it and found that the effect of this kind of transfer injury was now activated by 1%.

    In other words, if others used 10 pounds of strength to fight for peace, the Blood Cultivation Pearl could take 1 pound ¡­

    As he thought about this, An Zaiyue¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. Then, he wanted to give himself a big shave ¡­ ¡®Fuck, not a hundred people can be counted as bad. Do you still want to be shameless? Do you still want to be so shameless!?¡¯

    The absorption of damage was not great, but Anjou knew not to be greedy.

    He walked back to the medicinal field and ording to the information in his mind, he lightly rotated the bead with the half moon shaped blood droplet ¡­ With a boom, the sky and earth changed color!

    The entire mountain began to shake uncontrobly, and huge rocks fell down one after another from the surrounding mountains.

    A huge crack began to appear on the surrounding mountains, as if countless devils had opened their bloody maws.

    Then, the medicinal field that was over a hundred mu in the canyon suddenly floated up and slowly rose into the sky.

    The sight of such arge piece ofnd flying away left even An Zhe somewhat dumbfounded.

    An Zeng rubbed his eyes as he watched, because the flying medicinal field fell to the ground ¡­

    Immediately following a sh of golden light, the medicinal field rapidly shrank. Then, it transformed into a streak of light and flew into An Chou¡¯s Blood Pearl bracelet.

    There was a sh of purple light on the bracelet, and then it was quiet again.

    From the looks of it, this bead bracelet didn¡¯t seem like a high-grade purple-colored treasure at all. It was no different from an ordinary essory.

    This mummified corpse was so generous, I wonder what kind of big shot he used to be.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the world who would casually give away two violet rank treasures.

    However, the thing that made An Zhe the happiest was the medicinal field. With this hundred mu of medicinal field, in the future, the people of Tianqi Martial Academy wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being harmed and would have no medicine to cure it.

    At this moment, a huge crater appeared in front of An Zhe. Traces of the medicinal field rose into the air, and waves of water seeped out from the crater at a very fast speed.

    Anjou watched for a moment, making sure that if he didn¡¯t leave soon, he would be submerged in the water.

    He chose to leave through a crack in the canyon on the other side. On the south side, there was still a Unicorn Winged Eagle that had yet to leave, and he didn¡¯t dare to take any risks.

    The current dispute was like a three year old child leaving the house, with a golden chain around his neck and a golden bracelet on his wrist.

    A half-grown child who had yet to ascend to the Elemental Realm was wearing two pieces of purple equipment.

    One was the Red Luan hairpin that Xu Mei-Dai had given him. With An Zhe¡¯s current strength, he could only use it as a dagger.

    The other was the Blood Pearl bracelet, which could be used as a drawer ¡­ He thought as he walked, wasting heaven¡¯s will, it could be described as himself.

    He did not know how far he would go, but he had to go north.

    He¡¯d been wondering what the hell had happened in this ce.

    Why would there be such a powerful elder dying here? Furthermore, he guarded this ce for 500 years before he died. It was probably because he was extremely bored that he nted this medicinal field.

    And who were the seven people guarding the crystal coffin? Were they the old man¡¯s followers?

    Who built the boardwalk on the wall?

    What stories are those murals telling?

    These were all things that An Zhe could no longer find an answer to.

    He squeezed his way through the cracks in the northern cliff. When he encountered a ce that was too small and small to go through, he used the Red Luan hairpin to poke at it.

    He kept poking his way through the mountains until it was dark again. Finally, he squeezed his way out of the mountain.

    An Zaixin thought that his luck was excellent. The mountain copsed so badly that if the mountain he had dug out was slightly crooked, he would have been squashed into a pile of meat paste.

    When they came out of the mountains on the north side, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse in the sky.

    An Zeng stood on the high ground and looked around. The forest that was shrouded inte night seemed to be full of dangers.

    As for what exactly this ce was, An Zhe had no idea.

    He could only rely on his own judgment, beginning to circle around the mountain peak towards the southeast.

    After walking into the middle of the night, An Zhe felt the dangerous atmosphere around him getting thicker and thicker. He then took out the droppings of the Unicorn Winged Eagle and smeared them on his body.

    When you paint a cat, you can tell from the look on its face that it is refusing.

    Fortunately, no one dared to approach the feces of the Unicorn Winged Hawk within a thousand miles.

    After sleeping for a while to recover his strength and spirit, more than two hours passed.

    He sat cross-legged on arge tree and nned to cultivate for a while before leaving at dawn.

    It was too dangerous to sleep.

    Just as he sat down cross-legged, he heard a distant cry.

    The Unicorn has arrived.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>

    At the deepest point of the night, the cry of the Unicorn Winged Hawks could reach a distance of a hundred li.

    An Zaiyue opened his eyes wide in that split-second, thinking to himself, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s still haunting me.¡±

    He suddenly came to realize that the fact that the Unicorn Winged Eagle was able to catch him so quickly had something to do with the stench on his body.

    He only thought that the droppings of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle could make other magical beasts avoid it, but he forgot that it could also draw the Unicorn¡¯s Winged Eagle over.

    However, when he thought of this, he felt more at ease.

    The Unicorn did not travel at night because its eyes were not used to the dark.

    High up in the sky during the daytime, the Unicorn Winged Hawks could see thousands of miles in a single nce.

    At night, though, its eyes lost most of their effect, and it saw almost nothing.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the stench, it wouldn¡¯t have found her.

    An He had seen a mountain stream not far away before he went up the tree, so he made his decision immediately.

    He first smeared a lot of feces on the branches of the big tree, then jumped down and quickly rushed into the mountain stream.

    The man and the cat quickly took a bath in the stream.

    The cat, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly dove into the water and was chilled by the spirit, and let out a meow ¡­ An Zaixin said, ¡°Good Lord, shut up. Otherwise, the big birds wille and eat your little bug.¡±

    Good Lord shut up, even though he might not know what Anjou meant by that.

    An Zeng held the kitten and rolled around in the mountain stream for a while, but there was definitely still a stinking from his body.

    He might as well take off all his clothes and carry the cat naked as he walked through the forest.

    A short momentter, the Unicorn Winged Hawk arrived. A hurricane swept across the area and uprooted arge tree with a circumference of several hundred meters.

    The Unicorn Winged Hawk floated in mid-air. Its wings shook, and the Diamond Feather immediately covered it like a torrential rain.

    Each feather was over a meter long and as sharp as a de.

    This thing was densely packed and falling down like a natural disaster.

    An Zeng ran down the mountain stream, stumbling and stumbling.

    The stream concealed the smell of people, and he only hoped it would work.

    In less than a minute, not a single de of grass grew within a kilometer.

    Not only were there not even a single tree left, even the earth had been plowed through.

    The Unicorn Eagle couldn¡¯t see the result, but it felt the stench dissipate significantly. Soon after, itnded on the ground to investigate the situation.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, An Zhe ran and swam a few hundred meters away.

    A one meter thick water python was scared by the Unicorn Wing, and it swam rapidly along the stream.

    If this was a normal situation, An Zhe¡¯s body would have been the perfect fit for it to swallow. How could it let it go?

    But now it was more afraid than the war for Anjou.

    The water python¡¯s round body passed by, startling An Zhe.

    He saw that the water python was swimming faster than him, so he flipped over and climbed onto the back of the water python, wrapping his arms around the water python¡¯s waist.

    The scales of the water python were very thick, so it might not even feel that An Zaiyue hade up.

    Even if he felt it, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about it.

    The Unicorn¡¯s head was lowered like an old eyeball that had lost its eyesses as it searched the ground. After ten minutes without finding anything, it became even more furious.

    The Qilin Wing Eagle soared in the sky and started to randomly shoot out Diamond Feather, which was more than one meter long and was rampaging in the forest.

    Many of the towering trees were cut in half, and the mountain rocks were split apart.

    The water python became more and more afraid, and it swam faster and faster.

    At this moment, An Zhe suddenly felt a vibrationing from behind him. That vibration was definitely not caused by the feathers of the Unicorn¡¯s Winged King Kong hitting something.

    He nced back, and his face immediately changed.

    Water Curtain!

    It was the water that had emerged from the crater after An Zhe had taken the herb field away.

    The water filled the crater and then began to drain out. The crack in the canyon was small, so the water slowly filled the canyon.

    After the water had filled up, a water screen appeared. It was unknown what kind of power was holding the canyon open.

    A wave at least a thousand meters high would definitely die if it was pped.

    Sensing the danger, the Unicorn Eagles immediately flew off into the distance.

    However, the speed at which the waves of water rushed forward was extremely fast, and its destructive power was also much greater than that of the Unicorn¡¯s.

    Wherever the torrent passed by,rge trees were uprooted, and huge rocks rolled along with the waves.

    An Zhe could clearly feel the mountain stream getting wider and wider, and the water python was so scared that it didn¡¯t dare to show its face. It directly dove into the water and swam under the water.

    An Zaiyue was struggling to hold his breath, but right now his strength was so weak that it was already good enough for him to hold his breath for six to seven minutes.

    As the boa moved forward a little more, Anjou had to leave the boa and float up.

    The current was getting faster and faster now, and the waves were getting closer.

    If he escaped from the mountain stream and ran to the two sides, he was afraid that he would not be able to run for more than a few hundred meters before he would be swept back into the waves.

    At that time, even a bronze-headed, iron-armed man would not be able to stop An Zhe.

    Thus, it was safer to rush forward along the current.

    The Unicorn was a fool. It had no choice but to rush forward along the current, and it flew forward along the waves.

    The waves were like an enormous python, filling up the valley in an instant.

    The huge waves could knock off ayer of mountains.

    An Zeng forced himself to calm down and think of ways. If this continued, sooner orter, he would be killed by the waves.

    However, it was unknown whether or not the water python was scared out of its wits. It floated out of the water blindly, and then it bit towards An Zeng.

    An Xuan¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously raised the Red Luan hairpin in his hand, and in the instant he dodged the snake¡¯s head, pierced the Red Luan hairpin.

    The water python was in intense pain as its body suddenly coiled up.

    The water python in An Zhe¡¯s arms actually didn¡¯t get sucked into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    Perhaps it was because of the appearance of the Red Luan hairpin, but the Green Wing Eagle immediately cried out and then swooped down.

    It seemed that the Red Luan hairpin was a precious treasure that he had to protect. He would rather risk being hit by the waves of water toe down and snatch it.

    The water python was writhing in the water, its huge ws wing at the water. After grabbing onto the water python, it flew into the air.

    The water python, which was more than twenty meters long, was twisting violently. However, under the ws of the Unicorn Winged Hawk, it seemed to be powerless.

    An Zeng loosened his grip and fell from the sky back into the water. The waves carried him as he rushed forward, constantly crashing against the water.

    The Unicorn Winged Eagle grabbed the water python and flew into the air. It seemed to sense that the aura of the Crimson Luan hairpin was gone, and it flew into a rage.

    Its ws suddenly tightened, piercing through the water python¡¯s body. The sound the water python made was as if it was tearing through silk.

    Then, the Unicorn Winged Eagle released its ws and the water python fell from a few hundred meters above the ground.

    Before itnded on the ground, countless Diamond Feathers flew out from the Unicorn¡¯s body, chopping the water python into countless pieces in midair.

    An Diamond Feather flew over while brushing An Zeng¡¯s head, and embedded itself into the cliff with a loud bang.

    At this time, An Zeng waspletely unable to control himself in the water, he could only follow the flow of the water and move forward.

    After confirming that the person who stole the Red Luan hairpin was in the water, the Unicorn immediately shot Diamond Feather into the water.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of shooting yourself down?¡± he spat as he was gulped down a few mouthfuls of water.

    The sound of the waves was very loud, and the Unicorn naturally could not hear the peaceful words.

    He could only try his best not to run into the wall.

    Fortunately, he was still up there, and no matter how he rolled he didn¡¯t get hit by the stone.

    There was water in his ears, too, the roar of waves.

    It was impossible to calcte how far away they would be, but the sound of the waves suddenly became louder.

    An An fought desperately for the chance to breathe. As he struggled, his body suddenly became heavy and he fell down from above.

    Broken Cliff!

    Thus, the water current formed a huge waterfall here, and An Zhe was directly washed down by the waves.

    There was a time in the air when the struggle broke away from the current.

    Therefore, when the Unicorn Eagle sensed the aura of the Red Luan hairpin, it swooped down from above, opened its mouth, and bit towards An Zhe.

    At this moment, the dispute was already exhausted, and there was no way to resist it.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t injured and had some strength left, he definitely wasn¡¯t a match for the middle ranked magical beast, the Unicorn.

    An Zeng could only watch helplessly as the Unicorn Winged Hawk grew bigger and bigger, getting closer and closer.

    Behind the Unicorn was a full moon, so the bird pounced like a ck cloud.

    At this moment, An Zui felt the arrival of death once again.

    It was just like thest time he was surrounded and attacked by so many experts in the mountain range.

    Just when the Qilin Wing Eagle¡¯s mouth was about to make contact with An Zaiyue, an evenrger shadow suddenly flew out from above the waterfall. Then, it bit down on the Unicorn Wing Eagle mid-air.

    It was so big that An Zhe only felt as if half of a mountain had been smashed down.

    After biting down more than he could chew on, he saw huge scales in front of his eyes. Each scale was several metersrge.

    Under the full moon, halfway down the waterfall.

    An iparably huge carp rushed out from the waves and bit onto the Unicorn Winged Eagle in mid-air before falling into the deepke below.

    When the giant carp fell into the water, waves of water flooded the surrounding jungle.

    An Zaiyue had never thought that even if someone said it, he wouldn¡¯t believe that a carp could grow to this size!

    After the carp swallowed the rare winged eagle, the Overlord within a thousand miles had the chance to cry out before he died.

    With his freefall speed, it took him at least ten seconds tond.

    The moment he saw the carp clearly, An Zhe thought of something ¡­ .Within a week, he would hear some good news from the person who saw the carp.

    Pah!

    He spat, thinking he must have been stunned.

    As the waves pounded, the struggle finally lost consciousness.

    When he woke up, the rays of the sun had already warmed his body.

    He was lying in the middle of a mountain peak, with arge protruding stone.

    When the waves were at their highest, they were only a few thousand meters long, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to lie at this height.

    An Zhan rubbed his aching head. He recalled that he fell into the water a littleter than the gigantic carp.

    When the carp fell into the water, the waves sent him high into the sky.

    This rock was so big that even though the water had retreated, An Zhe still stayed behind. It had to be said that his luck was really heaven-defying.

    When An Zaiyue woke up, he immediately wanted to sit up and see the good master, but when he moved, his limbs and bones were in extreme pain.

    Then he saw the good lord lying on his chest, looking at him with concern.

    ¡°Good Lord, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re still here. As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s good.¡±

    An He spoke incoherently a few times. His hands drooped down powerlessly, and he discovered that he was still tightly holding onto the Red Luan hairpin.

    After lying for at least four hours, An Zhe finally had the strength to move.

    He moved back and helped himself to sit up, only to realize that his body was in terrible shape.

    There was not a single undamaged area left. There were wounds everywhere, and where there were no wounds, there were only bruises.

    He tried to move, but his arms were all right, but some of the bones in his legs and ribs must have been broken.

    At the halfway point of the mountain, on top of a protruding boulder, if there was no one to save him, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.

    Fortunately, An Zeng was currently carrying a medicinal field with him. Otherwise, he might have died even faster.

    ¡°Good Lord, this is what it means to survive.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any luck, but I know it hurts fucking badly. ¡±

    An Xuan said a few words to the cat. The cat was rubbing itself against his body. It was clear that it was very concerned about him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you have medicine for me?¡±

    An Zhe struggled to open the beads on the bracelet, then the image of the huge medicinal field appeared in his mind.

    He selected a few herbs in his mind, and the herbs automatically flew out from the space andnded beside An Zhe.

    An Zeng breathed for a while and looked into the distance. He noticed that there were countless bigkes in the mountains. They were deep in the middle of the mountain.

    He wondered where the huge carp had gone to, if it had already soared into the sky.

    An Zaixian thought that nothing would happen in the city, or else many people would die.

    Skinny Dean and the others, please don¡¯t let anything happen to them.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>

    For a long time, An Zhe couldn¡¯t even lift his arm, so it was impossible for him to heal himself.

    The struggle now is to have good medicine at hand, but not to be able to move.

    He tried a few times, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t do it.

    It was as if his arms were filled with lead, making it difficult for him to lift his hands.

    He originally thought that he would be better after recovering for a period of time, but as his injuries became heavier and heavier, his strength disappeared faster and faster.

    ¡°Good Lord.¡±

    An Zhan licked his cracked lips. ¡°Go, stay here. This is a dead end.¡±

    The cat let out a cry and crouched down beside An Zeng, implying that he would never leave.

    An Zhan said weakly, ¡°You can¡¯t go down?¡±

    Don¡¯t forget ¡­ You are a cat, how can you not go down?

    Come on, let¡¯s go, this ce is called Tian Tian Nong.

    ¡°Looks like this Cang Man Mountain is not my Blessed Land, I¡¯ll suffer once.¡±

    The cat suddenly stood up, barked a few words at An Zaihai, and then jumped off the cliff.

    He tried to look sideways, but he couldn¡¯t move.

    The good god left just like that. An Zhe felt like he was the only one left in the world, as well as the grim reaper who approached step by step.

    It was dark and dawn.

    It was dark again, light again.

    When the sun rose again, Andersen¡¯s weak face and eyelids could not be lifted.

    His mind became more and more fuzzy, and he felt colder and colder around him.

    He felt that it wasughable. He had two divine artifacts, a purple Red Luan hairpin, a purple pearl bracelet, and a key to the purple heaven-defying seal around his neck ¡­ but it could not save him.

    Although the Bloodpearl bracelet was only able to deal 1% of the damage, it waspletely useless for An Zhe¡¯s current injuries.

    An Zaiyue could only put off his death a little bit longer.

    Then he smiled wryly. He actually had the leisure to do this.

    Looking back on his life, he hadn¡¯t suffered any losses.

    The number of evil people who died in his hands was innumerable. If he were to exchange his life for a chance, he would definitely be able to make a killing.

    Last time, because of his powerful physical body, he had been able to protect his soul as well.

    However, it was different this time. His body was too weak, and his soul could not escape.

    Therefore, this time¡¯s death could be a true death.

    Just when An Zhe was wondering why the sky was darkening so quickly, he suddenly heard a sounding from his side.

    Then, in a daze, he seemed to see Fatty, who was panting heavily with sweat all over his face.

    A snow-white cat and a good grandpa jumped up from behind, crouching down in front of An Zeng and letting out a cry.

    Anjou saved his life, but now he has saved Anjou¡¯s life.

    He also didn¡¯t know how this little fellow had managed to pass through such a dangerous forest and return to the Illusory Realm.

    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s already done this. Is he dead?¡±

    The fatty sat beside An Zeng and breathed heavily.

    An Zhan narrowed his eyes. Perhaps it was because he had some hope, but his line of sight also became much clearer.

    He saw that the fatty had something simr to an exoskeleton on both of his arms, and it was very ingeniously made.

    ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll go back and report.

    After that, the Celestial Sect disbanded and everyone divided the valuables one by one and went back to their own homes to find their own mothers.

    Fatty took a few breaths, cursing as he tied An He¡¯s back with a rope, ¡°Trying toe out quietly and court death, it looks like you¡¯vee across pretty good luck. You¡¯ve never been exposed to sun bathing in this mountainous terrain before.¡±

    An Zeng only smiled weakly, as if he was a retard.

    The fatty¡¯s arm was still struggling. Even though he had the protection of his exoskeleton, it had only been broken for a few days and it was still not healed. Such a strong body movement made him hurt to the bone.

    The sweat on his forehead was less than half due to fatigue and more than half due to pain.

    But he bit his lip and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Putting the rope on his back, the fat man tied the rope to a rock on the cliff face and began to climb down the rope.

    An Zeng looked down and saw Qu Liu`er and Old Huo vaguely at the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Your arm ¡­¡±

    An Zaiyue said in a light tone.

    The fatty coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s much stronger than you. My arms hurt the most. You even hurt a f * cking chicken.¡±

    An Zeng actually startedughing. ¡°How did you... know?¡±

    Fatty: ¡°My Fiery Eyes of Truth ¡­ Motherfucker, it¡¯s as swollen as a ham, how can it not hurt?¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Can you pay attention to other ces ¡­¡±

    The fatty couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him. He climbed down from the rock wall with great difficulty, and by the time he reached the bottom, he was already grimacing in pain.

    Old Huo reached out to help An Zeng down, then sighed, ¡°It looks like in a few hours, even Immortals won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Daoist Immortals said you have a friend, that you don¡¯t need me to save him.¡±

    Qu¡¯Er¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw An Zhe¡¯s expression, and tears flowed down her cheeks.

    When she saw the medicine Fatty had brought with him, she immediately began to apply it to An Xuan. At this moment, An Xuan waspletely naked, but she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Old Huo made a shelf so Anjou could sit on it.

    He did not say a word to anyone on the way.

    Old Huo sighed and said that if he wasn¡¯t crippled, he wouldn¡¯t have let this fatty, who had lost an arm, suffer so much.

    However, the fatty shook his head. ¡°He did not say anything bitter when he helped me look for medicine to end up with such virtue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Anjou. ¡°I even mopped myself all over, but you didn¡¯t even mop it.¡±

    Fatty said that as long as you don¡¯t die, I will go back and bathe in excrement.

    It had to be said that Qu¡¯Er¡¯s medical skills weren¡¯t bad. She had used medicine to stabilize her injuries.

    After walking for two days, the injuries on An Zhe didn¡¯t worsen. On the contrary, he seemed to have improved a bit.

    By the time they returned to the Illusory Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with An Zhe¡¯s words.

    However, he looked extremely haggard. Within a few short days, he had lost anotheryer of weight.

    However, it was also strange that the fatty didn¡¯t seem skinny at all due to the immense pain he suffered.

    It was alreadyte in the morning when he returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    When Xiao Qidao saw An Zaiyuee back, he twisted his butt and ran over, crying to the point of tears. ¡°Brother An Zai-ge, are you in pain?¡±

    An Zizhengforted, ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t hurt, big brother is tired.¡±

    After entering the room, Ann grabbed quite a few medicinal herbs and briefly exined her fortuitous encounter.

    Old Huo kept on staring at the bracelet as his expression kept on changing.

    An Zaihe knew that Old Huo must have noticed something, so he didn¡¯t say it out loud in front of everyone.

    With enough herbs, Madman Qu and Qu Liu`er both started to work hard, treating their wounds was actually not a difficult task.

    The fat many in the rocking chair, in bed. Both of them looked tired, but they looked at each other and giggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, your smile is so ugly.¡±

    he said.

    Fatty curled his lips. ¡°Do you think that you are handsome at the moment?¡±

    ¡°F * ck, if it wasn¡¯t for the pain of meughing all over my body, I would haveughed all over my muscles already.¡±

    Qu Liu`er rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s already like this, but you two still have the mood to joke around.¡±

    Fatty said, ¡°Little Liu¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand. This is a way of life, do you understand?¡±

    Weeping is a day andughing is a day, why don¡¯t we let the enemy cry themselves augh.

    ¡°Look at how philosophical my words are. Please don¡¯t put yourself in my shoes and don¡¯t adore me. I don¡¯t like firewood chicks like you ¡­ I like fat and white, understood?¡±

    Qu Liu`er red at him and wrapped him up in her arms.

    Fatty cried out in pain, ¡°Are you taking revenge on me?¡±

    Qu Liu`er said, ¡°Your bones are already broken. I broke my bones just now to reconnect.¡±

    Fatty was stunned for a moment. ¡°Aunt, do you think that my arm is made of glue? I¡¯m ying around with it.¡±

    Qu Liu`er said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a massage so that your arms grow crooked and twisted, like spider legs?¡±

    Fatty thought for a moment. His arm must have been very ugly, so he had no choice but to endure the pain.

    Qu Liu`er helped Fatty fix his arm before changing An Zaiyue¡¯s medicine.

    Although she was still young and wore a man¡¯s attire, her face was so delicate and pretty under the light of themp.

    An Zaixin said, if Qu Liu`er changed into a female attire, she would definitely be beautiful.

    ¡°For the sake of peace, Old Huo is awesome.¡±

    Fatty wanted to give him a thumbs up, but he failed. ¡°The arm that you installed for me is so powerful that it¡¯s indescribable.¡±

    When the good grandpa came back, we knew that something had happened to you. Actually, Xiao Liu¡¯er and Madman Qu had already been searching for you for two or three days, but we couldn¡¯t find you near the city.

    We guessed that you must have gone deep into the mountains.

    But we don¡¯t have a clue, and we don¡¯t know how to find you. ¡±

    ¡°Good Lord has returned. We feel that something big has happened.¡±

    However, I am the strongest in this martial field.

    ¡°Old Huo randomly found some things and made the exoskeleton in the time it takes to make a cup of tea.¡±

    An Zaixin said that Old Huo was an expert from the Starry Night Potion Pavilion, a master refiner. Creating such a prosthetic arm really wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    However, Old Huo did not share his experiences with Fatty and the others, so he did not reveal them.

    Sometimes it¡¯s not easy to keep secrets, especially from your friends.

    The secret of another person was always leaked out by ident.

    An argument is not like this. He has a minimum of morality.

    Qu Liu`er helped An Zaiyue change his medicine, then she fished out An Zaiyue¡¯s clothes and put it on him.

    The fat guy was jeering, ¡°I¡¯m just a girl helping you with these things, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to marry anyone else.¡±

    You can¡¯t be a rascal.

    From now on, Xiao Liu¡¯er will be your woman, you can¡¯t bully her.

    If you bully her, I¡¯ll castrate you. ¡±

    An Zhan bitterly smiled, not knowing what to say.

    He felt that Little Liu¡¯er was very cute, but the age difference between the two was far too great ¡­ However, there was no way for An Zhe to say such a thing out loud.

    Qu¡¯Er blushed in embarrassment. After helping An Zhan change his clothes, she stood up and stomped on Fatty¡¯s feet. With a snort, she ran out of the room.

    Fatty: ¡°Your wife will beat me up!¡±

    An Zeng stared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. She has a simple-minded personality. She won¡¯t be able to take it when you joke around like this.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter to you and me that you and I are rough men, but don¡¯t joke about girls.

    The girl¡¯s mind is so thin and fragile that sometimes you think a joke that¡¯s not a problem can hurt her deeply. ¡±

    The fatty nodded, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    ¡°But you and she really do match pretty well, they are both so skinny ¡­ Have a peaceful fight, tell me about what you experienced in the vast and deste mountain, how did you get injured like this?¡±

    An Zaiyue gave a brief ount of what had happened, but he didn¡¯t say anything about the mummified corpse.

    He simply said that he had arrived at a strange ce, picked up a treasure, and then brought back arge patch of medicinal field.

    He was only seriously injured after encountering the Unicorn Winged Eagle.

    It was not that An Zaiyue did not believe Fatty, but that Senior corpse could not be disturbed.

    The weapons of the seven men, the crystal coffin, and the purple-rank treasure on the senior.

    Once someone found out, it would be a disaster for them. They might not even be able to keep a corpse.

    Fatty had always been straightforward. Perhaps he had already told someone.

    If this matter were to spread, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any good results.

    Even though he had taken most of the dangerous matters lightly, the fatty¡¯s face still paled when he heard this. ¡°Damn ¡­ That¡¯s a middle level demon beast. Compared to humans, it¡¯s at least a powerful person at the Xumi Realm.¡±

    ¡°If that thing were to attack us, not many people in the city would be able to bear it.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the illusory world. There must be some powerful experts hiding here, but they just don¡¯t want to show their faces.¡±

    The reason why An Zhe spected like this was because of the flood that resembled a prehistoric, ferocious beast.

    After being submerged in such arge area, it was obviously abnormal for Illusory Realm¡¯s Longevity City to not be affected at all.

    If it wasn¡¯t for someone stopping him, An Zhe wouldn¡¯t believe anything he said.

    At this time, Old Huo walked in from the outside. As soon as he entered the door, he looked at An Zhan¡¯s bracelet and then said to Skinny Du, ¡°Fatty, you go out for a while first. I want to talk to An Zhan alone.¡±

    The fatty stood up, ¡°Alright, teach him a lesson. Let him know how wrong it is for him to leave the sect without permission. Not to mention, he is the Sect Master, and he doesn¡¯t even have any sense of discipline.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it should be castrated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to castrate me ever since you got here. Why?!¡±

    The fatty was silent for a moment. Then, he said in an experienced tone, ¡°Because you are older.¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°How about you try it too?¡±

    Fatty: ¡°Scram!¡±

    Then he went out.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>

    After Old Huo came in, he seemed to be hesitating, as if he was thinking about what to say.

    After finding a safe ce to argue, Old Huo always gave An a feeling that he wanted to say something but was hesitant.

    He seemed preupied, and there was aplex look in his eyes.

    ¡°Senior, feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Old Huo looked at An Zeng, then at the Blood Pearl bracelet on his wrist.

    ¡°Arguably ¡­ Do you know what that thing is in your hands?¡±

    An Chao nodded, ¡°I got it by ident. There seems to be a type of intelligence in this bead that can tell the holder what it is.¡±

    So I know this thing is called the Blood Pearl bracelet, it¡¯s a purple rank magic item.

    ¡°Does Senior know this thing as well?¡±

    Old Huo was silent for a moment, his expression especially solemn. ¡°It really is this thing ¡­ The Blood Feather Pearl, I have only heard of it but never seen it with my own eyes.¡±

    If it¡¯s convenient for you, tell me in detail how you got it.

    Believe me, this is a matter of life and death for you. ¡±

    Seeing how serious Old Huo was, An Zou could not help but feel a little depressed.

    He didn¡¯t want to say anything about the mummified corpse, so all he said was that he had found a medicinal field, a hut, in a hut in the valley.

    He found the blood pearl in the hut and put it on just because he thought it was a good thing.

    As a result, after wearing it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it off.

    After hearing this, Old Huo¡¯s expression became a little more rxed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t someone else giving it to you, you might have picked it up yourself.¡±

    An Zaiyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face remained calm. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Old Huo walked to the window and stood there for a while before saying, ¡°There was a cruel legend in the past about this blood pearl.¡±

    It was said that the Blood Pearl was not from the human world, but from hell.

    When I was in the Starry Night Potion Pavilion, I read a lot of ancient books about ancient divine artifacts.

    ¡°ording to the ancient records, the blood bead came from a Bodhi tree in the blood pool of hell. It was nourished by the blood.¡±

    ¡°Later, some great cultivators mistakenly entered the Infernal Realm, and seeing how miraculous this Bodhi tree was, they broke its branches and created this blood pearl bracelet.¡±

    After this great cultivator returned to the human world, something happened. He was chased down by his enemies and died at the peak of his life.

    ¡°After his descendants obtained this bracelet, from then on ¡­ this family will never be revived. All the people who obtained the bracelet, no one will be able to die peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°ording to the ancient records, the malice of this Blood Culture Pearl lies in the two words, blood culture.

    Once the blood bead was recognized as its master, the master would have no choice but to use his own blood to nourish this thing.

    You said that when you got the bracelet, something stuck out of the bead and sucked some of the blood... Eighty-nine out of ten, it¡¯s rumored to be true.

    Blood cultivation beads required a long period of nourishment from the blood, so the person who wore them would have their bloodline constantly drawn out by the beads.

    ¡°If this person can¡¯t maintain his strength, sooner orter his blood will bepletely absorbed by the Blood Pearl and he will be a mummy.¡±

    When An Zhe thought of that mummified corpse, his heart became more and more heavy.

    Old Huo said, ¡°Speaking of which, as long as it wasn¡¯t given to you by others, it¡¯s better. It¡¯s because there¡¯s an even more vicious attribute to this Blood Cultivation Pearl.¡±

    If thest holder had been drained of blood by the Blood Pearl, if he had been cursed before he died.

    ¡°In that case, not only will the next holder use their own blood to nourish the Blood Training Pearl, they will also have to use their own blood to nourish thest holder, a dried corpse.¡±

    ¡°When the mummified corpse obtains the bloodline power of the current holder, it will slowly recover.¡±

    This was the Blood Pearl Curse. It was said that it was a forbidden technique created by the Lord of Hell himself.

    ¡°No matter who it is, they will have no choice but to nourish it after wearing the Blood Fang Pearl.¡±

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom, but he was always unwilling to believe that he had been schemed against.

    Although the corpse¡¯s strangeness was like what Old Huo had said, perhaps it was relying on him to return the soul.

    But when he saw the mummified corpse, the bracelet was not with him.

    Moreover, the first thing the mummy gave him was a ne, not this bracelet.

    Perhaps, it was just a coincidence?

    Anjou tried tofort himself, but found that there was nothing he could do tofort himself.

    It was impossible for Huo to know how he had seen the mummified corpse, so there was no need to invent such a lie to deceive himself.

    Before the war began, he was the head of the Hall of Magic. He was experienced and knowledgeable, but his understanding of magic tools was clearly not as good as Old Huo¡¯s many years in the Starry Night Potion Pavilion.

    Artistic industry has specialized, Anshou at that time with the offensive power of fierce and let the world fear the wind and fear.

    And for a person like Lao Huo, his understanding of magical equipment naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to others.

    ¡°You should pay more attention in the future.¡±

    After being silent for a while, Old Huo said, ¡°If ¡­ if you feel that your bloodline is always in a weakened state, and that you are always feeling very tired, then you should prepare for it.¡±

    As the wearer¡¯s strength increases, the power of the Blood Training Pearl increases. However, the stronger the pearl is, the more blood it will absorb.

    ¡°If you have the previous possessor¡¯s spell, then your blood will be lost very quickly.¡±

    An Zaixin tried his best to ask calmly, ¡°Is there a way to solve this problem?¡±

    Old Huo looked at An He and said, ¡°No, even if you cut off this arm and throw the blood pearl to the ends of the earth.¡±

    It¡¯s still absorbing your blood all the time, even if you¡¯re thousands of miles away from the bead.

    Because the blood has already been pricked at that time, it and your blood veins are interconnected... can¡¯t be untied.

    ¡°Only when you are almost sucked into a mummy will you be able to activate the curse and pass it on to the next holder.¡±

    ¡°And then there¡¯s that.¡±

    Old Huo¡¯s reply was as if he wasforting Huo, ¡°Improve yourself as soon as possible, and always keep your blood and Qi in an adequate condition.¡±

    That is to say, your rate of bing stronger must be much faster than the Blood Culture Pearl.

    As long as you can always satisfy the blood supply of the bead without harming your body, it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°There is another way, if you don¡¯t be stronger, and keep yourself at your current level, then the blood demand of the Bodily Training Pearl will be very small.¡±

    ¡°Provided that thest holder is not cursed.

    If so, your blood will be sucked dry quickly.

    ¡°Let me ask you, did you see any mummified corpses near the Blood Pearl?¡±

    An Zeng opened his mouth, ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Old Man looked at An Zaihai with doubt in his eyes. He then sighed, ¡°I hope it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine if you pay more attention to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no way to remove the Blood Pearl from your wrist. The only thing I hope for is that the demand for the bead is not that big.¡±

    An Zeng forced a smile. ¡°Perhaps my speed of bing stronger is much faster than it is.¡±

    Old Huo was silent for a long time, then he turned around and walked out.

    He knew that Old Huo couldn¡¯t find any words tofort him.

    His current cultivation potential was at half a star, and he wanted to quickly increase his own strength?

    It¡¯s just a dream.

    For a long time after Haugh left, the struggle was in a state of anxiety and heaviness.

    He knew that Old Huo wouldn¡¯t lie to him, because he didn¡¯t need to.

    An Zaiyue wouldn¡¯t suspect an old man who gifted him the Purple rank Heaven Defying Seal, just like how he still didn¡¯t believe that the mummy senior was trying to absorb his own blood to be reborn.

    So what?

    An Zeng took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Elder Corpse had gifted him a Purple rank magic tool and a hundred mu of medicinal field. Wouldn¡¯t it be fair to use these things to exchange for some of his blood?

    Furthermore, this Blood Cultivation Pearl Curse was not truly unbreakable. As long as he could maintain his enhanced speed above the speed of the Blood Training Pearl, he would be fine.

    An Xuan subconsciously looked down at the beads on his left wrist, looking at the thirteen different colored stars on the beads.

    Think of it as a kind of supervision.

    Time is always slipping away, like sleep.

    I kept thinking I¡¯d go to sleep after a while, and then I realized I didn¡¯t have much time left.

    During the day, he would either squeeze out his body, or squeeze out the time that he should use to do other things.

    An Zaiyue did not dare to waste any more time, because he knew that he had no right to waste any more time with the Blood Training Pearl.

    Even when he was resting in bed, he did not give up cultivating.

    The so-called marrow cleansing wasn¡¯t simply to strengthen the muscles and bones, or even meridians. It was simply to circte the power of one¡¯s cultivation.

    The most important thing was to open the potential of his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea.

    Everyone had a dantian¡¯s Qi Sea, whether they were ordinary people or cultivators.

    This was a natural thing, a strange part of the human body.

    The difference between a genius and an ordinary person was the degree to which the Qi Sea in the Dantian opened.

    The reason a genius was a genius was because when they were born, their dantian¡¯s Qi Sea had already been opened.

    As for ordinary people, their dantian¡¯s Qi Sea was closed.

    If he wanted to open it, he would have to rely on the strength of the spirit stones and the help of a cultivator at the spatial realm and above to wash the marrow.

    An Zaihai¡¯s potential was half a star, which meant that his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea had only opened a single crack.

    The size of the door is rtive, whether in or out.

    The bigger it was, the more people would enter.

    The opening is small, the entering and exiting are few.

    The so-called size was absorption and release.

    To absorb, was to absorb the power of one¡¯s cultivation into the Qi Sea in one¡¯s dantian.

    Release referred to the strength of the attack.

    As the door was opened wide, the power of the attack would naturally be great, because the power of the attack would be great.

    Therefore, the division of realms was not very strict.

    Both of them had levelled up to the first grade, butpared to Xiao Qitao, Xiao Qitao¡¯s attacking power was more than ten times stronger.

    As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, the power of Xiao Qi¡¯s attacks would also increase exponentially.

    Ten times, twenty times, a hundred times, a thousand times ¡­

    And the most important point was that if the door was very small, then one¡¯s cultivation would probably stagnate at a certain level.

    The absorbing power could only be maintained at a level one Ascending, then it would never be able to reach level two Ascending.

    What An Zhe needed to deal with urgently now was to open the door of his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea evenrger.

    However, it was simply too difficult to change his physique.

    This was different from Purification. Purification was only opening the door to the Qi Sea in his dantian, because the door was already there.

    However, the change to your physique is to make your door bigger.

    An Zeng rested on his bed for about a month before he recovered. To him, this was not the best news, but the fact that the blood requirements of the Blood Training Pearl seemed to be very small, otherwise he would not have recovered.

    However, An Zeng also knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had absorbed the blood pearl, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a month to recover.

    After all, Qu Liu`er had been using the emerald or even the white rank medicine to nourish his body every day.

    If he was a genius, he would have already recovered or be even stronger after eating so many medicinal herbs of the emerald or white rank.

    However, the struggle for safety had only brought his body back to the same level as before.

    A month, no progress.

    Calcting the time, there was still more than four months until the match with the Academy. It seemed like there was no hope for him to win.

    But the struggle did not give up.

    For he is a strife, and never epts the strife of fate.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>

    Perhaps it was because Old Huo¡¯s words had a great effect on the conflict, so from time to time, he would feel that something was wrong with his body.

    Many people would be suspicious after knowing that they might face a bad situation. Even though they were fine, they would always think that they had something to do.

    After all, he had the experience that most people did not have, and the strength that ordinary people did not have.

    The effect on the body of wearing a Blood Pearl bracelet was not that great, he found.

    However, it had a huge impact on the progress of his cultivation.

    Even with half a star¡¯s potential and having eaten so many white rank medicinal herbs, it was equivalent to having to make up for it every day. Logically speaking, he should have already improved.

    However, in reality, An Zhe felt that the door to his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea was only a crack.

    At night, An Zaihai fought for a test on the Nine Stars Arena, but it was still half a star.

    After their bodies recovered, An Zeng gave Skinny Du and the others a detailed cultivation n. Afterwards, he gave Qu Liu`er a lot of medicinal herbs and pills to enhance their physiques.

    After that, he would always enter the Heaven Defying Seal in the dead of the night to cultivate.

    Time in the Heaven Defying Seal is stagnant.

    So no matter how long he stayed in there, when he came out or when he went in.

    In other words, there was plenty of time for cultivation.

    For a person with such poor cultivation potential, this was perhaps the best thing to do.

    Even though it was bad, there was no need to consider the consumption of time.

    Therefore, An Zhe always had a sincere heart of gratitude towards Old Huo. This kind of favor was something that he could never repay.

    Old Huo was an open-minded person, as well as a very honest person.

    Even though he said that his body was disabled, An Zaiyue believed that with Old Huo¡¯s position and influence in the Starry Night Potion House, he could easily throw out one or two items of red or gold grade magic tools, which would cause endless trouble for Mu Changyan. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Mu Changyan, it would still make Mu Changyan restless.

    However, Old Huo knew very well that the death of Huo Wu had nothing to do with Mu Changyan.

    By challenging the previous City Lord, Huo Wufu had be the new City Lord. This meant that he was destined to face the challenge of others.

    Mu Changyan had injured Huo Wufu. This was unavoidable during thepetition.

    If Mu Changyan Xin was vicious enough, she would have already killed Huo Wufu.

    However, Mu Changyan didn¡¯t have one, so Old Huo actually didn¡¯t hate Mu Changyan.

    On the other hand, he hated himself more for not being able to educate his son.

    There were times when Anjou felt that Old Huo had transferred his love for Horvu to himself.

    Thus, An Zaiyue knew that he couldn¡¯t let this old man down.

    Other than teaching Du Qingmei and Qu Liu`er seven different ways of cultivation, all of his time was spent on cultivating.

    The space of the Heaven Defying Seal was actually very strange. Old Huo had told Chen Xi that it was a small world.

    The characteristic of this small world is that everything in it is still.

    When Ann fought her way in, the wildflowers on the grass were in full bloom, so they were always in full bloom.

    No withering, no aging.

    As he walked along the path, he looked down and saw an ant. When the ant returned, it was still there.

    But what was even stranger was that the things here were not fake, but real.

    Ants are living ants, and flowers are living flowers.

    Even if a divine artifact could defy the will of the heavens, it still had its drawbacks.

    The time spent in the Heaven Defying Seal was indeed negligible, but because his blood had nearly stopped circting after entering, the speed at which he cultivated and grew here was almost negligible.

    An Zhan and Old Huo entered the Heaven-defying Seal Small World together. Old Huo didn¡¯t let An Xuan immediately start cultivating, but asked him to sit down and chat.

    ¡°You are getting impatient.¡±

    ¡°But the more anxious you are, the less likely you are to get anything out of it,¡± said Huo.

    An Xuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to not be anxious. It¡¯s been less than four months since Ist fought with the Fantasy Academy, but I still haven¡¯t made it.¡±

    Old Huo picked up the wine gourd and handed it to An Zaihai, ¡°Listen to me first, this Heaven Defying Seal ¡­ The Heaven defying Seal is able to stop time.¡±

    However, this was precisely the initial stage of the Heaven Defying Seal. As time stopped, the progress of his cultivation was also extremely slow.

    Because your life here is almost non-existent, so you almost never grow.

    ¡°In order to truly use the Heaven Defying Seal, one has to understand magic tools, especially purple grade magic tools.¡±

    He smiled and pointed at An Zui, ¡°You are now a local tycoon, a nouveau riche.¡±

    You already have three purple-rank magic tools on you, but they arepletely useless.

    Let me first exin to you why a purple grade magic item can be called a high grade magic item, that is because of its growth and adaptation to the wielder.

    ¡°The purple rank magic item automatically adjusts its state of mind to adapt to the wielder¡¯s strength, thus unleashing the wielder¡¯s greatest attack or defense.¡±

    ¡°However, the first thing to do is to ensure that the holder has a certain amount of strength.

    As for you, you still don¡¯t have an entry level, so you don¡¯t have much power.

    This is also the reason why your purple grade magic tool ispletely useless in your hands.

    The Heaven Defying Seal can give you plenty of time right now, but that¡¯s not a good thing.

    ¡°Let me tell you this, when you can start to circte the time within the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯, it will prove that you have truly started to grow.¡±

    An Xuan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Old Huo continued, ¡°Like I said, with your current strength, you haven¡¯t activated the Heaven Defying Seal at all.¡±

    Because you are too weak, time hardly moves.

    Because if you don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t be able to improve yourself.

    When you ascend to the first grade, and enter the Heaven Defying Seal, you will realize that the time here will slowly flow.

    The ant you see will begin to crawl slowly.

    It would take a long time for him to climb up that path, rtive to its size.

    But as long as he moved, it would be a good start. ¡±

    ¡°If you are unable to enter the product, no matter how long you cultivate in the Heaven Defying Seal, you may not be able to enter the product.

    As your strength grows more and more powerful, the time inside the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯ will also be faster and faster.

    I had originally calcted that cultivators who ascended to the ninth grade would enter the Heaven Defying Seal and cultivate. The time here would be about a thousand times slower than outside.

    That is to say, you have been cultivating here for one thousand hours, while only two hours have passed outside. ¡±

    ¡°When your strength reaches the spatial realm, it will be a leap.

    The time required for the Heaven Defying Seal was five hundred times slower than the time needed for the formation of the seal.

    When you reach the ninth level of the Sumeru Constetion, the time here is a hundred times slower than outside.

    When your cultivation has reached the State of Imprisoning, the time here is 50 times slower than outside. To reach the Ninth Grade of Imprisoning, it is about 40 times slower.

    When he reached the Small Completion Stage, the time changes would be even smaller.

    The Small Perfect Stage cultivated here for one month, and a day had passed outside.

    When he reached the Great Perfection Stage, twenty days passed, and one day passed outside.

    ¡°I reached the Lesser Heaven stage, and cultivated for ten days, while a day passed outside.¡±

    Anjou understood.

    As his strength grew stronger, the time within the ¡®Reverse Heavenly Seal¡¯ also began to flow faster and faster.

    It sounded like the Heaven Defying Seal was weaker as a cultivator became stronger, but in reality, this was what was truly heaven defying.

    At the lesser celestial stage, it was actually more or less possible to cultivate there.

    Old Huo said, ¡°If you can reach the Great Heaven Realm, then the Heaven Defying Seal will lose its ability to control time.¡±

    You stay here to cultivate for a day, and it¡¯s also a day outside.

    This was because the strength of a Greater Heaven stage expert far exceeded that of a mere cultivation tool.

    He smiled and said to An Zhan, ¡°That¡¯s why I had no choice but to persuade you when I saw how impatient you were.¡±

    The Heaven Defying Seal is different from your other two Purple grade magic tools. Your Red Luan hairpin will increase in strength as you grow stronger.

    If you are in the Lesser Heaven stage, the Red Luan hairpin can reach the Lesser Heaven stage.

    Even if he were to release the Red Luan hairpin himself, it would not be difficult for him to suppress a Heavenly Realm expert.

    ¡°However, the Heaven Defying Seal is just a space, a magical equipment that can change the time. It is not used to attack, but you can use it as a defense.¡±

    Old Huo stood up and pulled An He: ¡°Believe in yourself, if even the Blood Culture Pearl can¡¯t do anything to you, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Sometimes, luck was also a part of one¡¯s strength.

    I¡¯ve never met anyone more lucky than you, and this is called the Blessed One. ¡±

    An Zaiyue also got up, and followed Old Huo to leave the Heaven Defying Seal.

    ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t be hasty.

    ¡°First, let yourself enter the product before advancing the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    Old Huo took the wine gourd back from An Zeng¡¯s hands and frowned. ¡°Why are you drinking so much ¡­ Young people can¡¯t drink too much, it¡¯s not good for their bodies at all.¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°Stop messing around, your gourd is filled with water.¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°Oh... I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the highest level of drinking wine is wine even if you drink it.¡±

    An Zaixin said that if he said this to Zhong Jiuge, it might be helpful to his improvement.

    However, Zhong Jiuge was no longer in the city of Huanmo. She had asked Zhong Jiuge to help her go to the Southern Wilderness¡¯ Tianhao Pce.

    An Zaiyi had already guessed that those people who had plotted against him might attack the Heavenly Hao Pce, so he asked Zhong Jiuge toe over as soon as possible and find Xu Mei-die to remind her to pay attention to Da Xi.

    After Old Huo left, An Zhe began to ponder on how he could raise his potential and open the door wider.

    He was too weak right now and couldn¡¯t see his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea.

    However, from his physique, he spected that not only was the door small, but the door was also very small.

    Xiao Qitao was a peerless genius. His door was probably ten feet tall. After opening it, he could pour even arge river in.

    An Zaixin thought that his door was only half a meter tall, and it was only opened a crack. He guessed that even if water was poured into thedle, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    Since the amount of cultivation power he absorbed was small, the improvement in his cultivation level was naturally very slow.

    An Zaiyue was a bit distressed, so he decided to divert his attention and calm himself down first.

    He intended to think of a way to get the field out of the Blood Pearl.

    Now the medicine field can be picked up in the blood bead, but Anshou also cannot enter, can not take care of.

    If there was a way to transfer the herb field to the Heaven Defying Seal, then he could let Qu Liu`er enter.

    Qu Liu`er was such a drug addict that she would probably jump in joy when she saw the herb field.

    Therefore, An Zui had no choice but to find Old Huo and tell him what he was thinking.

    Old Huo wanted An to fight over cultivation first, so he thought of a way to do it.

    An Zeng walked to the ssroom¡¯s door and felt a wave of aura. Then, he saw Xiao Qitao reading a book on a chair. Suddenly, his face turned red, as if he was drunk.

    ¡°Xiao Qidao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    An Zeng asked anxiously as he ran into the ssroom.

    Xiao Qidao¡¯s small head was swaying. ¡°Brother An Zou ¡­ hehehehe ¡­ I¡¯m so dizzy, sofortable.¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a while, then he suddenly reacted, ¡°You are about to enter the realm!¡±

    Xiao Qidao had advanced to the First Purity level a month ago, but he did not expect to advance again so quickly.

    This kind of speed at which one advanced was enough to infuriate other cultivators to death.

    Everyone¡¯s reaction was different when they advanced, so An Zizhao didn¡¯t think that Xiao Qishao had advanced again at first.

    At this moment, Skinny Du came over with a worried expression while carrying a bowl of medicinal soup. When he saw Xiao Qidao¡¯s expression, he quickly ran over. ¡°Quick, drink my bowl of medicine and wake up!¡±

    Qu¡¯Er stood in front of Xiao Qidao, ¡°That is a medicine that my master refined for you to increase your physique and potential. It is not to say that you are not drunk ¡­ Besides, Xiao Qidao is not drunk.¡±

    The fatty sighed, ¡°Geniuses are geniuses. They advance just because they want to.¡±

    He pinched his nose and poured the bowl of medicinal soup into the toilet. After a while, he covered his stomach and ran towards the toilet, ¡°This crappy medicine, it¡¯s fine if you eat it.¡±

    An Zhe carried Little Seven and walked towards his room, wanting her to sleep for a while.

    He was halfway there when he heard a loud bang.

    When he looked back, he saw that the toilet had copsed.

    ¡°F * ck! F * ck me! F * ck me! F * ck me! F * ck me! F * ck me!¡±

    In the room, Old Huo burst outughing, ¡°There are people who have entered into the dream realm, there are people who have entered the realm drunk, there are also people who have entered the realm in great pain.¡±

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>

    Xiao Qi had advanced to the second grade in three months, while Fatty had advanced to the first grade in three months. It seemed that Xiao Qi¡¯s speed was not much faster than Fatty¡¯s.

    However, in reality, Fatty was only an Inferior Grade and Little Seven was the Ascending Grade. The two of them could not even be mentioned in the same breath.

    The fatty covered his butt and went to find Madman Qu, he grimaced in pain.

    When Madman Qu saw the big hole in Fatty¡¯s pants, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    Fatty was stunned for a moment before heughed and scolded, ¡°Bullsh * t, it¡¯s bullsh * t!¡±

    The two farts didn¡¯t mean the same thing.

    Madman Qu, of course, did not understand. He frowned and told Du to get skinny and have a good look.

    Then, he pped Du¡¯s skinny buttocks: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a little bit explosive. I¡¯ve already stuffed it back into your body.¡±

    Just use some trauma medicine in a while. Eat less and don¡¯t poop these days.

    If you can¡¯t help it, think of a way to throw up, don¡¯t pull. ¡±

    The fatty covered his face. ¡°Madman, can you not be so disgusting? I¡¯ll take a look at you!¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­ Life is dim without light.¡±

    Seeing that Du was so skinny and fine, An Zizhong carried Little Qizhao to his room. Little Qizhao looked like he was drunk, crying andughing at the same time.

    The first sentence was called ¡®big brother An Xuan¡¯, but I felt so good. The next sentence would make me cry and think about my mother.

    He was only 4 years old, so he needed his mother. But when Auntie Ye went to Great Yan City, Xiao Qidao was already 8 years old.

    Out of the three students in thepetition, Xiao Qiandao was a level two Ascending Realm cultivator.

    Du is thin into the product, Qu Liu`er also entered the product a month ago.

    On the contrary, it was this mister, the sect master of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, who was a person of no character at all.

    An Zaidao ced Xiao Qidao on the bed, covered him with a nket, and thenforted him with a few words of constion, wanting to leave.

    Xiao Qidao grabbed An Chou¡¯s wrist and waved it around. ¡°Brother An Chou, don¡¯t leave. I want you to protect me. There¡¯s a big tiger here!¡±

    Hey, it¡¯s not a big tiger, it¡¯s a kitty.

    ¡°Brother An Zou is your kind master, why did he be a fatty big brother again ¡­ Brother An Zou, there¡¯s someone behind you.¡±

    When An Zaidao turned around, he discovered that no one was around. Xiao Qidao was truly drunk.

    An Zaidao sat down beside Xiao Qidao, allowing Xiao Qidao to grab onto his wrist and wave it around.

    Xiao Qidao¡¯s gibberish became more and more iprehensible.

    When he was almost asleep, he dared to stand up.

    He picked up Little Seven¡¯s hand and tried to put it under the nket.

    Xiao Qidao was still muttering under his breath, ¡°I can sing children¡¯s songs. Mother, please don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Mother, I can already cultivate. Once I be strong, I will go save you.

    ¡°Brother An Xuan, don¡¯t be afraid, you will be the best Sect Master, the strongest cultivator ¡­ Eh, Brother An Xuan, why do you have such a big door?¡±

    An Xin smiled and covered Xiao Qidao with a nket before walking out of the room.

    Xiao Qidao flipped over. ¡°Xiao Qidao also has a door that¡¯s as tall as a big tree.¡±

    The door of brother An Zhe was much bigger than the door of Xiao Qizhao. It was as big as a mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s very tiring to push open the door of Little Seven, but it would be even more tiring and tiring to push open Brother An Xuan¡¯s door.¡±

    An Zaidao didn¡¯t hear Xiao Qidao¡¯s words, so he went back to Old Huo to discuss how to transfer the medicinal field into the heaven defying Seal.

    Those herbs had no special meaning to the conflict, but they were extremely important to Qu Liu`er.

    Every cultivator had their own Dao, and Qu Liu`er¡¯s Dao had already been decided long ago.

    Her love for medicine was far greater than her love for cultivation.

    Initially, when Madman Qu had brought her to plead with the Academy, she had been somewhat resistant and didn¡¯t want to cultivate.

    If she could get into contact with those rare herbs, she might gain a deeper understanding of the art of medicine and be of great help to cultivation.

    Old Huo and An had a long discussion, but he was unable to find a solution for the time being.

    However, Old Huo said that there was no rush. He just needed something. As long as he found it, transferring the herb field would not be difficult.

    When An Zizheng asked him what he wanted, Old Huo said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have a way to deal with it when you get in.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will fall into your trap. Are you waiting for me to say that I¡¯m not a thing?¡±

    Old Huo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You are a thing.¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Is it that interesting ¡­¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°This is going to be fun.¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Please be more serious, you¡¯re a senior from the martial arts world.¡±

    Old Huo pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a martial artist. If it wasn¡¯t for my son, I wouldn¡¯t have gone into martial arts either.¡±

    An Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, you said your cultivation base has been crippled. Why?¡±

    Old Huo¡¯s face darkened a little, then he smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s already been so long, so there¡¯s no harm in talking about it.¡±

    Do you know why I surpassed those people with better talent than me to be one of the best master refiners in the Starry Night Tower? ¡±

    Anjou shook his head.

    Old Huo said, ¡°Because I¡¯m ruthless to myself. If I tell myself that my talent in refining is inferior to others, then I have to have a heart even more vicious than others and have greater perseverance.¡±

    ¡°So, I took apart my dantian¡¯s Qi Sea ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    An Zeng eximed in surprise, and his face changed greatly.

    However, Old Huo did not seem to mind. On the contrary, he felt much more relieved, ¡°You also know that refining equipment and pill refining are pretty simr. Both require a good cauldron.

    In terms of pill forging, the better the cauldron, the higher the sess rate of forging a superior pill.

    Ordinary pill furnaces made of ordinary iron could only produce mortal grade.

    If he wanted to produce a pill of the same grade, he would have to use a special pill furnace.

    The better the material, the stronger the pill furnace was.

    ¡°And the best material in this world is the star pattern meteorite, but the star pattern meteorite is too scarce.¡±

    ¡°A piece of Astral Patterned Meteor Iron the size of a fingernail and adding it into the Fine Steel, it can be used to forge a Purple Grade magic weapon.

    When I was young, I identally got a piece of Star Pattern Steel that was bigger than my palm, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone.

    But I know, I can¡¯t protect the star pattern meteorite myself.

    Once others find out, I will definitely be in danger.

    ¡°At that time, I was much more vicious than I am now. Of course, I was referring to myself.¡±

    ¡°I was not interested in cultivation by nature, even though someone once said that I might be the person with the highest chance of bing a lesser celestial expert in so many years.

    But I don¡¯t want to cultivate, I only like refining.

    Since he was going to forge weapons, having his own top-grade cauldron was his ultimate dream.

    I just happened to get a piece of Astral Patterned Meteor Iron. I have what I needed to forge my cauldron, but it¡¯s not exclusive.

    ¡°I want to build a cauldron that only I can use, and that can also create a purple grade magic item ¡­ So I plucked my dantian¡¯s Qi Sea.¡±

    He smiled and said bitterly, ¡°I used the excuse that I was sick and went out to live alone for half a year.¡±

    Then he prepared enough medicine and other things to disembowel himself in a small valley.

    I took the Qi Sea in my dantian and closed the wound with my teeth.

    It¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t die then.

    When I had recovered enough, I merged my dantian¡¯s Qi Sea into that piece of Star Pattern Meteor Iron.

    They formed my first cauldron, which is only the size of a small palm. ¡±

    ¡°But you must not underestimate this palm-sized cauldron. It doesn¡¯t add anything else, only my dantian¡¯s Qi Sea and Star Pattern Steel.¡±

    Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been crippled and can no longer cultivate.

    So when I went back to the Starry Night Tower, no one saw through the lies I made up. No one doubted that I was beaten up.

    After that, I became the person who was least noticed in the Starry Night Potion House. I had to thank the OP for his kindness before I was kicked out of the Starry Night Tower. ¡±

    ¡°A person who can¡¯t cultivate would naturally not be able to produce a magical artifact.

    But I firmly believe that I can, so after everyone no longer treated me as an opponent, I began to learn crazily.

    I went to memorize all the methods of making artifacts, and when I did this, my fellow brothers and sisters all scoffed at me.

    Even the Tower Lord only sighed when she saw me.

    Later, I heard that there were many people who persuaded the Tower Lord not to let me leave the Starry Night Tower, and not let me destroy its signboard. ¡±

    ¡°However, the OP did not do so in the end. He said that even if I had to sweep the Star Restaurant in the future, I would not be chased away.

    From the day I heard that sentence, I knew that I would never be able to break my rtionship with the Starry Night Tower.

    ¡°When I was 16 years old, my juniors had already achieved enlightenment in refining, but I had never seeded.¡±

    Old Huo looked towards An Zaihai and said, ¡°But you know, I am only waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity that will amaze everyone.¡±

    If my story got out, how explosive would it be?

    I am not a cultivator, and my body is not evenparable to that of an ordinary person, but I can forge artifacts!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power of cultivation, and I can¡¯t even keep up with my physical strength, but my cauldron and my blood are connected!¡±

    When he spoke of this, it was inevitable that Old Huo¡¯s mood would fluctuate a bit.

    An Zeng could experience that feeling, that kind of depression after the resolution, and then burst out.

    From suppression to release, it was the same kind of exhration as exploding.

    ¡°That was during the great test. All my fellow disciples were present, but no one informed me.

    Because everyone was sure that I was just a piece of trash.

    My juniors also have their first cauldron.

    Most of them were veryrge, because in the initial stage, refining techniques needed to be refined to arge extent, which meant that the greater one¡¯s control was the better.

    Thus, the smallest of their cauldrons is about half the height of a human. ¡±

    ¡°Those cauldrons were all specially prepared for them by their master.

    Everyone was doing their best in the exam, hoping to get the OP¡¯s attention.

    And I, too, went that day.

    I carried my cauldron, a cauldron that was not even the size of a palm, and was naturally mocked by everyone.

    Someone is trying to get me out, and the OP says it¡¯s better if he stays and takes a look. ¡±

    ¡°Then I watched everyone finish their first piece, and it was all very good.

    At the very least, it was not bad for their age.

    Then I said, Let me try.

    They mocked me, they mocked me, but I was unmoved.

    The OP said, Just try your best.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t even notice, I was holding a piece of meteorite.

    ¡°Because of my flesh and blood, the shape of the meteorite has changed.¡±

    ¡°My juniors have refined the lowest grade of magical equipment, because it¡¯s safe.

    ¡°No one wants to fail, there¡¯s no need to take the risk from the start.¡±

    Old Huoughed: ¡°I said, I want to forge a white grade magic item.¡±

    ¡°They think I¡¯m crazy. They look at me pitifully.¡±

    ¡°There is no doubt that you have seeded,¡± he said.

    Old Huoughed: ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I failed ¡­ I originally wanted to forge a white rank magic item, but after realizing that I¡¯m still okay, I changed my mind. I forged a red rank magic item.¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before heughed, ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Old Huoughed in an especially carefree manner. ¡°Of course I¡¯m showing off. I¡¯m a cripple and can¡¯t cultivate, but I¡¯ve refined a red grade magic item.¡±

    The OP stood up with a face of shock.

    He quickly got down from the high tform and looked at me carefully. ¡±

    Old Huo pointed at himself, ¡°I say, I will be the star building¡¯s trademark in the future.¡±

    ¡°The Tower Lord picked you up and kissed you?¡±

    Old Huo red at him. ¡°The Tower Lord is my father, but he has never kissed me.¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s heart tightened, feeling a little sad.

    Old Huo let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Why do I have to pluck my dantian¡¯s Qi Sea? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m the son of the Star rank Tower Lord. I can¡¯t lose to anyone, I can¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±

    No matter how good one¡¯s talent is, what¡¯s the use of it? ¡±

    At this moment, An Zeng discovered that a youth had appeared at the entrance of the Academy.

    He was dressed in white, had a slender figure and a delicate and pretty face.

    The youngster stood at the entrance of the Fantasy Academy, slightly bending his body, ¡°I want to learn skills.¡±

    When he straightened his body, he nced in the direction of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    An Zhan did not recognize this youth, but in that instant, he felt that the youth¡¯s eyes were somewhat familiar, very familiar.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>

    An Zaixin always felt that the teenager who stood at the entrance of the College of Illusions and said that I wanted to learn art seemed to be familiar with him, but the memory of An Zhe definitely didn¡¯t have that kind of face.

    What An Zhe felt familiar with was the look in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    An Zhe thought for a while, he should have seen such a pair of eyes somewhere before.

    However, he didn¡¯t mind, because every youth who stood outside the sect and said that I wanted to learn skills had simr looks in their eyes.

    An Zaiyue still had some respect for this young man who dared to stand outside and talk to the academy.

    Back then, he had been like this. He had chosen to enter a cultivation sect, and then stood at the entrance and said, word by word, ¡°I want to be the most outstanding disciple here.¡±

    Then he seeded.

    There were a few fierce guards who weed the white-clothed youth. Ever since Mu Changyan left, the atmosphere in the Fantasy World Academy was getting worse and worse.

    When Mu Changyan was around, at least those people didn¡¯t dare to show off too much.

    However, after Qiu Changchen became the principal, he enjoyed everything he could enjoy in the city. He didn¡¯t seem like a soldier at all, nor was he like the vice general of the strongest cavalry, Lava.

    Perhaps it was because his life in the army was too repressed, that he came to a ce like the Illusory Realm, where he was praised and ttered by countless people. Therefore, he began to indulge himself.

    Either the restaurant or the brothel could hold on forever.

    The thirty originally disciplined Flowing Fire Cavalry soldiers had also been dyed in a ruthless aura.

    A few guards came out and were about to curse, but the young man in white casually spilled a few notes on the floor, each worth ten thousand silvers.

    ¡°Please have some tea.¡±

    He said ¡®please¡¯, but the arrogance on his face was obvious.

    He did not hand the banknotes over to the academies, but spilled them on the floor.

    The academy¡¯s guards were stunned for a moment. When they saw the number on the silver note, they immediately smiled and bowed their heads to wee the white-clothed youth in.

    ¡°Mister, do you want me to take you to see the Mister in charge of recruiting disciples?¡±

    ¡°No need, take me to the Nine Stars Arena.¡±

    ¡°This is a bit difficult. Without Mister¡¯s permission, outsiders are not allowed to casually approach the Nine Star Arena.¡±

    ¡°Take this and buy a few jugs of wine.¡±

    The white-clothed youth handed over a few more silver notes, and the guards were immediately overjoyed. ¡°However, I saw that young master was so kind, it was really fate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get scolded, I¡¯ll bring Young Master along with me.¡±

    The youth in white answered with an ¡°En¡± and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He was polite in every way, but in fact the feeling that he was superior was very clear.

    An Zhe felt that it was a bit strange. People from the big families who lived in the Illusory Realm were rarely willing to send their most outstanding children to the Illusory Realm Academy.

    Those who had conditions, they were all sent out of the city to cultivate, and even to the sects of the Da Xi.

    Those who cultivated in the Fantasy World Academy were those who did not dare to leave for some reason, or those whose n¡¯s power was insufficient for them to cultivate in better ces.

    This youth had a very strange temperament, gloomy and extremely gloomy.

    Again, he had to wonder if he had ever seen him before.

    But after thinking for a while, he still couldn¡¯te up with anything.

    Old Huo took a sip of the water that was contained in the wine gourd. In his words, it was wine. After that, he squinted at the person opposite him and said, ¡°That youth is not simple.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°That boy has an arm that should be a problem. It doesn¡¯t seem natural when he swings it.

    You may not be able to tell anything, but I specialize in smithing.

    Do you remember when I made a set of exoskeleton for your arm?

    It¡¯s like a child¡¯s family thing to me.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one of the boy¡¯s arms should be fake.¡±

    ¡°Fake?¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly, then his mind suddenly lit up... It was him!

    An Zeng thought of Chen Qi, Chen Pu¡¯s only son.

    But Chen Qi wasn¡¯t like this. Could he have changed his face?

    It was not as if there had never been a murderer who had tried to hide from him, and not a single one at that.

    If it really was Chen Qi, then perhaps the reason he came to the Academy was not for the Academy, but for himself.

    Chen Qi had an arm whose tendons were broken by An Zhe. An Zhe asked Huo Huo about it. The arm that Huo Huo mentioned was very simr to the arm that was broken by An Zhe.

    ¡°Is this intentional?¡±

    An Xin grumbled in her heart and was a little worried.

    The first time he met Chen Qi, An Zhe could easily cripple him.

    However, if this youth in white was really Chen Qi, then his progress would be unimaginably great.

    An Zaiyue couldn¡¯t tell the cultivation level of the white-clothed youth, but he was definitely a graded one. Moreover, it was likely that he wasn¡¯t a grade-1 cultivator.

    That kind of gloomy confidence relied on his own strength.

    Therefore, An Zhe had some doubts. If it was Chen Qi, there was no reason for him to cultivate so quickly.

    An Zaixin thought that if he had the chance, he would have to see if the boy¡¯s arm was fake.

    If that arm was real or fake, then this person would be a threat to him in the future.

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Chen Qi ced his hand on the Nine Star Arena and watched the red light move up.

    The nurse beside him also turned her head to look, her face full of curiosity.

    He also wanted to see what this arrogant youngster¡¯s physique was like.

    The red light went all the way up, broke through the four stars, and then stopped just before it reached the fifth.

    Chen Qi was a little dissatisfied and felt that he should be better than this.

    When he was in the Chen family as Chen Shaobai¡¯s follower, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he could cultivate.

    If others were to know that his talent was better than Chen Shaobai¡¯s, then the Chen family would immediately eliminate him.

    In order to conceal the fact that he could cultivate, Chen Pu had even been giving him medicine so that his spirit would not be detected.

    Chen Qi thought of what Chen Pu once said to him ¡­ Son, it¡¯s for your future that I temporarily suppress your talent.

    When I get rid of those who look down on us and get the assets of the Chen family, we will be able to feel proud.

    I will give you the best and make up for all your losses.

    But before that, you must remember, you are Chen Shaobai¡¯s dog.

    I¡¯m not a dog, I¡¯m Chen Qi.

    Chen Qi¡¯s resentment rose up in his heart, and the red light suddenly lit up once more, then broke through the five stars.

    ¡°Barely.¡±

    Chen Qi muttered to himself, then turned around. ¡°Please take me to see Mister.¡±

    The guards were already stunned. Even though he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he still had a slight understanding of cultivation matters.

    He knew what cultivating the five stars represented. He was a genius.

    The first time he met the Nine Stars Arena, he said that there was a 9 stars division in potential. He didn¡¯t understand why those 2 stars and 3 stars would be so arrogant.

    Only after spending some time in the Academy did he realize how stupid he was.

    In this world, the vast majority of cultivators were no more than two stars.

    Only one in thousands would be able to reach 3-star.

    If he was a 4-star 5-star master teacher, he could be one of the ten thousand kids who could cultivate.

    On the other hand, a 6-star master teacher was something that was hard toe by.

    If any sect had a disciple above the 6-star level, they would receive the best guidance and attention.

    There weren¡¯t many youths in the entire world with Seven Stars talent, much less Seven Stars talent.

    Therefore, the guards immediately knew that they had aplished a meritorious deed. He led Chen Qi forward solicitously, then went straight to find the Vice Principal of the Mirage Academy, Zhen Zhuang Bi.

    Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s age could not be verified, of course, it was not without true talent that he was able to be a vice principal.

    However, his greatest ability was to observe the expressions of others.

    When Mu Changyan was around, he would serve herfortably.

    When Qiu Changchen arrived, he immediately offered up his loyalty.

    Zhen Zhuangbi looked to be around 50 years old and very thin, but she liked to wear very loose silk clothes.

    His eyes were small and he had a goatee.

    When he spoke, he always liked to quote ssics. In a ce like the Great Illusory World, most people didn¡¯t know where his words came from.

    Hearing that such a talented 5-star apothecary had arrived, Zhen Zhuang Bi was thrilled.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    A young maid was massaging his legs while leaning on the recliner.

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and strode out. ¡°Our Fantasy World Academy is about to rise to prominence.¡±

    He strode out and saw Chen Qi standing outside the door with his hands behind his back.

    When Chen Qi heard this, Zhen Zhuang Bi was clearly embarrassed.

    He coughed a few times, and then said with the dignity of a vice principal, ¡°This ¡­ Actually, for a disciple like you, who asks for your help, we have never been willing to ept them.¡±

    ¡°Because we, the Mirage Institute, don¡¯t allow anyone to enter as they please.¡±

    Chen Qi nodded. ¡°I know, thank you for your kindness, Vice Principal.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi Xin said that this youth was not bad, he could talk.

    ¡°About that, since the headmaster isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll temporarily show you around the academy. When the headmaster returns, I¡¯ll ask him to take a look at the person who arranged you to be under his tutge.¡±

    As you know, our World of Illusions Academy is thergest and best academy in the city.

    So, you know... it¡¯s not a simple matter. ¡±

    Chen Qi slightly bent his body. ¡°Please take care of me, Vice Principal.¡±

    He took out a small package from his pocket and slipped it to Zhen Zhuang Bi, ¡°This is my father¡¯s favorite Cloud Mist Mountain Stone Tea. Although it is not a valuable item, it is rarely seen.¡±

    ¡°And this thing has another effect. If you drink it for a long time, it can strengthen your yang energy ¡­¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi opened the small package and found a bag of tea leaves and a mid-grade spirit stone inside.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she smiled: ¡°Since it¡¯s a worthless thing, I¡¯ll keep it. If it¡¯s a valuable thing, I definitely won¡¯t take it.¡±

    All the people in Illusory World knew that I had always been honest and honest, never epting bribes.

    However, tea leaves aren¡¯t that big of a deal. If you have some in the future, you can give me some.

    ¡°I like to drink tea.¡±

    Chen Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some when there¡¯s a new one.¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Biughed heartily. As she walked, she asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, where is your home?¡±

    ¡°My name is Chen Zhou.¡±

    Chen Qi replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a city dweller, because of a small change in the family, so I went out alone to study.

    ¡°I heard that the Academy was peerless at the time, so I came here on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Within a radius of a few thousand miles, there is no ce more suitable for you than our Fantasy World Academy.

    Since you are an outsider, if you need any help in the future, just tell me and I will do my best to help you.

    ¡°Judging from your bearing and bearing, I presume that your family...¡±

    Chen Qi sneered in his heart, knowing that Zhen Zhuang Bi wanted to probe his family background.

    So he replied, ¡°My family is in Anzhou, and my family background is not bad. There are over ten thousand acres ofnd, and thousands of ves and servants.

    ¡°My father and the imperial family of Zhao have a good rtionship. Because of this, now that the imperial throne of Zhao has changed, my father has sent me out to train so that I can do things like the imperial court in the future.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can rest assured that you¡¯ll be no different from returning home once you¡¯ve arrived at the Academy.¡±

    Chen Qi acknowledged.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Chen Zhou ¡­ Chen Zhou, this name is rather unlucky.¡±

    Chen Qi replied, ¡°To sink the boat at the cost of no effort, this student feels that it suits my character very well.¡±

    He looked across and asked, ¡°What kind of martial academy is that ce? Do you still have any students?¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi replied, ¡°How can there not be any? There are even a few arrogant bastards here. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    The one in the lead was called An Zeng, he was an orphan and came from a humble background!

    More than three monthster, there was still another match between the academy and the academy. However, those small fries didn¡¯t need to be bothered about at all.

    ¡°Even the worst disciples of the academy can beat them to a pulp.¡±

    Chen Qi smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¡­ then it looks like I¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>

    As the time for the duel with the Fantasy Academy drew nearer and nearer, An Zhe could feel that Skinny Du and the others were bing more and more nervous.

    Xiao Qidao was young, so he didn¡¯t know what nervousness was.

    After all, the two of them had only just started cultivating. They truly did not have the confidence to defeat the disciples who had been cultivating in the Academy for many years.

    Right now, this matter had already spread far and wide. Many people in the city were waiting for that day toe.

    The reason why they were still able to properly cultivate in the Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Institute was because everyone wanted to see just how good these kids were.

    It was said that there were some disciples of the Mirage Institute who wanted to find people to drive them away. However, there was a great figure in the city who said that no one was allowed to interfere in this matter, lest they find out and get rid of them.

    This big shot¡¯s name was Gao San, all of the casinos in the city belonged to him.

    It was said that even though thepetition between the Tianqi Martial Academy and the Mirage World Academy was like a child¡¯s y, it had already been stirred up by this gambling den crocodile. Rumors had it that the number of people who had ced bets in the city was as big as ox¡¯s hair.

    Therefore, they saw some big men wearing ck clothes wandering around outside the Martial Arts Academy. These people were sent by the third year to protect them. At the very least, before the gambling house ended, the third year would not allow anyone to touch anyone from the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    Not to mention the entire martial world, even for the long-lost city, this was a small matter.

    Now, however, the whole ce was abuzz with discussion. Every day, there would be people who would specifically visit the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy, wanting to see what those children who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth looked like.

    Early in the morning, when An Zizhu walked into the ssroom, Qu Liu`er was discussing with Xiao Qizhao how to increase the attacking power on a lower level basis. Neither of the big figures from the cultivation world had solved this academic problem.

    An Zeng walked over to Skinny Du and patted him. Thin Du immediately sat up in a daze and started to recite the chant. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    Qu Liu`er said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to deal with him. He cultivated all the way untiltest night. He only went to bed when the sun was about to rise.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, but in his heart, he was ming himself.

    If he could immediately enter the grade, he would be able to enter the heaven defying seal to test whether or not he would provoke the heaven¡¯s punishment.

    If there wasn¡¯t a divine punishment, then it would allow Skinny Du and the others to cultivate in the Heaven Defying Seal. This way, although the remaining three months wouldn¡¯t be long, it was enough for them to use.

    However, An Xin couldn¡¯t enter the game. He couldn¡¯t let Skinny Du and the others take the risk.

    ¡°You sure are hardworking. You can recognize all those words that you don¡¯t know?¡±

    An Zeng asked with a smile.

    Skinny Du rubbed his eyes and raised his chin. ¡°Of course, Lord Fatty¡¯s brain isn¡¯t that stupid. I¡¯ve already memorized a thick introductory skill book, how can I not remember a few words?¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Then you should write the words¡¯ collusion ¡®.¡±

    After a short while, he finished writing. After blowing on the ink, he looked towards An Zhe.

    He lowered his head to take a look, and then his mouth twitched a few times ¡­ The words written by Skinny Du were not that ugly, rather, they were written in a straight line ¡­ Wolf being surrounded and raped ¡­ This word caused An Zeng to feel that he could not look straight at it, especially thest word ¡®adultery¡¯ made An Zhe feel that the entire world was full of malice towards wolves.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Dean asked.

    ¡°I think you insulted me.¡±

    Qu Liu`er turned her head to the side and her face reddened. ¡°An Zhan, why don¡¯t we talk about something else ¡­¡±

    Xiao Qidao also wanted to take a look, but Qu Liu`er stopped him.

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I know we¡¯re all nervous, because we don¡¯t have any confidence, right?¡±

    Right now, our strongest fighter is Xiao Qidao, but no matter what, it¡¯s not Xiao Qidao¡¯s turn to go on stage.

    As for Fatty and Little Liu¡¯er, the two of you are of the first grade. Even if the fighting techniques I taught you are the best, there is still no way to make up for the difference in strength. ¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    An Zeng leaned against the door and continued, ¡°Although they are definitely stronger than us, you must remember one thing, and that is how great the difference is between the realms of ascension.¡±

    In particr, the gap in strength between those below the fourth level wasn¡¯t so huge that it couldn¡¯t be bridged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first get to know the difference in strength between us. You two cane with me in this way.¡±

    Skinny Du and the other two followed An He and fought their way outside. They discovered that the martial arena had already been reorganized into many new things.

    There were many wooden piles in a row. The thinnest ones were as thick as an arm, while the thinnest one could be held by two adults. It was unknown where An Zhe had found them.

    These wooden stakes had been steadily buried in the ground. From left to right, there were a total of thirty-six.

    ¡°Fatty, use your maximum strength to hit the wooden stake and see where your attack power is at.¡±

    After saying that, Fatty walked towards the wooden stake and picked one that was about ten centimeters in diameter.

    He crouched in a horse stance, then punched out and hit the wooden stake with a bang, breaking it with a crack.

    Du¡¯s thin mouth cracked into a smile as he seemed to be quite satisfied with his punch.

    Therefore, he took two steps to the right and picked up a wooden stake that was about 20 centimeters in diameter. He smashed it with his fist, causing the wooden stake to be knocked aside, but it did not break.

    The ce where Du¡¯s thin fist hadnded had a hole sted out of it, causing wood shavings to fly everywhere.

    An Zhan nodded. ¡°This is the limit of your attack power. Amongst cultivators of the first grade, this is considered superior.¡±

    ¡°Qu Liu`er, those herbs have not been wasted, they have improved your constitution by a lot.¡±

    Qu Liu`er took a deep breath, the thin and small girl walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    She chose a wooden stake that was about thirty centimeters long, adjusted her breathing, and hit it with her small fist.

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment before he said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? She should be much stronger than me.¡±

    Yesterday, she said that she felt that she was about to ascend to the second grade of the Pure Jade Pellet. ¡±

    Before Du could finish speaking, the wooden stake suddenly shattered.

    It was not broken, but the whole stake was broken.

    The splinters were not as messy as the ones before, and each piece of wood was almostpletely peeled off.

    Thus, whatnded on the ground wasn¡¯t a pile of wood shavings, but a pile of something that looked like hair.

    ¡°What a strange power.¡±

    Even though he was experienced and knowledgeable, he had never seen anyone with such a powerful cultivation base.

    Qu Liu`er¡¯s cultivation was like a sharp and precise scalpel that peeled away all the fibrous tissue.

    It was hard to imagine. If this punchnded on someone¡¯s body, the consequences would be terrible.

    An Zaiyue thought to himself, this was most likely because of Qu Liu`er¡¯s understanding of the art of medicine, fusing it into her cultivation base.

    With this kind of frightening cultivation, if it was powerful to a certain extent, perhaps it would be able to return everything back to its original nature.

    Qu Liu`er blushed, and then she moved to the right. ¡°I think I can try again.¡±

    She selected a wooden stake that was slightly thicker than the previous one and threw another punch.

    The small fistnded on the wooden stake, exactly the same as before.

    The wooden stake did not change at first, but with a gentle gust of wind, the stake began to separate and peel off.

    However, in the end, the wooden logs became tangled and entangled. Therefore, the thirty centimeter diameter wooden stake was the limit of Qu Liu¡¯er.

    ¡°So powerful ¡­ Xiao Qi, why don¡¯t you try the shore?¡±

    Xiao Qidao walked over with his little butt in his hands. Then, he followed Du¡¯s thin appearance, crouched his horse and threw out a fist forward.

    Unfortunately, the distance was not calcted properly. The punch did notnd on the wooden stake.

    Duughed loudly and said that Xiao Qi¡¯s arm is too short ¡­ Heughed out loud twice and a small hole appeared on the 40-centimeter wide wooden stake. The hole was as big as Xiao Qi¡¯s fist.

    The wooden stake did not move, but it was prated by Xiao Qi¡¯s fist wind.

    ¡°Fist Wind!¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    ording to the rules, it was almost impossible for one to cultivate Qi from the outside, which was also known as Qi.

    Only after reaching the realm of the Xumi would one be able to cultivate the sword qi that was able to injure others from a certain distance, and only then would one be able to produce the Qi from the fist wind.

    In truth, the Ascending Realm was still constantly tempering the body.

    To maximize the strength his muscles could exert, and coupled with his cultivation, he exerted all of his might through his fist.

    However, without contact, it would be difficult to deal any lethal damage.

    Xiao Qishan was only a Grade Two Martial Saint, how could he train the boxing style?

    An Zaidao froze for a moment before asking, ¡°Xiao Qidao, you¡¯re drunk again?¡±

    Little Seven nodded in a childish voice. ¡°I felt dizzy when I sleptst night. I felt like I was on a boat when Iid on the bed.¡±

    An Zaiyueughed. ¡°You¡¯re a peerless genius, only four years old, yet you¡¯ve already cultivated for four months and have reached the Third Purity.¡±

    Xiao Qidao becamecent, ¡°Big Brother An Xuan, I know other things.¡±

    He staggered over to a thicker wooden stake, raised his arm, and swung it down.

    Her white and tender arms cut off the wooden stake like knives.

    The broken end of the wooden stake was very smooth.

    ¡°Xiao Qidao, I will leave Brother Fatty¡¯s safety in your hands.¡±

    This did not make sense. Even if one was in the lowest level of cultivation, the speed of a genius would be very fast, and there would be people who could raise their cultivation level by four levels in one year.

    But Little Seven was too young ¡­ only four and a half years old.

    Ascending to the third-grade, the cultivator¡¯s body became stronger, so using the palm de was not difficult at all.

    This was because the palm was the ce to release the power of one¡¯s cultivation. Furthermore, after a long period of training, the palm became tougher and tougher.

    However, Little Seven did not use his palm, but his arm.

    How did that white and tender arm split the wooden stake?

    Moreover, he was actually able to convert the power of his cultivation into external Qi. This was beyond imagination.

    An Xuan said seriously, ¡°During thepetition, Xiao Qidao will never go on stage.¡±

    The others nodded. They knew what An Zhe was worried about.

    Once Xiao Qidao¡¯s talent was exposed, it would be a disaster for him.

    There would be many people who woulde to snatch him away, and it was highly likely that Little Seven would be a sacrifice.

    Xiao Qi felt wronged. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go and fight?¡±

    An Zeng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Before your mother left, she told me not to fight before the age of eight.¡±

    Xiao Qidao replied with an ¡°oh¡±. His nose and eyes were red.

    Inside the room, Old Huo sighed, thinking to himself, Little Seven, this child, his future will definitely be rough.

    This child¡¯s physique was too strange and special. If he was cultivated and used by a bad person, then he would be a great demon in the future.

    If he could always follow them, perhaps that was the best choice.

    Old Huo was well aware of the facial expression and mentality of those martial artists. If Xiao Qidao were to be ced in any sect, he would be treated as a treasure.

    ¡°Brother An Zou, how about you give me a punch as well?¡±

    Xiao Qi sniffed with a face full of grievance.

    An Zaiyue startedughing, ¡°I ¡­ hahahahaha ¡­ so embarrassed, can I not fight?¡±

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>

    In order tofort Xiao Qidao, An Zhe still threw a punch.

    With his current strength, breaking a wooden stake that was more than a dozen centimeters in diameter was already his limit.

    However, when Xiao Qidao saw this, he was extremely happy and apuded. In his eyes, An Zai-gege was the most powerful person in the world.

    Qu Liu`er carefully observed thepetition, afraid that the conflict between the two wouldn¡¯t end well.

    However, Anjou had already gotten used to it, so he didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Madman Qu leaned against the doorkeeper and took a sip of Old Huo¡¯s wine gourd. ¡°Pah, why is it water!¡±

    Old Huo rolled his eyes. ¡°Who said that gourds are meant to be filled with wine?¡±

    Madman Qu put the gourd back and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the recipes that Xiao Liu¡¯er ispatible with. They¡¯re all pretty good.¡±

    I don¡¯t know much about cultivation and I don¡¯t know how to concoct pills, but I do know a bit about the basics of pharmacology.

    The same recipe worked for the decoction made by thin Du and improved his physique.

    ¡°But why does the struggle keep on drinking, but it doesn¡¯t make any difference to the body?¡±

    Old Huo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how would I know.¡±

    Madman Qu said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I know you are definitely an otherworldly expert.¡±

    Old Huo pouted. ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±

    Madman Qu said, ¡°To be honest, I rather like to fight for this child. She¡¯s honest and has a sense of responsibility.¡±

    It was a pity that his vitality was so high, but his physique was simply too poor.

    There are times when I always wonder why the world is unfair to people, why those with bad hearts can enjoy better things and have better prospects.

    And a good child like this might end up in obscurity for the rest of his life. ¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°If you like him, will you marry Xiao Li¡¯er to him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Madman Qu said in all seriousness, ¡°Little Liu¡¯er can cultivate and is considered a genius. In the future, she will definitely be very outstanding.¡±

    His physique was so poor that he might never be stronger.

    What¡¯s the use of being nice?

    ¡°I can¡¯t let my disciple be wronged. Little Liu¡¯er will definitely find a perfect match in the future. He will be an unparalleled hero, and he will also be extremely wealthy.¡±

    Old Huo sneered. ¡°Is that the happiness she wants?¡±

    Madman Qu said, ¡°She understands what happiness is, but she still wants me to make the decision.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°If my body wasn¡¯t crippled, I would have knocked your teeth out.¡±

    Madman Qu: ¡°I know you look down on me and think I¡¯m real.

    But what about life?

    Everyone would dream, everyone would dream, but what would happen when they woke up from a dream?

    Could it be that Little Lil ¡®Liu¡¯er will be forced to fight for peace and order with Bei Feng all the way to the west? ¡°¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    Even if Xiao Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t mind, she would be willing to fight An Xin when she grows up in the future.

    But what do you think?

    He needs Little Liu to take care of him everywhere. What about his self-esteem? ¡±

    Old Huo was silent, not knowing what to say.

    Madman Qu sighed, ¡°Thus, sometimes, pairing is not the wishful thinking of one¡¯s elders, but the result of actual coercion.¡±

    If making a big wish can change the world, I want the world peace and love to finally be a family, but what the hell is the use.

    The world was still the same. The strong flourished, and the weak perished.

    ¡°So, Old Huo ¡­ Everyone came here when they were young. When they were young, they always pursued freedom. When they were old, they would be the kind of people they loathed when they were young. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m old, and because I¡¯ve gone through too much, I realized that the actions of those people I loathed were actually correct ¡­¡±

    Madman Qu heavily sighed, he did not know what kind of past he had experienced.

    On the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s side, An Zhe said loudly, ¡°Just now, everyone already knew the limit of our attack power, so we can roughly guess the limit of our opponent¡¯s attack power.¡±

    Xiao Qidao is a third-grade Ascendant. If my guess is correct, the Zhou Mushan who camest time was already the strongest disciple in the Fantasy World Academy.

    Therefore, his maximum attack power is actually inferior to Xiao Qitao¡¯s.

    ¡°In truth, in terms of strength and speed, the Ascending Realm is stillparable to the Elemental Realm.¡±

    We are unable to surpass each other in terms of strength because of the difference in power levels.

    ¡°However, we can train our speed and reaction after the day after tomorrow. As long as our opponents can¡¯t beat us, so what if they have stronger realms?¡±

    ¡°In the Ascending Realm, there is no absolute victor.¡±

    Upon reaching the realm of the Sumeru, cultivators could transform their cultivation base into external Qi, saber Qi, sword Qi, fist wind, palm wind ¡­ but in the Realm of Rising Purity, not everyone was a peerless genius like Xiao Qidao.

    Therefore, from today onwards, everyone will temporarily give up on training their cultivation base. Instead, we will switch to training speed and reaction speed. ¡±

    Qu Liu`er said, ¡°But, it¡¯s been less than three months since the start of thepetition. Is there still time?¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s time.¡±

    He asked Old Huo from afar, ¡°Will there be no problem if you don¡¯t use your cultivation to enter that ce?¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to bed now. In the future, we will have nothing to eat and y with each other during the daytime.¡±

    ¡°At night, I will take you to a ce to cultivate.¡±

    The Heaven Defying Seal was indeed dangerous, it was extremely likely to provoke the heaven¡¯s punishment.

    However, An Zaixin had thought carefully. As long as one didn¡¯t train one¡¯s cultivation and only trained one¡¯s muscles, how could the Heavenly Dao sense them?

    Not just that, but as long as they didn¡¯t use their cultivation strength, they would only practice their body. This way, their time within the ¡®Heavenly Seal¡¯ wouldn¡¯t change.

    Three months could be three hundred, three thousand years. As long as they were willing to fight for it, they could train their body¡¯s speed and reaction speed to the limit.

    This was also the only way to defeat the Fantasy World Academy.

    ¡°The enemy is strong, hit us once and we lose.¡±

    ¡°We are weak. We might only lose if we hit him ten times.¡±

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. All we have to do is make it impossible for them to hit us, and we can beat them up.

    Remember, don¡¯t lose confidence.

    In the ascension state, anything that goes against the attack can happen. ¡±

    Skinny Du waved his fist: ¡°Fuck him!¡±

    In the following days, the performance of the Tianqi Martial Arts Academy confused the people outside.

    He could have seen the children enter the ssroom every day, or sat cross-legged on the training field to sense the world.

    However, from this day onwards, the few of them would only be fooling around every day, as if they didn¡¯t care about the uingpetition at all.

    Such a change caused those from the Illusory Realm Academy to be filled with doubt and suspicion.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Are they roasting meat? ¡±

    Standing on the third floor of the academy, Zhen Zhuang Bi put down the irvoyant in her hands. ¡°They are always fighting and making a ruckus, not cultivating. Could it be that they already feel that they will win?¡±

    Impossible, these children have average talent, and they don¡¯t have proper teacher to teach them. How could they surpass our disciples in such a short period of time?

    ¡°Did he give up?¡±

    The dean of the Institute, Qiu Changchen, walked out from another room, bare-chested.

    He had a perfect, muscr build, and the muscles of his upper body made anyone jealous.

    A naked woman with only a thin veil draped over her shoulders was snuggling in his arms with a coquettish smile on her face.

    Through the gauze, one could clearly see her body, the tall and slender bud, the slender waist, and the undergrowth of ck grass under her abdomen.

    After staying in the School of Illusions, Qiu Changchen hadpletely let himself go. He no longer looked like the former Deputy General Iron mes.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Martial Arts Academy before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s just a bluff. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    It¡¯s just a few kids. Why do you care so much? ¡±

    The woman chuckled, bewitching like a fox.

    Qiu Changchen¡¯s hand held onto a white ball that was standing straight up and pinching it. The white ball was being squeezed until it was constantly changing its shape.

    She groaned in pain. Qiu Changchen then startedughing, feeling a little proud of himself.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Mr. President, you don¡¯t know this. The third year students have already done a lot of gambling.¡±

    This matter is now known throughout the city. If we lose a match, our Fantasy World Academy¡¯s name will be ruined. ¡±

    Qiu Changchen replied, ¡°The third year is just a businessman who knows how to make money out of everything.¡±

    However, how could he not know his limits and offend the academy for the sake of a few children?

    He wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    Therefore, he would definitely create a fake image, making many people think that the children in the martial field would end up victoriously winning, which was why he made such a big bet.

    However, he also knew that once the people from the academy won, there would be an irreconcble conflict between the academy and his casino.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°The headmaster has seen through everything, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve seen too little.¡±

    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the woman¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    Qiu Changchen smiled and then pushed the woman to Zhen Zhuangbi. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi was terrified. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare, I really don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Qiu Changchen replied, ¡°What¡¯s there not to be afraid of? She¡¯s just a woman.¡±

    Remember, brothers have a great affection for each other. Women are only one thing.

    ¡°If you like it, then take it. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Then ¡­ then I won¡¯t be courteous.¡±

    Qiu Changchenughed heartily. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    After Zhen Zhuang pulled the woman away, Qiu Changchen¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You actually dare to take it away ¡­¡±

    In the backyard of the academy, Chen Zhou stood by the roadside, staring nkly at a wild flower.

    He only came back to his senses when the sound of footsteps rang out. Then, he looked at the few academy disciples who were walking over and asked, ¡°Among you all, who is Zhou Mushan?¡±

    Zhou Mushan frowned, ¡°I am. You are the neer?¡±

    Chen Zhou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are one of the candidates arranged by the Institute topete with those people opposite you.¡±

    Zhou Mushan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What, you want to challenge me?¡±

    Chen Zhou said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Zhou Mushanughed, ¡°A person like you has strength and a backer, so I won¡¯t lower myself to your level.¡±

    If it was anyone else, they would have already been crippled by me.

    But I tell you, don¡¯t try to challenge my position.

    ¡°At least you know your own limits and don¡¯t dare to challenge me.¡±

    Chen Zhou shook his head. ¡°No, I do not wish to challenge you because you are no match for me. You are not worthy of my help.¡±

    Zhou Mushan¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You look down on me?¡±

    Chen Zhou said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look down on. Your level isn¡¯t worth my attention.¡±

    But since you¡¯re the one representing the academy in fighting against those people, it has something to do with me.

    Remember, you can fight with anyone on the other side, but you can¡¯t fight with that person called An Zou.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine. No one can touch him.¡±

    Zhou Mushan was so angry that heughed instead, ¡°You little thing, don¡¯t think that you can act so arrogantly just because your family is powerful.¡±

    Maybe your family broke you up and gave you face, so you took it.

    ¡°Who should I fight with? Why should I listen to you?¡±

    Chen Zhou took a step forward, and without any reaction from Zhou Mushan, his shoulder crashed into Zhou Mushan¡¯s chest.

    Zhou Mushan was almost a head taller than him, but there was no meaning to it.

    This collision sent Zhou Mushan flying at least ten meters away before hended heavily on the ground. He was unable to move his body and had broken countless bones.

    ¡°Since you are not obedient, I can only cripple you and rece you with an obedient person.¡±

    You all must remember, in the future, I will be straightforward with my words in the Academy.

    If anyone doesn¡¯t agree, they cane find me.

    ¡°Give me one, and I¡¯ll cripple one.¡±

    Chen Zhou turned around as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>

    An Zeng had executed everything he could think of, so it was up to Skinny Du and the others.

    There is a certain amount of confidence in the strategy, the only uncertain factor is Xiao Qidao.

    If Xiao Qidao¡¯s physique were to be discovered by the people from the Fantasy World Academy, then he might fail Aunty Ye¡¯s request.

    It was obvious that Auntie Ye did not want Xiao Qidao to appear in front of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left by herself.

    They ate, drank, and yed in the yard every day, all kinds of diversions.

    This surprised the people who were watching the gambling house. Those who had cold thoughts actually became happy, because they felt that this was the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s winning streak.

    Many people bet more on the victory of the Martial Arts Academy because of their performance.

    As the gambling house got bigger and bigger, the days were getting closer and closer. There were more and more people nearby, and it was said that the inn was already full.

    He was more anxious than anyone else as he sat alone on the grass and stared into the little pond in the yard.

    Even if his strategy was correct, and both Du slender and Qu Liu`er were victorious, he could not guarantee that they would win. It would still be a disaster for the academy.

    He was the Dean of the Martial Arts Academy and the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Awakening Sect in the eyes of Xiao Qidao and the others.

    ¡°So distressed.¡±

    A voice that made An Zeng rather disgusted appeared behind him. He knew who it was without turning his head.

    Chen Shaobai appeared like a ghost, carrying a gon of wine as he sat opposite An Xuan, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have any confidence, becausepared to the disciples opposite you, you are actually too weak.¡±

    I just don¡¯t understand. Since you don¡¯t have any confidence, why did you make a bet with me back then?

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen people who seek death, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who seeks death in such a manner.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth stinks.¡±

    Chen Shaobai let out a breath. ¡°Smell it?¡±

    I think I¡¯m telling the truth.

    Why don¡¯t you beg me?

    I don¡¯t like you at all. I want to kill you.

    But I have principles. You helped me kill Chen Pu to get revenge. If I don¡¯t repay this favor, I really won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡°Please, I beg you, I will go to the other side and kill all the disciples who can threaten you. Wouldn¡¯t it be the best result if you won¡¯t fight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill them. Now that you¡¯ve won, I¡¯ll repay the favor I owe you.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiid down on the grass with his arms behind his head. ¡°Two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to my ce instead of cultivating in the mysterious sect you were talking about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Freedom and independence. That sect has no restrictions, so I cane back at any time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m really worried that you didn¡¯t die in my hands.¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°You can scram now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you, either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat up: ¡°You really don¡¯t want to beg me?¡±

    It¡¯s good to have a backbone, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re an idiot.

    Let me tell you something. There¡¯s a new disciple in the school who named himself Chen Zhou, but he¡¯s my little follower, Chen Qi, Chen Pu¡¯s son.

    He obtained some of the hidden strength of my Chen family, so it¡¯s easy for him to y with you guys to death.

    But why didn¡¯t hee straight to you for revenge?

    ¡°Because he wanted to humiliate you in front of everyone on the day of thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Please, beg me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°As long as you beg me, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    An Zeng said, ¡°Killing people in your mouth is really a carefree thing to do.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If cultivation isn¡¯t about killing, then what¡¯s fun?¡±

    He took a sip. ¡°Why do I think you¡¯re more pedantic than the old gentlemen?¡±

    Even though he was born a bitter child, he was still bullied by others. Howe he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of ruthlessness?

    I tell you, people like you have no future.

    ¡°In the martial arts world, whether you are ruthless or not, you will always find a foothold.¡±

    Anjou: ¡°I¡¯m vicious, but I don¡¯t kill people randomly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve killed someone before. But it¡¯s up to you. You¡¯re such an idiot, and I can¡¯t save you either.¡±

    ¡°So troublesome, this thing is for you ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai untied a small bell from his clothes and threw it to An Zeng. ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to die, just ring this bell, and I wille to save you.¡±

    I can¡¯t wait to pay off all the lousy favors I owe you, and then I can torture you as much as I want.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to peel off the skin and pull out the tendons, then put them into an iron pot to stew.¡±

    An Xuan looked at the bell. It was made of bronze, and there were some simple and unadorned patterns on it.

    An Zaihai was experienced and knowledgeable, but he had never seen the patterns on this bell. It seemed to be a type ofplex and twisted character, but it also seemed to be a type of pattern that was casually carved onto it.

    Chen Shaobai stood up and walked out. ¡°If I were you, I would have more backbone and would smash this bell onto my body.¡±

    Pah!

    The bell struck him on the back.

    Chen Shaobai was stunned for a moment before he turned around.

    When he saw An Zeng pick up the bell again, he put it back into his pocket. ¡°You said that you owe me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Shameless! Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at An Zeng, then he put on his hood and walked forward with his face covered.

    He did not leave the room. Instead, he walked straight towards the wall.

    When his body crashed into the wall, a ripple appeared on the wall and then Chen Shaobai disappeared.

    An Xuan took the bronze bell out of his bosom and examined it closely. He felt that there was something very mysterious behind the bell.

    What exactly was that mysterious sect Chen Shaobai entered from?

    An Zaiyue was the head of the Great Xi Mana Division, and the Division had a powerful intelligence department. Logically speaking, the Division should be the ce that understood this martial arts world the best.

    However, An Zhe realized that he was still too shallow regarding this world.

    After his rebirth, too many people and things that he couldn¡¯t understand or see through had already appeared in a small, illusory city.

    Chen Shaobai seemed to be very confident that he could kill any disciple of the Fantasy World Academy.

    Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t he kill Chen Qi?

    He knew everything about Chen Qi, so why did he let Chen Qi take away his things and remain indifferent?

    Anshou did not understand, because it did not make sense.

    All of this could be because of that mysterious sect.

    An Zhe stood up and touched the key on his neck. He subconsciously wanted to go train his body in the Heaven Defying Seal. Only after taking a few steps did he realize that it wasn¡¯t dark yet.

    His only hope was that he could rely on body transformation to beat his opponent, but he knew how much Chen Qi hated him. During the match, Chen Qi would definitely think of a way to fight him.

    While An Zeng stood there nkly, Old Huo suddenly walked out of the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Old Huo didn¡¯t say anything and signaled for An Zaixin to return to his room.

    Not long after An Zeng entered the room, Old Huo followed him in. ¡°Did you meet someone just now?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I just saw you talking to yourself.¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s heart sank. He then replied truthfully. Old Huo¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Show me the bell.¡±

    An Xuan handed the bell over, and Lao Huo scrutinized it for a moment. ¡°There is demonic energy here ¡­¡±

    ¡°Demonic Qi?¡±

    An Zeng looked at Old Huo in confusion.

    Old Huo ced the bell on the table. ¡°You can¡¯t feel it. Even a great cultivator would find it very difficult to feel it.¡±

    That¡¯s because your perception of artifacts is far inferior to ours.

    What we forge is also very sensitive to subtle changes.

    In this world, not only was there a righteous family like the Starry Night Potion House forging artifacts, there were also people who lived in the dark.

    ¡°They use the most evil methods to increase the power of their equipment, they use everything they have.¡±

    ¡°Things produced by orthodox weapon crafting can be called magical equipment.

    And the evil weapons were called demonic artifacts.

    ¡°Your bell is a magic device.¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t really understand much about these things, and he had never heard of any sort of devilish ways when he was in the Mystical Department.

    In the opinion of An Zui, the so-called demons were those evildoers.

    But from Old Huo¡¯s eyes, he could see fear. For a grandmaster refiner to be afraid of a small bronze bell, this was clearly beyondmon sense.

    Old Huo looked at the bell and was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse. It¡¯s a curse that can¡¯t be avoided.¡±

    Your destiny is too strange.

    He picked up a purple-rank magical equipment from the Cangman Mountain and got a hundred mu of medicinal field.

    This karmic luck is heaven defying, but now that I am entangled with the magic equipment, I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.

    This karmic luck is obviously abnormal. Have you experienced any major events?

    So the destiny of heaven has changed? ¡±

    ¡°What can I experience? I¡¯m an orphan living in the city.¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not normal. You should pay more attention to it in the future.¡±

    There may be a lot of seemingly good luck, but it may not be a good thing.

    Thest time I told you, it was a blessing.

    However, if a chosen one appeared on a person so frequently, then it might not be a blessing from the heavens.

    When your luck reaches a certain point, it may be the arrival of bad luck.

    ¡°Think about it, I only have one Heavenly Wife in my life, and that¡¯s my Star Pattern Steel Cauldron. But what will happen to me?¡±

    ¡°I will keep my eyes open at all times, thank you very much, Senior.¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You really don¡¯t understand. How terrifying is luck?¡±

    ¡°You are not a refiner, so you don¡¯t care about the fortune ¡­ Forget it, forget it!¡±

    He shakily walked out, his back was filled with an indescribable destion.

    He looked at the bronze bell on the table and thought to himself, is it really that strange?

    Magic equipment, demonic energy, demonic energy ¡­ just what was it?

    After Old Huo left, he stared at the bell in a daze for a long time.

    The bell really did look ordinary. It might have been amunication thing, but it had no other effect.

    After nightfall, An Zhe brought everyone into the space of the Heaven Defying Seal to train their bodies.

    The key to the Heaven Defying Seal was hanging around An Zaihai¡¯s neck, so An Zaihai could bring them in anytime and anywhere without needing to go to the Nine Stars Arena.

    Otherwise, the secret of the Nine Star Arena would have long been seen through by those people outside.

    A single purple rank magical equipment was enough to make those people give up the gamble and immediately rush in to snatch the treasure.

    Within the space of the Heaven Defying Seal, the children were all extremely diligent.

    They continued to train and rest for a while. They slept as soon as they were tired, ate as soon as they were hungry, and then continued to train their bodies.

    An Zhe worked hard to improve his agility and agility, this was his only way to win.

    If he was facing Chen Qi, this battle could be extremely dangerous.

    Chen Qi was the most gloomy youth An Zaiyi had ever seen. He was even gloomier than Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s personality was more or less clear, but Chen Qi was dark and gloomy.

    In order not to be exposed, An Zaiyue and the others had to go to sleep after cultivating for a period of time. Afterwards, they would continue to eat, drink, and y around during the day.

    No one knew if there would be an expert who would enter the Martial Arts Academy during the night. If everyone was not present, it would definitely arouse suspicion.

    As the days passed, there was only one day left before thepetition.

    When the sun rises tomorrow, the victor will be decided.

    The night before, the street had been full of people, sleeping on the street with their bedding.

    Many people had ced huge bets on this matter. The impact of this matter had already far exceeded that of thepetition itself.

    That night, An Zhe was unable to sleep.

    He looked out at the moon and clenched his fists.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>

    Deep in the night, there was no sleepiness in the struggle for peace.

    His room faced the street, so the noise on the street was especially audible.

    The street was full of people.

    In order to fight for a ce, there were also many people who fought for it.

    Fighting wasn¡¯t a strange thing in the city of Illusory Paradise.

    What are you looking at? This isn¡¯t the most bizarre reason for fighting, why don¡¯t you look at me and I¡¯ll start fighting as well.

    Not to mention, tomorrow would be the first match between the Heavenly Enlightenment Academy and the Mirage World Academy.

    People are in a state of excitement, and there is no need for a reason to fight.

    Half a year passed by quietly. Amidst the ruckus outside, An Zhe could not help butugh bitterly.

    Xiao Qidao and the others were growing very fast, but he was still stuck in a stalemate.

    ording to the rules, cultivators could all feel their dantian¡¯s Qi Sea. This was the most basic thing.

    However, until now, An Zhe still did not feel that his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea had any cultivation power.

    He got up and opened the window, then his face changed.

    Du, Qu¡¯Er and Little Seven stood neatly outside his window.

    Upon seeing An Xuan, the three of them bowed and called out, ¡°Sect Master.¡±

    An Zhan froze, and he suddenly felt like crying.

    Qu Liu`er mustered up her courage and said loudly, ¡°No matter what the result will be tomorrow, you will always be our Sect Master.¡±

    They think we¡¯re children, just ying house.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that we know our seriousness and our persistence.

    ¡°An Zhan, perhaps you¡¯re giving yourself a lot of pressure because you¡¯re worried that you haven¡¯t let us cultivate properly, but everything you¡¯ve done is the best for us. No one can take your ce in our hearts.¡±

    Skinny Du brandished his fist: ¡°Let¡¯s fight. Don¡¯t worry about winning or losing.¡±

    ¡°Even if we lose, we¡¯ll just wander the world with you.¡±

    Xiao Qidao followed, ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out together!¡±

    An Zhan said with a hoarse voice, ¡°But I said I would be your sect leader, it¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s just a joke back then.¡±

    ¡°I lied to you, I don¡¯t have the ability to be the Sect Master, nor do I have the ability to make this ce stand tall and not fall.¡±

    Qu Liu-er smoothed her hair that had been blown up by the wind. ¡°We take it seriously. Very seriously.¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°Hmm, so your joke isn¡¯t a joke anymore.¡±

    ¡°You are our Master, our Master, our Teacher.¡±

    The doorman, Madman Qu hugged Old Huo¡¯s arm. ¡°This bunch of brats ¡­ Why do I want to cry?¡±

    Lao Huo wanted to push his arm away in disgust, but he failed. In the end, he could only ept it helplessly.

    The more Madman Qu saw, the more moved he became. He then used Old Huo¡¯s sleeve to wipe away his tears and snot.

    Old Huo turned around, picked up the wine gourd, and smacked Crooked Man Qu on the head with it.

    ¡°Go rest.¡±

    ¡°Since you are willing to be deceived by me, then I will continue to deceive you, tricking you toe forward with me.¡±

    Now go rest, ignore the people outside, get a good night¡¯s sleep, and tomorrow morning do your best.

    ¡°We can lose, but we can¡¯t admit defeat.¡±

    Skinny Du and the others bent over in a neat manner, solemnly bowed to pay their respects, then turned around and left.

    Halfway there, he turned his head and looked at An Zeng. ¡°You really are the most handsome man in my heart.¡±

    Andersen chuckled, then nodded.

    He took a deep breath, suddenly feeling that regardless of tomorrow¡¯s oue, it did not matter anymore.

    He had already changed thin Du, Qu¡¯Er, and Little Seven. He had even changed Madman Qu, letting them learn to trust each other.

    They had not been affected by such a vile and unclean environment. They had maintained the good feeling in their hearts, and even if they were to separate from themselves in the future, they had alreadyid the foundation stone for their lives.

    An Zaiyue knew that his greatest sess was not in cultivating them, but in helping them learn to support each other, to care for each other, to trust each other.

    When An Xuan walked to the doorman, Madman Qu was still holding Old Huo¡¯s arm and sighing with emotion.

    Old Huo asked where you were going. An Zou pointed outside and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I don¡¯t have any decent clothes. I should wear something more formal tomorrow. I¡¯ll go out and see if the tailor shop is open.¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, how could there be a tailor shop open? Even if it were to open, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make a decent set of clothes by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you have Old Huo, the omnipotent Old Huo.¡±

    He pulled a box out from under the bed, then took out a few clothes and handed them to Anjou. ¡°I made them,¡± he said.

    An Zaiyue smiled. ¡°What else is there that Old Huo doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Old Huo proudly said, ¡°As long as you can do it with both hands, Old Huo will do it.¡±

    Andersen left with the clothes in his arms, then put them in front of the door of their room.

    When he returned to his room and changed his clothes, Anthea saw that the dress he wore was of a grown-up style, solemn and formal.

    The ck robe just reached his ankles, neither longer nor shorter than a minute.

    The clothes were perfect, neither fat nor thin.

    This set of clothes made An Zhe seem more mature. He really did look like the Sect Master of a sect.

    On the left chest area of Old Huo¡¯s shirt, he even embroidered two words... Heavenly Awakening.

    Wear adult clothes in the room and go out to be a hero.

    He looked at himself in the copper mirror, then took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with a situation ten thousand times more dangerous than this. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve already seeded.¡±

    When the sun rose, the people outside had already blocked off the main street.

    At the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy, the crowd was so crowded that they were almost about to smash open the gate.

    These people were afraid of knocking on the doors and the walls of the yard as they shouted, ¡°Come out!¡±

    Come out!

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    When An Zeng walked out of the room, Skinny and the others had already tidied up.

    All of them wore ck school uniforms that suited them perfectly. Even Du was thin and skinny.

    Although everyone did not have a good rest, everyone appeared to be in high spirits.

    Old Huo slowly walked out from the doorman and opened the gate of the Martial Arts Academy.

    The people outside began to split apart like the tide, and they began to wave their arms. ¡°Victory!¡±

    Victory!

    Not because they were moved, of course, but because they were betting.

    A big bearded man shouted to An Zeng and the others, ¡°I¡¯ve already bet all the money on you guys, I¡¯m just waiting for you guys to get cold.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to lose, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    An Zeng turned his head to the side, then suddenly, a cannon shot into the sky at the burly man¡¯s lower jaw, knocking him backwards.

    This punch had sent that burly man flying into the crowd. Who knew how many people he had knocked down?

    The big man¡¯s jaw was broken, several teeth were missing, and his mouth was full of blood.

    An Zhan stared at the chaotic crowd with a calm expression on his face.

    At this moment, everyone quieted down. They looked at the ten-year-old boy and suddenly felt that the disdain in the boy¡¯s eyes was truly awe-inspiring.

    Such a huge scene caused the disciples of the Fantasy World Academy who had thought they would win to be nervous.

    They stood at the gate of the Institute and looked in An¡¯s direction. There were too many people, and they were beginning to feel nervous.

    A student looked at the sea of people outside, so nervous that his face was contorted. ¡°We will definitely win, right ¡­ those little things on the other side are just bluffing, right?¡±

    No one answered him, because this was also the first time the students of the Academy had encountered such a scene.

    On the main street, hundreds of men dressed in ck separated the crowd. Those who moved slightly slower were all knocked over by the staves.

    Those burly men were like fiends. The people on the street all retreated to the sides, so much so that many people were squeezed into the trees and the walls of the courtyard.

    The ck-clothed men cleared the path and then escorted a group of people towards the Martial Arts Academy.

    This person was the owner of the casino in Illusory Realm City, a senior in his third year.

    An Zhan had never seen this person before, so he always felt that this person would be a rough and sturdy man.

    However, when he saw this person, he realized how unbelievable the rumors outside were.

    The seniors were not boorish at all. They were not even ostentatious.

    He wore a set of clothes. He walked at a moderate pace, always able to make his followers follow behind him.

    Judging from his temperament, he looked more like a schr. He did not have the stench of copper, but rather, a schrly air.

    ¡°Little mister.¡±

    When the third year saw the conflict, he nodded slightly, ¡°The first time we met, I was called the third year.¡±

    An Zhan nodded slightly as well. ¡°May I help you?¡±

    The twelfth grade said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask if you have any other requests for help before thepetition.¡±

    An Zhe replied, ¡°It was very noisy, so I was a little anxious.¡±

    The third year responded with a grunt before turning his head around. ¡°Whoever dares to speak in this street will have their tongue cut off immediately.¡±

    The ck-clothed man in the casino then spread out his hands and shouted, yelling that whoever spoke would cut off their tongue.

    However, there were too many people gathered here. It was inevitable that some people would not hear or would deliberately jeer at them.

    Those big men didn¡¯t say much. When they saw someone jeering, they rushed forward and directly pulled him out of the crowd. They opened their mouths and were about to cut their tongues off.

    The surrounding people immediately dispersed, each and every one of them turning pale with fright.

    An Xuan said, ¡°If you keep shouting, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    The third year responded with a grunt, ¡°Since little mister has spoken, then we¡¯ll let them off for now. If there¡¯s anyone else making a ruckus, there¡¯s no need to cut their tongue. Just kill them.¡±

    The men responded with a loud crash, and no one dared to speak again.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    The third year asked more than that.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    The tall student then turned around and said, ¡°The little mister from the Martial Arts Academy wants to have breakfast. Go and get some, it¡¯s more exquisite. Don¡¯t cook some big fish and big meat that you usually eat.¡±

    ¡°You people are too vulgar to find a cleaner shop and get as much as you can.¡±

    More than a hundred big men scattered out at once. Needless to say, they were definitely not there to buy it.

    However, the more people there were, the easier it would be. Ten minutester, a table was ced on the street with many exquisite snacks ced on it.

    The men were still bringing the food to the table. Soon, the table was stacked with food.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    An Zhan said these two words indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    The third year was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.

    When he saw An Zeng looking at him, he quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I just... couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    An Zeng didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and led the three of them to sit down to eat.

    Then, An Zhe got Skinny Du to call Old Huo and Madman Qu over. Everyone in the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy was sitting among the ten thousand people, eating their breakfast. They were seriously discussing which dish was the least tasty.

    On the other side of the courtyard, the other disciples were already trembling with nervousness.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi stood at the doorway, feeling that he had already lost in terms of momentum.

    Therefore, he was a little annoyed and turned around. ¡°Open the gate and let the people outside see the bearing of our academy¡¯s disciples.¡±

    The main gate of the academy opened, and over a hundred disciples in white uniforms walked out, forming two rows on the main street.

    Zhen Zhuang and Bi walked out from behind. Behind them were several disciples of this time¡¯spetition, including Chen Zhou.

    In the end, the academy still won more people. When they saw the students of the academye out, they all subconsciously cheered.

    When he saw the ck-clothed men, he immediately shut his mouth.

    Thus, the situation was somewhat awkward for the academy.

    ¡°Are you full?¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi raised her hand and pointed at An Zaiyue, ¡°If you¡¯re full,e and fight!¡±

    An Zeng picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth, then calmly replied, ¡°Three rounds.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Alright, three rounds and two wins!¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°No, losing a match is our loss.¡±

    He stood up and slowly walked towards Zhen Zhuangbi. ¡°If we don¡¯t win all three games, we¡¯ll get the hell out of here.¡±

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>

    Qu Liu`er had always been unsure of herself. Before leaving in the morning, she hesitated for a long time before changing into the school uniform that Old Huo had personally made.

    It was a woman¡¯s school uniform, not the same gown that Anderou and the others wore.

    Ever since he was young, Qu Liu¡¯Er had always been wearing boys¡¯ clothes.

    Madman Qu knew how to protect this disciple of his like his daughter as best as possible in the illusory world.

    He was afraid that Qu¡¯Er would be hurt, so he changed Qu Liuxi¡¯s name to Qu Liuhe. He wanted her to wear boys¡¯ clothes so that she wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    This name is like saying that you are a wandering child, and the name takes up all the suffering, so your life will not be bitter.

    So the moment she decided to put on her school uniform, she told herself that she was no longer Qu Liu¡¯er.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi looked at the children with disdain, then he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°As your seniors, I still have to persuade you.¡±

    Do you know that there¡¯s a saying that says¡¯ you¡¯vemitted a sin and you can¡¯t live with it ¡®?

    ¡°I can make the decision. If you are willing to admit defeat, then you only need toe to my academy for twenty days a month. Thispetition can be exempted.¡±

    ¡°Exempt?¡±

    The third year waved his hands and two men in ck robes carried a chair over and ced it behind the third year student.

    The third year senior sat down and opened the folding fan with a snap. At this time, the book rolling Qi in his body waspletely gone.

    ¡°You can get rid of it now, even if you¡¯re the vice principal of the academy.¡±

    He pointed at the crowd around him with a folding fan. ¡°You promise, they won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter can kill, but victory or defeat will be decided.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi was stunned for a moment, thinking to herself, what¡¯s going on with being in the third year?

    In the past, when the third year saw him, they would always speak politely. But today, he clearly didn¡¯t think much of himself. This didn¡¯t seem right.

    But when Zhen Zhuang Bi thought of this, she realized that at least several million taels of silver would be involved in this gamble, and perhaps even more.

    For such arge sum of money, it was understandable that the Third Year¡¯s attitude would change.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    However, as the Vice Principal of the Fantasy World Academy, Zhen Zhuang Bi did not put this underworld emperor in her eyes. ¡°Old Gao, did you forget your identity?¡±

    The twelfth gradeughed, ¡°If it involves silver taels, then I don¡¯t have any other identity. I¡¯m just a gambler.¡±

    ¡°So if there is anything that offends the vice headmaster, don¡¯t mind it, even though I did it on purpose.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi frowned, but she did not have the leisure to argue with the third year.

    He walked up to An Zeng, cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Since you insist on fighting, then exin the rules first.¡±

    Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t respect your opinion, just do as you say.

    No matter how old or young, he was still in the martial world. He had to make it clear that what he said was spilled water. He couldn¡¯t take it back.

    A man is a man in the world who believes in justice.

    ¡°You said, if you guys lose one match, then get lost. But that¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°As long as you lose, everyone will kneel down and kowtow three times towards the academy before climbing out of the city.

    ¡°Crawling, not walking.¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°Then what about you guys? We lost and crawled out of the city. What about you guys?¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi: ¡°Hahahaha, we lost?¡±

    We will lose?

    Alright, since it¡¯s a gamble, I¡¯ll bet everything will be up to you.

    ¡°If we lose, the library in Mirage will be open to you for three days.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°No one cares about your Fantasy World Academy¡¯s library. Don¡¯t mention three days, we won¡¯t go in even if you¡¯ve been driving for three years.¡±

    I want spirit stones for real things.

    ¡°If you lose, I want twenty low-rank soul stones, one mid-rank soul stone, and thirty pounds of Qilin steel.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    The stakes must be the same.

    Twenty pieces of low-rank soul stones for one mid-rank soul stone, a wager of over one million gold coins.

    ¡°In addition, Qilin Steel has a price but no market, so how are you worth so much money?¡±

    On the side, the third senior said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. She¡¯s young, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have any money.¡±

    He beckoned again, and a big man came over with a small package.

    The third senior opened the bag, ¡°This is the wager that the young mister has ced on me. I have never taken it out.¡±

    Thirty low-grade spirit stones, a book of middle grade refining methods.

    Not to mention these thirty spirit stones, just this book was a priceless treasure.

    ¡°You earned it. It¡¯s equivalent to thirty Jin of Qilin steel.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi was shocked in her heart. Why did the third year always help those little bastards from the Martial Arts Academy today?

    An Zeng was also stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why his third year would want to help him.

    He had never given the third year an extra thirty low-grade spirit stones, not to mention that book about the refining method ¡­ An Zou suddenly reacted and looked towards Old Huo.

    He noticed that Old Huo was smiling at him, then he nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    He saw Old Huo open his mouth without making a sound, but the words that came out of his mouth said ¡­ .he must win.

    For a moment, he felt a fire burning in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship existed between Old Huo and his seniors, but at this moment, he no longer felt that he was fighting alone against thin Du.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi turned to leave, because he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Qiu Changchen walked out of the academy and pped. ¡°Boss Gao sure is generous. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    The Academy may not be as rich and overbearing as Boss Gao, but I can¡¯t let you suffer a loss.

    You guys offer thirty low-grade spirit stones and a priceless book of refining techniques.

    In this way, I will also offer thirty low-grade spirit stones, two mid-grade spirit stones, and twenty Jin of qilin steel.

    There are a total of thirty low-rank soul stones, three mid-rank ones and fifty pounds of Qilin steel. How about it? ¡±

    The third year then pped, ¡°As expected of the general of Great Yan¡¯s Flowing Fire, Principal Qiu has made me admire him.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Victory and defeat must be decided in a fair manner.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of victory and defeat, one cannot decide life and death. Therefore, if anyone kills someone, whether they fail or not, the killer will die.¡±

    Zhen Zhuobi: ¡°Then who can guarantee that I will pay with my life if I identally beat him to death?¡±

    ¡°So what if he killed someone and paid with his life?¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi waved his hand, ¡°Do as you wish. As long as you don¡¯t kill anyone, you¡¯re not allowed to kill them. This is just apetition between students.¡±

    You all must remember that the people opposite are afraid of death, so you must be careful when you attack.

    In case you make a big move, people will cry and tell you that you vited the rules.

    ¡°Did you see that? There are still young children on the other side who have yet to wean themselves. You¡¯d better not let them pretend that they are bullying us too much.¡±

    The people from the Academy burst intoughter, and the disciple standing at the front shouted, ¡°Vice Principal, don¡¯t worry. We promise we won¡¯t beat them to death.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Alright then, Li Hu,e fight the first round.¡±

    When Feng Xiaoxiao, you y the second match.

    ¡°Chen Zhou, you fight for the third round.¡±

    Li Hu, who was at least 1.8m tall, smiled as he responded. He then strode forward.

    With a disdainful sneer, he said, ¡°Which child opposite me dares to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I am Li Hu, a disciple of the Fantasy World Academy who ascended to the second grade.¡±

    This person was almost eighteen or neen years old. They were not on the same level as the kids from the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Skinny Du rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    Just as he took a step forward, Qu Liu`er suddenly reached out to grab Du¡¯s thin arm. Then she stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    She took a deep breath and walked to the center of the main street. Then, she extended her hand and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Heavenly Ascension Sect, Qu Liuxi. Ascending First Purity.¡±

    The words were not loud, but they were very clear.

    Celestial Sect, Qu Liuxi.

    Not Qu Liu`er, but Qu Liuxi.

    She turned her head to look at An Zaiyue, before smiling. That smile contained the beauty of Qingcheng¡¯s beauty.

    Only now did An Zhe realize that he wasn¡¯t the only one strong enough.

    At this moment, the melody of the ck dress was so beautiful that it could move the heart and soul of anyone who looked at it.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°A girl?¡±

    Li Hu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: ¡°Did you wean him?¡±

    If he weaned, he would find a family to be his daughter-inw, what skills did he have to learn!

    The birth of a girl like you can still be considered a sign. If I were to beat you up, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to find a man.

    ¡°Hurry up and scram, I won¡¯t fight with women.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to look down on women?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked.

    Li Hu arrogantly said, ¡°Because you women are weak!

    ¡°You are all weak!¡±

    Qu Liuxi said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after winning.¡±

    Without waiting for Li Hu to act, she took the initiative to charge forward.

    Li Hu was furious. He was looked down upon by a girl who was so much younger than him, and his anger immediately boiled up.

    Qu Liuxi was very thin and small, much shorter than him, only reaching his chest.

    Li Hu¡¯s arms were thicker than Qu Liuxi¡¯s legs. From their appearances, the two weren¡¯t of the same rank.

    However, Qu Liuxi was not afraid in the slightest. To Li Hu, this sort of behavior was a form of humiliation to himself.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll cripple you and make you disabled for the rest of your life!¡±

    Li Hu kicked Qu Liuxi¡¯s stomach, his moves were a bitckadaisical.

    His kick was very powerful. With his talent and his own strength, it was nothing to him as he had raised his cultivation level to Grade Two and was able to shatter a stone board with the strength of his fists and feet.

    Like a butterfly flying around a tree, Qu Liuxi turned around and dodged the kick.

    Li Hu¡¯s foot kicked empty the air as he stepped on the ground, breaking the limestone tiles with a kacha sound.

    Qu Liuxi walked behind Li Hu and kicked his other leg. Afterwards, she lightly floated up and her palm struck the back of Li Hu¡¯s neck.

    She had a benevolent personality and did not use her cultivation. Otherwise, this palm attack would be enough to make Li Hu unable to endure.

    With Qu Liuxi¡¯s strange cultivation, this palm strike could destroy Li Hu¡¯s neck.

    However, this was just apetition, so Qu Liuxi had to leave it to him.

    Her palm seeded, and her body floated back, her chin slightly raised.

    As far as she was concerned, victory and defeat were already decided.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± An Zaiyue suddenly shouted. Qu Liuxi was too kind. She thought this was the end, but how could this be the end?

    After being hit, Li Hu was furious.

    He bent over, picked up a limestone b, and threw it towards Qu Liuxi. Without waiting for the stone b to hit, he kicked four to five times in a row, sending the gstones flying one after another towards Qu Liuxi.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression changed as she avoided the first stone board. Her body seemed to be shuttling through flowers, appearing abnormally agile. Thest stone board came too fast, so she could only push it.

    However, the moment she came into contact with it, the force from the stone shook her until she was forced back.

    Her back hit the wall and her face paled.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The furious Li Hu didn¡¯t care about the rules of killing someone or not, he directly punched towards Qu Liuxi¡¯s face.

    He was naturally born with godly strength and had already leveled up to the second grade. If this punch hit, then Qu Liuxi¡¯s head would explode.

    Qu Liuxi tilted her head to the side, her fistnding on the wall behind her.

    With a boom, a huge hole was created in the wall.

    The broken brick flew inside, injuring many onlookers.

    A hint of disgust shed across Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Li Hu¡¯s arm with both of her hands, and with a twist of her body, shended on Li Hu¡¯s shoulder. Then, her arm locked onto Li Hu¡¯s neck.

    Li Hu instantly felt suffocated and tried to grab onto something behind him, but he was unable to do so.

    He continued to turn around and around, and his face became redder and redder.

    Qu Liu`er squatted on Li Hu¡¯s back and tightly held onto his neck with her arms.

    Li Hu turned around and jumped up, smashing his back against the wall.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s body stood upside down on Li Hu¡¯s back. Although Li Hu¡¯s back hit the wall, he did not injure Qu Liu`er in the slightest.

    No matter how crazily Li Hu struggled, Qu Liu¡¯Er¡¯s arm did not let go.

    After a few minutes, Li Hu was finally unable to hold on any longer. His body heavily fell to the ground, his face turning purple.

    Qu Liuxi lightly jumped to the side. Her skirt fluttered down like an immortal.

    She looked at Li Hu who had fallen to the ground, then sped her hands and said, ¡°Qu Liuxi of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, thank you for your guidance.¡±

    He was extremely handsome.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>

    No one present had thought that the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy would actually win. Not only that, they would even win so cleanly and cleanly.

    That huge bear like man Li Hu didn¡¯t show any of his advantage in front of the thin and small Qu Liuxi.

    This was such a stark contrast. One of them was a delicate girl, while the other was a strong man. In the end, the seemingly weak side won in an extremely domineering manner.

    When Qu Liuxi¡¯s two feet lightlynded on the ground, she cupped her fists and said, ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s Qu Liuxi, thank you for your teachings.¡±

    Many of those who won the Academy couldn¡¯t help but shout along.

    At this moment, Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes shone with confidence.

    He looked at Qu Liuxi and smiled.

    Qu Liuxi also looked at him, her face slightly red.

    The fat guy¡¯s palms turned red and he shouted with the loudest voice possible, ¡°Little Liu¡¯er, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked back with a blush, her small steps appearing extremely adorable.

    On the other hand, Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s face was twisted even more.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t care too much about thepetition. Those guys in the martial academy didn¡¯t have Mister to teach them, and theycked cultivation methods. It would be strange if such a few kids could defeat the carefully taught disciples of the academy.

    But now that something strange had happened, he could not ept it.

    Several of the Institute¡¯s disciples went up to carry Li Hu back. Li Hu was still in a half unconscious state due to theck of oxygen in his brain.

    Qu Liuxi had already been very merciful, otherwise the palm strike thatnded on the back of Li Hu¡¯s neck would have been enough to cripple him.

    ¡°Consider yourselves lucky.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said with a cold face, ¡°When people are lucky, no matter who goes out, they might just step on dog shit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t becent, there are still two more matches left, and if you all lose one match, it will be yourplete loss.¡±

    Andersen shrugged his shoulders, not even saying a word.

    ¡°Who will fight the second round?¡±

    Chen Zhou looked at An Zeng but didn¡¯t move, so he looked at Feng Xiao who was standing beside him.

    Feng Xiaoxiao seemed very afraid of Chen Zhou, so he took a step forward, ¡°Vice Principal, this disciple is willing to fight for the Institute.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t embarrass the academy again!¡±

    Feng Xiao cupped his fist and said, ¡°Vice Principal, don¡¯t worry. I am not that stupid Li Hu.¡±

    Fatty stretched his shoulders and took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s my turn this time.¡±

    Just as he was about to step forward, An Zhe took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The fatty was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say that if you haven¡¯t entered the game, you won¡¯t be able to go up.

    An Zeng, however, had already walked to the middle of the main road and was cupping his hands in respect.

    Halfway there, Feng Xiaoxiao saw that it was An Zaixin. He hesitated for a moment before turning around to look at Chen Zhou. He found that Chen Zhou¡¯s face was also somewhat ugly.

    Chen Zhou thought that An Zaiyue would wait until thest moment to make his move, but it was toote for An Zaiyue to think of anything else.

    He frowned and pondered for a moment, then said to Zhen Zhuangbi, ¡°Vice Principal, let me fight this match.¡±

    Of course, Zhen Zhuangbi would not object to Chen Zhou¡¯s benefits.

    However, the third senior sitting opposite him sneered: ¡°What, you know that your side is no match for someone else, and you want to switch to another one?¡±

    Vice Principal Zhen, do you still want the face of this academy?

    If Principal Mu were toe back and hear about how you¡¯ve ruined the academy¡¯s reputation, I¡¯m afraid your life won¡¯t be going well.

    ¡°Fantasy world doesn¡¯t have a single good person living in the city. Everyone knows their character very well, but we all want face.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi pped her face: ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t be so shameless, right?¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s expression did not stop changing as she subconsciously turned to look at Qiu Changchen.

    Qiu Changchen said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the one presiding over thepetition this time. I¡¯ll be fine, but you¡¯ll have to take into ount the academy¡¯s face in the end.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang and Bi felt that something was wrong, but Qiu Changchen still dared not disobey.

    Therefore, he turned to look at Chen Zhou and said, ¡°Wait for the next match.¡±

    Chen Zhou was about to say something else, but Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A hint of viciousness shed across Chen Zhou¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he did not dare to step forward.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhen Zhuangbi; he was afraid of Qiu Changchen.

    Qiu Changchen was the vice general of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s Iron Liuhuo, and behind him was the entire Yan Kingdom¡¯s military force.

    Even if he epted the hidden strength of the Chen family, there was no way for him topete with the strength of a country.

    At this moment, if he let Qiu Changchen down in public, Qiu Changchen definitely wouldn¡¯t let him have a good oue.

    Thus, Chen Zhou could only look at An Zaihai with hatred in his eyes, as if he could kill him.

    An Zhan smiled and looked at Feng Xiao, ¡°Can we begin?¡±

    Feng Xiao was a bit perturbed. He guessed that An Zhe was the most powerful person in the Martial Arts Academy. It was said that those children all respected him as their leader, so they were definitely the hardest to deal with.

    Chen Zhou had originally nned to fight it out with him, but instead, it was him and An He. Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s confidence vanished in an instant.

    Now that it was difficult for him to back down, he could only brace himself and return the bow, ¡°When Feng Xiao of the Fantasy World Academy was down, he rose to the second grade.¡±

    He actually wanted to show weakness, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t win anyway, so he might as well let the other party have mercy on him.

    He had sensed the arrival of advancement not too long ago, so he should soon advance to the Third Pin Ascending.

    This year, he was already seventeen years old. His cultivation progress was not very good, but he could still be ranked in the middle of the pack.

    He was half a head taller than An Ying, but his polite manner of speaking made people feel that it was a little strange.

    Those who had ced their bets on the Academy winning felt their hearts trembling.

    ¡°Arguing for peace ¡­¡± ¡°Arguing for peace ¡­¡± ¡°Arguing for peace ¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it yet.¡±

    When these four words left his mouth, the crowd went into an uproar.

    ¡°What ¡­ what did you say?¡±

    When Feng Xiao spoke, he didn¡¯t believe his ears. Since the other party was the leader of the children in the martial field, how could he not have reached the standard yet?

    Even though the girl said she won with trickery, she must have gotten into it already.

    How did he get the others to obey him, if he didn¡¯t have the quality?

    Thus, Feng Xiao¡¯s first reaction was that An Zou was ying with him. He was joking.

    Feng Xiaoxiao said, ¡°This... Senior Brother, we are cultivators. We can¡¯t lie when wepete.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± said Anjou.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your academy¡¯s teacher to test me and see if I lied.¡±

    The surroundingmoners began to discuss amongst themselves, none of them believing that An Zaihai didn¡¯t have an inferior quality.

    Not believing it, he strode forward and reached out to grab Anjou¡¯s wrist.

    The look in his eyes meant, See how I find out about your lies.

    However, when he started to feel around the infighting, his face immediately changed. ¡°You ¡­ you really don¡¯t have an Inferior Grade ¡­ Hahahaha, you really don¡¯t have an Inferior Grade!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t have any grade?¡±

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know how to die. He actually wants to challenge a Grade Two Martial Cultivator. I wonder if he¡¯s bold or stupid!¡±

    ¡°This time, my money was saved. He was courting his own death.

    Even though he was inferior, he still boasted about winning in all three battles.

    So they were trying to scare him off? ¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is the academy? How can it be so easily scared by others?¡±

    ¡°This is the end, let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll end this by lifting a rock and smashing his own foot!¡±

    The voices in the crowd immediately grew louder, all jeering and jeering at the peace.

    Those who thought that they had made a mistake suddenly became spirited.

    They all joined in the hubbub, and for a moment the situation went out of control.

    As for the third year, he looked at Huo Dong with a puzzled expression, his eyes full of questioning.

    Old Huo smiled apologetically at him, but the third year helplessly shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°My spirit stones have been wasted.¡±

    Zhenghuang let go of An Zeng¡¯s hand, walked to Feng Xiao¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°An unskilled opponent, if you don¡¯t win, then you will lose all face for the Institute.¡±

    ¡°But now I finally understand why he said that he cannot kill others in thepetition. So it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid of death ¡­ Hahahaha, Feng Xiao, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±

    Feng Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded, ¡°Vice Principal, please rest assured that I will be gentler. I promise not to beat him to death.¡±

    As for Chen Zhou, he had a veryplicated expression on his face. Never had he imagined that his opponent would be this weak.

    He made ns for himself in several phases. The first phase was to transcend the struggle to cripple one of his arms and humiliate him.

    But now, he realized that he had long since left An Zhe far behind.

    For a moment, his heart was full of mixed feelings, disappointed and happy.

    Thin Du shouted at the chattering crowd, but his voice was so pale and weak.

    He ran up to try to stop it, but it was already moving forward. ¡°Please,¡± he said.

    Feng Xiaoxiao pinched the joints of his fingers, letting out a cracking sound, ¡°An Zou, I admire your courage, but in my opinion, this courage is too foolish.¡±

    An Zeng did not speak and made a please gesture.

    Feng Xiaoxiao said: ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. You have to be careful and save your life first. If I hurt you with my fists and legs, you can¡¯t say that I am bullying you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took a step forward.

    Amongst the disciples of the Academy, his strength could be considered to be in the upper middle ranks.

    His previous nervousness had been swept away, and without the subsequent release of the pressure, he had be even more merciless.

    He wanted to deliberately humiliate An Zaiyue, so he took a step forward. However, this step was three meters away, and he directly arrived in front of An Zhe, then he pped him in the face.

    He did not take action for the sake of hurting An He, but for the sake of humiliating him.

    If he were to p his face, the academy would have no way to gain a foothold.

    An Xuan stood there, waiting for Feng Xiao¡¯s hand toe close to his face.

    But this movement was like the coiling dragon rising into the sky.

    The duration of An Zhe¡¯s cultivation in the Heaven Defying Seal was much longer than Du skinny and the others.

    Because An Zhe knew that his talent wascking, he had to make his body techniques stronger.

    When cultivated to the pinnacle of body art, one could contend against cultivators within the Ascending Realm.

    His hand suddenly grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist and pulled him into his arms.

    At the same time, he exerted force through his legs, pulling Feng Xiaoxiao up in an instant.

    ¡°Front chest, hit!¡±

    When An Zizheng said these three words, his fistnded twelve times on Feng Xiao¡¯s chest, and hit him right in the face.

    ¡°Little abdomen, hit!¡±

    An Zou pulled Feng Xiao¡¯s body t, Feng Xiao was now parallel to the ground, there was no reaction.

    Anjou¡¯s knee flew up and mmed into Feng¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Vertebral bone, medium!¡±

    Before Feng Xiao evennded on the ground, An Zhe¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his back at least twenty times.

    With a bang, Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s body hit the ground, causing dust to fly up into the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±

    An Zeng bent over, grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s head with both hands and turned around. His fistnded on Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead three times, and he immediately punched Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, causing him to bleed profusely.

    Then, he stood up, grabbed one of Feng Xiao¡¯s arms and twisted it. Then, his arm was dislocated and hung down from his shoulder.

    He grabbed the other arm, nimbly, and twisted again, unable to lift the other arm.

    From the time An Zaiyue made his move until Feng Xiao was defeated, only around thirty seconds had passed.

    ¡°My God!¡±

    Someone eximed, ¡°He¡¯s not an Inferior Grade, but even if his body technique hasn¡¯t reached the highest level, it¡¯s still about the same.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so fearless. He¡¯s simply aplete masochist!¡±

    An Zeng straightened his body, then suddenly rushed towards Chen Zhou. ¡°The third match shall begin. The Heavenly Ascension Sect shall fight for you. I challenge you!¡±

    Chen Zhou was stunned for a moment, then he grinned evilly, ¡°Good timing!¡±

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>

    An Zong did not stop there. After letting Feng Xiao down, he rushed towards Chen Zhou. ¡°Heavenly Ascension Sect! I challenge you!¡±

    At first, Chen Zhou was disappointed. He felt that his goal for the first stage was too low.

    He thought that An Zhe would be very strong and would be qualified to be his opponent.

    However, when Zhen Zhuangbi confirmed that there was no quality in the game, the feeling of loss in his heart reached its peak.

    To humiliate such a weak opponent was far from what he had expected.

    And the moment the struggle rushed at him, his excitement returned.

    ¡°Good timing!¡±

    Chen Zhou shouted and rushed towards An Zhe.

    An Zaiyue was unable to determine how powerful Chen Zhou was. Thus, he went all out as soon as he made his move, pushing his advantage in terms of speed to the limit.

    He had been cultivating his body in the Heaven Defying Seal day and night in order to deal with the situation today.

    He couldn¡¯t let Dean face danger. Although he was a bit thin but he didn¡¯t have actualbat experience. Moreover his talent and physique couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding. If the people of the Institute were to attack him ruthlessly then he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. (NT: Darknorth = # 000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000)

    An He¡¯s fists were so fast that the surroundingmoners couldn¡¯t even see where his fists were.

    Feng Xiao, who was at the peak of tier two, was defeated by An Zhe with only one move. This showed how fast An Zhe was fighting.

    However, when An Zaihai¡¯s fist smashed towards Chen Zhou, Chen Zhou did not pay any attention to it at all.

    ¡°You said he was slow, but in my eyes, you were too slow.¡±

    Chen Zhou turned his head to the side and let An Zaihai¡¯s fistnd on him. Then he disdainfully said, ¡°I thought that you would be my opponent, but I never thought that you would actually be so weak.¡±

    So what if your body technique is sessful?

    I¡¯ve left you behind. ¡±

    An Zaixin was shocked ¡­ how could Chen Zhou have improved so much?

    Previously, when An Zhe had crippled Chen Zhou¡¯s arm, Chen Zhou¡¯s strength was far inferior to An Zhe¡¯s.

    However, in Chen Zhou¡¯s eyes, the speed at which they were fighting was nothing at all.

    It had only been a short period of time, so why did Chen Zhou¡¯s cultivation level rise so much?

    An answer popped up in An Zhe¡¯s mind ¡­ a pill.

    During this time, Chen Zhou must have consumed a lot of medicinal pills, causing his strength to continuously increase.

    Chen Zhou had gained some of the hidden strength of the Chen n, so he had the ability to do so.

    Not to mention that his aptitude was already pretty good. With the help of the pills, his cultivation level rose again and again.

    ¡°Are you ready to be humiliated by me?¡±

    Chen Zhou looked at An Zui and grinned. ¡°Just like the day you crippled my arm.¡±

    ¡°I knew it was you.¡±

    Chen Zhou said, ¡°So what if I know?¡±

    The two of them maintained a very close distance. Chen Zhou¡¯s mouth was close to An Zaihai¡¯s ears as he softly said, ¡°Right now, I have ten thousand ways to make you wish you were dead. It seems that there won¡¯t be any problems with you. Those people never imagined that your internal organs would be shattered by me.¡±

    When they leave, you will vomit blood and die.

    ¡°I will precisely control your strength so that you won¡¯t die that quickly.¡±

    An Zou retreated, then whipped his leg towards Chen Zhou¡¯s neck. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve beaten him!¡±

    Chen drew back again, his feet brushing past his neck.

    In that split-second, Chen Zhou reached out and grabbed An Zeng¡¯s ankle. Then, he spun around and swung An Zeng out.

    An Zhan forcefully twisted his body in mid-air. His hands and feet glided a few meters on the ground before finallying to a stop.

    ¡°My God!¡±

    Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°This Chen Zhou is so powerful! His peaceful body techniques are almost at the pinnacle, and he doesn¡¯t have any advantage in speed at all!¡±

    From what I see, this Chen Zhou¡¯s cultivation is at least that of a rank five Ascendant. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s never been such a genius in the academy before. He¡¯s already at such a young age.¡±

    To be able to achieve the pinnacle of body technique, one must be able to fight against cultivators at the Ascending Realm. However, the prerequisite for this was that the opponent¡¯s body technique was inferior to his.

    ¡°Look, Chen Zhou¡¯s body technique doesn¡¯t seem to be any slower than An Zhe¡¯s technique, and it seems to be faster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, the Martial Arts Academy is done for. There¡¯s no way to fight them.¡±

    ¡°Chen Zhou¡¯s strength is so great that even if he were to fight An Zaihai ten times with his fists, he would still be fine.¡±

    However, An Zhe only needed one punch from him to be done with it. A punch with the power of a rank 5 and above would be enough to shatter An Zhe¡¯s body. ¡°* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Chen Zhou was very satisfied with the discussion of the people around him. At this moment, all the humiliation of having his arm crippled by An Zaiyue earlier was swept away.

    He knew that he was about to take revenge, and that he was going to return the humiliation he had suffered back to his father a hundredfold.

    Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of onlookers, he was about to take revenge perfectly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you kneel down and beg for mercy.¡±

    Chen Zhou rushed forward, ¡°You won¡¯t get my forgiveness.¡±

    An Zaixin turned his body to the side to avoid Chen Zhou¡¯s fist, then shed his palm towards the back of Chen Zhou¡¯s neck.

    Chen Zhou forcibly twisted his body, using one foot to support himself. He tilted his body 180 degrees to face An Zhe.

    His fist smashed into An Zeng¡¯s armpit, and with a kacha sound, An Zhe¡¯s arm dislocated from the impact.

    Chen Zhou wanted to humiliate An Zhe, so after this punch, he kicked on the back of An Zhe¡¯s knee, causing An Zhe to stagger and fall forward.

    An Zhe dislocated his right arm. As he fell forward, his left hand pressed on the ground, then he flipped over and stood up.

    However, Chen Zhou had already rushed over once again. His speed was so fast that the eyes of ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t keep up with him.

    His foot stomped on the limestone floor, crushing it with a kacha sound. His body was like a cannonball as it rammed towards An Zeng.

    In a daze, Chen Zhou¡¯s shoulder bumped into An Zeng¡¯s back.

    An Zeng¡¯s body flew forward, bending backwards in an arc that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    If this was an ordinary person, his lumbar spine would have been broken.

    An Zeng forced himself to turn around while enduring the pain. He used his left hand to pull his right arm up and down, while his right arm returned to its original position.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and the fighting spirit in his heart ignited like a me.

    At that moment, he remembered thest time he had started cultivating. He hadpeted and fought with all his might, which had led to his cultivation level of the Lesser Heaven stage.

    Now that the blood was back, the fire burned in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not bad. She didn¡¯t break down at all.¡±

    Chen Zhou looked disdainfully at An Zhe. ¡°Trash like you can¡¯t cultivate, so what if you rely on body transformation to reach the limit?¡±

    In the end, you¡¯re just a piece of trash. If you just find a escort office or somewhere, you can earn money to support yourself as a guard.

    You want to force your way into the world of cultivators, can you?

    ¡°This world is fair. Those who cannot cultivate will always remain the weak!¡±

    He shook his arm and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You haven¡¯t won yet.¡±

    Chen Zhouughed out loud. ¡°Still not giving up?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡±

    His body moved and created an afterimage.

    An Zaiyue dodged to the side, but that was not Chen Zhou¡¯s original body at all.

    This was the illusion created by Chen Zhou¡¯s rapid movement. Only when his speed reached a certain level would he be able to create such an illusion.

    Chen waited in the direction where An Zeng dodged and then punched An Zeng in the stomach.

    An Xuan bent his body. The intense paining from his lower abdomen made him dizzy for a moment.

    ¡°I said before, the weak is the weak. Those who can¡¯t cultivate are always trash.¡±

    ¡°An Zhan, the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made in your life is that you shouldn¡¯t challenge me. That way, you can live for a few more days.¡±

    He raised An Zeng up with one arm and threw him to the ground.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The third senior stood up and said, ¡°He¡¯s already lost.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t!¡±

    Chen Zhou turned to look at the Third Brother and bellowed, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t admitted defeat!¡±

    An Zeng struggled to stand up, and then with a bloody smile, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t admitted defeat yet.¡±

    Chen Zhou turned around and disappeared once again, appearing behind An Zeng in an instant. He then punched the back of An Zeng¡¯s head. ¡°This time, I will make you beg for death.¡±

    If the back of the head was hit hard, everyone knew what the consequences would be.

    An Zhe closed his eyes. His current talent was too weak for his eyes to keep up with Chen Zhou¡¯s speed.

    Thus, he could only rely on his senses. What he felt was more real than what his eyes could see.

    The instant Chen Zhou¡¯s fist was about tond on An Zhe¡¯s head, An Zhe abruptly pressed his body forward, then kicked out.

    Chen Zhou¡¯s fist hit nothing but air. His body leaned forward, and An Zeng¡¯s footnded on his lower abdomen.

    Chen Zhou was in so much pain that his expression changed, bing even more furious.

    He pressed his fists down hard on An Zeng¡¯s back.

    An Zou¡¯s foot hooked onto Chen Zhou¡¯s leg and he exerted force on it, causing Chen Zhou to lose his bnce. Taking advantage of this, An Zou slid backwards andnded a kick on Chen Zhou¡¯s back.

    One second he was in front, the other second his foot was on Chen Zhou¡¯s back, exerting force.

    Chen Zhou staggered two steps forward. The fury in his eyes was on the verge of erupting.

    It was an unpardonable defeat for him to be struck twice by the struggle.

    At this moment, no one shouted. The surrounding crowd waspletely silent.

    Everyone held their hearts and watched. Regardless of whether it was the people who won in the academy or the people who won in the academy, they all clenched their fists involuntarily.

    This was no longer apetition between children, but a battle between men.

    The indomitable spirit and fighting spirit of An Xin made everyone¡¯s hearts burn.

    If it wasn¡¯t for someone blocking them, Qu Liuxi and Du Leisurely would have already rushed forward.

    ¡°He¡¯s done his best, but the difference in strength is too great.¡±

    Chen Zhou stumbled two steps forward, then abruptly turned around. At this moment, his arm suddenly became soft, turning into a python.

    ¡°Manifestation!¡±

    ¡°My God!¡±

    ¡°Middle level of the Art of Manifestation!¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar once again as they cried out in rm.

    That was a middle level martial skill, it was priceless.

    Cultivators in the Ascending Realm could not use their cultivation to transform their Qi into external Qi, so this kind of cultivation technique which could change the physical body could greatly increase the battle prowess of cultivators in the Ascending Realm.

    Chen Zhou¡¯s arm transformed into a python, instantly increasing the range of his attack by a lot.

    This time, An Zhe was caught off guard, and before he could react, he was bitten by the python.

    Chen Zhou¡¯s fist had transformed into the head of a snake, and his five fingers into the mouth of a python.

    The python bit into An Zhe¡¯s lower abdomen, its teeth digging into An Zhe¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Get over here!¡±

    Chen Zhou let out an angry shout, then forcefully pulled An Xuan towards him.

    But at that moment, he seemed to hear an extremely heavy sound of the door opening in his ears.

    It was as if a huge bronze door had been pulled open as it scraped the ground.

    Chen Zhou thought that it was his imagination, but he didn¡¯t care. His left arm transformed into a python and pulled An Zhe over.

    He raised his right fist into a bear¡¯s paw, wing towards An Zeng¡¯s face.

    With this, it was enough topletely destroy An Zaihai¡¯s face!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The third year shouted, wanting to stop him.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi also shouted, blocking the way of the third senior brother.

    At this point, no one could save An Zhe.

    However, the corners of An Zaiyue¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He said thank you?

    Then, a mass of air suddenly exploded outside his body. With a ¡°peng¡± sound, the mass of air surged out in all directions. The surrounding crowd was immediately knocked down by the explosion.

    However, this was not the end. The ball of air appeared once again ¡­

    Two explosions caused the wall to copse.

    Three explosions and a tree avnche!

    The three consecutive explosions not only knocked everyone around An Zhe down to the ground, but also caused the fallen trees on the wall to break and Chen Zhou to retreat backwards.

    As for An Zaiyue, he stood there in a pool of blood, like a demon beast awakening from its slumber.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>

    A burst of air, a strange sound of the bronze door being dragged open.

    Everything happened so strangely and suddenly. The bloody An Zhuo stood there with his head slightly lowered, as if he was a demon beast that was about to awaken.

    The moment he raised his head, Chen Zhou subconsciously took several steps back.

    What sort of ferocity was that in An Zaixin¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    he said.

    Thank you?

    Why thank you?

    Chen Zhou was stunned. He had no idea what was going on.

    However, he clearly felt the threat that An Zaihai posed to him. It was as if his imposing manner was instantly suppressed by An Zhe.

    He looked down at his lower abdomen, which was a bloody red.

    Earlier, Chen Zhou¡¯s arm had transformed into a python and bit into his lower abdomen, almost tearing it apart.

    At this moment, his wounds looked so shocking, and blood was still flowing down his body.

    An Zhan heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled even more brightly. ¡°It¡¯s familiar, it¡¯sfortable.¡±

    He said two words, but no one understood.

    While Chen Zhou was still in shock and fear, An Zhe looked at him again. ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to continue?¡±

    Chen Zhou was so angry that heughed instead. ¡°Then I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±

    He stomped his foot on the ground and rushed towards An Zeng. His left arm transformed into a python and flew in a semicircle in the air, then it coiled towards An Zong¡¯s neck.

    His right hand turned into a bear palm, pping towards An Zhe¡¯s face.

    The strength of the python¡¯s entanglement, and the strength of the giant bear¡¯s palm strike, were all clear to everyone in the city.

    The Cang Man Mountain was a ce where the mountains and rivers were poor. What kind of ferocious beasts did they not have?

    As the boa coiled around his neck, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the boa¡¯s body, then pulled it forward.

    Originally, Chen Zhou had been charging towards An Zeng, but now he was pulled back by An Zhe, and his speed became even faster.

    His bear¡¯s paw struck Andersen in the face, and Andersen¡¯s right fist shot out.

    The bear¡¯s paw and An Zhe¡¯s right fist collided. After a loud thud, the air froze in ce, as if time had stopped.

    Soon after, a ball of air exploded between the two¡¯s hands. Chen Zhou¡¯s arm was sent flying backward from the impact, and the bear palm was sted into a bloody mess.

    He backed away, but his left arm was still in Anjou¡¯s hand.

    The python kept opening its mouth, trying to bite down on An Zhe, but it could not break free from An Zhe¡¯s grip.

    An Zou pulled down and then stepped on the python.

    Chen Zhou was pulled back, stumbling as he ran towards An Zeng.

    An Zhe¡¯s right fist was thrown out from the bottom, and with a loud bang, itnded on Chen Zhou¡¯s lower jaw.

    This punch sent Chen Zhou¡¯s head flying backward, and he flew up into the air.

    However, his left arm was still stepping on An Zhe¡¯s foot, so he couldn¡¯t fly at all.

    His left arm was instantly straightened, and then it broke with a kacha sound ¡­ It was still an arm, it was still a struggle, it was still the same scene.

    Chen Zhou¡¯s bodynded on the ground, and when his back bumped into the ground, a muffled grunt came from his throat.

    ¡°You ¡­ You actually deceived me. You are definitely not of the lower ss!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    It was as if he had seen a monster. His eyes no longer contained the arrogance and vigor he had before, they were only filled with fear.

    At this moment, he was just like the first time when his arm had been crippled by An Zaihai. He was shocked, afraid, angry, and filled with hatred.

    When the fear of the struggle returned to him, he almost lost the courage and the thought to fight on.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly to behold. When Chen Zhou was just about to win, the third senior tried to stop him, but he stopped the third senior.

    Seeing that An Chou had crippled one of Chen Zhou¡¯s arms, the third brother shrugged his shoulders and sat back down. With a rxed expression, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to stop An Chou from fighting for your family¡¯s foundation? Fine, I¡¯ll just sit and watch.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He abruptly turned around to look at An Zhan. ¡°You broke the rules!¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath to adjust the power of his newfound cultivation, then asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything that went against the rules.

    Did he say that An Zeng was lying on purpose? ¡°I ¡­¡± Ye Zichen smiled wryly. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    However, he had clearly confirmed with his own eyes that there wasn¡¯t anything good in this fight.

    Even he didn¡¯t know where the power that was being disyed by An Zhe came from.

    ¡°You ¡­ you said before that you can¡¯t hurt people!¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi finally found a reason, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of momentum when she spoke.

    An Zhan replied, ¡°If he conceals defeat, you can stop fighting.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡±

    Chen Zhou held onto his severed arm and stood up. He bit the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet. If I can kill him, I can definitely kill him!¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi sighed, ¡°Forget about it, you can¡¯t do anything now.¡±

    One of your arms has been crippled. If you find someone to treat it as soon as possible, they¡¯ll be able to connect you. There are many experts in the Dao of Medicine in Illusory Land, I can take you there.

    The Institute also has its own medical officers, and they can treat you as well.

    ¡°But if you dy any longer, your arm will really be crippled.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Qu Liuxi, who had been watching nervously from the side, suddenly took a step forward: ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that arm.¡±

    Everyone looked towards the arm on the ground, waiting for Qu Liuxi to continue.

    However, Qu Liuxi pointed at Chen Zhan¡¯s undamaged right arm and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that arm. Before he took form, his left arm could perfectly transform into a ferocious beast.¡±

    But his right arm was no good. Only the palm was partially transformed, and the movement of his arm was stiff.

    His previous attack had been mainly focused on his left arm, which meant that his arm was unnatural.

    ¡°Most of them are mainly left with his right arm. Of course, that doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯s left-handed.¡±

    ¡°But look at where his right arm is connected to his shoulder!¡±

    Everyone followed Qu Liuxi¡¯s directions and looked over, discovering the problem.

    Just now, when he was in the middle of an intense battle with An He, Chen Zhou¡¯s right hand transformed into a bear palm and An He¡¯s fist shed against each other.

    When the ball of air exploded, the clothes on Chen Zhou¡¯s right arm were all shredded.

    At this moment, he could clearly see that the area where his right arm connected with his shoulder was a light red scar that was about a centimeter thick.

    ¡°His arm was changed.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said loudly, ¡°A few days ago, many of the children in the Illusory Realm¡¯s city were lost. Some of them were found, and without exception, one of their arms was missing.¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s arm was crippled before, so the answer has already appeared ¡­ is that he kidnapped those children, then killed them one by one, cutting off their arms one by one to match with him. Right now, their blood vessels are simr, but they are still not functioning smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Someone within the crowd shouted, causing everyone to immediately roar out in rage.

    There were no good people in the city, but most of them wouldn¡¯t do anything to their children.

    They have all done evil, but they have all scoffed at those who bullied their children.

    Chen Zhou¡¯s secret had been exposed, and hisplexion had already turned deathly pale.

    He wanted to deny it, but in the face of so many people¡¯s curses, he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai was sitting on the roof of a house. He was wearing a long ck robe. He held his chin with both hands as he looked at An Zaihe. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting. It seems that I underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°If I knew earlier that you weren¡¯t trash, I wouldn¡¯t have left the bell for you to do, it would have been a waste ¡­¡±

    He was clearly sitting there, and there was nock of experts present.

    For example, Zhen Zhuangbi and the third year of senior were all experts of the Xumi Realm, but they didn¡¯t seem to notice Chen Shaobai at all.

    His ck robe seemed to iste this world.

    The wicked also have a filial son, and the wicked have a loving father.

    Moreover, amongst the surrounding crowd, even if there weren¡¯t any parents who had lost their children, they still had rtives and friends who had lost their children.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Cut him into a thousand pieces!¡±

    ¡°Illusory Realm Academy is blind to ept such a person as a disciple!¡±

    ¡°I alsomit evil, but I never harm the children. Kill him!¡±

    The voices rose higher and higher as the crowd rushed forward.

    The third senior stood up and waved his arms. ¡°All of you, stop. Let me ask him.¡±

    The men in ck began to maintain order, but this time they were not up to the task.

    ¡°Did you really steal those children and then kill them?¡±

    Chen Zhou subconsciously took a step back and looked at his right arm.

    He looked around at the boiling crowd and suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°A group of demons are pretending to be sages!¡±

    What right do you people have to question me?

    What qualifications do you have to talk about good and evil?

    Which one of you didn¡¯t have blood on your hands?

    ¡°All of you look like clowns. How disgusting.¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve epted. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s ask how the Mirage Institute is going to deal with you. After all, you¡¯re a disciple of the Academy.¡±

    Qiu Changchen spoke to Zhen Zhuangbi, ¡°Vice Principal Zhen, you recruited this child into the academy, so you can decide what to do with him. I¡¯m tired, so the Illusory Realm Academy can no longer lose any face.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and returned to the academy, standing behind the high wall and looking at everything with cold eyes.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi was in a bit of a dilemma. She looked at the third year and said, ¡°This, it can¡¯t be proven that he killed those children right?¡±

    Even people in the government had to rely on evidence to convict him.

    He¡¯s just a suspect now, so you said he was a bit of a hurry to deal with him.

    I think it¡¯s better like this. I¡¯ll first imprison him in the academy.

    ¡°If you find evidence, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    At that moment, two men came running out of the crowd, supporting a couple. When the woman saw Chen Zhou, she immediately broke down. ¡°That¡¯s my son¡¯s arm, my son¡¯s arm ¡­ There¡¯s a birthmark that looks like a plum blossom on his arm. I remember it very clearly.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Why is a woman like you so irresponsible? There are thousands and thousands of people in this world, and the birthmark is not something that only your son can possess.¡±

    ¡°The Fantasy World Academy will protect the devil!¡±

    ¡°The Mirage Institute must take responsibility!¡±

    These voices rang out one after another, but Zhen Zhuangbi simply ignored them, ¡°I said this is the matter of the Institute, if he really is the one who killed the child, I will naturally deal with him.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for you to cause such a ruckus right now. We¡¯ll talk about it with the evidence.¡±

    Previously, Qiu Changchen had said that the Fantasy Academy could no longer be disgraced. Zhen Zhuang Bi thought that he wanted to maintain the academy¡¯s position, so she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit that the students of the Academy were monsters that killed people.

    He was busy dealing with the situation, so he didn¡¯t notice that Qiu Changchen¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chen Zhou shouted, ¡°You lowlymoners!¡±

    You humbly escaped from the outside world and lived in this ce called the Great Illusionary Land.

    You don¡¯t even have the courage to face the survival of the world.

    In my eyes, you are as vile and disgusting as maggots.

    I tell you, you want to kill me?

    ¡°How could it be so easy!¡±

    He suddenly looked up and shouted, ¡°All of you, listen carefully. If anything happens to me, your tracks will be exposed by my men. You are all people with countless enemies.¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m dead, none of you can even think of living properly!¡±

    On the rooftop, Chen Shaobai frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you before. You actually know how to make use of this situation.¡±

    Back then, in order to protect me, they had the Chen Family, and in order to protect me, they had to protect you ¡­ Chen Qi, you have made me look at you in a new light.

    ¡°However, you think things are too simple.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an iparably huge arm suddenly stretched out from afar, and appeared without any forewarning.

    The size of that arm was unimaginable.

    A hand stretched out to a distance of over a hundred meters.

    The giant hand reached out to grab Chen Zhou. Then, a voice that was as heavy as thunder sounded out, ¡°I¡¯ll help you again. After that, we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>

    The sudden appearance of that arm shocked everyone. Even a third year senior like Zhen Zhuang Bi, who was in the Spirit Realm, had a change in expression.

    Earlier, when Chen Zhou had used the Form Transformation Technique, he had already felt that something was amiss. Now, he was sure that there was an expert guiding him from behind.

    This person¡¯s Manifestation Technique was much better than Chen Zhou¡¯s.

    ¡°Did you ask me if you were going to behave atrociously in my territory?!¡±

    The taller three opened the folding fan with a snap and pointed towards the sky.

    A dozen or so fan bones flew out from the folding fan, radiating with a dazzling light.

    The scallops grewrger andrger in the sky, eventually forming a dozen dazzling swords.

    These long swords circled around in the air and floated in the air. The tips of these swords were pointing at the huge ck arm from a distance, waiting to be unleashed.

    Following the direction of the third year¡¯s fingers, over ten long swords became beams of light and pierced forward.

    The sword brought with it a gusting wind, so sharp that it seemed capable of piercing through the air.

    This was the difference between a Xumi realm expert and an Ascending Realm cultivator. A Xumi realm cultivator could not only exude Qi from their body, they could also use Qi to control treasures.

    At the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill someone from more than twenty miles away.

    More than a dozen longswords, glowing with brilliant colors, pounced towards the ck arm.

    Although the third year of high school knew that the owner of that arm was very strong, he was a well-known figure in the Great Illusory world. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t admit defeat.

    By contrast, Ms Zhen is more timid.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    The dull sound appeared once again before he waved his hand.

    A ck palm covered in curly fur pped on the swords, creating a crisp nging sound.

    All the swords were swept away, and not even the fur of the hand was damaged.

    The long sword was swept away by the tremendous force. Some flew into the crowd and stabbed the onlookers who didn¡¯t have time to escape, some pierced the trees, and some were nailed into the walls.

    The third year was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage, ¡°You look down on me?¡±

    ¡°You are only a cowardly tortoise, you don¡¯t even dare to show your true body!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, he threw the folding fan out.

    After the fan flew into the air, it suddenly opened up, forming a picture scroll that was hundreds of meters long.

    The picture scroll trembled in the wind and was extremely magnificent.

    The third year stood on one foot, rose into the air andnded on the surface of the fan, then pointed forward.

    The fan rolled forward, and a momentter, it wrapped firmly around the ck arm.

    The third senior jumped onto his arms and pressed down with both hands, ¡°Break for me!¡±

    The longswords that had been knocked away all flew back and gathered in the air before quickly stabbing down.

    The fan was tightly wrapped around his arm, and when he twisted his arm, it looked like a colorful python.

    A dozen or so longswords brought with them a flowing light as they thrust into his arm with a ¡®pu pu pu¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll cripple your arm and let you reveal your true self!¡±

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    When the voice appeared, it said exactly the same two words.

    With a loud bang, the fan on his arm was disintegrated.

    Although the surface of the fan was not torn, there were many openings.

    More than ten long swords also flew out. The way they rotated outside looked like a glowing fan.

    The tall three were also sent flying by the immense force of his arm. When hended on the ground, he staggered a few steps before barely managing to regain his footing.

    He lowered his head and looked at the fan that was flying back. It was badly damaged.

    This time, the longsword that was knocked away did not fly back again. Instead, it returned to its scallops and fell all around.

    The seniors¡¯ faces paled, but they could not hold it back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Chen Zhouughed heartily. ¡°You trash, who among you can stop me from leaving?¡±

    An Zhan, I said that I had long since left you behind.

    ¡°Even if you win against me by a fluke today, you will still die without a doubt!¡±

    He pointed at An Zaiyue and said, ¡°Kill him! We don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡±

    It was as if someone in the sky was sighing, and then that big hand smashed down towards the top of An Zeng¡¯s head.

    That palm was toorge, it could cover a hundred meters, and it was falling fast. With An Zhe¡¯s current strength, there was no way he could dodge it.

    As for Qu Liuxi and Du, both of them were by his side. If anything happened to An Zhe, the three of them would die together.

    Chen Xi suddenly grabbed Qu Liuxi and threw her out. At the same time, he kicked Du¡¯s skinny butt, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After doing these two movements, he started to dodge to the side, but it was toote.

    He saw his palmnd on the ground twenty to thirty meters away.

    Chen Shaobai, who was sitting on the rooftop, had a slight change in expression as he cursed ¡°Idiot¡±.

    Then he made a hand seal with one hand and said, ¡°Out.¡±

    Dingdang, the bronze bell in An Zeng¡¯s bosom suddenly flew out and rapidly grew in size, forming a bronze bell thattched onto An Zeng¡¯s head.

    His palmnded heavily on the ground. It was a hundred metersrge, and it crashed onto the ground.

    Within a range of a hundred meters, all those who had no chance to escape were killed. The bluestone rubble shattered into dust.

    A fewrge trees were directly smashed into wood scraps, and the walls of the courtyard were blown away by the hurricane.

    The gravel and dust began to churn in an instant, and the sky darkened.

    Everyone knew that the conflict was over.

    Even the third year of high school of a Xumi realm warrior was not a match for that arm, let alone fighting for it.

    Everyone could faintly hear a miserable shriek. Those who saw this scene widened their mouths in terror.

    However, this scream did note from An Zhan, but from the owner of the arm.

    When the dust settled, the crowd discovered that there was a bloody hole in the palm!

    Something like a bronze bell stood there, and Anjou was gone.

    His palm struck the bell, and the bell pierced a hole through his palm.

    The owner of this arm let out a miserable scream, followed by a trembling shout, ¡°Bell ¡­ Why would there be a bell!¡±

    After blocking the attack of the giant hand, the bronze bell returned to its original size. It flew around An Zeng once before suddenly flying away and disappearing.

    Just when everyone and An Zaiyue were astonished, a muffled grunt came from far away. Then, an elderly figure flew out from the crowd and fled in a sorry state.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Some people questioned.

    ¡°Like trash Nine, who often mends the wok with tears on Nanshan Street?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, could he be the legendary Ninth Master Ghost Hand who can change the heavens and the earth?¡±

    ¡°If it was him, then we¡¯ll understand. He¡¯s the one who changed Chen Zhou¡¯s arm.

    Ghost Hand Number Nine is too vicious, and is being chased by both the righteous and the evil. Who would have thought that he would be hiding in our illusory city.

    It was said that he had already broken through the Xumi realm many years ago. It seemed that the rumors were true.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that a senior with that kind of strength would not be able to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°If he really is the Ghost Hand, Ol ¡®Nine, then who is he?¡±

    What is that bell? ¡®

    ¡°Why would a child who had just started cultivating have such a treasure?¡±

    ¡°This is a treasure that can automatically protect its master and can defeat Ghost Hand Nine. It can¡¯t be a gold or even a purple rank treasure!¡±

    ¡°Good stuff, really good stuff.¡±

    When they heard these words, the hearts of the people from the Martial Arts Academy turned heavy.

    They knew very well that even if they were to survive this disaster, they wouldn¡¯t be able to livefortably in the future.

    That bronze bell saved the struggle for peace, but it also provoked countless evil people who coveted it.

    Qu Liuxi and the fatty ran back to An Zaiyue to ask if An Zaiyue was alright.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Du looked up and down, making sure that there was nothing going on before he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me to death. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Qu Liuxi stretched out her hand to feel for An Xin¡¯s pulse, then she also rxed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. It¡¯s just that the injuries you suffered during the intense battle with Chen Zhou were not light. I¡¯ll bandage your wound first.¡±

    She ran back for the medicine box, then began to treat the wound for An Zhan.

    At this moment, the azure beam of light was still chasing after Ghost Hand Nine.

    Ghost Hand Number Nine looked very, very old, but his speed was still shocking fast.

    But no matter in which direction he fled, the bronze bell would always chase after him.

    At the end of the day, the Ghost Hand Nine constantly shed above the house, and wherever he went, a bronze bell would sound out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t count!¡±

    Ghost Hand Nine cried out mournfully as he ran, ¡°You said we don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡±

    Those who heard those words all turned to look at Chen Zhou. At the same time, Chen Zhou also had a stunned expression on his face, as if he did not know what had happened.

    He only knew a little about the Chen family¡¯s secret, but he didn¡¯t know the secret behind it at all.

    As far as he was concerned, Ghost Hand Nine was already an expert that could pass through the illusory world and live in peace. Who would have thought that he would be chased down to such a pathetic state by an unremarkable bronze bell.

    On the rooftop, the ck-robed Chen Shaobaiughed and muttered to himself: ¡°Little Chen Qi, you don¡¯t even know why the Chen family exists. You don¡¯t know how your father seeded either.¡±

    Since the Chen family was able to recruit a cultivator like Ghost Hand number nine, how could he be killed by your father, who was only in the Ascending Realm?

    ¡°I just miscalcted. I didn¡¯t expect a child like you, to have such deep schemes, to be the first to find out some of the Chen family¡¯s secrets for yourself ¡­ Unfortunately, you will never be able toe into contact with a deeper secret.¡±

    He stood up and looked at An Zhe. ¡°Interesting person, please don¡¯t die so quickly. We haven¡¯t settled our differences yet.¡±

    With that, he turned around and disappeared.

    The bronze bell was chasing Ghost Hand Nine, while Chen Zhou was standing there, dumbfounded.

    After a while, people reacted and rushed towards him, ¡°Beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°Beat that beast to death!¡±

    Countless people swarmed towards Chen Zhou, and he crazily shouted for people toe out and help him.

    Some of the hidden subordinates rushed out to take him away, but were soon surrounded and beaten up.

    Chen Zhou continued to kill people, but in the end, he was still drowned by the crowd.

    There were corpses lying on the ground, including Chen Zhou¡¯s subordinates and Chen Zhou himself.

    All the anger was on him, and the bodies were unpreserved.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    The skinny Du pointed at the moving stream of light in the distance and asked.

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your item, how could you not know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. That thing was picked up by me. I just thought that the bronze bell was rather pretty and wanted to hang it around the good sir¡¯s neck, so I didn¡¯t think that it was some sort of treasure.¡±

    ¡°This karmic luck of yours is really heaven-defying. You can pick up treasures at any time!¡±

    Skinny Du patted Anjou for a while, then gave a pained grin.

    Qu Liuxi said urgently, ¡°Be gentler.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it. Lighter ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that light enough?¡±

    An Zaiyue sighed, ¡°You are truly despicable ¡­¡±

    In the distance, Ghost Hand Old Nine was still too old after all. In the end, he was still overtaken by the bronze bell.

    The bell went in the back of his head, out of his forehead, and his head exploded in mid-air.

    The body fell from high above, into a pulp.

    The bronze bell transformed into a stream of light and flew back, circling around An Zhe a few times before flying in front of him.

    An Xuan stretched out his hand, and the little bell fell into his palm.

    At this moment, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help bute over. Many people¡¯s eyes were shining with greed.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>

    An He¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that serious. They were all external injuries, and even Madman Qu¡¯s medical skills were able to treat them, not to mention Qu Liuxi who was already young and blue.

    The gash in his lower abdomen looked hideous, but after the stitch, it was more docile.

    That was what Du had said. Only he could describe the marks left by the stitches.

    In the end, those people who coveted the bronze bell didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Ghost Hand Number Nine was an expert in the state of prison, so if the wine cup and bell were easily destroyed, who would dare to act rashly?

    Even if they were greedy, they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to directly charge forward to snatch it.

    No one doubted that if a person dared to fight for the safety of that bell, that bell would be able to ughter a river of blood in the city.

    Qu Liuxi changed the medicine for An Zaiyue and looked at her wounds to see that they were already healed very well.

    ¡°There seems to be some change in your physique.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said with some doubt, ¡°The healing speed of the wound is too fast. It¡¯s beyond my imagination.¡±

    ¡°Good or bad?¡± he asked, pretending to be nervous.

    Qu Liuxi smiled. ¡°At the very least, it seems like this is a good thing.¡±

    An Chou raised his hand and rubbed the bangs on her forehead. ¡°Then everything will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Skinny Du, who was standing to the side, stared nkly and was somewhat unwilling: ¡°Why can you rub her hair? She¡¯s so obedient like a kitten.¡±

    ¡°Why did she beat me up like a grandson thest time I pulled her hair braid? Why?¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face reddened as she turned around and ran away.

    An Zeng also came to his senses, and he immediately felt guilty.

    He had actually forgotten that if she was to someone he liked, the girl would be as gentle as water.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the affection between a man and a woman, anyone would try touching a girl¡¯s hair and immediately beat her until she didn¡¯t know where she was.

    Skinny Du sat down beside An Zeng and said in an old tone, ¡°It¡¯s a small dispute. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    I know you¡¯re trying to protect me, but I don¡¯t want you to take what I have to do from now on.

    At any rate, I am a cultivator. If you even did something like fighting for me, then what is the point of cultivating?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t fight while cultivating, you might as well go home and sell sweet potatoes.¡±

    ¡°No rhyme.¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°Let me think ¡­ If you don¡¯t want to fight and kill cultivation, why don¡¯t you go home and sell sweet potatoes?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m talking business with you!¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You fight me in the future, I won¡¯t fight over it anymore.¡±

    Skinny Du nodded: ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Although you are our sect leader and we have to listen to you, you have to be reasonable, right?¡±

    As the saying goes, ¡°There is reason everywhere in the world. If there is no reason, why not go home and sell sweet potatoes ¡­¡±

    Even the cat sleeping in his arms opened its eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°Recently, I have be more and more fond of sleeping.¡±

    Skinny Du reached out to carry the cat. The cat wriggled in disgust and then sumbed to Fatty¡¯s soft belly.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve really hung the bell around my neck.¡±

    When the skinny Du saw the bronze bell on the cat¡¯s neck, he was immediately surprised: ¡°That is a big treasure ah, how could you just hang it around the good sir¡¯s neck like that?!¡±

    ¡°What if the good sir runs out to y and gets caught?¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°Have you ever seen the good master go out to y?¡±

    For the next 24 hours, all of them were asleep except for eating.

    I hang on the good god¡¯s neck precisely because the eyes of the good god will be noticed, those people will be more avaricious.

    The bronze bell is only a treasure, but the good sir can find the treasure. ¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°That¡¯s true. Good grandpa is the number one marvel in the world.¡±

    The cat narrowed its eyes and meowed, ¡°Meow!¡±

    It seemed to be responding to the fatty¡¯s praise for it.

    Skinny Duughed out loud: ¡°What a show.¡±

    He lowered his head to look at the bronze bell. ¡°This thing is truly magical. How can an unremarkable little bell be so powerful?¡±

    It was said that the old man¡¯s name was Ghost Hand Nine, and he was famous throughout the martial arts world.

    Rumors had it that this fellow only cared about benefits when he did things, and never cared about anyone else.

    Therefore, both the ck and the white were very angry at him, and they had been chasing after him the entire time.

    That guy had a pair of amazing hands that could change his appearance, so he had always been very hidden.

    ¡°Who would have thought that he would be dragged into this matter because of our Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    An Zhe nodded, even though Ghost Hand Nine was merely a small fry in his eyes whenpared to the big cases that An Zuzhen had worked on in the headquarter earlier.

    However, in a ce like the sixteen kingdoms, the Ghost Hand Old Nine could indeed be considered an evil viin.

    You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdoms and Da Xi couldn¡¯t even begin topare. Da Xi was just an enormous beast, even if You Yan and the sixteen kingdomsbined together, they still couldn¡¯t match up to a single hair of this beast.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the sixteen kingdoms of Yon, which were too tired, and the army of the Da Xi had casually rolled over here, the sixteen small nations would have been wiped out.

    Old Huo walked in shakily from the outside, coughing as he walked, as if he had caught a gust of wind.

    Thin Du quickly got up and helped Old Huo sit down. ¡°Master Huo, I was worried to see you coughing.¡±

    Old Huoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after all these years of coughing, I can¡¯t get my lungs out.¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m afraid that you will cough up your neck.¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then scram. I know that you have something to say to An Ying, so I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡±

    He carried the good man out of the room and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Thank you. If you hadn¡¯t taken care of me, that day would be over.¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°What does that have to do with me? It was that bell that saved you.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been looking for the third year, then perhaps thatpetition would have caused some trouble.¡±

    ¡°Right, what¡¯s your rtionship with the third year?¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any friendship, but his fan was made by our Starry Night Potion House.¡±

    It was called the Mountain and River Fan, but its quality was actually not bad. If someone had the luck to use it, they would be able to disy the power that a red rank treasure should have.

    However, the innate talent of the third year was too poor. His cultivation level was already at the limit, so in his hands, that fan was only a white rank weapon.

    ¡°You also know that refiners can¡¯t help themselves when they see a magical equipment being ruined, so when I first saw the third year of high school, I couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words.¡±

    ¡°I helped him change the Fan of the Mountains and Rivers. Before, he could only use three scallops. After I modified it, he could use thirteen, so he was somewhat grateful to me.¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°He¡¯s also a man who knows how to differentiate between gratitude and grudges.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°There are all sorts of people here in the illusory world.¡±

    There were more than three people with a bad reputation, but their chivalric and chivalrous hearts were still intact, and there were also scum like Zhen Zhuang Bi, who had a good reputation but a belly full of evil.

    ¡°Therefore, you must not underestimate the Illusory Realm. This ce is just a small world.¡±

    An Zhan continued, ¡°At the beginning, I really didn¡¯t ce much importance on Illusory World¡¯s city. Back then, when I returned from the Cang Man Mountain, I knew that I was seeing things.¡±

    Old Huo hummed, ¡°I came to remind you that your bronze bell has already provoked trouble. I¡¯m afraid there will be plenty of people who want to snatch the treasure.¡±

    However, those people were still watching, and no one was sure if there were any great cultivators supporting them.

    Also, they were afraid of the power of the bronze bell, so no one was willing to be the first to stand out.

    ¡°But their patience will soon run out. Sooner orter, someone will be the first to lose their patience.¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°I¡¯m also thinking about whether or not we should move out. With our current strength, we can¡¯t stop so many people¡¯s greed in the city.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to move out either. Even though Illusory World has experts residing in him, those who have truly hidden themselves won¡¯t covet your bronze bell.¡±

    With the strength of the Bronze Bell, killing a cultivator in the state of Prisoner¡¯s Desire isn¡¯t difficult, so it isn¡¯t a problem for him to protect himself. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look at the situation first.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Old Huo continued, ¡°Bronze bells are magic equipment. Generally speaking, white grade magic tools are able to allow a cultivator in the state of prison to disy the greatest amount of power.

    The bronze bell had easily killed Ghost Hand Nine. Thus, this bell was also a red item, and it was also a magic equipment that had its own sense of attack and defense.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with magic artifacts. I¡¯m guessing that the bell is at least of gold rank, maybe purple rank.¡±

    ¡°With your heaven-defying luck, I¡¯m afraid your chances of sess are higher with the purple rank.¡±

    Look at what you¡¯ve got now. Which one isn¡¯t purple?

    Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t take the purple grade item seriously. You should know that even a rare cultivator like the Great Perfection Stage would not have a purple grade item in their hands.

    Most of the purple-rank items have been taken over by those cultivators who are near the peak of the cultivation level, the Lesser Heaven stage. ¡°(TL: Small Heavenly Realm) (TL: Small Heavenly Realm) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i) (i)

    He picked up the wine gourd and took a sip. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Rumor has it that there are one hundred ny-nine purple rank magic tools in the world.¡±

    Counting the fact that I went against the heavens and spent thirty-six years of effort and the resources of the Star rank Building to create the Reverse Heaven Seal, there are only two hundred of them.

    Moreover, whenpared to a real purple rank magic tool, the Heaven Defying Seal was far inferior.

    Therefore, the Heaven Defying Seal is considered a magic item of the purple rank. ¡±

    ¡°The Red Luan hairpin you obtained can be considered to be of purple quality.¡±

    But the thing you¡¯re wearing on your hand ¡­ it¡¯s seventy to eighty percent the most precious treasure of the purple rank and even the purple rank.

    ¡°Speaking of this, I want to ask you what¡¯s wrong with your health?¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°No, I recovered very quickly this time. I didn¡¯t feel any loss of vital energy and blood at all.¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. It seems like there really is no curse on that thing.¡±

    Although the Blood Pearl was not a magic item, it was still the most evil one.

    ¡°You still have to be careful. I¡¯ve already said that your luck is too strange. If something really happens to you, no one will be able to help you unless it¡¯s a purple rank magic item.¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Actually, this matter can be said to be arrogant.¡±

    Old Huo alsoughed, ¡°Nonsense, if I can¡¯t show off in this matter, then there won¡¯t be anything worth showing off.¡±

    Take a look yourself. Even though the Heaven Defying Seal and Red Luan hairpin under the purple rank cannot disy their true power, they are still of the purple rank.

    Bronze bell with a suspected purple rank, Blood Pearl bracelet, you already have four purple rank magic items on you.

    ¡°There are less than two hundred pieces in the world, and you have taken four of them by yourself. You can be very cocky.¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at An Zaihai¡¯s Blood Cement Pearl. ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the [Level 3] level, and if I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve already reached [Level 3] level, right?¡±

    An Chao nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a freak like you. Previously, your dantian¡¯s Qi Sea was not unobstructed, and it was difficult for you to even enter it.¡±

    Once it entered, it immediately went up three levels.

    If you say that Xiao Qidao is a rare genius, I think you are as well.

    Now that you¡¯ve entered the rank, you can cultivate properly in the Heaven Defying Seal in the future.

    ¡°Also, I can try and see if I can move the herb field out of the bead and ce it into the heaven defying Seal.¡±

    An Xuan nodded, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Old Huo looked at it carefully for a while, then reached out his hand to touch the bead. His frown deepened. ¡°That¡¯s not right ¡­ Although this bead has absorbed a lot of your blood energy, why don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°Look, the blood star on this bead has be brighter and bigger.¡±

    He didn¡¯t notice the change until he saw it.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Old Huo suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°How did I forget about this ¡­ One of your beads is used to store the herb fields.¡±

    While absorbing blood from your body, the bead also absorbed the medicinal energy from the medicinal field to help you recover. The two sides were in harmony, which was why you were safe and sound.

    Wonderful, wonderful, truly wonderful!

    When An Zhe thought of the Senior Qian Corpse in the depths of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, he inwardly thanked him.

    The mummified corpse in the crystal coffin in the depths of the Ancient Berserker Mountain became different.

    He did not look like a mummified corpse the first time An Zeng saw him. His skin had recovered a lot of moisture, and although he still looked ugly, he was not so shriveled up.

    When An Zhe expressed his thanks, the old man¡¯s lips curved upwards in a smile, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    If Ann knew, she might be able to fly.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>

    There was no way An Zhe would know what had happened to the mummified corpse in the depths of the mountain. However, the worry in his heart lessened by quite a bit.

    Old Huo probably didn¡¯t have many people who could surpass him when it came to weapons.

    Furthermore, from what Old Huo said, he was probably the only living master refiner who had created a purple rank magic tool.

    Old Huo once said that there were one hundred and ny-nine purple ranks in the world. Including his, there were exactly two hundred Heaven Defying Seals.

    An Zhan was curious. Who was this person that had calcted the number of purple grade magic tools?

    As he thought of this, he found that he was somewhat absent-minded.

    In truth, what made An Zaixin the most gratified was that he could cultivate now.

    Moreover, the breakthrough this time was very strange. The ball of air that appeared around his body seemed to have a very strong might.

    As An Zeng recalled, three balls of air exploded in session as he was breaking through to the next realm.

    With a loud explosion, the surrounding crowd was knocked down.

    In two explosions, the two walls on both sides of the courtyard copsed due to the shockwave.

    In three explosions, even the thick trees on the street were snapped in half.

    It seemed like a good start.

    Atst life is no longer so dark.

    Then he thought of what Old Huo had said about destiny. Just what was destiny?

    Even if An Zhe had reached a very, very high realm, he still could not understand.

    This was because he had fought for a life in the past, but he was not very lucky. There had never been any sudden good news, and it could even be said that he had fought in adversity.

    It was hard to say how lucky he was.

    First, he received Old Huo¡¯s care, and he gave the Purple rank ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯ to him.

    That was because he had arrived at the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy and inherited it.

    Then, he entered the Cang Man Mountain and unexpectedly obtained the Purple Red Luan hairpin that used to belong to him.

    After that was the herb fields in the gorge, as well as the magic item Blood Cultivation Pearl bracelet that could possibly reach the purple rank.

    And that¡¯s not the end of it.

    The mysterious Chen Shaobai gave him a bronze bell, which also seemed to be a Purple Magic Treasure.

    However, this was not all. Don¡¯t forget that the cat¡¯s eyes will be able to see all the treasures in the world as the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye is gradually being discovered.

    There were also different grades of magical beasts. ording to therger categories, there were only three types: low, middle, and high.

    However, corresponding to a cultivator¡¯s ssification of magical equipment and medicinal herbs, magical beasts also had five types of distinction: emerald, white, red, gold and purple.

    Old Huo had once said that no matter what kind of animal possessed the Nine Reincarnation Eyes, even a weak cat like the good sir could be ssified as a purple rank magical beast, which was also a high rank one of the high rank magical beasts.

    However, the good master had no other speciality other than sleeping.

    There were people like Du, Qu Liuxi, Xiao Qidao, Old Huo, Qu, Madman Qu, and the good cat.

    In such an evil ce, the family was warm and kind.

    Some say that things are grouped in groups, and perhaps that is true.

    What made An Zaiyi the least understanding was Chen Shaobai.

    The Chen family¡¯s strength in Nanshan Street was not small, but after all, it was only a street of the illusory world.

    Compared to the casino tycoon, the Chen family was much weaker.

    Even though he was in his third year, he was only a Xumi realm cultivator. How could the Chen family control the ninth Ghost Hand, who was in the State of Confinement?

    Since the Chen family had such power, why did they only stay in Nanshan Street?

    Anjou thought he should take a sip of wine and settle down to sort out the recent events.

    Afterwards, he had to redefine the cultivation bases of Du, Skinny Crooked Soul, and Little Seven because their performances were too unexpected.

    He walked out of the room with a jug of wine in his hand. The wound was itchy, but it did not affect his movements at all.

    Not only did the Blood Training Pearl not absorb too much of his blood, but it also seemed to be able to promote the recovery of his injuries.

    And all of these changes were because he could make it.

    Before entering the final level, the Blood Training Pearl had a certain effect on his body.

    Without needing to look outside, An Zhe also knew how many people were secretly eyeing them in the dark.

    To those cultivators, the Bronze Bell was a fatal temptation.

    Until now, no one dared to take the initiative to attack.

    An Zeng walked to the martial arena and sat on the high tform, watching the moon drink wine.

    It was unknown when the good cat had strolled over. The bronze bell on its neck slightly vibrated, but it unexpectedly didn¡¯t make the slightest sound.

    The Kindness lightly jumps on the contentious knee, then curls up to lie down, the silence is outrageous.

    At this moment, the bronze bell suddenly shot out a sh of light as bright as lightning, and then someone outside the wall gave a muffled grunt.

    An Zhe smiled, thinking that there were still some people who couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    The cat meowed, seemingly in disgust and disdain.

    It seemed to know exactly what a bronze bell was, but unfortunately it could not speak.

    At that moment, An Zeng noticed a person slowly walking towards him in the shadows. He was already very close, but the bronze bell did not respond at all.

    Therefore, An Zhe immediately knew who it was, so he frowned.

    ¡°Drinking alone is boring.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat on the high tform with his butt crossed and adjusted the ck robe on his body.

    He took a gulp from An Zaihai¡¯s gon, tilted his head back and spat it out, ¡°You¡¯re in need of money too, why are you drinking such rotten wine?¡±

    ¡°Not only the new wine, but also the water.¡±

    He magically took out a crystal wine jug from his ck robe and handed it to An Ying, ¡°Come, this young master will give you a jug of nectar so that you can know what wine is called.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t drink. What if I get used to it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at him, ¡°Why are you so sick?¡±

    By the way, not only are you sick, you¡¯re rude.

    ¡°No matter what, I am your savior. Why don¡¯t you kowtow and thank me?¡±

    ¡°If you think you care about kowtowing to me, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai unexpectedly dodged backward: ¡°Don¡¯t knock, I¡¯m afraid of dying.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Chen Shaobai, Chen Shaobai¡¯s Chen, Chen Shaobai¡¯s Chen, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s Bai.¡±

    However, he had to remember this name. Who knew when these three words could spread across the world.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll let you brag about knowing me. I¡¯ll give you some face.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°I really do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even more unspeakable. I like to see how you¡¯re worried and can¡¯t get rid of me.¡±

    He leaned back and looked up at the moon. ¡°Like the moon?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Some people like the sun and get their strength from it, such as their faith in the light and their sustenance.¡±

    Some people like the night and derive their confidence and courage from the darkness.

    I like the light in the dark, and only the moon can do it.

    If a person was always in the light, he would be burnt, and once injured, it would be difficult to heal.

    ¡°If a person stayed in the darkness for a long time, he would lose himself and fall into a bottomless abyss.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the light in the darkness is the correct direction.¡±

    He said these iprehensible things that seemed to have nothing to do with the question of security.

    However, from his tone, it could be seen that he was seriously answering the questions of the dispute.

    Even though from start to finish, there was no connection between who he was and who he was.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re curious, but I feel bored. Besides, there are still some small things that haven¡¯t been settled in the city, so I¡¯lle and chat with you onest time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a sip of the wine. What was strange was that he didn¡¯t drink his own good wine, but instead, he drank the inferior wine that he had been fighting for.

    ¡°You¡¯re curious about the Chen family, right?¡±

    Actually, the Chen family¡¯s existence is only a pretense to conceal my identity.

    Everyone in the Chen family exists to cover up for me, but everyone has a different job assignment and they don¡¯t know many secrets.

    As for those hidden powers that Chen Qi obtained, they were also people with special abilities that he gathered to protect me.

    ¡°Each and every one of them has their own value.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You can understand it like this ¡­ I am the sessor of a very, very big family, but for a big family like this, fighting for power and benefits is a verymon thing.¡±

    I am the eldest grandson of the family, so I have a high degree of session.

    So, there are too many people who want to kill me.

    To protect me, my family sent me to the city.

    ¡°Chen family¡¯s father is fake, my mother is fake, everything is fake.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve settled my family¡¯s business, I¡¯m going back.

    ¡°However, the effects I left on the Illusory Realm must bepletely wiped out ¡­ it will be tonight.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at An Zhe. ¡°How about I help you exin your doubts and feel grateful towards me?¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°You can¡¯t finish everything in one go. Next time, don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Sigh ¡­ you are overestimating yourself.¡±

    I can¡¯t say who I am, but you probably know how wonderful my family must be from the way I casually gave you a treasure.

    That¡¯s why I lied to you before. There isn¡¯t a single mysterious sect.

    So ¡­ we probably won¡¯t meet again in the future.

    Because I¡¯m too far from you.

    ¡°Whenever you struggle to climb up here, I will give you a chance to see me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°Can I use rudenguage, or just swear?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Chi ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at An Ying. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so much pressure. Although I am a person with a high standing, I have a good temperament.¡±

    So I¡¯m not in a hurry to kill you. I¡¯m not in a rush to take what you owe me. When I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll y with you. ¡±

    An Zaiyue asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯te back?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°At the very least, it¡¯ll take a long time.¡±

    ¡°Bring it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let me take a sip of your good wine to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Shaobai cursed, then handed the crystal wine jug to An Zeng.

    As An Zhe drank, he discovered that there was a very strange pattern on the crystal wine bottle as well. It seemed as though the bronze bell had an identical pattern on it.

    At first, he thought it was just an ordinary design, but now, it looked more like some kind of emblem or emblem.

    He took a sip and sighed, ¡°Good wine indeed.¡±

    Chen Shaobai saidcently, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t think too highly of this wine, at least none of the kings of the sixteen kingdoms of Yon have had it before.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Why are you helping me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Because you helped me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, everything was within your calctions. You intentionally did not stop Chen Pu from destroying the Chen family.¡±

    Those people who helped you, I¡¯m afraid they were all notorious people in the martial arts world, and you just happened to get rid of some of them with Chen Pu¡¯s help.

    However, Chen Pu was not killed cleanly. The people you said he would take care of tonight were probably those people in the dark, such as the dead Ghost Hand Nine.

    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t help you with. Even a punk like Chen Pu isn¡¯t in your eyes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°How smart. I told you that the people I have interacted with all have an increase in intelligence. I am such a brilliant genius.¡±

    He stood up, his long ck robe unfurling in the wind, and then he slowly flew up.

    ¡°An Zhan, if you want to know who I am, you have to grow up as soon as possible. The current you is too weak.¡±

    ¡°Illusory Long Town is just a small pond. Your martial arts world is outside.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡±

    ¡°My martial arts world is in the sea of stars ¡­ Aiya!¡±

    He crashed into the gpole, rubbed his forehead, and flew away.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>

    An Zhe drew the pattern on Chen Shaobai¡¯s crystal wine pot ording to his memory. He then took it to look for Old Huo.

    Old Huo stared at it for a while, but he had never seen it before.

    ¡°A long time ago.¡±

    Old Huo put down the paper in his hand and said, ¡°It is said that there are many huge families. At that time, the country was weak and the real power was divided among these huge families.¡±

    Every great family had their own army. They ruled by themselves, and they could forge coins or not even pay taxes to the imperial court.

    Theserge ns are like an independent kingdom. Although they are still nominally ruled by the imperial family, in reality, the royal family no longer has any status. ¡±

    ¡°That period was also the darkest period in history.

    Each family has its own unique g and emblem, and it looks to me like something from that era.

    ¡°If you say that your friend wants to inherit arge family, and also belongs to a secret family, then most likely, he will be one of the powerful races that has persisted until now.¡±

    ¡°After that, the great Xi unified most of the ce, but it didn¡¯t mean that the great ns were destroyed.¡±

    Of course, some of them had been eliminated by history, but some had moved from the light to the dark.

    They were still in control of their power, but because the Da Xi was too powerful, they didn¡¯t dare to fight back.

    ¡°If anything happens, they¡¯ll still appear.¡±

    Of course, An Zui also knew these things, but it had been too long ago, so he didn¡¯t think about it.

    Now that Old Huo mentioned it, it made sense.

    It was called the Dark and Warring States Era.

    The big families had all the resources, and they never stopped fighting each other.

    An Zhe carefully recalled. It seemed that there really was a Chen family during the Warring States Era. Because they lived in the east coast, their most glorious time was when they upied roughly a fifth of the territory of the current Da Xi.

    The mention of Chen Yidao, the king of the Mausoleum of Books, was enough to make a lot of people fall for him.

    However, the Chen family waster ordered to join forces with Goldman Sachs¡¯ Jun Dongye Fox, and the Chen family disappeared without a trace.

    Rumors had it that the remnants of the Chen family had drifted across the sea to an isted ind in the eastern sea and had never returned.

    Many people were fascinated by that period of history, and some even chose it as the period when most sages were born.

    Of course, that era was also the era where cultivators would shine.

    He had heard stories about the great masters from the beginning of his cultivation. These stories included how Lord Tantai, Su Yang, had asked him to nt a peach tree and a peach blossom in order to entertain the hanger-ons.

    There is also the story of Goldman Sachs¡¯ Jun Dongye Fox, who took his goalkeeper to theke to face a demon beast¡¯s heavenly tribtion and y the dragon with one hand.

    ¡°It was the most chaotic era, the era with the most bloodshed. It was also the era with the most splendor for cultivators.¡±

    Old Huo took a sip of his ¡°wine¡± and said, ¡°Rumor has it that at that time, the number of lesser celestial experts had reached an astonishing number of over a hundred, perhaps even more.¡±

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°I am a hero in this chaotic world, but I hope that this era willst longer.¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdoms are in the middle of nowhere. They¡¯ve been fighting for years, so there¡¯s a ce like Illusory Realm City that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Look at Da Xi, his life is much more stable.

    So no matter at any time, no matter how just an excuse, no matter who started the war, suffering or the people.

    ¡°Not a singlemoner looks forward to a chaotic world. Those who look forward to a chaotic world are ambitious people and those who feel that they can make a name for themselves in a chaotic world.¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°I only wish for the chaotic world to nevere.¡±

    It was a pity for An Zhe that he was unable to figure out Chen Shaobai¡¯s background.

    However, right now, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about these things. There were still too many things that needed to be done in the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    In order to lessen the suspicions of the outside world, An Zhe still arranged for Skinny Du and the others to properly study and cultivate during the day and enter the ¡®Heavenly Defying Seal¡¯ at night to study.

    Old Huo tried to take out a small portion of herbs and soil from the Blood Fang Pearl, and transnted them into the space of the Heaven Defying Seal.

    With Old Huo¡¯s ability, he could at most transnt about a tenth of the items.

    In order to prevent any problems with his body, even if he had the ability, he didn¡¯t dare to cause any more problems.

    If it weren¡¯t for the insistence of An Zaiyue, he wouldn¡¯t have moved at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave these herbs in your care.¡±

    An Zeng sat on a tall grassy slope in the space of the Heaven Defying Seal. He felt quite aplished as he looked at the newly nted herbs below him.

    With his current age and cultivation, it was indeed worth being proud of for him to be able to change the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy to such a state.

    He had many cultivation techniques in his mind, so there was no need to envy the Fantasy World Academy a three-storey library that was almost filled to the brim.

    He had a farm to make sure his friend didn¡¯t worry when he was injured or needed to be promoted.

    ¡°And this.¡±

    An Zhe took out the Kirin Steel that he had won in the match against the Academy and ced it in front of Qu Liuxi. ¡°This bet is specifically for you.¡±

    Old Huo and I asked around and found out that the best ingredient to make a pill furnace in the city was Kirin Steel.

    Kirin Steel was a white grade material, so it was almost impossible for them to produce a red grade material or higher in the Fantasy Academy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you before because I asked Old Huo to temper it first so that it would be easier for you to control it.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You risked your life to obtain these.¡±

    An Zhan rubbed her bangs. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Hurry up and ept it. Later, you can go find Old Huo and ask him to be your master.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t proficient in alchemy, he was a grandmaster refiner.

    If I allow him to forge a cauldron for you, you will be able to forge pills in the future.

    ¡°I know that in your heart, what you love the most is medicine, not cultivation.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She stood there and almost cried.

    ¡°But, but you are the sect leader and also our teacher.

    Back then, my master said that after you¡¯ve acknowledged your teacher, you can¡¯t casually change your sect. That¡¯s an act of betrayal.

    ¡°So after I entered the Martial Arts Academy, Master forcefully broke off our rtionship as master and disciple and epted me as his adopted daughter.¡±

    ¡°You are not my disciple, and I am not your master, so why are there so many taboos?¡±

    I don¡¯t know anything about alchemy, I just know some pharmacology.

    Old Huo has a much more detailed understanding of medicine than I do.

    He can give you the best help, so don¡¯t hang on to these things.

    ¡°Later on, when things get less busy, I¡¯ll go around the market and see if I can get better materials to make a pill furnace for you.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s appearance was truly adorable. An Zhe pushed her to find Old Huo.

    After she left, she sat down cross-legged and began cultivating to sense the spiritual qi in the outside world.

    Actually, the process of cultivation was veryplex, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to exin it simply.

    Cultivation could never be separated from the four words: Breathing and Breathing.

    ¡°Whew.¡± He let out a breath of turbid air from his body.

    He breathed in the spiritual qi from the outside world.

    Cultivation was to absorb the spirit energy in the air into the dantian¡¯s Qi Sea and then convert it into energy that could be used.

    Everyone¡¯s perception of the spirit energy in the air was different. Some people were more sensitive to the spirit energy in the water, so their cultivation levels were often rted to water.

    Some people were more sensitive to fire, while others were more sensitive to metal sharp Qi.

    The air was not only a life-sustaining gas, but it also contained all kinds of spiritual energy.

    Not only were cultivators the same, magical beasts were the same as well.

    In truth, magical beasts were just a generic term. Beasts that could release the power of one¡¯s cultivation were known as magical beasts, but in reality, they could be ssified into three types.

    One was a beast, the other was a demon beast, and the other was a demon beast.

    For example, flowers, nts, trees and even stones were all things that gave birth to one¡¯s own intelligence and allowed one to cultivate. These things were called spirit beasts.

    Demonic beasts referred to the things that had evolved, such as the birds, snakes, fishes, insects and the like.

    Demonic beasts referred to the myriad energies in the world, and the air contained all sorts of spirit energy.

    Under a certain environment, a certain kind of spiritual energy would gather in a ce without dispersing. After a long time, it would be a physical entity, evolving into a magical beast.

    Therefore, most of the beasts were nts, but there were also other things.

    Demonic beasts were mostly animals, while magical beasts were all types of spiritual energy.

    If there is such a distinction, then the good grandpa is a demon beast.

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    In the Tianqi Martial Arts Academy, he alone held all the positions of a gentleman, an elder brother, and a breeder.

    Arriving at the entrance of the Heaven-defying Seal¡¯s spatial gate, An Zhe saw the ant crawling on the road. It had already climbed a path that was one-fiftieth of the width of a distance away.

    ¡°Do your best.¡±

    An Zhan said to the ant, then he left the Heaven Defying Seal.

    When he came out, the sky was already very dark.

    As soon as the sky darkened, the skinny guys immediately entered the cultivation world of the Heaven Defying Seal.

    When he got to the kitchen door, he saw a shadow outside the door.

    The man stood there motionless, as if he were a statue.

    However, the bronze bell didn¡¯t attack. It was obvious that this person didn¡¯t have any killing intent.

    ¡°Master An.¡±

    The person outside the door sped his hands together and said, ¡°I am Qiu Changchen.¡±

    The headmaster of the Illusory Realm Academy, Qiu Changchen, what did hee here for?

    An Zhan was stunned for a moment, then he walked over and opened the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Qiu Changchen smiled. ¡°What, Sect Master An isn¡¯t wary of me at all?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°A guest is a guest, how can you let a guest stand outside the door?¡±

    He led the way, with Qiu Changchen following slowly behind him. ¡°Where are your disciples?¡±

    ¡°They are all my friends, not counting my disciples.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I went, but when night falls, I feel like a bunch of horses that have lost their reins. I can¡¯t even find them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, pure in nature, ying games isn¡¯t such a bad thing.¡±

    Qiu Changchen walked into the room and then looked around. ¡°Sect Master An is rather simple. The furnishings in this room are of the Archaic Descendants.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Dean Qiu, you might as well say that I¡¯m poor. I¡¯m not an elegant person. With money, I can guarantee that the house will be decorated in a splendid fashion.¡±

    ¡°Cast a naked golden man beside the bed. Let¡¯s have a look when we wake up.¡±

    Qiu Changchen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°True disposition. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just exin my purpose foring.¡±

    He sat down and said, ¡°Sect Master An and your friends are all outstanding heroes among men. Their future achievements will be limitless.¡±

    In such a small ce as the Great Illusionary Land, it would dy your talent and spoil it.

    Although I am the headmaster of the Fantasy World Academy, I am also a vice general of the Ironflow Fire.

    I can write a letter of rmendation if you like.

    You brought my letters to the Great Yan and entered the military¡¯s Martial Competition Courtyard.

    You will be better taught there.

    ¡°And I believe that with your talents and hard work, you will soon rise to prominence in the Great Yan.¡±

    An Zaidao was truly tempted, not by himself, but by Xiao Qidao.

    When Auntie Ye went to the Great Yan, although Xiao Qitao didn¡¯t say it, how could she not think too much about her mother?

    He was a sensible person, so he never mentioned it to An Zaiyue. However, An Zaidao had seen him sit there in a daze countless times.

    However, in the end, An Zaiyue did not agree. He knew what Aunty Ye was afraid of.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Dean.¡±

    An Zaiyue sped his fists. ¡°I heard that there will be a great ceremony in three and a half years for Great Yan. I think... it won¡¯t be toote for me to go then.¡±

    Qiu Changchen sighed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Sect Master An and the rest will be renowned throughout the world after the Autumn Ceremony. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be interested in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    He took out an iron te and put it down, ¡°If you change your mind,e find me at any time.¡±

    ¡°On behalf of the Great Yan Army, I wee you all at any time.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and said his goodbyes.

    An Zeng looked at the iron te, on top of which was a flying wolf that was burning with mes.

    There were three words on the back of the te... Iron Streaming Fire

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>

    After calcting for a while, with Zhong Jiuge¡¯s speed, it would take him quite a while to get to the Southern Wilderness of the Great Xi.

    He had saved the life of Princess Xu Meimu of the Skyfire Pce, and since then, Xu Meimu¡¯s heart had been tied to An Zaiyi.

    Xu Meiyao was a rare genius. The people only knew that she started cultivating at the age of seven. As for what exactly happened during her cultivation, no one knew.

    However, she was only twenty-seven years old when she took control of Skyfire Pce.

    Twenty years wasn¡¯t that long for a cultivator.

    But each person¡¯s twenty years was definitely different.

    During the day, most of the time was free, so after he arranged a cultivation mission for Xiao Qidao and Qu Liuxi, he brought Skinny Du and left the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy.

    When An Zhe left, Old Huo and Madman Qu also entered the space of the Heaven Defying Seal. When he wasn¡¯t around, if someone who couldn¡¯t control his greed barged in, the people from the Martial Arts Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him.

    An Xuan carried a cat in his arms, and a bronze bell hung around his neck.

    An Zhe intentionally let those people who were secretly watching know that the bronze bell was not in the martial field.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Zeng looked in the direction of Nanshan Street and pursed his lips. ¡°Gathering Merchant House.¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°Why is your heart so kind today? You want me to apany you out for a stroll?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Your cultivation progress is not slow right now. With the Heaven Defying Seal, your cultivation time is a thousand times faster than others.¡±

    Therefore, if others need a long time to enter the spatial realm, you will need a much shorter period of time.

    When one reached the realm of the Sumeru, they would need a suitable magical equipment.

    ¡°Therefore, when I have time, I will go to the Gathering Shang Manor and take a look around. I will find whatever good stuff I find there.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can find good stuff?¡±

    An Xuan looked at the cat. ¡°Good sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t wake up.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°No matter how well you sleep, I will put a piece of meat in front of your nose and you will immediately wake up.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for the good sir. No matter how well he sleeps, as long as there are any treasures, he will wake up immediately.¡±

    As he spoke, the cat suddenly raised its head and looked towards the roadside.

    There were many stalls selling things on the streets of the long-lived illusory world. There were things that could be used in daily life, as well as some people who imed to be master refiners. They were weeping as they sold their wares for thest 300 days or so.

    The cat called out softly to a stall by the side of the road. Andersen knew it must have discovered something good, so he pulled on Du¡¯s skinny body to prevent him from exposing any ws. Then, the two of them walked over.

    The person who set up the stall was a middle-aged man. He looked thin and thin, and his face was yellow.

    He spread a dirty cloth on the floor, and on it were some bottles and jars, and a littleb, and a little mirror.

    An Zeng walked up to them and took a look, only to discover that none of the items could catch their eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sect Master An of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect?¡±

    The middle-aged man quickly stood up with a smile on his face. ¡°I was watching the match with the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Master An, you are this!¡±

    He gave a thumbs up.

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°No way, it¡¯s just luck.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about luck. Everyone has luck, but not everyone can make a name for themselves.¡±

    Master An, you¡¯re only around ten years old, but you¡¯ve already made a name for yourself in the city.

    In the future, that achievement would be limitless.

    ¡°In my opinion, as long as you leave the Illusory Realm and live in the city, you will be a grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°You talk so much. Why don¡¯t we buy something for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing that can catch your eyes with my items.¡±

    If there¡¯s anything you like, just say it. I¡¯ll send it. ¡±

    An Zaihai crouched down, and the good master got out of his arms, sniffing and sniffing, actually concealing his observation.

    An Zaixin said that this little brat had grown up too, he actually knew how to put on airs.

    The cat finally stopped beside a small round te and called back to An Zeng.

    An Zaiyue looked at the te. There really wasn¡¯t anything special about it. Furthermore, the material was porcin, so it definitely wasn¡¯t some sort of magical artifact.

    However, with the Nine Revolving Eye, the good Lord definitely wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Although the Kindness of his Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye had not been fully activated, it would be impossible for him to make a mistake at such a short distance.

    The small te looked as if it had been there for years, and there was a piece of cloth covered with blue cloth. It was only half a meter in size.

    ¡°Is he choosing a guy to eat for himself?¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Zaixin smiled and thought to himself, ¡°Never mind what I want. If you like it, then buy it.¡±

    ¡°How much is the te?¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The middle-aged man quickly waved his hands, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯ll send you whatever you like.¡±

    To tell you the truth, most of my stuff was picked up in the mountains, and the rest from the poor, and the rest of the stuff was mixed in to make up the numbers.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single magical equipment here, that te ¡­ I think it looks like something from a few hundred years ago, the silver is worth a little bit, but I can still afford it.¡±

    ¡°How did you get this te?¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°A few days ago, there was someone from outside. He was in a hurry.¡±

    Ask me if I take this te, and a few other things, all wrapped in this rag.

    I took a look at it then and I just casually killed it and left it there.

    The man was obviously dug up by himself, and I can¡¯t ask him about the details, can I?

    It¡¯s not fake, but it¡¯s too short. ¡±

    ¡°How much did you spend on this te?¡±

    The middle-aged man extended two fingers and then quietly added another, ¡°Three thousand.¡±

    An Zeng smiled and asked Skinny Du to give him three thousand silver notes.

    The middle-aged man began to say nothing. He said that the higher the price, the more he could add some weight to his gift so that they could remember him.

    If there was anything he could do to help, he could talk.

    An Zaiyue naturally wouldn¡¯t take advantage of such a small opportunity. He actually left behind three thousand silver taels worth of banknotes, then picked up the small te and left.

    But the good lord did not leave. He stood there and cried out again.

    Skinny Duughed: ¡°You still want to pack? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re giving gifts. What kind of packaging do you want!¡±

    The middle-aged man quickly picked up the tattered blue cloth, shook it and wrapped the te before handing it over.

    He put it away and put it in the satchel he was carrying.

    His bag was brutal, and there was half a roast chicken in addition to the banknotes.

    Even if this wasn¡¯t unprecedented, at least it was unprecedented.

    Thin Du was rich and overbearing, and all the money in the dispute was in his hands.

    This ignorant fellow had piled a pile of silver beside his bed and even built a silver urinal.

    The kitten kept looking over at Skinny Du, but in the end, it actually broke free from the fight and jumped into Skinny Du¡¯s arms. This made Skinny Du feel very ttered: ¡°Aiya, good sir, I really can¡¯t take this street in broad daylight if you want to see me.¡±

    An Zaiyue rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s on the street, can you hold your tongue?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention the streets, even in the Great Xi¡¯s pce, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie down if Master asked me to pout my ass.¡±

    He ran his hand through the soft hair of the good man and found him burrowing into his bag.

    He took out half of the roast chicken and fed it to her, but she did not take a bite.

    Finally the Kindness slipped into her bag and took up the roast chicken.

    It seemed to like this little ce very much. It curled up and closed its eyes and went back to sleep.

    Skinny Du unwrapped the oil paper and mumbled while munching on the roast chicken: ¡°An Zou, should we get some momentum when we go back to Nanshan Street?¡±

    After all, you are now a sect master, and I am the eldest disciple of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I hire some girls from the brothel across the way and take us back?¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°Scram with a big girl?¡±

    ¡°That would be a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°You watched me leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°If you continue to be a slut, I will take back your financial power,¡± he said.

    Skinny Dean: ¡°Just say it. Don¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping with a piece of silver in my pillow. I can¡¯t sleep with a pillow.¡±

    The Illusory Land¡¯s city was actually veryrge, relying on the mountains to build it, so most of the roads had to be taken by foot.

    However, An Zeng and Du were not used to being carried in the pnquin, so they walked along the way to buy snacks and chat.

    When Skinny Du arrived at the entrance of the Gathering Shop with a sweet gourd in his mouth, he was stopped by the two attendants who were greeting guests.

    ¡°Masters, do you have invitations?¡±

    ¡°What invitation? Do you need an invitation to buy things from you?¡±

    The manservant recognized that Du Jin was thin and weak, especially since An Zhe was currently in a bad mood, so he politely replied, ¡°Master An, Master Du, today¡¯s events are really special.¡±

    A few days ago, there was a new batch of good stuff in the courtyard. It was really priceless.

    However, these things couldn¡¯t be made public, so he invited a few seniors who had good eyesight in the city toe over to appraise them.

    Without an invitation letter, it would be truly inconvenient to let the two masters in today.

    ¡°How about this, in a few days when these treasures are in the open for auction, I will personally make a trip to the Martial Arts Academy to notify the two masters?¡±

    As he was speaking, a fragrance wafted out from the courtyard.

    The mysterious steward of the Gathering Shang Manor walked out while twisting his waist.

    ¡°Oh, little mister.¡±

    It was the youngdy in the purple dress who was called Mister. She seemed to prefer purple, and there were many purple dresses.

    The dress she wore today looked rather graceful and luxurious, and herdylike temperament made her attractive to men rise another level.

    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    An Zhe smiled as he saluted with his fists.

    ¡°My name is Zhuang Fei Fei. If little mister doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me sister Zhuang.¡±

    An Zaixin said thatst time, you wouldn¡¯t tell me your name, but he wouldn¡¯t show any displeasure.

    He smiled and said, ¡°First Mister is still better, and more respectful.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°Follow me,e with me.¡±

    She nced at the two attendants and said, ¡°Remember, no matter when, as long as Master Anes, you can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    ¡°What about at night?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°It can be done at night, at any time.¡±

    Thin Du felt a fever in his lower abdomen and then realized that he had lost.

    This woman¡¯s cultivation experience was much deeper than his.

    Zhuang Feifei led An Zhan and Du to enter the Gathering Shang Manor. At this moment, there were already about ten people in the hall, and they all seemed to be big figures with great reputations.

    As soon as An Zeng entered the room, he heard someone calling out to him.

    ¡°Master An, this way.¡±

    An Zeng looked towards the source of the voice and discovered that it was the casino crocodile who was around three years tall.

    ¡°Mister Gao.¡±

    An Zeng quickly went over and saluted, but was pulled over by Third Brother to ce on the chair. ¡°What are you being so polite with me for? You and I don¡¯t need to be so distant from each other.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect you to be here today. I heard that you are quite skilled at appraising treasures.

    But before the thingse up, let¡¯s sit down for a while.

    ¡°Later, I will introduce everyone who came today to you ¡­¡±

    At the same time, the Vice-Principal of the Fantasy World Academy, Zhen Zhuang Bi, walked in from the outside, swinging a folding fan. He seemed to want to p Zhuang Feifei¡¯s butt with the folding fan, but Zhuang Fei Fei avoided him.

    Thus, within Du¡¯s thin eyes, there was an intense killing intent.

    It wasn¡¯t all because of Zhuang Feifei, but because Skinny Du truly wanted to kill this Zhen Zhuang Bi.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi also saw the fight, and she let out a cold snort and walked inside.

    Good Lord Cat stuck his head out of Du¡¯s thin bag and let out a meow. The stars in his eyes began to circte.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>

    He rememberedst time when Chen Shaobai left, he said that his goal was the sea of stars.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t care too much because Chen Shaobai¡¯s words could only be trusted by half of what he said.

    However, An Zaiyue wasn¡¯t far from the sea of stars, because the good lord had it in his eyes.

    From the moment he entered the main gate of the courtyard, the stars in the good sir¡¯s eyes began to slowly circte.

    However, no one would easily pay attention to a cat¡¯s eyes. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the treasure that was about to be moved out.

    The auction this time around was only a small scale invitation for celebrities to appraise treasures. It should be to evaluate these items so that the starting price of the auction wouldn¡¯t be too low in the future.

    In his third year, he was considered one of the most famous people in the city. He had a wide range of connections and seemed to be able to speak with everyone.

    However, ever since the battle between the Heavenly Enlightenment Martial Academy and the Mirage World Academy, he and Zhen Zhuang and Bi could be considered to havepletely broken apart.

    Therefore, this person was still full of grudges and grudges, and had a bit of the chivalry of the martial world.

    Since Old Huo had done him a favor, he would repay it.

    As for the repaying of gratitude, he would offend anyone who was on good terms with him or anyone he loved, so he would just scram to the side.

    ¡°How unlucky.¡±

    The third year of high school opened the fan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel disgusted looking at Zhen Zhuang Bi in the past, but why do I feel so unlucky looking at her now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily bad luck. Maybe it¡¯s luck.¡±

    Third Brother said, ¡°Grandpa Du, what do you mean?¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°No one likes dog shit. It seems pretty disgusting, but don¡¯t you guys always say that dog shit gets lucky?¡±

    ¡°Master San, you previously stepped on Zhen Zhuangbi, but today you will definitely be lucky.¡±

    The third senior held his fist and said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable!¡±

    However, if others call me grandpa or grandpa, why do you call me grandpa? ¡±

    ¡°I finally understand why An Zhan called you Mister Gao.¡±

    The third year studentughed heartily. He was open-minded and outgoing. Although he had experienced a lot in the past few years, he was still clean and straightforward.

    In his eyes, both An Zeng and Du were adorable little brothers.

    In particr, the people who walked the martial arts world loved the people who fought for loyalty.

    ¡°Who the hell is the owner of this ce? Howe he can always get some good stuff?¡±

    Skinny Du asked.

    The Third Year of the High School lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the roots of the courtyard are not in the city, but outside.¡±

    It was rumoured that it was opened by one of the sixteen kingdoms of Yon. It was semi-official in nature.

    The goal was to prepare the military expenses for the war, which would be equivalent to the copse of a government official.

    Wherever the army passed by, not a single de of grass grew. Thus, it was not a big deal if good items appeared from time to time.

    Furthermore, why did they have to invite people to appraise the items in the yard?

    ¡°It¡¯s because the army only needs to dig and snatch. They don¡¯t know the origins and value of these things.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that there are many branches of the Merchant House, thergest of which is in the capital of Yan Kingdom.¡±

    When the third year of high school spoke with assurance, he had quite a bit of elegance.

    ¡°No wonder you always send good things,¡± said Du. ¡°Moreover, you like to send them to the Illusory World, to live in the city.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this ce. As long as you have money, it¡¯s fine. If you find something else to do, it might just be a ruckus.¡±

    The third year nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. In addition, Illusory Realm lives in the city with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about being unable to sell anything.¡±

    As he spoke, many women in beautiful long skirts entered from behind. These women were all so smooth, tall and slim. If they wanted to look good, they needed to have a figure.

    They were wearing the same long skirts, and the forks were almost to their thighs, so the bright white of their walk caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    There were a total of twelve women, all of them smiling as they walked out in two rows.

    However, it was obvious that these women did not even move their shoulders slightly when walking. Their bodies were like t bowls of water, so they were definitely all family practitioners.

    It was hard to say if he could cultivate, but he was definitely not a mediocre person in terms of body techniques.

    Zhuang Feifei walked out from behind the twelve women with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re the best treasure in the courtyard.¡±

    Someone shouted.

    Another fat guy shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t judge Mister with money. If Mister can measure it with money, why should I be so envious?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled, she could feel the charm of her smile through the thin veil.

    For some reason, she seemed to enjoy wearing a veil.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask the seniors to appraise the treasures, not to ask them to test me.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei bowed slightly: ¡°The good business of the Gathering of the Shang n depends on the support of the seniors. Therefore, I hope that everyone will help me more today, and I will do my best in terms of payment.¡±

    At this time, Zhen Zhuang Bi pointed her fan at An Ying, ¡°Others are people from the Mirage World who have lived in the city for countless years. How did this little thing manage to sneak in here?¡±

    I say, sir, is the door of your market yard not closed?

    ¡°Any cat or dog can crawl in through the crack in the door. Be careful of dirty things crawling in your bed at night.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled apologetically at An Chou before saying to Zhen Zhuangbi, ¡°Vice-Principal Zhen, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Did you not cool down from your anger just now?¡±

    You don¡¯t seem interested in my girl.

    Although there was some misunderstanding between Sect Master An and the Vice Principal, it is better for everyone to be on good terms in ourpound.

    ¡°I invited them, so don¡¯t ruin our rtionship.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi gave a cold snort, ¡°I¡¯m convinced of everyone here¡¯s experience in appraising treasures. How can a wet behind the ears kid be on the same level as us?¡±

    Just because he had the name of the Barbarian Sect Leader on his head?

    ¡°That kind of little child¡¯s y is like a family game. To think that the big sir of the Gathering Merchant House actually took it seriously.¡±

    This time, not only were both An Zeng and Du skinny, even Zhuang Feifei¡¯s face was a bit ugly.

    ¡°Vice Principal Zhen, are you targeting Sect Head An or me?¡±

    She asked in a cold voice.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not aimed at the big sir, I just don¡¯t like the way I see that little thing.¡±

    It¡¯s like a table full of delicacies from the mountains and seas in front of you, suddenly seeing a pile of dog shit from the inside, how can you eat it all? ¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°Vice Principal Zhen is really a person of good character. Normally, when we see dog shit, we wouldn¡¯t even think about whether we eat or not.¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi was stunned for a moment, then her face turned angry: ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡±

    ¡°I can still make some decisions in this ce.¡±

    An Zeng held the cat, the cat cried out to Zhen Zhuang Bi, shaking its neck.

    The bronze bell was right there, so Zhen Zhuang Bi was having trouble getting down.

    Keep scolding?

    He was truly afraid that the bronze bell would be released after a fight over peace. That thing could kill a captive like Ghost Hand Number Nine, and Zhen Zhuangbi was just a little bit away from capturing him right now.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    He sat down and turned his head away.

    ¡°So.¡±

    The third year reached out to touch the Kindness, ¡°Sometimes, don¡¯t talk, what can you say if you can p your face?¡±

    ¡°This guy, if he sticks his neck out and gets pped in the face, then he¡¯s either a slut or he¡¯s a good guy.¡±

    When the people present saw that the seniors were clearly standing on the side of the fight, no one was willing to say anything.

    After all, they would either offend Zhen Zhuang and Bi or they would offend more than three years of age.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei put on a smile again, ¡°Everyone came here to help out of my Juggernaut, they¡¯re all here to give me face.¡±

    ¡°So today, let¡¯s put aside our past prejudices and focus on appraising treasures.¡±

    The twelve women in long skirts stepped forward and stood beside each other, pouring tea for everyone.

    It was the first time that Skinny Du was taken care of by such a beautiful woman. He was immediately at a loss.

    He just sat there with a straight face, not wanting to show his cowardice.

    From time to time, the pair of eyes would drift towards her big white legs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°If you stand up straight, you¡¯ll get to Armpit. I¡¯m a child, so why are you so restrained?¡±

    ¡°If I were to stand up like a child and say that Auntie will hug me, would I be beaten up?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just your crotch.¡±

    A gust of wind blew past his crotch.

    The two of them chatted andughed merrily, making Zhen Zhuang Bi, who was sitting opposite to them, even more furious.

    Zhuang Feifei pped her hands, and another group of beauties entered, each holding a tray.

    The items on the tray didn¡¯t seem very big. They were covered by a golden cover, and he didn¡¯t know what they were.

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°The usual method of appraising treasures is getting bored. Today, the weather is boring, and everyone is a bit impatient. Let¡¯s just y a few small games.¡±

    Of the first six items, there were all sorts of materials, but their properties were simr, so they were all ced in the same category.

    Now, we will test the abilities of these seniors. If we don¡¯t open the lid, we can¡¯t use the power of our cultivation to perceive it. We can only use the echoes of the lid to determine what material is inside.

    ¡°If you win, I have a great gift for you.¡±

    This was really a test of experience. Skinny Du anxiously pulled An Xuan over: ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°Sure, why not?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, we were sleeping in a pool on Nanshan Street, and you could tell if it was a toad or a female toad.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, isn¡¯t that a joke?¡±

    The third senior held a cup of tea in his hands, and was about to drink to hear what An Chou and the others were saying, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This is indeed a rare skill. What do you call a male toad?¡±

    ¡°What do female toads call themselves?¡±

    Skinny Du quickly exined: ¡°It¡¯s just us joking. It can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡±

    Gao An took a sip of his water and said, ¡°Tell me about it. Anyway, it¡¯s just for the liveliness.¡±

    Du gave a few thin coughs and said, ¡°This ¡­ the toad is kengchi kengchi kengya, the female toad is aiya kunya kunya kowhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then the sound of water spraying came one after another.

    The water that the third year student had just drunk sprayed out as he coughed violently, ¡°Grandpa Du, can you please focus on the vige?¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you told me to say ¡­¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also smiled, actually slightly blushing.

    The atmosphere eased, and she made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Who will try first?¡±

    We don¡¯t have a judge, but we have to abide by the rules. We can¡¯t open the door, we can¡¯t use the power of our cultivation.

    Normal people would not be able to distinguish between the sounds of knocking on the metal cover, but they were all experts in this field, so this shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    Each material has a different echo. The sound of the hammer hitting the metal is reflected back, and the object inside is determined to be made of material. Whoever is right will win if they are fast. ¡±

    ¡°No matter who goes first, don¡¯t be in a hurry to say the answer. Let¡¯s write it down and have a look at thest one.¡±

    After Zhuang Feifei finished speaking, he let the six women battle ahead, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    More than three seniors sped their fists towards An Xuan and asked, ¡°Sect Master An, why don¡¯t you go first?¡±

    An Zhanughed, ¡°How could there be any reason for me to go first? Seniors, I¡¯ll be thest.¡±

    The third year stood up and shook off his clothes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first then. I¡¯ll take a walk for everyone.¡±

    Skinny Du actually nervously pulled An Zhan¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I feel that no one can guess what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°Shh ¡­ Mister Gao, you¡¯ve started. Don¡¯t say anything yet.¡±

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>

    Thin Du immediately calmed down and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Even Young Master Mao seemed to feel the solemn atmosphere in the room. He cutely curled up on An Zeng¡¯s knee and looked at the third year of high school.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s fingers gently slid down the back of the good lord, who squinted his eyes and looked especially happy.

    The silence in the room was ufortable. Even the footsteps of the third year student could be heard clearly on the carpet.

    The taller of the three walked in front of the first woman and stood there, taking a deep breath.

    Then he flicked the metal cover with his finger. It echoed loudly and didn¡¯t seem to contain much.

    The third year¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised and the seriousness on his face lessened. It seemed that this first item was not difficult for him.

    He didn¡¯t knock again to confirm anything. Instead, he walked directly in front of the second woman.

    There were four in a row, and all of them seemed to be confident of being able to make it out in their third year of high school.

    When he reached the fifth woman, he encountered a problem. He knocked three times in a row and then almost put his ear against the metal cover. He still looked hesitant.

    He went to thest one, this time knocking twice.

    On his way back, he stopped at the fifth one, drummed his fingers on the metal cover, and listened.

    He shook his head back, as if he was still unsure of the fifth item.

    When he returned to his seat, the third senior took the pen and paper from the maid and wrote his answer.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to talk.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said with a smile, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a small game, we still need to y it official. I can¡¯t practice favouritism, you can¡¯t help each other.¡±

    The third senior nced at An Zeng, seemingly worried about whether An Zhe would be able to make a judgment on this.

    An Zeng smiled at him but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Du¡¯s thin and nervous hands were full of sweat. His toes were propped up and he was trembling slightly.

    The maid standing next to him smiled and leaned forward. She took out a handkerchief with a faint fragrance and gently wiped it on his forehead.

    This gentle movement startled Skinny Du, and then he smiled apologetically at the maid. Recalling Zhuang Feifei¡¯s words, he did not dare to disturb the second person.

    This female servant was almost 1.7 meters tall. She was not very thin, but she was well-proportioned. She was the type of woman who could feel things just by looking at her.

    She put her hand on his thin shoulder and squeezed it gently.

    This made the third year recall the sound of the toad female toad, which was called by Skinny Du. He then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    The second person to go up to examine the treasure was an old man. He looked to be seventy or eighty years old, and his hair and beard were all white.

    Everyone seemed to have some respect for him, so they called him Elder Liu.

    Elder Liu was supported by a female servant as he walked forward. After which, he began to hammer his judgement one by one.

    He spent less time than his third year, but when he came back, his expression was uncertain.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi was the second from the bottom and appeared confident. In Du Jiabao¡¯s words, he looked extremely arrogant.

    However, this man was very skilled in treasure detection, and Andersen noticed that he had a very different method of striking the metal cover. He did not knock on the same position as the previous man, but rather knocked on each metal cover.

    It was An Zaiyue¡¯s turn to go up on stage. As Zhen Zhuangbi sat down, she let out a cold snort: ¡°You little brat, you still haven¡¯t weaned off, why are you still pretending? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to pass.¡±

    When the answeres in a moment, the bottom will be revealed. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Seeing that An Zaiyue was not angered by his words, Zhen Zhuang Bi rolled his eyes. ¡°A person who knows his ce, a person who¡¯s not even in the Ascending Realm, is actually trying to force his way into the upper echelon. He¡¯s not afraid of being crushed to the point that he¡¯s bleeding from his head.¡±

    ¡°To be able to drill into the camp at such a young age, I¡¯m afraid he is mentally ill.¡±

    Skinny Du stood up. ¡°Can you shut up!¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi curled her lips, ¡°I¡¯m talking to me, what does this have to do with you? Mister only said that you¡¯re not allowed to talk, I didn¡¯t even talk to you, she didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not allowed to talk to yourself.¡±

    He was deliberately distracting his rival¡¯s hearing, speaking in a strange voice, his fingers drumming on the arm of his chair.

    The third year coldly snorted, ¡°If a person looks down on himself, then there¡¯s no saving him.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi also seemed to feel that she had lost her sense of identity. After staring at the third year for a while, she did not say anything else. However, her fingers continued to tap on the armrest of her chair.

    With this, even those people who were closer to him felt that he was being too petty.

    Perhaps she wanted to test Zhuang Feifei, but she didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. Her beautiful eyes had been fixated on him the entire time, and there was a look of anticipation in her eyes.

    The serving maid seemed very curious as well. She couldn¡¯t help but to lean forward, as if she wanted to get close to An Zaiyue to capture the change in his expression.

    But in fact, there was no change in the expression of the struggle.

    Others beat on the metal cover to judge the echoes, but Anjou was different.

    His fingers gently slid across the metal cover. The sound was pleasant to the ears, though not melodious. It was like the sound of a musical instrument.

    What was even more surprising was that as he traced the arc with his finger, the sound actually had a change in rhythm.

    An Xin was quick to use, at least twice as fast as Zhen Zhuang Bi. After that, he walked back and sat down, looking calm and collected.

    The maid who served him immediately squatted down in front of him, holding a pen and paper in her hands.

    She had a tray in her hands, with paper and a pen on top of it.

    Herrge, beautiful eyes stared first at Anjou¡¯s face, then at Anjou¡¯s hands.

    An Zaiyue wrote quickly, as if he didn¡¯t have any hesitation.

    Skinny Du was unable to clearly see what An Zhe was writing. However, when he saw the maid¡¯s expression, he was slightly surprised before it turned into an incredulous expression.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei walked to the front, ¡°Since everyone haspleted their appraisal, I presume everyone has an answer in their minds.¡±

    ¡°Before we announce our answers, I will first talk about the prizes of the winners of this first round.¡±

    She turned around and picked up an item from the tray held by the maid behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing, not particrly valuable, but it¡¯s special about skin-repellents.¡±

    An Xuan looked up. Zhuang Feifei was holding a lifelike rose shaped hairpin in her hand.

    Especially that flower, no matter how you looked at it, it looked wless.

    The flower was only half the size of a real rose, and its workmanship was admirable.

    Although they weren¡¯t close, they were all experts at discernment. Therefore, it could be seen that the flower patterns on the rose hairpin were all very fine.

    ¡°Only a man who loves his woman will be willing to buy something that is useless for cultivation but pleasing to the heart of a girl.

    This flower petal was specially made from a fresh mountain rose. Its shape had shrunk quite a bit, but it could guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t wither for at least two hundred years.

    The hairpin was a jasper, a small magical equipment.

    ¡°It¡¯s summer, so you can take this hairpin and go out and not suffer from the sun. You can also chase away the mosquitoes and insects.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, if there is a woman you love and you send this thing over, you will definitely receive a fragrant kiss in return.¡±

    ¡°Do you really get a kiss?¡± he asked.

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei smiled. ¡°That depends on whether or not you have anyone to send him.¡±

    She looked around. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all show our answers now.¡±

    When she had finished, she gave the order to open it, and the maids took all the metal covers down.

    Zhuang Feifei introduced, ¡°These six are all emerald grade pill furnaces, but the ingredients are different.¡±

    ¡°The first material is Spirit Patterned Iron.¡±

    She looked at the answers, and the maids held the paper up for her to see.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The second piece of material is the Dongting Mountains¡¯ obsidian, and it¡¯s all correct.

    The third one was made from Zhoushan Iron, which was made from a mixture of Kirin Steel and the other steel. The fourth one could almost be called white grade, but it had some ws. It was made from striped meteoric iron.

    The first four items were almost all correct.

    ¡°Only three or four people guessed wrong, but it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the fifth piece, ¡°This one, everyone¡¯s answer is different.¡±

    However, it seemed like ¡­ Vice President Zhen was the only one who had gotten the correct answer.

    This was the Yellow Pear Wood of the South Sea. Even a cultivation fire would not be able to burn it.

    ¡°Unfortunately, fire resistance is not water resistance, so it can only be called a jade.¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s face was full of pride, ¡°My guess is correct, but it¡¯s only a fluke because I grew up in the South Sea as a stranger. I¡¯m very familiar with this Yellow Pear Wood of the South Sea.

    Everyone was born in the Northern Kingdom, so it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re not familiar with this thing. ¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the answer given by An Zeng. It was five hundred years old Yubai on the cliff at Dongting Lake.

    Zhen Zhuangbi was furious: ¡°Your answer is nonsense. Everyone, who doesn¡¯t know the difference between Huangpu Mu and Huangbai?¡±

    The yellow pear wood has gctic stripes, but the yellow cypress does not. ¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed at the pill furnace and said to Zhuang Feifei, ¡°Your master has made a mistake. This item is not a jade, but a white one. The first fourbined are not as valuable as this one.¡±

    The South Sea yellow pear wood fire resistance is not water-resistant, so some of the pills can not be refined, can only be ssified as a jade.

    However, the cypress on the cliff face of Dongting Lake was different, especially the cypress over 500 years old, which was rooted in the water. The tree trunk grew along the crack of the cliff face, which was very rare.

    ¡°This thing looks like it has gctic stripes, but if you look closely, you will see that it¡¯s a ck dot instead of a yellow pear wood star shaped ck dot. The difference is a little small, but it¡¯s very big.¡±

    ¡°There is the Mirror of Samsara on the cliff at Dongting Lake. The sunlight it reflects is even stronger than the true me. The cliff face the Mirror of Samsara, so the things that can survive are incredible.¡±

    It is resistant to fire and water, especially after 500 years, the essence of trees will appear, so the wood is extremely tight.

    ¡°If this pill furnace was made of yellow pear wood, it would at most be seven jin of six taels of silver. If it was made of yellow pine wood, it would be at least nine jin of nine taels.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei immediately ordered people to call him heavy, causing everyone to be shocked.

    What An Zhe said was not wrong at all.

    The pill furnace weighed 9 Jin, but it was less than 10 Jin.

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s expression kept changing, she looked at An Zaihai with eyes that said ¡®Buddha can eat human beings¡¯.

    Zhuang Feifei praised, ¡°The little mister¡¯s unique ability of hearing and distinguishing objects is miraculous.¡±

    An Zeng shook his head in silence.

    He was not an expert in alchemy, nor was he particrly familiar with artifact forging. However, no one else had more experience in distinguishing between the materials.

    When he first entered the Division, he was assigned to the storehouse because he was too young.

    The amount that the Division collected every day was a huge amount.

    An Zeng was in charge of recording these things. There were simply too many things that could not be forgotten.

    In the storehouse, an entire eight years had passed.

    From fourteen to twenty-two years old, he was dealing with a variety of materials.

    Later on, due to his familiarity with the materials, he was transferred to the weapons workshop of the Hall of Magic to work on forging weapons and armors for the people of the Hall of Magic.

    However, the rules of the weapon warehouse were very strict. The only thing they were responsible for was checking if the materials were up to standard.

    He worked in the weapon warehouse for another two years.

    During the past ten years, he had been meticulous and earnest in his actions. He had been doing this for nearly three thousand days and nights. His knowledge of these things was probably much greater than that of the so-called master appraisers.

    Zhuang Feifei did not dare to speak carelessly. Just now, she said that Zhen Zhuang was right, and the result made her blush slightly.

    ¡°Thisst question seems to be the same as Vice Principal Zhen¡¯s answer to our Treasure Appraiser Master.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at An Zeng, her eyes full of questions, indicating whether or not I should say you¡¯re wrong.

    However, An Zhe stood up and slowly walked over to pick up the rose hairpin.

    Then he carried a small stool over, stepped on the stool, and stuck a rose hairpin into Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯s hair bun. ¡°It¡¯s all wrong, only I¡¯m right, so this hairpin belongs to me.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t deserve you, but no one else does, and no one does.

    So I have wronged you, let it add a bit of splendor to you.

    Wear it on your head and raise its value. ¡±

    Then he pointed to his face.

    The third senior looked at the skinny Du and subconsciously sighed, ¡°This is... an expert.¡±

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>

    Zhen Zhuang Bi¡¯s face was as ugly as a pig¡¯s liver. He mmed the table and stood up, ¡°What right do you have to say that I¡¯m wrong?!¡±

    He looked at An Zhe coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. You¡¯re just an orphan on South Mountain Street. You don¡¯t even have enough food. How did you get all this knowledge?¡±

    If you have a problem with this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re trying to harm my illusory city.

    ¡°Such a suspicious person, I think it¡¯s better to get rid of you first.¡±

    An Zeng did not look at him and whispered in Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯s ear, ¡°There are Zen branches in the extreme west, called the Great Western Secret Sect.

    There are many tales of the Mandate, as you must have heard.

    Some people were born poor and never went to school. They didn¡¯t know a word of it.

    ¡°However, after such a sudden illness, he was actually able to recite all of the scriptures and even reveal some of the secrets of the ancient era. Isn¡¯t this strange?¡±

    He pointed to his nose and said, ¡°I was almost beaten to death at the school on Nanshan Street. After I passed out, I saw a shining golden pce on the clouds.¡±

    The door to the great hall was open, and I went in.

    However, he soon realized that the entire hall was filled with books.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a huge hall in my life.

    There was a white-haired old man in the pce. He said if I can¡¯t finish all the books in the pce, I¡¯m not allowed to leave. ¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat him, so I sat down and read.

    Who would have thought that he would be so fast that he could read ten lines in a single nce.

    And his memory had be extraordinarily good, unforgettable.

    I felt that it would take me several years to finish reading all the books.

    ¡°But when I woke up, I was still in the school on Nanshan Street.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They felt that what An Zhe said was quite bizarre.

    The third senior looked at Du, ¡°This ¡­ Sect Master An¡¯s answer seems to be a little hasty.¡±

    ¡°I was there, and when I woke up, I knew everything.¡±

    ¡°Look, although he said it carelessly, his attitude is serious.¡±

    The twelfth grade: ¡°Hmm ¡­ That¡¯s true. It seems to be quite serious.¡±

    Elder Liu from before could not help but nod his head, ¡°This old man knows a few things about the Great Western Region¡¯s secret sect.¡±

    Sect Head An¡¯s words were actually reliable.

    Not only in the Great Western Region¡¯s secret sect, but also in the sixteen kingdoms like Sect Master An.

    ¡°This old man has traveled the world and met two people like Sect Head An. It is truly shocking and indescribable.¡±

    This Elder Liu seemed to have a very high position. The moment he spoke, the others also chimed in.

    Zhen Zhuang said angrily, ¡°You believe such bullsh * t words?¡±

    ¡°He is clearly a monster!¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Everyone knows that the highest level of a demon beast is the peak of the purple rank, and only then will there be heavenly tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Only after transcending heavenly tribtion can you take human form ¡­ If I am a monster, you have already died hundreds of times.¡±

    Everyone was well aware of the difference between the demon beasts and the demon beasts. It was extremely difficult for these three kinds of vicious beasts to transform into human forms, so they had to withstand the heavenly tribtion.

    Once they had passed through the heavenly tribtion, they would be at least in the Lesser Heaven stage.

    Ever since ancient times, no one had ever heard of a ferocious beast transforming into a human form through heavenly tribtion.

    Of course, even if there was one, no one would know about it.

    Who could be sure that there were no berserk beasts among the experts of the Lesser Heaven stage in the world?

    Zhenghuang was rendered speechless by An Ying¡¯s words. After a while, she said, ¡°Even if what you said was true, what right do you have to say that my judgement was wrong?¡±

    An Zhan pointed at his face and said, ¡°Mister, please hurry up. After receiving your reward, I still need to p other people¡¯s faces.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei, on the other hand, was rather generous and kissed An Zhe on the cheek, ¡°Thank you for your gift, Master An.¡±

    An Zaiyueughed heartily. The way he jumped down from the small stool seemed rather handsome.

    Everyone present felt extremely ashamed. They thought to themselves that this child still had to carry a stool while molesting a woman, but his methods were truly brilliant.

    An Xuan walked up to the sixth item and picked up the pill furnace from the tray, ¡°Vice President Zhen¡¯s answer is the cinnabar pill furnace. To be honest, it¡¯s already impressive enough for him to give such an answer.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said, ¡°That is the incense furnace. It is made from the incense ashes of the great virtuous monks of the Southern Wilderness. It is made from the incense ashes of the incense burner ten meters outside of the Buddhist monk temple.

    Inside the incense was the psychokinesis of the person who had made the wish.

    In addition, the spiritual spring water in Fa Zen Temple was fused together and was then calcined using the Great Sun Primordial Fire to form the cinnabar cauldron.

    ¡°This incense burner can be used to refine white rank pills, but it can only be damaged thirty-six times, so it can only be ssified as a jade rank pill.¡±

    An Xuan shook his head. ¡°The story is correct, but this thing is not a cinnabar cauldron, nor is it a jade.¡±

    An Zaiyue ced the pill furnace in Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯s hands solemnly, then he kowtowed, ¡°Keep it well, this thing is worthy of respect.¡±

    ¡°Vice Principal Zhen¡¯s words about the incense furnace at Fa Chen Temple are all true, but there is one thing you do not know.

    The Buddhist temple has a sweeping monk, do not know how to practice, but deep heart buddhistw, proficient in the ssics.

    Before he died, he made a grand wish, saying that he would build twenty cinnabar pill furnaces with his sariras.

    This was because he knew that even though the cinders could be used to concoct white grade pills, they would be destroyed after thirty-six times.

    ¡°He has made a wish to use his broken body after death to stabilize the pill furnace and refine more pills to save the world.¡±

    ¡°As we all know, sariras only exist after the High Monk has been cremated.

    Thus, although many people respected this monk at that time, they did not think that he would be able to do it.

    However, who would have thought that after the monks of Fa Zen Temple cremated the monk, they obtained arge amount of sariras, which coincidentally created twenty incense burners.

    It¡¯s not a story, it¡¯s real.

    Look at the side of this censer, you can vaguely see a bead. ¡±

    Everyone stood up and walked closer to take a look. Sure enough, they could vaguely see an irregr protrusion.

    ¡°This is the Sherry Pill Furnace.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s a red grade pill furnace. The previous pill furnacesbined are also far inferior to it.¡±

    Someone once said that in order to express his respect for the sweeping monk, the sariras were ssified as gold.

    But the Buddhist temple did not agree, and the Buddhist monk said, ¡°Zen people do not seek fame and fortune, but to the Buddhist monk, it is like passing clouds.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the red grade is the red grade. You cannot increase the quality of the pill furnace just because you feel respect for the sweeping monk.¡±

    Gao San solemnly said: ¡°The high monk of Fa Zen Temple is worthy of a bow.¡±

    He really bent down and bowed towards the incense burner.

    ¡°There are only twenty of them in the world. Although they are red, their significance is extraordinary.

    It was best not to sell this cauldron, as it had been tainted by the secr world¡¯s qi. This was truly an apology for the grand wish made by the elder before he died.

    In terms of pill refining abilities, red grade was red grade, so it was impossible to refine a red grade pill or higher.

    ¡°But speaking of value ¡­ This is a treasure that is truly priceless.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people there are in the world, but I don¡¯t know how many people wille here for this.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Master An says and seal the pill furnace ¡­ No, I will personally arrange for a altar to be builtter and ce the pill furnace in the hall.¡±

    An Zhe sighed. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a sense of destion.

    He walked back and sat down. He couldn¡¯t help but to look at the incense burner and mutter to himself, ¡°I, the venerable monk, am only willing to save the world, the pill furnace is only a pill furnace.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was surprised to see that the first round was over.

    No one would have thought that she would be able to choose a white grade and a red grade from the six green grade pill furnaces. Her keen eyesight made her look at him in a new light.

    Now, she truly regretted that she had not stayed to fight. Compared to those appraisers in the courtyard, she truly regretted that she had not stayed to fight with them. She truly regretted that she had not stayed to fight with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. There will be some small programs for everyone to attend in a while. Everyone wille back tomorrow, and there are also other things that I would like to ask everyone to appraise.¡±

    ¡°I will arrange a banquet in a moment. If you are unwilling to leave, you can stay in the Whisper Courtyard tonight.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei leaned forward slightly, her tone full of excitement when she spoke.

    To Zhuang Fei Fei Fei, the red sariras and incense burners could not be sold.

    With this incense burner, who knows how many people wille to im their reputation.

    At that time, the value of this item would be stretched to the limit.

    In order to collect this item, it wasn¡¯t impossible, even if someone was willing to trade it for a gold grade magic item.

    Furthermore, the unexpected discovery of a white-grade pill furnace was already far more valuable than he had expected.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    An Zaiyue suddenly extended his hand towards Zhuang Fei Fei and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°What?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Pay.¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei was stunned for a moment, then she smiled charmingly: ¡°Earlier, you kissed me and gave me a gift. Now, in the blink of an eye, you¡¯re asking me forpensation.¡±

    ¡°Are you being narrow-minded because you¡¯re being soft-hearted or are you being philistine?¡±

    ¡°Two things,¡± said Anjou. ¡°Gifts because I want to give them to you.

    You¡¯re the one who should pay me, and I want it more. ¡±

    ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°If the auction is conducted ording to the six pill furnaces, you will receive at least two to three million silver. If you meet a destined person, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to get at least four million silver.¡±

    Now that there¡¯s an extra piece of white goods and an infinitely valuable red goods, you know very well how much money it¡¯s worth.

    ording to the rules, there were more than a dozen people, but I was the only one who had identified the object, so I was the only one to be paid.

    In this line of work, how much should I get when I get 20%?

    ¡°But I¡¯m giving Mister face, and we¡¯ve already made friends, so I¡¯m only taking 20% of the white pill furnace.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30%.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei bent over, and Ditch and Bai Feng appeared in front of An Zaihai, ¡°Sect Master An, as long as youe often in the future, you can agree on any conditions.¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. If you are willing to return that sariras to Fa Zen Temple, I¡¯m afraid that it will bring a huge reputation to the courtyard. It¡¯s even more worthwhile than exchanging it for a piece of gold grade magic item.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t expect toe to the market, so I might as well say it.

    How about this, if I can find some red or even red rank treasures for the Juggernaut, how about you give me the sariras?

    ¡°In the future, if the Merchant House needs my help, I won¡¯t decline.¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei was silent for a while, ¡°Sect Master An, I can¡¯t decide on this matter, can I have a few days of my time?¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi said with a strange tone from behind, ¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough to recognize two items then you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how high the earth is. You even found a treasure with a red rank and above. Do you think those eyes of yours are the Nine Revolving Reincarnation Eyes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t use my bell to kill you?¡±

    This sentence scared Zhen Zhuang Bi so much that she took a step back, and forced herself to look into An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    An Zhan said word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t use the bell to kill you because I wanted to kill you in a fair and square manner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be waiting for long.¡±

    Zhen Zhuang Bi actually didn¡¯t dare to speak. In her daze, she saw a pair of eyes filled with killing intent staring at her from behind, causing her to feel as if she had fallen into a cave of ice.

    As An Zeng and Du Leisurely left, Zhen Zhuang Bi stood there nkly without moving for a long time.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the retreating figure with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Is it really a divine decree?¡±

    she said to herself, but no one heard.

    After the two of them left, he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want that sari cauldron?¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°Qu Liuxi is kind-hearted, that pill furnace is the best for her. Although she has Kirin Steel, the quality of the Qilin Steel is not very suitable for her.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Kirin Steel is only white grade, it¡¯s a bit low.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, that thing is indeed suitable for Little Liu¡¯er.¡±

    As they were talking, the two noticed they were outside Auntie Ye¡¯s tavern. The wine g was still hanging there.

    An Zaidao hesitated for a moment, then he picked up the wine g and rolled it up. ¡°This is from Xiao Qidao. He stuck it in his doorter.¡±

    As the two men walked and talked, Andersen noticed that the good man had slipped back into the thin satchel, and seemed to be in love with the little dish.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    An Zeng suddenly stopped and stared at Du¡¯s thin bag. ¡°What the good master wants is not that te, but that piece of rag!¡±

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56-Him in the Future</h4>

    Because they didn¡¯t know what the rag was, An Zheng and Du Shoushou didn¡¯t waste any time. Or because everyone had entered the heaven defying seal, An and Du were not there. Therefore, after some observers outside noticed that there was no one in the martial arts courtyard, they came in and turned over the ground. An Zheng looked at the chaotic room, frowning, and a hint of killing intent appeared.

    Even Qu Liuxi¡¯s room wasn¡¯t spared. The girls¡¯ clothes were thrown into chaos.

    ¡°¡±Fatty, you bring that rag to see Old Huo and ask him what that is.¡±¡±

    He turned and walked back toward the house.

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Murder,¡±¡± he said, not looking back.

    Du Shoushou worried about An Zheng, he quickly followed up. An Zheng walked out of the gate of the Martial House and stood in the middle of the street. After looking around, he loudly said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care who entered the Martial House, and I¡¯m still hiding here. All I can say is that I¡¯m going to kill somebody. They¡¯re still secretly staring at the Martial House. If you die, you can me the people who broke into the Martial Garden. No matter who came in, I would find out where it came from and then I would kill it. If you can¡¯t break out, you have to kill until I¡¯m dead. ¡°¡±

    He raised his hand and the bronze bell flew up from Shan Ye¡¯s neck and floated into the air. A heart-shattering aura emanated from the bell, and then a green light spread out from the bells. The circle of light rapidly expanded, forming a diameter that exceeded 100 meters. When this circle was formed, the people hiding in the shadows were all terrified and quickly fled.

    However, they were simply unable to charge out. The halo was like a transparent cover,pletely covering everyone within.

    Chen Shaobai had told An Zheng how to use the Bell before he left. After the familiar days, An Zheng had already reached a ce where he could manipte the bell. This bell was no different from the other high grade magic tools. After dripping blood, it began to recognize the owner andmunicate with An Zheng.

    The bell began to ughter in the light barrier. The cultivators that were hiding couldn¡¯t run away. The bronze bell shot back and forth in the light barrier like bullets, sting one after another cultivator head apart. At this moment, An Zheng standing in the center of the light barrier was like a death-killing. An Zheng fought so much killing intent, because he knew that those people had charged in with their killing intent.

    If Qu Liuxi and Xiao Qidao didn¡¯t enter the Heavenly Refining Seal, they might have already done something. They asked if there were any other treasures in the interrogation room, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be merciful.

    That was why An Zheng decided to kill the man.

    At least thirty people had been killed, all from various powers.

    ¡°¡±Senior brother ¡­ please spare me!¡±¡±

    An illusionary College disciple in a white uniform fell to his knees in front of An Zheng and kowtowed. ¡°¡±Mercy, brother, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±¡±

    An Zheng looked at the man who had participated in thest match. This man and Qu Liuxi hadpeted with each other, and had always hated him after losing. He¡¯d once said that if he saw Qu Liuxi drop a single sheet, she¡¯d be sure to make her look good.

    ¡°¡±Did you just enter the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Li Hu kowtowed time and time again. He really was scared. The bronze bell¡¯s killing intent was crisp and crisp, chasing after the one that smashed into pieces. The bloody scene shocked him to his feet. When he trembled violently, the urine flowed down his thigh.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not like me ¡­ Senior-apprentice Brother, please spare me!¡±¡±

    The tall, muscr man, who was over 1.8 meters tall, was now kneeling in front of An Zheng. Yet, he didn¡¯t seem to be pitiful, but instead made the others feel a bit disgusted.

    ¡°¡±Did you?¡±¡± An Zheng asked.

    Li Hu¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then he lowered his head, ¡°¡±There is ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you go into the house of Quickly, tear her clothes, and knock her out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is...¡±¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward and grabbed Li Hu¡¯s hair, pulling Li Hu¡¯s face up. ¡°¡±Tell me the truth now, what do you n on doing to Qu Liuxi. If there¡¯s a lie, I¡¯ll kill you right away. ¡°¡±

    Li Hu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His teeth were shing, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I was wrong, senior brother. I just ¡­ I just saw you leave. I felt that there was no one in the military academy, so I wanted to go in and see if there were any strong magic tools. I ¡­ Senior Brother, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m telling the truth, I really want to do bad things to Junior Sister Qu Liuxi, want to humiliate her, and then kill ¡­ Senior brother, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just thought about it. ¡°¡±

    ¡®You didn¡¯t do it? ¡®

    An Zheng kicked Li Hu¡¯s face, sending the robust figure backwards.

    ¡°¡±If you find Qu Liuxi, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already dead by your shame.¡±¡±

    Li Hu got up and kowtowed non-stop, ¡°¡±Senior brother, I don¡¯t dare anymore. No, no, no, Master An, I will never dare again.¡±¡±

    Just at this moment, Zhen Zhuangbi quickly flew back from afar. He saw that there were no less than thirty mutted corpses within the light barrier, and his trusted disciple, Li Hu, knelt in front of An Zheng and started kowtowing.

    ¡°¡±Halt!¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi angrily shouted, ¡°¡±An Zheng! You don¡¯t have to go any further. Watching the dog and the owner, Li Hu is the disciple of my Illusionary World Academy, and it¡¯s not a lesson for outsiders. If you dare to touch him, you¡¯ll be thoroughly against my College. From now on, he would not rest until his death! I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t think that you have a bronze bell that you can do whatever you want in the academy.

    An Zheng turned to look at Zhen Zhuangbi and said hoarsely, ¡°¡±Then, youe and suppress me now.¡±¡±

    Then he abruptly took a step forward, then kicked Li Hu¡¯s head. The moment the contentious leg pped onto Li Hu¡¯s face, Li Hu¡¯s head exploded with a bang. Shattered skulls and flesh and white brains everywhere. The headless corpse staggered and fell forward, its broken neck poking out on the floor.

    An Zheng returned and the bronze bell flew back to his palm.

    He looked at Zhen Zhuangbi and said, ¡°¡±Kill someone today. If there are more inner court disciples that sneak into my martial academy, I will enter the academy. I¡¯ll see a person killing one person, kill everyone, or die.¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi was so angry that her body trembled. She tried to attack several times, but she still didn¡¯t dare to attack the bronze bell in An Zheng¡¯s hands. At this moment, there were already quite a few disciples running out of the academy. They watched as Li Hu¡¯s head was smashed apart by the side kick of An Zheng. Those people cried out in fear. Quite a few of them backed away, their legs weakening.

    No one noticed, no one noticed that a chariot with an ancient aura hung in the sky above the clouds at the sky. The chariot was not a military vehicle, but something from the age of war. One after another, all the marks on the chariot were marks left by the various weapons. Standing on the chariot was a ck-robed youth. He lowered his head to watch the battle, then he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°¡±An Zheng, struggle is the correct way to establish a foothold in a ce like the Illusionary Land.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t need to worry about the bell ringing because of your softness.¡±¡±

    As he waved his hand, the chariot charged forward and disappeared at the end of the sky in a moment.

    At least thirty people had been ughtered. All the blood was shocking to the extreme.

    Zhen Zhuangbi gritted his teeth as he looked at the back of An Zheng.

    Du Shoushou was terrified, too, and for the first time he saw a fierce aspect of An Zheng. When An Zheng had fought in Nanshan Street before, when a person had overturned dozens of bullies, he had thought that it was the fierce and vicious nature of An Zheng. But now, he saw that An Zheng had be a different person. The cold killing intent on his body made Du Shoushou feel as if he had fallen into a cave of ice.

    There was a soft snap.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand was on Du¡¯s shoulder, ¡°¡±I tell you to go find Old Huo, but you want to follow me. ¡°¡±

    Du¡¯s shoulders trembled as he looked at An Zheng and swallowed his saliva. ¡°¡±Are you alright, An Zheng?¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled at him, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine, but I suddenly understand that if you don¡¯t do anything to scare the people who covet the martial institution, they¡¯ll end up like flies.¡±¡±

    On the Academy of the Illusionary World, on the third floor, Qiu Changchen looked at An Zheng returning to the Martial Arts Academy, his brows tightly knitted.

    ¡°¡±If only I could go back to the military with such a temper. Cultivating it would be a fierce one. Now that the Great Yan Empire is a bit weak, the countries are eyeing it menacingly. They are reallycking such a great talent ¡­ ¡°¡±

    He muttered something to himself, then turned and went back into the house.

    Zhen Zhuangbi stood in front of the door for a long while, wanting to curse and not dare to continue. It seemed to him that he had spent many years creating the fame of the Illusionary Land, and for a moment he had been destroyed, ruined, and ruined. He had never before moved so much in killing a teenager.

    I can never tolerate you!

    Zhen Zhuangbi shouted in his heart, then turned around and walked back to the Academy, ¡°¡±What are you looking at, what a disgrace! A pack of garbage! None of you dared to make a move. ¡°¡±

    A disciple weakly said, ¡°¡±I tried to persuade him to enter the Martial Academies before, but he didn¡¯t listen ¡­¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi kicked the disciple, ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    The disciple was sent flying backwards, vomiting blood.

    When An Zheng returned to the Martial Arts Academy, Old Huo and the others hadn¡¯te out of the heavens yet. An Zheng knew that he had killed so many people, more people woulde to visit him. But in a short period of time, no one would dare to approach the Martial Academy. He and Du Shoushou sat down in the yard, thin and thin, and saw that Du¡¯s hands were trembling.

    ¡°¡±If you feel sick, spit it out. Don¡¯t hold it back.¡±¡± An Zheng whispered.

    Du gazed at him and shook his head, ¡°¡±I just... am scared.¡±¡±

    An Zheng found a pot of wine and handed it to him. An Zheng stood behind him and patted him lightly, ¡°¡±Fatty, this world is far more cruel than you think. Therefore, it¡¯s not your only experience. Not only will you strengthen your body and cultivation, you have your endurance, your strength. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I know, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of scene. I¡¯m not used to it. An Zheng... how did you adapt to it? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng replied thoughtfully, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen more, I¡¯m used to it.¡±¡±

    It was spread all over the ce before the sun went dark. Gao Sanduo brought people over, and then a sign was erected outside the gate of the Martial Arts Academy: ¡°¡±The person who offended the Martial House is Gao Sanduo¡¯s enemy.¡±¡±

    The words on this sign were straightforward, but it was precisely because they reminded people to remember the attitude towards the Martial Academy.

    The sky was already darkening now, and only when Xiao Qidao and the others came out of the heaven¡¯s heaven would they know what had happened. Qu Liuxi listened to Du Shoushou, couldn¡¯t stop looking at An Zheng, her gaze extremelyplicated. There was gratitude, heartbreak, and worry. Old Huo opened the door and Gao Sanduo walked in at high speed. Seeing that everyone was fine, he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°¡±Next time, I need a message from someone. You¡¯re all still young.

    He raised his head and saw the wine g in the entrance of Xiao Qidao¡¯s room.

    ¡°¡±wow, this is the second estate?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao said in a creamy voice, ¡°¡±Idiot, that¡¯s a wine g, what¡¯s the second industry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know that I¡¯m a good man in the world of the illusions!¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao, who was familiar with him, smiled and pointed his head at him. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±¡±

    Gao Sanduoughed a lot and looked at Old Huo. He noticed that Huo¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°¡±Sir, are you worried about An Zheng?¡±¡± He asked.

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°¡±No, I¡¯m not worried about him right now. This child... Kill the thought of rising to the ground and bing a demon. Killing and extinguishing the heart is the Buddha... I am worring about him in the future.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57-Unexpected Guest</h4>

    An Zheng was sitting in the room reading a book. The door opened softly outside, and then he was pushed away. Qu Liuxi tiptoed into Ari¡¯s back with her hands behind her back, looking like she wanted to say something, but stopped.

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    An Zheng put down his book and asked.

    Qu Liuxi stood in front of the contentious writing table and looked at An Zheng¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°¡±That... can I discuss something with you? In the future, when he met the vice principal of the academy, Zhen Zhuangbi, he would leave a distance away from him. You¡¯ve already offended him by now, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be against you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯ll meet him tomorrow, but don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s afraid to touch me. I won¡¯t touch him for a while. I¡¯ve said that in the future, if I defeat him and kill him, I¡¯ll rely on my own light cultivation, not this bronze bell. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ I was just afraid that you¡¯d get angry and start fighting with someone.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi mumbled a few words, then suddenly grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡°¡±Show you my pill furnace.¡±¡±

    It waste at night, and they had already slept. Qu Liuxi pulled An Zheng into the heaven defying space. Just as he entered, An Zheng suddenly grabbed Qu Liuxi. She asked, ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the foot. The ants had crawled about thirty percent of it, and it had climbed about fifty percent thest time it had.

    ¡°¡±It has crawled across this path here, and it¡¯s cultivating.¡±¡±

    Then he walked around the ants.

    There was no darkness in the heaven defying mark, only daytime. The light here was very soft but not bright. In the distance, there was a square of herb field in the middle of the green grass. Many herbs had already flowered, and the fragrance of that kind of fragrance lingered faintly.

    ¡°¡±Is the pill furnace ready?¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Qu Liuxi bounced forward and danced forward, obviously delighted. She ran to a small clearing in the middle of the field, where she built a little pavilion. Her first cauldron was quietly in the room.

    Look!

    She looked at the cauldron¡¯s smile, which was even more beautiful than any flower in the herb field.

    An Zheng realized that the pill furnace was actually small, about ten centimeters. Fifty catties of Qilin steel would make a pill furnace about half a meter wide.

    ¡°¡±Old Huo was amazing.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±He condensed Qilin steel, fifty catties of impurities removed, and then removing the bad parts, leaving forty catties. Then he used a very strange method to condense Qilin steel again. He had shrunk a lot, but his weight was still veryrge. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t concoct pills right now ¡­ Old Huo said, I¡¯ll only be able to start concocting when I reach the fifth level of the Lifelike Realm. My strength is too weak now to control the pill furnace. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Once the cauldron blows apart, it¡¯ll be too dangerous. Also, my cultivation is too weak, and I can¡¯t condense the spirit essence fire. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±With your talent and the slow time in the heaven defying imprint, you won¡¯t be very slow at the Tier 5 grade, wait a bit longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head vigorously, ¡°¡±I¡¯m so happy. I finally have my first pill furnace. But Old Huo wouldn¡¯t take me in as a disciple. He said my talent in medicine was too high, and he didn¡¯t dare to take me in. What if he had misunderstood something wrong? He said it would be better if he could ask a master alchemist to be my master. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If you think about the first person to be a master alchemist, nobody will teach him.¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±So don¡¯t wait. You want to create experiments on your own, don¡¯t be afraid of failure. The more times you fail, the closer you get to sess, unless you are intentionally running in the wrong direction. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°¡±I know, I like medicine and I really like it.¡±¡±

    She opened her clenched right hand, revealing a small red object inside.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s this?¡±¡± asked An Zheng.

    ¡°¡±Longevity Stones.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi seriously said, ¡°¡±Only the luckiest ones will meet with the Longevity Stone. It was just a small stone, but it was rare. I also know that it¡¯s just an infatuation, as if people think it¡¯s lucky to have a clover. You will not encounter any danger in the future with this long life stone. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you,¡±¡± said the man.

    An Zheng took the little rock and was indeed a very ordinary little stone. But it looked like a heart, and it was red, so it was hard to see.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t thank me. We¡¯re all family.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi sat on the bench in the pavilion, swinging her legs. ¡°¡±Old Huo said, if it wasn¡¯t for meeting you, our lives might bepletely different from what we¡¯re doing now. He said you were a man who could change the world, so it¡¯s our luck to meet you. He also said that the apocalypse of the world was actually great. You are the one who goes against this kind of world, so your life may run into a lot of dangers. I know I¡¯m too weak now to help you. I only hope that this longevity stone will bring you luck. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Superstition, but I¡¯ll always carry it.¡±¡±

    The two chatted for a while, and Qu Liuxi talked about a lot of things about her when she was young. Several times she was asked to go to bed, and the look in her big eyes was still excited, as if it made her happy to be in a conversation with An Zheng.

    The next day, after dawn, An Zheng left the Martial Academies with Du Shoushou. Just likest time, he asked everyone to enter the Heavenly Contrast.

    ¡°¡±If we see Zhen Zhuangbi today, then why is he targeting you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that Li Hu is a student that he cares about very much. He was the one who taught me directly.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said nonchntly, ¡°¡±Zhen Zhuangbi has nothing to fear. There must be some incredible magic tools in the academy, but as long as Qiu Changchen is the Principal, he would not be able to use such a magic tool. So instead of worrying about Zhen Zhuangbi, why don¡¯t we worry about whether we¡¯ll lose in the House of Assault. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s that rag?¡±¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°¡±Old Huo didn¡¯t see it either. He said that he¡¯s going to take a closer look. Yesterday he looked at it for a moment and said he couldn¡¯t see any particr spot from above. He could tell even the method of weaving the cloth. The material seemed to be only cotton thread, so he really didn¡¯t know why the good master was so interested in that rag. ¡°¡±

    Shan Ye that Du Shoushou was holding in his arms let out a mewling sound, as if he wanted to exin something, but no one understood.

    The two of them hadn¡¯t gone far when the carriage from the House of Assassin arrived. The idea of not sitting on a car was a fool¡¯s idea. The two of them boarded a carriage happily and arrived at the House of Assessing Mansion. The two valets at the entrance saw An and Du again, with a more respectful and emaciated manner.

    The moment An Zheng entered the room, he realized that the arrangements in the Shang Residence had changed. A tform about four meters wide was built in the middle of the hall. It was half a person high, and it was covered with a nket. It seemed that the items to be seen today were all rtivelyrge, so they moved to the hall. Gao Sanduo was a bitte, and he rode up on a tall horse and rode over with a hundred of his subordinates. He truly had the imposing aura of a great green forest man.

    After a short while, everyone arrived at the same ce. Zhen Zhuangbi deliberately sat at the farthest distance from An Zheng, tilting his head to avoid.

    Last night, Zhen Zhuangbi went to look for Qiu Changchen, saying that An Zheng killed the disciple of the Academy. He couldn¡¯t help but avenge himself, or else his reputation would be lost. Qiu Changchen immediately refused, saying that the institute¡¯s magical equipment Principal Mu had given them instructions before he left. He had no choice but to use it. Zhen Zhuangbi wanted to ask Qiu Changchen to personally make a move. He would be able to make Iron Flowing Fire¡¯s vice general¡¯s cultivation extremely high. However, Qiu Changchen refused Zhen Zhuangbi on the pretext of exhausting himself.

    When he thought of this, Zhen Zhuangbi trembled with rage. When Mu Changyan was the principal, he was rarely in the academy. He didn¡¯t know where he was most of the time wandering around. Therefore, within the academy, it could be considered that Zhen Zhuangbi had covered the sky with one hand. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a disciple¡¯s gatekeeper, such a small person¡¯s ward. Now that Qiu Changchen had arrived, although he often went out to spend the night, his time in the institute was much more than Mu Changyan¡¯s. And now, Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s rights had been taken back.

    Zhuang Feifei changed her clothes. Although it was still purple, this time, she had a cute and cute disposition. The pair of beautiful legs beneath the short skirt caused people¡¯s gaze to constantly forget.

    She walked up to the stage and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Yesterday, everyone called for treasure. It was so marvelous and it opened my eyes. These things arerger today, so they are transferred to the lobby for con- duction. ording to the unwritten rules of our industry, no matter how many people are invited, only gentlemen who are truly determined to make a treasure can get paid, so yesterday¡¯s payment has been sent to the martial academy. However, the House of Assault will not lose out to everyone here. Everyone has gifts for everyone. ¡°¡±

    She looked at An Zheng. ¡°¡±The bonus is better than yesterday¡¯s. Will you give me?¡±¡±

    An Zheng found out that she still had that rosehairpin from yesterday, so she smiled. ¡°¡±Mister Big, you¡¯re really good at scheming. I¡¯ll give you the prizes to win, but the House of Champion is truly not at the loss of the money.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I hate you.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and said, and then turned around, ¡°¡±Because the items are rtivelyrge, so let¡¯s go one by one. Everyone could tell what it was like at a nce. Yesterday, it was better than hearing. Today was better than eye. The things that came upter, you all can look at whatever you like, and who knows who¡¯s going to win. Also... let¡¯s talk about today¡¯s prizes. ¡°¡±

    She pointed behind her, and the three women carried trays out onto the tform, each with an unremarkable stone on its side.

    ¡°¡±Aiyah, Mr. Big, you¡¯re going to lose today!¡±¡±

    Gao Sanduo smiled and said, ¡°¡±These three stones look ordinary. They may even contain white or even better spirit stones, and the emeralds will be low-grade spirit stones. A white magenta was a medium-grade spirit stone, while gold was a high-grade spirit stone, while purple was a rare treasure. ¡°¡±Rumor has it that a purple spirit stone can produce spiritual wisdom that requires the essence of heaven and earth. If you cut it open, you might be able to create a disaster that can bepared with a true cultivator.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei purposely clenched her teeth and said, ¡°¡±Even if I cut out the purple spirit stones, I will give them to you!¡±¡±

    Gao Sanduoughed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so serious, cute.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s still the same rule. After a while, I¡¯ll look at a few items. Whoever¡¯s right, you can choose one of the three stones. All three of these items can open up good items, and all of them might not be able to open up good items.

    A dozen burly men on the back came up with something that looked to be two meters long. When Shan Ye saw the item, he immediatelyid down on the ground. Du Shoushou immediately smiled, ¡°¡±I have to... this thing hasn¡¯t evene up yet, but it was eliminated by Shan Ye.¡±¡±

    He spoke softly, but he was still heard by Gao Sanduo. ¡°¡±Who is Shan Ye?¡±¡±

    Elder Liu, who was beside Gao Sanduo, also turned to look at him with some suspicion.

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s me. Because I¡¯m kind.¡±¡±

    Gao Sanduo spat, ¡°¡±Killing and remembering a lord that has be a river of blood, to actually say that he is kind and benevolent ¡­ He really doesn¡¯t want face.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If my heart is not good, I¡¯ll be one less today,¡±¡± An Zheng said with a smile.

    Zhen Zhuangbi immediately stood up, red at An Zheng, then sat back down.

    At this moment, the outer door banged open, and a man strode in. ¡°¡±How can it be so lively, how can I not be missing?¡±¡±

    An Zheng felt a chill down his spine, because that person¡¯s killing intent was as thick as ink and couldn¡¯t melt.¡±

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58-The Army of Ancient Hunt n</h4>

    Although the illusionary world was chaotic, no one had ever been able to break through since they had the House of Champion. Someone had once said that in the Illusionary Arena, the House of Champion House opened up to amodate eight directions. Now not only had people forced their way in, but the door had broken.

    No matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t be treated as guests if they broke open the main door.

    Even from behind ayer of veils, An Zheng felt the chill on Zhuang Feifei¡¯s face.

    Two attendants of the House of Commons stood moaning on the ground, their hands and feet broken in a strange way. The roughness of the arrival of the people, even a valet who came to wee him, could injure so heavily.

    An Zheng looked back and saw a bearded man. He was one meter tall, and his waist was extremely tough. The man wore a leather vest over his upper body. Inside was a coarse cloth coat and a pair of cotton trousers. The muscr man carried arge bundle in his left hand, but it looked like it was t, and it seemed to be filled with something like a shield. His right hand held a hunting fork, showing off its sharp edge.

    Behind the man, a dozen or so simrly dressed men were also hunted with their forks. The most puzzling thing about it was that there was actually a pretty girl at the age of twelve or thirteen.

    ¡°¡±Ancient Hunt?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei frowned as she asked.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right!¡±¡± I¡¯ve heard that you have a Treasure Convention today, so I want to see how your treasures arepared to the treasures I have. ¡°¡±

    The atmosphere was tense, as if it could be fought at any moment. However, none of them were foolish enough to act for the House of Champions. Everyone knew that the Gathering House was as high as a cloud. Besides, the people who saw it were the ancient hunters, so everyone was even less willing to help.

    Gao Sanduo told An Zheng, ¡°¡±The ancient hunters were the indigenous people of the Vast Barbarian Mountain, and their tribes thrived for a period of a million people. The remaining ancient hunters had moved into the depths of Cang Man Mountain, and now, they were rarely seen. They¡¯re rough and undisciplined, so they probably don¡¯t even know where the House of Assemblyce is. ¡°¡±

    The muscr man said, ¡°¡±My name is Gu Man, and I intended toe and exchange pleasantries, but the two servants outside didn¡¯t let me in.

    With a bang, he inserted his hunting fork into the stone floor, and then he took out a bag of sand and threw it on the ground. ¡°¡±Our Ancient Hunting n¡¯s reason is that we willpensate for the injury. These gold coins are the money that those two fellows paid for their injuries.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei didn¡¯t know what to do in a matter of moments. She wanted to kill Gu Man directly, but after hearing Gu Man say the word change, she changed her mind.

    ¡°¡±The man who injured me kicked the door of my yard and threw a bag of sand at random.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sneered, ¡°¡±The Ancient hunters are always rough, but rough isn¡¯t the reason for your actions. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do today. The important thing is that none of you can go. ¡°¡±

    Gu Man turned around and looked at the girl, then patted his chest. ¡°¡±Then what do you think? Your people won¡¯t let me in, and I muste in again.¡±¡±

    An Zheng could tell that Zhuang Feifei¡¯s attitude only required a single step. He looked around and saw that the experts from the House of Gathering had gathered close enough to attack at any moment.

    ¡°¡±If there is a reason toe, then tell us.¡±¡±

    An Zheng stood up and looked back at Gu Man, ¡°¡±The reason why the House of Commons can do so much is just two words. One is sincerity and the other is righteousness. If you do have a reason toe in, say it out loud and let MisterBig judge if that¡¯s enough for the consequences of your impoliteness. ¡°¡±

    Gu Man looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A guest,¡±¡± said An Zheng.

    ¡°¡±Barbarian, show them!¡±¡±

    At this moment, the little girl who was standing at the back suddenly spoke. This sentencepletely diverted the attention of the rest of the people. At first An Zheng thought that this little girl was Gu Man¡¯s daughter, but the tone of her voice was an order. After she spoke, Gu Man immediately ced therge bag on the ground, then fell to her knees, opening the bag with a sincere expression and dignity.

    ¡°¡±My master said to show you, then let you see.¡±¡±

    The moment Gu Man opened the bag, a beam of light appeared in the room.

    ¡°¡±Seal the door!¡±¡±

    Suddenly, Zhuang Feifei called out, and the air seemed to freeze as if they had frozen in the air. Then, a dozen or so human figures rushed over from all directions. They hurriedly threw aside the broken door and sealed it with a wooden panel. The sound of nging sounded for a while, and the light in the room darkened.

    Gao Sanduo¡¯splexion was also somewhat excited as he grabbed the hands of An Zheng. ¡°¡±The House of Gathering has not sealed the door for many years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    ¡°¡±The House of Commons has a rule. If that guest enters through a treasure that is truly enough for the House of Remensory, and is here to seek help, the House of Commons will immediately seal the door and pour out the strength of the entire House of Commons to protect the person seeking help.¡±¡±

    An Zheng nodded and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s this rule. I¡¯ve heard about it for the first time.¡±¡±

    Gao Sanduo smiled and said, ¡°¡±How old are you? It was thirty-seven years since thest time the House of Gathering Sealed the door.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How old were you then?¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    After a moment of silence, Gao Sanduo replied seriously, ¡°¡±This year, I¡¯m only eighteen.¡±¡±

    While he was speaking, Gu Man had alreadypletely opened the bag. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stand up and lean forward to see what was in that package. They actually made Zhuang Feifei decide to seal the door in an instant. She hadn¡¯t been the one to say anything about that. As long as the door was sealed, it was necessary to report it to the head manager of a certain area and the people in charge of all matters before submitting them to the head office of the House of Prefects.

    So when Zhuang Feifei said the words¡¯ seal the door¡¯, the people from the House of Padawan were stunned.

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi was obviously very excited as well. It was a great opportunity for him to meet the House of Champions Sealed. Perhaps he would see the treasure that he hadn¡¯t seen in all the years before, a true and perfect treasure.

    Zhuang Feifei stood in front of the crowd and actually knelt down to look at that item. But the people present couldn¡¯t tell what it was. There were too many treasures An Zheng¡¯d seen, so there was really nothing that excited him.

    How can it be this!

    However, the moment he saw the item, his expression changed.

    The contents of the package were notplete. But no one could ever be sure of the value of the thing, and no one could define the quality of it.

    It¡¯s half a fish scale.

    Only a small half of the fish¡¯s scale was able to make it seem as if the depths of his heart were overturned like a sea of water. If it wasn¡¯t for the experience he had experienced in the depths of Vast Berserker Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized this item. This fish scale was the scale of the iparably huge carp that An Wen had been watching. The reason he was so certain was because the big fish had jumped up close to him and swallowed one of them.

    The size of the fish would still feel overwhelming when it came to remembering the current situation.

    The reason for this was because he had only seen it a while ago, but Zhuang Feifei¡¯s understanding was also quite strange. An Zheng had been the head of Minfari before, and he had seen much more than Zhuang Feifei had. If he hadn¡¯t seen that giant carp, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized what it was. Zhuang Feifei was only a branch manager of a branch of the House of Champions, how could it be even more extensive than An Zheng?

    At this moment, the little girl from the Ancient Hunt n walked up to them and looked at the people present. Her voice was clear but rather contemptuous as she said, ¡°¡±It seems like only this older sister knows what this thing is. The remaining group of people are all ordinary people.¡±¡±

    This little girl was twelve or thirteen years old. She didn¡¯t talk about her face.

    An Zheng looked at her and realized that the girl¡¯s greatest trait was Bai, not the sickly white, but the white of youthful energy. Her eyes wererge, her nose was very straight, her forehead slightly taller, but it didn¡¯t affect her beauty. She had curly dark red hair, and a silver headpiece on her head. She wore a dress of antique hunting fabrics and a pair of deerskin boots at her feet.

    It was very tricky.

    ¡°¡±What are you reading?¡±¡±

    The little girl red at An Zheng. ¡°¡±You look at me so rudely again, and I dig your eyes.¡±¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, but said nothing.

    ¡°¡±My master is speaking to you!¡±¡±

    An Zheng ignored him and soothed the cat that he was holding in his arms. Ever since Gu Man and the others entered, the cat was trembling, especially after opening it. The cat was trembling even more. Perhaps it was thinking of the previous experience with An Zheng in the Vast Mountain Range, and was scared after seeing the scales of the big fish.

    Gu Man stood up abruptly, snatched his hunting cross from the floor, and strode towards An Zheng. ¡°¡±Kneel down!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes did not leave the scales, but her voice was cold, ¡°¡±If you dare to be presumptuous, I will kill all of you. You can move if you want to move in mypany? ¡°¡±

    Gu Man¡¯s footsteps stopped and she turned to look at the little girl. The little girl shook her head slightly and Gu Man immediately retreated to her side.

    ¡°¡±If you recognize this item, you should know its value.¡±¡±

    The little girl walked over to a chair and sat down, saying, ¡°¡±Our Ancient Hunt n is not very good at doing business, so we are often deceived. But we know the value of the thing. The appearance of the sacred fish meant that the world was about to be chaotic. With the scales of a sacred fish, it would be equivalent to having a talisman that could prosper in chaotic times. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei stood up, but her gaze did not leave the scale. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a legend, it¡¯s may not true.¡±¡±

    The little girl said, ¡°¡±Our n never doubted the truth of this prophecy. Hundreds of years ago, the sacred fish appeared and the world became a mess. In the Southern Great Xi, it had only been a few hundred years since the chaotic world had been stabilized. Rumor has it that the reason why the royal family can be rulers because of the blessings of the saint fish. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng had never heard of such a thing. As the head of the Great Xi Ming Law Division, he didn¡¯t even know the rumors. How could the people of the Ancient Hunt n know about this? In addition, the rise of the dynasty was because of the birth of a supreme expert of the Great Heaven stage, and it had nothing to do with any Saint Fish.

    But it seemed that Zhuang Feifei didn¡¯t doubt what the little girl said.

    ¡°¡±Every time a sacred fish appears, it is a sign of chaos.¡±¡±

    The little girl continued, ¡°¡±With the scales of the sacred fish, it is equivalent to obtaining the guidance of the sacred fish. Rumor has it that the scales will protect people and bring people away from chaotic times, and even find a treasure hidden in the open. Those who obtain it will be able to obtain it. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you go find the treasure?¡±¡± An Zheng asked.

    The little girl stared at An Zheng, but answered with great seriousness, ¡°¡±Because ¡­ I know very well that our Ancient Hunt n is unable to keep this thing. Rather than because of it, we should use it to exchange for more items.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble now?¡±¡±

    The little girl raised her eyebrows, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t even think much of this Fantasy world¡¯s city. Although the Ancient Hunt n was not as prosperous as they usually were, there were still tens of thousands of warriors. If I do anything here today, the Illusionary Family will be washed. ¡°¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of a horn sounded out from outside. The sound of a howl echoed out for a long, long time. Soon there was shouting from the street, and fear in their voice.

    ¡°¡±The army of the Ancient Hunt n!¡±¡±

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59-Mr.Big with Murderous Aura</h4>

    All the people in the House of Gathering became stern, and all of them maintained a position that they could attack at any moment. However, Zhuang Feifei actually seemed much more rxed. She lightly twisted her waist and walked to sit opposite the little girl. Her short skirt could barely contain the spring colors of a certain ce. She raised her legs and looked at the little girl. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±If you onlye for money, then you have no qualms about it. The reason why I asked for it was because I was worried that you might have encountered some trouble that you couldn¡¯t solve. ¡°¡±

    The little girl said, ¡°¡±Even in the Vast Vast Mountain Range, we can deal with even more ferocious magical beasts. However, we have to be even more careful with the people from the Vast Berserts Mountain. When the patriarch had died, he had said that the most ruthless was the hearts of the people. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°¡±Your Patriarch will be able to teach you all of this, that he is not bad to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s my father,¡±¡± said the girl.

    The little girl answered very simply. Her eyes had a maturity that didn¡¯t match the age. However, in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes, this maturation seemed more of a pretence.

    ¡°¡±My name is Gu Qianye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m the leader of the Ancient Hunt n, so I have the right to trade with you.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±You came to the right ce because only I know the value of that item.¡±¡±

    The little girl shook her head, ¡°¡±No, your guests know now.¡±¡±

    An Zheng looked at the crowd, and greed glinted in most of their eyes, including Elder Liu who seemed to be barely moving. The most straightforward and unrestrained light of this greed was Zhen Zhuang Bi.

    ¡°¡±What is it, An Zheng?¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t hold back and asked.

    ¡°¡±Fish Scale,¡±¡± An Zheng replied.

    ¡°¡±Of course I know it¡¯s fish scale, but what¡¯s a holy fish?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No idea.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye nced at An Zheng contemptuously, then continued to Zhuang Feifei, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to choose your House of Commons, because I know you are the most valuable ce in the Illusionary world. I¡¯m not greedy, I can even lower the value of the saint fish scales to the lowest level of treasures in your Gathering Court. All of them, I will give you the scales of the sacred fish. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s smiling face trembled. ¡°¡±Little girl, are you joking? Because of an unreal legend, I want to exchange all the treasures of the House of Champions for you. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not in the mood to bargain with you. I¡¯m here to represent the entire Ancient Hunt Tribe.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei put away her smile and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°¡±You know yourself, this thing is only a symbol, and no one knows if it has any actual meaning. Although I don¡¯t have any great treasures in the Shang House, it would be enough to cause a bloody disaster if I pour everything out of the cave. So your request was a bit excessive. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye stood up. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re not interested in making a deal, then I¡¯ll go find someone else. The House of Commons was the first choice in the illusionary world, but it was not the only one. As far as I know, there¡¯s an auction house in the Illusionary Land, called the Delpenheim.

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±Looks like you¡¯vee prepared as well. I know that the only person who has the ability to trade with you other than my sect gathering academy is the Pure Jade House. If that¡¯s the case, give me two hours to consider it. ¡°¡±

    The little girl was silent for a moment, then she nodded. ¡°¡±Very well then, two hours.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei stood up and waved her hand, causing several experts toe close. An Zheng saw Zhuang Feifei giving a few words of exnation, but because she had a veil blocking her view, she didn¡¯t know what to say either. Only then did An Zheng understand that the effect of that thin veil was truly unthinkable. After Zhuang Feifei had finished speaking, several people from the House of Champion left.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s easier now, since the door was sealed, let¡¯s continue with the previous game.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent people to ask for instructions. I will reply after two hours.¡±¡±

    She looked at Gu Qianye and said, ¡°¡±Anyway, I¡¯m waiting to y with you too?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head without saying anything.

    Zhuang Feifei pped her hands and a dozen burly men walked up from behind with a gigantic object. The thing was covered with a red cloth, so he could see only a silhouette. The rectangle was a little bigger than the end.

    ¡°¡±Damn unlucky thing!¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi, who was sitting in the distance, spat, ¡°¡±He actually carried a coffin over.¡±¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t care. From time to time, Shan Ye turned his head to look at the fish¡¯s scale and quickly withdrew his head. But after a while, he seemed to ease a little.

    ¡°¡±I feel very depressed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I feel like this the second time,¡±¡± Du Shoushou said, and he patted his chest.

    ¡°¡±When is the first time?¡±¡± An Zheng wondered.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±The first time... it was years ago, when I was about six or seven. We are all poor at home, so we all watch other people¡¯s homes to set off firecrackers. We can¡¯t afford to live in our own country. One year, the rich people in South Hill Street set off firecrackers, and then the servants of the house swept out trash like cannon and piled them outside. I was just passing by, and when I saw no one saw me, I flipped through the shell of the cannon and found that several of them had not exploded. There were big and small. ¡°¡±

    Du said, ¡°¡±Small is as big as a little finger, big enough to have my arm. I was so happy that I ran home with the firecrackers in my arms and ran out again after I found the fire piston. Because I¡¯m afraid my parents will scold him, I¡¯ll find a ce that is sparsely popted. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave the biggest one left. Then, I thought, I have to make it shine. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I see atrine in the alley and I don¡¯t normally go there. Then I set the biggest fireball on the toilet. Who would have thought that... there were people in thetrine. The firecracker¡¯s power was great, and almost half of the toilet was blown up. A big man ran out with his pants in his hand and grabbed me, who was scared stiff. He grabbed the clothes on my chest and raised his hand to hit.

    Du said with a sigh, ¡°¡±At that time, I looked at his raised hand and felt extremely depressed.¡±¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t beat you to death, but that person is already kinder hearted.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not only did he not beat me to death, he didn¡¯t beat me up. He swore at me and left ¡­He said, if it wasn¡¯t for you exploding, I would have killed you today. When he left, I felt a little lonely as I carried the back of my pants. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng coughed and almost spat out tea.

    Gao Sanduo heard these words, and their expressions were distorted. They wanted tough and feel too embarrassed.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see what that is.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei walked up to the stage and pointed at the item under the red cloth, ¡°¡±This is the first item of the day. Perhaps it is thest one because the Ancient Hunter n¡¯s little n Chief seemed to be getting impatient. Therefore, everyone hurry up, I¡¯ll double the prizes. Who can tell who the three stones are. ¡°¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi withdrew his gaze from the fish scale. He waved his hand and swept out his energy, sweeping the red cloth down. Below the red cloth was a coffin.

    However, when Zhen Zhuangbi saw this coffin, his expression changed. He walked a few steps up to the high tform, then carefully looked at it. ¡°¡±Bronze coffin... water gas. Could it be something from the riverbed? I haven¡¯t opened it yet, sir. You dare to bring it back? Everyone knows there are two parts of the coffin that cannot be touched. One is a floating coffin, the other a sarcophagus ¡­ especially a coffin. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei pped her hands, ¡°¡±Vice Principal Zhen is really good at eyesight. This thing is indeed under water, but it¡¯s not from me, but it came out from the bottom.¡±¡±

    She exined, ¡°¡±The mountains were flooded the previous days, and I don¡¯t know where the water came from. It almost reached us in the Illusion. But luckily, there were many ravines in the mountains, so the water retreated faster than before. The coffin was washed out by water, and some people saw it and sold it to the House of Champions. ¡°¡±

    In the lower voice, Gao Sanduo said to An Lun, ¡°¡±A coffin like this shouldn¡¯t have been touched. However, some people specialized in this business for the sake of treasure theft. However, even those who specialized in this would not dare to touch the floating coffins and the coffins. Rtively speaking, what was normally sealed in a floating coffin wasn¡¯t too frightening. It was enough to float in the air. However, the deeper and deeper the coffin was, the more dangerous it was. You see that it¡¯s the strongest bronze coffin, it¡¯s still sealed well, it means that hundreds of years or even thousands of years of soaking can¡¯t destroy this coffin. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The deep, deep water coffins will still have something to suppress them. They must have been swept away by the mountain torrent, so the bronze coffin was swept out. If I don¡¯t look, let¡¯s go. ¡°¡±

    When An Zheng saw Gao Sanduo was serious, he knew that he was actually worried. Most of the coffins were sealed with ferocious beasts. Once it was activated, blood would flow into rivers. And now the ancient hunters were sitting there, andter on, there was no one to fight. Gao was an old martial artist, so he naturally didn¡¯t want toe here. Although An Zheng was curious about the scales, he was curious about the bronze coffin. However, his current strength was not enough, and he was also afraid that he would cause trouble to Du Shoushou.

    He and Gao Sanduo were just about to get up to leave when Gu Man stood up and crossed his hunchback, ¡°¡±Before today¡¯s matter is resolved, no one can leave.¡±¡±

    Gao had been exining to Zhuang Feifei, and he was immediately angered at Gu Man¡¯s words, ¡°¡±In the Illusionary Land, if I want to leave, no one can stop me.¡±¡±

    Gu Man wanted to make a move, but Gu Qianye nced at Annie and said, ¡°¡±Forget it, it¡¯s just a few cowards. Let go.¡±¡±

    Gu Man retreated and stood beside Gu Qianye.

    Gao Sanduo apologized to Zhuang Feifei and dragged An Zheng and Du Shoushou to the back door. Zhen Zhuangbi jeered behind him, ¡°¡±Tail between your legs to escape.¡±¡±

    However, before he could finish his words, the scene had changed.

    Before An Zheng could get to the door, the scales on the floor suddenly flew up and shot towards him. Everyone only had enough time to cry out in rm as the scales had reached the back of An Zheng. However, the bloody scene did not appear. With a sh of purple light, the scales of the fish became asrge as a fingernail, falling into the hands of An Zheng. Heu looked down and frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡±You want to rob?!¡±¡±

    Gu Man and Zhen Zhuangbi shouted at the same time. They both wanted to attack.

    Meanwhile, Zhuang Feifei was staring at An Zheng with a look of shock.

    An Zheng looked at the item in his hand, and the scales became a small piece of jade, crystal clear. He flipped his hand and tried to throw it away, but the scales fell back on the floor and he was still struggling with An Zheng.

    Aplicated and strange expression appeared in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes when she saw this.

    ¡°¡±Who... who the hell are you?¡±¡± she asked.

    An Zheng shook his head, ced the scales on the table, and then covered it with a piece of ink. ¡°¡±Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m not interested in this item or the rumors of your Ancient Hunt n.¡±¡±

    But then, he turned around and the scales flew off the inkstone, flying to his side. This time, the scales suddenly entered the bronze bell on Shan Ye¡¯s neck, but it was no longer able to appear.

    ¡°¡±Hand over!¡±¡±

    Gu Man and Zhen Zhuangbi simultaneously rushed over, the same ferocity they were in. Even Elder Liu, who seemed like a benevolent person, had a fierce look in his eyes.

    Gu Man shouted, ¡°¡±Your House of Pampas is unreasonable, you actually let people steal something! Master, I think we should take back our things and leave. We can go to the Deluxe Lesta. This Illusory World is not the only one of the House of the Champions. ¡°¡±

    At this time, the experts from the House of Commons who had left earlier returned and whispered something in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s ears.

    Zhuang Feifeiughed like a thousand-year-old fox demon. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s only one auction house that can deal with you now. It¡¯s already the past. Do you think it¡¯s miraculous ¡­ Howe arge auction house suddenly disappeared? It¡¯s said that blood is flowing like a river, and there¡¯s not a single person left. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei, who wasughing, was carrying a murderous aura.¡±

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60-Ancient Evil</h4>

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s words were simple and light, but her killing intent was overflowing.

    Even An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment and had no choice but to reevaluate the woman. For the sake of that fish scale, this woman could instantly erase another auction house from the Mirage World. How many people had killed the men who had left the house?

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s expression change, Zhuang Feifei didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became scared. Then, sheughed at herself... Even if An Zheng was a freak, as he said, he was the Dictator. But he was afraid of what he was doing? A young man, even if his eyesight was good, was only a specialist in the industry of appraisals. In the entire cultivation world, An Zheng was nothing.

    But why was she afraid?

    Zhuang Feifei might never understand why she was so afraid of the eyes of An Zheng.

    ¡°¡±This is the way of the Phantom of the World.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also didn¡¯t know what was happening and exined to An Zheng, ¡°¡±No one can guarantee that they will live to see the sunrise. Everyone here deserves to die. All the people of the Pao-Pine are a gang of thieves, and most of their treasures are stolen from me. More importantly, I wanted to get rid of them. ¡°¡±

    She sat down to hide her guilt. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not a very big city. There¡¯s only one salesroom. If he has enough strength, he will have already attacked my residence. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m leaving.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You stay!¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi arrived in front of An Zheng and blocked the back door. ¡°¡±You took things, you just want to leave?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also said, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, the scales are still on you.¡±¡±

    Whether it was the Ancient Hunt or the Champion House, An Zheng hadn¡¯t intended to provoke them. Even if the scale involves some ancient legend, it seems nonsense. He knew the Great Xi very well, and he also knew the dynasty. He didn¡¯t believe in the legend of the saint fish, and he didn¡¯t believe that the fish scales could give people any guidance on chaotic times.

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t mean to take it with me,¡±¡± he said.

    He took the bronze bell from Shan Ye¡¯s neck and handed him to Du Shoushou.

    He took a step forward, his hand t, the bronze bell in his hand.

    Zhuang Feifei said helplessly, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, this is unreasonable. It¡¯s from the ancient hunters, and I just got rid of the Delpenhorm in order to deal with the ancient hunters. Now, are you going to take it with you?

    An Zheng looked down at his hands andughed, ¡°¡±I used to be reasonable, even if other people didn¡¯t listen to my reasoning, I had to exin it clearly. I would beat up people who didn¡¯t want to listen. But now I just look at the mood. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be involved with your affairs. I came here to appraise my treasure. However, you¡¯ve made me unhappy, I¡¯m not happy, I don¡¯t know how to act. ¡°¡±

    He moved a chair an sat down. ¡°¡±Who wants it,e?¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi took a step forward and stopped. He went to look for Qiu Changchen several times to borrow the supreme treasures of the academy, but Qiu Changchen didn¡¯t give them. He wasn¡¯t sure that he could block the bronze bell. After all, even an expert like Ghost Hand Laojiu would not be able to withstand a blow from the bronze bell.

    Gu Man seemed to be enraged as well. He wanted to move forward but Gu Qianye held out his hand to hold on. For some reason, Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes had changed when she saw An Zheng.

    Gu Man used the ancient Hunt n¡¯s uniquenguage to talk to Gu Qianye. He seemed to be in some disagreement, but in the end, he obeyed Gu Qianye¡¯s words. He stood there without moving, only his eyes cold as he looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°¡±No one to take it?¡±¡±

    An Zheng tapped the bell on the table a few times and then spread his hands helplessly, ¡°¡±That scale went in, I didn¡¯t steal it. Now it doesn¡¯te out, I can¡¯t get it out. How about when I get it out? When will I send someone back? ¡°¡±

    Just as Zhuang Feifei opened her mouth, Gu Qianye suddenly stood up. ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    The twelve-thirteen-year-old girl said a single word and then got up and went out.

    Zhuang Feifei was stunned. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye walked over to An Zheng and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s mine. You haven¡¯t started trading with me yet, so you don¡¯t count. I said yes, that¡¯s yes, don¡¯t you understand? ¡°¡±

    The murderous intent in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes became more and more intense, and the experts from the House of Schr Hall started to gather.

    Gu Man poked the Hunter on the ground. ¡°¡±My master said something. If you want to attack, try to kill the ten thousand ancient hunters outside! If you don¡¯t kill them, then we¡¯ll level you up. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression was constantly changing. She was confident that she could eliminate the Deluxe Zhai, but she wasn¡¯t confident of winning this battle. Although Gu Man appeared to be careless and rude, her strength was not to be underestimated. That little girl was the tribe leader of the Ancient Hunt Tribe. Since Gu Man was her personal bodyguard, she would absolutely not be a normal person. The Ancient Hunt Tribe had a very long history, and many experts who had shaken the northern border appeared.

    In addition, the ancient hunters¡¯ transformation was extremely terrifying.

    Back then, the Patriarch of the Ancient Hunt Tribe felt that the Vast Berserker Mountain was too exhausted. They nned to lead their nsmen away from the Vast Berserker Mountain to live in the ins, so they joined the Quiet Country. At that time, Youguo was the strongest among the sixteen kingdoms, but no one had expected that the war would result in a defeat by thebined forces of the two countries. Yan Jun had almost entered the capital of Youguo. If it wasn¡¯t for the alliance between Yongguo and Zhuoguo, the rear of the Yan Army had been sneaked into the back of the army, and the You-State had almost been annihted.

    After the battle, the ancient hunters had also suffered heavy losses. Hundred thousand warriors came out of the mountains and returned home to less than 5,000 people. After several decades of recuperation, the Gu Hunt¡¯s strength seemed to have recovered a bit, but it still couldn¡¯tpare with the peak period.

    But the good battles of the ancient hunters still frighten people. The only time that the most elite of the Iron Flowing Fires of the Yan Country hadn¡¯t been won was when the Ancient Hunt Tribe¡¯s army of seven thousand Beast Transformation army blocked their battle. But that time, Iron Flowing Fire had used three thousand men to fight the seven thousand soldiers. In the end, Iron LiuHuo waspletely annihted, and only four people were left in the Beastman army.

    Since then, the Yan State has also entered into decades-long period of weakness. It wasn¡¯t until six years ago that the general knew that he had rebuilt his Iron Flowing Fire, that the Yan Country had once again made the surrounding countries wary.

    An Zheng nced at Zhuang Feifei and said, ¡°¡±Mr. Big doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to give up. The Sky Profound Sect wees you at all times. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do,e find me. ¡°¡±

    He knew his current weight. If it wasn¡¯t for the iparably powerful bronze bell, he would have been torn to shreds by someone. The murderous intent in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes was as thick as if it could cut people up.

    ¡°¡±Ha ha ha ha.

    Zhuang Feifei suddenlyughed loudly, ¡°¡±What Sect Master An said, since you have buisiness to do, then please.¡±¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, then pointed at the bronze coffin, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t open that well.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s gaze was ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    An Zheng pointed to a corner of the coffin and walked away.

    He went out the back door and pulled Du Shoushou,¡±¡±Leave, quickly. Big trouble will happen here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Du asked with Shan Ye in his arms.

    An Zheng did not answer, but increased their pace. When he turned his head, he noticed that Gu Qianye and a dozen Ancient Hunter n warriors were following him from behind, maintaining the distance.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®

    asked Du, as he walked.

    An Zheng walked faster and faster, until atst he was running.

    However, Gao Sanduo had brought his men left too.

    Not long after they left the House of Healing, a roar suddenly came from thepound.

    There was a big hole in the roof of the House of Commons, and the beams and shards of wood flew up into the sky. They had gone far away at the time, andter heard that many of the bodies had been blown out, all with stump arms. When An Zheng turned around to look, he only saw a fierce light shooting towards the horizon.

    After returning to the Apocalypse Martial Arts Academy, An Zheng immediately set up a tall tform and ced the bronze bell on top of the tform. Everyone was a bit confused when they saw his strange move.

    ¡°¡±You can say it now. No outsiders.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou gazed at him and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± when Du turned around, he saw Gu Qianye and a dozen Ancient Hunter n warriors standing there, watching them.

    ¡°¡±Right, I¡¯m not an outsider either.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye turned back to Gu Man and the others, saying, ¡°¡±Go find a ce to stay. I think this courtyard is quiterge. Don¡¯t bother the owner with cooking. we¡¯ll make dinner. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Qianye. ¡°¡±This ce doesn¡¯t seem to be your territory.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°¡±But you took my things. I have to watch you or you¡¯ll run off. Besides... It¡¯s not safe from the outside now, the Ancient Evil came out. Who knows how many people died. You¡¯ve set up an exorcism array and put in such a powerful magical artifact. It¡¯s safe here, I won¡¯t go. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not afraid of your people?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook her head, ¡°¡±Not afraid. There¡¯s a Grand Warlock in my n, and Ancient Evil doesn¡¯t dare to charge in.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t care about the other people. He was trying his best to ask what the matter was.

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°¡±That bronze coffin is suspicious, sealed so closely, it¡¯s not a burial, it¡¯s clearly suppression. This thing was buried deep within one of the rivers of the Vast Berserker Mountain. There should be something that could suppress it, but after the mountain torrent, it was swept away by the pressure. The bronze coffin was very sturdy. If it wasn¡¯t for ¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for Zhuang Feifei sending someone to wipe out the De Bazhai, then the person who came back would be covered in blood. Now that Ancient Evil has dyed his blood, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to mess with. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye pped her hands, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect a child like you to know so much. Ancient Evil was buried under the river of flowing sand for at least a thousand years, and he died with resentment. It¡¯s not too bad if he suppressed the bull. But the mountain torrent ran away from the brass cattle, and the people of the House of Assault didn¡¯t know what was in the light.

    ¡°¡±The bull is in the House of Commons?¡±¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Gu Qianye nodded, ¡°¡±Of course. Otherwise, do you think that Zhuang Feifei would be willing to casually ept? However, she didn¡¯t know how to use the bronze bull, so it¡¯s useless even if you ept the bull. ¡°¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng saw Zhen Zhuangbi, who had blood all over his body, staggering back. His left arm was gone. He seemed to have sensed An Zheng¡¯s gaze and turned his head to look fiercely. Then he stumbled into the institute.

    After that, Ancient Evil, who was bounding over,nded outside the institute¡¯s door. It looked towards An Zheng and the others, and the bronze bell shed with green light. Ancient Evil immediately headed towards the Academy. A ray of light flew out from the College and poked at the gate. When Ancient Evil saw the item, he turned and leapt into the distance. An Zheng saw that it was argence.

    Two meters long, four feet long, three feet in length.

    The light shot in all directions.

    Qiu Changchen stood with his hands behind his back as he stood on the second floor.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61-Yes</h4>

    When Du Shoushou saw Ancient Evil, he was shocked. No matter what, people had a visceral fear of a zombies. He had never seen a zombie before, but Ancient Evil had almost copsed when he jumped up to the gate. In the end, it was scared off by the bronze bell before he even entered the room. At the entrance of the academy, it was intimidated by Qiu Changchen, and finally, walked down the street to the distance.

    ¡°¡±Why not kill it?¡±¡±

    Du asked.

    Just as An Zheng was about to exin, Gu Qianye said with her hands behind back, ¡°¡±I thought I met a group of geniuses. None of them are old and have umon knowledge, so they¡¯re also stupid ¡­ Actually, Ancient Evil¡¯s strength is not his own, but he¡¯s just a steel body. The most terrifying part of him was the corpse poison. If he casually killed it, then the corpse poison would spread. By then, the entire Illusory Demon City would probably be covered in corpses. Then, countless zombies descends from the mountain and ughter one after another. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Can¡¯t we get rid of it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are ways, but they are too dangerous. People in the Illusionary Long Living City are all messing around. Who would risk taking care of this? Even Ancient Evil wasn¡¯t the strongest, and the weakest of them had strengthparable to the peak of the Realm of the Xumi.

    As Du Shoushou saw An Zheng jump over the wall, he could not help but shout, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ordinary people in the Mirage Family can¡¯t stop the Ancient Evil.¡±¡±

    Du said. ¡°¡±But you can¡¯t stop that either. The bronze bell can kill him, how can you handle corpse poison?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The bells left to protect you, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±¡±

    Only then did Du Shoushou understood why An Zheng was anxious to get back from the House of Commons. He was worried that Qu Liuxi¡¯s safety was safe. Now that he had left the bell at the martial academy, he actually nned on going alone against Ancient Evil.

    ¡°¡±idiot.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye whispered.

    ¡°¡±Shut up,¡±¡± Du Shoushou said.

    He flung himself up against the wall. ¡°¡±You think about it. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That thing is dangerous, but there¡¯s almost no intelligence at all. It¡¯s entirely dependent on a very bizarre perception. He could feel a stronger aura than him, so he didn¡¯t dare toe near. If it was something without intelligence, no matter how strong it was, it wasn¡¯t that frightening. I¡¯ll follow him first, and then we¡¯ll talk about the situation. ¡°¡±

    When An Zheng had finished his words, he jumped off the wall and hurried along the street. Du Shoushou stomped his feet and rushed out.

    Gu Qianye shrugged her shoulders, ¡°¡±Two idiots.¡±¡±

    Gu Man rubbed his head. ¡°¡±These two children are truly brave.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pointed to the training field, ¡°¡±Go cook!¡±¡±

    Gu Man led the others over there.

    Gu Qianye found a ce to sit down, and when he sat down, he saw a very pretty little girl staring at him.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    she asked.

    Qu Liuxi replied seriously, ¡°¡±The Celestial Sect,Qu Liuxi.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye felt amused. ¡°¡±Why are you staring at me?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked into Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes, ¡°¡±The sect master isn¡¯t an idiot, and Du is not an idiot. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about them.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye was startled, then sheughed. ¡°¡±So you like him, thin and fat?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned red, ¡°¡±I¡¯m from the Sky Promation Sect, I can¡¯t allow you to speak ill of the sect master from behind.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±If you like, you like.Are you eleven or twelve? It was the age of the first. But the man you like is kind of interesting, and I¡¯m beginning to like him. I was still thinking about whether I should kidnap him to be my wife. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi was immediately anxious, ¡°¡±You dare!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Little girl, she¡¯s in a hurry. Looks like she really likes him. However, the more people like it, the more I like to grab it. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±You are not wee here. Please leave.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Alright, when he returns, I¡¯ll take him with me.¡±¡±

    The two little girls looked at each other in a very imposing manner, but it was obvious that Qu Liuxi was a bit inferior to the others. It¡¯s funny, two girls, one eleven, one thirteen. The feelings of this age are only for who is good to me or to whom. However, it was because of this, or the simplest feelings. Gu Qianye sat there, like a demoness. Qu Liuxi stood there, looking like a fighter.

    Naturally, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t know. Qu Liuxi was currently confronting Gu Qianye. His attention was focused on Ancient Evil¡¯s body, which was stiff and stiff, but his speed was extremely fast. During the Great Xi Ming Faith, a year after the Great Xi had a drought, severalrge rivers had dried up, revealing several coffins. When a busybody opened the coffin, Ben thought of picking up a few items of value and releasing Ancient Evil as a result.

    By the time the men of the Minfari had gone, four or five of the viges had been transnted and thousands dead. Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with this kind of thing. He knew how to deal with this thing. However, his current strength was indeed too weak.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s actually a way to deal with zombies,¡±¡± he said, and he looked at her.

    An Zheng rushed at Du Shoushou, saying, ¡°¡±The zombies don¡¯t bend their knees and bounce on their feet. That¡¯s why his bounce is forward, impossible to jump high. Those who don¡¯t know how to cultivate should want to avoid zombies and climb up high. But this Ancient Evil¡¯s strength was too strong, and his steel muscles were like iron bones. The ordinary houses copsed in a single collision. The ordinary zombies, after seizing, put a piece of wood under his feet, making him stand on his toes. Even if he didn¡¯t tie him up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to jump up. ¡°¡±

    Now that Du Shoushou believe that An Zheng was a dictator, he has no doubt about the sudden understanding.

    ¡°¡±Are you sure you want to take this guy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you¡¯re confident, I won¡¯t run back to the Martial House.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you after?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This... I have to do it without any confidence.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly felt that An Zheng was a hero. In Du¡¯s mind, a hero should be tall and tall. He wore an armor, a red cloak, and a long spear in his hands. He would be in a state of chaos. Or perhaps, the white robe fluttered on the flying sword for a thousand miles, killing demons and demons. An Zheng was far from the heroic figure of his mind, but Du felt that this was the kind of person who was so tall.

    The people on the street had been scared out of their wits, and everyone ran back to their homes to close the doors and windows. The Ancient Evil seemed to be at a loss. He continued to danced around the streets. He jumped for a moment and then stood in the street, looking around him, not knowing what he was looking for.

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng, ¡°¡±I heard zombies love to eat children¡¯s brains, eat up to a hundred, and get back to life.¡±¡±

    An Zheng contrived to nod. ¡°¡±There¡¯s such a thing, but I haven¡¯t seen it. It is said that zombies don¡¯t like thin people yet because they don¡¯t taste good.

    ¡°¡±Are you serious?¡±¡± Du Shoushou asked.

    An Zheng smiled and suddenly pulled Du Shoushou back. Ancient Evil stood on the street for a while and then leapt forward.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou ran along the corner of the wall. After running for a few hundred meters, they saw a lot of people flying over from afar. They were the experts from the House of Assault. Zhuang Feifei changed into a set of strong clothes, and the veil on her face was plucked. She looked really beautiful. At this moment, her face was full of anger. It was clear that Gu Sha had killed quite a few people in the Qian Shang Department, and had thoroughly enraged her.

    ¡°¡±Hoist him!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shouted and over a dozen cultivators behind her rushed out. These people, with ox tendon ropes in their hands, rushed over and began to run around Ancient Evil, wanting to bind Ancient Evil up.

    Ancient Evil opened his mouth and howled. His voice was like the sound of a steel saw cutting open a metal bar, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. These cultivators of the House of Gathering were all quite strong and their movements were extremely agile.

    However, the Ancient Evil¡¯s strength was too great. Although it had been quite smooth from the start, Ancient Evil had turned around and sent four or five cultivators flying out. Before a cultivator could get up, Ancient Evil crushed his skull in one palm.

    An old man dressed in ck rushed out from behind Zhuang Feifei and pointed forward. A stream of light flew out from his hand and struck Ancient Evil¡¯s forehead with lightning like lightning.

    ¡°¡±The flying sword!¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen anyone using a flying sword.¡±¡±

    Bang!

    The foot of the sword stabbed into Ancient Evil¡¯s forehead, but it didn¡¯t even stab him in. The dagger rebounded, and before the old man could withdraw it, Ancient Evil grabbed it and chewed on it. An Zheng could tell that it was a jade artifact that Ancient Evil had chewed on to pieces. Ancient Evil opened his mouth and spat out the broken sword. The four or five cultivators in front of him seemed to have been shot, and all of their hearts exploded into a bloody mist.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t even help the people from the House of Champions, we can¡¯t beat that monster,¡±¡± said Du Shoushou.

    ¡°¡±We can.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±He has no intelligence. All reactions are automatic reactions to the body, not the result of his mind.¡±¡± So you see, no matter in which direction he moves, the distance is the same for the jump. It¡¯s good to be in the midst of exercising, when you fight.

    ¡°¡±And then?¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou did not understand.

    An Zheng suddenly charged out: ¡°¡±Then it¡¯s done.¡±¡±

    The old man¡¯s face immediately turned pale when his magic tool was destroyed by Ancient Evil. A magical artifact was closely linked to cultivators, and when a magic artifact was destroyed, one would also suffer a corresponding injury. The old man lunged forward, his palm flickering with light. ¡°¡±We¡¯ll die with you!¡±¡±

    However, Zhuang Feifei called out, ¡°¡±We can¡¯t destroy him. This Ancient Evil can concoct pills!¡±¡±

    The old man¡¯s body stiffened, and his expression became a bit more pathetic. ¡°¡±It is the value of this Ancient Evil that Mr. Big really care about, not us.¡±¡±

    He let out a long whistle and mmed his palm against Ancient Evil¡¯s chest.

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression changed, and there was some regret in her eyes.

    The old man¡¯s palm strike had hit, but Ancient Evil¡¯s body was too strong to be harmed. Ancient Evil stabbed forward with his left arm, piercing through the old man¡¯s back. Ancient Evil leapt forward, and the old man¡¯s limp corpse hung on his arm. His blood spurted everywhere.

    An Zheng waited for Ancient Evil to jump forward, he calcted the distance and threw a brick over, just in time to throw it at Ancient Evil¡¯s base. Ancient Evil¡¯s footnded on the brick, causing him to stumble forward.

    An Zheng charged forward like a cheetah, and with a flick of his wrist, the red luan was in his hands. He jumped up into the air and mmed on Ancient Evil¡¯s back. The red phoenix in his hand was like a dagger, piercing through several holes in Ancient Evil¡¯s brain.

    However!

    Ancient Evil¡¯s brain was empty!

    An Zheng felt bad. With a twist of his wrist, the red phoenix broke the tendons in Ancient Evil¡¯s neck. Before he could do anything, Ancient Evil bounced off his feet and overturned An Zheng.

    That thing was standing there with its head cocked to one side, its posture strangely weird.

    An Zheng steadied his hands on the ground and looked at Ancient Evil with great caution.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t kill him. It¡¯s useful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All I know is, that thing killed a lot of people,¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Just as Zhuang Feifei was about to say something else, Ancient Evil suddenly rushed towards her.

    All of the guards around Zhuang Feifei rushed forward, but they did not dare to destroy the Ancient Evil and were killed by several more.

    ¡°¡±Is it really more precious than human life?¡±¡±An Zheng asked.

    Zhuang Feifei knew that An Zheng was looking down on her, but she still clenched her teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62-Fish in the North</h4>

    Ordinary ox tendons and ropes couldn¡¯t trap Ancient Evil at all. He was incredibly powerful, and he had no chance to get to the people who were on the way. In addition, Zhuang Feifei¡¯s order to die was not to injure Ancient Evil, so the crowd of people from the House of Assemblies had suffered heavy losses.

    An Zheng looked coldly at Zhuang Feifei, looking at this woman with the face of an angel and the heart of a demon. He had thought that this woman was only a practitioner of the city, but he didn¡¯t think that her heart would be so ruthless. In order to be able to concoct pills, many people died at the cost of Ancient Evil. But soon, An Zheng suddenly realized something ¡­ Ancient Evil became medicine, especially such a thousand year Ancient Evil. There was only one possibility that could happen.

    He looked sharply at Zhuang Feifei. ¡°¡±You want to restore life to someone?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei bit her lips and said, ¡°¡±You ask too much.¡±¡±

    The guards beside her were afraid to kill Ancient Evil, fear that they would release corpse poison. Thus, everywhere was passive, and Ancient Evil killed many people. The more and more blood he bled, the more vicious he became.

    Slowly, some of the masters of the Illusionary World gathered around to watch, but everyone just stood there and watched. No one was ready to attack.

    An Zheng looked at the red phoenix hairpin in his hands, ¡°¡±No matter who you want to restore life to, this thing has already killed a lot of people.¡±¡±

    He bent low and rushed towards Ancient Evil.

    Just at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in the midst of the sudden unrest. He stopped abruptly and turned around to see Qu Liuxi hurriedly walking towards Old Huo, who was trembling slightly.

    ¡°¡±Go!¡±¡±

    Old Huo raised his hand and flew out a blue object from his hand. He didn¡¯t know what it was. When An Zheng saw that item, he was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted ¡­ That was the rag that Shan Ye had chosen on the street. He didn¡¯t expect the rags to grow in the wind. After a while, they were three or four meters in size like a blue cloud. The rags seemed to have a spirit and flew towards Ancient Evil.

    Ancient Evil let out a hoarse roar, then turned around and ran. His neck muscles were contorted, so his head was tilted sideways, and the way he jumped up was awkward. The blue cotton cloth flew over like a cloud, and after a moment, it chased after Ancient Evil and quickly wrapped it up. Ancient Evil was unable to break free from the boundless power!

    The blue cloth quickly entangled itself and quickly wrapped Ancient Evil in a tightly packed manner. Ancient Evil twisted in it like a bug.

    Lao Huo shouted, ¡°¡±Cut his tendons.¡±¡±

    An Zheng immediately skimmed over it, opened the blue cloth, found Ancient Evil¡¯s legs, and broke the tendons in his legs. The red phoenix hairpin was a Purple Grade Divine Weapon. At this moment, it was unable to unleash the power it should have, but it was more than enough to use as a weapon. Ancient Evil couldn¡¯t defend against the sharp edge of the red luan. An Zheng broke the tendons in Ancient Evil¡¯s legs, and it couldn¡¯t jump any more.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not to steal!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was obviously shocked when she saw An Zheng¡¯s people had captured Ancient Evil. She ran from the distance and clutched at the back of An Zheng¡¯s head.

    However, she didn¡¯t n on hurting anyone. She only wanted to capture An Zheng and take Ancient Evil away.

    An Zheng turned around and pointed at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s pulse. Zhuang Feifei changed her hand, her palm cut towards the man¡¯s neck. An Zheng changed again, and the red phoenix pointed at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s palm. Zhuang Feifei frowned, and then cupped her fingers together and pointed it at the sore throat. The red phoenix hairpin was waiting for him. She was far stronger than An Zheng, but she didn¡¯t want to use the power of her cultivation to injure jim.

    ¡°¡±Who are you trying to rescue?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can give you the Ancient Evil, but I want to know what for,¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    ¡°¡±Save...¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was silent for a long while, biting her lips and saying, ¡°¡±Save my husband.¡±¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t expect this answer.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say, even though he still hated Zhuang Feifei¡¯s actions just now.

    ¡°¡±So many died, just to save a dying person.¡±¡±

    An Zheng sighed.

    Zhuang Feifei suddenly kneeled down, and her delicate knees bumped into the ground. ¡°¡±Please ¡­ I can trade anything with you. I don¡¯t want the items brought by the Ancient Hunt n, it¡¯s your turn. Anything in the Gathering House can be yours. I won¡¯t go back on it. I bought it back to save him. I¡¯m asking you all to go to the Treasure Seeking Pce to see if this item is a thousand year old Ancient Evil¡­ ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So, you were nning to open the bronze coffin during the appraisals, so you deliberately arranged that person on the bronze coffin?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°¡±Snake Scorpio.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said coldly, ¡°¡±You did not hesitate to use us as a sacrifice to save your husband, to open the Blood Sacrifice for Ancient Evil.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have no choice,¡±¡± she said.

    Zhuang Feifei raised her head, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll kill me and get my people to bring Ancient Evil back! Sect Master An, as long as you give me the Ancient Ev, the House of Commons will owe you a huge favor. No matter when youe to ask me, the House of Assault will never refuse. ¡°¡±

    For the first time, An Lun saw tears in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes.

    It was a woman of iprehension, and perhaps it was never possible to see the secrets behind her. She was ruthless, she didn¡¯t even have a bottom line, but she was also an infatuated woman who died for her husband. An Zheng was rather creepy. He suddenly understood a sentence that he had never understood when he was strong ¡­ love, sometimes, it was really scary.

    ¡°¡±You have the container?¡±¡± An Zheng asked.

    Zhuang Feifei nodded her head vigorously and took out a piece of refined steel that was made of a drawer.

    ¡°¡±You want the corpse poison, but the body can¡¯t give you.¡±¡±

    An Zheng opened a portion of the blue cloth, revealing Ancient Terrible¡¯s chest. The blue cloth looked shabby and cracked, but at this point it was clear that the breach had been fully understood. The blue cloth can open any position at will, all the cracks are just right.

    ¡°¡±The corpse poison is hidden within the heart. You can take it away.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to look at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s face any longer and let him take a few steps. Zhuang Feifei should have taken out a pair of gloves from a space magic tool that she had brought along with her. She had obviously been prepared. Then, she took out a de that was like a cicada¡¯s wing and forcefully sliced Ancient Evil¡¯s chest open. This sharp de was not ordinary, but it was clearly unable topare with the red phoenix hairpin that the Annoyance was. At this moment, Ancient Evil was frantically twisting, but he couldn¡¯t break free of the blue cloth¡¯s binding.

    Zhuang Feifei took Ancient Evil¡¯s heart and carefully pushed it into the drawer. When she was done, she let out a long sigh of relief, and then she kowtowed again.

    ¡°¡±Send the Buddhist Relics Furnace to the martial academy.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei immediately agreed: ¡°¡±I will send someone to bring them to the Martial House.¡±¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt like he didn¡¯t want to see Zhuang Feifei anymore. He tied Ancient Evil with ropes and dragged him back to the Martial Arts Academy. His figure looked very tired. The surrounding people on the street were all watching, and very soon, there was apuse from the crowd.

    ¡°¡±Sect Master An is mighty!¡±¡±

    Amidst the shouts, his figure was somewhat lonely.

    After returning to the martial academy, he used the fire to burn Ancient Evil¡¯s corpse and buried them in the mountain. There might be some pathetic story on this Ancient Evil, but no one could dig out this story. Some people had said that each Ancient Evil had an indelible grievance, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have generated so much anger. An Zheng didn¡¯t know how many Ancient Era or Zombies would appear in this world, but he knew that there were some who were still alive.

    Gu Qianye seemed to be even more curious about An Zheng. She followed him, but didn¡¯t say anything. She only followed behind An Zheng with hands behind her back as her gaze became brighter.

    ¡°¡±Not bad, not bad. Although it¡¯s still small, it looks a bit thinner, but it can always be strong when eating more meat. He doesn¡¯t look handsome, but he¡¯s very pleasant to the eyes.

    After four hours of contending with An Zheng, she finally said something that almost made An Zheng fall over.

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Qu Liuxi ran over and blocked An Zheng. ¡°¡±She said ¡­ she said she wanted to snatch you back to be the wife!¡±¡±

    An Zheng broke out into augh. ¡°¡±What kind of joke is this?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at An Zheng with admiration in her eyes, ¡°¡±I¡¯m very interested in you. I will send someone to bring the bridal gift.¡±¡±

    An Zheng was dumbfounded, his face flushed with rage.

    Gu Qianye no longer said anything as she walked towards the martial arts practice field with his hands behind his back. Gu Man had already set up grilled meat, and the aroma of meat spilled out.

    ¡°¡±Heh ¡­ An Zheng, you¡¯re lucky to have a romance here.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou said,¡±¡±This little girl is quite pleasing to the eye, she¡¯s a beauty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can go,¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±She doesn¡¯t like fat, but she likes lean meat.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stomped her feet and ran off.

    Just at this moment, a person from the House of Champions sent Buddhist Relics Furnace to the martial courtyard. An Zheng took the furnace and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s your Mr.Big?¡±¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was a bitplicated, ¡°¡±I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯ve already left the illusionary city.¡±¡±

    An Zheng made a hum and thought that he might never see Zhuang Feifei again in the future. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt relieved. Disgust hase, leaving maybe better.

    The sun shone down on the martial yard, drawing the shadows of everyone in the sky.

    An Zheng was squatting on the steps, chatting with Old Huo. He gave Old Huo the furnace and told him to turn it over to Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°¡±Why not do it yourself?¡±¡±

    Old Huo asked.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°¡±I still need to make a trip here for such a trivial matter?¡±¡±

    Old Huo, ¡°¡±You¡¯re feeling guilty.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Stop messing around ¡­ You¡¯re a senior, can you be serious?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That girl is somewhat strange.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said.

    ¡°¡±Yes, I don¡¯t know why, but when Qu Liuxi saw me, she red at me.¡±¡±

    Old Huo boasted, ¡°¡±I¡¯m talking about Gu Qianye.¡±¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and his face flushed red. ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ nothing strange. She was following me, of course, not to rob me as a stronghold. My saint fish scales are still in my hands, it would be weird if we leave. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo took the bronze bell and looked at it. Then, he shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s gone.¡±¡±

    An Zheng was surprised. ¡°¡±It obviously got in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s gone.¡±¡±

    While An Zheng was trying his best to lower his head, he suddenly realized that his bracelet was a bit different. He took a closer look, and found that one of the bead seemed to be small. It was too small to see.

    He looked at the words for a long moment, and then he could make out the words, but he didn¡¯t understand what they meant. Old Huo looked at his brow furrowed deeply and took his hand out to check it. He looked at it for a long time before he could read the four words. Those were four ancient seal characters, and they were alreadyplex. With the addition of small characters, it was truly hard to recognize them.

    The four characters were... Fish in the North!

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63-Die without Falling</h4>

    Until now, the only thing that An Zheng didn¡¯t understand was his Bloodflower Beads. The bracelet looked like a heavy-looking purple color, almost like a bunch of handcuffs that had been ying for a long time, but it was a bit fresher. There were only two bead in this bracelet, and one of the beads was filled with herb fields. When An Zheng was injured or improved, the herb fields would provide protection and healing for the peace.

    The other bead didn¡¯t seem to be of any use. It only stored the storage space of some items.

    Now that the third bead had changed, if he didn¡¯t see the small words, he wouldn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s strange.¡±¡±

    Old Huo seemed unable to understand, ¡°¡±Could the words on this bead be because of that fish scale flying into it? But once the beads are opened, you should know something. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Not at all,¡±¡± said An Zheng.

    Old Huo smiled, ¡°¡±Then exin to the people of the Ancient Hunt n. Take their treasures and see how they listen to your exnation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t listen to me, I have to exin. I really don¡¯t have the heart to ask for that half of the scales.¡±¡±

    He asked Old Huo, ¡°¡±What does Beiming have fish?¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°¡±After carefully thinking about it, there is no such story in my head.¡±¡±

    °²ÕùÒ²¾ÍÖ»ºÃÏÈÈ¥ÕÒ¹ÅÇ§Ò¶½âÊÍÒ»ÏÂ£¬ËäÈ»ËûÖªµÀ½âÊÍÆðÀ´±È½ÏÂé·³¡£An Zheng could only go and exin to Gu Qianye first, even though he knew it would be troublesome to exin.

    ¡°¡±The blue rag.¡±¡±

    Old Huo shouted after An Zheng, ¡°¡±Use less in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is that?¡±¡±

    Old Huo replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been looking up the books on this. You didn¡¯t find the answer until you left. This thing wasn¡¯t a magic tool, it was a magic artifact ¡­ The quality of it wasn¡¯t easy to say because the only use was to deal with dead people. Why did Shan Ye identify this? Because he... ¡°¡±

    Old Huo¡¯s words paused for a moment as if he was hesitating.

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±I know, Shan Ye is a kind of demon beast himself.¡±¡±

    Old Huo replied, ¡°¡±Shan Ye¡¯s Nine Cycles of the Reincarnation Eyes, is for treasure. No matter who the Nine Cycles Eye of Samsara had belonged to, they had all entered countlessrge tombs or treasures. In this sort of ce, there were often dead people guarding them. The blue cloth is called a shroud and a name Binder. It¡¯s just made to deal with the dead. Shan Ye feels that Binder Cloth is very amiable. He cannot say that the previous owner of the Nine Cycle of Samsara fought with this Demon Binder. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. ording to rumours, the Nine Cycles of Samsara couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Shan Ye might not be born with the Nine Cycle of the Reincarnation Eye. Maybe it was, but no matter what, it would have memories from his past life.

    While An Zheng walked past the ssroom, he saw Qu Liuxi feeding Shan Ye a pastries made of herbs. Shan Ye was too weak. Only the Nine Cycles of the Reincarnation Eyes would be able to awaken, and Shan Ye would be stronger. This was an unbreakable knot, so if you wanted Shan Ye to protect himself, you would have to rely on arge amount of medicinal ingredients or magical beast¡¯s crystal core to improve his physique.

    When Qu Liuxi saw An Zheng, her face flushed red and she turned her head away from him.

    An Zheng walked to the side of the Martial Arts Practice Hall, and sat down opposite Gu Qianye. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Qianye had said to his subordinates before. Those tough men of the Ancient Hunt n, who saw An Zheng were smirking. They all got up and went off to other ces.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve thought it through?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianoye asked.

    An Zheng asked, ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Have you thought about leaving with me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯ll never go with you. Although... I lost your fish scale, maybe it¡¯s hidden somewhere, but I really couldn¡¯t find it. I can try topensate you with something else until you¡¯re satisfied. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye pouted. ¡°¡±You, give yourself to me. I won¡¯t bother with the scales.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Be serious. I¡¯m more interested in appraising treasures. If you¡¯re willing, I will appraise the treasure for you in the future. If you find it, I¡¯ll send it over. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye didn¡¯t even care about what he said. Instead, she held her chin in hands and stared at An Zheng, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about those, but you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fox!¡±¡± Qu Liuxi suddenly ran over and pulled An Zheng back, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s ignore her.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said with a bitter smile, ¡°¡±But I owe something to them ¡­¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou also came over, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t pay in this way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed as she called out, ¡°¡±I¡¯m in no hurry, I¡¯ll wait for your answer. I¡¯ve lived here since today, and I¡¯ve done what you do. I go wherever you go. Sister Liuxi, I¡¯ll stay in the same room with you tonight. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi covered her ears with her hands, ¡°¡±No, no, no.¡±¡±

    Although they were young, she was clearly unable to fight against Gu Qianye with the Binding Technique. One had a thin face and was a spirit, so the former often suffered losses.

    No one had expected Gu Qianye was not joking. She had only left behind Gu Man and a female attendant of about the same age, and then all the members of the Ancient Hunt n were back. When the men left, they respectfully saluted An Zheng. When they left, they even mumbled thenguage of many ancient hunters, but An Zheng didn¡¯t understand. Du Shoushou said,¡±¡±Man, we¡¯re leaving. You stay with ourdy.¡±¡± If you don¡¯t treat her well, we¡¯ll castrate you back. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng red at him, and Du smirked. ¡°¡±It¡¯s as if I¡¯m a dictator, and I understand.¡±¡±

    With Gu Qianye in ce, all the disciples of the Apocalypse Martial Arts Academy became a bit uneasy. At night, they could enter the heavenly prints and cultivate. Gu Qianye was in the midst of this, An Zheng was not daring to reveal the divine nature of heaven defying marks.

    Strangely speaking, Gu Qianye simply didn¡¯t care about what they were doing. An Zheng carried Du Shoushou, Qu Liuxi and Xiao Qidao cultivators along with him. She sat not far away, dangling her two beautiful calves on the ground, asionally smiling.

    ¡°¡±The simple exnation for the cultivation of cultivation is to expand.¡±¡±

    An Zheng was standing in the martial ring, and the three of them were talking to each other in the right direction.

    ¡°¡±Expand your Dantian¡¯s Qi Sea and hold more power.¡±¡± Each breakthrough was an extension. The cultivation of one¡¯s realm was manifested, but cultivation was umtion. We continue to cultivate and store our strength in our dantian¡¯s Qi sea before charging. If he continued like this, he would progress through the improvements. The strength of the dantian¡¯s Qi Sea that you need in the Lifelike Realm isn¡¯t too great, and your talents are all good.

    ¡°¡±However, don¡¯t be too fast.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that progress is just good,¡±¡± Anduin said. ¡°¡±You can¡¯t get a foothold too soon. Therefore, sometimes, even if cultivators feel that their progress is about to progress, they will suppress them and let their strength umte even more.

    Xiao Qidao said, shaking his head, ¡°¡±But what can I do.¡±¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°¡±And you, just let it go.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°¡±Why? Could the difference in talent be that big?¡±¡±

    There was a sentence that he couldn¡¯t exin to Du Shoushou. Before Xiao Qidao left, Aunt Ye argued that Xiao Qidao was not in the Six Paths ¡­ That was fate.

    The man with Mandate of Heaven was still a thorn in the heart of An Zheng.

    An Zheng let them cultivate properly, and then sat down cross-legged on the martial arts practice field to recuperate. Opening the door was such a difficult task for him, so he treasured cultivation. Since the door was opened, the feeling of peaceful cultivation had gone smoothly. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t feel any sense of filling. Logically speaking, as long as one opened the door to cultivation and continued to cultivate, it would be able to break through the advancement.

    However, ever since hepeted with the people of the academy, he had be a lifesaver of the third level, and he had not improved. He felt that the heaven and earth origin energy in his body had entered his dantian¡¯s qi sea, but he didn¡¯t feel it. It was as if his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea was still empty, and he could not feel any umtion.

    At night, An Zheng let everyone go to sleep first. After Gu Qianye slept, he would enter the heaven-defying seal.

    Sitting on the doorstep and chatting with Old Huo, An Zheng was bored.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a dickler.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nced at An Zheng. ¡°¡±What kind of past do you have?¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±Bribing me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±¡±

    Just as he was speaking, he suddenly felt a burst of noise in the academy in the opposite direction.

    An Zheng stood up and saw several people carrying Qiu Changchen out of the institute. Behind them, a dozen red-robed men chased after her. Under the moonlight, the red robes on those people were particrly eye-catching. The red robes of these people were directly in front of them, and there was arge sun on them.

    The red-robed man at the front waved his hand, and hundreds of rays of light shot down from the sky, like arrows rain.

    ¡°¡±Sword Formation!¡±¡±

    Four or five cavalry soldiers were protecting Qiu Changchen, and the long saber in his hand was like lightning. They blocked quite a few streams of light, but their strength was far apart. In the end, they were nailed to the ground. The beams of light were like the wings of cicadas. Their corpses were quickly cut apart.

    ¡°¡±Good Brother!¡±¡±

    Qiu Changchen stabbed the ground with his bignce and cried out to his subordinates, his eyes filled with tears.

    An Zheng immediately stood up and waved the bronze bell from his palm. However, just as he was about to make a move, Qiu Changchen shook his head. Then, burst outughing, ¡°¡±My Yan Man, I don¡¯t even want to retreat. Iron flow fire, kill! ¡°¡±

    He had been seriously injured, but he still charged back.

    At this moment, a voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. ¡°¡±An Zheng, I hope you can consider what I¡¯ve said. If you are willing, please join the Great Yan Army. You can¡¯t make a move today, you¡¯re a member of the Ghost Country Divine Association, you¡¯re not their match. Forcefully attacking would only cause you trouble. From now on, you have to be careful. These people are attracted to Zhen Zhuangbi ¡­ From then on, the academy may not rest until the end of your life. Be careful if I¡¯m not here. ¡°¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, he was slightly stunned. However, Qiu Changchen had already killed back in just a few minutes.

    The bright, radiant luster brought along an indomitable force that stabbed the red-robed man to death.

    ¡°¡±I, Qiu Changchen, have ughtered countless enemies from the war of iron and war. After staying in this academy, they were able to live freely and happily. Women slept countless numbers, and in the end, they would kill a few more enemies in their lives!

    He picked up the corpse of the enemy and threw it down heavily. The red-robed man on the other side attacked. Countless streaks of light shot towards him and shot through Qiu Changchen¡¯s body like bullets. The blood mist around his back exploded.

    Qiu ChangChen lifted his head and said, ¡°¡±Kill!¡±¡±

    He threw the longnce out, piercing the two red-robed men directly into the air, and his body was shattered.

    Qiu Changchen stood there, staggered, and didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°¡±Born as a great Yan ¡­ for this life, I have no regrets.¡±¡±

    He just stood there, dead, eyes closed, staring coldly at the red robed people that had gathered.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands tightened, and he felt an indescribable pain.

    He and Qiu Changchen were not acquainted with each other. They were not familiar with each other. However, he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Qiu Changchen, Zhen Zhuangbi would have already made his move on the institute. Yan Guo and You Country had always been filled with conflict and fire, so the experts from the Nether Realm were all brought over by Zhen Zhuangbi. Killing a vice general with Iron Flowing Fire was already worth thousands of miles of people who hade all the way. An Zheng felt his heart bleeding, but he couldn¡¯t do it because he still had Old Huo, Du Shoushou, Qu Liuxi and Xiao Qidao behind him.

    ¡°¡±Take back the head.¡±¡±

    The red-robed man in the lead gave amand, and someone came over and shed at Qiu Changchen¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡±The Great Sleeve will remember your work.¡±¡±

    The man looked back at Zhen Zhuangbi and said, before disappearing.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64-The Impossible Battle for Both Sides</h4>

    For a long time An Zheng stood at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, his thin figure like a lonely tree.

    He pushed open the door to the Martial Arts Academy. Old Huo stood up and pulled him up.

    Zhen Zhuangbi stood in the shadows for a long time before daring toe out. He then walked over to Qiu Changchen¡¯s headless corpse and scolded him. He was very vicious.

    Then Zhen Zhuangbi saw the An Zheng walking towards the institute step by step. He was a bit nervous, and he looked down at the things in his hands with more confidence. That was something that Mu Changyan had left behind. It was said that it came from Yan, and it was a very extraordinary item. Zhen Zhuangbi had seen Mu Changyan use it before. Previously, he had borrowed from Qiu Changchen several times, but Qiu Changchen simply refused to do so. At this moment, An Zheng walked over step by step. That small figure moved over like a mountain, pressing on Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡±What... are you trying to do!¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi shouted out hoarsely.

    ¡°¡±KILL YOU.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Principal Qiu told me that those people can¡¯t act when they are here because I am not a match for them,¡±¡± said An Zheng.

    Zhen Zhuangbi held the treasure, but she still took a step back, ¡°¡±You think you¡¯re threatening me right now?¡±¡±

    An Zheng stopped halfway and walked back.

    Zhen Zhuangbi heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°¡±I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare. From now on, you won¡¯t have a good life without Qiu Changchen¡¯s protector. I¡¯m going to sell all of you out of the mountain to be a ve and sell the girl to the brothel. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng walked back to the Martial Arts Academy, and then rang the bell.

    Du Shoushou was still asleep. Everyone stood up, not knowing what had happened.

    Du was thest one to react, even Xiao Qidao was faster.

    An Zheng stood in the doorway, looking at them, his face slightly grave.

    Gu Qianye pushed open the window. She was wearing a nightgown and looked a little fragile. She was curious about what the clock in the middle of the night had been about.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I might ask you.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zheng said, ¡°¡±ording to the n, we will go to the Great Yan¡¯s capital city three yearster, because Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother has given an exnation, not allowing us to go early. But now I must consult you. After tonight, we may be leaving the Phantom of the Halls. Go to Great Yan and go to Fanggu City. If you don¡¯t feel ready, then I will give up on this idea.

    Qu Liuxi was sleepy, but she could feel the seriousness in his voice. ¡°¡±I¡¯m listening to you, but I also want to see Xiao Qidao¡¯s meaning.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded, ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t know what An Zheng is going to do, I listen to you. No matter what decision you has, I will follow. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo grabbed An Zheng , ¡°¡±You can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±I can ¡­ I didn¡¯t agree with Principal Qiu. But before he died, he even mentioned something to me to join the Great Yan Military¡¯s martial arts division. I hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but now I had to think about it. Aunt Ye obviously didn¡¯t want the people of the Yan Country to know about the identity of Xiao Qidao. But since Principal Qiu is dead, the Yan Country will send people to investigate it. Perhaps they will find out about it, perhaps they won¡¯t. ¡°¡±

    His voice was very slow, ¡°¡±But for the sake of Xiao Qidao, I must also leave. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not necessarily the city of Fanggu.¡±¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t know why until they heard that Principal Qiu was dead.

    ¡°¡±Now you think about it,¡±¡± said An Zheng.

    ¡°¡±If Ie back, I want to hear your results. If I don¡¯te back, Fatty... take them away. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do?!¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted.

    An Zheng waved his hand, the bronze bell floated in the air.

    ¡°¡±Kill or be killed.¡±¡±

    He walked out of the gate of the Martial Arts Academy once more. The cat Shan Ye seemed to sense his master¡¯s thoughts. He flew over from afar andnded on the shoulder of An Zheng. A person and a cat walked towards the Book Academy.

    ¡°¡±Bring them into the heaven defying seal.¡±¡±

    Book Academy told Old Huo and threw back the key to the heaven defying seal. Old Huo caught it and bring everyone into the seal. Only Gu Qianye remained at the window. After a moment of stunned silence, she jumped out of the window and ran to the door.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and mumbled to himself, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a little stupid, you still have your revenge.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But it¡¯s me.¡±¡±

    As he walked, he tore a hole in his finger and applied it to the Blood Bead Handle. He held a red phoenix hairpin in his right hand, bronze bell in his left.

    On the other side of the book academy, Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s expression turned ugly. He held a sword in his hand and a very ordinary looking de. Mu Changyan said that Great Yan was famous for her sword nine and this one ranked seventh.

    The sword¡¯s name was called Disconnecting.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re looking for death.¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi said, ¡°¡±He dared to challenge me with his cultivation of the Lifelike realm. Originally, I thought that if I were to kill you, I would be ridiculed if I were to kill you. You can¡¯t me me if youe here to die yourself. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng walked to the gate of the Book Academy and looked at the disciples that had gathered around him. ¡°¡±You can go, or you¡¯ll be killed tonight.¡±¡±

    Some of them were afraid, while othersughed coldly.

    ¡°¡±Do you really think you are amazing? After all, principal¡¯ve already stepped into the Xumi years ago, even one thousand of you can¡¯t defeat him. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Arrogant bastard, kneel down and beg for mercy. Principal might give you a chance to beg for life.¡±¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbi weighed the Sword in his hand and was reassured. ¡°¡±Have you thought this through? Although your bell is very strong, as long as I can block one of your bells, you will be able to instantly kill you. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng took another deep breath and asked himself if he had been impulsive. Then he gave himself a definite answer... yes, it was. In this world, no one had ever challenged cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage with a lifelike grade three. The difference between a lifelike third rank and a spatial realm was like a drop of water and a hugeke. It was a stone and a mountain.

    If he could casually challenge it, then what was the point of levels?

    However, An Zheng knew that he was impulsive and rational. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, Zhen Zhuangbi would also act. Zhen couldn¡¯t allow them to continue living, so it wasn¡¯t just for Qiu Changchen, but for everyone, for himself.

    This wasn¡¯t a challenge; this was a death wish.

    ¡°¡±You idiot!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye cried out in a low voice as he clutched at something in his hand. She had never used this item since she had inherited the position of chief. It was small, and it hung from her neck, hidden in her clothes.

    An Zheng knew that Zhen Zhuangbi had been right, that he only had one chance to attack. If the bronze bell was able to kill Zhen, it would be the best. If not, Zhen would definitely kill him.

    The gap between their strength was simply too great.

    This was a battle that had to be fought. From the moment Qiu Changchen died, there was no way out.

    ¡°¡±Little bastard, even though you are an idiot, your name may be circted for a long time after you die. The number one idiot in the world is actually challenging me with a lifelike third grade. ¡°¡±

    Zhen Zhuangbiughed out loud, ¡°¡±Now that I have the Sword in my hand, your bell might not be able to block it.¡±¡±

    In the heaven defying seal, Old Huo was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. An Zheng may not lose.¡±¡±

    Old Huo knew that his exnation was feeble, and Qu Liuxi and the others wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, in Old Huo¡¯s heart, he really believed that ¡­ yes, An Zheng was a child. His cultivation was only at the third level of lifelike, but he had luck in the struggle. Until now, Old Huo couldn¡¯t understand the luck that he had been carrying. A cultivator, a novice in the world of cultivation ¡­ But he had a lot of good things.

    It was too strange, and it didn¡¯t make sense to him that it was too strange. Things that had reached the Purple Pine had their own intelligence. They would normally not be obtained by the novices of the cultivation world. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t recognize it.

    The red phoenix hairpin, the bracelet of blood, the scales, the binding cloth, the bronze bell, the value added together, a small country couldn¡¯t afford to buy anything.

    At the entrance of the book academy, beside Qiu Changchen¡¯s corpse.

    An Zheng took a deep breath for the third time and bowed to Qiu Changchen¡¯s corpse, ¡°¡±Thank you for your previous care. I did not agree to your request, but I will.¡±¡±

    He straightened up and looked at Zhen Zhuangbi.

    Zhen Zhuangbi felt a bit scary in his heart. He had been mocking An Zheng all this time, but he was not confident. His words were not so much sarcasm and contention, as if they were giving him a boost. An Zheng was clearly only a third-grade refresher, what was he afraid of? What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of?

    Yes.

    Afraid.

    Zhen Zhuangbi involuntarily took in a deep breath, as if learning to An Zheng.

    Then he attacked.

    He lost one arm, and it affected the cultivators a great deal. His blood gas was heavily injured, and his cultivation level had been greatly depleted when he fought with Ancient Evil. So ¡­ in truth, he wasn¡¯t sure that he could block a single strike from the bronze bell, even if he had the Broken Sword in his hand.

    Zhen Zhuangbi made a move as her sword light shone with a cold light.

    In the darkness, a bolt of lightning lit up.

    There was a faint roar of dragons in the sky.

    The sword came over in a sh, An Zheng had no time to defend. His reaction had been quick, but the gap was still a distance.

    The fourth level of the Realm of the Xumi, Zhen Zhuangbi, wanted to kill a grade-3 Ascending Realm cultivator. It was as easy as flipping the palm.

    When the sword arrived, one would die.

    An Zheng wanted to defend, but when he did, the sword had already arrived.

    Just as the sword was about to pierce into the heart, a bead appeared on his Blood Expanse Bead. That third bead ¡­ Fish in the north.

    The fish scales appeared and blocked the sword.

    But it blocked the sword and was unable to stop the strength of the sword. The scales were struck back against the sword, and it mmed into the chest of An Zheng. His body almost copsed in an instant. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the fish scales had absorbed most of the energy, his body would have been a mess. This wasn¡¯t a battle of the same level. An knew that he was still too confident, that he couldn¡¯t win.

    Yes, he can¡¯t.

    But he didn¡¯t fight by himself.

    Sometimes, luck was this strange. For oneself, it¡¯s luck. For the enemy, it¡¯s anger.

    If Zhen Zhuangbi lived for one more second, he would definitely die for anger.

    But he didn¡¯t. He died fast.

    The scales blocked off the Sword, Zhen Zhuangbi was startled. She was enraged and urged all of her cultivation base to try and kill An Zheng. The bronze bell was enveloping An Zheng within, and the power was blocked once again. Zhen Zhuangbi was enraged. He exerted all his strength, and then he saw a pair of eyes that were like the sea of stars.

    Shan Ye suddenly let out a roar towards the sky. Not a meow, but a lion¡¯s roar.

    The shadow of a huge white lion appeared, and the white lion¡¯s ws fiercely pressed on Zhen¡¯s face. Zhen Zhuangbi cried out and was pressed on the ground. Shan Ye picked up the red phoenix hairpin that had fallen from the ground and leapt up. The giant white lion phantom pressed Zhen Zhengbi. The cat with a red phoenix hairpin in its mouth as it charged over.

    The red phoenix hairpin pierced down.

    The cat¡¯s strength was lost, and it was soft on the body of ZhenZhuangbi.

    All of the surrounding Academy disciples were stupefied. Everyone was frozen in ce. No one dared to move. They didn¡¯t even know what had just happened. They were waiting for An Zheng¡¯s death, but they saw a white cat that stabbed Zhen Masbee.

    A cat? Not yet grown up.

    Before Shan Ye fainted, he called out softly, as if he was calling his old friend. The shadow of the white lion disappeared, but the shroud appeared ¡­ The shroud that had fought with the Nine Cycles of the Reincarnation Eye once side swept outwards, cutting off Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s head. Then, a hurricane surged up from the shroud, sending all of the disciples flying away. They didn¡¯t know how many people had died, and some had broken their legs and arms.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65-Wait for Three Years</h4>

    When An Zheng woke up, he was in a stagger. When he opened his eyes, the pain all over his body was like a wave, and he couldn¡¯t help but moan. There was no pain, and it felt as if someone had broken all the bones with a steel bar.

    ¡°¡±Finally awake.¡±¡±

    Groggy, An Zheng heard Du Shoushou¡¯s voice.

    His vision blurred, but he could see a gap in front of him. Then he heard Qu Liuxi¡¯s voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t open your eyes, your eyes are swollen.¡±¡±

    Old Huo smiled from the side. ¡°¡±I¡¯m just saying that this fellow¡¯s luck is rather strange. There¡¯s no reason, and he can¡¯t exin his reasoning.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Before I came to cure, there was a very strong medicinal effect on his injuries. I only followed the medicinal energy to aid me. This is no luck, but it has the medicine to help me. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s strange that the pill is still adjusting itself. It¡¯s very subtle, and it changes ording to his wounds. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo shook his head with a smile, ¡°¡±Lucky ¡­ You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi also smiled. She seemed so haggard after three days and two nights, but that smile was like the spring breeze.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand. Old man, you should go to bed too. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve rested properly.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±You should go to bed. You haven¡¯t even eaten a single bite of food for three days and two nights.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi smoothed her hair down from her forehead and said softly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll give him some medicine for the wound change in a while. Three days, I¡¯ve already used the medicine.¡±¡±

    An Zheng listened to these words, wanting to cry.

    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.

    ¡°¡±Stop talking.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Little Liu,¡±¡± Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±you don¡¯t have a good one. Even though you blocked Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s attack, that power¡¯s attack on your body couldn¡¯t bear it. Your bones have been broken dozens of ces, and your internal organs are damaged. Now, your face is bigger than mine, and your eyes are swollen like buns. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng grinned and looked like it was smiling.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re crazy,¡±¡± he said.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±Nobody dared to challenge a cultivator of the Xumi Realm in the Lifelike Realm! Old Huo said it¡¯s luck. I don¡¯t know what luck is, but maybe it¡¯s luck? In any case, aside from being lucky and walking out of miracles, Old Huo couldn¡¯t think of how you could possibly kill Zhen Zhuangbi. However, this is also quite good. You¡¯ve always been lucky, and you¡¯ve always been bullied. Suddenly, one day, luck ran out.

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°¡±I know it¡¯s not good to see your face like this, but I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±Go back to your carriage to sleep.¡±¡±

    Fatty Du shook his head repeatedly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯m too boring in a carriage by myself. I woke up when Xiao Qidao just went to sleep. I promise I won¡¯tugh, not even if... ¡°¡±

    Old Huo was silent for a while, then said, ¡°¡±An Zheng, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you about. I know you may feel that you owe Qiu Changchen a debt. You didn¡¯t save him then ¡­ But you couldn¡¯t save him. If you acted, you would only waste their lives. You said you were going to Great Yan City of Fanggu. But I want to persuade you ¡­ it¡¯s not the right time. If you¡¯re willing to listen to me, then we¡¯ll find a safe ce and you can concentrate on cultivating. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait for three years. After three years, Xiao Qidao will be eight years old. With his talent, his cultivation at the age of eight was enough to deal with ordinary dangers. You¡¯ve made some progress, and I¡¯m a bit more at ease in Fanggu. Some people said that the Illusionary City was the most vicious ce in the world, but the ferocity of the Illusionary City was apparent. In a ce like Fanggu City, it was vicious in the dark. All of you are still young, and your strength is still low. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll end up in the mud, and you may not be able to recover from it. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng nods slightly, but cannot speak.

    After killing Zhen Zhuangbi, he woke up and calmed down a lot.

    In fact, he ran to kill Zhen Zhuangbi, Although it¡¯s something he had to do, but not the best. He knew that he had a few divine artifacts on him, but only one bronze bell could be used by those divine tools. If he was calm enough, he would pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. Then, he would take everyone and leave the Illusionary City. Zhen Zhuangbi must not live with them, but it would not be better to fight and kill with him.

    Even if he temporarily hid in the Heavenly Defying Seal, Zhen Zhuangbi could not find him for a while and then will let his guard down.

    Impulsiveness, until now, it¡¯s a habbit of An Zheng, or it was something in his nature. Especially for the sake of his friends, he was often more impulsive. For example, he had heard that the prince of the Great Xi had encountered danger in the Cang Man Mountain. He didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest, and didn¡¯t have the time to gather his subordinates toe over here without stopping.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have had a helper in the vicinity of Canghai Mountain. His friends knew him, and his enemies knew him, and there were times when enemies and friends could not tell.

    He told himself he couldn¡¯t be impulsive. That¡¯s right, before dying, Qiu Changchen had been anticipating him. This anticipation was not to be disproved. However, he had to be strong if he wanted to live up to it.

    The four carriages meandered along the road, and Canghai Mountain was no longer visible.

    By the tenth day, An Zheng could got up to activities. This was an unexinable phenomenon to Qu Liuxi. His injuries were so heavy that he would have to lie down for at least three months ording to the theory.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t worry about the Bok Academy¡¯s retaliation, but when he killed Zhen Zhuangbi, he exposed too many magic tools. That was why the people from the Illusionary City would be tempted to act greedy. It was right for Old Huo to leave with his men overnight, but the ones who had led everyone safely away and avoided the first group of pursuers were not Old Huo, but Gu Qianye.

    This strange girl from the Ancient Hunt n left the Cang Man Mountain with them and left the ce where the Ancient Hunt n lived for generations. No one knew why she was so decisive, perhaps something about An Zheng, perhaps something else.

    Old Huo had a experience, but he didn¡¯t have much Jianghu experience. However, Gu Qianye had a rich ability to survive in the jungle. She led everyone to sneak into the forest and avoid the pursuit of the pursuers underwater. After that, they sent some people back to the Ancient Hunt n to find a few carriages. Finally, they walked around the Illusionary City and headed south. The Great Yan was northwest and the south was the territory of Zhao.

    The Yan and the Zhao connected on the border, and the two countries were friendly. They were two countries that had never been in a war in sixteen kingdoms. Now, the empress dowager of the Great Yan was from the Royal Family of Zhao.

    Another day passed, and argeke appeared in front of them. The local people call thiske the Soilwater, a radius of 100 miles. There were some fishermen on the shores of Soilwater Lake, all of them simple and honest. There were a few hills in the distance, not lofty and lofty, but there was no such thing as an idylldscape.

    The four carriages stopped at the edge of theke, and the sun shone down on the surface of theke. The beauty suffocated people. The surface of theke was as calm as a mirror. From afar, the beauty that came into view and entered into the mind made one feel that it would never leave this ce.

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng got out of the wagon and sat down on the grassy slope by theke to rest.

    ¡°¡±Has Shan Ye still been not awake?¡±¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±Ever since you killed Zhen Zhuangbi, Shan Ye fainted. It had been half a month now, and there wasn¡¯t even a trace of awakening. Liuxi saw that he was fine. He must have used up his strength all of a sudden, so he needed to recover. But it had been a long time since he had recovered, and he had been sleeping so much. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that you killed Zhen Zhuangbi and Shan Ye used his strength to help you, then get tired? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t exin, but he knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t Shan Ye¡¯s divine strike, he would have died in Zhen Zhuangbi¡¯s hands.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Shan Ye, but also his bloodline bead bracelet.

    Perhaps because the injury was too heavy, the bracelet could not continue to absorb the blood energy from the An Zheng¡¯s body. Instead, it also provided nourishing medicinal gas for An Zheng, and thus fell into a state of resting. Especially the third bead, the words of ¡°¡±Fish in the North¡±¡± were especially pale, as if they were going to disappear at any moment.

    As for the Demon Binding Rag, it had always been with Shan Ye, and there was no movement.

    Before An Zheng lost consciousness, he saw the Demon Binding Rag kill. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Binding Demon Rag had suddenly erupted, the gathered disciples of the academy would have easily eliminated An Zheng and took all the magical artifacts from the battle.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s like a dream.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushouy back down on the grass slope, looking at the unblinking sunset. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve thought about leaving the Illusionary City and Cang Man Mountain many times. It just so quick. Remembering the days in my life, I felt a bit of nostalgia and regret. However, I know that I won¡¯t go back if I haven¡¯t got the power to change Illusionary City. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s a ce filled with evil. When I have strength, I will definitely go back and make Illusionary City a better ce.¡±¡±

    He turned his head to look at An Zheng. ¡°¡±Speaking of which, the ce is beautiful. If people do good things, it¡¯s a good ce to hide.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Then we¡¯ll wait for you to be famous and go back to work as the mayor.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded, ¡°¡±Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡±¡±

    When An Zheng saw theke, Gu Qianye stood there with her arms around shoulders as she looked at the surface of theke. Qu Liuxi walked over with a piece of clothing and put it on for her. After living together with Gu Qianye for half a month, this kind girl no longer had any repulsion. Perhaps there was a Buddha in the middle of Qu Liuxi¡¯s heart. It was a kind of good will that never change.

    Gu Qianye smiled at her, then took her arm, and the two of them stood by theke, looking at the scenery, but they were more beautiful than theke.

    ¡°¡±Why is that girl following us?¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t understand.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°¡±Perhaps it was because of that fish scale.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou seriously said, ¡°¡±But when she looks at you, she¡¯s always a lecherous.¡±¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°¡±Get lost...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right.¡±¡± Du Shoushou suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Where did Zhong Jiuge go? You told him to help find something, it¡¯s already been a long time. If hees back and can¡¯t find us, he¡¯ll go mad. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±He won¡¯t go mad. He knows better than anyone how to live in this world. Although the people of Qian n do things without dignity, they have practical skills. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s he gone?¡±¡± Du Shoushou asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±Great Xi.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Help you find what?¡±¡±

    There was a moment¡¯s silence, then An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±Hope.¡±¡±

    Du didn¡¯t understand, he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡±Where are we going?¡±¡± He asked thest question.

    ¡°¡±There is a border city called Duxu City in Zhao. It¡¯s small and sparsely popted, but there are the most elite soldiers in Zhao. No matter how fierce the people of the illusionary City were, they didn¡¯t dare cause trouble in Duxu city. Let¡¯s go to Duxu City for three years before we go to Fanggu to help Xiao Qidao find his mother. ¡°¡±

    After An Zheng answered, he muttered to himself, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what happened to Aunt Ye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±She should be fine. It looks like Mu Changyan is a very important person. He loves Aunt Ye, so he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer.¡±¡±

    At this moment, within Fanggu City, the capital of Great Yan, which was thousands of miles away, Aunt Ye was wrapped in chains, and pushed into the dungeon.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66-Heavenly inspiration Sect</h4>

    Three years and seven monthster.

    Fanggu City, The capital of Great Yan.

    Fanggu city had a strange shape. Most of the cities were square. From the high point of view, Fanggu City looked more like a huge bull head. Two of the walls were crescent moons that extended outward, like horn. The main city wasrger in the back, and it was thinner in the front. Such a strange architectural style was unique in this world.

    It was said that Fanggu City was the same as the other cities, square and regr. However, the second generation of the Great Yan¡¯s emperors , King Yanwen, Mu Yun, who was almost

    conquered the sixteen kingdoms of the North, personally design it. It had to be said that the style of construction that had abandoned the concept of beauty was indeed greatly improved for defense. The horns on both sides of the horn could increase the impact on the area of the attack. The two sections of the bull-horn walls could be cut off. Even if they did, there was no point.

    As for the city¡¯s narrow front and the width of the city, it was because the width of the back city was conducive to the deployment and expansion of the troops. As for the narrow front city, it was difficult to fully deploy the forces of the attackers.

    Of course it¡¯s all legends, ordinary people don¡¯t understand war. Moreover, although Great Yan had a decades-long decline, she didn¡¯t appear to be surrounded and besieged by anyone. Ten years ago, after the general Fang Zhiji had rebuilt Iron Flow, Yan army¡¯s strength had greatly increased. Although they hadn¡¯t been able to recover the prowess of Mu Yun¡¯s time, they had no problem protecting the country.

    Because there was a super overlord of the Great Xi in the south, all of the surrounding small countries didn¡¯t dare to im to be emperor.

    The current King of Yan was the former Third Son of the king, Mu Changyan, who had returned four years earlier.

    As for Aunt Ye, who had returned with Mu Changyan, had been trapped in prison for more than three years.

    The Imperial City, Empyrean Terminus Pce, was built in the backtown of Fanggu City, only ten miles away from the northern city walls. Thirty kilometers to the north of the city wall was a branch of the Vast Berserker Mountain, which was called Yan Mountain. After rolling over Yan Mountain to the north, there was also the floatingnd of arge yan ¡­ The reason why it was called floatingnd was because it was controlled by the grasnd nomads. Nominally, it belonged to the Great Yan, but the Great Yan did not have many troops stationed at it.

    Yan Mountain was precipitous, and the nomads weren¡¯t good at attacking cities. Therefore, with this natural chasm, the Great Yan didn¡¯t care much about the nomadic people in the northern region.

    The imperial pce.

    Mu Changyan sat in a chair in a daze. In recent years, he had grown increasingly stupefied. The pile of papers on the table in front of him was already two feet high, but he didn¡¯t want to look. All he could think about was the woman, the woman he could not even see in the cell.

    Ye Yun!

    Mu Changyan muttered to himself, ¡°¡±I¡¯m useless. I let you suffer after returning to the Great Yan. Be at ease, I will save you for a period of time by myself. ¡°¡±

    At this moment, the young eunuch, An Chengli, quickly ran in. ¡°¡±Her Majesty is here.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s face changed and he quickly stood up. He quickly walked to the door and waited. When the beautiful woman appeared, his waist bent even lower. ¡°¡±Mother.¡±¡±

    Su Qingnuan, the empress dowager, was only thirty-nine years old, and if it hadn¡¯t been for her own son¡¯s illness, Mu Changyan would not been able to return to the throne. And the reason she chose Mu Changyan was because Su Qingnuan was very clear about Mu Changyan¡¯s personality. He looked crazy, but he was cowardly. Besides, Mu Changyan didn¡¯t have any opinions. He would often be influenced by others¡¯ opinions.

    This kind of person was the most suitable for bing a puppet.

    It turned out that her eyesight was indeed formidable. The most courageous thing Mu Changyan had done in his life was to protect Ye Yun and went to the Illusionary City. When he returned, he lost all of her courage at the moment he saw Su Qingnuan.

    ¡°¡±Stand up.¡±¡±

    Su Qingnuan¡¯s warm voice was slightly hoarse, not a pleasant gentle female voice. But it did not affect her beauty, it was a very cold, dignified, graceful beauty. She was originally a princess of Zhao, married to the King of Yan. After the death of the King, the power was always in her hands.

    Su Qingnuan maintained a nice body. She wasn¡¯t even forty, you couldn¡¯t find any fat on her body. There were no wrinkles on her face, just the marks of age in the corners of her eyes.

    She quickly walked into the East Warmouth Pavilion. The two maids behind her ran and followed behind her. When she turned, the two littledies immediately knelt down to straighten the long clothes.

    Empress Dowager Su sat down in her chair and nced at the pile of pages on the table. Her face was even more unfriendly.

    ¡°¡±You are the king of Great Yan, and you are the king of all living beings.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su pped her hand on the table with a loud p. ¡°¡±But look at your current appearance!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan raised his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that he had lost the day he came back, beenpletely and utterly defeated. On the way back, he had designed ten thousand ways to protect his beloved. He even thought that if the empress dowager pressed him too hard, he would fight back, and he would truly resist. He would rather not have a throne than let Ye Yun suffer.

    However, when he returned to Fanggu City, he knew that he had lost the moment he saw her eyes.

    ¡°¡±What, not even an exnation?¡±¡±

    The Empress Dowager asked.

    Mu Changyan lowered his head, ¡°¡±It¡¯s my fault, I will pay more attention in the future, and I will never dare to waste my government office. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡±¡± Empress Dowager Su said coldly, ¡°¡±you wanted to kill me. But the thing you¡¯re thinking of, unless I die, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already done everything to her. I didn¡¯t kill her for me, only imprisoned her ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the imperial family, for the sake of you, the King of Yan¡¯s face, this woman has been dead a hundred times. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That woman is not your woman. She is a woman of the former Crown Prince!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan abruptly raised his head, ¡°¡±I know that she loves my Brother in her heart. But ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No But!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su stood up, and the female attendant behind her immediately began to crawl along.

    She walked in front of Mu Zhangyan, and she was only a foot away from his face. She stared straight into Mu Zhangyan¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve said that as long as I live, you will never be able to marry that woman. Because of her, the former Crown Prince had been crippled and died in an ident. I can¡¯t let her destroy my other son. She had seduced the Crown Prince so much that the Crown Prince was presumptuous in front of thete king. Now, she was so fascinated by you ¡­ I warned you, if you continue to waste like this, I will kill her first. ¡°¡±

    No!

    With a ssh, Mu Changyan knelt on the ground and said, ¡°¡±Mother, I am wrong. I will definitely listen to the teachings from you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Great King.¡±¡±Her tone softened as she leaned over to help Mu Changyan up. ¡°¡±You are the hope of Great Yan, and I am too high in my expectations to be strict. Thinking back to how Grand Yan was stationed in the north, almost all of them united, what a magnificent sight that was. The dead enemies of the Ghost Country, Korea, and the Kingdom of Eternal Submission all submitted. Even my mother kingdom¡¯s Great Zhao sent people to show their respect for her. Don¡¯t you want to recreate the glory of the Great Yan?

    Mu Changyan lowered her head. ¡°¡±I will definitely try my best.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think you¡¯re tired today,¡±¡± she said.

    Empress Dowager Su softened her tone even more. ¡°¡±Let An Chengli send all these petitions to my pce. I will help the King to read them. But I can¡¯t help the king to share everything.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan kept his head down, not daring to look at her eyes. ¡°¡±I know.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked around. ¡°¡±I heard that Fang Zhiji has been training again recently?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±Yes, there is constant friction between the southeast border with You Country. The general said that he would move to the southeast with the Iron Flowing Fire to intimidate the You Country. Iron Flowing Fire had not experienced a major battle since it was rebuilt. Although it was brave, itcked experience in battle. So, the general¡¯s meaning is to train in the battle. ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded. ¡°¡±In terms of weapons, don¡¯t question Fang Zhiji¡¯s methods. Give him the Iron Flowing Fire, and you can put it down. However, he did everything he wanted to do. He would go south with his status as a general, and he would throw the Iron Flowing Fire into the city. The king couldn¡¯t go personally to train, and he couldn¡¯t even handle the affairs of the military. So, I wonder if I should restore the dual general system? ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He had expected this day, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this sudden.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­ I think that if there are two generals in the imperial court, they will hinder each other ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish, Empress Dowager Su waved her hand. ¡°¡±You worry too much. How can a king view the situation before you. Especially military matters, when breaking thew, they were cut off from the rest. If the two generals were topare and oversee each other, it would also be beneficial for our Yan¡¯s defense and development. Chongming Marquis Su Zong read military books and is a humble person, and loyal to Yan. I think he¡¯s useful ¡­ mention it to the hallter and let the civil and military officials see if it¡¯s feasible. Iron Flowing Fire was still handed over to Fang Zhiji. The other military affairs were all given to Su Zong. If it works, it¡¯s settled. ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su turned around and left, take away all the petitions.

    Mu Changyan stood there nkly, looking miserable.

    ¡°¡±What does this king... mean?¡±¡±

    he muttered.

    The young eunuch knelt on the ground and looked at the king with a pained expression on his face, ¡°¡±Great king, the Autumn Harvest Ceremony is about toe ¡­ the selection for the five years. Now, in the imperial court, the civil servant was led by prime minister Su Mo. The army had General Fang Zhiji, but the empress dowager had probably forced General Fang to leave the capital. If Su Zong serves as the general, the Great Yan is all in the hands of empress dowager¡¯s family. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Empress dowager¡¯s family came from Zhao. The State of Zhao seems friendly towards our Yan. However, this action is clearly to destroy Yan. Great King... Last time I mentioned it. You couldn¡¯t just endure it. The old officials were persons of the empress dowager, and the key personnel also belong to empress dowager. If a king wants to seed, he needs to ept young talents. No matter what, you have to go to the Autumn Harvest Ceremony. Recruiting some young talents and slowly cultivating loyalty, waiting for the right moment ¡­ ¡°¡±

    His words didn¡¯t go on, because they didn¡¯t need to say much.

    Mu Changyan smiled bitterly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s easy to talk ¡­ but I won¡¯t give up on this. You¡¯re right, I can pretend to bezy and go sightseeing in the capital. I¡¯ll find some young talents that are usable early. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±The king¡¯s n is good, I will make arrangements. All the young geniuses from all over the world have almost gone to the capital. The king simply gave the government affairs to the empress dowager. She felt that the king was useless and could rx a little.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Alright then, let¡¯s go out of the pce. This ce is also very ufortable to the point of being stuffy.¡±¡±

    An Chengli served Mu Zhangyan and changed into ordinary clothes. He left the pce with a dozen imperial guards.

    The streets were full of people. Many youths that were dressed in fresh clothes appeared in the street, arriving from all over the country to participate in the autumn harvest ceremony. The ceremony was held once in in five years, in order to recruit a good person to the imperial government. This was the only chance to change fate for the majority of children from the Humble ss.

    Mu Changyan didn¡¯t ride on horse as well. He walked along, and his mood improved a lot after leaving the pce.

    The inn in the city was almost full, and there were no vacancies, and everywhere the hopeful young people were visible.

    ¡°¡±My Yan, a lot of talent.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was in a good mood. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered. ¡°¡±No need to worry about the Great Yan¡¯s revival.¡±¡±

    Just as he said that, a group of carriages arrived in front of them. A string of thirty or so carriages appeared and looked extremely imposing. At least a few hundred men in ck were walking with them. Although they didn¡¯t say a word, they still exuded a vigorous spirit.

    ¡°¡±Who are these man?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked and An Chengli immediately sent someone to find out.

    However, before anyone could walk out, they could clearly see the three words of the gs on the carriages.

    Heavenly inspiration Sect

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67-Making Trouble</h4>

    Mu Changyan was a bit stunned. He felt that the name of Heavenly inspiration Sect was familiar. However, after thinking for a while, there wasn¡¯t a memory that matched up with the team in front of him. In fact, he hadn¡¯t left Fanggu City for long, and the story between him and Aunt Ye was not good.

    The ck-clothed burly men didn¡¯t have weapons in hand, but there were a lot of them. Hundreds of them, so the orderly walked over and felt a lot of oppression. In addition to the series of thirty or sorge carriages, a lot of people were standing on the roadside, watching. Each carriage had a small g on it, all of which were embroidered with the three words, Heavenly inspiration Sect.

    Why so familiar?

    Over the past few years, there had been problems with Mu Changyan¡¯s memory. The more he felt familiar, the more he couldn¡¯t remember. He felt like he was thinking about Aunt Ye at every moment, but he had forgotten about the four years agreement between Aunt Ye and the child.

    ¡°¡±It should be the sect that moved into the capital.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Later, I will send someone to the Sect Managment Office to investigate. All the cultivation sects that have migrated from the field must be approved by the three authorities in Fanggu Govermant, the Sect Managment Office and the Arms Office. Only those who have all three authorities¡¯s approvals could move in. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out how many hundreds of people in this sect. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±If the local sects of Yan move to capital from elsewhere, as long as the procedures areplete and legal, then don¡¯t make things difficult. If you¡¯re moving over from other countries, you have to investigate carefully. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. For cultivators, the imperial government has been watching very closely all the time. No one dared to be too careless in matters of cultivators, especially when it came to the sect. They all know the ability of cultivators, and the great experts among them have the power to disturb the world by oneself. ¡°¡±

    Mu Lengyan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. Disturb the world by oneself. I heard there is Law Office in Great Xi, when it¡¯s first head died, the Saint King of the Great Xi has personally helped the coffin, and wrote a que on it to hang in the mansion ¡­ One to safe the world. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±A person like that can make peace for the world. In another way around, a person can disturb the world. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli said: ¡°¡±If Great Yan has Law Office ¡­ then how can the people from Empress Dowager¡¯s family be so arrogant.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook his head, ¡°¡±In the future, we¡¯ll talk less in and outside the pce. If you don¡¯t want to die quickly, talk less with me. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s only in front of your majesty.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the group of people passed by.

    At this moment, in thest carriage, a girl with bright eyes opened the curtain of the carriage window and looked out. The moment the window opened, it was like the spring breeze blowing through Fanggu city. Even Mu Changyan was stunned when he saw the girl.

    ¡°¡±Beauty.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±Pure, this word means the ultimate beauty.¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled and said, ¡°¡±Do you want me to send someone to the sect managment office to check?¡±¡±

    Mu Lengyan nodded. ¡°¡±Go.¡±¡±

    In the carriage, Gu Qianye pulled Qu Liuxi back, ¡°¡±If you show up like this, you¡¯ll definitely get away with it.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stuck out her tongue, ¡°¡±Finally arriving in Fanggu City, I¡¯m just curious about what¡¯s going on here.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s tone was still old, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know that you look like a fox? Don¡¯t you fear to cause trouble from those who disgrail? ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±You¡¯re the fox ¡­ there¡¯s no more demon than you. The sect master was not afraid of causing trouble. He had only said before entering the city that he had to be high profile and high profile. He didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking. Old Huo urged several times, saying that he was afraid of attracting the attention of others. If he were to find Xiao Qisao, it would be bad. However, he didn¡¯t listen. He wanted toe in like this.

    Gu Qianye curled her lips, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not stupid ¡­ what is an ordinary person¡¯s mind? If it was guilty, how could he be in a big hurry? He¡¯s been working hard for the past three years, no matter how the Yan people check, they don¡¯t find any traces. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi snorted, ¡°¡±It¡¯s like you know him.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed and narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°¡±What? There¡¯s a sour smell in the words, what¡¯s with breakfast? I forgot.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi twisted her body, ¡°¡±Ignore you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed, ¡°¡±After cultivating for several years, my cultivation base has crawled so fast that I haven¡¯t grown up. A little girl like you doesn¡¯t want to be cheated out of the way. An Zheng is always protecting you, lest the evil aura outside invade your state of mind. I really don¡¯t know whether to protect you like this.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s smile was filled with a faint sense of happiness that others didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t answer, but that smile was enough.

    She pulled the curtains open a small gap and peeked out. Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±An Zheng said it was for the convenience ofter. The more high-profile we are, the more attention we¡¯ll get. However, the moment your face shows up, it¡¯s not a high-profile one, but a troublemaker. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Then what about you? If you reveal your face, it¡¯s disaster!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not as pretty as you.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi hugged her, ¡°¡±What you¡¯re thinking is that you¡¯re just a bit more beautiful than me, right?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye turned her head and the two young girls began fighting in the carriage.

    In thest second carriage,An Zheng was sitting right in front of Xiao Qidao. He was now almost fifteen years old, and he was about 1.75 meters high. His body was still a bit thin, but he looked more mature. He wore a long ck tunic, cut in a very fitting fashion. Sit down there, a bit serious. That was because, at this very moment, he was not serious.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re worried?¡±¡±

    An Zheng said.

    The eight year old Xiao Qidao had reached the shoulder of An Zheng, but still had his purity. He nodded, ¡°¡±I¡¯m worried, also scared. I wonder where mother is. How¡¯s the past few years of her?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Remember what I said, being impatient. It¡¯s possible that... your mother is not in a good situation. You¡¯ve grown up, so there are some things I don¡¯t want to avoid. I sent someone back to Illusionary City to investigate, your mother didn¡¯t go back, and didn¡¯t send anyone back. If she¡¯s well, how can she not miss you? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I sent someone to Fanggu City half way over. He¡¯s been poking around for about ten days before we arrived. The pigeon returnedst night, your mother... is now imprisoned in the prison. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao¡¯s expression immediately changed, and his fist tightened. Veins appeared on the back of his hands.

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, ¡°¡±With me here, even if you¡¯re in a hurry, there¡¯s no need to be panic. Your mother has been in custody for more than three years, so she only suffers, not dying. If they want to kill her, the people in the pce would do it long ago. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded. ¡°¡±I listen to you.¡±¡± ¡­

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t listen to me. Learn to think. IfI was right, you listen. If I¡¯m wrong, you ask. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qiandao pursed hislips, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, big brother.¡±¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and was about to say something more when he heard a noise.

    ¡°¡±what¡¯s that?¡±¡±

    An Zheng asked out loud, and someone replied, ¡°¡±Sect Master. There were some problems with the property we bought. Senior Du is negotiating with them.¡±¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly and walked down the carriage.

    In order to stayfortable, An Zheng sent someone to buy a courtyard in Fanggu City. It was already at the entrance of thepound, and something seemed to be up.

    An Zheng reached the front and saw that Du Shoushou was arguing with someone.

    Du was already 1.8 meters tall, but it couldn¡¯t see that he was only fifteen.

    ¡°¡±What the fuck do you mean?¡±¡±

    Du questioned, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve taken our money, and now you tell me the house is not for sale, and no refund?¡±¡±

    The dozen or so people were protecting a middle-aged man who looked very loyal. ¡°¡±I have no choice. The deposit is not for the house, it¡¯s the deposit for looking for in the house.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±So you dare to charge me thirty thousand silver taels for the deposit?¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man curled his lips. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t yell at me. I¡¯m telling you, this is the capital city of Great Yan. You outsiders don¡¯t think that you can do anything you want with a few bucks, but it¡¯s about the king¡¯sw. I have already told you very clearly that our Dafang agency has been in the capital for more than a decade. Do you think we¡¯re lying? I said we didn¡¯t lie, or else we went to court? ¡°¡±

    Some people in the crowd whispered, ¡°¡±It¡¯s this Dafang agency again. Last time, they forced a family to death, tricked the money they had saved for their lives. It was reported to the magistrate court, and the magistrate said it was a minor dispute. This is how you bullied outsiders, making money. ¡°¡±

    The other person said, ¡°¡±Behind the Dafang agency is Lord Gou. His son, Gou Zhanli, is the magistrate of the court. But I think it¡¯s a big family this time. So many carriages and horses, Dafang agency has tricked them with thirty thousand silver taels, and they may not end up good.

    An Zheng waled up and asked the middle-aged man, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    The man answered, lifting his chin. ¡°¡±I¡¯m the big manager of Dafang agency, Zhou Wanqian. Who are you?¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve hear for a while. It means that you have epted our deposit, but in fact, you didn¡¯t contact the owner at all, right?¡±¡±

    Zhou Wanqian said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t say that. you don¡¯t believe me, but I can¡¯t help it. Anyways, ording to the rules, money didn¡¯t withdraw. If you want to cause trouble, then let¡¯s go to the court. Do you have any proof? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng nced at the dozen or so guards of Dafang agency.

    ¡°¡±Make a circle.¡±¡±

    He ordered.

    Hundreds of ck-clothed men surrounded them. The crowd couldn¡¯t see it, and no one knew what it was about. Everyone craned their necks to look inside, but there was no gap in the wall.

    ¡°¡±What are you trying to do...¡±¡±

    Zhou Wanqian¡¯s face changed. ¡°¡±Our boss has a close rtionship with the magistrate court. Don¡¯t act recklessly with me.¡±¡±

    An Zheng waved, and someone got a stool out of a carriage. He sat down on the stool and waved his hand. ¡°¡±Break a leg of everyone.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou smiled. He didn¡¯t use the sect¡¯s help, he was enough to deal with it. In just a moment, Du put all of the people from Dafang agency on the ground.

    Zhou Wanqian was in pain, he yelled, ¡°¡±You¡¯re trying to be fierce here, you won¡¯t be able to end it. I will go to the magistrate and make you stay in prison for the rest of your life. You, a stranger, dare to bully our people in the capital. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand and the crowd parted. ¡°¡±You were beaten, I just happened to be kind enough to help you, but you said I hurt you. This is extortion, Great Yan¡¯sw seems to have special rules for extortion. ¡°¡±

    Zhou Wanqian hoarsely shouted, ¡°¡±It¡¯s obviously your men!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you have evidence? There are so many people on the street, but who saw my people beat you? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng leaned over. ¡°¡±Besides, outsiders don¡¯t necessarily be easy to bully. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to do anything else today, so I¡¯m going to remove your agency from Fanggu City. ¡°¡±

    Just then, a group of men came over from afar, ¡°¡±Who is making trouble!¡±¡±

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68-The Tree Is Not Big Enough</h4>

    The hundred-plus ck-robed men parted to the side, and the official men who was rushing over came forward. The one in the lead was the head constable Gou Zhanli who was called Skinner, who had an arrogant attitude. However, he wasn¡¯t an idiot either. He felt a bit numb when he saw the situation on the other side of the battle. However, this was Fanggu city, and everything on the ground was under the jurisdiction of goverment. He was the head constable, so there wasn¡¯t anything to be feared.

    Even an ordinary sect would give face to the goverment and watch their faces. If a sect came from outside, there wouldn¡¯t be much concern for him.

    To be able to be a head constable at the age of thirty-some, it could not say that he had no skills.

    He looked up and down, then smiled coldly. ¡°¡±Not to mention anything else, but it¡¯s already wrong to see a civil servant. I¡¯m standing, you sit, you¡¯re quite impressive. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng looked up and down at Gou Zhanli, then replied, ¡°¡±You should bow to me.¡±¡±

    Gou Hazli snorted: ¡°¡±Have you eaten your shit?¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled and pointed to a metal que hanging from his belt.

    Gou Zhanli clearly looked at the metal te and was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent would be a military representative. But from the style of the medal, it was from the army.

    An Zheng said faintly, ¡°¡±The Prefect of the Fang Gu Estate is at the fifth level of the Prefectural State, and the Prefect of the Prefecture is at the seventh grade of the Zhen Qi. I am amander of the Great Swallow Tribe, at six levels. If your Prefect is here, I must bow. But you should see me a gift. ¡°¡±

    Gou Zhanli felt that things were strange today. An Zheng was clearly very young, and he couldn¡¯t possibly have a sixth-grade tooth to be a military identity. Unless he was a member of a great family, he would be born with a title. However, the title of title and official position was two different things.

    ¡°¡±Your identity is fake!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen a lot of things in the past few years. It looks like you¡¯re no older than 18 years old, perhaps you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to join the army.

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±You¡¯re right. I¡¯m really not at the age of being able to join the army. This sixth-grade iron te is real. The Great Swallow Army has always been bitter. I gave six hundred thousand silver taels to the soldiers, so that the soldiers of the border army could eat better. However, don¡¯t worry, my identiy will not be with right. ¡°¡±

    The first thing Gou Zhanli had was that he must not do anything drastic. The man looked like a man with backgrounds. The second reaction was that even if he wanted somepensation, it wouldn¡¯t be too good if it affected his career.

    ¡°¡±No matter what your status is, you¡¯ve hurt my people.¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°¡±ording to thews of Great Yan, we can either go to the court or resolve the problem privatly. I learnt that you came from other ce, it¡¯s not easy. So I¡¯ll give you a chance. You canpensate. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±How much?¡±¡± asked An Zheng.

    Gou Zhanli extended a finger, ¡°¡±Ten thousand silver taels.¡±¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°¡±Fair.¡±¡±

    He took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve and handed them over ten thousand taels of silver. ¡°¡±This is the money.¡±¡±

    An Zheng sat, and Gou Zhanli had to bow to catch.

    When Gouzhanli confirm that the silver note was not fake, An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Are you satisfied?¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli coldly snorted, ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s your first offense, I can disregard this matter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Now, tell you something I¡¯m not satisfied with. You, as the head constable of the magistrate court, extorted ten thousand taels without any evidence. ording to thews of the Great Yan, extortions of one thousand silver taels is a big case. Ten thousand, that¡¯s enough for the rest of your life. I¡¯m satisfied you, but you haven¡¯t satisfied me yet. ¡°¡±

    He said to a man, ¡°¡±Send someone to the Military Ministry, take this, and say that the men from the Martial Arts Academy of Military Ministry have been ckmailed by the magistrate court.¡±¡±

    The man caught the thing and leave.

    Gou Zhanli was stunned for a moment: ¡°¡±What ¡­ what do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Being Reasonable,¡±¡± said An Zheng.

    Gou¡¯s experience was rich, and he began to regret it at this moment. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have intervened. However, he was already used to it in Fanggu City, and he hadn¡¯t thought much about it before. From the start, he had felt that the other party was a foreigner, so it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with them. Now, this person was not only a soldier of the border army, but also an identity of the Martial Arts Academy ¡­ Gou Zhanli¡¯s least willing to provoke was Military Ministry.

    The various sub-departments of the capital were as numerous as cattle hair. They would not bow and bow when they saw any of the officials from the magistrate court. In addition, the most unreasonable men in the world were the soldiers of the military. If those military people were to go against their will, no matter who they were, they would never be able to keep up with the matter.

    ¡°¡±How about this.¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli chuckled. ¡°¡±You should give the money to those who were beaten. However, as a constable here, I must wee the guests from your field on behalf of Fanggu City. The money, count as my treat to you.¡±¡± He offered the bills back, but An Zheng didn¡¯t even raise his hands.

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°¡±This matter is actually quite simple. I moved over from Fringe City, so the open mediator of your family is lying to us to bully us.

    Gou Zhanli interrupted An Zheng, ¡°¡±It¡¯s only thirty thousand silver. It¡¯s not a big deal to let them back to you.¡±¡±

    He winked and Zhou Wanqian sent someone back to the money. This ce wasn¡¯t too far away from the store, and soon, someone came back with a silver ticket. Gou Zhanli handed the banknotes to An Zheng. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to use it. In the future, in Fanggu City, who can¡¯t use whom?¡±¡±

    An Zheng took the banknotes and looked at them. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t use you ¡­ Besides, thirty thousand silver taels is not even worth nine cents. I don¡¯t need any money, Ick everything. ¡°¡±

    He handed the banknotes to Du Shoushou, ¡°¡±Make arrangements. Everyone who sees this is going to the best restaurant to eat today. If you can¡¯t eat it for thirty thousand, then pack it.

    Du said, ¡°¡±Alright, I like spraying money.¡±¡±

    When he greeted, the surrounding onlookers cheered up.

    ¡°¡±What do you mean,¡±¡± Gou Zhanli said.

    An Zheng shrugged. ¡°¡±It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s a result.¡±¡± You apologize to me now,pensate me ten times for my losses. The agency intermediary closed the door on this matter, and I took out yourpound. I just need to stay in the courtyard. ¡°¡±

    Gou Zhanli¡¯s face was pale. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go too far. If I¡¯m really pissed off, then you won¡¯t have any good results either,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±You like to bully people. I also like to bully others, but I like bullying people. For people like you, if you don¡¯t beat me to death with a stick, sooner orter, it will be a disaster. ¡°¡±

    Gou¡¯s face distorted, ¡°¡±Thene back to the magistrate court.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Although I¡¯m a constion prize for a sixth-grade tooth, I¡¯m still here. If you want to take me into the magistrate¡¯s office, you must ask the Military Ministry. Also, do you think that the goverment has been supporting you? I¡¯m telling you, the moment I sat down on this stool, the person who gave you the support was changing. ¡°¡±

    Gou Zhanli furiously said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too arrogant. This is Fanggu City, you¡¯re a outsider, do you really think you can cover up the sky with your hands?¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Of course I can¡¯t, but I just happen to be able to take care of your little role.¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli wanted to be angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to. The aura of An Zheng was too high, and he was at a disadvantage. He had never faced this kind of situation before.

    Just at this moment, a few people quickly walked over from afar. The old man in the lead looked like an immortal. When Gou Zhanli saw the old man, his expression changed and he immediately bowed. ¡°¡±Elder Zhang, why did I disturb you in this matter? No, I can handle this ¡­¡±¡±

    However, the old man who spoke with him normally didn¡¯t even look at him, but quickly walked over to the side of An Zheng, ¡°¡±I am the manager of the Grand Swallow Academy, Zhang Yifu. I¡¯ve long known that sect master An hase. I didn¡¯t expect him toe so quickly.¡±¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said, ¡°¡±you are too polite. we have been hurried a bit, so it¡¯s two days early.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu said, ¡°¡±When I arrived in the capital, Sect Master An encountered such a dirty matter. My face really doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯ve bought a courtyard from four miles away and gave it to Sect Master¡¯an for a temporary residence. If we find a good ce to goter, we can move it again. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zheng took the deed from Zhang Yifu¡¯s hands and sped his fists. ¡°¡±Greet Mister Big for me, I¡¯ll go overter.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu hastily nodded and after exchanging a few more words, he left.

    Gou Zhanli¡¯s face became paler and whiter. He knew that he had really met with a tough opponent this time. In the capital, who didn¡¯t know that the Grand Swallow Academy was open by the military? It was said that the main matter of the House of Acropolis could most likely be the grand characters in the highest positions in the military. It was a heavenly word, a heavenly and chaotic world, a magistrate court, and the heaviest power in the army.

    Gou zhanli leaned forward and bowed. ¡°¡±I am also a good friend of Old Zhang. Since we¡¯re all family, why are we so sad? How about this, I¡¯m going to sit down with Old Man Zhang for tonight. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s just a matter of words, it¡¯s not an unbreakable knot. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±You overestimate yourself. I didn¡¯t take you for a tie, so there¡¯s no need to deal the situation.¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli awkwardly stood there, but he didn¡¯t do anything.

    He thought about who he could ask, smoothed the matter over, and spent some silver to admit it. However, before he was able to finish his shock, Zhang Yifu, the chief manager of the headquarters of the House of Champions, had only walked for a short while.

    ¡°¡±Which of the teeth from Fringe City will be fighting for?¡±¡±

    In the distance, a voice like a booming bell shouted.

    An Zheng turned and sped his hands.

    A man wearing a military uniform rode over and rolled off his horse. ¡°¡±So it¡¯s you ¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. My name is Wang Kaitai, and I am also transferred from the side city to Beijing. I heard that you donated several hundred thousand silver to the border troops and let the soldiers eat well. I¡¯ll thank you for the border soldiers! ¡°¡±

    The man was tall and broad-shouldered, with a straight posture and a vigorous walking. He had a beard, a square face, and a pair ofrge eyes that contained an expression of arrogance and self-possession.

    ¡°¡±I heard you got bullied?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who has bullied our man? An Zheng is the sixth rank tooth general and also a disciple of my martial arts academy.¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli immediately knelt down. ¡°¡±General, it¡¯s ¡­ misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai snorted coldly, ¡°¡±Someone, give me all of these bastard weapons and bring them back to the army. If Fanggu goverment wants people,e to my troops! ¡°¡±

    The surroundingmoners were all stupefied, thinking what kind of Sect Master An¡¯s background was? The six rank soldiers of the border army, the special disciples of the Martial Arts Academy, and the House of Champions had sent a manager to pick them up. Moreover, the head of the sect ¡­

    Wang Kaitai, who had an open and heroic disposition, turned around and put his arm around An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Soldiers and soldiers, they don¡¯t understand the bitterness of the army, and they don¡¯t understand the love of the troops. Come, return to the military with me. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°¡±Can I goter, there are so many people still not installed, and women...¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitaiughed out loud. ¡°¡±Fine, fine, fine,e quickly.¡±¡±

    In the carriage, Qu Liuxi¡¯s face was a little unsightly. ¡°¡±What is An Zheng doing? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to hide? Why is the identity exposed? ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°¡±Maybe he doesn¡¯t think he can hide it, so he just shes it off? I don¡¯t understand his thoughts. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng nced at Gou Zhanli, who was bewildered, knelt down, saying in a low voice, ¡°¡±Do you know what the wicked people fear the most?¡±¡±

    Gou Zhanli shook his head.

    ¡°¡±The evil people are most afraid of people even worse than them. Let me tell you a secret ¡­ where I go, the evil people are unlucky. You¡¯re the beginning, but you¡¯re done. ¡°¡±

    An got up and put his arm around Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Is the appearance handsome?¡±¡±

    Du said, ¡°¡±Yes, but aren¡¯t you afraid of the attention?¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±No fear, it¡¯s better if the tree is bigger.¡±¡±

    He was smiling so cunningly that no one could understand what he was thinking.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69-We Can Treat Recalcitration</h4>

    The courtyard for An Zheng wasrge, but it would not be suitable for a sect. That old mister, Zhang Yifu, was still quite attentive. This ce had a good environment. It was quiet, beautiful, and not on the street at all.

    Gu Qianye¡¯srge eyes flickered as she stared at An Zheng, seemingly trying to see through his thoughts.

    An Zheng sat there eating breakfast.

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Of course An Zheng knew what she was asking about. He drank thest of the rice porridge and patted his stomach contentedly, ¡°¡±I was thinking on the way, but I can¡¯t hide. Then I asked myself, What do we hide? The only answer was that the identity of Xiao Qidao must be hidden. As for the rest, between hiding and hiding. ¡°¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±Then, can you tell me what identity Xiao Qidao is?¡±¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±Of course. We have lived in Fringe City for more than three years, but we have to choose Fanggu City. So for the past three years, I¡¯ve been arranging for people to investigate the identity of Xiao Qidao and Aunt Ye. Actually, Aunt Ye¡¯s identity was easy to find, but the key point was that when she left, the people here didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant.

    An Zheng came from Ann as she walked over to the window. She sounded a bit disappointed. ¡°¡±A very old-fashioned story ¡­ Aunt Ye is also a name, her father is the Minister of Revenue. Once, when the Yan King gave a Mid-Autumn Festival Meet, her father brought her into the pce, and the result made many people think about her. You¡¯ve never seen beauty like that, and it¡¯s not too far from being upside down.

    Gu Qianye leaned forward, ¡°¡±Is it even better than mine?¡±¡±

    Her nose was almost t against An Zheng¡¯s nose, and she was breathing like a blue orchid.

    An Zheng ignored her and continued, ¡°¡±But she also belongs to her heart. At first nce, she liked the Crown Prince of Yan, Mu Changyan. Mu Changyan was the eldest son of the King of Yan, so he immediately stood at the crown prince¡¯s ce. However, after Mu Changyan¡¯s mother died, his status was somewhat unstable. After the King had chosen again, to stabilize their rtionship with Zhao, he had married Princess Zhao, Su Qingnuan, King of Zhao¡¯s elder sister.

    ¡°¡±Su Qingnuan warmed into the empress and gave birth to a son of King Yan. From then on, she began to carefully n on removing Mu Changyan, allowing her son to inherit the position of King. She was very good at scheming, and she had many tricks up her sleeves. In the end, she seeded. She first designed and executed Aunt Ye¡¯s father, the old Minister of Household, to make a treason on conspiracy and to execute a family of people. In order to protect Aunt Ye, the Crown Prince, Mu Changyan, hid her, and it was all under Su Qingnuan¡¯s watching and even secretly manipting it. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±In front of the King, Su Qingnuan deliberately let someone leak out Aunt Ye¡¯s whereabouts. For this reason, Mu Changyan and the King caused amotion, arguing in front of their officials. The King was enraged, and he imprisoned Mu Changyan. However, at that time, the King still loved his eldest son. Su Qingnuan designed that someone would find the king¡¯s robe in the crown prince¡¯s residence. This matter would be a lot bigger. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye frowned, ¡°¡±So, the King of Yan executed Mu Changyan?¡±¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°¡±No, the King has some understanding of his son¡¯s character, so he doesn¡¯t believe it. However, this matter had already stirred up a great deal of controversy. He had no choice but to give an exnation to the court. Thus, he crippled Mu Changyan¡¯s crown prince and imprisoned him. However, the King also knows that the safety of Mu Changyan will be threatened in this way, so he arranged some experts to protect Mu Changyan.

    ¡°¡±In the end ¡­ Su Qingnuan found Aunt Ye and arranged her to save him ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pped her hand on the table, ¡°¡±Such a vicious woman!¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±This is how it is in the imperial family. When Aunt Ye knew that Mu Changyan had been imprisoned, her heart was burning with anxiety. She then charged into the dungeon with her loyal subordinates. How strong is the dungeon of Yan? They couldn¡¯t save them ording to their strength. I suspect that it was Su Qingnuan who arranged for people to secretly kill a lot of prison guards and the bodyguards that the Yan King arranged for Mu Changyan. Then she just let Aunt Ye get out. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye clenched her fists tightly. ¡°¡±That¡¯s why the rest is simple. Empress Dowager Su has arranged for Aunt Ye to rescue Mu Changyan, then immediately send someone to notify the King.¡±¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°¡±This is indeed the case ording to the development of the matter. This time, the King was truly enraged, ordering his inner masters to hunt for Mu Changyan. It was chasing and not hunting. However, the inner experts were bought by Empress Dowager Su and would kill Mu Changyan after finding him. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng took a sip of tea, letting his emotions calm down a bit. ¡°¡±And now, the King Mu Changyan is secretly in love with Aunt Ye. This person was very ¡­ how to say? He had been a good boy since he was young, and had never done anything extraordinary. The only time was when he had secretly left the Empyrean Terminus Pce and saved Aunt Ye during the crisis. At that time, Aunt Ye was probably pregnant. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Then Mu Changyan protected her to Illusionary City?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, Aunt Ye doesn¡¯t like Mu Changyan and doesn¡¯t want to involve him, so she hid herself. After that, she gave birth to Xiao Qidao and wandered into the Illusionary City to live hidden. Mu Changyan found out about this. He also chased after the Illusionary City and became the city lord, secretly protecting them.

    Gu Qianye frowned, ¡°¡±So, in the Empyrean Terminus Pce of Yan, the empress dowager, Su Qingnuan, doesn¡¯t know that the Crown Prince has a sessor, only Mu Changyan knows about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It should be, with Mu Changyan¡¯s feelings towards Aunt Ye, he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this. However, this person was cowardly. It was already the limit of his courage to run away secretly. Therefore, in front of the Empress Dowager Su, he has no ability to resist. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±Since Empress Dowager Su has plotted all of this for her son, why did she arrange Mu changyan to inherit the position of King?¡±¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±Because her son had an ident...Empress Dowager Su thought that she had seeded. As long as she killed Mu Changyan, she would be able to make her son be Crown Prince. However, no one would have thought that when Empress Dowager Su¡¯s attention was all on Mu Changyan and Aunt Ye, the few dead men of Aunt Ye¡¯s house who had taken revenge for their master would have spent a year in the Empyrean Terminus Pce, they wanted to kill Su, but killed her son idently.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s expression changed, and the emotions in her eyes were especiallyplex. ¡°¡±The adults schemed and injured the child¡¯s life.¡±¡± I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, but it¡¯s a retribution for the empress dowager, but what about that little child? He¡¯s not done anything wrong. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, the child hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, only that he has a mother like that,¡±¡± An Zheng said, ¡°¡±and it¡¯s hard to get through.After losing her son, Su had a much stronger nature. The King had been seriously ill at that time. In order to inherit the throne, she didn¡¯t hesitate to give the sick king a great deal of tonic. She wanted to have another child, but she killed the King. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±After the King of Yan died, Su held the power. However, she didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous, so she had to send people to look around for Mu Changyan.

    Gu Qianye tidied up the words of An Zheng, then said, ¡°¡±That is to say, Mu Changyan is now Empress Dowager Su¡¯s puppet. But Mu Changyan still had a good rtionship with Aunt Ye, so he wouldn¡¯t betray her. But that¡¯s not safe, because once Su Qingnuan finds out about Xiao Qidao¡¯s identity, she will immediately send someone to kill him. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Right.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye sat up straight on the window and swung his long legs, ¡°¡±So why are we here?¡±¡±

    She looked at An Zheng. ¡°¡±If it¡¯s to protect Xiao Qidao, then it¡¯s better to be in Border Town.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Because Xiao Qidao wishes to find his mother.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye opened her mouth, she knew that this was enough.

    ¡°¡±So,¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±I know we can¡¯t hide it. We¡¯ve arranged a lot of things in Fringe City, it would be hard to find out about our background, but don¡¯t underestimate the intelligence agencies of any country. We can change our identities to another name, but that way, we¡¯ll suddenly show up and more people will look into it. Liuxi and you, including myself and Du Shoushou, are thin. As long as we enter the Martial Arts Academy, be able to participate in the Autumn Harvest Ceremony, we will be famous? ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Such a fart.¡±¡±

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±Several geniuses have appeared at once. You say that those people from the Yan Kingdom are curious or not. At that time, the forces that could rely on us like the military and the Guarding House would investigate this. Rather than that, it would be better to just let the military and the House of Commons treat us as our friends from the start, exposing us to some real things, so that they wouldn¡¯t go after anything. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±And with the help of the military and the House of Assault, the other forces will be wary of interfering.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye curiously asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re a person. Why do you think so much in your head? How big is you?¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Not small anymore. ording to the customs of the Yan, I can marry at the age of fourteen. I¡¯m fifteen.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye immediately leaned over and said, ¡°¡±Then tell me, do you want to marry me or Liuxi?¡±¡±

    In that case, Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t ask. However, Gu Qianye could directly ask, and her face was not red from the shock.

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±But I feel that I¡¯m still very young, and that I¡¯m focusing on school.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips, ¡°¡±This reason is too perfunctory and there¡¯s no sincerity at all. You¡¯re telling the truth, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a very bad choice? Liuxi is so obedient and obedient, I¡¯m so cute and generous, you love both of us, right? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng open the book and said, ¡°¡±I wonder if the Autumn Harvest Ceremony¡¯s exam questions are difficult.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye sat on study desk, looking into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡±No matter how difficult the exam questions are, it¡¯s hard to read a woman¡¯s heart.¡±¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°¡±Cough cough ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye jumped down from the table. ¡°¡±How boring, I better go bully Liuxi.¡±¡±

    She walked out with her hands behind her back, like a gentleman.

    She hadn¡¯t been gone for long before Du Shoushou get in. ¡°¡±You¡¯re not going to the troops, An Zheng, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just got caught up with little demons. How?¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou chuckled, ¡°¡±Liuxi is just a little innocent. Gu Qianye is just a little demon, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been suffering. Just now, Fanggu govermant sent someone over to say that he wanted us to go to the magistrate court. That matter is being investigated by Gou Zhanli, so let¡¯s go and coordinate. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Let Crazy Qu go. He¡¯s more than willing to shit about anyone. You and I will go to the Military Ministry and then go to the Martial Arts Academy. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Fanggu govermant wouldn¡¯t ce us in their eyes, but we don¡¯t dare offend the Military Ministry and the Martial Arts Academy. General Wang Kaitai stared at this matter, not daring to be unfair. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±We will also go to the Dafang agency.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°¡±What else do you want?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As I said, that agency should close. A man has his words.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±You know how to get along with a snake? That¡¯s to be a new snake as soon as possible. Dangfang agency is only a small role. If you can¡¯t even get over it, how can we stand in Fanggu City? ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±I just like people who¡¯s reasonable, and you have faith.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Do you remember what I said, we¡¯re all good people.¡±¡±

    Du immediately said, ¡°¡±Of course I remember. You said that you¡¯ve always been the arrogant and despotic person who acted as a bad person, and was a good person to keep a low profile. This wasn¡¯t right. A good person should be more high-profile and high in the sky. From today onwards, let us speak for the good people ¡­ We have money, we have the power, we are domineering, but we are good people. We can treat all kinds of recalcitration. ¡°¡±

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70 Dig Tombs</h4>

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s like that in your previous notions that only the bad guys should be able to do it.¡±¡±

    An Zheng looked back and pointed.

    Du Shoushou nodded his head, ¡°¡±The two viins are walking in front. Twenty or thirty ck-clothed big men are following behind them. This is definitely a standard way for bad people to travel. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no sense of beauty in that, you see, we have the momentum and beauty.¡±¡±

    The moment An Zheng finished, a carriage behind him came running over. Because the city was too big, there were carriages and horses on the road. With the carriage through the fixed route, the five big money could sit at the end of the road. Generally speaking, the carriage of a city carriage is rather rough, otherwise, it would be difficult to intimidate the customers who paid no money. People who drive big cars are usually very arrogant and don¡¯t give way to small cars like pedestrians.

    ¡®Stop! ¡®

    Three or five ck-clothed men rushed up to the street and stopped at the same moment.

    ¡°¡±... Big... Sir, what do you want?¡±¡±

    The driver asked with a shuddering look.

    Most of them were not scared, but there were more people than them. Three or five of them stopped the road, and there were still more than twenty people behind. If he encountered such a situation, he could only submit.

    The big man who was currently standing was a muscr man. You could feel the flesh on his body through his clothes. His sleeves were rolled up, and the muscles on his forearms were able to chills an ordinary man. The burly man¡¯s voice was very thick as he pointed at the handle of the car. ¡°¡±How do you drive! Didn¡¯t you see an old woman crossing the road?

    The two burly men pulled on their horses, and the big man who spoke ran over to help the old woman who was crossing the street. ¡°¡±Nanny, slow down, we¡¯re in no hurry.¡±¡±

    His voice was gentle, as if it was coaxing a child.

    Du Shoushou gazed at the surrounding crowd, feeling that their gazes were particrly twisted.

    ¡°¡±They seem to see a monster.¡±¡±

    said Du.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s good to watch more.¡±¡±

    When the burly man helped the old woman across the street, he waved his hand. ¡°¡±Go.¡±¡±

    Sound like a bell.

    The handlebars nodded andshed out with theirshes. They drove off, looking back.

    When the group of An Zheng walked forward, they finally heard someone from the crowd let out a sigh of emotion, ¡°¡±Damn it, I thought I was going to fight. Don¡¯t the big guys stop the carriage and beat up the carriage? Why the hell are you helping the old granny across the road?¡±¡±

    After An Zheng heard it, he felt that there was a kind of grief in his words.

    That person seemed to feel bored and then walked away. As a result, he pushed a small child over when he pushed the person. He even cursed the child and parents.

    Du Shoushou was angry. He rushed over and grabbed the man¡¯s shirt with his hand. The first thing he did was to smash his mouth open and blood burst out. The man was beaten senseless, and after a while, it was toote to fight back. He was beaten up by Du Skinner and beaten up. In less than a minute, that person was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing for mercy.

    Someone shouted, ¡°¡±Why did you beat us up? Too much.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you see him when he bullied a little boy?¡±¡± Du asked.

    Some people in the crowd shouted, ¡°¡±Even if he bully a little kid, you can¡¯t just beat people, the child is not afraid of falling.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Children aren¡¯t afraid of falling down and crying. He¡¯s such a big old man. Of course he¡¯s not afraid of beating. Just cries.¡±¡±

    The man looked up at An Zheng. An Zheng asked, ¡°¡±Could you cry?¡±¡±

    The man froze and shook his head. Du Shoushou beat up again. Finally, the man cried.

    An Zheng asked the people, ¡°¡±If your children are pushed to the ground, the other is a man you can¡¯t beat, you probably endure it, right? Then, someone helped you teach him a lesson, but you think that the person is too much ¡­ So I feel that a single word can describe you, really cheap. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s two words,¡±¡± Du Shoushou said. ¡°¡±one word is really really cheap.¡±¡±

    The surrounding people looked at each other. They all thought that the person they saw today was a monster.

    A man looked like a schr stood there and shouted, ¡°¡±You are bullying the weak. I want to write it out and let the society judge you, a thug!¡±¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°¡±Is your material enough?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± asked the schr.

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Give him a beating and he has more to write.¡±¡±

    Then four or five of the men went up to the schr and beat him.

    An Zheng asked him, ¡°¡±Do you still dare to write articles about the atrocities that reveal the truth?¡±¡±

    The schr wept, ¡°¡±I dare not do this again.¡±¡±

    An Zheng signed, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll have to beat you again. If you dare, I¡¯ll treat you as a man. Now I think it¡¯s all right to beat you up again. If you dare, I think you¡¯ll make things big. Maybe I won¡¯t beat you. ¡°¡±

    The schr was stupefied. ¡°¡±What¡¯s the reason for that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡±¡± An Zheng said.

    Then he had the schr beaten up again.

    People began to retreat, because no one knew if An Zheng would give them a beating. The mother of the child who had been pushed down had already run off with her child.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t care too much. These things he¡¯d seen over the past few years hadn¡¯t been enough to affect his mentality. He had fought the man and the schr, but he still felt slightly annoyed that he couldn¡¯t get out.

    Sure enough, the Dafang Agency hadn¡¯t closed yet, but not a single customer had. The events of yesterday were not small. No one dared to look for a house in there. Even if they rented a house or bought a house, they all knew that it was a dark shop.

    The few thugs at the entrance of the Gateway Center saw An Zheng carrying twenty to thirty men aggressively approaching. They looked at each other and ran away.

    Inside the room, Zhou Wanqian who had been interrupted yesterday and Gou Zhanli¡¯s father and wife, were discussing countermeasures. Suddenly, they felt as if a thick cloud was pressing towards them. When he turned around to look, An Zheng had already brought the man into the room.

    As soon as he saw An Zheng, Zhou Wanqian couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Old master Gou red angrily at him. Mrs. Gou seemed to have been electrified, ¡°¡±You bunch of cowards, dogs, sons of bitches, trash from the outside world, and ruined my man! I¡¯ll fight you!¡±¡±

    She was about to rush over, but Zhou Wanqian reached out to grab her.

    An Zheng looked around, the room was decorated magnificently, and a dozen other men were there, but none of them dared.

    A big man moved a chair for An Zheng, and when he sat down, he looked at the man from the Dafang agency. I will give you a way to escape ¡­ I will give you one month of time to find the people you lied to ording to your books, and then return the silver back to you. I will not beat you. You can obediently leave Fanggu City, I will stop investigating. ¡°¡±

    hou Wanqian felt that he could not do it, ¡°¡±Master, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do what you want, but we can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why not?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because ¡­ because there are too many of us tricking. Those who havee from the outside may not have much money on them. After giving us the deposit, we will continue to lie because they have already been hooked. We didn¡¯t pay attention until we dried up their money. These people have lost their money, who knows where they can go? Maybe they¡¯re already dead ¡­ ¡°¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Wanqian¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be a lie.

    An Zheng nod. ¡°¡±So it¡¯s like this, right ¡­ as long as they pay the deposit, you think they are fools. You can always lie, right? And most of them are from out of town, and they can¡¯t afford to mess with you. They have no money and no one to support, so you don¡¯t know what happens, and you needn¡¯t know. Whether there are any more of you who are forced to die in these years, or even forced the entire family to die, you certainly don¡¯t want to know right. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s your business!¡±¡±

    Mrs.Gou rushed through the crowd and want w contentedly at An Zheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡±If you dare to force our family to die, I will die with you.¡±¡±

    Pa!

    An Zheng directly pped Mrs.Gou, sending her flying three meters away before falling to the ground. An Zheng didn¡¯t use the power of cultivation, or even used all of his strength. Otherwise, this woman would have died.

    ¡°¡±The people you lied to didn¡¯t die with you,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s because you are more vicious than them, so they are scared. Because honest people are afraid of the bad, more and more evil will be done. You still dare to make a scene in front of me because you think you¡¯re a woman. I can¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±¡±

    Mrs.Gou was lying on her stomach, still cursing, and the malice in her mouth couldn¡¯t be described.

    Old master Gou rushed over, then fell onto the ground in front of An Zheng with a plop, ¡°¡±Someone has broken into my house tomit murder! They even beat up old people and women, quickly kill me ¡­ Hurry up, someone, tell the officer to have all of them arrested. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng smiled, ¡°¡±Some women think nobody don¡¯t care if they make a scene. I just beat her. Do you think that you¡¯re old, so I don¡¯t dare to hit you? ¡°¡±

    Old Master Gou was stunned for a moment, then cursed, ¡°¡±You bastard, I ¡ª fuck you all! I am so old that I am not afraid of you. I haven¡¯t been bullied in this city for so many years, I can not be bullied by you from the outside.¡±¡±

    An Zheng looked sideways, took a ledger from the table, rolled up the ledger, and squatted down on Old Master Gou¡¯s mouth with a loud bang. He broke his lip and blood came out. Old Master Gou cried out in pain, wanting to get up and fight for his life. An Zheng held on to him and pped his mouth to smudge.

    ¡°¡±If you have a cheap mouth, I will beat the mouth.¡±¡±

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°¡±You thinks you can make a scene because you are old?I don¡¯t buy that. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t expect you to return the money. You didn¡¯t kill anyone directly, but you¡¯ve fooled families to death. I sent someone to check on it yesterday. Even if all of you are dead, you still can¡¯t pay. I¡¯m kind and I¡¯ll help you all. ¡°¡±

    An Zhengsaid, ¡°¡±Put all the money in the house, and make a sign outside, and let all those who have been fooled to receive the money, and if there is a bill that the generous agency has made, or other means to prove that they have been cheated, they can take it away. Just say that the agency changed their minds, because they didn¡¯t have the face to see their principals cheated, so they moved out of Fanggu City and went back home. ¡°¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he paused for a moment. ¡°¡±Take Zhou Wanqian and the other two and bury them outside the city. That¡¯s their old home.¡±¡±

    He looked back at the men of Dafang agency. ¡°¡±My people can help the old woman across the street, also can kill. Therefore, don¡¯t mess with me. You fellows, remember this. Whoever dares to do evil, I will dig a few holes for you beside the three of them. ¡°¡±¡±

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71 Heavenly fortune</h4>

    Of course, An Zheng was¡¯t joking around.

    When An Zheng arrived

    utside the gates of the Military Ministry, the three people of Dafang agency had already been taken into bags and brought outside of Fanggu city. The three men had already been buried when An Zheng signed the procedure and waited.

    Halfway through the road, Du Shoushou asked An Zheng, ¡°¡±Zhou Wanqian doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of man. Why didn¡¯t he give him a way out?¡±¡±

    The answer was, ¡°¡±Zhou Wanqian is even more disgusting than the Gou family, because he knows how to stay and how he should keep on staying. He knew weakness and knew how to save himself. Do you think he was broken by the people of the Gou No, he¡¯d just found the soil for him. He¡¯s in goodpany with me because he wants to be alive. If you say you let him sell his life, he will kneel down and lick your toes. You can check it out carefully and see how much of the bad things that the Gou family does are Zhou Wanli¡¯s idea.

    ¡°¡±When the authorities convict, they will make the difference between a perpetrator and an essory,¡±¡± said An Zheng. ¡°¡±In my opinion, there¡¯s no reason for evil.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of An Zheng, but he assumed it was right as long as it was contended with An Zheng.

    It was not the same as thinking about An Zheng. The Yan Country¡¯s Military Ministry wasn¡¯t very solemn. The entrance was still quite dignified, and the style was that of a yamen with a very rigid look. Only after entering through the door did one find out that there was a heavenly passage. There were quite a few of the smallke artificial mountains in the pavilion, and the ones that loved it were in the branches of the small garden in front of the office.

    When An Zheng saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he didn¡¯t think that the ministry was like this.

    The one in charge of receiving the reception was a man about fifty, calling himself Hao Pingan, a member of the Military Ministry, also served as a rank 6 official, but the officials felt that they were more imposing than the local officials. However, there is a veryfortable feeling in the military ministry. That is, we are all soldiers.

    This was absolutely different from the other ministry, it was because of the current wars among the sixteen countries.

    While they were still in the military ministry of Great Xi, they had a very serious conflict in the ministry. The Great Xi was peaceful. So the soldiers used all their energy even for a small matter. However, it was different in Great Yan. Every year, this ce began to wage war, and every day, the border would be fighting.

    Therefore, the people who entered the military ministry this year might be familiar with it. In the blink of an eye, they would be transferred to the border to replenish the past, and then they would soon die. So the people here have a kind of awareness... No one knows which day they die, and everyone in the division might be the ones who stand behind him to protect themselves. There were only one missing side.

    Even if he were to plot against others, death would be much important.

    Regardless of age, people here understood the rtionship between death and trust more than the other yamen¡¯s.

    Hao Pingan sat in the pavilion in the garden of the front yard with An Zheng. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±I was nning to let you wait in the house for a while, but the adults are all in a meeting. Soon after, we will select a batch of people to supplement the Southeast Border, and the war with You is getting more and more difficult. So I don¡¯t know when this time will end, and the room is so oppressed, why don¡¯t you sit outside? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Haven¡¯t we had a big war with You for a long time?¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan said, ¡°¡±There is no war, but the war has never stopped. In a sense, the State of Zhao and our Yan are brothers, at the very least, they aren¡¯t in a hurry to tear their faces away. And Zhuo country is between us and Zhao, so they can only obey. But in the southeast side, the countries of You, Yong and Ba were united, wanting to advance to the north. They don¡¯t dare to go south becauseof Xi, so they have to invade the northern region. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean big war?¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan asked.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t answer. Hao Pingan himself gave an answer, ¡°¡±In the military ministry, the definition of big war is like this ¡­ within a single battle, more than 5,000 died. Do you know how many people we die every day on the Southeast Border? Not less than three hundred a day. Therefore, we don¡¯t even know each other in many of the border cities. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said nothing, he had been through a lot of things in the Great Xi, but never experienced such a brutal war. The Great Xi was too big, so big that no one dared to provoke him. In addition, Xi was still squeezing out the small countries in the surrounding area. To the Great Xi, these small countries were nutritious, and they were squeezing out a little everyday.

    Therefore, it was very clear that the battle between the sixteen countries had something to do with the Great Xi.

    Hao Pingan smiled and said, ¡°¡±You may not be familiar with this atmosphere. After all, you came from the border city of Zhao. We didn¡¯t have any conflicts with Zhao. It would be better if I got used to itter. Don¡¯t worry too much. It may be a long time for the meeting today, because we need to know who sent them to the Great Xi. ¡°¡±

    He suddenly asked, ¡°¡±What do you think of Great Xi?¡±¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±Great Xi... It¡¯s arge part of the reason for the war in the Sixteen Countries. Although the surrounding small countries couldn¡¯t possibly have any effect on the Great Xi, the Great Xi would never allow these small countries to be rich and powerful. It was constantly putting pressure on the surrounding countries to attack each other. Xi pressed close to their small country. These small countries had to attack small countries a little further from the Great Xi to survive.

    ¡°¡±In this way, the small countries will be depleted of the nation¡¯s power during the ongoing war. People, wealth, and loss were huge. However, the Great Xi did not allow these small countries to be easily destroyed, not allowing them to swallow each other up. Although in the eyes of the Great Xi, these small countries were only ants, but Xi didn¡¯t even allow a stronger ant to appear.

    Hao Pingan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±There are too few people as young as you who are so perceptive. It¡¯s really too little. Most of the young men in the military ministry were admiring the Great Xi. They believed that it was the true power. When the wars in the surrounding countries came to an end, the Great Xi sent envoys to mediate. The war will stop because of Xi¡¯s intervention. They believe that this is the work of Xi. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng signed, ¡°¡±I said earlier that Xi won¡¯t allow any ants to be strong. Therefore, once a country could swallow up another country, the Great Xi would intervene to prevent this situation. If you don¡¯t listen to me, then beat it until you are crippled. ¡°¡±

    Hao Pingan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, so I don¡¯t like the ideas of many young people in the ministry, but you can¡¯t persuade them. The worship to the strong is also very stubborn.¡±¡±

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°¡±It¡¯s true, but not only did they, most people think that it would be peaceful to enter the Great Xi. However, the Great Xi was definitely not allowed refugees to enter, and the border armies of Great Xi have been killing people, the people woho want to enter Great Xi.¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan stood up, ¡°¡±You stay here a little while and I¡¯ll see if they are done.¡±¡±

    An Zheng stood up too, ¡°¡±I will wait again, thank you, Lord Hao.¡±¡±

    Hao got up and left, walking very upright. An Zheng could tell that this middle-aged man, who was a bit displeased with the young people, wasn¡¯t a civilian without a battle. The way he walked exined everything, and the man¡¯s manner was also filled with dignity and killing. An Zheng thought about it for a while. The officials in capital were probably like this. They felt a sense of superiority, so he didn¡¯t care about it.

    People like Hao Pingan, who were still in their fifties, were still in the sixth rank. Basically, they would never get promoted in this life. But An Zheng wondered why this man wore no official clothes. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and was waiting for guests.

    Hao Pingan went to the end of the small garden and turned into a long corridor. Then he took out a pipe from a bag hanging by his waist. He didn¡¯t go to check the meeting, but sat down on the porch where he could sit. His pipe is veryrge and very long. He inhaled a mouthful of smoke and spat out a mist.

    After about ten minutes, two people in red uniforms quickly walked over and shouted to Hao Pingan from a distance.

    Hao Pingan seemed to be a bit helpless. He knocked his pipe against the sole of his shoe and followed the two of them. In Great Yan, the officials in the fifth and fourth grade wore red, while those above the third level wore purple while those under six wore green. The two men in red uniforms should be of higher ranks in the military. In the Great Yan, the minister was a second rank, but the sry of a first grade . The assistant minister of Military Ministry is a third rank, second only to the minister.

    Hao entered a room and a group of people in red uniforms stood up and bowed respectfully. ¡°¡±Sir.¡±¡±

    He walked over to the main seat and sat down. ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the discussion?¡±¡±

    One of them replied, ¡°¡±Sir, the King of Yan said to let us propose a man to Great Xi to send tribute. Everyone consulted, General Wang Kaitai is the best.¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan pondered for a moment. ¡°¡±But Wang Kaitai recently took charge of the new students in the Martial Arts Academy. I think it¡¯s better to chose another person.¡±¡±

    The crowd was speechless.

    Hao Pingan said, ¡°¡±You can choose a more decent one from the rank 6 official, but it¡¯s only for the people of the Ministry of Speech. Give him a general¡¯s robe, and don¡¯t piss his pants. Great Yan¡¯s general didn¡¯t have the time to wait on the big lords of Great Xi, and the generals were still prepared to go to battle. He would lower his head when he went to see a hundred battle officer like General Kaitai, so why not just let him forge some excellent young men for me in the Martial Arts Institute? I am of the literary family, I can go to Great Xi and bend over and bow. But the generals couldn¡¯t, the generals were ¡­ unable to bow their heads. Their dignity in bloody battle cannot be wasted. ¡°¡±

    Everyone was silent for a moment, then they stood up and agreed.

    Yes, anyone could bow their heads, but generals on behalf of the military could not lower their heads.

    ¡°¡±My lord, didn¡¯t you say that you personally went to see the children that General Qiu Changchen rmended before dying?¡±¡±

    The Assistant Minister Chen Zaiyan asked, ¡°¡±Did you see him?¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Good child. That¡¯s really a good seedling that makes my heart open up. It doesn¡¯t go against General Qiu¡¯s rmendation. General Qiu¡¯s letter of rmendation came in three, and after the third one came the news of General Qiu¡¯s death.

    Chen Zaiyan sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s been over three years. I found out that General Qiu¡¯s murderer was a member of the Realm Association of You. It took us over a thousand days to find out the truth.¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan suddenly sneered, ¡°¡±Do you think that¡¯s all? Do you think that Grand General Fang Zhiji was really forced away by Her Majesty? ¡°¡±

    He stood up and looked out of the window. ¡°¡±The people of You hase all the way here to assassinate Yan¡¯s assistant general of Iron Flowing Fire. General Fang Zhiji, with his Iron Flowing Fire Essence, rode south, training the army? To avoid Her Majesty? ¡°¡±

    Crack.

    His hand patted on the windowsill. ¡°¡±If some people from the Realm Association don¡¯t die, and General Fang Zhiji won¡¯t bring soldiers back.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression changed, then he let out a long breath, ¡°¡±Heavenly fortune, General Fang was born in our Yan.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72 Thick Skin</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t wait for long, he didn¡¯t see the assistant minister who is in charge of Martial Arts Academy. When he saw General Wang Kaitai yesterday, Wang had said that the Assistant Minister Chen Zaiyan would see him personally. Shortly after Hao Pingan left, a general dressed in armor came to the small garden to find An Zheng and Du Shoushou. He led them to the martial arts academy.

    An Zheng and his friends had other choices as well. Theer are countless sects in Fanggu City, and all had deep backgrounds. Apart from these sects, there were also many official schools. The most famous of them was the Great Cauldron Academy, which was opened by the Great Yan royals, the School of Tranquility School.

    However, An Zheng chose the Martial Arts Academy, so Du Shoushou naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to go elsewhere.

    It was said that the autumn harvest ceremony was a rare opportunity for the lower disciples of the Yan, but in reality, this opportunity was still extremely slim. Most of the geniuses that gleamed with stars in the autumn ceremony came from theserge sects or academies. Everyone knew that the Great Yan would recruit if he seeded in the Autumn ceremony. There was no sect that could resist this temptation. The disciples of their sects bing a pir of the imperial government were not as simple as the light in their faces.

    At the beginning, the autumn harvest ceremony was simply a simple selection, because after the young talents entered the imperial court, they were quickly reused. Thus, the various yamen of the imperial court began to stare at this method.

    As for the sessive wars, not only were the troopscking people, all of the ministries werecking. Once they joined the military, they would be the fastest way to ascend the battlefield and perform meritorious deeds.

    The general who was responsible for bringing An Zheng to the Martial Arts Academy was Fang Daozhi. He was not very old, and he looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six. However, the armor on his body told the others clearly that he was a regr fourth grade General Eagle.

    ¡°¡±The Martial Arts Academy never epts trash and doesn¡¯t ept people who enter through the back door.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi was a cold and indifferent temperament, and he didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to others¡¯ feelings.

    He walked, and An Zheng followed, and his words were always so annoying.

    ¡°¡±So I don¡¯t have any good impression of you two.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi stood still, looking back to them, ¡°¡±You should know very well that the most direct way to get into the Martial Arts Academy is to go to the frontier and fight the enemy true saber and gun, and umte enough military merits to get the rmendation of the army. And for the person who dreamed of this dream, none of the hundred people would seed. There are many reasons, the biggest reason is that they died in battle before they could umte enough military work. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know why you guys are directly recruited into the Martial Arts Academy, and even the selection process can be ignored. I believe that the Ministry of Military is impartial, and I believe that the Martial Arts Academy is still impartial, so I force myself to believe that you were special. But even so, I still feel you¡¯re thieves. You forcibly stole some of the spots from the young people who worked side by side in the border. ¡°¡±

    He turned and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m done with my words. You shouldn¡¯t be happy, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t n on making you like me because I don¡¯t like you. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said calmly, ¡°¡±We didn¡¯t steal a few spots, we robbed.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi stood still, and his tone became even more stern. ¡°¡±I hope that you can rob in a right way.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±So I¡¯m not nning on going to the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi frowned. ¡°¡±You should know what it¡¯s like to defy a military order.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what it is. I just don¡¯t want people poking my spine.¡±¡± If the military doesn¡¯t trust the rmendation of the military, then it¡¯s not that you¡¯re harsh or cold, but you are arrogant. I don¡¯t change my mind about someone, even if you¡¯re a fourth-grader, General Eagle. I don¡¯t go to the Martial Arts Academy right now because I want to give you a few more chances to change my destiny. We will participate in the assessment. If we enter the Martial Arts Academy with our own strength, I believe you will shut up. ¡°¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°¡±If we¡¯re eliminated like you said you didn¡¯t have the skills to get in the back door, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing for the general?¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi¡¯s body shed as he tried to stop An Zheng. His eyes were filled with fury, ¡°¡±Do you know the consequences of this? You¡¯re acting in defiance of the rules of the troops and disobeying orders.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Do you know why I entered the Martial Arts Academy? You think I want to change my fate? No, I went into theMartial Arts Academy just to prove a dead man¡¯s perspective. I can still live well if I don¡¯t enter the Martial Arts Academy. However, those fringe brothers didn¡¯t enter the ,Martial Arts Academy, they had no chance of life changing. I can spar with them in fair way. Of course, I won¡¯t try to lose to anyone. ¡°¡±

    Fang Daozhi didn¡¯t understand what An Zheng was trying to say. After all, Qiu Changchen¡¯s matter had not been understood. He was one of the martial generals left behind by Iron Flowing Fire, didn¡¯t go south with the troops this time. He was already full of anger, and his temper was even greater.

    ¡°¡±If you do that, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you in the militaryw?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°¡±That only shows that you are not worthy to stay in the military, and I¡¯m sorry about the eagle suit armor.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhiughed out loud in anger, ¡°¡±Alright, then let¡¯s see what skills you have. I¡¯ll wait for you at the exam grounds of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou waled away, ¡°¡±No, you wait for me at the podium.¡±¡±

    Du asked, ¡°¡±Why fight with that general?¡±¡±

    An Zheng answered, ¡°¡±First, we don¡¯t want them to say that we¡¯re in the Martial Arts Academy because of our rtionship. Second, I have to pay Qiu Changchen up for the promotion. ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±Anyway, I don¡¯t understand all of this. Just say what you want. However, it was really good to be able to go in alone. It was easier for people to talk to each other, and also to exchange blows with the examinees. We¡¯ve been cultivating in Fringe City for three and a half years, so let¡¯s test out our own strength. ¡°¡±

    The two of them left the ministry and returned to their residence.

    Fang Daozhi looked at An and Du, then suddenly smiled, ¡°¡±I hope you two don¡¯t forget your big words. Sometimes, you have to stand up straight to prove yourself. As I said, I don¡¯t doubt that the fairness of the Military Ministry and the Martial Arts Academy. I just hope that the two of you will stand up straight like now, not afraid of being stabbed. ¡°¡±

    Hao Pingan, the minister of the Military Ministry walked up to him and coughed. ¡°¡±I really shouldn¡¯t have left you. When will you finish throwing this resentment?¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Sir, if I went to the southern border to fight with the people of the You Country, there shouldn¡¯t be many military merits.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Certainly not.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I stayed in the military. you won¡¯t raise my sry or official. How can I don¡¯t have anyints?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are the fastest-promoting person in the Kingdom of Great Yan. Twenty-four years old and has been in the army for four years, you are already a fourth grade General Eagle Young Master.

    ¡°¡±You shouldn¡¯t have said that. If General Fang Zhiji allowed me to join the army before I turned twenty, I might be in the second rank.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi turned to leave, ¡°¡±So, my lord, aren¡¯t you going to treat me to drink and make up for it?¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan shook his head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t afford it, my sry has long been used up.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhi was stunned for a moment. He suddenly remembered the military-supported maintenance center for the heavily injured soldiers in the wars. The sries of this second rank official, Hao Pingan, had been sent to the maintenance center to improve the lives of the wounded soldiers.

    Fang Daozhi said with a bitter smile, ¡°¡±My sry is almost gone, but I can buy two jugs of liquor and a roast goose.¡±¡±

    Hao Pingan said seriously, ¡°¡±Roast goose? Three jugs of liquor! ¡°¡±

    It was only noon when An Zheng and Du Shoushou returned to their ce, where the big men were practicing. These big men were actually not disciples of Heavenly inspiration Sect, because none of them could cultivate. But the Endeavour gave them the right way to practice their bodies, so their fighting strength was much stronger than the usual martial arts. These people all had the same origin, and they were all settled by An Zheng.

    There was no war between the State of Zhao and the Yan Country, but there was friction with the country of Zhuo. These burly men had people from the State of Zhao, Yan and Zhuo, but they were all poor people who lived on the border. They are not evil, they have to rob the wealthy in that environment, but they never hurt. These people could be saved, so they were all saved.

    Using his brain, An Zheng could earn money easily. Therefore, during the three and a half years in Fringe City, An Zheng had umted a huge fortune.

    An Zheng said, If a good man is to suffer from poverty, he is not willing to be good. So the good people must have wine and meat and money, livefortable.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t enter the Heavenly Defying Seal these days.¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±This is Fanggu City, not Border Town or the Illusionary City, and there are many experts here. As long as we use the heavenly defying seal, they¡¯ll be detected. ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll spar with them for the next few days before the assessment.¡±¡±

    Although he was still young, he liked to drink with the big men the most. Now that Du Shoushou was scrawny, the number of times the burly men fell down was more and more. He was naturally straightforward and distrustful, and everyone liked him.

    ¡°¡±Go.¡±¡±

    An Zheng patted Du¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Go buy a few sheep in a while and roast it in the yard and drink it tonight. However, it was still the same rule. Who was the cause of the ruckus and killing without amnesty. This is the Great Yan, but I don¡¯t do things ording to thews and rules of the Great Yan. I only follow the rules of the Heavenly inspiration Sect. ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±Sure, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know these guys? No one can do anything that¡¯s messy.

    He called out to them and ran off to wrestle the men.

    When An Zheng reached the door of his room, he saw Qu Liuxi straightening his house through the window, folding his clothes and the bed being clean. He didn¡¯t care where he lived, and the sheets had never been more than seven days away and they¡¯d be washed clean.

    An Zheng wanted to say hello, but he was afraid that Qu Liuxi would blush, so he stood in the doorway and silently looked at her. When Qu Liuxi had finished packing up and prepared to leave, An Zheng left.

    Gu Qianye was sitting on the far wall, holding a jug of wine and swinging his beautiful legs. He then curled his lips and said, ¡°¡±What a troublesome two people. They¡¯re not happy and look tired.¡±¡±

    She leapt down from the wall and Old Huo leaning against the wall, drinking from a jug.

    ¡°¡±Lord, you¡¯re going to scare me. You obviously don¡¯t understand cultivation, why are you walking without even a single sound. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°¡±Bah, I walk very loudly. You can¡¯t hear me. You¡¯re all thinking over there, why are you acting like this?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye wouldn¡¯t blush. She smiled openly. ¡°¡±That boy is very handsome, so I look at him.¡±¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve got the drug. You can put it in the wine pot and drink that kid. If he¡¯s been dazed and you can do anything. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Master, you¡¯re a bit of an old fool. Even if I want to take someone from Liuxi, I¡¯m still taking in the fair way.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded. ¡°¡±I respect you as a man.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye leaned forward and said, ¡°¡±Do you have the drug?¡±¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°¡±Cough, cough ¡­¡±¡±

    And he left.

    Gu Qianye raised an eyebrow. ¡°¡±Maybe you¡¯re old, but your face may not be as thick as mine.¡±¡±

    She skipped away, as if she¡¯d forgotten her displeasure.¡±

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73 Kill with A Borrowed Knife</h4>

    However, in just one day, everyone nearby knew that a group of rugged men came to Fanggu City would help the olddy across the street. After helping the old granny, she began to beat people up in the street and beat up a few. It was said that the person who was beaten up on the day went to Fanggu goverment toin. Fanggu goverment had also sent people to their apartments, but they did not wait for anyone to return. Later, they heard An Zheng had gone to the Military Ministry and then to the Martial Arts Academy.

    Fanggu govermant¡¯s people waited for a full hour before they returned. They could only go back and tell An Zheng toe to the magistrate court.

    An Zheng must go, though he didn¡¯t like that ce.

    It was true that the capital officials were arrogant. And who could be a local magistrate in capital? Of course it¡¯s the people who know the most.

    In the six ministries of the capital, officials wearing red official clothes were able to easily meet a few of the rank 4 and 5 people in the street. If he couldn¡¯t handle these yamen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the magistrate of the Fang n. Everything had to be considered to be thorough, and it woulde from both sides. Therefore, the Prefect of the Fang Gu Prefecture could never underestimate them. This was because those who sat on this official position would often rise up quickly. To say that he could not change his body, he became a important official in the imperial court.

    However, the current magistrate, Xu Zhengsheng, was quite unlucky because he had caught up with a bad time.

    Ever since the death of the King, the Empress Dowager had taken over the imperial court, and all of her rights had been taken over by the Su family. There was no way the imperial government could give Xu Zhengsheng any ce to go. So no matter how good he was, he had little chance of promotion. When he had just entered the Prefectural Prefectural Insion, Xu was in high spirits. Because he knew very well that as long as he did well, he would soon be transferred to a higher position.

    Zhuge Yan, the right prime minister, had been transferred up from the location of the magistrate¡¯s manor. At the most glorious time, the sect had been born in the wilderness. However, as soon as Empress Dowager Su was in charge, Zhuge Yan¡¯s rights gradually disappeared. The imperial court¡¯s power gradually moved to the hands of lest Prime Minister Su Mao. Empress Dowager Su¡¯s two younger brothers, Su Mao, was top officials of the civil service. It was said that soon her other brother, Su Zong, was to be appointed general, and that his rights were above general Fang Zhiji. The key point was that the two brothers were not even with her blood, and her real brother was king of Zhao.

    Who is Fang Zhiji? It was a grand character that had been personally invited by the previous king, and that was called being a byword. And who was Su Zong? It is said that he did not understand lead soldiers.

    Therefore, Xu Zhengsheng was very annoyed. She felt that she should think of some way to get out of this annoying Fanggu goverment. He¡¯d made a lot of money these days, and he¡¯d made a lot of things, but he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Now he was annoyed by Gou Zhanli¡¯s affairs. He wished he could tear away the peaceful struggle that had just appeared.

    But he couldn¡¯t, because he hadn¡¯t figured out what An Zheng was, and why he had attracted such attention. During the war, the troops were the heaviest, so Xu Zhengsheng didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of favoring him in the slightest. Besides, Gou Zhanli was still in the prison, and he had sent people twice to get back. This morning, he heard that An Zheng had leveled up the Dafang agency with people. He hadn¡¯t even left a single person, and all of them had all gone.

    How could a young man from the outside world have such guts if he didn¡¯t have a hard background?

    Therefore, when the people outside came in to talk about the dispute, Xu Zhengsheng, even if he didn¡¯t want to see this young man, had to weed him personally.

    The light in the living room dimmed a little, so that when Xu Zhengsheng saw An Zheng, he looked at it carefully for a moment. He had heard that An Zheng was a teenager, and he hadn¡¯t thought of being this young. He looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old. But An Zheng¡¯s face was slightly older, but he was only fifteen.

    ¡°¡±My lord.¡±¡±

    An Zheng bowed.

    He had an official position on him. Although he wasn¡¯t in the military, he was still at level six. A rank six official who sees a rank five official doesn¡¯t need to bow in respect.

    ¡°¡±As expected of young talent.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng gave a sincere smile and quickly walked two steps forward to support An Zheng¡¯s arm with his hands. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t need to be so courteous. Pleasee here and just understand the case.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My lord is the leader of the people of Fanggu City. You must have a busy official business, and you can also take the time to personally receive a lowly position. This humble position is truly shocking.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s impression of An Zheng was greatly improved. He thought that An Zheng was a person who was domineering and domineering. After meeting him, he felt a bit morefortable in his peaceful manner.

    ¡°¡±Ai, I really do have a few things in this seat, so it¡¯s fine for my opponent to teach me ¡­ Gou ZhanLi is such a heaven defying scum, and I can¡¯t me him. Luckily, you noticed this person¡¯s sinister nature. Otherwise, how many people would be killed? ¡°¡±

    An Zheng sighed and said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know who¡¯s good, but no one would have thought that such a thing would happen. I just arrived in the capital and gave my lord a lot of trouble, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡°¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Being an official in the same dynasty, you are so polite.¡±¡±

    An Zheng put a box on the desk and said, ¡°¡±This is some of the local specialties from the south. It¡¯s not much of anything, but it¡¯s rare in the capital.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°¡±Why are you being so polite? Since you know me, we should meet more in the future. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too polite?¡±¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Yes, I won¡¯t dare to make another trouble next time.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengshengughed out loud, ¡°¡±Alright then, since it¡¯s just some local specialty, I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ve arranged for a banquet in Deyue restaurant, I will go with you. I¡¯ll introduce some of my colleagues to you. After that, everyone is familiar.¡±¡±

    Of course, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with the Fanggu Goverment this early. He wanted to make use of this guy to confuse his own background.

    ¡°¡±Look, I¡¯ve just went back from the Martial Arts Academy, thene to the magistrate court. I haven¡¯t even changed my clothes. May I go back and change clothes first, then wait for your lordship at Deyue restaurant? ¡°¡±

    Xu Zhengshengughed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s good. Since it¡¯s like this, go back first. We¡¯ll meetter.¡±¡±

    An Zheng got up and left, smiling when he went out.

    He just gave something, and this guy didn¡¯t say anything about Gou Zhanli. In fact, he was very clear that he had crippled Gou, and Xu Zhengsheng was ufortable. If he wasn¡¯t close to Xu Zhengsheng, it would be strange if he could be a head constable. However, Xu Zhengsheng was not a waste idiot. He knew the seriousness of things. An Zheng gave him a step down, and of course he came down the steps.

    In fact, from entering the door to leaving, An Zheng and Xu Zhengsheng didn¡¯t even say too much. However, this process was very important.

    After An Zheng left, Xu Zhengsheng opened the gift box and discovered that there was an East Pearl and an ount book.

    The East Pearl was the size of a child¡¯s fist. Without thousands of silver taels, it would not be able to buy it. Xu Zhengsheng was very pleased with the generous of An Zheng. As he opened the ledger his face changed again, it¡¯s from the Dafang agency. It was clear that he had taken a lot of money from the agency. When, how many times, it was clear.

    ¡°¡±Gou Zhanli, you bastard!¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng pped the table and walked around the room several times.

    The door creaked open and someone from outside entered the room. Private assistant Liu Sui came in. He immediately closed the door after seeing Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s appearance. ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng pointed at the ount book on the table. Liu Sui quickly walked over to pick it up and look at it. When he saw the East pearl, he understood what was going on. ¡°¡±did An Zheng sent over this?¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng said, ¡°¡±He personally sent it.¡±¡±

    Liu Sui let out a long breath, ¡°¡±That¡¯s alright, it means that this young man knows the seriousness of the situation, and also understands how to act. He personally sent the ount book to you, and added an East Pearl. His attitude was clear, he didn¡¯t want to have any irreconcble conflicts with you. Therefore, stop this matter of Gou Zhanli. ¡°¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng said, ¡°¡±I also think so. This An Zheng has personallye to the door. He has a very high regard for me, and his manners and demeanor also have the bearing of a name. His background is not umon. If he handed the book to the troops, it would be a robbery for me too. Empress Dowager Su was afraid that her subordinates didn¡¯t have much of an official status. She wanted to arrange a person for herself at the same time as she wanted to see the sewing. If I fall, the empress dowager¡¯s people will immediately be the magistrate. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So, this person can be a friend.¡±¡±

    Liu Sui said, ¡°¡±There seems to be an uncountable attitude towards the age. This kind of age is impossible without the cultivation of a great family. Therefore, I still feel that we should contact this person more and be at least friendly. ¡°¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng nodded, ¡°¡±Go send someone to the Deyue Restaurant to change the menu. I¡¯ve set a table of ordinary dishes before, telling the people of Deyue Restaurant to change into the best. ¡°¡±

    Liu Sui bent over and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±¡±

    He took two steps, then turned around and said, ¡°¡±Gou Zhanli, you can¡¯t leave this person alive ¡­ I can go to the troops and send some silver into the prison, let him die there?¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng waved his hand, ¡°¡±Go ahead and arrange it. This ingrate is ungrateful. Without me to take care of him, can he have today? He actually dares to remember my ounts? He obviously doesn¡¯t have a good heart. ¡°¡±

    Liu Sui nodded, ¡°¡±Sure, then I¡¯ll make arrangements as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    On the street, An Zheng and Du Shoushou walked side by side.

    ¡°¡±An Zheng, why did you send that rotten thing the east pearl? That fellow must be a corrupt official, how else would he be able to support a subordinate like Gou Zhanli? ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    An Zheng asked, ¡°¡±Should corrupt officials like this die?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t kill him right now because he will involve us all. You and I think of Xu Zhengsheng as an enemy, but because of that East Pearl and ount book, Xu Zhengsheng no longer treats us as enemies. ¡°¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°¡±Let the enemy treat us as friends, It¡¯s just a East Pearl. With the group divided into groups, Xu Zhengsheng would most likely be in contact with a corrupt official as well as him. All of the men in the Military Ministry were real men. Later on, Xu Zhengsheng gave us information. We can understand more news and insider information in Fanggu. What a good spy, this East Pearl worth it! ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t there another ount book? That¡¯s Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s life,¡±¡± Du said.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a fake.¡±¡±

    An Zheng samiled, ¡°¡±The book was written by crazy Qu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh my god, you¡¯re not afraid of him finding it¡¯s fake.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think Xu Zhengsheng will remember how much money he gets from the agency?¡±¡±

    Du gazed nkly for a moment, then pped An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±F * ck me ¡­ Old fox!¡±¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no room for a man like Gou Zhanli to live. Make Xu Zhengsheng to kill Gou Zhanli, even better than we do it ourselves. ¡°¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t I find you were so sinister?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How can I let you see things like that? You were thrown a rock in the toiletst time, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°¡±Um, right... Holy sh * t!¡±¡± You threw the rock! ¡°¡±

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>

    Gu Qianye once asked An He a question ¡­ Are you a good person?

    Anjou did not answer.

    Perhaps men and women don¡¯t think the same of good people, especially in some ways.

    For example, when a woman seriously tells a man that you are a good person, she usually means that I don¡¯t think much of you.

    However, Gu Qianye¡¯s good person question did not mean that.

    She was very curious about the peaceful disposition of the world. She was clearly a good person, but why was her methods so cruel?

    Many times, the methods used to fight for peace were even more brutal than the methods used by bad people.

    Actually, Gu Qianye also had an answer in his heart.

    An argument is better for a good person than a good person.

    An argument is worse for a bad person than a bad person.

    So this was a very, very attractive man, even though he was only fifteen years old.

    By the time An Zaiyue returned to his residence, the Tian Qi Sect¡¯s sign was already hanging at the entrance.

    This sign was made by someone when An Zeng was in Fringe City. They had arrived at the capital thousands of miles away on the way.

    The two men stood on thedder, polishing the que, and when they saw Anjou, they quickly greeted him.

    The people in the outside world were curious as to the origins of this Celestial Sect.

    Hundreds of people had entered the city, and those sects that had so many disciples were truly not to be underestimated.

    However, the truth was that there were only a few people in the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    As the Sect Leader, thin Du and his husband, as well as the sect¡¯s head steward, he did everything in his power.

    As the Sect Leader and Mister Jia¡¯s steward, he served the disciples quitefortably.

    Just as An Zizheng was about to enter, he suddenly felt a killing intent behind him.

    Killing intent was actually very mysterious.

    To give an example ¡­ Six years ago, the general carefully selected one thousand and eight hundred people.

    Six yearster, Iron Liuhuo had a total of 3,600 people.

    After reconstructing the Flowing Fire of Metal, Fang¡¯s confidante said only that he was training in the army and left the capital with 1,800 Flowing Fire of Metal. No one knew where he had gone.

    It was summer when they returned, but when they entered the city, everyone felt a chill run down their backs.

    That night, Iron Liuhuo was examined by the King of the Yan on the city¡¯s drill grounds.

    After Duke Yan left, Tie Liuyan immediately slept on the drill grounds.

    Some handicapped veterans who were in charge of daily necessities said to someer ¡­ That night, within a kilometer of the drill grounds, there wasn¡¯t a single mosquito.

    An Zhe felt the killing intent. He was once the head of the Great Yue State, so he was more sensitive towards killing intent than others.

    But when he turned around, the killing intent was gone.

    Not far away, he saw a guy in white clothes holding an oil-paper umbre, looking at him from the corner of the street.

    Thest rays of the setting sun were still there, and the sky was clear without rain.

    The man held up an umbre.

    When he saw this person, An Zhe suddenly wanted to curse.

    He let him in first, then walked alone in that direction.

    Skinny Dean didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he stood guard by the door to watch the fight.

    ¡°¡±I thought you were dead somewhere.¡±¡±

    An Zui said as he walked.

    That person smiled and replied, ¡°¡±After analysing the situation, I will live longer than you.¡±¡±

    And you were dead, if I wanted to. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you doing here?¡±¡±

    That person said very sincerely, ¡°¡±I miss you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    That person shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±This doesn¡¯t seem to be how the famous sect master An treats his guests.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The ghost will not disperse.¡±¡±

    He then pointed to his residence, ¡°¡±Do you want toe in and have a seat? If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t force me.¡±¡±

    That person put down the oil-paper umbre. It turned out to be Chen Shaobai, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for over three years.

    ¡°¡±Forget it. You know that I¡¯m not that Chen Shaobai, but if Skinny Du doesn¡¯t know, then how troublesome would it be to exin?¡±¡±

    There¡¯s a barbecue stall at the corner. Do you want to go? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Scared of you?¡±¡±

    Ann went back first to talk to Skinny Du, saying he was a friend, and then she would exin it to him.

    Then, the two of them went around in a circle and arrived at a barbecue stall far away.

    ¡°¡±Is this the street corner you were talking about?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t say which street.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat down and greeted the boss, ¡°¡±Two big waists.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at the monster and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we add two Yang Bao?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Oh, you¡¯re at a loss too.¡±¡±

    An Zeng rolled his eyes at him, ¡°¡±Why did youe to Fang Cengcheng?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Doing business.¡±¡±

    He ordered some cold dishes and fifty meat skewers, then ordered a pot of wine, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about you first. Didn¡¯t we have an appointment to have a big meal together with that Master Xu Zhengsheng of the Fang family? Why are you so happy toe out for a barbecue with me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that the old master will me you and take you all into the Fang family¡¯s prison?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I let Madman Qu go. This kind of thing is just a formality.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu will tell them that I went to dinner with the soldiers.

    ¡°¡±Will he really ask the Military Department?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been corrupted from your studies.¡±¡±

    When the barbecue arrived, he lowered his head and ate without saying a word, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in three or five days.

    Such a fine young master with his elegant white clothes, eating with his mouth full of oil was so unseemly that passersby often cast sidelong nces at him.

    Chen Shaobai waved to An Zeng, ¡°¡±Give me your hand. I recently learned an ultimate skill at a teacher¡¯s school. I want to see how fierce your hand is.¡±¡±

    Who knows how many people you¡¯ve offended when you¡¯ve made such a big mess the moment you arrived in Fang Gu City.

    ¡°¡±Come,e. Today, I will give you my divination for free.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stretched out his hand in disbelief, then Chen Shaobai lowered his head and wiped the oil on his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°¡±You said you¡¯re so stupid, why are you still living in the Jianghu?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ I was too careless.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I heard that you rejected the military¡¯s n to enter the Martial Arts Academy directly and insisted on taking the exam yourself?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You could have taken a direct route, but you chose to take a detour around the small path. Are you sick?¡±¡±

    An Zeng curiously looked at him, ¡°¡±Why are you staring at me as soon as you arrived at Fang Shoucheng?¡±¡±

    You heard, you heard, who did you hear?

    I didn¡¯t see many people when I entered the military. You even know what to say, what exactly do you want? ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±I already said I miss you. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you let people have a good meal?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed heartily, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not Fang Shancheng, I¡¯ve been here for two years already. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know about me.¡±¡±

    I was in the military on the day you entered the military, and I was drinking tea in a room not far away when you spoke to the military.

    I¡¯m on good terms with Fangdao, so I know what you two said.

    ¡°¡±Also, when you entered the magistrate court today, I was also there, so I know what you said.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What a coincidence.¡±¡±

    An Zhan scolded, ¡°¡±If I believe you, I¡¯ll be a sledgehammer, why is it so perfect?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t he say it was too coincidental? Since you don¡¯t believe him, then forget it.¡±¡±

    However, you and I might meet at the Autumn Festival. I just want to tell you that if you meet me at that time, you might be in trouble.

    I won¡¯t give you face. I¡¯ll beat you as badly as I can.

    You say how so many coincidences, you see another coincidences.

    ¡°¡±If you want to participate in the Autumn Festival, then I¡¯ll also participate in the Autumn Festival. This fate between us is truly wonderful.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Speak humannguage.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not eating?¡±¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, he took the skewers and gnawed on them: ¡°¡±I want to remind you, the Martial Arts Academy exam is nothing. Even if you barbecue the dpidated Martial Arts Academy, it will still recruit you, because the Military Department¡¯s Minister, Hao Ping, has always been full of praise towards you.¡±¡±

    However, the Autumn Ceremony was different. Everyone wanted to be the champion of those sects and academies.

    ¡°¡±And this year, there are a lot of geniuses, as if they don¡¯t need money, grabbing a bunch of them all at once.¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned, ¡°¡±So he is the Lord Minister of the War Department.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Even if I said you¡¯re stupid, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Do you really think that he¡¯s a sixth rank outsider?¡±¡±

    Forget it, I won¡¯t bother about matters of intelligence with you.

    I¡¯m here to tell you that there are only three slots in the Martial Arts Academy, so it won¡¯t be that easy for you to enter the Autumn Festival.

    He always felt that he was very confident in his ability, but did you know anything about the Martial Arts Academy?

    Do you know who is yourpetitor in the martial field?

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, the people from the Martial Arts Academy are very united, but they will definitely not go easy on us. Even if it¡¯s the selection of their own people, they will still fight with the real deal.¡±¡±

    As he ate, he mumbled, ¡°¡±This is exactly what I like about Yan Ren. No matter how good our rtionship is, as long as it involves apetition, there won¡¯t be anything fishy about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Especially the Swallow Wu Fu, his personality is the most straightforward and adorable.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of where this Chen Shaobai came from and what exactly he wanted to do.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not treating me to barbecue because you want to tell me who I need to pay attention to, are you?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai put down the skewers in his hands. ¡°¡±Of course not, it was you who invited me.¡±¡±

    After that, he continued to eat.

    ¡°¡±Well, tell me who I should take note of.¡±¡±

    Without raising his head, Chen Shaobai extended two fingers, ¡°¡±Two more big waists.¡±¡±

    An Zhan clenched his teeth. ¡°¡±Give him ten!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai straightened his chest and said, ¡°¡±I want to eat ten!¡±¡±

    A young woman who was leading the child looked at the two of them with a regretful expression. She muttered to herself, ¡°¡±These two are pretty good young men. They have delicate features and a good figure. How could they be stupid?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai chuckled, ¡°¡±I really can¡¯t eat ten of them. Two will do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But speaking of which, what is your cultivation level now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t say.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Forget it, at your age, I don¡¯t think you are too strong.¡±¡±

    I won¡¯t tell anyone who is stronger in the Martial Arts Academy. You will know when you enter the Academy.

    ¡°¡±If you can stand out among so many geniuses in the Martial Arts Academy, you only need to remember three people ¡­ One is the Great Cauldron Academy¡¯s Su Feiheng, and the other is the Supreme Dao Hall¡¯s Feng Xiuzhu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who else?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Nonsense, of course it¡¯s me.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai ate thest mouthful of meat and patted his belly in satisfaction, ¡°¡±I¡¯m full, thank you for your hospitality.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you really want me to pay for the food you brought me out to eat?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯ve made so much money in Fringe City, why do you care about such a small amount of money?¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t be so stingy, the information I¡¯ve given you is worth ten thousand gold ¡­ Be careful of Su Feihun, this person ¡­ is from Empress Dowager Su¡¯s people, so there¡¯s no fairness or fairness to speak of since the beginning of the Ascension Ceremony.

    ¡°¡±If you really meet this person, just admit defeat.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up, then he picked up the oil-paper umbre and left.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t understand. It was already dark. What was he thinking by holding up the oil-paper umbre?

    Perhaps sensing the doubt in An Zaiyue¡¯s words, Chen Shaobai¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and then he turned around: ¡°¡±I lifted my umbre because I was too handsome. Too many admiring gazes made me feel like I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    An Xuan stood up, put down a piece of silver, and left.

    He knew that Chen Shaobai came with good intentions, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was, what exactly was Chen Shaobai¡¯s identity?

    Why did he always help her?

    Chen Shaobai held the oil-paper umbre and walked out of the alley. However, he did not walk into the main street and continued to walk through those small streets.

    He seemed to know Fang Cengcheng very well, and he was familiar with every road.

    He stopped at the back door of a big house. The back door opened with a creak. A few people came out and saw Chen Shaobai¡¯s oil-paper umbre. They all kneeled down, ¡°¡±Greetings, Young Chieftain.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai casually waved his hand: ¡°¡±Is he there?¡±¡±

    One of them replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded and walked into the back door.

    Not long after Chen Shaobai entered, the wide front door of the mansion suddenly closed, and everyone retreated into the mansion.

    Thenterns by the door were very bright, and ording to the inscribed board on the door... Zhuge Residence.

    Fang Gu City only had one Zhuge residence, and that was the home of the Right Prime Minister Zhuge Yan.

    That night, the old official Zhuge Yan died.

    Zhuge Yan was an expert of the Small Perfection Stage.

    Beside the corpse, there was an oil-paper umbre. On the umbre, there was a picture of ¡­ Yaksha.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>

    When the news of Zhuge Yan¡¯s sudden death reached An Zhe, it did not affect An Zhe much.

    He knew Zhuge Yan, an old official who could endure and die two Swallow Kings and still hold a certain position in the imperial court. Naturally, she was extraordinary.

    However, he was very old after all, and there was no need to pay too much attention to the matter of sickness and death.

    If Zhuge Yan was younger, then there might be people sighing.

    However, Zhuge Yan¡¯s death was not a bad thing for many people in the imperial court.

    Because there was an empty space.

    It was said that the entire imperial court had gone to the Wenwu City, and the Zhuge Residence was especially bustling with noise and excitement.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t even associate Zhuge Yan¡¯s death with Chen Shaobai. He wasn¡¯t an immortal, so how could he possibly link these two lines together?

    An Zou didn¡¯t know Zhuge Yan, neither did he know Chen Shaobai.

    However, because of this matter, the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s assessment was dyed a little bit. As to when it would reconvene, he had to wait for the notice.

    As the Prime Minister of Yan, Zhuge Yan had been in the imperial court for decades.

    However,ter on, because he was so mboyant, the King of Yan had no choice but to suppress him.

    Zhuge Yan¡¯s intelligence was not something an ordinary person couldpare with. After sensing that something was amiss, she took the initiative to ask to resign from all her positions of authority. She only kept the position of Dean of the Grand Academy and asked King Yan¡¯s permission to teach.

    After this imperial report was given out, Yan Wang felt that his many years of contribution had made it difficult for him to make a move.

    After some consideration, Zhuge Yan¡¯s trusted aides were dismissed, but in the end, Zhuge Yan was given the position of prime minister.

    However, in order to counterbnce the situation, the King of Yan changed the Prime Minister¡¯s position to the Minister of the Right and Left and chose another high official to be the Minister of the Left.

    However, the roots of the tree were deep. After all, even without real power, he could still summon the wind and rain through all these years.

    When Zhuge Yan suddenly died, some sensitive people thought of Empress Dowager Su, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything rash.

    A year ago, Su Mao was promoted to prime minister of the left.

    A yearter, Su Zong was about to be appointed General.

    The sudden death of Zhuge Yan at this critical juncture was indeed rather subtle.

    It was said that on that day, the empress dowager Su Qing and Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, all went to the Zhuge manor and stayed in the manor for a day and a night before leaving.

    This was an unprecedented honor.

    An Zeng had sent people to inquire about the news, but these matters were still far away from them, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them.

    He was more willing to consider how he could safely enter the Martial Arts Academy and how he could safely enter the Autumn Festival.

    How could he infiltrate into the power hierarchy of Great Yan, how could he rescue Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother from the Celestial Prison?

    Directly meeting Mu Changyan?

    That was impossible. Even if Mu Changyan saw him, would he dare to release Aunty Ye from Heaven Prison?

    It had been more than three years, and he would have done it if he had the guts.

    An Zhan didn¡¯t know either. Actually, Mu Changyan had seen him the same day he entered the city. It was just that Empress Dowager Su had already used three years to wipe out all of her sharpness, causing her memories to blur.

    Mu Changyan only felt that the two words ¡°¡±Heavenly Awakening¡±¡± were a little familiar, and he forgot about the dpidated martial institution opposite the World of Illusions.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he had forgotten, but that he didn¡¯t believe that An Zaihai and the others could truly create miracles.

    While they were cultivating in the sect, he told Old Huo to think of a way to settle down the Heaven Defying Seal, since all the attention in Fang Gu City was focused on the Zhuge residence.

    After three years, they had practiced cheating for tens or even hundreds of times more than the other cultivators. If they could not achieve anything, then they would be apologizing for the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Amidst the drizzling rain, An Zaihai carried a ck oil-paper umbre and walked towards the direction of Mingwen Street. He wore a set of simple but clean ck cloth clothes and a pair of thousandyered ck and white cloth shoes.

    Actually, the reason why An Zaihai came to Fang Bancheng was not only for Xiao Qidao, it was also for himself.

    Back then, when he was ambushed at the Cang Man Mountain, he was on this side of the Yan Kingdom.

    At that time, the war was so intense and grand that it was impossible for the cultivators of the Yan Country not to know.

    The reason why he came over without stopping was because the Great Sage had sent someone to tell him that King Huai of the Royal Seven had been ambushed in Yan Country.

    Chen Zhongzhu is one of the best friends in the security dispute. In many ways, the two of them have unparalleled harmony.

    They talked about everything. An Zeng had once said that in this world, he knew himself better than anyone else, and that was Prince Huai¡¯s heavy weapon.

    At that time, the sixteen kingdoms fought fiercely, and the allied armies of Yan, Zhao, and Zhuohe advanced at a rapid pace, almost annihting Yongguo.

    The Holy Emperor of the Da Xi family was rather fond of his seven sons, Chen Zhong, so he intended to send Chen Zhong as the emissary of the Da Xi to mediate the war between the sixteen kingdoms.

    Da Xi¡¯s strategy was to not let any country get wiped out, even if they could fight.

    Because the Da Xi family needed these small countries to keep fighting and killing people, only then would these small countries not pose any threat to the Da Xi family.

    And in order to add some political chips and credit to the artifact, the emissary, who should not have been the prince himself, was appointed to the artifact.

    When the news reached back to the Great Xi, it was about Chen Chong being attacked while he was visiting the country.

    Instead ofing with arge group of people, An Zaiyue was the first one to arrive.

    As a result, as soon as he entered the territory of Yan Country, the people of Yan Country told him that Prince Xi was trapped somewhere in the Cang Man Mountain.

    That ce was actually a section of the Swallow Mountain Range, a branch of the Azure Barbarian Mountain Range.

    The Swallow Mountain Range was to the north of the Swallow Country, and the nearest ce was less than thirty miles away from Fang Gu City.

    In fact, he had been schemed against from the very beginning. Furthermore, because he was too concerned and confused, he had neglected too many ws.

    With his strength back then, when he just entered the Yan Country, he was found by the Swallow people and then told where the heavy weapon was trapped ¡­ ¡­ This was clearly not reasonable.

    In the end, due to his impatience, he did not even think about these things and directly charged into the Cang Man Mountain.

    He had fought dozens of experts alone in the great battle of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, but he had never seen Chen Chong appear.

    Even if Chen Chong was not surrounded by experts, there were still a few terrifying cultivators.

    He hadn¡¯t seen any of them, so at that moment he understood what was going on.

    His best friend, using himself as bait, had caught Anjou.

    Therefore, at that time, the Yan Country must have been well-informed.

    Otherwise, if the leader of the Great Xi Empire died in the Cangman Mountain, this incident alone would have been enough to make the Da Xi army move up north and crush the Yan Country into dust.

    However, none of this happened. In other words, the matter back then had always been a matter of contention.

    Someone was going to get rid of the struggle for peace, and Chen Zhong was one of them.

    But until now, An Zui still hadn¡¯t figured out the reason why Chen Zuodao wanted to get rid of him.

    If Chen Xinjie bes the Crown Prince, he will inherit the position of the Holy Emperor in the future. With their rtionship, wouldn¡¯t he go all out to support him?

    An Zaixin didn¡¯t understand, and since he wasn¡¯t strong enough to go back to the Da Xi, he decided to unravel the threads and find out what he could.

    Back then, the Yan Country must have received an order, and there were even some experts from the Yan Country among the cultivators that surrounded and attacked the Yan Country.

    If he wanted to investigate these things clearly, he had to enter the Yan Kingdom¡¯s imperial court.

    Therefore, An Zaiyue wanted to meet Zhuang Feifei. That woman had a deep background and should be able to get some information from her.

    Just as he was walking towards the Mausoleum of Books, in the Mausoleum of Books, he suddenly felt like he had just walked out of the Mausoleum of Books.

    Empress Dowager Suy limply on her side with her eyes closed. Three young maidservants waited on her.

    One of them massaged his legs, one massaged his waist, and the other one massaged his back. The three of them were so quiet that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    They were three young girls who looked to be around fourteen or fifteen years old, and they were all very beautiful.

    However, under such heavy pressure, everyone¡¯splexion was pale, as if they were sick.

    With a wave of her hand, she motioned for the three maids to leave.

    Prime Minister Su Mao sat nearby and sipped his tea. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, Zhuge Yan is dead. That should be the end of it, right?¡±¡±

    In the past, only a few people knew the secret.

    The reason why Daoxi and the Wanxiang had been pressuring Qin Wentian nonstop was because they were afraid that the news of this matter would leak out.

    ¡°¡±After all, the one who died ¡­ is the head of the Great Xi, a very important person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What kind of big shot are you talking about?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su closed her eyes and sneered. ¡°¡±Dead means dead. There¡¯s no more use.¡±¡±

    However, the Head of the Guards was indeed impressive. After dying for so many years, this matter was still not over.

    Rumor has it that in the Great Xi Country, there were still many people who wanted revenge for him, and they were constantly putting pressure on the Great Xi Empire.

    ¡°¡±Prince Hui¡¯s highness is also most likely a little pestered, so he asked us to take care of everything that needs to be done.¡±¡±

    She lowered her tone, ¡°¡±However, I¡¯ve wanted to kill Zhuge Yan a long time ago, but I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Yan was a cultivator in the Small Perfection Stage, almost at the peak of her cultivation and was not easy to deal with.

    Besides, there were so many experts in his residence. Who knew what kind of powerful people from the martial world were hiding among the hanger-ons?

    ¡°¡±This time, Zhuge Yan¡¯s sudden death saved a lot of trouble.¡±¡±

    Su Mao asked, ¡°¡±Is Zhuge Yan really sick?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±I had someone examine the corpse, and it was indeed an illness and death.¡±¡±

    At his age, dying of an acute illness is nothing. ¡°¡±

    Su Zong, who was sitting on the other side, said, ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then we should be able to exin to the Great Xi.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, the thing that makes me unhappy is ¡­ the things that King Hui has promised, he has yet to fulfill.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su sat up abruptly. ¡°¡±Su Zong, I¡¯m going to prop you up as a general. Can¡¯t you grow up a bit more?¡±¡±

    Do you think Lord Huai will really give us those things?

    Even if he doesn¡¯t, with Da Xi¡¯s strength and his position as the Prince of Xi, how can we notpromise?

    ¡°¡±If you keep being superficial, how will you deal with Fang¡¯s confidant?¡±¡±

    Su Zong hurriedly stood up: ¡°¡±Elder sister is right, I¡¯ve remembered it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Call me Her Majesty!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°¡±You have to make a clear distinction between family matters and country!¡±¡±

    Su Zong¡¯s face was pale as he lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±This subject ¡­ knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su softened her tone and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine if we speak of this matter privately, but if any of you dare speak of it carelessly, I won¡¯t hold back even if you are my trusted ones.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Yan, who had participated in this incident, was already dead.

    There was also the soldier minister, Hao Ping. For the time being, he could not think of any reason to kill him.

    ¡°¡±But don¡¯t forget, there are people who are not involved, but they also know who they are!¡±¡±

    She looked at Su Zong and Su Mao. ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t get rid of these two people, I won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly for a single day.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping is in charge of the Infantry Division and his men are all in the army. This is also why I asked you to be a general.

    But I know that with your aptitude and methods, you are absolutely not a match for Hao Ping.

    ¡°¡±Forget it ¡­ We¡¯ll talk about it when we send wise men to our home country in the future.¡±¡±

    Su Zong fell to his knees with a plop. ¡°¡±May the empress dowager give me a chance to share the empress dowager¡¯s worries.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su gave a cold snort. ¡°¡±All I know is flowers, flowers, and snow. If you don¡¯t change now, I really can¡¯t use you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject will change his ways and not disappoint the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Stand up.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su waved a hand. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not the hardest part to get rid of Hao Ping, but it¡¯s hard for Fang Xin.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fang Zhiyi¡¯s cultivation is unfathomable, killing him is too difficult.¡±¡±

    She was a little irritable. After being silent for a while, she said, ¡°¡±We should take advantage of the fact that our friend is not in Fang Bancheng¡¯s territory and get rid of Hao Ping as soon as possible, and take over the rights of the Infantry Division.¡±¡±

    After that, he would take back the military authority of Fang¡¯s bosom friend. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to kill him.

    On King Daxi¡¯s side, I will send people who are close to me to reply.

    Don¡¯t count on me to give you orders for everything.

    What do I need you to do if everything depends on me?

    I¡¯m not raising a child. I need help.

    ¡°¡±If I can¡¯t share your worries, then I¡¯ll be worried for you all the time. If this goes on, there won¡¯t be any need for you all to remain here.¡±¡±

    Su Mao and Su Zong stood up and bowed their heads while cupping their fists, ¡°¡±This official is useless.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Just by looking at the two of you, I feel annoyed ¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su suddenly thought of something. ¡°¡±There¡¯s still another person. How could I forget? It¡¯s a disaster if we keep that living corpse of the Star Condensation Institute alive.¡±¡±

    At the same time, An Zuoshi had just walked out of the main gate of the Gathering Merchant House.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>

    When he saw Zhuang Feifei again, An Zhe felt as if her entire person had changed.

    The former Zhuang Fei Fei, sexy, charming, enticing, let one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    But when he saw her again, she was dignified and beautiful like a peony.

    ¡°¡±Little mister?¡±¡±

    The moment Zhuang Feifei saw the struggle for safety, her eyes blinked. Her childish attitude now and then became a bit more mischievous.

    An Zhe, who was sitting in the living room and had nothing to do but look at the paintings on the wall, quickly stood up and sped his hands. ¡°¡±Greetings, Mr.¡±¡± he said.

    Zhuang Feifei waved her hands to signal the servants to leave. She sat across from the soldiers and waited for them to all leave before looking at her old self: ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t fun at all. With such politeness, I feel like the distance between us has shortened.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t forget, you are the benefactor of our Gathering Merchant House.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where the grace is.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei pointed at her heart, ¡°¡±Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at his towering chest and nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just not easy to take back.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei blushed, spitting out a mouthful of saliva, ¡°¡±Why did youe to Fang Cengcheng when you were a tycoon in Fringe City?¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed, ¡°¡±You sure are thinking about me.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±Your matter, isn¡¯t it already spread all over the street?¡±¡±

    The news was flying everywhere. There were all sorts of things to say.

    Some people say that you are the illegitimate child of one of the most important officials in the imperial court.

    Some say that you¡¯re the young master of some big sect, that you¡¯re a fierce dragon crossing the river to take root in the capital.

    I¡¯m the only one who knows all about you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s one more, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s forgotten about me.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei thought about it for a moment but couldn¡¯t think of anyone. She subconsciously ignored Mu Changyan, who was already a big shot of the Swallow King.

    ¡°¡±For the Autumn Ceremony?¡±¡±

    she asked.

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±For you, too.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei subconsciously looked left and right, then shook her head: ¡°¡±If you keep talking nonsense like this, I won¡¯t be able to talk to you face to face. I can only call back the servants, and only then will you restrain yourself?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re at home,¡±¡± said Anjou.

    Zhuang Feifei remained silent for a moment, some things shing briefly in her eyes. ¡°¡±Some are presumptuous, they can¡¯t always be so unbridled.¡±¡±

    You know exactly where to do it.

    Just like how you¡¯re no longer that little mister from back then, but the head of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    Hundreds of people entered the city in a formidable array. This was a scene that not even those famous big sects had seen before. ¡°¡±(TL: Chinese idiom: Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom = Chinese idiom)¡±¡±)

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m thick-skinned.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei burst outughing, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true, I agree.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Speak, why are you looking for me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I remember Mister saying that you owe me a favor.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said solemnly, ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want a detailed list of people. All the popr candidates for the Autumn Ceremony.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are much more familiar with Beijing than I am. If I were to ask around, it would be toote.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei seemed relieved, ¡°¡±Just this matter?¡±¡±

    This matter is too small, and the favor you owe me back then was too great.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it to you tomorrow morning.

    Oh yes, have you heard anything?

    ¡°¡±The one you fixed yesterday was taken back from the military to the Fang family prison, and hemitted suicidest night.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t heard of it, but I¡¯ve thought of it.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said: ¡°¡±What a good move, it made me a little afraid of you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t build my prestige a little bit, I won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold in Fang Shoucheng even if I borrowed the power of your Gathering Shang Academy and the Military Department.¡±¡±

    The reason why I brought several hundred people here majestically wasn¡¯t because I was strong enough, but because we were still very weak.

    ¡°¡±If you want others to not provoke you, the first thing you need to do is bluff.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said: ¡°¡±It¡¯s going to be difficult for you. You¡¯re only fifteen this year, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded. ¡°¡±I told you, the older ones wille and see you.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei blushed again, ¡°¡±He¡¯s obviously a very decent person, but his mouth is full of nderous words.

    A person like you, I don¡¯t know how much of a ruckus you¡¯ll cause in the future.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the guts to do that, so you might make quite a few women feel sad for you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. No matter how much money you have, you won¡¯t be afraid, because I¡¯ve never had any.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t keep me for dinner, I¡¯m going back.

    Furthermore ¡­ I also want to know who in the imperial court I have that can get close to me.

    ¡°¡±You are quite familiar with the Soldier Division. If I want to gain a foothold, I cannot do without the support of the Soldier Division.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei said, ¡°¡±I will enclose a list of the officials you need to move around on the list that I will give you tomorrow.

    However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. As far as I know, the Military Affairs Minister also greatly praises you.

    You don¡¯t need to worry about entering the Martial Arts Academy. Even if your cultivation is slightlycking, your insight and ability to appraise treasures are enough to move others.

    ¡°¡±Even if you really can¡¯t enter the Martial Arts Academy, the position of the head storekeeper of our Gathering Merchant House will always be reserved for you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan stood up and said, ¡°¡±I can rest assured after hearing your words. I won¡¯t let go of my meal anyway.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei stood up, ¡°¡±Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±¡±

    An Zaihai looked around, ¡°¡±Forget it, I can see that you also worked hard.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes shed, not knowing what to say.

    She was indeed in a difficult situation. After returning to the headquarters, she had to worry about everything. How could she not be tired of such a huge business relying on ady to support it and roam around the various powers?

    ¡°¡±Goodbye.¡±¡±

    As he walked out, Zhuang Feifei stood up to send him off.

    At this moment, a group of people rushed in from the outside.

    The one in the lead was a young man wearing silk clothing. He looked to be around twenty years old and had a pale white face without a beard.

    He was handsome, but he was the kind of person who could see through his true nature with a single nce.

    This sort of person was unbridled and haughty. He was born into a big family, and was thus repulsive and loathsome.

    An Zaiyue did not have the Fiery Eyes of Truth, but he had seen too many people, especially when it came to Mystical Arts. He saw even more of these people.

    ¡°¡±Mister, is this another lover?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This looks unfamiliar. Is this a new rtionship?¡±¡±

    The man was slender and had a bow on his back. He looked really annoying when he was speaking with his eyes squinted.

    ¡°¡±Young Master Su, this is just an old friend of mine.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei exined with a straight face.

    She said to An Zhan, ¡°¡±This is the Great Cauldron Academy¡¯s Prince Su.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Su Feihun?¡±¡±

    Before Zhuang Fei Fei said anything, the young man raised his eyebrows and said to An Xuan, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not him. Are you all ignorant things from the countryside?¡±¡±

    The Grand Cauldron Academy doesn¡¯t only have one young master, Su Fei Lun, and I, Su Feiyun, as well.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s him, I¡¯m me.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded and said nothing.

    Su Feiyun looked at Zhuang Fei Fei and asked: ¡°¡±What did the First Mister just say?¡±¡±

    This is an old acquaintance of yours?

    Aiyo, looks like you¡¯re only 16 or 17 years old. Old friendship ¡­ How many years have you two been friends for?

    When your husband fell ill and hooked up with him, he was only eleven or twelve years old?

    Can I satisfy you?

    But it¡¯s safe to bring a boy. No one will suspect you.

    Are you two sleeping on your husband¡¯s bed?

    Hey, it¡¯s fucking exciting.

    ¡°¡±I say, sir, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time, and you won¡¯t think about me?¡±¡±

    When he said to think about it, he pushed himself forward.

    Zhuang Feifei frowned, ¡°¡±Young Master Su, you still have to think carefully before you speak. Don¡¯t embarrass the Su n.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyunughed heartily: ¡°¡±I like your mannerism. You are a widowed person, so shouldn¡¯t you be happy having a person like me to look after you?¡±¡±

    It must be hard for you to pretend to be serious, but your coquettish and flirtatious look has already betrayed you.

    ¡°¡±I say, your husband is a living dead man. Why would he want to harm you alive?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the more you pretend, the more I like it.

    I think, when you release yourself, it will be too hot to bear. ¡°¡±

    He reached out his hand to hook Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯s lower jaw. Zhuang Fei Fei took a step back to look at An Ying, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, I¡¯m not going to send you off.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai originally stood there without moving, but Su Feiyun turned around and looked at him: ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you scram?¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t you see that the master is going to be alone with me?

    In a while, I will be with her, and you will also be watching?

    He didn¡¯t know how the thing that popped out from such a ce could be so untactful.

    ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve heard of Su Feihun, of course you also know that I, Su Feiyun, am from the Su n. Can you afford to offend the Su n?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun said: ¡°¡±Then why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around to look at Zhuang Feifei, then suddenly gave a strange smile, ¡°¡±I wille again.¡±¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an outrageous sentence, but there was something strange in An Zhe¡¯s tone. Su Feiyun¡¯s expression immediately changed: ¡°¡±What the hell did you say just now?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at him. ¡°¡±You said I woulde back. What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Is there anything wrong with that? ¡°¡±

    Su Feiyun leaned forward. He was tall and thin, and he looked like a hunchbacked shrimp.

    He was half a head taller than Anthea, and he leaned forward with his nose almost touching Anthea¡¯s forehead. ¡°¡±If you have the guts to say it again, I¡¯ll give you a grave.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a step back, waved his hand in front of his nose, then said to Zhuang Fei Fei Fei with a smile, ¡°¡±Goodbye.¡±¡±

    As he walked out, Su Feiyun reached out to grab him, but his footsteps only slightly changed, causing Su Feiyun to grab nothing but air.

    ¡°¡±Fuck you.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun turned around and nced at Zhuang Feifei: ¡°¡±I¡¯lle look for youter, sooner orter I will fuck you to death.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s face was ashen, but she could not say anything.

    A hint of gratitude shed in her eyes as she looked at Anjou¡¯s retreating back.

    She knew that An Zaiyue was intentionally provoking Su Feiyun, but this way, Su Feiyun would not give up on the fight for An Zaiyue.

    An Zairen stepped out of the door, and Su Feiyun immediately chased after him with his men: ¡°¡±You still want to f * cking leave?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one who offended me in Fang Gu City will have a good ending.¡±¡±

    When they went out, Zhuang Fei Fei immediately waved her hands, and two old men came out from the dark and bowed their heads.

    Zhuang Feifei ordered, ¡°¡±Protect Prince An secretly. He is someone of importance to the military, and should not be harmed.¡±¡±

    But remember, don¡¯t reveal your identity.

    ¡°¡±The Su n¡¯s people ¡­ we cannot offend them for the time being.¡±¡±

    The two old men said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry Madam, we will go now.¡±¡±

    The two of them disappeared in a sh like ghosts.

    An Zhan intentionally kept a certain distance from Su Feiyun because he wanted to test his strength.

    As expected from An Zaiyue, this kind of person¡¯s cultivation was very ordinary. The only reason he could enter the Grand Cauldron Academy was because his surname was Su.

    However, among the guards beside Su Feiyun, there were two people who extended their hands out with extraordinary hands.

    One of them was as strong as an ox while the other was short and lean like a rat.

    The former was carrying a mountain axe on his back, while thetter was wearing a metal glove. His fingertips were curved but sharp like a knife.

    ¡°¡±How troublesome.¡±¡±

    An Zhe muttered to himself. Once people from the Su n were provoked, they would likely suffer endless future troubles.

    However, his personality was just like that. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t tolerate Su Feiyun humiliating Zhuang Feifei like that.

    If he could endure it, then he wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person to argue, not the lord who was jealous of evil.

    An Zaiyue looked ahead and saw that he needed a suitable ce to act.

    If he wanted to avoid future troubles, he couldn¡¯t let others know that it was him. However, there were many peopleing and going on the street, so it was clearly not suitable.

    Once he escaped as soon as possible, Su Feiyun would definitely go back to find trouble with Zhuang Feifei and force her to reveal her identity.

    Therefore, it was not easy to resolve this sudden matter.

    An Zhe purposely walked into the alley, slightly slowing down his speed, making those people think that they had no way out.

    Sure enough, those people began to speed up, getting closer and closer to him.

    Seeing that there seemed to be an abandoned mansion with grass higher than the walls, and that there wasn¡¯t a suitable ce for an argument, he could only rush into the courtyard.

    Su Feiyun and his subordinates jumped in one by one.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>

    An Zhe¡¯s personality was that of a person who couldn¡¯t bear to see evil, but this was Great Yan City, and Su Feiyun was a member of theter generations.

    After Empress Dowager Su Qing warmed up her grip on power, the power of theter generations grew savagely in the Yan Kingdom, and no one could stop them.

    Some of the officials in the imperial court who disliked him were gradually cleaned up, and the general Fang Zhiyi was driven out of the capital.

    Right now, the biggest eyesore of theter generations was the Infantry Division.

    It didn¡¯t really matter what kind of role Su Feiyun had in theter generations. Such an arrogant person couldn¡¯t be the core of the power hierarchy.

    But it is the little people on the periphery of this ss of power who are the most abominable because they know what they can rely on.

    Such a person might not even be noticed in the eyes of the influential people in the main n. Someone like Su Feiyun would never be able to get close to the core of power. Of course, this sort of carelessness referred to the eyes within the family.

    A true heir of a big n who had received a good education and was carefully nurtured, no matter how gloomy his personality was, he wouldn¡¯t be as domineering and arrogant as Su Feiyun.

    At least, that was not the case for most people.

    Because those people were more secretive when killing people.

    However, there was one thing that he had to admit. The fact that a small character like Su Feiyun was not taken seriously did not mean that others could kill him.

    Once he died, for the sake of the prestige of theter n, theter n would do everything in their power to investigate.

    Therefore, he knew that he had to deal with this matter properly. Otherwise, the Heavenly Awakening Sect would face such a huge power like theter generations.

    No chance at all.

    ¡°¡±Run?¡±¡±

    Where the fuck are you going?

    ¡°¡±In Fang Gu City, I can casually kill you.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun jumped into the wall and waved his hand. His subordinates immediately spread out and blocked all the escape routes around An Shou.

    An Zaiyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss when he heard this person say the word ¡®run¡¯. He couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d actually be an opponent for someone as unrated as this.

    If An Zaiyue really wanted to run, Su Feiyun didn¡¯t even have a chance to catch up.

    Even now, Su Feiyun still thought that An Zhe was running.

    ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun pointed at An Zeng¡¯s nose and roared.

    An Zaiyue calcted the location of this ce. It was not close to the yamen, nor was it close to the imperial pce. Moreover, as long as the fighting situation was controlled to a certain extent, those experts wouldn¡¯t casually take action.

    In order for the authorities to maintain their rule through the powers of cultivators, they had to be sufficiently tolerant of cultivators.

    There were many sects in Fang Gu City, so it was amon urrence for thepetitions between them.

    If the authorities were to appear if there were any signs of a fight, it might cause discontent among the sects.

    An Zhe thought of this in his mind and felt a bit relieved. He then looked at Su Feiyun with a smile: ¡°¡±I heard that there is a young master Su Feiheng from the Great Cauldron Academy, what is his rtionship with you?¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun asked: ¡°¡±What the fuck do you care?¡±¡±

    Right now, the one standing in front of you is Young Master Su Feiyun, not the damn Su Feihu who only knows how to show off coldly!

    Originally, I only wanted to teach you a lesson. If you dare to mention that Su Feihu again, I¡¯ll kill you right now. ¡°¡±

    An Zheughed, ¡°¡±From your flustered and exasperated expression, you can tell that Su Feihun has pressured you quite heavily in the n.¡±¡±

    But it was no wonder. He was called a genius by everyone, and he was ced high hopes by theter generations.

    As for you, you basically have no hope. You can only rely on bullying males and females to prove your existence.

    ¡°¡±Although it¡¯s extremely repulsive, it¡¯s still quite pitiful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who are you calling pitiful?¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun¡¯s face twisted. Because of the great power of theter generations, he, a small figure, was able to do whatever he wanted in Fang Bancheng.

    At this moment, An Zhe¡¯s words were like knives slicing at his self-esteem. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°¡±You said you wanted to teach me a lesson?¡±¡±

    What are you waiting for?

    ¡°¡±My flesh is so tight, I can only loosen up if Ick people.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun pointed a finger and calmly argued: ¡°¡±Cripple him!¡±¡±

    The four or five men grinned as they rushed forward. They were used to bullying others around Su Feiyun, so the matter of crippling others¡¯ hands and feet was nothing to them.

    It was better to say that the Heavenly Son was the best in the capital. In fact, most of the cases had been suppressed. In this age when the news was not circted well, no one else would know about it.

    Since he had already taken the matter into his own hands, of course, he would not let this matter rest.

    When he was first in the Great Xi, he insisted on a belief from beginning to end ¡­ to exorcise evil.

    After all these years, no matter how many things he had experienced, he still needed to maintain his initial state of mind ¡­ Whether it wasw or rules, he needed to use violence to maintain them.

    And all violence based on thew is to suppress evil.

    Tolerant on any kind of evil?

    It¡¯s all nonsense to argue.

    He couldn¡¯t use the power of his cultivation and relied on his body technique.

    This was a tactic that An Zaiyue had devised for himself from the very beginning. He had kept the fluctuations of the Sky Origin Stage to a minimum so as to not attract attention from others.

    A burly man swung his fist towards An Zeng¡¯s face. This kind of move was like a rascal fighting on the street.

    An Xuan reached out his hand. It looked very slow, but it perfectly blocked the fist.

    His hand grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and shook it. The man¡¯s wrist broke with a cracking sound.

    An Zeng pulled the man into his arms, and the big man couldn¡¯t help but leap into An Zeng¡¯s arms.

    When An Zizheng carried it in his arms, he put his hand in, and his elbow naturally moved forward.

    It was as if the big man himself had bumped into An Zhe¡¯s elbow.

    With a dull thud, An Chou¡¯s elbow hit the man¡¯s throat. The man grunted and blood spilled out of his mouth.

    An Zaiyue let go of the man¡¯s hand and the man fell to the ground. He lied on the ground, twitching a few times before he died.

    An Zeng¡¯s elbow shattered his bones, and the broken bone pierced through his trachea. Soon, he died to the point of prating death.

    This caused Su Feiyun to be stunned. No one thought that An Zhe would dare to kill someone first.

    However, once he made a move, there was no longer any room for manoeuvre.

    While the man was stunned for a moment, An Zhe took the initiative to rush out.

    An Xuan¡¯s fistnded on the chest of the second man, and with a heavy punch, the chest of the man immediately copsed.

    The ribs were broken and the broken bone pierced the heart.

    The entire process happened in less than a second. The speed was so fast that no one could react in time.

    Anjou killed the second man, then moved on.

    Before he killed people, he had always used his left hand.

    Because his right hand was still holding his ck oil-paper umbre the entire time.

    An Zaiyue moved forward, his right hand stretched out, and the oil-paper umbre pierced through the chest of the third man like a peerless divine weapon.

    The umbre went in the chest and then out the back.

    An Zeng pushed the umbre forward and it opened with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound.

    The upper half of the burly man¡¯s body was directly crushed by the opened umbre!

    The pieces of flesh flew back like rain, and the few men behind were instantly stunned.

    A piece of fleshnded on a big man¡¯s eyes, and he immediately howled as he crouched down.

    At the same time, An Zeng rushed forward with his knee thrust forward, hitting the face of the big man who was crouching down. The big man¡¯s neck made a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, his head knocked backwards, his body flipped backwards, and he died immediately.

    In less than two seconds, An Zhe killed four people in a row.

    The people behind had yet to react.

    An Zeng opened the oil-paper umbre and turned it around. Like a windmill, the umbre directly cut open the tworge men standing together behind him. One umbre was then divided into four parts.

    At this moment, Su Feiyun¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He truly did not expect to meet such a person.

    Just a few seconds ago, he was still speaking calmly. The moment he made a move, he was like a fierce tiger leaving the mountain, unstoppable.

    At this moment, the short man as small as a mouse moved.

    He wore a pair of metal gloves. The fingers of the gloves were especially sharp and long.

    The man was dressed in short clothes and had no tunic.

    He wore a hat on his head and kept his head down, covering his eyes and nose.

    When he looked up, the menacing re in his eyes sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    As An Zaiyue rushed forward, an umbre swept through their bodies.

    The short rat like person stomped on the ground and dashed out, his body t on the ground.

    He stretched his arms forward, and his body started spinning violently, turning into a drill bit.

    An Xuan ced the oil-paper umbres in front of him. The short and small cultivators crashed into the oil-paper umbres, causing their sharp metal gloves to collide with the surface of the umbres. After that, the umbres shattered.

    The oil-paper umbre exploded with a bang, and the broken surface of the umbre flew up like countless broken butterflies.

    Amongst the flying debris, the cultivator fiercely attacked for thirty-six moves, all of which were aimed at the lower half of the conflict.

    ¡°¡±Drill into the ground, kill him!¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun shouted not far away and then pointed at the big man carrying the mountain axe: ¡°¡±Open Mountain Bear, what are you waiting for!¡±¡±

    The Mountain Breaker Bear took the axe from his back and charged forward with a roar.

    He was so tall and majestic that the ground seemed to vibrate as he moved.

    An Zaihai continuously retreated to avoid the attack of the underground rat. This person¡¯s attack speed was ridiculously fast. He attacked again and again, and he was extremely insidious.

    As An Zaiyue retreated, he suddenly flipped over the ground mouse¡¯s body.

    The hamster reacted very quickly, immediately straightening up and reaching for An Zeng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    His gloves were sharp and sharp, and if they were stuck in, they would tear the peace to shreds.

    An Zeng¡¯s body abruptly twisted in mid-air, avoiding the drilling mouse¡¯s palm. His two legs stretched out to mp onto the drilling mouse¡¯s arms. Then, his body abruptly began to spin in mid-air.

    The ground mouse¡¯s arm was grabbed by An Zaihai¡¯s legs. Then, with a twist, how could he withstand such a huge force?

    The sound of bones breaking was so crisp that it caused ayer of cold sweat to form on the back of a person.

    Andersen broke the hamster¡¯s arm, then turned and grabbed the hamster by the ankle.

    His right hand grabbed the ground mouse¡¯s ankle and swung it towards arge tree nearby, smashing it with a loud thud!

    The burrowing rat¡¯s body was thrown onto arge tree. The big tree that was as thick as a man¡¯s arm began to shake violently, and its leaves began to fall down one after another.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t let go. He grabbed the hamster¡¯s ankle and smashed it against the ground. It didn¡¯t take long before a crater appeared on the ground. The hamster¡¯s body was already soft.

    Seeing that burly man charge towards him, An Zeng used the ground mouse as a weapon and smashed it towards the Mountain Splitter¡¯s head.

    The Mountain Splitting Bear subconsciously used its battle axe to block, directly chopping the ground mouse into two.

    An Zhan pushed his left hand forward, full of energy!

    The blood mist from the hamster was blown away by the air, immediately captivating the Mountain Splitting Bear¡¯s eyes.

    An Zhe moved forward, his left foot kicking on the Mountain Splitting Bear¡¯s knee. He then grabbed the bear¡¯s huge axe in the middle of the air.

    An Zhan¡¯s body swept past the Mountain Splitter¡¯s head, and when he flipped his body, the axe cleaved out from behind the Mountain Splitting Bear, from below and upwards ¡­ The huge axe cleaved in through the spine, splitting the upper half of the bear¡¯s body in half before urately slicing it in half from the middle of its neck. Even its head was split in half.

    When An Zaihainded, the Mountain Splitting Bear was still running forward. Its lower body was still intact, and its legs were still moving forward.

    The upper half of his body had already been split in two, and the bloody mess was especially terrifying.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t stop afternding on the ground. He held the huge axe in both hands, spun it in a circle and swung it.

    The big axe spun violently and flew out, like a spinning frisbee, cutting off the few remaining big men.

    The axe flew back in a circle, and An Zaiyue caught it with a p. He then raised it on his shoulder, ¡°¡±Prince Su, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun¡¯s face was as white as snow. He subconsciously took a step back as his adam¡¯s apple rose and fell: ¡°¡±You ¡­ You actually dare to kill my people ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think the plot is wrong?¡±¡±

    It was clearly you who bullied people, why did the people you bullied kill your people? ¡°¡±

    He jabbed the axe to the ground. ¡°¡±That¡¯s because this time, the plot wasn¡¯t led by you, but by me.¡±¡±

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>

    An Zhe looked at the trembling Su Feiyun. This feeling was just like those evil people were shivering

    in front of him.

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t do this ¡­¡±¡±

    Seeing An Zhan walking towards him, Su Feiyun didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist:

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m from theter generation, even if I make a mistake, it¡¯s not up to you to care. No matter who you are, today¡¯s matter will

    end here, and I promise that I won¡¯t cause trouble for you in the future ¡­ Good man, we won¡¯t get along if we don¡¯t fight, I

    won¡¯t care about you killing those trash. You only need to let me go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can also give you a good future.¡±¡±

    Anne shrugged her

    shoulders to show that she didn¡¯t care.

    Perhaps because he was frightened, Su Feiyun¡¯s voice was trembling: ¡°¡±You can¡¯t kill me,

    I¡¯m from the n ¡­ If you kill me, you won¡¯t have a good ending either.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said as he walked, ¡°¡±Of course I know there

    will be a lot of trouble if I kill you, that¡¯s why I killed you. Because if I don¡¯t kill you, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome.¡±¡±

    Su

    Feiyun turned around and ran, but after only taking two steps, he found An Xuan waiting for him in front.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you anything

    you want. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±¡±

    Su Feiyun suddenly knelt down and kowtowed: ¡°¡±I promise that I won¡¯t dare to provoke the First Mister

    again. I won¡¯t tell anyone else about your matter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What the f * ck are you talking about?¡±¡±

    An Zeng kicked Su Feiyun¡¯s head and

    then swung his axe down.

    Blood sttered everywhere as An Zou dodged to the side.

    He dug a hole in the ground with his axe, threw

    the bodies in one by one, and filled the earth back in.

    ¡°¡±Have you seen enough?¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked over to the two elders from the

    Gathering of the Shang n, and said, ¡°¡±Greetings, Master An.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you want to express your goodwill, don¡¯t hide it.¡±¡±

    To sever

    their rtionship, it was best to be direct and decisive.

    There¡¯s no point in you two hiding in the dark.

    I guess the big man sent

    you to protect me, but when you got into a fight, you thought it was going to be big, so you didn¡¯t dare interfere.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m a simple

    person, so I can solve it without dy. Also... if there is anyone who wishes to distance themselves from me, I will take the

    initiative to sever the rtionship. There is no need for me to sever the connection.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go back and tell your big sir that

    there is no need to remember the favor that is owed to me by the Trading Company. You will not tell anyone about this matter, so

    just treat it as returning my favor.¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and left behind the two old men who were petrified.

    After An Xuan

    left, one of the elders asked another, ¡°¡±What should we do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He actually killed the people from theter generations just like

    that.¡±¡±

    The other old man was silent for a moment before turning around, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, he only did what we wanted to do but didn¡¯t

    dare to do. That¡¯s why sometimes I really want to be younger. That will be the true meaning of revenge.¡±¡±

    He knew that this could

    not be hidden.

    If one of theter generations was missing, they would definitely investigate and find out about it.

    After that, he

    had a conflict with someone in the market, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to find out. After all, not everyone in the school shared the

    same thoughts as Mr. Zhuang Fei Fei Fei.

    Under the pressure of theter generations, betrayal was just a choice.

    However, An Zhe

    didn¡¯t expect that an old man from the Gathering Merchant House would arrive right after he returned to the Heavenly Awakening

    Sect.

    ¡°¡±Mister asked me to give it to you.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    An Xuan looked at the envelope, and after

    opening it was Zhuang Feifei¡¯s handwritten letter. It was just a few words.

    I don¡¯t dare to say thank you, but I don¡¯t dare to say

    no. Today, there are six people in the courtyard who have seen youe. I have already transferred them to the branch of the

    Yanbei Prairie tribe.

    He walked into the courtyard and casually tossed the letter into a brazier on both sides of the field.

    Zhuang

    Feifei was very meticulous, she knew that theter generations would not react so quickly.

    For someone like Su Feiyun, it was

    normal for him to not return home for three to five days.

    By the time the members of the Su n noticed Su Feiyun¡¯s disappearance

    and sent people to search for him, the six people from the Gathering Merchant House had already gone to the north of Swallow

    Mountain.

    In the tribe of the barbarians of the prairie, it would not be so easy for theter generations to investigate a few

    people, because barbarians would not give them face.

    But Zhuang Feifei took the risk back.

    The few people who knew that An Zeng

    went to the Gathering Merchant House were all transferred away, while Su Feiyun went to the Gathering Merchant House. The n

    would definitely put pressure on thetter part of the n.

    Gu Qianlin, who was sitting on the tree branch, swung her legs as

    she saw An Zhe walk over absent-mindedly. She slightly frowned and mumbled to herself, ¡°¡±What troubles did this guy encounter

    again?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye jumped down from the tree branch and followed behind An Zhe with his hands behind his back.

    An Zhe¡¯s mind was

    filled with thoughts of how to safely get through this matter, and how to prevent the heirs from taking revenge on the Gathering

    Shang Manor.

    ¡°¡±You killed someone?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked as he walked behind An Zaihai, sniffing.

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said,

    ¡°¡±I know that you always have a reason why those people deserve to die when you kill them, so you might be provoking a

    troublesome person this time around?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s indeed troublesome.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a matter of whether

    we go or stay. At worst, we just leave.¡±¡±

    An Zeng paused for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°¡±What you say makes sense. At worst,

    we¡¯ll just leave.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed, ¡°¡±When you think about things with a vexed mood, it tends to make them more serious and

    less objective.

    I know you¡¯re actually a pessimist. Don¡¯tugh andugh at times, but you¡¯re always thinking about the worst.

    ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be too tired.¡±¡±

    She went over and patted Andersen on the shoulder, then tried to follow the

    boy¡¯s lead with her shoulders, but when she reached it, she realized that she had to tiptoe and was too tired to walk around on

    Andersen¡¯s shoulders, so she gave up.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you often ask me why I wanted to follow you?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye went around to the front of

    the conflict and watched An Zeng walk backwards. ¡°¡±Seeing that you¡¯re in a bad mood today, I¡¯ll tell you this secret ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I

    know. Where did the fish scales go?¡±¡±

    The two of them stared at each other for a moment. Gu Qianye turned his head unnaturally,

    ¡°¡±Even if I¡¯m as beautiful as a flower, it¡¯s still a little embarrassing for you to look at me like that.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re embarrassed too.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye spat, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a girl too, alright? I¡¯m just a girl stronger than you men ¡­ Hey, hey, hey, are

    you listening or not? Can you not interrupt me?¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed at the pavilion not far away. ¡°¡±Go sit over there.¡±¡±

    She jumped

    up onto the wall beside the pavilion, sat on top of the wall and said to An Ying, ¡°¡±There is a legend among the Hunters outside,

    when the holy fish appears, the world will be in chaos.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know you¡¯ve never really believed this kind of legend, and you¡¯re

    very skeptical about the existence of the holy fish.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No doubt, I believe.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye was slightly startled. ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t like

    you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Actually, I have.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±What did you say?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue briefly recounted the matter of him

    entering Cangman Mountain to look for medicine for Skinny Du. Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve actually seen the holy

    fish before ¡­ No wonder Yu Lin chose you.¡±¡±

    She gathered her thoughts and continued, ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯ve seen the holy fish, it

    might be easier for you to understand the legends of the hunters.

    It is said that the Sacred Fish was born from the turbulent

    energy of the world. This is rather mysterious and I do not understand the meaning of the turbulent energy of the world.

    Anyway,

    the legends of the Ancient Hunters were always like this ¡­ The appearance of the holy fish meant that the mountains and rivers

    would change and the world would fall into chaos.

    ¡°¡±At this time, there will be a destined person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those who are destined for

    the sacred fish will be guided by the sacred fish.¡±¡±

    At this point, she looked at An Zui. ¡°¡±But you are too ordinary, you are not

    tall or handsome at all, at most you are pleasing to the eye. So I suspect the Sacred Fish especially, or does it misjudge

    someone?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Can you be more serious?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at An Zhe with a foolish expression before continuing, ¡°¡±We

    hunters live in the mountain because of this legend.¡±¡±

    Our people are responsible for guarding the holy fish.

    In fact, only the

    ancestors of the main n had ever seen a holy fish before, and none of the nsmen had ever seen one.

    ¡°¡±So in the end, the

    Sacred Fish Guardian became a legend of the Sacred Fish Guardian.¡±¡±

    She said helplessly, ¡°¡±But this is faith. The hunters think

    that we are born to be the guardians of the holy fish, and we are its subjects ¡­ Although I don¡¯t think so, but my father¡¯s

    thoughts can¡¯t change.¡±¡±

    When I tried to doubt him, he would tell me with vines that I was wrong.

    ¡°¡±So in the end, I have to admit

    that we existed to protect the holy fish ¡­ It¡¯s not strange if you say it¡¯s strange, but my father, my grandfather, I didn¡¯t

    manage to catch the holy fish even after hundreds of years, so I did.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re lucky.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Idiot, the appearance

    of the Sacred Fish represents chaos in the world. Do you think my luck is good?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ you continue.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye

    red at him and continued, ¡°¡±Rumors have it that the holy fish will leave three hundred and sixty-five scales, and those who

    collect these scales will receive the armor.

    ¡°¡±Saint armor is a divine artifact that surpasses a Purple grade divine artifact. It

    can give people endless power.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought I could summon the dragon.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Shut up.¡±¡±

    She continued, ¡°¡±But I am a

    naturally rebellious person. Why must our nsmen go through so much trouble to search for all the scales before finding a fated

    person to send the armor out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is such a loss, so I made a decision then ¡­ to sell off the scales!¡±¡±

    An Zeng raised his

    thumb but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Qianye swung his leg and said, ¡°¡±Of course I know that this is a bit unfilial, but my nsmen

    can¡¯t withstand the war anymore. My nsmen suffered heavy losses thest time we joined the sixteen kingdoms.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t want to

    take on any mission that doesn¡¯t make sense at all, even if the holy fish does show up.

    ¡°¡±Rather than letting my tribe members

    experience danger again, why don¡¯t we exchange for something that will help them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But who would have thought that Scaled Frog

    would choose you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you pick up the scales?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head, ¡°¡±No, that¡¯s a sacred object that my n has always

    worshipped.¡±¡±

    ording to the legends, this scale was left in my race thest time the holy fish appeared, which was why I, the

    Ancient Hunters, had such a sense of mission.

    ¡°¡±My father told me that the scales of the fish that were worshipped by the hunters

    could help us find other scales left behind by the holy fish.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I saw the holy fish in the Cang Man Mountain.

    Could it be that before it disappeared, it would take Lin Lin and scatter it on its own?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Three hundred and sixty-five. After

    they¡¯re removed, they can be steamed.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a little afraid of you, alright?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I

    feel like the red braised meat is better.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye coughed, ¡°¡±Cough, cough ¡­ Alright, let¡¯s continue. With

    this fish scale that my n offers, we¡¯ll be able to get the remaining 364 pieces and form the saint armor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ are the

    person chosen by the holy fish, so I followed you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I always thought you were in love with me at first sight.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye

    jumped down from the wooden wall and walked away with his hands behind his back. ¡°¡±Idiots, idiots, idiots!¡±¡±

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>

    At daybreak the next day, the people sent by the Gathering

    Shang Manor arrived.

    This time, the messenger was Zhuang Fei Fei Fei¡¯s personal maid, the Red Luan.

    She was a girl who looked

    especially blushing, a year or two older than Ann, very white skin, big eyes, the sort of girl who was especially pleasing to the

    eye.

    He was just a little shy when talking to strangers.

    ¡°¡±This is for you. The eldest teacher asked me to deliver it.¡±¡±

    The Red

    Luan stuffed a small package into An Zeng¡¯s hands, then lowered her head and looked at her toes as she spoke, ¡°¡±Mister said that

    there are some things you don¡¯t need to worry about, if you don¡¯t do it, it will affect you greatly. It will be troublesome, so

    bear with it.¡±¡±

    Since you¡¯ve already done it, the Gathering Shang Academy will never sit back and wait for your death. Furthermore

    ¡­ this matter may not be as serious as what you were worried about.

    ¡°¡±Mister wants me to tell you one thing ¡­ Gathering Merchant

    House is more capable than you think.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go back and tell the First Mister that I thank her.¡±¡±

    The Red Luan made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound

    and raised its head to look at An Zhe before quickly lowering its head, ¡°¡±The eldest sir also said that the debt that is owed to

    you by the Orthodox Academy is still owed because it is too big.¡±¡±

    An Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±What kind of favor is this?¡±¡±

    The Red Luan seemed to not have expected An Zhe to ask this, how could it help others to forget this.

    But perhaps she felt that

    the rtionship between An Zhe and the big mister was not shallow, so she said a few more words: ¡°¡±A few years ago, our host was

    seriously injured when he fought against others. At that time, he tried everything he could think of, but he could only barely

    keep the owner alive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, his injuries are still worsening. Because the person who injured my master is too powerful, if

    he doesn¡¯t find a suitable medicinal herb to refine pills, my master won¡¯t be able to endure for long.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In these past few

    years, the Gathering Shang Manor has been doing their best to maintain the owner¡¯s life, but they have been unable to find any

    medicine. Until Mister returned from the Cang Man Mountain, he had gathered thest few medicines.

    Even though the proprietor was

    still unconscious, he was beginning to show signs of improvement.

    The proprietor and the master were very fond of each other, and

    they never left each other.

    Now the proprietor was about to recover, and the master¡¯s days were almost over.

    ¡°¡±These past few

    years, the Star Condensation Institution has relied on her to bitterly support them. A woman is simply too difficult.¡±¡±

    Seemingly

    sensing that she had said more, the Red Luan hurriedly took its leave.

    An Zaiyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Zhuang

    Feifei might seem like a hot and seductive person, but deep in his heart, he was extremely loyal.

    Her love for the owner was the

    most genuine and genuine.

    An Zeng opened the bag and took a look. Inside, there were two names on the list of people.

    The first one

    was those geniuses that deserved attention during this year¡¯s Autumn Ceremony. An Zhe discovered that the first to be ranked was

    Su Feihun of the Grand Cauldron Academy, the second was Feng Xiuzhu of the Supreme Court, and the third was Nie Qing of the War

    Department¡¯s Martial Arts Academy.

    There were still many names, at least a hundred and ten people.

    It seemed like Zhuang Feifei

    didn¡¯t have much confidence in An Zhe¡¯s cultivation, hence his long list of people.

    Last time, when Chen Shaobai came, he reminded

    An Zongming that he only needed to pay attention to three people.

    However, on this list, An Zhe did not find Chen Shaobai¡¯s name.

    As he walked, he flipped through the second list.

    The first photo was of Hao Ping, assistant minister of the Ministry of War, and

    the second was of Chen Zaiyan. There were also many officers of the Ministry of War.

    However, the strange thing about the dispute

    was that there were no close friends of Grand General Iron Liuhuo on this list.

    On the other hand, Fang Dao, who An Zaiyi had met

    before, was straightforward. This person was Tie Liuyan¡¯s deputy general, and was also a fourth rank general, Ying Yang.

    Anjou

    flipped back and found a list of names for the Ministry of Rites. One of the names entered Anjou¡¯s line of sight.

    He was not an

    extraordinary person. He was the Minister of Rites, Li Yinian of the Department for Purging Officials.

    The Ministry of Rites was

    divided into four divisions, of which the host and guest, the Department for Purging Officials, was in charge of receiving and

    receiving foreign guests.

    The head guest of the Department for Purging Officials was a fifth-grade official. Although it was not a

    high position, it held actual authority, and it was also a very solid and oily official position.

    All the arrears needed to

    receive the foreign guests must be allotted to him.

    This person had been an official of a Yan Kingdom for more than ten years.

    Thus, when Emperor Huai, Emperor Chen Zhong, came to Yan Kingdom, all of the hospitality had been arranged by Li Yenian.

    He put

    the list back in his room and sat down to think about it.

    The important ministers of the Yan Kingdom would surely know of what had

    happened back then.

    The heavy words of this important official symbolized that it was not easy to find out the truth of the

    dispute.

    Rtively speaking, contact with Li Yenian was the best choice.

    An Zeng packed up the necessary things and told Skinny Du

    and the others to continue cultivating. Then, he left the sect alone.

    Through the stream of people, through the streets and

    alleys, An Xuan appeared outside a restaurant.

    Diagonally across the street was the residence of the host, Li Yinian of the

    Department for Purging Officials. The residence of an official of the fifth rank was not veryrge.

    The officials were as

    numerous as a cow¡¯s hair. No matter how rich he was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be impudent.

    This courtyard seemed to be simr in size

    to the courtyards of wealthy families. Although the front and back courtyards upied a small amount ofnd, it was still

    rather small.

    An Zaiyue entered the restaurant and found a window seat on the third floor. He ordered a pot of wine and a few

    dishes before leaning against the window and looking out.

    It was the morning assembly, and today was the assembly, so even the

    officials of the fifth rank and above had to attend.

    Ordinary officials of the fifth-grade did not have the right to participate.

    They would report to the yamen where they worked early in the morning.

    An Zaiyue wasn¡¯t just waiting for Li Yannian; he also

    wanted to take a good look at the Li family¡¯s environment.

    Not far from An Zeng, there were two men sitting at a table near the

    window drinking wine. Yan Zhaoge was very forthright, so he never took any time to drink.

    Elsewhere, restaurants did not open in

    the morning, but in the Yan Kingdom, restaurants did not close for nearly twenty-four hours.

    One of them should be from the

    outside world, constantly asking questions.

    The person who had entertained him should be from the capital, and he had answered the

    questions in detail.

    The more problematic one was the bearded man. He asked the middle-aged man sitting opposite him, ¡°¡±I heard

    that the officials in the capital outnumber themoners. If you walk on the streets and casually step on someone¡¯s feet, you

    might not be able to tell which yamen¡¯s official it is.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. Although he looked gentle, he had a

    magnanimous bearing when he drank wine. ¡°¡±That¡¯s a bit too much, but there are indeed a lot of officials around.¡±¡±

    Do you see the

    courtyard diagonally opposite? That is the residence of the Minister of Rites, the Minister of Purging Officials, Li Yinian, one

    of the fifth-grade officers of the Department for Purging Officials.

    That courtyard is nothingpared to my family¡¯s courtyard.

    Lord Li¡¯s movements are also casual, he never takes a sedan chair, so even if you walk on the street, you wouldn¡¯t be able to

    tell that he¡¯s a rank 5 official. ¡°¡±

    The man with a full beard said, ¡°¡±The host is the minister of the Department for Purging

    Officials?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That is an absoluteck of fat. Every year, there will always berge amounts of silver. Casually putting some

    into your pocket will also make you rich.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man put down his wine cup and sternly said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to

    say that about Lord Li Yinian. I¡¯ve seen many officials before, but there are simply too few people like him.¡±¡±

    My house and Lord

    Li¡¯s house are almost adjacent to each other, and they have been neighbors for more than ten years.

    But in all these years, he had

    never seen anyone present a gift to Lord Li.

    His family wore simple clothes, and if it wasn¡¯t for the especially important guests,

    they would never eat in the restaurant.

    His Second Young Master is seven years old this year, and the clothes he¡¯s wearing are the

    remnants of his older brother¡¯s. He hasn¡¯t added a new set of clothes. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Lord Li¡¯s clothes are the same, clean, but they¡¯ve

    been worn for years.

    Other people¡¯s back gardens were nted with flowers and nts, while Lord Li¡¯s back gardens were nted

    with vegetables.

    You have seen people like this before?

    I remember once, when thedy¡¯s family came, Lord Li had a banquet.

    At that

    time, the Li family¡¯s Second Young Master was only four or five years old.

    However, in the restaurant, the people were sitting

    upright and unperturbed. Without saying anything, the adults would not dare to move their chopsticks first. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Later, I heard

    from Old Zheng who was in charge of the Li family that Second Young Master had repeated the words several times and still wanted

    to eat this house¡¯s lion heads, but Madam had never bought one.

    That¡¯s right, the amount of money Lord Li had spent was

    terrifying, but he didn¡¯t even take a single copper coin.

    All these years, the neighbors all knew that Lord Li was famous for his

    cleanliness.

    ¡°¡±The most important thing is ¡­ as an official of the Ministry of Rites, he must have interacted with many people,

    so he spent more of his sry on it, to the point that his family is all rough tea and light food ¡­ Just thinking about it

    makes me sad. A cleaning officer, a good official, yet his life is so miserable, how could there be any justice in it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s

    heart stirred when he heard this, and he felt more respect for Li Yinian in his heart.

    Officials of the Ministry of Rites were

    indeed moremunicative than those of the other departments, especially officials of the Department for Purging Officials. They

    received all sorts of visitors almost every day.

    The man with a full beard was stunned for a moment before he sighed and said,

    ¡°¡±In this year, I have led a good life and suffered under the purge of officials. Sigh ¡­¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°¡±Everyone

    said that if Lord Li had been willing to give you some gifts, you would have been promoted long ago. With his academic ability,

    it is only natural that you would have been promoted.¡±¡±

    However, because he was unwilling, he has always been on this person for

    over ten years, and he has never moved from it. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan put down his money and left the restaurant.

    On the main street, An Zeng

    paused for a moment on the side of the street. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a fifty-year-old man hesitating for a moment

    before walking over and knocking on Li Yinian¡¯s door.

    The side door opened and an old man came out. ¡°¡±Mr. Deng, what are you doing

    here?¡±¡±

    The person called Mister Deng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±It¡¯s like this ¡­ Last time when Young Master was

    sick, he didn¡¯t pay the medical fees ¡­ I also know that this small amount of money shouldn¡¯t havee to ask for it, but a few

    days ago, my store lost a lot of medicinal ingredients, it¡¯s really ¡­ I really can¡¯t turn around.¡±¡±

    That old man was Old Zheng,

    the manager of Li Yinian¡¯s house. His expression changed as he cupped his fist and bowed. ¡°¡±Mister Deng ¡­ I¡¯m sorry about it.

    I¡¯ll go ask the Madam about it in a moment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you wait in my room ¡­ Sigh!¡±¡±

    His long sigh was filled with endless

    destion.

    The husband entered the room and sat in a daze. He was here to collect the debt, but his face was full of guilt.

    A

    short whileter, An Zhe saw a young maid hastily running out of the courtyard with something in her hand.

    He followed her and

    found that she had deliberately run two more streets to a pawnshop farther away from Li¡¯s house.

    He saw her hand over a hairpin,

    and then the man gave her a few taels of silver.

    That hairpin was not a valuable price, so therge amount of money that the

    pawnshop had given him was not too ck-hearted.

    An Zizheng entered the door and stopped the young maid from pressing him down.

    ¡°¡±You dropped something.¡±¡±

    He handed a silver note to the maidservant, then walked to the counter to redeem the hairpin.

    The young

    maid looked at him nkly before looking at the banknotes in her hands. She was startled by the number on the banknotes.

    An

    Zaiyue pulled her out of the room. ¡°¡±Back then, Lord Li had helped me before, so I came to seek Lord Li¡¯s gratitude.¡±¡±

    However, he

    didn¡¯t dare to rashlye here. He had been lingering outside the mansion for a few days.

    Today, he saw that the husband was here

    to collect the debt, and he felt really bad.

    ¡°¡±Back then, when my family was poor and destitute, it was Sir Li who helped me. This

    silver is just something that I should repay.¡±¡±

    The maidservant refused to take the hairpin no matter what. Gritting her teeth,

    she returned the hairpin to the pawnshop, tightly grabbing the few silver taels in her hand as she ran back.

    Watching her run,

    tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>

    Sometimes, tears could be deceived, but when the stubborn young

    maid ran forward with a few taels of silver in her hands, her tears would not be deceiving her.

    An Zeng lowered his head to look

    at the silver notes in his hand, then turned around and walked to the pawnshop counter and asked, ¡°¡±Did the people who came

    earliere often?¡±¡±

    The person from the pawnshop replied, ¡°¡±She doesn¡¯te very often, but she hase five or six times

    already ¡­ I know that she¡¯s from Lord Li¡¯s house, but I still have to pretend that I don¡¯t know her to prevent her from being

    embarrassed.¡±¡±

    There were two pawnshops on the street where Sir Li¡¯s house was located. The reason she didn¡¯t go there was because

    she was afraid of embarrassing Sir Li.

    Madam had always been a frugal person. If there wasn¡¯t something troubling her, how could

    she possibly treat all of her jewelry like that?

    ¡°¡±Therefore, every time I set a price, it will always be the original price.¡±¡±

    He

    looked at the hairpin in his hand and said, ¡°¡±This hairpin must have been there for at least twenty years. Its workmanship and

    materials aren¡¯t considered good, so I guessed that it should be the jewelry his wife brought with her when she married Lord Li

    ¡­ It¡¯s difficult for her.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give me all of the things that the Li family is in

    exchange for redemption.¡±¡±

    That person quickly called for the waiter to fetch it, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare to sell the things from the Li

    family. Even though I¡¯ve received them, I¡¯ll treat it as a loss. If I sell them, my conscience will be disturbed.

    Logically

    speaking, if we were pawnshops, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep it to ourselves.

    But the matter with the Li family ¡­ I can¡¯t

    earn this money.

    It was said that thete emperor had known of the hardships Sir Li had been living, so he had been deliberately

    transferred to the Department Head¡¯s Department for Purging Officials. Everyone had said that thete king was taking care of

    him.

    But his character is the same everywhere he goes. ¡°¡±

    An Chao nodded. After packing up the items, he gave a bit more in

    proportion to the amount of money he earned from the pawnshop. Then, he turned around and left.

    On the main street, he met that

    man who had gone to the Li family to ask for money. In his hand was the shattered silver that the young maid had exchanged with

    the pawnshop.

    The doctor sighed as he walked. After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and raised his hand to p himself.

    ¡°¡±Fuck, how could I want this money!¡±¡±

    He turned around and walked back to the Li family¡¯s residence to knock on the door, then he

    passed the silver to Old Zheng, ¡°¡±Look, I remember wrongly. A few days ago, Lord Li sent people to return the silver. It was my

    brain that forgot about it in the blink of an eye. me me.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Old Zheng stood there

    nkly, staring at the back of the man.

    An Zeng intercepted the doctor on the way and dragged him into a teahouse.

    ¡°¡±May I ask who

    you are?¡±¡±

    The doctor asked cautiously.

    An Xin ordered a pot of tea, then sat down and said, ¡°¡±I am someone that Sir Li has helped

    before. Right now, I live a wealthy life, so I want to repay Sir Li. But you also know that Sir Li¡¯s personality is absolutely

    uneptable.¡±¡±

    The doctor let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±So Lord Li is actually the Fang family¡¯s leader. ording to the rules, he

    should have been promoted to the Fang family¡¯s Prefect, but the current Prefect, Lord Xu ¡­ Forget it, there¡¯s no way to exin

    this matter.¡±¡±

    When Lord Li was in the Fang family mansion, he did a lot of things for our people, and everyone respected him in

    their hearts.

    ¡°¡±But this person, he¡¯s too scheming ¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t think for himself, he should at least think for his

    family.¡±¡±

    An Xin handed over twenty taels of silver to the doctor and said, ¡°¡±You can keep this. It won¡¯t be easy for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with the Li family¡¯s young master?¡±¡±

    Speaking of this, the groom felt even more sad, ¡°¡±The heavens are

    blind. The Second Young Master of the Li family is such a good child. He is clever, sensible, and beautiful.¡±¡±

    However, due to her

    weak constitution, she would always fall ill during the new season, and she would spend a lot of money on medicine every day.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m useless as well. I can¡¯t cure this illness due to my poor innate constitution.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Well... can you do me a

    favor?¡±¡±

    I also know how to use my medical skills. Just say that I¡¯m a friend of yours and take me to the Li Residence for Second

    Young Master to see.

    ¡°¡±It would be best if it could be cured, but if it can¡¯t, I will do my best.¡±¡±

    The doctor nodded after a

    moment of silence. ¡°¡±The second young masteres to my shop three times every month. It just so happens that he wille the

    day after tomorrow.¡±¡±

    If I take you into the mansion, I won¡¯t be able to find an excuse.

    ¡°¡±Like this, the day after tomorrow you

    wille to my medicine store and wait, pretending that you have met me at the right time. Whether you can help or not, it will

    all be up to you.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded and said thank you, then said his goodbyes.

    When the day came, An Zhe and Qu Liuxi left the sect and

    went straight to the medicine store to wait.

    The doctor had said that Li Yenian¡¯s wife was a person who cared about her husband¡¯s

    honor, so she never brought Second Young Master to see a doctor when there were many people. She always came early in the

    morning.

    Thus, An Zeng and Qu Liuxi arrived outside the medicine store before daybreak. Lang Zhong also needed two hours to open

    the door to wait for the people from the Li family.

    The sky hadn¡¯t even lit up yet, when An Zhe and Qu Liuxi entered and waited.

    After waiting for a few minutes, a woman in her forties and a maid, who had seen An Ying in the past, came in with a seven or

    eight year old boy.

    The little boy¡¯s face was very pale, but his features were delicate and pretty.

    However, his body was too weak,

    so his pace was not stable.

    The doctor quickly stood up. ¡°¡±Greetings, Madam.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged woman was none other than Li

    Yenian¡¯s wife.

    She didn¡¯t look very old, but the frown between her eyebrows was too heavy.

    He was wearing a set of clothes, and

    there were even patches on some of them.

    People on the street said that the madam lived in seclusion, but in reality, she was

    unwilling to change her clothes. Her clothes were too shabby to leave the house, lest she lose her husband¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡±Who are these

    two people?¡±¡±

    When Madame Li saw An Chou and Qu Liuxi, she was stunned for a moment, then felt a little uneasy.

    She really didn¡¯t

    want to see anyone with her current appearance.

    ¡°¡±This is my Junior Martial Uncle.¡±¡±

    The doctor couldn¡¯t find an excuse, so he

    could only casually say, ¡°¡±Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s a closed door disciple who has extraordinary medical skills.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He just

    happened to pass by here. When he heard about Second Young Master¡¯s matter, he specially stayed to treat Second Young Master.¡±¡±

    An

    Chou stepped forward and sped his fists. ¡°¡±Greetings, Madam.¡±¡±

    The young maid looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Ah ¡­ why is it you?¡±¡±

    An Xuan

    said, ¡°¡±I was too rude the day before yesterday, please forgive me.¡±¡±

    The young serving maid whispered something in Madame Li¡¯s

    ear, causing her expression to be more and more unsightly.

    It was not that she was hostile to the struggle for peace, but that

    her embarrassment was known to others and she felt sorry for her husband.

    An Zeng did not say anything else as he held the boy¡¯s

    hand and came over.

    The boy was obviously afraid, but he did not resist.

    Qu Liuxi squatted in front of the little boy and said with

    a smile, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, this big sister will take your pulse, okay?¡±¡±

    The boy nodded and held out his hand.

    Qu Liuxi carefully

    examined her pulse, then let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that difficult. It¡¯s just that when I was born, I suffered from a cold

    feeling. The cold and moisture in my body were too heavy for any ordinary medicine to prate that deep.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t live

    long, I won¡¯t be able to recover for a day.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How long will it take?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied seriously, ¡°¡±Two days.¡±¡±

    Even the doctor

    was stunned for a moment.

    The doctor looked at Qu Liuxi and said in a tone that didn¡¯t dare to question, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a genius in the

    medical field, but I¡¯ve studied hard for decades.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Second Young Master is indeed too wet and cold. Ordinary medicine can¡¯t be

    cured, but he¡¯s not only cold and wet ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±I know. I didn¡¯t say it just now because I thought Madam and the

    others didn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    The Second Young Master was indeed not only cold and wet, his body also had a disease that waspletely

    opposite to the cold and damp ¡­ It was in the Qi Sea of his Dantian, where the fire energy was too strong, and his physique was

    cold and moist, and there was a constant flow of internal fire, causing his body to constantly suppress each other ¡­

    The doctor¡¯s

    expression changed. ¡°¡±Good ¡­ Your eyesight, your skill. You¡¯ve already seen through so many illnesses just by checking your

    pulse.¡±¡±

    Madam Li, who thought that Qu Liuxi was too young to trust her, had her eyes lit up.

    She quickly took a few steps forward

    and grabbed Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Miss, may I ask if you can really cure Wei¡¯er?¡±¡±

    Li Yenian¡¯s second son was named Li Pingwei, and

    his first name was Vishnu.

    Qu Liuxi pulled Madam Li to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your noble young master¡¯s talent is

    extraordinary, why did you use medicine to suppress his talent and not let him cultivate?¡±¡±

    That man¡¯s words were indiscernible,

    but it was because he did not know the way of cultivation.

    Madam Li¡¯s face paled. ¡°¡±He ¡­ Father, he is not allowed to

    cultivate?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was slightly angry. ¡°¡±So you want to kill him?¡±¡±

    Madame Li was stunned. ¡°¡±You mean?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said seriously,

    ¡°¡±Your noble young master is born with a fire constitution. If you can¡¯t use cultivation to vent your fire qi, sooner orter

    you will die from fire attacking your heart.¡±¡±

    All these years, you have been using cold and wet methods to suppress it. On the

    surface, it seems like you have suppressed your internal mes, but in reality, you have suffered great damage.

    ¡°¡±I can only say

    this much. If you still want to protect your young master¡¯s life, you better listen to me. I can remove his cold and moisture,

    but I cannot remove his internal fire. If he wants to live, he must cultivate.¡±¡±

    Lady Li said miserably, ¡°¡±Wei¡¯er¡¯s brother¡¯s

    cultivation went berserk while cultivating. He¡¯s still paralyzed on the bed ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Xingwei Street, Heavenly

    Enlightenment Sect, send the eldest young master over. I will treat him.¡±¡±

    If one¡¯s cultivation went berserk, it wouldn¡¯t matter

    even if one¡¯s meridians were messed up. A Returning Essence Pill would be able to straighten out one¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°¡±Second Young

    Master, you must return with me now. Give me two days, I will remove the cold and damp energy.¡±¡±

    Madam Li was about to kneel down,

    but Qu Liuxi held her back. ¡°¡±Doctor, saving a person¡¯s life is your responsibility. I don¡¯t need your medical fees. Since I¡¯ve

    met you, it¡¯s fate.¡±¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Li Pingwei. ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you go back with your sister to

    treat your illness?¡±¡±

    As she said so, the young girl¡¯s calm confidence gave her a sense of elegance.

    Madam Li thanked him profusely

    and followed An Zhe back to the Heavenly Avenge Sect.

    Qu Liuxi took Li Pingwei to cure his illness, and when he had nothing better

    to do, he went to find Du.

    At this time, the sky had just begun to brighten and Du was still thin and weak.

    An Zhan heard from

    several big men thatst night, when Du was skinny and wrestled with them, whoever won would drink a pot of wine.

    In the end, he

    won seven rounds in a row and was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even walk stably.

    An Zaixin said that this scum could onlypete in

    wrestling with people who couldn¡¯t cultivate, and he even won a round of drinking ¡­

    Anjou pushed open Du¡¯s thin door and Du

    sprawled on the bed, fast asleep.

    An Zeng looked at the messy room and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He packed up his things and then

    used cold water to wash a towel. He then quietly walked to Du¡¯s side ¡­ He stuffed the towel into his thin pants.

    The thin Dean

    suddenly woke up. He red at Anjou and pulled the towel out from his crotch ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Xuan looked at the ground, then asked with a smile, ¡°¡±What kind of dream

    did you havest night?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me guess. I guess you must have dreamed of eating an applest night.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How did you know?¡±¡±

    An

    Zeng picked up a potato that looked like an apple core from the ground and ced it beside Du. After a nce, Du¡¯s face turned

    red. ¡°¡±This ¡­ is rather awkward.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Get up quickly ande with me.¡±¡±

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>

    Li Pingwei was a child even more shy than a girl, which had

    something to do with his father¡¯s discipline.

    Therefore, after some understanding, the struggle for Li Yenian such a way of

    education has a great antipathy.

    That night, Li Yenian, who had changed into the clothes of amoner, arrived at the Heavenly

    Awakening Sect. He only nodded his head in acknowledgement of An Zaiyi, then grabbed Li Pingwei¡¯s arm. ¡°¡±Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±¡±

    Li

    Pingwei was obviously very afraid of his father, he didn¡¯t even dare to say anything. The seven or eight year old boy was being

    dragged along, asionally turning his head to look at Qu Liuxi.

    Qu Liuxi chased after him. ¡°¡±You still can¡¯t take him with you.

    The cold and damp Qi in his body has yet to bepletely eradicated. You can only heal him by taking him a few more times

    tomorrow. Right now, are you really taking him away for his own good?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian strode forward. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need your help. This

    is my son.¡±¡±

    Du slender stomped his feet and went up to hold onto Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi wanted to say

    something more, but Li Yenian quickly pulled Li Pingwei away.

    With a creak, the doors of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect closed.

    ¡°¡±Give me a reason why you don¡¯t want to cure the child.¡±¡±

    Li Yenian stood there, looking at An Zeng with disgust. ¡°¡±This is my

    family matter. You took my child without my permission. I can go to the Fang family and report you for forcefully taking a

    child.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t care for you, I don¡¯t care.

    ¡°¡±But please get out of the way, this restriction that belongs to privatew has

    already vited thews of Great Yan.¡±¡±

    Anjou leaned against the door. ¡°¡±This is your family business, and it is true that I

    have no right to ask.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But if I see you trying to kill your own child without asking, then I am alsomitting a crime.¡±¡±

    Li

    Yinian loudly said, ¡°¡±You are such a strange person. Since you admit that this is my family matter, why are you still stopping

    me?¡±¡±

    I am the father of Vishnu, and I have the right to protect my children. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Protect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you really thinking about him,

    or are you thinking about yourself?¡±¡±

    Li Yenian looked at An Zaihai and said, ¡°¡±Of course I¡¯m thinking for his sake!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen

    too many people like you,¡±¡± said An Zeng with a sneer. ¡°¡±All the time, I¡¯ve been thinking about my child, but in reality, I¡¯m

    being selfish.¡±¡±

    You don¡¯t think children should be like that. They shouldn¡¯t be like that.

    You think you can arrange everything

    for a child, even life.

    Was this for his own good?

    I know that your eldest son went berserk from cultivating, so you are afraid of

    losing your youngest son ¡­ Li Yenian, are you protecting your son?

    No, it¡¯s just your own fragile feelings you¡¯re protecting. ¡°¡±

    Li Yinian was stunned for a moment. Then, he loudly said, ¡°¡±Shut up. It¡¯s not for outsiders to interfere in my matters.¡±¡±

    An Zeng

    walked over and looked at Li Yinian, who was right in front of him. ¡°¡±Do you know what sort of person you are?¡±¡±

    To put it in a

    nicer way,

    You are a hypocrite who has been spoiled by your name and your wife.

    To put it bluntly, you are just a self-interested

    and shameless person. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m a hypocrite?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m selfish?¡±¡±

    Li Yenian stared at An Zhan and shouted, ¡°¡±After so many years as an

    official, I¡¯ve done something selfish!¡±¡±

    An Zui pouted, ¡°¡±Look, this is your face.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s all for the sake of a clean and honest

    reputation, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether you take it or not, it¡¯s your integrity, and I have no right toment.

    But you force

    this selfishness on your family.

    ¡°¡±As a fifth rank official, your family often cannot eat meat every month ¡­ Is this your

    achievement?¡±¡±

    The fact that he was pacing back and forth showed that his anger had reached a certain point.

    ¡°¡±For the sake of a

    reputation, even if it¡¯s an official reception, you have to pay for it yourself.

    Why is that?

    Wasn¡¯t it because you did that that

    people would praise you for being selfless?

    But your wife hasn¡¯t bought a new dress in years?

    How long has it been since your

    family has had a proper meal?

    ¡°¡±In order to treat your son, your wife pawns her dowry time and time again. She even used thest

    hairpin to repay the medicine store¡¯s debts!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In order to take care of your face, Madame Li saved money and used all of her

    money to maintain your status.

    Although your daily clothes are not new, that is because you are deliberately wearing old clothes,

    but if there is any external matter involved, when are you not wearing bright and beautiful clothes?

    ¡°¡±Even if it¡¯s pawning, she¡¯s

    worried that it will affect your reputation if others find out about it, so she wants the maid to run a few more streets.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What

    about you? What did you do for your family?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian opened his mouth, his face ashen.

    ¡°¡±I am not your family, there is no need

    to spoil you.¡±¡±

    Your son is so young that he is helping you to preserve your dignity.

    But have you given your family the dignity to

    live on? ¡°¡±

    Li Yenian took a step forward and reached out with his hand to push An He away. ¡°¡±Get out of the way!¡±¡±

    They¡¯re my

    family. They¡¯re prepared to take it all on. ¡°¡±

    Pah!

    An Zhe¡¯s p to Li Yenian¡¯s face was so resounding.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t hit my father!¡±¡±

    Li

    Pingwei rushed forward, swinging his small fists against An Zeng¡¯s body.

    He raised his head and looked at Li Yannian. ¡°¡±In the

    past, thete King Yan praised your integrity in front of the officials and officials of the imperial court.¡±¡±

    This is your

    heart, and you feel you have to preserve your image.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why your mental state is abnormal now. You feel that your wife and

    child suffered with you just so happened toe to prove that you are truly upright and honest ¡­ Pfft.¡±¡±

    An Zeng spat on Li

    Yannian¡¯s face without the slightest bit of emotion.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been humiliated, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t been

    scolded in a long time, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said coldly, ¡°¡±People like you are actually better off dead.¡±¡±

    You can die, die of

    illness, starve to death,mit suicide, so that you can end your life with the four words ¡°¡±honest and honest¡±¡±.

    In the eyes of

    your colleagues, you will be hypocritically praised as a model official, but in the heart of the curse you are a fool.

    The people

    feel that they have lost a good official, but they still want to live as usual, eat, drink, and sleep, and forget you the next

    day.

    Do you know why they admire you?

    ¡°¡±Because they felt that doing that was something normal people couldn¡¯t do, so they gave

    their respect. But in reality, the people¡¯s evaluation of you in their hearts might only be the words¡¯ idiot ¡®.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one forced

    you to take bribes.¡±¡±

    An Zizheng looked at the dumbstruck Li Yenian, his words became sharper and sharper. ¡°¡±Do you think that if

    your wife doesn¡¯t go out and increase her clothes, she will suffer a little more? That is the Dao of Wife Defender, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

    It¡¯s no big deal, is that what a woman should do? ¡°¡±

    Li Yenian looked at An Zeng with hatred in his eyes. However, he was clearly

    frightened by An Zhe¡¯s imposing manner.

    He let Qu Liuxi take Li Pingwei back and continued, ¡°¡±The child is getting worse and

    worse. Where¡¯s your money?¡±¡±

    There will be a special allocation for the reception of external affairs in the imperial court. It¡¯s

    fine if you aren¡¯t greedy, but why would you have to put in money for yourself?

    ¡°¡±Public is public, private is private. If a

    person is unable to distinguish between public and private, and feels it is right to sacrifice everything toplete a false

    name, then he is a scum.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that a few days ago, there was a proposal from the court to donate money to soldiers who were

    wounded after the war,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re the first one to give me this gift?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian said, ¡°¡±The soldiers are bleeding on the

    border. As an official of the imperial court, shouldn¡¯t I do this?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue struck out with a punch, directly breaking Li

    Yinian¡¯s nose. ¡°¡±What the f * ck?¡±¡±

    Li Yannian fell to the ground with a thud, blood spurting out from his nose.

    ¡°¡±Donations to the

    wounded, no problem, can be made, anyone, but you can¡¯t fucking do it.¡±¡±

    If you ask for donations, your wife will be even more

    frugal. In order to support you, she will even pawn her own small dowry.

    Married you for twenty years, what did she get?

    Not only

    did you not get a present from your hands, you even paid for your own dowry. You f * cking took it for granted! ¡°¡±

    An Zizheng

    stepped on Li Yinian¡¯s chest and looked into Li Yinian¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°¡±If I had ten taels of silver, one or two taels of

    silver, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to affect the living conditions of the family. No problem.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I casually donated several hundred

    thousand taels of silver to the Great Yan Dynasty because I have money. Without a few million taels, I would not do such a thing,

    because I want to maintain the daily lives of hundreds of people, and also take care of other people who need help.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about

    you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You obviously don¡¯t have a single copper coin and you¡¯re forcing your wife to pawn on you!¡±¡±

    Li Yinian refuted, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t

    force her!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course you didn¡¯t use a knife and a stick to force her, but you know she cares about you. You know she worships

    you the same way that day, and she¡¯s in awe, so as long as you sigh, she¡¯ll support you even if she sells herself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are

    even more shameless.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been exposed by me?¡±¡±

    An Zeng crouched down and looked into Li Yinian¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t look at me

    with such innocent and angry eyes. You don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±¡±

    Everything you have is false and untrue. ¡°¡±

    Li Yenian

    struggled to shout, ¡°¡±Then you have no right to interfere in my efforts to bring the child back!¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Then what

    right do you have to arrange everything for him? He won¡¯t let me touch anything he likes, and you force him to ept anything he

    doesn¡¯t like. You didn¡¯t even hesitate to use medicine to destroy his body just because you¡¯re his father?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian said,

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand how human beings feel. He doesn¡¯t understand the perils of the world. He doesn¡¯t have

    any thoughts of his own. Of course, I want to arrange everything for him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You fart!¡±¡±

    Squatting there, he stared at Li Yenian

    and asked, ¡°¡±Does the child have any thoughts of his own?¡±¡±

    But at least he knew what he didn¡¯t like!

    Never mind, people like you

    can¡¯t wake up.

    I¡¯ll stay with your son. You won¡¯t see him until you¡¯ve cured him.

    After he¡¯s cured, you won¡¯t be able to see him.

    I¡¯ve already arranged for Lady Li to apany your son to the Da Xi with the maidservants and Old Zheng.

    The day after tomorrow,

    they set off early to train at the Dazhi Buddhist Temple. I paid all the money I needed along the way.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ll be left alone in

    the capital and continue to covet your false name. I¡¯d like to see if you can survive without them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What did you answerst

    time Vishnu wanted to eat the lion¡¯s head?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just meat, can¡¯t you bear it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will arrange for him to be an honorary

    disciple of the Buddhist temple, not to be shaven, not to observe the whole ring, to eat meat, and to drink and drink.¡±¡±

    He only

    needed the method of Zen Temple to straighten out the fire in his dantian. Besides, the lion head in the southern region of the

    Da Xi River was the real deal.

    As for you ¡­ you just don¡¯t have a wife and child anymore. You still have a false reputation,

    can¡¯t you bear it? ¡°¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian got up and looked at An Zaihai. The viciousness and disgust in

    his eyes had long since disappeared, reced by sorrow and despair, and even a bit of bewilderment.

    He hobbled out, dragging his

    feet with a pitiful air.

    In the room, Lunatic Cui and Little Seven had tried to stop Lady Li, who rushed out to help her husband,

    even the young maid was holding onto her, preventing her from leaving. After crying for a while, Lady Li calmed down and mumbled

    to herself, ¡°¡±He ¡­ It¡¯s time to think about it, I¡¯m tired as well ¡­¡±¡±

    Thin Du ran over to ask An Ying, ¡°¡±Does it feel good?¡±¡±

    An

    Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not happy, not at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s because a person like him may never be aware that his so-called doing

    good for his child is also evil.¡±¡±

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>

    When Li Yinian left, his back was deste. However, in the

    hearts of everyone in the sect, there was not the slightest bit of pity for him. Madame Li would feel sorry for him, and so would

    Li Pingwei, but not pity.

    Perhaps because the pressure from so many years had finally been released, Madam Li¡¯s attitude was

    unexpectedly resolute.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    She looked at him and spoke, her tone firm.

    ¡°¡±Master An, thank you.¡±¡±

    She said

    seriously, ¡°¡±Originally, I should have kowtowed to thank you.¡±¡± But if I kowtow, it will make you feel unnatural. I can¡¯t

    influence too many people, but I can influence my two sons, and I will tell them that you are their benefactor. ¡°¡±When they are

    grown up, they wille to repay your kindness.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±If I only wanted to repay you, this matter would

    have a change.¡±¡± However, if they wanted to do something, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect would wee them at any time. ¡°¡±At

    the very least, this ce is fair.¡±¡±

    He looked at the Li family¡¯s young master who was being carried on the carriage and said,

    ¡°¡±Lixi said that the young master¡¯s injuries are indeed severe, but ording to the prescription she wrote for you, after half a

    year, you can at least eat, sleep and take care of yourself like a normal person.¡±¡± However, if he wanted to cultivate, it would

    depend on whether or not he had a good opportunity. As for Vishnu, although he looked weak and weak, he had a fire in his heart.

    It would be very beneficial for him if he went to the Buddhist monk temple to listen to the scriptures for a while. ¡°¡±(TL: Vishnu

    = Vishnu =¡±¡± Vishnu = Vishnu = Vishnu = Vishnu = Vishnu)

    Madam Li said, ¡°¡±I can only remember your kindness to my family.¡±¡±

    She

    bent over and bowed towards Qu Liuxi, while Qu Liuxi moved to the side and stuck her head out from behind An Zeng¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡±Madam, this is not something you can do.¡±¡±

    Madam Li said, ¡°¡±In order to help me, you all have to admit that the amount of money

    you have is not a small sum of money. The amount of food you have eaten along the way, coupled with the years you¡¯ve lived here,

    is not a small amount.¡±¡± ¡°¡±And I guess that Origin Returning Pill is also hard to buy, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said seriously, ¡°¡±There

    are two types of people who do good things. The first is doing good deeds excessively, while the second is doing good deeds

    rationally.¡±¡± If I had no money and was poor, I would force myself to do good things. I would owe money, and doing good to others

    would only be evil to myself and my family. ¡°¡±I¡¯m different, I belong to the second type ¡­ I¡¯m very rich, very rich.¡±¡±

    He

    earnestly said that his appearance of having money was not funny at all. On the contrary, it made Madam Li feel even more

    reverent.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It has been arranged. You can rest assured that we will head south. As for Lord Li ¡­ if hees to

    his senses, I will send someone to bring you back.¡±¡± ¡°¡±If he¡¯s still obsessed, then I¡¯ll let him live a few years alone.¡±¡±

    Madam

    Li said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I can¡¯t bear to part with him, but I can¡¯t bear to part with my two sons either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When the two of them grow up and are able to take care of themselves, I wille back to apany them for a longer period of

    time ¡­¡±¡±

    An Ying felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He signaled for Qu Liuxi to send them off and he returned to his

    room alone.

    Old Huo walked in with a jug of ¡®wine¡¯ in his hand. He squinted at An Zhe and asked, ¡°¡±Are you tired?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I knew you

    wouldugh at me.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sat down and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re just a person with this personality. When you see injustice, you have to

    mind it.¡±¡± ¡°¡±But I¡¯m not here tough at you. I¡¯m here to ask you if anything is wrong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nope.¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head.

    ¡°¡±Yes, but you didn¡¯t notice.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the Blood Pearl bracelet on An Zeng¡¯s wrist. ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t notice it yourself, but I

    sensed your change.¡±¡± This thing is constantly affecting you. Not only is it constantly absorbing your blood energy, there are

    other aspects as well ¡­ Think back carefully, is my temper getting more and more irritable these days? Doing things more and

    more impulsively? You came back from the market and killed someone, did this person really need to be killed? ¡°¡±Or does it really

    need to be killed right away?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You canpletely tolerate the matter with the Convergence Hall for a while, thene back

    and n a safe way to get rid of those few people, so as to not implicate the Dao Sect and the Convergence Hall.¡±¡± But you did

    not hold back. You killed someone. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Earlier, when you hit Li Yinian, it seemed like you were rational. You didn¡¯t make a move

    and didn¡¯t even use a bit of cultivation base. But don¡¯t you think you had a feeling that you had to make a move when you

    couldn¡¯t control yourself?¡±¡±

    After hearing what Old Huo said, An Zou¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    He did not notice, but

    what Old Huo said was true.

    When they were in the courtyard, An Zhe almost couldn¡¯t help but kill Su Feiyun and the others on the

    spot. To be able to find a suitable ce to take action halfway, An Zhe felt that this was his reason. But in truth, he was

    still too impulsive.

    There was some worry in Lao Huo¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡±This bracelet was originally a very strange thing. I didn¡¯t say

    much when it was in your hands, because once it recognizes its master, it won¡¯t be able to be separated unless you die. Now that

    we can no longer separate, there¡¯s no point in saying more. But I think what I¡¯m worried about is still happening, or has already

    happened. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue did not say anything, because he knew what Old Huo was worried about.

    When he had first obtained the

    bracelet, Huo had told him that it would absorb his blood energy. One was to maintain the pearl itself, and the other was to

    nourish the previous owner of the bracelet.

    After a moment of silence, Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Tell me, this bracelet wasn¡¯t given to you

    by another master, but by yourself.¡±¡± So at the time, I was a little less worried. ¡°¡±But now, it seems that you have lied to me

    ¡­ Or perhaps, it is because the bracelet was already cursed when you picked it up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The bracelet has two kinds of memories of

    you and your previous master, and they affect you invisibly. ¡°¡±Your killing heart is getting heavier and heavier. I guess it¡¯s

    probably because the previous owner of the Blood Training Pearl¡¯s bracelet had too much killing heart.¡±¡±

    An Zhe thought back to

    the desated corpse in the thatched cottage in the medicinal field, and he found it difficult to calm down.

    Old Huo sighed,

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve said it before, your luck ¡­ is too strange. It seems like these heaven defying good luck isn¡¯t always good luck.¡±¡±

    He

    stood up and patted An Zeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Be more calm, and don¡¯t do too much killingtely. Even if you want to do something,

    you have to suppress it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I understand.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in the depths of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, a bright light

    shed in the cave below the mountain peak that was like an inverted sword.

    One of the sword-carrying people sitting around the

    crystal coffin suddenly opened his eyes. This was a young man who looked to be around twenty years old. The moment he opened his

    eyes, it was as if a cold treasured sword had been drawn from its sheath. The light in his eyes was cold, like a sword that had

    been drawn from its scabbard.

    In the mountain, a high-grade gold rank demon beast came out of the forest. This was a Man Bear.

    Although its body still looked like a bear, its face was already very simr to a human face.

    ¡°¡±Hand it over!¡±¡±

    Man Xiong roared

    towards the cave.

    ¡°¡±Evil creature.¡±¡±

    The young swordsman gave a cold snort, ¡°¡±Just a mere metal object, to actually dare to act

    so impudently here.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked out of the cave. Outside, the Gold rank beast opened its mouth and let out a roar.

    All the beasts and beasts within a thousand miles all fell to the ground in fear. They didn¡¯t even dare to run.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve cultivated

    for a thousand years, and I¡¯m only one step away from taking a human form from the violet rank.¡±¡±

    The bear looked at the young

    swordsman and said, ¡°¡±I sense that you have a purple grade divine weapon here. Hand it over and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±¡± ¡°¡±I only

    want to cultivate, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±¡±

    The young swordsman replied, ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t tolerate the demon beasts making a

    ruckus.¡±¡±

    The Demon Bear was enraged. He opened his mouth and let out a roar, and the sound waves swept towards the young

    swordsman like waves. A burst of brilliance was emitted from the mountain of swords, and the sound wave was like a huge wave that

    crashed against a huge boulder, splitting apart like water. Within a radius of a few hundred meters, the trees on both sides of

    the mountain were shattered into dust by the sound waves. The earth was swept up in a cloud, splinters of wood and dust billowing

    into the air.

    The young swordsman gave a cold snort and pointed forward with one hand, ¡°¡±The might of the Heavens is mighty

    enough to destroy the Nine Regions, y the evil with one strike!¡±¡±

    The sword on his back automatically flew up, and then a

    golden light directly pierced towards the demonic bear. The demonic bear roared once again. The sound wave was so powerful that

    it could topple mountains and overturn the seas. But the golden light was only a single beam, straight and narrow, shing the

    sound waves apart. That sword was like a shooting star, piercing right through the bear¡¯s forehead, and thening out from

    behind its head. A hole appeared in the bear¡¯s skull, and its sonic waves stopped abruptly.

    The young swordsman clenched his fist

    from afar, ¡°¡±Die!¡±¡±

    With a bang, the bear¡¯s chest exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Following that, a dazzling crystal Yuan

    flew out from its chest.

    The young swordsman ced the gold crystal of the demonic bear onto his sleeve, and a dense cluster of

    runes appeared on his sleeve. The charm characters shed and soon, the crystal element was suppressed by Shi Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°¡±Offending the Dao of the Heavens and destroying your seven lifetimes.¡±¡±

    The young swordsman clenched his fist, causing the body

    of the demonic bear to explode, transforming into a mist of blood.

    The young swordsman turned around, and the sword automatically

    returned to his back.

    He turned around and walked back into the cave. He sat down cross-legged beside the crystal coffin. After a

    moment, his body seemed frozen again, as hard and cold as a stone statue.

    Inside the crystal coffin, the corpse was lifelike.

    This person no longer looked like an old man, but a middle-aged man. His eyes were closed, but the corners of his mouth were

    slightly upturned, as if he was satisfied with the way his men did things. At this moment, this person¡¯s body appeared to have

    returned to its normal state. No one could doubt that he would be able to stand up and leave this ce as soon as he opened his

    eyes.

    If An Zaiyue saw this person¡¯s face right now, he would definitely be shocked.

    This person¡¯s face was actually somewhat

    simr to Chen Shaobai¡¯s.

    Yan Nation, Fang Bancheng.

    Li Yinian hadn¡¯t left his house for an entire day. He had sent someone to

    the Ministry of Rites to take a leave of absence. Although Li Yinian said that he was not feeling well, the main reason was that

    his face had been beaten so badly that he couldn¡¯t face his colleagues.

    The door creaked open, but Li Yinian couldn¡¯t hear

    anything. He was still sitting there, staring at the wall as if there was something on it that he wanted to see.

    An Zeng came in

    from the outside with a jug of wine, closed the door behind him, and sat opposite Li Yenian.

    When Li Yenian saw that it was an

    argument, he was so scared that he shrank back.

    An Zhan pushed the wine pot forward. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t give it to you to drink, it¡¯s a

    medicinal wine. Wiping your wounds three times a day will only take three days to recover.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian was stunned for a moment

    before he subconsciously thanked her. After he finished speaking, he felt a little regretful, so he looked at An Zhe with a

    plicated expression.

    ¡°¡±I know you probably think you¡¯re right. I was the one who was nosy. You¡¯re wrong, because you¡¯re wrong.

    You¡¯re right about thetter. I¡¯m really nosy. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan said calmly, ¡°¡±Of course I don¡¯t expect you to not me me. If I were

    to be beaten up, I wouldn¡¯t immediately forgive the person who beat me up.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian suddenly raised his head. ¡°¡±You¡¯re wrong

    ¡­ I don¡¯t hate you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned. ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian sighed. ¡°¡±Actually, I know what I¡¯m doing as well. It¡¯s just ¡­

    perhaps it¡¯s just as you said, I¡¯m too selfish.¡±¡± ¡°¡±So, even if you hit me again, I won¡¯t me you.¡±¡±

    As soon as he finished

    speaking, An Chou suddenly pped Li Yannian to the ground. Li Yenian was stunned for a moment, thinking to himself, You really

    want to fight?

    He looked up, and a few crossbow arrows shot in through the window and nailed themselves into the wall. If he

    hadn¡¯t fallen, he would have been shot dead.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>

    An Zeng sat there without getting up, his left hand reaching

    out to catch a crossbow arrow that was shooting over. He casually tossed the crossbow arrow to the side, then flipped the table

    over and ced it in front of Li Yenian.

    ¡°¡±Who did you offend?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Li Yenian shook his head in fear. He was so scared

    that he couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    After listening for a while, An Zhan lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±There are at least a dozen

    people outside, their footsteps are scattered. This shows that they don¡¯t have a tacit understanding with each other, so they

    shouldn¡¯t be from the military.¡±¡±

    He reached out and grabbed Li Yenian, throwing him up onto the rafters. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t

    react too slowly. He held onto the ceiling beam tightly and didn¡¯t let go.

    Anjou stood on the side of the door, his back against

    the jamb. After a while, the door was kicked open with a kick. Immediately after, someone rushed in. An Zou reached out and

    grabbed the clothes of the first person. Then, he cut the person¡¯s throat with his palm, and the person then fell limply to the

    ground. Anjou picked up the crossbow and aimed it at the candle me. The bolt shot out and put out the candle me.

    Someone

    rushed in from the back, cautiously inspecting the room in the dark.

    An Zeng stood at the entrance and counted the number. There

    were a total of six people who had entered, and there were at least six or seven more who were on guard outside.

    To actually

    dispatch so many people to kill him in a bridegroom who did not know any better about cultivation and was the host of the Rites

    Department, the Department for Purging Officials ¡­ this was simply not aimed at killing a person, but at exterminating the

    entire n.

    When no one came in from the outside, An Zizheng killed a masked man with one palm strike from behind like a ghost.

    Reaching out, he took out the short sabre from around the waist of the fallen person. The sabre shed in the room, and in a few

    moments, the people who entered the room were hacked to the ground one after another.

    The people outside hadn¡¯t thought that

    there would be an expert in the room, so they panicked. An Zeng picked up a crossbow and looked at it, then fired a few shots

    outside. Four or five men in ck immediately fell to the ground after being hit by the arrows. All of them were stabbed in the

    throat with terrifying uracy.

    ¡°¡±An expert.¡±¡±

    The people outside murmured, obviously not wanting to rm the neighbors around.

    There were not many people left in the yard, but these people did not seem to have any intention of retreating. The few people

    holding the crossbows began to retreat, then suddenly, An Zhe saw arge group of ck shadows smashing towards the house.

    An

    Zhe subconsciously moved his arms in front of his body to block the attack, and quickly retreated. In an instant, he gathered all

    the power in his cultivation.

    But nothing happened.

    When An Zeng felt that something was wrong, a sharp pain came from his back.

    An Zeng¡¯s body involuntarily flew forward, smashing the window in front of him into pieces. In the air, several knives were

    shining brightly in the moonlight. He grabbed one of them and grabbed it. With the help of the man¡¯s weight and strength, he

    firmlynded on the ground. When hended on the ground, his wrist vibrated and the longsword shattered. An Xuan thrust his

    palm forward, and under the force of the impact, the fragments of the de flew out, killing four or five men in ck clothes

    in front of him.

    The door creaked open and a man came slowly out of the room.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not Li Yenian.¡±¡±

    This person¡¯s voice and

    body were very strange.

    An Zhan examined it carefully for a while before asking, ¡°¡±Demonic beast?¡±¡±

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°¡±Spirit beast?¡±¡±

    The man shook his head again.

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±So it turns out to be the most difficult magical

    beast to deal with.¡±¡±

    The man¡¯s hair was dishevelled, and when he lifted his head to look at An Zhe, An Zhe saw that he was

    wearing a metal mask. There weren¡¯t even any nostrils, but there were two holes in his eyes. There were two balls of red light in

    the hole. They were weak, but it was very dazzling.

    This person wore a wide ck robe, but under the ck robe, one could

    faintly see the metallic moonlight.

    Whether it was Demonic Beasts, Essences Beasts or Demonic Beasts, they could only be

    cultivated to a human form after reaching the high-grade Purple rank. Therefore, when An Zaiyue asked this question, he was

    actually a little uneasy in his heart. An Zhe knew that something that could transform into a human form was absolutely not his

    match with his current cultivation level. However, when he saw the metallic armour, he knew what was going on. Demonic beasts

    were all kinds of wild beasts that had cultivated to be demonic beasts, while magical beasts possessed all sorts of auras.

    Since it was Qi, there was no fixed shape. The reason why this guy was able to take human form was because he wore a set of metal

    armor. If the armor broke, it would be a stream of energy.

    ¡°¡±Where is Li Yenian?¡±¡±

    the man asked.

    ¡°¡±Why did you kill Li

    Yinian?¡±¡±

    The strange metal man was silent for a moment, then he walked towards An Zaihai and said, ¡°¡±If we can¡¯t find him, we

    can arrest you and interrogate you. We can also find out where Li Yinian went.¡±¡±

    If he used the bronze bell, it would cause

    unnecessary trouble. The sound of the bell alerted all the experts in the capital. He did not have the strength to protect this

    level of magic equipment, so he could not use it for the time being. Upon thinking of this, An Zhe flicked his wrist and took out

    the Red Luan hairpin. If one wasn¡¯t at a certain level of cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use a purple grade divine

    artifact. Therefore, this Red Luan hairpin was a peerless weapon in An Zhe¡¯s hands.

    ¡°¡±You want to resist.¡±¡±

    The strange metal

    man¡¯s voice also felt like metal rubbing against metal, making people feel ufortable. He moved forward, then raised his arm

    to point at Anjou. ¡°¡±Resist will die.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, a gust of ck Qi suddenly spurted out from the wide sleeve

    of his robe. Wherever the ck Qi went, the grass withered, the tree trunk withered, and the corpse on the ground turned into

    pus.

    An Zhe frowned. This magical beast was originally a type of poisonous gas, but there were many different types of poison

    gas, so there was no way to distinguish them. If only Qu Liuxi was by his side, she had a thorough knowledge of poisons.

    After

    failing to hit the metal monster¡¯s target, it immediately pounced forward. It swung its two hands, and a dozen or so ck qi

    snaked out like snakes, crawling towards An Xuan at an extremely fast speed in the middle of the air.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t dare toe

    into contact with the ck gas easily. His body was like a cheetah darting through the jungle, avoiding the poisonous snakes

    formed by the ck gas. He then quickly approached the metal strange person.

    The metal strange man snorted coldly. The sleeves

    of his robe suddenly puffed up, like a sail that had eaten its fill of wind. Immediately following that, ck balls of air shot

    out from his sleeves like cannonballs.

    His line of sight in the darkness was originally bad. This ball of air was also ck and

    silent, so avoiding it was extremely difficult.

    With a thought from An Zhe, starlight shed on the bracelet and a round shield

    about forty centimeters in diameter appeared in his hand. The round shield was exuding a deep light and there was a pattern on

    the surface of the shield. It was the scale of the holy fish.

    The Holy Fish Scale Shield charged forward and bombarded the scale

    shield with ck balls of air, but they were unable to corrode the scale shield.

    The strange metal person made a strange sound.

    Then, two solidified pythons appeared from his sleeve. An Zaixin¡¯s eyesight was good, and he instantly saw that it was actually

    an elongated arm. The metal armor worn by this person was very fine and could be changed at will. Two python-like arms wrapped

    around him, while An Zeng swung his scale shield and knocked one of them away, the other quickly wrapped around his waist.

    The

    arm tightened quickly, and the python coiled itself around the prey, pulling An Zeng toward the strange metal man.

    Just as An

    Zeng was about to reach the metallic monster, the strange man¡¯s other arm wrapped around him, and a crack appeared on the top.

    From within, a ck gas spewed out and rushed towards An Zeng¡¯s face.

    When the distance between the two of them was less than

    one meter, An Xuan waved the Red Luan hairpin in his hand and cut open the armor that was wrapping around him. While the ck qi

    was being released, An Zeng lowered his body and rushed over to the ground. He used his left hand holding the scale shield to

    poke the ground, then flipped his body over and ruthlessly kicked the metal strange man¡¯s chest.

    The strange metal man retreated

    a few steps. Before he could stabilize his body, An Zhe had already arrived before him once again.

    The Red Luan hairpin pierced

    out, returning upon contact. The strange metal mannequin withdrew its arms and swept them across. An Zong had already circled

    around to its back, and the Red Luan hairpin swiftly poked the back of the strange metal mannequin a few dozen times. The metal

    creature roared angrily, turning into a python and coiling around An Zhan.

    An Zhan swung the scale shield out. The scale shield

    rotated in an arc, then smashed on the face of the metal freak in the air. With a bang, the mask split open and the ck gas

    began to vent outwards.

    An Xuan seized this opportunity to dash over. The Red Luan hairpin continued to stab out, and the

    metallic weirdo¡¯s body suffered several blows in session. By the time the two retreated, the metal monster was enraged to the

    extreme.

    ¡°¡±A guy whose cultivation is not even at the spatial realm actually dares to block my way!¡±¡±

    He rushed forward and saw

    An Zhe smiling strangely.

    ¡°¡±What cultivation I have is not important. What is important is that I have many good things.¡±¡±

    An Zhe

    pushed his palm forward, and a burst of energy exploded on that metal strange person¡¯s body. The strange person¡¯s armor was

    shattered with a loud bang. Previously, hundreds of holes had been gouged out by An Zhe¡¯s armor, but now, under his palm, it

    could no longer hold on.

    When the armor broke, arge mass of ck qi emerged from within.

    ¡°¡±This is the Mortal Realm, you

    magic beasts shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±¡±

    An Xuan raised his hand and the scale shield flew out and collided with the ck mass of

    air, directly shattering it. Within the ball of air, a red bead was faintly discernible.

    ¡°¡±Make a dish for the good sir.¡±¡±

    An

    Zeng stomped his foot and shot out like a cannonball. In the instant the scale shield knocked away the ck Qi, the Red Luan

    took out the bead from the ck Qi. The bead fell to the ground and rolled back out, constantly spinning to avoid the pursuit.

    Just as the pearl was about to roll out of the courtyard, An Zhe¡¯s Red Luan hairpin flew out and stabbed right in front of the

    bead. The bead paused for a moment, and then the Blood Curing Pearl on An Zhe¡¯s wrist shed and was sucked into the bead.

    There

    are three beads in the hand bracelet. One was a medicinal field, the other was a spatial storage space, and the other was a pearl

    with the words¡¯ Fish ¡®written on it. The scales of the holy fish were stored within it.

    There was a square star point where the

    bead was used for storage. After a sh of light, the bead was sucked into the bead.

    An Zhan didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He

    rushed into the room and dragged Li Yinian down from the beam of the roof, then dragged him and ran out of the Li Residence.

    Before leaving, An Zhe knocked over twonterns in the yard and threw them into the woodshed.

    ¡°¡±What are you doing!¡±¡±

    Li Yannian

    anxiously shouted.

    An Zaiyue pulled him along, saying, ¡°¡±These people clearly cannot bear to see the light of day. If I burn down

    your courtyard, the Fang family will send someone over.¡±¡± When that timees, these dead people will be discovered by the Fang

    family or some other yamen. Those who want to kill you won¡¯t dare to act rashly in such a short period of time.

    Li Yinian was

    stunned for a moment. He had already been dragged into the alley by An Zhe.

    An Zhe and Li Yenian purposefully made a fewps

    before returning to the Heavenly Gate Sect. This ce wasn¡¯t too far from the Li family, at least seven to eight miles away.

    After An Zaihai returned, he locked Li Yannian in his room. Under the light of themp, he was finally able to see that Li

    Yannian was so scared that his face had turned deathly pale.

    ¡°¡±Who did you offend?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So many people were involved to kill

    you.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian first shook his head, then nodded his head. His eyes contained boundless fear. ¡°¡±Is it my turn?¡±¡±

    As he said

    these words, his expression became extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>

    The fear in Li Yannian¡¯s eyes was extremely strong, as well as despair and indignation.

    Thus, when An Zhe saw the look in Li Yannan¡¯s eyes, he had already guessed that Li Yinian knew who those assassins were.

    ¡°¡±After thete king goes, the country will fall.¡±¡±

    Li Yenian suddenlyid down on the table and cried until his body trembled violently.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the side and poured himself a cup of wine. He leaned against the window and looked at the night sky while quietly tasting it.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but today the wine seemed so spicy after entering his throat.

    Li Yinian cried for more than ten minutes. When he raised his head, he looked as if he suddenly aged thirty years. He looked extremely haggard.

    ¡°¡±Your career is over.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll find a ce for you to settle down, and then I¡¯ll send you to the south of the Da Xi River to reunite with your wife and son.

    From now on, you will spend your life with a family of old and young, and the temple is so high that it no longer has anything to do with you.

    ¡°¡±You belong to the clear heart of the countryside.¡±¡±

    Li Yenian looked towards An Zeng, then kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°¡±Thank you!¡±¡±

    An Zhan didn¡¯t help him up and instead epted Li Yenian¡¯s bow. Then he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this a good thing for you? You can safely pass the rest of your life in peace.¡±¡±

    No matter how powerful your opponents are, you won¡¯t dare to be impudent with the Da Xi.

    I ept your bow because I can afford it.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, since you¡¯ve thanked me and acknowledged me, you don¡¯t need to mention this matter in the future.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian stood up and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re a true hero. I¡¯ve offended you earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Sleep then. The people who want to kill you tonight will frantically search for you in the city, but they won¡¯t be able to find me in a short period of time.¡±¡±

    Tomorrow, as soon as the sun rises, there will be a storm in your family¡¯s affairs.

    The Fang family, the Ministry of Justice and the justice courts would all intervene.

    ¡°¡±At that time, those who want to touch you will be more restrained, but tomorrow, all the city gates will be guarded by their people. Once you show your face, you will still die.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±I served the country for twenty years and thought that I could return back to the countryside. But now, it seems that this imperial court could no longer tolerate people like me.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and ced the wine jug beside Li Yinian, then turned around to leave.

    Li Yenian looked at An Zeng¡¯s retreating back in silence for a while, before stopping An Zeng, ¡°¡±Speak with me. There are some things I need someone I can trust to help me remember.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you sure you want to tell me?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian said, ¡°¡±Although we¡¯ve only just met, I know that you can entrust it to someone.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to survive until I leave the city tomorrow. Even if I do, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to reunite with my wife and children alive.

    ¡°¡±So if I die, I want you to help me tell my child who my enemy is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I guess that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want your son to cultivate?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian said, ¡°¡±I knew long ago that I would definitely be killed by someone. After these few years of being safe and sound, I finally rxed my guard.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s been a few years, and I thought they wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble ¡­ But I know, if I¡¯m killed, my son will avenge me.

    The other party is too powerful, if he avenged me, he might also die.

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let him cultivate. If he doesn¡¯t have the ability, he won¡¯t take revenge for me ¡­ But from the looks of it, I was wrong.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±Just now, in my house, if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back before I was killed.¡±¡±

    If they find out where my family is, I¡¯m afraid they will chase them. They don¡¯t know how to cultivate, and like me, they have no ability to resist.

    So I think I was wrong.

    ¡°¡±Since Vishnu can cultivate, then let him cultivate. At least in the future when faced with danger, he will have the ability to protect his mother, his brother, and himself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for revenge ¡­ Forget it. Even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to avenge this grudge. The other party¡¯s influence is too great.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian was silent for a moment. ¡°¡±It is the Su Family.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re just a Minister of Rites and a guest of the Department for Purging Officials. What conflict do you have with theter generations?¡±¡±

    Li Yinian was silent for a long time, then said with a heavy tone, ¡°¡±That was a few years ago, and it has something to do with Da Xi ¡­ I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to help me. If anything happens to me in the future, it will also let my wife and son know who I¡¯m wary of in the future.¡±¡±

    The people from theter generations have always done things without any leeway. Even if they knew that my wife and son went to the Da Xi, they wouldn¡¯t let them go, because this also involves a great character of the Da Xi. ¡°¡±

    An Zaihai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly felt that this matter was rted to him. The great character of the Da Xi that Li Yenian spoke of must be Emperor Huai of the Da Xizhi Kingdom.

    After all these years, only such a powerful person had been to the Yan Country.

    Li Yinian poured a cup of wine and gulped it all down in one gulp.

    ¡°¡±That was more than four years ago, when the allied forces of Yan and Zhao fought their way into Yongguo. They defeated Yongguo and almost destroyed Yongguo.¡±¡±

    Later on, in order to mediate the war, the Da Xi sent a man with a lot of weight to... the son of the Holy Emperor of the Da Xi, King Hui, Chen Zhong.

    ¡°¡±I originally thought that the arrival of the heavy weapons was just to mediate the war, but when the heavy weapons arrived, I felt that something wasn¡¯t right.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Li Yannian said, ¡°¡±After Chen Chong arrived at the Yan Kingdom, he never left the Yan Kingdom, nor did he summon the Eternal Kingdom and You Country¡¯s envoys to travel around the world all day long. Where did hee from to mediate the war?¡±¡±

    Furthermore, the sixteen kingdoms in the north were no more than sixteen ants to the Da Xi. There was no need to send a prince himself.

    So I thought then that something was wrong.

    Later, he thought that perhaps this prince was just visiting the north and settling the affairs of the sixteen kingdoms.

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, with his status, there¡¯s no need for him to personally receive envoys from other countries. Even for him, there¡¯s no need for him to meet the emissaries from other countries.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All he has to do is send someone with a message. Which country in the sixteen kingdoms dares to disobey Da Xi¡¯s mediation?¡±¡±

    Li Yenian drank another cup of wine and looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Until one day, when I was responsible for leading Chen Chong around Swallow Mountain, he suddenly disappeared.¡±¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew that Chen Xinjie¡¯s disappearance was rted to his arrival.

    Li Yinian said, ¡°¡±At that time, we were all panicking. The entire etiquette department was in a mess, sending people to search everywhere.¡±¡±

    After searching for five days, there was no news at all. On the sixth day, he suddenly received a letter saying that Chen Chong had left Yan Country and returned to Da Xi.

    He poured himself a third cup of wine and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong is that the King of Swallow was not worried at all when such a powerful figure disappeared.¡±¡±

    The Board of Rites was already going crazy. They had met the King of Yan several times, but the King of Yan was always worried, but he had always done it half-heartedly.

    ¡°¡±ording to the rules, if Chen Chong and his followers all go missing, the King of Yan will definitely dispatch all the experts to search for them. However, the King of Yan¡¯s orders are ¡­ .All the experts from the Board of War, the Board of Justice, and the Supreme Court and the Heavenly Temple are not allowed to act rashly. Whoever dares to leave the city without permission will be killed without mercy.¡±¡±

    Li Yenian nced at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±It is indeed strange.¡±¡±

    However, An Zhe knew clearly in his heart that when King Yan ordered all the powerful warriors not to leave Fang Shoucheng, it was also when those powerful warriors from the Da Xi Empire ambushed him.

    Li Yenian continued, ¡°¡±Originally, things hade to this point, and a letter from Chen Chong said that he could end it after returning to Da Xi. Although it was strange, nothing happened.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And I won¡¯t get involved at all.¡±¡±

    He drank one cup after another, then his pale face quickly turned slightly red, ¡°¡±But one day, a wounded person came to the station and said that he came from Da Xi.¡±¡±

    When he passed by the Cang Man Mountain, he encountered a demonic beast. He could only escape after fighting hard. However, he fainted when he arrived at Fang Shoucheng.

    At that time, the people at the inn hurriedly sent the news to the Protocol Department, and I brought them to the inn. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That man gave me a letter, telling me to deliver it to Her Majesty personally.

    ¡°¡±After handing the letter to me, he fainted. Although he was treated urgently, he still died in the end.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai clenched his fists in his sleeves. He knew that the truth was about to surface.

    Li Yinian said, ¡°¡±I was also curious at the time. Why didn¡¯t the emissary from the Da Xi hand the important letter over to Duke Yan, but rather the empress at the time?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you stole a nce at the letter?¡±¡±

    Li Yannian nodded. ¡°¡±This is the beginning of the disaster ¡­ I was too curious at the time. I felt that there was some heaven-shaking secret behind this matter.¡±¡±

    Although the envelope was sealed with wax, it meant nothing to me.

    I have been in touch with letters all year round, and it is not difficult to restore thecquer.

    So I found a secret ce and opened the letter. ¡°¡±

    A hint of fear shed across his eyes. ¡°¡±I really didn¡¯t think that ¡­ the secret would be so big, so big that it was hard for me to bear.¡±¡±

    The letter was addressed to the empress dowager by Emperor Daxi Huai. He told her to get rid of the informer, including ¡­ the King of Swallow!

    An Zaiyan¡¯s heart immediately lit up ¡­ That¡¯s right, not long after his ident, the Duke of Yan died. Only then did Empress Dowager Su send someone to fetch him back.

    The more Li Yannian spoke, the more excited he became. He stood up, trembling, and said, ¡°¡±That slut actually wants to harm the King!¡±¡±

    She colluded with people from the Da Xi with the intention of destroying our Yan Kingdom ¡­ As a subject of the Great Yan Dynasty, I cannot sit idly by and do nothing.

    However, I know that I will not be able to meet the King of Swallow.

    At that time, the pce had announced that the Swallow King was seriously ill, and the imperial court affairs were left to the empress and the Prime Minister Zhuge Yan.

    ¡°¡±My position is too low to enter the Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although Zhuge Yan¡¯s authority was almost nullified at that time, she was still a person of great virtue and prestige.¡±¡±

    And among all the civil and military officials in the kingdom, he was the only one who could enter the pce to meet the King of Yan at any time.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I told this to Zhuge Yan.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±So ¡­ Zhuge Yan died a few days ago.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian nodded, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°¡±I was the one who killed the prime minister, I ¡­ after I told the prime minister about this, he entered the pce the next day.¡±¡±

    But at that time, the Duke of Yan was surrounded by the empress dowager, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to tell her the news.

    ¡°¡±Zhuge Yan asked me to seal the letter and send it back to the Embroidery Pce, because she couldn¡¯t hide the matter of the inn.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, I had no choice but to seal the book and personally send it to the brocade pce.

    ¡°¡±Because the letter seemed to be intact, the Empress Mother did not seem to be anything unusual at the time.¡±¡±

    When Li Yannian said this, his body suddenly seemed to have lost all his strength and he sat on the chair, ¡°¡±But who knows, Duke Yan still wasn¡¯t able to protect himself ¡­ The day after Zhuge Yan entered the pce, Duke Yan passed away.¡±¡±

    Li Yannian¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation. That sort of rage was enough to set the sky on fire.

    ¡°¡±That slut killed the King just like that.¡±¡±

    By the time of the dispute, the whole thing must have been clear to him.

    Chen Chong wanted to kill him, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so within the Great Xi. That was why he had deliberately asked the Holy Emperor to send him to the Yan Kingdom.

    After arriving at the Yan Kingdom, he immediately sent someone to send back a message saying that he was in danger.

    At that time, the Saint King had been preparing for a major event. He could not send his clone over, so he immediately informed An Zaihai.

    This was because the Sacred Emperor knew that within the imperial court, the rtionship between An Zaiyue and Chen Zhongcun was the best. If An Zaiyue went, An Zaiyue would definitely do his best.

    All of this was linked together ¡­ Now, the Yan Emperor, Su Qing, wanted to remove all of the loops in the country of Yan.

    King Yan was the biggest and Zhuge Yan was the smallest.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>

    There was one thing that An Zheng could not well understood, but that is not the point. The empress dowager, Su Qing, dared to kill the Duke of Yan back then, so why did she wait a few years before starting to clean up the people who knew about it back then? He was curious, but the point of this matter for An Zhe was to confirm who his enemies were.

    An Zhan fell silent and thought for a while. He guessed that most of the people he had purged were people Empress Dowager Su wasn¡¯t sure if they knew anything about. Even though Zhuge Yan had entered the pce back then, no one knew whether she had told the King of Yan or not. Even if she said it, Zhuge Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t expose him. Besides, Yan Wang was murdered the next day, so Su Qing had stayed with Zhuge Yan until now.

    The real people who had been in the know at the time might have been wiped out. Or perhaps, for some reason, Su Qing had to wait for more than four years before she could start.

    Li Yenian was already drunk, so he fell asleep on the table. This was also a pitiful person. Without waking him up, An Zeng found Li Yinian and put him on.

    A man came out of the room and sat in the open and looked up at the moon.

    His original intention was to get close to Li Yenian and see if he could find out some of the things that had happened at that time. Much of the truth came as a surprise, but the struggle was not easy. Because the closer he got to the truth, the bigger the hole in his heart became.

    Why a heavy weapon?

    In the end, An Zhe still couldn¡¯t figure out this question. Chen Xinjie and he were true friends. They could be considered brothers. When An Zhe had just been promoted from Law Enforcement Envoy to a small Law Enforcement Envoy, he had met Chen Chong. From then on, the rtionship between the two had be even better. At that time, Chen Zhong concealed his identity as a prince and helped him with his crimes.

    Perhaps, at that time, Chen Jiaxuan¡¯s life was just a little too boring, and following a smallw enforcer to deal with a case was somewhat novel and exciting for him. But after a few perils, the two had be best friends.

    He was clearly a person who could count on his life, so why did he suddenly have the urge to kill?

    Anderseny back and stared at the sky.

    At some point, Qu Liuxi had walked over and sat beside him, then reached out her hand to hold his.

    An Zhan was startled for a moment, then he smiled.

    This was the first time Qu Liuxi had taken the initiative to express her feelings. Even though everyone knew that she liked to fight, she had deliberately avoided this question. She took his hand because she felt his sadness and an inexplicable sense of helplessness.

    ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯te back. You couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±¡± When you came back, you were crying in your room, and I knew something had happened to you. Then I saw you here alone in a daze, so I came to sit with you for a while. ¡°¡±

    Her voice was soft, but Anjou felt warm inside.

    ¡°¡±When you told Skinny Du long ago that you were a Divine Giver, I began to look through the records.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked down at the ground, her hair hanging down, covering half of her face. Under the moonlight, her appearance was so beautiful and tranquil, like a flower blooming quietly in the night sky.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve collected many books on this subject, and one of them said that ¡­ the one who gave it to me was actually not a Heavenly Pursuit.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand tightened, letting An Zhe feel the warmth of her palm. ¡°¡±I was worried about you at that time. I felt that there was some sort of hatred or something very heavy hidden in your heart, pressing down on you until you were very, very tired.¡±¡± ording to the book, the so-called Heavenly Commandment was actually a transfer of the soul. Most of the givers were dead. The souls were dead. ¡°¡±The reason why they were able to know so many things they didn¡¯t know before when they woke up was because another soul had entered their body.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And anyone who can find a new body with a soul that doesn¡¯t perish is powerful, so they know a lot of things. That¡¯s why the giver is so different from before when he wakes up. ¡°¡±

    Her hands tightened, obviously she was nervous. Qu Liuxi had never been a person who was good at expressing her feelings, but at this moment, she mustered all her courage.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if you are, and I don¡¯t want to know. In my heart, you are only a struggle for peace, a simple and genuine struggle for peace. ¡°¡±Whether you bear any hatred or not, whether you have any secrets that you cannot tell me, you are a struggle for me, a struggle that you desperately fought over to protect us.¡±¡±

    She looked at An Zhan and said seriously, ¡°¡±In my eyes, you are no different from the start.¡±¡±

    An Zhe also clenched Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand tightly. He didn¡¯t know why, but at this very moment, he wanted to hold onto her hand tightly without letting go.

    ¡°¡±I just wanted to tell you not to work too hard.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi also suddenlyy back, next to An Zeng on the ground. The two of them were so close that the faint fragrance from her body wafted into An Zhe¡¯s nose, and then lingered in her mind for a long time.

    Qu Liuxi looked at the sky and said, ¡°¡±The past is the past, so we must pursue a result. This is nothing.¡±¡± ¡°¡±But if you really fail your current self in pursuit of results, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±¡±

    She did not know much about the struggle. She said these things only because of the book¡¯s spection about the giver, and her fears were not against the hatred of the struggle. She was merely saying what she had been trying to say to the struggle for peace for a long time.

    ¡°¡±I... We do not wish to lose you.¡±¡±

    The pause after my word made Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turn slightly red.

    An Zhan smiled, and with his other hand, he ruffled Qu Liuxi¡¯s bangs. ¡°¡±Stop daydreaming, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just arguing, you guys are arguing.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head, ¡°¡±If you promise me, before you do anything in the future, think more about yourself. Think about how this person might affect you. Think about whether she will help you calm down a little.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi bit her lips. ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

    Then she got up and hurried back to her room.

    An Zeng sat up and looked at Qu Liuxi, who was running away, and suddenly felt a sense of guilt. The girl was so focused on herself that it might affect her life. However, An Zhe could not exin anything, nor could he use an ice-cold method to harm the girl.

    In the distance, at the entrance of Gu Qianye¡¯s room, Gu Qianye¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated as he held a gon of wine in his hands.

    She turned around, closed the door, and drank all the wine in the gon: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that the guy was a little pitiful in his daze, so I went to pity him. I only found a gon of wine, so I was a little slow ¡­ Ah! Ah!¡±¡± What am I regretting, finding a jug of wine? ¡°¡±Yeah, why would I need to find a jug of wine?¡±¡±

    She staggered a few steps and then threw herself on the bed. She dug a hole in the quilt and pillow and buried herself in it. ¡°¡±I¡¯m so sleepy. I need to sleep ¡­ Sleep a beautiful dream and dream of a handsome man.¡±¡±

    An Zengy on the ground for a while longer, seriously thinking about what Qu Liuxi had said.

    That¡¯s right, he had to take revenge, but he couldn¡¯t blindly take revenge. He couldn¡¯t just throw his rebirth into the fire for revenge. Now that he had everyone in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, he had the responsibility. Although this responsibility seemed much smallerpared to his previous responsibility as the head of the Hall of Magic, it was more real and practical, and it made his heart feel warm andfortable.

    In the days when the fight was still going on, the Minister was thew enforcement machine of the Da Xi, because the fight itself was a cold and ruthless machine, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Even though Xu Meidai of Skyfire Pce had repeatedly shown him good will, he still pretended that he knew nothing.

    But this time, he found that he had changed.

    He liked ying some dirty jokes with thin and thin Du Qiaoqi. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his legs ¡­ his mouth. He also liked Qu Liuxi¡¯s little girl, the quaint Gu Qianye, and Old Huo and Qu¡¯s personality.

    All of this was different from before. He felt that he was born like this, and that he died like this.

    Perhaps it was because the way he had died had exceeded his expectations, that he had changed the way he fought for his life. Or could it be that after all these years of being together with Du Liuyun and the others, he had changed himself?

    Anjou didn¡¯t want to pursue the answer. He just enjoyed his life.

    Thinking about this, he realized that he was really affected by Qu Liuxi. Just a moment ago, he was still feeling frustrated and angry. However, when he thought about the happiness he had spent with everyone, all his troubles and anger were expelled in an instant. The killing intent that was rising in his heart quietly disappeared. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    Actually, while An Zeng was lying on the ground looking at the moon, he was trying his best to take a deep breath and suppress his killing intent. The moment he knew the truth, he almost couldn¡¯t help but rush out of his room to kill everyone in the Su family. But the moment Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand held his hand, this killing intent was dispelled by a power as gentle as water.

    He got up, took a deep breath, and went back to his room to sleep.

    Gu Qian Ye struggled out of his bed, walked to the window, and saw An Zaiyue heading back to his room with light footsteps. She rolled her eyes at An Zaiyue and mumbled to herself, ¡®How heartless.¡¯ Then she walked backwards and theny back on the bed and fell asleep, more heartless than anyone else.

    At that moment, the empress dowager Su Qing, who was in the brocade pce, suddenly became furious.

    ¡°¡±A bunch of trash!¡±¡±

    She shattered the jade cup in her hand with a p. ¡°¡±It¡¯s only getting rid of a host and guest official who can¡¯t even cultivate. Killing a schr, a dozen people and a magical beast ¡­ they were actually all killed by someone else!¡±¡±

    Su Zong, who had already been promoted to general, bowed his head and said, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. I will send more men to investigate this matter clearly tonight.¡±¡± As long as Li Yenian is still in the city, I will definitely find him and bring him out of there. ¡°¡±

    Su Qing remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°¡±Tonight, it¡¯s best to finish the business. Many people from Li Yenian¡¯s family died, and when the fire broke out, the people from the Fang family and the Ministry of Justice went to investigate.¡±¡± If he couldn¡¯t find Li Yenian before dawn, then Fang Shoudao would be determined to be the culprit for revenge. He could simply arrange for Li Yenian to be his enemy. ¡°¡±Tomorrow morning, all of our people will be in front of the city gates. We¡¯ve set our sights on them and will absolutely not allow Li Yenian to leave Fang Shoucheng!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject understands!¡±¡±

    Su Zong turned around and left, his footsteps very hurried.

    It was only killing a rank 5 official, yet it caused such a hugemotion, causing Su Qing Qian to be extremely angry. Not even killing Zhuge Yan caused any trouble, but a mere rank 5 official was enough to make half of the people in the city unable to sleep.

    Su Qing turned around and saw the young man who was so scared that he started trembling. She took a breath and walked over, ¡°¡±It¡¯s none of your business, there¡¯s no need to be so scared.¡±¡±

    He was a beautiful young man with a strong and slender body, chest muscles, abdomen muscles, and sharp edges. The most important thing was that one part of him was so big that it was a bit outrageous.

    Empress Dowager Suy down in the arms of the young man, gently stroking the object. ¡°¡±Look, it scared the hell out of me ¡­ what a pity.¡±¡±

    When she said that it was a pity, she really felt that it was a pity.

    This was her favorite one, but unfortunately, she had heard about Li Yenian and had no choice but to kill him.

    She lowered her head and put it in her mouth, then mumbled, ¡°¡±Let it be fierce, let me have a child, a child of yours.¡±¡±

    She wanted a child.

    And the Swallow King had already been dead for many years, yet she had the guts to do so!

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>

    There is one thing in the dispute that is not well understood, but that is not the point.

    The empress dowager, Su Qing, dared to kill the Duke of Yan back then, so why did she wait a few years before starting to clean up the people who knew about it back then?

    He was curious, but the point of this matter for An Zhe was to confirm who his enemies were.

    An Zhan fell silent and thought for a while. He guessed that most of the people he had purged were people Empress Dowager Su wasn¡¯t sure if they knew anything about.

    Even though Zhuge Yan had entered the pce back then, no one knew whether she had told the King of Yan or not.

    Even if she said it, Zhuge Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t expose him. Besides, Yan Wang was murdered the next day, so Su Qing had stayed with Zhuge Yan until now.

    The real people who had been in the know at the time might have been wiped out.

    Or perhaps, for some reason, Su Qing had to wait for more than four years before she could start.

    Li Yenian was already drunk, so he fell asleep on the table.

    This was also a pitiful person. Without waking him up, An Zeng found Li Yinian and put him on.

    A man came out of the room and sat in the open and looked up at the moon.

    His original intention was to get close to Li Yenian and see if he could find out some of the things that had happened at that time.

    Much of the truth came as a surprise, but the struggle was not easy.

    Because the closer he got to the truth, the bigger the hole in his heart became.

    Why a heavy weapon?

    In the end, An Zhe still couldn¡¯t figure out this question. Chen Xinjie and he were true friends. They could be considered brothers.

    When An Zhe had just been promoted from Law Enforcement Envoy to a small Law Enforcement Envoy, he had met Chen Chong. From then on, the rtionship between the two had be even better.

    At that time, Chen Zhong concealed his identity as a prince and helped him with his crimes.

    Perhaps, at that time, Chen Jiaxuan¡¯s life was just a little too boring, and following a smallw enforcer to deal with a case was somewhat novel and exciting for him.

    But after a few perils, the two had be best friends.

    He was clearly a person who could count on his life, so why did he suddenly have the urge to kill?

    Anderseny back and stared at the sky.

    At some point, Qu Liuxi had walked over and sat beside him, then reached out her hand to hold his.

    An Zhan was startled for a moment, then he smiled.

    This was the first time Qu Liuxi had taken the initiative to express her feelings. Even though everyone knew that she liked to fight, she had deliberately avoided this question.

    She took his hand because she felt his sadness and an inexplicable sense of helplessness.

    ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯te back. You couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±¡±

    When you came back, you were crying in your room, and I knew something had happened to you.

    Then I saw you here alone in a daze, so I came to sit with you for a while. ¡°¡±

    Her voice was soft, but Anjou felt warm inside.

    ¡°¡±When you told Skinny Du long ago that you were a Divine Giver, I began to look through the records.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked down at the ground, her hair hanging down, covering half of her face.

    Under the moonlight, her appearance was so beautiful and tranquil, like a flower blooming quietly in the night sky.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve collected many books on this subject, and one of them said that ¡­ the one who gave it to me was actually not a Heavenly Pursuit.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand tightened, letting An Zhe feel the warmth of her palm. ¡°¡±I was worried about you at that time. I felt that there was some sort of hatred or something very heavy hidden in your heart, pressing down on you until you were very, very tired.¡±¡±

    ording to the book, the so-called Heavenly Commandment was actually a transfer of the soul.

    Most of the givers were dead. The souls were dead.

    ¡°¡±The reason why they were able to know so many things they didn¡¯t know before when they woke up was because another soul had entered their body.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And anyone who can find a new body with a soul that doesn¡¯t perish is powerful, so they know a lot of things.

    That¡¯s why the giver is so different from before when he wakes up. ¡°¡±

    Her hands tightened, obviously she was nervous.

    Qu Liuxi had never been a person who was good at expressing her feelings, but at this moment, she mustered all her courage.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if you are, and I don¡¯t want to know.

    In my heart, you are only a struggle for peace, a simple and genuine struggle for peace.

    ¡°¡±Whether you bear any hatred or not, whether you have any secrets that you cannot tell me, you are a struggle for me, a struggle that you desperately fought over to protect us.¡±¡±

    She looked at An Zhan and said seriously, ¡°¡±In my eyes, you are no different from the start.¡±¡±

    An Zhe also clenched Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand tightly. He didn¡¯t know why, but at this very moment, he wanted to hold onto her hand tightly without letting go.

    ¡°¡±I just wanted to tell you not to work too hard.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi also suddenlyy back, next to An Zeng on the ground. The two of them were so close that the faint fragrance from her body wafted into An Zhe¡¯s nose, and then lingered in her mind for a long time.

    Qu Liuxi looked at the sky and said, ¡°¡±The past is the past, so we must pursue a result. This is nothing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But if you really fail your current self in pursuit of results, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±¡±

    She did not know much about the struggle. She said these things only because of the book¡¯s spection about the giver, and her fears were not against the hatred of the struggle. She was merely saying what she had been trying to say to the struggle for peace for a long time.

    ¡°¡±I... We do not wish to lose you.¡±¡±

    The pause after my word made Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turn slightly red.

    An Zhan smiled, and with his other hand, he ruffled Qu Liuxi¡¯s bangs. ¡°¡±Stop daydreaming, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just arguing, you guys are arguing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head, ¡°¡±If you promise me, before you do anything in the future, think more about yourself. Think about how this person might affect you. Think about whether she will help you calm down a little.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi bit her lips. ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

    Then she got up and hurried back to her room.

    An Zeng sat up and looked at Qu Liuxi, who was running away, and suddenly felt a sense of guilt.

    The girl was so focused on herself that it might affect her life.

    However, An Zhe could not exin anything, nor could he use an ice-cold method to harm the girl.

    In the distance, at the entrance of Gu Qianye¡¯s room, Gu Qianye¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated as he held a gon of wine in his hands.

    She turned around, closed the door, and drank all the wine in the gon: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that the guy was a little pitiful in his daze, so I went to pity him. I only found a gon of wine, so I was a little slow ¡­ Ah! Ah!¡±¡±

    What am I regretting, finding a jug of wine?

    ¡°¡±Yeah, why would I need to find a jug of wine?¡±¡±

    She staggered a few steps and then threw herself on the bed. She dug a hole in the quilt and pillow and buried herself in it. ¡°¡±I¡¯m so sleepy. I need to sleep ¡­ Sleep a beautiful dream and dream of a handsome man.¡±¡±

    An Zengy on the ground for a while longer, seriously thinking about what Qu Liuxi had said.

    That¡¯s right, he had to take revenge, but he couldn¡¯t blindly take revenge. He couldn¡¯t just throw his rebirth into the fire for revenge.

    Now that he had everyone in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, he had the responsibility. Although this responsibility seemed much smallerpared to his previous responsibility as the head of the Hall of Magic, it was more real and practical, and it made his heart feel warm andfortable.

    In the days when the fight was still going on, the Minister was thew enforcement machine of the Da Xi, because the fight itself was a cold and ruthless machine, and there was no emotion in his eyes.

    Even though Xu Meidai of Skyfire Pce had repeatedly shown him good will, he still pretended that he knew nothing.

    But this time, he found that he had changed.

    He liked ying some dirty jokes with thin and thin Du Qiaoqi. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his legs ¡­ his mouth.

    He also liked Qu Liuxi¡¯s little girl, the quaint Gu Qianye, and Old Huo and Qu¡¯s personality.

    All of this was different from before.

    He felt that he was born like this, and that he died like this.

    Perhaps it was because the way he had died had exceeded his expectations, that he had changed the way he fought for his life.

    Or could it be that after all these years of being together with Du Liuyun and the others, he had changed himself?

    Anjou didn¡¯t want to pursue the answer. He just enjoyed his life.

    Thinking about this, he realized that he was really affected by Qu Liuxi.

    Just a moment ago, he was still feeling frustrated and angry. However, when he thought about the happiness he had spent with everyone, all his troubles and anger were expelled in an instant.

    The killing intent that was rising in his heart quietly disappeared.

    Actually, while An Zeng was lying on the ground looking at the moon, he was trying his best to take a deep breath and suppress his killing intent.

    The moment he knew the truth, he almost couldn¡¯t help but rush out of his room to kill everyone in the Su family.

    But the moment Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand held his hand, this killing intent was dispelled by a power as gentle as water.

    He got up, took a deep breath, and went back to his room to sleep.

    Gu Qian Ye struggled out of his bed, walked to the window, and saw An Zaiyue heading back to his room with light footsteps. She rolled her eyes at An Zaiyue and mumbled to herself, ¡®How heartless.¡¯ Then she walked backwards and theny back on the bed and fell asleep, more heartless than anyone else.

    At that moment, the empress dowager Su Qing, who was in the brocade pce, suddenly became furious.

    ¡°¡±A bunch of trash!¡±¡±

    She shattered the jade cup in her hand with a p. ¡°¡±It¡¯s only getting rid of a host and guest official who can¡¯t even cultivate. Killing a schr, a dozen people and a magical beast ¡­ they were actually all killed by someone else!¡±¡±

    Su Zong, who had already been promoted to general, bowed his head and said, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. I will send more men to investigate this matter clearly tonight.¡±¡±

    As long as Li Yenian is still in the city, I will definitely find him and bring him out of there. ¡°¡±

    Su Qing remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°¡±Tonight, it¡¯s best to finish the business. Many people from Li Yenian¡¯s family died, and when the fire broke out, the people from the Fang family and the Ministry of Justice went to investigate.¡±¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t find Li Yenian before dawn, then Fang Shoudao would be determined to be the culprit for revenge. He could simply arrange for Li Yenian to be his enemy.

    ¡°¡±Tomorrow morning, all of our people will be in front of the city gates. We¡¯ve set our sights on them and will absolutely not allow Li Yenian to leave Fang Shoucheng!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject understands!¡±¡±

    Su Zong turned around and left, his footsteps very hurried.

    It was only killing a rank 5 official, yet it caused such a hugemotion, causing Su Qing Qian to be extremely angry.

    Not even killing Zhuge Yan caused any trouble, but a mere rank 5 official was enough to make half of the people in the city unable to sleep.

    Su Qing turned around and saw the young man who was so scared that he started trembling. She took a breath and walked over, ¡°¡±It¡¯s none of your business, there¡¯s no need to be so scared.¡±¡±

    He was a beautiful young man with a strong and slender body, chest muscles, abdomen muscles, and sharp edges.

    The most important thing was that one part of him was so big that it was a bit outrageous.

    Empress Dowager Suy down in the arms of the young man, gently stroking the object. ¡°¡±Look, it scared the hell out of me ¡­ what a pity.¡±¡±

    When she said that it was a pity, she really felt that it was a pity.

    This was her favorite one, but unfortunately, she had heard about Li Yenian and had no choice but to kill him.

    She lowered her head and put it in her mouth, then mumbled, ¡°¡±Let it be fierce, let me have a child, a child of yours.¡±¡±

    She wanted a child.

    And the Swallow King had already been dead for many years, yet she had the guts to do so!

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>

    At night, he went to the De Yue Tower to have dinner with Wang Kai-tai. He didn¡¯t even mention a word about what happened during the day.

    Because Anjou knew what the asion was, he could talk about the past and talk about emotions. Drinking big chunks of meat in a big bowl and drinking it would ruin the atmosphere of others, making it an immoral act.

    Even though Wang Kai-tai asked a few questions, he had only mentioned a few of them.

    When he was walking back from the De Yue Building, An Zeng was quickly stopped by some of the Fang family¡¯s officers. They questioned him closely and confirmed that An Zaiyue was a member of the Martial Arts Academy before allowing him to pass.

    However, An Zhe did not walk very far. Just as he was about to turn into a rtively small street, he was stopped by a group of people who did not know his identity.

    An Zaixin was a little annoyed. It seemed that the Prefect of Fang Shoudao was also one of the empress dowager¡¯s men.

    However, An Zhe didn¡¯t worry too much because the house he had bought for Li Yenian hadn¡¯t gone to the Fang Residence to register at all.

    ording to the rules of the imperial court, one had to report the sale of the property to the Fang family, which had to charge a certain fee.

    Therefore, many people bought and sold property in private, without going through the government.

    Just hand over the deed and walk away with the money.

    The house is yours with the deed, because the deed only says where the house is, and how big it is, but it doesn¡¯t say who owns it.

    Since he hadn¡¯t been to the Fang family¡¯s residence before, Li Yenian didn¡¯t need to worry about him at all.

    Besides, even if Li Yannian was discovered, he might not be able to recognize him.

    These people were all using portraits to look for people. Portraits ¡­ it would be strange if they were drawn with portraits.

    Even if it was only Li Yenian who wore his beard, he was far from the person depicted in the portrait.

    However, An Zaiyue was worried that the power of theter generations would control the entire city.

    Up until now, the yamen that the An n did not interfere in, seemed to only have one Infantry Division.

    Thus, An Zaihai was filled with respect towards this person who was safe and sound.

    Under such circumstances, it is not easy for Hao Ping to ensure that anything in the Ministry is treated fairly.

    But this fairness is what Hao Ping thinks it is.

    After returning to the Heavenly Ascension Sect, An Zeng, Skinny Du, and the others once again entered the Heaven-defying Seal to cultivate.

    With the existence of the Heaven Defying Seal, the amount of time An Zaiyue spent cultivating was many times more than the others.

    Thus, most of the time, the people in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect seemed to be very idle during the day.

    The next morning, when he went back to the Martial Arts Academy, he was informed by Li Sihai that he did not have the qualifications to participate in the selection.

    Asked why, Li Sihai pushed his reading sses and said, ¡°¡±All the candidates will be registered within the allotted time, but none of you will be on the list. So naturally, you are not qualified.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you crossed out all the names you wrote down in the book yesterday?¡±¡±

    Li Sihai also smiled, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t nder an official of the imperial court. This is a very serious usation.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not as big of a crime as deleting the examinees¡¯ names without permission.¡±¡±

    Li Sihai regained hisposure and said, ¡°¡±If I say no, then there¡¯s no need. I saw with my own eyes that everyone came to register, but I never saw you all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As far as I know, the deadline is tomorrow, so what reason do you have for me to give up today?¡±¡±

    Li Sihai leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Because even if you report today, you won¡¯t be on the register tomorrow.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you think you can change a person¡¯s life. That¡¯s a quick thing.¡±¡±

    Li Sihai shook his head, ¡°¡±How could it change a person¡¯s life? It¡¯s obviously you guys.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why do I always meet people like you? If I were a man with no background, I might really be stuck in the hands of you, a little bit of power.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I wonder how many of you have worked so hard on the border to gain the right to reference the Martial Arts Academy in the past few years, and how many of you have lost your only chance.¡±¡±

    Li Sihai answered tly, ¡°¡±No matter what this person has experienced, no matter whether he has fought with all his might or not, he iste. If he doesn¡¯t sign up, of course he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know why I wasughing just now?¡±¡±

    Li Sihai saw a kind of callousness in An Zaihai¡¯s eyes. He suddenly felt a bit of regret. He should have investigated the origins of this student.

    However, this matter was not without room to turn around, as the deadline had not yet arrived.

    If he found out who this person was today, he could just fill in his name.

    As an official, one could only bend and bend at will.

    Li Sihai put down his pen, took off his reading sses, and then looked at An Chou and replied in an official tone, ¡°¡±Go back and wait for the news. When we verify your identity, we will naturally notify you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±¡±

    Li Sihai asked, ¡°¡±Why are youughing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that the question?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t be able to act cool.¡±¡±

    Li Sihai was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, An Zhe pulled him out from behind the table and threw him five meters away.

    Li Sihai was already in his fifties and did not usually have much training. He had good wine, good sex, and a bad body, so this fall almost cost him half his life.

    An Zeng picked up Li Sihai¡¯s reading sses from the ground and looked at them, ¡°¡±This thing looks simple, but there aren¡¯t many who have money to buy one.

    Using good crystals to create lenses, the best craftsman would need to polish them for half a month toplete the first process, and then adjust the thickness arc of the lens ording to your vision.

    You can¡¯t afford a ss like that for twenty years in your position. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I don¡¯t know how many examinees you¡¯ve made it difficult for you, but I have no choice but to pay you a few silver coins in order to continue your dream.

    But what you¡¯re taking, maybe, is their little ration money.

    The examinees from the border region were only paid by the military. If they were to live frugally, that would be more than enough.

    If they give you the silver, they will starve, perhaps not only for a day or two.

    ¡°¡±When ites to the assessment, there are probably more people who failed because they didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai walked up to Li Sihai and said, ¡°¡±How many people, in order not to starve, went to the streets to trade for food?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And once the military discovers the skill of a soldier, they will immediately be eliminated ¡­ One side is because they don¡¯t have the money to eat, and the other side is because they want to be eliminated in vition of militaryw. They don¡¯t even have a way out.¡±¡±

    He lowered his head to look at Li Sihai, whose face was contorted with pain, ¡°¡±Right, I will tell you after I finish beating you up. I amughing ¡­ First, because I finally found a reason to make a big deal out of this.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Second, it¡¯s because after I get rid of you, the examinees who came from the border will never face a scum like you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What ¡­ what are you trying to do?!¡±¡±

    Li Sihai struggled to sit up: ¡°¡±You can forget about entering the Martial Arts Academy for the rest of your life. You just have to wait to be dealt with by the militaryw.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not only you, even your friends can¡¯t enter the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan lowered his head and looked at him. ¡°¡±You may not be very clear on one thing, but I came to the Martial Arts Academy for a different reason than the others.¡±¡±

    Most of the examinees believed that their biggest wish was to enter the Martial Arts Academy. They would not hesitate to bleed and be injured at the border for this wish.

    They felt that their only chance to change their lives was to enter the Martial Arts Academy and be a general.

    ¡°¡±But I¡¯m different. I can live well even if I can¡¯t enter the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I could have killed you with a single punch, but why did I p you?¡±¡±

    Of course, Li Sihai couldn¡¯t answer this question because his mouth was about to be smashed.

    ¡°¡±Because face-smacking is more pleasurable,¡±¡± Ann answered herself.

    ¡°¡±Beating up the bad guys is half the fun if you don¡¯t smack them in the face.¡±¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for quite a number of inspectors from the Martial Arts Academy. Their status was to maintain the discipline of the Martial Arts Academy.

    They¡¯re not really officers of rank, but they have a lot of authority.

    These people ran over and scolded An Zeng, telling him to put Li Sihai down.

    At this time, Li Sihai was being held up high by An Zuhai. Hearing the lieutenant¡¯s shout, An Zuhai gave an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound and threw Li Sihai aside.

    In their opinion, no matter what the reason was, once the fight started, the people of the Martial Arts Academy had to be apprehended first.

    At this time, the two teachers from the Martial Arts Academy apanied Chen Zaiyan and was about to leave. When he heard the noise outside the gate, Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±Who is this person? Who dares to cause trouble at the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    After the inspector carried Li Sihai and dragged An Zaihai over here, Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression becameplicated, ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    A instructor from the Martial Arts Academy subconsciously asked, ¡°¡±Does Sir know this person?¡±¡±

    Chen said, ¡°¡±The peace struggle you mentioned came from the frontier.¡±¡±

    The instructor¡¯s expression also changed, and he carefully looked at An Zhe.

    This was a man who looked to be around forty years old. He had a pale face and did not have a white beard, but he was not soft either.

    In a ce like the Martial Arts Academy, his temperament didn¡¯t seem to match.

    He looked more like a man of letters, a little too schrly.

    Walking, talking, and temperament, they were all very gentle.

    ¡°¡±So, if you beat up a person from the Martial Arts Academy, even if the Minister sees him in a different light, he can¡¯t be epted.¡±¡±

    The lecturer did not ask why.

    ¡°¡±Why did you so easily decide my oue, sir?¡±¡± he asked.

    The instructor replied, ¡°¡±If you beat someone because you were rash, the Martial Arts Academy doesn¡¯t want you.

    If you hit him because he did something wrong, the Martial Arts Academy won¡¯t want you anymore.

    Because even if he is wrong, it is the Martial Arts Academy that is here to discipline him and not you.

    So whether you¡¯re wrong or not, I can give you that. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±So the Martial Arts Academy was like this. Fortunately, you didn¡¯te in.¡±¡±

    The instructor frowned slightly. ¡°¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied with a smile, ¡°¡±In order to preserve our honor, no matter what kind of mistake the people in our academy made, we have to deal with them internally. But for the outsiders to maintain a valiant posture ¡­ This is really disappointing.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai walked to the top and loudly told Li Sihai¡¯s story.

    At this moment, more and more students arrived, most of them from the military background.

    Some had just participated in this year¡¯s examination, and some were already students of the Martial Arts Academy.

    The more people there were, the more people there were. At least a few hundred people surrounded this ce so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    ¡°¡±I know him!¡±¡±

    One of the students from the Martial Arts Academy shouted, ¡°¡±Last year, Ding Cheng and I came from the southwest border together. Because of this person¡¯s filial piety, Ding Cheng had no choice but to give him the few coins he had, but he still felt that it was too little. In the end, Ding Cheng did not even qualify to participate in the exam and waste for the exam!¡±¡±

    Ding Cheng had made 16 military meritorious service on the border before he got the right to do so.

    ¡°¡±Because he waste and vited the militaryw, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to return to the border army, so he could only return home!¡±¡±

    Another person also shouted, ¡°¡±He bullied me back then, but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. I could only give him the money and starve for four days.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for a member of the same family being well-off and helping me after we found out, we might have starved to death before the examination. Otherwise, we would have gone to be thieves!¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked at that instructor, then he looked at Chen Zeyan, the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not interested in this kind of martial institution.¡±¡±

    He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°¡±Come, ording to your rules, you still need to punish me for my crimes. Where are the shackles?¡±¡±

    The few officers of the Martial Arts Academy looked at each other and then looked at Chen Zeyan, not knowing what to do.

    Within the crowd, more and more people were shouting. In the end, all of them were denouncing Li Sihai.

    At this time, Li Sihai was curled up on the ground like a shivering dog.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>

    What exactly Li Sihai would do was already obvious.

    Even if the Martial Arts Academy didn¡¯t deal with this person publicly, he wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    However, the result of the conflict seemed to give people a headache.

    This matter was spread out in half a day, with half of Fang Zhucheng being abuzz with news of it.

    And a lot of it gets worse when it gets spread.

    Soon, everyone learned that there was an official in charge of epting examinees in the Martial Arts Academy called Li Sihai. In order to collect the money, he forced many soldiers from the border to die, and those soldiers who fought with their lives on the line to protect Great Yan.

    More and more people came to the Martial Arts Academy from all directions. The entrance of the Martial Arts Academy was already filled with people.

    Humans were a very strange kind of creature, and they would often be provoked by some sort of emotion.

    When the anger began to spread, the people outside the Martial Arts Courtyard¡¯s mor became ear-piercing.

    However, at this moment, one of the people involved was quietly sitting in a room in the Martial Arts Academy. There were no shackles on his hands.

    Sitting across from An Xuan was the man who had rushed over from the Military Department, Mr. Shang Shu. He was safe and sound.

    ¡°¡±Seventy-seven years ago, the Wen King ordered the establishment of the Martial Arts Academy.

    The first president of the Martial Arts Academy was himself, Zhou Anhai, the Minister of War.

    Although the academy and the Ministry of War gradually separated, the Ministry of War had been working hard to maintain the fairness of the academy.

    ¡°¡±From that time until now, the Military Department and the Imperial Court have used seventy-seven years to create a good reputation for the Martial Arts Academy. You have used half a day to destroy it.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping seemed to be not angry, but his anger was actually like raging waves.

    This anger was partly due to the insensibility of the dispute.

    Most of them were the Martial Academies that he had always thought were clean and clean.

    He had said countless of times in front of others that the Martial Academies were the most fair and impartial academies in the Great Yan Kingdom.

    The Martial Arts Academy was not only the face of the military, but also the face of the entire Great Yan Army.

    However, at this moment, his face was in great pain from An Zhe¡¯s p.

    Outside the Martial Arts Academy, tens of thousands of citizens were still continuously pping the academy¡¯s face. Their shouts were like a series of ps being pped.

    Hao Ping remained silent for a long time before sighing. ¡°¡±Did you know that you also gave the imperial government a reason to dismiss me?¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping was somewhat surprised. ¡°¡±You thought of it, so you decided to do it. So you didn¡¯t do it on impulse, but because you have been nning it for a long time?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not for a long time. Just for a day and a night.¡±¡±

    Hao An¡¯s fury appeared on his face this time. ¡°¡±So, you think I should leave the Infantry Division?¡±¡±

    Therefore, you think the Martial Arts Academy can close.

    So you think you¡¯re doing the soldiers the most good by making a ruckus? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Why can I make a ruckus?¡±¡±

    Hao Ping had no way of replying, because he was already trembling with rage.

    An Zhan calmly said, ¡°¡±The first reason I was able to make a ruckus was because I was on the right side.¡±¡±

    Second, because the people know I¡¯m on the right side.

    Did the Martial Arts Academy not know of Li Sihai¡¯s corruption and malfeasance?

    Of course he knew, but the reason why the Martial Arts Academy didn¡¯t take this matter seriously was because they didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    ¡°¡±They might even feel that Li Sihai is a pitiful person who has never had a chance to continue levelling in his life. So what if he epts a little money?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s what I thought for sure. They think Li Sihai is pitiful.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai continued, ¡°¡±Since I have considered for a day and a night, of course, I have also considered how to deal with this matter. How to let my lord remain as stable as Mt. Tai in the military.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Haha!¡±¡±

    Hao An was so angry that heughed instead, ¡°¡±What arrogant words!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t believe me?¡±¡±

    Actually, it was simple. It was not difficult to deal with.

    Why are the people angry?

    Why are the students who prepared to take the martial arts exam and who are already in the martial arts academy so angry?

    Because of injustice.

    They felt that this was unfair, so they were not waiting for their Lord to dismiss them, nor for the Martial Arts Academy to close down.

    They knew that if the Martial Arts Academy closed, those children from the Humble ss would lose a precious opportunity to change their lives.

    ¡°¡±If Milord is to be removed, everyone in the Weaponry Department will be facing a cmity.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All they want is an answer.¡±¡±

    An Zhan looked into Hao Ping¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°¡±If sire stood out and walked out, he would then stand in front of themoners and loudly tell them that he would investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After that, he quickly dealt with the people who should be doing it. In the shortest amount of time, he will satisfy everyone. Then, Sir¡¯s personal reputation will reach a new peak.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The people will think that the Lord Minister doesn¡¯t know about the filth of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If His Excellency the Minister knew, he would have swept away all these vile matters long ago.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Why does the imperial government value this matter?¡±¡±

    It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the public opinion.

    No matter how much those powerful figures in the imperial court looked down on themoners, they did not dare to ignore the public opinion.

    When the lord¡¯s prestige among themoners reached its peak, would the imperial court be so foolish as to chase the lord out of the Infantry Division?

    Even though I just arrived at Fang Shoucheng, I also know who is targeting my lord.

    ¡°¡±No matter how impatient the empress dowager is, she still has to think about what attitude the military will have when she dismisses you, my lord.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that the imperial court has added a new general, Su Zong, to be the empress dowager¡¯s younger brother.

    Of course, the empress dowager wanted to snatch away the military power by doing this ¡­ but did she really dare to enrage everyone in the military?

    My lord, if you fall, will the rest of the army be wiped out by Her Majesty?

    ¡°¡±This is not the honor and humiliation of Sir alone, but the honor and humiliation of the military. Sir, you are overthinking it. The imperial government does not dare to touch you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If my guess is correct, the King and Queen Mother will criticize you harshly at court meetings, that¡¯s all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ It might be a penalty of two years¡¯ sry.¡±¡±

    Hao An¡¯s expression changed nonstop: ¡°¡±What exactly is in your brain.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Martial institution, a clean and fair martial institution.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping looked directly into An Zaihai¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have any selfish motives?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡± An Zaiyue replied righteously.

    Hao An waved his hand: ¡°¡±Bullsh * t!¡±¡±

    The corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hao Ping said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. You are doing this because of yesterday¡¯s matter, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I didn¡¯t agree to your request yesterday. Because the Martial Courtyard refused the woman¡¯s reference, you wanted to teach the Martial Courtyard a lesson, right?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hao Ping stood up and quickly walked in front of An Zeng, ¡°¡±With your personality, how could I dare to use you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there is anything that displeases you in the future, you will immediately find a way to take revenge on me!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±My lord, do you really think that I¡¯m taking revenge?¡±¡±

    An Zhan stood up and took a step back before cupping his fist. ¡°¡±Lord, how many young and strong men are still willing to join the army in Great Yan City?¡±¡±

    Everyone knew that there was a war going on at the border. If they went there, they would die.

    ¡°¡±Who are the dead? A thousand soldiers will not kill a general, so they would rather evade thew and go to seclusion in the mountains than join the army.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because the imperial court only knows how to ask for it, not how to bestow it.

    This kind of gift was something that the imperial government was extremely stingy on, even if it was only giving it out verbally.

    ¡°¡±Who would be willing to go to a ce where a young and strong soldier would not have a future where he would not receive the treatment he deserved and would face a life and death situation?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the imperial government wants to change, it will start at the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zeng straightened his body and said loudly, ¡°¡±Change the proportion of students enrolled in the Martial Arts Academy exam so that more Humble ss disciples can have this opportunity.¡±¡±

    This was not only true for martial artists, but also for schrs.

    Although the Martial Arts Academy was very big, it was too simple.

    Could it be that the number of schrs who wanted to join the army was one of the few?

    ¡°¡±If you can¡¯t cultivate and don¡¯t know martial arts, then you can¡¯t lead the army?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As far as I know.¡±¡±

    An Zou looked into Hao Ping¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°¡±In the Southern Da Xi, there are sixteen armies. Among them, the general of the left armed guard, Swinging the military ne, is a schr.¡±¡±

    His hands were powerless, but he could make it a thousandth of a mile away.

    Letting the schrs enter the Martial Arts Academy would give those people of humble birth more hope.

    ¡°¡±Then there is the change in the military. Solemn and disciplined. Investigate how many of the exam candidates from the frontier have met with injustice. Find these candidates who have lost their chance. Pleasee back and give them another chance.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°¡±You said it lightly. How can we solve the problem of human, material, and financial resources?¡±¡±

    The Military Department was short of people to begin with, so they didn¡¯t have the manpower to find the candidates who had met with injustice.

    ¡°¡±The military is short of money. They haven¡¯t received the funds yet, and the soldiers¡¯ sries haven¡¯t been paid yet!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not short of money,¡±¡± he replied. ¡°¡±If I can do this, I¡¯ll pay for these people. Is 100,000 taels enough?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is three hundred thousand taels enough?¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Hao An. He took a step back and said, ¡°¡±Lord, please don¡¯t think about murdering me and then seizing my money. I have money because of my eyes.¡±¡±

    I can identify many things, including spirit stones, magical equipment, and treasures.

    If not, how did you think my money came about?

    ¡°¡±If the lord doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask at the Gathering Shang Academy.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping, of course, knew, because the Gathering Shang Academy itself had a military background.

    In fact, An Zhe and all of the past of the Gathering Shang Manor had long since appeared on the paper on his desk.

    Seeing that Hao Ping¡¯s attitude had rxed, An Zaihai continued, ¡°¡±This matter should have an immediate effect in saving our current reputation.¡±¡±

    Although the image of the Military Department was not bad, it was not very good for themon people.

    ¡°¡±Through this incident, I can reflect on the ws of the Martial Arts Academy. After which, the Military Department will be swift and decisive. At the same time, they will also announce that they will be open to themon people to join the army. I don¡¯t even think there is a better advertisement than this.¡±¡±

    Hao An¡¯s expression constantly changed. After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°¡±I must say, you are indeed a person with brains.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And your way of thinking is indeed different from others¡¯. You know how to take advantage of the people¡¯s hearts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Public opinion leads.¡±¡±

    Hao An seemed to be very interested in these four words. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Apanying the will of the people to rule the imperial court.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare to say that. I¡¯m going to lose my head.¡±¡±

    Hao An had been furious before, but now he felt better. The difference between hisughter and his anger was huge, so he had a headache.

    ¡°¡±Although you gave me a solution, you did something wrong, so you still have to go to jail.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let anyone kill me in my cell.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping said: ¡°¡±I also need you to stand out and help me save the reputation of the Martial Arts Academy. You won¡¯t die.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Do you have a single room?¡±¡±

    Hao Ping nodded: ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The big bed room?¡±¡±

    Hao Ping frowned and said, ¡°¡±I am a Tier 2 official of the imperial court.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So?¡±¡±

    Hao Ping: ¡°¡±So it¡¯s not convenient for me to just curse people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I understand, but I still want a morefortable bed.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping took a deep breath and then picked up a pen to write a word on the paper.

    ¡°¡±Go.¡±¡±

    he said.

    An Zaihai stood up and walked out. After a few steps, he came back to see what Hao Ping had written on the paper.

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±You are an official of the first and second rank in the imperial court.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping: ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t even have a single room, much less a big bed.¡±¡±

    An Zhan turned around. ¡°¡±No matter how fair the reputation of the Martial Arts Academy was, themoners all felt that the Martial Arts Academy was too far away from them, too far away to be reached.¡±¡±

    However, the reputation of the Martial Arts Academy was now ruined. Everyone was paying close attention to this matter.

    ¡°¡±This is a break, a break and then a break ¡­ Anyone watching this development will see it. They will feel that a brand-new Martial Arts Academy has appeared, and it is also very close to them.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping: ¡°¡±Yes, there¡¯s a big bed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡±

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>

    This was the first night in four years that Qu Liuxi and the others had not fought to stay at home.

    The few of them sat on the rooftop with their hands under their chin, staring at the moon in a daze. No one said a word.

    What was different from Qu Liuxi and the others was, Gu Qianye was standing alone at the door with an ugly expression.

    She pulled a thin ne from her neck and looked down at what was hanging on it. She felt the urge to pull it off several times.

    Qu Liuxi, who was sitting on the roof, saw the strange Gu Qianye, and she rushed down from the roof, ¡°¡±Elder sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    she asked.

    Gu Qian Ye looked down at the items on the ne before stuffing them back into his clothes.

    She turned her head to look at Qu Liuxi. ¡°¡±Do you think there will be any dangers during the conflict?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±The people from the War Department sent a letter personally written by An Zou. That was indeed written by An Zhe.¡±¡±

    Some of the words he wrote in a special way, and some other very subtle features, which I have seen, were not forged.

    He says the army is only going to hold him for a day, and then they¡¯ll let him out tomorrow. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye seemed to be muttering to himself, ¡°¡±Perhaps An Zaiyue has made a mistake in his judgment?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°¡±Then what should we do?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye raised his hand to press on his chest, causing her ne to feel slightly hot.

    She turned to Qu Liuxi and said, ¡°¡±Before I brought my nsmen into the Great Illusory Shrine, I didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards people like you. You called yourselves thergest race, and imed to be generous and kind.¡±¡±

    But you are treacherous and treacherous in the mind of the Hunters.

    After I came into contact with you guys, I slowly changed my view. I knew that there would be scum in every race, but most of them were good people.

    ¡°¡±However ¡­ we can never forget to guard against the evils in human nature.¡±¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°¡±An argument is not a fool, but he believes in kindness too easily.¡±¡±

    Infantry Division.

    In the study room of Hao An, the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, Chen Zaiyan, poured a cup of tea for Hao An, then he sat down on the opposite side and asked, ¡°¡±Sir, is this matter really handled ording to the method of peaceful dispute?¡±¡±

    Hao Ping nodded: ¡°¡±An Zeng is a rare talent. The things he did today were unforgivable. ording to my initial n, he wanted to send him to the border as a ve.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But his words have changed my way of thinking ¡­ In fact, arge part of his words were taken for granted, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to implement it. That¡¯s not because he¡¯s naive, but because he¡¯s not very good at official matters in our Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But fundamentally, his ideas are helpful to the Infantry Division.

    Although the academy had produced some talented people over the years, they had never been able topare with the Great Cauldron Academy or the Supreme Dao Court.

    Moreover, most of the outstanding youths who had graduated from the Martial Arts Academy died in the battles at the border.

    ¡°¡±As a result, the backup power of our military has been insufficient, and soon, we will be left with no one else in the army.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The state can dictate by decree that young men must join the army, but will those who are brought into the camp by thew really be qualified soldiers?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan sighed, ¡°¡±This reminds me of those youngsters who graduated from the Martial Arts Academyst year. Out of the 328 people who graduated, only 14 were recruited into the Military Affairs Department. The rest have been transferred to various ces on the border.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s been a full ten months since they graduatedst September ¡­ Yesterday, I reported the number of casualties that have been reported to the border region for this year, and then I looked at those low-levelmanders who died in battle. ¡°¡±

    He lowered his head with a sad expression on his face, ¡°¡±Ten months. Three hundred and fourteen outstanding youths died in battle. Two hundred and neen people died. Thirty-two were injured and thirty-two were injured, losing eighty percent of their lives.

    As for the remaining twenty percent, they were all from influential ns.

    This was because these youngsters wouldn¡¯t go to the battlefield at all. They would only go to gain experience.

    Sooner orter they would return to the court, and soon they would be the backbone of the army.

    ¡°¡±And this kind of central force represents the interests of the big ns.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping said, ¡°¡±But we can¡¯t change anything. There will always be people who will go up on the battlefield. Those who don¡¯t need to go on the battlefield will have enough power to support them.¡±¡±

    However, the offspring of the Humble ss were different. If they wanted to change their lives, they would have to fight to the death to make a path for themselves.

    Chen Zaiyan raised his head, ¡°¡±But my lord, is there no other reason for this?¡±¡±

    Those Humble ss disciples who had died in battle, were they not killed by some people?

    They were like a strong loach, desperately trying to squeeze into a pond full of koi carp.

    ¡°¡±However, these Golden Carp would never allow them to barge in. Therefore, they would exterminate these loaches outside the pond of the Gold Carp at all costs.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The imperial court is this big pool.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan clenched his fist, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.

    Hao Ping patted Chen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±I know, I understand. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to pursue the things that An Zaiyan said.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let more people from the Humble ss see hope, and let more people have a better education.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked at Hao Ping, ¡°¡±But my lord, isn¡¯t this battle a little too intense?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is.¡±¡±

    Hao An said, ¡°¡±In order to make those from the Humble ss an official, we can be an indispensable force in the imperial court. However, we can only increase the number of Humble ss members the imperial government has absorbed in order to resist.¡±¡±

    The number of people who wished for death were not many, and they would eventually leave a few behind to be the pirs of the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. You said it was tragic, but it was indeed tragic, because the people who survived were one in a thousand.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan remained silent, looking down at the teacup in his hand in a daze.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re from the Humble ss.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping looked at Chen Zaiyan and said, ¡°¡±So you understand more than I do the hardships of those Humble ss disciples, so you feel even more sorry for them than I do.¡±¡±

    But believe me, I¡¯m trying to do something that will help them. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Sir, being able to work by your side is the greatest honor of my life.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan stood up and sped his hands together.

    Hao An smiled and shook his head. ¡°¡±To the Golden Carp that you mentioned, I am actually one of them. However, I am an outsider.¡±¡±

    Before thete king died, he had said that thoserge ns that looked like the pirs of the imperial court were actually the insects of the country.

    But in order to preserve the stability of the country, they have to be used.

    ¡°¡±But if we only use these people, the country will still be finished.¡±¡±

    He turned to Chen Zeyan and said, ¡°¡±That is also why Wang Lu rejected all suggestions to make you the Deputy Minister of the War.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thete king knew my character, so he handed you over to me. The reason why he wanted you to work by my side was to nurture you and make you an example. A model whose blood would boil if a child of the Humble ss mentioned your name, you would have a goal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, after the death of thete king, the Empress Mother set her heart on making up for the emptiness of the Minister¡¯s right-hand man for so many years, that I refused to excuse myself on the grounds that those people could not be used.

    If Her Majesty sends someone in, it will be those people, not you, who will take my ce in the future. ¡°¡±

    He seriously said, ¡°¡±In this chaotic world, the War Department is the most important.¡±¡±

    As long as the War Department is fair and just, then there is hope for those youngsters who are born in the same family as you, and there is hope for the country as well. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You said it¡¯s terrible. The only thing I can do now is to use this desperate method to maintain this hope.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan sat there, his eyes already red, ¡°¡±Those from the Humble ss, they will have a pure heart to repay the country, but they cannot be used.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However ¡­ I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping said: ¡°¡±Therefore, the proposal to settle this dispute must be done.¡±¡±

    Originally, I nned to meet themoners who were still surrounding the Martial Arts Academy tomorrow, but I think you are more suitable than me.

    ¡°¡±Tomorrow, I will enter the pce to meet the King and exin this matter to him in detail.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped by Hao Ping, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say anything that offends your superiors. The great king actually has great ambition, but unfortunately, there are too many criminals by his side.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping said: ¡°¡±Tomorrow, you will appear to appease the civilians and tell them that the Martial Arts Academy will thoroughly investigate this matter. Then, within three days, rify the situation in the Martial Arts Academy and don¡¯t let anyone out just because they have been there for a long time. As long as they havemitted a crime, arrest them all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Until who?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan asked.

    Hao An was silent for a moment before he spoke with a gentle tone, ¡°¡±The vice headmasters can move one or two of them, so don¡¯t expand any further.¡±¡±

    A hint of disappointment appeared in Chen Zaiyan¡¯s eyes, but he knew that this was already the limit.

    Hao Ping saw the disappointment in Chen¡¯s eyes, and he also saw something soplicated that it seemed to be a sorrowful thing.

    He thought that this kind of sadness was only because Chen Zaiyan cared about those from the Humble ss like him, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    Humans were divided into many kinds of sadness, but it was impossible to tell from their eyes.

    Some of the sadness was rted to him, while some of the sadness was rted to others. For example ¡­ they were about to part.

    Hao Ping said, ¡°¡±An Zhan is someone that can be cultivated. In the future, I will hand over the Military Department to you. You should find a helper for yourself early on.¡±¡±

    Amongst the existing people, Fang Dao and Fang Zhixin were the same, acting as they pleased, but such a person could be trusted.

    But that trust was personal, not official.

    Wang Kaitai was a helper that I deliberately stayed behind to help you. This person has a straightforward personality, but he is not without sense in his conduct and meticulous mind.

    ¡°¡±He represents the interests of the border army. It¡¯s fine if you stay by his side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But that¡¯s not enough. There must be enough young peopleing in. You have to nurture them.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan replied, ¡°¡±Rest assured, Sir, I will.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping felt a little awkward, but he didn¡¯t know where.

    He felt that there was something wrong with Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words just now. This kind of reply did not fit Chen Zaiyan¡¯s personality.

    ¡°¡±Go on, meet up with An Zui, listen to his thoughts, and then go back to quell the public opinion.¡±¡±

    Hao Ping looked at the moonlight outside and said, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t been home for over ten days. I¡¯ll go take a look today.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will arrange for someone to escort the lord back,¡±¡± Chen said.

    Hao An nodded: ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in the military cell.

    Anjou did sleep in a single room, a single room with a big bed.

    However, therge bed was made up of some t things that the jailers had found to put together. The bedding was new and clean.

    In addition to the bed, there was a table, a stool, four or five tes of wine and dishes on the table, and, of course, a jug of wine.

    An Zaiyue looked around. Other than the torture instruments hanging on the wall that didn¡¯t match the scene, everything else was fine.

    However, in theory, there should not be any torture instruments in the military prison ¡­ because the military prison was only a temporary ce for the prisoners to be held, and the military didn¡¯t have the right to use torture.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the door chain outside began to move. Two prison wardens walked in one after the other, ¡°¡±Master An, there¡¯s something I need to tell you in advance.¡±¡±

    The guard at the front smiled and said, ¡°¡±You may need to stay for a while longer.¡±¡±

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>

    This jailer had already gotten to know An Zhe, and had asked An Zhe to call him Old Sun when he introduced him.

    Chen Zeyan, the deputy minister of the Ministry of War, had brought them directly into the cell. When he hade in, Chen Zeyan had specifically told Old Sun and the others, so they had been polite with him.

    After entering, Old Sun smiled and said, ¡°¡±Master An, you might need to stay for a while longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Old Sun said, ¡°¡±Just now, the Assistant Minister said that he would have to wait until the public opinion had been calmed down before he could ask you to step forward.¡±¡±

    Lord just sent someone over to let me inform you ¡­ He said that the most suitable time for you to show your face is at the moment when this matter is about to be resolved perfectly.

    You step forward and say a few words for the Martial Arts Academy and the Military Department.

    As for your crime, the Assistant Minister said, he will find a way to wash it out of you.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay to stay for a few days, but I¡¯m going to write back and tell my family.¡±¡±

    Old Sun said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s nothing. Master An, once you¡¯ve written it, I¡¯ll send someone to send it home to you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Thank you, Brother Sun. You are much older than me. Don¡¯t call me Master An.¡±¡±

    Old Sun had been smiling the entire time, looking very honest and honest, but there was a kind of philistine expression in his eyes, as if he had experienced many things, ¡°¡±Master An and I cannot discuss age. Although you seem to havemitted some crimes, there are many people watching over you, including the Minister of the Exchequer and the Assistant Minister. The imperial court will not be able to do anything to you.¡±¡±

    And through this matter, Elder An¡¯s future will be bright.

    In the future when youe out of the Martial Arts Academy, you will be an officer of the sixth rank at the most. As long as you umte a bit of military exploits, you will be promoted to the fifth rank general very quickly. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, the difference between your position and mine would be like the difference between heaven and earth.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, it is not too much for Old Sun to call you Master An now.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed to the dishes and wine Old Sun had left on the table earlier. ¡°¡±Drink?¡±¡±

    Old Sun chuckled. ¡°¡±Alright, thank you for your reward, Master An.¡±¡±

    The other guard quickly ran out to find two stools. He was a young man who looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old.

    His skin was very ck, and his eyes were very big. He looked as honest as Old Sun, but he was much more spirited.

    His name was Liu Guang, and he called Old Sun his master.

    This was an unwritten rule. All the new jailers in the prison needed a master to lead them.

    In the yamen, the police officers also had a group of helpers. These helpers received money from the yamen officers, but they didn¡¯t belong to the yamen¡¯s official organization. They also had to call them Master if they were unhappy about giving them money.

    Six Waters looked dark and honest, but he was shrewd.

    He carried a stool over, but he stood by the side and poured wine for Old Sun and An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±Sit down, why are you so restrained?¡±¡±

    Anjou pointed to the empty stool beside him.

    Old Sun said, ¡°¡±Since Master An has asked you to sit, you can sit.¡±¡±

    In the future, if you take a look at Master An, your future achievements will be limitless.

    I¡¯m a few years younger than you, and you, you¡¯re a loser, you¡¯re just learning to clean up in this prison. ¡°¡±

    Liu Guang still chuckled foolishly and did not say anything.

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±Actually, I feel quitefortable in my position here. I don¡¯t need to go out and get in touch with too many people.¡±¡±

    Old Sun said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why everyone is so stupid. I¡¯ve been shut up for so many years. I don¡¯t know anything anymore.¡±¡±

    My foolish disciple has ascended to the next level. She was born with a foolish attitude. If she were to enter the prison of the Military Department for a few more years, she would be even more foolish.

    ¡°¡±At that time, he won¡¯t be sociable and will not do anything. What do you think he will do if I lose him in the future?¡±¡±

    He was stillughing, his mouth popping out foolishly.

    An Zou poured Old Sun a cup of wine and said, ¡°¡±Our Military Department is actually the fairest yamen. At least, we don¡¯t have so many dirty things to do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re honest, but you won¡¯t be bullied here.¡±¡±

    Old Sun nodded, ¡°¡±Master An¡¯s words are right. It is rare for our military to be clean.¡±¡±

    If this silly kid had been sent to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, he would have been bullied to death long ago.

    ¡°¡±Following me is his luck. At least, I can wait on him. As long as you don¡¯t contradict me, I won¡¯t get angry.¡±¡±

    With a silly smile, he said the first sentence, ¡°¡±Why would I make Master angry, that... that¡¯s not filial.¡±¡±

    His ability to express hisnguage was limited. He had probably never read any books, so he used the word ¡°¡±most humble¡±¡± to describe his thoughts.

    They seemed like two nice people, but they always seemed strange to An Zhe.

    Perhaps it was due to his many years of experience in the Great Xi, but he had seen too many people.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, he had been wary of Lao Sun and Liu Guang, even though he felt that the soldiers would not make things difficult for him.

    An Zeng had been chatting idly with Old Sun all this time. When he leaned back, he saw that Liu Guang¡¯s hand was rubbing unnaturally under the table.

    His left hand was rubbing his right, while his right hand was rubbing his left.

    That night, the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, Chen Zeyan, personally carried the senior official to the carriage.

    When he got into the car, Hao Ping might have been tired and his footsteps were a little shaky. Chen Zaiyan held Hao Ping¡¯s hand and sent him to the car.

    The carriage was escorted by sixteen experts from the Infantry Division directly back to Hao Ping¡¯s mansion.

    At dawn the next day, Chen Zaiyan went to the pce and reported the details of the Martial Arts Academy to King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    The window was open, and the early morning breeze blew in from outside, waking Mu Changyan, who had been drunk the night before.

    He already knew about what happened at the Martial Arts Academy yesterday, so before he had a chance to do anything, the empress dowager Su Qing rushed over like a storm, demanding that the Military Department be thoroughly investigated and that Hao Ping be removed.

    Mu Changyan was quite smart when it came to the military affairs. He knew that Hao Ping and the people from the military were the most loyal officials to him. If he made a ruckus with the military affairs, he would lose all his power.

    Last night he was so worried and drunk that the morning court came in a daze.

    ¡°¡±You mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is this arranged by the Military Department?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed when she heard Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words.

    Chen Zaiyan nodded, ¡°¡±Reporting to your majesty, this matter was personally nned by Lord Shang Shu.¡±¡±

    Shang Shu knew very well that the Martial Arts Academy had already been infected by the evil wind. For a long time, the Martial Academy would bepletely reduced to a ce filled with dirt and filth.

    However, there are too many people who are involved in this matter. Therefore, it would be difficult to investigate if this matter was made public. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Then you should have said something to Gu first.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan had heard from Chen Jiayi about the solution, so she calmed down a little, ¡°¡±Hao Ping¡¯s mind is good, but he seems a little reckless.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Especially after what happened before the Autumn Festival, the repercussions are really too bad. I¡¯m afraid that those students of mine will be disappointed in Da Yan.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan lowered his head. ¡°¡±Master Shang Shu also wanted to report this to His Majesty first, but when he discussed it with this officialter, he felt that once this matter was reported to his Majesty, the empress dowager would intervene.¡±¡±

    The empress dowager was a thorn in Mu Changyan¡¯s heart, so Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words immediately made Mu Changyan angry.

    However, he was furious, so Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words were not wrong after all.

    Chen Zaiyan continued, ¡°¡±Master Shang Shu said that the Martial Arts Academy is rotten. If we don¡¯t cut off the rotten meat ourselves, those people who want to control the academy will use this rotten meat to make the Martial Arts Academy rot faster.¡±¡±

    At that time, it would be difficult for the Martial Arts Academy to get involved.

    Furthermore, the reason why Master Shang had made such a decision was because he felt that there seemed to be an unknown force that wanted to control the Martial Arts Academy. ¡°¡±

    Of course Mu Changyan knew who the hidden forces Chen Zaiyan was talking about were. The empress dowager had always wanted to control the military and martial institution, so he knew that.

    Chen said, ¡°¡±ording to what Lord Shang Shu said, he wanted to catch the other party off guard.¡±¡±

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he cut off all the hands that had reached into the Martial Arts Academy, and even cut off the hands that had reached into the Infantry Division.

    This was the only way to ensure the purity of the Martial Arts Academy and the Military Department, as well as the loyalty of everyone from the Academy and the Military Department to the King.

    He also said that after all, it would take a man to sacrifice himself, and that he would like to be that man. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±Sigh... It¡¯s hard on him.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Actually, the person who made the sacrifice was not just Lord Shang Shu, but also that youth called An Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An argument?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan fell into a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that this name sounded familiar.

    All of a sudden, he remembered the time when he had gone out to visit the pce and met that team called Tian Qi Sect that had entered the city.

    The two things that were inexplicably linked together made Mu Changyan think of the things that happened four years ago in the Illusory Realm, in the city.

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ it¡¯s him.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan mumbled to herself, and then she was shocked.

    [Is Auntie Ye and the son of the former Crown Prince here?

    He straightened up at once. ¡°¡±Who is this dispute?¡±¡±

    Chen said, ¡°¡±He is a young man whom Lord Shang Shu greatly admires. He is a rare talent.¡±¡±

    Although he was only fifteen years old, his ambition was high and his scheming was deep. He would definitely achieve great things in the future.

    Moreover, this young man had a heart to offer to the country, and was willing to sacrifice his reputation and future to help Lord Shang Shuplete this matter. This spirit was especially praiseworthy.

    ¡°¡±Right now is the time for him to be a servant. This young man can be used as a servant in the future.¡±¡±

    This matter caused Mu Changyan¡¯s heart to turn upside down. She was thinking of something else.

    Ye Yun and the former crown prince¡¯s child Xiao Qidao hade to the capital. Once the empress dowager found out about this, Xiao Qidao would die without a doubt.

    And once Ye Yun knew that her child was gone, she would definitely be disappointed in him.

    That was the child of his brother, the blood of the Mu n. This matter could not be leaked out.

    Mu Changyan then thought of the fact that it had been more than four years since this youngster called An Zeng protected Xiao Qitao. It was obvious that he had true feelings for Xiao Qitao.

    Once he mobilized men from his side to protect Xiao Qidao, it would arouse the empress dowager¡¯s suspicions, so she had to keep this quiet.

    He originally had the thought that if An Zaidao knew Xiao Qidao¡¯s identity, he would immediately get rid of him.

    But when he thought about it, he knew that getting rid of the dispute was the most irrational thing to do.

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound absent-mindedly. Then, perhaps sensing that she had lost herposure, she asked subconsciously, ¡°¡±Why isn¡¯t Hao Ping telling Gu about this matter himself?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan bowed his head and said, ¡°¡±Master Shang Shu hasn¡¯t been home for half a month because of this and the border war. He doesn¡¯t sleep for more than an hour or two every day. It¡¯s really exhausting.¡±¡±

    This morning, he hade to report to the King himself, but due to his poor health, he was already bedridden.

    ¡°¡±Last night, my lord, the Minister sent someone to tell me that it would be difficult for him to report this to the King himself, so he sent his subject to the pce to see you in the morning.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±Great Yan, if there are a few more people like Hao Ping, I will feel at ease.¡±¡±

    You are also very good. All these years, you are Hao Ping¡¯s most capable assistant in the military. It is not easy for the two of you to smoothly control the military.

    Hao Ping, stay at home to recuperate, you will take the ce of the office.

    ¡°¡±You are familiar with the military affairs as well. If it was anyone else, I¡¯m afraid they would have turned the military affairs into a mess.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject epts the order.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this matter must be settled as soon as possible. Therefore, this subject has already started to investigate the martial academy. Today, the results will be out.¡±¡±

    This official will first take his leave to appease the public, and then announce the results of the Martial Arts Academy to the public in the afternoon.

    Then, he arranged for people to bring back all the examinees who had been dyed by the Martial Arts Academy over the years. Then, he arranged for the Martial Academy to open up to themon people so that the people could enter the Martial Arts Academy to have a better understanding of it.

    ¡°¡±Go ahead.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±You can take full responsibility of this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about the empress dowager or the Military Department. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll give in.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan stood up, ¡°¡±This subject will take his leave.¡±¡±

    After Chen Zaiyan left Extreme Heaven Pce, he immediately went to the Martial Arts Academy.

    After that, he exined everything to the people standing around him outside the Martial Arts Academy.

    With such a high-ranking official in the imperial court present, themoners were no longer making such a ruckus.

    Chen Zeyan then sent people to prepare a lot of steamed buns for the crowd. He stood on the high tform and exined while eating the steamed buns with themon people. Chen Zaiyan¡¯s reputation in the hearts of themon people immediately rose to a new level.

    In the afternoon, Hao Ping¡¯s family sent a messenger to Empyrean Terminus Pce to inform him that the senior Shang Shu was seriously ill.

    Mu Changyan was rmed as she personally led the best healer in Heavenly Temple to Hao Ping Manor.

    At the same time, Chen Zaiyan announced at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy the names of people who hadmitted irregrities. There were two pages that covered more than sixty people, including a vice principal of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Themanding officer of the Military Department rushed into the Martial Arts Academy to arrest them. In less than half a day, more than a hundred people had returned.

    Furthermore, this case was not handed over to the Board of Justice, so the Board of Soldiers directly reported it to King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    By the time the sky grew dark, the people had been thoroughly infected by Chen¡¯s charisma and were convinced of him.

    Chen Zaiyan announced to everyone at the gate that the Martial Arts Academy would be open for three days. Anyone could enter and visit the Martial Arts Academy.

    After that, the Martial Arts Academy would start a new review system. Rxing the conditions for the Humble ss offspring, more ordinary people would be able to enter the Martial Arts Academy to study, and they would receive the same fair treatment as everyone else.

    As long as one was qualified to enter the Martial Arts Academy, he or she could be directly assigned to the military as a low-level officer.

    This news was too exciting for themon people.

    Before he left, Chen said, ¡°¡±The young exam candidate who found out about the academy¡¯s greed is now in the Military Department. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be treated unfairly.¡±¡±

    Moreover, An Zhe said that he was willing to take out a portion of his assets to find the exam candidates that had been excluded from the Martial Arts Academy and let them return to the academy to study.

    In addition, An Zeng was willing to fork out a sum of money to fund the impoverished students. At the very least, he would let everyone have three meals at the Martial Arts Academy without worry.

    Themoners let out waves of cheers, and more and more people became aware of the name An Zhe.

    brocade pce

    Su Mao¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager ¡­ the army¡¯s reaction was too fast. Originally, I thought this was a good opportunity for us to take down Hao Ping.¡±¡±

    However, before this official coulde up with a n, the matter with the Martial Arts Academy was almost settled.

    ¡°¡±For now, we can only call the ministers to join us and see if we can get Hao Ping out of the army.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±His Majesty¡¯s attitude is resolute in this matter. He has the rare audacity to talk back to me, so I can¡¯t force him into a corner. After all, we still need this puppet.¡±¡±

    But in any case, the army must be seized, and the peace must be overturned, so that our men may be put in.

    ¡°¡±As long as the military is in my hands, I won¡¯t allow the King any more thoughts of fighting against me.¡±¡±

    Su Mao replied, ¡°¡±This matter cannot be dyed. This subject will return immediately. I will gather the officials and discuss how to enroll them in peace.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su waved a hand. ¡°¡±Go ahead. The academy¡¯s affairs are small, but the army¡¯s affairs are big.¡±¡±

    We can let them cause trouble for us in the Martial Arts Academy.

    However, the matters of the War Department cannot be stopped for even a moment. Even if Hao dies peacefully, I cannot allow him to die with all his might. ¡°¡±

    Su Mao stood up and excused himself, ¡°¡±This is what this subject will do.¡±¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Li Changlu, the butler by Empress Dowager Su¡¯s side, rushed in and knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager ¡­ the Military Minister is safe and sound ¡­ dead!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su stood up abruptly. ¡°¡±Dead?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t they say that he was seriously ill and died so quickly?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu knelt there and replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that he¡¯s very sick. There was a mistake in the news.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just now, we received certain news from Hao Ping¡¯s family saying that Hao Ping med himself too much for the matters between the military and the martial institution. He was unable to think straight and apologized for his mistake with his death.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s body swayed slightly, and the fury in her eyes red up like fire. ¡°¡±This ¡­ this ¡­ is safe!¡±¡±

    She had just said that even if Hao Ping died peacefully, she wouldn¡¯t let him die in broad daylight.

    Right now, Hao Ping was no longer a dead man in glory. He had left this world with a death sentence, but the reputation of this person could no longer be sullied.

    He was dead and there was no point in putting any more me on him.

    A death-apology offsets all the fault.

    Once Hao Ping died, an unprecedented unity would inevitably appear among the soldiers. Therefore, even if she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get in, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    ¡°¡±Immediately think of a way to win over Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su calmed down and ordered, ¡°¡±He¡¯s from the Humble ss and has never seen much of the outside world. Give him money, treasures, and women. Give him everything he can to bring this person over.¡±¡±

    We have already lost the initiative. It is toote for us to choose a candidate topete with Chen.

    ¡°¡±Then get him here and do it now!¡±¡±

    Hao An quickly ran out and his footsteps were somewhat messy.

    At the same time, Chen Zaiyan was sitting quietly face to face with An Zaihai in the military prison.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>

    An Zaiyan looked at the somewhat strange expression on Chen Zeyan¡¯s face, feeling that something was amiss with this Vice Minister.

    But because he did not know this man, he could not tell where this thing was wrong.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ feel aggrieved for another two days.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan himself poured a ss of wine for An Zaihe and then smiled.

    But behind this smile, there was something that made An Zhan¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Chen Zeyan did not want to kill him.

    And that sort of horror was something that could not be exined clearly.

    Chen Zaiyan leaned back and let out a long breath, looking exhausted. ¡°¡±I need a young man like you. The Military Department needs a young man like you. Da Yan needs a young man like you.¡±¡±

    To you, this matter is a form of experience. After this matter, you will be more mature in the future.

    ¡°¡±Even though you are very good with the suggestions and can smoothly resolve this crisis, there is no doubt that you are still a little too impulsive.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai drank his wine, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Tomorrow, the attention of themoners will be attracted by the Open Martial Academy.¡±¡±

    Themoners were curious about the Martial Arts Academy. They wanted to see what it looked like. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Lord Assistant Minister, did youe up with this idea?¡±¡±

    Chen nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually simple if you want to quell the public¡¯s anger.

    Most people just follow the flow. Have you ever seen a sheep?

    There was a ditch in front, and the sheep jumped over it. The sheep in the back didn¡¯t even know there was a ditch in front of them, but they would jump after them.

    So, some sheep jump early, will fall into the water ditch.

    They didn¡¯t jump because they saw the ditch. They jumped because the sheep jumped.

    What is this?

    ¡°¡±This is blind obedience.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The way you say it, the people will be a little slower to quell their anger.

    I invited the people who caused the most trouble into the Martial Arts Academy, the people who could be called the head sheep, and told them that the Martial Arts Academy was fair and fair, and treated them with respect.

    The people are actually... allowing me to use the word humble.

    Why would the sheep dare to cause trouble?

    Because of the crowds.

    They did borrow the power of a lot of people, but once they were invited to the martial field and sat down face to face with me to discuss matters, they would recover their humility.

    In other words, they were ttered when I saw them. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan continued, ¡°¡±They will quickly be my people, then go back to themon people and bring these people into the Martial Arts Academy ¡­ After that, the conflict was shifted. Some of them followed the sheep into the Martial Arts Academy to visit, turning the conflict into curiosity.¡±¡±

    It was a special tour for them.

    In just two or three days, their attention has changed. ¡°¡±

    Anjou suddenly wanted to p, but he did not do so out of respect for Chen.

    Chen Zaiyan was indeed an expert in perceiving a person¡¯s mental state. He was much more cunning than Hao Ping.

    Hao Ping was too upright with his actions, and because he was not from the Humble ss, he did not understand the emotions of the Humble ss people.

    Chen Zaiyan was different. The reason why he was able to say such lowly words was because he himself had experienced that sort of lowly thing for a very long time.

    Desire for recognition, for status.

    ¡°¡±Have a good rest, I still need to rush over to Lord Shang Shu¡¯s house.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked back at the sky outside and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s already night. Don¡¯t worry, I will send you back to the Martial Arts Academy in two days at most.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have much desire for the Martial Arts Academy, I want to go home even more.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan smiled, ¡°¡±There are many corners in your character, this is good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With age and experience, things like angles gradually decrease.¡±¡±

    When he walked to the door, someone hurried over, and Chen Xi saw that it was Old Sun.

    Obviously, the rtionship between Old Sun and Chen was not the kind of rtionship that should exist.

    When Old Sun saw Chen Zaiyan, he naturally leaned over and whispered a few words into Chen Zaiyan¡¯s ear, rather than the respectful manner in which his subordinates treated officials.

    After Old Sun said a few words, Chen Zaiyan quickly left. Before he left, he turned around and looked at An Xuan with aplicated look in his eyes.

    For some reason, An Zaiyan felt the look in Chen Zaiyan¡¯s eyes was creepy once again.

    He heard Old Sun ask Chen in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Should we tell him?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded hastily, ¡°¡±Speak, there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡±¡±

    With a creak, the door was opened by Old Sun. Old Sun walked over to An Zeng, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±Master An ¡­ Lord Shang has passed away.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood up abruptly. He suddenly understood why he had such a creepy feeling.

    He had seen too much of the menace of human nature when he was in the Mage, and he could see by looking into a man¡¯s eyes whether or not he had done evil.

    It was not the Fiery Eyes of Truth, but an iparable experience gained from the struggle for supremacy.

    Old Sun was still talking to himself, saying that Hao Pingmitted suicide out of guilt, while in his mind, the only thing he was thinking about was Chen Zaiyan¡¯s eyes before he left.

    The death of Chen Zaiyan and Hao Ping would definitely be inextricably linked!

    For a moment, all that remained in An Zaihai¡¯s mind was the serious but not unkind face of Hao Ping.

    He was a hard old man, but he was also a lovely old man.

    If only Yan had a few more officials like Hao Ping, then Yan Guo would be much stronger than it is now.

    Chen Zaiyan was one of the empress dowager¡¯s men?

    The second question that came to mind was this.

    This was because he couldn¡¯t help but think of the death of the old prime minister, Zhuge Yan, and the people chasing after Li Yenian.

    Could it be that Hao Ping also knew about Emperor Daoxi¡¯s Chen Zhongzhu?

    Yes ¡­ Hao An was the soldier division¡¯s official letter. Chen Xinjie had nominallye to mediate the war, so he must have had some contact with Hao Ping.

    And after Chen Chong had disappeared, none of the experts from the Military Department or the Martial Arts Academy had gone out to search for him. This was enough to prove that Hao An was well-informed.

    At this moment, the anger in An Zhe¡¯s heart was almost ignited.

    It had been more than 4 years since he was attacked before, but this event was like an earthquake and it continued to shake the entire Yan Kingdom.

    There were three people in a row, and two of them were officials of the imperial court.

    An Zaihai clenched his fists tightly, then he saw Old Sun¡¯s fingers slightly twirling, as if he was trying to hook the trigger of a crossbow.

    Old Sun¡¯s eyes were locked onto An Zaihai¡¯s eyes. They were also a pair that could see through a person¡¯s heart, because he had already lived his entire life in a ce like prison.

    ¡°¡±My condolences.¡±¡±

    Old Sun saw that there was no overly intense reaction from An Zaihai. He then stood up afterforting An Zaiyue.

    ¡°¡±My condolences?¡±¡±

    After Old Sun left, An Zhe repeated to himself ¡­ As a member of the Military Department, Old Sun was still a member of the Military Department, no matter how low his position was. On the other hand, he wasforting An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±What about width 6?¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly shouted towards the outside.

    Old Sun paused for a moment, then turned around and gave a silly smile. ¡°¡±That silly kid, he¡¯s cultivating.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I wanted him to drink with me.¡±¡±

    Old Sun said, ¡°¡±After he finishes cultivating, I¡¯ll send him to Master An.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Old Sun quickly walked away.

    Looking at the dishes and wine on the table, An Zhe smiled coldly ¡­ With Lord Shang Shu dead, how could Liu Kuan still have the time to cultivate?

    Even though there was a huge difference between a prison guard and the Minister of War, the entire military was in a mess. How could Six-Pack be in the mood to cultivate?

    Of course, Lu Li wasn¡¯t cultivating.

    6 In killing.

    Li Zhengli rushed back home and changed his clothes, then rushed to Lord Shang Shu¡¯s mansion.

    He ignored his wife¡¯s questions and entered the room with an ugly expression, closing the door behind him.

    He sat in his chair for a moment before getting up to change his clothes.

    When he turned around, he saw a very straightforward looking person standing not far away.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ Who are you!¡±¡±

    Li Zhengli asked, then he was about to call for others.

    He stepped forward, pulled a steel wire from his sleeve, wrapped it around Li Zhengli¡¯s neck, and tightened it.

    Li Zhengli could barely breathe, and his face turned purple in an instant.

    ¡°¡±Write a few words and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±¡±

    A cold voice rang in Li Zhengli¡¯s ears, just like a grim reaper sneering at Li Zhengli.

    Li Zhengli was on the verge of losing consciousness, so he walked over to the table and picked up the pen.

    ¡°¡±Write... cough cough, write what?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just write six words, follow life, follow death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t!¡±¡±

    Li Zhengli suddenly reacted and struggled again.

    ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡±¡±

    His hand tightened abruptly, and a momentter the wire was almost in Li Zhengli¡¯s neck.

    Not long after, Li Zhengli¡¯s breath stopped.

    Six-Pack found a sheet from the house, tore it open, tied the rope around the beam, and hung Li Zhengli¡¯s body on it.

    He sat down at his desk and opened the book that Lee had written before. He imitated a few words with his pen, then wrote on the white paper the words¡¯ Death Follower ¡®.

    After cleaning up the scene, Liu Guan left Li Zhengli¡¯s house like a ghost.

    Half an hourter, in the house of another officer of the Ministry of War, Six-Pack killed him in the same way.

    After that, Lu Kuan hurried over to Lord Shang Shu¡¯s residence, which was already overcrowded with people. Almost all the officials in the imperial court who had heard the news hade.

    King Yan, Mu Changyan, was in the room talking with Hao Ping¡¯s wife, and it was said that the empress dowager was on her way.

    In the crowd, when Chen Zaiyan saw Liu Guang appear, he unhurriedly moved to that ce.

    The man hid in the shadows and spoke in a low voice behind Chen Zaiyan. ¡°¡±The few people the empress dowager has ced in the Ministry of War have all been eliminated. The subordinates of the Martial Arts Academy will deal with themter.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no hurry. Tomorrow morning, transfer the people to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s cell. I already told His Majesty that I don¡¯t have time to deal with other matters when I go to the Minister of Justice¡¯s office, so I turned the case over to the Ministry of Justice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Ministry of Justice is controlled by the empress dowager. If you go to the prison of the Ministry of Justice and kill those people from the martial institution, no one would have thought that the Ministry of War was the culprit. They would think that the empress dowager was murdering them.¡±¡±

    Liu Kuan nodded, ¡°¡±This subordinate understands, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡±¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Chen Zaiyan replied, ¡°¡±If ¡­ if there¡¯s anything wrong with An Zaiyan, get rid of him.¡±¡±

    Liu Kuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±But, but didn¡¯t the lord say that we should use them to fight for the throne?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±His eyes ¡­ seem to be able to see through everything,¡±¡± Chen said. ¡°¡±If he knows the truth, he might harm me.¡±¡±

    Lu Kuan said, ¡°¡±Then this subordinate will kill him when I return.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan shook his head, ¡°¡±No, just let your master watch the fight. If there¡¯s no reaction, this person will use it.¡±¡±

    I think a lot of him, a lot of him. ¡°¡±

    A look of jealousy shed in his wide eyes, then he retreated, disappearing into the darkness.

    Soldier¡¯s cell.

    6 It was midnight when he came back.

    He pushed the door open and came in.

    ¡°¡±Master An?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over with the back of his hand. The steel wire in his sleeve slowly pulled it out. ¡°¡±I ¡­ I heard that Master An is looking for me?¡±¡±

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>

    With the back of his hand behind his back, he pulled the thin steel wire out of his sleeve.

    There seemed to be a special kind of device in his sleeve that would allow the steel wire to coil around it.

    When the hand is released, the wire shrinks back.

    There were two empty wine jugs on the floor and the dishes on the table were all swept into a mess.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s body reeked of alcohol, and he mumbled his agreement as hey on the bed, groped around for something to get ready.

    A trace of hesitation appeared in Liu Kuan¡¯s eyes, but when Chen Zeyan said in his mind that he thought highly of him and valued his words, Liu Kuan¡¯s face became ferocious.

    Why don¡¯t you think of me?

    Six-Pack screamed in his heart, then strode over and wrapped the steel wire around Andersen¡¯s neck.

    At this moment, An Zaihai had his back facing Liu Guang. He sat up shakily, unaware that Liu Zongheng was already about to attack him.

    Just as the steel wire was about to wrap around An Zeng¡¯s neck, the originally drunk An Zhe suddenly moved like a cheetah.

    With his back to Six Widths, Andersen struck his elbow back.

    Six-Pack didn¡¯t think that An Zaiyue was pretending to be drunk. He couldn¡¯t react in time, and An Zaiyue¡¯s elbow heavily hit his chest.

    With a grunt, he backed away, but at the same time swung the steel wire around Andersen¡¯s neck.

    Andersen didn¡¯t know how Six-Pack killed people, but he remembered the strange, peculiar movement of his fingers when he¡¯d been drinking with Six-Pack not long ago.

    The fingers on his left and right hands were circling and rubbing as if there was an invisible thread in his hands.

    Andersen rolled back on the bed, and the thin steel wire slid back over his face.

    With the help of the force of turning his body back, An Zeng fiercely stomped his feet on the body of Liu Kuan.

    Originally, Liu Chang was already a little unsteady on her feet. After taking two kicks, she fell to the ground with a thud.

    However, he quickly stood up again. His face was pale and did not appear to be injured.

    An Zhan slightly frowned. Although he had not used his cultivation base in order to not draw attention to himself, he knew very well how powerful his two limbs were.

    Even if cultivators were to be attacked directly, they would not be able to withstand it.

    An Zeng looked at his chest and found that the clothes there were somewhat awkward in shape.

    ¡°¡±Steel te.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said disdainfully.

    He tore it open. Inside was a thickyer of steel, with a front chest and back. However, the front part had clearly caved in.

    ¡°¡±This is the craftsmanship your master taught you?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    His expression was extremely unsightly, especially the look of disdain in An Zhe¡¯s eyes, which seemed to excite him greatly.

    ¡°¡±Yes, this is the craftsmanship my master taught me. Do you look down on me?¡±¡±

    Six-Pack took a deep breath, then straightened the steel wire in his hand. ¡°¡±Yes, you are a man with a bright future, and I am not.¡±¡±

    From the moment I entered here, I was destined to live in darkness for my entire life, just like my master.

    I want to live a beautiful life like yours, but I don¡¯t have a chance.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I am very jealous of people like you. I really want to kill every single one of you.¡±¡±

    He nced back, and there were ws in his expression.

    6 Width also did not dare to attract others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°¡±So it wasn¡¯t Chen Zaiyan who told you to kill me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You were the one who tried to kill me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right!¡±¡±

    He rushed forward, and with a shake of his left hand, more than a dozen cold lights rapidly shot towards An Zhe.

    With a flip of An Xuan¡¯s wrist, the Red Luan hairpin appeared in his hand.

    Instead of dodging, he precisely shot down all the iing cold lights.

    This speed was almost indescribable with time.

    If he moved and dodged, he would immediately fall into a six-wide trap.

    Six wide hands of steel wire go out, forming arge circle.

    No matter which way Anjou dodged, he would be entangled in the steel wire.

    A ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound was heard.

    The wire was broken.

    With a sh of the Red Luan hairpin in An Ying¡¯s hand, he cut off that extremely flexible steel wire.

    It was the Red Luan hairpin, a Purple grade divine artifact. It was far from something a steel wire couldpare with.

    After a moment of shock, he became even more furious. He charged forward, and with both fists pounding against the bell, he charged towards An Zhe.

    Fist wind!

    Cultivators in the Ascending Realm had no way of using their Qi externally, unless they had some sort of special talent or some sort of special luck.

    Only when one reached the Sumeru Realm would one be able to convert the power of their cultivation to external Qi.

    However, the six wide fist wind was actually extremely ferocious.

    The fist wind had already arrived when he was only a meter away from the conflict.

    Without the slightest bit of surprise, An Zeng thrust forward with one hand.

    The palm wind and the fist wind collided in midair, and a sound simr to popping beans appeared in the air.

    When the two forces met, they surged out in all directions, the candlesticks on the table, the tes.

    Bed bedding, pillows.

    All of them were blown away by the strong wind, causing the dust on the stone wall to fly up into the air.

    Liu Guang¡¯s expression clearly changed. He didn¡¯t expect An Zhe to have such a cultivation base.

    ¡°¡±Surprised?¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, then he also threw a punch forward.

    Liu Guang immediately spread his arms wide in front of his chest, then gathered all the power of his cultivation into his arms, preparing to block the wind from An Zhe¡¯s fists.

    But no, nothing.

    After An Zhe threw out a punch, the air was as quiet as still water in a pond. There was no wind from the punch at all.

    But just as he was surprised, a mass of air suddenly exploded next to his face.

    The ball of air appeared without any signs or fluctuations.

    When it exploded, there was no time to react at all.

    His 6 wide head was knocked to the side by the mass of air, and all his hair was blown to the side. His hair was blown away by the mass of air, revealing a bloody mess on his scalp.

    It was as if his face had been cut by dozens of small knives at the same time, and half of his face was covered in countless bloody scars.

    His body fell to the side. Even though he was at a huge disadvantage, no one had expected him to retaliate in such a violent manner.

    As he fell, a steel wire shot out from his sleeve.

    An Xuan brandished the Red Luan hairpin and swung the steel wire away. Six Widths had already rushed over and smashed a fist towards An Xuan¡¯s face.

    The room was not big and the two of them were fast, so it was hard to avoid closebat.

    An Xuan¡¯s right hand gripped the Red Luan hairpin, while his left hand reached forward and grabbed the 6 wide wrist.

    Just as he was about to break the 6-wide carpal bone, his 6-wide hand turned into a snake¡¯s, and his arms that were wrapped around An Zhe climbed up.

    Following that, a ball of energy was released from the palm of his hand, sting towards An Zeng¡¯s face.

    The force blew a small hole in the wall behind him.

    However, his six wide arms seemed to have fingers on every part of them. His muscles could actually move, and countless fingers seemed to sprout out out of his arms. Then, he grabbed hold of An Zhe¡¯s pulse.

    Separating tendons and bones.

    As long as those fingers began to exert force, An Zui¡¯s arm would be crippled.

    An Zeng flicked his fingers on his grabbed arm, and another mass of air exploded next to his face, causing his head to tilt to the side once again.

    At that instant, An Zeng kicked his 6 wide lower abdomen.

    His arm was wrapped around the arm and swung backward. His hand followed it, and with a single stroke of the arm¡¯s arm, the muscle tendons of the arm were misced, and the bones were twisted into a twist of numbness.

    With an ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡±, Six-Pack couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted out.

    An Zeng rushed forward and smashed his fist on his 6-width lower jaw.

    As he flew backward, a few teeth flew out of his mouth.

    Without waiting for the conflict to continue, the figure in mid air changed.

    It was as if he had turned into a big meat-worm, his entire body soft and boneless.

    Afternding on the ground, he raised his head and looked coldly at An Zhe, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve really pushed me too far.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what was going on. At this moment, he opened his mouth and replied, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have that thing.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t wait.

    The Red Luan hairpin in An Zhe¡¯s hand flew out. Its speed was unimaginably fast.

    His body became extremely flexible, and he twisted his body in a strange posture. The Red Luan hairpin flew from the gap in his twisted body to the back.

    ¡°¡±If you reach the realm of the Sumeru, you can kill me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But before you reach the spatial realm, you won¡¯t be able to control your energy ¡­ Ah!¡±¡±

    The Red Luan hairpin pierced through the back of his head and stabbed through his forehead.

    With a wave of his hand, the Red Luan hairpin flew back into his palm.

    It was only then did he realize that the steel wire he had been using had been coiled around the Red Luan¡¯s hairpin by An Zhe.

    The Red Luan hairpin that flew over returned, because the steel wire he used to kill people.

    Lu Kuan fell down unwillingly. His eyes were filled with reluctance to part with the world.

    An Zeng took a deep breath and looked down at the hairpin in his hand.

    ¡°¡±He deserves to die.¡±¡±

    Old Sun suddenly walked in from outside the door, his face somewhat pale. ¡°¡±He did not get the orders from his lordship and attacked you without permission. He deserves to die.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan asked, ¡°¡±Chen Zaiyan killed Lord Shang Shu?¡±¡±

    Old Sun shook his head, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t understand, and you wouldn¡¯t understand even if you said it.

    ¡°¡±No one killed anyone. Only one deserves to die.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±You deserve to die too. Even though Liu Kuan did not get the orders from his lord, he deserved to die.¡±¡±

    But he¡¯s my apprentice, my only disciple.

    I have never had a wife or a child in my life, and this apprentice is like my son.

    ¡°¡±So if he dies, I will kill you to avenge him.¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook his hand and the Red Luan hairpin shot out.

    Old Sun stood there unmoving, but the Red Luan was only a meter away from him when it was broken by an invisible force.

    With a start, An Xuan punched out.

    There were still no fluctuations, and the invisible ball of air only exploded when it approached Old Sun.

    However, before he could get within one meter of Old Sun, the ball of air was blocked by an invisible wall.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re amazing.¡±¡±

    Old Sun calmly looked at An Zeng and said, ¡°¡±Your talent is very good, you actually managed to understand the external use of Qi Force in the Ascending Realm.¡±¡±

    If you were given enough time to live, you might be a grandmaster in the future.

    But unfortunately, you¡¯re going to die.

    You can kill six wide, but you won¡¯t even have the power to resist in front of me. ¡°¡±

    His eyes were cold, but An Zhe¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but fly backward and heavily crashed into the wall.

    The solid wall immediately caved in, creating a huge crater as gravel and dust fell.

    ¡°¡±Let me show you the power of the state of mind.¡±¡±

    Old Sun raised his hand and pointed forward. Immediately, a thin line appeared in the air. It was not a real line, but a formation of Qi.

    ¡°¡±My disciple likes to kill people like this, I¡¯ll kill you like this.¡±¡±

    With a flick of his finger, the thread formed by the Qi wrapped around An Zeng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t see him.¡±¡±

    Old Sun said.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    Half of the militarypound suddenly copsed. The prison cells were instantly razed to the ground. All the bricks and stones were reduced to dust, even the wood was the same.

    Arge piece of the house instantly turned into fine sand.

    And what caused all this was a bone that was less than a centimeter long.

    It was a phngeal bone. It should have been the phngeal bone of the pinky. It was very thin and pure white.

    Old Sunid on the ground and turned into a puddle of meat paste.

    The fingerbone floated above his corpse. It was tiny, but it emanated a monstrous aura.

    Outside the army, Gu Qianye¡¯s face was deathly pale. Her body couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground, supported by Qu Liuxi.

    With a sh, the bone disappeared and returned to Gu Qianye¡¯s ne.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>

    The bronze bell was already being used at the moment of Anjou¡¯s sense of danger, but perhaps he didn¡¯t even have the time or the power to summon it.

    The huge gap in realms was something that couldn¡¯t be crossed over in the vast majority of the time.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shouted towards Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, then the surroundings sank into darkness.

    At the very beginning, the destructive strike had destroyed half of the military base. The torches,nterns, and candles were lit up in that instant.

    It was also at this time that An Zhe saw Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi in the distance, and he immediately shouted.

    Gu Qian Ye instantly lost his strength, but Qu Liuxi disyed her most calm side at this moment.

    The moment the fire was about to die down, she shouted to An Zaiyue to be careful, then quickly left with Gu Qianye in her arms.

    Not long after the two of them left, many experts from the Infantry Division gathered from all directions.

    General Solitary Falcon and Wang Kai-tai flew over from afar, thrusting out a palm forward. ¡°¡±Open!¡±¡±

    A magnificent gale rolled over, strangely suppressing the dust.

    This was a very unreasonable and unreasonable thing to say. The wind should have lifted up the dust, but after the wind blew, the sky became clear.

    All the flying dust and dust were pressed down onto the ground by a powerful force, and their line of sight immediately became wide open.

    Wang Kai-tai was the first to arrive, followed by General Ying Yang, who was also of the fourth rank.

    Wang Kai-tai was the first to rush to An Zeng¡¯s side, while Fang Dao stood beside Old Sun, who was already dead.

    Momentster, numerous figures flew over and quickly stood in their positions. Although they appeared to be scattered, they formed an extremely sharp and smooth formation.

    ¡°¡±Themanding officer will stay behind.¡±¡± The supervising officer will stay behind.

    Wang Kaitai waved his hand, and the crowd dispersed.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai nced back at Old Sun¡¯s mangled body.

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what exactly happened either. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone tried to kill me, but I was blocked by Old Sun and his disciple, Liu Guang.¡±¡±

    When I was drinking with Six-Pack, Old Sun suddenly called out to me when he came in.

    Then Six-Pack died, his head pierced by a sharp knife.

    Following which, Old Sun rushed out of the room and started fighting with the people outside. After that, the surrounding rooms copsed.

    Fang Dao crouched down to look at Old Sun¡¯s corpse. ¡°¡±He was crushed to death by a very strong force, and his meridians and bones were all shattered. What a domineering force.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai asked, ¡°¡±Old Sun and Six-Pack are both dead. Why do you think they came to kill you?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Because I¡¯m here.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai¡¯s reply sounded a bit vague, but he soon responded, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ If the person who came here intentionally killed Old Sun and Six-Pack, there was no need to do it today.¡±¡±

    General Fang and I just came back from the house together. Something happened before we even entered the main entrance of the Military Department. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because he knows that there won¡¯t be many soldiers remaining tonight, that¡¯s why he made his move today.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai still wanted to ask something, but in the distance, two Captain Qianji quickly ran back. The two men knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°¡±General, something happened ¡­ Someone just reported that at least four officials of our military department died tonight, but the people who came to report said that the deceasedmitted suicide.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai looked at Fang Dao, who walked over with a solemn face. ¡°¡±Someone is taking advantage of Lord God Shang Shu¡¯s departure. Everyone is in a mess, are they trying to kill off the men from our Infantry Division?¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai recalled the suicidal people. ¡°¡±There was a man in the Division of martial arts, and a man in the Department for Purging Officials. They were all very important members of the Military Affairs Department.¡±¡±

    There were two other things to do, and one of them was an outsider.

    Although thest two positions are not high, they are very important. ¡°¡±

    Fang Dao turned to look in the direction of the Imperial Pce. ¡°¡±Some people¡¯s faces are too ugly.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±You mean ¡­¡±¡±

    Fang Dao waved his hand. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An Zaiyue,e with me. Old Wang, lead some people to clean up and see if there are any more wounded who can be cured.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±In the military prison, there was only one person who was locked up. The people in charge all went to the Shangshu Mansion to help, and only Old Sun and Six-Pack were left as guards. There won¡¯t be any other casualties.¡±¡±

    He walked to Fang Dazhang¡¯s side. ¡°¡±You mean the people who came are really here for the sake of peace?¡±¡±

    Fang Dao nodded. ¡°¡±The Assistant Minister took great pains to resolve the matter of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    But if the person involved dies peacefully in our military prison, no matter how sincere the Assistant Minister¡¯s words are, themoners won¡¯t believe that this has nothing to do with our military.

    ¡°¡±At that time, those people who want to destroy the Military Department can also take the chance to say that we killed them and silence them ¡­ Looking at it now, I¡¯m afraid that Master Shang Shu¡¯s death has some sort of secret.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°¡±This bunch of scum!¡±¡±

    Fang Dao patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°¡±Steady, we can¡¯t be the first to fall into chaos.¡±¡±

    Tonight, I don¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to make a move against me.

    ¡°¡±You are in charge of other matters in the Military Department. Additionally ¡­ please invite the Assistant Minister back.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t leave Master Shang Shu¡¯s house either.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao shook his head. ¡°¡±If those people are truly at the point of insanity, I¡¯m afraid that Lord Vice Minister won¡¯t be safe either.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai immediately turned around and said, ¡°¡±Send a team of ensign Qianji to follow me to Master Shang Shu¡¯s mansion. Everyone else, continue your search.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao pointed at a house in the distance that was still in good condition and said to An Zhan, ¡°¡±Come, follow me over there.¡±¡±

    An Zhan followed Fang Dao in silence, his mind filled with thoughts of Chen Zaiyan.

    Was Chen Zeyan really one of the empress dowager¡¯s men?

    If so, he had a reason for killing the master.

    If he was not one of the Empress Dowager¡¯s people, then the death of His Excellency Shang Shu might have nothing to do with him.

    Judging from Wang Kai-tai¡¯s and Fang Daozhong¡¯s reactions, they did not doubt Chen¡¯s words in the slightest.

    However, when An Zaiyan recalled the look in Chen Zaiyan¡¯s eyes before he left, he felt that there must be a connection between him and Lord Shang Shu¡¯s death.

    But there was no proof, just a feeling.

    The road led Anjou straight into a room. The furnishings in the room were simple and unadorned except for the necessary furniture.

    ¡°¡±Sit down.¡±¡±

    The square pathy on its side on the bed, just within reach of his knife.

    It was a de without a sheath. Under the somewhat dim light of the candle me, the de was like a small, gurgling stream, as if it was alive.

    After Fang Dao said ¡®sit down¡¯, he didn¡¯t say anything else and rested with his head against the quilt with his eyes closed.

    An Zeng sat down on a chair near the window, staring nkly at the ruins and the torches outside.

    ¡°¡±Never experienced such a thing?¡±¡±

    Fang Dao suddenly asked.

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve experienced it before. I came from Fringe City. Although I didn¡¯t go to the southeastern border, I never saw a day when I was safe.¡±¡±

    On the surface, our rtionship with the State of Zhao seems to be harmonious, but in reality, there is also a lot of hidden friction.

    At the border, the border army of Zhao was living a miserable life. They had no choice but to change into the clothes of ordinary citizens and pretend to be bandits as they looted the viges and towns of the Yan Kingdom and the caravan.

    Fang Dao sneered, ¡°¡±Do you think that the border army of Zhao had no choice but to do this because of the hardships they¡¯ve been living?¡±¡±

    An Xuan slowly shook his head again. ¡°¡±Of course not. The State of Zhao did it on purpose.¡±¡±

    The State of Zhao deliberately treated the border army with harshness, keeping the border army in a state simr to a hungry wolf for a long time.

    In this way, the border army of Zhao would have to harass the viges and towns of Yan and Zhuoguo border cities.

    ¡°¡±This is how the State of Zhao raises the killing intent of the border army. They will not let the border army and the Yan Country¡¯s border army get on good terms, because if there is a war between the two countries, the killing intent of the border army will be weakened and the killing of the enemies on the battlefield will be hesitant.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve seen it clearly. No wonder Lord Shang Shu only saw you once and praised you endlessly.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I saw it clearly. The border army has seen it clearly, as well as many people within the imperial court. However, their rtionship with the State of Zhao has to be maintained.¡±¡±

    The Yan Country¡¯s position was somewhat awkward. Zhuohe was to the west, Zhao was to the southwest, Tyrant and Yongguo were to the south, Youguo was to the southeast, and BoHai was to the northeast.

    ¡°¡±In such a narrow space, if our rtions with our neighbors were not good, our country would not be able to survive for a long time.¡±¡±

    Fang Lu bluntly said, ¡°¡±So, this is the same as living people. You are surrounded by people, so you need to maintain your friendliness and your enmity with some people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But there is one thing that cannot be abandoned, and that is one¡¯s duty as a human being.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is duty?¡±¡±

    Fang Dao straightforwardly replied, ¡°¡±To say that good and evil are a little empty, but these are indeed the most basic things.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai turned his head to look at Fang Daohong, then smiled helplessly. ¡°¡±People in the government say that good and evil are clear, it seems a littleughable.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao said no more, returning to his cold and somewhat aloof appearance.

    His knifey quietly beside him, like his best friend, his closestpanion.

    The night passed without a word. At daybreak, the officer in charge of cleaning up and guarding didn¡¯t find the injured person. Only Old Sun and Six-Pack were dead.

    Anne sat by the window all night, watching the moon leave and the sune.

    It had to be said that Chen Zaiyan was a person who did things quickly and decisively. When the sun rose, arge number of artisans had already entered the military to clear out the ruins.

    All around him were themanding officer who was on alert. Outside of the military headquarters, the murderous lieutenant, Qianji, patrolled back and forth.

    About half an hourter, a group of about eight hundred elite cavalrymen entered the Infantry Division. Their faces were expressionless, and their bodies emitted a cold air.

    It was obvious at a nce that these cavalrymen had fought on the battlefield before.

    He walked to the door and looked out at the bustling crowd. Behind him, the road seemed to really be asleep.

    Under such circumstances, he was still able to sleep.

    Under the protection of a team of Captain Qianji, Chen Zaiyan hurriedly walked out. Seeing An Zhan standing here, he hesitated for a moment before walking towards him.

    Chen Zaiyan walked in front of An Zeng and looked him up and down. There was a strange look in his eyes.

    Of course, An Zui knew that Chen Zaiyan had some doubts about him, because Old Sun and Liu Guang were both Chen Zaiyan¡¯s people.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You should just stay in the Military Department for the next few days. Perhaps there will be others who will harm you.¡±¡±

    Some people want the army to break down, but I won¡¯t let that happen. ¡°¡±

    He turned around and left. ¡°¡±I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed in the Infantry Division.¡±¡±

    An Zhe did not speak, because he was afraid that he would not be able to hold back and directly question Chen Zaiyan. Did Shang Shu¡¯s death have anything to do with you?

    After walking a short distance away, Chen stopped and turned back to look at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Prepare yourself, the King may wish to see you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded and still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Fang Dao did not know when he had woken up. He walked to the window and poured himself a cup of water. Then he used a strange tone to mutter to himself, ¡°¡±Lord Chen Shang Shu ¡­ perhaps the military will be even purer in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan was lost in thought as he stared at the purple official¡¯s robe.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>

    In fact, An Zhe felt more rxed with his current situation. Everyone felt that he was just an inexperienced youngster.

    Therefore, this kind of contempt would often allow An Zhe to take the initiative in many times.

    In addition, with the heaven-defying power of the Heaven Defying Seal, he didn¡¯t have any worries when it came to cultivation.

    The Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s effect was indeed heaven-defying, but in reality, this effect was an umtion of numbers.

    Although the time within the ¡®Heavenly Seal¡¯ was much slower than the time in the outside world, the origin energy within the ¡®Heavenly Seal¡¯ was thin. Therefore, the growth of one¡¯s cultivation was not as terrifying as one¡¯s ideal.

    Perhaps there was no such thing as a heaven-defying existence in this world. After obtaining the time, it had also lost its rich vitality.

    However, time could make up for it. After all, when he advanced to the purest realm, the time he spent cultivating in the Heaven Defying Seal was pitifully little.

    Compared to cultivation, the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s greatest effect towards An Zhan and his friends was actually to protect them.

    After entering the Heaven Defying Seal, unless one was a great cultivator whose strength had reached a certain level, it would not be easy to find them.

    Although Qu Liuxi was not as entric as Gu Qianye, she was not stupid at all.

    After she brought Gu Qianye back to the sect, she immediately entered the Heaven Defying Seal.

    It was already two days after An Zhe returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and the result was already decided.

    Chen was promoted to the rank of Soldier Department and began to investigate whether there were any spies from the enemy countries in the Soldier Department by means of the attack on the Soldier Department.

    Of course, this was only a perfect excuse to get rid of the empress dowager¡¯s henchmen, but Old Sun¡¯s attack on An Zaiyue and Gu Qianye¡¯s one finger of bone killing him had been assaulted by Chen Zaiyan as an assassin from an enemy kingdom.

    As a result, there was arge scale investigation of the non-Yan country¡¯s poption in the entire capital city of Yan.

    Wang Kai-tai was straightforward, but he did not say it quickly. The reason he told An Zaihai this was because he was certain that An Zaihai would be hisrade in the future, someone who could hand over his back to the other party on the battlefield.

    Thus it was certain that Chen Zaiyan was not one of the empress dowager¡¯s men.

    Since that was the case, An Zaiyan started to doubt his own feelings. Could it be that the death of Lord Shang Shu had nothing to do with Chen Zaiyan?

    However, the words Old Sun had said before he died still lingered in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t understand, and you don¡¯t understand even if you said it.

    ¡°¡±No one killed anyone. Only one deserves to die.¡±¡±

    What did Old Sun mean by this?

    Along with An He, there was also half a small team¡¯s field officer Qianji.

    Anjou did not know these cold men, but he was sure they were the best warriors.

    Within the military, there were two famous teams. One of them was themanding officer, who was themander of the army. Themanding officer was themander who took action when the soldiers were checking up on people.

    The military garrison in the capital, as well as the entire army of Great Yan, had the authority to arrest themanding officer. As long as he held the iron order issued by the Ministry of War, any officer under the fifth rank could take him away.

    The other was the field officer, and other than the few important personages in the military, no one knew how many people and functions he had.

    However, he knew that when Hao Ping had first created the Thousand Revolution Squad, these people had been carefully selected from the six hundred thousand soldiers in the Great Yan Army.

    These officers were all like mutes, and most of the time, they did not say a word.

    They had four standard weapons on them ¡­ the Mysterious Umbre, the Marquis Crossbow, the Blood Drain Saber, and the short de with a ringed head.

    In addition to these four weapons, there were a few defensive and auxiliary items, a round shield on his left arm, and adder to the heavens that hung behind him.

    The so-called Heaven Stairway was a flying w.

    Half of the small team had a total of six officers. For a person with such a status, dispatching six of them to protect was already an extraordinary treatment.

    At this time of crisis, the newly appointed Military Affairs Officer Zhang Zian had only brought a small team of officers and two or three trusted aides.

    After An He fought his way in, the six officers walked around the yard. After thoroughly inspecting the yard, the three went to the backyard, and the three stayed in front.

    As soon as An Zeng entered the room, Xiao Qidao ran over quickly. ¡°¡±Brother An Zeng, what happened?¡±¡±

    An Zhan rubbed Xiao Qi¡¯s head and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that some idents happened in the military. I¡¯ll tell you about itter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I came back to take a bath and change my clothes, and also to enter Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    Old Huo handed An Zui a ss of water and asked, ¡°¡±Why do you still want to enter the pce?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan wanted to see me. It just so happens that I have something to say about whether or not a girl can enter the Martial Arts Academy to study.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed: ¡°¡±You came to the Martial Arts Academy for Little Liu¡¯er, and this matter ended up in such a big mess.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No one used me, but someone used the power I created.¡±¡±

    This meant that there were contradictions within the army. Someone wanted Hao to die peacefully.

    This was the reason why this matter could not be controlled and started to ferment. By now, everyone in the city was already aware of this fact.

    ¡°¡±The biggest ident was the death of Lord Shang Shu. No matter what, I don¡¯t believe that hemitted suicide. He is a person with the ambition and heart to avenge his country. How could he simplymit suicide?¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±This has always been the case in government affairs.¡±¡±

    Those people have such a keen sense of smell that if they had the slightest chance, they would seize it and put their opponents to death.

    ¡°¡±The military is in such a mess right now, I¡¯m afraid the empress dowager won¡¯t let this chance go either.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±The empress dowager¡¯s moving too slowly, unless ¡­ they want to win over Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    Ann asked for a dress and went out. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go anywhere these days. Just stay at home.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After nightfall, I will enter the Heaven Defying Seal. I will leave the bronze bell here.¡±¡±

    Old Huo was stunned. ¡°¡±You left the bell here. What if you encounter danger?¡±¡±

    An Zhan pursed his lips and said: ¡°¡±Half a team¡¯s field officer Qian Ji is following me, unless it¡¯s a lunatic who dares to attack me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let Little Liu¡¯er and Thousandleaf rest in the Heaven Defying Seal for two days, and after I return, they cane out.¡±¡±

    When he reached the door, he looked back at the good man who was still fast asleep on the bed.

    It had been almost four years, and the good lord had been unable to awaken from his slumber.

    He was a little bigger than he had been, and his hair was whiter.

    An Zhan remembered the magical beast he had killed earlier. He took out the magicite core and handed it to Old Huo. ¡°¡±Keep it safe for now. Give it to the Kindness to eat when he wakes up.¡±¡±

    Old Huo turned around and looked at the cat. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how long this little sleepyhead will be sleeping for.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The monster cores you¡¯ve collected for it in the past few years and the food you eat three times a day should be enough tost you half a month.¡±¡±

    Beside the good sir, the ordinary-looking blue cloth was quietly ced there as well.

    After that, he went to take a bath and change into a set of dry clothes. Under the protection of the six officers, he then left the Heavenly Awakening Sect and got into the carriage arranged by the Military Department and went straight to Heavenly Temple.

    The Imperial Guards guarding the Heavenly Temple were usually above the masses. Those who could join the Imperial Army were not ordinarymoners.

    But when they saw Lieutenant Qianji, the arrogant Imperial Guards subconsciously turned their heads, not daring to even look at him.

    The Heavenly Temple was not particrly grand; there were no abnormally tall buildings.

    On the other hand, the brocade pce that had been continuously expanding on one side of the Heavenly Temple for three years now looked even more like the center of power than Heavenly Temple.

    With the government spending money so tight that the soldiers at the border could not even fill their stomachs, the brocade pce continued to expand, spending money like running water.

    After passing through one alley after another, he let out a sigh of relief as if he had returned to the past.

    In the Great Xi¡¯s pce.

    An Zhan subconsciously took a deep breath, and let himself out of the irritable thoughts.

    What they entered through was not the main entrance. If they entered through the main entrance, they would not be able to walk very far before they would arrive at arge t public square.

    The King of Swallow resided in the Heavenly Peace Pce at the back of the Heavenly Temple. There were countless haremdies, but Mu Changyan had never stayed in any of them.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Mu Changyan wasn¡¯t close to women.

    On the contrary, Mu Changyan was a contradictory person. He could leave Fang Shoucheng in pursuit of Aunty Ye, but he did notck women by his side.

    It was the same with the harem¡¯s harem, who took turns at the East Warm Pavilion every night.

    He didn¡¯t know whether Mu Changyan wasforting him or something else. Could he feel better doing this and reduce his guilt towards Aunty Ye?

    At the end of the day, the Yan Country was still a tired and small country. The Heavenly Temple was far from the royal pce of the Da Xi Empire.

    The imperial pce of the Da Xi Empire could be considered an independent city.

    When he was a few hundred meters away from them, Captain Qian Ji could no longer continue walking forward.

    All of them were wearing white brocade clothes. A young eunuch wearing a royal blue eunuch uniform was waiting at the corner.

    ¡°¡±This is Young Master An?¡±¡±

    The young eunuch said with a smile, ¡°¡±I am the official eunuch who served before the king, An Chengli. Five hundred years ago, I was perhaps the same family as Prince An.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, our surname is rarely seen in the Great Yan.¡±¡±

    An Zhe was startled. A young eunuch who looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old was actually one of the most important figures by the side of the monarch of a nation. This meant that this person was very special.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, father-inw.¡±¡±

    An Zhe saluted with sped hands.

    An Chengli quickly waved his hand. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that. The reason I¡¯m waiting here is because of your heavy weight, Young Master An.¡±¡±

    If I were an ordinary person, would I have to wait here myself?

    ¡°¡±So there¡¯s no need for Young Master An to be so courteous. If you keep moving around the pce in the future, just say whatever you need my help with.¡±¡±

    This person¡¯s words were interesting, direct, and unpleasant, but he didn¡¯t put on an act.

    This was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imaginations. Logically speaking, wasn¡¯t this sort of eunuch supposed to be the type who talked nonsense to others?

    An Chengli led An Zhan forward, then turned around and said, ¡°¡±The King has been waiting for you for a while. You can go in. I need to go to the several lords¡¯ residence to read out the orders.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The matter with the Infantry Division has truly broken the king¡¯s heart.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded, then lifted the curtain and walked in.

    The room was empty, and there was no one in it except the King of Swallow, who wore a bright yellow robe.

    ¡°¡±I never thought that we would meet again so suddenly.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve grown a lot taller.¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed as well. ¡°¡±Your Majesty is thinner than he used to be.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Although living in a city in the Illusory Realm is annoying, there are still fewer things to do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When youe back, you¡¯ll worry about everything. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re not skinny.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the stool opposite him. ¡°¡±Sit down and talk. There was a four-year appointment. I thought it was just a joke.¡±¡±

    You know that youring means that there are others who want to follow you.

    Originally, I wanted you guys to stay outside.

    ¡°¡±However, since you¡¯vee, I can take care of you all within my line of sight.¡±¡±

    This was not the attitude that a King Yan should have. Therefore, An Zaiyue was certain that this King Yan was in short supply of manpower.

    His attitude was obviously trying to win her over.

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±However, this also shows that you are someone who keeps your promises. What I admire the most is someone who keeps his promises and is loyal and reliable. You have done a good job.¡±¡±

    He just arrived in the Great Yan and already rendered meritorious service for the Great Yan. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a coincidence that this happened,¡±¡± An Zaiyue replied. ¡°¡±It¡¯s really upsetting for the King.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hands, ¡°¡±Nothing can be done. You did the right thing.¡±¡±

    It was indeed time for the Martial Arts Academy to move.

    Hao Ping mentioned you to me when he was there, and Chen mentioned you shortly before he left.

    Don¡¯t belittle yourself for being such a person who can make both the military documents of the former and thetter divisions praise you profusely.

    ¡°¡±How is it ¡­ Have you ever thought about staying by my side to work?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±I might as well stay outside while I stay by your side.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin couldn¡¯t help cursing... Mu Changyan, you really aren¡¯t a qualified powerhouse.

    Are you reminding your opponent to watch me when you see me alone with not a single person by my side, and send away all the eunuchs with the brush?

    He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel at ease in the future.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>

    Brocade Pce

    Li Changlu, the valet at the empress dowager¡¯s side, came in quickly, bending his body very low.

    ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, the king has summoned a young man called An Sheng.¡±¡±

    His voice was soft, but every word was clear.

    To be able to keep someone like Su Qing warm by his side and still be valued for a long time, it was enough to show Li Changlu¡¯s capabilities.

    Su Qing¡¯s personality was unsettled, and her temper was even more irritable. The number of people she had executed for no reason over the years could not be counted, but Li Changlu had always been deeply trusted and valued by Su Qing.

    Empress Dowager Su leaned against the bed, azy beauty hidden within her charm.

    No matter what her personality was like, she could not deny that she was a beauty.

    Even though she was no longer young, the beauty of a mature woman was even more mesmerizing.

    Her face was delicate, and there was hardly a blemish on it.

    Although the years had left their mark on her face, they had not taken away her beauty.

    ¡°¡±An argument?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su repeated the name, then pointed to her legs.

    Li Changlu quickly knelt down and moved over to massage Empress Dowager Su¡¯s legs.

    Empress Dowager Su only wore a long, muslin dress, and her beautiful legs were faintly discernible beneath the veil.

    Furthermore, she did not wear underpants, and the darkness between her legs would asionally pique Li Changlu¡¯s heart.

    However, he didn¡¯t even nce sideways, and even controlled his breathing to be more stable.

    He knew when he should show an appreciation for his master¡¯s charm, and when he must maintain a subservient, humble posture.

    His technique was very good, much better than those maids in the brocade pce.

    When his hand gently pinched the roots of Empress Dowager Su¡¯s thigh, Empress Dowager Su couldn¡¯t help but let out a sweet snort.

    ¡°¡±The one who caused such a ruckus in the academy because of him?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su asked as she enjoyed Li Changlu¡¯s service.

    Li Changlu replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s him. He advanced to the East Warm Pavilion after about an incense stick of time.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su narrowed her eyes in acknowledgement. Her voice was rather long, making one¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°¡±He is just a troublesome youngster. Because his military and martial academy have been turned upside down, it is normal for the King to meet him.¡±¡±

    However, this youngster was extremely daring. He was clearly a person with no courage, so there was no need to pay too much attention to him.

    ¡°¡±After you get down, just assign a few people to keep an eye on you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the Empress Dowager, when the King received this peace and quiet, he left no one by his side.

    ¡°¡±Even An Chengli was ordered by the King to go to the Military Department to give orders. It seems that there are only two people in the East Warming Pavilion, the King and An Zaiyue.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su opened her eyes and frowned. ¡°¡±Are you saying that the king cares about this person?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu nodded. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, there are rumors that this dispute is a pawn of Hao Ping.¡±¡±

    The reason why the fight for the Martial Arts Academy ended up like this was entirely due to Hao An¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°¡±The purpose of this rumor is to get rid of our people in the Martial Arts Academy and the Military Department.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su sat up, and Li Changlu hurriedly crawled back a few steps on his knees.

    Empress Dowager Su sat up straighter. The two lumps of softness on her chest trembled a few times before the two buds pushed her clothes up. They were exceptionally clear.

    ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, Hao Ping is using his own death to dere war on me?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why this matter is so strange. Logically speaking, regardless of whether the security dispute is right or wrong, how could such a rash person be taken seriously by the King?¡±¡±

    It is customary to be punished for being put in jail and never hired again.

    No matter how useless the King was, there was no need for him to care so much about a boorish man.

    The servant thought, ¡°¡±Actually, the King knows about the military and the Martial Academies. Did the King and Hao Ping discuss this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hao Pingmitted suicide in order to not implicate the king?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu raised his head, his eyes still fixed on Empress Dowager Su¡¯s chest for a second.

    Fortunately, Empress Dowager Su¡¯s thoughts were all on the east side of the pavilion, so she didn¡¯t notice the dishonesty in his eyes.

    ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, it means that the King wants to use this dispute more seriously ¡­ Is he trying to win over the young man?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su mumbled to herself, then her tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about what the king thinks. We can¡¯t keep this dispute alive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Arranging for people to get rid of him could also serve as a warning to the king.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a small fry. Even in a critical position, he¡¯s still a small fry.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s why I feel that if we send our own people to get rid of him, we won¡¯t be able to deal with him once he shows any ws.

    This way, the servants can arrange for the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy or some other academy sect to find a way to get rid of An Zhe.

    A battle between cultivators to mistakenly kill a person was nothing.

    ¡°¡±And the King naturally knows the deeper meaning behind it, so the King will also restrain it.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s just make the arrangements.¡±¡±

    Sheid down on the bed again and spread her legs. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve waited on me properly. The young men you found may be brave, but they are far from being good ¡­ Come here.¡±¡±

    Come here, these three words are like a spell.

    Li Changlu crawled over on his knees, then carefully climbed onto the bed. He lifted aside Empress Dowager Su¡¯s dress and buried his head between her legs.

    A momentter, Empress Dowager Su couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.

    Her upper body involuntarily lifted up, and she hugged Li Changlu¡¯s head, pressing it down.

    East Warm Pavilion

    Mu Changyan smiled at An He and said, ¡°¡±You sure have an idea. It would be better if you said that outside the pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is more convenient for me to work outside the pce than to be watched by many in the pce,¡±¡± he argued.

    ¡°¡±If the king has any orders, just send someone to tell me.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine, this matter is settled then ¡­ Besides, the reason why I called you over, is actually to ask about Xiao Qidao¡¯s situation.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao¡¯s personality is reserved. Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s sensible and calm.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±Does he know about his mother?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°¡±Then don¡¯t tell him for now, I will think of a way ¡­ Have a good fight. Remember, Xiao Qi is very important to me and more important to Aunty Ye.¡±¡±

    So I hope you can protect him. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist. ¡°¡±Rest assured, my King, I will do my best.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan took out something from the table and handed it to An Zaihai, ¡°¡±Keep this jade token. I have interacted with many young talents like you in the past few days. I intend to bring you all together and cultivate you properly.¡±¡±

    This te is a token that you all know each other¡¯s identities. As long as you see someone else wearing this te, that person will be mine.

    ¡°¡±All of you are cultivating outside. When I need you, I will arrange for An Chengli to meet you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan took the te and discovered that it was carved with the words¡¯ Vermillion Bird ¡®.

    ¡°¡±Go on.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±Do your job well, and I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan sped his hands together and then left the East Warming Pavilion.

    Not long after he left, the six envoys were still waiting for him.

    An Zhe discovered that the positions of these six people had never been moved. What they had left behind was still the same as it was now.

    After An Zaiyue left Extreme Heaven Pce for an hour, Li Changlu came out of the brocade pce in a sorry state.

    His eyes wereplicated, and it was clear that he was in pain.

    He had just experienced the most beautiful thing in the world, yet he could do nothing about it.

    The only way he could satisfy that woman at the pinnacle of power was through her means ¡­ Oh, no, other than her means and her mouth.

    For a man not yet forty years of age, the pain was palpable.

    Therefore, he was rather annoyed.

    After another hour, Li Changlu appeared within the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    The Grand Cauldron Academy was founded by the royal family in name and had the best tutorials and resources.

    Therefore, most of the nobles and officials of Great Yan would choose to send their children to the Grand Cauldron Academy for cultivation.

    Not only did the Grand Cauldron Academy train cultivators, it was also taught by a few schrs from the Han Lin Academy.

    Someone once said that those aristocratic children were born on the shoulders of giants, and the Grand Cauldron Academy was one of them.

    Li Changlu was already very familiar with the way to the Grand Cauldron Academy, and he was received by the Dean of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Pei, as soon as he entered.

    Su Pei¡¯s surname was Su, and this was enough to prove his point.

    ¡°¡±Eunuch, what orders do you have for this trip?¡±¡±

    In front of Li Changlu, the head of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Pei, seemed more like a servant.

    Because he knew how heavy Li Changlu¡¯s weight was, even Su Mao and Su Zong had to treat this person with respect.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m here to ask, how is the investigation on Su Feiyun¡¯s disappearance going?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu sat down, crossed his legs, and asked casually while holding the teacup.

    Su Pei shook his head, ¡°¡±I still haven¡¯t found any clues. That child from Feiyun has been too indulgent. I don¡¯t know where he has offended him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I guess he was probably killed in a fight. Right now, he can¡¯t even find his corpse.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t he say that he was thest to show up at the Gathering Merchant House?¡±¡±

    Su Pei said: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve checked with the rest of the officials. Su Feiyun went there indeed, and he also teased Mr. Zhuang Fei Fei and then left the courtyard. No one knows where exactly he went.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu slightly frowned: ¡°¡±This Su Feiyun is a bit too presumptuous. Our rtionship with the Military Department is already very tense. The Gathering Merchant House is a business of the Military Department, and Zhuang Feifei is from the Military Department. If we allow him to mess around, sooner orter he will ruin everything.¡±¡±

    If he really died, it would be a good thing.

    We can kill our own people, but we can¡¯t kill anyone else.

    ¡°¡±If we¡¯re to put pressure on the other side of the courtyard, even if the courtyard really doesn¡¯t know anything, we should at least get some benefits from the courtyard.¡±¡±

    Su Pei said: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu grunted and looked out the window, saying, ¡°¡±Recently, the Great Cauldron Academy seemed to have had their limelight suppressed by the academy. This is not good, the empress dowager is very dissatisfied.¡±¡±

    Su Pei hurriedly said, ¡°¡±The martial academy is full of bad news, there¡¯s no need for us topete for the limelight.¡±¡±

    When the Autumn Festivales, you can crush the Martial Arts Academy to death.

    ¡°¡±I ask my father-inw to inform Her Majesty that I will not disappoint Her Majesty on the asion of the fall ceremony.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Although that¡¯s what I said, I can¡¯t let the name of the Grand Cauldron Academy be suppressed by the academy from beginning to end.¡±¡±

    I heard that there was an exam candidate from the Martial Arts Academy that was preparing to take the exam and called him ¡®An¡¯. Thus ¡­ you arranged a person topete with him, so of course, the Grand Cauldron Academy was unaware of the secret exchange of pointers.

    ¡°¡±In that case, if anything happens, the Grand Cauldron Academy won¡¯t have to bear any responsibility.¡±¡±

    Su Pei immediately understood what Li Changlu meant, ¡°¡±What ¡­ .what a big ident?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu stood up, his tone was a little cold, ¡°¡±How much of an ident?¡±¡±

    If it was a small ident, was it worth me going there myself?

    ¡°¡±Dean Su, this isn¡¯t my personal meaning, but the empress dowager¡¯s. You think about it yourself.¡±¡±

    He turned to leave, Su Pei followed him and said humbly, ¡°¡±Eunuch, go back and tell the empress dowager that I will take care of this matter properly.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu waved his hand. ¡°¡±Of course I would say such kind words. Just don¡¯t disappoint the empress dowager with your actions.¡±¡±

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>

    Actually, Xiao Qizhao knew that Aunty Ye had been imprisoned, but An Zhe did not tell Mu Changyan about it.

    Xiao Qidao had his own thoughts. He was calm, reserved, and did not act rashly, so he believed that the petty Taoist would be able to handle his own emotional affairs.

    However, if Mu Changyan found out, Mu Changyan didn¡¯t believe that he could deal with Xiao Qizhao himself, so he probably had some tricks up his sleeve to take Xiao Qizhao away.

    By the time An Zaihai returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, it was already noon. He noticed that more and more people appeared on the street with strange expressions on their faces.

    Because of the events in the Martial Arts Academy, An Zhe had be a well-known person in Fang Beng City. All sorts of powers were paying attention to him.

    Although in the eyes of the majority of the important people, An Zeng was still a small fry, but his current position was rather special.

    By the time Anshou left the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, there were no more than twenty people on the street watching.

    By the time they returned from Heavenly Temple, there were already no less than fifty people here.

    Therefore, An Zhe couldn¡¯t help butugh. These guys had already given up on concealing it, because concealing it no longer had any effect.

    Normally, there were almost no pedestrians on this street, but suddenly, dozens of stalls appeared out of nowhere to do business. Even they might feel foolish.

    An Zeng smiled at those people, but those people awkwardly turned their heads and pretended not to see what was happening.

    The six officers entered the courtyard, and after a few words between themselves, four of them moved into the room that An Zhe had arranged for them, right on both sides of the room.

    The other two stayed in the yard and sat on stone stools by the gate.

    The two men unsheathed their blood-soaked sabers from around their waists and ced them within reach of the stone table.

    Wang Kai-tai had once said to An Zai-shuang ¡­ that the general had known his friends to rebuild the Iron Fog, and that the enemies of Great Yan would not dare to invade it again.

    The Ministry of War¡¯s official letter, Hao Ping, created themander, making those hostile soldiers not dare to act rashly.

    On arger level, Hao Ping was not as good as Fang Zhi Xin in rebuilding the Iron Fire.

    However, from the perspective of the people in the military, these two matters could bepared.

    The first thing An He did after returning was to stop everyone¡¯s cultivation of the Heaven Defying Seal. Then, he found an opportunity to bring out Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye from the Heaven defying Seal.

    Gu Qian Ye looked very haggard. His face was pale to the point that it looked scary. Even his steps were a little unsteady.

    An Zaiyue originally wanted to ask about her situation, but with Captain Qianji present, it was not convenient for him to ask.

    Not long after An Zeng sat down, someone shouted from outside the door.

    ¡°¡±Is Sect Head An here?¡±¡±

    Old Huo pushed the door open and walked out, while the hands of the two officers at the gate were on the bloodshed.

    Old Huo did not recognize the person who came, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    That person cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±I am a clerk from the Gathering Merchant Guild. My family¡¯s eldest sir wishes to invite Sect Master An to meet you.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll be troubling you. I¡¯ll tell the Sovereign now.¡±¡±

    That person said, ¡°¡±Please hurry up, Sect Master An, I can also answer the order.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    An Zui cleaned up a bit, but before he went out, someone suddenly ran over. However, this time it wasn¡¯t to fight for peace, but to look for the six Qianji field officers.

    The people who came should be from the Infantry Division. After a few words, the six people left.

    Themander, Lieutenant Qianji, found An Zhe and told him not to go out for the time being. They would be back in at most four hours.

    An Zhe slightly frowned. He suddenly felt that today¡¯s matter was a little strange.

    This method could not be considered to be brilliant, and it was even slightly clumsy. If even An Zaihai could be fooled by this, then his many years of experience in the headquarter facing all sorts of schemes and tricks would have been wasted.

    Even Old Huo could tell that something was wrong. He saw An Zhan standing at the door, walking over shakily and saying in a low voice, ¡°¡±Someone obviously wants you to leave here, so you better not go out.¡±¡±

    An Zizheng turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, who were talking with Xiao Qi, then looked at Du, who was still on the training field and a group of men practicing boxing. He then smiled and shook his head: ¡°¡±No, I still have to get out.¡±¡±

    Old Huo understood the meaning behind An Zaiyue¡¯s words, so he felt that his heart was very heavy.

    ¡°¡±Bring the bell.¡±¡±

    Huo said.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No need.¡±¡±

    As he finished speaking, he began to walk out of the sect.

    At least half the people on the street had left when they saw An Zenge out alone.

    These people had eyes, eyes that came from all sorts of forces.

    The location of the Heavenly Awakening Sect was not very close to the Merchant House. If he were to walk, it would take at least half an hour.

    It would save half the time to ride through the city.

    But rather than take a car, it is safer to walk in the crowded streets.

    Along the way, An Zhe noticed some things that he hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    At every intersection on the main street, there would be four beast statues carved from stone, ced at the four corners of the intersection.

    These beasts looked like they were old. The wind and rain were blowing, and they were already somewhat mottled.

    The curious thing was that the four beast statues at each intersection were different.

    An Zeng arrived at the fifth intersection, and happened to be about the same distance away from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and the Gathering Shang Academy. He saw a row of more than ten people standing in front of him.

    The older ones were about twenty years old, the younger ones fourteen or fifteen years old.

    They were all wearing the same clothes. Even though An Zhe had never seen such attire before, from the information he had gathered from the academy, these people should havee from the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    The one in the lead looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, and could neither be described as handsome nor ugly. Such a face could be found on the streets, and without the bright and shining school uniform, no one would be able to take a second look at him.

    ¡°¡±You are that evil star?¡±¡±

    The leader sized up An Zaihai from head to toe, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°¡±I wonder what kind of person he is. It¡¯s better to be famous when we meet.¡±¡±

    Heughed, not because this man looked down on him, of course, but because he no longer worried about his family.

    He had left behind the bronze bell for fear that someone would take advantage of his absence to attack them.

    From the looks of it, the other party wasn¡¯t willing to directly take action either. Instead, he arranged for the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy toe and provoke him.

    Using thepetition between young cultivators as an excuse to get rid of him was that simple.

    He really didn¡¯t know what sort of idiots the empress dowager had.

    Then he asked, ¡°¡±Why did you use the word ¡®bane¡¯?¡±¡±

    Did someone in your family suffer because of me thesest few years? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    That person angrily said, ¡°¡±His mouth is not clean, he is indeed a wild kid from the countryside.

    This is Fang Gu City, the capital of Great Yan. It shouldn¡¯t be a ce for a poor kid like you toe to.

    When people like you enter, not only did you take the spot that should have belonged to us, Fang Shoucheng, you¡¯ve also caused him to be a mess.

    ¡°¡±You poor bastards should just stay in the countryside and farm. Why would you barge into Fang Gengcheng without thinking?¡±¡±

    He just smiled and looked at the man¡¯s face.

    That person was baffled and his fury only intensified. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you feel guilty that a good martial academy has been destroyed by you?!¡±¡±

    If I were you, I would have already left Fang Shoucheng on my own.

    People like you who eat and drink food and drink water from Fang Shoucheng are all wasted.

    ¡°¡±If the people from your Martial Arts Academy don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I will teach you a lesson on their behalf!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did someone teach you these words, or did you think of them yourself?¡±¡± he asked.

    That person¡¯s expression clearly fluctuated a little, ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t like you, so on behalf of all the people in Fang Bancheng, I want to teach you a lesson!¡±¡±

    An Zhan sized up that person¡¯s academy uniform, then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°¡±You¡¯re also very pitiful. Those so-called upper ss circles in the Grand Cauldron Academy, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze in even if you broke your head.¡±¡±

    You¡¯re theckey of those people, so all they have to do is say a word and you run out and bite people like a dog with shit on it.

    Did your master tell you before he let you out that you might be in trouble this time? ¡°¡±

    That person wanted to say something, but a slightly shorter person beside him said, ¡°¡±What are you nagging at? Just beat him.¡±¡±

    That person then took a step forward, casually sped his fists and gestured, ¡°¡±Grand Cauldron Academy¡¯s Zhang Dingbang challenged you!¡±¡±

    You should know that duels between cultivators are very normal, and if you don¡¯t fight, it means you concede.

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, kneel in front of me and kowtow three times ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, An Zhe added, ¡°¡±I sincerely wish you a good journey?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Madman!¡±¡±

    Zhang Dingbang took off his outer robe and passed it to the people beside him, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you very conceited? Come, let me experience your bullshit abilities as the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.¡±¡±

    A shameless country bumpkin who had never seen the world and wanted to start a sect. He didn¡¯t know that everyone in Fang Shoucheng would treat you as a joke.

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s the Great Cauldron Academy or the other sects, who doesn¡¯t know that an arrogant person like you, a countryside brat like yourself, actually dares to boast and shamelessly move into the capital! ¡°¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and pointed at the people opposite him. ¡°¡±What, are you the one fighting against me alone?¡±¡±

    Zhang Dingbang said, ¡°¡±I can cripple you by myself.¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed, ¡°¡±You scared me to death. I was just calcting how much money I had when I left the house.¡±¡±

    It was enough to injure a doctor, but more than a dozen was not enough.

    ¡°¡±People like you from prestigious ns are all quite wealthy.¡±¡±

    At this moment, he took out a handful of copper coins from his sleeve and started counting carefully, ¡°¡±One, two, three... Fourteen coins, hmm... much more.¡±¡±

    He picked out ten rtively new copper coins and kept them on the ground. He then said, ¡°¡±If you are injured by me in a while,e over and im your medical fees.¡±¡±

    Zhang Dingbang roared in rage, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±¡±

    This person¡¯s speed was extremely fast. After yelling, his fist arrived in front of An Zhe.

    An Zaiyue stepped aside and moved half a step to the side. Zhang Dingbang¡¯s body elerated forward, his fist hitting the wall of a shop by the side of the road.

    Bang!

    A hole was directly punched through the wall. Zhang Dingbang pulled his arm out of the wall, turned around and looked at An Zeng, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t dare to retaliate?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said indifferently, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±¡±

    Zhang Dingbang raised his hand, and thirty-six iron beads shot towards An Zeng with the momentum of a shooting star.

    An Zeng stomped his foot on the ground, breaking a piece of the floor into pieces. Quite a bit of gravel flew into the air.

    An Zizheng flicked his sleeve and a piece of gravel flew out.

    Broken stones and iron beads shed in the air, and a series of crackling sounds could be heard.

    And then the shops around us went bad and the windows were full of holes.

    An iron bead hit the pir with a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound and was deeply embedded into it.

    Anjou sidestepped the pirs, and Chang¡¯s fist arrived again.

    An Zaihai¡¯s fist shed with Zhang Dingbang¡¯s fist.

    Both their clothes were blown up by the wind, and the window paper on both sides of the street was torn.

    After receiving this punch, An Zaihai had a rough understanding of Zhang Dingbang¡¯s cultivation.

    Ascending to the seventh grade, slightly higher in cultivation realm ¡­ An Zhe has the Heaven Defying Seal, but An Zhe¡¯s physique ¡­ really makes one speechless.

    Both of them slid backward at the same time, and Zhang Dingbang had already retracted most of his contempt for An He.

    ¡°¡±He really does have some skills.¡±¡±

    He pushed his hands forward at the same time, and at least a hundred iron beads shot out at the same time.

    An Zeng bent down and grabbed arge piece of limestone to block the attack. The iron balls hit the stone b like bullets, sending gravel flying.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>

    Actually, from the moment An Zeng and Zhang Dingbang started fighting, this news had already spread like wildfire.

    But Zhang Dingbang clearly knew that the longer he dragged it out, the worse it would be for him. His orders were to get rid of the dispute, and now that he had no advantage at all, it made him more and more frustrated.

    He pushed out no less than a hundred iron beads with both hands, while An Chou picked up a bluestone to block in front of him.

    At the seventh level of the Refinement Realm, his body was already extremely outstanding and had the strength to crack open stone tablets.

    When Zhang Dingbang saw that An Zeng was hiding behind the stone b, he quickly rushed over and smashed his fist onto the stone b.

    This limestone was originally cracked by the iron bead, but Zhang Dingbang¡¯s punch was able to shatter it.

    His fist smashed through the shattered stone b. One could only imagine how powerful this punch was.

    However, there was nothing behind the limestone.

    The struggle vanished.

    ¡°¡±Too slow.¡±¡±

    The voice of An Zen came from behind Zhang Dingbang. He reached out and grabbed Zhang Dingbang by the cor of his shirt, then threw him down and pushed him down to the ground.

    Zhang Dingbang¡¯s back heavily hit the ground, causing the stone floor to crack like a spider web.

    With a stuffy groan, Zhang Dingbang reached out from his sleeve, and a dagger shed with a cold light as it stabbed towards An Zeng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    An Zeng kicked the dagger away, Zhang Dingbang took the opportunity to slide backwards and stand up again.

    An Zeng threw a fist at Zhang Dingbang¡¯s chest, and Zhang Dingbang used his right fist to meet An Zhan¡¯s fist head-on once again.

    At this moment, the two of them were too close to each other. After punching out, they did not stop and each took turns attacking with their left and right fists.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sounds rang in the ears as both of them received several punches.

    In just ten seconds, no one knew how many punches the two of them had thrown.

    It seemed that both of their faces were a little pale, and Zhang Dingbang was the first to retreat, gasping heavily.

    ¡°¡±Are you out of breath?¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe andughed coldly, ¡°¡±Wild kids like you from the vige already have an impressive cultivation base like you.¡±¡±

    But do you know what the difference is between you and me?

    ¡°¡±Not only in terms of cultivation, but also in terms of foundation.¡±¡±

    He fished out a pill from his pocket by his waist and shook it, ¡°¡±This is Yuan Replenishing Pill, an authentic red grade pill. Eating one can recover one-tenth of your cultivation. Even if you have money, you might not be able to buy it.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever seen a person like you in your entire life ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, An Zhe grabbed a handful of Energy Replenishing Pills and popped them into his mouth, chewing on them with a ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sound.

    Chang Dingbang¡¯s face turned green.

    Seeing Zhang Dingbang standing there in a daze, An Zhe walked to the stall that had been broken up and found a wine jug. He gulped down a mouthful of wine, then rushed down that mouthful of Energy Replenishing Pill.

    ¡°¡±What did you say?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    Zhang Dingbang looked at An Zhe before lowering his head to look at the Energy Replenishing Pill he was holding in his hand. His face was so twisted that it looked as if someone had just tainted it.

    An unprecedented feeling of frustration and humiliation made the fire in his heart burn even hotter. Of course, his face was also burning fiercely.

    After hesitating for a moment, he stuffed the Energy Replenishing Pill into his mouth and began to recuperate with his luck.

    ¡°¡±What an idiot.¡±¡±

    The instant Zhang Dingbang put the Restoration Pill into his mouth, he rushed over. While Zhang Dingbang was still feeling good, he saw that An Zhe¡¯s fist had already arrived in front of his face.

    He jerked his head down and dodged, then his knee bumped into Anjou¡¯s lower abdomen.

    An Zeng¡¯s hand pressed down, pressing Zhang Dingbang¡¯s knee back down.

    Then he spun around, picked up Zhang Dingbang by the thigh, and threw him to the ground.

    Before Zhang Dingbang could react, An Zeng swung his body and crashed into a pir of the roadside store, directly breaking that thick pir.

    Zhang Dingbang cried out in pain, his voice so hoarse that it sounded as if it had split open.

    ¡°¡±The food you eat can barely be considered a red dish, and it¡¯s a real red dish. You really don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±¡±

    After you finish eating, you still need to recover smoothly. Do you think fighting is child¡¯s y?

    Take a pill, then call out a two-three, and your opponent will wait for you to fart before continuing?

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ Do you think that what I eat is as rotten as the Energy Replenishing Pill you ate? You think that I can only continue fighting with you after feeling good about myself.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stepped on Zhang Dingbang¡¯s chest, directly breaking a few ribs.

    Zhang Dingbang grunted, unable to even shout.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­ I am from the Grand Cauldron Academy. You dare to hit me ¡­ You dare to hit me!¡±¡±

    He yelled intermittently, while An Zhe punched Zhang Dingbang in the face one after another. Within a few seconds, Zhang Dingbang¡¯s face had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡±You are here to kill me. Do you think I should just stand there and wait for you to kill me?¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood up and looked at Zhang Dingbang, who was already covered in mud, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that youmitted murder on the street, you would have already been dead by now.¡±¡±

    He stood up, and a gale blew behind him.

    Without thinking, An Zui rushed forward and then pulled Zhang Dingbang up and threw him out.

    With a ¡®Pu¡¯ sound, a long de hacked down and directly cut Zhang Dingbang into two halves.

    The youngest young man, who had been standing beside Zhang Dingbang, looked at An Zeng with a gloomy expression.

    It was as if he had killed hisrade, and he felt no regret at all.

    Zhang Dingbang¡¯s body was split into two, and blood rained down like a torrent, sprinkling all over this person¡¯s body.

    The bright and clean Grand Cauldron Academy uniform he wore immediately added a few traces of blood to it.

    The man who had been standing beside Zhang Dingbang was the one who had urged Zhang Dingbang and An to fight.

    Amongst the students of the Grand Cauldron Academy, he was the most unremarkable.

    However, no one had expected him to be so ruthless.

    An Zhe¡¯s face changed and he had to re-examine the short young man.

    This was not the first time he had killed someone with such viciousness.

    He didn¡¯t even have any remorse after killing hisrades, let alone killing others.

    ¡°¡±Grand Cauldron Academy¡¯s Ding Shengxia, I challenge you.¡±¡±

    The man raised his hand in a salute. When he said those words, his mouth did not even open, appearing rather sinister.

    ¡°¡±You killed someone.¡±¡±

    An He argued.

    Ding Shengxia smiled, ¡°¡±You clearly killed him.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±Looks like you have to kill me today. Even if you can¡¯t kill me, you have to punish me with some sort of crime and kill me in prison?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia pointed around and asked, ¡°¡±Who do you think they are?¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, your guess is correct. They will give the Fang family a uniform evidence. You killed mypanion, and I only acted to prevent the killer from escaping.

    ¡°¡±So, if I fail and kill you again, it won¡¯t be that big of a deal.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked around and then shook his head, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve done a good job in beating up your opponent¡¯s mentality, but I don¡¯t believe what you said. You didn¡¯t even believe what you said when you said that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are better than Zhang Dingbang, you know how to make your opponent¡¯s mentality mess up first.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t beat you up. Now, these people are not our people, but once they enter the Fang House, they will be our people.¡±¡±

    He suddenly struck out with his saber. The distance between the two was about three meters, but a de aura actually extended out from the de. It was as sharp as a real steel de.

    The de energy was a pale white, like a burning me.

    An Zeng dodged to the side, his de Qi shed on the ground, creating a long and straight crack.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how many times you can dodge!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia stomped his foot on the ground, rotated his body and chopped out horizontally, ¡°¡±Dance of the Fallen Leaves.¡±¡±

    His body was as light as a leaf, as if he was being blown away by the wind.

    His movements were graceful and graceful, and even the best dancers could not see better.

    But this was a killing dance, and every movement was filled with killing intent.

    Moreover, the dance steps were very casual, changingpletely ording to the opponent¡¯s movements. However, it was as if the dance had been meticulously made up, and it looked very pleasing to the eyes.

    It was as if a whirlwind had caught up with An Zaihai, who stood in the center of the whirlwind, surrounded by Ding Shengxia¡¯s shadow. There was no way out.

    ¡°¡±Good knife.¡±¡±

    An Zhe kept his eyes on the de, because the chilling cold of the de was not because of Ding Shengxia¡¯s cultivation level. It was because this de could extend Ding Shengxia¡¯s cultivation level.

    A good magical equipment could increase a cultivator¡¯s strength by multiple folds.

    The beads of blood on An Zeng¡¯s wrist began to heat up slightly, and the scales of the holy fish were on the verge of popping out.

    On the bead, the four words ¡°¡±Fish¡±¡± became clearer.

    However, An Zeng suppressed the desire to fight within the bracelet and did not summon the fish scales.

    This was Fang Bancheng, and anyone who made a move on An Zaihai was able to see it clearly.

    How important the scales of the sacred fish are, and whether they are so magical, I am not sure.

    However, this was the sacred artifact of the Ancient Hunting n, the item that belonged to Gu Qianye. It was not allowed to be taken away by others.

    That was why he had been dodging all this time. His true self was like a butterfly drifting in the midst of a storm.

    It looked extremely dangerous, but An Zhe was able to avoid killing intent from within the de qi.

    ¡°¡±Dance of the Rain.¡±¡±

    Having not killed An Zaihai for a full three minutes, Ding Shengxia was obviously angry.

    His movement suddenly changed and he suddenly sped up.

    The speed of the de was getting faster and faster. It was as fierce and continuous as rain.

    He was surrounded by the pale white de-qi that was shing out of the eyes on his long saber. The shops on both sides of the street were filled with scars caused by the de-qi.

    An Zeng flew up, and the de Qi extended under his feet, drawing a straight line on the street.

    All the obstacles on this line had been hacked open by the saber Qi.

    An Zeng dodged again, leaving behind a thin scar on the pir, then the pir suddenly fell down.

    ¡°¡±Other than running, what else do you know!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s dancing speed became faster and faster as her body gradually became a blur.

    However, An Zhe still held back. He couldn¡¯t reveal his true strength before the Autumn Ceremony.

    Even when he was fighting Liu Kuan, An Zhe didn¡¯t use his full strength.

    He knew that some people wanted him dead, and some didn¡¯t want him dead.

    This was not a battle between him and Ding Shengxia, but a battle between two forces.

    He and Ding Shengxia had been fighting for more than ten minutes, and the shops around them were in aplete mess.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯splexion had already reached the limit. He turned around and shouted to the rest of the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy, ¡°¡±Attack together and kill him first before we speak.¡±¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the back of the surrounding crowd began to move. Immediately afterwards, it was as if there was an invisible mass of air exploding between those people.

    Six ensign Qian Ji strode in from the crowd, their hands on the hilt of the bloodshed knife at their waists.

    As soon as they saw these officers, those from the Great Cauldron Academy immediately stopped in their tracks, their faces ugly to behold.

    They looked at Ding Shengxia, the meaning in their eyes were ¡­ .this time, they had failed.

    However, Ding Shengxia was already thoroughly infuriated by the conflict. She continued to attack with her saber and saber, each one faster and fiercer than thest.

    ¡°¡±Stop.¡±¡±

    Themanding officer, Lieutenant Qianji, said two words.

    Ding Shengxia clenched her teeth and continued to attack without stopping.

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    That field officer suddenly drew his knife and everyone saw a sh of red light.

    It was the color of blood, filled with killing intent and chilliness that overflowed into the heavens.

    It was a blood-soaked de, a blood-stained de that would cause anyone who heard of it to be terrified.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s body flew backward after the de flew out for more than a dozen meters.

    The officer retracted his de, and his cold gaze swept across the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    Those people subconsciously retreated, their hands trembling.

    ¡°¡±Understood.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the first time that the Blood Drain Knife has been drawn without being stained with blood. If youe again, I will let the Blood Drain Knife drink the blood.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia struggled to sit up from the ground and shouted to An Zaihai, ¡°¡±I will definitely kill you!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and pointed at the four coins on the floor. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll reward you.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia suddenly pped the ground, so angry that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>

    Ding Shengxia stood up and shook off the clothes on her body. ¡°¡±What bullsh * t officer, it¡¯s nothing.¡±¡±

    He picked up his de and just as he took a step forward, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He couldn¡¯t help but fall forward, unconscious.

    The few people from the Grand Cauldron Academy hurriedly ran over to support him before quickly leaving the crowd.

    On the main street, Zhang Dingbang¡¯s two bodies were lying there. No one was interested in them.

    At the intersection, a young man wearing a Grand Cauldron Academy uniform was standing there. He took out arge piece of gold and handed it to a passer-by. ¡°¡±Help me bury that person¡¯s corpse.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    The passerby froze for a moment, not daring to go.

    However, looking at the heavy piece of gold, he couldn¡¯t help but grab it over again. ¡°¡±Buried where?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Whatever.¡±¡±

    The people from the Grand Cauldron Academy said these two words, then turned around and left.

    ¡°¡±What a strange person.¡±¡±

    The passer-by with the money mumbled something, then turned to buy some clothes and some grass, and hired someone to take the body outside the city and bury it.

    All in all, he had only spent three taels of silver, but what he had left was enough for him to live properly for a long time.

    This person did not think about why the Fang family did not send anyone after someone had died on the street.

    This young man who was called a freak walked around a street and arrived at the intersection. He happened to block Ding Shengxia¡¯s group.

    When the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy saw this person, they were all dumbfounded, trembling in fear.

    ¡°¡±Senior ¡­ Senior brother Su.¡±¡±

    One of the disciples from the Grand Cauldron Academy reacted first. He hurriedly bowed his head and sped his fist. ¡°¡±Greetings, Senior Brother Su.¡±¡±

    The one called Brother Su looked at Ding Shengxia and said to himself, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t send it back to the school. Just directly to Lord Ding, the vice minister of the Ministry of Rites.¡±¡±

    His son is dying, and he will think of more ways to save him. ¡°¡±

    Those people hurriedly nodded. ¡°¡±We will follow Brother Su¡¯s arrangements.¡±¡±

    This person was precisely the Su Feihu from the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    ¡°¡±Who asked you to kill An Xuan.¡±¡±

    he asked.

    Someone quickly replied, ¡°¡±This is ¡­ This is Principal Su¡¯s exnation.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun nodded. ¡°¡±When the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy came out to fight, the two of them even took turns to lose. How shameful.¡±¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left. Soon, he was at the end of the street.

    The rest of them heaved a sigh of relief, as if they had been granted amnesty.

    One of them asked, ¡°¡±Will Brother Su go find that An He and get back our lost face?¡±¡±

    Another person shook his head. ¡°¡±An argument ¡­ It¡¯s not worth Senior Brother Su taking action himself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Senior Brother Su¡¯s goal is already at an even higher ce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that Senior Brother Su has already broken through the Ascending Realm?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s so special about that? Even if Senior Brother Su has reached the state of prison, there¡¯s nothing special about it. That¡¯s Su Feiheng, the unique Su Feiheng between heaven and earth.¡±¡±

    These people didn¡¯t dare to tarry. They carried the unconscious Ding Shengxia and ran to the home of Vice Minister Ding.

    An Zhan followed the six Thousand Revolution Commanders and walked forward. He could not help but ask, ¡°¡±The guy you just taught is surnamed Ding, so how could he be so domineering. Is he the son of Deputy Minister Ding?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes sir!¡±¡±

    The lieutenant who was walking in front of him did not even turn his head as he replied with a single word.

    ¡°¡±Then you still dare to attack so heavily?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked with a smile.

    Captain Qianji replied, ¡°¡±Not killed on the spot, not considered heavy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked again, ¡°¡±Was the person who called you back a while ago a fake?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, but he has the militarymand medallion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The military has been infiltrated as well. They even have the iron tes to transfer you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, not many people died in the army.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes,¡±¡± the field officer replied expressionlessly, then sped up.

    An Zui kept up with them and soon arrived at the Infantry Division.

    The six men fought their way to the door of the Ministry of War, where they stood on either side of the door, clutching the hilt of the bloodshed knife.

    Just as An Zui was about to knock on the door, he heard Chen Zaiyan say, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    He pushed open the door and entered, where he saw Chen Zaiyan buried in a pile of documents.

    Besides these documents, there was also a bowl of rice and a vegetable on the table.

    The food was cold and the food was cold.

    Chen Zaiyan stared at the document, touched his chopsticks, and took a bite of rice into his mouth.

    Then the chopsticks reached for the te and mped around it, but the chopsticks didn¡¯t reach into the dish at all.

    He just put the chopsticks in his mouth and chewed on them a few times, but he didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°¡±Sit first.¡±¡±

    Chen picked up the pen, wrote something on a document, and put it aside.

    The document to his left was a little messy, a little cluttered.

    The right side was divided into three parts, neatly arranged.

    ¡°¡±Everything has its priorities. Some of these documents have to be sent to Heavenly Temple immediately, while others have to be dealt with in the military. That¡¯s why they have to be divided up.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan picked up the bowl and finished the rice in two or three gulps.

    An Zhan discovered that he actually hadn¡¯t eaten a single mouthful of his dishes.

    Chen asked as he read the documents, ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Her Majesty arranged it?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded, ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s her. If not, who else could it be?¡±¡±

    You stayed in His Majesty¡¯s East Warm Pavilion for more than an hour, and no one else was there but you and His Majesty.

    It would be strange if the empress dowager¡¯s men didn¡¯t make a move.

    ¡°¡±The King is eager to be virtuous, so he would be a little negligent.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Captain Qian Ji injured Assistant Minister Ding¡¯s son. Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid that things will get out of hand?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Causing a ruckus?¡±¡±

    If Ding Yi dared to make a ruckus, he would have been sent to the Ministry of Rites a long time ago.

    This man was Her Majesty¡¯sckey, but he belonged to the Walls.

    He knew that the empress dowager was powerful, so he stayed close to her.

    But he was afraid that one day the king woulde into power, so he swayed back and forth.

    At the end of the day, his good-for-nothing son is even more decisive than he is. He knows that he can¡¯t move while he¡¯s leaning against the wall. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan put down the official document in his hand, ¡°¡±The day after tomorrow will be the Martial Arts Academy Entrance Examination. Are you ready?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I am not dead by the day after tomorrow, I am ready.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyanughed: ¡°¡±You won¡¯t die. From today onwards, Captain Qianji will be with you every step of the way.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t. I¡¯m not used to sleeping with people around me, especially men.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan straightened his body and stretched his neck, ¡°¡±This is something the military owes you. Actually, you don¡¯t have that much weight on it yourself.¡±¡±

    But you¡¯re in this position, the point where the two sidespete.

    ¡°¡±However, this might not necessarily be a bad thing for you. It might help your career in the future by letting more people know your name.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±He could also die very quickly.¡±¡±

    Chen continued to read the document with his head down: ¡°¡±Everything is always double-sided, with good and bad things.

    ¡°¡±If we don¡¯t wait for a good time, we will die. This is a normal development trajectory.¡±¡±

    Andersen wanted to ask if the death of the master of the book had anything to do with you, but he held it back when the words came to his lips.

    Chen seemed to sense the tension in the atmosphere and looked up, saying, ¡°¡±Of all things, the state is the most important.¡±¡±

    Now that I¡¯m in the Soldier Tribe, it¡¯s the best result I can achieve since I¡¯m still in the Soldier Division.

    If I¡¯m not in the military, this is the Su n¡¯s back garden.

    Go back and rest first, and prepare for the Martial Arts Academy Entrance Examination.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ As for whether or not a woman can take part in the academy¡¯s examinations, I¡¯ve already mentioned it to the King, so the King has no objections.¡±¡±

    Of course, An Zhe knew Mu Changyan wouldn¡¯t object, because he had to find the reason from time to time.

    Otherwise, everyone within the Great Yan Dynasty would only know of the empress dowager and the emperor.

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you, Sir.¡±¡±

    He stood up to leave, but Chen Zaiyan didn¡¯t even raise his head as he said, ¡°¡±This matter should go smoothly, because ¡­ Her Majesty.¡±¡±

    These words were somewhatplicated, and one could easily imagine how Chen Zaiyan was feeling.

    What happened next was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imaginations. There would be documents posted the next day, and the streets and alleyways of the Fang family would be filled with them all.

    The general meaning of the official documents was that if a woman had the heart to repay the country, she would also be able to build a meritorious service for the country.

    In short, the girl who was allowed to apply for the Martial Arts Academy.

    Not only the Martial Arts Academy, but also a few other specific academies.

    The empress dowager had indeed done the right thing, but the right thing was because of herself.

    Everyone knew that the eldest prince Mu Changyan was only a puppet now, the empress dowager had the real power.

    The empress dowager had never imed the throne herself, precisely because there had never been such a precedent before.

    Now, however, the empress dowager had an opening.

    Women could enlist in the army, then women could enter politics, and then ¡­ of course, women could be called kings.

    Of course, there was no mention of the dispute in this official document, and when it was announced in the imperial court, the name of the dispute was not mentioned.

    From beginning to end, this matter had changed into the empress dowager¡¯s love and expectation for the world¡¯s women. It was the empress dowager¡¯s pursuit of the word ¡®equity¡¯ in the world.

    Perhaps not even An Zaiyue had expected the empress dowager to be the reason for the sess of this matter.

    To An Zhe, the Martial Arts Academy Entrance Examination was nothing. Joining the Martial Arts Academy was not difficult at all.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t expect that so many people would be paying attention to him.

    When An Zeng and Du skinny, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye appeared at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, the people on both sides of the street couldn¡¯t help but p for him.

    Tens of thousands of people were pping on the street for a long time.

    No matter how much the empress dowager praised herself, the people still knew the cause of this matter.

    If there was no peacefulpetition, the Martial Arts Academy would not expand the enrollment quota.

    If there was no peace and quiet, the girl would not be allowed to enter the official academy to cultivate.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any sects where women cultivated, but because of their position in the capital, the leaders of these sects didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be on the same level as the heads of the other sects.

    Amidst the cheers and apuse of the crowd, An Xuan walked into the gate of the Martial Arts Academy and saw a different scene.

    The officer in charge of maintaining order looked at the fight with aplicated expression, while the teachers in the distance looked at the fight with even moreplex expressions. There was nock of enmity among them.

    Because of the peaceful dispute in the Martial Arts Academy, there were dozens of instructors who had been detained and dealt with by the Military Department.

    The instructors who were currently standing in the Martial Arts Academy had not a good rtionship with those who had been dealt with, but they were still colleagues.

    Among them, there was an undisguised look of disgust that came from the Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Everyone knew that he had a reserved position in the Martial Arts Academy. The previous President of the Martial Academy had been transferred to the Military Department and then led the army to die on the battlefield. He was already the Vice Principal.

    At that time, no one even suspected that he was the new Dean of the Martial Arts Academy.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Hao Ping would actually transfer a schr from the Military Department who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate to be the Dean of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Sanghai Meridian

    The feeble, pale schr, with his gaunt gait, stood at the head of all the instructors, looking much weaker than before.

    However, the clothes he wore symbolized the highest authority of the academy.

    After Hao Ping had died, the new Military Affairs Minister Chen Zaiyan saw the Sang Haijing and reconfirmed the position of the headmaster of the Sang Haijing.

    In this way, the grudge he held in his words became even greater.

    At least 700 examinees flooded in one by one. These people all looked very excited and high-spirited.

    However, in reality, less than one hundred people were able to remain in the Martial Arts Academy.

    Not only that, these 700 people had already passed the first selection. If one counted the original number of participants, they would reach a total of 2,900 people.

    ¡°¡±Fierce and miserable!¡±¡±

    A word suddenly appeared in An Zhe¡¯s mind. These examinees would be facing the most tragic elimination system.

    As for those who seeded in entering the Martial Arts Academy, they had only just entered into an even more intense knock-out tournament. In the future, they would not only have to face the battlefield, but also those brightly born koi.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>

    Xiao Qidao also mentioned that he wanted to participate in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s entrance exam, but after An Zhe persuaded him to give up.

    An Zeng advised him, ¡°¡±Do you think an eight year old child like you will participate in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s recruitment exam?¡±¡±

    Was it like that?

    ¡°¡±Do you think one of those people can beat you? If you go and beat them all up, will they still live? Will they still live?¡±¡±

    Although the empress dowager Su Qing gave a warm order to allow the girls to take part in the examinations for the Martial Arts Academy and the other academies, there weren¡¯t many people who had actuallye.

    This was an age when ideas needed to be changed, and even if the Empress allowed it, her parents wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    The general reason was that a girl should learn to be popr at home.

    He didn¡¯t know how many girls¡¯ dreams had been stifled by thispletely uninnovative way of speaking.

    The Martial Arts Academy exam was very interesting. There was no written test.

    Since the Martial Arts Academy had enough teachers and the Military Department would send people to assist, the 700 or so exam candidates were divided into 20 exam grounds and carried out at the same time.

    The examiners were the ones who set the questions in the morning, the people below relied on their reactions toplete the questions.

    In the afternoon, the martial arts exam was the main event.

    The martial arts exam was divided into three parts. The first part was the test of cultivation level, the Nine Star Arena.

    The second is riding, the Yanmen are good at fighting, riding is a must.

    Because of the good rtions between the nomadic peoples of Yan and the north, the number of war horses had always been high.

    This was also the reason why only the Yan Country possessed powerful heavy armored cavalrymen. In the other nations of the sixteen kingdoms, there was no one who could choose a warhorse that was outstanding enough to carry heavy armored cavalrymen.

    The third test was a match, and his opponent had been randomly chosen by the examiner.

    Each person¡¯s name was written on a piece of paper and ced in a box, which was then selected by the examiner.

    At most, he could only finish one martial arts exam in half a day. The next day, he continued.

    ording to what Old Huo said, the destiny of a war for peace was always so strange.

    Sometimes, good luck that didn¡¯t even make sense would cause him to fall down from the sky with a ssh, smashing his face all over.

    However, this time, An Zaiyue¡¯s luck seemed to be slightly worse.

    An Zaiyue had been assigned to Group A, which was the first exam site.

    The instructor in charge of this exam was Chang Huan. Currently, the youngest teacher in the academy was not even thirty years old.

    The reason why he had such an identity and position, was partly because he was truly strong, and partly because he had been personally taught by the Vice Principal when he was studying in the academy.

    Furthermore, Chang Huan had not been assigned to serve in the army under the Military Department after graduation. Instead, he had been forced by words to remain in the Martial Arts Academy as a teacher.

    This person¡¯s personality was a little gloomy, and he didn¡¯t seem to like dealing with new students.

    Some teachers will feel good about their students¡¯ growth as a sense of achievement, will be very happy, will be proud.

    But Chang Huan didn¡¯t think so. He thought it was just a boring job.

    The organizer was Chang Huan, and the assistant examiners were one of the leaders of the Military Affairs Department. Their name was Xu Chao.

    The manager¡¯s rank was not high, but his authority was not small. He was one of the most important positions in the yamen.

    Xu Chao was also very young. He looked to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old.

    When he sat there, he straightened his upper body with a solemn expression.

    This person¡¯s appearance was very straightforward. His sword-like eyebrows were very sharp, and his eyes were very clear. He was the type of handsome man with a masculine aura.

    He had just transferred back from the military service to the Ministry of War. Many members of the Ministry of War had died. He had received the news of his transfer to the Ministry of War the next day. Chen Zaiyan had personally named him.

    Chang Huan nodded to Xu Chao then stood up and said, ¡°¡±You all know the rules, so there¡¯s no need for me to say anything.¡±¡±

    From now until I say the end, no one is allowed to talk, and the speaker and the speaker are disqualified at the same time.

    There are eight inspecting officers in this room, and you can see every move clearly.

    ¡°¡±This is a major event that can change your lives. I hope that you will all be more serious. If you all are disqualified due to whispering to each other, I think you will regret it so much that you won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone here is likely to be the subject of the pedestals of Great Yan in the future. When I see you in the future, I¡¯ll also have to greet you ording to the rules.¡±¡±

    Of course, there are very few people who have the qualifications to do so, so I hope that each of you will be very serious.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that the martial arts exam in the afternoon is the most important, because if I can¡¯t pass this test, you might not even have the qualifications to take the exam.¡±¡±

    Some of the people below sucked in a breath of cold air. It was obvious that they were not confident in their ability to adapt.

    Chang Huan nced at everyone before saying, ¡°¡±The next test will begin. All of you, listen carefully to every word I say.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, you are all low-level military officers in the army. On the battlefield, your general made a mistake in his judgment, which led to your defeat.¡±¡±

    At this time, the general was still stubborn and stubborn, insisting on the wrongmand, how are you guys going to deal with this.

    There are two answers. Firstly ¡­ Regardless of whether the general¡¯s judgment is correct or wrong, strictly abide by the military orders of the general, do not question or ck off.

    Second, make your point to the general. If the general does not ept it, then contact more people and fight in the manner you think is correct. ¡°¡±

    He looked at all the examinees and said, ¡°¡±Those who choose the first answer, raise your left hand. Those who choose the second answer, raise your right hand.¡±¡±

    Almost everyone had a difficult expression on their faces. This was indeed not a good choice.

    ording to the militaryw, the general¡¯s orders must be obeyed unconditionally.

    But the premise of the question was that the chief general was wrong.

    ¡°¡±I have to make a choice before I count to ten.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan began to count the number. Although everyone appeared to be in a difficult position, most of them still made their choice after counting the ten numbers.

    There were less than forty people present, and 90% of them chose first. The remaining few chose second, but only An Zaiyue chose nothing.

    There were four civilian officials in the examination room, recording each person¡¯s performance.

    Each of them had a form in his hand with the names of everyone in the examination hall.

    The civilian officials stood up, looked at it, then drew on the forms, filled in the answers, and made their evaluations.

    There were only three types of evaluations: excellent, good and poor.

    After the names of all the examinees who chose first ce, a ¡®good¡¯ word was added.

    All the examinees who chose the second ce had a different name added on their names.

    Chang Huan¡¯s gaze rested on An Zhan. ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you choose?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. I don¡¯t think there are only two options.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±But there are only two choices here. What are your answers?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±If there are only these two choices on the battlefield, then both of them will undoubtedly be defeated.¡±¡±

    What we, the soldiers of the Great Yan seek is not defeat, but victory in battle.

    ¡°¡±If I must choose one, I will give up. I would rather lose the qualifications to take the test than choose one.¡±¡±

    Just as Chang Huan was about to scold him, Xu Chao asked, ¡°¡±Why do you think both of these choices are wrong?¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his head and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±It is true that the duty of a soldier is to obey this. However, if one knows that the general is wrong, it is very likely that he will end uppletely annihted.¡±¡±

    At this time, if one couldn¡¯t adjust their tactics in time and was defeated, then the total defeat would be tens of thousands of people, or even hundreds of thousands.

    Therefore, if he were to blindly follow themander, even if he did not vite the militaryw, he would still be a sinner.

    Secondly, if a small group of people were gathered to fight ording to their own thoughts, it would be equivalent to dividing up the fighting power of the team.

    Themander-in-chief led a group of people to battle while the others led a group of people to battle. The best result would be to keep a small group of people safe, but the best result would never appear.

    ¡°¡±Seventy-eight out of ten, they were split apart and killed, but they were stillpletely wiped out.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao asked again, ¡°¡±Then if it¡¯s you, how do you choose?¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath, ¡°¡±Kill the marshal.¡±¡±

    When he said these three words, the entire venue was filled with boos and exmations of surprise.

    The pen in Xu Chao¡¯s hand paused for a moment. He raised his head and looked at An Zhe, ¡°¡±What did you say just now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied seriously, ¡°¡±To advise the marshal, but the marshal will not listen. If the assistant marshal and most of the generals think the marshal is wrong, the marshal can be detained and the deputy marshal can take over the position of marshal.¡±¡±

    But most of the time, the vicemander-in-chief did not have the guts to do so.

    Furthermore, with the marshal being held in custody, the morale of the troops would be thrown into disarray.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, after killing the marshal and the marshal, the vice marshal didn¡¯t have to worry about the majority of things anymore.¡±¡±

    Chang Huanughed coldly, ¡°¡±You think that you won¡¯t be defeated just like that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It ismon sense that you will still lose, but you may save more lives.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If a marshal is stupid, then before the battle even started, he is doomed to lose.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan didn¡¯t say anything as he turned to look at Xu Chao.

    Xu Chao asked, ¡°¡±But if you do that, what will happen to you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There is no doubt of death.¡±¡±

    After killing the marshal, even if I win, the vicemander-in-chief will most likely not take the responsibility of killing him. Of course, I will take the responsibility.

    To be able to be a marshal, his family must be prominent, so he had to give an exnation to the marshal¡¯s family.

    Therefore, this question wasn¡¯t about tactics and the quality of the soldiers, but about loyalty or disloyalty.

    ¡°¡±But I want to ask, if you are loyal, you will die ¡­ How cold will the question be?¡±¡±

    He looked at Chang Huan and Xu Chao, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you change this topic to how you should die?¡±¡±

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They were all stunned by the answer that An Zhe had found.

    That¡¯s right, no matter what we do, loyalty seems to be dead meat.

    A blind subordinate of themander-in-chief would die without a doubt.

    Breaking up the team meant certain death.

    Even if it was an answer given by An Zaiyue, he would still die for sure.

    Chang Huan didn¡¯t know how to answer the rhetorical questions and how to answer them, nor did Xu Chao know how to answer them. This was because the question itself was unanswerable.

    In fact, from a personal point of view, you can be a deserter.

    But on the battlefield, would deserters survive?

    All of the examinees¡¯ moods instantly turned downcast, and they no longer felt excited.

    They didn¡¯t know why they felt like they had lost the motivation to join the army at this moment.

    They felt that everyone sitting here might be the corpses that would fall next to them in the future.

    Seated at the front of the row, there were two female students. They seemed to be around sixteen to seventeen years old.

    One of them looked sweet and cute with some baby fat on it.

    The other was a beautiful almond face, with big eyes. It was the kind of girl who could tell at a nce that she was very outgoing.

    When he entered the room a moment ago, he checked his identity one by one and found out that the sweet girl was called Ding Ningdong, while the outgoing girl was called Sang Rou.

    Ding Ningdong looked at An Zeng with eyes full of curiosity, while Sang Rou¡¯s eyes contained some strange things that were bright and shiny.

    The surroundings were all filled with dejection, Chang Huan and Xu were at a loss as to how to salvage the situation.

    An Zhan took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why there¡¯s a Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they looked up at An Zhe.

    An Ying continued, ¡°¡±The purpose of the Martial Arts Academy is to ensure that the army of Great Yan doesn¡¯t have any crappy soldiers. They don¡¯t have any inferior weapons.¡±¡±

    No one from the Martial Arts Academy would be the marshal of this topic.

    Regardless of whether or not he would be amander in the future, as long as he joined the army, he would always leave the Martial Arts Academy.

    Therefore, in the future, there will absolutely not be any problems in the Great Swallow Army. ¡°¡±

    Xu Chao¡¯s eyes lit up and Chang Huan¡¯s expression rxed.

    The two of them looked at each other once more with relief in their eyes.

    ¡°¡±Sit down and rest for a while. Then, we can continue the questionster.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan waved to An Zaihai, then perhaps left the room in a mess.

    Perhaps it was because they had been too repressed earlier, but the two of them also needed to take a breather.

    The girl named Sang Rou suddenly stood up and walked to An Zeng. She stared at him with her big eyes and asked, ¡°¡±Do you really think that the best way is to kill the marshal?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±I think... yes.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou asked again, ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    She lowered her head and put her mouth close to An Zaihai¡¯s ears. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say the words¡¯ loyal to the king ¡®, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied with a smile, ¡°¡±No matter what, I am still going to die. Killing amander-in-chief to exchange my life for mine, I don¡¯t feel that I am at a disadvantage.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou looked as if she already knew what you were thinking, then turned around and walked back.

    After a few steps she looked back. ¡°¡±Remember my name, my name is Sang Rou, and I¡¯m Sang Rou of Cong Bi Sang Rou.¡±¡±

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>

    He didn¡¯t know what Xu Chao and Chang Huan had talked about when they left the exam grounds. It might have been because the conversation earlier was too heavy.

    When Chang Huan chose this question, she did not think about how much sadness was hidden behind it.

    After about the time it takes to make a cup of tea, Chang Huan and Sang Chao returned from the outside. When they entered, the two of them looked at An He with a different light in their eyes.

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression wasplicated, as if she was biased towards him.

    In Xu Chao¡¯s eyes, there was more pure appreciation.

    While he was in the headquarter, An Zeng had seen so many people that he couldn¡¯t even count them. Even if he couldn¡¯t urately judge the emotions hidden in the eyes of one person, he was not far from it.

    This was not a talent, it was just a long-term umtion of talent.

    After so many years in the Division, how many people had managed to settle the dispute?

    How many people have you met?

    There was nothing new in the following questions. They were just some tactical cases.

    Most of the examinees would be able to deal with the situation as they wished. At least, they would be able to get one good person.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know how great the difference was between his evaluation of Chang Huan and Xu Chao when they left earlier.

    In the end, Chang Huan and Xu Chao were unable to convince the other.

    In Chang Huan¡¯s exam book, the first question of An Zhe had been given a rare ¡®extremely poor¡¯ment.

    This was because there were only three types of evaluation for the examinees: excellent, good, and poor. Chang Huan had used the words¡¯ extremely poor ¡®.

    On the contrary, the first question of An Zhe had obtained an excellent one in Xu Chao¡¯s exam book.

    The judgment of the two was so different. This was the reason why they had left earlier.

    After ten minutes of argument, no one could convince anyone.

    The morning passed by in this seemingly boring manner. When An Zeng walked out of the examination hall, he felt that the noon sun was a bit blinding.

    Sang Rou jumped over from behind and tugged on his sleeves. ¡°¡±How about treating us to lunch?¡±¡±

    The shy and adorable young girl, Ding Ningdong, stood behind her. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare to look into An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    An Zhan smiled, then shook his head. ¡°¡±No, it might be next time.¡±¡±

    I know it¡¯s impolite to refuse a girl¡¯s invitation, but I¡¯ve already made an appointment, and it¡¯s even more impolite to fail. ¡°¡±

    Under Sang Rou¡¯s stunned gaze, An Zeng walked away. In the distance, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye stood under arge weeping willow, waiting for him.

    With the wind blowing the weeping willow, the two of them were even more beautiful than the weeping willow.

    Sang Rou felt a deep sense of defeat as she watched An Zaiyue run over to the two beautiful women.

    ¡°¡±How shameful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±¡± she said.

    Ding Ning Dong tugged on her sleeve, ¡°¡±I knew you were being rude, I didn¡¯t know you.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou took a deep breath, then she raised her small fists and began to dance. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you want to eat ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s a street not far from the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But there are too many snacks. I don¡¯t know what I want to eat.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you thinking!¡±¡±

    Sang Rou gave Ding Ning Dong a nce. ¡°¡±Little Ding Dong, just follow me.¡±¡±

    Do you need to think about what to eat?

    ¡°¡±Eat a street, of course.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong hesitated for a moment before carefully asking, ¡°¡±Girl, isn¡¯t eating a street a little disgraceful?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to be dignified or do you want to eat?¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong took a deep breath, then she also waved her fist, ¡°¡±Eat!¡±¡±

    The two little girls ran away hand in hand, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s line of sight. It was as if the little bit of unhappiness from An Zhe¡¯s rejection had been thrown out of their sight.

    ¡°¡±How is it?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±I may not be a good person, I don¡¯t know much about these military matters, I was just blindly deceiving them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My sister is different. I guess she¡¯s the best.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye walked with his hands behind his back, and his footsteps fell a little behind An Zeng and Qu Liuxi. She looked more like a boy as she held a piece of furred grass in her mouth.

    Unfortunately, she was so beautiful that even her sloppy appearance caused other boys on the street to nce at her.

    ¡°¡±The tactics and battle examples of the Yan Country are just that. Before I was five years old, I analyzed all of the ssic war examples of the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s walking posture was indeed a bit rougher than a boy¡¯s.

    ¡°¡±Back then, because the people of the Ancient Hunting n wanted to leave the mountain range, we helped them enter the war between the sixteen kingdoms.

    At that time, our nsmen all had the illusion that as long as they had the courage and courage to defeat any enemy, it would be easy.

    This is because we, the Ancient Hunters, have much more united forces than those of the sixteen kingdoms, and we also have that fearless spirit.

    However, we were defeated, almost exterminated. ¡°¡±

    As Gu Qianye walked, he said, ¡°¡±And the country of Yan is the one that almost exterminated our entire n.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been particrly interested in the Yan Country¡¯s military ever since I was young.¡±¡±

    An Zeng and Qu Liuxi both stopped for a moment, Gu Qianye almost crashed into An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye looked strangely at An Chou and Qu Liuxi. She suddenly realized that the two of them had such a tacit understanding. The two of them stopped their steps and looked back at her with identical eyes.

    Thus, Gu Qianye felt a sense of defeat in his heart. He felt that he had really been defeated by that weak and delicate Qu Liuxi.

    It was a concerned look, and both their eyes were filled with concern.

    ¡°¡±Aiya, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed carefreely, ¡°¡±That¡¯s the matter of the older generation, what does that have to do with me?¡±¡±

    What makes our nsmen different from you is that after we lost the war, we didn¡¯t have any hatred towards the Yan Country, because we took the initiative to participate in the war.

    ¡°¡±On the contrary, our people always have a heartfelt respect for the Yan people ¡­ We all have such respect for warriors, regardless of race.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the war back then, the people of Yan were attacked from all sides, but they were still undefeated. They didn¡¯t just rely on the Iron Flowing Fire, but also on the will to fight to the death of all the people of Yan.¡±¡±

    With her left hand, she pulled An Xuan¡¯s right hand, Qu Liuxi¡¯s right hand, and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, he ran over from the distance like a big rock bouncing off a rock.

    He had been soft and fat when he was a boy, and now he was hard and fat.

    His years of cultivation had made him seem exceptionally strong, but the sharp edges of his muscles were still round.

    ¡°¡±How did your exams go?¡±¡±

    Du came over and asked with a rxed look on his face.

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±It seems that you should do well in the exam. I was just saying that I really can¡¯t bribe the examiner, because we really don¡¯t have any confidence in you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What kind of joke is this? This fatty¡¯s brain is a first-rate brain.¡±¡±

    Haven¡¯t you told me everything that needs to be memorized earlier ¡­? Alright, I actually didn¡¯t remember anything, but who would have thought that the questions would be so simple. I chose the first of the two!

    ¡°¡±Two choices, one ah. If half of my points are enough, then I¡¯ll pass. Even if I were to be deceived, I¡¯ll still be able to do half.¡±¡±

    The four of them joked andughed as they walked forward. Then, they saw Sang Rou, who was pulling Ding Ning Dong along, fly towards the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±Little Ding Dong, can you hurry up? With so many people taking the exam, there won¡¯t even be a ce to eat when we go outter. How can we still have time to eat an entire street!¡±¡±

    Sang Rou had already run far away, and her voice was still drifting behind her.

    Gu Qianye stared at Sang Rou¡¯s back. ¡°¡±Interesting ¡­ I thought that all the women in the Yan Kingdom were the type to pretend to be as gentle as water. I didn¡¯t think that there would be such fun.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You guys go for a stroll, I¡¯ll chase after them and take a look.¡±¡±

    With that, she held her hands behind her back as she overtook An Zeng and Qu Liuxi and followed Sang Rou and Ding Ning Dong out.

    The skinny Du looked at Qu Liuxi then looked at An Zeng before rubbing his head. ¡°¡±I think I¡¯ll go get some food. Take care, you two don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±¡±

    He ran out with a thump. That big piece was especially eye-catching in the Martial Arts Academy.

    Not long after, An Zhe saw Gu Qianye already hugging Sang Rou. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi¡¯s skill at picking up girls really has a perfect score.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, have they forgotten that the Martial Arts Academy is a food steward ¡­ I heard that they ate quite well.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Is there anyone who would like to trouble you?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head and said, ¡°¡±No one would be so stupid as to make things difficult for me right now. That is the face of the soldier division.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not worried about myself now. I¡¯m worried about you.

    Some people don¡¯t think much of me, so they might use your grades to their advantage. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Then there¡¯s no need to worry about it. Even I¡¯m not interested in such a foggy martial institution.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that I was worried for myself. They shouldn¡¯t have done it so clearly.¡±¡±

    Instead of making things difficult for us at this time, why don¡¯t we find an opportunity to get rid of me in the future?

    I¡¯ve never been afraid of dogs barking. I¡¯m worried about dogs biting people without a word. ¡°¡±

    At this time, there was a sudden hubbub outside the Martial Arts Academy. Many people ran towards that direction.

    An Zhan and Qu Liuxi seemed to hear Du¡¯s thin and angry curses. When they ran over to take a look, they discovered that five or six examinees had blocked Gu Qianye¡¯s path. From the looks of it, their attitudes seemed very impolite.

    ¡°¡±If you continue to shout, do you believe that I won¡¯t rip your mouth off?¡±¡±

    A seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man arrogantly pointed his finger at Du and said, ¡°¡±I fell for her. This is her fortune. Where the hell did you get that dog to bark at me?¡±¡±

    Let me tell you, in Fanggu City, the girl that I like has nothing that I can¡¯t get my hands on.

    ¡°¡±Now I¡¯ll count to three and you can get the hell out of here, or I¡¯ll waste you right now.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou stood in front of Gu Qianye and said, ¡°¡±Ding Taichun, don¡¯t go too far!¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong ran over to pull the man, ¡°¡±Bro ¡­ you should quickly leave. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±¡±

    Ding Taichun pushed Ding Ningdong away, ¡°¡±Shameless?¡±¡±

    You¡¯re the one who is embarrassing!

    Why did a girle to the Martial Arts Academy?

    Get the hell home.

    ¡°¡±Father, if you know that you secretly ran out to participate in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s entrance exam, I want to see how you will exin this!¡±¡±

    Sang Rou stepped forward and nudged Ding Taichun. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t bully her!¡±¡±

    Ding Tai Chun raised his hand and pushed Sang Rou away, ¡°¡±Since your grandfather is the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±¡±

    My sister was led astray by you. She was such a gentle and virtuous girl that you brought her to madness.

    ¡°¡±However, don¡¯t think that just because your grandfather is the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. In terms of rank, the dean is only a fifth-grade official position, and my father is a third-grade official position!¡±¡±

    An Zhe slightly frowned ¡­ Ding Tai Chun, Ding Sheng Xia, Ding Ning Dong ¡­ It was really a narrow road between enemies.

    The thin Du moved forward to attack, but Sang Rou stopped him.

    While everything was in chaos, Ding Taichun took the opportunity to punch Du¡¯s thin face.

    The onlookers outside cheered, ¡°¡±Fight!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hit him!¡±¡±

    The crowd suddenly opened up a hole, and those who cheered were all shaken to the point of toppling.

    An Chun rushed over from behind Ding Tai Chun. Before Ding Tai Chun could turn around, he was grabbed by his waist by An Chun.

    Then, An Zeng abruptly turned around and fell backwards in a curved posture.

    Ding Taichun¡¯s head was directly ced on the ground, and the sound of it hitting the hearts of everyone present seemed to ring out.

    Ding Taichun covered the back of his head and wailed in pain. Before he could react, An Zhe was already riding on him. A fist that was like a torrential rain smashed down on his face.

    ¡°¡±Who the f * ck are you ¡­ My father is Ding ¡­ Deputy Minister of Rites ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Taichun¡¯s words came out of his mouth intermittently under An Zhan¡¯s fists.

    An Zhe pulled Ding Taichun¡¯s hair up and smashed his knee onto Ding Taichun¡¯s face, causing Ding Taichun¡¯s nose to be crooked. Blood gushed out from the wound.

    An Zizheng stood up and looked at the surrounding crowd. ¡°¡±A bunch of trash. If you call them good, then count them good. They¡¯re all trash.¡±¡±

    He went up and started fighting so suddenly that even Sang Sang and Ding Ningdong didn¡¯t have time to react.

    By the time he reacted, Ding Taichun was already beaten up like a pig¡¯s head.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>

    ¡°¡±You dare to hit me?!¡±¡±

    It had to be said that Ding Taichun¡¯s ability to withstand a beating was pretty good. He was actually able to struggle to stand up even after receiving such a violent blow from An Zhe.

    However, this was also because An Zaiyue was being lenient and did not use his cultivation.

    If An Zhe had wanted to, he would have been beaten up long ago.

    An Zaiyue ignored him and walked over to Gu Qianye and asked softly, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine. If I wasn¡¯t afraid of affecting your Martial Arts Academy, I would have beat him up myself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a useless piece of trash who doesn¡¯t like to look at others, but his cultivation is still iparably lousy at his age.¡±¡±

    She looked at Ding Ningdong, ¡°¡±Because I just met you guys as friends, I also gave my friends face and didn¡¯t take action just now.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong blushed red, not knowing what to do.

    Sang Rou felt her face burning up. All of this beauty was instantly ruined by Ding Ningdong¡¯s older brother.

    Vice Minister Ding Xian had a total of four children. His eldest brother was Ding Taichun. He had the most mediocre aptitude but the most domineering personality.

    He had caused quite a bit of trouble since he was young, and he had always been on his guard, relying on Ding Huan as a man who had always been right and left.

    His second brother, Ding Shengxia, had seen it before. He had even beaten it not long ago.

    The third brother was called Ding Wanqiu. He had a very gentle name, but he was a man.

    Ding Ning Dong was the youngest and the most shy.

    An Xuan turned to look at Ding Ning Dong, ¡°¡±Sorry.¡±¡±

    Ding Ning Dong took a step back, ¡°¡±No ¡­ my brother ¡­ is also wrong.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not apologizing for beating your brother up. I¡¯ll do it again next time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I might not have the chance to invite you to dinner in the future. Different people have different ways, so there won¡¯t be any interaction.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou shouted, ¡°¡±She¡¯s different from her brother!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is your reason?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to reply.

    An Zeng looked at Du¡¯s thin face and took a punch. Luckily, Ding Taichun was a fool and his cultivation was very ordinary. This punch made Du¡¯s thin face turn red and swollen, but it was not a big deal.

    An Zizheng turned around and whipped Ding Taichun, who had just stood up, and sent him flying.

    ¡°¡±I hit you just now because your girl was impolite. Now I hit you because you hit my brother.¡±¡±

    Ding Tai Chuny on the ground, unable to get up. His neck was almost broken.

    Ding Ningdong ran over and squatted down to look at her brother, but only shed tears.

    An Xuan looked at Sang Rou. ¡°¡±Please move aside. We¡¯re leaving.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou stood in front of An Zeng and said loudly, ¡°¡±He ¡­ he¡¯s just a little bad. He¡¯s not as bad as you think!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If he wasn¡¯t your friend¡¯s brother, would you think so?¡±¡± he asked.

    If others are bad, then they are really bad. If one¡¯s friend is bad, then he is not bad at all. You treat others¡¯ brick very casually.

    How do you think he¡¯d be any better if he didn¡¯t have the temerity to tease a girl in broad daylight?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t stand in front of me and look at me with innocent eyes. I have a lot of respect for girls, but it doesn¡¯t include those who don¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou was rendered speechless. This was the first time she had been choked speechless.

    At the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, a few inspector sergeants wanted to rush over but were stopped by a refined old man.

    This person looked to be in his fifties or sixties. His hair was already gray, and his body was swaying slightly as he stood there. It was obvious that he was not moving from his cultivation.

    He was the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, also known as Sang Rou¡¯s grandfather, Sang Haijing.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to go over there.¡±¡±

    Sang Hai waved his hand. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just small kids fighting each other.¡±¡±

    An inspector said, ¡°¡±But this involves Assistant Minister Ding Eng.¡±¡±

    Sang Haijing turned around and walked back. ¡°¡±I think Lord Ding would also believe that this is just because the children are unhappy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If he knew that his son was flirting with the female students in front of the Martial Arts Academy, he wouldn¡¯t have any shame ¡­ Bring Rou-Er back, it¡¯s shameful.¡±¡±

    The inspector then ran over to Sang Rou and whispered something to her.

    Sang Rou¡¯s expression changed. She could only run over and pull Ding Ning Dong away, wanting to return to the martial field.

    Ding Ningdong shook her head, ¡°¡±I want to send my brother back. You can go back by yourself first.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou clenched her teeth, and together with Ding Ning Dong, she helped Ding Tai Chun up and left, ¡°¡±Go back and tell my grandfather, I will go find him to beg for forgiveness.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nced around at the people who were still surrounding him. When they saw An Zhe¡¯s expression, they all drew back.

    This was not the first time he had fought in front of the Martial Arts Academy. Thest time he had beaten up the lecturer in charge of recruiting students, he had fainted.

    ¡°¡±Sure enough, they are trash.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed and then left with Du skinny and the others.

    ¡°¡±What a viin!¡±¡±

    Someone cursed in a hushed tone, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so great about it? Isn¡¯t it just because I have a backing? If I had a backing like his, I would also be arrogant!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Exactly, what the heck is this bullshit, it still isn¡¯t backstage.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This fellow is a viin. He will use his fists to solve all matters, and he is just a foolhardy brute who has no intention of doing anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, you are right, but I think we should stay away from these people.¡±¡±

    He¡¯s not reasonable, let¡¯s be reasonable.

    He is not gentle, we are gentle.

    So why should we lower ourselves to the barbarians? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Yeah, yeah, why bother talking to the barbarians? He said we were trash, but I think he¡¯s trash.¡±¡±

    Just like that, the group of people consoled themselves as they happily went to eat.

    An Zhan said as he walked, ¡°¡±If you find it boring, then don¡¯t go for the assessment in the afternoon. You guys wait for me back there.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head. ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not.

    Since I want to enter the Martial Arts Academy, I must.

    I¡¯ve long since grown used to the ugliness of the world, and it would be strange if there weren¡¯t any. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There won¡¯t be.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±How can we not have them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bad people are bad people after all. No matter how good the society is, the vast majority of people are kind and gentle, there will still be bad people appearing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone is fine, so I am,¡±¡± Anjou replied. ¡°¡±This is an effect of the environment, an environment in which bad people are reduced.¡±¡±

    However, this kind of environment would never appear. Even if it did, the environment would not affect everyone.

    Thus, in order to get rid of the bad guys, one had to not only rely on the environment, but also on methods and methods.

    Worse than the bad guys, they were afraid of doing bad things.

    I always hope that the bad guys will get better. What I want is to keep the bad guys from doing bad things.

    ¡°¡±To restrain the bad guys and protect the good guys with violence, but most of the time it¡¯s just the opposite.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you alone can¡¯t make all the bad guys afraid to do anything bad.¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°¡±Of course I can¡¯t do it alone, even if there¡¯s ten thousand of me.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Then how can I make the bad guys not dare to do anything bad?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Resist.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let every man who is bullied have the courage to fight back. Every weak man has his own strength to rely on.¡±¡±

    For example, when Ding Tai Chun was blocking Xiao Yezi¡¯s path, the onlookers were watching the show.

    When Ding Tai Chun made his move, they cheered.

    ¡°¡±If these people have a different attitude, if they see that people are doing evil, they can all go up and stop them. It would be great if they could use violence to prevent the evil from happening.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye was stunned for a moment, then sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s too difficult, not everyone can resist after being bullied.¡±¡±

    This was because there were many things involved when he resisted.

    For example, if the person who bullied others had a prominent family background, and the person who was bullied was the person from the Bitter Cold Kingdom, how could they resist? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, at this time, we need a powerful yamen that can maintain fairness through violence.¡±¡±

    Thin Du blurted out, ¡°¡±Just like the Daxi¡¯s Mages?¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed slightly before he shook his head, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not enough ¡­ In the end, the Hall of Magic is still under the influence of power.¡±¡±

    The Mage Division had always been pursuing rtive fairness, but it was only rtive.

    The officials and nobles of the Da Xi had made mistakes, so the punishment they received was usually lighter than ordinary people.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s because thew enforcement department only has the right to enforce thew, and not the right to punish.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye walked with his hands behind his back, regaining his sloppy look. ¡°¡±When you say it like that, I suddenly feel like the world isn¡¯t bright at all.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi held onto her arm. ¡°¡±That depends on who holds the power of darkness.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the yamen enforcing thew were to control the power of darkness, would the other darkness dare to act impudently?¡±¡±

    An Zhan didn¡¯t hear this sentence clearly, because all he could think of was... Mystic Skills. Was they really as selfless as he had led them to?

    Perhaps there were people within the Division who wished for him to die as well.

    When he was at the Mystic Division, he firmly believed that his subordinates would firmly support him.

    But it had been more than four years, and wasn¡¯t it strange that no one in the Division hade to investigate his disappearance?

    An Zeng found that he had been following a path that was the reverse of others.

    Even when he was in the Da Xi world, when the Holy Emperor had treated him with great importance, the Holy Emperor had insisted on tempering himself rather than punishing him.

    Only An Zui himself persevered, treating all sins with more brutal force than sins.

    Few people can do it without being good and not doing it, but the goal of the struggle is that everyone can avoid doing it without being evil.

    The four of them walked to the street and ordered some snacks. However, they weren¡¯t in a good mood, so they didn¡¯t think that the delicious food was that tasty.

    At the same time, at the home of Vice Minister Ding, Ding Xian¡¯s face was as ugly as a pig¡¯s liver.

    In front of himy two men, both his sons.

    Ding Shengxia was beaten senseless. He had used all his connections and even found a great cultivator to diagnose and treat her. Only then did he guarantee that his son wouldn¡¯t be disabled.

    Before the second brother could wake up, the eldest was beaten up again.

    Moreover, the people who beat him up were the same person.

    ¡°¡±Master ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Erhu¡¯s wife took his arm and shook it. ¡°¡±You must kill this wild boy called An Zeng. Have mercy on these two obedient children of mine.¡±¡±

    Both of them were well-behaved.

    Don¡¯t you know about our own children? How could they take the initiative to provoke a country bumpkin?

    ¡°¡±That man is a rotten loach. Our children can¡¯t hide in time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Old master!¡±¡±

    Madam Ding clutched Ding Yi as she shook her head. ¡°¡±How can you not be moved when your child has suffered such grievances and been beaten up like this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll drag that bastard to hell, even at the cost of my own life!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    Ding Yin pulled his wife¡¯s hand away. ¡°¡±The children are fine. Don¡¯t say that as if you were wronged.¡±¡±

    You and I, you and I, don¡¯t know?

    If I keep to myself, I can live ten more years.

    But no matter what, I will get them back for their grievances.

    However ¡­ this brat could not move for the time being.

    ¡°¡±The king only saw him himself two days ago, and the empress dowager is watching him closely. After a while, I will arrange for people to get rid of him.¡±¡±

    Madam Ding was immediately infuriated. ¡°¡±After a while?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can still tolerate the fact that your son has been beaten up like this!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What does a woman know!¡±¡±

    Ding Xian said: ¡°¡±Right now, the Military Department¡¯s Minister Chen Zaiyan is protecting that rascal, and he has sent half of the small squad¡¯s field officer to watch over him. How should I act?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him off after all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care!¡±¡±

    Madam Ding turned around and rushed out. ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t dare to go, I¡¯ll fight him with my life on the line!¡±¡±

    Ding Yin hurriedly shouted, ¡°¡±Quick, stop the madam! I¡¯ll go, I can¡¯t go!¡±¡±

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>

    However, he knew that in this situation, he would definitely bring about disaster if he did so.

    He had been a government official for so many years, but he had always relied on his origin ability.

    Now, if he attacked An Zui, he would immediately be targeted.

    The division kept an eye on the rivalry, and if the rivalry between the division and his son died instantly, the division would soon turn its spearhead on him.

    Chen is said to have ascended to the rank of the Ministry of Military Affairs and urgently needs to establish his authority.

    If An Zaiyi died in the war and lost the face of the military, Chen Zaiyan wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest.

    What about the empress dowager?

    Ding Yin thought about his position with the empress dowager and couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    The empress dowager didn¡¯t think much of him. If the empress dowager had no choice but to sacrifice someone in exchange for apromise with the military, then who else could this person be but herself?

    So Ding Huan was very vexed, very angry.

    He had been an official in the capital for so many years, but at the most crucial moment, he was actually inferior to a brat from the countryside.

    People from the Infantry Division would bite him like mad dogs, but what if he died?

    I¡¯m afraid not many people care.

    It was impossible for the empress dowager and the king to fall out in such a short period of time.

    Chen Zaiyan was raised by the king himself, and his attitude was abnormally resolute. Even the empress dowager wasn¡¯t willing to break up with him, so what weight did he have to fight the king?

    The current situation was that although both of his sons were injured, they were still alive.

    However, if he were to make a move on An Ying without any scruples, he might end up as a wreck in the end.

    However, the thought of his wife¡¯s viciousness made his scalp tingle.

    If he didn¡¯t do something, how could his wife just let him go?

    In a bad mood, Ding Yin had no choice but to go to the Ministry of Rites to hide for a few days.

    On the side of the Martial Arts Academy, An Zhe actually didn¡¯t care too much about the assessment. Whether it was the choice of questions or the exam in the afternoon, it was nothing at all.

    But as he and Skinny Du ate lunch to prepare for the afternoon test, the argument about him became more intense.

    Martial Arts Academy, meeting hall.

    Chang Huan shook her head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know why the War Department likes this person, but I personally don¡¯t like him.¡±¡±

    This person had provoked the public¡¯s resentment with a single sentence during the exam in the morning, causing almost everyone to lose their yearning for the Martial Arts Academy.

    However, another sentence made people happy. It once again filled those students with hope for the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±Such a person can stir up so many emotions with just a single mouth. He will definitely be a potential danger in the future.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao shook his head, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t that his ability?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±On the battlefield, a general who doesn¡¯t know how to inspire the courage of soldiers can¡¯t be considered a qualified general.¡±¡±

    The Vice Principal let out a cold humph, ¡°¡±So you¡¯re saying that Lord Xu thinks you are a qualified general?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao said: ¡°¡±I dare not, I am only a sixth grade lowly one.¡±¡±

    However, the Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy was only more than half the level of Xu Chao.

    Yan Gui snorted coldly and said, ¡°¡±People of the Martial Arts Academy only want those who strictly obey the martialw, not those who lead the ruckus.¡±¡±

    Even if the military forces force this man into their midst, I don¡¯t think he will be able to do anything big in the future.

    Instead of making him cause chaos in the Martial Arts Academy, he might as well send him to the border army.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t the military feel that this person is a talent that they could create? That is the military experience. He is much better than when he was in the academy.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai, who had been sitting at the side without saying anything, asked coldly, ¡°¡±Vice headmaster, you¡¯re saying that Fringe Army is inferior to the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    It was only then that he realized he had misspoke. Wang Kaitai was from the border army, which was tantamount to offending Wang Kaitai.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°¡±General, you misunderstand. I¡¯m saying that this person¡¯s personality is more suitable for fighting on the battlefield and not for bing a student.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai Tai sped his hands. ¡°¡±When the Wen King founded the Martial Arts Academy, there was a saying that I don¡¯t know if the Vice Principal still remembers ¡­ The School of Martial Arts is for the men of my Great Yan Dynasty to give their allegiance to the nation.¡±¡±

    The Wen King created a martial institution for the students and opened a door for them. Why ¡­ does the Vice Principal feel that this door is too big and intends to close it? ¡°¡±

    His reserved expression changed, and he no longer spoke.

    Wang KaiTai brought up the King Wen¡¯s words, how could he dare to retort?

    The Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, Sang Haijing, slowly walked in from outside and looked at the people in the room. ¡°¡±Everyone, please follow me out to pick up the carriage. The empress dowager and her Majesty will be arriving at the Martial Arts Academy in a moment.¡±¡±

    Everyone was startled. Why did the empress dowager and kinge at the same time?

    After having dinner, An Zeng and the others were about to return to the Martial Arts Academy when they suddenly saw a familiar figure at the gate. Therefore, An Zeng was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    Chen Shaobai.

    An Zizheng let them return to the Martial Arts Courtyard first, then he walked towards Chen Shaobai alone.

    As he got closer, he noticed that something was amiss.

    Chen Shaobai did not wear the familiar ck robe, but rather a very exquisite white embroidered robe ¡­ that was the official uniform of the imperial bodyguard.

    Judging from his clothes, he was actually one of the most prestigious imperial guards.

    ¡°¡±What are you doing here again?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Chen Shaobai turned around and nced at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be too narcissistic. Do you think I¡¯m here to look for you?¡±¡±

    He pointed to his own clothes and said, ¡°¡±I am the fifth grade imperial guard of Great Yan¡¯s brocade pce. I am the imperial guard of the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So little darling, why aren¡¯t you bowing when you see me?¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned, ¡°¡±Which shop is it made into? It¡¯s rather simr.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai stared at An Zhan. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t believe me?¡±¡±

    Believe it or not.

    ¡°¡±In a while, the empress dowager and the King of Yan will being to the Martial Arts Academy to watch you brats¡¯ exams. I¡¯m here to order them in advance.¡±¡±

    In fact, An Zhe didn¡¯t suspect Chen Shaobai because no one dared to fake his clothes. Not to mention, there were so many imperial bodyguards wearing embroidered flying fish white silk clothing who were full of respect towards Chen Shaobai; this already showed Chen Shaobai¡¯s identity.

    ¡°¡±I just want to know how you got in.¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Chen Shaobai replied with a straight face, ¡°¡±What beauty.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai pursed his lips, ¡°¡±You still don¡¯t believe me, do you believe me?¡±¡±

    Since I saw you, I¡¯ll remind you. In a moment, some people by the empress dowager¡¯s side might want to embarrass you.

    If I were you, I would obediently show off my disgrace and let those people be satisfied with it.

    If they are not satisfied, they may find some other way to make things difficult for you.

    ¡°¡±How about this, I¡¯ll show you a clear path ¡­ Although you don¡¯t look beautiful, your health is good. The empress dowager likes strong ones.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Scram twice.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed heartily, ¡°¡±Please beg me, please beg me, I will help you solve this problem.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did you help me?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai leaned forward, ¡°¡±I love you.¡±¡±

    Anson felt goosebumps all over his body. He turned around and left. ¡°¡±Alright then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°¡±You¡¯re still not grateful? You don¡¯t even know how much I¡¯ve done for you. You¡¯re really a heartbroken man.¡±¡±

    An Zeng quickened his pace, wishing he could fly.

    Chen Shaobai waited until An He left before muttering to himself, ¡°¡±Actually, you know why I helped you. It¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know my identity.¡±¡±

    Perhaps when the big dayes, you and I will never be able tough and talk like this again.

    ¡°¡±An Zou ¡­ I still have the same words. Don¡¯t die too quickly, I want to be your opponent.¡±¡±

    He turned around and arranged his men to be on alert in the martial field. Not long after the people were assigned, arge number of Imperial Guards arrived.

    The three hundred and sixty silver-armored cavalrymen in front looked extremely majestic. They were the same height as a white horse and wore the same silver mask.

    They crossed the street in an orderly fashion, bearing the banner of the Great Swallow.

    Behind the cavalrymen were one hundred and twenty imperial bodyguards, tightly protecting the two carriages.

    Behind the carriage was the entourage in the pce, which was very long.

    Chen Shaobai looked around and realized that no one was paying attention to him, so he walked inside the Martial Arts Courtyard.

    Not long after An Zaihai entered the Martial Arts Academy, he saw Sang Haijing, the Principal of the Five Courtyard, leading arge group of people towards the entrance. Sang Haijing¡¯s footsteps were light and unsteady; it was obvious that she was not feeling well either.

    When he saw An Zaiyue, he paused for a moment. Then, after giving a few instructions, he walked towards An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±For peace.¡±¡±

    Sanghai Sutra called for a standoff.

    An Zhan hurriedly saluted, ¡°¡±Greetings, headmaster.¡±¡±

    Sang Hai waved his hand. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for so many false ceremonies. I only stopped you because I wanted to apologize to you and your friend on behalf of my grandson, Sang Rou.¡±¡±

    Rou-Er doesn¡¯t understand right and wrong when she¡¯s young, so she med me and her parents for not being educated enough.

    I never felt that there should be any difference between men and women, at least in the sense of right and wrong.

    ¡°¡±Her words were a bit too much. I will properly teach her a lesson when we get back.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±This student has been too rash. I have been a bit rough on my handling of the problem.¡±¡±

    Sang Haijing shook her head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t fight. I¡¯ve been in poor health ever since I was young.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I could fight, I would have already.¡±¡±

    The adorable old man winked at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, Vice Minister Ding Hsiu, the Minister of Rites, is afraid to do anything to you for the time being. He is a timid person.¡±¡±

    However, you have to be more careful in the future, Soseki... it¡¯s not a good thing.

    ¡°¡±Envy can drive people crazy. There are many people who are jealous of your luck right now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you for your care, Mr. Dean. It¡¯s for the Student Union.¡±¡±

    Sang Haijing nodded. ¡°¡±I still need to wee the empress dowager and the king. You can go first.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Rou-Er does anything wrong in the future, you can help me manage her.¡±¡±

    An Zhan quickly said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare.¡±¡±

    Sang Hai said with a smile, ¡°¡±The Military Department needs a young man like you. Your views of right and wrong are correct, and your views of the big picture are good. In the future, your achievements will be limitless.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Sang Haijing walked away quickly. After walking a few steps, he turned around and said, ¡°¡±If you have time,e over to my ce. I have good tea.¡±¡±

    An Xuan bent his body slightly. ¡°¡±I will definitely go.¡±¡±

    As he watched Sang Haijing leave, An Zhe was somewhat happy.

    He was a lovely old man, an old man who was equally right in the right and wrong.

    There weren¡¯t many such people in the current Great Yan¡¯s court.

    After An Zaiyue returned, he found Skinny Du and the others and waited for the afternoon exam to start.

    No one came even after waiting for two hours. Everyone was puzzled.

    Not long after, arge group of Imperial Guards rushed in and surrounded all the examinees.

    In the distance, the supervising officers of the Martial Arts Academy were patrolling the area one by one, their footsteps urgent.

    They watched in wonder, not knowing what had happened.

    After another hour, under the Imperial Army¡¯s maintenance of order, the officers of the Martial Academy began to check on the examinees¡¯ identities one by one.

    At first, everyone thought that the empress dowager and Duke Yan wereing, so they checked the identities of the examinees one by one for the sake of safety.

    But then everyone began to feel that something was wrong, because apparently the Imperial Army was not just keeping order.

    All the Imperial Guards drew their sabers and sabers from their scabbards. The archers in the distance were already in position, aiming at the examinees.

    Before long, An Zui was brought out by the supervisors into the meeting hall of the Martial Arts Academy.

    As soon as they entered, they saw the empress dowager sitting high up on the throne and Duke Yan, Mu Changyan sitting by the side. All of their expressions were grim.

    Then he saw a man lying t on the ground not far away, with a bloody gash in his chest that hadn¡¯t dried yet.

    Sang Hai Sutra, Dean of the Martial Arts Academy ¡­ died.

    Beside the corpse was a ck oil-paper umbre that looked familiar.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>

    Four hours ago the kindly old man had been standing before him talking, apologizing for his insensible granddaughter.

    As the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, he hade personally to apologise to An Zhe. This clearly showed his character.

    Before the old man left, An Zeng¡¯s mind still echoed with the old man¡¯s words, ¡°¡±Come to my ce when you have time, I have good tea.¡±¡±

    The tea was still there, but the man was dead.

    ¡°¡±How dare you! How dare you act so rudely in front of the empress dowager!¡±¡±

    A voice thundered in An Zeng¡¯s ears, pulling An Zeng out of his boundless anger.

    An Xuan bent over. ¡°¡±We pay our respects to the empress dowager and to the king.¡±¡±

    Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan waved their hands. ¡°¡±Rise ¡­ I brought you here to ask you about it because someone saw it earlier. The headmaster has met you before.¡±¡±

    An Zeng recounted the details of his meeting with Sang Hai ssic in detail, and did not hold back at all.

    But there was no mention of Vice Minister Ding and his son, saying only that there was some contradiction between him and Sang Rou.

    He knew that the clearer he was at this point, the more helpful he would be in solving the case.

    He saw Sang Rou kneeling beside Sang Haijing¡¯s corpse. She was already crying to the point of fainting.

    At that moment, An Zeng felt as if a knife was stabbing into his heart.

    Sang Haijing was the headmaster of the martial institution chosen by the former Ministry of War, Shang Shun Ping, and was naturally the person whom Hao Ping trusted.

    Now Hao had died peacefully, Sang Hai had died, and all of this had happened after he had arrived in Fang Shoucheng.

    In less than ten days, the Military Department¡¯s Martial Arts Academy suffered a series of major incidents.

    Dozens of people, including a vice principal, had been apprehended in the Martial Arts Academy for the sake of settling the dispute.

    And the military minister, Hao Ping, had died peacefully, including seven or eight military officials.

    Such things seemed to be inextricably linked to the struggle for peace.

    Empress Dowager Su Qing Qing kept listening, and after the argument was over, she turned to the people around her and said, ¡°¡±In other words, he also has the possibility of assassinating President Sang?¡±¡±

    Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan¡¯s expressions changed, ¡°¡±Yes, he does, but he has always been in the martial arts practice field with the examinees. He has never left.¡±¡±

    Su Qing replied warmly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true, since there¡¯s nothing wrong with him, let him go down.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan let out a sigh of relief before waving her hand, ¡°¡±You can leave first. Don¡¯t spread this news in advance, so as to prevent chaos among the examinees.¡±¡±

    An Zeng agreed, his mind was a mess as he walked out of the meeting hall. In his mind, he saw Sang Haijing¡¯s affable face, and in the next moment, he saw the familiar ck oil-paper umbre.

    Chen Shaobai.

    When An Zhe saw Chen Shaobai, he was standing not far from the empress dowager.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on An Zhe. No one noticed the faint smile on Chen Shaobai¡¯s face when he looked at An Zeng.

    An Zhe was sure that he had seen the ck oil-paper umbre before. Soon after he arrived at Fang Shoucheng, Chen Shaobai came looking for him with the oil-paper umbre in hand.

    Then, An Zaiyue¡¯s mind suddenly lit up ¡­ ¡­ The elder of the three dynasties, the Right Prime Minister Zhuge Yan had died on that day.

    An Zeng quickened his pace and left, feeling a fire burning in his heart.

    This Chen Shaobai was extremely suspicious, he had to find out what was going on.

    Untilte at night, all the examinees were not allowed to leave the Martial Arts Academy.

    A few tall tforms were temporarily built on the training field, and there were elite archers on top of them, keeping an eye on the tform at all times.

    After the Imperial Guards left, the cavalry of the Infantry Division came in to maintain order.

    The military had 1200 cavalry in the capital, which was part of the city defense army. They were all transferred here.

    Half of Fang Gu City was sealed off, and not a single pedestrian could be seen on the street.

    Hao Ping¡¯s death was now defined as suicide, but Sang Haijing was different. He had been assassinated and died under the noses of the empress dowager and the Yan Emperor.

    In other words, the killer hadn¡¯t been far from the empress dowager and the Duke of Yan at the time. What if he hadn¡¯t been trying to kill Sang Haijing but the empress dowager and the Duke of Yan?

    The people from the Board of Justice began to intervene, examining the examinees one by one. However, most of them were not under suspicion, because they were all on the martial arts practice field at that time and could testify against each other.

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye leaned against each other as they rested with narrowed eyes.

    An Zhe saw Chen Shaobai not far away, leading a team of imperial bodyguards to assist in the investigation.

    ¡°¡±This has been a bit strange recently.¡±¡±

    One of them lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±First, the old prime minister has left, then the Military Affairs Minister has left, and now the headmaster of the Martial Arts Academy has left ¡­ The old prime minister is an elder of the Three Dynasties. It is said that he died of illness.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And Master Shang Shu said that it was suicide to apologize ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡±¡±

    Another asked, ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know?¡±¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    As for the old prime minister and ¡­ ¡°¡±

    He did not say the following words, nor did he dare to say them out loud.

    Of course, An Zhe knew what he wanted to say. Prime Minister Zhuge Yan and the empress dowager had always been at odds, and she had always been resisting the control of the imperial court by theter generations.

    When the empress dowager Su Qing received instructions from the Great Xi Chen to get rid of the Duke of Yan, Zhuge Yan went to the pce to report.

    However, King Yan died the next day, so no one knew whether Zhuge Yan had a chance to tell him.

    An He spected that Zhuge Yan didn¡¯t have a chance to say it out loud.

    That was why the empress dowager had let Zhuge Yan live for a few more years. Now that the empress dowager had suddenly used force, it was obvious that she had heard something.

    Zhuge Yan, Hao Ping, Sang Hai Sutra ¡­ An Zaihai¡¯s mind connected these three people into a line.

    These were the more important figures among the forces defending against the empress dowager. These people had died one by one, and now the only person in the imperial court who could be considered the leader of the forces defending against the empress dowager was Chen Zaiyan.

    This matter absolutely had nothing to do with the empress dowager.

    Chen Shaobai was now the inner official of the brocade pce¡¯s guard. If he made a move ¡­ everything was exined clearly.

    It was the empress dowager who had Chen Shaobai kill someone, and Chen Shaobai was one of the empress dowager¡¯sckeys.

    An Zeng suddenly had a nauseating feeling. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to look at the soles of his feet.

    There was a lot of dust on the soles, but no dog shit.

    The dog shit was no longer in the soles of his shoes. In his heart, that dog shit was called Chen Shaobai.

    The entire night passed without a word. Perhaps it was because none of the examinees had the time or motivation to assassinate the Sang Hai Scripture. By the afternoon of the next day, they were finally all released.

    However, the martial arts exam that was supposed to take ce could only be dyed.

    No one knew when it would happen, but when they left, everyone¡¯s heart was filled with a thick shadow.

    An Zaixin was in a bad mood, extremely bad mood.

    When he walked out of the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, he saw a white-clothed Sang Rou.

    Standing there, she looked like a pitiful Gesang Mei Duo.

    The people of the Western Regions called Gesang Mei Duo a ¡®Blessed Flower¡¯, but at this moment, how could Sang Rou be so happy?

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re looking for me?¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and asked.

    Sang Rou nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯m looking for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Avenge me!¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment. He carefully looked at the young girl in front of him, who was gnashing her teeth as she said those words.

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Sang Rou¡¯s expression copsed, tears streaming down her face. ¡°¡±Because ¡­ I don¡¯t know who else to trust.¡±¡±

    My father is a schr, and my mother cannot cultivate. The only one who can avenge my grandfather is me.

    But I knew that I might not be able to do it myself, that I might be silenced before I could find an enemy.

    I know it¡¯s unreasonable to impose my hatred on you, but I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m looking for you because that day, you dared to beat Assistant Minister Ding¡¯s son in front of so many people. I wanted to hit him a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t dare.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    She suddenly knelt down and kowtowed without waiting for any reaction. ¡°¡±If you can avenge my grandfather, I will promise you anything you want, even if it means bing your ve.¡±¡±

    An Zeng suddenly understood, in fact, Sang Rou¡¯s view of right and wrong was also established by Sang Haijing, so she was a very good girl in the bottom of her bones.

    She had stood in front of an argument that day and argued for reason only because of Ding Ningdong, not because of Ding Taichun.

    A girl like her shouldn¡¯t have any friends. Perhaps Ding Ningdong was the only one.

    Most of the time, most of the people were actually helping their rtives to not help them out, so no one was allowed to look down on Sang Rou.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll try my best to help you find the culprit, but it¡¯s better for me to handle this matter personally.¡±¡±

    Many people said that women should not kill, should not have blood on their hands.

    However, every girl who was willing to enter the Martial Arts Academy was actually not willing to lose to a man.

    ¡°¡±Being happy is not a man¡¯s business. I¡¯ll help you find it, you can kill it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan turned around and said, ¡°¡±Carry the wine and kowtow in front of your grandfather¡¯s grave, this is revenge.¡±¡±

    When he returned to the sect, the only person he could find was the eunuch.

    At that time, An Chengli had followed Duke Yan, Mu Changyan. Mu Changyan had always been with the empress dowager.

    So if Chen Shaobai had not been by the empress dowager¡¯s side when Sang Hai died, An Chengli would have known.

    That afternoon, An Zui arrived outside the Heavenly Temple and sent someone to deliver a message to An Chengli.

    He had given the Imperial Army a silver ticket before they agreed. This was one of the most hated things in the war, but there were times when he had no choice but to do it.

    Unexpectedly, An Chengli soon came out of the pce, pretending not to know what was going on, and walked straight ahead. An Shang knew that he was avoiding his eyes and ears.

    The two of them left Empyrean Terminus Pce one after the other. An Chengli was waiting in a small forest to settle down.

    ¡°¡±Master An.¡±¡±

    When An Chengli saw An Zaidao, he sped his hands and said, ¡°¡±I know why you¡¯re looking for me. You want to ask who wasn¡¯t there at that time?¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself that a person who could be an imperial eunuch at the age of seventeen or eighteen was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°¡±Can you give me a reason?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As far as I know, you have nothing to do with President Sang.¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°¡±Principal An¡¯s granddaughter, Sang Rou, asked me to investigate.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So it¡¯s between a man and a woman.¡±¡±

    An Chengli shook his head and sighed, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand, but many people say that this is one of the hardest rtionships to reject.

    Since everyone said so, there must be some reason behind it.

    ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t hide anything from me, and I¡¯ll be honest with you ¡­ At that time, none of the people by the Emperor and Empress Dowager¡¯s side left the venue.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned. ¡°¡±Not a single one?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡± said the empress dowager.

    An Chengli waved his hand, ¡°¡±Perhaps you don¡¯t believe in my memory or my observation, but I want you to remember one thing. You came to find me, and I told you that if you doubt me, then why did youe to find me?¡±¡±

    There were twelve close guards by the empress dowager¡¯s side, all of them present.

    The imperial guards who were led by the imperial guards were also present.

    ¡°¡±But of course there are guards by the empress dowager¡¯s side who don¡¯t show themselves, I don¡¯t know that.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue sped his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you, Eunuch.¡±¡±

    He handed over a gem. It was worth ten thousand gold.

    An Chengli looked at the gem and shook his head. ¡°¡±This thing has no meaning to me.¡±¡±

    This gem was really nice to look at. It was also worth a lot of money. If it was in the hands of themon folk, then even the daughters of the yellow flowers would have been able to buy dozens or even hundreds of them.

    But for me, no matter how good a gem is, can you buy me a chicken ¨C ba?

    ¡°¡±Obviously, I can¡¯t, so ¡­ don¡¯t send me anything else in the future. I don¡¯t have a chicken anymore, so I don¡¯t want to lose my life.¡±¡±

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>

    An Chengli gave an affirmative answer, so An Zui knew that this matter was not as simple as he thought.

    Judging from all the evidence, the empress dowager could have been easily guessed.

    However, ording to An Chengli, everyone was present at that time, so it wasn¡¯t Chen Shaobai who killed Sang Haijing.

    As he was walking back, a terrifying thought suddenly popped into his mind, causing him to shudder in fear.

    When the old official Zhuge Yan died, people began to suspect the empress dowager.

    Hao Ping died peacefully. People suspected the empress dowager. Now that Sang Hai, the president of the martial academy, was dead, people would still habitually suspect the empress dowager.

    An Zongli recalled what An Chengli said, and suddenly found a key point ¡­ An Chengli said that the people he saw on the surface were all there, but the guards in the dark didn¡¯t know about it.

    Was this a reminder?

    Yes, An Chengli was reminding himself that the empress dowager still had some hidden power.

    By the time he returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, it was already dark. The number of people on the street watching him had dwindled quite a bit.

    An Zaiyue knew that in the shadows of this street, there were still some people watching him, watching every movement in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the sect was secretive and shallow. This was a contradictory phenomenon, so it piqued the curiosity of many people.

    There were hundreds of imposing men in the Heavenly Ascension Sect, and many people guessed that there were many experts among them.

    However, the Sect Master was a young man who had been arguing for a long time, so he didn¡¯t seem to have anything to fear.

    This was a contradiction. What right did An Zhe have to be the Sect Leader?

    In truth, this was precisely the atmosphere that An Zaiyue had deliberately created, making people suspect it. This was why they were unable to determine the true power of the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    In truth, when it came to cultivators, only An Zaihai and the others had any backing.

    And it was obviously wrong to say that he had no background.

    There was an Old Huo in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, who was an artificer master.

    A good cat is the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye.

    There were also a few purple-rank divine artifacts that could move the hearts of anyone who stood at the peak of the world¡¯s cultivators.

    Qu Liuxi sat at the entrance and chatted with Old Huo. She was waiting for An Zou to return.

    In recent years, she had gotten used to waiting for An Zeng to return before going to bed, even though she didn¡¯t know how to say a word, and didn¡¯t intend to let An Zeng know that she was waiting for him.

    On the other side of the training field, Gu Qianye, who was sitting on the wall and swinging his feet, saw An Chou¡¯s figure enter the room. He jumped off the wall, put his hands behind his back and casually walked back to his room.

    Then, as usual, he dug a hole in the quilt and pillow on the bed and buried himself in it.

    Qu Liuxi, on the other hand, was different. When she returned to her room, she would quietly read a book and read her favorite medical book.

    Waiting for the dead of the night, she would still enter the Heaven Defying Seal to refine pills.

    She did not have a teacher, her medical skills had long surpassed Lunatic Qu¡¯s, she could only rely on herself to find everything she had.

    In truth, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect itself was a strange existence,pletely out of ce in this world.

    In the eyes of a normal person, who were those who didn¡¯t need to spend a lot of time on cultivation to achieve anything?

    Of course, it was all because of their illustrious family background. They had a strong background, and the family could prepare everything for them.

    This included cultivation techniques, as well as pills.

    Every single person in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was born in a miserable state, but they also seemed very casual. This was something that An Zaiyue had created for them.

    An Zeng sat by the window and looked out at the bright moon. His brows were slightly knitted.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw Sang Haijing¡¯s kind and kind face, Sang Rou¡¯s beautiful face, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s beautiful but imprable face.

    An Chengli was more or less reminding her that the person who killed the Sanghai Sutra could be the empress dowager.

    At least it¡¯s not Chen Shaobai, is it?

    However, An Chengli had underestimated An Zaiyue. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that An Zhe was once the head of the Great Xi world, and was best at solving cases.

    An Chengli made two mistakes. The first was to remind the empress dowager of her hidden strength, and the second was to mention the words of the imperial guard ¡­ Was there a need to mention it?

    Of course not, he said, because he felt it was necessary.

    He wanted to tell An Zaiyue that Chen Shaobai, the official in charge of the imperial guard, was there and that he wasn¡¯t the one who killed them.

    Chen Shaobai was one of the empress dowager¡¯s men, the head of the imperial guard of the brocade pce. He was definitely someone the empress dowager trusted very much.

    But why was An Chengli protecting Chen Shaobai?

    It waste in the night outside. An Zaihai left his room and climbed out of the wall like a ghost.

    His body perfectly blended into the night, and no one was able to detect his presence.

    In a small alley, two people were squatting and whispering.

    They were one of the hidden sentries that were keeping an eye on the Heavenly Ascension Sect. As to which force they came from, it was unknown.

    An Zaihai and Tang Wulin quietly moved behind them, standing right behind them. Neither of them could feel it.

    ¡°¡±I wonder when the business will be finished.¡±¡±

    One of them said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Why are you always staring at that run-down courtyard? It¡¯s already time for you to take us back.¡±¡±

    Another one sighed, ¡°¡±Who told us to be of poor family background? Of course I¡¯ll take all the hard work.¡±¡±

    An Zhe struck out from behind them, palm by palm, knocking the two unconscious.

    Then he crouched down and rummaged through the two of them for a moment, but found nothing he wanted.

    Not long after, An Zui appeared behind another hidden sentry, and the same trick knocked the person unconscious.

    He rummaged for a moment, but found nothing.

    When the fourth sentry was put down, he finally found what he was looking for.

    This fourth sentry was the only one who could sense the conflict. He turned around and attempted to resist the attack.

    An Zeng found a te from this person andpared it with his own. It was almost exactly the same.

    However, the words engraved on the board were ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯, and the person¡¯s body te was engraved with ¡®ck Tortoise¡¯.

    An Zeng sat on the ground and took a drink from the wine gourd on the man¡¯s body.

    After about half an hour, that person woke up, covered the back of his neck, and let out a painful groan.

    When he saw that he was sitting in the dark staring at his own struggle, he was stunned.

    An Zeng sat in the shadows at the corner of the wall, but his eyes were bright and filled with killing intent.

    ¡°¡±Take me to your leader.¡±¡±

    An Zeng threw over the metal token engraved with the ck Turtle, ¡°¡±Go now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We ¡­ we¡¯re the same kind of people. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±¡±

    the man said.

    An Zhan waved his hand impatiently. ¡°¡±Take me to see your leader.¡±¡±

    That person hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he stillpromised.

    He led the way through one small alley after another, finally stopping outside the door of a seemingly ordinarymoner¡¯s house.

    The man turned to Anjou and said, ¡°¡±Think carefully, although you and I are both working for the King, the division ofbor is different.

    ¡°¡±Once you try to see us clearly, your position will be a bit unstable.¡±¡±

    He pushed the door open and walked in without saying a word.

    The courtyard was not big, but by the aid of the moonlight, he discovered that there were actually quite a few dishes nted there.

    The lights in the room were still on, and a few figures could still be seen.

    ¡°¡±Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±¡±

    When Anjou heard a familiar voice, he was not at all happy.

    The horrible thought came to him again, piercing his heart like an awl.

    Chen Shaobai pushed the door open and walked out, carrying a cucumber in his hand. He ate it with a ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sound, ¡°¡±I nted it myself, do you want one?¡±¡±

    His tone was entuated when he said those words, and he seemed to be filled with an evil interest.

    He pointed at the cucumber rack not far away, seemingly satisfied with his achievement.

    He did not want to see the others in the room.

    Apparently, the people in the room didn¡¯t want An Zhe to know his identity.

    Chen Shaobai carried the cucumber and walked out, picking two tomatoes from the side.

    Before he went out the door, he flung the cucumber head into a trash can in the distance.

    He rubbed the tomato on his clothes and chewed as he walked.

    The two of them left the alley one after the other, and then entered a forest in the city.

    Chen Shaobai could not help butugh. ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t mean anything by inviting me into the forest at night.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thankfully, I¡¯m also willing to do that. Otherwise, if you force me, it wouldn¡¯t even be fun if you can¡¯t beat me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to ask you a serious question.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai found a big tree with a cross and sat down: ¡°¡±Yes, some of them are, some of them aren¡¯t.¡±¡±

    An Zhe didn¡¯t know what to say in response to such an answer.

    He originally thought that Chen Shaobai would quibble and that the process would be veryplicated, but Chen Shaobai clearly knew what he wanted to ask and gave a straightforward answer.

    Chen Shaobai fished out a few more cherries from his sleeve, and as he ate, he said, ¡°¡±I knew long ago that I couldn¡¯t hide it from you. The first person in the world to discover the truth would definitely be you. How about it, do I know you well?¡±¡±

    You see, I know you so well, and you know me?

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know anything, you heartless man.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So many people have died, and you¡¯re still in the mood to joke?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders, ¡°¡±How many people died had something to do with me?¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t kill the first person, I didn¡¯t let anyone else kill the second person.

    So ¡­ what is the reason for your anger towards me?

    An Zhan was stunned, because he truly did not know how to treat Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly smiled. ¡°¡±If I really killed him, would you kill me?¡±¡±

    Anjou did not answer.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s smile became even brighter, ¡°¡±Hahahaha ¡­ You actually hesitated, are you still lying to yourself that you didn¡¯t treat me as a friend?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With your vicious personality, you¡¯re actually hesitating.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was just wondering how to kill you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°¡±Well, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so heavy, because all of this has nothing to do with you, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are just a person who has too many matters to handle. Are you tired?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked back, ¡°¡±Did you really not think of the answer?¡±¡±

    Anjou knew the answer, and the answer was the terrible thought in his heart.

    Chen Shaobai spat out the cherry core. ¡°¡±What else can a king who is unwilling to be a puppet do but secretly struggle?¡±¡±

    On the surface, he was as obedient as a cat to the domineering empress dowager, but deep in his heart, he couldn¡¯t stop wanting to first exercise and then kill the empress dowager.

    ¡°¡±Actually, it¡¯s quite pitiful, but a person who can endure to this extent is also very terrifying.¡±¡±

    He ate thest cherry, then spat it out like a bullet.

    ¡°¡±Of course not, if it was anyone else.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So he sent people to kill Zhuge Yan, Hao Ping, and Sang Hai Sutra just to frame the empress dowager?¡±¡±

    In order to move to the mountain above his head, he was willing to kill his own arm?!

    What was the good of doing so?

    ¡°¡±Those people are still afraid of the empress dowager, and still don¡¯t dare to help him!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±An Zou, your personality is too outspoken, so you can¡¯t understand this type of darkness.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s actions hurt the hearts of those people who relied on the empress dowager.

    They would wonder if the Empress would be merciful when she tried to get rid of me one day.

    Those people will also think, if I do a very small thing for the King one day, will they all get rid of me?

    Of course, this result was not that they were more loyal to the empress dowager, but that they were more afraid.

    What happens when people are extremely afraid of another person? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to know who killed Hao Ping. Who killed Sang Hai Sutra.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±No one made a move.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±I said no one killed anyone ¡­ Say it again, no one killed anyone.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Yan died from taking medicine. This was what he and Mu Changyan had discussed. He was too old and would only live for a few days, so he died to cause the first chain reaction.

    ¡°¡±I entered Zhuge Yan¡¯s home that day, but I just walked in and walked out without saying a word, and Zhuge Yan knew what he should do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There is a loyalty that you cannot understand. The whole thing was brought up by Zhuge Yan and he set his own death trap.¡±¡±

    Not just his own, but he¡¯d nned how people would die.

    ¡°¡±Some of the older ones who are almost useless deserve to die.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice was somewhat low and deep, as if he was in apetitive mood.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how Hao Ping died, nor do I have any interest in finding out. However, Hao An¡¯s death should have been an ident. At the very least, Mu Changyan didn¡¯t have any intentions of letting Hao die peacefully. After all, he was one of his helpers.

    ¡°¡±Right, Hao Ping also knew about this matter regarding death from the beginning.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then the Sanghai Sutra.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai made a gesture on his chest: ¡°¡±That big hole, it looks very scary, right?¡±¡±

    He stabbed it himself ¡­ Until now, I still can¡¯t understand how that old man who had no strength to even lift a chicken could pierce through the dagger and make a full circle with his heart.

    You know, suicides don¡¯t always choose to use a knife. It¡¯s because pain can cause a person¡¯s willpower to plummet, and pain can make you lose your strength.

    ¡°¡±So many people failed tomit suicide with a knife. Think about it, how ruthless is Sang Hai Sutra ¡­¡±¡±

    He jumped down from the tree. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand loyalists any more than traitors.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>

    This was a warped era, with a group of warped people.

    An Zaixin had a strong psychological quality, because he had experienced enough things back in the Da Xi.

    However, everything he heard in the Yan Kingdom was on a level that he had nevere into contact with before, and might nevere into contact with.

    Da Xi¡¯s rule was stable, the imperial power was powerful, and the country was stable. The entire country was like a machine that was operating steadily, and there wouldn¡¯t be any big waves.

    And in Yan, everything seemed inconceivable.

    This was a country where one could not judge by one¡¯s own likes and dislikes who were loyal and who were treacherous, because everyone was doing something to destroy the country.

    Zhuge Yan, the old official of the three dynasties, had nned all this, and the beginning of it all was his death.

    As An Zaixin walked back, he thought about how he should exin this to Sang Rou.

    Sang Rou said she wanted An Zou to help her find her enemy, but now An Zou found that there was no enemy.

    Zhuge Yan had killed him, as well as the Sang Sea Scripture.

    Therefore, An Zaiyan understood why Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, would personally carry the coffin after Zhuge Yan¡¯s death, why he would not leave the Shang family for three days after Hao Ping¡¯s death, and why Sang Hai would strictly instruct him to personally supervise after Sang Hai¡¯s death ¡­

    This was because he knew that Zhuge Yan would die, and he also knew that Sang Haijing would die.

    All of this was seen by the ministers of the Yan Kingdom, and Mu Changyan¡¯s attitude would give him a lot of goodwill.

    After An Zaiyan calmed down, he could imagine what Mu Changyan would do next.

    Empress Dowager Su Qing was a citizen of Zhao. If the rtionship between the Yan Country and the past began to deteriorate, then the resistance of the Yan people to the people of Zhao would quickly spread.

    Under the silence of the night, An Zaihai slowly walked back to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. This night seemed to be exceptionally long.

    At dawn the next day, a person arrived at the entrance of the Celestial Sect of Wonders¡¯ Martial Arts Courtyard. He was carrying a small travel bag and was covered in dust.

    He seemed to be a rough man with the unique temperament of a nomad from the north. He wore leather clothes, and beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead even during the midsummer morning.

    When Old Huo opened the door, the man leaned over slightly, ced his right hand on his chest and said, ¡°¡±Respected friend, I have brought greetings from my old friend from afar.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The eagle apanied me through thousands and thousands of mountains and tens of thousands of rivers, and the heavens gave me courage. Finally, I managed to find this ce after fulfilling my mission.¡±¡±

    Old Huo was stunned. ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    The man looked up. ¡°¡±Shouldn¡¯t you invite me in for a cup of hot tea first?¡±¡±

    Old Huo hesitated for a moment before turning around to look at the men from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, who were already up and moving about on the training grounds. He then steeled himself and said, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    The man leaned forward again. ¡°¡±Thank you, my dear friend.¡±¡±

    Old Huo led him in, and before long, a dispute broke out in front of this person.

    In the living room, the moment this person saw An Zaiyue, he knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve finally seen you. You¡¯re the genius born in the legends of the prairie, bathed in holy light.¡±¡±

    I havee with the hopes of a million people on the prairie, willing to wee you to the prairie to be a new master.

    The banners there will spread your name everywhere. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you saying that An Zhe can inherit a huge inheritance from the prairie?¡±¡±

    The man said seriously, ¡°¡±Brave warrior, there is no mistake in your understanding.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How big is the legacy?¡±¡±

    The man replied, ¡°¡±Over 10,000 miles of grasnd, millions of citizens, and countless cattle and sheep. Of course, there are also elite cavalry and beautiful women.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t remember your parents ever going to the prairie ¡­ It seems that you were not adopted back then.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was toozy to say anything. He directly went up and pressed down the man¡¯s head, pulling down his beard. ¡°¡±I already said that you will be distracted. If you don¡¯t, there will be some ws.¡±¡±

    The man cried out in pain, ¡°¡±Softer, softer... It hurts, it hurts... Can I do it myself?¡±¡±

    He stood up and quickly stripped off his leather clothes. Then, he randomly wiped his face for a moment, revealing his original appearance.

    Du was so thin that his eyes were wide open. ¡°¡±Bell... fucking Zhong Jiuge?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±My god, it¡¯s so hot.¡±¡±

    My dear Fatty Du, answered Anjou, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.

    ¡°¡±It seems that you are much stronger than before. You used to be a little fat pig, but now you are a pig.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you believe that I will castrate you?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took a swig from the water. ¡°¡±You guys are not funny, not funny at all.¡±¡±

    Andersen handed him a towel. ¡°¡±When did you get back?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been in Fang Gu City for two days, but I didn¡¯t dare toe looking for you. I¡¯ve been changing my identity from the outside to around the city and found that it¡¯s really lively outside the Heavenly Ascension Sect. There are too many people watching.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know that the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect does notck a piece of trash with ordinary cultivation, but theyck a person who can unscrupulously probe outside for information. That¡¯s why they did not immediately meet.¡±¡±

    He wiped the sweat off his face and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already found a ce to stay. I¡¯ll have to returnter.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Talk to you alone?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded and turned around to leave.

    Zhong Jiuge followed behind him and smiled at Du. ¡°¡±I¡¯lle back to youter. My dear friend, you have a huge inheritance in the Southern Wilderness, including a pigsty and over ten sows ¡­¡±¡±

    The thin Du moved forward and gave Zhong Jiuge a kick on the butt. Zhong Jiuge let out a cry and jumped out.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been gone for years but I¡¯m still so cheap.¡±¡±

    In the pavilion outside, Zhong Jiuge said to An Ying, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already thought of a way to do what you asked me to do.¡±¡±

    On the other side, the situation was not so good either. The people from the Great Holy Pce seemed to be pushing against them, so the female disciples of the Pce had already returned back to the sect, no matter where they had been.

    ¡°¡±Originally, there were many sects or academies in the Da Xi Pce that hired powerful female cultivators to teach in the Pce, but not long after I got to the Da Xi Pce, those female cultivators started returning from the other sects.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, I guessed that the people from the Heaven Lake Pce might have done something wrong to the Great Holy Court, and that the Great Holy Court was nning to punish the Heaven Lake Pce.¡±¡±

    However, after observing for a while, he realized that the Holy Court didn¡¯t make any further moves, they just isted the entire pce. ¡°¡±

    An Zaidi frowned. ¡°¡±It seems that Xu Mei-die seemed to have noticed something.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge could not help but ask, ¡°¡±An Zou, what rtionship do you have with Xu Mei-die? You¡¯re just an ordinary child born in the Savage Mountains, and Xu Mei-die is a proud daughter of heaven. How do you know about him, not to mention the difference in status between the two of you, but the fact that the two of you are separated by tens of thousands of miles?¡±¡±

    An Zhan fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°¡±I was entrusted... an old friend of Xu Mei-Dai died in the Azure Barbarian Mountain, coincidentally, I met him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He was already on the verge of death, so he had no other choice but to ask me to tell Xu Mei-die something.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge looked into An Zaihai¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°¡±Is it the head of the Daxi¡¯spany?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±So such a big character has really died.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±What, in Da Xi, people don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said with a slightly angry tone, ¡°¡±The Holy Court announced ¡­ that he betrayed us, and that he betrayed us with a lot of secrets. We still don¡¯t know where he is.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s expression changed drastically, as an urge to kill leaked out from his eyes.

    Zhong Jiuge sighed, ¡°¡±The rumors about that person in the Da Xi have never stopped.¡±¡±

    It was said that he colluded with an influential official of the imperial court in an attempt to kill the Sacred Emperor and elect a prince to the throne.

    After he was found out, he ran away in a sorry state. The masters of the Da Xi family followed him, but still couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts.

    ¡°¡±ording to the rumours, he fled to the west, so many people who were in contact with him before also secretly went to the west to investigate, but they never found anything. Who would have thought that he actually died in the northern Azure Barbarian Mountain Range?¡±¡±

    Anjou felt as if he had been cut by a knife.

    He had be a victim, aplete victim.

    At that time, he was the trusted subordinate of the Great Xi Sacred Emperor, who sent him to the Yan Kingdom at an extremely fast speed.

    When they met, there was only the man and him.

    Thus, there were only a few people who knew that he was going to the Yan Kingdom.

    If the news of the defection came from the Holy See, who would dare to question it?

    For more than four years, no one hade to the country to pursue him, precisely because his friends and enemies were headed westward.

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Over 90% of the people from Skyfire Pce went to the west. Xu Mei-die went herself.¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t get a chance to see her until half a year after I arrived at the Da Xi, so I told her to be on her guard against the people from the Great Xi Holy Court.

    She asked me what was going on, and I didn¡¯t know much, so I couldn¡¯t exin anything.

    She¡¯ll follow me, I guess. ¡°¡±

    Just as An Zeng was about to speak, he heard a cold voice say, ¡°¡±Your guess is correct.¡±¡±

    Then, a beautiful and peerlessdy, dressed in a snow-white dress, suddenly appeared.

    Her nobility was like a fairy¡¯s.

    Her cold arrogance was like a longsword.

    It was as if there was no man in the world who could match her. She alone was able to bring out all the ugliness in the world.

    Perfect.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve met him?¡±¡±

    The woman walked up to An Xuan and asked coldly.

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and he was jumping crazily.

    It was Xu Meidu, the only one in the world who had captivated all the men of the Da Xi world, but she only cared about Xu Meidu.

    Even the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi treated her in a new light, but she didn¡¯t have any reaction at all.

    Her pursuers included practically all of the men in the upper echelons of the Great Xi.

    From high officials to great cultivators, such as the crucian carp.

    An An struggled desperately to calm himself down, because he knew he had to help her out of her predicament.

    ¡°¡±Yes, I¡¯ve met him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath, then asked, ¡°¡±You are the Pce Master of Skyfire Pce?¡±¡±

    Her height was only a little shorter than An Zeng¡¯s, at least 1.72 meters.

    Her face was so exquisite that even the most powerful master sculptors couldn¡¯t perfectly duplicate it. Even the most famous painter couldn¡¯t outline it. Her temperament was so unique.

    In front of her, all the cold and beautiful girls would feel that they were childish and ugly.

    She was really cold.

    Instead of answering the question, she continued, ¡°¡±He¡¯s dead?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s not dead, but I have to say he¡¯s dead.¡±¡±

    Her expression changed as she took a step forward, her shoulders trembling. ¡°¡±Where is he?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°¡±He left ¡­ He encountered an ambush at the Cang Man Mountain and was ambushed by many great cultivators. He fought against those people alone and killed several of them, but he himself was also seriously injured.¡±¡±

    His injuries were too heavy, so he was actually not far from death.

    ¡°¡±But I know he won¡¯t die. How could someone like him die so easily?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where the hell is he?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. He said he needs to find a safe ce to go into closed door cultivation.¡±¡±

    Xu Mei-Di took a step back and looked at An Zhe suspiciously, ¡°¡±Have you really seen him before?¡±¡±

    An Chou took out the Red Luan hairpin from his sleeve and handed it over to Xu Meimei with both hands. ¡°¡±He gave this to me and told me to return it to you personally if there¡¯s a chance ¡­ Now the chance is here.¡±¡±

    Her body swayed, and she looked like she was about to faint.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>

    ¡°In the pavilion, An Zeng and Xu Meimu sat facing each other.

    After almost half an hour, Xu Mei-die¡¯s mood finally stabilized quite a bit.

    ¡°¡±Sorry, I was a bit impolite just now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you,¡±¡± she said solemnly. ¡°¡±With your ability at that time, it¡¯s not easy for you to bring me news.¡±¡±

    I was a little emotional just now, and I might scare you.

    ¡°¡±ording to your age, you were no more than ten years old at the time. It¡¯s really rare for you to be able to properly arrange this matter. Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood up to return the greeting, and he calmed down a little.

    She was right in front of him, and at some point he really wanted to tell her everything.

    If there was one person in the Da Xi who could be trusted through peaceful means, then it would have to be Xu Mei-die.

    But he knew he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    Through An He¡¯s understanding of Xu Mei-Di, this proud girl would immediately kill her way over after learning that the Holy Court had schemed against her. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to die even if it meant death.

    She¡¯ll die.

    In this world, no one could kill the Holy Emperor, and no one could even approach him.

    ¡°¡±Can you tell me all about him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have been bullied since I was a child. I have no parents, so I can only rely on myself for everything.¡±¡±

    I was hungry, so I went out on my own to see if I could find anything.

    But I, too, want to turn over.

    ¡°¡±I know that there are many opportunities in the mountain. As long as I can steal an egg of a demon beast or have some other fortuitous encounter, it might change my fate.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, many times, I would run into the depths of the mountain. I thought that if I were to die like this, it wouldn¡¯t be much.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In any case, I¡¯m the only one in this world, so I¡¯m not one less.¡±¡±

    These words of An Zaihai¡¯s could not be counted as lies, because these were all things that An Zaixin had originally thought in his heart.

    ¡°¡±One night, I entered the Azure Barbarian Mountain again and was prepared to try my luck.

    He met him in a forest ¡­ By then, he was already breathing heavily.

    His body was covered in blood, as if he was soaked in it.

    He was holding me by the ankles, scaring me.

    Then he said don¡¯t be afraid, he won¡¯t hurt me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course a man like him wouldn¡¯t casually hurt anyone.¡±¡±

    Her tone was still full of admiration for An Zaiyue.

    An Zhe¡¯s heart ached. He turned his head to hide the change in his eyes. ¡°¡±He gave me the Red Luan hairpin and said that he wanted me to think of a way to bring it back to you.¡±¡±

    He also said that he had been plotted against when he came out this time, so he told me to definitely tell you something ¡­ When he returns, don¡¯t act rashly until he returns.

    He said he knew you and he knew you¡¯d be impulsive. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes,¡±¡± she replied softly. ¡°¡±He¡¯s the only one in the world who knows me.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai¡¯s hands slightly trembled, then he continued, ¡°¡±He also said, let me remind you, be on guard against the Holy Pce, the best way is to find a way to leave the Da Xi. No matter where you go, he will find you when hees back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Only by saving yourself will you be able to take revenge in the future.¡±¡±

    Xu Mei-Dai¡¯s tears slowly rolled down her cheeks, ¡°¡±He always treated me neither coldly nor warmly. Actually, he still had me in his heart.¡±¡±

    He always told me that I was only grateful to him, not really fond of him, and how did he know it wasn¡¯t?

    Without him, I would have been dead.

    On that day I told myself that I was his man and that death was his ghost.

    An Zeng clenched his fists tightly, and stopped his hands from trembling. However, the more he tried, the more he trembled.

    He really wanted to tell her that she should have a life of her own instead of someone else.

    ¡°¡±He also said that it wasn¡¯t just one person and two people who plotted against him in the Great Xi Sacred Court, it¡¯s too widespread.¡±¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t care about your own safety, you still have to consider the safety of the hundreds of disciples in Skyfire Pce.

    With so many people dying because of him, even if he survived, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s always so considerate of others, but never of himself,¡±¡± she murmured to herself.

    An Zhe continued, ¡°¡±He said that if possible, he would let you take all the men from the Heaven¡¯s Primordial Pce and leave the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I leave the Da Xi, how can I take revenge for him?¡±¡±

    While the two of them were talking, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were standing shoulder to shoulder under the eaves. The two of them were looking at Xu Meimei with the same expression; they were both shocked that there was such a woman in the world.

    Gu Qian Ye and Qu Liuxi were already very beautiful, but their beauty was still rather immature.

    And the beauty of Xu Mei-Dai was a beauty that should only exist in the Heavens.

    ¡°¡±How beautiful.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi murmured, ¡°¡±How could big brother An Chou know that woman?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Who ¡­ Who knows?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, that woman is indeed beautiful.¡±¡±

    There was a faint smell of vinegar and a sense of powerlessness in both their tones.

    It was as if the confidence of the two of them had been dealt a huge blow in front of her.

    On the pavilion¡¯s side, An Zaihai tried to persuade her, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how good your rtionship with him is, but I feel that his arrangements are the right one.

    If you did find out who his enemy was, and then you went for revenge without waiting for him toe back, and then you were killed by your enemy.

    Where will he find you when hees back?

    ¡°¡±What will happen if he doesn¡¯t see you?¡±¡±

    Her expression changed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, he will definitely look for me, just like me.¡±¡±

    If I were to die, he would probably be hurt as well ¡­ ¡°¡±¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Therefore, I think you should just listen to his arrangements and leave the Da Xi with everyone from the Heaven Lake Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where can I go?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m in the Da Xi, just because he¡¯s in the Da Xi,¡±¡± said Xu Meimei.

    He¡¯s not here, and I don¡¯t know where to go. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±To the Western Buddhist State.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The western Buddhist state is the only thing that the Da Xi can fear, and the people there are peaceful and united.

    Da Xi didn¡¯t dare to have any enmity towards the Buddhist state. It seemed that the hundreds of small countries in the west also had contradictions with each other. However, these small countries all believed in Buddhism.

    ¡°¡±With a single word from the Buddhist Sect, these small nations can instantly form a whole.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that what he said?¡±¡±

    She looked straight into his eyes and seemed to notice something.

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°¡±He didn¡¯t say it. I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter for the past few years, so I¡¯ve thought about it a lot.¡±¡±

    After some thought, only the western Buddhist countries could settle down.

    This is what I think of myself, and it suits you.

    ¡°¡±Besides, you often go to the west to find out his whereabouts. If you take your disciples to the west, the people of the Holy Pce won¡¯t suspect you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not him, of course you¡¯re not.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue felt a little stifled at heart, but then he realized that Xu Mei-yao¡¯s emotions had been in a state of chaos the entire time.

    ¡°¡±How could you possibly be him? It¡¯s just that your eyes are somewhat simr to his.¡±¡±

    She stood up. ¡°¡±Thank you, I will go to the Kingdom of Buddha.¡±¡±

    An Zhan handed the Red Luan hairpin to Xu Meidai. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll return this to you.¡±¡±

    Xu Meidai received the Red Luan hairpin and said, ¡°¡±I should have left it for you aspensation, but this item is simply too important to me, so I took it back.¡±¡±

    She received the Red Luan hairpin, took out a white jade that had condensed into lipid, and handed it to An Zhe. ¡°¡±This is a keepsake of our Heavenly Hao Pce. With this keepsake, you canmand all of our Heavenly Hao Pce.¡±¡±

    I will lead my disciples to the west, but there are people from my Heavenly Hao Pce in the Great Xi and the surrounding countries.

    ¡°¡±If you encounter a danger and infuse your power into this jade, you will trigger a special message. As long as there are people from the Heaven Lake Pce nearby, they will immediatelye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And this.¡±¡±

    Xu Meidu took out another item. ¡°¡±I took the liberty of testing it out and found that your cultivation level is indeed... not very strong.¡±¡±

    Even though the Yan Country was small, there were countless cultivators.

    It seems that you are determined to enter the political situation. With your strength, no matter how thick the smoke on the surface is, others will be able to see through you.

    ¡°¡±This thing can protect you in times of danger. Although it can only be used once, no one in the entire Yan Kingdom should be able to stop it.¡±¡±

    An Zhe took a look. It was a small sword, really small, only about the length of a finger.

    An Zaiyi was familiar with Xu Meimu, so of course she recognized this item ¡­ It was one of the most precious treasures of the Heavenly Hao Pce, the Dark Ran Sword. It was said that it contained the power of the peerless expert who founded the Heavenly Hao Pce.

    That strange woman had once smiled proudly, killing a clear path in the world of men. The power of her strike, of course, was not to be underestimated.

    This item was originally given to her disciple by that strange woman to protect herself. Yet, Xu Meiyao had so easily handed it over to An Zaiyue. It was obvious that she really wanted to express her gratitude towards An Zaiyi.

    ¡°¡±Take it.¡±¡±

    Seeing the hesitation, she ced the small sword in his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you for him.¡±¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ced the Red Luan hairpin next to her body and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve told me. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for him.¡±¡±

    You don¡¯t know him at all, and you can do all you can to help him with these things, and I thank you for him.

    ¡°¡±If you need my help in the future, feel free to go to the Xunhao Pce in the west. As long as I am alive, I will help you.¡±¡±

    Her body vanished in a sh, as if she had never appeared before. It was as if she was a big dream.

    An Zeng stared off into the distance for a long time.

    ¡°¡±Hey!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye patted him on the back. ¡°¡±Is it that even my soul has been taken away?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Say it, how do you know that woman who¡¯s like a Heavenly Immortal!?¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and smiled, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know him. They only intersect because of other people¡¯s matters. I think we¡¯ll never meet again.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±You seem to be at a loss. Quickly tell me who that person is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why are you so curious?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m even more flirting with girls than boys? I¡¯m going to chat with her!¡±¡±

    She waved her arm, looking in high spirits.

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Your... level isn¡¯t high enough. It¡¯s not good to jump levels and pick up girls.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±All the beauties in the world are mine!¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a few people wearing official uniforms walked in. After chatting for a bit with Huo, those few people walked over to An Zou.

    An Zaiyue looked around and found that those people were wearing the uniform of the officer in charge of inspecting the military academy.

    ¡°¡±Master An.¡±¡±

    The captain of the supervisors cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±We havee to inform you that the Pre-Sky Realm Martial Arts Academy exam has recovered. Don¡¯t bete.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you foring over here. Thank you for your hard work.¡±¡±

    The inspector shook his head. ¡°¡±We can¡¯t take the money. If we do, we might be the people we loathe.¡±¡±

    With that, he turned and strode off.

    An Zeng suddenly felt that the Martial Arts Academy was a ce that he must enter.

    At the same time, the Ministry of Rites.

    Vice Minister Ding mistakenly looked at the people he had gathered and said, ¡°¡±The Pre-Sky Martial Arts Academy will continue the exam. Find a way to make it look like he was identally killed.¡±¡±

    This is the end of it. There can be no more mischief, do you understand? ¡°¡±

    Those people nodded. ¡°¡±Rest assured, my lord. Among those who applied for the Martial Arts Academy, there are some who wish to raise their officials and change their fates. We have already arranged for them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just give them a promise. It doesn¡¯t matter if they kill people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    Ding mistakenly asked.

    ¡°¡±Long Jing.¡±¡±

    That person replied, ¡°¡±A young man with a broken head that wants to be a master. However, his cultivation and strength cannot be underestimated.¡±¡±

    We opened a door for him, but he didn¡¯t know it was a ghost. ¡°¡±

    Ding Yin nodded. ¡°¡±I know this person. Isn¡¯t he that poor kid who went to the entrance of the Grand Cauldron Academy to challenge him? He only wants to be famous, so it¡¯s best for him to use him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You did a good job. Go ahead, do this thing cleanly.¡±¡±

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>

    An Zeng, Skinny Du, and the others tidied up a bit before leaving the sect for the Martial Arts Academy.

    Just as she was about to leave, An Zhe suddenly saw a person standing not far away. Although it was midsummer, she seemed to be shivering from the cold.

    She was so lonely, just like an unremarkable wild flower by the roadside, quietly blooming her own beauty, but with a bit of inferiority.

    Ding Ningdong.

    ¡°¡±Are you looking for me?¡±¡± he asked.

    Ding Ningdong nodded slightly and then took a deep breath, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I just want to tell you that my father found someone to attack you during the martial arts exam. That person¡¯s name is Lang Jing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps he will make his move at other times as well. He is a lunatic ¡­ You better be careful, I¡¯m leaving.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Thank you. If your father finds out that you¡¯vee looking for me like this, you¡¯ll feel wronged.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong shook her head, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not afraid. Anyway, he already nned to marry me off, so it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just want to tell you, I... am different from my big brother and the others.¡±¡±

    When she had finished, she turned and ran away, her figure growing more and more lonely.

    An Zeng watched Ding Ningdong run away, feeling a little suffocated in his heart.

    It seemed that kind-hearted people would always encounter various kinds of tribtions.

    Ding Ningdong said that her father was nning to marry her off. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness and grievance.

    She could not control her own fate. She struggled carefully, but she could not struggle out of that strange and merciless circle.

    After An Zaiyue and the others left the sect, therge men from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect also began to leave one by one.

    They walked out onto the street, still in the same arrogant and domineering posture.

    These malevolent men were meticulously helping the elderly cross the road, helping the children to go to the academy. At the same time, they also saw someone unreasonably teaching them a lesson in an unreasonable manner.

    Recently, this had be the norm for the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, so much so that the nearby residents were used to having these burly men to uphold justice.

    In the end, if anything happened to any family, they would not report to Fang Shoufu, but would instead seek help from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    To such people, An Zhe had only one attitude. Where to go, where to go, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was not a yamen.

    Some people would say that she only came to him because she was truly wronged. Why don¡¯t you go along with it?

    An Zhan told his subordinates that the unified reply to such questions was ¡­ Why should I care?

    I can help people on my own, because I like it.

    I can help no one, either because I like it.

    If everyone treated the Heavenly Gate Sect as a yamen, then what did the yamen regard the sect as?

    As he walked, he tidied up the information about this honorable person, who was also a celebrity.

    This year, in March, he went to the entrance of the Grand Cauldron Academy alone and announced that he wanted to challenge Su Feiheng.

    He had stood outside the Grand Cauldron Academy for three days and three nights. Originally, he thought that Su Feihun would ept the challenge, but Su Feiheng didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    Then, he went to the Supreme Court to challenge Feng Xiuxiu, but she ignored him.

    In April, he knelt outside Empyrean Heavenly Pce for two days and two nights, iming to be a once-in-a-century genius, begging the King of Yan to give him a chance to serve his country and be a general.

    He did not want to leave until he had seen the King, but he could not bear the scornful looks of the grown-ups from the past, so he left.

    In May, he had made his own ring in the street, iming to ept the challenge of anyone under twenty, and he would be a ve to anyone who could beat him.

    After being in the ring for three days, no one defeated him, because no one fought against him.

    During the month of June, when the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s entrance exam was about to start, he ran over to the academy to challenge Nie Qing.

    Nie Qing was the strongest member of thest batch of students in the academy. Some people called him and Su Feiheng from the Great Cauldron Academy as the three prodigies of Grand Dao Academy, Feng Xiuzhu.

    He shouted outside the Martial Arts Academy for the entire day. In the evening, Nie Qing came out of the Martial Academy and casually lifted up the several hundred jin heavy horse rock and casually threw it dozens of meters away. He then pped his hands and left.

    After that, Lan Jing stood there in a daze for half an hour. He lowered his head and left the Martial Arts Academy with heavy footsteps.

    Later on, he inquired about Nie Qing¡¯s age and heard that Nie Qing was 18, Su Feihun was 19, and Feng Xiuzhu was 17.

    Thus, he embroidered a line of words on his own clothes, number four under the age of twenty.

    That was why when people mentioned himter, he was nicknamed Number Four Under Heaven.

    It was a strange man, and most people said he was mad.

    A lunatic who, in order to be famous, could do anything he wanted.

    When An Zeng really saw this person, he suddenly felt that this person was rather pitiful.

    Lang Jing stood at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, wearing a set of coarse clothes.

    Although the clothes were very, very old, and there were many patches on them, they were very clean.

    He stood in front of the Martial Arts Academy with a knife in his arms.

    His trousers were too short to reach his ankles.

    He wore a pair of cloth shoes with holes in them, but they were also very good for mending.

    Thus, An Zhe felt that this was not a lunatic, but a pitiful person who wanted to change his life through his own efforts.

    Lang Jing¡¯s strength was definitely not weak. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to challenge Su Feihu and Nie Qing, who were both favored by the heavens.

    Since his cultivation was not weak, he could rely on being a guard or something else to make his life better.

    However, he did not. This meant that he had an almost perverted sense of self-respect.

    He felt that he should not do the low things, that he was going to be a man.

    An Zaihai looked at the veneration, and after a simple observation, he made an evaluation ¡­ pitiable, not worthy of respect.

    ¡°¡±You are the one fighting?¡±¡±

    Lang Jing crossed his arms around his sabre and said, ¡°¡±I am Lang Jing, I want to challenge you.¡±¡±

    In four ways, the chin is covered with stubble, so it looks older than its age.

    His waist was very straight, but his back seemed slightly bent.

    He was not hunchbacked, he was merely being pressured by something to the point that he found it hard to breathe.

    He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, slightly thicker lips, and a straight nose.

    If he hadn¡¯t been carrying a knife in his arms, everyone would have thought he was a farmer.

    ¡°¡±Why did you challenge me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because you are famous. If I win against you, I will be more famous than you,¡±¡± Lang replied.

    People who think you¡¯re a talent, they think I¡¯m a talent. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So of course, you didn¡¯t take the money to challenge me.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing was a little excited. ¡°¡±I am doing this for my own future, why would I ask for money?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I, I can¡¯t buy it with money!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why they only gave you an empty promise.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing obviously wasn¡¯t a person who knew how to lie, so after hearing An Zaiyue¡¯s story, he became a little embarrassed. ¡°¡±No ¡­ No one asked me to kill you, I just wanted to challenge you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I ept your challenge.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t think that An Zhe would actually ept his challenge.

    He had tried to challenge the three prodigies, but no one had responded.

    Su Feihun and Feng Xiuxiu didn¡¯t even see him, and Nie Qing only used a piece of rock to shatter his self-esteem.

    Then one night, Lang Jing tried it out. That piece of horse stone was no less than 500 Jin, no matter what he said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to throw it as far away as Nie Qing.

    So when Anjou said I would ept your challenge, he didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Originally, Lan Jing had already made preparations. If An Zhe didn¡¯t ept the challenge, he would stop An Zhe from entering the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±How?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Lan Jing kicked the ground with some uneasiness. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s ¡­ fight, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll leave it here. There¡¯s still some time before the Martial Arts Academy exam.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing looked at An Zeng, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have a weapon, and I don¡¯t need one either!¡±¡±

    He stabbed the knife into the ground with a loud bang. The handle of the knife started to shake violently. The de¡¯s body shook and reflected the sunlight to the point where it was swaying back and forth.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been cultivating since I was young and have started challenging cultivators in the Great Sr Town. I¡¯ve already traveled through all the counties under the rule of the Yan Country¡¯s Fang Gu. I¡¯ve never met an opponent below the age of twenty.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing sped his hands. ¡°¡±I¡¯m best at punching and kicking. You have to be careful.¡±¡±

    An Zhe made a gesture of invitation, ¡°¡±Do it.¡±¡±

    At this time, many people had already gathered outside the Martial Arts Academy.

    Soon, more and more people came out from the Martial Arts Academy to watch the fun. Everyone was saying ¡­ that An Zhe had started fighting again at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Nie Qing was also present, and he didn¡¯t know why he hade.

    When he had heard about the dispute earlier, he had felt that An Zaiyue was nothing more than a kid who did not know the difference between the two.

    However, the more important the people of the War Department and the Martial Arts Academy were, the more curious he became.

    Thus, when he heard that An Zhe had once again been fighting in front of the Five Courtyard¡¯s entrance, and that he had epted Lang Jing¡¯s challenge, he couldn¡¯t help but walk out.

    This was because he knew of Lang Jing¡¯s strength. He had once said to his friends in private ¡­ that if one was below the age of twenty, Lang Jing might not have any opponents within the Ascending Realm.

    Nie Qing didn¡¯t know whether he was here to embarrass himself or not, or not to embarrass the War Department and the Martial Academy.

    At the same time, there was a restaurant called Zuiyue Restaurant less than a hundred meters away from the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy.

    On the second floor, a youth with a sword on his back sat by the window.

    He wore a ck Daoist robe. The sleeves were rolled up to reveal a snow-white undergarment. He looked neat and tidy.

    He carried a wooden sword on his back. It did not have a sheath, so it was naturally not sharp.

    The wooden sword was tied up with an apricot yellow rope, and there were some words written densely on it.

    She had delicate features and was more beautiful than a girl.

    His fingers were long and white and clean, and his nails were neatly trimmed. When he clenched his fists, they would never get in his way.

    He was in a restaurant, but he didn¡¯t drink.

    He turned his head to look at the Martial Arts Academy with some expectation in his eyes.

    Across the street from this restaurant was a famous brothel called the Jun Xin Tower.

    It was said that the Jun Xin Tower was an estate owned by theter generations, so it could be opened up in a ce not far from the Martial Arts Academy.

    And this Jun Xin Tower, it was said that there were many flower-like girls inside, all specially trained to seduce the young talents of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Of course, this was all a legend. He didn¡¯t know what kind of background the Jun Xin Tower had.

    However, the youngdy of the Jun Xin Tower was indeed famous. Not only was she good-looking, but she was also talented.

    On the second floor of the Jun Xin Tower, a window was opened, and a young man wearing a light shirt stood at the window.

    He was carrying a ss of wine that wafted from the second floor to the street.

    He had a good body, and the corners of his muscles were sharp under his thin shirt.

    He had a very bright and handsome face. Beneath his sword-like brows, his eyes seemed to be sharp enough to see through everything.

    A woman with disheveled clothes came over from his back. Under his water sleeves, her sleek and slender arms hugged him from behind.

    The young man from the Jun Xin Tower raised his cup while the young Taoist from Zuiyue Pavilion raised it in response.

    The meaning in the eyes of the two were the same ¡­ So you are here as well.

    Nie Qing, who was leaning on the stone lion at the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy, seemed to have sensed something as he turned his head to look into the distance.

    Thus, he saw Su Feihun in the brothel with his clothes half undone, and he also saw Feng Xiuzhu in the restaurant, who was currently drinking tea. Of course, he also knew that those two were also looking at him.

    Then, the three of them couldn¡¯t help looking at the other person ¡­¡±

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>

    An Zhan and Long Jing simultaneously cupped their hands and bowed slightly. Then, they simultaneously took a step back, ¡°¡±Please.¡±¡±

    The moment the word ¡®please¡¯ came out of Lan Jing¡¯s mouth, he threw himself at An Zhe.

    It was not a charge, but a true pounce.

    Rang-Jing¡¯s body was almost parallel to the ground. Both his hands and feet swept across the ground at the same time. When he raised his head to look at An Zhe, his eyes had a beast-like glint in them.

    An Zhan was slightly stunned, and he suddenly understood why Lan Jing wanted to obtain the approval of others.

    An Zeng took a step back and his body gently flew backward.

    Lan Jingnded where he had been standing, his hands wing at the ground.

    The entrance of the Martial Arts Academy was paved with thick and solid stone bs, but his hands had already dug ten deep ditches in the bs.

    Borrowing the force of this grip, he straightened his body and shot straight over.

    His arms moved forward in the air and his body started to spin rapidly.

    His hands were at the front, and as they turned, his hands felt like drill bits.

    An Zeng stomped his foot, and a heavy stone b stood up.

    Lang Jing¡¯s hands grabbed the stone floor and instantly drilled through it. In the midst of the shattered rocks, Lang Jing¡¯s body went through and went straight towards An Zeng¡¯s chest.

    It was as if his hands were made of steel, invincible.

    If these hands were tond on An Zeng¡¯s chest, one could imagine the consequences.

    An Zaihai dodged to the side, allowing Lan Jing to pass.

    Lang Jing leaped forward, his body flipped upside down in the middle of the air.

    His feet moved in front of him, then he bent his knees and kicked on a big tree by the side of the road. His body then refracted and once again, he pounced towards An Zeng.

    His speedpletely exceeded the imagination of the surrounding onlookers, and all those who treated Lan Jing as a joke were stunned.

    A crack appeared on the tree due to Lang Jingjing¡¯s feet.

    An Zaiyue dodged once again, and with a tap of his feet, he arrived at a low wall by the side of the road.

    Lang Jingnded on the ground and smiled apologetically after a moment of hesitation. ¡°¡±Please wait a moment.¡±¡±

    He took off the badly sewn shoes on his feet and ced them neatly to the side.

    It was only then that people saw that his feet were so strange ¡­ ayer of ck fur grew on the surface of his feet, curling and thick.

    And his toes were wide open, hooking like ws.

    Rang-Jing put his shoes away, thanked him, and threw himself at him again.

    He was polite when he spoke, but when he moved he was a beast.

    Lang Jing kept grabbing with both of his hands, trying to dodge the attacks on the wall.

    The moment his hand touched the wall, gravel immediately flew into the air and dust flew into the air.

    After a while, a good low wall became broken and bumpy.

    An Zeng flew down from the wall and turned his body in midair. His sleeve swept across the flying gravel, and those gravel shot towards Lang Jing like a bullet.

    Lan Jing covered his head with his hands and rushed forward, not even dodging.

    The gravel hit his arm with a loud bang, but it didn¡¯t slow him down at all.

    His shabby clothes were full of holes.

    As soon as An Zaiyuended on the ground, Lan Jing had already rushed over. His feet kicked on the ground, and he grabbed An Zaihe like a spirit ape jumping from a tree.

    He put his hands on Anjou¡¯s shoulders and his legs wrapped around Anjou¡¯s waist.

    Then, he exerted force through his fingers, and his sharp nails pierced into An Zeng¡¯s body a secondter.

    Bang!

    An Zeng¡¯s body exploded into a huge wave, and an invisible mass of air appeared between the two, once again sending Lang Jing flying.

    Qi!

    Nie Qing, who was leaning against the stone lion at the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy, was originally somewhat disappointed. He felt that his desire to continue fighting was insufficient and he was not keen enough.

    However, when that ball of air exploded between An Zhan and Lang Jing, Nie Qing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    At Zuiyue Pavilion, Feng Xiuxiu, who was already lost her interest in looking at him, frowned and mumbled to herself, ¡°¡±Interesting.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No wonder Ding Shengxia and the others lost so miserably.¡±¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the three of them who were surprised.

    As long as one cultivated, they would know that there was no way for inner strength to leave the Ascending Realm.

    Even if one¡¯s cultivation were to umte more strength, it would only increase the strength of one¡¯s fist and improve one¡¯s physical condition.

    Only after breaking through the Ascending Realm would one be able to convert the cultivation in their body into zhenqi. The higher the cultivation, the greater the intensity and the further the distance of the qi would be.

    Some people could use special weapons to convert their cultivation into de qi or sword qi, but it was far from the real power.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ You actually broke through the Ascending Realm?¡±¡±

    Lan Jing¡¯s face was a little pale. He lowered his head to look at the clothes that were missing due to the explosion.

    There was a mass of ck fur on his chest, and arge ck wolf¡¯s head had been tattooed on it.

    The ck hair became the hair on the wolf¡¯s head, so it made the wolf look lifelike.

    ¡°¡±You... are a wolf child?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    Lang Jing nodded, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to admit. I was raised by a wild beast. The thing on my chest ¡­ is my father.¡±¡±

    The surroundings were filled with boos.

    ¡°¡±This guy was raised by a wild beast. He actually called a wild wolf his father.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No wonder he looked so savage and ignorant. He really is an animal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is a beast? That¡¯s clearly a bastard!¡±¡±

    The person who said those words was not far from the conflict. An Zaiyue rushed over, grabbed that person by the cor and raised him up with one arm. ¡°¡±Your parents did not educate you properly. I¡¯ll help them let you know what courtesy is.¡±¡±

    His arm came down, and with a thump the man¡¯s back hit the ground, half his body embedded into it.

    An Zeng kicked him in the stomach, and the person rolled out like a shrimp. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before he fainted.

    An Zeng turned around to look at those few people who had spoken. Those people were so scared that they retreated, their faces were pale.

    ¡°¡±Wolves raised me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with calling wolves father and mother.¡±¡±

    At this moment, Lan Jing seemed to havepletely let go. He tore off his jacket, and there was a wolf tattoo on his back.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know who gave birth to me, but I know who raised me.

    Whether they are men or wolves, they are my kin.

    Years ago, when they were killed by a hunter, I killed him, and I didn¡¯t think it was wrong to kill him for the sake of the wolf.

    ¡°¡±If you guys look down on me, thene and fight me. If anyone dares, thene at me together!¡±¡±

    He hoarsely shouted, ¡°¡±Come with me!¡±¡± All the onlookers turned pale.

    Seeing the surrounding people retreat, a trace of disdain shed across Lang Jing¡¯s eyes.

    He turned to look at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Thank you!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±What are you thanking me for? Fight again.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing shook his head, ¡°¡±If you have already broken through the Ascending Realm, I can¡¯t beat you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no breakthrough. It¡¯s just a small technique.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing was stunned for a moment before charging forward, ¡°¡±I believe what you say!¡±¡±

    He grabbed out with both hands in quick session, bringing with him a sharp wind that cut through the air.

    An Zaiyue kept dodging, but he didn¡¯t fight back.

    Lan Jing moved faster and faster with each move. The walls and trees on both sides of the street were covered in scars created by his hands.

    ¡°¡±Your moves are fast and vicious, but your aim is not strong enough. That is to say, many of your moves are very blind.¡±¡±

    Andersen avoided his hand, then arched his shoulders forward, knocking them against his chest, and at once, with a groan, his breath came to a halt.

    Without waiting for Lan Jing to react, An Zhe struck Lang Jing¡¯s chest seven times in a row. ¡°¡±You should learn about the acupuncture points and structures of the human body.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue withdrew his body as if he hadn¡¯t made a move.

    He only symbolically hit it seven times, but he did not use any force.

    Lan Jing looked down at his chest nkly. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He knew that he had lost. Apart from using his gaseous mass to shake himself away, An Zhe had defeated himself with almost no cultivation base.

    Earlier, when he saw An Zaiyue constantly retreating, he thought that An Zaiyue was inferior to him.

    But at that instant, he knew how thoroughly he was defeated.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m so arrogant, actually iming that I¡¯m invincible in the Realm of Ascending before the age of twenty.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing took a few steps back, his face pale.

    ¡°¡±You are too impatient, and I have taken advantage of your impatience.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If we really put our lives on the line to fight, it¡¯s not certain who will win.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing said loudly, ¡°¡±I am not a person who cannot afford to lose. A loss is a loss.¡±¡±

    I also fought someone who had levelled up to the eighth level. That person could split a half a meter thick rock with one punch and pull arge tree out of the ground. He could open thirty stone tablets in a row.

    But he couldn¡¯t beat me because he wasn¡¯t as fast as me.

    I don¡¯t know what your cultivation level is, because you didn¡¯t even use the power of your cultivation.

    It seems to me that you are beyond the realm of ascension.

    But you said you didn¡¯t, and I believed you. ¡°¡±

    He sped his hands and said, ¡°¡±I, Lang Jing, have lost. If you have any orders from now on, just say it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to invite you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Invite me?¡±¡±

    Lan Jing was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Zaizhanughed, ¡°¡±Many people know that I am the Sect Master of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. No matter how much they look down on the sect, the sect will always be there. It won¡¯t disappear just because someone looks down on it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And my sect has many people who need your guidance. I would like to invite you to be our sect¡¯s instructor.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing was obviously dumbfounded. ¡°¡±Teach... Teach?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t even enter the academy, not even a single student. You want me to be your coach?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±My wages aren¡¯t high, but I¡¯m still tired.¡±¡±

    Lan Jingughed foolishly, ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    The crowd instantly went into an uproar. Some people shouted out, but it was boring before dispersing.

    They had originally wanted to beat the crap out of him, but who would have thought that he would turn into someone else to teach him.

    An Zaixian said, ¡°¡±You should know the location of the Heavenly Awakening Sect by now, if you ask around. There should be a lot of people who know where it is.¡±¡±

    When you get there, go to Old Huo and tell him what I mean. He¡¯ll give you a ce to stay.

    ¡°¡±You are not allowed to go back on your words. From today onwards, you will be the instructor of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A man is a man,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll buy you a drink when I get back.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing sped his hands and then walked to the side of the road to put on his shoes.

    At this moment, he was bare-chested and the two wolf tattoos on his back and chest looked extremely frightening. Originally, he didn¡¯t want others to see the tattoo, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t care and he strode forward.

    The people on the street avoided him, full of fear.

    ¡°¡±That person was actually raised by wolves ¡­¡±¡±

    Some people mumbled a few words but did not dare to continue on.

    In the Jun Xin Tower, Su Feihu smiled. ¡°¡±What a trickster.¡±¡±

    In Zuiyue Restaurant, the corners of Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°¡±He¡¯s obviously not as powerful as Lang Jing in terms of cultivation, but he can rely on his agility to avoid all the offenses and then rely on his skill to win. Although he hasn¡¯t broken through to the Ascending Realm, he can still be considered as an opponent.¡±¡±

    At the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy, someone asked Nie Qing, ¡°¡±Senior Brother, it seems that you won thepetition very easily?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing said, ¡°¡±Easy?¡±¡±

    The power of Lan Jing¡¯s cultivation was all above his. If he was hit by him, An Zhe would lose, and he would be injured as well.

    Thus, An Zhe never fought against Long Jing with respect, avoiding the sharp edge of the enemy, then he saw through the weak points of the enemy, good eye, so calm ¡­ An Zhe¡¯s cultivation level is nothing, but he is qualified enough to be a soldier. Even if he goes out to lead the army, he won¡¯t be easily defeated.

    ¡°¡±Judging by his looks, it¡¯s no wonder that the elder of the military kept praising him. Not bad, not bad.¡±¡±

    With a loudugh, Nie Qing turned around and left.

    The people around him who were watching the show were left in a daze.

    An Zeng tidied up his clothes, but Du jumped over and said, ¡°¡±Not bad, not bad. You have to win when you fight. Although you won badly, at least you won.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head with a smile, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not difficult to win against him. What¡¯s difficult is to make people like him stop being vicious.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s on the verge of going to the extreme. If he¡¯s used by others again, he¡¯ll be a bad person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is where I¡¯m happy, not where I beat him.¡±¡±

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>

    Whenever apetition is involved, it will lead to an organization that doesn¡¯t see the light but will always exist. If this organization doesn¡¯t conform to the rules and regtions, it will affect the ¡­ gambling house greatly.

    Yan people rough, good wine gambling.

    And gambling on this kind of thing, to the Yan people, was not just a small game like rolling dice and pushing cards nine.

    Some of therger cities in the Yan Kingdom held horse races regrly every year. The stakes on the surface were already high, but the hidden stakes were so high that it was scary.

    Thus, someone once said that if the Yan people suddenly seized all the money from their horses, they would be able to create a powerful army that could sweep away all of the other countries.

    On the one hand, the military and the Ministry of Revenue were running out of funds to raise the military. On the other hand, there were thousands of gold and silver going in and out of the underground gambling house.

    The Yan people¡¯s wager involved all sorts of things.

    For example, the internalpetition of any school or sect could lead to a gamble involving many participants.

    For a major event like the Martial Arts Academy Entrance Examination, there was naturally nock of people secretly opening the doors.

    And this year¡¯s Martial Arts Academy Entrance Examination had a very big opening. It was so big that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination.

    This was because this year¡¯s Martial Arts Academy had met with many major problems. Some even opened their own trap, betting that their lives would not be lost.

    The gambling house of the Martial Arts Academy was still so big. After a period of the Ascension Ceremony, one could imagine how many people would put their lives on the line.

    However, the dispute was always baffling. His way of doing things had caused the most experienced gamblers to fail again and again in their spections.

    Whilepeting with Lang Jing in martial arts, someone had set up a gambling match and bet on who would win. In the end, they had collected quite a bit of money, but the result was contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, An Zhe hired Lang Jing to be the first official instructor of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    A new gamble was born when An Zhe entered through the gate of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Will the strife be at the top of the list?

    In just half a day¡¯s time, the gambling stake involved was already sorge that it left people dumbfounded.

    When betting, it¡¯s crazy enough to love and hate the fight.

    How far did the Yan people gamble?

    Even the military did not explicitly prohibit soldiers from gambling.

    In other words, the Yankees are probably the best gamblers in the world today.

    Soldiers bet too, but the loser will never deny his words, and the winner will not be arrogant.

    In their view, gambling was a part of the life of the Yan and could never be eliminated.

    After waiting for the people from the Martial Arts Academy to arrange their seats, An Zhan went into the Martial Arts Practice Hall to wait for the examination.

    The Swallow were the only country in the sixteen kingdoms of the north that did notck war horses. Even in the weakest and poorest times, the nomads of the north did not show any signs of strife with the Yan.

    In order to maintain their rtionship with the people of the prairie, the Yan people had to sendrge amounts of iron weapons to the prairie every year.

    Exchanging iron weapons for iron cavalry, this was a strategy devised by the Wen King of Yan. Until now, no one dared to object or doubt.

    Therefore, among the nearly six hundred thousand men of the Yan n, only around fifty thousand cavalrymen could remain.

    The overwhelming majority of the cavalry was light cavalry, and the cavalry equipment was not very good. In the pursuit of speed, they almost gave up all of their defensive measures at the same time.

    The cavalrymen were dressed in cotton armor and wielding sabers, and they came and went like the wind.

    Amongst the cavalrymen, the most terrifying thing was of course the iron flowing fire of the Swallow Army.

    This was also the only heavy armored cavalry within the sixteen kingdoms. It was like a war machine, and as long as it flowed with mes, it could form a steamroll on the battlefield.

    Therefore, for the Martial Arts Academy exam, riding a rider was a must.

    For each group, ten people and ten people would take the exam at the same time.

    Riding is divided into two parts, part of which is fixed shooting.

    Stand at a certain distance from the target, each of the five arrows, to see who scored the highest.

    The second was movement archery, which involved riding a horse to shoot arrows at a target and five arrows each.

    Every Swallow in An Zhe¡¯s group looked confident. Even those who came from poor backgrounds were confident in their archery skills.

    An Zeng got a half stone longbow. After weighing it for a moment, he walked in front of the examiner and asked, ¡°¡±Mister, can I change the longbow?¡±¡±

    The examiner in charge of the ridingpetition was Chang Huan. He frowned slightly, ¡°¡±This is the standard arrangement. Every candidate¡¯s bow is the same.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pulled the bowstring back, and with a kacha sound, he snapped the bowstring. ¡°¡±It¡¯s a little too light.¡±¡±

    The one in charge of supervising the exam was the fourth grade General Ying Yang, Wang KaiTai. Seeing how An Zhe easily broke a stone and a half bow, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°¡±Good!¡±¡±

    As expected of a good man from my side army!

    ¡°¡±You did a good job, An Zeng. Remember to hand over the money for the broken bowter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    The assistant examiner Xu Chaoughed, picking a three-stone iron bow and handing it to An Zhan. ¡°¡±Use this.¡±¡±

    The longbows Yan Jun used were usuallyposite materials, not wooden bows.

    With bamboo andyer byyer of adhesion, flexibility is excellent.

    There weren¡¯t many wood materials that were suitable for making longbows by nature. The boxwood trees on the grasnd could be made, but there weren¡¯t many in the Yan Kingdom that could do such a thing.

    Soldiers with astonishing arm strength loved iron bows the most. They were heavy and powerful.

    A three stone iron bow could easily send a heavy arrow over three hundred meters away.

    An Xuan took the iron bow and weighed it with his hand. The weight was still a little light. With a casual pull ¡­ with a snap, the bowstring snapped. The iron bow was bent into a shocking arc.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Are there any heavier ones?¡±¡±

    All the examiners couldn¡¯t help but look over, thinking that this guy was just showing off intentionally. But since the military liked this kind of young man the most, most of them didn¡¯t have any reaction towards him.

    Wang KaiTai waved his hand. ¡°¡±Bring him my bow. Lend it to him for use. Also...¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve paid for the Iron Bow in a while ¡­¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai nodded his head in approval. ¡°¡±Yes, I can give you a discount.¡±¡±

    Before long, two sturdy janissaries carried Wang KaiTai¡¯s longbow over.

    The bow was more than a meter and a half long, and the bowstring was as thick as a finger.

    An Zhe took it and weighed it. This bow weighed at least one hundred and twenty pounds.

    If it was an ordinary man who did not practice cultivation, it would be extremely difficult for him to level the bow with one arm.

    This bow was not made of iron, but wood. With just a nce, An Zhe could tell that this bow was made of Ribbon wood.

    Iron pear trees on the cliff walls were extremely rare, and even a bracelet made from wood over a hundred years old would be worth ten thousand gold coins.

    To be able to create such a huge longbow, the value of it in the outside world was already immeasurable.

    An Xuan held the longbow to express his gratitude, and picked up the quiver at the same time.

    Each arrow was thicker than a thumb. Moreover, the arrow shaft was made of fine steel, and the tail feathers were all sharp des.

    ording to the rules, the most basic distance was fifty meters.

    Fifty meters away, five arrows each.

    In order to judge the level of the arrow, people who thought they could shoot at a longer distance could put it forward.

    Other than the peaceful dispute, the other nine people had already given up fighting for first ce.

    They felt unlucky to be in the same group as An Zhe.

    All they had to do was fight against the other eight.

    It had to be said that the arrows shot by the nine men were all extraordinary. They didn¡¯t even have the time to take aim or pause.

    Nine people, the slowest one, fired the fifth arrow in two minutes.

    As for An Zaiyue, he didn¡¯t even shoot a single arrow.

    Chang Huan was slightly angry, ¡°¡±You said to change the bow, but you said to exchange it. You used General Wang¡¯s bow, but now you don¡¯t even shoot an arrow. Are you intentionally stirring up trouble?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±We¡¯re too close, I¡¯m afraid of hurting the people behind the target.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I request that you step back a bit, please allow me to take the exam.¡±¡±

    Before Chang Huan could reply, Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±As long as I draw my bow, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to send the arrow five hundred meters away. So, why don¡¯t you let him retreat?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan did not say anything else and could only nod her head, ¡°¡±You can go now. Others think that if you shoot from a distance, you can also retreat.¡±¡±

    As the Martial Arts Academy was taking the exam, people kept passing out thetest news.

    The gambling house outside the Martial Arts Academy would change the odds based on thetest news.

    Regarding the results of thepetition, the people outside had always been paying the most attention to them.

    Therefore, there were at least a few dozen people observing outside of the arena.

    Everyone knew that they couldn¡¯tpete with An Ying, but they didn¡¯t want to easily admit defeat to others. Therefore, the other nine people also retreated and increased the distance between them.

    Some people retreated 70 meters away, some were 80 meters away, some were 100 meters away, and some were more than 150 meters away.

    When they stopped, they all went to find out how far away he was.

    Then, everyone saw An Zeng standing there unmoving, looking at his target as if it were a cross.

    Chang Huan could not help but ask, ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°¡±Make a note of your position. It¡¯s ready now.¡±¡±

    Then he started to retreat, step by step, farther and farther away.

    As he walked back, those in charge of observing had no choice but to walk back.

    The people in charge of supervising the exam also had no choice but to follow An Zeng. They passed through a flowerbed, walked past a long corridor, then walked around a row of houses ¡­ and finally climbed over a wall and left the Martial Arts Academy.

    A few dozen people followed him as he climbed over the wall, while the examiner had no choice but to climb over the wall without a care for his personal appearance.

    As he walked, An Zeng counted the number of steps he had taken, followed by arge group of people who were getting more and more surprised.

    The target of the arrow was at least one kilometer away from the outer wall of the Martial Arts Academy. He climbed over the wall and passed through a street, then came to the Jun Xin Tower, which was located more than a hundred meters away from the gate of the Martial Academy. He actually carried the Iron Ribbon Bow into this brothel, and then, under the astonished gazes of a group of customers and women, went up to the second floor and then the third floor.

    It was as if he had randomly chosen a room to open the door and enter. A young girl wearing only a light shirt eximed in surprise, subconsciously blocking the fair skin on her chest.

    An Zhan smiled apologetically: ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry big sis, sorry for disturbing you. However, I am currently participating in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s examination, so I hope that big sis can help.¡±¡±

    The woman was around twenty years old and was as beautiful as a flower. Perhaps she had slepttest night, so she still had azy beauty.

    She subconsciously nodded, though she had no idea what An Zhe meant.

    Before she could react, a dozen or so people followed her in, and all stood there, staring at An Zhe without blinking.

    An Zeng picked up a kettle from the table and poured a cup of water. After taking a sip, he turned to the woman and smiled, ¡°¡±It smells good.¡±¡±

    The woman¡¯s face immediately turned red. She was actually a bit happy.

    He took a sip of water and opened the back window.

    The distance from here to the target on the Martial Arts Practice Field was at least one thousand and five hundred meters.

    With his right hand, he pulled the steel feathered arrow that had been hanging in the quiver behind him the entire time. He slightly adjusted his breathing, then released his grip and shot out the steel feathered arrow.

    The steel arrow flew diagonally upwards and then slowly descended in a beautiful arc.

    An Zhan turned around and said to the invigtor, ¡°¡±Could I trouble you toe over and help me check it out?¡±¡±

    The man ran out of Jun Xin Lou¡¯s house, gasping for breath. He had actually forgotten to walk through the gate of the Martial Arts Academy. He ran back to take a look, and then ran back with a confused face. ¡°¡±Hong Xin... pointed to the left and shot through.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded slightly, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    He raised the Iron Ribbon Bow once again and shot out four steel arrows in quick session. Not even a secondter, the four steel arrows flew out in a straight line.

    Then, An Zhe smiled at the woman and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Big Sister, for buying me some rouge.¡±¡±

    He put a silver ingot on the table and strode away.

    The woman stared at the youth¡¯s back and was stunned for a while.

    The group of people followed An Zaihai back to the Martial Arts Courtyard, and then they were all stunned, their faces full of confusion.

    Except for the first arrow, which pierced the left side of the heart, the other four arrows had pierced the center of the heart, leaving only a round hole.

    As for everyone, including Chang Huan, they had yet to recover from their shock.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>

    No one would believe it even if it was said. They would think it was a lunatic.

    Because only a madman could invent such a bizarre story.

    But this was not a story. It was a story that many people had witnessed with their own eyes.

    While carrying General Wang Kai-tai¡¯s pear bow, An Zhe climbed over the wall and climbed onto the Jun Xin Tower. He shot out five arrows from the back window of the third floor, and no one could change the result of the five arrows hitting the heart. Although the first arrow was slightly off center, it was still in the heart.

    This matter might even be recorded in the history of the Yan Kingdom Martial Arts Academy, or even the history of the military.

    Chang Huan swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficulty before turning to look at Wang KaiTai and the rest.

    At this time, everyone walked over, including the new Dean of the Martial Arts Academy.

    After Sang Hai died, Yan Zhang Yan and the soldiers didn¡¯t have any reaction to Sang Hai¡¯s order to be the new headmaster of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Therefore, the death of Sang Hai Sutra might not be a good thing for the Martial Arts Academy.

    But it was precisely because the Empress Dowager was impatient to ept the words she trusted as the new President that the rumor was spreading that the Sanghai Sutra had been killed by the Empress Dowager.

    Even if one didn¡¯t like to argue, one couldn¡¯t change this fact.

    ¡°¡±Hmph!¡±¡±

    Yan Gui let out a cold humph, ¡°¡±You show off your character, it¡¯s hard for you to achieve greatness.¡±¡±

    He left ament of eight words, then turned and walked away.

    Wang Kai-tai waved a hand at An Zai-ying, signalling that he should not be reserved about his words. He then gave a thumbs up. ¡°¡±Amazing!¡±¡±

    In the entire Martial Arts Academy, more than seven hundred people had their reputation overshadowed by five arrows.

    Even Chang Huan, a personal disciple of Yan Dazhi, had no choice but to write an excellent score on An Zhe¡¯s examinations. The other examiners immediately put An Zhe first.

    ¡°¡±Next, let¡¯s get on horseback and not surround them. Everyone, get ready. Pick your horses!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sit!¡±¡± Chang Huan shouted before turning around and sitting down on the tform with a gloomy expression.

    Other than the peaceful dispute, the other nine examinees all went to the stables to pick their horses. Horse selection was also one of the tests. The horses were mixed with mules and nags, and the quality of the horses were also different.

    Chang Huan saw that An Zaiyue hadn¡¯t moved, and wondered how this man could be so unconventional and unconventional.

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you go?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked with an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°¡±I remember a few lines of poetry that praised our war horses,¡±¡± the gold and jade saddle past the stedder, the bones of the extraordinary hair.

    I know very well what kind of feelings the horse has for the soldiers of Great Yan, so I always have a special love for the horse.

    When it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to ride.

    A horse, born not to be ridden, is a symbol of freedom.

    In times of war, cavalry can bring victory, no doubt about it.

    But now it¡¯s just a test, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to let the horse carry the weight. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan frowned slightly, ¡°¡±What exactly do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied seriously, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse.¡±¡±

    Everyone was stunned. General Wang Kai-Tai¡¯s mouth slowly gaped open beforeughing out loud, ¡°¡±Hahahaha ¡­ you stayed in the border army, how could you not know how to ride a horse?¡±¡±

    An Zhan exined, ¡°¡±Everyone has their own things that are quite contradictory to each other, such as mice, snakes, and... horses.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard anyone say they¡¯re afraid of horses.¡±¡±

    An Zhan exined in all seriousness, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m ¡­ conflicted, distressed, and respectful.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan coldly replied, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no point in talking too much. You don¡¯t know how to ride a horse, so let¡¯s forget about this test. You deserve a bad ride.¡±¡±

    There was no objection to the dispute, so he did not say anything.

    Chang Huan had finally found a weak spot and wrote a big mistake in the exam book. After which, she couldn¡¯t help but mock him, ¡°¡±In the future, you might be a soldier of Great Yan. If you don¡¯t know how to ride a horse, do you know what that means?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It means that others have one more rider,¡±¡± Anjou argued.

    Chang Huan opened her mouth as she swallowed her words.

    Wang KaiTai sat beside her and spat out the water he had just drunk.

    He secretly gave An Zeng a thumbs up. ¡°¡±That makes sense.¡±¡±

    Just as Chang Huan was about to scold him, An Ying continued, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m faster than a horse, and more agile than a horse, then I don¡¯t need a horse.

    On the battlefield, the greatest value of a warhorse is to give it to a soldier who is weaker than me.

    Head Examiner, although the big Yan doesn¡¯tck war horses, it¡¯s not full, so the number of cavalrymen is always around fifty thousand.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to give the horse to someone who didn¡¯t need it? ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan held back her words and did not know what to say. She could only wave her hand, ¡°¡±Step back!¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    He left the exam grounds and walked back, mimicking Gu Qianye. The sloppy look on the back of his hand was indeed very arrogant.

    In the distance, the examinees had chosen their own horses. After that, they began to sprint forward, each and every one of them in high spirits.

    When they learned that they would not ride a horse, a sense of pride rose in them that I was finally better than Ann, and everyone worked very hard.

    An Zeng had nothing better to do. He crouched by the side and watched the exam candidatespete.

    At this moment, he saw a familiar figure walking in the distance, carrying a box of something in his hands.

    An Xuan¡¯s expression changed, and he got up to chase after her.

    This was Sang Rou, and she was also wearing a in white dress.

    When Sang Rou saw An Chou approach her, she wanted to hurry up and leave, but she was stopped by An Chou.

    ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Sang Rou forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked down and found that there was a small inkstone tform, a brush, a folding fan, and a wooden tea pot in the box she was carrying.

    In addition, there was a notebook.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    he asked again.

    In the end, the tears in Sang Rou¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall. They slid down her cheeks quietly.

    She was originally an outwardly cheerful girl, but now she looked so pitiful and weak. ¡°¡±They ¡­ They told me to immediately clear everything out from grandpa¡¯s things. That room no longer belongs to him, but belongs to the new headmaster.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When I went there, my grandfather¡¯s remains were all left in the courtyard. I found all these things and dragged the rest away.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath, then asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s it going?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou shook her head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already loaded a car, so I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, then grabbed Sang Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Come with me.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. She was pulled along by An Xuan and asked around along the way. After knowing that the carriage had left the back gate of the Martial Arts Academy, she brought Sang Rou and chased after it.

    When they arrived at an alley behind the Martial Arts Academy, they saw a few servants of the academy rolling on the carriages. Several of them were still muttering among themselves.

    ¡°¡±This old thing is actually so poor, he doesn¡¯t even have a single decent good item.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not it. Do you still have the face to be the dean of the Martial Arts Academy? There¡¯s not a single valuable item.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What kind of rubbish are these? I¡¯ll just drag them out of the city and throw them away.¡±¡±

    If he knew earlier that there wasn¡¯t anything valuable, why would he have tried to stop that little girl? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Yeah, a fucking waste of time.¡±¡±

    The few of them were rummaging through things on the carriage, throwing away all their clothes and throwing away many books.

    A janitor rummaged through a wooden box and opened it to see what seemed to be some sort of expensive item. It was about the size of a palm and although there was ayer of dust on it, there was still a faint glow radiating from it.

    He didn¡¯t dare let anyone see him, so he deliberately threw the box away and prepared to put it away when they didn¡¯t notice him.

    Just as he was about to throw the box out, it was suddenly snatched away by someone.

    Just as the footman was about to curse, he turned and saw the cold eyes of An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±Ah ¡­¡±¡±

    The errand boy jumped in fright before retreating a few steps back. ¡°¡±You ¡­ what are you doing here?¡±¡±

    An Zhan handed the wooden box to Sang Rou and took a step forward. ¡°¡±Did you guys send these items to Principal Sang through words of reserve?¡±¡±

    After all, in the rumors, An Zeng was a hot-headed young man who was not afraid of the heavens or the earth.

    He even dared to beat up officials from the Martial Arts Academy, so of course he wouldn¡¯t have any scruples towards them.

    ¡°¡±No, is it about you?¡±¡±

    He asked a question in reply, then said to hispanion, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±¡±

    A servant pushed the horse carriage forward and An Zaiyue stepped forward to grab the reins. Then, he exerted a force with his arm and pulled the horse carriage over. The horse carriage stopped after a short moment.

    After putting down a horse with one hand, the anger in An Zhe¡¯s eyes became even more intense, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, no matter how much you talk, you won¡¯t ruin the remains of a dead person.

    He definitely wanted you to send these things to President Sang¡¯s residence, and you think that Principal Sang is already dead. His son is only a schr, useless in every way, and he doesn¡¯t have any achievements on him.

    ¡°¡±You guys can just secretly pull out these things, and n to find valuable items to keep, throwing away everything else, right?¡±¡±

    One of the errand boy¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±You... What do you care? These things have nothing to do with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, it has nothing to do with me, but I like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±¡±

    He reached out and pulled the handyman out of the carriage. The handyman¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud, and Andersen stepped on him four times, breaking all the bones and limbs of the handyman.

    ¡°¡±There is no bottom line for a person to abuse the things of the dead. You are no longer considered human.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue crippled one of the servants, and without waiting for any reaction from the others, he directly grabbed them one by one and beat them up.

    He tied them to the tree with a rope, broke a branch from the tree, and drew it round.

    After breaking one, he would switch to another.

    At first, the few of them were still able to curse when they were beaten up. Then, they began to beg for mercy, and finally, they began to cry for their fathers and mothers. After that, they could only moan.

    An Zaiyue and the others were beaten to a pulp, and more and more people were watching from all sides.

    The distance from here to the Martial Arts Academy was not far, so people from the Martial Arts Academy quickly rushed over.

    Chang Huan was promoted to vice headmaster after bing the headmaster of the Martial Arts Academy, and the general affairs of the academy were handed over to him.

    When he heard that An Zeng was beating someone up at the back of the Martial Arts Academy, he suppressed his anger and rushed over with a team ofmanding officers.

    Along with them were Wang KaiTai, Xu Chao and some others.

    ¡°¡±What are you doing!¡±¡±

    Chang Huan walked in front of An Zaiyue and stopped him, yelling out amand.

    An Zhan put down the branch in his hand and took a deep breath. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to save some face for the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Vice headmaster, you can ask these errand boy if the vice headmaster knows them.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan took a look at the group of people who had been beaten to a pulp, but she was able to recognize them as the servants of his underlings.

    He looked at the horse carriage and the messy things around him, then looked at Sang Rou. He already understood what was going on, and his face turned ashen.

    ¡°¡±Bring these disgraceful items back!¡±¡±

    Chang Huan shouted, knowing that he couldn¡¯t lose hisposure at this moment, ¡°¡±The headmaster will let you know the rules of the Martial Arts Academy!¡±¡±

    Severalmanding officers rushed over like wolves and tigers, twisting those people and bringing them back to the Martial Arts Academy.

    Themoners around were already discussing amongst themselves, and it didn¡¯t take long for even the bailiff from the Fang Residence to arrive.

    Seeing that it was a matter for the military, the few bailiffs did not step forward. They asked around and then left.

    Chang Huan coldly replied, ¡°¡±They have broken the rules of the Martial Arts Academy. They have also spoiled the reputation of the academy. You are not a student of the academy, and even if you are, you have no right to teach them a lesson.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. I just... challenged them and defeated them all.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±How many trash are you challenging as a cultivator?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why, I just like to challenge people who are inferior to me, is there a problem?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan turned around, ¡°¡±Take him back as well!¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai took a step forward. ¡°¡±Vice headmaster, there must be something wrong with this matter. An Zaijun is not a member of the Martial Arts Academy, but An Zaijun has a position in the military. This matter belongs to the military.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±I will take him away. If you have anything to say, Headmaster Yan, pleasee to the Military Department to discuss it.¡±¡±

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>

    Wang KaiTai handed An Chou a cup of hot tea, then gave him a kind smile, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think too much into it, it was just a few bastards.¡±¡±

    When President Sang was around, which of those guys wasn¡¯t a dog with its tail between its legs?

    Only when he was gone did he dare to run out and do some disgusting things.

    ¡°¡±There are many simrities between our personalities. If I saw it at that time, I would have fought it as well.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not worried. At most, I won¡¯t enter the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai sat across from An Zeng, his fingers twirling around the cup. ¡°¡±Then you¡¯re not afraid of the people you look down on?¡±¡±

    The more displeased we are, the more I say, the more I want to shake him in front of me, and keep him awake all night.

    As for the matter of you beating him up, I will hold him off for you. Even though I did not transfer him into the army for long, I can at least say a few words.

    Little brother ¡­ Do you know why I look at you so cordially?

    ¡°¡±Because we are all from the border army, only the border army¡¯s own people can understand the feelings of life and death between the border army¡¯s brothers.¡±¡±

    He was silent for a moment before he changed the topic, ¡°¡±But ¡­ the dogs you hit are the new Principal¡¯s reserved words. This person has a small heart, I¡¯m afraid you will suffer from some grievances in the future.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t keep an eye on the Martial Arts Academy all the time, so if something happens, remember not to be impulsive.

    ¡°¡±If you can¡¯t get in touch with me, then get someone to find General Fang. If that doesn¡¯t work out, then we¡¯ll just go and find Lord Shang Shu.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a few methods. I can deal with them.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Taiughed. ¡°¡±Now that¡¯s more like it. He has the spirit of a brother to our Bian Jun.¡±¡±

    Who the f * ck was in front of them? They could just step on them.

    Rest assured, with the confirmation given to you by Lord Shang Shu, whether you fail in the Martial Arts Academy or not, after three years, you will be transferred to the Military Department.

    But the best way out, I thought, would be to return to the army and go to the border.

    ¡°¡±A true man should be rewarded immediately after obtaining a title. That would be truly pleasurable.¡±¡±

    He took a sip of tea. ¡°¡±To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been so frustrated by my transfer to the capital that I didn¡¯t even have a ce to ride my horse.¡±¡±

    You said that if you rode a horse and galloped down the street, you would lose the men from our Infantry Division.

    ¡°¡±But in the Frontier Army, he was used to living a life of trusting horses and manipting horses. Now, all of a sudden, he has to take into ount all kinds of rules and regtions. How tiring.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±The reason why the old man brought the general to the capital was because he was thinking about the future. He couldn¡¯t possibly have someone in the military who knows how to lead troops.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re wrong, there¡¯s no shortage of soldiers in the military.¡±¡±

    Ie from a humble family, just like you, but I never hate those people whoe from prestigious families.

    These guys looked like a bunch of hedonistic and unruly people on the surface. They relied on their family¡¯s influence to do whatever they wanted.

    But in fact, when it was time for them to take office, most people would stop worrying about doing things.

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, their starting point is much higher than ours. They have been receiving all kinds of training since they were young ¡­ Do you really think that those from famous ns are free?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They weren¡¯t as happy as we were as children. They were already studying when we ran around the streets naked when we were children.

    Their elders would force them to continuously absorb knowledge.

    If they didn¡¯t want to learn, they had to force it into their heads. How much would they be able to remember?

    ¡°¡±And these things are usually things that people like us might not be able to get in touch with for a very, very long time. So, these people really have the ability to do things.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Someone once said, for example, that they were people who stood on the shoulders of giants.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true. They were born higher than us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But because of this, their motivation is slightlycking, so we can get up and do our best than them.¡±¡±

    He stretched his body and frowned slightly. Seeing the expression in An Zhe¡¯s eyes, he smiled and exined, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an old fault that fell on the battlefield.¡±¡±

    He had been stabbed in the back of his waist. Although he wasn¡¯t dead, he would asionally feel pain.

    ¡°¡±Especially when it¡¯s raining in cloudy weather, that feeling really makes one want to die, hahahaha ¡­ But on top of that, there aren¡¯t many who rely on their hard work to reach my height in the Humble ss.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid not one in ten thousand.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±So, I especially care about you little fellows. If you can help, then help me out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about being reserved. He is the dean of the Martial Arts Academy after all. If everything goes against you, he will lose his own people, right?¡±¡±

    Just as he was about to say something, he heard someone walk in quickly from outside.

    ¡°¡±General, the academy sent someone over, saying that they wanted to invite you back to take the test.¡±¡±

    After the people outside had finished speaking, they stood there waiting. This person was called Big Saber Li, and was Wang Kaitai¡¯s personal guard.

    ¡°¡±I knew they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything improper.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai stood up. ¡°¡±Since they want to calm things down, we will give them a way out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yan Wei sent people to tell you to go back and continue the examination. We¡¯ll suppress the humiliation of President Sang¡¯s descendants and both sides will take a step back. That¡¯s fine too.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly understood ¡­ Even though Wang Kaitai hadn¡¯t been in the capital for long, the sharpness and sharpness from his body had been worn out quite a bit.

    An Xuan knew that Wang Kaitai must have tried very hard to adapt to life in the capital. In his own words ¡­ the number of kids from the Humble ss who could climb to his level were few and far between.

    It was not easy for Wang KaiTai to protect himself in the capital.

    An Zaiyue stood up and sped his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you, General. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±¡±

    When An He was struggling to leave the house, Wang Kai-tai pulled him. ¡°¡±Remember, don¡¯t be too impulsive. I¡¯m behind you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded, thanked him again, and then walked out of the armypound with big strides.

    When An Zeng walked out of the Infantry Division, he saw Skinny Du, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye standing outside.

    The three of them let out a sigh of relief when they saw An Zaiyue fight for it.

    An Zeng saw that Du¡¯s thin sleeves were already rolled up, and he was holding a steel knife that was found from who knows where.

    Qu Liuxi looked fine, but An Zhe knew that she had reached the limit of patience.

    As for Gu Qianye, he was already gripping the pendant hanging around his neck ¡­ the intimidating finger bone.

    ¡°¡±Why did the three of youe here instead of taking the exam?¡±¡±

    An Zhan walked over with a smile.

    ¡°¡±I was afraid that the soldiers would attack you. If you don¡¯te out, we will fight our way in.¡±¡±

    An Xuan took Du¡¯s thin steel de and handed it to the guard outside the military. ¡°¡±Sorry, my brother didn¡¯t offend you.¡±¡±

    The guard received the steel de and smiled. ¡°¡±We¡¯re all soldiers. We¡¯ve always paid great attention to matters like brotherhood. How could we afford to offend someone?¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fists and thanked her, then walked back with his arms around his back. ¡°¡±You really want to take a knife to save me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What else? Do you think I can pretend to be a grandson?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±What I mean is, I really should find a good weapon for you. A broken de doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment. Then, he red at An Zhan. ¡°¡±You only just remembered to find me a good item?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Haven¡¯t we never met a weapon that could match someone as valiant and mighty as you?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du nodded: ¡°¡±That makes sense.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye put the pendant back into his clothes, then wrapped his arms around Qu Liuxi, mimicking how An Chou would hug Du¡¯s thin shoulders, and started walking shakily.

    Qu Liuxi had long gotten used to her carefree personality, so she took out a pill from her Spatial Artifact and slipped it into Gu Qianye¡¯s hands.

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    She picked up the red pill and held it in front of her eyes to take a look, then she sniffed. ¡°¡±Why are you giving me the medicine?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi whispered into her ear, ¡°¡±Just now, I held your hand and felt that your Qi and blood were a little weak. Did ite?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it ufortable?¡±¡±

    This time, Gu Qianye¡¯s face turned as red as an apple. He quickly stuffed the pill into his sleeve. ¡°¡±Cough ¡­ Cough ¡­ This grandpa ¡­ Why would something like thate to me? This grandpa is a man.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±I was afraid that I would forget about it if I went back. Remember to eat.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Split it into three parts and rinse it with hot water.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianlin raised his head to look at the sky. ¡°¡±Oh ¡­¡±¡±

    When An Zuiyue and co. returned to the Martial Arts Academy, the sky had already darkened a little.

    Most of the exam candidates had already left the Martial Arts Academy, so therge courtyard was rather deserted.

    The Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy, Chang Huan, stood at the entrance with a team of supervisors. When he saw An Yinge back, he coldly said, ¡°¡±Since you are still young, you can¡¯t let something bad happen to your future prospects. Therefore, I specifically ordered a separate assessment for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The other students have alreadypleted their tasks, leaving only the few of you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Does Vice Principal think that it¡¯s a small matter?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan frowned and snorted before turning around to leave.

    An inspector secretly gave An Zaiyue a thumbs up, then followed Chang Huan through the door with an expressionless face.

    Most of these inspectormanders were the ones who had taken care of President Sang while he was around. They also felt vexed after An Zhe lectured his underlings.

    There were no longer any big waves in the remaining matters. There was no way that he would speak openly on this matter.

    His people had done such a nasty and disgusting thing, of course he wouldn¡¯t brag about it in public.

    Therefore, An Zeng, Skinny Du, and the others had all passed the exam smoothly. With just a few gestures, they were all informed that they had passed.

    By the time An Zaixin and his team had finished their examination, the moon had already risen. The military affairs of the Ministry of War were all in chaos in the courtyard, waiting for An Zaihai to finish his examination.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, this matter is over. No one will cause trouble for you anymore.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ it seems that there are some other troublesome matters.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao pulled An Xuan aside and said, ¡°¡±Yan Zhang and Principal Sang have never been on good terms, so he also has some reservations about the people that Principal Sang thinks highly of.¡±¡±

    However, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. You don¡¯t have the leisure to make things difficult for you.

    However, I¡¯m afraid those people under hismand won¡¯t be let off just like that after you¡¯ve beaten a few of them.

    ¡°¡±Of course, this isn¡¯t a problem. They can¡¯t really do anything to you ¡­ Now, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s going to enter the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia.¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned slightly. ¡°¡±He recovered so quickly?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao said, ¡°¡±It seems that his father has asked for some great personage to heal his wounds.¡±¡±

    And it seems that this time, it was prepared for you toe in.

    He¡¯s a member of the Grand Cauldron Academy, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the academy to enter the Martial Arts Academy. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±That¡¯s nothing, just take whatever moves you have.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao patted An Zeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be too impulsive. You¡¯re good at everything, but you can¡¯t control your emotions.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This kind of thing, if he provokes you, you¡¯ll have to endure it. If you don¡¯t let him find the opening to vent, he won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist. ¡°¡±Thank you for your reminder, I will.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao looked at An Zaihai¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°¡±You will?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If only you knew how to endure ¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>

    Ding Shengxia stood in front of the mirror and looked at the long scar on her face.

    ¡°¡±It can treat the injuries in my body, but it can¡¯t treat the injuries on my body?¡±¡±

    With a p, he pped his hand on the table. ¡°¡±Are you trying to fool me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can¡¯t you get the scar off my face if my father has asked him toe at such a high price?¡±¡±

    Servant Ding Si lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Young Master, didn¡¯t that Taoist Priest say that the scars on your face will only be removed after a while? As long as you continue to use the medicine, the scars will fade in less than a month.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Faint?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia suddenly turned around. ¡°¡±Just fade away, not disappear?¡±¡±

    Ding Si quickly replied, ¡°¡±Master has said that no matter what, he will not leave this scar on your face. As long as someone can find a solution, Master will spare no effort to find it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young master, you also know that the old master still favors you, the three young masters of our family.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia grunted, ¡°¡±Favoring me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Ding Wanqiu?!¡±¡±

    Ding Four didn¡¯t dare to answer. He knew that Second Young Master Ding Shengxia was extremely jealous of Third Young Master Ding Wanqiu.

    Perhaps it was because of this that Third Young Master had never been at home, but had moved to the Supreme Court instead.

    Who in the capital didn¡¯t know that the strongest student in the Supreme Court was Xiuxiu, followed by Ding Wanqiu?

    The Third Young Master was two years younger than the Second Young Master, but no matter how the Second Young Master chased after him, he could not catch up to his little brother.

    Initially, the third young master was also nning to enter the Grand Cauldron Academy, but because the second young master was worried that he would be suppressed too harshly, he continued to cry at home.

    Third Young Master heaved a long sigh. He had packed his own bag and brought his personal attendant to the Supreme Dao Pce. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    It was said that Ding Wanqiu was hailed as the second most talented person in thest hundred years during the exam of the Supreme Dao Hall ¡­ The first ce was of course the Feng Xiuzhu who had upied all of his good reputations.

    The Third Young Master took the initiative to avoid him, but the Second Young Master¡¯s jealousy never stopped for a moment.

    ¡°¡±Give me that Origin Energy Pill.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia stretched out her hand.

    Ding Four jumped in fright, ¡°¡±Young master, you can¡¯t do this.¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t that Taoist already say that you can only use this Enraged Yuan Pill after you havepletely recovered? This will allow you to raise your cultivation level to an even higher realm.

    However, if this item was not used properly, it would cause injuries to the body.

    ¡°¡±Master has repeatedly reminded me to advise young master not to be anxious.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia frowned, ¡°¡±My father only felt sorry for the money. Besides, you are in charge of my business.¡±¡±

    Ding Four didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He had been following Ding Shengxia the entire time, and no one knew her character better than him.

    If he went against Ding Shengxia¡¯s wishes, he might not have a good ending.

    Ding Si had no choice but to turn around and fetch the pill left behind by the Taishang Taoist. This was a pill that had reached the metal grade. It could be said that Ding Huan had invested a lot for his second son.

    A gold rank medicinal pill like this could easily be sold for a sky-high price in an auction house.

    Because of Ding Wanqiu, the rtionship between the Supreme Court and the Ding n had always been pretty good, but she probably didn¡¯t need much money.

    Ding Shengxia took out the round jade-like Tyrannical Essence Pill from the box and said to himself after a moment of hesitation, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait any longer. That bastard actually dared to humiliate me like this. I must let him know what is regret.¡±¡±

    He stuffed the Enraged Yuan Pill into his mouth and then sat cross-legged on the bed to adjust his breathing.

    Ding Four didn¡¯t dare to disturb him and quickly ran out to find Ding Huan.

    At this moment, Ding Zhongzhu had just escaped from his wife¡¯s interrogation and was sulking in the study room by himself.

    Ding Four ran in to tell him that Ding Shengxia had eaten a Blizzard Origin Pill, which startled Ding Yin. ¡°¡±You idiot!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you stop Second Young Master!¡±¡±

    Ding Si knelt down. ¡°¡±Master, how can I stop you ¡­ If I dare to stop you, young master will beat me to death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not afraid of death, but dying is meaningless ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Huan obviously knew his son. He waved his hand, ¡°¡±Quickly go to the Supreme Court and ask for Dao Commander Yang toe to the mansion.¡±¡±

    Ding Four didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly ran out.

    Ding Huan walked around the room a few times, with an unsightly expression as if he had eaten sh * t, ¡°¡±I knew that with his personality, he shouldn¡¯t have pampered him to keep the Fierce Energy Pill for himself.¡±¡±

    This was the Gold rank pill that was rewarded to Wanqiu by the Supreme Pce. Wanqiu had specifically taken it out when she found out that his second brother was injured.

    ¡°¡±Afraid of hurting his second brother¡¯s self-esteem, he begged Dao Commander Yang to send it over, saying that I bought it ¡­¡±¡±

    He let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±Sooner orter, it will be destroyed by his own hands.¡±¡±

    With these words, he quickly walked out of the bookshop.

    After arriving outside Ding Shengxia¡¯s room, he hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to disturb her.

    He knew what the consequences would be if he ate the Blizzard Yuan Pill. If he interrupted Ding Shengxia at this moment, he might have some unexpected idents that would be difficult to make up for.

    At the same time, An Zeng and the others had already returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    When he arrived in the yard, he saw a lone figure standing under arge tree, looking at a loss for words.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter,¡±¡± he asked, ¡°¡±is the people here not friendly to you?¡±¡±

    Lang Jing, who was wearing a new set of clothes, shook his head, ¡°¡±No, no. The people here are all very good to me. No one is disrespectful to me.

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ It is precisely because of this that I am afraid that I have failed to live up to your trust in me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been alone for too long, and you¡¯re not used to living with so many people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing a bunch of rough old men can¡¯t do with a single round of wine. If there is, then it¡¯s two.¡±¡±

    That night, after two jugs of old wine, Rang-Jing and a group of rough men put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.

    After three jugs of wine, Lang Jing squatted on the stage of the martial arts practice field and shouted at the moon ¡­

    ¡°¡±What should we do now?¡±¡± Skinny Du, who was almost drunk, asked An Zhan with a confused expression.

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°¡±Pull it down and drink another pot!¡±¡±

    Lan Jing slept for a full seven hours, and when he woke up, he still had a splitting headache.

    The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw the big guys, who were drenched in sweat under the sunlight, giving him a kind smile. He suddenly had a feeling that this was home.

    Before he could get used to the light from outside, he was pulled to the martial ring by a few big men.

    He allowed himself to imitate those big men, wrestling with them bare-chested and throwing dirt all over his face.

    An Zeng and Du skinny, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye sat in a circle around the room.

    Qu Liuxi nced at An Zhan. ¡°¡±What should we do now?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia only joined the Martial Arts Academy because it was aimed at you. It was likely that his family had also used a lot of connections to leave the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    ¡°¡±Everyone knows thating out from the Grand Cauldron Academy has a bright future. He would rather give up his future ande find you. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t rest until he dies.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Anyway, there¡¯s no other way. We can do whatever he wants.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia is nothing to worry about, even if his cultivation level has increased.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Comparatively speaking, it¡¯s harder to deal with reserve.¡±¡±

    Thin Du let out a sigh. ¡°¡±If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the Martial Arts Academy. That broken ce.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye rolled his eyes at Skinny Du. ¡°¡±Pig, do you think other ces are better than the martial field?¡±¡±

    With a rtively clean military support, the Martial Arts Academy was barely a fair ce.

    ¡°¡±Based on my understanding of your race, I¡¯m afraid other ces are in a bad state.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi, this is just your mistake. Don¡¯t blow up your face so much, alright?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not wrong. If you think I¡¯m wrong, you can argue with me. But you can fight me if you want.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±If you want to beat me up, just say it. Stop wasting your time!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t be fooled.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye held his chin, ¡°¡±So boring ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±No matter what, we¡¯ve already settled in the capital.¡±¡±

    The purpose of entering the Martial Arts Academy and approaching the military was actually to save Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother.

    His mother is still imprisoned in the Celestial Prison. Although Little Seven is sensible, we all know that his heart is burning with anxiety.

    ¡°¡±This is the most important thing. Everything else can be ignored.¡±¡±

    Just as he was saying this, someone came in from outside to look for him.

    ¡°¡±Master An, our eldest sir said he hopes to meet you as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    The little fellow was obviously a bit anxious, and there was a sense of fear between his brows. It was unknown what he was afraid of.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go,¡±¡± he said, rising to his feet.

    The young man brought An Zaizhong with him and left the Heavenly Awakening Sect, returning to the courtyard at the fastest speed possible.

    When An Zaixin reached the outside of the courtyard, he found it really lively. The carriages lined up in a long queue outside the door, and it was unknown how many dignitaries had arrived.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The little fellow said, ¡°¡±The monthly opening meetings are all here to do well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It was because of this day that the First Mister invited you. To the outside world, it could be said that he invited you to examine the treasure.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded and followed the waiter into the market.

    The waiter directly brought An Zeng to the third floor. In the room, the eldest teacher, Zhuang Feifei, and the head storekeeper of the headquarters, Old Man Zhang Yi, were there.

    ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Ann asked as she entered.

    Zhuang Feifei signaled for the waiter to guard the room, then she poured An Zaiyue a cup of tea: ¡°¡±Something urgent happened, so I had no choice but to invite you ¡­ Last time, you acted out of justice in the courtyard, aside from Su Feiyun, this matter was arranged by me properly, so there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, one of the employees who was sent to Ximen Wandai secretly ran back on his way because he was on good terms with ady from the Red Moon Restaurant.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±Human nature is normal. Did the Su n discover it?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve already taken control of him, but the bad news is that he told this to the girl he was on good terms with.¡±¡±

    The girl¡¯s name was Xiao Die, she was an unremarkable person in the Red Moon Restaurant.

    ¡°¡±Her appearance is not beautiful, nor is she clever, nor is her position high, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with ¡­ ¡­ But we asked around and found out that Little Die is a spy of the Su n.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°¡±A spy of the Su n?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±The entire brothel in the capital is in the hands of the Su n.

    All of the casinos in the capital were in the Gao Family¡¯s hands.

    These two ces were the ces with the most information.

    Especially the brothels. Those women are gentle and fragrant. This is how all kinds of secrets are spread out. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Can it be recovered?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±It should be possible. Our worker has already been controlled since he returned. He told the news to Xiaodiest night.¡±¡±

    Little Die was just a spy at the bottom. She wanted to use this information to exchange for arge amount of money to hide herself.

    Right now, she was sure that both sides were asking for a price, and the Su family was also looking for her.

    ¡°¡±She also knows what will happen to her. If she doesn¡¯t get the money, then she¡¯ll die. If she gets the money, she might not be able to survive. In any case, she¡¯s risking her life.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do I have to do about this?¡±¡± he asked.

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±We will be in charge of finding Little Die, you will be in charge.¡±¡±

    Even though you are already famous, very few people know about your cultivation level.

    And right now, our hidden forces are working against the Su n¡¯s people, so we can¡¯t make a move against them.

    ¡°¡±The moment you make a move, the Star Condensation Academy will expose you ¡­ Sorry, this matter started because of me, but we can¡¯t help you deal with itpletely.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just tell me where he is.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei held onto An Zaiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Listen to my advice, find someone and don¡¯t be merciful just because she¡¯s a woman. You know, there are plenty of men who died in the hands of these women ¡­ Her heart is more vicious than yours.¡±¡±

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>

    Perhaps because Su Qing was a woman, she knew what the strongest weapon a woman could use was.

    Of course, she also knew what the weakness of most men was, which was why she had sent people to control all of the brothels in the capital.

    Even those men of the martial arts world who were as firm as a rock in front of these harsh interrogation techniques were few in number who could resist the soft and gentle fragrance of beautiful women.

    In recent years, the brothels in the capital city had always been the biggest source of information for the Su n.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Gao Family was in a difficult position, she would have long since decided to keep the casinos for herself.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t go and take control of the brothel herself. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to touch such a low-level matter.

    All of the newsworks formed by the brothels were gathered in the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    The person in charge of thiswork was the Dean of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Pei.

    Speaking of which, Su Pei was a very awkward person, so he had been living very carefully.

    He was an outsider among the people who had been married to her from the State of Zhao, because his surname was not Su.

    Right now, the Prime Minister of the Left, Su Mao, and the Great General Su Zong could already be considered to be the most extraordinary of ministers and officials, and Su Pei looked down on them from the bottom of his heart.

    In fact, few of the people who had apanied the Empress Dowager to the Yan Kingdom were truly talented.

    On the surface, Su Qing was the eldest princess of Zhao, the blood sister of Zhao Wang. However, Zhao didn¡¯t care about the fact that the woman who got married was the same as the water that was spilled.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Qing warming up, the State of Zhao wouldn¡¯t have contacted him so closely.

    At that time, Su Qing got married, and all of the people that were with her were people that Zhao Wang disliked.

    For example, Su Mao was said to be Su Qing¡¯s warm cousin, but the truth was that their rtionship was also very far.

    As for Su Zong, he was even further away and could barely be considered to be the emperor¡¯s kin.

    However, there weren¡¯t many people that Su Qing could warm up with, so she could only pick up the promotions that were close to her.

    In terms of ability, Su Pei felt that he alone wasparable to a hundred Su Mao and a thousand Su Zong.

    ¡°¡±Little Die?¡±¡±

    Su Pei frowned slightly, ¡°¡±Which building are you from?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Red Moon Restaurant,¡±¡± answered Hesse, his trusted aide.

    Su Pei replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never heard of such a person who has the guts to ask me for money. Looks like the people in charge of the Red Moon Restaurant have been reced. How do you train them?¡±¡±

    Hesen had a thin, stern face. He was a man who looked to be around thirty years old.

    He was one of Su Pei¡¯s most trusted subordinates, and the reason he ascended to the throne was because he had adhered to a principle ¡­ Su Pei¡¯s orders had to be obeyed, even if Su Pei wanted him to kill his parents.

    In fact, he had poisoned his uncle and aunt to take possession of the old houses.

    Hesse was a paradox. He still lived in the smallest of the rooms, as if he didn¡¯t have to go to the room where his uncle and aunt had been.

    It was precisely because of this that he was able to gain a foothold beside Su Pei despite his cold background.

    Su Pei liked using people like them. As long as there were benefits, as long as there was hope, they would fight for their lives.

    Hei Sen replied, ¡°¡±The Red Moon Restaurant¡¯s madam and manager have been brought back. They are currently locked in jail. They have already used torture. However, they don¡¯t know anything.¡±¡±

    Su Pei nodded, ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t know anything, then kill them all. There¡¯s no use in keeping them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I gave them money to give them status, but they actually raised someone who went against me. What a disappointment.¡±¡±

    He asked Hesse, ¡°¡±Can you find the butterfly?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen replied, ¡°¡±We are investigating. This little butterfly is from the capital. She doesn¡¯t have many rtives. We have already checked her.¡±¡±

    She had been selected for the Red Moon Restaurant at the age of fourteen and hadn¡¯t left for the past four years, so herwork was very small.

    Give me a little more time, my lord, and I shall soon be able to find her. ¡°¡±

    Su Pei replied with a grunt, ¡°¡±Su Feiyun is not important. If he¡¯s dead, then so be it.¡±¡±

    What¡¯s important is that I want to see which family in the capital has the gall to dare to touch someone from my Su n. ¡°¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Go and investigate, the people in the capital are never afraid of death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The water in the capital is too deep. A few people who died wouldn¡¯t be able to float.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen nodded and replied, ¡°¡±This subordinate will be leaving now.¡±¡±

    He came out of Su Pei¡¯s room and immediately felt a cold breeze blowing against his face the moment he stepped out of the door.

    In that instant, he felt as if there was a sword right in front of his throat. If he made even the slightest movement, this sword would easily pierce his throat.

    Hei Sen was very confident in his own strength, but at this moment, he seemed to have lost all of his courage and determination.

    ¡°¡±Young master.¡±¡±

    He lowered his head, not daring to breathe.

    Su Feihun, who was dressed in white, nced at Hei Sen: ¡°¡±You came here because there is news of Feiyun¡¯s whereabouts?¡±¡±

    Hesse replied, ¡°¡±Not yet, but we¡¯re working on it.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound and walked into Su Pei¡¯s room.

    When Su Feihun entered, the choking feeling disappeared.

    When Hesse stood up, he realized that his back was drenched in sweat.

    Su Feihun was very young, but in front of Su Feihun, Hei Sen felt as if his ego had been trampled upon.

    Su Feihun had used less than half the time he had left, leaving him far behind.

    And the most important thing was, his surname was Su ¡­

    Hei Sen let out a long sigh and left the Grand Cauldron Academy in a somewhat dejected manner.

    After walking out of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Hei Sen raised his head and looked at the dazzling sunlight. He felt that he really wasn¡¯t suited to live in this kind of light.

    He still liked the darkness, the pleasure of getting rid of the target in the dark.

    He liked to be hidden from everyone¡¯s eyes, and he liked to move freely in the dark.

    He left the Grand Cauldron Academy and walked through two small alleys beforeing to a stop.

    He saw a youth, a youth who stood under the sunlight and breathed freely.

    He felt that he was somewhat disgusted with this kind of person. That youth seemed to be born suited to live in the light, while he was the opposite.

    He felt that there was a type of lighting from the youth¡¯s body, and that he would be burnt.

    He was looking at the boy, and the boy was looking at him.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen walked over and asked in a condescending manner.

    The youth smiled. ¡°¡±My name is An Zou.¡±¡±

    Heshen was slightly taken aback. ¡°¡±An argument?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you been very popr in the Martial Arts Academy recently?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±At the peak of a storm, it might not be a good thing.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re from the Martial Arts Academy, why did youe to the Grand Cauldron Academy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was at the cusp of the storm,¡±¡± he replied, looking a little distressed.

    But there are things that must be faced now that they have happened.

    I know that someone called Ding Shengxia left the Grand Cauldron Academy to cause trouble for me.

    Since I can¡¯t avoid it, I can only think of a way to deal with it.

    ¡°¡±However, I don¡¯t like trouble, so I wanted to see if I could find this Young Master Ding and ask if I could deal with him in private.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen could not help butugh. ¡°¡±You make it sound so nice, so you¡¯re here to admit your inferiority.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged nonchntly, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t living more important than anything else?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen turned around. ¡°¡±That¡¯s your problem, it has nothing to do with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you were so high-profile back then, you should know what the consequences of high-profile were.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±May I ask, do you know Young Master Ding?¡±¡±

    Andersen called after Hesse.

    Hei Sen did not turn his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know him.¡±¡±

    He then asked, ¡°¡±Then, can you help me find someone who knows Young Master Ding?¡±¡±

    I have a present for him that I apologize for. ¡°¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned around to look, and then he was attracted by An Zhe¡¯s object.

    His eyes grew bigger and bigger, and the greedy light in them became more and more obvious.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s that?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    An Zhan replied with a smile, ¡°¡±A red rank pill can raise a person¡¯s cultivation level by one small level.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen said, ¡°¡±Give it to me. I¡¯ll pass it on to Young Master Ding on your behalf.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to give it to him, but in case you keep it, I don¡¯t even have a witness. ¡°¡±

    Hei Sen thought for a moment. ¡°¡±Then I will bring you to see him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Alright then, thank you very much.¡±¡±

    Hesse turned, looked ahead, and thought of a ce.

    An Zhan continued speaking behind him, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if young master Ding is interested in such a pill. The next few levels within the Ascending Realm can raise one¡¯s cultivation base by one small level. Although it might sound good, but this person is of great influence, so he might not necessarily be interested.¡±¡±

    The more he spoke, the more Hesse¡¯s expression became ferocious.

    That¡¯s right, a Red Rank pinnacle pill like that would have a great effect on those within the initial realms of the Ascending Realm. However, it would only have a slightly smaller effect on those above the Ascending Realm.

    With Hei Sen¡¯s current cultivation level, he would obviously not increase his cultivation level by that much after eating this red rank pill. However, it was of vital importance to his higher cultivation level.

    The rewards that Su Pei had given him were not much, and the rewards he had obtained from killing people over the years were actually not as valuable as that red rank pill.

    Hesse, of course, was not an impulsive, senseless man, but he was at a critical juncture.

    Cultivators all knew that the difference between the Ascending Realm and the Sumeru Realm was a huge gulf.

    No matter how powerful the Realm of Ascending, it was still a closebat.

    Once one reached the realm of the Sumeru, they could attack from afar and kill people without them noticing.

    As he spoke, his mind went back to all the news about Hailsham that had been provided by the Gathering House.

    The informationwork of the Su n¡¯s brothel was all controlled by the Great Cauldron Academy¡¯s Su Pei, and this Hei Sen was his right-hand man. ording to the information he had gathered, Hei Sen was in charge of dealing with Little Die.

    Until now, the scouts of the Gathering Shang Academy had not been able to find Xiao Die, so An Zui decided to start from Heshen.

    Fang Bancheng was very big, so many unknown things would happen in broad daylight as well.

    However, An Zhe discovered that Fang Bancheng was a bit small because Hei Sen was taking An Zhe to a ce where An Zhe happened to be the one that killed Su Feiyun.

    That dpidated courtyard was very, very spacious. Perhaps, a long time ago, there lived a glorious n here.

    As for why there was such arge and idle mansion in Fang Gengcheng, An Zhe intended to investigate it thoroughly after he returned.

    Because this ce seemed to be fated for him.

    ¡°¡±Up ahead, Young Master Ding is busy with some private matters.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen turned around and smiled at An Zhe. His smile was rather guilty.

    By this point, there was no longer any need for An Zaiyue to continue pretending. Instead, he leapt over the wall.

    Hei Sen was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself that this sheep that was about to enter the tiger¡¯s den was actually so impatient.

    Hei Sen jumped in and saw An Chou sitting on a rock not far away. Beside him was a red rank pill.

    ¡°¡±Essence Condensation Pill, peak red rank.¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed at the pill and said, ¡°¡±ording to the medicinal effects, it belongs to the same family as the Origin Returning Pill, the Blizzard Origin Pill, and the Sacred Origin Pill.¡±¡±

    The Origin Returning Pill was of the lowest rank, a white grade pill. It was basically useless to cultivators above the Ascending Realm.

    The Origin Condensation Pill could directly increase one small level by consuming it for a grade six and below.

    ¡°¡±Ascending to the seventh rank or above may not be as effective, but at the very least, it can provide great assistance when one breaks through.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Blizzard Yuan Pill is a Gold rank pill. It can allow a person of the ninth level of the Refinement Realm to smoothly pass the breakthrough period and smoothly enter the Xumi Realm.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sheng Yuan Pill is quite amazing. It¡¯s a purple-rank pill. I don¡¯t need to tell you what its medicinal effect is.¡±¡±

    He picked up the Energy Condensation Pill and casually tossed it to Hei Sen. ¡°¡±You need it now right? You¡¯re about to break through.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s expression changed drastically, but he still subconsciously held the pill in his hand.

    Just as he was about to grab hold of the Energy Condensation Pill, he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen.

    A mass of air silently exploded on his lower abdomen, sending him flying.

    The Energy Condensation Pill flew out of his hand and was caught by An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±You have to use a good bait to catch a big fish.¡±¡±

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>

    Hei Sen clenched his teeth and stood up. He lowered his head to look at his lower abdomen. A hole had been sted open on his clothes and his flesh was mangled.

    Although it didn¡¯t damage his internal organs, it didn¡¯t seem good to have too much blood flowing out.

    ¡°¡±So you came for me.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen tore off a strip of cloth from his clothes and wrapped it around his lower abdomen. ¡°¡±It seems that you are looking down on people for sneak attacks.¡±¡±

    An Zhan put away the Energy Condensation Pill, smiled and said, ¡°¡±Generally speaking, this is a bad person¡¯s move, sneak attack, sneak attack and the sort. A good person doesn¡¯t even bother to use it.¡±¡±

    However, because of this, the good guys would often be at a disadvantage, right?

    ¡°¡±But I¡¯m not a good person, and I¡¯ve done more than that.¡±¡±

    He pointed outside. ¡°¡±Youe in and you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±¡±

    Then he took out another pill from his bracelet and said, ¡°¡±Small Revitalizing Pellet. It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s more than enough for external injuries.¡±¡±

    Judging from your wound, you¡¯ll be out of consciousness from blood loss in about four minutes.

    Your physique isn¡¯t bad, and your cultivation isn¡¯t weak. I¡¯ll give you another minute.

    If you can find someone to help you in five minutes, okay.

    ¡°¡±If you can¡¯t find it in five minutes, you might as well cooperate with me.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen frowned and subconsciously looked at his wound again. ¡°¡±You are an expert of the Xumi Realm. Don¡¯t you think you have the right to use this kind of method to deal with me?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t feel like I have any status. Saying these words is aplete waste of time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you want the Small Revitalizing Pellet?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    Hesse looked around and prepared to leave.

    Just now, An Zaixin pointed towards the outside, indicating that his people were outside.

    Furthermore, An Zhe could use his cultivation base to attack from afar. It was obvious that he was already in the spatial realm.

    It was unknown whether or not he would be able to escape.

    If he didn¡¯t escape, would he die?

    While he was thinking about this, An Zaihai crushed the Small Revitalizing Pellet. ¡°¡±What a pity, you gave up on your chance.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the Small Revitalizing Pellet that was shattered into powder.

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, I have a better one.¡±¡±

    An Xin then brought out another pill, ¡°¡±The ¡®Three Revolving Red Pellet¡¯, although it¡¯s not considered to be a living corpse, it¡¯s more or less the same.¡±¡±

    This pill is much more valuable than the smaller one from before. It¡¯s worth the same price as the Energy Condensation Pill. Do you want it? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng turned around and walked to the side of the big rock. He ced three pellets on the rock one by one. ¡°¡±One Small Revitalizing Pellet after another. There are always ten thousand gold pellets on the market.¡±¡±

    A Rank three red pill was always worth fifty thousand gold.

    ¡°¡±The Origin Condensation Pill is worth 50,000 gold coins.¡±¡±

    He sat beside the three pills and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been with Su Pei for so many years, yet you haven¡¯t gotten much from him, right?¡±¡±

    I can give you all three pills at once. Not only will your injuries recover instantaneously, but you can also smoothly pass through the breakthroughs and enter the spatial realm.

    All you have to do is answer a few questions.

    ¡°¡±Of course Su Pei would not know that you betrayed him. In the future, you will be my man, and I will be more generous than him.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s face kept changing. After hesitating for a while, he finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. ¡°¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡±¡±

    An Xuan leaned over and askedzily, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the rtionship between Ding Shengxia and Su Feihun?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen replied, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. Su Feihun really looked down on Ding Shengxia. In fact, Su Feihun looked down on everyone.

    Ding Shengxia is one of Su Pei¡¯s men. Su Pei has asked him to do a lot of things. ¡°¡±

    An Zou nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s good then.¡±¡±

    He picked up the Small Revitalizing Pellet and flicked his finger, causing the pellet to fly towards him.

    Hei Sen extended his hand and grabbed it. He could not wait to eat it before sitting down cross-legged to recuperate.

    He knew that he had no room for regret. He was definitely not a match for An Zaihai. If he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well trade for some benefits.

    The issue he¡¯d been arguing about just now had been about Ding Shengxia, so it hadn¡¯t had much of an impact on him.

    An Xuan picked up the red pill. ¡°¡±This is a red rank pill, it will help you save your life once in the future.¡±¡±

    As long as you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be able to revive after eating this Red Three Revolving Pill.

    ¡°¡±The ¡®Three Revolving Red Pill¡¯, ¡®Five Revolving Golden Pill¡¯ and ¡®Seven Revolving Purple Pill¡¯, I believe you have heard of these ingredients before.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the rtionship between Su Feihun and Su Pei? How many people are close to Su Feihun in the Great Cauldron Academy?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen replied, ¡°¡±The Su n has a lot of people in the Great Cauldron Academy, but most of them are not rted to the Emperor of the Su n of Zhao.

    Su Feihun was different. He was the imperial family of Zhao, the nephew of Prince Zhao, and Empress Dowager Su was his aunt.

    Besides Su Feiheng, there was also Su Fei Huan, Su Feiyun, Su Feitian, and Su Feizheng who were his brothers, but they were not blood-rted brothers.

    These people had all apanied Su Feihun back then. They all had the word ¡®fly¡¯ on their names, but it was just to confuse the public. It made people think that many members of the Imperial Family hade.

    ¡°¡±Actually, most of these people don¡¯t even have the surname Su.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Rather than saying that Su Feiheng came to the Grand Cauldron Academy to cultivate, it¡¯s better to say that he came here to be a spy. Many of the intelligence reports of the Yan Country were transmitted back to the Zhao Country through Su Feiheng.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound. ¡°¡±In other words, Zhao doesn¡¯t really trust Empress Dowager Su. Su Feihun also came to monitor her.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen nodded. ¡°¡±That should be the case. I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±¡±

    An Xuan casually threw the red pill to Hei Sen, who grabbed it and then carefully put it away. ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I told you, as long as you listen to me, you will benefit greatly.¡±¡±

    I am not Su Pei, although his position is not low, but he has nothing topete with me.

    Of all the help I can give you, five of them may not be as good.

    Needless to say, you can take as many pills as you want.

    ¡°¡±In the future, as long as you work for me wholeheartedly, I will give you a feeling that you don¡¯tck anything.¡±¡±

    Hailey was actually very hesitant. Was she just following orders from a teenager?

    If Su Pei knew, he would definitely get rid of him.

    However, those pills were too enticing for him.

    For a moment Hesse really wanted to decide that he was going to follow Anjou.

    However, he quickly dismissed this thought.

    The Su n¡¯s strength was too great, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.

    Therefore, what he thought of was ¡­ .agreeing to fight for the time being, and then finding a chance to use his knife to kill someone, so that Su Pei could get rid of An Zeng, that was the safest option.

    He had to take the pill into his hands first. There was no need to think too much about the future.

    He went down on one knee. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll be good to you in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±I like a straightforward person like you.¡±¡±

    He picked up the Energy Condensation Pill and said, ¡°¡±You seem to be about to break through, right?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen nodded. ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ it¡¯s not far.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It is very dangerous when you are breaking through, especially when you have crossed from the Ascending Realm to the Xumi Realm, which will cause changes in the Sky Origin Stage. At this time, you are the weakest. If the enemy happens to arrive, then you will die for sure.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t have a trusted friend protecting you, then a pill that can guarantee your stability is the best choice.¡±¡±

    He looked at the pill in his hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard that those who have done too many bad things in the martial arts world don¡¯t dare to find anyone to protect them.¡±¡±

    Some people were so popr that they had no friends by their side. They hired some martial artists to protect them, but they were cut into pieces by those martial artists and all their belongings were swept away.

    Do you have any trustworthy friends with you? ¡°¡±¡±¡± No.

    Hailn¡¯s face changed but he didn¡¯t answer.

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Looks like there aren¡¯t any.¡±¡±

    He threw the Energy Condensation Pill over, ¡°¡±Before I ask you the next question, I¡¯ll give you the pill first.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen grabbed the Energy Condensation Pill and carefully kept it. ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    An Zhan walked up to Hei Sen. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°¡±I heard that you are investigating something. Su Pei thinks highly of you. What is it?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen didn¡¯t think of An Zhe¡¯s death as being rted to Su Feiyun¡¯s. After pondering for a while, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. In order to gain his trust, he replied truthfully: ¡°¡±Su Feiyun has been missing for a long time and hasn¡¯t been found.¡±¡±

    Yesterday, they suddenly received news that someone knew who killed Su Feiyun, but the price was one hundred thousand silvers.

    ¡°¡±I was just about to investigate this matter when I was...¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±To ask for money from the Su n, you sure are bold. Who is it?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a girl from the Red Moon Restaurant called Little Die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know where he is?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are dishonest. I usually only give people one chance. Now I give you one chance to answer me again.¡±¡±

    With my trust, there will be many good things in the future.

    Now if you make me sick, then you will die immediately.

    This has nothing to do with anything. I don¡¯t care what you investigate, I only care about your attitude towards me.

    What I want is a spy from the Grand Cauldron Academy, a person who can always report to me about the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance, just once. ¡°¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s expression changed constantly. ¡°¡±This ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you want me to give you a hint?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t know where the little butterfly is?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen suddenly felt that he was not a youth at all, but a demon.

    When he first saw An Zaihai, he felt that he was a youth basking in the sunlight, and every movement he made represented the light of day.

    He was someone who lived in the dark and was used to doing things in the dark.

    Therefore, to him, the conflict over the throne was dazzling, to the point of making him feel disgusted.

    But now, he felt fear. His eyes seemed to be filled with the power to see through all darkness. He didn¡¯t even let go of the thing that was hidden in the deepest part of his heart.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

    Hesse looked up at Anjou, unsure if he was being deceived.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to try. The silently exploding mass of air was enough to prove that An Zhe was a cultivator in the spatial realm.

    Seeing that he was silent, An Zhan pointed at him and said, ¡°¡±The reason why I came to you personally was not because you were important, but because of Su Pei.¡±¡±

    What you don¡¯t want to do, others might want to do.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve given you the chance, and my patience has run out...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait a minute!¡±¡±

    Hei Sen shouted, ¡°¡±I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret ¡­ That¡¯s right, I do know where that little butterfly is.¡±¡±

    Originally, I wanted to control this matter and make Su Pei pay a hundred thousand taels of silver to tell him to fish out the little butterfly with money.

    ¡°¡±Then I got rid of Little Die and took the money myself ¡­ Su Pei actually treated me very badly. After all I did for him, he still used me like a dog.¡±¡±

    An Zeng narrowed his eyes and looked at Hei Sen. ¡°¡±How do you prove that you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±¡±

    Hei Sen anxiously replied, ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t need to lie to you. I won¡¯t lie anymore.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tell me where she is, and my people will prove it.¡±¡±

    However, don¡¯t worry, this matter has nothing to do with me. In my eyes, that one hundred thousand silver taels is nothing.

    I only want a loyal subordinate, not a traitor. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±In... my house.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen was like a deted ball, ¡°¡±Little Die has no one in the capital to believe, so it¡¯s not hard to find her.¡±¡±

    I caught her at the first possible moment and hid her in my house. ¡°¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Very well.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°¡±Actually, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. Deal with today first, then think of a way to deal with meter, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You know that no matter how much stronger I am, I am not stronger than the Su n, so your thinking is also correct.¡±¡±

    Hei Sen¡¯s face was pale. ¡°¡±No, I didn¡¯t think that!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. The three pills I gave you were actually poisons. Of course, they were real pills with poisons in them. Even a master alchemist wouldn¡¯t be able to easily identify them.¡±¡±

    The first one is an internal poison. The second two will die the moment theye in contact with each other, so of course I have already taken the antidote.

    I don¡¯t like it, but I don¡¯t reject it. ¡°¡±

    Hei Sen stood up abruptly. ¡°¡±You actually lied to me!¡±¡±

    He shouted, then staggered and fell down again.

    A few big men rushed in from outside the wall, dug a hole with their hands and feet, and then threw Hei Sen next to Su Feiyun.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>

    Hesse¡¯s home was small and simple.

    There was only one woman in the room. She was curled up in a corner, but her eyes were wide open as she stared at the people walking in. She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.

    Logically speaking, she should be afraid, because no matter who found her, she was dead.

    He came in with Zhuang Feifei, the front and back of the house surrounded by people from the Gathering Merchant House.

    It had only been half an hour since Hei Sen¡¯s ident, it was impossible for Su Pei¡¯s men toe looking for him.

    But for safety¡¯s sake, Zhuang Feifei still decided to take them away immediately.

    ¡°¡±He actually lives in such a shabby ce.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei waved her hands, and her men immediately ran over to the woman called Little Butterfly and carried her out of the room into a gunny sack.

    Anthea looked around the room and saw something that looked like a ledger on the table.

    He walked over and rummaged through it. Then, he frowned deeply.

    Zhuang Feifei walked to An Zeng¡¯s side and looked down. It was indeed an ount book, but what he remembered was not money, but human lives.

    He remembered all the things Hesse had done, one by one. He didn¡¯t know why Hesse had such a habit.

    Zhuang Feifei took the ount book from An Zeng¡¯s hands. ¡°¡±You¡¯re not suited to see this kind of thing.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Believe me, I see more than you do.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shrugged her shoulders, ¡°¡±Who cares about that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe I can help some people.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at An Zaiyue as if he was looking at a monster, ¡°¡±Those are all people Hei Sen has killed. What does that have to do with you?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±If there are orphans and widows, help them if you can.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei did not understand the idea of the dispute, and she did not continue to fight with An for the ount book.

    She turned around and left. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. Something will happen if we stay here for too long.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded and followed Zhuang Feifei out of Hesse¡¯s house.

    At the Merchant House.

    In a secret room in the backyard, the untied Little Die stood there, its lower jaw slightly raised, as if it was trying its best to dere its fearlessness.

    Zhuang Feifei only smiled and sat down on the chair: ¡°¡±Stop pretending, I¡¯ve seen many people like you, don¡¯t use your indifference to cover up the fear in your heart, and your current nonchnt expression doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re strong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the face of absolute power, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong the heart of the weak is.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sat down beside her and looked at the worker kneeling beside Little Die.

    The clerk kept kowtowing, ¡°¡±Mister, please let me go. It was all because I was confused and was tricked by this swindler.¡±¡±

    Mister, I beg you to give me another chance. I promise you that I will work well in Saibei and will nevere back for the rest of my life.

    It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t seduced me, I wouldn¡¯t have sunk deep into her.

    ¡°¡±Mister, please, give me another chance.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die lowered her head and looked at the worker in shock.

    Zhuang Feifei shrugged habitually, ¡°¡±Do you feel disappointed?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The man you care about is a coward.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die shook her head, ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t understand how he could have told such a lie.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei picked up a small notebook beside her and flipped it open to read, ¡°¡±Little Die, Fang Gengcheng¡¯s people, have lost their parents since childhood.

    When you were wandering in the streets, you were discovered by the people from the Red Moon Restaurant and brought back for training.

    However, because your looks and talent are average, you are only at the bottom of the list.

    ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t done anything bad since you were born. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you¡¯ve done it or not. I only want to see what you¡¯ve done to kill me.¡±¡±

    Little Die looked at Zhuang Feifei, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never thought about killing anyone, I only want money!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±Are there any differences between killing one person and killing one indirectly?¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t say no, because people are dead.

    You used the matter of the Gathering Shang Manor as a bargaining chip to prepare for the cost, and you have already forced the entire Gathering Shang Academy to a dead end.

    At that time, the number of people who would die would not be just one person and two people. There might be hundreds or even thousands of people.

    There are more than four thousand people in the various branches of the Gathering Merchant House. You don¡¯t think that you want to kill anyone, but you might be able to create a monstrous killing.

    Do you still think you¡¯ve never thought about killing anyone? ¡°¡±

    Little Die turned around, not willing to talk.

    An Zhan pointed at the assistant and asked, ¡°¡±How long will it take for such aborer who can stay at the headquarters to be nurtured?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied, ¡°¡±At least five years.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±No pity, it¡¯s always a test that allows you to fail. The rest will make people feel at ease.¡±¡±

    The little fellow suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°¡±Why?!¡±¡±

    He stopped kowtowing, stood up, and pointed at Anjou angrily. ¡°¡±Why should he send me to Saibei because of him?¡±¡±

    Nevere back again, never meet the woman you love, spend the rest of your life in that bitter ce?

    ¡°¡±Why?!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the attendant and replied seriously, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you on what basis, when you entered the market at sixteen, what was your first question?¡±¡±

    The attendant was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t reply.

    The head storekeeper, Zhang Yifu, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°¡±The first sentence of every person selected here asks the same question. Are you all prepared to die to protect the whole of the Gathering Merchant House?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you are done, then wee to join us. You will receive better treatment at this time and will receive more resources. You will receive more than three times the amount of money from other ces. Your families will all be cared for by the Merchant House, right?¡±¡±

    The doorman red at Zhang Yifu, but didn¡¯t say a word.

    Zhang Yifu sighed. ¡°¡±Why are you sacrificing yourself when you are questioning me now? Because this is your own free will.¡±¡±

    Why didn¡¯t youe forward when the big man was humiliated?

    It was this Young Master An that had stepped forward?

    Have you thought about it? ¡®

    He lowered his head to look at the booklet in his hand, ¡°¡±The previous July, your father was seriously ill. He had a Small Revitalizing Pellet concocted by the Gathering Merchant House to prolong his life.¡±¡±

    To cultivators, the Small Revitalizing Pellet was nothing.

    However, to ordinary people, the Small Revitalizing Pellet was a miracle medicine to revive the dead.

    At that time, you swore that this life belonged to the Merchant House, do you remember? ¡°¡±

    Zhang Yifu said, ¡°¡±The Gathering Shang Academy has never forced everyone to die. They will exin to you in detail the dangers of participating in the Gathering Shang Academy. They will tell you that you may die. You have all signed the life and death agreement.¡±¡±

    The people who had been destroyed in the past few years were innumerable, but the people who had been treated ruthlessly at the same time had never been willing to give up.

    ¡°¡±So after the incident, the first choice is to send you away. After three to five years in Saibei, when things settle down, I will bring you back.¡±¡±

    The shop assistant suddenly roared, ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t want to go to that damned ce!¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu shook his head. ¡°¡±That¡¯s why you¡¯re wrong. You shouldn¡¯t have done such a fatal thing, but you did it yourself.¡±¡±

    With a thump, the shop assistant slumped to the ground. ¡°¡±I ¡­ don¡¯t want to die!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied tly, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to die, and don¡¯t want to suffer, and don¡¯t want to bear any responsibility, then why should I give you such a high sry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why so much care for you?¡±¡±

    The clerk looked up and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Xiao Die said coldly, ¡°¡±If you die, then die. There is no other choice, why embarrass yourself?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t regret ever liking you, and I thought I¡¯d be buried with you if I died.

    But now, I don¡¯t n to do that. ¡°¡±

    She looked at Zhuang Feifei and said, ¡°¡±After you kill me, don¡¯t bury yourself with him.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±Originally, you were destined to die, but there are people who do not wish for you to die.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die was stunned, ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei stared at An Zhe, ¡°¡±Him.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die also looked at An Zeng and asked in shock, ¡°¡±You... why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Answer me a question first. Why didn¡¯t you say anything after we got into Hesse¡¯s house?¡±¡±

    Little Die replied, ¡°¡±If you make a ruckus, you will be beaten. Since you¡¯re going to die, why suffer so much?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded, ¡°¡±Let me ask you one more question. Who would like to ask for money from the Su n and the Gathering Merchant House?¡±¡±

    Xiao Die replied, ¡°¡±No one has any thoughts. He suggested, I agree. That is our idea.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t like him, will you agree?¡±¡±

    Xiao Die didn¡¯t know how to answer. It stayed silent for a while.

    An Nan looked at Zhuang Feifei and said, ¡°¡±I feel that such a calm girl, and she is also a loyal one, is much better than your shop assistant.¡±¡±

    Since you can send a heartless assistant to Saibei, sending her to Saibei shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°¡±Training for a while, maybe in the future, you¡¯ll be a good helper.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die was surprised, ¡°¡±You... really don¡¯t want to kill me?¡±¡±

    That assistant also seemed to see hope as he got up and kowtowed again, ¡°¡±Thank you, sir!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you, sir!¡±¡±

    He reached out to pull Little Die¡¯s skirt. ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you kneel down?¡±¡±

    Little Die dodged to the side, her eyes filled with disgust.

    ¡°¡±In the end, I was the one who caused the trouble at the Gathering Merchant House.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, their little cmity can be considered to have arisen because of me. How about this, I will make the decision ¡­ Considering that one of them is a first offence, while the other is trapped by love, they can be a little more lenient.¡±¡±

    The assistant kowtowed. ¡°¡±Thank you, Young Master An. Thank you, Young Master An!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will never forget your kindness for the rest of my life. You are my reincarnated parents!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t thank me so quickly. We have to make things clear.¡±¡±

    If she was spared lightly, he could send her to Saibei without killing her. If he could be of use in the future, her life could be considered a foregone conclusion.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll forgive you, but you don¡¯t have to ¡­ die so ugly. I think leaving aplete corpse is fine.¡±¡±

    Under the terrified gaze of the assistant, Zhuang Feifei waved her hands: ¡°¡±Pull him out, he looks disgusting.¡±¡±

    Two big men came over and tied up the worker. Their mouths were gagged and they pulled him out.

    Xiao Die looked at the worker from time to time. Apparently, she was reluctant to part with him. She tried to beg for mercy a few times, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t.

    Because she really was a very calm person, because she knew that nothing she said would make sense.

    ¡°¡±Thank ¡­¡±¡±

    She wanted to thank Anjou, but Anjou stopped her.

    An Zhan looked at her and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to thank me. Even if I said it, I had no choice but to thank Mister Xie if the Gathering Shang Academy doesn¡¯t let you go.¡±¡±

    And remember, you don¡¯t think you¡¯re trying to kill anyone, but the moment you think about it, thousands of lives are hanging with you.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to Saibei. During the first few years, your every move will be watched by the Gathering Merchant Guild. If there¡¯s nothing else in a few years, you can go to the Great Xi if you want. That ce is much more prosperous than Saibei after all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Little Die suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Zhuang Fei Fei, ¡°¡±Take me in.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Xiao Die looked up and replied, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to die.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei was silent for a moment, then she nodded, ¡°¡±This reason is enough. Take her to our branch in Saibei. Don¡¯t show your face for the first three years and learn how to pack from the shopkeeper over there.

    ¡°¡±If you fail to learn in three years, you can either die, or scram and die.¡±¡±

    She pointed to the struggle. ¡°¡±I am not him. I do not have the heart of a Bodhisattva.

    But I have my word that I will not kill you if I promise him not to.

    ¡°¡±But don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ll give you the chance. It¡¯ll depend on how you grasp it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan gave a bitter smile. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a Bodhisattva either.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at him seriously and said: ¡°¡±You are not a Bodhisattva, a Bodhisattva does not kill.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what you are. I knew you were scary.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am an ordinary person, very ordinary.¡±¡±

    Xiao Die couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°¡±Who... is he?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei answered thoughtfully, ¡°¡±A... person who cannot be seen through.¡±¡±

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>

    When An Zhe left the courtyard, he suddenly felt likeughing. He originally thought that his reborn life would be boring, but who would have thought that it would be so exciting.

    Compared to the previous experience of walking step by step to the first seat of the Hall of Magic, his life had been much more tortuous.

    Not long after he left the yard, An Zhe always felt a pair of cold eyes looking at him from behind.

    This feeling was not good. Before the incident in the Yan Country, he had this feeling as well.

    However, at that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it in order to save the heavy weapon.

    This kind of feeling was probably like walking in the wilderness with a chill running down your spine. When you looked back ¡­ a wolf was not far behind you.

    The older generation always taught the younger generation, if there was something suddenly hanging over your shoulder in the wilderness, never to turn around, the wolf would bite your neck if you turned around ¡­ .How could the wolf have such patience, if it could put its ws on a person¡¯s shoulder, it would already bite.

    The people on the prairie had a deeper understanding of wolves. In Fanggu, there were many nomads from the north, and they would be treated well in the Yan Dynasty.

    Therefore, he had chatted with these prairie people more than once while he was in the restaurant.

    When the people of the prairie described wolves, there was only one word to describe them... ruthlessness and greed.

    Wolves were vicious, not only against their prey, but also against themselves.

    Greed, on the other hand, was a character that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate even more.

    The coyotes often attacked the herds of sheep and horses of the prairie men at times when they could not catch enough prey. An Zeng had once heard a herdsman say that when a wolf bites his prey, no power of any kind could make him open his mouth, and that was ruthlessness and greed.

    When the herdsman spoke of these things, he still felt a lingering fear.

    He said that once the wolves had attacked the horses of their tribe, and because their people had a natural fear of wolves, they would not take the initiative to hunt them, but when their horses were threatened, they would also show their machetes.

    The herdsman once killed a female wolf with his own hands. At that time, the female wolf bit a horse in the stomach and the horse madly galloped away in pain.

    The herdsmen chased after him, cutting the she-wolf in half from the waist, while the front half of the she-wolf still hung from the horse¡¯s belly and ran far away.

    The horse fell to the ground after losing too much blood. The female wolf that was about to die used itsst bit of strength to tear off a piece of the horse¡¯s flesh and swallowed it with iparable satisfaction.

    This was a wolf, a vicious and greedy species.

    An Zhe felt that the eyes on his back were the same as the eyes of the coyote mentioned by the herdsmen.

    Can¡¯t turn back?

    Andersen smiled, then stopped and turned.

    He saw a man he knew, a man he¡¯d beaten not so long ago.

    Ding Shengxia

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s face had a very obvious scar. It looked like an ugly centipede was lying on his face.

    This made the originally elegant young master turn ugly.

    Of course, with Ding Shengxia¡¯s family background, no matter how ugly he was, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to marry a wife. But he should also be clear that the girl under him absolutely didn¡¯t want to see his face.

    In fact, the biggest part of Ding Shengxia¡¯s hatred towards An Ying was due to the scar on her face.

    When he saw An Zeng turn around, he smiled. ¡°¡±What, an ident?¡±¡±

    An Zeng didn¡¯t say anything, only calmly looked at that person.

    Ding Shengxia raised his hand and gently stroked the scar on his face. ¡°¡±Are you looking at this scar?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is your gift. You must feel good to leave such a scar on my face, right?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t feel good. I forgot whether I hit your face or not.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Forgot?!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°¡±You ruined my face and everything. You actually forgot?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You actually forgot?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Hitting someone isn¡¯t a pleasant thing to do, even if you win.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t usually take the initiative to hit anyone unless I have to.

    I¡¯m not stronger than anyone by beating them up.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t bepared to anyone, and it¡¯s not like I can defeat anyone, even if it means sess.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia grinned, ¡°¡±What do you mean by saying all this to me now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t think much of me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to express, you¡¯re right,¡±¡± An Zaixin said.

    The viciousness in Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes became clearer. At this moment, she was certain that she was no longer seeing a person but a wolf.

    Ding Shengxia thought that the war for peace had destroyed everything he had. In fact, it was all about self-respect.

    The pride in Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes was exactly the same as the food in the bitch¡¯s eyes. No one could take it away from her.

    Ding Shengxia looked at An Zeng and said word by word, ¡°¡±I will also cut a scar on your face, deeper and longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia shook her head. ¡°¡±No, I will humiliate you in front of everyone.¡±¡±

    Not long after, the Martial Arts Academy would hold an internalpetition to participate in the Autumn Festival. For the sake of fairness, even new students could enroll to participate.

    ¡°¡±I hope you won¡¯t run away. I want to defeat you in front of everyone in the academy¡¯s selection.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you put it this way, I don¡¯t even want to participate in the selection anymore.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia sneered, ¡°¡±Are you afraid?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to step on dog shit a second time. I also want to buy a new pair of shoes.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia suddenly clenched her fist tightly, the veins on the back of her hand were exposed.

    Ding Shengxia took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±Do not be too arrogant.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t think that if Chen likes you, you can do whatever you want.

    ¡°¡±The Martial Arts Academy is not your Martial Arts Academy, and the Military Department is not your Military Department.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s not mine, but thankfully it¡¯s not yours.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia turned around and left. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t make me look down on you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the selection.¡±¡±

    As he stared at Ding Shengxia¡¯s back, he suddenly felt that life was even more interesting.

    When he returned outside the sect, An Zhe saw a group of people moring outside the sect. The big men inside the sect were fighting in a line, blocking the group of people outside the sect.

    When An Zeng walked over, that group of people madly pounced on him as if they were mice that had seen food.

    ¡°¡±Sect Master An, you must help us!¡±¡±

    An elderly woman tremblingly walked up to An Xuan, grabbed his clothes and said, ¡°¡±People from your sect are bullying people, do you care?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This olddy is a pengci woman,¡±¡± said Du in a thin voice as he pushed his way through the crowd. ¡°¡±Our sect¡¯s shopping cart passes by on the street, and she suddenly lies down in front of it and says our people have bumped into her.¡±¡±

    I asked the driver, Kim San-jai, and he swore he didn¡¯t run into anyone.

    Then they all came around and forced us to pay.

    ¡°¡±You said that we won¡¯t take out a single copper coin for things that aren¡¯t unreasonable.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked at the few constables standing in the distance and said, ¡°¡±The people from Fang Gu Manor have arrived. They probably want us topensate them for the matter.¡±¡±

    This kind of old man could not live for many years by relying on himself, so he had no scruples.

    If they started a ruckus, the Fang family would not be willing to deal with them.

    ¡°¡±It was said that she had cheated a horse carriage belonging to a horse carriagepany a few days ago. Initially, the people in the horse carriage were unwilling to pay for it, and even those who drove the horse carriage had some background.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But these people are obviously prepared. They know how to make a big deal of it.

    A group of people split up into groups. One of them fell to the ground and pretended to have been bumped into. A group of people surrounded the carriage, unable to get on.

    The rest of the group split up and ran out, spreading the news on the streets, leading others to mislead and attract the attention of the onlookers.

    ¡°¡±When the situation gets serious, the government can¡¯t rush to deal with it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded slightly, ¡°¡±Call the Golden Three Token over.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du turned around and waved his hand. Then, Jin San Zhen walked over from behind the crowd with his head lowered.

    The people who were pretending to be angry punched him. His clothes were torn, but Jin San did not resist.

    An Zhan stretched out his hand and arranged his clothes neatly for the Golden Three Token. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Give me a sentence, have you bumped into anyone?¡±¡±

    Jin San raised his head and tears welled up in the eyes of this muscr man. ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m a martial artist, and my eyes and hands are fast. I stopped when the carriage was at least two meters away from her.¡±¡±

    An Chou patted him on the shoulder. ¡°¡±That¡¯s enough, I believe you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan snapped his fingers and asked in a loud voice, ¡°¡±When Jin San Feng was beaten up by them just now, did you guys fight back?¡±¡±

    The big men in charge of maintaining order to prevent those people from rushing into the sect shook their heads, ¡°¡±No, the sect leader said that you are not allowed to bully themoners.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, I said not to bully themon people, but I also said, no one can bully my people.¡±¡±

    Have you been here since it happened?

    ¡°¡±Did you all see how a few of you beat the Golden Three before this?¡±¡±

    One of the big men said in a loud voice, ¡°¡±Sovereign, we have seen clearly who has made their move.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Find them out, don¡¯t let any of them get away.¡±¡±

    A group ofrge men rushed out of the sect as if they had received an imperial edict. Following the instructions given, they pulled out all the people who had beaten up the Gold Three Token one by one.

    The men blew up their nests and began to throw their weight around.

    The olddy lowered her head to the ground. ¡°¡±Aiya, there¡¯s no justice in this. The people of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect are bullying us. We didn¡¯t even lose money when we bumped into them, and they still want to beat us.¡±¡±

    A few of the women also followed suit and rolled around on the ground, ¡°¡±A bunch of hooligans actually dared to behave atrociously in the capital, do they even have kinglyws?¡±¡±

    They were making a ruckus, and the few constables standing nearby were just watching, not caring in the slightest.

    The Fang family didn¡¯t have a good impression of the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, because once An Zaihai entered the city, the first thing he did was cripple their constable.

    However, regardless of how noisy those people were, the men who were ordered to fight were like tigers and wolves, pulling over ten of the men who had beaten people out of the crowd.

    The men of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect knelt on the street ording to these people. The crowd of people cursed at them maliciously while the women rushed forward to fight. There were even some who began to pull on their clothes.

    An Zhan frowned. ¡°¡±Regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, we¡¯ll still hold down those who make a move.¡±¡±

    Another group of men rushed forward, and the noisy women pressed their hands on the ground.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s ten years older than me,¡±¡± he said, ¡°¡±and I call him Big Brother.¡±¡±

    When he was in Fringe City, no matter how short of money he was, he never harmed themon people.

    With a de in hand, he charged into the Poison Wolf¡¯s Vige alone and killed thirteen bandits that bullied men and tyrannized women.

    Such a man, you have just hit him, scolded him, insulted him, he did not fight back, did not use violence.

    One man can send you all to hell if he wants to. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan pointed at himself. ¡°¡±I said before, the people of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect are not allowed to bully themon people. That¡¯s because we are all from themon people, and our parents are also poor people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But if my people are bullied, no matter who it is, I want justice back.¡±¡±

    He looked at his subordinates and said, ¡°¡±When the Golden Three Token was beaten up earlier, you guys didn¡¯t help him. It was because of my order that I punished myself for not helping him for three days.¡±¡±

    And you, each of you, withhold ten days of monthly silver.

    Now, these people could be counted on. Every single one of them could break both their legs, and not a single one of them could be missing.

    ¡°¡±If these women dare to make a move, we¡¯ll beat them up without any hesitation.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked to arge willow tree at the side and sat down. He ordered a bottle of wine, took a sip, and then handed it to Jin San. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve suffered a grievance.¡±¡±

    Jin San wiped his reddened eyes. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not afraid of being wronged, I¡¯m just afraid of ruining our sect¡¯s reputation.¡±¡±

    An Chou patted him on the shoulder. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±¡±

    A group of men held down the men who were causing trouble and started beating them up. It was the sound of crying for their parents and the sound of bones being broken.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>

    An Zeng sat under the willow tree and drank with the Golden Three Token to chat.

    In front of them, there was a huge mess. Those who were causing trouble were beaten to the point of crying and crying for their mothers and fathers.

    However, on the side of the Struggle and the Golden Three Token, it seemed so quiet that it was only the two of them.

    ¡°¡±When I first arrived at Fringe City four years ago, the first person I recruited was Fatty Si, and the second was you.

    ¡°¡±At that time, the two of you were the only bandits in Fringe City. Other people might say that you killed people with bloodlust, but I know that you two never killed innocents.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, I wanted to offer you a cup of wine, but you said that I was the Lord and that this cup of wine was not for you to drink.¡±¡±

    But in my opinion, there¡¯s never been any master-ve rtionship between us.

    ¡°¡±I respected you as a person and called you ¡®big brother¡¯. Thus, I drank one cup of wine for you and three cups for myself.¡±¡±

    He handed the gon to Jin San, ¡°¡±That year, the citizens of Fringe City¡¯s King Vige were robbed by the Poison Wolf Vige. More than seventy people from a small vige were killed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go into the Poison Wolf¡¯s Camp with a de in your hand. Take seven arrows and three sabers. There are two holes left in your body from the pike. Are you still wounded?¡±¡±

    Jin San smiled tearfully. ¡°¡±Why isn¡¯t he here? It still hurts even when it rains on a cloudy day.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Pull those scum over here.¡±¡±

    A group of men dragged a group of people with broken legs to stand in front of An Zeng. After throwing them to the ground, the group of people wailed in such a way that it made people¡¯s ears go numb.

    ¡°¡±Take off your coat.¡±¡±

    The Golden Three Token hesitated for a moment before dodging the jacket. The scars on its body were shocking to the eye.

    An Zhan pointed at the scars on Jin San¡¯s body and said, ¡°¡±He didn¡¯t fight back when you beat him up and scolded him. It was because he tolerated it, not because he was afraid of you!¡±¡±

    He looked towards the Golden Three Token, ¡°¡±I have asked around since then, the reason why you killed your way into the Poison Wolf¡¯s Camp is because an old grandma of the Great King¡¯s Vige cooked you a pot of porridge when you were poor and destitute.¡±¡±

    You said many times that if you hadn¡¯t had that pot of gruel, you would have been dead.

    ¡°¡±I heard that the people from the Poison Wolf¡¯s Vige ransacked the vige. You rushed back from one hundred and thirty miles away in one night, but by the time you arrived, the vige was already littered with corpses.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then you went to the Poison Wolf¡¯s Stronghold and killed all the bandits.¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked at the men lying on the ground and said, ¡°¡±You dare call yourselves men in front of him?!¡±¡±

    The reason why he didn¡¯t retaliate was because he didn¡¯t want the Heavenly Ascension Sect to have someone who bullied themon people scolding them.

    Do you really think that he doesn¡¯t dare to hit you?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t dare to cripple you?¡±¡±

    One of the men knew that he had met a tough opponent this time. He endured the pain and begged for mercy, ¡°¡±Master An, Master An, we know we¡¯re in the wrong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is our mistake, shall we just let it go?¡±¡±

    A woman called after him, ¡°¡±Forget it?¡±¡±

    How can he beat you up like this?

    ¡°¡±I want him to go bankrupt!¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed and then turned his head, ¡°¡±I never want to see a woman get beaten up. Most of the time, the men who beat up women are all bastards.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But a woman like you isn¡¯t worthy of being a woman.¡±¡±

    The woman was still shrieking, ¡°¡±What can you do to me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you dare to hit me, I will let everyone in the city know that your Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect is a rogue!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Look into their background.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du immediately arranged for people to investigate. In less than ten minutes, he gathered a lot of information from the nearby streets.

    ¡°¡±These people are all from the same family, that is, Fang Gu.

    All year long, they relied on touching porcin to amass wealth, and gave Fang Shoufu a lot of filial piety, so Fang Shoufu also did not ask.

    They were keeping an eye on the people who hade into the capital from outside the city. Many of them had been extorted by them to the point of losing everything they owned.

    These people did not seem to be all. It was said that their group had more than one hundred people.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m guessing that there are still some of them waiting outside, afraid of being beaten up and not daring to show their faces.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Every year, they extort a lot of money from people who enter the city from outside, and local people are bullied by them a lot,¡±¡± he said in a low voice.

    The Fang family received the benefits and turned a blind eye.

    An Chao nodded, ¡°¡±Drag all these people into the sect, send someone to the Fang family¡¯s residence, and ask how that Prefect Xu Zheng will handle this matter.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu walked over from the door, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine if you go. You¡¯ve been there too many times, so you¡¯re quite familiar with the route.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu smiled, ¡°¡±I¡¯m old, so I can run errands.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you¡¯re twenty years younger, I¡¯ll go up and beat you, too.¡±¡±

    An Zizhi smiled, ¡°¡±Forget it, it doesn¡¯t hurt to hit someone. It hurts your hands.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu turned around and walked towards those few constables. Those constables also knew that it was not an easy fight to be dealt with. After listening to Madman Qu¡¯s words, they came over.

    The leader of the constables quickly bowed and bowed towards An Zaihai. ¡°¡±Master An, we are also watching this matter. Don¡¯t worry, if the Prefect asks us about it, we will tell him the truth.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been tough, let me buy you a drinkter.¡±¡±

    When those few constables heard An Zaiyue say that he wanted to buy them a drink, they knew that there were benefits to be had. After that, they became even more polite, turned around and followed Madman Qu to the Fang family¡¯s residence.

    Those women, including the olddy, were still lying on the ground, unable to get up. They were toozy to bother about the fight, so they allowed the big men to surround them and not a single one of them was allowed to leave.

    After an hour or so, those women felt that there was no point in lying down and started to curse.

    Until now, they didn¡¯t think that they would encounter a boulder that they couldn¡¯t even chew on this time around.

    These people were so greedy and greedy that they had lost their brains. They thought that An Zaihai hade to the capital from outside the city and had heard that the Heavenly Ascension Sect was very rich. Thus, they plotted to run into the entrance of the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    Not long after that, Master Liu, Master of the Fang family, and the closest confidant of the Fang family, Xu Zhengsheng, rushed over personally.

    This was a man who always seemed to be humble, but Andersen knew exactly how many flowers there were in the belly of such a man.

    ¡°¡±Master An, take a look at what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s so lively.¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng first greeted An Xin, then leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±The Prefect already knows about this matter. After making such a ruckus, he still has to leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In a moment, my men will take that Master Jin of the Golden Three to the magistrate court and casually walk through the crowd. In the evening, they will send him back.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue still needed to rely on the Fang Residence to get close to the higher-ups of the imperial government. He still needed to save Xiao Qidao¡¯s mother, Ye Yun, so he couldn¡¯t afford to make a ruckus at the Fang Residence for the time being.

    Although he hated Xu Zhengsheng and also hated Liu Suifeng, he still had to maintain his dignity and spend his money.

    He smiled and replied, ¡°¡±Recently, someone came to our house to bring some local specialties. Later, we will have someone send them to your house to have a taste.¡±¡±

    Liu Suo immediately broke into a smile, ¡°¡±Master An, don¡¯t worry. Our Fang Shun Pce is a ce ruled byw, how could we allow a bunch of rascals to take advantage of us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you what, do you want me to make this Master Jin feel wronged?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded: ¡°¡±Fatty Si, you and Jin San Feng will go to the magistrate court.¡±¡±

    Fourth Fatty was a man with a body simr to Du¡¯s. He immediately nodded: ¡°¡±Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go too.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±You go as well. Bring the person back tonight.¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng turned around and looked at the people who were touching the porcin and asked, ¡°¡±What do you n to do with these people?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you think should be done?¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±In the end, this matter will be put down. I think it¡¯s better this way. I¡¯ll take him with me first, after all, I¡¯m not at a disadvantage anyway.¡±¡±

    You beat them up pretty badly. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson so that they can show off their moves in the future and not dare to cause trouble again.

    ¡°¡±Let the man go, and this will be over.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As long as you take care of it.¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Alright then, leave this to me.¡±¡±

    He sent for a few carts, loaded the men with broken legs, and left with the group of weeping women.

    An Zaiyue entered the sect and saw Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye standing side by side, their expressions all ugly to behold.

    ¡°¡±Have you seen the ugliness of human nature again?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Gu Qianye sighed, ¡°¡±If Xiao Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t stop me, I would have already destroyed these people.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±If we kill them, this matter will be a big issue. It won¡¯t be beneficial to our Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand. For a little money, how could a person be so ugly?¡±¡±

    That old woman was at least sixty or seventy years old. How could she be so ugly?

    I also know about the matter of the Golden Three Token. The old granny who saved him was extremely poor in her own family, but she still used thest of her food to cook Jin Three a pot of porridge.

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re both old people, so why is there such a big difference?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Humans are the mostplicated creatures. I¡¯ve seen many times... much uglier than this.¡±¡±

    The crowd that had gathered outside gradually dispersed as well. Many of them were in cahoots with those who had broken the porcin.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t dare to make a move earlier was because they could tell that the person they were fighting over really dared to make a move.

    They dispersed with the crowd, asionally turning their heads, their eyes filled with viciousness.

    These people were the same as the ferocity in the eyes of the wolves on the ins, because of their greed, a degenerate greed.

    After entering through the gate, An Zaixin arranged for everyone to continue practicing martial arts. Then he nned out the training n for Xiao Qidao and Skinny Du.

    There was no need for An Zaidao to hire Mr. Xiao Qidao. In this world, there were few people more powerful than him.

    Even though his cultivation level was far from what it used to be, the things in his head were still there.

    Xiao Qidao was very sensible, so much that it made one¡¯s heart ache for him.

    After arriving in the capital for so long, he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to ask about his mother, but An Zhan knew how anxious he was.

    ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m working hard and will bring out your mother very soon.¡±¡±

    An Zhan rubbed Xiao Qidao¡¯s head. ¡°¡±What you need to do now is cultivate properly. Once you be stronger, you will be able to protect your mother in the future so that she won¡¯t be bullied anymore.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao turned his head and looked at the wine g hanging outside his room. ¡°¡±Big Brother An Chou, don¡¯t worry. I will cultivate properly and in the future, I won¡¯t let anyone bully my mother or bully you or the people from our Heavenly Ascension Sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I believe you.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao clenched his fists. ¡°¡±I also believe in Brother An Zou.¡±¡±

    An Zhan looked at the wine g. ¡°¡±Right, I¡¯ve never asked you before. Who gave this wine g to your mother? Do you still remember?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qishao carefully recalled, ¡°¡±I asked mother before. Mother only told me that she asked for it from a master when she had me.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao thought for a moment, guessing that the sword intent on the wine g should have been requested by Xiao Qidao¡¯s biological father from an expert.

    The former crown prince of Yan should know of his current situation. Therefore, he was worried that Ye Yun and his mother would encounter danger. After Ye Yun had just gotten pregnant, he had asked for such a sword intent.

    It was unknown how Aunty Ye had managed to seal the sword intent on the wine g.

    When he was still in the city, An Zhe had borrowed the sword intent from the wine g.

    However, at that time, An Zhe was too weak, and the power he borrowed was also very weak.

    An Zaiyue always felt that the true power of the banner was so strong that it didn¡¯t make sense, and also didn¡¯t make sense.

    Perhaps, only after encountering a true expert, or when the strength of Little Seven reached a certain level, would he be able to disy the true power of the sword intent sealed on the wine g.

    Time passed by very quickly, and the night quietly slipped through the gaps between the fingers.

    An Zeng looked outside and frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Send someone to take a look. Why haven¡¯t Jin San and the otherse back yet?¡±¡±

    At that moment, Fat Four, who was covered in blood, ran into the yard with a person on his back and a person in his arms. He shouted, ¡°¡±Quick, save him!¡±¡±

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>

    Fat Four was a fierce northern man, over 1.9 meters in height. He was fat, but he was not flippant. He was very strong.

    However, when he rushed in, he was almost unable to stand, and blood sttered all the way down his body.

    At first nce, it was impossible to tell how many wounds there were on his body and how many cuts there were on his clothes. It was very easy to tell that these wounds were caused by sharp des.

    He held the medallion in one hand and the muscles in his arms were stretched taut.

    He had a madman on his back, his other hand behind his back.

    As An Zeng rushed over, he saw a deep wound on the arm of Fatty Si, who was holding the Golden Three Token. The flesh was split open to the sides, revealing the white bones inside.

    He clenched his teeth and brought back the Golden Three Token and Madman Qu while covered in wounds like this.

    The moment he saw An Zaiyue, Fatty could no longer hold on and fell to the ground.

    Qu Liuxi rushed out of the room and quickly took out the medicine box.

    ¡°¡±My master was knocked unconscious. He carried it in to rest and to bandage his wounds.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fatty Four¡¯s body is full of injuries. Deal with it first, there are no internal injuries.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Golden Three Token...¡±¡±

    An Zizheng¡¯s heart immediately sank when he saw Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand tremble.

    ¡°¡±How is he?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s ¡­ dead.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her hands were shaking nonstop.

    She had treated many people in these years, but this was the first time she had seen someone from her sect die.

    The wounds on Jin San¡¯s body were many, twice as many as those on Fatty Si.

    His body was almost cut off, and the deep cuts on his body were chilling.

    The deadliest wound was in his neck and heart, a knife that cut through his throat and arteries, a knife that pierced his heart.

    ¡°¡±Save him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng knelt down on one knee, his eyes red as he stared at the corpse of the Golden Three Token.

    Qu Liuxi powerlessly shook her head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t save him, even if it¡¯s a Violet grade divine medicine.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sat on the floor with a dispirited look in his eyes.

    After a moment, he stood up and strode out, ¡°¡±Treat Madman and Fatty.¡±¡±

    Thin Du was worried about him so he quickly chased after him.

    But they were stopped by the strife, which kept him at home.

    Gu Qianye picked up a sabre from the weapon rack and followed behind An Zhe out of the gate. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Just as he reached the entrance, Liu Suo arrived with a group of constables.

    Liu Suifeng was so tired that he was panting heavily, and his face was covered in sweat.

    When he saw An Zaiyue leave, he hurriedly ran over to stop him. ¡°¡±Master An, Master An, listen to me. This matter exceeded my expectations.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Master An, don¡¯t leave yet. Listen to my exnation.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stopped and looked at Liu Yi coldly, ¡°¡±I gave him to you. You said that you would send him back to me at night.¡±¡±

    Now that he¡¯s back and his body¡¯s almost mashed, how do you want to exin it to me? ¡°¡±

    Liu Suifeng gasped for breath and said, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect that group of people to be so crazy. The Prefect specifically asked me to teach them a lesson and warn them not to cause trouble earlier.¡±¡±

    However, no one would have thought that they would be so daring as to bribe some underworld people to attack them on the way.

    Let me look into this, okay?

    ¡°¡±Rest assured, Master An, I will definitely give you an exnation.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stared straight into Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take your exnationter. Now tell me, who did they buy?¡±¡±

    Liu Yi was stunned. ¡°¡±I ¡­ don¡¯t know?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue reached out his hand to grab Liu Suifeng¡¯s clothes and lifted him up, ¡°¡±You already know that group of people bought the killer just when something happened. Don¡¯t you know who they bought it from?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I gave you face and told you to take them away, but now they¡¯re back. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation? Now tell me who the killers are!¡±¡±

    It was not that he did not want to say it, it was because he did not know who those people had bribed.

    An Zeng was like a wild beast. He knew that once he started talking recklessly, tonight, blood would rain and the wind would blow in Fang Gengcheng.

    With his understanding of the struggle for peace, he did not hesitate to turn the entire Fang family over for his own people.

    ¡°¡±Grandfather An, listen to me. This matter needs to be handled by the magistrate court. The Prefect has already rushed over to the magistrate court.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then I¡¯ll look for it myself.¡±¡±

    An Xuan casually tossed Liu Suo to the side. ¡°¡±You said I would only kill the people who did it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out how to kill each and every one of you.¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng was on the verge of tears. He hugged An Zhe¡¯s legs and didn¡¯t dare to let go. ¡°¡±I beg you, Master An, I beg you, I beg you, please don¡¯t make a move tonight.¡±¡±

    Leave this matter to the Prefect, he will definitely give you an exnation.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s an eventful day right now, so Fang Shoucheng can¡¯t have any more mishaps. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the Prefect would be able to exin this to the imperial government.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This has nothing to do with me. I only want the killer.¡±¡±

    Liu Suifeng hoarsely shouted, ¡°¡±Master An, don¡¯t be rash. Those people are definitely hiding somewhere. It¡¯s not easy to find them.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai strode out, ¡°¡±Regarding this matter, the Fang family shall ignore it.¡±¡±

    He followed the trail of blood until he was about two miles away from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. There were even more traces of blood on the ground.

    Fatty Si¡¯s martial arts were not ordinary. Although he could not cultivate, his physical arts were already very strong.

    Although he was severely injured, his speed was not slow in the beginning as he ran the two miles with all his might.

    Moreover, the people chasing them were targeting the Golden Three Token, so they didn¡¯t chase them down.

    An Zaihai looked around, as if he saw the scene of a group of assassins besieging Fatty Si and Jin San Fu.

    He looked around carefully and saw blood stains in other directions. Then, he continued to chase the trail of blood.

    Liu Suifeng chased after him, ¡°¡±Master An, this matter is not simple. Those assassins might have a strong background. Otherwise, who would dare to kill someone in the capital?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue ignored him and continued to look around while walking forward.

    Liu followed behind him, ¡°¡±Master An, I know you feel bad, but you have to think about it.

    After all, you have juste to the capital from outside the city, so you don¡¯t know much about it.

    At times like these, those who were not allowed to see the light of day were even more difficult to deal with than the ones who appeared on the surface.

    ¡°¡±You have a boundless future in the Military Department. Why did you have to give up your future because of this?¡±¡±

    As An Zhan walked, he said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want the future. I want those who kill me to die.¡±¡±

    Liu Yuan knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade them to fight, so he hurriedly sent people back to Fang Shoufu to inform the Prefect Xu Zhengsheng.

    An Zaiyue nodded to Gu Qianye, before quietly leaving.

    An hourter, Gu Qianye returned, whispering into An Zaihe¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±I followed Liu Suifeng¡¯s men back to the Fang Guang Manor, and not long after that Xu Zhengsheng sent people out to leave the court. I followed that person along the way, and it was either to the ce where the people who had broken the porcin were staying, or to where the assassins were.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye rushed out, following closely behind her.

    Liu Suo did not know what the two of them had said, so he could not chase after them even if he wanted to.

    Gu Qianye brought An Zaiyue across a few streets and arrived outside an inn.

    An Xuan pushed open the door and went in. The innkeeper and the clerk were in a panic in the room.

    ¡°¡±Where is he?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The innkeeper kneeled down. ¡°¡±My lord, please do not drag the matter in the martial arts world into your small business. We are only a small business. We do not dare to provoke people in the martial arts world like you.¡±¡±

    An Zizheng took out a silver note and handed it to the inn owner. ¡°¡±This silver is enough for you to live a peaceful life. Tell me where those people went. You will leave Fang Shoucheng early tomorrow ande back in a year and a half.¡±¡±

    The shop owner wanted to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t resist seeing the number on the banknotes. He took the banknotes and pointed towards the door, ¡°¡±We¡¯re over there. This is all I can tell you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue sped his hands and said, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    He turned around and rushed out, running along the street with Gu Qianye.

    After running for about three miles, they saw several carriages galloping forward.

    An Xuan rushed directly to the front of the first horse carriage, then grabbed the reins and pressed them down. The horse whinnied and fell to the ground, unable to move.

    The carriage suddenly stopped, and the carriage rushed forward. An Zeng kicked the carriage, and the carriage immediately fell apart.

    Quite a few people rolled out of the carriage. With a nce, An Zeng saw that one of them was one of the men who had his leg broken during the day.

    The people from the carriage behind rushed over, and An Zaiyue reached out to take the sabre from Gu Qianye¡¯s hands.

    Dozens of muscr men rushed towards An Zeng with weapons in their hands. An Zeng cleaved the frontmost one in half with a single chop, then started ughtering like a tiger in a flock of sheep.

    The street was full of shouts, and the sound of the knife breaking flesh and bones was mixed in with it.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s de cut open a person¡¯s neck, and then cut off the next person¡¯s waist.

    The dozens of men charged at him, and he fought his way backwards, from one end to the other.

    Within a few minutes, dozens of men were hacked to the ground.

    The ring shaped saber in his hand had already broken through quite a few gaps.

    A bloodstained An Zhan knocked over several carriages and took out the people from the carriages one by one.

    He made them kneel there, in a row.

    Heid the knife on the first man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Tell me, who was the killer you hired?¡±¡±

    The first man trembled and dared not speak.

    Then he walked up to the second man and ced the knife on the other man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±¡±

    The second man cried out, and once again, An Zhe chopped down with his de.

    He walked over to the third person. ¡°¡±Are you going to tell me or not?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a meeting of the four forces!¡±¡±

    A third person kneeled and kowtowed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the Four Directions Guild. The steward hired people from the Four Directions Guild to kill that Master Jin, then we will hide all night and leave the capital tomorrow morning.¡±¡±

    The steward said that he couldn¡¯t take it lying down. After killing them, he will let you know how powerful we are even if you don¡¯t stay in the capital anymore.

    He also said that he would hide in the capital for a few days and thene back and kill your men one by one.

    ¡°¡±If any of your peoplee out, we will kill one of them. We will let you know how powerful we are.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is in charge?¡±¡±

    The person quickly replied, ¡°¡±There are two. One of them is the olddy. She was frightened earlier, so she¡¯s in the carriage behind us.¡±¡±

    There was also the olddy¡¯s son, Hu Dihuan, who was also our leader.

    He¡¯s the one who called us together. He¡¯s the one who does everything. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Where is he?¡±¡±

    That person replied, ¡°¡±He should still be in the Fang Gu Prefecture, negotiating with the Prefect.¡±¡±

    An Zaijian descended and killed that person.

    He killed every single one of them, not leaving a single one alive.

    After killing his way through, An Zaiyue carried the blood saber, which had countless holes in it, and rushed out of the Fang Shoudao yamen.

    He kicked open the door to the magistrate court, then walked in with big strides while holding the blood knife.

    The few officers on duty were startled, but no one dared to stop them.

    He walked through the lobby to the bookshop at the back and kicked open the door to the study.

    Xu Zhengsheng, who was talking to a person in the room, saw An Zaiyue enter and was so scared that his face turned pale. After a while, he stood up and mmed on the table, ¡°¡±An Zaihai!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you want to do by intruding into the magistrate court!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue ignored him and turned his head to look at the man sitting opposite to Xu Zhengsheng. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°¡±You are Hu Diancai?¡±¡±

    That person subconsciously nodded his head, then shook his head: ¡°¡±I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡±¡±

    An Nan looked towards Xu Zheng and asked, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what do you want from me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me tell you ¡­¡±¡±

    He grabbed Hu Jiehuan¡¯s bracelet over and pressed one hand on Hu Jiehuan¡¯s head, pressing it onto Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s table.

    He raised the blood de with his other hand and shed down.

    The knife, which was no longer sharp, cut off Hu Duanhun¡¯s neck with a ¡®pu chi¡¯ sound. His head was left on the table and his body fell down.

    Blood spurted out from his neck and sttered all over Xu Zhengsheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡±Sir Xu, I¡¯m here to kill someone.¡±¡±

    This matter is not over yet. Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you, what are your ns? ¡°¡±

    Xu Zheng sat down on the floor and said, ¡°¡±Master An ¡­ I don¡¯t know about this either. I was just asking.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only know that it must be him who found the culprit, but he¡¯s talking nonsense to me, I didn¡¯t manage to rify anything ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where will the Quartet be?¡±¡± he asked.

    Xu Zheng subconsciously pointed to the outside, ¡°¡±It¡¯s in the fourth east, Four Corner Hall.¡±¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, the blood saber stabbed between Xu Zheng¡¯s legs, ¡°¡±If I find out that you knew, even if my head falls to the ground, I¡¯ll have your head fall first.¡±¡±

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>

    An Zeng walked in front of Xu Zhengsheng and squatted down, looking into his eyes and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m giving you face because you¡¯re a government official.¡±¡±

    You and I will not provoke anyone, I will do my bidding, and you will make your fortune.

    But now that my man is dead and the killer is with you, I¡¯d like to hear what you said.

    This was the first time Xu Zhengsheng had encountered such a thing. He was clearly scared out of his wits, but he still persevered, ¡°¡±An Zhan, as a fifth-grade official of the imperial court, how could I possibly be threatened by you?¡±¡±

    While I was investigating the murder case, you barged in and killed someone in front of me.

    Now you actually want an exnation from me? I¡¯m afraid you have to give me an exnationter in the court.

    Even if you give an exnation, thews of the Great Yan Empire¡¯s imperial court won¡¯t tolerate your impudence.

    ¡°¡±Although you have the backing of the military, I have the backing of the imperial court¡¯sws!¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say it so righteously, I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your nonsense.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just want to ask you one question. Do you know about those people who bought me those assassins or not?¡±¡±

    Xu Zheng¡¯s face turned pale as he subconsciously crawled backwards, ¡°¡±I ¡­ Are you threatening me?!¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood up, his hand holding onto the handle of the steel de that had countless cracks appearing on it, ¡°¡±Sir Xu, I repeat, don¡¯t say these official words in front of me.¡±¡±

    I tell you seriously, before I make your king rule byw, I will definitely kill you.

    The dead are my family, and this is not over.

    I¡¯ll kill whoever stops me.

    If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me the truth.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already killed dozens of people. I don¡¯t care about one more.¡±¡±

    The corner of Xu Zheng¡¯s mouth quivered as he replied, ¡°¡±Master An... Master An, I really don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know your family is upset, but you can¡¯t just ignore all thews.¡±¡±

    An Zhan turned around. ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll wait for Sir Xu¡¯sws. You can try the same words as before.¡±¡±

    He strode out of the Fang Shen Mansion¡¯s yamen, and the constables in the main hall quickly retreated in fear.

    They held the hilt of their sabers in their hands, but no one dared pull them out.

    Liu Yi had already lost all courage, only now did he know what it meant to be a fugitive.

    Ever since the founding of the State of Yan, perhaps no one had dared to chop off a head in front of the Prefect in the magistrate¡¯s court.

    When An Zeng walked out to look at Liu Yi, Liu Yi was scared and retreated.

    An Zhan coldly said, ¡°¡±Later on, that Lord Xu who advised you on this matter, how should we deal with him?¡±¡±

    Even though our Heavenly Awakening Sect is not a big sect, as long as there is one person alive, we shouldn¡¯t allow our enemies to live well. ¡°¡±

    Liu Yi, of course, understood the meaning of this dispute and hurriedly nodded his head. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, Master An, I know how to deal with it.¡±¡±

    An Zou pulled out his sabre from a constable¡¯s waist. ¡°¡±Lend me a sabre.¡±¡±

    The constable wanted to refuse, but there was no time to dodge.

    He watched helplessly as An Zeng walked out of the yamen with his saber in hand. He wanted to ask hispanions for help, but no one dared to step forward.

    An An rushed out of the Fang family¡¯s yamen and said to Gu Qianye, ¡°¡±Go back first. I killed too many people tonight. There might be someone who would make a move against the sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If anything happens in the sect, take them away and find a ce to hide.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll follow you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue wanted to persuade her, but he could see the determination in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±If I die, then those scales should be able to fly out by themselves. Take it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°¡±You¡¯re a f * cking bastard!¡±¡±

    An Zaiye didn¡¯t understand why Gu Qianye was scolding him, so he didn¡¯t think too much and strode towards East Fourth Street.

    Gu Qianye was so angry that his face turned pale. He looked at the departing back of An Sheng, then stomped his feet and followed.

    As soon as she caught up, Qu Liuxi chased after her.

    ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    Qu Liuxi looked at the dispute in front of her, replying in an extremely calm tone: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already healed my master¡¯s injury, and I¡¯ve also healed Fatty Si¡¯s injury.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All I have to do now is follow him. If he dies, I won¡¯t live.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye was silent for a moment. ¡°¡±Follow behind me then.¡±¡±

    The three of them walked through several streets, and by the time they reached the fourth quarter, it was alreadyte in the night.

    The moon was right up, and the sky wasn¡¯t too dark.

    The Four Corridors was in the middle of East Four Streets, and the facade wasrge.

    There were many halls in Fanggu City, and all of them were built by merchants from various ces in Fanggu City.

    Almost every slightlyrger prefecture had a meeting hall in the Fang family manor.

    The goal of these merchants who came from the same ce was to unite the people of their hometown and conduct business together. Together, they would face some difficult problems.

    Although most of the time these merchants were also scheming against each other, when facing outsiders, they would often show exceptional solidarity.

    It was precisely because of this that therge hall had such an astonishing influence in Fang Bancheng.

    If a businessman wanted to develop in Fang Gu City, he had to contact the officials in the capital.

    Officials need money from them. They need privileges from officials, so they get along most of the time.

    However, there were endless contradictions between the different halls.

    After all, no matter how big Fang Bancheng was, business was only so big of a market, so thepetition was especially fierce.

    The doors of the Four Corners were closed, and the two death-lights at the entrance shone with a pale light.

    The gate was closed, and the courtyard seemed very quiet.

    Generally speaking, the names of the halls were named after the prefectures.

    For example, the meeting hall established by the merchants in the East Yang Province of Yan Country was called the Dongyang Hall.

    However, this was called the Four Corridors, so it was impossible to tell from the name of this ce where the merchants had set it up.

    However, An Zaiyue did not think about that at all. There were only four words in his mind ¡­ ¡°¡±Those who kill will die¡±¡±.

    He walked to the front door of the Four Seasons Garden, the longde in his hand shing down in a straight line.

    The long knife urately cut through the crack in the door, cutting off the inner door.

    He opened the door and stepped inside.

    The Four Corridors were huge, a long corridor lined with bamboo.

    The green bamboo in the south was not easy to survive in the north, but it seemed that the bamboo here was growing well. It seemed to be at least ten years old and lush with greenery.

    The passageway was located in the bamboo forest. Although the bamboo forest was small, its momentum would not decrease.

    The moment An Zaiyue entered the room, two figures rushed towards him from both sides of the door. ¡°¡±Who dares to barge into the Four Seasons Hall at night!¡±¡±

    One of them reached for the throat, the other swept his leg toward the ankle.

    The two of them attacked at the same time, and their teamwork was obviously well-trained.

    An Xuan frowned slightly as he felt a surge of anger rise in his heart.

    His left hand reached out to grab the hand that was moving towards his throat. He twisted his wrist, and with a kacha sound, that person¡¯s arm bones were broken numerous times.

    An Zeng¡¯s right hand held the long saber and raised it up. The saber light spilled out a silver glow, shing right through that person¡¯s lower jaw and splitting his skull open.

    Andersen drew the man with the broken arm into his arms and pressed his knee against the man¡¯s lower abdomen. With a groan, the man sank to the ground.

    An Zhan ced his sabre next to that person¡¯s neck and coldly asked, ¡°¡±Did you go out and kill someone tonight?¡±¡±

    That person¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t want to live, daring to barge into the Four Corridors. Do you know what kind of ce they are?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know if you can afford to offend the people here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense.¡±¡±

    His hand moved, the de fell, and he died.

    An Zou kicked the corpse away and strode forward.

    Just as he took two steps forward, a long spear shot out from the bamboo forest like a viper.

    Under the cover of the shadow of the bamboo forest, the spear came out at the right time.

    The tip of the spear was suffused with the chill of the moon, and there was an even colder killing intent than the moonlight.

    An Xuan took out his sabre and knocked the spearpoint off the shaft with a flick of the sabre.

    The de then cut forward, right through the middle of the spear shaft, perfectly splitting it in half.

    The longde continued to chop into the bamboo forest, and then a stream of blood spilled out from within the bamboo forest.

    A man in ck fell to the ground with a red line across his forehead.

    A momentter, the red thread snapped open, red blood and white brain fluid gushing out.

    An Zeng moved forward once more. A curved hook extended from the bamboo forest behind An Zeng, locking onto An Zeng¡¯s neck.

    A weapon like the hook wasn¡¯t easy to train in, but once it was trained, it was iparably peculiar.

    The hook was fast, but it was quiet because the man had a good sense of direction and wind.

    An Zeng ced the long de upright in front of his own neck, the curved hook hooked onto the de with a ¡°¡±dang dang¡±¡± sound.

    The muscles on An Zeng¡¯s right arm began to bulge. He pushed his de forward, and the people in the bamboo forest were immediately brought out.

    The man was dragged out from behind An Zeng. Without turning his head, An Zhe directly kicked the man¡¯s lower abdomen. The man¡¯s body then flew backwards.

    With a shake of his hand, the curved hook hanging on his long de spun in a circle, then flew out with a swing of the long de behind him.

    The bent hook drew a stream of light and then stabbed into the chest of the person behind it.

    From beginning to end, An Zhe didn¡¯t even look back.

    ¡°¡±What an arrogant person!¡±¡±

    Someone shouted in the bamboo forest, and then the bowstring rang out.

    Three arrows shot out from the bamboo forest, aiming for An Zaihai¡¯s throat, chest, and abdomen.

    The bamboo forest was very dense, and the arrow shot by this person could actually avoid those bamboo shoots. He didn¡¯t know how he did it.

    The arrow arrived quickly and in the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of An Zeng.

    An Zaiyue shed out three times with lightning speed, chopping down the three arrows that came almost at the same time.

    The feathered arrows followed one after another. However, in the blink of an eye, the arrows fell from the de.

    With a sweep of the long saber, the bamboo around him was cut off neatly.

    Cui Zhu wobbled and fell down. Before shepletely fell down, she fought to sh down a second time. At least several dozens of bamboo shoots were cut out a meter in length.

    Each bamboo was split at an angle, so it was especially sharp.

    An Zhe threw a sidekick and swept his foot across, sending all the bamboos flying.

    A one meter long pir flew into the depths of the bamboo forest. Everywhere it went, the pirs that blocked the way were all cut off.

    A momentter, a groan came from the bamboo forest.

    A man dressed in ck was pierced by four or five bamboo sticks that were as thick as arms. The huge inertia carried his body and flew out of the bamboo forest.

    The bamboo forest was dozens of meters wide. After breaking off two green bamboos, the man flew out of the bamboo forest.

    His body mmed into the wall, and the people who had stabbed him stabbed into the wall, hanging the corpse on the wall.

    ¡°¡±Stop!¡±¡±

    Someone ran quickly from the courtyard, shouting as they ran.

    Behind this man, at least a dozen men ran over with weapons in their hands.

    At the same time, at least six or seven big men rushed out from the bamboo forest with crossbows in their hands, surrounding the An n.

    The person who ran out first had shaky footsteps. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t know any martial arts nor didn¡¯t know how to cultivate.

    This person was wearing a long gray robe. His footsteps were hurried, so he was somewhat staggering.

    The moment he ran out, he saw the blood dripping from An Zhe¡¯s knife and the corpse lying on the ground, and his face immediately changed.

    ¡°¡±Why did you barge in here!¡±¡±

    He shouted, his tone filled with rage.

    An Zeng pointed his long de at that person and said, ¡°¡±So it¡¯s you. So you knew.¡±¡±

    That person was stunned for a moment, ¡°¡±I know?¡±¡±

    What do I know?

    ¡°¡±I only saw you carrying a de into the Four Seasons Garden, you¡¯ve already killed several people!¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±Then do you know that the people who didn¡¯t know you just took money and killed the people from my Heavenly Awakening Sect not long ago?¡±¡±

    That person¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±This is impossible!¡±¡±

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>

    ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    The man was silent for a moment, then ordered the door closed.

    Behind An Xuan, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye made their preparations for a bloody battle.

    The two men ran to close the door and put the wood back on top.

    At this moment, on the walls of the courtyard and on the rooftop, there were people in ck robes who had their hands extended in defense. They were aiming their crossbows at An Zhe and his men.

    ¡°¡±There might be some misunderstanding here, put down the knife first.¡±¡±

    The man looked at An Zhe and spoke with a calm tone.

    An Zaiyue looked at that face, the kind face that had appeared several times in front of him.

    In the Martial Arts Academy, there were endless praises for him.

    Outside the Martial Arts Academy, he was reminded to pay attention to Ding Shengxia.

    Head of the Infantry Division... Xu Chao.

    Xu Chao pressed his hands down, signalling those people not to take action.

    However, because they had fought and killed, the men in ck were hostile towards them.

    ¡°¡±You just arrived at the capital and just entered the Martial Arts Academy. There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    The Four Corridors ¡­ They were from the Infantry Division.

    The Ministry of War had set up the Four Corridors Hall specifically for the purpose of recruiting people who were willing to serve the country from all over the country.

    These people may not be of good birth, or may have some fault, so they can¡¯t join the army.

    ¡°¡±However, they are willing to shed their blood for the sake of the Yan Country. Therefore, the military cannot afford not to give them a chance.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±But the Military Department is short of money, so they can¡¯t raise these people. Therefore, they have no choice but to let them deal with things they can¡¯t afford to do and earn some money, right?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao asked, ¡°¡±What exactly do you mean? There must be a misunderstanding.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Ask your subordinate who took the money tonight and just killed a man on Spring Sun Street.¡±¡±

    His target was called Jin San [3], and he had juste out of the Fang Shoufu yamen not long ago.

    There were two other people with him, one called Madman Qu and one called Fatty Si.

    These three people are from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and the Golden Three Token was killed by them, while Madman Qu and Fatty Four were heavily injured.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to know how you exin this misunderstanding to me.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao¡¯s expression changed as he turned around and asked angrily, ¡°¡±Who went out just now?!¡±¡±

    One of the men following behind him had a strange expression on his face.

    These people looked at each other, and some of them subconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°¡±Gao Xiang!¡±¡±

    Xu Chao turned around and called out.

    A gentle-looking person ran over, looking a little fat, so he ran a few steps and seemed out of breath, ¡°¡±Sir, this matter ¡­ I have not reported this matter to you yet.¡±¡±

    There was indeed someone who went out on some errands just now, but we didn¡¯t expect that their target would be the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    ¡°¡±We must know that they are from the War Department. No matter how much money we have, we cannot help them.¡±¡±

    Pah!

    Xu Chao Yi raised his hand and pped Gao Xiang¡¯s face, sounding especially loud. ¡°¡±How many times have I said this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are not allowed to take on any business as you wish. Every business needs to be decided by me before I can make a decision.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiang covered his face and said, ¡°¡±But my lord ¡­ the military has used up all the money they sent over. The brothers want to go to the battlefield to serve the country, because the war hasn¡¯t been intensetely, so they haven¡¯t ordered it.¡±¡±

    Everyone needs to spend money to eat and drink. Can I just watch my brothers starve? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if they starve to death, you can¡¯t just go out and kill them!¡±¡±

    A schr swearing and swearing could be imagined how furious he was.

    Gao Xiang said, ¡°¡±Sir, don¡¯t you know that the manager doesn¡¯t know how expensive Chai Mi is? Several hundred people, several hundred mouths, are they really going to starve to death?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°¡±You still dare to argue?¡±¡±

    From the very start, the Military Department has strictly ordered that no one is to take on any business. Every business has to be decided by me personally.

    ¡°¡±Looks like you¡¯ve all forgotten about these words.¡±¡±

    A burly man called out from behind, ¡°¡±I was not summoned here to be angry.¡±¡±

    He agreed to give his father a chance to go to the battlefield and build a meritorious service, but after waiting for more than half a year, he still hadn¡¯t received anything.

    ¡°¡±When I was in my hometown, I ran amok, eating and drinking without restraint. Now that I am stifling in this lousy ce, why should I suffer such grievances when I have no money to spend?¡±¡±

    The others chimed in, ¡°¡±What you¡¯re saying is, what you said was right back then, regardless of our background or what we did before, as long as we go to the battlefield, we will be given a clean identity and make our officials rich.¡±¡±

    But now, not only was he unable to raise the officials and earn money, he was also suffering all day. What the hell is this?!

    ¡°¡±If I had known earlier that I was being treated so badly by the officer in charge of the military, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±¡±

    Do you really think I want to serve the country?

    Pah pah!

    Isn¡¯t it because you promised that you would get rid of our files somewhere, and maybe we¡¯ll be able to make a name for ourselves?

    Who the hell is so great, we¡¯re here for the future.

    ¡°¡±Now that there¡¯s no news at all, why don¡¯t we earn some pocket money ourselves?¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±Mister Xu, look at these people you¡¯ve recruited!¡±¡±

    Xu Chao said to An Zaihai, ¡°¡±This matter is indeed my negligence. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±¡±

    A big man behind him shouted, ¡°¡±Investigate what?¡±¡±

    It was I who did it!

    My name is Liu Hou, from the city of ins.

    You guys go to the ins to find out, when did I not kill and set the fire to depend on my mood?

    ¡°¡±If I want to kill someone, then kill them. If you¡¯re so amazing, thene kill me! I¡¯ll take revenge for the person who died for you!¡±¡±

    Five or six people beside him came over and said, ¡°¡±We¡¯re the ones who went out to do the work. What about it? If you want to fight, thene and fight!¡±¡±

    The others were all waiting, not knowing what to do.

    Xu Chao looked at Gao Xiang and asked, ¡°¡±So this is the person you raised?¡±¡±

    Gao Xiang shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Sir, if you say that, I have no other choice.¡±¡±

    You give them to me, and I¡¯ll let them eat.

    They cause trouble when they can¡¯t eat their fill. Could it be that Lord wants to see the capital fall into chaos?

    If these hundreds of people were to go out and cause trouble, they would probably alert more people.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not very good at doing things, I feel that I¡¯ve done my best, and that I¡¯ve done a good job.¡±¡±

    The one called Liu Hou said in a loud voice: ¡°¡±Gao Dazhi is right, he did quite well.¡±¡±

    Six or seven people joined in the jeering, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, we should at least have a way to earn enough money to support ourselves. What has the military been up to these days?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you invite us over, you can ignore us. Are you treating us as fools?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Things in the martial arts world are happening in the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    He had only killed one person. Since the main character hade looking for him, then he would do it ording to the rules of the martial world. If you have the ability to kill me, if you don¡¯t have the ability, I will kill you again.

    The two daughters behind you don¡¯t look bad either.

    ¡°¡±I killed your people and yed with your woman, what can you do?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao turned his head and berated, ¡°¡±Do you believe that I won¡¯t punish you in the militaryw right now!?¡±¡±

    Liu Hou sneered: ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going to serve you anymore. Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    he called, and half a dozen men followed him out.

    However, the others didn¡¯t immediately move. They were still waiting.

    ¡°¡±Go?¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed his long de at Liu Hou and asked, ¡°¡±Do you think you can get out of here today?¡±¡±

    Liu Kuang patted his chest, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t even count the number of people I¡¯ve killed in the ins. Who are you trying to scare?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao quickly stopped the argument. ¡°¡±An Zou, these people are indeed not clean, but the Military Department will definitely discipline them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Leave this matter to the Military Department, they will definitely give you justice.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue sneered, ¡°¡±That¡¯s what Xu Zhengsheng of the Fang family said as well. I just killed the culprit in front of him. He¡¯s in the Fang family¡¯s yamen.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao shouted: ¡°¡±How can the Fang familypare to the army?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is an internal matter of our military. Naturally, we will leave it to the military.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±This is my business. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Fang family¡¯s yamen or the Military Department. No one can interfere with it.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiang pulled Xu Dang back, saying, ¡°¡±Sir Xu, since this is a matter of the martial arts world, let¡¯s not interfere.¡±¡±

    I think they can take care of it on their own.

    ¡°¡±This matter isn¡¯t something that Lord can report himself. You can report it however you want.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao said angrily, ¡°¡±Nonsense!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You just wait for the military punishment!¡±¡±

    Gao Xiang gave a cold snort. ¡°¡±I am waiting for the military punishment. Am I stupid?¡±¡±

    Brothers, let¡¯s get rid of these three fellows who barged in and send our Lord Xu to the West.

    When the time came, these three would barge in and kill Lord Xu. Even if the Military Department wanted to investigate, they had nowhere to investigate.

    ¡°¡±After we finish this ticket, we will find a chanceter and leave with a sum of money. We will go live a carefree life in a ce as high as the skies and as far away as the emperor!¡±¡±

    Xu Chao¡¯s face was extremely ugly: ¡°¡±Are you guys going to rebel?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Someone, take them down!¡±¡±

    The others looked at each other without moving.

    These people were not real soldiers. Although they had gone through a lot of training, their personalities were still wild.

    It was already pretty good that they didn¡¯t follow Gao Xiang¡¯s group and fight. It wasn¡¯t too realistic of them to hope that they wouldn¡¯t capture Gao Xiang, Liu Hou, and the others.

    An Zou dragged Xu Chao over and threw him behind himself. ¡°¡±Tell the military to take a look at these animals you recruitedter!¡±¡±

    Liu Hou roared: ¡°¡±Kill him!¡±¡±

    Tworge men rushed over, one on the left and the other on the right, their two long sabers shed towards An Zeng¡¯s head and neck.

    An Zhan raised his saber and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll help the Infantry Division clean up the household!¡±¡±

    The long de transformed into a pir, the de shook away the long de that was chopping down, then the de flew up to block the other de in the air.

    An Zeng¡¯s body rushed forward and his left fistnded on the big man¡¯s chest.

    His fist smashed through the man¡¯s chest and out his back.

    When his fist broke his spine and protruded out of his body, he was clutching a heart that was still beating.

    An Zhe raised the corpse with one arm and then smashed it onto the ground. He used the corpse as a weapon and knocked the second big man away.

    Without waiting for the big man to stand up, An Zhe rushed over and kicked on the man¡¯s head.

    With a bang, that person¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon that had been smashed by a heavy hammer, red, ck and white flying everywhere.

    An Zaiyue killed the two of them in quick session, with the intention to kill rising to the fore. ¡°¡±Those who kill my brother, travel thousands of kilometers. I will definitely kill them.¡±¡±

    The four to five people beside Liu Hou all rushed over, attacking An Xuan with all sorts of weapons.

    These human body techniques were all extraordinary, but without the power of cultivation, they could not pose a threat to An Zaihai.

    Just when An Zeng knocked the third person to the ground, Liu Hou suddenly raised his hand, and a cold light instantly shed over. From the time he attacked to the time when An Zhe arrived, his speed was so fast that no one could react.

    The flying sword!

    A cultivator in the spatial realm!

    This was the first time since his rebirth that he had relied on his own true strength to fight against a Godly Mt. Xumi cultivator.

    Last time, when he fought against the Xumi realm expert Zhen Zhuang, he relied on the bronze bell.

    And this Liu Hou looked big and big, but he was iparably sinister.

    He wanted those people who couldn¡¯t cultivate to charge up and fight with An He, but as a powerful warrior of the Sumeru Realm, he had actuallyunched a sneak attack!

    The dagger shot out in all directions, carrying with it a chilling aura.

    ng!

    An Chou raised his longsword to block it in front of his forehead, but the longsword immediately broke.

    An Chou¡¯s body flew backwards involuntarily. The words ¡°¡±Fish¡±¡± on his wrist lit up, and the fish scales automatically flew out to block in front of him.

    The power of the flying sword was too great, causing An Zhe to be sent flying.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye roared and reached out to grab the ne.

    An Zhan took a deep breath and stood up, his hand holding Gu Qianye¡¯s wrist. ¡°¡±No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±¡±

    He looked at the broken de in his hand, then threw it to the side.

    He did not take out the bronze bell, nor did he take out the item that Xu Mei-Dai had given him. After taking a deep breath, he strode towards Liu Hou.

    It was a kind of grandeur that could cause millions of people to sumb to despair!

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>

    Liu Hou stared nkly at An Zhe, who was sent flying by his attack, for a moment, beforeughing out loud, ¡°¡±Rumors have it that you are extremely powerful in the outside world, and there are even some people who say that you are a once in a hundred years genius,parable to Su Feihun of the Great Cauldron Academy, Feng Xiuzhu of the Supreme Dojo, and Nie Qing of the Martial Arts Academy.

    So these rumors were really just rumors.

    ¡°¡±With your strength, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications topare to those three people.¡±¡±

    An Zhe walked forward while shaking his hand that was sore from the shock. A smile that Liu Hou could not understand hung on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be rash, An Zhe. You are no match for him.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao yelled out from behind, then hurriedly sent people to report to the military.

    With a raise of his hand, the flying sword circled around in the air before flying back to his palm.

    Although it was a flying sword, it was actually a dagger that radiated radiance.

    All cultivators knew that the biggest difference between the Xumi realm and the Ascending Realm was that Qi was used to control objects. Ascending realm cultivators had no way to convert the power of their cultivation to external Qi.

    Using Qi to control objects was simply to condense the power of one¡¯s cultivation into a straight line, precisely controlling the object being controlled.

    Thus, as long as one didn¡¯t act, it was very hard for ordinary people to tell what level of cultivation a cultivator was at.

    In fact, there was a simple way to distinguish the difference between the two realms. Although it wasn¡¯t very urate, one could guess that it was seventy to eighty percent urate.

    This was to use one¡¯s Qi to control the size of items. The greater the amount of things one could control, the stronger one¡¯s strength would be.

    People like Liu Hou who controlled short and small flying swords were usually cultivators at the lower level of the Sumeru Realm.

    Of course, there were people who liked the little one, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Most of the cultivators in the Godly Mt. Xumi would be able to control a real longsword. Many people who liked to be handsome would be able to ride the longsword and fly in the sky. In reality, they were just being handsome.

    Even if one stepped on a leaf, they would still be able to fly.

    Of course, he could fly as well, but whether it was flying on the sword or flying on his own, he could not fly freely like a bird, only within a short distance.

    After reaching the next few levels of the Sumeru Realm, no one could say anything even if they stepped on a door and flew away.

    While An Zeng walked forward with a wave of his hand, Liu Hou gradually looked at him with disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°¡±Kid, seeing that your reputation isn¡¯t easy to achieve, I presume you spent quite a bit of money to hype things up in order to let others know of you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you already have a good future and are different from us, why do you have to court death?¡±¡±

    Liu Zhi yed with the flying sword in his hand and said: ¡°¡±When I was in ins City, even if I wasn¡¯t invincible, no one could casually beat me.¡±¡±

    ins City isn¡¯t big, so I am the overlord.

    There are many young men like you in ins City who think that their cultivation level isn¡¯t low enough to challenge me. Every year, I have to kill a few of them before throwing them into the river to feed the fishes. ¡°¡±

    As An Zeng walked, he said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll kill you and not feed the fish. I¡¯ll kill you and cut your head off as a sacrifice.¡±¡±

    Liu Hou was furious: ¡°¡±I gave you face. Dead!¡±¡±

    He raised his hand and the flying sword shed out a ray of light, piercing towards An Zeng¡¯s throat.

    The reason why Xumi realm cultivators were so powerful and couldn¡¯t be challenged by anyone in the Ascending Realm was not only because they could control weapons like flying swords, but also because of the qualitative change in their cultivation and the increase in their quantity.

    If we usemon objects as an example, then the cultivation base of a ascendant is silver while the cultivation base of a Xumi realm cultivator is gold.

    The flying sword instantly arrived. With a wave of An Zaihai¡¯s hand, an invisible ball of air exploded in front of him.

    The ball of air exploded on the side of the flying sword, affecting the flying sword¡¯s speed and direction. The flying sword flew backwards, brushing past An Zeng¡¯s face.

    An Zhe stomped his foot on the ground and dashed towards Liu Kuang.

    However, before he could get in front of Liu Hou, the flying sword shot over from behind, piercing towards the back of his head.

    As he rushed forward, he leaned forward and grabbed a long knife from the ground.

    It was the weapon of a big man whom he had just killed. After holding the de in his hand, he twisted his body forcefully, supporting himself with one foot. He was about to pick up the de when he twisted his body 180 degrees and turned his face upwards.

    With a flick of his wrist, the longde hacked down on the flying sword. With a crisp dang sound, An Zeng¡¯s arm involuntarily swung backward. The longsword shattered with the sound and the flying sword deviated once again.

    When An Zizheng twisted his body, he threw the broken sabre away and grabbed a long spear from the ground.

    When he charged forward, he was roughly thirty meters away from Liu Hou. After swinging his flying sword twice, the distance between the two of them had shortened to fifteen meters.

    Seeing that he was unable to kill An Zaiyue twice, Liu Kuang was incensed. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how many times you can dodge this!¡±¡±

    He pointed forward and the flying sword began to spin in the air before stabbing towards An Zeng¡¯s chest.

    An Xuan grasped the long spear with both hands, and the tip of the spear transformed into a silver light in the air, urately stabbing the flying sword like a poisonous snake.

    The long spear was broken and the flying sword was pushed aside, flying towards a tree not far away.

    An Zhan¡¯s arms went numb, and his spear was already twisted from the shock. He threw it away, and with a stomp, a longsword flew up and was grabbed by him.

    Liu Hou flew into a rage and summoned his flying sword. However, the flying sword stabbed too deep into the tree and was unable to fly back in time with its first strike.

    By the time he summoned the flying sword from the tree, the distance between them was less than two meters.

    The sword was like a puddle of autumn water, nting towards Liu¡¯s throat.

    Liu Hou¡¯s body retreated, and in the blink of an eye, the flying sword flew back, thrusting towards An Zeng¡¯s back.

    Without turning his head, An Zeng used his sword to block behind his back.

    The flying sword struck the sword¡¯s body, breaking it with a pah.

    With the help of the power of the flying sword, An Zui charged forward withrge strides.

    Amidst Liu Hou¡¯s astonished eyes, a fist smashed towards Liu Hou¡¯s lower jaw.

    Liu Hou shed back again, his fist missing Liu Hou¡¯s lower jaw.

    Liu Hou sneered: ¡°¡±So what if you can get close to me? The difference in our strengths is ¡­ Ah!¡±¡±

    He suddenly cried out in pain and an invisible power exploded next to his face. The power of the Qi ball shook his head until it was blurry. The flesh on his face was ripped apart and his bloody appearance was extremely horrifying.

    ¡°¡±You actually... hurt me?¡±¡±

    Liu Kuang straightened himself and touched his face. Seeing so much blood on his hands, Liu Kuang¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°¡±I will tear you into a thousand pieces!¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±This is also what I want to do. If I rely on magic tools to defeat you, I won¡¯t win against you!¡±¡±

    He rushed forward and threw out another punch.

    Liu Hou waved his left hand to control the flying sword, and with his right fist, he threw out another punch.

    Bang!

    The two fists clearly didn¡¯t collide, but there was a huge explosion between their fists.

    It was as if a visible ripple spread out in all directions. Several green bamboos that were not far away from the two of them were cut off with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The broken areas were smooth and neat, as if a sharp de had cut through them.

    An Zizheng¡¯s arm involuntarily jerked backward. His cultivation was far inferior to Liu Hou¡¯s, and this caused him to be shaken until he was in pain.

    Before he could adjust his body, Liu Hou¡¯s flying sword arrived once again.

    It was at this moment that the surrounding crowd seemed to hear a heavy sound of something rubbing against the ground.

    It was as if a huge iron chest was being dragged, or as if a heavy door was being pushed open with all of its might.

    Yes, a door.

    The door opened a little, just a little.

    Only An Zaiyue himself knew that he had only pushed open the door a little bit, not even a finger thick.

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly raised his hand. No one expected such a thing to happen at this moment!

    He raised his hand and forcibly grabbed the flying sword.

    He held onto the flying sword¡¯s hilt. Then, a surge of power burned like fire in his palm. The flying sword quickly turned red from the pressure.

    An Zeng clenched his fist and turned the flying sword into a lump of metal before throwing it on the ground.

    He raised his head and looked at Liu Zhi, who was scared silly not too far away. ¡°¡±I should thank you for letting me know when I can kill a Xumi realm cultivator.¡±¡±

    He stomped his foot on the ground and his body exploded outwards.

    Liu Hou hurriedly punched out a fist towards An Zeng¡¯s face. An Zeng¡¯s hand perfectly reached out to grab his wrist, and then with a twist ¡­ .kacha, Liu Hou¡¯s arm was directly torn off. A wave of blood spewed out from the broken shoulder wound.

    The power contained in Liu Kuang¡¯s fist was pushed away by An Zhe, and arge part of the bamboo forest was flipped over by this violent power.

    As he walked forward, he said, ¡°¡±Only a fool would fully disy their full strength. Do you still think that I can¡¯t bepared with those three people?¡±¡±

    Liu Hou could not help but retreat. Gritting his teeth, he said: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve thought about it long ago. I¡¯ve killed countless people, so I won¡¯t die a peaceful death in the end.¡±¡±

    Sooner orter, he would be killed by someone else, but he didn¡¯t expect to be killed by a brat like you.

    ¡°¡±Since you won against me, I have nothing to say.¡±¡±

    He lowered his head and picked up a broken de from the ground, ¡°¡±A man is a man who stands upright. A loss is a loss. I will give my life to you now!¡±¡±

    He stabbed the saber in his hand into his chest. ¡°¡±I will still be a hero 18 years from now!¡±¡±

    The burly figure fell backwards, blood sttering all over the floor.

    The remaining fighters looked at each other, then turned and ran.

    An Zeng snorted coldly, ¡°¡±No one should even think of leaving.¡±¡±

    His speed was extremely fast. He first caught up to thest person, and that person was only able to run three steps before his head was decapitated by An Zeng¡¯s saber from behind.

    The second person ran out seven steps, and was cut in half by An Zhe.

    The third man ran to the edge of the bamboo, and Andersen grabbed him by the hair and pulled him back. Then the knife went through his heart, the point of the knifeing out of his back.

    Thest man ran to the door, just in time to catch up with General Wang Kai-tai, who was about to enter.

    This ce was not far from the soldier division. Wang KaiTai could feel the fluctuations of his cultivation base as he rushed over. On his way, he ran into the person who reported the news to him.

    As soon as Wang KaiTai entered the room, he saw a person rushing towards him. Before he could clearly see who that person was, An Zaiyue chased after him from behind and chopped that person¡¯s head in half.

    The de was stuck in the man¡¯s skull, and the sound of the de grinding against the skull was very clear in the night.

    An Zhe took out his long de and kicked the corpse over.

    Wang KaiTai was stunned. ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll exin to youter. I still have one more person to kill.¡±¡±

    He turned around and walked towards Gao Xiang.

    Gao Xiang was so scared that his face lost all color. ¡°¡±Master An ¡­ Master An, this is really a misunderstanding. The people who made a move are already dead. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s going there?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fuck you.¡±¡±

    An Zhe rushed over and chopped down with his de.

    With a dang sound, a stone knocked down the long de in An Zeng¡¯s hand.

    Wang KaiTai strode over. ¡°¡±What are you doing!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one can stop me!¡±¡±

    In a split-second, Wang KaiTai was shocked by the vicious look in An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡±What did you say? Why did youe here to kill people?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t let you have the mood.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai waved his hand, not knowing where the iron-pear tree on the cliff came from. He held an arrow in his hand and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter? Tell me first.¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and grabbed onto Gao Xiang¡¯s hair, his other hand grabbing onto Gao Xiang¡¯s neck. ¡°¡±General Wang, you just need to release the arrows. I will definitely kill him!¡±¡±

    With a kacha sound, Gao Xiang¡¯s neck was broken. He stepped on Gao Xiang¡¯s shoulder with one foot and then used both hands to pull it up ¡­ with a pu, Gao Xiang¡¯s head was forcibly pulled out.

    Wang Kaitai¡¯s hand moved, but he did not shoot the arrow.

    With an expressionless face, An Zhan walked over and chopped off the heads of all the people who attacked Jin San.

    In the middle of the night, the exhausted youth held onto seven to eight heads in his hands as he strode forward and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>

    Wang Kai-tai turned his head and looked at the departing An Zhe with an unsightly expression.

    He still didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he saw corpses strewn all over the pavilion.

    The people who had been killed in the end had their heads cut off by An Zhe.

    Wang Kai-tai turned to look at the ashen-faced Xu Chao. ¡°¡±What is going on?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did the ware to the Four Corridors?¡±¡±

    Only then did Xu Chaoe back to his senses. He rubbed his head and exined what had happened.

    When he heard that the members of the Four Sect Alliance had epted the money to kill the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, Wang KaiTai immediately became furious. ¡°¡±Motherf * cker!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did the Infantry Division recruit you animals?!¡±¡±

    A person not far away murmured, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t do this for money? It¡¯s just a matter of the martial world. It¡¯s nothing.¡±¡±

    He grabbed that person¡¯s clothes and held him up high with one arm, ¡°¡±Let me tell you, once you enter the gate of the Infantry Division, you will all be soldiers. Even if you die, you will still be the ghosts of the Infantry Division.¡±¡±

    When I promised you that you would let bygones be bygones, you should know what you are willing to give in exchange for your past mistakes!

    ¡°¡±Judging from your current attitude, there should be less peaceful fights. I¡¯ll add another one!¡±¡±

    He pressed his hand down, and the man¡¯s head fell to the ground. The man¡¯s head directly exploded.

    Wang Kaitai tossed the body to the side. ¡°¡±From today onwards, I will take care of everyone here.¡±¡±

    Bring them to the barracks at first light. I¡¯ll train them myself.

    If anyone doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill one.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±¡±

    He turned around and said, ¡°¡±Go bring a team of cavalry over, take these bastards to the barracks, transfer the officers and guards, if anyone dares to disobey my orders, kill them without mercy!¡±¡±

    His janissaries immediately went to transfer their troops. Those people werepletely frightened, and all of them werepletely silent. No one dared to speak carelessly anymore.

    ¡°¡±Come back with me!¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai red at Xu Chao, then strode away.

    An hourter, Chen Zeyan, who had just slept in the military headquarters, was woken up. He had been working hard for an entire day and half the night.

    He knew that his subordinates had a sense of propriety when doing things. If it wasn¡¯t for something major, it would be impossible for him to disturb the few days of rest he had today.

    Chen wascking in some points of connection between his work and that of Hao Ping, thete military minister.

    But the greatest advantage of this person was his diligence, which almost no one couldpare with.

    He hadn¡¯t slept more than four hours a day since he had be a soldier.

    When Chen put on his clothes and came out of the back room, Wang Kai-tai and Xu Chao and the new assistant minister, Ma Ziwei, were already waiting in the living room.

    ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Chen walked quickly out of the room, and when he sat down on the chair, he had already forced himself to wake up.

    When it came to the military affairs, Duke Yan Mu Changyan was decisive. After upgrading Chen Zaiyan to be the Minister of War, he immediately promoted Hao Ping. The former member of the Household Department, Ma Ziwei, was the assistant minister of the military affairs, and did not give the empress dowager any time to warm up Su Qing.

    Therefore, the King of Swallow still had a firm control over the troops.

    Wang Kai-tai recounted the incident at the Four Corners Hall in as detailed a manner as possible.

    Chen Zaiyan frowned as he heard this, his face turning cold, ¡°¡±The Four Seasons Tower was personally prepared by the old Minister himself, and many generals were sent to the battlefield. But these people are of unruly origins, and most of them are not disciplined or disciplined.¡±¡±

    Even on the battlefield, resistance was not umon.

    When the old Minister was present, he personally stared at the Four Seasons Garden, but the people there did not dare to cause a ruckus.

    ¡°¡±The responsibility lies with me. After the old Minister left, I was still unable to find the time to manage the affairs of the Four Directions¡¯ Guest Hall. Who would have thought that it would erode to such an extent?¡±¡±

    Xu Chao knelt down. ¡°¡±I have failed my duty. Please punish me, milord.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan shook his head and said, ¡°¡±You have too many things to do. The rtionship between the Military Department and the Martial Arts Academy is all dependent on you alone. How could you have the time to bother about the Four Corridors?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It was my negligence. I have indeed forgotten about the Four Corridors.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±We have to deal with this matter as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let the news leak out. Once this matter is known, the Military Department won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±General Wang¡¯s considerations are correct,¡±¡± said the assistant minister, Ma Zi. ¡°¡±The empress dowager is keeping an eye on our military. Once the empress dowager finds out about this, they¡¯ll immediately use it to cause trouble.¡±¡±

    Gather prisoners and bandits from all over the country, and those by the empress dowager¡¯s side can even try to rebel against our Military Department.

    ¡°¡±If this matter is not handled properly, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao replied straightforwardly, ¡°¡±I originally nned to send these people to the battlefield as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t expect that after Tie Liuhuo went to the border of Youguo, Youguo would suddenlypletely retreat, contrary to normal.¡±¡±

    Although the battle was still ongoing, the situation was stable, and they didn¡¯t have the chance to send these people away.

    In the past, it was always the front line that sent people to request for more troops, while sending these people over at the same time.

    ¡°¡±Since the beginning of the year, there hasn¡¯t been an increase in the number of troops, so these people have been staying idle.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°¡±General Wang has thought it through thoroughly by keeping these people in the barracks.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±None of those people can show their faces, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid all of us will have to bear the heinous crime of gathering our forces to rebel.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±Thankfully, it¡¯s night time. If it was daytime, this matter would have already been blown up.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded his head, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the situation over at the Four Corners¡¯ Union Hall?¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±Let me think about it, we can¡¯t leave anyone alive. We¡¯ll take them all with us.¡±¡±

    The smell of blood was so strong that the dogs¡¯ noses would smell it.

    ¡°¡±Before I came here, I sent people to the Gathering Merchant House and had Zhuang Fei Fei Feie to the Infantry Division immediately.¡±¡±

    While he was speaking, Zhuang Feifei, dressed in a man¡¯s attire, walked in from outside, ¡°¡±Greetings Lord Shang Shu, the Vice Minister, and the generals.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so polite at this time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sit down first. You know what happened?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei did not sit down, but stood to the side and replied, ¡°¡±Your subordinate knows. I heard about it from General Wang¡¯s personal army on the way here. Your subordinate thought of some countermeasures, but I do not know if they can be used.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Go ahead.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sorted out her words and said, ¡°¡±Subordinate believes that not a single person from the Four Seasons Hall can be left alive.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already taken the men into the barracks to keep an eye on them.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not saying that no one can stay in the club, it¡¯s that no one can stay alive.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°¡±Those are hundreds of lives.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied, ¡°¡±Your subordinate knows that there were hundreds of deaths, but if this matter were to leak out and the empress dowager finds out, how many lives would that be?¡±¡±

    The empress dowager¡¯s side could be said to have gathered arge group of fugitives and wanted criminals. If this wasn¡¯t rebellion, then what was?

    The entire military would most likely be in hell.

    Forgive this subordinate for speaking bluntly ¡­ Lord Shang Shu, the lords and generals who know of this, none of them will be able to escape.

    ¡°¡±If the crime of rebellion goes to the nine ns, how many people will die if everyone is counted in?¡±¡±

    When he finished speaking, no one spoke. They looked at each other, unable to retort.

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±This matter will never end, and we will suffer from its chaos.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Milords, you are all merciful and do not wish tomit murder. However, right now, you are all being merciful. You are all being cruel to even more people.¡±¡±

    After the room was quiet for a long time, Ma Ziwei said to Chen, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s do as Zhuang Feifei says. We ¡­ can¡¯t afford it.¡±¡±

    Chen looked at Wang Kai-tai and Wang Kai-tai looked at the square road. The two men looked at each other and nodded. ¡°¡±Alright then, I¡¯ll call them both out when I get back, and then kill them all.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that this subordinate is ruthless, but the camp looks safe and sound, but with so many eyes and mouths, how many people are there in the Infantry Division?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We can¡¯t rule out the empress dowager¡¯s presence. With so many people in the barracks, if one of them is one of Her Majesty¡¯s spies and sees the cavalry bringing those men into the camp, she¡¯ll definitely find a way to find out what happened.¡±¡±

    She looked at Wang Kai-tai, ¡°¡±I would like to ask the general to go right now and bring them back to the Four Corners Hall. Arrange for Lieutenant Qian Ji to take action and kill everyone who enters.¡±¡±

    Then the body would be put in a cart in the Gathering House overnight and left the city at first light.

    This subordinate has already arranged for the staff of the Gathering Department to enter the Four Corners¡¯ Hall as soon as the sun rises. I told them that it was the newly purchased shop in the Gathering Department. ¡°¡±

    Wang Kaitai nodded, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s do it this way. Lieutenant Qianji ispletely trustworthy, so we¡¯ll leave this matter to him.¡±¡±

    Chen said, ¡°¡±Since you have already decided, there is no need to dy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Zhuang Fei Fei, you go arrange the matter with the Gathering Shang Manor. Wang Kai-tai, you go arrange the matter with the Four Corners¡¯ Hall.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei said: ¡°¡±This subordinate has already arranged everything. After Lieutenant Qian Ji finishes his task, the staff from the Gathering Merchant House will be able to enter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My janissaries will clean the yard overnight,¡±¡± Wang Kai-tai said.

    Zhuang Fei Fei said: ¡°¡±Tomorrow morning, the carriage will leave the capital. No one will suspect it.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded, ¡°¡±Before dawn, we have to finish everything.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai stood up. ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll be going to work first.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao also stood up. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡±¡±

    The two men bade farewell to Chen and then walked out of the Ministry, side by side.

    These two people were the pirs of the Military Department. If it weren¡¯t for them, the Military Department would have already fallen into chaos.

    As long as the military power of the capital was in their hands, the military was stable.

    However, if this matter were to spread out, none of these men from the Military Department would be able to escape.

    At that moment, Ma Ziwei, the assistant minister of the military, suddenly asked, ¡°¡±So... what should we do with the Celestial Sect¡¯s dispute?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This matter was caused by him. If he doesn¡¯t manage it well, it might be the root of the disaster.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She understood the meaning behind Ma Zi¡¯s words, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he said he wanted to get rid of those people from the Four Corners Union Hall, Ma Ziwei probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.

    Without waiting for Chen Zhiyan to speak, Zhuang Feifei immediately said, ¡°¡±There won¡¯t be any problems with the dispute, I can guarantee it.¡±¡±

    Ma Zi narrowed his eyes and nced at Zhuang Feifei, ¡°¡±I believe in your loyalty, but how can you guarantee it?

    With your mouth or with your life?

    Zhuang Feifei, even if you use your own head to guarantee it, leaving behind a war of attrition won¡¯t make you feel safe in your heart. ¡°¡±

    He looked at Chen Zhiyan and said, ¡°¡±Sir, since things havee to this point, we might as well wipe them all out now that we have already started.¡±¡±

    Once all of us are dead, who in the imperial court can resist the empress dowager?

    Who can maintain the authority of the King?

    The people of the Four Corridors can die, and so can the struggle for peace, but we cannot die.

    ¡°¡±If the soldiers die, the king will lose everything.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s face kept changing. After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s put aside the dispute for now. The old Shang book looks at him in a new light. We have already destroyed the Four Corridors Hall. We can¡¯t even destroy the old Shang book¡¯s blood and sweat.¡±¡±

    Ma Zi opened his mouth slightly and Chen Zeyan waved his hand, ¡°¡±This matter is in advance. Go to the Four Seasons Hall and keep an eye on it yourself.¡±¡±

    Ma Zi let out a long sigh and got up to leave.

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei sped her hands and said: ¡°¡±Then this subordinate will take his leave.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the city?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied calmly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s much better than before. I¡¯ve seen it from the doctor, he said he might wake up soon.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±You ¡­ pay more attention to what the empress dowager might do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s best if you can send the Capital out safely ¡­ You go first, I¡¯ll go rest for a while. The imperial court will be arriving soon.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei bowed her head, ¡°¡±This subordinate shall take his leave.¡±¡±

    She left the army and got into the carriage. The driver asked, ¡°¡±Mister, shall we go home?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±No, to the Heavenly Ascension Sect.¡±¡±

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>

    The street was deserted, the sound of the wheels of the carriage grinding against the bluestone of the road so clear.

    The carriage shook slightly. It always made people feel drowsy in this quiet night.

    But the people in the carriage were preupied. She sat in the carriage with her hand on her forehead, her eyes full of worry.

    She kept thinking about two things ¡­ Firstly, why did the master Shang Shu specifically ask about her husband?

    A few years ago, her husband was seriously injured in the city, and since then she has been trying to find a way to save him.

    If she hadn¡¯t never given up, the city might have died a long time ago.

    After all, even the best doctors of the world hade to such an injury, so there was no way to find all the necessary medicines.

    Her husband had been in aa for several years, and the military had never asked about him.

    Furthermore, the people from the Weaponry Department had always avoided mentioning that matter. No one was willing to bring it up.

    Today, when his lordship asked, he said that the empress dowager might have taken action. Why?

    Zhuang Feifei thought about Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words and felt that Chen Zaiyan had nothing else to say.

    He really needed to get his husband out of the capital as soon as possible, but where?

    Da Xi?

    In the entire world, only the people of Yan Kingdom didn¡¯t dare to act imprudently towards Da Xi, right?

    The second thing is about the struggle for peace.

    To be honest, Zhuang Fei Fei did not know what she thought of the conflict.

    She knew that she owed him a debt of gratitude, but she had always paid for it.

    It could even be said that she had returned quite a bit in return for peace and security.

    Yet, she was willing to treat An Chao as a friend ¡­ She couldn¡¯t even be called a friend, she was more like a ¡­ younger brother?

    The word ¡®little brother¡¯ popped into her mind, and her spirit shook.

    What was he thinking? How could An Zaiyue be his younger brother? It was just that there was a kind feelinging from that young man.

    But the more she tried to deny her thoughts, the more she couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Originally, she had a younger brother who was weak and sickly. At that time, her family was in a poor situation. Even though her parents had gone all out with her, in the end, they were unable to save her.

    The younger brother was just like the one she had seen when she was living in the Illusory Realm. He was thin and looked a little weak, but his stubborn personality made one¡¯s heart ache for him.

    The memories of her brother and the images of the conflict kept returning to her mind, making her more and more lost.

    With a creak, the carriage came to a halt outside the main entrance of the sect.

    ¡°¡±Mister, we¡¯re here.¡±¡±

    The driver was an old man who looked to be at least in his fifties, but he was in good spirits.

    She wore a straw hat that revealed her gray hair.

    His skin was very dark, the color of the skin of people who often bask in the sun.

    He had a goatee, and looked like a kindly old man.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, Master Gui, you can go back first.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said this before walking to the door.

    The old man asked, ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t need me to stay?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is our friend, An Zeng is my friend. Nothing will happen to me here.¡±¡±

    The old man who was addressed as ¡°¡±Return Grandpa¡±¡± nodded. ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll head back first. If there¡¯s something you need help with, just send a signal and I will rush over.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±Go back and rest. The meeting city hasn¡¯t woken up for all these years, and both you and Elder Zhang will be controlling the inside and outside of the gathering yard. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long.¡±¡±

    Gui grandpa sighed and said, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t have to work hard. Mister, it¡¯s not easy.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Gui grandpa shook his head, got into the carriage and left.

    He did not go far. He turned around and stopped under arge willow tree. He closed his eyes and leaned against the carriage to rest.

    He looked like he was asleep, but within a kilometer radius, not a single ripple of his cultivation level could hide it from him.

    Zhuang Fei Fei lightly knocked on the door. After a moment, the door creaked open. Old Huo stuck his head out and looked. He was a little surprised, ¡°¡±Mister, why are you here so early?¡±¡±

    It was not long since dawn, and the east was already beginning to pale.

    Zhuang Feifei smiled, ¡°¡±There are some urgent matters that I wish to meet with your Sovereign, please let me know.¡±¡±

    Old Huo opened the door and said, ¡°¡±Come in quickly, the dew is heavy outside.¡±¡±

    He closed the door and led the way into the yard.

    The men who had woken up earlier were already standing on the training field. Their faces were solemn, and they seemed to be filled with a kind of depressing sadness.

    Zhuang Feifei was intrigued. She had always felt that this person was unusual, even the people around him were unusual.

    She was still wearing her man¡¯s clothes, so the men on the training field didn¡¯t care.

    Further in, a few guys in shorts were bathing in the cold water that had just been pumped out of the well. Under the dim light of the torches, they all looked extremely majestic.

    On a nearby shelf were some white clothes that they must have found a ce to buy overnight. After a while, they would change into them.

    They were the ones who were going to carry the coffin, so they woke up early to take a bath and change their clothes.

    When Old Huo led Zhuang Fei to the gate, the door was pushed open from the inside. An Chou walked out with a tired look on his face, ¡°¡±Come in and have a seat, Master Huo. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send some breakfast over.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go right away.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei entered through the door. This was the first time she had entered An Zhe¡¯s room.

    After entering the room, she took a closer look and discovered that the furnishing was extremely simple.

    There were no ornaments except what was necessary.

    Zhuang Feifei sat down and said with a smile, ¡°¡±This does not look like the house of an appraiser. The people I know of are all extremely valuable treasures.¡±¡±

    In this house, the most valuable thing is the chair with the fragrant rosewood, it has been repaired. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan forced a smile and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re still in the mood to joke around.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei raised her pretty eyebrows, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not like I caused trouble, and I didn¡¯t kill anyone. How can I not be in the mood to joke around?¡±¡±

    But about your friend¡¯s matter ¡­ Don¡¯t be too sad, a dead person can¡¯te back to life, you want to open up a little.

    In any case, you have avenged him. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so polite with me. Where is he?¡±¡±

    An Zou pointed outside. ¡°¡±There will be a spiritual hut in the yardter. Now, the corpse is in the hall outside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Take me to burn some paper money. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time for the funeral.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei rose, but An Zaihai did not stop her, leading her out of the room.

    In the main hall, Jin San¡¯s corpse had already been tidied up, washed, stitched up, and changed into a new set of clothes.

    Hey there as if he were asleep.

    There was a sacrificial table in front of the corpse of Jin San, and a row of human heads on the table.

    An Zaiyue found a brazier and handed Zhuang Feifei some paper money. Zhuang Feifei squatted down and lit the paper money in the brazier, ¡°¡±Brother, please leave, your revenge has already been avenged.¡±¡±

    You have a brother like him.

    ¡°¡±I know you must have a lot of worries when you leave, soe back often and see. No one will be afraid of you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stared nkly at Zhuang Feifei, not expecting Zhuang Feifei to say such words.

    Zhuang Feifei burned all the paper money solemnly, then stood up and bowed towards the corpse, ¡°¡±An Zeng has a brother like you, and is also very happy.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m older than he is, and I¡¯ll give you a ride as his sister. ¡°¡±

    As soon as these words left her mouth, Zhuang Feifei immediately regretted it.

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Zhuang Feifei turned around, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, there are some other important things I need to talk to you about.¡±¡±

    The sky was gradually brightening, and by the time An Zeng and Zhuang Fei Fei left the main hall, the white sky was already getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°¡±This is going to be the morning court. I hope everything is fine.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said with a solemn expression.

    At the same time, in a secluded corner of the pce, the military minister, Chen Zaiyan, saw the writing eunuch, An Chengli.

    ¡°¡±Lord Chen, why are you looking for me so early?¡±¡±

    An Chengli knew that something big must have happened. Chen Zaiyan was a calm person, there must be something wrong with him for him to be in such a hurry.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll trouble you with one thing. No matter what, think of a way to make the King postpone his reign for an hour.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will exin it to youter. However, this matter involves the life and death of everyone in the military. Please help me.¡±¡±

    Seeing how serious Chen Zhiyan was, An Chengli nodded, ¡°¡±I understand, I will think of a way.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    Not long after that, the king received the news that the King of Swallow had arrived. He had just taken a pill and was resting for a while beforeing back. The king had dyed his arrival by two hours.

    Many people in the imperial court looked at each other in dismay, as if they were preupied with something.

    After a full hour, Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan finally walked into the main hall.

    As soon as he sat down, before he could say anything, the Prime Minister of the Left, Su Mao, stood up. He first gave Chen Zaiyan a meaningful nce and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    However, before he could say anything, Chen Zaiyan stepped forward first, ¡°¡±This subject has a prelude.¡±¡±

    Su Mao was stunned: ¡°¡±Mister Chen, it¡¯s clearly me ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan waved their hands, ¡°¡±Chen Zaiyan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan handed over a petition with both hands, ¡°¡±This subject wishes to report to the military before the military affairs are concluded. I wish to recruit private soldiers, deal with illegal activities, and collect my money.¡±¡±

    When he said this, everyone was stunned.

    The expression of Su Mao, who was looking at Chen Zeyan with a sneer, became extremely ugly. It was as if he had eaten dog shit.

    He was also holding a petition in his hand. It was the petition of all the members of the Soldier Department who had been trying to rebel by setting up their own businesses.

    However, he was a step toote. Chen Zaiyan had already taken the initiative.

    At the side of the military general, almost everyone red at Chen Zaiyan.

    Most of the civil officials, however, did not know what was going on and looked at Chen Zeyan as if they were watching a show.

    Chen Zaiyan said loudly, ¡°¡±Yesterday, when I was checking up on the old ounts of the military, I discovered it.

    The former military minister, Hao Ping, had secretly recruited a group of men from all over the Great Yan to be hired as private soldiers.

    ¡°¡±Although Hao Ping has already passed away, this official, as the Minister of the War Department, cannot not mention this matter.¡±¡±

    He told them in a calm tone. It probably meant that he found out that Hao Ping had gathered a group of martial artists from all over the country, and had set up a private tradingpany. He was specifically hired by other tradingpanies to protect the caravan and provide bodyguards for some people.

    As an official of the imperial court, he had actually conducted business. This was truly a vition of thews of the king, a disgrace to the imperial court.

    Mu Changyan did not understand what was going on, and she looked at Chen Zaiyan in a daze.

    An Chengli reacted quickly, knowing that something must have happened to the military. He quickly reminded Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid someone wants to attack the military. Lord Chen is the first to strike.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The old book has already left. No matter what happens, it can only be pushed to the old book. This way, the other members of the Military Department can be saved.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan finally reacted to his words and asked a few questions in a perfunctory manner.

    After finishing his words on behalf of Hao Ping, Chen kneeled down and said, ¡°¡±Although the old Minister has done something illegal, this Minister has no choice but to plead mercy on behalf of the old Minister.¡±¡±

    The reason why the old Minister had done this was all for the sake of the imperial government.

    The military was very tight on food and money, and the soldiers at the border often fought the enemy with hunger. The old Shang Shu was burning with anxiety.

    In order to alleviate this pressure, he had to arrange for his men to do business.

    ¡°¡±ording to this official¡¯s verification, all the money in the books were sent to the border to improve the lives of the army. Not a single copper coin was put into his pocket.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±This is not a disgrace to Hao Ping alone. This is a disgrace to my Great Yan!¡±¡±

    All the officials kneeled down, ¡°¡±This official is guilty!¡±¡±

    Su Mao red at Chen Zeyan. In the end, he didn¡¯t hand over the imperial report.

    If he were to hand it over now, not only would it not affect him, he might even receive curses from others.

    Chen Zaiyan also had a heavy heart... there was a traitor in the military.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>

    Soldiers

    Almost all the military officers in the capital rushed into Chen Zaiyan¡¯s study. These were the military men who had once reigned over the battlefield without a word; they only used their eyes to express their anger.

    During the imperial assembly, Chen Zaiyan had participated in the banquet in front of all the ministers in the main hall. No one in the Board of War could understand or ept this.

    In their eyes, Chen was aplete viin.

    The Four Seasons Tower was a secret, so even the generals of the Military Department did not know everything about it.

    Among these people, only Wang KaiTai and Fang Daozhang knew of their background.

    ¡°¡±Go back.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai sighed, ¡°¡±You do not know the inside story, and His Excellency has no other choice.¡±¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that more people were going to die, how could the lord think of such a solution ¡­ ¡°¡±

    He wanted to say something else, but he was pulled along by the road.

    No one in the room could be sure whether there were any of the empress dowager¡¯s people, so it was a little over the top.

    The incident at the Four Seasons Hall happenedst night, and it was clear that the Prime Minister of the Left, Su Mao, had already heard about it before daybreak.

    If Chen Zaiyan hadn¡¯t changed his strategy, the military would have been extremely passive.

    None of the generals were willing to leave, and they were all waiting for Chen Zaiyan to give an exnation.

    Chen made a wry smile, but he could not say anything.

    In the end, the generals were persuaded by Wang Kai-tai and Fang Dao to leave, but when everyone left, their eyes were filled with hatred when they looked at Chen Zaiyan.

    No one could rece Hao Ping¡¯s position in their hearts. What Hao Ping had done for the Infantry Division throughout his life, everyone respected and worshipped him.

    After everyone had left, Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression did not soften at all, ¡°¡±This matter is a little strange. There are only a few people who know about this. How did this news get out?¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±I was careless. If I didn¡¯t bring everyone into the camp, the news might not have leaked so quickly.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao pursed his lips. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with you. Even if you bring people into the barracks and are seen by the empress dowager¡¯s men, they want to find out what happened within two hours?¡±¡±

    Therefore, it is impossible for this matter to be leaked by someone with insufficient status. ¡°¡±

    Wang Kai-tai looked at Chen. ¡°¡±What do we do now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although the king intended to drag things out, the empress dowager will quickly start investigating the Infantry Division as soon as she puts pressure on.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve thought of almost everything I could think of, which is why I asked the King to postpone the morning court for two hours,¡±¡± Chen said.

    After the gates of Fang Gu City opened, the first thing I did was to send someone to send off the family members of the old Shang family. There were six teams, but none of them were real, so it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they were overtaken by the empress dowager¡¯s men.

    ¡°¡±The family members of the old book seller are actually still in the city.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything, so Wang KaiTai and Fang Dao didn¡¯t ask. This was a secret. The fewer people who knew about it, the better.

    Once the family of the old Minister fell into the empress dowager¡¯s hands, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Fortunately,st night all the people from the Four Seasons Tower died, so even if the empress dowager wanted to investigate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei has already arranged for people she believes in to enter the Four Corridors Hall overnight. She pretended to be a member of the original Four Corridors Hall, and these people have already given their statements, saying that the old Shang book made them mercenaries earn money, but she didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡°¡±

    He only had a little more than two hours, yet he had already arranged everything he could think of.

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±If this matter wasn¡¯t leaked out by someone with a low status, then who else could it be?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan shook his head, ¡°¡±At that time, none of the people present could be so easily suspicious, because if they did, it would be a disaster for the military.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The mistrust between our own people is even more terrifying than the methods of our enemies.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao straightened up. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened. Actually, there¡¯s a person ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say it!¡±¡±

    Fang Dao was stunned, then he sighed. ¡°¡±Forget it, since Sir has thought of it too, I won¡¯t say anything about it.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Now help me think about what else you missed. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the people in the pcee in and start investigating.¡±¡±

    Now, there was another piece of good news. The King had not given this matter to the other yamen, but had sent people from the pce instead.

    ¡°¡±The ones in charge of this matter are Li Changlu and An Chengli by the empress dowager¡¯s side and the emperor¡¯s side. An Chengli can be trusted, so if there¡¯s anything he needs to say, he can remind us.¡±¡±

    Fang Tang asked straightforwardly, ¡°¡±Wasn¡¯t An Chengli one of the people the empress dowager had arranged for him to stay by the emperor¡¯s side?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±This might be the empress dowager¡¯s biggest mistake. She never would have thought that An Chengli would stand on the king¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    At the same time.

    The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    The spiritual sheds had already been set up, with hundreds of men in in white clothing lining up on both sides.

    ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t have a family, but we¡¯re all his family.¡±¡±

    An Zou looked at Jin San who was lying quietly in the spiritual hut and said, ¡°¡±When I brought him out of Fringe City, we agreed to do something big together.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I promise that from today onwards, no one will leave the sect.¡±¡±

    He spoke incoherently, with an indescribable sadness.

    ¡°¡±Logically speaking, it would take three days before the funeral.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±We ept the condolences of our family and friends, but the rtives and friends of Jin San are all here now, so we should let him rest in peace.¡±¡±

    The eight big men carried the coffin over and then carried Jin San¡¯s corpse into the coffin.

    They carried the coffin onto the carriage, and the group of people silently followed behind the carriage and left the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    ¡°¡±Brother Jin, you are gone. May your spirit protect more of the living in heaven, and make the people who should not have suffered from disaster safe and sound forever.¡±¡±

    The people around him heard him muttering to himself, but no one understood the deeper meaning behind those words.

    The funeral procession marched out of the sect, heading out of the city.

    The people on the street stopped and began to whisper amongst themselves. This was a white matter for which family.

    Some people recognized the members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Although they didn¡¯t know who had died, those who had received help from the Heavenly Awakening Sect began to join their entourage.

    By the time they reached the city gate, the group had already reached over a thousand people.

    When the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect arrived at Fang Gu City, the people around them had received their help.

    Sometimes gratitude is silent, like the people who walk behind the line in silence.

    They didn¡¯t know who had left the sect, but they were willing to join in.

    The investigation at the city gates was intense. Of course, the empress dowager¡¯s men were keeping an eye on each and every one of the gates.

    The sudden disappearance of Hao Ping¡¯s family infuriated the empress dowager greatly. She had ordered that these people must be found as soon as possible, so all the forces in the capital that belonged to the empress dowager had been unleashed.

    At the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city were separated from the empress dowager¡¯s by a clear line.

    King Mu Changyan didn¡¯t order the Board of Justice to be involved in this matter, but the Ministry of Justice had received orders from the empress dowager to call out all their manpower.

    The official officer of the Board of Justice in his official uniform was inspecting every person who left the city, while the soldiers guarding the city were observing from the sidelines.

    ¡°¡±Stop!¡±¡±

    An official of the Ministry of Justice walked over to stop the funeral procession. He frowned as he looked at An Ying and the others. ¡°¡±Where are they from?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What for?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean, who was walking at the front, said in an angry tone: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you see it yourself?¡±¡±

    The official said, ¡°¡±If I ask you, you will answer.¡±¡±

    The skinny Du looked into his eyes and replied word by word, ¡°¡±Reporting to grandpa, family members have died and been sent out of the city for burial.¡±¡±

    The officer said, ¡°¡±Everyone must be examined, and the mourners must not be an exception.¡±¡±

    With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen officials gathered around the door and started to look at the people one by one.

    There were not many of Hao Ping¡¯s family members, including the old madame and his wife.

    Hao Ping¡¯s only son held a position in the city, so there were only these two women in the family.

    Because of the long journey, Hao Ping¡¯s son had yet to return from the outside world. ording to the distance, even if he had to travel very fast, it would still take him nearly a month to get there.

    It was less than twenty days since Hao Ping had passed away.

    Naturally, there were no suspects in the team, so no matter how much they searched, they couldn¡¯t find anything.

    The official from before walked in front of the hearse and took a closer look. Other than a coffin, there was nothing else on the hearse.

    ¡°¡±Open the coffin!¡±¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°¡±I have to look at the dead first before I can leave the city.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you want to die?¡±¡±

    Let me tell you, the skin on your body is nothing in my eyes. I have ten thousand ways to kill you.

    ¡°¡±If you dare to disturb my brother¡¯s corpse, I will let you die a horrible death.¡±¡±

    The official was obviously shocked by Du¡¯s thinness. He wanted to struggle out, but was unable to break free. ¡°¡±You ¡­ what are you trying to do!?¡±¡± ¡°¡±You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­¡±¡±

    Attacking an official in broad daylight, do you not want to live anymore!?

    Skinny Du angrily said, ¡°¡±Are you still f * cking human?¡±¡±

    If your family dies and someone tries to pry open the coffin, won¡¯t you let them?

    ¡°¡±Are you going to make way?!¡±¡±

    The officer was frightened to the point that his face turned pale. ¡°¡±This is ¡­ the imperial court¡¯s rule. No one can resist it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m warning you, if you continue like this, I¡¯ll pull out my de.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I guarantee that if you can¡¯t pull out the knife then you will die.¡±¡±

    The rest of the soldiers rushed forward, wanting to take action. In the end, the soldiers who were guarding the city knew about the war and knew that the war was fought by the soldiers, so the soldiers who were guarding the city also rushed forward and surrounded the officers.

    The officials had no confidence at all. The hundreds of men from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect were all holding back their anger. They were already afraid.

    Now that the city guards had arrived, they knew that this matter was beyond their capabilities.

    ¡°¡±Show them.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and stared coldly at the official, ¡°¡±Remember every word I said to you today ¡­ the moment you opened the coffin, everyone present was almost put into the coffin.¡±¡±

    The official trembled in fright before waving his hand. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like I intentionally made things difficult for you. It was the imperial court¡¯s order ¡­ People die big, so I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng cast a nce at him before walking forward.

    The funeral procession set off again, but more and more people were watching.

    Not long after the team left the city, a team of the Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry caught up with them. There were no less than a hundred of them.

    The Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry was extremely elite, and only the Board of Justice of a major case would use it.

    The so-called Tee Cavalry was because these cavalrymen wore red official robes andrge red cloaks. As they galloped forward, it was as if mes were engulfing everything in their path.

    ¡°¡±Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry, investigate the case. Stop the front line!¡±¡±

    Someone from the Ty Cavalrymen shouted, and a hundred cavalrymen whistled through the fields on the side of the main road, blocking the path in front of the funeral procession.

    ¡°¡±All of you, stop and take a look!¡±¡±

    The leader of the cavalry looked at them and sped his hands. ¡°¡±I¡¯m really sorry. I should not have disturbed the dead, but the Board of Justice ordered me to do so. Please forgive me for offending you.¡±¡±

    This man looked to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had handsome features and was one of the tougher types of handsomeness.

    In addition, he also had the bearing of a mighty Thistle lieutenant.

    ¡°¡±Are you apetitor from the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    The lieutenant jumped down from his horse and said, ¡°¡±I am the lieutenant of the Board of Justice, Tantacha. I have been ordered to investigate a case. I have offended you.¡±¡±

    Seeing that this person spoke politely, An Zaihai also cupped his fist in return. ¡°¡±Greetings, lieutenant.¡±¡±

    Tantai asked, ¡°¡±May I ask who the deceased is?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±An elder brother of my sect died identally when he waspeting with someone.¡±¡±

    In apetition between cultivators, it was unavoidable for a dead person to die. Thus, the Board of Justice basically did not ask about matters between cultivators.

    There was a special yamen in Yan Country that oversaw the cases of cultivators. They were called Zong Guan. They directly belonged to Empyrean Terminus Pce and were not under the control of any yamen.

    Thus, the Board of Justice could not be bothered to interfere when encountering cultivatorspeting to injure dead people.

    However, the strict orders from the empress dowager were irresistible, although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the empress dowager either, even though he knew that he shouldn¡¯t disturb a dead person.

    ¡°¡±Excuse me, can I see the dead?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know it¡¯s too much, but I have no choice,¡±¡± he said apologetically.

    An Zhan shook his head and replied, ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>

    This was the first time Tantai Che had encountered such a person who dared to say no to the Board of Justice¡¯s Timothy, and this person seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    Tritchard, of course, had heard of the struggle, and there were only a handful of people in Fang Cengcheng who had not heard of it.

    Even those lonely pce maids in the Heavenly Temple would mention this in private. After Su Feihun and Feng Xiuzhu in the capital, Nie Qing produced an extraordinary young man to fight over.

    The feelings of a young girl would always make a hero more perfect. An Zou wasn¡¯t originally a particrly handsome person, but in their imaginations, An Zhe was a beautiful young man dressed in luxurious brocade clothes.

    Ever since the Martial Arts Academy exam, when General Ying Yang Wang KaiTai¡¯s iron-pear tree bow hit the target, rumors about the fight became even more miraculous. Some even said that the fight for revenge was a rare genius in a hundred years.

    Tantai Che was not a young female. He was also a genius, so he knew even more about how difficult it was for a young man to be famous.

    He knew about many rumors of An He¡¯s, and truthfully speaking, he was very interested in this youngster.

    This included the destruction of the charity center after the invasion, the teaching of the rascals, and the defeat of Ding Shengxia and Lan Jing.

    Even the rough and heroic actions of the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect in the capital, he had gone out of his way to understand them.

    Tantai Che even thought that this was something that he could not do when he was young.

    When he was young, who didn¡¯t have such a dream?

    Thus, he had a very good impression of An Zhe. Even though An Zhe looked at him seriously and seriously saying the word ¡®can¡¯t¡¯, Tantai Che was still not angry.

    ¡°¡±I understand.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Tantai Che said gently, ¡°¡±If it was me, I would probably give the same answer.¡±¡±

    But that¡¯s me looking at it from your point of view, just a hypothesis.

    ¡°¡±As lieutenant of the Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry, I still have to work from my point of view.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±Thus, if you insist on not wanting me to, I will have no choice but to follow the rules of the Punishment Department.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The so-called convention is to use force?¡±¡±

    Tantai Chen replied seriously, ¡°¡±The Board of Justice is thew enforcement office of the imperial government. Therefore, the word ¡®strong¡¯ is the only way for the Board of Justice to investigate a case.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin asked, ¡°¡±So will they die?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che was silent once again. He was clearly thinking about this very carefully, ¡°¡±If ¡­ you don¡¯t resist, of course you won¡¯t.¡±¡±

    You are a disciple of the Martial Arts Academy, and you might even be a pir of Great Yan, so of course I won¡¯t do anything to you.

    But where are your men?

    Once they started fighting, casualties would be inevitable.

    There¡¯s one thing I need to make clear ¡­ If my people identally killed your people, that¡¯s normal.

    ¡°¡±And if your people identally kill my people, then the consequences will be even worse.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±ording to Great Yan¡¯sw, killing the officials of the Board of Justice is one of the most serious crimes.¡±¡±

    An Zhan seemed to be deep in thought for a while, then he nodded. ¡°¡±Therefore, for my people, I must agree.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che cupped his fists. ¡°¡±Although the Board of Justice belongs to thew enforcement organization, I don¡¯t like to force others to do things.¡±¡±

    In particr, you are not criminals.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m so patient and waiting for your agreement. I hope you can understand. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and kneeled down in front of the Spirit Chariot, ¡°¡±Big brother San Ling, I was ipetent. After you die, you will still be disturbed by others.¡±¡±

    The people of the Heavenly Ascension Sect were speechless, and themoners following behind them became more and more dissatisfied.

    They began to jostle their way forward, pushing back the Tys who were blocking their way.

    Tee¡¯s riders drew their knives, but the indignant citizens ignored them.

    They stood in a row, hand in hand, blocking Tick out like a solid dam.

    Tantai Chun sighed, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve long heard that even though the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect has only just arrived in Fang Shoucheng, the people nearby all respect them.¡±¡±

    From the looks of it, most men wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve what An Zaiyue had done at his age.

    If you want the people to respect and love you, it is not a show.

    ¡°¡±Thesemoners who are humble and cautious in front of the authority of the imperial court, daring to face me head on with my long saber, it can only be said that the Heavenly Ascension Sect is too popr.¡±¡±

    The subordinate beside him asked, ¡°¡±Lieutenant, what should we do?¡±¡±

    There are more than a thousand civilians here right now. If they were to fight, casualties would be inevitable. ¡°¡±

    At that moment, another group of cavalry charged out from Fang Shoucheng¡¯s direction.

    These cavalrymen had a different bearingpared to Tee¡¯s.

    The number of people was also around a hundred. They were all wearing light armor. Their speed was extremely fast and their killing intent was awe-inspiring.

    On one side of these light armored cavalrymen hung a curved quiver of bows and arrows. On the other side hung a crossbow.

    Their armors were very light, and they did not have any defensive abilities, but because of this, their cavalry¡¯s speed was pushed to the limit.

    Their sabers were hung on their backs, and on their left arms was a round cavalry shield that was more than a foot in length. Each of them seemed to have an imposing aura.

    Even though there were only a hundred people charging over, it was like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses galloping over.

    After these elite warriors of the army rushed out of the city, they rushed directly into the gap between the civilians and Tee Cavalry, quickly forming a Swallow Tail Formation.

    Each Light Cavalry Knight took down the crossbow from the side of the war horse. His left arm was ced horizontally in front of his chest, and his round cavalry shield perfectly blocked his chest.

    He held the crossbow in his right hand and ced it on his left arm. With just a finger, he could shoot.

    Trained and well-coordinated.

    Without a doubt, if they were fighting on their own, the Board of Justice¡¯s Tee Cavalry was much better than the Light Cavalry soldiers.

    However, once they really started fighting, the light cavalry with a hundred men would definitely be able to crush an equal number of Ty Cavalry.

    Those originally majestic Tee Cavalrymen looked at each other in dismay. Some of them subconsciously took a few steps back.

    General Solitary Falcon came out slowly on his horse from the back of the group. His eyes swept across the group of cavalry members and fear welled up in their hearts.

    This was the difference between a general who had gone through countless bloody battles and those officials of the Board of Justice who were only responsible for arresting people. Wang Kaitai¡¯s gaze alone was enough to make those officials¡¯ hearts tremble.

    Even though they were still trying their best to maintain their auras, in reality, their auras had long since been crushed to the point that their bodies werepletely covered in blood.

    ¡°¡±This lowly official is Tantacha, I pay my respects to the general.¡±¡±

    Tantai saw Wang Kai-tai¡¯s arrival and hurriedly dismounted from his horse, bowing and cupping his hands in salute.

    He dismounted, and the Tys had to dismount to salute.

    Wang Kaitai nodded. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so polite. It¡¯s been almost a month since Ist went to your house to pay my respects to the madame. Have you been well?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che replied, ¡°¡±Reporting to the general, the madame has been well.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai grunted. ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±I received the news that there is a high probability that there will be some hidden culprits in the burial team of the academy¡¯s disciples.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I also had no choice but to obey the orders of the Punishment Department. I had no choice but toply.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai looked at An Zaiyue, then at Tantai. ¡°¡±Your father and I are friends in life and death. We depend on each other on the battlefield and have gone through many perils.¡±¡±

    Your father once said that he and I are not blood brothers, but we are closer than blood brothers.

    So I want to ask you something. With my character and my credibility, if I tell you that there is absolutely no possible culprit from the imperial court hidden in the peaceful funeral procession, would you believe me? ¡°¡±

    Tantai Che nodded, ¡°¡±I believe you.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai asked again, ¡°¡±Do you still want to investigate?¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai suddenly smiled. ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    It was a clear rtionship between the public and private sectors, so you didn¡¯t embarrass your father.

    ¡°¡±However, there is one thing that I want to say first. What if there is no court order in this funeral procession, what should we do?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±The people I brought with me, kneel in front of the coffin and beg for forgiveness.¡±¡±

    As he stood at the back, he suddenly felt that Tantai Che was an admirable person.

    It was not easy for the Board of Punishments to have such a person in their midst.

    Through Wang KaiTai¡¯s words, An Zhe also knew who Tantai Chen was.

    Tantai Cha¡¯s father, Tantai Xiaolou, was a rank three Martial Guard general, and was currently themander of a hundred thousand troops at the southwest border.

    Tantai XiaoLou and Wang Kai-tai went to the southeastern border to fight the army of Quiet Country. They were on a battlefield with each other for ten years.

    However, because the Tantai n was an influential n in the Yan Kingdom, after ten years, Tantai Xiaolou became the general of the Martial Guard and transferred a hundred thousand troops to the southwest border. Wang Kaitai was two ranks lower than him.

    In terms of achievements in battle, Wang KaiTai was actually quite a bit more powerful than Tantai Xiaolou.

    After Anshou left the city, he lived in the southwest border for nearly four years.

    He had heard much about Tantai Xiaolou¡¯s character. He knew that he was impartial and strict with his army.

    What father taught what son, Tantych was a man very simr to his father¡¯s character.

    Wang Kai-tai turned to look at An Zui. ¡°¡±Let him investigate?¡±¡±

    An Zhan was silent for a moment before he nodded his head and said, ¡°¡±Let him investigate.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che sped his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡±

    Just as he was about to have his men investigate, another group of people came out from Fang Gengcheng.

    Dozens of cavalrymen wearing Imperial Guard uniforms escorted a horse carriage out, stopping several tens of meters away from the battlefield¡¯s funeral procession.

    The curtains of the carriage opened, and two eunuchs sat in the carriage, side by side.

    One was the chief eunuch of the brocade pce, Li Changlu, and the other was the official eunuch of the Heavenly Temple, An Chengli.

    A young eunuch ran over and whispered something into Tantai Cha¡¯s ear. Tantai Cha indicated that there were no problems, and the young eunuch ran back to report to him.

    However, Li Changlu and An Chengli did not leave. They just sat in the carriage and watched.

    Tantai Che ordered a thorough investigation of the funeral team, and he was extremely careful. He didn¡¯t miss a single person.

    From the front of the line to the back, all the members of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and the people who were to be buried had been inspected.

    After failing to discover anything, Tantai Chun ordered for people to open the restaurant.

    A few officials got onto the hearse and used iron hooks to pry open the coffin. After opening it, they found only the corpse of the Golden Three Token inside. They looked at each other and then shook their heads at Tantai Che.

    ¡°¡±All of you,e over here!¡±¡±

    All the officials of the cavalry gathered around, moving quickly. Not a single one of them was dragging their feet.

    Tantai Cha knelt down in front of the hearse, wearing a robe and riding on a hundred different mounts. ¡°¡±This brother has offended you,¡±¡± Tantai Che said as he knelt down in front of the hearse.

    All the Thistle soldiers followed him, knelt on one knee, and saluted with sped hands.

    Tantai Che stood up and waved his hand. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    All the officials got up neatly, mounted their horses, and galloped away.

    Wang Kaitai looked in the direction Tantai left and said, ¡°¡±This child¡¯s work is quite straightforward.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t disgrace my brother¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai looked at An Zeng meaningfully. ¡°¡±Go ahead, your brother is the benefactor of my Military Department.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head and sighed, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that too many lives have been involved, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make use of him.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±How can this be considered a use?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±No matter what, no matter how you console yourself, this is a use of our power.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai was stunned. ¡°¡±You are too honest, kid.¡±¡±

    Not far away, the Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce, Li Changlu, saw Tantai Chun leading people to bow under the Spirit Carriage. His expression was extremely ugly. ¡°¡±Disgraceful!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back!¡±¡±

    The carriage turned around, and the Imperial Guard escorted the two eunuchs, who were extremely important in the pce, away.

    Almost all the attention was focused on the funeral procession outside the city.

    At the same time, the two women quietly entered the sect.

    Gu Qianlin and Qu Liuxi personally escorted him in, directly entering the backyard and living in Qu Liuxi¡¯s room.

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Madam, Madam, I¡¯m sorry for staying here for a while. Once the news gets out, we¡¯ll think of a way to send you to the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    Even if the empress dowager extended her hand longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Da Xi.

    ¡°¡±The Trading Company has already sent people to stop Lord Hao from entering the capital. Nothing will happen to him.¡±¡±

    The two women bowed. ¡°¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡±

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>

    It was already afternoon by the time he arrived back at the sect. Jin San¡¯s tomb was located in a secluded spot outside the city.

    He was originally someone from the border, but he had been lying at the side of the capital for a long time, causing others to sigh.

    He was in high spirits when he came here, but when he left, he was so depressed and deste all of a sudden.

    Now, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had not only ced the old mother and wife of Hao Ping, but also a former Minister of Rites, Li Yenian, an outsider of the Department for Purging Officials.

    Li Yenian was still living in a small courtyard not too far away from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. He grew vegetables and grew flowers every day, so he was quite free.

    Therefore, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had unwittingly stepped into the conflict between the imperial court and the sect.

    When Anne returned, she went to see thedies, and after a moment of constion prepared to return to her room.

    When he walked to the outside of Gu Qianlin¡¯s room, he saw Qu Liuxi holding onto her nket and standing there, at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi, is this how you sleep?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the messy bed and asked.

    Gu Qianye embarrassedly piled up the things on the bed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll dig a hole for you when you sleep.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shoved her nket into Gu Qianye¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±Take it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye took the nket from her and was a bit confused as to what Qu Liuxi was going to do.

    Qu Liuxi spent five minutes sorting out the clothes that Gu Qianye had piled on the bed, then folded the nket and put the clothes into the big wooden basin. She bent over and carried the big wooden basin out, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go wash your clothes, but you have to repay me.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed and asked, ¡°¡±How can I repay you? Do I repay you with my life?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±In the future, I¡¯ll sleep in a bed. In any case, you¡¯re mine now. Just let me touch my chest and sleep well.¡±¡±

    As she spoke, she walked out and saw an argument ofughter in the doorway.

    ¡°¡±Uh ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned around and returned, mming the door shut.

    Gu Qianye was gloating, ¡°¡±Hahahaha, Little Liu¡¯er, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll exin this in front of a peaceful battle.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Our family¡¯s gentle and elegant Little Liu¡¯er is actually a little pervert.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi blushed, ¡°¡±He probably didn¡¯t hear it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, I didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face immediately turned even redder. ¡°¡±Quickly leave, quickly leave! What are you randomly eavesdropping on when you¡¯re whispering to a girl!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t eavesdrop either ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pushed the window open and leaned against it with a smile, ¡°¡±If I tell you to leave, then leave quickly. From today onwards, Little Liu¡¯er will be mine. If you don¡¯t ept it, you canpete with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you won¡¯t be able topete with me. I¡¯ve been with her day and night, hugging each other and sleeping together. I have to be as close as possible.¡±¡±

    An Zeng curled his lips, ¡°¡±However, if you¡¯re talking about rolling in bed with your little friend, I have more people rolling in bed than you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Aiyo, are you trying to tell me that you actually don¡¯t like girls?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already slept with the hundreds of men from our Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±¡±

    An Xin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°¡±Be more reserved.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s change your name from today onwards. It¡¯s called Sleeping Hundred Hands.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t look like a girl!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye raised his chin. ¡°¡±I am more manly than you guys, aren¡¯t I?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have time to bicker with you. I¡¯m going to train.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t use the excuse of training to go sleep with the man ¡­ Oh well, just sleep then.¡±¡±

    In the future, all the men will be yours, and all the girls will be mine.

    ¡°¡±If we work together, we¡¯ll be invincible in this world!¡±¡±

    An Zhan lowered his head as he strode forward, pretending not to know Gu Qianye.

    When he returned to the training field, he saw Skinny Du drinking with a group of men. Although An Zhan and Gu Qianye had been arguing with each other, both of them were deliberately trying to exin things to each other.

    Gu Qianye was well aware of the extent to which the death of Jin San had dealt a blow to An He, so he deliberately joked about it.

    The only reason why An He replied with a smile was because he didn¡¯t want Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi to worry too much about him.

    He sat down on the martial ring and Du handed him a gon of wine: ¡°¡±When Sanlin was in Fringe City, you were a loner, so you wouldn¡¯t be afraid in another world, right?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±With his personality, it will be easy for him to kill his way out of this world.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just hope that when we reach that world, he won¡¯t forget about us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Will you forget him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course not.¡±¡±

    An Zhan finished the wine in the wine jug in one gulp. ¡°¡±So he won¡¯t forget about us.¡±¡±

    Not long after, an invitation was sent over by a waiter from the Gathering Merchant Guild. Therefore, they received a lot of good items from the courtyard and began to appraise them.

    Knowing that it must have something to do with the Infantry Division, An Xuan changed into a new set of clothes and rushed to the Gathering Shop with Du and Xiao Qi.

    Xiao Qidao was also old enough to see the world.

    Just as he was about to leave, he heard Old Huo shout from behind, ¡°¡±Have a good fight, the good lord has awoken.¡±¡±

    An Zhan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡±This little brat, he¡¯s finally awoken after sleeping for more than four years.¡±¡±

    Thin Du ran over and took the good master from Old Huo¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±Good Lord, do you still know me?¡±¡±

    The good sir meowed, meaning that you are really childish.

    Du giggled as he ran with the Prince in his arms.

    With a swoosh, the Demon Binding Cloth flew out of the room and neatly folded itself down onto the good sir¡¯s body.

    In the thin arms of Du, the good grandpa watched An Zhe cry out, as if telling him what had happened during his years of slumber.

    It was a pity that An Zhe didn¡¯t understand a word, and could only gently stroke the good lord¡¯s small head.

    After more than four years, the good sir was not much older than he used to be. The snow-white fur on his body seemed even brighter.

    When An Zizheng¡¯s handnded on the body of the good lord, his eyes lit up, ¡°¡±It actually advanced.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du quickly asked, ¡°¡±What level?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can feel that there is a lot of Essence in my body. Based on my understanding of demonic beasts, I should at least be a low-level high or intermediate level magical beast. Judging by the level of the Jade, White, Red, Gold, and Purple, they should be on the same level.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You idiot. You slept for more than four years before you reached the white rank.¡±¡±

    The Kindness meowed, which probably means that it is progressing faster than you.

    This little guy¡¯s expression was especially rich, especially towards the thin Du. All sorts of disdain appeared on his face.

    ¡°¡±I just woke up. Let¡¯s go and take you to see the good stuff. Try to see if your eyesight has deteriorated.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi reached out to take An An¡¯s hand, but An Zhe shook his head. ¡°¡±When you grow up, you can no longer hold my hand and walk when you go out the door.¡±¡±

    You are already a man, you must be independent, you must be magnanimous. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qiandao pouted. ¡°¡±But what do we do if we want to hold hands?¡±¡±

    An Zeng helplessly said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t go out, but I will do it at home.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ but why are you holding hands at home?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked in front while Du skinny and Xiao Qitao followed behind. An Zaidao walked a few steps before turning around and saying helplessly: ¡°¡±You can do it without holding hands, but can you not hold on to my clothes?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao shook his head. ¡°¡±It should at least be the same.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I just say that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already grown up. In the future, you will not be able to hold the adults¡¯ hands when you walk. You will have to walk on your own.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao pointed towards a father who was walking over with his son. ¡°¡±He¡¯s older than me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Seven Daos, do you know what level of cultivation you are at now?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±Of course I know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you ever seen a Godly Mt. Xumi cultivator holding the hands of others while walking?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I may be in Xumi, but I¡¯m only eight years old.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even at the age of eight, he is still in the Xumi Realm.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Entering the spatial ring at the age of eight, you can only say that I¡¯m very amazing. You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m very mature, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed helplessly and reached out his hand. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qitaoughed, holding An Zeng¡¯s hand as they walked. He continued to shake it, ¡°¡±There seems to be a family of five spiced pork at the end of the street.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Buy it!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Next street, turn around and take 65 steps. There¡¯s a pastry chef from the southern region of the Da Xi River who ordered it. The glutinous rice cake and pineapple cake are both very delicious.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Buy!¡±¡±

    An Zeng curiously asked, ¡°¡±But you rarely go out, how do you know so clearly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who told you that I rarely go out? At night, Sister Li¡¯er and Sister Ye would practically pull me out to buy delicious food every day.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how they act so righteously when they eat their meals every day.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±The dishes cooked by the kitchen master are really not tasty.¡±¡±

    Duughed so hard that his nose was almost running: ¡°¡±I really believe Xiao Li¡¯er and Xiao Yezi¡¯s evil side and still say it, girls have perseverance and eat less than a cat every day. I really don¡¯t know how they persevere, they really are like cats, sneaking food every day.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are not the same, you haven¡¯t eaten or drank in four years.¡±¡±

    They walked and bought all the way. When they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, Xiao Qidao was already carrying a bunch of delicious food in his arms. However, his other hand still tightly held onto An Zhe¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go.

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±You carried so many delicious food in one hand. Is it tiring?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi let go of An Zou¡¯s hand and looked at the delicious food in her arms. She picked one with great difficulty. ¡°¡±Here!¡±¡±

    Then she took his hand.

    An Xuan was stunned. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already given it to you ¡­ There¡¯s no need to exin. Big Sister Xiao Yezi often uses this technique. She said she brought me to buy good food, but they actually ate more than half of it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This problem is more serious. You can¡¯t lie to a child, right?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m no longer a child. Big Brother An Zou said that I¡¯m already a man.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Man, if you have the ability to let go of me,¡±¡± said Du.

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±If you want to be a man, just say it!¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±You ¡­¡±¡±

    The few of them entered the main gate of the courtyard and discovered that the hall was almost full of people.

    An Zhe originally thought that the Gathering Shang Academy would use the excuse of appraising treasures as an excuse to call him over to discuss something, but he didn¡¯t think that there would actually be an activity to appraise treasures.

    Just a few days ago, Zhang Xuan had just hosted a party at the Merchant Guild. He didn¡¯t expect that he would receive another good item so quickly.

    However, the presence of the Gathering Shang Academy was of great importance to the Military Department. Most of the military expenses in front of them were contributed by the Gathering Shang Academy.

    Other than the Military Department, the Department of Revenue, the Ministry of Rites, and the Ministry of Industry were all in the empress dowager¡¯s hands.

    This was especially true for the Ministry of Revenue, which controlled the lifeline of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s money and food.

    Most of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s silvers had been allocated to refurbishing and refurbishing the Pce of Embroidery. No matter how the Military Department urged it, the Department of Revenue only had two words ¡­ No money.

    As soon as An Zeng entered, the head storekeeper of the headquarters, Zhang Yifu, came to wee him.

    This old man¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind, giving off an ethereal feeling. He was also an extremely friendly person.

    When he saw An Zaiyue enter the room, he smiled and walked over. ¡°¡±Master An just happened to be here. Let¡¯s go sit on the second floor.¡±¡±

    He personally led An Xuan up to the second floor. The rich and wealthy nobles in the hall cast sidelong nces at him, thinking to themselves, ¡°¡±This young man has quite the background. He¡¯s actually being led by the head storekeeper, Zhang Yif.¡±¡±

    On the second floor, Mr. Zhuang Fei Fei was already waiting in the private room.

    When Xiao Qidao saw Zhuang Feifei, he called out to her with a sweet smile, ¡°¡±Little brat, your mouth is so sweet. Come over here and sit with me.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao walked over and sat on Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯sp impolitely.

    Zhuang Feifei was stunned. Thin Du gave Xiao Qidao the look of an expert.

    How could Xiao Qitao understand all this? He sat down at the soft, fragrant jade and lowered his head to eat his pastry.

    Dusk reached out his hand, but Little Seven gave me a look of determination that I wouldn¡¯t give you.

    An Zhan sat down opposite Zhuang Fei Fei and asked, ¡°¡±What is this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What good stuff did he take?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei pointed below, ¡°¡±Not received, someone delivered it to us. Furthermore, their origins are very strange. Heavenly Temple even sent people to keep an eye on them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±A person from You Country, and it seems to be a member of the Gods Association.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±The Divine Association of You!¡±¡±

    He suddenly recalled that night when the headmaster of the Fantasy World Academy, the assistant general Qiu Changchen, had used his spear to fight the Red Cloaked Messenger of God of You to the death.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>

    Regarding You Nation, he had some understanding of them.

    However, he basically didn¡¯t care about the matters of these small countries when he was first in the Great Xi.

    asionally, they would only chat after meals.

    As such, his understanding of Quiet Nation was far inferior to Zhuang Feifei¡¯s.

    Zhuang Fei Fei saw the excellent expression on An Zaiyue¡¯s face and knew that he must have thought of the death of the headmaster Qiu Changchen.

    Zhuang Feifei stretched out his hand to grasp the hand of An Zhe, and found it was a little cold.

    ¡°¡±Rx.¡±¡±

    Only then did An Zenge to his senses, and he smiled apologetically.

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s hands were soft and warm.

    Seeing that An Zaihai had recovered, Zhuang Feifei withdrew her hand and pretended as if nothing had happened. She raised her hand and smoothed the hair on her forehead, ¡°¡±This time, it is said that the Kingdom of You¡¯s diplomatic mission came to Fang Gengcheng to negotiate with us.¡±¡±

    A few years ago, a prince of the Da Xi family came to the Yan Kingdom and said that he wanted to intervene in the war, but he left shortly after.

    However, how important is the status of a prince of the Da Xi Kingdom?

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for him to meet with the envoys from the other countries. Just a few words will suffice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So from that year onwards, You Guo¡¯s provocations towards our Great Yan have gradually lessened.

    However, the location of Quiet Nation was extremely tiring, so they had no choice but to try and expand outwards.

    You Guo is located to the southeast and to the east of us. We, the Great Yan army, are at least three hundred thousand troops that have been stationed there for a long time.

    The northern border of You Country is right next to the Swallow Mountain Range. Yu Yang County is located in the easternmost part of the country. Further east from Yu Yang County is the Bohai Country. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The people of BoHai are warlike, and that ce is extremely cold. Every year, there are only four months that we can grow crops, and the majority of our people depend on hunting and fishing for a living.¡±¡±

    The You Country¡¯s transit route was from north to south, with the eastern border being half bordered by the BoHai Country and half by the sea.

    The mountains there stretch out, and many ces don¡¯t even have a five meterrge piece of soil. If you want to eat some food, you can just nt a seed in the cracks in the rocks.

    ¡°¡±And the BoHai country in the northeast of You Country keeps invading You Country, stealing a lot of food every year, hence You Country¡¯s 100 lives are actually very bitter.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei intentionally diverts the thought of the dispute, so she gives a detailed ount of the situation in Youguo.

    ¡°¡±The formation of the government of You Country is also different from our Great Yan.

    More than half of the power of the Underworld was actually in the hands of the Gods Association.

    The authority of a Red Cloaked Messenger of God was even greater than that of a general¡¯s.

    As for the ck Robe Divine Seat, it had even more power than the king of Nether Kingdom.

    In the past hundred years, the Kings of Nether Kingdom had needed the approval of the Goddess ck Robe to seed them.

    ¡°¡±If he doesn¡¯t nod his head, then he can only change people.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded, ¡°¡±That is to say, the respect the citizens of Nether Kingdom have for the God Guild is above the respect for royal authority.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied with augh, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. About a hundred years ago, the King of Hell, Tan Zhengdong, felt that his rule over the Underworld was on the verge of copse.¡±¡±

    Because the Silent Kingdom was so tired, the people could only cause trouble if they did not have enough to eat.

    Intifada continued everywhere, and the imperial court suppressed them year after year.

    Tan Zhengdong was also a person who had his own thoughts. He came up with an idea ¡­ He believed that the reason the Chinese rebelled was because they had no reverence for him.

    If all Chinese had faith, then they would be much more honest.

    Thus, he ordered the Imperial Adviser, Ji Changqi, to secretly establish the Divine Meeting and expand it in the Underworld. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±In just three to five years, the Goddess Union has be so powerful that it¡¯s almost impossible to control.¡±¡±

    After Tan Zhengdong¡¯s death, the newly appointed King of Hell was still young. The Divine ck Robe Divine Seat had grown up in power, and Ji Changqi held almost all of his authority.

    From then on, God would gradually ascend above the royal family.

    Now that more than a hundred years have passed, it will be as difficult as ascending to the heavens for the royal family of You to change this situation. ¡°¡±

    An Zhe asked, ¡°¡±Then why did You Nation suddenly send an envoy? After all, the Great Xi Prince has been here for more than four years.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    How did you know it was more than four years ago? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei did not mind, and continued: ¡°¡±The reason why You Guo came this time is because our Great Yan¡¯s general, Fang Xin, has beaten him too hard.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Speaking of which, it¡¯s still because of that old friend of yours, Principal Qiu Changchen.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Qiu Changchen was originally Iron Liuhuo¡¯s assistant general, so he was ordered to go to the Illusory Shrine to ask Mu Changyan to take over the position.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan didn¡¯t know what evil had done either, and one of the conditions was that Qiu Changchen had to stay and take care of the Fantasy World Academy.

    Qiu Changchen had agreed to stay, but somehow leaked the news and got found out by the people from the Dark Kingdom Divine Meeting.

    ¡°¡±The Goddess Association sent a red-robed cleric and many experts to the illusory world to assassinate Qiu Changchen.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After Grand General Fang¡¯s bosom friend learned of this, he had to endure for three years and carefully train Iron Fog.¡±¡±

    After that, he brought along Flowing Fire Heavy Cavalry to the south. In three battles, he killed more than twenty thousand soldiers of the Shadow Army.

    The red-robed cleric who killed the three Divine Assassins, from then on, Quiet Nation did not dare to continue to fight and was strictly on guard.

    After the BoHai country received the news, they took advantage of the situation to rob them.

    The BoHai army of one hundred and sixty thousand marched westward. Nether Realm¡¯s defense was tight, so they had no choice but to transfer the western border army to the eastern border. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue understood the situation. ¡°¡±That¡¯s why there¡¯s no other way for You Kingdom to start a war, so they have no other choice but to make peace with the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ The reason why the military affairs were suddenly suppressed and the empress dowager and Duke Yan didn¡¯t make any further moves was because of the arrival of You Country¡¯s diplomatic mission.¡±¡±

    To Great Yan, the matter of the Four Corners¡¯ Hall was but a small matter.

    ¡°¡±Negotiations with You Country are the most important.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai said, ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s you seeking peace, I can¡¯t help but ask for some benefits.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifeiughed, ¡°¡±People have to pretend to be confident when they are poor. This is the current situation of the people from You Country.¡±¡±

    They knew that they would definitely suffer a loss, but they didn¡¯t want to suffer a loss, so they could only pretend to be indifferent.

    The people from the Gesun Kingdom brought quite a few treasures this time. The first was to show off their might, letting the Yan Country know just how powerful You Country really was.

    ¡°¡±The second reason is to let the Yan Emperor and the empress dowager see that we¡¯ve indeede with sincerity.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why did these thingse to the market?¡±¡± he asked.

    Zhuang Feifei beamed withughter, ¡°¡±You Guo is so confident, isn¡¯t it the same for me, Big Yan?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These things are sent to Heavenly Temple, the King of Yan waved his hand and refused them all. He sent them to the market to be appraised by the citizens of my Great Yan. Whoever is willing to buy them will be bought. The people of my Great Yan have plenty of money anyway.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Both of them are in great pain.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so painful?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±How can two people who are so fat with swollen faces not feel pain when they are fanning themselves with all their strength?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei rolled her eyes at him, ¡°¡±Your mouth is so mean.¡±¡±

    However, this time, the name that I asked you toe here was chosen by the King himself.

    ¡°¡±Those from the You Country bragged about the amazing things they brought. The King of Yan intentionally suppressed their arrogance so that you could take a good look and teach those from the Ghost Assemblies of the You Country a lesson.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do I have any advantages?¡±¡± he asked.

    Zhuang Fei Fei said, ¡°¡±Although the empress dowager doesn¡¯t want the Duke of Yan in power, this is still a matter for her family.¡±¡±

    To the outside world, the empress dowager wasn¡¯t weak either.

    Not only did he show a lot of obedience to her home country, Zhao, but he was also very powerful to Youguo.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, if you suppress the mes of anger of the members of the Gesun Kingdom this time around, it will be a good thing for the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to gain a foothold in Fang Shencheng. At the very least, the empress dowager will not make things difficult for you for a short period of time, and you will also uphold face for the military.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I suddenly feel like I¡¯m being very forceful,¡±¡± An Zui said with a smile.

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±You were always so... Uh-huh.¡±¡±

    An Zheughed heartily in his heart, thinking that a woman should retain some of her modesty in front of a man, recing the word ¡®awesome¡¯ with ¡®hmm hmm hmm¡¯.

    However, Gu Qianye wouldn¡¯t have done so. That girl was too fierce.

    An Zeng walked to the railing and looked down. He noticed that there were a lot of people standing around the table to appraise and appraise the items.

    There were only two types of treasures.

    One was useful, the other was valuable, and these two things were still valuable when summed up.

    As the saying goes, useful is definitely worth it for cultivators.

    As for valuable items, they weremonly referred to as ordinary items and treasures, but they werepletely useless for cultivation.

    An Zhe only took a nce, and his expression changed slightly. Fortunately, his back was facing Zhuang Feifei, so Zhuang Feifei could not see the change in his expression.

    This was because he found two items on the table. Two items that looked likerge jade-like scallops. There were also ¡­ holy fish scales on the fish, and two on the bottom.

    An Zaiyue turned around and smiled at Zhuang Fei Fei: ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go down to kill them.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±Go, it would be best if the self-esteem of those people from You Country is only as big as a pair of underpants.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Most of the socks are good,¡±¡± said Anjou.

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and waved his hand. An Chou and Du slowly walked down from the second floor, while Xiao Qidao continued to sit there eating.

    On the big tform below, there were dozens of tables. Each table was full of things.

    One had to say, none of the items that You Ye had brought were ordinary.

    At each table stood two burly men from Nether Kingdom, dressed in very different clothes from the people of Yan Country.

    Yanghong people like to wear long shirts, but You-You people do not wear the habit of wearing long shirts.

    The jacket was no more than the buttocks, and the trousers were baggy and fastened with straps.

    These men wore ck clothes and ck pants, but they did not carry any weapons.

    Within the Yan Kingdom, they naturally had no right to carry weapons.

    At the end of the tform was a chair. A priest in a red robe sat there tasting tea, asionally ncing at the onlookers with disdain.

    He put down the teacup and said a few words in a low voice. Then, a Blue-robed Messenger of God then said in a loud voice, ¡°¡±The magistrate said that as long as someone can recognize five of the items, they will send them out one by one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course, you have to exin in detail the origin and nature of this item.¡±¡±

    The surrounding crowd eximed, but no one stepped forward.

    Most of these things were sea goods, and not many people in Yan Country saw them.

    Thus, it would not be an easy task to exin the origins and nature of the five items in detail.

    An Zaiyue walked over and casually looked at it. From within, he picked a nine-star double-handed broadsword and handed it to Skinny Du. ¡°¡±I promised to help you choose a suitable magical equipment. This one is pretty good. Take it.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave when the tworge men of You Country quickly stepped forward to stop him.

    A blue robed God¡¯s envoy said coldly, ¡°¡±Even if this is your Yan Kingdom, you people of Yan can¡¯t just take what you want and leave, right?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say to pick any of the five items and take them away with you?¡±¡±

    The blue-robed architect said: ¡°¡±You have to exin which five items are the first.¡±¡±

    An Zou said, ¡°¡±Very troublesome. You can just pick five items for me to recognize.¡±¡±

    With a smack, the red robed clergyman pped the table. ¡°¡±Could it be that you are here to cause trouble?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid this is not how Yan Ren treats his guests.¡±¡±

    An Zeng narrowed his eyes and looked at the red-robed cleric. ¡°¡±Are you unwilling to give it to me?¡±¡±

    The red-robed Goddess said, ¡°¡±If you recognize me, of course I would be willing to do so.¡±¡±

    But if you don¡¯t admit it, then take it.

    ¡°¡±Even if this is the Yan Country, I cannot allow anyone to humiliate You Country¡¯s dignity.¡±¡±

    An Zhan moved a chair over and sat down. ¡°¡±Pick five items at will. If I don¡¯t manage to tell you, I will double the price of this broadsword for you.¡±¡±

    The red-robed judge frowned. He did not dare to underestimate An Zaihai anymore, but An Zaihai was too young. He did not believe An Zaiyue would say it out loud, so he chose a few sea goods on purpose, ¡°¡±You tell me!¡±¡±

    An Zou pointed to the first, ¡°¡±You countrymen are really stingy, also looking down on us Yanren.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your te says the East Sea¡¯s divine supplement, but you¡¯re actually just the second son of a sea serpent.¡±¡±

    Just now, someone had smelled it and immediately felt disgusted.

    An Zou pointed at the second item. ¡°¡±What do you call the East Sea Divine Tree?¡±¡±

    Do you people of You Country not know how to speak without adding the word ¡°¡±divine¡±¡±?

    ¡°¡±This is made up of dried seaweed. It¡¯s only worth five taels of silver, and it¡¯s only worth of manualbor.¡±¡±

    The priest¡¯s face changed color. He was already a bit embarrassed.

    An Zhan then pointed to the third item. ¡°¡±This item is rather impressive ¡­ This is the egg of the Eastern Sea¡¯s low-rank Demon Beast Dodo Tortoise. No matter what, it is worth a thousand taels of silver. It is of no use, only big.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An egg is enough to fill a te. Rumor has it that it has the effect of nourishing the kidney. I wonder if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±¡±

    He looked at the priest. ¡°¡±Big Egg, am I right?¡±¡±

    Why are low-rank magical beast eggs so cheap?

    Itys hundreds of eggs at once because itys too many eggs. The reason why it is so rare is because most of the tortoises gather on the Fuming Ind in the East China Sea. They rarely reach the shores of the Inner Six.

    ¡°¡±Do you bring these worthless things to make peace?¡±¡± the magistrate asked.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid he has lost some of his sincerity.¡±¡±

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>

    There was the word ¡°¡±Earth¡±¡± in the name of the low-level Demon Beast Subterranean Tortoise, but it actually had nothing to do with the Land 6.

    The name is because every year when theyy eggs, they go into the sand.

    Three hundred and fifty miles east of the eastern coast of Youku lies an ind of Fooming.

    There were no trees on the ind, only rocks and sand. Every year, arge number of tortoises wouldnd on the ind andy eggs.

    The reason why the number of Earth Armored Snapping Turtles wasn¡¯t huge was because these kind of mild low level demonic beasts didn¡¯t have much attacking power. With so many natural enemies, most of the eggs were eaten by other demon beasts or animals, including humans.

    After An Zaiyue finished speaking, the red-robed cleric¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t retort.

    An Zhan walked in front of the fourth item picked out by the red-robed cleric, and then nodded: ¡°¡±This is indeed a good item. The profound iron of the East Sea¡¯s seabed seems to be just an ordinary piece of ck iron, but it contains a great amount of water vapor. If cultivators with a sensitive constitution were to use it as a magic tool, it would increase theirbat prowess by quite a lot.¡±¡±

    And if one uses this kind of darksteel to forge a pill furnace, its value would be even more inestimable, only second to the Star Pattern Steel. ¡°¡±

    He asked the red-robed judge, ¡°¡±How much are you bidding for this item?¡±¡±

    The red-robed clergyman thought for a moment and then said, ¡°¡±This thing is priceless.¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook his head, ¡°¡±No, this thing is much worse than the Star Pattern Meteor. Moreover, there are oceanic mines in the East China Sea, but very few people can go in, so it is still easier to obtain than the Star Pattern Meteor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Star Pattern Meteor is a true priceless treasure. Eastsea cksteel can only be said to be priceless.¡±¡±

    The red-robed clergyman narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zeng, ¡°¡±You are indeed beyond my imagination. You have experienced a lot at such a young age.¡±¡±

    But since you¡¯ve already said it, it¡¯s priceless.

    ¡°¡±If your Yan Country is willing to trade for a city, I can consider it too.¡±¡±

    Everyone was enraged and began to criticize him.

    An Zhan nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°¡±Good. It¡¯s fair to trade one city for another.¡±¡±

    The Red Cloaked Messenger of God was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud, ¡°¡±What a boastful and boastful young man. I¡¯m afraid that even you, the King of Yan, would not dare to say such words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You actually dare to say that you want to trade a city for something else. Tell me, which city do you n on persuading King Yan to use to exchange for this Eastsea Xuan Iron?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Most of them.¡±¡±

    The red-robed magistrate¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±How dare you!¡±¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter, and many people gave An Zhan a thumbs up.

    Most of them were the capitals of Quiet Nation.

    An Zou pointed at the turtle egg and said, ¡°¡±This is the big egg, I¡¯m talking about the majority.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I, Great Yan, am a man of millions. Sooner orter, I will destroy your kingdom. The capital city will only be an ordinary territory of our Yan Kingdom in the future, so why do you think we can¡¯t exchange most of it for your Eastsea Xuan Iron?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are your darksteel inferior to most, or most of them inferior to darksteel?¡±¡±

    An Xuan casually threw the turtle egg to a clerk from the Gathering Shang Manor. ¡°¡±Give me a dishter.¡±¡±

    He took out a thousand taels of silver from his sleeve and ced it on the table. ¡°¡±Egg money.¡±¡±

    He then grabbed another handful of crushed silver, picked up the smallest piece and ced it on the silver note. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you some more, it¡¯ll be used for freight.¡±¡±

    As he walked back, he said, ¡°¡±As for the broadsword that my friend is carrying on his shoulder, it is something from a red-furred ghost.¡±¡±

    A thousand miles to the northeast of BoHai is the country of the red-furred ghost.

    The people over there liked to build bigger weapons, but their workmanship was usually rough.

    ¡°¡±This broadsword has the symbol of a trident, a symbol of the imperial n. If wepare it with the grade of our magic tools, this broadsword can be considered a gold grade.¡±¡±

    Gold grade!

    Everyone was stunned. No one thought that An Zhe would so casually take out a gold grade magic item.

    Gold rank items were already priceless.

    ¡°¡±But this thing is a bit special, because the symbol of the imperial n is from the previous generation. Thirty years ago, the country of the red-furred ghost had a rebellion, and the imperial n was destroyed.¡±¡±

    A great general led the army to rebel and eventually ascended the throne.

    The symbol of the trident was the destroyed royal family symbol.

    So ording to the value of the collection, it should be added a little bit more.

    But then again, you gave it to me anyway, so thank you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Stop!¡±¡±

    The red-robed clergyman said angrily, ¡°¡±I said I would give you one, but I didn¡¯t say I would give you any!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is something that our You Nation absolutely cannot pass on to others. It¡¯s something thates with an exhibition. It can¡¯t be given.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you have any sense of shame?¡±¡±

    The surrounding people chimed in, ¡°¡±You people of You are indeed shameless. You actually went back on your word!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I knew a long time ago that we can¡¯t deal with the people of You Country, a bunch of barbarians who are always drinking blood.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±People like you from such a destend actually have the nerve to be called a kingdom of etiquette. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wind blowing your tongue around? How shameful!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This shameless technique, you natives of You sure are good at cultivating.¡±¡±

    The group of people were pointing and pointing, the red-robed cleric¡¯s face was extremely ugly to behold, ¡°¡±I ¡­ Of course I can say what I say, but this item is only for exhibition. It was my subordinates who neglected their position wrongly, so I can¡¯t give it to you ¡­ You can change it.¡±¡±

    Perhaps even he didn¡¯t know that among the items ced on the table was a Gold grade magic item.

    In fact, the real good stuff hasn¡¯t been shown yet.

    Most of these things were worthless, but they would never be seen in the Yan Country. Thus, the reason why he asked others to set them up was precisely to humiliate the ignorance of the Yan Country.

    But who would have thought that such a big mistake would ur? That broadsword was actually a gold rank item.

    There were only three or two items on more than ten tables. One of them was the two fist-sized Eastsea Xuan Iron.

    There was also the cyx of a peak Gold rank demon beast that could be used to forge a Gold rank weapon.

    On the furthest table, there was an unremarkable pearl that exuded the aura of a metallic elixir that had been ced for over a hundred years.

    Counting the broadsword that had been discovered, there were only four truly good items.

    The red-robed judge said, ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you guys putting away the items on disy yet?!¡±¡±

    His Blue Cloaked Messenger of God immediately ran over and retrieved the Demon Beast¡¯s tail bone, Eastsea Mystic Iron, and the aurous core.

    Then he went over to An Zhe and held out his hand. ¡°¡±Give back our exhibit.¡±¡±

    An said, ¡°¡±Although you are so shameless, but I, Big Yan, am a true and proper nation of etiquette, a nation of great nations.¡±¡±

    In Yan Country, even if we, the Swallow people, hate you, we will still treat you with respect.

    You can be shameless, but we still have to be.

    I can give you back the broadsword, but I have to pick out two of the rest. ¡°¡±

    The red-robed cleric was already very afraid of An Zaiyue¡¯s eyesight, but now he could not refuse. Otherwise, he would lose all his face.

    He had originallye to show his might on behalf of the God of You, but now he had been pped in the face.

    For the sake of a piece of gold grade magic tool, he would ept it. He could not lose face again because of some worthless things.

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    The red-robed Goddess said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll let you choose two items.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Give them that lousy sword.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was reluctant to part with it. He hugged it and refused to give it back. ¡°¡±Gold things? You¡¯re going to give them back just like that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s shameless. What can you do about it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is our home. Let¡¯s give him face.¡±¡±

    Du was still unwilling to give up so he hugged it for a while longer and threw it on the ground with a wave of his hand. ¡°¡±Here you go.¡±¡±

    The blue robed god threw the treasure onto the ground and immediately rushed over to pick it up. He carefully ced it back with both hands.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take this,¡±¡± he said, gesturing to the scales of the two sacred fish.

    The red-robed cleric hurriedly shook his head. ¡°¡±Two won¡¯t do. That¡¯s dragon scales. I can only give you one.¡±¡±

    An Zhan curled his lips. ¡°¡±Dragon scale?¡±¡±

    If it was really a dragon scale, would you be willing to leave it here?

    I¡¯m afraid that you, the King of Hell, have long been present in the pce.

    This is the inneryer of the East China Sea¡¯s scallop shell. What kind of treasure do you really think it is? ¡°¡±

    He waved his hand as he ced his own fish scale on the table, ¡°¡±See, I also have one. If it was a dragon scale, wouldn¡¯t I be as rich as a nation?¡±¡±

    The only value of this thing is that it can be used for summer, summer wear, will be much cooler.

    ¡°¡±My sect has hundreds of disciples, and my piece is not enough to be divided into a small piece for each of us. That¡¯s why I want these two pieces of broken seashells.¡±¡±

    The red robed judge hesitated for a moment before nodding his head: ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give it to you. Alright, I¡¯ll exchange the two pieces for the one just now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, no, no, you are wrong,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±These two shells are one, the same thing, one.¡±¡±

    The red robed clergyman was slightly angry, ¡°¡±It¡¯s obviously two pieces!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t try this. I say one is one. This is the price you have to pay.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You took back a gold rank treasure, and now you¡¯re still bargaining with me? Did you lose your identity as a Red Cloaked Messenger of God?!¡±¡±

    The red-robed judge hesitated for a moment. He thought that the remaining items were not worth much anyway, so he pretended to be unwilling and said: ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine, my Underworld Kingdom is very wealthy. I¡¯ll just give you another one.¡±¡±

    An Zeng casually picked a resting half of the trident and threw it to Du. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been hard for you to take this first.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want it. I still want that broadsword. I don¡¯t want this broken thing.¡±¡±

    The red-robed judge said, ¡°¡±Yan [1] values your credibility. You cannot go back on your word.¡±¡±

    An Zeng picked up the remaining half of the trident and ced it in Du¡¯s thin hand. ¡°¡±Take it. Later, you can use it to roast chicken wings by grinding it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You take it.¡±¡±

    The red-robed judge walked back with a gloating look on his face, thinking to himself that he had not suffered a loss.

    An Zeng walked back to the second floor of the Gathering Merchant House with a smile on his face.

    That fool didn¡¯t even know the legend of the Sage Fish Scale. Whether this thing was really valuable or not wasn¡¯t certain, but it had an extraordinary significance to Gu Qianye.

    He remembered that the old principal of the Martial Arts Academy, Sang Hai Sutra, also had one of his relics, but he had also given it to Sang Rou.

    In the future, he could ask Sang Rou if she was willing to sell it to him. If she wasn¡¯t willing, he couldn¡¯t force her either.

    As he walked, he pursed his lips. ¡°¡±A piece of Gold grade magic tool, just like that. It¡¯s gone.¡±¡±

    An Zaizhanughed. ¡°¡±* * *, that lousy item is at most a white-rank magical artifact. Furthermore, because it¡¯s been soaked in the seawater for too long, all of its essence energy has been lost.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because of the heavy sea air, it seems like the air is curling around it.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean replied, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that it was something from the red-furred Ghost Royal Family?¡±¡±

    There¡¯s a trident on it. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That trident is a sign that I dug out with my fingernails.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned.

    He threw the broken trident to Fatty, ¡°¡±Go back and ask Old Huo to clean it up for you. This is the proper Red Demon Emperor¡¯s trident, one of the divine artifacts held by the Emperor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if it¡¯s not a purple rank one, it¡¯s still a gold rank one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You lying little goblin.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei apuded from the side, ¡°¡±Beautiful, this move is really beautiful.¡±¡±

    An Xuan continued, ¡°¡±This thing was originally considered a purple grade divine tool. However, in the rebellion back in the Red Haired Ghost Nation, the Sovereign of the Seas used this divine tool to fight against the general who rebelled against him. The general obtained an even more powerful purple grade divine tool, so he injured the Sovereign Trident.¡±¡±

    A fall in rank was now considered a drop in rank.

    ¡°¡±To mend it, it¡¯s considered a supreme treasure.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei said, ¡°¡±You should give me some introduction fees.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pouted. ¡°¡±Do you want a fragrant kiss?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei red at him, ¡°¡±No, no, no.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±The things of the Nether Realm, I won¡¯t lie to you about.¡±¡±

    However, there is no talent for such an idiot sent by You Country. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±Wait a moment, there will be some really good stuff appearingter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a single one that canpare to the Sovereign Trident. Could it be that there¡¯s still a purple divine artifact?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No matter how foolish the people of You Country are, it¡¯s impossible for them to bring such a precious treasure to the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the cat suddenly looked up, its eyes bright.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>

    Because of thest time Chen Xi killed Su Feiyun, the Star Condensation Courtyard was already inextricably linked to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    From arger point of view, both the Gathering Shang Academy and the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had lost both their pride and honor.

    The rtionship between An Zhe and Zhuang Feifei had also undergone a subtle change, especially after Zhuang Feifei, the elder sister of the Awakening Sect¡¯s Zhuang family, paid his respects to the dead Golden Mountain Road.

    This was why An Zhe had unrestrainedly found a Gold-grade magic item for Skinny Du. It could also be called a fallen purple grade divine tool.

    The country of the red-furred devil that An Zeng spoke of was actually called O¡¯Shaman.

    The emperor of the Oshaman Empire called himself the Sovereign of the Seas, iming that his ancestors were gods who controlled the sea.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was the symbol of the Emperor of the Oshaman Empire.

    However, after a general of the Oshaman Empire rebelled several decades ago, the emperor was killed, and the imperial n was not exterminated. The damaged trident of the Sovereign of the Seas vanished without a trace.

    Skinny Du immediately picked up the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident and flipped it over. His face was filled with joy.

    An Zhan pursed his lips, ¡°¡±Just now, I was throwing it on the ground.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m such a vain man,¡±¡± said Du.

    ¡°¡±I just like you to be so real.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I love you too.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the cat that had been lying on the chair like it had fallen asleep suddenly opened its eyes. The densely packed stars in its eyes began to slowly spin.

    No matter how close he was with Zhuang Feifei, he did not dare to let Zhuang Feifei know that his eyes were only in the Nine Revolving Core realm.

    He believed that Zhuang Feifei wouldn¡¯t do that, but once the news got out, all of the cultivators in the Yan Kingdom would go crazy.

    And the good sir hadn¡¯t fully awakened yet. At that time, he might very well die at the hands of those greedy cultivators.

    He picked the Kindness up, pretending not to notice, and went to the rail and looked down.

    The good man¡¯s little head popped out of his arms and looked down as if searching for something.

    Naturally, Zhuang Fei Fei Fei would not have expected that the famous Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye would be reborn in the body of a cat.

    There was amotion in the hall below, followed by a group of Imperial Guards breaking in from the outside, splitting up the people in the hall into two groups and driving them away.

    Li Changlu, the Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce, had a humble expression as he walked in from the outside with a person in violet clothes.

    Zhuang Feifei walked to the side of the feud, snorting at Li Changlu¡¯sckey¡¯s expression. ¡°¡±That¡¯s a real dog, not just wagging his tail at the empress dowager, but wagging his tail at any important personage.¡±¡±

    And to anyone who was inferior to him, he would grit his teeth. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is that person?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the man in the purple official uniform and said, ¡°¡±One of You Country¡¯s Duke Tan Song, the younger brother of You King Tan Po.¡±¡±

    Because of the Da Xi Empire, no one dared to call themselves emperors, and they could only call themselves kings.

    Thus, although Tan Song was Tan Zhi¡¯s younger brother, the highest title could only be given to a duke.

    No matter what, the fear of the Da Xi caused all the countries to be cautious on the surface. ¡°¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t they say that Empress Dowager Su has always been tyrannical towards Youguo? Why is it that her dog bowed and bowed to her as well?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei said, ¡°¡±The team from You Country came this time because they had made meticulous preparations.

    Knowing that Li Changlu was the empress dowager¡¯s favorite, of course she would give him a lot of benefits.

    ¡°¡±If a person takes too many benefits, it¡¯s just like a dog getting too many meat bones, and it changes from baring its teeth to wagging its tail.¡±¡±

    He looked down at the cat.

    The good sir kept his eyes fixed on the purple-robed county prince, guessing that this person must be carrying some sort of extraordinary object.

    And then, An Zaiyue discovered that the Demon Binding Cloth he had collected earlier also seemed to be getting restless.

    An Zaixin said that the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye and the Demon Binding Cloth had worked together countless times to fight side by side in those eerie and terrifying tombs.

    Thus, there must be some sort of telepathic connection between the good lord and the Demon Binding Cloth.

    The good sir stared intently at the county prince. The Demon Binding Cloth could feel the aura of the Nine Revolving Reincarnation Eye, which was why it was starting to get restless.

    An Zhan hurriedly used his Blood Training Pearl bracelet to put away the Demon Binding Cloth. If the Demon Binding Cloth rushed out and wrapped around the Duke himself, then that would be great fun.

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go down and take a look. After all, I can¡¯t do things that are shameful.¡±¡±

    You just wait here. I¡¯ll arrange for the food to be servedter, so you can stay in the market and don¡¯t go back.

    ¡°¡±Maybe something good wille out in a while. I¡¯m counting on you to make a scene.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Yeah,¡±¡± I said. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Go, be careful. That Tan Song looks a little strange.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei smiled, ¡°¡±He¡¯s here to seek peace, so what if he¡¯s a princess? In the Yan Country¡¯s Fang Gu City, no matter how domineering he is, he has to endure it.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, feeling that Tan Song looked very strange.

    Li Changlu apanied Tan Song directly through the hall on the first floor and into the backyard, followed by Zhuang Feifei and the manager, Zhang Yifu.

    An Xuan opened the window and looked outside. The main street waspletely sealed off. The first floor was the Yan Kingdom¡¯s city defense army, and the second floor was the Imperial Army. That small circle of men in ck standing inside the Imperial Army should be Tan Song¡¯s personal bodyguards.

    This person should be very confident. He walked into the market alone and did not bring any of his trusted aides with him.

    What was even more bizarre was that the county governor did not even nce at the red-robed cleric in the hall.

    ¡°¡±Lord Fatty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You stay here and keep an eye on me. I¡¯m going out to do something.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do?¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at Xiao Qi, who had fallen asleep on the chair after eating her fill. ¡°¡±Right now, all of your attention is on the Nether Realm¡¯s diplomatic mission. No one will notice me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have to think of a way to get close to the Heavenly Prison. It¡¯s best if I can take advantage of this opportunity to meet Aunty Ye and make her feel at ease.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du nodded his head. ¡°¡±Then be careful.¡±¡±

    An Zhan handed the good lord over to thin Du, ¡°¡±Hold him tight. No matter what the good lord looks at, you can¡¯t let him pounce on you.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry.¡±¡±

    An Zhe walked out of the main gate of the courtyard. The Yon Kingdom cultivators guarding outside gave him a nce, but didn¡¯t intervene.

    After a brief examination, the Imperial Army left the street.

    In order to prevent others from noticing him, An Zaihai fought his way back to the sect.

    After sitting quietly in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect for half an hour to recuperate, he climbed over the back wall and approached the Heavenly Temple.

    The so-called Heavenly Prison was actually not mysterious at all.

    ording to the rules of the Yan Kingdom, the prison was filled with prisoners with special identities.

    On the outside of the prison, the members of the Board of Justice were in charge of the guard, while the guards of the pce were on duty from time to time.

    As he walked, An Zhe tried hard to recall the investigations he had done these days. Eventually, he locked his target onto a single person.

    The Heavenly Temple¡¯s physician, Zhuge Liuyun.

    The reason why he had chosen this person was because this person had ess to two secrets.

    These two secrets were closely rted to the struggle for peace.

    The first secret, because Ye Yun was special, every once in a while, Mu Changyan would let Zhuge Liuyun enter the Sky Prison to diagnose her pulse and confirm that she wasn¡¯t injured.

    As for the other thing ¡­ it was very important to An Zaiyue. An Zaiyue had found out that Zhuge Liuyun had been with him ever since the Great Xi Prince Chen Chong came.

    Of course, there were no shortage of doctors by Chen Zhong¡¯s side. However, Yan Guo naturally couldn¡¯t let down his guard.

    Most importantly, Zhuge Liuyun probably knew about what had happened after he was killed.

    It was because Zhuge Liuyun examined his corpse.

    What was strange was that up until now, almost all the people who had been implicated in the dispute were dead. Zhuge Liuyun was a special case.

    A few days ago, when Li Yenian, the Minister of Tranquility and the Minister of Rites, had been drinking, Li Yenian had told him some of the things he had remembered.

    At that time, Li Yannian was responsible for receiving the heavy equipment, so he knew that Zhuge Liuyun had been following the heavy equipment.

    Zhuge Liuyun only returned to Empyrean Terminus Pce some time after the disappearance of the heavy weapons. Li Yannian spected that Zhuge Liuyun was the only one who saw the departure of the heavy weapons with his own eyes.

    Chen Chong¡¯s purpose ining to Yan Country was not to mediate the war between the sixteen kingdoms, but to fight for peace and security.

    Therefore, even if Chen Chong left, he would only leave after he was certain that An Zaiyue was dead.

    Anjou understands the nature of heavy weapons, cautious, careful, and paranoid.

    He would definitely not appear in front of An Zaiyue before he was sure that An Zaiyue was dead, nor would he let anyone he knew appear. Therefore, Zhuge Liuyun became the best choice.

    Regardless of the rtionship between Zhuge Liuyun and Chen Xinjie, the fact that this person was still alive showed how important he was.

    An He had considered a few schemes that were close to Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s, but he couldn¡¯t be sure because of one thing ¡­ Zhuge Liuyun was alive because of his medical skills, or because of his cultivation level?

    If it was because Zhuge Liuyun was so powerful that others didn¡¯t dare to kill him ¡­ then using his current strength, if he went to find Zhuge Liuyun, he would only be seeking his own death.

    He decided to keep an eye on Zhuge Liuyun first and explore the way first. If there was a chance, he would go and leave.

    Zhuang Feifei was arranging for the county prince to appraise the good items in the courtyard. Judging from the situation, the good show wouldn¡¯t start until the afternoon before dinner, so they had plenty of time to settle down.

    Zhuge was usually living in Empyrean Terminus Pce, so he rarely came out to visit.

    His home wasn¡¯t far from Heavenly Temple as well, and just happened to be between Heavenly Prison and Heavenly Temple.

    An Xin thought about it. Back then, Mu Changyan had given Zhuge Liuyun such a mansion for Aunty Ye¡¯s sake.

    The security in the prison was as tight as the clouds. An Zhan clearly knew that with his current strength, he had no chance to get close to Ye Zichen at all.

    Therefore, he decided to check Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s house first. If Zhuge Liuyun wasn¡¯t here, he could go in and investigate.

    An Xin went to a teahouse opposite Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s home and went up to the third floor, which overlooked that small courtyard.

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s yard seemed to have been nted with a lot of herbs, and the small courtyard was filled with neat rows of rows.

    Even though he was sitting on the third floor of this teahouse, he could still smell the faint aroma of medicine.

    Zhuge Liuyun had moved here for less than four years, so those herbs should not be anything valuable.

    All medicinal herbs required a long period of time to grow.

    An Xuan sat on the third floor of the teahouse for an hour. There was no oneing or going in or out of the courtyard, so An Xuan decided to settle the bill and pretended to stroll to the back of the courtyard.

    The buildings in Fanggu City were all well-behaved, with small alleys behind each row of houses.

    An Zeng strolled around the alley for a while, but didn¡¯t find anyone. He then flipped over from the back.

    The small courtyard was divided into the front and the back. From the teahouse, An Zhe could only see the front courtyard and the back courtyard.

    Therefore, when he came in, he was especially careful not to let anyone notice him.

    However, An Zhe realized that his worries were unnecessary. There was no one in the backyard.

    Apart from herbs, there were also herbs.

    However,pared to the front yard, the herbs grown in this small back yard seemed a little strange.

    It was not a species with straight ridges, but rather a strange pattern that was deliberately arranged in a row.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t care about the herbs, nor did he dare to waste any time, so he quickened his pace and headed towards the house.

    He had only taken five steps when An Zhe screamed in his heart, ¡°¡±This is bad!¡±¡±

    There was something wrong with these seemingly ordinary herbs!

    At the moment when An Zhe fell down, he finally understood that Zhuge Liuyun didn¡¯t grow these herbs to cure his illness, but to catch the thief ¡­ .Strange fragrance, strange patterns, strange herbs, An Zhe¡¯s vision blurred. No matter how he tried to control his cultivation, he was already finished.

    The moment he fell down, he saw a figure running towards him.

    Then he closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>

    His first thought upon waking up was that he might have died again. He had been too careless.

    He recognized all those herbs. Even though he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the book as Qu Liuxi, his experience couldn¡¯t bepared to an ordinary person.

    He knew he was awake, and he knew he couldn¡¯t pretend not to be.

    The human body¡¯s reaction was so acute that an experienced healer could easily make a judgment.

    The owner of this small courtyard was Zhuge Liuyun. He was known as the number one healer in the entire Yan Kingdom for the past fifty years, and was also known as the number one alchemist madman in the world.

    Although these two first ce winners were slightly wet, it was enough to show Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s ability.

    Thus, from the moment he woke up, An Zhe had no intentions of pretending. Instead, he wanted to give himself a reasonable exnation for barging into a small courtyard.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re awake.¡±¡±

    The voice was familiar.

    An Zeng opened his eyes and saw a person standing next to him, beautiful and adorable, with a slightly red face.

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.

    Ding Ningdong.

    Ding Ningdong wore a goose-yellow dress. She seemed to be brimming with the youthful aura of a young girl and had a gentle and cute temperament.

    ¡°¡±If youe to see me, remember to knock next time.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong ced a cup of water beside An Zhe, ¡°¡±Fortunately, master only nted herbs to prevent thieves, so the medicinal properties are not strong. Moreover, you immediately closed your mouth, inhaling only a small amount of fragrance.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin thought the situation was bad, it was moreplicated than exining why she had barged into the small courtyard. Ding Ningdong thought he hade to sneak a peek at her.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan felt that his throat was a little hoarse, and he didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment.

    Ding Ning Dong said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how you found out, but you actually knew I was here.¡±¡±

    You¡¯re quite capable, but don¡¯t be so reckless next time.

    Fortunately, you only entered the backyard. If you entered the house, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    ¡°¡±Master¡¯s Potioneering array in the backyard is very powerful. Even if a cultivator in the state of desire were to enter, he would be entranced if he wasn¡¯t careful.¡±¡±

    An Xuan had to find a topic to divert Ding Ningdong¡¯s attention. ¡°¡±But why are themoners living near this small courtyard alright?¡±¡±

    Ding Ning Dong replied with a smile, her voice crisp as a bell, ¡°¡±That¡¯s because the walls were built using earth as a foundation. When the flower fragrance drifted out of the garden, it was neutralized by the medicinal properties of the soil, so the fragrance of the flowers drifted out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And you entered the courtyard and activated the medicinal array.¡±¡±

    Ding Ning Dong, who was sitting next to An Zaihai, touched his forehead, ¡°¡±Your health is good. The fragrance of this flower willst for a while, but it won¡¯t do any harm.¡±¡±

    My master will be back soon, so you can rest for a while and leave.

    ¡°¡±If you want to see me, you¡¯ll see me when the academy officially opens in a few days.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Actually ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong suddenly reached out her hand to stop An Zaihai¡¯s mouth, ¡°¡±I know what you want to say, so I better not say it.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong leaned down, put her red lips to An Zaihai¡¯s ears and said in an extremely low voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s better to leave behind some beautiful fantasies. I can¡¯t think of you as a thief.¡±¡±

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to let you go. ¡°¡±

    An Zaixin sighed, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    Ding Ning Dong Dong¡¯s lips were already touching An Xin¡¯s face, and the softness and warmth of her lips were clearly felt. She whispered in his ear, ¡°¡±I know you definitely came here for a reason, but you can only sneak in to see me right now, understand?¡±¡±

    An Zhe suddenly realized that there must be someone watching this small courtyard.

    Of course, Ding Ningdong didn¡¯t really like him, which was why she started spouting nonsense. Instead, she saved him.

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡± Ang nodded.

    Ding Ningdong said, ¡°¡±When I send you outter, you pretend nothing happened.¡±¡±

    If ¡­ if you don¡¯t want to die, you must hug me before you go out.

    ¡°¡±Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe my master¡¯s exnation.¡±¡±

    When he sat up, he still felt a little dizzy in his head.

    ¡°¡±Everything in this yard seems very strange.¡±¡±

    An Zhan casually said.

    Ding Ningdong sat up straighter, ¡°¡±Master has been alone for so many years, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little strange or not.¡±¡±

    If you feel better, then leave quickly, or he won¡¯t forgive you when hees back. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong opened the door, walked An Zaihai to the door of the small courtyard, then opened her arms.

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, then he walked over and hugged Ding Ningdong.

    Ding Ningdong whispered into An Zaiyue¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±If you¡¯re so perfunctory, how can you do it?¡±¡±

    An Zizheng used both of his arms to tightly hold Ding Ningdong, then Ding Ningdong pushed him away, ¡°¡±Quickly leave, or else Master wille back and you will be in trouble.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai opened the door, ran out, and then stopped. He turned around and smiled at Ding Ningdong. Ding Ningdong was also smiling at him, but there was bitterness in her smile.

    After An Zaiyue left, he felt like he was dreaming. He never thought that Ding Ningdong would be in Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s yard.

    The strong and poor girl, too, seemed mysterious.

    However, An Zaiyue also confirmed one thing. There must be some big secret hidden in Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s yard. Otherwise, why would a house of an imperial physician be watched closely all day long?

    Judging from Ding Ningdong¡¯s reaction, she seemed to be particrly afraid of those people.

    But why did no one stop him before he entered the courtyard?

    He couldn¡¯t figure out these things clearly, but he felt that Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s yard was strange.

    The only thing that didn¡¯t match the courtyard was the gentle and cute Ding Ning Dong.

    He walked forward, preparing to return to the market.

    Halfway there, he saw a few sneaky men in an alley who seemed to be carrying something.

    An Zeng turned his head and followed her in. He discovered that there was a secret door at the end of the alley. Those people should be carrying a person, and it looked like a young girl.

    An Zeng leaped up and jumped over the wall, staring at those people from afar.

    They carried the young girl into a single courtyard. Outside the small courtyard stood severalrge men holding metal rods.

    Andersen looked up and saw a two-story building in front of him.

    When he came here, he walked past this ce. Thinking back, it should be a brothel called the Frost Jade Tower.

    The mes of anger rose in An Zhe¡¯s heart. In broad daylight, this bunch of dogs dared to rob the young girl and send her in.

    It was said that all the brothels in Fang Gu City were controlled by the empress dowager. These people werewless.

    An Zeng quickly took a few steps, afraid that the young girl would be taken advantage of by the men.

    Just as he walked over, he heard a soft shout from within the courtyard: ¡°¡±If grandaunt isn¡¯t pretending to faint, how could she find a ce like you? Today, none of you can leave!¡±¡±

    An Zhan was slightly startled, but he suddenly knew who the young girl was.

    Following that, a burly man was thrown out through the wall. Hended on the ground with a miserable fall.

    His nose was crooked, and his two front teeth were knocked out. He didn¡¯t know where he had flown off to.

    The man was well-built, but after struggling a few times, he was still unable to stand up. One could imagine how heavy the fall was.

    The few men guarding the door immediately rushed into the yard with their iron rods.

    An Zaiyue walked to the gate of the courtyard and leapt onto the wall. He then took out a gon of wine from the space of the Blood Purity Pearls and watched it while he drank.

    In the courtyard, a young girl wearing a long ck dress was fighting like a storm.

    The things in the yard were almost all smashed by her. A woman in her forties was knocked unconscious. Sitting on the wall, she could see the bulge on the woman¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that she was smashed by a stick.

    The girl in ck lowered her head and dodged an iron rod. She grabbed the man¡¯s arm with both hands and with a flip of her body, she climbed onto the man¡¯s back.

    She wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s neck, her legs like she was kneeling there, her knees against the man¡¯s back, one leg raised, then her knee jerked forward, and she felt as if she could hear the bones snap.

    This time, his knee was pressed against the man¡¯s spine. It was likely that the man¡¯s lower half of his body... Pei, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up again for the rest of his life.

    The burly man¡¯s body fell forward, and the girl picked up the iron bar from the ground.

    She was small and thin and looked heavier than herself.

    However, the swing of the iron rod could not be any fiercer.

    With a bang, one of therge men was struck on the back of his neck and fell down without any suspense.

    At the start, there were at least ten big men attacking the girl, but after a while, there were only four or five people left.

    The young girl did not show any mercy as she clearly hated these guys to the bones.

    She reached out and grabbed one of the men by the hair, then pulled him back and he tumbled headfirst into the tank.

    Then the girl struck the tank with her stick, and it shattered.

    The remaining three men did not dare to attack again and turned around to escape.

    The girl in ck held onto the hem of her ck skirt with one hand and held onto a metal rod with the other as she gave chase.

    A minuteter, the girl who had knocked down the three burly men panted slightly as she walked back. She smashed the steel lock on the door with her pole and then kicked the door open.

    The dozen or so young girls in the room immediately cried out and hugged each other. The girl in ck waved her hands, ¡°¡±What are you afraid of? Come with me!¡±¡±

    When the young girls saw that it was a girl who had barged in, they rxed a little. Some of them mustered up the courage toe out and take a look first, then shouted for everyone to run.

    The girl in ck dress was still holding onto her long skirt with one hand and carrying a metal club on her shoulder with the other. She followed behind the girls in a heroic manner.

    An Zhe looked behind him and saw more than ten men rushing over from the front yard of the brothel. They were all carrying long sabers in their hands.

    The person at the front moved quickly and arrived at the backyard door in a sh.

    Andersen was sitting on the wall of the courtyard, near the house, and could not see him without looking closely.

    After the cultivator rushed over, he leaped towards the girl in ck dress.

    This cultivator¡¯s movements were very fast. However, he could not attack from afar. Clearly, he was still in the ascension stage.

    An Zou thrust two fingers forward and pulled out a tile from the house. Then, he silently jumped down from the courtyard wall.

    The cultivator should be stronger than the girl in ck dress. Thus, when the girl in ck dress turned her head, the cultivator had already reached out to grab her throat.

    And then there was a bang.

    The young girl instinctively closed her eyes and then opened them again. She saw the cultivator fall limply to the ground.

    An Zeng smashed the cultivator¡¯s head with a brick before pulling the girl in ck dress away. ¡°¡±With just this little bit of ability of yours, you still want to imitate him as a female warrior?¡±¡±

    The young girl saw through the conflict and grunted as she ran, ¡°¡±None of your business!¡±¡±

    He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Then he ced his hand on the small of her back and threw the girl in ck dress over the wall.

    There was a patter outside, and then the girl¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to die from the fall ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan threw out the girl in ck dress. He then turned around, tore off a string of clothes from his body and tied it around his face. He then faced the dozens of men and threw them one by one.

    Fearing that some cultivators might chase after them, An Xuan immediately turned to leave.

    After exiting the walls of the courtyard, he saw the girl in ck dress leading a dozen or so girls who seemed to be at a loss as they ran towards the main street. An Zeng cursed her as an idiot before leading the group of people to run in another direction.

    After several rounds, An Zhe bought some boys¡¯ clothes from a store, then returned to the quiet alley and had the girls change into them.

    The girl in the ck dress red at An Zaiyue fiercely. ¡°¡±What are you looking at!?¡±¡±

    A girl changing her clothes, you still haven¡¯t closed your eyes?! ¡°¡±

    An Zhan responded with a ¡°¡±oh¡±¡±, ¡°¡±Repay kindness with enmity.¡±¡±

    The girl in ck dress said, ¡°¡±It seems like you want to see. Do you want me to take off my clothes for you to see?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No, you¡¯re ugly.¡±¡±

    The young girl raised her fist and shook it before letting out augh, ¡°¡±Sooner orter, I will let you piss me off to death.¡±¡±

    An Xuan closed his eyes and handed over thest piece of clothing. ¡°¡±Miss Sang, why don¡¯t you change your clothes as well? Aren¡¯t you afraid of implicating your family members?¡±¡±

    The girl in ck dress hesitated for a moment before turning around and taking off her ck dress.

    Under the sunlight, the young girl¡¯s body was fully revealed. She was fair and fit.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>

    An Zaiyue stood guard at the entrance of the alleyway, while the alleyway behind him was filled with spring light.

    The clothes of a dozen girls that were like flowers and jade-like flowers had all been taken off. A faint fragrance lingered in the air, and an indescribable charming atmosphere surrounded them.

    An Zeng took out the wine jugs from the blood pearl bracelet and started drinking them one by one. He was thinking about where he should send these girls to.

    Since they had been saved, they couldn¡¯t just casually throw them away. If they did, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would be taken back one by one.

    Just as he was thinking about this, someone tapped on his shoulder from behind: ¡°¡±Alright, turn around.¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned his head and saw Sang Rou¡¯s charming face.

    ¡°¡±A heroine.¡±¡±

    An Zeng cried out and then cupped his fist.

    As soon as he raised his hand, Sang Rou snatched away the wine jug.

    Sang Rou raised her head and gulped a few mouthfuls before patting her chest. ¡°¡±You scared me to death.¡±¡±

    He pointed at the girls. ¡°¡±You saved them. Have you thought about where to take them?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou shook her head. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never thought about it ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You fool.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou: ¡°¡±You are!¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zeng said, ¡°¡±In a while, you two can go separately. One by one, or together, try to pick up as many people as possible and head into the crowd.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sang Rou, bring them to the Martial Arts Academy. I will arrange for them to go to the Martial Arts Academy to take you away.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound, then stuffed the wine jug into An Ying¡¯s hands. ¡°¡±About that ¡­ thank you.¡±¡±

    She turned away and let out a helpless sigh.

    An Xin fought her way back to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect before arranging for people to go wait at the martial field and bring back those young girls.

    For the time being, he had no other choice but to let them stay in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and wait for the situation to settle down before sending them out of Fang Shoucheng.

    After making the arrangements, An Zhe rushed to the Gathering Merchant House. It was already afternoon, and An Zhe did not even have lunch.

    On the way, he bought a few steamed buns, gnawed on them and entered the entrance of the Gathering Shang Manor. The crowd in the hall looked at him as if he were a monster.

    Under countless pairs of eyes, An Zeng directly went up to the second floor with a bun stuffed in his mouth.

    Pushing open the door to the private room, An Zizai saw Xiao Qizhao practicing his punching routine with Skinny Du ¡­

    Looking at the dishes on the table and then at the bun in his hands, An Zhe felt like a monster.

    He sat down and asked, ¡°¡±Lord Fatty, what have you done?¡±¡±

    Du Weisun grinned. ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao has drank too much ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng red at him, ¡°¡±He¡¯s still a child, how could you let him drink!¡±¡±

    Skinny shook his head. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t. He wanted to try it himself.¡±¡±

    The average person would only take a sip. This kid would drink half of a cup in a single gulp, and that would be the end of it.

    Sing giddy to me, then pull me to y hide-and-seek with him.

    ¡°¡±You said that a man as upright as me would be fine at home, but how could I y hide-and-seek with him in a ce like this ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you taught him how to fight?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you idling away too?¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±You bullied a child. Is it interesting that you won the fight?¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face turned ck. ¡°¡±We lost ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng almost spat out the mouthful of food he had just stuffed into his mouth. ¡°¡±You still have the face to say!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know who he is?¡±¡±

    In this world, I only submit to two people. One is you, and the other is Lord Seventh.

    He was truly a genius, not only in terms of cultivation, but also in terms of his fists and fists.

    ¡°¡±One thing will do, one thing will do, and then I never won.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi chuckled, ¡°¡±It¡¯s really fun ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhe picked up Xiao Qidao and ced him on the recliner. ¡°¡±Sleep!¡±¡±

    Andersen saw the cat, the good man, squatting at the window, staring back, stars in his eyes.

    Then, An Zaihai discovered that the expression on the face of the good god was not one of surprise and joy as if he had discovered some treasure. It was instead one of worry.

    What is the good lord worried about?

    An Zaifeng ate some food like a whirlwind, then he had the servants take away all the food. After sitting down, An Zaiyue asked, ¡°¡±What happened after I left?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du shook his head. ¡°¡±They sent out some things from You Country back and forth. However, there¡¯s no need for you to take action. Old Man Zhang Yif also stunned the scene.¡±¡±

    Moreover, there were quite a few experts who came today. They were just not familiar with sea goods.

    ¡°¡±If it really is a magic item, then even the people of Quiet Nation can¡¯t fool people with things like pills.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mhmm,¡±¡± An Zaiyue acknowledged, feeling that the good lord was trying to express something in his eyes.

    Aftering back, he could clearly feel that the Magic Binding Cloth in the Blood Pearl¡¯s bracelet was starting to move again.

    After waiting for another hour, the main event finally arrived.

    The staff cleared a space in the hall and set up chairs and a coffee table.

    Not longter, the purple-robed Prince Tan Song walked out of the backyard apanied by Li Changlu and Zhuang Feifei, and sat in the main hall.

    Zhuang Feifei sat down and walked over to An Zaiyue¡¯s side to take a look. An Zaiyue nodded, and Zhuang Feifei sat down in the back row.

    After a while, there was a sound outside the door. Then, the Minister of Rites and a few other high-ranking officials of the imperial court arrived as well.

    However, from the beginning to the end, the red robed Divine Priest of Quiet Nation did not approach the county governor. It seemed that there was some sort of conflict between the two.

    The adults all greeted politely. Zhuang Feifei found the time to go up to the second floor, whispering to An Zeng the moment she entered, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a problem.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Zhuang Feifei replied, ¡°¡±This duke from Nether Kingdom has never even nced at me.¡±¡±

    Duughed thin: ¡°¡±Big sister, you have been dealt a blow.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°¡±Pah ¡­ Rumor has it that this prefecture lord is born to be a romantic. Even if he were to rein in his character after he arrives at the Yan Kingdom, his eyes are unable to fool anyone.¡±¡±

    He never looked at me. He never even looked at the pretty girls in my apartment.

    And I could see that he wasn¡¯t pretending not to look at it, he really wasn¡¯t looking at it at all. ¡°¡±

    An Zhe asked, ¡°¡±Today, this prefecture lord came to the Gathering Shang Manor, and the Protocol Department¡¯s Minister of Rites arrivedte. He must have gone to prepare for the banquet.¡±¡±

    In other words, this duke will see the empress dowager and Duke Yan tonight. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±The King of Swallow and the others are too indifferent, so they have not received it personally.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tonight¡¯s banquet will be held in Heavenly Temple. It would be a bit unfair if we don¡¯t meet again.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Later, think of a way to bring me down to take a look. Let me see the eyes of that Prefecture Lord.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re a first-rate appraiser. Can you tell any secrets from other people¡¯s eyes?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I say yes, do you think I¡¯m exaggerating?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±Of course not.¡±¡±

    She didn¡¯t stay long. She went back to the grown-ups.

    Before long, the area below became much quieter.

    Six burly men from Nether Kingdom carried a box out from the backyard. The box was extremely heavy.

    The good man jumped onto An Zeng¡¯s shoulder and stared at the box.

    ¡°¡±Good Lord, do you feel something?¡±¡±

    An Chou raised his hand and touched the good lord¡¯s head. The good lord rubbed his face and nced at the young master.

    An Ethereal Opening official walked up to the tform and stood beside the huge box, saying, ¡°¡±This is a gift from my Great Ethereal King to the King of Yan, King Yan¡¯s Esteemed Citizen. Therefore, he wanted everyone to see how magical this treasure is.¡±¡±

    There were a total of three treasures in this chest, and they were all rarely seen.

    ¡°¡±However ¡­ I heard that the Yan Kingdom is full of talented people, so I felt that if I were to take it out just like that, I would underestimate all of you.¡±¡±

    He pped his hands, and another person came in carrying threerge chests, ¡°¡±How about this, I¡¯ll set a topic to make a small game, it¡¯s rather simple.¡±¡±

    These boxes are full of stones. As for what kind of stones they are, I don¡¯t need you to tell me.

    Our game rules are simple, just stone gambling. ¡°¡±

    He changed the subject, ¡°¡±But there¡¯s no point in just ying a small game. We might as well add some stakes on an impromptu basis.¡±¡±

    My Great Quiet is the richest country in the world, so I made a promise on behalf of the king.

    No matter how much you bet, we will follow it and increase it by thirty percent.

    That is to say, if you all win the bet, not only will you return the bet, we will also add a portion of the reward.

    ¡°¡±And this stone belongs to the person who gambled.¡±¡±

    At this, the interest of the dittos was piqued.

    Actually, stone gambling was for wealth, but it wasn¡¯t usually the kind of wealth that the rich sought, it was to stimte.

    All the people who frequented the market yard were very confident about their ability to bet on stones.

    Seeing that everyone was eager to give it a try, the You Kingdom official smiled and said, ¡°¡±However, if none of you have guessed right, then your bet can only belong to our You Kingdom.

    This is you willing to bet I lose the matter, I hope there will not be any unhappy voiceter on.

    If you have no objections, please invite Mr. Zhang Yifang, the head storekeeper of the Juxi Province, to preside over the event at the same time as me.

    ¡°¡±In addition, in order to guarantee fairness, there will be four experts who will appraise treasures.¡±¡±

    He pointed at the four people behind him and said, ¡°¡±Two are from the Yan Country, two are from the You Country, so it¡¯s absolutely fair.¡±¡±

    However, in order to ensure the reasonableness of the transaction, everyone who wanted to participate in the game had to pay a deposit of five thousand taels of silver. This was just a guarantee of reputation.

    Of course, if someone breaks the rules, the deposit cannot be refunded. ¡°¡±

    The people below didn¡¯t care about the five thousand taels of silver, they all took out their banknotes and handed them over.

    There were no less than a hundred people in the hall, and the deposit alone was worth around five to six hundred thousand silver taels.

    On the second floor, An Zeng said to Skinny Du, ¡°¡±This is a type of stone that has slightly changed the rules.¡±¡±

    Normally, the banker would ce the stones at the right price. Anyone who wanted to buy the stones would buy them. If they didn¡¯t cut out the spirit stones, then they could only me their bad luck.

    ¡°¡±The betting stone has been added to this bet, which means that a huge amount of money will probably appear in a moment.¡±¡±

    Yan people like to gamble, the people of You have a good grasp on their character.

    An Zhan said worriedly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple for these Nether Realm people toe prepared.¡±¡±

    Below, the nobles of the Yan Kingdom were reluctant to part with their military funds. No one would be unwilling to part with their money.

    ¡°¡±Yan¡¯s passion for gambling is unfathomable. In the end, if the people of You Country end up losing arge amount of wealth, then not only will they lose face, but perhaps the money of this greatpetition will turn into a long de and ughter the soldiers of Yan Country on the battlefield.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This group of Nether Nation people are really shameless,¡±¡± said Du.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±They¡¯ve captured the character of the Yan people when ites to gambling.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the big man opened the few boxes and took out various stones, one by one, and ced them on the table.

    Thergest piece was more than a meter tall and could not be moved onto the table. It could only be ced on the tform.

    The smallest was the size of a fist, but it was impossible to tell whether it was valuable or not from its size.

    Not longter, the table was covered in stones, and the people of Yan were all dumbfounded.

    These stones werepletely different from the ones they were used to seeing.

    It was colorful.

    Generally speaking, the stone used for gambling was because it was ordinary, so it was hard to choose.

    If it really was a glowing stone, then what was there to bet on? One could tell with a nce that there was something good in it.

    But the stones, each one of them, seemed to glow, not the kind of reflection that the light of amp caught in some paint.

    These stones were of all colors, and the radiance emitted from each of them was very real.

    Thus, the people below were immediately thrown into chaos. From their point of view, these stones contained spirit stones.

    When she saw these stones, even Zhuang Fei Fei Fei¡¯s expression changed. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the second floor, while An Zeng¡¯s face also turned solemn.

    He was a bit far away, so he couldn¡¯t see any clues at the moment.

    As for old mister Zhang Yifu who was sitting on the tform, he suddenly stood up with a face full of surprise.

    He had not encountered such a situation in his many years of treasure appraisal.

    The You Country¡¯s official had acent look on his face, ¡°¡±What, no one dares toe up and take a look?¡±¡±

    No one dared to bet first?

    This is really too disappointing. If these things were ced in our You Kingdom, even a five-year-old child would be able to easily recognize them.

    My country is rich in mineral resources, who does not have a few good stones to y with.

    However, I haven¡¯t seen you before. Why don¡¯t we just drop the bet?

    But as I said earlier, I won¡¯t back out on the bond.

    Everyone, if you want to turn the tables, the only chance is to bet stones.

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t think everyone has the guts to do that.¡±¡±

    Overbearing.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think any of you will ever forget my name.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me introduce myself. My name is Guo Luo. I think that when you guys bet on stones in the future, you will all think of me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±¡±

    A big man who looked to be in his forties stood up and shouted. His fierce-looking appearance was rather frightening.

    This person was wearing a set of clothes and was tall, so he seemed rather special in the crowd.

    He was a meter and a half tall and looked even bigger than Du.

    The cloth shoes had an imposing manner that no one dared to underestimate.

    Someone from the Gao Family.

    Someone was whispering underground.

    ¡°¡±The Gao n has made their move. This time, they have that darn thing to look after. They actually dare to look down on my people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, the Gao Family has a deep background. Now that Mister Gao has made a move, the people of You Country will lose face.¡±¡±

    On the second floor, a well-behaved looking young girl stood beside An Xuan. It was Zhuang Fei Fei Fei¡¯s personal maid, the Red Luan. The Red Luan¡¯s heart was moved.

    Her appearance was not that beautiful, but she had the aura of a neighbor¡¯s little sister, and was extremely adorable.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s the Gao Family¡¯s Gao Yuan Lake. Everyone calls him Mister Gao, he¡¯s the boss of all the casinos in the capital.¡±¡±

    The Red Luan exined to An Zhe, ¡°¡±The Gao n can be considered to be a legend. Back then, when Great Yan Dynasty was founded, Gao Zhaoxing had pioneered territories with the King of Yan. His achievements were outstanding.

    After the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, he was conferred the title of the Duke of the State by the King of Yan, one of the Seven Kingdoms of the Great Yan Dynasty.

    In addition, he was at the top of the rankings.

    However, this Gao Zhaixing was also a legendary figure. Three years after the founding of Great Yan Dynasty, he asked to meet the King of Yan and asked to be exempted from all his official titles.

    ¡°¡±Not only him, all official positions of the Gao Family members have been removed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, King Yan was extremely shocked and asked him why.

    Gao Zhaoxing said that he was willing to use his own contributions to exchange for three chances for the descendants to die.

    He said that he was worried that his descendants would be despotic and despotic because of him. He was afraid that one day, his descendants would bring his name along andmit evil, and he was even more afraid that they woulde to destroy his n.

    ¡°¡±Duke Yan advised him to not think too much about it. As long as he can guide her well, how could something like this happen?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gao Zhaoxing insisted on leaving the imperial court and entered the pce six times in a row. In the end, the King of Yan finally granted him his request and gave the Gao n three death-free gold medals.

    The King of Swallow had left behind hisst words. The Gao n had done meritorious deeds to the Great Yan n, so the descendants of the Mu n were not allowed to forget.

    Later on, the Gao Family began to engage in business. Because the Yan n liked to gamble, they opened up a casino.

    The rules of his casino were the most fair and fair. Of course, it was only a rumor, and I didn¡¯t go in.

    There were only two types of girls going in and out of the casino.

    ¡°¡±On the other hand, I¡¯m not afraid of people saying such things.¡±¡±

    Two isn¡¯t afraid, two means two things.

    ¡°¡±However, although the Gao n left the imperial court, because of their great influence in the military, many people had received the favor of the Star Seizer, so the Gao n¡¯s business grew bigger and bigger with ease.

    In addition, the descendants of the Gao Family all knew how to manage and keep a low-profile. They had always maintained a good rtionship with the military and had dealings with many important figures within the imperial court.

    Therefore, all of the casinos in Fang Gu City were now under the control of the Gao Family.

    ¡°¡±And outside Fang Gu City, inside the Great Yan Dynasty, it is said that the Gao n has already opened 320 casinos.¡±¡±

    The Red Luan¡¯s voice was clear and pleasing to the ears. After she finished speaking in one breath, she looked at An Zaihai and said, ¡°¡±Do not underestimate the people of the Gao n. Gao Zhaoxing was a true-blue Great Perfection expert. It is said that he was only a little bit away from the Small Heaven Realm.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are also rumors that the reason why the Gao Family has remained as unmoving as a mountain for so many years is precisely because the Gao Family has a genuine great cultivator overseeing them.

    An Xin nodded her head, ¡°¡±In that case, this Mister Gao Yuan, is the current Gao Family¡¯s head?¡±¡±

    The Red Luan shook its head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know about that. In any case, he¡¯s the one who came out for the matters on the surface.¡±¡±

    Downstairs, Gao Yuan walked up to the tform. He stood beside a table and stared at the stone for a while. His eyebrows were tightly knitted.

    Guo Luo, an official from You Country, smiled. ¡°¡±How should I address this person?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gao Yuan Lake.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mr. Gao, looking at your clothes, you should not have any official position on you.¡±¡±

    However, since he was able toe to today¡¯s asion, he should not be a mortal.

    Since Mister Gao dared to stand up first, he must have already made up his mind.

    ¡°¡±I wonder which one Mr. Gao chose, and how many bets are you prepared to ce?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan¡¯s line of sight wandered around the rocks. Finally, he chose a rock the size of a watermelon and said, ¡°¡±This one.¡±¡±

    The rock looked like a crooked pear, big and small.

    The stone radiated a pale blue glow, and it was not the kind that floated on the surface. All the light seemed to be seeping out from within the stone.

    Gao Yuan held the stone up in front of his eyes and looked out of the window at the sunlight. The stone was very heavy, so he couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.

    However, he could vaguely see a shadow within.

    He sniffed again in front of his nose, then frowned.

    Finally he put the stone on the table and stood looking at it for another five minutes.

    He knew that theke must be feeling the stone.

    As long as it was a true treasure, no matter how tightly the stone was sealed, there might still be a faint aura seeping out.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of cultivation base Gao Yuan had, but since he had be the Gao Family¡¯s manager, his eyesight, experience, and cultivation base would definitely not be low.

    Guo Luo did not seem to mind. She was smiling as she stared at theke.

    After a while, Gao Yuan confirmed again, ¡°¡±I choose this one.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo asked, ¡°¡±How much does Mr. Gao n to bet?

    Gambling or not?

    ¡°¡±If there is, what¡¯s the gambling grade?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan had already made his decision, but he still decided after pondering for a while, ¡°¡±Ten thousand taels of silver, there will be a bet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a piece of white goods.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo seemed to be disdainful of the offer, as he did not think much of the ten thousand taels.

    ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s settled.¡±¡±

    He looked at Gao Yuan with disdain. ¡°¡±Although it¡¯s only a bet of ten thousand taels of silver, since Mister Gao is the first one to stand up for me, it can be said that your courage ismendable. Of course, I have to abide by the agreement.¡±¡±

    We in Quiet Congress will raise the stakes by thirty thousand.

    If there was something after the incision, and it was of a white grade, then the cut would belong to Mister Gao, and the 13,000 taels of silver would also belong to Mister Gao.

    ¡°¡±If Mister Gao loses the bet, then I won¡¯t refund the bet between 5000 taels of silver and 10,000 taels of silver.¡±¡±

    He sat down and said, ¡°¡±In order to show fairness, I will pass the cut stone to the craftsman of the Gathering Merchant Guild to do it.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu and Gao Yuan nced at each other. It could be seen that these two experienced experts were somewhat nervous.

    With the Gao n¡¯s background and strength, Gao Yuanhu naturally did not care about the 15,000 taels of silver. What he cared about was the Gao n¡¯s face, which was even greater than the Yan Kingdom¡¯s.

    Even more nervous than the two of them were the craftsmen of the Gathering Merchant School. He was almost sixty years old, and had more than thirty years of experience in chopping stones.

    Over the years, he had cut out many spirit stones from his hands, among which there was nock of red grade and gold grade treasures.

    In fact, every craftsman¡¯s ultimate dream was to cut out a purple rank spirit stone. Only then would their life be consideredplete.

    However, there were only a handful of cksmiths in the world who could cut out purple rank spirit stones from thousands to tens of thousands of cksmiths.

    The old cksmith stepped onto the tform, the stone cutter de in his hand glowing coldly under the light.

    Every stone cutter had many stories, and every stone cutter symbolized hope.

    It was a pair of hands that looked old but were still steady.

    The craftsman held the stone in one hand, the knife in the other.

    He took a deep breath, then turned his eyes to theke.

    Gao Yuan nodded slightly to him. The old cksmith felt that this was the most intense cut stone of his life.

    He came down slowly from the second floor and looked at it from close up.

    It was like peeling an apple,yer byyer. The experienced craftsman could judge whether the knife was heavy or light by the feel of the knife.

    As this matter involved the dignity of the Swallow race, the cksmith master chose the safest method.

    He cut the rock gently and turned it around.

    His hand was abnormally smooth. Not only was the hand holding the de steady, the hand pressing against the rock was even more steady.

    With a single sh, he had cut off a piece of stone skin. The stone was neither broken nor cracked, and this was the skill of a craftsman.

    With this sh, the blue light seemed to be even more resplendent.

    ording to the grades, the light was green, white, red, gold, and purple. However, the blue light emitted from the stone was simply too strange.

    After this cut, An Zhe¡¯s face turned ugly because he knew that Gao Yuan had lost the bet.

    As the de continued to cut, the stone skin fell offyer byyer. The blue light became brighter and brighter, but there was still no change.

    Beads of sweat had already appeared on the old cksmith¡¯s forehead, while Guo Luo, who was sitting on a chair not too far away, smiledcently.

    ¡°¡±This stone is so pretty. It¡¯s such a pity that it was cut.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly said, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him.

    An Zeng walked to the front of theke and sped his hands. ¡°¡±Greetings, Mister Gao.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan replied politely, ¡°¡±Are you Young Master An?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Yes, I am. Mr. Gao probably doesn¡¯t need the item inside the stone, but I was in desperate need of it, so Mr. Gao gave it to me?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan was stunned. He was a little moved.

    Guo Luo stood up and said, ¡°¡±This won¡¯t do. The bet isn¡¯t over yet, so how can I give it to you?¡±¡±

    An Zeng took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve, picking out 10,000 taels of silver and handing it to Gao Yuan, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a little girl at home who loves this blue glow the most. She pestered me for it, but I couldn¡¯t find anything within a short period of time.

    Now that there is one, could Mr. Gao pass it on to me? ¡°¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, An Zhe took out another note, ¡°¡±This is twenty thousand taels of silver. Fifteen thousand taels of silver is yourpensation. Five thousand taels of silver is a deposit, I¡¯m here to y.¡±¡±

    An Zaihe noticed that Guo Luo was not looking at Tan Song, but at the red-robed judge standing in the distance.

    The red-robed clergyman nodded without leaving a trace. Guo Luo smiled and said, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, then forget it.¡±¡±

    It was hard to tell that this Young Master An was actually quite generous.

    ¡°¡±We in the underworld like to make friends. Since you are willing to ept this gamble for Mister Gao, you can stop cutting this rock, but you must choose another one.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo smiled as he waved the note in his hand. ¡°¡±But this is the money from the bet you had earlier on Mister Gao¡¯s behalf. You have to cut the stone and ce the bet. Count it.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±No problem.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo pointed at the stones on the table. ¡°¡±Young Master An, why don¡¯t you pick one?¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and looked at the colorful stone for a while. He picked up a piece and looked at it, then put it down.

    Pick up another piece and look at it.

    He repeated the same thing over and over again. After looking at five or six pieces of the rock, his frown deepened.

    Guo Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Master An, what are you doing?¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned his head and nced at him. ¡°¡±Calcting money.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo was stunned. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Xuan took out the banknotes from his sleeves and arranged them on the table. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t prepare much for my trip today, so I brought along this silver. About ¡­ five hundred and fifty thousand silver taels.¡±¡±

    He piled up all the stones he had seen before. ¡°¡±Fifteen, one stone plus fifteen thousand taels is enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go through so much trouble. Cutting a dozen stones to waste time, and not giving others a chance to do so, that¡¯s not good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will choose this. The rest of the love will be chosen by the one who chooses.¡±¡±

    The meaning behind these words was already obvious, so Zhuang Feifei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, ¡°¡±Then I can represent the Gathering Merchant House and choose a random one.¡±¡±

    She stood up and took one of the stones she had chosen from the struggle for peace.

    She asked, ¡°¡±Young Master An, how do you n on cing the bet?¡±¡±

    An Zhan ced five hundred thousand taels of silver on the table and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s bet five hundred thousand taels of silver on this. It¡¯s a gold grade spirit stone, the size of a fist.¡±¡±

    He looked at Guo Luo and asked, ¡°¡±May I ask if you have enough silver?¡±¡±

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>

    An Zhe said that he didn¡¯t have much preparation when he went out, so he brought five hundred thousand taels of silver with him.

    If these words came out of the mouth of a well-known figure in the capital, it wouldn¡¯t be that shocking.

    An Zhe was only looking at a fifteen or sixteen year old youth, and the clothes he wore weren¡¯t considered expensive or embroidered. His manner of speaking wasn¡¯t domineering, but when he ced the hundred thousand silver notes on the table, it immediately caused the group of You countrymen to widen their eyes.

    However, apart from Mr. Zhuang Feifei, who also chose one, the rest of the people from the Yan Country were also waiting to see what would happen.

    Guo Luo, the Ethereal Opening official, had an ugly expression on his face. He knew that there was a spirit stone in the stone chosen by An Zeng.

    The people of You Country had prepared it meticulously this time. As the person who presided over the bet, Guo Luo would naturally remember the appearance and characteristics of the stones.

    However, he did not feel very nervous. These stones had been personally modified by a master of the Nether Kingdom, so it was impossible for them to contain gold rank spirit stones. There were only a few red rank ones and above.

    If there were real gold spirit stones, the people of You Country wouldn¡¯t casually give them to the people of Yan Country for free.

    Although they were confident that the Yan n would not necessarily be able to see through it, any ident would result in heavy losses.

    ¡°¡±Are you sure?¡±¡±

    Guo Luo asked.

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    At this time, the red-robed clergyman walked over from the side, looking at the stone that An Zeng had chosen and carefully recalling it.

    The master of Nether Kingdom had told him in detail which rock contained the spirit stones and which grade, so he was certain that the stone that An Zaiyue had chosen was only a white grade spirit stone.

    The red-robed magistrate looked towards An Zaihai, ¡°¡±I never thought that the Yan n¡¯s bet would be so grand and magnificent. A young man could casually take out such a huge sum of money to bet.¡±¡±

    Even though we said that we will do as you say, I am still worried for you. If you lose this fight, will you have a way to exin it to your family when you go back?

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid that you probably stole this silver from your family. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±¡±

    Nether Man roared withughter. ¡°¡±Child, are you trying to steal your family¡¯s money? If you really did, then hurry up and leave. We Nether Realm people don¡¯t care.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This little brother is rather forthright, but what can we do if we lose and get beaten up by your father?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know the secret of the people¡¯s longevity?¡±¡± he asked the red-robed clergyman.

    The red-robed judge subconsciously shook his head: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Mind your own business.¡±¡±

    The red-robed judge¡¯s expression changed drastically as he snorted and turned to look at Guo Luo, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s bet with him.¡±¡±

    Guo Luo had received instructions from the red-robed clergyman. He knew that he had remembered correctly and was confident of his abilities.

    Therefore, he turned around and waved his hand. A servant came up with a money box.

    He picked out some notes from the notes, ¡°¡±This Young Master An holds the notes of Great Xi¡¯s Lucky Under Heaven Bank, which can be used in the world.¡±¡±

    We used the same bank notes to show our sincerity.

    This was 650,000 silver.

    ¡°¡±If what you said is true, then this stone contains a gold grade spirit stone. Not only will the spirit stone belong to you, but the six hundred and fifty thousand silver taels will also belong to you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked to the side and sat down. He cupped his hands towards the old gardener and said, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    The old cksmith realized that he was wrong. He had thought that cutting rocks for Gao Yuan was the most stressful time in his life, but it turned out that was the case now.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s first bid was 500,000 taels of silver, and he was willing to bet on a gold grade spirit stone in the stone. To a craftsman, personally participating in such an event was truly impressive and tangible.

    With the addition of the value of the gold grade spirit stone, the stakes in this bet would be astonishing enough.

    But the most important thing was not how much they would bet. What would they bet on? This was a contest between Yan Ren and Quiet One.

    The Yankees like to gamble, so they think the casino is a battlefield.

    In a sense, in the eyes of the Yan, this gamble was no less significant than the final battle between the armies of the Yan and the armies of the You on the battlefield.

    It was the first real gamble between the Yankees and the Quiet.

    Previously, Gao Yuan had clearly lost the bet, but he was stopped by An Zhe. At least on the surface, he could see that Gao Yuan did not lose.

    If An Jun lost, not only would he lose 500,000 silvers, but he would also lose all his face.

    All of the Swallow School¡¯s people stood up. No matter what their identities were, they were all extremely nervous.

    Even the important figures of the Yan Kingdom sitting on the stage were staring at him without blinking.

    Although the Ministry of Rites was with the empress dowager, it involved the face of the entire Yan Kingdom. Naturally, they gave up on contradicting each other and focused on praying for peace.

    The old cksmith took a deep breath. He felt that the stone cutter de in his hand was heavier than a mountain.

    He walked step by step to the side of the table, the soybean-sized beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The head storekeeper of the Gathering Merchant Guild, Zhang Yif, felt his heart about to leap out of his chest.

    This was something he had not encountered in his many years as a head storekeeper. He had seen stone gambling tens of thousands of times, but this was the first time in his life that he had seen such stone gambling.

    With his experience and vision, in addition to his high cultivation level, he could feel that there should be spirit stones inside the stone.

    Therefore, his palms were already full of sweat.

    The Yan people were so nervous that Guo Luo and the rest of the You Country seemed to be more at ease.

    The person who modified these stones was the country¡¯s most famous master, so no one was more confident than them.

    The old cksmith turned his head to look at An Zeng, then gestured to him in afortable manner.

    The old cksmith took a deep breath. He felt that if he didn¡¯t cut something out, he might not be able to cut the rock anymore.

    He breathed deeply several times before he was able to calm down a little. His trembling hands also calmed down a little.

    The stone knife, bright as a ssh of autumn water, fell to the ground, gently cut a hole, then nted its de inward, moving as if it was peeling a fruit skin.

    The skin on the stone was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The rock was so fragile and hard that it didn¡¯t shatter at all.

    This old cksmith had unwittingly reached the level that he had always sought in his life.

    How could craftsmen and cultivators not be the same?

    The old cksmith¡¯s hands became steadier and steadier, his eyes firmer and firmer. There was nothing in the world that could affect him.

    Even if someone was ying the drums beside him, it wouldn¡¯t distract him.

    Even if there were beauties like jade beside him and piles of gold, even if there was a steel knife pointed at his throat, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it, even if he could feel it.

    There was nothing in his eyes but the knife and the stone.

    Of course, this was also a realm pursued by cultivators, where one would forget oneself and the other.

    Theyers of the stone skin were cutyer byyer, and the stone skin was constantly cut by the de.

    An Zeng stretched out his hand to summon a waitress from the courtyard to order a cup of tea, then he closed his eyes to smell the tea fragrance and let it out as if he had fallen asleep.

    Guo Luo looked at An Xuan and thought to himself, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the act.¡±¡±

    As the saber continued to chop downwards, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened.

    The Minister of Rites, who was barely able to sit on the chair, also stood up involuntarily at this moment. He walked to the side and stared without blinking his eyes.

    On the other hand, the Lord of the County, Tan Song, remained as unmoving as a mountain, not even taking a nce at the stone.

    Time passed minute by minute, but it was as if it was magnified by an infinite amount of time.

    Finally, the old cksmith¡¯s hand stopped moving. He raised his head to look at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Got it.¡±¡±

    The Swallow cheered!

    ¡°¡±Young Master An, well done!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young master An is truly a once-in-a-century genius.¡±¡±

    Waves of cheers resounded across the sky, as if even the roof was about to be overturned.

    Guo Luo gave a snort. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re all too happy. There¡¯s something there, but that Young Master An is betting on gold.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the spirit stones offered are not gold, your cheers would be more like a humiliation to Young Master An.¡±¡±

    The Nether Realm people alsoughed. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just something. What if it¡¯s a jade grade item?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What if it¡¯s white?¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes were still closed. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s continue.¡±¡±

    The old cksmith nodded, and the speed of his blows began to increase.

    This kind of craftsmanship was even more pleasing to the eyes than the chef¡¯s slicing of meat on the back and carving of flowers on the ice.

    At first, his swordsmanship was as smooth as water, but now, it was like a storm.

    In a short moment, the stone outside waspletely peeled off.

    But the moment the object appeared, his body froze.

    A milky white light was emitted from within, soft but not heavy.

    ¡°¡±White grade?!¡±¡±

    Even the Board of Rites¡¯ Minister of Rites, who did not know much about stone gambling, turned pale. ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually only of the white rank?!¡±¡±

    The Swallow School¡¯s people squeezed forward and saw the milky white brilliance and the white jade spirit stone that was the size of an apple inside. They all became dispirited.

    ¡°¡±How is this possible? How is this possible?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sigh ¡­ This time, we, the Yan n, have lost all face.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, if it doesn¡¯t work, then it doesn¡¯t work. If it doesn¡¯t work, then don¡¯t push your way up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We, Great Yan, are full of talent. Since when is it the turn of a youngster to uphold face?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I knew it would be like this, you guys would have thought how amazing he is.

    ¡°¡±Even if he¡¯s a genius, how old is he?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression was also ugly. She looked towards An Zhe, but An Zhe¡¯s eyes were still closed, as if he had really fallen asleep.

    Gao Yuan sighed at the side, ¡°¡±Forget it, forget it.¡±¡±

    Guo Luoughed and walked over to pick up the white glowing spirit stone. ¡°¡±This is the pinnacle of the white grade. It¡¯s at its peak, but it¡¯s still quite a distance from the red grade, not to mention the gold grade.¡±¡±

    This little brother¡¯s desire to win was understandable and wanted to be famous, but he could not rely on luck. No one could rely on luck to keep seeding.

    ¡°¡±Since the spirit stones have already been cut out, the oue of the gamble will naturally be obvious.¡±¡±

    He walked over, grabbed the five hundred thousand taels of silver that An Chou had put on the table and said, ¡°¡±I will ept the notes from the bank with great fortune.¡±¡±

    The Yan people were depressed to the extreme, turning their anger towards An Zhe instead. Quite a few people were cursing and swearing, not knowing what to say.

    As for the Nether Realm cultivators, they were all excited, as if they had been injected with chicken blood.

    This sum of money earned him 500,000 silver, and he had gained a lot.

    The red-robed magistrate snorted coldly and turned around to walk to his previous seat.

    At this moment, the crowd clearly heard An Zhan¡¯s faint but firm voice, ¡°¡±Continue to cut.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Keep slicing?¡±¡±

    Guo Luo was stunned. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t tell you, old master,¡±¡± he said, closing his eyes.

    The stone is about as thick as a finger, you can directly drop the knife to that position.

    ¡°¡±This is not a spirit stone, it¡¯s just a facade of being immersed in energy for too long. This is a rare stone in a rock.¡±¡±

    The craftsman began to tremble once more ¡­. Stone in stone, of course everyone who gambled on stones had heard of such a thing, but no one had ever seen such a thing before!

    He walked over to Guo Luo and took the white spirit stone from her. Guo Luo was dissatisfied. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already lost the bet. Destroying this white spirit stone would be the same as destroying the items of our You Country.¡±¡±

    He spoke ndly, ¡°¡±If I really lose, I¡¯ll just double it for you.¡±¡±

    The old cksmith walked to the side of the table, put down his spirit stones, held his de, and took a deep breath.

    Then the knife slid across and cut through a thickyer of rock. Suddenly, a beam of dazzling golden light shot out from the knife, making the room seem brighter.

    When the old cksmith was unable to control his emotions and cut open the milky white stoneyer, a golden spirit stone that was about the size of a duck egg came rolling out.

    Almost blinded everyone.

    An Zeng opened his eyes and a smile hung on the corner of his mouth. ¡°¡±It seems that even though the people who did this to these stones are already of the highest quality in the human world, they still neglected this matter.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked to the tform, passing by the stunned people of Yan, the stunned people of You, the stunned Guo Luo and the red-robed clergyman, the stunned Rites Ministry Minister, the dumbfounded Zhang Yifu and the dumbfounded old gardener.

    He picked up the gold grade spirit stone and took a look. There was a faint purple line flowing on it, ¡°¡±It¡¯s still at the pinnacle of the metal grade. I¡¯ve profited this time.¡±¡±

    He put away his banknotes, as well as those of the people from the outside world. Then, under the stunned gazes of the crowd, he walked back and sat down.

    As if it had nothing to do with them.

    It had nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>

    After a moment of silence, a tsunami of cheers erupted from the entire hall!

    ¡°¡±Good job, An Zaiyue!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young Master An, you are our hero!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not.¡±¡±

    The merry swallows froze, wondering why you¡¯re not our hero.

    An Zhe did not even look at them. He sat on the chair and looked at Guo Luo. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect You countrymen to be so creditworthy. It¡¯s a sight to behold.¡±¡±

    Guo Nuo thought to himself, ¡°¡±What the f * ck are you talking about? I haven¡¯t even reacted to that, and you¡¯ve already taken the silver and spirit stones away.¡±¡±

    However, there was no way for him to go back on his words in the current situation. That was a genuine gold grade spirit stone, and he couldn¡¯t fake it.

    Besides, they had brought the stone, and there was no way the dispute could be faked.

    Guo Luo was stunned and did not know what to say.

    On the other hand, the red-robed judge¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but he did not go back on his words on the spot, ¡°¡±If you want to bet, you have to admit defeat. Young Master An is the one who has a whole new level of respect.¡±¡±

    Six hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver plus a purple-gold spirit stone, the losses of the Yan Kingdom were beyond imagination.

    The red-robed magistrate had never thought that the master would also make a mistake.

    However, when he thought about it, he realized that the stone in the middle of a rock was something that only existed in legends. Likely, no one had ever seen it before.

    This fifteen or sixteen year old youth was actually able to see through it with a single nce. He was indeed not to be looked down upon.

    It was best if he could get to Quiet Country.

    The red-robed cleric forced a smile. ¡°¡±We of Ethereal Opening value our credibility the most, so a loss is a loss.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there is a chance in the future, I hope that young master An can take a look at the Underworld. Perhaps he will gain even more.¡±¡±

    The Minister of Rites stood up and said, ¡°¡±Young Master An doesn¡¯t have the time or the mood to go to You Country. He has already been epted into our Great Yan Martial Arts Academy and will spend the next few years cultivating and studying there.¡±¡±

    His future was limitless when he graduated from the Martial Arts Academy in the future.

    ¡°¡±Perhaps we will meet again in the future, and this might not be the case.¡±¡±

    The red-robed clergyman smiled, ¡°¡±The people of this world have the fortune of the people of this world. My god will depend on fate, so do not make a decision. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this Young Master An bes an enemy of the Yan Country due to some reasons, I, Great Ethereal Opening, shall wee him.¡±¡±

    These words were tantly provocative, and tantly provocative.

    ¡°¡±If you say one more word, I¡¯ll bet the rest of the stones.¡±¡±

    The red-robed priest immediately shut his mouth.

    With more than one million silver taels and a gold grade spirit stone on top of that, if he bet everything in one breath again, then the loss would be even more uneptable to You Country.

    An Zaiyue stood up and slowly walked back to the second floor.

    Not far away, the Swallow whispered, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so arrogant about that? It¡¯s just that I got lucky and got lucky.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really praised him just now. He said that he was our hero, but he didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sooner orter, this kind of person will suffer greatly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just a wet behind the ears brat. Do you really think he¡¯s that amazing?¡±¡±

    I just don¡¯t want to stand out. Do you want me to keep a low profile?

    ¡°¡±Otherwise, I would have already seen through it to be a rock in a rock. Why wouldn¡¯t I say that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can see it too. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too mysterious and magical, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan, who was sitting at the side, grunted coldly, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t feel ashamed!¡±¡±

    The faces of the few people in the middle of the conversation changed. They grunted and turned their heads away without saying anything.

    An An went up to the second floor, got the Red Luan to take out a pen and paper, and then wrote a note to her. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll pass this to First Mister. I¡¯ve said it before, to make the people of You Country lose even a single piece of face as big as a sock.¡±¡±

    The Red Luan received it with a smile. ¡°¡±You¡¯re really great!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±These three words of yours, theirments are even better than the ten thousand lines spoken by those hypocritical people below.¡±¡±

    Red Luan ran down with a blush, finding an opportunity to secretly pass the note to Zhuang Fei Fei.

    What happened next became extremely simple. On the note, An Zhe exined in detail the location and characteristics of the ten or so stones he had seen before, as well as the grade of the spirit stones.

    Then tell Zhuang Feifei that the rest of the stones are empty.

    After Zhuang Feifei had this note, it wasn¡¯t difficult for You Nation to lose all their socks.

    Skinny Du could not help but ask curiously: ¡°¡±How did you figure it out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s really a god.¡±¡±

    An Xuan King continued, ¡°¡±The person who tampered with these stones is a true master. No one has thought of such a way before. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure it out even if Gao Yuan opened up a piece of theke first.¡±¡±

    These stones had all been modified, using the crystal cores of demon beasts.

    The energy and energy contained within the crystal core changed the color and aura of the stone.

    ¡°¡±It would be fine if it was just the crystal core of a Demonic Beast. After all, cultivators can tell, and this person even used a medicinal pill.¡±¡±

    He then used some medicinal pills to change the essence of the demon beast core andpletely permeated it into the stone.

    ¡°¡±This person uses alchemy to change these stones.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pill forging?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You mean, that person put all these stones into the pill furnace to refine them?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±That should be it, so this person is not only a master in treasure detection, but also a great master in alchemy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid there are very few such people in the underworld, so it¡¯s not difficult to find out who this person is.¡±¡±

    As she said that, Zhuang Feifei wriggled her body up the stairs and pushed open the door, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Zhou Zi.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned his head to the side. ¡°¡±There¡¯s news so soon?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said: ¡°¡±How could he be so fast? I only remembered this person after hearing your words.¡±¡±

    This was a legendary figure of the You Country. Everyone called him Zhou Zi, but perhaps not many people knew his real name.

    This person had a very high position in the Underworld, especially in the alchemy, he could be called a true master.

    ¡°¡±It is said that the Twelve Purple Robed Gods of the Ghost Assemblies of You have taken turns to act as his personal bodyguards.¡±¡±

    Ang remembered, he had heard of this Zhou when he was in the Da Xi.

    However, at that time, he was like a divine eagle roaming above the sky, and no matter how famous Zhou Zi was, he was just a small corner of the kingdom.

    Zhuang Feifei said: ¡°¡±I never thought that you would be so powerful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you before. I want to adjust your level in our Agglomeration.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So it¡¯s not the highest?¡±¡± An Zaixin asked with a smile.

    Zhuang Feifei pointed to herself, ¡°¡±Personally speaking, it¡¯s already done.¡±¡±

    But for the Syndicate, it is today. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue turned his head to the side and did not look at Zhuang Feifei. ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing interesting left. What follows is to see the people from You Country lose so much that they don¡¯t even have pants left.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Our Lord Minister of Rites is worried that you will be taken away by the people of Quiet Country under some conditions that you cannot refuse, so he asked me toe up and look at you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±So it was done with a beauty.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°¡±If I use it on you, will it work?

    Which of the two pretty girls in your family is more beautiful than me?

    One is called Qu Liuxi, the other is called Gu Qianye, right?

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s the true beauty of the human world. If you look at those two beautiful girls all day, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be fooled by any kind of beauties.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What if I like mature women?¡±¡±

    This time, it was Zhuang Fei Fei¡¯s turn to turn her head and not look at him, ¡°¡±Cough ¡­ Our siblings also want to clear up the debt. This time, your help has earned at least ten million silver taels.

    If this sum of money was given out, the soldiers at the border would at least be able to eat, dress, and pay for it.

    ¡°¡±However, ording to the usual practice, I will draw it out for you. After rough calction, it should be around fifteen million. I will give you one million and five hundred thousand.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh my god, there are so many of them!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This way, we can double the monthly allowance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect¡¯s brothers. We brothers will definitely be happy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need a single copper coin.¡±¡±

    He took out the banknotes from his pocket and said, ¡°¡±This was won earlier. 650,000 silver, add it.¡±¡±

    It was not a day or two since the soldiers were sent out, and the brothers on the frontier were not fed or clothed or warmed up.

    We want the money better, but for them it¡¯s not the same.

    ¡°¡±In addition, all the Spirit Stones you got from the You Country today are sold at a price lower than the market price of 10%. Also, the money you sell should be sent to the Military Department.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei stood up and bowed solemnly, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    She straightened her body and said, ¡°¡±Those spirit stones are all your bets, so you have the final say.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will ask Master Shang Shu to hand over the money before the Ministry of Revenuees to snatch it away.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll leave this piece of gold grade spirit stone here. Xiao Liu`er¡¯s pill furnace needs to be improved; its colourful grade is already far below her alchemy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Before, if you can¡¯t find the right thing, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help her look for it in the future. If she has Star Pattern Steel, that would be the best.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei smiled and said, ¡°¡±You are indeed a man who loves others. Qu Liuxi is simply dying of happiness.¡±¡±

    However, the Astral Patterned Meteor was a purple rank item, how could it be that simple if one wanted to find it?

    I¡¯ll keep an eye on you, but there¡¯s not much hope. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I know,¡±¡± said An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±You guys have more eyes than I do.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei grunted. She looked out the window and saw that the people of You Country were already like deted balloons.

    The arrogance and haughtiness of these people had vanished, leaving behind only a shell.

    This time, they hadpletely fallen. Not only did they not earn a single copper coin from the Yan Country, they even lost all of their money.

    This was to say that most of the money from the Gathering of the Shang n had already been sent to the Military Department.

    In the hall on the first floor, the red-robed cleric¡¯s face was as ugly as a pig¡¯s liver.

    He red at Guo Luo before turning to leave. He did not even bother to say anything to Tan Song.

    Guo Luo looked aggrieved, thinking to herself that it was all because of that kid surnamed An.

    As for the county governor who was supposed to be in charge of the overall situation, he remained silent.

    Not long after the red-robed clergyman left, he also got up and left.

    An Zhan and Zhuang Fei Fei were chatting in the second floor. An hourter, news came from Heavenly Temple saying that tonight was a banquet to entertain the You Country¡¯s diplomatic mission, and that the head of both An Zhan and Zhuang Fei Fei should attend as well.

    Zhuang Feifei said with a smile, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to eat at Empyrean Terminus Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not necessarily a good thing.¡±¡±

    All he could think about was that Lord Tan Song, and he felt that that person was extremely strange.

    No matter how calm a person was or how he could control his emotions, it was impossible for him to react in such a manner.

    The loss of over ten million taels of silver was a huge blow to You Country.

    And the money would probablye from God.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go back and make some preparations first. If ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zaixin thought about it and said, ¡°¡±If you can find an excuse, you¡¯d better not go to tonight¡¯s banquet at Empyrean Terminus Pce.¡±¡±

    I always thought something big was going to happen. I was afraid something was going to happen to you. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei narrowed her eyes and stared into An Zaiyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°¡±Are you worried about your sister?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue rolled his eyes at her. ¡°¡±I am concerned about my potential customer. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to make a ton of money in the future.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei said with a smile, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, the Heavenly Temple is heavily guarded. Those people don¡¯t dare to cause trouble.¡±¡±

    If there really was trouble, the experts in Heavenly Temple would deal with it as well.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t underestimate the people in Heavenly Temple. No one can underestimate the influence of so many years of dynasties.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed in his heart ¡­ Compared to Da Xi, Yan Country truly didn¡¯t have much of a background.

    He took his leave, wondering if he should go to the dinner.

    Not long after he left, he saw Chen Shaobai, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, looking at him from afar with an oil-paper umbre in his hand.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>

    When An Zhe saw Chen Shaobai, he felt like he was in a bad mood.

    When Chen Shaobai saw An Zeng, he immediately felt better.

    An Zaibai waited until Chen Shaobai walked up to him and said, ¡°¡±Every time I see you, I¡¯m sure that nothing good happened to me in my previous life. That¡¯s why my luck in this life was so bad.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±We are the exact opposite. Every time I see you, I¡¯m sure that in my previous life, I would do all sorts of good deeds and good deeds, which is why I was so lucky in my current life.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed at the oil-paper umbre in his hand. ¡°¡±Your skin is so delicate.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Try touching it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed. It seemed that he was very interested in this kind of low-level joke, or perhaps he was more interested in the look of An Zhe getting humiliated.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you want to ask why I came to you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t say anything nice from your mouth.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a smile, ¡°¡±It¡¯s over, I can¡¯t say the words¡¯ Lovesick ¡®anymore.

    But you should thank me, because I came to save you.

    ¡°¡±What star have I ordered tomit?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Have a drink?¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at the nearby restaurant, then turned around and left, ¡°¡±Is the sry in the pce not enough for you to drink?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Those broken wine,mon quality,mon taste, I won¡¯t drink it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So what I¡¯ve asked you to do is not mortal?¡±¡± he asked.

    Chen Shaobai finally got the chance and immediately said, ¡°¡±To drink with you, all wines are made from jade-like wine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you n to disgust me to death, you will definitely fail. I¡¯m very worried.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°¡±If those words were used against those little girls, they would have already softened their words, alright?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a girl.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai followed An Zeng into the restaurant and casually chose a seat to sit on. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you curious why I always stay by your side like a ghost?¡±¡±

    An Zhan gave him a thumbs up, saying, ¡°¡±This word is very urate.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai faintly said, ¡°¡±I was a white snake and was almost killed by a hunter in the past. It was your previous life that saved me, so I specifically came to find you to repay this debt of gratitude.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, can I make a request?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    An Zaibai looked at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±Bring me back to my previous life. I will personally kill you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed heartily, ¡°¡±A few days ago, I said these words verbatim to a girl, she was so touched that she almost fainted.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you show any mercy to me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, you¡¯re still interested in girls. But you¡¯ve lied too much, and often you don¡¯t end up well.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t lie to you. I will like any girl I like. After that, I won¡¯t like them anymore. I just want them to disperse.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What did you find me for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll save you ¡­ Tonight¡¯s Heavenly Temple¡¯s banquet is better if you don¡¯t go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because you¡¯ve done your part just now to earn arge sum of money from the people of You Country. Do you think the people of You Country will let you go?¡±¡±

    They¡¯ll get back the face they lost on you.

    Up until now, the best things of the Nether Realm had yet to be brought out, waiting for the banquet to beid out in front of the Yan Emperor and empress dowager.

    ¡°¡±Since you are so outstanding today, when the timees, the King of Yan will definitely let you go and appraise the treasure. If you don¡¯t manage to appraise it, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t end up well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If that¡¯s all, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Do you really think that there is nothing that you cannot identify?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not yet.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed and said in an iprehensible tone, ¡°¡±Actually, I already have one. Previously, I was in the Juechang Department, but you didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Listen to my advice, if you can, then don¡¯t go.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±Was that thing in the office just now?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai drank a cup of wine. ¡°¡±This is the reward for saving you. I¡¯ll take it.¡±¡±

    Anyway, I¡¯ve said it, you think about it yourself.

    I don¡¯t want to see you die, but if you take a big step forward, I can¡¯t stop you. ¡°¡±

    He got up and left. ¡°¡±I hope you won¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked down the stairs.

    After pondering over it for a while, he wondered if there was any other meaning behind Chen Shaobai¡¯s words.

    Then he couldn¡¯t help but think that he had neglected something in the yard.

    But he had seen all those stones before, could he have missed them?

    He thought of therge box brought by You Ye and how there were three supreme treasures. However, in the end, You You Ye didn¡¯t open the box for everyone to see.

    Could it be that Chen Shaobai was talking about the item inside the box?

    However, he did not have the chance to see what was in the box, so he could not tell.

    From Chen Shaobai¡¯s words, he should have clearly seen that thing, but he ignored it.

    What is it?

    Therefore, it was decided that he would go to the banquet tonight.

    Just as An Zeng was preparing to leave, he discovered that Chen Shaobai¡¯s oil-paper umbre had been left behind.

    He casually picked up the oil-paper umbre, but after he walked out of the restaurant, he couldn¡¯t see Chen Shaobai at all.

    An Zeng returned to the sect with an ordinary looking oil-paper umbre in hand. The moment he entered, he was stunned.

    Gu Qianlin was flirting with arge group of girls, more than a dozen of them.

    The group of girls that he and Sang Rou had rescued from the brothel had now be the harem¡¯s concubines.

    Gu Qianye, who was in the training field, was embracing them and acting like an unruly young master.

    The young girls who had escaped from the shadows were all beaming with smiles.

    It seemed like Gu Qianye¡¯s talent in the technique of picking up girls was far greater than her talent in cultivation.

    Qu Liuxi sat to the side, quietly taking the pulses of the young girls one by one.

    The young girl, Sang Rou, who had rushed into the brothel to rescue the young girls, stood to the side somewhat nervously, as if this matter had nothing to do with her.

    As An Xuan walked over, Gu Qianye pointed at An Xuan and said, ¡°¡±Come, this is the master of this ce, the leader of the Heavenly Ascension Sect.¡±¡±

    Once he became famous, not a single person in Fang Shoucheng didn¡¯t know of him.

    ¡°¡±In the future, in the entire world, there will be no one who doesn¡¯t know of him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled embarrassedly at the youngdies, then pulled Gu Qianye aside and asked, ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±How did you know I was busy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±¡± An Xuan was stunned.

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I intend to take all these girls as my disciples. In the future, I will be their master and you will be their master¡¯s uncle.¡±¡±

    Of course, these female disciples will also be members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect in the future, so you can¡¯t be biased against them.

    Oh yes, why don¡¯t we have a ceremony first?

    From today onwards, you and I will be brother and sister of the opposite sex. We do not wish to be born in the same year and the same month, but we hope to die on the same month and the same year.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s burn some yellow paper and chop off the chicken¡¯s head, rub the soil for incense, and use the heaven and earth as proof?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up ¡­ You don¡¯t really think so, do you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, half of Fang Shoucheng is searching for these girls, yet you¡¯re so carefree as to bring them around and cause a ruckus in the courtyard. Aren¡¯t you afraid something will happen to them?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±What are you afraid of? I wish someone woulde looking for me. Kill them all.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Can you change your personality? You¡¯re not helping, you¡¯re adding fuel to the fire.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve saved them with great difficulty, but in the end, I can¡¯t save them for nothing.

    There are hundreds of people in the sect, if the empress dowager Su Qing finds out about this, will she let us off so easily? ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±Are you afraid?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about this.¡±¡±

    He walked in front of the young girls and said, ¡°¡±If you want to live, start moving around in the small courtyard behind you. Without me, no one can casually leave.¡±¡±

    In the future, people will send food and drinks to you, and people will bring you clothes to change into.

    I will write down the size of the clothes I wearter, and my people will buy them for you.

    ¡°¡±After a while, when everything is quiet, I will send you out of Fang Shoucheng.¡±¡±

    The girls were stunned for a moment before they suddenly knelt down, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, I beg you, please don¡¯t chase us away. Just ept us.¡±¡±

    The world is vast, but there is no ce for us.

    ¡°¡±Once we leave, we will fall into the hands of those people. We will rather die than live.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to keep you guys here, it¡¯s just that the situation is too serious.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll prepare a ce for you to live in peace, okay?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I beg of you, Sect Master An, don¡¯t chase us away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We will also repay you for your kindness.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was at a loss as he turned around to re at Gu Qianye. Gu Qianye seemed to be still angry as he looked at him with an expression like he was waiting to see what he was going to do.

    It was a small prick to her to say she had no time to talk to you.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back first. Don¡¯t overestimate my abilities. You guys are so noisy, even if you bring people here, I won¡¯t be able to protect you guys.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For peace.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou said with some difficulty, ¡°¡±I know that this matter was caused by me. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking about it.¡±¡±

    In the end, it¡¯s not fair for you to take them in, but you have to take the me for my troubles.

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to ce them right now either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t take them in,¡±¡± said An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±I only said I would send them away when things calmed down. Before that, they could only stay here with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you guys not cause any more trouble? Can you let me arrange this properly?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou lowered her head. ¡°¡±I ¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi went up to hold Gu Qianye¡¯s and Sang Rou¡¯s hands before calling out to the girls, ¡°¡±Come back with me first. Don¡¯t worry, the Sect Master won¡¯t chase you away.¡±¡±

    But can we understand each other?

    You cannot feel that he is duty-bound to take care of you just because he has saved you, so you kneel down, not to beg him, but to force him.

    ¡°¡±Come back to the yard with me first, don¡¯t worry.¡±¡±

    Upon hearing Qu Liuxi¡¯s words, An Zhe felt slightly morefortable.

    He didn¡¯t like bad people and he didn¡¯t like to be kidnapped by any moral standards.

    Qu Liuxi brought the girls back to the courtyard, then returned and handed An Zhe a jug of water. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s bothering you?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi made him sit down and gently massaged the back of his head. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you feel that your emotions are a mess?¡±¡±

    If you were calm, you wouldn¡¯t get angry so easily.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t encounter any worries, you will encounter someone or something that will affect your mood.¡±¡±

    An Zhan was stunned. ¡°¡±Influence me?¡±¡±

    He recalled everything that had happened today and discovered that there wasn¡¯t anything special about it.

    Then he suddenly remembered that the stones had not beenpletely opened.

    The people of You Country had ended the bet at thest moment, saying that it was because they didn¡¯t have enough money to continue the better, but they were clearly afraid of losing too much.

    Thest of the stones were packed and ready to be taken away, including the one that was more than a meter tall.

    There were no spirit stones for such a big stone. Was there a need to spend so much effort to take it away?

    He stood up, turned around and walked into the room. ¡°¡±I have to pack up. I have to go to Empyrean Terminus Pce tonight.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You guys be careful, if anything happens, immediately enter the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi tensed up. ¡°¡±What¡¯s so serious?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was negligent, and used as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have to deal with this, or I won¡¯t be able to rest easy.¡±¡±

    He took the bronze bell and the things that Xu Mei-Dai had left for him, led a horse from the sect, and headed straight for Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    Gu Qianye ran out from the backyard. ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye clenched his teeth and chased after him. ¡°¡±It must be something urgent. This guy doesn¡¯t dare to ride a horse!¡±¡±

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>

    Everyone has things that they resist from the bottom of their heart, perhaps one thing or another.

    It depends on the person¡¯s mental strength, whether or not the person is pretentious.

    A person like An Zhe had seen, experienced, and experienced many times before, far surpassing others.

    But he also had something he resisted ¡­ that was riding a horse.

    An dispute never considered riding afortable thing, nor did it seem to suggest that it would be faster than the traveller himself.

    However, when An Zaihai left the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect today, he chose to ride a horse.

    There was only one reason. He had to make sure that when he rushed to Heavenly Temple, he was full of energy and didn¡¯t consume too much energy.

    Therefore, he would rather fear than ride a horse.

    Many people are resistant to the things they resist, constantly telling themselves that I can¡¯t do it. However, when things get to a certain point, these seemingly scary things can easily get through them.

    Of course, Fang Bancheng was not allowed to ride a horse and run, but no one paid attention to him either. Fortunately, the sky was dark and there were few pedestrians on the street.

    Everything in the sect was good. The food and clothing, including the games, were all first-rate.

    An Zeng once said that I would follow a group of people to do good deeds, so of course I would give them the best life.

    People who do bad things will enjoy it, why not people who do good things to enjoy it?

    Therefore, this war horse was also very outstanding. An Zaihai didn¡¯t like riding, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t like horses.

    On the contrary, back when he was the head of the Great Xi Mantra Division, An Zaibo was knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and he was also quite knowledgeable about the art of horses.

    War horses were not allowed to be bought or sold. The horses that were collected during the war were all horses that were injured and abandoned on the battlefield. The horses that were originally thought to be dead without a doubt.

    However, after being taken care of by the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, most of them had recovered.

    An Zeng once said that many people praised the Grand Swallow Cavalry¡¯s peerless under the heavens, but they only praised the soldiers and not the horses.

    Soldiers were awarded functional awards, but warhorses could at most eat a few mouthfuls of good grass.

    This was a warhorse that had experienced the bloodbath on the battlefield. It didn¡¯t need much effort to control, but it was able to be easily controlled.

    It had only taken them less than an hour to travel from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    Of course, it was still a bit slowpared to when An He fought to run as fast as he could.

    In all these years, it was the first time that they had seen someone who dared to ride a horse straight out of the gates of the Heavenly Temple.

    An Zaiyue gave his name, and the Imperial Army knew that this person would be participating in the banquet, so they let him in without much difficulty.

    The main reason was because the news that the Nether Nation had been reduced to dust had already spread, and the Imperial Army soldiers were feeling very proud of themselves.

    Towards the people of You Country, no one in Yanzhou would have any good feelings towards them.

    An Zaiyan quickly rushed into Heavenly Temple to see King Yan, Mu Changyan. However, when he arrived at Heavenly Temple, he was informed that Mu Changyan had gone to the brocade pce to attend a banquet with the empress dowager.

    When An Zhe wanted to go to the brocade pce, he was stopped. Without themand of the empress dowager, no one was allowed to enter or leave as they wished.

    An Zaiyue had his men notify him, but the people guarding outside the brocade pce simply ignored him.

    An Zhe then asked around for Chen Shaobai, asking many Imperial Guards and Imperial Bodyguards. Everyone knew where this person went.

    Chen Shaobai was the imperial bodyguard of the brocade pce. He was equivalent to the imperial guardmander of the brocade pce. Logically speaking, he had to be on duty at the brocade pce.

    However, no one was willing to help him.

    An Zeng looked at the oil-paper umbre in his hand and really wanted to throw it away in a fit of anger.

    If he couldn¡¯t find the Duke of Yan, even if he couldn¡¯t see the empress dowager, he still couldn¡¯t find Chen Shaobai.

    After wandering around Heavenly Temple for over half an hour, he finally found out that An Chengli had gone to the imperial kitchen to supervise.

    An Zhe found a young eunuch and handed him a hundred taels of silver, asking for his help in finding An Chengli.

    The eunuch recognized An Zaiyue and hurriedly went to look for him.

    An Chengli hurriedly rushed out from the royal kitchen. Just as An Zhan was exining the situation to An Chengli, a bell sounded from the Heavenly Temple side.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s about to begin.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Right now, I am rushing to the Heavenly Temple. Hopefully, I still have time to ask the King to prepare.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I hope your worries don¡¯te out. Otherwise, there will be a huge mess tonight.¡±¡±

    After An Zongli and An Chengli split up, they also went to the Heavenly Temple¡¯s side. At this moment, the colorful lights were already hanging high in the sky, and the Heavenly Temple was brightly lit.

    For the people of Yon, seeking peace was a great satisfaction to their self-esteem.

    The two countries had fought for so many years, that was the first time in history that you¡¯ve admitted your cowardice.

    Yan Ren and You Ren had not been victorious in the battlefield for so many years, but today, they had finally overtaken You Ye.

    An Zaiyue walked to the za outside the Heavenly Temple. There were already tablesid out here, and maids were shuttling back and forth in the pce. Some of them held fine wine in their hands, and some of them held fruits in their hands as they busied themselves.

    The entire imperial court¡¯s martial field had arrived, including those who were of high status in Fang Gu City.

    An Zaihai also saw the figure of theke from afar. He apanied an old woman as she slowly walked through the crowd. The officials all rose to their feet and greeted her.

    There was no one from the Gao Family taking office, but their influence in the Imperial Court was still so great. It was clear just how powerful the Gao Family was.

    When An Zaiyan found the men from the Military Department, he wanted to meet Chen Zaiyan, but he was not there at all, as he was apanying King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    An Zaiyue found Wang KaiTai and Fang Daozhang, and recounted his concerns. Wang Kai-tai and Fang Daozhong looked at each other, and then Wang Kai-tai quickly left, leaving Fang Daozhong behind.

    Another half an hourter, the dishes were all served. Yan Wang Mu, Mu Changyan, and the empress dowager Su Qing came out of the Empyrean Terminus Pce, escorted by several ministers.

    All the officials of the Yan Kingdom stood up to pay their respects, including You Country¡¯s diplomatic mission.

    The Yan Emperor, the Empress Dowager, and Tan Song sat together on the dais. Prime Minister of the Left, Su Mao, General Su Zong, Minister of Rites, Minister of War, and a few members of the Royal Family.

    On the opposite side of the long table, there was a temporary high tform, on which a dancer was dancing.

    By the side of the stage, there was arge box that the Nether Realm people had brought with them.

    Fang Dao signaled An Zaili not to act rashly. He lowered his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve already told An Chengli, An Chengli will definitely tell the King.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The experts in the pce are more than enough to deal with an unexpected situation. General Wang has already returned to the barracks to transfer his cavalry. As long as they are properly prepared, the people of You Country won¡¯t be able toe up with any tricks.¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed at Tan Song who was standing beside Duke Yan. ¡°¡±I¡¯m worried about that person. I think there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao said straightforwardly, ¡°¡±You are currently in a state of internal and external troubles. Our Yan Country¡¯s army of 300,000 is on the eastern border, and the BoHai Country¡¯s army of 160,000 has already made their way into You Kingdom¡¯s territory. That¡¯s why You Guo came to seek peace.¡±¡±

    Unless the people of You Country are confident that they can defeat both our Yan Kingdom and BoHai Country, how could they possibly dare to cause trouble in Fang Gu City at this time?

    ¡°¡±If they want to assassinate the great king, the best choice would be to secretly plot against him. There¡¯s no need to use a princess as a bargaining chip.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Once this prefecture lord acts, there will no longer be any room for return between You and Yan Country.

    As long as You Nation isn¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t do something so brazen. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±What I¡¯m afraid of is the destruction of your country.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao shook his head. ¡°¡±If anything happens to the King, the Yan Country will definitely seek revenge. At that time, You Country will not be able to stop the Yan Country¡¯s all-out attack.¡±¡±

    Anjou understood this, but he felt that it was not so simple.

    At this time, An Chengli delivered a speech on behalf of Yan Wang, then announced the start of the banquet.

    The court musicians yed wonderful music, and the dancers showed off their figure and beauty.

    King Yan, Mu Changyan, raised his cup and gestured to Tan Song, ¡°¡±Duke Yi, what do you think about my Dancing Swallow?¡±¡±

    Tan Song said with an expressionless face, ¡°¡±Yan Ren is heroic. Even this woman¡¯s dance exuded an aura of unparalleled elegance and elegance. She is worthy of the four words¡¯ unparalleled in the world ¡®.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed out loud. ¡°¡±Duke Yi sure knows how to talk. However, I, Great Yan, reigned majestically in the north. Even if it was a woman, I still have a sense of heroic spirit.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Rumor has it that even the women of the south are as graceful as water, even I, the Lone King, am afraid that I am not as flirtatious as her.¡±¡±

    Tan Song said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty¡¯s words are extremely correct.¡±¡±

    The red-robed clergyman who was sitting at a table not far away looked towards Angele from time to time.

    He seemed absent-minded, and on several asions the Yankee officials beside him raised their sses, but he was perfunctory.

    An hourter, everything was so peaceful that nothing happened.

    Wang Kaitai returned with beads of sweat on his forehead. He sat beside An Zaihe and said, ¡°¡±I have gathered all the troops of the military in the capital and arranged them outside the Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    Soldiers from the Military Department were also gathered. The military officers were arranged in a circle, and if anything happened, they would immediately react.

    Just now, I met with An Chengli. An Chengli said that the imperial guards have already blocked off the water in the surroundings. The experts who are in charge of Heavenly Temple are also secretly on guard. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I hope it was a false rm.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the red robed cleric of You Country walked onto the tform, ¡°¡±Everyone!¡±¡±

    He called out, and the scene fell silent.

    The red-robed clergyman first sped his hands in a salute, then said loudly, ¡°¡±Perhaps none of you thought that there would be a day when the Swallow People and the Quiet People would sit together and talk and drink.¡±¡±

    To be honest, I never thought it woulde so soon.

    Perhaps, this was the will of the Heavens.

    I know that you all have a conflict with the people of the underworld, because there is indeed some conflict between our two countries.

    But today, it is a new beginning. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I believe that from today onwards, the You Country and the Yan Country willpletely put aside their past grudges and be true brothers.¡±¡±

    On behalf of the King You who cannote personally, and on behalf of everyone present, I have the temerity to toast the empress dowager and Duke Yan with a goblet of wine for the empress dowager¡¯s longevity!

    ¡°¡±For King Yan!¡±¡±

    All the officials stood up and raised their sses. ¡°¡±For the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For King Yan!¡±¡±

    The red robed clergyman drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp, then he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Previously at the Gathering Merchant Guild, the Yan had taught us quite a lesson, letting us know that there is always someone greater than the heavens.¡±¡±

    In this regard, those of us in the underworld are willing to admit defeat, and we sincerely admire Great Yan¡¯s talent.

    Although we have paid a great price for this, but this lesson is also very valuable to us. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±However!¡±¡±

    He changed the subject, ¡°¡±Although we lost at the Gathering Merchant House, we did not losepletely.

    ¡°¡±There is one thing that holds back thest shred of face for us in Ethereal Opening, and that is the true national treasure of our Great Ethereal Opening.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the rocks beside him and said, ¡°¡±These rocks were left over from the Gathering Merchant House not long ago. Due to the timing of the selection, I was lucky enough to make it to Heavenly Temple to participate in this grand gathering.

    Even if I served you an appetizer, no matter what we cut, we would use it as a gift to the empress dowager and the Swallow King.

    ¡°¡±Of course, this is only the opening ceremony. The real treasures to offer to the empress dowager and Duke Yan are here.¡±¡±

    He pointed to therge box beside him. ¡°¡±This box contains the three precious treasures of You Guo. If I said my name, I believe you would have heard of it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These three items represent the sincerity of our You Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The first is the Flowing Maple de.¡±¡±

    With these words spoken, the crowd erupted into an uproar.

    ¡°¡±Flowing Maple de. Legend has it that it¡¯s a divine weapon of the purple rank.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Back then, You Wang¡¯s de had once yed a demon.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I never thought that You Guo would be so sincere this time. He actually brought a national treasure.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Flowing Maple de isn¡¯t just a national treasure. It¡¯s a symbol of the King of You¡¯s n.

    You Nation had brought out the Flowing Maple Knife. That was the symbol of a person bowing his head and paying his respects!

    God bless us, Great Yan. We¡¯ve finally waited for today. ¡°¡±

    The crowd discussed animatedly, and each and every one of them was extremely excited.

    Even the empress dowager Su Qing¡¯s warm expression changed. There was no Flowing Maple de on the list of gifts. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Changyan, who also had a face full of surprise and excitement.

    ¡°¡±The second item ¡­¡±¡±

    The red robed clergyman smiled and said, ¡°¡±I think I¡¯ll keep you guessing. We¡¯ll ask the King of Yan to send people to cut the rock first. After we¡¯ve cut the rock, we can announce it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Cut the rocks?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed and said, ¡°¡±Cutting the rock is too boring. Have you settled down?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let hime to the Lone King!¡±¡±

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>

    Wang Kaitai patted An Zou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, the pce is under heavy guard. Nothing will go wrong.¡±¡±

    Furthermore, you had already seen those stones back at the Gathering Merchant House, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    If there was one, it was in the box.

    ¡°¡±No matter how sincere the people of You Country are, they won¡¯t offer the Flowing Maple de to the King of Yan even if there¡¯s no need for it. All they need to do is pay attention to that box.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Fang Lu, ¡°¡±This is for you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng subconsciously took it over and looked at it. He discovered that it was a very small object that looked like a pen.

    ¡°¡±Something my father used.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao replied indifferently, as if there was nothing special about it.

    An Zaiyue thanked her, but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it as he held the pen in his hand.

    An Xuan went up to the tform in front of Empyrean Terminus Pce and stood before Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan stood up and walked towards the crowd, holding An Zaiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±You all know that there was someone who helped my big Yan earlier, but do you all know that he is only fifteen years old?¡±¡±

    Actually, everyone knew about this, but in order to cooperate with the King, they all had expressions of ¡°¡±F * ck¡±¡± on their faces.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±People always say that heroese from youths. It seems that An Zhe is my hero.¡±¡±

    He was young and knowledgeable, and was wholeheartedly working for the Great Yan. Now, he had sessfully entered the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±Prince Gu feels that this is not enough. After a period of time, the Autumn Ceremony wille, and I will see you at the Ascension Ceremony, how about it?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Thank you for your love, but I am a man of talent. It will be difficult for me to enter the Autumn Festival with my meager ability.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed out loud, ¡°¡±I know. Big Yan¡¯s younger generation is indeed filled with talent.¡±¡±

    Not to mention other ces, there were even a few people in Fang Gu City whose names were always in Gu Xin¡¯s heart.

    The Great Cauldron Academy¡¯s Su Feihun, the Supreme Dao Hall¡¯s Feng Xiuzhu, and the Martial Academies¡¯ Nie Qing were all geniuses that only happened once in a hundred years.

    ¡°¡±If we add in a dispute, why should I not be happy?¡±¡±

    All the officials of Yan Country bowed their heads and sped their fists, ¡°¡±God bless the Great Yan, God bless the King!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was obviously very happy. She pointed at the tform and said, ¡°¡±The ambassador from You Kingdom said that those stones would be used to cut everything out and present it to the Queen Mother. However, this is obviously not interesting.¡±¡±

    Why don¡¯t you go up and look first and tell them what¡¯s in the stone, or not.

    ¡°¡±If you are wrong, I will punish you.¡±¡±

    Seeing Mu Changyan¡¯s expression, An Zaiyan knew that Mu Changyan was actually worried about something. He wanted him to go up first to see if the Nether Realm people really had any dirty thoughts.

    The stones were almost all seen in the Coliseum, making sure there was nothing in them.

    However, the reason why the people of You had moved to Empyrean Terminus Pce was, of course, especially so.

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±Then this subject will be making a fool of himself.¡±¡±

    He turned and walked up to the dais, but the red-robed clergyman had a strange expression on his face.

    ¡°¡±Young Master An, we meet again.¡±¡±

    The red-robed magistrate sped his hands.

    An Zeng also sped his fists and replied, ¡°¡±We meet again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you seen all these stones before, Sir An?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen it.¡±¡±

    The red robed judge asked, ¡°¡±Young Master An must have known something was up to you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head. ¡°¡±I still need to look at it more carefully.¡±¡±

    The red robed clergyman made an inviting gesture. ¡°¡±Then please have a look, Young Master An. Previously, I admired Young Master An¡¯s ability very much. It was my luck to meet Young Master An¡¯s godly skills.¡±¡±

    An Zeng did not dare to be careless. He walked up to the rocks and stopped to look at them.

    This was especially so for the one-meter-tall rock. He circled it a few times, but he was still unable to find any clues.

    No matter how he looked at it, with An Zhe¡¯s keen eyes, he was sure that there weren¡¯t any spirit stones in there.

    He still had the aura of a demon beast core and a pill, but he definitely didn¡¯t have the aura of a spirit stone.

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while, but he was still muttering in his heart.

    It would be great if the good sir was here, but even if An Zaihai fought, he didn¡¯t dare to let the good lord show his face at this sort of asion.

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    He pointed to a stone the size of a watermelon.

    Inside the Heavenly Temple, the stonecutter came up and skillfully cut open the stone. Sure enough, there was nothing at all.

    The audience apuded, and the fight for peace proved itself once again.

    The red-robed clergyman stood to the side, pping his hands together. He was not stingy at all in his appreciation and praise of thepetition.

    ¡°¡±Young Master An, I will say the same thing. If you are willing to go to the Great Ethereal Pce, then you will obtain much more than you have now.¡±¡±

    I think everyone knows very well how much you alone can bring to a country. ¡°¡±

    His words were very light, but it was not a good thing for An Zhe to say them so bluntly on such an asion.

    King Yan, Mu Changyan, and the empress dowager, Su Qing, were only a few meters away. They could clearly hear every single word spoken by the red-robed clergyman.

    Mu Changyan frowned slightly, while Su Qing warmed up and activated her killing intent.

    An Xuan said with a smile, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if this magistrate has heard of it. More than twenty years ago, there was a painter in You Kingdom.¡±¡±

    It was as if there was a god in his brushwork. When the news of the painting reached the Great Xi, even the Holy Emperor was full of praise, sending people to ask for the painting several times.

    The people of the Da Xi family were naturally domineering, so they would always tell the painter, ¡°¡±If you go to our Da Xi city, you will get something because of your bad treatment in You Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine once, it¡¯s fine twice. The more you say, the angrier he gets. He just found a random excuse to chop that painter¡¯s head off.¡±¡±

    The red-robed magistrate¡¯s face became ugly and heughed embarrassedly: ¡°¡±Of course I know about the painter Du¡¯s rudeness, but Du Boan deserved to die because he was implicated in the plot to go against thew.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll deserve to die in the future,¡±¡± An Zaiyue said with a smile.

    Mu Changyanughed out loud, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a Dark King.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and bowed, ¡°¡±Thank you, your Majesty.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su couldn¡¯t help but nod as well, thinking to herself that this youth wasn¡¯t that annoying.

    She had never had a good impression of You Guo. Even if You Guo came to seek peace with gifts, her loathing of You Ye did not change in the slightest.

    What¡¯s more, this peace and security was actually brightening the reputation of the Yan Kingdom, while Su Qing¡¯s warm attitude towards him was also changing.

    He pointed at the three stones in front of him. ¡°¡±No, no, I still don¡¯t have any.¡±¡±

    The craftsman of Empyrean Terminus Pce cut three rocks in a row, but he didn¡¯t find any.

    The people below began to cheer, and the eyes of many of the young nobledies who apanied their father to the banquet lit up.

    In any era, the teenage girl who had just opened her heart found it difficult to resist the young hero. The indifferent but confident temperament of An Zhe could captivate anyone.

    Only the meter tall rock was left. An Zeng walked over to take a closer look, then he stretched out his hand to touch the rock to sense it. In the end, he shook his head, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this stone could not be seen.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can¡¯t tell?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was stunned, ¡°¡±There¡¯s actually a stone that you can¡¯t see. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s let the others have a try.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Any of you think you can, go up and try.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai retreated to the side, his eyes never leaving therge rock. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little strange.

    Some of them started to step onto the stage, then shook their heads and left.

    In the end, even some of the true master level figures that hadn¡¯t made a move in many years hade up. After walking around the stone, there was no way to confirm anything.

    Part of the reason was that they couldn¡¯t tell, and some of them thought that there weren¡¯t any spirit stones, but because of their attitude, they became cautious and hesitant.

    If An Zaiyue said he couldn¡¯t see it, they didn¡¯t dare say for sure.

    The empress dowager Su Qing said warmly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s quite strange. An ordinary stone is only slightlyrger. So many prodigies that they were actually at a loss what to do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu, I know that you are quite knowledgeable about this as well. Go take a look.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu hurriedly lowered his head, ¡°¡±How dare I disgrace myself with such minuscule abilities?¡±¡±

    However, this servant heard that the Great Cauldron Academy¡¯s Young Master Su Feihun is extremely talented and has sharp eyes. How about we let him take a look? ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯splexion immediately turned better, thinking to herself that Li Changlu could still be a good person.

    ¡°¡±Then why don¡¯t you let Su Feihenge up and take a look as well?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su turned to look at Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan couldn¡¯t retort, ¡°¡±Let him have a look.¡±¡±

    Actually, how could Mu Changyan not know that Empress Dowager Su was deliberately suppressing Su Feihuan because she saw that An Zaiyue was showing off a bit of his limelight?

    As long as they were able to suppress thepetition at this sort of asion, Su Feihun¡¯s title as the number one person of the younger generation would truly resound.

    Amongst the crowd, Su Feihun walked up with a calm expression. He saluted them one by one before turning around and cupping his hands towards An Xuan. ¡°¡±Young Master An.¡±¡±

    An Nan replied politely, ¡°¡±Young Master Su, please.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun said seriously, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t tell, and I can¡¯t tell.¡±¡±

    With that, he bowed to Su Qing warmly once again, then turned around and left.

    The situation instantly turned awkward. Su Qing clenched her warm hands, and a hint of anger appeared in her eyes.

    This Su Feihun had disappointed her too much. She wanted to pick him up at this kind of asion, but Su Feiheng actually didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness in the slightest.

    When Su Feihun left, the surroundings werepletely silent.

    Mu Changyan held in herughter, coughed a few times and said, ¡°¡±Since you can¡¯t tell, I guess this stone is a bit magical.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you just cut it open and take a look? If you really cut out any treasures, then it would be the auspicious sign of the light of the sun and the light of the great Yan.¡±¡±

    The craftsman rushed over and ced the stone cutter de on the rock. Then, he exerted force with his wrist ¡­ and with a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, the stone cutter de broke.

    Even an ordinary stone cutter knife was expensive. For example, the stone cutter de used by the craftsmen in Empyrean Terminus Pce could be considered a treasure in itself.

    However, the stone carving knife, which was so sharp and strong, had only just cracked under the pressure. It could be seen how hard the stoneyers were.

    ¡°¡±Change the knife.¡±¡±

    The craftsman wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his disciple hurriedly handed over a new stone cutter.

    Cut again.

    Break again.

    Not even a white mark could be seen on the stone.

    An Zhan¡¯s expression became solemn, and his brows tightly knitted together.

    No wonder this rock looked so strange. At first nce, it seemed like there was nothing inside. It was because the rock was so hard that it blocked the aura.

    He had broken two stone shes in a row. This seemingly simple stone itself could be considered a treasure.

    ¡°¡±Change again!¡±¡±

    The craftsman shouted with a trembling voice. There was a hint of heartache in his voice.

    To a craftsman, a stone cutter was their life force. Breaking two of them in a row was a huge loss to him.

    The third stone cutter was thest one handed to the craftsman.

    With a snap, the stone cutter broke again.

    ¡°¡±Looks like I¡¯ve really encountered a problem.¡±¡±

    The red-robed magistrate said with a faint smile on his face: ¡°¡±I seem to have underestimated this stone. Even three stone chopping knives are unable to cut it. Not to mention whether it contains spirit stones or not, even if there is nothing, this stone itself can be considered a treasure.¡±¡±

    To be able to block a stone cutter, an ordinary arrow or weapon cannot break through it. Even an ordinary cultivator¡¯s magic weapon would not be able to do anything. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±This humble official will give it a try.¡±¡±

    The guards by Mu Changyan¡¯s side walked over, drew their sabers, and cut down. Their steps were as smooth as flowing water.

    With a dang sound, sparks flew out from the stone.

    The guard leader was knocked back several steps. When he looked down, a hole had appeared on the red long sword.

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha.¡±¡±

    The red robed magistrateughed heartily: ¡°¡±It seems that if this continues, who knows how many good things will be destroyed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How about ¡­ I invite out the Flowing Maple Knife now?¡±¡±

    Only then did everyone realize that he was deliberately using this stone to disy his Flowing Maple de.

    Without waiting for the Swallow King to speak, the red-robed cleric opened the box, and suddenly, a burst of purple light shot into the sky.

    He took out an ancient de with two hands, and with a proud expression, he said, ¡°¡±This is my Great Ethereal Opening¡¯s supreme treasure. Everyone, please take a look!¡±¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, he grasped the Flowing Maple Knife before chopping down, shing a hole through the rock.

    Shocked cries could be heard from the audience.

    But soon after, something seemed to let out a wail from within the stone. Then, through the slit, a stream of blood slowly flowed out.

    off

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>

    The moment the red-robed cleric stabbed out with the Flowing Maple Knife, the sky seemed to turn ck.

    It was as if an invisible ck cloud had suddenly appeared, enveloping the capital of Great Yan, Fang Gengcheng.

    Immediately after that, a shrill wailing sound came out from the stone. It was very weak, but it gave off the impression that it was caused by a tear in one¡¯s eardrums.

    Then, a stream of blood slowly flowed out from the crack the de had made.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s bad luck that the stone is bleeding!¡±¡±

    Li Changlu suddenly shouted, then turned around and picked up Su Taibai. ¡°¡±Protect the emperor!¡±¡±

    Following his shout, many guards rushed up from behind.

    But it was toote.

    A strong purple light burst out from the stone, like a string of arrows.

    Wherever the violet light passed by, no one remained alive.

    The purple light was like a divine sword, shooting out one after another. The people standing on the purple light line were all dead.

    Some people¡¯s heads had been prated by the purple light, and some people¡¯s heads had been cut in half. Furthermore, their corpses withered away at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡±

    The red-robed cleric held his Flowing Maple de as heughed wildly. ¡°¡±You idiots, do you really think that I, Great Quiet, will submit to you, Swallow People?¡±¡±

    I have fought thousands of battles since I founded my own kingdom, even if my enemies have never bowed their heads before.

    Even if you Yan n have contacted the people of BoHai, don¡¯t even think about letting us, Great Ethereal Opening, destroy this country.

    I, the people of Ethereal Opening, am already prepared to die. Even if I die, I will drag my enemies to hell with me! ¡°¡±

    The instant the purple light burst out, An Zhe was almost the closest.

    In that instant, the scales of the Sacred Fish on the Blood Cement Pearl were ced in front of An Zaixin¡¯s chest.

    However, that purple light was truly too powerful. An Zhan felt that he was really going to die.

    Just as the purple light was about to break through the scales of the holy fish, a second and third holy ray of light appeared from the Blood Cultivation Pearl bracelet. The three scales of the holy fish formed a protective barrier around An Zeng¡¯s chest, blocking the purple light.

    However, under the huge force, An Zhe¡¯s body was sent flying backwards like a kite with a broken string.

    ¡°¡±Go to hell!¡±¡±

    The red-robed magistrate, who had been staring at him the entire time, shouted and shed down with his de in the air.

    On top of the Flowing Wind de, a huge de qi hacked down towards An Zeng¡¯s head.

    Currently, the power of the Scales of the Holy Fish was being bound by the purple light, so there was no energy left to block the Flowing Maple de.

    This wasn¡¯t because the scales of the holy fish weren¡¯t strong enough, but rather because the battle for power wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    At that moment, the pen in An Zhe¡¯s hand suddenly lit up.

    The pen flew up and wrote a line in mid-air.

    Just a nce.

    When the saber energy collided with the Flowing Wind de in midair, a huge wave followed right after.

    A violent cyclone rippled out in all directions, and many of the blue tiles on the rooftops of Empyrean Terminus Pce were shattered.

    It was a heavy stroke, thick ink, the stroke like a knife.

    The de in this stroke seemed to be much stronger than the real de energy of the Flowing Wind de. The red-robed magistrate grunted and the de in his hand fell to the ground. A shocking crack appeared on his chest and then his body cracked open with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    His body was cut in half from the middle, blood and internal organs sttering all over his body.

    An Zeng¡¯s body flew back dozens of meters and crashed into a pir. The back of his head was heavily injured, and he nearly fainted.

    He struggled to get up, but he had no strength.

    An Zou, who was lying on the ground, saw Wang Kai-Tai and Fang Daozhang jumping out of the crowd and pouncing towards the tform.

    However, a figure suddenly leaped up and with a single palm strike, both Fang Daozhong and Wang Kaitai were forced back at the same time.

    The figure repelled Wang Kaitai and Fang Dao, reaching out to catch the falling Flowing Maple de. The de shed his own arm, and a bloody wound appeared.

    ¡°¡±When I, Great Ethereal Pce, am facing the most danger, I, Tan Song, am a descendant of the Royal n, and am willing to exchange my life and death for the destruction of an enemy country.

    ¡°¡±Blood in the stone, blood in my blood. This is the blood curse.¡±¡±

    He floated in the air, the Flowing Maple de in his hand glowing with a violet light.

    The purple light on the Flowing Maple de resonated with the purple light that burst out from the rock, seeming to have some sort ofpatibility.

    He used a Duke and two Purple grade divine artifacts.

    This time, Youguo had made up his mind.

    ¡°¡±Open it for me!¡±¡±

    Tan Song shed down with his Flowing Maple de. A streak of purple light hacked down on the rock, and with a loud sound, the rock shattered into pieces.

    Broken rocks, which were even harder than stone knives, flew everywhere like bullets. It was unknown how many people had been killed by the shattered rocks.

    Inside the rock, there was a figure that looked like a seven or eight year old child surrounded by purple light. There were two balls of green light flickering in the purple light, looking like the eyes of the thing.

    ¡°¡±I used the Blood Curse Divine Stone to order you to kill everyone here!¡±¡±

    Tan Song pointed his Flowing Maple de at the Dwarf from the Child of Light. The Dwarf roared at the sky, his voice seemed to be filled with unwillingness and anger, but at the same time, it seemed to be constrained by some force and had no choice but to obey Tan Song¡¯s orders.

    He saw a purple ball of light fly out, and wherever it went, there was no sign of life.

    The Dwarf¡¯s speed was simply too fast; there was no way he could dodge at all.

    The royal guard who rushed forward did not even have the time to react before he was directly shattered into minced meat.

    ¡°¡±Stone Essence!¡±¡±

    An Zhan faintly heard someone exim, then he saw three gray figures pouncing towards the stone essence spirit.

    An Zeng¡¯s vision was a little blurry, and he could only see three elderly men with big sleeves fluttering in the wind.

    Stone Essence?

    An Zaihai¡¯s mind buzzed with thoughts, but his memories of the stone essence spirit still surged out.

    ording to the rumors, after a hundred thousand years or even a million years of cultivation, spirit stones could eventually give birth to intelligence and take the form of humans.

    The human-shaped stone essence was even more powerful than ordinary purple grade divine artifacts.

    His fleshly body wasparable to a violet grade divine weapon.

    However, he was still alive. He had his own thoughts and powerful battle power.

    However, this was only a legend. An Zhe had such profound experience, yet he had never seen a real stone essence spirite into being.

    ¡°¡±Die!¡±¡±

    Three old men in grey robes rushed forward and attacked at the same time.

    A vast amount of cultivation power swept over like a great river.

    ¡°¡±It has been a million years for me to take human form, absorb the essence of the sun and moon, andprehend the great dao. How can you mortals kill ordinary people like you?¡±¡±

    The stone essence spirit roared towards the sky, and a purple light burst out from its body.

    The power of the three gray-robed elders shed against the violet light, instantly vanishing into nothingness.

    However, there was an invisible force that could not be stopped. Three old men with astounding strength were sent flying in the air. Afternding on the ground, they all vomited blood.

    ¡°¡±Venerable One, please take action to exterminate this monster!¡±¡±

    The three of them ran to the same ce, holding hands and chanting at the same time.

    ¡°¡±Kill Duke Yan and Empress Dowager!¡±¡±

    Tan Song pointed his Flowing Maple de at the empress dowager and King Yan, who were retreating into the main hall. The stone spirit clutched his avatar as it let out a miserable cry of pain before pouncing towards Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    He moved forward like a bolt of purple lightning,pletely unstoppable.

    Dozens of imperial bodyguards stood behind the empress dowager and Duke Yan, their motions uniform. The formation of sabers drew the stone essence within as a sh of sabre light shed.

    After a nging sound, all the sabers were broken.

    ¡°¡±You are not worthy to be my opponents. I am the essence of the world, the only one!¡±¡±

    With a wave of the stone essence spirit¡¯s hand, the dozens of guards immediately turned into a bloody mist, not even able to leave behind their corpses.

    Li Changlu held onto Empress Dowager Su as he flew backwards. He didn¡¯t expect this person to be so powerful. In the blink of an eye, he left the group of Swallow Kings behind and fled in the direction of the Embroidery Pce.

    As for the King Yan, he did not have any expert guards. Even though his strength was extraordinary, he was far from being able to match up to the stone essence spirit.

    After a short moment, the guards by his side were almost all dead.

    An Chengli dragged the King of Swallow and ran. Seeing that the guards couldn¡¯t hold him back any longer, he shouted for the King to leave quickly. Then he turned around and threw himself at the stone essence spirit.

    Yan Wang Mu and Mu Changyan were stunned as their eyes reddened. ¡°¡±Little An!¡±¡±

    At this time, the three gray-robed elders simultaneously raised their heads and shouted, ¡°¡±Honored Warrior, please make a move!¡±¡±

    A burst of light suddenly erupted from within Empyrean Terminus Pce. It was not one light after another, but the entire Empyrean Terminus Pce was shrouded in a milky white light.

    There seemed to be many lines moving within the light, but it was hard to see what they were.

    Within the white light, one could faintly see an old man wearing a Daoist robe. His long beard, white hair, and the demeanor of a Daoist Immortal.

    ¡°¡±Monster, even if you cultivated for ten thousand years and took human form, you are still a monster.¡±¡±

    The old Daoist stepped on the white light and stood above the Empyrean Terminus Pce. He extended his hand and grabbed downwards: ¡°¡±I will use a supreme Tao technique to suppress you!¡±¡±

    The big hand reached out from the white light and grabbed the stone essence spirit that was flying in the air.

    The stone spirit cried out loudly, its hands and feet were grabbed by its hands and unable to break free.

    On that huge hand, there were also dense amounts of runes flowing around, and each rune emitted a dazzling radiance.

    ¡°¡±If you cultivated for another thousand years, perhaps you would truly be invincible in this world.

    ¡°¡±But you are too impatient. There are still many people in this world who can control you.¡±¡±

    The old Daoist clenched his hands, and the stone spirit wailed once again.

    That old Daoist looked a little special, as if he was a living person, but he was also in the midst of a mirage.

    At this moment, An Zeng was heavily injured, so he could only watch helplessly as he could not even get up.

    At this moment, the old Daoist grabbed the stone essence spirit and went into a frenzy. He constantly struggled, as beams of purple light shot out from the gaps between the old Daoist¡¯s fingers.

    None of the people nearby who were hit by the purple light could withstand the seedlings.

    An Zhe lowered his head to take a look, and discovered that the pen Fang Dao had given him had fallen somewhere, and the scales of his holy fish had returned to the bracelet of blood beads.

    That previous attack from the purple light was simply too powerful, far beyond what An Zhe¡¯s current strength could withstand.

    The three scales were barely able to block the purple light, but they had temporarily lost their power and returned to the Blood Pearl.

    All of a sudden, the oil-paper umbre brought by An Zhe somehow opened by itself and floated to An Zhe¡¯s side. It opened up just in time to protect An Zhe.

    There was nothing wrong with An Zhe, but a wounded man who had fallen not far away from An Zhe found that An Zhe had suddenly disappeared.

    An Zhe felt a wave of suffocation in his chest, the pain was almost unbearable, and he did not know how many bones he had broken.

    His vision became more and more blurry. He seemed to see a mountain range in a trance. He seemed to recognize it.

    An Zeng felt that the tallest mountain peak was like a sharp sword that was stabbed into the earth. The peak naturally had a cold and overwhelming aura.

    Upon seeing this, An Zhe couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted.

    A red light suddenly shed within the sword like mountain peak.

    The sealed crystal coffin suddenly opened, and the middle-aged man who had been sleeping inside disappeared with a long whistle.

    The Cang Man Mountain where Huan Shi resided was no less than several thousand kilometers away from the State of Yan. However, the red light shed as if it had crossed the void.

    Within the red light, the dignified middle-aged man stretched out his hand and grabbed downwards, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take the stone essence, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±¡±

    In Fang Gu City, the expression of the old Daoist on the glowing shadow suddenly changed, ¡°¡±The fiendish demon is not dead yet?!¡±¡±

    He raised his other hand to block the attack, and the two huge palms met in midair. Following that, a storm swept through Fang Gu City. It was unknown how many houses copsed, and how many people were buried under the rubble.

    The old Daoist grunted as his body became lifeless.

    The middle-aged man grabbed the stone essence spirit in his hand, and with a sh of red light, he disappeared.

    After the stone essence spirit disappeared, Tan Song¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°¡±Is the heavens not helping me?!¡±¡±

    He cried out in pain, and rushed towards the Heavenly Temple with his Flowing Maple Knife in hand, ¡°¡±Even if I am the only one left, I will still kill you all!¡±¡±

    The old Daoist who was about to disappear sighed, ¡°¡±He is also a fanatic. Whatever, if I can¡¯t catch that stone spirit, I¡¯ll capture you first.¡±¡±

    He made a grabbing motion in the air, and Tan Song¡¯s body was suddenly frozen in midair, like a stone statue, unable to move.

    Many imperial bodyguards rushed over. A wave of crossbows shot out, and Tan Song¡¯s body was immediately pierced by countless bloody holes.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still muttered to himself, ¡°¡±The heavens will not help me ¡­ the heavens will not help me ¡­ the underworld!¡±¡±

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>

    On this day, the citizens would never know how many court officials had died in the Yan Kingdom.

    But on the second day, the entire city was filled with white banners.

    When he woke up, he was not in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, but in a cell in the Ministry of War. The walls were bare, and there was only one bed and two chairs in the room.

    He tried to open his eyes. His eyelids were heavy as if they were pressing down on a mountain.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s awake!¡±¡±

    The voice came from beside An Zaiyue, it belonged to Gu Qianye.

    Then, An Zhe felt his two hands being held by two people at the same time. On one side was Qu Liuxi, and on the other was Gu Qianye.

    The door creaked open, and General Ying Yang Wang Kai Tai strode in. ¡°¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded slightly to him, ¡°¡±I just opened my eyes, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t speak yet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±His injuries are too severe. He¡¯ll still need to be treated for a while.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to talk to me, just listen to me,¡±¡± Wang said.

    You are in the prison of the Ministry of War. The first reason for this is that there are people in the court who suspect you of colluding with the Nether Realm. Of course, this is nonsense and no one believes you.

    Second, the Infantry Division is just using someone¡¯s bullshit to protect you. Right now, there are both internal and external soldiers of the Infantry Division, no one is allowed to approach you.

    Third, the King is fine, the King believes in you.

    Fourth, there¡¯s no news from the Empress Dowager, but she doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re colluding with an enchanter. ¡°¡±

    Wang Kaitai finished speaking in one breath, ¡°¡±I still need to rush to Heavenly Temple. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a team of Qianji Commanders outside the house and the elite cavalry outside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one can easily approach you without the orders of Lord Military Advisor.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, Wang KaiTai leaned over and gently patted An Zhe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±If you hadn¡¯t reminded the pce to prepare in advance, the three experts of the Small Perfection Stage would have activated the Heavenly Temple¡¯s grand formation in time. I¡¯m afraid that even the Yan King and the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t have had any idents.¡±¡±

    Therefore, no matter what others say, you only have a great contribution to make to the Great Yan without any fault.

    You can rest easy and recover from your injuries. After our Military Department has stabilized the situation in Fang Gengcheng, we will go find those people who framed you, one by one.

    ¡°¡±Even if you are to suffer all these grievances, the War Department will not be able to bear it.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, Wang KaiTai said to Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, ¡°¡±You two take care of him, don¡¯t worry about the Tian Qi Sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The military has sent five hundred elite soldiers to guard the area outside the Heavenly Awakening Sect. No one is allowed to approach.¡±¡±

    He looked once more at Anjou, then walked quickly away.

    Gu Qianye said angrily, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the fight, I don¡¯t know if that empress dowager or the king is still alive. Now there¡¯s actually someone in the imperial court saying that the fight over her is a traitor of your country, infuriating me to death!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t the Lord Minister say before that no one is allowed to nder An Zaiyue? He¡¯ll vindicate An Zaixin.¡±¡±

    The King of Swallow had no doubts about An Zaibei¡¯s decision. If An Zaili hadn¡¯t found An Chengli first and gathered arge number of guards to prepare, there would have been more deaths that day.

    An Zhan coughed a few times, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Is anything the matter with our people?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi quickly replied, ¡°¡±No, no, our people are fine.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t talk first, you¡¯ve got a concussion in your throat, and there¡¯s the bruise.

    More than a dozen bones have been broken, I have already helped you to catch them, you only need to keep them safe. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan nodded weakly. ¡°¡±It¡¯s good as long as our people are fine. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±You even rushed to the Empyrean Terminus Pce to save them, you ungrateful dogs.¡±¡±

    The corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not doing things for no one to thank me for. I just don¡¯t want too many people to die.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s what you say, but your breath is really unpleasant.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head slightly at her, Gu Qianye quickly shut his mouth, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s not talk anymore, just lie down and rest first. If you want anything to eat, just say it, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said this silly girl, what can she eat now?

    Qu Liuxi softly said, ¡°¡±Everything is fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Close your eyes and sleep for a while longer. With your physique, you will probably need at least half a month to get off the bed.¡±¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment and fell asleep again.

    Heavenly Temple¡¯s East Warm Pavilion.

    King Mu Changyan smashed the cup in his hand into pieces, ¡°¡±If anyone dares to say that An Zhan is a traitor in front of me, then I¡¯ll ask them which eye saw him collude with you!¡±¡±

    Noticing that the person in question was likely to be unfavorable towards him, An Zhe immediately rushed over from the outside.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, the three reverends wouldn¡¯t have gathered from all over the pce so quickly.

    If the three of them didn¡¯te, if the formation didn¡¯t open ¡­ the consequences would be unimaginable!

    ¡°¡±An Chengli, tell them what we did during that peaceful day!¡±¡±

    An Chengli, who was standing at the side, had one of his arms broken and was covered in bandages. His voice was not loud, but it was especially clear, ¡°¡±That day, An Zhe rode his horse directly to the outside of Heavenly Temple. The Imperial Guards guarding the city saw him.¡±¡±

    After entering the pce, you must meet the king, but he is in the brocade pce.

    The guards of the brocade pce refused to let An He fight his way in. An He stayed there for a long time, but the guards blocked him outside the door.

    Then Anjou found out where I was and went to the royal kitchen.

    He spoke of his concerns in the royal study. I went to see the King and Her Majesty, and everyone present could testify. ¡°¡±

    Vice Minister Ding mistakenly said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Even so, I didn¡¯t see him doing this on purpose to cover up his crimes.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan snorted coldly, ¡°¡±Vice Minister Ding, did you not hear what Gu just said?¡±¡±

    Ding Yin came to his senses and hurriedly bowed his head, ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t dare. This subject knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Get the hell out of here and kneel. You can only get up when I tell you to.¡±¡±

    Ding Yin cursed in his heart and could only kneel outside the Heavenly Temple.

    The za outside the Heavenly Temple was filled with scars and craters. Many ces had yet to be cleaned up yet.

    Ding Ji was kneeling there, and the smell of blood could be smelled in his nose.

    After kneeling for a while, he suddenly felt regret. It was because he was too anxious.

    The performance of the dispute was obvious. It was impossible for him to be a traitor.

    But he wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the dispute, so it was too obvious.

    He felt waves of regret. How could he be so irrational?

    If he lost his future because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    However, there was nothing he could do now. He could only wait for Yan Wang to calm down a little before apologizing.

    Inside the room, Mu Changyan¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°¡±Look at these people¡¯s faces!¡±¡±

    They all felt that the merit of An Xin was too great, so their eyes were all red with envy.

    I just don¡¯t believe that the war for peace will be a traitor, I just want to give him a big reward!

    ¡°¡±I want to see who dares to talk nonsense in front of me!¡±¡±

    An Chengli lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please calm down. Lord Ding and the others may not be jealous, perhaps they are thinking for Great Yan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are they thinking about for Great Yan!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan pped the table and said, ¡°¡±Go, send a message to the military now, and only ask for the title of Marquis!¡±¡±

    Without moving from An Chengli, the court officials in the room fell into chaos.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you absolutely must not!¡±¡±

    Even if there were some achievements in the struggle, they couldn¡¯t be conferred the title of a marquis.

    How many generals have fought on the battlefield for the country without the title of marquis? He is only fifteen years old, and is still studying in the Martial Academies. He definitely cannot be a marquis. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Your majesty, your subject knows that your subject loves talents.

    ¡°¡±However, An Zaiyue is still too young. If he were to be an official now, it would be detrimental to his future prospects.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, the title of marquis is a big matter. I hope that your Majesty will reconsider before proceeding.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said angrily, ¡°¡±Do you think that I don¡¯t even have the right to be a marquis?!¡±¡±

    The court official in the room quickly knelt down. ¡°¡±Please don¡¯t be angry, Your Majesty. Your subject is considering this for Your Majesty¡¯s sake.¡±¡±

    The Military Minister Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty... It is indeed a little inappropriate to fight for the title of Marquis.¡±¡±

    The first was to fight for safety at a young age, and he had only just turned fifteen. If he was conferred the title of Marquis, it would inevitably cause the soldiers at the borders to be unwilling to ept it.

    ¡°¡±Second, fight for the fame of a young man. If you praise him too highly, this subject is afraid that he will be restless and will be biased in his actions in the future.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan knew that they wouldn¡¯t agree to fight for the title of Marquis, so he was only using this opportunity to suppress these disgusting ministers.

    He waved his hand, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. If I can¡¯t be an official, then I can¡¯t lower my hand.¡±¡±

    The courtiers also knew that they could not go against the King, so they reluctantly epted.

    Some of them bowed their heads and said, ¡°¡±It is not impossible for me to seal it. I think it is enough for me to seal it with a third-rate uncle. It is already the biggest exception since the founding of the Great Yan Dynasty.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s settled then. Little An, go pass on the order to Gu, and give him a thousand taels of gold.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Jia Tianji Pce has the title of an imperial bodyguard and an official. You can enter and leave the Heavenly Temple freely. You can enter and see me at any time.¡±¡±

    The title of the guard was a false duty and a symbol of honor.

    An Chengli hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°¡±This servant will go right away.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at Chen Zaiyan and nodded without leaving a trace.

    The two of them acted out a show that at least suppressed the conflict between them.

    ¡°¡±Next, let¡¯s talk about the Kingdom of You.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sat down, ¡°¡±You King Tan Du, this time you¡¯ve truly enraged me.¡±¡±

    More than a hundred courtiers and gentry,rge and small, had died, and not since the founding of Great Yan.

    They were here to kill Gu, to kill the empress dowager!

    ¡°¡±This is the enmity of the nation, a enmity that will never be wiped out!¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±This official has ordered three hundred thousand troops to gather at the border, ready to fight against you at any moment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, the military expenses are a bit tight, so this official has already given the order to send all the money we¡¯ve earned from the war to the border.¡±¡±

    Wang Bin, the Minister of Revenue, was stunned. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Mu Changyan before he could open his mouth.

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±Soldiers and horses must not use food. We can¡¯t afford to lose money during this war. If there is not enough food and money, Wang Bin will assign it to you.¡±¡±

    This is the biggest matter, no one can dy or ck off.

    ¡°¡±The Ministry of Revenue has a copper coin that it needs to spend on military affairs. Other than that, any spending will be temporarily suspended.¡±¡±

    Wang Bin said with some difficulty, ¡°¡±The repairs at the brocade pce have yet to bepleted ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was incensed. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll think about it myself. You only need to allocate the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s silver to the Military Department.¡±¡±

    Wang Bin bowed his head. ¡°¡±This subject obeys yourmand.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Send an edict to the general who is still at the border, Fang Jianxing, to order him to be the marshal of the east and tomand the three armies.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those who have the right to decide their own fate, as long as they disobey orders and disrespect thews of the military, they are below the fourth rank, regardless of whether they are civil or military. He can execute them first and then perform them.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan bowed his head, ¡°¡±This subject will do it now.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan thought for a while before continuing, ¡°¡±We still need to contact the Allies for this expedition to the East.¡±¡±

    Send people to the BoHai to tell the BoHai King that if he destroys you, you will be divided into territories with him.

    In addition, give him another fifty thousand stones of food.

    He went back to see the Empress Dowager and asked her to send someone to the State of Zhao.

    If the State of Zhao is willing to send troops to help, then the day of the Annihtion of Ethereal Opening is just around the corner. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Yongguo, the two countries, the hegemony and Youguo, have always been close to each other. I¡¯m afraid they will send troops to help Youguo.¡±¡±

    This subject thinks, can send people to these two countries, divide its rtions with the Youguo country.

    It would be better to stop the two countries from sending out troops by bribing the important officials of the two countries.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s business in both of these countries. We can let the people in the school try to do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Got it!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±These matters are settled then. Prime Minister of the Military Department, as well as the other departments, all follow suit. There must be no mistake.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Zhou Shen.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and called out.

    Zhou Wang, the Minister of Justice, quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±This official is here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Take out all the people from the Rites Department who participated in the weing party and interrogate them one by one. I don¡¯t believe that these people will confiscate their benefits.¡±¡±

    Ding Yin, who was kneeling outside, trembled in fear, his heart hanging in his throat.

    Of course, the Board of Justice knew that Mu Changyan wanted to take the opportunity to capture the Board of Rites, but he did not dare to disobey and could only nod his head.

    ¡°¡±Gu has to go to the brocade pce to pay his respects to the empress dowager. All of you can leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Chen Zaiyan, if you have any problems, you can enter the pce at any time. After 24 hours, no one will stop you from entering the pce at any time.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Mu Changyan stood up and strode out.

    Outside the door, the Vice Minister of Rites was trembling with fear when he heard this.

    When Mu Changyan came out, he immediately kowtowed and said, ¡°¡±This official is guilty, this official knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan gave a cold snort and walked away.

    For Mu Changyan, this was not only the beginning of the external battle, but also the start of the civil war.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>

    Mu Changyan carefully nced at Empress Dowager Su. Although he¡¯d already made his preparations to resist, every time he faced her directly, his heart would be filled with fear, a fear that was rooted in his bones.

    Every night he closed his eyes, trembling with fear whenever he thought of Empress Dowager Su¡¯s eyes.

    Empress Dowager Suy on her side on the bed with two maids attending from the side, while Li Changlu stood obediently by the side with his head lowered. From time to time, he would look at Empress Dowager Su¡¯s expression.

    The smell of sandalwood was a little stronger in the room, and the purple curtains and the beds made the atmosphere a little awkward.

    This awkwardness made Mu Changyan feel a little uneasy, because he always felt that the furnishings in this room were somewhat simr to those of thedies in the brothel, somewhat ambiguous.

    But of course he didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°¡±You want to take care of the Rites Department?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su slowly opened her eyes and asked.

    Mu Changyan lowered her head and said, ¡°¡±The people from the Protocol Department have failed in their duty seriously, so we can¡¯t not investigate.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there are really people who conspire against the enemy, we cannot not do it.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su: ¡°¡±Oh, then let¡¯s investigate.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s reaction exceeded his expectations.

    He originally thought that Empress Dowager Su¡¯s attitude would be very forceful. After all, the Ministry of Rites was basically one of the people Empress Dowager Su had ced in.

    ¡°¡±Does Mother have any instructions?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked.

    Empress Dowager Su shook her head. ¡°¡±You already have the ability to take care of everything in the country by yourself. As your mother, I¡¯ve helped pretty much everything I can do.¡±¡±

    You will pay more attention to yourself in the future, and there will be nothing for me to remind you of.

    ¡°¡±If you need me to help you decide everything, then how will you do well as the King of Great Yan?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was startled, thinking to himself, what¡¯s going on?

    Why was the Empress Mother abnormal?

    Empress Dowager Su paused for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Speaking of which, the Ministry of Rites doesn¡¯t seem to like the words either. It¡¯s time to get things straightened out.¡±¡±

    If the people from You Country were more cautious when they came this time, they wouldn¡¯t cause us, Great Yan, to suffer such heavy losses.

    The Ministry of Rites had died that night. Now that he was dead, the family should not be implicated.

    The Minister of Rites did the right thing by mistake, and if you want me to see what happens, you stay.

    As for the others, just move as you wish. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand why the empress dowager would have such an attitude today.

    ¡°¡±These are all trivial matters ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su sat up and smoothed out her hair. ¡°¡±The most important thing is Zhaodong. We can¡¯t take revenge for this unless we destroy Ethereal Opening.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard that you have appointed a close friend of Fang as the marshal of the East?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan lowered her head. ¡°¡±Yes, Fang Zhiyou has been at the eastern border all this time. He understands the situation and knows how to recruit soldiers.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded. ¡°¡±Su Zong is just a little useless.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan quickly said, ¡°¡±General Su is very capable, but he hasn¡¯t been to the front line and doesn¡¯t know much about the situation.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±Then let him go and learn from Fang¡¯s confidants.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s facial expression changed. She thought to herself that there was indeed a conspiracy.

    No wonder you act so magnanimously in the Ministry of Rites. You can¡¯t care less about anyone else than keeping a mistake.

    So it turned out that he wanted to interfere in the military affairs ¡­ Once that trash Su Zong gets him to lead the army, it would be unknown just how great of a disaster he would cause.

    ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±I think General Su and General Fang¡¯s strength lies in his ability to control the situation and deal with the unexpected.

    ¡°¡±As for General Fang¡¯s strengths ¡­ his strengths ¡­ lie in his understanding of the details. If mother thinks that he should go to the border, I also think it¡¯s good to follow General Fang.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s words were halfway through before they were changed. Originally, he wanted to say that Su Zong¡¯s ability was to sort out the details and stabilize the rear, but these words were restrained by him.

    He was worried that if he allowed Su Zong to control the rear, Fang Zhiyi would bepletely strangled by Su Zong.

    At that time, the person being strangled was not just a soulmate of Fang Zheng, but hundreds of thousands of men.

    Therefore, he temporarily changed his view, thinking that he might as well send Su Zong to the front lines.

    As long as Fang Shoucheng wasn¡¯t a part of Fang Zhicheng, he would be able to easily fix Su Zong.

    Sure enough, Empress Dowager Su only wanted Su Zong to split up the military power, so she nodded. ¡°¡±Then we¡¯ll have to see how the king arranges it. If he thinks he can, then let him go to the eastern border to share his worries for Fang¡¯s soulmates.¡±¡±

    He doesn¡¯t have much experience as a leader, so why not be a supervisor? ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan almost cursed in her heart. How was she supposed to fight when she didn¡¯t have the experience to lead the army and was even more powerful than the marshal?

    ¡°¡±Your son thinks that I can be a vicemander-in-chief.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su was silent for a moment. ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine too.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was stunned. He thought to himself that he had been fooled.

    Of course, Empress Dowager Su knew that Su Zong didn¡¯t have the ability to be amander. The reason he sent Su Zong to the front lines was to take some military exploits as capital.

    Of course, Empress Dowager Su was well aware of the significance of this battle. If she lost, she might not be able to protect herself.

    How could she be so foolish as to enjoy the position of Empress Dowager?

    Her initial goal was to make Su Zong be the vicemander-in-chief, but now Mu Changyan was the one who suggested it. This old ginger was really spicy to the eyes.

    He had just put on a show with Chen Zeyan in the East Warm Pavilion of Heavenly Temple. On the surface, he was the one who had made concessions, but he had obtained everything he needed.

    Now that the scene had been transferred to the brocade pce, Empress Dowager Su had done the scene wlessly by herself.

    At first, Empress Dowager Su only wanted Su Zong to be the vicemander-in-chief. Now that her goal had been achieved, it was Mu Changyan who suggested it herself.

    Mu Changyan felt stupid.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already matured. You can make your own decisions on many things.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, in the future, I will only remind you a little when you¡¯re not in your ce, and won¡¯t make any decisions for you.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said in her heart, ¡°¡±If I believe your evil thoughts, I can¡¯t say for sure how miserable my death will be.¡±¡±

    The conversation had alerted him, so he knew that if he wanted to take back his power bit by bit, he could not retreat.

    ¡°¡±Right. Queen Mother, the Board of Justice wants Li Changlu to go over and ask about the situation.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu, who was standing at the side, instantly paled.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°¡±That¡¯s all right, Li Changlu ¡­ if you have anything to say, just exin it clearly. Did you take the money from the Ethereal Opening to collude with the Ethereal Opening?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu fell to his knees with a plop. ¡°¡±How could this servant be so daring? Empress Dowager, this servant is loyal to the heavens and earth.¡±¡±

    This servant ¡­ This servant did indeed take some silver from the people living in the underworld, but this servant really did not know that they had malicious intents. ¡°¡±[Beautiful!] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±This servant is guilty, this servant deserves to die ten thousand deaths!¡±¡±

    He kowtowed again and again, and soon his forehead was swollen.

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±Families have their own rules and regtions. If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll have to ept punishment.¡±¡±

    But ¡­ That day, you did well protecting me, so I think that your contribution can be used to make up for it.

    Go ahead, just say what you want to say when you get to the Board of Justice, just say what you want to say when you get to it.

    ¡°¡±No matter how much you suffer, no matter what punishment you receive, you must obediently ept it.¡±¡±

    She turned her head to look at Mu Changyan and said, ¡°¡±However, I¡¯ve exined everything clearly. He should be punished. I still need to send him back to the Embroidery Pce. I still need to punish him.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°¡±Queen Mother will decide.¡±¡±

    He felt a chill in his heart. Li Changlu was one of the Empress¡¯s loyal dogs, and Li Changlu was responsible for all the connections he had with the outside of the pce.

    If he could get rid of this person, it would be equivalent to cutting off one of the empress dowager¡¯s arms.

    But now Mu Changyan had no way to get rid of Li Changlu, because the Board of Justice absolutely didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Empress Dowager¡¯s wishes.

    To have a falling out with the empress dowager?

    It was obviously not time yet.

    ¡°¡±This son still needs to return to Heavenly Temple to take care of some matters. I will take my leave first.¡±¡±

    He stood up and leaned away.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    Her Majesty looked up at him.

    This was only a matter of time before the empress dowager knew it was going to happen.

    Therefore, Mu Changyan believed that as long as there was someone around, no matter who it was, it could be the empress dowager.

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded. ¡°¡±That youth isn¡¯t bad, so let¡¯s seal him. I¡¯ll have him move around the pce a bit moreter. If there¡¯s anything good, I¡¯ll have him bring it over for me to see.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan lowered her head. ¡°¡±Your son understands.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su waved a hand. ¡°¡±You can go now ¡­ additionally, there¡¯s no need for the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s silver to be transferred to the brocade pce. War is more important.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One day in the Eternal Realm, my brocade pce will not cultivate for one day.¡±¡±

    His words surprised Mu Changyan. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Mother!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Suy back down. ¡°¡±I¡¯m tired. I suffered a bit of a fright that day and still haven¡¯t recovered from my shock.¡±¡±

    You go first. If you have anything to do, you can decide for yourself. You don¡¯t have toe over to me every day.

    A man must have the resolution of a man; he must not be a woman. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan backed away with a bow. The anger in her heart was about to burst.

    Who was the hidden spy beside him?

    In the blink of an eye, the events that had happened in the east wing had reached Empress Dowager Su¡¯s ears. Who had said all this?

    An Chengli?

    Mu Changyan turned to look at An Chengli, who was right beside her, and rejected the idea.

    An Chengli was someone the empress dowager had sent over. He really did want to report the matters to the empress dowager one by one, so the empress dowager was still convinced of his ability.

    But An Chengli had already admitted everything to himself a long time ago.

    An Chengli had done a lot for himself these days.

    Other than An Chengli, who else could it be?

    Mu Changyan felt that it was necessary to find an excuse to change the people around her.

    ¡°¡±Little An, when the assassins of the Kingdom of Ethereal Opening made their move, you were the only one by my side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, all the guards in the Heavenly Temple actually ran away by themselves ¡­ I think there¡¯s no need for these people to stay by my side.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said as he walked.

    An Chengli nodded. ¡°¡±This servant will have Chen Shaobai select a group of people from the ck Turtle Sect to make up for it. At least, don¡¯t worry.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan acknowledged, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to the Celestial Prison.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    An Chengli was shocked. ¡°¡±To the Celestial Prison?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Great king, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hands, ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s already crippled, what else can I do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just want to take another look at that Tan Song and ask him why he took such a risk.¡±¡±

    At this moment, a young eunuch hurried over from afar, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Changxin Bo has sent someone to thank you for your kindness.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was stunned, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s Changxin?¡±¡±

    An Chengli reminded him, ¡°¡±A dispute ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan pped her forehead, ¡°¡±Look at my memory, just tell him toe and see me.¡±¡±

    This was the first time Madman Qu had seen such a huge character. Even though he had seen a lot after following An Zaihai, this was still the first time he had seen the ruler of a country.

    Hence, Madman Qu¡¯s words were a little sloppy, his two legs were trembling.

    Mu Changyan found it funny when she saw Madman Qu. She said as she walked, ¡°¡±Did An Zeng ask you to thank me?¡±¡±

    Madman Qu followed behind Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ but King, the reason why you ordered me toe is actually for another matter.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked around and said, ¡°¡±Speak as quietly as you can as you walk.¡±¡±

    Madman Qu fished out a note from his sleeve and handed it to Mu Changyan. ¡°¡±This is what An Zhe asked me to present to the King.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said in her heart that An Zaiyue was indeed a shrewd person. She knew that anyone in the pce could have heard her words.

    He opened the note and read it. There were only a few words on it.

    Beware of jailbreak

    Be careful of jailbreak?

    Mu Changyan was stunned for a while, but she still didn¡¯t understand what An Zaihai meant. Could it be that the people from You Kingdom still hadn¡¯t killed anyone in Fang Gu City?

    Even if they didn¡¯t kill him, those people still dared to rob the prison to save Tan Song?

    What exactly is Anjou trying to remind me of?

    Mu Changyan walked for a long distance before suddenly realizing what had happened. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, a particrly brilliant smile on his face.

    ¡°¡±Yes, we should be careful.¡±¡±

    The traitorous people of You will not let the matter rest.

    ¡°¡±Little An,e with me to the Sky Prison to see if I should be more alert.¡±¡±

    An Chengli didn¡¯t see what was on the note, he only saw Mu Changyan¡¯s bright smile.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>

    With such a major event happening in the Yan Country, many people began to specte that the Autumn Festival wouldn¡¯t be held as scheduled, and that it might even be cancelled.

    Five days after the mysterious person¡¯s attack on Heavenly Temple, news came from Heavenly Temple that no matter what, the Autumn Ceremony was still going to take ce. However, it would be dyed for a while.

    The news from the pce said that the Duke of Yan had said that the country was in a terrible situation and should have been taken care of. However, it was more important for the young people to stand out and not only let them see the peace, but also the war.

    The country could not let those hot-blooded youngsters disappoint their prime. If a battle was to be fought, they had to investigate, and they had to conduct the Autumn Festival as well.

    However, in order to save money and food as military expenses, the Autumn Festival had to be reduced in size.

    These words made the students¡¯ blood boil, the state difficult, but can not fail the students.

    Just this sentence alone was enough to garner arge amount of loyalty for the Swallow King.

    However, the exact timing of the Autumn Festival depended on when the situation had calmed down.

    Right now, the entire city was searching for You Ye. Regardless of whether it was rted to that matter or not, as long as it was someone from You Kingdom, they would be captured.

    He heard that the prison cells of the Ministry of Justice and the Fang family were already overcrowded. There were simply too many people who could no longer lock them up.

    As for the attitude of the Quiet People, the Heavenly Temple meant that one should be punished for his crimes, not guilty at all.

    Some of the underworld people who came with the envoys were unlucky. Not long after they were interrogated, all their heads were chopped off and not a single one was left alive.

    The return of An Zhe to the Heavenly Ascension Sect was on the tenth day of the assassination attempt.

    A small team¡¯s field officer escorted him back to the Tian Qi Sect in a carriage. After that, the remaining members of the group returned to the military.

    Qu Liuxi helped An Zaiyue enter the room. An Zeng quickly took a few steps forward and sat on a chair. ¡°¡±Quick ¡­ quick!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was startled. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Quickly give me a bowl of meat!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi froze for a moment, then red at An Zhe. ¡°¡±You can barely walk, you can¡¯t overindulge yourself.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s neither violent nor violent, just a few mouthfuls will do.¡±¡±

    Old Huoughed, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to stew, you rest first. It¡¯s not good if the meat doesn¡¯t stew for three to four hours.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can wait!¡±¡±

    Old Huo gave him a thumbs up. ¡°¡±You really are a man who can bend and bend.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve gone bad.¡±¡±

    Old Huo turned around. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go buy some meat first. After that, I¡¯ll have someone set up a big iron pot in the yard. To stew the meat with split firewood, I¡¯ll need at least half of the porcupine Wuhua.¡±¡±

    An Zhan wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°¡±Men, bring Lord Huo to buy some meat.¡±¡±

    Lao Huoughed and walked out of the sect with the basket in his hands.

    ¡°¡±What about the girls?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Thin Du replied, ¡°¡±Nothing. After such a big matter happened in Empyrean Terminus Pce, who would be in the mood to care about a brothel?¡±¡±

    No one from the Board of Justice and the Fang family coulde out. This time, it could be said that the brothel was in bad luck and no one had the time to bother with them.

    ¡°¡±Besides, the five hundred elite soldiers of the Infantry Division have sealed off the roads outside, so no one is allowed to get close. Therefore, these girls are all safe.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s good,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±Either you don¡¯t do it, or you do it and do it well.

    These girls would stay in the sect for the time being and look back to see if there was anyone who could cultivate. If there was anyone who could, then bring them to the sect.

    ¡°¡±Those who can¡¯t cultivate, can only teach me some physical fitness skills. At the very least, I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage in the future.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Even if you wanted to send them off, you wouldn¡¯t be able to. I said that I would leave all these girls behind.¡±¡±

    Xiao Liu¡¯er and I selected 12 people. Among them, there is only one who can cultivate, so you can just follow me from now on.

    However, other than this one, the remaining eleven have all been snatched away by Xiao Liu¡¯er. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±The basic requirements for medical skills are slightly lower than cultivation, so as long as they are willing to learn it, they can still learn it in the end.¡±¡±

    Even if he couldn¡¯t be a famous doctor in the future, he could still rely on curing illnesses and saving lives to support himself.

    ¡°¡±Learning some martial arts that can protect your body and protect yourself won¡¯t be a problem in the future.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something we need to pay attention to ¡­ These girls have been trained in that environment for a while, so they shouldn¡¯t believe each other too much. This kind of change is terrifying.¡±¡±

    One had to pay more attention to the one that could cultivate. It was not to instruct and protect her, but to see if there was any change in her character.

    ¡°¡±We need equality, not bullying.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, they will follow me and Little Liu¡¯er. I will change all those bad habits and bad habits for them.¡±¡±

    At this moment, Mu Changyan was walking with a few servants in the garden behind Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    After ten days of preparation, Mu Changyan felt that it was time.

    Standing beside him was Chen Shaobai, who had been missing for ten days.

    ¡°¡±Shaobai!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at Chen Shaobai and said, ¡°¡±You and An He are both the youngsters I value the most. The two of you are my future protectors.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This time, you took advantage of the chaos in the pce to leave the embroidered pce. In the future, you will focus on training the people from the ck and White Tiger battalions.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai wanted tough in his heart. He had no interest at all in this smallnd of Yan. If it wasn¡¯t for An Zaihai¡¯s presence, he would have already returned to his own ce long ago.

    The importance of the struggle was indispensable to him.

    Of course, even An Zui himself didn¡¯t know this importance.

    At that time, Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t leave Empyrean Terminus Pce for the sake of sessfully retreating, but to guide him.

    That day, the red light that came from the Ancient Berserker Mountain was inextricably linked to him.

    ¡°¡±This official has already arranged for a person very simr to this official to die under the attack of that mysterious person.

    ¡°¡±This subject has changed clothes with him, so no one on the empress dowager¡¯s side will know that this subject is still alive.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±The people from the ck Martial Army and the White Tiger Battalion will need at least another year of training before they can use them. They are still too na?ve now.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±No rush. The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise, these four battalions are all prepared for the future. Not to mention one year, I can wait for three to five years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, what I have to do tonight is truly something I can¡¯t wait to do.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai bowed and said, ¡°¡±This official will do his best.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±At that time, An Zhan sent someone to send me a note. There were only four words on the note ¡­ Be careful of the prison break.¡±¡±

    I thought about it for a moment. What does this prison break mean?

    It was onlyter that he understood the subtle meaning behind the word ¡®careful¡¯.

    Be careful, it could be said that you want people to be on guard against something, such as being on guard against someone, being on guard against something.

    ¡°¡±Of course, it can also be done with caution, such as being careful on the road or driving a car.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±An Zeng said to be careful of the prison break, it¡¯s thetter.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±An Zhan is smart, give me a reminder.¡±¡±

    Tan Song was still locked up in the Celestial Prison, he could have used him as an essay and saved Ye Yun.

    Since this is the way to settle, I think he¡¯s ready for it.

    ¡°¡±So tonight, when you seed, immediately send the people to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Rest assured, my lord. I guarantee that nothing will go wrong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ if a few people don¡¯t die, then this n won¡¯t be too perfect.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s normal for a few people to die. You just have to make the necessary arrangements.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those you need will be transferred from the Azure Dragon Camp. You can recruit people after that, but I must save Ye Yun.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±The people of the Azure Dragon Camp are all summoned from the martial arts world. Their cultivation is uneven and we don¡¯t know who they are loyal to, so of course, they only value enough silver.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, all the members of the Azure Dragon Battalion must die.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan walked into the pavilion and sat down, ¡°¡±I had An Chengli secretly prepare the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise Battalions.¡±¡±

    The people from the Azure Dragon Camp were all hired deathsworn, and their cultivations weren¡¯t weak. As long as they paid the money, they would be willing to sell their lives.

    The ck Tortoise Camp and the White Tiger Battalion are spies and assassins. You are the best at these two things, so I leave them to you to handle them.

    As for the Vermillion Bird Battalion ¡­ they are all young geniuses that I have chosen from the Humble ss.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you mean to separate the people from the Vermillion Bird Battalion and secretly send them to the Great Cauldron Academy, the Supreme Dao Court, the Martial Academies, or other sects.¡±¡±

    Only they themselves knew that they belonged to the Vermillion Bird. They would receive the best tutge from these academies or sects.

    They would grow up, be powerful, and be the most outstanding people in these academies and sects.

    ¡°¡±In the future ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan took it from her and said, ¡°¡±Especially the Grand Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Court. The empress dowager has taken over all the best of them.¡±¡±

    In the future, the people of the Vermillion Bird Battalion would cleanly enter her line of sight so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find any ws, and they would be of great importance to her.

    ¡°¡±The contest between the empress dowager and the Vermillion Bird Courtyard can¡¯t be concluded in one or two years, so the future of the Vermillion Bird Battalion is crucial.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you mean to say that you want to hand the Vermillion Bird Battalion over to the security forces?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook her head, ¡°¡±An argument is a struggle for talent, a rare talent.¡±¡±

    Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but if I can learn 10 or 2% of his ability to appraise treasures, then how much can these people do for me in the future?

    But I can¡¯t see through it, because I can¡¯t feel who he¡¯s loyal to. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled in his heart ¡­ that guy, he was loyal to his original intention.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Therefore, for the time being, I cannot hand the Vermillion Bird Battalion over to him.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±If there is nothing else, this subject will take his leave first.¡±¡±

    Tonight, I will attack the ce where Tan Song was imprisoned.

    At that time, it would definitely attract experts from the imperial court. The most difficult thing was to guarantee that no one would be captured alive.

    At that time, all of his attention would be drawn to Tan Song, and no one would care about Ye Yun.

    This official has already found a woman to be the scapegoat. She was a female thief and deserved to die.

    Then he would take Ye Yun to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    ¡°¡±On the way, I hope the king¡¯s men can support us.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±I will go.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±At the intersection of Spring and Sun Street, we will meet there. I will give you the person and then I will lead the pursuers away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there are no pursuers, I will take responsibility for killing the people from the Azure Dragon Camp.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded. ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sped his hands, ¡°¡±This subject will take his leave.¡±¡±

    He left the garden and went to the royal kitchen, where he held up an oil-paper umbre.

    Just like that, he walked out of Empyrean Terminus Pce without anyone seeing him.

    Tian Qi Zong

    Chen Shaobai walked to the door. He could not help but feel envious as he looked at the bustling courtyard.

    This guy, the people around him are always so open and sunny. It¡¯s like he¡¯s living in a unique small world, and he doesn¡¯t like the people in this big world.

    ¡°¡±Who are you looking for?¡±¡±

    Rang-Jing asked, poking his head out of the door. Old Huo was vying for the stew, so the concierge came to look after it for the time being.

    ¡°¡±Could you please tell Anjou to pick someone up tonight?¡±¡±

    After saying this, Chen Shaobai turned around and left, leaving behind a confused and respectful face.

    However, Lang Jing didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly ran to find An Zhan to exin Chen Shaobai¡¯s words.

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no other way out. I thought it would take me quite a while to save Aunty Ye, but in the end, you gave me a chance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tonight, none of us will be able to rest, so we¡¯ll just wait here to pick up Aunty Ye.¡±¡±

    He turned around and looked at Xiao Qi, who was chasing and fighting in the training field. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell him yet. Give him a surprise.¡±¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>

    night

    child time

    Gate

    ¡°¡±Wait a minute!¡±¡±

    Aunty Ye, who looked nervous and agitated, suddenly stopped and looked towards the entrance to wee her. ¡°¡±I want to change my clothes.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯m prepared. Xiao Liu¡¯er, bring you to wash up and change your clothes.¡±¡±

    Aunty Ye¡¯s clothes were covered in blood and it was very dirty. There were still two wounds on her shoulder that had yet to be treated and were still bleeding.

    The chains of the Heavenly Prison passed through her shoulders. If Zhuge Liuyun didn¡¯t treat her after a period of time, he would have died a long time ago.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s men tormented her day by day while Mu Changyan sent people to save her. Just like that, she was saved from torture, day by day, month by year. One could imagine how she hade these past few years.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that he was aplete cripple.

    A beautiful woman was almost tortured to the point of being unrecognizable.

    An Zizheng turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi. ¡°¡±Bring Auntie Ye in.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye supported Auntie Ye into the courtyard, one on each side. Auntie Ye¡¯s legs were trembling. ¡°¡±Little Qiandao ¡­ Where are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already gone to bed.¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye said with a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Can you take me to the window to see him first?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue tried to smile, but his heart was aching. ¡°¡±Of course, hurry up and go.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and the other two helped Mother Ye into the courtyard. An Zhe took a deep breath, feeling that his injuries were still pretty serious.

    Although the broken bones were repaired and Qu Liuxi¡¯s medicine was definitely first-rate, it still wasn¡¯t something that could bepletely recovered in ten days.

    But he felt that if he didn¡¯t do something tonight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    ¡°¡±Auntie Ye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is the name of the person who tortures you in the Celestial Prison?¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye replied, ¡°¡±One of them is called Liu Yuan, the other is called Du Zhou, and the other is called Pang Chunmei, the most vicious female doctor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Zou nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m just asking around.¡±¡±

    He looked at Dean.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go out to buy some supper. Auntie Ye must be hungry too.¡±¡±

    The two men left the sect.

    Qu Liuxi called out from behind him, ¡°¡±Fatty, you take care of this peace fight. His injuries haven¡¯t healed yet.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du waved his hand as he walked, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I can break your small peace fight.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not good to use words like that.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked seriously, ¡°¡±Then what about ying with words?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    The two of them walked out along the street. Skinny Du couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°¡±An Zhan, it¡¯ste at night and the Heavenly Prison is full of fights. If we just go out like that, will we be able to find them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If we were to ask around now, of course, there would be no ce to go.¡±¡±

    I have been inquiring about the Sky Prison ever since I got there. I know the names of these three people, but I didn¡¯t know that the three of them were the ones guarding Auntie Ye.

    Needless to say, these three were from the empress dowager¡¯s side.

    ¡°¡±Especially that female doctor, Pang Chunmei. As a physician, her heart is so vicious. I feel that I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back tonight.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I feel that I can¡¯t bear to live past tonight as well.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the sound of light footsteps came from behind him, followed by Gu Qianye¡¯s voice, ¡°¡±You two grown men, are it appropriate to go and find trouble with a woman?¡±¡±

    She hopped over and put one arm around his fighting arm, the other around his thin arm. ¡°¡±I think I¡¯d better do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did youe out instead of taking care of Auntie Ye?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We ¡­ are just going to buy a midnight snack.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pfft, Fatty, let me tell you, if the person who told you lies gets punished, I¡¯m afraid you will be struck by lightning everyday.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What kind of joke is this? Since when did Lord Fatty lie?¡±¡±

    I am an honest man, a model among men. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, alright. Tell me, which one are you guys looking for first? I heard what you guys said just now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I recall correctly, that Liu Yuan and Du Zhou both have no family members, and the people in the Celestial Prison do not dare to let their family members stay by their side in fear of retribution.¡±¡±

    They live in the Celestial Prison and don¡¯t go out. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Then where?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tonight, the Heavenly Prison is so chaotic. Do they dare to remain in the Heavenly Prison?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After searching the inn near the Heavenly Prison, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far. They will definitely find a convenient ce to check up on the situation. When things settle down, they will still have to run back.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at the sky and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s be careful, the imperial court must have already rushed over to the Celestial Prison.¡±¡±

    They were talking as they walked when they saw a man in ck standing at the far end of the street with an oil-paper umbre in his hand.

    The distance from here to the prison was still very far. One could faintly see the light of a fire over there.

    Just like that, this person suddenly appeared, blocking the way and giving off a sense of strangeness.

    ¡°¡±Who is it?!¡±¡±

    He subconsciously asked.

    ¡°¡±Wait for me here. I know him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng quickened his pace. As he got closer, he saw Chen Shaobai¡¯s faint smile.

    ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys are going to avenge Auntie Ye, right?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head slightly, ¡°¡±Then don¡¯t go. Right now, the Heavenly Prison is filled with soldiers. No one can get close to them.¡±¡±

    Any cultivator whoes from Empyrean Terminus Pce will be able to kill the three of you.

    People have always said that it isn¡¯t toote for a gentleman to exact his revenge ten yearster.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a gentleman,¡±¡± he argued.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±What a coincidence, I¡¯m not one either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you¡¯d better go back tonight. You can¡¯t just stay there.¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and pointed at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±Are you injured?¡±¡±

    A stream of blood slowly flowed down from Chen Shaobai¡¯s forehead.

    Chen Shaobai nodded. ¡°¡±After taking Auntie Ye out, I went back to kill a few people. In the end, I met a tough one from the Ministry of Justice. Although I am a peerless genius, I have my time to be careless.¡±¡±

    Of course, if I hadn¡¯t happened to see youe over, I would have already found a ce to hide and recover.

    But now, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before the people from Empyrean Terminus Pce would smell the scent of blood ande looking for him.

    ¡°¡±Tell me, in order to protect you, how can you repay me for giving so much?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not going.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Yes, that¡¯s more like it.¡±¡±

    He turned, walking awkwardly, and saw that there was a long wound on his back, and the blood had soaked through his entire back.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue rushed over and grabbed Chen Shaobai, then he carried him on his shoulders and quickly retreated, ¡°¡±Today, we have been set aside. He was the one who rescued Aunty Ye. Now that he¡¯s seriously injured, we have to bring him back for treatment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fatty, think of a way to get rid of the stench of blood.¡±¡±

    He found the powder Qu Liuxi had given him.

    These medicinal powders could hide one¡¯s aura. They weren¡¯t considered precious, but they were the exclusive recipe of Qu Liuxi.

    He sprinkled the medicinal powder on the ground, and the medicinal powder dispersed in the breeze. The stench of blood immediately lessened by quite a bit.

    Gu Qianlin and Du were protecting An He on his left and right. He clenched his teeth as he carried Chen Shaobai and ran back.

    ¡°¡±Hey!¡±¡±

    An Zhan heard Chen Shaobai shout from behind him.

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This posture is very ufortable, idiot.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±This is your way of repayment for my kindness. I won¡¯t say thank you.¡±¡±

    But Idiot, how could I go back with you?

    The back of An Zaihai¡¯s neck suddenly hurt, and his body fell forward. When he looked again, Chen Shaobai had already disappeared.

    There was no one around, as if he had never been there.

    Thin Du helped An Zeng up and looked around, but there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a person.

    On the rooftop, a young man with a sword on his back was standing there, supporting Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±¡±

    The young man with the sword on his back looked in the direction where An Zeng and the others were. ¡°¡±That¡¯s strange, the Blood Curing Pearl did not even stop his cultivation. Master never picked such a good item before.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was slightly angry, ¡°¡±This person has a favor to father, so please be more polite when you speak.¡±¡±

    The young man with the sword on his back lowered his head, ¡°¡±Young Chieftain¡¯s lesson is true, this subordinate will remember it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who injured the young master?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head, ¡°¡±Forget it, if you were to make a move, the entire Fang Shoucheng would be in chaos.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bring me back to heal my injuries first. I will kill the person who injured me.¡±¡±

    The young man with the sword on his back nodded, ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s head back first. Master misses the young master a lot.¡±¡±

    With a tap of his feet, he brought Chen Shaobai up into the sky. The two of them flew up as straight as arrows.

    In the sky, it looked like something from a floating ck cloud. It was actually a war chariot.

    The carriage was made of bronze, simple and cold.

    The chariot was decorated with sparse and simple stripes, but it also seemed like some obscure and obscure rune.

    It was pulled by a unicorn, like a horse, with a single horn and wings, suspended in mid-air.

    The young man with the sword carried Chen Shaobai onto the chariot. The unicorn let out a low cry, then it pulled the carriage and flew off into the distance, quickly disappearing into the night.

    Later, people heard that on that night, a group of cultivators from Quiet Nation broke through the Heavenly Prison in an attempt to save Tan Song.

    The guards of the prison and the people of the underworld had suffered heavy losses during the fierce battle.

    However, when the experts of Heavenly Temple and the Ministry of Justice arrived, they defeated the Nether Realm.

    Although Tan Song was not rescued, in order to create chaos, You Mingdeng released several prisoners and even killed a few.

    In this battle, a total of sixteen people from the underworld came and were all killed.

    brocade pce

    Li Changlu knelt beside the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, there seems to be something amiss with this matter. If the reinforcements of the Underworld had arrived, it would not have been possible for their strength to be so low.¡±¡±

    No matter how he looked at it, this time, the prison break looked like a thunderstorm.

    ¡°¡±And the people who came were all dead. This servant asked, at least half of them weren¡¯t killed by our people.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su gave a cold snort. ¡°¡±It¡¯s all because of that Ye Yun. It¡¯s all thanks to your meticulous efforts.¡±¡±

    However, since the situation was tense right now, he was free to do as he wished.

    I¡¯ll take care of him when the war against You is over. ¡°¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±However, from this, it can be seen that the King has secretly umted a lot of power.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a child ying house. There¡¯s nothing worth paying attention to.¡±¡±

    The military is on his side, but do they dare to confront me in public?

    He just stood on his side and promised that he wouldn¡¯t be wasted by me.

    As for the rest, there was no need to pay attention to the wildness of the martial arts world.

    All the academies in the capital are my people.

    ¡°¡±Within the Great Yan, the martial arts world is also my martial arts world.¡±¡±

    Of course, the martial world wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s martial world.

    Three days had passed since the matter with the Heavenly Prison, and the search for the Nether Realm in the capital had be more rigorous.

    There were several times when Endless Starlight and Skinny Du wanted to leave, but due to the strict investigation, they had no choice but to return empty-handed.

    On the fourth day, Madman Qu finally brought back some news.

    When An Zhe noticed that Madman Qu¡¯s face had swollen up, he could not help but ask, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±¡±

    Madman Qu sighed, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you ask me to pretend to be a fortune-teller and ask about Liu Yuan and Du Zhou? You finally found out for me.¡±¡±

    After the incident in the prison, they found out that Auntie Ye had escaped. They were afraid of revenge, so they didn¡¯t dare to show their faces.

    The two of them share a lover called Little Xuan, who lives on East Fourth Street. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I mean, who beat you up?¡±¡±

    Madman Qu asked, ¡°¡±Can you not ask?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My people have been bullied, how can I not ask?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that... it¡¯s not bullied.¡±¡±

    Sigh ¡­ After I found out where Little Xuan lives, I intended to find out more about her situation at her doorstep.

    I was just looking for a ce to sit down when a woman asked me if I was a fortune-teller.

    I said yes, what are you?

    Then she said, Who do you think you are!

    ¡°¡±Just a mouth.¡±¡±

    An Zeng bit his lips, ¡°¡±About this ¡­ I¡¯ll go check on the food.¡±¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>

    An Zeng and Du leant on their shoulders as they left the sect. The moment they left the sect, they ran all the way, afraid that Gu Qianye would catch up to them again.

    East Fourth Street was actually not far from the Heavenly Avenge Sect, but it was not close to the Heavenly Prison.

    Liu Yuan and Du Zhou hade so far to settle down, afraid that Aunty Ye would take revenge on them.

    In the end, they never would have thought that Auntie Ye would be less than fifteen hundred meters away from them.

    An Zeng and Skinny Du first entered a casino. All of the casinos in Fang Gu City were owned by the Gao Family. They had good order.

    With the exception of the particrly dark underground casinos, the Yankees rarely got into disputes over bets.

    Bet, but most people have good bets.

    The two men changed their clothes in the toilet, an old man dressed in white hair and a young peddler dressed in prime attire, and then jumped out the back window of the casino to avoid the guards.

    ¡°¡±An Zhan, why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with his identity?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am strong, but I am actually a peddler?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think it¡¯s still a bodyguard. The guards are more suitable for me. Even aborer would look more pleasing to the eye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then give me the burden.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll pretend to be an old peddler. You can buy things without paying and then bully me.¡±¡±

    She started arguing at the front door of Little Xuan¡¯s house to see if Liu Yuan and Du Zhou woulde out.

    These two people could be considered frightened of the consequences, even if there was a slight disturbance in the wind and grass, they would still be afraid.

    ¡°¡±If they leave that woman¡¯s house, it¡¯s best to follow her and find a ce to attack.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Did you kill him?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±Can you not act so impulsively? Can killing people solve the problem?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then what should we do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Better kill him.¡±¡±

    The two of them discussed for a while. They talked about many ways to torture others, but in reality, they definitely couldn¡¯t do it.

    He would first look for Liu Yuan and Du Zhou, then he would look for the female doctor, Pang Chunmei.

    However, just as he was near Little Xuan¡¯s house on East Fourth Street, he saw a few people walking out of the courtyard with suspicious expressions on their faces. Then, he quickened his pace and left.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s a change. Look out for me. I¡¯ll go in from behind.¡±¡±

    The two of them went around to the back of the yard. They handed over the items to Dean and then flipped over the wall.

    The courtyard was very quiet, but it wasn¡¯t big either. Some of the cramped backyard was overgrown with weeds, and it could be seen that this Miss Little Xuan wasn¡¯t a diligent person.

    The house was run-down, with only one room looking clean, and the window beside it was askew.

    As soon as An Zizheng pushed open the back window, the smell of blood overflowed from within the room.

    Andersen frowned, jumped in, and saw the three dead men lying in the room.

    Liu Yuan, Du Zhou and that little Xuanyuandy were all dead.

    All three of them only had one fatal wound, so they couldn¡¯t have been robbed or anything like that. The killer hade to kill them.

    Andersen thought of the men who had gone out of the yard, turned and left the yard. Then he led the skinny man around another alley to follow the group.

    After leaving East Fourth Street, those few people seemed to have rxed a lot and their footsteps slowed down.

    They looked like they were aimlessly shopping, but the few of them were always cooperating with each other and constantly changing positions, constantly observing their surroundings. It was obvious that they were well-trained.

    An Zaiyue frowned, thinking to himself, whose people are they from? Could they be from the empress dowager¡¯s side?

    He followed those few people across the street, but neither An Zhe nor Du dared to get too close. With An Zhe¡¯s outstanding investigation and counter-investigation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to hide.

    Finally, they turned a block and stopped outside a small courtyard.

    An Zeng and Du were thin and thin. They climbed up a house that was dozens of meters away from those people. They climbed up the roof and slightly stuck their heads out to look over there.

    ¡°¡±This is ¡­ the house of the female doctor, Pang Chunmei?!¡±¡±

    This was the ce where he and Skinny Du intended to teach Liu Yuan and Du Zhou a lesson.

    It was only because he had been following those people that he reacted.

    The men looked at each other, then left the two men standing guard outside, one in front and one behind.

    The remaining three flipped over the wall and disappeared.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me these people are in the same group as us?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Probably... it¡¯s the people from King Yan, Mu Changyan.¡±¡±

    I had thought that Her Majesty¡¯s people had killed her to silence her, but after thinking for a moment, there was no need for Her Majesty to do that.

    Of course, Aunty Ye knew that the people torturing her were sent by the empress dowager, so she didn¡¯t bother hiding anything.

    ¡°¡±So it wasn¡¯t the empress dowager who killed him, but the Duke of Yan who took revenge for Aunty Ye.¡±¡±

    Heid on the roof and said: ¡°¡±What are you doing? Your woman has been in prison for 4 years and now that she is out, he wants to vent his anger for Aunty Ye. I look down on such a man.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stared over there, calcting the time when those people would enter.

    After about three minutes, the three of them carried a unconscious woman out of the yard.

    The woman was the woman doctor, Pang Chunmei.

    The two guards outside took out a gunny sack and ced Pang Chunmei into it. The few of them carried their bags and quickly left.

    ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t they kill anyone this time?¡±¡±

    He got up and looked at it, then tried to climb off the roof.

    An Zizheng grabbed him, and then he saw a girl in a white dress walking over from the street, carrying a small basket.

    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this that Ding Ningdong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is she doing here?¡±¡±

    He shook his head.

    Ding Ningdong walked to Pang Chunmei¡¯s door, hesitated for a moment, and then started knocking on the door.

    After knocking for a while, no one responded. She called out to her Senior Sister, but still no one paid attention to her. She could only turn around and leave.

    ¡°¡±Senior apprentice-sister?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue frowned, ¡°¡±So Pang Chunmei is Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s disciple ¡­ That¡¯s strange. As a disciple, why would Pang Chunmei go against Zhuge Liuyun?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pang Chunyan tortured Aunty Ye and Zhuge Liuyun saved Aunty Ye. Even if there¡¯s a request from the empress dowager, Pang Chunmei can fake it or even avoid it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This little Ding Dong girl is quite mysterious. Her father is Ding Zhongxia, the vice minister of the Rites Department, and her brother is the one who only wants to kill you, Ding Shengxia.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±She¡¯s actually this Pang Chunmei¡¯s junior sister. Her rtionship is really messy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Follow him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not good to follow a little girl in broad daylight,¡±¡± said Du.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m talking about following those people!¡±¡±

    An Zeng knocked on Du¡¯s thin head and jumped down first.

    The two of them kept a safe enough distance from each other to make sure they weren¡¯t spotted.

    Apparently the men had changed their minds, too, or why would they be walking down the street with a sack.

    They assumed that it was because they knew that Ding Ning Dong would suddenly appear that they chose to take him away.

    An Zaihai kept thinking, if these people were vicious enough, they should have killed Ding Ning Dong in one go.

    He suddenly thought of another possibility?

    Did these people choose to leave with Pang Chunmei because they were afraid of Ding Ningdong?

    That thin and small adorable little girl, what was there to be afraid of?

    Before long, a carriage stopped at the intersection and the men got on.

    It was obvious that they had alreadye up with a second n and were extremely prudent and prudent in their actions.

    The carriage continued down the street, heading out of the city.

    An Xuan and Du nced at each other. The two of them followed after them.

    After leaving the city, the carriage traveled for at least four or five miles. It was not good for An Zeng and Du to continue following along. There were not many people on the road, so it was too obvious that they were following along.

    Just as they were about to turn around, a dozen or so people behind them walked over, chatting andughing as if they were students travelling together.

    An Zeng and Du leant aside, and then those people suddenly made their move. The tworge sacks were opened up and they buckled down towards An Zhe and Du¡¯s thin head.

    An Xuan rushed backwards and kicked the two young men in front of him.

    Skinny Du grabbed the two people one by one and fiercely threw them to the ground.

    The two of them took action and four of them were defeated. The remaining people didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a move.

    An Zhe saw that there were signs hanging around their waists.

    ¡°¡±One of us.¡±¡±

    An Zhan revealed the te with the Vermillion Bird engraved on it. The expressions of those people became more rxed as they asked, ¡°¡±What are you all doing here?¡±¡±

    By whose orders? ¡®

    ¡°¡±Same order, just keep an eye out for sess.¡±¡±

    Those people firmly believed him, ¡°¡±The people from your Vermillion Bird Camp are really lucky. They always take some easy quests. Our ck Tortoise and White Tiger Camp¡¯s people do all kinds of hard work.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When we were working hard, you didn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    The person who was knocked down stood up with a dejected look on his face, ¡°¡±You know it¡¯s one of your people, but you¡¯re still so heavy-handed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you really did hit me too hard, you would have been killed a long time ago.¡±¡±

    Someone said, ¡°¡±Since you are also here for a mission, then let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since we¡¯ve met each other already, there¡¯s no point in splitting up.¡±¡±

    Ann nodded and walked with them.

    After a few more miles, they entered a forest.

    The carriage stopped outside the woods, and there were two men watching the wind.

    The two men were obviously nervous when Ann tried to get them toe over.

    After confirming that they were his people, he let them go.

    In the woods, a young man who looked to be in his teens held a knife in his hand as he looked at Pang Chunmei kneeling in front of him. ¡°¡±Do you know what kind of crime you¡¯vemitted?¡±¡±

    Pang Chunmei gave a cold snort. ¡°¡±You worthless bastards, I know you¡¯re the Duke of Yan¡¯s men. Even a kid like you wants to fight against the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if you kill me, sooner orter you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±¡±

    The young man said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±We are all ambitious young men of Great Yan, fighting for his revival.¡±¡±

    The King of Swallow has united us to exterminate the worms of your country.

    If you want to get rid of external troubles, you have to first get rid of your internal worries.

    The empress dowager is the biggest bug in the Great Swallow, sooner orter I will cut her hand.

    ¡°¡±Now, on behalf of the people of Great Yan, I will get rid of you, you scum!¡±¡±

    He looked at Pang Chunmei and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t look down on us youngsters. In the future, we will be the ones to bear up against Great Yan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Kill!¡±¡±

    He chopped down with his de, chopping off Pang Chunmei¡¯s head.

    Blood spurted from the broken neck, staining the young man¡¯s clothes red.

    However, he did not seem to care. It was as if he was proud to have done something so world-shaking.

    The most terrifying thing was that there was always a sense of justice on his face.

    An Zeng felt a little scared, feeling that these youngsters seemed to have been brainwashed.

    They think what they do is right, everything is for the future of the Great Yan, all for the people of the Great Yan.

    After the young man had killed, the others gathered around and ced their hands on their chests, chanting, ¡°¡±With our flesh and blood, in exchange for the bright future of the Great Yan.

    ¡°¡±What they do is true to the King of Yan, true to the people of Great Yan.¡±¡±

    The young men who stood beside them all put their hands on their chests and said these things together.

    An Zeng and Du nced at each other. They could see a hint of fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    It was true that Pang Chunmei deserved to die, but did killing these young men represent justice?

    They don¡¯t doubt it, they believe it.

    This was a terrifying thing. They didn¡¯t know how powerful their opponents were, nor did they know what they would face.

    They thought it was an ideal that no one could stop.

    An Zhan felt a chill run through his entire body. The face of Mu Changyan appeared in his mind, gradually contorting into a hideous expression.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>

    It was not the young men of eighteen or younger who killed, it was the rituals of those men who killed.

    Wasn¡¯t this more like a spiritual thing?

    An Zaiyue couldn¡¯t help but think of Quiet Nation, Zhuang Feifei had once told him about the matters of Quiet Nation.

    More than a hundred years ago, the King of Hell was worried that his rule would be overthrown. In order to stop the people from focusing their attention on the imperial court, he ordered his ministers, Ji Changqi, to establish the Divine Meeting.

    In just three years, God would grow into a power that could control the government.

    At this point, the Dark King¡¯s appointment and dismissal, the army¡¯smand, and even the country¡¯s economy were all in the hands of the Divine General.

    Zhuang Feifei knew about these things, and so did Duke Yan Mu, Mu Changyan.

    In the beginning, An Zhan felt that Mu Changyan was a coward, a coward. He was a coward who didn¡¯t even dare to resist for his woman.

    Thinking about it, after being tortured in the Celestial Prison for four years, he had never thought of rescuing her. His tolerance and fear of the empress dowager had reached such a level that it was truly disdainful.

    But when he saw the honest young men with their hands on their chests mumbling, he suddenly realized that he was wrong.

    Mu Changyan was not a coward, but a demon.

    It took him four years to convince Her Majesty that he was a coward, and he seeded in ying the part of a coward in front of most people.

    And the most obvious proof that he was a coward was that Aunty Ye was imprisoned and he did not dare to save her.

    So he used Aunty Ye.

    The more suffering Aunty Ye suffered, the more he used it.

    But it was during these four years that he had been looked down upon that he had controlled many people, many young people like him.

    Wasn¡¯t this the method used by the Ghost Kingdom Divine Association?

    He gave the young people faith, and he was their faith.

    Perhaps one day, these youngsters would also be able to force their power to grow as fast as the gods of Quiet Nation. That would be more than enough to help Mu Changyan regain all the rights she had in her hands.

    An Zhan silently turned to leave, but those youngsters didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    Some people looked at them as though they were looking at a monster. Due to the identity token, no one organized them to leave.

    However, in the eyes of those people, An Zeng and Skinny Du seemed to be of a different kind.

    ¡°¡±You two aren¡¯t loyal enough to the King!¡±¡±

    A voice called out from behind them, while An Chou and Skinny Du quickened their pace and left.

    An Zeng alone could get rid of all those youngsters, but An Zhe didn¡¯t want to stay here for even a second longer.

    Both of them felt as if they had escaped. It was as if they had returned to their own world from a terrifying world. After they couldn¡¯t see those people, both An Zeng and Du uncontrobly let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡±Why is this happening?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They look like a cult.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±They are.¡±¡±

    The two of them returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect with mixed feelings. Then, An Zaiyue called everyone over to discuss what to do with the next two matters. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Firstly, Auntie Ye and Xiao Qidao had just reunited, but it would be dangerous if Auntie Ye stayed in the capital.

    An Xuan asked for Aunty Ye¡¯s opinion on whether to leave with Xiao Qidao, or stay behind.

    The second one was about the dozens of girls. Their decision to stay must also be made by themselves.

    Unexpectedly, no one was willing to leave.

    Auntie Ye looked much better now. She gave An Zaiyue a grateful look. ¡°¡±The world is vast. I am willing to take Xiao Qidao and leave this ce and find a peaceful ce to live.¡±¡±

    But after leaving the capital, I don¡¯t have the ability to protect him.

    At least, not until I recover.

    ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao means that he will follow you wherever you go. I respect your child¡¯s thoughts.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shrugged, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve asked, those girls aren¡¯t willing to leave.¡±¡±

    To them, this was a paradise, and leaving it was hell.

    They are already afraid of the outside world, so no one wants to leave. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Then stay here,¡±¡± said An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±But you must pay attention to your safety. You can¡¯t just casually leave.¡±¡±

    These two matters had finallye to an end, and the dispute over the future would have to consider their own matters.

    Currently, only three people knew about the arrival of the Great Xi Prince Chen Chong Wu in Yan Kingdom: the empress dowager, Li Changlu, who was by the empress dowager¡¯s side, and Zhuge Liuyun.

    There were always people watching Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s home, and the most likely people were from the empress dowager¡¯s side.

    Due to certain reasons, the empress dowager had no choice but to leave Zhuge Liuyun behind. She needed this person, or she might not be able to kill him.

    However, she was worried, so she sent people to keep an eye on Zhuge Liuyun at all times.

    An Xuan went to that small courtyard. Judging from Ding Ningdong¡¯s reaction, Zhuge Liuyun also knew of her situation.

    The three of them made aparison. The hardest to make was naturally the empress dowager Su Qing¡¯s warmth, followed by Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s worry.

    As for Li Changlu ¡­ he seemed to be easier to deal with than Zhuge Liuyun.

    The war began to collect all the information about Li Changlu, and found that this person is also veryplex.

    An Xin went to the Military Department first, and then she brought Wang Kai Tai back to Tianqi Sect for a drink after a long day of work.

    There were too many things going on in the Infantry Division at the moment. Wang KaiTai was so tired that he was on the verge of falling apart.

    If others were to know that he still went out to drink at this critical juncture, it would be a bit unfair.

    Therefore, instead of going to the restaurant, An Zeng and Wang Kaitai set up a table for a meal on the martial arts floor of the Celestial Sect.

    Wang Kai-tai hadn¡¯t touched wine these days, so he seemed to be craving too.

    Before the dishes had even arrived, the two bowls of wine had already been gulped down.

    ¡°¡±Speak, you brought me here for a drink, and you have no reason to be courteous. You must be plotting something.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai wiped the wine on the corner of his mouth as he watched the struggle to cut the meat.

    Du was thin and chopping firewood and burning charcoal, while Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were washing the fruits they had just bought.

    An Zeng shook his head. ¡°¡±Nothing really. I know that the general is tired these days and has deliberately ttered him.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai burst outughing. ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t believe that you are someone who knows how to tter others.¡±¡±

    An Zhan chuckled. ¡°¡±I just want to know if you are going to the eastern front, General.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai asked, ¡°¡±Are you afraid that after I leave, no one will take care of you in the capital?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. With your current reputation and the way the King thinks of you, no one would dare to make things difficult for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think I rarely go to the eastern border. The king has asked me to be in charge of the supplies. At worst, I would just escort the food and equipment to the eastern border myself when there¡¯s no one under me. It would only take me three to five months to go back and forth.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where are the empress dowager¡¯s men?¡±¡± he asked.

    Wang KaiTai took the fruit Qu Liuxi handed him and took a bite. ¡°¡±Of course the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful. She already let Su Zong be the vicemander-in-chief and wanted Su Mao to be in charge of the logistics and supplies. But the king is also tough this time and didn¡¯t let Su Mao get involved.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I were to pass these things to Su Mao, at least half of the money would be in his pocket before the food reached the front line.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Logistics is the most important thing. Once the supplies fail to keep up, the soldiers in front will find it difficult to move forward no matter how hard they try.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not the same this time.¡±¡±

    He looked around, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±In the past, no matter what the situation was, it was not allowed to disturb the people.¡±¡±

    The Great Yan had always been known as a state of etiquette. The army of the Great Yan had always been known as a righteous and benevolent army, so it was impossible for them to openly snatch away the possessions of the citizens of the Nether Kingdom.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve done too much this time. Furthermore, our Great Yan could not support such a huge attack, so the King has ordered ¡­ to use war to nurture us.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±This ¡­ Themoners at the border have been reared.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing we can do about this. We have to avenge our losses, but the supply lines are too long. Not to mention we don¡¯t have enough money, even if we do have enough, the supply lines will consume too much.¡±¡±

    Let¡¯s put it this way. If we were to allocate one hundred thousand stones of food from the Ministry of Revenue and send them thousands of miles to the frontlines, how much would there be left?

    On the way, people ate, horses ate, and with the wind and rain, half of them would be lucky enough to reach the border.

    ¡°¡±But it is also very encouraging for the soldiers to fight for their own money, to let go of the soldiers¡¯ savagery, to take food from the kingdom of Hades to replenish themselves, and to have all the money to themselves.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±But in this way, we will also force the citizens of You Country into a desperate situation of fighting to the death with our Great Yan¡¯s army.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai waved his hand. ¡°¡±Then they can only consider themselves unlucky. Who told that idiotic Underworld King to want to assassinate the King and Empress Dowager?¡±¡±

    If they were sessful, then what would be of our Great Yan?

    At that time, you will join forces with the armies of Yongguo and Hegemon to attack with all your might.

    If the Great Yan was defeated, the BoHai country would have no choice but to retreat.

    ¡°¡±Maybe the people of BoHai and You Guo will cooperate to share a share of the spoils.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯d be better if the empress dowager didn¡¯t intervene in the military affairs,¡±¡± said An Zaihai. ¡°¡±If it¡¯s Great General Fang¡¯s close friend leading the army, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to win. But I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy for you to exterminate Ethereal Opening.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±Actually, everyone knows very well that it¡¯s impossible to destroy Ethereal Opening.

    This time, Quiet Nation had crossed their bottom line, so no matter how poor Great Yan was, he had no choice but to keep fighting.

    Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, if You Nation is truly destroyed, Yong and Tyrant Country will face our Great Yan. This is something that those two countries do not wish to see.

    Furthermore, the Da Xi south ¡­ also didn¡¯t want to see any country being destroyed.

    What Da Xi wanted to see was a fight between the sixteen kingdoms.

    ¡°¡±This time, we have to kill as many people as we can. We have to snatch as many people as we can.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no one beside the empress dowager who needs to be worried about. Su Zong is the vicemander-in-chief, relying on the empress dowager to show off her might in the capital. After reaching the border, she won¡¯t be able to defeat her close friend the general no matter what.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±Of course.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about that Li Changlu?¡±¡±

    Where did this persone from?

    ¡°¡±It seems the empress dowager really trusts me.¡±¡±

    After chatting for quite a while, Wang Kai-tai finally came to terms with Li Changlu. He didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°¡±This person ¡­ it¡¯s a long story.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was originally the only son of College Schr Li Chaozong.

    In the past, Li Chaozong could be considered an extraordinary person.

    Always unknown, the imperial examination has been repeatedly frustrated, 30 years old gave up the idea of bing an official, take a wife and children to return to the countryside.

    ¡°¡±At the age of thirty-six, he happened to bump into an old Swallow King who was in disguise at a teahouse.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Old Yan and Li Chaozong had a long conversation. Old Yan appreciated Li Chaozong¡¯s many insights, so when he returned, he sent someone to bring him back to Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    ¡°¡±Later on, Li Chaozong¡¯s career was smooth sailing, and he was only forty-five years old before he became a schr and a Young Master of the Crown Prince.¡±¡±

    As he said this, An Zhe suddenly had a premonition, ¡°¡±Because of the former crown prince, he was also implicated?¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai nodded his head. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. He was also implicated by the former crown prince¡¯s matter.¡±¡±

    Li Chaozong was given his death, and his only son, Li Changlu, was castrated and sent to the pce to be a eunuch.

    ¡°¡±But who would¡¯ve thought that in just a few years, he¡¯d gain the empress dowager¡¯s trust and be a head eunuch of the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai sighed. ¡°¡±His father was killed by the empress dowager, but now he¡¯s be one of her henchmen.¡±¡±

    Sometimes I wonder if, in the dead of night, he remembers who killed his family?

    Every day, he grovels to the empress dowager. Is he really loyal to her, or is he plotting something else? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps ¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯ve always had a blood-thirsty fantasy about men. I¡¯ve always thought that Li Changlu must have served the empress dowager for revenge.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But now, it seems that I have overthought things.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai poured a bowl of wine into the cup. ¡°¡±He is not a man. That knife did not only cut off his chicken pancake, but also his blood and loyalty.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue remained silent for a while, not knowing what to say.

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±If he doesn¡¯t intervene in the military affairs, that¡¯s fine. But if he does, then I will definitely think of a way to kill him. I will help him clean up his father¡¯s family affairs.¡±¡±

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>

    Li Changlu could be considered to be the best person for him to acknowledge his enemy as his master.

    While An Zeng and Wang Kai-tai chit-chat for information, Wang Kai-tai drinks some wine and says more.

    He looked down on Li Changlu¡¯s character and scolded him as he spoke.

    They drank and ate untilte into the night. Wang KaiTai didn¡¯t go back. He stayed in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and only rushed to the Military Department early the next morning.

    Not long after Wang KaiTai left, the Martial Arts Academy sent someone to deliver the news, telling An Zeng and the others to rush to the Martial Arts Academy as soon as possible to participate in the selection.

    An Zhe asked the messenger, ¡°¡±Why did you only send the news today during the selection?¡±¡±

    That person said, ¡°¡±It was Dean Yan who suddenly decided this early in the morning. There hasn¡¯t been any news fromst night.¡±¡±

    An Zhe frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do with his words.

    He gave the silver taels to the messenger, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to report to her at such an early hour.

    That person thanked him and left. After a few steps, he turned back and said, ¡°¡±Young Master An, I am just a servant of the Martial Arts Academy. There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t have said.¡±¡±

    However, I have always admired your character, so I said a few more words ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Dean Yan¡¯s sudden decision to choose you for today is most likely rted to you.

    Firstly, your injuries are notpletely healed, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t step forward.

    ¡°¡±Secondly, there are people who can¡¯t wait to embarrass you.¡±¡±

    He did not say anything else and turned around to leave quickly.

    An Zhe knew who he was talking about. Recently, Ding Shengxia had been living in the Martial Arts Academy. It was said that she had been friendly with him.

    Vice Minister Ding had almost been fired from his position for speaking ill of the King of Yan. If the empress dowager hadn¡¯t spoken up to protect him, he might have been implicated in the case of Ethereal Opening.

    The peaceful dispute could be said to be the Ding family¡¯s sufferer. Ding Shengxia had been holding her breath for so long in order to take revenge.

    Presumably, he had been waiting for An Zaiyue. If he were to open the selection for the Autumn Festival right after An Zaiyue was injured, the King of Yan would not be able to exin himself.

    Now that he had rested for more than ten days, if the Yan Emperor asked, it could be said that he was doing it for the sake of the Ascension Ceremony, so he had no choice but to do so.

    The four of them tidied up a bit before taking the car back to the Martial Arts Academy.

    On the way, he ran into a few disciples who were rushing to the Martial Arts Academy.

    When they arrived at the Martial Arts Academy, the yard was already bustling with noise and excitement.

    This was a selection within the academy, so there was no need to alert the military. As the dean of the academy, he naturally had the right to do so.

    Even though An Xuan and the others had entered the academy, they still didn¡¯t know who their instructors were, nor did they know who their instructors were.

    Arge list was pasted at the door, with the distribution of all the new students in the academy written on it.

    An Zeng found his name, but wasn¡¯t separated from Du Liuyun and Gu Qianye. Because they were also outstanding grades, they were split up.

    And the teacher of this ss was precisely the reserved disciple, the current Vice Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, Chang Huan.

    Deanughed: ¡°¡±We are at the wrong end of the road. Now we are in other people¡¯s hands.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders and followed the crowd into the Martial Arts Academy.

    After circling around the lotus pond, An Zhe saw Chang Huan standing there with a serious expression. Some of the students who had been assigned to him were already gathered behind him.

    Seeing An Zaihai and the others, Chang Huan¡¯s expression also changed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Coincidentally, An Zhe found Ding Ning Dong and Sang Rou in this ss.

    ¡°¡±Come with me.¡±¡±

    When Chang Huan saw that everyone had arrived, he turned to leave.

    The group of people following behind Chang Huan all felt that their luck wasn¡¯t good.

    Chang Huan was one of the famous cold-faced Yama Kings in the Martial Arts Academy. She always kept a straight face.

    It was said that this man was extremely strict. No matter who it was, as long as they didn¡¯t satisfy him, he would severely punish them.

    It was said that a disciple of the Martial Arts Academy had challenged him because he couldn¡¯t bear his harshness.

    In the end, Chang Huan ignored the rtionship between master and disciple and epted the challenge, beating that disciple into lying on the bed for a full three months before she could move around.

    Some people said that Chang Huan¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t that high, and her luck wasn¡¯t that good either. Thus, her character became even more perverted.

    Thus, the more talented a disciple was, the more he would look down on them, and the more he would find trouble with them.

    The group followed Chang Huan to a courtyard. The environment here was not bad.

    There was a small bamboo forest and a small stream. Not far away, there were fake mountains and gardens.

    This was the difference between the excellent disciples and the ordinary disciples. The excellent disciples were divided into the excellent sses and the excellent environments.

    ¡°¡±Over the next few years, most of your time will be spent here.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan looked at the young men. ¡°¡±I know the names of each and every one of you. I know their past as well.¡±¡±

    In fact, as the Vice-Principal of the Martial Arts Academy, you are all selected by me from this year¡¯s freshmen. That is to say, more than seventy percent of the best students are all under mymand.

    Do you think it would be unfair to the other teachers if I did that?

    ¡°¡±Yes, it is unfair. I am the vice principal, and I have the right to do such unfair things.¡±¡±

    He said in a cold tone, ¡°¡±The so-called outstanding students are like a good de.¡±¡±

    I chose you all to be my subordinates, not because I needed you all to help me improve my reputation.

    It¡¯s because you need a gentleman like me.

    Now you may not understand the meaning of my words. You will understand them in the future. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Speaking of which, there is a question that must be asked.

    ¡°¡±Seventy percent of the rookies are here. If you can¡¯t all enter the third round during the selectionter, then scram.¡±¡±

    Someone asked, ¡°¡±Sir, what is the first round of the exam?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied, ¡°¡±The first round will be for the teachers of each ss to choose their own students and send them to thepetition.¡±¡±

    He pointed to himself. ¡°¡±I choose, so you all go.¡±¡±

    Someone cheered as they thought to themselves that Vice Principal Chang was not as despicable as the rumors had described him to be.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that you will win without a doubt, because this time¡¯s selection is not only for the freshmen to participate.

    You all know that the Autumn Ceremony is divided into three levels ofpetition. The first level is simply apetition between people of Nie Qing¡¯s level, including the Grand Cauldron Academy¡¯s Su Feiheng and the Supreme Dao Hall¡¯s Feng Xiuzhu.

    This level ofpetition was called the Qualification Competition.

    ¡°¡±Of course, the ones who are most important are these people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The second level is called Magnificent Flowers.

    People of this level were actually very embarrassed.

    They belonged to the elite disciples of the various academies and sects, but they had no way topete with the group of elites from the Tuo Kui¡¯s group.

    But for them, the grandpetition was the biggest turning point in their lives.

    The top five spots of the Magnificent Brocade Tournament would be directly selected.

    ¡°¡±The first choice is for the Heavenly Temple to be an imperial guard or Imperial Guard, or to be assigned to the Board of Justice or the military.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for you guys, you can only participate in the third level of the Ascension Ceremony. You are called heroes of the Hidden Dragon Trials.¡±¡±

    Simply put, it was to look for outstanding talents for the next battle at the Ascension Ceremony.

    After four years, the top few contestants in the Tournament would basically be the most powerfulpetitors for the championship. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan paced back and forth in front of the crowd, speaking as she walked, ¡°¡±So don¡¯t think that the Tournament is just for show. This is rted to whether or not you will enter the sights of the imperial court.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s one more thing you need to remember, all the participants in the Tournament will be able to directly participate in the Tournament of Magnificence after four years.¡±¡±

    An Zeng had never asked him about the events of the Autumn Ceremony in detail, so no one else thought he was clear about it. Thus, no one took the initiative to exin these things to him.

    Only now did he realize that no matter how outstanding a newbie was, they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the true Autumn Ceremony, which was the battle for the championship.

    This time¡¯s grand ceremony could be said to bepletely prepared for Nie Qing and Su Feihun¡¯s group.

    Someone asked, ¡°¡±Sir, then we can¡¯t participate in the Battle of Champions?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan coldly replied, ¡°¡±If none of you are afraid of death, you can try.¡±¡±

    However, with your current strength, I¡¯m afraid none of you will survive.

    The participants of the Qualifying Competition will not show you any mercy, nor will they show any mercy to any of your opponents.

    ¡°¡±Of course, you all know it as well ¡­ The winners can choose their own destination. The various departments of Great Yan, including the military, as well as the academies and sects, can go wherever the winners wish to go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In addition, if the champion bes an official official, his rank will not be lower than the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of the rank of rank.¡±¡±

    You know, some people who have struggled in the bureaucracy all their lives will never reach such heights.

    Also, the champion would be rewarded with a red rank pill and a magic item that was at least red rank.

    ¡°¡±In addition, you will also have the opportunity to receive the guidance of the pce¡¯s ministers ¡­ regarding thisst point, you should all know very well just how important it is.¡±¡±

    The expressions of many people had changed, and they were all moved.

    To them, this wasn¡¯t attractive at all.

    The height of one¡¯s standing was different, and it determined the length of one¡¯s vision.

    An Zhe and the others didn¡¯t really take the red grade pill seriously, but for the ordinary students, not to mention the red grade, many of them had never even seen a green grade pill before.

    The starting point for An Zaiyue and the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect were too high, because An Zaiyue was there.

    In his heart, Skinny Du did not think much of it. This poor kid who came out of the Azure Barbarian Mountain was not someone who could be easily seduced by a red rank pill.

    As for the red rank magic item, think of what he¡¯s using right now ¡­ Poseidon¡¯s Trident, Fallen Purple rank. Even now, he has the strength of a pinnacle Gold rank.

    Furthermore, the purple grade divine artifact was not a single item ¡­

    So for Skinny Du and the others, everything they were doing right now was for cultivation to grow.

    And for the sake of the struggle, it¡¯s all about finding an answer.

    After Chang Huan finished speaking, she swept her gaze over these new students from the Martial Arts Academy. ¡°¡±Do you know what is the most precious thing in this world?¡±¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°¡±Purple grade divine artifact, of course.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan shook his head, ¡°¡±The most precious thing is a cultivation technique.

    What was a martial art?

    It was created by those predecessors of the martial world with the blood and sweat of their lives.

    If you find your way on your own, it may be especially difficult for you to make your way.

    If you obtain a cultivation technique that is suitable for you, then your Dao will be a path of truth.

    See the three floors behind you? ¡°¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw a three story building standing in the bamboo forest.

    ¡°¡±There, there are cultivation techniques that the Martial Arts Academy has collected over the years. I can say that everyone can find their own Dao within them.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s why I am here to give you all a separate reward ¡­ In this year¡¯s Martial Arts Academy¡¯s selection, among the neers, whoever can obtain the first rank will be sent to the library to choose a cultivation technique.

    ¡°¡±The first floor is a White Jade rank cultivation technique, the second floor is a Red rank technique, the third floor is a Gold rank technique, and there is also a Martial Academy¡¯s treasure, a Purple rank cultivation technique ¡­¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±Do you know how a Purple rank cultivation technique appeared?¡±¡±

    No one knew. Some people didn¡¯t even know that there were such clear grades for cultivation techniques.

    ¡°¡±Only the cultivators of the Heaven Mirror are able to write a Purple rank cultivation technique.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan sighed, ¡°¡±I hope that one day, some of you can walk up to the third floor and take a look at that cultivation technique.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve been up there, but I don¡¯t understand. ¡°¡±

    His gaze seemed to unintentionally sweep across the battlefield, before quickly leaving, ¡°¡±Now, all of you give me 120% of your spirit.¡±¡±

    The selection was like a battlefield, one could not lose on the battlefield.

    You can lose to your ownpanions, and my disciple can lose to my disciple, but not anyone else¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°¡±Go, look at those four words in a new light. In the end, you will have to rely on yourself to obtain them.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°¡±I hope that the representatives of the Martial Arts Academy will be mine.¡±¡±

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>

    Just as An Zhan was about to leave to participate in the selection, Chang Huan called him over, ¡°¡±An Zhan, you stay here for a moment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    An Xuan stopped and turned around to look at Chang Huan, ¡°¡±Mister, is something the matter?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to go.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Reason?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±I am the teacher of this ss, the Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy, and you are my student. Therefore, I don¡¯t need to give you any reasons for my decision.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just me?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You guys go first. Don¡¯t disappoint your many years of cultivation.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t forget how much you¡¯ve paid more than others.

    Before doing so, do not disappoint yourself.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go ¡­ let¡¯s have a good fight. Four people havee from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. Besides me, all three of you must win. You can¡¯t be reasonable and you can¡¯t give others a chance to win.¡±¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Chang Huan¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone like An Zhe would say such words without being reasonable or giving others a chance to win.

    But thinking about it, since it was apetition, of course it should be so.

    Seeing that An Xin was in no mood to argue, Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t seem to be angry. She pulled the fuming Gu Qianye and left. As Gu Qianye walked, she turned her head to re at him, but hepletely ignored her.

    Skinny Du was thest one to leave. His eyes made it seem as if he wanted to beat up Chang Huan.

    Chang Huan found a ce to sit down and took out a pipe from her bag. She knocked on it skillfully before stuffing the tobo into the pipe and lighting it with a fire piston.

    At his age, when he did this series of actions, he was like an old man who was already seventy years old.

    An Zhe looked at Chang Huan with interest, feeling that this person had something to say to him.

    But after taking a long drag on her pipe, Chang Huan got up and left.

    When he left, he didn¡¯t even look at An Zhe once, much less give any exnation.

    To think that An Zhe wasn¡¯t angry, he was even in the mood to smile.

    He walked into the bamboo forest, found a rock garden and jumped onto it. Standing there, he could see the distant selection grounds.

    He had confidence in Du Liuxi and Gu Qianye. Even the weakest of them all, Du Liansheng, wouldn¡¯t have a hard time obtaining a spot.

    As for Qu Liuxi, she wouldn¡¯t worry even more.

    The least worried Gu Qianye, that littless only needs to stop exerting her full strength ¡­

    ¡°¡±Ouch.¡±¡±

    A few new students walked over from afar, clearly the fastest to be eliminated. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t that a well-known war of safety? Howe they don¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate in the selection?¡±¡±

    Another person could not help butugh, ¡°¡±This is the price for being self-righteous. You don¡¯t want the consequences, but you¡¯re just a boorish man.¡±¡±

    In my opinion, we¡¯re inferior to them. Even though we¡¯ve been eliminated, we can still go up and fight.

    But this person is already out of the game before he even started, hahahaha... ¡°¡±

    There is always such a person, with an unfathomable mentality at the bottom of theughing at the people standing on high.

    An Zhe felt that if he ignored them, he would really lose his identity.

    One of them said as he walked, ¡°¡±Some people are just too lucky.¡±¡±

    But if he was still useless at a critical juncture, why not let him participate in the selection?

    Wasn¡¯t it because he couldn¡¯t do it? When he got serious, he would be found out.

    He was just an old man who was epted into the academy, yet he became a hero in such a short time. What a joke.

    ¡°¡±Since when did bullying the elderly be a hero?¡±¡±

    The few of themughed out loud. ¡°¡±How boring! If we knew earlier, we would have gone to fight the old man as well.¡±¡±

    An Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. These people were truly annoying. If he ignored them, he would indeed lose his identity.

    Thus, he descended from the fake mountain and straightforwardly beat up those few people. He was very direct and violent. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to start the conversation before he went up to beat them up.

    At first, those few people wanted to resist, but An Zhe didn¡¯t even use the power of his cultivation. He only relied on his body technique to make those four or five people fall to the ground.

    Then he whipped out the belts of these people and tied their ankles and hung them upside down in the bamboo forest.

    The bamboo was very thick and the bamboo joints were veryrge, so hanging people was not a problem.

    After that, he jumped up the fake mountain and continued to watch thepetition over there.

    Chang Huan, apanied by a few other lecturers, walked towards the selection and happened to see An Zeng hanging someone from the bamboo. One of the lecturers¡¯ faces turned green because he was the one who picked out the people to participate in the selection.

    He was already feeling stifled from being eliminated so quickly, but in the end, he was beaten up by An Zhe.

    He felt that it wasn¡¯t just the people who had hung up on him, but his face as well.

    As he expected, Chang Huan walked away expressionlessly, not even saying a word.

    The teachers did not say anything and followed Chang Huan.

    After walking a distance away, one of the instructors could not help but say, ¡°¡±This dispute is a bit too much. If we don¡¯t discipline him, there might be some trouble.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although he is a student highly regarded by Mr. Chen from the Military Department, but if he were to show his temper like this, I¡¯m afraid our Martial Arts Academy will lose all face.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked as she walked, ¡°¡±Was it your student who got beaten up just now?¡±¡±

    The instructor nodded, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­¡±¡±

    Chang Huan remained expressionless as she said, ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ the one whose face has been swept away is not the Martial Arts Academy, it¡¯s you.¡±¡±

    The instructor¡¯s face paled, he wanted nothing more than to beat Chang Huan up. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Chang Huan, and she was already the Vice Principal.

    An Zhe had been watching the entire time, but the initial selection was actually rather boring. The students¡¯ aptitude was uneven, and there weren¡¯t many interestingpetitions.

    This was especially so for the students of Chang Huan.

    The best students had all been chosen by him, and he could rely on his position as Vice Principal to be so unreasonable. Of course, he could also obtain the unreasonable victory that An Zhe had described.

    An Xuan waited for a while before he saw Du skinny on the stage. Originally, he thought he would be able to see him show his might once, but in the end, the other side directly admitted defeat. This made An Xuan feel bored.

    What happened next was even more boring. When Chang Huan¡¯s students went up, almost all of the opponents admitted defeat, so much so that the audience booed incessantly.

    Because of this booing, An Zhe found it amusing. Therefore, he left the bamboo forest and ran over to the selection site to take a look.

    He stood on the hill behind the crowd and watched the people who had been there all day go up one after the other and thene down sulkily one after the other.

    In the distance, the dean of the Martial Arts Academy spoke with an unsightly expression. He turned his head to Chang Huan and said, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you have selected all of the good students, the students of the other teachers aren¡¯t willing topete with your students at all. If so, how can they possibly have any intentions to forge ahead?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan remained expressionless even in front of her teacher, ¡°¡±Why would a person who doesn¡¯t have a chance enter?¡±¡±

    Even if they were to fight with all their might, they would still lose. They would not have any chance at all. Rather than that, they might as well admit defeat. The students, on the other hand, feel that these people are not stupid but smart. ¡°¡±

    He said in a low voice, ¡°¡±You should at least consider the face of the other teachers.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s reply was still as cold and indifferent as before, ¡°¡±Why are you considering their faces?¡±¡±

    If they are inferior to me, I will naturally choose the best.

    ¡°¡±They are stronger than me, so of course they can also pick the best ones.¡±¡±

    He opened his mouth and sighed, ¡°¡±You ¡­¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±This student originally wanted to enter the battlefield. Teacher left me here, so I should know that I will only follow my own personality. If I had so much misgivings, then I wouldn¡¯t be the one.¡±¡±

    He continued: ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you take on the position. I forced you to stay in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    With your personality, if you were to be an official, you might already be a skeleton underneath the dirt.

    With your talent and ability, you had great achievements, but your personality made it impossible for you to adapt to the people in the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, rather than sending you to your death, I might as well leave you behind to teach my students.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this student has such a character, I wouldn¡¯t have achieved what Teacher said I would.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you continue to talk back, I will let you deal with the logistics.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±Teacher, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable like this.¡±¡±

    Yan Jiantao shook his head and said, ¡°¡±When did you ever say anything reasonable?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan stopped speaking and expressed her protest.

    He asked in a reserved tone, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t let that person participate in the selection, so he didn¡¯t cause a ruckus?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With his character, he probably won¡¯t leave you any face. It¡¯s just like how you didn¡¯t give me much face back then.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan actuallyughed, ¡°¡±Mister is wrong, he did not cause a ruckus, he gave me enough face.¡±¡±

    Yan Gui said unhappily, ¡°¡±I suddenly feel bored.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan turned her head to take a look, only to discover that An Zeng was standing far away on the other side of the hill, smiling as he watched thepetition. She also felt bored, ¡°¡±This guy, why didn¡¯t he cause a ruckus?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If he does, I can beat him up.¡±¡±

    The entire day ofpetition was boring. The strong outssed the weak to be eliminated, and not a single ripple could be seen.

    Because Chang Huan had selected all of his good students, there were almost no confrontations between the strong and the weak.

    Behind the crowd, An Zeng saw a few people from the casino leave dejectedly. As they walked, he muttered, ¡°¡±What kind of f * ckingpetition is this? There¡¯s no meaning to it at all. We can¡¯t even open a gambling house!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a perfunctorypetition. In the past, the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s selection was able to see some exciting duels. Now, it all depends on who the students are.¡±¡±

    The more the casinos talked, the angrier they got. They ended up targeting Chang Huan.

    ¡°¡±I heard that it was because that Vice Principal Chang Huan had shamelessly snatched away all the good students.

    However, the other teachers didn¡¯t have any good students, so how could theypete?

    ¡°¡±I just casually picked a few people to go on stage. If we were to open a gambling house, we would have lost all our pants.¡±¡±

    Another said, ¡°¡±Pants?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to put my pants on that Chang Huan¡¯s head right now.¡±¡±

    The few of themughed. ¡°¡±Damn it, how did such a guy manage to get the position of vice principal?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t even get the pants out of my heart. If I do, not only will I put on my three days¡¯ worth of unwashed pants on his head, I¡¯ll also strip him and hang him in front of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    The few of them cursed as they left. An Zhan subconsciously looked towards the high tform and found that Chang Huan had left some time ago.

    After waiting for a while, the three of them came back feeling bored.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s boring. My opponent has admitted defeat. It makes me feel like holding my breath but I don¡¯t have a ce to vent it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye hooked his arm with Qu Liuxi¡¯s as he walked: ¡°¡±Be content with this. I thought that since my opponent saw that I was a girl, I would fight him no matter what.¡±¡±

    In the end, he agreed that the man would not fight the woman, and he admitted defeat.

    ¡°¡±Admit defeat then, what do you mean by a man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman ¡­ You made me lose face by winning so much.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±So after you left the stage, you beat him up again?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±You know how I beat him up so well.¡±¡±

    As they spoke, the three of them saw An Zaiyue waiting for them. When they realized that An Zaiyue wasn¡¯t able to fight, they felt even more bored.

    ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought you were going to fall out with me,¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±I was afraid you¡¯d start arguing with that guy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Why would I be angry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He won¡¯t let youpete.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±He just didn¡¯t want me topete. He didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t allow me to participate in the Autumn Ceremony.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed and said, ¡°¡±I told you just now, you two didn¡¯t listen to me either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since Mister Chang doesn¡¯t want thepetition to end peacefully, perhaps it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want the other lecturers to feel even more bored ¡­¡±¡±

    The four of them walked out of the gate of the Martial Arts Academy to find a ce to eat. Then, they saw a row of bare-backers hanging on a big tree in front of the gate.

    Each of them wore a pair of pants on their heads, and their clothes were all stripped off. On their buttocks were bloodstains from the tree branch they had used to cut their buttocks.

    Not far away, Chang Huan walked away expressionlessly with her hands behind her back.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>

    An Zeng and the others had only just walked out of the gate when they saw a sullen young man coldly staring at them.

    Ding Shengxia

    Of course, An Zhe knew what Ding Shengxia was nning to do. He was definitely waiting topete with An Zaiyue in the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s selection. As a result, he didn¡¯t participate in the selection at all.

    One could only imagine how fierce Ding Shengxia¡¯s breath was.

    ¡°¡±So you¡¯re just a coward.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia looked at An Zhe and mocked, ¡°¡±You knew that I was waiting for you in the selection, so you decided to hide your head and do nothing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you feel angry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity to humiliate me in public, but in the end, you couldn¡¯t wait. It must be ufortable.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia replied, ¡°¡±I said that I would defeat you in public and let the people from the Martial Arts Academy see that I, Ding Shengxia, am much stronger than you.¡±¡±

    So you can dodge this one, and you can¡¯t avoid the next.

    I know that the Martial Arts Academy has already decided that you will definitely participate in the Autumn Ceremony. You are a popr person in front of the King. I am thinking, if I defeat you in front of the King during the ceremony, would you want to die? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know the difference between you and me?¡±¡±

    He pointed to a tea stall not far away from the Martial Arts Academy. ¡°¡±Go over there and ask for a few cups of tea, and some refreshments. We will go thereter to celebrate.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right ¡­ Fatty, start the gambling house with a few yells.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What bet?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face was full of excitement. He jumped up and pped Du¡¯s thin head. ¡°¡±Stupid, we should just start a war of words and bet with that slut Ding Yi.¡±¡±

    An Zeng rolled up his sleeves and said as he walked, ¡°¡±The difference between you and me is that I won¡¯t wait when I want to beat someone up.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯splexion slightly changed, then it turned malevolent, ¡°¡±Since you want to die, I will grant you that wish.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am no longer Ding Shengxia, who you defeated once before. I have already surpassed myself, I will ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So long-winded!¡±¡±

    Before Ding Shengxia could finish her sentence, An Zaihai¡¯s fist arrived. ¡°¡±Just fight.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia dodged to the side and then shed the knife toward the back of An Zui¡¯s neck.

    An Zaihai¡¯s body rushed forward, and Ding Shengxia¡¯s de missed its target.

    However, a gale of wind descended, and actually carved a knife mark on the hard stone floor. It was neat and straight, and the cut on the stone was extremely smooth.

    ¡°¡±As I said, I am no longer the me I was before.

    ¡°¡±If you want to be humiliated by me before you can wait for the fall ceremony, then I¡¯ll give you face.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia turned around and stretched out her hand. ¡°¡±Now I¡¯ll let you know the difference between you Humble ss people and me.¡±¡±

    No matter how hard you work, no matter how hard you try, the gap won¡¯t close so easily.

    I can get all the support of the family, and you?

    Wasn¡¯t it luck?

    ¡°¡±I have, have you?¡±¡±

    As his hand reached forward, wisps of cultivation power shot out from each of his five fingers.

    This method of splitting the power of one¡¯s cultivation into several parts and controlling it with precision far exceeded the range of the Ascending Realm.

    Even the average cultivator in the initial stage of the Xumi Realm would not be able to aplish this.

    ¡°¡±Dragon Binding Hands!¡±¡±

    Along with Ding Shengxia¡¯s shout, five streams of cultivation power formed five long whips of light blue air, extending out like vines, quickly wrapping around An Zeng¡¯s back.

    It was once said that there were three types of states orprehensions of a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level and strength.

    The first type was tangible, which was to convert the power within one¡¯s body into tangible power. Only a cultivator in the Xumi Realm would be able to do this.

    After the physical form, it would be formless. If one could convert the power of one¡¯s cultivation into formless power, one¡¯s battle power would increase exponentially.

    When they reached the true height, they no longer cared if it was tangible or intangible.

    With a turn of his feet, the tip of An Zhe¡¯s foot grinded half a circle on the stone floor. The stone floor under his feet was shattered into dust.

    ¡°¡±You are no longer Ding Shengxia, but I am still the same old contentious.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s fist punched out, and a ball of air exploded three meters in front of him, scattering the five blue streams of air.

    Ding Shengxia coldly snorted, ¡°¡±The same old way, no progress at all!¡±¡±

    A person like you who cultivated on your own, what kind of cultivation technique do you know?

    ¡°¡±Whatever cultivation technique I want, this is it. You can only use this one move over and over. How can you fight against me?!¡±¡±

    With his shout, the five streams of air became more solid. Then, the vines like air currents suddenly copsed, forming five long spears.

    ¡°¡±Five Appearances Spear!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia stretched out her hand and thrust forward. The five long spears formed from cultivation power immediately pierced forward.

    These five spears did not move in tandem. Instead, it was as if the five spears were being controlled separately. The spears continued to move forward, one after the other.

    Each shot was fast, and each shot was aimed at the vital points of An Zhe.

    A spear stabbed him in the nose.

    Just as he avoided it, a second gun came from the side, heading straight for his temple.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s five fingers kept moving, and the five spears also moved with them.

    One shot was faster than the other. One shot was more urate than the other.

    The movement of his fingers was so small that it was faster than a person¡¯s dodging speed.

    Therefore, it seemed that the fight for safety was a passive one, being forced back by the five venomous serpent-like spears.

    In the distance, there was a tea stall. Skinny Du had found a gong from an unknown ce and was knocking on it loudly. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t miss the opportunity to walk by. Everyone, quickly ce your bets.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll sit in the vige and fight for peace. If any of you don¡¯t ept this, you can bet with me.¡±¡±

    Once he shouted out, he immediately surrounded a group of people. The Yan n¡¯s people¡¯s willingness to gamble could clearly be seen.

    Not long after, at least a few hundred people were snooping around the table, pping silver.

    ¡°¡±I bet twenty liangs on victory!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I bet one hundred taels of silver on Shengxia¡¯s win. He has obviously reached the realm of the Sumeru. An Zaihai is no match for him!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I also bet that Ding Shengxia will win. If a Xumi realm cultivator wants to crush an Elementary realm cultivator like An Zhe, it¡¯s simply a piece of cake.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pointed at Qu Liuxi and shouted, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be anxious, there are two rows.¡±¡±

    Those who ce their bets and wins, head over there. Those who ce bets and wins,e over to my side! ¡°¡±

    Not long after, even the instructors in the Martial Arts Academy were rmed.

    Many people ran out of the martial field and were dumbfounded.

    The people from the casinos hanging on the tree outside the gate were furious. They thought to themselves, why don¡¯t you guys fight earlier?

    A man who was hanging upside down had his face and neck red, and his buttocks were even redder than his face. He shouted to Du, ¡°¡±Come over here,e over here. I have some silver in my pocket, help me ce a bet.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan and a few other lecturers walked out in quick steps. When they saw the fight between An Zeng and Ding Shengxia, their expressions changed.

    ¡°¡±How is this proper!¡±¡±

    A lecturer said angrily, ¡°¡±This dispute is way too outrageous! He¡¯s stirring up trouble outside again!¡±¡±

    Another lecturer said, ¡°¡±No wonder there¡¯s such a thing as peace and quiet. That Ding Shengxia has been holding her breath for so long, wanting to take revenge for the conflict. Otherwise, why would he leave the Grand Cauldron Academy ande to our academy?¡±¡±

    He could have participated in this year¡¯s Battle of Champions, but he had thrown aside his few years of cultivation experience in exchange for a chance to defeat An Zaiyue.

    ¡°¡±With his current power, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to defeat An Zhan ¡­ Unfortunately, originally, the Martial Arts Academy nned to let An Xuan fight for the Elite Armament and not let him take action, then they would reveal their true abilities when the Autumn Ceremony begins. Now that he is fighting Ding Shengxia, he will definitely be forced to use his full strength.¡±¡±

    Another person said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s better to stop him for a moment. Otherwise, not only would he lose the fight, he would also be injured.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s impossible for him to defeat Ding Shengxia, who has already reached the spatial realm.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan waved her hand, ¡°¡±Let them fight.¡±¡±

    The few of them were stunned. They knew that Chang Huan didn¡¯t like fighting, and guessed that this was the method she wanted to use to teach him a lesson.

    Having Ding Shengxia injure An Zhan, he looked like he was relieved of his anger. He didn¡¯t need to bear any responsibility yet.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not good. After all ¡­ After all, An Zhe is Lord Chen¡¯s favorite student.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±When I say let them fight, I mean let them fight.¡±¡±

    They looked at each other, unsure of what to do.

    Seeing that An Bian could no longer dodge, Ding Shengxia knew that An Bian was no longer his opponent. He became more and more manic. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already said it before, what are you going to use to fight me for?¡±¡±

    Do you poor kids from the countryside really think that you can reach the top of Fang Beng City in a single step?

    People like you want to fight for the future and the position, what right do you have to fight with me for it?

    The reason why I lost to you in the past is because I didn¡¯t put you in my eyes at all.

    His five fingers continued to stretch out, and the five spears became sharper and sharper.

    An Zeng retreated, and five long spears stabbed at him. They kept stabbing down in front of him, and holes appeared on the ground one after another. They could fly away at any time.

    It seemed that An Zhe didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. The people who were lining up to bet started to regret their decisions. The long line that originally lined up with Qu Liuxi all ran towards Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    An Zaiyue dodged slower by a bit, and a long spear cut open a hole in his sleeve, nearly causing him to be injured.

    At this moment, those who had bet their bets all started moving towards Gu Qianye.

    ¡°¡±You will never be able to see so many of the techniques in my hands in your entire life.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia raised her other hand and her sleeves puffed up like a sail that had been full, ¡°¡±Transmutation Unity Qi!¡±¡±

    Following his shout, a green ball shot out from the bulging sleeve. This ball was pure cultivation power and was extremely ferocious.

    The mass of air shot towards An Zeng. Wherever it passed by, a straight ditch was opened on the bluestone that was under the mass of air.

    As the air mass shot out, Ding Shengxia¡¯s other hand moved five fingers in quick session. The five long spears suddenly turned around and stabbed towards An Zhan from behind.

    The ball of air had already arrived in front of An Zhe.

    Whether it was to retreat or to dodge to the sides, there was no chance at all.

    ¡°¡±Go to hell!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia shouted with red eyes as she vented the anger in her heart.

    He looked at the ball of air in front of him and suddenly stretched out both his hands. ¡°¡±Competing in martial arts?¡±¡±

    The five fingers on his left hand moved at the same time, and five saber-like cyclones appeared, then cut off the five spears.

    In the center of his right palm, a fist-sized mass of air weed the attack and collided heavily with Ding Shengxia¡¯s mass of air.

    ¡°¡±I will use whatever technique you use.¡±¡±

    He retracted the five fingers on his left hand and the five sabers disappeared. His cultivation power grabbed Ding Shengxia¡¯s cultivation base and dragged the five long spears from his back. Then, he stabbed them toward Ding Shengxia even faster.

    After the two spheres collided, a fierce wind swept out in all directions, and the walls on both sides of the wall copsed with a loud bang.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s gaseous mass was even bigger, but it was actually knocked away by the small gaseous mass and then smashed towards Ding Shengxia¡¯s chest.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯splexion changed greatly, ¡°¡±This is impossible!¡±¡±

    Both of his hands were linked and moving, but the power of his cultivation had already been cut off by An Zhe. He was unable to control himself.

    He suddenly retracted both his hands. With a clench of the void, a longsword radiating with bright light appeared in his hands. ¡°¡±Open it for me!¡±¡±

    The sword cut down on An Zhe¡¯s ball of air and actually split it apart.

    Following that, he swept with his longsword, breaking the five long spears in half. ¡°¡±You also know this technique, but do you have my magical equipment!¡±¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, he saw An Zhe rushing towards him, his right hand holding onto a brick that he had just pulled out from the wall. ¡°¡±F * ck your head!¡±¡±

    Bang!

    The brick directly pped on Ding Shengxia¡¯s forehead, instantly pping a ten thousand points of peach blossoms.

    Blood sttered everywhere, like a peach blossom petal that had been blown off by the wind.

    Before Ding Shengxia could react, the second strike of the brick came again. This time, it was even heavier!

    Bang!

    The brick broke into pieces on Ding Shengxia¡¯s forehead, turning it into a bloody red.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s ¡­ disgraceful!¡±¡±

    A lecturer covered his face and said, ¡°¡±How does this look like a duel between two cultivators? It¡¯s more like a fight in the streets, with a brick ¡­ It¡¯s neither elegant nor awe-inspiring!¡±¡±

    Another lecturer nodded and said seriously, ¡°¡±Indeed ¡­ but the taste is still pretty good.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan watched with a cold face the whole time. When she saw that An Zaihai had overturned Ding Shengxia with two bricks, the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    He had already expected that An Zhe would hide his true strength. This guy was someone who would always impress others.

    When you think that¡¯s his limit, he¡¯s still amazing.

    A lecturer could not help but say, ¡°¡±An Zhan, who would have thought that you have also entered the realm of the Sumeru. This is really surprising.¡±¡±

    However, since you have already reached the spatial realm, you should have the demeanor that a cultivator at the spatial realm should have.

    ¡°¡±Using a brick in your hand to hit someone, it is obvious... that you don¡¯t have a good impression of him.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a cultivator in the Xumi Realm, so I can¡¯t smack people with the brick in my hand ¡­¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and pulled out a brick from the wall. Then, he pped Ding Shengxia¡¯s face. ¡°¡±How about this?¡±¡±

    The instructor immediately shut his mouth, no longer wanting to talk to An Zhe.

    An Zhan didn¡¯t even look at Ding Shengxia who was lying on the ground. He ran over to Du and asked, ¡°¡±How much did you win?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia pointed at the piles of silver on the table. ¡°¡±All of them!¡±¡±

    An Zhan grabbed a handful of silver and ced it in the tea stall owner¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±Here¡¯s the tea money for you.¡±¡±

    The boss was dumbfounded, but he still couldn¡¯t stop thanking her.

    There was a sack in the corner. It must have held firewood.

    Anthea grabbed a handful of silver and thrust it into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±Buy this.¡±¡±

    Skinny Duughed mischievously.

    While he was holding on to his pockets, he filled a sack full of silver, one by one. A small part of the thin man¡¯s body was thrust into his arms.

    The tea stall owner shouted from the side, ¡°¡±I still have a pocket. Do you want to buy it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Buy or not?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du red at him. ¡°¡±Greed will kill you.¡±¡±

    The boss grinned and blushed.

    An Xuan picked up the sack, and Du picked up the sack. He walked away in a petty manner, seemingly very happy.

    The people who bet on Ding Shengxia¡¯s victory were depressed, but the Yanren gamblers were pretty good. They were willing to admit defeat, so they were depressed, but they could also be content to see such an extraordinarypetition.

    Ding Shengxia was sprawled on the ground, feeling as if the whole world was leaving him.

    In stark contrast to the happy departure of the lean group, Ding Shengxia, whose face was full of flowers, felt that she had been humiliated once again, thoroughly and thoroughly.

    He had originally thought that he would be able to advance into the Xumi Realm in one go. Even if he gave up the chance to participate in the battle to be the champion, it was still worth it.

    Now, however, the dispute defeated him in such an unruly and unreasonable way.

    He thought of the words he had said before the fight ¡­ ¡°¡±You are no longer you, and I am still me ¡­ that is to say, An Zeng had long entered the realm of the Sumeru Realm.¡±¡±

    In other words, the first time he fought An Zaiyue, if An Zaiyue was willing, it would cause him to lose even more face.

    Ding Shengxia felt like she was about to die. At the very least, all of her self-respect was torn to shreds by the struggle. She didn¡¯t give him any of it.

    Why?

    Why?

    Behind him was the entire Ding family. It was a hugework of connections that his father, Vice Minister of Rites Ding, had built up over most of his life.

    The benefits he could derive from thiswork should never have been reaped by An Zhe in his entire life.

    However, why was it that he could also learn this technique? Why was it that his magic tool was inferior to the brick in An Zhe¡¯s hand?

    Chang Huan nced at Ding Shengxia before shaking her head in disappointment, ¡°¡±Your talent is not bad, your mentality is too poor. It is difficult for you to achieve greatness.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan turned and walked away after finishing her remarks.

    The surrounding crowd gradually dispersed, and the street became quiet once more.

    Ding Shengxia was lying on the ground all this time, looking at the sky, feeling that even the clouds in the sky wereughing at her.

    He had the urge to draw his sword towards the heavens. If he could, then he would pierce a hole through that damnable heaven.

    ¡°¡±I will kill you!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia clenched her fists, her eyes were fierce.

    At some point, Ding Ningdong had walked to his side. She squatted down and stretched out her hand to pull Ding Shengxia up, ¡°¡±Bro, let¡¯s go home.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia looked at Ding Ningdong and said, ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go home, don¡¯t lie here, okay?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia rolled over and sat up. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said, ¡°¡±Do you think I¡¯m embarrassing myself?¡±¡±

    Lose the Ding Family?

    Lose your men?

    You can pretend that you don¡¯t know me and you don¡¯t have to pretend to pity me.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need anyone to pity me. I will definitely kill him and let everyone know that I¡¯m stronger than him!¡±¡±

    He stood up, picked up his sword, and left in an extremely lonely manner.

    Sang Rou pulled Ding Ningdong up and said, ¡°¡±Ignore him. Right now, he is a madman.¡±¡±

    Ding Ning Dong shook her head, ¡°¡±But he¡¯s still my big brother.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan walked back to the Martial Arts Academy and saw the dean of the Martial Arts Academy waiting for him at the entrance.

    Yan Gui nced at Chang Huan and said as he walked, ¡°¡±It seems that I have underestimated this war of words. It seems that he already possesses the ability to fight against Fang Kui.¡±¡±

    It was a pity that he had just entered the Martial Arts Academy and was still unable to participate in the selection.

    If not, with him and Nie Qing entering the Battle of Champions, the chances of the Martial Academies winning is extremely high. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan shook his head, ¡°¡±It seems like he has only just entered the spatial realm, which is why he has been concealing his strength.¡±¡±

    The Grand Cauldron Academy didn¡¯t only have one Su Feihuan, but the Supreme Dao Court didn¡¯t have just one Feng Xiuzhu.

    Don¡¯t forget, Su Feihun also had a prodigy, Tang Fangniu, and a low-profile Li San that others often forgot about him.

    ¡°¡±Over at the Taichi Temple, there¡¯s also Ding Wanqiu, and that natural Taoist Han Ruo.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Martial Academy only produced Nie Qing after so many years. However,pared to the Great Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Dao Academy, he doesn¡¯t have the slightest advantage.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan turned her head and nced at An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±After four years, perhaps no one will be able topete with him in the Great Cauldron Academy or the Grand Dao Court.¡±¡±

    Yan Zhang shook his head: ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait four years for Nie Qing to go up to the third floor.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±If anything happens, if Nie Qing is crippled ¡­¡±¡±

    With a reserved tone, he said, ¡°¡±Everyone has their own opportunities and fortuitous encounters. It all depends on his luck.¡±¡±

    On the side of the fight, the four men who seemed to regard wealth as their life were unbridled as they released their happiness.

    As Gu Qianye walked, he threw a piece of silver into the air and caught it. ¡°¡±How funny, that Ding Shengxia must think that he will definitely win this time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How could he possibly know that we have something as heaven-defying as the Heaven Defying Seal?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t Old Huo always say so? This fellow¡¯s luck is really strange. There¡¯s always so much good luck.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think he did too much good in his previous life, andpensated him with his life?¡±¡±

    Other people didn¡¯t really care, but An Zhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡­ Could it be that this was the case?

    They chose a restaurant that looked very clean and entered. Without sparing much effort, they ordered a big table full of dishes and then began to devour them.

    The chef¡¯s culinary skills in this restaurant were truly not bad. Although the dishes did not appear to be exquisite, they had brought the mostmon dishes in the restaurant to the extreme.

    There were no dignitaries here for dinner, but business was good.

    They were lucky enough to find a seat on the second floor near the window.

    Halfway through his meal, An Zeng saw a young man standing on the street below. He looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old and wore a navy blue Daoist robe.

    This youth looked very clean. It wasn¡¯t that his clothes were clean, but that he gave off a feeling of cleanliness.

    The Daoist robe had a taiji pattern on it, and the cut and cut of the robe fit perfectly.

    His sleeves were rolled up to reveal a snow-white lining.

    He was wearing a pair of ck and white cloth shoes that were spotlessly clean.

    The wooden sword on his back was dark red in color.

    An He was looking at the boy, and so was he.

    Afterwards, the robed youth took a step back and plucked the wooden sword from his back, then lightly shed at the ground.

    A shallow mark appeared on the ground, but he did not know what it meant.

    An Zhe¡¯s expression, on the other hand, became especially solemn. After a moment of silence, he stood up and slowly walked down from the second floor and out the gate. He stood in front of the daoist-robed youth.

    The two of them were only a meter or so apart, separated by a white line on the ground.

    ¡°¡±My name is Ding Wanqiu.¡±¡±

    The daoist-robed youth¡¯s voice was very soft, seemingly somewhat bashful, and more like a girl¡¯s.

    He ced the wooden sword behind his back, then cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Just now, you defeated my brother, so I wanted to take a look at you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng remained silent for a good two minutes, then he stepped over the white line.

    His feet paused in the air for a moment, then he stepped over.

    At this moment, the two of them were not even half a meter away from each other. Their eyes were looking into each other¡¯s eyes, and they could clearly see each other¡¯s eyes.

    Ding Wanqiu was very beautiful, so beautiful that it was somewhat outrageous.

    His skin was very white, not the sickly white. It was even better than the skin of an ordinary young girl.

    His neck was slender and his hands were slender. If he wore a woman¡¯s outfit, he probably wouldn¡¯t feel any discord at all.

    His eyes were big and his eyshes were very long. There was no impurities in the whites of his eyes. They were very clear.

    When An Zeng crossed the white line, Ding Wanqiu¡¯splexion immediately changed. She once again sped her hands and said, ¡°¡±Very good. It¡¯s not a disgrace for him to lose to you, nor is that pill a disgrace.¡±¡±

    After she finished speaking, Ding Wanqiu turned around and left, her pace seemingly unsteady.

    He came baffled, and left baffled.

    An Zeng turned around and waved his hands. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go home.¡±¡±

    The skinny Du and Qu Liuxi Gu Qianye quickly came down from upstairs and found that An Zhe¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale.

    An Zeng took a few steps forward, his steps light and unsteady.

    When he reached the sixth step, there was a trickle of blooding out of the corner of his mouth.

    The skinny Du, startled, carried An Zeng on his back and ran to the Tian Qi Sect.

    After arriving at the sect, he unbuttoned An Zhe¡¯s jacket and discovered that An Zhe¡¯s body was a strange red color, and he was burning.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression was grave as she pulled up An Zeng¡¯s pants to take a look. She discovered that the skin on An Zeng¡¯s calves had cracked open, as if it had been sshed by boiling oil.

    ¡°¡±Take care of him, I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned around and ran out. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect that such a refined and refined young man¡¯s cultivation base would be so hot and berserk to such an extent.¡±¡±

    Anjou¡¯s clothes and shoes looked the same, but his body was getting hotter and hotter, as if it had been on fire all the time.

    A few miles away from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, Ding Wanqiu and An Zeng couldn¡¯t hold on any longer even after walking a few hundred meters apart. They opened their mouths and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, and his snow-white sleeves instantly turned red.

    He looked down and discovered that there were at least dozens of wounds on his arm.

    He lowered the cuff and the blood ran down his hand.

    ¡°¡±So powerful.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu felt that the wooden sword on her back was still ready to strike. It was the excitement of encountering an opponent.

    He caressed the wooden sword with his bleeding hand. ¡°¡±Peach Blossom, be a bit more obedient ¡­ Before the timees, our target is the Autumn Festival.¡±¡±

    His name was Wanqiu, and he had a wooden sword called Peach Blossom.

    Ding Wanqiu held therge tree for a while to catch her breath. Only after eating a medicinal pill did she continue to walk forward. As she walked, she bitterly smiled. ¡°¡±Cultivating for nearly ten years, my temperament is still so unstable. Why did I need to find him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To be injured like this, if you ruin the preparations for the Autumn Festival, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it nor would it be wise.¡±¡±

    In his mind, he thought of the next step he would take. It was like a peerless treasured sword with a sharp momentum. It also contained a domineering and regal aura that could rule the world.

    ¡°¡±This person... is so strange.¡±¡±

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    Qu Liuxi continued to help out while saying, ¡°¡±Somehow, I got into another fight with someone, and my body was full of wounds.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My original injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, and they¡¯ve increased a lot. Howe you don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for yourself?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this how you haven¡¯t lost yet?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s medicine had a faint fragrance to it. Not only did it not have the pungent smell of traditional Chinese medicine, it could even arouse a person¡¯s appetite.

    The ointment was smeared on his body, and there was a trace of coolness in it.

    As soon as the medicine came into contact with his skin, An Zhe felt the burning pain lessen. He could not help but heave a long sigh of relief.

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Is that guy very strong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a bit weaker than me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even worse than you, you can still be injured like this.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s not any better than me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At most, they¡¯ll be evenly divided.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m injured.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean said, ¡°¡±I forgot about it ¡­ But this guy¡¯s cultivation is very strange. How did he burn your body to this state? It¡¯s like he¡¯s hair falling off ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you shut up now, I¡¯ll treat you as a friend.¡±¡±

    Du slimmed down andughed. ¡°¡±But you don¡¯t have to worry. Little Liu¡¯er¡¯s medical skills are peerless in this world. Even after treating you, it¡¯s hard to tell that you¡¯ve been roasted.¡±¡±

    Do you know what the first thing I think about when I see you being roasted like that? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If you dare say you want to find Ziran, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±¡±

    Skinny Duughed out loud: ¡°¡±Why is this person¡¯s cultivation level so strange?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Basically speaking, there are two types of cultivators.¡±¡±

    One could be called an ordinary cultivator, while the other could be called a special cultivator.

    The difference between the two was the perception of the heaven and earth origin energy.

    You, I, Xiao Yezi, and Xiao Liu¡¯er are all ordinary cultivators.

    As for the special cultivators, such as Ding Wanqiu, what they sensed wasn¡¯t all of the heaven and earth origin energy, but some sort of power contained within the energy of the weather.

    For example, some people were very sensitive to water energy, some to fire energy, and some to metal energy.

    ¡°¡±This Ding Wanqiu, his perception of fire Qi is very frightening.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In other words, he is only a cultivator with the power of fire.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±There are specializations in the field of martial arts. On the surface, it seems that ordinary cultivators like us are able to sense the Heaven and Earth origin energy. It sounds rather impressive, but it¡¯s actually not the case.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu¡¯s focus was on the cultivation of an element. Comparatively speaking, she was like a martial artist who had practiced all the arts in her life but was not proficient in everything.

    And Ding Wanqiu seems to have only practiced one weapon for her entire life, often reaching the pinnacle of cultivation. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That is to say, our erudite students can¡¯tpete with them.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t say that. Cultivators don¡¯t have a fixed ranking.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, one thing is certain ¡­ There are more exceptional cultivators above the Small Perfect Stage than the average cultivator. The number of special cultivators is slightly more than the number of ordinary cultivators.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why most of the unique cultivators here are all geniuses?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s basically it. Cultivators like Ding Wanqiu, even if ced in Da Xi, will still be nurtured by the sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s said that the Supreme Pce¡¯s Feng Xiuzhu is even stronger than Ding Wanqiu, so perhaps he is also a special cultivator.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du let out a sigh. ¡°¡±It turns out that possessing too much isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said with a smile, ¡°¡±As I said earlier, in matters of cultivation, how can there be a fixed ranking?¡±¡±

    A cultivator with a single element might progress faster in terms of cultivation because they would focus on tempering their cultivation.

    However, it was not that they didn¡¯t have any ws ¡­ Their cultivation strength was generally less.

    They could cultivate powerful moves, and with a single elemental attack, they could often create the same destructive power as the heaven and earth.

    ¡°¡±But because they only have a sense for a single element, their power savings will be lower than that of ordinary cultivators.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du shook his head. ¡°¡±What use is that? He can kill you in one move. It doesn¡¯t matter how much power you have stored up.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Do you know how powerful Heavenly Realm cultivators are?¡±¡±

    An He continued, ¡°¡±There are two types of Heavenly Realms, the Greater Heaven Realm and the Lesser Heaven Realm.¡±¡±

    In the entire world, there were probably no more than thirty cultivators who had reached the Lesser Heaven stage.

    Even if there were quite a few people who didn¡¯t want to enter society, they would still immerse themselves in cultivation and seclude themselves somewhere.

    Counting all these people, there might not be more than fifty.

    As for the cultivators of the Heaven stage ¡­ as far as I know, they are only suspecting that there is only one possibility. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Holy Emperor of the Great Xi, Chen Nuo.¡±¡±

    The skinny man swallowed his saliva. ¡°¡±Heaven Realm cultivators, there is only one in the world ¡­ No wonder Da Xi is so powerful. Saint King is invincible. Just this alone can protect the stability of the Da Xi River.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Have you ever seen a Heavenly Realm cultivator take action?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you a Heavenly Purposer? Even if you haven¡¯t seen it before, you should know it, right?¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never seen a Great Heaven Stage cultivator take action before, but I do know the legend of a small Heaven Stage expert from the Great Xi.¡±¡±

    About thirty years ago, the barbarians in the southern border of the Great Xi Empire rebelled.

    This was the unprecedented unity of the barbarians from the 18 viges in the Nine Gully Valley. They elected the Barbarian King, sealed off the mountain path, and then announced their departure from the Da Xi world.

    At that time, the Holy Emperor of the Da Xi, Chen Wunuo, appointed Hu Muyu, one of the generals, to lead the army to quell the rebellion.

    The barbarians in the Southern Wilderness relied on the dangerous Zang Lu River, and didn¡¯t think that the army of the Da Xi would be able to fight their way over. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Zang Lu River is very wide, and the river is very urgent. There are beasts roaming about in the daytime, and at night, there is miasma floating on the river. Crossing the river is even harder than ascending the tform.

    At that time, the Barbarian King Abi stood in front of Zang Lu River and hooted, saying that if the army of the Da Xi army could get there, he would surrender.

    Hu Muyu cut the river with a whip, and the water on the upstream side formed a water wall. The highest point was dozens of meters.

    ¡°¡±A huge wave swept towards the barbarians. The barbarians suffered heavy losses.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hu Mu Yu led eight hundred elite soldiers to cross the river, and eight hundred men defeated thirty thousand barbarian soldiers.

    The Barbarian King Abi kneeled down and begged for mercy, saying that he was willing to surrender.

    He said that the barbarians were very important, and that the army of the Da Xi would sneak attack as soon as they could cross the river, and he was willing to fulfill his promise.

    Hu Muyu shook his head. He didn¡¯t ept the barbarian¡¯s surrender, so he killed the Barbarian King Yu Zang Lu River.

    The barbarian poption had been reduced by thirty percent. All the patrons of the eighteen viges of the Nine Ditches were forced to beg for mercy. They were willing to offer up the supreme treasure of the barbarian race, the Heavenly Moon Hook.

    ¡°¡±Since then, the barbarians have never dared to rebel.¡±¡±

    After An Zaiyue finished speaking, Du¡¯s thin face was filled with fascination. ¡°¡±Whipping up the river ¡­ What a domineering air.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My nsmen always thought that the cultivators of the sixteen kingdoms were quite frightening.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From the looks of it, the cultivators of the sixteen kingdoms are nothingpared to the cultivators of the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai continued, ¡°¡±The Grand Xia is too big, so it¡¯s understandable that cultivators should be more powerful.¡±¡±

    There are four generals in the Da Xi family. I¡¯ve only heard about the Hu Mufishes, but I don¡¯t know if the other three are in the Lesser Heaven stage.

    However, someone once said that those who had reached the lesser celestial stage could move mountains and fill the seas, so it was a piece of cake for them tosh at the river.

    But in reality, it wasn¡¯t that outrageous.

    ¡°¡±If we can really move mountains and fill the seas, then we can just go by ourselves if we still need the army.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if we can¡¯t, with Hu Muyu¡¯s strength, we can still kill the Barbarian King.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin replied, ¡°¡±The cultivators of the lesser celestial stage are not immortal. No matter how powerful a person is, he is still at the end of his tether.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t underestimate the barbarians. Why did the humpback fish cross the river with eight hundred elite soldiers?

    Because he was afraid of the barbarian blood beast formation, he used his eight hundred elite soldiers to break the formation.

    Then he smiled, with a bitterness that was hard to detect, ¡°¡±The head of the Great Xi Mana Mantra is also a Lesser Heaven stage expert, but he¡¯s already been killed by someone.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du immediately said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to speak nonsense. The head of the Great Xi is my idol and my target. How could someone like him be easily killed?¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed, ¡°¡±He didn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t die just because you said he didn¡¯t die.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked towards the sky, his eyes filled with yearning and reverence. ¡°¡±When I was in the Illusory Realm, I liked to hear about the legends of the Mages brought by those travelers.¡±¡±

    In my opinion, the first seat of the Shinto is a symbol of justice and justice on earth, an incarnation of the gods.

    At that time, I fantasized about going to the Da Xi city one day and bing his subordinate, getting rid of evil for the people just like him, getting rid of all the evil and injustice. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same if you follow me.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du red at him. ¡°¡±You can¡¯tpare to him!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±If you say you can¡¯t, then you can¡¯t. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s fine.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du turned serious, ¡°¡±Have a good fight, you have to be respectful!¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said to himself, ¡°¡±Why should I fear myself, but he nodded vigorously.¡±¡± From today on, I won¡¯t be able to respect myself. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone has a hero in their hearts. He is the hero I think he is.

    I remember an old traveler who used to say so when I was living in the city.

    Most of the things in this world were dangerous and dirty, like a torrent of sand and sand.

    The first seat was like a battleship, moving backwards in the current.

    Some people say that what he did waspletely defying all of the rules. In truth, however, he was the true great defying power. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±He would be very touched if he heard you say that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why are your eyes red?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m touched too.¡±¡±

    As he said this, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°¡±Who are you looking for?¡±¡±

    That person smiled and said, ¡°¡±I am here to fight for peace. I came from the Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    Old Huo quickly came out, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    The man followed Old Huo in, who went into the house to tell Ann about them, and then invited the man in.

    The man frowned slightly as he entered, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the smell of the medicine in the room.

    But in fact, Qu Liuxi¡¯s ointment was light and not pungent at all.

    ¡°¡±Eunuch An, why are you here?¡±¡±

    This man was the eunuch from the Heavenly Temple, An Chengli.

    ¡°¡±The King asked me toe and see you.¡±¡±

    An Chengli was holding a small gift box in his hand as he ced it on the table. ¡°¡±It seems like you¡¯re not good.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±He was beaten up.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±The person who beat you up isn¡¯t any better ¡­ The King already knows about your fight with Ding Wanqiu. To think that you were able to lie down sofortably. The entire Taichi Training Hall is about to go crazy because of you.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s about to turn into a grand ceremony in the autumn. You¡¯ve injured the number two student in the Taishang training hall, and those Taoist with bulls noses aren¡¯t that easy to pacify.

    ¡°¡±The king has already recruited the people from the Supreme Court into the pce to wipe your ass.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And then?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and co. left the room, leaving only An Chengli and An Zhuo in it.

    An Chengli replied, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no one else. Since you and Ding Wanqiu can fight it out, before the King is happy, he naturally won¡¯t let those Daoist cultivators make things difficult for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Actually, I came for something else ¡­ A few days ago, when ck Turtle and White Tiger¡¯s two battalions got rid of Pang Chunmei and Liu Yuan and Du Zhou, you went?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±I did.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Those people were very unhappy with you, thinking that you were not loyal enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care what they think.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Naturally, you don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to that.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s just that when I was chatting with General Wang Kai-tai today, you seemed to be very interested in Li Changlu? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You want to kill him?¡±¡± he asked.

    An Chengli sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not easy to kill ¡­ But I can help you. There aren¡¯t many people who know him better than I do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    An Chengli replied, ¡°¡±He is my master.¡±¡±

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>

    An Chengli nced at An Zhe. ¡°¡±You¡¯re not even giving me a cup of tea?¡±¡±

    When the tea was ready, he poured a cup for himself and leaned back with the cup in his hand.

    He seemed to be very rxed here, but in the pce, his back was always bent.

    Humans were different from humans. An Zhe had seen Li Changlu bending his waist at all times, and he had also seen An Chengli bending his waist at all times.

    There was a huge difference between these two people.

    Li Changlu bent his body, purely bowing and kowtowing.

    As for An Chengli, he bent his body as if he was on guard at all times.

    ¡°¡±The tea is so rotten.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re so rich, why don¡¯t you buy some good tea?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±The more expensive the tea, the less tasty it will be. I like the stronger one.¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled and shook his head. ¡°¡±I won¡¯t enjoy my life even if I have money. I¡¯ll send someone to bring you a packet of new tea when I get back to the pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Every year, the people of the Gao n will buy good tea from the Da Xi and send it to the Heavenly Temple and the Embroidery Pce. Each time I get exposed to the light, I can get a few bags of it.¡±¡±

    He ced the teacup down, ¡°¡±Now tell me about Li Changlu, you also know that us people entering the pce has something inmon with entering the sect, and that is to get to know a master.¡±¡±

    In a ce like the pce, it was much more dangerous than the sects.

    It¡¯s easy to get things done with a master.

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu and I entered the pce in the same year, and we are the same master.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned. Just a moment ago, An Chengli said that Li Changlu was his master, and now he said that the two were the same master. It was obvious that there was some contradiction between them.

    An Chengli seemed to be able to see through his doubts, andughed at himself, ¡°¡±But Li Changlu knows how to operate. When he follows master, he will make master happy.¡±¡±

    I was different. When I first entered the pce, I was very submissive. I didn¡¯t pay attention to words or expressions, nor did I kiss ass. Thus, Master treated me coldly.

    ¡°¡±Later, Master angered the empress dowager because of a major matter that he didn¡¯t do well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    An Chengli smiled. ¡°¡±You are really curious ¡­ When a prince arrived at the Da Xi that year, Big Yan naturally didn¡¯t dare to treat him slowly.¡±¡±

    During a banquet, my master identally spilled a ss of wine on the Prince¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°¡±At that time, the empress dowager trusted my master. In the brocade pce, my master was the best.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, no matter what happens, everyone has to see the asion. That cup of tea ended my master¡¯s future and also ended his life.¡±¡±

    He felt that this wasn¡¯t a big deal. At that time, he bent down to wipe it off for His Highness Duke of Qin, but in the end, the prince said ¡­ that it was fine if the wine wasn¡¯t dirty.

    You¡¯re dirty. Get out of here. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli shook his head. ¡°¡±My master has always been spoiled by the empress dowager, so he was about to leave in a huff.¡±¡±

    As a result of this, the Empress sent for him to be beaten forty times in public.

    Forty tablets, my master was originally arrogant because he was favored by others, so he was not very popr in the brocade pce.

    Which of the torturing eunuchs had not been bullied by him?

    ¡°¡±So, those forty tes, they¡¯re pretty much solid.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He is also an uncultivable person. After taking forty bs, he has almost lost half of his life.

    After all, those people knew they couldn¡¯t really beat him to death, or else the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself.

    When Li Changlu and I helped Master back, Master scolded us as we walked.

    Li Changlu gave me a look that I did not understand at the time.

    Li Changlu red at me and scolded me for not looking for medicine for my master. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I rushed out to find some medicine. When I came back, Li Changlu was crying while hugging his master¡¯s corpse. He was crying his heart out.

    ¡°¡±I asked what was going on, he said that Master was humiliated and couldn¡¯t think of a way tomit suicide ¡­ Hehe, I was also a fool then. I clearly saw the big bloody hole on Master¡¯s forehead and the handprint on Master¡¯s neck, but I actually believed Li Changlu¡¯s words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the more I thought about it, the more I realized that it was Li Changlu who killed my master.

    Later, the Empress Mother promoted Li Changlu.

    ¡°¡±And Li Changlu knew that I had already understood what had happened that day, so he forced me to acknowledge him as my master. If he didn¡¯t, he said he would find a way to kill me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said politely, ¡°¡±Although I¡¯m a bit stupid, I know when to lower my head.¡±¡±

    So I epted Li Changlu as my master. Because of this, the people in the brocade pce mocked and ridiculed me for a whole year. ¡°¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Do you know why they didn¡¯t mock me afterwards?¡±¡±

    Anjou shook his head.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Because I became one of the King¡¯s people, he promoted me to be an imperial eunuch.¡±¡±

    An Chengli took a sip of tea. The tea was not good, so it was very bitter.

    Because of the bitter tea, he felt that his mouth was no longer bitter. ¡°¡±It just so happened that the Empress Mother needed to be ced beside the King. I knew that this was the only chance I had to break away from Li Changlu¡¯s control, so I ran to rmend it.¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect the empress dowager to actually agree and let me go to the Heavenly Temple.

    ¡°¡±Of course the king knew that I was sent by the empress dowager to keep an eye on him, so he intentionally promoted me, a young eunuch who didn¡¯t know anything, to be an imperial eunuch. Of course, he also acted for the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    An Chengli was thirsty, so he finished the tea in one gulp. ¡°¡±Therefore, no one in the embroidered pce dared to mock me again.¡±¡±

    His posture was elegant, so elegant that even the harshest court official could find no fault with it.

    An Zaiyue suddenly realized that a person could change so much.

    The imposing aura of a young eunuch could be seen on his body.

    An Chengli seemed to sense An Zhe¡¯s gaze, but he also misunderstood An Zhe¡¯s expression.

    ¡°¡±I know you must be thinking why a person sent by the empress dowager like me has be the emperor¡¯s confidante ¡­ I know you¡¯re not stupid, so you only need to think carefully to understand the crux of this matter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because you don¡¯t want to die.¡±¡±

    An Chengliughed out loud. ¡°¡±Just say that you¡¯re not an idiot. That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±¡±

    If I tell this to the fools, they must think, my God, that you betrayed the Empress and betrayed Li Changlu, they will kill you.

    Yes, but that¡¯s what people think.

    ¡°¡±However, I don¡¯t want to live in fear every day, nor do I want to die at Her Majesty¡¯s hands without knowing when.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the only way?¡±¡±

    Of course, I¡¯m not more obedient. My master is not obedient?

    He was dead.

    ¡°¡±So the only way is, of course, to make the Empress Dowager fall and Li Changlu fall. Only then can I be truly safe.¡±¡±

    His little finger was upturned, more beautiful than a woman¡¯s orchid fingers.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Is An-Cheng-Li a viin?

    No, he was just a man who wanted to change the future with his own abilities.

    Was there a mistake with An Chengli¡¯s choice?

    It wasn¡¯t really, but there were even some resolute ones that were somewhat valiant.

    ¡°¡±Since the King has let you enter the Vermillion Bird Camp, you might not know what the Vermillion Bird Camp is.¡±¡±

    An Chengli took a sip of tea and said, ¡°¡±This is a big n. The people involved and the matters involved are incalcble.¡±¡±

    And the King is deliberately making you an important part of the Vermillion Bird Camp, but the King feels that he does not feel your loyalty to him.

    You should know how much pressure the King has to protect you, even to give you a higher position, a better future.

    ¡°¡±What do you think you should do in return?¡±¡±

    Anne shrugged her shoulders.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know much about the martial arts world, but I¡¯ve heard some things about it.¡±¡±

    It is said that a man who wants to go into the mountains and be a new member of a band of bandits is not a casual man.

    What was that word?

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ vote.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a small bandit group, and the neers want to vote for them. What do you think you should do now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can I opt out?¡±¡± he asked.

    An Chengli smiled, and his smile was especially bright. ¡°¡±Do you think that after I said these words to you, you still have any room to retreat?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You know my past and my thoughts, and you also know the King¡¯s thoughts, so you only have one way left to go.¡±¡±

    He looked at the teacup in his hand and smudged his face with the steam.

    You can kill people in anger for others, or you can go through fire and water for others. Can¡¯t you just make up your mind for yourself once?

    You should know that since the King wants to use you, and he wants to use you, it means that he already cares about you a lot.

    The Star Condensation Department was the military¡¯s property, so Zhuang Feifei was a member of the military. So the military didn¡¯t know about Zhuang Fei Fei Fei killing Su Feiyun, and Chen Zaiyan was the only one who knew about it.

    ¡°¡±Since Chen Zaiyan knows, then of course the King will know as well.¡±¡±

    An Zhan also wanted tough, because the threat of An Chengli was a little too low.

    An Zeng did not smile, and even made a contemtive expression.

    He was deep in thought, not because of An Chengli¡¯s threat, of course, but because he had discovered an opportunity.

    He hade to Fang Cengcheng because two things had to be solved.

    The first was Auntie Ye. She had been rescued from the Heavenly Prison. Although the escape n was not perfect, it had, after all,e to an end.

    The second thing was about fighting for his own safety. He wanted revenge.

    Some people said that the grudge of killing one¡¯s father and stealing one¡¯s wife was the most unforgettable thing.

    Actually, there was an even more unforgettable thing, and that was that he had been killed ¡­ This was a paradox. After being killed, what could not ept it?

    Anjou was killed, but he did not die.

    Therefore, his desire for revenge was more direct and passionate, and that was for himself.

    He now knew that his enemy was his former friend Prince Da Xi, Chen Chong. However, Chen Zhong was the main culprit, and there were many aplices as well.

    If An Zhe wanted revenge, he would have to search bit by bit.

    His power wasn¡¯t good yet, so he couldn¡¯t go to the Da Xi.

    But he could find out who was involved in the Yan Dynasty, and then find one to get rid of the other.

    Now that An Chengli had said these words on behalf of Mu Changyan, from his attitude, it could be said that he was a threat to the conflict. But now that he epted it ¡­ because he also needed such an identity to pursue what happened back then.

    An Chengli saw that An Zeng didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and continued, ¡°¡±It¡¯s no problem for a man to be a little tougher. Although I¡¯m no longer aplete man, I know the importance of the word ¡®backbone¡¯ to a man.¡±¡±

    If a man lost his backbone, he might as well be a dog biting for his bones.

    However, there was no conflict between their courage and their future.

    What I said before seemed a bit unpleasant, but it was precisely because I wanted to be honest with you that I said it.

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s anyone else, I just need to outline a bright future for him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not the same to you. You¡¯re important.

    ¡°¡±If you think that agreeing to me now is a sign of discouragement for you, then I¡¯ll give you time to think about it. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±¡±

    He stood up, put down the teacup and said, ¡°¡±Later, I will ask someone to give you a package of three thousand sprouts per catty.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue smiled as he expressed his gratitude, ¡°¡±What if I get addicted to it and can¡¯t get used to my bitter tea?¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±When you get used to drinking the lotus heart and the Da Hong Pao, don¡¯t you know what to do?¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed as well, ¡°¡±Eunuch An, take care.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded and slowly walked out of the room.

    When he reached the door, he turned around and nced at An Zeng, then asked, ¡°¡±Does your family have a very powerful medicinal master, and even a girl?¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned.

    An Chengli pointed at the bandages on An Zhe¡¯s body. ¡°¡±Ding Wanqiu¡¯s strength is very strong. Your injuries don¡¯t seem to affect you much, so your family should have a very strong pharmacist.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for why I know it¡¯s a girl ¡­ It¡¯s because the bow was tied beautifully.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at it and could not help but smile bitterly.

    Before An Chengli left, An Zhe suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Is Li Changlu enough?¡±¡±

    An Chengli asked, ¡°¡±Is what enough?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Vote your name.¡±¡±

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>

    What could be better than doing what you¡¯re supposed to do sneakily in public?

    There should be.

    While he was thinking about how to write from Li Changlu, An Chengli came over to give him a pen on behalf of the King of Swallow, and a piece of paper to tell him that whatever he did in this essay, he would get full marks for everything he wrote.

    Old Huo said that the destiny of the peaceful struggles was extremely strange. Sometimes, the luck that came with it would be inexplicable.

    Old Huo had always been worried that such luck would lead to some bad results, but now, didn¡¯t the bad results alwayse?

    Li Changlu

    An Zhan looked at An Chengli¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The country gave me a fair chance to take revenge for my personal grudges.

    It was as if a person was very hungry and casually walking into a luxurious restaurant while calcting what he should eat.

    The owner of the restaurant ran over and stuffed a card into his hand without any exnation ¡­ It was a Supreme Card. As long as you came, you would be free to eat and drink for the rest of your life.

    The following days were especially quiet. No one seemed to pay attention to the inexplicablepetition between An Zeng and Ding Wanqiu.

    However, this matter had unquestionably already spread throughout the entire Fang Beng City, and severalrge sects and academies had already begun to have their own thoughts.

    Comparatively speaking, the Martial Academies had no advantage over the Grand Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Dao Court.

    The geniuses of both the Great Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Dao Court were going out one after another, such as Su Feihun, Tang Fangniu, and Li Thirteen.

    Like Xiuxiu Feng, Ding Wanqiu, Han Ruo.

    On the other hand, Nie Qing was the only one who¡¯d appeared in the past four years. Now, there was finally someone who could help the academy raise its spirits. Even if the Dean of the academy didn¡¯t like arguing, he had no choice but to pay more attention.

    Actually, on the same night after the fight between An Zaiyue and Ding Wanqiu, Yan Ji and Chang Huan were discussing whether or not there was a way to send An Zaihe into the battle of Fang Yuan and Diao Kui.

    Although Nie Qing had ascended three floors, had some admirable Gold rank cultivation techniques on the third floor, and also a purple-rank cultivation technique that made people kneel down in worship, Nie Qing was still only a single person.

    Chang Huan¡¯s attitude was particrly opposed to this.

    Chang Huan felt that instead of putting in all of his effort into bringing An Zaizhan into the battle, allowing An Zhe to fight against a true genius like Su Feifeng, he might as well give him four years of growth.

    Four yearster, even the Grand Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Dao Pce would still produce many talented individuals.

    For the time being, he had no interest in these things.

    He didn¡¯t have that much of a reputation and status. It wasn¡¯t that he had no desire, of course, because he had reached heights that others might never have been able to reach.

    In fact, could the achievements of those who were regarded as the chosen sons of heaven bepared to those who had once achieved the achievements of An Zhe in the future?

    All that Anshou needed to do now was to find the answer from Li Changlu.

    On the fifth day after An Chengli¡¯s arrival, An Zhe felt that he could leave the house. He and Du sauntered around with Little Seven.

    Auntie Ye was still in the healing phase, so Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye didn¡¯t follow.

    Skinny Du suddenly thought of a question, ¡°¡±An Zeng, there are different levels of cultivation, but do you know it yourself?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Think about it, when our cultivation reaches a certain level, we will naturally rise to a higher realm. We don¡¯t seem to know why.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±This question of yours is the same as who I am and why I am still alive. It is an eternal problem.¡±¡±

    To put it simply, the human body itself is constructed in such a way that you can think of it as a straight corridor, but there are countless doors in this corridor.

    Your progress is like opening a door.

    ¡°¡±When you are one year old, you can open the door. When you are two years old, you can open the door to two years old ¡­ Inparison, you can open the door to the Ascending Realm and the Sumeru Realm to the Ascending Realm.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why the door doesn¡¯t open on its own.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But what are you doing in pursuit of autonomy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. I just can¡¯t control myself.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what kind of power it is for a true great cultivator to take action.¡±¡±

    An Xuan continued, ¡°¡±That day in Heavenly Temple, when the people of You Country assassinated the Yan Wang and the empress dowager, I saw ¡­ when that stone essence spirit came out, I thought the Yan Emperor and empress dowager would die for sure.¡±¡±

    Fortunately, it was only a stone essence spirit that was eager to be born. If he cultivated for another thousand years, he would be invincible.

    ¡°¡±Even though he¡¯s a thousand years earlier, and his body is not in a good condition, and his intelligence is not yet full, he is still so powerful that it is suffocating.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t they say that an old reverend had captured the stone essence spirit?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s just a way of speaking to themon people. In fact, it¡¯s the Empyrean Terminus Pce¡¯s grand formation transforming into a human form.¡±¡±

    It was said that a lesser celestial expert had appeared in the Yan Kingdom, but he had already passed away a hundred years ago.

    He expected that the formation was created by that lesser celestial expert before he died to seal his own cultivation.

    However, this sort of formation would cause damage once.

    ¡°¡±Even if it doesn¡¯t open, with the passage of time, the power that is sealed within the formation will gradually decrease.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t there that day. I really want to see the glory of those extreme cultivators.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Not really. In fact, that stone essence spirit was very powerful. It was only restricted by the blood curse cast by the people of You Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If he were to continue unscrupulously, the Empyrean Terminus Pce¡¯s grand formation might not be able to suppress him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about the stone essence?¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought back to the red light he saw before he fainted and felt that it was somewhat familiar.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. I feel like it was stolen from the Empyrean Terminus Pce¡¯s array. However, the news that came out from the Empyrean Terminus Pce was that the stone essence spirit escaped.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If no one has control over that thing then I don¡¯t know what kind of disaster it will cause.¡±¡±

    Anjou shook his head.

    Xiao Qidao listened quietly at the side, then pulled on An Xin¡¯speting sleeves and pointed at the candied fruits seller not far away.

    An Zhan smiled and walked over to buy three skewers.

    Two grown men and a young man were wandering the streets, nibbling candied gourds.

    At the same time, on the second floor of the academy.

    Ding Shengxia was searching for something like a madman. With his qualifications, he could only climb up to the second floor, although he could participate in the Qualifying Competition based on his strength.

    However, he had given up on his years of umtion in the Grand Cauldron Academy and would only be a freshman once he entered the academy.

    No matter how strong or how talented you are, ording to the rules of the academy, you can at most enter the second floor of the academy.

    Furthermore, he was not allowed to stay for more than two hours, and he was not allowed to bring his cultivation technique out of the library.

    ¡°¡±There must be!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes were red like a hungry beast.

    He had already looked through all the cultivation techniques in the Ding n. He knew that those cultivation techniques were of no use to the An n.

    Last night, he forced his father, Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Ding Yi, to go to the Supreme Court to ask for more medicinal pills. In his anxiety, Ding Mai told him that the medicinal pills were not bought at all, but rather that his brother, Ding Wanqiu, was rewarded to him at the Supreme Court.

    Not only did Ding Shengxia not feel grateful, but instead, it felt like he had been deceived. Everyone was humiliating him.

    ¡°¡±I want to go up to the third floor!¡±¡±

    Standing in the middle of a pile of books, Ding Shengxia suddenly raised her head to look at the stairs and then rushed over with big strides.

    A young woman who was sitting on a chair at the corner of the stairs and reading a book looked up at him indifferently. She then lowered her head and continued reading, ¡°¡±You are not qualified to go up to the third floor.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia bellowed, ¡°¡±I¡¯ming!¡±¡±

    He stepped forward and was about to ascend the stairs.

    The young woman didn¡¯t raise her eyes as she raised her left hand. Her thumb, middle finger, and index finger moved a few times as she mouthed a single word, ¡°¡±Binding!¡±¡±

    Weng!

    Ding Shengxia felt like a thunderp had sounded in his mind, causing his mind to go nk for a moment.

    His vision went ck, and his body instantly lost its freedom.

    It was as if dozens of bells were ringing in his mind at the same time, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly. However, it was difficult for him to move an inch.

    One of his feet had been lifted, and he was frozen in that position.

    A momentter, his clothes were already soaked in sweat.

    It was as if a knife had been stabbed into his ears, and a pair of hands reached from his ears to his head.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back and recite your first offense.¡±¡±

    The young woman raised her head and calmly looked at Ding Shengxia, ¡°¡±So anxious. Be careful not to let your anger attack your heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if you train in martial arts, you may go berserk.¡±¡±

    As the sound of her voice faded, Ding Shengxia¡¯s body suddenly rxed and then fell to the ground with a plop.

    Sweat dripped from his face and soon soaked the wooden floor.

    ¡°¡±Thank ¡­ Mr Xie.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia struggled to stand up. She held onto the handrail of the stairs with both hands, barely preventing herself from falling down again.

    He took a while to adjust his condition before all the blood in his body flowed smoothly. He then turned around and walked back to the bookshelf, step by step.

    ¡°¡±Could I trouble you to put back the books you just threw away? Try to be as light as possible.¡±¡±

    What is useless to you may be a treasure to others. ¡°¡±

    The young woman said from behind Ding Shengxia, ¡°¡±The ancient well doesn¡¯t ripple.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He simply couldn¡¯t find out how powerful this young woman was, but he was sure that even if there were twenty of him, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.

    He picked up the books that he had pulled off the bookshelf one by one and put them back in the bookshelf.

    As he picked up thest book, his fingertips suddenly hurt.

    He looked down and found that something had pierced his finger. A drop of blood oozed out from the tiny pinhole, bright red.

    It was just an ordinary beginner cultivation technique. If graded ording to its grade, it would barely qualify as an entry level martial art.

    There were some pictures of wild beasts on the cover. The lines were rough, but it was just a shape.

    There were three words on the map: ¡°¡±Beast Hunt¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia had just gone through this thing and it was filled with pictures of attacks from wild beasts. Combined with the power of his cultivation, it was quite sharp and nimble.

    However, this item might still be of some help to cultivators in the Ascending Realm, but to those in the Xumi Realm, it was no different from the movements of the elderly when they were exercising their body.

    Ding Shengxia originally wanted to put the book back and leave, but the young woman gave him a lot of pressure.

    But just as he was about to put the book back, he found that the drop of blood on his finger had turned into a red line. Like a tiny spirit snake, he climbed up the book and then entered the pages.

    Ding Shengxia quickly opened the book and started searching page by page. Finally, she found her own drop of blood on page 19.

    However, that drop of blood had already turned into a shallow pattern. He subconsciously reached out his hand and felt it. His fingertips felt pain once again as blood uncontrobly gushed out from his fingertips.

    At the beginning, it was a red line that gradually turned into a small river of blood as thick as a chopstick that flowed into the page.

    What was even more terrifying was that the pages were not wet.

    Suddenly, a very ear-piercing voice appeared in Ding Shengxia¡¯s mind.

    The voice was so loud that Ding Shengxia was frightened to the point that her face paled.

    He looked around, but on the second floor there was only him and the young woman who was still reading quietly.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve opened a door, and this door has everything you want. Are you ready toe in?¡±¡±

    His voice echoed in his mind, like a great bell.

    I ¡­

    Ding Shengxia opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He saw a malevolent face on the page, with the words Neen tattooed on its forehead.

    ¡°¡±I am the Neen, who led you into the Devil.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t evade, answer my question first ¡­ Do you hate it in your heart?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, then she nodded heavily.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>

    Ding Shengxia felt like he was going crazy. That voice echoed in his mind. He felt fear seeping through every single one of his pores.

    Neen?

    What are the Neen Devils?

    He lowered his head and looked at the page. The malevolent expression on his face gradually changed. A blurry figure appeared on the page. ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    The figure stretched out his hand and reached out from the page to grab Ding Shengxia¡¯s cor. Then, he pulled her into the page.

    The young woman standing at the corner of the stairs slightly frowned. She looked sideways and found Ding Shengxia was staring at a book in her hands with her head lowered, not moving at all.

    Although she felt that Ding Shengxia¡¯s atmosphere was a bit chaotic, she only thought that Ding Shengxia still hadn¡¯t calmed down, so she didn¡¯t mind and looked away.

    Ding Shengxia felt like he was being dragged far away by that hand, as if he had left this world.

    The surroundings were filled with chaotic light, making his eyes especially unsightly.

    Then he felt himself fall heavily to the ground, and when he looked up, he saw a mountain in front of him.

    The trees were sparse, the grass scarce, and the greyish ck rocks were the dominant hue of the ce, thick as metal.

    At the highest point of the mountain, there seemed to be a statue. It looked like a wolf with wings spread out.

    In front of him was a cave. On both sides of the cave entrance, there were two stone pirs that were as thick as two people. On the stone pirs, there were carved wolf carvings with wings on their ribs.

    These wolves seemed very big. Other than their normal eyes, they also had a vertical eye on their forehead.

    The door of the cave was open, and there were tworge ck doors. On the left side of the door, there were two words carved on it: Neen. On the right side, there were two words: Paradise.

    Neen heavenly passages?

    Ding Shengxia felt like she was dreaming. Everything seemed so unreal.

    But there was a strong curiosity driving him, and he could not help but walk forward, through the open doors.

    On both sides of the wall were ck stone walls. There were many murals on the stone walls, and they were quite colorful and colorful.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s attention was focused on the cave, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the murals painted on the wall.

    He only took a cursory nce and vaguely felt that the mural described a war.

    If there was a war, there would be contradictions. Now, the sixteen kingdoms were fighting and killing every year, so Ding Shengxia wasn¡¯t interested in war.

    He carefully walked forward, and after walking for about a hundred meters, he saw a deep trench in front of him, so deep that one could not see the bottom.

    There was a stone bridge on the ditch. It wasn¡¯t very long, about ten meters in length.

    However, when Ding Shengxia walked onto the stone bridge, she realized that the stone bridge was not built by piling up stone, but by carving a huge rock ¡­ What kind of supernatural technique was that?

    After walking across the stone bridge, he saw a sea of flowers.

    The ravine was only ten meters wide, but when he was at the stone bridge, he couldn¡¯t see the other side. A dense fog covered the ravine.

    Through the fog, across the stone bridge, suddenly open.

    He thought it was still part of the cave, but when he arrived, he realized that it was a wilderness.

    Flowers everywhere, identical flowers, no second species, all a kind of red, flowers likenterns made of velvet.

    Flowers have few leaves but long stems.

    Each of them had only one flower, and their height and height were almost the same.

    Hence looking from afar, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a sea of flowers at all, but a sea of blood.

    At this moment, Ding Shengxia had the thought of retreat. He began to regret walking in.

    However, when he turned around, he discovered that the stone bridge was gone.

    He quickly walked to the edge of the ditch and discovered that theva below was boiling.

    Ding Shengxia turned pale with fright and immediately leaped in the direction she came from.

    The thickyer of fog that was floating above the ravine seemed to have turned into a copper and iron wall.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s head heavily hit the wall and then fell back to the ground.

    His face was pale, and he felt he was in hell.

    ¡°¡±Now that we¡¯re here, you have no way back.¡±¡±

    His voice came from the depths of the sea of flowers. Ding Shengxia braced herself and walked towards the direction where the voice came from.

    There was no path in the sea of flowers. He walked forward, and the flowers automatically moved away. After he passed by, the flowers returned to their original position.

    Ding Shengxia felt like he had walked for a year, but when he looked back, he could still see the stone bridge appearing again.

    However, the fog became more erratic, as if there was a ball of white shadow moving back and forth.

    In a split-second, Ding Shengxia¡¯s mind buzzed, and cold sweat instantly soaked his clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t a fog at all. It was the spirits of the dead.

    One dead spirit after another gathered in the deep trenches, forming a fog.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s teeth were chattering. It was as if her entire body had fallen into an ice cave. Her blood was freezing.

    Fear. Ever since he was young, he had never been as afraid as he was today.

    He was worried that if he took another step, he would be one of the ghosts trapped in the mist.

    However, the sea of flowers soon came to an end, and a ck castle appeared in front of them.

    It seemed to be dozens of meters tall, and looked even more like an abandoned tower.

    The gate of the castle was open, and three words were carved on the door... Neen.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s legs were trembling as she walked to the door, then she stuck her head in to take a look.

    Inside was a street that was not considered spacious. It was deserted.

    Broken houses, fallen city bricks, withered trees, a ck crow on the tree.

    Crow¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and she stared at him coldly.

    A middle-aged man wearing a white schrly robe was standing under the withered tree, facing Ding Shengxia.

    He did not look malevolent at all. There was even a refined and handsome look to his face.

    This person didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of danger on him, which slightly lessened the fear in Ding Shengxia¡¯s heart.

    The middle-aged man held a book in his hand, as if he had already read more than half of it.

    The crow flew down from the dead tree andnded on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder. It was still coldly staring at Ding Shengxia.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid,e and sit.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man beckoned to Ding Shengxia, and then a table and chair appeared in front of him.

    Not wood, not stone, but bone.

    The stools were made of bones, and the tables were made of skulls.

    There was a fine jade wine jug and wine cup on the table, the color of the bone was so harmonious.

    The middle-aged man in white clothes and the crow on his shoulder formed a stark contrast.

    ck castles, ck dead trees, but white bones.

    The middle-aged man sat down first, then pointed at the stool in front of him. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re already here, what are you afraid of?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia trembled as she walked over. First, she humbly bowed, then she dared to sit on the white bone stool.

    At that moment, he felt as if countless bony hands were grabbing him from under his buttocks.

    ¡°¡±This ce is very secretive, the woman in the library outside won¡¯t be able to detect it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Her strength is extraordinary, but she¡¯s far from being able to detect my existence.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man put down the book and looked at Ding Shengxia with a smile.

    His smile was kind and kind, and there was even tenderness in his eyes.

    ¡°¡±Why ¡­ bring me here?¡±¡±

    Where is this?

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia asked nervously.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile made his heart feel more at ease. It was a magic that he was unable to resist.

    Especially that middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, they actually had a light that made him sink into depravity.

    ¡°¡±Because you and I are fated.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°¡±You left a Blood Citation on that book, but Blood Citation has brought you here.¡±¡±

    This is the Neen Wondends of the Fallen Demon Realm. I am the master of this ce, the Neen Devils.

    You don¡¯t seem to know anything about devils.

    But there is one thing you do not know, and that is that the Devil lives with you all the time.

    Themonce people on the street may be members of the Devil. ¡°¡±

    He nced at Ding Shengxia and continued, ¡°¡±I said that fate had brought us together because I felt the hatred in your heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All hatred and hatred are fated to meet me.¡±¡±

    He looked into Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°¡±Tell me, what is the name of the person you hate?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia bit her lips and replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a peaceful fight!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°¡±A person who is stronger than you in every aspect, suppressing you in every aspect, and tearing your self-esteem apart at any time?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia hesitated for a moment before she nodded heavily in the end.

    The middle-aged man said softly, ¡°¡±I also hate people like him the most. Why should he be stronger than you?¡±¡±

    If it was because of natural talent, why was his natural talent inferior to his?

    If it was because of his background, why was it inferior to his?

    ¡°¡±But the truth is, there¡¯s no reason why it should be true. It¡¯s only true if you lose.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia loudly shouted, ¡°¡±I must tear him into pieces!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man slowly shook his head, ¡°¡±The devil never swears, because directly doing it means more than swearing.

    If you are willing to take me as your master, I can make you be stronger, so you can casually step on the person you hate under your feet and make him unreachable.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t doubt my ability. Do you see those ghosts on the ravine?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia nodded.

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°¡±Those are the people who once thought they could look down on me. If there¡¯s one, I¡¯ll kill one of them.¡±¡±

    A man does not need to leave his opponent any path of survival, if mercy is what Zen people would do.

    I don¡¯t remember how many people died in my hands.

    It is because of the bones of my men that I have be someone who can despise others. ¡°¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at Ding Shengxia. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you want to be such a person?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia hesitated, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people. I just want to kill An Zou.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°¡±How can there be any innocence or innocence in this world? As long as it is in front of you, you will all deserve to die.¡±¡±

    Their original sin was to block the way.

    Anyone who got in the way would die.

    The man you speak of, the one called Anjou, is the one who stands in your way.

    Didn¡¯t you notice yourself that he has broken your heart?

    You be unconfident, confused about the future, and you feel like a loser, don¡¯t you? ¡°¡±

    Ding Shengxia nodded. ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°¡±Kneel down and kneel before me. I will ept you as my disciple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, you will be the sole disciple of the 19 Demons of the Fallen Demon Realm.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia was still hesitating, but the hatred in his heart gradually made him lose his sanity.

    He stood up and knelt down with a thump, ¡°¡±I beg master to let me be stronger!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged manughed heartily. When he opened his mouth, his bright red tongue was like a snake that was about to make a move.

    ¡°¡±I can give you power. I can give you a power that you can¡¯t even imagine.

    However, even though you are already my disciple, I cannot give you power for no reason.

    ¡°¡±Between you and me, we need a contract.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia asked, ¡°¡±What contract?¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to live forever?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia nodded, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up and walked to Ding Shengxia. He leaned over and said, ¡°¡±Then give me your heart. I will protect it.¡±¡±

    As long as I don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die.

    In this world, the people who can kill me are few and far between. Thus, as long as I live, you will also live forever. ¡°¡±

    Ding Shengxia was so scared that she started to retreat in fear, ¡°¡±How ¡­ how can I give you my heart? If I give it to you, I will die ¡­ Master ¡­ don¡¯t joke with me.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile was still so gentle. ¡°¡±Why would I joke with my beloved disciple?¡±¡±

    He suddenly stretched out his hand and pierced Ding Shengxia¡¯s chest with a poof. Then, he took out his heart that was still beating.

    He casually broke a bone from the white bone stool and stuffed it into Ding Shengxia¡¯s heart, then he put the heart into his sleeve and said, ¡°¡±I gave you an indestructible body, then I gave you the cultivation method of my Neen Demons.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Fallen Demon Realm will definitely rise again.¡±¡±

    On that withered ck tree, a small, bright red flower suddenly bloomed.

    It was so strange whenpared to the withered tree.

    When he opened his eyes, he found that he was still in the bookstore.

    He touched his chest in fear and found that there was no wound.

    Then, he discovered a small scroll in his hand. With a pale face, he kept the scroll and quickly left.

    When the young woman at the foot of the stairs saw Ding Shengxia leaving in a hurry, she lowered her head and started reading again.

    After a moment she raised her head again, and between her eyebrows she asked, ¡°¡±Why can¡¯t you feel his heart beating?¡±¡±

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>

    While the three of them, An Zeng and Du were walking around the streets eating and drinking, Ding Shengxia had a nightmare.

    Perhaps no one would have thought that there would actually be such a person in the Martial Arts Academy.

    Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t understand what the Neen Demons were and what the Fallen Demon World was when she fled.

    He only felt that he was entangled in a nightmare. He wanted to get rid of it, but he was also attracted by the promise in the nightmare, and was unwilling to get rid of it.

    Xiao Qidao quickly finished his candied fruits and asked An Zhe, ¡°¡±Big Brother An Zeng, what are you bringing me around for?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and replied, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, do you know that your identity is very special?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So, this is not to take you shopping, but to bring you to know Fang Guancheng.¡±¡±

    You know you are special, but you don¡¯t know why.

    One day, you may be caught up in one of the biggest dissension in the country.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, not only must you protect your big brother Fatty and everyone else, you must also learn to protect yourself.¡±¡±

    Little Seven habitually reached out his hand to grab An Zou¡¯s. ¡°¡±I will!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So from today onwards, I will bring you out for a stroll every day to familiarize you with this city.¡±¡±

    If therees a day when you¡¯re in danger and we can¡¯t protect you in time, you¡¯re on your own.

    Remember these streets, remember where to hide, where to hide for the time being.

    so that you don¡¯t slip into a cul-de-sac when you¡¯re being chased, and of course no cul-de-sac can stop you.

    However, to cultivators, the meaning of a dead end is not those walls, but the people who use the terrain to intercept you. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded. Although he didn¡¯t understand it very well, he knew that he had to remember what his big brother An Zhe said.

    The three of them ate as they walked, seemingly aimlessly.

    When they reached the East Ninth Avenue, An Zaidao said to Xiao Qidao, ¡°¡±Let Big Brother Fatty take you shopping. Brother An Zeng wants to meet a friend and will be looking for you in a while.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded. ¡°¡±Then hurry up ande.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du held Xiao Qidao¡¯s hand and pointed to a three story building in front of them. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take you there to y.¡±¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked in the butt by An Zhe.

    Skinny Duughed embarrassedly. ¡°¡±What a joke ¡­ Just a joke.¡±¡±

    He quickly left with Little Seven. When he passed by the building, Little Seven looked at the que: ¡°¡±Yi Hong Lou.¡±¡±

    An Chou smiled at the way Du ran away awkwardly. Then he turned around and walked into the restaurant opposite Yi Hong Lou.

    This restaurant was called the Drunk Immortal Restaurant. Many ces had such a name. Most of the time, it was just a coincidence because many people thought that the Drunken Immortal Restaurant had a good name.

    On the window seat on the second floor, a young noble Rise to the Clouds sat waiting for an argument.

    ¡°¡±Good skin.¡±¡±

    Anjou sat down and smiled.

    That young master was Zhong Jiuge, a person whobined both beauty and trickery.

    Zhong Jiuge could only reveal some of his true personality when he was in front of An Zaiyue.

    To be honest, he seemed to have gained a lot of new insights about deception after going to the Da Xi city.

    To the people of the Thousand Gates, the most basic requirement was to act as they please.

    This was only the initial stage, and at the advanced stage, it would be... ¡®Whatever you pretend to be¡¯ would be ¡®what you pretend to be¡¯.

    ¡°¡±No matter how good your skin is, you still have to take care of it.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took out a round and t metal box and said, ¡°¡±This is the skincare lotion of the Treasure Hall, do you want it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you a box.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You must be taking other people¡¯s benefits.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge solemnly said, ¡°¡±How can I ask for the benefits? I¡¯ll be responsible for promoting their things. They will give me some free items and also get a half price coupon.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My biggest dream is to open a shop one day, and all thedies in the city wille here to buy things.¡±¡±

    An Zhan fished out a silver note from his sleeve. ¡°¡±Take it away.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re making it hard for me to ept you. How can I have you as the boss? You can be content with whatever your subordinates say. Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that true?¡±¡±

    Then he put the notes away. ¡°¡±But I like it.¡±¡±

    He looked at Anjou and said, ¡°¡±But then, do you know why I want to open a shop like that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because of you rogue.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said righteously, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t nder a pure person¡¯s dreams ¡­ how did the empress dowager collect the information?¡±¡±

    It was a brothel.

    The empress dowager¡¯s forces controlled all of the brothels in the capital. Which of the martial artists and officials didn¡¯t go to the brothels?

    In the soft and fragrant atmosphere, no one knew how to blurt out what they shouldn¡¯t have said.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s also the Gao Family ¡­¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been so many years since the Gao nst had anyone enter the throne. ording to the rules, no matter how great the military exploits of the older generation are, they should have long since been sidelined.¡±¡±

    However, up until now, the Gao Family¡¯s olddy was still able to make those people in the government officials stay in awe ¡­ It wasn¡¯t just because the Gao Family¡¯s ancestors had given birth to a founder of the nation.

    ¡°¡±The officials of Great Yan are not clean, especially the officials. Which one of them doesn¡¯t have a shameful ie?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the Great Swallow couldn¡¯t help gambling, which gave the officials a reasonable source of property.

    Those officials took bribes, then went to the casino, and with a few casual bets, they could win arge sum of money back.

    Of course, the money would still be returned to the Gao Family¡¯s casino. This was moneyundering.

    The Gao Family holds the secrets of almost all the officials. Do you think that the olddy of the Gao Family would not be virtuous and prestigious? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±However!¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiugeughed, ¡°¡±But the brothels and casinos are still far from my shop.¡±¡±

    Who was I facing in my shop?

    ¡°¡±The wives of the dignitaries, they know more secrets than ordinary guests of the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±A talent like you is truly rare.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge chuckled, ¡°¡±Do you want to invest more?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue smiled and said, ¡°¡±In the future, when Little Liu¡¯er is bored, I can just casually help you think of a few ways to make yourself beautiful.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge immediately became happy. He was ten thousand times happier than when he took the banknotes. ¡°¡±This is the real investment ¡­ Right, the person you asked me to investigate, he has pretty much figured it out.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge looked at the house outside. ¡°¡±This is one of the empress dowager¡¯s properties, thergest brothel in the capital.¡±¡±

    The girls here are skilled in chess, painting, and painting. Even if you were to talk about some obscure knowledge, they would be able to chat with you.

    So most of the people who came here were from the upper echelons.

    ording to my investigations during this period of time, 99% of the brothels in the capital are in the hands of the Dean of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Pei, whereas the biggest brothels are directly under the responsibility of Li Changlu.

    ¡°¡±Is there a rule?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge nodded, ¡°¡±Yes, the sixth, sixteenth, and twenty-sixth of every month.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu would leave Empyrean Terminus Pce to inspect these brothels, so Yi Hong Lou would definitelye.

    I observed for a while, and found that every time Li Changlu came, Yi Honglou¡¯s ount would go to the World Bank.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve found a way to find out. This ount will definitely deposit some silver in an ount three days ago.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±For Li Changlu.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge grunted, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s for Li Changlu.¡±¡±

    A eunuch, you think, can¡¯t be an official, can¡¯t get married and have children, and the only thing he needs is money.

    I found out that Li Changlu had bought a few houses in the capital, in addition to the dividends from these brothels.

    ¡°¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because his body is no longer healthy, so his greed has be even more abnormal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Give me the positions of these houses.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge was already prepared. She ced a piece of paper under the teacup and handed it over.

    While An Zhe was arguing over his tea, he put away the paper.

    Zhong Jiuge took a sip of tea and said, ¡°¡±This Li Changlu is not simple. There must be experts from the royal n apanying him.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether or not he would cultivate for the time being, but those experts weren¡¯t joking around.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, it¡¯s not easy to make a move against him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is impossible for there to be no ws. The more greedy one is, the more ws there are.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because he doesn¡¯t want so many people to know his secret. There are times when he needs to be alone.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll keep my eyes on him.¡±¡±

    An Ying stood up and said, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can ask me for it.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Can you be a bit more magnanimous? I¡¯ll be immediately convinced by you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ll have to settle the billter.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Your image in my mind crumbled in an instant.¡±¡±

    He left the restaurant and went to find thin Du and Little Seven.

    Zhong Jiuge was the other eye of the struggle, beyond what his own eyes could see. Zhong Jiuge could give him more vision.

    The two men were standing to one side, watching the yers y chess, when Anjou found them.

    An Zeng walked over to take a look, and realized that it was one of the most ordinary scams... aplete mess.

    Normally, it would be quite tempting to win one or two silvers at a time. If you win, the person who gave you ten silvers at the end of the game.

    One to ten, so a lot of people fell for it.

    There was no solution to the mess, even if the chess yer came.

    However, it seemed like they could take advantage of the situation, so many people were deceived.

    Many people were watching from the sidelines, many of them making moves for the challenger.

    An Zhe was very clear that these people were all from the Zhuang family.

    This sort of thing was already extremelymon, and most people wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    Either he had never seen the game of chess, or it was greed that had taken the bait.

    When An Zeng walked over, the challenger had already lost.

    Reluctantly, he took out a tael of silver and was about to leave when he was stopped by the Zhuang family, ¡°¡±Wait.¡±¡±

    The challenger was a seemingly honest schr, the kind of person who was stupefied by reading. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already given you the money.¡±¡±

    The banker looked to be in his thirties, and his eyes were fierce. ¡°¡±You must have heard wrongly. I am not talking about one or two silver taels per game, I am talking about one silver tael per step.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One move is one tael. I¡¯ve calcted that you¡¯ve taken a total of sixty-five steps. I¡¯ll give you a discount, and you¡¯ll give me sixty taels of silver.¡±¡±

    The schr was instantly infuriated. ¡°¡±You ¡­ you are lying!¡±¡±

    The banker smiled and said, ¡°¡±If you want to bet and admit defeat, how can you be a rascal?¡±¡±

    The schr was so excited that he could not even speak properly. ¡°¡±You ¡­ are clearly you rascal!¡±¡±

    The surrounding people immediately surrounded the schr, ¡°¡±What, you want to leave if you lose? Do you want to act rascally at the foot of the Son of Heaven in the capital?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t have that much money. I only have a few dozen silver taels, and my parents are the ones who raised the money to send me to the capital to participate in the Imperial examinations... How can you let me go back to the vige to meet them?¡±¡±

    The banker then pushed the schr down, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about that. If I lose, I will pay!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you kneel down and kowtow to me, and I¡¯ll spare you five taels of silver?¡±¡±

    The schr stood up and said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t kneel, I just ask for your mercy.¡±¡±

    A few people surrounded and cursed, and more and more people gathered around, but no one was willing to interfere.

    This matter is not clear, the Yan most respected one is willing to admit defeat.

    Even though this was a trap, the schr had jumped in, so there was no way for others to save him.

    ¡°¡±Let me do it for him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over, smiled and said, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t sixty taels right?¡±¡±

    When the banker saw that the dispute was extraordinary, he did not wish to stir up any trouble, ¡°¡±Fine, as long as someone pays.¡±¡±

    An Xin counted on her fingers. ¡°¡±There are five of you in total. If someone with a broken leg or a broken arm were to go to a doctor, each of you would have to spend at least several dozens of silver taels ¡­ So, if you all go over there and give me another hundred silver taels, it will be settled, alright?¡±¡±

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>

    The man was stunned for a moment. Then, the malevolence on the corner of his mouth gradually became clear. ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I fucking call it Ainphent,¡±¡± he replied with a smile.

    Then, the malevolent smile on the man¡¯s face became a twitch. ¡°¡±Master An ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so polite. I¡¯m in a good mood today so I won¡¯t beat anyone up. You guys gather a hundred silvers for me and then don¡¯t use lying to earn money from this mess.¡±¡±

    If you can do it, then go. If you can¡¯t, then help me think of a way.

    People like you can¡¯t be taught, and the best way to do that is to beat them to death.

    ¡°¡±However, even if you are killed by your parents, your parents wouldn¡¯t be able to live long if I were to beat you to death.¡±¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. The few of them gathered around and took out the silver taels, but it was only seventy or eighty silver taels. ¡°¡±It¡¯s really not enough. Why don¡¯t you wait a minute, I¡¯ll borrow some?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±You bunch of liars are really despicable ¡­ give me half of it.¡±¡±

    The man was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    An Zhan took forty taels of silver from the man¡¯s hands but didn¡¯t take the rest. ¡°¡±If you take all of your money, you will go steal, rob, and harm others.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll leave these for you. With this as capital, I¡¯ll rent a shop outside of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and learn how to cook snacks.

    I can see you when I go in and out ¡­ Oh, right. The shops outside of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect are mostly mine. I¡¯ll give you a discount and rent you a good seat.

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s tasty or not. The people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect will prop up this snack bar for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you, Master An!¡±¡±

    That man cupped his fist. ¡°¡±I am truly loyal to you, Master An. I concede.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Hurry up and f * ck off, say something along the way.¡±¡±

    If your food doesn¡¯t taste good after a month, I¡¯ll go and hit you every day, three times a day, and perhaps even supper. ¡°¡±

    The man left in a hurry, not daring to say another word.

    An Zhan ced the forty silver taels into the schr¡¯s hands. ¡°¡±Idiot, take this silver taels and find an inn to stay in for the Imperial examinations.¡±¡±

    If you win, remember to be a good official.

    ¡°¡±If he doesn¡¯t, then we¡¯ll go to those bastards to open up a cashier¡¯s shop.¡±¡±

    The schr replied, ¡°¡±I ¡­ will.¡±¡±

    He took a tael of silver from An Zeng¡¯s hand, then turned around and left.

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he called out to the schr, ¡°¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±¡±

    The schr stopped and turned to say, ¡°¡±My name is Gu Zhaogong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where are you from?¡±¡± he asked.

    The schr replied, ¡°¡±From the south-western border.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At the southeastern frontier, the war is going on day and day, and the people are going away, and life is miserable,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±Even so, they added a few dozen taels of silver to send you to the capital for the exam. Yet, you spent one tael of silver to resolve the situation.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong sighed and said, ¡°¡±The vigers have brought me a total of fourteen taels of silver. After I sold my assets, I received fifteen taels of silver.

    Right now, the vigers haven¡¯t moved fourteen taels yet. I think if I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll give it back to them when I go back.

    But even so ¡­ I was wrong, I was wrong.

    Whether the silver was mine or the folks¡¯, I was wrong.

    The property was not mine but the property my dead parents had saved up, and I had sold it, unfilial.

    ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯re gambling with this silver, you¡¯re even more unfilial.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where do you live now?¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said, ¡°¡±Under the Ming¡¯an Bridge.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±The imperial court has reserved seats at the inn for all of you who are participating in the imperial examinations. Even if there are no seats at the inn, there are plenty of inns. Why are you staying under the bridge?¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±Because I can¡¯t bear to spend money. I wanted to break the chess game just now because I think I can win.¡±¡±

    I know it¡¯s mostly a hoax, but since I was a child I¡¯ve always yed chess and thought I could work it out. ¡°¡±

    An Zizhi pointed at Xiao Qi and said, ¡°¡±My brother is missing a gentleman, you can follow me for now.¡±¡±

    I could teach him other things, but not learning.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about where you live or eat three meals a day. How about I give you another ten taels of silver a month aspensation?¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±That¡¯s too much. Three meals a day plus a ce to stay is enough. I don¡¯t want any money.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can see that your brother is extremely charming. In the future, he might even be a great character. To be able to enlighten him is my luck.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know how to look at faces?¡±¡±

    Gu Chao nodded. ¡°¡±I like to read books and read all kinds of books, so I know a little about feng shui.¡±¡±

    But there are some books that are so mysterious that most of them are deceitful. ¡°¡±

    An Zhe couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°¡±You¡¯re also a straightforward person. When you asked around, you told Old Huo, the concierge, that I was the one who sent you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My name is An Zeng. From now on, you will stay at my ce until the imperial examinations start.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong leaned forward slightly. ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Dean sighed: ¡°¡±Such a person would be fooled if he was stupid. It would only take a long time for him to remember.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao happens to becking an official. I can teach him how to cultivate, but he¡¯s not that good at it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This schr seems to be okay, just keep him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are people who pick up money or trash. You pick up people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A few days ago, I picked up Long Jing, now I picked up Gu Zhaoge, I don¡¯t know how much I picked up in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are the slut...¡±¡±

    Skinny Duughed and said, ¡°¡±You f * cker.¡±¡±

    The three of them strolled around for half a day, making Xiao Qitao recognize many ces, before finding a restaurant to eat lunch.

    After that, An Zizhi got Skinny Du to bring Little Seven back, and he went to the Gathering Shang Garden alone.

    Now, An Zhe was the most respected guest of the Gathering Merchant Guild. It could not even be said that he was a guest.

    Thus, when the shop assistant at the entrance of the Merchant House saw An Zhe, he greeted him from afar.

    After having a few jokes with the waiter, An Zeng went to see Zhang Yifu first.

    The head storekeeper, Zhang Yifu, had been in the Gathering Shop for more than fifteen years, and he was extremely respected.

    It was precisely because of him that the reputation of the Merchant House became greater and greater.

    Seeing that An Zaiyue had arrived, Zhang Yifu quickly stood up. ¡°¡±I was just worried, but my savior has arrived.¡±¡±

    This old man was extremely interested in thepetition and treated it as if it were a good friend.

    That was it.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Anjou was dragged into the room by Zhang Yifu, who adjusted to the dim light of the room.

    Zhang Yifu said, ¡°¡±These things ¡­ These are the things that were left behind after thest war in Empyrean Terminus Pce. They are the stone essence spirit¡¯s stone shell.¡±¡±

    The stone shell was abnormally hard, unless the Violet grade divine artifact was able to shatter it. ¡°¡±Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!!!!!¡±¡±

    Just think about what happened that day. Even an expert like Tan Song, who used a Flowing Maple de that was a Purple grade divine artifact, could only cut a hole instead of splitting it open. One could imagine how solid this stone shell was.

    ¡°¡±After the war, no one noticed these shattered stone shells, so I found a chance to collect them all.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu looked at the gravel and said, ¡°¡±I originally thought that as long as this thing is finished, it would at least be a piece of metal armor. Selling it would be a huge profit.¡±¡±

    However, the problem he was facing right now was how to process the gravel.

    ¡°¡±If I can¡¯t cut through ordinary things, where can I find a purple grade divine tool?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be cut with a purple grade divine artifact. If there is an artificer master, then it can naturally be refined with a purple grade cauldron.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t think we can find such a master artificer in the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu sighed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s not it. Therefore, I had no choice but to watch on helplessly as such a good thing is ruined.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t waste it. How about this ¡­ I¡¯ll take the items with me first. I¡¯ll leave a deposit of 100,000 taels of silver for the shop.¡±¡±

    If he could really forge armor, I think he wouldn¡¯t give it to others so cheaply, giving my brother, Du, a skinny man.

    ¡°¡±If I fail, then these 100,000 silver will be mypensation to the Iron Sword Academy.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu repeatedly waved his hands. ¡°¡±You can take the items. Silver is absolutely not to be left behind.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am not short of money,¡±¡± he said, putting down the banknotes.

    Zhang Yifu didn¡¯t know what to do. Hearing that An Zaihai had arrived, the head teacher, Zhuang Feifei, walked to the door and said, ¡°¡±Elder Zhang, please ept it. He doesn¡¯tck money. 100,000 taels isn¡¯t too bad for him.¡±¡±

    Last time, we sent most of the money to the border, so the store was not open for business.

    ¡°¡±Besides these stone shells, I¡¯ll sell him another piece of information that¡¯s worth 100,000 silver.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to know what kind of information is worth 100,000 taels of silver.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come with me.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nced at An Zhe, then walked up to the second floor with a wave of her slim waist.

    As An Zaihai walked behind Zhuang Feifei, he felt that the way the woman walked was extremely beautiful.

    After the two of them went upstairs, Zhuang Feifei asked the Red Luan to make tea. The Red Luan knew that it had something to discuss, so it quickly left after serving the tea.

    Before he left, he nced back at An Zhe, and there was a strange light in his eyes.

    An Zhe was an idiot. He could see through the treasure with a single nce, and he looked at the woman as if she was an idiot.

    ¡°¡±Speak, what news are you talking about? It¡¯s worth 100,000 silver.¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the dispute, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s no business, if there¡¯s nothing that needs to be discussed, can¡¯t youe to me?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrank back. ¡°¡±Of course, aren¡¯t we here today?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sneered, ¡°¡±If nothing happens, you wille?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about the matter of the news.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sighed and said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you keep asking me to search for Star Pattern Meteor for Little Liu¡¯er a few days ago? That thing is purple rank, and a fingernail-sized piece is also priceless.¡±¡±

    How could it be easy to find?

    ¡°¡±However, recently, I received some news that I know who has it ¡­ Furthermore, you seem to be very interested in this person as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve only just received the news. It¡¯s said that the underworld people who tried to assassinate the empress dowager and Duke Yan have good gifts that can numb their vignce.¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t a box say that there were three treasures in it? So there really were.

    One of them was the Flowing Maple de, now in the empress dowager¡¯s hands.

    There was also a piece of meteorite that was about the size of a thumb, its value was inestimable.

    I don¡¯t know what the other thing is. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±ording to the information I received, the Star Pattern Steel Empress gave it to Li Changlu to think of a way to sell it, so that he could continue to build the brocade pce.

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu didn¡¯te to the market, he went to another auction house. It was opened in Fang Guancheng by the people of Da Xi.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±A piece of meteorite the size of a thumb. If we can get it, we can build a pill furnace for Little Liu¡¯er. That would be a Sub-Divine Artifact.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei smiled, ¡°¡±Only you dare to say that. Sub-divine artifacts ¡­ Those people who concoct pills, if they can get a piece the size of a fingernail, they will go crazy. Even if the pill furnace only has 1% Star Pattern Meteor, in the eyes of those people who concocted pills, it could also be called a God Equipment.¡±¡±

    However, in your eyes, it is only a furnace made of pure star pattern meteorite that is called a divine tool. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Tell me the name of that auction house.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±It¡¯s called Qing Zhai, do you still n to buy it?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t afford it ¡­ If this thing was someone else¡¯s, I could only sell it.¡±¡±

    However, this item is in Li Changlu¡¯s hands, so there¡¯s no need to buy it. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei took out a piece of paper from her sleeve and handed it to An Zeng, ¡°¡±You can use this.¡±¡±

    He opened it and saw Li Changlu¡¯s whereabouts.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who was staring at Li Changlu.

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Anjou stood up to take his leave.

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±Then what are you here for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To tell the truth?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±To be honest.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Just looking at you, for that word ¡®big sister¡¯.¡±¡±

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>

    Zhuang Feifei opened his mouth, so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Meanwhile, An Zhe had already left as if nothing had happened.

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened as she watched An Zeng slowly walk down the stairs.

    I had a brother, and we lived together.

    Later on ¡­

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks silently, and she stood there in a daze for a long time.

    When he returned to the sect, the sky was still bright. He was holding an oilskin bag filled with pig head meat that he had bought on the way back. There were also a few roasted meat pieces that had just left the pot.

    It is impossible for a man who has not eaten the pig¡¯s head to put it in a scalding fire and wait a minute or two before eating it.

    When An Xin got home, she gave the fire and pig head meat to Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi. The two little girls then carried them to look for Little Seven.

    The thin man pursed his lips. ¡°¡±Lust over your friends!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you go outst night and buy some skewers?¡±¡±

    Thin Du¡¯s face reddened. ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I not disturb you just because you were cultivating ¡­ Besides, you don¡¯t like things like Yang Bao.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t like it, but you can¡¯t not buy it for me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That guy looks like he¡¯s a schr no matter how you look at him. He¡¯s already been standing there for half an hour and he¡¯s not moving at all.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and sat on the stone bench under the tree. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    There are too many people here who aren¡¯t used to it? ¡°¡±

    Gu Zhaogong shook his head. ¡°¡±No, although I¡¯ve lived alone since I was eleven years old, I still like to irritate people in my heart.

    ¡°¡±After eleven years of age, you can only stand in the yard and watch other people¡¯s families light up and see other children set off fireworks. That¡¯s why I especially want to live in a big yard in the future and make a big ruckus.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They are all rough men, just like me,¡±¡± he argued.

    So you may feel a little sick and you¡¯ll be fine for a while. You¡¯ll like them when you know them. ¡°¡±

    Gu Xiangtong nodded, then sat down and said, ¡°¡±Everyone in this courtyard is very different.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s different?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t say, this ce is a bustling market, but I feel like this is a paradise.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no reason and I can¡¯t exin it. This is how I feel.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±That¡¯s because there¡¯s no dispute between our own people here.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±Hmm ¡­ Right, I¡¯ve measured Xiao Qidao¡¯s knowledge. There¡¯s nothing more to teach him about the basics.¡±¡±

    At his age, he was already unable to find words that he didn¡¯t recognize. It was truly valuable.

    ¡°¡±I purposely found some unfamiliar words. Most of the adults, even the schrs, might not be able to recognize them. He would even recognize them.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Xiao Qishan is pure. I don¡¯t want you to teach him something dark, but I hope you can let him know something dark.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±So difficult.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s really hard,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±The child is still a nk sheet of paper. Whatever you draw on it, it¡¯s what it is.

    Xiao Qidao is very important to me, just like my little brother.

    ¡°¡±If the things you teach make him think too far, and he walks the evil path, I will kill you.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said with a bitter smile, ¡°¡±All of a sudden, I feel that it¡¯s been very difficult to get three meals a day.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Ask Mister a question.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong knew that An Zaiyue was considering himself, so he sat up straight and said, ¡°¡±Esteemed Master, please ask.¡±¡±

    He did not know the identity of the war for peace, so he had to call him Master.

    An Xuan King said, ¡°¡±Imperial servants are people without a doubt. There¡¯s no need to doubt their views, so there¡¯s no need to doubt them.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±The royal family, I¡¯m afraid there are countless lies they¡¯ve told, and the person who used the words¡¯ without a doubt ¡®is probably one of the most beautiful ones.¡±¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s Heart Technique, how could it be of any use to others?

    If the king says to his subject, ¡°¡±I believe in you, I believe in you without a doubt,¡±¡± then he probably doesn¡¯t believe in this person.

    If he really believed her, why did he have to say it out loud?

    The servants didn¡¯t doubt him, but they trusted him more.

    As for doubters who don¡¯t use ¡­ Ordinary emperors, they would most likely do as they don¡¯t trust, so of course they don¡¯t use them.

    The unusual emperors were divided into two types. One was the two emperors, the two emperors, the two emperors, the two emperors.

    He was a servant of others, and there were no traces of him to be found. If he wanted to use it, he didn¡¯t have to, and he didn¡¯t want to see anything but how he felt.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s only natural that Mingjun would suspect that this person is useful because the person he¡¯s used is useful, but the emperor has absolute authority. Once he¡¯s used it, he can only be killed.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Why does the proprietor ask this question?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing ¡­ You can see the darkness, but you speak clearly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It might be a good choice to hand Xiao Qidao over to you.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong felt that there was no way topare the peaceful temperament with his age. It was very strange.

    ¡°¡±Owner, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will go prepare the tutorials for Xiao Qidao.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sir, please wait.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±What do you think of the current situation of Great Yan?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Zhaogong sighed and said, ¡°¡±Great Yan?¡±¡±

    I am a Swallow, so I can¡¯t say much.

    Just one sentence ¡­ If not for my parents¡¯ order that I must be an outstanding official in my life, I would rather make a small shop to count the money for fun.

    Or, build a private school to be a teacher, to educate people for fun. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said with a smile, ¡°¡±Teacher¡¯s two pleasures seem to be quite far apart.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±Because I¡¯m disappointed in Great Yan, I won¡¯t be happy even as an official.¡±¡±

    He walked to his room, his back t.

    When night fell, An Zhe changed into a set of night clothes and left the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect alone.

    He followed the clues given to him by Zhong Jiuge and thenbined them with the clues given to him by the Gathering Merchant House. He nned to find out about Li Changlu¡¯s private residences first.

    Although Li Changlu hadn¡¯t been doing business in the capital for a long time, and his true favorite was three or four years ago, no one could estimate how much wealth he had amassed in these few short years.

    On the one hand, the blood-soaked generals led their meagre sries, while on the other hand, people like Li Changlu plundered their personal belongings.

    Gu Zhaogong had something he wanted to say when chatting with An Zaihai, but didn¡¯t dare to say ¡­ The empress dowager¡¯s henchmen would not be removed, and the Great Yan would not be revived.

    An Zhan¡¯s figure moved like a ghost through the darkness. Only in the dead of night did he dare to recklessly disy his cultivation.

    During these few years, the ¡®Reverse Heaven Seal¡¯ had given him more time to cultivate than others by hundreds to thousands of times. Although others had spent more time cultivating in the outside world than he had in the ¡®Reverse Heaven Seal¡¯, with the umtion of time, their peaceful cultivation progress still exceeded that of most of their peers.

    Although the Heaven Defying Seal would only help him less and less as his cultivation level increased, this kind of help could not be ignored.

    Under the dark night sky, the silent battle continued, all the way through the streets and alleyways before finallying to a stop on the rooftop of a wooden building.

    The courtyard behind the wooden building was one of Li Changlu¡¯s properties in the capital.

    There was no light in the yard, and no one seemed to be living there.

    However, An Zhe did not dare to show the slightest bit of carelessness. If Li Changlu really did hide arge amount of wealth and treasures in these houses, it was impossible for him to not have cultivators guarding him.

    Compared to ordinary people, cultivators were far above them.

    However, aloof cultivators didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they were noble and noble.

    Anything that could use money and treasures to drive ordinary people to do was something that could also be done by cultivators.

    There is not so much love in the world, and it cannot be eaten as a meal.

    An Zhan examined his equipment, and took the Bronze Bell with him. The Bloodpearl bracelet could summon out the scales of the holy fish for him at any time.

    Not only that, but he also brought along the piece of Lava Jade that could be used to summon the members of Skyfire Pce. Of course, there was also one of the most valuable treasures of Skywater Pce, the personal magical equipment of the creator of Skyfire Pce, the depressing sword of one of the purple-rank divine artifacts.

    The dim sword was different from the other purple grade divine artifacts. Not only did it have the quality of a purple grade divine weapon, it was also because of the sword intent that was sealed within it.

    Naturally, this kind of powerful object would not be casually taken out to be used. Even when the Heavenly Temple was attacked by the Nether Realm and the stone spirits ughtered without restraint, An Zaiyue did not use the Gloomy Sword.

    An Zaiyue swept down from the wooden building. It was so light that it was like a falling leaf. Itnded on the ground without a sound.

    First he leaned close to the door and listened, but he could not feel a movement in the yard.

    An Zeng frowned slightly. His many years of experience in the headquarter taught An Zhe one thing ¡­ The calmer the ce seemed to be, the more incalcble the hidden danger would be.

    In this exploration, An Zhe would rather not enter than alert the enemy.

    This was one of Li Changlu¡¯s houses. If he identally disturbed Li Changlu, he might not have a chance to make a move in the future.

    An Zeng¡¯s feet lightly tapped on the ground as his body flew up andnded in the courtyard.

    The house was huge, with lots of flowers and trees nted in the front yard, but mostly low things, so although it was dark, it was still a good view for An Zhe.

    Instead of walking down the aisle, he chose to approach the house from the grass.

    If anyone were to see the conflict at this moment, they would definitely be so shocked that they would not be able to say a word.

    His foot stepped on the grass, but the delicate grass actually did not bend.

    An Zeng quietly approached the house, then stopped outside the window, his ears pressed against the window, and carefully paused for a moment.

    Just when An Zeng was about to stand up straight, a long sword stabbed out from the window like a viper.

    An Zeng heard the sound of the wind breaking as he flew backwards, and the person holding the sword also threw out a long sword from the window.

    If he could slow down his movements by dozens of times, he would see that the sword¡¯s tip was less than a centimeter away from An Zhe¡¯s ears. An Zhe retreated while the person chased after him, and the sword was always a centimeter away from piercing through.

    An Zeng forcefully twisted his body, avoiding the pursuit of the sword.

    However, a person suddenly appeared out of the bushes behind him, thrusting his sword towards An Zeng¡¯s back.

    This person had ayer of grass covering him. He had been lying there before, so it was impossible for him to detect it.

    A mass of dark clouds floated across the sky, blocking the already gloomy moonlight.

    The darkness in the surroundings became even darker, and even the sword lost its cold light.

    An Zeng relied on the slight sound of the wind to avoid the longsword on his back. He then dashed towards the door with a tap of his feet.

    All of a sudden, a huge hole appeared under his feet. A door like object opened up, and An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but fall down.

    An Zeng reached out his hand and grabbed the turntable, his body taking advantage of the opportunity to rise up and roll to the side.

    Wherever hended, dozens of crossbow bolts shot out.

    If An Zaiyue had been any slower by even a second, those crossbow bolts would have all been nailed into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    This was only one of Li Changlu¡¯s houses, yet it was so heavily guarded.

    An Xuan reached out his hand and pushed forward. A surge of power poured out, sending the crossbow arrows flying horizontally. The crossbow arrows were even faster than when they were shot out.

    The pursuer flicked his wrist, the long sword knocked away all the crossbow arrows like a snake nodding its head.

    In such a dark night, facing so many crossbow bolts with extreme speed, he actually did not drop a single one.

    The clouds moved away a little, and Anjou frowned.

    In front of him stood two men with swords, dressed in long gray robes.

    What was strange was that their eyes were so special ¡­ There were no ck eyeballs, only white eyes.

    So even in the dark, it was so obvious.

    Blind!

    An Zeng slowly stood up and felt a light sounding from behind him.

    Without turning his head, he could guess that there was someone standing about five meters behind him. Judging from his aura, there was only one person.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    the blind man asked.

    He did not speak, nor could he speak.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t answer, then die.¡±¡±

    The Blind Swordmaster trembled, and thirty-six rays of sword light, like five plum blossoms, rotated and stabbed towards the acupuncture points on An Zeng¡¯s body.

    At the same time the blind man made his move, the other two also made their move, blocking off all avenues of retreat.

    With a thought from An Xuan, the words¡¯ Fish of the Northern Nether Realm ¡®lit up on the Blood Pearl bracelet, and the three scales of the Saint Fish surrounded An Xuan, blocking all the five petals of the Plum Blossom Sword Ripples.

    However, at this time, something that looked like a piece of floating ck cloth quietly floated on top of Valium¡¯s head.

    A man crouched on the ck cloth, waiting for the final blow.

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>

    ¡°¡±Congrattions, you have obtained a confession by subscribing to this chapter!¡±¡±

    The three blind men let go of the Buddha and stared at An Zui with eyes that they could not see in this world.

    The cold sword intent on those three swords seemed to be able to cut through people¡¯s skin at any time.

    However, An Zeng didn¡¯t notice that less than five meters above his head, there was a piece of ck cloth floating quietly.

    The ck cloth was as deep as the night sky. Even if one looked closely, they would think that it was only a part of the night sky.

    On top of the ck cloth was a man with a ck mask covering his face. In his hand was a long sword that was covered by a ck mask.

    ¡°¡±No matter who you are, you shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±¡±

    The blind man calmly said, as if he was not trying to kill someone, but was just doing some ordinary things, such as eating, drinking, or sleeping.

    An Zhe originally wanted to summon the bronze bell as soon as possible, but he quickly gave up on this idea.

    The Bronze Bell was too powerful. Once it was used, it could cause unnecessary trouble.

    After a moment of silence, An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±I only want money, why should I fight until one of us dies?¡±¡±

    The blind man shook his head. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯vee in, you¡¯ll have no choice but to fight to the death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you sure you can kill me?¡±¡±

    The blind man slowly raised the longsword in his hand and pointed it at An Dou¡¯s head. ¡°¡±You are not the first to be killed, nor will you be thest. Therefore, this is only a verymon thing for us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not sure I can kill you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll die.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know who gave you guys the confidence.¡±¡±

    He abruptly shifted to the side, and with a flick of the Blind Swordmaster¡¯s longsword in front of him, a rotating sword Qi akin to five petals of plum blossoms shot towards An Xuan.

    He never expected Li Changlu to invite so many experts.

    That was the first thing that urred to him.

    This was only one of Li Changlu¡¯s properties, and there were at least three spatial realm cultivators here.

    Other than the beast race experts like An Zhe, no one else could trigger the sword Qis in the ascendant realm.

    After reaching the realm of the Sumeru, there were two ways to use the power of the cultivation base in the body. One was to use the power of the cultivation base to control long-range attacks like flying swords, and the second was to use a magic tool to send the power of the cultivation base to long-range attacks.

    These three blind men were obviously better at thetter.

    An Zeng turned around and hacked, a cold light exploded in his hand.

    The dagger in his hand easily and urately hacked down on the ball of sword qi. The tip of the dagger was in the middle of the spinning five plum blossoms.

    This dagger wasn¡¯t anything good, only for An Zaixin.

    He had been living on the border between the Yan and Zhao kingdoms for the past few years. Normally, he would search for good items in the Yan Zhao and Zhao kingdoms.

    This dagger was a red grade magic tool, retrieved from the battlefield at the borders of Yan Kingdom.

    At that time, the dagger had already been damaged, and its original owner had also died in the middle of a fight.

    An Zeng brought the dagger back to the sect, and Old Huo recuperated the dagger.

    And ording to the dagger¡¯s characteristics, it was given a new name.

    Ice

    Lao Huo said that the Ice Soul should be the coldnd in the north. The cold steel inside the snow mountain was originally very good material, but unfortunately, it was forged by a person who didn¡¯t know what was good for himself, so it lowered its quality.

    This dagger, if it had been forged with the Blood Summoning, would have been a piece of metal magic tool.

    The ice spirit danced in the palm of An Zui¡¯s hand, carrying with it a beauty that seemed unperturbed.

    The tip of the dagger touched the Plum Blossom Sword Qi. The Sword Qi deflected and the Sword Qi whirled and stabbed elsewhere.

    However, halfway through, the sword Qis actually solidified, turning from sharp sword Qis into cold, hard ice.

    This was the beauty of the Ice Soul.

    With a crisp sound, the frozen sword qi was drawn to the blind man who had been standing behind An Zhe.

    The second blind man made his move. His long sword drew a straight line in the air that was as dazzling as lightning, shattering the frozen sword qi.

    At the same time, An Zaiyue had already reached not far in front of him.

    The third blind man rushed forward in the instant of An Zhe¡¯s movement. When An Zhe arrived in front of the second blind man, the third blind man¡¯s longsword was about to catch up with An Zeng¡¯s back.

    As for the first blind man, he had already leaped up into the air. Lifting his hand in midair, his longsword transformed into a stream of light that pierced towards the back of An Dou¡¯s head.

    The three of them had a tacit understanding, and it was far from something that could be cultivated in a short period of time.

    If the dagger stabbed into the second blind man, then the first blind man¡¯s flying sword and the longsword in the third blind man¡¯s hand would pierce through his back and skull at the same time.

    At this moment, An Zeng¡¯s empty left hand suddenly swung backwards, and something instantly blocked An Zeng¡¯s back.

    It was not the scales of a holy fish, but a broken longsword.

    This should be a heavy weapon simr to a de, but its de was already damaged in many ces.

    This de was 1.5 meters long, and after it was thrown out by An Zhe, it perfectly blocked the straight line between the back of the head and the back of the vest.

    The first blind man¡¯s flying sword and the third blind man¡¯s long sword struck the Mo Saber at the same time.

    At this time, the second blind man swung his long sword in front of him, sending out over ten plum blossom sword Qis towards An Xuan¡¯s face.

    An Shou waved the ice spirit in front of him and a silver light scattered out. The Plum Blossom Sword Qi instantly turned into a snowke the size of a palm. However, it was not six petals but five.

    With the power of his cultivation, the Ice Soul sent these snowkes out, bypassing An Zeng¡¯s body and stabbing it towards the blind man behind him.

    The two swords stabbed into the Mo Wuji¡¯s de at the same time. Under the tremendous force, the de was once of extraordinary quality, but in the end, it was still unable to persevere and was broken by the sword qi and flying sword.

    However, at this moment, An Zeng had already used his Frozen Soul to fend off the Plum Blossom Sword Qi in front of him. Then, the Frozen Soul thrust straight for the second blind man¡¯s throat.

    When the Ice Soul appeared less than five centimeters away from the blind man¡¯s throat, the blind man¡¯s longsword perfectly blocked it, blocking the Ice Soul.

    However, An Zhe smiled strangely.

    His empty left hand very slowly extended outwards, then he exerted force in front of the blind man that was less than ten centimeters away.

    A strong power of cultivation suddenly burst out and directly hit the blind man¡¯s face.

    With a bang, the blind man flew backwards.

    At this time, the man in ck above An Zeng made his move.

    He floated down from the ck cloth like a ball of fog, and with a pull of his hand, the ck cloth was pulled down by him.

    He was holding onto a ck cloth, as if he was holding an umbre and falling from the sky.

    Then, he wrapped the ck cloth around his body and his figure disappeared.

    Then, a long sword that was like a poisonous snake instantly appeared at the back of An Zhan¡¯s head.

    Silently, without any forewarning, the sword came.

    At this moment, the two remaining blind men had a premonition of the impending death.

    Although one of theirpanions was defeated by the struggle for peace, in the end, they still won.

    With the cooperation of this tacit understanding and that strange ck cloth, they had killed many opponents in the martial arts world.

    But this time... they were disappointed.

    A shield suddenly appeared at the back of An Zhe¡¯s head. This shield didn¡¯t lookpletely intact either; there were at least four or five cracks on it.

    At a good time, this item was at least a peak-level defensive magical equipment. But now, it looked like it couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow.

    In truth, the shield only managed to block one of the strikes.

    For the sake of the struggle, this was enough.

    The broken shield blocked the strike, allowing An Zeng to see a hand suddenly appear in the darkness.

    The ck cloth covered most of the man¡¯s body, but the hand holding the sword showed.

    With a pu sound, thepeting Ice Soul flew out and stabbed into the back of that person¡¯s hand.

    Then the hand began to freeze at a speed visible to the naked eye, and within a second the hand was frozen solid.

    The ice continued to spread, moving up his arm rapidly.

    ¡°¡±Ahhh!¡±¡±

    A terrified scream came from behind the ck cloth. The man in ck clothing held his injured right hand with his left hand as he cried out in horror.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how many more magical equipment you have!¡±¡±

    The first blind man felt An Zeng¡¯s Ice Soul fly out and immediately stabbed towards An Zeng¡¯s throat.

    Another broken axe appeared in front of An Zhe, blocking the five petals of the Plum Blossom Sword Qi with a dang sound.

    An Zou shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I have a lot of magic tools.¡±¡±

    The second blind man, who had been knocked down, struggled to stand up, thrusting his sword at An Zhe, ¡°¡±What¡¯s with all the junk?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his hand, and a sledgehammer flew out, smashing the Plum Blossom Sword Qi into pieces before ferociously smashing against the second blind man¡¯s chest.

    This person was already injured, so he couldn¡¯t dodge the hammer before falling down again.

    The instant the sledgehammer struck his chest, it shattered, like a stone that had been broken into pieces.

    ¡°¡±What rubbish, anything that can be used is a good thing.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s left hand held a white item, his right hand formed the Ice Soul and he flew back. He and his two remaining Blind Swordsmen were locked in a fierce battle.

    The first blind man didn¡¯t dare to fight An He¡¯s Ice Soul head on, so he was forced to retreat.

    At this moment, the third blind man sent An Zeng¡¯s left white grade magic tool flying with a single sword strike, then he pounced towards An Zeng¡¯s chest.

    An Zeng¡¯s left hand suddenly produced a huge drum. As if performing a magic trick, it suddenly appeared in his hand.

    He pushed out with the big drum and the third blind man rushed into the drum with his sword.

    The big drum had a hole in it, so there was no way it could be knocked out.

    But the drum was big enough to fit the third blind man.

    Then, he stomped on the sword with his foot and knocked the blind man¡¯s sword away. Then, he rotated his body by half a circle and kicked the sword, causing the sword to turn into a stream of light and stab into the big drum. A momentter, blood started to flow out from the crack.

    The magic items in An Zhe¡¯s hand were endless, and not a single one was in good condition.

    Thest blind man almost vomited blood from the attacks of the broken magic tools.

    This was the toughest and most unreasonable battle he had ever fought in his life. He had actually been defeated by a broken magical artifact, piece by piece.

    The ordinary-looking guy seemed to be a big bag, from which he could take out endless amounts of junk.

    Bang!

    Thest blind man, the one who looked like the leader, was hit on the forehead by something that looked like an iron pot. A huge bump instantly appeared on his forehead and his body fell backwards due to the heavy blow.

    At this moment, the person who had been hit by the Icy Soul had been turned into ice.

    An Zeng walked over and gave him a sidekick. With a sweep of his foot, the person instantly broke into pieces.

    Countless pieces of ice fell to the ground and scattered everywhere.

    ¡°¡±I know you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan picked up a Wolf Fang Mace that was about to break and smashed it down on the blind man¡¯s head. With just one smash, the blind man¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon.

    Red and white flowed all over the floor.

    After three consecutive blows, the blind man¡¯s head had been turned into mush.

    ¡°¡±You are not from the Yan Country, but from the Da Xi Country.¡±¡±

    Back then, the four of you stole many treasures from the ck Robed Sect¡¯s previous sect master¡¯s tombs, and were even chased down by the ck Robed Sect.

    And then you were out of options and you started being robbers.

    In half a year, you have wiped out sixteen families consecutively, and fled with all the loot you stole. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±In the end, the enforcers of the Great Xi Mantra caught up to you guys. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have a treasure that came out of the sect master¡¯s tomb. This is it.¡±¡±

    An Xuan picked up the ck cloth and said, ¡°¡±The so-called Invisibility Cloak ¡­ Because the Cyan Shirt Sect lost this item, they were worried that their sect had done some shameful things in the past and exposed it, so they didn¡¯t report it to us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Back then, when the Green Robed Sect started, they weren¡¯t clean either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As a result, thew enforcers of the Bright Magic Division caught up to you and you used this Invisibility Cloak tounch a sneak attack on them.

    However, that Enforcer is much stronger than you four. He can even blind you four with a single stab after being injured.

    However, he was also injured and could not continue his pursuit.

    ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t dare go back and kill him, so you fled.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I never thought that you would be the watchdog of someone else in the Yan Kingdom a few yearster.¡±¡±

    Thest blind man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked, ¡°¡±Who are you exactly?¡±¡±

    You came to hunt us down?

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ You¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re actually someone from the Great Xi Mantra!¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, then threw the mace that was covered in blood to the side. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not someone from the headquarter, but I don¡¯t mind doing this on behalf of the heavens.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Back then, the ghosts of the sixteen families who destroyed the Da Xi family must have been restless all day and all night.¡±¡±

    An Zhan put away his invisibility clothes and looked around. ¡°¡±Honestly speaking, ording to my original temper, I should have killed you with a single sh. At the very least, I should have cut you with at least one hundred cuts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I won¡¯t now ¡­ At the very least, I won¡¯t be so obsessed with using a de, I can use anything.¡±¡±

    He walked over, picked up the iron pot that had smashed into the blind man¡¯s body, and squatted beside him. ¡°¡±The sixteen families that you destroyed, in total, have more than seventy resigned themselves to fate. They are all waiting for you to find them, and then they will tear your ghost into pieces one by one.¡±¡±

    An Zeng raised the metal pot up and frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Eh ¡­ Why did you throw this out as well?¡±¡±

    He smashed down hard, smashing a bloody hole in the blind man¡¯s forehead. ¡°¡±This is a chamber pot, an object for urinating.¡±¡±

    I have a bad habit of carrying something with me when I¡¯m used to it. ¡°¡±

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    An Zhan spoke calmly while smashing the chamber pot again and again, ¡°¡±Using this thing to end your life, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a pity that my chamber pot is useless.¡±¡±

    Bang!

    His skull shattered.

    An Zhan tossed the chamber pot aside and then stood up to stretch his body. ¡°¡±It¡¯s still so good to kill a viin.¡±¡±

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>

    Andersen stood up straighter and stretched, sweat running down his back.

    These four blind people deserved to die, and encountering this kind of damnable person, peaceful fighting, would never have any good intentions.

    All of his kind thoughts shouldn¡¯t have been given to such a person, not a single bit.

    He turned and went into the house without lighting themp.

    The guards were four blind men, who never turned on the lights even in the darkest of nights.

    Maybe from somewhere in the distance where you could see it, someone was watching to see if any lights were going on.

    The moment the lights were lit up, it proved that the four blind men were already dead.

    An Zhan¡¯s reaction was one of umting enough experience, yet he had unwittingly saved himself once again.

    As soon as An Zeng entered the room, he saw the candlestick with the help of the dim moonlight after the dark clouds had dispersed.

    However, he didn¡¯t light it up. Thus, the candle made from the poisonous substance had no way to release the poisonous gas.

    The room was simple, with only a fewrge boxes.

    After a moment of silence, An Zui did not open the few boxes.

    It was because these boxes were too obvious, just like the candlesticks on the surface.

    Who were those four blind people?

    When they were in the Da Xi region, they had created a killing spawn that could wipe out sixteen families in a row, making them extremely greedy.

    So, if these big chests really had priceless items, would the four blind people just stay here and guard them?

    The four of them had probably already escaped with their belongings.

    Based on their many years of hiding, even the people from the Great Xi Empire were difficult to find, so it wasn¡¯t easy for Li Changlu to find them.

    There were actually candles in the candlesticks in the four blind people¡¯s houses. It was obviously a little strange.

    The lesson of the struggle was that no matter how curious one was, they would never touch things that didn¡¯t make sense.

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but open the crates out of curiosity even when they thought they might be bait or trap them.

    Therefore, the mechanism in the box would instantly kill the person who opened the box.

    He turned away from the house and did not linger a minute longer.

    He was such an irrationality, but it was based onmon sense.

    The four blind men must have no idea where Li Changlu had hidden his things.

    And, if nothing else, the four blind men must have gone through all the rooms.

    he thought, and began to look around.

    At this moment, he saw the not-sorge fake mountain in the courtyard.

    The rockery appeared somewhat rough and was obviously newly piled up. When they came close to the rockery, An Zhe couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This Li Changlu was really bullying people.

    It was precisely because the four could not see that he had so tantly piled up his things in the courtyard and then piled up some stones outside.

    There was a small hole behind the rockery where a person could enter with his head bowed.

    The rockery was in the yard. If everything was hidden in the rockery, how did Li Changlu hide it from the blind men?

    Those blind people couldn¡¯t see it, but their senses must be extremely sensitive.

    It was ¡­ An Zhe suddenly understood.

    After Li Changlu had hidden his belongings in the rockery, he invited the four blind men to watch over him.

    Since the arrival of these four blind men, Li Changlu had not entered the rockery once.

    Each yard contained only a few things, which Li Changlu no longer looked at, so that he could ensure that the guards did not steal.

    Anjou picked up a rock and threw it in, and there was a hollow echo from inside.

    Then, An Zhe pushed a mass of cultivation power inside. The cultivation power slightly exploded in the fake mountain, but it didn¡¯t cause any reaction.

    Only after trying did he bend over and enter the fake mountain.

    The space inside was not big. It was only about two to three meters, and it was also very low.

    It was empty, and even though the light was dim, he could feel it.

    Then, An Zhe suddenly reacted and couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for Li Changlu¡¯s methods.

    He looked around, and to the left of him, a rock stood out a little.

    An Zaiyue knew that his time was limited, so he did not dare to waste too much time. He picked up the rock that was around one meter in length, put it into the Blood Pearl bracelet space, and then quickly retreated.

    An Zaiyue crossed the streets and alleys, purposely circling around before returning to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    Entering his own room, An Zhe lit up themp and took out the stone from the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    Indeed.

    An Zhan muttered to himself.

    The surface of this big stone was glued together by the stone shell.

    The stone shell was also known as the Jade Robe. It was ayer of stone that was wrapped around the spirit stones. It was extremely sturdy and sealed, which was why it was the stone gambling industry.

    If one were to see through what was inside the jade robe, there would be no more stone gambling.

    Li Changlu collected the cut off jade clothes and stuck them together once again, sealing the treasures within.

    In this way, Yu Yi sealed the aura of the treasure, so no matter how sharp the senses of the four blind people were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.

    There were no stone knives, but there were plenty of good things.

    He took out the Grief Sword from the space of the Blood Feather Pearl¡¯s bracelet. This was a gift from Xu Meidao. He had traded it for the Red Luan hairpin from before the dispute had begun.

    The reason why the sword was so powerful was not only because it was a purple-grade divine artifact, but also because it contained the sword intent of the creator of Skyfire Pce.

    With a sad sword, Angang cut the stone again, then had to look at Li Changlu in a new light.

    It must have been Li Changlu himself who had reimed the rock. Before the Nether Realm had attempted to assassinate the Duke of Yan and the Empress Dowager at Empyrean, the Empress Mother had said that Li Changlu¡¯s ability at appraising treasures was extraordinary.

    Whether it was glue or something else, theyers of rock were all weak, and the scent of treasure could be released from these cracks.

    But Li Changlu was not using glue or ordinary things, but was using a piece of melted jade.

    In other words, Li Changlu had at least one pill furnace or cauldron of a very high grade in his hands.

    He would use the pill furnace or the cauldron to burn the cut jade clothes into magma and then pour them back into the furnace. This way, the stoneyer would no longer have any cracks and the energy inside would not leak out.

    An Zaihai¡¯s hand was very steady, and his sword was also very sharp. Theyers of stone were cut off one by one, and no one knew just how many things were hidden within such arge rock.

    About ten minutester, the stone floor waspletely peeled off by An Zhe. There was an iron box inside.

    An Zeng used at least another twenty minutes to clear all the stoneyers. Then, he used his Dark Sword to cut open the seal on the iron chest.

    An aura somewhat familiar to An Zeng was released from the box, and An Zhe instantly thought of something.

    scales of saint-fish, saint-fish, saint-fish, saint-fish, saint-fish, saint-fish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish, sainfish

    The first thing he saw after he opened the chest was a piece of the scales of the Sacred Fish lying quietly in the very back of the chest.

    Obviously, Li Changlu didn¡¯t know what the scales of the holy fish were, so he put them away together as if they were ordinary objects.

    Actually, even until now, he still had no idea what the Sage Fish Scale was used for.

    Judging from the position of the items in the box, the scale of the holy fish should not be attached to the innermost corner.

    An Zhe carefully kept the scale, and unknowingly collected four.

    Gu Qianye had said that the scales of the holy fish had a total of 108 scales, and they could be very useful as long as they were gathered.

    Of course, this was only a legend of the Ancient Hunters.

    Apart from the scales of the Sacred Fish, there were also a few spirit stones in the box.

    An Xuan took a look. One of the gold spirit stones was priceless. The rest were all below the white rank. If one absorbed the spirit energy from the spirit stones, these spirit stonesbined would be enough to raise his cultivation level by two levels.

    Du¡¯s thin innate talent was not good. If a cultivator with good innate talent was in the ascending realm, then a top grade gold spirit stone would be enough to allow his cultivation realm to take a big leap.

    However, for Skinny Du, this gold grade spirit stone could even help him break through when he needed to.

    However, for An Zaiyue, this didn¡¯t matter. Du¡¯s thin and weak cultivation realm was umted by him as he slowly piled up spirit stones during the examination.

    Even if there was an existence that defied the Heavens Seal, with Du¡¯s thin and one and a half star talent, his cultivation base would still rise a bit too slowly.

    Putting away the spirit stones in the box, An Zhe realized that there was something that looked like a silk scarf inside. It had a very strong scent to it.

    He took the scarf out of the box and looked at it over and over again. He discovered that at the corner of the box, there were four small and beautiful words embroidered.

    Sky Flowing

    It was actually this thing!

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself, how lucky I am this time around.

    In the Great Xi, there were two female cultivators who stood at a terrifying height.

    One of them was the Pce Master Xu Mei-die of Heavenly Hao Pce, and the other was the pavilion master of Phoenix Pavilion, Chu Liuyun.

    This magic tool that looked like a scarf was something that Chu Yun had brought with him when he was cultivating.

    Chu Liuyun and Xu Mei-Di were both heaven¡¯s pride experts. Even the magical equipment they used earlier were of extraordinary quality.

    However, Li Changlu clearly didn¡¯t know much about the situation with Da Xi, and didn¡¯t know where the clouds came from on the horizon.

    Of course, no more than ten people knew that these four small words were embroidered on the scarf.

    This handkerchief had extremely strong defensive capabilities. After pondering for a moment, he should give it to Gu Qianye.

    That little girl was too impatient. It would be better to have the Floating Cloud Guardian on the horizon.

    The Floating Cloud on the horizon was a metallic magical artifact, but because one could not tell what material it was made of, those who did not recognize it would often underestimate its value.

    Even if Li Changlu has a certain talent in appraising treasures, hisck of experience is his fatal w.

    He had never left the Yan Kingdom, so his knowledge was still too low.

    The difference between Li Changlu and An He was just like the difference between Yan Guo and Da Xi.

    There weren¡¯t many things in the box, but it was precisely because Li Changlu didn¡¯t know the origins and ranks of these items that they were all hidden in the most secure house.

    The guards for the courtyard were those who were blind, so Li Changlu considered them to be important ces.

    Apart from these items, there was also a small scroll.

    To the appraiser, the most difficult part was the scroll.

    Because it was not open, it was difficult to determine its value and significance just by what one saw from the outside.

    Furthermore, scrolls were rare. Even if one was an artificer master, he or she wouldn¡¯t be able to just casually create one.

    Often, the scroll would contain the power to control space.

    To cultivators, the power of space was unattainable.

    Thus, as long as it was a scroll, it was extremely valuable, and had an irresistible attraction to cultivators.

    Li Changlu clearly could not tell what grade and use this scroll was, so all the things that he could not understand were all stored in this box, and as a result, they were all fought over.

    To be honest, there were very few things that An Zaiyue could not see through. Scrolls were one of them.

    The crafting of scrolls wasplicated. Not only did the best spirit stones have to be transferred into the scroll, but there were also runes masters involved in the process.

    Most importantly, the runes.

    There are a lot of things to argue about, but they are not sensitive to runes at all.

    When he was in the Great Xi, he had wanted to study the magic characters more than once, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make any progress.

    Some people said that there were countless cultivators in this world, but the number of talisman masters was as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    Among the hundred thousand cultivators, there might not be a single Symbol Master.

    Symbol Masters obtained ancient enlightenment and cultivated ancient characters. If a cultivator had no sense towards ancient spirit energy, he would never be able to cultivate the Symbol Technique.

    An Zhe had seen the scroll before, and the only time was when he was in the Da Xi region, he had personally hunted down a person who hadmitted a great sin.

    That was also the only time he failed after he became the head of the Hall of Magic.

    Just as he was about to kill that person, that person activated a scroll and disappeared in an instant. Not even a trace of his aura was left behind. There was simply no way to find out where that person had gone.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what the purpose of this scroll was.

    The scales of the holy fish, the clouds on the horizon, the scrolls, these things could not be valued with money.

    Inparison, that valuable gold grade spirit stone seemed rather ordinary.

    He could never have imagined that a mere Eunuch of the Yan Kingdom actually managed to restrain so many things in just a few short years, and this was only one of the many mansions Li Changlu had.

    Besides these items, there were also eight hundred thousand silver taels worth of banknotes. These were all banknotes from the Bank of the Great Xi¡¯s World.

    Unregistered, it could circte throughout the world.

    All in all, he had made a fortune this time around.

    After he had packed his things, Anjou hid the iron box and let Old Huo melt it at dawn.

    Afterwards, An Zaiyue entered the cultivation state of the Heaven Defying Seal. Nothing could stop him from bing stronger, and nothing could prevent him from taking revenge for himself.

    After daybreak, An Zhe left the banknotes for 100,000 taels of silver, then he sent Madman Qu to send the remaining 700,000 taels of silver to Zhuang Fei Fei.

    The war was still raging in the south, and there were ns to use the money to resettle the refugees.

    No matter how many countries fought against each other, the people still suffered in the end.

    After making the arrangements, An Zhe suddenly thought of something.

    In the future, these matters could not all rely on the Gathering Shang Manor. After all, it was the military, so no one could guarantee that there would be no Li Changlu.

    Therefore, An Zhe immediately sent people to chase Madman Qu back. He personally brought the banknotes to find Zhong Jiuge.

    The front of Zhong Jiuge¡¯s shop was being renovated, so it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for it to open.

    Zhong Jiuge was surprised when he saw An Chouing.

    ¡°¡±Boss, you¡¯re here to patrol?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you one thing. You¡¯re going to build a shop that will be linked to your powder shop. You can be the owner.¡±¡±

    Half of the money made in the powder shop was used to settle refugees in the border areas of Yan Country.

    ¡°¡±This is seven hundred thousand taels of silver. After you build the tradingpany, you will personally take this seven hundred thousand taels of silver to the southern border.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Pay me the money. I¡¯ll do the good. What if I be an immortal in the future?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±The heavens aren¡¯t that blind.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiugeughed out loud. At this time, a beautiful woman walked in while swinging her waist like a willow tree. She spoke with a sweet tone, ¡°¡±Little brother, your shop has not been renovated yet. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±This person is very important, it has something to do with Li Changlu.¡±¡±

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>

    An Zaixin signaled Zhong Jiuge to go over and receive him, while she loitered around the room.

    This shop was very big. In such a small ce like Fang Bancheng, to be able to buy such a big shop, it was not because of Zhong Jiuge¡¯s ability, but rather the amount of start-up funds that An Zaihai had given him.

    Actually, the decorations of the house itself were not bad, and it was only slightly altered, so the project wasn¡¯t very big.

    Zhong Jiuge and the woman quickly got into a heated conversation. It seemed like they were closer than sisters, so An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhong Jiuge¡¯s skill.

    About ten minutester, the woman left with a box of rouge that Zhong Jiuge had given her. She was satisfied.

    Before he left, he gave Zhong Jiuge several hundred pounds of Qiubo with a smile in his eyes.

    Zhong Jiuge brought An Ying into the room, sat down and took a deep breath, ¡°¡±Dealing with these women is much more troublesome than dealing with those gangsters.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you think this man has to do with Li Changlu?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiugeughed, ¡°¡±You won¡¯t be able to guess.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu¡¯s woman?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Boss, it¡¯s meaningless if you act like this ¡­ That¡¯s right, she¡¯s Zhong Jiuge¡¯s woman.¡±¡±

    You said a eunuch was raising a woman outside.

    I¡¯ve only just learned about it, and I haven¡¯t had time to report it to you yet.

    The woman had an engagement with Li Changlu, but it was dissolved when Li Changlu¡¯s family fell. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Later on, Li Changlu was doted upon in the pce and hated you more and more. He thought about the time when you had reneged on your marriage, and I wouldn¡¯t let you get married.

    He might as well throw away the money and keep this woman for himself.

    ¡°¡±This woman is originally one who likes to be poor but loves to be rich, she is indeed beautiful ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wipe the water out of your mouth.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge smiled embarrassedly, ¡°¡±She¡¯s called Zhou Mengdie, and her family is considered a small rich family.¡±¡±

    Now she lived with a few servants in a house in the east of the city, bought by Li Changlu.

    ¡°¡±Zhou Mengdie¡¯s father still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with his daughter, so he can¡¯t be bothered.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Seems like this woman is interested in you.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge shook her head, ¡°¡±Boss, don¡¯t say it like that. Li Changlu is not that bad. This woman is rather interested in those who have some ability.¡±¡±

    An Zengughed out loud, ¡°¡±You talk too much.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be virtuous, but Li Changlu is using money to raise her, and she is using money to raise a pretty boy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±With Li Changlu¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s sincere towards her.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I said that this woman is very important.¡±¡±

    If he captured this woman, Li Changlu might give in.

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard for this woman to force Li Changlu to appear alone. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue nced at Zhong Jiuge, ¡°¡±No matter how much Li Changlu has done, no matter what this woman¡¯s character is, she can¡¯t be kidnapped to obtain the result.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge asked, ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Li Changlu and this woman aren¡¯t good people.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±There are some bottom lines that you can¡¯t touch. Once you open this hole, you will be ustomed to doing such things in the future.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Then we can only find out more slowly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right ¡­ You said you want to build a cargo bank, how do you intend to operate it?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ll go back to the Military Department to talk about it.¡±¡±

    The army¡¯s fleet of carriages was not enough to transport goods to the Southern Wilderness, and the recruitment of civilian carriages was not enough as well.

    I had Madman Qu to be the storekeeper of the warehouse, delivering goods for the Infantry Division to the southern border.

    However, Madman Qu¡¯s background isn¡¯t good enough, this trading firm secretly wants you to manage it. ¡°¡±

    Zhong Jiuge nodded, ¡°¡±No problem. As long as the things on the surface are sorted out, everything else can be discussed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is not difficult, and I trust you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, there is one thing I want to say ¡­ Every copper coin I sent you to the border to treat and settle refugees, you can¡¯t touch. If you touch one, I¡¯ll kill you. It¡¯s life saving money.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Boss, I also have a baseline.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those richdies don¡¯t earn money for nothing, but I don¡¯t dare to covet this money. Even if I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯m still afraid of having nightmares.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, and patted Zhong Jiuge on the shoulder, ¡°¡±Brother Ming, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge sent An Zaiyue off to fight for the shop. Looking at An Zaiyue¡¯s departing back, Zhong Jiuge felt that until now, he still didn¡¯t understand An Zaixin¡¯s intentions. He still didn¡¯t understand why he would always look into An Zaiyue¡¯s eyes, thinking that those eyes could see through everything.

    Therefore, he was unable to understand himself. He had cultivated a thousand scams for so many years, why was he unable to tell a single lie in front of An Zhe.

    While An Xuan and Zhong Jiuge were chatting, Little Seven packed up the things she needed. She left with a small kettle and a small backpack full of silver and snacks, then she left in high spirits. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Auntie Ye stood at the door of the room and watched the child with eyes full of gratification.

    ¡°¡±Be careful.¡±¡±

    she cried.

    Xiao Qidao didn¡¯t turn around, but waved his hand. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, mother. Big brother An Chou said that I¡¯ve grown up and that¡¯s why I want to be strong and mature.¡±¡±

    My brother Anjou said I had to get to know the city, and Anjou had so much to do that I had to do it on my own.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been going out every day for this time. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±¡±

    He had been away for days to familiarize himself with Fang Bancheng, so Aunty Ye was not too worried.

    When her son walked out the door, Auntie Ye turned around and went back to her room.

    As she came in, she looked up at the wine g hanging at the door of the room.

    Then she thought of the man who had been so important in her life, and thest words of the man before he died.

    He was the one who sent the wine g, and he was the one who begged for it with all his might.

    He knew that he was dead without a doubt. If he had left behind this wine g back then, with the help of the world-shocking sword intent from the wine g, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to ughter his way out of Fang Gu City.

    But at thest moment of life and death, he chose to leave the wine g to Aunty Ye.

    ¡°¡±When the child grows up, he looks more and more like you.¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye raised her head and said in a low voice to the wine g, ¡°¡±I will listen to your instructions and won¡¯t let him take revenge for you or participate in the matter with Great Yan.

    When my body recovers, I will bid farewell to An Zhan and leave this ce with Xiao Qidao.

    We will follow the path I took with you and tell Little Qidao where his father was and what sort of a man he was. ¡°¡±

    A little further away, Gu Qianye looked at the murmuring Aunty Ye and said sadly, ¡°¡±How much can a rtionship affect a woman?¡±¡±

    Just look at Auntie Ye.

    Even after all these years, she would never forget that man. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head. ¡°¡±Right now, I¡¯m rather curious about the former crown prince of Great Yan. He should be an especially good man. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let Aunty Ye repay him with her body and will never forget him.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye grabbed Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go find the answer.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was dragged along by her, ¡°¡±Where are we going to find it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you forgotten about that Lord Li?¡±¡± Gu Qianye asked cunningly.

    Only now did Qu Liuxi remember that Li Yinian of the Department for Purging Officials lived not too far away from the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    The two girls couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity any longer. However, they didn¡¯t act rashly and directly ran over. Instead, they intentionally circled around to make sure no one followed them into the small courtyard.

    At this time, the melon fruits and vegetables nted in Li Yinian¡¯s courtyard already looked rather sizeable. Li Yinian, who wore a straw hat, looked more like an old farmer than a former Minister of Rites.

    Li Yenian was surprised to see the two little girls. ¡°¡±Did Sect Master An ask you toe?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±No, no, we¡¯re just ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll just say it straight.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re just curious about the former crown prince of Great Yan. We want to know why he was killed by the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian¡¯s expression abruptly changed. He hurriedly waved his hand, turned around, and quickly walked into the room.

    Gu Qian Ye and Qu Liuxi followed him in, and when they saw Li Yinian, their faces turned pale with fright.

    ¡°¡±You two really don¡¯t know how dangerous it is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the passersby were to hear what I¡¯ve asked you just now, you might provoke a disaster that will kill you ¡­ However, why are you all suddenly curious about him?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye didn¡¯t want to exin anything, so he simply said shamelessly, ¡°¡±Just tell us, or else we won¡¯t be leaving today.¡±¡±

    Li Yannian sighed. Perhaps it was because no one had talked to him for so long that he was in the mood to chat.

    He brewed a pot of tea and sat down before saying, ¡°¡±The former crown prince, Mu Changan ¡­ is a person with a very strong and fair personality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be tolerated by the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Thete king regarded the Crown Prince with great importance and had already arranged for him to handle the government affairs.

    He remembered ¡­ that year, the Great Yan had been raining for nearly half a month. The Yongding River in the south had flooded many families and fertilends.

    ¡°¡±Thete king sent three ministers to help with the local disaster, but they all returned empty-handed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The crown prince asked for permission to go in person. It was only when we reached the south that we discovered that the funds allocated by the imperial court to the local people for the rescue had been moved away by the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    The first three ministers came, and there was nothing they could do without money.

    The crown prince had a straightforward disposition. He killed 137 people in the south, all of whom were the empress dowager¡¯s henchmen.

    Then intercepted the timber and stone that were to be transported from the south to Fanggu to be used for the expansion and repair of the Embroidery Pce, and used to stabilize the levee. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The crown prince stayed in the south for one hundred and thirty-seven days, killing people almost every day. However, it only took him one hundred and thirty-seven days toplete the construction of the causeway that he hadn¡¯t built in over ten years.

    Could local officials really not build the levee?

    Of course not. They were asking for money from the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±Now, not only did the crown prince offend the empress dowager, he also offended the local powers.¡±¡±

    Li Yinian let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±It¡¯s precisely because of this that the empress dowager knows that once the crown prince takes over the throne in the future, she won¡¯t have a good life to lead.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye clenched his fist. ¡°¡±This woman really deserves to be killed!¡±¡±

    Li Yenian shook his head. ¡°¡±Should I kill him?¡±¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know she should be killed?

    But since thete king¡¯s death, no one had been able to do anything to her.

    The current King was actually smarter than the previous Crown Prince, so he was still alive.

    ¡°¡±But even so, I was thinking that Her Majesty must be plotting something in secret, that sooner orter she would make a move against the King.¡±¡±

    At the same time, Xiao Qitao carried a small backpack and ate as he walked with a handful of melon seeds in his hands. He put the melon seeds into his own small pocket and didn¡¯t throw a single piece on the ground.

    For his brother Anshou had said that those who cast away the trash wherever they were were scum.

    His immature figure crossed the street and crossed the alleyway,mitting all that he saw to memory.

    Little Seven was so beautiful that passersby would often notice him wherever he went.

    Just as he turned a corner and saw that it was a dead end alley, a person standing on the side of the road suddenly threw a handful of powdery objects at him. He then put a sack on his head, picked up the sack and ran.

    A momentter, the sack containing Xiao Qi was tossed onto a carriage. The carriage traveled down the street and headed further away from the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>

    When night fell, before Xiao Qidao returned, Auntie Ye could no longer sit still.

    She went to fight for Anjou, and learned that Anjou had gone to the Armies to see Chen Zaiyan, the soldier minister, and had not yet returned.

    She then asked Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi. After knowing that the two of them weren¡¯t here, she immediately panicked and had no choice but to go out on her own to find them.

    He was about to go out when he saw Dean. He stopped him.

    After he asked what was going on, the skinny Duforted her, ¡°¡±Auntie, just rx. Others don¡¯t know what cultivation level Xiao Qishao has, but don¡¯t you?¡±¡±

    He¡¯s the only one who can bully others, so he won¡¯t be bullied. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out and find him.

    In any case, you are still a criminal of the imperial court, so don¡¯t go out. ¡°¡±

    The thin Du looked for Long Jing, who was chatting with the big guys, and the two of them brought the big guys to go out to find him.

    ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao¡¯s personality is simple. If anything happens, he¡¯ll be tricked,¡±¡± said Du.

    However, with his strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s split up and find him as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    Ever since Lan Jing arrived at the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, he has liked everything here, everyone, even every rock.

    The people here were friendly and sincere, treating him as a friend or rtive.

    When he heard that Xiao Qidao could not be found, he was also anxious. ¡°¡±No matter what, Xiao Qidao is only a seven or eight year old child. The evil methods of the martial arts world areplicated, and there are many things that he hasn¡¯t encountered.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s hurry up and find it. What if we suffer a loss?¡±¡±

    The two of them led their men in different directions.

    At the beginning, he was not too anxious, thinking that Xiao Qidao might have been ying around and forgotten about the time.

    But when they found them and found nothing, their hearts became anxious.

    After receiving the news, An Zaiyan rushed back from Chen Zaiyan¡¯s side and sent out everyone from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. One street after another was turned upside down.

    But after thetter half of the night, he still hadn¡¯t found anything.

    Lang Jing looked around and saw that the dark night had already enveloped Fang Bancheng. The bad premonition in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s split up and search.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing waved his hand and ordered the big men to disperse.

    Fang Bancheng was not some peerless city, but for a seven or eight year old child, he was still a little too big.

    No matter how talented Xiao Qidao was, he would still panic if he encountered such a situation.

    Lan Jing walked along the street. Even he didn¡¯t know what kind of ce he was in. He only knew that he was in the western part of the city.

    People in Fang Gu City would often mention that the people living in Fang Gu City were poor, poor, and from the north to the south. The people living in the east city were merchants or nobles, and all of them were rich families.

    Most of the people living in the western city were officials of the imperial court.

    As for the north and south, they were both poor citizens.

    The only exception was the Heavenly Temple, which was located in the north.

    Therefore, themoners in North City were better than those in South City at least on the surface.

    There were many big families living in the western part of the city, so it seemed like there were no people on the streets. Perhaps there would be experts hiding somewhere.

    However, at this point of time, Lan Jing didn¡¯t care about anything else. He blindly looked around, hoping to find Xiao Qi waiting for him at the next intersection.

    Rang Jing walked to the door of a shop that was still open. Inside, it was brightly lit.

    This was a casino, and only the casino remained open for 24 hours.

    As for any casino in Fang Gengcheng that was already on the bandstand, they were all from the Gao Family.

    Lang Jing took a nce inside, wondering if Xiao Qidao had been cheated into gambling with the money. After that, he hurriedly ran inside.

    The casino wasn¡¯t big, so no matter how luxurious the decorations were, it couldn¡¯t cover up the unique filth of a casino.

    The unpleasant odor and the decadent crowd hadsted for nearly an entire night, and the faces of everyone here had turned pale.

    ¡°¡±Excuse me, have you seen a seven or eight year old boy? He is very spirited and beautiful. His eyes are big and he loves tough.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing asked the casino attendant at the entrance of the room. The attendant was still sleepy. He waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t see anything. If you want to bet twice, thene in. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t get in the way. Hurry up and leave.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing looked into the room, but didn¡¯t see Xiao Qi¡¯s figure, so he turned around and walked out.

    At this moment, a loud bang came from the casino, followed by a small figure rushing out.

    Lan Jing turned his head to see Xiao Qi, whose face was deathly pale, smash a hole in the wall behind the casino and stagger out.

    ¡°¡±Seven paths!¡±¡±

    Lang Jing hugged Xiao Qi tightly. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    When Xiao Qishao saw Rang Jing, his small body rxed a little. ¡°¡±The people here ¡­ took away quite a few children and kept them in the back ¡­ I identally got caught by them, showing that I was sprayed with something. I was stabbed again and lost my strength in an instant. I¡¯ve just recovered a little bit.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing saw that there was a wound on Xiao Qitao¡¯s forehead and blood was dripping down. It was obvious that he crashed his head against the wall just now. This meant that he had a powerful cultivation. Otherwise, he would have been knocked unconscious long ago.

    ¡°¡±You bunch of trash!¡±¡±

    A middle-aged fatty rushed over from the backyard and nced at Lang Jing and Xiao Qi in his arms: ¡°¡±Friend, you¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s business. This is the Gao Family¡¯s residence. Think about the consequences of offending the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing coldly snorted, ¡°¡±You captured my brother, have you ever thought about what would happen?¡±¡±

    The fatty¡¯s expression changed. ¡°¡±Capture?¡±¡±

    I think you misunderstood.

    Now,e in and I¡¯ll exin to you what¡¯s going on.

    Your brother may have been ying for too long, so he was confused. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qizhao weakly shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not ying. They caught me halfway. There are at least ten children in the backyard. They were the ones who captured me.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing looked at the people who were fighting at the casino and asked Xiao Qi in a low voice, ¡°¡±Can you hold on to my back?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qitao nodded, but his hands and feet really did not have much strength.

    As Lang Jing slowly retreated, he tore off his clothes and tied Little Seven to himself. ¡°¡±Rumor has it that the Gao Family¡¯s people are loyal, impartial, and heroic.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I never thought that the Gao Family¡¯s casino would be like this, selling children ¡­ Looks like the Gao Family¡¯s people are just a bunch of bastards.¡±¡±

    The fat middle-aged man cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Friend, there must be some misunderstanding between us.¡±¡±

    Why don¡¯t youe in and I¡¯ll buy you a drink and let us exin. ¡°¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the surrounding casino thugs surrounded him.

    The fatty instructed in a low voice, ¡°¡±We can¡¯t spread this around, or we¡¯ll all die.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t let any of the people in this casino out tonight. ¡°¡±

    Lang Jing had been raised by a wild wolf since he was young, and his hearing and hearing were much stronger than ordinary people.

    Thus, when the middle-aged fatty said these words, he did not miss a single word.

    Lan Jing looked around. Those casino fighters didn¡¯t seem to be very powerful. Only the fatty seemed to be unable to see through them.

    Feeling that Little Seven was about to fall asleep again, Lan Jing suddenly turned around and dashed in the direction he hade from.

    ¡°¡±Kill all the people in the room, keep your hands and feet clean, leave this person to me.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty ordered coldly, then he chased after Lang Jing with a tap of his feet.

    In mid-air, the fatty raised his hand and a ray of light pierced towards Lang Jing¡¯s back.

    Lan Jing¡¯s perception was astonishing. He could feel the threat from behind him. He was afraid that he would injure Xiao Qi, so he suddenly turned around while running. Then, he took out his de and chopped down.

    ng!

    The long de in Lan Jing¡¯s hand was broken. His right hand also had a wound on his hand, and his arm was trembling involuntarily.

    Under the huge force, Lang Jing and Xiao Qi were knocked back a few meters before they stopped.

    Rang-Jing¡¯s left hand gripped the ground, leaving five finger-marks on the ground.

    ¡°¡±You won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±¡±

    The fat middle-aged man grinned evilly: ¡°¡±If I let you guys go, I¡¯m going to die!¡±¡±

    He pointed with his finger, and the stream of light that was blocked by the long de appeared again. It rapidly flew towards the face of Lan Jing.

    The sabre in Lang Jing¡¯s hand had already been cut in half. He clenched his teeth and shed again, and this time, it urately hit the light ray.

    With a crisp sound, the broken de in his hand shattered, and at the same time, his wrist broke.

    His right hand hung limp and powerless.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty said with a cold voice, ¡°¡±A mere ascendant cultivator is actually able to block my flying sword twice in a row.¡±¡±

    I guess you must have had some fortuitous encounter, otherwise how could you have such keen perception and good eyesight.

    With your potential, as long as you work a bit harder, your future achievements will be limitless.

    ¡°¡±But unfortunately, all of you will die today.¡±¡±

    He took a step forward, and the expert¡¯s aura abruptly rose, ¡°¡±You saw something you shouldn¡¯t have, so you deserve to die.¡±¡±

    Lang Jing took a deep breath. He felt that the injury to Xiao Qi behind him had calmed him down a little.

    He knew that he was absolutely not a match for this middle-aged fatty. What should he do to bring Xiao Qitao back safely?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. You don¡¯t have any chance.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty raised his hand, and the ray of light floated beside him.

    Following his gesture, the ray of light shot out once more.

    Right now, Lan Jing had no weapon to block the attack. He could only rely on his keen senses and vision to avoid the attack.

    He stomped his feet on the ground and flew out. In mid-air, his hands and feet pushed against the wall at the same time. His body shot out like a cannonball.

    He tied Little Seven to his back and ran like a wolf on all fours.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death.¡±¡±

    The fat middle-aged man flew up lightly and a stream of light shot out from behind Lang Jing like a bolt of lightning.

    Rangjing dodged to the side as he sprinted. The ray of light swept across his thigh, leaving behind a deep wound.

    Xiao Qi, who was behind him, grunted in pain and asked, ¡°¡±Big brother Lan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is he hurt?¡±¡±

    Long Jing forced a smile, ¡°¡±Rang-gege is fine, don¡¯t worry, Rang-gege will take you home.¡±¡±

    Gritting his teeth, he continued to run forward, blood dripping from his thigh.

    The middle-aged man was clearly enraged, ¡°¡±Strength is trash. I didn¡¯t expect you to run so fast.¡±¡±

    However, even if you were able to run, you would not be able to escape. The faster you ran, the more blood there would be. In the end, even without me killing you, you would not be able to survive. ¡°¡±

    Lan Jing sprinted on all fours, his palms scraping the ground. Blood began to seep out of his wounds.

    The wound in his thigh was gaping open, the flesh split in two, and blood gushed out like a spring.

    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop. Once he did, it would be dangerous for Little Seven.

    ¡°¡±Rang-gege, just leave me alone. I know you¡¯re injured, you¡¯ll die like this.¡±¡±

    Little Seven¡¯s voice rang in Lang Jing¡¯s ears, weak but warm.

    Lang Jing turned around. ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, don¡¯t worry. Brother Lang Jing is a man who can support the heavens and the earth, so how could he be injured?¡±¡±

    Rang-gege is ying with you. In a little while, you will beat the bad guys away. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±How reckless!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty roared, pointed with his finger, and shot out another beam of light.

    Lang Jing was worried that the flying sword would injure Xiao Qi, so he had no choice but to turn around and run backwards.

    With a pu sound, the ray of light slit his lower abdomen. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, the flying sword would have directly pierced through his body.

    However, the wound was too deep and too big, and even the intestines were about to leak out.

    As he ran, Rang-Jing tore open his clothes to keep his internal organs from squeezing out, and his strength gradually disappeared as he did so.

    He had lost too much blood, and his steps began to falter.

    ¡°¡±Brother Lang, please put me down ¡­¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao tried a few times, but the other party already noticed that he could cultivate and wanted to sell him for a better price. He was afraid that he would run away, so the amount of medicine increased by several times, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength.

    Lan Jing raised his hand to rub Xiao Qi¡¯s head. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, brother Lan Jing is amazing. He will definitely return your seat belt to your brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Xiao Qidao remembers to pay respect to big brother, then give it to me ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the flying sword came again and cut off Lang Jing¡¯s arm.

    The severed arm rotated in mid-air and flew away,nding far away.

    Lan Jing¡¯s body involuntarily fell down. When he fell down, he forcefully turned his body so that Xiao Qi wouldn¡¯t crash into the ground.

    Heid on the ground, using his remaining hand and leg to crawl forward. ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, don¡¯t be afraid. Rang-gege will definitely let you go home, let you go home ¡­¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty caught up from behind. With a wave of his flying sword, he cut open the cloth strips tied around Xiao Qitao¡¯s body.

    He grabbed Xiao Qi up and then stepped on the back of Lang Jing¡¯s head. ¡°¡±Weak person like you, such a lowly person, you actually don¡¯t have the slightest bit of consciousness ¡­ If you had made apromise earlier, you might have died morefortably.¡±¡±

    He trampled his head down, his face contorted against the bluestone floor.

    Lang Jing, who had lost too much blood, no longer had the strength to resist. He only said intermittently, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Lang Jing may not be able to bring you home. You have to calm down and protect yourself ¡­¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man was enraged. ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    He lifted up Xiao Qiandao up and asked, ¡°¡±Did you see that?¡±¡±

    This was the world of cultivators. He didn¡¯t want you to see the cruel side, but this world was always cruel.

    He¡¯s going to die soon, and I¡¯m going to take the medicine that will make you lose your memory and sell it for a good price.

    ¡°¡±This is a fact that no one can change. The weak do not deserve to live.¡±¡±

    Ye Zichen¡¯s hand grabbed onto Little Seven¡¯s neck, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    The middle-aged fatty coldly replied, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, although a child like you is slightly older, you can cultivate, so the price will not be low.¡±¡±

    You will live, but he will die. ¡°¡±

    He raised his foot and stomped hard on the back of Lang Jing¡¯s head.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>

    When Lang Jing was forced to lie on the ground, there wasn¡¯t a shred of fear in his mind.

    He did not know why he was so calm. He, who was once so afraid of death and lonely, did not feel any fear at this moment.

    Faintly, he could see two old wolves walking away in the snow, shoulder to shoulder.

    It was as if he had seen them. An Zaihai and the others were waving their arms to bid farewell to him.

    The middle-aged fatty¡¯s foot heavilynded on the back of Lang Jing¡¯s head.

    He was a Godly Mt. Xumi cultivator, so he had absolute power that could kill others with respect.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A huge bronze bell flew over from the sky at an oblique angle, as fast as lightning.

    The middle-aged fatty¡¯s reaction was also extraordinarily fast. He raised his flying sword and shot towards the azure light. In the next second, the flying sword shattered and the bell struck the middle-aged fatty like a heavy hammer, sending him flying.

    The ancient bell slowly rotated and floated in the air, protecting Lan Jing.

    A figure rushed over like a ghost, crouching down to check on Lang Jing¡¯s injuries.

    Xiao Qi, who was being held by the middle-aged fatty, fell from the sky. The people who were squatting beside Lang Jing did not turn around. They extended their hands and caught Xiao Qi.

    Since the beginning of the war, the desire to kill Fang Bancheng had never been this strong.

    Even when he had just entered the city and encountered the scum of the generous division, even when he was furiously killing Su Feiyun in the run-down courtyard, his killing intent was not as heavy as this.

    At this moment, it was as if a sword had left its sheath in the heart of the struggle for peace.

    An Zhan simply bandaged Lan Jing¡¯s wounds, then he turned around to look at the thin Du who had rushed over. ¡°¡±Take him back and give him to Xiao Li¡¯er.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about you?¡±¡± he asked.

    He looked at the middle-aged fatty, who was struggling against the wall with his hands, and the killing intent in his eyes surged like a tide.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about me. Go back and save Lan Jing.¡±¡±

    An Xuan stretched out his hand, and the bell flew over from the sky andnded in his palm.

    Skinny Du knew that saving the others was of utmost importance at this time. He ordered his subordinates to carry Little Seven as well, and then ran in the direction of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    An Xuan slowly walked towards the middle-aged man. The man¡¯s expression turned exceptionally unsightly.

    He looked at An Zhe and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°¡±Little brother, is there a misunderstanding between you and me?¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t even want to say a word.

    As he walked forward, the middle-aged man began to step back, holding on to the wall.

    An Zeng¡¯s footsteps were not hurried, but his light footsteps were like thunder, exploding in the middle-aged fatty¡¯s heart, causing his blood flow to be chaotic.

    ¡°¡±I am a member of the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty suppressed the fear in his heart as he racked his brain to think of a way to ovee this hurdle.

    ¡°¡±Little brother, you also know how powerful the Gao n is in Fang Gu City. Of course, it¡¯s not just in Fang Gu City, but in the entire Great Yan n, even outside of the Great Yan n, the Gao n¡¯s influence is very great.

    ¡°¡±Today¡¯s matter is indeed a bit of a misunderstanding. I feel very guilty for injuring your friend, so why don¡¯t we each take a step back. If there¡¯s anything else that can be used in the future for the Gao Family, just say it.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty kept backing away, trying to alleviate the danger in front of him: ¡°¡±I seem to recognize you, perhaps we have even worked together in the past, of course you also know the style of our Gao Family. You would rather make a friend than have an enemy.¡±¡±

    An Zeng still didn¡¯t say anything, he just walked step by step towards the middle-aged fatty.

    The middle-aged fatty could feel the aura of death emanating from An Zhe. He couldn¡¯t understand why the killing intent exuding from a young man would be so heavy.

    In a daze, he actually imagined himself seeing the image of a terrifying berserk beast appear behind An Zhe. The expression of that berserk beast was exactly the same as An Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, the middle-aged fatty stepped on a piece of rock and staggered.

    He thought that An Zhe would take this opportunity to attack, so he desperately released his cultivation base. The surrounding walls were shattered and copsed from the impact of his power.

    Even the roof of a house a dozen meters away was blown away by the wild dance.

    The berserk cultivation power gradually dispersed, and the flying dust slowly descended.

    An Zeng¡¯s body passed through the thick smoke and dust. His slender and straight body seemed to walk out from within the fog.

    Still no words.

    Just as the panting fatty straightened his back, he was grabbed by the neck with a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound. He wanted to say something else, but was unable to utter a single word.

    The strength of that hand almost suffocated him.

    Then, he felt himself being lifted up by An Xuan. Looking down from above, An Xuan¡¯s eyes were even more terrifying.

    He didn¡¯t know when, but the sky was gradually filled with dark clouds.

    When the first raindrop fell from the sky, a bolt of lightning exploded like a sword stabbing into the earth.

    In the instant that the lightning dispersed the darkness, the middle-aged fatty finally saw An Xuan¡¯s face.

    The name exploded in his mind like a bolt of lightning in the sky.

    ¡°¡±An vying ¡­ You are the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s An vying!¡±¡± ¡°¡±An vying ¡­ You are the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s An vying!¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty struggled to utter those words in a hoarse voice.

    He had heard many things about the struggle for peace and had specifically gone to see what it looked like. However, as time passed by, the expression on his face gradually became more and more blurry.

    Moreover, An Zhe was never a youth so beautiful that others would never forget him. He did not have such a dazzling appearance.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the middle-aged fatty saw An Chou slowly lift up his other hand, then grab onto his arm.

    An Zhe¡¯s eyes were sharper and brighter than lightning.

    He looked into the middle-aged fatty¡¯s eyes and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°¡±This matter will begin with you.¡±¡±

    Self-starter?

    The middle-aged fatty was confused for a moment. He did not understand what An Zhe meant by those words.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about it ¡­ With a ¡°¡±kacha¡±¡± sound, his arm was directly torn off by An Dou.

    An Xuan tore off the middle-aged fatty¡¯s left arm. Then, he grabbed onto the fatty¡¯s right arm and pulled it downwards. A stream of blood gushed out from the wound, dying An Xuan¡¯s clothes red.

    An Xuan casually threw away the severed arm, then threw the middle-aged fatty to the ground.

    ¡°¡±Where?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The middle-aged fatty was in so much pain that he nearly fainted. He didn¡¯t even hear An Zhe¡¯s question clearly.

    An Zhan walked over like a demon and stomped on Fatty¡¯s left leg, crushing it.

    Broken bones gouged out from the flesh, and the wound looked so ferocious that it caused people to shudder even though it wasn¡¯t cold.

    ¡°¡±Where is it?¡±¡±

    The middle-aged fatty wailed in pain before subconsciously replying, ¡°¡±It¡¯s right in front, the Gao Family¡¯s casino.¡±¡±

    The rain gradually got heavier. An Zaiyi grabbed the middle-aged fatty¡¯s ankle and walked away in the rain, step by step.

    He walked through thest of the pre-dawn darkness, through the rain, and out of the Gao casino.

    At this moment, the employees of the casino were cleaning up the corpses in the room. When they saw An Zhe dragging Fatty to the entrance, everyone was shocked.

    An Zeng dragged the fat middle-aged man into the room. The fat man¡¯s body was dragged past the stairs and doorsteps, his head hitting against the door again and again. Meanwhile, the fat man had already fainted long ago.

    He looked at the broken leg of the stool beside him, then bent down and picked it up.

    The clerks looked at each other. No one knew what was going on.

    However, they were certain of one thing. This youth who looked as ferocious as an ancient primordial beast was here to kill someone.

    The workers looked at each other. Under the immense pressure, they chose to escape.

    The dozen or so people scattered in all directions, fleeing in different directions.

    Andersen began to kill, catching up with one of the men from behind. The wrist-thick leg of the stool poked through the man¡¯s back and out of his heart.

    Blood instantly dyed the wood red, and viscous blood dripped down the leg of the stool.

    An Zou kicked the corpse away, then caught up to the second assistant and smashed his head with the stick.

    The fastestborer ran to the window, but before he could jump out, his legs were broken by An Zhe¡¯s pole, and then his heart was pierced by the pole.

    At this moment, the broken leg of the stool had be the most ferocious killing weapon.

    The room was soon filled with more corpses, leaving only thest of the clerks kneeling and shivering.

    Ann dragged a chair over and sat in the doorway to the casino. Then she pointed out with her bloody stool leg.

    The shop assistant didn¡¯t react at first, but when he did, he scrambled out of the casino.

    The heavy rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, so much so that one couldn¡¯t see the streets clearly.

    He sat quietly on a chair, the leg of the stool in his hand covered in blood and flesh.

    Roughly a few minutester, more than a dozen armed men rushed in from outside the door. They took a nce at the bodies in the room, then rushed towards An Zeng while roaring.

    An Zeng raised his hand and pointed forward. The bronze bell flew over, and a crisp sound rang out.

    Sonic waves visible to the naked eye rippled out, and the dozen or so people who rushed in were instantly killed by the powerful cold.

    The skulls shattered, and a dozen headless corpses fell to the ground.

    A few minutester, an old man in his fifties walked in from outside. He looked at the dead body in the room, then looked at the fight on the chair.

    The old man hesitated for a moment before sping his hands together. ¡°¡±This little brother, I am Gao Shan. I can still say a few words in the Gao Family. May I ask what happened to cause you to start such a massacre in my Gao Family¡¯s casino?¡±¡±

    If there¡¯s anything wrong with the Gao Family, say it.

    ¡°¡±If you came here on purpose to cause trouble, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t end up well either.¡±¡±

    An Zeng swung his arm backwards, and the wooden pole flew out, smashing a huge hole through the wall with a loud boom.

    Inside the room, more than a dozen bound children cried out in fear and struggled to get together. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked outside.

    An Zeng raised his head and looked at the mountain ranges. ¡°¡±You said that I started a massacre?¡±¡±

    Un ¡­ you are correct in this sentence. ¡°¡±

    His eyes turned cold as the bronze bell flew towards the mountains.

    With just a nce, he could tell how powerful the bell was. With his forty years of cultivation, he didn¡¯t dare to receive it head-on.

    This bell was given to him by Chen Shaobai. After seeing it, Old Huo said that the bell was a magic weapon.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t understand what a magic device was, but An Zhe was like a demon right now.

    He pushed his hands forward and a bronze mirror appeared in front of him.

    There wereplicated patterns on the surface of the copper mirror, and there seemed to be a faint steam that was like the waves of the ocean. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    With An An¡¯s fighting eyesight, it was obvious that this item was a medium-grade red grade magic item, which was hard toe by.

    But in front of the bronze bell, this copper mirror that was difficult to obtain, could not even hold on for two seconds.

    This old man¡¯s strength was above the fifth level of the Sumeru Constetion. He was far more powerful than An Zaiyue, but in terms of magic tools, his magic tools were iparable to An Zaiyue¡¯s magic tools.

    Even if their power was weak, their magical equipment was more than sufficient to make up for it.

    With a bang, the copper mirror split open.

    The mountains were tall, but they had been knocked backwards by the impact.

    However, before the mountains could fly out of the room, An Zhe¡¯s body had already arrived.

    The mountains were the first to leave the room, and Anjou grabbed them by the ankles and pulled them back into the house.

    As he stood in front of the door, he saw that the rain was already full of people.

    The street was densely packed with the big men in ck from the Gao Family, each of them carrying a long saber.

    In the face of the lightning, the light reflected from the hundreds of sabers was so cold.

    Under the gaze of the hundreds of men, he was dragged back into the room by the ankles, and then he picked up half a bronze mirror from the floor and plunged it into the forehead of the mountain.

    Blood spurted out, sshing all over An Zeng¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Leaving the bodies of the mountains in the doorway, he went back to his chair and sat down.

    The crowd surged and then people began to issue orders.

    Following that, countless men in ck began to attack the casino. The windows were shattered and the door was pulled down. Dozens of people rushed in at the same time.

    Crossbow, dart, and all kinds of hidden weapons were the first to rush in and shoot towards An Zeng.

    The bronze bell began to ring, and a thickyer of azure light enveloped An Zeng. All of the hidden weapons were blocked by the azure light and then shot back.

    Those concealed weapons were like bullets, causing therge man who rushed in to overturn ayer.

    Without the door and the window, the rain began to pour into the house, then carried the blood back to the street, the ground dark red.

    Another group of people tried to rush into the casino, but they were stopped by a sudden carriage.

    A young man in a white brocade robe got out of the carriage with a long spear in his hand.

    This person wore white clothes and had a silver spear, looking extremely dashing and dashing.

    From his appearance, he appeared to be around twenty years old, with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and his body was as straight as the silver spear in his hand.

    He walked to the door, sping his silver spear and greeting, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, how are you?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±There¡¯s less people killed, so it¡¯s not good enough.¡±¡±

    The young man in white smiled bitterly: ¡°¡±From the looks of it, this matter is probably due to some ident that happened in our Gao Family.¡±¡±

    There are some scum who do evil in the name of the Gao Family, but we ourselves do not detect it.

    ¡°¡±No matter what, this matter has a huge impact on the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you intend to suppress this matter and pretend that nothing happened?¡±¡±

    The young man shook his head, ¡°¡±No, no, no, that¡¯s not what the Gao Family meant ¡­ I¡¯m called Goldman Sachs, and I can represent the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Was Master An still not satisfied with the current situation?

    You¡¯ve killed enough people, so the anger in your heart must have been vented out.

    ¡°¡±The Gao n can ignore this matter. I hope that Sect Master An will stop here as well.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly startedughing, the smile on the corner of his mouth so cold: ¡°¡±There¡¯s something you¡¯re wrong about ¡­ It¡¯s not that your Gao Family doesn¡¯t care about it, it¡¯s me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not only should I think about it, I should think about it even more.¡±¡±

    He lifted his hand and hooked his fingers. ¡°¡±Take two more steps forward.¡±¡±

    Goldman¡¯s face changed, and his eyes shed with fury.

    He took a step forward with the silver gun in his hand, but then looked up into Anjou¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, he felt that he had been defeated after fifteen years of cultivation.

    He did not make a move, nor did An Xuan. However, he had been defeated in such a miserable and miserable manner.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>

    The Gao n¡¯s position in the Great Yan Dynasty was very special. It was so special that if anything happened to the Gao n, it could affect ny percent of the officials in the Yan Dynasty¡¯s imperial government.

    Thus, the moment that An Zaihai had charged into the Gao Family¡¯s casino, he had already overturned Fang Bancheng.

    Goldman Sachs Cooking was the most talented young generation of the Gao family. Although he was not as famous as Su Feihun and Feng Xiuzhi, it did not mean that he could not.

    Mr Gao has always been low-key, as has Goldman Sachs.

    In truth, from the very beginning of his cultivation, he had never been defeated.

    More importantly, he had been raised as the future sessor of the Gao Family.

    But just one step short of that, Goldman broke the ice.

    I was invincible.

    But there was a struggle for peace.

    He did not take that step because he was too worried.

    He knew that he could not lose. Once he lost, he would lose his previously stable position in the Gao Family.

    He was the future sessor of the Gao Family, and he would carry the banner of the Gao Family in the future.

    There were too many concerns, so he could not calm himself.

    Do you have any concerns, any concerns?

    Of course there was. However, there was also the determination to fight to the death if he were to make a move.

    Goldman¡¯s cooking feet finallynded on the ground and didn¡¯t move.

    Another carriage crushed the water and came from afar. The heavy rain hit the carriage, covering it with ayer of moisture.

    The horse carriage was very ordinary. It looked no different from the carriages used in the big shops to send off the guests.

    Of course, the only thing that makes no difference is the car.

    It was not a horse, but an unnamed beast.

    The beast pulling the carriage was as ck as ink, its four hooves were like oxen, its head was as big as a fight, and its body was like a deer.

    It was very big, at least half a meter taller than an ordinary warhorse, and its walking posture was ratherzy. It was as if it was disdainful towards everyone around it.

    The head of this thing was simr to the head of the elk, except that the horns were not that big.

    The breath that came out from the nostrils of this David¡¯s Deer was actually blue, looking like blue mes that gushed out one after another.

    The horse carriage slowly came to a stop, and the surroundingrge men of the Gao Family retreated to make way for it.

    The curtain of the carriage was pushed aside by someone. A middle-aged man who looked very refined stepped out of the carriage and opened a ck umbre. The umbre was embroidered with a word that looked like fire.

    The middle-aged man slowly walked to the entrance of the casino and raised his umbre. He looked at An Xuan who was sitting on a chair and nodded, ¡°¡±Greetings Sect Master An.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mr. Gao.¡±¡±

    The person who hade was the Gao n¡¯s head storekeeper, Gao Yuan, who openly spoke at Fang Bancheng. He was a big shot who caused people to feel fear when they heard that he was from Fang Bancheng¡¯s underworld.

    Most of the Gao Family¡¯s businesses were casinos, but the parts that couldn¡¯t be seen were the foundation of the Gao Family.

    Some had said that those people in Fang Gu City who thought they were ck were actually inferior to even toddlers whenpared to the Gao Family.

    Gao Yuan waved his hand, and a trusted subordinate ran over at random. He ced a delicate looking wooden box by the door. It wasn¡¯t very big, only about a foot long.

    Gao Yuan took a deep breath before bowing. ¡°¡±On behalf of our Gao Family, I offer an apology to the Heavenly Awakening n, an apology to the little friend and your injured friend, and an apology to Sect Master An.¡±¡±

    He straightened. ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I need to exin, even if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    Even though the Gao Family was doing a lot of business, as long as their surname was Gao, they wouldn¡¯tmit such a despicable act like selling children.

    This is not only my attitude, but also the attitude of the Gao Family.

    The person you¡¯ve already injured to the point of death is called Liu Weidong, the manager of our Gao Family¡¯s casino.

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect him to be so crazy, so even if Sect Head An didn¡¯t intervene, I would still kill him.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the wooden box and said, ¡°¡±There is a golden elixir inside that can help your friend recover.¡±¡±

    If Sect Head An is willing, our Gao Family can send someone to treat that friend.

    If he could receive the broken arm again, his cultivation realm would also increase.

    ¡°¡±Other than that, our Gao Family is willing topensate you. As long as you open your mouth, I will not refuse.¡±¡±

    He stood up slowly and stretched his arms.

    He walked to the door and squatted down to open the small box. Suddenly, a burst of golden light shot out from inside, and even the rain seemed to have dispersed.

    Strands of golden light shot out in a straight line, causing everyone who saw this scene to be unable to remain calm in their hearts.

    It was a Gold rank pill. It was a Gold rank pill that couldn¡¯t even be matched with the words ¡°¡±city¡±¡±.

    An Zhan used two of his fingers to pick up the golden grade medicinal pill and then crushed it with a snap. He then casually sprinkled it into the puddle of water. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need you to give me these things.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want any pills, nor any money.¡±¡±

    He tore up the silver notes in the small box and said firmly, ¡°¡±Everyone involved in the sale of children, bring them to me.¡±¡±

    None of Liu Weidong¡¯s aplices were missing.

    Of course I believe that the Gao Family will not do such dirty things to earn money, and I also believe in the Gao Family¡¯s attitude.

    But I intend to find out for myself. ¡°¡±

    Gao Yuan looked at the golden pill being crushed and scattered. His expression could not help but change, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, this seems to be a bit too much.¡±¡±

    An Zeng dragged the chair back to the door. The friction between the legs of the chair and the ground was so ear-piercing.

    He sat down wearily on the chair and replied in a t tone, ¡°¡±Mr. Gao, do you think I have gone over?¡±¡±

    So what does Mr. Gao think life will be like for families that have lost their children?

    ¡°¡±If my brother can¡¯t find it, what will happen to me?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan replied, ¡°¡±The Gao Family willpensate those people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can those children who have been sold be brought back?¡±¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡±If you can¡¯t get them back, then what¡¯s the use of payingpensation to those families?¡±¡±

    He pointed to the casino assistant who had run out to report the news and been brought back. ¡°¡±Come here.¡±¡±

    The clerk was trembling with fear, but he dared not go.

    Since the Gao Family were all here, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to escape.

    Trembling, he walked up to the man, grabbed his hair, and punched the man in the throat.

    The body had been lifted up and thrown out into the street, sshing the ground high with the rain.

    ¡°¡±These are all your men I killed. They deserve to die, but their families deserve to die.¡±¡±

    You help me to pay the silver to their families, see if they will forgive me? ¡°¡±

    The corners of Gao Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked down at the banknotes in a daze.

    ¡°¡±Your men deserve to die. I will kill them.¡±¡±

    But their families won¡¯t forgive me, and they¡¯ll do everything in their power to avenge me.

    Do those kids deserve to die?

    ¡°¡±Their parents won¡¯t be able to find their own children. If you send them some silver over, they¡¯ll treat your silver as their child?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the bottom line,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±It is mine, whether it is yours or not.

    I don¡¯t need the Gao Family to give me an exnation for this matter, and I can¡¯t wait for your Gao Family to finish this matter.

    I saw it myself. I finished it myself. ¡°¡±

    He pointed to himself. ¡°¡±If the Gao Family thinks I¡¯ve ruined your reputation, they can kill me at any time in the future.¡±¡±

    But today, I¡¯m here.

    Either those people are dead, or I¡¯m dead. ¡°¡±

    Gao Yuan stood there in silence for a long time. He was so long that not even his umbre could stop the rain from soaking his clothes.

    An Zaiyue was not someone that he could not afford to offend, but An Zaiyue had pushed the Gao n into an extremely difficult and dangerous situation.

    If this matter was not handled properly, the Gao Family¡¯s reputation would be tarnished.

    A servant who was standing beside the carriage walked over quickly and whispered something into Gao Yuan¡¯s ear. Gao Yuan then turned around and left.

    Not long after, another carriage came from the distance, followed by a group of dreaded field officers.

    The carriage of the Infantry Division.

    Gaoyuan Lake quickly walked to the side of the carriage and helped Chen Zaiyan out of it.

    As the Minister of War, Chen Zaiyan hade to the Southern Wilderness, who was still engaged in a full-scale war with You Country.

    Of course, An Zhan knew this was not because of his heavy weight, but because of the weight of the Gao Family.

    Chen waved his hand to indicate that he did not need an umbre. He strode through the rain to stand in front of An Zeng, gave him a look, and entered the room.

    Chen turned around and closed the door after An Zai-yan entered.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough?¡±¡±

    Chen asked.

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±Not enough, fewer people died.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Then how about we have the Gao Family provide youter?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s true that the Gao n made a mistake, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t force it. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn back.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no room to turn back on this matter.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan red at An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±The Gao Family has just taken the lead to donate one million silver taels for the war against You Country. How much of our warriors can they be saved by this one million silver taels?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯ve forced the Gao n into a corner, it won¡¯t do them any good at all.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±These are two things. The amount of money the Gao n has donated to the Yan n has nothing to do with this matter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s important for the soldiers on the front lines to live or die, but if they knew the origins of this silver, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it.¡±¡±

    Chen said angrily, ¡°¡±I¡¯m very busy. I came to advise you because I think highly of you.

    It could dy some of the urgent military intelligence because of your business. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Sir, please return to the Infantry Division.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression changed abruptly, ¡°¡±An Zaiyue, there are some things that you can¡¯t be too harsh on. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    You¡¯ve already killed quite a few people, and the Gao Family has shown their sincerity.

    To be honest, I really feel sorry for that gold rank pill.

    If we sell it for money, we can exchange it for new clothes for our soldiers at the frontline.

    ¡°¡±But now, you can¡¯t even take a single step back.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head again. ¡°¡±There are some things that you cannot take a single step back.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan was speechless for a moment. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±Your future is limitless. You should always consider it for yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The students are short-sighted,¡±¡± said An Zaixian.

    Chen Zaiyan waved his sleeves, ¡°¡±Fight for peace!¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not just thinking about you.

    ¡°¡±Great Yan can¡¯t be in a state of unrest right now. You should also know that if anything happens to the Gao Family, many people will suffer as well.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed outside, ¡°¡±So I guess, within a radius of a kilometer, the Gao Family has already cleared it, right?¡±¡±

    All the residents were taken away in the rain. All the streets were sealed off by experts of the Gao Family.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, no matter what, this matter will not be announced.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded his head, ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, this matter cannot be exposed.¡±¡±

    Not long after, someone would announce to the public that the Gao Family¡¯s casino had captured the spies of You Nation. Today¡¯s matters were all prepared for the capture of the spies of You Nation.

    The citizens who were taken away for the time being will not doubt this matter, and it will soon be over. ¡°¡±

    Putting on a smile, he said with some decisiveness, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why Sir thought that it was already pretty good for the Gao Family to n on giving an exnation, right?¡±¡±

    However, this exnation was not meant for the people, nor for those who were watching from the shadows.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s mine!¡±¡±

    When he said thest four words, An Zhe¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s about me, I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡±¡±

    There can¡¯t be a single person less. If the Gao n doesn¡¯t bring all of those involved in this matter over today, then our Heavenly Awakening Sect will search for them ourselves.

    To the Great Yan, to the Gao n, our Heavenly Awakening Sect is nothing.

    ¡°¡±But no one in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect willpromise. Even if they die, they will die in pursuit of justice.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan fell silent again, even longer than before.

    This was because he was certain that no matter what he said, he would no longer be able to persuade this student of his that he cared so much about.

    But all of a sudden, he felt that the persistence of the struggle for peace was only a part, even a very important part, of what he cared about.

    If a person had no obsession, he would never seed.

    He turned around and left without saying another word.

    Walking to the door, Chen Zaiyan nced at the distantke guarding the door.

    Gao Yuan lowered his head slightly. ¡°¡±Sir, this matter was indeed the fault of the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    However, this matter cannot be disclosed, so in the end, we will give an exnation to Sect Head An.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll find out how many people there are. I¡¯ll do whatever needs to be done with them.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan swept his gaze over therge men with sabers, then asked Gao Yuan, ¡°¡±Your Gao Family has a lot of people gathered here right now. Every one of them has a weapon in their hands.¡±¡±

    There was only one, and he was unarmed.

    But have you ever thought about whether your people are more courageous and fearless than Anjou? ¡°¡±

    Gao Yuan¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°¡±What do you mean, sir?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±As a disciple of the military academy and a member of the Ministry of War, I have the duty to tell him how to deal with this dispute.¡±¡±

    But I can¡¯t force him to do anything today, because I¡¯m like you.

    You have knives in your hands, but you have no confidence.

    The rank of officer of the division is the knife in my hand, and it may be sharper than your visible knife.

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t have the confidence to do so in the face of an insurrection.¡±¡±

    Chen walked into the rain, got into the carriage, and drove off.

    Gao Yuan watched the carriage leave and then let out a long sigh at the sky.

    He suddenly turned around and said, ¡°¡±Send some people to investigate. I want one of them. Those who are involved in the sale of children, bring them to me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Regardless of whether or not they are subordinates of the Gao Family, if you are unable to catch all of them before nightfall, I will make up for it with your numbers.¡±¡±

    The big men from the Gao n responded with a loud bang before turning around to leave. They were actually well-trained.

    An Zhe sat back down on the chair and slowly loosened his clenched fists.

    There were things about him that had nothing to do with him.

    He nced back at the frightened children, then smiled, trying to be gentle and kind.

    Whether it was rted or not, this was the bottom line, not to be touched.

    No matter who.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>

    Heavenly Temple

    East Warm Pavilion

    As the former central authority of the Yan Kingdom, the East Warm Pavilion still held an important position even after losing its previous position.

    No matter how unworthy a great king like Mu Changyan was, he was still the King of Swallow, the only King of Great Yan.

    Looking at the mirror, Mu Changyan looked at the faint ck line on the side of his neck.

    Although the toxicity had not beenpletely eliminated, at least it wasn¡¯t life-threatening anymore.

    An old man with white hair stood by his side with his head lowered. With a humble attitude, he said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, almost all of the poison in your body has been removed. As long as you perform acupuncture once and then take the medicine for a month, the poison willpletely dissipate.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan suddenly waved her hand, ¡°¡±No ¡­ Let the poison remain. These ck lines are still useful to me.¡±¡±

    That old man was the respected Zhuge Liuyun of the Imperial Physician Courtyard.

    He instantly understood what Mu Changyan meant, and nodded, ¡°¡±Then this subject will go back and think of a way to get rid of the poison, but on the surface, I can¡¯t tell that the poison has been eliminated.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sat down and said, ¡°¡±You must keep this a secret. Don¡¯t let anyone else know.¡±¡±

    Just when Zhuge Liuyun was about to say something, seeing An Chengliing in from outside, An Chengli looked up at the sky.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±You should head back first. It¡¯s all thanks to your recovery these days that I¡¯m much better than before.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When you get back, you can bring the medicine to the pce as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±This subject understands.¡±¡±

    After Zhuge Liuyun left, Mu Changyan asked An Chengli, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the Gao Family¡¯s casino?¡±¡±

    An Chengli replied, ¡°¡±Reporting to your Majesty, we¡¯re still confronting each other ¡­ This time around, the argument seemed to be a bit of a nk stare, as he steeled his heart and steeled his heart to fight the Gao n to the bitter end.

    It seemed that the Military Minister had expressed his attitude, so the Gao Family probably wouldn¡¯t dare to kill An Zaizhan.

    ¡°¡±However, with the temperament of the Gao Family members, I¡¯m afraid that this matter will not end so easily.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect who wanted to charge over and fight for peace were stopped by a servant.¡±¡±

    The servant told them that the conflict would return unharmed. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±There¡¯s still some use in arguing. Although I can¡¯t see through this person and know that he must have some scheme up his sleeve, at this critical juncture, he¡¯s just the kind of hooligan that¡¯s needed to cause a ruckus.¡±¡±

    The people of the Gao Family had been getting more and more outrageous recently, so it was time to let them know the attitude of the pce.

    ¡°¡±If the Gao Family keeps moving closer to the empress dowager¡¯s side, they¡¯ll have to let go of their business in Fang Beng and the entire Great Yan Dynasty.¡±¡±

    An Chengli asked, ¡°¡±My lord, what about the dispute?

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a problem with his origins?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed, ¡°¡±I like people who have problems with their origins, because his problem is himself, not Big Yan.¡±¡±

    When I was living in the Illusory World, I could tell that this dispute was not a pure child.

    I can give him some freedom to do what he has to do.

    It¡¯s better for me to mess up Fang Cengcheng. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Then, are we going to step in or not?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Of course not ¡­ go and take a breath of air for Wang Kaitai. Tell him that I don¡¯t want An Zaihai to die.¡±¡±

    An Chengli lowered his head. ¡°¡±This servant will go right away.¡±¡±

    After walking out of the East Warm Pavilion, An Chengli couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.

    If the king wants to fight with peace, even if he does not believe in the origins of the dispute, he still wants to use it.

    It was because the conflict for peace was an outsider. No matter how the conflict for peace continued, no matter how chaotic it became, even if the struggle for peace ended in death, it would have no effect on the King.

    This was because even if they died here, they wouldn¡¯t belong here.

    As for why the King had asked him to inform Wang Kai-tai... That was because Wang Kai-tai was very simr to An Zhe in some ways.

    Wang KaiTai was also an outsider to the powerful forces in Fang Gu City.

    A Humble ss person who relied on achievements to climb up was still a bumpkin to the nobles in the capital.

    If the Swallow King had to lose some manpower, he could only be a bumpkin like An Zhe and Wang KaiTai.

    Long Street

    Gaojia Casino

    An Sheng sat expressionlessly on a chair, staring at the horse carriage that had yet to leave despite the heavy rain.

    The beast that pulled the cart was still arrogant and did not even look at Anjou.

    The people in the carriage did note down again. An Zaihai suspected that there was more than one person in the carriage.

    And in the rain, the defeated Goldman Sachs samovar stood forlornly.

    The silver spear in his hand was still sharp, and his body still stood upright.

    However, this young man probably wouldn¡¯t be able to regain his confidence within a short period of time ¡­ All of this was because of An Zaiyue¡¯s words.

    Take two more steps forward.

    In the end, the Goldman Sachs samovar did not go out.

    As he took his first step, he firmly believed that he could easily defeat An Zhe. After all, he had a past that was impossible for An Zhe to have.

    The nurturing of the Gao Family and the umtion ofrge amounts of spirit stones and pills made him far more powerful than his peers.

    As for An Zaiyue, he was younger than him by a few years.

    But as Goldman took the first step toward the second step, he saw the eyes of the contender.

    He regretted that he should not have taken a look at it.

    In An Zhe¡¯s eyes, he saw himself after his defeat ¡­ It was a type of fear, a fear without reason or reason.

    Goldman knew he had lost, and would lose again.

    He stood there, as if regretting it, as if regretting it, as if condemning his cowardice.

    No one came tofort him, no one even paid him any attention, and Goldman Sachs looked like a man forgotten by the world.

    Across from the Goldman Sachs samovar, Anjou suddenly stood up and went inside the casino.

    He made his way through the broken house until he found the kitchen.

    He found flour in the cupboard, eggs, and some stale meat.

    He rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands seriously.

    Then wash the meat and cut it into thin shreds.

    He stood there, beginning with the noodles, adding water, stirring, deft and natural.

    The children carefully peeked at him, then were attracted by his smooth and natural movements.

    It turned out that a man could be this handsome while focusing on cooking.

    There were countless men carrying long des outside, and there was nock of true experts among them.

    There was also a carriage outside. The carriage was pulled by a high-ranked demonic beast, and inside the carriage was a powerful Mister Gao.

    There were corpses strewn all over the ground, and the stench of blood permeated the air.

    In the kitchen, An Zeng washed his hands cleanly and began to cook noodles.

    Many people were unable to understand why they would always think of a steaming bowl of noodles when they were hungry. There was an egg and a few shreds of meat in it, and if there were a few more vegetables, it would be the best.

    Sprinkle some onions and light a few drops of sesame oil.

    There was a lot of stuff in the kitchen, mostly intact.

    The whole process of creating peace and quiet, slicing the noodles, boiling the pot and boiling the noodles, did not take more than half an hour.

    Ye Zichen was never unfamiliar with this sort of thing. Even when he sat on the seat of honor for the first time, he liked to use a bowl of noodles to reward himself for the hard work he had spent the entire day.

    At that time, the struggle for peace was high and cold, but now, it was even more tender than when he was in the past.

    Perhaps Du¡¯s thinness had changed him, or maybe Qu Liuxi was Gu Qianye, or Old Huo, or himself.

    Andersen walked out of the kitchen, found two undamaged tables, set them up again, and drew the chairs around them in a circle.

    Then a bowl of noodles on the table, chopsticks next to the bowl, neat and orderly.

    ¡°¡±Come and eat.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled at those children, his smile didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of coldness when he was dealing with enemies.

    The children were afraid and didn¡¯t know whether toe out or not.

    The older boy hesitated for a moment, then came out, bowed hard to Anjou, and sat down to eat, carefully.

    After taking a sip, he suddenly started to speed up, and began to eat his food in a slurp.

    The other children felt safe, and learned from the old boy, who bowed to Anjou first, and then went on to eat.

    No one fought, no one fought.

    Ann walked to the door with her bowl of noodles, crouched on the far side of the line between the door and the rain, took a sip of hot soup, and then put the noodles in her mouth.

    He didn¡¯t look at the crowd that was still surrounding him in the rain outside. Of course, he didn¡¯t notice that some of the men in ck who were looking at him had their Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily move up and down.

    Some people subconsciously licked their lips, but all they could lick was the slightly fishy scent of rain.

    Footsteps sounded, and Goldman walked over to Anjou with his silver gun in hand. ¡°¡±Anything else?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s one in the pot, serve it to yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡±

    Goldman walked into the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves in the same way he had done, washed his hands carefully, and returned with a big bowl of noodles, squatting next to him.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just continued eating.

    Goldman Sachs heaved a sigh of relief after a big bowl of hot noodles, then stood up and actually bowed deeply to Anjou. ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±If the Gao n were to teach someone like you, the Gao n would not be too bad.¡±¡±

    If you are such a person, you can make a friend. ¡°¡±

    Goldman Sachs said, ¡°¡±I believe that even if the Gao Family does something bad, they are still doing it openly. The Gao Family really doesn¡¯t know about the things that these children are doing.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll believe you, but I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll believe you or not about the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Goldman sauntered out into the rain, leaving without looking back. He didn¡¯t know where it was going.

    Perhaps today¡¯s battle, which he hadn¡¯t fought yet, was the battle he had gained the most so far.

    It was the look in his eyes that had spoiled his mood.

    What restored his state of mind was the bowl of noodles that he had been vying for.

    An Zhan put down his bowl, and the oldest boy walked over, silently picking up his bowl. He then picked up all the children¡¯s bowls, silently carried them into the kitchen and began washing them.

    He did not speak from beginning to end, and every movement was careful.

    An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but think that his parents were a couple that understood the logic of things, and that was why they had brought up such a child.

    After washing the dishes, the boy walked back and silently carried the youngest little girl, leading the children to the side.

    The little girl had fallen asleep in his arms, and the fear had lessened a little since the other children had eaten their fill.

    No one spoke all this time. They were so quiet that An Zhe¡¯s heart hurt.

    After another hour, more and more people returned.

    Those ck-clothed men threw people in bundles at the entrance of the casino, and more and more people appeared.

    Not long after, about forty to fifty people, who looked like bundled dumplings, knelt down one by one.

    Everyone was trembling, and their faces were as pale as paper.

    An Zhe ate his fill and drank a bottle of wine.

    He then walked out of the room and took a shiny long de from a man in ck.

    ¡°¡±Do you regret it now?¡±¡±

    he asked a man kneeling there.

    That person immediately nodded, ¡°¡±I regret it!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I gave you another chance, would you do such a thing again?¡±¡± he asked.

    That person suddenly started kowtowing, ¡°¡±Grandpa, I will never do it again.

    ¡°¡±Even if you give me ten guts, I won¡¯t be able to do it. Even if you force me with a knife, I won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to give you a chance.¡±¡±

    His hand rose, his de fell, and his head rolled.

    Forty to fifty people, forty to fifty heads, tumbled in the rain.

    The surrounding big men all felt their bodies turn cold and could not help but shiver.

    However, what made them feel cold wasn¡¯t the rain, but the chill that came from their hearts.

    Every single strike from An Zhan was as if the de had cut into their hearts.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think that it was fortunate that they had never done such a malicious thing.

    Anjou cut thest man down and dropped the long knife on the ground.

    He nced at the men surrounding him, and they began to retreat, involuntarily retreating.

    The ck mass of people seemed to be driven back by an invisible force, pushingyer byyer.

    Gao Yuan got down from the carriage and handed An Zhe an umbre. ¡°¡±Are you satisfied?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m very disappointed.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the dead bodies on the ground and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ I¡¯m also very disappointed.¡±¡±

    If these people are capable, they should not be caught doing things.

    If others can¡¯t see a dirty thing, then it¡¯s not a dirty thing.

    For example, if you go to the noodle shop to eat a bowl of noodles, the pot is dirty, your hands are dirty, you don¡¯t know. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    An Zeng looked at the bloodstains on his hands that had yet to be washed clean. ¡°¡±Killing a person is something I feel like killing more than killing a person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never thought about whether or not I should kill enough. If there¡¯s no one who kills enough in this world, it¡¯s better than trying to intimidate others by killing enough.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan looked at An Zui and felt that there was something wrong with An Zhe¡¯s age.

    More than four years ago, there was a struggle in the city.

    At that time, Mu Changyan could tell that something was amiss with An Zaiyue because An Zaixin had just been reborn.

    This did not mean that Gao Yuan¡¯s cultivation was inferior to Mu Changyan¡¯s, but it was because at that time, An Zhe had yet to fully adapt to his new self.

    No one could see the difference in the current dispute.

    Therefore, Gao Yuan Lake only felt that An Zaihai was far more mature than his peers.

    However, he did not feel that the struggle for peace was mature enough, because today, An Zeng had forcefully rejected the Gao Family¡¯s good intentions.

    This was a genuine gold rank pill, it was hard to imagine how many lives could be involved in it on the ck market.

    The men in the street did not know what to do.

    However, they couldn¡¯t help but split in two, opening up a very wide aisle for An Zeng.

    The dense knives could cut a person into meat paste, but at this moment, no one had the courage to raise their long des.

    Many people hiding in the shadows and watching the development of the situation were somewhat disappointed. They had thought that the Gao Family would have a stronger reaction than An Zhan, but they never thought that the Gao Family would actuallypromise in front of An Zhan just like that.

    ¡°¡±I think I¡¯ve made a mistake, Mother ¡­ A few years ago, we sent back a message from the people in the city, saying that there is a youth called An Zaiyue who can be trained and used for his own use in the city, so I didn¡¯t mind.¡±¡±

    The old woman rubbed her brow. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not your responsibility. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±¡±

    There are so many things going on in the world. Mr. Gao, who lives in the city, is no better than you, Mr. Gao, and he thinks the struggle for peace can be taken on his own ount because he is only looking at a city in which he lives in the city.

    As for you, Mister Gao, you have to look at the entire Great Yan Dynasty¡¯s businesses.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s end this matter here. An Zeng¡¯s warning is enough for us ¡­ Tell the people below to be more honest. There might be someone in the imperial court who will use this matter to their advantage.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan asked, ¡°¡±Someone suggested that we get rid of the dispute, so we can¡¯t lose face for the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    The olddy pointed at the broken casino belonging to the Gao Family. ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s face isn¡¯t on An Zhe. It¡¯s there!¡±¡±

    Tell those stewards to go out of the casino and just stand in the rain and watch, and when the rain stops they¡¯ll go back.

    Also ¡­ you will personally send those children home one by one, saying that the Gao Family helped you find them. At the same time, you destroyed a scum of the Gao Family.

    As for fighting ¡­

    ¡°¡±Of course not.¡±¡±

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>

    Gao Yuan was the Gao Family¡¯s manager in the open, the grandson of the highly regarded and extremely mysterious olddy of the Gao Family.

    Those who didn¡¯t know much about the Gao Family thought that the Gao Family only had this kind of Mister Gao, but those who were familiar with the Gao Family knew that Gao Yuan Lake was only the Gao Family¡¯s Second Mister, and that there was a Mister Gao Family elder who was even more mysterious than the Gao Family¡¯s Old Granny.

    Some people said that the twelfth grade was in charge of the daily affairs of the Gao n.

    As for Mr. Gao¡¯s cultivation, it had already reached an extremely terrifying level. It was the Gao Family¡¯s Soul-Lock Needle.

    Rumors of Mr. Tall had been around for years, but no one had seen Mr. Tall.

    With such a mysterious situation, coupled with the fact that the Gao Family held a bunch of imperial officials¡¯ usations in their hands, the Gao Family¡¯s position was as stable as a gigantic warship.

    However, even though the incident this time did not seem like a big deal, what he offended was not the other big ships, but the water.

    Themon people are the water. No matter how big a ship is, it still has to sail on the water.

    Once the news of the Gao Family¡¯s suspected child trafficking got out, this gigantic battleship would be like being hit by a huge wave. At that time, the other big ships would only need to be hit once, and the Gao Family¡¯s big ship might fall.

    Therefore, Gao Yuan was very worried, because he knew that this matter was far from over.

    If the dispute were wiser, it would be resolved in secret.

    But the war was too high-profile. Killing people in casinos, killing them one at a time, killing them all in a river of blood.

    This matter could not be hidden after all.

    Facing such a problem with the strength of the Gao n, there was no other way to suppress it.

    However, what gave Gao Yuan a headache this time was that the attitude of the pce seemed to be a bit abnormal. After the gambling house started a massacre, An Zhe sent a message to the East Warmer Pavilion, telling An Zhe to go immediately.

    Thus, Gao Yuan¡¯s original n to beat An Zaiyue up had to be dyed. The Gao Family had openly lowered their heads at An Zaiyue, but they couldn¡¯t lose face for their big families. Thus, putting An Zaihai to death was already part of their n.

    Now the n had to run aground, and no one knew if it would continue.

    Just as Gao Yuan was worrying about this matter, someone came to the pce and told him to go to the East Warm Pavilion of the Extreme Heaven Pce immediately.

    Gao Yuan did not dare to dy and rush over. Although the King was only a puppet, if anyone looked down on the puppet, he would not end up well.

    By the time Gao Yuan rushed from his home to the East Warm Pavilion, the sky was already dark. The brightnterns in the pce dazzled his eyes, and he had the nagging feeling that they were sharp swords hanging in the air, ready to pierce down at any time.

    A chill ran down his spine as a bad premonition arose in his heart.

    In the East Warming Pavilion, Gao Yuan saw an argument.

    There was still no struggle over changing clothes, and the blood on his body seemed so shocking under the light of themp.

    The stench of blood emanating from An Zeng¡¯s body was much lighter than the scent of sandalwood in the room.

    Gaoyuan Lake sniffled subconsciously. Then, he felt as if a stream of blood had entered his nose and entered his brain.

    Mu Changyan, who was sitting on a chair, reviewing the petitions, looked up at Gao Yuan and said casually, ¡°¡±It¡¯s still not toote.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan touched her face habitually as she spoke. There was a faint ck line on it. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    An Zaiyue had already seen how fierce this poison was when he was still in the Illusory World. Mu Changyan was probably still alive today because he had the antidote to maintain him.

    However, the poison had not beenpletely dispelled. It could only mean that he could not even make a decision about his own life.

    Gao Yuan bent down and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I do not dare toete.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sat up straight and stretched. He put aside the reports in his hands and said, ¡°¡±The war in the southeast is about to start. I haven¡¯t slept for two days and two nights.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan lowered his head and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±But you guys are making me even more annoyed because of some small matters!¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly as he quickly lowered himself and said, ¡°¡±Thismoner is guilty, please punish me.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sneered, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t call yourself amoner. Even though your Gao Family hasn¡¯t seen anyone enroll in many years, you still have the title of a marquis.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan kneeled down and said, ¡°¡±This subject is guilty.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at An Zaiyue before looking at the Gaoyuan Lake, ¡°¡±I said a few days ago that no one could disturb the Eastmarch in the Great Yan Dynasty.¡±¡±

    Whether it was a personal grudge between the two of you or a misunderstanding, this matter will end here.

    I¡¯m still worried about the army food, and I don¡¯t have the time to waste on small things like you. ¡°¡±

    Gao Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°¡±The Gao Family has already prepared 1,000,000 taels of silver, and 50,000 stone grains and fodder. They have already been purchased from various ces and will be handed over to the military.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression eased up a lot, ¡°¡±Your Gao Family¡¯s contribution to Great Yan, I will always remember.¡±¡±

    Six years ago, your Gao Family donated eight hundred thousand taels of silver and fifty thousand taels of stone for the war against Yongguo.

    Eleven years ago, your Gao Family sent eight hundred sons to the battlefield to serve the country. There were also hundreds of people who rendered meritorious service.

    ¡°¡±These people are still on the battlefield in the eastern border.¡±¡±

    He stood up and stretched his hand to pull up Gao Yuan: ¡°¡±I think you know very well that the Great Yan is stable, so is your Gao Family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the Great Yan were to be in turmoil, the Gao n won¡¯t be able to take care of itself.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan replied, ¡°¡±Every member of the Gao Family is a citizen of Great Yan, a citizen of the King.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s good then. This matter is over.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In addition ¡­ your Gao Family¡¯s donation of silver can be directly mentioned to the Military Department to hand it over to Chen Zaiyan. As for the rations ¡­ it will be difficult for the Military Department to allocate manpower for transportation within a short period of time.¡±¡±

    An Zhe said from the side, ¡°¡±The materials that this subject has gathered during this period of time have been handed over to a carriage shop called Jingyuan.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan frowned, ¡°¡±Is there any vehicle or horse shop in the capital that can transportrge amounts of goods to the border?¡±¡±

    An Xuan King continued, ¡°¡±The king may not know much about the recent events in the capital. I heard that in order to support the war, someone paid for a convoy to transport goods to the eastern border.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was moved, ¡°¡±Why would Great Yan be unhappy to have such amoner under his rule?!¡±¡±

    He turned to look at theke and said, ¡°¡±Go back and take a look at this carriage. If possible, give them the food.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This kind of people, the imperial court can¡¯t let them down either. When they get back, I¡¯ll get the Ministry of Revenue to allocate a batch of silver coins as a reward.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, ¡°¡±I have a lot of things to take care of. You two can go back now.¡±¡±

    The two of them talked face to face. What could not be solved?

    ¡°¡±This subject obeys yourmand!¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan and An Zeng looked at each other, then bowed and said their goodbyes.

    After exiting the East Warming Pavilion, Gao Yuan looked at the calmke in the distance and said, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, your business is great.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll do business, clean.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuanughed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s because it¡¯s not big enough.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Mister Gao, you¡¯re right.¡±¡±

    Gaoyuan Lake quickens its pace, no longer wanting to walk side by side with An Wei.

    After walking for a short distance, the Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce, Li Changlu, came over from afar to stop him. The two of them whispered to each other for a while before Gao Yuan left with Li Changlu.

    An Zaihai gazed at the back of theke, clearly aware in his heart that the conflict between him and the Gao Family could not be resolved so easily.

    Even though Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, expressed his attitude and Gao Yuan lowered his head, the Gao Family would not ept the huge loss of face for the Gao Family.

    However, An Zaixin would not regret this. He would do these things for Lang Jing, and he would do these things for Xiao Qishan. There was nothing for him to regret.

    As he was walking back, he felt something strange.

    He stood at the side and looked around, noticing a fat middle-aged man leading two young men as they quickly walked towards the Heavenly Temple.

    Ann had met the fat middle-aged man and knew that he was the only Minister of Rites, Ding Eng, who had not been passive until now.

    The two men who followed him were familiar, for he had beaten them both.

    One was Ding Huan¡¯s eldest son, Ding Taichun, and the other was his second son, Ding Shengxia.

    And that strange feeling came from Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes.

    Afterwards, An Zhe felt that the bronze bell he brought with him was ready to move.

    There seemed to be a strange auraing from Ding Shengxia that made An Zhe feel uneasy.

    In particr, Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes looked much more confident than before.

    Although he was still far away, he could still feel Ding Shengxia¡¯s strong desire to tear him apart.

    Moreover, there was a vaguely familiar feeling.

    An Xuan ignored him and left the Heavenly Temple withrge strides.

    He was anxious to go back and see Rang-Jing. He didn¡¯t know how he was doing.

    When he returned to the sect, Lan Jing was still unconscious.

    Qu Liuxi pulled Lan Jing¡¯s hand and came out of the room where Lang Jing was resting. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already reconnected his broken arm. Although it will be a bit inconvenient in the future, it won¡¯t prevent him from cultivating.¡±¡±

    However, the internal injury was too heavy. The person who injured him was far stronger than him, and it directly injured his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea.

    If he didn¡¯t have a good pill, he was afraid that his cultivation realm would continuously drop.

    ¡°¡±Even if you seem to have recovered, you will never have the chance to improve again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Gao Family gave me a gold rank pill, but I crushed it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will treat your injuries, I will look for the pills.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±If it was just a pill, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±¡±

    Without the gold, I can make up for it with more white or even red pills.

    Lan Jing was raised by a wild beast. Strangely, there is something very close to a wild beast in his body ¡­ ¡°¡±

    She looked left and right, ¡°¡±An ordinary cultivator¡¯s dantian¡¯s Qi Sea will be strengthened after their cultivation advancement.¡±¡±

    However, I found the inner core in Lang Jing¡¯s dantian¡¯s Qi Sea ¡­ In other words, he cultivated the crystal core.

    This was very strange. Only demon beasts could cultivate crystal cores, so why did Lang Jing also have crystal cores in his body?

    Now that the crystal core has split open, I presume that if he wants topletely recover, what he needs is not only a medicinal pill but also a demon beast core that is suitable for him. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Whatever it is, I¡¯ll find it.¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t know Rang-Jing very long, but he trusted me, so I can¡¯t let him down. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°¡±I know, I will give you a list. Follow the list and find these items. I will try to refine a pill.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With everything prepared, the only difficulty in refining it is that my pill furnace is too low in grade, it might explode.¡±¡±

    Anyone who knew a thing or two about pill forging would know that not only would the pill cauldron explode, but there would also be deaths due to its destruction.

    An Zaixin recalled the information Zhuang Feifei told him ¡­ Li Changlu had a little starpattern meteorite in his hands, it seemed that he had to speed up this matter up.

    He looked at Qu Liuxi and said, ¡°¡±Before I find you a better pill furnace, I forbid you from taking the risk to refine that pill.¡±¡±

    There was no doubt about it.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face reddened slightly as she nodded her head, ¡°¡±I ¡­ got it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go take a shower and change clothes. Leave the pill furnace and the various crystal cores to me.¡±¡±

    You just take care of Rang-Jing first, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.

    ¡°¡±Once again, before I find a better pill furnace, you are not allowed to take any risks.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi grunted, ¡°¡±Uh-huh ¡­¡±¡±

    An Chou rubbed Qu Liuxi¡¯s small head and then went into the room to wash his face and rinse his mouth.

    He began to think about how he could get rid of Li Changlu as soon as possible, and get the Star Pattern Steel as soon as possible.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>

    An Zaihe knew that Li Changlu would definitely be angered by the attack on his residence. With Li Changlu¡¯s strength, he must have already started an investigation in the capital.

    If it were anyone else, they would have temporarily stopped and waited for the situation to calm down before looking for an opportunity.

    However, the thing that An Xin was interested in was precisely this opportunity in her restless state.

    Most of Li Changlu¡¯s men had already been sent out to investigate the events of that night, and the number of experts following Li Changlu must have been a little less than usual.

    Even so, the guards by Li Changlu¡¯s side would still have experts above the state of desire, but he still decided to find an opportunity to take action.

    When An Zizong walked out of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, he discovered that the streets were much quieter than before.

    In the past, there were at least twenty people from variousrge ns or other powers on the main street of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    Today, however, the street looked strangely deserted.

    There was only one person on the street, standing in the middle of the street a hundred meters away.

    Martial Arts Academy, Nie Qing.

    A gust of wind blew across the street, sweeping up a few pieces of paper trash to the corners of the street.

    Nie Qing only stood in the middle of the street, watching the fight. He didn¡¯t do anything, but it seemed as though the entire street was frozen.

    The northern border of Yan Country was originally colder than the southern Da Xi. The midsummer season was very short, and it was early autumn.

    At this point of time, the upper-hand side of the street was not big, but there was an indescribable killing intent.

    An Zeng walked ten meters in front of Nie Qing and stood there. He felt that the person standing in front of him wasn¡¯t a person, but a long de that had already left its sheath.

    ¡°¡±You came to see me?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Nie Qing nodded, then shook his head, ¡°¡±Is it okay to show respect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not so good.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing asked, ¡°¡±What do you need?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll find anything I need,¡±¡± he said.

    Nie Qing was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°¡±If I were you, I would do the same thing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only came here to tell you that you have been too mboyant at times. The Martial Arts Academy and the Military Department are likely to be implicated by you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What does that have to do with me?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing did notugh, and his expression turned colder and colder: ¡°¡±You are now a member of the Martial Arts Academy, so some things should still be considered more for the sake of the academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The conflict between you and the Gao Family is likely to put the Martial Academies and the military into a passive position.¡±¡±

    An Xuan asked, ¡°¡±So you came here to tell me this yourself, or someone from the Martial Arts Academy or the Military Department asked you to tell me this?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°¡±I only care about saying what I want to say. Seeing the person I want to meet has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±¡±

    If I don¡¯t want toe, no one can force me.

    If I want toe, no one can stop me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So, have you finished what you wanted to say?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°¡±I¡¯m done.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Goodbye,¡±¡± she said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t see you out.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing asked, ¡°¡±What are you in a hurry to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if I¡¯m in a hurry to take a piss in the toilet, it¡¯s still more interesting than listening to you talk like that here.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing frowned, ¡°¡±You think what I said is meaningless?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What you say makes sense to you, of course, but why do what you say have to make sense to me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Could it be that after I hear what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll have to sincerely tell you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. Why?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s frown deepened as he said, ¡°¡±I thought that you were someone who understood the general situation.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s smile became even more brilliant. ¡°¡±Yes, you¡¯re right, but what right do you have to believe that listening to you is just knowing the big picture of the situation and the big picture?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t do as you say, you won¡¯t know the big picture and won¡¯t know the big picture?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Someone like you can take the initiative to talk to me about these things. I guess he doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s shoulders slightly moved. Not far behind him, the old locust tree that had grown for many years suddenly became bald.

    The diameter of this old locust tree needed at least two adults to wrap their arms around it. The crown of the tree was already able to cover a range of over ten meters.

    However, with just a thought from Nie Qing, the thick and sturdy old locust tree became bald.

    All the leaves and the softer branches fell off, forming a thickyer on the ground like a heavy snowstorm.

    The scent of the leaves, however, did not dissipate at all.

    ording to the rules, after breaking so many branches and breaking so many leaves, the smell would emit.

    However, that smell was actually blocked by an indescribable sharp aura, as if there was an invisible wall behind Nie Qing.

    An Zhe subconsciously touched his hair. ¡°¡±How terrifying.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing was slightly startled, he didn¡¯t understand why An Zhe would still have the mood to joke around at this time.

    ¡°¡±Is that what you think it¡¯s all about?¡±¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s about justice,¡±¡± I said.

    Nie Qing said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not about justice. I just want to tell you that the reason why you didn¡¯t get into any trouble is not because you are strong enough, but because the Martial Arts Academy and the Military Department are supporting you from behind.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t always ask for it without knowing how to pay. If you don¡¯t have the backing of the academy and the military, do you think you¡¯re stronger than that tree?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you¡¯re cking out a tree just for what you think you can teach me?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know what anyone else is thinking, but if I thought the tree could talk, the first thing I¡¯d say would be fuck you. ¡°¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a hole appeared on the ground in front of him. This hole extended out in a straight line, and arrived in front of An Zhe in the blink of an eye.

    Andersen lifted his foot and stamped it down, and the gaping wound stopped.

    Nie Qing looked at Nie Tian and stared at him.

    Nie Qing slowly said, ¡°¡±Some people who are not sensible should be taught a lesson.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±A person who doesn¡¯t understand should be taught a lesson. A person who thinks he¡¯s too arrogant should be pped until his mouth is smashed.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing pointed his finger forward, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, you are too arrogant.¡±¡±

    As his fingers rose up, countless spears formed from soil and rocks suddenly emerged from the gaping wounds on the street. It was as if countless warriors held long spears in their hands, swiftly and fiercely rushing towards An Zeng.

    These spears were not moving forward in a straight line. Instead, they were moving in a strange trajectory.

    Nie Qing¡¯s eyes slightly reddened, ¡°¡±You are just being too indulgent.¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand, and an invisible ball of air shot out from his palm.

    The ball of air was like a rampaging general, shattering all the iing earth spears.

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±Your self-righteous education and thinking that I have to ept it, with an air of superiority that is taken for granted, if others don¡¯t ept your view, then you think that it¡¯s an untimely act ¡­ So you need to stop being educated and teach me a lesson, so it¡¯s not that the Martial Arts Academy has been inferior to the Grand Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Preceptor Training Hall for so many years without reason.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing was slightly angry, ¡°¡±Impudent!¡±¡±

    His hand reached behind him, and he forcefully pulled out the bald old locust tree from the air. Then, he ferociously smashed it towards An Zeng¡¯s body.

    The moment the big tree was about to fall, An He raised his arm and grabbed the big tree. He then stabbed his five fingers deep into the big tree. Then, he casually swung his arm and the big tree flew backward.

    Previously, no matter how many times Nie Qing took action, he still gambled on not moving.

    No matter how many times they fought, An Zaiyue didn¡¯t move at all. The distance between them was always about ten meters.

    However, just as An Chou grabbed the tree and threw it backwards, Nie Qing suddenly moved.

    He pushed his right hand forward.

    It was as if he were holding an invisiblence in his hand, as if Buddha could pierce through everything and split everything. It was an indomitable dominance, a sharpness that could not be blocked.

    In the army of ten thousand, I will be invincible with mynce in hand.

    Back in the academy, Nie Qing had been challenged by many people.

    Every time, he could easily win. He didn¡¯t even need to fight back properly.

    But this time, he used an invisiblence.

    The longnce was indiscernible, but he could feel that this new wave had swept through everything without a care in the world.

    What does a true expert need?

    First is my invincible heart, my unparalleled faith in the world.

    When Nie Qing released thisnce, he already saw himself as a supreme expert.

    I forget.

    Even though he didn¡¯t reach such a level in the Arena, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t block Nie Qing¡¯snce.

    A light shed on the bracelet, and the four words ¡°¡±Fish¡±¡± became brighter.

    Soon after, ayer of scales appeared in front of An Zeng, and he was knocked back by the force of the scales.

    His feet slid on the ground, then into the earth, then his calves, then his knees, then his thighs.

    Of course, when the struggle came to a halt, he was already on the ground below his waist.

    An Ying¡¯s body turned into a plow, splitting the street in half from the middle.

    Nie Qing looked at An Zhan, who was deep in the earth, and coldly said, ¡°¡±If I kill you, it will be as easy as flipping my palm.¡±¡±

    And he came out of the earth, and beat the earth upon him, and said nothing.

    Standing there, Nie Qing¡¯s originally arrogant expression suddenly changed.

    He abruptly raised his head and discovered that there was a bronze bell hanging above his head, just a few meters away.

    The bronze bell flew back to An Zeng¡¯s side, and An Zeng slowly said, ¡°¡±It might not be so easy for you to kill me. It might not be easy for me to kill you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You shouldn¡¯t have asked me for help before the Autumn Ceremony. You¡¯ve been persistent for so long, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to hide it all up.¡±¡±

    However, Nie Qing suddenlyughed, ¡°¡±At least I know whether you are qualified to stand by my side or not.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was slightly startled, and before he understood what Nie Qing meant, Nie Qing had already turned around and left.

    The instant the handsome man in ck robes turned around, a wave of raging waves swept the fallen leaves and branches off the ground into the skies.

    A meter thick blue long stream spiraled like a dragon, actually flying behind Nie Qing like it was alive.

    An Zhan rubbed his nose, thinking to himself, what exactly did this Nie Qinge here for?

    This was just a short exchange of blows, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was filled with boundless momentum.

    However, this matter quickly spread. Those spies who didn¡¯t dare stay on the main street because of Nie Qing¡¯s appearance naturally didn¡¯t leave. They watched from afar, watching this scene unfold before ending it.

    Not even three miles had passed since An Zhe left, the news of him and Nie Qing¡¯s fight had already reached the ears of the various sect heads and deans.

    In the Supreme Dao Pce, an old Daoist wearing a pure ck Daoist robe nced at the disciples cultivating in the distant courtyard and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself, ¡°¡±What is Nie Qing nning to do?¡±¡±

    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly came to a realization. After that, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°¡±Grand Cauldron Academy, they really don¡¯t have the slightest bit of dignity.¡±¡±

    On the side of the Great Cauldron Academy, Principal Su Pei was deep in thought after hearing the news his subordinate sent him. After a moment, he waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s temporarily put aside the matter of killing Nie Qing ¡­ .Nie Qing¡¯s new hand ¡­ is still storing energy.¡±¡±

    Halfway there, An Zeng suddenly became enlightened, then cursed Nie Qing, you bastard, actually using me as a target.

    The Autumn Ceremony was about to begin. If anything happened to Nie Qing, who was the only disciple of the Martial Arts Academy that could threaten the Great Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Pce, then the Martial Arts Academy would naturally withdraw from thepetition for cings.

    Nie Qing didn¡¯t even try his best with thatnce, and didn¡¯t even use any force. Of course he could see that ¡­ Nie Qing just wanted to tell some people that if they were to find me again, thisnce might be able to kill them.

    An Zhan walked all the way to the Gathering Merchant House, cursing Nie Qing in his heart the entire way.

    Zhuang Feifei saw the displeasure on An Zaiyue¡¯s face and handed him a towel, ¡°¡±Why did youe all the way here?¡±¡±

    His forehead was already covered in sweat, how can you be so terrible? ¡°¡±

    An Xuan took the towel and wiped off his sweat. ¡°¡±The reason I came here was because I was too poor to ride in a carriage. I saw sweat on my forehead. It could be because my kidneys have overdrawn.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei rolled her eyes at him, ¡°¡±At such a young age, can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±¡±

    An Zheughed, ¡°¡±He¡¯s young and dishonest. If he goes back to being dishonest when he¡¯s old enough, he¡¯ll be scolded to death.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who made so many things up. Why are you looking for me today?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Help me look for gold rank pills, or at least three red rank demon beast cores.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei frowned slightly, ¡°¡±Do you think that a gold grade pill is a aphrodisiac that any stall can toss you arge bottle?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Or do you think the red demonic beast cores are like dates for you to eat? You think you can drop a red demonic beast core on a tree with a single strike?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If it was easy, I wouldn¡¯t havee to look for you. How about I collect a few free goods from your shop as thanks?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifeiughed, ¡°¡±You mean what you say?¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded. ¡°¡±Of course, but it has to be tomorrow. Not today.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei suddenly sensed something and her face changed, ¡°¡±You want to kill Li Changlu tonight?¡±¡±

    No!

    He couldn¡¯t be so rash!

    Do you know enough?

    Do you know where Li Changlu will be tonight?

    Without any preparation, you actually want to make a move. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where Li Changlu is tonight, so I need Li Changlu to show up.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±What do you n to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How many people are there in and out of my sect? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve all seen it clearly.¡±¡±

    Apart from what I didn¡¯t want to be seen, the people who were watching outside were pretty much gone.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I don¡¯t have anyone else to help me. I want you to arrange for a few people to go to the auction house opened by the people from the Da Xi family and bring Li Changlu out by buying Star Pattern Meteor Iron.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei frowned, ¡°¡±They¡¯re still too hasty, there must be a lot of experts by Li Changlu¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know, but I have no choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I need that piece of meteorite, I really need it.¡±¡±

    There was one more thing he wouldn¡¯t say ¡­ Not only did he need that piece of Astral Patterned Meteor Metal for Old Huo to forge a new pill furnace for Little Liu¡¯er, he also wanted to find out from Li Changlu who was involved in this incident.

    This is only the first step in revenge, and it must be taken.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>

    The people of Da Xi only had one tradingpany in Yan Kingdom¡¯s capital, it was called Qingzhai.

    Had it not been for the protection of the government and the army of Yan Dynasty, Qing Zhai might have already stolen all the business of the Gathering Merchant House.

    The people of the Great Xi came from the Upper Heavenly Court and imed to be superior to the people of the sixteen kingdoms of Yon.

    Even in the Yan Country¡¯s capital, the people of Da Xi still carried a sense of pride that was ten thousand times more noble than you.

    A powerful country, a powerful people, could only walk in You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdoms with proof of identity. Even a local tyrant wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    Everyone knew what Da Xi was thinking. The Holy Emperor of the Da Xi had once said that no matter where our people go, don¡¯t be afraid. The Da Xi army will take care of everything for you.

    This was the attitude of a powerful country. If the people of the Yan Country entered the Da Xi Country, even the Wealthy aristocrats of the Yan Country would be cautious and prudent in the Da Xi Country.

    The Qing Zhai people had always been arrogant, and the things Li Changlu wanted to sell probably could only be sold faster in Qing Zhai.

    Within the Yan Country, there weren¡¯t many people who could afford to buy a piece of Astral Patterned Meteor.

    This was an object that provoked trouble. Even a piece the size of a fingernail would attract experts of the Small Perfection Stage or above.

    By fusing the Astral Patterned Meteor into the pill furnace, one would be able to refine violet grade pills.

    By fusing the Star Pattern Meteor into a magic weapon, one would be able to advance the magic weapon to the purple-gold grade, or pseudo-purple grade, which was what most people called the pinnacle of the gold grade.

    In this world, there were only so many purple-rank magical artifacts that were leisurely.

    Therefore, possessing a purple-gold rank magic item was already a fatal temptation for the majority of cultivators.

    Li Changlu held a piece of meteorite that was said to be as big as a finger.

    Since the people from the Gathering Merchant Guild knew about this, it meant that many well-informedrge ns knew about it as well.

    The reason Li Changlu hadn¡¯t died until now was only because he was with the empress dowager, not because Li Changlu was the Star Pattern Steel, but because of the empress dowager.

    The owner of the Lent was named Li Yu, a middle-aged man who looked friendly and friendly.

    However, the pride that was unique to the people of Da Xi was still clearly disyed on his face even when he was especially courteous.

    No matter how sincere his smile was, no matter how humble his words were, the meaning behind his eyes that he was a high level person while you were a low level person would never dissipate.

    Li Yu¡¯s name really wanted that piece of Astral Patterned Meteor Iron, because he knew how valuable it was.

    If this item was sent back to the Da Xi, then the total profits earned by all the stores in the Qing Shui¡¯s restaurant in the past two to five years wouldn¡¯t be as much as selling it.

    The number of cultivators in the Da Xi Country was far greater than in the Yan Country. There were many people who had the qualifications to own a purple-gold magic item.

    However, in a ce like Yan Kingdom, Li Changlu¡¯s status was still there, so no one was willing to buy him.

    First of all, if the people of Yan had bought it, they would have been killed by the empress dowager for some unfathomable crime, and the items would have returned to her hands.

    In fact, it had already happened once.

    So far, Li Changlu had only one choice.

    Li Yu¡¯s subordinate, the head storekeeper, was called Gao Xiaoyu. He was a rather vulgar looking fatty. He looked to be around thirty years of age, and had extraordinary eyesight.

    To be able to be a head manager of a branch store in the Qing Zhai at such a young age, it was sufficient proof of his strength.

    Li Yu nced at the young man in embroidered clothes outside and couldn¡¯t help but be confused. ¡°¡±This person really came from Da Xi?¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaoxiao was unsure, ¡°¡±There are no ws in the ent, and it should be someone from the vicinity of Beijing.¡±¡±

    Maybe we¡¯ve returned to the Da Xi city too often, and some other young genius appeared near the capital? ¡°¡±

    Li Yu pouted and said, ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ the big Da Xi is countless times bigger than the big Yan.¡±¡±

    This kind of person that could be called a genius in Yan Country was asmon as an ox¡¯s hair in Da Xi.

    In the vicinity of the Great Xi capital, there were at least eight hundred families that could be considered powerful.

    A family that could be called an aristocratic family, without three hundred, there would be at least two hundred.

    ¡°¡±There are so many families, any random youngster can make you suffer.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaohao asked, ¡°¡±Then what do you mean, Owner?¡±¡±

    Li Yu replied, ¡°¡±Receive him first. Look at the situation first.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaoyu nodded, then walked out of the room with a humble smile.

    The people of Da Xi showed a humble attitude, which could only mean that they met an even more powerful person of Da Xi.

    The handsome and even bewitching youth dressed in embroidered clothes was, of course, contending for peace.

    The reason why he looked so demonic, even whiter than a woman¡¯s skin, was entirely due to Zhong Jiuge¡¯s disguise technique.

    It was easy for An Zhai¡¯s people to tell if his ent was real or fake.

    An Zhe knew more about the Da Xi than these people from Pure Aura City.

    Furthermore, the pride that An Zaiyue had was not something that anyone could casually possess.

    Not only was he arrogant, he also had the domineering air of being the head of the Dharma family.

    Thus, no matter if it was from his ent or temperament, he was invincible as a noble young master from the Da Xi family.

    He sat there and sipped his tea, frowning from time to time. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the tea leaves.

    The disdain and disdain that he had in his eyes was something that people had no choice but to wait on him carefully. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±Young master, do you have any dissatisfaction with us?¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaolu asked with a smile, his face full of ttery.

    An Zaihai nodded, then shook his head, ¡°¡±No worries, I¡¯m just resting my feet in your shop.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There isn¡¯t a quiet ce in the capital of Yan Country. It¡¯s morefortable for people from Da Xi to shop at home.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaoyu smiled apologetically and said, ¡°¡±Young master is right, Yan¡¯s people are vulgar, and their bones are filled with savagery.¡±¡±

    When we, the people of the Great Xi have the carriage and horse etiquette, the Yan people are still drinking blood.

    However, I don¡¯t know ¡­ Young master, are you here for sightseeing or something?

    Although Qing Zhai¡¯s manpower is limited, and even Young Master may not fancy him, but as long as Young Master says it, Qing Zhai will still go all out. ¡°¡±

    An Zou said, ¡°¡±Nothing special. I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡±¡±

    In terms of scenery, the Da Xi was vast and full of scenery, the Yan Country didn¡¯t have much to see.

    It was better to watch the local customs and try his luck.

    ¡°¡±The more remote the ce is, the more surprising things there are.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaolu quickly nodded. ¡°¡±Young Master is right. We have some of the Yan Country¡¯s things in our shop. Does Young Master want ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan waved his hand. ¡°¡±They¡¯re all trash.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaohao¡¯s expression changed, and he then asked with a smile, ¡°¡±Is the item ced in the middle of our store something that even Young Master can¡¯t see through?¡±¡±.

    There was a shelf in the middle of the storefront, and it was covered with a crystal cover with a rune on it.

    When he walked in, he pretended to take a casual nce. Actually, Fei Fei had already told him everything.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s only the Great Night Bodhi of the Buddhist Realm in the Western Regions. It doesn¡¯t work with the Buddhist Zen cultivation methods, so it¡¯s useless. It can even be used as a store treasure in your shop ¡­ It¡¯s better for me to leave after resting for a while. You don¡¯t have anything good here.¡±¡±

    The Great Night Bodhi of the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Regions was truly a peak red rank treasure.

    This item could only be described by words from An Zaiyue¡¯s words. This caused Gao Xiaoxue¡¯s expression to immediately change.

    He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Actually, young master, you also know that the truly good stuff will not appear in public.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Our master of the Pure House is here as well. He¡¯s in the middle of some business discussions with people in the Yan Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Pce. There are really a few treasures here. How about you wait a while?¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded slightly, and Gao Xiaoyu quickly went back inside.

    ¡°¡±Impressive.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaoyu said to Li Yu Ming, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid this young master has a great background. He only took a nce at our shop¡¯s Big Night Bodhi when he came in.¡±¡±

    It must be understood that Subhuti is very different from ordinary Subhuti in every detail.

    Li Yu replied, ¡°¡±We can¡¯t trust him so casually either. What if he already knows that we¡¯re dealing with Big Night Bodhi?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go and take a look at Little Venus¡¯s pill furnace, just say it¡¯s made of Star Pattern Steel.¡±¡±

    Small Venus crystal iron, on the surface it looked no different from starpattern meteorite.

    An ordinary master appraiser might have gone astray. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference at all.

    Gao Little Grass carefully carried the small, exquisite pill furnace and then ced it on the table in front of An Zhe, ¡°¡±Gongzi, take a look at what this is?¡±¡±

    If the young master wasn¡¯t an esteemed guest, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it out.

    ¡°¡±Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to take a nce if they wanted to. This is truly a first-ss item. This is a genuine star ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, An Zhe already stood up with a snort, ¡°¡±You¡¯re trying to coax me with a small Venus crystal iron pill furnace?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you trying to say that this is the Star Pattern Meteor Pill?¡±¡±

    Gao Little Grass was so scared that her hand trembled, and she nearly dropped the small Venus pill furnace.

    He hurriedly apologized, ¡°¡±No, no, how could I lie to you? I just want to tell you that this is the Small Venus Crystal Iron Cauldron, a treasure second only to the Star Pattern Meteor Pill Cauldron ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan coldly said, ¡°¡±You can actually be a head storekeeper?¡±¡±

    The grade of Little Venus was one hundred and eighty thousand miles inferior to the Star Pattern Meteor. Even the top-grade Grand Star Crystal Pill Furnace was far inferior to the Star Pattern Meteor.

    ¡°¡±The Great Venus Pill Cauldron can still concoct peak gold pills, but the Little Venus Pill Cauldron can only concoct peak red pills, and the sess rate is not even 30%.¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaoyu was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. Just as he was about to exin, Li Yu Ming walked in from outside and scolded him, ¡°¡±You dog eyed people with low standards, why are you using this to entertain your guest?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Get out!¡±¡±

    Gao Xiaohao knew that his boss was helping him out, so he hurriedly nodded his head and left. When he went out, his back waspletely drenched. He thought to himself, ¡°¡±Today, I finally saw what a big shot looks like.¡±¡±

    He looked no older than sixteen or seventeen, but his eyesight was unparalleled.

    Even with his experience, he would at least need two to three days to distinguish the difference between the two of them. He would need to carefully search for the difference, and he might not guarantee that it would be 100% urate.

    After Gao Xiaoyu left, Li Yu sat down and said with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯m really sorry, Young Master. The people below don¡¯t know the rules and have offended you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But Young Master, you really have good eyesight. Not everyone can clearly distinguish the small Venus crystal iron pill furnace from the Star Pattern Meteor Pill furnace.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said ndly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s because not many people have seen Star Pattern Meteor before.¡±¡±

    Li Yu replied, ¡°¡±Young Master is right, of course not many people have seen something so valuable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But what a coincidence ¡­ I saw one not too long ago. It¡¯s as big as a finger, and it¡¯s getting ready to take action.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyueughed, ¡°¡±The things in this shop of yours are not eye-catching, and your lies are equally unsophisticated.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this small Yan Country had a piece of Star Pattern Meteor that was as big as a finger, this ce would have long been in an uproar.¡±¡±

    Li Yu replied, ¡°¡±Young master, you don¡¯t know. That thing belongs to the empress dowager of the Yan Kingdom, so no one dares to mess around with it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Young Master is interested, the store will be in charge of contacting the seller?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s really a Star Pattern Steel, I¡¯ll draw it for you. You can smoke as much as you want.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand casually, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just money. If you want money, then you can give me money immediately.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you want money, I can empty all the money in the capital.¡±¡±

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>

    Qingzhai was not a first-rate tradingpany in the entire Great Xi, but with his background, he could do things that even local tradingpanies didn¡¯t dare to do in the Yan Country.

    However, the Qing Zhai people were also very clear that their arrogance and domineering attitude was limited to the Yan people.

    They wouldn¡¯t dare to offend a noble young master from the Da Xi family even if they were given ten thousand times the courage to do so.

    It was because of this that Li Yu¡¯s name did notpete with An An, but rather wanted to introduce An Xuan to Li Changlu.

    An Zeng sat in the luxurious and decorated room, drinking tea. Outside, a few beautiful women gently twisted their waists and danced.

    Gao Xiaoyu said that these girls were also brought over from the Da Xi, so his interest waspletely different. After introducing them for a while, he felt bored.

    In less than an hour, the messenger to the brocade pce rushed back and told Li Yu¡¯s name that Li Changlu didn¡¯t want toe to the Qing n to make a deal, which made Li Yu¡¯s name awkward.

    An Zaiyue waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s understandable. You¡¯re from the Da Xi family, and I¡¯m from the Da Xi family as well. The deal is still in the Da Xi trading firm, so he might not casually take out such valuable things.¡±¡±

    Send someone to ask, where does he want to trade?

    As long as there¡¯s nothing wrong with the investigation, I¡¯d like to see him. ¡°¡±

    Li Yu was afraid of being surprised. ¡°¡±But after all, it¡¯s something so valuable, and your identity is so honorable ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe it either. There are people who dare to touch me in this deste ce.¡±¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s name was quickly sent out to arrange things. After another hour, a young eunuch came back with the people from the Qing Zhai. He looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old, but his features were rather pretty.

    That young eunuch must also know that this seemingly extraordinary young master from the Da Xi family came, so his attitude was extremely humble.

    ¡°¡±Young master, my master¡¯s meaning is ¡­ to go to the Jun Yue Lou to discuss this matter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all ¡­ after all, this matter involves such a precious thing. For Young Master¡¯s safety, it is better to go to a ce where experts from our Embroidery Pce are in charge.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned to Li Yu and asked, ¡°¡±What kind of ce is Jun Yue Lou?¡±¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s name whispered into An Zeng¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a brothel, the environment isn¡¯t bad.¡±¡±

    An He stood up and said, ¡°¡±Not only this is Yan Kingdom¡¯s capital, there is no ce that people from the Da Xi Empire wouldn¡¯t dare to go.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked out. Zhong Jiuge, who was disguised as a guard, immediately followed him and left.

    Zhong Jiuge looked at everyone with a look of disdain and confidence. This gaze made him seem like he was truly a supreme expert.

    He had also known about the struggle for the Jun Yue Lou, as well as all the disputes over Li Changlu¡¯s territory.

    So far, Li Changlu was the closest to the time of the attack.

    Thus, no matter what, An Zaiyue would not give up.

    Li Changlu was the first, and there were many others behind him.

    Anjou knew that his enemies were powerful, and those who had not yet surfaced in the dark were even stronger.

    Therefore, An Zaiyue wouldn¡¯t blindly return to the Da Xi for revenge. He would wait until he was confident enough to get revenge before returning to the Da Xi.

    However, he had no intention of letting the people of Yan have a longer lifespan.

    Actually, the Jun Yue Tower wasn¡¯t very close to the Imperial Pce. Li Changlu had arranged for them to meet here, most likely because he was worried that the people from the Heavenly Temple would find out about the news.

    After all, it was one of the best brothels in Fang Gengcheng, and the decorations and furnishings here were very particr.

    These girls did not seem to be seductive in their formal attire, but this kind of beauty made one¡¯s heart beat even faster.

    Which of the men in the martial world didn¡¯t have the heart to push down a girl from a noble family?

    As An Zeng and Zhong Jiuge slowly ascended the stairs, the women who looked like symbols and dignified frequently turned to the side ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    In front of him.

    It had to be said that Zhong Jiuge¡¯s appearance changing technique was unimaginably powerful. When he looked at him in front of the bronze mirror, he couldn¡¯t see any ws at all.

    With her experience and insight from An Zaixin, thebination of the two could be said to be wless.

    A sixteen or seventeen year old beautiful woman carefully ced fragrant tea on the table in front of An Zhe, her beautiful eyes asionally sneaking a peek at An Zhe¡¯s face.

    An Zhe was getting a little angry. Could this really be a world that only looks at one¡¯s face?

    Then he told himself in his heart, this really is a world of faces.

    The young girl seemed to have an aura of youth that could move people¡¯s hearts. Her waist was thin, and there was not a single curl to it, but her chest was bulging as if two bundles of cotton had been stuffed into it.

    His clothes were thin at this time of the day, and the slight protrusion made his heart palpitate with eagerness.

    ¡°¡±Please have some tea, young master.¡±¡±

    The young girl said with a slightly flushed face. When she possessed her body, the deep crevice between her white skin carried a fatal enticement.

    ¡°¡±What else can I use but tea?¡±¡±

    The youngdy was stunned for a moment before she answered with a blushing face, ¡°¡±There is everything Young Master can enjoy here. Young Master can use whatever you want ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan raised his hand and grabbed the girl¡¯s palm. ¡°¡±Then, what about you?¡±¡±

    The girl tried to struggle but gave up at once, allowing An Zaihai to hold her hand, ¡°¡±I ¡­ With my ugly appearance, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to catch Young Master¡¯s eye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Young Master is willing, I will have my sisterse inter. Young Master can pick any one of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I see that they seem to have some sort of feigned gentleness, and you are different,¡±¡± he said, letting go of her hand.

    You¡¯re like a little flower in the morning dew, fresh and light.

    ¡°¡±The taste is neither strong nor light, it¡¯s refreshing to the heart.¡±¡±

    The young girl was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She just stood there, not knowing what to say.

    Li Yu, who sat on the side, did not doubt An Zhe¡¯s name at all, because he knew a lot about the preferences of those noble young masters of the Da Xi family.

    A few years ago, those young masters of the Da Xi family liked mature girls, and they also liked slightly plump mature girls.

    In recent years, the trend of mature girls had finally gotten better. These young masters began to like these pure girls.

    The more he looked at her, the more she would grab his hand. It didn¡¯t matter even if she looked a little worse.

    If it were a few more years, they would love hot and flirtatious girls the most.

    It was because of the time when the diplomatic mission from the Western Regions had entered the Da Xi region. A song and dance troupe from the Western Regions had alsoe along with the diplomatic mission.

    As a result, a storm broke out in the Great Xi, so much so that for a long time afterwards, the music and dance troupes of the Western Regions were all weed in the Great Xi.

    As for the women from the Western Regions, their value was so high that it left people tongue-tied.

    While An Zeng was ying rogue with the girl¡¯s hand, a cough came from outside.

    Li Changlu walked in slowly with two elderly men in grey robes. When they saw An Chou, they immediately sped their fists and bowed, ¡°¡±You must be Young Master Chen?¡±¡±

    An Zou didn¡¯t get up either. He nced at Li Changlu and continued to tease the girl, ¡°¡±I just like this way you are, with a little bit of purity and exotic charm that¡¯s different from the woman from the Da Xi family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have some important matters to discuss right now. Can youe backter?¡±¡±

    The young girl was at a loss as to what to do after the provocation. She could only nod her head, then quickly left after bowing to Li Changlu.

    Li Changlu had seen a noble of the Da Xi family, so he didn¡¯t feel too bad towards the people of the Da Xi family for being so arrogant.

    Back then, when the prince of the Da Xi family came, he casually sent a servant over with a smile, but the servant was always proud and arrogant.

    Moreover, this youth that seemed extraordinary had the surname Chen.

    ¡°¡±Eunuch Li?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked with his chin slightly raised.

    Li Changlu sat down in front of An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±Young Master need not be so courteous, I am just touring around the Yan Kingdom. If there is anything I can help with, Young Master only needs to ask.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s of no use to you. The people of the Da Xi world still rely on the words¡¯ people of the Da Xi ¡®to travel the world.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not here to listen to you, either.

    If you really have the meteorite, how are you going to sell it?

    ¡°¡±Do you want silver or other things in exchange?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was looking for money, so of course he didn¡¯t want to offend An Zaiyue, so no matter how arrogant An Zaiyue was, he always acted very humble and humble. ¡°¡±Of course, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s silver. If we¡¯re honest, we won¡¯t say anything ¡­ This is the empress dowager¡¯s. The silver we get must be used to repair the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine. Let me see the item. If it really is the Astral Patterned Meteor Steel, just name a price.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±How could I dare to carry such a valuable item around?¡±¡±

    An Zou immediately stood up and said, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s so boring, then don¡¯t make any arrangements next time. I¡¯ll be going back to rest first.¡±¡±

    When youe back to me with the Star Pattern Meteor, the item is real, and the price is open with you.

    ¡°¡±The items are fake. Even if you¡¯re a head eunuch of the brocade pce, I still dare to kill you in front of the empress dowager of the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai stood up and started walking out, catching Li Changlu and the rest off guard.

    Li Changlu quickly stood up to stop the argument. ¡°¡±Please wait a moment, Mister Chen. The item must be real, and it¡¯s not far away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Young Master is sincere, can you let me see if you have brought enough banknotes?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have no time to waste with you.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took a step forward. This person with a mediocre cultivation actually showed an imposing manner that looked down upon the world, ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Li Changlu¡¯s face went grim, and the two old men in grey clothes he brought nced at each other. They wanted to express their feelings, but didn¡¯t dare do so.

    At the very least, Zhong Jiuge had overpowered these two in terms of momentum, and with the status of the people from the Da Xi family, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°¡±How about this?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu suddenly asked, ¡°¡±If Mister Chen trusts me, why don¡¯t you take a walk to the Embroidery Pce?¡±¡±

    He paused and nced at Li Changlu, ¡°¡±It¡¯s said that the Yan people¡¯s rough and bold ways were actually fake ¡­ I bought them. Although they are treasures that can only be found by chance, the people of our Da Xi have not fallen to the point where everyone can order them around.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going back to the Qing Vige now. If you want to sell something,e find me at the Qing Vige.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu¡¯s facial expression kept changing. He was about to reach the staircase when he suddenly took a few quick steps forward and stopped An Xuan. ¡°¡±Mister Chen ¡­ I have something to discuss with you privately.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t move away, I¡¯ll make it so that you won¡¯t be able to walk anymore.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu let the two old men go far away, then he said with a pleading tone, ¡°¡±Mister Chen, this matter concerns me and has nothing to do with the pce.¡±¡±

    But I am the one who is in charge of the sale of the starpattern meteorite. All the empress dowager wants is silver, and the empress dowager doesn¡¯t know anything about the price.

    ¡°¡±If Young Master Chen can help me in private, you can even decide on the price.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t mind the price, but I¡¯m curious as to what kind of request you have for me.¡±¡±

    Li made an inviting gesture and followed Li back to the booth.

    After closing the door, Li Changlu lowered his voice and asked, ¡°¡±I heard that the Da Xi has the holy hands of a doctor, which can regrow limbs and revive the dead. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡±¡±

    An Zeng suddenly understood what was going on, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡±So it¡¯s this.¡±¡±

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>

    Li Changlu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±This ¡­ this has nothing to do with my selfish desires.¡±¡±

    I am now iplete for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin and for my own skin.

    ¡°¡±If I die in the future, I won¡¯t have the face to see father and mother again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As the head eunuch of the brocade pce, aren¡¯t you afraid of the empress dowager¡¯s punishment if you recover?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, as long as Young Master has a way to help me recover, I can sell you Star Pattern Meteor Iron at a low price. I also have other treasures, Young Master can choose any one of them, I will treat it as a gift.¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded her head, ¡°¡±You aren¡¯t talking about some superb matter, why ¡­ could it be that your Yan Kingdom¡¯s medical experts are incapable of such a feat?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I can only do one person, but I don¡¯t dare to use this person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if the empress dowager finds out, but if this person finds out, I¡¯ll die for sure.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±I follow a doctor. Although I¡¯m not very famous in the Da Xi, but what you said isn¡¯t difficult for him.¡±¡±

    The hard part is not the other way around, but the transnt... the best way is to cut down one of them and then attach it to you as a whole.

    However, one¡¯s bloodline is notplete and may not necessarily bepatible. Thus, one must also search for something that belongs to someone with the same bloodline.

    Of course, Li Changlu knew about these things. He had been preparing for this for a long time.

    ¡°¡±I have a candidate!¡±¡±

    Li Changlu saw hope, so he looked a little excited, ¡°¡±This person originally wanted to enter the pce as a eunuch, but I found out that his bloodline was almost exactly the same as mine.¡±¡±

    So I left him behind, just for today.

    ¡°¡±As long as Young Master can help the healers he brought, I am willing to give my all to thank him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed. ¡°¡±If we knew earlier, why would we have done it then?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I have no other choice.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Then tomorrow, bring the men to the Qing Zhai. I¡¯ll have the two of you check to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In addition, you have to prepare the Interrupt Ointment, three red grade demon beast cores, one Blood Coagtion Pill, and Life Continuing Grass.¡±¡±

    Listening to An Zhe say these things, Li Changlu became even more convinced of An Zhe¡¯s words.

    Among these items, other than the three red rank demon beast cores, he didn¡¯t know what to do with them. He had already prepared everything else for them.

    ¡°¡±Tonight!¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said urgently, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to wait until tomorrow. I can gather all the items by tonight.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±There is one more thing ¡­ The people I brought with me have no problems with their medical skills, but I did not bring a pill furnace with me.¡±¡±

    Qingzhai has a small Venus crystal pill furnace, go ask Li Yu if he wants to sell it.

    ¡°¡±If you sell it, you can buy it. My people only use it once.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu hurriedly shook his head. ¡°¡±The Embroidery Pce has a Big Star Dragon Marked Steel Pill Cauldron, which can be used to refine Violet Gold Medicinal Pills. I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±Bring all the items ande to the Qing Vige to see me.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu stopped him once more, saying, ¡°¡±Young master... is there a need for Qing Zhai to go?¡±¡±

    Why don¡¯t you send someone back to get the healer over here?

    This ce is safe and quiet. ¡°¡±

    He looked outside and said, ¡°¡±Previously, I heard that Little Yu was rather infatuated with Young Master. How about I let here in to serve Young Master?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is Little Yu?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±She¡¯s the youngdy who served the tea to Young Master just now.¡±¡±

    An Zeng rolled his eyes, then nodded, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±¡±

    He turned and sat down, and Li Changlu went out to call the girl.

    He looked back at Anjou and thought to himself, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t find anything to show for your lust.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu went outside to find the girl called Xiao Yu, he dragged her to a quiet ce at the corner and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Later on, you go in and serve that Da Xi¡¯s sry. Whatever he asks you to do, you have to obey.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Find out what he¡¯s saying, and find out where he¡¯s from, and what his family background is.¡±¡±

    Xiao You nodded. ¡°¡±Your servant will remember.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Go on, be careful. If you perform well, I will reward you handsomely.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mhmm,¡±¡± said Jing, and returned with a te of fruit. He then walked to the entrance of the room where An Zeng was sitting.

    Her eyes shed with a hint of viciousness. After taking a deep breath, she entered the private room with a sweet smile on her face. She was so pure and cute that it was aplete mess.

    Li Changlu hurried back to the brocade pce and told Empress Dowager Su everything that had happened.

    Empress Dowager Su only wore a thin veil, with no undergarments underneath.

    The two lumps of softness on her chest jumped up and down along with her actions like a white rabbit. The bright red spots on her fair skin looked like two small cherries through her undergarments. She had actually straightened her back.

    She stretched and then reached out, and Li Changlu hurried over to hold her hand.

    Empress Dowager Su yawned after she did so. She then pulled out the gauze dress that was ced between her legs. The moment the dress parted, the dense mass and ck underbrush revealed a deep canyon.

    ¡°¡±Since he¡¯s a noble young master from the Da Xi family, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the money we get.¡±¡±

    As long as you know the way peoplee, and you can pay the money right away, it doesn¡¯t matter who you sell it to.

    ¡°¡±The brocade pce has already been built for several years, so it cannot be dyed any longer.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu lowered his head. ¡°¡±Your servant knows that the Empress Dowager is anxious, so I¡¯ve been looking for a buyer these days.¡±¡±

    However, something like the Star Pattern Steel was too valuable. No one could casually pay off the silver in one go.

    ¡°¡±Especially the people within our Great Yan, we¡¯re even more unwilling to buy them.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hummed. ¡°¡±They¡¯re all a bunch of cowards. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be safe if I buy them from you.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Since the empress dowager doesn¡¯t have any special instructions, then your servant will go back to Jun Yue Lou and settle the deal?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su spoke with hidden bitterness. ¡°¡±Why are you in such a hurry?¡±¡±

    She slowly spread her legs, and a small stream actually gurgled out. ¡°¡±Look at this annoying appearance ¡­¡±¡±

    Li Changlu¡¯s face instantly turned pale and his breathing became hurried.

    Empress Dowager Su pressed a hand to his head, and Li Changluid between her legs.

    Soon after, Empress Dowager Su let out a sweet groan, her body tensing up.

    After a while, Empress Dowager Su suddenly kicked Li Changlu out of the room and said hatefully, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the use of being so eloquent?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You piece of trash!¡±¡±

    Li Changlu bowed his head. ¡°¡±This servant is guilty.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Suy back and looked at the bed. ¡°¡±I regret it now. If only you had entered the pce back then ¡­ Scram, I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy,¡±¡± he murmured to himself.

    After leaving the brocade pce, he personally went to his private residence in Ox-Head Street to find the concubine he was keeping, and brought out a few treasures from her house.

    Then he went back to East Neenth Street and drove back to the Jun Yue Tower with a rather burly young man.

    By the time Li Changlu returned to the Jun Yue Tower, it was already veryte. He hurried upstairs and saw the youngdy called Xiao Yu standing outside with a dejected look on her face.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu asked.

    Xiao Yu sighed softly, ¡°¡±This servant wishes to serve this young master well, but after drinking a few cups of wine, I actually fell asleep.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu thought to himself, this Chen Gongzi is truly interesting. He didn¡¯t even need to sleep with such a beautiful woman.

    ¡°¡±Is his man here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m here. The guard went out to lie down, then brought back two people, two beautifuldies.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu looked at the expression on Little Yu¡¯s face and thought to himself, it seems that he was beaten by someone. No wonder he was so resentful.

    He motioned for his men to wait outside, and he pushed the door open and went in alone.

    There were four people in the room.

    Zhong Jiuge, who was pretending to be a guard, stood to the side loyally, keeping his distance.

    Meanwhile, the two beautiful women were quietly sitting by the side reading a book.

    Li Changlu was startled when he saw the two beautiful women. He thought to himself that it was no wonder that this young master wasn¡¯t interested in Little Yu. With these two beautiful women by his side, even if he was slightly older, he would still be satisfied.

    These two beautifuldies were, of course, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye impersonating them.

    After Zhong Jiuge¡¯s disguise, the two of them looked to be around 30 years old. Their bodies were filled with the beauty of maturity and youth, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate with eagerness.

    Li Changlu woke up as soon as he entered the room. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Changlu. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve gathered everything so quickly?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu hurriedly opened the bag he was carrying, ¡°¡±The things you mentioned are not bad either. Break the ointment, three red grade demon beast cores, one Blood Coagtion Pill and two taels of Life Continuing Grass.¡±¡±

    He took out the Great Gold Dragon Steel Pill Furnace and said, ¡°¡±This is the Secret Treasure of the Embroidery Pce. After using it, I still need to return it.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded his head and beckoned for Qu Liuxi toe over.

    Qu Liuxi slowly walked to the front of the table, lowering her head to look at her items.

    The quality of the three demon beast cores were also ordinary. The Lava Pills were of white grade and could not be used. After a while, I will use the Grand Golden Dragon Steel Pill to refine them again.

    I have everything else. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s good. Since you¡¯ve already promised, you have to do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Also ¡­ have you brought the Astral Patterned Meteor that I want?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±This ¡­ I won¡¯t hide it from young master, you can¡¯t bring this with you.¡±¡±

    As soon as your people have cured me, they will send me here. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, as if he was going to explode. Li Changlu quickly said, ¡°¡±Young master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but it¡¯s because this matter is too important to me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Star Pattern Meteor is nothing to me, but my own body ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded. ¡°¡±Forget it, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±¡±

    You send for someone to find a quiet ce where no one can disturb you.

    ¡°¡±After we¡¯ve settled your problem, we can talk about the Star Pattern Steel.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu hurriedly thanked him, then took out two items, ¡°¡±This is a peak red grade magic item called Lingyun Flying Crossing.

    ¡°¡±This is a gold grade medicine, called the Immortality Pills ¡­¡±¡±

    Upon hearing the name of the Immortality Pills, Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression slightly changed. She quickly opened the box to take a closer look. ¡°¡±It is indeed the Immortality Pills. However, they are slightlycking in colour and can barely be considered a Gold rank item.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said in admiration, ¡°¡±This sister has good eyesight.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Temporal Immortal Pill. The reason it¡¯s called this is because it can instantly raise a cultivator¡¯s power to the peak of the spatial realm.¡±¡±

    If someone who was already at the peak of the Godly Mt. Xumi could use it, they could temporarily raise their cultivation to the state of prison.

    ¡°¡±However, the time is short. The Immortality Pills on the golden grade can onlyst for about an hour. This can barely guarantee five minutes.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s a good thing, but there¡¯s no difference between suicide and people with too low a cultivation base.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu saw that both An Zaiyue and the beautiful woman under him were well-informed, and he firmly believed in An Zaihai¡¯s identity. ¡°¡±These two things are my gifts to you, please ept them.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stood up, picked up Lingyun, and looked: ¡°¡±This was the magical artifact of an elder of the Da Xi Shang Sect. This elder has already reached the peak of the Small Perfection Realm. I heard that he has been missing for many years, but I never thought that his magical artifact would actually reach the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    Anjou looked calm and peaceful, but his heart was already in turmoil.

    This Lingyun Flying Technique was actually a small copper mirror with a picture of Feiyun on its back. Back then, among the assassins that attacked An Zaiyue, there was this elder.

    It was just that, at the time, he had been unable to clearly see through those sneak attacks, so he wasn¡¯t too sure of their identities.

    Now that he saw Ling Yun, he at least knew that this matter had something to do with the Shangping Sect. He was even more sure that Li Changlu knew.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where these things came from, but it¡¯s the world of cultivators. They are too far away from me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since we¡¯re ready, can we start now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Go ahead, I¡¯ll rest here.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu smiled apologetically and said, ¡°¡±For the sake of safety, my men will also have to follow.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand casually. ¡°¡±Do as you wish.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu, of course, didn¡¯t dare topletely trust An Zaihai, so he went out and called for two guards of his own.

    The two old men in grey robes were very powerful. An Zhe spected that they were at least at the peak of the Xumi Realm, and most likely had already surpassed the Xumi Realm into the state of prison.

    In terms of power, there were only two true watersheds for cultivators.

    The first was the transformation from the realm of ascension to the realm of Xumi, and the second was the transformation from the state of imprisonment to the state of Small Perfect.

    People to the small full, sublimate to a new height.

    The reason why the struggle was not urgent was because he already had a n.

    Even though this n was a little hasty, and he was naturally no match for those two Prison Realm cultivators, he knew that he would definitely seed.

    This was because after his rebirth, he had great luck. The most important thing was that he carried an extremely powerful magical artifact with him.

    When Li Changlu and the rest had left, An Zhe waved to Little Yu and said, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±En!¡±¡± Xiao Yu nodded, then he looked enviously at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye who were walking out. He then sat down next to An Ying and said, ¡°¡±Young Master finally has time to deal with them.¡±¡±

    An Zheughed, then used his finger to hook up Little Yu¡¯s lower jaw, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this just to satisfy you? I just gathered my energy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come,e ¡­ drink with me first.¡±¡±

    With his other hand, he slipped a small pill between his fingers into the cup and melted instantly.

    He handed the cup to Yuichi, who, without a doubt, finished it in one gulp.

    Li Changlu brought Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye up to the third floor, leaving behind an old man in a long grey robe on the stairs, and another guard who was inseparable from him.

    On the third floor, there was a room that seemed to have been specially prepared. It was veryrge and clean.

    There were two stone beds in the room.

    On the stone bed, there was a belt that could be tightened to bind a person¡¯s four limbs.

    The stone bed was ingeniously designed. The middle part was slightly sunken, and there should have been something soft embedded inside.

    From the shape, it should be a water bag or something like that.

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye looked at each other, both of them didn¡¯t know why this stone bed was so strange.

    ¡°¡±This ¡­ was originally prepared for some guests with special interests.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu smiled embarrassedly, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t find the right thing at the moment, so I can only pack it out and make do with it.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head: ¡°¡±No worries, it¡¯s best to tie up my four limbs.¡±¡±

    In case you struggle too much with the operation, he¡¯s the one you brought with you? ¡°¡±

    She pointed at the burly man who had followed her in. The man was clearly panicking as well, his face turning pale.

    He looked like an honest man with a simple and honest family background. In his temperament, there was a hint of naivety.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take the medicine and make you unconscious for a while.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed at the stone bed, ¡°¡±Lie down.¡±¡±

    She opened the medicine chest on a nearby table and took out all sorts of sharp instruments.

    The more the man saw, the more scared he got. He was already sitting up on the bed, ¡°¡±No, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu sneered, ¡°¡±Now you want to go back on your words?¡±¡±

    After taking my money, I helped you ce your family. I didn¡¯t lie to you from the start and told you what I needed you to do for me.

    ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯ve gone back on your word, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much?¡±¡±

    The burly man only left the room. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. I will return all the things and money you gave me to you.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu pointed at him and said, ¡°¡±Capture him and bring him back. If you can¡¯t do it, then cut it again.¡±¡±

    The old man in grey robes suddenly moved. Like a ghost, he floated behind the burly man and extended his hand to grab him.

    At this moment, the beautiful woman disguised as Gu Qianye also suddenly moved. She dashed towards Li Changlu, swinging out a rope towards him.

    Seeing that the rope was about tond on Li Changlu, Li Changlu suddenlyughed, ¡°¡±I knew you guys had a problem. You want to catch me and force me to ask where the Star Pattern Meteor is?¡±¡±

    He actually grabbed the rope, thecency in his eyes deepened. ¡°¡±What you want is starpattern meteorite, and what I want is for you to help me recover from my perfect body.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t wait, and neither can I.¡±¡±

    A faint green light flickered in his palm, following which, a surge of energy rushed along the rope and arrived in front of Gu Qianye in the blink of an eye.

    There was an irresistible suction forceing from that force. Her hands were tied to the ropes, unable to even leave.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°¡±Quickly, leave!¡±¡±

    Of course, Qu Liuxi wouldn¡¯t leave. The sharp knife in her hand shed down onto the rope, but the green light on the rope bounced back and shattered the knife.

    ¡°¡±You two little bitches!¡±¡±

    With a flick of Li Changlu¡¯s wrist, the rope coiled around Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, forming a huge circle.

    In his hands, the rope seemed to transform into a living viper, nimble and strange.

    The strange green light on the rope gradually made Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi lose their ability to resist.

    Gu Qianye struggled to raise his hand to grab the pendant hanging around his neck, but he couldn¡¯t even lift it up as if ten thousand jin of huge rock was hung on his wrist.

    At this moment, a humming sound came from outside.

    A huge bright golden bell covered the entire building from the outside. There were manyplicated words flowing around the clock, and it fell down like a mountain. In just a short while, it hadpletely sealed off the three story wooden building.

    With a snap, the window was broken from the outside, and a ck shadow rushed in from the outside, heading straight for Li Changlu.

    The old man in the gray robe moved like a shadow and threw a palm attack towards the ck shadow.

    The power of this palm strike was extremely strong. Just as the palm wind swept past, the windows and walls were all shattered.

    It was a long ck robe.

    A hand broke the floor, reached out from the second floor, grabbed the old man¡¯s ankle, and yanked him down.

    The old man¡¯s body fell down for a moment before reacting. He raised his leg and lifted it up, ¡°¡±You dare to attack me with such a weak cultivation base? You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    With his tug, the dispute that had taken the initiative on the second floor was now in a passive state.

    The huge gap between the two¡¯s strength was like a chasm, causing An Zhe to be directly brought up to the stage.

    Then, the elder grabbed An Zaihai¡¯s neck. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±¡±

    Regardless of whether it was his speed or his strength, the difference between An Xuan and this old man was too big.

    He had clearly been the first to grab the old man by the ankles, but now he was on the verge of being killed by the old man.

    ¡°¡±Break!¡±¡±

    After a light shout, a white bone that was only a few centimeters in length flew from the old man¡¯s back. Like a white bolt of lightning, it pierced through the old man¡¯s back with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound.

    The phnx smashed into the old man¡¯s back, then exited through the old man¡¯s chest.

    After a while, arge hole appeared in the old man¡¯s chest.

    An Zeng flipped his body and kicked the old man out.

    With a sh of purple light, the object in his hand cut off the rope in Li Changlu¡¯s hand.

    Before hended on the ground, four scales of holy fish emerged from the Blood Pearl bracelet and formed a wall, tightly sealing Li Changlu inside.

    The scales of the four sacred fish quickly closed, actually causing Li Changlu¡¯s body to grow taller by quite a bit.

    An Zaiyue turned his head to look at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye. ¡°¡±You can¡¯t stay here for too long. Let¡¯s go now.¡±¡±

    Just as he spoke, the tall and sturdy man, who seemed to be scared silly, suddenly made his move. A curved de as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing cut through An Zeng¡¯s back.

    The cold killing intent from the de had already cut the clothes on An Zhe¡¯s back.

    The de intent arrived a second before the de itself, and a bloody wound that was dozens of centimeters long immediately appeared on An Zhe¡¯s back.

    At this moment, Qu Liuxi did not have the time to control her finger bones to help him, and An Xin¡¯s four scales were all used to imprison Li Changlu, whose strength was unknown.

    The Cicada Dagger did not even take a second to split An Zaihai¡¯s body in half. This was actually a very heaven-shaking magical artifact.

    After the man made his move, his temperament changed as well. He no longer looked like a stiff farmer.

    Judging from his attack, this person¡¯s strength was actually above the grey clothed old man.

    This big man was an unexpected event. They never expected him to be an expert, and it was all arranged by Li Changlu.

    There was at least one old man in a long robe who hadn¡¯t rushed in yet, so it seemed like they would lose this time.

    Right at this time, a small purple sword that was only as long as a finger flew out from An Zeng¡¯s hand.

    Following that, a purple light shed, and an unparalleled sword intent chopped out from the small purple sword.

    No one could describe the power of this strike, nor could they describe the grace and grace behind it.

    This sword intent not only contained an imposing manner that looked down upon the world, it also contained a kind of sadness.

    It was as if the sword intent contained the sadness and regret his master had once felt. Those who felt the sword intent could not help but be moved by it.

    However, the burly man did not have such an opportunity to experience it.

    The sword intent rushed out and directly shattered the cicada wings de.

    Then the sword intent rushed out like an angry dragon.

    The sword intent split the pale-faced burly man in half, and then, it just happened to split the old man in grey robes who had just rushed in in in half.

    A crack appeared on the wooden building that was blocked by the bronze bell. After a loud sound, the bell was pierced through and a small crack appeared. The sword intent headed straight south.

    After a distance of ten li, the sword intent shattered half of the city gate tower and continued to head south.

    After over eighteen miles, the sword intent sliced off ayer of the peak of a short mountain outside of Fang Gu City, then disappeared.

    After this sword attack, the entire Fang Bancheng was thrown into a huge wave.

    The cultivators everywhere were rmed. Many experts left one after another, heading towards the sword intent.

    He put Li Changlu and the scales of the holy fish into the Blood Pearl bracelet, and then he put away the bronze bell.

    The bell had changed its shape and color. Before, it looked more like a big golden bell. Even if someone saw it, it would be hard for them to doubt this bell.

    An Zeng and the others quickly went downstairs. They gathered with Zhong Jiuge, who had been waiting for them, then quickly left.

    At this moment, in the broken second floor¡¯s room, the girl called Xiao Yu was still giggling with a ss of wine in her hand. She waspletely unaware of the earth-shaking fight that was happening around her.

    He was still holding his wine cup while speaking, ¡°¡±Young master, this poem is really wonderful. I also thought of these words a few days ago, but it was exactly the same as what young master said. This must be fate.¡±¡±

    In her illusions, the struggle for peace was still writing poems for her, but those poems had always been her own creation.

    An Zaixian quickly left, blending into the crowd of onlookers. After that, he donned Zhong Jiuge¡¯s Hundred Transformations Clothing and sped up his steps to leave.

    At this moment, experts from all walks of life had arrived. Thest time Fang Shoucheng was so lively was because someone from the Heavenly Temple had attacked him.

    Less than thirty meters away from the Jun Yue Tower, Chen Shaobai held a ck oil-paper umbre in his hand as he watched An Zeng and the others leave. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile, ¡°¡±Stupid hands ¡­ How stupid ¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>

    This time, there was no meticulous n for the operation. It had something to do with his character.

    He was not a particrly calcting person, even if he had been the first to sit on the throne.

    At that time, with his strength, did he still need a n to do anything?

    He was a little impulsive and a little reckless, but this was simply a matter of peace and security.

    Thest thing An Zaiyue wanted was to involve Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye.

    The two of them had not been called over by An Zaixin. Originally, An Zaige had wanted Zhong Jiuge to go out and take a spin, dying the fight to seize Li Changlu.

    In the end, no one thought that Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye would actuallye. Their n had no choice but to change.

    The injury on his back was very serious. The Cicada¡¯s Wing de was already sharp, and coupled with the extremely ferocious cultivation base of the muscr man, it was not just his skin and flesh that was injured.

    The de cut through his back, almost to the spine.

    That energy had entered his body and was still churning.

    Within the Heaven Defying Seal, Qu Liuxi was nervous, but she didn¡¯t panic as she tried to heal An Zaihai. An Zhe couldn¡¯t wait for even a single moment longer.

    However, he did not want Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye to be drawn into his hatred. This was not a life that they should have.

    Therefore, An Zhe could only endure and wait for Qu Liuxi to stitch his wound.

    Li Changlu looked at the fight that had returned to his original appearance and suddenlyughed sinisterly, ¡°¡±I never would have thought that it would actually be you, you little beast.¡±¡±

    An Zeng ignored him and slightly turned his head to Qu Liuxi, saying, ¡°¡±Hurry up, I have some things to ask this person, and this person cannot stay for long.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat. She nodded, but her hands didn¡¯t move any faster.

    Finally, after enduring for another ten minutes, Qu Liuxi finished preparing the pills to treat his internal injuries.

    An Zaiyue signaled Gu Qianye to leave for the time being. Gu Qianye looked at him strangely, but didn¡¯t ask anything.

    He struggled to his feet, took a step, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°¡±What do you think of this little bastard? You don¡¯t feel good, right?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu¡¯s smile became even more malevolent. ¡°¡±You must have heard the news that I have a piece of Astral Patterned Meteor Steel in my possession from the Gathering Shang Manor, right?¡±¡±

    So you were tempted?

    ¡°¡±I thought about how the big families of the Yan Kingdom would act out of greed, but I didn¡¯t think that the one who would end up acting against a small and unranked character like you. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually seed in capturing me.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, he pulled out a chair and sat opposite Li Changlu, ¡°¡±What I have to say now has nothing to do with gctic stripes meteorite.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu spat, ¡°¡±Pah, whatever you say, I¡¯m going to die anyway, right?¡±¡±

    Then why should I answer you, you bastard? ¡°¡±

    An Zhe didn¡¯t get angry. After soothing his messy cultivation, he said, ¡°¡±A few years ago, a prince from the Great Xi came here. He definitely didn¡¯te here because of the war between the sixteen countries of You Yan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He wanted to kill a person, and this person eventually died in Yan Kingdom as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, who was involved in this matter?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu¡¯s expression changed drastically. His shoulders trembled involuntarily, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Who are you?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I am the rtive of the dead man. I am here to avenge him.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was obviously scared out of his wits. He immediately broke down, ¡°¡±Hahahaha, no matter who you are, you won¡¯t be able to take revenge.¡±¡±

    With your strength, how can you take revenge?

    ¡°¡±The people involved in this matter are people you can¡¯t even think about killing in your entire life. You might as well give up on that.¡±¡±

    An Chou said calmly, ¡°¡±At that time, a portion of the people who made a move were from Da Xi, but more than half of the people who made a move were from Yan Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think many people in the Yan n have a cultivation base above the Small Perfect Stage. Give me the list of names and I will let you die more quickly.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu shouted in excitement, ¡°¡±You have lost your heart!¡±¡±

    Still, An Zhe did not get angry, nor did he get excited.

    He was even calmer than before. Even he did not think that he would have such a reaction when facing his enemy.

    He knew at least a hundred ways to torture people to death.

    He was the head of the Great Xi¡¯s Bright Law Department, so no one knew these punishments better than he did.

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I can see that you¡¯vee prepared this time.¡±¡±

    You carry quite a few magical artifacts, and even purple-rank divine artifacts.

    But do you really think that you can take revenge by relying on these?

    ¡°¡±A cultivator above the Small Completion Stage would not even have the chance to use these divine artifacts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not important. Just tell me who they are.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu shouted, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s me, kill me!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head slowly. ¡°¡±You¡¯re just in charge of contacting people. You don¡¯t have the right to intervene.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll say the same thing. I¡¯m going to die anyway, so there¡¯s no need to let you have a good time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No matter what methods you use, just use them. Let¡¯s see if I will give in.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Anjou said, ¡°¡±It is often in the people¡¯s knowledge that torture is used by coolers and bad people.

    ¡°¡±And good people are all kind people who try to persuade others, and even change their ways, aren¡¯t they?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I am not a good person. I am only a person who is anxious for revenge.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s good or bad, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s good or evil.¡±¡±

    A strange force was released from his hand, but a secondter, Li Changlu copsed.

    His body started to twitch uncontrobly, and his skin started to vibrate like waves.

    Every single pore was erged, and blood gradually seeped out from every pore.

    ¡°¡±No ¡­ I beg you ¡­¡±¡±

    Li Changlu squeezed out a few words from his throat and then fainted. A momentter, he woke up from the torment of pain.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s hand left Li Changlu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±You aren¡¯t a person with great willpower. If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen to enter the pce as the dog of your enemy.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was already as limp as mud. He finally understood that this world truly had torturous methods of punishment.

    He felt as if he had suffered all the torture in hell.

    This was life worse than death.

    ¡°¡±Who are they?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu weakly replied, ¡°¡±I ¡­ Can I trade Star Pattern Steel for my life?¡±¡±

    You can cripple me, even me, as long as I live. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±No, if I can¡¯t get the Astral Patterned Meteor, I will look for it again.¡±¡±

    What I promised to give her, I will send. ¡°¡±

    Li Changlu slumped back in his chair. He did not even have the strength to lift his hand.

    An Zhan reached out his hand again, and Li Changlu¡¯s body began to tremble instinctively, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t ¡­ I said it¡¯s it ¡­ please don¡¯t do it again.¡±¡±

    An Zhan withdrew his hand and sat quietly, ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you wish to live a bit longer, then try to speak in more detail.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was silent for a long time. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty and then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±That year ¡­ Prince Chen Zhong-Yun of the Great Xi came to the Great Yan Dynasty. I was indeed responsible for receiving him back then.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Besides, I didn¡¯t go far when he was alone with Empress Dowager Su.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, they were discussing about the dispute over the first seat of the Great Xi and the Magic Division ¡­ I still remember the words spoken by that Chen Chong back then.¡±¡±

    He told Empress Dowager Su that he and Fang Shengmei were best friends, or even brothers.

    However, the dispute was too fair and too selfless, so it became a stumbling block for him instead.

    What he was most afraid of was that his shameful things would eventually be found out by the Fang family, and if that was the case, he firmly believed that the Fang family would send him to prison. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, he must first take action to get rid of Fang. Only by doing so will he be able to protect his estates that cannot be seen by those who cannot be seen by him.

    Only then would he be able to continue expanding his own strength and fight for the position of Sacred Emperor. ¡°¡±

    Li Changlu gasped for breath. ¡°¡±At that time, Empress Dowager Su¡¯s condition was that she would help to get rid of anyone she wanted to get rid of within the Great Yan.¡±¡±

    Even ¡­ even if it was the King of Swallow, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Actually, I know that Chen Chong first went to talk to Duke Yan about this matter, but King Yan refused.

    ¡°¡±King Yan is well aware that this will bring disaster to Great Yan ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But Empress Dowager Su doesn¡¯t care so much. She¡¯s an ambitious person.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s not just the queen she wants to do, Majesty.

    ¡°¡±What she wants to do is to reach heights that no woman has ever been able to reach before. She wants to be a queen ¡­ But the difficulty is too great. Of course, the greatest difficulty is the Swallow King.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu continued, ¡°¡±So, the first thing she wanted to do was to get rid of the King.

    However, it couldn¡¯t be too obvious, so Chen Chong did something to aggravate the Duke of Yan¡¯s illness.

    ¡°¡±Then, it¡¯s up to the empress dowager to summon those powerful Swallows to participate in this matter ¡­¡±¡±

    At this point, Li Changlu paused for a moment and subconsciously looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t know who it is ¡­ This was arranged by the empress dowager herself, and even I don¡¯t have the right toe in contact with her.¡±¡±

    As far as I know, the people responsible for sending her messages are her trusted aides from Zhao. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know any of them?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu shook his head, ¡°¡±No ¡­ I know of one. Zhuge Liuyun from the Taihu is one of them!¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±As expected, there is him.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Although the Empress Mother was reluctant to tell me at first, as she became more and more trusting in me, she would asionally mention some of it.¡±¡±

    Almost all the people who knew about this were already dead.

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager warned the cultivators to shut their mouths, or their n will be exterminated.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course, the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t really make a move on those great cultivators. After all, she doesn¡¯t have that much power. Moreover, she needs the help of these great cultivators to help her wipe out the Mu n¡¯s people in the future and remove all obstructions.¡±¡±

    With this, she has acquired arge group of cultivators who will help her ascend to the throne in the future. ¡°¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±Just a question, why does Empress Dowager Su so long for power?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu was silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±She is a demon ¡­ She wants everything, so when she was in Zhao, she had a bad rtionship with her siblings, so she could only get it for herself and not let anyone else have it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For the sake of her parents¡¯ love, she even made a move on her brothers and sisters ¡­ Later on, it was because she went overboard, so Zhao Wang married her to the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For this reason, she is especially resentful towards the State of Zhao.

    She had persuaded King Yan to fight against the State of Zhao several times, but of course, the King would not agree.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, she wanted to take the ce of King Yan and use the power of Great Yan to attack Zhao and vent her anger for herself.¡±¡±

    An Zhe shook his head. Someone like Empress Dowager Su was too narrow-minded.

    Li Changlu continued, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager Su originally thought that Da Xi would help her. She thought that after aiding Chen Wugao in killing Fang Sheng, Da Xi would send out troops to help her deal with the State of Zhao.¡±¡±

    However, she forgot, why would Da Xi put her in his eyes?

    ¡°¡±Chen Chong is only using her, how could he really fulfill his promise?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why Empress Dowager Su¡¯s gone mad ¡­ she¡¯s a madman!¡±¡±

    She has been expanding the brocade pce all these years. Do you really think that it¡¯s just an expansion of the pce?

    No!

    She¡¯s getting ready to be queen! ¡°¡±

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>

    An Zhan listened quietly as he pieced together the fragmented memories in his mind.

    Back then, when he was on the mountain, he felt the aura of a great battle and immediately rushed over. From afar, he saw a group of experts besieging a chariot.

    That chariot was the chariot used by Prince Chen of the Great Xi, and this chariot had been modified ording to the original design. That was why An Zhe was so anxious at that moment.

    Chen Xinjie was his friend, his brother.

    After so many years in the Da Xi city, if there weren¡¯t any heavy equipment, it would be very difficult for An Zhe to do many things.

    His personality was supposed to be tough, full of hatred towards evil, so he had offended too many people in the Da Xi.

    It helped him a lot to get some of the people he couldn¡¯t bring to justice immediately.

    In his mind, Chen Zhong was his family.

    Thus, at that instant, An Zhe did not consider anything else. Like an angry dragon descending from the sky, he charged over.

    With a single punch, he forced the people surrounding the chariot to retreat. Then, he shouted out, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ming!¡±¡±

    Hended in front of the chariot like a peerless war god.

    At that moment, all the people surrounding the chariot retreated involuntarily.

    That was not a nned plot, but rather an argument that was too forceful.

    The experts who surrounded the chariot knew very well that not a single one of them could withstand a single strike from An Zaihai.

    However, at this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from the chariot and struck An Zaiyi¡¯s back.

    An Zeng¡¯s body swayed for a moment, and his breath became chaotic.

    At the same time, a mass of ck fog burst out from the carriage and engulfed An Zeng.

    In an instant, there was nothing in An Ying¡¯s eyes. His eyes were burning with pain, and blood was dripping from the corners of his eyes.

    The people who had ambushed him before knew that once he missed this opportunity, there would be no next time. With his current strength, there was no room for him to retaliate.

    As a result, that person immediately rushed out of the chariot after seeding in his one move, chopping down the back of An Zeng¡¯s neck with the magic tool in his hand.

    An Zaihai¡¯s neck was almost cut open, so much so that his head was hanging on the other side of the battle.

    Even so, more than a third of the besiegers were killed in that war.

    This scene appeared in his mind once again, and the atmosphere of the struggle for peace was no longer stable.

    On that day, the rain was pouring down in the vast and deste mountain, and he had travelled thousands of miles to save his best friend.

    Yet, he had been ambushed and besieged within the mountains. That vicious battle had nearly destroyed that mountain range.

    Although several years had passed, every time he thought about it, An Zhe couldn¡¯t understand why Chen Zhong would do such a thing.

    Li Changlu¡¯s voice pulled An Zeng back from his memories, reminding him that it was all over.

    ¡°¡±Empress Dowager Su knows that it¡¯s impossible for her own strength to satisfy her desires. She¡¯d already lost her favor in Zhao, but due to her viciousness and tyranny, Zhao Wang and the empress were already extremely disappointed in her.

    At that time, the wife of the King Yan died, so King Zhao sent people to Yan Guo toplete the marriage. ¡°¡±

    Li Changlu continued, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager Su wholeheartedly wishes to destroy the State of Zhao, but she doesn¡¯t dare to show it.

    Most of the people she brought back from the State of Zhao were people that Zhao Wang didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°¡±So these people share the same mission as Empress Dowager Su. Empress Dowager Su has more trust in them than I do.¡±¡±

    He sighed. ¡°¡±For some reason, Empress Dowager Su trusted me more and more, but I still have many details I don¡¯t know about what happened a few years ago.¡±¡±

    An Xuan asked, ¡°¡±Who else do you know besides Zhuge Liuyun?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu replied, ¡°¡±Actually, it¡¯s a coincidence that you know that Zhuge Liuyun participated in this matter. Basically, the officials who knew about this matter were already removed by the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The reason why I didn¡¯t do anything to Zhuge Liuyun was because Zhuge Liuyun is extremely powerful in cultivation, and has certain attainments in poison ¡­ When the former crown prince was killed, it was the poison Zhuge Liuyun concocted.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly as he thought of Mu Changyan¡¯s poison.

    From some indications, Zhuge Liuyun and Mu Changyan were rather close.

    That was why the empress dowager had sent people to keep an eye on Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s small courtyard. However, didn¡¯t Mu Changyan know that it was Zhuge Liuyun who poisoned his older brother back then?

    If he knew, Mu Changyan¡¯s thoughts would be terrifying.

    For his own sake, he could cooperate with his enemies.

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Second, the empress dowager needs Zhuge Liuyun.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s medical expertise was even greater than his cultivation.

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager loved beauty and wanted to stay young, so she couldn¡¯t leave Zhuge Liuyun.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, the empress dowager also knows that Zhuge Liuyun has been very close with the King recently.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So she also wanted to kill Zhuge Liuyun. If it wasn¡¯t because of You You¡¯s sudden attack during the negotiation, the empress dowager might have already made her move.¡±¡±

    An Yue nodded. ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun only leaned towards Duke Yan because he felt the empress dowager¡¯s killing intent towards him.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s useless. In fact, the empress dowager knows most of the things that the Duke of Yan did in private.¡±¡±

    Even the empress dowager knew that the Duke of Yan had secretly recruited arge group of young cultivators.

    The reason the empress dowager didn¡¯t make a move was because the Duke of Yan¡¯s actions posed no threat to her at all ¡­ Don¡¯t forget, the empress dowager held the usation of several experts of the Small Perfect Stage or even the Great Perfection Stage in her hands.

    ¡°¡±With these experts working for the empress dowager, so what if the Duke of Yan struggles?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not interested in these things. Tell me who else.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Originally, the first person the empress dowager wanted to win over was Grand General Iron Liuhuo.¡±¡±

    But Fang¡¯s confidant did not care about the Empress, for he was a haughty and indifferent man, and had little interest in power.

    Besides, with his power and cultivation base, the empress dowager had no way out.

    Therefore, the empress dowager can only squeeze aside her confidants without daring to make a move. ¡°¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±So Fang¡¯s confidant didn¡¯t participate?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know about that. The empress dowager mentioned it once, saying that if Fang Zhiyi had left earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That means that Fang Zhiyi must have gone there, but whether he participated or not is unknown.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who else?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s one I can confirm, one I can¡¯t confirm.¡±¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Actually, there is a supreme expert overseeing the Heavenly Temple. Legend has it that he is the top ranker of the Great Yan Dynasty.¡±¡±

    Even Fang Zhiyi might not be able to beat him, but this person had always been in closed door cultivation and almost no one had seen him before.

    Last time, when Ethereal Opening attacked Extreme Heaven Pce, he released a stone essence spirit.

    ¡°¡±The person who captured this stone essence spirit was that supreme expert.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said that it was just a projection of the formation, not a real person.

    It seemed like Li Changlu wasn¡¯t very strong in terms of cultivation, so he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a shadow or a real person.

    Li Changlu continued, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know who this person is, but it¡¯s hard to say for sure who he was.¡±¡±

    However, with his strength, he shouldn¡¯t have stood idly by.

    ¡°¡±After all, if Fang Danyi were to fight for victory instead of defeat, then it would be a disaster to the Great Yan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about the other one ¡­¡±¡± An Xuan asked.

    ¡°¡±Yes ¡­¡±¡±

    Li Changlu nced at An Zeng with a strange look in his eyes, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the boss of the Gathering Shang Academy, the boss of Swallow Mountain¡¯s Green Forest Road, known as the Tiger of Swallow Mountain, Reunion City.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s heart shook violently. It was as if a bolt of lightning struck his mind.

    His body involuntarily swayed a little, then he couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh.

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±You have a good rtionship with the Gathering Shang Academy. It seems that you don¡¯t know about the matter of killing your family, and the Gathering Shang Academy is also involved in this.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha ¡­ Looking at how ufortable your expression is, I suddenly feel a lot happier.¡±¡±

    His queen leaned forward and seemed to recover a little. ¡°¡±Do you know why the Gathering Shang Academy is so special in the army?¡±¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because of that Zhuang Feifei.

    ¡°¡±Zhuang Feifei has some brains and knows how to do things, but the reason why she¡¯s able to maintain her current position in the Trade Gathering Academy is all because the City isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Advent City used to be the boss of the 19 viges on Swallow Mountain. The 19 viges¡¯ over 10,000 men were all convinced by the city.¡±¡±

    With a single sentence, the tens of thousands of bandits would rush down from Swallow Mountain like a flood.

    So up until now, the Military Department didn¡¯t dare to chase Zhuang Fei Fei Fei away from the position of the Great Master of the Gathering Merchant Shop. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Back then, the Military Minister, Hao Ping, had entered Swallow Mountain alone and met with the 19th Vige¡¯s General Manager, Li Huayi, at the City Meet. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    Reunion City was convinced by Hao Ping¡¯s imposing manner and was moved by his sincerity, so they agreed to lead their troops to surrender.

    ¡°¡±However, we left behind at least five thousand men at Swallow Mountain.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Legion City descends into the capital, bringing with it five or six thousand good men from the Green Forest Road to join the Yan Army.

    At least a few hundred of the army¡¯s frightful iron streams of fire were from the Jianghu who had descended from the Swallow Mountain.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, even though the fate of the city is unclear, the influence on the Infantry Division is still very great.¡±¡±

    An Zhan remained silent for a long time. He felt that his throat had rxed a little before asking, ¡°¡±What happened in the assembly city?¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±In the battle on Swallow Mountain, the Advent City was the only one who did not die after rushing up to fight against Fang.¡±¡±

    At that time, Fang Zhan was already seriously injured.

    However, the city was still not a match for him, so he was beaten badly.

    ¡°¡±However, I never would have thought that this guy would be this strong. Even after wasting so many years, he still hasn¡¯t died.¡±¡±

    An Zeng felt a sweet taste in his throat. It was the smell of blood rushing up from his throat.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ He stayed alive even after enduring for so many years.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled bitterly.

    Since the city wasn¡¯t dead, there must be merit in the struggle.

    It could even be said that the city was gradually bing better, and the struggle for peace had yed a crucial role.

    In order to help Zhuang Feifei, An Zhe had gathered all the medicinal herbs for her.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t expect that the person he had saved was actually one of his enemies.

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei definitely knew why they had joined the guild in the first ce.

    But how should he face Zhuang Feifei?

    Ask her?

    Suddenly, An Zhe felt that it was somewhat absurd and somewhatughable.

    Li Changlu¡¯s voice was still ringing in An Zhe¡¯s ears, but An Zhe¡¯s heart was already in chaos.

    ¡°¡±What?¡±¡±

    Feeling bad?

    Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ ¡­ An Zou, you are still too young.

    You are so close to the Gathering Merchant House, and your rtionship with Zhuang Fei Fei Fei is unclear. You really didn¡¯t expect her man to be one of your enemies.

    Even if I die, you won¡¯t be happy. ¡°¡±

    Li Changlu sneered, ¡°¡±I really want to live until then and see how you attack Zhuang Feifei.¡±¡±

    An Zhan rose. ¡°¡±Tell me what secrets are hidden in the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you not interested?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t want you to die too easily. I¡¯ll spit out everything you know before I kill you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making full use of your worth.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu said, ¡°¡±The brocade pce concealed... is an army.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s all I know, but it¡¯s a pity.

    I originally wanted to recover my full body, and then kill Su Qing to warm that b * tch up.

    Let her give me a child, and that child will inherit the throne of the Great Swallow.

    ¡°¡±The King of Yan killed my entire family, so I took his family property!¡±¡±

    Without waiting for Li Changlu to continue speaking, An Zhe¡¯s hand gripped Li Changlu¡¯s neck.

    A cracking sound was heard as Li Changlu¡¯s neck was ripped open. Blood spurted out of the wound and sttered all over his body.

    The smell of blood was so strong, but it could not resist the smell of blood in An Zaihai¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>

    Sometimes, some things were just so ironic.

    At the beginning of the conflict, he didn¡¯t like Zhuang Feifei and felt that she was too worldly and practical. Women like her would always be associated with the words¡¯ merciless¡¯.

    However, when An Zuofeng found out that Zhuang Feifei had relied on her own efforts to save her husband, her impression of Zhuang Fei improved greatly.

    That day, when all the members of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect were wearing mourning, Zhuang Feifei came.

    She bowed deeply three times in the mourning hall and then said that I would send you off on behalf of my sister who had fought for peace.

    This sentence had a huge impact on the war of words.

    From that moment onwards, An Zui knew that he had an indistinct rtionship with this woman.

    Before today, Zhuang Fei Fei is doing her best to help secure information about Li Changlu.

    Without the help of the Syndicate, it would have been impossible for An Zai-Lu to know so much about Li Changlu.

    If Zhuang Feifei found out that her husband was one of the enemies of An Zaiyue, he didn¡¯t know what she would think.

    The only thing that could be confirmed was that Zhuang Feifei should not know why her husband was injured.

    What would she think if she found out, and she had been helping An He fight for revenge?

    An Zou and Zhuang Feifei were like two fools working for each other.

    Anjou saved his enemy, while Zhuang Fei Fei helped Anjou fight for revenge.

    An Zhan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. For almost an entire two hours, his mind waspletely nk.

    It was only when Qu Liuxi dragged her tired body up to him with a newly refined pill that he became a little more clear-headed.

    ¡°¡±Eat it.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi only said these three words, but there was no doubt about it.

    An Zhe didn¡¯t even think about what pill it was. He took it and put it in his mouth, then took the water Qu Liuxi gave him and drank it.

    The mutual understanding and trust between the two could no longer be described with words.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a mess outside.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi sat down opposite of An Zaiyue, naturally, she extended her hand to hold his. ¡°¡±After Li Changlu went missing, the entire Heavenly Temple and the Embroidery Pce fell into chaos.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The experts of the imperial court poured out their full strength. It¡¯s said that Empress Dowager Su flew into a rage and ordered that unless she found Li Changlu, she wouldn¡¯t rest until she found him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±It won¡¯t be so easy to find us.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi clenched her hands tightly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not worried about that. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±¡±

    I know there are things you don¡¯t want to tell us, but you¡¯ll be tired of carrying them on your back.

    ¡°¡±You can tell me anytime you want.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath and tried to look rxed. ¡°¡±Come on, take a look at our spoils.¡±¡±

    Of course, Qu Liuxi understood that this was an act of relief, one that An Zaiyue didn¡¯t want to worry too much about.

    She didn¡¯t know what stories were left in An Zhe, but she could tell that there must be some past that An Zeng didn¡¯t want to talk about. It was like a heavy mountain pressing down on An Zhe¡¯s heart, and it was also pressing down on her heart.

    She did not know what it was, but she felt the pain of the struggle.

    She was pulled forward by An Zuzheng, and the trophy was ced in a pavilion not far away.

    This was the world of the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯, so there was no need to worry about the aura of these treasures leaking out.

    ¡°¡±Great Star Dragon Marked Steel Pill Cauldron.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at the exquisite pill furnace that looked like a peerless work of art and said with slight disappointment, ¡°¡±I originally wanted to gift you a starpattern meteorite pill furnace, but it seems to have failed.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know where that piece of Star Pattern Meteor is now. I asked Li Changlu, but he actually endured the torment.

    Perhaps, that is his only perseverance. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi lightly said, ¡°¡±No matter how bad a person is, he or she will still hold on to that part of his heart.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m guessing, it¡¯s definitely not about Astral Patterned Meteor, but about a person. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Girls are always so emotional.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is for you as well.¡±¡±

    Ann fought for the Cicada Wing de. It was a pretty good magic item.

    It wasn¡¯t a priceless treasure for a battle, but for Qu Liuxi, it was extremely significant.

    This thing could be used as a scalpel. It was more useful to Qu Liuxi than fighting.

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Now that I have almost everything, I will start refining pills to treat you.¡±¡±

    Three red grade demon beast cores, in addition to the Life Continuing Ointment, the Life Continuing Grass was enough to let Lang Jing recover.

    ¡°¡±This Greater Gold Dragon Steel Pill Cauldron has exceeded my expectations, so the grade of the pills it is refined will be very good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s good as long as you like it.¡±¡±

    At that moment, Gu Qianye walked in from the outside. His eyes flickered when he saw the two holding hands. However, he started to jump over like a little white rabbit, ¡°¡±Have a good fight, someone is looking for you outside.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, then took a look outside. It was Zhong Jiuge.

    After they left the Pleasant Tower, Zhong Jiuge separated from An Zaixin.

    Zhong Jiuge returned to his rouge shop, while An Zhe and the others returned to the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    ¡°¡±Boss, I think you should properly reward me.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge smiled and said, ¡°¡±If this thing doesn¡¯t make you praise me, then I can¡¯t think of anything else that can show how powerful I am.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the good news?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took out a small metal box from his personal pocket and handed it to An Zhe, ¡°¡±I found Li Changlu¡¯s piece of Star Pattern Steel.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, he quickly took it and opened it up to take a look.

    It was a thumb-sized piece of Star Pattern Steel. No matter how small it was, even a fingernail sized piece like it could set off a bloody storm in the martial world.

    This object had a wide range of connections, and it could even attract experts of the Great Perfection Stage or even the Small Heaven Stage.

    There was a saying in the martial arts world, ¡°¡±Star Pattern Steel¡±¡± was the richest person in the world.

    Of course, there would also be countless ughters.

    An Zaihai¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge chuckled, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s anything I want, I won¡¯t bring it to you. It¡¯s good that I ran away with it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although I am greedy and lustful, the most precious thing is still the rtionship between us.¡±¡±

    An Chou patted Zhong Jiuge on the shoulder, not knowing what to say.

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Boss, don¡¯t you want to know where I found it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From where?¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge replied, ¡°¡±Do you still remember that woman?¡±¡±

    It was the woman Li Changlu was raising.

    I thought that Li Changlu had raised her only to take revenge on her and to despise her.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Li Changlu to be so sincere towards this woman.

    She hid the Star Pattern Meteor as well as a few other good items. After Li Changlu disappeared, she panicked, worried that something might happen to her.

    So ask me out and ask me if I can buy these things, and she can run away with the money. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t make it hard for her.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge nodded, ¡°¡±How could that be? I¡¯ve already arranged for a carriage to transport supplies to the eastern border to take her out of Fang Shoucheng, so I paid her quite a bit.¡±¡±

    Of course we must have made a lot of money. I gave her the rest of the notes you gave me.

    ¡°¡±She¡¯s much safer with money than with a piece of Astral Patterned Meteor and so many magic tools. Those things are the bane to her.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±If you can properly ce her, do your best.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯vepleted my task. I still need to go back and check the store.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Besides, Boss, if you feel bad about this, why don¡¯t you invest more ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have much money in my hands. Tomorrow, I will take some of the pills that Xiao Liu¡¯er has refined to the Merchant House for auction. The money will all belong to you.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiugeughed, ¡°¡±I like a boss like you who¡¯s so generous.¡±¡±

    After Zhong Jiuge went back, An Zhe flew like a horse with its reins loose to look for Old Huo.

    At this moment, it was as if all the internal and external injuries had been healed.

    Those scenes of him screaming in pain while running were unbearable to look at.

    ¡°¡±Old Huo!¡±¡±

    An Zeng rushed into the gatehouse. Old Huo narrowed his eyes and looked at him. He then stood up abruptly. ¡°¡±I smell something that makes people¡¯s hearts beat faster.¡±¡±

    An Zhan didn¡¯t say anything. He grabbed Old Huo over and carried him on his shoulder before entering the Heaven Defying Seal.

    In the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯, An Zeng opened his palm. When that small piece of Star Pattern Meteor appeared in front of Old Huo, his eyes were a circle bigger than normal. ¡°¡±My god, such a big piece!¡±¡±

    That¡¯s right, a thumb sized piece of Astral Patterned Meteor was already extremely rare for an Artifact Creation Master.

    Old Huo was probably the only master in the world who could create a purple grade divine artifact. Without the Star Pattern Meteor, even if he had such strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a divine artifact.

    To put it in a word, it¡¯s hard to make a meal out of a woman.

    Now that Mi had arrived, Huo was full of energy.

    ¡°¡±What are you going to make of it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know you have the Dark Sword. If you incorporate this piece of Star Pattern Meteor into the Dark Sword, I will be able to create a medium-grade purple-rank or even purple-rank divine artifact.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, no, no. I want to make a pill furnace for Little Liu¡¯er.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All used to forge a pill furnace for Little Liu¡¯er?¡±¡±

    I can separate this piece of meteorite, part for her pill furnace, part for your magical equipment.

    ¡°¡±Even if you divide half of the pill furnaces, there is a certain chance to refine a violet grade pill.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Then the more gctic prints of meteoric iron, the greater the probability of sessfully concocting a purple-rank pill?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the entire pill furnace is made of Star Pattern Steel, then he would definitely be able to concoct a purple-rank pill?¡±¡±

    Old Huo rolled his eyes, ¡°¡±Nonsense, if the entire pill furnace is made of Star Pattern Steel, then of course you can refine whatever grade you wish to refine, and the sess rate is almost 100%.¡±¡±

    The more Star Pattern Steel there was, the higher the sess rate would be.

    ¡°¡±A piece of meteorite asrge as you are already has a great chance to refine a purple pill.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe, ¡°¡±But Xiao Liu`er is currently not strong enough. Even if she had a Star Pattern Meteor furnace, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine a purple grade pill.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I believe that Xiao Liu¡¯er will definitely be the world¡¯s number one alchemist in the future.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you like this. You can put the Star Pattern Meteor right in front of yourself without being tempted.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My heart is moved,¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±My heart is moved, but it dies quickly.¡±¡±

    But I¡¯m not the only one.

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±But you¡¯re not tempted for your own sake.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I promised Little Liu¡¯er that I would give her a pill furnace capable of concocting purple-tier pills.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the future, I will give her a pill furnace that is made of Star Pattern Meteor Iron. Her pill furnace itself will be a supra-divine tool.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±Show my dog blood face ¡­ Alright, since you insist, then I will let Little Liu¡¯er merge this Star Pattern Meteor Iron into her pill furnace.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue ran far away from Xiao Liu`er, snatching the Grand Golden Dragon Steel Pill Cauldron before running back as fast as he could. ¡°¡±This one.¡±¡±

    Old Huo took a nce at it and his eyes immediately lit up, ¡°¡±This is already a metal pill furnace, and it¡¯s a pure metal pill furnace. There¡¯s no impurities in it, so the sess rate is close to 100%.

    If Star Pattern Meteor was included, it would at least be a divine artifact of the purple rank.

    ¡°¡±Two hundred and ten thousand of the world¡¯s divine artifacts ¡­ .these two hundred and one divine artifacts ¡­.¡±¡±

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>

    Because he was able to fulfill his promise to Little Liu¡¯er, the frustrations brought about by one of his previous enemies, Zhuang Fei Fei Fei¡¯s husband, disappeared significantly.

    He happily looked at Old Huo¡¯s Artifact Creation, but the Heaven Defying Seal was sted out by him.

    Old Huo¡¯s words were straightforward ¡­ Little Liu can see, but you can¡¯t.

    Anjou asked why, and Old Huo said, Why should I exin to you why?

    An Zhan felt very hurt, and then he obediently left the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Old Huo waved his hand for Qu Liuxi toe over, ¡°¡±Help me out. Look at every step I take.¡±¡±

    And this cauldron is made for you, so it¡¯s best if you take part in it yourself.

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, I need a drop of your blood. Since then, other than you, no one else can use this pill furnace. It belongs solely to you.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Generally speaking, obtaining a magical equipment requires one to drip blood to form a connection with the magical equipment.

    However, this kind of blood drip cannotpare to your current situation.

    You are bleeding before the finished pill furnace, so this is your exclusive pill furnace.

    ¡°¡±Even if this cauldron falls into other people¡¯s hands identally, this person can¡¯t bind it with blood even if he wants to.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, attentively watching Old Huo¡¯s actions.

    On the other hand, Old Huo remained calm and collected, as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°¡±To be honest, I never thought that one day I would be the only person in the world who made two purple grade divine artifacts and is still alive.¡±¡±

    There were only two hundred purple grade divine artifacts in the world. From today onwards, it would be two hundred and one.

    As far as I know, I¡¯m the only one who made two. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯ is my life¡¯s work, and this pill furnace is a gift from Xiao An.¡±¡±

    But speaking of it, wasn¡¯t it the gift he gave me?

    Just thinking about it made him feel proud. He had created two Violet grade divine artifacts.

    ¡°¡±If I were to say it, my name would be recorded in the annals of history.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±You definitely will.¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m no longer the young me. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t enter the annals of history. Anyway, there are two Purple grade divine artifacts that were actually created by me.¡±¡±

    The reason I let you stay is because I¡¯m too old ¡­ If it was ten years ago, I would have no pressure to do it myself.

    Even though I know that your greatest interest is in alchemy, you should still learn more from me in the future.

    ¡°¡±If I leave in the future, you can help me fight for more peace.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±What can prove a person¡¯s sincerity?¡±¡±

    I asked An He if he would like to separate this piece of Astral Patterned Meteor, part for your pill furnace and part for his own use.

    ¡°¡±An Zhe firmly disagrees. I will give you the Star Pattern Meteor, and in the future I will also make you a pure Star Pattern Meteor Cauldron.¡±¡±

    Old Huo smiled. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait until then. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling my body getting worse and worse every day. In the future, if I¡¯m not here, I won¡¯t be able toplete the promise to fight for you. I¡¯ll make you a ultra divine tool for the pill furnace.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, you can make one for yourself.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes were red, and she held back her tears.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen too many people, and you kids are the rarest type I¡¯ve ever seen,¡±¡± said Huo.

    All of you are willing to pay for your friends and loved ones.

    But you are not that kind of hypocrisy, and your goodness does not include tolerance of evil. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good to know a group of children like you ¡­ After my son died, I thought the world was dark.¡±¡±

    But after knowing you guys, I can¡¯t help but want to live a few more years, a few more years.

    ¡°¡±To be able to see your achievements grow up to be even higher, to see you grow up to be real adults ¡­ the most important thing is, to be able to help you guys a little more, even if it¡¯s just a few more years.¡±¡±

    When he said these words, tears were already streaming down Qu Liuxi¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡±How beautiful the world is, because there are good kids like you.¡±¡±

    Old Huo took a deep breath. ¡°¡±Alright, I can¡¯t be distracted now.¡±¡±

    Look at every move I make and remember every word I say.

    To be able to see a Purple grade divine artifact with his own eyes, this was not a fortuitous opportunity.

    I once said that there is great fortune in the struggle for peace, but now it seems that it is not only him, but also you all that has such fortune.

    ¡°¡±Even though I¡¯m still worried about what bad luck this strange luck will bring to An Zhe ¡­ But what¡¯s the matter with it? At least you¡¯ve received a lot of benefits.¡±¡±

    Outside the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zeng and Skinny Du were squatting at the entrance, drinking wine. Skinny Du had found a pipe from nowhere and was smoking it while shaking it. An Zou felt it was familiar. He looked at it and found it was from Old Huo.

    ¡°¡±Does it hurt?¡±¡±

    Dean asked.

    ¡°¡±It hurts, damn it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Does it feel good?¡±¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Zhan nodded again. ¡°¡±Damn, this feels great.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know why you insisted on killing Li Changlu, but I do know that Li Changlu must have his own damn reasons.¡±¡±

    So although I¡¯m curious, I can resist asking. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that just because you say that, I¡¯ll tell you something out of kindness.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no other way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sooner orter, I will tell you everything, but I really can¡¯t at the moment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but it might be hard for you to ept this once ites out.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±What else is there that I can¡¯t ept in this world?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if you tell me now, I can still ept that you are my grandfather¡¯s reincarnation.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Scram ¡­ Has Old Huo finished building that armor for you?¡±¡±

    Du nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s finished. Old Huo said that the stone was extremely tough. If you didn¡¯t have the Dark Sword, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Old Huo also gave me a Spatial Vessel equipment. The armor is stored inside the equipment. With just a thought, the armor will automatically defend itself.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Old Huo is really biased ¡­ Let me see what that space container looks like.¡±¡±

    Skinny shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±Stingy, you can¡¯t even take a look?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t even take a look!¡±¡±

    Seeing that Du was so thin and determined, An Zeng became even more curious: ¡°¡±Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡±¡±

    At most, I¡¯ll ask Old Huoter. Could it be that Old Huo still hasn¡¯t told me? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go!¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face was twisted to the extreme as he said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t tell you yet ¡­ but you have to promise that you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Especially Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi. The two of them asked me about it for a few days, but I didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What exactly is it? Let me take a look.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t take it out ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you after all?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s... a piece of gold grade... underwear.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you ¡­ say it again?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pair of underwear!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahahaha ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng felt like he couldugh his wounds to the point of breaking. A pair of underwear with the function of a space container ¡­ He didn¡¯t know what Old Huo was thinking to actually create such a heaven-defying item.

    Du¡¯s thin face was as red as a big apple. ¡°¡±Can you be serious?¡±¡±

    Although it was only a pair of underpants in terms of shape, it was still a Gold grade magic item after all.

    Although it looked a little strange, it had a lot of functions.

    ¡°¡±It can amodate things, and it can also keep fresh and fresh without washing...¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded his head vigorously, ¡°¡±I won¡¯tugh, haha... hehe... hahahaha.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±If you continue like this, I¡¯ll fall out with you ¡­¡±¡±

    With great difficulty, An Zhe stoppedughing and then asked, ¡°¡±What about the armor? What rank is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Old Huo said it¡¯s hard to define, because the material of the stone stratum is still uncertain what it is,¡±¡± said Du.

    The main reason was that the stone essence was too rare, and even the most powerful experts of this world might not have seen it before.

    Moreover, this stoneyer doesn¡¯t have any special characteristics. If you say it¡¯s a jade level item, no one can refute you. If you say it¡¯s a gold level peak level item, no one can refute you. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Now you have a suit of peak Gold rank armor, a peak Gold rank Sovereign Sea Trident, and a pair of gold rank underwear ¡­ it¡¯s shining with a brilliant golden light.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the future, I will slowly search for good items and change all of your equipment into Purple grade ones.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I had a purple triangr underpants, would it be the only thing in the world?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, ¡°¡±There is no one before or after this.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±I feel happy after hearing you say that.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±My ultimate goal is to give you, Xiao Liu`er, Xiao Yezi and Xiao Qi all the purple equipment.¡±¡±

    It was the kind that could shake one¡¯s eyes from purple to purple, and it was all over his body.

    ¡°¡±There are two hundred and one purple grade divine artifacts in the world. Let¡¯s all go find them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A few little purple men are walking on the street. Just thinking about it makes me feel bad.¡±¡±

    At this moment, there was a sudden mor from outside.

    Lean Du helped An Zeng to the door and looked around. There were many big cars parked on the street, each full of things.

    On the other side of the street, the old trading firm seemed to have closed down. Everyone was loading their carriages.

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Boss Li, where are you going?¡±¡±

    The owner of the luggage somewhat bitterly replied: ¡°¡±Business is not good, home pension.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du curiously said, ¡°¡±But isn¡¯t the business of yourpany always good? Why are you suddenly thinking of going back home?¡±¡±

    Boss Li opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He just sped his hands and said, ¡°¡±Thanks to Master An, Master Du, you¡¯ve taken care of me these days. If we have the chance to meet again, I will treat you two to a drink.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Farewell, I shall see you in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zhe noticed that there were quite a few big men in ck standing on the street. They were obviously not from the Li n Trading Company. It was as if they were supervising the move of the Li n.

    If the men from the Lee family moved a little slower, the men would scold them.

    ¡°¡±Something¡¯s wrong.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±The Lee family moved out of the city on their own ord.¡±¡±

    At that moment, a carriage came from afar. An Zhe could tell from the family symbols on the carriage that it was the carriage owned by Vice Minister Ding Xian of the Ministry of Rites.

    Ding Shengxia got down from the carriage. He was dressed in snow-white silk clothes and looked very high-spirited.

    Behind him were dozens of burly men in fiery red clothes. A group of menacing men walked over.

    When they arrived at the entrance, Ding Shengxia stopped and looked at An Xuan, then she smiled and sped her hands. ¡°¡±Young Master An, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Not too long.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia said, ¡°¡±In the past, no matter what conflicts we had, from today onwards, we will expose the past.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s still a long time before we get along, and we¡¯re going to be neighbors.

    ¡°¡±Look, this Boss Li sold the trading firm and the house to me out of goodwill. I¡¯ll live opposite of you from now on.¡±¡±

    He beckoned, and arge, long, t object, covered with a red cloth, was carried from behind.

    Ding Shengxia reached out to untie the red cloth. It was arge que.

    There were four golden words on the inscribed board... Destroying the Heavenly Pursuit Sect.

    He smiled and said to An Zaihai, ¡°¡±Young Master An, what do you think about the name of this sect that I specifically asked Master Feng Shui to name?¡±¡±

    In the future, you and I, the sect across from each other, will look after each other even better.

    If you are not careful and invite people from our sect, you can¡¯t me me.

    I¡¯ll have a drink in the yard tonight. Do you want a drink? ¡®

    His face was filled with arrogance and did not hold back at all.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>

    Ding Shengxia said to An Zaihai in acent tone, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have any other benefits. I only know how to correct my own deficiencies and also know how to learn from excellent people.¡±¡±

    After Sect Head An defeated me, I began to think in pain that I was indeed inferior to you.

    So follow your steps and learn from you. ¡°¡±

    He pointed at the board and said, ¡°¡±I will also take the Martial Arts Academy exam.¡±¡±

    If you create your own sect, then I will also create my own.

    ¡°¡±You choose the address here, and I choose the address here, so that the gap between you and me should gradually decrease.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fuck you, Mom.¡±¡±

    An Zhan extended his hand and grabbed onto Skinny Du. Then, he cupped his hands and smiled, ¡°¡±Then, congrattions Sect Master Ding.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxiaughed out loud. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare to admit it. I¡¯m happy and happy at the same time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right, Master An, you still haven¡¯t told me how my sect name is?¡±¡±

    An Zeng gave a thumbs up. ¡°¡±You really have good taste.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia sped his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you very much. Since Sect Master An thinks so too, it means that this name is really good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This way, I¡¯ll let them hang up and everyone will feelfortable looking at it, won¡¯t they?¡±¡±

    Ann made a gesture for you to do as you please, then pulled Duroy back with her.

    ¡°¡±Are you going to let this grandson off just like that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They¡¯ve already been bullied to our doorstep.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±No rush, no rush.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t like the war that I know. In the past, when we were living in the Illusory Realm, we were weak. However, we were bullied by others, so you have never tolerated it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you still remember how you single-handedly turned a bully upside down? At that time, you had a machete guarding the entrance to the courtyard, so one of you could flip it over one by one.¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed, ¡°¡±How could I forget such a mboyant thing.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du pointed at the door and said, ¡°¡±But now that grandson has already bullied us to this extent, why aren¡¯t you getting angry?¡±¡±

    I know you¡¯re injured, but this grandson doesn¡¯t need you to do anything.

    ¡°¡±Even if I don¡¯t have Xiao Yezi, I don¡¯t believe that Xiao Yezi can¡¯t kill this bastard with her strength.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let him drive away first. Take some people and go after him, so he won¡¯t be in a hurry to move out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Find a ce to rest for the night and have him move back tomorrow morning.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do him tonight?¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed. ¡°¡±Can you be a bit more gentle?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment before changing his tone: ¡°¡±Do you want him tonight?¡±¡±

    Anjou shook his head and walked away.

    When he walked back into the courtyard, he saw that Xiao Qitao was sitting on a stool, attentively listening to what was being said.

    The schr Gu Zhaoguo held a book in his hand and was giving a serious lecture.

    It was so noisy outside that neither of them seemed to hear it.

    An Zhan walked to their side and stood there for a while. Gu Zhaoge then looked at An Xuan and said, ¡°¡±Sect Master, when did you arrive?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve only just arrived here, is the Imperial Examinations starting in two days?¡±¡±

    The imperial court said, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ so I didn¡¯t dare to dy Little Seven¡¯s homework. I took advantage of the fact that I had more time in the past two days to teach him more if I could.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I leave, I don¡¯t know how long it will be before I return.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s high school, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a suitable ce to live for the time being, so why don¡¯t youe back here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It can be seen that Xiao Qidao also likes you a lot. It won¡¯t be toote to move out when we have a ce to settle down.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡±But I¡¯ve troubled Sect Master too much. I¡¯ve been wasting my time here ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°¡±A family doesn¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±¡±

    By the way, I heard you frequented that snack bar outside?

    ¡°¡±What, you don¡¯t hate the people who bullied you at all?¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±They can¡¯t be considered to be heinous. Sect Master An found them a proper job, and they¡¯ve had a tough time these days.¡±¡±

    Even though the food was a bitcking, it couldn¡¯t make them lose their enthusiasm.

    ¡°¡±If you go out to eat one meal a day, the Sect Leader won¡¯t be able to spend all the money you¡¯ve given him.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±Sir, you are bold.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±How can I have the boldness? The Sect Leader is the one with the boldness.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the outside world suddenly became chaotic again.

    Not long after, Skinny Du brought in a few burly men with bloody noses and swollen faces. They were the same men who had bullied Gu Chao and his men when the situation was bad.

    These few people had been taking care of the restaurant peacefully these days. The business was passable, of course, all under the care of the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    The man in the lead was called Liu Chaoluo, his name was Sven, and he was indeed a rough and undisciplined person.

    He came in behind Dean, half of his face swollen.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Liu Chaoluo opened his mouth and said, ¡°¡±Master An ¡­ I know this shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to betray your trust if I just leave.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to run that snack bar properly, but we can¡¯t continue to run it.

    ¡°¡±Those people who just moved in are too overbearing. They just smashed up my snack bar and told us to scram before it gets dark.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±Go back and figure out how much money you¡¯ve lost.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go with them and make it clear.¡±¡±

    Liu Zhaoluo sped his hands. ¡°¡±Thank you, Mr. Gu ¡­ In the past, we were too presumptuous and offended Mr. Gu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve always wanted to find a chance to apologize to you one day, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have any chance in the future. I¡¯ll apologize to you here today.¡±¡±

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Sorry, Mr. Gu.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong quickly supported Liu Chaoluo. ¡°¡±No need to be so courteous. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you see how much money you¡¯ve lost.¡±¡±

    The two of them walked away with their hands on their backs. No matter how Liu Zhaoluo looked at it, she looked a little depressed.

    Skinny Dean angrily said: ¡°¡±You can endure this?¡±¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Liu Zhaoluo¡¯s snack bar that was destroyed by Ding Shengxia¡¯s son of a b * tch.

    As long as the main street is the Heavenly Avenge Sect¡¯s store, those people havee knocking on our doors.

    ¡°¡±Forcing shopkeepers to move out before dark. If they don¡¯t move out, they¡¯ll destroy the shop and people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Take a look outside and see how many shops have suffered losses.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Then do you care or do you not?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I just received news that the Ministry of Rites has been removed due to the involvement of most of the officials in the Nether Realm.¡±¡±

    The only thing left was Ding Shengxia¡¯s father Ding Yin, who had been promoted to the Ministry of Rites.

    ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia couldn¡¯t wait to hear this news, so I wanted to wait a bit longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not like you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you remember what I told you before?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is the purpose of our sect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t forgotten a single word. You said before that the purpose of our sect is to let everyone with a good heart live a good life. Drinking and eating meat in big bowls, wearing the best clothes and living the most luxurious life.¡±¡±

    Send every viin to hell, and make no concession to any viin. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Believe me, I haven¡¯t forgotten those words either.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±I¡¯m just angry. This grandson has gone too far.¡±¡±

    If you want to bully us, I will tolerate it.

    But who had the merchants outside offended?

    ¡°¡±They are renting properties of our Heavenly Awakening Sect, and their rent is not in arrears at all. But now, they are about to be chased away for no reason at all.¡±¡±

    An Zhan let out a sigh of relief. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go take a look at Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s new pill furnace first. You go help check out the bullied merchants. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Gu to do some calctions for each family¡¯s losses.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he left, leaving behind the somewhat stunned skinny Du.

    Inside the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯, a fierce wave of natural power swept across the entire space of the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal.

    Even though the Heaven Defying Seal was a purple-grade divine artifact, it was still unable to seal away all the aura, and some of it leaked out.

    Fortunately, the leaked aura was already very weak. Otherwise, it would immediately attract the attention of great cultivators.

    When An Zaiyue entered the Heaven Defying Seal, the entire Heaven defying Seal was in a dim state.

    An Zeng looked down and saw that the tenacious little ant had almost climbed the entire path.

    After a few years, it was finally about to cross over.

    As the gale blew, the little ant was still lying on the ground. It was not swept away by the gale.

    Andersen caught the ant with his hand, and then the more violent hurricane came.

    An Zeng¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, and the grass around him was uprooted.

    A vast aura surged in the space of the Heaven Defying Seal, causing the entire space to shake violently.

    After about four to five minutes, the hurricane gradually calmed down.

    Only when he found that the ant was safe and sound did he slowly walk away.

    After cultivating in the Heaven Defying Seal for the past few years, this small ant had always been with everyone.

    Comparatively speaking, An Zhe and his group belonged to those outside the Heaven Defying Seal, but this little ant was an item inside the Heaven defying Seal.

    Even Old Huo couldn¡¯t exin how a small ant could be alive in the Heaven Defying Seal he created.

    An object emitting a strong purple glow floated in mid-air. Because it was too dazzling, the shape could not be seen at all.

    It was like a child who had just opened his eyes, floating silently in the air, but was seriously curiously sizing up the surroundings.

    In that ball of purple light, An Zhe could faintly feel Qu Liuxi¡¯s Qi.

    With a nervous expression, Qu Liuxi stretched out her hand to touch the ball of light. The ball of light flickered for a moment, seemingly afraid, before finallynding in Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm.

    The purple light gradually diminished, and even from afar, An Zaihai could clearly see that it was a small pill furnace shrouded in purple light.

    Before, the Golden-Star Dragon Marked Iron Cauldron was around two feet tall. But now, this small furnace wasn¡¯t even a foot wide. It was so beautiful and exquisite that it was indescribable with words.

    The purple pill furnace seemed to be heavy with metal, and there was a smooth phoenix shape on top of it.

    Compared to the new dragon pattern furnace, it waspletely different. The phoenix looked lifelike, as if it could fly out of the furnace straight into the nine heavens at any moment.

    By the side, Old Huo was already so excited that he could no longer control himself. The corner of his mouth was trembling. ¡°¡±It¡¯s... it¡¯s done!¡±¡±

    He had never thought that he would seed on the first try!

    It had to be known that the sess of a Purple grade divine tool was not artificial. It had to be decided by the heavens!

    If the heavens didn¡¯t take care of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed even if he was well-prepared.

    ¡°¡±Back then, I had to prepare for dozens of years in order to create the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯. I failed dozens of times before seeding. However, this time, I was actually able to seed on my first try!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She could only gently stroke the Phoenix Marking Pill Furnace with her hand. Her eyes were filled with unspeakable love.

    An Zaiyue walked over and felt the powerful auraing from the pill furnace. ¡°¡±This is Xiao Liu`er¡¯s good luck. She can¡¯t even block it.¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not Little Liu, it¡¯s you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already said that you are very lucky, and all the people rted to you will be very lucky.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t be that magical.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t there any?!¡±¡±

    Think about it, Dean is too thin to practice, but what about now?

    ¡°¡±If Xiao Liu`er had entered the Academy, would this have happened?¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say it so divine. This is a good reward that everyone has done meritorious deeds to get back at us.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded his head vigorously, ¡°¡±You¡¯re right to say that. It¡¯s a good reward for doing good deeds!¡±¡±

    An Zizhi asked Qu Liuxi with a smile, ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t decided on the name of the treasure you¡¯re going to give me, right?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded. ¡°¡±Un ¡­ I¡¯m too nervous, too excited, I don¡¯t know what to say ¡­ fight for peace, can you help me think of one?¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked at the peerless pill furnace and said, ¡°¡±It is as beautiful as you and also has a phoenix design. Why don¡¯t you call it a song of the phoenix?¡±¡±

    It seemed that the name was not bad. The pill furnace actually produced waves of beautiful music. The phoenix was coiling around the pill furnace, as if it was singing. The melody lingered in the air.

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±Phoenix Flute ¡­ Divine Artifact of the World, 201 One.¡±¡±

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>

    Old Huo took a sip of the wine.

    This old man, who had been drinking wine from the wine gourd for many years, finally broke his own ring. He took a big gulp of the wine and started to cough, almost coughing up blood.

    His eyes were red, too, but not malevolent, just excited.

    ¡°¡±Looking at the entire world, I¡¯m afraid no one has been able to sessfully create a purple grade divine tool in one go!¡±¡±

    Old Huo looked at An Zui and spoke as if he was afraid that others would take away the treasures on top of him.

    ¡°¡±Because you are Old Huo, the unique Old Huo in heaven and in the earth.¡±¡±

    Old Huo coughed and said, ¡°¡±Now I can only die with my eyes closed ¡­ This thing is good, it¡¯s really good.¡±¡±

    Do you know where the best ce to put a name to the cauldron, the Phoenix Melody, and the Phoenix Song is ¡­ Do you know where the best part of this thing is?

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s clever!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It already has a very shallow level of intelligence, just like a child,¡±¡± said Huo.

    In the future, Little Liu¡¯er and it will interact with each other day and day, and their hearts will resonate. In the future, this pill furnace will be Little Liu¡¯er¡¯s life! ¡°¡±

    This was the first time he had heard about his life, even though he had been the head of the Order.

    Only now did he realize that he hadn¡¯t been omniscient at the time.

    ¡°¡±Ah, life. Something that can only be encountered by chance but not sought after.¡±¡±

    Old Huo took a few deep breaths to calm himself down a little, ¡°¡±Huang Qu is also a medium-grade purple-rank divine tool. His grade is much higher than the first one I created.¡±¡±

    In the future, when Xiao Liu`er¡¯s strength grew, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to concoct a Violet Rank pill from Feng Qu.

    ¡°¡±This is the will of the Heavens, this is the will of the Heavens.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±First, I refined the pill for Lan Jing to heal his wounds.¡±¡±

    Only then did she realize: ¡°¡±Yeah, yeah!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll wait outside. After the elixirs are made, you can feed them to Lan Jing for him to eat.¡±¡±

    Then, I will take you and Xiao Yezi along with someone to send Lan Jing off. Then, I will find an inn to stay in ande back tomorrow morning. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly reacted, feeling that An Zaiyue¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t normal.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±There will be a fight tonight. I didn¡¯t fight just now because I was worried it would affect Old Huo and you forging the pill furnace.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was afraid that it would affect the treatment of Lang Jing¡¯s wounds. Now that the pill furnace has seeded, after Lang Jing has eaten the pill, you will leave temporarily.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi gripped An Zeng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°¡±Your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright, I have medicine.¡±¡±

    He took out arge jade bottle from the Blood Training Pearl bracelet and said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t even remember how many pills you gave me, do you?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±But those injuries can¡¯t treat your current internal injuries.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Believe me, it¡¯s fine.¡±¡±

    At this time, Skinny Du came in from outside. His face was ashen and his eyes were filled with hatred and anger. ¡°¡±An Zou,e out. I have something to talk to you about.¡±¡±

    An Xuan followed Du Leisurely out of the heaven defying space. Du¡¯s thin eyes turned red. ¡°¡±The people from Ding Shengxia just drove away the merchants on this street. Some people didn¡¯t want to leave and were beaten to death by their people.¡±¡±

    When our people rushed over, they were already lifeless ¡­ Now that our people are confronting Ding Shengxia¡¯s people on the street, even if the officials of the Fang family came, they wouldn¡¯t dare to approach them. ¡°¡±

    An Zhe took a deep breath. ¡°¡±I had Xiao Liu-Er bring Lang-Jing and Xiao Qitao into the Heaven Defying Seal just now, as well as Master Huo.¡±¡±

    An Chou tidied up his clothes, but the wound on his back was still hurting.

    When he walked out of the main gate, the men from the God of Heaven Sect and Ding Shengxia were confronting each other on the main street. There were about seven to eight hundred people on both sides, filling up the entire street.

    The atmosphere was extremely tense, and it was possible to start fighting in the next second.

    At the entrance of the Heaven-Decimating Sect, Mr. Ding crossed his legs and sat on a chair. When he saw An Zaiyuee out, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°¡±Come,e, Sect Master An, judge this.¡±¡±

    How do you think these lowlymoners should be so shameless?

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve taken a fancy to these shops and am willing to pay double the price to rent them. To think that they wouldn¡¯t appreciate my kindness.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s big brother Ding Tai Chun, who was standing at the side, sneered and said, ¡°¡±The recent Mo people are ck, the recent Fools are even more stupid.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you right, Sect Master An?¡±¡±

    Du pointed to Ding Tai Chun and said: ¡°¡±He was the one who killed him.¡±¡±

    Ding Tai Chunughed, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t use me, is there any proof?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you say I killed someone, then it¡¯s me. I even said that you framed a good person.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia said, ¡°¡±Big Brother, don¡¯t be so angry.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If he¡¯s dead, then so be it. Even if themoner dies, so be it. We can¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡±¡±

    Ding Tai Chun said, ¡°¡±Even if themoner dies, he¡¯s still amoner.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at his men, then waved his hand. ¡°¡±Block the street.¡±¡±

    After receiving the order, thoserge men let out a loud shout and started to charge forward, breaking apart the members of the Celestial Destroyer Sect and sealing off both sides of the street.

    They helped the neighbors out, and the street grew cold.

    At this moment, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard from outside.

    The leader of the army rushed over with more than ten cavalrymen, shouting towards An Zhe from afar, ¡°¡±Wait!¡±¡±

    Xu Chao jumped down from his horse, ran through the crowd, and arrived in front of An Zeng. He panted and said, ¡°¡±Can you calm down a little?¡±¡±

    The conflict with the Gao Family has not passed yet, and now you¡¯re in a conflict with the Ding Family. That way, you¡¯ll be the target of public criticism!

    Don¡¯t you see now that it¡¯s not that simple? ¡°¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±You offended a member of the Gao Family. On the same day, Gao Yuan entered the Embroidery Pce to see the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Now that the Ding family had appeared in such a high-profile manner, it was obvious that they were being supported by the Gao family.

    With Ding Shengxia¡¯s strength, how could she suddenly have so many subordinates?

    ¡°¡±Most of these people were most likely transferred here from the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±I think so.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao said, ¡°¡±Then stop being so impulsive. The Military Department is too busy fighting right now to care about you.¡±¡±

    The master of the book has asked me to tell you that the mischiefes from the mischief of the misfits.

    ¡°¡±He told you to bear with it for now. When the war in the eastern borderes to an end, the Military Department will demand an exnation from the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need anyone to help me ask for an exnation. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll exin it myself. Even if I die, I won¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡±¡±

    He turned around to look, ¡°¡±I still have some wounded at home. It just happens that Lord Xu hase to help me take them away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In a while, we might not be able to care so much about the fight.¡±¡±

    Xu Chao grabbed An Zeng¡¯s arm, ¡°¡±Can you listen to me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already offended the Ding n, and you¡¯ve offended the Gao n. How many more times do you have to offend before you¡¯re willing to quieten down?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head once more. ¡°¡±If you be silent because you¡¯re afraid of your own future, it won¡¯t be me.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±My people have already sealed off the streets, so the people of the Fang family don¡¯t dare to interfere.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Please tell Master Xu to go back and tell Lord Shang Shu that I will settle the matter with the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect myself.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he took a step forward, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care if the people you are standing in front of are from the Gao or Ding Family. Have you had any conflicts with me over whether or not there is any conflict between you and the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect?¡±¡±

    Right now, I will give you all an incense stick of time to leave. After one incense stick of time, the person who has yet to leave will be my enemy.

    He ordered, ¡°¡±Light the incense.¡±¡±

    He lit an incense and stuck it in the doorway.

    Ding Taichun, who was standing opposite the door, said mockingly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re treating yourself as a f * cking character ¡­ I¡¯ll just stand here today. I want to see how you killed us all.¡±¡±

    A countryside bumpkin, did he really think he could run amok in Fang Shoucheng?

    Let me tell you, I wanted to kill you a long time ago.

    It¡¯s not just you, the people you¡¯ve got to do with, everybody¡¯s going to die.

    None of your men will survive.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you still have two beautiful girls? I¡¯ll lock them up and screw them all day and night!¡±¡±

    An Xuan reached out his hand. ¡°¡±Give me the sabre.¡±¡±

    Arge man from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect handed his saber over to An Zhe, and An Zhe received it.

    Xu Chao stepped forward to stop him, ¡°¡±An Zeng, you can¡¯t act rashly. Didn¡¯t you say you would wait for the time it takes an incense stick to burn?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go back now and ask for permission from Lord Shang Shu. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±¡±

    With a turn of the de, he cut the incense stick that had just been lit up. The spark flew out and rotated in the air before dropping down, creating a shower of sparks.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going back on my words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am after the murderer of men. Those who stand in my way shall die.¡±¡±

    The big men looked at each other. No one knew what to do, but they didn¡¯t believe that An Zhe would dare to kill people so tantly.

    However, there were also people who had seen An Zhe kill someone in the Gao Family¡¯s casino a few days ago, so they couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Most of the people felt that the reason why they were arguing was because they wanted to overwhelm them in terms of momentum. Thus, they hesitated and did not move.

    As it turned out, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to go back on their words.

    ¡°¡±To punish the viins, you have to be more vicious than they are.¡±¡±

    With that, the de in his hand hacked out.

    It was just an ordinary long knife, but it had be a killing weapon in the hands of An Zhe.

    The moment the knife was about to fall, the men in ck who were in front of An Zeng fell down. At least four or five of them were killed by the knife at the same time.

    The de extended out at least one meter long, and was even sharper than the de itself.

    Four or five people were cut in half by the fight for the throne, causing a huge uproar.

    ¡°¡±The road has been sealed. It¡¯s toote to leave now.¡±¡±

    He continued to walk forward.

    With a sweep of his long de, the de¡¯s aura swept out like a bright tail of mes, and in an instant, another five or six heads fell to the ground.

    Blood spurted out of the slit neck, and five or six headless corpses were still poking at the ground. Blood spurted out of the five or six necks.

    Amidst the rain of blood, An Zaihai continued to move forward. The de continued to fall, and so did the head.

    After killing more than a dozen people, the de that Anya had been fighting for couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the de energy and shattered into pieces.

    An Zizheng stretched out his hand, ¡°¡±Saber!¡±¡±

    The burly man behind him once again handed him his long de, and once again, An Zhe strode forward.

    Killing people with every step he took, the aura of his de was unstoppable.

    At first, the big men were scared silly, but then they started to run backwards crazily.

    The situation immediately spiraled out of control. Some people tried to counterattack, but before an ambush, they didn¡¯t even have a shred of a chance.

    The conflict was like the devil, unscrupulously harvesting lives on the streets.

    ¡°¡±With the methods of great savages, we must stop the great evildoers.¡±¡±

    The streets were soon filled with blood.

    As the des came down, the corpses piled up higher and higher.

    Those people frantically ran to the sides, but both sides of the street were blocked by the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    ¡°¡±Fight for peace, you will f * cking die a horrible death!¡±¡±

    Ding Taichun, who was standing beside Ding Shengxia, was also frightened by An Shiyi¡¯s killing intent. His face turned pale white, and he was afraid that he would lose someone else.

    The long saber in An Zhe¡¯s hand flew out with a whoosh. It was like a stream of light that hit right into Ding Taichun¡¯s chest.

    Ding Tai Chun¡¯s body was knocked backwards. The knife went through his body and nailed itself onto the wooden door.

    Ding Taichun subconsciously looked at his heart, then looked at Ding Shengxia in disbelief. ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say ¡­ you would protect me?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxiaughed, ¡°¡±My stupid big brother, someone has to die at home before our father decides to kill all of these people.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t die, can it be that I die?

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter175</h4>

    When Ding Tai Chun fell down, he didn¡¯t believe that the person who was still smiling in front of him was his own little brother.

    Of course, it was only at this moment that he remembered that this person was his own little brother.

    After so many years of being simr in character, there was basically no kinship between the two.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was going to settle the dispute, Ding Taichun wouldn¡¯t havee with Ding Shengxia.

    Lying on the ground, Ding Taichun subconsciously reached out his hand to touch Ding Shengxia. The blood on his fingertips was shocking. ¡°¡±Save ¡­ Save me ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia was still smiling, sitting on the chair without moving, ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know what father thought back then, he gave you such a name.¡±¡±

    Ding Tai Chun... Ding Tai Chun... Ding Tai Chun...

    He stood up, and there was something in his eyes that frightened Ding Taichun.

    ¡°¡±An argument ¡­ I originally wanted to let you fall at an even more important asion. Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a few more days of time to live.¡±¡±

    There seemed to be a mass of ck gas in his eyes, giving off a devilish feel.

    At the same time, the long de in An Zhe¡¯s hand became even more enchanted.

    All the people in his way were killed, and not a single one of them was able to block an attack.

    The men from the Gao n, who were usually unrestrained and unrestrained, were now all scared out of their wits as they ran for their lives.

    On both sides of the street, the men from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect stood in neat rows, one after the other.

    The people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect were already much stronger than the motley crowd. Now that they were all like homeless dogs, they no longer had the courage or courage to fight.

    ¡°¡±Kneel!¡±¡±

    With a loud shout, those big men who no longer had any will to resist all knelt down.

    Skinny Du carried over the shop owner they had beaten to death and carefully ced him on the ground.

    ¡°¡±Kowtow!¡±¡±

    The big men immediately kowtowed as if they were making garlic, each and every one of them working extremely hard.

    Ding Shengxia waved her hand, indicating that her trusted subordinate should back off.

    He stood on the steps and looked down at Anjou. ¡°¡±This is the one I know, not the turtle.¡±¡±

    But don¡¯t you think the trouble you¡¯ve caused today is a bit too big?

    ¡°¡±Sir Ding¡¯s eldest son has been killed by you, the newly inaugurated Minister of Rites. I¡¯m afraid this matter will not end peacefully.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe one isn¡¯t enough.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia smiled as if she had nothing to fear. ¡°¡±Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but admire your courage.¡±¡±

    But most of the time, I think you¡¯re stupid.

    I just randomly set up a trap and you couldn¡¯t wait to jump in ¡­ I don¡¯t want you to die alone, I want all the people who have connections with you to die.

    ¡°¡±Ding Taichun is more or less enough. In addition, you killed so many people on the street ¡­ Even if Ding Yin couldn¡¯t touch you, those powerful figures of Great Yan wouldn¡¯t tolerate you being so presumptuous.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at Ding Shengxia without saying a word, and his eyes became calmer and calmer.

    Ding Shengxia was getting more and more proud. ¡°¡±If I only killed you, I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied at all.¡±¡±

    To destroy a person was to destroy everything about him.

    Originally, I thought you were someone important, but now it seems that you are just a brave and reckless person.

    Do you know what you¡¯re going to lose?

    Have you thought about the people behind you? ¡°¡±¡±¡± No.

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia was curious. ¡°¡±Then you can tell me, how do you n to resolve this matter today?¡±¡±

    An Zeng threw the long de in his hand that had countless cracks on it to the ground. A bronze bell appeared in his hand, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about it after I kill you.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxiaughed out loud, ¡°¡±You are too arrogant. I am no longer the Ding Shengxia who you bullied!¡±¡±

    He pointed forward, and a long ck spear appeared in his hand. He pointed the big ck spear at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±I will defeat you first, so that you will understand your arrogance and ignorance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll arrest you and let you watch your family and friends die because of you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan slightly frowned, because he could feel the aura of a demonic artifact from the ck spear.

    An Zou looked around. ¡°¡±You want to humiliate me?¡±¡±

    Then follow me. ¡°¡±

    He stomped hard on the ground and darted away like a sharp arrow.

    Ding Shengxia was surprised for a moment when he thought An Zeng would attack him directly. Then, he rushed out with An Zhe. ¡°¡±Do you think you can leave this ce now because you don¡¯t want to implicate your friend?¡±¡±

    The two of them, one behind the other, moved through the street like two swallows chasing behind and behind.

    With An He¡¯s speed, he quickly arrived at the city gate. Before the soldiers guarding the gate could see clearly, An He had already passed through the city gate and rushed out of Fang Shoucheng.

    Ding Shengxia knew that An Zhe was afraid of identally hurting those people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, but he didn¡¯t care about that. He only wanted to defeat An Zaiyue and capture him alive.

    The two of them quickly left Fang Beng City and headed south along the official road.

    On the main road, a team of patrolling cavalrymen sensed that something was wrong. Before they could turn their heads around, An Zeng and Ding Shengxia had already overtaken the galloping cavalrymen. They swept up a cloud of dust and flew far away.

    The horse whinnied to a halt.

    At the same time, Fang Gengcheng was in aplete mess.

    The people from the Heavenly Temple and the Embroidery Pce were all paying close attention to this matter.

    Chen Zaiyan left the Military Department. Under the protection of a group of field officers, he rushed to Empyrean Terminus Pce in a hurry. As for Ding Yin, his eyes were red as he rushed towards the Magnificent Embroidery Pce.

    An Zaiyue, who was chasing after him, suddenly became even more furious as he rushed towards the south.

    After a full two hours, An Zeng was already at least a hundred li away from Fang Shoucheng.

    Ahead was an abandoned outpost that had not been manned for years.

    These small stone cities were built by the Yon Empire¡¯s allied forces when they had invaded the Great Yan Empire. They had almost broken Fang Gu City.

    At that time, no one dared to forget the fierce battle. Because the Ancient Hunters were involved in the conflict in the sixteen kingdoms, the army of the Ancient Hunters had implicated the most elite cavalrymen of the Yan Kingdom.

    At that time, no one had expected that the Swallow race¡¯s resistance would be so strong.

    Tie Liuhuo and the Ancient Hunting n¡¯s Beast Soldiers were almost killed at the same time, and the You Kingdom¡¯s allied army almost surrounded Fang Bancheng.

    Even so, the Swallow did not give up their resistance.

    The Yan and the people built small castles outside Fanggu, and each small stone city was guarded by the tenacious Yan.

    At that time, the attacks of the You Kingdom¡¯s allied armies could be said to be extremely difficult. Sometimes, thousands of soldiers would besiege a stone city, only to discover that there were only a few hundredmoners guarding inside the city after they suffered heavy losses.

    It was the will to fight that broke out in the face of the downfall of the nation, allowing the Swallow people to survive the disaster that almost destroyed their country.

    The hunters returned to the Cangman Mountain with heavy losses. The Union Army of Nether Realm besieged Fang Bancheng for one and a half months without being able to break through. The rear path was once again cut off by thebined forces of Zhao and Zhuo.

    In the end, the death of more than 300,000 of the Nether Realm¡¯s allied armies had been decided, almost all of them had been wiped out.

    From then on, the vital energies of You and Yan Country were greatly damaged, and the two sides were at peace for several years.

    Even though these stone cities still existed, there were no longer any soldiers guarding them.

    The meaning of these stone cities was to let the present Swallow people not forget the pain they suffered when they almost destroyed the country.

    An Zeng stopped in this stone city, his face calm as he waited for Ding Shengxia.

    With a bang, the already damaged door of the stone city was shattered by Ding Shengxia¡¯s spear as stones fell from the sky.

    After the gravel fell to the ground, Ding Shengxia walked in with a gloomy face.

    ¡°¡±Is this the grave you chose for yourself?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±Come on, bury me in there.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia thrust his spear at An Zhe. ¡°¡±I will beat you half to death and bring you back to Fang Gengcheng!¡±¡±

    An Xuan retreated, and the bronze bell blocked his way.

    The cknce and the bronze bell collided against each other, and a shockwave visible to the naked eye rippled out in all directions.

    With a boom, the walls within a ten-meter radius shattered. Dust and gravel flew everywhere.

    This was the first time they had fought with each other, and they were evenly matched.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know the grade of his bronze bell, even Old Huo couldn¡¯t define it.

    This was because magic artifacts were different from magic artifacts. Old Huo was an artificer master and knew magic artifacts like the back of his hand. However, he was still somewhat unfamiliar with magic artifacts.

    Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t even know what grade his big ck spear was, because it was given to him by the neen Devils. It hadn¡¯t been long since he learned how to use it.

    What was scary was not that after the collision of the two magic artifacts, the power of the turbulence had shattered the surrounding walls, but that the stone fragments did not stop fission after falling onto the ground.

    Whether it was big stones or small ones, they all continued to crack and eventually turned into gravel.

    ng!

    As if the bell had felt the excitement of meeting an opponent, it issued a crisp sound of its own.

    With a dang sound, the sound wave swept forward. Everywhere it passed, sand and gravel were rolled up into a yellow tornado that was like an angry dragon.

    The tornado rushed towards Ding Shengxia, causing hisplexion to change.

    He originally thought that he had a powerful magical equipment in his hands. No matter what, An Zhe would not be his match.

    But, that bronze bell didn¡¯t seem to be any lower than his own ck spear. Not only that, but there were some vague simrities in its aura.

    However, Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. He thrust the ck spear forward, and a ck cyclone shot out from the tip of the spear.

    The cyclone appeared, then vanished in the next second. When it reappeared, it was already twice asrge.

    It disappeared just like that, and when it collided with the tornado, it had already turned into a ck cyclone with a diameter of two meters.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A corner of the stone city had been destroyed, and the city wall that was a few meters tall suddenly copsed.

    Amidst the rubble, An Zeng and Ding Shengxia were fighting on the rocks that were falling down. The two of them were getting taller and taller, and in the end, they were actually stepping on the stones on top of the city wall.

    ¡°¡±Have a peaceful fight. Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the crushing power of strength.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m no longer the Ding Shengxia that you defeated.

    ¡°¡±Right now, I have already far surpassed you in terms of strength.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia screamed and then threw out a punch.

    An expert of the Xumi Realm could use the power of his cultivation to form a long ranged attack.

    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more terrifying the long-range attacks would be.

    Upon reaching the higher realms of the Sumeru Realm, cultivators would be able to release the Qi Explosion Technique.

    Ding Shengxia threw out a punch, and the qi around An Zhe exploded.

    It was just like a dozen bombs exploding around An Zeng at the same time. However, the destructive power of these pure powers was much greater than the destructive power of these bombs.

    There were no shrapnel, but each of the cyclone created by the explosion was as sharp as a knife.

    The walls of An Zhe¡¯s surroundings were all shattered by the explosion of air. The ground he stepped on was solid and solid, but the explosion of air left behind dense and deep trenches.

    The air waves churned and the air currents surged.

    As the dust cleared, the struggle under the protection of the scales of the four holy fish reappeared in the dust.

    ¡°¡±This is your power?¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed coldly, ¡°¡±So weak.¡±¡±

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>

    A Grade One Sumeru cultivation could be used outside of one¡¯s body to use energy to control objects.

    As one¡¯s cultivation level grew higher, the power one could disy would also increase.

    In reality, the true boundary of a cultivator was the boundary of the spatial realm and the boundary of the prisoner.

    The Realm of Ascension can strengthen the body, the Realm of Xumi can control Qi, the State of Imprisoning can transform.

    The manifestation of the state of mind did not rely on physical changes caused by some cultivation techniques.

    More than a dozen air explosions from Ding Shengxia exploded almost at the same time around An Zeng¡¯s body. Even the sturdy city brick was unable to withstand the power of this air explosion.

    However, An Zhe had the scales of a holy fish cut into a perfect defense. Although there were only four pieces, the explosive power of the air was almostpletely blocked.

    ¡°¡±This is your power?¡±¡±

    The scales of the Sacred Fish gradually parted, as An Zaiyue coldly stared at Ding Shengxia, ¡°¡±So weak.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia felt a trace of fear from An Shou¡¯s eyes, but in this short period of time, he received guidance from the neen devils of the Devil Realm in the book. He opened the seal on his body about people and devils, and his strength increased greatly.

    Although he felt a trace of fear, he did not feel that he would still lose to An Zaihai.

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll show you what power is!¡±¡±

    He turned the ck spear around, and the aura emitted from the ck spear was terrifying.

    As his body rotated, the cyclone created by the ck spear grewrger andrger. Soon, it formed a ck tornado.

    The rolled up rocks were like a torrential rain as they rained down on An Zeng. The speed at which they were thrown was astounding.

    The scales of the four holy fish rotated around An Zeng¡¯s body, forming a shield. An Zeng stepped forward.

    All the gravel and stones were shattered into dust upon impact with the scales of the holy fish, while An Zeng steadily advanced against this gale.

    ¡°¡±What right do you have topete with me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have the blessing of God!¡±¡±

    At this time, Ding Shengxia was bing increasingly irritable because she couldn¡¯t easily defeat An Zhan. This sort of irritability itself showed that fear was constantly growing in his heart.

    The matter of how he had been defeated by An Zaiyue was like a shadow that had always existed in the depths of his heart.

    Unless he could casually step on An Zeng, he would not be able to remove this shadow.

    ¡°¡±After I was defeated by you, I encountered a lucky chance. This is the blessing from the heavens. I am destined to be an extraordinary person!¡±¡±

    He roared, and the ck tornado got bigger and bigger. In the end, the entire block of bricks flew up and smashed towards An Zeng.

    As for An Zaiyue, he bore the immense pressure and advanced forward. In front of the scales of the Sacred Fish, the huge city bricks were reduced to dust.

    ¡°¡±Your heavenly people mean nothing to me.

    Your luck means nothing to me. ¡°¡±

    As they walked, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±All of your life, in front of me, is meaningless.¡±¡±

    What do you want topete with me for?

    Do you have any other magical equipment that you can use?

    Competing on karmic luck?

    ¡°¡±Your bit of luck isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡±¡±

    The ck tornado grewrger andrger, and the surrounding constetions seemed as though they could change at any moment.

    ¡°¡±Die!¡±¡±

    What the ck tornado produced was not only the huge rocks, but also the exploding air and ck beams of light.

    The power of the ck spear was indeed high.

    The bronze bell rang out once more with a dang sound. The sound wave was mighty, causing all the gravel to fall down.

    The st was jolted to a different ce, as if countless bombs had exploded in the old stone city.

    The surrounding walls were sted into craters, and the walls began to copse.

    Although the ck light was not shattered by the sound wave, it was still unable to prate the scales of the holy fish.

    Ding Shengxia was already struggling. He waved his hand and a bright round iron box flew out. The box automatically opened and a red pill flew out from the box. Ding Shengxia opened its mouth and swallowed the red pill.

    ¡°¡±In what?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s see who canst longer!¡±¡±

    After Ding Shengxia swallowed the red pill, a red light suddenly burst out from Ding Shengxia¡¯s body. A red light beam shot out from his body and pierced through the thick dust around him.

    His hair was flying in the wind, and he looked like a demon that had just awoken.

    ¡°¡±As I said, I have the blessing of God.

    You mortals will never be able to experience these pills in your entire lives.

    ¡°¡±This is not an ordinary pill, but a supreme dan from another world!¡±¡±

    An Zhan disdainfully said, ¡°¡±Even if it¡¯s from hell, your pill is only a red grade.¡±¡±

    Even though he said so, An Zaiyue felt that it was strange.

    Why did Ding Shengxia suddenly have a magic device in her hand? Furthermore, it was of a very high rank. To think that it could be on par with the bronze bell.

    Furthermore, the pill that he had consumed just now did not seem like an ordinary pill. It should be a magic pill.

    Up until today, the only person that An Zaiyue had interacted with was Chen Shaobai, who was rted to the so-called devil world.

    This bronze bell was given to him by Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai was so mysterious that even now, he still knew nothing about it.

    Now, Ding Shengxia seemed to be rted to that imaginary devil world. Did the devil world really exist?

    ¡°¡±My elixir can help me raise my cultivation level by one level!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°¡±So what if you have a lot of magic tools?¡±¡±

    I will suppress you in terms of cultivation, and make you kneel down and beg for mercy.

    ¡°¡±The difference in strength cannot be made up for by magical equipment. Even if you have ten thousand magical equipment, I can send you to hell with just my fingers.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will take back everything that happened before, no!¡±¡±

    Get it back.

    You¡¯re not the only one. I¡¯ll take revenge on everyone whoes into contact with you.

    ¡°¡±I will destroy everything you have, and make you regreting to this world!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia, whose hair was dancing wildly, lookedpletely mad at this moment.

    ¡°¡±You talk too much.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed forward, and the scales on the four Saint Fish suddenly began to spin. It was like a fan with four des, with a faint purplish glow to it.

    The fan went forward, and all the rocks, air explosions, and ck light were shattered.

    The distance between the two of them had already been reduced to less than three meters.

    ¡°¡±Go to hell!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia angrily roared, then abruptly thrust the ck spear forward with both hands.

    A foot-thick ray of ck light shot out of the ck spear andnded on the scales of the holy fish with a loud bang.

    An Zeng¡¯s body trembled, and he stopped in midair.

    A huge force collided with the scales of the holy fish, causing An Zhe to feel as if a huge mountain had been smashed down upon him.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve eaten too little medicine. One more.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stomped his foot down and took another step forward.

    Along with this step, the ck light was shaken until it exploded, and tiny ck lights shot out in all directions.

    Wherever he went, everything was a mess.

    As soon as the ck light hit the tree, it began to wither. The area that was hit instantly lost its life force, and the decay continued to spread at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The ck light hit the stone and pierced a small hole in it.

    Starting from the small hole, the stone began to corrode into ck powder, and there was a pungent smelling from it.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the scales of the Sacred Fish, even An Zui would be injured if he was struck by such a strange and evil power.

    At this moment, the distance between An Zaixia and Ding Shengxia was already about two meters. Ding Shengxia¡¯s strength was at its peak, and all of them directly bombarded the scales of the holy fish.

    However, even An Zhe found the strength disyed by the scales of the Sacred Fish unbelievable.

    All of his knowledge about the scales of the holy fish actually came from the legend that Gu Qianye had told him.

    It was said that the scales of the Sacred Fish would choose a fated person to guide the fated person to collect all 108 scales.

    At that time, it would be the peerless armor in the world, helping this person to be a saint.

    The war over the legend is more or less to be believed.

    But saints were impossible to appear in this world. In the past thousands of years, and even ten thousand years before the myths and legends, not a single sage appeared.

    The strongest of them all was the current Sacred Emperor of the Great Xi, Chen Wuqiong. The height of the Great Heaven Realm was something no one could match.

    An Zhe believed that the scales of the Sacred Fish would be the most perfect defensive magic tool. If he gathered all 108 pieces, it might form an armor of absolute defense. It might even be one of the purple-rank divine artifacts.

    And this sort ofbination of Purple grade divine artifacts often possessed an even more terrifying might.

    ¡°¡±You seem to be running out of strength.¡±¡±

    An Zhe stepped forward once more, speaking with disdain.

    These words were like a knife stabbing into Ding Shengxia¡¯s self-esteem. Originally, his self-esteem had been shattered by the peaceful battle, so how could it be so easy to recover now?

    His strength was slowly weakening once more. The red grade magic pill had raised his strength by a small level, but there was nothing he could do about it. This caused his anger to grow even stronger.

    ¡°¡±I will definitely make you regret it.¡±¡±

    The golden metal box next to Ding Shengxia opened up once again, and another red magic core flew out from the box. After Ding Shengxia swallowed it in one gulp, his body once again burst out a mass of red light.

    His strength increased once more, and the power of his cultivation became even more berserk.

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter how much you eat this kind of low-level food.¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t you always want topete with me? You¡¯re better at everything than me.

    Now let me tell you, you are nothingpared to me.

    Whatever it is, you can¡¯t.

    ¡°¡±Even if you eat that box of magic cores now, you still won¡¯t be able to do it, because my strength is actually far superior to yours.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes turned cold, then Ding Shengxia seemed to faintly hear the sound of a heavy metal door being dragged open.

    That voice was extremely heavy. Even though they could faintly hear it, they could feel that it was an iparably huge and heavy door.

    In a trance, Ding Shengxia seemed to see a huge bronze door that was even bigger than a mountain open in front of him. Although it was only slightlyrger than before, it seemed like there was an unstoppable ferocious beast rushing out from inside the door.

    ¡°¡±You will never be able to.¡±¡±

    An Zeng raised his hand and pressed it down. The bronze bell suddenly fell from the sky like a ten thousand ton boulder.

    Ding Shengxia was unable to attack again, so she had no choice but to raise her ck gun to block the bronze bell.

    The bell pressed down on the tip of the ck spear, causing a groaning sound to immediately appear. Then, the spear began to bend.

    Gradually, the spear shaft of the ck spear was bent in a terrifying arc, as if it was about to break at any moment.

    An Zeng¡¯s foot stomped forward as if stepping directly on Ding Shengxia¡¯s heart.

    Ding Shengxia spat out a big mouthful of blood and her clothes were dyed red.

    ¡°¡±Impossible!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia crazily roared, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t beat me, I have the blessing of the heavens!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll drag you down to hell with me!¡±¡±

    He grabbed the iron box that was floating beside him and emptied it into his mouth.

    At least four or five red magic cores were swallowed in a single gulp, and his body instantly swelled up, forming a terrifying circle, as if he could explode at any moment.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>

    Four or five red rank magic cores were swallowed in one gulp by Ding Shengxia, and in an instant, a change urred to her body.

    His body began to swell, looking like a terrifying, malevolent ball.

    His originally beautiful brocade robe was torn, and his clothes hung on his bloated body, piece by piece.

    ¡°¡±I regret my decision to fight for the throne!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to capture you alive and let you watch your family and friends die one by one. I¡¯ll let you die right now!¡±¡±

    After bing bloated, Ding Shengxia¡¯s voice became especially unpleasant to hear.

    It was just like the most mournful wind blowing across the room, brushing against the broken stone.

    At the same time, it sounded like a gong that had been pierced, causing one¡¯s teeth to ache.

    Ding Shengxia thrust the ck long spear in his hand down, and the ground instantly copsed, as if countless evil ghosts were crawling out from the copsed hole.

    ¡°¡±Borrowing demonic energy!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia angrily roared, and one ck shadow after another really drilled out of the hole.

    Struggling away from some kind of bondage, hands clutched at Anjou¡¯s ankles one by one.

    ¡°¡±Demon.¡±¡±

    He then stomped his foot on the ground. ¡°¡±I will leave you in the open!¡±¡±

    As his foot stepped down, the ground suddenly shook.

    Half of the city wall had copsed. The ghost-like creatures that crawled out were pressed down. Huge chunks of rock tumbled down, while An Zeng and Ding Shengxia floated in the air without falling down.

    ¡°¡±Your heart has beenpletely upied by your evil desire. If you were left alive, you would be a disaster in the future!¡±¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the bronze bell rotated and flew towards Ding Shengxia. The bell rang with a dang dang sound.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re still the same old trick. You¡¯re already no match for me!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia let out a roar and a growl.

    A huge sound wave shot out from his mouth and collided with the sound wave from the bronze bell. A gale suddenly swept up in the sky.

    Even the high clouds seemed to have been blown away, sending sand and stone flying.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve reached apletely new realm.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxiaughed out loud, ¡°¡±The Xumi Realm can control Qi, the Prison Realm can transform!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia pounced forward, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how you can beat me then.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed his finger forward, and the scales of the four holy fish pressed down like a meat grinder.

    ¡°¡±Unbreakable Diamond Physique!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia let out a roar. The fan formed from the scales of four holy fish smashed into his body, but his body seemed to have transformed into an unbreakable diamond. The scales of the holy fish cracked open.

    ¡°¡±Feng Hua!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia pounced forward and one of her arms actually left his body, turning into a ck wind.

    An Zeng punched out with his fist, and the arm immediately broke apart.

    The wind from An Zuzheng¡¯s fist swept by, but it did not manage to break his arm in the slightest.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s arm avoided the fist wind and thenbined together again. Then, he circled behind An Zhe and began to attack.

    Ding Shengxia was using his other arm to attack with the ck spear. Behind An Zeng, his other arm was holding a long saber that was radiating bright lights as he shed down with it.

    The scales of the four holy fish flew back to block the attack, but An Zhe¡¯s body sank down to the ground.

    The bronze bell flew over to attack Ding Shengxia. The ck spear flew out from Ding Shengxia¡¯s hand and collided with the bronze bell in midair.

    These two magic artifacts seemed to have some grudge that could not be released, as they began to fight desperately the moment they saw each other.

    The two magic artifacts collided in midair and moved like lightning.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s one-armed hand pounded forward one by one, ¡°¡±My strength now is enough to crush you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue remained silent for a while, but in the end, he chose not to open the door again.

    He did not know if there were people observing from afar. Once his true strength was discovered, there would be a lot of misgivings in the future.

    While he was hesitating, Ding Shengxia¡¯s fist broke a piece of the scales of the holy fish and smashed on An Zeng¡¯s body.

    At this time, Ding Shengxia had already grasped a part of the power of the state of prison.

    The scales of the holy fish were repelled by the tremendous force. They could not be repaired, and An Zhe took a punch.

    The power of this punch was terrifying. Even an early stage Soul Depth cultivator would be able to smash through a thick wall with just one punch.

    Fortunately, there was also the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    The Blood Pearl bracelet took away a portion of the damage for An Zeng, and the medicinal strength contained in the Blood Pearl bracelet was timely replenished to heal An Zou¡¯s body.

    Therefore, even if this punchnded directly on An Zeng¡¯s chest, he was only seriously injured and did not die.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s time to end this.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a shiny pill flew out from the bracelet.

    This pill was the gold grade provisional immortal pill that An Zhe had gotten from Li Changlu. A pill of this level could already be considered a supreme treasure.

    An Zaiyue opened his mouth and swallowed the dan bead, and instantly, golden lights appeared around his body.

    Immortality Pills, Gold Grade Pills, had extremely strong medicinal powers that could instantly raise a cultivator¡¯s strength to a whole new level.

    ¡°¡±Your state of mind is fake. At most, you only have one foot in the state of mind.¡±¡±

    An Zeng took a deep breath, feeling his body brimming with power.

    ¡°¡±This is the power of the state of mind.¡±¡±

    This was a temporary Immortal Pill of an inferior grade. It could allow one to achieve a peaceful level of cultivation and reach the state of imprisoning others. However, it onlysted for about half an hour.

    In the beginning, Qu Liuxi had nned to raise the grade of the temporary Immortal Pill for the sake of An Ran, but now was the best time to use it.

    The golden light surrounding An Zhe grew brighter and brighter. He looked like a god descending from the sky.

    ¡°¡±Hypocritical power.¡±¡±

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ding Shengxia¡¯s body seemed to have been hit by something huge and was suddenly sent flying.

    Ding Shengxia was flying in a straight line, creating a big hole in the stone city¡¯s ruined city towers in the distance. Then, he was rolling down, creating a big hole in the ground a hundred meters away.

    The dust rose high into the air.

    Ding Shengxia crawled out of the deep pit with difficulty. Her eyes were filled with fear.

    He could never have imagined that An Zhe would have a pill of that level.

    This was a temporary immortal pill that could only be found by chance and not sought after. Even with the Ding n¡¯s strength, they might not be able to find such a golden pill so easily.

    A temporary Immortal Pill was enough to cause a bloodbath in the martial arts world.

    However, it was as if An Zhe had casually picked up a candy and ate it, not caring in the slightest.

    Inparison, his magic cores were simply iparable!

    An Xuan slowly descended from the sky. ¡°¡±You want to take human form?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stretched out his hand, and the arm that Ding Shengxia had separated from his body earlier was grabbed by an invisible hand.

    ¡°¡±This manifestation of yours is merely a surface.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now let me show you what it means to transform into a true form in the state of mind.¡±¡±

    An Zhe clenched his hand, and that ck arm in mid-air twisted like a python that had been grabbed.

    One moment, it transformed into an arm, one moment it transformed into ck gas, and the next moment it transformed into a real python. However, no matter how much it struggled, it was firmly grabbed by that big invisible hand.

    ¡°¡±Annihte!¡±¡±

    An Zhan softly said a word.

    Bang!

    That arm exploded in the sky. First, countless streams of ck qi surged out in all directions, as if they were ghosts. Soon after, the ck qi returned to its original state.

    Pieces of flesh and blood rained down from the sky. They could no longer be broken.

    ¡°¡±Ahhh!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia cried out in pain as her face twisted.

    An Zhan walked forward, one step at a time, as if he was stepping on Ding Shengxia¡¯s self-esteem. ¡°¡±I said before, no matter what, you are no better than me.¡±¡±

    There are always people like you in this world who think they¡¯re bad enough to get everything they want.

    ¡°¡±But you will never understand that the true power is not the power of viciousness, but the power to control and suppress viciousness.¡±¡±

    A loud sound rang out in the sky. The broken ck spear fell from the sky and stabbed at Ding Shengxia¡¯s feet.

    The victorious bronze bell also flew back, floating beside An Zeng.

    The scales of the four holy fish slowly rotated, blooming around An Zeng like a petal.

    ¡°¡±True power is never the power of viciousness. It is the power to crush and suppress viciousness.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Against people like you, there is never any need to rely on benevolence to influence you. There is also no need to rely on kindness to influence you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You rely on a power even more ferocious than yours to punish the culprit!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Break for me!¡±¡±

    With a soft shout, Ding Shengxia¡¯s body exploded.

    A huge hole was opened up in his originally bulky body as waves of ck gas seeped out from the hole.

    As more and more ck qi leaked out, Ding Shengxia¡¯s body also returned to its original size.

    The wound on his shoulder was shocking, blood gushing out.

    ¡°¡±Break your cultivation method, and break your state of mind.¡±¡±

    An Zhe stretched out his hand and pressed it down. A powerful force pressed down on Ding Shengxia¡¯s body.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s body involuntarily bent down. Kacha kacha, the broken bones of his legs could not withstand the enormous pressure and he kneeled down, creating a pit on the ground.

    ¡°¡±If you ask me how to deal with the situation today, I tell you now that it is best not to submit to someone like you at any time.¡±¡±

    He grabbed the ck spear and stabbed downwards!

    Just as the ck spear was about to pierce Ding Shengxia¡¯s throat, a thin booklet suddenly flew out from Ding Shengxia¡¯s clothes.

    The booklet opened on its own and the pages of the booklet flipped through with a sound of ¡°¡±Hua La La¡±¡±.

    Then, a ck mass of light burst out from the book. Then, a hand reached out from the ck light and grabbed Ding Shengxia.

    When he looked again, there was no longer any sign of Ding Shengxia.

    He looked around, but there was nothing.

    Ding Shengxia seemed to have entered another time and space and disappeared without a trace.

    At the same time, amotion broke out in Fang Gengcheng.

    The various factions were paying close attention to the matters of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. This was not only due to the conflict between the Ding n and the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, but also due to the conflict between the Heavenly Temple and the Pce of Embroidery.

    Once this egg exploded, blood would flow like a river in Fang Gu City.

    A carriage sped through the streets. It didn¡¯t avoid the people on the street at all. It sped in the direction of the Magnificent Embroidery Pce.

    The driver¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat while the people in the carriage were still cursing.

    Ding Yin hated him, and hated him for hisck of understanding of the situation.

    His eldest son, Ding Taichun, was a fool, but he was still his son.

    When Anjou killed his son, he had to kill all the people who had to do with Anjou to vent his anger.

    At this time, a ck oil-paper umbre floated down from the sky and coincidentallynded on the carriage.

    Then the carriage broke.

    Not only the carriage, but the horses, the drivers.

    Including, of course, the mistakes in the carriage.

    The ck oil-paper umbre was like a ck hole, grinding cars and people to dust.

    Two miles away, Chen Shaobai helplessly pursed his lips: ¡°¡±And I have to be your babysitter ¡­ It¡¯s really troublesome.¡±¡±

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>

    An Zeng looked at the broken ck spear in his hand, recalling the strange scene from earlier.

    Ding Shengxia disappeared just like that, pulled into an unknown ce by a hand that came out of a book.

    It felt more like an entrance to another ce than a simple space container.

    And the owner of that hand was in another world.

    By the time An Zaihai returned to Fang Shoucheng, the main street of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had beenpletely sealed off by the soldiers.

    An Zhe knew that killing Ding Taichun would definitely lead to a huge change in situation, but he didn¡¯t expect the Military Department to make such a huge move.

    At least 600 soldiers had blocked off the street, and no passersby were allowed to pass through.

    Within a radius of a few miles, light cavalry horses were patrolling everywhere.

    Of course, the most terrifying cavalry of the Great Yan was the Metallic Fire, but their strength was limited.

    It was the windlike light rider that really killed the enemy on the battlefield and dealt the most blows to the enemy.

    The light cavalry garrisoned in the imperial city rotated once every two years. Now, this light cavalry unit had been reced from the eastern battlefield less than a year ago.

    The killing intent of these Light Cavalry Soldiers was still present. Even the sharp and cold glint in their eyes made people feel ufortable.

    The term ¡®killing intent¡¯ seemed very mysterious, as if it was just a way of describing it.

    However, in reality, only those people who were filled with killing intent would understand that this sort of presence truly existed.

    After the riders saw the conflict, they all moved aside. No one stopped him from returning, and no one asked any questions.

    But there was aplex look in everyone¡¯s eyes as they looked at Anjou. Most of all, however, there was admiration.

    On the main street where the Celestial Sect resided, the soldiers standing guard on both sides of the street automatically parted upon seeing the conflict.

    Amanding officer secretly gave An Zeng a thumbs up when An Zeng walked past him.

    An Zhe smiled at him, but his heart was a little perturbed.

    However, at the very least, nothing should have happened in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. The army had already sealed off the main street. Even if these soldiers weren¡¯t cultivators, no cultivator would dare to attack their officials in broad daylight.

    When they arrived outside the gates of the Celestial Sect, An Zhe saw General Ying Yang and Fang Daozhang.

    These two men were the directmand officers of Fang Gu City¡¯s garrison, and their presence in the Heavenly Awakening Sect was enough to show the importance that the military attached to the struggle for peace.

    However, it was also clear to An Zaiyue that if nothing had happened, even if the military valued him highly, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to mobilize their armies on such arge scale.

    Seeing An Xuan returning, the straightforward Wang Kai Tai walked over with big strides. From the smile on his face, An Xuan could tell that this matter seemed to have a turn for the better.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re back?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did the traitor Ding Shengxia get executed?¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai asked this question, causing An Zhe to be puzzled.

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡± An Zaiyue eximed in confusion, waiting for Wang Kai to exin.

    However, Wang KaiTai walked over with big strides and pped An Zhan on the shoulder. ¡°¡±My goodness, you didn¡¯t even tell the military when you did such a big thing in secret.¡±¡±

    Fortunately, Master Shang¡¯s reaction was admirable, and the soldiers and horses of the military were mobilized quickly enough. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive today alone.

    ¡°¡±However, your courage is truly admirable. How could an ordinary person have the courage to fight against a great character who has just ascended to the position of Minister of Rites?¡±¡±

    The more he listened, the more confused he became. He thought to himself that there must be some sort of misunderstanding.

    Qu Liuxi ran over and smiled apologetically at Wang Kaitai. ¡°¡±General, we can talkter. Let me check on his injuries first. You also know that he¡¯s not recovered from his injuries.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai nodded quickly. ¡°¡±Okay, okay. I forgot about the fight when I was so happy.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi pulled An Ying aside and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Something seems to have happened, and it is especially beneficial to us.¡±¡±

    When General Wang came earlier, he said that the people of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had sent a message to the Ministry of War. It contained evidence that the Minister of Rites had been guilty of taking bribes and secretly interacting with Youguo over the years.

    ¡°¡±Master Shang Shu of the Military Department rushed to the Heavenly Temple as soon as he obtained this item. At the same time, he sent troops and horses to protect us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your men?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±How could I possibly have any proof that the enemy is in error?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t know who was the one who impersonated our Heavenly Stele Sect and directly stopped Lord Shang Shu halfway, handing over the evidence to him.¡±¡±

    After that, Master Shang Shu directly went to the Empyrean Terminus Pce to meet the King of Yan. The King of Yan immediately gave the order to take Ding Huan¡¯s entire family into custody.

    Ding Yi was killed on his way to the brocade pce. It was said that the spies of You Country feared exposing themselves, so they eliminated him. ¡°¡±

    The more An Zaiyan heard, the stranger it became. He organized Qu Liuxi¡¯s words and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re saying ¡­ someone went to intercept Chen Zaiyan, who was about to enter the pce, and gave him proof that Ding Zaiyan was in cahoots with the enemy.¡±¡±

    Then, the military took the opportunity to send troops to protect the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, and they even captured Ding Xian¡¯s family.

    ¡°¡±And Ding Yi died halfway through, we don¡¯t even know who killed him?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded. From the confused look in An Zeng¡¯s eyes, it seemed like this matter had nothing to do with An Zaiyue.

    ¡°¡±After Lord Chen entered the pce, he told King Yan that it was you who discovered the evidence that Ding Huan betrayed the nation. Ding Huan sent two of his sons to kill you in an attempt to silence him, in order to protect himself.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned. ¡°¡±Who is it that is helping us from behind the scenes?¡±¡±

    It couldn¡¯t have been the Infantry Division. If they had any proof that they were in cahoots with the enemy, they would have brought it out long ago.

    It did not make sense to wait until the Duke of Yan had risen to his position under the pressure of the empress dowager.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t have been King Yan¡¯s arrangement. If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to make his move. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±I saw General Wang talking to you, so I didn¡¯t want you to leak it out. That¡¯s why I ran over.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How¡¯s your injury?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a Ding Shengxia, so it¡¯s not enough to do anything to me.¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai and Fang Daozhang, if you let Madman Qu deal with it first, say that my injuries are serious and you have to treat me.

    Fatty and General Wang were more familiar with each other, so it was easier for them to talk.

    I¡¯ve got to see Old Huo first. There¡¯s something I need to show him. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi quickly ran over to make the arrangements, taking the opportunity to return to her room.

    Not longter, Qu Liuxi and Old Huo came together.

    As soon as Old Huo entered, An Zou handed the broken ck gun to him. ¡°¡±I snatched it from him when I fought with Ding Shengxia. It was broken by the bronze bell.¡±¡±

    I feel that this thing has an aura simr to a bronze bell. It seems to be a magic artifact?

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, the bronze bell seems to naturally have a sense of hatred towards this thing. It would pounce on it the moment they met.¡±¡±

    Old Huo closed the door behind him and took a look at the ck rifle. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, this is a magic equipment.¡±¡±

    An Xuan asked, ¡°¡±Old Huo, how much do you know about demons?¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°¡±I just have a little knowledge. It was found when someone came to ask us to fix a magical equipment back in the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    At that time, he didn¡¯t know anything about magic equipment, but he felt that it was very strange.

    It was onlyter that he was able to confirm that it was a magic device after looking through the ancient books.

    There was no clear record of when the magic equipment appeared in the ancient records. However, it was said that in the ancient times, there were people who went berserk due to hatred and fell into the demonic path.

    After obtaining a cultivation technique in hell, he created a demon race.

    In truth, the so-called demons were only people who cultivated different cultivation methods.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that these people have be very strange, acting in apletely different way.¡±¡±

    As Old Huo spoke, he carefully looked at the ck spear in his hand. ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t understand, but it seems that the grade of this object is inferior to the bronze bell. It¡¯smon sense that it was destroyed by the bronze bell.¡±¡±

    Actually, ording to the development of the magic tools, the magic equipment should be around the same.

    Even if the magical equipment passed down from the ancient days were ordinary items, white or red, their might could not be underestimated after today.

    The simplest way to distinguish them is to look at the material. Generally speaking, most of the magical equipment from the ancient times were Bronze grade equipment.

    An Yue nodded, ¡°¡±That is why the bronze bell is a magical artifact from the ancient times.

    And this ck spear was createdter on, so it¡¯s not evenparable to a bell in terms of its grade and power. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±I was thinking, ording to the ancient records, during the Demon race¡¯s war with the cultivators, they attempted to exterminate the cultivators.¡±¡±

    However, after the human cultivators united and defeated the demons, the demons vanished without a trace.

    There hasn¡¯t been any news about the demons for thousands of years, so I suspected that it was just a myth.

    It wasn¡¯t until I saw the magic equipment that I confirmed that the demons really did exist. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But there are only demonic artifacts but no cultivators of the demonic arts. Hence, I feel that those who cultivated the demonic arts back then might already be dead.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now it seems that this ck spear hasn¡¯t existed for more than a hundred years ¡­ that is to say, the person who cultivated the demonic arts has always existed.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±Keep this for now. Maybe I¡¯ll find something. I still need to go out and deal with the soldiers. Perhaps the Heavenly Temple will send some people overter.¡±¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Skinny Du ran over from afar and shouted from the doorway, ¡°¡±An Zeng,e out. The King of Swallow has sent someone over.¡±¡±

    An Zeng tidied himself up and changed into a new set of clothes before going out.

    At the door, the person who came to greet him was none other than An Chengli, the official eunuch of the East Wenhui Pavilion.

    When An Chengli saw An Zaiyue, he walked over with a smile, cupped his fist, and said, ¡°¡±Congrattions, my lord, for your meritorious service.¡±¡±

    Generally speaking, his friends called him by his first name.

    Those who weren¡¯t familiar with the sect master called An Zhan ¡°¡±Sect Head An¡±¡±.

    Only the people in the imperial court would call him a noble.

    The title of the title of the Anshendi is a third-ss letter uncle, no food and drink, no hereditary or no session.

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±How is that a great achievement? It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled and said, ¡°¡±Others might want to make such a huge contribution, but your words are actually quite light.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The King asked me toe over and see if your injuries are heavy. If there¡¯s no harm in it, thene with me to Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±¡±

    An Zongming gave a few instructions, then left with An Chengli.

    In the carriage escorted by the Imperial Guards, An Chengli smiled and said, ¡°¡±Your Lordship has made another great contribution. Your lordship is already considering how to reward you.¡±¡±

    Thest time, the king intended to make you a marquis, but he was stopped by a group of courtiers.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be many people who will dare to stop the King from bestowing a reward this time around.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue spoke seriously, ¡°¡±To serve the country, I don¡¯t dare to ask for a reward.¡±¡±

    An Chengli burst intoughter, ¡°¡±You sure are joking. There¡¯s no one else here, so there¡¯s no need for you to act so serious.¡±¡±

    Speaking of which, the King has gathered many young talents in the past two years.

    As a friend, I have to remind you that the more the King cares, the more you can¡¯t make a mistake.

    ¡°¡±I must say that what you did today was a bit rash ¡­ If you discover that someone has an enemy, especially someone rted to the Embroidered Uniform Pce, it would be better to inform them in advance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll definitely do it next time.¡±¡±

    He thought to himself, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on this time, tell you what?

    An Chengli stretched his body and said, ¡°¡±My lord, you are only 15 years old ¡­ The future is limitless, the future is limitless.¡±¡±

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>

    Heavenly Temple

    An Zeng stood outside the door and waited for a while. One imperial court official from the Yan Kingdom after another entered and came out. It was very lively.

    An hour passed before An Zhe was called in.

    The gazes of the ministers who came in and out of the inn were all somewhat strange. Some of them disyed their kind intentions and intimacy, while others had a face as cold as ice.

    Ding Yin was actually quite lucky. If his son hadn¡¯t provoked an argument, his career might have reached its peak.

    Due to the matter involving the Quiet People, almost all the officials of the Ministry of Rites were killed by Mu Changyan.

    Of course, Mu Changyan was also making use of this opportunity to wipe out the empress dowager¡¯s influence within the imperial court.

    Ding Xian hadn¡¯t been involved, and since the empress dowager was already dead, the empress dowager had no choice but to pick him up.

    If there were no surprises, Ding Yin would soone into contact with the power center.

    Mu Changyan raised her head and looked at An Chou. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide the smile on her face.

    ¡°¡±I know, you have always been this undisciplined.¡±¡±

    He put down the brush in his hand and pointed to the stool opposite him. ¡°¡±Others don¡¯t have the guts to do things first before reporting them.¡±¡±

    Especially a high official like Ding Jue, a second rank official of the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±So, this is also the reason why I like you. You will do things more than others. You know when you shouldn¡¯t be so disciplined.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It was His Majesty who taught me.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan rolled her eyes at him, ¡°¡±What the hell, when did I ever teach you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Being able to do something means being able to do it. I will never be stingy with my praises, especially when ites to not spending money.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Actually, it¡¯s also good to have some silver taels.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hand, ¡°¡±I have everything, but I have no money.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for the reward, you don¡¯t have to think about it. Speaking of it, the Sect Leader has recently opened a carriage and horse shop that is much richer than Gu.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Your Majesty knows.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not stupid!¡±¡±

    He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Of course he knew that it was impossible for Mu Changyan to hide this fact. After all, Madman Qu was the shopkeeper on the surface.

    Zhong Jiuge made a secret note not to leak this out.

    Madman Qu was someone on the surface, and it was An Zhe who let others see him.

    ¡°¡±Great king, carriages and horses do not earn money.¡±¡±

    I just feel that I have to do something for him.

    However, if they were to appear in the name of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they would be crushed to death by the other sects in the capital.

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±I know your difficulties... There are at least a hundred cultivators in the capital.¡±¡±

    However, the only one who is willing to truly serve the country is your Tian Qi Sect.

    ¡°¡±If you allow the Heavenly Ascension Sect to stand out in public, the other sects will hate you, because once the Heavenly Ascension Sect, which has just been established, takes a stand, their established sects will have no choice but to do so.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty saw through everything,¡±¡± An Zaiyue argued.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing else I need to ask you toe over. You can just pull the nail out by yourself and do the rest.¡±¡±

    Originally, the Board of Rites was already in a bad state, and Ding Xian was thest piece of sh * t in the Board of Rites.

    ¡°¡±Now that this rat has run out of sh * t, it¡¯s time to clean up the Rites Department.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did the king send men to kill Ding Huan?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at An Zaiyue and asked, ¡°¡±What else do we do?¡±¡±

    Do you think you¡¯re lucky enough to have Ding by a thunderbolt? ¡°¡±

    After taking a sip of tea, he said, ¡°¡±After Chen Zaiyan entered the pce to see me, I knew that Ding He would definitely go to the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the only one who could save him was the empress dowager.

    Moreover, once he entered the brocade pce, it would be extremely difficult for him to move alone.

    ¡°¡±As long as he hides in the brocade pce and doesn¡¯te out, the empress dowager might be able to think of some countermeasure to save him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, he absolutely must not see the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve seen him before when he killed Ding Xian.¡±¡±

    For some reason, a name popped up in An Shou¡¯s mind: ¡°¡±It¡¯s Chen Shaobai?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly understood ¡­ All of this was Chen Shaobai¡¯s arrangements.

    As for the military, they didn¡¯t know about the evidence, and the Heavenly Temple didn¡¯t know, so only Chen Shaobai would help him.

    Even now, An Zhe didn¡¯t know why Chen Shaobai helped him so many times.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±He has already been sent by the orphaned faction to capture the remnants of the Ding n. Ding Yin also has a son, Ding Wanqiu, in the Taichi Temple. Although it¡¯s unlikely that he knows what his father has done, he still has to capture him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right, did Ding Shengxia get executed?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±No ¡­ He was rescued by someone.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan frowned. ¡°¡±It seems that Ding Yin has some aplices in the capital.¡±¡±

    An Zhan hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still asked, ¡°¡±Ding Yin still has a daughter called Ding Ningdong ¡­ How does the King n to deal with her?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Other than her, there¡¯s also her older brother, Ding Wanqiu.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu had left the Ding n a long time ago to cultivate at the Supreme Court, so it was unlikely that she would participate in this rebellion.

    You also know that the old Taoist from the Taoist Priest Pce hase to beg Gu Gu, but Gu has no choice but to give him some face.

    So Ding Wanqiu, this person, will not be killed by me, but she must be closely monitored.

    ¡°¡±As for Ding Ningdong, she¡¯s a pitiful girl.

    I heard that Ding Huan didn¡¯t like this daughter of his at home, so he often scolded her.

    It was only when Ding Ning Dong was taken in by Zhuge Liuyun as a disciple that her attitude changed a little.

    It was not that Ding Yin was afraid of Zhuge Liuyun, but he was afraid that his daughter would learn how to raise poisons and poison him to death. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan seemed to be in a good mood. Her expression was rxed as she said, ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun has contributed greatly to Great Yan. He only chose such a disciple after dozens of years, so it¡¯s not easy for me to kill him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll have the Board of Justice imprison the two of them first, then I¡¯ll pardon themter.¡±¡±

    He leaned back and said, ¡°¡±ording to the rules, when ites to colluding with the enemy and plotting against two felony crimes, we have to execute them all.¡±¡±

    However, thew is nothing but a favor. I don¡¯t want to see my young talent die in vain. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyan rxed a little after hearing Mu Changyan say that he wouldn¡¯t kill Ding Ningdong. ¡°¡±Your Majesty is merciful.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±I told you earlier, the reward for wanting money is not a single copper coin.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t want money, I won¡¯t be stingy.

    ¡°¡±You are already a third-grade trusted uncle. This time, I¡¯ll leave it to you to tell me. What do you want?¡±¡±

    An Zou shook his head. ¡°¡±This subject wants a special passage certificate ¡­ The horse carriagepany is transporting grain and supplies to the military. There are too many checkpoints along the way, so it is inconvenient.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And the local officials along the way ¡­ their hands and feet are not clean either.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s nothing. An Chengli, send someone over to the carriage shop to send out a pass to the Infantry Division. I will get them to pass the pass through the checkpoint.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±What else do you want?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nothing.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so reserved. If you have anything you want to say, just say it.¡±¡±

    He continued, ¡°¡±There is really nothing. I don¡¯t know what I want, so I don¡¯t want it.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed out loud, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not fake. Very good.¡±¡±

    This way, I originally nned to make you a Marquis, but I expected that those people below would still rush out to stop me.

    First, I¡¯ll appoint you as my uncle, so those people won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°¡±Also... ck Tortoise Camp, you can be a deputymander.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±Deputy Commander, who is the Commander?¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±It was originally mine, but now it¡¯s Duan Ren.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed, ¡°¡±You two work together in the future, I like the spirit of your work.¡±¡±

    Go back and rest first.

    ¡°¡±In addition, in the recent days, you should be more careful. I¡¯m afraid that the brocade pce won¡¯t like you even more.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Your subject remembers. Your subject will go back first.¡±¡±

    When An Zeng left Empyrean Terminus Pce, he didn¡¯t quite believe these things and identally ascended again.

    One had to know that no matter how many years passed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their title. An Zou was only fifteen years old and was already a first-rate uncle.

    This firstborn was not the same as the previous eldest, but he had no idea where the feudal feudal fiefdom would be located, and there was a feudal fiefdom in ce of the former, but he had no idea where the feudal fiefdom would be located.

    As soon as An Zaiyi left the Heavenly Temple, he ran into Chen Zaiyan who was waiting outside the door. This senior who had not left was obviously busy with something important to talk to An Zaiyan about.

    An Zaiyan got into Chen Zaiyan¡¯s carriage, looked at him carefully before saying, ¡°¡±There are too many people in the military, so I haven¡¯t had a good chat with you recently.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±War is more important.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about the Ding family,¡±¡± Chen said.

    What you have to worry about is that Li Changlu, the head eunuch of the brocade pce, has disappeared. The empress dowager is in a rage.

    ¡°¡±Thank you for your reminder, sir,¡±¡± said An Xuan.

    Chen Zaiyan was obviously hesitant to speak, but in the end, he only said a few insignificant words.

    An Zaiyan¡¯s impression of him was not very good. Even now, An Zaiyan was still suspecting that the death of Hao Ping had something to do with Chen Zaiyan.

    Although Mu Changyan said that Hao Ping didmit suicide, he didn¡¯t believe him.

    How could a person like Hao Pingmit suicide?

    He wanted nothing more than to make a difference. He wanted nothing more than to use it for two days. How could he possiblymit suicide?

    After sending An Zaiyan to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, Chen Zaiyan left. After several attempts, An Zaiyan felt ufortable.

    At the same time, in a ce no one knew, Ding Shengxia was roaring!

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±¡±

    Crazy shouts echoed in the already small space, causing one¡¯s ears to tingle.

    The schrly man who looked like a middle-aged schr quietly watched Ding Shengxia go crazy. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t calm down from the hatred of being defeated again. If I tell you that your family is finished, what will happen to you?¡±¡±

    Are you still thinking, even if you lose, your father will definitely take revenge for you, right?

    After all, your big brother was killed by that person, and your father will not sit idly by. ¡°¡±

    Ding Shengxia crazily shouted, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My father will definitely think of a way to kill him!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No ¡­ Your father is dead. Your entire family has been taken into prison. If nothing unexpected happens, your Ding family will be executed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, you will be the only one left in the Ding n.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Impossible!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia rushed forward and crashed into an invisible wall, before being sted away.

    The refined man smiled and said, ¡°¡±I like to see only hatred in people¡¯s eyes, because only hatred can bring forth true power.

    There is nothing left in your life but revenge. ¡°¡±

    He pointed at Ding Shengxia¡¯s chest and said, ¡°¡±In fact, I¡¯ve already given you an immortal body. Now, the only thing youck is talent, which is controlled by your bloodline. If you want to be stronger, you need to change your blood. Are you willing?¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia asked, ¡°¡±Can the exchange of blood allow me to kill An Zhan?!¡±¡±

    Neen nodded. ¡°¡±Of course.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia crawled over, ¡°¡±Change my blood!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is your choice. Come, give me your blood, and I will take you into a new world.¡±¡±

    He reached out his hand from his sleeve, as if in invitation.

    Ding Shengxia, who was blindfolded by the hatred, didn¡¯t notice the hand that was like a dead tree. But at this moment, even if he did, he had no way out.

    The eyes of the Neen Devils were full of hope.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>

    An Zaiyan had been thinking about what exactly Chen Zaiyan wanted to tell him. On the way back, Chen Zaiyan tried to say something, but it was obvious that he had swallowed the words that came out of his mouth several times.

    With Chen Zaiyan¡¯s current position in the imperial court and the importance of King Yan, Mu Changyan, there was nothing for him to argue about.

    If there was ¡­ it would be very difficult for An Zaiyan. If it was good for An Zaiyan, then Chen Zaiyan would have brought it up long ago.

    Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he decided to put this matter aside first.

    There were many things that he had to take into ount. How could he have the time to think of such baseless things?

    Even though the Ding n was no longer a threat on the surface, An Zaiyue did not dare to let his guard down.

    He ordered that all members of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect were not allowed to leave the sect alone. There were no matters of particr importance, and everyone was to remain within the sect during this month.

    Even if Ding Erudite was not considered the leader of a big family with a solid foundation, but this kind of person who had been living in Fang Gengcheng for so many years definitely had his own capabilities.

    Only when he was certain that Ding Huan held some hidden power in his hand did he need to be on his guard.

    An Zhan came out from his room. Qu Liuxi followed behind him and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already fed the pill to him. It should take at least six hours for it to fully take effect.¡±¡±

    The most troublesome thing was the red grade demon beast cores. The characteristics of the cores formed by the different demon beasts were also different.

    ¡°¡±Right now, I don¡¯t know what the characteristics of the crystal core are, so when I refined the pill, I used his blood as the catalyst.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hopefully, it will not be rejected. If it is, then it will be troublesome.¡±¡±

    The only way was to open up and respect the Qi Sea in the Dantian, then take out his crystal core, and thenpare it to see what the characteristics were.

    ¡°¡±But if he does that, if he doesn¡¯t return the crystal core within ten minutes, then Lang Jing will die for sure.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. The reason why Lang Jing was able to cultivate the crystal core isn¡¯t because he was raised by wolves, but because he cultivated a cultivation technique that isn¡¯t something humans should cultivate.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±You mean ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Rang-Jing was raised by wolves, from the age of four to the age of ten, in the golden age of cultivation,¡±¡± he argued.

    During this time, Rang-Jing was still with the wolves in the jungle and prairie.

    In other words, no one had taught him how to cultivate in this period of time.

    But now that he started cultivating, the only exnation was ¡­ he was observing the demonic beasts for cultivation. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi reacted, ¡°¡±Not only did he raise his wild animals, his teacher in cultivation is also a wild beast.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We always underestimate the intelligence of the beasts. We think that they are not intelligent enough. They are a symbol of barbarism.¡±¡±

    But in truth, the beast¡¯s intelligence could not be underestimated.

    ¡°¡±If there really is a demonic beast with extraordinary strength that sees through the potential of being honorable and reverent, so I brought it along to cultivate ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Then it won¡¯t be a fantasy if you cultivate the crystal core.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There may not always be a reasonable exnation for everything, but there must be a reasonable conjecture, and more than one.¡±¡±

    So we¡¯re still not sure about the honorable past, unless he wants to say it himself.

    However, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the pill because Lang Jing was a human and not a wild beast.

    What is the greatest human trait?

    ¡°¡±Even in terms of absorption and fusion, this is much more powerful than any high-level beast.¡±¡±

    At this time, someone came from outside the Heavenly Awakening Sect. He said it was someone from the Martial Arts Academy and informed An Zhan to go to the Martial Arts Academy as soon as possible. This was because he had already dyed his lessons for several days.

    Not only was it a peaceful fight, but the few people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had already dyed their lessons for a few days.

    An Zaihe got Gu Chaozhong to help Old Huo manage the affairs of the sect, and then he left the sect and headed towards the Martial Arts Academy with thin and skinny Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye.

    ¡°¡±Will there be punishment if I skip ss?¡±¡±

    Du Jin asked nervously.

    No matter how powerful a student was, he would always feel a sense of fear and resistance towards his teacher.

    Gu Qian Ye held Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and looked at Skinny Du with disdain. ¡°¡±You are so big and thick with rough skin and thick flesh, what are you afraid of punishing me for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if it¡¯s just a beating, it can¡¯t even damage your skin.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m thick-skinned, my buttocks aren¡¯t thick.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t even have the courage to retort when you say that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t think there will be such a low level punishment in the academy. After all, it is the highest level academy in the military. Even if there is a punishment, it would be more creative.¡±¡±

    When they arrived at the Martial Arts Academy, ss was still going on. Therefore, it was very quiet in such a big academy.

    An Xuan and the others arrived at the entrance of their ssroom. Chang Huan, their teacher, was standing on the high tform, recounting a ssic battle example of the Swallow Army.

    Seeing An Zaihai and the others arrive, Chang Huan put down the book in her hands and said, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    Although Skinny Du and the others didn¡¯t like Chang Huan, they still had to follow the rules of etiquette. This was the most basic form of courtesy.

    Chang Huan swept a nce at the four of them. ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t been in ss for several days, and I didn¡¯t take a leave of absence. If I don¡¯t give you guys a suitable reason, then the rules of the Martial Arts Academy will be waiting for you guys.¡±¡±

    He looked towards An Zhe. ¡°¡±You first.¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought for a moment and could only answer honestly, ¡°¡±Fighting, and then... fighting again.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±Sit back then.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, this is a reasonable exnation?

    As he hesitantly walked towards his seat, the students in the ssroom began to tap on the table in an orderly manner and let out ¡°¡±Hu!¡±¡±

    Whoosh!

    ¡°¡±Whoosh!¡±¡±

    The sound.

    This was the Yan Army¡¯s custom. When the Yan Army weed the return of their hero, they would use their long des to strike their shields or breasttes in an orderly fashion. They would then let out whooshing sounds from their mouths.

    Chang Huan didn¡¯t stop them, instead she looked towards Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, ¡°¡±You two can go back as well.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du followed the two of them to their seats. Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t asked you yet, but you have to stop ¡­ Now, give me a reasonable exnation. Why haven¡¯t youe to ss for a few days?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du also thought about it seriously for a moment, then replied, ¡°¡±Either watch the fight between An Zeng or go watch the fight on the road.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, go out and stand.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ah?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±Are you questioning me?¡±¡±

    Skinny shook his head. ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    He stood in the doorway and looked up at the sky, feeling that his intelligence had been greatly insulted.

    He stood for a moment, then remembered something. He turned around to look at the ssroom and asked, ¡°¡±Mister, why can the two of them return to their seats?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied, ¡°¡±If you were a girl, even if you looked exactly like you are now, I would still let you return to your seat.

    Do you know the ratio of male to female students in the martial field?

    This is the privilege. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Du nodded his head in satisfaction. He felt that his intelligence had once again been insulted.

    Fortunately, Du was called back after standing outside for less than twenty minutes.

    After he sat down, Chang Huan pressed her hands down on the table, indicating for everyone to be quiet.

    ¡°¡±This batch of new students, especially the students in my ss, may not know much about the unwritten rules of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ording to the rules, there would be regr or non-regrpetitions between each ss. Of course, suchpetitions were conducted in private.

    As long as he didn¡¯t hurt anyone, the Martial Arts Academy wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°¡±Thepetition can boost a person¡¯s ambition, but it can also help you gain the necessarybat experience.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you haven¡¯t epted it yet, have you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know why?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    Skinny Du, who had just sat down, raised his hand and replied: ¡°¡±Because the students in this ss are all the strongest. The other ss¡¯s students think thating here to choose an opponent is the most unwise move.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±You are right. Because I am a strong instructor in the Martial Arts Academy, I have the qualification to bring you all here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I was strong, they also epted my reasonable suggestion. As you are all stronger than the other students of the same time period, the students of the other sses will note to challenge you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t good. This way, you will lose a lot of experience in actualbat.

    But I can¡¯t take you all to other sses to provoke, and that would be bullying.

    ¡°¡±Powerful people don¡¯t have to abide by those unreasonable rules, but powerful people can¡¯t be unruly or unreasonable.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan paused for a moment, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I thought of a way to let you experience the joy of this sort of periodicpetition.¡±¡±

    One student asked, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me Teacher wants us to fight each other?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied, ¡°¡±Doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s no meaning to it? Do any of you want to challenge me?¡±¡±

    Of course there was no one.

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±Therefore, I have already coordinated with the sses that are three years older than you, which is to say, the group of students that will be participating in the Battle of Champions during the Autumn Ceremony. As for the other sses, they are directly rted to Nie Qing¡¯s batch.

    From today onwards, you will be sparring against Nie Qing and the rest of the students.

    I can tell you in a very responsible manner, if you are lucky, you will really choose Nie Qing to be your opponent.

    Are you ready to be beaten up by the older students of the Martial Arts Academy?

    What a happy thing that was, and I¡¯m d for you. ¡°¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were ck.

    At first, everyone was wondering how this cold and callous gentleman suddenly became better, so gentle that it was unspeakable.

    Now that he knew the reason for his gentleness, it was obvious that the following days would not be good.

    Chang Huan picked up the book and prepared to leave, but when she reached the entrance, she stopped and turned her head to say, ¡°¡±Right, there is another rule that you all probably don¡¯t know ¡­ The Martial Arts Academy will more or less take care of the older students who are about to leave the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    If they made any minor mistakes, the Martial Arts Academy would not pursue them.

    ¡°¡±I have already told them to not show any mercy when wepete with you. Anyway, as long as they don¡¯t beat you to death, the Martial Arts Academy will not make things difficult for them.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye gave him a thumbs up. ¡°¡±It really is our dear sir.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan smiled as she nodded, ¡°¡±You¡¯re wee ¡­ .Who asked you to be the most outstanding students of this episode? I can¡¯t let you all be destroyed by me.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that some of you secretly go to other sses to provoke them, because you know that most of you can¡¯t beat you.

    ¡°¡±And some of them even felt that this ss was something to be proud of, so they went around announcing their identities. Since you are so willing to do so, I don¡¯t mind announcing it for you.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±How innocent are those who skipped sses for a few days...¡±¡±

    Chang Huan didn¡¯t pay attention to how skinny Du was. She looked at the people in the room and said, ¡°¡±If you guys really think you¡¯re capable, then you can learn to fight for it.¡±¡±

    Do you know why I didn¡¯t punish him?

    Do you know what he meant by fighting and then fighting?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that bullying someone just like that is a fight. First, if you fight with an opponent with simr fucking strength, you¡¯re a fight. If you want to bully someone, you¡¯re f * cking always bullying them.¡±¡±

    He sneered, ¡°¡±You all brought this upon yourselves. I will also tell you all another piece of information ¡­ The firstpetition will be held in half an hour.¡±¡±

    One of the students asked with a pale face, ¡°¡±Sir ¡­ didn¡¯t they say that they wouldpete regrly?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, a periodicpetition.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I set the time and the time. I set the time and the time.¡±¡±

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>

    Before Chang Huan walked out of the ssroom door, she added, ¡°¡±However, as your teacher and vice principal of the Martial Arts Academy, I still have some authority that other teachers don¡¯t have. For example ¡­ the victor after every periodicpetition can go to the library to find a suitable cultivation technique for himself.

    After saying this, Chang Huan carried the book and left, looking like a scoundrel.

    Skinny Du said with some regret, ¡°¡±I thought it was a good reward, but it turns out it was just a martial art ¡­¡±¡±

    Then, he felt the others¡¯ gazes of hatred. Only then did he realize that not everyone had a pervert called An Zeng by their side.

    An Zeng¡¯s exnation to Skinny Du and the others was that he was a heaven¡¯s messenger, so he suddenly understood a lot of things and gained a lot of memories.

    Skinny Du and the others firmly believed him and had never been willing to fight for peace.

    Thus, when they cultivated, they did notck suitable cultivation techniques. However, other students did not have such treatment.

    ¡°¡±F * ck it!¡±¡±

    A student brandished his fist and said, ¡°¡±Anyway, I don¡¯t have any fucking choice, so I might as well fight it out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you win, you can go to the second floor. If you lose, it won¡¯t be shameful.¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Chang Huan¡¯s voice drifted over, ¡°¡±Those who have lost will have their cultivation time doubled from tomorrow, their sleeping time will be reduced by one fold, and the battle willst for a month.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked to the side and found two seats in the ssroom were empty.

    One was Ding Ningdong¡¯s, the other was Sang Rou¡¯s.

    An Zeng asked the other students. Someone told him that Ding Ningdong rarely came to ss, she was secretive, so he didn¡¯t see her this early in the morning.

    However, Sang Rou had never missed a single lesson, so she didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯te today.

    An Zeng thought for a moment. He had a rough idea of where Sang Rou had gone to.

    The matter with the Ding family involved Ding Ningdong. As Ding Ningdong¡¯s good sister, Sang Rou must be running around.

    Ann had them leave the ssroom and move around in the yard for a while.

    ¡°¡±Are you participating in thepetition?¡±¡±

    Dean asked.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±I¡¯ll participate. I¡¯ll have to test my own strength.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Xiao Li¡¯er and Xiao Yezi, don¡¯t participate. It¡¯s better for girls to not fight.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Why can¡¯t girls fight at home?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean sighed: ¡°¡±Can¡¯t you hear that? I¡¯m thinking about your opponent and your future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You fought too brutally in a while. Which man would dare to marry you ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye subconsciously nced at An Zeng, then curled his lips and said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±¡±

    Before long, An Zeng and the others saw a group of older students walking towards them.

    These people walk with a sense of pride that I havee to y with you childish people, just like a child in the first grade treats a child who has just gone to nursery school.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t children.

    The uniforms of the first grade students were blue, the second grade students were grey and white, the third grade students were blue and yellow, and the fourth grade students were ck and white.

    ¡°¡±Why do I have the urge to beat them up now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Very good, I finally have the desire to show off like a man, especially in front of a girl.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I suspect that the one you like isn¡¯t a man ¡­¡±¡±

    Then she looked at Anjou, who looked up at the sky.

    ¡°¡±Do you know what women are called?¡±¡±

    An Zhe suddenly remembered the look in the eyes of the ten-year-old skinny Du when he first saw Aunty Ye when he was living in the Illusory world.

    Only then did it suddenlye to him that it wasn¡¯t that Du was thin and didn¡¯t like women, it was just that he didn¡¯t like girls.

    Chang Huan and a few rank 4 teachers walked over and casually sat in the pavilion.

    He shouted happily from far away, ¡°¡±You have no rules. Choose your opponent, or be chosen by your opponent.¡±¡±

    If someone picked you, you could either face them or admit defeat, and that would be that simple.

    ¡°¡±The only requirement is that we not kill anyone.¡±¡±

    He couldn¡¯t kill people, not to injure them.

    Apetition of this level actually meant nothing to An Zhe at all.

    Even though the opponents were all Level 4 students, An Zhe still couldn¡¯t muster any interest, unless they were experts like Nie Qing.

    On the other hand, Du was thin and eager to give it a try. Although his talent was only one and a half stars, but they had the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Even the small ant had crossed the path. Their strength had grown terrifyingly, because they had more time than the others.

    This was perhaps the destiny of An Zaiyue and the others. If one¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t good, what was there to be afraid of?

    Anjou walked back to the ssroom and sat in the window seat, chin on hand, looking out.

    It was rare for her to rest. These past few days had indeed been too exciting.

    Thepetition outside the window was very sudden and direct. Although the talents of the students in Chang Huan¡¯s ss were pretty good, the difference in cultivation level was not something that could be made up for by one¡¯s talent anytime and anywhere.

    The first few matches had been won by level four students.

    However, the atmosphere was still quite good. Although the level 4 students seemed pretty lecherous, no one bullied them.

    When Qu Liuxi stood up, the group of level 4 students opposite her burst intoughter.

    ¡°¡±Oh, it¡¯s a pretty girl. Who¡¯s going up?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±She came out first, waiting for her choice.¡±¡±

    No matter who she chose, everyone had to take good care of her and make her feel good. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±She¡¯s still a little girl, but it seems that she¡¯s quite exquisite.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You said it¡¯s bad for such a pretty girl not to be at home with a baby and toe out and show her face.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How old is he? How can he be home to nurse children?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How do you know he doesn¡¯t have any children? Even if he doesn¡¯t, you go help him.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly as she clenched her fists.

    In the ssroom, An Zhe¡¯s expression was even uglier.

    Qu Liuxi turned to look at Chang Huan and the other instructors. They didn¡¯t seem to take these disrespectful remarks seriously.

    Basically, the people in the Martial Arts Academy would need to join the army in the future, so their personalities were a little rude.

    Therefore, in the eyes of those lecturers, there was nothing wrong with these words. They did not think that this was an insult to a girl.

    However, Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t think so. Gu Qianye didn¡¯t think so. Du Shougao didn¡¯t think so. An Zou didn¡¯t think so either.

    This was an insult.

    ¡°¡±Look at that little girl, she¡¯s being very flirtatious. Do you want us to rmend ourselves?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All the brothers here will do, I guarantee that they will serve you until you die of lust.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can¡¯t you be more gentle? Little girl, why don¡¯t you choose me? I promise to treat you with gentleness.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe they like being rude?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahahaha ¡­¡±¡±

    The level 4 students burst intoughter without restraint.

    Qu Liuxi looked towards the ssroom and noticed that An Zeng was also looking at her.

    Qu Liuxi saw the encouragement in An Zhe¡¯s eyes and thought of a story she had told before An Zhe¡¯s fight.

    There was an expert monk from the Great Xi Zen Sect who once said that when faced with the cold eyes of the people, how could one face misunderstanding, denigrate, and even humiliate them?

    Tolerate him, let him, and all will pass quickly.

    But a man who insults others will suffer retribution in the future.

    An Zhan¡¯s assessment of this was ¡­ Facing the cold stares of the world, misunderstanding, nder, and humiliation, if he was tolerated, it would only make the other party worse. It was unknown how many people would receive such humiliation.

    Therefore, there was only one way to face the humiliation, and that was to let the other party know that he was wrong.

    The simplest and most direct way is... fight.

    Hit him, hit him, hit him, hit him, hit him!

    Qu Liuxi took a step forward and pointed at the strapping student who had hooted the most. The student went nk for a moment beforeughing out loud. ¡°¡±This little girl is really spoiling me. Do you guys envy me?¡±¡±

    He took a step forward, looked at Qu Liuxi, and said in an extremely disgusted tone, ¡°¡±Little girl, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that big brother doesn¡¯t know how to take pity on women. I¡¯ll stop when the timees.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t let me touch you, I won¡¯t touch you.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll touch you wherever you say I want to touch you!¡±¡±

    As he said this, An Zeng walked out of the ssroom and reached out to grab onto thin Du who was just about to rush up.

    ¡°¡±That bastard deserves to be punished!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Let Little Liu¡¯er beat me up to vent her anger.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Xiao Li¡¯er was bullied. Don¡¯t you want to cripple that bastard?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I said, let Little Liu do it herself. After she finishes it ¡­ I¡¯ll do it again.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s chosen opponent was one of the stronger ones amongst the LV 4 students. Previously, he had already chosen one and easily defeated that LV 1 student.

    There were no weaklings in Chang Huan¡¯s ss. His easy victory was sufficient to prove his strength.

    Just when everyone thought that Qu Liuxi had chosen the wrong opponent, Qu Liuxi¡¯s finger left that guy and pointed towards the three most rude level 4 students. ¡°¡±You, you, and you, the four of you.¡±¡±

    That burly Level 4 student called Du Shangcheng. After listening to Qu Liuxi¡¯s exnation, he was stunned for a moment and then couldn¡¯t help but be angry: ¡°¡±I gave you face, but you didn¡¯t want it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Seeing that you¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re not willing to lower yourself to your level, don¡¯t think that you can do anything against the heavens.¡±¡±

    The instructor sitting next to Chang Huan was called Zhang Tong. He was Du Shangcheng¡¯s teacher. He nced at Qu Liuxi and said, ¡°¡±Vice Principal, this female disciple of yours is quite arrogant.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A girl shouldn¡¯t havee to the Martial Arts Academy to study. Aftering here, she will show off her true points and show off her limelight.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan didn¡¯tment, only subconsciously nced at An Xuan.

    Since the level 4 students had to go to the military camp and familiarize themselves with the military affairs in advance, the students of level 4 were not in the martial institution for more than half a year.

    Therefore, including the teachers and students who were leading the team, they were not very clear about what had happened in the Martial Arts Academy recently. They had just returned not long ago.

    After Qu Liuxi finished ordering the four people, she ignored Du Shangcheng¡¯s vicious words. She only calmly sped her hands together and slightly bent her body ording to the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s etiquette: ¡°¡±Qu Liuxi from the martial academy, please advise me.¡±¡±

    Du Shang angrily replied, ¡°¡±Do you really think that you are a character?¡±¡±

    I¡¯d say a bunch of little bastards got used to you.

    ¡°¡±All of you, don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll let her know what it means to be strong first.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was still as calm as ever. ¡°¡±As I said, I¡¯ll beat the four of you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I gave you face!¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng strode forward, and angrily said as he walked: ¡°¡±Seeing that you are a woman who is unwilling to lower yourself to your level, you will have to take things too far.¡±¡±

    This Martial Arts Academy is not a ce for you women toe to. Women should obediently stay at home and give birth to children to serve their husbands.

    None of the women who showed up were any good fucking shit. They were all freaks. ¡°¡±

    The wordsing out of his mouth became more and more slurred. Even Chang Huan, who was initially unmoved, did not have a good expression. ¡°¡±Mr. Zhang, your disciple seems to be a bitcking in manners.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong replied nonchntly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a man, so what if I talk straight to the point.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this girl doesn¡¯t adapt to the lifestyle in the Martial Arts Academy and the way men talk, she can leave.¡±¡±

    At this moment, Du Shangcheng was about to walk in front of Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±I want to see how you¡¯re going to beat me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I lose to you, I¡¯ll be your horse!¡±¡±

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>

    [Protect the girls around you, and let every girl around you have the heart to protect you.

    )

    Du Shangcheng felt that he was being insulted. He didn¡¯t think that what he said to Qu Liuxi was excessive. He took it for granted that women were merely a appendage of men.

    So when Qu Liuxi pointed at him and pointed at his nose, including the other three, he felt like he couldn¡¯t even raise his head in front of everyone.

    The only way to change this situation was to make this woman admit her wrongs.

    Du Shangcheng rushed over and smashed a fist towards Qu Liuxi¡¯s face.

    He had no intention of showing mercy to a beautiful girl¡¯s face.

    It seemed like if he didn¡¯t break Qu Liuxi¡¯s face, this punch wouldn¡¯t have any meaning to him.

    However, this punch didn¡¯t have any meaning to her.

    ascension

    The corner of Qu Liuxi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°¡±Weak like a mess.¡±¡±

    After these words left his mouth, many people felt like they had been stabbed in the heart ¡­ How could a person who had ascended to the championship be weak to the point of being aplete mess?

    He had only just entered the Martial Arts Academy. Even though he had cultivated for a long time before, was it not normal for him to be in the realm of the elites at his age?

    Even for a level 4 student, wasn¡¯t it normal to be in the realm of ascension?

    Of course, this was normal. This was the progress of a vast majority of cultivators.

    However, this sort of progress seemed to be slow for An Zhe and Qu Liuxi.

    First of all, Qu Liuxi¡¯s cultivation potential was much better than Ang¡¯s and Du¡¯s. With the umtion of cultivation time that was a few hundred times longer than others, Qu Liuxi¡¯s self-confidence once again became natural.

    The moment Du Shangcheng made his move, Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm arrived as well.

    Pah!

    With an extremely crisp sound, Du Shangcheng was pped in the face.

    The p was so loud that everyone who saw it couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°¡±Do you feel insulted?¡±¡±

    Pah!

    While Du Shangcheng was stunned, Qu Liuxi¡¯s second pnded heavily on Du Shangcheng¡¯s face: ¡°¡±When you say those words to insult others, you should be prepared to be insulted as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll kill you!¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng¡¯s self-respect was instantly trampled and shattered. He never thought that one day, he would be pped twice by a little girl.

    When a man was pped in public, one could imagine how furious he was.

    Du Shangcheng once again punched towards Qu Liuxi¡¯s face. Qu Liuxi seemed to only casually take a step to the side, her left hand was still behind her back, so it was useless.

    She stepped aside, Du Shangcheng¡¯s fist hitting her less than three centimeters from her face.

    The wind brought up by her fists blew her hair, gently drifting behind her.

    Du Shangcheng¡¯s fist was not soft. That fist did not hit Qu Liuxi, but hit a wooden stake not far behind her.

    The wooden stake was as thick as a thigh, and was what the students usually used for cultivation.

    The fistnded on the wooden stake with a ¡°¡±bang¡±¡± sound, and the wooden stake exploded upon impact.

    The huge impact from his fist broke the wooden stake into pieces and sent wood splinters flying everywhere.

    Pah!

    After Du Shangcheng destroyed the wooden stake, Qu Liuxi once again raised her hand and pped Du Shangcheng¡¯s face.

    The sound of the p was like a knife stabbing into Du Shangcheng¡¯s pride again and again.

    It was a sharp contrast. One looked fierce and violent, the other looked like a gentle breeze blowing, but the violence of Du Shangcheng had no meaning in front of the gentleness of Qu Liuxi.

    After the third pnded on Du Shangcheng¡¯s face, Du Shangcheng¡¯s face was already swollen to the point of being tall and swollen, with an extremely uglyplexion of a pig¡¯s liver.

    ¡°¡±F * ck you!¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng cursed fiercely as he lifted his leg to kick Qu Liuxi¡¯s lower abdomen.

    This kick was extremely insidious. If he were tond a kick on it, the consequences could be imagined.

    Qu Liuxi lightly floated up, her toes tapping on Du Shangcheng¡¯s kick.

    It looked like a dragonfly skimming the water, but Du Shangcheng¡¯s leg uncontrobly pressed down.

    With a kacha sound, his legs were trampled to pieces, revealing a kind of hair-raising folding.

    ¡°¡±You slut, you actually dared to hit my leg ¡­¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from sitting on the ground. Before he could finish yelling, Qu Liuxi had already ced a foot on his mouth: ¡°¡±Hit your leg, that¡¯s not right. Hit your mouth.¡±¡±

    Even though this kick did not seem very powerful, the moment his cultivation base exploded, Du Shangcheng¡¯s mouth was opened with a kick.

    An unknown number of teeth fell out of his mouth and fell everywhere.

    His head fell back in a way that made his scalp tingle, then thudded into the ground.

    ¡°¡±Bitch ¡­¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng mumbled out loud, he could barely tell what he was shouting.

    Qu Liuxi expressionlessly walked over, then she once again stomped on Du Shangcheng¡¯s mouth, ¡°¡±Someone once taught me that girls have to protect themselves, they can¡¯t tolerate others humiliating them.¡±¡±

    If someone insults you the first time, and you put up with it, he¡¯ll get worse next time.

    If someone insults you the first time, and you put up with it, he¡¯ll be even more sick next time. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Those who tell me these also say that you will tear up the mouth of a man who has insulted you with his words.

    If someone does something to you, you break his hands and feet. ¡°¡±

    While saying these words, Qu Liuxi¡¯s confidence and strength were fully demonstrated: ¡°¡±I was once a very timid person, but I received a lot of education, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about less.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Especially a girl. Please don¡¯t suffer losses just because you resist. If you can endure it, endure it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s precisely because of the girl¡¯s forbearance to your man that you feel that those disgusting words aren¡¯t even insults. You think that¡¯s the most normal thing.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stomped down again, ¡°¡±That¡¯s not normal. No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, when they are humiliated, the only correct response is resistance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Stop!¡±¡±

    Mr. Du Shangcheng stood up with a cold look on his face and shouted, ¡°¡±Where did youe from, girl? Why are you so rude!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t have a home tutor job, why aren¡¯t you stopping him!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Stop?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned to look at Zhang Ye, ¡°¡±Sir, when your disciple insulted me, did you make him shut up?¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong said, ¡°¡±So what if I said a few words about you? Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t allow me to speak about it?¡±¡±

    Could it be the same as beating someone up?

    ¡°¡±If you dare to be so boorish again, I will punish you ording to the academy¡¯s rules.¡±¡±

    He looked into Zhang Tong¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°¡±Mister, did you hear what your student cursed just now?¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong said, ¡°¡±If you¡¯re scolding people with nice words, then you¡¯re scolding people?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Then if you don¡¯t defeat someone, you¡¯ll call it beating them up?¡±¡±

    If no one admitted defeat in thepetition, then it should be called a duel?

    ¡°¡±It seems that your disciple has not admitted defeat yet. Does Teacher think that your disciple has already lost?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter with you here?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°¡±Disciple is a member of the Martial Arts Academy. She is my family, so I have my own business to attend to.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Arguing for peace ¡­¡±¡± ¡°¡±Arguing for peace ¡­¡±¡± ¡°¡±Arguing for peace ¡­¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Zhang Tong suddenly realized that he had not been in Fang Bancheng for nearly half a year, but as soon as he came back, he heard too many rumors about this dispute.

    Yesterday, this seemingly inconspicuous youth had even sent a rank 2 Ministry of Rites¡¯ Minister of Rites into hell.

    Zhang Tong was stunned for a moment, then he said in a softer tone, ¡°¡±No matter who you are, you have to be reasonable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The academy¡¯s rules state that no one is allowed to injure others in apetition. Your friend has already injured someone. As a teacher, I should stop him in time.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said with a smile, ¡°¡±There are some things you can¡¯t tolerate.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just words. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t endure without words.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked into Zhang Ye¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°¡±F * ck you, Mom.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong¡¯s face turned pale, and the anger in his eyes instantly surged, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so disrespectful to Mister. I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in ce of your Mister today!¡±¡±

    His hand rose, but his wrist was gripped.

    Zhang Ye turned around and saw Chang Huan¡¯s calm face.

    Chang Huan pulled Zhang Tong and took a few steps back. ¡°¡±Sir, of course there¡¯s no problem with teaching the students a lesson, but it depends on whose teacher it is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t teach your students, so it¡¯s not up to you to teach my students.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong opened his mouth and forcefully suppressed his anger.

    However, the way he looked at An Zaiyue was as vicious as if there was an irreconcble enmity between them.

    The scenested for a full minute before Zhang Tong shouted at Du Shangcheng, ¡°¡±Shameless fool, get the hell back here!¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng only had his mouth and half of his face smashed, without any internal injuries.

    If Qu Liuxi was willing, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to cripple his cultivation.

    With Qu Liuxi¡¯s cultivation, coupled with her talent andprehension in medicine, wasting Du Shangcheng was nothing but a small matter.

    Du Shangcheng got up, red at Qu Liuxi, and then turned around to leave.

    ¡°¡±Wait a minute.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan sat back down and crossed her legs. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not over yet. Why are you leaving?¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng¡¯s face was already ruined, but now, it became even uglier.

    And Zhang Tong¡¯s expression was the same. He was as ferocious as a beast, but he could not do anything about it.

    Chang Huan said seriously, ¡°¡±There are rules to conduct oneself, and there is always a way to conduct oneself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t admitted defeat yet, so the match isn¡¯t over.¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng was stunned for a while, but in the end, he covered his face and squeezed out a few words: ¡°¡±I lost!¡±¡±

    He turned around and left, but before he could take his second step, he was stopped by Chang Huan, ¡°¡±Wait a minute ¡­ This match will not end with you admitting defeat alone.¡±¡±

    This is because my disciple has challenged four people.

    The three of them hadn¡¯t admitted defeat yet, so this match was going to continue.

    ¡°¡±Either the four of you defeat Qu Liuxi, or Qu Liuxi defeats all of you. Otherwise, it will be far from the end.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier, ¡°¡±Vice Principal!¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±Is there a problem?¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong opened his mouth to get angry, but in the end, he did not dare.

    The teachers of the Martial Arts Academy were well aware of what Chang Huan¡¯s reputation was.

    If he offended Chang Huan, he might as well offend the headmaster.

    The headmaster might still care about rules and morals, but Chang Huan didn¡¯t care about anything at all.

    Therefore, in the Martial Arts Academy, people would secretly call people ¡°¡±Lunatic Chang¡±¡±.

    Qu Liuxi turned around and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°¡±In that case, seniors, please guide me.¡±¡±

    The remaining three people looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    Fight?

    Four of them would fight one, and the other one would fight a grade 1 girl.

    If they won, they wouldn¡¯t have any face at all. If the four of them lost one match, they wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay in the Martial Arts Academy.

    The four of them stood there, looking at each other. No one knew what to do.

    The few of them were regretting their actions, regretting their words.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t know what to say earlier, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a dilemma. It was obvious that his teacher couldn¡¯t make the decision ¡­ Either the four of them had to force themselves to admit defeat, or the four of them had to force themselves to continue the fight.

    The surrounding crowd increased in number, discussing amongst themselves.

    The words using them became ear-piercing, and the four people¡¯s fury ignited. They simply went on stage and surrounded Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°¡±Since this is your choice, then don¡¯t me us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tear your mouth too!¡±¡±

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>

    Qu Liuxi still didn¡¯t show any signs of emotion. After so many years of interacting with An Ying, thetter had already given her too much of an impact.

    In the past, she was a little girl who only dared not express her views. Her master Madman Qu had disguised her as a dirty boy in order to protect her so that she could safely survive in a ce like the Great Illusory Land.

    But now, she was no longer Qu Liu¡¯er, who had long lived in the city, but rather Qu Liu Xi, a cultivator.

    ¡°¡±Fight or not?¡±¡±

    Someone at the side jeered, ¡°¡±Four grown men, are you scared of a little girl just like that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s still a LV 4 student, and he was so scared by a LV 1 girl that he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. This is f * cking embarrassing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I find a hole in the ground myself, I won¡¯te out for the rest of my life.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the shame of my life.¡±¡±

    As the mocking voices grew louder, Du Shangcheng finally went into a rage.

    He knew that he was no match for Qu Liuxi. He had paid a heavy price for underestimating her opponent. What he had lost was not just apetition, but also face.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s words caused the furious Du Shangcheng to suddenly calm down. He looked at the girl who had humiliated him just now with disbelief.

    ¡°¡±Face your opponents. Whether they are men or women, you will all be joining the army in the future. Shouldn¡¯t the military take every battle seriously?¡±¡±

    If you underestimate a woman because your opponent is a woman, then you are an unqualified soldier.

    ¡°¡±If you lose your mind because of the instigation and ridicule of others, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a soldier.¡±¡±

    These few words were like heavy hammers pounding on Du Shangcheng¡¯s heart. They were even heavier than the ps Qu Liuxi gave him.

    He suddenly felt that he had lost. Completely and utterly lost.

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t call again.¡±¡±

    Du Shangcheng, who was about to make his move again, suddenly stopped and raised his bloody face: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ve lost.¡±¡±

    She was right. If I didn¡¯t even have the courage to face my opponent, then I wouldn¡¯t deserve to be a soldier in the future.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not as good as her, if I can¡¯t beat her then I can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned his head and retreated to the side, ¡°¡±If you are willing to fight, you three can fight.¡±¡±

    The other three looked at each other, feeling that this was a necessary fight that could not be fought.

    First of all, they couldn¡¯t win.

    Second, even if they won, they would lose face.

    It wasn¡¯t fair to fight one out of four.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right.¡±¡±

    One of the LV 4 students said to Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±Something went wrong with our attitude. We shouldn¡¯t look down on you just because you¡¯re a girl.¡±¡±

    However, I feel that we should still continue fighting. Even if we lose, we have to continue fighting. Giving up without fighting isn¡¯t something a soldier should do.

    ¡°¡±If I lose, I will ept it.¡±¡±

    The other two nodded, ¡°¡±Fight one by one!¡±¡±

    The three of them took turns to fight, but all of them were defeated by Qu Liuxi in an extremely short period of time.

    Of course, Qu Liuxi wouldn¡¯t give in just because they had awoken. The match was just apetition, enough to stop at thest minute.

    The three of them were all defeated. Zhang Tie¡¯s instructor Zhang Tong¡¯s expression was as unsightly as if he had just eaten a few living flies.

    He didn¡¯t expect such a result. His disciple had lost so badly in front of a girl.

    As a lecturer, he had lost too.

    ¡°¡±Hmph!¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong grunted, stood up and sped his hands at Chang Huan, ¡°¡±Vice Principal, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied with an ¡°¡±Oh¡±¡± without raising her head.

    Just as Zhang Tong was about to leave, An Zhe suddenly stepped over, ¡°¡±Just now, Mr. Zhang said that whether you are a student or a teacher, you must abide by the rules of the school.

    ¡°¡±I remember that the rules of the academy don¡¯t contain any rules stating that this disciple cannot challenge Mister, right?¡±¡±

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±I wish to seek your guidance, sir.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong was stunned, then he shouted, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?!¡±¡±

    Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to touch you just because you are someone the soldiers care about?

    As a lecturer, I have every reason to teach you about rules! ¡°¡±

    An Zhan said calmly, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll have to ask Mister to teach me.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong turned around and looked at Chang Huan. Thetter was talking to the other instructors, as if he hadn¡¯t seen what was happening in front of him.

    The gentlemen were obviously embarrassed and did not know what to do.

    After a few seconds, Chang Huan seemed to have just reacted. She looked towards An Zaihai and cleared her throat, ¡°¡±An Zeng, although the academy doesn¡¯t have a rule that students are not allowed to challenge the instructor, Mister is Mister, and disciple is Disciple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think this matter will end here. I don¡¯t want anyone to say that my disciple is disrespectful to the other teachers in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue responded with an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡±: ¡°¡±Then it¡¯s not in the Martial Arts Academy anymore.¡±¡±

    He walked outside. ¡°¡±I wonder if Mr. Zhang is willing to move.¡±¡±

    Zhang Datong stood there, feeling that he was even more embarrassed than Du Shangcheng and the others.

    Duchamp They had all their dignity suppressed by a girl.

    At the same time, An Zeng was challenging him as a first-grade student, so he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes at all.

    The choice he now faced was the same as that of Duchamp.

    Fight?

    If news of him epting a challenge from a grade-1 student as a teacher were to spread, many would mock him.

    But he did not even turn his head, not even giving him a chance to step down.

    A student who had always been in a good mood pulled An Zhe along, ¡°¡±Forget it, isn¡¯t it good that this matter ends here?¡±¡±

    If you allow a lecturer to step down from his tutge like that, how will you get along with him in the future? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±When he humiliated a girl as a gentleman, he was at least unworthy to be a gentleman in my heart.¡±¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯er is one of my people. She can vent her anger on her own, but that¡¯s not the end of it. ¡°¡±

    This sentencepletely infuriated Zhang Tong, ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to see what kind of conflicts there are between people who are not afraid of the heavens or the earth.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be.¡±¡±

    An Zhe didn¡¯t even bother with him as he strode out of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Chang Huan stood up and said, ¡°¡±Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t go outside the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    How disgraceful would it be for people outside the academy to see students and teachers fighting?

    ¡°¡±The reputation of the Martial Arts Academy will be affected by you guys. You guys better keep it in mind ¡­ Remember this. No matter who wins or loses, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this!¡±¡±

    The surrounding people shouted as well. They were actually looking forward to the fight between An Zhan and Zhang Tong to see who could defeat who.

    One of them was the strongest student among the first grade students, while the other was the senior teacher who had brought the students to the fourth grade. No one had dared to fight this fight since the establishment of the academy.

    At this time, the dean of the Martial Arts Academy slowly walked over with an ashen face.

    Chang Huan and the other teachers quickly stood up, and the surrounding students made way as well.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Yan Jiujue asked with a cold face.

    Zhang Tong said, ¡°¡±A student who doesn¡¯t know the rules wants to challenge me ¡­ I told you, the Martial Arts Academy can¡¯t ept female disciples.¡±¡±

    Yet, for the sake of a female student, there was actually someone who dared to challenge a teacher.

    ¡°¡±In the future, because of these girls, the martial arts academy will be in a mess.¡±¡±

    Yan Gui looked at An Zhe then looked at Qu Liuxi. ¡°¡±You mean, An Zhe challenged you for Qu Liuxi¡¯s sake?¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong said, ¡°¡±I absolutely cannot let such a female student remain in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Women should always stay at home and show their faces. How can this be?!¡±¡±

    Chang Xiaoughed, ¡°¡±I wonder what the consequences will be if your words enter the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong coughed a few times. ¡°¡±Of course, we can¡¯tpare the empress dowager to these female students.¡±¡±

    This ¡­ The empress dowager is the empress dowager and the female students are all female students, of course it¡¯s different.

    This ¡­ If you say it like that, it would be far-fetched. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±If the empress dowager heard, she wouldn¡¯t be too happy.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ then I would like to ask Mr. Zhang to enlighten me. What¡¯s the difference?¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong opened his mouth and then turned his head away, not looking at Chang Huan.

    His tone was reserved as he stared at Chang Huan. He then looked towards An Zhan and asked, ¡°¡±Do you think that all the teachers in the Martial Arts Academy are not worthy of your respect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I respect anyone who is worthy of respect,¡±¡± he replied.

    Why should I respect anyone who is not worthy of respect?

    Respect a person does not need to look at his identity, the street peddler, if the moral integrity, then it is worthy of respect.

    Some people with high statuses were not necessarily worthy of respect.

    ¡°¡±Whether a person is worthy of respect or not, students don¡¯t think that it has anything to do with his identity. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is a teacher of the academy or a student, it¡¯s all the same.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When a person doesn¡¯t know how to respect others, he or she should understand that others don¡¯t necessarily respect him or her.¡±¡±

    Zhang Tong sneered, ¡°¡±As a teacher, why should I respect a student like you?¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Teaching people can also destroy them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The two of you want to fight, go to the school field to fight.¡±¡±

    With a cold and reserved tone, he said, ¡°¡±However, if you fight like this without taking into ount the prestige of the Martial Arts Academy, then there is no need for the Martial Arts Academy to care about your dignity.¡±¡±

    If you want to fight, then fight.

    ¡°¡±However, there¡¯s only one rule. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the teachers or students, the one who lost will immediately leave the academy and pack his own things.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left: ¡°¡±No one is allowed to watch.¡±¡±

    Before long, at least a few dozen of the academy¡¯s inspector officers ran over, dispersing the onlookers.

    Then we¡¯ll iste them from the field, and keep no one near.

    An Zhan and Zhang Ye walked towards the drill grounds together. The former looked rxed, while thetter looked unsightly.

    Gu Qianye shouted from behind An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±Be careful!¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and smiled. ¡°¡±Who are you talking to?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye grunted and dragged Qu Liuxi to a pavilion at the side.

    Thin Du climbed up the rockery in twos and threes and stood on top of it, looking towards the school field.

    After a while someone asked him from under the rockery, ¡°¡±Can you see?¡±¡±

    Du didn¡¯t look down to see who was asking. He stared at the school field and replied: ¡°¡±I can vaguely see it, but the two people¡¯s movements are too fast, so I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±¡±

    He was afraid that this fight would continue for a while. He didn¡¯t know if An Zaiyue would win or not.

    ¡°¡±After all, he is a lecturer at the Martial Arts Academy. How can he be a lecturer without some real ability?¡±¡±

    The person below acknowledged, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s continue watching.¡±¡±

    After a while, the person asked again, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±¡±

    Du looked in that direction with his thin feet on his back. ¡°¡±It¡¯s like we¡¯ve won thepetition.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s like pulling Mr. Zhang¡¯s ankle and throwing him to the ground. Aiya, it¡¯s so terrible ¡­ One hit, two times, three times ¡­ Even dirt has appeared on the ground.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aiya, Mr. Zhang was thrown dozens of meters away.¡±¡±

    Before hended, he was wed back by An Zhe, who grabbed his ankle and began to fall again.

    ¡°¡±One, two, three... I am relieved.¡±¡±

    When he saw that victory was right in front of him, the worry in his heart dissipated without a trace.

    He looked at it for a moment longer, then said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s over.

    ¡°¡±I estimate that the teacher will have to lie on the school field for a while before he can get up. Even from afar, he won¡¯t be able to clearly see how he¡¯s been beaten up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s good as long as you win.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked away.

    The skinny Du subconsciously looked down and felt that the back of that person was somewhat familiar. After that, he realized that it was actually Chang Huan ¡­

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>

    The matter of An Zeng fighting with a martial academy¡¯s instructor was handled in an extremely low-key manner. However, this did not mean that the dean was fond of An Zhe. He was just like the vice headmaster, Chang Huan, and disliked Zhang Tong.

    An Zhe even felt that even without this matter, Zhang Tong would still be chased away by words.

    Then An He became interested. He looked up this Zhang Tong¡¯s past and found that this man had a big background.

    Zhang Xuan was introduced to her by the headmaster of the Great Cauldron Academy, Su Pei. That was to say, he had some connections with the empress dowager.

    However, there were only two possibilities for Zhang Datong not to remain in the Great Cauldron Academy with Su Pei.

    Firstly, Su Pei knew that Zhang Tong didn¡¯t have any skills and wasn¡¯t worthy of being a lecturer at the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    Secondly, Zhang Xuan had some skill with this person, and he was sent by Su Pei as a spy.

    Many people had doubts about this, but they weren¡¯t sure which of these two points it was.

    However, the answer to this question came after the fight with An He, because he had been beaten to a pulp by An He.

    That day, thepetition did not end because of the conflict between Zhang Tong and An Ye. All the disciples under Chang Huan¡¯s tutge hadpleted thepetition, and without exception, they were all punished or rewarded ording to the rules he had set previously.

    Thus, ording to the rules, both of them had the right to enter the library.

    Originally, An Zeng had no interest in going to the Book Building, because he had no interest in those low-grade skills.

    However, after having been to the bookstore before the investigation, An Zhe suddenly had an interest in the bookstore.

    The Martial Arts Academy had no control over the time a student would take to go to the library. Even if you went there in the middle of the night, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Of course, he was only referring to the first level.

    It was already very dark when An He fought his way into the bookstore. The three of them went back to the sect first.

    The reason he was left alone was because he had stayed in the Dean¡¯s room for a very long time.

    No matter how much he said and didn¡¯t like Zhang Tong, in the end, he couldn¡¯t be med for it. He could say that it was An Zhe who beat Zhang Ye up and ran away.

    Thus, in his study, he had taught An Zaihai for two hours to maintain a minimum level of respect for the lecturer.

    After that, they discovered that the position of the dean was not something that could be easily done by a single person.

    How hard is it to keep up a one-hour education and to make sure you don¡¯t repeat it?

    After leaving the reserved study, An Zhe went straight to the bookstore.

    There were still people moving around on the first floor, trying to find a technique that could rejuvenate him.

    Of course, such a technique existed in this world, but it would definitely not exist on the first floor of the academy.

    The only things that could be found here were the most basic things.

    Someone on the first floor was in charge of verifying the students¡¯ identities. After An Zaiyue entered the ssroom, the slightly boorish teacher only raised his head to nce at him before lowering his head to continue drinking.

    He was sitting in front of a small stool on the floor in front of the entrance to the building.

    On the bench were a te of peanuts, a te of cooked beef, and a small jug of wine.

    An Zeng stood in front of the door and looked around. Then, he squatted down in front of the instructor and shamelessly asked, ¡°¡±Can I have some?¡±¡±

    The instructor was stunned for a moment. He looked at An Zhe with an indescribable expression that only added to your thick skin. He nodded his head in extreme dissatisfaction. ¡°¡±Eat it ¡­¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    It was as if An Zhe did not hear the displeasure in the other person¡¯s tone. He squatted there shamelessly, picked up a peanut and put it in his mouth, ¡°¡±The fried peanuts are just perfect. Some people think it¡¯s the easiest way to fry a peanut, but in reality, there aren¡¯t many people who can master it so well.

    ¡°¡±The older one is the more bitter, and the more tender one is the more bitter.¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, it takes a long time for the temperature to drop after the peanut is out of the pan, so most people think it¡¯s wrong for the peanut to be out of the pan after it¡¯s cooked. It¡¯s usually fried until it¡¯s charred.¡±¡±

    An Zou pinched a second peanut and put it in his mouth. ¡°¡±Did you fry this yourself, sir?¡±¡±

    The instructor looked at An Zaiyue with much friendlier eyes. He pushed the te of peanuts in front of An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s me. Kid, you have a good eye.¡±¡±

    Peanut was the sort of thing that people liked the most. No matter how much they tried, they would always eat it.

    You can fry it, you can cook it, you can eat it raw, you can make peanut butter. ¡°¡±

    An Zongming said, ¡°¡±In terms of drinking, if you don¡¯t have peanuts, you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±¡±

    The instructor nced at Anjou and said, ¡°¡±Speak, what do you want from me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not right. What can you ask me for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait a minute.¡±¡±

    He turned and ran out, and returned less than half an hourter with a handful of kebabs.

    The instructor sighed. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you the one who bought it for me?¡±¡±

    An Zhan chuckled and put down the skewers. ¡°¡±I do indeed have a favor to ask of you, Mister.¡±¡±

    The instructor said, ¡°¡±My name is Song Qiao Sheng. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taught students, so you don¡¯t need to call me Mister.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My duty now is to guard the first floor of this bookstore, day after day, year after year.¡±¡±

    An Zhe noticed that there was a small room behind Song Qiao Sheng. The door was very small, and one could not see it from behind the bookshelves if they didn¡¯t take a closer look.

    Thus, Song Qiao was most likely living here. Perhaps it had been a long time since he left the library.

    Anjou had heard before that the teachers in the library were all very special, and their tempers were entric.

    Now that he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t leave this ce all day. It would be weird if his temper wasn¡¯t entric if he didn¡¯t even have someone to rest with.

    The students also discussed among themselves, saying that the teachers in the library had actuallymitted a mistake.

    Therefore, unless the next person whomitted a grave mistake came in to rece them, they were never allowed to leave the library.

    The small room behind the bookcase was simple, but it had everything.

    On the doorframe someone had carved two lines with a knife. On one side was a three-cup road, and on the other a fight with nature.

    It must be someone with a story, he thought to himself.

    ¡°¡±What do you want from me?¡±¡±

    Song Qiao picked up a skewer and took a bite. His eyes lit up. ¡°¡±This is the skewer with a small mustache that walks two streets outside the Martial Arts Academy, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    Song Qiao said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a few years since Ist ate it. It seems that I haven¡¯t left the library for over two thousand days.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    After sorting out his words, An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Teacher, have you seen someone called Ding Shengxia? He came to the bookstore not long ago.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao said, ¡°¡±Although you don¡¯t leave the library, you know who you are and what happened between you and Ding Shengxia.¡±¡±

    What do you suspect when you ask about this all of a sudden? ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not sure, but when I fought with Ding Shengxia, I found that he used a very special martial art. It was something I had never seen before.¡±¡±

    I checked and found out that Ding Shengxia came to the bookstore before my duel.

    Maybe he found some amazing cultivation technique in the library, but he was just curious ¡­

    Song Qiao said carelessly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about the second floor he goes to.¡±¡±

    However, there weren¡¯t any extraordinary techniques on the second floor. Speaking of which, the Martial Arts Academy only had one impressive manual, which was on the third floor.

    ¡°¡±It makes you feel special. Tell me how it feels.¡±¡±

    An Zhan hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°¡±Xie!¡±¡±

    Just this one word, Song Qiao¡¯s expression abruptly changed, ¡°¡±Xie?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±After thinking about it, there¡¯s only one word to describe it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very evil. Whether it¡¯s the way it¡¯s done or the way it¡¯s operated, it¡¯s very strange.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao¡¯s expression became more and more strange. He asked An Zhan, ¡°¡±What is this evil art?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue briefly told the story of his fight with Ding Shengxia. There was some unfathomable ¡­ fear in Song Qiao¡¯s eyes.

    A lecturer who hadn¡¯t left the library for several years, why would his eyes be filled with fear after hearing An Zeng¡¯s words?

    ¡°¡±Come with me.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao stood up and said, ¡°¡±The library is going to clean up as usual, you guys cane back tomorrow.¡±¡±

    The students who were still searching for a cultivation technique looked at each other, then put away the book in their hands and left with some dissatisfaction.

    These people were mostly from the Humble ss and normally wouldn¡¯te into contact with so many cultivation techniques, even if it was a low-level one.

    To them, cultivation was a very luxurious thing.

    After Song Qiao and the others had all left, they closed the doors to the library and quickly went up to the second floor.

    At the corner of the stairs on the second floor was a small table and a chair.

    A female lecturer was sitting upright on the chair. She looked dignified and beautiful, around thirty to forty years old.

    She always seemed so quiet, as if nothing would disturb her.

    ¡°¡±Something¡¯s happened.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao ran up and said these three words.

    The female instructor was slightly stunned. ¡°¡±You came up ¡­ because of that matter?¡±¡±

    She looked at An Zeng warily. Song Qiao said, ¡°¡±He was the one who brought the news. You can ask him.¡±¡±

    Tell her what you said to me, Anjou. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know why Song Chunsheng was so nervous, but he felt that it had something to do with Ding Shengxia¡¯s strange cultivation technique and style of conduct.

    Perhaps ¡­ Ding Shengxia had really gotten something from the bookstore after its huge change.

    The female teacher was already sitting upright, and now she straightened her body even more.

    She turned her head slightly to the side, and her face was pretty.

    An Zhe had no choice but to recount the battle between him and Ding Shengxia. Of course, there were some things he didn¡¯t say, such as the ck spear.

    Before Old Huo discovered anything, he must not hand over this ck gun.

    An Zeng thought that the female instructor would have some reaction after he finished speaking, but she only frowned and said to An Zeng, ¡°¡±It¡¯s already toote. You can go back now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For the time being, don¡¯t mention this to anyone. No one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that all?¡±¡±

    The female lecturer nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s it. You can leave.¡±¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t stay, he had no choice but to leave the library.

    After he left the library, he raised his head and looked back. He faintly heard a dispute, and he could also see the shadow of Song Qiao on the window. He seemed rather excited.

    Song Qiao Sheng and the female instructor surely knew something.

    An Zaiyue felt that the Martial Arts Academy wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. He also felt more and more suspicious that Song Chaosheng hadn¡¯t left for so many years because he had done something wrong.

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t left for more than a thousand days. What he was guarding was not some low-level cultivation technique, but something more important.

    An Zeng walked a few steps and looked back, until he could no longer see Song Qiao rising from the window on the second floor.

    However, just as An Zeng was about to leave the Martial Arts Academy, Song Qiao chased after him and held An Zhe¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Bring me to the ce where you fought with that guy.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned. Before he could react, there was something under his buttocks, and it was getting bigger.

    In an instant, An Zaiyue felt like he was floating. When he looked again, he discovered that he was already sitting on top of a huge wine gourd.

    ¡°¡±Which way?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How far?¡±¡±

    Song Qiao asked.

    After An Zhe replied, the gourd shot out with an unbelievable speed.

    At the same time, the vice headmaster would happily run to the headmaster¡¯s reserved entrance and knock on the door, ¡°¡±Sir ¡­ something has happened.¡±¡±

    He sat up and asked, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Song Qiao left the library.¡±¡±

    Yan Gui¡¯s facial expression changed drastically, ¡°¡±You go to the library first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±¡±

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>

    The second floor of the bookstore.

    Yan Ji nced at the female teacher who was still calm. He frowned deeply. ¡°¡±Song Qiao Sheng left the library, why didn¡¯t you report this to the newspapers?¡±¡±

    The female teacher did not stand up. She put down the book in her hands. ¡°¡±Up until now, we still have not received any instructions from the new headmaster. Therefore, we naturally followed the original instructions of Principal Sang.¡±¡±

    Dean Sang¡¯s original order was to let us take care of our own affairs when we sensed that something might have gone wrong.

    If it¡¯s within our capabilities, we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves.

    If it¡¯s someone outside of our capabilities, we will inform our close friends and generals immediately.

    ¡°¡±But now, the general is not in the capital!¡±¡±

    He choked on his words for a moment, wanting to get angry, but he held it back.

    He knew that he had indeed been careless and thought that nothing would happen, but something happened.

    ¡°¡±Forget it, if anything happens again in the future, immediately report it to me.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°¡±Tell me everything you know.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan said softly, ¡°¡±Huotang Tang, you also know how important this matter is. If you are not careful, you will be doomed because of this matter.¡±¡±

    The purpose of the academy¡¯s establishment in the past was to build talent for Great Yan.

    And then there was the other responsibility.

    You¡¯ve been in the library for so many years, you know more than I do.

    ¡°¡±So I hope you can tell us everything you know. It¡¯s better than holding on to the truth between you and Song Qiao.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been here, and now someone hase to tell me these things. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete?¡±¡±

    With a cold voice, he said, ¡°¡±You have been holding your ground for so many years. That was Principal Sang¡¯s order. It had nothing to do with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, why should I tell you?¡±¡±

    With a reserved tone, he said, ¡°¡±I am now the Dean of the Martial Arts Academy. Everything you do must be responsible to me.¡±¡±

    Huodan shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯m only responsible for what I do.¡±¡±

    When President Sang found me, he had already said that the fewer people who knew about this matter, the better.

    So if I choose to agree, then I will face a long period of loneliness.

    I considered agreeing with President Sang one night, and then I told myself that I was responsible for my decision.

    So many yearster, an unrted person came over and told me that it would be shameful if I didn¡¯t feel that it wasughable to take responsibility for him. ¡°¡±

    Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Chang Huan, ¡°¡±Sir, can I take care of this matter?¡±¡±

    With a grunt, he flicked his sleeves and left.

    Chang Huan sat down across from him. ¡°¡±Perhaps each of you misunderstood Teacher, he doesn¡¯t seem to be the same type of person as Principal Sang.¡±¡±

    However, if the rumors were true, Teacher Sang and Principal Sang were at loggerheads.

    Then why did Dean Sang not drive him away when he was alive?

    As you know, before Her Majesty is fully in power, President Sang has plenty of opportunity to drive him away.

    ¡°¡±With the old Military Minister as Chairman Sang¡¯s backer, how secure is President Sang¡¯s position?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But Principal Sang hasn¡¯t chased Teacher away all this time. Can¡¯t that exin the problem?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What does this have to do with me?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°¡±It does, it does.¡±¡±

    President Sang did not chase him away because he knew what kind of person he was.

    ¡°¡±You should be well aware of the way President Sang looks at people and also believe in his character.¡±¡±

    He took a breath and continued, ¡°¡±Sometimes, things are far from being as superficial as they seem.

    I can only tell you that the contradiction that makes others look is not necessarily one of contradiction.

    The person who made others think that it was impossible for them to be friends was not necessarily not a friend.

    ¡°¡±Teacher¡¯s personality is just like that, but his words really do make people feel ufortable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t make people feel that he and Principal Sang were at odds.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re saying ¡­?¡±¡± The expression on Huotang¡¯s face finally changed. ¡°¡±You¡¯re saying ¡­?¡±¡±

    Chang Xiaoughed, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. The important things in the library have already been passed on to Teacher from President Sang.¡±¡±

    The word inheritance caused Huo Tang to be shocked.

    She was silent for a moment, then went on: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already looked for it. There was indeed a book missing on the second floor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, I¡¯ve seen that book countless times before. It¡¯s just an ordinary introductory cultivation technique. I¡¯ve seen it on the second floor, so there hasn¡¯t been any problems in so many years.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan asked, ¡°¡±There are at least a thousand books on the second floor. Could you have remembered wrongly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you were to rearrange the books the students have messed up every day and put them back ording to their original location, then you will also be certain that you are not mistaken.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s heart ached. A woman who had stayed here for so many years, it could even be said that she had left her most beautiful youth behind.

    People had gotten used to her presence. Perhaps even the bookkeepers had gotten used to her presence.

    However, how many people had thought about how these thousands of days and nights hade by?

    She had persisted for several years longer than Song Qiao had ascended, and thetter had already be somewhat crazed.

    ¡°¡±In other words ¡­ the seniors of the Martial Arts Academy have been searching for such a long time. In fact, they have always been in the library, always in front of us. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t discovered anything.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan sighed, ¡°¡±This is really ironic ¡­ what should we do now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You just said ¡­ since Dean Yan got the inheritance from Dean Sang, then I¡¯m sure that Dean Yan is very clear on what to do.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m just a guard, and I¡¯ve made a mistake.

    He watched helplessly as the thing slipped away in front of him, but he did not notice it.

    So ¡­ I don¡¯t have the qualification to say how I should deal with this matter. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan shook his head, ¡°¡±No one said that you made a mistake. We all know very well how powerful that thing is.¡±¡±

    Huodan Tang¡¯s tone was no longer as cold. ¡°¡±Song Qiao had An Zeng take him to see that ce. He wanted to see if there were any problems from where An Zeng and Ding Shengxia were fighting.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve been here for so many years, but that thing didn¡¯t move for so many years. Only Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t move until she arrived ¡­ so the only thing I can do now is to find Ding Shengxia.

    Or, figure out why that thing chose Ding Shengxia to take it out. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s frown deepened. He stood up and paced back and forth in the room. After an hour, he suddenly turned around. ¡°¡±Perhaps I thought of ¡­ Why hasn¡¯t that thing moved for so many years?¡±¡±

    It¡¯s because although our Martial Arts Academy is notcking in ruthlessness, that¡¯s not enough for it.

    A person¡¯s mind is not narrow enough, character is not bad enough, conduct is not bad enough, thought is not evil enough, I¡¯m afraid it will not choose.

    Ding Shengxia just met all of its needs, so it waited for so many years to find a suitable candidate. ¡°¡±

    He looked at Hutang, ¡°¡±Say, if another evil person appeared in front of it, would it appear?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It has already left the library ¡­ the outside world is a sea to it, and it is a fish returning to the water.¡±¡±

    So Ding Shengxia is important because Ding Shengxia is the only clue that can be traced now. Is Dante Shengxia really important?

    There were people more evil, narrower, and more paranoid than Ding Shengxia.

    It could abandon Ding Shengxia at any time, because it has enough candidates. ¡°¡±

    She turned her head to the window again. ¡°¡±I thought cultivating the Ten Years Tranquil Lotus had be aware of all the filth and filth. Now I know that it has always been before my eyes, but I can¡¯t see or detect it at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let this disturb your state of mind. Ten years of meditation is not easy!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you ¡­ I know how to hold onto my heart. I just hope it works.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°¡±You can rest for now. I¡¯ll take care of this matter for the time being.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll go chase Song Qiao first, hoping to help him out a bit.

    In addition, it was too difficult for him to understand why An Zaihai didn¡¯t know of this matter.

    ¡°¡±So no matter what he asks you in the future, don¡¯t say it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not the level he can touch, what¡¯s the point in saying it?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan bade farewell, before rushing out of the Martial Arts Academy.

    His left hand came out of his sleeve, and he held a small yellow, narrow, t slip of paper between his fingers.

    He held the slip of paper in his left hand and wrote the word ¡°¡±Song¡±¡± on it with his right index finger.

    The slip of paper suddenly began to burn and then transformed into a stream of mes that flew forward.

    Chang Huan followed behind Liu Huo, dashing towards Fang Zhucheng.

    To the south of Fang Gu City, within a deste stone city.

    Amidst the mess, Song Qiao¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier, ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia has already been bewitched so far, but there is still demonic energy left here.¡±¡±

    He muttered to himself in a very soft voice, but he did not hear clearly. ¡°¡±What did Teacher say?¡±¡±

    Song Qiao said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing ¡­ fight for it, are you still hiding something from me?¡±¡±

    The atmosphere was still chaotic, but I could feel that there had once been one or two unusual magical equipment here.

    ¡°¡±With such a powerful aura, it means that one of them is already damaged.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia did use a magical weapon with a very strange aura, a long spear.¡±¡±

    I ¡­ I have a very high grade magical equipment in my hands, so Ding Shengxia¡¯s magical equipment was broken by my magical equipment.

    ¡°¡±This aura is most likely left behind because of this.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Ding Shengxia¡¯s magic item?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Half of them were taken by him, and the other half were taken home by me.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao was a bit worried. ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand this, and I don¡¯t understand why you care so much about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only took half of Ding Shengxia¡¯s magic item. I want to go back and see why it¡¯s so strange ¡­¡±¡±

    Song Qiao¡¯s expression eased up a bit. ¡°¡±An Zhan, this matter is quite serious.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t tell you what it is yet, but believe me.

    ¡°¡±The half magic tool you left behind will very likely be the key to resolving this issue.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll get it for you when I get back.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao nodded his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll continue here and see if I can find anything. Go quickly ande back.¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded. He felt that there was a huge secret behind this matter.

    The half-piece of magic equipment was nothing to him, and handing it over to Song Qiao to ascend was not something uneptable.

    By the time An Zaiyue returned to the sect, everyone was already asleep.

    He lightly knocked on Old Huo¡¯s door. The door creaked open from the inside. The bloodshot Old Huo¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°¡±I probably know where that thing came from.¡±¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s face changed, and he rushed into the room and closed the door behind him.

    Old Huo held an ancient book in his hands. An Zou had already seen this ancient book many times, and it was viewed as a treasure by Old Huo.

    Old Huo handed the ancient book over to An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±Look at this page ¡­ When I read this, I saw it as a legend. Now, I know that every single word here is useful, and that it exists in the real world.¡±¡±

    Under the light of themp in the room, An Zui took a closer look at the page that Old Huo was looking at.

    There was only one picture on the left page. It was a portrait of a middle-aged man. Although it was already blurry, he could still feel the evil between the middle-aged man¡¯s brows from the portrait.

    The page on the right started with seven words ¡­ Magister, neen devils.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>

    An Zeng looked at the words on the side of that person and said, ¡°¡±Neen Devils?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is this?¡±¡±

    Old Huo seemed to be immersed in his memories. ¡°¡±I was still young, and that was also when I was the most cowardly person.¡±¡±

    Everyone thinks I won¡¯t be an artifact maker, not in the future.

    So there are words, and they do not shy away from me.

    I remember another guest at the house, a name that my father seemed to have mentioned when he talked to his guest. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I vaguely remember that he mentioned the magic device and mentioned the name, but I didn¡¯t care at the time and I don¡¯t remember it at all.¡±¡±

    Later, when he flipped through the ancient book and saw this name, he became curious.

    ¡°¡±I forgot when I heard the legend that the Neen Demons are the master artificer among the Demons.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±At that time, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, but the so-called demon race, the so-called magic equipment, was nothing more than a fairy tale to me at that time.

    After seeing the real magic equipment, he learned that the cultivation of magic arts among a group of people was real.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that many years ago, all the people who cultivated the demonic arts were already dead.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thetest magic artifacts passed down in the future are all items from thousands of years ago. Furthermore, they are extremely rare.¡±¡±

    However, the ck spear that you brought back obviously isn¡¯t something from a few thousand years ago. At most, it¡¯s around a few hundred years old.

    Hence, this proved that even now, the cultivators of the Devil Arts have yet to be exterminated. The neenth devil really exists. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng could not help but ask, ¡°¡±This ancient book is already more than a hundred years old. There¡¯s no way to find out how many years it has been since it wasst used.¡±¡±

    But it is certain that if the Neen had lived to this day, they would at least have been hundreds of years old. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°¡±Not necessarily, the demons¡¯ inheritance is very strange.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this disciple inherited the master¡¯s title, then the 19 Devils might not be that old.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can I take this ck gun with me?¡±¡± he asked.

    On the other side of the Martial Arts Academy, those who cultivated demonic arts seemed to know more about it.

    They want to see it now, and they care. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Take it with you. This thing has already been wasted. It¡¯s of no value.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take the ck gun with me first. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.¡±¡±

    An Zeng found a piece of cloth to wrap up the ck spear, then left the sect with Tian Qi.

    After walking for a short distance, the cat caught up from behind and jumped onto An Zeng¡¯s shoulder, staring at the ck gun.

    An Zhan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Good Lord, do you recognize this item?¡±¡±

    At this moment, although the good sir hadn¡¯t grown much, the stars in his eyes seemed to shine even more resplendently.

    It is only when it is interested in something that the stars in its eyes circte.

    Under normal circumstances, the eyes wouldn¡¯t be so magical.

    ¡°¡±Meow,¡±¡± the good lord meowed, then climbed down An Zeng¡¯s arm. He used his nose to smell the scent of the ck spear, and a look of disgust actually appeared in his eyes.

    A momentter, it burrowed into the arms of An Zeng, as if it hadpletely lost interest in the ck spear.

    An Zeng brought the good lord and ck Spear back to Song Qiao Sheng, who was still searching around Stone City.

    However, it was nothing more than a wastnd. When he fought against Ding Shengxia, the aura of the technique had already dissipated.

    When he saw An Zeng return, Song Qiao immediately came to wee him.

    After taking a look at the ck spear, Song Qiao¡¯s face turned ugly, even uglier than Old Huo¡¯s.

    ¡°¡±He has really loosened up. He might have already made use of this opportunity to escape.¡±¡±

    Song Cangsheng muttered these words to himself. When An Zaixing asked this question, he only shook his head, unwilling to say anything.

    After that, he returned to the Martial Arts Academy with the ck spear, as if he had forgotten about the conflict.

    Anjou was disappointed and went home.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Sang Rou standing under arge tree by the side of the road. She would asionally nce towards the entrance of the sect from time to time, as if she was hesitating about something.

    ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± An Zaiyue walked up to her side and asked. Sang Rou was startled. It could be seen that her heart was preupied. She didn¡¯t even notice An Zaiyue had arrived at her side.

    She looked at An Zeng, her face somewhat pale. Suddenly, she kneeled down abruptly and said, ¡°¡±I beg you, fight for me, please help me save little Ding Dong!¡±¡±

    An Zhan hurriedly reached out to help Sang Rou up. ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou said despondently, ¡°¡±Little Ding Dong was taken away by the people from the Board of Justice. I¡¯ve been begging around outside the Ministry of Justice for a long time, but the Board of Justice didn¡¯t allow me to go in and have a look.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only have a friend, Ding Dong. I don¡¯t want her to die ¡­ Do it peacefully. I know you have many friends, and the Board of War¡¯s Minister Chen Zeng also thinks highly of you. Can you help me ask for mercy?¡±¡±

    Only then did An Chou react, supporting Sang Rou as he said, ¡°¡±This matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think. I¡¯ve already gotten the news. Ding Ningdong won¡¯t get involved in his father¡¯s case.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou¡¯s face lit up. ¡°¡±Is that true?¡±¡±

    An Zongming replied, ¡°¡±Really, if Dante didn¡¯t condense winter, neither would her brother Ding Wanqiu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, the Board of Justice will still have to take a walk through the field. Not longter, King Yan will pardon these two people. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou seemed much more at ease. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know, Little Ding Dong actually lives very bitterly.¡±¡±

    Her father didn¡¯t even think of her as a daughter.

    Why would there be such a thought in this world?

    ¡°¡±Until now, Little Ding Dong has never experienced her parents¡¯ love and affection. If she were to be implicated because of her parents, that would be too unjust.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked around and saw no one around. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Little Ding Dong is the disciple of Imperial Physician Zhuge Liuyun, do you know about this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    Sang Rou was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±No ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It seems that she doesn¡¯t want others to know about this ¡­ It is precisely because she is Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s disciple that King Yan forgave her.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou said, ¡°¡±Regardless of the reason, I am very happy.

    There must be a reason why she didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s her secret, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t tell me. Everyone has a secret that they can¡¯t tell me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s... one more thing.¡±¡±

    She asked An Ying, ¡°¡±I asked you to help me investigate my grandfather¡¯s death ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±Come with me into the courtyard. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound as she followed An Zeng into the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    Nearby the training field, An Zui organized his words and said, ¡°¡±Actually, this matter has already been investigated, but I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. It sounds strange ¡­¡±¡±

    Sang Rou said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m no longer a child. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My parents are both people who live in peace, so I can only avenge my grandfather.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have an enemy ¡­ Actually, your grandfather¡¯s death was voluntary.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What did you say!¡±¡±

    Sang Rou grabbed An Zeng¡¯s clothes, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°¡±I know it may be hard for you to ept, but I¡¯m almost certain it is.

    Your grandfather¡¯s death may have something to do with the feuds in the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±He set up a plot with his own death in order to topple the empress dowager, but the plot was lost ¡­ Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or you¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou¡¯s hands drooped down powerlessly from her body. ¡°¡±No matter what ¡­ thank you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I won¡¯t believe that my grandfather willmit suicide. He doted on me so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave me behind!¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out. His back was so lonely.

    As An Zhe watched Sang Rou leave, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    He was originally not a person who was good atmunicating with girls, but he felt that Sang Rou was truly too pitiful.

    The good sir quietlyid on An Zaiyue¡¯s shoulder. After a while, An Zaiyue finally noticed that the stars in the eyes of the good sir as he looked at Sang Rou¡¯s back began to move again.

    This surprised An Zui for a while. He had never seen a person before and his eyes had changed.

    Could it be that Sang Rou had some sort of treasure on her that could draw the good grandpa¡¯s attention?

    As he thought of this, An Zhe suddenly remembered something. Sang Rou had a piece of the scale of a holy fish, so he forgot to ask her if she was willing to sell it to him.

    That scale of the holy fish was a relic left behind by Principal Sang. If Sang Rou wasn¡¯t willing, there was no way she would have any other intentions.

    When An Xuan arrived at the entrance, Sang Rou had already left his line of sight.

    The street was still recovering, and the shop that had been smashed by Ding Shengxia¡¯s men had not been repaired.

    Anjou went back to the courtyard and asked the people in the sect to help out. He also told the tenants that the rent for this month would not be collected.

    Almost the entire street of houses had been bought by Anjou, and he certainly had his own ns for these houses.

    On the side of the Martial Arts Academy, when Song Qiao passed Chang Huan the ck spear, Chang Huan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°¡±It seems like he has already escaped. After so many years of defense, something went wrong in the end.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is a defective product, or something that was damaged in the first ce.¡±¡±

    Thus, it could be inferred that the person¡¯s strength had yet to recover, so he could not create anything right now.

    ¡°¡±We still have time. We have to do our best to track down Ding Shengxia.¡±¡±

    She asked, ¡°¡±Is there anyone or anything that Ding Shengxia can¡¯t let go of?¡±¡±

    If he does, he¡¯ll show up again. He¡¯s the only clue. ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan sighed, ¡°¡±What else can there be? It can only be a peaceful struggle.¡±¡±

    His hatred for An He could not be quenched. Ding Shengxia was a vindictive viin, but now his family was ruined.

    ¡°¡±So as long as he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll definitely fight for peace.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to leave the library.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied, ¡°¡±Since that person has already escaped, there is no point in staying in the library. If you are willing to leave, then leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, I¡¯m going back to the Martial Arts Academy to be a lecturer.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°¡±Sure.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only ept one disciple ¡­ ¡­ From today onwards, An Zaihai will belong to me.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°¡±That won¡¯t do. The importance of an An Zaiyue for the present goes without saying.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ding Shengxia will definitelye back to fight for peace ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish, he was stopped by Hortang Tang, ¡°¡±Do you know that person?¡±¡±

    Do you know how to deal with him?

    You don¡¯t know, after Zang Yuan died, there was no one else in the martial field who could deal with that matter more than I could.

    When that person snuck into the Martial Arts Academy and broke into the third floor to steal that purple rank cultivation technique, were you there? ¡°¡±

    Chang Huan was choked speechless.

    ¡°¡±So, from today onwards, this person belongs to me.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan replied, ¡°¡±The conflict between the two isn¡¯t only rted to this matter, he is also very important for the uing Autumn Ceremony.¡±¡±

    The dean was already considering whether to let An Zaiyue participate in the battle to be the champion.

    After all ¡­ it would be a bit difficult for Nie Qing to deal with the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy and the Supreme Pce alone. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think I can¡¯t teach you how to fight?¡±¡±

    Chang Huan shook his head, ¡°¡±No ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s settled then, tell him toe straight to me after An Zhees to the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Then, he left and gave Chang Huan his back.

    Chang Huan sighed, ¡°¡±She hasn¡¯t left the library for seven years. She has been studying quietly everyday, but who would have thought that seven years wouldn¡¯t be enough to change a single person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±She¡¯s still the same. She hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°¡±Vice headmaster, you have no other choice but to trust her.¡±¡±

    She¡¯s the right person, and she won¡¯t disappoint you.

    Indeed, she could not be med for that person¡¯s escape from the library.

    ¡°¡±Who would have thought that this person would use Ding Shengxia as a cover.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan shook her head, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to teach An Zaihai. What I¡¯m worried about is ¡­ Ding Shengxia won¡¯t be the only one who returns. Perhaps that person will also return.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao was stunned for a moment. Only then did he realize that Chang Huan was worried about the Beginning of the Huo Tang.

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>

    Only after arriving at the Martial Arts Academy did An Zaiyue realize that his fate had changed once again. Even a few days of peaceful learning had be an extravagant hope.

    From this moment onwards, he would no longer be a student of Chang Huan¡¯s ss, but a disciple of Huo Tang.

    Even if the Martial Academies were different from the sects, how could they casually change their ways?

    There was a saying that a teacher is the father for the rest of his life, which showed how important the title of master and disciple was.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I will be my father for the rest of my life. You just have a mother now, that¡¯s all.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, I will be a big brother in the ss.¡±¡±

    Then he saw Gu Qianye squatting on the wall not far away, sneering at him. Du was grinning: ¡°¡±Second Brother, Second Brother, how about it?¡±¡±

    Then he saw Qu Liuxi who was standing next to Gu Qianye. The jumping fatty suddenly had no interest in continuing to jump, he lowered his head and walked forward, ¡°¡±Third brother, third brother, it¡¯s fine, right?¡±¡±

    Out of curiosity towards those people who cultivated the Devil Arts, out of curiosity towards the legendary Neen Demons, An Zhe did not oppose the arrangement of the Martial Arts Academy.

    He found the ce that Chang Huan had pointed out. Actually, it was not far from An Zhe¡¯s ss. It was only a hundred meters away.

    The small courtyard under the cover of a bamboo forest seemed especially quiet and secluded. The curious thing was that the ce that no one had lived in for seven years was surprisingly clean to the point of being outrageous.

    There wasn¡¯t even a single weed on the ground, and the stone table and bench under the bayberry tree in the yard were as clean as a mirror.

    She had been in the Martial Arts Academy for seven years, and she had a temperament that seemed to say she was out of this world.

    However, An Zhe always had a strange feeling. He always felt that there was a tiger hidden in this quiet woman¡¯s body.

    This was the second time that An Zhe had seen Huotang, who was sitting quietly on a stone bench, reading a book.

    She was a woman who could easily be ignored, and no one could easily see her age.

    Her face seemed to have the charm of a mature woman, but her figure was still that of a tall and straight young girl.

    She likes to wear cloth, like cotton wool.

    The top of the jacket was loose and white, and there were faint, shallow designs on it. If one didn¡¯t look closely, it wouldn¡¯t be obvious.

    Beneath it was a pair of knickerbockers, navy blue and unpatterned.

    On his feet was a pair of simrly navy blue cloth shoes, on which Anjou found the markings to be interesting.

    There was a qilin on his left foot and a fire phoenix on his right.

    ¡°¡±What do you want to ask?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± Huo Tang put down the book in his hands, then looked up at An Zhe and asked.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ Nothing is the best, if there is, I don¡¯t intend to exin anything to you.¡±¡±

    From today onwards, you will be my person. Following me is only a single rule, and it is also simple ¡­ I will do whatever I say. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Everything?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is there a problem?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I was just thinking about it. If I can¡¯t even determine the time I take a piss, it¡¯ll be a bit bitter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It seems like you don¡¯t care about leaving Chang Huan, but that¡¯s good too ¡­ Since you¡¯re still in the mood to joke, why don¡¯t you take advantage of your good mood and let me see how strong you are?¡±¡±

    She pointed to a row of wooden stakes standing in the bamboo forest not far away. ¡°¡±Break them.¡±¡±

    At this moment, many people came over to watch when they heard that An Zhe had been transferred to Huo Tang¡¯s subordinate.

    It was precisely because everyone was curious about Huotang Tang¡¯s identity that more and more people came from outside since it had been a long time since she had left the library.

    He looked at the wooden piles and asked, ¡°¡±Can you change the test method?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you already transcended the realm of the Ascension?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh, I seem to have underestimated you. At your age, you have surpassed the realm of promotion. In the past three hundred years, there have not been many people in the Great Yan ¡­ I heard that your personality is very arrogant, but none of your teachers like your disciple being too ostentatious.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I n to use some methods to suppress you. You just need to be prepared.¡±¡±

    An Zhe felt likeughing. Where did this instructore up with a way to suppress this disciple and directly say it out loud?

    Huodan Tang stood up and walked out, while An Zhe followed closely behind.

    Only when they reached the bamboo forest did An Zhe discover that there was a small empty space.

    The row of stakes blocked out the clearing, where there was something like a horizontal bar.

    At least thirty to fifty thin lines hung from it, each of them tied with rings of different sizes.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to hit the wooden stake, then go and try out the rings.¡±¡±

    She casually plucked a leaf from the bamboo. ¡°¡±The rings on it are of different heights, and the wind moves them differently. Now, I want you to use this bamboo leaf to pass through all the rings at once.¡±¡±

    If you seed, then the rules I spoke of earlier are invalid.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t seed, then from today onwards, you will withdraw your pride and earnestly be a student who keeps his promises.¡±¡±

    An Zou took the bamboo leaves from the hands of Huo Tang and walked to the side of the horizontal bar.

    The bar was at least three meters long, with dozens of rings hanging from it.

    With the difference in the height of these rings, the gap between the two could be as wide as a foot.

    But after the wind, the fine line oscites, the ring oscites in a different range.

    Therefore, it seemed that there was no possibility of passing through all the rings in one go.

    He picked up the bamboo leaves and walked through the first ring. Then he picked up the bamboo leaves and walked through the second circle. ¡°¡±Is this alright?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shameless is also a talent?¡±¡± There was a hint of anger on Huo Tang¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m just trying to determine the rules.¡±¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter. In fact, everyone knew that this was impossible.

    Not to mention these students, there weren¡¯t many people who could do it, not even the instructors in the academy.

    It was obvious that the purpose of this action was to suppress the conflict.

    Of course, she had already made her statement very clear.

    An Zaixin seemed to be deliberately going against the Begonia, he took the bamboo leaves and went through all the rings, then he turned around and asked, ¡°¡±Sir, are you sure this won¡¯t do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huanhuan.¡±¡± Huo Tang looked at Chang Huan, who was not far away, and said, ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t seem to be as outstanding as you said.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was being too difficult.

    He looked down at the bamboo leaf in his hand and said, ¡°¡±If it was just a rock, it would be a leaf ¡­ But luckily, there¡¯s a fight in my name, a fight for power.¡±¡±

    After he said these four words, he casually threw the leaf out. It looked like he just casually threw it out, so perfunctorily that even Huo Tang frowned.

    But when the bamboo leaves passed through the first circle, her face changed.

    The bamboo leaves did not pass through the center of the ring, but rather rubbed against the upper edge of the ring. Thus, the trajectory of the bamboo leaves began to change, slightly descending.

    Then, when the bamboo leaves passed through the second ring, they brushed against the left edge of the ring, causing it to change once again.

    Just like that, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the bamboo leaf actually seemed to have a life of its own as it urately drilled through all the rings and then stabbed into a wooden stake beside the horizontal bar with a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound.

    An Zeng walked over and stretched out his hand to pull out the bamboo leaves. ¡°¡±This is a trick, not the only way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After reaching the realm of the Sumeru, you can control magic items. Of course, you can also control other things.¡±¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at the bamboo leaf. It was moving slowly forward as if there was an invisible hand holding onto a leaf.

    Then, the bamboo leaves once again flew through the circle, flying in a circle back to the palm of An Zhan¡¯s hand. It was so rxed that it seemed like he had only done a very ordinary and unremarkable thing.

    An Xuan looked at Huotang Tang and asked, ¡°¡±Sir, are you satisfied?¡±¡±

    Huodan Tang turned around and left without a word.

    Skinny Du took the lead in jeering, ¡°¡±Awesome!¡±¡±

    The group of people apuded, but Chang Huan looked at the back of the Beginner¡¯s corpse with a strange look in her eyes.

    An Chou followed Hutang back. The moment he entered, he saw Hutang tossing something over to him. An Chou subconsciously caught it and looked down. There were three words written on the book.

    Pushi Sutra

    ¡°¡±A total of 19,364 Sanskrit characters. Take them back now and look at them. Find me when you can write them down verbatim.¡±¡±

    Then he went into the house, found a brush, and began to write on the white wall of the small courtyard.

    With each stroke, it was like a golden hook in an iron drawing.

    In less than an hour, he had finished writing the 1364 Sanskrit scripts, and the simple and unadorned atmosphere of the academy wall immediately increased.

    An Xuan ced the pen on the stone table. ¡°¡±Mister, please take a look. Is there a difference between the two of you?¡±¡±

    The expression on Huodan Tang¡¯s face was getting uglier and uglier ¡­ It took her two months to memorize the Sanskrit script.

    It took him another ten days to confirm that he hadn¡¯t written a single word in the wrong order.

    An Zaiyue had only watched the match once, and this kind of talent made her feel somewhat shocked.

    He touched his forehead and said to himself, ¡°¡±I was scared to death. Fortunately, I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±¡±

    It was just the Good Samaritan Sutra. When An Zhe was the head of the Shinto, he had nothing better to do, so he went to the Zen Sect to argue with the esteemed monks. When the big monks in the Zen Sect saw An Zhe, they felt their heads hurt.

    Hutang didn¡¯t believe that An Ying could do this. He read word by word, and after reading it, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±Now I believe Chang Huan¡¯s words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What can Teacher teach me?¡±¡±

    The Begonia looked at the hyacinth, only a nce, the hyacinth blossoms.

    A tree without a single leaf. The bright red blossoms of plum blossoms filled the branches.

    It was a flower that would only bloom in winter, only because she had taken a look at it.

    An Zaiyue thought about it for a moment. He really couldn¡¯t do it.

    This was transformation.

    The manifestation of the state of mind is not only the transformation of one¡¯s body, but also the transformation of other things.

    The Realm of Ascending, the Realm of Xumi to control Qi, and the Realm of Confinement.

    The so-called Manifestation was vast and profound.

    The initial stage of the state of mind is the transformation of the self, the transformation of the air into ten thousand forms.

    As for the higher levels of the Prisoner¡¯s Desire, they were the forms of all living things.

    With a thought, the flower bloomed. With a thought, Ye Luo fell.

    ¡°¡±Sir, can you teach me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then you can look at this hyacinth every day. Come look for me whenever you can.¡±¡±

    Then, he picked up the book on the stone table and walked into the room.

    An Zaixin looked at the raspberry tree, suddenly full of admiration for the Begonia.

    This was a woman whose meticulous thoughts struck fear in others. The two tests earlier had made it seem as if Hortang had eaten his heart¡¯s content, but she had clearly seen through the inadequacies of the struggle for safety.

    In the realm of the Xumi Realm, Qi controlling is irrelevant to the dispersal of the heart.

    The more his heart dissipated, the more methods he could use to control his Qi.

    However, when one reached the state of desire, what he needed to do was precisely to calm himself down.

    Only by wholeheartedly facing one thing would one be able to achieve such a realm.

    An anxious heart, all the time is not calm down.

    He had too many things on his mind, too many disputes. Therefore, in the spatial realm, this sort of chaotic state of mind did not have much of an effect on him.

    However, if one thought about the state of prison, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    Even if he had the Heaven Defying Seal, even if he had a lot of time.

    An Zhan took a deep breath, then cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, sir.¡±¡±

    A reply came from the room. ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>

    An Zhe hadn¡¯t said a word to Huotang Tang for the past four days. Every day, he woulde to the small courtyard of the Huotang Tang, and after that, he would stand under the tree and watch the flowers that were like brocades.

    Never had there ever been a plum tree that bloomed so many flowers in its natural state, and this was all thanks to the power of the Huo Tang.

    Manifestation was vast and profound.

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to talk to Hortang, nor was it because she ignored him.

    It was because these days, An Zhe¡¯s attention was focused on the flower.

    Every petal, every grain.

    The more he looked, the more impossible it seemed.

    There are at least thousands of red flowers and five-petaled plum blossoms on this tree. Each petal has countless patterns on it. If you want to bloom and blossom, you have to understand this flower.

    It looked like each flower was the same, but the difference was just too great.

    The more clearly he saw, the more he found the matter difficult.

    For four days, the struggle was fruitless.

    On the morning of the fifth day, An Zhe came an hour earlier than usual.

    He was still standing there. His body was as straight as a bamboo nearby, but his frown grew deeper and deeper.

    On the sixth day, An Zhe coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    On the seventh day, the clothes on An Zhe¡¯s chest were dyed red with blood.

    On the eighth day, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye rushed into the small courtyard. They felt that it must have been the Begonia that was tormenting An He. It had only been seven days, but the An He had already lost a lot of weight.

    But the door was open and they couldn¡¯t get in.

    The thin man was furious. He almost took out the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident, but Gu Qianye was already holding onto the broken finger bone.

    As for Qu Liuxi, the center of her palm shed with a brilliant light as the Purple grade divine artifact, the Phoenix Crankering Pill Furnace was ready to shoot out at any moment.

    An Zeng walked out of the courtyard and shook his head at them. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that my mind isn¡¯t stable, it¡¯s just a matter of cultivating and tempering it.¡±¡±

    After saying that, they turned around and went back, leaving behind the three who were at a loss.

    On the ninth day, An Zhe vomited even more blood.

    Meanwhile, the quietly reading in the room ignored him, as if he had never seen it before.

    The most magical thing about it was that the bay on the tree had been open for nine days without any change.

    The flowers were still beautiful, but there was no sign of them wanting to thank her.

    On the tenth day, An Zhe¡¯s countenance was extremely pale.

    This was the first time he left the space cultivation of the Heaven Defying Seal after his rebirth.

    Therefore, the problem encountered by the dispute is not only a matter of time, but also a new environment.

    The heaven-defying aspects of the Heaven Defying Seal were not only magnified in time, but also in a stable environment.

    In such an environment, progress in cultivation depended on umtion rather than on challenge.

    At this moment, the challenge that An Zaiyue was facing could be said to be one he had never faced in his two lives of cultivation.

    In his first life, An Zhe was an absolute genius.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the head of thepany, and he wouldn¡¯t have be one of the few people with the most power in Da Xi.

    In this life, even he himself didn¡¯t know much about An Zaihai¡¯s body.

    In terms of cultivation talent, he was only half a star.

    However, in his dantian¡¯s aura sea, there seemed to be a huge door that was extremely difficult for him to open. It was so heavy that he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Every time the door opened a little, his talent seemed to improve.

    The huge bronze door was only the size of a door that could allow people to pass through. Inparison to the size of the door, this was just a small crack.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t test his own talent, but that half star gave him some pressure and a bit of inferiorityplex.

    On the eleventh day, it was as if the struggle for peace had suddenly be a different person.

    When he came in the morning, he actually brought along a steamed bun, and he hadn¡¯t forgotten about the jealousy.

    He sat down on the stone bench and ate while looking at it. Afterwards, he even giggled. His entire person looked especially abnormal.

    At noon, An Zeng walked out of the small courtyard and went out to buy a pot of wine and some cooked meat dishes.

    He sat on the stone bench and ate while watching. He drank his wine and finished his food, but he did not continue to vomit blood.

    An almost imperceptible smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of Huodan Tang, who was sitting by the window in the room. She looked out the window, and for the first time, there was a hint of appreciation in her eyes.

    On the twelfth day, An Zui still brought breakfast.

    Not only that, he brought a book with him.

    After breakfast he sat and read.

    From time to time, he would look up at the Parmesan Tree beside him. The flowers on the tree were still bright and bright, without any signs of withering.

    Since then, it has bemon practice to eat and read under the hyacinth tree.

    It had been a full month, and the damage the previous ten days had done to An Zaihai seemed to have passed.

    His face became rosy again, and his body returned to its previous state.

    It was just that in the past month, there hadn¡¯t been any changes on the Parmesan Tree.

    By the end of the month and the first day, An Zhe¡¯s actions were even stranger.

    This time he brought not books, but chess.

    He yed chess with himself, taking a step from seat to seat, meditating, looking at the raspberry tree.

    It was as if he was not ying chess with himself, but with a tree that could not speak or move.

    Outside the small courtyard, Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°¡±He ¡­ Could something have happened to him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Was he possessed by some sort of demon that he spent all day with that tree?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head, ¡°¡±No ¡­ I¡¯ve checked his pulse. Previously, his state of mind waspletely recovered, so his body didn¡¯t show any signs of difort.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±His current appearance is not that of an enchanter, but rather ¡­ A realm that we might not be able to understand. It¡¯s not a realm of cultivation, but a realm of thought.¡±¡±

    Dean said in a thin tone: ¡°¡±I¡¯m just worried about the female gentleman. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I always feel that this woman is a bit strange and strange.¡±¡±

    If An Zaiyue continued to follow her, it would be hard to say whether or not her cultivation would improve.

    ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi still shook her head, ¡°¡±An Zuoshi has his own thoughts, and he¡¯s much more mature andprehensive than us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since he still doesn¡¯t choose to leave, it means that he agrees with all of this.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±What if he gets confused?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s better if we bring An Zeng back ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stood in front of them, saying, ¡°¡±I still can¡¯t do it. When An Zaiyue fought it out, his eyes were clear, and he didn¡¯t seem to be confused at all.¡±¡±

    You should believe him, and you should believe me.

    Since An Zaiyue chose to stay there, it means that there¡¯s definitely something that can help him. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye sighed. ¡°¡±Little Liu¡¯er ¡­ If he is still so strange in a few days, we really can¡¯t wait.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded: ¡°¡±Just wait a few more days.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±Are you sure you want to wait a few more days?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi grunted, concealing the worry in her eyes.

    ¡°¡±You are usually the one who cares about him the most. Why are your hearts so big now?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du muttered a few words, then he ran to the side and sat down to sulk.

    Qu Liuxi turned around, there was only one sentence in her mind ¡­ My heart has never been big, I just believe in him, every word, every word, every look.

    The dispute in the yard seemed to havepletely forgotten what had happened before. He sat down and continued ying chess with himself.

    He kept changing seats, feeling that he was not the only one. It was twopletely different people fighting on the chessboard.

    The frequency at which he sat down became slower and slower, and the crease between his brows became deeper and deeper.

    It was as if he hadpletely forgotten about the hyacinth tree and the resplendent brocade.

    Inside the house, Huo Tang put down the book in his hands, and also looked at the chessboard.

    ¡°¡±Dragon-ying?¡±¡±

    The expression in Hutang¡¯s eyes changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but stand up, ¡°¡±Why are you ying chess with yourself? Why did you have to do such a dangerous thing?¡±¡±

    She looked away from the board, and when she looked at Anjou again, Anjou¡¯s face had turned a sickly white.

    He seemed to havepletely integrated into the game of chess, separating into two people by himself.

    After looking at it for a while, the more dangerous it felt, so he quickly came out of the room to try to stop An Zhe.

    If this continued, there was a high chance that An Zaiyue would break up into two personalities. At that time, whether it was for An Zaiyue or for others, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    If one¡¯s personality became paranoid after getting into the bullhorn, it could be a disaster.

    However, just as Huotang rushed out of the room, An Zhe suddenly returned to the stone bench he sat on earlier. He finally revealed an unreadable smile.

    ¡°¡±I am still me, the tree is still the tree, the board is still the board, but the flower is not a flower.¡±¡±

    After saying this, he put down thest chess piece he won.

    The illusory him who stood opposite him had lost. He was the one who had won in the first ce.

    Afterwards, An Zhe slowly raised his head and nced at the Pineapple Tree. He seemed to have forgotten the request that the Begonia had ced on him.

    He took a nce at it and saw that one of the flowers on the branch was withering. The petals of the flower then fell to the ground.

    A momentter, another flower bud appeared at the ce where the flower petal had fallen, then bloomed once more.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen such a process, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have noticed the changes that had urred on the tree.

    An Zhan took a deep breath andughed to himself, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so hard to find yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You broke through?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and shook his head, ¡°¡±No ¡­ I¡¯m still miles away, I¡¯m just thinking.¡±¡±

    His thoughts only grabbed onto that tiny bit. It was like a willow branch that was floating in the sky. I only managed to touch one of it. ¡°¡±

    Huodan Tang suddenly grabbed An Zeng¡¯s wrist and frowned, ¡°¡±With your age, to be able to reach the Xumi realm, your talent must be terrifying.¡±¡±

    You¡¯ve spent less time on the Dao than I expected. I thought I¡¯d wake you up before the Autumn Festival. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not good to hold hands like this ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It depends on your cultivation level.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Please leave something for me ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just don¡¯t take off your clothes.¡±¡±

    A few secondster, Hutang could not help but exim in surprise, ¡°¡±Howe you¡¯re only at the third level of the Sumeru Realm?¡±¡±

    Did I overestimate you, or did you hide it?

    ¡°¡±That doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­ It really doesn¡¯t make sense. With your Third Grade of the Sumeru Constetion realm, how could you possibly have the enlightenment to transform into a human?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±My talent is extraordinary ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where to, sir?¡±¡±

    Without answering, Huo Tang pulled An Zou along as they walked through the Martial Arts Academy.

    The two of them ran in tandem, attracting the eyes of everyone who passed by.

    The two of them ran all the way to the front yard of the school.

    ¡°¡±Assess your talent.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said embarrassedly, ¡°¡±That is better ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is very important, and you¡¯ve forgotten my rules?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten, but that¡¯s my personal part, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

    So please let the onlookers go, sir, and make sure you don¡¯t tell anyone what you see. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So long-winded!¡±¡±

    Huo Tang red at An Zeng, then waved his hand. A hurricane swept by, and swept away those who had been nearby.

    Some hung from the trees, some from the roof.

    ¡°¡±Hurry up!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    An Zhe had no choice but to ce his hand on the Nine Stars Arena, and then the Nine Star Arena shed with light.

    The red line began to move upwards, and an unprecedented look of anticipation appeared in the eyes of Horton-Tang. ¡°¡±Let me see just how freakish you are ¡­¡±¡±

    Her words came to a halt, and the red line stopped where the three stars were.

    ¡°¡±Three stars?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How could he be so terrible!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Believe me, you¡¯ve never seen the worst.¡±¡±

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>

    ¡°¡±What happened to you, An Zeng?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Hur hur ¡­ Hur Hur Hur ¡­¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Hehe ¡­ hehe ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been smiling ever since you returned from the academy. The smile made my scalp tingle ¡­ Little Liu¡¯er said that you¡¯re fine, but I think something really went wrong with you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Haha ¡­ hahahahaha ¡­ hahahahahahaha ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ Don¡¯t scare me, okay? What the f * ck is wrong with you?¡±¡±

    An Zeng was dazzled. He leaned over and said in a low voice to Skinny Du: ¡°¡±Haven¡¯t you always been curious about my talent in cultivation?¡±¡±

    Do you want to know? ¡®

    ¡°¡±Hurry up and tell me.¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and ran away like an idiot. ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t tell you, I won¡¯t tell you, or I won¡¯t tell you ¡­ Aiya!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you run into someone else¡¯s pir ¡­ Did you not take any medicine or did you take the wrong medicine today? Why are you so crazy?¡±¡±

    Let me ask you one thing, is that lecturer called Hutong a vixen?

    ¡°¡±ording to the legends, a fox spirit would transform into a beautiful girl to get close to a man, then absorb a man¡¯s soul essence. From what I see, you are basically a sequ of being sucked in.¡±¡±

    An Zeng took a deep breath, and he finally calmed down a lot from his excitement.

    How could I not be excited, from half a star to three?

    ¡°¡±Look at you! You have knocked down all of the pirs of the shop owner¡¯s shop ¡­ The big hole has split open, and I don¡¯t want to pay you back,¡±¡± said Skinny Du, as he dragged An Zeng along with him, apologizing to the shop owner next to him.

    ¡°¡±You can count this money on your head. Return it to meter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think I¡¯m very special today.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I also feel that you are very special today.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yeah, I think I¡¯m very handsome today.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I feel that you are even more retarded than the previous month ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng red at Skinny Du, then grinned and went over, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s eat something good tonight. I want to be decadent, I want to be big and fat, I want to be drunk and dreaming.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fine, fine, fine. You are very handsome today. Whatever you say will do.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye held Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm and followed behind An Shou. He looked like he was crazy and worried and said, ¡°¡±What Skinny Du said can¡¯t be true, can that Hutang really be a fox spirit?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±There are tens of thousands of monsters in this world. If there is a chance, the fox can also cultivate.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, Instructor Huo is a very honest person, there is no doubt about that.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye continued to mutter to himself, ¡°¡±If he really is a vixen, I wonder how he managed to suck up so much peace and quiet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aiya, I¡¯m letting her off ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi, what did you say?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye raised his head to look at the sky. ¡°¡±Cough, cough ¡­ let¡¯s eat something good tonight. I want to go down, I want to eat a lot of fish and meat ¡­¡±¡±

    As they were walking back, they suddenly heard amotion in the distance.

    An Zeng looked forward, and saw that it was the home of Chen Zaiyan, the Minister of War.

    Teams of Imperial Guards began to drive people away from the area, keeping them away from the crowd. An Zhan and the others had no choice but to retreat with them.

    Not long after, An Zaiyan saw Chen Zaiyan being dragged out of the yard with iron chains attached to his hands, put into the carriage and taken away.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± An Xuan was shocked.

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a month and you¡¯re not normal. You won¡¯t listen to what people are telling you.¡±¡±

    All day long, I was in the martial field, staring nkly at the Parmesan Tree. I mentioned it to you more than ten days ago, it seems that something went wrong with the imperial court and the Military Department was in a passive position.

    ¡°¡±I just didn¡¯t expect that the situation would suddenly change. Why is Sir Chen captured?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±me me ¡­ These days have indeed sunk too deeply into the depths, but why didn¡¯t anyone remind me at the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Rumor has it that the headmaster of the martial institution¡¯s reserved words are from the empress dowager¡¯s side. As the headmaster, who would remind you of anything?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue squeezed forward and looked at the eunuch who was giving out the order. He recognized him himself.

    He wanted to ask, but the eunuch turned and walked away as if he had seen a gue.

    An Zaixin came back and instructed Qu Liuxi and co. to go home first.

    He turned and ran towards the army headquarters. As soon as he reached the entrance, he saw arge group of Imperial Guards swarming towards the army headquarters from outside. The Inspector General and Lieutenant Qian Ji of the military headquarters were all standing to the side, their faces filled with confusion and uneasiness.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Fang Daozhong and Wang Kaitai¡¯s military orders, the field officer Qian Ji would have made his move long ago.

    If the Qianji field officer really did take action, these Imperial Guards really weren¡¯t his match.

    Fang Daozhong and Wang Kai-tai stood there dejectedly, but when they saw An Zaiyue rush over, Wang Kai-tai pulled him back. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go in ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±General Su Zong has returned from the Eastern Frontier. He said that he has brought back proof that Lord Chen is a traitor.¡±¡±

    Now the Empress Mother herself had given the order to arrest Lord Chen and many of the officers of the Ministry of War.

    ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t because General Fang and I still have the power in the capital, General Fang and I would have been in trouble this time.¡±¡±

    He pulled her aside. ¡°¡±This is so strange, the evidence must have been false, but why did it suddenlye?¡±¡±

    Right now, the Duke of Yan¡¯s side was caught off guard as well. The Board of Punishments itself was on the empress dowager¡¯s side, so things were going to getplicated.

    The King of Yan is doing his best to keep Fang Dao and I out of the picture because he is afraid that the military will be wiped out. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Then what should we do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can only watch as Sir Chen is captured?¡±¡±

    While speaking, the leader of the army, Xu Chao, was dragged out from inside the city by the Imperial Army with a chain.

    A soldier of the Imperial Guards stepped forward to give him a push before An Chou stepped forward to support him. ¡°¡±Lord Xu ¡­¡±¡±

    Xu Chao straightened his body and tidied his clothes with great difficulty, ¡°¡±Lord Chen said to pay attention to your appearance ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Cultivate properly in the Martial Arts Academy, this Great Yan will depend on young people like you in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    The Imperial Guards gave a fierce push, and Chaotic Broken Clouds was brought into the carriage.

    An Zhe¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the fire in his heart was on the verge of erupting.

    The bronze bell seemed to sense the Master¡¯s anger and was about to let it out.

    With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡±, An Zhe¡¯s wrist was gripped tightly by Fang Dao.

    Fang Daozhong shook his head slightly at him. ¡°¡±This matter is very strange, but the empress dowager doesn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. She won¡¯t easily convict Sir Chen and the others without a hearing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So there¡¯s still time. If you make a move now, I¡¯m afraid it will make them suffer even more in prison.¡±¡±

    He watched one officer after another being escorted into the prison cart.

    A short whileter, another group of Imperial Guards arrived from the direction of the Martial Arts Academy, carrying their prisoner carriages.

    When An Zeng saw the person in the first carriage, hisplexion immediately changed.

    Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, reserved words.

    Fang Dao sighed. ¡°¡±General Su Zong only returned today. When he entered the brocade pce in the afternoon, the ck Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t wait to make her move.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There were some signs earlier, no one would have thought that it would be so sudden.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The problem lies in Su¡¯s leap.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhong replied, ¡°¡±I know what you¡¯re thinking, but Su Zong did note out of the brocade pce. Clearly, he will note out in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The experts of the brocade pce are asmon as clouds. No one can do anything to Su Zong.¡±¡±

    He continued, ¡°¡±This is bringing disaster to the country... The frontlines are still fighting with the people in the underworld, but the military has been captured in the rear.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this affects the front lines, then if we lose this battle, who knows how many people will die.¡±¡±

    Fang Dao raised his head to look at the sky. ¡°¡±The Heavens have no eyes. What can I do?¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and left. He rushed towards the Martial Arts Academy.

    When he arrived at the gate of the Martial Arts Academy, he saw Vice Principal Chang Huan standing there with an angry expression. There were only a few instructors behind him, and most of them had already been taken away.

    ¡°¡±Vice Principal, what should we do?¡±¡±

    An Zhan hurried over to ask. Chang Huan let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±So what if the thief doesn¡¯t die?¡±¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw a few people wearing the uniforms of the Grand Cauldron Academy walking over. They had posted a notice at the entrance of the academy.

    An Zeng walked over to take a look. The notice stated that the Martial Arts Academy was finished.

    If the disciples of the Martial Arts Academy were unwilling to be aplices with those who sold out the country, they should leave the Martial Arts Academy.

    The Grand Cauldron Academy was willing to ept students of the academy. As long as one passed the test, they would be able to be a member of the academy.

    The number of Martial Arts Academy disciples watching from the sidelines increased as more and more discussions arose.

    ¡°¡±What should we do now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that both the headmaster and the Military Minister Chen Zeyan have been captured, saying that they are traitors selling their country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the biggest crimemitted by the nine ns ¡­ I¡¯m afraid this time, the Martial Arts Academy is truly finished.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought that I would be able to soar in the Martial Arts Academy, but now it seems that I made the wrong choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we leave the Martial Arts Academy? Grand Cauldron Academy is also a good choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To the Grand Cauldron Academy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s not be bullied to death!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bullied to death?¡±¡±

    It was better to bully him to death than to die unjustly.

    Think about it, once our academy is implicated, that would be a great crime of treason.

    At that time, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died, and his family would be implicated as well.

    ¡°¡±Rather than that, I might as well leave.¡±¡±

    As more and more people joined in, the voices grew louder and louder.

    Many people had already returned to pack up their belongings and prepare to transfer to the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    This was especially so for the freshmen who had just enrolled in the academy this year. Half of them were from government officials or wealthy families. These people were worried that they would implicate their families, so they chose to leave.

    The number of disciples that came from the Humble ss was even higher, but most of them were still standing there and watching from the sidelines.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not leaving.¡±¡±

    A disciple said, ¡°¡±Without the Martial Arts Academy, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to cultivate for the rest of my life.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, isn¡¯t it right for us to just leave like this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not leaving either. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡±¡±

    If the headmaster and Lord Chen really conspire to rebel against the country, then of course we can¡¯t stay here.

    ¡°¡±However, I don¡¯t believe that Lord Chen would do that. If he joined forces with the enemy, I¡¯m afraid we would have lost a long time ago.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was upset and turned around to leave.

    When he returned to the sect, he discovered that there was a horse carriage outside.

    Judging from the pattern on the carriage, it should be a carriage from the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    An Zeng walked to the entrance and alighted from the carriage. He was wearing the long robes of a Grand Cauldron Academy lecturer. He appeared to be a refined middle-aged man.

    ¡°¡±Are you going to argue?¡±¡±

    the middle-aged man asked.

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s me.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°¡±My name is Su Ju, and I¡¯m a lecturer at the Grand Cauldron Academy.¡±¡±

    There¡¯s something important I need your help with. I don¡¯t know if you have time to talk about it. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±But you want me to go to the Grand Cauldron Academy?¡±¡±

    Su Qian nodded. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, I might as well say it directly.¡±¡±

    Martial Arts Academy ¡­ It was possible that it no longer had any existing value.

    It was said that this time, the list of people selling their country was very long. Arge group of people came from the Martial Arts Academy.

    And these people were mostly disciples from the selection.

    Therefore, you should consider whether or not the academy still exists.

    ¡°¡±And what should be considered even more is your own future prospects.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±You also sent people to look for Nie Qing, right?¡±¡±

    Su Ju said, ¡°¡±Regarding heaven warping talents like you and Nie Qing, the outside world naturally won¡¯t give up.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±You can leave now. I think ¡­ Nie Qing won¡¯t go to the Grand Cauldron Academy either.¡±¡±

    Su Qian frowned slightly, ¡°¡±Why are all of you so stubborn?¡±¡±

    An Zaihai walked into the room and said without turning his head, ¡°¡±There must be someone standing there.¡±¡±

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>

    Su Ju did not seem to intend to give up just like that. After An Zaiyue entered the room, he hesitated for a moment before following him in.

    ¡°¡±An argument, you should know what¡¯s most important.¡±¡±

    As Su Qian walked, he said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s almost the opening ceremony. The date has already been set for the day after tomorrow.¡±¡±

    In fact, not only were they reserved with their words, but even three or five of the instructors who had nothing to do in the Martial Arts Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    ¡°¡±At that time, the Martial Arts Academy won¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the Autumn Festival. You¡¯re being stubborn is actually irresponsible.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stopped and turned his head to ask, ¡°¡±Can you tell me how Nie Qing gave you an answer?¡±¡±

    Su Ju was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±He said ¡­ he¡¯s going to die as a ghost of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±I am not honest enough, nor am I persistent enough. When ites to love or loyalty to a matter, perhaps I will never be able to match up to Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, I also have my own bottom line. I can not participate in the Autumn Ceremony, but I can give up my name and wealth. I can also abandon the Martial Arts Academy, but if the other academies ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I still can¡¯t do it.¡±¡±

    Su Ju said, ¡°¡±You should know that when ites to resources, the Martial Academies can¡¯tpare to the Grand Cauldron Academy. They can¡¯t evenpare to the Supreme Dao Court.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu, who had sparred with you before, might not be ranked in the top three in terms of true strength, but in order to reward him, she was willing to give him a Gold rank pill.

    And the Martial Arts Academy?

    ¡°¡±You can be considered one of the top disciples of this Martial Arts Academy, but what reward did the academy give you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need to give you any extravagant promises. You should believe in the strength of the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    The Grand Cauldron Academy can customize your own cultivation methods for you, and they can also have special instructors in charge of you.

    ¡°¡±If you have any demand for pills, magical equipment, or cultivation techniques, the Grand Cauldron Academy will spare no effort to help you search for them.¡±¡±

    Su Qian said, ¡°¡±I can say this: you are a person that the Grand Cauldron Academy values greatly.

    And it was no longer a secret who was behind the existence of the Great Cauldron Academy.

    ¡°¡±So I advise you not to be in a hurry to refuse. It won¡¯t be easy for the empress dowager to value a person.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±I thought the empress dowager wanted to kill me even more.¡±¡±

    Su Ju said, ¡°¡±Then you¡¯ve really underestimated the empress dowager¡¯s tolerance ¡­ Even the empress dowager is thirsting for her sage.¡±¡±

    You seem to have a close rtionship with the Military Department, so why haven¡¯t you been involved in this matter yet?

    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it because the empress dowager ordered you to enter the Grand Cauldron Academy and serve her?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Sir Chen¡¯s matter is still conclusive.¡±¡±

    Su Ju shook his head, ¡°¡±Great General Su Zong had brought back from the Eastern Frontier¡¯s front line with the evidence that he betrayed the country. That was irrefutable evidence. Even gods and immortals would not be able to save him.

    It¡¯s a good thing to attach importance to one¡¯s feelings. I also like young people who value their feelings. This shows that you have quite a good character.

    ¡°¡±But if you can¡¯t tell the difference between you and others, then you¡¯re stupid.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist. ¡°¡±Thank you, Mr. Su, foring. Allow me to consider.¡±¡±

    When Su Qian saw that An Xin¡¯s attitude had eased up, he did not want to press her too hard. ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯lle back tomorrow. After all, the opening of the Ascension Ceremony is the day after tomorrow.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t be sending you off then. Farewell.¡±¡±

    Su Ju cupped his hands together before turning around and leaving.

    As soon as An Zeng entered the room, he was surrounded by thin and thin barbarians. The faces of the few of them were ugly to behold.

    Skinny Du grabbed An Zeng¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°¡±Was that person from the Grand Cauldron Academy?¡±¡±

    He had been waiting outside the door for some time.

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do about it?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan argued, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I have to think of a way to deal with Lord Chen Zaiyan¡¯s situation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe that Lord Chen will sell his country together.¡±¡±

    While they were talking, Wang KaiTai, dressed in in clothes, walked in quickly from outside the door.

    Seeing Wang KaiTai¡¯s arrival, An Zhe hurriedly went over to him.

    The two men went into the study, and Du, Skinny, and the others followed.

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±I came to find you because I want you to prepare yourself. I¡¯m guessing that even I won¡¯t be able to protect myself.¡±¡±

    Hearing that the empress dowager¡¯s men were preparing to attack me tomorrow morning, this matter was unstoppable.

    Without me in the future, all of you must protect yourselves well.

    ¡°¡±Right now, the empress dowager just wants to get rid of all the soldiers. Even if they don¡¯t dare to stand up for the moment due to general Fang¡¯s close friend, he can¡¯t do it alone.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned. ¡°¡±This matter is too strange. Sir Chen definitely won¡¯t collude with the enemy.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s impossible for Sir Chen to collude with the enemy? But the evidence and witnesses are all from Youguo. Now that the evidence is in the Magnificent Embroidery Pce, we have no other choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was wondering ¡­ could it be a trick by the Quiet Person?¡±¡± An Zaixin said. ¡°¡±I was wondering ¡­ if it was a trick by the Quiet Person.¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    Wang KaiTai¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±You mean... because our attack was so fierce, You Nation was defeated in a row, and the BoHai Nation¡¯s army suppressed arge amount of their forces on the other side, that¡¯s why they used this move?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only specte this way. The best way is to find the so-called witness of the Underworld.¡±¡±

    Moreover, since it was said to be irrefutable evidence, there could not only be witnesses from Quiet Nation. There would definitely be witnesses from Lord Chen¡¯s side.

    When Lord Chen was framed, the most important thing was still to see the testimony of the person beside him. ¡°¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said angrily, ¡°¡±What kind of people are you? He¡¯s the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, Ma Ziwei.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How could it be him?¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±You might not know, but he wanted to kill you because of the incident at the Four Corridors.¡±¡±

    At that time, we thought that he did not care about the safety of the Infantry Division.

    Only now did he realize that Ma Ziwei had always been the empress dowager¡¯s spy for the military, and everyone had been fooled by him.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that our movements were too quick that time at the Four Seasons Tower, and because the news was leaked, we raised our vignce and didn¡¯t leave any evidence for Ma Ziwei. Otherwise, the Military Department would be seriously injured.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How did you know it was his?¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai sneered, ¡°¡±Sir Chen has just been arrested and Ma Ziwei is already rushing to the Military Affairs Bureau ¡­ He was too anxious, otherwise, Fang Dao and I would not have been able to guess that it was him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sir Chen is in cahoots with the enemy, but as the Assistant Minister, he is safe and sound. Furthermore, once the news gets out, he will immediatelye to the military to take control of the situation ¡­ Who else could he be?¡±¡±

    An Zeng furrowed his brows in thought. ¡°¡±He¡¯s one, but I suspect that there will be spies on the empress dowager¡¯s side as well.¡±¡±

    However, no matter whether it is the people from the You Country or the people by Mister Chen¡¯s side, they will all be tightly protected by the brocade pce, making it difficult for us to make a move.

    ¡°¡±The only one who is easy to deal with is this Horse ¡­¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    Even now, Ma Zi did not reveal his intentions. He just wanted to confuse others.

    In the future, when he ascends to the rank of Minister of War, even the King of Yan will not suspect that he is from the empress dowager¡¯s side.

    ¡°¡±So the empress dowager can¡¯t let Ma Ziwei enter the brocade pce to hide as well. This person has a way out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-Tai said, ¡°¡±I need to go back immediately. If I can save a few people, I need to save a few.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If they don¡¯te to capture me tonight, I can still help you ¡­¡±¡±

    His eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°¡±I know how to help you ¡­ When I get back, I will pretend that I am ready to escape.¡±¡±

    With my strength, it¡¯s hard for them to catch me.

    ¡°¡±When the timees, I¡¯ll hold back some of the empress dowager¡¯s experts for you. Think of a way to get Lord Chen¡¯s innocence from Ma Ziwei.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But if that were the case, wouldn¡¯t they say that you ran away in fear of your sins?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, it will be difficult for him to make aeback.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai looked at An Zhan and solemnly said, ¡°¡±Everyone knows that I came from a Humble ss family. To be able to achieve my current position, I only obtained it on the battlefield by umting military achievements.¡±¡±

    So I cared more than anyone about my own reputation and my future.

    Of course, I also know that if I were to escape, all of this would turn into floating clouds ¡­ But I am still a soldier, a soldier of Great Yan.

    ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The only thing I hope for is that I don¡¯t die for the crime.

    I cherish all this that is not easy for me, because I have traded my life for it.

    But I love this country more... this country that is riddled with holes and gues.

    If I die to save this country, it¡¯s worth it to die for the crime. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re only fifteen, aren¡¯t you? This burden is too heavy on your shoulders.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The burden on the general¡¯s shoulders is heavy.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai suddenlyughed. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so sad, just in case we seed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, as a young man, you will turn the tide. Wouldn¡¯t I be able to enjoy your sess?¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and strode forward.

    After Wang Kaitai left, An Zaihe looked towards Xiao Liu and Xiao Yezi, ¡°¡±Xiao Liu, Xiao Yezi, the two of you organize yourselves. Everyone will evacuate in the middle of the night to find a way to contact Zhong Jiuge and have him drive you out of the city.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye shook their heads at the same time, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not leaving.¡±¡±

    An Zongming said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t not leave. I know that you guys don¡¯t trust me, but there are still a few hundred lives left in the Heavenly Mystery Sect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you can get the men out of the city safely.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not leaving.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±I¡¯m leaving. I will think of a way to send everyone out of the city.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But, An Zaiyue, remember this. If you leave, I will apany you.¡±¡±

    After speaking, Qu Liuxi also left quickly.

    After running a few steps, she suddenly stopped and turned back to look at An Zeng, ¡°¡±Perhaps we should part ways, I don¡¯t want to leave with regret ¡­ An Zou, I like you!¡±¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and ran away.

    Gu Qianye was stunned for a moment before clenching his teeth. ¡°¡±How could she not have me? You must remember, An Zeng. You must live on.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye chased after them, leaving only two people in the room.

    Skinny Deanughed. ¡°¡±I¡¯m a little jealous ¡­ They obviously like you, but Xiao Yezi doesn¡¯t want to hurt Xiao Li¡¯er.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You said that I¡¯m more handsome than you, but why do you like you so much?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because you stand out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come on, I¡¯ll be the one to apany you on your way to die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t let you leave, I just wanted you to apany me to my death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So, the rtionship between men and women is the most troublesome one. The rtionship between men and women is more direct!¡±¡±

    An Zhan curled his lips. ¡°¡±Why are these words so weird?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? I don¡¯t like you.¡±¡±

    I like the type of young woman who looks slightly plump and mature.

    Thin waist, but bigger buttocks, rounder.

    ¡°¡±My mother told me that a girl with big buttocks can be raised ¡­ But, as far as my taste is concerned, I like those with big breasts ¡­¡±¡±

    The two of them walked out with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Dean said while walking: ¡°¡±Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be at a loss if I died just like that?¡±¡±

    I haven¡¯t touched a woman yet. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re at a disadvantage!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You have to admit it,¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±Who told me to be your brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But if I don¡¯t die this time, I will really find a woman ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me find one for you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Forget it, I really don¡¯t think much of your aesthetics.¡±¡±

    By the way, do you have a n? ¡®

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±What a f * cking n. Wait until the day of the n is up, then we¡¯ll light it up ¡­ Let¡¯s find Ma Zi Wei first. With just a few words, I¡¯ll f * cking do it.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du waved his fist. ¡°¡±Then f * ck him.¡±¡±

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>

    The sky was alreadypletely dark, and the hawkers by the roadside had already gathered their stalls and returned home.

    The two men stood in the shadows at the corner of the street, staring in the direction of the army, and found the Imperial Guards standing guard outside the gates.

    Wang Kai-tai had told An Zeng that all of his officers had been transferred away, and that the military was now guarded by Imperial Guards sent from the Embroidery Pce, both inside and outside the military.

    It was said that a group of uninvolved military officials, including the assistant minister, Ma Ziwei, were grounded in the military yamen. No one was allowed to leave the main entrance of the military headquarters without orders from the pce.

    ¡°¡±Right now, Ma Zi Wei must be surrounded by experts from the Embroidery Pce. What should we do?¡±¡±

    If he forced his way in, he might not even have the confidence to bring Ma Zi out.

    Even if we bring him out, we don¡¯t have a ce to interrogate him. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±Now there¡¯s only the two of us left ¡­ The rest of the people at the Gathering Shang Manor have already been closely watched. Zhuang Feifei has already been called by King Yan to the Heavenly Temple. King Yan should be trying to protect her.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With our strength, it will be difficult for us to charge in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It would be alright if it was just these Imperial Guards.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the experts in the pce... we don¡¯t understand at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps there is a way.¡±¡±

    He recalled that Chen Shaobai had given him a ck oil-paper umbre. That umbre had yed a great role in the assassination of the Yan Emperor and Empress Dowager in the Heavenly Temple.

    Later on, the umbre was damaged and kept in Old Huo to repair it.

    At that time, Old Huo told An Zou that the umbre was also a magic weapon.

    An Zeng let Du stay thin, he alone back to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    He knew that after Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye evacuated the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they would definitely return, so he decided to wait in the heaven defying Seal.

    After An Zaihai entered the Heaven Defying Seal, he discovered that Old Huo was standing there in a daze.

    He held the cat in his arms, while Little Seven fell asleep on a nearby recliner.

    ¡°¡±Master Huo, is that ck Umbre Cultivator ready?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±ck umbre?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t have any magic equipment, so there¡¯s no way to repair it.

    ¡°¡±What, you want to use it?¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°¡±I remember that the ck Umbre has some special abilities, it can temporarily make people invisible.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I want to enter the military, I need a ck umbre.¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±The material of the ck umbre is special, and I don¡¯t know how to make it. If I had the same material, I could repair it, but I can¡¯t do anything about it right now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±¡±

    An Zeng hurriedly left the room and saw a ck oil-paper umbre by the entrance. There were two of them at the same time ¡­

    An Chou immediately raised his head and looked left and right, but he didn¡¯t see anyone.

    He was sure that Chen Shaobai had been here. After this guy put down the ck umbre, he went into hiding.

    He didn¡¯t care too much about it, instead, he picked up the ck umbre and sprinted towards the military base.

    In the shadows, Chen Shaobai, who was holding a ck umbre, looked at the departing figure and mumbled to himself, ¡°¡±Idiot who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, clearly the Military Department is finished and the Martial Arts Academy is finished. I¡¯m afraid that after a while, the King of Yan will be finished as well. You actually foolishly jumped into such a big trap.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you absolutely cannot die, I wouldn¡¯t bother with your trivial matters.¡±¡±

    An Zeng held two ck umbres and ran towards the military. Behind him, Chen Shaobai, who was floating in the night sky, followed him as if he was a ghost.

    If there was anyone who could see him, Chen Shaobai looked more like a puppet being carried away by someone.

    An Xuan fought his way to the corner of the street. He handed a ck umbre to Du, ¡°¡±You stay outside and watch. We can¡¯t both stay inside. If I need your help, I will shoot fireworks into the sky.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then be careful.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±You be careful too.¡±¡±

    An Zongming opened the ck oil-paper umbre, took a deep breath and walked towards the main entrance of the Infantry Division.

    His eyes were fixed on the eyes of the Imperial Guards at the door, worried that the oil-paper umbres would suddenly lose its effect.

    As he was walking forward, An Zaihai couldn¡¯t help but think, why did Chen Shaobai know me so well?

    What kind of trouble had he encountered that Chen Shaobai always knew at the first moment? Was it because he had been secretly watching him all this time?

    If that was the case, then it was a little too terrifying.

    He carried the ck oil-paper umbre to the door, and none of the armored Imperial Guards saw him.

    With a sigh of relief, An Zhe wiped the Imperial Guards as he walked through the door.

    He had been here more than once.

    He didn¡¯t know much about Ma Ziwei, the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, but he knew that Chen Zaiyan valued this person.

    Back then, when Hao Ping had passed away, King Yan Mu Changyan immediately turned Chen Zaiyan into the Military Department¡¯s Minister.

    In the list that Chen presented to King Yan, Ma Ziwei wrote it himself for the assistant minister of the Ministry of War.

    Thus, Ma Ziwei was one of Chen Zaiyan¡¯s trusted aides.

    It was also because of this that no one in the Infantry Division could have imagined that the person who had stabbed Chen Zhiyan in the back at this critical moment would be Ma Ziwei.

    An Zai-yan knew where the assistant minister¡¯s room was. After a short walk, he stopped and turned to walk back to Chen Zai-yan¡¯s room.

    Not far from the room, through the open window, he saw Ma Ziwei sitting inside.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t been appointed yet, he couldn¡¯t wait to put on the purple robe Ma Ziwei.

    Sometimes, greed can deform a person.

    At the door of the room stood two men in white brocades, the one on the left looking in his forties, white and unshaven.

    The one on the right looked young, in his mid-twenties, with a full beard.

    Two people, one on the left and one on the right, stood in front of the door.

    This was a true expert, An Zhe was a little nervous in his heart.

    An Zhe had tested the effects of the ck oil-paper umbre, and not only could it perfectly cover the user¡¯s body, it was also wless like air.

    What was even more amazing was that it could even block the aura of others, leaving them in an unblemished state of invisibility.

    If such a good item was in terms of its grade, it would at most be at the peak of the Red Ranked.

    But from the looks of it, it could barely be counted as gold.

    The reason why the grade was a bit lower was because the ck oil-paper umbre had no other effects and was only invisible.

    At the Small Perfection Stage, experts would no longer be able to use such a magical equipment.

    The scariest thing was, the items in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand seemed to be endless.

    Think of the bronze bell he gave to Anjou. It might have been an ancient magical artifact.

    It was precisely because this ck oil-paper umbre was so perfect that the moment the two men reacted at the same time, it was enough to show how powerful they were.

    Soon, however, An Zaiyue saw the doubt in their eyes. Apparently, they only felt that something wasn¡¯t right, and didn¡¯t really discover An Zaijian.

    The white silk clothing worn by these two people was extremely beautiful. The most eye-catching thing was the words ¡°¡±brocade¡±¡± embroidered on their left shoulders. It was like arge mass of peony flowers in full bloom.

    He sessfully found Ma Ziwei, but he didn¡¯t know how to deal with An Zhe.

    The two experts from the Pce of Embroidery were too strong. If they encountered two experts in the State of Prison Desire, even if they had heaven-defying magical equipment, they wouldn¡¯t have any confidence.

    Moreover, if they were to fight, it would definitely attract more experts. At that time, it would be difficult for them to even escape.

    An Zhe stood there, suddenly trapped in a predicament.

    At that moment, Ma Ziwei suddenly stood up and stretched before leaving the desk.

    ¡°¡±What is my lord going to do?¡±¡±

    the younger expert of the brocade pce asked.

    Ma Zi said with a smile, ¡°¡±There are three things people should be anxious about, we can¡¯t hold it in.¡±¡±

    His tone was unkind. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have a good impression of these two either.

    ¡°¡±We¡¯ll apany you.¡±¡±

    The older experts of the Embroidery Pce unquestionably said a few words before following behind Ma Ziwei.

    Ma Ziwei sneered as he walked: ¡°¡±Lu Tianhui, Zhao Yanshan, do you guys want to help me take off my pants as well?¡±¡±

    The younger man, whose name was Zhao Zishan, replied expressionlessly, ¡°¡±If my lord wishes, we will do as he says.¡±¡±

    With a slight snort, the horse quickened its pace, and the two men followed closely behind.

    Lu Tianhui said, ¡°¡±If Sir feels ufortable, you can only bear with it for now.¡±¡±

    His Lordship also knew that this matter was extremely serious.

    The empress dowager couldn¡¯t bear to make a single mistake. Her lordship must have thought of the situation before he made his decision.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the heads of Chen Zaiyan and the others fell to the ground.

    At that time, he would be free to exterminate his hidden aplices.

    ¡°¡±No matter what you say, the empress dowager is still considering your safety for your lordship.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll thank the empress dowager more.¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishan remained expressionless as he said, ¡°¡±In my opinion, you are being a little unreasonable.¡±¡±

    Since you made the decision yourself, why act like a woman?

    ¡°¡±To want everything, to want to show off your integrity... isn¡¯t that a littleughable.¡±¡±

    Ma Ziwei¡¯s footsteps halted. ¡°¡±Are you talking to me?¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishan said, ¡°¡±Could it be that Sir wants me to confirm this once more?¡±¡±

    Lu Tiexi nced at Zhao Shanshan and said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t be rude to my lord.¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishan sneered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just trying to be honest, and my words are already very tactful.¡±¡±

    If you say it again in words, you¡¯re a whore and you want to set up a chastity memorial. ¡°¡±

    Ma Zi Wei¡¯s facial expression was extremely ugly to behold, but there was no way for him to get angry.

    ¡°¡±Milord, this way please.¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishan opened the toilet door and said, ¡°¡±If you need me to take off my pants and pull up my pants, I will instruct you directly. If you need me to wipe your ass, I will not refuse.¡±¡±

    The horse mmed the door of the toilet, shaking the dust off it.

    Lu Tianhui said: ¡°¡±You too. Why are you arguing with him?¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishan said, ¡°¡±You and I were very leisurely in the pce. We came here to serve him, but he was not satisfied.¡±¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for you and me, I don¡¯t know how many times he would have died.

    Were those experts loyal to Chen¡¯s words really useless people in the military?

    Still, when you¡¯re a bitch, don¡¯t think about setting up a chastity shop.

    Since he had already made his choice, there was no need for him to act so righteous.

    Without the Embroidery Pce behind him, what is he? ¡°¡±

    Kacha! He did not know what was smashed by the horse in the toilet.

    After that, there was an ¡°¡±Aiyah¡±¡± sound. Zhao Zishan and Lu Tianhui looked at each other, then opened the door at the same time ¡­ and the horse inside disappeared.

    Right beside the two of them, separated by a wooden door, Ma Zi Wei disappeared into thin air.

    Both Lu Tiexi and Zhao Zishan¡¯s faces changed. Zhao Zishan abruptly turned around and threw out a punch in the air, ¡°¡±Show yourself!¡±¡±

    This punch didn¡¯t have any purpose, but An Zhe just happened to be right behind them.

    As the wind from the fist came crashing over, An Zhe had no choice but to retreat hastily.

    At the same time, with a thought, four scales of holy fish were summoned from the Blood Pearl, forming a barrier in front of him.

    Even so, under the immense power, An Zhe¡¯s body still involuntarily flew backwards.

    He gripped the ck umbre tightly in his hand, and only then did he not show himself.

    Ma Ziwei had already disappeared. It was obvious that someone else had made a move.

    An Zaiwei didn¡¯t dare to tarry any longer. He ran out of the military yamen as fast as he could and shouted to Skinny Du at the corner of the street, ¡°¡±Ma Zi Wei has been kidnapped. Let¡¯s quickly retreat!¡±¡±

    Then, he saw Skinny Du looking at him with an extremely strange expression. Then, Skinny Du lowered his head to look at ¡­ He was carrying a person ¡­ a unconscious Horse.

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>

    Skinny Du¡¯s stunned expression made An Zeng stunned as well. However, at this time, there was no time for hesitation.

    An Zhe picked up the horse and started to run, and Du unconsciously ran with An Zeng.

    Fortunately, the army of the Infantry Division had yet to react, and the two experts of the Embroidery Pce were still searching the courtyard.

    An Zeng and Du skinnied far away, not daring to stop for even a second.

    ¡°¡±How did you get here?¡±¡± he asked as he ran.

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±You probably won¡¯t believe me if I say that he has be a living person, right?¡±¡±

    I... f * cking don¡¯t know.

    You told me to wait there, and then someone tapped me on the shoulder behind me and said hello.

    And then I got something in my hand and I looked at it and it was a fucking living person. ¡°¡±

    Luckily, there were no pursuers. An Zeng and Duro saw an abandoned house not far away. It must be an old house that had already been moved away or was no longer there.

    The two of them jumped in one after the other and then disappeared into the room.

    The room was dusty and dry.

    The smell of the door was unpleasant, but they didn¡¯t have time to worry about it.

    To them, running this distance was nothing, but the thin man was gasping for breath because he was too nervous.

    ¡°¡±What the hell is going on?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know. I told you just now that someone patted me on the shoulder and said hello.¡±¡±

    And then I got a guy in my hands, and he¡¯s a fucking horse.

    At the time I was still thinking, could it be that Ma Ziwei knew we were going to catch him, so he ran out to find me?

    He pped me on the back and said hello and then thrust himself into my hands? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s a reasonable answer.¡±¡±

    Du sat on the chair and breathed heavily. ¡°¡±What else? Did I conjure it up?¡±¡±

    The only possibility left in An Zhe¡¯s mind was Chen Shaobai.

    Just as he was thinking, the door creaked open from the outside.

    Skinny Du subconsciously jumped to his feet. The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was summoned, and was about to attack.

    An Zaiyue grabbed Poseidon¡¯s trident, then pointed to the umbre in the man¡¯s hand.

    ck, yaksha pattern on it.

    ¡°¡±What the hell are you doing?¡±¡±

    the man asked.

    The person who came in and put down the ck umbre was, as expected, Chen Shaobai.

    Heughed in a way that was as hateful as it could be. An Zhe really wanted to punch him in the jaw.

    ¡°¡±You left the umbre at the door for me?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°¡±Other than me, do you think there is anyone else who would treat you with such respect?¡±¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m your protector, as long as you want me to.

    But you have no respect for me, and even if I am amp, you must make a wish for me.

    ¡°¡±Your attitude makes me a little disappointed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You gave me two umbres so that we could enter the Infantry Division.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then you stole the horse out of the Infantry Division. Since you can f * cking steal people out, why are you giving me an umbre back?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±If you say that then you have no conscience at all. I am kind enough to help you, just like a saint from the ancient times.¡±¡±

    What kind of spirit was this, in a hurry?

    ¡°¡±Putting aside therge spiritual level, the more realistic ones ¡­ At the very least, you should thank me with sped hands.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your head.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Can you be more decent?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Answer me, quickly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is this guy? Why does he look so familiar?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled at Du: ¡°¡±You think I look familiar because I¡¯m handsome and a man¡¯s pass.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That makes sense...¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±The reason I gave you two umbres and then stole the horse out of the Infantry Division is because I ¡­ found it very fun. Hahahaha ¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s right. It was that simple.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t suspect that I can¡¯t beat you, do you believe that you can beat mest year?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting, alright? As the only savior of the military, why don¡¯t you quickly interrogate the prisoner? You still have the mood to flirtatiously chat with me here ¡­ Pah, chat.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are the only hope Wang KaiTai and the others have. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will fail to live up to their trust in you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m more curious about why you¡¯ve been helping me all this time.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Do you believe me if I say that I want to be friends?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I had a few handfuls of friendship with you before.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±What about love?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du: ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t believe it, do you believe it?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du hesitated for a moment, looked at An Zeng and then looked at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±I ¡­ don¡¯t believe it, right?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±The tone of your question is well-used, which fully shows the dilemma in your heart ¡­ Alright, then I will speak the truth.¡±¡±

    The reason I¡¯ve been helping you all this time is because you¡¯ve unwittingly been helping me with something big.

    What is the most secure rtionship between people?

    Please don¡¯t tell me anything about friendship or love, that¡¯s bullshit.

    The surest rtionship between people is to exploit each other in valuable times. ¡°¡±

    He looked at An Zhan and earnestly said, ¡°¡±Although you don¡¯t know what happened, you can still think of it this way.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m helping you now, just in return for what you¡¯ve been helping me with.

    If so, are you feeling better?

    All in all, I don¡¯t owe you anything, and you don¡¯t owe me anything.

    ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t used you subjectively, so what you¡¯re saying about this rtionship is nonsense.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Then just take it as me bullshitting. Anyway, you really did get help.¡±¡±

    In other words, I just didn¡¯t want to thank you, so I gave you back what I owed you. ¡°¡±

    After saying that, Chen Shaobai turned around and walked out. ¡°¡±Furthermore, it is extremely gratifying to just watch you do whatever you need to do as a savior, and I can just casually help you.¡±¡±

    He walked to the door. ¡°¡±Enjoy the thrill of my own strength, and perhaps that¡¯s one of the fundamental reasons why everyone wants to be strong.¡±¡±

    He threw the ck oil-paper umbre into the sky and it instantly grew bigger. Then he covered the entire old house within it, ¡°¡±Just stay in this old house peacefully, what should I do?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to owe you so much for nothing.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled and said, ¡°¡±Idiot ¡­ As I said earlier, I am repaying the favor I owe you.¡±¡±

    So you can enjoy all this in peace. Think of it as a pie falling from the sky.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not the kind of stuffing made from leek or egg shell. It¡¯s made from shrimp!¡±¡±

    After saying that, Chen Shaobai shed onto the wall: ¡°¡±Oh yeah, do you remember what I told you a long time ago?¡±¡±

    You will see me again at the Ascension Ceremony. As for how you see me, that is hard to say.

    Maybe I¡¯m standing right in front of you and you don¡¯t even recognize me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t participate in the Autumn Festival.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With your stubborn temper, you can¡¯t do anything that goes with the flow.¡±¡±

    Before An He could say anything, Chen Shaobai had already disappeared.

    Skinny Du curiously asked, ¡°¡±Who exactly is this godly guy? He looks a bit familiar.¡±¡±

    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had met such a person. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Chen Shaobai.¡±¡±

    Anjou replied.

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Chen Shaobai?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This name sounds familiar ¡­ Fuck, you¡¯re talking about that Chen Shaobai from the Great Illusory World?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked outside in fear. ¡°¡±This guy can¡¯t really be in love with you ¡­¡±¡±

    Ann rolled her eyes at Dean and crouched down to pinch the unconscious horse on the nape of its neck.

    A groan escaped Ma Zi¡¯s throat, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    When he saw that the person in front of him was arguing, he was so scared that he crawled backwards. ¡°¡±An Zhan ¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course Sir Ma knows what I want to do.¡±¡±

    Ma Zi trembled slightly and said, ¡°¡±You should also know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re kidnapping an official of the imperial court, what do you mean by that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±On ount of you and me being old acquaintances, I ¡­ I can forgive you, but you will immediately send me back to the military.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Under normal circumstances, what should the good man do to someone like you?¡±¡±

    Sentimental persuasion?

    Let you know that what you did was wrong, and wait for you to repent and tell the truth, and save the innocent at the most critical moment? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±No, no, no ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have that much time. Now, can you tell me what exactly happened?¡±¡±

    Before Ma Ziwei could say anything, An Zizheng exerted force on his arm and broke one of Ma Zimo¡¯s arms with a kacha sound.

    Ma Zi cried out in pain and then started to yell like he was crazy, ¡°¡±Men!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Help!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This ce has already been sealed off by magical equipment, so no one can hear you call out.¡±¡±

    He sat down cross-legged in front of Ma Zi Wei and grabbed Ma Zi Wei¡¯s right hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll repeat to you now, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡±¡±

    With a crack, he broke Ma Ziwei¡¯s thumb: ¡°¡±Speak, or not?¡±¡±

    Ma Zi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and his body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°¡±I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All I know is that you have kidnapped an officer of the military and are using lynching to force a confession.¡±¡±

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, what you said ispletely true.¡±¡±

    With a cracking sound, An Zhe broke Ma Zi¡¯s index finger. ¡°¡±Actually, this method is quite boring. Luckily, he has a total of twenty branches. I heard that breaking his toe is more painful than breaking his finger.¡±¡±

    Ka, his middle finger was also broken.

    Ka, the ring finger was broken.

    Ka, his pinky was broken.

    Then he let go of Ma Ziwei¡¯s right hand and picked up Ma Ziwei¡¯s left. ¡°¡±Shall we continue now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you!¡±¡±

    Ma Zi¡¯s face contorted from the slight pain, beads of sweat rolling down from his forehead.

    As the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, how could he possibly withstand such pain?

    Furthermore, An Chou didn¡¯t give him the chance to say anything before he broke his five fingers. An Chou just wanted to break his five fingers.

    Ma Zi held onto his right hand, which had five broken fingers. His body trembled as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡°¡±This matter ¡­ was actually done to topple Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    Ma Zi grinned slightly and said, ¡°¡±The evidence and witnesses that the general Su Zong brought back from Youguo are actually all false.¡±¡±

    The army of Great Yan advanced at high speed in the frontline and had already entered the inner regions of Quiet Country.

    You Guosheng suffered from the enemy and sent people to ask for help from the Da Xi, hoping that the people from the Da Xi Kingdom woulde to mediate the war.

    However, the journey from You Country to Da Xi was a long one. By the time the Holy Emperor sent someone to intervene, You Country would have probably been wiped out. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So Quiet Nation started to think of other ways, but our frontlinemander, Fang Zheng, could not get any closer. No matter what they did, it would be useless.

    In the end, Ethereal Opening thought, since I can¡¯t do anything to Fang¡¯s confidant, then I¡¯ll just make a mess of things behind Great Yan.

    Therefore, they gave Su Zong countless gold and silver treasures, as well as a few beautiful women from Nether Realm. They asked Su Zong to get rid of the general¡¯s confidant.

    ¡°¡±But how could Su Zong dare to make a move on a bosom friend of his? He can only take a step back in order to get rid of the Military Department¡¯s Minister Chen Zaiyan.

    When he returned to the capital, he was in harmony with the empress dowager.

    The empress dowager couldn¡¯t wait to release Chen Zaiyan and let her forces control the soldiers ¡­ ¡°¡±

    An Zhan drew in a deep breath. ¡°¡±This sort of thing, it¡¯s really disgusting enough.¡±¡±

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>

    Brocade pce

    Empress Dowager Su leaned against the soft couch, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    A woman of her age had an irresistible charm, and she was indeed a woman too beautiful to look away.

    All mature women should be beautiful in her, and she had a face that was seductive enough.

    However, every time Mu Changyan saw her, she would feel that the person in front of her wasn¡¯t a person, but a sinister skeleton.

    ¡°¡±Muhou, what orders do you have for this official?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, lowering his head as if he didn¡¯t dare look at Empress Dowager Su¡¯s ravishing face.

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at her bare breasts and the white skin that could be vaguely seen under the veil.

    ¡°¡±What do you think about the Military Department?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su asked with a soft tone. What was strange was that she didn¡¯t seem to be questioning him in her capacity as Empress Dowager.

    Mu Changyan still did not dare to raise his head, ¡°¡±This son is also very disappointed in Chen Zhiyan. If the matter is true, then I will strictly follow thews of Great Yan and will not tolerate it.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan was recently promoted by me, and I was also at fault.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, if Chen Zaiyan is truly a traitor, this son is willing tomit crimes andmit treason.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su slowly shook her head. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need. Although your vision isn¡¯t good, no one would have expected Chen Zaiyan tomit such an outrageous act.¡±¡±

    As the ruler of a country, you have too many things to handle.

    Fortunately, Su Zong was still considered to be meticulous and prudent in his actions. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how much trouble he was going to cause.

    ¡°¡±Once the front was defeated due to Chen Zaiyan¡¯s words, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and millions of civilians will die.¡±¡±

    She extended her hand out habitually, and the little maid quickly came over to support her.

    She looked at the little maid and realized that Li Changlu had been gone for a long time.

    She had gotten used to Li Changlu being by her side. Whatever it was, Li Changlu was important to her.

    She waved her hands in annoyance. ¡°¡±All of you can leave. I still have some important matters to discuss with the King.¡±¡±

    The maidservants quickly bowed and left, fear on their faces.

    After everyone had left, Empress Dowager Su raised a hand to smooth out the hair hanging from her forehead. ¡°¡±There¡¯s actually nothing much to say about this matter. With all the evidence and witnesses here, it¡¯s more or less conclusive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The reason I called you here today is to tell you about something else ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Please enlighten me.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one in charge of the military affairs.¡±¡±

    You should choose someone as soon as possible. After all, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers on the frontline can¡¯t help but feel cold.

    Although I do not know how to lead soldiers, I know how much this has hurt the soldiers.

    ¡°¡±The Military Affairs Ministry¡¯s letter is actually from an enemy country. I presume the hatred in their hearts is also very strong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, the first is to deal with Chen Zaiyan as soon as possible. There is irrefutable evidence, so it is impossible for the case to be solved.

    ¡°¡±The second thing is to arrange for people to take over the position of the Ministry of War as soon as possible so that we can give an exnation to the soldiers at the frontlines.¡±¡±

    She looked at Mu Changyan and said, ¡°¡±But this time, your eyes will light up if you choose someone.¡±¡±

    Within Mu Changyan¡¯s sleeves, two fists were clenched tightly, veins popping out on the back of her hands.

    From Mu Changyan¡¯s point of view, this was clearly the empress dowager¡¯s doing.

    He had thought that the Empress Dowager would restrain herself in the face of great things and great things.

    After all, this was a matter rted to the state. If the war against the You Country failed, the Yan Country would definitely be met with a disaster.

    It looked like he¡¯d overestimated the empress dowager¡¯s bottom line.

    ¡°¡±Your son and subject will listen to the Queen.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Listen to me?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the ruler of a nation, so what¡¯s the difference if you listen to everything I say?¡±¡±

    Back then, I brought you back because I knew that you could shoulder this heavy responsibility and wouldn¡¯t disappoint thete king.

    It is precisely because I believe in your ability that I am so reassured and even indulged in you.

    You can¡¯t give up on yourself just because you¡¯ve failed in your choice of a person. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s tone changed. ¡°¡±Your heart should be in chaos these days as well. After all, Chen Zaiyan was someone you chose yourself.¡±¡±

    So, I think that for the time being, you might not be able to calmly deal with the affairs of the state ¡­ Then, I will help you decide on this matter for the time being. ¡°¡±

    She moved quickly back and forth, not giving Mu Changyan a chance to interrupt.

    Mu Changyan¡¯s grip tightened, almost bursting out of control.

    However, he knew that in this room, there must be some expert.

    Once he did, he would be subdued before he could even touch the empress dowager.

    Now was not the time topletely turn hostile. He had to endure, he had to endure.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, mother, for your health. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit dizzy these past few days.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Since mother has made her choice, then this official will just give her the order.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su shook her head. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I know you have plenty of things to do, even if it¡¯s the military. There are so many other things in such arge country that require your painstaking effort.¡±¡±

    Therefore, I have already thought it through for you.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent someone to pass down the order to raise Ma Zi Wei to serve as the Minister of War, what do you think?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Ma Zi Wei?

    Ma Ziwei was one of Chen Zaiyan¡¯s trusted aides, so why would the empress dowager promote him to be the Military Minister?

    In an instant, Mu Changyan felt chills run down her spine ¡­ That¡¯s right, Ma Ziwei was one of the empress dowager¡¯s men. Even Chen Zaiyan had misjudged him.

    No wonder the empress dowager had taken down Chen Zaiyan so easily. No wonder the evidence was soplete. So it was Ma Ziwei who was behind all this.

    ¡°¡±Your son ¡­ I¡¯ll listen to the Queen.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded in satisfaction. ¡°¡±I told you, you¡¯re a reasonable person.¡±¡±

    Although Ma Ziwei was also one of Chen Zaiyan¡¯s men, but he was honest and loyal, and Chen Zaiyan¡¯s old department was given to him to manage, so there would not be any problems.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s just settle this matter then ¡­¡±¡±

    She stood up, draped in a veil, and went to the window.

    Also, regarding the matter regarding the Martial Arts Academy ¡­ There were many people involved in this rebellion. Many of them came from the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±And the Dean of the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s reserved words were actually Chen Zaiyan¡¯s aplices. I did not expect this either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, the Autumn Ceremony ¡­ I feel that the Martial Arts Academy is no longer suitable to participate in it.¡±¡±

    Of course, there were many outstanding young talents in the Martial Arts Academy. These people were all pirs of Da Yan.

    These people are also unable to grow up in a dirty environment. Therefore, I n to send the more outstanding individuals from the Martial Competition to the Great Cauldron Academy. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The Grand Cauldron Academy was opened by the Royal n, so of course their loyalty to Great Yan would be higher.

    Temporarily eliminating the Martial Arts Academy from the list of the Autumn Ceremony, I don¡¯t mean that we should just close the academy down like this, but it is time for a proper reorganization.

    ¡°¡±When the atmosphere in the Martial Arts Academy bes clean, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to reopen the academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your son ¡­ Your son has some immature thoughts.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±This year will be the first year of the academy¡¯s recruitment expansion, as well as the young female disciples. This is all the empress dowager¡¯s favor.¡±¡±

    Once the academy was temporarily shut down, and the academy was not allowed to participate in the Autumn Ceremony ¡­ .then it would be a huge blow to these students.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s even more frightening is that it breaks the belief that those Humble sses are reporting the results for Great Yan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I feel that if any of them are willing to stay in the academy, then so be it.¡±¡±

    Those who are willing to enter the Grand Cauldron Academy are naturally the best. ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su thought for a moment. She couldn¡¯t force Mu Changyan into a corner either.

    The Military Department¡¯s matters were more important than the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s matters.

    Since Mu Changyan had alreadye to terms with this major issue, it didn¡¯t matter if he could take it easy on the small matters.

    Most importantly, it was said that most of the students of the academy were willing to transfer to the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s good as well. It reflects how benevolent and benevolent I am.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there is nothing else, I will take my leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go on.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m tired too, so I need to rest ¡­ In addition, send someone to keep watch over me.¡±¡±

    Li Changlu, the Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce, had been missing for quite some time now, and he hadn¡¯t been too good of a face for Da Yan either.

    ¡°¡±If this case is not solved as soon as possible, the citizens will say that all the officials of our Great Yan Dynasty are trash.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your son remembers.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan didn¡¯t want to stay in front of this demonic woman for even a second longer, so she bowed and retreated.

    As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw Empress Dowager Su¡¯s newly promoted brocade pce eunuch Zhen Dao running towards him with small steps.

    Seeing Mu Changyan, Zhen Dao hurriedly lowered his head and stepped aside, ¡°¡±Greetings, King.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so urgent?¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao hesitated for a moment before replying: ¡°¡±Reporting to my lord, there is a traitor on the army side. We have kidnapped the newly appointed Minister of the Military Department, Ma Ziwei.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she nodded without showing any emotion. ¡°¡±Then quickly report it to the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Mu Changyan walked away quickly, thinking that it must be the soldiers saving themselves.

    He absolutely did not believe that Chen Zaiyan would betray the empire, but because everyone was in the Pce of Embroidery, he simply had no way of finding evidence.

    Now that the horse has been taken away, it may be a turning point for the matter.

    He hadn¡¯t gone very far when he heard Empress Dowager Su roar behind him.

    Mu Changyan smiled, thinking that she finally had something to be happy about today.

    As soon as he returned to the Heavenly Temple¡¯s East Warm Pavilion, An Chengli rushed back from outside, ¡°¡±My King, there is an important matter.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan dismissed everyone and asked, ¡°¡±Is it about Ma Ziwei being taken away?¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s not something about Ma Zi Wei being taken away.¡±¡±

    But... Ma Ziwei has been caught by our men.

    Not long ago, Ma Ziwei was sent to the ck Tortoise Camp.

    ¡°¡±Right now, Ma Ziwei has been closely guarded by our people, and we already have a confession.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So this matter was all the work of the Quiet Person. The Quiet Person was forced to retreat one by one on the battlefield, and under no other circumstances, he gave the great general Su Zong priceless treasures and a few peerless beauties. Su Zong obtained the benefits of the Quiet Person and fabricated evidence of Chen Zaiyan betraying the country.¡±¡±

    Now that Ma Ziwei has confessed, this matter seems to have a turn for the worse. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±Who captured him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s... An dispute.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±This servant also didn¡¯t expect that An Zeng would be so daring. Not only that, but he actually captured the people from the heavily defended military.¡±¡±

    There were two experts there, Lu Tianhui of the Embroidery Pce and Zhao Zishan.

    ¡°¡±The strength of these two people is unfathomable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thus, this ve servant thought that it should be done jointly by the other members of the Weaponry Department and An Zhan.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression became better. ¡°¡±¡­ I knew that this young man would be able to achieve great things!¡±¡±

    I knew that his use of me wouldn¡¯t bepletely useless!

    You have the horse well protected, and this man is of the utmost importance.

    Besides, catching people ording to Ma Ziwei¡¯s confession would not only change the situation, but would also give the empress dowager an opportunity to send out a group of people.

    ¡°¡±Oh right ¡­ where did the war of words go?¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±They don¡¯t know either. They said they are looking for a ce to hide for a few days.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all, this matter is too serious. He has family by his side.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. Let him stay hidden and not reveal himself for the time being. No matter how big the asion is, he must not reveal himself!¡±¡±

    Although the Yan Dynasty was small, the imperial court was still a court rather than a martial arts world.

    Of course, he was straightforward with his feelings and revenge. However, Little Seven¡¯s future was in this ce.

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>

    It was unclear what sort of mess the brocade pce was in, but he did have a headache over how to capture Ma Zi back.

    It might have been a turnaround, or an eleration of the worst possible oue.

    If the empress dowager thought that Mu Changyan had sent people to arrest Ma Ziwei, she would quickly get rid of Chen Zaiyan and the military officials imprisoned in the prison.

    An Chengli lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty¡¯s worried is very reasonable. The empress dowager might indeed be anxious to release Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Once Chen Zaiyan is dead, then even if Ma Zi Wei is in our hands, he will have no meaning.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°¡±Actually, no matter who captured Ma Ziwei, the empress dowager would think that it was me who captured Ma Ziwei, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, my lord.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In that case, what are you worried about?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan got up and said, ¡°¡±Go out now. Even if I send you out, I don¡¯t want you to know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±¡±

    That way, Her Majesty won¡¯t have any doubts about you.

    ¡°¡±I will head to the Board of Justice now and take Chen Zeyan and the rest away.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°¡±No matter what, the empress dowager will feel that it¡¯s a lonely hand, so she might as well be more direct.¡±¡±

    An Chengli quickly said, ¡°¡±But if this is the case, then the King has no way out.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±¡­ Actually, there¡¯s no other way out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Either you live to protect the Mu n¡¯s Great Yan, or you die to protect the Mu n¡¯s Great Yan. There are only these two options.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Serving Gu Ruoyun.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked out of the window and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never thought that one day, the mountains and rivers of the Mu n would fall on my shoulders and be carried by me.¡±¡±

    The river and mountains were simply too heavy, and he didn¡¯t even have time to prepare before he brought the river and mountains over.

    ¡°¡±However, since I have already taken over this mountain, then I cannot let this mountain be ruined by me.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan, who had changed her clothes, strode forward.

    Ministry of Justice Chen Zaiyan was on the verge of death.

    Even if the empress dowager had not ordered Chen to be executed as soon as possible, the people of the Ministry of Justice did not intend to keep him alive for long.

    They had already used torture, so they had no way out.

    If Chen Zaiyan got out of this dungeon again, they might not have a good ending.

    Guo Wenli, the Minister of Board of Justice, stared at it with flickering eyes.

    Of course, he knew that Chen Zaiyan was innocent, and he also knew that Chen Zaiyan¡¯s death had dealt a huge blow to Great Yan.

    It was very likely that it would affect the situation at the front line, and the worst case scenario would be that Great Yan would fall into an unprecedented predicament.

    But he ¡­

    He had no other choice. The pressure he felt from the brocade pce was simply too great.

    Guo Wenli waved his hand, ¡°¡±You can leave.¡±¡±

    The few big men who were torturing him were stunned for a moment before they left the cell.

    Guo Wenli walked in front of Chen Zeyan, took out a handkerchief and wiped off the blood on his face, then he went back to get a cup of tea and gave it to Chen.

    Chen Zaiyan did not resist and gulped down the cup of tea.

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±Sir Chen ¡­ actually, you are a very smart person.¡±¡±

    You and I don¡¯t know much about each other, and we don¡¯t know much about each other, but I want to respect you.

    To be honest, I admire people like you, because I¡¯m not like you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But because you are very smart, you should know that you will die for sure.

    Since that was the case, why did he have to suffer so much?

    ¡°¡±As long as you admit these things, at least you can die a quick death.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan smiled, blood trickled out of his mouth, ¡°¡±Of course I know that I¡¯m going to die. I also know that there¡¯s no room for reconciliation, and no miracle will happen.¡±¡±

    But I also knew that if I did, it wouldn¡¯t be me, and my family.

    ¡°¡±Treason is a serious crime that involves nine families in a row ¡­ I did not let this country down, and I do not want to let down my family.¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli sighed, ¡°¡±I will try my best to think of ways to protect your family.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Mr. Guo, you don¡¯t have to be so pretentious.¡±¡±

    It is not you who want me to die, but Her Majesty.

    How could the empress dowager leave any hidden dangers for herself?

    One of my family members is still alive, a threat to her, and she won¡¯t stay, even if it¡¯s not a threat at all.

    ¡°¡±Chopping up the weeds to remove the roots. The empress dowager¡¯s rather familiar with this sort of thing.¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli put the teacup back, and after a moment of silence, he said: ¡°¡±I know you¡¯re right, but some things are still man-made.¡±¡±

    You should believe me, though I am not a man to be trusted in your heart.

    I can¡¯t protect your family openly, but in the dark, maybe only I can. ¡°¡±

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±I am from the Board of Justice. As long as I slightly loosen the wound, then it won¡¯t be difficult for your men to suddenly charge in and rescue your family.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression obviously changed.

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±Right now, your family members are locked in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. I am the only one who knows about these things, how many guards there are and how many people are taking turns changing shifts.¡±¡±

    So you should believe what I say, and you have no one else to believe. ¡°¡±

    He sat down in front of Chen. ¡°¡±You can tell me who your men outside are.

    I¡¯ll take your message to him and arrange for your family to be rescued from the Ministry of Justice. ¡°¡±

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±Is this the only way?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡± Chen asked.

    What reason do you have to risk offending Her Majesty to help me?

    Everything unfounded, no matter how beautiful, is an illusion and a hoax.

    So I don¡¯t believe a word you say.

    ¡°¡±If I tell you who I trust, then the experts of your Board of Justice will immediately pounce on me like dogs and tear my men to shreds.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan, who was covered in blood, raised his head and said, ¡°¡±I do things as a human being, and I can stand up to the heavens and the earth.¡±¡±

    All of my men are men who can support the heavens and the earth.

    For people like us, dying is a loss to Great Yan.

    People like us die less and less, and people like you get more and more. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I will not harm any swallow who has the heart of this country for his own family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you want me to beg you, you can... please give me a ss of wine, let me drink good on the road.¡±¡± Chen asked.

    Guo Wenli¡¯s face kept changing. After being silent for a while, he sighed and said, ¡°¡±I said, I fear people like you ¡­ But I don¡¯t have any other choice, so I can¡¯t change anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, I¡¯ll have to admit it for you.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°¡±Have you written the statement you prepared for Mister Chen?¡±¡±

    A civilian official walked in quickly from outside, ¡°¡±Reporting to my lord, we are ready.¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli took the statement and took a look at it. It was pretty much the same as what the brocade pce had told him.

    He nodded his head, ¡°¡±Go to the few of you and help Lord Chen put his hand seal on this statement.¡±¡±

    After pressing down the handprint, there was no longer a need to torture Lord Chen anymore ¡­ instruct him to give anything that Lord Chen needs.

    ¡°¡±Good wine and good dishes, you must give them all.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Guo Wenli turned around and walked to the side.

    Several big men rushed over like wolves and tigers, grabbing Chen Zeyan¡¯s hand and pressing it onto his mouth.

    At this moment, someone shouted from the outside, ¡°¡±The King has arrived!¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli quickly waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to retreat to the side.

    Then he straightened his clothes and walked quickly out.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the prison, King Yan, Mu Changyan, strode in.

    ¡°¡±Greetings, King.¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli bowed his head in greeting.

    Mu Changyan waved her hands casually, ¡°¡±Have the traitors confessed yet?¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli, as the Minister of Justice, was best at observing people¡¯s facial expressions.

    From Mu Changyan¡¯s expression and tone, he could faintly feel a trace of ill intent.

    Although Mu Changyan used the words¡¯ traitors¡¯, Guo Wenli felt more and more uneasy.

    ¡°¡±Not yet, my lord, but it should be soon.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±I want to ask Chen Zaiyan myself. I don¡¯t have anything to do with him.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Mu Changyan strode in.

    Guo Wenli lowered his voice and instructed his trusted aides, ¡°¡±Quickly go to the Embroidery Pce and report to the empress dowager. Tell her that the king hase to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison to see Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    The trusted aide turned to leave but was stopped by the two young guards that Mu Changyan brought, ¡°¡±For the safety of the King, no one is to enter or leave for now.¡±¡±

    The security here will temporarily be handled by the guards of our Heavenly Temple. All of you can return. ¡°¡±

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±I have something to instruct him to do.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli was stunned for a moment, but he could only brace himself and follow Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not too important. I just want him to show you the confession statement he¡¯s given over the past two days.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for that. I trust in you.¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli was speechless, he didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.

    Seven or eight Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards had sealed off the passageway. No one was allowed to enter or leave.

    Even if he was with the empress dowager, he didn¡¯t dare to openly confront the Duke of Yan.

    Entering the prison, Mu Changyan was stunned when she saw Chen Zaiyan, who was still in hisst piece of health.

    ¡°¡±How dare you!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan snapped, scaring Guo Wenli so much that he fell to his knees, ¡°¡±My lord ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s eyes were red and moist.

    He nced at Chen Zhiyan, then looked at Guo Wenli kneeling on the floor.

    He raised his hand and rubbed his reddened eyes as he shouted angrily at Chen Zhiyan, ¡°¡±Bold traitor!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gu has such trust in you, but you actually dared tomit such an outrageous act. Gu hase today to hear what your exnation is!¡±¡±

    The weak Chen Zaiyan struggled to raise his head and looked at Mu Changyan with eyes that contained the feelings of a close rtive he had seen before he died.

    ¡°¡±This subject is guilty ¡­ This subject has not been able to help the King revive the Great Yan, this subject¡¯s crime.¡±¡±

    This subject has not been able toplete the war against Youguo as soon as possible, so that the country could now suffer an unprecedented disaster, this subject¡¯s sin.

    ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t dare to ck off. I only slept for four hours a day. If I had known about this earlier, this subject wouldn¡¯t have wasted even an hour. This is my sin ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied shakily, ¡°¡±How dare you! You¡¯re still trying to fool me with flowery words. Do you really think I don¡¯t know the evil deeds you¡¯ve done?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I only want to hear what you have to say to me after you¡¯vemitted treason against the nation.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked at Mu Changyan and said, ¡°¡±After this subject dies ¡­ Your Majesty will be missing one more helper. Your Majesty, take care.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said with her back facing Guo Wenli, ¡°¡±You traitor, you¡¯re going to die without any regrets. Looks like I¡¯ve really misjudged you.¡±¡±

    He suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°¡±Guo Wenli, this kind of evil thief, shouldn¡¯t he let everyone in the world see him, so that he can act as a warning?¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli didn¡¯t dare to say no, ¡°¡±Exactly, the King is absolutely right. A traitor like him should be seen clearly by everyone in the world.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine. Tomorrow is the Autumn Ceremony. I want these traitorous traitors who wish to subvert our Great Yan Nation to see how prosperous and flourishing we, Great Yan, are.¡±¡±

    Gu took them away today, and tomorrow at the Ascension Ceremony, let them kneel in front of everyone and look at the Embroidered River Mountain under the rule of loneliness.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll also let all of the students attending the Autumn Festival have a look at the fate of these traitors.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hands, ¡°¡±Take them all away and ce them in the Heavenly Temple. No one is allowed to approach them!¡±¡±

    After saying that, Mu Changyan turned around and left.

    Guo Wenli opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>

    Very quickly, the news that King Yan, Mu Changyan, and the others had left the Ministry of Justice prison spread like wildfire. The sensitive people knew that this was a signal, a signal that Mu Changyan was unwilling to be a puppet.

    But until now, did Mu Changyan really have the strength to oppose the empress dowager?

    Heavenly Temple.

    Mu Changyan knelt on one knee in front of a sculpture, filled with deep emotions.

    ¡°¡±Unfilial son Mu Changyan kowtowed.¡±¡±

    He raised his head, ¡°¡±This subject has been terrified ever since I received my orders. What I fear the most in my life is the destruction of the foundation left behind by my ancestors.¡±¡±

    I know that I am ipetent, but I don¡¯t dare to give up the Mu Family¡¯s foundation.

    Today, I have made up my mind to defend the stability of the Mu n.

    ¡°¡±If your ancestor has a spirit in heaven, please help your ancestor fight.¡±¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Mu Changyan kowtowed three times.

    He took out a dagger from his sleeve and cut his palm. Then, he stood up and dripped some blood on the sculpture, ¡°¡±I hope Ancestor agrees to help me activate the formation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager thinks she¡¯s in control of everything, but only the descendants of the Mu Family know that the true Grand Formation for protecting the country requires the blood of our descendants to activate.¡±¡±

    His blood slowly dripped down onto the statue.

    Mu Changyan stared fixedly at the stone statue, but after a while, not a single drop of his blood merged into the stone statue, and all of it dripped down the stone statue and dripped onto the ground.

    With a thump, Mu Changyan¡¯s body involuntarily fell to the ground. It was as if her life force had been sucked out of her body in an instant, and her face was devoid of blood.

    ¡°¡±Why is this happening?¡±¡±

    He fell to the ground, his face so pale that he seemed to have lost half his life.

    This was the secret that his older brother, the former crown prince, had told him.

    This secret was a secret that the Mu n would never allow to be leaked. If the previous crown prince hadn¡¯t known that he was powerless, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed it.

    Only those who inherited the throne would be able to inherit this secret from the previous Swallow King.

    But now, Mu Changyan had failed.

    ¡°¡±Why!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan raised his head to the sky and shouted, ¡°¡±Could it be that the will of the heavens is going to destroy my Great Yan, and the will of the heavens is going to annihte my Mu n?!¡±¡±

    Or, am I not a grandson of the Mu n?!

    At that moment, a person walked in from the outside like a ghost. He looked at the despairing Mu Changyan and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ¡­ it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the bloodline power, but it¡¯s because the poison in you is too deep. Although your subject has tried her best to remove the poison, under thebination of the medicine, the bloodline power in your body is extremely thin.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Quickly tell me, is there any way out?¡±¡±

    The ghost-like old man who came in was the Imperial Physician Zhuge Liuyun. He lowered his head and replied, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, your subject is powerless.¡±¡±

    If he wanted to recover the bloodline power in the King, he could only wait.

    ¡°¡±After all of the medicinal effects in the king¡¯s body have been removed, the bloodline power will naturally return slowly.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan stood up and walked quickly to Zhuge Liuyun, ¡°¡±How long will it take?!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t know ¡­ however, this subject feels that it will take at least a few years.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan flung out her sleeves. ¡°¡±I won¡¯t be waiting for more than a few years. The empress dowager will press on, step by step. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before she kills me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, the military is only the beginning. If I sit and wait for death, sooner orter the empress dowager will steal all the assets of the Mu Family!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ¡­ Your subject knows that Your Majesty is worried.¡±¡±

    However, there really wasn¡¯t any better way to deal with it right now. It was best to bear with it.

    Sacrificing one more year.

    ¡°¡±This subject will try my best to find a way topletely remove the poison and medicinal effects from the king¡¯s body during this year. Once the power of the king¡¯s bloodline recovers, there won¡¯t be anything to be afraid of.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s hands drooped down helplessly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know this logic, I just don¡¯t have the time.¡±¡±

    He raised his head to look at Zhuge Liuyun. ¡°¡±You probably know what shameful things the empress dowager has done in the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±This subject ¡­ has heard of it.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked straight into Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s worried eyes. ¡°¡±Then do you know that the empress dowager is already pregnant?¡±¡±

    This heartless slut actually dared tomit such a heinous act ¡­ The face of my Mu n has vanished.

    ¡°¡±If she gave birth to an evil seed that even Father doesn¡¯t know, how would I exin this to the ancestors of the Mu n?!¡±¡±

    He walked quickly back and forth. ¡°¡±You also know that the reason why the empress dowager brought me back from the Ancient Barbarian Mountain¡¯s illusory world is only her expedient n.¡±¡±

    Gu was only her puppet, but now that she was pregnant, she would definitely think of a way to give that evil person an identity.

    At that time, all of the businesses in the Mu n will fall into the hands of outsiders! ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun lowered his head. ¡°¡±But your Majesty, the empress dowager is too powerful now, and your Majesty is temporarily unable to activate the Imperial Protector¡¯s Grand Formation. The best way is to endure it for now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gu has endured enough.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said loudly, ¡°¡±Even if I have to put my life on the line, I can¡¯t just watch her take away the Mu n¡¯snd!¡±¡±

    After being silent for a while, Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±This subject heard that the former crown prince and Ye Yun... seemed to have a child?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°¡±Who told you that?!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that the servants who served the former crown prince started to gossip in private.¡±¡±

    He said that the former crown prince and Ye Yun already had a husband and wife and spected that Ye Yun might already be pregnant by the time she left Extreme Heaven Pce. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hands, ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±Why are you so sure?!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±Did you forget where I came from?¡±¡±

    At that time, Gu left the Heavenly Temple to protect Ye Yun.

    ¡°¡±For the past few years, Gu has been secretly protecting Ye Yun. Does she have any children? Could it be that there¡¯s someone who knows better than Gu?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±But this subject heard that when Ye Yun was living in the city, he opened a small tavern, in which there was a very pretty little boy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, your subject has no other intentions. Your subject¡¯s meaning is ¡­ if Ye Yun really has a child, then he might have a chance of winning in a fight with the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at Zhuge Liuyun and asked, ¡°¡±What you mean is, if Ye Yun had a child, she could also activate this Great Guarding Formation?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s what I meant.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was silent for a long time, her eyes twinkling.

    But in the end, he shook his head. ¡°¡±She has no child. That child was adopted by her in the Long Town of the Mirage. That family still remembers it.¡±¡±

    At that time, the family was infected with the gue, only the child survived, and Ye Yun saw his pity and adopted him.

    ¡°¡±This is rted to the Mu family¡¯s business. If Ye Yun really has a child, of course it¡¯s a good thing.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±Then there is really no other way.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook her head and said, ¡°¡±You can leave first. Let me be alone for a while.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun bowed and said, ¡°¡±This subject will take his leave.¡±¡±

    After Zhuge Liuyun left, Mu Changyan sat softly on the ground.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his elder brother¡¯s love for him. In that ice-cold pce, he had never been liked by his parents. Only his elder brother treated him sincerely.

    Furthermore, he liked the matter with Ye Yun. His brother had always known about it, but he had never made things difficult for Ye Yun.

    At that time, his big brother was still the crown prince, but he was only an unliked prince.

    If his big brother was willing, there were a hundred ways to torture him.

    ¡°¡±Big brother ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan hugged her head in pain, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, even if I die, I won¡¯t implicate Little Seven.¡±¡±

    That is your only blood and your only hope in the Mu n.

    If I die, I will think of a way to arrange for Xiao Qidao ¡­ I will take responsibility for all of this for the time being.

    Seven was still young, and he still didn¡¯t have the ability to face such a perilous situation.

    ¡°¡±This mountain and river should be your big brother¡¯s mountains. I originally wanted to guard it properly for you ¡­ but now, I¡¯m guarding it for Xiao Qi ¡­ If I can¡¯t guard it anymore, I will fight with those people who want to take this mountain and suffer from both sides¡¯ losses.¡±¡±

    He raised his head and said, ¡°¡±Big Brother, if you have a soul in heaven, help me!¡±¡±

    He propped himself up against the wall, his body still trembling. ¡°¡±I¡¯m alone ¡­ I really can¡¯t hold on much longer, big brother.¡±¡±

    Scenes of the past flooded into his mind. When he was young, his big brother had carried him to y, helped him climb the tree, and carried him home. All these scenes appeared in his mind.

    His big brother¡¯s smile, his big brother¡¯s gaze, everything seemed to reappear in front of him.

    Then it was Xiao Qishao¡¯s young and tender face, and then Ye Yun¡¯s appearance, all of them appeared.

    ¡°¡±Bottom line.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±This is my bottom line.¡±¡±

    He straightened up and straightened his spine. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m not the right person to be a king.

    Moreover, ever since he was young, he never even thought of snatching the throne from his big brother.

    At that time, I only wanted to be a good helper and help Big Brother guard the mountains and rivers. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, I am sitting on the throne for you, big brother.

    ¡°¡±This crown, this robe, everything is yours.¡±¡±

    He looked at his hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll guard it for you!¡±¡±

    At the same time.

    Embroidery Pce.

    Empress Dowager Su Qing gave Guo Wenli a warm p. ¡°¡±Trash!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I gave you the Board of Justice, yet you can¡¯t even do such a thing?¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli kneeled down, ¡°¡±This subject knows his crime.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su had someone help her sit down. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to get angry right now, but you bunch of trash forced me to get angry.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan should have gotten rid of this man long ago, but you¡¯re still busy asking him to admit his crimes... pedantic!

    ¡°¡±If we had killed him earlier and casually pressed his hand and made a statement, would this have happened?¡±¡±

    Guo Wenli said, ¡°¡±This subject has been negligent, this subject is guilty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°¡±Other than using you of being guilty, what else can you say?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now, you can give me a remedy. If you have no other way, why should I raise you?¡±¡±

    The Minister of the Left, Su Mao, who was sitting at the side, lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t the King say that he would bring Chen Zaiyan and the rest to the grand ceremony tomorrow?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is an opportunity, I think.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked at Su Mao. ¡°¡±Speak.¡±¡±

    Su Mao said, ¡°¡±If at the Ascension Ceremony a group of angry students rushed forward to kill the traitor Chen Zaiyan on the spot, I¡¯m afraid that the King will not be able to investigate this matter.¡±¡±

    Now that the witnesses and evidence are all on our side, so what if the King brought Chen Zaiyan back?

    ¡°¡±As long as Chen is dead tomorrow, the disappearance of Ma Ziwei is not worth mentioning.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked at Su Zong, who sat off to the side, not daring to speak. ¡°¡±It was all your fault!¡±¡±

    Su Zong hurriedly got up. ¡°¡±This subject ¡­ this subject is also considering for the empress dowager¡¯s sake ¡­ The soldiers are really too presumptuous. It just so happens that there¡¯s a chance ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su red at Su Zong. ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done.

    How much did You Nation give you?

    Without these benefits, can you run back?

    ¡°¡±What do you mean by ¡®think for me¡¯? Isn¡¯t that all for your own pocket!?¡±¡±

    Su Zong opened his mouth and then lowered his head in shame. ¡°¡±This subject ¡­ knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±Right now, the arrows are already on the bow, so there¡¯s no choice but to send them out. No matter what happened before, there¡¯s no room to return the matters of the military ¡­ We¡¯ll do as Su Mao said and eliminate Chen Zaiyan tomorrow at the Ascension Ceremony.¡±¡±

    Since Mu Changyan was no longer afraid of losing face, he might as well let him lose more face.

    It also let him know who was in charge of Great Yan.

    ¡°¡±How infuriating. Capture him as well!¡±¡±

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t go too far. Currently, they were still in the big courtyard of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. However, they were inside the Heaven Defying Seal, so unless there was a peerless expert, it would be difficult for them to detect their presence.

    Outside of the sect, many experts had already begun to appear, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    After the empress dowager gave the order to attack the military, no one paid any attention to the young man named An Zaizhan.

    Although An Zaiyue¡¯s reputation was already quite great, he was still far from the eyes of those in high positions.

    This would affect the situation in the Great Yan Nation, and no one believed that the war for peace would be of any use.

    After all, no matter how famous An Zaiyue was, he was just a small student of the Martial Arts Academy.

    The opponents of those great figures who could turn a flip of their hand into a rain, the opponents they were staring at, were naturally those of great figures as well.

    The only people who were highly regarded by the brocade pce were Chen Zaiyan, Wang KaiTai, and Fang Daozhong.

    Because the general¡¯s intimate friend was still at the frontline leading the troops, the empress dowager didn¡¯t dare to be direct, even if she was domineering.

    Everyone knew that the general¡¯s personality was the most elusive. Of course, when a deputy general of the illusory world was killed, this general dared to bring 3,600 mes of iron to the southeast, and killed countless people from Nether Realm in one go.

    Because of this, the god gathering in Quiet Nation suffered heavy losses. The god master called it the shame of a hundred years.

    If the empress dowager dared to stand up straight, Fang Zhiyi would really dare to fight his way back from the southeast border with his iron me.

    Even with the empress dowager¡¯s strength, she didn¡¯t dare to face Fang¡¯s confidante head on and get angry.

    So far, Fang Zhiyi was the only one who had survived in the War Department.

    Wang Kai-tai used his disappearance to buy time, but until now, most of the deputy-minister Ma Ziwei¡¯s disappearance is still considered Wang Kai-tai¡¯s doing.

    An Zaixin was drinking tea and meditating.

    He knew, of course, that every once in a while someone wasing in to spy on him, but he was unmoved.

    This was because he knew that a person¡¯s worth determined the opponent¡¯s value to him. This was a good thing for An Zhe.

    The brocade pce still did not view An Sheng as an opponent, so the person who came to spy on them was naturally not some peerless expert, so even if An Zaihai and the others were singing a great y in the Heaven-defying Seal, they would not be discovered.

    Skinny Du was holding a cat while squinting at An Zhe. An Zeng was sitting on the reclining chair with his eyes closed, resting his mind.

    Speaking of which, Gu Qianye, Qu Liuxi, Du skinny, and Xiao Qitao were all a bit nervous by this strange atmosphere.

    On the contrary, the dispute that they had been fighting over still seemed to be as casual as before.

    ¡°¡±Our people are leaving the city. No one cares about them, so it won¡¯t be difficult for us to get out of the city dressed up as a shop assistant.¡±¡±

    ording to your instructions, no one has gone far. After leaving the city, we will find a ce to hide for the time being. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s voice was very soft, but every word was very clear.

    Her voice did not belong to the delicate beauty, but it had a soft, soothing quality to it.

    She and Gu Qianye had very different personalities, but their rtionship was so good that it was hard to say.

    Gu Qianye looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything, but his meticulous thoughts made one¡¯s heart ache.

    Although Qu Liuxi looked weak and weak, she always disyed an extraordinary strength at crucial moments.

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do?¡±¡±

    she asked Anjou.

    An Xuan opened his eyes. ¡°¡±You are all still inside the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯. Unless there is a true expert here, no one will be able to detect your presence.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We should cultivate and rest.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about you?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    ¡°¡±I was already in the station, so I couldn¡¯t get out.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Why did you want to enter that trap? You didn¡¯t belong to the Great Yan, so of course you didn¡¯t belong to this ever-changing situation.¡±¡±

    There¡¯s no need to get involved if you want to. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye red at An Zhe. ¡°¡±He¡¯ll definitely say it, he¡¯ll tell you guys in the future.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Originally, I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s also irresponsible.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m here because I¡¯m involved with a benefactor. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue knew that the matter of rebirth was hard for Qu Liuxi and the others to understand.

    But we have to give them a reasonable exnation, or they¡¯ll never let it go.

    An Xuan looked at Du. ¡°¡±Why do you think I suddenly changed when I was living in the Illusory World?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to be bestowed with the Heavens?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Of course not, that¡¯s just a lie.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The reason I didn¡¯t tell you is because I have involved a person ¡­ The Chief of the Great Xi¡¯s Bright Spell Division, Fang Dou.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh my god!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if you want to lie, there¡¯s no need to get at him.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Do you remember that some days ago, a beautiful woman came looking for me?¡±¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯te looking for me. She came looking for me.

    Remember when Zhong Jiuge left us for four years?

    ¡°¡±He was asked by me to go to the Da Xi to meet that woman.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at the crowd and said, ¡°¡±Actually, I¡¯m not bestowed upon me by the Heavens, but by someone who opened the door to cultivation.¡±¡±

    I met the heavily injured Chief of the Great Xi Cultivation in the Cang Man Mountain, and he taught me everything.

    I carry his hatred with me, so I must get into this game. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Fang Dou and Prince Chen Chong are best friends. Fang Dou considers him to be his brother.

    However, for some unknown reason, Chen Yehui had decided to kill Fang Dou.

    Therefore, Chen Zhong set up a trap. He pretended toe to Yan Guo to mediate the war between the sixteen kingdoms.

    ¡°¡±Then they set up an ambush together with Empress Dowager Su and sent people to return to the Da Xi, saying that they¡¯d been ambushed in the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After Fang Xuan got the news, he didn¡¯t have the time to bring any helpers. He rushed from the Da Xi alone to the Cang Man Mountain of the Yan Kingdom.¡±¡±

    As a result, in the Azure Barbarian Mountain, many experts of the Small Heaven Realm, including a hidden one, besieged him.

    He killed half of them, but in the end, he was heavily injured by a sneak attack by a lesser celestial cultivator because he was outnumbered.

    ¡°¡±I met him in the mountains. He opened the door to cultivation for me and told me what he knew. He asked me to avenge him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±But he died too fast. He didn¡¯t have the time to tell me who his enemies are.¡±¡±

    He is me and I am him, so his hatred must be repaid by me.

    ¡°¡±The reason why I didn¡¯t want to tell you guys before was because this is too dangerous. I don¡¯t want you guys to get involved.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ you mean, your master is actually the head of the Great Xi Mantra Division?¡±¡± The skinny man swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty and said, ¡°¡±You ¡­ you mean to say, your master is actually the head of the Great Xi Mantra Division?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can say that, but you can also see me as the same person.¡±¡±

    But I¡¯m not as good as him, much weaker than him.

    ¡°¡±If I had his cultivation and strength, I would have already rushed into the Embroidery Pce.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi subconsciously reached out to grab An Zaiyue¡¯s hand, but Gu Qianye¡¯s hand stopped mid-air and quietly withdrew back.

    ¡°¡±After all, it¡¯s not your hatred. I know how you feel, but our strength is limited right now. It¡¯s not the time for revenge.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know,¡±¡± said Anjou, ¡°¡±but I didn¡¯t leave the meal alone.

    Now I know that not many people are involved in this.

    Li Changlu was one of them, and I¡¯ve already killed him.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s also Imperial Physician Zhuge Liuyun, I can¡¯t get close to him at the moment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And the biggest enemy is of course Empress Dowager Su.¡±¡±

    An Zhan clenched his fists tightly. ¡°¡±Therefore, from the very start, this matter was already decided even before I entered Fang Shoucheng.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not conflict with the empress dowager. It¡¯s hatred.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You always said that I was reckless. That¡¯s why I tried to persuade you just now.¡±¡±

    As your brother, I must advise you that it is too dangerous.

    But simrly, as your brother, once you make a decision.

    Whatever that decision is, I will follow you. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded. ¡°¡±The same goes for us.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao waved his arms. ¡°¡±Big brother An Zai-ge, I can help you fight.¡±¡±

    An Zhan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he rubbed Little Seven¡¯s head. ¡°¡±You can¡¯t go out and fight. Fighting is something adults do, you¡¯re still young.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao said with dissatisfaction, ¡°¡±But even Brother Pang can¡¯t beat me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now, the older brothers and sisters are older than you, and they¡¯re still young, so they need the older brothers and sisters to protect you.¡±¡±

    One day, when the older brothers and sisters are old and unable to move, they will need Little Seven to protect us, right?

    ¡°¡±Therefore, what you need to do now is cultivate properly and strive for the time when we need your protection. If no one can beat you, then no one will dare to bully us, right?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°¡±It seems to make sense ¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll cultivate properly. When you guys get old, I¡¯ll protect you guys!¡±¡±

    An Zizheng put down Xiao Qi and said, ¡°¡±Go cultivate with Master Huo now, okay?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded and then pulled Old Huo¡¯s hand to the side.

    An Zhan sat back down. ¡°¡±Just like what Fatty said earlier, we¡¯re not strong enough right now. We can¡¯t fight the people I want to deal with head on.¡±¡±

    So we can¡¯t all be exposed, or we¡¯ll all be wiped out.

    ¡°¡±You guys stay here and be my reinforcements. If I meet with any trouble, you guys can still save me.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±But how can we help you?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue reached out his hand, ¡°¡±Pills, give me as many as you can. No matter what type of pills they are, you can give me as much as you have right now.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded. ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye reached out to pick the broken finger bone hanging on his neck and handed it to An Ying, ¡°¡±This is for you, this is the most precious treasure of the Ancient Hunters, I¡¯ll tell you how to use it.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±No, first ¡­ this is the most precious treasure of your Ancient Hunting n, it doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±¡±

    So you have no right to give it to me, not even temporarily.

    Second, you¡¯ll have more meaning to keep this than to give it to me.

    ¡°¡±If there¡¯s an ident, you can protect Xiao Li, Fatty Huo and the others.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else in the end.

    ¡°¡±What about me?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Let me give you the most important thing ¡­¡±¡±

    He took out two items that looked like red knots. ¡°¡±This is a magic item that Lord Huo made overnight. It has no other uses other thanmunicating.¡±¡±

    If anything happens to me, the rope will turn blue if I need your help.

    Once I was in trouble, the rope would turn ck.

    Remember, if it turns blue, it means I¡¯m asking you for help.

    ¡°¡±If you turn ck, don¡¯t worry about anything, don¡¯t ask anything. Just leave, and leave Fang Shoucheng.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡± Du was skinny and did not retort.

    But he knew very well that he would not go, whether the rope turned blue or ck.

    Gu Qianye curiously took the two knots and looked at them. ¡°¡±Did Lord Huo do this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know all of you very well. It¡¯s still a matter of mutual concern.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>

    Golden Court Avenue was a main street outside the south gate of Heavenly Temple Pce. After the initial main street was built, it was called Holy Court Avenue. However, not long after it was named, a sentence came from the Great Xi, which probably meant that if he didn¡¯t change the name of Holy Court Avenue, then he would change the name of the Yan Kingdom.

    In the eyes of the people of the Da Xi world, there could only be one ce called the Holy Court, and that was the Great Xi¡¯s imperial court.

    The Yan people knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Da Xi even if they were being rough, so they changed the name of the Holy Court Road as soon as possible.

    But even so, Golden Court Avenue was still the pride of the Yan.

    It was wide enough, t enough. Even the sh flood from before hadn¡¯t been able to damage the Golden Hall Avenue.

    To the south of Empyrean Terminus Pce was the Golden Hall za, covering an area of hundreds of acres.

    It was also t, a ce to hold various festivals.

    Without exception, every fall ceremony was held in the Golden Court Square.

    The King of Yan and many members of the royal family, as well as important court officials, were watching the Autumn Ceremony from the south gate of Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    This year¡¯s Autumn Ceremony had already been postponed for many days, but now, it was finally being held.

    Almost half of the people in Fangchun were gathered around the Golden Court Square, waiting for the event to begin.

    A few days ago, the military officials¡¯ case against the traitors was also suppressed by this matter.

    The citizens were all discussing who would be the champion this year.

    Was it the Grand Cauldron Academy or the Supreme Dao Court?

    The academy, which was originally one of the most popr ones, had beenpletely forgotten. No one mentioned it.

    This was because everyone knew that the academy had died in name.

    In just a few short days, the disciples of the Martial Arts Academy had been divided among the other academies. Although it was said that the Academy had reserved the ces to participate in the Autumn Ceremony, no one else would participate.

    Outside the city gate, two rows of imperial army d in new clothes and armors stood majestically with longnces in their hands, staring straight ahead.

    On the outer perimeter, light cavalry, who were stationed in the city, patrolled back and forth.

    Above the city gates, the imperial guards were on alert.

    On the city wall, the g of the big swallow fluttered in the wind.

    Themoners had arrived early, and the entire Golden Court Square was surrounded so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    Casinos also started to ept bets early on, and the people began to insanely bet the few coins in their money bags into the casino.

    The most popr topic of the year was without a doubt the Grand Cauldron Academy¡¯s Su Feiheng and the Supreme Court¡¯s Feng Qingyang.

    The majority of the people were only focused on the most popr people.

    However, the actual scale of the Autumn Festival was far from just a contest between cultivators; it was also a literary selection.

    The difference between Great Yan and other countries was that an important part of the imperial examinations was held on the day of the Autumn Ceremony.

    Those students who had studied hard for many years, whether they could be famous or not would all depend on this day.

    The students who stood out today would be participating in the Hall Competition. They were all the best candidates for the examinations, and their fates would change on this day.

    However, themoners were still focused on thepetition between the cultivators.

    Not many people paid attention to the Hall Competition. After all, it was still rtively better for cultivators to fight.

    To prevent an ident, the Golden Court Square was divided into fourrge areas.

    The first was the battle between the top scorers. The top students from the various academies and sects would fight for their own future on this battlefield.

    Once one became a leader in the battle, then one¡¯s future would be limitless.

    This was also the best time for many Humble ss disciples to fight to change their fates.

    Once they made it to the top, they would receive the academy¡¯s greatest ability.

    The second battlefield was called the Battle of Magnificence. Compared to the excitement of the Battle of the Gathering of the Heroes and the grand battle of Champions, the Battle of Magnificence was much more realistic.

    This was because the majority of the participants had already determined their own fate. They did not have the qualifications to participate in the battle. The only thing that could make their future brighter was to win this battle and then obtain a good position in the government or the military.

    The third and the fourth were close together, and the one on the left was the one where the battle of Parkhurst took ce.

    In this ce, the top experts from the young generations of the major academies would fight for the first position.

    Everyone said that the number one martial artist in the Great Yan Dynasty was number one while the number one martial artist was number two. Who didn¡¯t want to be the number one expert of the younger generation?

    But to be the first person to do so, he had to pay far, far too much.

    Not only did he need to pay the price himself, but he also needed the strength of the family behind him.

    Therefore, the battle between Fang Kui had never been the stage for the Humble ss disciples.

    Without the support of a powerful family, there was no way for them to quickly surpass their peers.

    Talent was something hard to talk about.

    A temporary house had been built next to the ce where the Battle of the Champions had taken ce. Two days ago, it had basically beenpletely repaired to ensure that there would be no problems.

    The houses were divided into smallpartments where no one would see each other, and where their food, drink, and sleep were kept that day, no one was allowed to enter or leave.

    There were people who would bring them food and water, and even wine would be satisfied.

    The students participating in this exam will be awaiting the examiners¡¯ approval after they finish today.

    The best will be selected to participate in the Hall Competition.

    This was why they hade here to increase the weight of the Autumn Festival. What truly decided their future was the Hall Competition that was going to ur in another period of time.

    ¡°¡±Look!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Empress and the King are here!¡±¡±

    Some of the people in the front row saw the carsing from afar and immediately shouted out, causing the crowd to boil.

    The struggle in the pce was so cruel that the people could not touch it.

    The arrival of the two noblest men in the country at the same time was exciting and exciting to the people.

    The crowd began to surge, and the crowd on the side of the Golden Court Avenue became more dense.

    The Imperial Guards began to push the crowd back with all their might to ensure that no trouble would befall the empress dowager as she passed.

    Empress Dowager Su Qing and King Yan, Mu Changyan stood on top of the huge carriage and waved towards themoners.

    The people began to boil, wave after wave of cheering rose up.

    No matter what hardships the country faces, the people are excited at this moment.

    After all, people like the empress dowager and the Duke of Yan were not to be casually seen by them.

    Even if they only saw a figure far away, to them, it was a kind of satisfaction and pride.

    ¡°¡±Long live Great Yan!¡±¡±

    Long live the King of Yan!

    Someone began to shout, and everyone followed suit, ¡°¡±Long live the King of Yan!¡±¡±

    The King of Swallow, Mu Changyan, was standing on the carriage calmly, waving at the crowd.

    However, his heart was not calm at all. This was the first time since he inherited the Duke of Yan that the ceremony had started. He did not know if there would be a second time.

    Originally, this scene, this grand asion, and even this mountain and river had nothing to do with him. However, after his big brother died, this burden fell onto his shoulders.

    Mu Changyan mumbled to herself, ¡°¡±This is the people of the Mu n, the mountains and rivers of the Mu n ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su, who stood by his side, inclined her head slightly. ¡°¡±What did you say just now?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled, ¡°¡±Your son says that this is the way of the Great Yan, the way of his people.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su smiled. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, look at them. They¡¯re so humble, so gullible.¡±¡±

    It was just a grand asion, and they felt happy and satisfied.

    With these people, you give them a little benefit and they will be grateful.

    ¡°¡±Much better than some of the court officials. They are taking advantage of the sry of the Great Yan and enjoying the benefits of being magnanimous and magnanimous, but at the same time, they are alsomitting treason and treason.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan subconsciously looked back. Behind the carriages, the imperial guards were closely escorting the officers in prison uniforms from the military.

    Themoners also saw those in prison uniforms, and some of them began to curse, ¡°¡±You bastards!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These traitors!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Beat them to death!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Five horses dismembering!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let them die without a burial ce!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if I die, I can¡¯t bury their corpses in thend of the Great Yan and chop them to pieces for the dogs!¡±¡±

    An officer of the Ministry of War mumbled to himself in disappointment, ¡°¡±This is the country we are fighting to protect. Is this the people we are fighting to protect?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked back at him and asked, ¡°¡±Do you regret it?¡±¡±

    The official was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°¡±No regrets, but sorrow ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan smiled proudly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t regret what we did for this country, for the people of this country, sooner orter we will get a fair evaluation.¡±¡±

    Those who think they are above others will be judged sooner orter. ¡°¡±

    The official asked, ¡°¡±Can we see it?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan remained silent.

    Maybe not.

    A civilian grabbed a gon of wine and smashed it onto Chen Zhiyan¡¯s face, breaking his eyebrows and causing blood to flow down from his face in an instant.

    However, the Imperial Guards who were maintaining order outside did not care at all, and more misceneous items were thrown at the officers of the Infantry Division.

    At this time, a team of light cavalry galloped over, forcing the civilians to unconsciously retreat.

    The leader of the light cavalry officers nced at the empress dowager¡¯s carriage, then stopped in front of Chen Zaiyan and gave him a solemn military salute. ¡°¡±This general greets the lord!¡±¡±

    All the Light Cavalry Soldiers also ced their right arms horizontally in front of their chest as they saluted.

    They all knew what kind of trouble they might cause, but no one cared.

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s tears and blood flowed down together. He nodded vigorously and said, ¡°¡±All of you... must be well.¡±¡±

    After Yan Wang and the empress dowager ascended the tower, the participating disciples of the various academies and sects began entering the arena one after another.

    The one walking at the front was the one with thergest and most anticipated stature, the one walking at the front was naturally Su Feiheng.

    He walked with a calm expression as if he wasn¡¯t affected by anyone.

    Behind him, there were hundreds of students from the Grand Cauldron Academy, an awe-inspiring array of people.

    ¡°¡±Look, that¡¯s Young Master Su Fei Lun!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young Master Su!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You have to win the championship, I¡¯ll bet all my money on you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Great Cauldron Academy is mighty!¡±¡±

    Following behind the Grand Cauldron Academy was the second most popr martial arts hall.

    The Yan Country did not have an Orthodoxy, but Dao Sect had an extremely important position in the Yan Country.

    Just by thinking about it, the old Daoist who was summoned out of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s grand formation was able to deduce the role that the Dao Sect had yed in the Great Yan Empire.

    Those who were in the training hall, whether students or teachers, all seemed so refined and refined.

    They wore daoist robes and their steps were light. Each and every one of them had their lower jaws slightly raised, appearing rather proud.

    The person walking at the very front of the training hall was Feng Xiuxiu.

    He wore a blue Daoist robe, and a wooden sword was strapped to his back.

    Everyone knew about the battle between Feng Xiuzhu and Su Feihun for first ce, but no one was sure who was stronger.

    Although there weren¡¯t as many people as those from the Grand Cauldron Academy, the moment they appeared on stage, the crowd erupted into cheers.

    Not for anything else, but because each and every one of these young Daoists was very handsome, the cries of the young girls rang out one after another.

    However, just as the mighty group of people passed by, the girls¡¯ screams suddenly stopped.

    Behind the team from the Supreme Court, two people walked over slowly, calm andposed.

    The person in front carried arge g in his hands, and he was tall and muscr.

    The banner fluttered in the wind. The four words on the banner were extremely eye-catching.

    Great Yan Martial Arts Academy.

    The person who was holding the g, was none other than Nie Qing from the Martial Arts Academy.

    Following behind Nie Qing was a youth with a longbow and a quiver hanging from his back. His appearance couldn¡¯t be considered handsome, but he had a certain imposing aura. This was precisely a peaceful battle.

    It was a two-man team.

    This was Great Yan¡¯s Martial Arts Academy.

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>

    When everyone saw the two people striding towards them, they were all stunned. It wasn¡¯t only the bright red banner that shook people¡¯s eyes, but also the two youngsters who were swimming upstream.

    If the trend was that no one wished for the Academy to appear in the ranks of the Autumn Ceremony, then their rebellious attitude was extremely shocking.

    Nie Qing walked in front, wearing the academy¡¯s ck uniform. On his back was tied a ck short rod with a heavy metallic luster. It looked to be about a meter long and as thick as a wrist.

    In addition, there was a long saber in the style of the Great Yan Army hanging there.

    Holding the banner in both hands, he strode forward with his head held high.

    Behind Nie Qing, An Zhe, who was also dressed in ck, appeared to have matured quite a bit.

    He had a longbow tied to his back. Those who were familiar with the military would recognize that bow. It was the Iron Pear Wood from the Cliff that General Ying Yang Wang Kaitai of the military needed two strong men to carry the weapon.

    An arrow shaker hung by his waist, and the Fine Steel Feathered Arrows in the shaker were packed to the brim.

    Following behind Nie Qing, his pace wasn¡¯t that big, nor did it seem urgent. However, he still maintained that distance with Nie Qing, appearing very calm.

    ¡°¡±That is ¡­ the team from the Martial Arts Academy that is participating in the Autumn Ceremony?¡±¡±

    The crowd sighed, ¡°¡±Speaking of which, even if those officials from the Military Department decided to rebel against the country, what does that have to do with the students from the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    However, the world was cold. Most people chose to leave the Martial Arts Academy. Now, only the two of them were representing the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±In my opinion, this is overestimating oneself.¡±¡±

    What else could the two of them do?

    I might as well stay home, or be a spectator like us.

    ¡°¡±This also brought me to the podium, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right!¡±¡±

    I think the two of them just want to show off. ¡°¡±

    An elder beside him shouted, ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    Why are youngsters nowadays so dirty?

    Putting aside the military affairs, just the two of them were famous throughout the city.

    Do you dare to rely on this limelight and the wind and waves above? ¡°¡±

    The young man who spoke earlier snorted disdainfully, ¡°¡±That¡¯s stupid.¡±¡±

    The old man sneered, ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t understand. A group of people who are inferior to others yet are pointing fingers at others from behind their backs, what qualifications do you have?¡±¡±

    Face to face, do you dare say that?

    Do you have the talent to cultivate, or do you have the courage to do so?

    Or should it be more urate to say that all of you are hidden cultivators?

    ¡°¡±Before we start discussing other people, let¡¯s see if we have the ability to do so!¡±¡±

    The young man¡¯s face turned red, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong, you are not allowed to say what you have made?¡±¡±

    I just looked at them to show off. ¡°¡±

    The old man said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why you have been doing nothing your whole life. You will never be able to reach their level.¡±¡±

    The young man opened his mouth, but he was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only re at the old man.

    When the youngdies who had been screaming at the young Taoist in the direction of the Taoist temple saw the two young men striding towards them, they felt inexplicably excited and admiration for them.

    Perhaps the two of them were more manly than those who looked prettier in the makeup.

    The crowd discussed animatedly, but no one dared to apud.

    Everyone clearly knew what kind of embarrassing position the Martial Arts Academy was in right now. It was indeed admirable for An Zhan and Nie Qing to have the courage to step forward.

    However, there were quite a few people who had the same thoughts as that young man. They felt that An Zhe and Nie Qing were idiots and idiots that were destroying their futures.

    Empress Dowager Su stood atop the south gate¡¯s tower and watched the two dazzling figures walk over, her heart filled with unhappiness.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    She said in a low voice, Yan Wang Mu and Changyan, who were standing beside her, responded, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t think of it either.¡±¡±

    The two didn¡¯t expect that it would bepletely different.

    Chen Zaiyan and the others, who had been escorted to the bottom of the south gate and taken care of, actually started crying when they saw the two people from the Martial Arts Academying over.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually ¡­ just the two of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are people, but most of them don¡¯t dare to straighten their backs.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan sighed, ¡°¡±The two of them forced themselves to a dead end.¡±¡±

    Everyone sighed with emotion,pletely forgetting about their current situation.

    However, ever since Nie Qing and An Zaiyue passed by, there were no longer any cheers from the team that participated in the Autumn Ceremony.

    Everyone had a strange feeling in their hearts. No matter how strong the team was, everyone felt that it was far less shocking than those two people.

    The group stopped at the designated ce. Therger sects had specially built pavilions for resting, while the smaller sects could only stand.

    Regardless of the current situation of the Martial Arts Academy, after all, it was one of the top three academies in Fang Zhucheng. However, when Nie Qing and An Xuan arrived, they discovered that no one had reserved a ce for the academy.

    No one thought that the Martial Arts Academy would send people to participate. After all, the name of the academy was already dead.

    Nie Qing and An Xuan nced at each other, then walked over to the official in charge of maintaining order.

    ¡°¡±Sir, why is there no ce for us in the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    The official nced at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What kind of ce is the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked at the list in his hands. ¡°¡±Could it be that the Martial Arts Academy is not on the Lord¡¯s list?¡±¡±

    The official said with his nose up towards the sky, ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ you¡¯re talking about that martial institution.¡±¡±

    There was a Martial Arts Academy on the register, but none of the people in the academy mentioned their names to participate in the fall ceremony, so it was deemed to have given up on its own.

    ¡°¡±I see that there¡¯s still room for you in the crowd over there. Why don¡¯t you guys go over and squeeze?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±What rank are you?¡±¡±

    The official was stunned. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I am a rank 6 general of the Frontier Army, and at least I have the title of a First Rated Uncle ¡­ If you saw me, could it be that I have such an attitude?¡±¡±

    The official seemed to have forgotten his identity in the war andughed dryly, ¡°¡±This ¡­ This lowly official greets your Lordship.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the chair behind him. ¡°¡±Get your ce out of here. I need it.¡±¡±

    The official said awkwardly, ¡°¡±My lord, this isn¡¯t a good idea ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you feel like you can¡¯t move, I can always hold you up like this. I¡¯ll hold you up to let you see better when I go on stageter.¡±¡±

    The official hurriedly begged, ¡°¡±My lord, I will vacate this ce for you.¡±¡±

    After An Zhe put him down, that official immediately trotted away. He found a few guards who were maintaining order and started pointing at An Zhe and Nie Qing.

    Before long, the guards quickly walked over.

    The guard in the lead nced at An Zeng and said, ¡°¡±Master An, this is not easy to deal with. He said that the Martial Arts Academy didn¡¯t mention your names at all.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±That¡¯s impossible. Chang Huan, the Vice Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, has already reported our names before the deadline. It¡¯s impossible that he hasn¡¯t.¡±¡±

    The guard replied, ¡°¡±But we can only act in ordance with justice. We don¡¯t have any of you on the list. We can only ask you to leave.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, a squad of elite soldiers approached from afar. There weren¡¯t many of them, only sixteen or sixteen people.

    But when these sixteen people arrived, it was as though a massive wave had smashed against them.

    When the guards saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but retreat backwards.

    Leading these soldiers was the Soldier General, the Fourth-rank General Ying Yang.

    Behind him were fifteen or sixteen Flowing Fire Heavy Cavalry.

    Each and every one of these soldiers came from the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood. The killing intent they emitted was so strong that it caused the air around them to be frigid.

    Fang Dao pointed with his finger. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s tear this ce down.¡±¡±

    As the dozen or so heavy cavalry soldiers passed by, a dozen or so heavy sabers descended, and the pavilion where the official had rested earlier instantly turned into ruins.

    Over a dozen heavy cavalry soldiers were casually moving their heavy sabers across the ground, clearing up the ground and then standing around.

    When the dozen or so heavy sabers stabbed the ground, the sound of a bang seemed to strike deep into the hearts of everyone present.

    Fang Dao carried two chairs with him and ced them on the ground. They were surrounded by the heavy riders who served as guards for them.

    Fang Dao stared at Nie Qing and An Zhe, ¡°¡±Sit right here. If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll carry it.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing and An Ying sped their hands and sat down.

    Nie Qing inserted the banner in his hand into the ground. With a ¡°¡±peng¡±¡± sound, the banner pole pierced deep into the hard stone floor, directly passing through.

    The two of them sat down next to the banner, and everyone around was dumbfounded.

    The guards who had wanted to politely invite An Xuan out looked at each other before turning around and leaving as if they didn¡¯t see anything.

    An Zhan himself had the status of a first-rate uncle, so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to offend him.

    As for Fang Daozhang, his identity was even more sensitive. The general¡¯s intimate friend was still leading troops and fighting against the Nether Realm on the front lines. Even the empress dowager didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him at this time.

    Just look at the Soldiers Division. There were so many people who had been implicated, and only Fang Dao was as steady as Mt. Tai.

    On the southern gate tower, Empress Dowager Su didn¡¯t know what was going on because she was far away.

    Soon enough, however, someone told her about this seemingly insignificant matter, which made Empress Dowager Su wrinkle her eyebrows.

    ¡°¡±Let him be. Wait until after the war with You.¡±¡±

    She raised her hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t keep looking.¡±¡±

    The newly appointed head eunuch of the brocade pce, Zhen Dao, quickly took her hand. Empress Dowager Su stood up and looked at the distant Duke Yan. ¡°¡±Have someone inform the king, tell him that I¡¯m going back first.¡±¡±

    Then, she said with some disgust, ¡°¡±Chen Zaiyan and those people don¡¯t feel good just looking at him.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao naturally understood what he meant. He nced at the general Su Zong who was standing beside him.

    Su Zong nodded. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, you can go back and rest. This subject will keep an eye on this matter.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded before turning to leave.

    Actually, those with discerning eyes could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. The Duke of Yan actually didn¡¯t sit next to the empress dowager. Such an obvious attitude couldn¡¯t be seen in the past.

    This showed that the conflict between the two of them had already reached a point where it was obvious to see how it would progress.

    However, everyone was clear that the King of Swallow ¡­ did not have a single chance of winning.

    At this time, the scene was bustling with noise and excitement.

    A group of several hundred people seemed to be passing by the main road of the Golden Court. It was said that they were the envoys sent by the State of Zhao. They had speciallye to congratte Zhao on the beginning of the Autumn Ceremony.

    Because they had always been allies, the Yan had a sense of familiarity with the Zhao people.

    However, many people could tell that this diplomatic team was a bit strange.

    They were all military officials.

    King Yan, Mu Changyan, saw the troops from Zhao pass by from the top of Nanmen City. His expression turned cold as he said, ¡°¡±Proud of your might ¡­ But no one can forget that this ce is still the capital of Great Yan. This Great Yan is still the big Yan of the Mu n.¡±¡±

    An Chengli lowered his voice and said behind him, ¡°¡±Rest assured, Your Majesty. There is a saying that ¡­ The more eager the opponent is to see their strength, the more guilty they are.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled. ¡°¡±You sure know how to talk. Send someone to watch Chen Zaiyan and the others. I feel that the empress dowager¡¯s ce is unusually quiet today.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded. ¡°¡±Rest assured, my King. The people of the Vermillion Bird and White Tiger Battalion are pretending to be civilians among the crowd. If anything happens, they will immediately rush over.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Also ¡­ Chen Shaobai is back.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan grunted in relief. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have many people I can count on now ¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>

    Although Fang Dao had brought over ten Heavy Cavalry members with him and stood valiantly on the side of the Martial Arts Academy, for An Zeng and the others, the trouble did not decrease by much because of this.

    When the situation on the field was settled, something even more irritating happened.

    The official who had been scared off earlier braced himself and walked back. He looked at An Zhan and shrunk his neck back.

    ¡°¡±Sir An, about that ¡­ There¡¯s one more thing.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s fine if you use this ce, but you really don¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the Autumn Festival.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go back and check. The Martial Arts Academy has indeed reported the names of those who participated in the Autumn Ceremony. Only you and this Master Nie are here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are we not allowed to attend because we have fewer people?¡±¡± he asked.

    The official hurriedly shook his head. ¡°¡±No, no. The adults of the Ministry of Rites said that ording to the rules ¡­ there must be a leader for an academy or sect to attend the ceremony.¡±¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if there were fewer people, but the team leader couldn¡¯t be without them.

    ¡°¡±I heard that there are no longer any teachers who are willing to be the leaders of the Martial Arts Academy, so you are still not qualified.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned his head to look at Nie Qing and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Vice Principal Chang?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing shook his head: ¡°¡±We agreed toe together in the morning, but he never appeared.¡±¡±

    Probably controlled, I guess.

    ¡°¡±He is Dean Yan¡¯s disciple, the Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy ¡­¡±¡±

    The implication was that the Military Affairs case would definitely involve Chang Huan.

    The reason why those people didn¡¯t make a move earlier orter, and only managed to control Chang Huan now, was to prevent the Martial Arts Academy from participating on the day of the Ascension Ceremony.

    An Zaiyue contemted for a moment. Even Chang Huan was not spared. There was indeed no one from the Martial Academies who could be the leader.

    Seeing that neither An Zhan nor Nie Qing said anything, that official secretly let out a sigh of relief in his heart, ¡°¡±Since there¡¯s no objection from the two sirs, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±¡±

    It is not that this lowly position will make things difficult for you, but that the rules are so.

    ¡°¡±The Board of Rites is still waiting for this lowly official to reply. This lowly official will take his leave first.¡±¡±

    The moment he turned around to leave, his body suddenly stiffened there, as if he had suddenly turned into a stone. There was no ce on his body that could move, not even his eyes.

    A woman in cotton clothes walked over from the official, her face calm like a calmke. ¡°¡±I am the instructor of the Martial Arts Academy, Hortang Tang. I am the leader of the Martial Academy¡¯s participation in the Autumn Ceremony.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry to bete.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing and An Xuan stood up at the same time, ¡°¡±Greetings, Mister.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Okay.¡±¡± Huo Tang nodded and casually looked at the official. The official¡¯s body suddenly loosened and he couldn¡¯t help but fall forward.

    He struggled to get up and looked back at Hutang. He wanted to get angry, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°¡±What, is there anything else?¡±¡±

    The official clenched his teeth and left. He thought to himself, ¡°¡±Why do these people from the Martial Arts Academy not know how to appreciate a favor?¡±¡±

    The academy is already dead. Why are you joining in!

    In fact, An Zhe had expected the Ministry of Rites to make things difficult for him. After all, he did not have any good impression of those officials in the Ministry of Rites.

    The Ministry of Rites was ruined in the hands of the civil war.

    A person like Ding Huan, who had been operating in the Ministry of Rites for so many years, naturally had a lot of people who were close friends with him.

    Although Ding Yi had fallen, because of the empress dowager¡¯s interference, there weren¡¯t many people from the Ministry of Rites who had been implicated.

    Currently, the people in charge of the Ministry of Rites were still the empress dowager¡¯s people. Naturally, they didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards An Zhe.

    Huo Tang sat down on the chair, ¡°¡±Sit down and rest. Go on stage when you need to. If you can win, then win. If you can¡¯t win, then don¡¯t fight with all your might.¡±¡±

    Your lives are worth more than most people here. It¡¯s not worth it to leave them here.

    ¡°¡±As for dignity, it¡¯s only the thing ranked third in life.¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Nie Qing bowed at the same time, ¡°¡±As youmand.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This might be thest time the Martial Arts Academy attends the fall ceremony. Some people say that this is the most insolent and insensible one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, in my opinion, even though it is only the two of you, it represents the spirit of the academy once.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Actually, the Martial Arts Academy has not helped you much. Therefore, I cannot say that I will not fail the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s enough to not disappoint yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m already standing here, so I¡¯ll do my best.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you, sir!¡±¡±

    An Zhan said solemnly.

    ¡°¡±No need to thank me, I¡¯m just sitting here, and you guys are going up topete.¡±¡±

    She stood up and bowed. ¡°¡±If I say thank you, I should be the one thanking the two of you on behalf of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the sound of a gong could be heard from afar. Thepetition had already begun.

    ording to the rules of thepetition, the duels between the Ascendants should be held at this level.

    ¡°¡±Go on.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing patted An Zeng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°¡±I never thought that the one who would fight alongside me in the end would be you.¡±¡±

    I thought that those who had spent four years in the Martial Arts Academy with me were my futurerades who would face the dangers and dangers of the enemy together on the battlefield.

    To tell you the truth, I despise you neers, because you don¡¯t know the word military.

    ¡°¡±Only now did I realize that I was wrong.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, then smiled brightly. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t mind it too much when you go on stageter. You can just take first ce as you wish.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing alsoughed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the same as me, you can just casually take first ce.¡±¡±

    The Minister of Rites, who was in charge of inspecting his identity, naturally knew of his identity. There was no way to disturb him at this point in time, so after checking for a bit, he let the Minister of Rites in.

    The rules of the battle were simple. All the participants¡¯ names were written on the paper slip. Then, the ball would form and be ced in the box.

    The examiner randomly selected two people to fight in the box, and the victor proceeded to the next round.

    The participants of the Tournament were all the top students of the academies and sects. Naturally, none of them were willing to submit to each other.

    This was especially so for the sake of making peace. The reputation of fighting for peace was simply too resounding.

    There were many people who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity. As long as they won thepetition, it would be their greatest achievement today.

    Therefore, when An Zeng walked over, those people let out a hiss.

    Someone gestured with his pinky, ¡°¡±Later, I will let you know what a genius is!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An Zhan, I want to challenge you!¡±¡±

    These sounds rang out one after another, but An Zhe stood there quietly, seemingly unaffected by the mor.

    He was like a needle that was fixed in the middle of a huge wave. No matter how the wave churned, he still remained unmoving.

    The official in charge of selecting the opponent rummaged through the box for a while, then pulled out a ball of paper and unfolded it.

    ¡°¡±Xiongyan Academy, Li Bu Zhi.¡±¡±

    Xiongyan Academy was a school that ranked in the top five in the overall strength of the Yan Kingdom. Although it wasn¡¯t of an official nature, that was only on the surface.

    Which of theserge academies didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with the authorities in private?

    And the most important thing was, the boss behind the scenes was the Gao Family.

    Li Bu Zhi of the Xiong Yan Academy was one of the top three freshmen of this world, and he was extremely strong.

    Moreover, this person was the most conceited. Perhaps it was because he truly had an enviable talent in cultivation, but he was also a very unsociable person.

    Dressed in a yellow and white academy uniform, Li Bu Zhi looked a bit dashing.

    He stood up and walked to the field. He hugged his shoulders and stood there with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°¡±His opponent is...¡±¡±

    The Minister of Rites rummaged in the box for a while and took it out to take a look. ¡°¡±The Martial Arts Academy!¡±¡±

    Li Bu Zhi¡¯splexion changed and he grinned.

    The pretense of indifference vanished and was reced by an unconceble excitement.

    An Zhan slightly frowned. He was the first one to be selected, and his opponent was also someone from the Gao Family¡¯s Xiong Yan Academy ¡­ All of this seemed too much of a coincidence.

    It seemed that those conflicts with the Gao n were not yet over.

    At this moment, the Gao Family¡¯s head, Gao Yuan, was standing not too far away, looking in their direction.

    He gave a nomittal nod to Li Bu Zhi, who nodded slightly.

    The Minister of Rites stood out and said, ¡°¡±You all know the rules. Injuries to cultivators are inevitable.¡±¡±

    However, I still want you all to go as far as you can in order to be your martial gathering friends rather than fighting with your lives on the line.

    No matter what, do not kill anyone.

    There are no limits to this duel, show me your true abilities! ¡°¡±

    Anjou stood Wang Kai-tai¡¯s Pear Tree on the cliff behind him and ced it on his seat with the quiver.

    He slowly walked onto the stage and politely cupped his fist towards the official from the Rites Department named Cui Hao. Cui Hao snorted in response and responded with a nose, nose, eyes and eyes.

    Li Bu Zhi sped his fists towards An Xuan and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been wanting to fight you for a long time. Finally, I have a chance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am Li Bu Zhi, born from the first grade of Xiongyan Academy. Please advise me.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist in return, ¡°¡±Martial institution, secure your victory.¡±¡±

    Li Bu Zhi nced at the Ribbon Wood on the Cliff that An Chou had ced on the seat and asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not using any magic tools?¡±¡±

    Anjou shook his head.

    Li Bu Dao said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need me either.¡±¡±

    You and I will fight in broad daylight. It¡¯s only going to count if we win like this.

    There are some rumors about you in this Fang Gu city, which make you sound like a god.

    However, I know very well that it was only because of your backer back then, who was also one of the men from the Military Department.

    ¡°¡±Now that the military has spread the news that the enemy has rebelled against the country and even Chen Zaiyan has been taken into prison, I want to see what you can do about it.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zui. ¡°¡±I want to know how you will face the destruction of the myth when everyone discovers that you are only an ordinary person.¡±¡±

    Anjou said nothing.

    Li Bu Zhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡±Scared?¡±¡±

    Still, Anjou said nothing.

    Li Bu Zhi was a little annoyed. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve already made your preparations, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath, stomped his feet on the ground, and suddenly rushed out.

    At his speed, the eyes of ordinary citizens could hardly keep up.

    All he saw was that he had stepped on a limestone b, and when he looked again, he was already in front of An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±I want to break your legend!¡±¡±

    When his fist was still far from An Zhe, the strong wind had already caused An Zhe¡¯s clothes and hair to flutter.

    A faint look of disdain appeared in An Zhe¡¯s eyes as he looked at the fist that was aimed at his face.

    He also struck out with his own fist. It looked very slow, much slower than Li Bu Zhi¡¯s.

    However, his fist had perfectly blocked Li Bu Zhi¡¯s fist.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    Li Bu Zhi snapped, and a violent force suddenly gushed out from his fist.

    The force formed a twisted force of the spiral handle, and once it got into the arm, it could be twisted into a twist.

    An Zaihai¡¯s fist was still moving forward indifferently.

    His fist passed through the twisting energy like a raging tide, passing through the protective energy of Li Bu Zhi¡¯s body. After that, it collided with Li Bu Zhi¡¯s fist.

    Kacha!

    Li Bu Zhi¡¯s arm was broken, and his bones were exposed through his muscles. His white bones were covered with blood and shredded flesh.

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t live up to its name.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You have almost no actualbat experience. You are no match for me.¡±¡±

    He grabbed Li Bu Zhi¡¯s severed arm and pulled it in front of him, then kicked Li Bu Zhi¡¯s chest. ¡°¡±You so-called geniuses who rely on pills and other fancy techniques of the big ns can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±¡±

    His feetnded on Li Bu Zhi¡¯s chest, causing all of the clothes on his back to burst apart.

    The force passed through Li Bu Zhi¡¯s body, causing him to stiffen before falling to the ground with a thud.

    An Zhan expressionlessly walked back. ¡°¡±So boring. I really want to go to the battle of the Dukes.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>

    Gao Yuan and the others didn¡¯t seem to be disappointed in Li Bu Zhi¡¯s defeat, because they were well aware that the power struggle for the throne couldn¡¯t bepared to someone like Li Bu Zhi.

    No one knew what he was looking for or what he was waiting for.

    Cui Hao, an official of the Ministry of Rites, was surprised. He had not expected An Zhe to win so quickly.

    Legend has it that all the students in this year¡¯s Tournament were outstanding, and there were even some who had stepped into the spatial realm at such a young age.

    Li Bu Zhi was one of them, a young genius who had already broken through to the Xumi Realm.

    If his opponent had not been a contender, his life might have continued for many more years.

    After all, there weren¡¯t many cultivators at his age that could touch the spatial realm. Even in the Da Xi sect, a talent like his would at least earn him a ce in a sect below the medium scale.

    However, all of this was ruined by An Zhe¡¯s fists and kicks.

    It¡¯s so boring. I really want to go over to the battle of Partridge.

    To put it bluntly, fighting with first-grade students was so boring. I really want to go to the senior year to fight...

    If his arm was broken, he could reattach it, but if his mind was destroyed, then it would be much harder to recover.

    The others from Xiongyan School hurriedly came over and helped the injured Li Bu Zhi up before walking back.

    Li Bu Zhi, who was sweating profusely, red at An Zhe in pain. If looks could kill, An Zhe would have been torn into pieces long ago.

    The people who had been moring all became silent. Everyone began to calcte their strength once more.

    Among them, there were a lot of people who were not convinced by An Zaiyue¡¯s words. They felt that An Zaihai was nothing more than a man held up by the military. If they had the luck, they would definitely not be worse than An Zaiyue, or even stronger.

    A lot of people have said in private that if I had a backer, I would have been famous all over the world.

    Everyone sees someone else¡¯s sess and turns to themselves.

    But they could not see, or did not want to see, the efforts of others for such sess, and they attributed it all to luck.

    Cui Hao was disappointed. He reached into the box again.

    ¡°¡±The one who¡¯ll bepeting next is Wang Cong of the Great Cauldron Academy.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao looked over at the people from the Great Cauldron Academy. ¡°¡±Go on stage.¡±¡±

    Wang Cong was a muscr man who looked to be about 1.9 meters tall.

    His body was a little bloated, but it was said that he was born with supernatural strength.

    In truth, his cultivation level was slightly inferior to Li Bu¡¯s.

    However, if he fought with Li Bu Zhi, Li Bu Zhi would lose miserably.

    Although Wang Cong¡¯s body was very muscr, he was a man with a small head and small face.

    It lookedpletely out of proportion to the body, with the head of the Edith on the body of the Fork Astorre.

    Her eyes were small, her nose was small, and her mouth was small as well. Her nose was thin and pointed, and although it was small, it was quite straight. No matter how one looked at it, it was a little strange.

    As Wang Cong walked up, his footsteps were so heavy that it felt as if the ground was shaking with his steps.

    Cui Hao reached into the box again and turned around. He then opened a ball of paper and said, ¡°¡±His opponent is ¡­ Martial Arts Academy!¡±¡±

    An Zeng, who had yet to leave the stage, stopped and frowned slightly as he looked back at Cui Hao.

    The crowd was in a frenzy as they discussed amongst themselves.

    ¡°¡±Why me again?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao came over, ¡°¡±Why can¡¯t it be you?¡±¡±

    A : I just finished a game and I won it.

    ¡°¡±ording to the rules, I won¡¯t go up until the next round.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s the theory, but there will always be mistakes, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe someone forgot to write your name twice, and I happen to pull it out again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you said it was a mistake, why didn¡¯t you correct it?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao said, ¡°¡±Although someone might have made a mistake, rules are rules. Since I¡¯ve called for you, you must go on stage topete.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯tpete, I will treat you as an automatic abstention. That way, you can leave. You can leave at any time.¡±¡±

    Wang Cong sneered, ¡°¡±What? Are you going to give up on your own?¡±¡±

    He turned around and walked back to the field.

    Cui Hao said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t say too much about the rules. I will say the same thing. Besides not allowing anyone to die, there are no restrictions on thepetition.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ That¡¯s right, it should be until the appointed time.¡±¡±

    Wang Cong waited for him to finish before striding towards An Zeng. The sound of his feet hitting the ground rang out.

    An Xuan politely cupped his fist while Wang Cong, who was a head taller than An He, threw a punch over.

    An Zeng frowned slightly and dodged to the side.

    Wang Cong¡¯s punch hit nothing but air. After he rushed over, he grabbed a stone lion on the ground and carried it in his arms.

    The stone lion weighed at least a thousand pounds, and the muscles on its arms bulged. Holding the stone lion in his arms, he smashed down towards An Zhan.

    An Zeng dodged to the side once again, and the stone lion smashed into the ground, causing quite a bit of rubble to form a huge crater on the ground.

    Amidst the dust and gravel, Wang Cong rushed over once again.

    An Zeng threw out a punch, but it still looked ordinary.

    However, the fist wind suddenly appeared in front of Wang Cong and caused him to stagger.

    However, Wang Cong merely shook his head for a moment, then cursed and continued walking forward.

    His muscles were too strange. Logically speaking, it was impossible for an ascending cultivator to block off this Qi Explosion.

    However, Wang Cong¡¯s clothes were only shattered by the explosion of air. There wasn¡¯t even a scar on his bronze-colored skin.

    ¡°¡±Little weak chicken, watch me tear you apart!¡±¡±

    Wang Cong walked over with a bang. With a wave of his hand, a ck Damascus Steel Staff appeared in his hand.

    This steel pole seemed to be as thick as an ordinary person¡¯s forearm and was two meters long. Therefore, Wang Cong definitely had a spatial magical equipment on him.

    Wang Cong rushed towards An Zeng, the Damascus Steel Rod ferociously smashing down.

    An Zou noticed Wang Cong¡¯s strangeness and lightly retreated.

    The Damascus Steel Rod smashed into the ground, creating arge crater with a diameter of two meters!

    And now, he couldn¡¯t feel any cultivation at all. He was relying solely on his arm strength.

    Seeing An Xuan evading again, Wang Cong became irritable. He strode forward, the Damascus Steel Staff in his hand sweeping across the area.

    An Zeng stomped his foot, his bodynding on the Damascus Steel Rod that was sweeping towards him. After that, he sent a sidekick towards Wang Cong¡¯s face.

    This kick was so powerful that An Zhe didn¡¯t want to kill him, so he kept his face to himself.

    However, after the kicknded on Wang Cong¡¯s face, he only tilted his head as if it didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    The dust on his face was still there. He let out an ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡± as he clutched the iron rod with one hand and reached for An Zeng¡¯s clothes with the other.

    An Xuan swung his body around the iron pole, avoiding Wang Cong¡¯s fist, before nimbly circling around Wang Cong¡¯s back.

    This scene was exactly the same as when Qu Liuxi had defeated her first opponent back in the Illusory Realm when she was living in the city.

    One could imagine just how deep Qu Liuxi¡¯s shadow had left in An Zhe¡¯s heart.

    An Zeng grabbed Wang Cong¡¯s hair with one hand and squatted on Wang Cong¡¯s shoulder. Then, he swung his right hand at Wang Cong¡¯s neck with the other hand.

    With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, An Zeng¡¯s palmnded on Wang Cong¡¯s neck.

    Wang Cong rushed forward a few steps, his head shaking involuntarily.

    However, to An Zeng¡¯s surprise, he was still fine!

    He did not wish to kill someone so casually, nor did he wish to injure that person seriously. Thus, he decided to leave some leeway and did not use his cultivation.

    However, with the toughness of his current body in the spatial realm, this palm strike could crack even a stone tablet.

    However, Wang Cong only swayed for a moment. After cursing angrily, he recovered and swung his iron rod towards his back.

    An Zeng leaped down from Wang Cong¡¯s body andnded steadily on the ground.

    However, Wang Cong¡¯s pole did not miss. Not even a second after he flipped over, the pole smashed onto the back of Wang Cong¡¯s head.

    With a dang sound, the hearts of the surrounding people trembled.

    The power of this staff was enough to shatter even arge rock.

    Wang Cong¡¯s pole smashed him forward, causing him to fall to the ground like a copsing mountain.

    However, no one expected him to stagger back to his feet after a few seconds. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. It was obvious that he had been shocked senseless by his actions.

    He turned around, looked at where An Zaihai was fighting for, and then rushed over with a Bang Bang Bang.

    An Zaiyue sighed, thinking to himself, could this guy be made of iron?

    Wang Cong swung his staff towards An Zeng¡¯s head. This was clearly a life-threatening attack. After several consecutive blows with An Zaiyue, Wang Zong finally got angry and punched the iron rod.

    At this moment, Gao Yuan who was watching from afar slightly frowned.

    ¡°¡±Nine Stage Fist ¡­ This is a white rank cultivation technique. What is the background of this An Zhe technique?¡±¡±

    Nine Stage Fist.

    In the first section, the wind and waves on his fist knocked the steel pole up into the air. The steel pole involuntarily flew up and smashed Wang Cong¡¯s head.

    However, this was only the first section. The air explosions continued on the metal pole, each more intense than thest.

    If this fist wind appeared in the water, he would be able to see it more clearly.

    It was a force that exploded nine times in a row, each time more violent than thest.

    It could continuously explode nine waves in the water. It was as shocking as the nine mushroom clouds stacked together.

    The power of the sessive explosions was equivalent to giving the iron rod nine times of assistance. The speed at which the iron rod was thrown backwards was so fast that it was impossible to dodge.

    Bang!

    The metal pole smashed onto Wang Cong¡¯s head, and in an instant, tens of thousands of plum blossoms bloomed.

    Even if Wang Cong had a copper head and an iron arm, the strength of this strike was sufficient to shatter it.

    The iron pole smashed open the flower on Wang Cong¡¯s head; his skin was split open and his flesh wascerated.

    Blood sttered everywhere. That scene made people feel chills in their hearts.

    However, what was even more shocking was that Wang Cong wasn¡¯t dead.

    There was a gaping wound on his head, and blood was pouring out.

    His body fell backwards and his back smashed onto the ground.

    However, he actually wanted to stand up. He tried several times to prop himself up with his hands, but his mind was in a whirl and he failed several times.

    An Zeng walked over and grabbed Wang Cong¡¯s ankle. Then, he swung Wang Cong up with his arm and threw him out.

    Wang Cong¡¯s body spun and flew away from the arena,nding at least thirty meters away. Afternding on the ground, he rolled a few meters away.

    Even so, that fe was still struggling and he sat up unsteadily.

    An Zeng bent down to pick up the iron rod and threw it out.

    The iron bar spun rapidly and flew towards Wang Cong like a wheel of fire, urately hitting him on the forehead.

    That sound was like it had smashed into everyone¡¯s heart, causing their hearts to twitch.

    Wang Cong sat there swaying as he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Cui Hao, an official of the Ministry of Rites, shook his head in disappointment and said impatiently, ¡°¡±The victor is the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Then he put his hand into the box, ¡°¡±The next person to appear ¡­ is still from the Grand Cauldron Academy. His name is Su Feizheng.

    ¡°¡±His opponent is ¡­ Hmm, his opponent is the Martial Arts Academy!¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s footsteps paused. When he turned around to look at Cui Hao, killing intent had already appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>

    An Zou walked up to Cui Hao and looked at the Minister of Rites, who was clearly afraid, ¡°¡±You want to tell me that you admit that you might have made a mistake in making the list of Rites Department¡¯s officials, but the rules cannot be broken. So I must continue fighting, otherwise, you will give up?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao subconsciously took a step back, swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°¡±Of ¡­ of course!¡±¡±

    This was the rule of the imperial court. Thews of the country must not bepromised.

    ¡°¡±If ¡­ if you have any thoughts, you can mention it to the imperial court after thepetition.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±How many people will be participating in this year¡¯s battle?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao said, ¡°¡±126 people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So, do I have to fight a hundred and twenty-five rounds?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao could not stand the look in her eyes as she looked at him. He took another step back, ¡°¡±Um ¡­ how would I know that I did not make this list.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at Cui Hao and said, ¡°¡±Since the beginning, you¡¯ve called me three times, which means you have at least three notes with my name on them. Let me take a look.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao was stunned for a moment, ¡°¡±None of your business.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Give me all the pieces of paper with my name on them.¡±¡±

    The entire area was silent. No one spoke a word.

    Everyone sensed that something was amiss, but Cui Hao was an official of the imperial court, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly.

    Even those who had started off shouting at him were now unwilling to speak.

    After all, this was a very shameful matter. Even if they went through a round robin tournament like this, would it still be a glorious victory for one of them?

    Cultivators valued their reputations.

    Most of them wanted to defeat An Zuan in broad daylight. Before An Zhe revealed the time they didn¡¯t have, they also thought that An Zhe relied on luck. If they had that kind of luck, they would also be as famous as An Zou.

    Now, however, there were few among them who still felt that they were better than An Jun.

    Cui Hao was forced to retreat from An Ying¡¯s stare. He coughed a few times and said, ¡°¡±You are making a fool of yourself!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, so you have to show me your reasonableness.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao subconsciously turned around to look at where Gao Yuan was standing, but realized that theke was no longer there.

    His heart turned cold as he suddenly thought of something. Had he been schemed against by someone?

    He had heard of this person¡¯s temperament before. If something really happened to him, perhaps Gao Yuan would not make the decision for him.

    Cui Hao smiled embarrassedly, ¡°¡±Maybe there really is some mistake. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just have to take another smoke if thispetition doesn¡¯t count.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Give me all the pieces of paper with my name on them.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao¡¯s expression was so bad that he seemed to be seriously ill. He turned around to look for Gao Yuan once again, but he still couldn¡¯t find him even after searching through the crowd.

    An Zhan said slowly, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t give it to me because you didn¡¯t have it.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t want to say it, then let me say it ¡­ If someone told you to do this, you would only be a hound that uses money to do things.

    You don¡¯t have three pieces of paper with my name on them at all, just one.

    And what you don¡¯t know and don¡¯t react to is that you¡¯re in a hole now. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know what the purpose of the people who instruct you to do this is?

    You think maybe the guy¡¯s trying to fool me, or maybe he¡¯s trying to knock me out of the race.

    But you¡¯re wrong. His purpose is to provoke me.

    ¡°¡±If I can beat you up on this asion, I¡¯d better be able to kill you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed at Cui Hao¡¯s nose and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re an idiot, do you know that?¡±¡±

    If I do kill you in anger, then it will make you happy to do so.

    No one can justify me killing you under these circumstances. After triggering thew of Great Yan, I will be locked up and executed.

    As for you, after you died, this matter didn¡¯t even have a single witness, and the process ended cleanly ¡­ ¡°¡±

    Cui Hao¡¯s face turned as pale as paper. ¡°¡±Sir An ¡­ are you serious?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Give me the note.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao ced the slip of paper in An Xuan¡¯s hands with trembling hands. ¡°¡±Indeed ¡­ there is only this one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s true that someone told me to do this, but I was only coveting a few small amounts of money. I really didn¡¯t know that the consequences would be that severe.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What did you say?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You said that the Gao n wanted you to do this?¡±¡±

    Cui Hao¡¯splexion changed once again. This time, it was the azure and violet color of an old man¡¯s liver. ¡°¡±Master An ¡­. Master An, don¡¯t harm me. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said loudly, ¡°¡±Please say it out loud once again. It was the Gao Family¡¯s people who told you to do this.¡±¡±

    Cui Hao was so anxious that he almost kneeled down. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t say anything, Master An!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you for telling me the truth.¡±¡±

    He turned around and looked at the people around him. ¡°¡±Since this is apetition that only those with power can control, the dignity of this country has been wiped clean.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, we might as well go straight to the point.¡±¡±

    He pointed at the men. ¡°¡±Come up if any of you want to beat me!¡±¡±

    Come on up!

    That roar was like the roar of a tiger.

    The surrounding people let out an explosive shout that caused their ears to ring. A few people with weaker cultivations actually bled from the shock, and some even fainted from the shock.

    The attention of everyone in the Golden Hall Square was attracted by An Zhe¡¯s roar.

    Even those with extraordinary cultivations in Chu Xiong¡¯s battle were shaken by this scene.

    It was only now that they truly understood how great the difference was between them and An Ying.

    No one dared to step forward.

    An Zeng¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the entire audience, ¡°¡±I was only fighting helplessly against you guys.¡±¡±

    If I was allowed to go straight to the battle of Qui, how would I be in the mood to waste my time here with you guys?

    You think I¡¯m your opponent, and my opponent is no longer yours.

    If someone is willing toe over and fight me, I will just stand here and wait.

    ¡°¡±So what if all of youe together?¡±¡±

    Not only did no one dare toe out, no one dared to speak.

    Not only that, there were no more whispers in the crowd.

    Most of them were covering their ears, their minds still spinning.

    The impact of An Zaiyue¡¯s roar was definitely not something that wouldst for a short period of time. The power contained within the roar continued to affect those people.

    Some people¡¯s heads hurt more and more. They could not help but hold their heads and squat down, wailing in pain.

    Some people had blood in their ears and nostrils, and even their eyes were beginning to blur.

    Before long, people from Heavenly Temple rushed over from the south gate of the city to ask An Ying what had happened.

    An Zaiyan exined the situation in a simple manner. The young eunuch did not dare to tarry any longer. He quickly went back to his residence in Nanmen City to report to King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    More than ten minutester, the Heavenly Temple¡¯s official eunuch, An Chengli, personally came over. ¡°¡±Have a peaceful fight. The King wants you to go to the tower.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, then turned around and followed An Chengli up the tower.

    At this moment, Gao Yuan was standing beside Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan narrowed her eyes as she sat on the chair. She looked tired.

    It was only after An Zaiyue got there that he seemed a little more spirited.

    He pointed to the people by his side, indicating for An Zaiyue toe over. Then, he picked up his teacup and took a sip, ¡°¡±Do you guys think that there are people who feel that their strength is strong enough to control the Ascension Ceremony?¡±¡±

    No one dared to say anything. They knew very well that the Gao Family had crossed the line this time.

    It was already a direct provocation of the royal n¡¯s authority and the nation¡¯s decree that a n outside the imperial court should attempt to control the battle of the Qiu Dian duo.

    Gaoyuan Lake was no fool. He possessed and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ¡­ there must be a misunderstanding. Your subject would never do such a thing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All these years, the Gao Family has been loyal and loyal to the King. This matter is very clear, it is obvious that they are framing the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan gave an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound, ¡°¡±You mean that someone wanted to use this matter of settling the dispute to frame your Gao Family?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan said, ¡°¡±I... think so.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Then should I do what you think I should do?¡±¡±

    Soothing the dispute, just say that the Gao Family is loyal and patriotic, how could they do anything against you? You must have your own thoughts running wild.

    Then, he would publicly praise the Gao Family once more, and say the words¡¯ loyalties and patriotism ¡®once more.

    Gao Yuan quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t dare.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t dare?¡±¡±

    In fact, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, and you think I¡¯m going to do it.

    Therefore, what you want is not only to control a grand ceremony, but also to control ¡­ me, Lone King! ¡°¡±

    His tone suddenly became sharp. Gao Yuan could no longer bear the pressure and kneeled down, ¡°¡±This subject really doesn¡¯t dare. I hope that your highness is clear on this matter. This subject has been wrongly used.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°¡±It seems that the backbone of your Gao Family is not so strong that it would never bend in front of me.¡±¡±

    Your Gao Family¡¯s legs aren¡¯t so hard that you definitely won¡¯t kneel in front of me.

    ¡°¡±Just now, Gu was thinking, as the manager of this generation of the Gao Family, why are you so stupid?¡±¡±

    He looked towards the distantke, ¡°¡±Later on, I came to realize that you didn¡¯t do this because you were stupid, but because you were confident.

    Do you think that ¡­ someone like Gu cannot leave your Gao Family, nor do you dare to truly offend your Gao Family?

    ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve said all that, do you need me to make things clearer for you?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan¡¯s shoulders trembled and his head drooped even lower.

    He didn¡¯t know why Duke Yan¡¯s reaction today was so intense and abnormal.

    Actually, was Mu Changyan wrong?

    Not all of it was wrong.

    Mu Changyan happened to be right in his heart ¡­ In the eyes of the Gao n, Mu Changyan was nothing more than a puppet. Empress Dowager Su held the power of the big Yan in her hands, while Mu Changyan¡¯s only existence was that Empress Dowager Su didn¡¯t seem to directly make her take over.

    Therefore, the people of the Gao Family had always felt that this puppet, Duke Yan, was actually nothing in front of the Gao Family¡¯s strength.

    A puppet like the King of Swallow would not cause any harm to the Gao Family.

    Therefore, their respect for the Swallow King was only on the surface.

    Mu Changyan finished the tea in the cup and threw the teacup on the floor.

    The teacup broke into pieces.

    Mu Changyan asked Gao Yuan, ¡°¡±What was it that was broken by Gu Shou just now?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand what Mu Changyan meant, so he could only answer honestly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a teacup.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook his head, ¡°¡±No, it¡¯s an artifact.¡±¡±

    A teacup is an instrument, and a chopstick is an instrument, for a man.

    An ordinary person¡¯s hand could control many tools, such as the broken teacup, the umbre, the fan, or the de. They were all tools.

    In the hands of unusual people, of course, it was heavier.

    ¡°¡±I also have some tools in my hands, such as the yamen of various departments, the army, and some other things ¡­ These are the national heavy equipment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ordinary people who are angry will often break some of the equipment to express their anger.

    If it was an ordinary rage, there would be a choice when throwing things. He would choose something of no value.

    ¡°¡±If you are angry to the extreme, then you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking anything you see in front of you. Answer me, is that correct?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan answered shakily, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied with an ¡°¡±En!¡±¡± and then said, ¡°¡±It seems that you understand what I mean. You can leave now.¡±¡±

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>

    After Gao Yuan left theke, Mu Changyan let out a long sigh of relief. She waved her hands, indicating for the people around her to leave, leaving only An Chengli and An Zhan behind.

    ¡°¡±These people are going too far.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan made herself morefortable as she leaned against the chair, almost curling up into it.

    It was as if he was cold, or perhaps he was feeling extremely uneasy.

    Perhaps only by leaning more firmly on his back would he be able to feel somefort in his heart.

    ¡°¡±For peace.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t mind them too much. In fact, when ced on the board, they are only testing your bottom line.¡±¡±

    It was as if they had opened a hole in the embankment, and they would think, since the hole has been opened, would it be possible to tear the embankment downpletely? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t care about your own matters, what does that mean?¡±¡±

    This meant that Gu hadpletely given in. Even someone like the Gao Family dared to jump on Gu¡¯s head.

    They would feel that Gu has already given up. Thus, in the future, they will only be more willing to do whatever they want. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±This subject didn¡¯t think of that much.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a good thing that you have a straightforward personality.¡±¡±

    This meant that even though you had entered thisrge dye vat, you had not been contaminated in the end.

    Which of the things you did after entering the capital, wasn¡¯t they rash enough?

    ¡°¡±And what is important to me is your simplicity and directness.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked up at the sky. ¡°¡±Every man has his own ambition, right?¡±¡±

    When I was young, I chatted with my big brother.

    He asked me what my greatest ideal was, and I said to be a man without any trouble.

    He smiled and said he hoped you¡¯d be the one you wanted to be.

    ¡°¡±Then I asked him, what is your greatest ideal?

    He said ¡­ The affairs of the world, the people of the world, all depend on the Da Xi.

    Other than the Da Xi, the kings of the other kingdoms only dared to call him ¡°¡±Gu¡±¡±, and they could only call him ¡°¡±Minister¡±¡±.

    ¡°¡±His wish is to one day let the Great Yan dominate the north. He will face the south and his words will be addressed as¡¯ We ¡®.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s heart stirred. He thought to himself, Mu Changyan¡¯s elder brother, the former crown prince of Great Yan, was so mboyant. He had great ambition in his heart and didn¡¯t know how to hide it, so the empress dowager couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of him.

    If the former crown prince had been more patient before, perhaps he would have been able topletely pull the empress dowager off the stage in the end.

    Mu Changyan, on the other hand, had witnessed all of this, which was why he had been so patient in front of the empress dowager.

    He had chosen a different path from his big brother, because his big brother had left him enough experience and lessons.

    Mu Changyan¡¯s n was to develop silently and control the power to contend against the empress dowager while holding back.

    But from the looks of it, the empress dowager was gradually losing interest in him.

    ¡°¡±Both of you are surnamed An ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said with a bitter tone, ¡°¡±I was thinking about it at first. Perhaps this is Heaven¡¯s will.¡±¡±

    Send the two of you surnamed An to me, and everything will be more stable.

    Now that I think about it, this is just a Legacy of Unconfidence.

    ¡°¡±In the future, the only thing I can do is to let you trust me as much as you can and try to lead a better life.¡±¡±

    He looked towards An Zizhi, ¡°¡±When you chose the Martial Arts Academy, I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t because you wanted to enter the Martial Academy yourself, was it?¡±¡±

    Even so, you still chose to fight for the reputation of the Martial Arts Academy at this time. This was enough to prove that you were a loyal person.

    ording to the sayings in the martial arts world, it could also be called loyalty.

    At the moment, there are too few people like you. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Go ahead.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan pointed to the bottom of the tower, ¡°¡±Today, this is your world.¡±¡±

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±This subject will take his leave.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±An Chengli, go down and tell the people from the Rites Department that there are no opponents in the battle for the position of champion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gu Te allowed him to participate in the Battle of Champions ¡­ Nie Qing is too lonely.¡±¡±

    As he walked down from the tower, he felt that every step was so heavy.

    At first, he did not have a good impression of Mu Changyan, but he still felt that she was too weak.

    From the looks of it, Mu Changyan was carrying too much stuff on her shoulders, which was why he was walking so carefully and cautiously.

    Originally, it would have been more difficult for him to climb up the tower, but when he went down to settle down, he felt that his steps were heavier than when he came up.

    Previously, Mu Changyan had used an almost decisive attitude to dere her dignity as the King of Swallow, but when a king needed to use such a method to dere his dignity, wasn¡¯t that the mostmentable thing to do?

    When An Zaiyue fought his way to the Golden Hall Square to find Nie Qing, Nie Qing was still sitting on the same chair without moving.

    Contrary to the conflict between the two, Nie Qing still hadn¡¯t been handed over to fight.

    An Zhan suddenly had a bad premonition.

    In the battle of the storing heroes, the Gao Family dared to directly intervene, asking him to ept the challenge again and again.

    And this matter was so obvious. It was obvious that the Gao Family no longer took thews of the Great Yan Dynasty seriously.

    It was more than enough to show that those loyal to Mu Changyan had basically been wiped out by the empress dowager.

    The Gao Family members were just pawns, pieces that the empress dowager was still testing.

    The empress dowager was going to use the Gao Family to provoke thews of the Yan Kingdom, and challenge Mu Changyan¡¯sst resort.

    As for Nie Qing, he probably suffered from the injustice.

    An Zhan was deliberately arranged by others to fight in turns, and Nie Qing still hadn¡¯t taken part in the fight. Perhaps those people didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention of letting Nie Qing go on stage.

    They could say that the three times their names appeared were due to a mistake on the part of the officials from the Ministry of Rites. Of course, they could also say that Nie Qing¡¯s name wasn¡¯t even in that box.

    In the end, if Nie Qing¡¯s name wasn¡¯t called, the only thing he would do in the end was casually me this mistake on a small official from the Ministry of Rites.

    As for Nie Qing, he had lost everything.

    ¡°¡±Still waiting?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Nie Qing nced at An Xuan, then nodded, ¡°¡±We can only wait.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while, before sitting beside Nie Qing, ¡°¡±Is this country still the country you love?¡±¡±

    Nie Qing was silent for a long time, then he looked at An Zhan and said solemnly, ¡°¡±Four years ago, when Dean Yan personally taught us for the first time, he said that there was a well-known war general who said that.

    If each and every one of them was an iron army, then they would be invincible.

    ¡°¡±If everyone is made of iron, then the world will be righteous.¡±¡±

    He looked around and said, ¡°¡±The people here might have heard those words before, but no one cares.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t make every soldier into an iron army, every man into an iron man, I can only make myself into such a person.

    The army was made of iron, and they won every battle.

    ¡°¡±A man is made of iron only because he has a righteous spirit in his heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But there are times when people like you always seem lonely.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing smiled, giving An Zhan a meaningful nce, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head with a smile. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not like you. I know how to change things.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s smile became a little more rxed, ¡°¡±Just a little more and I¡¯ll believe it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I almost believed it myself.¡±¡±

    Afterughing for a while, Nie Qing continued, ¡°¡±In the end, if no one calls me by my name, we representing the Martial Arts Academy won¡¯t even have the chance to enter the arena. After this is over, I will challenge the number one opponent in Ou Kui¡¯s battle.¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing said, ¡°¡±But you and I also know very well that even if we have a chance to go on stage in the battle against Roach, even if we win, it¡¯s possible that we will lose to those examinees for various reasons.¡±¡±

    An Xuan subconsciously looked at the Minister of Rites who was standing beside the field with a box. He felt more and more disgusted with the rotten government officials of Great Yan.

    However, at this time, the seemingly thirty year old chubby and even somewhat stupid Minister of Rites took out a slip of paper from the box: ¡°¡±Next match, Nie Qing from the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Then, he reached into the box again and took out a note to read: ¡°¡±His opponent is Feng Xiuzhu, the Taoist Priest.¡±¡±

    The scene was filled with exmations!

    No one had expected that the main event woulde so quickly and violently.

    The rules for this year¡¯s selection had been changed on the spur of the moment. In the past, the participants of the Qualifying Wars had always gone through the primary selection, one by one.

    This year, Empress Dowager Su had wanted to make decisions on everything, changing the match to the selection as soon as her brain warmed up.

    However, because of this, there was a lot of uncertainty in the duel.

    No one knew if their opponents were from the same sect or not.

    Nie Qing was slightly stunned for a moment, then he took a deep breath and stood up. He tidied up his clothes, lowered his head and looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±It seems that fate is still full of injustice.¡±¡±

    An Zhan gave him a thumbs up. ¡°¡±You have to win.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing nodded and then strode onto the field.

    On the side of the Supreme Pce, all of their expressions were a little strange.

    The leader, who was wearing a ck robe, had an especially ugly expression. He stared fiercely at the official from the Rites Department who was in charge of drawing the paper slip, as though he was carrying a knife in his eyes.

    However, the official of the Ministry of Rites simply sat there, looking up at the bright moon, which had yet toe to work.

    The sun was shining in the sky, and the flowers were smiling at someone.

    The Daoist turned around and said to Feng Xiuju, whose eyes were starting to glow, ¡°¡±Something¡¯s not right about this. That Rites Department official took our benefits. He shouldn¡¯t have separated you and Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    ording to the previous arrangement, Nie Qing will fight against Su Feihu from the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s better if both of them are injured, only then can you safely take first ce.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuxiu watched as Nie Qing strode onto the field. The light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. ¡°¡±Who cares about first ce?¡±¡±

    The ck-robed Daoist was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say something else, but Feng Xiuzhu was already on the stage.

    Feng Xiuju wore a navy blue Daoist robe. She was tall and straight, and her face was almost devoid of any ws. This made her the dream lover of many young women in Fang Gengcheng.

    Moreover, the Yan Kingdom¡¯s Dao Sect couldn¡¯t help but marry, so it was unknown how many people wanted to marry him.

    However, this handsome and friendless number one person of the younger generation in the Supreme Court had never had any scandals with a woman. He had never even been to a brothel before.

    Some said he was noble, others that no woman was worthy of him.

    It was different from the famous Su Feihun, who had spread his name throughout Fang Bancheng. Rumors regarding Feng Xiuzhi were all about this heaven-gifted talent easily defeating a challenger or something like that.

    Feng Xiuxiu was carrying a wooden sword while Nie Qing was carrying a ck short rod.

    No matter how one looked at it, the two of them stood there as if they were extremely handsome.

    Feng Xiuxiu was handsome, dashing, and elegant like Young Master.

    As for Nie Qing, he was magnificent, majestic, and his entire body was filled with the masculine aura of a man.

    ¡°¡±At least I didn¡¯te for nothing.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuzhu sped his fists towards Nie Qing, ¡°¡±Hello senior brother Nie.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing cupped his fist in return, ¡°¡±Senior Feng, this is fine too.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuzhu smiled and said, ¡°¡±Since four years ago, I have wanted to fight with you.¡±¡±

    But you also know that the rules of the sect are too much. They¡¯re worried that if I lose, I¡¯ll cause the reputation of the Supreme Pce to plummet.

    ¡°¡±However, this gradually became my internal demon. I won¡¯t be able to sleep well without fighting you.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing smiled, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s have a good fight.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuzhu looked around. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t enjoy fighting here no matter what.¡±¡±

    Nie Qing asked, ¡°¡±Then where do you want to fight at?¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuju sighed, ¡°¡±We have to let them watch the fight, and we still want to have a good fight. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡±¡±

    He pointed.

    Nie Qing took a look, he was referring to the Heavenly Temple¡¯s main hall.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>

    Feng Xiuxiu pointed at the Heavenly Temple behind the Golden Hall Square. Beyond the south wall was the Heavenly Temple.

    Feng Xiuju said that after waiting for four years, only under the watchful eyes of everyone would there be a chance.

    But even with all eyes on me, I want ten thousand people to respect me.

    People like you and me need to be looked up to.

    If it was in the past, before such a change had urred in the Martial Arts Academy, perhaps Nie Qing wouldn¡¯t agree to Feng Xiujing¡¯s request.

    But this time, Nie Qing didn¡¯t refuse.

    The Martial Arts Academy had already died in name. On his shoulders, he carried the glory and pride of the entire Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    Nie Qing only nodded his head and indifferently replied with a single word.

    Feng Xian said, ¡°¡±Then follow me.¡±¡±

    His body floated away from the arena and charged towards the south gate, with Nie Qing following closely behind.

    The two of them left one after the other, and the surrounding people suddenly eximed in surprise.

    Seeing them heading towards the south gate, the imperial guards also became nervous.

    Mu Changyan straightened her back, her eyes twinkling. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t stop them!¡±¡±

    The Imperial Guards and imperial guards on the city wall had no choice but to prepare for battle, but they did not make a move.

    The two of them climbed over the high wall and directly entered Empyrean Terminus Pce. The people outside couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm.

    An Zhe frowned slightly, thinking to himself, what is Feng Xiuzhu trying to do?

    He would never act impulsively to someone who had reached such a high level.

    He should have predicted that Nie Qing would definitely go with him. Then, what was his goal?

    However, which two people were too fast? It was already toote for An Zhe to stop them.

    At this time, the official from the Rites Division who was responsible for drawing out the contestants rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Your flying speed is really high, but if you leave without permission, it¡¯s a vition of the rules of the battle ¡­ Do you think I should announce that both of them have been eliminated at the same time in ordance with the rules?¡±¡±

    Hearing him say this, everyone shouted, ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    The plump and bulky official who looked to be in his thirties stood up and said, ¡°¡±Would this official change his attitude just because of your attitude?¡±¡±

    The surrounding crowd began to boil, ¡°¡±Give them a chance!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We want to see the result!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t disqualify the two of them!¡±¡±

    The official snorted coldly, ¡°¡±Rules are rules. I dere that both of them will be eliminated at the same time from the battle for the championship.¡±¡±

    The leader of the Supreme Court, the ck-robed Daoist, strode forward. ¡°¡±You can¡¯t just dere it so casually!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡±¡±

    The official sneered, ¡°¡±What a joke. Do you think I don¡¯t have the qualifications?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you too big for the training hall or too big for the rules of the imperial court?¡±¡±

    The ck-robed Daoist was stunned for a moment before he red at the official. ¡°¡±Just you wait!¡±¡±

    The official¡¯s stomach puffed out. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin thought that this guy was interesting. This was a show of strength.

    The official from the Ministry of Rites walked back to the box and said, ¡°¡±Now, arrange for the next match. If anyone dares to leave the venue without permission, you will be stripped of your responsibilities.¡±¡±

    Today I am taking the exam, I have the right.

    ¡°¡±The next one on stage is... Great Cauldron Academy, Su Feihu!¡±¡±

    The people who had been shouting had all quietened down when they heard that the next person to step up was Su Feihun of the Grand Cauldron Academy.

    After all, Su Feihun and Nie Qing were on the same level, so it was very important for them to stay and watch Su Feihun¡¯s match.

    The scene instantly became absolutely silent. If it was anyone else, perhaps Su Feihun wouldn¡¯t have fallen silent just like that.

    The chubby Minister of Rites fumbled around in the box with his hand, before taking out a ball of paper and unrolling it. ¡°¡±His opponent is ¡­ the Martial Arts Academy!¡±¡±

    An uproar broke out.

    Nie Qing against Feng Xiusheng, and the match against Su Feihun.

    What could be more exciting than this?

    Everyone felt their heartbeat quicken. This was simply disregarding the continuity of their bodies.

    It was unknown what the two people who had jumped into Empyrean Terminus Pce looked like. However, these onlookers would definitely not be able to get into Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    Now that Su Feihun and An Chou were going on stage, they temporarily forgot about Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhu.

    On the side of the Great Cauldron Academy, the expression of the leader of the group, Su Ju, changed.

    He pressed his hand down to signal Su Feihun not to move first. Then, he strode over to the Ministry of Rites official and lowered his voice. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡±

    The Minister of Rites raised his head, narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°¡±What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯s wrong with me¡¯?¡±¡±

    Su Ju lowered his voice even more: ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say earlier that Su Feihun would only be going on stagest in this match?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now, let him go on stage. If he runs out of energy, how will he deal with the otherster?¡±¡±

    The official chuckled, ¡°¡±You mean to say, this official will help you?¡±¡±

    What a joke. This official has always been impartial and strict, which is why I was selected as the main examiner for the Battle of the Champions League.

    If I act ording to your wishes, then what qualifications do I have to take the main exam?

    ¡°¡±Hurry up and leave, or I will take you down for disturbing the meeting.¡±¡±

    Su Qian said angrily, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t say that when you received our benefits!¡±¡±

    The official continued tough, ¡°¡±Who saw me ept your money?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Damn it, the Supreme Court even said that I¡¯ve epted the money. This official will remove Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s name as well!¡±¡±

    Su Qian said, ¡°¡±Just you wait!¡±¡±

    The official grunted, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the second person I¡¯ve been waiting for. Can I trouble you to line up?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will do everything ording to the rules. I will not be afraid of the shadow. I will just wait for your revenge.¡±¡±

    Su Ju grunted angrily, then left withrge strides.

    The official from the Ministry of Rites looked at An Zhe and asked, ¡°¡±What, are you waiting for me to bring you here on my back?¡±¡±

    An Zhan was stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the official¡¯s eyes were a little strange.

    On the other side of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Feihun saw Su Ju leaving in a hurry. He was obviously looking for the Dean of the Grand Cauldron Academy, Su Pei.

    He was not in the mood to wait any longer, so he stood up, stretched, and then slowly walked onto the field.

    On the other side of the battlefield, An Zaiyue had already arrived.

    The two of them stood face to face. Su Feihun sped his hands towards An Zeng and said, ¡°¡±Hello.¡±¡±

    An Xuan cupped his fist in return. ¡°¡±Hello.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun subconsciously looked in the direction of Empyrean Terminus Pce, then turned his head to look at An Zhan. ¡°¡±Can we start now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked with a smile, ¡°¡±The opponent you want yourself, is he Nie Qing?¡±¡±

    Su Feihun did not deny it, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I¡¯m standing in front of you, and you¡¯re disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡±¡± he asked.

    Su Feihun did not deny it. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe you¡¯ll have a surprise.¡±¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Iron Pear Wood from Broken Cliff flew over, and the quiver of arrows floated over, right next to An Zeng. It was within his reach.

    Standing there, bow in hand, the quiver floating at the right distance.

    Su Feihun frowned. ¡°¡±That seems to be General Wang KaiTai¡¯s Piercing Cliff Iron Pear Wood Bow.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡± Ang nodded.

    Su Feihun asked, ¡°¡±Why are you using this?¡±¡±

    An said, ¡°¡±General Wang only wanted toe to the Autumn Ceremony. If nothing happens to the Military Department, he will be one of the examiners today.¡±¡±

    It was perhaps the saddest thing for him to be convicted of a fugitive.

    A person who had fought for the sake of this country for half his life, wasn¡¯t this fate very sad and indignant?

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I brought the magical equipment that he left behind at the Martial Arts Academy here. I think ¡­ this could be considered as General Wang participating in this Autumn Ceremony.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun was silent for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°¡±The magical equipment you use is not convenient. I am just afraid that you will lose faster.¡±¡±

    The corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡±Not necessarily.¡±¡±

    He raised his hand, and an arrow of fine steel automatically flew out from the quiver floating beside him. An Zhe reached out his hand to grab the arrow, then pulled the bow and shot it.

    The distance between the two was not far. After this arrow was shot, it arrived in front of Su Feihun without any dy.

    Su Feihun¡¯s body shifted horizontally by a foot. With just a foot, he perfectly avoided this arrow.

    He couldn¡¯t see any movement from his body, and his feet didn¡¯t move either. His body shifted horizontally just like that, because it was too fast. The shadow of him could still be seen where he was standing a moment ago.

    The arrow flew past Su Feihu¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t fly back. Instead, it abruptly turned around in mid-air, flying back at a speed so fast that it left one tongue-tied.

    Su Feihun clearly did not see the arrow fly back, but his expression could not help but change.

    He reached back, his arm curving in a strange arc, but it was just in time to block the arrow.

    He mped his forefinger and middle finger together and snapped the arrow.

    In that instant, the fine steel arrow hummed and vibrated. A visible ripple began to spread out from his fingers and around the fine steel arrow.

    Ripples in the air blew Su Feihu¡¯s long hair up. A few strands of hair were cut off and floated down.

    Su Feihun lowered his head. When he saw the long hair on the ground, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡±You have made me look at you in a new light. It turns out that you are not only at the same level of strength as when you fought against Lang Jing outside the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Both of you.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun¡¯s arm twisted back, then he conveniently broke the steel arrow and threw it to the side.

    In his palm appeared a longsword, shining like a spring of autumn water.

    It was as though the sword itself was trembling slightly, and the tip of the sword let out a faint draconic roar.

    ¡°¡±Be careful.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun said these four words, then he struck out with his sword.

    His swordy was ordinary, but it was a simple chopping motion.

    There was a distance of at least a dozen meters between the two of them, but the sword light that shot out from the sword instantly arrived in front of An Xuan.

    His sword shed out over ten meters.

    An Zhan¡¯s body shed to the side. The sword beam was like a long whip that was swung down, shing a deep, straight groove under his feet.

    The sword beam fell to the ground and the earth was split open, but this was not the end.

    The sword light was more than ten meters long, but the sword energy extended even longer. The stone wall in the distance, which was half the height of a human, was cut open to prevent the onlookers from watching. The sword energy continued forward, and only stopped when it reached the front of the spectator.

    With a snap, all of the clothes on the onlooker¡¯s chest were cut in half.

    The man looked down, then his face was as white as if he had just died.

    In reality, if Su Feihun¡¯s control over his sword intent had slightly rxed, this person would already be dead.

    Everyone began to move backwards on their own. No matter how exciting thepetition was, it was not as important as their lives.

    As soon as An Zengnded on the ground, the sword beam arrived once more.

    This time, the sweeping sword beam was still like a long whip. The scope of control was really too big.

    An He turned his body to the side and swept the sword light under He Xuan¡¯s body. It was actually aimed at the chubby and seemingly clumsy Rites Ministry official.

    The crowd didn¡¯t even have time to cry out in rm, because the sword beam was simply too fast.

    Pah!

    A clear sound rang out.

    Just like how Su Feihun had caught An Zeng¡¯s steel arrow just now, that chubby and clumsy Rites Department Official had unexpectedly used two fingers to mp onto the sword beam!

    The sword ray was not something tangible, it was pure cultivation power.

    However, the sword beam was like a viper that had been caught seven inches. No matter how it struggled, it was unable to free itself.

    The chubby official casually swung his arm to shake off the sword light and nced at Su Feihun. ¡°¡±I forgive you once. If you dare to randomly probe me again, I¡¯ll beat you until your mother doesn¡¯t recognize you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you let me do it again, I promise I will be the star for a long time.¡±¡±

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    When the sword beam was thrown aside, Su Feihun¡¯s expression clearly changed.

    The chubby Minister of Rites red at him and said, ¡°¡±Watch what the f * ck you are doing. If you want to fight, then fight. If not, then scram.¡±¡±

    An Zeng couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for this Minister of Rites. This fellow was like a clear spring to the Ministry of Rites.

    The people from the Grand Cauldron Academy behind Su Feiheng also seemed to sense that something was wrong. Many of them stood up and walked towards the north side of the Golden Hall Square.

    Right now, the headmaster of the Grand Cauldron Academy was standing at the top of Nanmen City, apanying the King of Yan in watching thepetition. They had no one to decide on, so they had to quickly find Su Pei.

    Su Feiheng was not angry. He swung his long sword and the sword beam flew back. Like a whip, it unexpectedly exploded in mid-air. Then, he chopped down towards An Zhan once again.

    No matter how An Zhe¡¯s body moved, the quiver remained floating at a distance less than a foot away from him.

    It was as if there was an invisible hand steadily pulling the quiver for him, just like how he would move the quiver no matter what.

    After avoiding the sword, An Zhe pulled the bowstring of the Rierwood on the cliff. A fine steel arrow automatically flew out from the quiver and hung on the bow. Then, he released An Zhe¡¯s grip, and the fine steel arrow flew out.

    After the first arrow was shot, An Zhe pulled the bowstring up once again without the slightest hesitation. The bowstring was like a full moon.

    Six Fine Steel Arrows flew out of the quiver andnded on the bowstring at the same time. With a snap, the bowstring snapped back, and the six Fine Steel Arrows shot out like mes.

    Su Feiheng twirled the long sword in front of him, and the sword light formed a circle around it to form a sword shield.

    The first steel arrownded on the sword shield, and that solid steel arrow was actually shattered into countless pieces by the sword Qi.

    The moment the fragments flew out, the six Fine Steel Arrows arrived.

    The six steel arrows pierced through the countless fragments, creating sparks as they flew.

    It was as if six huge warships had broken through a dense cluster of small stars in the sky.

    Su Feihun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not hold the sword in his hand, but kept his fingers together and mouthed a single word.

    ¡°¡±Break!¡±¡±

    Along with this light shout, an angry dragon seemed to circle around the sword shield.

    The sword qi transformed into a furious dragon and wrapped around the six steel arrows as it rotated.

    The draconic body formed by the sword energy tied the six arrows together. Then, the draconic body twisted ¡­ and the six steel arrows were simultaneously minced by the sword energy!

    Aooo!

    The crowd clearly heard a dragon¡¯s roar.

    But at that moment, the seventh arrow arrived.

    The seventh arrow shot out at the perfect time. Just as the sword and shield changed, the draconic body of the seventh arrow shot out at the same instant it crushed the six arrows in front of it.

    There was no time for the sword beams to change once again. The sword beam passed through the gap in the sword beam and headed straight for Su Feiheng.

    Su Feihun¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly aroused. He originally thought that An Zaiyue was no match for him, but now, his fighting spirit was surging!

    The longsword in Su Feihun¡¯s hand was drawn into a sword-flower. It was not a sword-flower that was pulled out for the sake of beauty, but a genuine sword-flower that could truly kill.

    When the sword turned, a small white flower appeared on the tip of the sword. It looked just like the small white wildflowers that weremonly seen on the street. It was very ordinary.

    Five petals, the flower was not beautiful.

    But in the instant that the flower bloomed, it was as though a gate had opened into the world of ice and snow.

    Ice flowers bloomed, and the five petals were covered with ice crystals.

    The seventh arrow was blocked by the sword flower, and the arrow collided with the sword flower.

    Then the ice broke and so did the Fine Steel Arrow.

    An Zaiyue strode forward and once again pulled the plow and cliff apart. This time, four Fine Steel Arrows flew out of the quiver, but they did not fly out at the same time.

    An Zhe shot out arrow after arrow, and the four arrows wereunched consecutively, without even a blink of an eye.

    The four arrows formed a straight line in the air and shot forward in the same trajectory.

    At this distance, the moment the arrow was shot, it was already in front of Su Feihun.

    Su Feihun¡¯s longsword turned back, and the ten-meter long sword light spiraled back. The sword light actually formed the dragon head at the very front, and the sword light behind it was the dragon body.

    The dragon¡¯s head was in front of it, and then it opened its mouth and let out a roar.

    The fine steel arrow urately hit the dragon head, but it was bitten by the dragon¡¯s mouth!

    But there were three more arrows, and the second one struck the tail feather between the first and pushed the one that was blocked forward.

    The third arrow hit the second arrow, and the fourth arrow hit the third arrow. The following arrow was shot out by the second arrow, and the third arrow was hit by the third arrow.

    Everyone could almost hear a muffled sound ¡­ It was the sound of a dragon¡¯s head being pierced through at the first moment.

    Four consecutive arrows pierced through Su Feihun¡¯s sword shield.

    Su Feihun¡¯s face became more and more excited. The previous casual expression could no longer be seen.

    An Zhe seemed to havepletely aroused his will to fight. After seeing the arrow pierce through his sword shield, his excitement became even more obvious.

    Su Feiheng thrust his longsword forward and the tip of the sword urately met the tip of the arrow.

    The sword cut the arrow in half right in the middle. The meter long arrow was split into two halves.

    However, Su Feihun did not stop. The longsword in his hand continued to move forward, slicing through the three arrows behind him.

    It was a very slow description, but in reality, it happened in a split-second.

    Su Feihun cut open four of the steel arrows. His men were less than two meters away from An Ying.

    A sharp glint appeared on the tip of the sword, thrusting straight towards An Zaihai¡¯s throat.

    While An Zaiyue was struggling to back up, he actually raised both his hands up.

    With one hand he held the bow, and with the other he drew the bowstring.

    At this moment, Su Feihun¡¯s sword ray arrived right in front of him.

    At this moment, An Zeng¡¯s upper body was leaning backwards, both hands pulling back the wooden longbow of the Steel Plough Breaking Cliff, and the sword ray just happened to be at his chest.

    An Zeng abruptly loosened his fingers, the bowstring bouncing off the sword ray. He actually used Su Feihun¡¯s sword ray as an arrow and shot it back!

    The sword light bent and stabbed towards Su Feihu¡¯s forehead.

    At this moment, Su Feihun was already very close to the sword ray. This time, it was too sudden. By the time the sword ray was ejected, it was already in front of Su Feihun.

    Su Feihun¡¯s reaction was quick. He raised his other hand and flicked his finger. With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, the middle finger flicked on the sword ray. The sword ray then flew out and shed towards An Zong¡¯s chest.

    He was still leaning back, but his feet had already slid back on the ground.

    The sword light fell to the ground and shattered the stone b with a bang. Amidst the rubble and dust, Su Feiheng continued to move forward. With a shake of the sword light, a long dragon bit towards An Zeng¡¯s throat.

    An Zeng turned the longbow in his hand behind him. He lowered his body forward and pulled the longbow behind him.

    As he dodged the sword ray, three Fine Steel Arrows flew out from the quiver and rested on the bowstring. With the release of his fingers, three arrows shot out from his back.

    Su Feiheng¡¯s longsword struck out in quick session, as if he was nodding like a phoenix.

    Three strikes shook off one of the steel arrows.

    As the first arrow flew out, it pierced through a willow tree far away, and at the spot where it was shot through, it seemed to have opened a fan formed by air ripples. That thick willow tree was cut in half by the fan and fell down with a loud thud.

    The second arrow flew high into the sky and turned into a dot of light. It had been a very long time since it had fallen down.

    The third arrow flew up to the tower and, with a loud thud, pierced a thick pir. The wooden splinters flew out of the window and flew into the tower before piercing through the heavy bricks at the back of the house.

    With a wave of his hand, a few more arrows flew out from the quiver.

    Su Feihun¡¯s sword stabbed out, the sword qi surged, and An Zhe had no choice but to dodge. The few arrows were cut off by the sword qi before they couldnd on the bowstring.

    With a twist of the sword qi, it split the quiver of arrows that was chasing after An He.

    With a snap, the quiver broke.

    The rest of the Fine Steel Arrows were also broken into two,nding on the ground with a crashing sound.

    Su Feihun ced his long sword behind his back and looked at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Without an arrow, can you still fight?¡±¡±

    An Zeng slightly raised his chin, ¡°¡±Just keep the bow in ce.¡±¡±

    He actually pulled the bowstring again, and then let go.

    There was not a single arrow on the bowstring. It was clearly empty, but Su Feihun¡¯s expression changed.

    A suffocating half-moon shaped ripple of light shot out from the iron-pear tree bowstring on the cliff. The ripple was three to four meters long, and its speed was beyond imagination.

    Su Feihun¡¯s reaction was already extremely fast, but he still could not dodge.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the half moon arrived in front of him. Su Feihun could only raise his longsword to block in front of him.

    Bang!

    The half moon was blocked by Su Feihun¡¯s longsword, but the half moon brought along a hurricane as it rushed over.

    The ce that had been left for the war was already extremelyrge. The only thing they were afraid of was that such an expert would identally injure the onlookers.

    However, even with such arge area, it was still unable to reduce the intensity of the hurricane.

    Everywhere the hurricane passed, the limestone tiles that had beenid neatly on the ground flew up.

    Each piece of limestone was a meter in length and nearly an inch thick. It was extremely heavy.

    However, under the hurricane, not a single piece of limestone could fit on the ground.

    The civilians who were watching from afar were terrified and could not run. They could only watch as the hurricane brought the bluestone rubble flying towards them.

    However, no one expected that the hurricane woulde to a halt at the edge of the field. The bluestones also fell to the ground, as if there was an invisible wall blocking them.

    However, no one took action. It was just that they had calcted the extent of their attack when the fight had begun.

    Amidst the dust that filled the sky, the crowd could vaguely see An Zeng charging towards Su Feihun.

    The dust was so thick that there were no more people to be seen after that.

    A momentter, a bright ray of light soared into the sky like a bolt of lightning.

    That straight sword ray seemed to be able to pierce through the horizon, causing one to feel suffocated.

    Wherever the sword beam passed by, dust would fall down as if it had been electrocuted. The shattered limestone tiles were instantly reduced to dust by the sword Qis.

    Behind the sword beam, a roar like that of a tiger¡¯s exploded. Everyone¡¯s heads buzzed with it. Some of them could not help but hold their heads and squat down.

    As the dust settled, the crowd rubbed their eyes and saw An Zhe and Su Feihun standing facing each other in a daze.

    There was a distance of about a meter between the two of them, and there weren¡¯t any wounds on their bodies.

    A momentter, Su Feihun took a deep breath. ¡°¡±You are very strong.¡±¡±

    An Zou nodded. ¡°¡±You are also very strong.¡±¡±

    Su Feihun said, ¡°¡±Unfortunately, in the end, that Iron Pear Wood from Broken Cliff is not your magic tool.¡±¡±

    If General Wang Kai Tai were to use this attack, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it no matter what.

    However, you are not familiar with the bow and are not familiar with this move, so you are still a little weaker when using it.

    The timing of your subsequent attack was just right. If I had been even a bit slower, you would have already won. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng looked at him quietly and didn¡¯t interrupt.

    Su Feihun continued, ¡°¡±I originally thought that you wouldn¡¯t have such strength, so I always felt that my only opponent in the academy was Nie Qing.

    ¡°¡±Now it seems that I was wrong. Although you were just a little bit slower, you are still admirable.¡±¡±

    He lifted a finger to point at his struggling heart, and when he lowered his head, he saw that there was a hole in his shirt, but it didn¡¯t hurt his skin.

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±To be able to take the time to stab me, that¡¯s quite impressive.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left without saying a word.

    The Minister of Rites, who had been watching the whole time, cleared his throat and said, ¡°¡±We will fight for victory!¡±¡±

    Su Feihun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±Why?!¡±¡±

    The fat official rummaged through and found a small mirror, which he handed to Su Feihun. Su Feihun puzzledly received the small mirror and looked at it, and then his expression changed greatly.

    With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, the mirror was shattered into pieces by him.

    At some point, there was a word written on his forehead ¡­ ¡®An¡¯.

    He stabbed with his sword, and Anjou wrote a single word. It was clear who was superior and who was inferior.

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>

    Even Su Feihun himself did not know when that word was written on his forehead, so why did he not notice it at all?

    Logically speaking, how could an expert of this level not feel someone had written something on his forehead?

    In reality, the word ¡®An¡¯ was not written by the word ¡®An¡¯, but by the word ¡®An¡¯.

    Dust filled the air as An Zaiyue shook out a character that was written in the air. Then, the dustnded on Su Feihun¡¯s forehead.

    Although it wasn¡¯t written on Su Feihun¡¯s forehead, it was still better than Su Feihun¡¯s sword.

    After all, the speed at which An Zhe had written a single word was slightly faster than when he had stabbed out with his sword.

    The crowd fell silent, as if the world had suddenly shut down.

    Immediately after that, there was a huge mor. It was as if the sea water had rushed into the room, smashing everything in its wake.

    The excited people began to get restless, not knowing how to find their outlet.

    They were gradually going crazy because this battle was perhaps the most exciting and memorable battle they had ever seen in their lives.

    Su Feihun¡¯s lonely figure calmly left.

    Two people walking with their backs to each other, this scene is bound to be an eternal ssic.

    The chubby, even a little clumsy, official of the Rites Department looked at An Zeng¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°¡±Even if we win this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s going all out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who isn¡¯t?¡±¡±

    The official from the Ministry of Rites shook his head. ¡°¡±How arrogant. I can¡¯t save him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly turned around. ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?¡±¡±

    That fellow actually grinned and said, ¡°¡±I said that you would see me at the Autumn Festival.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sure enough, it¡¯s you.¡±¡±

    The fatty turned around and no longer looked at him. Instead, he shouted loudly, ¡°¡±Be quiet. Thepetition is not over yet.¡±¡±

    All of you, quiet down! Do you hear me? I¡¯m going to continue fighting against the chief challenger. It¡¯s only the first round. Do you think it¡¯s over? ¡°¡±

    Only then did everyone realize that this was only the first round.

    Anjou won over Su FeiLun, but he still hadn¡¯t gotten the top scorer.

    An Zaiyue turned his head to the side, wondering if the battle between Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhu was over.

    The ce the two of them chose to fight was at the peak of Empyrean Terminus Pce. It was unknown where their sudden interest had gone to now.

    For the sake of sparing no effort, they didn¡¯t want to stay in a ce with more people. That battle would definitely be even more dangerous than the battle between him and Su Feihun.

    An Zeng walked on the potholes on the ground, one step deep and the other shallow.

    Only now did he realize that he and Su Feihun had already shattered the entire za.

    Just as the fat official was continuing to select the people to fight, chaos broke out in the vicinity of the South Gate of Heavenly Temple on the north side.

    An Zhe looked in that direction and saw at least a dozen people dressed in ordinary civilian attire rushing towards the city gate. It was obvious that they had made their move against King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    On the city wall, the imperial guards were engaged in an intense battle with the assassins. The scene immediately turned chaotic.

    No one had expected that someone would dare to assassinate the King of Yan at this time. This was simply insane to the extreme.

    However, An Zhe¡¯s eyes could not help but turn towards the bottom of the city gate, then he pounced over like an arrow shot out from a feather.

    By the time he reached the foot of the city gate, at least three military officials had been killed.

    Indeed!

    Assassinating a Swallow King was just a pretense. It was impossible for those people to kill a Swallow King with just their skills.

    They were deliberately attracting the attention. Everyone was rushing towards the Yan King¡¯s side. Who would care about these military officials who were prisoners?

    Even though Mu Changyan had An Chengli arrange some men to protect these people, when the Swallow King was attacked, these people didn¡¯t have the mood to take care of those military officials. They all rushed towards the assassins.

    An Xuan sighed in his heart. This man had not only killed a lot of military officials, but had also forced the potential strength of the King of Yan out of his body.

    One of the assassins raised his long de and chopped at Chen Zeyan¡¯s neck, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t me me, Mr. Chen. You can find whoever you want to find after you die. I am following orders!¡±¡±

    The de rapidly descended, heading straight for Chen Zeyan¡¯s neck.

    ng!

    A stone shot over and hit the longde, knocking it away.

    The long de swung down to the side, chopping a piece of limestone behind Chen Zeyan with a loud bang.

    That person was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly raised his de again to sh at Chen Zhiyan. By the time he did, it was already time for An Zaiyan to arrive.

    An Zaihai¡¯s fist punched out, and the explosion of Qi exploded on the assassin¡¯s back. Under the huge force, the assassin was thrown forward.

    When he tried to struggle to stand up, An Zeng kicked him in the shoulder. The assassin¡¯s knee couldn¡¯t help butpletely fall on the ground with a thud, shattering the stone floor underneath with his knee.

    An Zeng¡¯s knee followed closely behind, colliding with the assassin¡¯s temple. In that instant, the assassin¡¯s eyeballs popped out, and his head tilted to the side.

    An Zaiyan rushed back, picked up a long de from the ground, and swung it at Chen Zeyan ¡­ Pa! The chain on Chen Zeyan¡¯s hands and feet was cut in half.

    He pulled Chen Zaiyan away, and at least a dozen of the assassins pressed their way over.

    ¡°¡±Kid!¡±¡±

    An assassin with his face covered said sinisterly, ¡°¡±This matter has nothing to do with you. You should know that with just your strength alone, you won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is just a waste of your life. A wise man knows when to retreat. It is better for you to get out of my way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come in and tell me.¡±¡±

    The assassin coldly said, ¡°¡±You chose this yourself. Do you really think that you¡¯re invincible after winning against Su Feihu?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You youngsters who haven¡¯t even grown any hair yet, you really don¡¯t know how high the sky is.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan pulled her back, ¡°¡±Hurry up and leave, this person is too strong.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai looked forward and realized that not all of the guards had left.

    The young cultivators that Mu Changyan had secretly trained also had a tacit understanding of each other. Some left to save the Swallow King, while some stayed behind.

    These young cultivators were all lying on the ground with their heads separated from their bodies.

    It was precisely because of their obstruction that these assassins were unable to kill Chen Zeyan¡¯s group.

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±We¡¯ll talk after we fight.¡±¡±

    During his fierce battle with Su Feihun, he had expended a lot of his cultivation and strength. As he spoke, he grabbed a handful of medicinal pills from the Blood Training Pearl¡¯s bracelet¡¯s storage space and swallowed them in one gulp. ¡°¡±I was already prepared for this fight.¡±¡±

    The leader of the assassins waved his hand. ¡°¡±Kill them!¡±¡±

    More than a dozen assassins attacked at the same time. All of them had high cultivation realms.

    An Zhe knew that Empress Dowager Su would spare no effort to get rid of Chen Zaiyan and his sworn enemies. He just hadn¡¯t thought that amongst these assassins, any of them had the strength of the Sumeru realm, and their ranks weren¡¯t low either.

    An Zaixin dealt with a dozen or so people by himself, and after a while, he appeared to be in a sorry state.

    In terms of cultivation level, these people were all at a higher level than An Zhan.

    If it was anyone else, they would have already chopped him into pieces.

    Even An Zaiyue onlysted for a short while before he lost a lot of his strength.

    More than a dozen people with a higher cultivation level surrounded him. He was able to use all of his opponent¡¯s offensive techniques. This was equivalent to spending more than ten times the power of his opponent¡¯s cultivation. This was simply catharsis.

    The recovery power brought by the medicinal pills onlysted for a short while before bing empty again.

    He then summoned the four scales to surround Chen Zaiyan. ¡°¡±Run if you can,¡±¡± he ordered.

    Chen Zaiyan knew he was a burden, but how could he possibly escape?

    As long as he was out of the range of the conflict, he would be chopped into pieces in an instant.

    If there was really no other way, he thought to himself, he would have to use the sword of sadness that Xu Mei-Dai had left for her.

    However, once this item appeared, he didn¡¯t know how many experts were watching from the shadows. Even if they couldn¡¯t hide it.

    It was a purple grade divine artifact, capable of bringing cmity to those of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    If An Zhe were to reveal his current strength, it would be akin to a child holding a big gold ingot in his arms and swaggering around in the streets. Even if no one tried to snatch it from them, they would secretly attract a lot of people.

    Puff! An Zeng¡¯s chest was cut open by a de qi, and his clothes were cut open. There was a long cut on his body, and blood started to gush out in an instant.

    Chen Zaiyan said loudly, ¡°¡±Go first, An Zeng.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will definitely die, but this country still needs young people like you. In the future, the Great Yan Empire¡¯s revival will depend on you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut your f * cking mouth and stay behind!¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan opened his mouth, but eventually, he did not know what to say.

    An Zaiyue retreated as he fought, and soon, he would reach the foot of the city wall.

    Once he and Chen Zaiyan retreated to the city wall, they would not be able to hold on for long.

    An Zeng held his long de with one hand and summoned the Dark Sword with the other.

    The dozen or so people attacking him became more and more violent. So many people attacking a youth, yet they still hadn¡¯t taken him down. They were already furious.

    More and more fierce attacks came at them from all directions. In a split-second, several more wounds appeared on An Zhe¡¯s body; one could see the depth of his bones.

    An Zaixin sighed. It seemed that King Yan, Mu Changyan¡¯s underling, was pitifully few in number. He had persisted for so long without anyoneing to help him.

    Perhaps, those people really wanted to take the chance to kill Mu Changyan.

    At this critical moment, An Zhe even thought about why Feng Xiuzhu wanted to take Nie Qing away ¡­ ¡­ So everything was nned.

    After leading Nie Qing away, the number of people protecting Chen Zaiyan decreased yet again.

    Perhaps An Zaiyue wasn¡¯t even one of their goals in the first ce, because An Zaiyue hadn¡¯t disyed a strength that was on par with Su Feihun and the others.

    If those people had known that the struggle for peace was so strong, they would have already thought of ways to get rid of it or lure it away.

    Then, An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but think that the battle between Feng Xiuzhu and Nie Qing was drawn by that fatty from the Ministry of Rites. It was obvious that this guy was disguising himself as Chen Shaobai. Could it be that Chen Shaobai was also involved in the assassination of Yan Wang and Chen Zaiyan?

    While his mind was still thinking about these things, there was no longer any idleness in An Zhe¡¯s hands. However, the enemy¡¯s attacks were surging towards him like floodwaters. An Zeng had already been injured at least a dozen times, and blood was flowing profusely.

    Just as he was about to release the powerful sword intent from the Dark Sword Sword, he felt a sudden pain on his wrist ¡­ It was as if something had pierced his skin.

    Faintly, An Zaiyue felt like he was hearing a voice in his mind.

    ¡°¡±So troublesome ¡­ I only chose you because I saw your good blood and energy, I hope you can help me recover. I¡¯ve already given you a gift as a thank-you gift ¡­ But why do you like to stir up trouble so much? Can¡¯t you properly cultivate and grow up? Why do you have to get involved in all these messy things?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for your death, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to care about you ¡­ Take it, return the power you have helped me recover in the past few years back to you for now. It¡¯s only temporary, enjoy it properly, you probably don¡¯t even know how much you¡¯ve umted with me ¡­¡±¡±

    The voice was intermittent and seemed to echo in An Zaihai¡¯s mind, but he could not catch it at all.

    Then he heard the low creak of the door, as if the great bronze door had opened again.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>

    Who was speaking?

    An Zeng was confused for a moment, then he was forced back to reality by the desperate situation in front of him.

    Under the besieging attacks of more than ten warriors of the Xumi Realm, it was already a miracle that he was able to hold out until now without using the Grief Sword that was left for her by Xu Meidao.

    If it was anyone else, they would have died countless times already.

    These assassins were all good at killing people. They were different from those Xumi realm experts of the cultivation sects. These assassins didn¡¯t act to win the battle, nor did they cultivate to pursue any great dao. Their goal was to kill people.

    Therefore, if a cultivator of the same level were to fight an assassin of this level, he or she would most likely be killed.

    This was because ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t kill so many people to train their killing methods, but these assassins were different. They usually cultivated to kill people.

    They knew the human body better than most cultivators, and were even more ruthless than most cultivators.

    These people were Empress Dowager Su¡¯s deathsworn.

    Every person in power, even if they were very strict with their family, would always give the most generous rewards to the Death Soldiers they raised.

    This was because only in this way could a Death Soldier y its greatest role at a critical moment.

    No matter how Empress Dowager Su acted, she knew better than most how to train and use these deathsworn.

    Just like those Death Soldiers who rushed to the south gate¡¯s tower, their fate had already been decided. Even though Mu Changyan was just a puppet, there were still countless experts by his side.

    In order to attract Mu Changyan¡¯s attention, the deathsworn rushed over. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because of Empress Dowager Su¡¯s generous rewards, but also because some of their lifeline was in Empress Dowager Su¡¯s hands, such as their family.

    The dozen or so assassins who had attacked An Zaiyue had already won. To be honest, they did not believe that An Zaiyue could hold on for so long before they took action.

    The assassin in the lead said angrily, ¡°¡±Hurry up and finish it. In a while, the Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards will pounce on us. If the things above cannot be done, you and I will both die.¡±¡±

    At themand, the killers began to press on.

    At this moment, everyone faintly heard the sound of a huge, heavy bronze door being pushed open with all its might.

    A few people even subconsciously looked around to find the source of the sound. They never would have thought that the sound came from An Zaihai¡¯s Qi Sea in his Dantian.

    The door opened.

    Even though he had only managed to open it a little bit, for An Zaihai, who had umted so many years within the ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯, how terrifying of a power was that?

    The power that the mummified corpse borrowed returned to An Zhan¡¯s body.

    At this moment, the Blood Pearl bracelet on An Zeng¡¯s right wrist shone with brilliance!

    At this moment, that somewhat familiar voice sounded once again.

    It¡¯s been almost five years since you started cultivating, but you don¡¯t even have a powerful cultivation technique of your own.

    Do you still not understand this logic?

    You should be well aware that no matter how magical the techniques in your memories are, they are not exclusive to you.

    Those cultivation techniques are mixed, and they affect your concentration ¡­ Young man, all of your cultivation isn¡¯t just inherited from your predecessors, but also created.

    Those who knew how to create were the true powerhouses.

    His voice came to a halt, never to be heard again.

    However, these words were like a p of thunder in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    That¡¯s right ¡­ Not only was it the current struggle, when he had ascended to the position of the head of the Great Xi, all of his power had also been inherited from his seniors.

    An Zaiyue suddenly understood why he had been unable to break through after reaching the pinnacle of the lesser celestial stage in his previous life. It was precisely because hecked the confidence to create his own.

    Deep down, there is always a voice telling yourself that you cannot surpass the past.

    But in fact, which of those peerless powerhouses who had truly left their name behind in history wasn¡¯t creating their own?

    ¡°¡±What is my Dao?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t think of it for the time being. Then, I¡¯ll find my own path in this battle.¡±¡±

    He ferociously threw out a punch that looked nothing out of the ordinary. Even a three year old child could throw a punch forward.

    However, the power of this punch was terrifying.

    An Zaiyue felt that what came out from his fist was not the power of his cultivation, but an angry dragon that had been imprisoned for too long!

    The violent power directly tore a spatial realm assassin closest to him into pieces. This assassin¡¯s cultivation level was clearly higher than An Zhe¡¯s before, but when he realized that An Zhe¡¯s punch could not be blocked, it was already toote.

    This power had already surpassed the Sumeru Confinement and reached apletely new height ¡­ the state of ¡®Imprisoning¡¯! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    The so-called desire to be imprisoned was to control one¡¯s own body and focus solely on cultivation.

    Those true powerhouses were unable to find their own ways before the state of prison.

    Once he reached the state of desire, his mind would bepletely at peace. After he had imprisoned all his disciples, he would then truly discover the direction he should be looking for.

    At this moment, An Zui felt that he understood what he was pursuing.

    That was righteous qi.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of what Nie Qing had said to him earlier ¡­ If everyone was an iron army, then they would be invincible.

    If everyone is made of iron, then the world will be righteous.

    This punch had unleashed the righteous qi in An Zhe¡¯s heart.

    Even though the assassin¡¯s strength was very strong, his heart was still unstable. It was not bright, and it was not bright.

    All the darkness in his heart was weakened by this righteous energy.

    The assassin¡¯s figure gradually disappeared before he waspletely torn into pieces by the power of the struggle.

    This assassin was not the only one. The assassins in front of An Zaihai were like shadows under the zing sun, shining under the zing sun. They smiled quickly.

    Within the strong light, those people¡¯s bodies gradually turned into ck shadows, and in the absolute light, the ck shadows would definitely disappear.

    One, two, three, four...

    In the blink of an eye, half of An Zhe¡¯s opponents were killed by his fist.

    It was a wistful and dreary light, and all the filth of it had no chance to remain in the light.

    The assassins further away turned around and ran the moment they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, and even that assassin leader, who had also reached the state of Prisoner¡¯s Desire, felt fear in his heart at this moment.

    He did not understand why the struggle for peace had suddenly be so powerful, so powerful that even he did not have the courage to fight for it.

    All of this happened too quickly. They weren¡¯t prepared at all, and even if they were prepared, they wouldn¡¯t be able to block such power.

    With blood all over his body, An Zhan straightened his body. His hair danced wildly in the midst of the hurricane, and his eyes were iparably bright. This was because he gradually began to clearly see his own dao!

    He took a step forward, as if it were a simple step.

    But to those assassins, this single step was like crossing a thousand miles.

    Originally, they thought they would have the chance to escape, but after this step, An He hadpletely surpassed them and imprisoned them as well.

    They didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn around and flee. At this moment, it was as if there was only peace in this world.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going all out!¡±¡±

    One of the assassins roared, then threw out a punch with all his might.

    That feeling was like a praying mantis raising its arms to block the iing wheels.

    The moment his fist touched the power of the struggle, his arm began to melt.

    Even if he wanted to immediately pull his arm back, there was no point in doing so.

    His arm melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into water, then evaporating in an instant, leaving nothing behind.

    First his fists, then his arms, his shoulders, his head, his whole body, melted like a snowman.

    ¡°¡±This ¡­ is impossible!¡±¡±

    The leader of the assassins used his state of mind to gather all his strength and threw an attack behind him. However, this strongest attack seemed to fall into the ocean, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    The ocean was still a sea, and his cultivation power could create waves. However, after the waves, the sea water rushed back even more fiercely.

    He felt his heart skip a beat. Perhaps that was the feeling of death.

    The remaining assassins were also gradually disappearing. The scariest part was that their minds were still clear during this process.

    They watched helplessly as part of their body began to disappear, powerless to stop it. The fear was indescribable.

    Before they died, they seemed to have fallen into the most terrifying hell, suffering the most brutal torture.

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    A person cried out in pain. He watched as half of his body turned into pieces before disappearing.

    During this process, he even saw his internal organs being exposed and his heart still beating.

    The assassin leader felt despair. He didn¡¯t think that a youngster would release such a terrifying power.

    ¡°¡±Who ¡­ Who are you?!¡±¡±

    He roared at Anjou, at the end of his life.

    However, An Zhe became increasingly calm. His hair slowly fell down from a wild dance, and the terrifying savagery in his eyes also vanished.

    His body was still covered in blood stains and wounds, and his face was still pale to the point of being frightening. But at this moment, he looked like a true judge ¡­ That¡¯s right, deep in his heart, the assassin leader suddenly had the illusion that he was an Inquisitor.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, the assassin leader couldn¡¯t help but think about all the evil things he had done before.

    The evil things he thought he would never care about seemed to transform into yakshas in his mind.

    Regardless of the big or the small, every time he thought of something, a yaksha would appear in his mind, and these yakshas would give all of their punishments to him.

    ¡°¡±Ahhh!¡±¡±

    The assassin leader was scared out of his wits by what he saw. He finally understood why he could not withstand the power of the struggle. It was because he was being judged.

    However, he wasn¡¯t willing to die just like that. The viciousness he had umted over so many years of doing evil made him choose to perish together at thest moment.

    ¡°¡±I will drag you all down even if I die!¡±¡±

    The assassin leader roared, and then gathered all his energy from his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea into his hands.

    He rushed towards An Zaihai¡¯s fist, pushing forward with both hands like an evil god.

    ¡°¡±The evil in your heart is more terrifying than in your heart. You¡¯ve already lost.¡±¡±

    A dazzling light suddenly burst out from An Zhe¡¯s fist. His fist turned into a sun. That kind of light was not something a human¡¯s eyes could bear. That kind of power was not something any evil could withstand.

    At this moment, the darkness waspletely dispersed. The sun that represented the power of light was transferred from the sky to An Zeng¡¯s hand. He held the light in his hand.

    The sun and the Evil God collided.

    The Evil God turned into ashes, and the assassin leader disappeared.

    The space in front of An Zhe was empty. With just one punch, more than ten experts in the spatial realm plus one expert who had already entered the state of prison were all destroyed.

    This was the way to fight for peace. This was the power that was exclusive to fighting for peace.

    After this punch, An Zeng felt as if all his strength had been drained from his body. His legs gave way, and he couldn¡¯t help but squat down.

    Holding onto the ground with one hand, his vision gradually became clear ¡­ He had returned from the world of light back to the real world.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>

    ¡°¡±Enjoy it?¡±¡±

    That voice appeared in An Zhe¡¯s mind once more. It was both sudden and terrifying.

    Andersen felt like a prisoner being watched from time to time, and the prisoner was the jailer.

    He did not have any secrets while he was in prison. The other party knew everything about him.

    As for himself, he didn¡¯t even know who the other party was. There was a cold wall between the two of them, but the wall was only useful to An Zaiyue.

    There was something very strange in his voice. It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe it and was taking it for granted.

    ¡°¡±Even I am a little surprised. When a person explodes with his full strength, he can actually reach a terrifying level.¡±¡±

    Your potential really makes me look at you in a new light. The reason why I chose you back then was because your blood was boiling.

    ¡°¡±Now it seems that I have indeed underestimated you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who are you!¡±¡±

    An Zeng struggled to stand up and roared, but he didn¡¯t know where that person was.

    His voice unscrupulously echoed in An Zhe¡¯s mind, seemingly containing some mockery. ¡°¡±With your current strength, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±¡±

    Was there a kind of shame about being watched?

    I look forward to your performance.

    However, I have already retracted the power I just lent you.

    If you want to experience that kind of beauty again, you need to work harder. ¡°¡±

    The voice disappeared. No matter how much An Zhe shouted, he did not appear again.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ who are you talking to?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan asked in fear.

    An Zaiyan turned around and saw that Chen Zaiyan waspletely awake. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps it¡¯s because my body became extremely weak after borrowing some sort of divine artifact¡¯s power that I had hallucinations. I¡¯m fine now.¡±¡±

    Chen did not understand the matters of the cultivators, so he did not doubt what An Zhe said.

    He felt that An Zhe didn¡¯t have the strength to kill so many experts by himself. Otherwise, why would An Zhe have suffered so many injuries in the beginning?

    It was obvious that An Zaiyue did not want others to know that he had some sort of divine artifact on him, which was why he had used it at such a crucial moment.

    But no matter what, the danger in front of him had been averted.

    But at that moment, the assassins on top of the city walls saw that Chen Zhiyan wasn¡¯t killed, so they all rushed down from the city walls towards An Zeng¡¯s group.

    At this moment, An Zhe waspletely exhausted. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to continue fighting.

    As he saw the assassins pounce on him, the distant Hortang, who had just ripped off an assassin, rushed over and arrived first.

    He stood in front of An Zhe and pointed his finger forward.

    Her finger pointed at the air, but it was as if it was touching water. The air rippled, and a circle of visible ripples appeared.

    As Bowen spread out, a bubble appeared around each of the assassins.

    At first, they didn¡¯t notice, but by the time they realized what was wrong, it was toote.

    The middle finger of Huodan Tang¡¯s left index finger was pressed together. He stood upright as he muttered a word, ¡°¡±Exterminate!¡±¡±

    The bubbles were all shattered, and the people inside were all blown to bits.

    Such a quiet, gentle and weak girl was actually so terrifying when she killed someone.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t see the scene of her ripping the assassin apart with her hands. Otherwise, he was afraid that she would be even more shocked.

    Four or five assassins were killed by the bubbles, not even aplete corpse was left.

    At this time, the imperial guards who had rushed down from the city wall finally arrived.

    They formed a line of defense outside of An Zaiyan and Chen Zaiyan. However, there were no more assassins alive at the moment.

    A momentter, King Yan, Mu Changyan, walked over while being escorted by everyone. When he saw that most of the military officials had been killed, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°¡±I was unable to protect you, I was guilty of being alone!¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan quickly kneeled down. ¡°¡±How can we me the King for this? If he hadn¡¯t brought us out of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, we might have died already.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and looked at the broken limbs on the ground. The viciousness in her eyes almost solidified, ¡°¡±These people are already audacious ¡­ It seems that their target is you, but if you can kill me as well, they won¡¯t give up.¡±¡±

    An Chengli!

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll have people investigate this matter strictly and apprehend them one by one. I¡¯d like to see just how many people will die alone!¡±¡±

    An Chengli took the life of the leader and turned around to arrange for the pursuing of the assassins who had just escaped.

    Mu Changyan ordered loudly, ¡°¡±Protect An Chou, Chen Zaiyan and the rest and bring them to the East Warm Pavilion of Empyrean Terminus Pce.¡±¡±

    In the future, I¡¯ll stay in the same room as you. I¡¯ll have to see if those people have the guts tomit murder in the East Warm Pavilion!

    Even if Chen Zaiyan was guilty, it was not for others to kill him. He would only kill himself! ¡°¡±

    An entourage of imperial guards helped An Zeng, Chen Zaiyan and the others to their feet. They left the vicinity of the city gate and returned to the East Warm Pavilion at the fastest speed possible.

    In an empty room, An Zeng and Chen Zaiyan were lying on separate beds. The imperial physician had alreadye over to bandage their wounds before leaving to prepare the medicine.

    At this moment, only An Zeng and Chen Zaiyan were left in the room, it was extremely quiet.

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Zaiyan suddenly said thank you.

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±No need to thank me. If it was anyone else, I would have saved them as well.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Are you saving people for this country?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±Mister Chen, you think too much of me, I don¡¯t have such a big heart.¡±¡±

    I only saved people because I wanted to save them. I just didn¡¯t want to see people like you die.

    To put it bluntly, my saving you had nothing to do with you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want my conscience to be reprimanded in the future.

    This has nothing to do with whether or not you are a member of the War Department. Even if you are an ordinary citizen, I feel that if he doesn¡¯t deserve to die, I will save him as well.

    ¡°¡±On the contrary, if I think he deserves to die, then no matter what his identity is, I will kill him if I can.¡±¡±

    After being silent for a long time, Chen said, ¡°¡±You are a very strange person ¡­ In this world, there are perhaps not many people like you.¡±¡±

    Some say that when a person can really do something wrong with a person, then he is possessed.

    And when a person really does something wrong, then he is a saint. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that mysterious. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who has his own views of right and wrong and has his own bottom line.¡±¡±

    I believe that the majority of people in this world are like me. However, some people feel that they are not that powerful, so they gradually lower their bottom line, never epting certain things from others and be tacit and obedient.

    But when they are capable, I am sure they will not remain indifferent to all the injustices. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Human nature isn¡¯t as beautiful as you think it is. Most people, even if they want to fight back, wait until ites down to themselves.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As long as it doesn¡¯t concern them, they won¡¯t interfere in anything even if it¡¯s not fair.¡±¡±

    Anjou did not want to argue with him, for Anjou knew that there were many people like himself who had persevered.

    ¡°¡±Have you ever thought, because you saved me, that you might be a mortal enemy of the Empress Dowager?¡±¡± Chen asked.

    They¡¯ll try to get rid of you, just as they try to get rid of me now.

    ¡°¡±They won¡¯t allow anyone to stop them when they are powerful. They just want to make all those who dare to resist feel fear.¡±¡±

    An Zhan continued, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s no one to stop them, then wouldn¡¯t they be even more powerful? Furthermore, they would be so powerful that they would be able to enjoy a smooth sailing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are not like me,¡±¡± Chen said. ¡°¡±You may not have the idea of being the first person to die if the world is going to change and start with the dead.¡±¡±

    I had to do it at the most crucial and important time, with the fact that my death could trigger some changes.

    Otherwise my death would be meaningless.

    ¡°¡±But you are different, your good and evil are very clear, very direct, we are two kinds of people.¡±¡±

    As An Zengy there looking at the ceiling, he couldn¡¯t help but think of one thing.

    But he didn¡¯t know if this was the right time to ask, because if he did, it might change a lot.

    So he was silent.

    Chen Zaiyan also looked at the roof and seemed a little sad, ¡°¡±But you and I have some simrities, you and I seem to be walking on a narrow path, bumpy ¡­ No, it¡¯s not a path, it¡¯s a one-way street.

    In order to protect the right and wrong in your heart, in order to pursue the true power of this country, I walked on such a path.

    If he was not careful, he would fall into the abyss and never be able to recover.

    ¡°¡±But I also know that you and I are the kind of people who would never back down just because you walk on a single path, even if there are criminals blocking the way on a single path.¡±¡±

    An Zhan still did not say anything, and his mood became even worse.

    Chen¡¯s words stabbed his heart like needles.

    Was Chen Zeyan a good man?

    Not really.

    Was Chen Zaiyan a good official?

    Probably.

    Because of the existence of people like Chen Zaiyan, the Yan Country, which had already been riddled with injuries, would continue to struggle with their lives on the line.

    Once the empress dowager and her men truly took over power, the Yan Kingdom would most likely be on the verge of destruction as well.

    By now, An Zaiyue already knew what the empress dowager¡¯s goal was. She was an extremely selfish person, so she was extremely resentful.

    Her goal was to control all of Great Yan¡¯s strength and then take revenge on her home country.

    Not only did she want to destroy the Yan Country, she also wanted to destroy the Zhao Country.

    On the other hand, the State of Zhao probably didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    Zhao thought that Empress Dowager Su was doing this to repay her mother, so he sent hundreds of envoys to support her during the ceremony.

    Chen Zaiyan was still muttering to himself. Perhaps this experience would have a profound effect on him. Even if he thought that he was someone who had experienced many vicissitudes of life, this was the first time such a life-and-death situation had urred.

    There were no words Chen Zaiyan said in An Zaiyan¡¯s ears, his mind was a little muddled.

    A lot of people appeared out of the corner he was hiding in, making An Zhe feel more and more irritated.

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s incessant chatter had almost reached the critical point in the dispute.

    Chen was still talking about his life, his ambitions, and his future.

    He wanted to turn the Great Swallow into a powerful country. He wanted to be the most important participant in this process.

    Even though he didn¡¯t want to hear a single word, the words still entered his mind.

    The words seemed to be threads, lines that eventually formed a human face in the mind of the struggle.

    That face was kind and firm.

    An Zaiyan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned to Chen Zeyan and asked, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you when we faced a desperate situation below the city wall.¡±¡±

    But at that time, I still didn¡¯t ask, because you and I might die, and since we are going to die, many things are no longer important.

    ¡°¡±Now you and I are not dead, so I have an answer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡± Chen asked.

    An Zaiyan looked into Chen Zhiyan¡¯s eyes and asked word by word, ¡°¡±Elder Shang Shun, Hao Ping, did you kill him?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had aged a few decades in an instant.

    His eyes began to flicker, not daring to meet An Zaihai¡¯s gaze.

    The two of them seemed to have fallen into an ice cave at the same time, and the surrounding air was also frozen at the same time.

    It was as if a century had passed, and Chen had turned a blind eye to it.

    ¡°¡±Yes sir!¡±¡±

    he said.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>

    At this moment, An Zhe felt that if he didn¡¯t kill Chen Zaiyan, he would be a sinner.

    At this moment, Chen Zaiyan felt like he was already dead.

    But in the end, neither of them moved.

    The terrible silencested so long that it was as if the little room were hell.

    After a long silence, An Zhan finally said, ¡°¡±For yourself, or for the country?¡±¡±

    When he had finished, he regretted it again, for whatever it was, Chen was guilty.

    Chen¡¯s silence was different from the silence of the struggle for peace.

    There was killing intent in the peaceful silence, but Chen Zaiyan¡¯s silence seemed to be suffering from true torture from hell.

    And this hell was actually his own heart.

    ¡°¡±There are, and there are books for the old.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±You killed him for him?¡±¡±

    Chen let out a long breath, ¡°¡±That night, was probably thest time I wanted to remember.

    No one knew that the old book looked all right, but he was very sick.

    Every day, he coughed up blood. Even the Royal Physician Zhuge Liuyun could not do anything. He tried everything he could.

    In the end, the old Minister also felt relieved. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That night, in the study of the old book, he and I talked for a long time.

    He asked me what it was like to die.

    I don¡¯t know, so I can¡¯t answer.

    The old man said he might have felt it, because he had already talked to Death.

    What I said to you about death was not really what I thought it was. It was what I said to you that night in the old book. ¡°¡±

    If the world will begin to change from the dead, I will be the first.

    But to die at the most critical moment would cause one to ponder deeply.

    If the world will begin to change in thought, I will be the first.

    I am willing to use my death to make the people change their minds and experience the fear of not knowing whether to resist or not.

    There was silence.

    Perhaps it was due to him revealing the biggest secret in his heart that Chen Zaiyan became more rxed.

    ¡°¡±The old Minister said that even the hands of the world cannot save my life, but I know that it is not the time to die yet.

    The people of this country have not yet sought change out of fear and uneasiness, and my death will do no good.

    ¡°¡±But since the Heavens have given me no more time, I can only rely on my own death in the hope of arousing some of the people¡¯s thoughts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The old Minister said that if the Heavens gave him another three years, he would definitely be able to do more, and even topple the empress dowager.

    However, without these three years, perhaps not even three months, he must consider his future matters. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So you killed him.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±You really are his good assistant. You really are his sessor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All men are afraid of death,¡±¡± said Chen, ¡°¡±and so is he, ording to the old book.

    Thus, he knew that he would not be able to pass that test in the end, so he needed someone to help him.

    That night, the old Minister gave me a packet of poison, which was prepared by the Royal Physician Zhuge Liuyun himself.

    Zhuge Liuyun said that people would not feel any pain after eating this poison, and would leave as easily as if they were asleep.

    ¡°¡±But even so, the old book still has some fear.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He gave it to me, and I put it in the tea.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Chen said, ¡°¡±Then he made me sit beside him so that he would have the courage to drink.¡±¡±

    For a moment, An Zhe felt as if something was clogging his heart, and his stomach churned. He wanted to vomit, but was unable to do so.

    He felt that Chen Zaiyan was so disgusting and pretentious, but there was also a demon hidden under that human skin.

    Chen fell into a longer silence, ¡°¡±If possible, I would like to invite you to kill me after a while.¡±¡±

    He looked at Anjou. ¡°¡±If I die now, more people will die on the front line.¡±¡±

    As soon as I die, Her Majesty¡¯s men will take over the army.

    ¡°¡±When the timees, a group of soldiers who don¡¯t know how to lead and how to operate the army will be a disaster for the hundreds of thousands of Great Yan warriors who are still fighting on the frontline.¡±¡±

    Anjou turned away, not wanting to look at him again.

    It is his character to pursue a state of exorcism.

    Should Chen Zaiyan die?

    Damn it!

    For the sin of Chen is not only the death of Hao Ping, but the death of others in the army at that time.

    Most of those people had been nted by the empress dowager, but there was still the possibility of identally killing them.

    However, there was no way to eliminate this evil immediately.

    As Chen said, if Chen were to die now, it would be a disaster for the soldiers who were still fighting on the frontlines.

    Who could the Empress Mother use?

    Most of them were trusted aides from Zhao.

    These people didn¡¯t have any abilities, once they took over, they would be able to do whatever they wanted.

    They didn¡¯t know how to operate the Ministry of Soldiers. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t hand over the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers to the empress dowager.

    Moreover, the rtionship between the State of Zhao and the State of Yan was not as close as it appeared on the surface. If they could weaken the State of Yan, the State of Zhao would be very happy.

    This was a war between the Yon and Yon Kingdoms. Once both countries suffered serious injuries, this was the ending that other small countries would be willing to see.

    ¡°¡±Do you think I¡¯m a little disgusted?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan smiled bitterly, ¡°¡±Me too ¡­ I didn¡¯t dare look at myself in the mirror ever since the old Minister left.¡±¡±

    Every time I stand in front of a mirror, it¡¯s not me I see in it, it¡¯s the face of the old book.

    He smiled at me and told me you were doing the right thing, but the more you did it, the more guilty I felt. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan raised his hand and saw several shocking wounds on his wrist, ¡°¡±I tried to die ¡­ but death won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to bring this matter up again, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±¡±

    To you, living is more torture than dying. ¡°¡±

    Chen Zaiyan was silent.

    Taking a deep breath, he stood up and walked out.

    ¡°¡±Your injuries haven¡¯t been treated yet, and your blood hasn¡¯t stopped bleeding. Where are you going?¡±¡± Chen Zaiyan asked impatiently.

    ¡°¡±I want to go home. It¡¯s warmer.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±If you go back now, the empress dowager will take the chance to kill you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook his head. ¡°¡±The people who tried to kill me were much stronger than these people. I am still alive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s more, even if it¡¯s me right now, I won¡¯t be killed so easily.¡±¡±

    He walked out of the room. The afternoon sun was at its highest point, and it was dazzling to the eye.

    Blood was streaming out from under the bandages, and there was a trail of blood where he had walked.

    Even if the Heavenly Temple was the safest ce in the world, he did not want to stay, not even for a second.

    He did not want to see Chen Zaiyan¡¯s face, nor did he want to see Mu Changyan¡¯s face.

    Neither of them was the viin, but they were not on the same side.

    They actually belong to the evildoers, although most of the time they look like good people.

    But when they have no choice for some purpose of their own, they also do evil, and do not repel all means.

    After leaving Empyrean Terminus Pce, An Zhe didn¡¯t feel much more rxed.

    When he walked out of the pce gates, he asked the guard. That guard replied that until now, he hadn¡¯t seen Feng Xiuzhu from the Supreme Pce nor Nie Qing from the Martial Arts Academy.

    After the two of them fought in Heavenly Temple for a while, because more and more guards gathered around them, Feng Xiuxiu left the Heavenly Temple and Nie Qing followed closely behind.

    An Zhan thanked her and then hobbled back.

    Now, it seemed, Feng Xiuzhu must know about the whole thing.

    He first led Nie Qing away, but this was only the first step.

    He used his battle with Nie Qing to attract a portion of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards over.

    This also caused the guards above the south gate to be unable to deal with the assassins when they rushed out.

    And before the assassin attacked, Feng Xiuzhu had already left, to clear up his rtionship with the assassin.

    Until now, everything was just a guess. No one could prove that Feng Xiugu had anything to do with the assassination attempt.

    The person that An Zhe wanted to see the most right now wasn¡¯t Nie Qing or Feng Xiuzhu, but Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±We will meet again at the Autumn Festival, but you might not recognize me when that happens.¡±¡±

    This sentence appeared once again in An Zhe¡¯s mind ¡­ What sort of role did Chen Shaobai y?

    It seems that Mu Changyan also trusted him, but why would he help Fengxiu to lure Nie Qing away?

    The Yan Country couldn¡¯t bepared with the Da Xi, but only now did An Zhe realize that the hidden undercurrents in this small country were not as stable as the ones on the Da Xi¡¯s side at all.

    And because the royal family was weak, if this undercurrent broke out, it would be a disaster for a small country like the Yan Kingdom.

    The Da Xi family was different. The imperial power was stable, and no one could shake the position of the Saint King Chen Wuzui. No one could shake the position of the Chen family, so no matter how presumptuous people were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cross that bottom line.

    Halfway there, An Zhe finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    The loss of too much blood made him even more powerless.

    Fortunately, the Blood Training Pearl was able to bear a portion of the damage. Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t die right now, he would have been unable to move at all.

    Just when An Zeng thought he would copse, the Blood Pearl bracelet once again shone with brilliance.

    That light was very dark, flickering with light, but there was a warm current that began to flow from the bracelet into An Zeng¡¯s body.

    At first, An Zhe thought it was the medicinal effect of the medicinal field contained in the Blood Pearl bracelet, but after a few seconds, An Zhe realized that something was wrong.

    It was not medicinal strength, but blood energy!

    Blood pearl bracelet, is fighting to replenish blood!

    But that doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­ Old Huo once said that the Blood Feather Pearl bracelet was the most unorthodox divine tool between a divine tool and a magic tool.

    Once the previous generation¡¯s master had cast a curse, the new master would use his own blood and Qi to nourish the previous generation¡¯s master until the previous generation¡¯s master returned to his soul or brought the dead back to life.

    Of course, this was only a legend, and even Old Huo had never seen it with his own eyes.

    However, An Zhe knew that Old Huo would not spout nonsense. In this world, there was probably no one who understood these divine artifacts better than him.

    Therefore, the blood qi of An Zhe should have been sucked away by the bracelet. Why would there be a backflow now?!

    Not only was An Zhe stunned, but the middle-aged man who was lying in the crystal coffin with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°¡±How is this possible?¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man looked puzzled and asked, ¡°¡±There can¡¯t be any problems with the power of the curse. Why would the blood energy still flow backwards?¡±¡±

    As he opened his eyes, the people who were sitting around the crystal coffin recovered from their frozen state. They stood up and bowed, ¡°¡±We greet the Holy Master.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man waved his hand. ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine. You can just continue meditating. I just have some things that I don¡¯t understand.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But it¡¯s nothing serious. Up until now, I didn¡¯t need to rely on that youth to replenish my vitality.¡±¡±

    He nced to the side. Not too far away from the crystal coffin was a cage made of meteorite. The stone essence spirit that had caused such a ruckus in Empyrean Terminus Pce looked at him with a terrified expression.

    The stone essence spirit seemed to have lost a lot of weight and lost a lot of blood vitality.

    He wore a ne around his neck, the same one that Anjou had given up.

    The ne and the bracelet were the same set.

    ¡°¡±What a strange youth.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man slightly furrowed his brows. After pondering for a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he closed his eyes andid back down in the crystal coffin.

    As for the stone spirit, it was curled up pitifully inside the meteoric iron cage, its eyes filled with helplessness.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>

    With the stone essence spirit¡¯s strength, he could rely on himself to eliminate most of the cultivators in this world one by one.

    The number of people who could subdue it was probably not much better than the species of stone essence.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t know that the stone essence spirit was trapped in the Cangman Mountain¡¯s cave. If he knew, he would know how powerful that mummified corpse had been.

    This was because he had yet to fully recover, yet he was already able to casually snatch the stone essence from the hands of that old man with the eye of the array formation in Yan Nation¡¯s Grand Formation.

    Halfway there, An Zhe felt like he could fall at any moment. The Qi and blood in the Blood Feather Pearl flowed in reverse, and this warm current instantly allowed An Zhe¡¯s body to recover quite a bit.

    It was only when they arrived at an inn that An Zhe contacted Fatty with the knot in his heart.

    The skinny Du almost flew over here. His eyes turned red when he saw the appearance of An Zhe: ¡°¡±Why are you f * cking calling me after you don¡¯t die?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled weakly. ¡°¡±If we were able to move, we would have walked far away, but unfortunately, we were already hungry ¡­ We didn¡¯t dare to return to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, for fear of provoking others.¡±¡±

    But I guess there should be a lot of King Yan¡¯s men around the inn right now, so those who want to kill me won¡¯t do it so easily.

    ¡°¡±After all, I¡¯m just a nobody. The empress dowager should be like an ant on a hot pan right now, trying to figure out how to get rid of Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nced at the cat in Fatty¡¯s arms and said, ¡°¡±Why have you brought the good sir here as well?¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t bring it with me. The good grandpa chased after me and grabbed my clothes. I couldn¡¯t even pull it down.¡±¡±

    After finishing his words, Skinny Du let out a meow to the good sir, while the kind grandpa also let out a meow.

    ¡°¡±You say I meow it, too. Does it understand what I¡¯m talking about?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said with a smile, ¡°¡±It depends on how you understand it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do I understand?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If you meow to the good lord, it means¡¯ little darling ¡®.¡±¡±

    The Kindness meow, you think the Kindness is to say yes to you.

    But to the good sir, that may not be the case.

    You meow, good grandpa meow ¡­ Perhaps this is how it looks to it ¡­ Father?

    ¡°¡±Sigh!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±F * ck off!¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean red at An Zeng. ¡°¡±You won¡¯t die?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t die right now, but I need to get back to Little Liu¡¯er as soon as possible. I ate all the medicine I could take along with me, so my blood stopped bleeding.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, I think that he has suffered internal injuries and he needs Little Liu¡¯er to personally make him a bowl of scallion hot noodle soup topletely heal him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Beast!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think it will be too peaceful in the next few days. Let none of us return.¡±¡±

    However, Mu Changyan was about to counterattack. Now that the horse was in Mu Changyan¡¯s hands, it was no longer easy for the empress dowager to kill Chen Zaiyan.

    The most important thing is, if there¡¯s a smart guy helping, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a smart person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen shameless people.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Have you never seen a shameless person look so handsome?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±Ugh...¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t there a certificate on Empress Dowager Su¡¯s side?¡±¡±

    And physical evidence.

    It seemed to be solid evidence, but in truth, it was impossible to deduce.

    Once there was proof from the other side, then this evidence would no longer stand on its own.

    ¡°¡±You can think of a way to contact Zhong Jiugeter, and ask him to think of a way to disguise himself as someone from the eastern nk. You can hand over a petition and ¡­ pretend that it was written by Fang Zhiyi.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±What you said is so carefree ¡­ It was written by a friend in disguise. What if it turns out to be true?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There must be a lot of people who have seen the handwriting of Fang¡¯s confidantes. It simply can¡¯t work.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What handwriting?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A message!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because it¡¯s important,¡±¡± said An Zaixin with a smile. ¡°¡±I was afraid that the reports would end up in the hands of people with ulterior motives. Therefore, General Fang¡¯s close friends sent back their trusted aides with a message.

    The general said it was a trick on the part of the people of Hades that Chen was framed.

    ¡°¡±The goal is to disturb the rear of the Great Yan, and to have the army of the Great Yan invading You Kingdom break down without attacking himself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the empress dowager doesn¡¯t necessarily believe it,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±Who wants them to believe it?¡±¡±

    All he wanted was another voice from the imperial court.

    This voice had to be loud and loud, but if someone said it without any weight, it would be useless no matter how loud the voice was.

    So this person can only be her soulmate, even if it¡¯s our fake soulmate ¡­ Right now, on the side of the empress dowager, her soulmate is the only one she fears.

    Fang Zhiyi now held hundreds of thousands of men in his hands. It was impossible for the imperial court not to take him seriously when he spoke and acted.

    Furthermore ¡­

    President Sang, Hao Shangshu. Although the death of Prime Minister Zhuge hadn¡¯t caused the situation they were hoping for, therge ns didn¡¯t dare to stand too close to the empress dowager.

    ¡°¡±However, the people from the big families are all cowards and need a leader. When we bring up the name of Fang¡¯s soulmate, there will naturally be people who will agree.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du pondered for a moment. ¡°¡±I understand. It¡¯s not that you want to solve this problem, but rather to dy it.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, it was just a dy.¡±¡±

    A message is not enough to change the result, but it dys the result.

    Now, if we dy for a while longer for Mu Changyan, he might find a hole in Ma Ziwei.

    ¡°¡±But a horse is not enough, the Empress Mother could have turned her back on him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ even if the empress dowager pretended to be a close confidant and brought back some messages, she might not necessarily restrain them,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±He might even speed up the empress dowager¡¯s movements, so much so that the Duke of Yan doesn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back anymore.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then we¡¯ll have to build momentum.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked out the window. ¡°¡±If you only count on the ministers loyal to the Duke of Yan to make a sound, it¡¯s so weak that almost no one can hear you.¡±¡±

    It was so weak ¡­ that the empress dowager could pretend that no one was speaking.

    But how could he make the courtiers who were not on the King¡¯s side suddenly change their direction to speak for him?

    ¡°¡±This requires the creation of an overall situation ¡­¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean sighed: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±¡±

    Just tell me what to do.

    An Zaiyan argued, ¡°¡±Actually, the reason I¡¯m doing this is not just to help Mu Changyan and Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    More important, some of them have offended me.

    The Gao Family held arge number of officials of the imperial court in their hands, so the empress dowager was always trying to rope them in.

    The reason the Gao Family became even more tant was because they had the empress dowager¡¯s protection.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, this matter will ultimately begin with the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Thin Du rubbed his brows: ¡°¡±What does this have to do with the Gao Family?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you going to protect Chen¡¯s words?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±Just now, when we talked about how to get those officials who weren¡¯t standing on Duke Yan¡¯s side to speak up for him, the Gao n was indeed a breakthrough.¡±¡±

    Speaking of which, why did the empress dowager have so many supporters? Did those people really think that they could have a better future by following her?

    Can you get any more benefits?

    Perhaps not, but they chose to stand on the empress dowager¡¯s side.

    Part of the reason was that the empress dowager¡¯s side was strong, and they were like a wall of grass, so they were crooked.

    The other part is that Her Majesty has their hands on her, and they have to be herckeys. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The key to this is the Gao Family.

    The empress dowager¡¯s control over the Gao Family was tantamount to grasping the weakness of arge number of officials.

    The Yan people were willing to gamble, especially the officials, who made an even bigger bet.

    But this bet was only a cover. How could those officials wash away the silver that came from taking bribes?

    ¡°¡±The best way is to gamble with the Gao Family¡¯s casinos. Since they won so many victories in the casino, of course, the silver would beundered as well.¡±¡±

    The thin man pped his forehead. ¡°¡±You mean to say, if we bring down the Gao Family, those officials won¡¯t have to be controlled by the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±How could it be so easy to destroy the Gao Family? You and I are obviously not strong enough.¡±¡±

    This is what I said earlier about creating momentum ¡­ Go and contact Zhong Jiuge so that she can create some fake evidence.

    This proved that the Gao Family colluded with the people of You Country. The Gao Family secretly channeled arge amount of money from the casino into You Country in an attempt to subvert the Great Yan.

    Of course, no one believed him, but those officials would be as sharp as a dog when they smelled an opportunity.

    We can¡¯t bring down the Gao Family, but they can.

    ¡°¡±Think about it, which of those people are not sitting on pins and needles in the hands of the Gao n?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t understand. Why are those officials trying to get into the Wang Family¡¯s trap?¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°¡±Actually, there¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t understand. With one, there¡¯ll be a second. The Gao Family doesn¡¯t need to advertise at all.¡±¡±

    As long as the first official washed away the silver through the Gao Family¡¯s casino, this could not be stopped.

    The others would involuntarily pounce on him, and the things the Gao Family held in their hands grew more and more.

    ¡°¡±In the end, it will also result in the Gao Family having almost all of their officials holding something against them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With so many officials working together, their strength is much greater than the Gao Family¡¯s.

    We¡¯ll just make a beginning, and the rest will be up to the grown-ups.

    ¡°¡±If they smell an opportunity to kill the Gao Family, they will not show mercy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But how can we give those officials a chance to smell it?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Simple, think of a way to get Zhong Jiuge to impersonate Fang Zhiyi¡¯s janissary and speak of it publicly in the imperial court.¡±¡±

    For example, Fang Zhiyou¡¯s great general had sensed that arge amount of silver was flowing into You Country through the Gao Family¡¯s casino, bing You Country¡¯s military capital.

    As the strongest trump card in the Great Yan Dynasty, the Gao n had fabricated arge amount of false evidence in order to control the Great Yan¡¯s imperial court in order to threaten the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s goal is to control all the court officials and thus eliminate the Great Yan without a single soldier.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I still can¡¯t figure out your thoughts. Anyway, I¡¯ll just tell Zhong Jiuge everything you said.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded her head. ¡°¡±This is for you ¡­ This is the mask that you specifically asked for from Zhong Jiuge a few days ago. After wearing it, you can change your appearance.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t go through the back door and walk out the front door.

    I will contact Mu Changyan¡¯s men and have them protect you in secret.

    Her Majesty¡¯s attention was not on me now, but on how to get rid of Chen Zaiyan as quickly as possible and find the horse.

    ¡°¡±So you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Oh right, aren¡¯t there still Chen Shaobai¡¯s ck umbre? With this thing, no one will be able to detect you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, just wait for my news.¡±¡±

    Skinny thought for a moment but didn¡¯t leave anything out. Then he turned around and left.

    No one would have thought that the beginning of a change in the Great Yan Dynasty¡¯s government actually came from an insignificant person like An Zhe, whom they didn¡¯t like.

    An Zaiyue used the experience he gained when he was the head of the Great Xi world to change the course of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s development.

    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t something that An Zaixin was good at. What he liked more was to take revenge and exterminate evil.

    But this did not mean that he understood these strategies, did not understand these methods. His mind was full of experiences on how to fight.

    Some people said that the thousand-mile embankment was destroyed in the ant¡¯s nest.

    This was not an rmist, but an experience.

    It had taken Empress Dowager Su many years to build this mighty levee, but it was being forced open by An Zhe.

    And in her eyes, An Zeng was just that unremarkable ant.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>

    In an unremarkable inn, lying on a bed with his eyes closed, the struggle for peace knew that he was changing a country.

    He was just a youth that came out of the mountain¡¯snd of evil, so no one cared about him.

    Because he did not care, he had already created many miracles.

    He knew that once he became a person with a lot of weight in his heart, whether it was a friend or an enemy, it would not be as easy to do as it was now.

    The door creaked open, and An Zhe turned his head to see that it was Qu Liuxi.

    The young girl¡¯s face was filled with concern, but her eyes were filled with pretended anger.

    An Zhan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked around and asked, ¡°¡±Is lying here morefortable than at home?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course not!¡±¡±

    He looked like a mouse that had seen a cat.

    The good lord jumped up from his perch beside her and jumped into the arms of Qu Liuxi.

    After a while, the request became a little more rxed. ¡°¡±You ate a bunch of medicine in such a mess. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t take any medicine from me, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you have eaten too much?¡±¡±

    An Xuan replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, I know what those are. Did you forget? Back then, I knew more about pills than you ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stuffed a pill into his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    An Xuan swallowed the pill and made an expression that was hard to swallow, ¡°¡±Why does it taste like apples? You know I like strawberry vors ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi red at him, ¡°¡±First, get rid of the mess of medicinal properties in your body. It will hurt a little bitter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After the time it takes to burn an incense stick to burn, eat a second pill, and thene back with me.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao shook his head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t go back for now. As long as I don¡¯t leave this ce, I won¡¯t be a threat to Xiao Qidao and the others.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But how did you know I was here? Could it be that traitor Fatty?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±He went back to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect first and gave me the ck umbre.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I knew he wouldn¡¯t be so obedient.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the bleeding wound on An Zeng¡¯s body, then looked down at the blood pearl bracelet on his wrist. ¡°¡±If this God Equipment didn¡¯t protect you, you would have bled too much and would have fainted long ago.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so worried, but you¡¯re still in the mood to joke at a time like this.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Master Huo said so. I have great luck.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi began to strip An Zaiyue, An Zaiyue¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°¡±This ¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi coldly snorted, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I get rid of you once? Are you injured less than once in all these years?¡±¡±

    When you went to the deep mountains to pick up the medicine for thin Du, it was all a mess. Wasn¡¯t it me who changed your clothes everyday?

    Look at you, so secretive, as if I wanted to see you. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue¡¯s face reddened as hey there at the mercy of the crowd.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands and feet swiftly cut off the bandages on An Zeng¡¯s body, then she took off her blood clothes.

    However, when she saw the shocking wounds on An Zeng¡¯s body, although she was mentally prepared, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    ¡°¡±If something really happens to you, I... What should we do?¡±¡±

    She carefully reapplied the medicine and bandaged the wound, then took out a clean clothes for him to wear.

    Perhaps only she would be so meticulous and not miss anything.

    When she was dressed, Anjou and she heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Then the two of them looked at each other and startedughing at the same time.

    Qu Liuxi stood up and walked out. ¡°¡±I wonder if this inn is clean or not. Forget it ¡­ I¡¯ll just cook it here.¡±¡±

    Afterwards, she took out the purple-grade divine artifact, the Phoenix Crooked Pill Cauldron from the storage space she carried with her. That was the work that Old Huo was the most proud of.

    Old Huo might be a true master artificer that had never been seen before in his life. No one could create two purple grade divine artifacts like him.

    As for the grade of the Phoenix Cry Pill Furnace, it was slightly higher than the Heaven Defying Seal that Old Huo had spent thirty years to forge.

    Old Huo himself didn¡¯t understand how he was able to seed on his first try. He attributed this to his destiny.

    Qu Liuxi ced the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron in her hands, the surface of the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron emitted waves of a soft, purplish glow.

    The light made people feel exceptionallyfortable, as if they were listening to a light and refreshing song, making people feel joy in their heart and mind.

    ¡°¡±You want to refine pills here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Quick, put it away!¡±¡±

    An Zhan quickly said.

    Qu Liuxi simply ignored him, as if she were facing a great enemy. She solemnly took out some noodles from her storage space and ced it in the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace. After that, she added eggs, vegetables, and spring onions ¡­

    An Xuan was stunned, ¡°¡±You actually used the Phoenix Crooked pill furnace to cook noodles ¡­ That is a high-grade divine tool that can refine purple-grade pills. If others find out, I wonder how you will be scolded for wasting such a precious item.¡±¡±

    While seriously cooking noodles, Qu Liuxi calmly said, ¡°¡±Cooking noodles is more important than refining any kind of pill.¡±¡±

    Even though it was a Purple grade divine artifact, it was only a pill furnace.

    ¡°¡±And you are different ¡­ you are ¡­¡±¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her face was as red as a ripe apple.

    Before long, a steaming bowl of noodles emerged from the pot.

    Qu Liuxi carried the noodles over to the bedside and attempted to sit up. However, she was suppressed by Qu Liuxi¡¯s merciless gaze.

    Of course, the brutality and savagery was only due to the fear of Qu Liuxi in An Ying¡¯s heart ¡­ For a little girl to make the once all-powerful and domineering Mages fear her in such a manner, it was truly hard for others to understand.

    Qu Liuxi put down the noodles and helped An Chou sit up a little.

    An Chou reached out to grab the noodles, but withdrew his hand under Qu Liuxi¡¯s gaze.

    Qu Liuxi picked up the noodles and blew on them, then touched them to her rosy red lips to make sure they weren¡¯t too hot before she fed them to An Zhe.

    An Zhe opened his mouth and sucked in the noodles, the broth sshed onto his face ¡­ Qu Liuxi used a handkerchief to wipe it clean before continuing to feed the noodles.

    Every time she took a bite, she touched the noodles with her lips, afraid that she would feel ufortable if she did.

    It suddenly urred to An Zhe that he had kissed Qu Liuxi before.

    When he thought of this, he felt that he was a bit hateful.

    He quickly dismissed this thought, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster and faster.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s medical talent was extremely high. Of course, she immediately felt the change in the atmosphere. She immediately put down her bowl and chopsticks and reached out her hand to grasp An Zaiyue¡¯s wrist. ¡°¡±Why is your heart beating so fast?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t feel well anywhere.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately became anxious as her expression became solemn.

    An Zeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±Hey, half. I¡¯m not full, so of course I¡¯m notfortable anywhere.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was stunned for a moment, then she fiercely red at An Zhe and continued to feed him.

    ¡°¡±Thest time I went to the Cang Man Mountain to look for medicine, it was you who fed me like this after I returned.¡±¡±

    An Zengmented with emotion, ¡°¡±In the blink of an eye, several years have passed. The fatty is already so old ¡­ Eh, it seems a little wrong to say that. He¡¯s talking as if he¡¯s our child.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Who gave birth to your child ¡­ Uh, no, I gave birth to your child, ah!¡±¡±

    No!

    I won¡¯t have a child with you! ¡®

    She put down her bowl and ran to the side.

    An Zaiyue carried the bowl himself,ughing foolishly as he finished his noodles, ¡°¡±I ate it all ¡­ I¡¯m not full ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly turned around, flushed and mustered her courage, and ran to the bed of An Zhe. She held An Zhe¡¯s face in her hands and forcefully pressed it against An Zhe¡¯s lips.

    However, An Zhe felt his hair stand on end, and for a moment, he felt suffocated.

    This was the first time for Qu Liuxi, but wasn¡¯t it the same for An Zaiyue as well?

    When he was in the Great Xi¡¯s Division of Magic, he spent most of his time investigating cases and cultivating, so he wasn¡¯t interested in rtionships between men and women at all.

    He had never been able to ept the ardent pursuit of Xu Meiyao from SkyHao Pce.

    Besides, other than Xu Mei-die, there were many other women who were willing to marry the first seat of the Mystical Law Sect, even if it was just a matter of what happened.

    In Du¡¯s thin eyes, he was the head of the Magic Division, a true hero. In Da Xi, it was the same. Who didn¡¯t think Fang Zhan was a hero?

    An Zhan¡¯s hair stood on end, and his two feet were on the verge of falling apart ¡­

    Those few seconds seemed both fast and long.

    After mustering up the courage to kiss him, Qu Liuxi immediately turned around and looked out the window. She put her hands in her pockets and pretended to not care: ¡°¡±How is it? Are you full now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan froze for a few seconds, then righteously replied, ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked over to pack her things. ¡°¡±But there¡¯s nothing left ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and pack up first. I was too anxious to tell them when I came out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll be back in a moment. Have a good rest yourself ¡­¡±¡±

    Anjou tried to get up and hug her, but his body could not support his ambition.

    Qu Liuxi quickly tidied up her things and then left.

    When he reached the door, he held up the ck umbre and said, ¡°¡±I will be back very soon. You are not allowed to leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Got it, Mom.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi red at him with a red face, then pushed open the door and left.

    Looking at Qu Liuxi¡¯s back as she disappeared behind the door, An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but think that he would asionally be injured from time to time in the future.

    There¡¯s noodles to eat, and...

    At this moment, the window was opened by someone from outside. Chen Shaobai gasped in surprise, ¡°¡±Aiyo, you¡¯re suffocating me. Say, how could a fool like you be liked by such a good girl?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This world is truly devoid of justice. I am so handsome and dashing, yet I am unable to obtain true love.¡±¡±

    He leaned against the window, looking worried.

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai came down from the window, ¡°¡±Look, actually, I¡¯ve been pretty good to you too, right?¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t dare to go through the door for fear of embarrassing the little girl.

    I didn¡¯t knock on the window when she kissed you, just in case you were both embarrassed.

    ¡°¡±I feel that I can endure being called ¡®great¡¯ ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t like you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I like you.¡±¡±

    Anjou shut up.

    Chen Shaobai sat down on the bed, picked up the empty bowl and ced it next to An Ying¡¯s mouth. ¡°¡±Come, let me personally feed you the leftover soup.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you believe that I will die for you to see?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai put down the bowl. ¡°¡±How boring ¡­ I know you have a lot to say to me. Come on, I¡¯ve already prepared your confession.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?¡±¡± he asked.

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±You¡¯re so childish, you¡¯re actually dividing the line ¡­ You think a child is ying house, catching thieves quickly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not on either side. I¡¯m on the other side, and I¡¯m on the other side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you are a man with no bottom line?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Of course I do. If there¡¯s no benefit, then I¡¯ll just keep my bottom line.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ and you, it¡¯s my bottom line that you can¡¯t die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you help me because of this?¡±¡± he asked suddenly.

    He raised his hand, and the bracelet of blood beads on his wrist began to emit a weak glow.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed, then heughed: ¡°¡±It¡¯s quite pretty. Also, what about Venus? How long has it been?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you be a little more honest?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Forget it, there¡¯s no point in saying it.¡±¡±

    You are still recuperating honestly, while I continue to harm the world.

    ¡°¡±As I said, you don¡¯t need to care which side I am from. You only need to remember one thing ¡­ I¡¯m on your side.¡±¡±

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>

    Just as Chen Shaobai was about to leave, An Zhan shouted at his back, ¡°¡±What if in the future, you and I are going to face off against each other?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai paused for a moment, then turned his head and smiled at An Zhan. ¡°¡±In the end, you still have to remember one thing ¡­ If I¡¯m here, others can¡¯t kill you. No one can, you can¡¯t even die if you want to.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If one day you and I stand opposite each other and no one is allowed to kill you, I will kill you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan looked at him and said, ¡°¡±Perhaps you and I will eventually reach that step.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Why are you worrying so much about the future at such a young age?¡±¡±

    If you have the time, why don¡¯t you cultivate more? What you should consider right now is ¡­ Even if it¡¯s a genius in the eyes of many people, the gap between you and me still won¡¯t be able to make up for it.

    No matter what happens, I can only kill you.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, if you have the time to think about this, you might as well be stronger. Don¡¯t let me kill you too easily.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Take care, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±¡±

    Ann made an inviting gesture.

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±You heartless man.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he jumped out of the window. Before he left, he turned around and smiled. ¡°¡±How is it?¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±People always say that a smile is the most attractive. How about it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    After Chen Shaobai left, only then did An Zhe remember those questions that he should have asked the most.

    Chen Shaobai was very mysterious. At the very least, there was a veryrge force supporting him from behind.

    And this power was most likely the demon race that had disappeared for many years in the martial arts world.

    Old Huo said that the warunched by the demons back then was a cmity.

    There was indeed something on Chen Shaobai that was unable to distinguish between good and evil, so he could only be fond of evil.

    While lying in bed, An Zeng thought about his n. As long as there were no problems, he should be able to stall for some time.

    At the same time, Mu Changyan¡¯s rage had almost ignited the roof of his room.

    ¡°¡±One by one, how can you let me be so carefree as to hand over the important matters to you?¡±¡±

    He looked coldly at the row of young men in front of him, ¡°¡±I told you guys clearly that no matter what happens, you have to protect Chen Zaiyan and the others well. But what about you guys?¡±¡±

    One of them, who looked to be a young man in his mid-twenties, said with his head bowed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ¡­ we are only worried about your safety.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said coldly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need you to worry, what are your responsibilities?¡±¡±

    However, you all actually forgot about your own mission. Even if you all were truly worried about me, you all still failed in your duty.

    If there weren¡¯t any conflicts today, there wouldn¡¯t be a single soldier left.

    ¡°¡±What so many of you failed to do, what An Zhe did alone!¡±¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads, but in their hearts, they weren¡¯t convinced.

    Mu Changyan pointed to the young man who had just spoken and said, ¡°¡±Duan Ren, from today onwards, you will no longer be themander of the ck Tortoise Camp. You will be the deputymander and take on the role of themander.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After the newmander takes charge, everyone in the ck Tortoise Camp will be under hismand.¡±¡±

    A hint of displeasure shed across the young man called Duan Ren¡¯s eyes, but he concealed it well. ¡°¡±This subject knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at An Chengli and said, ¡°¡±Send more people to check on An Zhan¡¯s injuries. Let him go to the ck Tortoise Camp when he can move.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t hand the ck Turtle Camp over to someone who can rest easy, it will eventually ruin the hard work I¡¯ve put in for the past few years!¡±¡±

    Hearing that King Yan intended to make An Zeng the newmander of the ck Tortoise Camp, Duan Ren lowered his head and didn¡¯t raise his head. However, his eyes were filled with rage when he looked at the ground.

    What right did An Zuoshi have to be themander of the ck Tortoise Camp?

    For the past few years, the ck Tortoise Camp had always been under his control.

    Although on the surface, the ck Tortoise Camp was under An Chengli¡¯s control, in reality, An Chengli didn¡¯t have the time to care about them.

    From finding out what kind of talent he could use to recruiting this person into their team, training, and arranging quests, which one wasn¡¯t done by him, Duan Ren?

    Now that the conflict had suddenly broken out, he had forcefully snatched all of the fruits from his hands ¡­

    Duan Ren lowered his head, but Mu Changyan couldn¡¯t see his eyes.

    Mu Changyan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Previously, the matters with the four Battalions were all on An Chengli¡¯s shoulders. He was too tired.¡±¡±

    From today onwards, the ck Tortoise Camp would report directly to Gu after An Zeng was in charge of it.

    ¡°¡±As for the other three battalions, you can keep an eye on An Chengli.¡±¡±

    An Chengli bowed his head. ¡°¡±Your servant obeys.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan waved her hands, ¡°¡±All of you can leave now. You can all stay here, An Chengli.¡±¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads and left the room.

    Under An Chengli¡¯s arrangements, they had already taken advantage of the fact that many imperial guards had died today in addition to the chaos toplete their integration into the pce.

    However, these people could not be hidden from him. Since Mu Changyan had brought these people to the surface, he was not afraid of them being discovered.

    He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to rece all the guards in Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    ¡°¡±How¡¯s Ma Zi Wei doing?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Ma Ziwei has already confessed, but this servant feels that I can¡¯t rely on him alone.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager¡¯s side could be said to have been framed by Ma Ziwei. It¡¯s really difficult to convict him just because he has confessions and no physical evidence.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±No one has been willing to help Gu throughout the dynasty ¡­¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed as well. He tried his best to get the horse out, but there was no meaning to it at all.

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±Forget about it. Protect the remaining officers of the Infantry Division. We can protect them for one day.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how long I can sit on this seat. As long as I remain, I will do my best to let them live, even if they live to the point of bowing, curtseying ¡­ and even being wronged.¡±¡±

    At this time, a guard who had just been transferred into Empyrean Terminus Pce walked in quickly from outside, ¡°¡±My King, there¡¯s a person who went to our ck Turtle Camp¡¯s secret stronghold in the city. He said he was arranged by An Zaihai.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those who have returned from the Eastern Front are the personal soldiers of our general.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed drastically as she suddenly thought of something, ¡°¡±Bring him in immediately. Gather everyone¡¯s hands and protect him as he enters the pce safely.¡±¡±

    The guard quickly nodded, bowed and left.

    After two hours, Mu Changyan was already pacing back and forth in the room like an ant on a hot pan. Her footsteps were getting faster and faster.

    An Chengli stood at the side, his palms full of sweat.

    He knew very well that it was impossible for the general to send his confidant back at this time. This was because Fang Zhiyi was not someone who was willing to participate in the court dispute.

    If he wanted to support the Duke of Yan in the imperial court, the empress dowager would have restrained herself.

    If there was one more person in the current Great Yan¡¯s court who could control the situation, he could only be a bosom friend of Fang.

    At this time, Fang Zhiyi¡¯s janissary returned. Fang Zhiyi was not a irvoyant, so it was impossible for him to know what had happened in the imperial court.

    It had only been a few days since the military officials had been apprehended, and the news would fly to the front lines of the eastern border.

    Thus, there was a sense of strangeness to this matter, both inside and out.

    However, when An Chengli heard that this was arranged by An Zhe, he had already guessed it.

    ¡°¡±My lord ¡­¡±¡±

    An Chengli knew that the King of Swallow would definitely understand the strangeness of this situation, but he had to bring it up, because this was his responsibility.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±This Personal Aide, he might be a fake.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan stopped in his tracks. He looked at An Chengli, and after a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°¡±Of course I know it¡¯s fake. It¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s definitely fake.¡±¡±

    At this point, however, it is not easy for Anjou to think of this.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not just me. Once this person appears in the imperial court, everyone knows he¡¯s a fake ¡­ The empress dowager also knows he¡¯s a fake as well. It all depends on what happens to him and how much of a surprise he¡¯ll bring to me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed in his heart ¡­ .It was indeed like that. Now, who could help Duke Yan?

    Two hourster, the person entered the East Warming Pavilion.

    Another two hourster, Empyrean Termination Pce rang the golden bell that had been silent for many years.

    No matter which force it was, after receiving the news, they had no choice but to rush to the Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    The ringing of the bell meant that the King of Yan had something of utmost importance to urgently gather with his ministers.

    If someone did not show up at this time, then the King of Yan could directly punish them for their crimes.

    Very quickly, the carriages outside Empyrean Terminus Pce came to a halt. One by one, the courtiers quickly ran towards the Empyrean Terminus Pce while carrying their clothes.

    At the Embroidery Pce, someone immediately reported the news to Empress Dowager Su upon hearing the bell chime. Empress Dowager Su didn¡¯t understand what Mu Changyan was trying to do, so she could only instruct Su Mao, Su Zong, and the others to hurry over.

    She had arranged for quite a few Imperial Guards of the Embroidery Pce to apany her, especially for Su Zong. Nothing must happen to him at this critical juncture.

    East Warm Pavilion

    Mu Changyan¡¯s face was a little pale, and his lips were very pale. He was very nervous, as he had never been so nervous before.

    ¡°¡±Have you settled down?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked.

    An Chengli thought to himself, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with the King of Yan? It¡¯s already the fourth time he¡¯se to pay his respects.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if An Zhe were to be severely injured, he shouldn¡¯t be able to make it back even if he rushed over immediately.

    ¡°¡±My King ¡­ Why must we fight over it?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook her head. There were some things he couldn¡¯t even tell An Chengli.

    Today¡¯s battle might be thest. If he lost, he wouldpletely lose the power to resist. This King Yan would then die in his own name.

    Therefore, he had to make some sort of statement to the sect, so that the sect could protect Xiao Qidao well.

    If something were to happen to him, Xiao Qidao would be the only person in the Mu n who could do anything.

    Whether the Mu n would be able to recapture Great Yan¡¯s Jiang Shan in the future was also up to Xiao Qidao.

    If he won, it would be apletely new beginning ¡­

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, An Zeng has already entered Empyrean Terminus Pce.¡±¡±

    A guard came running in and said.

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°¡±An Chengli, pass down the edict ¡­ An Zui has done meritorious service in protecting his imperial chariot. He has been promoted to the position of an Imperial Guard official.¡±¡±

    An Chengli reminded him, ¡°¡±His Majesty has already been vying for the title of internal official of the imperial guard.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s just an empty title. Now, I¡¯m going to give him a solid imperial bodyguard, the vicemander of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s imperial bodyguard.¡±¡±

    An Anli wanted to remind the Swallow King that the rise of An Zaiyue wasing too fast.

    The vicemander of Empyrean Guard was a fourth-grade official, and if he were to release this guard in the future, the starting point would be too high.

    An Zeng was only fifteen or sixteen years old. If he stood so high up in the air and fell down, he would be beyond redemption.

    An Zhe was already inextricably linked to the King of Swallow. Once he fell, the King of Swallow would be in pain as well.

    In the end, An Chengli didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Mu Changyan at this time.

    An dispute was inextricably linked to the King of Swallow, but wasn¡¯t he the same as the King of Swallow?

    Ever since he chose to stand on the Yan King¡¯s side, he had no other way out.

    If he were to fall, he would be even more miserable than An Zeng.

    ¡°¡±Let An Zaiyue stand by Gu¡¯s side in the upper hall for a while.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan gave the order and then looked at herself in the mirror. He tidied up his clothes and then looked at the person who called himself Fang Zhiyi¡¯s personal guard ¡­

    The battle today was all because of this person.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t an all-out battle with the empress dowager, it was still a small battle that had to be fought over.

    And once he lost the skirmish, he wouldn¡¯t even have the right to participate in the final battle.

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>

    An Zhe felt very painful. There was not a single part of his body that wasn¡¯t in pain.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in this sort of promotion at all. As the former head of the Great Xiamang Mantra, he was definitely one of the ten most powerful people in the world.

    The King of Swallow seemed to bestow a heavy reward to him, but to him, it was not attractive at all.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯te for these rewards.

    Since it was revenge, of course, he had to be decisive.

    When you have a bit of strength, think of ways to take revenge. When you have a bit of strength, don¡¯t hold back.

    If you want to avenge yourself with the kindness of the world, then give me a fart.

    Empress Dowager Su was the greatest enemy of An Zaiyue in the Yan Kingdom. If An Zaiyue didn¡¯t have the strength to seek revenge on the Da Xi, then he¡¯d first find out all the enemies of the Yan Kingdom.

    The old struggle for peace had been held in high regard.

    Now that there is a little more purity in the conflict, some people might think that the dispute is a little selfish ¡­ Please, this is revenge, not child¡¯s y.

    Two ck Tortoise Camp guards were waiting for him at the entrance. When they saw An Zenging, they helped him to a room in the guard¡¯s office and helped him change into a different set of clothes.

    It was a very stylish and elegant imperial bodyguard uniform. It was embroidered in ck and had an almond yellow cor and cuffs. It made An Zhe look even more handsome.

    Although he wasn¡¯t exactly a pretty man, the heroic aura he emitted was rather lethal for girls.

    An Chou received the longde that symbolized the identity of a guard of Empyrean Terminus Pce. The pattern of the drifting clouds on the sheath seemed very solemn.

    After hanging up the saber, An Zaihai¡¯s mind went nk for a moment ¡­ It was as though he had returned to the state he was in when he was working at the Mystic realm.

    He tried to make himself look unhurt. He walked steadily.

    When the court officials who were rushing to the Empyrean Terminus Hall saw An Zaiyue, they all felt strange in their hearts.

    That young man seemed to have be a fourth rank imperial bodyguard or vicemander with just a turn of his body. He also had the title of a first grade uncle, so how did he suddenly rise to such a high position?

    He kept his head high and his chest puffed out as he walked into the great hall. He then walked all the way to the throne.

    The teenager with the knife suddenly gave the court officials in the hall a sense of pressure.

    He just stood there, but for some reason, he suddenly felt nervous.

    The adults who thought that they were much more noble than An Zaiyue did not even dare to look An Zaiyue in the eye.

    Not long after, King Yan, Mu Changyan, and his men came in from the side of the hall and walked quickly to the throne.

    Mu Changyan nced at the officials, then gave a slight nod to An Zhe.

    Mu Changyan sat down and looked at the puzzled officials.

    ¡°¡±The only reason I let someone ring a bell to call you over is because this matter is too big, so big that it touches upon the very foundations of Great Yan¡¯s kingdom.

    The fighting on the frontline is making people anxious. Just now, our close friend the great general sent someone to report to us about the situation on the frontline. I¡¯ve called you guys over so that you could all listen to him. ¡°¡±

    They didn¡¯t know why, but when they heard that it was a war at the front lines, they all let out a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Mu Changyan looked at the Great General Su Zong. ¡°¡±Great General, you just returned from the frontline. Do you know this person?¡±¡±

    He pointed to Zhong Jiuge.

    Zhong Jiuge felt that he would be nervous, but when he stood here, he realized that he actually enjoyed it a lot.

    Then he said to himself, You were born to be a fucking genius.

    He was not nervous at all. Instead, he was enjoying the thrill of this scene.

    He knew that nothing would go wrong with him, because his appearance had been helped by Fang Dang.

    An Zaixin had Skinny Du contact Fang Daozhong. Fang Daozhong described Zhong Jiuge as a mask, so even a familiar person wouldn¡¯t be able to easily see through him, let alone Su Zong.

    Su Zong nced at Zhong Jiuge, he did know this person.

    He nodded, ¡°¡±Yes, I do. This is the personal guard of the general, Fang Xiaoshui.¡±¡±

    I saw him a few times when I was in the East. ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you know him.¡±¡±

    Su Zong was stunned for a moment. He could vaguely hear a trace of ill intent from Mu Changyan¡¯s tone.

    Mu Changyan looked at Zhong Jiuge and said, ¡°¡±If General Fang has asked you to bring him back, say it word for word. Do not leave him out.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge cupped his fist and bowed, ¡°¡±This official obeys yourmand.¡±¡±

    He stood up straight, deliberately didn¡¯t even look at An Zaiyue, turned around and looked at the court official, ¡°¡±The general told me toe back from the eastern border and report the situation to the king myself, not to pass the papers to the army, because some things might have gone wrong beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There is a high possibility that the military camp from the front of the Eastern Frontier to Fanggu City has been infiltrated by the Quiet People. All the information that was sent back to the capital in written form may have been tampered with.¡±¡±

    When he said this, the entire hall went into an uproar.

    Su Zong coldly said, ¡°¡±I already thought of it. Otherwise, why would I have rushed all the way back from the eastern border instead of using urgent reports?¡±¡±

    The military camp was under the jurisdiction of the military, and Chen Zaiyan and the others had alreadymitted crimes of treason. It was only reasonable that such a situation now urred in the military camp.

    The culprits have already arranged everything. If I hadn¡¯t discovered their conspiracy in the eastern border, they would have had a bigger n.

    ¡°¡±From the very beginning, Chen Zaiyan insisted that he had malicious intents towards You Ye ¡­ His goal was to get Great Yan to transfer all of his troops over and then collude with You Guo to eliminate our Great Yan¡¯s army in one breath. This way, You Ye can take advantage of this situation and destroy my Great Yan.¡±¡±

    Su Zong turned around and sped his fists, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, your subject asks that your Majesty immediately give the order to kill Chen Zeyan and the rest of the rebels!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If a sinner like him doesn¡¯t get rid of her, she¡¯ll be worried.¡±¡±

    All of the empress dowager¡¯s men followed suit. ¡°¡±This subject asks that Your Majesty give the order immediately and kill the defector Chen Zaiyan!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±This voice is uniform, as if it had been practiced before ¡­ Don¡¯t be anxious, let Fang Xiaoxiao finish her words.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge nodded, ¡°¡±It is precisely because something happened in the military, and I could be controlled, that is why the general sent me, Xingye, toe back at the same time.¡±¡±

    The adults were worried about the country, and so was the lowly position ¡­ but the adults did not know that the military gang was no longer under the control of the military.

    Sensing that something was wrong with the military, the general sent me to investigate and found out that from a few years ago, a very powerful force had gradually infiltrated the military camp and reced the people that the military had sent to the military camp. ¡°¡±

    Su Zong¡¯s face went pale, and he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Zhong Jiuge looked at Su Zong: ¡°¡±When General Su came back, he stayed at Army Lodge the entire time. Did he discover anything amiss?¡±¡±

    Su Zong grunted but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±The general ordered us to investigate. We dare not ck off, so we led our scouts to investigate for many days. Sincest year, we have been gradually infiltrated by the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    At first, I thought that this is the Gao n¡¯s goods for the family¡¯s business.

    The transportation of goods was not the Gao Family¡¯s business on the surface, but in reality, the government officials and soldiers who led from the borders to the major cities had already been controlled by the Gao Family.

    Most of the freight traffic between the major cities had also been changed by the officers and soldiers.

    ¡°¡±In fact, many local officials and soldiers have turned into freight yards, responsible for distributing the goods to the convoy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But as the investigation deepened, it became clear that these officers were being controlled not just for cargo,¡±¡± he said.

    The lowly officer took some men and intercepted a group of goods convoy that was sent to the front lines. After that, the army didn¡¯t receive any news about the goods at all.

    In other words, they were smuggled in the name of the army.

    What made me even more afraid is ¡­ They actually have proof that they are out of seclusion. This shipment is for sending out the Yan Kingdom, and their destination is Quiet Nation ¡­ Do you all know what is in these goods? ¡°¡±

    Zhong Jiuge took out a list and handed it to An Chengli. ¡°¡±Please take a look.¡±¡±

    An Chengli handed the list over to Mu Changyan, who read a page and flew into a rage. ¡°¡±A bunch of traitors!¡±¡±

    An Chengli picked up the list of items Mu Changyan threw and then walked down to let the ministers have a look.

    When the ministers saw the items on the list, their expressions immediately changed.

    Zhong Jiuge continued, ¡°¡±Millions of silvers, military equipment, armors, and two hundred maps of the Great Yan. These are all marked in great detail.¡±¡±

    All of these things must be sent to Quiet Nation.

    If those things are just smuggled goods, then how do you exin the map? ¡°¡±

    There were no members of the Gao Family in the imperial court, but there were some who had close rtions with the Gao Family.

    Guo Wenli, Minister of Justice, said, ¡°¡±This matter cannot be overstated. There is no conclusive evidence to prove that these items belong to the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    Such a big case needs a thorough investigation to make a judgment. ¡°¡±

    Someone echoed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, that doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Your excellency is right, this doesn¡¯t mean anything ¡­ but there is still a letter. It¡¯s too urgent, this lowly official has always been hiding it and doesn¡¯t dare to reveal it.¡±¡±

    He turned to look at Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please forgive me. Your servant is worried that if this thing is exposed too early, not only will your subject die, you will also make your efforts go to waste. What¡¯s more terrifying is that your influence might fall because of this.¡±¡±

    He suddenly unbuttoned his jacket and took it off. Something about his chest was noticed.

    Zhong Jiuge clenched his teeth and cut open a wound on his chest. He took out a small oilskin packet from his flesh and opened it. He took out a folded piece of paper, ¡°¡±This matter is of great importance, so this subject has been hiding inside the flesh.¡±¡±

    When he handed it over, blood flowed down his body. The scene was extremely shocking.

    At that moment, Zhong Jiuge looked at An Zeng without leaving a trace. The meaning in her eyes was ¡­ Boss, did I have a pretty good hand?

    An Chengli received the paper and quickly handed it over to King Yan, Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan looked at it for a moment, then her face turned pale and her body trembled.

    ¡°¡±Bold traitor!¡±¡±

    He shouted angrily and spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    An Zaixin sighed in his heart, thinking that Zhong Jiuge and Mu Changyan were both a drama.

    An Chengli hurriedly helped Mu Changyan up. Mu Changyan¡¯s hands trembled as she handed the paper over to An Chengli. ¡°¡±Read it to them!¡±¡±

    It was a letter, a letter that the Gao Family had written to a very important official of the You Country.

    The letter stated that the Gao Family had controlled most of the country¡¯s court officials through the casino.

    As long as the great army of Quiet Nation defeated the Swallow Army, the Gao n would be able to send these people to wee the army of Quiet Nation into Fang Shoucheng.

    At that time, the great army of You would effortlessly exterminate the entire Yan Country.

    The letter also said that after many years of nning, it was finally about to bepleted.

    ¡°¡±Blood... spewing blood!¡±¡±

    When Guo Wenli, the minister of the Board of Justice, heard that the letter had his name on it, his expression immediately changed, ¡°¡±This is ndering me!¡±¡±

    He kneeled down. ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please do not believe what is on it. Your subject is loyal to your Majesty, and the sun and moon can see through it!¡±¡±

    The Gao n plotted to rebel, colluded with the enemy, and killed my heart was obvious.

    ¡°¡±Your subject asks that Your Majesty issue an order for your subject to investigate the case!¡±¡±

    He knelt down and knelt down in arge area. ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please don¡¯t believe this rumor. This is a divergence between the Gao and You Families. It¡¯s precisely to make me, the King of Great Yan, disagree, and to make us suspicious of each other.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My lord, the Gao Family must not tolerate them doing such outrageous things.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We are willing to die to prove our innocence!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject is not afraid of death, this subject does not want to be wronged!¡±¡±

    The group of people wailed as if they were crying for their fathers and mothers. Their loyalty could truly be seen by the heaven and earth.

    An Zaiyan turned his head to look at Mu Changyan. He noticed that Mu Changyan¡¯s lips were moving ¡­ He said those three words silently, with a good face.

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>

    When the Prime Minister of the Left, Su Mao, saw Guo Wenli kneel down in front of the Ministry of Justice, he cursed him for an idiot in his heart.

    With such an obvious trap, a group of people rushed in first.

    What was the Gao Family?

    The Gao Family was the empress dowager¡¯s biggest card.

    Now, Duke Yan suddenly came up and ignored Chen Zeyan and the others, directly using the Gao Family to start a war. Duke Yan¡¯s goal was to tear off the most useful arm of the Gao Family¡¯s empress dowager.

    When those idiots heard that they were implicated, they immediately kneeled down without even thinking. Mu Changyan¡¯s move was really vicious.

    Although Empress Dowager Su frequently called Su Mao a trash, in reality, this person was not simple. To be able to fight against the Prime Minister Zhuge Yan for so many years without losing in such an ugly manner, this person¡¯s abilities were obvious.

    However, Empress Dowager Su was too domineering, so domineering that others would mistake her subordinates for trash.

    As a result, when he saw how passive the situation had be, Su Mao immediately stood out.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty!¡±¡±

    Su Mao raised his head and said loudly, ¡°¡±This official thinks that something is amiss with this matter.¡±¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at Zhong Jiuge, ¡°¡±This person, even if he is a personal guard of the general, his words may not be true.¡±¡±

    This subject can¡¯t help but suspect that this person has already been bribed by You Kingdom with the goal of disturbing the imperial court of my Great Yan Dynasty.

    It¡¯s just a piece of paper that just opened its mouth, but it already involved many officials of the imperial court, as well as the Gao Family who didn¡¯t take up their official position. If this person really is a spy from the You Country, then his treachery has already seeded.

    Mu Changyan narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Mao. ¡°¡±Are you saying that the evidence he brought is not evidence? What you said is true?¡±¡±

    Su Mao quickly lowered his head, ¡°¡±This official does not dare, but as the Minister of the Left, this official must not watch helplessly as all the civil and military officials of the imperial court are being manipted by someone with unknown origins.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan gave an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound, ¡°¡±Then, are you sure that this person is a spy from You Kingdom, and that the Gao Family is innocent?¡±¡±

    Su Mao said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, the Gao n had a great achievement from the Dragon n. There really is no reason for them to collude with the people in the underworld.¡±¡±

    Furthermore, the ancestor of the Gao Family left behind instructions that did not allow the Gao Family members to be officials. What reason does a family with no desires or demands have to collude with an enemy country? ¡°¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±Your words are very reasonable. Many people don¡¯t seem to have any need to rebel. Say it, Chen Zaiyan... has already achieved the Military Department¡¯s second grade.¡±¡±

    What reason did he have to collude with the enemy?

    ¡°¡±Could it be that in the future when my Great Yan destroys his country, the people of You will give him the title of king?¡±¡±

    Su Mao was stunned for a moment, then he lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Everything cannot be summarized.

    ¡°¡±The evidence of Chen¡¯s plot to go against thew is conclusive.¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±Why is it that the standards here are so strange?¡±¡±

    With the Gao Family colluding with You Country, there is evidence to support it. From the looks of it, they are framing you.

    ¡°¡±Regarding Chen Zaiyan¡¯s case, there are also people who have physical evidence. Why don¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s irrefutable?¡±¡±

    Su Mao said: ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this subject only hopes that your Majesty will not be hasty.¡±¡±

    Because this matter was too big, it almost involved the entire dynasty¡¯s civil and martial artists.

    Furthermore, if it really is an enemy country¡¯s treacherous scheme, then the Gao n will be destroyed, and most of the officials will be destroyed.

    Mu Changyan frowned. ¡°¡±Are you ¡­ threatening me?¡±¡±

    Su Mao said, ¡°¡±This subject does not dare, this subject only wishes to ask my lord to reconsider.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan stood up and pointed at the blood on Zhong Jiuge¡¯s chest, ¡°¡±My loyal soldiers have risked their lives to find out about this shocking case. They have travelled all the way back to the capital and in your eyes, they have be spies for You Nation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you can say that he was sent by You Nation to deliberately disturb the Great Yan Dynasty, then can I assume that some people have been bribed by You Kingdom to deliberately disturb the Great Yan Dynasty?¡±¡±

    His gaze drifted indistinctly towards the general, Su Zong, who immediately felt a bit of fear.

    Su Mao looked down at the kneeling court official, hoping that someone would step forward to help him.

    However, he discovered that those people were all kneeling and watching, and no one dared to speak carelessly.

    He knew that he could not do it alone, and his only hope now was for the Empress Dowager toe as soon as possible.

    As long as the Empress came, everything was fine.

    Mu Changyan looked at Su Zong and asked, ¡°¡±Su Zong, I ask you this ¡­ the news you brought back from the front line. Is the so-called criminal evidence real or fake?¡±¡±

    Su Zong took a step back. ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s true.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan pointed at Zhong Jiuge and said, ¡°¡±Speak!¡±¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ General Fang discovered that something was amiss in the Eastern Wilderness, so I was ordered to investigate.¡±¡±

    The general ordered that the goods be used to fish out the spies who were working with the people in the underworld.

    The humble officer then pretended to be a member of the Gao Family and sent out the goods.

    ¡°¡±What a coincidence. After this batch of silver and goods hase out of istion, they have returned to our Great Yan¡¯s army. However ¡­ they are all in the hands of our Great General Su.¡±¡±

    He looked at Su Zong and said, ¡°¡±Other than those ordnance, four million six hundred thousand taels of silver, sixteen rare treasures, and the few beauties sent over from You Country have all been sent to General Su¡¯s big tent ¡­ Is General Su¡¯s ounts correct?¡±¡±

    Su Zong¡¯splexion was already frighteningly pale, because there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of truth in the ounts. He didn¡¯t use that much money to bribe others.

    He said shakily, ¡°¡±You ¡­ You are ndering me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no suchrge amount of money for me!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smirked, ¡°¡±Defraud?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Someone, bring me the horse!¡±¡±

    A few Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards walked in with big strides, pushing the assistant minister Ma Zi in.

    Ma Zi saw Mu Changyan and knelt down, ¡°¡±This subject ¡­ greets the King.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said coldly, ¡°¡±Tell me everything in front of all the officials.¡±¡±

    Ma Ziwei already knew that he would not be able to escape this cmity, but Mu Changyan had already promised him that she would let go of his family.

    Of course he knew how vicious the empress dowager¡¯s actions were, so he had no way to turn back.

    He knelt there and told Su Zong the story of how he hade back after receiving bribes from the people and framed Chen Zaiyan.

    At this time, Su Mao knew that he would not be able to turn the tables on this matter. Just the Gao n frightened the court officials to death.

    Now that Mu Changyan had given those people a way out, saying that the Gao Family was from the You Kingdom, these people would naturally immediately follow the steps down.

    Mu Changyan¡¯s intentions were clear. As long as the Gao n fell, these imperial officials would be spared.

    As long as the Gao Family fell, all of these officials would have nothing to do with them.

    They weren¡¯t idiots. They knew what to choose, of course.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty!¡±¡±

    Su Mao struggled to speak atst. ¡°¡±This subject feels that this matter is of great importance and would like the empress dowager to make a decision.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said angrily, ¡°¡±I am the true King of Swallow!¡±¡±

    At this moment, a group of people escorted Empress Dowager Su in.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face was cold and proud as she walked. ¡°¡±Of course you¡¯re the King of Yan. I¡¯ll send people to get you back to the throne.¡±¡±

    When the court officials saw Empress Dowager Su arrive, they all turned to kneel before her. ¡°¡±We pay our respects to the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su flung her sleeves coldly. ¡°¡±Is your Majesty tired?¡±¡±

    I see that yourplexion is really pale. I see that today¡¯s matter will end here. Tomorrow, the Board of Justice will investigate thoroughly.

    His Majesty¡¯s body was heavy, so he couldn¡¯t be angered by these trash.

    ¡°¡±You all ¡­ help me back to the East Warm Pavilion to rest.¡±¡±

    She walked to the foot of the throne and looked at Mu Changyan. ¡°¡±Look at how angry the King is with you all.¡±¡±

    The two experts from the Embroidery Pce, Lu Tianghui and Zhao Zishan, strode towards the throne, ¡°¡±Please return to the pce to rest.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said angrily, ¡°¡±What are you guys doing?!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you¡¯ve lost your manners too much ¡­ As the ruler of a nation, you can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, so you don¡¯t understand why.¡±¡±

    It was up to a few of the younger generation to sway the foundations of the Great Yan Empire.

    Although I¡¯m a woman, I can¡¯t just watch as you destroy the mountains and rivers of Great Yan.

    ¡°¡±I repeat, you are tired and need to go back to rest.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied with a sneer, ¡°¡±I thought you¡¯d think of something, but it turns out that it¡¯s just a matter of losing face.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±It looks like His Majesty really is sick. He¡¯s actually spouting nonsense.¡±¡±

    Aren¡¯t you all idiots to send the King back?! ¡°¡±

    Lu Tiexi and Zhao Shanshan went up to grab Mu Changyan¡¯s hand. Mu Changyan¡¯s cultivation level was actually not low, but he was not a match for Lu Tianghui and Zhao Zishan.

    Besides, all the people the empress dowager brought were experts, and outside the Empyrean Terminus Pce, everyone from the so-called State of Zhao diplomatic mission was present.

    When they arrived that day, Mu Changyan noticed that something was amiss. How could the so-called diplomatic mission be filled with cultivators? Furthermore, everyone¡¯s cultivation bases were not low either.

    To put it bluntly, these several hundred people were the helpers that Empress Dowager Su had called over from the State of Zhao.

    Moreover, these several hundred people weren¡¯t some military officials from Zhao at all. They were all Jianghu guests that Empress Dowager Su had recruited from Zhao¡¯s martial arts world.

    Even though the guards of Heavenly Temple were all Mu Changyan¡¯s people, these young cultivators were no match for the experts of the Embroidered Pce.

    Before the few Heavenly Temple guards protecting Mu Changyan could act, they had already been crippled by Lu Tianhui.

    The two menughed sinisterly as they walked in front of Mu Changyan. Lu Tianghui smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°¡±King, if you¡¯re sick, you have to see it. You can¡¯t tarry any longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject asks the King to go back and rest, the Imperial Physician will be treating the Kingter.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied with a sneer, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid you will kill Gu Du, just like how you did when you poisoned the former crown prince!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nonsense,¡±¡± Empress Dowager Su said angrily. ¡°¡±Your Highness is too sick. Why don¡¯t you quickly invite him back to the East Warming Pavilion?!¡±¡±

    In the past four years, Mu Changyan had tried to expel the poison in her body, causing her bloodline to be damaged. Her cultivation was no longer the same as before.

    Even when he was at his peak before, he was no match for Lu Tiexi and Zhao Shanshan.

    Even though the two of them didn¡¯t make a move, they had secretly suppressed the power of his cultivation. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back.

    Mu Changyan looked towards An Zhe with a pleading look.

    With a sigh, he grasped the longde by his waist.

    At that moment, a familiar voice sounded in An Zhe¡¯s ears, ¡°¡±Idiot, what does this have to do with you?¡±¡±

    The Yankees want to die themselves, let them die.

    Those two are really powerful warriors in the prison of desire. Even if you have some heaven-defying things, is it worth taking the risk?

    There might be people behind the empress dowager who could give you the power to take out those treasures without the chance to do so.

    ¡°¡±If I were you, I would stand here and watch the show.¡±¡±

    It was Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice, right beside An Zaihai¡¯s ears.

    He must have carried that ck oil-paper umbre again, the kind with a yaksha painted on it.

    Standing there, watching from the sidelines.

    An Zaibao recalled that not long ago when Chen Shaobai left the inn, he said, No matter what, I¡¯m on your side.

    He smiled, then stretchedzily and held onto his de. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to say it, it really has nothing to do with me.¡±¡±

    He heard Chen Shaobai sigh, ¡°¡±Idiot, can you beat him?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shrugged his shoulders and drew his de out of its scabbard. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±¡±

    Then he heard Chen Shaobai say in a tone that hated him for not arguing, ¡°¡±Are you f * cking stupid?¡±¡±

    An Zaijian offered three points, ¡°¡±Sometimes... yes.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was slightly angry. ¡°¡±You still want me to help you?¡±¡±

    Then, the de in An Zhe¡¯s hand suddenly flew out by itself. That de flew towards the great general, Su Zong, who was standing at the side, as if it had eyes.

    For some reason, Su Zong grabbed onto the longde.

    To think that this wineskin would actually grab onto a knife and shout ¡®kill the unconscious Lord!¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zeng saw that Su Zong¡¯s eyes were red and lifeless.

    Su Zong grabbed his sabre and rushed towards Mu Changyan, chopping down with his sabre.

    Mu Changyan didn¡¯t dodge at all andnded a sh on Mu Changyan¡¯s shoulder.

    Blood poured out.

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>

    An Zaibai did not know what methods Chen Shaobai had used, but he knew what Chen Shaobai had done.

    Su Zong¡¯s sh hadpletely stupefied Empress Dowager Su.

    That¡¯s right, the dended on Mu Changyan¡¯s body, but for Empress Dowager Su, the damage she received was greater than Mu Changyan¡¯s.

    Empress Dowager Su wasn¡¯t the only one stunned by this stroke. Everyone else was dumbfounded.

    The two experts from the Pce of Embroidery nced at each other before turning to look at Empress Dowager Su at the same time. The meaning in their eyes was ¡­ what should they do?

    At this time, Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice appeared once again in An Zhe¡¯s ears. ¡°¡±Idiot, why don¡¯t you call him that.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±What are you shouting for?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a helpless tone, ¡°¡±Call me Protector.¡±¡±

    Then, An Zeng felt someone push him on the back of his head and he rushed forward.

    An Zaiyue took the opportunity to shout out ¡®Protect the carriage¡¯, and then kicked Su Zong off the high tform.

    This kick was especially vicious. Su Zong somersaulted and fell down, his face covered in blood.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what kind of evil had befallen on him. He struggled to get up, pointed at Mu Changyan and cursed, ¡°¡±I just want to kill you!¡±¡±

    So what if I took money from the people of Ethereal Opening?

    You are only Her Majesty¡¯s puppet, a dog!

    ¡°¡±Sooner orter, the big Yan won¡¯t belong to your Mu n, but to the empress dowager!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked at the crazed Su Zong, her face contorted to a sinister expression.

    She suddenly took a wrong step and pulled out a long saber from the waist of a nearby guard, chopping down with it.

    That longde shed out a streak of light, directly splitting Su Zong in half from his skull to his crotch.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s stroke was fierce.

    Everyone felt their hearts twitch. Some people even thought that if they were useless, would the empress dowager¡¯s sh be faster and more unprepared?

    Mu Changyan¡¯s shoulder was still bleeding, but he was smiling.

    Empress Dowager Su gave a cold snort before turning to leave. ¡°¡±Carry this troublemaker out and chop him to pieces to feed the dogs!¡±¡±

    Several pce guards rushed forward, grabbed the two corpses on the ground and dragged them out.

    Two bloody marks were left on the floor of the Empyrean Terminus Pce; it was extremely shocking.

    When Her Majesty left, the men she had brought with her had no choice but to follow.

    The situation became difficult to fathom. Empress Dowager Su had clearly meant to imprison the Duke of Yan, but with Su Zong¡¯s sabre shing down, she couldn¡¯t keep trying to show off.

    Mu Changyan looked at An Chou and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Well done.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue was stunned. He shook his head and wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t me, but Mu Changyan had already been helped down to bandage her wounds.

    A momentter, an order came from Empyrean Terminus Pce. The fourth-grade Soaring Eagle Squad of the Infantry Division straightened out the military and brought the Thousand Revolution Squadron¡¯s field officer to imprison all of Su Zong¡¯s family.

    At the same time, the eight hundred light cavalry of the War Department started to search the entire city for the Gao Family¡¯s people.

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    He could not understand. If Chen Shaobai did not say it, he might never understand it.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±If you didn¡¯t make Su Zong suddenly go crazy, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to clean up the situation today.¡±¡±

    Even if the empress dowager was more forceful, she wouldn¡¯t dare continue to show off in front of the officials.

    What she wanted was to take the throne away from me, the Mu family¡¯s Jiang Shan.

    She also needed the courtiers to be her dogs, so she had to take a step back in the court.

    ¡°¡±In today¡¯s battle, I almost lost.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s the king who is in control of the situation,¡±¡± Anjou argued.

    Mu Changyan pouted, ¡°¡±Bullsh * t!¡±¡±

    If he really knew how to control the situation, why was he in such a situation right now?

    ¡°¡±Right, the Gao Family won¡¯t give in so easily, and the empress dowager won¡¯t give in either. What do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought it over. ¡°¡±Seventy-eight times. The empress dowager will immediately send someone to contact the Gao Family and get them to get rid of you ¡­ If you die, the Gao Family will still be safe.¡±¡±

    As for the empress dowager, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, at this time, I¡¯m afraid that the experts of the Gao Family will soon make their move.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±Gu, how about we have a test?¡±¡±

    An Zhan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡±What are wepeting in?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Before tonight, the Gao Family wille out in full force.¡±¡±

    If their predictions were correct, they would pretend to be the assassins of Youguo and rush into Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    As for the empress dowager, she would think of a way to transfer all of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards away.

    They only had one night because tomorrow, Gu Yue would be able to mobilize the imperial city¡¯s garrison to annihte the Gao Family.

    Today, Gu had already given the order, but Fang Daozhong was also alone.

    There aren¡¯t many troops in the capital who can be mobilized by the public. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But no matter how long the empress dowager dys, she can only dy for one night.

    By tomorrow, the army would not stand still. Otherwise, it would be a genuine defiance of the king¡¯s orders.

    Gu Lai will carry the Gao Family¡¯s counterattack, and you ¡­ go pull out the casino with the Gao Family in the capital.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you this, if I don¡¯t die tonight, you can take as many casinos as you want tomorrow.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded. ¡°¡±What a huge attraction ¡­¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t people in the martial world addicted to stealing territory?¡±¡±

    The Gao Family¡¯s territory. As much as you can snatch it from them, snatch it all and it will be yours.

    ¡°¡±As for whether or not you can hold on in the future, that is none of my business.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sucked in a deep breath. ¡°¡±Did the King overestimate my Tian Qi Sect?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed out loud, ¡°¡±Of course not, those few hundred people from your Heavenly Awakening Sect are obviously no match for the Gao n.¡±¡±

    However, just like today, once the incident with the Gao n broke out, there would be people following them.

    One of them wanted to kill him, the other two wanted to kill him ¡­ You, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, have started to fight with the Gao Family for your territory, but the government doesn¡¯t want to interfere. In the eyes of other gangs, what kind of signal is that?

    So as soon as you start, someone else will do it soon enough.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to get much in the end.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tonight was a natural moat for the Gao Family.

    They will do their best to kill me across the moat, and you will set fire to his backyard.

    At the end of the day, it would be a fight between the martial forces in the capital for the Gao Family¡¯s territory.

    Mu Changyany down properly and looked at the wound on her shoulder. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more lucky.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took out an item from his sleeve and handed it to Mu Changyan. ¡°¡±I hope your Majesty can use it on me.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at it and saw that it was a wine g that was folded very well.

    He hesitated for a moment before finally epting the wine g. ¡°¡±Alright, this thing was originally meant for Ye Yun and Xiao Qidao¡¯s life.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Back then, Gu Li had to put in a lot of effort before asking for it. They didn¡¯t use it, but I did.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±May I ask... whose sword intent is this wine g?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Someone who was led by the banner by you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Friends Fang?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±I promised that I wouldn¡¯t use this sword intent to kill anyone. I only agreed to it because I wanted to protect myself.¡±¡±

    He said that he had only used up one year¡¯s worth of his cultivation on the wine g ¡­ hahahaha, how could I have forgotten about such a good item?

    ¡°¡±With this wine g, tonight, I will just sit by the window and drink wine and admire the moon.¡±¡±

    He raised his hand and stuck the wine g in the window: ¡°¡±Go, sess or failure, I am tied to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Solitary is attracting as many people as you can. If you can dig up as many people as you can in the outside world, then there is nothing that you and I can¡¯t do in the king¡¯s heart.¡±¡±

    For some reason, the image of the Great Xi Saint Emperor Chen Wuzuo suddenly appeared in An Ying¡¯s mind ¡­ then he felt like there was a rock in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe out a breath of air.

    When he came out of Extreme Heaven Pce, his body full of pain and exhaustion, he felt that there were at least a hundred people around him who wanted to kill him.

    The outside of Empyrean Terminus Pce was like a. After he came out of Empyrean Terminus Pce, he fell headfirst into the.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to make the first move.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice appeared once again by An Zeng¡¯s side, just like a ghost.

    ¡°¡±Right now, it¡¯s the calm before the raging waves.¡±¡±

    Right now, everyone was tensed up. No one dared to take action first. The thread broke the moment they took action. There was no meaning in beating them into a river of blood in advance.

    Furthermore ¡­ although you have just been promoted to the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guard, it is still not enough for them to make the first move for you. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng seemed to be muttering to himself, ¡°¡±Is your family selling umbres?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I ept wholesale and retail business.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How much?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±As long as it¡¯s a dispute, there¡¯s no deceit.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯re ungrateful. You¡¯re so popr right now, but it¡¯s still not because of me.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Envy at me and you can do it yourself.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±I still enjoy the feeling of being popr on my own. That¡¯s the boss, alright?¡±¡±

    A person as popr as you, you look like aborer ¡­ Mu Changyan wanted you to go and rob territory, you don¡¯t seem to be very happy about it.

    If it was anyone else, they would have pounced on him already.

    ¡°¡±As long as Mu Changyan opens this hole, even if the Gao Family is rich and powerful, there will still be people who want to take their flesh off of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He will die.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting ¡­ you should think like this. The more territory you rob, the more benefits you get from your friends.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And the territory you control, isn¡¯t it more orderly?¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say it, I have more motivation behind your words.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Even more bullsh * t, I can see that your ambition is not small at all.¡±¡±

    Even if I don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll go home and yell for someone to grab a knife and charge up. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rob territory, but I¡¯m thinking about how to rob it. What should I do after I get it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you want to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No betting.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Arguing for peace!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You really are an idiot.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Like I said, sometimes it¡¯s true.¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his head and puffed out his chest. ¡°¡±Making money by opening a casino ¡­ But I just don¡¯t like this kind of thing.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±In your previous life, you must have been a saint.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same for me in my entire life.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Please ept my admiration.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m really beginning to suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with your orientation.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±What the ¡­ What the f * * k do you suspect? I just have a problem with my orientation.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed out loud, but only An Zeng could hear hisughter.

    After he finishedughing, Chen Shaobai¡¯s tone suddenly became calm. ¡°¡±¡­ Last time you asked me, what would I do if I were to really stand on the opposite side in the future?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I said I would kill you myself. I thought about it when I got back. I really will kill you myself.¡±¡±

    The voice disappeared.

    An Zeng¡¯s footsteps paused as he looked around. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Chen Shaobai would suddenly mention this, especially the words ¡°¡±I will personally kill you¡±¡±.

    So ¡­ he would have to stand on the opposite side in the future?

    Why?

    An Zeng walked to the outside of the Heavenly Awakening Sect with a puzzled expression. After stopping, he called out, ¡°¡±Fatty!¡±¡±

    Let¡¯s go out before it gets dark. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to make a big pigsty for you in the capital.¡±¡±

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>

    It¡¯s efficient because of unity.

    Less than two hours after An Zhe gave the order, all the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect who had arranged for them to leave the city returned.

    These big men had been quite nervous during this period, worried that An Zaihai wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this ordeal.

    Now that they had been called back, everyone was rushing back.

    Lan Jing¡¯s wounds had already recovered quite a bit. He rushed in together with his men, and when he saw An Zaihai, he opened his mouth wide inughter, ¡°¡±Sect leader, next time, you can¡¯t let us leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We are a family. No matter what happens, we should fight together.¡±¡±

    The others chimed in, ¡°¡±Sect leader, I know you are doing this for our own good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But those who can share wealth and can¡¯t share hardships are called brothers!¡±¡±

    Very quickly, the hundreds of men returned and gathered at the gates, all of them very excited.

    Just as An Zhan was about to exin, he saw a man with a deste expression slowly walking in with a small bag on his back.

    This person raised his head and looked into the courtyard. He was stunned for a moment before striding towards An Zeng. ¡°¡±Owner, what happened?¡±¡±

    It was Gu Zhaogong.

    Seeing that he had returned, An Zaixin probably guessed the reason as well.

    ¡°¡±Go back and rest first. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±To fail is to fail, what else can I think about.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Owner, what are you guys nning to do?¡±¡±

    An Zhan also did not want to hide anything from him, narrating the matter of the deration of war to the Gao Family.

    Gu Zhaoting put down the bag in his hands, he said, ¡°¡±Owner, don¡¯t be careless in this matter.¡±¡±

    At this time, the Gao Family would definitely fight back with all their might. They would not allow anyone to challenge the Gao Family¡¯s position as the overlord of Fang Gu City¡¯s martial arts world.

    Even if the King of Yan gave the order, the Gao Family would still fight back with all their might.

    If my guess is correct, they even dared to assassinate the King of Swallow!

    ¡°¡±If those people can even do something like selling women and children, what else can¡¯t they do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I understand what you are saying. Is it not time for you to dere war on the Gao Family?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Zhaogong¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Opportunity and danger coexist at the same time. The more dangerous the situation, the greater the chances. ¡°¡±

    He asked An, ¡°¡±Do you have a n?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Call them one by one.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong shook his head. ¡°¡±This won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll just fight them one by one. If we can¡¯t get to the third casino, the Gao Family will gather their forces andunch a counterattack.¡±¡±

    At that time, even if there are two times as many men as we have, we still won¡¯t be able to stop them.

    ¡°¡±So ¡­ they should be divided into two parts.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned. Gu Zhaoge had just returned, so he didn¡¯t fully understand the situation. How could his brain move so quickly?

    Gu Zhaogong squatted on the ground and drew sketches of many streets with a small stone. ¡°¡±A few days ago, the owner had let Xiao Qi familiarize herself with Fang Shoucheng¡¯s surroundings. I had nothing better to do, so we walked around together.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gao Family¡¯s casino looks scattered, but there¡¯s a certain pattern to its distribution.¡±¡±

    His hand moved quickly, and the map looked slightly sketchy, but it was clear.

    His memory andposition were enough to make people think of him in a new light.

    ¡°¡±You picked up another big treasure.¡±¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s eyes were all on the sketches on the ground, and he began to admire Gu Zhaogong more and more.

    He knew that Gu Zhaoge was strolling along the street with Xiao Qiandao, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhaoge to be so considerate.

    What was recorded was not only the location of the Gao casino, but also the topography and architecture of the nearby casino.

    The Gao n had at least three hundred casinos in Fang Gu City, but he had actually memorized them all.

    After Gu Zhaoge finished drawing on the ground, he pointed to the most crowded casinos. ¡°¡±The academy, the Grand Cauldron Academy, and the Taichi Temple. These famous academies and sects all have Gao Family casinos nearby, and more than one of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And the most concentrated ones are this ¡­¡±¡±

    The imperial court pointed to a spot on the map. It was the western city.

    He had heard of Fang Gu City being rich and influential even before this.

    The people living in the west were all nobles and officials, so the casinos in this area were especially crowded.

    It was probably built to make it convenient for the nobles to y with and wash away their money.

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±To fight him in one breath, we don¡¯t have enough strength to do so.¡±¡±

    So I think I should have a n. I have an immature idea.

    An Xuan said: ¡°¡±Please speak, sir.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±Divide our people into two groups. One group has more momentum than the other.¡±¡±

    Divide two-thirds of the power of our sect.

    As I see it ¡­ let Master Du and Lang Jing lead the group. ording to what you said, we¡¯ll start from the Gao Family casino that is closest to our Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    However, he couldn¡¯t just blindly start fighting. He had to wait ¡­ wait for the news to spread from the pce. If the Gao Family wanted to make aeback, their only chance would be to assassinate the King.

    Thus, the moment there was any news from the pce, it meant that all the experts of the Gao Family have gathered at Empyrean Terminus Pce. ¡°¡±

    His finger traced across the map. He spoke calmly and calmly, but his manner of speaking was extremely clear. ¡°¡±Grandpa Du and Rangjing will bring two-thirds of their manpower. When there¡¯s any news from the pce, they¡¯ll start pushing it from here.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the nearest casino: ¡°¡±Do not give the other side any time to react, be quick, be fierce, and be loud.¡±¡±

    I estimate that with the strength of the Gao Family, even if all the experts from the Gao Family have gone to Extreme Heaven Pce, there will still be plenty of people remaining to guard them.

    ¡°¡±Thus, within about two hours, the Gao Family will organize their counterattack.¡±¡±

    He looked at Du: ¡°¡±At this time, we have to hold on.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Master Du, take some people and hold on to one of the casinos. Don¡¯t rush out, just hold on for as long as you can.¡±¡±

    He turned to look at An Ying, ¡°¡±Owner, choose your elites and sneak into the western city.¡±¡±

    When Master Du begins to carry the Gao Family¡¯s counterattack, you guys move.

    Simrly, since he had already made his move, there was no need to be courteous. He was as fierce as he could be.

    As long as he made a call in the West Side and captured a few casinos in a short period of time.

    When those onlookers saw that our Heavenly Awakening Sect was so powerful and unscrupulous in their war against the Gao n, they could not sit still.

    ¡°¡±This is just a chain reaction. With the might of our Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, would it be possible for us to exterminate the Gao Family?¡±¡±

    Skinny shook his head. ¡°¡±Of course not.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±So, our goal isn¡¯t to exterminate the Gao Family, but to drive other forces and rob as many territories as we can at the same time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you have to be aware that those who can get it are all from those around us, which is the territory that Grandpa Du¡¯s people got.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment: ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t we just pretending to attack?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An Zeng and his men are the main fighters.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong smiled. ¡°¡±In the military, there is no such thing as a feint.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s right, I want the Gao Family to think that our target is the western side.

    As long as Owner and the others act and snatch a few casinos before bringing the other forces together ¡­ the Gao Family members will immediately transfer all the remaining forces to the west city.

    At that time, the western city would be the main battlefield.

    But who were the people living in the western part of the city?

    If you¡¯re not rich, you¡¯re rich.

    ¡°¡±Those people won¡¯t let the Heavenly Awakening Sect stand on their feet in the west, so their main attack seems to be a feint.¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°¡±Got it ¡­ There are too many rich and influential people in the west side. With our current strength, we can¡¯t stand on our feet.¡±¡±

    Therefore, he just needed to drive those nobles and officials to act against the Gao Family.

    When the timees, the western part of the city will be in chaos, and our target will still be the eastern part of the territory.

    Since he is already rtively close to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, it is rather convenient to control him.

    ¡°¡±Even if we do manage to take some territory from the West Side, we won¡¯t be able to defend it at all, because we have a limited number of troops.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±Owner is right, this is what I¡¯m going to say next ¡­ Owner will bring some of his elites to attack in the western city. It will definitely be a smooth start, and we can get some casinos as well.¡±¡±

    But these casinos are not going to stay. Instead of wasting troops, there could be a lot of casualties.

    ¡°¡±I might as well give it away ¡­ This gift, requires a lot of knowledge.¡±¡±

    An Zaixinughed, ¡°¡±To put it bluntly, we need help.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right!¡±¡±

    After the owner had taken down some territory, it would depend on the situation.

    If the other forces really do make a move, then the owner will choose the strongest n or sect that canpete with the Gao Family and send out the territories that our Heavenly Awakening Sect has plundered from the West City.

    At that time, as long as this power took over these territories, the Gao Family would be irreconcble with them.

    At that time, the owner will bring our men back from the west city and remove the Gao Family¡¯s forces from Master Du¡¯s side in one go.

    At that time, most of the capital city of the Gao Family would belong to the owner. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°¡±You are really cunning.¡±¡±

    An Zeng rolled his eyes at Skinny Du. Skinny Du smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Plotting a strategy ¡­ I guess that¡¯s what you mean.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaoming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Normally, what I like to read the most are military manuals and past battles. Although I was powerless, my biggest dream back then was to lead the mighty soldiers of Great Yan into my territory.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, the great Yan has already withered to the point that it makes my heart turn cold. That ambition and ambition have long been lost.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue bowed deeply, ¡°¡±Mr. De, this is really my fortune.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong hurriedly held onto the fight, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that, Owner. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll end up without Owner Gu.¡±¡±

    Perhaps the final result would be nothing more than a white bone on a grassy slope outside the city.

    ¡°¡±I can share some of it with the Owner, so my heart is at ease.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then do as Mr. Gu says, and don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaoming pointed to the sketch drawn on the ground. ¡°¡±I¡¯m here.¡±¡±

    That ce was the Martial Arts Academy.

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±This is the center of the two battlefields. I¡¯m here, so I¡¯d like to ask the host to arrange for me to enter the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s gatehouse.¡±¡±

    We can look at the situation there. We¡¯ll take the g as the signal.

    If the gatehouse was always marked with red gs, then the proprietor and Lord Du would only attack with all their might.

    ¡°¡±If there is a blue g on the top of the gate, then the owner will retreat. If there is a ck g, then Grandpa Du will immediately lead his men and retreat.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Everything will be done ording to Teacher¡¯s instructions.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±There was actually no need to fight this battle.¡±¡±

    Even if he won, there would be endless trouble in the future.

    It is impossible for the Gao Family members to be exterminated in one fell swoop. Even if there are only a handful of people left, they pose a great threat to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    However, if he looked ahead and behind, he would definitely be unable to aplish anything.

    The crux of the matter today is actually not in our sect, nor is it in the other ns, but in Heavenly Temple.

    As long as the Swallow King did not die, the Gao Family would be destroyed.

    Actually, the Gao n was on the verge of annihtion, even if they had assassinated Duke Yan.

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager won¡¯t allow the Gao Family to continue existing. The empress dowager¡¯s only using the Gao Family, so she doesn¡¯t want the me for killing the Duke of Yan fall on herself.¡±¡±

    He straightened his body and said, ¡°¡±However, after today, there will be no one in the world that does not know the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.¡±¡±

    As he said these words, this seemingly deste schr appeared to be in high spirits.

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>

    All the casinos in the Gao Family had the same que.

    There were four big words on the que... Bright Mirror High Hall.

    Of course, the only people who could have such arrogance was the Gao Family.

    On the surface, these four words seemed to say that in the Gao Family¡¯s casino, everyone was treated fairly, but if these words were to be hung in the yamen, then there was nothing wrong with it.

    In other words, the Gao n considered themselves the officials of the martial arts world.

    In truth, the Gao Family truly did have the confidence to do so.

    Before his death, that old master of the Gao Family had made a will, not allowing any descendants of the Gao Family to be officials.

    To use such a method to express his stance towards the Swallow King, he would definitely not have any ill intentions.

    It was precisely because of this that the Royal Family of the Mu n spared no effort in supporting the Gao Family.

    With the support of the royal family, the Gao Family had a smooth sailing in the martial arts world. It didn¡¯t take long for them to establish a unique position in the martial world in Fang Shoucheng.

    He used another hundred years topletely suppress the martial world beneath his feet.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the Gao n considered themselves officials of the martial arts world.

    There was actually a casino belonging to the Gao Family less than three hundred meters away from the main street where the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was located.

    Simrly, the casino bore the que of the Bright Mirror Hall.

    At the bottom right corner of the board was a number 123.

    This meant that this was the one hundred twenty-third casino opened by the Gao Family.

    Skinny Du was squatting in front of the door and looking at the casino three hundred meters away. He had already bitten off the grass in his mouth.

    It seemed that the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was very quiet and ordinary. However, there were nearly three hundred big men behind him, holding long des in their hands. They couldn¡¯t wait.

    A few days ago, Xiao Qidao was kidnapped by the Gao Family, and Lang Jing almost got killed in order to save Xiao Qidao. This kind of resentment never left his mouth, and the men of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had long wanted to fight the Gao Family properly.

    With a soft pop, Du looked to the north and saw a big firework in the sky.

    Signals.

    Skinny spat the furry grass out of his mouth, reached behind the door and picked up the long knife. ¡°¡±Cheers!¡±¡±

    As he strode forward, three hundredrge men flooded out of the gates of the sect.

    The skinny man and the skinny man, Lan Jing, respectively led their people forward. The other men, who were also wearing dark blue tight suits, were like a huge dragon as they rushed towards that direction. Their imposing manner was like a rainbow.

    On both sides of the street, everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what the Heavenly Ascension Sect was trying to do.

    When they saw the hundreds of men heading straight for the Gao Family Casino, their hearts began to beat wildly.

    ¡°¡±My God!¡±¡±

    An older merchant held on to the doorframe to steady himself. ¡°¡±Master An, you are about to start a war with the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect are going to pluck the Gao Family¡¯snd!¡±¡±

    Someone shouted, as if throwing a big rock into a calmke, and the shops on both sides instantly boiled over.

    The timid person leaned against the window and peeked out, afraid that he or she would catch fire.

    The bold ones followed behind the Celestial Sect, their faces filled with excitement.

    All these years in the capital, the Gao n had been doing meritorious deeds. Whether they were ying in the martial arts world or not, such scenes were exciting enough for everyone.

    A rookie from the martial arts world challenged the overlord of the martial arts world.

    His heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°¡±What ¡­ What are all of you doing?!¡±¡±

    When the few employees guarding outside the Gao Family casino saw the several hundred burly mening over, their faces turned pale with fright.

    That¡¯s right, they had no qualms about relying on the strength of the Gao Family.

    However, if he were to face hundreds of murderous men, how could his charisma possibly be raised?

    ¡°¡±Pick it up!¡±¡± said Dean, who had been holding up the que.

    The leader of the attendants nodded and bowed, ¡°¡±Grandpa Du, Grandpa Du, if you have anything to say, please speak properly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We can be considered old neighbors now. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t talk about, don¡¯t make a move.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean grabbed the man by the neck and threw him to the back. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not here to talk. I¡¯m here to fight!¡±¡±

    With a chop of his hand, the que of the Bright Mirror Hall was split in half by him.

    The que fell in two halves. With a sweep of his thin, whip-like legs, the two half tes flew into the casino, pping the two Gao Family employees below.

    ¡°¡±Gambling money, I¡¯ll count to three and leave.¡±¡±

    Du, the thin man, dropped his knife on the table and shouted as he looked at the people who were still gambling in the room.

    Those who were still in high spirits simply ignored him. Some of them looked at Thin Du with gazes as if they were looking at a retard, then theyughed mockingly: ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s casino, there¡¯s actually someone who dares to cause trouble. I wonder where this countryside brat came from.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One!¡±¡±

    He raised a finger and shouted.

    A burly man wearing a ck robe came down from the second floor, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect¡¯s Master Du?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What, you want toe to my casino for entertainment?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du nodded his head. ¡°¡±You¡¯vee for fun. Two!¡±¡±

    After he shouted, everyone burst outughing.

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha, I really don¡¯t know how high the sky is.¡±¡±

    What kind of ce was the Gao Family¡¯s casino?

    Could it be that no one had ever heard of anyone daring to barge into the Prefect¡¯s yamen, but no one dared to barge into the Gao Family¡¯s casino?

    ¡°¡±Someone from King Yan¡¯s Heavenly Temple dares to cause trouble. No one will dare to cause trouble at the Gao Family¡¯s casino.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are all kinds of people here. It¡¯s not peaceful in this world, there are many idiots.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram, I was dyed when I was ying cards.¡±¡±

    One of them grabbed a handful of silver coins from the table and threw it at him. ¡°¡±You need money?¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll give you some money if you¡¯re short of it. If you take the silver, scram quickly. Don¡¯t disturb my gambling mood.

    ¡°¡±If I win againter, I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels to buy a girl in the pavilion!¡±¡±

    The man in ck robes sneered as he walked over. ¡°¡±Please, Master Du, are you waiting for me to make a move?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Three!¡±¡±

    After counting to three, he took a deep breath: ¡°¡±Then don¡¯t me me.¡±¡±

    He rushed forward and the face of the ck-robed man changed. He raised his hand and threw a punch towards Du¡¯s thin face.

    After he arrived at Fang Shoucheng, he didn¡¯t fight happily. Now, he was suppressing him like a fierce tigering down a mountain.

    The ck-robed man looked very strong, but he was slightly smaller than Du Jin.

    His right fist came crashing down, as did Du¡¯s thin right fist.

    The two fists met in midair, and with a ¡°¡±ka-cha¡±¡± sound, the man¡¯s arm was broken.

    Not only his arm, but all five fingers of his right fist were broken.

    The bones of his forearm were broken and protruded from the flesh, which was still covered in bloody shreds of flesh.

    Without waiting for the big man to react, he kicked the big man¡¯s lower abdomen with his knee.

    The man grunted and fell down in a heap.

    Skinny Du lifted him up and threw him to the ground. ¡°¡±From today onwards, this will be the territory of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect!¡±¡±

    He pulled the long de from the table and shed out.

    The saber Qi drew a straight line, and all the tables and chairs were split open wherever it passed.

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Only then did those shocked gamblers realize that the skinny Du was ying with the truth.

    They all stood up and ran out, their tables and chairs overturned.

    Some of them felt that their rtionship with the Gao Family¡¯s casino was pretty good, so they went forward to question him and were sent flying by a big p from the skinny Du.

    The dozen or so employees in the Gao Family¡¯s casino attempted to counterattack, but in the next moment, they were all tied up like dumplings in the hands of the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    When it came to fighting, the men of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were much stronger than the employees of the Gao Family¡¯s casino.

    These employees normally used to using the strength of the Gao Family to intimidate others, so no one dared to provoke them.

    The majority of the people in the sect were all criminals that had been gathered from the border. Which one of them didn¡¯t have killing intent?

    Not ten minutester, the 123rd shop of the Gao Family Casino was upied by Skinny Du.

    ¡°¡±Leave some people here, the others will follow me to the next one!¡±¡±

    The skinny Du roared and led the way to the next Gao Family casino.

    At the same time.

    The battles within Empyrean Terminus Pce were on apletely different level from the battles between Skinny Du and the others.

    For some unknown reason, the Imperial Guards of Empyrean Terminus Pce had suddenly withdrawn.

    Even though it was a normal rotation, no one came to rece him.

    Not only that, even those pce maids and eunuchs in the Heavenly Temple seemed to sense the ants as they ran away one after another.

    Everyone had their own bags in their hands, the same as fleeing a disaster.

    At the East Warm Pavilion.

    Mu Changyan stared at the wine gs hanging outside the window, lost in thought. He asked An Chengli, who was standing beside him, ¡°¡±How many people are there who are willing to stay?¡±¡±

    An Chengli replied, ¡°¡±Reporting to your Majesty, the people we¡¯ve gathered over the years have arrived.¡±¡±

    There were a total of two hundred and sixty-two guards on the surface, and there were still more than a hundred hidden guards.

    Most of them were young people, so their cultivation realms were not high.

    There were a total of sixty-four people in the Xumi Realm and above who were arranged to be outside the East Warm Pavilion.

    Above the state of prisoners, there were nine.

    ¡°¡±Two from the Small Perfection Stage.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled bitterly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been doing this for years, and in the end, only a few hundred people are willing to risk their lives for me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli shook his head. ¡°¡±Not only that ¡­ some people are still waiting. As long as the situation gets better, those people will impatiently show their loyalty.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that easy. There are many people who wish to die alone.¡±¡±

    He asked An Chengli, ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯ve been exposed, I originally wanted you to hide deeper. In the future, there will still be a way out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you don¡¯t want to hide, you want to die with me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled. ¡°¡±My King, I have thought since I was young that I am definitely not an ordinary person.¡±¡±

    Even if he was not an unparalleled hero in the future, he would still be someone who would leave a mark in history.

    But I really don¡¯t want others to see the name ¡®An Chengli¡¯ in the history books, and those two words¡¯ Grand Scoundrel ¡®were associated with it.

    ¡°¡±Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, I think it¡¯s better to die openly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed, ¡°¡±Well said!¡±¡±

    At this moment, countless ck clothed people rushed in from outside the high wall.

    Arge group of ants seemed to have found food as they moved closer to the east side of the pavilion. The densely-packed sight was enough to make one¡¯s heart numb.

    ¡°¡±Kill!¡±¡±

    Someone shouted loudly, and the man in ck started to sprint towards the East Warming Pavilion.

    ¡°¡±Guards!¡±¡±

    Duan Ren, who was standing on the tform outside the East Warming Pavilion, shouted and took out his saber.

    All the guards raised the crossbows in their hands and aimed at the iing ck clothed men.

    ¡°¡±This is the time when our King needs us the most. It is also the time for us to prove ourselves.¡±¡±

    If the King was present, then the Great Yan Xing would be present.

    ¡°¡±For the King of Yan, for the Great Yan, I will die without regret!¡±¡±

    Duan Ren pointed the long saber in his hand forward, ¡°¡±Kill!¡±¡±

    All the crossbows were fired at the same time, and a dense barrage of crossbow bolts swept towards the assassin.

    The ck clothed men at the front were all cannon fodder that attracted attention. In an instant, all of them fell to the ground.

    This was probably the biggest humiliation of all since the founding of the Yan Kingdom. The King of Yan had actually been besieged by thousands of assassins in the imperial pce.

    It could also be the biggest turnaround, survival, or destruction since the founding of Yan.

    Countless men in ck fell down, but more and more men in ck rushed forward, and soon, they arrived at the periphery of the defensive perimeter of the guards.

    Dozens of people wearing long ck robes strode into the pce.

    Everyone was wearing masks, and only the person walking at the front revealed their faces.

    His face was gloomy. It was exactly Gao Yuan Lake.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>

    There was nothing to be afraid of anymore in the High Lake, so he showed it to others with his true face.

    Even though he still did not understand why the Gao Family had suddenlye to this point.

    From that Old Master of the Gao Family, the Jianghu Empire that the Gao Family had spent over a hundred years constructing, why did it suddenly copse?

    That was why they had no choice but to take the step of assassinating King Yan. And after this move was taken, how long could the Gao Familyst even if they seeded?

    The empress dowager wouldn¡¯t allow the Gao Family to continue existing.

    But now, he could only take one step at a time.

    Before he left, the olddy from the Gao n told him that no matter how many people died when he killed the King of Yan, he would still kill him.

    Afterwards, he would take advantage of the chaos when the Gao Family hadpletely left Fang Bancheng, and he could earn back the lost assets in the future. If he coveted the things he had now, then the Gao Family would be eternally doomed.

    Before they left, Gao Yuan asked, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t they suddenly evacuate when everyone thought that the Gao Family was going to make a move?¡±¡±

    The olddy smiled wryly ¡­ You think you can leave?

    Everyone on the empress dowager¡¯s side was staring at the Gao Family.

    Gao Yuan felt sorrowful. He looked like the valiant warrior from many years ago, the one who took his retainer out of the Yan Kingdom to assassinate the King of Hell.

    But would he have left such a reputation in the annals of history?

    He would definitely not be looked down upon by the future generations.

    However, there was no other way. Killing Yan Wang and then escaping with his life intact was the best oue.

    The ck clothed men he brought with him continued to charge forward,yer byyer falling under the arrows of the Heavenly Temple guards.

    Gao Yuan was furious. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to say that the King Yan was a puppet?

    Why are there so many Death Soldiers by the Duke of Yan¡¯s side?

    But there was no way out now, so he could only charge forward.

    Moreover, those assassins in ck were all cannon fodder. No matter how many more deaths there were, Gao Yuan wouldn¡¯t feel any heartache.

    To use the death of these cannon fodder to draw out the hidden power around the Yan Emperor, he would not suffer a loss.

    Behind him were the dozens of people who had entered Empyrean Terminus Pce. They were the main force of the day.

    These people were all experts, the kind of strength that the Gao Family could openly show.

    Of course, other than him, there was also a team from the Gao Family that was waiting for an opportunity to kill him in one hit.

    In other words, the assassins who were dead now were cannon fodder, and so might its loftyke.

    Gao Yuan himself was well aware of this fact, but just as the empress dowager had used her power to force the Gao Family to kill the King, he had no choice but to lead the way.

    The dozens of experts followed behind him, their eyes filled with excitement.

    They did not dare to show their faces because they were different from theke.

    Gao Yuan was the manager and manager of the Gao Family on the surface. No matter what, Gao Yuan would not be able to escape.

    However, as long as they did not show their faces, as long as they killed Duke Yan today, they would immediately leave Fang Gu City and never return to this damned ce. No one knew their identities.

    The number of casualties of the ck-clothed assassins was already shocking. Outside the East Warming Pavilion was an empty area under a one-meter-high tform.

    The bodies had now piled up to a height of one meter, surpassing the tform.

    The Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards had also suffered heavy losses, but their fighting spirit was far greater than the Gao Family¡¯s.

    The young cultivators who were taken in by Mu Changyan treated Mu Changyan as their god. In other words ¡­ Mu Changyan had created a sect, and he was the sect head. Those people werepletely brainwashed and had absolute loyalty towards him.

    When the man in ck clothing fell to the ground again, the assassins behind were already terrified.

    As the ck Tortoise Camp¡¯smander, a young cultivator whom Mu Changyan had once attached great importance to, Duan Ren had a keen intuition and a decisive reaction.

    When he saw the ck-clothed assassins start to retreat, he pointed the long de in his hand forward. ¡°¡±Charge!¡±¡±

    More than a hundred guards followed behind him, beginning to fight back against the man in ck.

    The number of ck clothed people was at least five times more than the number of imperial bodyguards, but when faced with those fearless young cultivators, the ck clothed people were defeated very quickly.

    Duan Ren raised his hand and chopped down, chopping the ck clothed man in front of him into two halves.

    The well-trained guards used him as an arrow and stabbed into the hearts of the group of men in ck like a sharp knife.

    Then, the charging team started to spread out, forming a fan-shaped expansion.

    It was as if a wedge had been forced into the group of men in ck, and a hole had been forced open.

    The anti-charge guards¡¯ eyes were red with killing intent as they continued to brandish their sabers and kill non-stop.

    On the other side, Gao Yuan and the dozens of experts did not even spare a nce as they strode towards the East Warming Pavilion.

    They seemed to be people from another world, blind to the river of blood.

    The nine experts of the State of Confinement led several tens of spatial realm cultivators from the East Warming Pavilion to meet the group of people from the Gao Yuan Lake.

    The people on both sides looked calm. Their pace was steady, neither fast nor slow.

    It was a stark contrast to the battle on the other side. There were dozens of people on the same team, both silent and solemn.

    ¡°¡±You are all sinners.¡±¡±

    The leader of the Heavenly Temple experts said coldly.

    Gao Yuan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Kill them all.¡±¡±

    The cultivators behind him began to speed up, then they began to attack.

    It was bright and colorful.

    Within the blood-colored light, one magic tool after another, each move had a unique beauty that overflowed with brilliance.

    No doubt the dominant hue is red.

    Now that he was in the state of prison, he could truly be called an expert.

    In this world, it was rare to see a person who was at the Small Completion Stage. Which one of them wasn¡¯t an absolute genius?

    To reach such a level after half a lifetime of arduous cultivation.

    At the point of being a prisoner, one could basically walk in the Jianghu without worrying too much.

    This was because, among those experts at the Small Completion Stage, there was no one who wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster. How could they fight and kill each other so easily?

    Experts above the peak of the Dacheng realm were indiscernible.

    But now, both sides had started the battle with so many experts of the Captive Realm and Xumi Realm. In just a few moments, the space within Extreme Heaven Pce had been overturned.

    The blood covered leader was called Meng Kai Shan, he was the invisible guard of the Mu n.

    Ever since his grandfather¡¯s generation, he had been the protector of the Duke of Yan, but he had never appeared on the surface.

    He had thought that he would be like his father and the others, safely and peacefully throughout his life. There wouldn¡¯t be any big ups and downs, and there wouldn¡¯t even be any big waves.

    When he was old, he would receive arge sum of money and leave Empyrean Terminus Pce. He would then leave the Yan Emperor Pce and find a safe ce to live in seclusion.

    But he wasn¡¯t as lucky as his father and grandfather. He was in the worst of times.

    He tore off an opponent, who was also a powerful Berserker.

    In the capital, such experts were rare.

    Perhaps it was a familiar face.

    Just like how Meng Kai Shan was an invisible bodyguard, the person who died was also an invisible person in the Gao Family.

    The two of them might have drunk together, but neither of them knew the other¡¯s true identity.

    However, even if Meng Kai Shan tore his opponent¡¯s hands into two, he didn¡¯t bother to remove the ck mask.

    What he did not want to see was the face of an acquaintance. All he wanted to do was kill them all, then return home alive.

    Then he saw theke.

    ¡°¡±You are all sinners.¡±¡±

    Meng Kaishan said this again, his voice was filled with sadness.

    Gao Yuan nodded, ¡°¡±I am a sinner.¡±¡±

    He walked forward, and Meng Kaishan made his move.

    He didn¡¯t have any skills in his attacks, only the simplest of punches.

    But at his level, this punch was already powerful enough.

    A ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound was heard.

    Gao Yuan¡¯s palm perfectly blocked Meng Kai Shan¡¯s fist, and then Gao Yuan casually twisted his wrist.

    Meng Kaishan¡¯s hand broke and his arm was twisted into a knot.

    Broken bones stabbed out of the flesh of his arms, like densely packed spears.

    Then the spikes flew out of his arms and floated in front of him.

    Those were his own bones, but at this moment, they no longer belonged to him.

    The tiny bones floated, like bamboo slices that had been split apart.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan said these two words indifferently, and then the bamboo like bones shot out.

    A mist of blood burst out from Meng Kai Shan¡¯s back. Bone bones shot out from his back and were covered in blood.

    Theke loosened its grip, and Meng Kai Shan¡¯s body fell down softly.

    He was lying on his stomach, and before he died, he seemed to see a sh of light.

    Fortunately ¡­ it wasn¡¯t shameful at all.

    Meng Kai Shan closed his eyes, the corner of his mouth rose ¡­ Father, I did not disappoint you.

    I had been worried ever since my first day as an invisible guard if I had the courage to stand in his way when the King of Swallow was in danger.

    Would I turn around and run, from the age of twenty-eight until now, when I was fifty-six ¡­ Finally, I was relieved, I didn¡¯t run.

    Of the nine cultivators in the State of Confinement, more than sixty Xumi Realm cultivators had all died in battle.

    Twelve people remained on the side of theke, most of them wounded.

    At this moment, there were two old men standing outside the East Warm Pavilion.

    They were also wearing white Daoist robes, which waspletely different from the Daoist robes worn by the Taoist cultivators of the Taoist temple.

    The snow-white Daoist robes gave them a fairy-like appearance, as if they were immortals who lived on the distant mountains beneath the pine forest, drinking tea and ying chess.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not easy to cultivate.¡±¡±

    Theke stopped and said four words.

    The two old men looked no different from each other; they were probably twin brothers.

    Both of them could no longer tell their true age. They looked to be sixty or seventy years old, but they were probably more than a hundred years old.

    After reaching the Small Perfect Stage, one¡¯s lifespan would increase significantly.

    There were people who appeared to be only thirty years old, but in reality, they were already two hundred years old.

    These two at the Small Perfect Stage were also the invisible guards of the King of Yan.

    It was just that their identities were much higher, and if their other identities were revealed, it would be even more shocking.

    One of the old Daoist looked at Gao Yuan and nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not easy to cultivate, it¡¯s not easy to be a person, it¡¯s even harder to be a subject.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan asked, ¡°¡±Can you make way?¡±¡±

    The old Daoist shook his head. ¡°¡±Either you die, or we die.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan answered with a ¡°¡±En¡±¡± and said, ¡°¡±Then you will all die.¡±¡±

    The tform that was at least tens of meters tall outside the East Warming Pavilion suddenly disappeared. A huge crater was formed on the ground.

    The Tian He Hall suddenly seemed to have been built on a precipice. The ground had sunk by at least a dozen meters.

    The two old Taoists stood in the deep pit, their clothes no longer spotless, their beards and hair covered in dirt.

    Their white daoist robes had already been shattered, hanging on their bodies one by one.

    Gao Yuan stood at the edge of the crater and looked around.

    The eleven people who had followed him all died in one move.

    However, those two old Daoist cultivators could no longer hold on. Neither of them could see what had happened. The situation had already be like this.

    Those eleven warriors of the state of prison didn¡¯t even leave a corpse.

    ¡°¡±Level three of the Small Perfect Stage.¡±¡±

    Theke took a deep breath, then coughed a few times, blood trickling down the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, it¡¯s slightly lower than mine.¡±¡±

    He took out a square stamp from his pocket and threw it out. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve said before that cultivation is not easy. Especially since you¡¯re so old, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re only at the Small Perfection Stage Three.¡±¡±

    The square seal flew up, rose into the air, and thennded.

    It was only the size of a palm, but the two old Daoist¡¯s face had already changed color.

    The two of them worked together. One of them took out his flying sword, and the other one took out his horsetail whisk.

    When the sword was broken, the sword was shattered into pieces, and the person died.

    When the sealnded, the entire Sky Harmony Hall had almost copsed, only leaving behind a corner of the East Warming Pavilion.

    Gaoyuan Lake strode to the entrance of the East Warm Pavilion and slightly bowed, ¡°¡±My lord, please return to heaven.¡±¡±

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>

    Gao Yuan Lake alone killed two old Taoists who were level 3 of the Small Perfection Stage. This was also the first time he showed his true strength in front of an outsider.

    Everyone in the martial arts world knew that the Gao Family could not afford to offend them, but they always felt that the Gao Family could not afford to offend them because the Gao Family had the imperial government as a backer.

    Many people had already forgotten that if it hadn¡¯t been for that old master of the Gao n¡¯s assistant, the Yan Emperor might not have been able to take down this entirend.

    There were rumors of the Gao Family everywhere in the martial arts world, but most of them had already deviated from the martial arts world.

    In the end, the Gao Family was the overlord of Yan Kingdom¡¯s martial arts world.

    To be more precise, it should be said that the Gao n was after all the hegemon of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s underworld martial arts world.

    A family that dared to attack a Royal family, who could say that he wasn¡¯t strong?

    The East Warming Pavilion was just a room, one that was located to the east of the Hall of Heavenly Harmony.

    Empyrean Terminus Pce had three temples located in a straight line. The first was the Empyrean Terminus Pce, which was the meeting ce.

    Behind the Empyrean Terminus Pce was the Sky and the Temple, separated by a hundred and fifty meters.

    At this moment, the one hundred and fifty meter wide space was filled with corpses.

    The guards and assassins were still fighting. At the start, the guards¡¯ counterattack had frustrated the assassin, but with the huge advantage in numbers, the assassin quickly took the initiative.

    By now, the entire Heaven Temple had copsed, leaving only the East Warming Pavilion standing there alone.

    The one-meter-tall tform in front of the hall hadpletely disappeared, to be reced by a huge crater that was more than a dozen meters deep.

    At the bottom of the hole, there was a square stamp, and beneath the seal, there were the corpses of two Small Perfection Realm experts.

    Gao Yuan and the others did not dare to easily take back the square stamp. After all, it was an expert of the Small Perfection Realm. No one could be sure whether or not those two old Daoist had truly died.

    He strode outside the East Warming Pavilion and bowed, ¡°¡±My king, please return to heaven.¡±¡±

    At the window, Mu Changyan squinted at theke and asked, ¡°¡±Just you alone?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan stood up straight. ¡°¡±What else does the King have?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±You can try.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan kept silent for a while before he nodded. ¡°¡±This subject will give it a try.¡±¡±

    He stepped forward, a terrifying ck light flickering in the center of his palm.

    A long sword was ced on the table in front of Mu Changyan.

    The scabbard was not gaudy and did not have any gemstones attached to it. It was just an ordinary wooden scabbard.

    His hand was on the side of the sheath, within reach.

    It was precisely because of this sheath that Gao Yuan stopped in his tracks.

    He took a closer look and realized that it was not a longsword at all, but just a sheath.

    Empty scabbard.

    However, Gao Yuan¡¯s face changed. He was obviously hesitating whether he should continue walking forward or not.

    ¡°¡±Is that the supreme treasure used by Wang Dingjiang in the past?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan asked.

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±So you also know him.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan was silent once again, as if he was calcting whether he could still kill Mu Changyan.

    After about two minutes, Gao Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±I still want to try.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan nodded. ¡°¡±You do it.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan took another deep breath. The ck light in his palm began to spread out. A momentter, his entire body was enveloped by the ck light.

    He could no longer see that it was a person. It was only a mass of ck light.

    The ck light moved forward, and the earth around it turned ck.

    As he got closer, the East Warm Pavilion, which was already in a precarious position, began to emit smoke. The wood began to turn ck, and it might start to burn in the next second.

    Mu Changyan grabbed the scabbard and moved forward a centimeter.

    The ck light that was moving forward froze, then it involuntarily took a step back.

    The ck light seemed to have bumped into an invisible wall. The light in front was t, appearing extremely strange.

    The ck light began to sway, then it transformed into a ck snake that coiled around Gao Yuan¡¯s body.

    Theke stared at the scabbard for another minute, then held out its right hand.

    The ck snake of light moved from his body to his right arm, before taking a bite.

    The ck snake unexpectedly bit a hole in his arm and drilled into it.

    Gao Yuan shouted, and his right arm turned ck in an instant.

    All the clothes on his arms were blown away, and his ck arms glittered with dark gold tattoos.

    However, it was not a tattoo at all. It was a tattoo that focused all the power of his cultivation on his arm.

    He moved his right hand forward, touching the invisible barrier.

    ¡°¡±Even the Taizu¡¯s remnants cannot stop me from killing you!¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan roared, and his eyes turned red in an instant.

    The dark golden tattoo on his right hand grew brighter and brighter. With a pah sound, it was as if something had been pricked. His arm rushed forward.

    Inside the East Warming Pavilion, Mu Changyan¡¯s scabbard tightened.

    It was as if there was an invisible hand grabbing onto the scabbard and beginning to fight with Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression was especially solemn. He gripped the scabbard tightly before biting the tip of his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood onto the scabbard.

    The scabbard suddenly began to emit a red glow.

    Immediately following that, a frost began to spread out at a speed visible to the naked eye, freezing the originally invisible cultivation base.

    There was a line between the frozenke and the scabbard. That was the power of his and Mu Changyan¡¯s battle for the scabbard.

    He didn¡¯t know how the power of ice on the sword sheath could be so strong that it could freeze the invisible power of cultivation.

    In the next second, frost covered the back of Gao Yuan¡¯s right hand.

    Gao Yuan shouted, and the dark golden tattoo on his arm became especially bright.

    The ck light moved forward, and the frost retreated.

    However, the ck light only strengthened for a few seconds before the frost returned from the tip of Gao Yuan¡¯s finger.

    This time, the ice began to spread at an even faster rate. In the blink of an eye, it hadpletely covered Gao Yuan¡¯s right arm.

    Gao Yuan¡¯s face turned terrifyingly pale. He suddenly stretched his left hand backwards, opened his five fingers, and then withdrew them.

    The seal that had originally been suppressing the two old Daoist corpses flew out with a swoosh, rapidly smashing towards the East Warming Pavilion.

    It was a magic item that could kill two Small Perfection Stage Level 3 experts. Although it was not a Purple grade divine artifact, it could probably be considered a peak Gold-grade item.

    The strength of a magical equipment depended on the strength of the user.

    Gao Yuan Lake¡¯s strength was at least at the Small Perfect Stage Level 5 or higher. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to kill the two old Taoists.

    And with this sealbined with his strength, he was able to fully disy the power that a peak grade Gold rank magic tool should possess.

    For example, even though he had a violet grade divine weapon, he was temporarily unable to utilize the strength a violet grade divine weapon should have.

    The seal was not aimed at Mu Changyan, but at protecting himself.

    If he did not break the power of the sheath, theke would know that he would lose his life here.

    ¡°¡±Gu has said before, you alone are not enough!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan grabbed the scabbard and pointed it forward. An ice arrow shot out from the scabbard.

    The ice arrow and the seal met in midair and were instantly frozen.

    After being hit by the ice arrow, the originally sharp and overbearing seal was unable to resist at all.

    With a crack, it split open and then fell down.

    It looked like there were two seals less than the size of a palm, but when they hit the ground, there were two waves of earth.

    Gao Yuan grunted as his magical equipment broke and his heart meridian was damaged.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were no longer as resolute.

    Gritting his teeth, he raised his left hand and chopped down like a knife, forcefully cutting off his right arm from his shoulder.

    With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound, his right arm fell to the ground and shattered into ice shards.

    At this moment, two men in ck clothes rushed over from the rooftop in the distance at the same time.

    Two men, one with a long knife, one with a hook.

    The golden light emitted from these two magic tools showed how high and low they were.

    These two people were incredibly fast. After Mu Changyan used her scabbard to shatter the seal, they immediately rushed over.

    The two of them flew over the rooftops of the Empyrean Terminus Pce, but in less than a second, they arrived outside the Eastwarmth Pavilion.

    Gao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he saw the two men ¡­ He was just a cannon fodder indeed. It was just some more valuable cannon fodder.

    If he used all the resources he had to force Mu Changyan out, no one would care even if he died.

    Those two people who had charged over were the Gao Family¡¯s true killing move. If they made a move, then Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, would die without a doubt.

    Gao Yuan let out a long breath ¡­ No matter what, he could finally kill the King of Yan.

    Although the two of them weren¡¯t necessarily stronger than Gao Yuan, they had seized the perfect timing.

    Even though the scabbard was powerful, after breaking the seal and crippling one of Gao Yuan¡¯s right arms, it was already at the end of its strength.

    Now that the two had made their moves, their timing was extremely urate.

    With the power of the scabbard, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to block the attack of one of them. However, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t block the killing move of the other person.

    In this short period of time, Gao Yuan remembered that he was not the most pitiful one.

    There might be one person who would die in those two assassins.

    Using one¡¯s life in exchange for a life could guarantee a one hit kill.

    However, at this moment, Gao Yuan saw Mu Changyan chopping towards the two men with the scabbard in his hand.

    No matter how strong the scabbard was, Mu Changyan wascking in cultivation. It was already quite impressive for her to be able to disy the might she had disyed previously.

    Didn¡¯t Mu Changyan know that he was doomed this time?

    But why was there no determination in his eyes, even a contempt?

    Then, far away, theke saw the wine g hanging from the window of the Eastwarm Pavilion ¡­ It was very strange, why was there a wine g hanging from the window of the Eastwarm Pavilion?

    The East Warm Pavilion was originally the power center of Great Yan, not a wine shop.

    However, after Mu Changyan¡¯s attack had been unleashed, Gao Yuan knew that he had lost this time.

    A strand of sword intent had been drawn out from the wine g, and Gao Yuan was unable to describe just how elegant that strike had been.

    When he saw that sword appear, he even had the urge to kneel down and kowtow.

    His heart was chilled, even more so than the ice that covered his right arm.

    Even if the sword sheath was of a higher grade, he still dared to try it out.

    However, after this sword attack, Gao Yuan knew that even if there were two of him, no... even if there were five of him altogether, he might not be able to block it.

    That sword could exterminate Immortals.

    Is there an immortal in the world?

    When An Zaiyue was still living in the Long City of the Azure Barbarian Mountain, he had borrowed the sword intent of the wine g to kill the people of the Great Kou Tang.

    At that time, he was still unable to cultivate, so it was already difficult for him to borrow out the sword intent.

    At that time, Mu Changyan hadmented that the sword intent could have been used to y Immortals ¡­ but it was used to kill an unrated character. It was truly a waste.

    Fortunately, the attack he had borrowed from An Zaiyi was nothing. It had not affected the power of his sword intent at all.

    A sword shed out.

    The two assassins were cut in half by the pir in the sky. Four halves of their bodies fell from the sky.

    The longde shattered and the hook snapped.

    The sword intent surged and swept out.

    One hundred and fifty meters away, the roof of the Empyrean Terminus Pce was forcibly cut off.

    Theke¡¯s face was ashen.

    No one could block that strike.

    Gao Yuan couldn¡¯t think of anyone in the Gao n who could block that strike. As long as the wine g was there, no one would be able to kill Mu Changyan.

    There was a light snap.

    A breath of air split open on the wine g, and Mu Changyan¡¯s heart tightened.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>

    Duan Ren knew that he wouldn¡¯t be the main character to reverse the situation today.

    However, he also knew that if he did not firmly stand on the side of the original choice, he might not be able to achieve anything in the end.

    That was why he had desperately tried to kill her, desperately trying to make Mu Changyan remember him on such a crucial day.

    He wanted Mu Changyan to see who was more loyal and outstandingpared to the youth called An Zaiyue.

    This thought did not change until he was surrounded.

    Hundreds of imperial bodyguards fell down, leaving him alone to fight.

    When he woke up from his bloodshot state, he realized that he didn¡¯t have a singlepanion by his side anymore.

    With a ¡°¡±pu¡±¡± sound, he was stabbed in the back. The pain stung his nerves.

    He turned around and hacked the assassin who had injured him to death, just in time to see what was happening at the East Warming Pavilion.

    During the battle, he didn¡¯t notice that the Heaven and the Temple were already gone.

    At this moment, only the East Spring Pavilion remained standing there, while King Yan, Mu Changyan, stood there alone.

    For the first time he had doubts about his choice, and for the first time about his faith.

    If Duke Yan was truly the future of Great Yan, if he was really the incarnation of a god, why would he be in such a predicament?

    Looking at the assassins who were still rushing over like a tide, he felt a chill in his heart. Very quickly, this cold spread all over his body, and he could not even feel the pain from the injuries on his back.

    Then, he turned around and quickly rushed out of Heavenly Temple.

    I want to live!

    This was Duan Ren¡¯sst belief. At this moment, he forgot about loyalty and courage. All he wanted was to live.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong, but in this social environment, someone would think he was wrong.

    Duan Ren did not think about the oue of his escape. He did not have the time to think about those things.

    He did not see Mu Changyan¡¯s sword move. If he did, he would probably choose to wait and watch for a while longer.

    Mu Changyan had experienced the biggest ups and downs within a second ¡­ The power of that strike had exceeded his imagination.

    He knew that his current cultivation level was not strong, and it was even far inferior to when he was in the Cang Man Mountain¡¯s illusory city.

    As such, he was already pleasantly surprised that the attack he had unleashed could kill thest two Assassins in one go.

    However, that soft sound caused his pleasant surprise to abruptly drop to the ground.

    The wine g cracked.

    Gao Yuan looked at the two corpses falling down from theke, his face ashen.

    The Gao Family was finished.

    His legs went weak and he knelt down involuntarily.

    No one knew better than he that all the power the Gao Family could muster had been used.

    Because no one knew better than he that all the people who came to Empyrean Terminus Pce to assassinate the Yan Emperor were all abandoned sons of the Gao Family.

    Gao Yuan knew that he had been abandoned. While they were crazily attacking the Heavenly Temple¡¯s East Warm Pavilion, the old madame of the Gao Family had already moved out of Fang Gucheng with the Gao Family¡¯s absolute core and secret.

    The Gao n¡¯s final counterattack seemed to be a pretense.

    It would be best if he could kill Mu Changyan. If he couldn¡¯t kill Mu Changyan, he could also conceal the fact that the Gao Family had retreated.

    When no one else appeared, Mu Changyan¡¯s heart lightened up involuntarily.

    He had finally survived it ¡­ At this moment, if someone came to kill him, he might end the history of the Mu n¡¯s Great Yan.

    He looked back and did not see An Chengli.

    An Chengli said he would stand with him for sure, but now he wasn¡¯t there.

    However, Mu Changyan didn¡¯t me An Chengli, because he knew how difficult it was to make a decision in the face of death.

    Fortunately, it was all over.

    The Gao Family¡¯s counterattack had reached its limit, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before those people from the imperial court had no choice but to step in.

    At that moment, two people wearing ck clothes and a ck scarf walked over from the distance.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t see their faces, Mu Changyan could see the pride in their eyes.

    As the man in ck passed by the kneeling Gao Yuan Lake, he turned his head to look at Gao Yuan, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°¡±You gave up so quickly?¡±¡±

    It seems that you aren¡¯t as powerful as the rumors say.

    ¡°¡±Although you did scare me in terms of cultivation level, in terms of mental state, you are not as strong as I expected.¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan looked at the two people nkly with doubt in his heart.

    Because he knew very well that these two people definitely weren¡¯t from the Gao Family. They were only pretending to be members of the Gao Family ¡­ and then he suddenly woke up. These two guys were from the empress dowager¡¯s side.

    From the tone of his voice and the tone of his voice, he could tell that the man was Zhao Zishan.

    The empress dowager had sent people, but she still couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    Lu Tianghui and Zhao Shanshan were the two favorite martial artists of the empress dowager.

    All these years, they had done many things for the empress dowager in secret. The Gao Family had sent people to investigate the background of these two people.

    Logically speaking, it was impossible for these two people to be nameless in Yan Kingdom¡¯s martial arts world.

    Later on, the Gao n discovered that the reason these two people didn¡¯t have any past history was because they weren¡¯t from the Yan Country at all, but were from the State of Zhao.

    Zhao Zishan walked over to the side of theke, a dagger in his hand, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve given thisst name to the Gao Family for free. There¡¯s no need to thank them, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±¡±

    He walked to the crumbling East Warm Pavilion and looked at the broken wine g, then looked at the pale-faced Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±This wine g really scares me. So the King actually had such a treasure. Fortunately, we were able to hold our breath.¡±¡±

    Even though I personally don¡¯t have any hatred towards you, I still feel that you are rather pitiful.

    However, I still have an urge to ¡­ kill a king. Even if it is a puppet that doesn¡¯t live up to its name, it is still a king.

    ¡°¡±Think of it, the death of a king in my hands is exciting.¡±¡±

    He turned his head to look at Lu Tianhui: ¡°¡±Don¡¯tpete with me, okay?¡±¡±

    Lu Tiexi shrugged his shoulders: ¡°¡±I¡¯m not interested in living people.¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishanughed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re still so disgusting, but you have to remember, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re just ying around.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After this person dies, he has to keep a decent corpse for others to see. At the very least, he has to be recognized as the King of Swallow.¡±¡±

    Lu Tianhui said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not interested in the corpses of men.¡±¡±

    Zhao Zishanughed out loud and said, ¡°¡±Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±¡±

    He seemed very excited, and his eyes could not hide the excitement in them.

    Behind the two of them, there were at least six or seven hundred Gao Family assassins surrounding them.

    They didn¡¯t know that Zhao Shanshan and Lu Tianhui weren¡¯t from the Gao Family. They just felt that they were about to seed.

    The imperial bodyguards had all been killed and they would be able to leave this damned ce immediately.

    Zhao Zishan turned around and nced at the assassins, who were covering their faces. He stretched out his left hand, and a powerful force in the State of Captivity bound Mu Changyan.

    Mu Changyan felt that he was trulymentable. He couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide at thest moment.

    The power of the scabbard had been fully exerted, and could not be used again in a short period of time.

    The wine g had already split open, and even if there were any remnants of the sword intent inside, it had already leaked out.

    The only dignity he had was suicide.

    However, it was obvious that Zhao Zishan did not intend to give him such an opportunity.

    Zhao Zishan remained silent for a while, then suddenly stretched out his hand to pull the ck scarf off his face, then he shook his neck and said, ¡°¡±How f * ckingfortable. Killing a king! I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t show my face while I was killing him! This is too f * cking painful!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My King of Great Yan, please look at my face clearly. Please remember my face before you die. I beg you, after you die, you muste find me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I will forget that I once killed the king of a country.¡±¡±

    He pointed at the dazed assassins behind him. ¡°¡±They are destined to be cannon fodder for history.¡±¡±

    Even if they were to participate in this major event that attempted to assassinate you, it would only be a matter of time before mentioning them in the future.

    I¡¯m not the same. I¡¯m going to be a big stroke in history. ¡°¡±

    His dagger pierced through Mu Changyan¡¯s clothes, piercing her skin bit by bit. The surroundings were so quiet that one could almost hear the sound of a knife slicing through flesh.

    In less than a centimeter, the knife would cut through the heart.

    Then, Zhao Zishan found that something seemed to be wrong with his hand. The back of his hand was suddenly covered in ck spots.

    He had been staring intently at his right hand, trying to remember this moment.

    Therefore, he noticed this change on the back of his hand in time.

    Then he noticed that the ck spots on the back of his hand were beginning to change, moving back and forth as if they were alive.

    Zhao Zishan was stunned. He took a closer look.

    The ck spots were moving back and forth, but she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.

    Then one of the dots suddenly stopped, and then it caved in and a small ck hole appeared on the back of his hand.

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a hole had really appeared.

    Under his somewhat terrified gaze, a small sapling suddenly crawled out from the ck hole!

    It was very small, just like bean sprouts.

    However, the bean sprouts were red in color, giving off the feeling of a rubber band.

    By the time the first bean sprout emerged from the ck hole, the rest of the matter was unstoppable.

    More and more ck spots turned into small holes, and bean sprouts came out from the holes one by one, twisting and growing up.

    Zhao Zishan wanted to kill Mu Changyan, but the moment the ck dot appeared, he had already lost control of his body.

    His clothes fell down to the ground like rotten leaves.

    Then, his eyes widened as his pupils contracted violently.

    There were small holes all over his body, and every small hole had a bean sprout that twisted its way out.

    The dense mass made people feel as if countless meat-worms were twisting.

    It was his blood vessel.

    Countless holes appeared on his body, and blood vessels began to burrow out of the holes like bean sprouts.

    Within a short period of time, Zhao Shanshan had turned into a man whose entire body was filled with bean sprouts.

    He subconsciously turned his head to ask Lu Tiexi to save him. When he turned his head back, he saw that Lu Tiexi was already on the ground twisting and turning.

    However, that was not because Lu Tiexi was twisting or twisting. The clothes on his body were also rotting. It was all because of the blood vessels that were still drilling out.

    Zhao Zishan was so scared that his heart almost broke out of his chest. He opened his mouth, wanting to shout out loud.

    But when he opened his mouth, a big bean sprout of blood gushed out of it.

    His mouth was so big that it looked as if a strange cauliflower had grown out of it.

    An old man wearing a brocade robe walked over with a haggard expression. He walked in front of Mu Changyan and bowed, ¡°¡±Your subject is toote. I¡¯m getting old so I won¡¯t be walking too fast.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked at the old man, but she still couldn¡¯t wake up from her fear.

    He was not afraid of dying just now, but afraid of what he saw.

    Lu Tiexi and Zhao Shanshan had be like that. This could be the shadow of his life.

    ¡°¡±Thank ¡­ thank you.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said subconsciously, but didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    The old man straightened his body and looked outside Extreme Heaven Pce. ¡°¡±The sky is about to brighten.¡±¡±

    He turned his back to Mu Changyan and looked outside Extreme Heaven Pce, ¡°¡±Next, this official Zhuge Liuyun will apany the King and wait for the sun to rise.¡±¡±

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>

    The affairs of Empyrean Terminus Pce would change the future of the Great Yan Dynasty.

    What happened in the Gao Family casino would change the future of the Great Yan River.

    When Skinny Du and his men began their siege on the east side of the city, the attack on the west side of the city also blew the horn.

    Compared to how thin and weak Du Xiangyang and the other two were, carrying hundreds of tough men, snatching away the territories as if they were rotten weeds, the scale of the war here was a little bit smaller, but it was more dangerous.

    However, when An Zeng seized the fourth casino, he discovered that the Gao Family actually did not resist at all.

    Thus, An Zaiyue was keenly aware of the Gao n¡¯s intentions, so he ordered his men to increase their momentum and then left alone in the direction of Heavenly Temple.

    At the same time.

    In the brocade pce, Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face was flushed red as she looked at the majestic man standing before her.

    ¡°¡±Does this person really work?¡±¡±

    she asked the man standing beside her.

    The newly promoted head eunuch of the brocade pce, Zhen Dao, smiled obsequiously. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, this person is a disciple who has been diligently trained by the martial institution. It is said that his cultivation potential is nine stars.¡±¡±

    Furthermore, ording to the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s internal report, the Martial Arts Academy had sent this person to the third floor to get in touch with that purple-rank cultivation technique.

    ¡°¡±If they really did fight, Feng Xiuzhu would not be his match.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked once more at the young man standing beside the muscr man, an indecipherable look in her eyes.

    ¡°¡±What a pity.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked at the two young men, her fingers brushing across Nie Qing¡¯s majestic chest. ¡°¡±Such a person would be very useful if he stayed by my side.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao, of course, knew what Empress Dowager Su was nning. He lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±But if we use it elsewhere, it might be more useful ¡­ With the thoughts of the old madam from the Gao Family, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to find anything from the Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    Even if the empress dowager were to send Lu Tianghui and Zhao Yanshan over, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any result.

    ¡°¡±But these two... both have a chance.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao held a cloth bag in his hand. Inside the bag were many thin silver needles.

    At this moment, there were at least several tens of silver needles sticking out of Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s bodies.

    Empress Dowager Su asked, ¡°¡±Your method works?¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao smiled, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. This is a secret technique passed down from the ancestors.¡±¡±

    Back in the days when the Great Yan Dynasty was founded, the King of Yan had an army that dared to die.

    Not knowing pain, not knowing fear, he only had to rush forward in one breath.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Death Army, the Great Yan Empire might still have been a few yearste.

    The ancestor of this servant was one of the people who helped the King of Yan create the Dare Army.

    ¡°¡±Moreover, it is precisely because of this secret Silver Needle Technique that these soldiers are so powerful that it makes people fear them.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su nodded. ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re so confident, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±¡±

    But you know very well what happens to you if you mess up my business. ¡°¡±

    Zhen Dao quickly said: ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry, even if I had ten thousand guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you.

    Only my servant¡¯s family knows how to use this secret technique. As long as the secret technique seeds, these people will be controlled by my servant until they die.

    If a servant puts a needle in their body, the needle will remain in their acupuncture points.

    At the same time, he used the Gu worm technique to control their thoughts, so that they would be real puppets. ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su sighed. ¡°¡±If I¡¯d promoted you earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao said: ¡°¡±Actually, this servant had already told Li Changlu, but if Li Changlu wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t tell the empress dowager.¡±¡±

    Because if the Empress Mother were to use a servant, he would lose his favour.

    But I have no means of seeing you, Majesty, so I can only let Li Changlu report to you.

    So now, your servant will be able to serve you.

    If he had given the king the needle earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much trouble.

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su reluctantly nced at Nie Qing. ¡°¡±He¡¯s really a good man. It¡¯d be a pity if he died.¡±¡±

    However, he still had to put more emphasis on the important matters ¡­ The people who had Mu Changyan now could basically be mobilized to move him out.

    Fang Daozhong and Wang Kaitai, who had not shown up earlier, were surrounding and attacking the Gao Family¡¯s people while the Gao Family¡¯s people were trying to kill Mu Changyan in Empyrean Terminus Pce. This situation was truly chaotic.

    ¡°¡±Presumably, Zhuge Liuyun is the only one by Mu Changyan¡¯s side now, so this is the best chance.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao said: ¡°¡±Your servant will arrange it now.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su waved her hand. ¡°¡±No ¡­ I want to go in person.¡±¡±

    She put on her clothes. ¡°¡±Let everyone go, kill all the traitors of the Gao Family who dare to assassinate the King.¡±¡±

    If you let Feng Xiu bring him back to the Taishang, those bull-nosed people won¡¯t suspect him.

    Feng Xiuzhi¡¯s mission was to steal all the secret techniques of the Taishang Taoist temple so that she could control them in the future.

    If Nie Qing were to head over to Heavenly Temple right now and kill a few people, Mu Changyan wouldn¡¯t have any doubts about him. Originally, Mu Changyan trusted this Nie Qing.

    Therefore, once Nie Qing gets close to Mu Changyan, the following matters will be much easier to deal with. ¡°¡±

    Zhen Dao nodded, ¡°¡±Your servant obeys.¡±¡±

    He opened a jade bottle and poured out two identical worms. They looked like several cups of ants, but they had eight legs.

    He pinched a bug and ced it beside Nie Qing¡¯s nose. That bug immediately crawled into Nie Qing¡¯s nose through his eyes.

    After a short moment, Nie Qing started to tremble violently.

    Empress Dowager Su watched from the side, her face pale.

    Women always had a resistance to insects, even the most beautiful insects.

    ¡°¡±You have to hurry. Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhi have already disappeared for quite some time already. We can¡¯t let those powerful ox noses over at the Supreme Pce be suspicious.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao lowered his head: ¡°¡±This servant will be fine.¡±¡±

    He put another bug in his hand, and after a moment of silence, frowned and swallowed.

    Then, he also began to twist just like Nie Qing, appearing exceptionally pained.

    A few minutester, Zhen Dao calmed down first.

    He looked down at the insect repellent and made sure he was there.

    ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, your servant can¡¯t leave the brocade pce. I have to control them here.¡±¡±

    There is a very special connection between the two Gu, I can see everything that Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhi saw and then remotely control these two people to do their work.

    ¡°¡±Controlling the two Gu is my current limit, so please do not be disturbed.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±You only need to do your own things. I promise no one will disturb you.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao sat down on the ground, then started to take out the other two worms. One of them went into Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s nose, and the other he swallowed.

    After waiting for a while, Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s expression became stiff.

    Zhen Dao reached out his hand and pressed it in the air. The silver needles on Nie Qing and Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s bodies entered their skin.

    The silver needles actually coiled around each other, forming a spiral that controlled the limbs of Nie Qing and Feng Xiusheng.

    ¡°¡±Go!¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao let out a light shout and Nie Qing and Feng Xiuxiu immediately turned around and walked outside.

    Empress Dowager Su couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhen Dao in a new light as she watched the two leave.

    She took a deep breath, knowing that this was the crucial moment.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to kill Mu Changyan. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    If Mu Changyan was really dead, those people definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to be the ruler of this country.

    Therefore, Mu Changyan needed to be alive before she couldpletely get rid of the families that were hindering her.

    The experts of the brocade pce had alle out, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Gao Family¡¯s rebellion was purged.

    At the same time, the patience of the big families had reached their limit.

    They wouldn¡¯t allow Mu Changyan to leave the stage so quickly, Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s appearance was just the beginning.

    Even Mu Changyan herself didn¡¯t think that Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s appearance was because he was still loyal to the Mu n. Of course, she didn¡¯t believe Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s words ¡­

    Zhuge Liuyun appeared at the most critical moment because they had already seen Mu Changyan¡¯s trump card.

    Just as the empress dowager wanted to know what kind of cards Mu Changyan held in his hands, so the people from the great ns wanted to see what Mu Changyan had.

    When Mu Changyan had finished ying all his cards, they woulde to stop the Empress Dowager.

    This wasn¡¯t just a game of chess between the empress dowager and the Mu Family, but between the variousrge ns and the empress dowager for their own benefit.

    A group of officials rushed into the Heavenly Temple in disorder, then kneeled down in front of Mu Changyan, crying and saying that they should die for saving the family.

    Then, the guards brought by the court officials began to surround and kill the assassins of the Gao Family.

    However, at this moment, the people from the Embroidery Pce also came.

    The empress dowager¡¯s outpouring of experts from the Pce of Embroidery had truly given the ministers a fright. They thought that the empress dowager was going to fight to the bitter end.

    However, no one had expected that the people from the embroidered pce were actually targeting the assassins of the Gao Family.

    With the arrival of arge number of experts, this assassination attempt that the Gao Family considered heroic had turned into a farce.

    By the time An Zaiyue arrived at Empyrean Terminus Pce, the matter had already begun toe to an end.

    However, it was precisely because of this that the conflict between the two became more and more worrisome.

    He had seen more ugly things than most of the people in the world, and his schemes were even more serious than those of the Yan Dynasty.

    The reason why An Zaiyue didn¡¯t care about those things was because he didn¡¯t need to care about them at all.

    No one could touch him, no one dared to openly target him. As one of the few people who were at the peak of power in the Da Xi world, he had the power to intimidate others.

    Not only that, he had the strength of a powerful individual, and these people could only agree to help him.

    However, after arriving at the Yan Dynasty, An Zhe had no choice but to recall all of these matters from the depths of his heart.

    The empress dowager¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t normal, so there must be some bigger conspiracy behind it.

    An Zaiyue took advantage of the chaos to stand aside and watch the empress dowager make her impassioned speech.

    ¡°¡±I never thought that there would be people in the brocade pce colluding with traitors!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lu Tianhui and Zhao Zishan, these two traitorous traitorous bandits, actually dared to assassinate the King. I am responsible for my negligence, so I beg your forgiveness.¡±¡±

    She actually bowed to Mu Changyan.

    An Zaiyan suddenly understood ¡­ All of this was just the beginning. What the empress dowager was nning was more than Mu Changyan?

    Lu Tianghui and Zhao Shanshan were sent by the State of Zhao. Although they were the empress dowager¡¯s trusted aides, they were in fact the State of Zhao¡¯s chess pieces that kept an eye on the empress dowager.

    The empress dowager used the strength of the Gao Family to remove all the trump cards Mu Changyan had, then removed the spies that Zhao had nted by her side, killing two birds with one stone.

    Who would dare question the empress dowager¡¯s words?

    Even Mu Changyan had no choice but to rush over to help the empress dowager up. Not only could she not me him, she could onlyfort her with kind words.

    This is the loathsome bureaucracy, this is the loathsome heart.

    Just when An Zeng wanted to quietly leave and take care of the matters of the Tian Qi Sect¡¯s household, he saw Nie Qing, who had disappeared for a period of time.

    Nie Qing seemed very calm, standing behind Mu Changyan the entire time.

    At that time, An Zhan felt a bit more rxed. With Nie Qing protecting Mu Changyan, at least he wouldn¡¯t be so worried.

    He quietly left the crowd. After leaving Heavenly Temple, he stretchedzily, thinking that it was time to take a look at just how much benefits the Heavenly Enlightenment had obtained.

    But at this moment, he suddenly stopped.

    He suddenly turned around, feeling that he had missed something.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>

    Tian Qi Zong

    Qu Liuxi smiled and saluted the guest in front of her. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect that Boss Zhang would personallye to our Heavenly Ascension Sect as a guest. You¡¯ve really left us far behind in your wee.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The old boss should have sent someone to inform us in advance, so we should be able to make some preparations. Right now, our family is inplete chaos, so we¡¯re reallycking in manners.¡±¡±

    It was an old man, an old man who looked kind and kind.

    Speaking of which, there had been no one in the martial world who mentioned his name, but no one dared to forget his existence.

    His name was Fang Zhi Ji, and he was the second ranked leader of Fang Yu¡¯s sect.

    The owner of the Fine Rain Tower in the west city.

    In the capital, the most famous academy was naturally the Grand Cauldron Academy, and the most famous sect was naturally the Supreme Court.

    In fact, the number one power in the martial arts world was the Gao Family¡¯s Bright Mirror Hall, and the number two was the Fine Rain Tower.

    Yue Xiaoyu was known as the number one expert of the Great Yan Dynasty in the past. After she founded this sect, no one could shake her position for more than ten years.

    Those ten or so years were also the beginning of the Gao n¡¯s decline in power.

    Even though after Yue Xiaoyu died, the Gao Family started to fight back, reiming their position as the overlord of the Great Yan¡¯s martial arts world.

    However, the Gao Family had also suffered a great loss in this dispute.

    If it weren¡¯t for the continuous challenges that the Drizzle Court had faced to the Gao Family over the years, the Gao Family wouldn¡¯t have be so much weaker.

    The extremely open-minded olddy of the martial world was two generations older than Gao Yuan and was of the same era as the olddy of the Gao n who rarely showed her face.

    This time, he had personallye to the sect, which was enough to see the importance that the Fine Rain Tower ced on the sect.

    ¡°¡±Of course not. Although the Heavenly Awakening Sect has not been established for long and you don¡¯t have many people, this old man has a whole new level of respect for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aftering to your courtyard, this old man admires that a group of youngsters can actually manage a sect so well. Even after just a fierce battle, they are still orderly, causing one to feel ashamed.¡±¡±

    After he sat down, he asked, ¡°¡±Master An is not back yet?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Sect Master went to Extreme Heaven Pce and hasn¡¯t returned yet. However, I have already sent someone over. If there isn¡¯t anything urgent, he will be back very soon.¡±¡±

    Opening his hands wide, he said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not an urgent matter, the matter with Heavenly Temple is more important.¡±¡±

    Sect Head An was young and capable, and with the trust of a king, his future achievements would be limitless.

    I am really old, the martial arts world is your young people¡¯s martial arts.

    Although I don¡¯t like being old, but when I saw you teenagers have already created your own world, I have to admit that I really can¡¯t do it anymore.

    ¡°¡±Your determination, your ambition, this old man will not be able to catch up with you.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Senior, don¡¯t say that. When Senior made a name for himself in the martial arts world, we weren¡¯t even born yet.¡±¡±

    He opened his mouth andughed, ¡°¡±In terms of seniority in the martial arts world, it is not seniority, but true ability.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t have the ability, I will personallye here?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and remained silent.

    Kai Ji said, ¡°¡±Alright, I came this time to thank Sect Head An.¡±¡±

    He gave me a gift from the Fine Rain House on the west side, and I epted it.

    In return, I left behind a few words ¡­ From then on, my Fine Rain Tower and the Heavenly Awakening Sect are allies.

    If anyone from the east side were to make things difficult for the Tian Qi Sect, the Fine Rain Tower would not sit idly by. ¡°¡±

    He got up and took his leave, ¡°¡±Help me tell Sect Master An that in the future, you have toe and go frequently and visit my Fine Rain House.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Thank you, Senior.¡±¡±

    After saying his goodbyes, the members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect began to clean up the territory they had cleared today.

    After about an hour of walking, he returned from Heavenly Temple peacefully.

    Qu Liuxi exined the reason for the opening of the Gate of Heavenly Secrets to him, while An Zaiyue smiled and said that Mr. Gu¡¯s n was quite good.

    Truth be told, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect¡¯s harvest this time was great. If Gu Chao hadn¡¯t been so ingenious, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such a great result.

    While the two of them had always been straightforward in their actions, Gu Zhaogong was meticulous in his thinking, and their teamwork was wless.

    A look of excitement appeared on Skinny Du¡¯s face as he followed behind An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±At least half of the East City belongs to us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the future, this street will be the core of the snack, and the surroundings will be under our control.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±What the hell is a street full of snacks?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du pointed outside, ¡°¡±After we arrive at Fang Shoucheng, you see those ruffians bullying people. Anyone who isn¡¯t especially sinful, you take them over and ce them on our street, and send people to keep an eye on them and stop them from bullying people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because there are too many people and all of them run snack bars, the people outside now call this street a street called Snack One Street ¡­ it¡¯s all of a variety.¡±¡±

    An Zhan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡±It sounds like I¡¯ve rendered endless meritorious service.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to go out much at night. Aiya, my god, at night, all the rough guys on the street are standing in front of their shop and greeting customers. They even have to speak softly. That scene is very beautiful.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said as he walked, ¡°¡±When we settle down, find someone who can advise us to bring back the right way and bring them in. We can have a batch, the rest can just continue selling snacks.¡±¡±

    If you have the time, we can host the Kitchen King Competition ¡­ Our sect will offer five thousand silvers as a reward.

    Let these guys study how to make a good meal. I think it¡¯s better to do it than to set them free. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll be the chief examiner!¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Go and prepare for it. Invite a few singing and dancing teams overter. Make the scene bigger.¡±¡±

    Dean said in a thin tone: ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we have some sort of festival? It will attract people a few times a year.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Drinking wine is free, and you can even draw prizes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think it¡¯s a waste of talent for you not to do business,¡±¡± said Anjou.

    ¡°¡±Do you think I have been your butler for years?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said as he walked, ¡°¡±One more thing ¡­ All casinos will be closed.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Then what do you want to open?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±You are the head steward, you have the final say.¡±¡±

    If you¡¯re free, you can do it with Madman Quinn on the stage.

    ¡°¡±But there¡¯s one thing ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stopped and turned to look at everyone. ¡°¡±I have never felt that our sect is a righteous sect in name. As long as we use the concept of good as a starting point to get rid of evil people, our sect¡¯s methods are even more vicious than theirs.¡±¡±

    So I never opposed territorial conquest. I never opposed violence.

    However ¡­ in the future, no brothels or casinos will be allowed to appear in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect¡¯s territory.

    Also, I will use this opportunity to tell you guys that I don¡¯t mind ying a game of Leaves in private, but if anyone dares to gamble with their life, I will cripple him first.

    Whoever vites this rule, either scram on their own or I send him to hell. ¡°¡±

    Gu Zhaogong, who was standing at the side, said in a low voice, ¡°¡±But the Yan n likes to gamble. Will this cause the people within our sect¡¯s sphere of influence to oppose it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They y cards in their own homes,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±It¡¯s none of my business.

    If anyonees out to set a trap, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.

    I¡¯ve never been a virtuous person. It¡¯s my policy to beat people up if they don¡¯t listen to me.

    It¡¯s too much trouble for me to try to persuade anyone to do the right thing, I don¡¯t want to try.

    ¡°¡±However, if you are willing to persuade me, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t make a move.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Zhaogong said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good to start with the rules. It won¡¯t be easy to set them up again in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, the blood on the streets hasn¡¯t dried yet. The people from our sect are still carrying killing intent in their hands. Those people don¡¯t dare to object.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed outside. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it good to have a street full of snacks?¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaoyeughed, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    An Zhan quickly walked into the courtyard and said in a low voice to Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±Help me take a look at my injuries. There¡¯s been too many moves recently.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned solemn as she followed An Zeng inside.

    After entering the room, An Zeng closed the door and smiled at Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine. I just have some questions I want to ask you, but I don¡¯t want others to know about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can only ask you to take a look at my injuries so that others won¡¯t be able to disturb me.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face reddened. ¡°¡±What do you want to say ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan couldn¡¯t see the look of anticipation on Qu Liuxi¡¯s face. After sitting down, she said seriously, ¡°¡±I saw Nie Qing today and felt that he was very strange.¡±¡±

    Although he was an unsmiling person, and he always walked with his head held high, he looked a little stiff today.

    ¡°¡±He disappeared for a long time without any injuries nor did he see Feng Xiujueing back ¡­ Is there any way to control a person with regards to medical skills?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was a little disappointed, but she quickly went over it. ¡°¡±Yes, and there¡¯s more than one way.¡±¡±

    Of course, An Zhe knew that there must be a way. He had encountered this sort of thing when he was the head of the Bright Magic Division in the Great Xi.

    Back then, there was a homicidal maniac in the Da Xi world who didn¡¯t target or have any motive. Hemitted murder everywhere, and his methods of doing so were extremely cruel.

    Later on, this person was found by the people from the headquarter and killed on the spot.

    Not long after that, however, another man came out and carried on with the business. The case was not supposed to be called into question, but it seemed strange to him, and he took care of it himself.

    Not long after that, the Division¡¯s men uncovered a major case.

    At that time, the son of one of the princes had a great dream in his heart. He wanted to establish his own secret army to overthrow the Sacred Emperor.

    He had teamed up with a Daoist with great talent in medicine toe up with a way to control people.

    However, that method was too violent, so those who were controlled would often go crazy.

    After the investigation waspleted, someone persuaded them to let the matter go. After all, this involved a princess.

    However, An Ying¡¯s character was never good for favoritism, so he directly reported the case to the Holy Emperor of the Da Xi, Chen Wunoo.

    Chen Nuo gave the order, and the unfortunate family of the Duke was decapitated along with the unlucky kid who was having a big dream.

    At any rate, he was still a prefecture lord, a legitimate member of the royal family. When Chen Wugui gave the order, he didn¡¯t even blink an eye.

    If he were to consider the matter from a more rxed perspective, would that son of the Duke really seed?

    Clearly not, in Chen Nuo¡¯s eyes, it was just a child¡¯s joke.

    But when it was time to kill someone, Chen would never take these things as jokes.

    Some things are untouchable to the king¡¯s bottom line.

    For some reason, An Zhe also felt that something was wrong with Nie Qing.

    Later on, An Zaiyue thought about it, and realized that it might be the look in his eyes.

    Although Nie Qing and himself didn¡¯t have much interaction before, when the two of them fought on behalf of the Martial Arts Academy, their rtionship was irreceable. They wererades-in-arms, in the same robe.

    However, today, there was enmity in Nie Qing¡¯s gaze as he looked at An Zaiyue.

    After pondering over it in detail, he felt that Nie Qing¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t belong to him.

    This was why An Zaiyue asked Qu Liuxi, because he was worried that if Nie Qing was controlled by someone, there would be some bigger conspiracy that no one would discover.

    Qu Liuxi returned with a medical book in her hands. ¡°¡±There are at least four methods recorded in this medical book.¡±¡±

    The oldest and most mysterious of them all was called the Silver Needle Gu Method.

    And this silver needle insect technique was invented by the swallow people. ¡°¡±

    She looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±A controlled person cannot be saved.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±ording to the records, it¡¯s said that one must have absolute willpower to withstand it, but no one seeds ¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>

    While An Zeng was discussing matters with Qu Liuxi, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°¡±An Zeng,e out and see, something has happened.¡±¡±

    An Xuan opened the door and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When we were attacking the Gao Family¡¯s casino, the people you taught a lesson to were also following us. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the time to care about them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just now, someone said that there were a few people who beat up those surrendered Gao n servants with the name of our Heavenly Awakening Sect. They even asked each of them to hand over a thousand taels of silver, or else they would be beaten to death.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±Where is he?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We caught a few of them and the rest ran away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±¡±

    When he walked into the courtyard, he saw three or four people kneeling with their heads in their hands, their faces pale with fright.

    ¡°¡±There are only these few?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean nodded.

    An Zaixin took a closer look. These people were familiar with each other. They were once renowned ruffians in the West City.

    These few people did not dare to do bad things, but they would do anything to cheat or cheat.

    It was precisely because what they did wasn¡¯t too bad that An Zhe brought everyone outside of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to settle down. They thought that with the Heavenly Awakening Sect keeping an eye on them every day, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything bad.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that once such a person had the chance, the disgust he felt would still be released.

    ¡°¡±You scared people?¡±¡±

    Those few people knelt there, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t they say that when you bullied people, you were very awesome?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pressing on those who don¡¯t dare to retaliate and beating them up is really amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

    One of them replied with a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Sect Leader ¡­ we ¡­ we also want to help the Heavenly Awakening Sect, right?¡±¡±

    To say that those people from the Gao n have done no evil deeds, we are also doing this for the sake of our neighbors.

    We really don¡¯t want to do anything bad. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You want to help the neighbors out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect didn¡¯t make a move on the Bright Mirror Hall, why didn¡¯t we go out and show you guys our loyalty?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about the people they beat up?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du pointed to a ce not too far away: ¡°¡±The employees of the Mirror Hall are all over there watching over them. I don¡¯t know how to deal with these people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bring the people who were beaten up here,¡±¡± said An Zui.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s men immediately brought over those Gao Family employees who had been beaten up.

    These people had already been frightened out of their wits by An Zhe. When they saw An Zhe kneel down, they all kowtowed, thinking that An Zhe was going to kill them all.

    It could be said that the people of the Gao Family were hostile towards the An Family, but they were also afraid.

    Back then, when An Zuiyue was ughtering a bunch of people in the Gao Family¡¯s casino in the western part of the city, quite a few people saw it.

    At that time, the Gao Family had gathered quite a few employees to go over, and there were quite a few who saw An Zhe kill people with their own eyes.

    Now that they were in the hands of the Celestial Sect, they were even more terrified.

    ¡°¡±What did these people say?¡±¡±

    One of the attendants kneeled down and replied, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, they said to pay each of us a thousand taels of silver for our lives.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If they give us back, they¡¯ll cut our heads off.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When you were beaten, did you fight back?¡±¡± he asked.

    The attendant quickly replied, ¡°¡±No, no. How would I dare?¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand, and a disciple brought over a chair.

    ¡°¡±I like watching people fight,¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±If you¡¯re willing to fight, then fight it in front of me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you win, I will give you a chance. You can walk out of this gate safely.¡±¡±

    The thugs¡¯plexions immediately changed. They couldn¡¯t help but kowtow, ¡°¡±Master An, we can be considered as rid of evil for the people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Master An, we know our mistake, Master An.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I told you guys back then, is a man who bullies honest people, women and children, and poor people considered a man?¡±¡±

    How lowly are you to find pleasure in bullying people who don¡¯t dare to fight back?

    To put it bluntly, you people are a bunch of impotent people. You can only have a sense of conquest when you¡¯re having fun ying others.

    ¡°¡±Even if people like you go out and rape women, none of you will dare to jump into maturity because you are afraid of losing face.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the people around him and said, ¡°¡±Leave a space for them to fight. I will do what I say. Those who win will be able to walk out of this door safely.¡±¡±

    Those Gao Family employees who had been beaten up earlier all stood up, sping their hands towards An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±Thank you for giving us a chance.¡±¡±

    The few of them walked towards the local thugs, who were all terrified of the situation.

    They scrambled to get out of the house, only to be held down and beaten up by the Gao Family¡¯s employees.

    Even though many of the Gao Family¡¯s employees were not cultivators, each and every one of them were very spirited.

    And these local thugs were just as An Zaiyue had said; bullying the weak while being afraid of the strong.

    They were truly afraid of such a one-on-one duel.

    Even when such a person was bullying others, he did not dare to be alone. It was obvious that he was aggressive in trying to rope him in. In fact, he was more humble than anyone else.

    Not longter, the few employees of the Gao Family beat up those thugs until they werepletely unrecognizable.

    An Zeng looked at them and waved his hand, ¡°¡±Hand these people over to Madman Qu, take them to the cargo area to work asborers.¡±¡±

    The servantsplied and rushed over like wolves and tigers. They then grabbed those people and walked out.

    One of them shouted, ¡°¡±Master An... Have a good fight!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have the right to make usborers, and you¡¯re not the old master of the Fang family, so why did you send us out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am indeed not the old master of the Fang family, but I can determine your fate.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s just like when you bully people, you feel that you are stronger than the people you bully, so you can change their fates without any restraint.

    I, too, have only not yet met a man with a good heart but a more cruel way of doing things than you.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve seen the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect help the elderly across the street, and you¡¯ve seen the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect kill people.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and ordered, ¡°¡±Check if there are anyone else in their family. Send some silver taels and tell them that they have been recruited into the army by the government.¡±¡±

    His men responded and left with the men.

    The victorious Gao Family attendant cautiously asked, ¡°¡±Master An, can we really leave now?¡±¡±

    Ann nodded. ¡°¡±Come on, a man must keep his word. A man must keep his word.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I told you to get out of this door safely, so I won¡¯t regret it.¡±¡±

    The employees quickly sped their fists and thanked him. Not willing to stay for even a second longer, they ran towards the door.

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Break their legs and pull them back after leaving the door.¡±¡±

    Not long after that, the outside world was filled with wailing ghosts and howling wolves. The men from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect dragged those men back by their ankles.

    Those people cried out in pain. Some of them shouted to An Zeng, ¡°¡±An Zeng, you f * cking don¡¯t keep your word!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±In other words, I told you to get out of the gate safely, that¡¯s all.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sat down on the chair and asked the employees, ¡°¡±Do you feel wronged?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just think about the people you¡¯ve bullied in the past few years. Each of them has suffered ten thousand times more grievances than you.¡±¡±

    One of the clerks shouted, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have the right to judge us!¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±In terms of nationalw, I really do not have it.¡±¡±

    He ordered, ¡°¡±All of these Gao Family¡¯s workers will be sent to the cargo depot to work asborers. If you send a hundred pounds of food to the eastern border, you can save a family¡¯s life. Have Madman Qu calcte this and let them save people in the eastern border. When they save people who can repay their sins, you can set them free.¡±¡±

    And he stood up and said, ¡°¡±Let me put it this way: you have saved enough refugees in the east, and I will set you free.

    I¡¯m not afraid of youing back to take revenge on me.

    ¡°¡±But now, you are prisoners, and your fates have been changed by me.¡±¡±

    All of the Gao Family¡¯s servants were escorted out, and not long after that, a carriage arrived.

    The Prefect of the Fang family, Xu Zheng, said happily as he walked in. When he saw An Zaiyue, he quickly bowed and said, ¡°¡±This official pays his respects to Sir An.¡±¡±

    ording to his current official position, he was the leader of the guards, the vicemander of Empyrean Terminus Pce¡¯s guards, from the fourth rank.

    The Prefect of Fang Shoufu was of the fifth grade, which was half a grade lower than An Zeng.

    Furthermore, An Zaiyue still had the title of First Uncle, so it was only reasonable for Xu Zhengsheng to pay his respects to An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±Why has Sir Xue?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    Xu Zheng said in a ttering tone, ¡°¡±This lowly official has been ordered to lead a team to investigate the remnants of the Gao Family¡¯s traitors. If Sir An is convenient ¡­ can you give all these people to this lowly official?¡±¡±

    An Zaihai suddenly realized that this fellow was here to ask for a captive.

    He brought the Gao Family¡¯s employees back with him and reported to them how many people he had captured. This could be considered a great contribution.

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t give him to you, but I¡¯ll get someone to give you a listter. Don¡¯t worry ¡­ He was captured by your Fang Shoufu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you, Master An. Thank you, Master An.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought for a moment before asking, ¡°¡±Right, I¡¯ve taken down a few of the Gao Family¡¯s ces, I need to prepare a few credentials ¡­¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng hurriedly said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll send someone to bring you all the identity cardster.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fist and said, ¡°¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng hurriedly shook his head, ¡°¡±Master An, don¡¯t be so polite. Do you still need to be so polite with us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, Master An ¡­ I have to tell you something. I heard that the soldiers have already released them. It¡¯s a good thing to see them resume their positions.¡±¡±

    He did not know about this dispute yet, but his heart rxed: ¡°¡±That¡¯s really something to celebrate about. I¡¯ll invite Sir Xu to drink with meter.¡±¡±

    Xu Zheng said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s good then. Master An still has so many things to attend to, so this official will not disturb you any longer. This official will take his leave.¡±¡±

    An Zeng got someone to send him off, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    What was the empress dowager nning to do?

    Logically speaking, the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t admit defeat so easily.

    Once the soldiers were released, it would not be easy for the empress dowager to find a reason to get rid of them.

    If she didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t have reacted at all.

    Just as he was thinking, Wang KaiTai walked in with his men. When he saw An Zaiyue, he couldn¡¯t hide his joy.

    An Xuan and Wang Kaitai entered the room. After they sat down, An Xuan asked, ¡°¡±Have you settled the issue with the Military Department?¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai nodded. ¡°¡±Sir Chen and the others have been sent back to the military. They are undergoing treatment. Everyone¡¯s injuries are very serious. They won¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time.¡±¡±

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the Infantry Division to operate, so Fang Daozhong and I just needed to do a little more.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m here to thank you. Without you, Lord Chen wouldn¡¯t havee out so quickly.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head. ¡°¡±I have the feeling that things aren¡¯t that simple.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai-tai said, ¡°¡±I also feel that something is not right, but right now, it¡¯s a good result for us.¡±¡±

    I came here to tell you that the Martial Arts Academy has almost recovered. However, with the loss of people, those who had left no longer had the face toe back.

    ¡°¡±I went to the Martial Arts Academy just now. In such a big ce, even ten people are gone ¡­ Sigh, Xu Chao, and the dean of the Yan Ji Martial Arts Academy, they are all dead.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°¡±I once thought that Principal Yan was on the empress dowager¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±He and Principal Sang are in the dark, one in the light. In the end ¡­ Sigh!¡±¡±

    When An Zhe thought of the chaos and the reserved words, he thought of the instructors and officials of the Military Department, and his heart became extremely heavy.

    How many people had died in the struggle for power?

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>

    Perhaps the story between Director Yan Wei and President Sang Hai could no longer bepletely unearthed.

    An Zaixin thought that the two old men with very different personalities might have made some sort of agreement.

    One stood on the Yan Emperor¡¯s side, while the other seemed to stand on the Empress¡¯s side. This way, even if something happened to Sang Hai, the person who inherited the position of the principal would still be someone of the Yan Emperor¡¯s side.

    In a sense, perhaps, this man bore more of a burden.

    Not just their agreement, their vows, their ideals.

    His reserved words carried a lot of uprehending emotions, even scolding his reputation.

    In the future, if someone were to write down the names of these two in the history books, perhaps theirments would be very unsightly.

    After Wang Kaitai left, An Zhe¡¯s heart had not calmed down for a long time.

    Everything that he had experienced in the Yan Kingdom was something that he had never experienced when he was in the Great Xi.

    Da Xi was a powerful and stable country. Even those ministers of the Da Xi family would fight for him, but they would never involve themselves in such bloodshed.

    But in a remote and weary small country like the Yan Dynasty, An Zhe saw more naked and cruel and uneptable means.

    He leaned against the window and looked at the moon in the sky, wondering if it would be peaceful if there were people living on it.

    The strength of the Heavenly Ascension Sect was increasing, and its foundation was also bing thicker and thicker.

    The business on these streets was actually not considered to be making money, and the more important thing in the dispute was to persuade people to work for the better.

    Although his methods were very crude, he still didn¡¯t like violence when persuading others.

    The night passed like this, but there was no sign of weariness in the dispute.

    As soon as the sun rose, people arrived from Heavenly Temple and told An Zaiyue to enter the pce as soon as possible.

    Actually, Mu Changyan was rather lenient towards An Zhe. An Zhe had the title of vicemander of the Heavenly Temple¡¯s guard, but he didn¡¯t need to be on duty.

    Originally, he wanted to spend a few years quietly cultivating in the Martial Arts Academy before quietly making money so that everyone around him could live a good life of eating big chunks of meat. However, it seemed that life wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined.

    Changing into the official uniform of the vicemander, he began walking towards Empyrean Terminus Pce on foot.

    Even though two days had passed, the smell of blood seemed to still be lingering on the streets of Fang Shoucheng.

    Did Mirror Hall really fall down?

    Apparently, it was not that simple. The mysterious madame had never shown herself. Rumor had it that the supreme expert who oversaw the Gao Family did not show himself either. This was enough to show that the Gao Family still had a chance to make aeback.

    However, with the madame¡¯s experience and wisdom, she would definitely not do anything foolish right now.

    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t left Fang Shoucheng and was quietly waiting for an opportunity at a ce that no one else could find. Like a poisonous snake, she would bite down at the most appropriate time and not stop until she was dead.

    The destruction of Empyrean Terminus Pce sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    The Tian He Hall had been razed to the ground, and the huge square had been turned into a huge crater.

    The blood wasn¡¯tpletely cleaned up yet, and in the quiet of the morning there seemed to be someone cursing.

    Mu Changyan hadn¡¯t slept at all either, so he moved to the Heavenly Imperial Pce behind the Heavenly Temple.

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The Heavenly Imperial Pce was situated in a straight line. Normally, the Heavenly Imperial Pce was rather deserted.

    The people by Mu Changyan¡¯s side had almost all died. At this moment, there was only An Chengli waiting on them.

    Mu Changyan was gulping down a bowl of noodles when An Zhe pushed open the door and walked in.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at Yan Wang, who should be iparably revered in his royal robe, sitting there and devouring the noodles with his mouth wide open, it made people feel pity for him.

    ¡°¡±Here ites. Do you want a bowl?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked with a smile. Although she was tired, she seemed to be in a good mood.

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan motioned for An Zongli to serve An Zongli a bowl. An Chengli smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s only this much. Lord An, please wait a moment. I will have someone cook it again.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan put down the dishes after eating her fill. She looked at the departing figure of An Chengli and smiled, ¡°¡±ording to the rules, you can¡¯t eat anything before you go to court.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I can¡¯t hold it in anymore and want to shit, I¡¯ll lose my dignity ¡­ However, I no longer have any dignity to speak of, so I feel much more rxed now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those men are much more unseemly than the king,¡±¡± said Anjou.

    Mu Changyan was stunned for a moment before her smile became even more rxed. ¡°¡±You¡¯re a person who can¡¯t even brag properly. It doesn¡¯t sound good at all.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±This subject is not good at this.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the matter with the Gao Family progressing?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue exined the situation in a general way before asking, ¡°¡±What is the background of the Fine Rain House?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan stayed silent for a while before asking, ¡°¡±What do you think of Great Yan¡¯s current situation?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought for a moment. ¡°¡±The king is the weakest when ites to standing up with three legs.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud. He was actuallyughing out loud, ¡°¡±Have a peaceful fight, you really don¡¯t know how to talk. Although these words are true, can¡¯t you say it more tactfully?¡±¡±

    You are right, the king is the weakest among all three of us ¡­ The so-called three of us are already overestimating ourselves.

    He stood on three legs, one as the empress dowager, the other as the court official, and the other as the solitaire.

    Although Gu Feng¡¯s foot looked weak, he couldn¡¯t break it in a short period of time.

    ¡°¡±Because if this Gu were to break, then the cauldron would fall as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You asked me what kind of background the Fine Rain House has, and it was one of the three people you mentioned.

    Do you really think those court officials would be easily controlled by the Gao Family?

    It¡¯s not that easy.

    When they discovered that such arge group of people had be the Gao Family¡¯s chess pieces, these chess pieces naturally wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to be manipted by the Gao Family.

    So they came up with a n, which was to use the martial arts world to deal with the martial artists.

    When those people united together, they sent reliable people to establish the Fine Rain House and try topete with the Gao Family.

    Of course, this was only on the surface. Their goal was to use the undercurrents of the martial world to eradicate the Gao Family.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect the power of the Gao Family to far exceed their imagination.¡±¡±

    An Xuan sighed. ¡°¡±In other words, this courteous official has sent the wrong person.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook her head. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, on the contrary, I did.¡±¡±

    The Rainwater Lodge has received your gift, and they will think you are trying to get close to them.

    I heard that Open Extreme went to your Heavenly Enlightenment Sect?

    That¡¯s a signal, a signal that they¡¯re pushing you around to take you in.

    That¡¯s a good thing for you.

    ¡°¡±For me, this is certainly not a bad thing.¡±¡±

    He looked out the window. There was still some time before he could rise.

    ¡°¡±Do you know why Zhuge Liuyun is standing on this side?¡±¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, Mu Changyan continued, ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually very simple. Those ns are never stupid.¡±¡±

    They were well aware of the circumstances in which they could benefit more.

    To put it bluntly, the weaker the Lord was, the better it was for them.

    But once the empress dowager truly came from behind the scenes, could they still live asfortably as before?

    The empress dowager didn¡¯t just want to control a puppet like Gu, she also wanted to be a queen herself sooner orter ¡­ Gu never looked down on women, and never felt that women weren¡¯t worthy to be kings.

    ¡°¡±In fact, if it really is good for Great Yan, I don¡¯t mind giving her the throne, because I know that I¡¯m not a qualified king.¡±¡±

    He sighed, ¡°¡±But she wants to be king, not for the Great Yan, but for her own selfish desires.

    She wanted revenge on the State of Zhao. Once she became king, even the alliance between the two countries would break apart. At that time, Great Yan would not be far from the destruction of the country.

    She could not wait to dere war on the State of Zhao, and could not wait to personally put her parents to death in order to be happy.

    However, the State of Zhao has been recuperating all these years, and its strength is far greater than my Great Yan.

    ¡°¡±Once Yan Zhao starts a war, You Nation, Zhuo Nation, Yongguo Nation, Hegemon Nation ¡­ all these countries wille to get a share of the spoils.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan looked out the window and said, ¡°¡±No country canst for 10,000 years, not even someone as powerful as Da Xi.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Yan Country will disappear from history sooner orter, but I cannot let the Yan Country disappear from my hands.¡±¡±

    An Zeng also sighed, not knowing what to say.

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s not talk about these. We¡¯ll talk about the things that are worth being happy about.¡±¡±

    First of all, Chen Zaiyan and the rest had gone back, the military was operating temporarily, and the hundreds of thousands of soldiers on the frontline were no longer worried.

    The Martial Arts Academy would also recruit new students. Gu had appointed Chang Huan as its Dean and Huo Tang as its Vice Dean.

    Yesterday, Chang Huan came in to talk to Gu. Right now, there are a total of three teachers and five students in the Martial Arts Academy.

    He pointed at An Zhan, ¡°¡±You, Nie Qing, and your three friends.¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought about how there weren¡¯t many people left in the Martial Arts Academy, but he didn¡¯t think that there would only be these eight people left.

    Mu Changyan replied, ¡°¡±I know. You must have thought about spending a few years in the Martial Arts Academy peacefully.¡±¡±

    But now you have no other choice, I have already given you a lot of burdens, each of them is very heavy.

    However, there are even fewer people around you who can take responsibility than the Martial Arts Academy. Therefore, I can only constantly add more responsibility to your shoulders.

    ¡°¡±If you think you can carry it, I will give you another carry.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought about it for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please speak first. If you can¡¯t do it, your subject will shake his head. Your Majesty, you can just pretend that you didn¡¯t say it.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed, ¡°¡±Shameless ¡­ It may sound embarrassing, but it¡¯s still something very eye-catching.¡±¡±

    The Martial Arts Academy still had to start operating, so it could not be defeated like this.

    Although it was only a matter of face, it was a matter of people doing their best.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I n ¡­ to let you be the youngest Vice Dean of the Martial Arts Academy in the history of Great Yan Dynasty.¡±¡±

    Ann shook her head vigorously.

    Mu Changyan pretended not to see it, ¡°¡±With your current status and position, it would be a great injustice for you to be the Vice Principal.¡±¡±

    The Dean is only a fifth-grade rank, and you are now a fourth-grade rank.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, just make it up to you.

    So ¡­ You can get a bunch of people from your sect to go over and be a field officer, and all of them will be given meritorious service. As for the martial artist ¡­ No matter what his background is, it¡¯s better to have a good reputation than to hear about it.

    ¡°¡±Of course, without a sry, you can just hand over their wages.¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed at his face. ¡°¡±Did the King see that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject has been working very hard.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±I saw it, but I can pretend not to.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s useless for you to shake your head. I¡¯m the king, you can¡¯t go back on your words.

    ¡°¡±After a while, report to the Martial Arts Academy ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Nie Qing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject didn¡¯t hear the King speak Nie Qing¡¯s name.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Nie Qing will be going home first. Tomorrow, he will be on duty at Heavenly Temple. The guardmander of Heavenly Temple ¡­ is half a stage older than you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan remained silent, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll give you the positive fourth-grade as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan frowned. ¡°¡±The main character is already an official of the imperial court, and there¡¯s no official of the third rank as young as you since the founding of the kingdom ¡­ Even if it¡¯s the third rank, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±¡±

    Why don¡¯t you, Gone?

    ¡°¡±Give you the title of marquis?¡±¡±

    An Zhe still shook his head, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that this subject can¡¯t do that, but rather that Nie Qing can¡¯t stay by the side of the King.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The period of time when Nie Qing disappeared is very suspicious.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan sighed, ¡°¡±Gu knows that you¡¯re not convinced by him, but there¡¯s no need to doubt the loyalty of Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How about this... Eat some noodles first, I¡¯ll go out for a while. If you have anything to do, we¡¯ll talk about it after the court disperses.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±My lord, please wait a moment, I really can¡¯t deal with Nie Qing¡¯s matter.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan left quickly, indicating An Chengli to bring the noodles over, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to take a sh * t, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±¡±

    An Zeng opened his mouth, and his heart became more and more uneasy.

    An Chengli handed the noodles to An Zizhi. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the second one. You can let the King release his real person without worry. He¡¯s not on guard, so he seems very rxed.¡±¡±

    An Xuan subconsciously asked, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s the first one?¡±¡±

    An Chengli pointed at his nose. ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>

    [Monthly Ticket, Monthly Ticket, Monthly Ticket]

    An Chengli nced at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Is the noodles good?¡±¡±

    An Chou embarrassedly ate the noodles. After being silent for a while, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°¡±Not good.¡±¡±

    An Chengli was stunned for a moment. Then, he took the chopsticks from An Ying¡¯s hands, picked them up and tasted them. Then he frowned. ¡°¡±As expected, they are not tasty ¡­ But the King has actually finished his meal. It seems that he is still enjoying his meal ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng gave him a thumbs up. ¡°¡±It¡¯s really good for you.¡±¡±

    An Chengli asked, ¡°¡±How did you know I cooked the noodles?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t cook the noodles. What do you ask if it tastes good?¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed, ¡°¡±I really am an idiot.¡±¡±

    An Zhan looked outside, ¡°¡±Persuade the King, do not let Nie Qing be your personal bodyguard.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think something is wrong with Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±¡±

    An Zhan replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already said it. Your Majesty thinks that I¡¯m jealous of Nie Qing for being the leader of the guards.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded, ¡°¡±I will pay attention, but ¡­¡±¡±

    He turned around and looked outside. Seeing that Mu Changyan hadn¡¯te back yet, he continued, ¡°¡±Your Majesty is sometimes like a child.

    He stubbornly believed that his judgment was correct. You also know that if a king does not have confidence in himself and thinks that his judgment is wrong, then it is obviously not a good thing.

    So sometimes it¡¯s better to be tactful.

    Nie Qing, this guardmander, is definitely going to do it. I advise the king to tell Nie Qing not to stay close to him for the time being. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng thought for a moment. ¡°¡±You said that it would be better to be the Vice-Principal of the Martial Arts Academy and the personal bodyguard of the King?¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Of course to be the personal bodyguard of the King.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go and be the Vice Principal of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed, ¡°¡±You really aren¡¯t an honest person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will leave first and avenge the king on my behalf.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not joking, nor am I jealous of Nie Qing. Something could really go wrong with him.

    ¡°¡±The easiest way is to let Zhuge Liuyun have a look. With Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s medical skills, it¡¯s impossible for him not to see it.¡±¡±

    An Chengli asked, ¡°¡±Why did you show it to Zhuge Liuyun?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you think is happening to Nie Qing?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±What tricks do you have that you can¡¯t use?¡±¡±

    He left the Heavenly Imperial Pce. ¡°¡±The martial arts world is still better than the temple hall.¡±¡±

    An Chengli looked at the departing figure of An Zaiyue and muttered to himself, ¡°¡±Even if the martial arts world is good, but the temple is high?¡±¡±

    After An Zaihai returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, Gu Zhaoyong and Madman Qu were given the responsibility of arranging the newbies, arranging the new territories they had taken, and announcing the rules and regtions.

    After that, he brought Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and Du Leisurely to the Martial Arts Academy.

    The Martial Arts Academy didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, but the depression made one¡¯s heart feel as if winter had passed.

    Not long ago, the ce had been bustling with people. Now, only the shadows of a few people apanied them as they walked through the huge courtyard.

    He walked to the innermost library of the Martial Arts Academy and saw Song Qiao Sheng standing there in a daze.

    ¡°¡±Hello, Mr. Song.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shouted.

    Song Qiao looked at An Zaiyue and smiled awkwardly. ¡°¡±Vice headmaster, how do you do?¡±¡±

    It was funny to think that An Zizhi had not adapted himself to this new identity.

    Song Qiao counted on his fingers. ¡°¡±First grade uncle, by the date of your birthday next year, you might even be a third-grade official.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It sounds like apliment.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao sighed, ¡°¡±Will I have to call you Vice Principal every day I see you in the future?¡±¡±

    An Zhan leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±You¡¯re still alright? If Dean Chang and Dean Huo saw me, that would be embarrassing.¡±¡±

    At this moment, Huo Tang still walked over with a cold expression. As he walked, he said, ¡°¡±Even if you¡¯re the principal, you¡¯re still my disciple.¡±¡±

    An Zhan felt somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°¡±Come with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Okay,¡±¡± Huo Tang said expressionlessly and then turned to leave.

    An Zizheng signaled for Skinny Du and the others to find something to do, then followed Hutang inside.

    After circling around the bookstore, he stopped at the entrance of his small courtyard and turned around to look at An Zhe, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I need you to investigate. Nie Qing came back yesterday and went up to the third floor. I wasn¡¯t there.¡±¡±

    I discovered that he took away the purple-rank cultivation technique, but he was still there.

    ¡°¡±Logically speaking, there¡¯s no reason for him to make a copy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you sure, sir?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mm.¡±¡± Huo Tang nodded, ¡°¡±I wrote a little less paper.¡±¡±

    An Xuan slightly frowned, ¡°¡±Nie Qing might have been controlled by someone.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That person is back?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Huo Tang said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something you should know as well. After all, you¡¯re also the Vice Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, although you don¡¯t live up to your name.¡±¡±

    Many years ago, the Martial Arts Academy had encountered a disaster.

    At that time, there were people with unknown origins attacking the Martial Arts Academy at night. At that time, almost all of the instructors who stayed behind at the Martial Arts Academy were killed in battle.

    Fortunately, the old Headmaster had returned in time and was forced to retreat after a fierce battle with the assants.

    ¡°¡±However, the old principal was seriously injured and died the next day.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, no one knew who was attacking, but the techniques that that person used were extremely strange, and there were countless magical equipment.

    The next night, the man came again.

    Coincidentally, at that time, Taoist Qian Yuan of Empyrean Terminus Pce came to send him off. Daoist Yuan fought a fierce battle with that person and used the Dao Sect¡¯s Jinglian Heart Technique to control the thirty-six cycles to trap that person within the library.

    However, that person seemed to have vanished into thin air and never appeared again.

    However, Daoist Yuan was convinced that that person was still trapped in the library.

    After that, the Martial Arts Academy started sending people to guard the library. This is already the second generation. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Who is Taoist Qian Yuan?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Daoist Qian Yuan is the person who captured the stone spirit when the assassins of the Tian Ji Pce attempted to assassinate the King of Yan.¡±¡±

    However, he had already passed away for many years, and that was only the illusion he left behind in the formation.

    ¡°¡±In addition, the Supreme Dao Pce was founded by Daoist Qian Yuan ¡­ The two Taoists who were killed by the High Lake in the Heavenly Temple, even Daoist Qian Yuan¡¯s disciple, the Second Sect Master of the Supreme Dao Pce, and his junior brother, were also twin brothers.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that the devil?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    An Zhe thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Nie Qing shouldn¡¯t have been controlled by that demon, it should be someone else. I suspect that it¡¯s someone from the empress dowager¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there really is a demon in this world, then the empress dowager is one.¡±¡±

    She looked around and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the only one who can investigate Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    Song Cangsheng wanted to keep a firm watch on the library. Although he didn¡¯t know if that person would return, he still had his responsibilities.

    Dean Chang and I are going to travel more in Empyrean Terminus Pce, so we will probably leave the matters in the martial field to you.

    That violet rank cultivation method ¡­

    ¡°¡±It allows one to reconstruct one¡¯s fleshly body.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Then you must pay more attention to Nie Qing. He is also in Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go. If Nie Qinges back, you can talk to him. Perhaps you¡¯ll find something.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can go up to the third floor. The purple rank cultivation technique book is still there.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought for a while and then shook his head, ¡°¡±Cultivation techniques, even if they are purple, are still external items.¡±¡±

    Huo Tang was stunned for a moment and then started to think.

    Actually, there was nothing to do in the Martial Arts Academy. After cultivating for half a day with Skinny Du and the others, An Zeng prepared to go to the library to talk to Song Qiao Sheng.

    He still had too many questions about the devil.

    When he walked out of the library, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    In broad daylight, why did the shadow of a person appear on the window of the bookstore?

    Song Qiao was standing at the door.

    ¡°¡±Be careful!¡±¡±

    An Zeng shouted, and the bronze bell instantly flew out, smashing towards the shadow on the window.

    With a sh, the shadow disappeared. After losing its target, the bronze bell hovered in mid-air, seemingly at a loss.

    At this moment, a chill ran down An Zhe¡¯s spine.

    With a thought, four scales of holy fish flew out from the Blood Pearl bracelet and formed a wall in front of An Zeng.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A huge impactnded on the scales of the holy fish, and An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but retreat backwards. His two feet drew two trails on the ground.

    The scales of the holy fish split a line, and Anjou looked out through it.

    On the opposite side was the grinning Ding Shengxia.

    The corner of An Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. It was a cold killing intent.

    ¡°¡±The ghost will not disperse.¡±¡±

    He straightened, and the bronze bell flew back to float beside him.

    Ding Shengxia was holding a very, very long halberd in her hand, while he wore a fiery red armor. It was impossible to tell what material it was made of.

    However, there were manyplicated runes flickering on it. It seemed that it was of a high rank.

    However, Ding Shengxia should have magic equipment on her, so she couldn¡¯t easily determine what grade it belonged to.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a persistent ghost.¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia sneered, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t kill you every day, I won¡¯t be at peace for a single day.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will pester you, at the ends of the earth, and not rest until I die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then die.¡±¡±

    He pointed forward, and the bronze bell rang.

    Ding Shengxia thrust the ancient halberd in his hand upwards, causing a ck bolt of lightning to shoot out.

    The bronze bell in the sky suddenly stopped. The bell started to spin, and a series of sound waves rippled down from the bell, like a erged bell.

    The ck lightning was blocked by the sound waves. Although it was not broken, it was still very difficult to advance forward.

    After the bell blocked the ck lightning, the sound wave coiled out two dotted lines of ripples and rushed towards Ding Shengxia.

    Ding Shengxia sneered, ¡°¡±Do you think the same thing can hurt me twice?¡±¡±

    He ignored the sound wave and rushed towards An Zhe.

    The sound wave coiled around Ding Shengxia¡¯s body. The red armor on Ding Shengxia¡¯s body shed with a bright light, and the sound wave was actually attracted by an invisible force.

    Two sound waves were directed to the back of Ding Shengxia and exploded amidst the flowers and trees.

    He did not know how many flowers and nts were sent flying, the soil and broken branches and leaves flying everywhere.

    Ding Shengxiaughed out loud and said, ¡°¡±I have a superior magical equipment on me. You can¡¯t hurt me.¡±¡±

    The ancient halberd in his hands stabbed forwards, piercing into the scales of the Sacred Fish.

    The ancient halberd actually contained a strange type of power, it was as though it could break through the scales of this holy fish at any moment.

    The scales of the Sacred Fish were originally the strongest defensive magical equipment in the world. However, they were notplete, so it was difficult for them to disy their greatest might.

    The power of the ancient halberd was like water, pushing its way through the gaps in the scales of the holy fish.

    An Zhe frowned. Ding Shengxia seemed to have gotten stronger.

    What kind of method was this to allow a person¡¯s strength to increase by leaps and bounds in such a short period of time?

    At this moment, Chang Huan and Huotang also hurried over.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else. He pointed at the bookstore and said, ¡°¡±Hurry up, Mr. Song might not be able to hold him off by himself.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan and Hutang¡¯s expressions changed as they rushed into the library.

    Ding Shengxia nced at the bookstore and then grinned. ¡°¡±You are really arrogant to actually let your helpers leave ¡­ Alright, we will settle our debt to each other in the end. You should pay back the debt of my family.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±Not all of them, just one more for you.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>

    [The Six st is the sixth of the day, why aren¡¯t you here yet?

    )

    An Zeng pointed forward, and the bronze bell rapidly descended from behind Ding Shengxia.

    The sound wave arrived before the bell hit Ding Sheng Xia.

    But Ding Shengxia was like a mischievous stone in the water. The sound waves were led away by the runes on his armor.

    The sound waves could be seen with the naked eye. It really did look like water was flowing around a rock.

    The bell rang immediately after, but Ding Shengxia didn¡¯t care at all.

    The bronze bell pounded on Ding Shengxia¡¯s back. The armor¡¯s runes lit up and then he disappeared.

    The bell pierced through and smashed towards An Zhe.

    With a thought, the bell rapidly rose and floated above An Zhe¡¯s head.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s figure appeared again, still in its original position. The smile on her face had already be ferocious. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Looks like you¡¯re at your wit¡¯s end?

    ¡°¡±You are still the same, and I am no longer Ding Shengxia.¡±¡±

    The ancient halberd stabbed forwards, but An Zaiyue didn¡¯t dodge. A brilliant light shed in his hands as a dark sword appeared.

    The dim sword was very small, but it was a violet divine artifact, after all.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the critical moment, An Zhe wouldn¡¯t have let the Purple grade Divine Artifact show itself.

    Pa! The tip of the ancient halberd was sliced off by the sword. A ck light shed on the tip of the halberd.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, but quickly recovered.

    He didn¡¯t stop, and continued thrusting his halberd towards An Zhe.

    Just as An Zhe was in a trance, the halberd on the ground that was cut in half suddenly disappeared.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s halberd returned to its original state, heavily stabbing into the scales of the holy fish.

    An Zeng¡¯s body involuntarily retreated backwards, and he crashed his back into a tree in front of the bookstore.

    Under the huge force, the big tree, which was as thick as a man¡¯s arm, broke in half and fell backwards with a creaking sound.

    An Zeng felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, and his expression became more and more serious.

    That ancient halberd had clearly been cut in half, why did it still appear again?

    Ding Shengxia stabbed forward again, and Fang Tianji suddenly became as soft as a snake, coiling around An Zaihai like a viper.

    An Xuan retreated hastily. The ancient halberd transformed into a gigantic python, sweeping through the fallen tree and shattering it into pieces.

    What was even more terrifying was that the sawdust instantly turned into ck powder.

    Although An Zhe had the scales of a holy fish to defend himself, that strange power seemed to be invading through every pore of An Zhe¡¯s body.

    An Zaiyue knew that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°¡±Open!¡±¡±

    With a loud shout, a thickyer of heaven and earth origin energy gathered around his body.

    Immediately after that was the appearance of the Qi Explosion. It was An Zhe who had broken free from his restraints.

    An explosion!

    The surrounding debris was all blown away, and the huge ck python was sent flying backwards by the hurricane caused by the explosion of the Qi.

    The might of the Qi Explosion had cleared the area around An Zhe, and a hole had appeared on the ground.

    Two Explosions!

    The materialized aura exploded, as if countless arrows of power had been shot out from An Zhe¡¯s body.

    The force had already solidified, and its speed was unimaginably fast.

    Ding Shengxia raised her hand in front of her and threw herself at him like a heavy rain of air arrows.

    However, just as the arrow was about to pierce him, his fiery red armor began to flicker with light, leading the arrows away.

    All around Ding Shengxia, the air arrows were like a torrential rain that washed the area, cutting off all the nts and vegetation.

    Three explosions!

    A huge whirlwind appeared around An Zeng¡¯s body. The whirlwind twisted and flew towards the sky.

    The surrounding natural energies were attracted by the tornado, and it instantly turned blue.

    It looked like its might was terrifying, and even the library that was a short distance away was trembling from the impact of the tornado, causing it to creak with a ¡®ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-ka-cha¡¯ sound.

    Momentster, all the windows in the library shattered and were swept up into the air.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t think that An Zhe would break through at this time.

    He was well aware of his current cultivation level before the fight, at most, he was only at the third level of the Sumeru Constetion.

    However, there had already been three explosions around An Zhe¡¯s body, which meant that An Zhe had risen three levels in that instant.

    This was simply impossible. Even if he was a peerless genius, it was impossible for him to advance from the third level of the Sumeru Realm to the sixth level of the Sumeru Realm in such a short period of time!

    Ding Shengxia screamed as he stabbed towards An Zhe with his ancient halberd.

    The ck light on the halberd became even more intense, and a burst of ck light burst out from the tip of the halberd.

    Within the ck light, there seemed to be countless twisted and visible palms grabbing at each other, as if countless wraiths and wraiths had condensed onto the halberd.

    The ck blob of light carried a strong corrosive force as it mmed into An Zeng¡¯s body.

    At this moment, An Zaiyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡±Open it for me!¡±¡±

    Along with his second explosive shout, Ding Shengxia clearly heard the sound of the door opening.

    The sound was extremely heavy, as if someone had forcibly pushed open a ten thousand tons of doors on the ground.

    That voice was low and extremely ear-piercing.

    Bang!

    The fourth explosion!

    A huge wave of air swept out in all directions, and the tornado shot towards the horizon.

    The green tornado seemed to y a role in bringing all of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi within a one kilometer radius over. The green dragon became thicker and thicker.

    Not only that, the clouds in the sky had also been altered by the appearance of the tornado.

    The clouds in the surroundings began to gather towards the tornado. The original white clouds were bing thicker and thicker, and with the tornado¡¯s power, they turned into dark clouds.

    lightning sh

    Thunder!

    Ding Shengxia was sent flying by the huge force generated by the fourth sonic boom.

    Although the armor on his body had helped him divert that energy away, that energy was too violent, and the surrounding atmosphere had changed.

    No matter how powerful the armor was, it was impossible for it to draw away all the power in such a short period of time.

    Ding Shengxia crawled up from the ground and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Blood sprayed onto his halberd, as ck light enveloped the area. There were actually electric serpents appearing on his halberd as well.

    A momentter, the halberd transformed into a gigantic ck python even more condensed than before, hurtling towards An Zong.

    The enormous python¡¯s body smashed heavily on An Zeng¡¯s body like a giant club swung by Ding Shengxia.

    However, the giant pole didn¡¯t do any damage to An Zhe, because the fifth st of air came.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A vacuum appeared around An Zhe¡¯s body. The heaven and earth origin energy was so dense that itpletely squeezed the air away, forming a huge green ball with a diameter of ten meters.

    As the tornado continued to spiral upwards, the surrounding Qi of Heaven and Earth continued to be drawn in from the surroundings.

    It had only been a few seconds, but An Zhe had already risen from the third level of the Sumeru Realm to the eighth level of the Sumeru Realm!

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s halberd turned into a giant python and was blown back. The giant python swept across the area for tens of meters in radius, but nothing was left.

    The python¡¯s end crashed into the bookshelf, cutting open all the windows on the first floor. A one meter wide gash appeared on the bookshelf.

    The python crashed out from the side of the bookstore, sending bricks and stones flying everywhere.

    ¡°¡±This is impossible!¡±¡±

    Ding Shengxia screamed, her eyes filled with hatred.

    He crazily rushed forward, madly attacking, but he couldn¡¯t even break through the green ball of air that was over ten meters in diameter outside An Xuan¡¯s body.

    This was pure energy and origin energy, forming an absolute region!

    However, An Zhe¡¯s side did not stop. A few secondster, the green silk scroll that reached the sky, along with the thick Yuan Qi of Heaven and Earth that was like dark clouds, drew back abruptly and poured into the green ball of Qi.

    After a short moment, the green ball of air that was already as solid as a mountain suddenly expanded outwards before instantly retracting back,pletely fusing into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The sixth Qi Explosion!

    The huge wave of air explosions lifted the ground as if it were rolling up a carpet.

    The surfaceyer of the dike was at least half a meter thick as it was blown forward by the shockwaves. This kind of scene was rarely seen even in the desert.

    Unless he encountered a sandstorm, he would not be able to see such a spectacr sight.

    The air waves pushed the earth wall forward. The wall grew thicker and taller, like a giant dune driven by a strong wind.

    Grade Nine!

    With the help of the Blood Pearl, Anzheng briefly reached the state of prison lust.

    However, that was just the power of the Blood Curing Pearl, the power it borrowed from the mummified corpse.

    After that day, An Zeng¡¯s cultivation realm returned to the third level of the Sumeru Realm.

    However, at this moment, An Zaiyue showed his true power without reservation. This was his true realm!

    The realm of the Sumeru could control Qi, and the state of the Captivity could transform into the form.

    At this moment, An Zhe stood firmly at the peak of the Xumi Realm.

    He took a deep breath and sucked the remnants of the green stream of air into his nostrils.

    He exhaled a mouthful of foul air and then abruptly opened his eyes.

    At this time, Ding Shengxia¡¯s momentum had already weakened.

    Just like how he had fought against An Zhe before, the fear returned to his heart once again.

    The pressure of the struggle was too great a fear for him, too great to take root in his heart.

    Moreover, it had already grown into a big tree, bing a huge shadow in his heart.

    All of his pride and all of his self-respect had been shattered by the ongoing struggle.

    Originally, he thought he would achieveplete victory this time. He would use some sort of unparalleled strength topletely crush his opponent.

    Just as he had done to himself before the struggle, he crushed all hope in the struggle.

    But when he saw that the struggle had gone on six times in a row, he was frightened and frightened, and that feeling of inferiority came back again.

    When a person is in a battle of fear, the result can be imagined.

    The blue ball of air disappeared and waspletely absorbed by An Zhe.

    As his cultivation level increased, therge amount of heaven and earth origin energy needed for An Zhe had been converted into his own cultivation base.

    He took a step forward and arrived in front of Ding Shengxia.

    Ding Shengxia frantically raised his ancient halberd and smashed it downwards. An Zhe lifted his left hand and grabbed onto the halberd.

    Fang Tian¡¯s halberd twisted violently as he exerted force in An Dou¡¯s hand. His fingers tightened as if he was pinching the python¡¯s seven inches. A mournful howl actually rang out from the halberd before turning into a ball of ck qi and dispersing.

    Ding Shengxia¡¯s hands were empty.

    An Zhan released his hand, and the ck gas disappeared.

    ¡°¡±So it¡¯s a strand of cultivation power, not a real demonic weapon.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at Ding Shengxia and said, ¡°¡±That person gave you a strand of his own cultivation power, so you thought that you had obtained a supreme magic item.¡±¡±

    He took another step forward. ¡°¡±But you¡¯re still trash after all. Even if I gave you a truly supreme magic item, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s because your heart is filled with fear towards me. You urgently want to kill me, but it¡¯s only because you¡¯re already extremely afraid of me.

    ¡°¡±I am your heart demon, I am your nightmare. As long as you stand in front of me, you will forever be a loser!¡±¡±

    An Zhe grabbed the red armor around Ding Shengxia, abruptly pulled back, and said, ¡°¡±No matter what, nothing can help you, because in front of me, your heart is weak.¡±¡±

    I will defeat you once, twice, thrice, and every time, I will make you the loser.

    ¡°¡±You are already finished. You are not worthy to be my opponent!¡±¡±

    With a kacha sound, that fierce red armor was directly torn off by An Zhe, shattering into pieces on the ground.

    A ball of golden light appeared in An Zhe¡¯s palm, like a zing sun.

    That light made Ding Shengxia feel an unprecedented fear.

    ¡°¡±Kill them both!¡±¡±

    An Zhan pressed down the zing sun in his hand onto Ding Shengxia¡¯s head.

    Under the intense light, the surroundings becamepletely dark.

    After the strong light passed, there was nothing.¡±

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>

    [A new day has begun. What do you guys think is the most important day?]

    )

    It was a supreme light, a scorching sun that could roast everything.

    Ding Shengxia couldn¡¯t withstand the zing sun for even a moment.

    Calcting that he once thought of himself as a genius, even if he fell into the demonic path seeking power, he was still a loser in front of An Zhe, a loser from start to finish.

    He had never defeated the struggle for peace, not even a shred of dignity in front of it.

    After fighting to kill Ding Shengxia, his body was also exhausted.

    Despite having consecutively opened six realms, he looked majestic and valiant.

    However, to the body, this kind of pressure could be imagined.

    An Zeng¡¯s body involuntarily swayed for a moment before he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, the cultivation power that filled his body slightly calmed down due to the release of some of it. The violent cultivation power in his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea also gradually calmed down.

    An Zeng squatted down and breathed heavily, his body trembling.

    The battle between him and Ding Shengxia was fierce, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    While An Zeng was squatting down to take a breath, the three students from the Martial Arts Academy had just rushed over. It was obvious how short this fight was.

    Not long after Du Shaosheng and Gu Qianye rushed over, two young girls also ran over from the outside with faces full of panic. One was Sang Rou, and the other was Ding Ning Dong.

    Ding Ningdong had a terrible expression on her face, because she could clearly see who was battling An Ying.

    She saw Ding Shengxia being killed, without even leaving a corpse behind.

    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of hatred towards An Zhe.

    She felt that she should hate him. After all, it was him who had caused her death.

    Her parents, her big brother, and her second brother had all died because of a struggle for peace.

    For a moment, she felt like a cripple, not knowing what to choose.

    She should have gotten her revenge, but why didn¡¯t she have any intention of killing Anjou?

    In a trance, she saw An Zhe squatting there, gasping for breath. She seemed to have returned to the small yard where Zhuge Liuyun was in, and saw An Zhe lying down due to inhaling the poisonous fog.

    In a trance, she couldn¡¯t help but rush over, as if she was in Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s small yard, rushing over to support An Zui.

    Her hand touched Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand.

    The two of them looked at each other. Ding Ningdong frantically withdrew her hand, not daring to meet Qu Liuxi¡¯s gaze.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of, or whether she didn¡¯t have the courage to face the struggle.

    ¡°¡±He ¡­ is fine, it¡¯s just that his aura is too chaotic and he needs to rest.¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong said, turned around and ran away.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s fingers gripped on An Zeng¡¯s wrist. She also felt that An Zhe was unharmed, but his aura was simply too chaotic.

    She looked at An Zeng and then at Ding Ning Dong, who was running away. She didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.

    Sang Rou looked at An Zeng, then turned her head to look at Ding Ning Dong, who was about to run off into the distance. She stomped her foot in anxiousness.

    He took out a piece of Holy Fish scale from the spatial artifact he brought with him and ced it beside An Zeng. ¡°¡±We actually arrived earlier. It¡¯s just that you and her brother fought each other, so we don¡¯t know what to do ¡­ Especially Little Ding Dong, it¡¯s even more difficult for her.

    I saw you use it then, and I had one too, but I didn¡¯t know how to use it, what it was.

    ¡°¡±So I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s much more useful to stay here than me.¡±¡±

    After she put down the scales of the Sacred Fish, she turned around and ran after Ding Ningdong.

    He watched the two girls run away, one after the other.

    Ding Ning Dong¡¯s life was very painful. When her parents and elder brother were together, they didn¡¯t feel any warmth at all.

    But it was her family, and her home was ruined by her own hands.

    For Ding NingDong, there is always a sense of guilt.

    ¡°¡±Help me up!¡±¡±

    Then, he had Qu Liuxi support him as he walked towards the library.

    The library seemed very calm, as if nothing had happened.

    He and Ding Shengxia were fighting outside the bookstore, but there seemed to be no one inside.

    Qu Liuxi supported An He to the entrance of the library. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but stand there, their bodies somewhat stiff.

    Huo Tang held her shoulders and knelt on the ground, causing blood to flow profusely from her shoulder.

    Not too far away, Chang Huan¡¯s chest had been split open by the pir she was sitting on. Blood continued to flow out of the wound.

    He looked extremely weak, not far from death.

    Song Qiao Sheng was already dead in front of Huo Tang.

    The seemingly hesitant and somewhat lonely gentleman died even more lonely.

    His chest waspletely torn open, and his internal organs were in tatters.

    A ck broken de pierced through his body and nailed him to the ground.

    Huotang sat beside him, he didn¡¯t cry, but the sadness caused people to feel suffocated.

    Chang Huan, who was not far away, tried to stand up several times but failed. He stared nkly at Song Qiao¡¯s corpse.

    Qu Liuxi hurriedly rushed over, first inspecting the nearest begonia, then she ran over to check Chang Huan¡¯s wounds. After confirming that Chang Huan¡¯s injuries were more serious, she took out a medicinal pill from her spatial artifact and shoved it into his mouth, then she pressed her hands onto Chang Huan¡¯s wounds.

    A faint green glow appeared on the palm of her hand. It was warm and gentle.

    Momentster, Chang Huan¡¯s wounds stopped bleeding.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t move, your injuries are too severe. The pills can only temporarily suppress your injuries. I¡¯ll help you stop the bleeding first. Later, I will need to refine a suitable pill for you.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi stopped the bleeding for a moment and then ran to heal the Begonia.

    However, at this moment, it was as if the two of them were already dead.

    Under Qu Liuxi¡¯s control, the eyes of the two were lifeless.

    An Zeng walked over and squatted beside Song Qiao¡¯s corpse, his eyes gradually filled with killing intent as he gazed at the broken de.

    That person, neen devils!

    Song Qiao had died because of duty.

    He knew he was no match for the Neen, but he didn¡¯t flinch.

    After the death of the old headmaster, who had a powerful cultivation, the three sessive headmasters of the Martial Arts Academy were all schrs. Although they had inherited this secret, they were not able to do anything about it.

    Song Qiao was the same as Hutang, he was the second generation sessor of the academy guarding the school. They actually didn¡¯t have the responsibility and obligation to guard anything, but since they epted this arrangement, they wouldn¡¯t run away.

    An Zeng¡¯s palm brushed past Song Qiao¡¯s eyes, but he still died with his eyes open.

    An Zhan said softly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, sir, I will avenge you.¡±¡±

    Song Qiao¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a final light, then he slowly closed them.

    The library was in such a mess that even the stairs leading up to the third floor copsed.

    But even so, the three of them couldn¡¯t stop the Neen.

    The purple rank cultivation technique on the third floor had been taken by the neen Devils, and no one knew why the neen Devils wanted that thing.

    Tens of miles away from the Martial Arts Academy, south of Fang Gu City.

    The Neen Devils appeared in a forest. He gasped for breath, but he couldn¡¯t conceal the excitement on his face.

    He lowered his head and took out the purple-rank technique from his sleeve. His eyes were filled with light.

    ¡°¡±Remnant!¡±¡±

    As soon as the voice rang out, Neen Devils suddenly turned around.

    He saw Chen Shaobai slowly walking into the forest, and his face eased up a little, ¡°¡±I am a remnant, and you are not?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai put down the oil-paper umbre in his hands and took a deep breath. ¡°¡±You and I have never been the same person.¡±¡±

    Neen Devils smiled. ¡°¡±What a joke. No matter what you think, you are his son. Can you change your identity?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±With your status, you actually called me a survivor ¡­ Don¡¯t you think that your old father, who doesn¡¯t die, is the greatest survivor?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Unfortunately, I noticed it a littlete, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you kill the innocent.¡±¡±

    Neen Demonsughed. ¡°¡±If what you just said was a joke, then what you¡¯re saying right now is a big joke.¡±¡±

    What are you telling me about killing innocent people?

    In this world, is there anyone who owes more than your father?

    The bones that were buried underground were probably still here.

    ¡°¡±Do you want me to open them up for you one by one? I¡¯ll personally check and see if I can count them all!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±To say that you are the remnant of evil has nothing to do with those matters.¡±¡±

    When you defected, there weren¡¯t many people who were with you.

    ¡°¡±All these years, you¡¯ve only been thinking of obtaining that technique, but in reality, it¡¯s all because of the fleshly body remodeling technique.¡±¡±

    The neen devils suddenly became ferocious. ¡°¡±You¡¯re right!¡±¡±

    But this is all thanks to your father!

    ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for him back then, how could I have be this kind of person? I¡¯m not a man, nor a ghost, nor a ghost!¡±¡±

    With a roar, his body changed.

    He had turned into a bloody mess, and his body was in tatters.

    Half of his shoulders were slumped, and there was a shocking wound on his shoulder. It was as if he had been cut by a sharp weapon, almost cutting off half of his shoulder and arm.

    However, his arm was still slightly connected to his shoulder, and it was still swaying. It looked especially terrifying.

    And there was a bloody hole in his stomach, and half of it was cut in half, and the knife was stuck in his stomach and cut through his intestines, but he didn¡¯t die.

    If An Zaiyue saw this, he would realize that the half de in his stomach should belong to the same de that killed Song Qiao.

    The first half was in the belly of the Neen Devils, the second half in Song Qiao¡¯s chest.

    This ck de was the original weapon of the 19 Devils.

    The Neen Demons pointed at their shoulders with their seemingly intact fingers, then at their half of their faces, then at the half of the ck de that was still stuck on their stomachs. ¡°¡±These are all thanks to your father.¡±¡±

    If you¡¯re going to say I killed a lot of innocents, it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault.

    ¡°¡±If he didn¡¯t injure me so badly, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go to a small martial institution in Yan Kingdom to find this thing!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai coldly snorted, ¡°¡±Father¡¯s actions were still too light. I should have killed you then.¡±¡±

    The neen devilsughed sinisterly. ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how high the earth is. Is it that easy for your father to kill me?¡±¡±

    If it was easy, why would he need to risk his life to snatch the Blood Pearl bracelet?

    Even though I did not see it with my own eyes, the Blood Pearl bracelet was definitely in his hands.

    And not long ago, I saw it on the hand of that young man called An Zou. In other words, that young man was your father¡¯s blood nurtured corpse?

    What right do you have to call me cruel now?

    ¡°¡±That young man also seems to have extraordinary talent, but he will be a mummy in the future!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai coldly replied, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for you to intervene.¡±¡±

    The neen devils looked at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±What, are you nning on killing me on behalf of your father?¡±¡±

    Even your father couldn¡¯t kill me back then, so you think you can do it?

    Even if I don¡¯t even have a third of my strength now, I¡¯m not a kid you can kill.

    ¡°¡±I advise you to quickly go back and report to your father. I, Neen Devils, will stare at him and kill me once more.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath once again. ¡°¡±Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I still want to try.¡±¡±

    He raised his hand and a longsword that was radiating light appeared in his palm. It was iparably cold.

    When the 19 Devils saw this long sword, their faces changed, ¡°¡±The Wise King Sword that symbolizes the identity of the High Priestess ¡­ Your father really loves you, it seems that he has spent a lot of time in some unknown ce to recover his soul, and you want to guard that blood cultivation corpse ¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I will kill you, and you will die ¡­ I will go kill that blood cultivation corpse.¡±¡±

    Your father, who should have died a long time ago, will not live long. ¡°¡±

    His expression was malevolent. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one whomitted suicide. Don¡¯t me me for bullying you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed his long sword at the sky and said, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s see who can kill who!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>

    [Come,e, give me a few more monthly tickets to raise my spirits. Let me do a few more chapters!]

    )

    Cangman Mountain

    The middle-aged man in the crystal coffin suddenly opened his eyes. With fury in his eyes, he said, ¡°¡±You actually dare to think of killing my child. You are really audacious.¡±¡±

    He abruptly pushed open the crystal coffin and sat up. Then, he extended his hand outwards and said, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve shown yourself, I¡¯ll exterminate your body and spirit!¡±¡±

    That hand reached out from the vast and deste mountain, traveling thousands of kilometers in a sh!

    The neen devils who had held the upper hand suddenly turned around and ran. In their hands, they opened something that looked like a jewel box. It was only the size of a palm and was filled with ancientness.

    When the small box opened, a powerful suction force sucked the entire Neen Devils into the box.

    Then a few Sanskrit lights flickered on top of the box, and both the Neen Devils and the box vanished.

    That huge hand arrived a split-second toote, directly pping a few hundred meters long handprint on the ground.

    The handprint sank deep into the ground. It was dozens of meters deep.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the handprint and his face turned pale.

    If he had been a bitte, he might really have been killed by the Neen Devils.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re stupid!¡±¡±

    As the voice entered Chen Shaobai¡¯s ears, Chen Shaobai¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±Father ¡­ this child knows his mistake.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Get back here!¡±¡±

    The voice appeared in Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind. Chen Shaobai hesitated for a moment, then nced over at Fang Bancheng.

    ¡°¡±I will send Thirteen to guard him. Come back immediately.¡±¡±

    After saying that, the voice disappeared.

    Chen Shaobai shot another nce at Fang Shuncheng, then he put away the Duke Ming Sword and rushed in the direction of the Cangman Mountain.

    Fang Gengcheng.

    He cleaned up Song Qiao¡¯s body and changed into a new set of clothes.

    He tried to ask for the opinion of Huotang Tang and Chang Huan to bury Song Qiao, but Song Qiao didn¡¯t say a word. He sat on the chair like a statue, staring nkly outside as if he had lost all his consciousness.

    Chang Huan was in a better condition than Hutang. After a moment of silence, he told An Zaihai to bury Song Qiao behind the library, which was his.

    Yes, that was his library.

    Many people knew that Chang Huan liked the practice. Although An Zhe didn¡¯t have much contact with the two of them, he could tell from their conversationst time that Chang Huan really was deeply in love with the practice.

    But now, it looked like there was a ce for Song Qiao to ascend.

    Just thinking about it made sense. Although there weren¡¯t many interactions between the two in the library, with one on the second floor and the other on the first floor, wasn¡¯t this a form ofpanionship?

    An Zaiyue suddenly understood that Chang Huan, Hutang, and Song Qiao were probably from the same Martial Arts Academy.

    Or perhaps, Huotang should be Chang Huan and Song Qiao¡¯s senior sister.

    This was because Huotang had been guarding the library for thirteen years, while Song Qiao had been rising for seven years.

    Counting the time, it should be around the time that Chang Huan and the others had just finished their training.

    Perhaps there will be a beautiful story, perhaps a sad one.

    Both Chang Huan and Song Qiao were fond of reading books in the library. Because they were extremely talented disciples, they were able to ascend to the second floor.

    There, together, they met the teacher, the one who had been quietly reading a book.

    Perhaps after a long time, both of them would intentionally or unintentionally run to the library.

    Maybe they were still friends, and they both knew that they liked this woman.

    But when he finally made his choice, Song Huasheng was braver and more persistent than Hutang.

    Song Qiusheng chose to enter the library and apany Huodan Tang.

    In seven years the two men might not have spoken to each other at all.

    However, suchpanionship would eventually warm a woman¡¯s heart, even if it was made of stone.

    Not to mention, her heart wasn¡¯t cold to begin with.

    Right now, the appearance of the beginner was like a cloud of dust.

    And Chang Huan¡¯s expression was like that of a dead heart.

    An Zeng chose a good spot at the back of the bookstore, and both of them dug a hole, then buried Song Qiao.

    new grave

    Old person

    An Zhe felt that this world was too unfair to the Martial Academies. How could they be so cruel?

    They stayed overnight at the Martial Arts Academy without a funeral.

    After daybreak, the news reached Empyrean Terminus Pce. An Chengli rushed over with his men.

    Not only An Chengli, even people from the Embroidery Pce hade. It was obvious that the pce knew the secret of the academy¡¯s school.

    Therefore, An Zaiyue became even more furious. Since the brocade pce knew of this secret, why did they still exterminate the Martial Arts Academy?

    The representative of the Embroidery Pce was a young eunuch whom An Zuoshi did not know. He had an arrogant and haughty expression on his face.

    Apart from being polite in front of An Chengli, he had a condescending attitude in front of everyone else.

    ¡°¡±Truly trash. If a person dies, so be it. He even lost something.¡±¡±

    The young eunuch nced at the new grave behind the bookstore, muttering to himself as he turned to leave.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw An Zhe blocking his way.

    Of course he knew who the strife was, but he didn¡¯t think it would do anything to him.

    ¡°¡±What did you say?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The young eunuch was stunned for a moment, before he cupped his hands in a symbolic salute. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this Lord An?¡±¡±

    Oh ¡­ This servant forgot, you are also the Vice Principal of this run-down courtyard. Speaking of which, you are also the youngest Vice Principal in the history of the Martial Arts Academy.

    ¡°¡±However, this servant will be in a hurry to return to the embroidered pce to reply to the order. I¡¯ll have to trouble Sir An to make way.¡±¡±

    He looked into the young eunuch¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°¡±What did you say just now?¡±¡±

    The young eunuch impatiently said, ¡°¡±This servant is saying that the Martial Arts Academy was not without reason. A group of people guarding a bookstore, and in the end, almost all of the bookstores were torn down by someone from who knows where.¡±¡±

    Since a man¡¯s death was too big, this servant was not willing to say anything about it.

    Since the empress dowager was being lenient, she wouldn¡¯t punish her.

    However, even if someone died, scolding them would still be useless. There was no point in scolding them.

    Those who are still alive should have a long memory. Otherwise, if something happens again, there will be no need for the Martial Arts Academy to exist. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue was so angry that heughed instead. ¡°¡±The Martial Arts Academy has existed for so many years, how many talents have they nurtured for the Yan Country?¡±¡±

    Without the Martial Arts Academy, there wouldn¡¯t be so many generals who had made outstanding meritorious deeds on the battlefield.

    ¡°¡±You, a eunuch, actually dare to nder the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    The young eunuch¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±Sir An, can you speak properly?¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±Kneel before that grave and admit your wrongs. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡±

    The eunuchughed. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to kill anyone else ¡­ Does Sir An mean to say that he killed a lot of people?¡±¡±

    Ourw is not a decoration, people who kill people have to be convicted of heavy crimes.

    Even if you are Sir An, you can¡¯t say such things carelessly.

    Although this servant¡¯s knees weren¡¯t hard, she could only kneel before the empress dowager.

    As for the others, this servant really has no need to wait on them. ¡°¡±

    He turned to go, intending to avoid the struggle.

    An Chou suddenly kicked the young eunuch¡¯s knee, and with a kacha sound, the young eunuch¡¯s knee broke. Both of his legs were broken at the same time, breaking off horizontally.

    Broken leg bones stabbed out from the knees, and it was covered in blood. It looked especially terrifying.

    An Zeng grabbed the young eunuch by the hair and carried him forward. He walked to Song Qiao¡¯s grave and threw him there.

    ¡°¡±Kneeling here and admitting your wrongs is also a form of sphemy against him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at the Imperial Guard soldiers who followed behind him and wanted to say something. With a wave of his hand, a long de automatically flew out from the sheath of one of the Imperial Guard soldiers andnded in An Zhe¡¯s hands.

    ¡°¡±Even if you kowtow ten thousand times to him for forgiveness now, he will not forgive you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Besides, you didn¡¯t ask him to forgive you for your qualifications.¡±¡±

    He raised his hand and the de fell.

    The head fell.

    An Zeng threw his knife back, looked at the pale-faced Imperial Guard soldiers and said, ¡°¡±Whatever you see, say it, I killed him.¡±¡±

    The Imperial Army soldier did not even dare to pick up his knife before he turned and ran.

    These soldiers of the Imperial Guards who were arrogant in front of outsiders were now so scared that they rushed out, as if they were running a bit slower. The knives that they were after would chop them off as well.

    An Chengli stood at the side and watched. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not rational.¡±¡±

    An Zhan kicked away the young eunuch¡¯s corpse. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to die here.¡±¡±

    He turned to An Chengli and said, ¡°¡±I really hope that I have never been a rational person.¡±¡±

    An Chengli shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Indeed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not polite to talk in front of the graves of the dead. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±¡±

    He bowed to the new grave and muttered something.

    He walked to the front of the bookstore and asked An He, ¡°¡±When do you think I knew you were being irrational?¡±¡±

    An Zeng nced at him.

    An Chengli smiled. ¡°¡±I knew it when you said the noodles I cooked weren¡¯t tasty.¡±¡±

    Ann rolled her eyes at him.

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a little unranked character. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s killed.¡±¡±

    The empress dowager wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do anything to you just because of a young eunuch ¡­ although in the empress dowager¡¯s eyes, perhaps your weight was the same as that of a small character in her eyes.

    ¡°¡±However, the Drizzle Court has just shown you good will, and the court officials are trying to win you over, so the empress dowager will think about the benefits of killing you at this juncture.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ the empress dowager may not have acted, but this guy¡¯s master might not.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±I forgot, you all have masters.¡±¡±

    An Chengli red at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll just treat it as if it¡¯s not a derogatory remark ¡­ This young eunuch¡¯s master is the disciple of the newly appointed Chief Eunuch Zhen Dao, the new Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce.¡±¡±

    As you know, this sort of person has never seen the world in the first ce.

    All of a sudden, their master became the head eunuch. The people who followed their master also felt like they were the same person who had ascended into the heavens like a dog or a chicken. It was truly aplete mess.

    Zhen Dao has just been promoted to the position of Chief Eunuch, and your disciple has already had his head chopped off by you.

    ¡°¡±Then, what will happen if he doesn¡¯t feel well?¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Who knows?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe you¡¯ll get hemorrhoids if you don¡¯t like it.¡±¡±

    As he walked, he spoke to An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±I will do my best to fight for Mr. Song, and I will give whatever the King¡¯s side has to offer.¡±¡±

    But this may not be as simple as you think.

    Back then, the people from the Night Assault Martial Arts Academy were too terrifying, and the protector of Empyrean Terminus Pce, Daoist Qian Yuan, was seriously injured after that fierce battle. He had died a hundred years ago, otherwise, he might still be alive right now.

    If he really was still alive, then the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t even dare to act wildly.

    Sometimes, karma is so strange.

    Do you think the Jianghu will be involved in the imperial court?

    Most people don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°¡±But that day, Taoist Qian Yuan came to bury the old headmaster, and coincidentally, that guy who came from who knows where came from came back ¡­¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed. ¡°¡±In the end, Daoist Yuan was severely injured and could not be cured. Before he died, he could only create a defensive formation, pouring all the power of his cultivation into the formation. He was guarding the Heavenly Temple¡¯sst bit of his Profound Qi.¡±¡±

    The activation of the great formation was weak once, so it wouldn¡¯t take long for it topletely lose its effect.

    Furthermore, the thing that caused people to feel the most speechless was the fact that those below the Great Perfection Stage would not be able to trigger it.

    Therefore, it was only because of the appearance of the stone essence spirit that the formation was activated.

    ¡°¡±Thus, the Gao Family¡¯s people have killed so many people, but the formation still doesn¡¯t move at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s a bit off ¡­ The matters in the martial world will affect the imperial court, and even the Wang family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because of the matters of the martial world, Great Yan has be what he is now.¡±¡±

    He sighed, ¡°¡±Fortunately, I am not someone from the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±You look more like a man from the martial arts world to me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli gave a strange smile, ¡°¡±You might have gotten it right.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>

    An Zeng didn¡¯t leave the Martial Arts Courtyard for two days. Although there were fewer people in the academy now, Huo Tang and Chang Huan still needed someone to take care of them. Even if there was only one person that came to register, they had to ept it ording to the rules.

    Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t leave either, she had been treating Chang Huan and Huotang.

    Both were badly hurt, especially by Chang Huan.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chang Huan blocking off the 19 Devils for him, he might have died already.

    The strength of the Neen Devils could clearly be seen. Even though An Zaihai wasn¡¯t clear on the true cultivation realms of these three gentlemen, since they could be guardians of the library, the strength of Huo Tang Tang and Song Qiao should at least be in the state of Prison Desire.

    And Chang Huan, was perhaps a little stronger than Hutang and Song Qiao.

    Even the three strong warriors of the Realm of Detention were unable to stop the Neen Devils.

    Therefore, An Zaiyue spected that even if the Neen Fiends were severely injured after their battle with the Qian Yuan elders and were sealed by the formation array for over a hundred years, they still possessed strength that surpassed the Small Perfection Realm.

    Devil?

    An Xuan was lost in her thoughts as she sat by the window. What exactly was a demon?

    Was it a real demon, or a group of people that had entered the devil?

    For some reason, An Zhe suddenly wanted to go back and take a look at the Cangman Mountain. He felt that the mummified corpse was a little strange; it must have something to do with the devil.

    There was also Chen Shaobai ¡­ An Zou wanted to ask Chen Shaobai, but Chen Shaobai avoided talking about it and quickly ran away.

    As for Chen Shaobai, it was impossible for An Zaixin to find him. However, he could find him anytime, anywhere, and find him.

    Even if An Zeng was squatting in the toilet, Chen Shaobai would silently hand him a piece of paper to wipe his butt.

    An Chengli¡¯s conjecture was correct. Although An Zaiyi had killed a small eunuch from the Embroidery Pce in anger, the Pce had never made any moves.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s current focus should be on the court officials, not even Mu Changyan.

    She had used the Gao Family¡¯s assassination to perfectly force out all her opponents, three birds with one stone.

    First, he let Mu Changyan expose his true strength, and he lost everything.

    He then forced the court officials to step forward to see how many of them were still in the group.

    The third was to lose the spies that Lu Tianghui and Zhao Yanshan had nted by her side.

    Perhaps Empress Dowager Su¡¯s hatred for her so-called mother country was far greater than her hatred towards the people of Yan Empire.

    In her point of view, the people of the Yan Kingdom, be it Mu Changyan or the court officials, were all only her opponents.

    Those closest to her mother were her enemies.

    How twisted can a person¡¯s mind be?

    An Zhe had seen enough in the years he had spent in the Great Xianshi, but very few people like Empress Dowager Su were twisted like this.

    The two most terrible psychopaths that Anjou has ever seen, one is the metamorphosis of ignorance, the other the metamorphosis of paranoia.

    When An Zhe was a smallw enforcer, he had investigated a case of disappearance in a mountain vige.

    An old woman had disappeared, and the family had not found her for a long time.

    It just so happened that An Zhe went to the mountain to track down a bandit, killing him and then returning back to the vige, while also helping the vigers solve the case.

    The case is still in the mind of the struggle.

    The old woman was killed by her daughter-inw.

    It was only a dispute between the two of them at the time, and the daughter-inw was so angry that she used the rope to tire the old woman to death.

    At the time, the old woman¡¯s son and wife had gone hunting in the mountains, and they had only returned after seven or eight days.

    The daughter-inw then chopped the old woman into pieces and boiled them in arge pot. She ate them for seven or eight days after her husband and father-inw left.

    Didn¡¯t she feel guilty?

    The daughter-inw¡¯s reply was so calm that it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°¡±What is a crime?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. I knew she made me angry. I couldn¡¯t see her and she was morefortable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did you eat her?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I¡¯m hungry. It takes them seven or eight days to enter the mountain, so there isn¡¯t much to eat at home anyway.¡±¡±

    It just so happened that she was dead. If she died, it wouldn¡¯t be wasted. It would all be meat.

    Not only did I eat it, but my dog also ate it.

    I eat meat and dogs bone.

    Without her, we might have starved for days. ¡°¡±

    Calm, without a trace of guilt, not even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    This was the perversion of ignorance.

    As for Empress Dowager Su, she was a pervert who was paranoid.

    She was terrifyingly paranoid when she was young, terrifyingly selfish.

    What she wanted could only be obtained by herself, even if it was someone else¡¯s.

    She saw her siblings, who shared her parents love, as enemies.

    In the end, Zhao Wang and the queen married her far away from the Yan Kingdom, and Zhao Wang became her biggest enemy in the future.

    This grudge made Empress Dowager Su want nothing more than to destroy Zhao and destroy the Su n¡¯s foundation as soon as possible.

    These two types of people were equally terrifying.

    The former had no purpose at all at the time of the crime, so there was no basis for evil.

    An Zhe also remembered that there was a simr case in the ancient vige in the southern border region of the Great Xi.

    At that time, An Zhe went to collect some ancient cave n techniques, and those were some strange methods used to train corpses. Until the end, An Zhe still didn¡¯t have any harvests, because those were the cave n¡¯s secret techniques.

    However, in the vige of the Dong n, An Zhe heard about this ¡­ There was a schr from Da Xi who came to the ancient vige when he was young, and lived for forty years because he loved the scenery here.

    He had a Cave boy with him, and they became good friends.

    A schr in his sixties or seventies, thinking that he would be invincible in the future, would eventuallye to his senses. Therefore, he said goodbye to his friend, saying that he had to go home no matter what.

    His friend cooked dinner at home and invited him to dinner.

    After drinking, the caveman said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been friends with you for so many years, and you¡¯re about to leave. I want to leave you something as a memento.¡±¡±

    The schr smiled and said, ¡°¡±We are best friends. No matter what you want, I will give it to you as long as I have it.¡±¡±

    The Dong people then cut off the old schr¡¯s head with a hunting knife, and said to themselves that I must keep your head with me.

    Then, he actually sent the old schr¡¯s body back to Da Xi. He left the old schr¡¯s head behind, left it in the basket and left during the day, and returned at night to sleep with him.

    After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t calm himself down.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s bigotry was selfish. For her goal, she didn¡¯t know how many more people would be killed.

    If he could, he would kill her immediately.

    But she couldn¡¯t. In the brocade pce, experts were asmon as clouds. Moreover, when Empress Dowager Su had struck down Su Zong that day in Empyrean Terminus Pce, her methods of killing were absolutely unparalleled.

    Judging from the uracy of her moves and the control of her strength, her cultivation level was definitely not low.

    Perhaps one of the greatest mysteries of the Yan Kingdom was how high Empress Dowager Su¡¯s cultivation base was.

    And right now, the biggest mystery was why Empress Dowager Su hadn¡¯t killed Mu Changyan.

    He looked out the window, but he could not see anything in An Zhe¡¯s line of sight.

    One moment, it was something that happened when she was in the Great Xi. One moment it was about the Yan Kingdom, and the other time it was about the Illusory Realm living in the city.

    Everything was a fragment of his thoughts, and only when Gu Qianye¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face appeared in front of him did he withdraw from the chaotic thoughts.

    Gu Qianye held a leaf in his hand and waved it in front of An Zhe¡¯s eyes. It took him a while to regain his senses.

    ¡°¡±I thought you were stupid.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye sat on the window with his buttocks up, his back facing An Zaihai. His slender and beautiful waist and round and rich buttocks formed the most beautiful arc in the world.

    With a firm grip on his waist, the arc on his buttocks expanded and became wless.

    An Zhan smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s me. If the enemyes, you might have already been cracked by them.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Although I was dazed and didn¡¯t notice your arrival, but I smelled your scent.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face reddened slightly, and he thought to himself that it was fortunate that he had his back facing this fellow, otherwise he would have seen him blush.

    ¡°¡±You know my smell?¡±¡±

    She asked subconsciously.

    An Xuan subconsciously nodded his head. ¡°¡±Familiar. Yours. Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s. Fatty¡¯s. Lunatic Qu¡¯s. Lao Huo¡¯s. Xiao Qi¡¯s. Familiar with the smell of all of you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye turned his head and blinked his big eyes. ¡°¡±Then what do I smell like?¡±¡±

    An Zhe looked at the flowers that were still blooming outside. He waved his hand and a flower was cut off by him and floated in front of Gu Qianlin. ¡°¡±It¡¯s about the same as this one, right?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye caught the flower, his face turning even redder, ¡°¡±You¡¯re hateful!¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned. ¡°¡±Why do you hate it?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter why. If I say you hate me, then I hate you.¡±¡±

    She put away the flowers, thinking that this fellow had given her so many gifts, but the flowers that she had inadvertently picked made her the happiest.

    Then, she inexplicably thought of that line of poem that was so beautiful that it had to be folded straight away. In an instant, her face became even more red.

    ¡°¡±You are such a nuisance, you scoundrel!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye cursed, then jumped down from the window and ran.

    An Zhan was stunned. ¡°¡±Why am I a scoundrel ¡­¡±¡±

    Just as he was wondering if he understood, he saw Qu Liuxi walking towards him with a woman who was walking like a willow tree.

    As the two women walked together, it was a beautiful scene.

    Qu Liuxi looked at Old Qing¡¯s innocent and budding face, exuding a clear and sweet scent from top to bottom.

    The mature charm of the woman had a charm that could easily hook up a man at any time.

    zhuffefi

    He knew why he wanted to run.

    Zhuang Feifei was probably thest woman he wanted to see, not because he hated Zhuang Feifei, but because of her man.

    Back then, in the Cang Man Mountain, Zhuang Feifei¡¯s man was one of the assassins that surrounded and attacked him.

    Every time he thought of this, An Zui didn¡¯t know how to deal with his rtionship with Zhuang Fei Fei Fei.

    At a certain point in time, he really wanted to see Zhuang Fei Fei as his sister, but after finding out the secret, he became a little scared.

    He was afraid that one day when Zhuang Fei Fei also found out about this secret, the two of them would not be able to face it.

    At that time, Zhuang Feifei would definitely be standing beside the man she loved.

    Not too far away, Qu Liuxi and Zhuang Fei were dragged away by Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye cupped his fist towards Zhuang Feifei and called out to her. Then he turned around and red at An Xuan, ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi, let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t care about that scoundrel!¡±¡±

    An Zaixin said in her heart, what injustice ¡­

    Even now, he still did not understand what sort of hooligan he was.

    Zhuang Feifei walked over with a smile, her eyes curved into crescent moons: ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that no one teased this youngdy earlier?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Am I that kind of person?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not?¡±¡±

    Anjou thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°¡±Sometimes, yes.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei smiled and said, ¡°¡±This doesn¡¯t seem like the time at the Cang Man Mountain, when he said that he would wait for his big ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    Some of youe back to my little gentleman. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What can I do for you?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei was silent for a moment before she said with some hidden bitterness, ¡°¡±It has been a long time since you¡¯ve been to the Gathering Merchant House ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan lowered his head. ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ there¡¯s been too many things happening recently.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei did not know what was wrong with him, but after thinking for a moment, she could only exin it to him by saying that he was probably too tired to be injured.

    She reached out and touched Anjou¡¯s forehead. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it ufortable?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t touch me!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei jumped in fright, fear in her eyes.¡±

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>

    [Wake up, monthly tickets are the best.]

    )

    Zhuang Feifei was shocked by the sudden change in the atmosphere. She subconsciously withdrew her hand, like a frightened little white rabbit.

    After An Zaiyue finished yelling, he felt guilty and turned around to look at another direction.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked cautiously, her voice so soft that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps it¡¯s because there have been too many things to worry about recently, so I¡¯m a little dazed ¡­ Why are you looking for me? What exactly is it?¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei Fei saw that the expression on An Zaiyue¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem right, so she couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. She looked at the hand that she reached out to retract and was stunned for quite a while. Then, she resumed her businesslike tone.

    Perhaps, after enduring for so many years, the only thing she had left was her self-respect.

    ¡°¡±General Fang Daozhong of the Infantry Division and General Wang Kai-tai led their troops and raided the Gao Family. The Gao Family fled in a hurry, not taking many things with them.

    The king asked the soldiers to sort out the items, but there was no manpower at all from the soldiers.

    You should know that this time, the military officials had all died, and those who survived were all wounded as well. It was already difficult for them to guarantee the operation of the military.

    Furthermore, there are not many people in the War Department who possess the ability to appraise treasures. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±So Mr. Chen, the Minister of the Book, presented the Prince with the petition and handed this matter over to the Council.¡±¡±

    A few days ago, the Gathering Department was closed down, and many of its employees were dismissed. It wouldn¡¯t take a day or two for them to gather people from all over the country.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I asked Lord Chen for his help.¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded and said, ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s arranged by the military, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound and then asked, ¡°¡±When can we leave?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei saw An Zhe¡¯s expression soften, and he said softly, ¡°¡±You may really be too tired recently. You can leave the daily affairs of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to others, rest well.¡±¡±

    An Zou nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei always felt that An Zaiyue wanted to distance himself from him, so she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    She guessed that it was probably because the people from the Gathering Shang Academy did not take action when the military suffered a blow, so An Zhe felt that the people from the Gathering Shang Academy were a little ungrateful.

    She knew that there was a sort of chivalry in her character.

    Therefore, she exined as she walked, ¡°¡±After the military officials were imprisoned a few days ago, the Gathering Merchant House was also sealed up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mr. Zhang and I were taken care of by the people from the Pce of Embroidery. The majority of the people from the Gathering Merchant House were dismissed, so ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head and said, ¡°¡±I knew it. I had nned to save you guys, but then I realized that Lord Chen of the Infantry Division is the most important one.¡±¡±

    As long as Lord Chen and the others are spared, you will be released as well. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also did not know what to say. She only felt that even though An Zaiyue was walking side by side with her, the two of them were getting farther and farther away.

    She carefully recalled when this change in the conflict had started. Then, she suddenly thought of something, and her expression became especially unsightly.

    She had actually forgotten that her husband was also involved in the matter of the Azure Barbarian Mountain.

    She knew that An Zaiyue was investigating, but how could she have been so negligent as to forget such an important matter?

    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    An Zeng had gathered a hundred people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and reorganized the academy¡¯s field officer.

    However, there was nothing that could be done in the Martial Arts Academy right now. Even if the Martial Academy began recruiting students, no one would register at this crucial moment.

    Everyone knew that the Pce of Embroidery was targeting the Martial Arts Academy. Even the Autumn Ceremony¡¯s Martial Arts Academy had almost failed to attend.

    To send his own child to the Martial Arts Academy at this time was undoubtedly a self-destruction.

    Especially those from the Humble ss, their future generations had the luck to obtain the talent to cultivate. This was the best chance to change their fates, how could they send their children to the Martial Arts Academy?

    Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, and Du Shougao didn¡¯t have anything to do, so they went with An Zaixin to the Gathering Merchant House.

    When they arrived at the headquarters of the Star Condensation Department, the few of them were all startled by the chaos urring in the courtyard.

    The backyard of the Gathering Shang Manor was packed withrge chests, one after another.

    A few of the guys in the yard were trying to sort it out, but there was so much stuff they couldn¡¯t keep up.

    The head storekeeper, Zhang Yifu, was sweating profusely; he could only rely on his own abilities.

    Seeing An Zaiyue¡¯s arrival, Zhang Yifu¡¯splexion immediately improved, ¡°¡±Sect Master An, I¡¯ve finally invited you here.¡±¡±

    An Zhan hurriedly went over to support Zhang Yifu. ¡°¡±Head storekeeper, it¡¯s been hard on you. Please don¡¯t be polite with this junior.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu shook his head. ¡°¡±In the industry of treasure appraising, although I value seniority, my seniority in this industry is also considered high.¡±¡±

    But in reality, it all depended on one¡¯s ability.

    Although you are young, I know very well that your insight is above mine. I ampletely convinced of you.

    ¡°¡±If I wasn¡¯t so old that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, I would really want to take you as my teacher.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that, head storekeeper. Your experience is iparable to mine.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu said, ¡°¡±Experience is one thing, but talent is more important.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen a young man with a talent like yours. ¡°¡±

    He pulled An He into the room. ¡°¡±You take a look, what is this thing?¡±¡±

    He took something out of a box and handed it to Anjou. It looked like a square piece of iron, but it was thick and heavy.

    There were words on it that looked like Sanskrit, but they weren¡¯t Sanskrit.

    The words on it were twisted in a strange way, like a tangled snake.

    ¡°¡±Pill book iron coupons!¡±¡±

    After taking a nce, he made his judgment: ¡°¡±The ancestor of the Gao Family once obtained two Death Resisting Gold Medals. This should be one of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But it¡¯s very strange, why is the Alchemy Book evidence in thenguage of the Liu-Li Kingdom, one of the three thousand buddhist kingdoms in the Western Regions?¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu was simply admiring An Zaihai¡¯s safety. He could roughly guess what it was, but he was not sure.

    Of course, he also knew that the Gao n had two Alchemy Books and Iron Bonds, but they werepletely different from the Alchemy Books and Iron Bonds that Great Yan Empire had issued after their time.

    ¡°¡±I see.¡±¡±

    An Zhe suddenly thought of a possibility, ¡°¡±The people of the Gao n are not from the Yan n.¡±¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Yifu said, ¡°¡±No wonder. There are indeed rumors stating that the ancestor of the Gao n, who fought with the King of Swallow Mountain, looked different from the Yan n. His hair was red and his eyebrows were thick, and his eyes were as big as copper bells.

    After more than a hundred years, the Gao n and the Yan n were getting married again and again. Their appearances gradually became simr to those of the Yan n.

    An Zaihai argued, ¡°¡±If the ancestors of the Gao Family really were people of the State of Liu Li, then it¡¯s no wonder he chose to withdraw from the imperial court.¡±¡±

    He knew that he himself was an outsider. The Yan n often said that those who weren¡¯t of our race had to have a different heart. What the Gao n¡¯s ancestors were worried about was that their descendants would be envied because of their high level of power.

    ¡°¡±But he should never have thought that his descendants would end up in this state.¡±¡±

    Just as he was about to hand it back, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not right ¡­ This thing is not only a death-free gold medallion, it¡¯s also a magic item!¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu was stunned. ¡°¡±But there¡¯s no trace of a magical equipment here.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at it over and over again. Following the special words written on the certificate, there was suddenly a burst of lighting from the voucher. Then, everyone felt their vision turning dark. When they looked again, they were no longer in the backyard of the Trade Gathering Academy.

    ¡°¡±This is a secret room.¡±¡±

    An Ying looked at it and said, ¡°¡±So it was a very special spatial magic item. It seems that the Gao Family members left in a hurry. They didn¡¯t even take such a good item with them.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu sighed, ¡°¡±Normally, cultivators would have their own spatial magical equipment, but there weren¡¯t many things that they could take in.¡±¡±

    Even if it was a red grade spatial artifact, it could at most cover a three meter radius.

    I¡¯ve never seen a gold spatial artifact. It¡¯s said to be as big as a room.

    ¡°¡±It seems that this Alchemy Book voucher has been forcefully converted by the Gao Family into a gold-rank magic item.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye muttered to himself, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve never seen the Heaven Defying Seal before, why didn¡¯t you get a fright when you went in?¡±¡±

    Fortunately, no one cared about her. Everyone was attracted by the surroundings.

    The space within the Book of Alchemy was as big as two rooms. Although there weren¡¯t many items inside, each and every one was valuable enough.

    ¡°¡±Look!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t help but run over excitedly and open a transparent treasure box. Inside were three gold rank medicinal pellets. Moreover, they were old. After opening the box, they shot out radiance in all directions.

    Seeing the light in Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes, he knew the value of these three golden cores.

    Qu Liuxi turned to look at An Zeng, her eyes flickering.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Buying and buying ¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you, sir, to assess the priceter. Leave this for us first. If we don¡¯t have enough money for the time being, I will pay a part of the deposit first.¡±¡±

    Buy, buy.

    It was that simple and direct.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at Qu Liuxi and smiled, ¡°¡±He¡¯s really nice to you ¡­ The price of these three golden cores is really hard to estimate.¡±¡±

    But this thing is hidden in the Dan book iron coupon, you know I do not know the heaven and the earth do not know, therefore want what money?

    Sister Qu likes it, I¡¯ll make the decision to give it to you.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want all the good connections to be stolen.¡±¡±

    He wanted to say that he should still buy it, but when he saw Zhuang Fei Fei Fei¡¯s smiling eyes, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, sister Zhuang!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi jumped over, hugging Zhuang Feifei¡¯s arms and swinging them around.

    Gu Qianye pouted, ¡°¡±I want a present too.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei waved her hand, saying magnanimously, ¡°¡±You picked out the items in this house, I¡¯ll send them to you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye let out a cheer and pulled Qu Liuxi to pick one.

    An Zaiyue turned his head around, and suddenly felt that there was some kind of force, or rather a faintly discernible sound, guiding him to look towards the corner of the room.

    An Zhan felt that it was a little strange. After walking to the corner, he discovered that there were a few things piled up there. However, it was also difficult for the Gao Family to define it, so he put it in the corner for the time being.

    At the very top was a shield, and as soon as An Zhe¡¯s tentacles touched it, he could feel that it was a magic artifact.

    He opened the shield and his heart skipped a beat.

    Beneath the shield were three scales of holy fish.

    ¡°¡±You really are fated to be with this thing.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also saw the scales of the holy fish, ¡°¡±Since the time of the Cang Man Mountain, these scales of unknown origin have always appeared.

    ¡°¡±Since the Heavens are destined to take this with you, you can just take it with you.¡±¡±

    An Zhe did not refuse, and expressed his gratitude.

    He just didn¡¯t know how to continue interacting with Zhuang Feifei.

    Obviously not.

    Gradually cooling down?

    But could he really do it?

    So far, the Andes have acquired eight scales of the sacred fish.

    However, ording to what Gu Qianye said, there were a total of 108 scales. This meant that An Zhe had just obtained a bit of a cut.

    However, there seemed to be a hidden power that was guiding thepetition. It could be said that by chance, thepetition would also find them.

    Gu Qianye ran over and saw the scales of the holy fish. He looked at An Zhe with a bright light in his eyes. ¡°¡±I knew you were a saint chosen by heaven!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>

    A chosen saint?

    Anjou didn¡¯t think it was a good job.

    There were at least a hundred items in this secret room, and each one was a treasure.

    Not to mention that the outside was full of things from the courtyard, just the treasures sold in this room would be enough to cover the military expenses of hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the frontlines and millions of peasants.

    However, in the Yan Kingdom, these things were not suitable for sale.

    An Zhan thought for a while, then said, ¡°¡±The best way is to sell it to the people from Da Xi. They might lower the price a little. The bottom line is 20%, if they are willing to buy it, then they will sell it all.¡±¡±

    If too many good things appeared in one move, they would also depreciate. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about this right now.

    The Grand Yan was short of money, and desperately short of money.

    ¡°¡±And only the business of the Great Xi can eat so many things in one go.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked around. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll make a bid. The head storekeeper will check and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with me.¡±¡±

    Zhang Yifu repeatedly waved his hands. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t deserve this. I¡¯ll go along with you.¡±¡±

    An He began bidding for all the items in the secret room. There were over a hundred items, so he didn¡¯t use them often.

    After some rough estimations, this sum of money was enough for the citizens of Great Yan to enjoy a beautiful month.

    Zhang Yifu reminded Zhuang Fei, ¡°¡±These things are too valuable. Fortunately, only the few of us know about them. Once they are leaked, with our current staff, we won¡¯t be able to protect them at all.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±How about this, I¡¯ll arrange for people to send the stuff to Da Xi and find a well-reputable auction house to take it.¡±¡±

    Silver taels were collected in different parts of the Da Xi territory, and then transported to the front line in batches.

    ¡°¡±Also, take out a sum of money and buy things directly from the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°¡±I will go report to Mister Chen tonight.¡±¡±

    Seeing that everything in the room had been read, he turned to leave.

    Then she saw the sullen Gu Qianye. She looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t find what she liked.

    An Zaiyue looked around, there really wasn¡¯t anything suitable for Gu Qianye.

    However, at this time, the cat that was in thin Du¡¯s arms suddenly meowed at a corner. Thin Du quickly turned around, not daring to let Zhang Yif see his eyes.

    Zhang Yifu and Zhuang Fei were busy, so they didn¡¯t mind.

    An Zaiyue walked over and discovered that it was the shield he had just seen.

    Previously, when he picked it up to take a look, he discovered that it was a demonic artifact. An Zhe didn¡¯t think that it was too valuable, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    The good grandpa cried out and the stars in his eyes started to circte. Clearly, this item was not ordinary.

    An Zeng took a closer look and realized that the shield seemed to have a small mechanism. He pressed it, and a white bone unexpectedly popped out from the shield.

    It was half the size of a palm and looked like an arm bone.

    An Zaiyue turned around to look at Gu Qianye, only to discover that even Gu Qianye himself didn¡¯t notice the pendant floating up from her clothes.

    An Zeng hurriedly stuffed the white bone that was like a piece of white jade back into the shield, then he stuffed the shield into Gu Qianye¡¯s hands, ¡°¡±This is your gift from sister Zhuang.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°¡±Good for perfunctory ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just y with it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to use it for your meal?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Barbecue is fine.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei walked over and put her arm around Gu Qianye¡¯s shoulders, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t bother about him, Sister Zhuang will give you another small gift.¡±¡±

    She took out something from her sleeve, it seemed to be a beautifully made wooden box, ¡°¡±This thing can¡¯t be ssified as anything, because it doesn¡¯t belong to us, nor to Da Xi, nor to the three thousand buddhist kingdoms in the Western Regions, but to the red fur country in the north.¡±¡±

    It was said that the cultivators there were not called cultivators, but mages.

    ¡°¡±This thing is actually quite fun. It can¡¯t kill enemies or defend, but it can be used to escape.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye opened the exquisite wooden box and found a scroll inside, ¡°¡±Painting?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, scroll.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same way as the better things on our side to recognize the owner, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you drip your blood.¡±¡±

    The only thing this thing can do is set up a location, like your home.

    When you are in danger, you activate this thing, and it will take you back to your house in an instant. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng saw this kind of thing when he was at the Da Xi: ¡°¡±The red fur country¡¯s teleportation scroll, it¡¯s an amazing thing.¡±¡±

    After the cultivators of the Da Xi had obtained a scroll, they had gathered at least a few dozen master artificers to copy it out. Unfortunately, due to theck ofnguage and theck of knowledge on cultivation techniques, they were ultimately unsessful.

    To be honest, although the item you gave Xiao Yezi cannot be evaluated as a grade, ording to its value, it should at least be a gold grade item. ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±That¡¯s none of your business, I gave it to my sister.¡±¡±

    What, you want to pay and turn it into a gift from you?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue only felt embarrassed. He had a lot of things he couldn¡¯t exin to Zhuang Fei, such as the white jade bone in the shield, which must have something to do with Gu Qianlin¡¯s finger bone.

    This was rted to Gu Qianye¡¯s secret, and An Zaiyue didn¡¯t dare to speak of it casually.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go out.¡±¡±

    Seemingly seeing that An Zaiyue was a little embarrassed, Zhuang Feifei pulled Qu Liuxi with one hand and Gu Qianye with the other, ¡°¡±Let their man go out to work, let¡¯s go back to our room and have some tea.¡±¡±

    Lil ¡®Sis, I¡¯ve been feeling a little sicktely. Can you help me take a look? ¡°¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    Then, An He vaguely heard Zhuang Feifei say, ¡°¡±Especially when that one came, his stomach hurt really badly. He would have to lie down for a while before daring to move.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And in the recent days, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m not allowed toe.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are they whispering about?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±How would I know about the affairs of a woman.¡±¡±

    Just like how you and I might not be able to understand what¡¯s going on between us.

    ¡°¡±I want to shit. Are youing?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±You and I are good brothers, of course I¡¯ll apany you in such a brutal matter!¡±¡±

    The thin man nced at him and the two of them trotted to thetrine. Fortunately, thetrine wasrge enough.

    The two of them crouched down next to each other, and the skinny Du guy asked An Zhan, ¡°¡±Do you think that this time, the Gao Family will be hiding in the dark, waiting for us to rx?¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°¡±I estimate that the Gao n¡¯s people have never left Fang Gu City. This is a ce where the Gao n has been operating for over a hundred years. These past hundred years should be enough for them to prepare for such a situation.

    Perhaps not far from our home, perhaps not far from Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    ¡°¡±However, they will note out for a short period of time, because everyone is currently guarding against the Gao Family¡¯s counterattack.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s good ¡­ Actually, I wanted to ask you about Xiao Qidao.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±A few days ago, when I was chatting with Aunty Ye, I asked her what she nned to do in the future.

    She said she would see what Xiao Qidao nned to do, and she would support whatever Xiao Qidao wanted to do.

    I was thinking, Xiao Qidao is the son of the former Crown Prince of Yan. If ¡­ If anything happens to Mu Changyan, Xiao Qidao will be the sole heir to the King of Yan. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right... The only one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think we should hide it from him. We have to tell him about his background. Although he¡¯s only nine or nine years old, he already has his own thoughts.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be so meticulous.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where I am,¡±¡± said Du.

    Anjou nced at him.

    The skinny man flicked his butt and extended his hand. ¡°¡±Did you bring a piece of paper with you?¡±¡±

    Just as Anjou was about to give it to him, Skinny Du farted for a full minute.

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°¡±Did you blow it dry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What more paper?¡±¡±

    The two of them chatted softly as they walked out. At this moment, someone from outside asked to find them.

    He said that the people from the Great Xi that had sent people to contact Ye Zichen just now had sent someone over, while An Zhe was wondering why they woulde so quickly.

    As he walked out, he noticed a young man wearing a bamboo hat standing there with his head lowered, so he couldn¡¯t see his face.

    An Zhan walked over and asked, ¡°¡±Are you from the Qing Zhai Vige?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±His speed is indeed fast.¡±¡±

    That personughed in a low voice, ¡°¡±We have been keeping an eye out for this batch of items. Knowing that we have arrived at the Gathering Merchant House, we also guessed that as long as we arrive at the Gathering Merchant House, we will be the only supplier of goods.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why, as soon as your men arrived at the Qing Zhai Temple, we should immediately contact them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you look up?¡±¡± he asked.

    That person smiled, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you.¡±¡±

    He looked up, and the expression on An Zhe¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Tantache

    Although they had only met once, Anjou had a deep impression of this person.

    Commander of Great Yan¡¯s Punishment Department, Tritchard.

    The first time the two met was at the city gate of Fang Gu City.

    At that time, Tantai Chun had brought people to stop the funeral procession led by An Zaihe. Later on, when he did not find anything, he brought a team of Tti to give the coffin a salute, and An Zaihe had not forgotten about it until now.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re actually ¡­ someone from the Da Xi family.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not going to invite me in?¡±¡±

    Ann made an inviting gesture, and Tantych went through the door.

    Zhuang Feifei had found a secret ce, and since Tantai Cha¡¯s identity was implicated, the three of them were the only ones present for the conversation.

    ¡°¡±Since I¡¯vee, then exin it clearly. I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll know.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che took off his bamboo hat and smiled, ¡°¡±I¡¯m from the Da Xi family, that¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Qing Zhai is actually my business.¡±¡±

    This was out of everyone¡¯s expectation. Who would have thought that Tantai Cha, as the head of the Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry, was actually from Da Xi, and he was the boss behind the only auction house in Fang Gengcheng.

    Zhuang Feifei frowned, ¡°¡±Lord Tantai, why the Great Xi?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±This is my own ¡­ It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say, but there¡¯s nothing new about my own past. It¡¯s just a drama that happens every day in thoserge ns.¡±¡±

    You all should know that the Tantai Family is a renowned family in the Da Xi family. Not to mention the other people in the Tantai family, just the members of the family alone would have over tens of thousands of people with the surname Tantai.

    Of course, these tens of thousands of people were nothing inparison to the size of the Da Xi family.

    ¡°¡±However, these tens of thousands ¡­ are all from the same family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Such a big family, of course not every young man can get recognition.¡±¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°¡±So, I might as well wander around by myself.¡±¡±

    Every person from the Tantai n that wanted to leave their n and roam around would be given at least 10,000 taels of silver or at most 1,000,000 taels of silver.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m one of those people in the family, so when I left the Da Xi family, I only had ten thousand silvers.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is the Qing Temple all your property?¡±¡±

    Tantai Chen smiled. ¡°¡±It¡¯s all mine. Currently, there are six Qing Lodges in the Yan Kingdom. Fang Gu Cheng only has one.¡±¡±

    However, there are still a few hundred ns in the Da Xi family. ¡°¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±How long did Lord Tantai use it?¡±¡±

    Tantai said, ¡°¡±Twelve years.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zaihai asked, ¡°¡±Why does Lord Tantai want to appear now?¡±¡±

    Tantai looked at An Ying. ¡°¡±The weight of the Gathering Shang Manor is not enough for me toe personally, but you are.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>

    After Tantai Chen finished speaking, not only was he stunned, even Zhuang Feifei was stunned.

    Tantage said that the Gathering Shang Garden was not qualified, but Anjou was qualified.

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Tantai Che smiled. ¡°¡±It seems that you don¡¯t know about it yourself ¡­ A few days ago, a great character came from the Da Xi. Of course, no one knew who she was even when he was walking on the street.¡±¡±

    But as soon as she showed up in Fanggu, I knew she was here. ¡°¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Her master was called Tantai Mingyue, and she came from the Da Xi Tantai family.

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±Do you need me to remind you again?¡±¡±

    The big man told me to take care of you before he left. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°¡±But Lord Tantai doesn¡¯t seem to be taking care of him either.¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll say the same thing. I¡¯m not qualified ¡­ Even though she came to see me personally and asked me to take care of you.¡±¡±

    But if you don¡¯t show enough strength that I value, why should I take care of you?

    A person like her wouldn¡¯te looking for me just for a piece of trash.

    So I¡¯ve been looking at you. If you can¡¯t even solve those problems you¡¯ve had before, then there¡¯s no point in me taking care of you.

    ¡°¡±Because even if you die, she will not make things difficult for me because of a piece of trash.¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head. ¡°¡±It seems that you really don¡¯t know her.¡±¡±

    It was Tantai¡¯s turn to bepletely stunned, ¡°¡±Indeed ¡­ When I left the Da Xi, she was still her master¡¯s disciple.¡±¡±

    And she and I have only seen it twice. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s all,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±Now tell me about the goods.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che nodded, ¡°¡±I want all of these goods.¡±¡±

    However, the condition is that I will check whether the total price you havee up with is correct.

    ¡°¡±If I feel that the price you offer is fair, then based on this fair price, I will bet 30%.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±10%.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±30%.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One and a half.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±30%.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Twenty percent.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±Deal.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was stunned, ¡°¡±What are you two doing?¡±¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t you ask my opinion? ¡°¡±

    Tantai stood up and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go take a look at all the goods. I¡¯ll figure out how much they are worth.¡±¡±

    I like to make friends, and the reason why I put a 20% discount on it is because these things don¡¯t belong to you, neither do they belong to you.

    ¡°¡±For the 20% that I bet, 10% will be counted. For the other 10%, I will split them into 2 parts. They will respectively open an ount at the World¡¯s Money Store and deposit the silver into the 2 of you.¡±¡±

    He looked at Zhuang Feifei and said, ¡°¡±The reason why I didn¡¯t ask for Mister¡¯s opinion was because I know that you have no objection.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was a little surprised, ¡°¡±10% profit to both of us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I told you, I like making friends.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±I believe you know very well how much ten percent of the silver is.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Three million taels. I won¡¯t make a loss.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±Why do you have to tell me the number?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I feel sorry for you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed at Zhuang Feifei and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give her my ten percent as well.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che frowned slightly, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t want it?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che asked again, ¡°¡±That is at least three million taels of silver. Although there are many reputable ns in this country, there are only a few who can afford three million taels of silver.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For the sake of three million silver taels, Empress Dowager Su can even give you a general to be your general, do you believe it?¡±¡±

    An Zaixin smiled: ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che asked, ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t want it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t want it.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che stood up. ¡°¡±Alright then, this is the rtionship between the two of you. It has nothing to do with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to look at the goods now. You guys can just find someone to take my eyes on.¡±¡±

    An Xuan stood up as well. ¡°¡±Look, the total price is just like that. I have to take my leave first.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Fei Fei pulled on An Zaihai¡¯s arm. ¡°¡±You ¡­ forget it, I¡¯ll keep the silver for now. Come and get it from me when you need it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That 12 million silver won¡¯t give us a share.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and took his leave.

    He led Qu Liuxi, Du, and Gu Qianye out. After exiting the door, he pouted and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you have my gift? I value you more than me!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±After Xiao Liu`er finishes her research on the three golden cores, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du sighed, ¡°¡±Actually, I also know that for the sake of Little Liu¡¯er and Little Leaves, you can just keep your face and ask Zhuang Fei Fei for some things.¡±¡±

    Between us adults, we can no longer open our mouths.

    So instead of being unhappy, I was happy.

    ¡°¡±Because this shows that you and I are blood brothers.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±You mean Little Liu and I are outsiders?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are all idiots. Can the rtionship between men and men bepared to the rtionship between women and men?¡±¡±

    They cared about women, which was why they didn¡¯t care about face for women.

    ¡°¡±I care about brothers, so I know that brothers don¡¯t need to do these things, do you understand?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianlin: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you need an emotional teacher?¡±¡±

    I think I can do it. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye kicked Du¡¯s skinny buttocks. ¡°¡±You have experience?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±I ¡­ Of course I have. I¡¯ve known what kind of woman I like since I was six years old and my determination never changes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is this called? This is called ¡®Insistence¡¯.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye went over, ¡°¡±Fatty, what do you like?¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face reddened: ¡°¡±Anyway, it¡¯s not like you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have known. You like what Auntie Ye did, right?¡±¡±

    He stood there and stammered, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just say that I¡¯m fine, but you can¡¯t say that Aunty Ye isn¡¯t good for her reputation.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I, a rough old man, don¡¯t care about reputation, but Auntie Ye can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    Seeing that he was serious, Gu Qianye quickly pulled him forward, ¡°¡±Aiya, I was just joking with you.¡±¡±

    The four of them strolled forward, and just as they were about to reach the entrance of the sect, the merchants on both sides came out to greet An He.

    It wasn¡¯t just the main street of the Heavenly Ascension Sect. There were two other streets stretching out from it. Both of them belonged to the Heavenly Avenge Sect.

    These three streets were the center of attention. From these streets, at least half of the eastern part of the city was under the control of the sect.

    When he entered the courtyard, An Zhe noticed that there were more people in the courtyard.

    At least two or three hundred people were gathered in the courtyard, and when they saw An Zeng enter, they all came over to wee him.

    The leader of the group was an old man. When he saw the conflict, he sped hands and bowed.

    An Zhan went over to support him, ¡°¡±Old man, what are you doing?¡±¡±

    The old man said, ¡°¡±My name is Liu Yuandong. I was chosen by the merchants of the East City to seek an audience with Lord An.¡±¡±

    It is a good thing for us that the Lord destroyed Mirror Hall a few days ago.

    All these years, Mirror Hall¡¯s annual protection fees for us people have been outrageously high, and it¡¯s getting higher and higher every year ¡­ Look at my shitty mouth, the reason everyone chose me is so that I could ask my lord how much the monthly protection fee for the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect would be.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, as long as there isn¡¯t too much, we ¡­ We are all willing to hand it over.¡±¡±

    An Zhan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°¡±Mirror Hall wants as much as you can every month.¡±¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°¡±Part of the size of the shop, as long as it¡¯s a shop, ten taels of silver per month ¡­ You know that we people rely on business to support our families, we can¡¯t pay without it.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought for a moment. ¡°¡±How about this, all businesses within the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s protection area pay one or two taels of silver a year. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.¡±¡±

    You don¡¯t have to hand over the silver to us. From this year onwards, you will be scheduled for the fifth day of the new year.

    The money was used to gather people together, to eat and drink.

    ¡°¡±No matter how much money you put together, the Heavenly Awakening Sect will add up to a share in the amount of food and drink we ate that day.¡±¡±

    The old man¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±My lord, you can¡¯t not ept it. If you don¡¯t ept it, we won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±¡±

    There are always some rascalsing to make trouble, and no one to back us up, and we have a hard time.

    Although the Bright Mirror Hall has collected a lot, it can at least protect our peace.

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ because they epted too many, most people can¡¯t afford it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about that. All the rascals in the east side will be selling snacks in a few days ¡­¡±¡±

    The old man was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered the nickname ¡°¡±Eat snacks on the street¡±¡±. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. ¡°¡±Sir ¡­ How can we thank you for this?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±From tomorrow onwards, if I get hungry when I walk to someone¡¯s shop, you guys just have to mind me having my meal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No problem!¡±¡±

    The crowd began to boil up, ¡°¡±As long as you speak, we will definitely cook it up for you, even if it¡¯s a delicacy!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t boast. If I take it seriously, it won¡¯t be good.¡±¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±Since everyone is here, don¡¯t leave today. We can be considered as meeting and getting to know each other.¡±¡±

    We¡¯ll have a meal in the yard.

    I¡¯ll leave all this to Madman Quinn, you know him.

    ¡°¡±If you have any difficulties, juste to our sect from now on.¡±¡±

    No one dared to disturb him and they all wanted to leave.

    He ordered people to prepare the food.

    After about four hours, over a hundred tables were set up in the courtyard.

    An Zhuo let Madman Qu and Skinny Du deal with the situation, he apanied two sses of wine and then left.

    He pulled Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye into the Heaven Defying Seal, pulling Old Huo over.

    ¡°¡±Grandpa Huo, take a look at what exactly this is?¡±¡±

    After An Zaiye had gotten Gu Qianye to take out the shield, Old Huo only took a nce at it, ¡°¡±Why is there another magic equipment?¡±¡±

    So many magical artifacts have been born recently. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, then opened the center of the shield and took out the fist-sized bone.

    The moment he saw these bones, Gu Qianye¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°¡±You may not have seen it yourself, but that¡¯s why I insisted on bringing this shield to you.¡±¡±

    Old Huo took it and looked at it carefully. ¡°¡±Ordinary shields. Even if it¡¯s a magic device, it¡¯s still a very low-level one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The only use of this thing is probably to hide this bone.¡±¡±

    He looked at Gu Qianye, ¡°¡±Perhaps, only she knows what¡¯s going on.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye remained silent for a long time, then let out a heavy sigh, ¡°¡±Actually, this bone is a saint¡¯s bone.¡±¡±

    Saint Bone?!

    An Zhan was stunned, ¡°¡±Saints only exist in legends, no one has actually seen them before.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Many, many years ago, it was so old that it was impossible to verify the exact era.

    ording to the legends of the Ancient Hunters, it was a chaotic era, called the Era of the Gods by the Ancient Hunters.

    Legend has it that at that time, it was the gods that dispersed the world¡¯s powerful fiendish demons, and thus gave rise to theter development of the human race.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a god at all, but an ancient saint.

    In the era of the Divine Origin, there were a total of seven ancient saints. The ancestors of the Ancient Hunters were one of these seven.

    ¡°¡±Including him, the six ancient saints are all followers of the most powerful saint.¡±¡±

    She gave an odd look to An Zeng and said, ¡°¡±Heavenly Sage... Heavenly Sage who has obtained the Holy Fish Scale.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>

    Gu Qianlin rarely said anything so serious. When she spoke, she looked at An Zhe with aplicated expression, giving An Zhe a feeling that he would never let down her words.

    Perhaps mentioning the fact that the Ancient Hunting n had not returned for a long time, Gu Qianye¡¯s tone was rather faint, but everyone could feel his longing.

    She looked down at the ss of water in her hand and let the steam rise from it into her face.

    ¡°¡±The reason why the Ancient Hunters never left the mountain is also because of that ancient legend.¡±¡±

    Her voice was very soft, but her voice was very pleasant and clear. She was an extremely beautiful narrator. Even though she did not speak of her own personal experience, it was still sufficient to attract others.

    If the people in the teahouse telling stories from other ces were as beautiful as she was, and their voices were so pleasant to the ears, the teahouse would probably be full of people day and night.

    ¡°¡±At my age, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten to the secret so early.

    Perhaps it was because my father only had one child, and he was worried about his own body, so after I began to understand things, he began to exin it to me over and over again.

    Maybe he thinks I¡¯m too young to remember.

    He was afraid that I would remember the whole thing when I passed it on to the next heir. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±My father was injured in the war with the people of Yan, and then he had me.

    His body had never recovered, and he had always been immersed in remorse and remorse.

    If he didn¡¯t want to take the hunters out of the mountains, the nsmen wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a heavy blow.

    ¡°¡±He always tells me about it again and again ¡­ Child, remember one thing. As the n leader, you definitely can¡¯t be too greedy, otherwise, you¡¯ll make a big mistake.¡±¡±

    She changed her mind and smiled apologetically at An He. ¡°¡±I¡¯m really sorry. I was going to tell you about the secret of the ancient saint.¡±¡±

    She ced the cup on the table, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°¡±Legend has it that in the time of the gods there were three origins of the original civilization.¡±¡±

    The first was the ce where the Da Xi was located. It was called the civilization of the Central ins.

    Second, the Buddhist State of the Western Regions, ording to the records, it was called the Ancient Na Civilization.

    The other one was north of Swallow Mountain. It was the predecessor of the nomadic people of the grasnd. It was called the Peak Civilization.

    ¡°¡±ording to the records, at that time, the three civilizations were all ruled by fiendish demons.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After that, I thought that the so-called fiendish demons probably weren¡¯t real fiendish demons, but rather people who had turned into fiendish demons.

    In other words, at that time, those with malicious thoughts but powerful strength ruled these ces.

    During that time, cultivation was strictly forbidden. Only the people under the ruler were allowed to practice cultivation.

    In order to consolidate their dominance, they even continuously searched among themoners for children with the potential to cultivate. They even found one and killed one. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Their armies will even go deep into the mountains, and not even the smaller ns will let them go.

    Until one day, there was a leader who could not bear the guilt and torment. He secretly let go of the seven children who had the potential to cultivate.

    The oldest of the seven children was nine years old, while the youngest was no more than five or six years old.

    Although they were let go and left to fend for themselves in the mountains.

    ¡°¡±But they are too small after all. In such a dangerous and primal forest, their chances of survival are almost zero.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At this time, the oldest of them stood up and became their leader.

    He took care of his brothers and sisters, found food for them, woven clothes out of bark and grass, and built shanty huts to shelter them from the wind and rain.

    Just like that, they had lived in the forest for several years and miraculously survived.

    Then one day they were fishing in a bigke in the mountains and there was a sh flood. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The flood almost flooded the tall mountains. They thought they were going to die.

    But as they bounced from the waves, an enormous, indescribable holy fish appeared to save them.

    The holy fish gave each of them a powerful cultivation technique, as well as thergest child, the holy fish scales.

    From that day onwards, the seven of them began to train arduously in the forest. They spent a good thirty years before finally reaching great sess in cultivation.

    ¡°¡±The other children all felt that this was good. Now that they have the power to protect themselves, they no longer need to fear the beasts¡¯ attacks.

    However, the eldest child felt that self-preservation was not enough. He still needed more children to survive, kill the demons, and rescue everyone.

    The six children all considered him to be their father and brother, so their decision was not opposed to his at all. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±When we first entered the mountain, we were all not even ten years old. By the time we left, we were already middle-aged.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They started to challenge the demons. Although they experienced all sorts of hardships and dangers, in the end, they still seeded.¡±¡±

    She looked towards An Zhe, ¡°¡±This is the story of the legendary Seven Ancient Saints of the Ancient Hunters.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi, who was sitting quietly at the side, asked curiously, ¡°¡±Why did this story end up with the legacy of the Ancient Hunters?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where are the others?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye exined, ¡°¡±That¡¯s because after defeating the fiendish demon, the rtionship between the seven of them had also changed.

    Some people think that they have saved all life and deserve to be worshipped by all life.

    However, their leader believed that this way, they were no different from the demons that they had gone through countless hardships to kill.

    Those who rule the people simply change from devils to them. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There was a disagreement between them, and the feelings of many years became fragile and ended in discord.

    The chief insisted on the free development of men, unconstrained.

    Three of them could not stand his stubbornness and left in a huff.

    The three of them went north, where the mountaintop civilization was.

    They chose one of them to be a king and rule the entire prairie. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The original agreement was that the three of them would take turns to be the King.

    However, the person who was the first to be king didn¡¯t intend to give up his position because he enjoyed the satisfaction of being king.

    As time went on, this selfishness became more and more serious.

    In the end, he designed and killed the two men.

    ¡°¡±This matter spread to the leader, who then left his ce of cultivation, nning to go to the grasnd.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Before he makes his move, he instructed the remaining three ancient saints to properly protect everyone.

    Because the beasts were rampant and there were very few human cultivators, too many people had died.

    The three men were going with him, but he refused.

    The three stayed, and the leader went out to the steppes alone. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Later on, one of the three remaining ancient saints discovered that the leader was actually not wearing the scale armor of the holy fish.¡±¡±

    Perhaps he was only curious at first, so he took the scales away.

    Another ancient saint discovered that he suspected that there was something else going on. The more the two fought, the more vicious they became. They were actually willing to take action because of the scales on the holy fish.

    By the time the third ancient saint arrived, the two of them were already at the verge of death.

    Because the scales of the holy fish were far away from its leader, their power was weakened, and they were also broken into pieces. They were scattered all over the ce, and their whereabouts were still unknown.

    ¡°¡±By the time the leader returned from the prairie, the two fighting saints were already dead.

    The remaining ancient saint is the ancestor of the Ancient Hunting n.

    He knelt down and admitted his mistake, saying that he did not protect his loved ones, nor did he protect the scales of the holy fish.

    And the leader said... Sacred Fish Scale Armor is an external object, and its power is powerful enough to arouse greed in others, so after killing the Demon, he never went through it again.

    Who would have thought that this would lead to trouble in the end?

    ¡°¡±Since the scales of the Sacred Fish have been broken, it is a bad thing that we have yet to see.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But the ancestors of the Ancient Hunters felt that it was a sacred object and should be reassembled.

    But the leader said that he no longer felt the need.

    He was going to leave, to a ce where no one could find him.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just like when someone threw him into the forest, living on his own.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye sighed, ¡°¡±The ancestor of the Ancient Hunting n asked, what exactly happened?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The leader said that he killed that ancient saint on the prairie.

    Although he thought that that person should be killed, after he killed them, all the brothers who had died appeared in his heart. This was his inner demon.

    With a demon in his heart, he was worried that he would end up bing a disaster.

    As a Saint with a cultivation base like his, once he was controlled by the heart demon, it would bring about an irreparable disaster.

    ¡°¡±So he decided to leave and find a way to remove the internal demon.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I guess the so-called internal demon is actually the guilt of the leader personally killing his own brother, right?¡±¡±

    Or was it because they had reneged on the oath they had made in the depths of the forest?

    When I was young, when I heard my father talk about these things, I couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps the leader, who is also a saint chosen by the heavens, would not have ended up like this if he had not left the forest back then.

    Qu Liuxi shook her head, ¡°¡±They will leave the forest eventually. Even if they don¡¯t have the destiny of a Heaven¡¯s Chosen Saint, perhaps they will still leave the forest in search of another breakthrough due to their great power.¡±¡±

    It is said that it is difficult to change one¡¯s nature easily.

    But in truth, there was simply too much that could change people.

    A person who is originally honest and honest will also change because of the influence of the environment. ¡°¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded, ¡°¡±Perhaps, after the Sacred Heavenly Sage left.¡±¡±

    The ancestors of the Ancient Hunting n were disheartened, so they returned to the forest they lived in, which was also the location of the Cang Man Mountain.

    Gradually, some of the people who went to the Cang Man Mountain to search for the sacred path also stayed there.

    The ancestor of the Ancient Hunting n married a girl and slowly formed the Ancient Hunting n.

    With the passage of time, although the legends about the ancient sage were still there, the descendants of the ancient hunters were not very familiar with the past.

    ¡°¡±Only the n leader has inherited that secret.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi continued, ¡°¡±Therefore, because of your ancestors¡¯ regret, your nsmen are still searching for the whereabouts of the Holy Fish Scale.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded, ¡°¡±The one left behind by the ancestor of the Ancient Hunters was the scale armor of the holy fish that flew to An Zeng¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s said to be the most important piece close to the heart. It can guide the fated to find the remaining scales of the holy fish.¡±¡±

    She looked at An Zui. ¡°¡±When the story is over, do you think you should be so arrogant?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t have the heart of a Savior, so I¡¯m definitely not some saint chosen by heaven.¡±¡±

    Old Huo, who had been silent all this time, frowned deeply. After a very long time, he suddenly said in a strange tone, ¡°¡±Perhaps, the so-called demon race might have something to do with the Seven Ancient Saints.¡±¡±

    An Zhan was slightly stunned, ¡°¡±Lord Huo ¡­ Are you saying that the demon race that is most likely the chosen saint¡¯s sessor?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That is to say, it is very possible that the Heavenly Sage ultimately did not control his internal demon and was instead controlled by it ¡­ That¡¯s why there are so many evil techniques, which led to the appearance of the so-called Demon race.¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°¡±Not necessarily. I was just speaking casually.

    ¡°¡±If that chosen saint is really controlled by the heart demon, then perhaps humanity will suffer a cmity.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked towards An Zhan. ¡°¡±I hope, for your entire life and for all eternity, you will have no heart demon.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have. Each and every one of you is my inner demon.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for the Heaven Defying Seal, there wouldn¡¯t be any time for An Zhe to cultivate.

    Every morning, he would go to the Empyrean Terminus Pce and stand beside Mu Changyan until the day he scattered.

    Every afternoon, he would rush over to the Martial Arts Academy. Although he didn¡¯t have anything to do for now, he was the Vice Dean of the Martial Arts Academy, and Chang Huan and the Vice Dean, Huo Tang, were still recuperating.

    While An Ying arranged for people to repair the copsed library and the damaged courtyard, Sang Rou walked to An Xuan¡¯s side with a depressed expression.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Sang Rou gently shook her head. ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t seen Little Ding Dong for the past two days. Ever since that day you ¡­ sigh ¡­¡±¡±

    Sang Rou sighed. ¡°¡±Little Ding Dong is really pitiful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I may know where he is. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±¡±

    Sang Rou wanted to apany him, but after thinking about Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s slightly terrifying yard, she still refused.

    Sang Rou was a little disappointed. ¡°¡±If you find little Ding Dong, tell her that no matter what she has lost, I will still be by her side.¡±¡±

    After a ¡°¡±Mmm¡±¡±, the Martial Arts Academy left alone and headed towards Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s small courtyard.

    Along the way, he met people he knew, and he continuously greeted An Zhe.

    Right now, the Celestial Sect of Wonders had an extraordinary reputation. Therefore, no one would be stingy with their kind smiles towards the people from the Celestial Sect of Wonders.

    An Zeng and everyone responded with smiles on their faces. However, all they could think about was whether Ding Ningdong would seal herself in at this moment.

    Walking not far from the small courtyard, An Zhe could not help but think about thest time he went in, and the poison herb overturned his mind.

    That time, if it wasn¡¯t for Ding Ningdong saving him, he didn¡¯t know what would have happened.

    He was stunned for a moment, thinking that such a pure and young girl shouldn¡¯t have such a tragic fate, so he felt even more guilty towards Ding Ningdong.

    Although An Zaiyue didn¡¯t regret killing Ding Shengxia, this matter was indeed a bit cruel to Ding Ningdong.

    Especially since ¡­ the Ding family had almost been exterminated due to a conspiracy.

    Now there was only her and Third Brother Ding Wanqiu left.

    Just as he thought of Ding Wanqiu, An Zhe saw him at the entrance of that small courtyard.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ding Wanqiu turned her head to take a look. When she discovered that the people who hade were arguing, Ding Wanqiu¡¯splexion clearly changed.

    However, An Zhe could tell that there was no hostility in Ding Wanqiu¡¯s eyes as she looked at him.

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu used a voice that made one¡¯s heart stifle as she said, ¡°¡±Perhaps she didn¡¯t think of it either.¡±¡±

    He pointed toward the yard.

    An Zeng walked to Ding Wanqiu¡¯s side, following her directions and taking a look inside.

    A short momentter, An Zhe¡¯s face turned deathly pale. In that instant, he looked as if something had struck him in the heart, and he almost stopped breathing.

    In the courtyard, Ding Ningdong was sitting alone on the steps, talking to someone.

    She hugged her knees and sat on the steps without looking up, as if she was talking to herself.

    The three people standing in front of her had their heads lowered, expressionlessly looking at her ¡­ One of them was Ding Taichun, one was Ding Shengxia, and the other was Ding Wanqiu.

    An Zhe finally understood why Ding Wanqiu¡¯s eyes were filled with terror ¡­ No matter what, seeing himself in his sister¡¯s house, and even seeing his dead elder brother and second brother made him feel terror.

    ¡°¡±That is... what...¡±¡±

    An Zeng felt that his throat was dry, the pain was excruciating.

    He did not even recognize how hoarse his voice was when he asked these four words.

    Ding Wanqiu smiled bitterly. ¡°¡±I, my big brother, my second brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can see it ¡­ I mean, what is it?¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu shook her head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what it is either, but it was indeed done in a very simr manner.¡±¡±

    The more he looked at it, the more his heart grew cold.

    It was as if he had fallen into an ice cave in an instant. The surroundings were filled with an irresistible cold, freezing cold.

    Ding Ningdong did not realize that there were two people standing outside looking at her. It was as if she had entered a world that only belonged to her and everyone else had been cut off from her.

    An Zaixin wanted to enter, but Ding Wanqiu stopped her. ¡°¡±No one can enter. No one knows how talented she is in poisons. This courtyard has been sealed off by some sort of strong poison technique, so no one can enter.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood there, staring at Ding Ningdong, who was still sitting on the steps muttering to herself. He felt his heart twitching.

    ¡°¡±Big Brother, can you stop bullying others in the future?¡±¡±

    Ding Ningdong said.

    The man who looked exactly like Ding Taichun smiled and nodded. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. It was as if he was replying with ¡­ .Ok, I¡¯ll listen to you, sister.

    Ding Ningdong lifted her profile picture and smiled. That smile seemed very rxed, but it was also very sad.

    An Zhan and Ding Wanqiu were watching from the outside. It was only autumn on the surface, but they felt that winter was approaching.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s the Vampiric Vine.¡±¡±

    The voice came from behind An Zeng and Ding Wanqiu, but neither of them actually noticed it.

    An Zhan and Ding Wanqiu turned their heads at the same time and discovered that the person who came was Zhuge Liuyun, who was leaning on a cane.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because Zhuge Liuyun was too tired after battling in Empyrean Terminus Pce that day, but Zhuge Liuyun seemed to have aged a lot.

    He leaned on his crutches and stood behind the two of them, looking at Ding Ningdong with eyes full of pity.

    ¡°¡±She closed the yard.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said.

    Ding Wanqiu bit her lip and suddenly knelt down. ¡°¡±Senior, please save her.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun reached out to pull Ding Wanqiu, but Ding Wanqiu did not get up.

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±She is my only disciple. Do you think I don¡¯t want to save her?¡±¡±

    But now, even I can¡¯t help it.

    She had nted a dried blood vine in the yard, which was connected to her own blood vessels.

    ¡°¡±By using this method to seal off the courtyard, if I were to forcefully break through her poison technique and enter, she would also die.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Senior¡¯s medical skills are supreme. Please think of a way to save her.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun sighed, ¡°¡±The Withering Blood Vine is poisonous to begin with. It needs to be fed with human blood to grow.¡±¡±

    She fed three trees all at once, and her blood was almost depleted.

    The withering Blood Vine grew ording to her will and actually looked human. To think that it looked no different from a real person. This is the first time I have seen such a thing in my life.

    I thought I was experienced enough, and no one could match my skill in poisons.

    ¡°¡±But she ¡­ she exceeded my imagination.¡±¡±

    At this point, Zhuge Liuyun was stunned. ¡°¡±My god ¡­ she didn¡¯t use her own blood to cultivate three Vampiric Vine, but four.¡±¡±

    He pointed with his finger, and in the yard, there was a withering Blood Vine growing, and it looked vaguely human.

    Ding Wanqiu stared at the fourth withered Blood Vine for a long time, before herplexion turned even uglier.

    He looked at An Zeng and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Then the fourth tree ¡­ it¡¯s you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the fourth vine. After examining it closely for a while, he realized that its appearance was actually somewhat simr to his own.

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±That could be the people in the deepest part of her heart. I didn¡¯t expect you to be there.¡±¡±

    Do I hate you?

    But it didn¡¯t look like it.

    Or was it because it was too contradictory?

    ¡°¡±I wanted to kill you to avenge my family, but I couldn¡¯t make her do this kind of thing on her conscience, so she actually raised a fourth Vampiric Vine. Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize it herself, but it was a subconscious thought.¡±¡±

    An Zhe only felt his heart twitch in pain. It was so painful that it could kill one¡¯s own life.

    Ding Wanqiu begged, ¡°¡±Senior, is there really no way to save her?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±She has almost run out of vital energy and blood. She shouldst for another three days before she dies.¡±¡±

    These three days are especially important to her. You two stay here, I¡¯ll think of a way.

    Sigh ¡­ This pitiful child, the Heavens have treated her unfairly.

    If I had noticed her earlier, and brought her out of that ce that terrified her, perhaps such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°¡±

    At this moment, in the courtyard, Ding Ningdong stood up and walked in front of the fake Ding Shengxia. Her face was pale, but she spoke seriously, ¡°¡±Second brother, I know how much you hate him.¡±¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t wrong, was he?

    It was you who took the initiative to provoke him, and you were too selfish.

    I know you arepetitive, even Third Brother can¡¯t tolerate you, how can you tolerate an outsider?

    But I ¡­ But I think, I like him right? I don¡¯t know if I like this feeling or not, but I¡¯ve never felt this feeling before.

    He was just thinking, Second Brother, can you and him not fight?

    Can you two get along?

    I don¡¯t want him hurt, and I don¡¯t want you to hurt him.

    ¡°¡±Although you are very bad, you are still my second brother.¡±¡±

    The Vampiric Vine that looked exactly the same as Ding Shengxia actually nodded and opened its mouth to say something, but no sound came out of it.

    However, Ding Ningdong seemed to have heard something, and became especially happy. Even her originally pale face turned a little red.

    She seemed extremely happy as she walked around her second brother: ¡°¡±I knew that when I was very young, you all loved me. Although you all gradually distanced yourselves from me after we grew up, you still cared about me, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I will call out father and mother in two days as well. Let¡¯s reunite as a family and don¡¯t be affected by the conflicts outside anymore, alright?¡±¡±

    She walked to the fake Ding Wanqiu¡¯s side and lowered her head. ¡°¡±Third Brother, I know that you haven¡¯t changed at all. You still love me as much as before, right?¡±¡±

    I was so worried when you went to fight him that day.

    I was afraid you¡¯d be hurt, and I was afraid you¡¯d hurt him.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like he¡¯s our family, too.

    ¡°¡±No matter who happens, I will feel bad.¡±¡±

    That fake Ding Wanqiu unexpectedly raised her hand and stroked her hair, saying a few words.

    Outside the courtyard, Ding Wanqiu suddenly stood up and shouted towards the inside, ¡°¡±Let her go!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not me, get out of my way!¡±¡±

    However, Ding Ningdong seemed like she couldn¡¯t hear anything, as she was still immersed in her own world and couldn¡¯t extricate herself.

    She actually went to one side and crouched down. Then she cut her arm with a small knife and bled into a flowerpot.

    Her arm was already covered with cuts and wounds, and even the blood that flowed out was very slow. It was obvious that there wasn¡¯t much blood left.

    However, she stubbornly squatted there and watched her blood drip down.

    ¡°¡±Father ¡­ Mother, don¡¯t worry. We will be reunited soon.¡±¡±

    When the timees, we won¡¯t fight, and you guys can stop hitting me and scolding me.

    ¡°¡±Our family is happy together, never separate.¡±¡±

    Her blood began to drip down. After the two sprouts in the flower pot had absorbed the blood, they began to slowly grow.

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, she probably won¡¯t be able to hold on until tomorrow.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu and An Zhan simultaneously said, ¡°¡±Senior, I beg you to save her!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun turned around and said, ¡°¡±Keep watch, I will think of a way!¡±¡±

    At this time, An Zeng and Ding Wanqiu turned around to look at Ding Ningdong. They seemed to see her nce towards the outside. Then, they raised their hands and shook them with great difficulty. Smiling, they said, ¡°¡±Goodbye ¡­¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>

    Zhuge Liuyun turned around and left. She was clearly walking shakily on her crutches, but in the blink of an eye, she disappeared.

    An Zhan and Ding Wanqiu also didn¡¯t know if he could think of a way to save Ding Ningdong. They looked at each other, seeing the deep worry in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu opened her mouth, but in the end, she still asked, ¡°¡±You ¡­ can you ept her?¡±¡±

    An Zhan was stunned. ¡°¡±ept what?¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu replied, ¡°¡±I can see that my little sister really likes you.¡±¡±

    Even though there should only be hatred between you and me, or if I am unfilial, I can¡¯t bear to kill you.

    My sister¡¯s thoughts were moreplex than mine, which is why they were more painful.

    To fall in love with one¡¯s enemy, there was nothing in this world that could make one feel more bitter than this.

    If ¡­ if you feel that it is possible, can you ept her?

    She needs protection now,fort, and you seem to be doing more than I am. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I mean, no.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I have people I like, not your sister.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But she likes you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t ept her just because she likes me. It¡¯s not fair to me to anyone who likes me as well.

    ¡°¡±I can do anything to help her, but I can¡¯t have sex with her.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu¡¯s brows creased. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡±¡±

    Do you think she doesn¡¯t deserve you?

    Isn¡¯t she beautiful enough?

    Not gentle enough?

    Or she¡¯s not as good as the girl you like. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It has nothing to do with this. Your sister is outstanding and gentle and beautiful, but this is not a bargaining chip. There is no need to rely on this kind of chips for our rtionship.¡±¡±

    As I said, I see her as a friend, and as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°¡±

    Ding Wanqiu said, ¡°¡±But this is what you can do, even if you are only lying to her ¡­ If Senior Zhuge really has the ability to save her, during her weakest and loneliest days, she needs someone to take care of her, someone tofort her.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t lie to her.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu was silent for a long time before sighing. ¡°¡±Your heart is really hard, I didn¡¯t see it before.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It has nothing to do with toughness.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu replied, ¡°¡±Then why can¡¯t you ept her!¡±¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°¡±As I said, that¡¯s impossible.

    You don¡¯t need to say that. Even if you were her brother, you had no right to decide anything for her.

    Wasn¡¯t saving her the most important thing right now?

    What¡¯s the point of saying all this? ¡°¡±

    Ding Wanqiu¡¯s originally raised arm drooped down in a dejected manner, as if she had lost her strength in that instant.

    An Zaiyue looked at Ding Wanqiu. She was still squatting in the flower pot dripping blood, but the rate at which her blood was dripping was bing slower and slower.

    It could be seen that Ding Wanqiu was on the verge of copse, her entire body shaking and swaying.

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait for Senior Zhuge anymore.¡±¡±

    He took a step forward and was once again stopped by Ding Wanqiu. ¡°¡±Senior Zhuge said that her blood was connected to the Withered Blood Vine. Once she forced her way in, her name would be damaged.¡±¡±

    An Zeng lowered his head and looked at the vines of the Vampiric Vine growing at the entrance of the courtyard. Then he lowered his head to look at the blood pearl on his wrist. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked to the school gate, flipped his wrist, took out a dagger from the spatial artifact he carried with him, and shed at his wrist. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if this will work. If it won¡¯t work, I hope I can share some of the Blood Vine¡¯s requests.¡±¡±

    He dropped the blood on the vines by the door.

    The bloody Vampiric Vine immediately twisted, as if it was a python smelling prey.

    Ding Wanqiu wanted to stop the argument, but in the end, she didn¡¯t extend her hand.

    He watched as Anjou stood there, firm but calm, his hand outstretched, blood dripping from it.

    At this moment, Ding Wanqiu suddenly realized that she had lost.

    He had had a fight with An Zhe before, and this time the two seemed to be in a deadlock.

    Therefore, from beginning to end, Ding Wanqiu did not feel that she had lost to An Zaiyue. He felt that if he tried his best, An Zaiyue would not be his match.

    But now, he discovered that he hadpletely lost. This wasn¡¯t a difference in cultivation, but a difference in character.

    An Xin¡¯s blood flow was fast, but he didn¡¯t retract his hand. Furthermore, he continued to channel the power of his cultivation to speed up the flow of his blood.

    However, after a few minutes, more and more Vampiric Vines gathered, greedily absorbing the blood of An Zaihai. However, they did not form any kind of connection with An Zaihai.

    An Chou¡¯s face turned paler and paler. Ding Wanqiu, who stood behind him, remained silent for a moment. Then, she strode forward, using her dagger to cut open her own arm and sprinkle the blood on the Vampiric Vine.

    At this time, it was unknown whether it was her telepathy or something else, Qu Liuxi rushed over from afar.

    She had clearly been running all the way here. When she saw An Chou and Ding Wanqiu dripping blood on the Blood Vine, Qu Liuxi¡¯s face, which was originally flushed with sweat, instantly paled.

    ¡°¡±No more drops!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi ran to An Zeng¡¯s side, reaching out with both hands to pull both An Zeng and Ding Wanqiu back. ¡°¡±Those are the Withered Blood Vines!¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded: ¡°¡±Yes, it¡¯s the Vampiric Vine. Look at Ding Ningdong.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nced at it, and her expression became even uglier. ¡°¡±To use her own blood and Qi to create such a thing ¡­ She has already fallen into her inner demon.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You used your blood to try and establish some sort of connection with the Vine. The method is correct, but you are not doctors. You do not know how to do it.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked towards An Zhan. ¡°¡±Let me do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You have a way?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi bit her lips, ¡°¡±Use the Phoenix Crunch Pill to refine it!¡±¡±

    An Zhan immediately shook his head. ¡°¡±No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Once you attract attention, you will immediately attract a lot of people.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Saving people is more important, but I don¡¯t care about that much.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s important to save him, but you are more important.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu looked at An Zaiyue, then at Qu Liuxi, and suddenly understood.

    This girl was the person he liked, as An Zeng said.

    He seemed to see a kind of almost holy radiance from this girl¡¯s body. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes to confirm that it was not his imagination.

    He was certain that this girl didn¡¯t have any feelings towards his sister. She was just a true healer.

    An Xuan grabbed Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±No, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±¡±

    It was wrong to let oneself be hurt because of saving others.

    ¡°¡±No matter what, I won¡¯t put you in danger.¡±¡±

    As the two of them were talking, Gu Qianlin and Du Shougao also ran over from afar.

    Du was still holding the cat in his thin arms, but the moment he saw the Vampiric Vine, his eyes widened.

    It struggled free from Du¡¯s thin arms, picked up An Zeng¡¯s shoulder and meowed a few times in the direction of the Vampiric Vine. There was a sharp and imposing manner to its cries.

    Everyone was worried about Ding Ningdong¡¯s situation, so they didn¡¯t care.

    Only An Zaiyue could see in the kind master¡¯s eyes that he seemed to be filled with hatred towards something like the Vampiric Vine.

    Before An Zaihai could react, the good sir suddenly let out a mighty roar towards the Vampiric Vine.

    Soon after, the magic binding cloth flew out from Du¡¯s thin arms and flew towards the small courtyard.

    Before anyone could react, the piece of cloth released a lump of fog that quickly covered the Vampiric Vine.

    Then the magic binding cloth suddenly erged, almost covering the entire small courtyard.

    From the magic binding cloth, strips of cloth were separated and pressed down like a rope.

    Every stick was like a dragon, and every vine was like a python.

    The dragon and python were fighting in the air. In the fog, the Withering Blood Vine seemed to be clumsy and slow down.

    The cloth strips did not look as thick as the Vampiric Vine, but they were more flexible and sharp.

    In less than five minutes, all the vines were bound by strips of cloth and then wrapped around the Vampiric Vine in a circle, wrapping it up like a dumpling.

    After a short moment, countless ck mes suddenly began to burn from the piece of cloth. In just a short moment, a sea of fire began to burn in the small courtyard.

    The ck mes looked extremely strange. Within the ck mes, all of the Vampiric Vine¡¯s vines twisted violently, as if they had met their natural nemesis.

    Good Lord Cat squatted on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder and let out a few calls, seeming to be talking to the magic binding cloth.

    A ck wall of fire formed on the Demon Binding Cloth, chopping down and separating Ding Ningdong from all the Vines.

    The ck mes became bigger and bigger, as if they were devouring the entire room.

    Strangely, no one outside the yard felt the slightest bit of heat.

    After about ten minutes, the Demon Binding Cloth retracted all of the strips of cloth. Then, it transformed into its original size and flew back into Du¡¯s thin arms.

    The cat let out a cry and jumped from An Zeng¡¯s shoulder straight into Du¡¯s thin arms. He leaned against the magic binding cloth and narrowed his eyes.

    However, An Zhe could tell that there was a hint of pride in the kind master¡¯s eyes.

    An Zaixin thought, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eyes and the Demon Binding Cloth had fought side by side countless times. Perhaps at some time in the past, in some extremely dangerous ce, they had once fought against something like the Withering Blood Vine together.

    Seeing that the Vampiric Vine had been exterminated, Qu Liuxi immediately rushed in, supporting the teetering Ding Ning Dong while cing her hand on her pulse.

    After a moment, Qu Liuxi took out a pill and ced it in her palm.

    A pale blue me suddenly appeared in her palm, then turned green a few secondster, then white a few secondster, then red.

    The red me looked very real. She was grilling the pill in her palm.

    After about a minute, the pill suddenly popped apart. It didn¡¯t shatter, but split apart in a regr manner.

    The pill was split into five, as if it had bloomed.

    The pill was solemn, and there was a small red dot that was spinning violently.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand was extremely stable, without the slightest bit of movement.

    No one dared to disturb her. The processsted for about three minutes.

    Seeing that the pill that was in full bloom was about to shrink back, Qu Liuxi quickly grabbed some of the powder that was burnt by the Vampiric Vine and threw it in.

    With the pill in her left hand, she continued to roast the fire.

    She stretched out her right hand, and a small and delicate medicine chest opened in mid-air.

    The same herb or something else that no one else could recognize flew out of the medicine chest andnded in her right hand.

    She continuously ced these items into the palm of her left hand. After the red mes disappeared, these items quickly merged into the pill.

    There were a total of thirty-six types of medicine in the mixture, and the pill coincidentally ovepped perfectly with the original.

    Qu Liuxi let out a light sigh of relief, then she pinched Ding Ningdong¡¯s mouth and ced the pill inside.

    The pill melted the moment it entered her mouth and quickly entered her body.

    A secondter, Ding Ningdong suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck water.

    The ck water fell to the ground, and there was something that looked like an octopus twisting around inside.

    With a flick of Qu Liuxi¡¯s finger, a medicinal powder flew out from the medicine box and sprinkled on the small octopus-like disgusting ck thing. The thing let out a shrill cry before falling to the ground and turning into ck water.

    ¡°¡±The Blood Root of the Vampiric Vine has been pulled out by me. For the time being, she¡¯s not in any life-threatening danger.

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t know enough about poisons to need a master to diagnose them.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi wiped the sweat off her forehead and said.

    Everyone was stunned. No one expected her to be able to concoct pills in the palm of her hand ¡­ such a scene was unforgettable.¡±

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>

    [I was nning to return to the top 10 with a monthly ticket, but the guy in front is too savage.]

    Right now, my goal is to ask everyone to protect me in the top 20, thank you!

    )

    ¡°¡±Refining pills with my bare hands, blossom five times.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun walked over from behind the crowd, holding a small wooden box.

    ¡°¡±Amazing, amazing!¡±¡±

    He put away the small wooden box and threw his walking stick to the side, pping towards Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so young, yet you have such talent, yet you¡¯re so calm and collected. This has really caught my attention.¡±¡±

    People say that the old martial arts world cannot afford to offend him, but now it seems that he is already under the rule of you youngsters.

    After the five petals were opened, he added thirty-six herbs. He couldn¡¯t afford to be in the wrong order, and he couldn¡¯t afford to miss the timing. Otherwise, this pill would be ruined.

    ¡°¡±Even if you let me cultivate this pill right now, I won¡¯t be able to do it better than you.¡±¡±

    With a slightly flushed face, Qu Liuxi possessed her body and said, ¡°¡±Senior is exaggerating. Junior¡¯s luck is simply too good.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±The sess in this world can only be due to luck, but not pill refining.¡±¡±

    It was impossible for one to achieve such a feat of forging pills, including forging pills, forging pills, timing, and materials. Where did one get such luck from?

    Amazing is amazing, you don¡¯t have to be modest.

    ¡°¡±When I was your age, all I thought about was how to avoid my master¡¯s eyes and run out to y.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi felt somewhat embarrassed by his words and could only change the topic, ¡°¡±Senior, I¡¯d rather ask you to treat Ding Ning Dong.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun walked over and held the unconscious Ding Ning Dong. ¡°¡±When I was going back, I racked my brains to think of a way ¡­ and that was to fight the poison with poison.¡±¡±

    The Vampiric Vine was as bloodthirsty as life. Only by nourishing it with blood could it survive. It was an evil creature to begin with.

    But there is no medicine in my memory that can restrain it.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I could only think of other ways and think of the Nine-Headed Serpent Grass.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nine-Headed Snake Grass?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Senior wants to use the Nine-Headed Snake Grass to kill the Withered Blood Vine?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun nodded, ¡°¡±The Withering Blood Vine and the Nine-Headed Serpent Grass are rare herbs, but they are more animal oriented.¡±¡±

    However, the Nine-Headed Serpent Grass was a bit more ferocious.

    I originally nned to nt the Nine-Headed Snake Grass on the stem of the Withering Blood Vine and let it absorb the nutrients from the withering Blood Vine to kill it.

    In the moment that the Vampiric Vine died, he pulled Ding Ningdong out.

    ¡°¡±However, this method is really dangerous. If there is a little bit less time, then the Nine-Headed Snake Grass will take over the Withering Blood Vine¡¯s control of Ding Ningdong¡¯s bloodline.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi acknowledged, ¡°¡±The Nine-Headed Serpent Grass has an even stronger personality, so once its bloodline is reced ¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun ced one of her hands on the back of Ding Ningdong¡¯s hand.

    While healing Ding Ningdong, he asked, ¡°¡±What method did you use to get rid of the Withered Blood Vine?¡±¡±

    At that time, the Demon Binding Cloth had automatically killed the Withering Blood Vine, but Zhuge Liuyun definitely couldn¡¯t know about this.

    Fortunately, everyone present at that time, with the exception of Ding Wanqiu, was from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    An Zeng nced at Ding Wanqiu, who slightly nodded her head.

    Qu Liuxi exined, ¡°¡±The two of them used their bloodline power topete with Ding Ningdong for control of the Withered Blood Vine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When the Vampiric Vine was still shaking, I burned the meridians of the Vampiric Vine with the help of the Seven Varying Pills and the Tian Lu Water.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun frowned, ¡°¡±If you really used this method to seed, then I can only say that it was luck.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not necessarily luck, but Ding Ning Dong¡¯s Qi and blood is really weak.¡±¡±

    If it was just an hour ago, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have had the slightest chance of sess.

    Now that her blood was almost depleted, she had poor control of the Vampiric Vine.

    On the contrary, since the blood that the Vampiric Vine absorbed was getting less and less, when it found more and more blood, it would split a portion of its attention with it.

    Zhuge Liuyun looked at the others, but didn¡¯t find anything wrong. However, he still felt that Qu Liuxi¡¯s method didn¡¯t have much sess rate.

    Fortunately, Ding Ningdong had been saved, so he couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    After he forced the poison out of Ding Ningdong¡¯s body, he stuffed it into her mouth to remove the poison before saying, ¡°¡±Actually, the easiest and most direct way to get rid of the Vampiric Vine is through the Demon Binding Cloth ¡­ However, those are rumours, and I¡¯m afraid very few people have seen them before.¡±¡±

    Rumor has it that a long, long time ago, the world had the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye.

    The Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye was immortal. When the thing it was on was about to die, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye would choose its next sessor.

    ¡°¡±Rumor has it that thest thing that possessed the Nine Reincarnation Eyes was a lion, and some even said it was a lion like demonic beast.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Anything that possesses the Nine Revolving Eye is the most covetous thing in the world.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun seemed to be a little tired. He handed Ding Ningdong to Ding Wanqiu. ¡°¡±Whether it¡¯s an ancient tomb or some great treasure left behind by some great expert, as long as it finds out, it will definitely enter and absorb all the treasures.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Absorb?¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned. ¡°¡±What do you mean by absorption?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±Why can the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye discover the treasures of the world?¡±¡±

    Why can you tell what is rare?

    It was precisely because it had devoured too many treasures that it possessed the nature of all treasures.

    It was said that the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye had reached its limit, and that it was even able to devour and absorb purple-grade divine artifacts.

    ¡°¡±Once its eyes have devoured all the special items in the material, it will be able to activate Samsara.¡±¡±

    He smiled tiredly. ¡°¡±However, this is only a legend ¡­ After all, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye has not appeared for at least a few hundred years, or even over a thousand years.¡±¡±

    The Demon Binding Cloth that I mentioned earlier is more like an assistant or a servant of the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye.

    Wherever the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye appeared, there would be a piece of magic binding cloth.

    You also know that those tombs in the treasure trove are often extremely dangerous.

    Which of the people that could gather treasures in the tomb was not a person with a powerful cultivation or an extremely high status?

    Which one of them was willing to have their grave stolen after their death?

    ¡°¡±So these tombs and treasures are filled with traps.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun pointed at the burnt Vampiric Vine on the ground, ¡°¡±The reason this Vampiric Vine appeared was because many years ago, someone created it to prevent their tomb from being destroyed by the future generations.¡±¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°¡±This is one of the most sinister methods. It makes one feel disgusted and disgusted.

    If he wanted to use the Withering Blood Vine to guard the tomb, he would first have to kill many people to obtain their blood.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not the blood of a person, nor is it the blood of a lot of people. It¡¯s the blood of a family member ¡­ That¡¯s also the reason why I said that you guys are really lucky to be able to kill the Withered Blood Vine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After the Vampiric Vine has absorbed the blood of a person, it will be of the same quality as this person. That is to say, even if it is absorbing the blood of others, it will still be of the same quality as the first person.¡±¡±

    To the Vampiric Vine, other people¡¯s blood is just like the water you are watering flowers with.

    After saying this, he looked meaningfully at Qu Liuxi.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression slightly changed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zhuge Liuyun continued, ¡°¡±The masters of those tombs are either elites or prime ministers of kings. Therefore, cultivating the Withering Blood Vines is nothing to them, just cruel methods.¡±¡±

    If he chose a family first, he would at least have a strong constitution.

    Then catch them all and let the blood out and put them to death.

    The blood would be stored in a container that was designed to bleed at the same rate every day.

    ¡°¡±This amount of blood is enough for the Vampiric Vine to grow. ording to the legends, the longest amount of blood can be used for five hundred years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But that¡¯s not the end.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±Among the n exterminated, the one with the best talent will be left behind, skinned alive, and then put into the blood vat.¡±¡±

    This youth¡¯s body was changed by some kind of medicinal pill. His skin and blood were not soaked, so there would be tentacles ¡­ The tentacles would once again fuse with his blood and fuse with the Vampiric Vine.

    ¡°¡±This is the root of the Vampiric Vine. The root controls all the Vampiric Vines in the tomb.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Think about it, not only five hundred years, just a hundred years, what kind of crazy growth would the withered Blood Vine have in the tomb be?¡±¡±

    Therefore, using the Withering Blood Vine to guard the tomb is much stronger than anything else. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye wants to seize the treasure, the first thing it needs to do is kill the Withering Blood Vine.

    And the method to kill the Withering Blood Vine was by means of its retainer, the Demon Binding Cloth.

    ording to the rumors, the first generation Nine Revolving Gazes¡¯ bearer ¡­ was a person.

    A heaven-defying genius, and he had designed and created the Demon Binding Cloth.

    It was precisely because of this that the Demon Binding Cloth was so loyal to the Nine Revolving Eye.

    ¡°¡±Even if that person dies, the Demon Binding Cloth will still follow the sessor of the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t know if these rumors are true or false.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi calmed herself and said, ¡°¡±Perhaps, it¡¯s because Ding Ning Dong raised the Withered Blood Vine, not to attack anyone.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s possible. After all, she¡¯s just being controlled by her internal demon.¡±¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°¡±Little friend, if you are interested in the future, you cane find me more often.¡±¡±

    But now I want to use the herb steam bath for Ding Ning Dong to expel the residual poison in the body, please avoid.

    ¡°¡±Ding Wanqiu, you stay behind.¡±¡±

    Ding Wanqiu bowed. ¡°¡±Junior obeys yourmand.¡±¡±

    An Zeng, Qu Liuxi and the others saluted and said their goodbyes. When they left, they felt that Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s dark eyes were staring at their backs.

    Zhuge Liuyun had told so much about the Nine Revolving Reincarnation Eyes and the Demon Binding Cloth that it might not be because the old man was kind and liked to tell stories.

    Such a person was extremely scheming, it was hard for anyone to specte.

    Even though they had walked very far, they still felt a chill run down their backs.

    It was only after they returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect that they felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°¡±In the recent days, the good Lord and the Demon Binding Cloth won¡¯t show themselves again.¡±¡±

    After pondering for a while, An Ying said, ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun is a person of neither good nor evil.¡±¡±

    The only thing he could be sure of was that once he found out where the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye and Demon Binding Cloth were, he would definitely not let them go.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, during this period of time, let the good master and the Demon Binding Cloth stay in the Heaven Defying Seal and note out.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded, ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t know this Zhuge Liuyun you guys are talking about, but those who like to study poisonous things are always terrifyingly stubborn.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, it¡¯s best to be careful. Once a good master falls into his hands, he will definitely die.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Recently, I have spent more time in the Martial Arts Academy. You all should worry about the matters in the sect.¡±¡±

    In addition ¡­ Recently, there have been many people who have started to send their children to our Tian Qi Sect. This is a good start.

    To change a person, starting from a young age, that was the most fundamental.

    When we took in so many people in Fringe City, it was because they were not evil in nature.

    However, many of these concepts could not be changed.

    ¡°¡±The reason why they did what I told them to do was because they felt that it was loyalty. In their hearts, they might not feel that what we did had any meaning.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Children are different. Since young, they have been given a correct view of right and wrong, so that they will not enter the evil path in the future.

    From today onwards, whenever the children they sent over had the potential to cultivate, they would have to ept them. Everyone would take turns teaching them how to cultivate.

    As for children who can¡¯t cultivate, they need to choose the right people from the sects to take with them to refine their bodies.

    Everyone nodded.

    An Zaizhong said, ¡°¡±For us, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, this is the beginning of a change.¡±¡±

    He let out a long breath, ¡°¡±When teaching children, we only need to remember one thing ¡­ If we teach wrong, then what we will ruin is someone else¡¯s life.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>

    Heavenly Temple, Heavenly Protection Hall

    The Temple of Heaven and Temple in front had beenpletely destroyed, so it had to be rebuilt.

    If he wanted to rebuild it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t happen in a day.

    Besides, the war in the east was not going well, and the Revenue Service could not allocate any money.

    A few days ago, it was said that the empress dowager of the Embroidery Pce had personally decreed that if the Ministry of Revenue did not transfer the money needed to rebuild the Hall of Heavenly Harmony, everyone would scram.

    The empress dowager¡¯s words had a lot of effect in the end, so she¡¯d gathered all the money quickly. However, when she¡¯d delivered it to the Heavenly Protection Hall, the Duke of Yan had refused.

    Mu Changyan gave the order to hand over all the silver to a car and horse shop called Yan Yun, and sent them all the way to the eastern border.

    An Zeng was standing right next to Mu Changyan, the two of them were looking out the window at the ruins in front of them.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to cultivate anymore, it¡¯s not even t. I¡¯ll just throw it away like that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Regardless of whether it is for me or for the future Duke Yan, I am a wake-up call.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan turned around and waved her hands, indicating for everyone to leave.

    ¡°¡±Do you know why I trusted you so much?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked.

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you know. This secret must not be leaked out.¡±¡±

    There is one thing you may not know, and this is the biggest scandal in the harem since the Great Yan Dynasty, so no one dares to say it out loud.

    ¡°¡±Those who knew about the matter at the brocade pce were also given strict orders. Who would have thought that just nine ns would appear in a row if word got out?¡±¡±

    He sat down and after a moment of silence said, ¡°¡±Her Majesty is pregnant.¡±¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s face changed. He felt disgusted.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±If she was only acting shamelessly, I would have ignored her.¡±¡±

    After all, she isn¡¯t old yet, so ¡­ But she is pregnant now, and she only has one goal.

    That is, if she wants topletely steal the position of the Mu n, she will have to take the first step by herself, which is to be the Queen.

    The second step, when she was old, the child was his heir. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan stood there, not knowing what to say.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±So Xiao Qidao is the future of the Yan Country. You must protect him well.¡±¡±

    I know, in fact, I may not have much time.

    By the time the empress dowager gave birth, it would be time for me to die.

    Gu originally did not have the heart to call himself ¡®king¡¯, but now, he could only bear this burden alone.

    ¡°¡±In the future, it will be Little Seven who will bear the burden.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao shook his head. ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao still doesn¡¯t know his background. Even if he did, he might not be willing to be this King of Swallow.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t use you because you were powerful enough. It was mainly because of your rtionship with Xiao Qidao.¡±¡±

    Regardless of whether or not he would bear this responsibility in the future, what he had to do alone had to be prepared for him.

    You probably didn¡¯t understand why I recruited those young people. Do you think it¡¯s a bit of a joke to use them against the empress dowager?

    In fact, the people I recruited were all for the sake of the future Xiao Qidao.

    ¡°¡±Only by nurturing those loyal to the Mu n from the start would he be able to live a morefortable life.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all, if he were to die alone, he might not even be ten years old.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°¡±But those people are only secondary, you are the primary one.¡±¡±

    I keep promoting you, raising your official position over and over again, ignoring the opposition of the court officials, not caring if it has any effect on you, yes, it is because of my selfishness.

    ¡°¡±I just want you to adapt to the court situation as soon as possible, adapt to the government situation, and be a good official and a great official in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders, ¡°¡±This subject might not be able to do it.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan smiled, ¡°¡±With your personality, you¡¯re not suitable to be a good official.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Do you understand why I would let you go freely or even support your development in the martial arts world?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Yes, I understand.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±I have too much hope for your Legacy, don¡¯t you think?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Giving you such a heavy burden will also put you under a lot of pressure.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±No, no, no. The king has money to pay, power to power. If there¡¯s anything to give, this subject isn¡¯t afraid of pressure.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan red at him, ¡°¡±Then it¡¯s better if there¡¯s pressure ¡­ Oh right, Gu recent made Zhuge Liuyun pay special attention to Nie Qing. Zhuge Liuyun said that he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There aren¡¯t enough manpower in the pce recently, so I n to transfer Nie Qing to the Heavenly Protection Hall.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If Zhuge Liuyun also says that there won¡¯t be a problem, maybe I am too paranoid.¡±¡±

    Originally, I nned to find Nie Qing and have a chat with him, but I always strayed out of his way. I looked for him twice, but couldn¡¯t find him.

    What the Martial Arts Academy could confirm was that Nie Qing had taken away the copy of the Purple rank cultivation technique.

    However, things copied from a Purple rank cultivation technique might not be useful.

    At that level, the real secret would not be in the words.

    ¡°¡±However, Chang Huan still entrusted the matter to me. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I will have Nie Qing send the copy back to the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan grunted, ¡°¡±Gu will let him send it back. I heard ¡­ the Heavenly Awakening Sect has begun epting disciples?¡±¡±

    Ann nodded.

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good to have more children around the same age as Little Seven. We can start training from this point onwards, and in the future we will all be Little Seven¡¯s assistants.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned. ¡°¡±The children that this subject has recruited, I don¡¯t want them to die.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t want to affect the future of those children, but have you ever thought about it? If they joined another sect, wouldn¡¯t they be the same?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s good for your sect. In the future, if Xiao Qidao really bes the King of Swallow, then their future will be much better than in other sects.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I still can¡¯t do it.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t even know how to feign consent?¡±¡±

    In any case, you won¡¯t live long. Even if you don¡¯t do as I tell you in the future, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡±What kind of person is nine springs down, if he dies, then he dies.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t want to lie.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression eased a little, ¡°¡±It¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s too early to instill information into these children. When Little Seven really bes the King of Swallow, it won¡¯t be toote for them to make a choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m a little tired. You have a lot to do, so go ahead.¡±¡±

    When An Zaiyi took his leave and left the Heavenly Protection Hall, he nced back and felt that Mu Changyan seemed to have aged from sixty to seventy years.

    Embroidery Pce.

    A young eunuch hastily ran in and spoke in a hushed tone to Empress Dowager Su. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, news hase from Heavenly Temple that the king has decreed that Nie Qing should enter the Heavenly Protection Hall to protect him.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su, who had beenzingzily on the bed, sat up and smiled. ¡°¡±Go tell Zhen Dao that the chance hase.¡±¡±

    At this time, Zhen Dao came in from outside and bowed. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t need to send anyone to tell me. Could it be that the empress dowager forgot that I heard everything that Nie Qing saw and heard? I heard everything.¡±¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just this good news. There was also ¡­ there was also movement from Feng Xiugui¡¯s side.

    Due to theck of manpower on the King¡¯s side, he nned to send her out of the training hall and into Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    In order to ensure that Feng Xiuxiu would gain a certain position in the future, the Supreme Court prepared to open the secret door of the training hall and let her cultivate for a period of time.

    ¡°¡±If nothing goes wrong, Feng Xiuzhu will be able to steal that supreme treasure of the Supreme Dao Pce.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face grew particrly joyous. ¡°¡±That thing will keep my child safe in the future.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao said: ¡°¡±Congrattions to the empress dowager, everything is fine.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hummed. ¡°¡±Go prepare yourself. This matter is of the utmost importance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As long as I control Mu Changyan and get that treasure from the Supreme Dao Pce, nothing can stop me.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao wrapped around his body: ¡°¡±This servant will prepare now. If it seeds, this servant will not be able to move for a long time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I asked the empress dowager to send someone to protect the servants. After all, nothing can go wrong with this matter.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±Go ahead, I¡¯ll arrange for people.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao retreated, but when she turned around, Empress Dowager Su didn¡¯t see it. Zhen Dao¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister light.

    Zhen Dao didn¡¯t notice that the moment he turned around, Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face quickly darkened. She looked at Zhen Dao¡¯s back with killing intent.

    A momentter, an old man wearing a long ck robe walked out from the shadows to pay his respects to Empress Dowager Su.

    Empress Dowager Su sneered. ¡°¡±See that person¡¯s servant act like that?¡±¡±

    It would be a disaster for this man to keep his future.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his silver needle technique, how could I have used him?

    You go secretly protect him. After Mu Changyan has been controlled, you will cripple this person, turning him into a cripple who can¡¯t even get down from the bed.

    If he doesn¡¯t listen, let him die. ¡°¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°¡±This subject will go right away.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su reached out to grab the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±In the end, this will depend on you.¡±¡±

    The so-called Silver Needle Gu Technique might not have some ws, but during the time you¡¯ve been protecting him, you should think of a way to figure out what exactly is going on with the Silver Needle Gu Insect Technique.

    If he understood what was going on, he could just get rid of Zhen Dao.

    ¡°¡±This man has the ambition of a wolf in his eyes. He is different from Li Changlu.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The empress dowager really can¡¯t forget him. If my guess is correct, if Li Changlu can help her get a child, then there won¡¯t be any problem for this subject.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su wrapped her arms around the old man¡¯s waist from behind. ¡°¡±Are you jealous?¡±¡±

    Being so cute at such a young age was truly amusing.

    Those youngsters are just a bit more thick-skinned, but that Li Changlu is just a bit more eloquent, how can theypete with you?

    In these past few years, I have changed many people, but you are the only one I cannot leave.

    Besides, the young men came to serve me to keep your secret.

    ¡°¡±When the child is born, no one will know it¡¯s yours.¡±¡±

    The old man let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±I hope that everyone knows that it is you and my child.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su rubbed her face against the old man¡¯s back. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, now¡¯s just not the time.¡±¡±

    In the future, wouldn¡¯t our children inherit the throne of Yan Kingdom?

    Now, he had already let others know that he would bring disaster upon him.

    When he grows up, you and I will take care not to let anyone hurt him.

    ¡°¡±At that time, we will hand over an entire Yan Kingdom to him.¡±¡±

    The old man was silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±Anyway, my heart is in your hands. You know that I won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su spoke softly. ¡°¡±You also know that my heart is in your hands, right?¡±¡±

    Those people, no matter how young and strong they are, no matter how handsome or handsome they are, they can neverpare to a thousandth of you.

    ¡°¡±Only you can bring me true happiness ¡­¡±¡±

    The old man seemed to sense that the mature body behind him was gradually heating up. He turned around and hugged Empress Dowager Su. ¡°¡±You¡¯re pregnant, so you should still be more restrained.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, her expression a little displeased. ¡°¡±I know ¡­ I can¡¯t do that either, it¡¯s really troublesome to death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Could it be that he can¡¯t be any lighter?¡±¡±

    The old man sighed, allowing Empress Dowager Su to take off his clothes.¡±

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>

    On the seventh day after the Gao Family had been exterminated on the surface, Mu Changyan told An Zaixin to bring people to the Gao Familypound to search them again. After all, the soldiers¡¯ search of the Gao Family seemed to be like a wild wind sweeping away fallen leaves, but perhaps the Gao Family¡¯s many secrets still needed to be carefully discovered.

    An Zaiyan knew that Mu Changyan wanted him to stay away from Empyrean Terminus Pce, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Perhaps, Mu Changyan had already given up?

    He just wanted to let An Zaixin protect Xiao Qidao properly.

    No one knew how many secrets were hidden in the Gao Family¡¯s courtyard.

    In order to let them all gain some experience, An Zhe brought them all.

    Even though the Gao Family Compound upied a huge area, it was outrageouslyrge.

    But whether it was architecture or decoration, it was so low-key that people thought they might have gone to the wrong ce.

    At this time, a portion of the security forces in the Gao Family¡¯s courtyard were transferred from the military, and the most important locations were all officers of the Thousand Revolution School.

    The elites of the almost disbanded army were still keeping a low-profile and reserved attitude. They were terrifyingly calm and collected.

    After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the An Vanguard Department, then the empress dowager would have taken care of everything else.

    The skinny Du looked around while walking and could not help but shake his head: ¡°¡±This ce is so big that it seems to be the military¡¯s drill ground. Don¡¯t tell me the Gao Family can¡¯t bear to part with a few trees?¡±¡±

    He stopped and looked around.

    The Gao n¡¯s courtyard was truly huge, but the vast majority of the area was paved with extremely smooth and firm spaces. Only a few small gardens had some flowers and nts, and they didn¡¯t even have a name.

    Such an empty courtyard was either because arge number of people practiced frequently, or because they had other purposes.

    However, the Gao n had at least over a thousand helpers in Fang Gu City. Just thinking about the scale of the assassins when the Gao n attacked Heavenly Temple made no sense.

    And if all the employees of the Gao Family¡¯s casino within the entire Yan Kingdom were taken into ount, there would at least be over ten thousand people.

    Therefore, the courtyard was spacious and empty, most likely because too many Gao Family guards and fighters needed cultivation and body tempering.

    Anjou stepped into an open space and squatted down to sniff. The smell of lime entered his nose.

    There is, of course, nothing to doubt, that the ground will be harder by mixing lime with earth.

    However, An Zhe felt that something was wrong. He turned around and called out, ¡°¡±Send a team over here and dig down from here.¡±¡±

    Before long, fifty or sixty able-bodied soldiers with shovels began digging downward.

    Thin Du was also curious as to what exactly An Zhe had discovered. He grabbed a shovel from a soldier and began digging downwards with keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng-keng.

    These people were well-trained and physically strong, and it didn¡¯t take them long to dig more than a meter deep.

    At a meter and a half, the soil became whiter and whiter, and the lime should be higher and higher.

    After digging for a few dozen more centimeters, the shovel could actually hit sparks.

    ¡°¡±No, there¡¯s ayer of gravel under the lime.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe it was the foundation the Gao Familyid when they first built the yard?¡±¡±

    The stones are of different sizes and are very thick. ¡°¡±

    The cat owner squatted on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder and called out to the bottom of the hole.

    It rubbed its contentious face as if it was afraid, but also as if it was disgusted.

    An Zhan handed the good lord to Qu Liuxi, and he jumped down.

    Squatting on the stone floor, he carefully examined it, then dug out a stone and looked at the sun. ¡°¡±The stone was buried in there for less than two years. It definitely wasn¡¯t buried when the Gao Family first built the courtyard.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Gao n¡¯s residence is in Fang Gu City for at least a hundred years. There¡¯s something down here, and it hasn¡¯t been buried for more than two years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Move the stones away!¡±¡±

    With an order from An Zaiyue, the soldiers began to carry the stone away.

    These soldiers were strong and curious, so they worked especially hard.

    The stone was more than half a meter thick, and after two years of pressure, digging it out wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    The dozens of muscr men worked for a full hour before they managed to clear out an area that was three to four meters in radius.

    But beneath the stone stratum, there was anotheryer of lime.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Perhaps this was just because the Gao Family had once repaired the ground in the courtyard two or three years ago, and there were no secrets below.

    Anjou asked for a shovel, scraped theyer of lime, and found it only a few centimeters thick.

    He scraped the ster aside, and everyone¡¯s hair stood on end.

    Corpse.

    An Xin went up and ordered more people toe over.

    After that, he would send people to report to the army and Heavenly Temple, and have the soldiers and Heavenly Temple send people over to keep an eye out.

    After another hour, five hundred elite soldiers were sent to the army, and over a hundred guards were sent to the Heavenly Temple to gather some more people from the Punishment Department.

    Before the matter was decided, there were noborers employed in the dispute.

    The soldiers were Wang Kaitai, the Heavenly Temple was An Chengli, and the two were old acquaintances. They were chatting quite warmly along the way, but when they saw the scene in the pit below, their faces turned pale.

    The group of seven to eight hundred people had cleared out all the courtyards. There were severalrge pits underneath theyers of rocks. There were countless corpses, at least a thousand of them.

    The year in which these corpses were buried was different as well. After An Zaihai had seen them, he discovered that the earliest corpses would take around ten years, and thetest was no more than half a year.

    And among these thousand corpses, there wasn¡¯t a single adult male.

    A woman or a child.

    ¡°¡±Motherf * cker!¡±¡±

    Skinny Du threw the shovel to the side and squatted down while hugging his head. ¡°¡±The Gao Family bastards!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianlin and Qu Liuxi were already holding hands and standing to the side. Their eyes were red, and they didn¡¯t dare to look at the corpses below.

    The new body, though rotting, was vaguely recognizable.

    More than half of them were the remains of young women, and the other half were children who were no more than ten years old.

    Wang KaiTai¡¯s eyes almost popped out, ¡°¡±Every year, there will be a lot of missing cases in Fang Shoucheng. The Fang family¡¯s investigation went on year after year and the Board of Justice¡¯s investigation went on year after year, but they have no clues at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So it¡¯s all here ¡­ Damn it, what the hell is the Gao Family doing!¡±¡±

    Andersen covered his face with a cloth and went down to check again.

    In this aspect, even the most outstanding coroner of the Ministry of Justice was not as experienced as he was.

    Not long after that, Tritchard, themander of the Board of Justice¡¯s cavalry, arrived as well. When he saw the corpse below, his face paled.

    Tantai Chui covered his mouth and nose with a cloth before jumping down. He squatted beside An Zaihai and said, ¡°¡±Did you notice? All the corpses that could see the wound had the same location.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±Someone dug my heart out.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been more than ten years. Over a thousand people had their hearts dug out and then buried in this courtyard. Just what is the Gao Family nning to do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Evil magic.¡±¡±

    An Xuan stood up. ¡°¡±Some people said that eating from the heart of a child can prolong one¡¯s lifespan.¡±¡±

    Tantai was stunned for a moment, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this nonsense!?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Or...¡±¡±

    An Ying¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment: ¡°¡±Or perhaps, the Gao Family keeps a demon beast. This child is used to feed and kill demon beasts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why are there still so many young girls,¡±¡± Tantai asked. ¡°¡±Besides the children, the corpses here are all young girls.¡±¡±

    An Zhe shook his head. Even though he had been in charge of handling the Division in the Great Xi for so many years, he had never seen such a cruel and vile thing.

    What exactly had the Gao Family been doing all these years, killing so many people?

    Tantai Cha said, ¡°¡±The number of reported disappearances in the Board of Justice and Fang Shoufu¡¯s household added up to less than ten years. Clearly, there were still many people who were kidnapped outside of Fang Shoucheng.

    What was the Gao Family nning to do?

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution if you do such a wicked thing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the punishment of the wicked is ced on retribution, the wicked will live morefortably.¡±¡±

    He turned around. ¡°¡±Scoop every open space in the yard!¡±¡±

    The soldiers and officials of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Fang Shoufu began to move. Everyone¡¯s hands were trembling as they dug around. No one wished to dig out the corpse again.

    When those children died, the oldest would probably be no more than ten years old.

    This sort of sin would cause even Buddha to feel fury towards Kong Kim.

    Still, they saw more bodies.

    Three more bodies were found in the yard. Although there weren¡¯t as many corpses dug up as thest one, there were at least two or three hundred.

    The bodies had been dead for a little longer, fifteen to ten years ago, ording to the report.

    ¡°¡±That is to say, it started about fifteen years ago?¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha frowned. ¡°¡±When we look back, we find out what happened to the Gao Family fifteen years ago. That¡¯s why they started killing people in such a crazed manner.¡±¡±

    An He suddenly recalled what Zhuge Liuyun said not long ago about raising the Withering Blood Vine in the ancient tomb.

    However, it was quickly denied ¡­ Zhuge Liuyun had said that raising the withered Blood Vine to guard the tomb was the best way to ughter the entire n.

    No matter how domineering the Gao Family was, they would not dare to do something like that.

    Moreover, these corpses were clearly not of the same n. Not a single n had been able to withstand such a disaster like losing all of their children and young women for over ten years.

    An Chengli felt his stomach churning. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce for even a second longer. ¡°¡±Um ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and report this to the King first. It¡¯s better to leave this matter to the Ministry of Justice to investigate thoroughly.¡±¡±

    Then he turned and walked away, almost running.

    Wang Kai-tai was silent for a while before he said, ¡°¡±This matter cannot be announced for the time being. If it is leaked out too early, the imperial court will not be able to withstand the public¡¯s anger and attack.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In particr, the Ministry of Justice and the Fang family.¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng, who had already rushed over, quickly nodded, ¡°¡±Yes, yes ¡­ if the news were to spread now, the Fang family will be surrounded by people so tightly that not even a drop of water will leak out.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nced in the direction An Chengli left, then looked towards Xu Zheng and said, ¡°¡±Sir Xu, have you heard of what happened to the Gao n fifteen years ago?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fifteen years ago?¡±¡±

    Xu Zhengsheng knew that this matter was too big and did not dare to ignore it. He thought carefully for a moment, ¡°¡±This official remembers that more than ten years ago, the eldest son of the Gao Family, the eldest brother of Gao Yuan Lake, had some ident.¡±¡±

    Other than that, he didn¡¯t seem to have heard anything about the Gao Family.

    Oh right, it seems like the olddy from the Gao n personally stepped in to look for famous doctors over ten years ago.

    Some of the famous doctors and doctors in the Fang Residence were invited. In addition, the Gao Family sent almost all of the Great Xi and a dozen other countries over. They even went to the Savage Mountain to look for ancient medicine.

    This could be the cause of death for these children and young women?

    At this time, An Chengli wasn¡¯t in the Heavenly Protection Hall, and only Nie Qing remained by Mu Changyan¡¯s side.

    Standing behind Mu Changyan, Nie Qing originally had a nk expression on his face. After waiting for An Chengli to leave, his eyes suddenly shone with a terrifying light.

    He grabbed Mu Changyan¡¯s neck from behind and pped her on the back of her head.

    Mu Changyan didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction before she was knocked unconscious by Nie Qing.

    Nie Qing took out a small jade bottle from his chest, poured out a very disgusting worm, and stuffed it into Mu Changyan¡¯s mouth.

    He then took out a cloth bag and opened it. Inside was a row of silver needles.

    Nie Qing stood there, expressionlessly using needles on Mu Changyan.

    He moved quickly, but stiffly.

    In just a few minutes, the silver needles had all entered Mu Changyan¡¯s body. From the outside, it was almost impossible to see any trace of them.

    In Nie Qing¡¯s eyes, an extremely evil light shed, causing people to shiver in fear.¡±

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>

    The people of the Board of Justice and the Fang family spent half a day and a half without being able to unearth all the corpses in the pit.

    In order to preserve the evidence, each corpse came out carefully.

    Some of the corpses were intertwined with the others, and it was obvious that they had been thrown away very casually.

    All the bodies examined were missing hearts.

    Tantai Che felt that his heart had been very strong, but after half a day and a half, he was on the verge of breaking down.

    One who left the family in his teens and started from ten thousand silvers. He was now the richest person in control of over two hundred auction houses. He was so shocked by this scene that he almost copsed. The reactions of the others could be imagined.

    Ann sat in a corner, sipping her wine.

    What is evil?

    Those rascals who bullied people in the street were bad.

    Such a person from the Gao n was evil.

    Who could imagine how those people from the Gao Family managed to sleep so soundly on top of the thousands of corpses?

    After all these years, weren¡¯t they afraid of being haunted?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day, you will suffer from such a thing?

    Think about it, what would happen to his children if they suffered such a disaster in the future?

    No, they won¡¯t.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t feel sad.

    They wouldn¡¯t think that ghosts could trap them, because they were the ones who killed people. Even if they were ghosts, they also thought that they should be afraid of them.

    As for the future, how could they even think about it?

    If they could feel guilt, how could they have done it then?

    An Zeng continued to drink his wine, watching the people who had been busy the entire night.

    Skinny Du came over with an oilskin bag in his hand. Inside were a few pastries that had just left the oven.

    Usually, this was what An Zhe loved to eat the most. It was almost never tiresome, and his breakfast was always the same.

    Skinny Du said that he was really a devoted person. When he ate the sesame seed cakes, his eyes were like a young man who was infatuated. Every bite he took was an oath to the sesame cakes mountain alliance, which he would never fail in his life.

    An Xuan took the sesame seed cake. He didn¡¯t want to worry Skinny Du, so when he opened it to eat, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of hesitation.

    ¡°¡±You must be very sad, I am, too.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du squatted beside him: ¡°¡±Actually, you can¡¯t eat anything, right? I could tell from your eyes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the past, when you ate the sesame seed cakes, it wasn¡¯t like this ¡­ Actually, I couldn¡¯t eat it either, but I still forcefully ate six of them just now, guess why?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±You have strength after eating your fill.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean nodded. ¡°¡±You and I really only have one heart ¡­ That¡¯s right, we can only have strength after eating our fill.¡±¡±

    Only when he was full would he be able to kill those evildoers.

    Guess what a Civil Servant in charge of recording the number of bodies said when I walked in the door?

    ¡°¡±There must be something pitiful about those who can be hated ¡­ The Gao Family must have encountered some sort of difficulty. Otherwise, how could such a big family do anything bad?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Damn it, I broke his waist with a kick of my foot.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±For a viin like this, Lord Fatty doesn¡¯t want to hear any word about tolerance.¡±¡±

    An Zhan handed the wine jug to Du Lei: ¡°¡±Well done, next time you kick him in the crotch. This kind of person doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to have children. Having children isn¡¯t a good way of educating him.¡±¡±

    Du smiled: ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. We have to do what we have to do.¡±¡±

    This is a case you found by ident, and it¡¯s a constion to the dead.

    In the future, they would kill all their enemies and thene to pay tribute to them.

    There was nothing else to do with this matter right now. Pursuing the culprit was something that would happen in the future, and the people from the Gao Family could already be apprehended. Since the case had been solved, as long as the Board of Justice thoroughly investigated the culprit, they would be able to find some clues.

    ¡°¡±After killing for fifteen years, after killing so many people, the Gao Family must know a lot of people.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±You let Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi go back?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going back. The two of them really can¡¯t stay here any longer. Not to mention the two girls, even those bunch of guys can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thank you, good lord, for those who died.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Good Lord¡¯s Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye is very sensitive to death aura. I don¡¯t know how many tombs I¡¯ve met with this death aura in the past.¡±¡±

    Anxious, Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun said that the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye is a treasure that can devour all kinds of characteristics of the world. As long as all the characteristics are the same, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye can activate reincarnation ¡­ I wonder what the meaning behind this is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But looking at the stars in the good lord¡¯s eyes, I think he has devoured many kinds of treasures with special characteristics.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe in the future, he will be a big lion and scare you,¡±¡± said Du.

    The two of them casually walked into a room. Mu Changyan¡¯s task for An Ying was to thoroughly search the Gao Family. Since the Ministry of Justice had taken over the matter of the body, An Ying and Du continued to wander around the Gao Family.

    The house was empty. Basically everything of value that could be seen with the eyes had been moved.

    There was nothing of note in the circle of the house.

    The two of them were talking about something, because they knew each other to be in a panic.

    So you can pick a lighter topic and try not to think about the corpses in the front yard.

    The back yard was smaller, but it seemed quieter.

    It was said that this courtyard belonged to the madame, but An Zhe had seen the madame before and had no impression of her.

    She was just an ordinary elderly woman with white hair and wrinkles on her face. However, she had held power for so long, and her every movement and movement gave off an aura that ordinary people did not have.

    There were plenty of nts growing in the yard, and Andersen found a separate courtyard in the corner.

    He found a soldier who was stationed here and asked, ¡°¡±Who lives in that small yard over there?¡±¡±

    The soldier replied, ¡°¡±My lord, the small courtyard over there is said to be the residence of Gao Yuan¡¯s brother, Gao Yuan, who lives in theke.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I also heard it from others when I came in to look for a copy of the book. As for what exactly happened, I have no idea.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, then turned around to look. Tantai Chen strode over.

    ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Tantai Chun looked around. ¡°¡±I returned to the Board of Justicest night and interrogated all of the higher-ups of the Gao Family. At the start, I didn¡¯t make any breakthroughs and they insisted that they didn¡¯t know anything.¡±¡±

    Actually, when dealing with a person like the viin, persuading or not was nonsense, and there was even a need to use torture.

    After fighting for half the night, finally someone could no longer hold on and admitted defeat. ¡°¡±

    He pointed to the small courtyard. ¡°¡±It¡¯s said to be for him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A tall tree?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that over ten years ago, the Gao n¡¯s most talented and most likely to surpass the Dazhao realm to be a Heaven Realm expert. He is also the so-called hidden expert of the Gao n.¡±¡±

    Rumors had it that the Gao Family had always had a powerful hidden expert guarding them.

    This person was the husband of the madame, Gao Yun.

    Gao Yun was someone from over a hundred years ago, so he doesn¡¯t have any fame. He¡¯s an invisible expert, he never shows his face. ¡°¡±

    Seeing that An Zaihai still had the sesame seed cakes in his hands, Tantai Chun took them over and ate as he said, ¡°¡±Gao Yun is a peak Dacheng expert. The only thing he wants to do in his life is break through the Dacheng realm and reach the lesser celestial stage.¡±¡±

    But in his entire life, he had never been able to reach this level.

    Thus, he ced all his hopes on his grandson, Gao Yuan, to name a few.

    Gao Yuan was an outstanding talent since he was young. When he was ten years old, he had already left his peers far behind.

    After the age of ten, Gao Yuan¡¯s tree was taken away by Gao Yun to be secretly trained.

    ¡°¡±Later, Gao Yuan became the manager of the Gao Family on the surface, and Gao Yuan became a powerful warrior at his age. Even in the case of the Da Xi, he would be extremely rare.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one would have thought that Gao Yuan would be so paranoid by his grandfather, Gao Yun. For the sake of pursuing the Heaven Realm, he would do anything.¡±¡±

    More than ten years ago, he had failed in his attempt to break through to the Heaven Realm.

    ¡°¡±His cultivation went berserk, and ording to the rumors, he was seriously injured and became bloodthirsty ¡­ I don¡¯t know where the Gao Family heard the rumor that the hearts of a young man and a young girl could save him, so the olddy of the Gao Family gave him an order.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This matter is strictly confidential, whoever says it will kill the entire family.

    Furthermore, not many people knew about this matter, and most of them were captured from outside Fang Gengcheng.

    After digging his heart out alive, he buried it immediately.

    In order to ensure that the news wouldn¡¯t leak out, the Gao Family had actually beenpletely devoid of people. There weren¡¯t many people living in therge courtyard up ahead. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If I catch him, kill him ten thousand times.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che shook his head. ¡°¡±That olddy has always believed that the Gao Family¡¯s future lies with the tree. Therefore, even though the tree¡¯s Qi has gone berserk, she still did not give up.¡±¡±

    When the Gao Family encountered such a huge matter, she would rather give up Gao Yuan Lake to take away a cripple. Can you imagine how paranoid that olddy was?

    So don¡¯t worry, thest thing this kind of person should see is loss. If she loses her, she will go crazy. Even if she can endure it for the time being, she will definitely not be able to endure it for a long time.

    ¡°¡±She wille back. She wille back for revenge.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue agreed with Tantai Cha¡¯s analysis. He walked towards the tall tree and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go take a look there.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll follow you guys. If anything finds out, you can report it to me.¡±¡±

    The three of them walked towards the small courtyard. Before they reached the entrance, An Zhe could already feel that the kitten on his shoulder was a little worried.

    It came and went on its shoulders as if it were afraid of something.

    Momentster, the cat climbed off his shoulder and burrowed into his arms.

    Tantai didn¡¯t know what was so special about the good master. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±This ce is full of Yin Qi, and cats are very strange. I heard that you can see things that others can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s be careful, maybe there¡¯s something strange going on in this small courtyard.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You stay behind.¡±¡±

    He was ready to summon his trident at any moment.

    It was obvious that they were going to an empty small courtyard by themselves, but the few of them felt as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Perhaps it was due to the Master¡¯s unusual actions that even Tantai Che was affected.

    As he walked, he thought, ¡°¡±Magic binding cloth, oh magic binding cloth, don¡¯t fly out on your own.¡±¡±

    Ye Zichen walked in the door nervously, but the courtyard was strangely quiet.

    There was a path leading to the entrance, with a persimmon tree on each side of the path.

    These two persimmon trees seemed to have existed for at least a few decades.

    A persimmon tree could normally grow very high, but these two persimmon trees didn¡¯t surpass the rooftops. The tops of the trees grew out horizontally.

    It was as if two huge umbres had been opened in the courtyard, enveloping the entire courtyard.

    ¡°¡±Persimmon tree?¡±¡±

    Thest person to enter the room, a skinny Du, was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s people are really puzzling. Why are there tworge persimmon trees?¡±¡±

    At this time, the good grandpa in Du¡¯s thin arms let out a meow and stuffed his head into Du¡¯s thin arms. His body was trembling.

    And the Demon Binding Cloth in Dean¡¯s thin arms was ready to move!

    ¡°¡±There seems to be something odd about these two trees.¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha took a closer look. ¡°¡±Other than its size, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed with his finger. ¡°¡±It¡¯ste autumn now ¡­ but did you see, not a single persimmon.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the two huge persimmon trees suddenly blossomed.

    A hundred flowers bloomed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°¡±What the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    The flowers of the persimmon trees weren¡¯t originally very big, but the flowers blooming on the two persimmon trees were now as big as a washbasin, densely packed together.

    As if hearing someone speak, all the flowers turned to face the three people ¡­ The front of the flowers were like pale human faces that were grinning.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>

    Two blossoms bloomed.

    All the flowers turned to face the three of them.

    And each of those miserable white flowers was almost as big as a washbasin, like a pale, grinning face.

    At this moment, even though the three of them were experts, they were still startled.

    ¡°¡±Be careful!¡±¡±

    An Zeng shouted, then waved his hand to signal the two people behind him to leave.

    At this time, the cat let out a cry and suddenly burrowed into Du¡¯s thin arms. It seemed that only the Demon Binding Cloth would give it a sense of security.

    The skinny Dean tightly held onto the magic binding cloth, afraid that it would rush out.

    The feud, which had been at the forefront, was now behind it.

    The three of them began to retreat, but at this moment, they realized that there was no other way out.

    He didn¡¯t know when the door to the small courtyard had closed by itself, but it was silent.

    With the strength of the three of them, what was the problem if they wanted to break open an ordinary gate?

    But in the end, when he turned his head and kicked the door, he was knocked back by the force of the door and almost knocked Tantai Che over.

    Tantai Cha reached out to help him, but his other hand had already drawn the long saber hanging by his waist.

    From helping Du lose weight to shing out with his de, his movements were as smooth as flowing water.

    A saber light flew out from the long saber and ruthlessly hacked down on the wooden door.

    The wooden door was broken into pieces, but the branches from the tree had already formed a, blocking the entrance.

    Not only that, therge tree continued to stretch outwards, then it continued to wrap downwards, forming a huge green cover thatpletely covered the small courtyard.

    Tantai Cha¡¯s expression changed. The sharp edge of his de extended once more, emitting crackling sounds. That was the power of his zing cultivation.

    He raised his hand and swung it upwards. The saber light was like a fire dragon as it hacked down on the crown of the tree in midair.

    Those pale-faced flowers gathered together and hacked down on the sword light, causing the petals to fly in all directions.

    What was scary was that blood kept dripping down from the flowers after they had shattered.

    There was a fishy smell in the blood as it seeped into a person¡¯s nose.

    This strike was sharp enough, but it had no other effect other than breaking some of the petals.

    Those iplete white flowers looked like iplete human faces. They were even more terrifying.

    ¡°¡±Motherf * cker!¡±¡±

    Skinny Du cursed and no longer had the mood to keep his magic tools secret.

    He summoned Poseidon¡¯s Trident, then leapt to his feet and struck out at the branches.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident emitted a blue light. The power of the explosion ignited dozens of fireworks on the crown of the tree.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was a Fallen Purple rank item, and it was a peak Gold rank magic item at the very least.

    Even though Skinny Du was not able to fully control its power, this full-powered strike was still powerful enough.

    However, after breaking some of the branches and petals, there was no other reaction.

    The branches intertwined like snakes and soon became even thicker and more solid.

    The three of them heard a voice at the same time and turned around at the same time.

    However, Du was very thin and An Zaihe had a perfect understanding. The two of them separated in front and behind, forming a zigzag position with Tantai Che.

    Unknowingly, even Tantai Chun had be one of the iron triangles of defense.

    The door opened.

    However, he did not open the gate, but the door of the house.

    The ordinary-looking rooms looked even more sinister in this gloomy environment. At this moment, the light was no different from the dark night.

    The door suddenly opened on its own, and the three of them had the illusion that something ghostly would float out of it in the next second.

    But there was nothing.

    Tantai Chen turned around and looked at the sealed gate. He lowered his head and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to see what exactly is inside.¡±¡±

    He put away his long de and asked An He, ¡°¡±What about you?¡±¡±

    Of course, Anjou could understand Tantai Cha¡¯s thoughts, because he also thought the same way.

    Tantai Che had been managing his own business for more than ten years. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t have some amazing magical equipment in his possession.

    As for An Zeng, he still had the Bronze Bell and the Dark Sword on him. Together with the scales of the eight holy fish, he also wanted to take a look.

    As for how skinny Du was, don¡¯t forget that he had an almostplete set of peak grade Gold rank magic tools on him.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m in front.¡±¡±

    He walked forward.

    ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±¡±

    Tantai took a step forward and walked to the front.

    An Zaiyue determined that Tantai Che¡¯s cultivation base was at least in the state of Desire, it was indeed more suitable for him to walk in the front.

    No one knew what secrets were in this house, what dangers were in it.

    He was in the middle of protecting Du¡¯s skinny body, so it was the best choice.

    The three of them entered the room. Tantai Tantai snapped his fingers and a dozen beads flew out from his body. They emitted a bright but not ring white light.

    His finger rotated and the beads automatically separated. Four beads floated around each of them, clearly illuminating their surroundings.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t follow too closely. If there¡¯s anything, take care of yourself.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said and then walked forward.

    The furnishings in the room were very simple, and he began to be interested in the four beads floating around him.

    ¡°¡±How beautiful.¡±¡±

    He sincerely praised.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±If you knew the origin of this bead, you wouldn¡¯t like it so much ¡­ This is the mermaid¡¯s Inner Core ¡­ There are many demon beasts living in the East Sea, and the mermaid is one of them.¡±¡±

    However, they were not as beautiful as the legends stated. Each and every one of them had green faces and fierce fangs. They were extremely ugly.

    The reason why they were called Mermaids was because their backs were rather good-looking.

    Just turn your head and you¡¯ll be sick.

    Thus, in the East China Sea, this kind of thing was also known as the Fish Demon.

    ¡°¡±Fish Demons are also a type of demon beast. Their neidan can shine for a long time.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said as he walked, ¡°¡±Good eyesight.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s making money out of this.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che smiled. ¡°¡±How much do I give you? Can youe to my shop and be my head storekeeper?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Half of the property.¡±¡±

    Tantai Ching said, ¡°¡±At most 40%.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±You¡¯re actually serious about talking to me about this? With your wealth, forty percent of it is equivalent to being rich enough to rival a country.¡±¡±

    Tantai Chuang said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re only fifteen or sixteen years old. With your cultivation and talent, your future achievements will definitely not be low. When that happens, you might even be able to step into the Heaven Realm.¡±¡±

    And with your eyesight, how much wealth can you bring me?

    ¡°¡±Even though I have quite a bit of 40% of my wealth, it¡¯s not worth mentioning whenpared to the wealth you¡¯ll bring me in at least a hundred years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I finally understand why your business is doing so well.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s settle this matter first. The door won¡¯t shut for no reason, and it won¡¯t open for no reason.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one knows what they will encounter. If they are alive, we can talk about other things.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che curiously asked, ¡°¡±With your age, how can you have such good eyesight?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was born.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che smiled. He wouldn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    He carefully walked forward, while An Zeng and Du maintained a distance from each other as they followed.

    After walking for only a few meters, they arrived at the end of the room. It was a wall.

    What was strange was that when Tantai walked to the wall, a hole was automatically opened on the wall.

    He looked inside and saw what appeared to be a flight of steps leading to the ground.

    Step by step, he descended. He could not see the end.

    ¡°¡±Master seems to be very weing of us!¡±¡±

    Tantai said this with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    He pointed forward with his finger, and a dozen or so neidans flew out and floated in front of him.

    Below, there was only nothingness ¡­ There were only the steps, descending from the sky. The surroundings werepletely empty, with nothing around.

    If he identally fell down the steps, he might fall into some kind of nothingness and nevere out again.

    The three of them continued forward, counting the steps. After walking for at least six hundred steps, there seemed to be a weak glow ahead.

    Although the surrounding environment looked terrifying, they did not encounter any dangers along the way.

    Tantai Che waved his hands and walked in first.

    An Zeng and Du followed closely and found the ground. It was arge open space. There were dim lights all around.

    It was a huge ce, so big that the edges of the area couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The lights flickered, but none of them went out.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Master is indeed very hospitable.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the lights in front suddenly lit up, followed by the sound of music drifting over.

    The music was soft and soothing, rxing.

    An Zaiyue was worried about the demon note, but nothing happened after a while.

    The three of them continued forward. After walking for about ten meters, they passed through a thinyer of fog, and then they saw another door.

    The door was open, but the fog seemed thicker.

    The music became clearer and clearer, as if it were within reach.

    Tantai Chui swung his sleeves, full of energy.

    The fog within the door dissipated, but the situation inside could not be seen.

    ¡°¡±Are we going in or not?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    At this moment, Skinny Du¡¯s courage increased and he replied, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t go in, are we just going to freeload?¡±¡±

    Tritchard nced back at him, his eyesplicated.

    Skinny Du smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±This atmosphere is quite scary. I was just joking.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che sighed, ¡°¡±Then I won¡¯t just go in?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Quick, quick, quick, let¡¯s go in.¡±¡±

    Then, Tantai Cha entered the room. An Zhe turned around and looked at the skinny man with aplicated look in his eyes. He followed him in.

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t wait to be the first one to charge in. How could he be willing to fall behind?

    There was anotheryer of fog, but it was very shallow. After walking for a few meters, the fog disappeared.

    A huge stage appeared in front of them, with the curtain pulled up.

    The music came from behind the stage curtain, but there was still nothing.

    It was like walking in a wild night and suddenly seeing a big stage in front of you. It gave people a creepy feeling.

    ¡°¡±Master is not only hospitable, but also generous.¡±¡±

    Tantai stood looking at the stage. ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to ask us to listen to a y.¡±¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the red curtain suddenly opened.

    There was no one on the stage, but the instruments were all there.

    The drumstick floated, then it fell down and beat the drum itself.

    Pipa, zither, flute, all kinds of musical instruments are making wonderful sounds, but no one.

    The instruments wereid out neatly, as if they had just been tidied up.

    The music was melodious, and even Tantai felt that it was the best song he had ever heard in his life.

    Originally, he thought that no one woulde out, but not longter, a group of people wearing strange dresses walked out.

    Then the two of them, one to the other, held hands and danced strange dances, fast.

    If a man is nicer, the dance should be pleasing to the eye.

    However, the people dancing merrily were a group of skeletons.

    No matter how bright they were in their skirts or their clothes, they couldn¡¯t hide their true nature.

    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, ¡°¡±What... what kind of dance is this?¡±¡±

    Tantai was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±It looks like a kind of dance by the natives overseas. When I was at sea, I once went to a ce where people weregging behind and lived in groups of tribes.¡±¡±

    There was no way to speak, but when they danced, everyone would call out... Latin, Latin.

    ¡°¡±The range of your movements is so huge that it¡¯s suitable for you to lose weight. How about you also go up and jump for a while?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean looked down at his crotch and hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡±Pah... ding?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m alright, there¡¯s no need for that ¡­¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>

    The pink and red skeleton was nothing special.

    On the stage, at least a dozen skeletons in colorful dresses were dancing a lively and intense dance that no one had ever seen before.

    Even if one had extraordinary experience, he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. On the other hand, Tantai Che had actually said that he had seen her before.

    When he left the Tantai n, the first silver he earned was to go overseas on arge ship. He obtained arge amount of precious stones from the local locals, and only used some porcin and tea leaves.

    Tantai Che had managed this business for two years, but due to the sheer number of people he had imitated, the local aboriginals became smarter and did not earn much money. Therefore, he used the huge amount of money he received in the past two years to start the auction house.

    One of them was a crystal skull from a local tribe in the sea. It was sold for millions of silvers, and thus, the gate was opened.

    Thus, Tantai Che¡¯s experience was not something an ordinary person couldpare to.

    Later on, because the business in the Da Xi family was getting bigger and bigger, it attracted the attention of the big ns. The Tantai family was no exception.

    In order to prevent the Tantai n from capturing the great wealth that he had worked so hard to acquire over ten years ago, Tantai Che began to use a remote control method.

    He worked alone in the Ministry of Justice of Yan and almost never returned to Da Xi.

    However, Tantai Chun naturally had his own methods of control. Naturally, he would not randomly tell others about this.

    ¡°¡±What the hell is this ce?¡±¡±

    He looked down at the cat.

    The Kindness also seemed to have recovered a lot from the fear. He took his head out of the thin arms of Du and looked at the dancing skeletons.

    After waiting for a while, he suddenly looked up and shouted towards the stage.

    A meow.

    The skeletons on the stage suddenly exploded, each one of them had a ferocious look on their faces. They floated down from the stage like ghosts and pounced on the three of them.

    ¡°¡±The Mind Demon!¡±¡±

    With a sweep of his long saber, Tantai Che¡¯s zing de radiance cut the skeletons in half.

    After a while, the scattered skeletons on the ground started to piece together again, continuing to fight for their lives.

    However, after a few attempts, he was blocked by Tantai Che¡¯s de.

    These skeletons didn¡¯t have very strong offensive abilities, but no matter how much they fought, it would be very troublesome if they didn¡¯t die.

    Especially those mournful howls, it was as if they could directly pierce through one¡¯s eardrums, making one feel even more irritated.

    ¡°¡±What is the charm?¡±¡± asked Du, as he pushed the skeleton back with the Sea King Trident.

    Tantai Cha split six or seven skeletons in front of him with a single sh. ¡°¡±If my guess is correct, we are currently in someone¡¯s psychokinesis.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not a terrible thing to see,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±We¡¯re in someone¡¯s fantasy world, and the more paranoid a person gets, the more real the world is.

    But this is an illusion after all, so it¡¯s not a big threat to us.

    ¡°¡±Ordinary charms are formed after the death of a powerful cultivator. In other words, his resentment has formed an illusory world.¡±¡±

    Tantai looked at An Zhe with admiration. ¡°¡±Truly impressive. You even know this.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±However, the most terrifying thing about charms is ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the skeletons suddenly stopped charging at him. Instead, they exploded one by one and shattered on the ground.

    A momentter, the skeletons began to reassemble, all the bones rearranged.

    In the blink of an eye, a huge bone beast over ten meters long appeared in front of the three people.

    This bone beast looked extremely ferocious. It lowered its head and looked down at them. It opened its mouth and let out a roar, spewing out a violent fishy smell.

    Skinny Du felt like he was about to be blown away, only then did he guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be blown away.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean shouted.

    An Zhan rubbed the corners of his eyebrows. ¡°¡±The scariest thing about a charmer is ¡­ the person who formed the charmer isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face suddenly turned ugly: ¡°¡±Is it about the same as entering someone¡¯s dream?¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded. ¡°¡±Pretty much. But it would be better if it was a dream, because dreams are uncontroble. You can¡¯t even control the person you¡¯re dreaming about.¡±¡±

    But the mind is different. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone entering the heart.

    We may be the first, but we may also be thest. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If we find this living person, then we will kill him and he won¡¯t be able to continue to harm others.

    If he kills us, then there will be others.

    This was his soul, and he could freely control it. In other words, he was the ruler here.

    He can conjure anything, make anything, and we can¡¯t.

    ¡°¡±Unless ¡­¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±Unless one of us has a much stronger heart than the other.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath, then leaped forward.

    The long de drew a long tail of me in the air as it hacked down on the skeleton beast¡¯s body.

    A faint blue light appeared on the outside of the bone beast¡¯s body, blocking the saber light as if it was a shield.

    Following that, threads of something appeared on the body of the bone beast. They were so dense that it was impossible to dodge them.

    Tantai Cha¡¯s de continued to descend. The surrounding threads were broken anding back again, seemingly without end.

    An Xuan and Du exchanged a nce. The two could tell what each other meant by their eyes. Then, one on the left and one on the right, they rushed over.

    The bronze bell flew out and waves of sound waves rippled outwards, shaking those ck silk threads until they were like duckweed floating on the waves.

    The trident danced in Du¡¯s hand. A burst of golden light crazily hacked down like a demon, chopping off quite a bit of the threads.

    Two men, one on the left and one on the right, rushed forward to protect Tantai Che.

    ¡°¡±This is meat.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said with disgust as he attacked, ¡°¡±This bone beast is growing meat. The things surrounding us are only meat fments.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°¡±Are we the side dishes in the meat loaf?!¡±¡±

    Tantai Tantai took a deep breath and raised the long saber in his hands. A vast amount of cultivation power gathered on the long saber. Following that, a huge de light descended like a bolt of lightning, shing at the bone beast¡¯s waist.

    The bone beast cried out in pain and jumped to the side.

    The ck threads that filled the sky returned, forming the muscles of the bone beast. Then, the ck threads continued to grow, forming the fur of the bone beast.

    ¡°¡±The resentment in this guy¡¯s heart is too damn strong.¡±¡±

    Tantage took something out of his sleeve, snapped it open, wrote something on it with blood, and followed it with a sh of golden light.

    Skinny Du nced at him. ¡°¡±Fuck, you know this!¡±¡±

    It was actually a talisman paper.

    Tantai Cha said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if the items we obtained a few years ago will be useful or not.¡±¡±

    With a shake of his hand, he threw the paper talisman out. Skinny Du shouted from the side, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, but you still dare to use it ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the talisman exploded into a ball of dazzling golden light, and the ground rumbled, as if it had sunk for a moment.

    And then, a golden-armored giant appeared.

    The giant looked to be more than ten meters tall and majestic.

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±Where did you get this from? This is a Golden Armor Charm Spell, a sect¡¯s golden grade charm.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che was also shocked. He did not expect this item to be so powerful and clearly regretted it, ¡°¡±If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it out and it would be worth a lot ¡­ After I left the Tantai n, I met an old Daoist who told me that my bones were clean and that he wanted to take me in as a disciple.¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to, so he pestered me and finally gave me this item, saying that if I met with any danger, I would use it. After using it, I would know that he wasn¡¯t bragging.

    ¡°¡±I said you¡¯re not from this script, so I won¡¯t learn from you ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What the hell is this?¡±¡±

    The golden-armored giant strode forward, and with every step he took, the earth trembled.

    After seeing the golden-armored giant, the bone beast was a bit scared and actually retreated.

    However, there seemed to be no way out. It roared and pounced over.

    The golden-armored giant extended both of its hands forward and grabbed each of the bone beast¡¯s front paws. Then, with a twist of its body, it threw the bone beast out with a shoulder throw.

    The ten-meter-long bone beast was extremely heavy. When it fell down, it knocked over quite a few of themps around it.

    Without waiting for the bone beast to stand up, the golden-armored giant took a big step forward. It raised its foot and ferociously stomped on the bone beast¡¯s head.

    The bone beast let out a cry after it was guessed. It was clearly stunned by the guess.

    The golden-armored giant bent over and grabbed the upper half of the Bone Beast¡¯s mouth with its left hand. With its right hand, it grabbed the lower half of the Bone Beast¡¯s mouth.

    Unparalleled domineering aura.

    The bone beast¡¯s mouth was forcibly torn open by the golden-armored giant, and the lower half of its mouth was even torn off.

    The golden-armored giant threw the other half of his mouth to the side before extending his right hand forward and thrusting it into the bone beast¡¯s throat.

    The big hand was messing around inside the skeleton beast¡¯s body.

    After a short moment, the golden-armored giant stepped on the tail of the bone beast with one foot, before extending its leg in and dragging the beast out.

    A whole skeleton was pulled out from the skin and flesh of the bone beast. He kicked the skin and flesh aside and then picked it up to take a look.

    The golden-armored giant¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.

    He opened his mouth, and a zing me spewed out from it. The bone beast began to violently twist its body, but it was unable to break free.

    Roughly a minuteter, the ten-meter-long bone beast was burnt to ashes.

    The golden-armored giant looked around with a disdainful look. His expression was unexpectedly lonely.

    He suddenly raised his head and roared towards the sky. Then, he punched out in the air.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The stage shattered.

    Behind the stage, there was a huge hole. A huge suction force appeared, and there was almost nothing that could resist it in the area where An Zhe and the others were.

    Even the ground was swept up bit by bit.

    The hole was like a bottomless pit that could suck everything in and swallow everything.

    The golden-armored giant silently walked forward and stopped in front of the hole. Both of its hands grabbed the edge of the hole and then abruptly pulled it towards itself!

    It was dark!

    The golden-armored giant held arge ck curtain in his hand, which seemed to pull down the entire night sky.

    He stepped back, clutching at the curtain, which was so big that he dragged it with him.

    However, no matter how big it was, it had an end. After all, it was not the true night sky.

    Skinny Du rubbed his eyes. ¡°¡±This big brother is too fierce ¡­¡±¡±

    Tantage: ¡°¡±Do you want it?¡±¡±

    As long as the price is reasonable, I will sell it.

    Add the money and I¡¯ll tell you where the old man is.

    ¡°¡±The goods are genuine and honest.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you have anything you won¡¯t sell?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Conscience is not for sale.¡±¡±

    Du was stunned for a moment and then gave a thumbs up.

    The golden-armored giant dragged the ck curtain away, and a few minutester, an endless stretch of mountains appeared behind it.

    It looked like arge piece of canvas, and the waterfall in the forest was painted on top of it. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem real.

    After the golden-armored giant tore the ck night sky apart, it seemed to have reached its limit. With a sh of golden light, it transformed into talisman paper and flew back.

    Tantai Che grabbed it and carefully put it away.

    ¡°¡±Let us look at the painting?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This painter is a bit rough.¡±¡±

    He reached his hand forward and touched it. Suddenly, it fell down. Ah! It cried out and continued... Ah... Ah...

    He didn¡¯t know how far he had fallen, nor did he have the time to think, so he rushed over and jumped.

    Tantai Chuang sighed, ¡°¡±Too impulsive ¡­¡±¡±

    Then he jumped down, too.¡±

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    With the Alliance Head as a reward, he continued to add more.

    )

    It was not a painting, but an illusory but very real world.

    The three of them jumped down one after another, as if they were falling endlessly.

    With his left hand, An Xuan took out the Dark Ran Sword and stabbed it into the cliff. The speed at which he was sliding slowed down a lot.

    Then he pointed forward, and the bronze bell flew out, quickly overtaking the skinny Dean and stopping right in front of him.

    The bronze bell quickly grew in size after blocking off Du¡¯s skinny body. Du¡¯s skinny body lied on top of the bell with a ¡®puu¡¯ sound.

    ¡°¡±F * ck... I¡¯m almost squeezed out of my cks.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du rubbed his belly and sat up on the bronze bell. He reached out and pulled An Xuan, and both of them got on the bronze bell.

    He looked up and saw Tantai Cha holding a red umbre, floating down from above.

    Skinny Dean said, ¡°¡±This guy¡¯s magical equipment is simr to an auction ¡­ why don¡¯t we kill him to silence him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you beat him?¡±¡±

    Du put his hands on his temples and said, ¡°¡±See how hard I try to get rid of him ¡­¡±¡±

    When Tantai Che saw An Zeng and the othersnd on the bronze bell, he withdrew the red umbre in his hand and fell straight down from above. With a p, hended on the bell.

    The first thing he said to Ang was, ¡°¡±Do you sell this?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±The bell is here.¡±¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°¡±Do you rent it?¡±¡±

    Anjou nced at him.

    The three of them looked ahead. Beneath the cliff was an endless stretch of primitive jungle.

    Although they were still very far away, they could still clearly see that each tree was so thick that it made one¡¯s heart numb.

    It seemed that the smallest one would require a few people to surround it.

    An Zaihai looked into the distance. In the distance, there seemed to be a mountain peak. It was like a painting of ink, blurry to the eyes.

    He pointed forward, and the bronze bell flew forward with the three of them.

    Tantai Che sat down cross-legged on the bell and stretched out his hand to touch it. ¡°¡±This item seems to have a different aura from ordinary magic tools. It feels a little awkward ¡­ However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of a low rank. With your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to release all of its might.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s happening right now. This enchanting world seems to be way too big.¡±¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±An ordinary demoness is actually the lingering resentment after the death of a great cultivator. It forms a strange little space that is usually not big.¡±¡±

    Moreover, it looked terrifying. It was just like a haunted house where children loved to venture into during a temple fair. They couldn¡¯t really hurt people, it was just a terrifying environment.

    ¡°¡±But this guy¡¯s heart is still alive, maybe he¡¯s been constantly perfecting his world over the years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Split.¡±¡±

    After some thought, An Zaixin said, ¡°¡±The split of personality is partly in the real world, partly in the fictional world. That¡¯s why this charm is so big. Perhaps it¡¯s the same thing he¡¯s been thinking about for decades.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±Then he¡¯s really paranoid.¡±¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a me suddenly spurted out from the forest below. It was like a huge fountain, appearing without any forewarning.

    An Zeng evaded to the side while driving the bronze bell. A zing wave of fire shot up high into the sky from the three of them.

    However, just as they dodged, another wave of fire appeared without warning. If An Zaihai hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, they would have been instantly swept into this wave of fire.

    There seemed to be countless fire-spitting dragons hidden in the forest, lifting their heads up and spitting fire into the sky.

    And Anthea made them waver in the air, like small boats in a great wave of the sea.

    The waves of fire grew denser and denser, as if that person did not like to get close to them.

    ¡°¡±Did you find out?¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly thought of something, ¡°¡±Although this Heart Demon World is big, and everything is so real, he can imagine even more terrifying thingsing to kill us. But he didn¡¯t ¡­ Whether it¡¯s the bone beasts from before or these waves of fireter on, they all seem to force us back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±In other words, he killed a lot of people.¡±¡±

    Tantai Chen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°¡±If ¡­ if what you said just now was true, and he was a person with a split personality, then this conjecture might be true.¡±¡±

    In reality, he had killed many people. He was a cold-hearted guy.

    ¡°¡±But in his demonheart world, he wants to be a good person, at least a person who doesn¡¯t want to kill people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue frowned. ¡°¡±If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to meet this person. He¡¯s been expanding his Soul World. If he¡¯s willing, we¡¯ll circle around him for the rest of our lives.¡±¡±

    It was like the stage where we tore the stage apart, just to get into the next scene.

    Think of that picture. We¡¯re only in it.

    ¡°¡±Even if we break through here, we will enter the next scene, because the speed at which we break through the scene is much slower than his imagination.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do?¡±¡±

    Tantage asked.

    An Zhan took a deep breath and sat down. ¡°¡±Let¡¯spete with him. This is his Soul World. I don¡¯t even have a one in a thousand chance of seeding.¡±¡±

    This was because he was the true ruler of this ce. Every single de of grass and tree here was an illusion that he created.

    ¡°¡±If I want to take control of this ce, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±Indeed, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other way.¡±¡±

    An Xuan closed his eyes. ¡°¡±Protect me.¡±¡±

    The moment An Zaihai closed his eyes, time seemed to have stopped. The floating bell suddenly stopped in mid-air, almost throwing both Tantai Cha and Skinny Du to the side.

    Following which, the sky changed ¡­ With the bronze bell as the dividing line, the sky ahead became pitch ck, as though there was not even a star in the night sky.

    Behind him, the sky was extremely clear and blue, causing one to feel refreshed.

    The sky was parted.

    Tantai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He lowered his head and looked at An Zhe who was sitting cross-legged. ¡°¡±What kind of monster is he?¡±¡±

    The thin Dean shrugged his shoulders with a look of wonder on his face.

    Tantai Chun said, ¡°¡±This is the heart of another person, how could he control half of it in an instant?¡±¡±

    It was as if you had suddenlye into my house and my father thought you were his son and I was not, and my daughter-inw thought you were her husband and I was not, and all of a sudden everybody was yours.

    ¡°¡±This analogy is inurate, but that¡¯s the f * cking thing.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±It feels great if you say that.¡±¡±

    Tantai Chuang rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±Who is it exactly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An struggle, a unique struggle between the heavens and the earth.¡±¡±

    As the two were talking, the azure sky behind them suddenly began to move forward. It was fierce and robust.

    The darkness in the sky ahead also began to retaliate, the two colors of the sky constantly pulling the saw.

    Tantai Cha and Skinny Du stared with their mouths agape. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.

    A few secondster, the sky seemed to have an even greater aftereffect, and the night sky seemed to be almost unable to withstand it.

    The owner of the heart seemed to be a bit angry, following closely behind the thick ck clouds appeared.

    The dark clouds were like rolling waves, pressing forward in a straight line.

    An Zeng, who was sitting cross-legged on the bell, frowned. Arge amount of white clouds appeared in the clear sky.

    The dark clouds on the opposite side formed a huge wave, and the white clouds on this side formed a huge wave.

    It was like a war between two seas, and the sight of it was chilling.

    It was as if the sky could copse at any time, and everyone under the sky could not escape.

    The wave and the wave hit each other. No one gave way.

    After a few minutes, there seemed to be ack of energy in the night sky, but it also seemed that it was difficult for him to focus on his thoughts, so he slowly retreated.

    Tantai Cha looked at the sky and sighed, ¡°¡±This is more terrifying ¡­ An Zhe¡¯s cultivation level is definitely much lower than this charming master.¡±¡±

    However, he was able to take the initiative in others¡¯ charm, and the bacsh was getting stronger and stronger.

    Regardless of whether it was his cultivation or his control over his heart¡¯s charm, he should be above him.

    ¡°¡±And with An Zaiyue¡¯s current cultivation level, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to form a charm in his heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s got a big heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your exnation is quite reasonable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s as big as the heavens and earth,¡±¡± said Du.

    As the two of them were talking, another change urred in the night sky.

    On the waves formed by the dark clouds, countless warriors in ck armor appeared.

    They were riding on various kinds of ck demon beasts, and they stood on the waves and pounced towards the clear sky with aggressive momentum.

    An Xuan frowned once again. Numerous warriors wearing white armor appeared on the waves formed by the white clouds.

    Every white armored warrior was riding a white lion. They looked exactly the same, looking majestic and majestic.

    As the two skies collided, it was impossible to estimate just how many ck-armored martial artists and white-armored martial artists were fighting.

    In terms of numbers, countless ck armor held an absolute advantage. It was at least several times more powerful than the white armored warrior.

    As for the ck-armored warrior, he looked evenrger and more terrifying than the rest.

    On the white armored warriors¡¯ side, there was a white lion.

    There were even fewer of them, but the white-armored martial artist¡¯sbat strength was simply terrifying.

    A human and a lion could wipe out the ck-armored warriors and demon beasts in front of them.

    The white lines began to move forwards. Although there were many ck-armored martial artists, they weren¡¯t their opponents.

    It was as if a well-equipped and well-trained army was sweeping through the grass bandits with unstoppable might, even though there were very few of them.

    Just as the ck Armored Army was about to be defeated, a tornado rose up from the dark clouds and a ck moon appeared.

    ck light emitted from the ck moon, and wisps of light fell down into the bodies of every single ck-armored warrior and demon beast. The ck armored warrior and demon beast immediately became even more violent, roaring as they charged forward.

    The pressure on the white armored warrior immediately increased by a lot, and he was forced to retreat.

    The white clouds churned, and a tornado appeared.

    The ck tornado and the white tornado were opposite from each other. The scene was extremely shocking.

    As the white tornado spun, a dazzling sun appeared.

    The ck moon and the sun shed, and the light on both sides became chaotic.

    A momentter, all of the white armored warriors and white lions began to emit a dazzling white light. The ck armored warriors and demon beasts began to melt away from the light.

    The scene looked like one hundred thousand white armor, dispersing and retreating at least four hundred and fifty thousand ck armor. It was absolutely thrilling.

    The huge wave of white warriors and white lions began to roll, and the copse of the clouds became unstoppable.

    At the same time, the sun grew brighter, and the ck moon grew smaller.

    It was as if the shadows had to shrink to a minimum when the sun rose.

    Finally, the ck moon disappeared, and the dark clouds retreated.

    An Zeng abruptly opened his eyes and stretched out both his hands. He seemed to have grasped something in the air and pulled his hands to the sides. ¡°¡±Open!¡±¡±

    In the sky, all the white armored warriors and lions gathered together and formed two huge palms. They grabbed onto the night sky, which was currently shrinking, and simrly pulled it to the sides with a ripping sound, as if they were tearing through silk.

    The remnants of the night sky waspletely torn apart, and the forest and distant mountains below began to crumble. It was as if water had been sshed on ink and water, washing them away.

    Scenes began to change. There were deserts, mountains, empty spaces, and the theater that had disappeared.

    The sky was in chaos, which meant that the person¡¯s mind was in chaos, as well as his heart.

    An Zeng stood up, his face strangely calm. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go take a look and see just who he is.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>

    With a wave of both hands, An Xuan¡¯s attack tore the night sky apart. The ck armored warriors and beasts on the clouds dispersed, turning into ck gas that eventually disappeared without a trace.

    The sky became very clear, and the light emitted by the sun became gentle.

    Then they seemed to find themselves back at the theatre.

    A small boy about six or seven years old was sitting on a bench with a small kettle in his arms. He was staring at the performance on the stage without blinking.

    It was clear from the dispute that the stage was for the local performances of the Yan Country. Although there weren¡¯t many dramas, the singing was very melodious, so the people of Yan liked it very much.

    The little boy seemed to be a little nervous and looked around from time to time, as if he was on guard against something.

    ¡°¡±Are you afraid?¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and asked.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Why did hee back?

    Was this little fellow the owner of this heart¡¯s charm?

    ¡°¡±But he¡¯s only this big, it¡¯s impossible.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t talk anymore. Now that this enchanting world has calmed down, you should have returned to the beginning of the charm.¡±¡±

    This form of a little boy may not be true, or it may be the time when the master of the mind begins to dream.

    Any of our intense actions could cause the present calm state of mind to lose its bnce, so we should just watch on honestly.

    ¡°¡±It seems that An Zhe used his own mind to form a certain level ofmunication with this demon-like world. He can just watch and see.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du nodded and didn¡¯t even dare to say anything.

    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to get close and watched from afar.

    An Zeng slowly walked over. The little boy turned around and looked at him, his face filled with fear. He couldn¡¯t help but draw back his body. ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You want to take me back for cultivation?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head and smiled amiably. ¡°¡±No, I also like watching movies.¡±¡±

    He sat down beside the boy. ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t know what the title of the y is.¡±¡±

    The little boy seemed to rx his vignce. He looked at An Zhe with his exceptionally clear eyes, and proudly said, ¡°¡±This is called Dingjiang Shan, and he told you about the founding of Yan Country. You don¡¯t even know about this, how shameful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m too busy because I don¡¯t have much time. I like watching the show, but I can¡¯t find the time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So if you don¡¯t know what it is, you can¡¯tugh at me.¡±¡±

    The little boy was exceptionally beautiful. After hearing An Zaihai¡¯s words, his face dimmed, ¡°¡±Actually ¡­ I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯ve been forced to cultivate since I was four years old by my family. I¡¯m not even allowed to leave my house.¡±¡±

    I stole out to see a y. I like to see a y, but they won¡¯t let me.

    Every time I secretly came out to watch a show, not long after, they would take me back and beat me ¡­ They said, I am the future of the family, I don¡¯t have time to see all these messy things, so I can only cultivate and cultivate ¡­ But I am so tired, I don¡¯t want to cultivate, and I don¡¯t want to be the future of any family. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s heart tightened. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the boy¡¯s tears. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, no one will arrest you today. I will protect you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Really?¡±¡±

    The little boy looked at the conflict with hope, then shook his head. ¡°¡±My family members are all very fierce, no one dares to provoke them.¡±¡±

    You¡¯d better go, big brother, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drag you down.

    I¡¯ll look at it for a little while longer, and then I¡¯ll go back on my own.

    ¡°¡±If they found him, they would have beaten him badly.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s heart ached, and he rubbed the little boy¡¯s hair. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I said I would protect you, so I won¡¯t let anyone beat you again.¡±¡±

    The little boy became excited. ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ve watched all the mountains and rivers for the whole day, but I¡¯ve never been able to see it all the way.¡±¡±

    He subconsciously looked back, as if he was still worried about something.

    The moment he turned around, An Zhe already felt that the situation was bad.

    This was the little boy¡¯s demon-like world. Whatever he wanted to do, he would appear. After all, he was just a passerby.

    Just when An Zhe was worried, the door outside was suddenly kicked open by someone. A group of big men dressed in ck rushed in from outside with sinister faces.

    They strode forward, turning into skeletons as they walked, skeletons dressed in ck.

    It was exactly the same as the skulls that had been singing and dancing on the stage when they¡¯d seen it.

    This was what the boy was afraid of, so even the performance on the stage had changed.

    From singing, it became a group of skulls dancing happily. In fact, it was a nightmare for the little boy.

    Behind those ck skeletons, an olddy with a walking stick slowly walked in with a terrifyingly cold expression.

    She pointed at the boy and snapped, ¡°¡±Capture him and beat him to death!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You useless thing, your family will do everything in their power to nurture you and make you the future hope of your family. Not long from now, you will be taken away to cultivate, and you won¡¯t have the time to watch a show!¡±¡±

    The little boy was so scared that he shrank into An Zaihai¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want to cultivate ¡­ I like watching movies!¡±¡±

    Anjou stood up and held the boy behind him.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    The old mistress looked at An Zaiyue gloomily.

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±You¡¯re different from you. You¡¯re something in his heart, and I¡¯m not.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?

    How old is he, and how do you keep forcing him, beating and kicking without listening to you, even saying these things to each other? Do you really care about him?

    Or did he only care if there was an inheritor in the family? Anyone could do that, as long as their talent was good.

    ¡°¡±If you really kill him, you¡¯ll just have to look for the next sessor, right?¡±¡±

    The old mistress said coldly, ¡°¡±This is a family matter of my Gao Family. How can you intervene?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance to scram, or else I¡¯ll turn you into ashes.¡±¡±

    The little boy trembled more and more violently as An Zeng felt the little boy¡¯s back shaking. He held the little boy in his arms and said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let them beat you, nor will I let them force you to do something you don¡¯t like.¡±¡±

    This is your world.

    Believe me, only you can get these people out of your head. ¡°¡±

    The little boy shook his head, his face white with fear, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid of her!¡±¡±

    He raised his little finger to the olddy.

    The old mistress hollered, ¡°¡±I am your grandmother!¡±¡±

    You actually dare to hide behind an outsider, wasting all my effort on you.

    ¡°¡±The n has already paid enough to nurture you. How can you be so ignorant!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that you care about him, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re concerned about yourself. Or rather, it¡¯s that so-called future of your family.¡±¡±

    Since you¡¯re his grandmother, have you ever considered him as a grandmother?

    Have you ever cared for him?

    Did you ask him what he liked?

    Do you know what he wants to do?

    In his heart, you are not his grandmother at all. You are the demon he fears. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll kill you.¡±¡±

    The madame pointed forward, ¡°¡±Chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡±¡±

    The group of skeletons in ck began to pounce forward. An Zou patted the boy on the shoulder. ¡°¡±Believe in yourself. You can drive them away.¡±¡±

    The hideous olddy took a step forward, the walking stick in her hand jabbing down hard. ¡°¡±You dare!¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t forget that you are a descendant of the Gao Family, and your body flows with the blood of the Gao Family.

    Everything you have now is given to you by the Gao Family.

    Eating, drinking, wearing, using, everything, including your life was given to you by the Gao Family!

    If you want to leave now, then you¡¯re a traitor!

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want it!¡±¡±

    The little boy held his head and squatted there. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want any of it!¡±¡±

    With a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, the clothes on his body shattered and he squatted there naked.

    A hurricane appeared, sweeping through the area like a raging dragon.

    As the skeletons in ck rushed forward, they were swept up by the hurricane and instantly reduced to dust.

    As the hurricane moved forward, the madame raised her hand to sweep away the hurricane, but when she raised her hand, there was no strength in it.

    The hurricane swept her into the air.

    ¡°¡±You won¡¯t be able to escape. This is your fate!¡±¡±

    The old mistress was still wailing in mid-air.

    He took off his coat and wrapped it around the boy and picked him up. ¡°¡±You can, at any time,¡±¡± he said.

    No matter how dark the sky was, the sun was always there. Even if you couldn¡¯t see it, you still had to keep the light in your heart.

    When you think it¡¯s really not what you want, learn to say no. ¡°¡±

    The boy nodded vigorously, then called up into the air, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t like it!¡±¡±

    With the hurricane gone, the old mistress never saw him again.

    The stage was still singing Dingjiang Mountains. The little boy lied on An Zaiyue¡¯s shoulder and started to learn how to sing. He already looked a lot more rxed than before.

    The surroundings became calmer, as if nothing had happened.

    He was lying there, tears in the corners of his eyes.

    After an unknown amount of time, the little boy suddenly broke free from An Zeng¡¯s embrace. He then stood there and bowed deeply towards the few people who were singing the melody on the stage, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    The people on the stage looked at each other and bowed to the boy. ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Then the stage disappeared and everything was dark.

    It was a ckness that made people feel as if they could not see the ends of it, as if it was Yongye.

    However, when An Zeng raised his head and looked at the sky, a golden beam of light tore through the darkness, shooting straight down from above.

    Gradually, the golden light grew more and more intense, and the darkness was reduced to fragments.

    A sun hung there, illuminating the area.

    Not far away, they saw a white-haired old man lying down on a deck chair made of dead wood. The old man had a benevolent and grateful expression as he looked at An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    he said.

    His voice was old and hoarse, exceptionally dry, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in years.

    He seemed to be at least seventy or eighty years old.

    He was leaning against it, his body seemingly immobile.

    The smell of decay that belonged to an old man emanated from his body, causing people to feel ufortable.

    ¡°¡±A tall tree?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    The old man nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s me.¡±¡±

    The old man raised his head to look at the sun. The light caused him to begin to cry, but he seemed to not care at all as he continued to stare.

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to wake up from that dream one day.

    I¡¯m not even sure which world is real.

    Fortunately ¡­ Not everyone¡¯s heart was filled with gloom.

    So I want to thank you, whoever you are.

    He looked at Anjou and said, ¡°¡±Thank you. If I could, I would like to say a few more words.¡±¡±

    But I¡¯m going to end myself. I¡¯m going to end my life.

    When I came out of that dream, I knew what I had to do.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t like everything here. If I could be reborn, I would be willing to be the child of an ordinary family. When I was young, I would y with mud, secretly run down the river to bathe, then be brought back by the adults of the family to beat me up ¡­ That kind of beating shouldn¡¯t be painful at all, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you want to start all over again?¡±¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a pity to end like this?¡±¡±

    Gao Yuan smiled. ¡°¡±No, it¡¯s not the end. It¡¯s the beginning.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you no matter what.¡±¡±

    You killed so many children and young girls for yourself, you deserve to die! ¡°¡±

    Gao Yuan was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°¡±So she ced this sin on me. Everyone is just her pawn, left to their own devices ¡­ The deaths of those children had nothing to do with me. Did she say that she killed those children to save me?¡±¡±

    No, she was for herself.

    She had died a long time ago, more than ten years ago, but she had begun to prolong her life in that sinful way.

    All the punishment that the Gao Family received now was due to the sins she hadmitted.

    ¡°¡±But all of this has nothing to do with me ¡­ All of you are good people, you shouldn¡¯t die here with me.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand.

    The surroundings changed.

    They were back in the yard, the branches of the leaves in the sky gone, and the two persimmon trees were as they had been.

    Vaguely, An Zhe seemed to hear a child singing that part of Dingjiang Mountain in a tender voice.

    The sound got farther and farther away.¡±

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>

    The few people standing in the small courtyard were all in a daze.

    No one knew if what they had just experienced was real or if they were hallucinating at the same time.

    It was as if they had never left this small courtyard, never entered that room.

    The two huge persimmon trees seemed to have never blossomed, never moved, never changed.

    Thin Du rubbed his eyes vigorously and looked down at the sleeping kitten in his arms. He was in a trance. ¡°¡±Did I dream?¡±¡±

    Tantai looked at him and smiled, ¡°¡±This is a good dream, your achievements are limitless.¡±¡±

    He walked over and patted An Zeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±I remember, I think I said that I would use forty percent of my family¡¯s assets to make you my head storekeeper?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che was silent for a moment. ¡°¡±Fifty percent. ording to what you said, I¡¯ll give you half of your assets. Help me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come to me anytime you want.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±I will.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°¡±Are you sure you aren¡¯t dreaming?¡±¡±

    Why do I feel like it isn¡¯t real at all ¡­ It feels like everything has just happened, but it also feels like nothing has happened at all.

    ¡°¡±This feeling is so f * cking stifled. I really want to go in and see what¡¯s so strange about it.¡±¡±

    An Zengughed: ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s go in.¡±¡±

    He pulled on the thin man and strode into the room.

    With a squeak, An Zhe opened the door.

    The light in the room was dim, and it was only when the door opened that the room became clear.

    The room was small and the furnishings were extremely simple.

    Although no one had been living in the room for quite some time, there was still a strong smell of medicine in the air.

    An Zeng saw this desk not far away. There seemed to be a book on the desk.

    He went over and opened the window.

    The wind suddenly blew in from outside the window, blowing the book away from the table and flipping through the pages.

    It was not a book, but a drawing, on each page.

    It was obvious that it was drawn by a young and tender brush strokes.

    Every character was dressed in the same clothes and painted the same profile as the singers in Dingjiang Mountains.

    The wind blew and turned the pages, and it was as if the people painted on them were alive.

    An Zeng looked at the book and let out a long breath. ¡°¡±In your next life, I hope you can be well.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or reality, but An Zui felt like he heard an old voice saying to him... Thank you, I will.

    Skinny Du stood behind and watched. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head: ¡°¡±Gao Yuan¡¯s tree should be Gao Yuan¡¯s brother. Why does it look like there¡¯s so much difference between the two of them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gao Yuan¡¯s Lake looks to be around thirty years old at most, and the tree looks to be seventy or eighty years old.¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked out the window. ¡°¡±State of mind.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the page turned to thest page.

    There was a line of words on it, and the words seemed to be Mo Xiang. It was as though the words had just been written on it.

    ¡°¡±Thank you for a gift.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The two persimmon trees outside are called the Twin Seeds. They have some special abilities that you should be able to use.¡±¡±

    When he tried to read it again, the words disappeared from the page.

    Then, there was a loud bang outside. The two big trees were uprooted, and even the earth shook.

    Momentster, the two trees transformed into two fist-sized balls of green light that floated in front of An Zeng.

    When the green light dissipated, Ang saw that they were two small saplings that had turned golden.

    It was very small. The two saplings were only the size of a finger, and there were only two leaves on each of them.

    The leaves were golden, as if made of pure gold.

    On the trunk of the tree, there were faint purple lines.

    Violet Gold, which was also the peak of the Gold rank, and was only one step away from a Violet Rank Divine Artifact.

    ¡°¡±Two lifetimes Twin Tree?¡±¡±

    An Zeng picked up the two saplings and examined them. Then, he felt a sudden pain on his fingertips. He subconsciously threw the saplings out. Lowering his head to take a look, a drop of blood appeared on his fingertips.

    Then the sapling whizzed away and disappeared into the beads on An Zeng¡¯s wrist.

    He didn¡¯t recognize it at all. He didn¡¯t know if the bracelet sucked it in or if it did.

    It was also at this moment that a voice suddenly appeared in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡±Open the Grade Lock, and you can use the third Blood Fang Pearl. The first Gold rank pinnacle divine artifact is included, it¡¯s called the Twin Trees.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin was stunned. He thought to himself, what is going on?

    Even he didn¡¯t understand, much less what was going on with Skinny Du, because of course he couldn¡¯t hear what was going on inside An Zhe¡¯s head.

    At this moment, it was as if a flower scroll had opened up in An Zhe¡¯s mind. The scroll slowly unfurled, revealing the three pictures inside.

    The first painting depicted a blurry dress. One couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but judging from the outline, it looked more like an armor.

    Although it was very vague, it gave off an iparably domineering feeling.

    That armor seemed a bit crude, but it had the aura of a king looking down upon the world.

    On the armor of this picture, there were eight small pieces of light.

    This was the scale of the holy fish.

    Rumor has it that the scales of the holy fish were made up of 108 scales, possessing invincible powers.

    However, legends were only legends. An Zhe knew very well that each of the two hundred and one Violet grade divine artifacts he had unleashed to the maximum had an unfathomable power.

    Thus, it was impossible for there to really be a Violet grade divine artifact that was more powerful than any other Violet grade divine artifact.

    The first picture on this scroll was of the scales of the holy fish. Beside this picture, there were two words written in red with an awe-inspiring domineering tone.

    reverse scale

    Reverse scale?

    An Zhan was slightly startled, thinking to himself, so this Sacred Fish Scale is called the reverse scale.

    And then suddenly it came to him that this was what had been stored in the first glowing bead of the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    Perhaps it was because the reverse scale was too high, so he took a bead for himself.

    The Blood Training Pearl bracelet was connected to his blood vessels and had the ability to analyze and understand the magical equipment stored within.

    This might be the new ability of the Blood Training Pearl bracelet, because the entrance of the Twin Tree had caused the bracelet to level up.

    The second picture depicted a medicinal field, so An Zhe was even more certain that this was the effect of showing him the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    The first bead contained the reverse scale, the second contained the medicinal field.

    However, there wasn¡¯t anything special about the herb field from before. From the second picture, all the herbs in the field were white.

    But there were all sorts of medicinal herbs in those fields, and the highest even had gold grade medicinal herbs. Why did they all turn white?

    Green, white, red, gold, and purple. This was the division of ranks.

    Now that the herbs had turned white, did that mean that they had turned white?

    An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh. He didn¡¯t know if this was an improvement or a regression.

    Many of the red rank medicinal herbs seemed to have dropped from one grade to white rank.

    Following which, An Zhe saw a few words by the side of the medicinal field. At the very top, there were three slightlyrger words written on the words: Qi and Blood Pool.

    The words on the side seemed to have been specially written for An Zhe to exin. The general content was: Because the Blood Pearl bracelet had activated a new ability, it was reactivated and ssified as a white rank ability.

    So, all of the medicinal nts became white rank medicinal nts.

    However, because of the uniform grade, it was easier to absorb and use all the medicinal properties.

    Furthermore, all of these medicinal nts would be fixed in ce, and could only be filled in and not taken out.

    Up until now, An Zaiyue hadn¡¯t used the medicinal field to replenish his blood energy, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    He only felt sorry for Qu Liuxi, he couldn¡¯t take out any more herbs from the medicinal field.

    In the third picture, there were two small saplings with purple edges, and the words next to them were written with the words Twin Trees.

    Only after a close look did An Zhe realize what the abilities of the Twin Trees were. No wonder they could be ssified as purple-gold.

    A purple-gold item was actually only a hair¡¯s breadth away from a purple-gold item.

    For example, Du¡¯s thin trident and his armor made of stone were all purple gold.

    Poseidon¡¯s Trident was a Fallen Purple grade weapon. If repaired in the future, it would be able to return to Purple grade.

    As for the stone armor, it was an apanying creature of the stone essence. The stone essence was a purple rank demon beast, and the apanying creature was a purple gold rank.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how he would be able to forge it again in the future, but he was unsure if he would be able to upgrade it to the Purple grade.

    Two generations of twin trees, the biggest role has two.

    The first was to help others transfer their cultivation.

    Seeing this, An Zaiyue suddenly understood. The protector of the previous generation of the Gao Family, the husband of the madame, before he died, he used the Twin Life Trees to pass his cultivation level to the Gao Family¡¯s tree. As a result, there were some things that he could not do properly or something went wrong, so the tree was seriously injured and could no longer be the pir of the Gao Family.

    It was precisely because of this that the old man became even more twisted.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to give up on the Gao Yuan Tree, hoping that one day she would be able to help him recover his strength.

    Her childhood was full of fear for her, and she was a lifelong nightmare.

    This ability had no meaning to the conflict.

    The second ability was the ability to transform, which could also be called teleportation.

    The two trees share the same root, so if set well, they can be transmitted freely in two ces.

    This function was so powerful that it didn¡¯t make sense and didn¡¯t make sense.

    Compared to the red fur country scroll Zhuang Fei Fei gave to Gu Qian Ye, he was much stronger.

    After all, the scroll¡¯s usage was limited, and the Twin Twin Trees could be used without limit.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t disy their full might until their strength reached a certain level.

    With An Zhe¡¯s current level of strength, he could teleport within a hundred meters.

    An Zaixin thought for a moment. If he could recover to the peak of the lesser celestial stage, then the distance of this teleportation would be terrifyingly long. Perhaps, it would be able to transfer people directly from Yan Country to Da Xi.

    An Zeng looked at the scroll and thought for a moment, thinking to himself that it was only with his own power that he was able to upgrade the Blood Jewel to the White grade.

    A grade ability had nothing to do with a grade attribute. A purple grade divine artifact was a purple grade divine artifact.

    As the power of An Zaiyue was not high enough yet, he could only open up the white rank ability.

    The bracelet had a total of 13 beads, and now only 3 had been opened, he didn¡¯t know what kind of surprise he would have after opening them all.

    As An Zeng was thinking about this, he felt someone shaking him. He saw that it was Skinny Du who was holding onto his shoulders and shaking them.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked subconsciously.

    Seeing that An Zeng had recovered, Skinny Du let out a sigh of relief: ¡°¡±I thought what happened to you. All of a sudden, you just stood there. I called out to you but there was no response.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You just saw the two small trees fly into your hands and disappear, and you started to stare nkly.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. Maybe when I stabbed my finger a moment ago, that thing automatically flew into my bracelet.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. This ce is too strange.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m afraid that a few skeletons that danced and danced will really fly outter.¡±¡±

    When he looked at the book on the table again, the strange thing was that it had disappeared.

    Ang thought he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked again, but still there was nothing.

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t look. You suddenly disappeared just now. I called for you but you didn¡¯t react. I thought you were scared out of your mind.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue carried Du¡¯s thin shoulders as he walked out. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go take another look around and see if there are any treasures that we missed. The Gao Family is a big business. If we leave anything behind but we don¡¯t see it, that would bemitting a sin.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If we don¡¯t kill that demonic olddy, that would be the real crime!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>

    The two of them talked while walking. It was unknown just how many more stories were hidden in the Gao Family¡¯s courtyard.

    However, for a family like the Gao Family, every story seemed to be dark and cruel.

    There were more than a thousand corpses buried in the yard ahead, and the sorrows of the tall trees in the yard behind.

    Therefore, the hearts of the two were heavy, so heavy that they found it hard to breathe.

    Pushing open the door to the old madame of the Gao Family, An Zeng and Du slimmed down to look inside and found that they were as simple and crude as ever.

    This old madame had influenced the Gao n for a hundred years, but she had only been acting humble on the surface for the imperial court to see.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe that that old fellow is so despicable that no one canpare to him. He doesn¡¯t have any backup ns.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s impossible for the Gao Family to be defeated so quickly. She secretly pointed out how many things are hidden for the rise of the mountains.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The matter this time was too big, so big that even the empress dowager¡¯s Ministry of Justice and Fang Shoufu didn¡¯t dare to be careless,¡±¡± An Zaihai argued.

    After all, the news had already spread. The Gao Family actually dared to rebel and invade Empyrean Terminus Pce with all their might.

    Even if the empress dowager had her hands over the entire world, the people still wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore her.

    Moreover, the Gao Family had been dominating Fang Shoucheng for so many years that themoners had long hated them to the bones.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, this time, the Board of Justice and the Fang family¡¯s Residence, along with the soldiers¡¯ investigation, have been searching the city all this time. Until now, there hasn¡¯t been any news at all ¡­ I suspect that the Gao Family isn¡¯t as powerful as everyone has guessed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    An Zhan exined, ¡°¡±The previous generation¡¯s hidden expert of the Gao Family, the true pir of support, is that the old man¡¯s husband has already died.¡±¡±

    And because something had gone wrong with the Gao Family when they had to ept power, the experts that the Gao Family had to deal with over the years had actually been deliberately fabricated by them.

    If the Gao Family had taken away arge amount of manpower and material resources, there was no way that they would not have any clues at all.

    The more they took away, the more they leaked out.

    ¡°¡±Right now, all forces are pursuing and pursuing the Gao Family members, including the empress dowager and the alliance of the imperial court ministers. As long as the Gao Family reveal any clues, they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just because there hasn¡¯t been any news all this time doesn¡¯t mean that the Gao Family has hidden their secrets. Maybe that old fellow already has no more help, but he¡¯s hiding himself somewhere unknown.¡±¡±

    Only she herself, plus a few of her cronies. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Dean thought for a moment. It was true.

    Regardless of whether it was the empress dowager, those ministers¡¯ alliances, or the Heavenly Temple¡¯s Duke Yan¡¯s side, all of them treated the Gao Family with the same attitude ¡­ and killed them all.

    If there were a lot of people in the Gao Family who had escaped and were hiding, it was impossible to not find any of them.

    ¡°¡±Good news!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That old man is the only one left. He won¡¯t be able to make much of a ssh.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let Lord Fatty find her. If he finds her, he¡¯ll turn her into ashes.¡±¡±

    An Xuan thought about something else, ¡°¡±The Gao n must have brought a lot of things with them. If I¡¯m not wrong, that old fellow wouldn¡¯t dare to take too many things with him. The less people he has, the safer it will be.

    Therefore, there must still be many undiscovered treasures in this big house. The Gao Family must have hidden many things.

    Last time I said I would find you a handy weapon, and found the Poseidon Trident.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a Fallen Purple grade. If I can find a suitable item for you to repair, I might be able to get it back.¡±¡±

    As he walked, he thought of Du¡¯s thin armor, ¡°¡±Although the stone essence spirit¡¯spanion creature is strong, it is still not tough enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Under normal circumstances, there won¡¯t be any problems. If we meet a truly powerful opponent, there might be cracks.¡±¡±

    An Zhe held onto the good lord and sighed, ¡°¡±The legend goes that the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye is insatiable in greed. As long as there are treasures and tombs, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye will never let them go.

    Moreover, the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye wanted to devour all the attributes and treasures. As long as he obtained all of the attributes, he would be able to evolve and activate the reincarnation cycle.

    Although our family¡¯s good sir also lusted after food ¡­ at most, he would nibble on two Demonic Beast Cores, or maybe he would chew on two Spirit Stones.

    Did you say that you turned stupid when you reincarnated? ¡°¡±

    The good lordzily raised his head and looked at An Zhe as if he was looking at an idiot.

    The look in his eyes meant that if the grandpa hadn¡¯t pointed a finger at you while waiting on me, he would have already beaten you up.

    Dean smiled and said

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±Good Lord, I¡¯m not the one causing trouble.¡±¡±

    If he says I¡¯mzy or something, I can¡¯t bear it.

    You¡¯re the Nine Revolutions Reincarnation Eye, you can just point us in the direction and let us find you.

    ¡°¡±If you really find a treasure, I¡¯ll roast two bigmb loins for you to eat tonight.¡±¡±

    With a swoosh, the good sir raised his head, as if he understood, and stars began to circte in his eyes.

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±You said you¡¯re a cat and a cat ¡­ and you¡¯re still young, so why are you eating so much?¡±¡±

    The good sirpletely ignored him, and the stars in his eyes began to circte faster and faster.

    Skinny Du said in a serious tone, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think I¡¯m unfamiliar with the kind of eyes that the good grandpa has.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When food is mentioned, it bes like this. One is it, the other is Gu Qianye ¡­¡±¡±

    When An Zhe recalled the way Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes lit up whenever he smelled something delicious, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    Skinny Deanughed: ¡°¡±She is the patriarch of the Ancient Hunters after all. She is equivalent to the King of Swallow... Why is she not reserved at all.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±You just dare to speak behind her back and say it in front of her. She really dares to strip your gold underwear for you.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±F * ck off ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But speaking of it, I, Lord Fatty, am unrestrained and unrestrained.¡±¡±

    There was no one who wore gold underwear to stroll around all day.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m curious about one thing ¡­ Are you going to grind it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You said you can¡¯t grind it!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A little ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±People always say that one must grind one¡¯s spear before the battle begins. Even if it¡¯s not quick, it¡¯s still light ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t f * cking know you. Go away.¡±¡±

    An Zheughed. At this time, he saw the good grandpa in his arms casually raise his little ws and point in a direction. Then, he withdrew back into An Zhe¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡±This is already out of that old man¡¯s room. Where is the ce that the good master pointed?¡±¡±

    After walking for about ten meters, there was a small garden at the back of the room that looked like it was made of flowers.

    It waste autumn, so the garden seemed a little deste.

    Other than a small pool with a few flowers in it, the rest of theke waspletely devoid of life. It was as if it was already winter time.

    When he walked to the side of the small pond, the good sir casually raised his little paws and made a gesture to stop. Then, he pointed towards the pond.

    ¡°¡±Looks like there¡¯s something in this pool.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I remember that you liked swimming. Ever since you were a child, you¡¯ve been traumatized ever since you got beaten up by your father.¡±¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and began to undress.

    In the end, he was left with his shining underwear.

    He said rathercently, ¡°¡±In this world, ordinary cultivators would not be able to obtain even a single red item.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But Lord Fatty¡¯s underwear is made of gold, ah gold, not to mention its priceless value. Do you think this thing can avoid water?¡±¡±

    An Zeng: ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ it¡¯s rare for me to say such vulgarities, but this thing is too magical. Is it especially good at keeping urine and not leaking it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you want to pee?¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face turned ck. ¡°¡±Get lost ¡­¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath, then jumped up and down.

    Bang!

    Then, he rubbed his face and stood up, almost hitting his face until it was swollen. ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ It¡¯s not even half a meter deep.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s still a big stone board down there. My head is about to hit my stomach. ¡°¡±

    He crouched down and groped for a moment in the pool, then his eyes lit up.

    dun

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    The thin man grabbed something from the bottom of the pool and jerked it up.

    He lifted a heavy chain out of the water.

    The one he held in his hand was an iron ring that looked quite old.

    Skinny Du held onto the iron hoop and smiled proudly at An Zhe. ¡°¡±See this hoop?¡±¡±

    Is it big or not?

    This ring is bigger than a fist, but do you believe that you won¡¯t be able to get in? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng: ¡°¡±If there¡¯s nothing else, why are you f * cking messing around with it ¡­¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±You can die if you want to be decent.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In front of outsiders, I¡¯m being respectable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me see how long it is.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait!¡±¡±

    However, before he could finish yelling, he was already pulled up by Skinny Du.

    The chain was pulled up by him, and a series of cracking sounds could be heard from below.

    Then, all of a sudden, the water in the pool began to flow down. If it wasn¡¯t for An Zeng¡¯s quick eyes grabbing onto thin Du and pulling him back, he would have fallen too.

    When the water had run out, Andersen and Thin Du found that the bottom was a flip.

    Lean Du had pulled up the chain and opened the trapdoor.

    The pool of water had already been filled, and the sound of the water was still flowing down. It was hard to tell how deep it was.

    An Zeng summoned a scale of holy fish from the Blood Pearl space. The scales were glowing with a gentle white light.

    An Zaihai stretched out his hand, and his scales fell down.

    An Zeng pulled on Du¡¯s skinny body, and the two of them followed the scale inside.

    Beneath it was a deep flight of steps, as if the end of it could not be seen.

    ¡°¡±This old thing can¡¯t be hiding down there, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s hard to say. Follow behind me.¡±¡±

    Dean was a bit depressed as he remembered that his clothes were still outside.

    He reached out and pped his buttocks, and a golden light shed.

    The Stone Essence Armour that Old Huo forged appeared and quickly covered his entire body.

    This armor looked extremely beautiful with dazzling golden light. There were light purple lines on the edges of every single piece of armor. Something of the purple gold rank was extraordinary.

    Thinking of what had happened in the small courtyard of the tall tree, he summoned the Sea King Trident and held it in his hand.

    The scales of the sacred fish floated in front, while Andersen and Skinny Du kept their distance from each other as they followed.

    Unexpectedly, there weren¡¯t many steps.

    The reason why he couldn¡¯t see the end was because the light inside was too dim. After walking for about five to six meters, a corner appeared.

    An Xuan motioned for Du to be more careful. With a twist of his finger, the scale of the holy fish turned around.

    After waiting for a while, there was no change. Only then did An Zhe enter the secret passageway.

    The secret passageway was rather spacious. The two of them walked side by side, not feeling crowded at all.

    The deeper he went in, the colder it got.

    With their cultivations, after walking a dozen or so meters, they both felt a chill run down their spine.

    A dozen meterster, the interior began to light up.

    An Zhe raised his head and looked up. The secret passageway was iid with a white lotus flower, its radiance being emitted by these lotus flowers.

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±I guess it¡¯s also a good thing. All the good things that can give off light are good ones.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a real flower.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment before his face changed. ¡°¡±If it¡¯s really a flower, then how did it grow out of the stone?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How did he survive?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, feeling that the situation was getting stranger.

    He lowered his head and looked at the good sir in his arms. However, he did not seem to have any reaction and continued to sleep in his arms.

    This little fellow slept for at least seven to eight hours a day. If no one paid attention to it, then it would sleep for 24 hours.

    Of course, as long as one asked about the tasty taste, its running speed was only inferior to Gu Qianlin¡¯s.

    Thin Du looked up at the white lotus and wondered how it survived.

    He looked up, and then suddenly the flower split open, and a blue-ck arm, like a dead tree, came down, and the creepy hand grabbed Du¡¯s thin head.

    End of chapter¡±

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>

    That hand looked extremely terrifying, its greenish ck arms looked like some kind of withered vine branch that was on the verge of death.

    The most terrifying thing was the hand. The skin was stuck to the arm bones, and it looked like it could break at any moment. However, the strength of the hand was surprisingly strong.

    Du¡¯s skinny reaction was fast. Just as the hand was about to touch his scalp, he backed away. The Sovereign of the Seas swung his trident, and with a pu sound, the hand was cut off.

    A stream of ck water fell from above, and Du jumped back a step to avoid it.

    After the ck waternded on the ground, even the solid bluestone b was corroded and formed a crater.

    He looked up and saw a ghost-like face poking out from the cracked white lotus flower.

    The face was also dark green, and there was something like a bubble popping up and down on it.

    The scariest thing about that face was its eyes, which were white without ck eyeballs.

    He seemed to be looking for something, slowly turning around as if he was looking for something.

    ¡°¡±Fuck, what the hell is this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Raise the corpses.¡±¡±

    He took out a herb from the bracelet and crushed it in his hand before sprinkling it on the ground.

    Puff! A puff of green smoke came out of the creature¡¯s face, then came the hoarse voice that went into one¡¯s head.

    The herb seemed to be its nemesis. It opened its mouth and roared soundlessly, then slowly retreated back into the white lotus flower.

    Du dodged the ck water on the ground and asked, ¡°¡±What is a corpse rearing?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±There are many uses. On the surface, there seem to be some righteous doctors secretly raising corpses.¡±¡±

    This is both a poison and a medicine.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know how that white lotus lived, but now, it seems that it was nted on the corpse.

    The white lotus absorbed the nutrients from the corpse and lived on. As time passed, the corpse and the white lotus became one.

    These corpses were also very strange, as if they were still alive.

    ¡°¡±Maybe there will be a lot of these on the upper level.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me take the lead,¡±¡± said Du, who did not want to stay a second longer, and stepped in front of An Zeng.

    An Zeng raised his head and looked up. Those things were stimted by the smell of the herbs, so they shouldn¡¯t continue to appear.

    However, this ce was so cold, and there was even ayer of corpse cultivation area above it ¡­ Why exactly?

    The two of them walked another twenty meters before a door appeared in front of them.

    The door was open, but there was no way in.

    The door was not big, so he could only travel alone.

    At the door stood a ck and green corpse.

    Seeming to have heard the footsteps, the ancient corpse suddenly raised its head and looked over. Within its eyes that were all white, there seemed to be a bloodthirsty light that uncontrobly overflowed from it.

    An Zeng pulled Du¡¯s skinny hand and made him back to his own back.

    He saw that the walls, especially the secret passageway, were densely packed with greenish ck vines.

    ¡°¡±Lotus Root.¡±¡±

    An He argued, ¡°¡±Above us is ayer of burial ground. I don¡¯t know how many ancient corpses have been raised that are in the middle of life and death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I originally thought that the purpose of raising the corpse was for those lotus flowers, but now, it seems that I was wrong ¡­ All of the lotus roots have reached this point, burrowing into the corpse¡¯s back.¡±¡±

    Following An Xuan¡¯s instructions, Du was able to see clearly that therge and small roots crawled along the wall and then crawled to the back of the ancient corpse at the door.

    The corpse also had a ck chain that went through its two shoulders and back through its lower abdomen. It locked the corpse at the entrance and couldn¡¯t even move two meters forward.

    ¡°¡±Gatekeeping.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Use the lotus flower to absorb the nutrients from these ancient corpses and then transfer it into this ancient corpse. This guy is the gatekeeper.¡±¡±

    He did not know how many years it had been since he had to die. His eyes were blind, but if he smelled a stranger¡¯s scent for a while, he might not even be able to breathe ¡­

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±Crazy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you talking about strangers, or people who can eat raw?¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed at the ancient corpse and said, ¡°¡±That will depend on what he thinks.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the ancient corpse suddenly roared. Then, with a tug from its hand, another chain was pulled out from behind it.

    At the top of the chain was a sickle that looked as if it was covered in mottled rust. However, the sickle shone with a cold light; it was exceptionally sharp.

    Although this secret passageway wasn¡¯t narrow, there were two people walking side by side, after all.

    The chain was at least a dozen meters long, and after shaking for a moment, it pierced straight towards him.

    The entire secret tunnel was under the control of the corpse chain.

    Skinny Du angrily said, ¡°¡±Lord Fatty is still f * cking afraid of you?!¡±¡±

    He rushed forward, shing out with the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident in his hand. With a ka-cha sound, a deep gully appeared on the surface of the trident.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was far too long, surpassing the height of the roof. However, it was iparably sharp, making a hole through the roof.

    The corpse¡¯s throat made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. With a shake of its hand, the chain knife spun around in the air and urately wrapped around the Sea King¡¯s trident. Then, it fiercely pulled it towards itself.

    Du¡¯s thin cultivation level was not low and his strength was great.

    However, with one pull from the ancient corpse, the skinny Du couldn¡¯t even hold on for two seconds before being pulled over by the ancient corpse.

    Skinny Dean stood firmly on the ground, causing it to shatter.

    An Xuan stretched out his hand and the bronze bell flew out. It pierced through the defensive formed by the chain knife and smashed down on the corpse¡¯s head.

    The ancient corpse raised its other hand to block it, and the bronze bell smashed into his arm.

    With a crack, his arm was broken.

    However, a momentter, the roots behind the corpse began to move again, and then the broken arm recovered.

    The bronze bell¡¯s grade was not something even Old Huo could judge easily, but Old Huo said that it was at least a gold grade magic equipment.

    Such a powerful thing, it actually couldn¡¯t mash up the ancient corpses.

    His arm was broken, but it quickly healed.

    ¡°¡±What a plot.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°¡±Do you remember that stone essence spirit I told you about?¡±¡±

    They were naturally born things that had experienced ten thousand years of growth. As long as they broke out of their shells after they matured, they would be purple-colored demonic beasts,parable to Heaven Realm cultivators.

    ¡°¡±I originally thought that ancient corpse was just a gatekeeper, but now it seems that I underestimated it ¡­ Someone wants to test the burial site and artificially create a demon beast as powerful as the stone essence.¡±¡±

    Thin Du felt disgusted. ¡°¡±What the hell is the Gao Family nning to do?!¡±¡±

    While An Zaidao helped to pull Skinny Du back, he continued to use the bronze bell to continue attacking. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid this is the so-called hidden strength of the Gao Family ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No matter what, kill it first!¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked left and right. At this moment, only he and Du skinny, so he might as well take out the Dark Soul Sword from the Blood Purity Pearl bracelet.

    The Dark Sword and the Twin Trees were ced in a single bead, and the scales of the Sacred Fish had a single bead.

    Ann fought for the Dark Sword, then took out the Twin Twin Trees as well. ¡°¡±See if they work.¡±¡±

    He picked up one of the Twin Trees and threw it in front of him. The sapling turned into a ball of green light and disappeared. In the next second, it appeared in front of the ancient corpse.

    It was toote for the ancient corpse to take back the chain knife. The tree sapling was right in front of it.

    With another tree sapling in his left hand and his sword in his right, An Zeng suddenly disappeared.

    With a sh of green light, the sapling that was thrown out earlier returned to the ce where An Zhe was standing before, and An Zhe appeared in front of the ancient corpses.

    The sword in his hand suddenly stabbed forward and pierced through the corpse¡¯s throat.

    An Zeng¡¯s right hand turned and then shed, cutting almost all of the corpse¡¯s neck, leaving less than a third of its neck still intact.

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    The ancient corpse let out a wail, its neck tilted, and its head drooped to the side.

    Skinny Du shouted, ¡°¡±Awesome!¡±¡±

    However, before he could finish yelling, thin roots appeared on the corpse¡¯s neck, which were like blood vessels, quickly adhering together and pulling the corpse¡¯s crooked head back.

    An Xuan¡¯splexion changed. He turned his sword around, and before the corpse¡¯s head could return, he directly pierced through its heart.

    No matter how strong this thing was, the heart was still the most important ce.

    The Dark Sword pierced through the corpse¡¯s chest, and a bright red sword light came out from its back.

    An Zhe retreated a few steps, and the one meter long sword light was like the whip of the Fire God, directly splitting the ancient corpse from the heart upwards.

    At the heart, a dense mass of roots twisted like earthworms, as if wanting to stick together again.

    An Zhan looked disgusted. His sword swept across, and a surge of power gushed out from his sword, causing a burst of air inside the ancient corpse¡¯s heart.

    With a ¡°¡±bang¡±¡±, the air explosion shattered the ball on the heart into pieces.

    The exterior of this item was extremely tough,parable to a peak red rank defensive magical equipment.

    If An Zizhi wasn¡¯t using a purple grade divine artifact, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to break through its skin.

    After the Qi exploded, the ancient corpse slowly fell down.

    The pair of eyes that could not see the ck eyeballs revealed a venomous look.

    ¡°¡±This item has been around for at least fifty years, and has already reached the peak of the Red Rank.¡±¡±

    If he was given another thirty years, he might be able to make it into the gold grade if he continued to absorb it.

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s a metal object like this that¡¯s on the verge of death, even a cultivator at the Small Perfect Stage would be unable to do anything to it.¡±¡±

    Thin Du walked over in disgust. ¡°¡±Damn, the Gao Family is bing more and more evil.¡±¡±

    The two of them walked past the corpse and entered the door, frightened by the scene in front of them.

    It was arge hall, at least an acre in size.

    Inside were stone pirs, each of which was coiled with dark green roots.

    On each stone pir, there was a corpse hanging from the roots.

    Judging from its appearance, although it was not as old as the corpse from a hundred years ago, it was at least at least a hundred years old.

    ¡°¡±How many fucking graves have the Gao Family dug up?¡±¡± scolded Thin Du.

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±In these years, the Gao n¡¯s business spread throughout the Great Yan Dynasty. Although the Yan Kingdom is not considered a powerful country, there are at least a few hundred ns that cultivate.¡±¡±

    The people from these sects probably hadn¡¯t noticed that their tombs had been plundered.

    ¡°¡±The Gao Family will dig up corpses from these sect tombs, and then use this method to raise corpses ¡­ If they are given another fifty years, the Gao Family will be able to raise an army!¡±¡±

    The thin Du¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s scheme must really be ridiculously big.¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded and looked around, ¡°¡±There are at least a few hundred of them.¡±¡±

    Once these items were released sessfully, the weakest among them would beparable to a prisoner state cultivator.

    ¡°¡±At that time, how terrifying would the few hundred monsters in the state of Prisonment or even the Small Perfection Stage be ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Destroy them!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone, don¡¯t me me for sending you all back to hell. If you have to me something, me the Gao n for being too crazy.¡±¡±

    In a few moments he had swept four or five of the stone columns down, the bodies twisted and broken, the creepy sound in their throats.

    ¡°¡±Enough!¡±¡±

    At this moment, someone suddenly walked out from the innermost room and sternly berated him.

    In the shadows, an elderly woman was holding a walking stick with a dragon head in her hand as she walked over shakily.

    She looked very, very old, and ordinary.

    However, her eyes were even more frightening than snakes.

    Even in their struggles, they had never seen such hatred in such a person¡¯s eyes.

    End of chapter¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>

    Although when he entered, Skinny Du had jokingly said that he wouldn¡¯t run into any forces searching for and pursuing the Gao Family¡¯s old madam, who hadn¡¯t received any news for a long time.

    But when he saw such an old womane out, he was still shocked.

    ¡°¡±Where did this monstere from!¡±¡±

    He shouted out loud, but he did not give himself any courage.

    ¡°¡±You ignorant, shameless youngsters!¡±¡±

    When the old woman came out, it was as if a cloud had followed her.

    When her dark eyes swept past An Zeng and Du, it was as if a cold wind was blowing through them.

    The old woman said angrily, ¡°¡±Do you know how many years my Gao Family has been preparing these things for?¡±¡±

    Do you know how many of them paid with their blood and sweat?

    Do you know how much change it will cause if it seeds? ¡°¡±

    Looking at the old face full of justice, the only thing he could do was spit on the ground.

    ¡°¡±If my guess wasn¡¯t rough, then even if your Gao Family members died, you wouldn¡¯t be able to remain peaceful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How many of your sons and grandsons are hanging on them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you know?¡±¡± the old woman asked angrily.

    How much have you seen in this world?

    How many times have you seen this world?

    ¡°¡±For a family, what does the personal sacrifice count for?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Then how can you not die?¡±¡±

    The olddy¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°¡±I¡¯m dead?¡±¡±

    If I die, who will carry such a big family?

    Who would dare to continue this n if I were dead?

    ¡°¡±If I were to die, the Gao Family would be finished long ago!¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s your Gao Family¡¯s business. I wouldn¡¯t be happy until the people are all dead.¡±¡±

    Perhaps saying this would harm a few people. After all, bandits might not always be bad people who deserved to be killed.

    But they don¡¯t want to be evil but they are obedient to you to be evil. They are no different from being evil on their own. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You call this evil?¡±¡±

    The olddy suddenly let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know anything!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. I want to kill you right now.¡±¡±

    The old woman stared at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±Just the two of you?¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve been in power in the Gao Family for more than a hundred years ¡­ I¡¯ve been there since my ancestor was here.

    I saw with my own eyes how the Gao Family rose from the throne room to the martial arts world. What kind of people have I not seen before?

    You two unknown people want to kill me? ¡°¡±

    Unexpectedly, An Zhan still had the interest to walk to the side, find a slightly cleaner stone, and sit down. ¡°¡±Stop bluffing. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Gao Family has long since grown stronger on the outside.¡±¡±

    Paper tiger, do you know what a paper tiger is?

    ¡°¡±It looks so scary, but in fact, adle of water, a me, and even a random gust of wind can topple it.¡±¡±

    The old woman snorted coldly. ¡°¡±Then give it a try.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue pointed at the old woman and said, ¡°¡±Fatty, hit her!¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Ah?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Hit her.¡±¡±

    With a grunt of agreement, he brandished the Poseidon¡¯s trident and charged forward.

    The old woman¡¯s face paled. She pointed forward. ¡°¡±Kill them!¡±¡±

    As she pointed forward, Skinny Du subconsciously took precautions.

    However, just as he was in a daze, the old woman suddenly disappeared.

    Skinny Dean looked back at An Zeng and was stunned. ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stood up with a smile. ¡°¡±I told you long ago, she was just bluffing.¡±¡±

    If the Gao Family had such heaven-defying capabilities, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this situation.

    ¡°¡±He just felt sorry for you because you destroyed those ancient corpses. He wanted toe out and scare us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you sure?¡±¡±

    He was a hundred years old or more

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±Witch.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just because she¡¯s old, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±¡±

    Then, he stretched out his hand and summoned the bronze bell. Holding the bell in his hand, he pressed it down on the ground. ¡°¡±Get out!¡±¡±

    The bronze bell was pushed into the ground by him, closely following which, the bronze bell suddenly became bigger. However, in the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge bronze bell that was four or five meters tall.

    It was sorge that almost all of it was embedded in the ground. The ground cracked open the moment it got bigger.

    The stone pirs around them fell one by one, and the corpses hanging on top of them let out bloodcurdling screams as they were pressed under the pirs.

    ¡°¡±Kill them all!¡±¡±

    He reached out and pped the bronze bell.

    ng!

    The sonic wave smashed into the ground, and the ground within tens of meters of it rippled like a violent wave.

    The surrounding stone pirs copsed one by one, and the bronze bell suddenly sank down.

    The bell was aimed at the ground, and the sound waves rumbled downwards. It was as if a several meter wide cannon had been fired at them.

    The surroundings began to shake, as if they could copse at any moment.

    After An Chou shouted to Skinny Du, he reached out his hand to pick up the bronze bell. A dark hole appeared below, and without thinking, he jumped down.

    Skinny Du wanted to say wait for me, there was no trace of the fight.

    He looked around at the disgusting corpses, swung the Poseidon Trident, and began to fight.

    An Zeng rushed along the secret passageway below, and after a few tens of metres, he saw the olddy, whose face was already filled with despair, standing in the middle of a room.

    She ced her hand on a wide chair in the middle of the room. The hatred in her eyes was so intense.

    ¡°¡±Stop!¡±¡±

    When the old woman saw An Zaiyue enter, she was clearly terrified. ¡°¡±Take one more step forward and I¡¯ll die with you.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded. ¡°¡±I do believe that. You didn¡¯t run out on impulse just now. With your hundred years of experience, how could you be so impulsive?¡±¡±

    You definitely didn¡¯t think that someone would be able to find us, so the first thing you have to do is kill us, because as long as we get out alive, you won¡¯t be able to hide any longer.

    ¡°¡±So what you want is for us to chase you down. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a killing move here, right?¡±¡±

    The old woman did not speak, but her eyes were getting more and more angry.

    ¡°¡±You said just now that we don¡¯t know anything?¡±¡±

    It¡¯s enough to know how to do so much, as long as you know the word good and evil.

    However, there is one thing that you are wrong about, and that is that you don¡¯t know anything at all ¡­ You might not believe it, but I have seen more viciousness than you have.

    That¡¯s why I know how to face people like you. ¡°¡±

    He raised his hand and the bronze bell suddenly flew out. A momentter, it disappeared.

    On the first level, the thin Du who had just killed the corpses suddenly went ck. The bronze bell transformed into a huge bell and trapped him underneath.

    An Zeng took a deep breath. ¡°¡±Old monster, now is the matter between you and me.¡±¡±

    The old woman stared at An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Kill the demons.¡±¡±

    The olddy was silent for a while before she suddenly released her grip on the chair. ¡°¡±You¡¯re right. I wanted to lure you all down here. This is where we should kill you all.¡±¡±

    There¡¯s one more thing you¡¯re right about. I¡¯m too old to kill.

    In truth, the Gao Family has long since declined. That¡¯s right, the Gao Family was indeed not as mighty as it seemed on the surface.

    So you know how hard it¡¯s been for me to run it all these years? ¡°¡±

    She pointed behind him and said, ¡°¡±Young man, as long as you let me go, there is a treasure behind me that contains the most precious thing the Gao Family has collected over the years.¡±¡±

    Take whatever you want.

    ¡°¡±Those things, any one of them would make you as wealthy as a nation.¡±¡±

    amm

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±If you die, I will take those things as well.¡±¡±

    The old woman¡¯s expression changed once more as she suddenly began to cry. Her cries were exceptionally sorrowful and pitiful. ¡°¡±Young man ¡­ I¡¯ve been widowed since I was young. I¡¯ve been working for the Gao Family since before I was thirty years of age.¡±¡±

    Yes, I did something wrong.

    But think on my side. If I hadn¡¯t been more ruthless, if I hadn¡¯t done those things, the Gao Family would have been finished long ago.

    All these years, for the sake of the descendants of the Gao Family, I had to bear it alone. I¡¯m already that old, but can¡¯t you let me die peacefully?

    Even if I did many things wrong, I am already on the verge of death. Why would you want to die because of an old man who is on the verge of death?

    Don¡¯t you feel guilty for treating an old man like this? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng looked at her as if he was watching a show, not saying a word.

    The old woman burst into tears before raising her head to look at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Can¡¯t you forgive me for all the hard work I¡¯ve gone through all these years?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You have a grandma, right? Think about your grandma ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhe suddenly raised his hand, and something shot out a ray of light towards the old woman.

    The old woman actually didn¡¯t dodge. With a pu sound, her shoulder was pierced through and she fell down with a wail.

    A knife appeared in An Zhe¡¯s hand as he walked step by step towards the olddy who seemed to be unconscious.

    Just as An Zeng was walking in front of her, the old woman suddenly spat out a ray of purple light!

    It was an indescribable power. At such a close distance, there was no way An Zhe could dodge it.

    This old woman had held power in the Gao Family for more than a hundred years.

    It was only at this distance that she was able to use her life-saving item.

    It was a purple grade divine artifact, a divine tool that could cause the entire martial world to go crazy over it.

    There were only two hundred and one purple grade divine artifacts under the heavens ¡­ and each of them contained an unfathomable amount of power.

    As for these violet divine artifacts, when ced in the hands of supreme cultivators, their power could even affect the heavens and the earth.

    At this distance and at this speed, it seemed as though An Zaiyue was dead for sure.

    Only it seemed.

    An indescribable sword intent burst out from An Zhe¡¯s body. A long sword appeared between the two, carrying a cold and arrogant sword intent that made people bow their heads and worship it.

    The ray of purple light was about to pierce An Zaihai, but it was blocked by the sword intent erupting from An Zhe¡¯s body.

    The purple lightsted for no more than two seconds before the sword intent cut down the purple light.

    Immediately following that, the nearly transparent longsword pierced through the ground ¡­

    This was the third floor, which was at least forty meters above the ground.

    Above the ground was the Gao n¡¯s main house.

    On the ground, Tantai He felt something was wrong and rushed out.

    Just as he moved, a huge sword pierced straight out from the ground, splitting the Gao Family¡¯s courtyard in half.

    A momentter, the sword intent spread out like a wave.

    Within a radius of a few hundred meters, all of the Gao Family¡¯s buildings were reduced to smithereens!

    There was no sign of any buildings. The ground was covered with rolling sand dunes!

    The power could only be described as... Extinction!

    It was impossible to imagine how the person who had created this sword would feel at that time, so resolute that not even a single de of grass grew.

    It was a severing, a decisiveness cut off from all the past.

    With this sword, it would be impossible to recover.

    No matter what, no one could return to the beginning.

    The person who created this sword had separated from the world, from the person who no longer existed.

    Therefore, under this sword, there was no chance of survival.

    At least half of the Gao Familypound was directly destroyed, turning into sand dunes.

    Whether it was the houses, the ground, the trees, or anything else, it all turned to dust.

    Tantai Cha looked at the scene after that strike with a deathly pale face. He felt that he was only that far from death.

    A huge crater was formed on the ground, and sand flowed down from it.

    Two or three minutester, a huge bronze clock appeared in the crowd¡¯s field of vision.

    Far from the bottom of the pit, the sand continued to pour down.

    Bang!

    A ck shadow was thrown out from the sand like a cannonball.

    End of chapter¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>

    Bang!

    A mass of ck shadow was thrown out from under the sand, as if it was a cannonball that had prated through the sand.

    The ck shadow flew straight up into the sky, flying at least thirty meters high. After pausing in mid-air for a moment, it fell down andnded heavily on a sand dune.

    The sand continued to flow into the pit like a flooding backwater, and no peace could be found.

    Of course, Tantai Cha thought that this was caused by An Zeng and Skinny Du. He just couldn¡¯t imagine how they were able to cause such a hugemotion.

    The sword intent just now allowed Tantai Che to clearly feel the distance of death.

    He believed that even if he were to throw out all his magical artifacts, he would definitely not be able to block that strike.

    He was sure that in the entire world, not many people, even including Great Xi, could block that sword.

    The power unleashed by that sword was absolutely not at its peak.

    After staring nkly for a few seconds, he suddenly understood where the sword came from.

    This was because his surname was Tantai, and the previous Pce Master of Skyfire Pce was also named Tantai.

    Tantage rushed out of the front yard and was about to reach the dune when he saw a handing out of the quicksand pit, startling him.

    Then, he saw An Choue out from under the sand, looking a little embarrassed.

    His clothes were in tatters and the skin beneath them was riddled with scars.

    It was as if a thousand ghosts had caught him just below the dunes.

    ¡°¡±What ¡­ what are you doing?¡±¡±

    Tantai was stunned.

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that. Later, just tell me aplete lie and tell me that old thing was the one who created that sword intent.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You trust me?¡±¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡±If you tell me, I¡¯ll tell you, too,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±When you say this, I feel that we are much closer to each other.¡±¡±

    With a raise of his hand, the bronze bell flew up and shrank, then returned to his palm.

    He looked down at his wounds and took a deep breath.

    Blood and Qi flowed through the bracelet, and the injuries on An Zhe¡¯s body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Tantai Che looked at An Ying¡¯s body and said, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t ask. Right now, I want to kill you and take your things away from you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°¡±Thanks a lot. It won¡¯t be long before those experts arrive. I have to take care of my business first.¡±¡±

    At the same time, underneath the mountain that was like a sword stabbing upside down, was the vast and deste mountain.

    Inside the crystal coffin, the middle-aged man opened his eyes and smiled helplessly. ¡°¡±What ¡­ f * cking person I found. I have to heal you every few days ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zizheng walked in front of the old woman he had thrown out earlier. The old woman was almost unconscious from the fall.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ what are you doing?¡±¡±

    The old woman tried to struggle to her feet, but the bones in her legs were broken and she could not get up.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t say anything. His fist smashed into the olddy¡¯s face, shattering half of her face, bones, and flesh.

    ¡°¡±The reason why I didn¡¯t kill you directly is because you have too much blood debt.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This punch is for those dead girls. Use their heart and blood to maintain your lowly life!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I let you die so quickly, so many people will cry in the ground.¡±¡±

    Even if you die ten thousand times, it won¡¯t be enough for you to do such a vile thing like sitting down.

    Those kids, the oldest shouldn¡¯t be more than ten years old, right?

    How can you do it?

    Do you dare to look directly into their eyes!? ¡°¡±

    Bang!

    An Zhe¡¯s punch shattered half of the old woman¡¯s shoulder, sending bits of flesh and bones flying everywhere.

    An Zaiyue stomped on her, then he grabbed the remaining arm and pulled it down, forcefully pulling it down with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound.

    ¡°¡±Maybe someone might be able to

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    Say, whatever evil men do, it is enough to make up for it with death.

    So if I kill you like this, there may be a lot of saints who don¡¯t like it.

    ¡°¡±But it has nothing to do with me if others don¡¯t like to see it. To me, letting you die happily is also a crime.¡±¡±

    The old woman was tortured to the point where she couldn¡¯t even moan. The pain caused her remaining half of her face to be twisted in an extremely ugly manner.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­ I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡±¡±

    The old woman squeezed a few words out from her mutted mouth, full of malice.

    An Zhan stomped on her mouth and said, ¡°¡±In my life, I will kill the wicked and also the evil spirits.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those children were killed by your heart while you were still alive. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t wait for you in hell and tear you into a thousand pieces.

    Because they will all fly to heaven, in the Elysium, without pain or torment, and there will be no evil like you.

    Hell is where you¡¯re supposed to go, in the way you¡¯re supposed to go! ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue lowered his head and reached his hand into the old woman¡¯s chest.

    At this time, an expert quickly rushed over from the distance. When he saw An Zaiyue¡¯s attacking from far away, he shouted: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t kill her!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±She still has a lot to ask!¡±¡±

    An Zhe turned his head to look at the people flying towards him. There was more than one person.

    He lifted the corner of his mouth and grabbed the old woman¡¯s heart out of her chest. Then he raised his hand and squeezed.

    Heartbroken.

    An Xuan casually tossed the pieces of meat aside. ¡°¡±Not kill her?¡±¡±

    You will kill?

    You will think of ways to get the secrets out of her mouth, ask her how much of the Gao Family¡¯s treasure there is, and ask her about what else.

    ¡°¡±You will think of ways to keep her alive ¡­¡±¡±

    Those people were still a little further away, perhaps unable to clearly hear what An Zhan was saying.

    However, when they saw the way An Zhe crushed his heart, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±¡±

    No one knew why, but the sight of the youngster with his torn clothes crushing his heart with a single hand gave rise to fear in the hearts of those who saw it.

    However, he was clearly just a youngster. The people who rushed over were all experts from the major powers of Yan Kingdom, but not a single one of them dared to approach him at this moment.

    Under the gaze of An Zaiyue, none of the so-called experts dared to scold him.

    Tantachai looked at Anjou from close up and suddenly felt that Anjou¡¯s eyes were familiar.

    It was a kind of awe that he had once felt, a kind of supreme height.

    Andersen turned to look across the courtyard, where the bodies of the children were still being cleared away.

    An Zhan cupped his fist, ¡°¡±May you all rest in peace in the Kingdom of God and never meet such a person again.¡±¡±

    May you live in heaven forever, without suffering or pain.

    I have avenged your lives. If you have a choice, I hope that you have nevere to this world before.

    ¡°¡±The most dangerous thing in this world is not devils and demons, but people¡¯s hearts.¡±¡±

    After saying that, An Zui pulled up the somewhat stunned thin Du: ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go home.¡±¡±

    A person wearing brocade pce robes hesitated for a moment, before finally stopping in front of An Zhe. ¡°¡±Master An, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip to the brocade pce. Otherwise, it¡¯d be difficult for the empress dowager¡¯s servant to exin.¡±¡±

    Perhaps it was because he knew that An Zaiyue had killed a small eunuch from the Embroidery Pce not long ago, but this person was especially courteous in his words.

    Although his cultivation level was high enough to look down on Fang Bancheng, he also understood that since An Zaihai was able to pull this old woman out of the ground, he must have the ability to do so.

    He did not want to stir up trouble until things were absolutely unmitigated.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said: ¡°¡±I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m all wounded. I¡¯m going home.¡±¡±

    Dean helped him to move forward.

    The people from the Embroidery Pce were stunned for a moment before they turned to look at Tantai Chen.

    Tantai Cha walked over and said in a hushed voice, ¡°¡±I will follow you to the pceter. I have witnessed all of this, so there is no difference whether he goes or not.

    ¡°¡±This person is different from us. After he saw the remains of those children, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate that old thing Gao n being alive no matter what.¡±¡±

    The man from the Embroidery Pce acknowledged, ¡°¡±That¡¯s also good. I can also go back and report.¡±¡±

    However ¡­

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s hard for such a person to achieve greatness.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zeng¡¯s back and said one sentence, then turned around and left.

    After the people from the Embroidered Uniform Pce left, the other powers didn¡¯t stay any longer.

    In any case, the dispute was that he had left with wounds all over his body, and he had also left with wounds all over his body ¡­

    He didn¡¯t take anything with him from the Gao Family.

    Since that old woman was already dead, it would be difficult for them to find out anything about the Gao Family.

    Since the Gao Family¡¯s most worrisome source of worry was already dead, these powers also let out a sigh of relief.

    He had always thought that the Gao Family would wait for the right moment to counterattack.

    But who would have thought that the Gao Family only looked so powerful on the surface?

    An Zeng and Du, who were both thin and thin, supported each other as they walked back. No one knew who apuded first, but the people who cleaned up the children¡¯s corpses began to p one after another.

    There were people from the Punishment Department, there were people from the War Department, there were people from the Fang Residence, and there were also people from the Heavenly Temple. The apuse grew louder and louder.

    Skinny Du held on to An Zeng¡¯s shoulder as they walked. ¡°¡±Are your injuries serious?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not heavy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s not heavy, why are you pressing me down ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It has to look a little bit better.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Next time, if you use your broken bell to catch me, I¡¯m not done with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where is the good sir?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In my arms.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sleeping again?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Meow!¡±¡±

    Kindness popped his head out of Dean¡¯s thin arms and touched Andersen with his little paws.

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±Little thing, you¡¯re the best.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    An Zeng pursed his lips at the blood pearl on his wrist, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something in my hand, hurry up ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Good stuff?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know how good it is. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    Within the Heavenly Protection Hall, An Chengli nced at Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, who was sitting on a chair reading the petitions, and then looked at Nie Qing, who stood behind Mu Changyan without moving an inch.

    He always felt that these two people were very strange, especially Duke Yan. Even though he looked very calm, there was something in his eyes that made him feel afraid.

    This was just a feeling, but it made An Chengli make a decision.

    A decision that had never been made, no matter how dangerous, no matter how difficult it was.

    An Chengli lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this servant will go take a look. The Gao Family is also having a peaceful fight there. This servant is worried that something might have gone wrong.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan raised her head and looked at An Chengli. That gaze made An Chengli feel like a stranger.

    Seemingly hesitating for a moment, Mu Changyan nodded and said, ¡°¡±Go ¡­ tell An Zeng to do his job properly. I will only be counting on him in the future.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded. ¡°¡±This servant will go now.¡±¡±

    He bowed deeply with his body pressed down.

    Then, he stood up, looked at Mu Changyan once more, and walked out of the room.

    Right after An Chengli left, Mu Changyan turned to Nie Qing and said, ¡°¡±This guy actually hid so much that even the empress dowager was tricked by him. Go ahead, there¡¯s no meaning in keeping him alive.¡±¡±

    Kill him first, then you can go find An He ¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a great harvest.

    ¡®So even the empress dowager didn¡¯t know that An Zaiyue had a descendant from the Mu n as well ¡­ Hahahahahaha, ¡®even the empress dowager didn¡¯t know.

    I must stay with this child for the time being. Does Her Majesty think I do not know what she is thinking?

    Now you can use me, so you¡¯re not rude to me.

    ¡°¡±When I¡¯m useless, I¡¯ll die faster than anyone else.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So ¡­ ¡­ Nie Qing, let¡¯s find a way out for ourselves.¡±¡±

    That child is a big chip, priceless.

    ¡°¡±If the child falls into my hands, then I will have another choice.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyanughed sinisterly, ¡°¡±A child might tip the scales ¡­ Good, good!¡±¡±

    Kill Anjou and bring the child back. ¡°¡±

    End of chapter¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>

    The two of them supported each other as they returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. On the way, the two of them almost crushed Du to death.

    When Du came to the door, he said, ¡°¡±Your y is a bit exaggerated. Let¡¯s have it safe. Next time, go out, bring a bag of chili sauce and sprinkle it on the table.¡±¡±

    Do you think that chili sauce doesn¡¯t sting your nose?

    After the two of them entered the door, An Zizheng told Du to call Qu Liuyi and Little Seven and Old Huo over.

    The curtains were drawn, and people pretended to send a few rounds of water back and forth. After the fight, people spilled some blood after the scrubbing, and there were probably plenty of people keeping tabs on the Heavenly Awakening Sect now.

    ¡°¡±Master Huo, take a look at this.¡±¡±

    An Zeng took out an item from his Blood Pearl bracelet and handed it to Old Huo.

    Old Huo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the item.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ this karmic luck, why is there another purple grade divine artifact?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I have to say, you don¡¯t believe me even if I say I picked him up. No matter what, this was a fight. Don¡¯t say it so easily, alright?¡±¡±

    Old Huo took it and examined it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more surprised he was. ¡°¡±This thing... Zeze.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Elder, why don¡¯t you tell me.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±This is indeed a Purple grade divine artifact ¡­ and it¡¯s one of the earliest Purple grade divine artifacts. Its name should be ¡®Beat to Death¡¯.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What a lousy name.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I said it. Even if it¡¯s a purple grade divine tool, this name is a bit too rustic.¡±¡±

    Old Huo smiled. The more he looked, the more spirited he became. ¡°¡±An Zou, did you use the Dark Sword?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s natural that this thing can¡¯t defeat the Dark Sword, because this thing isn¡¯t an offensive purple grade divine artifact, but a escaping divine artifact.¡±¡±

    The olddy from the Gao n clearly doesn¡¯t know the true usage of this item. However, looking at the world, there are no more than three people who can tell the origins and uses of this item with a single nce like me.

    ¡°¡±One is living in seclusion in the Bright Peak, while the other is serving as a guest in the Great Xi Imperial Pce. Right ¡­ speaking of this, when are you going to raise my sry?¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±My dear grandpa ¡­¡±¡±

    Old Huo smiledcently: ¡°¡±The Gao Family¡¯s olddy using this item to fight against your Lament Sword is simply a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts.¡±¡±

    If she knows the use of this thing, you can¡¯t kill her.

    ¡°¡±This object should have been made more than 900 years ago, and the creator is called Xu Muyun.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±I know, Xu Muyun was an artificer master from more than 900 years ago. At that time, there was no one stronger than him in this world.¡±¡±

    Old Huo looked at Qu Liuxi with appreciation, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­ 900 years ago ¡­ also when I was just established at the Hall of First Purity, Xu Muyun was one of the two founders of the Hall of First Purity.¡±¡±

    But then he ran off in a rage because of a conflict with another founder.

    After leaving the first-ss hall, he was free to roam the mountains and y with the waters.

    ¡°¡±Later on, he met his lifelong confidant, Guo Fanghe, at Chickening Mountain.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Is he also a great person?¡±¡±

    Old Huo shook his head, ¡°¡±No, Guo Fanghe is a woodcutter, because when he was young, he once saved a crane, and after he healed it, he was released. People in the vige called him Guo Fanghe.

    Guo Fanghe¡¯s family is poor, never went to school, never read a book.

    His parents died early, and he grew up eating a hundred meals.

    However, this person knew a lot about the ways of the world. Ever since he was young, he knew that he couldn¡¯t go to someone else¡¯s house for dinner. Thus, he took a machete to chop firewood at the age of five or six.

    No matter who he went to have dinner with, he only ate one meal a day, and he traded his money for firewood. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°¡±This is a true man!¡±¡±

    Old Huo continued,

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±Until he was 14 years old, Guo Fanghe no longer went to the vige to eat, but went out to find work.¡±¡±

    Every morning, he would jump on a load of firewood to sell in the town. Then, he would find some odd jobs in the town to do so that he could support himself.

    When he was 17 years old, he met Xu Muyun, who was swimming to this ce in the market.

    Xu Muyun had breakfast at the market but forgot to bring the money.

    ¡°¡±Those who buy breakfast aren¡¯t allowed to leave. Xu Muyun put down a red rank treasure and said that you can have it for breakfast.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How willful.¡±¡±

    Old Huoughed, ¡°¡±But the person who sells breakfast, how could he know the red rank treasure? Just treat it as if he¡¯s a freeloader and doesn¡¯t allow him to leave no matter what.¡±¡±

    Coincidentally, Guo Fanghe had walked by and sold a load of firewood for five coins, barely enough tost him a day.

    When he saw that Xu Muyun had been stopped, he handed over the five coins to the seller for breakfast.

    What kind of person was Xu Muyun? How could he possibly ept the favor of others?

    Thus, he gave the red rank treasure to Guo Fanghe as a form of gratitude.

    Guo Fanghe didn¡¯t take it back, he just carried the carrying pole and left. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±How willful.¡±¡±

    Old Huo rolled his eyes: ¡°¡±Xu Muyun thought that Guo Fanghe was a little different, so he kept following him.¡±¡±

    The two of them chatted as they walked, Guo Fanghe speaking and acting very graciously even though he hadn¡¯t read a book.

    At that time, Xu Muyun was already almost 70 years old, and Guo Fanghe was only 17 years old ¡­ No one would have thought that two people with such a huge age difference would actually be friends with each other. ¡°¡±

    He looked at Du. ¡°¡±Do you want to hear more willful things?¡±¡±

    Thin Du nodded as if he was ying with garlic. ¡°¡±Think about it, Grandpa Huo, quickly tell me.¡±¡±

    Old Huo continued: ¡°¡±Xu Muyun then actually stayed at Guo Fanghe¡¯s house. However, his status was too high in the past, so of course he wouldn¡¯t go wood chopping and odd jobs with Guo Fanghe.¡±¡±

    Guo Fanghe didn¡¯t mind. Every morning, when he went out, he would buy two people¡¯s meals after selling the money.

    If there is no ie on a particr day, the two starve.

    And no matter how cloudy it was, Guo Fanghe would never ck off at home.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about the rain, as long as Guo Fanghees back, Xu Muyun will give Guo Fanghe a treasure.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He stayed at Guo Fanghe¡¯s house for 360 days.

    During this time, there were many days of starvation.

    After all, at that time, they were still in the midst of war and it was not every day that they found them.

    Xu Muyun didn¡¯t say who he was, and Guo Fanghe didn¡¯t ask.

    As soon as the two met, there would be endless things to say.

    ¡°¡±Until three hundred and sixty dayster, the Da Xi royal family sent people to find Xu Muyun.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Xu Muyun told Guo Fanghe that if you sell the things I gave you, it would be enough for you to spend for several lifetimes.¡±¡±

    Guo Fanghe said that if you don¡¯t sell anything, you will have to travel far, and you are already old, and the long journey back and forth is impractical.

    Perhaps this will be the day we never meet again, so I will keep the things you gave me.

    ¡°¡±If I ever get married and have children, tell my children to keep them and pass them down from generation to generation.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So this is the origin of the crane¡¯s 360 treasures.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded: ¡°¡±Xu Muyun has more respect for Guo Fanghe. He said to Guo Fanghe, if you raise me for 360 days, why don¡¯t you follow me and I¡¯ll raise you for 360 days as well?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Guo Fanghe said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go with you, but I don¡¯t need you to raise me, I can support myself.¡±¡±

    Afterwards, the two of them went back to Da Xi together. Guo Fanghe went out to find work for himself, then returned to Xu Muyun¡¯s house to stay the night.

    He only found out how high Xu Muyun¡¯s status was after he got to the Da Xi family, and how many luxurious homes he lived in. However, he still went out every day to find a job to support himself.

    ¡°¡±As for what Xu Muyun is doing, he¡¯s stillpletely indifferent to it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Three hundred and sixty dayster, Guo Fanghe said his goodbyes and left. No matter how much Xu Muyun asked him to stay, he refused.

    Xu Muyun said, ¡°¡±You stayed here for 360 days, and I used 360 days to build something for you, something that only belongs to you.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t show this to others, it will bring you trouble.

    ¡°¡±Okay.¡±¡± Guo Fanghe nodded in agreement, and Xu Muyun gave this to him.

    Old Huo shook the object in his hand. ¡°¡±Fight to the death.¡±¡±

    After taking a sip of water, he continued,

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±This thing also has a name, it¡¯s called the Gao Yi Sutra.

    ¡°¡±It has two uses. The reason it can be called a Purple grade divine artifact is because its biggest function is to rece it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard this story before, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the rumored High Upanishads,¡±¡± he said.

    However, hearing that this item could guarantee that the user wouldn¡¯t be beaten to death was why it was called ¡®fighting to the death¡¯.

    But as to exactly how to use it, I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±The so-called substitution is a substitute.¡±¡±

    The Gao Yi form was a seemingly ordinary and unremarkable jade pendant. Perhaps because of Guo Fanghe¡¯s status as an ordinary person, Xu Muyun was worried that the purple grade divine tool¡¯s aura would leak out and bring Guo Fanghe bad luck.

    Therefore, when he was creating the [High Yi Mantra], his aura had been restrained so that even an ordinary expert would not be able to detect it.

    From the outside, this was an exquisite carved jade ornament shaped like a crane. It was very unique.

    Lao Huo said, ¡°¡±The secret of this thing is here ¡­¡±¡±

    He pointed to the eyes of the Immortal Crane and said, ¡°¡±Ordinary magical equipment have to be bound by blood.¡±¡±

    But this thing, only Guo Fanghe and Xu Muyun knew about it. It wasn¡¯t blood binding, but tears.

    Tears fell into the crane¡¯s eyes, as if it had acknowledged him as its master. ¡°¡±

    He handed it to An Zhe. ¡°¡±Try it?¡±¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, then handed it over to Xiao Qi. ¡°¡±This is a new toy for you.¡±¡±

    Duughed thin: ¡°¡±You are quite willful too. A nine and a half year old child wearing a purple grade divine tool.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t Lord Huo already say it? The aura of this High Yi Mantra is restrained, and ordinary experts aren¡¯t able to distinguish it.¡±¡±

    Besides, who would have thought that Xiao Qidao would have a purple grade divine artifact.

    Here, tear up, this is your only toy. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao was a little worried. ¡°¡±What if I can¡¯t cry?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du suddenly raised his hand and pressed it on Xiao Qitao¡¯s nose. This time, it made Xiao Qitao feel terrible, causing tears to flow down his face.

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye held onto Du skinny and started beating him up. Du skinnyid there holding his head and said, ¡°¡±Hurry up, otherwise, this fatty¡¯s beating is useless.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyi caught Xiao Qi¡¯s tears. A momentter, Gao Yi started to emit a faint purple glow.

    However, the light quickly disappeared. It did notst for even a second.

    Moreover, even when the purple light lingered, the aura of a Purple grade divine artifact did not appear.

    Xiao Qitao rubbed his nose and ran over to pull Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi back, ¡°¡±Stop hitting fatty big brother, he¡¯s doing this for my own good.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye smoothed out his hair. ¡°¡±I know he¡¯s doing this for your own good. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s call him a few more times ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi withdrew her hand. ¡°¡±Un ¡­ I was just ying around for a bit ¡­¡±¡±

    Old Huo let Xiao Qitao hold onto the [High] and said, ¡°¡±Take this. You don¡¯t need to do anything else. You don¡¯t need to take it. You just need to carry it with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The trigger probability for this thing is 100%. Otherwise, how could it be called a purple grade divine artifact.¡±¡±

    Then he pointed at Xiao Qizhao and said to Skinny Du, ¡°¡±Hit him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t!¡±¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°¡±Do you think I can let you hurt Xiao Qidao?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du straightened his clothes and stood up. ¡°¡±Nope!¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll do it myself. You guys have gone too far with Little Seven.¡±¡±

    He rummaged in his sleeves and pulled out a handful of heads, which looked as if they were flying in all directions.

    He let Little Seven walk over, then he suddenly stabbed towards Little Seven¡¯s stomach.

    Although the few of them knew that Old Huo wouldn¡¯t really hurt Xiao Qitao, they were all shocked.

    However, at that moment, Little Seven disappeared.

    Puff!

    Old Huo¡¯s head stabbed into a piece of wood, but he didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    End of chapter¡±

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>

    Everyone was stunned as they stared nkly at the human-shaped piece of wood.

    Du Lei swallowed hard and said, ¡°¡±This thing is a divine tool. What if in the future, Xiao Qidao obtains a woman like Xiao Yezi, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten up?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye stared at him, but he was immediately terrified. He shrank back, ¡°¡±But you¡¯re beautiful, beauty is justice. No matter how bad your temper is, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Heh ¡­ heh.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Rice Cracker,yer cake, fried cake, sugar gourd, Wuxiang beef ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed into a curved line. ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you if I buy every single one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll buy them all. Just let me buy the store.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I suddenly don¡¯t want you to hold the money for me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you be a little more loyal?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Buy an extra one.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No problem!¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed at Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±Give it to her!¡±¡±

    Skinny Deanughed.

    Old Huo looked at them and shook his head with a smile. ¡°¡±You youngsters ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But Master Huo, where did Xiao Qidao go?¡±¡±

    Old Huo pped his forehead. ¡°¡±Aiyo, I forgot about the important things.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This [High Elemental] is a wood attribute. Take a look at the trees in the yard and see if there are any.¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Auntie Ye led Xiao Qizhao in. ¡°¡±What... what¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why did Xiao Qidao suddenlye to my room?¡±¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°¡±That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because Xiao Qitao¡¯s mind is always thinking about his mother, so this Gao Yi Mantra sent him to his mother¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    He told Aunty Ye about the purple-grade divine tool¡¯s high level Divine Art. Her expression immediately changed, ¡°¡±No way, this item is too precious. A purple-grade divine tool is too valuable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can¡¯t give it to Xiao Qidao, fight for it. You need it the most right now, you have to keep it for yourself.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±How can I take back the toys I gave to the child?¡±¡±

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±Looking at you guys, I feel like I¡¯m living in a paradise.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s a Purple grade divine artifact. None of you are greedy enough to want what you want.

    If this thing were to be ced outside, it would cause a huge uproar.

    ¡°¡±Not to mention the Yan Country, even the Great Xi, once the news about this thing got out, it would attract a lot of experts.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Violet grade divine artifacts are nothing. In the future, I¡¯ll give each of you a set of clothes and watch you y.¡±¡±

    Old Huo rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know what to say to you. You really have no way to exin your luck.¡±¡±

    The Gao Yi [1] had already recognized the owner. Unless something bad happened to Little Seven, this was his item.

    Auntie Ye, just leave it to Xiao Qidao.

    I continued speaking about the use of this thing ¡­ The most important thing is the substitute, which is why it is called unbeatable.

    ¡°¡±But the most important thing is only the basic ability of the high level technique. If it¡¯s just a substitute, then it¡¯s not enough to be called a purple grade divine artifact.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When Xiao Qidao¡¯s cultivation reaches the State of Captivity, he will be able to trigger the other ability of this High Yi Mantra, the attack of the wood element.¡±¡±

    He could use all the wood around him to either defend or attack.

    If Xiao Qidao¡¯s cultivation reached the Small Perfection Stage, he would be able to create a sealed space using the Gao Yi Incantation.

    ¡°¡±This space can be used to move through wood-type things. If it¡¯s in arge forest, then every tree could be his hiding ce.¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye¡¯s eyes reddened as she said to Xiao Qidao, ¡°¡±Kneel down and thank your big brother An Xuan for his help.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qitao knelt down obediently and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Brother An Xuan.¡±¡±

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    An Xuan hurriedly carried Xiao Qidao up. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t listen to your mother. We are a family. Do you understand why we don¡¯t need to kneel?¡±¡±

    You said thank you, and Brother An Zeng epted it. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao responded with an ¡°¡±En!¡±¡± and his smile was especially brilliant.

    An Zhan continued, ¡°¡±Everyone, be more careful these days. Although the Gao Family¡¯s matter hase to an end, those people who want to take care of the Gao Family¡¯s things will stille looking for trouble with us.¡±¡±

    Although many people saw it when I left the Gao Family, they might not give up on it.

    Therefore, during this period of time, everyone tried their best to avoid going out, instead cultivating in the Heaven Defying Seal.

    ¡°¡±Especially Xiao Qitao, I always feel that something bad is going to happen.¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I will live with Xiao Qidao in the Heaven Defying Sealter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s do this first. I¡¯ll change my clothes, and then I¡¯ll have to go to the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Recently, our sect has be increasingly well-known. Many martial artists havee to seek refuge.¡±¡±

    Because of your reputation, those whomit adultery don¡¯t dare toe over.

    Therefore, for those who came, there were those who were chivalrous and meddlesome.

    When you weren¡¯t there, I made the decisions for you and left a lot behind.

    ¡°¡±These people will be the main forces of the Heavenly Awakening Sect in the future, you should meet them.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±After Ie back from the Martial Arts Academy, I will set the wine for everyone to drink at night.¡±¡±

    Old Huo nodded.

    An Xuan looked at Du and said, ¡°¡±Fatty, go meet up with everyone first and get everyone settled down.¡±¡±

    Also ¡­ from now on, our Heavenly Awakening Sect cannot be watched by others.

    Make sure your men are on duty within our range. Whoever dares to spy on us, grab them and let them go.

    If he came again, he would break his arms and legs.

    From today onwards, every street within our borders will have the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s sign erected on them. Whoever dares to bully others within our borders, do not think too much about it.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s what we should have done a long time ago. Ever since we entered Fang Shoucheng, the people around us have never stopped.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These guys are treating us like food markets. They cane and go as they please.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±New people can be tested in terms of their cultivation, but they cannot be tested in terms of their moral character. They can only be determined after long-term observation.¡±¡±

    So we all watch out for those who treat me sincerely and sincerely.

    The other is that there is one rule that cannot be broken.

    Those who came had the ability and the character, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for them to live a good life.

    You want to spend money like flowing water?

    The Heavenly Enlightenment can make every kind-hearted person who joins in spend money like a waterfall.

    If you want to be a chivalrous hero, there¡¯s no problem. From today onwards, the people of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect will not only keep our territory, but also walk out as well.

    Don¡¯t be afraid, leave it to me.

    ¡°¡±At worst, we can just go all out and fight our way in, but that won¡¯t change at all.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean nodded: ¡°¡±Leave it to me. The people who came are clear about the rules.¡±¡±

    Those who had truly done evil might not dare toe.

    ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t know that you are full of hatred and enmity? How many people would dare toe here so presumptuously right now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll be going to the Martial Arts Academy first. Recently, I¡¯ve been rather sensitive, so you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±¡±

    He packed up his things and then left the sect for the Martial Arts Academy.

    Along the way, An Zuoshi always felt that there was someone secretly watching him. The look in his eyes must be extremely cold.

    Anjou tried several times, but he couldn¡¯t find the man.

    He knew from his own experience that this was not an illusion.

    It was a keen sense of danger, and few people in the world had more experience than it.

    Ye Zichen had experienced too many things when he was in the Great Xi.

    However, when he arrived at the Martial Arts Academy, the feeling of being watched disappeared.

    Perhaps it was because he had just killed the old madame of the Gao Family, so it made sense that someone was secretly monitoring him.

    After arriving at Wuyuan, he first went to visit the injured Chang Huan and Hutang, so he put this matter aside for the time being.

    The Martial Arts Academy was still depressed.

    Even if the Military Department officials were to fight back, even if the Martial Arts Academy had already returned to its former glory, there were still very few people who came to register for the Martial Arts Academy.

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    No one wanted to enter the Martial Arts Academy at this time. They were all worried that they would fall into the pit and not be able to climb out. All of a sudden, they would be beyond redemption.

    The same as before, the beginner was silent all day, not speaking to anyone.

    Chang Huan came to see her every day, but she didn¡¯t even look at her.

    ¡°¡±Arguing for peace!¡±¡±

    Chang Huan sat on a stone bench in front of the dpidated bookstore and handed An Zaihai a jug of wine. ¡°¡±I will have to trouble myself with the matters of the Martial Arts Academy in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already submitted my resignation letter to the Military Department. Regardless of whether the Military Department agrees or not, I¡¯ll be leaving Fang Shoucheng tomorrow morning.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where are you going?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Chang Huan stared off into the distance, ¡°¡±Back then when I was cultivating in the academy, my goal was to head towards the eastern battlefield.

    No matter what, I feel like a good man, and the thing that proves me the most is the battlefield.

    Great Yan needs me, and I need to indulge myself over there.

    When I was in the Martial Arts Academy, Mister forced me to stay because if the academy met with any trouble, I could bear with it.

    ¡°¡±However, it seems like I don¡¯t have such a responsibility after all.¡±¡±

    He nced at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±My teacher talked about the rtionship between Principal Sang and Principal Sang. Now, you understand more or less, don¡¯t you?¡±¡±

    Ann nodded.

    Chang Huan said, ¡°¡±At that time, Principal Sang already had a premonition that the future of the Great Yan would rain and wind.¡±¡±

    So he and the gentleman made an agreement. He was in the open, and the gentleman was in the dark.

    Teacher¡¯s suffering was actually greater than President Sang¡¯s.

    In order to gain the Empress Dowager¡¯s trust, he had done some things with his conscience.

    But sir has always kept to the bottom line and never done anything bad.

    Later, when President Sang died, Teacher became Principal.

    ¡°¡±Originally, I thought their n would seed, but who would have thought ¡­ the empress dowager wouldn¡¯t care about the life or death of a dean.¡±¡±

    He smiled bitterly. ¡°¡±Do you think that¡¯s funny?¡±¡±

    Poor?

    The two gentlemen had nned and schemed for so long, but the enemy did not care.

    This is the difference in strength, the enemy is too strong, strong enough to ignore any of our ns.

    Therefore, since the Martial Arts Academy was disabled, he didn¡¯t know whether he could stand up or not.

    ¡°¡±Maybe my leaving at this time is a sign of cowardice, but I ¡­¡±¡±

    He took a nce at the residence, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have any meaning to stay here anymore, I¡¯ll go to the eastern battlefield.¡±¡±

    There is no meaning in having me as an extra person in the Martial Arts Academy. However, having me as an extra person on the battlefield may cause more enemies to die and morerades to live together.

    An Zhan didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. He wasn¡¯t a person who was good with words.

    Chang Huan patted An Zeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡±Actually, I like you very much. In terms of character, we are very simr.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s just that you¡¯re more direct and true to yourself than I am.

    I¡¯ll leave the Martial Arts Academy in your hands. I¡¯m guessing that after I leave, the position of principal will be given to Huodang Tang, but her mind isn¡¯t here ¡­ I never thought that the Martial Academy would rise again.

    And for you, this pressure is already great enough. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t persuade you anymore. Actually, she ¡­ maybe she just hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°¡±The dead always press down on her heart.

    If I stayed by her side, it would only make her more ufortable.

    ¡°¡±Wait until the day I attack the capital with my sword, then I will treat you to a drink.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±You ¡­ take care.¡±¡±

    Chang Xiaoughed, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t have died if I hadn¡¯t killed enough on the battlefield.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll leave the Martial Arts Academy to you ¡­ By the way, take care of her for me.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan stood up, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go pack my things first. If fate permits, we¡¯ll meet again in the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fists. ¡°¡±See you in the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    Chang Huan turned and left, not even pausing to look back.

    An Zhan looked at Chang Huan¡¯s back, then looked at the residence of Huotang Tang, and he was somewhat absent-minded.

    People were always torturing themselves.

    At the same time, Nie Qing walked to the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, sped his hands, and said, ¡°¡±I want to have a good fight.¡±¡±

    End of chapter¡±

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know that Nie Qing had arrived at the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what Nie Qing¡¯s target was.

    On the other hand, Nie Qing strangely did not take action in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. He stood in the courtyard in a daze for half an hour, then turned around and left.

    Skinny Du and the others, who had a face full of astonishment, didn¡¯t know what Nie Qing was doing here.

    This was because this cold-faced fellow had said something before he entered, and he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    The strangeness of this action shocked even Zhen Dao, who was hidden in the brocade pce.

    His order was for Nie Qing to kill An Zeng and take away Little Seven, but Nie Qing didn¡¯t make a move.

    On the side of the Martial Academies, An Zaihai felt an indescribable feeling in his heart as he watched Chang Huan leave.

    When he had first entered Fang Gu City, he had never thought that a huge Martial Arts Academy would one daynd on his shoulders to carry him.

    Although he had more power and position before his rebirth, he still felt great pressure.

    Back then, the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi, Chen Nuo, had said that ¡­ An Zaiyue wasn¡¯t suitable to be an official.

    Chen said, ¡°¡±If it weren¡¯t for me, no one would use you.

    If it weren¡¯t for me, no one would dare use you.

    Your personality is like a rampaging brat. It¡¯s natural for you to be at odds with someone who knows how to be an official.

    But I like to use people like you, and I also want to make the officials afraid of you, that¡¯s why I gave you the mages.

    With you around, the official wouldn¡¯t dare tomit any evil deeds.

    ¡°¡±With me here, you won¡¯t die mysteriously.¡±¡±

    However, for Da Xi, that master of the headquarter died for no apparent reason.

    It had urred to him that perhaps Chen had known why he had died.

    But what would Chen Wuzuo choose from the son who killed him?

    Would he kill his son because of a dead An Zhe?

    Anjou shook his head.

    No matter what, he had to get revenge.

    Don¡¯t worry, one by one.

    Kill all the enemies in Yan Kingdom first, then return to Da Xi.

    An Zeng took a nce at the dpidated bookstore, as well as the craftsmen who were mending and tidying it up.

    As An Zeng walked over, one of the artisans suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Master An ¡­¡±¡±

    An Xuan stared nkly for a moment. Suddenly, he realized that this voice was very familiar.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ why are you here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Master An, you asked me to go to the library to carry things. There are fewer people inside.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded and pointed at the bookstore. ¡°¡±Go inside and clean it up.¡±¡±

    The craftsman bowed his head and trotted into the library.

    An Xuan intentionally waited for a while, then pretended not to be at ease and followed him in.

    There was no one on the first floor. He went straight up to the second floor.

    The stairs had just been repaired, and they were still trembling as they walked up them.

    After reaching the second floor, An Zui saw the person who definitely shouldn¡¯t be here ¡­ An Chengli.

    ¡°¡±Eunuch An, why are you dressed like this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where else I can go, so I have toe to you.¡±¡±

    There are spies all over the Tian Qi Sect, I don¡¯t dare to go.

    After some thought, he realized that the Martial Arts Academy was really deserted. Those people couldn¡¯t even be bothered to keep an eye on them. It would be easier for them to sneak in. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty... Your Majesty, there must be a problem.¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed and sat down tiredly. ¡°¡±Although the actions of the King are not much different from what I originally thought, but I still feel that something is wrong. That look ¡­ is definitely not something that the King has.¡±¡±

    I suspect now that the King is being controlled. It must be some sort of witchcraft.

    ¡°¡±Perhaps we were wrong from the start. The empress dowager didn¡¯t want to kill the king, but to control him. We were deceived from the start.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while before shaking his head. ¡°¡±Not necessarily. If the empress dowager had such methods, she wouldn¡¯t have waited.¡±¡±

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°¡±Right now.¡±¡±

    An Chengli was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This transformation should have started when the empress dowager was pregnant.¡±¡±

    A few days ago, the King told me that the Empress Dowager was already pregnant ¡­ So the Empress Dowager is in no hurry to kill the King. She will wait until the child is born.

    The reason why she wanted to control the King was most likely to give that child of hers a proper identity.

    ¡°¡±Now start controlling the king. When the timees, everyone will dere that the child is the king¡¯s ¡­ The empress dowager has turned her son into a grandson, no one will doubt her.¡±¡±

    An Chengli nodded. ¡°¡±Your analysis is very reasonable. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case.¡±¡±

    Her Majesty¡¯s heart was set on being queen, and when the child was born, she would bring down the king.

    If there were no descendants of the King, the court officials below would definitely be in chaos. At that time, there would be countless people who would want to elect those external members of the royal family to inherit the throne. Who wouldn¡¯t want to control a Swallow King?

    ¡°¡±But once the King has it, the court officials will have no choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±Before this child grew up, the Empress had many years to control the Yan Kingdom.

    ¡°¡±Even if she isn¡¯t really a king, she¡¯s the only one who can make the decision.¡±¡±

    An Chengli sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity, my king. I was ambitious, but I was able to endure it. In the end, I still ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There might be a way.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t go anywhere these days. I can only rely on you.¡±¡±

    If the King was being controlled, Nie Qing¡¯s goal was to get close to the King.

    I escaped because I felt the king was going to kill me.

    ¡°¡±Moreover, once the King is controlled, there¡¯s no way to hide the matter with Xiao Qidao ¡­ So I have to see you. You have to protect Xiao Qidao well and move away as soon as possible. I¡¯m guessing that the empress dowager already knows the news.¡±¡±

    An Xuan¡¯s face changed. This was the most terrifying thing of all.

    Within Empyrean Terminus Pce, only Mu Changyan and An Chengli knew that Xiao Qidao was the former Crown Prince¡¯s blood. If Mu Changyan was being controlled, then this secret would no longer remain a secret.

    If the empress dowager knew that the former crown prince still had blood and bones, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t make a move.

    ¡°¡±How long do you think this king has been wondering?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    An Chengli thought about it carefully. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been four or five days, ever since Nie Qing entered the pce as a personal guard.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao frowned. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not right. If the King has been under control for a few days, why did he only make a move on Xiao Qidao today?¡±¡±

    I¡¯m guessing that the person who directly controls the King and Nie Qing definitely isn¡¯t Empress Dowager Su.

    ¡°¡±And this person is obviously selfish!¡±¡±

    An Chengli was an extremely smart person, so he reacted after hearing An Zaidao¡¯s analysis. ¡°¡±Right ¡­ this person must have his own ns, so he didn¡¯t want the empress dowager to know about Xiao Qidao¡¯s situation so quickly.¡±¡±

    This person should know very well, of course Empress Dowager Su wouldn¡¯t let anyone else know that he controlled the emperor.

    So he knew that once he was of no use, Empress Dowager Su would be the first to kill him.

    Thus, this person knew that his life was one more day than the King¡¯s.

    ¡°¡±As long as the king dies, Empress Dowager Su will kill him.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. This person knew what would happen to him, so he decided to keep the news to himself ¡­ The question now is, who is this person, and what is he nning to do?¡±¡±

    An Zhan pondered for a while before his eyes lit up. ¡°¡±I know how to investigate ¡­ The reason Empress Dowager Su used this method to control the king must be because she didn¡¯t know before.¡±¡±

    In other words, this person had just recently entered the brocade pce.

    Or perhaps, after entering the Embroidery Pce, he had never been given any importance.

    ¡°¡±So as long as there¡¯s a way to find out who Empress Dowager Su has met more often these days, it won¡¯t be hard for this person to surface.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. If you think so, then it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find this person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But unfortunately, I have no way to return to the pce now ¡­¡±¡±

    Halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped and looked at An Zaiyue strangely. ¡°¡±I know who it is ¡­ The newly promoted Chief Eunuch of the Embroidery Pce, Zhen Dao!¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao cared about face the most. When he first became a Chief Eunuch, he came every day ¡­

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    Wandering around, he liked the feeling of being respected.

    However, Zhen Dao hadn¡¯t appeared for days ever since the Gao Family assassinated the king.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s been in the pce all the time, but he can¡¯t be used. Li Changlu was promoted after he disappeared.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When Li Changlu is around, of course he won¡¯t get up,¡±¡± he argued.

    But Li Changlu would keep him until Empress Dowager Su needed him.

    ¡°¡±Right, Li Changlu is dead, I killed him.¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled. ¡°¡±I guessed.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±If we find Zhen Dao now, there should be a way to save the King, and then there¡¯s Nie Qing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That is a man of iron and steel. If he knew that he was being controlled, he would definitely suffer a lot when he wakes up.¡±¡±

    An Chengli shook his head, ¡°¡±That¡¯s easier said than done. Even if I could enter the Embroidery Pce, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to see ZhenDao.¡±¡±

    Now, he would definitely find a ce to hide. Moreover, for the sake of his own safety, he might not necessarily stay in the Embroidery Pce.

    ¡°¡±Empress Dowager Su will also send experts to watch over him ¡­ And in order to save the king and Nie Qing, we have to take Zhen Dao out alive.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±I will think of a way to resolve this issue. Don¡¯t leave the Martial Arts Academy for the next few days.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t pretend to be a craftsman, you¡¯ll find out sooner orter.

    ¡°¡±Later on, you will live in this bookstore, and no one is allowed to go up the third floor. Right now, the people in charge of maintaining order in the Martial Arts Academy are all people of our sect. I will arrange for people to protect you.¡±¡±

    An Chengli sped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Master An.¡±¡±

    An Zeng supported him and said, ¡°¡±What are you thanking me for? I didn¡¯t say thank you even though you helped me so much.¡±¡±

    After arranging for An Chengli¡¯s gifts, An Zhe was in a hurry to get back to the Tian Qi Sect.

    Since he knew that Xiao Qidao was in danger, An Zhe did not dare to waste even a second.

    When he returned to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and heard that Nie Qing had been here before, he stood in the courtyard for another hour and then left, he also felt that it was strange.

    He thought about how someone was secretly watching him while he was on his way to the Martial Arts Academy. It was most likely Nie Qing.

    Nie Qing waited until he entered the Martial Arts Academy before returning to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. He wanted to capture Xiao Qidao, but why didn¡¯t he do anything in the end?

    There were waves of lingering fear. The people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect would not be wary of Nie Qing. If Nie Qing were to suddenly make a move, Xiao Qidao would be in danger.

    Fortunately, he had made the judgment that Auntie Ye should bring Xiao Qidao to live in the Heaven Defying Seal.

    And just when An Zeng and An Chengli spected on the identity of the person controlling Yan Wang Mu and Changyan, Zhen Dao was about to die.

    The old man in ck stood behind Zhen Dao without saying a word.

    Zhen Dao opened his eyes and nced at the old man, ¡°¡±Why are you in such a hurry to make a move?¡±¡±

    I thought I¡¯d live for at least another year. ¡°¡±

    The ck-clothed old man coldly said, ¡°¡±Originally, you should have been able to live for a year, but I¡¯ve already seen through your tricks, so there¡¯s no use in keeping you alive.¡±¡±

    You should regret it, if you did not jump out by yourself, who would have known that you know the Silver Needle Gu Technique?

    ¡°¡±Perhaps you are already regretting it now ¡­ You can¡¯t me others.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao smiled bitterly, ¡°¡±I really regret it. Back then, I wanted to climb up the mountain too much. I felt that the opportunity came when Li Changlu went missing, so I impatiently ran out ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that Empress Dowager Su¡¯s bodyguard would be able to see through my n so quickly.¡±¡±

    So ¡­ Even though you¡¯re wearing a mask, I can still guess who you are.

    Why did you help her?

    Let me think ¡­ Could it be that evil seed is yours? ¡°¡±

    Zhen Dao¡¯s smile turned bright. ¡°¡±No wonder then, Empress Dowager Su¡¯s tastes are really heavy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But have you thought about how long you can keep Mu Changyan under control once I die? How long will you live once Mu Changyan dies?¡±¡±

    The ck-clothed elder stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±I¡¯m different from you. She won¡¯t kill me.¡±¡±

    Zhen Dao¡¯s smile changed from a brilliant smile to a sad one, ¡°¡±Hahahaha ¡­ you are really naive. Do it, I will wait for you below. I think ¡­ .at the slowest of one year, we will meet again.¡±¡±

    Or maybe it won¡¯t take that long? ¡°¡±

    End of chapter¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>

    The ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯. After giving his orders, he sat cross-legged in a quiet ce, deep in thought.

    Although everyone had the power to protect themselves, the Heavenly Adept Sect was now much stronger.

    But the enemies were the empress dowager of the Yan, and perhaps even the courtiers, so the Heavenly Enlightenment was still too weak.

    He was the head of the family, and he was the backbone of everyone.

    Therefore, at this time, he had to quickly make himself stronger.

    As the level of cultivation within the Heaven Defying Seal grew higher and higher, the effect became worse and worse.

    Moreover, the speed at which his cultivation base increased was simply too slow.

    An Xuan was now at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage. ording to his age, he could look down on the whole world.

    However, An Zhe knew that he was different from others. He had too many things tied up by him, and the amount of time he could spare for cultivation was extremely little.

    If he wanted to improve his cultivation as fast as possible, there were only two ways.

    The first was to find a rare secret ne.

    Rumors had it that there was an extremely rare secret ne in the world, and the natural energies within it were many times stronger than in the outside world.

    Cultivating in this kind of secret realm was much faster than progressing outside.

    However, a mystic realm like this was extremely rare, and there weren¡¯t many in the world.

    Those who had been discovered had already been upied by the powerful ns.

    A top family power in a small country like the Yan Country didn¡¯t even have the strength topete.

    An He knew that there were a total of four found secret realms, two of which were upied by the royal family of the Da Xi family.

    The other two areas were also upied by the super families.

    Therefore, it was impossible to find the secret realm for cultivation as soon as possible.

    Secondly, he needed to develop his potential.

    If he were to use medicine, he would be able to raise his cultivation realm in a short period of time.

    However, even if it was a Violet Grade Pill, it wouldn¡¯t allow a person to make a huge leap.

    Normally, a metal pill that was already extremely precious could already raise a person¡¯s cultivation realm by ten minutes or twenty minutes.

    An Zeng was very curious about the door in his body, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to open it more.

    After thinking for a long time, there was no solution to the conflict.

    The situation was getting more and more serious. If he couldn¡¯t raise his cultivation as soon as possible, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect everyone.

    He had a purple grade divine tool on him, but under the Small Perfection Stage, most of the power of a purple grade divine tool could not be fully unleashed.

    An Zeng lowered his head to look at the blood pearl on his wrist ¡­ The blood pearl bracelet contained the scales of the holy fish, the dark sword, the Twin Trees, and the purple-purple-gold rank, but he was unable to use them.

    At that moment, An Zhe suddenly heard a long sigh.

    ¡°¡±You ¡­ How can you cultivate peacefully after being pestered by so manyplicated and mundane matters?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All these days you¡¯ve been entangled in so many things. It¡¯s already heaven-defying for you to have your current cultivation level, yet you actually want to advance even faster?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    An Zaihai was shocked, but quickly calmed down.

    He knew that his Blood Pearl bracelet was extraordinary. These few times when he held the bracelet, his blood would flow backwards. He felt that it might be the mummified corpse helping him.

    However, the rumors about the Blood Fang Pearl¡¯s bracelet were just too vague, so An Zaiyue didn¡¯t think it waspletely true.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve seen it.¡±¡±

    The voice directly rang in An Zhe¡¯s mind, but he was very clear that the voice came from the bracelet.

    ¡°¡±That ¡­ mummy senior?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hehe ¡­ This form of address really makes people ufortable, but of course it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, when you meet me, I¡¯m just like that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you for your help, senior.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hypocritical ¡­ You clearly know that I relied on your blood and qi to recover.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s help each other out. Senior has helped me quite a bit as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you¡¯re dying, and it won¡¯t be easy to find someone as interesting as you.

    So I thought it would be better to help you. ¡°¡±

    His voice paused for a moment, ¡°¡±Arrange for the things around you. Tonight, I will get someone to bring you back to the Cang Man Mountain.¡±¡±

    You

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    If you want to improve your strength as fast as possible, you can¡¯t just sit here and let your imagination run wild.

    I really want to see how good your potential is, and I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting kid like you in many years.

    ¡°¡±Since I can¡¯t leave you now, I might as well help you.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Senior!¡±¡±

    The voice asked, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t doubt it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Suspected of what?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Suspected that I might have harmed you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Senior, if you want to harm me, do you need to go through so much trouble?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are bold. Tonight, someone wille and pick you up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will arrange for an acquaintance of yours to cultivate with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±¡±

    His voice came to a halt, never to be heard again.

    He knew it could be dangerous, but he had no choice.

    In this situation, only when he was strong could he protect the people he cared about.

    When nightfall came, he sat in his room and waited.

    Since the man had said he would send for him, there must be a way.

    But it was not until midnight that there was any movement, or rather, it was only then that he saw the man who hade to fetch him.

    When he turned back, he saw that there was a person standing in the room.

    He didn¡¯t know how long this person had been standing there, and was curiously sizing up An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±You are?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am.¡±¡±

    Without waiting for An Xuan to finish, the young swordsman who looked to be in his twenties grabbed An Xuan¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    An Zeng only felt a little dazed. When he looked again, he saw that he was already very, very high above the ground.

    The night was dark to begin with, and when the distance was so high that even the lights could not be seen, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat panicked.

    However, at this time, his feet suddenly steadied. It was unknown what he was stepping on.

    Only when An He regained his senses did he realize that it was actually a war chariot that was parked high up in the sky.

    It waste in the night, and the figures on the chariot could not be seen clearly.

    However, that ancient aura caused some ripples in An Zhe¡¯s heart.

    It was as if he was standing in a relic of an ancient battlefield. He could still feel the brutality of the ancient battle from its ruins.

    The chariot was made of pure bronze, and the patterns on it were tedious.

    As An Zaiyue got closer, he realized that the shallow marks in the patterns were actually like bloody trails.

    The blood that spilled onto the chariot would flow down the bloodbath ¡­ An Zou felt the stench of blood in his nose. There seemed to be a dense amount of blood dripping down from the clean chariot.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go in.¡±¡±

    The young man with the sword said this and then took the initiative to enter the war chariot.

    Before An Zaiyue entered the chariot, he nced back at the thing pulling the chariot. It was veryrge and ck, so it didn¡¯t look very real in the night.

    A terrifying aura emanated from that thing. Judging from An Zaiyue¡¯s experience, this thing¡¯s strength was at the very leastparable to a small Perfect Stage expert.

    At this moment, the creature turned around and nced at An Zhe, its face unexpectedly filled with electric arcs of light.

    From the flickering light, it was clearly seen ¡­ It was actually the legendary ck Kylin.

    An Zhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    When he was in the Da Xi world, the most miraculous demonic beast he had seen was a seventh grade Fire Qilin. It was the mount of Saint King Chen Nuo.

    However, Chen Nuo had also said that there was no real pure-bred Qilin in this world.

    It was rumored that during the great battle between the Demon race and the cultivators, almost all of the top quality demon beasts and even God Beasts had participated in the battle.

    After that battle, not only had the cultivators and Demonic cultivators beenpletely wiped out, even the top-quality Demonic Beasts and God Beasts had been killed and injured.

    After that, there were no more mythical beasts in the world.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know whether it was his imagination or not, but this ck qilin that was pulling the carriage seemed to be even stronger than the Fire Qilin that was pulling the carriage. His eyes especially contained an unruly and unruly look.

    As for Chen Wugui¡¯s Fire Qilin, it had already been tamed by him like a horse.

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    Only after entering the war chariot did An Zhe discover that the space inside was actually so huge,parable to a pce.

    There were many small holes in the copper walls and iron walls. An Zhe guessed that the soldiers were shooting crossbow arrows through these small holes.

    However, these small holes could not be seen from outside the chariot.

    The interior was at least a dozen timesrger than the exterior.

    ¡°¡±You are?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked while cupping his fists.

    ¡°¡±Sword ve.¡±¡±

    That young man sized up the fight curiously, ¡°¡±I have already forgotten my name, I only remember that I am a Swordve.

    Do you know how lucky you are? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    He shook his head.

    The young man could not help but sigh, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good to be ignorant ¡­ The people living in this world have already forgotten their former fear.¡±¡±

    However, this was still a good thing for them.

    ¡°¡±And your good fortune is that master actually opened the secret realm for you alone ¡­ That secret realm hasn¡¯t been activated for at least three hundred years. Even if Young Master wanted to enter, Master didn¡¯t agree.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is your master and who is the young master?¡±¡±

    Before Servant Jian could say anything, an oil-paper umbre was ced in the corner of the chariot. Chen Shaobaiughed and said, ¡°¡±His master is my father and I am his Young Master.¡±¡±

    Do you understand now why I¡¯ve been helping you? ¡°¡±

    An Zhe¡¯s expression changed, and then he realized how stupid he was.

    If he had connected Chen Shaobai with the mummified corpse in the Cang Man Mountain earlier, he would have thought about it long ago.

    However, even though he had sensed that Chen Shaobai and that person should be rted, he was unwilling to admit it.

    ¡°¡±Only an idiot would be shocked.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up and waved his hand. ¡°¡±Thirteen, go and drive.¡±¡±

    The swordsman nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked in front of An Zeng and looked him up and down. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid, but why can¡¯t you think of it?¡±¡±

    And I¡¯ve already reminded you that I helped you because you couldn¡¯t die.

    If you die, what about my old man?

    He¡¯s been waiting for so many years, yet he still hasn¡¯t found a fated person, how could he let you so easily burp your fart? ¡°¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°¡±How many years have you been waiting for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you an old monster who has lived for a long time?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Probably waited... for one year and seven months?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How many years will that be?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Since it has alreadye to this, are you still going to bother me about that year and a half?¡±¡±

    Speaking of proper business ¡­ Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you, the opportunities and risks in this world are proportional.

    That¡¯s right, my father is able to open a secret realm that no one else knows about.

    However, the danger involved was something that would definitely be met with death even by cultivators of the Small Perfection Stage.

    So before you get to the ce, you have to think about whether you¡¯re going or not. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Go.¡±¡±

    The reply was crisp and direct.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯re a gambler too, but you¡¯re not allowed to bet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±No, I just like how shameless you are.¡±¡±

    You have to listen to me after we get to the secret realm. Otherwise, you might not even know how you died.

    I will protect you and guarantee that you will survive without any major benefits. In return, you will be here ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take half of all the good stuff found in the secret ne.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You went in?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what the swordsman said just now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course I didn¡¯t go in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why should I listen to you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because it¡¯s my father, not yours.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That makes more sense.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is that so ¡­¡±¡±

    End of chapter¡±

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>

    Cangman Mountain

    Chen Shaobai was walking in front, asionally turning his head to look at An Zaiyi. An Zaibai frowned slightly. ¡°¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a serious face, ¡°¡±Recently, I noticed that you are a bit more handsome, but thankfully you are still not as handsome as me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I think you want to remember that there are ces where you¡¯re not as handsome as I am. That will make me more confident.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where are you more handsome than I am?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±I took a close look and saw that he was more handsome than you.¡±¡±

    Anjou ignored him and followed him.

    The man who called himself Swordve had left, and the chariot was nowhere to be seen.

    The mountain road was steep and rugged, and it wasn¡¯t where he¡¯d found the mummified body.

    The path ahead became narrower and narrower, until it was no more than a meter or so in between two cliffs.

    There seemed to be a lot of coffins hanging on the cliff face for a long time.

    Many of the coffins had already rotted, so the bones had fallen into the narrow hallway.

    An Zhe and his people had to avoid the skeletons while walking, so An Zhe spected that many years ago, there should have been a veryrge tribe living here.

    ¡°¡±You have nothing to say to me?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked while walking ahead.

    ¡°¡±Who is your father?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Change the question.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is this ce?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±You are so good with that little girl Gu Qianye, you must have heard about their legends about the Ancient Hunting n, right?¡±¡±

    This was a ce that even she did not know about, the holynd of the Ancient Hunters ¡­ She must have told you before, the ancestor of the Ancient Hunters was one of the ancient saints.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s true, but due to her age, even her unqualified n leader doesn¡¯t know as much as me.¡±¡±

    He pointed to the ancient coffins hanging on the cliff and said, ¡°¡±Farther ahead is where the Ancient Hunters first stayed.¡±¡±

    Back then, in order to ensure the survival of his descendants, the ancient saint opened a secret realm in this mountain.

    However, after the death of the ancient saint, the descendants of the ancient hunters fought for the position of n head and the control of the secret realm.

    After more than ten years of chaos, the hunters suffered heavy casualties.

    Fortunately, an extraordinary character appeared and defeated all of the experts from the Ancient Hunting n to be the chief. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±After this person became the n leader, because the Ancient Hunting n¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged, the number of n members was less than 20% of their original numbers.

    To survive in such a perilous mountain, with their strength at that time, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    If they left the mountain, it would be difficult for them to blend into the outside world.

    So the patriarch decided, all the members of the Ancient Hunting n, regardless of whether they were men or women after the age of five, would enter the secret realm to cultivate.

    ¡°¡±

    An Zhan furrowed his brows. ¡°¡±Why doesn¡¯t Gu Qianye know about such a thing?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Because of the legacy of the Ancient Hunting n, there was a fault in the middle.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart trembled ¡­ because he knew very well what a fault meant.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Back then, the youths from the Ancient Hunting n entered the secret realm to cultivate. They were the first to revive the Ancient Hunting n.¡±¡±

    After that, itsted for over a hundred years, and the Ancient Hunters had always relied on this method to recover their strength.

    One had to say, that n leader was extremely amazing.

    This was because this secret realm was not something that anyone could enter from the start. It was something that only the direct descendants of the ancient sage could enter.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why these so-called ancient saints, how could they be so selfless?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t say that. After all, it was created by him in the secret ne. I have the right to dictate how to use his things.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders and continued, ¡°¡±After this n leader broke the rules, the hunters finally recovered some of their energy.¡±¡±

    However, his ambition gradually grew. Because he came into contact with the secret ne, he found out more about the ancient sage realm. ¡°¡±

    Struggle for peace

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    He frowned, ¡°¡±He also wants to be a Saint.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t want to?¡±¡±

    That was still human nature ¡­ For the next few decades, he had always wanted to obtain the ancient saint¡¯s legacy.

    However, he had never seeded, and his temperament had changed greatly.

    He became violent and bloodthirsty.

    When the Ancient Hunting n had just recovered, he went berserk and started a massacre.

    ¡°¡±The n that destroyed his revival with his own hands was rumoured to have only thirteen children and an old man left.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because at that time, the Ancient Hunting n¡¯s rule was that children over the age of five years old with potential to cultivate must enter the secret realm for cultivation, and the four-year-old child must ept enlightenment.¡±¡±

    These thirteen children were all four years old.

    They were taken to the mountains by this elderly man toprehend the natural power of the world. They didn¡¯t stay in the ns, so they were lucky enough to survive.

    By the time the old man returned with the children, the n was already a river of blood.

    ¡°¡±That Patriarch has disappeared as well.¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±How do you know this secret that even Gu Qianye doesn¡¯t know?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to the front. ¡°¡±I¡¯m writing it.¡±¡±

    Only then did An Zuoshi realize that the narrow gap had already reached its end, and the space in front of him had suddenly be clear.

    It was a t in among arge mountain range, green and green.

    Broken houses could still be vaguely seen in the forest, but they were already extremely dpidated.

    The direction Chen Shaobai pointed at was a stone tablet that Lin Zi was very serious about.

    The two of them passed through the forest and arrived there. When An Zizheng saw the stone tablet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sadness.

    The engravings on the stone tablet were already blurry, but it was still possible to make out the words.

    Because of Gu Qianye, An Zhe could also read the ancient Hunting n¡¯s characters.

    It was recorded in detail that because the mountain had copsed and the secret realm had been sealed, the old man and thirteen children had left this ce after collecting the remains and burying them.

    One could imagine how difficult it must have been to imagine the old man with thirteen four-year-old children.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±After that old man buried all the corpses, because he couldn¡¯t enter the secret realm, he didn¡¯t want to live in thisnd of sorrow.¡±¡±

    Thus, I took the thirteen children and left. I guess ¡­ the reason why the history of the Ancient Hunting n was broken is because the old man didn¡¯t want the children to know what happened at that time.

    Those children were only four years old, and even if they were geniuses, when they grew old, their memories would blur.

    ¡°¡±And they don¡¯t even know what happened. With the memory blurring, the history disappeared.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Later, the Ancient Hunters will all be the descendants of those thirteen children.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed behind the stone monument. ¡°¡±We¡¯re here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s your father?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±He won¡¯te. This time, the only two people who will experience the secret realm are you and me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since a five-year-old child can enter the secret ne to cultivate, why do you say that the secret ne is dangerous?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled, ¡°¡±If you want to be as safe as them, you must guarantee two conditions.

    First, he knew how to get in.

    ¡°¡±Second, you know how to avoid danger.¡±¡±

    He pointed to his nose. ¡°¡±I know how to get in, but I don¡¯t know how to avoid danger.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe that your father is willing to let you die.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned, ¡°¡±You... are really shameless.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is a gift from you. Lord Huo says it is a magic device.¡±¡±

    Tell me what the magic is, and what the magic device is.

    ¡°¡±Why do you have so many magic equipment?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±You already know quite a bit, but regarding demons ¡­ they are actually just a bunch of people who have cultivated a different cultivation technique.¡±¡±

    The legends you¡¯ve heard about the devil must be like this ¡­

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    A group of evil people cultivated an evil cultivation method and then prepared to rule the world.

    As a result, the righteous cultivators of the world formed an alliance. After a bitter battle, they finally killed all the demonic cultivators. From then on, the world was at peace ¡­ isn¡¯t that right? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Of course not. Who wrote history?

    The victor!

    Everything that was left behind was said by the victor.

    What qualifications does a loser have?

    Actually, the situation was that the so-called demonic cultivators had only found an ancient sacred cultivation technique by chance.

    And this cultivation technique was created by that ancient saint after his personality changed greatly, so he was ruthless and overbearing.

    One of them was a young man who, due to his arrogance, started walking the martial arts world after his mastery. He challenged the sects one by one, and in the end, those cultivators who had cultivated for many years were no match for him.

    ¡°¡±If this young man does this, of course he will offend many people.

    If that was all there was to it, it would be fine, but he was not satisfied.

    Therefore, he founded a sect and began to ept disciples.

    In just ten or so years, his sect had be the hegemon of this region.

    He is too young and frivolous to restrain his disciples.

    Thus, his disciple often went out to cause trouble, and he was also a protector.

    No matter who was in the wrong, as long as there was something wrong with the disciple, he would stand up.

    ¡°¡±So much so that in the end, he became the public enemy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After a few more years, because a disciple of his had tainted a female cultivator, the female cultivator had her own sect that was in charge of using him.

    Not only did he not deal with the disciples, he even almost destroyed the female cultivator¡¯s sect.

    This caused a huge ruckus...

    An Zhan sneered, ¡°¡±If this is true history, then the demonic cultivators seem to be even worse off.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Of course, this young man and his disciples are terrible, but this is not the end. It is the beginning.¡±¡±

    When the cultivator sects joined forces to suppress him, no matter how powerful the young man was, it would still be difficult for him to defeat all four of his hands with two fists.

    In the end, he escaped with heavy injuries and returned home.

    He found the few people who had cultivated in demonic arts together and lied to them, saying that he was being chased down.

    The few people had been cultivating in the mountains all year round, so they didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. They just listened to the young man¡¯s words and then followed him out to take revenge.

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Chou. ¡°¡±That young man has the lowest cultivation among those people back then.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We can do whatever we want in the martial world. Think about how bloody and bloody it will be if the others go out together.¡±¡±

    Seeing the expression on An Zhe¡¯s face, Chen Shaobai suddenlyughed out loud: ¡°¡±Ha ha-ha ha, you guessed wrong.¡±¡±

    Not long after those people left the mountain, they found out the truth. Then, they personally crippled that young man¡¯s cultivation and handed him over to the sect masters to deal with.

    The Sect Leaders were greatly surprised and decided to invite these people to the banquet. This matter wille to an end. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But... it is precisely because those few people are too powerful. They are afraid and greedy.¡±¡±

    He wanted to kill those people and obtain their cultivation methods.

    Thus, at the banquet, they used the most shameless method and poisoned them ¡­ Those Demon Cultivators are not good at scheming, so how could they have imagined that these guests from the martial world would harm them ande to the banquet with a guilty conscience. In order to express their apologies, they even brought a book of Devil Cultivators¡¯ techniques, which could be considered an apology ¡­

    ¡°¡±On that day, on Mount Emei, 3600 martial artists participated.

    After those people were poisoned, there was only one person left after the bloody battle.

    Three thousand and six hundred martial artists were killed by him. He escaped after being seriously injured. How could those people let him live? ¡°¡±

    When he heard this, An Zhe shook his head. ¡°¡±Why are there no rumors about these things in the martial arts world?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because this is just the beginning.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a strange tone, ¡°¡±After thest remaining Devil cultivator escaped, there was only hatred left in his heart.¡±¡±

    He began to ept disciples, a total of 19 disciples.

    ¡°¡±Everyone got an inheritance and then started to take revenge. Almost all of the sects were wiped out...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Until ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Saint,e back.¡±¡±

    End of chapter¡±

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>

    ¡°¡±What does it mean to have the saint back?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked in front of a boulder that looked like it fell from a mountain. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s not talk too much. I¡¯ll tell you when we exit the secret realm.¡±¡±

    But remember, there¡¯s nothing in the world that¡¯s full of the truth of justice.

    Everything looked beautiful, and perhaps there was something unspeakably nasty behind it all.

    ¡°¡±For example, the people around you might not all be sincere to you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai habitually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±I can only pretend to know something inexpressible.¡±¡±

    He reached over and felt around for a moment before his expression rxed. ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s rare that he didn¡¯t lie to me this time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My father.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai held onto the boulder, then he exerted his strength and it cracked open with a kacha sound.

    A straight crack appeared on the moss-covered rock. The rock was at least a dozen meters tall, and the crack looked as if it had been cut by a sword.

    As the rock moved to the side, a dark hole appeared.

    Chen Shaobai made an inviting gesture: ¡°¡±Come in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you tell me to follow you?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was filled with justice. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue rolled his eyes and took the initiative to enter the cave.

    Chen Shaobai followed him in, and then the big stone gradually closed up.

    ¡°¡±Three months is a cycle, so you and I will stay here for three months.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±No, I can¡¯t stay away that long!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, the environment in this secret realm is different from the outside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s been three months inside, and it¡¯s only three years outside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you joking?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Of course. The atmosphere is so awkward. I was just joking to ease things up a bit.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, once you get out of here, you¡¯ll find that nothing has changed but yourself.

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ and me, of course.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in the cave of the Sword Mountain, the middle-aged man sitting cross-legged in the crystal coffin lowered his head and looked at the crystal ball in his hand. He then smiled and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been mischievous since you were young.

    He turned around and looked at the stone essence spirit that was trembling in the corner, ¡°¡±I caught you because I wanted to use your heaven and earth blood essence to recover. I never thought about killing you.¡±¡±

    You are different from others, naturally inferior.

    Man can be cultivated when he is born, and you need ten thousand years to be called human.

    However, the Heavens will not be biased against you. Once you take human form, you will sweep the world.

    If you are in a hurry to be born and haven¡¯t fully matured ¡­ I owe you for taking your blood energy these few days.

    Now let you in, too, to make up for you.

    ¡°¡±You only need to remember one thing. If you dare to harm those two people, I will destroy your three souls and seven souls.¡±¡±

    The monkey-like stone spirit nodded its head in fear, full of fear towards him.

    The middle-aged man reached out his hand and grabbed the stone essence spirit.

    Then he pressed it into the crystal ball. He had actually forcefully thrust the stone essence into it.

    Of course, the so-called secret realm wasn¡¯t in the Cang Man Mountain. Otherwise, how could it be hidden?

    This secret ne ¡­ was just the crystal ball in his hands.

    The middle-aged man lowered his head to look at the scene inside the crystal ball, his heart heavy with worry. ¡°¡±I wonder if the two of them will be able to get along like this in the future.¡±¡±

    Inside the secret realm, Chen Shaobai and An Ying were walking side by side.

    The two of them walked into the mountain and found that there was a huge empty space inside.

    There was a river in front of him and a wooden bridge over it.

    A monkey was squatting beside the wooden bridge, looking at them with a resentful expression.

    ¡°¡±Stone Essence?¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes became cold.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, although he¡¯s powerful, he doesn¡¯t dare to hurt me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My dad is quite reliable this time, he actually gave me such a powerful bodyguard.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±The stone essence spirit is arrogant and unruly, how could it be a bodyguard.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai gave him a knowing look: ¡°¡±Train? Do you want to teach him at every turn?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Your father¡¯s taste is really strong.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±F * ck off ¡­¡±¡±

    When the stone essence spirit saw An Chou and Chen Shaobaiing over, it turned around and climbed onto the wooden bridge.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai followed behind the stone essence spirit. The stone essence spirit would asionally turn around to look at them with a look of disdain.

    After passing the wooden bridge, they walked forward for a few hundred meters, and a hole appeared in front of them. Only then did An Zhan and Chen Shaobai discover that the holes were all full of holes, and there were at least a hundred of them.

    ¡°¡±What is this ce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A ce for cultivation?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say it was dangerous?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly pushed on the back of An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±Go in and you will know that there are no dangers.¡±¡±

    He pushed the struggle into one of the holes, feeling as if he had fallen into an abyss.

    His body fell straight down to the ground. He fell very, very deep.

    With a thud, An Zeng¡¯s body heavily fell to the ground.

    With his reaction speed and cultivation level, he was actually unable to adjust his body.

    The fallsted more than a minute, and even if ordinary people weren¡¯t scared, they would still be able to adjust their body so that they wouldn¡¯t fall t on the ground.

    However, no matter how he tried, his body waspletely out of control during the process of falling.

    The fall left him groaning in agony for a moment before he recovered.

    He looked up and saw a ck dot falling down rapidly.

    An Chou dodged to the side, while Chen Shaobainded on the ground with a smack.

    An Chou had just created a human-shaped crater on the ground. The ce Chen Shaobai fell topletely coincide with the crater, causing it to sink even deeper. The back of his head was now on the same level as the ground.

    Chen Shaobai struggled to stand up, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Damn it, why didn¡¯t you ept me.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±My grandpa said that you f * cking pushed me, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Let me fall first, then you can fall on me. How treacherous.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Sigh ¡­ I jumped too slowly. If only I had jumped earlier, that would have been great.¡±¡±

    As they were speaking, they saw the stone essence quickly fall from above, and the two of them hurriedly dodged.

    However, just as the stone essence spirit was about to hit the ground, it pressed down with its hands. A powerful force appeared and directly caused a huge crater to appear on the ground.

    The recoil allowed him to float no more than half a meter from the ground. Then, he looked at Chen Shaobai and An Zaihai with disdain. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with An Zaibai and Chen Shaobai¡¯s cultivation.

    Chen Shaobai smiled embarrassedly, ¡°¡±Humans are inferior to monkeys.¡±¡±

    The stone essence was enraged, but only gave him a re.

    Chen Shaobai patted off the dirt on his body and looked around. It looked like an oasis in a desert.

    Other than the solid ground where theynded, there was water everywhere ¡­ This ce was only three to four meters in radius. If they were to jump off even a little bit, they would fall into the water and wouldn¡¯t fall so miserably.

    An Zaiyue looked at the surroundings and sighed, ¡°¡±The person who designed this ce was really naughty ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai stepped on the surface of the water and walked forward. The stone essence spirit sat cross-legged, but floated in the air and followed them.

    The two of them talked as they flew. The stone essence floated around one meter high in the air, neither speaking nor opening their eyes.

    But no matter which way they went, he could follow.

    Before theke was an endless stretch of desert. One couldn¡¯t see the end of it with a single nce.

    He had been to Buddhism in the Western Regions, so he was familiar with the environment.

    After walking for more than two hours, he saw buildings in the distance.

    The two of them picked up their pace, but the stone continued to float.

    As the saying goes, horses died when they looked at the mountains. Although the building was not far away, it took them two hours to get there.

    This ce was extremely unique. No matter how they thought about it, there was no way for them to use their cultivation. They could only take one step at a time.

    As for the stone essence spirit, it seemed to be tired from sitting, so it simplyid there.

    A transparent circle appeared outside his body. Lying inside the circle with his arms behind his head, he looked extremelyfortable.

    ¡°¡±This monkey is quite beautiful.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed.

    Andersen shook his head and smiled wryly, spilling the sand out of his shoes.

    At this point, even his body looked like an ordinary person.

    He took off his socks and looked at them. There were bloody blisters on the soles of his feet.

    With his current cultivation level, he would be fine even if he were to walk on the tip of the de.

    Everything here seemed so strange that cultivators lost their power.

    When he finally arrived not far from the building, he saw that half of the stone monolith was buried in the sand.

    He used his hand to dig away the sand. On the stone tablet, there were four words ¡­ All living things are equal.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the four words, then he looked at the stone essence spirit floating there. Then, he spat at the stone monument. After taking a few steps forward, he felt that it was not enough and turned around to face the stone monument: ¡°¡±Pah pah!¡±¡±

    Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah!

    At this time, the stone essence spirit suddenly sat up.

    Looking at the words on the stone tablet, a veryplex emotion shed through his eyes.

    There was anger and disgust in those eyes, and he didn¡¯t know why.

    The building was huge, so big that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination.

    The pce was at least a hundred meters tall, he didn¡¯t know how it was built.

    But it was already iplete, as if no one hade for thousands of years.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai walked into the main hall. They turned around and saw that the stone essence spirit was no longer floating around. It was looking around with a cautious look, and the disgust between its brows was bing more and more intense.

    There were stone statues on both sides of the hall. They were mottled and iplete, but one could tell that they were Empyrean.

    ording to the legends of the Buddhist Sect, there were 19 Empyrean Gods. They were disciples of the Buddha Throne.

    There were nine stone statues on either side of him. In front of him was an enormous ck Jade Lotus throne, and beside it was a stone statue.

    Unlike the other stone statues, this statue beside the lotus throne was not malevolent at all. Furthermore, it was a woman.

    Looking at her kind and dignified appearance, her face couldn¡¯t be considered delicate and pretty, but she had a kind of indescribable beauty.

    Seeing these stone statues, the stone essence spirit¡¯s expression became even moreplicated.

    ¡°¡±Monkey, you came over?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked and then left. He didn¡¯t expect the stone essence spirit to speak.

    ¡°¡±I ¡­¡±¡±

    His voice came from behind Chen Shaobai, scaring him out of his wits.

    He turned around and saw the stone spirit solemnly saying, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I¡¯m not a monkey, call me Saint.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai jumped back a step. ¡°¡±You know how to talk?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You scared me to death ¡­¡±¡±

    The stone essence spirit no longer paid attention to him. It looked at the stone statues one by one, the emotions in its eyes bing more and moreplicated.

    He stopped in front of the Ink Jade throne. He first nced at the statue of the woman standing beside the throne and then looked at the throne. ¡°¡±Back then ¡­ why did you lie to me?¡±¡±

    He suddenly waved his hand and a ck iron rod materialized in his palm. He leaped high into the air and smashed his staff onto Mo Yu¡¯s throne. ¡°¡±Why did you lie to me?!¡±¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A huge st of air appeared and directly knocked An Zhan and Chen Shaobai away.

    The sand in the hall was blown away, and the yellow sand filled the sky.

    An Zeng coughed and stood up. Only when the yellow sand disappeared did he see clearly that the stone spirit was standing with its back facing him in the hall. Its shoulders were shaking.

    His hand trembled as he held the iron bar, and he could not seem to calm down.

    However, Mo Yu¡¯s throne waspletely unharmed under his strike.

    On the contrary, An Zeng saw that the stone essence¡¯s hand that was holding the iron bar seemed to have split open from the impact. Fresh blood dripped down bit by bit.

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    An Zhan heard the stone essence spirit still muttering to himself, ¡°¡±Why... are you lying to me?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>

    When the stone monkey smashed down with its club, it stunned An Zhan and Chen Shaobai.

    They did not know what exactly this ce was. They only saw the stone monkey¡¯s deste and deste back and heard it mumble to itself ¡­ Why, are you lying to me?

    He and Chen Shaobai could not use their cultivation powers in this ce, just like ordinary people.

    Fortunately, the Stone Monkey¡¯s strength seemed to have been suppressed by quite a bit, so it looked savage, but at least it did not injure two people.

    Chen Shaobai got up from the sand, spat out the sand in his mouth, and said with a deep voice, ¡°¡±He looks like a monkey with a story.¡±¡±

    The Stone Monkey suddenly turned its head, and Chen Shaobai immediately shut his mouth.

    It would be fine if he was outside, but he was definitely no match for the Stone Monkeys here.

    The Stone Monkey turned its head and pointed at the Inky Jade Lotus throne with its iron rod. ¡°¡±You were the one who presided over the righteous deed of justice back then, but why did you intentionally help that fake one?¡±¡±

    His iron bar turned to point at the statue of the woman. ¡°¡±You said that if I was sincere, you would wash away the ten thousand years of ruthlessness in me.¡±¡±

    Yet, you used the ruthlessness in my body to forcefully create a fake me ¡­ Why?

    You tell me why!

    ¡°¡±If it wants to kill me, not only will you guys not stop it, you guys will even suppress my cultivation together. I can only return to the stone embryo ¡­ Not to mention only ten thousand years have passed, even if ten thousand years have passed, I won¡¯t forget about it.¡±¡±

    He raised his iron rod and was about to strike, but An Zaihe pulled him back. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a statue. What¡¯s the use of fighting?¡±¡±

    The little monkey was stunned for a moment. It seemed as if he had lost his strength in that instant, and the iron club fell to the ground with a tter.

    ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai, who just walked over, covered his feet and squatted down.

    The Stone Monkey sat on the ground dejectedly, two lines of tears actually flowing out of its red eyes.

    ¡°¡±Hate liars?¡±¡±

    The Stone Monkey looked at An Zhe, then nodded.

    ¡°¡±I hate it too.¡±¡±

    An Zai-er sat down next to the stone monkey. He thought about how he had also been tricked out of the headquarter, out of the Da Xi, and then almost killed by the person he believed in.

    Although he wasn¡¯t clear about the Stone Monkey¡¯s past, he could understand its rage and sorrow.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why it¡¯s useless.¡±¡±

    An Xuan patted the Stone Monkey¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±Do you think you can beat someone who is lying to you right now?¡±¡±

    The Stone Monkey thought for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°¡±I couldn¡¯t defeat it 10,000 years ago, but I still can¡¯t defeat it 10,000 yearster.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t beat the people who lied to me, the people who lied to me almost killed me. They think that I¡¯m closer to death than you, because I really do know about death ¡­ I can¡¯t beat the people who lied to me right now, so I came here.¡±¡±

    The difference between you and me is that I want to be stronger and protect the people I care about.

    And you don¡¯t have anyone you want to protect, to protect yourself for so long.

    ¡°¡±If one day you meet the person who cheated you again and they still easily humiliate you ¡­ what will you do then?¡±¡±

    The little monkey was stunned. It stayed silent for a while before nodding its head.

    An Zou helped Chen Shaobai up and lowered his head to look at Chen Shaobai¡¯s feet. ¡°¡±It¡¯s all swollen ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who got up to help me?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Say thank you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat on the floor and stared at An Zhe. Then he sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on others.¡±¡±

    He reached for the iron bar and tried to use it as a crutch to get to his feet, but the grip did not move.

    Chen Shaobai tried his best to pick up the steel pole, but the pole didn¡¯t even budge after three attempts, ¡°¡±Why is it so heavy?¡±¡±

    The little monkey looked at Chen Shaobai with disdain, then it reached out its hand to grab the air and the iron rod flew back into the little monkey¡¯s hand.

    He looked at Chen Shaobai and said seriously, ¡°¡±I am not a monkey, I am a monkey.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not called Monkey, I¡¯m called Qi Tian.

    ¡°¡±Please remember, I¡¯m not a monkey, I¡¯m a monkey!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked to An Zeng for help and extended his hand, ¡°¡±My injuries are too severe, quickly help me to go to the brothel ¡­¡±¡±

    Anthea rolled her eyes at him and helped him to his feet.

    ¡°¡±Qi Tian, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a monkey or not. As long as you have a name, it¡¯s fine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know where this is?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is Lake of Thunder Temple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How do you know what kind of ce Lake of Lightning Temple is?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I say it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked around and then walked behind the ck Jade Lotus Throne. ¡°¡±However, this ce is not really Thunder Pond Temple, but an imitation.¡±¡±

    If I remember correctly, there should be a minepool behind this.

    One didn¡¯t need to think to know why.

    In this world, there were secret realms that could aid in cultivation.

    However, the number of true mystic realms could be counted on one hand, and they were all upied by absolute experts.

    Most of the secret realms that your world of cultivators has been discovered are fake secret realms.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s all fake because it¡¯spletely copied, but it¡¯s not as powerful as a real secret realm.¡±¡±

    An Zhan supported Chen Shaobai and walked to the back. After walking out of the main hall, he discovered that there was indeed a huge pond in the backyard that was several hundred meters long.

    It was empty inside, seemingly constructed of the same material as the ck Jade Lotus Throne. It was dark and exuded a dark glow.

    ¡°¡±This is a lightningke.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±The real Thunder Pool Temple¡¯s one is ten times bigger than this.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the use of the lightning pool?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tempering the fleshly body.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±As long as a cultivator reaches the realm of Ascending, he can rely on cultivation to temper his body. This pool has nothing, not even water, how can he refine it?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian sneered, ¡°¡±You cultivators¡¯ initial stages are also called tempering your physical bodies?¡±¡±

    If I¡¯m not wrong, you have already reached the state of Capricorn, and you have reached the ninth level of the Sumeru, but your two bodies are no different from ordinary people here.

    The sand can even grind blisters of blood on the soles of your feet. After being struck by my iron rod, your bones would almost shatter ¡­ weak to the point of being aplete mess.

    What you call tempering your physical body is nothing more than child¡¯s y. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Your background is really amazing.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian replied, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries. I¡¯m acting pitiful in front of your father, but do you think I won¡¯t dare to hit you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When I was at my peak, even ten of your fathers weren¡¯t a match for me.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You viin!¡±¡±

    No!

    ¡°¡±Little monkey!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian ignored him and pointed at the pond. ¡°¡±Go in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She grabbed An Ying and Chen Shaobai and threw them in.

    The two of them were like ordinary people who were powerless. They couldn¡¯t even resist as they were thrown in.

    Just as An Zeng was about to stand up, he suddenly felt an electric current pass through his body in an instant. His body immediately lost its strength and fell back to the ground.

    Just as he fell down, his body made contact with the bottom of the pool. An electric current appeared at the bottom of the pool and sent An Zhe flying.

    He flew this way while Chen Shaobai flew that way.

    As soon as the twonded, they were sent flying. As soon as theynded, they were sent flying, as if they were two bullets.

    After a while, their clothes were charred. Not only were their clothes charred, even their skin was charred ck.

    No matter how much they wanted to stop, they werepletely out of control.

    As long as it came into contact with the pool, it would be electrocuted and would continuously fly up and down.

    ¡°¡±Weak!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian, who was standing beside the lightning pool, gave a cold snort, ¡°¡±This is only a replica lightning pool. If it¡¯s a real lightning pool, you will be burnt to ashes.¡±¡±

    I really don¡¯t know where you get the courage to enter the secret realm to cultivate with such a weak cultivation.

    With your strength, you only barely managed to trigger this lightning pool.

    The power of the lightning pool has a total of nine levels.

    ¡°¡±The first stage is considered a small experience. If you want to trigger the second stage, you will probably need to cultivate for another ten years.¡±¡±

    An Zhan was almost knocked unconscious by the electricity. He could barely speak as he flew through the air, ¡°¡±So ¡­ to temper the fleshly body, is this how you are electrocuted?¡±¡±

    With a swish, he flew up again.

    Chen Shaobai continued speaking for him in midair, ¡°¡±What is the use of this?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai fell to the ground and was sent flying again.

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±True experts can be saints with just their physical body alone, without using the power of their cultivation.¡±¡±

    I never thought that after so many years, you cultivators would have fallen to such a state.

    Even your father isn¡¯t an expert in my eyes.

    ¡°¡±Ten thousand yearster, there aren¡¯t even any Saints left in the world ¡­ making one¡¯s heart turn cold.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai flew up, ¡°¡±If you have the ability to tell him in front of him.¡±¡±

    Swish!

    An Zaiyue flew up. ¡°¡±When...¡±¡±

    Swish!

    Chen Shaobai flew up, ¡°¡±You can stop?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked like she was disappointed. ¡°¡±It¡¯s only been a short time and you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How contemptible. Back then, when I entered the lightning pool, I felt asfortable as if I was soaking in a hot spring.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Just say ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How do we stop?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian said solemnly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±F * ck...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your grandpa.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked around and began to search. ¡°¡±You guys hold on for a while longer. I just smelled meat. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, I¡¯m just looking for ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How do you want to stop?!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You dare to ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Throw it in!¡±¡±

    The two of them jumped off the trampoline, one falling down while the other was abandoned.

    After a few minutes, it was impossible to tell where the two men were flying. It was as if two ck coal balls were bouncing up and down at the same time.

    Fortunately, after circling around the pool for half a circle, Qi Tian finally found a switch to stop the lightning pool to release the current.

    In fact, there was a handle on the other side of the pool. The handle was in an empty groove.

    Qi Tian grabbed the handle and looked at the two who were still flying, ¡°¡±I found it, stop right now.¡±¡±

    He pulled his hand to the left...

    Bang!

    A big ball of lightning exploded in the lightning pool, while An Zhan and Chen Shaobai flew even higher.

    The two of them were like rockets as they flew up high into the air.

    As he flew through the air, he was pulled back by the special force of the lightning pool.

    The instant the two of them fell into the lightning pool, another ball of lightning exploded.

    Qi Tian was stunned and rubbed his nose, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the opposite ¡­¡±¡±

    He pulled the handle to the right, and the light vanished.

    An Zou and Chen Shaobai, who had flown high above, fell at a freefall.

    Qi Tian¡¯s body shed as he carried the two of them in midair.

    His body moved as fast as lightning as he steadilynded on the other side of the lightning pool.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai supported each other as they stood up. After ncing at each other, they both threw up.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re so ugly, you almost made me throw up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You think I¡¯m pregnant?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai supported An He and looked at Qi Tian. ¡°¡±Although you don¡¯t like talking, but I still have to thank you. Thank you, but you still know how to catch us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I guess he thought the meat was roasted just right, in case it fell to the ground and broke.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian ignored them and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°¡±He must beughing!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±My shoulders are shaking. It would be weird if I didn¡¯tugh ¡­¡±¡±

    The two men helped each other to sit down, and Anthea took the medicine from the beads and applied it to each other on the electroless skin.

    But the strange thing was, before they could finish, the dark skin began to split and then to fall off.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face changed when he saw the new meat that was revealed inside. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go ¡­ Look, look! There¡¯s still steaming out from inside!¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai stared nkly at the split skin on their bodies, then looked at each other.

    One of them was a monster from birth, while the other was a freak after his rebirth. However, they were both scared out of their wits by this scene.

    ¡°¡±Is he going to die?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai swallowed a mouthful of saliva and cracked a joke while enduring the intense pain.

    ¡°¡±Although it hurts a lot, it does feel like there are some changes.¡±¡±

    At this moment, Qi Tian sauntered back from afar, ¡°¡±The change is so slow. If the two of you were to die of embarrassment, would you still have the face to sit here and chat?¡±¡±

    Even ants are no match for you two in terms of speed of evolution.

    Rolling in the sand outside, how long would he have to wait for the skin to fall off!

    Do you have the time to waste?!

    Chen Shaobai wanted to curse, but An Zhe pulled him back.

    The two of them walked into the desert beside the lightning pool. Not to mention rolling around inside, just thinking about it made their bodies hurt even more.

    One could imagine the pain of having to roll in sand while the skin on one¡¯s body was cracking.

    He gritted his teeth and jumped into the sand.

    As soon as his feet touched the sand, he cried out in pain.

    Chen Shaobai originally wanted to jump, but when he saw the pain from An Zaiyue¡¯s attack, his face warped. He stood there hesitating.

    ¡°¡±Go!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian flew over and kicked Chen Shaobai on his back. Chen Shaobai pounced forward. The instant his body touched the sand, the skin in front of him was grinded away.

    Ayer of goose bumps appeared on the back of the pink new meat as it came into contact with the sand.

    Chen Shaobai got up and wanted to run back, but Qi Tian kicked him back, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say that I tortured you. If your father knew, he would thank me instead.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±F * cking bullsh * t. You¡¯re taking revenge.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian gave a cold snort and said, ¡°¡±If I want to take revenge on your father, of course I¡¯ll just go find him and not his son.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you really feel that you can¡¯t take the effort, you can scram on your own.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned around to look, but An Zeng was still rolling in the sand, gritting his teeth.

    In just a short moment, all the dead skin on his body was grinded away.

    But blood was everywhere under the friction of new flesh and sand.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s about time.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian pointed at the lightning pool behind her. ¡°¡±Go in and carry them!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You damn pervert!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±Cultivation does not depend on you, you can not go.¡±¡±

    An Zhan silently pulled Chen Shaobai forward and entered the lightning pool once again.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was really due to Qi Tian¡¯s deliberate adjustment of the lightning pool¡¯s strength, but this time it was even more cruel than thest time.

    Previously, the electric current could still bounce a person up, but this time, it didn¡¯t move.

    Even An Zeng and Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t get up at all. They were stuck at the bottom of the lightningke and didn¡¯t move at all.

    The intense electric currents seemed to cover the two of them like snakes. Their bodies could not hold on for more than a few seconds before they were electrocuted once again.

    The electric current first drilled in from the outside, then from the inside.

    After persevering for a while, An Zhe was shocked to the point of fainting.

    However, under the immense pain, he woke up quickly.

    An Zeng was the head of the Great Xi¡¯s Bright Law Department. He knew many different kinds of punishment, and he could use at least 50 kinds of punishment that made people wish they were dead.

    But now, An Zhe felt that those punishments could not evenpare to entering this lightning pool to temper his body.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but the struggle for peace gradually turned calm after it became unbearable at first.

    He actually thought of how when he was young, when he was just beginning to cultivate, the old man who taught him how to live in seclusion in the mountain vige had once said ¡­ that cultivation was not about enjoyment, but suffering.

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart gradually calmed down.

    It had been too long. Ever since he had entered Fang Shoucheng, he had not been in the mood to cultivate in peace.

    At this moment, this almost unbearable torment brought back the primal intention to pursue cultivation.

    If one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t at peace, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be stronger even in a heaven-defying environment.

    Only when one¡¯s heart was calm and had found the initial state of mind would one be able to return to the starting point of cultivation.

    Gradually, An Zhe seemed to be unable to feel the paining from his body.

    He began to feel the electricity, passing through his body, the texture of every muscle, without a single tiny blood vessel.

    He could feel the change in his physical body as the electric current passed through him.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not right.¡±¡±

    An Xuan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the struggling Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±We were wrong!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±We always thought that the power of lightning was destroying our bodies, but that¡¯s not right ¡­ It¡¯s not that we are being changed, it¡¯s that we are changing.¡±¡±

    Although the power of thunder and lightning might seem a bit more destructive when it first tempered our bodies, our bodies are still adapting to the power of thunder and lightning.

    ¡°¡±Throughprehending it, we¡¯ll take the initiative to see how we can prevent this thunder energy from harming us.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just think about it.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he closed his eyes again, feeling the slight change in his body as the electric current passed through it.

    He could not fully observe how the blood vessels were expanding and how the muscles were expanding, so he could only concentrate on perceiving a certain point.

    Gradually, as his heart grew calmer, the feeling became clearer.

    A few minutester, An Zeng abruptly opened his eyes and roared towards the sky, ¡°¡±Again!¡±¡±

    Following his response, a burst of air appeared around his body.

    The moment the air exploded, the electric currents around them seemed to be angry at someone for daring to resist them. A ball of churning electric currents bombarded over. It was like a thunderstorm.

    However, just as the thunderstorm formed, the explosion sent all of the iing lightning bolts flying away.

    With An Zeng as the center, the explosion of Qi set off a huge wave.

    The violent air currents were pushed outwards in a standard circr shape, and the power of thunder and lightning that gathered over was actually forced away.

    Within ten meters of the center, the lightning pool had been emptied out. Not a sliver of the power of thunder and lightning remained.

    When Qi Tian, who was standing far away, saw this scene, his expression changed, and he subconsciously looked at An Zhe a few more times.

    He could tell that An Zaihai¡¯s innate talent and physique were far inferior to Chen Shaobai¡¯s.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the first to gain enlightenment would be thepetition.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that An Zhe would not only gain enlightenment, he would also take the initiative to use the power of lightning to change his body.

    This wasn¡¯t because An Zhe¡¯s cultivation level had increased, it was because he was challenging the power of thunder and lightning.

    ¡°¡±Interesting.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian hugged her shoulders as she looked at An Zeng, ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to see how much gravity you can endure.¡±¡±

    As An Zaiyue¡¯s Qi Explosion forced the power of thunder and lightning away, the electric pond underwent a change once more.

    Momentster, clouds appeared above the lightning pool. Although it was not thick, this was sufficient to show that the lightning pool was infuriated by An Zhe.

    The power of thunder and lightning became violent, rolling around like pythons.

    A momentter, the electric snake began to attack the Anjou. ¡°¡±Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±¡±

    At first, the electric snakes were only as thick as an arm, but in the end, the huge electric current was over a foot thick.

    An Zeng stood there, his eyes wide open as he watched the electric current roll towards him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    An Zeng¡¯s body seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and fission appeared on his skin once again.

    The electric currents of his flesh were almost charred, and his skin began to peel off.

    ¡°¡±Too slow!¡±¡±

    An Zeng shouted, and his arms shot out.

    Another explosion of air appeared on his body, sending his burnt skin flying.

    ¡°¡±Two gravity, like a de.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian muttered in the distance.

    Just as he finished speaking, there was a change in the lightning pool.

    All the thunder and lightning energy stopped, and the electric current formed a ring of weapons around An Zeng. The electric current formed a long sword that was pointed at An Zhe, as if countless experts were waiting to kill him.

    ¡°¡±Come on!¡±¡±

    An Zhan roared, and his eyes turned red.

    The lightning pool seemed to be thoroughly enraged, and the conflict over authority provoked it.

    Countless electric swords pierced towards An Zaihai. The speed and ferocity of the electric current was even greater than that of a true cultivator.

    With a pu sound, an electric sword pierced through An Zeng¡¯s body. The sword pierced through An Zeng¡¯s chest and through his back.

    The moment the electric current pierced through An Zhe, it began to invade his body. An Zeng¡¯s hair was instantly washed away, and the top of his head was bald. He looked especially terrifying.

    An electric sword was inserted into his body, and the electric current was released from the sword, wrapping around An Zeng¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your influence on me is not as great as mine!¡±¡± An Xuan snorted coldly.

    As his voice fell, the electric sword actually disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t that the lightning pool retracted its electric current, but rather, it was that the current was sucked into his body by An Zhe.

    Not only had he withstood the thunder and lightning energy of the thunderke, he had also increased the level of his own trials!

    The rate of change of An Zhe¡¯s body also increased, the rate of blood vessels and muscles contracting became faster and faster.

    The initial pain was that the current was stronger than his muscles¡¯ ability to withstand and dissipate the current.

    Now, An Zhe¡¯s body reacted faster than the current. His muscles were actually contracting and absorbing the power of the current!

    Qi Tian¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±He ¡­ he really is a freaking weirdo.¡±¡±

    A muffled sound of thunder emerged from the lightning pool, as if the lightning pool was releasing its anger.

    A momentter, the clouds above the lightning pool grew thicker and thicker.

    Then, a huge lightning bolt came down from the sky and directly hit the top of An Zeng¡¯s head.

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡±How is this possible?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The lightning pool actually adjusted the force to 4 gravity!¡±¡±

    Without three gravity, he directly increased his strength to the fourth stage.

    Even though Qi Tian knew that this lightning pool was only an imitation, the power of the lightning pool was hard to imagine.

    An Zaiyue took the initiative to provoke the lightning pool, infuriating it. He was afraid that the result would be extremely dangerous.

    Just as Qi Tian was about to charge over to close the lightning pool, he was still too slow.

    Lightning Pool Four Gravity, Wave Discharge!

    The tornado formed by the electric currents descended from the sky, making An Zeng unable to move even a single inch in the lightning pool.

    The electric currents in the surroundings formed a huge wave, and started to beat on An Zhe¡¯s body again and again.

    ¡°¡±Haha ¡­ I can¡¯t lose to you!¡±¡±

    Not far away, Chen Shaobai struggled to stand up. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±You are just an idiot fighting for peace. I am a peerless genius. If you stole my limelight, that won¡¯t do.¡±¡±

    He looked up. ¡°¡±Come here!¡±¡±

    With a loud shout, the tornado of lightning in the sky split into two, and one of themnded heavily on his body.

    The huge wave formed by the lightningke split into two sides, bombarding the two endlessly.

    ¡°¡±Not good!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian rushed towards the handle, ¡°¡±If this goes on, if the Lightning Pond increases its might, both of them will be turned into ashes.¡±¡±

    But at this time, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared!

    A huge shadow suddenly appeared behind An Zhe¡¯s back, like a war god standing on a golden dragon. The battle armor on his body looked awe-inspiring and domineering.

    Behind Chen Shaobai, a ck Giant Demon appeared. His left hand was holding a huge sickle-like thing while his right hand was holding a ck umbre.

    No matter how fierce the lightning was, it could not advance an inch!

    ¡°¡±Break for me!¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai shouted at the same time. Then, the Giant Demon and War God rushed forward at the same time!

    The power of lightning that was like a giant wave was actually shattered. The lightning pool trembled for a moment before retreating. He was afraid!¡±

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>

    Although the image of the war god that appeared behind An Zeng was indistinct, its domineering and arrogant aura still caused Qi Tian, who was standing far away, to be extremely shocked.

    And the phantom of a Giant Demon carrying a ck umbre that appeared behind Chen Shaobai was equally frightening.

    Why were there shadows behind the two of them?

    Why would even the power of the lightning pool be forced back by their auras?

    Qi Tian¡¯s expression changed again and again, as if some memories had appeared in his mind.

    Ten thousand years ago, the Hundred Races did not thrive.

    Ten thousand yearster, cultivation was tiring.

    There weren¡¯t even any saints among the human cultivators, so the decline in cultivation caused one¡¯s heart to ache.

    Qi Tian was a stone spirit from that era. He knew that the shadow that appeared behind An Zhan and Chen Shaobai represented some kind of terrifying power.

    Logically speaking, even a peak of the state of mind of a prisoner, or an expert who had alreadyprehended the Small Perfection Stage, would not be able to withstand the four gravity of the lightning pool.

    The Lightning Pond¡¯s four gravity could easily suppress cultivators below the Small Circle Realm without even being able to move.

    And the lightning pool was autonomous; it could change the level of one¡¯s power ording to one¡¯s cultivation level.

    Therefore, it was impossible for the lightning pool to have four gravity waves at this time. This could only mean that the lightning pool was fearful of An Zhan and Chen Shaobai.

    When the Giant Demon Umbre and the Dragon Riding War God appeared, the power of the lightning pool was forced to retreat.

    Soon after, the earth began to shake, and even the distant desert began to shake.

    The dark clouds in the sky grew denser and denser. Lightning formed another lightning pool, corresponding to the lightning pool on the ground.

    Qi Tian was startled by this scene. He took advantage of the fact that the lightning pool in the sky hadn¡¯t formed yet and rushed over, grabbing towards An Zhe and Chen Shaobai.

    The moment he rushed into the lightningke, a bolt of lightning almost split the sky in half.

    A trident in the hand of a giant thunder and lightning stepped out of the clouds, causing the sky to tremble.

    The giant lowered his head and looked at Chen Shaobai and An Zhan in the lightning pool with a vicious expression.

    ¡°¡±Annihte!¡±¡±

    Following the thunderous roar of the giant, he jumped down from the sky, as if a mountain was falling from the sky.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one who jumped down. There were two of them instead.

    These two giants were at least a hundred meters tall, and even Qi Tian was forced back by the violent power of thunder and lightning.

    Lightning Pond Six Gravity!

    Before this, he had directly risen from the second gravity of the lightning pool to the fourth gravity of the lightning pool. Now, he had crossed anotheryer and was now at the sixth gravity of the lightning pool.

    Qi Tian was very clear on the fact that even with this kind of power, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive.

    Even a peak expert would not be able to withstand the sixth gravity of the lightningke.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai, who were both at the peak of the Godly Mt. Xumi and in the State of Confinement, couldn¡¯t possibly survive under the suppression of this power.

    Qi Tian¡¯s speed was already the fastest under the suppression of the secret realm, but he was still not as fast as the lightning pool.

    The two giant lightning beasts stepped down from the lightning pool in the sky and used their tridents to stab at An Zhan and Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±Get lost!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s anger was also ignited. He swung the iron rod in his hand. The iron rod in his hand was still as big as before, but the iron rod swung out was several hundred meters long. The other end was so thick that it made one¡¯s heart numb.

    It was as if his iron rod had been shot from this world to another world, and it swept across everything in its path.

    The two lightning giants, who could suppress a perfect Yuan Dan stage expert, had no choice but to stop and use the trident to block the iron rod.

    The iron rod swept across, directly breaking the two tridents, then swept the giant away.

    The two lightning giants shattered into rays of electricity in the air. Such a powerful power of lightning was actually unable to block the strike of the iron rod that came from the sky.

    However, Qi Tian¡¯s attack hadpletely infuriated the lightning pool. The clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker. Lightning giants began to condense from the clouds one after another.

    Qi Tian grabbed An Chou and Chen Shaobai and then threw them backwards.

    The two of them were thrown out of the lightningke, while Qi Tian was surrounded by the giant lightning beasts that had descended from the sky.

    Each one of those giants had the strength to crush a Dacheng realm expert. Any one of them would be able to tten a medium-scale sect in the martial world to the ground.

    And Qi Tian¡¯s slightly skinny body seemed so small among the dozens of giants of thunder and lightning.

    But who dared to say he was small?

    ¡°¡±Back then, even if I turned the whole world upside down in the True Thunder Pond Temple, even if it was the Neen Exalted Elders, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act impudently in front of me. Do you all think you¡¯re worthy to act so arrogantly in front of me?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes were cold and domineering.

    ¡°¡±Get the hell back here!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s body suddenly swelled up, but in the blink of an eye, he turned into a huge simian-like demonic beast that was several hundred meters tall.

    That iron rod brought with it the power to destroy the heavens and the earth. In front of him, those giants of thunder and lightning were like chickens and dogs that couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow.

    Qi Tian lifted his foot and stomped down, turning the two Lightning Giants into lightning bolts as they scattered in all directions.

    With a sweep of the iron rod, the four giant lightning beasts in front of him were smashed in the middle.

    The giant red ape swept through the lightningke like a god of war.

    The dozens of giants that looked like they could destroy the world were all killed in just a few minutes.

    The several hundred meter tall giant red ape lowered its head and looked at the lightning pool. Its eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°¡±You don¡¯t ept?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hold it back!¡±¡±

    He lifted his foot and stepped down!

    With a loud boom, the lightningke sank down at least ten meters.

    The electric arcs shrouded the lightning pool, seemingly wanting to retaliate.

    However, before Lei Chi could gather his strength again, Qi Tian¡¯s big feet descended once more. ¡°¡±I said, hold it back if you don¡¯t ept it!¡±¡±

    One kick!

    Two kicks!

    Three kicks!

    After consecutively stepping four times, the lightning pool was already embedded into the ground, and the electric light became weaker and weaker.

    When Qi Tian lifted his foot for the fifth time, the lightning in the lightning pool was like a frightened snake, quickly looking for a gap to hide in.

    The lightning pool returned to the appearance of a ck pool without any threat. The terrifying aura from before was nowhere to be found.

    Qi Tian stomped on the lightning pool with his four feet, but he did not show the slightest bit ofcency.

    In his opinion, suppressing an imitation lightningke was not something worth being proud of.

    His body shrunk from the size of a several hundred meter tall giant red ape and returned to its original state.

    It looked to be less than 1.6 meters, and was a skinny monkey with gray curly hair.

    In the distance, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai, who had just recovered a little bit, were dumbstruck. They truly admired this monkey¡¯s strength to the extreme.

    Even Chen Shaobai had to admit that he had indeed underestimated this monkey.

    Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for him, both An Zhe and himself would have been counterattacked by the power of the lightningke.

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zhe sped his fists and expressed his gratitude.

    Qi Tian gave a cold snort, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t have that ability, then don¡¯t casually challenge people who are far stronger than you.¡±¡±

    Do you think this is a child ying house?

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai snorted through his nose and replied: ¡°¡±Can you me us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you just throw me in ¡­¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Then do you believe that I won¡¯t throw you back?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that just because you threaten me, I will be afraid of you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you dare to throw me back, I will admit my fault.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t think that Chen Shaobai would be so thick-skinned.

    He was also a little tired, so he carried the iron rod and walked towards the main hall.

    He was dragging one end of the iron bar in one hand and the other across the floor.

    Looking at his back, he was small and thin, but his iron rod was surprisingly thick. How could he dare to be so weird?

    However, when An Zhe looked at his back, he felt that the story of Qi Tian was perhaps even more magnificent than the story of Qi Tian and Chen Shaobaibined.

    ¡°¡±How do you feel?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked over to pay his respects.

    ¡°¡±I want to step on it like that,¡±¡± he said.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±What are you worried about? He has lived for tens of thousands of years. Judging from his words, at least ten thousand years ago, he was tricked by someone and was seriously injured, so he had no choice but to return to the stone embryo to cultivate.¡±¡±

    If you can live for tens of thousands of years, how can you lose to him?

    ¡°¡±F * ck, to be honest, I was almost killed just now. Right now, all the flesh on my body is numb. I feel like my internal organs have been electrocuted.¡±¡±

    He suddenly thought of a question. ¡°¡±Did you have dinner before you came?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, I did. What about it?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai came over and asked, ¡°¡±Just now, we were electrocuted into that state. You said that we didn¡¯t have enough time to digest the food in our stomachs. What does it look like now?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath and then forcefully squeezed out a fart.

    Puff! ¨C There was a sh of electricity.

    Andersen jumped back in fright.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll release a bolt of lightning in a moment.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±If we go out to do a small business together, we¡¯ll probably be able to earn quite a bit of money. Let¡¯s go roast some buns, we won¡¯t even need charcoal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just can¡¯t let the customers see how the skewers are roasted. If they see it, they probably won¡¯t have any appetite to eat them ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±I will introduce you to Skinny Duter. If not for the fact that you two look so different, I would suspect that you two are long-lost blood brothers.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±But then again, do you really feel that there has been a lot of change?¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at him, then turned his head. ¡°¡±I think we should first find a set of clothes ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied with an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± and also looked at An Zeng, ¡°¡±Why is that guy of yours so big?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    An Zeng rested for two hours to adjust his body, even though he almost died in the lightning pool once again.

    However, after tempering his body with the fourth gravity of the lightning pool, he felt much stronger.

    Even though he felt that he was still at the peak of the Xumi Realm from the perspective of his own cultivation level, he was still at the peak of the Xumi Realm.

    However, it was determined that he didn¡¯t need a powerful magic tool like the Bronze Bell to suppress a cultivator of the same level as him.

    The biggest advantage of tempering his fleshly body with the power of the lightning pool was that it made his originally ordinary fleshly body stronger. Even if he faced off against cultivators of the same cultivation level, he was fine. The opponent definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    An hourter, An Zeng stood up and stretched his body before exhaling a turbid breath.

    He wanted to find Chen Shaobai and find out how much time it had beenpared to the outside world.

    He walked around to the front of the hall and saw waves of sand rolling in the desert ahead of him. It was as if there was some iparably huge ferocious beast that was trying toe out from under the desert.

    An Xuan¡¯s face changed. He was on alert.

    Even Qi Tian, who was sleeping on the roof of the pce, sat up and looked towards the distance with a serious expression.

    Momentster, the two sides of the huge sandstorm started to churn. Chen Shaobai rode a Demon Beast that could not be identified and rushed out from below.

    The insect was round and did not look pleasant.

    ¡°¡±Look at this big bug!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was riding on top of that thing with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°¡±Large-scale ¡­ insects ¡­¡±¡±

    He felt his mouth twitch.

    It was a saloon.

    ¡°¡±What are you doing!¡±¡±

    Anjou shouted.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Let¡¯s kill it and eat it. What¡¯s there to eat to make up for it!¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    Qi Tiany back. ¡°¡±Motherfucker, retarded.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>

    The so-called saloon was actually a very, veryrge sand bug.

    This object looked very simr to an earthworm in terms of appearance, but its outer skin was much harder than an earthworm¡¯s.

    The big sand bug Chen Shaobai was riding was at least four to five meters long and one meter thick. It came out of the sand while rolling, and the guy was riding on it with a face full of excitement.

    Something like Sharon was considered a low-rank demon beast, and ording to its rank, it was at the peak of the Cui grade.

    But the scary thing about this thing is... quantity.

    If you think you can kill one salon but not ten salons, the best thing to do when you see one is to turn and run.

    This was because Sharon would never appear alone, not even ten teams, at least hundreds of activities.

    That was why there was such a huge movement from the desert. Chen Shaobai was riding a saloon and running ahead while hundreds of salons were chasing after him. The sand was churning like waves.

    Chen Shaobai shouted excitedly, ¡°¡±Do you want to eat big insects?!¡±¡±

    I said, ¡°¡±You said yes, I said yes, you said yes!¡±¡±

    He shouted at An Zaihai, ¡°¡±Big brother!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t pay attention to them either. He rode his mount, and rushed to the side of the main hall.

    Sharon had no legs, but she moved much faster than a snake.

    This thing was moving as fast as the wind under the desert, and moving forward on the surface of the desert was terrifying.

    Chen Shaobai rode Sharon and ran like a madman, while the group of Sharon chased him like a tidal wave.

    ¡°¡±Ha ha-ha ha, fight for peace. Look, a bunch of bastards are chasing me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to sleep!¡±¡±

    After Chen Shaobai had yed enough, he jumped down from Sharon¡¯s body andnded beside An Zeng. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me that after the fourth gravity tempering of Lightning Pond, my body became very strong.¡±¡±

    You think I¡¯m ying?

    ¡°¡±Just now, I directly went down to a depth of at least 15 meters in the desert, then closed my eyes and charged forward by relying on my physical body. With such great resistance, I didn¡¯t feel any difort.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath, then looked back into the distance.

    Sharon¡¯s eyes were so small that they could be ignored. They looked like a group of middle fingers pointing straight at Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to know how long this ce is equivalent to?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Okay!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not at all.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat down and yed with the sand. With a wave of his hand, the wind blew away.

    He grabbed another handful, sprinkled it up, and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This so-called secret ne isn¡¯t in the mountain anymore. The secret realm we are in now is an absolute sealed space, and has nothing to do with the outside world.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The cultivation here is three months per cycle. After three months, the mystic realm will close. When the next timees, it will be at least ten years.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±However, the story I told you about the Ancient Hunters was not false. This secret domain was indeed created by that Ancient Hunters Saint.¡±¡±

    The reason I¡¯m in our hands is because ¡­ I¡¯m actually also a member of the Ancient Hunting n. I¡¯m Gu Qianye¡¯s older brother, you can call me older brother. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯re so boring now ¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t believe it myself.¡±¡±

    At that time, the Ancient Hunters left the thirteen children there, and then they started their own family business, slowly developing into the Ancient Hunters.

    The fault didn¡¯tst very long, just a few hundred years.

    But a few hundred years is enough to make civilization go away, to make the memory go away. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a coincidence that you discovered this secret ne, so I won¡¯t tell you about it.¡±¡±

    But there¡¯s something I have to exin to you. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute good in the world. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±It means that the secret realm can make people stronger, but the consumption is also great.¡±¡±

    Where do you think the heaven and earth origin energy in a mystic realmes from?

    Did he bring it with him?

    Of course not, it was drawn from the outside.

    The two of us have been cultivating in the secret realm for three months, and the amount of heaven and earth origin energy we have absorbed is equivalent to a huge mountain being sucked from the outside world. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You think it¡¯s cruel?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no other way.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not what I wanted to say. I said earlier that there couldn¡¯t be an absolute good thing. This is because the abundant heaven and earth energy in the secret realm will also lead to some abnormal and powerful things.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s why my old man asked Qi Tian to protect us, because this ce is definitely not as peaceful as you think it is. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you trying to say?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±That ¡­ those salons just now were actually cubs ¡­¡±¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge wave arose in the distant desert. The wave was hundreds of meters high, forming an iparably magnificent sand wall.

    It was as if there was something extraordinary behind him, pushing the sand wall forward.

    Qi Tian, who was resting on the roof of the main hall, suddenly sat up, cursed at an idiot and then rushed down.

    ¡°¡±Run!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shouted, then turned around and ran.

    Although An Zaiyue didn¡¯t know what was going on, he knew that even Qi Tian had run away. He definitely couldn¡¯t stay here.

    He and Chen Shaobai ran with all their might, feeling their ears hurt from the strong wind.

    Looking back, the huge wave of sand was even closer.

    On the waves of sand, a huge head appeared.

    Then there was the second, the third ¡­ If the 3 to 4 meter long salons that Chen Shaobai had previously bullied were already terrifying enough, then the giant salons with at least a few hundred meters long rolling over from the sandwaves would make people feel despair.

    As Chen Shaobai ran, he said, ¡°¡±See, I didn¡¯t lie to you ¡­ A thing like Sharon is only at the peak of the Jade rank outside, but in the secret realm, he grew to such a size due to the abundance of heaven and earth origin energy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This can¡¯t be med on me, the three to five meter long salon has already grown up outside, who would have thought that there would be a bunch of children here ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng: ¡°¡±If I were Sharon, I¡¯d chase and beat you up as well. Damn it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you up even if I yed with his child for a long time.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Why do you think Qi Tian is so fast? That idiot can fly.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian, who was running ahead, froze for a moment before floating up into the air. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right ¡­¡±¡±

    Seeing him float, Chen Shaobai cursed out loud, ¡°¡±These big guys are at least at the peak of Red Rank. Who knows, they might even be able to reach the Golden Grade.¡±¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we fight each other. Now that there¡¯s hundreds of us, we can run as fast as we can. ¡°¡±

    If he was chased by several hundred gold rank demon beasts, then it would be unprecedented.

    Chen Shaobai ran as he asked An Ying, ¡°¡±You said we ran, so we ran. That guy Qi Tian is clearly a powerful pervert, why would he run?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian sneered in the sky, ¡°¡±I was running?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ do you understand?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone has something they are afraid of. If I¡¯m afraid of something, I won¡¯t dare to ride a horse ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ¡­ I don¡¯t dare to do it either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s just that I want to ride a horse to grind my crotch ¡­¡±¡±

    At this point, he suddenly nked for a moment and then looked at An Zeng with an expression of understanding. ¡°¡±I know why you don¡¯t dare to ride a horse. You¡¯re grinding your crotch.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha, but Qi Tian is afraid of bugs, that¡¯s even more amusing.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian floated in the sky, not speaking a word with a cold expression.

    Those salons, which were hundreds of meters high, rushed over with a mighty momentum that could crush everything.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai ran towards the end of the desert and arrived at the oasis.

    They had gone from the oasis to the desert, and now they seemed to be back at the starting point.

    But when he ran over, he realized that this ce waspletely different from the oasis he had seen before.

    In front of him was arge area that looked green and lush, but the moment he stepped on it, he couldn¡¯t help but sink down.

    It was actually duckweed. There was almost no difference between it and the grasses.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but sink down. Before they came, they could still walk on the water, but now, they couldn¡¯t even muster up the slightest bit of cultivation.

    The two of them felt their bodies getting heavier and heavier. Soon, they were about to sink into the water.

    What was strange was that after reaching the oasis, the originally aggressive Sharon suddenly stopped, not daring to charge forward.

    Although they looked very angry, they didn¡¯t dare to cross the border between Oasis and the desert.

    At this moment, a huge wave exploded on the surface of the water.

    A dazzling eagle actually rushed out of the water and pounced towards those salons.

    It was a strange world, and Sharon seemed to be swimming in the desert.

    And the eagle lives underwater...

    The eagle that charged out of the water was at least a few hundred meters wide, and its wings were even more ridiculouslyrge after being unfurling.

    The menacing Sharon turned and ran, but not as fast as the eagle.

    In just a split-second, the eagle swooped down. Its two sharp ws easily grabbed a hundred meter long salon, threw it up, and then opened its mouth to swallow it.

    The other salons began to desperately drill into the sand. The eagle pped its wings in the air and a water tornado was pulled out from theke, ferociously smashing down like a whip from a god.

    The huge water tornado smashed into the desert, sending all the salons that got into the desert earlier flying.

    As the eagle was hunting down the Salon, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai looked around and chose to quietly sink down. They didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.

    The two of them held their breaths and sank to the bottom.

    In the darkness, An Zeng felt around and found that there was a stone door.

    He felt that the aura in the water was getting more and more violent, as if there was something extraordinary about to rush out.

    He pulled Chen Shaobai, intending to enter and hide for the time being.

    As soon as the two of them got in, they were pulled deeper by an unstoppable suction, as if they had entered a whirlpool. When the two of them woke up from the chaos, they were in an empty space.

    There were buildings around him, but there was no water!

    An Zaibai pulled Chen Shaobai, who rubbed his eyes, ¡°¡±What is this ce again ¡­ it looks like, it¡¯s like a tomb that¡¯s submerged in water?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±That should be the case.¡±¡±

    In front of him was an empty space. On the two sides of the empty space, there were various demonic beast sculptures.

    Even if Chen Shaobai had a lot of experience and talent, there were still many demon beasts that they couldn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°¡±Why would there be a grave in this secret realm?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±This is also my first time here ¡­ However, this secret domain was created by the Ancient Hunting n¡¯s Sage. Could this be his tomb?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, then maybe we¡¯ll be rich. The tomb of an ancient saint, there must be countless treasures inside.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±You¡¯re such a big shot, why are you so stingy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Besides, this is someone else¡¯s grave. Can you take the things inside?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±My family is big, how do you think I came here?¡±¡±

    To be honest, it was indeed disrespectful to enter someone else¡¯s tomb, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to take away someone else¡¯s burial items.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go in and take a look, okay?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned his head to take a look. He didn¡¯t know when the eagle and other demon beasts would leave, so he decided to go in and take a look.

    If it really was an ancient sacred cemetery, then there must be endless opportunities inside.

    Even if he didn¡¯t take anything, he would still gain a lot of enlightenment from it.

    Chen Shaobai pulled An Xin along, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Just as An Zeng was about to move, he suddenly heard the sound of horns. At first, it was far away, but almost instantly, he was not far away.¡±

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai clearly heard the horn. Their first reaction was to find a ce to hide.

    There was nothing on the side, so they could only hide behind the stone statues of the Demon Beasts guarding the tomb.

    But after a long time, the sound of the horn gradually receded, but nothing happened.

    Chen Shaobai stuck his head out to take a look, then he asked An Zhan, ¡°¡±Do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought you didn¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you trying to say?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±If the one in front of us is really a tomb of an ancient saint, then you and I might encounter many strange things inside.¡±¡±

    Some people said that once one¡¯s cultivation reached a certain level, their soul would not disperse. It was unknown if this was true or false.

    What should we do if you say that we saw the soul of the ancient sage in the tomb? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Hello, hello,¡±¡± said Anjou. ¡°¡±We are here to visit.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai stared at An Ying, then he started to rub his hands. ¡°¡±The tomb of an ancient saint. This time, my luck is really good.¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±If you had more time to follow me, any kind of luck might not havee.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Are you saying that you were the one who brought me this good luck?¡±¡±

    Can you stop being so narcissistic?

    ¡°¡±I was the one who brought you into this secret realm, how did it be you who brought me good luck?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t want to say anything. No one would believe him even if he exined.

    ¡°¡±Qi Tian didn¡¯te down, let¡¯s be careful.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said a few words, then he took the lead and walked in.

    Both of them had never seen an ancient saint before, so they naturally hadn¡¯t seen an ancient saint¡¯s tomb.

    Thus, he wasn¡¯t sure whether the massive cemetery in front of him was ancient or not, but he always felt that it was extremely eerie and terrifying. Who knew what would appear next?

    The ancient tomb¡¯s door, was actually open.

    An Zhan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Be careful, someone came in.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face slightly changed, ¡°¡±That makes no sense. Ever since this secret realm was discovered, it has been in my father¡¯s hands. Even he used it for the first time, so no one could have entered before us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your father has a big heart. He has no idea what he¡¯s talking about and dares to throw you in.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±And you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not his son.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±The moment you said that, I immediately felt sad and sad ¡­ Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look inside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t feel any sadness at all.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±The thing that makes me different from you is that you grew up in a miserable ce like the Cang Man Mountain¡¯s Long Ju City.

    However, I grew up in an environment ten thousand times worse than yours, so my mentality is much better than the average person.

    ¡°¡±So when I went to live in the city, I felt like I was in heaven.¡±¡±

    An Zhan looked at Chen Shaobai, seemingly wanting to see the answer from his face.

    Chen Shaobai habitually shrugged his shoulders, ¡°¡±Let me tell you this, if you have a father, I will be the head of a sect, and everyone in the sect would worship your father as a god.¡±¡±

    Heid a great foundation for you before you, and you were his only son, and he didn¡¯t want to make you a second generation, idling yboy because of it.

    ¡°¡±So he sent you to hell early in the morning ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled, concealing the sadness behind his eyes. ¡°¡±So, when youe back from hell, you will see heaven everywhere.¡±¡±

    An Zaibao was not a veryforting person. He just patted Chen Shaobai on the shoulder.

    Entering through the entrance of the necropolis, it wasn¡¯t that big.

    Looking at the huge structure of the necropolis outside, it gave off the feeling that it was a watermelon half a meter in size, slicing open the one-inch-long watermelon pulp inside.

    An Zhan took a few steps forward and then pulled Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s the smell of blood.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t I smell it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s because you smell less.¡±¡±

    It was dark inside, so he couldn¡¯t see very far.

    An Zhe summoned a piece of holy fish scale from the Blood Pearl bracelet. The gentle white light emitted from the scales of the holy fish also gave people somefort in their hearts.

    An Xuan extended a finger, and the scales of the Sacred Fish slowly flew out.

    A few dozen secondster, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.

    Where the scales of the holy fish could reach, a corpsey.

    ¡°¡±How long has it been since your father obtained this secret ne?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At least... at least, I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    It should have been a long time ago, at least before I was born. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The smell of the dead man¡¯s blood is still so strong. It seems like he just died a short time ago.¡±¡±

    An Zeng slowly walked over, keeping his guard up at all times.

    He walked closer to take a look, then he turned around and stood in front of Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Stop looking.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Why!¡±¡±

    He came around behind Anjou, and again Anjou stood in front of him.

    Chen Shaobaiughed. In terms of speed, you really couldn¡¯tpare to me. With a sh, he moved to the side and then appeared behind An Zeng.

    However, when he saw the corpse on the ground, his face immediately turned deathly pale.

    The person who died was Chen Shaobai.

    An Chou patted the frozen Chen Shaobai on the shoulder. ¡°¡±This kind of thing is nothing. Maybe the moment we entered, we fell into some kind of hallucination.¡±¡±

    So what you see may not all be true. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted beside the corpse. After a moment of silence, he pulled up the sleeve of the corpse. An inch or so above his wrist was a vermilion birthmark.

    After seeing this birthmark, Chen Shaobai¡¯s face turned even uglier. The corners of his mouth were even pulled out: ¡°¡±Fuck ¡­ It really is me!¡±¡±

    An Zeng crouched down beside him and examined the corpse carefully, but he couldn¡¯t find any injuries on the front.

    He turned the body over, then froze.

    The back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s head had been smashed into pieces, and a bronze bell was embedded into his skull.

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zeng, and An Zaihe looked at him.

    ¡°¡±How many do you have?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Just one.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±So ¡­ I killed you.¡±¡±

    The corpse looked like it had just died not long ago, and its body was still warm.

    Blood was still trickling down the wound, and from the time it had been there, no more than five minutes had passed.

    The bronze bell was embedded in the back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s head, and the blood had already dyed the bell red.

    Chen Shaobai was silent for a long time, and then he asked, ¡°¡±Why did you kill me?¡±¡±

    An Zhan was also silent for a long time. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai thenughed: ¡°¡±So you don¡¯t even need to think about why. You don¡¯t even know why you killed me, so of course you didn¡¯t kill me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, this must be an illusion ¡­¡±¡±

    However, An Chou could tell from Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression that there was some hatred forplicated things.

    In truth, An Zaiyue also knew that illusions had ws after all.

    For example, the scarlet birthmark on Chen Shaobai¡¯s arm. If the person who created the illusion didn¡¯t know of this secret, then the illusion created by Chen Shaobai wouldn¡¯t have this birthmark.

    ¡°¡±Move forward.¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought for a moment, then took out the bronze bell and handed it to Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±Perhaps this is not a good omen, so temporarily take this bell back.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need.¡±¡±

    An Zhan thrust the bell into Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Take it. Since you¡¯ve seen it, you must be careful.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought for a moment, then put away the bell. ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine too. Let¡¯s see what else you can use to kill meter.¡±¡±

    The two of them turned around and looked at the corpse. Chen Shaobai sighed and said that it was not easy to watch himself die in such a miserable manner. Then, he took the lead and walked inside.

    After hesitating for a moment, he turned around to take another look.

    He saw that the dead Chen Shaobai slowly sat up, his face covered in blood. He picked out the bronze bell from the back of his head and then extended his hand as if he were handing it over to An Zeng.

    He sat there with a grin on his face ¡­

    An Zhe felt as if his heart was about to explode. He immediately pulled Chen Shaobai, who was in front of him, to a stop.

    Chen Shaobai turned around to ask what was going on, while An Zou pointed at the corpse.

    Chen Shaobai looked over ¡­ the corpse was still lying on the ground.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a smile, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t even care about myself, don¡¯t you dare say that.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Move forward, this grandpa wants to see which bastard is trying to scare us.¡±¡±

    The body did not move.

    The two of them walked forward until they arrived at the end of the main hall of the necropolis and saw a throne.

    The throne wasrge, but simple.

    It should have been made of stone. Judging from the material and color of the stone, it wasn¡¯t a treasure. They were all ordinary stones.

    The throne was empty.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s the shell.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said to Chen Shaobai and then he walked up to him. With a flick of his wrist, he took out the Ice Soul Dagger.

    Ice Soul was a peak red rank magic item. The material it was made from was very special. If the person forging the Ice Soul was of a higher standard, then a gold rank treasure would be forged.

    The Icy Soul was very sharp. In terms of its sharpness, An Zhe felt that it was second only to the Dark Ran Sword in terms of magic tools.

    He used the Icy Soul to cut a crack in the rock, then with a pry and pull, a stone was pulled out.

    The stone was square, about a foot in size.

    It seemed that someone had deliberately sealed up the throne with a stone, and no one knew what the purpose of this action was.

    It took An Zeng more than ten minutes to dig up the pile of stones around the throne, and the whole hall immediately lit up.

    A dazzling white light emanated from the throne, giving it a holy feeling.

    ¡°¡±Why is it so big!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai came over to take a look. ¡°¡±Is this ¡­ a riddle?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is said that thergest trident that anyone has ever seen is only a meter or so, and that it weighs six or seven hundred pounds ¡­ and it is something from the deep sea.¡±¡±

    It looks like it¡¯s at least six or seven meters long. Why would it be here? ¡°¡±

    The shape of this thing was very strange, but the thing in front of him was like a natural throne.

    An Zhe thought back to the Lei Chi Temple, which had been tempering his body earlier, and looked at the throne in front of him. It seemed that many things were closely rted to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions.

    Isn¡¯t that the ancestor of the Ancient Hunters?

    Why is there so much about the Buddhist Sect?

    I should have asked Qi Tian in the first ce, but now I don¡¯t have a clue.

    ¡°¡±Something¡¯s wrong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the back of the throne.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai also saw it, ¡°¡±Yeah, he should have his back facing us.¡±¡±

    But why was the throne set aside like this? Was the person who sat on it always facing the wall?

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s a wall, why did you grab such a big chair for yourself?¡±¡±

    He took a few steps forward and grasped the side of the throne with both hands.

    Anjou tried to stop him, but it was toote.

    Chen Shaobai grabbed the throne and exerted force. A creaking sound came from below, as if some mechanism had been activated.

    The throne itself began to slowly turn around, and the mechanism below cracked loudly. It was so ear-piercing in the quiet hall.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai retreated back at the same time, both of them on alert, with serious expressions on their faces.

    The movement of the throne was slow, and evidently extremely heavy.

    The moment the throne turned, the two of them almost stopped breathing.

    Sitting on the throne was a...

    A dead dispute had a hole in the forehead with a ck oil-paper umbre stuck in it. The umbre was not opened, but was still stuck there, blood still dripping down from the handle.

    Drip, drip, drip ¡­¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Chou, and An Chou looked back at him.

    The smell of blood came out the moment the throne swung round, perhaps because it was so close, so close that it came into my nose and made me want to throw up.

    It looked like An He¡¯s death was as tragic as Chen Shaobai¡¯s. His head waspletely prated by the ck oil-paper umbre, and even the back of his head was punctured.

    An Zou said, ¡°¡±You did a really bad job with Keke.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You¡¯re saying it as if you didn¡¯t do it ruthlessly just now ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You seem to have a lot of these ck oil-paper umbres,¡±¡± he said.

    Chen Shaobai took out the oil-paper umbre from the spatial artifact he had brought with him. The red Yaksha pattern on it was extremely shocking.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually just one. This is a mother umbre, which is the original body of an invisible umbre.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It can create a split Umbre, but its effects are far inferior to its original form, and it has a time limit.¡±¡±

    Just as An Zaiyi was about to ask, Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve seen it. The weapon stuck in your forehead is your original body.¡±¡±

    Compared to the horror of seeing Chen Shaobai¡¯s corpse, the two of them had calmed down quite a bit.

    Chen Shaobai pulled An Wei to sit down on the ground not far from the throne, facing each other.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s almost certain that you and I have indeed entered some kind of hallucination.

    Moreover, this illusion was extremely real, and it was unassable in the details.

    ¡°¡±But you and I are still alive, right? So right now, we can only discuss how we can get out of this illusion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Think about it, when did we start having hallucinations?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From entering this tomb?¡±¡±

    After pondering for a moment, An Zui said, ¡°¡±If we started by entering the necropolis, it would mean that the necropolis really exists. It was only after we entered that we fell under some kind of magical illusion.¡±¡±

    What if it wasn¡¯t after he entered the pce?

    ¡°¡±That means that what we saw earlier might not be real, for example, the demon beast statues outside the necropolis.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai also fell into deep thought, ¡°¡±What is this illusion doing now?¡±¡±

    Hurt us?

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt at all, except that it did surprise us both.¡±¡±

    An Zhe: ¡°¡±What the jinx would say?¡±¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw the struggle on the throne suddenly rise, and then he reached out and pulled out the ck oil-paper umbre that had been stuck in his forehead. Red blood and white brains spurted out in an instant, but there was still a strange smile on his face.

    An Chou and Chen Shaobai immediately stood up. They slowly retreated while keeping their guard up.

    Then, they heard footsteps behind them. Chen Shaobai turned around and stood back to back with An Chou. An Chou felt his shoulders shake. Then, he heard Chen Shaobai¡¯s hoarse voice say, ¡°¡±I¡¯m here too.¡±¡±

    A dead struggle stood face to face with the struggle.

    A dead Chen Shaobai stood face to face with Chen Shaobai.

    From the looks of their deaths, it seemed that An Zou killed Chen Shaobai, and then Chen Shaobai killed An Zou.

    This was a paradox. If a person was already dead, how could he possibly go and kill the person who killed him?

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai actually had the mood to think about this sort of thing, ¡°¡±Say, do you think I stabbed you with the Yaksha umbre first? Before you died, you threw the bronze bell and smashed the back of my head into pieces?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can we deal with the situation in front of us first?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s an illusion, then these two shouldn¡¯t be harmed.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you see themughing like they don¡¯t want to hurt anyone?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±F * ck, the way I die is really fucking ugly, so I have to live to the end.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know how high your cultivation base is before you can survive?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s said that the ancient sage realm can live for ten thousand years, so it won¡¯t die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then be a saint.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai bit his lips, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about other things after bing a saint.¡±¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°¡±What kind of thing are you talking about?

    To be a saint, or a saint, or a saint? ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Your f * cking mouth is even more broken than mine. Be careful!¡±¡±

    He said be careful, and the dead Chen Shaobai who came in from outside the hall took action.

    It snapped the bronze bell out from behind its head, then swung its hand out.

    The bronze bell suddenly transformed into a mountain as it ruthlessly pressed down.

    The two of them rushed to the side at the same time. The bronze bell fell on the ground, directly turning the ground within a dozen meters into dust.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡°¡±Damn, this is not an illusion.¡±¡±

    At the same time, that deathmatch also took ce.

    He fiercely opened up the Yaksha umbre.

    The umbre¡¯s canopy began to spin, and the yaksha seemed toe to life as it cracked itsrge, malevolent mouth andughed.

    The umbre bones shot out at an iparable speed.

    An Zhe immediately summoned all the scales of the holy fish. The four pieces surrounded him and the four pieces surrounded Chen Shaobai.

    Every umbre bone was filled with a monstrous killing intent. The speed at which it shot towards them was so fast that even the eyes could not keep up with it.

    Fortunately, the scales of the holy fish were automatically defensive, and tinkling sounds could be heard incessantly.

    His strength was really too great. He fought so hard that Chen Shaobai and An Ye were unable to stand with their backs against each other. Gradually, they were forced to separate.

    ¡°¡±Yaksha umbre is a violet divine artifact.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you fucking have one, too?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±F * ck, I forgot ¡­¡±¡±

    He also opened the Yaksha umbre in his hand and threw the bronze bell over with his other hand. ¡°¡±For you!¡±¡±

    An Zhan extended his hand and caught the bronze bell. Then, he threw it at the dead Chen Shaobai.

    What was strange was that Chen Shaobai threw the bronze bell to An Zeng. That dead Chen Shaobai also threw the bronze bell to An Zhe, while the dead An Zou threw the Yaksha umbre to Chen Shaobai.

    The current situation was, An Zhe and An Zhe would fight to the death with the Bronze Bell.

    It was as if two peerless vicious beasts were pouncing on each other in the great hall, using their fangs and ws.

    Wherever the fierce beast passed by, the ground would churn.

    As for Chen Shaobai, his umbre bones had been shot at to the point of insanity.

    A dense rain of umbre bones rained down on the opponents, and each umbre bone had the strength of a peak Gold rank!

    What was scary was that Chen Shaobai¡¯s side had the protection of the scales of a holy fish, so he was barely able to block it.

    As for Chen Shaobai, he allowed his umbre to strike down, but it did not change at all. This was because he himself was already dead.

    On this side of the conflict, he was, after all, more nimble. The bronze bell struck heavily on that dead dispute.

    The mountain-like bell fell down, directly suppressing the deadly struggle.

    However, when An Zeng dodged the bell that had also been thrown at him, that deathmatch actually drilled out from the ground again. With a strange smile, white brain matter continued to flow out of the bloody hole in his forehead.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t kill him.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai called out, then he took out an item from his spatial artifact. ¡°¡±They only have these two items. We still have something else.¡±¡±

    He threw the Yaksha into the air with a wave of his hand. The umbre floated in the air and automatically activated its bones to suppress the other party¡¯s Yaksha umbre. The two Yaksha Umbre shot out mercilessly like cannons.

    The main hall was sown into a mess.

    Chen Shaobai took out some other magical equipment to attack that dead Chen Shaobai, but he was already a dead man, so he was not afraid at all.

    An Zaiyue tried to use the Frozen Soul attack to fight to the death, but the Ice Soul was actually unable to freeze him.

    The two of them retreated as they stood, consciously walking out of the hall.

    But the dead men seemed to sense their intent and pursued them.

    Right now, no matter how hard they tried to attack, the enemies wouldn¡¯t die.

    However, once the attack hit him, he wouldn¡¯t be certain if he was dead or alive.

    Although the two of them suspected that this was still an illusion, neither of them dared to actually try it out.

    If the attack was not an illusion, then there was no room for regret.

    No matter how much the two of them tried to get close to each other or to get out of the hall, they couldn¡¯t seed.

    Later on, Chen Shaobai died fighting for his life, while Chen Shaobai stood back to back in the middle of the hall, while Chen Shaobai was forced to stand at the entrance of the hall, while An Shang was forced to stand on the other side of the throne.

    ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t an option!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted.

    The situation now was veryplicated. The two dead men stood between the two of them, while An Zhe and Chen Shaobai stood opposite of each other.

    In this way, the two men¡¯s attack would prate the two dead men and attack each other.

    Not only were these two dead men not stupid, they were extremely shrewd.

    If this continued, not only would An Zhe and Chen Shaobai prevent the attacks of the dead, they would also prevent the attacks of the dead.

    Fortunately, the scales of the Sacred Fish had an extremely powerful defense, but no one knew how long they wouldst if they continued fighting.

    The light on the scales of the holy fish started to flicker, and its ability began to gradually decline.

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shouted to Chen Shaobai, ¡°¡±The scale shield can only hold on for another five minutes before it can¡¯t withstand such a strong attack.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai had already retreated to the entrance of the main hall, while An Zhe¡¯s back was almost covered with a throne.

    The two of them continued to grit their teeth and persevere. If Qi Tian did not appear at this time, the situation might continue to be at a stalemate like this.

    In the end, the ones who would definitely die would be An Zhe and Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±You go first!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shouted.

    Chen Shaobai, who had arrived at the entrance of the main hall, shook his head: ¡°¡±Even though I am not a good person, my bottom line is still there.¡±¡±

    An Zeng almost shouted out, ¡°¡±Leave quickly, if you can survive then it¡¯s one person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you find Qi Tian after you leave, I might be able to persevere until hees to save me.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯splexion became extremely ugly. After persevering for a while, he said, ¡°¡±Fine, you will persevere until Ie back!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, but he knew very well that Chen Shaobai wouldn¡¯t be able toe back.

    Even if Chen Shaobai escaped, if this was really an illusion, where could he escape to?

    He might not even have a chance to find Qi Tian, but if An Zaihai stayed here, the only result would be him being killed by the two dead men.

    However, even if Chen Shaobai could only live for a short while longer, An Zhan wouldn¡¯t want him to die with him.

    The two of them didn¡¯t have much of an interaction with each other, so there was a constant conflict between An He and Chen Shaobai.

    However, he was very clear in his heart that he already saw Chen Shaobai as a friend.

    Chen Shaobai retreated while fighting. He was about to retreat until the entrance.

    He nced back. The entrance was within easy reach.

    He then looked at An Zhe who was still struggling to hold on. With a wave of his hand, he threw the Yaksha umbre away. ¡°¡±Keep it for now. I¡¯ll go out and find Qi Tian first. You have to hold on no matter what!¡±¡±

    At the same time, the Chen Shaobai that An Zeng saw was different.

    He saw Chen Shaobai trapped at the entrance and had no way to escape.

    He raised his hand and threw the bronze bell, ¡°¡±Take this. It can help you carve out a path. I can hold on even with the Scaled Armor.¡±¡±

    Strangely, there was nothing between the two of them.

    The Yaksha umbre flew towards An He while the bronze bell flew towards Chen Shaobai.

    Strangely enough, he could not see the Yaksha flying toward him. He was knocked backward by a force of gravity, and sat on his throne, the yaksha already flying in front of his head.

    Chen Shaobai had already run out of the entrance. Just before he entered the hall, he didn¡¯t see the bronze bell that An Zeng threw at him. The bell had already reached the back of his head.

    Strange ¡­¡±

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>

    Before An Zhan and Chen Shaobai entered this ancient tomb, they saw the dead Chen Shaobai outside.

    The back of his head was smashed through by a bronze bell. His skull shattered and his brains flowed all over the floor.

    After entering the tomb, he saw a huge throne in the tomb pce, and Anjou died sitting on it.

    His forehead had been pierced through by the Yaksha umbre, and the tip of the umbre had even pierced through the back of his skull.

    But now, the bronze bell flew towards the back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s head, and Chen Shaobai waspletely unaware of it.

    As for the Yaksha umbre, it flew towards An Zhe, who did not see it at all.

    It turned out that what they saw was the end.

    ¡°¡±Break for me!¡±¡±

    Just as the Yaksha Umbre and the Bronze Bell were about to strike both An Zhan and Chen Shaobai, a loud shout suddenly came from above the necropolis.

    Following that, a huge iron rod came crashing down from the sky, directly smashing through the necropolis.

    Light suddenly spilled in from the outside. The frenzied attackers and Chen Shaobai, who had already run out, seemed to have been pped in the head, waking up in an instant.

    Nothing.

    It was just the two of them.

    Tworge hands descended from above, grabbing An Chou and Chen Shaobai with one hand before quickly lifting them up.

    By the time An Zhan and Chen Shaobai reacted, they were already outside the tomb pce.

    However, when they stood beside Qi Tian, they discovered with horror that there was no tomb pce ¡­ they were currently standing on top of an indescribablyrge riddle.

    Qi Tian red at An Zhan and Chen Shaobai, ¡°¡±What are you running around for?!¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled embarrassedly. He lowered his head to take a look, then he forgot to take a look from afar.

    They were standing on top of this huge riddle, and it was from this very hole that a hole had been punched through which he and An Tian had been dragged.

    So there is no pce at all, and it is the tomb itself.

    As he looked forward, he saw that the huge trident beneath his feet was sinking slowly, like an ind.

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±When I saw you guys heading towards theke in one breath, I knew you guys were probably dead.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s that eagle.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian frowned. ¡°¡±Where are the eagles?¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before he looked up into the sky and confirmed that there was nothing.

    It was only then that he realized that the illusion didn¡¯t start when he entered the water, but when he was far away from theke, he had already been controlled.

    The eagles that killed Sharon did not exist, but only to force them into the water.

    Qi Tian prodded the trident beneath his feet with his iron rod. ¡°¡±This thing can create illusions, and use this to attract cultivators toe in and be devoured and absorbed by it.¡±¡±

    Judging from his appearance, this fellow might have lived for over ten thousand years.

    Ordinary food no longer had any meaning to it, so it could only devour cultivators.

    To him, you two are just delicious little pieces of fresh meat. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng said, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be depressed anymore.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±But this is a secret realm, why would there be such a thing?¡±¡±

    If this thing had existed for a long time, then when those children of the Ancient Hunters came in, wouldn¡¯t many people die? ¡°¡±

    Qi Tian thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±This secret ne has been lost for more than ten thousand years. At that time, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know whether or not it has encountered some sort of special event in the past few years, which is why it¡¯s be so big.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In other words, before Chen Shaobai¡¯s father obtained this secret ne, it was actually an open secret ne.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This puppet could use illusions to bring cultivators here to kill each other, then absorb the powers of these cultivators to strengthen itself ¡­ After the secret realm was lost and found by Chen Shaobai¡¯s father, perhaps all the cultivators who discovered this secret realm had died in its stomach.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian swung the iron bar, ¡°¡±Then send it to the west!¡±¡±

    Bang!

    The iron bar hit the metal as if it were a mountain peak.

    But the shell was much harder than the ordinary stone, and the blow had only broken a few pieces.

    When he stabbed that hole in the sky earlier, he had used all his strength.

    After a few blows, Qi Tian did not break the shell of this stage, and he seemed annoyed.

    He suddenly rose into the air, his body emitting a ball of golden light.

    In an instant, the several hundred meter tall giant ape returned.

    The guy tossed the bar aside andnded on it.

    ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡± Both hands grabbed the area where Yu Dian had closed his mouth.

    The muscles on his arms bulged, looking especially scary.

    With a crack, he pried the ind apart.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±What are you trying to do with the steel pole?¡±¡±

    After the giant red ape pried open the trap, it turned its feet to the side, pressed its hands to the side, shrank in, and then suddenly burst open.

    With a loud bang, the two pieces were torn open.

    At this moment, the iron rod that was thrown into the sky also fell down. The giant red ape grabbed the iron rod with one hand, then it swung it and rushed inside.

    The metal rod rotated like a fan, looking especially ferocious.

    Chen Shaobai covered his eyes. ¡°¡±Too brutal.¡±¡±

    After a moment they heard Qi Tian shout, and then they both jumped down.

    It looked as if he was going to die. The whole ce was a mess of minced meat.

    Qi Tian had returned to his original size. He looked at Chen Shaobai and exined, ¡°¡±My iron rod was sealed by someone who tricked me more than ten thousand years ago. Otherwise, how could that fake me have been my match?¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. They both half-heartedly replied and ran forward to see what was going on.

    Qi Tian red at the two of them, then put away the steel bar and followed him in.

    ¡°¡±What the hell!¡±¡±

    When they returned to the ce they thought was the necropolis, An Zhan and Chen Shaobai were both frightened.

    Bones were strewn all over the ground. They were almost all rotten, and with a light touch, they turned into dust.

    After the bones died, no one moved. They still retained the appearance of when they died, and could be consideredplete.

    An Zaiyue and the others carefully avoided the attacks. It was unknown how many years had passed since these people had died.

    But they didn¡¯t have the power to attack, they could only rely on hallucinations, so these people could only kill each other.

    If anyone came in alone, they would be trapped too.

    In terms of lifespan, no one could match up to this big fellow.

    ¡°¡±What is this?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked over and lowered his head to pick up an item.

    He removed theyer of sticky substance that was covering it, causing it to emit waves of faint golden light.

    ¡°¡±Gold rank magical equipment, good stuff.¡±¡±

    An Zhan walked over to take a look. ¡°¡±It looks like something from the Dao Sect.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai also saw the picture of the two fishes on the map. He looked it over and over again. ¡°¡±It seems a bit familiar, but he just can¡¯t remember.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why does it look like a map of the mountains and rivers?¡±¡±

    It was a piece of mahogany, like a ruler, about a foot long.

    The ruler was carved with a picture of a mountain and a river, with the sun and moon shining on it.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard of this item before. It¡¯s a peak Gold rank treasure.¡±¡±

    It could be considered one of the most powerful magic items below the purple rank.

    When I was in the city, I met Mr. Gao from the Gaojiaji casino in Gaojiaji. He had a mountain and river fan.

    The Mountain and River Diagram on the fan was actually modeled after the Mountain and River Diagram.

    In the Mountain and River Diagram, the ruler¡¯s owner is the ruler of the world, so even if the opponent was of equal strength, once they were pulled into the map, they would only be able to be ughtered.

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±You saw it. Why are you giving it to me?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need your magical equipment, it¡¯s useless even if I keep it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do I need to say thank you?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai casually thrust it into An Ying¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±What a waste of time.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue did not decline and kept the Mountain and River Diagram.

    Under the heavens, there were two hundred and one purple grade divine tools, and this included the phoenix curvature pill furnace that Old Huo had created before.

    In this world, the vast majority of people still didn¡¯t know about the phoenix curvature pill furnace. Thus, the vast majority of people believed that there were only two hundred purple grade divine artifacts.

    Beneath the purple rank, there were a total of 560 Golden-rank magic items. This was recorded. Perhaps there were still some that weren¡¯t included in the records.

    The Mountain and River Diagram was one of the purple-gold magic items.

    For example, Fatty¡¯s Sovereign Sea Trident didn¡¯t count as a purple-gold rank in the records, but rather a purple-purple rank, or even a purple-purple rank upper rank.

    It was only because of the heavy damage it suffered that it fell.

    ¡°¡±This ¡­¡±¡±

    At this moment, Qi Tian, who was observing from the other side, suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Did you just lose it?¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai walked over to take a look, and discovered that there was a bronze bell thrown at the ce Qi Tian pointed at.

    An Xuan took out the bronze bell and looked at it. ¡°¡±No, mine is still here.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was somewhat unsightly. He lowered his head and pulled out the bronze bell from the sticky object, only to discover that there was something underneath.

    They worked together to clear away the viscous and minced meat covering it. They discovered that there were eight bronze bells below, exactly the same.

    After the eight bronze bells were cleaned out, the bells in An Zhe¡¯s hand suddenly flew out, flying together with the eight bells.

    The nine bells began to revolve in the air, emitting waves of golden-purple light.

    As the purple light grew brighter, the golden light became weaker.

    Slowly, the nine bells formed a circle in mid-air. Then, a thin silk-like object flew out from each bell, connecting the adjacent bells.

    After the nine bells formed a circle, a violent purple light swept outwards.

    The ground was swept clean of flesh and slime.

    The three of them were still able to maintain their position in front of the violent violet light.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you... say there¡¯s only one?¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, I mean there is only one, but I am referring to theplete one ¡­ I thought that the Nine Serenities Magic Bell would never gather again, who would have thought that there would be so many.¡±¡±

    Of the nine demonic bells, one alone was equivalent to a metal grade magical equipment.

    ¡°¡±However, as long as you reassemble the nine items, they will be Purple grade magic artifacts ¡­ Not your Purple grade magic items, but Purple grade magic artifacts.¡±¡±

    He looked towards An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±Purple grade magic equipment, only thirty-six pieces.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai slowly walked over, trying to catch the Nine Serenities Magic Bell.

    However, there was a sh of light from the bell and Chen Shaobai was sent flying by a powerful force.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protective Yaksha Umbre, which was of the same grade as the Purple grade, this one strike would have seriously injured him.

    As soon as Chen Shaobainded on the ground, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell slowly flew to his side, then turned into a ball of purple light, flying into the bracelet.

    An Zeng felt a sharp pain on his wrist. He looked down and saw a drop of blood being sucked into the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    Immediately following that, a voice appeared in An Zhe¡¯s mind ¡­ It was the Purple Grade Magic Weapon, the Nine Hell Magic Bell. With the leveling up of the Blood Feather Pearl, he could use the Red Rank primary power.

    Then, An Zaixin opened a scroll in his mind. It was a detailed introduction of the Nine Serenities Magic Bell.¡±

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>

    Demon Bell of Tartarus

    When An Zeng tried to look down, he found that there was a blur below. There were many small and messy words, but he didn¡¯t recognize any of them.

    An Zaiyue had experience and experience that others couldn¡¯t possibly have, and he was familiar with many differentnguages even though he had traveled to and fro in the Great Xi.

    After he got to know Gu Qianye, he could almost read the ancient Hunting n¡¯s characters.

    Now that he saw these words, he couldn¡¯t find any clues at all.

    On the other side, Chen Shaobai was clearly regretting the return of the Nine Serenities Magic Bell to his own family. He sighed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re really blind. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize anyone as a member of your family?¡±¡±

    His voice was very soft, so both An Zeng and Qi Tian didn¡¯t hear him.

    If An Zeng didn¡¯t understand those words, he might as well give up, he was more interested in leveling up the Blood Culture Pearl.

    Previously, the power level of the bracelet was white grade. Now that he had received the Nine Hell Magic Bell, his rank immediately broke through to the red grade primary stage.

    So from this point of view, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell was quite formidable.

    An Zeng thought that not only did this blood pearl bracelet have a close rtionship with blood and qi, it was also simr to the encyclopedia that could hold everything.

    Anything can be recorded and exined.

    It¡¯s amazing how he created the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai shouted, ¡°¡±Oh my god!¡±¡±

    An Zeng and Qi Tian looked over and were also shocked.

    This was because the violet light emitted by the Nine Serenities Magic Bell was too intense, sweeping away all the viscous material and minced meat that had previously covered the ground.

    That was why there were so many treasures exposed. That feeling was like walking into a watermelon field, and the watermelon seedlings had all been emptied out, and the floor was covered with melons.

    Chen Shaobai bent over and picked it up, ¡°¡±Aiyo, Red Junior Level.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Aiya, this is good. This is a Red Rank pinnacle.¡±¡±

    It looked like he was picking it up while bending over. If he was given a dung fork and a small basket, he would be given a little girl who picked up dung ¡­

    An Zeng and Qi Tian walked over as well, lowering their heads to pick up the treasures on the ground.

    One by one, they were all things of great origins.

    One could tell from this how many people had been killed by this giant triad in the past.

    He was pleasantly surprised. If Old Huo saw this, he would sigh with emotion at the peaceful struggle for this heaven-defying fortune.

    If these treasures were left outside, which one of them wouldn¡¯t be worth ten thousand gold coins?

    Among them, there were even treasures of the peak red rank and the gold rank.

    Not long after, Chen Shaobai¡¯s arms were full. He simply stuffed them all into An Zhe¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±How boring, they are all magical equipment.¡±¡±

    An Zhan was a little embarrassed. ¡°¡±You¡¯re all giving it to me?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian also passed what he had picked up to An Zeng, ¡°¡±It¡¯s boring, they¡¯re all magic tools.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±I can¡¯t use magic tools, what are you mumbling about?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged her shoulders. ¡°¡±The rank is too low to appreciate.¡±¡±

    An Zeng felt like he really had no idea what was going on. Then, he said in a very petty manner, ¡°¡±Give them all to me, I want them all!¡±¡±

    The three of them picked it up on the ground for a while, but it had already been cleaned up.

    At least a hundred pieces of treasures had been stuffed into An Zaixin¡¯s Blood Pearl of Life bracelet. For a moment, An Zaiyi was in the middle of an argument about the origins and uses of these items, and the page after page of instructions appeared in his mind.

    An Zhe hurriedly broke off his probing, nning to wait until he returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect before looking at it.

    ¡°¡±What is this?¡±¡±

    An Zeng suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something wrapped in a huge pile of minced meat in front of him. He walked over and pulled it apart to take a look, and a fist-sized bead rolled out from within.

    The bead was clear and translucent, and there seemed to be something weak like an electric current faintly discernible inside.

    He picked it up and held it up to look, but there was no memory in his head.

    In this world, there weren¡¯t many things he didn¡¯t recognize.

    Qi Tian walked over to take a look, her face expressionless as she said, ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ avoiding the water droplets.¡±¡±

    When I was in the East China Sea, I also got one, but then I found it boring and gave it away.

    Without ten thousand years, it would be difficult for this thing to take shape.

    Although the function was simple, it was still practical.

    With this thing, you will be able to walk in the deep sea without being disturbed by the water.

    It¡¯s not just the sea. Where there¡¯s water, you can¡¯t even get your clothes wet.

    ¡°¡±In addition, this thing has another ability. If you are water attributed, then it can enhance your ability and use the water in the surrounding environment.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This thing is not a magical equipment, but a natural treasure, so from the values of mortals like you, it should be even more valuable.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian left after speaking. He seemed to have no interest in this thing.

    No one could imagine how high this fe had stood. Even water droplets and metal grade magic tools were nothing in his eyes.

    Chen Shaobai walked over to take a look: ¡°¡±This thing suits you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve given me so much, this is for you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Oh, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t piss on the kang.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai took the bead and looked at it. ¡°¡±Although this thing isn¡¯t forbidden on magic tools for me, it really isn¡¯t suitable for me.¡±¡±

    If it was a Fire Dispelling Pearl, then it was suitable for me.

    ¡°¡±You can keep it. You can save some diaper changeter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took the pearl and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t pull it down, I¡¯ll send it overter.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You have a lot of friends who are still wetting their beds.¡±¡±

    Anjou ignored him and continued to walk forward.

    Qi Tian was walking at the front, walking around a big lump of meat that hung there, the inside suddenly opened up.

    Then, his body stiffened for a moment. He didn¡¯t even turn around as he raised his hand to beckon An Zhan and Chen Shaobai over.

    The two of them trotted over and were shocked when they saw what was going on.

    There was a room inside.

    It was a room, and the door was still closed.

    The three of them were at a loss as they stood there, thinking, what if someone really did open the door inside?

    Qi Tian let An Zeng and Chen Shaobai push back, summoning out the iron rod. He held it in his right hand and slowly pushed open the door with his left.

    There seemed to be weak lighting out from inside the door. The ce where Qi Tian was hit by the light was actually transparent. Even his bones and moving internal organs could be clearly seen.

    ¡°¡±No one.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian took a nce inside, then pushed open the door and walked in.

    He did not realize that his body was transparent, but An Zhe and Chen Shaobai could see it clearly.

    ¡°¡±This guy is scary.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai swallowed a mouthful of saliva ¡­

    In the sky, there were two beating hearts.

    The two of them carefully followed Qi Tian in and found that the room was empty.

    There was a stone bed in the room. It was still clean, but there were no nkets.

    There were no tables and chairs, only a stone bed.

    Qi Tian walked over to take a look at the stone bed, then his expression changed, ¡°¡±Ancient Saint¡¯s aura.¡±¡±

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai walked over and discovered that there was a buttock mark on the stone bed.

    It was unknown how many years the people who lived in this room had lived here. Even the stone bed had been marked.

    Chen Shaobai looked at Qi Tian: ¡°¡±How did you smell it? Is there any remnant of fart on it?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian red at him and stroked the stone bed for a while, ¡°¡±There was indeed an ancient saint who stayed here before, and his aura is still there.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. It might have been thousands of years ago.¡±¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the door creaked shut behind him.

    Chen Shaobai was taken aback. When he looked towards An Zaihai, he discovered that An Zhe was attracted by a shallow design on the wall.

    He walked over to stand beside the dispute and took a closer look. There was arge fish painted on the wall.

    The big fish was only a shape now, and he could see the scales on the fish¡¯s body.

    He looked sideways at Anjou and saw that Anjou was counting...

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±108 pieces of... holy fish?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°¡±Sacred Fish?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian also came over to take a look, then her eyes suddenly widened, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this a Fish Dragon?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is a fish dragon?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You must have heard the phrase ¡®Carp Leaps over the Dragon Gate¡¯, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the Fish Dragon. ording to the legends, as long as it finds the Dragon Gate, it can transform into a golden dragon with a single leap.

    Of course, I also heard that I haven¡¯t seen it before. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied with an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± and turned around to look at the closed door. ¡°¡±But how do we get out?¡±¡±

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned cold.

    Then, a ball of green airflow appeared and slowly gathered together in mid-air before transforming into a piece of text that floated there.

    The three of them went over to take a look. The words were very clear, there were only six words... Leave some energy behind, it was fate that gave them.

    ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned. ¡°¡±Are you saying that we are fated to be him?¡±¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the six words suddenly vanished and they transformed back into blue streams of air.

    The air current coiled around for a while before splitting into three.

    One of them went into Qi Tian¡¯s nose, the other went into Chen Shaobai¡¯s nose and the other went into An Chou¡¯s nose.

    The three of them clearly had their reactions, but they couldn¡¯t stop it.

    The moment the airflow entered their bodies, all three of them froze.

    Chen Shaobai wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    He rolled his eyes and looked. The two men standing a little way in front of him were probably the same.

    Therefore, Chen Shaobai felt somewhat lucky. Because he was standing behind them, he was still able to see those two with his eyes. As for those two people, if they wanted to see him, they would have to use their fart eyes to ¡­

    He was also very worried. Under such a sudden situation, he was actually in the mood to let his imagination run wild.

    However, at this moment, he felt an uncontroble force begin to circte within his body. It was like a warm current that appeared from his lower abdomen and then began to flow along his Qi meridian.

    First down, then down into the left foot, then up and right after a week¡¯s cirction, then up again, and finally down into the heart.

    Soon after, a burst of air appeared, and this burst of air was so fierce that even Chen Shaobai was startled.

    His cultivation level had increased!

    Chen Shaobai was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw the two people in front of him also start to explode.

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai felt a deep sense of regret ¡­ A second ago, he was still congratting himself for standing at the back and being able to see both An Zhan and Qi Tian.

    Now that he was regretting his words hysterically, why did he not stand a little closer to the front?

    Qi Tian was the first to explode. With a loud explosion, Chen Shaobai¡¯s clothes were torn apart and his hair was blown back.

    What was most terrifying was that this kind of Qi Explosion was the result of one¡¯s cultivation realm leveling up. This was because one had to eliminate the original power of cultivation within one¡¯s body.

    So every pore in the body is out of the air, pores can vent, the status of the fart?

    That stream of air blew away Chen Shaobai, causing the flesh on his face to quiver.

    As soon as Qi Tian¡¯s aura passed, An Zhe leveled up.

    He originally thought that Qi Tian¡¯s Qi was enough to shock the world and make ghosts cry, but the moment it came out, Chen Shaobai had the urge to die ¡­ That wave of Qi caused him to feel as if his own flesh was blown away, leaving only his skeleton standing there.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Chen Shaobai cursed in his heart ¡­ What the f * ck, was still a serial.

    A piece of skin and skin crinkled as the two pieces of flesh flew up into the air ¡­

    When he finally stopped, Chen Shaobai¡¯s hair seemed to explode.

    He could not help but cough a few times as a stream of air gushed out from his mouth ¡­¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>

    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

    )

    After a while, the atmosphere in the room became rather strange.

    An Zeng and Qi Tian simultaneously turned their heads to look at Chen Shaobai, who had a very unique design, and then turned their heads back.

    ¡°¡±Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked at the wall and said.

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s just talk about the truth, alright? Your cultivation level is much higher than mine, so the fact that you copsed is an undisputed fact.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now look back. Because you¡¯re on the left and I¡¯m on the right, Chen Shaobai¡¯s left side hairstyle is much more bold than the right side.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng turned around and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±Um ¡­ are you feeling alright?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai coughed a few times, smoking as he coughed.

    He was toozy to bother with An Zaiyue and Fang Xing. He turned around and walked to the door, leaning against it and pping his hands nonstop. ¡°¡±Let me out, I can¡¯t take it anymore ¡­¡±¡±

    The door creaked open.

    Chen Shaobai staggeringly walked out and turned his head to look at Qi Tian and An Zaiyue with a hidden bitterness in his eyes.

    An Zhan and Qi Tian both felt embarrassed as well, but this matter happened rather suddenly, so no one had any way to control it.

    The three of them walked out of the mysterious small room. After walking a few steps, they turned around and found that the room had disappeared.

    A line of words appeared on the vanished door, slowly fading away.

    Retained the righteous energy, willing to live forever.

    He didn¡¯t know who exactly this ancient saint that stayed behind to cultivate was. He only retained a strand of the heaven and earth origin energy that he had previously used to advance to the same level as Qi Tian, An Zhan, and Chen Shaobai.

    However, the cultivation levels of these three people were different. To advance to a higher realm required a different amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. Furthermore, it was much moreplicated than it seemed.

    The Yuan Qi left behind by this person had fairly helped the three of them raise their cultivation levels.

    Anjou examined himself, then made a fist.

    The state of mind.

    Then, for some reason, An Zhe remembered that it should be his birthday.

    However, if the time outside hadn¡¯t changed, then there should still be a few days before his birthday.

    In any case, it was a pleasure to reach the level of a prisoner on his sixteenth birthday.

    In the entire world, not only the Yan Kingdom, but even the Da Xi, who could be a master in the state of prison at the age of sixteen, was probably as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    Besides, An Zaiyue¡¯s physical body wasn¡¯t that strong after all. It couldn¡¯t even bepared to those geniuses.

    An Zhe felt that his dantian¡¯s Qi sea hadpletely changed. The feeling of being enlightened was really pleasurable.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    As Qi Tian walked, he said, ¡°¡±This ancient saint must have been avoiding something, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been hiding in here.¡±¡±

    Judging by the smell of the room, he might have lived in it before he grew up.

    With the strength of an ancient saint, living within a grain of rice was nothing.

    ¡°¡±An Zeng, you¡¯ve already broken through to the state of prison. You can take human form, even if it¡¯s you, you can still shrink your body.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that the aura of this ce is strange. I keep getting the feeling that something has happened to this ancient saint while he was cultivating.¡±¡±

    If his state of mind hadn¡¯t changed, it wouldn¡¯t have changed him. ¡°¡±

    By the time the three of them had left, the huge body was alreadypletely submerged in the water.

    As soon as the three of them left Dou Mu¡¯s body, besides Qi Tian, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai¡¯s cultivation levels were once again suppressed. However, they were already much stronger than when they had just entered the secret realm.

    Chen Shaobai took out something that looked like apass and looked at it, then his expression changed. ¡°¡±We actually spent over ten days in that triddle!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned. ¡°¡±Impossible.¡±¡±

    An Zaihai also felt that it was inconceivable. He looked around and saw that the surroundings did not seem to have changed.

    Then, Qi Tian suddenly pointed off into the distance. ¡°¡±It seems so.¡±¡±

    Across the border from the oasis, in the desert,y the bodies of at least a dozen salons.

    It looked like it was already beginning to rot, and it was definitely not something that could be done in a day or two.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that no eagles appeared? What¡¯s with these salons?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I killed him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After you entered the water, these salons suddenly went berserk, as if they had gone mad. I want to go into the water and save you, they will surround and attack me in droves. Otherwise, why do you think I would take such a long time to find you?¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before he turned to look at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±How many days has it been?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fifteen days.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaotian sighed. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no f * cking way to understand that. Why would a fart take fifteen days just like that?¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought about it and said, ¡°¡±When we entered the water, there shouldn¡¯t have been any changes.¡±¡±

    Even inside the body, there might not have been any change.

    It was only after entering that room that time became disordered.

    In other words, we stayed in that small room for less than an hour. It has already been fifteen days since we left. ¡°¡±

    Qi Tian suddenly reacted, ¡°¡±He¡¯s protecting his life!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian turned back to look at theke, but Jia Si had alreadypletely sunk down and was no longer able to see it. ¡°¡±Even the strongest of the ancient saints would not live for more than ten thousand years at the most.¡±¡±

    The ancient saint in Songo must have thought of some way to escape death.

    The half hour in that room was equivalent to fifteen days in the outside world. He was renewing his own life.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s been at least a few thousand years ¡­ That ancient saint might already be dead.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±No matter what, he helped us.¡±¡±

    He thought again of the cultivators who had died in vain, and the instruments he now possessed were the gifts of his predecessors.

    After a moment of silence, Anjou brought thend to its fragrance, and the dead were mourned by theke.

    While An Zaiyue and the others were enjoying the ceremony, the water in theke suddenly started boiling, and huge bubbles started to float out of the water.

    The strange thing was that after these bubbles emerged from the water, they continued to rise until they reached a height that could no longer be seen, and did not dissipate.

    An Zaiyue left the oasis and returned to the desert. On the way, Chen Shaobai said that he had wasted 15 days of his time for no apparent reason. He wanted to cultivate properly after he returned.

    If you stay in the lightning pool and temper your fleshly body, you might not be able to raise your cultivation realm.

    For the next ten or so days, An Zhe and Chen Shaobai spent every day tempering their physical bodies in the lightningke.

    After being stepped on by Qi Tianst time, Lei Chi seemed to have learnt his lesson and was no longer going crazy.

    More than ten dayster, Chen Shaobai calcted that the day should arrive before they left, and both their bodies had reached a terrifying level.

    Qi Tian snorted disdainfully at An Dou and Chen Shaobai, who seemed very satisfied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just an imitation. The level difference is too big.¡±¡±

    If you really want to temper your physical body, you will have the opportunity to take a look at the real lightning pool in Great Thunder Pool Temple.

    ¡°¡±With your cultivation bases, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able tost for more than a second.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was toozy to bother with him. He turned thepass and with a sh of white light, the three of them had already left the secret realm.

    The ce where An Ying and the others had fought to get out was still in the vast Barbarian Mountain.

    An Zeng climbed up a tall mountain. He vaguely felt that the mountains in front of him looked somewhat familiar.

    He remembered thatst time he went deep into the Cang Man Mountain, he was looking for medicine for Skinny Du. As a result, he encountered the Saint Fish from the legends of the Ancient Hunters.

    At that time, the big fish jumped up from the mountains and swallowed a demon beast.

    However, if it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of the big fish, An Zhe might have been killed by the demon beasts.

    It had only been five years, but now, they were standing here again. It felt like a lifetime had passed.

    An Zeng discovered that far away, there was a huge mountain that looked like an inverted sword. That was where he met the mummified corpse.

    When he thought that the mummy was actually Chen Shaobai¡¯s father, An He¡¯s mood becameplicated.

    All these years, Chen Shaobai must have been secretly helping him. Even though it was for his father, he did not loathe it at all.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai knew that An Zeng had recognized that mountain, so he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Our fates have yet to end, so there is no need to bid farewell.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll go back to my father. You¡¯ll go back to your family.

    The Yan Dynasty¡¯s situation was in aplete mess. A bunch of useless people held the power, sooner orter, that fart small country would be harmed to death by them.

    ¡°¡±If I were you, I would leave sooner, isn¡¯t it just killing people? If you want, I can help you get rid of Her Majesty.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao shook his head. ¡°¡±Not only for revenge, but also for Xiao Qi.¡±¡±

    I wanted to have a good chat with Auntie Ye and Xiao Qidao, but I didn¡¯t know how to open my mouth.

    Xiao Qidao was still young, so he might not have that much insight into his life¡¯s decisions.

    If he chose to inherit his father¡¯s will, he would not leave Yan.

    At the very least, I won¡¯t leave until he grows up. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Do you really not need me to kill that witch?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you go kill her?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t have any principles ¡­ To be honest, if I could kill him, I would have killed him a long time ago.¡±¡±

    There was a hidden expert beside the old witch. The aura he exuded was very strange, just like that of an old monster dressed in ck.

    If I didn¡¯t want to kill him to help you, what do you think I was doing in the brocade pce?

    ¡°¡±If my old man is willing to help, it won¡¯t be hard to kill her, but he won¡¯t.¡±¡±

    After saying that, Chen Shaobai looked at Qi Tian, ¡°¡±You can leave as well ¡­ My father has something he wants me to tell you. When he caught youst time, he had no other choice but to do so.¡±¡±

    The rtionship between An Xin and his vital energy and blood was somewhat unreasonable, so he could only borrow your Sun and Moon Qi to recover.

    ¡°¡±Now that he has passed the most dangerous period... he asked me to tell you, thank you very much.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian gave a cold snort, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t forgive him either.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°¡±Then that¡¯s your problem. If you can beat him, then you can beat him up right now.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±After I recover my strength, I will definitely beat him up.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±If you¡¯re done bragging, then just leave. What will you do if he regrets itter?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked in the direction of the sword mountain and nodded. ¡°¡±I helped him recover his physical body. He helped me raise my cultivation level, so it can be said that we are not in the same boat.¡±¡±

    This is for the two of you, after all, we know each other.

    If there is any danger, I will be able to sense it by burning this thing.

    ¡°¡±Of course, whether hees or not is uncertain.¡±¡±

    He pulled out two hairs from his body and handed them to An Zhe and Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai lifted Mao up and looked at him in the sunlight. ¡°¡±You think gifting a single hair is already hard to ept? This hair is still curling ¡­ How am I supposed to brag to others in the future?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When I drink, take out your fur and put it on the table ¡­ Did you see? This is a keepsake left behind by an awesome friend of mine!¡±¡±

    An Zeng burst out inughter.

    At this moment, Qi Tian¡¯s fur had already turned dark red, not the gray she had seen earlier.

    It looked like ¡­ the monkey was much more spirited than before.

    ¡°¡±All of you go cultivate your own. I will pursue mine.¡±¡±

    This world is no longer the world I am familiar with. I want to look around.

    ¡°¡±If you keep these two strands of fur safe, you might even be able to use them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bastard, goodbye.¡±¡±

    He waved towards Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°¡±Bye.¡±¡±

    He waved a hand at Anjou.

    An Zhan and Chen Shaobai raised their middle fingers at the same time. Qi Tian flipped his body and disappeared.

    ¡°¡±This is a monkey with a story.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Um ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>

    Chen Shaobai used the war chariot that An Zaiyue hade from to send An Zaihe back to Fang Bancheng. When the war chariot stopped above Fang Bancheng, An Zaibai was still waiting for the so-called Thirteen Sword ve to send him down. Swordsman Thirteen grabbed An Zhe and threw him down.

    Some people say that the difference between falling from high altitude is the difference between falling from high altitude and falling from high above is the difference between falling from high altitude and falling from high above is the difference between falling from high altitude.

    He still had time to think about a lot of things when he fell from such a high ce.

    If I was a watermelon, how big would it be if I fell on the ground and broke into pieces?

    Bang!

    An Zhannded heavily on the ground.

    A huge crater was directly sted into the solid streets of Fang Gengcheng, and a cloud of smoke shot up into the sky.

    The broken rocks started to shake, and waves of air swept out in two directions.

    The peddlers on both sides of the street were out of luck. They basically couldn¡¯t buy anything they sold.

    The dust dispersed.

    An Zaixin walked over with his hands on the edge of the crater. He looked extremely handsome.

    Steel tendons and iron bones were only mediocre.

    In the next second, An Zaixian rushed out while nodding and bowing, apanied byughter. One by one, he started topensate the peddlers.

    Thankfully, he was already used to carrying silver notes when he went out, so he handed them out one by one ¡­

    Not long after, the news of An Zhe dropping from the sky to spread. By the time a group of people arrived without knowing the truth of the matter, An Zhe had already ran back to the Heavenly Avenge Sect like a wisp of smoke.

    It was only when he returned to the sect did he realize that not much time had passed.

    Although the Heaven Defying Seal was good, it made one¡¯s cultivation rise a bit too slowly.

    Even though he had stayed there for a long time, he had relied on endless cultivation to increase his cultivation level.

    To cultivators, the cessation of time was a good thing. Their hearts would be restless.

    Therefore, to An Zaiyue and the others, the Heaven Defying Seal seemed more like an extremely safe haven.

    ¡°¡±When did you leave?¡±¡±

    I saw you sitting there in a dazest night. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng ced the breakfast on the table, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell you in detailter. Did anything happen sincest night?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Xiao Qidao?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s still in the Heaven Defying Seal. Didn¡¯t you say that he won¡¯t let Little Seven out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye walked in hand in hand, and when they saw An Chou, Gu Qianye jumped over and hugged An Chou¡¯s neck, ¡°¡±Aiyah, our sect master heard me talking in my sleep. He knew that I wanted to eat greasy tofu this morning, so he went out specifically to buy it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Exin yourself,¡±¡± he said with a thin smile. ¡°¡±How could you sleep and talk in your sleep?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face reddened, ¡°¡±If I didn¡¯t miss it, I would have pped this bowl of tofu onto your face.¡±¡±

    Du giggled.

    Qu Liuxi sat down next to An Zaixin, asionally ncing at him. ¡°¡±Did something happen?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi quietly held on to An Zhan¡¯s hand under the table, and then her face turned bright with joy: ¡°¡±You broke throughst night?¡±¡±

    Why was there no sound at all?

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, I can feel that your body seems to have changed and be stronger.¡±¡±

    Lean tilted his head and looked under the table. Then he sighed.

    Gu Qianye sat there and ate a big mouthful of breakfast, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Qu Liuxi wanted to retract her hand, but An Chou didn¡¯t let go.

    The two of them held hands and finished eating breakfast. Qu Liuxi looked a bit uneasy, but her hands were getting warmer and warmer.

    The size of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was growing bigger and bigger, and many things needed to be done peacefully.

    Anjou let Madman Qu and Rang-Jing stay in charge for a while, then brought Skinny Du and the others to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    He narrated the matter of going to the secret realm to Gu Qianye, who was unhappy, ¡°¡±This is such a fun thing, next time bring me along.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took out all the treasures he had picked up and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see who these items are suitable for. Everyone can split them now.¡±¡±

    He found a very high-grade Wolf Fang de and a piece of Mysterious-Iron Shield from within it. ¡°¡±I will give these two items to you.¡±¡±

    While the few of them were studying the magic tools, a person wearing the uniform of a young eunuch from Heavenly Temple came to the entrance. He said that it was the King summoning An Zou.

    Old Huo called the eunuch out and had him take a look. He didn¡¯t know this young eunuch.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My lord, have you asked this servant to ask Sir, but have you met Eunuch An?¡±¡±

    Since that day when Eunuch An left the Heavenly Imperial Pce, he hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°¡±He said he was here to look for you, my lord. My lord is a little anxious, so he asked this servant toe over and take a look.¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly. ¡°¡±An Chengli?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never been here before.¡±¡±

    The young eunuch¡¯s expression clearly changed. ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to follow this servant to Empyrean Terminus Pce. You should personally go and report to the king.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin thought for a moment, sooner orter, she would see Mu Changyan out.

    Now that he knew Mu Changyan was under control, it was good to meet him in the area and see what he was up to.

    Thus, he agreed and went back to change into his official uniform before returning to Empyrean Terminus Pce with the young eunuch.

    Halfway there, he calmly asked the young eunuch, ¡°¡±When did you enter the pce? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±¡±

    The eunuch said humbly, ¡°¡±Your servant only entered the pce yesterday. Since Eunuch An is not here, your servant has done a lot more.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your servant is called Xiang Chun. If Your Lordship has any orders in the future, just say them.¡±¡±

    Even though he had never seen this young eunuch before, he still felt that there was something familiar about him.

    Later, Anjou found out that it was the smell.

    It was as if someone had smelled it, but for a moment he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    This smell was very faint. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Anfey had fought for so many years in the Great Yue State, and was already used to being sensitive to details, others wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.

    If it was anyone else, they would have thought that the young eunuch was suppressing the smell of the powdered fat.

    An Zaiyan followed Spring into Empyrean Terminus Pce, and when he entered, he saw Chen Zaiyan walking quickly towards the outside.

    An Zaixin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said to Chun, ¡°¡±Go back and report to the king. Tell him that I will be right there. I have a few words to say to His Excellency Chen Zaiyan.¡±¡±

    Since that Xiang Chun was new to the pce, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He simply nodded and left.

    An Zaixin chased after Chen Zaiyan, lowering his voice to tell him that Duke Yan, Mu Changyan, was most likely already under the empress dowager¡¯s control.

    It was not easy for Chen Zeyan to maintain hisposure. He did not say anything else and left in a hurry.

    An Zaiyan was worried that Chen Zaiyan would be honest in front of Mu Changyan, but all the words he said would be known by the empress dowager.

    Currently, the only people in the Yan Dynasty¡¯s imperial court who were truly doing anything were Chen Zaiyan and his men. If Chen Zaiyan and the others were truly defeated, the Yan Kingdom would not be far from being destroyed.

    Now, they had spent a huge amount of financial and material resources to fight against the You Country. So far, the Yan Country had yet to copse. Firstly, it was because of the general¡¯s ability to know his friends, and secondly, it was because of the warriors of the Military Department.

    When An Zizheng entered the Heavenly Protection Hall, he saw Mu Changyan sitting on a chair in a daze.

    ¡°¡±Greetings, King.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian said.

    Mu Changyan turned to the side and looked at An Zaiyue with a strange expression.

    It was precisely because of the fact that An Zaiyue already knew about it that he had paid close attention to it.

    He was shocked, because Mu Changyan¡¯s eyes were different from how they were a few days ago.

    Could it be that something had happened to Mu Changyan during this night?

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s An-Cheng-Li?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Nie Qing?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan asked with a strange tone.

    An Zaiyue knew that Mu Changyan was no longer sitting opposite him, but he still pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An Chengli said he was going to see you and didn¡¯te back.

    ¡°¡±Gu sent Nie Qing to look for him, but Nie Qing also didn¡¯t return ¡­ You really don¡¯t know?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject doesn¡¯t know that Eunuch An came to find me, but when this subject was at the Martial Arts Academy, his family said that Nie Qing hade, but by the time this subject rushed home, Nie Qing had already left.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for where Nie Qing wentter on, this subject really doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed. After a slight grunt, she turned her head to the window and said, ¡°¡±Have a peaceful fight ¡­ The people around me who can use it are getting fewer and fewer.¡±¡±

    An Chengli must have felt that there was no good future ahead of him, so he ran away.

    As for Nie Qing, perhaps he will return, perhaps he won¡¯t.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, you are the only one who can trust me. There are some things that I can only rely on you to do.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Majestymands.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bring Little Seven here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan looked at Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t the King say that it would be safer for Xiao Qidao to stay with us?¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan said, ¡°¡±Now that the environment has changed, I intend to let Xiao Qidaoe to my side so that I can feel more at ease.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gu will personally teach him to be a qualified King of Swallow in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±This subject understands. After this subject returns, I will personally bring Xiao Qidao to Heavenly Temple.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan¡¯s expression became friendly as she replied, ¡°¡±Yes, I know your loyalty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Duan Ren,e in.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren, who was standing outside, quickly walked in and bowed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please instruct me.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren was the originalmander of the ck Tortoise Camp. Later on, Mu Changyan reced him with An Zhan.

    Last time when the Gao Family attacked Heavenly Temple, Duan Ren left at thest moment.

    Because Mu Changyan was under control, all the power under hismand was detected by the empress dowager, so Duan Ren was called back.

    However, what Duan Ren did not know was that Mu Changyan was no longer the Swallow King that they regarded as their spiritual leader.

    ¡°¡±Go back with An Zaidao, and protect Little Qidao and bring her back.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren said, ¡°¡±This subject obeys yourmand.¡±¡±

    He stood up and looked at An Zeng, deliberately straightening his posture so that An Zeng could clearly see the official uniform on his body.

    The official uniform of the third rank imperial bodyguard looked exceptionally bright and fresh.

    At first, An Zhe didn¡¯t think this person was annoying, but at this moment, he felt a little disgusted.

    Even if Duan Ren was able to escape from the Heavenly Temple, An Zhe did not think that Duan Ren wasmitting treason.

    Everyone was afraid of death, and it was only natural for them to cower in the face of death.

    Not to mention, Duan Ren had already done a good job that day.

    There were few who couldst longer than him in that situation.

    ¡°¡±Now?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    Mu Changyan nodded, ¡°¡±Now.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren smirked and said, ¡°¡±Deputy Commander An, let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    He turned around and walked away.

    Duan Ren followed behind him and spoke loudly as they walked, ¡°¡±In the future, we will be officials of the same court. We will also need the assistance of Deputy Commander An.¡±¡±

    There are a lot of things you need to do. I hope you can cooperate. ¡°¡±

    Just as An Zhan was about to say something, Duan Ren lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t turn around, keep moving forward ¡­ .If you keep fighting, there should be a problem with the King.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know if you can tell, but the king sitting in there... doesn¡¯t seem to be the original king.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do, and I didn¡¯t know who to talk to.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯m jealous of you, and I even hate you. But right now, the only person I can trust is you ¡­¡±¡±

    After saying this, he continued speaking loudly, ¡°¡±What, it seems Deputy Commander An isn¡¯t happy?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said: ¡°¡±Just give themand.¡±¡±

    Then he lowered his voice and replied, ¡°¡±You ¡­ You are right, the King is no longer the King.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>

    Duan Ren and An Ying got onto a carriage. It was the Heavenly Ascension Sect¡¯s carriage.

    After a moment of silence, Duan Ren asked, ¡°¡±What are your countermeasures?¡±¡±

    You¡¯re not really going to give Xiao Qidao to the King, are you?

    ¡°¡±I only just learned about Xiao Qidao, and this matter has yet to spread, but I guess ¡­ If the King isn¡¯t the King, or if there¡¯s something wrong with the King, it must be that the Pce of Embroidery did something, so Xiao Qidao¡¯s matter is no longer a secret.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Of course not.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something you have to be careful of. Right now, the power that the King still hasn¡¯t moved is probably part of the ck Tortoise Camp and the Green Dragon Camp that has been hidden even deeper.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t hand over Xiao Qidao, the King won¡¯t let you go.

    The first thing to do is to dere you as a traitor and implicate the entire Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    ¡°¡±Secondly, if the one controlling the king is really the brocade pce, then she will use this opportunity to wipe out the power in the king¡¯s hands, and your Heavenly Ascension Sect, in one fell swoop.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren nced at An Zhe, ¡°¡±I know you¡¯re wary of me, and it would be the same for me.¡±¡±

    I knew myself well enough that I had followed the king not only for the sake of the high officials and the high officials, but also to prove myself.

    I have always been thinking, the Yan Kingdom is currently in such a rotten situation, if the future is changed by me personally, then how should I be proud of it?

    Butst time when the Gao Family attacked Heavenly Temple, I came to realize that I wasn¡¯t such a great person. I didn¡¯t have that kind of firm belief and courage to die.

    ¡°¡±So ¡­ I still have to leave.¡±¡±

    He sighed. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t change this country. I have to change myself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where to?¡±¡±

    Duan Ren shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. After we get to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, you can think of a way to send Little Seventh Boss away. After that, you can arrange for your men to disperse as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Remember, the first time I saw you, I should be removing that female disciple of Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s ¡­ I have a question. Do you know that young eunuch who invited me to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect just now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I guess you are responsible for monitoring Zhuge Liuyun, right?¡±¡±

    Duan Ren said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never seen this person before, but I feel that there¡¯s something familiar about his hand.¡±¡±

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the smell ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±I also felt it, if this person is from Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s people?¡±¡±

    Duan Ren¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty has no secrets from the start!¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, the King has no secrets from the beginning.¡±¡±

    The empress dowager had been ying with the emperor like a puppet, so all his struggles were meaningless.

    On the surface, the men of the army were the king¡¯s men, but Chen was also loyal to the king.

    However, in reality, the Infantry Division did not have much power.

    The capital¡¯s garrison was only 11,000 soldiers, and less than half of them dared to fight to the death with Wang KaiTai and Fang Dao.

    Five or six thousand soldiers had no effect on the situation. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s more ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhe thought of the news he had before he killed Li Changlu.

    Li Changlu said that the reason why the empress dowager never stopped repairing and expanding the brocade pce was not only because she cared about her reputation, but also because there was an army hidden underneath the brocade pce.

    Almost six years had passed since the death of the Swallow King. Six years was enough time for the empress dowager to secretly gather up an army.

    The empress dowager had been letting off smoke and bullets, making everyone think that she had been defeated everywhere, but in truth, it was precisely because of this that her opponents all rxed their vignce.

    Think about it, how many times on the surface did he seem defeated, and what did she lose?

    An Zhe¡¯s heart began to feel cold ¡­ he¡¯d underestimated Empress Dowager Su from the start.

    Losing Li Changlu?

    Was this a loss to the Empress Dowager?

    Lost the Gao Family?

    The Empress Dowager might have long been eager to get rid of the Gao Family.

    The majority of the forces that had used the Gao n to hide the King of Swallow had been wiped out.

    Now, with the help of Xiao Qidao, he could use the remnants of King Yan¡¯s strength to fight against the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    From beginning to end, Empress Dowager Su hadn¡¯t lost anything.

    She didn¡¯t want to kill Mu Changyan, she wanted to control it.

    The empress dowager must already know about Xiao Qidao¡¯s situation.

    An Zaiyun quickly calcted the situation in her mind ¡­ If the King Yan and the King Yan had changed again, and the new eunuch who had just entered the pce was Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s man, it meant that the person controlling the King Yan had changed.

    He had previously judged it to be Zhen Dao, but now it seemed that Zhen Dao was dead.

    The empress dowager would never allow Xiao Qidao to live. The Duke of Yan¡¯s side was merely trying to probe him.

    He turned around to look at Duan Ren. ¡°¡±There¡¯s a small alley at the intersection ahead. There¡¯s an abandoned courtyard there for a long time. Get off from there.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°¡±Do you need my help ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have anything that I need your help with. It¡¯s a fierce battle.¡±¡±

    Do your best to let the ck Tortoise Camp escape as much as they can.

    ¡°¡±They are all cannon fodder.¡±¡±

    Duan Ying nodded his head without saying another word. The moment the horse carriage turned around the alley, he jumped down from the horse carriage and rolled on the ground. Then, he entered the abandoned house through a hole in the wall.

    Duan Renid at the entrance of the cave and watched the wheels of the horse carriage gradually disappear.

    ¡°¡±Maybe you¡¯re the one who changed the world.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren muttered to himself in a low voice as he entered the house to wait for nightfall.

    After returning to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, An Zeng quickly walked in. ¡°¡±Now that something urgent has happened, I ask Gu Zhaogong toe over and discuss it with Mr. Gu.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing, lead a team to the Military Department and ask the Military Minister Chen Zaiyan and the other lords toe here.

    ¡°¡±If they refuse, General Wang Kai-tai and General Fang Daozhong can escort them and say that I have just returned from Empyrean Terminus Pce and that I have something of the utmost importance to attend to.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fatty, make a trip to the Gathering Shang Academy and ask the big sir to bring along all the experts and the most precious items. Be quick.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±They might not be able to keep the courtyard safe any longer. If Empress Dowager Su makes a move, she¡¯ll get rid of our allies first.¡±¡±

    Knowing that his teacher was in a hurry, he quickly led his men out.

    ¡°¡±Everyone put on your armor and take out all the weapons you can use. When I first came in, I had been trying to reinforce and transform this courtyard. Now is the time to use it.¡±¡±

    The hundreds of men from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect immediately got busy. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, they could sense the urgency from An Zaiyue.

    An Zaihai hesitated before entering the room. ¡°¡±Auntie Ye and Xiao Qidao, pleasee to my room. Immediately.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Send someone to the Ministry of Justice and ask Tee to ride themander, Tantacha, toe. You muste,¡±¡± An Zaiyue said after a moment of hesitation.

    After a few more orders, an imposing aura began to emerge from An Zhe¡¯s body.

    Back then, Ye Zichen was also very handsome when he was at the Great Xi¡¯s headquarter.

    It was just that the current conflict was no longer as fierce as it was at that time, which did not mean that he no longer had the fighting spirit he had back then.

    ¡°¡±Master Huo, I¡¯ve prepared something for you for so long. It should be ready soon.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked towards Old Huo, who had followed him in.

    Old Huo went nk for a moment and then smiled. ¡°¡±It was a little sudden, but I¡¯ve been preparing for it for so long that it can be used at any time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is the first time that this old bone of mine has built so many strange things. I¡¯d like to see if it can work.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±It was a little sudden. We didn¡¯t have much time.¡±¡±

    Before I went to Empyrean Terminus Pce, I had already told the rest of the people to get ready.

    Before I leave, I asked Auntie Ye to tell him Xiao Qidao¡¯s background and ask for Xiao Qidao¡¯s opinion.

    If Xiao Qidao wants to stay in Fang Shoucheng, then let¡¯s fight it out with him.

    If he wants to leave, I¡¯ll make other arrangements. ¡°¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Look at Xiao Qi as a real little brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s my brother!¡±¡±

    As he said this, Gu Zhaoye ran over with quick steps. ¡°¡±Owner, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±¡±

    An Zongshi briefly recounted the situation, and when he heard that Xiao Qidao was actually the former crown prince¡¯s child, Gu Zhaoge¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±This matter does not only depend on the attitude of our Heavenly Ascension Sect, but also on the attitude of the ministers.

    So it¡¯s part of insisting that the courtiers realize that helping us is part of it.

    However, it was too difficult. At the beginning, those people could only watch.

    ¡°¡±What we need to do now is to take the initiative ¡­ and let everyone out on the streets to spread the news in the capital and make the identities of Xiao Qidao public.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±Continue speaking.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong sorted out his thoughts. ¡°¡±Send someone to inform the big families and make Little Seven¡¯s identity public.¡±¡±

    And then they would invite the leaders of the military toe, and the military would definitely stand on this side. If anything happened to the King of Yan, Xiao Qidao would be the only option for those leaders of the military.

    ¡°¡±All the forces in the Infantry Division that can be mobilized will be mobilized. It will be of the greatest help to us.¡±¡±

    He looked outside and said, ¡°¡±These days, the owner has subdued those rascals, but it¡¯s impossible to depend on them to fight to the death.

    All they have to do is get the news out as fast as they can. They¡¯re good at it. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll arrange for people to go.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong said, ¡°¡±If Owner can trust me, I will lead this battle.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was counting on you,¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I was so anxious to find you.

    In addition, you will also be needed to predict what actions the brocade pce will make.

    In a fight, you¡¯re not as good as me.

    ¡°¡±Idiot, I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°¡±Thank you for your trust, Owner, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±¡±

    As soon as the imperial court left, Auntie Ye and Xiao Qidao came.

    ¡°¡±How is it?¡±¡±

    An Zhan asked Aunty Ye, ¡°¡±Have you told him yet?¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye¡¯s eyes reddened. She nodded. ¡°¡±I told him ¡­ although it¡¯s a little cruel for him, he still had to say it in the end.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao turned to look at Xiao Qi. ¡°¡±Seventh Avenue, do you see the people outside busy?¡±¡±

    Do you know what they¡¯re doing?

    They¡¯re ready to fight for you.

    Your father is the crown prince of this country, and if Her Majesty hadn¡¯t killed him, he would be the king of this country, and you would be the heir to the throne.

    I know it¡¯s a little cruel for you to give you the right to choose, but this is your own business and you need to give us all an attitude. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao clenched his teeth and remained silent for a while. ¡°¡±If I leave, you will protect me and leave. Without those weapons, many people will die along the way. Also, where can we go?¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath. ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s do it!¡±¡±

    He strode forward and looked at the men busying themselves in the courtyard. ¡°¡±Are you all ready?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    Everyone gathered together and replied loudly.

    An Zaidao loudly said, ¡°¡±Today, there will be a fierce battle for Xiao Qidao.¡±¡±

    There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been keeping from everyone because the secret is too important.

    Xiao Qidao was the blood of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s royal n, and now someone wanted to kill him.

    I¡¯m his big brother, and I have to deal with it.

    However, you are different. Back then, what I promised you all was to bring you all to eat and drink spicy food. However, I never said that I would let you all follow me with all your might.

    Everyone¡¯s life is important, so don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you and think about it carefully before you make a decision.

    If you wish to stay, you may die.

    ¡°¡±Those who are willing to leave, leave now as soon as possible, because they might not be able to leave anyter.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, someone raised his fist and shouted, ¡°¡±As brothers, we will share life and death!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As brothers, we will share life and death together!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>

    Gu Zhaoge stood high up, looking outside with a solemn expression.

    ¡°¡±Owner, we still have a bit of time to spare.¡±¡±

    If Duke Yan was really being controlled, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that the owner would know that he was being controlled.

    That¡¯s why I asked the host to send Xiao Qidao over himself. This period of time is the only time we can make use of.

    Before the proprietor sent for me, almost all the arrangements had been made.

    ¡°¡±Head of the Armaments Department, an expert from the Gathering of the Shang n, as well as the news of a stroll, this is the first step.¡±¡±

    He looked towards An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±These arrangements willpletely disrupt the Yan Emperor¡¯s arrangements. So, if I¡¯m not wrong, the next step should be to send out an order from Heavenly Temple calling you a traitor, Heavenly Enlightenment Sect plotting against you, and issuing an order to kill you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±Time is too tight, and there¡¯s no way so many of us can escape.¡±¡±

    However, we still have a way out. The reason why the Heaven Defying Seal has been kept secret for so long was to deal with the situation today.

    ¡°¡±If you have the ability to evacuate, then evacuate. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then there¡¯s still the Heaven Defying Seal to make thest card.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±So, at least we won¡¯t suffer a crushing defeat.¡±¡±

    He looked outside and said, ¡°¡±There are not many powers that can be mobilized by the King of Yan ¡­ If Little Seven¡¯s identity is made public, the big ns will be waiting. At the very least, they will not be in a hurry to make a move.¡±¡±

    As for the brocade pce, they might directly intervene.

    However, based on Empress Dowager Su¡¯s personality, she would only wait until the Duke of Yan was at his wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°¡±Soldiers ¡­ it all depends on what the adults of the Infantry Division think now.¡±¡±

    As he said that, a team of at least a thousand people moved quickly from the other side of the street. General Wang Kai-tai took the lead and held the line.

    These one thousand soldiers were extremely fast, and these were all highly trained elite soldiers. Their formation was not chaotic at all as they advanced rapidly.

    ¡°¡±Let me in!¡±¡±

    An Zeng gave the order, and the doors of the Heavenly Awakening Sect creaked open.

    Over a thousand men of the army rushed in like a flood, then lined up on the side.

    Chen Zaiyan and Wang Kai-tai, who were the officials of the Military Affairs Department, almost ran over, their faces turning pale.

    A few minutester, the team from the Gathering Merchant Guild arrived. There were only a hundred and ten people, but they were all cultivators.

    ¡°¡±Is what you said true?!¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked at An Sheng in disbelief, then turned to Xiao Qi and said, ¡°¡±This is ¡­ the heavens will not destroy my Great Yan!¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression was a little ugly, ¡°¡±Can we rely on our people to deal with it?¡±¡±

    Our only advantage now is that the Empress Mother did not expect you to do so.

    ¡°¡±But by the time she realizes it, our power might not even be able to stop it.¡±¡±

    An Xuan King continued, ¡°¡±The King of Yan will definitely issue an edict. The first to arrive should be from the Ministry of Justice.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve already sent someone to speak to Tantai Cha. Tantai shouldn¡¯t be involved in this sort of thing.

    Besides Ty, the Board of Justice had no other power.

    Therefore, the first attack was sent by the King of Swallow ¡­ ¡­ These people were trained by the King of Swallow alone. He would hide them even deeper and carry out his orders thoroughly.

    However, dealing with them is not a difficult task.

    ¡°¡±The ones who are difficult to deal with are experts from the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nced at Xiao Qi and said, ¡°¡±This child¡¯s life is also bitter ¡­ But no matter what, we are on the same boat now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the King of Yan is really controlled, the soldiers and the members of the Gathering Shang Academy will be eliminated sooner orter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±The first wave will be Yan Wang¡¯s men, and the second wave will be the Imperial Army ¡­ It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, I have hidden the Little Seven Daos in the Heaven Defying Seal. Then, I will think of a way to create a facade and lure away the experts ¡­ If possible, I want to go to the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±What did you say?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Keep quiet for now. If Empress Dowager Su mobilizes her forces to attack the Heavenly Awakening Sect, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to persevere with the magical equipment in my hands.¡±¡±

    If I can sneak into the brocade pce and take down Empress Dowager Su, then those waiting ns will intervene.

    What they were thinking now was to preserve their own strength and not take the initiative to intervene.

    ¡°¡±But if Empress Dowager Su gets caught by me, they¡¯ll immediately step forward.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°¡±That¡¯s easier said than done!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone knows it¡¯s not easy, so it¡¯s an opportunity.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, ¡°¡±You have no chance of winning.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll talk about it after we try.¡±¡±

    At this moment, a group of more than a hundred members of the Board of Punishments¡¯s cavalry came rushing over from the distance. The leader of the cavalry was Tantai Cha.

    He rode his horse to the outside of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and looked at the crossbow arrows and hard work on the high wall. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°¡±Sir An, your sudden appearance has made me very uneasy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lord Tantai, it is not that I want to cause trouble, but it is that I have to do it as soon as possible,¡±¡± he said, trying to look casual as he stood on the high wall.

    I think I need you to give me an opinion on this matter. ¡°¡±

    Tantai Che looked behind him. ¡°¡±What attitude can I have?¡±¡±

    Of course, my team of a hundred and ten people will not be able to get in either, so I¡¯ll return and report to the Board of Justice right away.

    ¡°¡±Give me a few arrows as a token, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said with a smile, ¡°¡±An Jian won¡¯t waste a single arrow on you. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha turned around and instructed, ¡°¡±As you can see, the Heavenly Awakening Sect has a very tight defense. We have been unable to break through for a long time and suffered heavy losses.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know what to say when you go back?¡±¡±

    The soldiers nodded. ¡°¡±Of course.¡±¡±

    Tantai Chaughed heartily. ¡°¡±Go back to your homes. All of you are human experts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Remember, after you return and report to your father, hide. Your father doesn¡¯t want you to die too quickly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My lord, what about you?¡±¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°¡±I am no longer amander for Tee. It is fine if you say that I betrayed you, but you can just go back and report to your superiors,¡±¡± Tantai Che said.

    He leaped down from his war horse and walked to the entrance of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡°¡±I have my own choices as well.¡±¡±

    The soldiers all sped their hands together, ¡°¡±May sire be well and wait for sire to return.¡±¡±

    Tantai Chun let An Zaiyue open the door, then waved his hand towards those people, ¡°¡±Scram. Scram.¡±¡±

    The hundred Tethys turned their warhorses around and galloped away like a wisp of smoke.

    An Zhan looked at Tantai Cha in confusion. ¡°¡±This ¡­ does not seem to fit your personality.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for you to get involved. After all, you¡¯re a big shot.¡±¡±

    Tantai smiled and said, ¡°¡±I am the Commander of the Board of Justice¡¯s Tee Cavalry, but before that, I was a merchant.¡±¡±

    How can a businessman make money?

    Of course it¡¯s spection ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I thought that you all could win.

    In the event that you win, my position in the Yan Kingdom will naturally skyrocket.

    If you lose, I still have the status of Da Xi.

    ¡°¡±As long as I enter the Qing Zhai, even Empress Dowager Su won¡¯t dare do anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But no matter how you look at it, our chances of winning aren¡¯t high.¡±¡±

    Tantage: ¡°¡±A business. If ten people make one choice, then at most each of these ten people will earn a profit.¡±¡±

    If all nine of them are on the other side, and I¡¯m on this side, it would be extremely profitable if I made it ¡­ But those were all nonsense.

    ¡°¡±I just feel that you must have some tricks up your sleeve, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t have any.¡±¡±

    Tantai was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°¡±Is it toote to go back on your words?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Take care.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±Even if you don¡¯t send me off, you still won¡¯t leave. Bring me to meet the future King. I need to let him know that I¡¯m here alone.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One day, perhaps, I will be the new Minister of Justice.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fists. ¡°¡±Lord Shang Shu walked to the back and saw Lord Chen.¡±¡±

    As for the future Duke of Yan, you won¡¯t be able to meet him.

    I¡¯ve hidden it, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯re here to protect him. ¡°¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t bicker with you ¡­ You owe me a favor for this matter today.¡±¡±

    Do you know why I came?

    In fact, it all came down to it.

    I¡¯m not interested in the Yan Country at all.

    In the Board of Justice, I only hid my identity a little more deeply.

    Even if Yan Guo breaks down, I can still go to other ces. Zhao, Korea, You Guo, Hegemon, all of them have my property.

    Even if I return to the Da Xi, with my current position and wealth, the Tantai family will still have a ce for me.

    ¡°¡±I came because I think highly of you.¡±¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Merchants earn a small sum of money and look at it right in front of their eyes.¡±¡±

    Earning a lot of money depended on the duration.

    ¡°¡±You will have great achievements in the future. I will help you today, and you will help me in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s boring to talk about it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am a merchant, but I am not a profiteer. If you have any words to say, it is much better than speaking of brotherly feelings in a fictitious manner.¡±¡±

    Do you know what the most stable rtionship is?

    It¡¯s a cooperation that has amon interest. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine if you keep itter. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±¡±

    At that moment, a group of people came in from outside.

    It was led by the eunuch called Xiang Chun.

    He alighted from the carriage and looked at the heavily guarded Tianqi Sect, then began to recite the imperial edict from afar.

    It was nothing more than a dispute that had wasted the Yan Emperor¡¯s attention. He had let down the Yan Emperor¡¯s upbringing, and had plotted against the spirit of usurpation.

    ording to thews of the Great Yan, there should be nine ns in a row.

    However, as long as the people within the sect were able to distance themselves from the sect, they would not be able to do anything about it.

    An Zhe nced at Gu Zhaoge, who was standing beside him. ¡°¡±There¡¯s still time to write this thing ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong smiled and said, ¡°¡±You have to be famous.¡±¡±

    He unfolded the item in his hand and handed it to An Zhe after some thought. ¡°¡±Find someone with a loud voice to read it.¡±¡±

    An Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he called Lan Jing over.

    Lang Jing read out what Gu Zhaogong had written and quickly suppressed the sound of his voice.

    Gu Zhaogong wrote the world, a thousand words, words like a knife.

    An Zaidao tilted his head to look at Gu Zhaoge. ¡°¡±You actually have the time to write this thing ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong replied, ¡°¡±We have to get a name for ourselves ¡­¡±¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it, he simply yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°¡±Hand over An Zhan and that fake former crown prince¡¯s child, and you¡¯ll still have a chance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I resist ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Skinny Du raised a rock and threw it over: ¡°¡±Bullsh * t!¡±¡±

    Chun retreated a step and gave Skinny Du a vicious look. He then pointed forward: ¡°¡±Kill him without mercy!¡±¡±

    A group of Swallow King secretly recruited no less than several hundred cultivators, and began to charge along the main street in the direction of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    Old Huo sat on the high seat with his pipe in his mouth. He waved to Skinny Du, ¡°¡±Come,e, this first time will make you feel refreshed.¡±¡±

    Skinny Duughed as he ran over and stood beside Old Huo.

    In front of him was what looked like a heavy crossbow. However, there was a very thick barrel.

    It¡¯s full of stuff. I don¡¯t know what it is.

    Old Huo pointed to the other side and said, ¡°¡±This will change the situation on the battlefield in the future, so I will give it to you for free.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, if you want to use this thing, you have to be rich and overbearing.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is really rich!¡±¡±

    Then he pulled on the rope and fired with a loud bang.

    A mass of green light burst out from the barrel and exploded in mid-air. It then shot out like a torrential rain.

    These were at least dozens of spirit stones, and each spirit stone had a steel ball attached to it.

    The st cleared a space a few hundred meters wide in front of him!¡±

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>

    After this bombardment, even Skinny Du was stunned. The huge recoil almost knocked him off the cannon emcement.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Huo reaching out to grab him, he might have already fallen down.

    ¡°¡±Huo Huo Huo Huo... Master Huo?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s this called?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lone Artillery.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What f * cking power!¡±¡±

    The skinny man jumped up and looked at the empty street in front of him. His face was so excited that it looked as if it was painted with red paint. ¡°¡±One cannon shot and they all rushed over. Let me see how many can still stand?¡±¡±

    The originally spacious street became even wider, and the shops on both sides of the street were reduced to ruins.

    The one hundred men who had rushed over from the front were all burnt to ashes, not even leaving behind a corpse.

    Fortunately, in preparation for this battle, the people of the Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect had already sent away the nearbymoners and merchants. Each family had beenpensated with silver taels at double the price, which was more than enough to settle down somewhere else.

    The arrogant eunuch from before had turned pale after the st.

    He didn¡¯t even notice that at that moment, a spirit stone exploded not far away from him, and directly blew away half of his arm.

    He didn¡¯t feel anything at the time because he was moving so fast.

    Dozens of spirit stones went into the cannon. Although the quality was not good, the cost of making this cannon was staggering.

    Within the Great Yan Country today, there weren¡¯t any who dared to recklessly fire such cannons.

    Of course, the Heavenly Ascension Sect couldn¡¯t do it either. The reason for this was to establish their might.

    This kind of explosive power meant that the cultivators in the ascendant realm didn¡¯t even have a chance to survive. Even the cultivators in the Xumi realm were terrified.

    With one shot, the first wave of the opponent¡¯s attacks were dealt out.

    Tantai Chen, who was sitting on the roof and enjoying the show, had a very unsightly expression. He looked at An Ying and asked, ¡°¡±How much silver is this cannon?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±At this time, who¡¯s still thinking about silver.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che said, ¡°¡±I can see that you are truly rich and overbearing.¡±¡±

    An He argued, ¡°¡±This kind of thing, silver, is used where it should be used.

    ¡°¡±If you reallypare them, you are much richer than me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t want to.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is only the beginning. There will be others with greater power in a while.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How is this war, it¡¯s burning money.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the sound of drums could be heard in the distance.

    Teams of Imperial Guards drove over in a neat row, pushing the powerful crossbow on the bed in front of them.

    The crossbow arrow was as thick as a calf, and a heavy crossbow could knock down the house.

    Once the bed crossbows were brought closer, the Imperial Army would have a much greater advantage in numbers.

    Ignoring everything else, the tens of bed crossbows bombarded the Tian Qi Sect. Although the people from the Tian Qi Sect could hide, the houses could not.

    He ran towards Chun while shouting hysterically, ¡°¡±Kill them all!¡±¡±

    Across the street, ten bed crossbows were ced in a row. The Imperial Guards hurriedly twisted up the cables, and the heavy crossbows, which were as thick as a calf, were installed.

    Lan Jing, who was standing behind Du Jin, rubbed his hands together: ¡°¡±Master Fatty, do you think it would be my turn to enjoy the second round?¡±¡±

    Old Huo said from the side, ¡°¡±The first cannon is to establish its might, so they all use low quality spirit stones.¡±¡±

    The effect was almost there. The second shot was meant to intimidate the soldiers.

    ¡°¡±So there¡¯s no need to fill up so many spirit stones, use this.¡±¡±

    He pointed to a tightly bound cloth bag on the side and said, ¡°¡±Leaning on the inside of the cannon is a peak Gold rank spiritual stone, which is enough to push this thing seven or eight hundred meters away. The range of the other party¡¯s bed crossbow does not exceed five hundred meters, so even if it is five hundred meters, it is still the end of the crossbow.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come, Long Jing, aim well. I will let you feel refreshed with the second strike.¡±¡±

    Lan Jing chuckled as he came up. He then followed Old Huo¡¯s instructions to fill the pack and start the fire.

    As long as he infused a tiny bit of his cultivation power into it, the peak of the metal grade spirit stone would be able to shoot out the item with the help of the unique magic item created by Old Huo.

    Ron pushed down with his hand, and there was a loud bang!

    The bag that was as big as a washbasin flew out, but its aim was not urate. It exploded above the heads of the Imperial Guards.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A huge ball of me bloomed in the air and quickly spread out. Therge ball of me covered a range of at least a hundred meters. Not a single Imperial Guard soldier within this range was able to survive.

    After the explosion, countless iron balls flew everywhere like bullets, tidying up the Imperial Guards and overturning ayer.

    The Imperial Guards at the front who were controlling the crossbow were even more unlucky and were blown into pieces.

    More than half of the crossbows on the bed had also been destroyed. Even if there were a few that were still usable, no one would dare toe up and control them.

    There was no way to fight this war that had just begun.

    Even though the Imperial Guards were using a bed-crossbow forged by the Great Yan Soldiers¡¯ Workshop, its power was astonishing.

    However, the craftsmen in the workshop weren¡¯t even on the same level as Old Huo.

    If used as an example, the craftsmen in the armory were no more than Cui grade magical equipment, and Lao Huo was one of the best of the purple grade.

    In the current world, there was only one master artificer who could create a purple rank magical equipment.

    Even in the Great Xi, the Saint King, Chen Wunoo, had to be courteous to him, an amazing person.

    However, this was something that no one could have imagined. Who would have thought that the old man guarding the gate in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect actually had such a powerful background?

    It was nice to fight and feel like you were bullying people.

    Tantai Che looked at the second cannon and shook his head. ¡°¡±Unless the Imperial Army is a retard, no one would dare to charge at us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If this thing was mass-produced and sent to the battlefield, it might already have won the war against Quiet Nation.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±It would be great if this thing could be mass-produced. Do you know what is driving it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a peak grade Gold rank spirit stone. Even in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, there are only three to five people who can take it out ¡­¡±¡±

    Tantage: ¡°¡±Can you be modest?¡±¡±

    To think that you would be able to take out three to five gold coin pinnacle spirit stones, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s enough? ¡°¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±I feel that there is something wrong with this y, let me think ¡­ ording to the stories I have heard in the past, this loyal official has suffered a lot, right?¡±¡±

    If he wanted money, he would have no money. If he wanted people, he would have no money.

    But why don¡¯t you have this kind of sympathy?

    Though you¡¯re not particrly rich, not much more than you are.

    ¡°¡±Ever since the day you entered Fang Gu City, I¡¯ve been observing you. You didn¡¯t swallow your anger and do whatever you want ¡­ Why?¡±¡±

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a loyal official.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che: ¡°¡±Scram ¡­ However, this exnation is quite reasonable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s not my ultimate goal. When I¡¯m rich enough to rule the world, I¡¯ll be spending money every day.¡±¡±

    Who did a good thing, paid.

    Who saved people? Money.

    If anyone does anything bad, kill him.

    With such a simple rule, I estimate that I will have to fight for this goal for many years.

    ¡°¡±Not to mention the Great Xi, I can¡¯t even afford to raise the poption of the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    Tantai Cha¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. ¡°¡±Your dream is really unique ¡­¡±¡±

    As the pressure on the Heavenly Awakening Sect lessened, the Imperial Guards were in a state of chaos.

    The Imperial Commander, Xu Degang, looked as if he had just eaten a mouthful of shit. He ordered the soldiers to retreat out of the firing range of that damn thing in the Heavenly Enlightenment, then counted the casualties.

    The other side had only fired two shots and they had wiped out the morale of the troops.

    ¡°¡±What about the general?¡±¡±

    his men asked.

    Xu De Gang turned around and looked behind him. ¡°¡±Is there an order from the brocade pce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not yet.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where¡¯s King Yan?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not really.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about the courtiers?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not a single one.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the soldier in charge of sending out the message ran back, panting as he said, ¡°¡±The king has decreed that all members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect shall be killed.¡±¡±

    However, for some reason, the chief of the Board of Justice and the other experts of the Board of Justice were nowhere to be found.

    As for the officials of the Fang family, when they heard about the war, they all took off their official uniforms.

    As for the adults, they acted as if they did not hear him. No matter how much Ren Yan Wang scolded him, no one was willing to step forward. ¡°¡±

    Xu Degang snorted coldly, ¡°¡±Those wily foxes, how could they step forward at this moment?¡±¡±

    If Mu Qidao was really the child of the former crown prince, then for those adults, he was better than Mu Changyan remaining as their King.

    After all, controlling a child was much easier than controlling Mu Changyan.

    However, those people were only waiting to see what would happen. As soon as the situation changed, they would make their move.

    What was strange now was why the brocade pce also did not have any movements.

    ¡°¡±What should we do?¡±¡±

    the soldier asked.

    Xu Degang waved his hand. ¡°¡±Surround here. No one is allowed to leave without my order. No one is allowed to attack. Wait for the experts from the brocade pce toe.¡±¡±

    At the same time, at the Embroidery Pce.

    Empress Dowager Su stretchedzily, looking at Su Mao and Su Pei kneeling before the bed.

    ¡°¡±When will you two be able to make me feel more at ease?¡±¡±

    All the other ministers were worried about their subjects.

    But I have to keep you, and I have to make all the arrangements for you.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you have any backbone?¡±¡±

    Su Mao said, ¡°¡±The Imperial Army is unable to break in, so we can only transfer experts.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su: ¡°¡±Then transfer ¡­ the people the State of Zhao sent over, there¡¯s at least a few hundred of them.¡±¡±

    A few hundred cultivators, how could they not take down a small Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect?

    Su Mao bowed his head. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, you can¡¯t underestimate the Heavenly Ascension Sect.¡±¡±

    Now that the situation was a littleplicated, no one dared to rashly take action when the Heavenly Awakening Sect announced Mu Qiidao¡¯s matter to the public.

    ¡°¡±In addition, Department of Soldiers Chen Zaiyan has brought all of the Thousand Revolution Squadron and a team of Iron Liuhuo into the Heavenly Mystery Sect. Adding on the cultivators from the Gathering Merchant House, the Heavenly Mystery Sect suddenly has the strength to fight against us.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su looked at Su Mao. ¡°¡±When you raise your troops and use them every day, your students from the Grand Cauldron Academy should do their best for the country.¡±¡±

    Also, pass down an edict to the Supreme Dao Pce and the sects, instructing them to mobilize cultivators to besiege the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe that even the entire martial arts world in Fang Bancheng wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy a small sect like the Heavenly Ascension Sect ¡­¡±¡±

    She leaned back. ¡°¡±If anyone brings me bad newster and causes me to get angry, I¡¯ll find a sow and stuff them in.¡±¡±

    Su Pei¡¯s face changed, ¡°¡±But the empress dowager ¡­ those sects might not be willing to obey.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That depends on your ability,¡±¡± Empress Dowager Su said. ¡°¡±Weren¡¯t you always bragging in front of me that you held more than half of Fang Cun¡¯s martial arts world in your hands?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What, when the timees, the martial arts world won¡¯t be the same anymore?¡±¡±

    Su Pei kowtowed and said, ¡°¡±This subject is guilty. This subject cannot guarantee that the sects will intervene.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su sighed. ¡°¡±That won¡¯t do any good, you idiots ¡­ tell those sect heads, just say what I said, which sect is going to annihte the Heavenly Ascension Sect today, tomorrow will be our Great Yan¡¯s Imperial Sect, the sry and position that the sect master has given to a first rank official.¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t those old fellows long want the Dao Sect to be the Orthodoxy?

    ¡°¡±Go tell them that I have made up my mind on this matter. As long as they can exterminate the Heavenly Ascension Sect, it will be as simple as that.¡±¡±

    Su Pei said quickly, ¡°¡±With such words from the empress dowager, it will be easy. This official will go pass on the order now.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hummed. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a bastard.¡±¡±

    As long as Fang Zhiyi wasn¡¯t in the capital, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    ¡°¡±It just so happens that we can dump those burdens, no matter how many people die, we won¡¯t be afraid.¡±¡±

    She gently caressed her stomach. ¡°¡±No one can steal my wealth. No one can do it.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>

    Perhaps what they are doing is a joke to other countries.

    And such a thing could only happen in an environment like the Yan Kingdom.

    Why would an unknown sect dare to confront the imperial court?

    King Yan, Mu Changyan, was still there. No one knew that he was being controlled, so King Yan represented the authority of this country.

    And what the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was doing, in this sense, was rebellion.

    Such a conspiracy was in the capital.

    If it had been any other country, such a thing could not have happened.

    If it was in the Great Xi, no one would even think about it.

    However, in the Yan Country, they were able to do so with a certain probability of sess.

    Only in the Yan Country would they have a chance of sess.

    Her Majesty was bent on ruling the court, and the great families, though submissive on the surface, did not really want a foreign woman in power, and the woman¡¯s ambition was well-known.

    This was not the chaotic era of the Seven Kingdoms from thousands of years ago, when the empress dowager¡¯s power was so great that she could change the king of a nation at will.

    As long as the interests of those big families were at stake, they would not be trampled upon.

    Mu Changyan was a puppet, his will was not to be found in the capital.

    With the Celestial Sect tantly rebelling against them, only a group of martial artists had been called upon to attack the sect. The decline and decline of the Yan Dynasty could be imagined.

    The most important thing was that the Yan Kingdom¡¯s army was still engaged in a fierce battle at the border.

    Hundreds of thousands of elite warriors had no time to care about the capital.

    This was aplicated situation ¡­ ording to the rules, no matter how domineering the empress dowager was, Mu Changyan held the Infantry Division in her hands. With military power in her hands, what was there to be afraid of?

    However, in reality, holding the army was not the same as holding the military power. What could be controlled was only a small portion of the garrison forces in the capital, which was the part of the army that Wang KaiTai and Fang Dao held.

    As for the Imperial Army, it was under the control of the Embroidery Pce.

    As for the hundreds of thousands of men of the Yan Country, it was impossible for them to be sent back from the border.

    The sixteen kingdoms didn¡¯t fight with each other for years. Once they returned from the border, their opponents would pounce on them and bite them once they detected it.

    And it was precisely this division that could not control the numbers that sessfully restrained the empress dowager.

    As for the empress dowager, she had been tied down by the various great ns of the imperial court, so she stood on three legs on the surface.

    Amongst these three pirs, the King of Swallow, Mu Changyan, was undoubtedly the weakest.

    By now, Mu Changyan was no longer a force to be reckoned with.

    Afterbining the powers of the Military Department and the Gathering of the Shang n, the peaceful Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect had reced Mu Changyan as the new member of the Three-Legged Golden Crow n.

    If the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi, Chen Nuo, heard about the Yan Kingdom, he would probablyugh out loud.

    For a country to be in such a situation, what was the need for such a thing?

    However, such a rotten country had been carefully maintained by these three forces that fought openly and secretly, yet it still did not fall.

    This was because everyone was very clear that their interests were built on the basis of the existence of the Yan Kingdom.

    Once the State of Yan was destroyed, everything would be in vain.

    This was why An Zuzheng and the others were so adamant in defending the Heavenly Adept Sect in the capital. They formed a threat to Empress Dowager Su and Mu Changyan.

    Gu Zhaogong was squatting there, drawing on the ground with a branch in his hand. Soon, he drew aplicated diagram of the rtionship between the two of them.

    ¡°¡±Empress Dowager Su still hasn¡¯t moved. She doesn¡¯t want those in the alliance to see her trump cards clearly.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong raised his head and looked at An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±And the current situation has already exceeded my expectations, so the countermeasures should have changed ¡­ In fact, at this moment, King Yan could be ignored.¡±¡±

    Duke Yan didn¡¯t have any strength in his hands, and the only ones who could move were the pce maids and eunuchs around him.

    ¡°¡±And those adults ¡­ they seem to have good patience. They¡¯re just waiting for us to force the empress dowager into a corner and see what else she can do.¡±¡±

    He sighed, ¡°¡±Actually, this is an incredibly sad matter ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe we can change the country.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong said, ¡°¡±But we know very well that this is rebellion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I still say that if you fail to seed, you will rebel. If you seed, you will be called the Protector of the Kingdom.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaoye stood up. ¡°¡±Now we¡¯ll see what Empress Dowager Su will do next. Those martial artists should still rush over, but they won¡¯t be able to affect anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Master Huo, this is really eye-opening.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was scared too,¡±¡± An Zaixin said with a smile.

    He looked at the eight Lava Cannons, ¡°¡±But ¡­ I don¡¯t have the most powerful spirit stone bullets left for the cannon. I just went to take a look, and there are only two left.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Those martial artists will also pounce on us in a while, it will be a battle of close-quarters.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, those sects that had suffered heavy losses in the distance began to stir again.

    These people would not give up so easily, especially after a certain amount of losses, they were even more unwilling to give up so easily.

    And they became wise and began to congregate together to choose a leader tomand.

    This way, it wouldn¡¯t be as chaotic as before.

    Furthermore, more and more people joined them. Although those who joinedter were not cultivators, the majority of them were hooligans who wanted to take advantage of the situation to rob others.

    These days, the conflicts on the east side of the city were exceptionally brutal, those rascals had no room for survival.

    Now that they saw that the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was about to be exterminated, these people rushed over like mice smelling a scent.

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t seem to work for someone like you, who controls bad guys.¡±¡±

    Tantai Che sat there andughed, ¡°¡±It seems that I was afraid that you would only be temporary.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I am not terrible enough,¡±¡± answered Antony.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s true. If a person is terrifying to a certain extent, people don¡¯t even have the courage to fight back.¡±¡±

    For example, the royal family of the Da Xi family were so powerful that they could suffocate people. Who would dare to resist?

    ¡°¡±Holy Emperor Chen Wuzuo¡¯s fart, it can even blow a corner of the world away.¡±¡±

    The no-name army on the other side began to regroup. It was obvious that they were determined to win this time.

    Gu Zhaogong watched from high above, ¡°¡±There are roughly two thousand people in the front, heading towards the main entrance.¡±¡±

    Some of them have already moved to another direction to gather. They are probably trying to take advantage of the time we have to defend the main entrance to rush over from another direction.

    ¡°¡±This leader has some ideas, the other group is also a feint. Look ¡­ there are almost a hundred people gathering at the back, it should be a gathering of all the experts.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked over there, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±Although I said it was a feint, in fact, it could be considered a main attack. The enemy forces are strong, and any three attacks could change the situation.¡±¡±

    Gu Xiangtong nodded: ¡°¡±That¡¯s true, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡±¡±

    Old Huo said, ¡°¡±Leave the main entrance to me. So what if it¡¯s two thousand people? It¡¯s just a mob.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong smiled and said, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s beat them until they ept it.¡±¡±

    Since there¡¯s nothing to worry about at the main entrance, then Owner ¡­ please lead a group of elites and sneak out from the other direction. Before the second team gets close, we will directly kill them and catch them off guard.

    As for those hundred and ten experts, we can handle them.

    ¡°¡±General Wang KaiTai and General Fang Dao, I¡¯m afraid that will be enough to defeat those people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±¡±

    He rushed down from above and waved to Skinny Du. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go out and fight each other.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t wait to go out and fight, so he immediately rushed up eagerly.

    Anjou found Wang Kai-tai and Fang Daozhong, and the two men went up on alert.

    At the same time, the experts from the Gathering Merchant Guild were in charge of receiving them. No matter how strong those small sects were, they were no match for Wang KaiTai and Fang Daozhang.

    ¡°¡±Sir Chen, I would like to borrow the captain for a moment.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan, who was sitting at the side in a daze, was stunned. ¡°¡±Ah?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now that you¡¯ve reached this point, you can do whatever you want.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan could tell that Chen Zaiyan was a little depressed, and knew that he was regretting his words.

    For a person like Chen Zaiyan, what he cared about the most was his reputation.

    It waspletely different fromst time when he had been wronged. Last time, he had been wronged. This time, he had truly be a traitor.

    The King of Swallow was still there. The more he thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He had brought the men from the Military Department with him to protect Xiao Qidao, who he couldn¡¯t confirm his identity.

    ¡°¡±Milord.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It is an indisputable fact that the King has been brought under control.¡±¡±

    Although both you and I feel heartache, it can¡¯t change.

    Poor king, but we must look ahead.

    Xiao Liu`er said that if the King was really controlled by the Silver Needle Gu Method, then... he would not be able to be saved.

    ording to the records, unless the person under control had extraordinary perseverance and faith, and relied on faith to maintain his sanity, his body would still be out of his control.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty no longer has a chance. Great Yan will need you in the future.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan looked up nkly, ¡°¡±Does Great Yan have a future?¡±¡±

    An Zeng stood up and smiled, ¡°¡±Yes, he¡¯s among us.¡±¡±

    He walked over to the two hundred or so officers and stood in front of them. After organizing his words, he said: ¡°¡±I need fifty people to follow me out. A group of people came around from the back to attack.¡±¡±

    I know that most of you are probably regretting your actions and regretting your involvement in this matter.

    ¡°¡±But now, we don¡¯t seem to have any other way out besides winning, do we?¡±¡±

    Themander, Lieutenant Qian Ji, pushed the mask on Du Jianli¡¯s face, revealing a resolute and cold face: ¡°¡±An Zou, you think too much.¡±¡±

    We were caught up in it for no reason at all, but we¡¯d had enough of it.

    If Empress Dowager Su didn¡¯t get rid of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to revive her.

    We were carefully selected from the military. Who wouldn¡¯t want to defend this country?

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the courage you do, so we don¡¯t dare to do as you say ¡­ If we had, we would have already rushed into the Embroidery Pce.¡±¡±

    He turned around. ¡°¡±Come with me. Fifty men, let¡¯s kill our way out and show the mob what is called a soldier and what is called a war.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he and An Zhe strode out.

    An Zeng, Du Jianli, Du Jianli, and the fifty Thousand Revolution Commanders. Fifty-three of them went out of the backyard, bypassed the ruins, and ran into the group of more than a thousand yers that were nning on attacking from the back.

    Fifty-three to a thousand.

    However, no matter how one looked at it, everyone on An Zeng¡¯s side felt like they were bullying someone.

    ¡°¡±You guys are good at teamwork, so I won¡¯t get mixed up in it. This fatty will do it himself.¡±¡±

    A purplish-gold armor materialized around his thin body. He brandished the purplish-gold trident and rushed forward.

    As for the fifty Qianji field officers, they were quickly divided into a battle squad, forming a team of five, and their teamwork was extremely well coordinated.

    The tenbat squads moved forward, and with a single round of crossbow shots, they overturned ayer. Then, they rotated their weapons and drew their sabers. All sorts of weapons appeared, each possessing endless amounts of destructive power.

    These military officers had used a lot of manpower and resources to train this officer, letting the enemy know what a killing machine was.

    An Zaiyue summoned the Nine Netherpassage Magic Bell. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s use a big move ¡­¡±¡±

    He pressed his hand down, testing the power of the Nine Serenities Magic Bell for the first time.

    The nine bells in the sky transformed into a pagoda made of chains and fell down with a loud bang.

    After the nine pagodas fell to the ground in a circle, almost everyone was surrounded.

    Then, from the nine pagodas came the sound of bells ringing at the same time. The sound was mighty, and the hundreds of people trapped within were all killed at the same time!

    After the sound wave, only dust remained.

    This was the power of a Purple rank magic weapon.

    The purple rank magic item was 201, while the purple rank magic equipment was 36.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>

    An Zaiyue¡¯s attitude was especially obvious. He wanted to destroy the morale of those people and change the attitudes of those imperial officials and great ns who were watching.

    Without those people, there would have been no way for An Zaiyue to topple the empress dowager.

    Even if it was just those people watching from the sidelines, it was still a great thing for An Zeng.

    The nine pagodas formed by the Nine Serenities Magic Bell descended. The chains that connected the nine pagodas and the nine pagodas formed a huge circle that surrounded most of the guests from the martial world.

    The bell on the nine pagodas rang, and electric sparks flickered on the chains.

    Wherever the sonic wave went, the group of at least seven to eight hundred people were suppressed and turned into ashes.

    The power of the Purple rank magic equipment was clearly visible.

    Before the fifty Qianji field officers had a chance to truly show their might, An Zhe had already killed off the motley crowd.

    On the other side, the scene was even more shocking.

    Old Huo was standing high up in the air with a wine jug in his hand. He was in high spirits. ¡°¡±Come,e. Let me show you one of the small gifts I have prepared for you.¡±¡±

    He threw out the wooden box he was holding in his other hand. The wooden box opened up by itself in mid-air, and then a rain of items spilled out of the box. Each of them was bright and shiny, the size of soybeans.

    It looked like it was really just a plump soybeans.

    These soybeans fell from the sky and rolled on the ground.

    On the other side of the main entrance, more than two thousand martial artists were shocked when they saw the beans all over the floor. Nobody knew what was going on.

    Old Huo narrowed his eyes and said two words.

    ¡°¡±Divine Weapon!¡±¡±

    With a soft mutter to himself, the soybeans on the floor all changed.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! The soybean-sized object started to stretch out, then it turned into wooden men one by one.

    Each of these wooden men had a green glow flickering on their chests.

    The densely-packed wooden figures appeared in front of the martial artists¡¯ faces, instantly changing their expressions.

    The wooden man began to move, turning to face the martial artists. As he pointed his hand forward, the wooden man army began to press forward in a neat and orderly manner.

    All the guests in the martial world were scared. This was a miracle!

    All these years, Old Huo has been hiding his name.

    No one in the martial world could remember that there was an artificer master in the Da Xi family.

    Very few people knew how powerful a peak master artificer could be.

    The wooden army began to attack. Although they weren¡¯t very powerful, there were simply too many of them.

    The group of martial artists were all blown away like a tidal wave. Flesh and blood flew all over the ce in an instant, and bits of wood flew everywhere.

    Those martial artists retreated backwards from the pressure. The more they fought, the more cold their hearts became.

    Wooden men were inanimate, and if they were broken, they would be broken, but if they were dead, they would note back to life.

    The scene became a little strange. In just ten minutes, the mighty crowd of martial artists was defeated.

    After leaving a few hundred corpses on the ground, they fled in a sorry state. The wooden figures returned in an orderly fashion before turning into a golden light and flying back into the wooden box.

    Old Huo caught the wooden box and poured some wine into his mouth. ¡°¡±After this, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have a peaceful day.¡±¡±

    On the other side, the more than a hundred so-called experts who had gathered were defeated by Fang Daozhong and Wang Kaitai in an instant.

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s control over Fang Bancheng¡¯s power in the martial world seemed to disintegrate in an instant.

    A few hundred meters away from the battlefield, the two old Daoists of the Supreme Court stood with ugly expressions.

    ¡°¡±It seems that it has exceeded my expectations.¡±¡±

    An old Daoist with a white beard sighed, ¡°¡±I never would have thought that such a small sect would have crouching tigers and hidden dragons.¡±¡±

    See that old man?

    There was actually such a person in this world who could seize the good fortune of the heaven and earth.

    Sprinkling beans into soldiers is originally a legend of my Dao Sect, but my Dao Sect has never had such a method.

    Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he realized how vast the world was.

    ¡°¡±Xu Baimei, you seem to have thought of retreating?¡±¡±

    Another old man with a ck beard asked.

    Xu Baimei turned to look at him, ¡°¡±Zhou Jiuji, do you still want to make a move?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhou Jiuji said, ¡°¡±What have the ancestors of the Supreme Dao Court dreamed of?¡±¡±

    Now that this opportunity was right in front of him, could he just give up like that?

    In my opinion, no matter how crouching the tigers and hidden dragons in the sect are, they are now nearing the end of their tether.

    Could such a small sect really fight against the imperial government?

    Xu Baiming smiled coldly, ¡°¡±The imperial court?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Yan Kingdom still has the imperial government?¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji shook his head: ¡°¡±No matter what, I do not want to give up this opportunity.¡±¡±

    Xu Baiming was a little angry. ¡°¡±Does it mean anything if Empress Dowager Su bes the Orthodoxy in the future?¡±¡±

    That woman will notst long. Sooner orter, she will be the dust of history.

    ¡°¡±You n to bet on her as if you were betting on a bet. Then you¡¯ll be a sinner of the Supreme Court!¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji fell into a long silence, then he sighed, ¡°¡±Western Territory¡¯s three thousand buddhist kingdoms, the Buddhist Sect¡¯s might is unparalleled.

    Look at thend of the Central ins. The Dao Sect has existed for a long time, but they have never received any attention.

    I just want a start. With a start, the Dao Sect might really be able to improve.

    ¡°¡±Just like the Buddhist countries in the Western Regions, they have existed for 10,000 years, and have existed for countless years.¡±¡±

    Xu Baimei said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re going in the wrong direction ¡­ You¡¯re thinking too simple-mindedly.¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji turned to look at the young Daoist standing not far behind him: ¡°¡±I had thought that our generation would not seed, and also that Feng Xiuzhu would not be able to make it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But look, Feng Xiuzhu is currently in a daze, as if she has be a different person.¡±¡±

    Xu Bai said with a frown, ¡°¡±We¡¯re not old yet, but we can still cultivate a younger and more outstanding generation.

    The more chaotic the country, the less opportunity there is for us.

    Could the prosperity of the Buddhist Sect be spread through the chaotic world?

    No, by the peace of the Golden Age.

    The more stable a country is, the faster and more stable the spread of doctrine.

    Those sects that thought they could make use of chaotic times would be eliminated sooner orter.

    ¡°¡±If it¡¯s too peaceful for too long, people will look for faith ¡­¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji: ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­¡±¡±

    His tone changed, ¡°¡±Feng Xiuzhu cannot keep this person alive.¡±¡±

    I feel like something is wrong with him. Recently, he has been going towards the treasure trove, but he doesn¡¯te out day after day.

    And the look in his eyes had changed, and his behavior was even more abnormal. ¡°¡±

    Xu Baimei stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±The news was released by the Heavenly Awakening Sect, saying that Duke Yan has been controlled by the brocade pce using some kind of silver needle technique ¡­ Feng Xiu raised him?¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji: ¡°¡±Therefore, this person cannot be left alive. Asking him to kill An Zhan can also be considered as giving an exnation to the brocade pce.¡±¡±

    If An Zaiyue kills him, it won¡¯t be a bad thing for us if we go to the training hall.

    Without Feng Xian and Ding Wanqiu, in terms of talent, Ding Wanqiu would not lose to him. ¡°¡±

    After a moment of silence, Xu Baimei said, ¡°¡±Many people are watching our movements in the training hall. Even the Great Cauldron Academy is not moving at all. We can¡¯t act rashly.¡±¡±

    That crafty old fox from Su Pei was one of Empress Dowager Su¡¯s trusted aides. He hadn¡¯t made a move yet, so why should we be anxious?

    What you said is true. It doesn¡¯t matter if we win if we let Feng Xian fight An. It doesn¡¯t matter if we die or live.

    But at the very least, he was giving Empress Dowager Su an attitude.

    ¡°¡±If Empress Dowager Su loses in the end, then this matter isn¡¯t done by the Supreme Court. It¡¯s a personal grudge between Xiuxiu and An Ying, who¡¯s the abandoned disciple of our Supreme Court.¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji grunted. ¡°¡±You¡¯re still the one who thought it through. In short, the Taichi Training Hall can withdraw at any time, and also seize the initiative at a crucial moment ¡­¡±¡±

    Xu Baimei waved her hand, ¡°¡±Just wait and see. Others are not in a hurry. Why are you and I in a hurry?¡±¡±

    Zhou Jiuji turned around and said a few words in a low voice to Feng Xiuzhu, who left expressionlessly with an ¡°¡±En!¡±¡±

    At the same time, within the Embroidery Pce.

    Empress Dowager Su walked to the old man in ck. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Look at you, you¡¯re frowning.¡±¡±

    She gently raised her hand and gently rubbed the old man¡¯s brow. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that serious. They¡¯re just a bunch of gangsters.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve been thinking, if Fang Bancheng really got into a mess, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess now?

    Mu Changyan had already lost all meaning. There was no difference between dying a few months earlier or dying a few monthster.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent out the news that Li Fei is already pregnant. After nning for the day toe, I¡¯ll give the child to her ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡±

    The ck-clothed elder suddenly raised his head, his eyes sharp. ¡°¡±That is my child!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su smiled as she crouched down. ¡°¡±It¡¯s yours, no one can take it away.¡±¡±

    But isn¡¯t that our n?

    I will be in power for twenty years, and in twenty years I will hand over Great Yan to our children.

    I know it¡¯s a little unfair to you, because that child still has to be surnamed Mu after all ¡­ But what is there to say about that?

    ¡°¡±The Great Yan belongs to your son. This is something that cannot be changed.¡±¡±

    The ck-clothed elder was silent for a long time. ¡°¡±Your ambitions are making me feel more and more terrifying.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I¡¯ve never lied to you before?¡±¡± Empress Dowager Su asked.

    The ck-clothed elder said, ¡°¡±After the matter of killing Fang Sheng from the Cang Man Mountain, more and more people have died. I have this nagging feeling that there¡¯s a pair of eyes looking at me just like that, causing my hair to stand on end.

    You¡¯ve killed one after another. What I¡¯m afraid of is that sooner orter you¡¯ll kill me, too. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve had enough. My child is my child, and I wanted to give him a fair and square status.¡±¡±

    He ¡­ It was Zhuge Liuyun!

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s palm gently swept across Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s face. ¡°¡±Alright, I promise you ¡­ to give me twenty years. Twenty years is enough to change Great Yan.¡±¡±

    Even if they do, how many of those who dare oppose us will be left alive?

    With my brain and your ability, you can¡¯t kill those who dare to go against me in twenty years?

    Zhuge ¡­ believe me, you are the only one in my heart.

    ¡°¡±Even if I hadn¡¯t fought with you back then, I would have killed King Yan and kept youpany.¡±¡±

    Her voice was soft and her eyes were charming.

    Zhuge Liuyun froze for a while, before he finally softened, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Why must you do this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if your family didn¡¯t treat you well back then, you can just never do it again. Why do you have to do that?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s expression changed as she flung her sleeves. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t do it. What did they do to me back then?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To take everything from me and marry me to an old man who is about to die, how can I not avenge this grudge?!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun murmured, ¡°¡±Old fellow ¡­¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su quickly turned around, her face turning gentle again. ¡°¡±How can hepare to you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think too much about it. I said that I would be with you.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun waved her hand, ¡°¡±Forget it, what way do I have to retreat now?¡±¡±

    If this gets out, my reputation will be ruined.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t hope for anything from the Supreme Pce. They have already begun to suspect her by letting her kill and fight for peace.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Suughed. ¡°¡±Is this not good news?¡±¡±

    When the joker died, so did the people who followed him.

    What I am worried about is never the untouchable Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, but the families that have always been right with me, both openly and secretly.

    ¡°¡±But in the future, we can¡¯t do without them ¡­ How about this, how many of the things we raised in the Embroidery Pce are we allowed to leave?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun stayed silent for a while before nodding, ¡°¡±Well, I should have let them show up after all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hurry up and exterminate the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Kill that Mu Qiidao, then you can take over power. I¡¯m already too tired.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said gently, ¡°¡±In the future, when Ie to rule, even if you don¡¯t show yourself, you¡¯ll still be worthy of your title as king.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s expression changed, and he was at a loss.

    At the same time, An Zeng quietly left the Heavenly Ascension Sect, heading in the direction of the Pce of Embroidery.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>

    The Celestial Sect had Old Huo, Wang Kaitai, Tantai Cha, and Zhuang Feifei were in charge of the security. Together with the cohabitation of the Gu Dynasty, the smaller sects would pose no threat to the Celestial Sect.

    As long as arge sect like the Supreme Dao Pce or the great ns of the imperial government did not make a move, the Heavenly Awakening Sect would be as stable as a mountain range.

    It was precisely because he was worried that these people would change that An Zhe left quietly.

    A few hundred meters away from the brocade pce, in the backyard of an ordinary family, An Zhe squatted under the wall and checked the equipment he was carrying.

    He carried the dim sword, the Nine Hell Magic Bell, the scales of the holy fish, the Twin Gem Trees, and many other magical equipment.

    There was not much sword intent left on the sword, after all, he had already used it twice.

    However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with him again. With the legendary power of the martial world, one round should be enough to shock everyone.

    The Nine Serenities Magic Bell gave An He plenty of surprises. He didn¡¯t know if a magic device like this would affect a person¡¯s mental fortitude.

    However, at the moment, he did not seem to have changed much.

    The scales of the holy fish have unparalleled defensive power, and the Twin Trees of two lifetimes can teleport an instant.

    With these things, even a dragon¡¯sir and tiger¡¯s den would dare to charge in.

    Not to mention, this was the nature of An Zhe¡¯s personality. He had never known how to write anything when he retreated.

    When he killed Li Changlust time, he obtained an Invisibility Cloak, a scroll with unknown uses, and some other things that were shared among the others.

    The Invisibility Cloak was given to Gu Qianye, and the scroll was given to Qu Liuxi.

    Later on, Zhuang Fei Fei also gave Gu Qian Ye a scroll, but she should be researching how to duplicate it at Old Huo.

    An Zaixin thought for a moment. If he couldn¡¯t deal with the things he was carrying right now, there was no point in bringing anything else.

    As for the distress signal that Xu Mei-die had left for him, he had left it to Gu Zhaogong.

    There was no invisibility clothing, and there was also the parachute of the Yaksha.

    An Zaibao had asked Chen Shaobai if he could always remain invisible, but the umbre wouldn¡¯t work. At most, he could hold on for two hours.

    In addition, those with stronger cultivations might be able to see through it.

    Thus, An Zaiyue decided not to use it for the time being. He decided to wait until he entered the Embroidery Pce before deciding.

    An Zhan took a deep breath and told himself that nothing was wrong. No matter how strong he was in the past, he had experienced many storms before.

    He remembered that when he had first joined the Division, he had the same mentality as now. He was a little nervous, but also full of fighting spirit.

    He opened the door from the backyard and went out, closing it behind him.

    A few rows of houses led to the Golden Court Square, and directly across from it was Heavenly Temple Pce.

    Following the Golden Hall Avenue all the way west, he would reach the Embroidery Pce in less than a few hundred meters.

    The Extreme Heaven Pce was separated from the Embroidery Pce by a garden. One could directly pass through from the Extreme Heaven Pce.

    After pondering for a while, An Zhe left the residence and circled around to the back of the Heavenly Temple.

    It would be difficult to directly enter the Embroidered Uniform Pce, but there weren¡¯t many people guarding the Heavenly Temple. Thus, their defenses were much more rxed.

    He climbed up the corner of the wall like a gecko, then overturned one of the Imperial Guards on the tower.

    He tied the man up, covered his mouth and hid himself. Then, An Zhe casually walked down from the tower.

    One had to say, the current Empyrean Terminus Pce made people feel a little deste.

    It did not seem to have changed, but this ce was no longer a heavily guarded center of power.

    After leaving the tower, he sneaked into the ce where the eunuchs lived. He stole a set of the eunuch¡¯s clothes and put them on, then walked over to the garden.

    Not long after he left, he saw Mu Changyan walking towards the garden by herself.

    An Zaiyue turned his body to the side to hide, only to discover that Mu Changyan¡¯s footsteps were extremely stiff. She walked forward like a wooden log, seemingly targeting the brocade pce as well.

    An Zaiyue was confused.

    To Empress Dowager Su, Mu Changyan only existed to wait for the child to be born.

    Seeing the previously high-spirited and high-spirited young king now in such a situation caused An Zhe to feel very sad.

    Mu Changyan actually hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and was a verypassionate person.

    He was a poor man, and though he had some things to hate, he had never done anything unforgivable in his life.

    Such a person didn¡¯t deserve to die.

    However, Mu Changyan was still under someone¡¯s control. As soon as the fight began, the fight would be exposed.

    An Zaiyue hesitated for a while before he finally decided to save Mu Changyan.

    Although the struggle for peace was too fierce, there were still many experiences with the struggles of the imperial government.

    Very quickly, he changed his original n. He nned to capture Mu Changyan and send her back to the Tian Qi Sect.

    If the King Yan was also in the sect and he managed to get rid of the Silver Needle Gu in his body, it would bring the Sect a lot of initiative.

    Fortunately, Qu Liuxi had the Phoenix Cry Pill Cauldron, so she might be able to find a way out.

    Upon thinking of this, An Zaizi summoned the Yaksha from the Blood Pearl bracelet and then walked out with the umbre raised.

    Mu Changyan¡¯s cultivation level kept falling. He originally thought that Zhuge Liuyun was on his side, but he never would have thought that Zhuge Liuyun was the person that Empress Dowager Su had arranged the most hidden.

    Perhaps because he was being controlled, Mu Changyan felt something.

    He stood where he was and abruptly turned around, but he didn¡¯t see anything.

    At this moment, An Chou was standing a few dozen meters away from him. He was shocked when he saw Mu Changyan turn around to fight for him.

    Fortunately, Chen Shaobai¡¯s Yaksha umbre was a divine purple artifact, after all.

    An Chou slowly approached, shaking his hand in a probing manner. Mu Changyan frowned as she looked around, and then continued to walk forward.

    An He waited until he was close enough to release half of the scales.

    The scales of the four holy fish suddenly flew out before they quickly closed in on Mu Changyan.

    ¡°¡±Who is it!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan did not even have the time to shout before the scales of the Sacred Fish squeezed into his body like four walls.

    This attack was extremely vicious. Mu Changyan was trapped there without any reaction whatsoever.

    Fearing that he would struggle, Anjou straightened his fingers, and a wave of control flew out.

    The four scales of the holy fish squeezed Mu Changyan to the point that her head seemed to have grown longer. She held an umbre and did not show herself, immediately keeping Mu Changyan back.

    He had to return now. He had four scales left over from the Sacred Fish to control Mu Changyan. If everything went well, he would need these four to trap Empress Dowager Su.

    If he used all eight pieces, without a defensive magical equipment, there might not be any ident.

    Now that no one had noticed, it wouldn¡¯t take too long to get back and forth.

    After thinking about this, An Zeng turned around and quickly left the brocade pce.

    After exiting the pce, they found a secluded alley and didn¡¯t dare to use the Yaksha umbres again.

    The Yaksha Zi San only had around two hours of usage time, so he needed to stay at the brocade pce to use it.

    Around the Golden Court Square, the struggle for peace began to elerate.

    Not far from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, An Zeng suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    An Zhe instinctively turned his body to the side, and an iparably cold sword intent pierced through his body.

    The sword intent had cut through the clothes on An Zeng¡¯s shoulder, and had also cut a hole through his skin.

    An Xuan swept his body to the side, and four scales of holy fish floated out to protect his body.

    Behind him, the stupefied Feng Xiuzhu stood on the roof of a room, expressionlessly looking at An Zou.

    In his hand he held a peach wood sword, a sword that was known as the peach wood sword that unraveled the barrier to immortality.

    ¡°¡±You?¡±¡±

    An Xuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first one to be unable to sit still.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuxiu remained expressionless as she looked at An Zaizhan. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where did you go?¡±¡±

    An Chou was slightly startled. This was not the tone in which Feng Xiuzhu spoke.

    Su Feihun was a person who liked women to look unruly and unruly, but was cold and arrogant in the bones. He was not good at talking.

    As for Xiuxiu, she had a graceful bearing and was extremely eloquent.

    Although he didn¡¯t have much of an interaction with An Zhan, he knew this person quite well.

    In particr, after the battle between Feng Xiusheng and Nie Qing, An Zhe specially ordered people to collect information about her.

    ¡°¡±You asking me this doesn¡¯t seem to be your intention, right?¡±¡±

    An Zhe looked at Feng Xiuquan, ¡°¡±On that day, you and Nie Qing disappeared at the same time. Since Nie Qing was controlled by someone, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t escape.¡±¡±

    Feng Xian said, ¡°¡±I¡¯vee to kill you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t talk back and forth. I know that even though you are arrogant, you have never done anything bad.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I can save you today, then in the future, just give me a present.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, An Zeng pounced forward and summoned the Ice Soul in mid-air, thrusting it into the air.

    An ice awl suddenly appeared, piercing straight towards Feng Xiuxiu¡¯s chest.

    Feng Xiuxiu spun the peach wood sword, and a strange force deflected An Shou¡¯s Frozen Soul.

    The icicle, a few meters long, thrust to the side and, with a loud thud, pierced arge hole in the house.

    ¡°¡±The peach blossom has fallen.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuxiu said four words, then she pointed her peach wood sword towards the sky.

    Peach blossom rain suddenly began to fall from the sky, sprinkling down.

    The petals of the peach blossoms were all around her, and each one looked perfect.

    Pink petals drifted down, covering everything within a few hundred meters.

    An Zhan was distracted by the appearance of the Peach Blossom Rain, so when he looked back, he couldn¡¯t see Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s figure.

    At this very moment, a sword intent appeared from behind An Zeng, blocking the scales of the Sacred Fish.

    With a dang sound, an immense power made An Zhe fly forward involuntarily.

    But before he could stop, the second sword intent arrived.

    This time it was the side of the struggle that wasing toward the ribs.

    The scales of the Sacred Fish rotated once again, causing the sword intent to surge out.

    He was surrounded by peach blossoms, which were all sword intents.

    He could not find her because she was in the middle of the peach blossoms.

    Everyone said that although Xiuxiu although elegant and suave, but not close to the female color.

    But who would have thought that he would cultivate such a Peach Blossom Technique?

    He was among the peach blossoms, but he did not know which one was him.

    However, every single petal that seemed gentle and sentimental hid an ice-cold killing intent.

    An Zhan stood there with a solemn face ¡­ Every single petal of a peach blossom could be from Feng Xian.

    Feng Xiu had no way to distinguish between the peach blossoms.

    The peach blossoms around him seemed to be lifted up by the wind and began to revolve around An Xuan.

    Not just around, but above.

    At this moment, it was as if An Zhe was standing in the middle of a whirlwind formed by peach blossoms, isted.

    It was impossible to predict that the sword intent would appear from that petal, but each sword intent was powerful enough.

    The four scales of the holy fish floated around him, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach their destination.

    One sword intent attack was faster than the other. One sword intent attack was stranger than the other.

    An Zhe seemed to hear a wave of soft and melodious music. Some people seemed to be singing something in a low voice.

    ¡°¡±Peach flower, how can not be gentle, grudges float for what time to rest ¡­ Every blossoming peach flower is a floating soul.¡±¡±

    Under each peach tree, there were bones buried within. ¡°¡±

    An Zhe frowned. He suddenly understood.

    Those falling peach petals were not peach petals at all, but spirits.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>

    Rumor has it that Dao Sect had a secret technique that could suppress evil spirits.

    It was precisely because of this that there were some deceiving fake Warlocks in the martial world. They dared to call themselves True Immortals with a peach wood sword on their back, which could trick some people who didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    If ghosts and evil spirits were to appear, these people would probably piss their pants out of fright.

    Cultivators yearned for longevity and pursued the path of immortality without fear of evil spirits.

    In this world, there weren¡¯t many people who would be able to see a vengeful spirit. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to speak out loud.

    Feng Xian¡¯s peach wood sword was picked from Wudang Mountain.

    There was a Taoist temple on Mount Wudang. The martial world said that it was the ancestor of the Dao Sect, but even the Daoist from Mount Wudang didn¡¯t dare to boast like this.

    However, no one dared to deny that the Dao Sect¡¯s Qi Methods of the Under Heaven Sect came from martial dao.

    Rumor has it that there was a three-thousand-year-old peach tree in the monastery, with only one branch remaining alive.

    The Daoistprehended more from the peach tree.

    It was said that this peach tree was the first monastery head of the Wudang Mountain Taoist temple and waster nted by the first sect master.

    When the Sect Leader obtained the Dao, divine punishment descended from the Heavens.

    Because the monastery chief cultivated too high and touched upon the Heavenly Dao, God¡¯s Punishment descended upon the world.

    The peach tree blocked divine retribution for the monastery leader, and under the divine thunder, only half of the tree was left.

    Half charred and half green.

    There was only one tree in the world that could witness the Dao of the Dao Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, as well as the Divine Punishment.

    Therefore, this peach tree was also known as the Dao Sect¡¯s sacred artifact.

    In the past, the monastery leader of the Taoist Taoist temple had travelled thousands of miles to Mount Wudang to study. He had been enlightened under the peach tree, and when he had left, the Taoist of Wudang Mountain had given him a tender shoot from a peach tree.

    The master of the Taishang Taoist temple used his zhenqi to protect himself and brought him back to Yan Guo, where he raised the rootless water in a jade vase.

    Originally, he thought that this bud wouldn¡¯t live long, but in the end, it actually grew a Dao Root.

    The monastery head nted the tender bud in the Taishang Taoist temple. Another 130 yearster, the peach tree was only as thick as the wrist.

    Although it was just a shoot from the peach tree on Wudang Mountain, it was quite magical.

    Rumor has it that he was sitting under the mahogany tree in the middle of the night, listening to the music of the drums and receiving guidance from the Dao of the Heavens.

    Another 108 years, the peach tree had thick legs.

    The second host of the Taishang Taoist temple took the risk to ask for an immortal pill and blew up the pill furnace, which also implicated Tao Mu.

    The half percent pill had almost leveled the entire Taishang, but this peach tree had only broken the thickest branch.

    After that, the second monastery leader closed his door and began to ponder, never to leave the Supreme Court again.

    He had been in closed door cultivation for thirty-three years, and it was said that he hadprehended the Qi of Heaven and Earth before evolving.

    Before he died, he made the peach wood sword from the broken peach wood branch. That was the peach wood sword that Feng Xiuxiu was holding now.

    This peach wood sword could condense spirits.

    The petals of all the peach blossoms were not petals but spirits.

    Spirit was the name the Dao Sect used to call ghosts.

    Among the Dao Sect¡¯s concepts, there were three types of Spiritual Beings.

    One was for the mundane, the other for the resentment, the other for cultivation.

    After an ordinary person dies, their ghost will be a mortal spirit.

    When a person with a grudge dies, his or her ghost will be a grudge spirit.

    And there were supreme cultivators whose bodies would shatter while their souls would not perish. It was all for the sake of cultivation.

    However, no matter what kind of spirit, no one had seen it before.

    This was especially true for spirit cultivation. It was only in the legends.

    But now, Feng Xiu was raising the peach blossom in the peach wood sword. It was the spirit.

    They were both beautiful and intelligent.

    Thus, An Zaixin suddenly remembered that Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s physique was an extremely rare spiritual medium.

    When he was in the Da Xi world, An Zhe had heard that there were Dao Sect disciples with spiritual bodies. However, because they were too rare, no one could say for sure just how strong these spiritual bodies were.

    As for the Dao Body of Spirit Body, An Zhe now understood a bit more of the meaning behind the words of Dao Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Body Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy Spiritual Energy.

    These spirit creatures that looked like peach blossoms were actually clones.

    The culture of the spiritual body, can each petal of the peach flower as their own jumping point.

    Each of the peach blossoms could be considered to be his doppelganger.

    And one of the higher requirements was that Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s psychokinesis must be extremely powerful.

    The scales of the four Sacred Fish around An Zeng rotated unceasingly, blocking the sword intenting from the unknown direction.

    The strange power in the sword intent came from the spirit.

    This power seemed to seep into the heart and infect the soul.

    Fortunately, the scales of the Sacred Fish were the strongest defensive magical equipment in the world. Even though An Zhe could only use four of them, he was still able to deal with them.

    ¡°¡±If you kill him, I will disperse you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan suddenly heard these words, and the peach blossoms by his side suddenly became violent.

    The peach blossom petals began to rapidly rotate, forming a tornado of peach blossoms.

    The formless sword Qis from before no longer appeared. Instead, they were reced by swords formed from solidified peach blossoms.

    There was an uncontroble conviction on every single sword.

    Survival?

    No, asking for rebirth.

    An Zeng frowned slightly, ¡°¡±Trapping the soul of others while practising your own sword dao. Feng Xiuzhu, I have truly overestimated you.¡±¡±

    I originally thought that you and Su Feiyun were on the same level, but from the looks of it now, you are far inferior to them.

    Su Feihun had the heart of an expert and wasn¡¯t willing to use any external forces. He firmly believed that he could rely on himself to achieve sess.

    Nie Qing has the heart of a hegemon. In heaven and in the earth, I will definitely win.

    ¡°¡±And you, you can only be selfish.¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed the Icesoul forward, ¡°¡±Your peach blossom is dripping human blood.¡±¡±

    The peach blossom swords in the surroundings became more and more concentrated. There was actually a beauty that could move a person¡¯s heart and soul.

    If there was a sentimental youngdy who saw it, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she would have on her face.

    The beauty of this peach-blossom sword was dazzling to behold.

    However, if one thought about how each peach flower contained a person¡¯s soul, then what kind of coldness was hidden behind this beauty?

    ¡°¡±I will trap you, the spirit of one person, to match all of them.¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuxiu¡¯s voice seemed uncertain, and only An Zhe could hear it.

    ¡°¡±Do you really think I¡¯m being controlled?¡±¡±

    To cultivate this Peach Blossom Spirit, one needed unparalleled psychokinesis.

    Since I have such unparalleled psychokinesis, how can I be controlled by others?

    I just wanted to take this opportunity to leave the Supreme Dao Court. That kind of ce wouldn¡¯t allow me to make further progress in the end.

    ¡°¡±I also want to see if there are any opportunities in the chaos in Yan Country ¡­ Most importantly, this Silver Needle Gu Method is a test for my psychokinesis. It is an experience for others or a disaster. To me, it is just a process of cultivation.¡±¡±

    Voices appeared in the mind of the struggle, as if they were speaking to the soul of the struggle.

    ¡°¡±I just want to get stronger, how would I have the heart to participate in any of the struggles in the imperial court?¡±¡±

    If he wanted to participate, he would have to do it in a ce like Da Xi in the future.

    To me, this small plot ofnd in the Yan Kingdom was like a quagmire that restrained my state of mind.

    The reason I had people control thepetition was to temper their state of mind.

    ¡°¡±I came to find you not because I was being controlled, but because I wanted to see how strong you really are.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You say that Su Feihun has the heart of an expert, but in my opinion, it is only a false act. Pretending to be an expert is actually a sign of weakness in the heart.¡±¡±

    If he really was an expert, he wouldn¡¯t need to look at Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face before he left the Yan Kingdom.

    On the surface, he didn¡¯t put Empress Dowager Su in his eyes at all, but in reality, he was still afraid. That was why he acted like this on purpose, only hiding his cowardice.

    You said that Nie Qing has the heart of a hegemon, but unfortunately, his state of mind is too small.

    A person¡¯s heart was only filled with the thoughts of a country as big as the Yan Kingdom. So what if it was the strongest hegemon?

    So in my opinion, whether it¡¯s Su Feihun or Nie Qing, they will not have very high achievements in the future. Reaching the Perfection Stage is the limit. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I came to find you. You don¡¯t have the heart of an expert or a hegemon, but you have a heart of righteousness.¡±¡±

    Although her voice was very soft, each and every word was exceptionally clear.

    ¡°¡±You will do the right thing. You will walk the right path. You will exterminate the evil in the wrong direction. This is the heart of the true person.¡±¡±

    And you, the righteous, are not a kind heart.

    Your lightning-fast moves look more like two sides of a Buddhist home.

    Buddha said, Buddha is the best person in the world.

    ¡°¡±Buddha also has the Vajra¡¯s Wrath, which is the fiercest rage in the world.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I defeat you, it will benefit my cultivation.¡±¡±

    I know that you have righteous energy, but it is precisely because you have righteous energy that I want to defeat you. If I can even defeat righteous energy, what else can stop me from cultivating?

    ¡°¡±What else is there that I can¡¯t cut?¡±¡±

    Feng Xiuxiu¡¯s voice stopped for a period of time, then her figure appeared on a rooftop tens of meters away.

    It looked like his white clothes were floating in the wind, with more life and spirit than before.

    ¡°¡±After I kill you, I will leave Yan Country.

    ¡°¡±My peach wood sword is still not strong enough. I want to go to Wudang and break that three thousand year old immortal peach tree.¡±¡±

    As the sound of his voice faded, the hundreds of Peach Blossom Swords shot towards An Zong.

    It waspletely different from the formless sword Qis from before. The power of these Peach Blossom Sword was beyond imagination.

    These materialized swords were all filled with the wishes of those spirits, so their strength was extraordinary.

    The power of this move was as great as the heart of a person in the midst of rebirth.

    The four scales of the holy fish were very quickly overworked, and due to the sheer amount of effort, the rotation of the scales became slower and slower.

    An Zeng looked at the peach blossom swords that were thrusting towards him, as if he was seeing one ferocious spirit after another that had been trapped.

    They might be innocent, trapped by Feng Xiu¡¯s peach blossom sword to be a Sword Spirit.

    By using this method, Feng Xiuxiu had brought the power of the Sword Spirit to its peak.

    On a distant rooftop, Feng Xiuzhu¡¯s psychokinesis was themander of these Sword Spirits.

    One look from him was enough to change the direction of the Sword Spirit¡¯s attack.

    Soon, the holy fish scales became even more chaotic, and there were more and more ws.

    An Zaiyue began to move, blocking the Peach Blossom Sword that was seeping through the gaps of the scales of the holy fish.

    After the Icy Soul in his hand shed with those Peach Blossom Swords, it actually did not freeze the Peach Blossom Sword.

    Soon, it became clear to An Zaiyue that the Ice Soul was the coldest thing in the world.

    And these Sword Spirits were the world¡¯s most Yin.

    Things that were cold to the extreme had their auras interconnected, so the Frozen Soul waspletely meaningless to the Peach Blossom Sword.

    An Zhe couldn¡¯t help but think of Ding Wanqiu, whose sword intent contained pure Yang energy. That me seemed to be the natural nemesis of this Peach Blossom Sword.

    Break the yin through the yang.

    An Zhe was not a Dao Sect disciple and naturally did not understand Dao Sect¡¯s pure Yang cultivation technique.

    However, when it came to pure yang, there was only peace in the world.

    With a swoosh, the scales of the four holy fish around An Zeng suddenly contracted, surrounding him.

    Then, the scales of the four holy fish suddenly spread open like petals, while An Zeng appeared with a sun in his hand.

    Under the strong light, the Peach Blossom Sword began to grow blurry.

    Piercing cries emanated from the Peach Blossom Sword, as if they could pierce one¡¯s eardrums.

    The sun was growing brighter and brighter in Andersen¡¯s hands, and there was no other color around, only light.

    The Peach Blossom Sword began to grow smaller and smaller like a piece of paper that had been set on fire. The cold and dark aura became so fragile under the illumination of the sun.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand the secret techniques of the Buddhist Sect, nor do I understand the taboos of Daoism. But if he is reborn, why wait for him?¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s hand slowly loosened, and the sun rose into the sky. ¡°¡±I will send you back to life.¡±¡±

    A ripple of golden light descended from the sun and quickly spread out in all directions.

    It was as if someone had thrown a stone into a calmke, causing ripples to form on the surface of theke.

    Wherever the golden light passed by, the Peach Blossom Sword would melt faster and faster.

    ¡°¡±Reverse, reverse, rotate.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said these four words softly, and then the zing sun instantly turned ck.

    The surroundings also turned dark, as if night had fallen.

    Those Sword Spirits that were originally hidden all floated around in a daze and could clearly see what was going on.

    ¡°¡±The heart longs for life, why does it need someone else¡¯s rebirth curse?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go on.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue waved his hand outwards, and the hundreds of Sword Spirits dissipated.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>

    Feng Xiuxiu¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly when she saw An Chou use a zing sun to disperse all the Sword Spirits. However, soon, his expression rxed and then he raised his hand to p. ¡°¡±Not bad, not bad. This is my opponent.¡±¡±

    If I were to win so easily, there wouldn¡¯t be any meaning in it.

    ¡°¡±If I can take you as my Sword Spirit, my strength will increase by many times. Just thinking about it makes me very excited.¡±¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°¡±But ¡­¡±¡±

    After saying these two words, he suddenly stopped and frowned again.

    ¡°¡±Annoyed.¡±¡±

    He turned his head and seemed to sense someone approaching from a distance.

    After a moment of silence, Feng Xiuzhu regained her expressionless face. However, she winked at An Zhan and mouthed two words: ¡°¡±Goodbye.¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what Feng Xiuzhu meant for a moment. His body suddenly rose up and then withdrew the ck sun in the sky.

    When the sun came back into his hands, it was another zing light.

    The sun was originally only the size of a fist, but when it returned to the palm of An Zaihai¡¯s hand, the sun began to rapidly growrger.

    An Zeng¡¯s body descended from the sky as he pressed his hand down.

    The sun, which was as big as a millstone, was already pressing down on top of Feng Xiuzhi¡¯s head. She raised her hand and pointed upwards. A sword intention, which was like thunder, rushed up.

    It looked like a green dragon, charging towards the setting sun.

    The sword intent and the sun met in the air. The green streams of air whirling around the sun seemed to be a rope, swinging away the sword intent. The sunnded heavily on Feng Xiuxiu, who was unable to dodge in time.

    Feng Xiuzhu shouted and then disappeared in an instant.

    An Zhan stood there with an ugly expression on his face.

    He knew that Feng Xiuzhu did not die, but used his own attack to escape.

    What was this man thinking?

    Since it wasn¡¯t under control, why did he have to pretend to be under control?

    However, An Zaiyue didn¡¯t have the time to stay any longer. He quickly turned around and charged in the direction of the Celestial Sect.

    Now that the battle hade to a halt, the martial artists¡¯ attacks had to stop because they had suffered too much damage.

    This was probably the strangest and strangest rebellion in the history of the Yan Dynasty, and not only in the history of the Yan Dynasty.

    The rebel army had stuck to a small sect, but no one in the imperial government could mobilize them. This was why a bunch of gangsters began to attack like madmen for the sake of their ambition to climb up the mountain.

    If word of this got out, it could beughed off by the surrounding countries.

    But behind this matter, there was something that caused one to ponder deeply.

    An Zhe had an intuition that was much sharper than a normal person¡¯s. Thus, after Feng Xiuzhu disappeared, he sensed a true expert approaching.

    Therefore, he did not dare to dy and quickly returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    As soon as An Zaiyue came in, Qu Liuxi and the others surrounded him and asked him where he had gone.

    He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t say anything when he went out, so he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. It would be hard for him to get out if he wanted to.

    Qu Liuxi and the others would be closely watching him, as long as he made any moves, he would never leave them.

    However, An Zaiyue didn¡¯t have the time to think about this. He released Mu Changyan the moment he returned to his room.

    When Aunty Ye saw Mu Changyan, her eyes immediately turned red.

    The emotions in her eyes were extremelyplex, making one¡¯s heart ache.

    Previously, she chose to follow Mu Changyan back to Fang Guancheng in order to protect Xiao Qidao.

    But she always had a different feeling for this man.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily love, though. It was more like something kinship or something.

    Back then, Mu Changyan had left Fang Shoucheng for her sake. How could she not be moved?

    She had always treated Mu Changyan coldly, but she did not want her to continue wasting her time and emotions on her.

    After arriving at Fang Shoucheng, she was trapped in the Sky Prison. Mu Changyan was unable to save her, but in reality, she did not have any resentment in her heart at all.

    Mu Changyan had no other choice but to follow her back. In order to protect Little Seven, she voluntarily returned with Mu Changyan, so there was nothing for her to resent.

    Aunty Ye also knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Changyan, the woman in the brocade pce would have already thought of ways to kill her.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Zhuge Liuyun had used her to gain Mu Changyan¡¯s trust.

    Back then, Mu Changyan had asked Zhuge Liuyun to treat Aunty Ye¡¯s injuries on time. If Zhuge Liuyun had done it, Aunty Ye would have been murdered long ago.

    However, the one who did it was Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s disciple.

    What was strange about this matter was Empress Dowager Su¡¯s arrangements.

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s disciples were in charge of torturing Auntie Ye, while Zhuge Liuyun was in charge of saving her.

    This way, Mu Changyan¡¯s trust in Zhuge Liuyun would gradually increase.

    In Mu Changyan¡¯s eyes, Zhuge Liuyun was a pitiful person. Even a nominal disciple like her had betrayed her to be the Empress Dowager¡¯sckey.

    Afterwards, this nominal disciple was killed by the young cultivators under Mu Changyan, and when he was killed, it was more like a ceremony.

    This was how Zhuge Liuyun obtained Mu Changyan¡¯s trust and became the one who hid the most.

    When she saw Mu Changyan again, Aunty Ye¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    ¡°¡±I know you can see me.¡±¡±

    An Xuan moved a chair to Mu Changyan¡¯s side and sat down. Mu Changyan didn¡¯t struggle either. She sat down like a wooden statue and stared at Mu Changyan.

    Something was wrong. Under normal circumstances, his eyes should have been on Auntie Ye.

    An Xuan said to Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±And I already know who you are. At first, it was the brocade pce¡¯s Zhen Dao, but I guess Zhen Dao is already dead. You¡¯re Zhuge Liuyun.¡±¡±

    After saying this, Mu Changyan¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re smart.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan suddenly spoke up, but the tone of her voice waspletely different from his.

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know if he found Chen Shaobai¡¯s behaviorughable, or if he was infected by Chen Shaobai, but he had gotten this habit.

    ¡°¡±From beginning to end, you have been the most hidden line in this matter, and also the most important one.

    You detoxify Mu Changyan and save Aunty Ye. This way, Mu Changyan will start to trust you.

    Empress Dowager Su used you to see Mu Changyan¡¯s every move clearly.

    When you saved Ding Ningdong, I had the illusion that you were actually a benevolent old man. Using poison is only your cultivation method.

    But then I thought, if a person¡¯s heart is not paranoid, how could he be so infatuated with poison? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan grinned and said, ¡°¡±But what¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are all traitors now, traitors whom one must y.¡±¡±

    An Zaixinughed, ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    He looked at Mu Changyan and said, ¡°¡±Right now, Empress Dowager Su doesn¡¯t want to reveal her hidden strength prematurely. The other side doesn¡¯t want to participate prematurely, so I have the advantage right now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You say I¡¯m an anti-thief, but he says I¡¯m an anti-thief.¡±¡±

    An Chou pointed at Mu Changyan¡¯s nose.

    ¡°¡±What are you doing?!¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan roared and stood up. He stomped on the chair with one foot and then carried a chair onto it. He swung a pole at Mu Changyan¡¯s head, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll let you step forward!¡±¡±

    This pole knocked Mu Changyan out, and An Zhe turned around and ordered, ¡°¡±Give him to Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu knows what to do.¡±¡±

    A few burly men came up and carried Mu Changyan out. Not longter, the news that Duke Yan was actually in the Heavenly Awakening Sect spread out.

    In an instant, the wind changed.

    Originally, they had been fighting to be rebels, but now they had be protectors.

    So Duke Yan had always been in the Heavenly Awakening Sect to avoid the empress dowager¡¯s persecution.

    In order to ensure that the Yan Country would not fall into the hands of those outside of the Royal families, the King of Yan endured the humiliation and fled from the Heavenly Temple.

    Two hourster, a copy of King Yan, Mu Changyan¡¯s personal edict was released.

    This imperial edict was, of course, Gu Zhaogong¡¯s work.

    In this disimer, the Duke of Yan counted the crimesmitted by the empress dowager, one by one, each of them punishable by death.

    Very quickly, the news quickly spread like a hurricane throughout Fang Bancheng.

    Everyone knew that the empress dowager wanted to kill the Duke of Yan herself as his queen.

    In the brocade pce, Empress Dowager Su was truly angry this time.

    ¡°¡±Useless trash!¡±¡±

    She walked a few steps forward and kicked Su Mao to the ground. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve said it many times. No matter how useless Mu Changyan is, I still need to keep him.¡±¡±

    Why did he suddenly arrive at the Heavenly Awakening Sect?

    ¡°¡±Why did he suddenly wake up?!¡±¡±

    Su Mao said, feeling wronged, ¡°¡±Empress Dowager ¡­ regarding Mu Changyan, you were the one who gave the order. He is under your personal guard and he did not allow us to interfere.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face paled as she raised her hand to p Su Mao. ¡°¡±I give the order?¡±¡±

    I ordered Mu Changyan to do it, but why isn¡¯t there anyone from Heavenly Temple here?!

    ¡°¡±How did Mu Changyan get out? How did he get to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect? Who among you know?!¡±¡±

    Su Mao raised a hand to cover his face. Hatred shed across his eyes, but he quickly lowered his head. ¡°¡±Empress Dowager, your subject has arranged men in the Heavenly Temple, but no one knows how Mu Changyan disappeared.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, our people saw that Mu Changyan wasing towards the Magnificent Embroidery Pce and had been following her secretly. However, a magic item suddenly appeared and kidnapped Mu Changyan. Moreover, no one showed their faces from the beginning to the end.¡±¡±

    Once again wearing his mask, Zhuge Liuyun stood beside Empress Dowager Su and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s impossible for him to regain his wits. Of course, that imperial edict wasn¡¯t written by him.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su turned around angrily. ¡°¡±Of course I know!¡±¡±

    But now who will tell me what to do!

    A group of good-for-nothings who imed to be smart were fooled by a child just like that.

    Don¡¯t you guys usually say that An Zaiyue is just a simpleton, nothing to worry about?

    ¡°¡±Then who can think of a way to reverse this situation?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±The people may not believe everything they say.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So the Empress Mother decreed that the king should be taken by peaceful strife.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su paced back and forth in the room, her face growing uglier by the moment. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait. Arrange troops to exterminate Tian Qi.¡±¡±

    At the same time, it was announced that all cultivators who wanted to join the imperial court would be rewarded. As long as they were rewarded for their contributions, the reward would be doubled!

    No matter who it was, as long as they were willing to join the imperial court and demand an army rebellion, they would receive three times the military pay.

    ¡°¡±These years, I have been closely interacting with the tribes on the grasnd. Three months ago, a united army of the grasnd was already in the northern part of Swallow Mountain season. They ordered the Yan Men Pass to open up the city¡¯s defenses and let the people from the grasnd enter.¡±¡±

    Her steps became more and more hurried as she spoke faster and faster. ¡°¡±Give those ns a final ultimatum and tell them that they must make a choice. Either exterminate those bastards from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, ormit the same crime as the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s not good ¡­ It will force people to stand against us.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Afraid of them?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve prepared so many things over the years. It¡¯s about time you took them out.¡±¡±

    He opened the underground pce of the brocade pce and led the army to attack.

    ¡°¡±After the prairie peoplee in, let them fight against the people from those ns. Since we can¡¯t plot against them, I will rob them!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s expression grew even more ferocious. ¡°¡±I always thought so. It¡¯s safe and sound. It¡¯s too peaceful. If you don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend you.¡±¡±

    If the Yan Country ispletely in my hands, then it wouldn¡¯t be of much use if it were to be torn into pieces.

    ¡°¡±But I also know that not a single one of those guys would want to see me sitting on the throne. They are just a bunch of bastards who have to force me to use force.¡±¡±

    She paced back and forth. ¡°¡±The prairie people made an agreement with me long ago, and if I gave them any of the three iron mines of the Great Swallow, they sent out troops to help me exterminate all those who opposed it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I was just thinking, after all, this is a matter for my family, why should I involve the people from the prairie?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±This won¡¯t do!¡±¡±

    He quickly walked in front of Empress Dowager Su. ¡°¡±Once the prairie people have iron ore, then the Central ins will no longer have a peaceful day!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su waved a hand. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not as dangerous as you think. There¡¯s a herd of steppe horses. Besides being strong, what else can they take out?¡±¡±

    As long as the Yan Men Pass is closed, they will not be able to enter or leave. ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±You¡¯re crazy.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su was furious. ¡°¡±I was driven mad by you all!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for you trash, why would you want me to make a deal with a group of Grasnd Horses?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±No matter what, we can¡¯t let the people of the grasnd enter, much less hand over any of the three iron ores.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±We only talked about giving them five years. After five years, I¡¯ll take it back.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±There are many sharp weapons in the grasnd. Children who can mount horses at the age of four, archery at the age of eight, and killing others at the age of ten.¡±¡±

    Whether it was the Yan Country or other countries, none of them dared to easily open the iron weapons trade.

    Once this hole was opened, it would be the same as raising a wolf!

    Even if there were only three hundred thousand people in a tribe, as long as they were armed, at least one hundred thousand people could mount a horse and kill them!

    ¡°¡±In wartime, except for the elderly and children who can¡¯t mount their horses, even women are soldiers!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su spun around abruptly. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want the people of the prairie to enter, that¡¯s fine too. Now, you can go and talk to your families. You can either be my subordinates or you can kill the people of the prairie.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±If you do this, the big ns will unite together to fight you. Before the people of the Great Prairie enter, they will kill you with all their might.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su: ¡°¡±They dare?¡±¡±

    You overestimate them.

    Which one of them didn¡¯t think highly of their own interests?

    Who would dare to step out first?

    They were just a bunch of despicable viins who were instigating others to send themselves to their deaths. Did they really think that they would risk their lives for some family country?!

    I¡¯ll say the same thing again, you can talk now, you can talk now, no matter what you do, it¡¯ll be easy to get those people toe over to me.

    ¡°¡±If you can¡¯t even exterminate a small sect before noon tomorrow, then you won¡¯t have much value. I might as well use the people of the prairie.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Empress Dowager Su waved her hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯m tired, my body¡¯s a bit tired. All of you go do your work.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t care what happens, just the result.

    ¡°¡±If the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is not destroyed by noon tomorrow, and An Zaidao and that brat Mu Qiidao are still alive, you can¡¯t me me.¡±¡±

    Before the sky was even dark, the orders from the brocade pce had already spread throughout the entire city.

    ording to what the brocade pce said, it was the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect who kidnapped the Yan Emperor in an attempt to pass the throne to a fake descendant of the Mu n.

    The former crown prince did not even have a son.

    The brocade pce called upon all the people and the imperial court to encircle and suppress the rebels. As long as they joined the army, they would immediately be paid three times the military pay.

    Actually, from the beginning of this affair until now, themoners were already confused, and no one knew what was going on.

    The Duke of Yan said that he had been persecuted by the Pce of Embroidery. The Pce of Embroidery said that the Duke of Yan had been kidnapped.

    However, the words¡¯ joining the army, three times the sry, ¡®and rising rapidly were still very attractive.

    Especially those rascals, those people who had nothing to do, who didn¡¯t want to get into a military uniform?

    Under such great benefits, let alone using the banner of exterminating traitors, there would be people following even if they were using the banner of rebellion.

    After the death of Old Yan, the Mu n¡¯s influence and deterrence towards themoners had been reduced to an extremely low level.

    Anjou was worried.

    Chen, Gu, Fang, Wang Kai-tai, Tantai, and the others gathered in An Zhe¡¯s room, discussing how to deal with it.

    ¡°¡±If there are really countless civilians swarming in, we will not be able to do it.¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong sighed, ¡°¡±This time, the brocade pce is truly vicious. Not only did they not reveal their true strength, they even forced us into a desperate situation.¡±¡±

    He looked towards An Zhe, ¡°¡±Owner, this matter is the time to make a choice. My suggestion is ¡­ to leave Fang Shoucheng.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Where to?¡±¡±

    Gu Zhaogong nced at Fang Dao. ¡°¡±The eastern border, where Fang Zhizhong and Great General are ¡­ the imperial army¡¯s army is in the eastern border now, hundreds of thousands of troops, experts in the military, as well as experts from various sects assisting the military are all there.¡±¡±

    As long as the King of Yan was the first to reach the eastern border, he would be able to obtain support.

    So what if he temporarily let Fang Bancheng leave?

    ¡°¡±What use does Empress Dowager Su have for this city?¡±¡±

    Fang Dao stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±Although my father is unwilling to participate in the imperial court¡¯s conflict and wholeheartedly wants to lead the army against the enemy, he will not sit idly by in this life and death situation.¡±¡±

    With his father¡¯s prestige, a single word from him would be enough to affect the decisions of those ns.

    Wang KaiTai nodded his head. ¡°¡±I also believe that this is more appropriate. Duke Yan is currently in a delirious state, so you can¡¯t really show yourself.¡±¡±

    It¡¯s fine if we stand on the high wall for others to see. Once we talk to others, as long as we are still under Zhuge¡¯s control, it will be detrimental to us.

    Right now, I can still affect some of the people in the city.

    ¡°¡±Tonight, we will pack up and leave the city. Then, we will head towards the eastern border. If we are fast, we will be able to reunite with General Fang¡¯s bosom friend in less than a month.¡±¡±

    Gu Chao said in unison, ¡°¡±But doing so isn¡¯t without drawbacks. Ourbined forces aren¡¯t that strong.¡±¡±

    If he left the ce where he had so many defensive weapons, he would be attacked from all sides.

    Especially after we get out of town, we¡¯ll have more difficulties.

    ¡°¡±Right now, we don¡¯t know what methods we have on the empress dowager¡¯s side ¡­ but if there are really many experts hidden, many armies, shouldn¡¯t we take them out by now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s really puzzling.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°¡±If we don¡¯t take it out, we won¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s those people who are here to watch the show.¡±¡±

    So far, no court official had stood up to say whether he was on the empress dowager¡¯s side or ours.

    Any one of these people would be no match for the empress dowager, or even our opponent.

    ¡°¡±But if these people are gathered together, the empress dowager will feel fear in her heart.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Give me four hours.¡±¡±

    He stood up and looked at the crowd. ¡°¡±I still need to enter the Embroidery Pce. If I don¡¯t bring back some good news within four hours, then everyone will leave Fang Shoucheng after the time is up.

    ¡°¡±General Wang has arranged for the people guarding the city toe to our aid. Both the Gathering House and my carriage shop have the power to transport everyone away.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Wang KaiTai said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t take the risk alone. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I can¡¯t contact the garrison without you.¡±¡±

    Fang said stiffly, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue said, ¡°¡±General Fang can¡¯t go either. The team of Flowing Metallic Fire that was left behind in the capital is ourst barrier.¡±¡±

    Especially after leaving the city, Iron Flowerfire was the strongest guard there was.

    ¡°¡±If you leave and no onemands Metallic Fire, the power will be greatly reduced.¡±¡±

    He slowly said, ¡°¡±After all, it¡¯s easier for me to go on this matter alone.¡±¡±

    Ie and go as I will, and if there are more people, it will be a hindrance.

    If I don¡¯t return in four hours, you can leave immediately. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±I still can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You should believe me,¡±¡± said An Zaiyue. ¡°¡±My trump card, the Empress Dowager, doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    Zhuang Feifei said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t underestimate the empress dowager either. She¡¯s been roping in on the forces of the martial arts world for so many years.¡±¡±

    On the surface, he looked calm and collected. Perhaps, he was already making his move.

    No one knows how powerful she is. Do you know her if she doesn¡¯t know you?

    ¡°¡±If she had been so easy to get rid of, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±How about this, you guys first discuss what to do after leaving the city and invite Lord Huo. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single step.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go make some preparations. After you¡¯ve discussed the results, I¡¯ll see who will enter the brocade pce with me.¡±¡±

    Everyone nodded as they saw him rx.

    An He fought his way out of the room to avoid the crowd. It was already dark outside. He moved along the corner of the wall, preparing to leave quietly.

    When Ye Zichen walked to the wall, he saw that Skinny Du was smoking Lord Huo¡¯s pipe in his mouth.

    ¡°¡±I knew it. I know you better than the Ascaris in your stomach.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±Fatty, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±¡±

    Lean tapped his pipe against the wall. ¡°¡±Dangerous?¡±¡±

    What do you think is the greatest danger?

    Dead?

    When we were living in the Illusory Realm, I was afraid of death, but I was still willing to die with you.

    I know you don¡¯t want to involve us, but the truth is, if a man doesn¡¯t have a friend who¡¯s been around when he¡¯s taking a chance, isn¡¯t he sorry? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not here, you can take care of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting!¡±¡±

    He put his arm around An Zaiyue¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°¡±Do you think I need to take care of Xiao Liu¡¯er, or Xiao Yezi?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Alright, we can¡¯t beat you. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think of anything from behind and go alone. I will tell you the correct outlook on life ¡­ If you don¡¯t want to implicate your brothers and friends in the face of danger, then you will lose your brothers and friends.¡±¡±

    You¡¯re the Savior?

    Savior doesn¡¯t need help. ¡°¡±

    An Zou gave a thumbs up: ¡°¡±ept.¡±¡±

    Dean said in a thin tone: ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to sell it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From whom?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye walked over from the corner of the wall, looking at An Zaiyue with a smile, ¡°¡±Do you know what a family is?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you know it, then shut up. If you want to do something serious, then hurry up.¡±¡±

    An Zou¡¯s nose was a little sore. ¡°¡±Alright, alright, alright. You guys have the final say.¡±¡±

    The four of them leaped over the top of the wall and made their way towards the brocade pce in the darkness.

    At this moment, in the brocade pce, the empress dowager Su Qing¡¯s room, Zhuge Liuyun looked at her with an ashen face.

    Su Qing¡¯s warm voice became a lot gentler, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I¡¯m anxious, the soldiers that you spent nearly five years creating haven¡¯tpletely seeded yet.¡±¡±

    And because these people are so destructive, all the gangsters I recruited are in charge of guarding them.

    If something goes wrong, even you and I will be unable to protect ourselves.

    Originally, I calcted that in another half a year, I would be able to seed.

    But now the sudden arrival of the feud had thrown my npletely into disarray.

    Now, if he were to transfer all the experts in his hands out, destroying the entire Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect would only be a small matter.

    Even if those ns were wiped out, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.

    ¡°¡±However, once they leave the underground pce, those poison warriors will lose their surveince and will be difficult to deal with at that time.¡±¡±

    She gently said, ¡°¡±After half a year, when the Poison Warriores out of the underground pce, what will those steppe horses count for?¡±¡±

    You think I¡¯m willing to give up the iron mine?

    Of course I know about the Tartarus¡¯s ambitions. ¡°¡±

    Her hand brushed across Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s face. ¡°¡±Half a year is fine.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun sighed, ¡°¡±I think I¡¯ll go. I can exterminate the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect by myself.¡±¡±

    Su Qing replied warmly, ¡°¡±But if you leave my side, what should I do?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun stayed silent for a while, ¡°¡±Go to the underground pce, I will be back in one night.¡±¡±

    Su Qing said warmly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going, none of those people in the underground pce can be trusted. Let¡¯s just send a few people over, aren¡¯t the first few people to test it already near perfect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Letting them go can also be considered testing the results.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun remained silent for a long time, ¡°¡±I am worried that I will lose control, and once I lose control, these people will be able to cause a disaster.¡±¡±

    Su Qing replied warmly, ¡°¡±Disaster?¡±¡±

    We¡¯ll clean up after the disaster. ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±Forget it, it¡¯s up to you.¡±¡±

    He walked to the entrance and waved his hand. From the shadows, two people quickly approached him. ¡°¡±Grandpa, do you have any orders?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Release the people with thend names and head to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 274

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>

    An Zeng, Du slender, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, and four other youths in their sixties rushed towards the Magnificent Embroidery Pce.

    No matter what, there was a feeling of a youth rushing to the devil cave to ughter dragons and save people. If the brocade pce was truly a devil¡¯s den and Empress Dowager Su really was an evil dragon, then the story would definitely spread and be praised.

    But this was not a fairy tale, it was a desperate struggle.

    Perhaps there is some people who do not understand why the dispute does not properly be a wealthy family, why must be involved in such a struggle.

    The reason was simple. Revenge meant that the enemy would lose everything.

    Although Su Qing was warm, and Zhuge Liuyun hated her, that didn¡¯t mean that he liked Mu Changyan and the fights between the imperial court and the imperial court.

    On the contrary, An Zaiyan didn¡¯t like Mu Changyan and didn¡¯t like Mu Changyan, even if Mu Changyan wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    As for the fight in the imperial court, if he liked this, then his opponent would die miserably. There would not be the fierce battle in the Cang Man Mountain, and there would not be anyone he thought was his brother stabbing him in the back.

    The method of settling disputes was straightforward. Whether you liked it or not, you didn¡¯t like it.

    He would notpromise with people or things he hated, so he was destined never to be a qualified politician.

    But if one¡¯s position was important, it would affect the entire world.

    He would develop his likes and erase those he didn¡¯t like.

    So whether a politician or an avenger, what Anjou doesn¡¯t like is the ugliest thing in the world.

    The four of them moved through the darkness, gradually approaching the embroidered pce.

    Someone said that he would not trip over the same stone twice.

    Therefore, An Zaixin decided to enter Heavenly Temple. He had taken Mu Changyan away from Heavenly Temple, which had caused the brocade pce to be passive.

    But it was luck, not strategy.

    If the tussle had been a calcting man, he might have started off with a game of smokes.

    After leaving the Celestial Sect, they quickly traversed at least two li. Even though the Celestial Sect of Wonders was in full swing during the day, the vast majority of the capital¡¯s citizens were still sleepingfortably tonight.

    The citizens would worry about the future of Great Yan, but in the eyes of most people, his future wasn¡¯t as important as eating tonight.

    As soon as the fight began, Du was thin in the back, and the two girls were in the middle.

    At the exit of an alley, An Zui leaned out to take a look.

    From time to time, the Imperial Cavalry patrolled the streets, and the sound of their hooves was followed by a chilling silence.

    The City Defense Army¡¯s cavalry was mostly in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, and although their numbers were small, they were iparably elite.

    The vast majority of the city defense army did not dare to participate in this battle that involved the regime change. They chose to silently give up. Of course, they would not ept the orders of the brocade pce to attack the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    Perhaps they think this surrender is safe, but it is not.

    If the brocade pce wins in the end, then the soldiers who gave up their choice of city defense army will be cleared.

    If, in the end, they won the war, there would be no liquidation. But Chen wrote a letter for the military, and the city defense army would never be used again.

    The reality was that even bystanders would not have a good ending.

    At this point, only the Imperial Guards of the capital were able to patrol the streets. As for the bailiffs of the Fang family ¡­ it was said that most of them had already taken off their official uniforms and went into hiding.

    In this chaotic world, a person¡¯s life was light and lowly. If others were not heavy, how could he not be heavy?

    At that moment, An Zeng saw five people dressed in ck quickly moving towards the eastern city.

    They didn¡¯t deliberately hide themselves. Their speed was extraordinarily fast, but no matter how one looked at it, it seemed especially strange.

    An Zaihe couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange Feng Xiugui from before, and he couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to him.

    The five of them walked with big strides. They were practically flying.

    To be more urate, they were flying with a bounce. Their legs and knees didn¡¯t bend when they walked, which was why they looked so strange.

    The sound of horse hooves could be heard from afar, and at least twenty cavalrymen could vaguely see those men. The leader of the Imperial Guards immediately shouted, ¡°¡±Who are they?!¡±¡±

    It was already sote, and in this situation, who would be strolling on the streets like a normal person?

    More than twenty cavalrymen galloped over, blocking the five people in front of them.

    The leader of the Imperial Guards raised their torches to take a light. ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t you know about the curfew tonight? ¡°¡±

    Actually, these Imperial Guards were not willing to be nosy at a time like this.

    This was because they knew very well that those who dared toe out during the curfew were most likely not people they could deal with.

    Regardless of whether they were from the brocade pce or the Heavenly Awakening Sect, encountering him was not something they could afford to provoke.

    Therefore, when he led his men to charge over, he regretted it. Thus, he only wanted to ask a few simple questions to avoid embarrassing himself in front of his subordinates.

    The moment the light of the torch faded away, the officer of the Imperial Guards turned pale. ¡°¡±Oh my!¡±¡±

    He cried out and fell off his horse in fright.

    As he shouted, the Imperial Guards behind him drew their sabers, not knowing what was going on.

    The man in ck standing at the front slowly reached out his hands from his sleeves as the Imperial Guard drew their knives.

    It was a little farther away, and the night was so dark, that by the light of the torchlight Andersen could only see the man stretch out his hands, and one by one the Imperial Guards fell from their horses.

    Before the soldiers fell down, they seemed to have turned into stones, not moving at all. They remained in the posture of riding their horses and fell to the side.

    An Xuan frowned slightly. Those five were very strange.

    The sky was dark, and most of those people were heading towards the eastern part of the city.

    After a moment, the five seemed to look down for a moment, then moved on.

    Andersen signaled for Skinny Du and the other three to wait. He went over alone to take a look.

    Nothing.

    The horses were still there, but all the soldiers who had fallen to the ground had disappeared, reced by puddles of ck water.

    Poison?

    Thinking of poison, Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s name appeared in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    No, we can¡¯t let these five go to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    An Zeng chased after the five people. When the others saw An Zaiyue suddenly change his direction, they followed after him.

    The five people¡¯s bodies were stiff and their knees couldn¡¯t bend, but their speed was surprisingly fast.

    Only after three hundred meters did An Zhe manage to catch up.

    The five of them suddenly stopped, as if they had heard themotion.

    It was as if the carriage that was moving forward had suddenly stopped on the ground.

    There was no buffer, no inertia, and the ground beneath their feet cracked under their feet.

    The five of them seemed to be turning around very slowly but neatly. At this moment, the clouds in the sky just happened to float away as the moonlight scattered down.

    When An Zui saw the faces of the five people, his heart clenched.

    No face.

    To be exact, he couldn¡¯t see his face at all.

    Their faces were covered with white bandages, which were tightly wrapped around each other. Even the outline of their facial features could not be seen. Their entire face was an oval shape.

    No nose, mouth, eyes, ears, nothing.

    It was a ball wrapped in bandages, undisturbed.

    However, An Zhe didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed to have seen the vicious res of those five people.

    Their eyes had clearly been wrapped up as well, but they were still staring at their own illusions.

    The five of them turned around at the same time, their movements almost identical.

    The three of them followed from behind and were shocked to see the five of them.

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±F * ck, what the hell is this!¡±¡±

    The five men in ck stood there, the ones behind floating up and standing in a row with the one in front.

    He noticed that their hands, too, were wrapped in bandages, and their five fingers were especially long.

    ¡°¡±A cultivator.¡±¡±

    The word ¡®mouth¡¯ was squeezed out from the mouth of one of the men in ck. The voice was unpleasant to the ears, causing goosebumps to appear all over his body.

    An Zhe discovered that there were words embroidered on the chests of these five people in ck. They were red, and each of them were from the ground to the earth.

    ¡°¡±Kill him, and carry out a mission.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he leaned back and the other four men in ck started to float forward.

    An Zeng noticed that their feet were off the ground and had no shoes. The soles of their feet were wrapped in white bandages. When they were slow, they were floating, and when they were fast, they were bouncing.

    The four men in ck stretched out their hands at the same time. Their hands were facing each other, and suddenly, a stream of ck Qi shot out from their palms.

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Poison mist!¡±¡±

    The palm wind swept across like a hurricane.

    However, the poisonous mist seemed to have materialized and continued to shoot straight at him.

    An Zhan dodged to the side, and the poisonous gas shot out like a sharp arrow.

    A hundred years old tree was hit by the poisonous gas. A momentter, a hole was left where it was hit. Then, the tree decayed at a terrifying speed and soon copsed, turning into a puddle of ck water afternding.

    ¡°¡±Follow the meridian.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shouted from behind, ¡°¡±Be careful, these poisonous gas are very strange. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a tree or a person, as long as they have meridians, they can instantly circte their entire body.¡±¡±

    The ck-clothed person with the number two embroidered on his chest said with a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Cultivator, your reaction speed is fast. Your strength is predicted to be in the Xumi realm and you can adjust your killing level.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, the other four men in ck spat out a long and sharp iron stick from their palms.

    That iron rod was not worn anywhere, but it was slowly spat out from their bodies.

    Although it was veryte in the night and the moonlight wasn¡¯t particrly bright, Qu Liuxi was able to tell with a nce, ¡°¡±Their meridians have beenpletely changed. That thing that looks like an iron rod is actually a part of their flesh.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a bone or a blood vessel, or just a muscle, but it has the same aura as their own! ¡°¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±All of you move back, I¡¯ll deal with it. Xiao Liu`er,e here and take a look at their ws.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These few people are obviously heading towards the Tian Qi Sect. We have to stop them first.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi grunted, ¡°¡±Be careful, it seems like they¡¯ve beenpletely changed by some special method. Their bodies have already be the same thing, without internal organs, even their facial features don¡¯t need to be changed.¡±¡±

    They might have been judged by their senses, and since their bodies had changed, it meant that they were very difficult to kill.

    And be careful not to get smeared with their blood or anything. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue stretched his arms, ¡°¡±People aren¡¯t afraid, are they afraid of ghosts?¡±¡±

    He dashed forward, the Ice Soul Dagger in his hand glowing with a brilliant light.

    Number Two threw his hands behind his back, and his body floated forward to meet Anjou.

    They were all dressed in ck withrge sleeves and white bandages wrapped around their bodies. They looked extremely terrifying.

    Four people, eight strong men.

    An Zeng was unable to get close to Qu Liuxi and the others, so he quickly found himself in a difficult situation. He took some time to turn around and look at Qu Liuxi and the others, only to see the three of them standing in a line, holding their hands, nervously cheering for him.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>

    An Zou dodged backwards, his body bent backwards in the posture of a steel bridge, avoiding the two iron rods one after the other.

    That iron rod was dark and serene, and there was even the cold light of the moon reflected on it. No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem to be made of flesh.

    But since Qu Liuxi said that, there must be a reason behind it.

    As the two iron rods stabbed in front of An Zeng, a nauseating stench entered An Zhe¡¯s nose.

    An Zeng drew a stroke on the ground with one hand, then his body swayed backward like a boat.

    At the same time, the Icy Soul tentatively made contact with one of the ck iron rods.

    Ordinary magic tools would freeze upon contact with the Icy Soul, but after the iron rod and the Ice Soul came into contact, the front end of the Icy Soul was actually a little ck.

    An Zeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he swung his arm and threw the Ice Soul out like a concealed weapon.

    The Ice Soulpletely turned ck in mid-air, and with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, it pierced into Ol ¡®Three¡¯s chest.

    With the sharpness of the Icy Soul, piercing through ordinary steel was a piece of cake.

    However, less than a third of his chest had been pierced through.

    After all, it was only a small portion that had been stabbed in. Furthermore, there was the power of An Zhe¡¯s cultivation level on the Ice Soul. As An Zhe left, the power of his cultivation level exploded on the chest of the third brother.

    A burst of air caused the ground to explode and retreat a few steps.

    Earth3 lowered his head as if he had ¡®seen¡¯ his own chest. His clothes had already been torn, and the bandages inside were somewhat damaged. The inside was so dark that it seemed as if there were many fine silk worms wiggling inside.

    With a tter, the Icy Soul fell to the ground.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was a real ck worm like a silk thread or a mutated muscle fiber.

    As it wiggled, it actually managed to push the Ice Soul out.

    The third brother slowly raised his head and looked at An Zeng, then roared out from his body.

    Roar!

    Sonic waves that could almost be seen shot out from the tightly wrapped bandages, rippling outward at high speed.

    It was obvious that the attack had enraged him.

    There was an explosion, and nothing happened.

    An Zhan¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°¡±What kind of monster is this?¡±¡±

    As he flew forward, his ck robe fluttered in the wind. His arm and legs, which were covered in bandages, could be vaguely seen.

    The two ck iron rods of the fourth master of the Earth pierced towards An Zeng¡¯s heart, while thetter dodged them. The two ck iron rods crisscrossed in the air, almost thrusting towards An Zeng¡¯s body.

    With a thought, eight scales of holy fish floated out of the Blood Pearl bracelet and rotated around An Zeng¡¯s body.

    He had been standing in the distance all this time ¡ª he seemed to smell something, or perhaps he was carefully observing the dispute, ¡°¡±There is a high level magical equipment, increasing the level of battle.¡±¡±

    Earthfive let out a roar behind An Zeng, and then stabbed towards An Zeng from behind.

    After all, these guys looked eerie and terrifying, but their cultivation base wasn¡¯t that strong. As long as they didn¡¯te into contact with them, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    An Zaiyue thought about how many of these things there would be, and how long it would take for him to fight. This way, he would have the experience to pass on to the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect. He would be prepared in the future.

    However, the iron rod that was still more than ten meters away from An Zeng suddenly flew out and arrived behind An Zeng in a split-second.

    ng!

    The iron rod smashed into the scales of the holy fish. Under the tremendous force, An Zhe was actually knocked several steps to the side.

    His strength grew!

    An Zhe discovered that the power of these guys was actually increasing!

    He thought back to what that fellow had said earlier. ¡®Cultivator, specte that the realm of the Xumi has leveled up.¡¯

    Then, he said that he had a high level magical equipment, which allowed him to raise hisbat level.

    In other words, these fellows¡¯ true strength was very terrifying. They only adjusted their fighting style based on the strength of their opponents.

    The strength of this iron rod was more than double what it had been before.

    The iron rod did not break the fighting¡¯s defense, and Earth was obviously stunned for a moment.

    Even though their faces were covered by bandages, they could clearly hear what was being said. They were more sensitive than normal people.

    Two iron rods flew towards the fight, and the Fifth Earth was actually able to control the iron rod in the air.

    After he made his move, the other three men in ck also made their move.

    They stood at the periphery, eight iron bars of assant to contend.

    The current An Zhe didn¡¯t feel good at all. Although the scales of the Sacred Fish were extremely hard, he felt as if he was standing inside a solid clock, while the eight hammers continued to bombard him.

    Even if the sledgehammer couldn¡¯t break the iron bell, the power of the vibrations was enough to injure anyone.

    ¡°¡±I gave you face.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s right hand began to glow, a zing white light.

    He sprinted forward, the scales of eight sacred fish whirling around him, swinging all the iron rods.

    Arriving in front of Number Five, An Zou pushed his right hand forward.

    A white ball of light the size of a fist flew out from An Zeng¡¯s hand and struck Earth¡¯s chest with lightning speed.

    The white ball of light was incredibly hot, and it instantly burnt a hole in the fifth floor¡¯s chest.

    The Fifth Master let out a painful howl, and the fmentous things in his chest began to wriggle violently, as if trying to squeeze out the ball of light.

    However, the power of An He¡¯s cultivation level was not something tangible. The worms that could squeeze out the Ice Soul could not force out the power of their cultivation level.

    Countless silkworms rushed forward, eventually extinguishing the white light, but a shocking pit appeared on Earth¡¯s chest, almost burning through its back.

    He lowered his head, and the charred ck fibers on his wound started to fall off. The new ck fibers began to interweave and grow, filling up the hole in his chest in a short period of time.

    He could not be killed!

    Skinny Du shouted from behind him, ¡°¡±Fuck, these things can¡¯t be dead, right?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyebrows creased deeply. ¡°¡±These things were refined. They should be simr to the pill concocting process, and the physical body has already beenpletely changed.¡±¡±

    It was as if they were fusing some characteristic of the nt, some characteristic of the beast, and were no longer human.

    Zhuge Liuyun was the only one in the Yan Country who could do such a thing.

    Man and beast are the same, and the heart is an absolute fatality.

    But after fusing some of the characteristics of the nts, the heart is no longer important. To be exact, they might not even have a heart anymore. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Then how do we kill him?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue had been forced into a fluster. If it were the ordinary cultivators of the Heavenly Sects, they would have already been killed.

    ¡°¡±Untie your hands and kill.¡±¡±

    Standing behind him was a cold voice.

    The bandages on the hands of the four people in front of him suddenly fell apart. What was inside was a hand, it looked like a ck root.

    All four of them moved at the same time. Countless thin ck fibers appeared on their five fingers and started to wrap around An Zeng.

    An Xuan rose into the air, and with a wave of his right hand, those scattered silk threads instantly transformed into a long whip, swinging towards his back.

    An Zeng pushed back his hands in the air, and a burst of power exploded. His body shot forward like a cannonball.

    The long ck whipnded on the ground, smashing the hard stone floor into pieces. A wave of ck smoke rose up.

    An Zeng punched out continuously in mid-air. More than ten zing balls of light shot out like the zing sun, hitting the ground three times in a row.

    Those balls of light were like hot iron balls ced on top of the snow, not only melting into third brother¡¯s body.

    Earth 3 let out a howl that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. It was so loud that it could almost tear the night sky apart.

    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden!

    The legs of Number Three seemed to be weak, and for the first time, he could bend his knees.

    He was kneeling on the ground as if he was gasping for breath. It was obvious that this unique cultivation power of An Zhe was very harmful to them.

    While An Zhe was observing, countless ck threads coiled around him, forming a ck that was at least ten metersrge. It surrounded him in the middle of the air.

    Then, the began to quickly encrypt, and an invisible weaving machine began to solidify in the blink of an eye.

    A ck ball that was dozens of meters in radius formed and heavily fell from the air.

    Two, four, five, three men rushed forward at the same time, the threads in their hands turning into thousands of thin iron rods stabbing into the ck ball.

    Each iron rod was at least ten meters long, and they all stabbed in.

    Just as he was about to charge forward, he was stopped by Gu Qianye. ¡°¡±Idiot, don¡¯t you see that An Zhe is testing how strong these guys are?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Ah?¡±¡±

    Just as he let out a cry, he saw An Zeng appear behind the tribesman who had fallen down.

    Around An Zeng¡¯s body, a pale green light was fading away.

    Only then did he realize that there were two Twin Trees.

    An Zeng held onto the Dark Sword in his hand, and a meter long purple sword qi extended out from the sword¡¯s de like a burning tail me.

    He stood behind the kneeling Third Master on the ground, and then, with a sh of his sword, decapitated him.

    Dark Sword, Violet Grade divine artifact.

    No matter how powerful the bodies of these fellows were, they were unable to withstand the sharpness of the Dark Sword.

    At this moment, the second, fourth, and fifth ck clothed men realized that the ck ball was empty.

    They turned around just in time to see Earthbound Three¡¯s head fall to the ground.

    Including Earthbound One, who had been standing at the back the entire time, the four of them let out a roar at the same time.

    An Zou took a step back and stared at the head on the floor.

    One secondter, numerous ck silk threads stretched out from Number Three¡¯s neck. They snaked down like snakes, and they quickly found the head that was on the ground.

    At the same time, countless ck threads extended from the head, interweaving with the threadsing from the neck.

    Then, the head was pulled back, and with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, the head was reattached to the neck.

    Ann turned her face back, although the bandages were not clearly visible on the front side and on the back.

    The head turned around a few times before returning to its original position.

    Earths3 stood up and turned to look at Anjou.

    Because his neck had been cut off, the bandage that was wrapped around his body had also been partially broken.

    The bandages fell off his face and he loosened them bit by bit.

    An Zaiyue was on high alert, feeling extremely disgusted with these things.

    These guys simply couldn¡¯t be killed. A cultivator in the Xumi Realm wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to escape.

    If the five of them had taken advantage of the darkness to sneak into the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they would have suffered heavy losses.

    The bandage was undone, revealing a face that one would never forget at a nce.

    So ugly, so terrifying.

    On his pitted face, there were ck bubbles that kept on bulging and shrinking back.

    In the position of the eyes, there were only two slightly protruding bulges.

    His mouth was gone, his nose was gone, and his ears were gone. His entire face was pinched like ck mud from the stinking swamnds. He was extremely disgusted.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>

    He had seen all sorts of corpses during the investigation, including those that were highly dposed, but none of them looked any uglier than this man in ck.

    ¡°¡±He deserves to be killed.¡±¡±

    The ce that should have been his mouth wiggled a few times, and he could vaguely see the opening of the crack.

    When the lips that were stuck together opened up, the strips of flesh that looked like strips of meat were pulled straight out. It was especially terrifying.

    With a ¡°¡±deserved to die¡±¡± sound, he suddenly stretched his hands forward.

    The iron rod on both of his hands swiftly pierced towards An Zeng¡¯s throat, while the dark sword in An Zeng¡¯s hands swung out, and the bright sword qi cut the iron rod in half.

    However, the part that fell to the ground actually became as soft as a bug and quickly crawled back up, before burrowing into the ck robe.

    ¡°¡±What method did Zhuge Liuyun use to create this monster?¡±¡±

    An Xuan shed with his sword and cut off another iron rod.

    ¡°¡±If the army hidden in the brocade pce were all monsters like this, then not only would the Yan Country be in danger, the entire world would be in danger.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Pure Yang Qi can be destroyed!¡±¡±

    A zing white light appeared on the sword, and purple light circted within the white light.

    The one-meter-long sword qi suddenly increased in size, turning into a four-meter-long tail of mes.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The sword qi continued to cut at Earthbound Three¡¯s body, breaking it into pieces.

    Therge ck robe was cut open, leaving behind pieces of trash like a butterfly.

    ¡°¡±Release him!¡±¡±

    Behind him, the Ground One suddenly let out a loud shout and charged forward.

    He had not moved during the previous exchange, and now he could clearly feel the strength of An Zaiyue.

    As he sprinted forward, the ck robe on his body instantly exploded.

    Following the explosion, the white bandage wrapped itself around his body.

    Bang!

    A burst of air appeared outside the first body, and after removing the bandage, the Earth ¡ª seemed to have instantly increased its cultivation level.

    Fast!

    Unparalleled speed!

    With An Zhe¡¯s eyesight and reaction, he was actually unable to keep up with his speed.

    With a loud thud, the scales of the holy fish outside An Zeng¡¯s body were struck with a heavy blow.

    This punch was so powerful that it directly sent An Zhan flying backwards.

    An Zeng¡¯s body rotated in the air before heavily crashing into a big tree by the roadside, breaking that hundred-year-old tree in half.

    The huge crown of the tree fell down with a creak, rolling up the dust on the ground.

    Just as he was about to stand up, the second blow came.

    He simply couldn¡¯t see the figure of the first person. He only felt an enormous force attacking him.

    An Zeng¡¯s body flew out once again, directly creating a big hole in a nearby house.

    With a ¡®pu pu¡¯ sound, the rest of the men in ck all shattered the ck robes, and the bandages on their bodies shattered bit by bit.

    Their bodies swelled up like dried sponges filled with water, at least one circlerger than before.

    The first oneunched an attack towards An Zeng, and the remaining few people began to charge towards Qu Liuxi and the others.

    Gu Qian Ye pulled Qu Liuxi behind him, and pulled the finger bone hanging from her neck.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A finger bone that was like a giant tree carrying the sky descended from the sky, directly smashing down the iing Earth Five.

    As the phnx rose up, the ground below was shattered into a puddle.

    However, the ck silk quickly moved and gathered together like a swarm of insects.

    After a short moment, he reconstructed a human form and stood up shakily.

    ¡°¡±What monster is this!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye didn¡¯t believe him. He gripped his finger with one hand, and the bone transformed into a huge stick.

    She spun in a half circle and swung the club across Five¡¯s body.

    LV 5¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball after being hit. Afternding on the ground, he rolled for over ten meters and plowed a ditch on the ground like a plow.

    Even so, he still stood up shakily.

    On the other side, with the protection of the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident and the stone essence armor, Du was barely able to persevere.

    However, he waspletely unable to catch his opponent¡¯s shadow. The speed of those monsters was ridiculously fast.

    Moreover, after opening the bandages on their bodies, it was as if they had opened up a new realm, and their strength had also increased exponentially.

    An Xuan left behind two scales of the holy fish, and the remaining six were divided up to protect the front and back of the other three.

    There were only eight scales on the Saint Fish, so he couldn¡¯t protect itpletely. He could only protect it from beginning to end.

    The first ce expert was clearly the strongest of the five monsters, and his speed was even faster.

    As soon as the fight broke out and the scales of the Sacred Fish were separated, the first fist arrived.

    Fortunately, their movements were fast but not nimble. If this punchnded on the side, An Zhe might not be able to defend against it.

    His fistnded on the scales of the Sacred Fish. Although the scales had eliminated a portion of its power, it still sent An Zhe flying once again.

    An Zhan pressed his hands on the ground, forcefully creating two trenches on the ground before he stopped.

    ¡°¡±So strong!¡±¡±

    He cursed once, then abruptly turned around and threw a punch.

    Actually, this punch didn¡¯t see first ce at all, but made a judgment.

    An Zhe¡¯s punch was filled with pure Yang energy, bringing with it zing light and heat, and collided with the fist of the first rank.

    The two fists did not collide, but the two auras did.

    A huge mass of air exploded, sending the two of them flying backward at the same time.

    A little farther away, Qu Liuxi summoned the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace.

    A purple light enveloped her entire body. Under the protection of such a medium-grade Purple grade divine tool, the hand that attacked her was temporarily useless.

    ¡°¡±nts?¡±¡±

    Beast?

    How did the ¡®immortal¡¯ traite about?

    ¡°¡±Why do they reunite even if they break?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s mind spun rapidly as she flipped through the medical books and pharmacopoeia page by page.

    What has this quality?

    The ancients had the art of tempering the dead, turning them into invulnerable soldiers.

    But the soldiers were too rigid, and not without weaknesses.

    The monsters created by Zhuge Liuyun were obviously not ordinary zombies.

    If a special attribute was added to the nt, as long as one could find what that attribute was, they would be able to find a w in it.

    In this situation, Qu Liuxi actually closed her eyes.

    The same medicinal nts were rapidly shing through her mind, their medicinal properties being negated by her.

    The purple light of the Phoenix Struggle Pill Furnace enveloped her, and no matter how much she tried, she was unable to break through.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m too old!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly thought of something, ¡°¡±I think I guessed that one of the parts formed by these monsters was probably too old to be cut to death.¡±¡±

    With a wave of her hand, the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace rapidly grew in size and floated to the side of her body.

    She opened her other hand, and a spatial magic item that An Zhe gave her appeared.

    From the spatial magic item, the same kind of medicinal herb appeared in a sh and flew into the Phoenix Bucket Pill Furnace. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    Very quickly, a strange fragrance wafted out from the Phoenix Snare Pill Cauldron.

    The monsters that were attacking him suddenly slowed down after smelling the strange scent.

    ¡°¡±Their poweres from demon beasts, and their bodies are blended with the Undying Vine and the Emperor.

    The Undead Vine thrives by stealing the nutrients from other nts. After the parasitic nt dies, it will change to another nt to continue its parasitic life.

    The body could be squeezed at any time. Even if it was cut, it would not die. As long as there was a small piece left, it would grow back.

    ¡°¡±Zhuge Liuyun added some poisons into these things, but I can¡¯t distinguish them. However, as long as we extract the Undying Vine and the ability of being too old, they won¡¯t have anything to be afraid of.¡±¡±

    As the sound of her voice faded, a bright golden pill flew out from within the Phoenix¡¯s Crooked pill furnace.

    As she spoke, she began to refine pills. Her movements were fluid and smooth, carrying with them a unique sense of beauty.

    The most shocking thing was that he only used such a short amount of time to concoct a metal pill that was so close to the city.

    The gold rank pill seemed to have a mind of its own as it floated in mid-air.

    When the five monsters sensed the pill, they began to feel fear.

    They began to gather together and then slowly retreated, as if they were afraid of alerting the golden elixir.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you a name, it¡¯s called the Destruction Magic Pill.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed forward with one hand, ¡°¡±Go!¡±¡±

    The Demon Breaking Pill then shot out at an even faster speed.

    The five monsters turned around and ran, not even daring to turn their heads when they met their natural nemesis.

    After they removed the bandages, their speed and strength increased to the maximum, but no matter how much they looked at it, the Demon Breakthrough Pill was attracted by them, so it was faster than them.

    The golden pill turned into a golden silkworm in the air andnded on the back of fifth brother¡¯s neck with a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡± sound.

    The golden silkworm opened its mouth and bit into the back of his neck, and then his body began to dete at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a balloon that had been deted.

    The golden silkworm absorbed all the power of the Undying Vine and the power of the Emperor. With a sh of golden light, it quickly chased after the next monster.

    Those monsters were scared as they scurried around. However, the golden silkworm did not put them in its eyes at all and sucked them in one after another.

    Regardless of whether it was just a minute or two, the golden silkworm caught up to the most powerful force after running nearly a kilometer away. After biting the back of his neck, it sucked up all of the Undying Vine and the power of the tai-year old.

    The five monsters were now lying on the ground, wiggling like powerless rubber balls. There was no trace of the arrogance they had just shown.

    The rest of the items were poisonous, so An Zhe didn¡¯t dare to slight them.

    With the power of the Righteous Way of Pure Yang, he burned all of the poison.

    Poison was always afraid of fire. If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the Taisui and the Undying Vine supporting it, just the poison itself would have been their nemesis.

    ¡°¡±If we didn¡¯t have the genius Xiao Li¡¯er, we would be in big trouble this time.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye ran over and hugged Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm, shaking it, ¡°¡±Little Liu-Er, how can you be so amazing? If I were a man, I would marry you as my wife!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face reddened. ¡°¡±What¡¯s so impressive about that? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve read too many medical books and pharmacies.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This thing is very difficult to break through with just pure cultivation. In terms of medicine, it¡¯s better to just rely on medicine to solve the problem directly.¡±¡±

    The golden silkworm the size of a finger flew back, and like it was taking credit for flying around Qu Liuxi. It even let out a screeching sound, appearing extremely pleased with itself.

    Qu Liuxi stretched out her hand, and the golden silkwormnded in her palm.

    ¡°¡±Alright, alright. I know you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ll add some more herbs for youter to make your spirit more clear. You might even be able to evolve.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi wiped the fine beads of sweat from her forehead. ¡°¡±It was too hasty. I could have made you more mature and perfect.¡±¡±

    You have just absorbed the Undying Vine and the power of the age, you should return to the pill furnace to rest.

    ¡°¡±If there really are a lot of these monsters, then you must be tired.¡±¡±

    The golden silkworm circled Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm once before flying back to the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace.

    An Zaiyue walked over slowly, ¡°¡±If Zhuge Liuyun really built such an army, we really can¡¯t stop it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even now, Empress Dowager Su still hasn¡¯t brought out her strength. Perhaps it¡¯s because of these freaks ¡­ these things keep the mind and spirit of a human, but they have an almost immortal body. They¡¯re too terrifying.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Since I have found a way, it isn¡¯t too difficult to restrain them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, I want to go to the Embroidery Pce even more. I want to see what exactly is in there so that I can think of a way to deal with them.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s go and see what those perverts are up to.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>

    The four of them quickly approached the brocade pce. Perhaps the four youths didn¡¯t feel that their actions were changing history.

    Within the Embroidery Pce, Zhuge Liuyun walked quickly into a veryrge room. The room¡¯s arrangement was extremely strange. The room was round, and at first nce, it seemed to bepletely empty.

    However, it was not until he was in a daze that he saw clearly that the walls of the circr room were densely packed with candles.

    The candles were small, each only as long as a finger.

    The number of candles on the wall was incalcble.

    But if you look closely, you will see that these candles are arranged in a certain order.

    There were only two candles on the lowest level, and they were also the thickest. They were about as thick as a wrist and about a foot long.

    The mes on the candles were steady, not even a flicker.

    In the second row were fifteen candles, no different from ordinary candles.

    The third row was filled with candles the size of a finger.

    Zhuge Liuyun walked in quickly, staring at the second row of candles, and then her expression changed.

    Five of the candles had gone out, and wisps of smoke were rising from the fments.

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun turned around and left, instructing the man in ck who was guarding outside not to let anyone in.

    His footsteps were fast and windy.

    Empress Dowager Su Qingy warm on her bed, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. The matters at the Heavenly Awakening Sect were truly too upsetting.

    He¡¯d thought that in at most another half a year, all his opponents would no longer be his match.

    But instead, she felt that this was a torment from the heavens.

    She gently caressed her lower abdomen with a venomous look in her eyes.

    ¡°¡±Back then, my father and mother gave all their love to my brother and sister. I was their first child, so why did they treat me like that?¡±¡±

    Obviously, everything belongs to me alone. Why do you insist on giving birth to those children to share with me?

    ¡°¡±Back then, I only took one of my younger brother¡¯s things, but you all actually scolded me loudly ¡­ With such bias, you all will have to pay the price.¡±¡±

    Her voice became colder and colder. ¡°¡±As long as I live, I will not let you live peacefully.¡±¡±

    Didn¡¯t you want to give birth to a son and allow the Zhao Kingdom to live for thousands of years?

    After I take over the Yan Kingdom, when my Poison Armor Army seeds, I will personally lead the army and ughter your proud son.

    ¡°¡±Zhao ¡­ it can be anyone¡¯s Zhao, but it must not be the Su n¡¯s Zhao.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s footsteps pulled her out of her thoughts.

    Empress Dowager Su sat up abruptly. ¡°¡±What happened?¡±¡±

    Why are your footsteps so hurried? ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±I have already gathered all the guards outside your room to defend. I want to go out.¡±¡±

    All five of the Earth Poison Armors are dead. I want to see what¡¯s wrong with them.

    Logically speaking, it should be impossible for someone to discover my Poison Armor Warrior¡¯s weakness so quickly.

    Even if those five-word Poison Armor Warriors were defeated, they would at least be able to retreat.

    But the candles were out, and that meant they were dead.

    ¡°¡±This is very strange. Even a Small Perfection Stage powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a full scale poison warrior. Something must have gone wrong.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su stood up and grabbed Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t leave. I feel scared tonight, my right eyelid jumping up and down.¡±¡±

    If you leave, what if someone breaks in?

    ¡°¡±Right now, most of the people are waiting in the underground pce. My heart isn¡¯t at ease.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±But if someone discovers the Poison Armor Warrior¡¯s weakness, I must get rid of this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, how will I execute my n in the future?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hugged Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s waist. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not, I just won¡¯t let you go.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if you leave tomorrow morning, you are not allowed to leave tonight.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun stayed silent for a while, before sighing, ¡°¡±Whatever, no matter how important those poison warriors are, they are not even a thousandth as important as you.¡±¡±

    They exist only to help you realize your dream and fulfill your wish.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want me to leave, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su rubbed her face against Zhuge Liuyun. ¡°¡±I knew you were good to me, better than everyone else.¡±¡±

    Back then, when I first went to the Yan Kingdom to marry that fellow, during the grand ceremony, I saw the light in your eyes when you looked at me was different.

    I thought then that you were much better than the man I had married.

    ¡°¡±Because when he looked at me, there was disgust in his eyes.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±He knows what Zhao is thinking. He kicked you out of Zhao under the guise of a marriage alliance. He had no choice but to ept the alliance between Yan Zhao and the other countries, so he was naturally unhappy.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need to worry about so many things. All I know is that among those people at that time, you were the only one who truly admired me.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun stroked Empress Dowager Su¡¯s hair. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. When I first saw you, I was already stunned.¡±¡±

    I was thinking, how could there be such a beautiful woman in this world?

    You sat there andughed, but I saw the sadness in your eyes.

    At the time, I felt like my heart was cut. I just wanted to ask why you were unhappy and help you solve all your problems. ¡°¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hugged him and said, ¡°¡±All these years, you¡¯ve always done the same thing.¡±¡±

    That guy doesn¡¯t know how to pamper me, so you poison him and make him sick.

    If I don¡¯t stop you, you can go to Zhao and kill them all.

    However, what I want is not the life and death of a person, but the destruction of the State of Zhao ¡­ That year, the Prince of the Da Xi came over and said that he wanted to get rid of the chief of the Bright Law Academy.

    Everyone was so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to speak, only you standing by my side. ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t love you, who would?¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su suddenly raised her head. ¡°¡±Why did you treat me so well the first time you saw me?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun stayed silent for a long time before saying, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a secret, if I don¡¯t tell you, you might never know.¡±¡±

    Actually, I am not from Yan Country, but Zhao Country.

    Back then, I was practicing medicine in the capital city of Zhao. I didn¡¯t want to participate in the conflicts between the martial arts world and only wanted to live my life in peace.

    ¡°¡±That day in mid-autumn, when the royal family of Zhao was visiting the city, I stood in the crowd and saw you sitting on a carriage.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At that time, I thought that if I could marry such a woman, I would be willing to give up half my lifespan.

    Since that day, I¡¯ve been asking around for news of you.

    I know you are not happy in the pce, your family is more distant from you, I feel sorry for you.

    Later, I heard that Zhao Wang sent people to Yan Guo to prepare for Yan Zhao¡¯s marriage and marry you to Yan Wang.

    ¡°¡±I was thinking, what can I do to stop it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t. The only thing I can do is toe here to protect you in the Yan Kingdom before you do.¡±¡±

    Who would have thought that because the King of Yan didn¡¯t really like this marriage, he would drag it on for years.

    But that¡¯s fine. In these few years, I¡¯ve established my footing in Fang Shoucheng and be a royal physician.

    No one outside knows where I came from, and Yan Wang trusted me. He dered that I am a healer that the Mu n hired many years ago, so no one would doubt Yan Wang¡¯s words. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±In the end, you still came.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun lifted Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face. ¡°¡±Do you know how sad I am to see the sadness in your eyes?¡±¡±

    But I know I will protect you from being bullied in Yan.

    The King of Swallow is not kind to you. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will kill him.

    ¡°¡±Rather than being tormented by others, I might as well leave you alone in your empty room.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su¡¯s eyes were wide open, disbelief in her eyes. ¡°¡±Why ¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me these things before?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun smiled, ¡°¡±I only wanted to protect you quietly from the shadows. I never thought that you would notice me.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m old, and you¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ll ever be tempted to see.

    I used to think that I would spend my life with poison herbs and not be involved in rtionships between men and women.

    ¡°¡±However, onlyter did I discover that you are the greatest poison in my heart. I¡¯ve already been poisoned to the point that I can¡¯t save you.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hugged Zhuge Liuyun. ¡°¡±You should¡¯ve told me earlier. I wouldn¡¯t have stayed that long after he died.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He kept feeling that there was something wrong with his words. No matter how he tried, it made him feel vexed and frustrated.

    Of course he knew Empress Dowager Su¡¯s character, but he had never interfered ¡­ because he was old, really old.

    He wanted her to be happy, so even his heart twisted with it.

    ¡°¡±Alright, go to sleep.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun pointed at the bed, ¡°¡±I will stay here and not leave. No one will hurt you.¡±¡±

    I will not do anything else tonight. Tomorrow morning, whether it is a sess or not, I will bring out the army of humans from the underground pce in advance.

    Within a day, you will be able to exterminate all those who disobey you in this city.

    ¡°¡±In truth, as long as I take action myself, those people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect are nothing to worry about.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Suy down on the bed. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t I worried about you?¡±¡±

    In those families, there would inevitably be experts taking charge.

    Once you show your hand ahead of time, I won¡¯t even have thest resort.

    You cannot die as others wish.

    ¡°¡±Those old geezers in the Supreme Preceptor¡¯s Hall are already suspicious of you. How can you stop them if they make a move?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve underestimated me and overestimated them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I will listen to you. I will listen to whatever you say.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su said bashfully, ¡°¡±Everyone says that after liking a man, women will be stupid.¡±¡±

    Will you love me for my foolishness? ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said, ¡°¡±No matter what you are, I like you.¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su hummed and waved her hand for Zhuge Liuyun toe over and kiss her.

    Zhuge Liuyun was stunned for a moment before he finally shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s toote. You should go to sleep.¡±¡±

    He felt inferior and lowered his head.

    A sh of disgust passed through Empress Dowager Su¡¯s eyes, but she quickly disappeared.

    She closed her eyes, thinking she was sick to her stomach with a poisoned man who was about to die of old age.

    But right now, she couldn¡¯t leave him and could only rely on him.

    When it came to love, it was the strong men who made her happy.

    This old thing clearly couldn¡¯tst much longer with the help of medicine, but he still had to pretend to love him the most.

    As shey there, she wondered how she could get rid of this old poison after she had taken over.

    This person was the most jealous. Although he didn¡¯t show anything on the surface, did he think he was stupid?

    The young men whom he loved the most back then, were all dead without aplete corpse.

    If he kept this old poison, then even if he were to take power in the future and destroy Zhao, his future days wouldn¡¯t be as happy as they were now.

    Zhuge Liuyun sat down on a nearby chair, looking at Empress Dowager Su with tender love in his eyes.

    At the same time, the four of them had already passed through Empyrean Terminus Pce, quickly approaching the Magnificent Brocade Pce.¡±

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>

    Empress Dowager Su had already given up the Heavenly Temple, but the east gate was heavily guarded.

    An Zaixin and the others didn¡¯t encounter any dangers when they passed through the garden. It wasn¡¯t until they were near the east gate of the brocade pce that they stopped to observe the situation.

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, An Chengli is also on our side.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at the tightly shut pce gates in the distance. ¡°¡±So An Chengli is a eunuch from the Embroidery Pce. He is very familiar with theyout of the ce.¡±¡±

    He told me that the most mysterious ce was Empress Dowager Su¡¯s Peony Garden.

    No one was allowed to enter the garden behind the Peony Courtyard. Even Li Changlu had to consult Empress Dowager Su before he could enter.

    Therefore, An Chengli estimated that the entrance to the underground pce is around seventy to eighty percent of the way there. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±If we fail, then there won¡¯t be anyone around Xiao Qidao who can protect him.¡±¡±

    Thus, beforeing here, I discussed with Gu Chao and he came up with a n.

    The Heaven Defying Seal was still safe, but once someone breaks through the Heavenly Awakening Sect, whether or not the Heaven defying Seal¡¯s secret will be discovered cannot be confirmed.

    Gu Zhaogong¡¯s meaning was to select experts to protect Lord Huo from hiding in Empyrean Terminus Pce with his Yaksha Zi Umbre.

    No one would have thought that our people would actually dare to transfer to Heavenly Temple. This way, we can guarantee the safety of Xiao Qidao and Lord Huo.

    The Yaksha Zi Umbre canst for around two hours. This is more than enough for Grandpa Huo and the others to safely arrive at Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why you chose to enter Empyrean Terminus Pce twice, just to explore the path?¡±¡±

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. If there are no surprises now, Xiao Qidao and Lord Huo have already departed.¡±¡±

    Fang Daozhong and Wang Kaitai were the most powerful, and should be protected by them.

    Therefore, Gu Chao was the only one left in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to guard.

    Originally, the n was to leave Fang Shoucheng, but no one knew if anyone in the sect had returned with the news.

    If the information was leaked, they would be trapped inside the city.

    ¡°¡±Those from therge ns also wanted to obtain Xiao Qitao. However, right now, they are hoping for us to fight to the bitter end with the Embroidery Pce, so they decided to use their left hands to gain the upper hand.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Gu Zhaogong deliberately spoke of the city, and then he arranged for people to do so. If there are spies in our sect, the news has already spread.

    Most of the experts had been moved to the vicinity of the city gates.

    Now that Xiao Qi and them had entered Empyrean Terminus Pce, they were actually safe.

    ¡°¡±Hiding for a period of time in Empyrean Terminus Pce, then entering Swallow Mountain from the north gate, and then moving to the long-lived city of the ancient and savage mountain ¡­ this is the true route.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±It would be great if we could enter the Great Illusory Realm and live in the city. Our Ancient Hunting n can also protect Little Seven.¡±¡±

    In the mountains, the Yan Country¡¯s army is not worth mentioning at all. ¡°¡±

    An Zaixian nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I set a time with them. If we don¡¯t meet up with them at Empyrean Terminus Pce within four hours, they will find an opportunity to leave the city through the north gate.¡±¡±

    The rest of the people in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect would leave the city through the south gate. At that time, even if they were stopped, without Little Seven, they would still be safer.

    ¡°¡±This is already the safest method. Gu Zhaogong¡¯s idea is very bold and unfathomable, but others would definitely not think of it.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Is Empyrean Terminus Pce really safe?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent someone to send a message to An Chengli. An Chengli will be waiting for them in Heavenly Temple. He will find a suitable ce for them to hide, and he will also bring the Heaven Defying Seal with him.¡±¡±

    So for the time being, there won¡¯t be any problems. The key lies in us, if we lose, then they will leave.

    ¡°¡±If we win, the rest is only the beginning, because those court officials aren¡¯t necessarily easier to deal with than Empress Dowager Su.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve suffered a lot, Xiao Qi. I¡¯m not even ten years old and yet I have to face these hardships.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±This is his choice. We have to respect him and he has to learn it as well. Since he has already made his choice, we have to face it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since we are the key then don¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s go inside and talk about it.¡±¡±

    Gu Qian Ye knocked on Du¡¯s thin forehead. ¡°¡±Stupid, let¡¯s just kill our way in.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±From the very beginning until now, Chen Shaobai has left behind four Yaksha umbres, and I have left three in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect,¡±¡± he argued.

    ¡°¡±Right now, I am the only one here, so your mission is to pick me up.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±It¡¯s like this again!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, your role is the most important.¡±¡±

    After I entered, I relied on the Yaksha umbre to make my move. The four of them could easily reveal my whereabouts.

    Remember the concentric knot? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course I remember.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The one that I gave to Lord Huo, when they are in danger, they will use the same knot tomunicate with you.¡±¡±

    For safety¡¯s sake, I left one of the Twin Trees here, and I can teleport here.

    Therefore, doing this is the safest choice. All of you wait for me here. This is the only path between the Embroidery Pce and the Heavenly Temple.

    ¡°¡±No matter if it¡¯s me who¡¯s in trouble at the Embroidery Pce or Grandpa Huo and the others who are in trouble at the Heavenly Temple, all of you can make it.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du wanted to say something, but Qu Liuxi pulled him back: ¡°¡±That¡¯s it.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked at Qu Liuxi in disbelief. ¡°¡±You listen to him unconditionally every time, but what if he¡¯s in danger alone?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at Qu Liuxi and said, ¡°¡±Little Liu¡¯er¡¯s decision is correct, but not all three of you can stay here ¡­ Little Liu¡¯er, follow him.¡±¡±

    She took out two items from her personal space. ¡°¡±This was given to me before the fight. It¡¯s just right for me to use.¡±¡±

    One was an Invisibility Cloak, the other was a scroll.

    ¡°¡±The Invisibility Cloak will allow you to enter together with An An. The scroll will be able to teleport you out.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi opened her mouth, her nose aching.

    Of course she knew, Gu Qianye really wanted to follow An He in.

    But at this moment, she still chose to give it to Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi did not refuse nor did she say anything else. She put away the Invisibility Cloak and the scroll, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. The faster the better.¡±¡±

    Xiao Yezi knew that I was the most suitable to follow you, because there might still be monsters in the brocade pce.

    ¡°¡±I can help you, so I have to follow.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stayed silent for a while before nodding his head, ¡°¡±Then the two of you stay here and be careful. If Xiao Liu¡¯Er and I don¡¯te out in four hours, you guys can go find Lord Huo and Xiao Qi and head to Illusory World and live in the city as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded, ¡°¡±You can go now.¡±¡±

    There was no such thing as sloppiness at all.

    An Zhan and Qu Liuxi nodded at the same time. Then, with the Yaksha umbre in hand, they put on their cloaks and rushed towards the embroidered pce.

    Skinny Du looked at Gu Qianye and said, ¡°¡±I feel even more anxious than if I went in myself. Those two will definitely be fine, right?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye just sat there, silently watching the direction where An Zhe and Qu Liuxi had disappeared in.

    An Zhe and Qu Liuxi rushed to the walls of the brocade pce. An Zhe signaled Qu Liuxi to raise her feet. He used his hand to support Qu Liuxi¡¯s feet up, and Qu Liuxi¡¯s body lightly floated upwards.

    An Zou held the yaksha in one hand and moved up the wall with the other.

    The two of them converged on the city wall, while the Imperial Pce guards patrolled the wall one by one. Taking advantage of this gap, the two of them quickly left.

    An Zaili recalled An Chengli telling him about theyout of the brocade pce, so he quickly approached the Peony Courtyard.

    Along the way, they met many Imperial Bodyguard from the Embroidery Pce. However, the two of them hid themselves extremely well and didn¡¯t reveal any ws at all.

    Outside the garden, there is a peony pavilion.

    An Zaiyue was still far away when he saw a monk sitting cross-legged in the pavilion.

    The Central ins did not have a buddhist temple. Other than a buddhist branch of the Great Xi, other small nations don¡¯t even have a buddhist temple.

    Thus, when he saw a monk in the Yan Emperor Pce, An Zhe¡¯s footsteps abruptly halted.

    The monk seemed to be asleep, a chess piece in his hand.

    In front of him was a chessboard, empty.

    In other words, he set up a board for himself, then picked up a chess piece and fell asleep.

    It was already very difficult to see a monk in Yan Country, but it was even stranger to see a monk who slept for a second.

    The monk was wearing an unusual white monastic robe.

    Thentern in the peony pavilion was very bright, so it could be seen that this person was a very young monk. With his eyes closed, there was still a sense of elegance to him.

    She had a oval face, and her facial features were very beautiful. Her skin was very white, and if she had long hair, it was likely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish between males and females.

    As An Zhe stood there, he suddenly felt that his Yaksha umbre had lost its effect.

    He looked left and right, but the Imperial Guard still did not see him.

    Thus, this sensation was given to him by that monk.

    An Zaiyue waved his hand, indicating Qu Liuxi to retreat to avoid the monk.

    However, the Monk opened his eyes at this moment and nced towards An Zaiyue and the others, intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    The monk eximed with a curious look on his face.

    This monk was so strange that he was able to see through the Yaksha umbre and the invisibility clothing with a single nce.

    The monk made a sound of surprise and then ced the chess piece down. ¡°¡±So you have not fallen asleep yet ¡­¡±¡±

    When he muttered to himself, his red lips parted slightly, and his bright eyes and white teeth shone. He was truly beautiful enough to make women jealous.

    An Zaixin knew that the monk must have discovered him, but he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t make a move.

    ¡°¡±What made me feel so warm andfortable?¡±¡±

    The monk mumbled to himself, then he looked at An Zeng intentionally or unintentionally, closed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s sleep for a while longer.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned. He thought in his heart, ¡°¡±What exactly is going on with this monk?¡±¡±

    However, if the Monk didn¡¯t move, they would still have to move in the end.

    The two of them carefully walked around the peony pavilion. When they walked over, they heard the monk lightly dream about something: ¡°¡±The brocade pce is not embroidered, there is no hope for you to hide the filth.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Pure Yang Righteous Dao is heartless and merciless, burning everything is transparent.¡±¡±

    How could a good heart be ruthless?

    Kindness, and ruthlessness.

    A good heart can only be good, but a good heart can only be good.

    Good will can not only save people, but also exterminate evil.

    The monk pinched a lotus with his pinky. He did not know whether it was a coincidence or a casual gesture, but he pointed to a room in the Peony Garden.

    An Zeng stopped, sped his hands together and bowed, saying a silent thank you.

    The monk¡¯s mouth slightly raised.

    An Zhe and Qu Liuxi went around the peony pavilion and actually went all the way inside.

    An Zhe and Qu Liuxi were both surprised. Wasn¡¯t the brocade pce supposed to be heavily guarded? How did it get here so easily?

    Then, they saw two old men dressed in ck lying at the entrance of the room, sleeping soundly.

    On the ceiling beam, another man in ck actually shouted.

    An Zaiyue looked at the sleeping guards, then back at the young monk in the peony pavilion. He was surprised to find that all the sleeping men in ck had the same speed as the monk, their chests heaving up and down.

    The Monk was asleep, all the guardians were asleep.

    Although he didn¡¯t know where that monk came from, it was obvious that he was fighting for him.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t dare to waste any time, and she and Qu Liuxi rushed into the house.

    As the two reached the door, they heard a sigh.

    ¡°¡±The monk doesn¡¯t do anything and he lures the wolf into his room.

    So a monk who takes money and sleeps is not a good monk. ¡°¡±

    The door creaked open, and Zhuge Liuyun walked out slowly, ¡°¡±Wee.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>

    [September is a tiring month, and a spelling contest will end with all the essays and essays.

    Actually, I know that this kind of update is not good. If I don¡¯t have any manuscripts in the future, I won¡¯t be able to explode.

    Furthermore, there were too many and there were too few automatic subscriptions. It was rather a pity to try so hard.

    In any case, thest days of September will still break out, for the sake of my promise.

    )

    Zhuge Liuyun looked at the spot where An Zeng was standing, smiled and said, ¡°¡±This kind of thing can really be hidden from those below the initial stage of the Small Perfection Stage.¡±¡±

    What I admire is the courage of a young man like you. People always say that the Yan nationality is born to be a valiant fighter, but in reality, at a crucial moment, there isn¡¯t a single Swallow in this country.

    Look at those so-called big shots, hiding like turtles.

    ¡°¡±On the other hand, you few newborn calves are truly admirable.¡±¡±

    Anjou put the yaksha away, folded it, and put it back in the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    ¡°¡±I just didn¡¯t think that it would be you.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun replied, ¡°¡±I also didn¡¯t expect it would be you in the end.¡±¡±

    He walked to a chair to the side and sat down. Then, he looked cautiously at the monk who was sleeping in the peony pavilion in the yard.

    ¡°¡±Where is Fang Dao?¡±¡±

    What about Wang Kai-tai?

    Where is Chen Zaiyan?

    What about the so-called loyalists?

    How did you end up in the brocade pce with only the two of you?

    An Zhan also sat down. ¡°¡±Those lords naturally have their important matters to attend to.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyunughed out loud, ¡°¡±A person like you, to put it nicely, is loyal and courageous. It is foolish to say something unpleasant.¡±¡±

    The loyalists will not show themselves, of course, because they will protect their master, and they will live with him, but they will not die with him.

    If their master were to die, they would shed tears and wail in mock pain.

    As for you, you were used as a gun.

    Those poor bastards bet on a kid like you. If you win, they¡¯ll get a huge benefit.

    If they were to bet on the reward, it would be very generous.

    ¡°¡±What if my guess is right, they are protecting the new master, Mu Qidao, and hiding him?¡±¡±

    Anjou shrugged his shoulders, not wanting to answer such a question.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re really stupid.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun continued, ¡°¡±Everyone knows that the brocade pce is very dangerous, so no one dared to enter.¡±¡±

    As for the rest of you, you came in without the slightest hesitation, and even had big dreams that could change the entire world.

    Have you thought about it? Even if you kill me and the empress dowager, your so-called victory will end up in your own hands? ¡°¡±

    He pointed outside and said, ¡°¡±The adults are anxious to find out the result.¡±¡±

    If the empress dowager won, they all rushed in and knelt on the ground to say their obedience.

    ¡°¡±If you win, they will all rush over to take Mu Qiidao away and ce him on the throne. After that, there will be nothing for you all to do.¡±¡±

    An Zou said, ¡°¡±Although what you said sounded disgusting, it was true.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun asked, ¡°¡±So, why did youe?¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, An Zaidao replied, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao is my younger brother.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun frowned, ¡°¡±That¡¯s it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Have you ever thought about what a high official might be, or what it would be like to have the power to rule the world?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue replied with a smile, ¡°¡±Yan Guo is such a fart ce, what power do you have to rule the world?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±You young people can see the loyalty of the martial arts world.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re not doing this for power, not for money, but for a sense of brotherhood. Amazing, how pitifully foolish.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you going to make a move?¡±¡±

    I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡°¡±

    Zhuge Yun asked worriedly, ¡°¡±Are you confident that you can defeat me?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun sighed, ¡°¡±In my life, the person I admire the most is the first seat of the Great Xi.¡±¡±

    I had the good fortune to see him in action.

    ¡°¡±You all seem to have a bit of his bearing.¡±¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±When have you seen him before?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±Not only have we met, but we have also participated.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that even a piece of meat, a strand of hair, or a fingernail isparable to a magical equipment.

    Their fleshly bodies were close to those of Immortals. As long as there were no mishaps, they had a lifespan of a thousand years.

    I think it¡¯s a bit far for you guys, because you don¡¯t understand how terrifying the Heaven Realm is.

    ¡°¡±Well, I¡¯ll cover it up for you.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand, and An Zhe felt something floating in from outside the door, bringing with it a chilling air.

    And within this cold air, there was actually a very familiar feeling.

    ¡°¡±Back then, I saw the Chief of the Great Xi Mana Mantra take action on the Cang Man Mountain, and also saw him being surrounded and attacked.¡±¡±

    In the end he died, and I found a fragment of his body.

    Using his physical body as an opportunity, coupled with some of my unique secret techniques, he created two very proud works.

    ¡°¡±These two works have the power of the head of the Hall of Magic. Do you want to try them out by relying on the power of his bloodline?¡±¡±

    The veins on the back of his hand bulged.

    He looked back and saw two men standing there, cold.

    He wore a long golden robe. The two of them had exactly the same faces, and their faces were also iparably familiar with each other. That was his former face.

    The height, stature, and appearance of these two people were exactly the same as the previous struggle for safety. Even the arrogance between their eyebrows was somewhat simr.

    What infuriated An Zaiyue the most was that these two men had been made out of his flesh and blood.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m guessing that you guys killed those five in thend, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It should be her?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun pointed at Qu Liuxi who was still in stealth mode, ¡°¡±When I first saw you, I was already scared.¡±¡±

    How can a child like you possess such talent and attainments in the medical field?

    With your powers ofprehension, if you follow me, you¡¯ll be able to be a poison master in less than three years.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t dare to let you live.

    ¡°¡±If you live, sooner orter you will defeat me in every way.¡±¡±

    He snapped his fingers. ¡°¡±Kill these two.¡±¡±

    Then, the two Heavenly Monsters slowly turned around and faced An Zhan and Qu Liuxi.

    An Zhe pulled Qu Liuxi out of the window and the two men followed.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right behind me.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head and stood beside An Zeng. ¡°¡±What I want to do the most is to stand by your side. I don¡¯t need your care, but I can help you.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t want to be the one behind you who needs your distraction. I want to be your arm, your legs, to fight side by side with you.

    ¡°¡±So all these years, I¡¯ve been working hard, working hard, constantly trying to catch up to you, standing beside you and not behind you.¡±¡±

    The two monsters chased after him expressionlessly.

    The man on the left had the first heaven embroidered on his chest, while the man on the right had the second heaven embroidered on his chest.

    His eyes were cold, angry and cold.

    Looking at those two people, An Zhe suddenlyughed. He was enraged to the extreme.

    ¡°¡±God¡¯s will.¡±¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell flew out of the Blood Pearl¡¯s bracelet and hovered beside him.

    However, Qu Liuxi did not summon the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron because she knew very well what the Purple grade Pill Cauldron meant to Zhuge Liuyun.

    She had only called out the golden silkworm she had refined earlier. The little fellowzily crawled out andnded on Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulder. When it saw the two heavenly shaped monsters, its eyes immediately went wide open. Its expression was that of a tasty thing, but what should it do if it couldn¡¯t eat anything ¡­

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Nine Serenities Magic Bell. ¡°¡±Good stuff!¡±¡±

    He could not help but directly take action. The white-clothed young monk in the Peony Pavilion said with his eyes closed, ¡°¡±If you do something, I will.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t forget why you came here.¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk smiled brightly. ¡°¡±What did you say about that young man just now?¡±¡±

    Stupid ¡­ Aren¡¯t you too?

    There were thousands and thousands of monks in this world, and whether they were real or fake, there were those who did not cultivate. Regardless of whether they were big or small monks, there were not many who took money seriously.

    ¡°¡±Besides, even if it¡¯s for money, the price you offered is a bit low.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun said worriedly, ¡°¡±You think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk: ¡°¡±Try it?¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun took a step forward, but only a step.

    On the other side, An Zhe pressed down with one hand, and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell smashed down with a monstrous momentum.

    Sitting down, he took turns to throw attacks at the pagoda. Each of his strikes seemed to be able to tten the mountain.

    Solesky looked at the magic tower that came crashing down and raised his hand. A ball of light shed in his hand and then he threw it out like thunder.

    The Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning that the leader of the Dazhi Mantra fought for!

    Seeing this scene, An Zaixin¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    That was his technique, but after reincarnation, because of his physique, he was unable to continue cultivating.

    A clump of lightning shot out, forming a thunderstorm in the air.

    This move was once viewed as a forbidden art by the Holy Emperor of the Da Xi.

    Even though this Solesky was far inferior to the one he had used back then, how could he possibly calm his heart down?

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A bolt of lightning shot out, directly knocking the Nine Serenities Magic Bell to the side.

    This attack had actually pushed back the Purple rank Demon Weapon.

    Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s face was full of pride, ¡°¡±Not bad, not bad. As expected of an item refined from the flesh of a Heavenly Realm expert, not bad at all.¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk put his hands together and said Amitabha.

    An Xuan waved his hand, and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell flew towards the Sky Two who was attacking Qu Liuxi, and he himself charged straight towards the Heaven One.

    The sun rose from the center of his palm. He was using the True Path of Pure Yang to fight the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning!

    The Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning was the peak of the purple-rank cultivation technique and was known as a forbidden level killing technique.

    If he used it at its peak, it would have the power to destroy the heavens and the earth.

    Tianyi¡¯s strength wascking, but this was a purple-rank cultivation technique after all. After all, it was once part of An Zhe¡¯s physical body, so its might was naturally not to be underestimated.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The Sun Righteous Way and the heavenly thunder crashed into each other, sending An Zhe flying backwards.

    The body of Heaven One contained the part of the body that the lesser celestial stage had contended for. It was simply too powerful, and one could infer that it was at least at the Small Circle of the Perfection Stage.

    However, An Zaiyue had just stepped into the state of prison, and the difference between the two was simply too great.

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up. He held his sword in his left hand, and his right hand once again appeared the pure Yang of the Righteous Way.

    Tian Yi continued to walk forward expressionlessly. Compared to those monsters with the word ¡®Earth¡¯ on them, he looked like a normal person.

    He raised his hand and a bolt of heavenly lightning rumbled over.

    With a swing of the sword in An Zhe¡¯s left hand, the Sword Qi struck the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning. Even though the power of the Sword of Silence was still shattered by the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning.

    As for An Zhe¡¯s right hand, the Righteous Way of the Pure Yang smashed down, and the zing sun, a meter in diameter, smashed towards Solesky¡¯s face.

    Solesky pushed his hands forward, causing the purple Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning to appear in front of his hands.

    The purple lightning ball of light rapidly grew in size. He opened his hands outwards, thumb and thumb facing each other, forefinger and forefinger facing each other, forming a heart-like gesture.

    ¡°¡±Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning.¡±¡±

    A deep sound could be heard from Solesky¡¯s mouth, and then the purple ball of light quickly flew out.

    His golden robe fluttered in the wind. His face was cold, as though he had just seen his past self.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>

    His golden robe fluttered behind him as the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning exploded in mid-air.

    This sort of scene was extremely familiar to all.

    That was him once upon a time.

    When he was in the Great Xi, the ce where the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning appeared was the ce where the vile monsters and evils were sentenced.

    The reason why the Great Xi Mantra was so awe-inspiring was precisely because of An Zaiyue, because of An Zhe¡¯s forbidden technique, the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning.

    Now, he would face all of this on his own.

    Past self, past all.

    The purple ball of light exploded, shattering An Zaidao¡¯s pure Yang.

    An Zou¡¯s body flipped backwards and flew out. If it wasn¡¯t for the scales of the Sacred Fish, he would have been severely injured.

    ¡°¡±Return it to me!¡±¡±

    An Zhe suddenly roared, his eyes were red like a ferocious beast¡¯s eyes.

    No one knew what he was shouting at, or who he was yelling at.

    So much so that even Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned pale, thinking that An Zhe had been possessed by some sort of demon.

    Tianyi quickly flew over and punched towards An Zeng.

    The fist smashed a rockery into powder.

    Amidst the smoke and dust, An Zhan flipped himself over. He supported himself on the ground and slid backwards. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°¡±I know you can hear me!¡±¡±

    Now!

    Immediately!

    ¡°¡±Give it back!¡±¡±

    As he stood up, the distant Solesky once again floated over. The Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning in his palm appeared once more.

    Sigh ¡­

    A sigh seemed to float from the distant horizon, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    After this long sigh, a mass of air suddenly appeared on the outside of An Zeng¡¯s body. A whirlpool of green air whirled around An Zeng at high speed.

    At this moment, the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning had arrived in front of An Xuan. Just as it was about tond on his body, a burst of air erupted!

    The violent explosion of air caused An Zeng¡¯s hair to violently flutter back, but the purple Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning actually managed to block the explosion of air in front of An Zeng.

    The solidified heavenly thunder illuminated An Zeng¡¯s face to a purple hue. His hair danced wildly behind him, and An Zeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked just like an awakened peerless beast.

    An Zeng opened his mouth and roared. It was as if there was an enormous creature in the sky looking down from above.

    ¡°¡±You should all go now.¡±¡±

    He opened his mouth, and there was blood on his teeth.

    ¡°¡±How can it be a contest for the Great Xi¡¯s spellcaster to stay here and be manipted by others?!¡±¡±

    An Zhe pushed the pure sun with his right hand, and the two-meter-wide sphere of blue light began to spin with the speed of a vortex, forcibly pushing back the Ninefall Heavenly Lightning.

    For the first time, Tian Yi¡¯s expression changed.

    He also seemed to have found some sort of familiar feeling in An Zhe¡¯s body, and a dazed look appeared in his eyes.

    At this moment, at least a dozen cultivators pounced over from behind and stood behind Zhuge Liuyun.

    These cultivators were originally guarding those monsters in the underground pce. Zhuge Liuyun had activated his most terrifying Heavenly Character. They didn¡¯t have anything to do at the moment and rushed out to watch the battle.

    This was also the first time these people had seen the Heavenly Characters make a move. All of them were so scared that their faces were drained of color.

    Only then did they realize what they had been guarding for so long.

    If it was one on one, none of them would be a match for the Divine Character.

    They simply couldn¡¯t withstand the domineering Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning.

    An Zhan threw out a punch, ¡°¡±All of you should die!¡±¡±

    Tian Yi raised his hand to block An Zhan¡¯s fist.

    ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    An Zhe smashed down with his fist. Because of the sheer force of his punch, it was too fast, causing the air to explode. His fist was covered in mes.

    The violent air currents spread out in all directions, and within a ten meter radius, not a single de of grass grew.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m the one who sent you home.¡±¡±

    The sword in An Zhe¡¯s left hand shed forward, and a tail of me that was over a meter long was thrown out.

    The heavens had always flipped backwards, avoiding the dark sword qi.

    His eyes stared unblinkingly at An Zeng, as if he was searching for something.

    ¡°¡±Why do I feel that you are somewhat familiar?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    The righteous and pure sun had arrived once more. Once again, Tianyi avoided it. He had been standing on a tree.

    Under the pure yang of the Righteous Way, the tree instantly turned into ashes.

    In just the blink of an eye, the zing temperature caused arge tree to disappear.

    As Heaven¡¯s One soared into the sky, his golden robe swayed slightly. He looked down at An Xuan, and the bewilderment in his eyes became more and more intense.

    His left hand extended towards the sky as if he had taken something off it. He then pushed down towards An Zaihai. ¡°¡±Heavenly Lightning Marking!¡±¡±

    Dense bolts of purple lightning that were like rain of artillery fell down. The density was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle with numbness.

    Each bolt of lightning was like a meteor, striking towards the ground.

    The ground exploded in quick session. This kind of attack was not aimed at a single person. Even if they were facing an army, they would still be repelled by this terrifying power technique.

    The courtyard was in aplete mess. All the trees were shattered, and the stone floor that was originally paved with ayer of stone was turned over like a plow. Broken stones shot out like bullets.

    As for those guards who had fallen asleep and were unable to wake up, none of them were spared. They were all turned into meat paste, and the mud that was mixed in was unable to distinguish them.

    This was the forbidden technique of the forbidden technique, the peak of the Nine Extremities Heavenly Lightning.

    If it was a battle between cultivators at the Great Circle of the lesser celestial stage, one could defeat tens of thousands of armies with just this Divine Lightning Sky Gaze.

    There was absolutely no sign of life within a radius of ten miles.

    The more they fought, the more unreasonable they became.

    On the other side of the pavilion, a golden character floated out, forming a transparent light barrier.

    With ten thousand runes revolving, the mighty Heavenly Lightning Marrow was actually unable to break through that barrier of light.

    The young monk sitting cross-legged in the peony pavilion wrinkled his brow, looking at the floating Tian Yi with aplex expression.

    He seemed to be muttering to himself, ¡°¡±What a killing spawn, what a cause and effect.¡±¡±

    He clenched his teeth and persevered. He held up his sword to block the lightning strikes again and again.

    An Zhe, who had been standing on the ground earlier, was now buried deep underground.

    The entire courtyard was bombarded into a huge crater. The floating Heaven One had the appearance of a God Lightning Sky; it was as if a fighter aircraft was hovering in the sky and firing cannons. It was extremely berserk.

    The scales of the eight holy fish floated above An Zeng¡¯s head, forming a gigantic shield.

    The lightning struck on the scales of the holy fish again and again.

    By the time the Heavenly Lightning g had unleashed its power, the huge courtyard had already turned into a huge crater.

    Dust swirled and dirt flew in the air. It was like a thick fog that made one unable to see clearly what was in front of them.

    The sky that was floating in the sky waved its sleeves and a mighty hurricane swept across the sky, sweeping away all the dust.

    At least thirty meters deep in the crater, the scales of the eight holy fish flickered with a brilliant light.

    An Zeng slowly stood up. The scales of the eight holy fish opened and surrounded him.

    He raised his head and looked at the high and mighty Tianyi in the sky with a dazed look in his eyes.

    This was clearly him, the one who had suppressed the fiendish demons, but now he had be a fiendish fiendish demon.

    After retracting the borrowed power from Chen Shaobai¡¯s father, An Zhe felt the power of thunder.

    Chen Shaobai and his experiential learning in the lightning pool showed their results once again.

    His physical body became stronger, but he was actually unharmed under such a violent attack.

    A current of electricity appeared from An Zeng¡¯s hand and flowed into the pure Yang of the Righteous Way.

    ¡°¡±This is not the way you should be. You said it before.¡±¡±

    If I die, hell does not need Yama.

    If I lived, there would be no need for Buddha.

    ¡°¡±Even if there is only one piece of flesh in your body, you shouldn¡¯t be a zombie!¡±¡±

    With a tap of his foot, a cloud of dust rose up from the ground.

    His body shot up, and the pure sun in his hand emitted bolts of lightning.

    ¡°¡±Who the hell are you?!¡±¡±

    Tian Yi suddenly roared as he smashed down with the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning against the pure Yang of the Righteous Way.

    The palms of the two almost touched each other. The Righteous Way¡¯s Pure Yang and Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning werepressed into a disk.

    Immediately following that, a violent explosion blew the two of them away. An Zhe directly ran through a pce more than a hundred meters away from them.

    But a momentter, he crashed out of the pce and came charging back.

    At the same time, Heaven One¡¯s eyes turned a little red. He raised both his hands and a huge Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning swooped down, so fast that even his eyes could not follow it.

    ¡°¡±What is past is past, what is to be destroyed is gone!¡±¡±

    The lightning in An Zhe¡¯s hands grew in size. By the time he and Tian collided, it was already ten meters long.

    As for Heaven One¡¯s two hands, the Nine Astral Heavenly Lightning was equally shocking.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    Under the intense fluctuations, a huge wave of power swept out in all directions.

    First, there was a hurricane, followed by a sound wave. Half of the building of the embroidered pce was instantly razed to the ground!

    No matter how huge the pce was, no matter how grand the structure was, at this moment, it was copsing rapidly like sand before being shattered into dust.

    A hurricane swept out from the ground, and even the tall walls of the pce a few hundred meters away were knocked down by the hurricane.

    The Imperial Bodyguard of the Embroidered Uniform Pce, who had been afraid of getting too close, fell down with a wail. It was unknown just how many people had been smashed to death.

    As for those with weaker cultivations, they weren¡¯t able to persist for even a few seconds in this berserk state.

    The dozen or so cultivators behind Zhuge Liuyun instantly disappeared bit by bit, like sand sculptures that had been blown away by a hurricane.

    The clouds in the sky were swept away, and even the moon seemed to float away in fear.

    As the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, An Zeng held his hands on the ground and breathed heavily, blood dripping down from the corner of his mouth.

    He raised his head to look at the sky, where Tianyi was hugging his head and wailing.

    Electric currents appeared on his head one after another as he drilled his way out.

    It was as if he was suffering great pain, and that roar could almost tear the sky apart.

    At the same time, Number Two, who had been madly attacking Qu Liuxi earlier, also seemed to have been infected. He held his head and squatted down.

    Scenes that should not have appeared in their minds appeared. In the Da Xi, in the martial world, in the Cang Man Mountain.

    They saw the fierce battle in which An Zhe was besieged, and Zhuge Liuyun used a knife to separate the flesh and blood.

    He saw his past life, and he saw his past as well.

    The roar of Tianyi died down, and his eyes were ck and white again.

    He looked at Number Two, who was slowly standing up on the ground, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I saw myself, and I saw my return.¡±¡±

    Tian Er nodded, ¡°¡±This shouldn¡¯t be our world. We don¡¯t belong here, neither in the past nor in the future.¡±¡±

    The two of them looked at An Zaihai and asked at the same time, ¡°¡±Is this life good?¡±¡±

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°¡±Better than it was.¡±¡±

    Tian Yi and Tian Er nodded. Tian Yi looked in the direction of the underground pce behind them and said, ¡°¡±We should destroy it, but we should also take away the things that have altered it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If these evil tricks were to escape, it would be a cmity.¡±¡±

    Tian Er and Tian Yi floated slowly in the air, side by side.

    Then, the two of them raised their hands at the same time, and the two huge purple balls of light merged into one.

    That scene was like two people holding up a round purple sun, shining brilliantly.

    ¡°¡±Heavenly Lightning Gaze!¡±¡±

    A deep voice sounded once again. It was so deep that it made one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Holding the huge divine thunder, the two of them dived down and rushed into the underground pce.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The remaining half of the brocade pce copsed.¡±

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>

    A huge blister appeared on the ground of the entire embroidered pce. Even the hole created by the First Heaven of Heaven¡¯s Lightning made a dent and then it fell down violently.

    The brocade pce that took up hundreds of acres ofnd was instantly destroyed.

    The entire ground began to sink, and the earth began to churn like waves.

    Empress Dowager Su had been managing the underground pce for many years, including the hundreds of cultivators within it. There were already tens of thousands of poisons warriors, without even a chance to escape.

    This was the terror of the old war.

    Only a small portion of Tian Yi and Tian Er¡¯s bodies possessed such terrifying destructive power.

    The underground pce waspletely destroyed by the Lightning Sky and then copsed. What was buried below was not only Zhuge Liuyun¡¯s many years of hard work but also Empress Dowager Su¡¯s ambition.

    ¡°¡±AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±¡±

    Empress Dowager Su Qing, who was rescued by two ck-robed guards, saw the copsing brocade pce and cried out in pain. Her face was deathly pale.

    Then she crouched down, clutching her stomach, a slow stream of blood running down her leg.

    Zhuge Liuyun looked at An Zeng with a dark expression, despair appearing in her eyes.

    He could never have imagined that the two whom he had ced such high hopes for would strike back at him.

    He didn¡¯t understand why this had happened, why the two of them had rushed back to kill all their kind.

    Even he was unable to withstand the might of the Heavenly Lightning Cauldron.

    He had intended to test the power of those two heavenly characters, but he had let all his efforts go to waste.

    When he saw the empress dowager Su Qing squatting down while holding her stomach, and saw the blood flow down, his eyes instantly widened.

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun roared, and her hair exploded as if she was possessed by a devil.

    ¡°¡±I will kill you all!¡±¡±

    He suddenly swooped down from the sky, and a ck mist gushed out from his sleeve.

    The ck mist twisted and swirled in the air, forming a roaring ck dragon.

    He gasped for breath, watching the ck Dragone down from the sky and stand up straight again.

    In battle, as long as the enemy was alive, the battle would not stop.

    He raised his head and looked at the ck Dragon swooping down. His left hand held the dim sword, and the pure sun of his right hand appeared once more.

    ¡°¡±Rest.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly stepped in front of An Zeng. ¡°¡±It¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±No, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll always be the one to protect you.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, but she didn¡¯t back down at all. ¡°¡±Believe me. As for medicine, I know better than you how to deal with it.¡±¡±

    Even though he is older than me, even though he has more experience than me, even though his cultivation is deeper than mine, but as long as it¡¯s a matter of medicine, I don¡¯t have anything to fear from him.

    ¡°¡±Although his poison is formidable, it¡¯s not a genuine technique.¡±¡±

    She pointed forward, and the small golden silkworm charged straight at the ck Dragon.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s body was enormous, but the golden silkworm was only the size of a pinky.

    In contrast, if one didn¡¯t look carefully in front of the ck Dragon, they wouldn¡¯t notice the existence of the small golden silkworm.

    However, unlike the two experts who faced the heavens, the golden silkworm didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of fear when facing the gigantic ck dragon.

    He twisted his little butt and flew up with all his might. He was especially excited.

    The ck Dragon seemed to feel that its prestige had received a provocation. Moreover, it had received one from such an unremarkable little thing, so it was especially angry.

    The ck dragon formed by the poisonous mist and the poisonous substance let out a furious roar in the air. It opened its mouth and spat out something that looked like a dragon breath.

    However, this was not true dragon breath, but venom.

    The little golden silkworm was still unmoved. It wheezed as it rushed forward ¡­ It was flying in such an ugly manner, but it was still flying. It seemed especially motivated.

    The little golden silkworm unexpectedly didn¡¯t dodge and directly dove into the dragon breath.

    All he saw was a small ball of golden light continuing forward, breaking through the dragon breath.

    The poison can kill thousands of people, but it doesn¡¯t seem to make any sense to the little silkworm.

    Qu Liuxi smirked. ¡°¡±Although it was only a Gold Core made in a short period of time, other than absorbing the poison as nutrients, it can¡¯t do anything else.¡±¡±

    People said that there was specialization in the arts and crafts, and that this aurous core had no other uses other than absorbing all the poisons.

    Moreover, it will continue to absorb more and more poisonous gas until it evolves. It might even be a purple grade divine pill some day.

    The little golden silkworm puffed its cheeks in the air with all its might, and sucked all of the dragon breath into its mouth.

    Swallowing a big mouthful of dragon breath, the little golden silkworm¡¯s body actually looked a little bigger.

    ¡°¡±Kill them all!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun, who was floating in the air, was extremely angry. He conjured a big hand and grabbed the small golden silkworm.

    An Zhe weed the attack with his palm. His big ck hand grabbed the bright sun in the sky. Then, he suddenly let out a cry and released it.

    The hand was still smoking, as if it had been burned.

    The pure sun of the Righteous Way was protecting the small golden silkworm, which was devouring the ck dragon like a snake swallowing an elephant.

    The scene was much more shocking than a snake swallowing an elephant.

    The ck dragon was a hundred meters long, and the little golden silkworm was only a finger¡¯s length long.

    It was so big that the people who saw it were stupefied.

    At this moment, the only ce in the entire brocade pce that had not been destroyed was that peony pavilion.

    At this moment, the entire brocade pce had copsed. There were less areas that were more than ten meters in depth, and more areas that were more than a dozen meters deep.

    The ce beneath the pavilion was not destroyed. It was like a pir supporting the pavilion.

    The white-clothed young monk in the Peony Pavilion still sat cross-legged, watching the small golden silkworm climbing up from the sky. He could not help but slightly shake his head.

    ¡°¡±The martial world belongs to youngsters after all.¡±¡±

    He clearly did not look too old, but he spoke with a sense of age.

    However, the more powerful a cultivator¡¯s cultivation was, the more difficult it was for one to discern their true age.

    It was obvious that he was surprised by the pure Yang of the righteous path and the little golden silkworm of Qu Liuxi right now.

    This was the first time that this person who came from the Western Territory to see the power of the Central ins youth¡¯s talent.

    Zhuge Liuyun attacked crazily. His cultivation base was almost exhausted, so that round of Righteous Way¡¯s Pure Yang gradually weakened.

    An Zhe was still coughing up blood. Qu Liuxi supported him and was about to summon out the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron.

    At this moment, there was an angry bellow from a distance!

    ¡°¡±Demon!¡±¡±

    An old Daoist wearing a blue daoist robe was walking over on a flying sword. He looked like an immortal, but between his brows, there was an aura that made people loathe him.

    It seemed that the seemingly wless justice and the wless quality were all in a hypocritical mood at this moment.

    The old Daoist stopped in mid-air, solemnly said to Zhuge Liuyun, ¡°¡±I knew there was a demonic country. I didn¡¯t think that it would be you.¡±¡±

    You bewitched the empress dowager and attempted to usurp the throne, trying to see how a great swallow was harmed by you.

    ¡°¡±Today, I represent the Supreme Dao Pce. I represent the cultivators of the Yan Kingdom. Even if I have to put my life on the line, I will still kill you!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Exalted Daoist Zhou Jiuji, swear to kill the traitor!¡±¡±

    With a shake of his hand, the flying sword under his feet instantly erged and turned into a shiny golden sword that was at least dozens of meters long, chopping down towards Zhuge Liuyun.

    ¡°¡±My friend from the Supreme Dao Pce, you are not alone. Our Xiao family has been subjects of the Great Yan, and we once followed the King of Yan in pioneering our territory.¡±¡±

    Throughout all these years, the Xiao family had never forgotten their ancestors¡¯ teachings.

    He was born into the nation of Yan, and his death was a demon of the Yan Kingdom.

    ¡°¡±Today, everyone in the Xiao family will stand up and fight the traitor to the death. Even if their family is exterminated, they will not fight the traitor!¡±¡±

    An old man wearing brocade clothes flew over from the distance, working with Zhou Jiuji of the Supreme Dao Pce to pursue Zhuge Liuyun.

    ¡°¡±In the past, our Zhao Family also fought alongside the Ancestor. As long as the Zhao Family still has a breath of air left, we will never be able to live with the traitor!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The hoe is at the top!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Kill the monster!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I represent the people of Great Yan to tear you into a thousand pieces!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I knew that Zhuge Liuyun was not a good person. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so ambitious!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can only me me for not investigating you. If I had known earlier that you were such a traitor, I would have tried to kill you with my life!¡±¡±

    One cultivator after another began to gather from all directions. The scene was trulymentable.

    An Zaiyue sat powerlessly on the ground, and the first thing he did was to put away the Nine Hell Magic Ring and the Dark Ran Sword.

    Qu Liuxi helped him find a random slope and leaned against it. He raised his head and looked at the colorful glows of the battle between the many cultivators in the sky. He could not help butugh, ¡°¡±If I knew earlier that there were so many loyal warriors in the Yan Country, why did you say we came out?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi was also a little tired and didn¡¯t feel that the ground was dirty. She sat down next to An Zaiyue and rested her head on An Zaiyue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°¡±These loyal officials must have been drinking too much when discussing the matter of hoeing and raping. When they woke up, the bad guys were going to die. Hurry up, or you won¡¯t have the chance to show your face.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After this is over, you still have to me each other. It¡¯s all your family¡¯s wine that made me drink too much.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since when did you talk so much?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Near Pig Fats.¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and rubbed her hair. ¡°¡±Rest for a moment, then go check on Fatty and the others.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing for us now, those big figures who represent justice will crush Zhuge Liuyun to death.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi helped him up, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and find a ce to rest. Otherwise, everyone will be worried.¡±¡±

    The small golden silkworm swooshed down from the sky,nding on Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulder.

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±Is this little fellow injured?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nced at him and lightly said, ¡°¡±I ate too much.¡±¡±

    The two of them supported each other as they walked out. It seemed that the intense fighting and killing no longer had anything to do with them.

    The young monk in the Peony Pavilion gazed at the figures of An Zeng and Qu Liuxi. After a moment of silence, he stood up. ¡°¡±I have the heart of the Buddha, but I don¡¯t know if you are willing to follow me in cultivating the Buddha.¡±¡±

    He followed them from behind, staying far enough away.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s a pretty monk following us from behind. I wonder what he¡¯s doing here?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This monk has helped us, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This monk is truly beautiful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already mentioned the word pretty twice. If you mention it a third time, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ this monk is truly beautiful.¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Can you not be so superficial?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±Anyway, she¡¯s much prettier than you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It hurts your self-esteem to say that.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t leave you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng stopped walking, looked at Qu Liuxi and said seriously, ¡°¡±If you try to seduce me like that, sooner orter, something will happen. Do you know that?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi held her hands behind her back as she walked forward. Her toes wobbled a little as she said, ¡°¡±Something bad has happened. I¡¯d like to see just how big of a deal you are going to be.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re so mean, throwing it away like that.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue was stunned for a moment before limping forward. ¡°¡±Wait for me, alright? I¡¯m still vomiting blood ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned around and walked back, supporting him as she said, ¡°¡±I really can¡¯t take it anymore. How are you going to walk like this? Can I carry you? If I can¡¯t, then don¡¯t say it.¡±¡±

    Without giving an exnation, she picked An Zaiyue up and carried him forward, one step at a time. ¡°¡±Today, I will carry you. Can you carry me in the future?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Well, as long as you say.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Will it be all your life?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Uh ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are very hesitant.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Why did those two heavenly characters suddenly change?¡±¡±

    I feel that there is some strange connection between you and the two of them. They should be very brutal people, but when I¡¯m in front of you, I feel that the two of them have left some strength behind.

    ¡°¡±In the end, theybined their attacks. You might not be able to block them at all.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have a story to tell you when I get back.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare the wine.¡±¡±

    When the two of them walked out of the rubble, Du Jin and Gu Qianye were rushing over.

    Seeing Qu Liuxi carrying An Ying on her back, Du skinny immediately rushed over to take her over. Seeing how weak An Chou was, Du skinny eyes reddened, but still cursed out loud: ¡°¡±Fuck, pretending to be injured and taking advantage of Little Liu¡¯er, isn¡¯t that right?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi pouted andughed foolishly. ¡°¡±No, he¡¯s pretty light.¡±¡±

    He took it from her and shey on her thin, broad back. ¡°¡±It¡¯s sofortable. It¡¯s like a bed.¡±¡±

    As Du walked, he said, ¡°¡±Xiao Liu, you drank your dog soup ¡­¡±¡±

    When something happened at Heavenly Temple, some people still discovered Xiao Qidao, Grandpa Huo, and the others.

    The neer did not appear, but covered his face.

    Upon seeing the signal, Xiao Yezi and I rushed over. Fortunately, there were Fang Dao and Wang Kaitai, as well as the magic array Lord Huo set up, which barely managed to force them back.

    ¡°¡±By the time we got back, it was already the same here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about Grandpa Huo and the others?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To be honest, the brocade pce has already been defeated, so there¡¯s no meaning to stay in Heavenly Temple. Those people will pounce on the empress dowager like dogs and bite her to death without leaving a single one alive.¡±¡±

    We might as well return to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect if we stay in Heavenly Temple, so we went back with Xiao Qidao and Master Huo.

    ¡°¡±After all, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is guarded by so many magic tools, as well as so many experts from the Gathering Merchant House.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue nodded, ¡°¡±That¡¯s fine too, staying at Empyrean Terminus Pce no longer has much meaning.¡±¡±

    The brocade pce was finished. The court officials would never let the empress dowager¡¯s henchmen rise again, so they¡¯d bite them even crazier than rabid dogs.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back and rest. This matter has nothing to do with us anymore.¡±¡±

    When the four of them returned to the sect, they discovered that the battle outside the sect was still raging.

    Those martial artists who did not know that the brocade pce was finished were still struggling, attempting to change their fates and lives.

    At this time, the various ns began to express their goodwill towards An Xin. Cultivators began to pounce on them from all directions, crushing the already cannon fodder practitioners one by one.

    And the thing that made people¡¯s hearts go cold was that the people from the Grand Cauldron Academy were among them.

    From start to finish, no one from the Grand Cauldron Academy had appeared to protect Empress Dowager Su. Instead, they had struck back at thest moment.

    It was obvious how treacherous Su Pei was.

    With those free bodyguards, Tian Qi Sect quickly calmed down.

    The participating martial artists were quickly killed, and even their corpses were taken away.

    Cultivators were patrolling the area in an orderly fashion. They looked even more loyal than the loyal guards.

    In less than two hours, the first family that came to express their goodwill towards An Zhe appeared.

    With the first, there would be a second, and the people from the big families who would never take the initiative to fight for the safety of the others woulde in line.

    One by one, the carriages came to a halt in front of the entrance of the sect, and soon enough, a group of people were kneeling in the courtyard.

    They knelt there and called for help. They looked terrified.

    At this moment, Mu Changyan had already fainted. Qu Liuxi was thinking of a way to remove the silver needles and Gu worms in his body.

    However, this method was truly insidious, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of it in a short period of time.

    There are times when you have to rely on your willpower to solve things, the medicine really can¡¯t do anything about it.

    When this adult came, that adult came as well. Each and every one of them was so righteous.

    Furthermore, the level of the people who came were outrageously high. It was either the Old Master, who had not seen anyone for over ten years, or the old demon who had been in seclusion for thirty years.

    At first, he was only able to see one or two of them. Then, he excused himself for being too severely injured and disappeared.

    Anyway, Madman Qu was the most experienced with dealing with these people, so he decided to leave it to Madman Qu and the people from the military to deal with them.

    However, no matter who asked to meet Little Seven, the answer to the dispute was no one was allowed.

    Inside the room, An Zhe felt much better after eating the pill Qu Liuxi gave him.

    He tried circting the power of his cultivation and realized that he lost those theories again. This meant that he was taken back by Chen Shaobai¡¯s father.

    Xiao Qidao sat obediently beside An Zeng. ¡°¡±Brother An Zeng, are you feeling better?¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and rubbed Xiao Qidao¡¯s head. ¡°¡±Big brother An Jiantao is fine, but he felt that those people outside were too irritable, so he pretended to be seriously injured and didn¡¯t see them.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao ¡­ I know that even though you made this choice yourself, you are still young after all.

    What difficulties and dangers you will face in the future, you don¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°¡±So, I want to ask you again, are you really going to be king?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°¡±The Yan Country was established by my ancestor. If this is arge family, then everyone is a family.¡±¡±

    And the Mu n¡¯s people were the parents of this big family.

    Right now, I am the only parent of the Mu n.

    I don¡¯t want to see this house fall apart. I want everyone in this family to have a good life. ¡°¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said seriously, ¡°¡±Mother told me a lot about Father. She said Father was a hero.¡±¡±

    She also said that although her father had been poisoned to death by Empress Dowager Su, the truth was that all the so-called influential figures within the imperial court were murderers.

    I thought for a long time about how I should face these people in the future.

    Then, I received an answer ¡­ The Yan Kingdom doesn¡¯t need these people.

    Not now, butter.

    My mother said that my father and uncle went to extremes.

    His father had been so powerful that they were afraid of him inheriting the throne.

    ¡°¡±Uncle was so patient that he was bullied to the point that he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±To learn patience, to learn courage.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao looked at An Zaidao and said, ¡°¡±But big brother An Zeng, I need your help.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, can you promise me not to leave the Yan Kingdom?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±At least until Xiao Qidao bes a qualified King, brother An Xuan won¡¯t leave Yan Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Brother An Zou still wants to fight against those who want to take your throne away from you. Fighting against people, the heavens, and the earth. If anyone fails you, I will fight with them.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidaoughed, ¡°¡±Brother An Xuan has always told me what kind of person I should be. Now, it¡¯s time to teach me what kind of king I should be.¡±¡±

    The Yan Country can no longer afford the war, and themoners can no longer afford the war. For ten years, I didn¡¯t want to see the warriors of the Yan Country fighting against the enemies of the Yan Country.

    ¡°¡±So, if I were to be king, the first thing I would do is to order the war against you to stop. Would those people object?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If those people object,¡±¡± he asked, ¡°¡±you will not give the order?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Down!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then just do what you think is right, because brother and everyone will be on your side.¡±¡±

    Those who oppose you need to cross us to hurt you.

    If we all fall one day, don¡¯t retreat.

    Dignity was not obtained by begging for it, but by fighting for it by oneself.

    ¡°¡±The royal n of Yan has fallen, and you are thest hope.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qishan nodded, ¡°¡±My uncle Mu Changyan is not a qualified king.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, he can no longer be the King of Swallow.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao stood up, as if he was someone who had suddenly grown up. ¡°¡±I want to be this king, so I can¡¯t give it to him.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°¡±Mm.¡±¡±

    An Zaidao suddenly felt a little afraid. Xiao Qidao¡¯s personality had been greatly influenced by him, and that was not the way of the king, but the right way.

    If a king were to rule by right, he would appear too rigid.

    Fortunately, Gu Zhaoyan and Chen Zaiyan were still by his side.

    These two¡¯s gentleness could be used against a few of Xiao Qiandao¡¯s toughness, and he hoped that they would be safe in the future.

    After a few days, the entire Heavenly Enlightenment Sect was filled with people.

    At the beginning, the people kneeling in the yard had been changed to standing in the yard. In order to express their loyalty, these people had even brought nkets and vowed to live and die with the King of Swallow.

    An Zeng stood at the window and looked at the adults in the courtyard, full of righteousness. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±I was almost moved to tears.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan shook his head, ¡°¡±His Majesty¡¯s injuries will take some time to recover. Someone has already suggested that Mu Qidao take over the throne.¡±¡±

    At this time, whoever was the first to suggest this would be like a protector of the kingdom, so once someone suggested this, there would definitely be someone following them around. In the end, it formed into a hurricane that was unstoppable.

    Not to mention your Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect, even the doorsteps of my house have been almost stepped on to the ground.

    ¡°¡±Every day, it is either this great personage who has never seen him before, or that great personage who has been in seclusion for so many years, treating him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then eat it.¡±¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°¡±ept all of the gifts you have sent. All of the guests and guests will be treated well.¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said, ¡°¡±Anyway, you eat people, but you don¡¯t feel that talking soft-spoken is too short of a deal ¡­ these people only want an attitude. An attitude that tells them how much they will be allocated to the imperial court in the future.¡±¡±

    Those people from the big families, one way of expressing their stance, the other was to exert pressure, letting me and you see that we can¡¯t leave them.

    ¡°¡±If we can¡¯t satisfy them, they won¡¯t satisfy the new king.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let him go. We¡¯ll talk about it after a while.¡±¡±

    He turned to look at Tantai Cha. ¡°¡±How is it? Is my Ministry of Justice¡¯s Minister of Justice¡¯s verdict on a case that¡¯s been pending for the past two days?¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Guo Wenli, the Minister of Justice, is still in jail.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am not some Lord Minister of the Board of Punishments. At the very least, I am not one yet.¡±¡±

    He leaned back in his chair and said helplessly, ¡°¡±All these lousy things have happened.¡±¡±

    Every day, those who came to report and expose the empress dowager¡¯s henchmen lined up a mile long, all of them treating themselves as national heroes.

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know how someone can be so thick-skinned. He probably won¡¯t even be able to use the heavy crossbow.¡±¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°¡±Let them discuss it, and the session of Xiao Qidao will not be dyed.

    If they¡¯re worried, we might as well let them be. They should take care of all the trivia.

    At first, they didn¡¯t want to overdo it ¡­ but there were four people who had to protect Xiao Qitao like the four walls ¡­ After Xiao Qitao takes up his position, he will raise Lord Chen as prime minister and Wang Kaitai as minister of the military.

    Gu Zhaoguo didn¡¯t have any achievements before, so if he ascended too quickly, those people would be at a loss for words.

    But Wang Shi was Wang Shi, so I thought that with the help of the Supervisor and the University Schr, these two positions could still be won.

    One more thing, Lord Tantai, the Board of Justice will not be able to escape.

    As for me ¡­ I¡¯m still not going into the imperial court. As my Sect Leader, this ce will always be Xiao Qidao¡¯s escape route. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±You?¡±¡±

    Chen Zaiyan pursed his lips, ¡°¡±You want to stay out of this now?¡±¡±

    Dream on ¡­ I talked to Qi Dao yesterday. He asked me why it was appropriate for me to confer you, but I said that I didn¡¯t know as well.

    He said that he would make you the king side by side ¡­ This child is really ¡­ ¡°¡±

    An Zhanughed heartily. ¡°¡±He¡¯s really his little brother.¡±¡±

    He looked outside and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go out and meet the lords. By the way, it¡¯s time to settle the matter with the Embroidery Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sir Tantai, we¡¯ll go to the Ministry of Justiceter and meet Empress Dowager Su.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>

    Ministry of Justice

    An Zeng nced at Su Qing, who was lying on the bed. She clearly wasn¡¯t used to the cold stone bed.

    Su Qing stood up when she saw An Zaiyue standing in front of the prison¡¯s entrance, ¡°¡±You came to see me make a fool of myself?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m used to killing people whomit evil, but I¡¯m not used to being abused.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You think you¡¯re ugly now, and I think that¡¯s what you deserve, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ugly.¡±¡±

    He nced back at Tantacha. ¡°¡±She and I have something to say. Can you give me some time?¡±¡±

    Tantai Chun nodded and instructed everyone to leave.

    He opened the door and nced at An Zhe. ¡°¡±For the time being, it¡¯s better not to kill her. This person is just a bargaining chip.¡±¡±

    An He gave an ¡°¡±En¡±¡± without denying anything. Then, he walked into the room and closed the iron door.

    He moved a chair in front of Su Qing and sat in front of her with a calm expression.

    ¡°¡±I came to find you, it has nothing to do with the Yan Country¡¯s matters, it is about my personal matters ¡­ I don¡¯t really like to see you, so I¡¯ll make a long story short.¡±¡±

    A few years ago, Prince Chen Chong of the Da Xi came to the Yan Kingdom and nned to kill the Chief of the Da Xi Mana Mantra, but you haven¡¯t forgotten about that, have you?

    ¡°¡±I want an answer, do you know ¡­ why Chen Chong wanted to kill Fang Dou?¡±¡±

    Su Qing¡¯s warm expression changed, ¡°¡±Why did you ask about this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As I said earlier, it has something to do with me.¡±¡±

    Su Qing suddenly woke up, ¡°¡±Who are you to him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±His... sessor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No wonder you always went against me. If I had known about this earlier, I would have already destroyed you when you first entered Fang Bancheng!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you for not killing me. It¡¯s time for you to answer my question.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why should I tell you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why not?¡±¡±

    An Zhan calmly said, ¡°¡±Although you are an extremely ugly woman, you are still a woman.¡±¡±

    You deserve to die, but I will not torture you.

    I just wanted to ask why.

    If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask the heavy weights in the future.

    So even if you don¡¯t say it, you won¡¯t never be able to get any pleasure out of it, and you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.

    ¡°¡±Besides, don¡¯t you want to kill the heavy weapon?¡±¡±

    Su Qing¡¯s warm face kept changing. After being silent for a while, she said, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    Nothing the bastard promised me.

    If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.

    ¡°¡±When you have the chance to kill him in the future, make up for it with one more stab.¡±¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±Go ahead.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually very simple why Chen Chong wanted to kill Fang Sheng.¡±¡±

    Although the Da Xi Sacred Emperor is full of power, and is far from the time when those princes are plotting to seed him, don¡¯t you think that this is what makes them sad?

    As the Unrivaled Expert, he was still a Saint King even after his grandson had died.

    ¡°¡±A prince like Chen Chong will probably never have the chance to sit on that chair for a while in his life.¡±¡±

    An Xuan frowned. ¡°¡±Are you saying that Chen Chong actually wants to kill his father?¡±¡±

    Su Qing replied warmly, ¡°¡±That is the position of the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the position of the world¡¯s ruler?¡±¡±

    What is the future of a lifelong prince?

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the point?¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Then why did he kill me ¡­ my master.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because your master is blocking the way ¡­ If Chen Chong wants to kill his father, he must gather arge group of people.¡±¡±

    In fact, the princes must have nned it that way.

    As for your master, he is loyal to the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi.

    Whoever wanted to rebel, he would be the first to eliminate.

    With Fang Dou¡¯s personality, he was destined to be a stepping stone for everyone.

    His Heavenly Lightning g is a de that hangs above everyone¡¯s head ¡­ Do you think that it¡¯s Chen Chong who wants to kill your master?

    ¡°¡±Then you¡¯re very wrong.¡±¡±

    She sneered, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not just Chen Chong alone. He¡¯s just here to take care of this matter.¡±¡±

    All the princes want to kill your master, all the courtiers want to kill your master.

    A person like your master, who can be someone that the entire noble and powerful level of the Da Xi Empire wants to kill, don¡¯t you think that he himself is a pitiful person?

    ¡°¡±Even though there are still people who praise his reputation for being stubborn and honest, if he dies, it means he¡¯s dead. If he fails, it means he¡¯s a loser.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After you say it like that, I¡¯m going to lose my weapon to kill Chen Zhong.¡±¡±

    Chen would not have been softhearted just because it was his son, and no one would have cared more about the chair than he did, even if he had been sitting there long enough.

    It was precisely because he had been infatuated with her for so long that he didn¡¯t want to lose her.

    I think he only became the strongest in the world because of this sort of power.

    ¡°¡±I can already see that even if Chen kills all his sons, he won¡¯t be moved at all.¡±¡±

    As he said this, An Zhe¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    The Holy Emperor of the Great Xi, Chen Wunoo, really didn¡¯t know about the ns of these people, did he?

    He was a person who had reached the pinnacle of his control over his power, so how could he not be aware of it?

    If he had noticed, why did Chen Wuzuo not react to the matter of him being schemed to be killed?

    It was too strange.

    No one should have the intention of underestimating Chen Nuo, or else they would die without a burial ce.

    As he thought about this, An Zhe suddenly felt a sense of fear.

    An idea came to him, but it was so cruel, so cruel, that it was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    Just as An Zaiyue was thinking about this, Empress Dowager Su sneered. ¡°¡±Your master is a loser, and so are you?¡±¡±

    You think you¡¯re the winner now?

    Those adults in Yan are not at all something you can deal with.

    You defeated me because your luck was so good.

    ¡°¡±First, a monk invited with heavy money betrayed me, then two of the strongest warriors with heaven-sent names betrayed me. I wasn¡¯t defeated by you at all, it was my own misfortune.¡±¡±

    She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°¡±Give me another half a year and I¡¯ll be able to make everyone in Yan Country submit.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Unfortunately, there¡¯s not that much if ¡­ Right, there¡¯s something that you might not know.¡±¡±

    I received the news today that some big figures are prepared to protect your life and me all the crimes on Zhuge Liuyun.

    Do you see any hope of survival? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?!¡±¡±

    Su Qing abruptly stood up, but she quickly reacted, ¡°¡±I understand ¡­ When I¡¯m alive, it¡¯s the biggest restraint on that bastard Mu Qiidao.¡±¡±

    If they let me live, it would be equivalent to them keeping Mu Qidao¡¯s development in check.

    Pushing all the me onto Zhuge Liuyun, I am still Empress Dowager.

    They¡¯ll even give me a piece of evidence to show the people of Yan that I¡¯m innocent. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±So, are you saying that Zhuge Liuyun is pitiful?¡±¡±

    I worked for you for years, and I ended up as a scapegoat. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s so pathetic about him!¡±¡±

    Su Qing replied warmly, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t beg him to help me, nor did I beg him to let him adore me.¡±¡±

    If he loved me so much, wouldn¡¯t it be best if he died for me?

    It was a kind of reward for him that I lived and thought about him asionally.

    You men are all bastards, if one dies, there will be another.

    He was old enough to die sooner orter.

    ¡°¡±But I am different. I am in my prime, and there will be many men who will fall in love with me and will be willing to work for me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You really shouldn¡¯t have said these things to me,¡±¡± he sighed.

    Su Qing sneered, ¡°¡±You dare to kill me?¡±¡±

    Even that bastard Mu Qiidao doesn¡¯t dare to execute me so easily.

    This was not only a matter for the Yan Country, but also a matter that involved the country of Zhao.

    As expected, Lord Zhao¡¯s envoy would arrive soon.

    Once something happens to me, I¡¯m afraid that the alliance between Zhao and Yan Country wille to an end soon.

    The adults of the Yan Country would also think of this. Right now, the Yan Country is weak and without Zhao as an ally, the Yan Country is about to be destroyed. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±From Xiao Qidao¡¯s point of view, that is indeed the case.¡±¡±

    The State of Zhao is a powerful ally and cannot be lost.

    ¡°¡±No matter how you look at it, Zhuge Liuyun deserves to die. You deserve to live.¡±¡±

    Su Qing said warmly, ¡°¡±You seem to know what¡¯s going on, I still need to thank you for reminding me ¡­ hahahaha!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all I¡¯ve done, no one will dare to kill me!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Not everyone.¡±¡±

    He got up and went out and opened the gate.

    Zhuge Liuyun, who was seriously injured and almost unable to walk, stood outside the door.

    He looked at Su Qing warmly, and the emotions in his eyes were extremelyplex.

    ¡°¡±I wanted to give you two a little time alone, but I¡¯m not a good man, and of course the thing I¡¯d like to see is the death of the enemy.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun deserved death. To Great Yan, it was him who helped you to cause chaos in this country.

    But for me, just because he was one of the murderers of my master.

    ¡°¡±You too, I am not treating this matter from the perspective of the Yan Empire, but from the perspective of an avenger.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun shuffled into the room, staring straight at Su Qing, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you care about me in your heart?¡±¡±

    Su Qing was so scared that she retreated, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Didn¡¯t you love me?¡±¡±

    Since you love me, you should do onest thing for me.

    ¡°¡±If you die, I will survive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I love you.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun dragged the chain with his feet, making an ear-piercing sound on the ground, but it was not as ear-piercing as his voice, ¡°¡±It is precisely because I love you that I am willing to do everything for you.¡±¡±

    But do you really see me as a lover so far?

    ¡°¡±If you dare to say that you love me, I don¡¯t mind dying for you ¡­ Do you love me?¡±¡±

    Su Qing hurriedly nodded, ¡°¡±Love!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I still love you!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun pounced forward and grabbed onto Su Qing¡¯s warm neck, ¡°¡±You really think I will believe you?¡±¡±

    In your eyes, there is only fear and hatred towards me.

    ¡°¡±Are you still ming me for not helping you seed?¡±¡±

    Su Qing felt a little breathless, and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Let me go.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t you understand, I need you.

    Now... cough, cough... I need you even more now.

    If I didn¡¯t love you,

    How can I have a child for you? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun screamed, her eyes red, ¡°¡±How long are you going to lie to me for?¡±¡±

    The child is not mine at all!

    I just love you too much. I pretend to believe everything you say, but I can¡¯t fool myself with this kind of thing!

    My body has been poisoned long ago, it¡¯s impossible for me to have any descendants!

    ¡°¡±No one knows me better than I do. I knew it from the beginning!¡±¡±

    Fear appeared in Su Qing¡¯s warm eyes, and she said with boundless fear, ¡°¡±What ¡­ What did you say ¡­ Listen to my exnation, the child is really yours, miracles will always happen in this world.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun turned to look at An Zhe, ¡°¡±You brought me here just to see us hurt each other, right?¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded, ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, I enjoyed it a lot.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun smiled coldly, ¡°¡±But I still have to thank you for giving me a chance to die with the person I love.¡±¡±

    I think she can¡¯t leave me in hell.

    If I can protect her, if I can¡¯t keep her alive, then I¡¯ll die with her.

    Can you bury us together? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Sure.¡±¡±

    Zhuge Liuyun exerted some force with his hand, and crushed Su Qing¡¯s warm neck with a crack, ¡°¡±Take a look, I truly am to you.¡±¡±

    With his other hand, he grabbed Su Qing¡¯s warm hand and stabbed it into his chest with a poof. He then pulled it out and forcefully pulled it out, ¡°¡±Right ¡­ right to your heart.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I said ¡­ I am willing to give you my heart ¡­¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>

    The brocade pce fell down so quickly that it left one tongue-tied, but the way the empress dowager lost was so bizarre.

    The important figures of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s imperial court had considered the matter for so long but still hadn¡¯te up with a n to get rid of the empress dowager.

    Did she have any brilliant ns to bring the empress dowager down?

    Of course not. Even An Zaiyue himself could not refute him if he said that he had stumbled upon an ident.

    But the feud has indeed changed a country and is rewriting a history.

    The empress dowager had died from the warmth of Su Qing, and the venomous old Zhuge Liuyun had died. However, the battle had not ended, it was only the beginning.

    On the sixth day after Su Qing¡¯s warm death, a group of officials led by Chen Zaiyan, weed Ye Yun and her son into the brocade pce.

    All the courtiers expected harmony without the slightest sound of disgust.

    This short period of time after the brocade pce fell was the honeymoon period between the Heavenly Awakening Sect and the great ns.

    There was nothing to do. He rejected all requests to hold office, including the vassal of the Imperial Guard, General Ying Yang, who was the fourth rank of the Board of Soldiers, and even the deputy minister of the Ministry of Justice.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s achievements could have left a strong impression on the history books of Yan Guo, but those officials had also sent out an unprecedented number of requests for an official promotion.

    At the beginning, it was definitely not hostility, but roping him in.

    After this incident, the influence of the Heavenly Awakening Sect grew stronger and stronger. Countless people rushed over, their momentum almost surpassing that of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    Meanwhile, the imperial court was abuzz with activity, while An Zhe sat in the small garden of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, lost in thought with a single person.

    ¡°¡±Although there isn¡¯t an official sessor yet, but Xiao Qitao has already given four orders in a row, as if he was a real person.¡±¡±

    The first was to use a thousand miles to send an edict to the general to stop the war against Youguo. General Fang was requested to consider the situation at his discretion and either hold on to thend he had acquired or return with the victories.

    It was good that Xiao Qidao had given Fang¡¯s confidant absolute power.

    Second, Auntie Ye was already the empress dowager.

    Third, I will make you the supreme king.

    ¡°¡±The fourth letter is from the First Republic.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue peeled an orange and handed it to Mu Changyan, who was sitting on the deck chair in the sun. Mu Changyan took the orange and stuffed it into her mouth with a mechanical stiffness.

    An Xuan wiped the corner of Mu Changyan¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief and said, ¡°¡±There are many things that I understandter. The reason why you can¡¯t activate the Mu Family¡¯s Imperial Protecting Formation is actually because of Zhuge Liuyun.¡±¡±

    He destroyed your bloodline power with poison, how did you activate that huge array?

    ¡°¡±The Mu n¡¯s Jiang Shan is also from the Mu n. However, Xiao Qidao¡¯s current situation is slightly more stable than when you ascended the throne.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan opened her mouth and said, ¡°¡±Still ¡­ still able to eat.¡±¡±

    An Zhan peeled another tangerine for Mu Changyan, ¡°¡±Little Liu¡¯er said that the poison in your body was nothing. She took out the silver needle and the Gu worm was sucked out by her golden silkworm, but it hurt your brain.¡±¡±

    Whether you can recover in the future will depend on your willpower.

    ¡°¡±Nie Qing is better than you because his psychokinesis is stronger than yours and his willpower is stronger than yours. By the time we found him, he already relied on himself to kill quite a few Gu worms.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Originally, those people wanted to kill Nie Qing. Although Nie Qing is also a victim, you are under Nie Qing¡¯s control.¡±¡±

    When I asked Nie Qing where he wanted to go, he said the eastern border.

    ¡°¡±Even if General Fang has withdrawn his troops, it must have been extremely difficult for him to do so. Therefore, if he wants to go to the battlefield, even if he dies, he must die on the battlefield.¡±¡±

    An Zhan handed the oranges to Mu Changyan. ¡°¡±Just stay in the Heavenly Awakening Sect and raise them properly. Actually, you¡¯ve already done well enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I feel that if your big brother was still alive, he would also be proud of you.¡±¡±

    Hearing the two words¡¯ big brother ¡®, Mu Changyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±Big brother ¡­¡±¡±

    He stuffed the oranges that Ansheng had handed him into his clothes with great difficulty, causing him to be covered in juice.

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Keep it ¡­ for big brother.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s heart ached. He pointed to his side and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a lot more. Eat it, I¡¯ll peel it for you when you¡¯re done.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Keep it for your big brother as well. It won¡¯t be any less.¡±¡±

    Mu Changyan shook her head. ¡°¡±For big brother.¡±¡±

    His hand was not yet under control, and his grip was not strong enough. The orange had shattered when it was thrust in.

    However, he was very satisfied. His eyes were filled with light.

    And Anthea rose up, andmanded that he should be taken care of.

    He was preparing to head out to the Martial Arts Academy. Right now, the only position left in An Zhe¡¯s body was the dean of the Martial Arts Academy.

    Chang Huan had already left, and Huotang had yet to recover from the disaster.

    Although the Martial Arts Academy had gradually gained some life, it was still not as prosperous as it was before.

    Right now, even Du slender Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were instructors in the Martial Arts Academy, so they were full of energy.

    The head eunuch of the Heavenly Temple, An Chengli, was sitting in a carriage when he arrived at the gates of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. When he saw An Xuan walking out, he hurriedly got off the carriage and greeted him. ¡°¡±Your servant greets Young Master.¡±¡±

    An Zhe pulled him over, ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting, why are you here?¡±¡±

    An Chengli smiled and said, ¡°¡±It was Your Majesty that ordered this servant toe. I urged this servant toe several times, but even if it was a bit slower, it still wouldn¡¯t work.¡±¡±

    The day after tomorrow was the grand ceremony for the Emperor to seed the throne. The King had sent his servants over to inform the Prince, so he must not forget about it.

    ¡°¡±The king said that he was not at peace without you.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±How could I have forgotten?¡±¡±

    An Chengli asked, ¡°¡±Where are you going?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    Ann nodded.

    An Chengli sighed and said, ¡°¡±There are so many important seats but you didn¡¯t take them. You just left the position of the dean of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    At this point of time, he would be able to upy one more seat. Otherwise, he would be robbed by those people.

    ¡°¡±The more people we can talk to in the imperial court, the less they dare to act presumptuously. At the very least, they won¡¯t act presumptuously in public.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, but I¡¯d better stay outside.¡±¡±

    If I were a court official, how would I fight a displeased person if he saw something he disliked?

    Don¡¯t think about it, there are already a thousand or eight hundred people in the Heavenly Awakening Sect. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing if I held more power in the imperial court.

    If I make a mistake, Xiao Qidao ¡­ will the King punish me?

    If not, then the power of the throne is not strong and thews of the country are not clear.

    Those people will think of a way to give me the script, the King doesn¡¯t want to annoy me too.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m in the martial arts world, much better than in the imperial court.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true ¡­ Right, the other personnel didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles.¡±¡±

    The king crippled the previous two prime ministers and Chen Zaiyan became the only prime minister.

    Tantai worked for the Board of Justice, Wang Kai-tai worked for the Board of Soldiers, and Gu Chao, who was also a college student and an inspector, forcibly snatched another deputy minister of the Department of Revenue from the hands of those people.

    Although it¡¯s only a temporary recement, it¡¯ll recover in the future. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue then said, ¡°¡±This way, we will be more stable. After the war ends, we will be able to rest and recuperate. As long as there are no idents, everyone will live a peaceful life.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s one thing that¡¯s very dangerous ¡­ Before the empress dowager died, she discussed an agreement with a tribe on the prairie. Although she didn¡¯t sign it, these prairie barbarians still used this as an excuse to send us a letter of credence.¡±¡±

    They said that Her Majesty had promised them the Iron Ore of Swallow Mountain, and that they had exchanged fifty thousand horses for it.

    If we don¡¯t give the Swallow Mountain Iron Ore away, they will gather their forces and head south.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to worry about the Swallow School.¡±¡±

    In this way, General Fang Dao is invited to inspect the Yan Men Pass and brighten up our attitude.

    Not to mention fifty thousand war horses, even five hundred thousand war horses couldn¡¯t be given to them.

    Once the prairie people had the iron ore, they would be like a dragon flying in the sky. At that time, not only the Yan Country would be affected, but the entire Central ins would also suffer disaster.

    The prairie is so big, it¡¯s not any worse than the Great Xi. ¡°¡±

    An Chengli replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll tell the King when we get back. That servant will take her leave first.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go on, take care of the king for me.¡±¡±

    An Chengli said, ¡°¡±Of course. Right now, I feel great about my work and my hands and feet are much more agile.¡±¡±

    An Zengughed out loud. When he turned around and was about to head to the Martial Arts Academy, he saw a young monk wearing a snow-white monastic robe standing at the corner of the street.

    That day at the Embroidery Pce, if it wasn¡¯t for this monk¡¯s help, they wouldn¡¯t have seeded.

    Mu Qidao did not forget the Monk¡¯s benefits and sent people to look for him, asking him what he wanted as a reward.

    And the monk said, Build a temple in one acre ofnd.

    This was definitely not an excessive request, so he immediately epted it.

    ¡°¡±Master.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over and bowed.

    The monk shook his head, ¡°¡±Just call me the monk of the Pce. Besides, you are the nobleman now, how could I dare to ept your courtesy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Buddhist Sect says that all living things are equal.¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±If they are equal, why be so polite?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t beat you, Master, what are you looking for me for?¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±You have magic on you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned, and he subconsciously looked at the Blood Pearl bracelet on his wrist.

    The monk smiled, ¡°¡±But I¡¯ve seen it before, so it won¡¯t affect you for the time being. It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±¡±

    However, the Devil was by his side, and the other side was affected by it.

    ¡°¡±As long as your heart is calm and firm, you will not be taken advantage of by the Devils.¡±¡±

    An Zhe thought of Chen Shaobai and his father. This time, Chen Shaobai did not help. He didn¡¯t know if something was wrong with the Cang Man Mountain.

    The monk said, ¡°¡±Man is stronger than the devil, but the devil is not afraid.

    It¡¯s not good for you to be nosy and train less.

    ¡°¡±If you are willing ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not willing.¡±¡±

    The monk was stunned. ¡°¡±How do you know what I want to say?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to shave my head. I don¡¯t want to drink or eat meat. I don¡¯t want to get married and have no children. I don¡¯t want to drink too much and be boastful.¡±¡±

    He said, ¡°¡±Just thinking about it makes me feel bad.¡±¡±

    The monk sighed: ¡°¡±If you are willing to enter the buddhist faith, then you will be in the diamond phase.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t enter the Buddhist sect, but I can still do good deeds. Great Master, why are you so persistent?¡±¡±

    The monk: ¡°¡±You won¡¯t consider it again?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If Master is willing to drink and eat meat with me in the future, I can consider it.¡±¡±

    The monk was silent for a while, then he nodded his head seriously: ¡°¡±If you can enter the buddhist faith, I promise you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you y your cards ording tomon sense?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Forget it, pretend I never said anything ¡­¡±¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°¡±Where are you going?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Martial Arts Academy, see my master.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your master?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    A girl called Huodan Tang appeared in An Ying¡¯s mind. No matter what, he was her disciple.

    Even though he was the first ss protector of the kingdom, the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, and the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Apostle Sect, he was still a disciple of Huo Tang.

    In Du¡¯s thin words, a teacher for a day, a mother for a lifetime.

    The monk said, ¡°¡±I want an acre ofnd to build a temple.

    To the Buddhist Sect, this ce was still a desert.

    ¡°¡±Right, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. You didn¡¯t ask me, so I forgot ¡­ In the Magnificent Embroidery Pce, do you know why I helped you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because of one person, her name is Xu Meidao ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, and he forced a smile.

    The monk said, ¡°¡±She is currently in the western Buddhist country. Coincidentally, I am about to travel out of the Kingdom of Gold to meet her. She asked me toe to the Yan Kingdom to see you.¡±¡±

    Seeing that no one believed in Buddhism here, he felt terrified, so he decided to stay.

    ¡°¡±But if you want to build a temple, no matter what, you must notck worldly possessions. That is also, silver taels.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll do it.¡±¡±

    The monk shook his head, ¡°¡±No need, I made it myself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did you forget that I took the money from the brocade pce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sigh ¡­ This is the first time that a monk has lied to another person. However, the money needed to build a temple is sufficient.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you have any regrets.¡±¡±

    The monk: ¡°¡±Why should I regret it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Monk can¡¯t lie, can¡¯t he? If he raises his head, there¡¯s a God, then Buddha will see.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He looks at me. I don¡¯t look at him.¡±¡±

    The monk turned around and walked away. ¡°¡±Everyone is pretending not to know, Buddha isn¡¯t stupid ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t look like a proper monk either.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>

    Martial Arts Academy

    When a group of new students saw An Zeng walk in, they respectfully bowed and said, ¡°¡±Lord Dean.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at those first-year students who were older than him and nodded: ¡°¡±Study hard and strive to be a talent that is useful to the country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We will!¡±¡±

    The first rank students said excitedly.

    An Zeng felt that if he said one more sentence, he would be exposed. He pretended to be extremely serious as he walked away.

    Those first level students, men and women alike, all looked on in awe and veneration at the peaceful scene before them.

    ¡°¡±The headmaster is so handsome, so young.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You nymphomaniac, you still want to scheme with the headmaster?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me tell you, the principal is not only the principal, he is also the sworn brother of the first ss protector, the current king.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What if the headmaster is convinced by my beauty?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve never seen a lecturer, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Uh ¡­¡±¡±

    It was strange to hear those conversations.

    Why did it seem like the world he was in had changed overnight?

    That kind of feeling was like returning to the Da Xi, everyone was respectful and full of respect when they saw him.

    However, there were some differences. At that time in the Great Xi, An Zhe would definitely walk away without saying a word.

    There was still no change in the courtyard, but when An Zhe saw her, she seemed different.

    ¡°¡±Greetings, sir.¡±¡±

    Anjou went to pay his respects.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re the principal already.¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re the principal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Principal is also Teacher¡¯s disciple.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It just so happens that I was looking for you, so you came.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mister, is something the matter?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    Huo Tang turned around and walked into the courtyard, sitting on the stone bench. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the dean, and not only the Dean¡¯s name is inherited from you.¡±¡±

    You saw it with your own eyes, too, what happened in the library that day.

    And you¡¯ve found out that the man is called the Neen Devils.

    If you weren¡¯t the Dean, I wouldn¡¯t say that to you.

    ¡°¡±However, you are the dean, so you have to bear the hatred of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An He nodded. ¡°¡±Disciple understands.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve reached the state of Prison Desire?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you are still no match for him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, even if you no longer have time, you still need to cultivate.

    I am no match for the Neen, but I have ten years of meditation.

    I know how to beat him, but I¡¯m not strong enough.

    ¡°¡±I will tell you everything I know, then I will leave the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    An Zhan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±Where are you going, sir?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The eastern border.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One is dead, the other is dead.¡±¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but I hurt two.

    Actually, I knew very well that Chang Huan couldn¡¯t be med for that.

    It was a sickness, torturing the living because of the dead.

    Not just me, maybe a lot of people do.

    But people can¡¯t walk out, that would hurt more people.

    ¡°¡±I will pass you the inheritance of the Martial Arts Academy, then I will go enjoy myself as usual.¡±¡±

    An Zheughed: ¡°¡±Once you find it, you will go home. The Martial Arts Academy is home.¡±¡±

    Huodan nodded, ¡°¡±Speaking of proper business, ten years of Silent Lotus ¡­ I originally wanted to trap that devil in order to cultivate the technique, but I haven¡¯t mastered it in ten years.¡±¡±

    Perhaps it was due to my innate talent, or my mind was filled with distracting thoughts, so I sat there for ten years without being able to meditate.

    I know that your heart is more disordered, you may not be able to cultivate this Jinglian.

    ¡°¡±But right now, other than you, I don¡¯t know who else I can pass on Jinglian¡¯s cultivation to.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Teacher seems rather unwilling.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not bad.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t seem like it. I¡¯m really not happy about it.¡±¡±

    Huotang Tang smiled a little more these few days. He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±With your personality, you don¡¯t know how to be a teacher.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps you are the most unscrupulous Dean in the history of the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then, Mister, do you believe that I will be the most awesome Dean in the history of the Martial Arts Academy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A bit more civilized with words.¡±¡±

    An Zhe: ¡°¡±You have Bo I¡¯s Principal the most.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sigh ¡­ Forget it, you won¡¯t be able to get serious either.¡±¡±

    This is the Tranquil Lotus Mantra that I have written down. Take a look at it. If you think anyone is suitable, just let them cultivate it as well.

    Quiet Lotus mental cultivation method was very effective in suppressing evil Qi. If he could master it, he might not win against the Neen Devils.

    However, after the neen devils left the Martial Arts Academy, they were like fish in water.

    ¡°¡±There are people with evil thoughts outside, he doesn¡¯t need a Ding Shengxia long ago.¡±¡±

    An Zhan took the meditation technique and flipped it open. There were pictures on every page.

    He recorded in detail the sequence in which the strength of one¡¯s cultivation went through, and he exined each and every stage of the process.

    ¡°¡±This is Mister¡¯s ten-year achievement.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a pity?¡±¡±

    The Begonia stood up, turned around and took a small package from the house before walking out, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s all a pity, then Chang Huan is even more regretful.¡±¡±

    Therefore, I think it¡¯s better if I go to the eastern border.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll see each other again this time, so if you have something to say, you might not be able to say it in the future.¡±¡±

    An Zeng took out a stack of silver notes from his sleeve. ¡°¡±Take it to spend.¡±¡±

    Hutong was stunned. ¡°¡±That¡¯s it?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±Mister, you can¡¯t leave the Martial Arts Academy. You will return eventually.¡±¡±

    So let me say some sentimental things that I can¡¯t say, I might as well give you some real benefits. ¡°¡±

    He then took out another te, ¡°¡±The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s te is even better than the Martial Arts Academy¡¯s. Great Yan can move about freely.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What else do you want to say?¡±¡±

    An Zaihai took a step back, ¡°¡±This is too much.¡±¡±

    Huo Tang looked at him and sighed, then took out another sign, ¡°¡±The Yan Yun Cars and Horses Company¡¯s brand can go straight to the eastern border, I won¡¯t charge you a fare.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Okay.¡±¡± Huo Tang nodded, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you have anything else to say. Goodbye.¡±¡±

    She took it and turned away.

    With this departure, there were no longer any qualified teachers in the Martial Arts Academy.

    After experiencing such a huge ruckus, it was already difficult for the Martial Arts Academy to hold on.

    Now that the burden had settled on Anjou¡¯s shoulders, it seemed to weigh a little.

    He sat down on the stone bench and began to read the Tranquil Lotus mantra.

    After reading for a while, An Zhe felt a scorching heat in his lower abdomen.

    Ye Zichen thought to himself, this mental cultivation method is indeed incredible. Just by looking at it for a while, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    He carried his mental cultivation method and ran to thetrine. When he squatted down, he felt a sense of joy. Looking at his mental cultivation method, he felt that it was a type of sphemy.

    Gradually, he became entranced by the scene and forgot what he was doing.

    It wasn¡¯t until Du came looking for An Zhe that he realized that he had actually stayed in thetrine until the sun went down ¡­

    ¡°¡±Quick, help me out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How long have you been squatting? It looks like you are disabled.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not long after that, only three to four hours passed?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±...¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Tranquil Lotus Mantra.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought it was the Spring Pce secret manual.¡±¡±

    The thin Dean helped An Zeng to walk out. When he met students who passed by, An Zhe had to pretend to be serious.

    After much difficulty, he returned to his room and argued, ¡°¡±I have some understanding, this mental cultivation method is too powerful. With my current strength, I am unable to use it.¡±¡±

    Therefore, I n to practice together with the four of us.

    ¡°¡±Although the lotus petals are a bit inferior, it should be enough to deal with the neen Devils.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is the Neen Devils really that strong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He definitely wasn¡¯t very strong when he left, but I don¡¯t know how strong he is now.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue moved his muscles and bones a little, ¡°¡±From today onwards, all of you will advance to the Heaven Defying Seal to cultivate the Tranquil Lotus Heart Technique.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see if we cane up with a solution for each person.¡±¡±

    This world was huge, and the Yan Country was only a very, very small part of the world.

    Perhaps in other ces, no one would care about these earth-shattering events that An Zhe had done in the Yan Kingdom.

    But whether or not people cared, things would follow a certain path.

    The Azure Barbarian Mountain.

    In the cave of Sword Mountain.

    The neen devils stood there watching, their expressions one of a faint smile.

    Thirteen stood at the entrance of the cave, looking at him coldly.

    ¡°¡±Is the High Lord here?¡±¡±

    asked Neen.

    Thirteen did not reply, only drawing the sword on his back.

    The Neen Demons sighed. ¡°¡±So many years have passed. What grudge can¡¯t be let go?¡±¡±

    Although I had some misunderstandings with the young High Lord a few days ago, we were of the same bloodline after all.

    Young people do not know better. As an elder, it is my duty to educate him on behalf of the High Lord.

    But after all, we¡¯re on the same boat.

    I heard about the birth of the holy fish a few years ago, which means that the days of the revival of our Devil Sect have arrived.

    ¡°¡±If High Lord agrees, I am willing to return to High Lord¡¯s subordinates.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Thirteen coldly replied.

    ¡°¡±You are only a Sword ve. If it was at that time, I could easily kill dozens of people like you.¡±¡±

    Even a High Lord wouldn¡¯t speak to me in such a manner.

    I know that High Lord must be in the cave. If he doesn¡¯te out, can he note out?

    Thirteen slowly raised his longsword. ¡°¡±You want to try?¡±¡±

    The 19th Demon said, ¡°¡±The world will be in chaos. The revival of the Devil Sect is unstoppable.¡±¡±

    If a High Lord still held onto that so-called agreement, then that would be the reverse of the great trend.

    Although the Devil Sect had been broken a long time ago, the Devil Sect disciples scattered across the world still numbered in the tens of thousands.

    As long as a High Lord ascended the throne, then an invincible army would gather.

    ¡°¡±I have already grasped the method to open the Demon Hall. As long as High Lord intends to return, I am willing to offer this method.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram!¡±¡±

    Thirteen took a step forward. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡±¡±

    The 19 Demons narrowed their eyes as they looked at Thirteen. ¡°¡±How interesting. High Lord has 21 Swordves. Now, you are the only ones left, right?¡±¡±

    When the 19 High Lords came out of the martial world and the blood rained down upon them, you weren¡¯t even born yet, and your father wasn¡¯t even born yet.

    You don¡¯t even qualify to kneel in front of me in the first ce.

    If a High Lord wasn¡¯t willing to appear, could it be that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet?

    How about this, how about I treat the High Lord?

    ¡°¡±If the High Lord truly doesn¡¯t have the ambition he once had ¡­¡±¡±

    The 19 Demons also stepped forwards. ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s leave the position of High Lord.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What a vile face.¡±¡±

    A voice came from the cave, ¡°¡±Actually, even if you didn¡¯te looking for me, I still wanted to find you.

    ¡°¡±If you were to attack Shaobai that day, you should know what would happen to you.¡±¡±

    The 19 Demons guffawed. ¡°¡±High Lord, if you hide in here and talk, then the wind won¡¯t sh your tongue.¡±¡±

    He took out a skull. ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t I go in and see you?¡±¡±

    Laughter came from the cave, ¡°¡±Come in then.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils walked forward. Their skulls sparkled with a crystalline light.

    ¡°¡±Does High Lord still remember what this is?¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils carried the skull and walked forward. ¡°¡±The remains of the ancient sage, are you surprised?¡±¡±

    In the cave, Chen Shaobai slowly walked out, his hand holding onto the Wise King Sword.

    The neen devils nced at Chen Shaobai. ¡°¡±Cry uncle, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±¡±

    Suddenly, a shadow floated out of the cave. Without waiting for the Neen Devils to respond, the shadow took Ming Wang Jian from Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands and then shed at this ce.

    A person was an illusion, and so was a sword.

    With a thrust of the longsword, the mountains and rivers were all shattered.

    Arge hole appeared in the 19th Demon¡¯s chest, and a skull appeared to protect him.

    The Neen turned away, their faces pale.

    Inside the cave, Chen Shaobai¡¯s father coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°¡±The remains of the ancient sage realm are truly too powerful.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils fled hundreds of miles away, turned around and looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, then don¡¯t me me. Go get rid of your blood and flesh first, I want to see what you can use to fight me.¡±¡±

    He turned around and rode the skull toward Fang Ceng.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>

    An ordinary person couldn¡¯t tell what sort of monster was pulling the carriage to a halt in front of the entrance of the sect. The thing pulling the carriage looked somewhat simr to a rhinoceros, but it wasrger and more robust.

    The outeryer of shiny ck skin was as tough as armor.

    This thing didn¡¯t have a horn on its head, but there was a ck hole on its forehead, which seemed to go straight into its brain.

    The car stopped in front of the Martial Arts Academy. The curious people wanted to take a closer look, but when they saw the sign on the carriage, everyone chose to leave quickly and silently.

    light rain tower

    After the Gao Family fell, the biggest gang power in Fang Gu City was the Wind and Rain Tower.

    In the eyes of themon folk, the so-called difference between a sect and a gang didn¡¯t seem to make much difference. Thetter might just have a better reputation.

    However, judging from the inheritance, the difference was huge.

    The gangs were a gathering of people, and there was only a hierarchy between them. There was no master-disciple rtionship at all.

    In most people¡¯s view, the sect¡¯s structure was more durable than the gang¡¯s.

    However, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that gangs would gather for benefits. If there were no fluctuations in the distribution of benefits, then the benefits would tend to be more stable.

    The Wind and Rain Tower had almostpletely taken over the Gao Family¡¯s business. This was considered an important gift from the Wind and Rain Tower.

    Therefore, he had sessfully seeded Xiao Qidao in his session.

    The first was to be in the interests of those people, and the second was to fight for a favor.

    Now that both sides were on their honeymoon after Empress Dowager Su¡¯s death, neither was willing to quickly break this bnce.

    A middle-aged man with a schrly aura came down from the car. His name was Ning Muye.

    After the battle with the Gao n, the Great Master of the Fine Rain Tower personally paid a visit to the Heavenly Awakening Sect to express his gratitude to the Heavenly Awakening Sect for letting the Gao n casino in West City go.

    Since then, the two families did not have much interaction with each other.

    Ning Muye did not have a clear position in the Drizzle Court. He was not one of the seven heads of the Drizzle Court.

    However, no one in the Fine Rain House dared to underestimate this schr. They all knew that if there really was a ranking, the Great Master¡¯s reputation woulde first, and Ning Muye would be second.

    On many asions, Open Heart had said that if he was unable to deal with matters that he was unable to deal with, he would leave them to Ning Muye to decide.

    From the Second Manager down, when he saw Ning Muye, he would obediently call him Mister Ning.

    Madman Qu knew that Ning Muye wasing and was already waiting at the entrance.

    After going through countless scenes and interactions with countless dignitaries, Madman Qu¡¯s current bearing and bearing was naturally different from when he lived in the long-lived city of the Ancient Barbarian Mountains.

    Even if he saw Ning Muye, he wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit nervous.

    After all, those with a higher status than Ning Muye, Madman Qu also came to wee him.

    Especially after Empress Dowager Su had fallen, batch after batch of important figures came to visit.

    Madman Qu weed Ning Muye through the door. The monster pulling the carriage nced at the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, its eyes somewhat cloudy and somewhat confused.

    At the same time, the cat sleeping in An Zeng¡¯s arms suddenly raised its head. It seemed to sense something and its eyes were hostile.

    The magic binding cloth beneath it stirred.

    An Zeng frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go take a look outside and see what¡¯s going on.¡±¡±

    Soon, someone reported, ¡°¡±Mister Ning from the Fine Rain House has arrived.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Be on your guard, it seems unusual.¡±¡±

    When he stood up, the good sir jumped out of his arms, slipped out, and ran towards the door.

    An Zaiyue made Du skinny follow the good lord to see Ning Muye on his own.

    At the door, the good lord strode out with the gait of a king.

    Although he was small, he was full of momentum.

    Upon seeing the kind master, the four-faced demonic beast actually took a few steps back, fear and enmity appearing in its eyes.

    When the good sir saw the demon beast, he stared into its eyes and let out a meow.

    The demonic beast took another step back, ck suns and moons appearing in its eyes.

    The stars in the good sir¡¯s eyes continued to circte as he continued to stare straight into the eyes of the demon beast.

    The demonic beast took a step back for the third time. Then, it lowered its head and did not dare to look at him in the eye anymore.

    The Kindness made a disdainful meow, then turned and went back.

    Old Huo, who was sitting in a daze in his room, got alert after seeing this scene. He got up and started rummaging through the many ancient books he had collected.

    In the living room, An Zeng and Ning Muye met and the guest hosts sat down.

    Ning Muye was a middle-aged man who looked to be around 37 years old. At his age, he could no longer be described as handsome.

    He had a very light temperament. No matter what, it would not affect his state of mind. He had a disposition to remain confident in everything.

    Not strong, not aggressive.

    If someone¡¯s temperament was as sharp as a saber, his temperament would be as stable as Mt. Tai.

    ¡°¡±Mr. Ning, just say it, I¡¯m not a person who knows how to interact.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled and said, ¡°¡±The more you talk, the more likely you are to offend people, so it¡¯s better to be simple.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye replied with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve long heard that the Imperial Duke is a straightforward person. Seeing him today is indeed the case.¡±¡±

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be straightforward ¡­ When the Gao Family was just annihted, the Wind and Rain Tower did not express any gratitude towards the gifts that the Duke of Gao gave to the Fine Rain House.

    Thus, the Great Master had always felt guilty, but the State Lord did not seem tock anything.

    Speaking of silver, although the Fine Rain House had a lot of silver, they were still inferior to the state officials.

    ¡°¡±Speaking of status, the Duke of the Kingdom is already above ten thousand people, and the Fine Rain House really cannotpare ¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment to see if there is anything that can express the gratitude of our Fine Rain House.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fortunately, the Emperor did not disappoint those with ulterior motives. Finally, we found something for us.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye pointed towards the outside, ¡°¡±The demon beast that¡¯s pulling the carriage is called the Blue Eyed Golden Eyed Panther.¡±¡±

    I know that the Crown Prince has a special interest in finding treasures, so I intend to give this to him.

    In terms of attack power, ordinary tigers and leopards could barely kill it.

    In terms of speed, he could just barely surpass an ordinary war horse.

    ¡°¡±However, the biggest benefit of this thing is finding treasures.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I wonder if the Duke of the State has ever heard of such a thing. The only thingparable to the Nine Revolutions Golden Crystal is this.¡±¡±

    Of course, An Zhan had heard of this before, so his expression changed slightly. ¡°¡±It¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±¡±

    If the Fine Rain Tower needed the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s help, he could just say so.

    ¡°¡±If one doesn¡¯t suffer from failure, I fear that one will have short hands if they take things for free.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±Since I¡¯ve brought the item, I have no reason to take it back.¡±¡±

    For the time being, the Fine Rain House doesn¡¯t need any help from the Minister of State, they just want to express their gratitude. ¡°¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°¡±In addition, in another two days, the Drizzle Court will prepare an auction.¡±¡±

    They were all items obtained from the Gao Family and other ces, and the proceeds from the auction were all presented to the King.

    ¡°¡±If the king is interested, you can take a look.¡±¡±

    Before An Zaiyue could stop him, Ning Muye had already disappeared.

    His body gradually became lighter, and by the time An Zhe had reacted, even his shadow had disappeared.

    ¡°¡±Not a real person.¡±¡±

    An Zhan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°¡±What a powerful technique.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in the Fine Rain House.

    Ning Muye, who was standing on the third floor with his hand on the fence, slowly opened his eyes. He took a nce at the youngster who was standing beside him and said, ¡°¡±He left something behind, but it might be returned very soon.¡±¡±

    He opened his eyes wide and smiled: ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you stayed, even if it was just for a moment.¡±¡±

    Our understanding of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is too shallow. We need a clear judgment as to whether the sect has a deep foundation or is bluffing.

    The Blue Eyed Golden Eyed beast had been ced with him, and it was clear to see with a single nce. ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    He looked back and saw arge mirror lying t in the room.

    The mirror was not an ordinary copper mirror. It looked like it was made of crystal.

    In the mirror, the two figures appeared, ck and white, but they were very clear.

    The people in and out of the sect were all ck and white figures, but they could even clearly see their faces.

    And the spot where the spots of light flickered was a magic item.

    ¡°¡±Amazing.¡±¡±

    Open extreme and Ning Muye walked over to the mirror and took a look. In the originally ck and white scene, the spots of light were getting denser and denser.

    White was white, red was red, gold was gold, and purple was purple.

    ¡°¡±Look, what a great harvest.¡±¡±

    Opening his mouth, he pointed at a tall and muscr man, ¡°¡±Just this person alone has three Purple-Gold Grade magic items. The Heavenly Awakening Sect does indeed have some hidden reserves.¡±¡±

    Look at this ¡­ on this young girl¡¯s body, there was actually a purple grade divine artifact.

    That, although the magical equipment on that young girl¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be considered of the grade, the radiance was too bright, perhaps it was something even more terrifying.

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s also an argument ¡­ Strange, why can¡¯t there be anything on An Zaihai?¡±¡±

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some kind of amazing magical equipment blocking the way, so I can¡¯t see through the Jade-Eyed Golden Crystal.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No matter what, I need to find out more about the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect in a short period of time.¡±¡±

    It may not be long before the bnce is broken, and grown-ups don¡¯t want to see the struggle continue so steadily.

    ¡°¡±An outsider suddenly became a powerful figure who wielded the authority of Yan Country. Furthermore, he was a young man ¡­ The adults behind us must be unhappy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The conflict with the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect is only a matter of time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±The conflict won¡¯t break out for too long. After the ten-year-old Duke of Yan decreed to the general that Fang Zhiyi would return to the imperial court after stabilizing the eastern border, I think that in order to win him over, the Duke¡¯s identity must not becking.¡±¡±

    Before Fang¡¯s confidantes returned, the lords were to put an end to the struggle for the safety of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou and the people of Anjou.

    ¡°¡±Otherwise, when the timees, Little Swallow Emperor will have two forces that will protect him: the Heavenly Ascension Sect and Fang Zhixin. If he wants to move, it will be difficult. The lives of adults will not be easy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I admire this person,¡±¡± he said as he opened his mouth.

    Young hero, bold and capable.

    However, he was a little rash. To think that he would ban bets in the East City ¡­. If the Yan n doesn¡¯t bet, then what about the Yan n?

    ¡°¡±He was originally an outsider. Aftering here, he wanted to change the rules. This is a big taboo.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±Unless he has heaven-defying strength and doesn¡¯t care about rules.¡±¡±

    Open your eyes, shook your head, and said, ¡°¡±No one can ignore the rules. Only when you reach the level of Saint King of the Da Xi world, can you ignore the rules and make them as you please.¡±¡±

    While the two of them were talking, a person wearing a ck robe slowly walked in.

    His expression changed, ¡°¡±The guards outside are all trash?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How could someone directlye here!¡±¡±

    Just as he was about to make his move, he was pulled by Ning Muye, ¡°¡±To be able toe all the way here is enough for us to open the door and wee the guests.¡±¡±

    The man in ck went downstairs and stopped, turning down the hat that covered his face, and looking up.

    It was a man that could only be described with the word ¡®devilish¡¯. He looked at the man with a wide grin, as if his mouth could split right under his ears.

    That kind of feeling caused chills to run down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°¡±No one will wee me?¡±¡±

    The man in ck smiled sinisterly. ¡°¡±Let me introduce myself. My name is Mo Neen. I¡¯m here to help your Fine Rain House be the number one in the martial arts world.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>

    Some people open their eyes, others go blind.

    Some people know their way around, and some people don¡¯t know their way around.

    Recently, there had been no end of peopleing to the sect, but quite a few hade to provoke him.

    If a person drills through the horn of a cow, he will distort and pervert.

    A part of the geek believed that if he could defeat An Zhe, he would be renowned throughout the world.

    This was no longer a fool, but a twisted version.

    With regards to such people, An Zhe would ignore them if he could, and beat them if he couldn¡¯t avoid them.

    It was just that the sect was getting noisier and noisier. He and Du skinny Qunliu, Gu Qianye and the other three were cultivating the Silent Lotus in the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Five meridians of Serene Lotus, four of them had cultivated four meridians, he didn¡¯t know if they would be able to deal with the 19 Devils.

    The meditation technique was actually used by that senior from the Supreme Preceptor¡¯s training hall to seal the Neen Devils, but it was wed.

    After cultivating in the library for so many years, the purpose of the practice was to make up for this w.

    She simplified the seal from seven meridians to five, but she still did not manage to cultivate it.

    The four of them sat cross-legged with their eyes closed in concentration.

    After a short moment, a lotus appeared behind everyone¡¯s bodies. It was white, and it emitted a holy radiance.

    Four people sat in four directions, the Four Petal Lotus slowly taking shape behind them.

    First, the meridians began to gradually solidify.

    After the four petals were formed, they began to move closer to the center.

    It formed an extremely beautiful four-petal lotus in the air above the four of them, as well as a majestic beauty.

    However, even though it looked beautiful, it was stillcking when flowers bloomed with four petals.

    After a long period of time, An Zhe opened his eyes and shook his head. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not difficult to form one¡¯s own lotus flower, but ¡­¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±However, the exchange between the two is too difficult. This Five Veins Lotus Flower is a person who has better cultivation. If one is able to split their attention into five areas, they will be able to control five flower petals.¡±¡±

    But for the four of us, not only is it hard to control each other¡¯s lotuses, but it¡¯s also extremely difficult to do so.

    ¡°¡±But if we can¡¯tmunicate with each other, then this Jinglian won¡¯t be able to cultivate it.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded. ¡°¡±JingLian is a sealing technique. Although it¡¯s better to use it by herself, it¡¯s almost impossible for a person to fight and seal at the same time.¡±¡±

    He stood up. ¡°¡±Rest for a moment. This is the best way to deal with the Neen Devils.¡±¡±

    We¡¯re only doing this as a precaution against his reappearance.

    It would be great if he could seal her again, but it would be even better if he could kill her with a rise in his cultivation realm.

    ¡°¡±I still need to go to the Martial Arts Academy. You guys rest for a while, I¡¯ll be back in the evening.¡±¡±

    An Zeng changed into a new set of clothes and walked out of the Heavenly Ascension Sect alone.

    The street was filled with the fragrance of snacks. Recently, their culinary skills had improved quite a bit.

    Anjou walked from one end to the other, his hands full of food.

    Grilled gluten, grilled fish, roasted chicken wings, stewed meat, various snacks, and arge piece of steamed bread ¡­

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t want to give up, because the recent peace and quiet proposed that the culinarypetition was about to be held.

    Who was first? Not only did the Heavenly Gate Sect receive a reward, they were even exempted from a year¡¯s rent. This was certainly a huge temptation.

    Therefore, these rascals had sold their strength one by one to study how to taste better.

    As for themoners who heard the news, they came in an unending stream, especially in the evening. It was simply outrageous.

    Because of the existence of this street, the average weight of the people in Fanggu City had risen by at least a few kilograms ¡­

    An Zhe greeted the neighbors as he walked. Today, the opening of the sect¡¯s sphere of influence had basically taken over the entire eastern city.

    Even if there were still some streets that had yet to be entered, who would dare to provoke the people of the Heavenly Ascension Sect?

    Rules were never formed by others¡¯ self-awareness.

    A strong person builds a strong order, and when people get used to it, it¡¯s a rule.

    The good lord caught up from behind and rubbed his face against An Zhe¡¯s face as if he had something to say.

    Unfortunately for Anjou, he did not understand.

    After a few cries from the Kindness, he did not know what it meant, so he simply crouched on his shoulder.

    While An Zeng walked, he fed it. This guy¡¯s mouth was so full of the crystal cores of the demon beasts that unless it was an especially tasty thing, he wouldn¡¯t take a single bite.

    When they were about to reach the western part of the city, a horse carriage sped over from the other side and stopped An Xuan.

    The driver pointed his whip at Anjou. ¡°¡±Are you the one called Anjou?¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his head and nced at him. That man clearly had a guilty conscience, but he still mustered up his courage and said, ¡°¡±My master wishes to see you. Get in the carriage.¡±¡±

    An Zeng slowly walked over and pulled the man out of the car. He didn¡¯t even know where he had thrown him.

    At the same time, at least a hundred men rushed out from the alleyways and surrounded the security forces.

    A young man dressed in brocade robes walked over from behind a group of men. His face was gloomy as he asked, ¡°¡±Are you the one who is at war?¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked at him from the side and noticed that these men and the young man were somewhat different from the Yan people.

    The nose is high and the eyes are green.

    ¡°¡±A prairie man?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked.

    That young man coldly said, ¡°¡±I am the son of the Fire Crane n¡¯s Da Ejin. My name is Fire Crane Darley.¡±¡±

    This time, I came to ask you to tell your child King Yan that the matters between Empress Dowager Su and our Fire Crane n are now ready for execution.

    ¡°¡±Our Fire Crane n¡¯s army of tens of thousands is already outside the Yan Gate Pass. If that child of yours, the King of Swallow, intends to go back on his words, our Fire Crane n¡¯s warriors will let him know what fear is.¡±¡±

    A burly man at the side rebuked, ¡°¡±Kneel before my Young Master and pay his respects!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t say a word. He just stared at that guy called Fire Crane Dali.

    Fire Crane Daly saw An Xin looking at him, and the corner of his mouth twitched: ¡°¡±You¡¯re really rude. If someone like you were on the prairie, I would have already had your eyes gouged out, cut off your nose, and then sent you to be a herdsman.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll give you some face in Yan Kingdom. Now, you can scram to that lousy Heavenly Temple to meet your child, Yan Wang.

    ¡°¡±If you think you can contend against my Fire Crane n¡¯s army, then give it a try.¡±¡±

    Still, An Zhe ignored him and turned around to look for the coachman he had just thrown out.

    He saw the coachman hanging from a tree in the distance, and he went over and pulled the man down.

    ¡°¡±Are you a Swallow or a Fire Crane?¡±¡±

    Anjou asked.

    The coachman quickly knelt down. ¡°¡±Duke Huang, I am a Swallow ¡­ I am a Swallow.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Did they threaten you, or did they give you a lot of money?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I ¡­ am poor at home.¡±¡±

    Pah!

    ¡°¡±Poor man. If that¡¯s your only reason, then I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Prince ¡­ my family is really poor. I borrowed a lot of money to buy carriages and horses, and I was nning to send things to the border to earn some hard-earned money.¡±¡±

    But after the war in the East, there were not so many cars and horses needed.

    There was nothing to do in the city, and the family had not had a full meal for days.

    ¡°¡±If I was the only one in the family, I would have been willing to ept their money even if I was beaten to death, but ¡­ but there are still my wife and children.¡±¡±

    He raised his hand and pped his mouth again. ¡°¡±This is the punishment that you deserve ¡­ Go to Yan Yun Cars to report to them. Afterwards, deliver the goods to Yan Yun Cars and Horses.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±By the way, tell all the people you know who have carts and horses, if they have no work to do, they can go to the Yanyun carts shop.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram.¡±¡±

    The man quickly got up and ran over to drive the car away.

    An Zeng turned around and walked towards the Martial Arts Academy. Fire Crane Dali¡¯s mouth was about to crook from anger.

    With a wave of his hand, a group of Fire Crane n warriors rushed over to stop An Chuan once again.

    One of the men pointed his machete at An Zhe and yelled, ¡°¡±Did you really not hear my Young Master speak?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I gave you face!¡±¡±

    The man subconsciously took a step back as An Zeng looked at him.

    Fire Crane Dali walked over and said with a sneer, ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to do this bullshit Duke, looking at how young you are and how manly you are, you probably sold your ass, right?¡±¡±

    I¡¯ll say it again now, if you don¡¯t go to Empyrean Terminus Pce, I¡¯ll break your legs today.

    ¡°¡±This is the Yan Dynasty. If it is within the Fire Crane n, I will kill your entire family.¡±¡±

    An Zhan raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He didn¡¯t know where he had seen a few men in tight clothes flying over and gave a bow, ¡°¡±We pay our respects to the Duke of the Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go to the Military Department and find me the people who will be assigned to guard the city gates. I need enough of those four city gates to find me the people who will be assigned to guard the city gates.¡±¡±

    The men nodded and turned to leave.

    Fire Crane Dali didn¡¯t know what An Zaiyue wanted either, thinking that An Zaiyue wanted to call people over. His personality was arrogant and ignorant, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He mored that as many people as came, he would cripple as many people.

    When Empress Dowager Su had sent people to negotiate with the Fire Crane n, they had been extremely arrogant.

    He thought that the Yan Country was almost finished, so his attitude towards the Yan Country also changed drastically.

    Before long, one of the leaders of the Infantry Division along with the four gatekeepers rushed over.

    The five of them, along with a few of their followers, ran breathlessly to where An Zaiyue stood. All of them saluted respectfully, ¡°¡±Greetings, Duke Huang.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Which gate did these peoplee through?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s ¡­ the north gate. This lowly one came in while on duty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡±

    An Xuan looked at the speaker and said, ¡°¡±Go to the Military Department yourself. After settling the ounts, scram.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A group of outsiders, without any restrictions after entering the city, actually brought weapons and went around showing off. It¡¯s your fault.¡±¡±

    The city gate guard knelt down with a thump, ¡°¡±Elder, those from the Ministry of Rites weed us outside the city. We must investigate this lowly position, the members of the Ministry of Rites are not allowed to investigate.¡±¡±

    An Zeng frowned slightly. ¡°¡±Are you following the orders of the Board of Rites?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No ¡­ no.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Scram. You are not qualified to serve in the War Department.¡±¡±

    He turned around and ordered, ¡°¡±Ask the Ministry of Rites who invited these people, who epted them, and who did it. I want to hear how they are going to exin themselves.¡±¡±

    His subordinates quickly went to do their work, and more and more people began to gather.

    After giving his orders, An Zeng turned to look at Fire Crane Darley. ¡°¡±How many sons does your father have?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What, what are you doing?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your father is so pitiful.¡±¡±

    He then turned around and walked towards the Martial Arts Academy, ¡°¡±Everyone, deal with the enemies that invaded Great Yan.

    Don¡¯t be in a hurry to kill him, just cripple him.

    This guy called Fire Crane Dudley took a breath and asked his father to exchange one hundred thousand gold taels and fifty thousand war horses for it. ¡°¡±

    Behind the crowd, the five of them formed a group of officers from the military, the Thousand Revolution Squadron, and surrounded the Fire Crane n members.

    Fire Crane Darley was so angry that he trembled.

    The result was that after the shout, they were stopped and violently beaten up. The 100 Fire Crane n warriors were quite strong, but the one who took action was the military¡¯smander, Captain Qian Ji. These people didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back.

    A wave of anguished wails filled the air, and over a hundred people were left crippled.

    The two Qianji field officers set up Fire Crane Darley, the other one came up and used a wooden board to p his mouth. In less than a minute, his mouth was already full of blood.

    Pa pa pa pa pa, blood sttered everywhere.

    ¡°¡±Slut pping the mouth, slut pping the face.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said while walking, ¡°¡±Have the people from the Rites Department meet me at the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    After saying that, he left.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>

    When the newly appointed Vice Minister of Rites Xiao Seat arrived at the Martial Arts Academy, An Zeng was watching the artisans refurbish the library.

    The Xiao family was the first family n that had ruled out experts after An Zaiyue had entered the Magnificent Jewel Pce.

    On the surface, the Xiao family did not seem to be that powerful. At the very least, there were few people in key positions within the imperial government.

    Only after Empress Dowager Su fell did the crowd realize with astonishment that there was a close rtionship between the Xiao family and a small portion of the imperial court.

    ¡°¡±Duke Huang.¡±¡±

    Shaw was already over forty years old, but he could only call Ye Xiao ¡°¡±master¡±¡± in front of the security dispute.

    In the entire world, there was no other country where a sixteen-year-old boy had be the Duke of the Nation.

    Only the most important officials and officials would be conferred the title of the Duke.

    Although there were people obstructing Mu Qidao when he was conferred the title, they were unable to stop him.

    If he tried to stop them again, he would be the next king.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on with the Rites Department?¡±¡±

    An Zhe turned his head and looked at Xiao Zaiji, ¡°¡±A small Fire Crane n member dares to run amok in Fang Gu City. Does the Yan Country even have any dignity left?¡±¡±

    The Xiao family¡¯s old patriarch lowered his head and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect those people to run out of the inn so easily, and even stop the Imperial Duke in the middle of the street.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you going to do with it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Send them out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Send them out?¡±¡±

    An said, ¡°¡±Yan people are righteous, and their words are clear.¡±¡±

    If I said I wanted one hundred thousand taels of gold, then it would be one hundred thousand taels.

    Fifty thousand horses, then fifty thousand horses, and not a single hair less than a copper coin.

    If you don¡¯t have enough gold and silver, you can use leather to make up for it.

    If the Fire Crane n is unwilling to leave, then let them fight.

    General Fang Dao was almost at Swallow Gate¡¯s entrance. With Swallow Mountain¡¯s Sky Chasm, even if the Fire Crane n wanted to fight, they still had to weigh the consequences.

    In the conflict between the ins, I, Big Yan, am not afraid of light cavalry.

    Attacking and defending, and still be afraid of them. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But, my lord, we do not have enough men at the moment. If war breaks out ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can¡¯t.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Just do as I say. Remember never to let anyone see that you¡¯re not confident.¡±¡±

    The less confidence you have, the more confidence your opponent has, the more he will bully you.

    ¡°¡±After beating up his son, and then demanding that he use money to atone for it, the Fire Crane n and the entire forty-eight tribes of the Great Prairie all wanted to think about why the Yan Country is so powerful.¡±¡±

    After being silent for a while, Xiao Sans said, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s follow the instructions of the Emperor.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded, ¡°¡±Right, have you found out where Ding Ningdong is?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Xiao Sai replied, ¡°¡±The Protocol Department has settled the matter. The Ding family¡¯s assets have all been investigated. There is no trace of Ding Ningdong.¡±¡±

    An Xin nodded her head and said, ¡°¡±Later, I will ask the Board of Justice to help me check again. We cannot show any weakness to the ns in the prairie now.¡±¡±

    Even you and I know that we don¡¯t have the energy to fight. We absolutely can¡¯t fight, nor should we show any weakness.

    He had to put on an act as well, and this matter was going to end soon. If the Fire Crane n didn¡¯t hand over the ransom, they couldn¡¯t let the Fire Crane Dali go.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they waited for a year. After a year, if the Fire Crane n doesn¡¯t pay, then they can send the Fire Crane Dali to the border to work as aborer. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Seat nodded, ¡°¡±Then this lowly official will take his leave first.¡±¡±

    Not long after he left, people from the Martial Arts Academy ran in quickly and told An Zeng that there were people looking for him outside.

    An Zaiyue asked who it was and replied that it was someone from the Supreme Court.

    An Xuan frowned slightly. The Supreme Dao Pce and the Heavenly Awakening Sect had never interacted with each other before, so why did they suddenlye looking for him?

    When An Zaiyue reached the front, a young Daoist wearing a Daoist robe stood there. After seeing An Zaiyue, he quickly came over to pay his respects, ¡°¡±Imperial Father, disciple Yunshu, on Master¡¯s orders, has invited you to meet me at the Moon Pavilion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who is your Master?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s Zhou Jiuji.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue thought back to that day at the brocade pce when Zhou Jiuji of the Supreme Dao Pce had also made his move.

    Now that the various factions were all trying to win over the other factions, there was nothing out of the ordinary about the Supreme Court not being able to remain seated.

    Zhou Jiuji and Xu Baimei were the main organizers of the training hall.

    However, it was said that the monastery head of the Taoist temple, surnamed Xiang, had been in closed door cultivation the entire time.

    Most likely, the things that happened at the Supreme Dao Court were rted to the Grand Dao Court.

    Designed by Zhou Jiuji and Xu Baimei.

    As for Xu Baimei, she was right outside the ne.

    ¡°¡±Do you know why your master is looking for me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Disciple doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go back and tell your master that the Moon Restaurant¡¯s food is not good. If you want to drink,e to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.¡±¡±

    As they walked back, Daoist Yunshu added, ¡°¡±Master said that the Empyrean Terminus Pce¡¯s array was built with the help of the Taishang Taoist temple. Only the Taishang Taoist temple knew of its secret.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This secret might be more important to the Yan Emperor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you threatening me?¡±¡±

    Yunshu hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Disciple doesn¡¯t dare. I was only following Master¡¯s orders to deliver the message.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyan remained silent for a while before he thought of Mu Changyan.

    Rumor has it that there was indeed a powerful formation in the Heavenly Temple. It was created by thebination of the ancestors of the Mu n and the seniors of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    While An Zhan was chatting with Mu Changyan, Mu Changyan, who had lost her wits, had said intermittently that if she could activate the formation, she could kill Empress Dowager Su.

    His only hope was Xiao Qi.

    No one outside the sect dared to hear these words because they involved the safety of Xiao Qidao.

    ¡°¡±Go back and tell your master that I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±¡±

    After An Zaiyue returned to the Heavenly Apostle Sect to make the arrangements, he felt that something was amiss.

    Afterwards, he would go to the Moon Pavilion to meet them. The Moon Pavilion would be in the north city, far from the Heavenly Ascension Sect. Thus, he was quite close to the Supreme Dao Court.

    An Zaiyue arrived at the appointed ce on time. However, there was no one in the room.

    About ten minutester, Daoist Yunshu, who had been here during the day, ran in and apologized profusely, saying that something big had happened in the Supreme Court, so please wait patiently.

    An Zaiyue originally wanted to leave, but then he remembered the importance of the formation to Xiao Qidao, so he could only sit down and wait.

    He waited for an hour.

    An hourter, An Xuan¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    He quickly took out the concentric knot from the bracelet and discovered that it had turned blue.

    Blue danger, ck death.

    The other was in Du¡¯s thin hands.

    An Zeng immediately stood up and was about to leave, but the sky outside suddenly darkened.

    A huge object fell from the sky and enveloped the entire Moon Pavilion.

    An Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and he immediately summoned his sword and shed out.

    There was a sh of purple light from the object outside, but it was not broken by the dark sword!

    Outside the Moon Pavilion, a huge covered all of the buildings.

    After thended on the ground, it drilled through the ground like a taking root. A momentter, it drilled through the ground and connected together under the ground,pletely wrapping the Moon Pavilion up.

    An Zhe instantly sensed what it was.

    Magic equipment.

    Purple grade magic equipment!

    An Zeng¡¯s mind instantly thought of a person ¡­ Neen Devils.

    The Supreme Dao Court and the Neen Fiends had allied together?

    However, An Zhe¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t calm down at all. The knot in his heart had turned blue, which meant that something dangerous had happened to Skinny Du.

    ording to Du¡¯s thin nature, if it wasn¡¯t that he really had no way to deal with it, he wouldn¡¯t easily try to get in touch with them.

    ¡°¡±What a coincidence. Why is the Duke of the Country here as well?¡±¡±

    Voices came from the lobby on the first floor, and Andersen walked over to the fence and looked down.

    ¡°¡±So it¡¯s you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue¡¯s eyes were locked onto that person, revealing his killing intent.

    Drizzle Court, Ning Muye.

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±So it was me?¡±¡±

    So it was me?

    Ah ¡­ I remember now, it was really me.

    It was I who sent someone to pretend to be someone from the Supreme Court and invited you here in the name of Zhou Jiuji.

    He said that there is an important matter rted to King Yan, Mu Qidao, and he wants to discuss it with you, so you have no choice but toe.

    If it was for you, you might not evene.

    ¡°¡±But as long as the name Mu Qidao is mentioned, you will definitelye.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye smiled and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if the Duke of the Kingdom has been deceived before, but there¡¯s no difficulty in deceiving someone like you.¡±¡±

    Of course they were fooled.

    That year, someone told him that Prince Chen Zhongzhu of the Great Xi was in danger in Yan Country. He was alone and didn¡¯t sleep at all. He rushed all the way from the Great Xi all the way to Yan Country.

    After that, he would be attacked in the Azure Barbarian Mountain and his body would perish.

    This time, wasn¡¯t it different?

    The people of the Fine Rain House had used the matter rted to Xiao Qidao to trick An Zhan to the Moon Tower. It was the same as when An Zhan was tricked to the Cangman Mountain.

    However, this was the kind of person that would fight for peace. Perhaps next time, he would still be tricked.

    An Zeng didn¡¯t say a word. He turned around and struck out with his sword once more.

    He had already reached the state of ¡®Captive¡¯. His cultivation was strong and his sword qi was awe-inspiring.

    However, he was still unable to break the outside.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t bother.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye said, ¡°¡±Rather than wasting energy, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a chat?¡±¡±

    Although the Duke of the Kingdom was reckless, he was not a fool.

    So maybe now you can guess why we did it?

    You¡¯re only sixteen?

    Tsk tsk ¡­ Sixteen years old, the Duke of the Kingdom, the most powerful official.

    What do you think you can do if you go on living?

    Yan Wang¡¯s position is for you?

    Of course not.

    So you should thank me for what I did.

    Do you think that ¡­ many yearster, Mu Qiidao will allow you to threaten his position as an adult?

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s no way to repay this debt of gratitude, so you should know the reason behind killing her, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Therefore, I am the one who killed you and not Mu Qianyu. You should be happy.¡±¡±

    At the very least, it isn¡¯t that painful ¡­ By the way, I mentioned that Mu Qiidao did things cleanly and decisively.

    In the future, if Mu Qidao grows up, he will definitely thank me.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have that chance. He would kill you and exterminate the Heavenly Ascension Sect.

    ¡°¡±Mu Qidao then lost his protection. As for the Military Department ¡­ Wang KaiTai has no schemes, so it¡¯s not a cause for concern.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Prime Minister, Chen Zhiyan, is not a threat at all.¡±¡±

    Although this person sounded like a strategist, he was only a strategist. His ability was average, but he wasn¡¯t firm in his decision.

    If he was allowed to be the prime minister, he would be able to hold the country but not the territory of the country. In such a dangerous situation, he could be considered a suitable candidate.

    Therefore, this person had to be kept for the time being.

    ¡°¡±In the future, when the Yan Country bes stable, this person will no longer have any need to exist.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye looked at An Zaiyue, and spoke with a calm tone, ¡°¡±As for your Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, I estimate that you¡¯re about to die.¡±¡±

    Remember the gift I gave you?

    Blue-eyed Golden Eyed Beasts, you can clearly see the strength and number of magical equipment in your sect.

    For these people, we are ready to deal with them.

    ¡°¡±One hit, one hit.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you are trapped here, you should still be thest to die.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Later, I will tell you one by one who died, who died, and who died.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye sat down on a chair, ¡°¡±Come on,e down and kill me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Kill me, and you¡¯ll suffer less.¡±¡±

    He raised his head and looked at An Zeng, his face full of provocation.

    An Zeng took a deep breath and looked at the huge shrouded in purple light.

    ¡°¡±Where is the Neen?¡±¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°¡±Who are the Neen Devils?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You mean Mo Neen?¡±¡±

    Ning Muye asked a question in reply, then shook his head, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not important. His goal is to kill you. It¡¯s the same for us as well, so we just have to do it together.¡±¡±

    An Xuan turned around and faced the huge. He swung his sword. His eyes were red, and veins were popping out on his forehead.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>

    Ning Muye held two walnuts in his hands, appearing very plump. Even though the light in the room was dim, the light emitted from those two walnuts was still very clear.

    Ning Muye¡¯s expression grew more and more cheerful as he watched An Zeng hack towards the with his sword.

    ¡°¡±You really have made me look at you in a new light. You actually didn¡¯t even have the intention to attack me from the start.¡±¡±

    He sat down on the chair and crossed his legs. ¡°¡±So it makes me very bored ¡­ The reason I stayed in this building was to dy you.¡±¡±

    Talk to you, make you angry, make you attack me.

    I told you to forget, you should focus on dealing with that ¡­ But it seems that you aren¡¯t angered by me at all. Or maybe you are clearly angered, but you know what you should do.

    If you put in more effort, you might break the very soon.

    ¡°¡±If you leave earlier, there might be one less person to die in the sect.¡±¡±

    His voice was not loud, but every word was clearly heard by An Zeng.

    The struggle became more and more irritable, more and more frenzied.

    Ning Muye, on the other hand, looked more at ease. He got up, found a copper pot, boiled some water himself, and then boiled some tea.

    ¡°¡±In this society, people are restless.

    Even drinking tea was bing more and more beneficial. Choosing some good tea to brew was already good enough, but he didn¡¯t know how to calm his heart down.

    Tea must be boiled before it can be right.

    ¡°¡±You have to be calm before you can afford to drink tea.¡±¡±

    His movements seemed very graceful, even more graceful than those of thedies in the teahouse who were making tea.

    But his mouth kept chattering away.

    ¡°¡±I was sitting here to fight you.

    So I have made a lot of preparations. Even those people in your sect with low cultivation have some high-grade magic tools on them.

    ¡°¡±However, after preparing for such a long time, I am somewhat regretful that you are using it to make tea.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye raised his head to look at An Zaiyue, who was still chopping down buildings.

    However, the huge still showed no signs of damage.

    Under the heavens, there were purple-rank magic tools, although their abilities were different.

    But when it came to the purple grade, other than their abilities, there wasn¡¯t much difference in quality between the two.

    It was already extremely difficult for a Violet grade weapon to break through the enemy¡¯s side.

    Unless the person who wielded the divine tool was so powerful that it was suffocating.

    A Heaven Realm expert wielding a purple-rank divine artifact was equivalent to two Heaven Realm experts taking action.

    ¡°¡±You still don¡¯t seem to have a chance.¡±¡±

    Ning Muye washed the tea, then waited for the second brew to boil.

    Upstairs, An Zizheng¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.

    At the same time he attacked like a madman, he also had to endure Ning Muye¡¯s influence on him.

    Ning Muye was too smart. He was making An Zaiyue lose his mind, and the more disordered he became, the more he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    The Dark Sword.

    As An Zaiyue thought of this, he realized that the Dark Ran Sword was one of the most supreme magic tools in the entire Heavenly Harmony Pce. However, this sword was still the sword worn by the previous Pce Master Tantai.

    A woman¡¯s cultivation method was different from an An Zhe, so An Zhe was unable to disy the full strength of the Dark Sword.

    As for the sword intent that Pce Head Tantai had sealed within his sword, An Zhe had used it several times already. Its might was not as strong as it was initially.

    The reason why he couldn¡¯t move the Purple rank Demon Weapon now was because the two were of the same quality. As for the person who was controlling the Purple rank Demon Weapon outside, their cultivation must be higher than An Zaihai¡¯s.

    Even if he died, he would die with Little Liu¡¯er and the others.

    This was the only thing that mattered in An Zhe¡¯s heart.

    There was a sh of brilliance on the bracelet, but the Purple rank magic equipment sealed the entire Moon Tower, so An Zhe had no way to contact Chen Shaobai¡¯s father. Otherwise, he would have to use his own portion of cultivation power.

    Suddenly, An Ran thought of a way.

    This method was so ruthless and decisive, leaving no room for doubt.

    However, without any dy, An Zhe made his decision the moment this idea popped into his mind.

    He focused all of his cultivation power on the Dark Sword. Then, he thrust the Dark Sword forward and inserted it into a grid of the huge.

    Afterwards, An Zaiyue rapidly retreated, summoning all eight scales of the holy fish at the same time he retreated, forming a thick and solid shield in front of him.

    ¡°¡±Break for me!¡±¡±

    An Xuan stretched out his hand, and the flesh on his arm instantly exploded.

    To cripple an arm and use the power of the bloodline to destroy a purple-rank magical equipment!

    An Zeng had already bound himself to the blood of the Dark Ran Sword, and the Dark Ran Sword was connected to An Zhe¡¯s blood vessels.

    However, even if An Zhe was the master of the Dark Sword, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to destroy a violet grade magic tool.

    A purple-rank magical artifact was the pinnacle of all types of techniques. Therefore, even as the owner of the Dark Sword, if one wanted to destroy it, one had to pay the price of one¡¯s own bloodline power.

    Using one arm to destroy a weapon, in exchange for a chance to go back home.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The purple rank magic item was destroyed.

    In all of history, An Zhe was the first cultivator to voluntarily destroy his purple grade magic tool.

    If people knew about this, they wouldn¡¯t know how many people would feel upset.

    Those who wanted to obtain a purple grade divine tool would be itching to tear this peace to shreds in order to vent their hatred.

    In this world, only Old Huo was able to create a purple grade divine artifact. Old Huo was already old, and the Phoenix Crooked pill furnace was already exhausted of its remaining power. If he wanted to create a purple grade divine artifact, even if he had the luck, it would be extremely difficult.

    Thus, the Purple grade divine tools in the world were one less piece of damage, and might no longer have any hope of recovery.

    Under the immense might of this attack, the scales of the eight Sacred Fish in front of An Zeng exploded backwards from the impact, mming heavily into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    In just a split-second, it was unknown how many broken ribs An Zhe had on his chest.

    An Zeng spat out arge mouthful of blood. There was even some minced meat in the blood.

    A ball of purple light shot out in all directions from the point of explosion. A hole was sted in the Purple grade magic equipment. A stream of air released by the explosion and purple light gushed out of the hole like a roaring sea.

    The Moon Restaurant that had been supported by the Purple rank magic equipment could no longer hold on and copsed with a loud crash.

    All the trees and flowers within a few miles of the purplish ray had withered.

    The purple rank had been destroyed, causing the sky and earth to change color, and there was no vitality left.

    Nature¡¯s sensitivity to the natural energies of the world was far greater than that of humans.

    The flowers, grass, and trees had all perished due to the destruction of the Purple grade divine artifact.

    Half of the broken sword flew out of the hole and stabbed the ground.

    The other half had already been destroyed, leaving nothing behind.

    An Zeng¡¯s back crashed into the other side of the Moon Pavilion, causing his spine to be crooked.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the scales of the holy fish, An Zaihai¡¯s body would have instantly copsed from the explosion of the purple grade divine artifact.

    The building copsed and dust billowed.

    He raised his right hand and clenched it in the bloody area of his left arm. Blood dripped from his hand.

    The intense pain caused him to recover somewhat, and he endured the pain as he summoned the scales to fly over.

    With great difficulty, he sat on the scales of the Sacred Fish. With a single thought, the Scales of the Sacred Fish flew out.

    Under the rubble of the broken Moon Pavilion, Ning Muye struggled his way out of the broken wood and debris in a sorry state. He lowered his head to look and found that there was not a single part of his body that was unharmed.

    Blood quickly seeped out. He didn¡¯t know how many bones were broken, and how many flesh and blood had been forcefully cut by the surging energy.

    He was downstairs, and he also had a protective magic tool of a high grade. He was wounded to the point that he could only breathe. One could imagine how heavy An Zaiyue¡¯s injuries were.

    Ning Muye had aplicated expression on his face as he watched An Zaihai leave quickly on that scale-like object.

    ¡°¡±You... are no longer human.¡±¡±

    This was definitely not a scolding. Even Ning Muye himself wasn¡¯t clear on what he thought of An Zaiyue when he said this.

    Fear, or hate.

    From beginning to end, An Zhan had not paid any attention to him. Even when he used the price of destroying his own arm to escape the prison, he had still ignored him.

    This was because An Zhe was thinking about his family, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, and Du skinny.

    It was Lord Huo, it was Lang Jing, it was the men of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. It was those crude and boorish people on the streets outside the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, but they had already returned to their original ways.

    The scales of the Sacred Fish flew away at high speeds along with a few pieces of its body. When An Zhe saw the broken sword embedded in the ground, he immediately grabbed it with his hand.

    The glow on the sword had already dimmed. It was as though the sword was truly dimmed.

    The scales of the Sacred Fish were extremely fast as they rapidly traversed the streets.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t dare to fly high in the sky, Ning Muye wasn¡¯t the only one in the Fine Rain Tower to stop him.

    If he walked through the streets, he could hide his tracks a little.

    Bang!

    Just like a mountain falling down from the sky, a huge seal smashed down towards An Zeng¡¯s head.

    An Zeng¡¯s body, including the scales of the holy fish, was smashed into the ground.

    That seal was more than a dozen meters long, and weighed more than ten thousand pounds.

    With their enormous strength, if it was an ordinary person, they would likely not even be able to leave behind their corpse. Even their flesh and blood would not be able to fill up the remains.

    A man in his forties was standing on the seal with a cold and arrogant expression.

    He looked in the direction of the Moon Pavilion and could not help but snort, ¡°¡±Mister Ning, we¡¯ve been calling you Mister for quite some time now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How could he not even deal with a brat? This is truly disappointing.¡±¡±

    This man is Goldman Sachs, the sixth in the Rainfall Building, and he has more hatred for security than anyone else.

    Because his surname was Gao, although he had been expelled from the Gao Family for many years, he had no choice but to join the enemy camp and be the Sixth Boss of the Drizzle Court.

    However, his surname was Gao, and deep in his bones was the bloodline of the Gao Family.

    ¡°¡±When I was expelled from the Gao Family, I swore to kill the Gao Family myself.

    But I killed him, not anyone else.

    ¡°¡±Even if I hate them to death, I won¡¯t let them kill me.¡±¡±

    Goldman Sachs stood on the seal and looked down. ¡°¡±If I crush you into powder, I¡¯ll send you to hell and let the people of the Gao Family continue to fight against you.¡±¡±

    Right after he finished speaking, the seal suddenly shattered.

    The Nine Serenities Magic Bell came crashing out from below, directly smashing apart the red peak rank magic tool¡¯s huge seal.

    Goldman Sachs, who was standing on the seal, was sent flying, a gaping wound appearing in mid-air as blood gushed out.

    An Zeng, who had half of his shoulders broken, looked up with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t stop me from returning.¡±¡±

    He pointed forward, and the scales of the Sacred Fish brought him back to the sect.

    The Nine Serenities Magic Bell rose up from the ground and shattered Goldman¡¯s body as it swept across the floor.

    Goldman tried to dodge, but it simply couldn¡¯t. It could only watch as the tower-like bell flew past it.

    Half of An Zhe¡¯s body was barely moving, his neck tilted to the side.

    One of his eyes waspletely covered in blood, and he could not see the road ahead clearly.

    Blood oozed from his ears, his nose, and his mouth.

    His originally clean and sunny face was now covered in blood.

    He barely managed to keep himself sitting on the scales of the holy fish, with only one thought in his head, and that was to go home.

    Countless assassins from the Fine Rain Tower appeared on the surrounding houses, arrows raining down like a storm.

    An Zhe raised his hand with difficulty and pointed upwards. The Nine Serenities Magic Bell was like nine rotating pagodas. Sound waves rippled out in all directions, and those assassins of the Fine Rain House on the rooftop were instantly turned into a rain of flesh.

    Amongst the sttered blood, he rode the scales of the holy fish and returned to the Heavenly Ascension Sect.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>

    The scales of the holy fish, moving at high speed, were like a ship, moving against the waves of the sea.

    Sometimes the waves would hit the sky, and sometimes they would sink beneath the waves.

    But in any case, the ship kept going.

    The entire street was filled with people from the Fine Rain House. They had been preparing for this ambush for quite some time.

    Even if the struggle was not high-profile, even if it looked like there was no threat to it, those people would never stop.

    After killing An Zaiyue, exterminating the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, and then suppressing Chen Zaiyan and the others, wouldn¡¯t Xiao Qidao be at their mercy at such a young age?

    To be honest, those people were just another Su Qing.

    They didn¡¯t care about Little Seven at all, who had lost both his support and the Celestial Sect¡¯s support.

    An Zeng sat on the scales of the Sacred Fish, teetering precariously on the verge of falling down several times.

    But each time, he gritted his teeth and persevered, forcing himself to stay awake.

    The light in the bracelet became brighter and brighter, and a warm current began to flow from the bracelet to An He¡¯s body.

    Perhaps it was because Chen Shaobai¡¯s father in the Cang Man Mountain had felt the pain from An Shou¡¯s injuries, or perhaps it was because the Blood Training Pearl had automatically reversed the flow of his vital energy and blood after the connection with Chen Shaobai¡¯s father had been restored.

    No matter what, after leaving the Moon Pavilion, An Zhe¡¯s injuries did not worsen.

    With great difficulty, An Zhe raised his hand and wiped off the blood on his left eye. It still looked red in front of him.

    The eyeball was bleeding and could not be wiped off.

    In the red world ahead, there were figures moving about. The assassins of the Fine Rain Tower would never allow him to leave here alive.

    All sorts of magic tools and killing moves were aimed at An Zhe. The Nine Serenities Magic Bell enveloped An Zaihai¡¯s head and began ughtering his enemies.

    ¡°¡±Do you feel the cruelty of the world?¡±¡±

    The voice of Chen Shaobai¡¯s father appeared in An Dou¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡±You stick to the right path, but in this dirty world, the right way is the wrong way.

    ¡°¡±If you are willing to cooperate with us, then it will be a breeze and water.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Look at your current situation, how dare you say you don¡¯t believe me?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Even if I die, I do not believe it,¡±¡± he replied.

    The right way is the right way. Even if the right way is the wrong way, that¡¯s still the right way.

    Even if the wind and the water were smooth, the evil path was the evil one.

    Just like humans and demons ¡­ Now that you want to kill me as a human and you are called a demon by others, could it be that you are more evil than them?

    Therefore, the path of humans may not be the right one, but the path of devils may not be the wrong one.

    There is no such thing as an absolute in this world. It is the correct way to stick to what I think in my heart. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s father¡¯s voice disappeared for a long time, then he let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±To be able to say these few words, you are truly awe-inspiring.¡±¡±

    But I cannot save you. Even if I return the power of your cultivation back to you, I cannot save you.

    There are too many people blocking your path. You won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. ¡°¡±

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°¡±I will definitely be there.¡±¡±

    The Nine Serenities Magic Bells were on a killing spree, and blood flowed like a river on the entire street.

    The assassins of the Fine Rain House came up one by one and fell down one by one.

    The distance from the North City to the East City had be the furthest in the world.

    An Zeng¡¯s vision became more and more blurry, and his body grew softer and softer.

    He was barely able to sit upright on his good hand, and he could hardly lift his head.

    Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth. The scales of the holy fish were dyed red.

    ¡°¡±Your paranoia is even more of a demon than mine.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s father said, ¡°¡±I will return your power to you and help you as much as I can.¡±¡±

    Maybe, just to let you die a littleter.

    ¡°¡±For you right now, dyingte isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head slowly. ¡°¡±If there¡¯s hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡±¡±

    He could feel the power surging back from the bracelet of Blood Pearl, and he sat up straight again.

    Within the waves of blood, the youth walked alone.

    At the same time, Empyrean Terminus Pce.

    A group of Heavenly Temple¡¯s guards dressed in brocade clothes strode in from outside. The guards guarding the Heavenly Imperial Pce stopped them, and before they could ask any questions, they were chopped down by their sabers.

    The men who had been transferred from the Heavenly Sects to serve as guards began to quickly gather together, forming a defensive formation outside the Heavenly Imperial Pce.

    As for the guards who had barged in, they charged forward without a word.

    As soon as the two sides made contact, blood began to flow like a river.

    Auntie Ye stood behind Xiao Qidao and saw that Xiao Qidao¡¯s shoulders were trembling.

    ¡°¡±Are they here to kill me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Mother?¡±¡±

    Little Seven asked.

    Auntie Ye shook her head. ¡°¡±They¡¯re not here to kill you, and they won¡¯t kill you.¡±¡±

    But they will control you even more cruelly than they will kill you. They will turn you into their puppet. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Where is Brother An Zou?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He ¡­ Seven Paths, you are almost ten years old, so there are some things you need to learn to think and judge.¡±¡±

    These people want to control you. The first person they want to kill is your brother, An Zai-ge. ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao turned to look at Aunty Ye. ¡°¡±Mother, I am a member of the Mu n. Then, what is more important is the throne or brother?¡±¡±

    Aunty Ye could not answer this question. She knew how much An Zaidao had paid for Xiao Qishan, and how much Xiao Qishan¡¯s father and Mu Changyan had paid for him.

    This was not something topare, so there was no answer.

    Xiao Qidao looked at the people outside and said, ¡°¡±The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect must also be under siege. Elder Sister Little Leaf, Elder Sister Little Liu¡¯er, and Elder Brother Fatty must have met with danger as well.¡±¡±

    But the Heaven Defying Seal is with me, said Brother An Chou. The Heaven defying Seal can guarantee my safety.

    They were doing it for me, but they didn¡¯t care about their own safety.

    Wang, is to take care of a country, let everyone live and work in peace.

    The country was a big family, and there were many people in the family.

    ¡°¡±But that¡¯s just what I said to others ¡­ I only have one at home. I have a mother and big brother and big sister.¡±¡±

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±Without my family, the throne ¡­ what¡¯s the use?¡±¡±

    He pushed open the door and walked out. ¡°¡±Big Brother An is important. Mother, you should have told me this, not hesitated.¡±¡±

    With these words, he walked out of the Heavenly Protection Hall.

    More and more people rushed in from the outside, and the men from the Heavenly Awakening Sect were finding it increasingly difficult to persevere.

    Little Seven walked out step by step. Everyone was stunned. They split up in two and watched as his still immature figure strode outside.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you can¡¯t go anywhere today.¡±¡±

    A cultivator of the Xiao family strode forward to block in front of Xiao Qidao. That person was an early stage prisoner state cultivator. To Xiao Qidao, blocking him was like a mountain ridge.

    ¡°¡±Is Anjou dead?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao stopped and asked.

    The cultivator stared nkly for a moment, then replied, ¡°¡±At this moment, perhaps he¡¯s already dead.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao remained silent for a moment, not letting the grief in his eyes show on his face.

    He raised his hand, and the Heaven Defying Seal floated behind him.

    Then he turned to look at Aunty Ye. ¡°¡±Mother, your child¡¯s decision is correct?¡±¡±

    Auntie Ye nodded heavily.

    Little Seven disappeared.

    The Heaven Defying Seal disappeared.

    At the entrance of the main street outside the Celestial Sect,yer uponyer of people were blocking the way.

    They were all facing the outside. Outside, there was a youth who looked as though he could die at any moment.

    The scales of the sacred fish rise up to form a circr shield that rotates around the scales of the sacred fish.

    An Zhe lifted his head to look at the Nine Serenities Magic Bell, then stepped forward.

    ¡°¡±Kill him!¡±¡±

    It was unknown who shouted, but a group of people rushed towards An Zhe.

    An Zaihai¡¯s neck was injured, and he could not raise his headpletely, but as he walked with his head down, he looked like a divine dragon.

    As he moved forward, the blood began to surge forth,yer byyer.

    Drizzle Court¡¯s Seventh Manager, Xiao Ke, who was fighting in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, rushed over from afar. When he saw An Zaihai, he was shocked. ¡°¡±Madman ¡­ He actually didn¡¯t die even after doing this!¡±¡±

    He raised the peak red rank magic tool ring in his hand and shed out from behind the crowd.

    The saber Qi passed right behind the crowd, forming a straight line. Everyone on this line was split into pieces by the saber Qi, and the crowd was pushed back by the saber Qi like waves of water.

    ng!

    The dended on the scales of the holy fish.

    Apanying the sound, the shockwaves rippled outwards in all directions.

    An Zhe¡¯s two feet were knocked into the ground by the tremendous force, but he just wasn¡¯t willing to fall down.

    ¡°¡±Dammit!¡±¡±

    Shaoke dashed forward, swinging his sabre. The sabre Qi in the shape of a half moon shed the people blocking in front of him, and the crowd fell to the ground one by one, like wheat that had been cut in half.

    The deqi cut towards An Zaiyue horizontally. The Nine Serenities Magic Bell went forward and blocked the deqi. An Zaihai¡¯s body swayed for a moment, and then he spat out another mouthful of blood.

    But he did not fall.

    Xiao Ke was extremely angry. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡±¡±

    He raised his saber once again. Just as he was about to hack down, a ck shadow shed over from the distance.

    And then, a powerful force knocked Xiao Ke backwards, causing his Ringhead to shatter.

    Shaoke lowered his head to look at his hands, which had been split apart. Those two arms couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently.

    A small figure stood in front of An Zeng with a resolute expression on his face.

    He turned around and nced at An Xuan, their hearts full of pity. ¡°¡±Brother An Xuan, you stay behind. This time, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidao slowly let out a breath of air, ¡°¡±Brother An Chou said that if you don¡¯t kill people, then don¡¯t kill them.¡±¡±

    There are many who do evil, but they should not be killed.

    So you say that there is a need for a sound statute to define what punishment a person should be punished for.

    But brother An Zong-ge, I am going to kill someone today ¡­ I am the King of Swallow, but I don¡¯t care about thews.

    ¡°¡±Those who hurt you and those who hurt my family, there¡¯s only onew that suits them. They deserve to die.¡±¡±

    The [Heaven Defying Seal] transformed into an iron rod, and Xiao Qi raised the iron rod with both hands.

    ¡°¡±Those who are in my way will be killed without mercy.¡±¡±

    The shadow of the huge iron rod was a hundred meters long and the vinegar was a dozen meters long, almost filling up the entire street!

    The shadow of the iron rod descended, directly smashing the entire street to the ground.

    All the people under the shadow of the iron bar died.

    Xiao Qidao stretched out a hand and held onto An Chou¡¯s hand.

    He stepped forward, pulling An Zui along with him.

    With his left hand he led the struggle, holding it as he had always led him.

    He held the iron bar in his right hand, already stained with blood.

    ¡°¡±Big brother, let¡¯s go home.¡±¡±

    Mu Qiidao led An Zaiyue forward, but no one dared to approach the assassins that came from all directions.

    Shaoke gritted his teeth and wanted to charge forward, but for some reason, the child who was walking towards him, step by step, and the youth who looked like he was about to die, brought him great fear.

    He mustered up the courage to take another step forward.

    Just like that, Mu Qidao held onto the hand of a contender. Just like before, the two of them walked on the main street, one behind the other.

    However, he had always been the one to lead the way. This time, it was his turn.

    That young and tender figure was iparably strong.

    A long, long time ago, as the two of them walked, Mu Qiidao asked, ¡°¡±Big Brother An Chou, are there more good or bad people in the world?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are many good people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yeah, I think there are more good people.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidao asked once again, ¡°¡±Brother An Chou, are there many bad guys or fewer people in the world?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are many good people.¡±¡±

    The blood trickled from the corners of An Zhe¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡±Why are there so many bad guys in front of us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because... they were afraid, so they all came.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidao nodded. ¡°¡±Brother An Chou also said that there seemed to be a lot of bad guys because they didn¡¯t ¡­¡±¡±

    Enough...

    Dammit...

    ¡°¡±Scared!¡±¡±

    The iron bar came forward, and corpses covered the ground.

    Several leaders of the Fine Rain House rushed up, looking extremely ferocious.

    However, Xiao Qitao merely held onto An Zeng¡¯s hand and carried the iron club as he walked.

    The first time Little Seven killed someone, he had swung his iron rod, one for each of them. None of those powerful managers of the Fine Rain Tower were able to stop him!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>

    ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that Mu Qidao¡¯s cultivation is actually high?!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He ¡­ has never made a move before. Furthermore, he was kidnapped by the Gao Family before, so even if he knows a bit about cultivation, his cultivation is still very ordinary.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Otherwise, how could he have been kidnapped by the Gao Family?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You think?!¡±¡±

    The Xiao family¡¯s patriarch, Xiao Wansheng, kicked his subordinate away, ¡°¡±You think?¡±¡±

    I got you to keep a close eye on Mu Qidao, and you used what you thought to confirm the news?

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the use of spending so much money on you bunch of trash? Now that this has happened, everything has be passive!¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng paced back and forth. ¡°¡±Mu Qidao has gone to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect. What I want is for the people from the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to perish, not including him!¡±¡±

    He was a member of the Mu n, the rightful king!

    ¡°¡±If he dies in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, those people who don¡¯t like me will immediately pounce on him.¡±¡±

    A strategist lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±This matter ¡­ actually isn¡¯t difficult to escape from.¡±¡±

    From the very start, this matter was not decided by the lord, but by the people of the Drizzle Court.

    Therefore, this matter had nothing to do with the imperial court from the very beginning. It had nothing to do with the lords, only the grudges of the martial arts world.

    ¡°¡±I remember that the Sixth Manager of the Drizzle Court is surnamed Gao. Regardless of whether he is a member of the Gao Family, he can be pushed around to the Drizzle Court. In any case, his surname is Gao.¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng stopped, ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to let it go just like that?¡±¡±

    The strategist said, ¡°¡±Owner, we can¡¯t just let it go. We¡¯ve already lost our best chance.¡±¡±

    If Mu Qidao chose to live and die with the Heavenly Ascension Sect, and even fight to the death with him, then this matter was not the result that the East Lord desired.

    The Mu n had no sessors, so who would be the king for this?

    Everyone will fight?

    When the timees, it will be a bloodbath and the families will suffer huge losses. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the families want.

    ¡°¡±What each family wants is a king that they can control ¡­ and then everyone will make money out of harmony.¡±¡±

    He stared at the powerful figures sitting at the side, ¡°¡±Milords, without this king, the Yan Country will fall into a state of chaos.¡±¡±

    At that time, even the ally of Zhao would send troops to snatch it. You, the hegemon, Zhuo, Yongguo, these neighbors would give up this good opportunity?

    With each n¡¯s strength, they were more than enough to deal with the entire Heavenly Awakening Sect, more than enough to control a Little Swallow King. However, if the Yan Kingdom is destroyed, then ¡­ Think about it, what other benefits will there be? ¡°¡±

    Xiao Wansheng said, ¡°¡±But those who push the issue to the martial arts world may not believe it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who asked them to believe it?¡±¡± the strategist asked.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect had suffered heavy losses this time, and they wanted to recover?

    Stop messing around, if the lords can pick up a Fine Rain House, can¡¯t they pick up some other gang?

    The loss of a Rainy Restaurant was nothing, but the Heavenly Awakening Sect was severely injured in the blink of an eye.

    Therefore, as long as Mu Qidao was alive, there would be plenty of opportunities to kill An He.

    It was just a change of methods ¡­ This matter had been reported by the imperial court to suppress the Fine Rain House.

    After that, he would send someone to pacify the dispute. As long as they met, what was the matter with killing An Xuan? ¡°¡±

    Xiao Wansheng nodded, ¡°¡±That makes sense ¡­ what do you all think?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What we want is not the end of the country, but our family.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, this matter shall be pushed to the Drizzle Court.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Fine Rain House is just a group of martial artists. They are nothing.¡±¡±

    As long as we spread some benefits, there will be many people who want to join the Jianghu. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s decided then. We can use the people we¡¯ve put into the Military Department.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let him represent the military to appease the fight. Once we meet, he will already be seriously injured. It won¡¯t be that hard to kill him.¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Then that¡¯s it ¡­ this matter is indeed a little urgent.¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect to be so hard to deal with, nor did he expect it to be so hard to kill, much less that Mu Qidao had such a profound cultivation base.

    A ten-year-old child had actually killed two Prison Realm cultivators in a row ¡­ This was truly out of his expectations.

    Everyone moved, don¡¯t give the people of the Drizzle Court a chance to say anything, if it¡¯s destroyed then it¡¯s destroyed. ¡°¡±

    The group of people sitting there stood up and left.

    The Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    At the door.

    Mu Qidao helped An Chou sit down at the entrance. Then, he held onto a metal rod and stood beside An Chou. ¡°¡±Lil ¡®Liu-jie,e and help Brother An Chou recover.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m standing here, trying to kill you. Kill me first.

    I want to see if they dare to disown the Yan Country. ¡°¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because the situation was out of his expectation, so the assassins from the Drizzle Court started to retreat.

    There were corpses strewn all over the Tian Qi Sect, and even the streets were dyed red.

    Qu Liuxi supported An Zaiyue and asked, ¡°¡±Where are the pills you brought?¡±¡±

    An Zhan grinned. ¡°¡±I ate it all ¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to make it home.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes were red as she took out a pill and fed it to it. However, when the pill was swallowed, An Zhe spat out a mouthful of blood.

    His hands were too heavy, and even if he swallowed the pill, it would be hard to cure.

    ¡°¡±I want to send him into the pill furnace.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi wrapped her arms around An Zeng. Although she wasn¡¯t short, she looked small and thin whenpared to An Zeng.

    She put one arm around his neck and the other around his legs.

    However, with his arms and legs hanging down, he looked especially deste.

    Qu Liuxi turned around and led An Zaiyue inside. Mu Qizhao threw the steel pole in his hands away, ¡°¡±Find a safe ce.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, Mu Qidao stood motionlessly at the entrance of the sect, as imposing as a mountain.

    Not long after, arge number of soldiers rushed over from the distance to protect the sect.

    Wang Kaitai, who was training outside the city gates, came back with his cavalry and was blocked outside the city gates.

    If those powerful figures behind the Fine Rain Tower had not changed their strategy, it would have been difficult for him, as a minister of the military, to enter the city.

    After the affair with Empress Dowager Su, the distribution of power in the capital was aplex mess.

    There were very few new men in the Infantry Division who knew the situation well.

    As for the original officers of the Infantry Division, they had suffered heavy casualties. Even in key positions, the number of their own soldiers had been pitifully few.

    Wang Kai-tai could not get in or out of the city gate without the general guarding the city.

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty!¡±¡±

    Wang Kaitai rushed over with his men. When he saw Mu Qidao standing there covered in blood, he immediately knelt down on one knee, ¡°¡±This official hasete to save you.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidao instructed calmly, ¡°¡±The opponent has retreated. He must have changed his method.¡±¡±

    Mr. Gu had said that when something went wrong, both sides would be in chaos, so they could take advantage of this situation.

    You don¡¯t want to stay here and go back to the Infantry Division.

    Whoever was on duty today, whoever was not opening the gates, and who was assigned to guard the pce, were all investigated.

    ¡°¡±Find out who it is and bring them all to the gates of the sect. Kill them in front of me.¡±¡±

    Wang Kai Tai sped his hands. ¡°¡±This is how I do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Chen Zaiyan, you go and deliver the edict. From now on, I will govern in the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect.

    All the petitions were sent to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect, and all the court matters were discussed there.

    ¡°¡±Mr. Gu ¡­ Take a look at what I have missed, then instruct me to do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This subject obeys yourmand.¡±¡±

    Chen and Gu Zhaoyan turned and left, hurrying.

    ¡°¡±To brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since those people have stopped, it means that the Drizzle Court has been abandoned.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve just thought of that, and it shouldn¡¯t be toote.

    You catch up with Wang Kai-tai, take his military talismans, assemble all the officers of the Thousand Revolution School, inspector general, and take the men of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect who can still move to the Fine Rain Tower.

    Let the light horse lead the way, and you will tear down that building for me.

    The people in the Fine Rain Tower could be counted among them.

    I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s been killed by mistake. They¡¯re not innocent. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±

    Rang-Jing ran after Wang Kai-tai and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    After giving his orders, Mu Qidao turned around and walked into the yard. He brought a stool from Old Huo¡¯s room and ced it in front of the door. He sat down, ¡°¡±No matter who the lord is, kneel outside and wait. I will summon them in.¡±¡±

    Within the Heaven Defying Seal, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye both carried An Xuan and ced him on the tform.

    ¡°¡±Ye-zi, I need you to help me. His injuries are too heavy. The most severe injury was not given to me by others, but by the Dark Sword.¡±¡±

    The Dark Roc Sword was a purple-rank magic item, which could cause bacsh, injuring the entire body.

    Furthermore, the bacsh from a Purple rank magic tool was extremely difficult to remove.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I want to ce him in the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace and practice the purple-rank pill techniques to help him replenish his physical body.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±How confident are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Not a cent.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi clenched her teeth, and her voice came out, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no other way. Either he dies, or we fight with all our might.¡±¡±

    Even though the Phoenix Fry Pill Furnace was a purple grade pill, the sess rate for refining a purple grade pill wasn¡¯t 100%.

    ¡°¡±After I obtained the phoenix curvature pill furnace, I tried to refine the purple rank pill 172 times, but I did not seed.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°¡±Is there no other way?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ye-zi, help me protect him, don¡¯t distract me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I ¡­ Alright!¡±¡±

    Not far away, the heavily injured Du Shougao was still unconscious. However, Qu Liuxi had already treated him.

    He had lost more than half of his life just like the owner of the Fine Rain House.

    ¡°¡±Ye-zi, if I fail ¡­ bury me together with him.¡±¡±

    After Qu Liuxi finished speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for Gu Qianye to speak and sat down cross-legged beside An Zhe, ¡°¡±Help me.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye bit his lip and retreated to the side, not even daring to breathe.

    She felt as if her heart had split open. She had never felt so afraid before.

    Looking at the struggle on the tform, Gu Qianye felt that he was truly useless.

    When he was in danger, he wasn¡¯t around.

    After his injuries had healed, he would not be able to do what Qu Liuxi had done to save him.

    He could only watch on, his heart as sharp as a knife.

    Qu Liuxi summoned the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace and closed her eyes. All sorts of medicinal herbs shed through her mind.

    Her strength was insufficient, and she¡¯d never sessfully refined a Violet grade pill.

    However, An Zhe had been injured by a purple-rank divine tool. The remaining power within his body could only be neutralized by a purple-rank divine pill.

    She wasn¡¯t sure, but if she failed, there would be no other way to save her.

    Not in my heart.

    Not in love.

    Qu Liuxi opened her eyes and muttered to herself, ¡°¡±I am a healer. At this moment, I am only a healer.¡±¡±

    The Phoenix Fry Pill Furnace slowly floated into the air, then it suddenly grew in size.

    Qu Liuxi extended a hand under the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron, a faint golden me appeared in her palm.

    That was her unique Cultivation base, which controlled the pill furnace.

    She was already a genius amongst geniuses. With her age and cultivation level, it was already her limit for her to raise the Pill Fire to a pale gold.

    She was well aware that even with a Violet Grade Pill Cauldron, the sess rate for refining a Violet Grade Pill was pitifully low under the lesser celestial stage.

    Even upon reaching the lesser celestial stage, the sess rate was less than 1%.

    Gu Qianye looked at her from afar. His lips had already been bitten open, and blood was dripping down.

    Qu Liuxi looked at the me in her palm. She extended her right hand, and the same appeared with the medicinal herbs in her body.

    She told him about all of these ingredients being put into the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace, which had a total of 96 different kinds.

    ¡°¡±Even without the Purple me, I want it!¡±¡±

    Her eyes widened abruptly as she used her right hand to support An Zhan¡¯s body up into the air before slowly moving to the top of the Phoenix Struggle Pill Furnace.

    The cat that was crouching beside him looked at Qu Liuxi with bright eyes.

    It lowered its head and pulled the magic binding cloth out of Du¡¯s thin arms. The little cat dragged the magic binding cloth and walked towards Qu Liuxi. It was unknown what it was thinking.

    Qu Liuxi took a deep breath, and then she pressed her right hand downwards, cing An Zhan into the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace!¡±

 Chapter 292

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>

    The ny-six medicinal herbs were ced into the Phoenix Bucket Pill Furnace ording to the order.

    What Qu Liuxi needed to master was not only not to make any mistakes in order, but also not to make any mistakes in time.

    The time needed for each herb to enter the Phoenix Flute Pill Cauldron must be perfect. If the time was slightly too short, the medicinal effect could change.

    Even if there was no change, even if there was a slight decrease or enhancement in the medicinal effect, he would still be unable to refine a purple rank pill.

    A Purple grade divine pill was the most important test of an alchemist¡¯s life.

    There were many shortcuts in this world, but there were none in alchemy.

    Every procedure must be wless from the start of the drug selection.

    Ayer of fine beads of sweat appeared on Qu Liuxi¡¯s forehead. With her control of the Phoenix Cry Pill Cauldron, her understanding of the medicinal ingredients, and her grasp of time, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with the previous matters.

    Even though she was only a young girl, in terms of alchemy and experience, she was no worse than those who had been famous for a long time.

    The only thing missing was the Pill Fire.

    Who asked Old Huo if he could create a Purple grade divine artifact?

    First of all, he had to satisfy three requirements, and none of them could becking.

    First of all, Old Huo was an artificer master and had unparalleled experience in refining artifacts. No one knew how to forge artifacts better than he did.

    Secondly, although Old Huo¡¯s cultivation level was low, he and his Cauldron were rted by blood.

    By nourishing it with his own blood, he was able to obtain the cauldron for the Star Pattern Meteor Iron.

    The cauldron was connected with his heart, and the Pill Fire had reached the quality of the Purple me.

    Earth 3, that was the Cauldron. Lao Huo¡¯s Cauldron was made of Star Pattern Meteor, so its sess rate was extremely high.

    Where¡¯s Qu Liuxi?

    She couldn¡¯t be considered a master pharmacist; her cultivation level wasn¡¯t high enough, so without the Violet me, the sess rate for refining a Violet Rank Pill was almost zero.

    Even if she had the Divine Phoenix Casting Pill Furnace, even if she did not make any mistakes in the process, the Pill Fire was not at the level of the Purple me, and sess would only be a dreame true.

    But she didn¡¯t have any other choice. Why did An Zaiyi use the price of exploding a purple grade divine artifact to carve out a way home?

    To save them.

    He was thin and injured, Gu Qianye was injured, and more than half of the eight hundred disciples in the sect had died or been injured.

    If An Zaiyue wanted toe back, he would die with everyone, even if it meant his death.

    Right now, the only person who could save him was herself, so Qu Liuxi told herself that she definitely couldn¡¯t fail.

    Furthermore, this method could only be used once. If he were to fail, An Zhe would die.

    And if he didn¡¯t, he would still die.

    Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t know what An Zaiyue had experienced before. Even now, the betrayal on the mountain hadn¡¯t been mentioned to them. An Zaiyue didn¡¯t want them to experience the grief and anger of being betrayed.

    This was the second time.

    The second time, he was plotted against by someone else because of someone he cared about.

    Last time, An Zuoshi was ambushed because of Chen Zhong. This time, it was because of Xiao Qitao.

    How simr were these two experiences?

    However, the truth waspletely different. That time, it was Chen Zhong who plotted against An Zaiyue. It was aplete betrayal.

    But this time, Xiao Qidao was holding onto An Zaiyue¡¯s hand as they walked back. At that moment, An Zhe¡¯s heart was very peaceful. He did not feel any remorse even when facing death again.

    After thest siege, he was left alone.

    This time, there were many people around him.

    Qu Liuxi raised her right hand in the air and slowly ced An Zhe into the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace.

    The Chinese herbal medicine within the Phoenix Flute Pill Cauldron was boiling, and the dark green medicinal energy was foggy like.

    After An Zhe¡¯s body entered the Phoenix Struggle Pill Cauldron, it was quickly enveloped by the medicinal energy.

    The medicine began to seep into his wounds and every pore, mending his wounds.

    This was the process of refining pills, but it was used to refine people.

    Qu Liuxi kept taking deep breaths, trying to prevent herself from having any emotional fluctuations.

    The first step in alchemy was to absorb the essence of medicine.

    The second step was to condense the medicinal aura into a single point to form a medicinal pill.

    The third step was to control the pill fire topletely form the pill.

    Currently, the struggle within the Phoenix¡¯s Crooked pill furnace was like a pill that had yet to take shape. The essence of the medicine had already beenpletely extracted, and the next step was to send all the essence of the medicine into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    As the medicinal energy entered through his wounds and pores bit by bit, An Zhe¡¯s body began to involuntarily tremble.

    Feeling the medicinal effect begin to enter her body, Qu Liuxi let out a sigh of relief.

    However, at this moment, An Zhe suddenly sat up in his furnace, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood!

    The medicinal energy that had just entered his body began to flow in reverse, constantly leaking out from his body.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression immediately changed. She knew what this meant.

    The power of the Purple grade divine tool was still lingering in An Zhe¡¯s body. That power was simply too powerful.

    The Purple grade divine artifact already possessed a faint amount of intelligence. The remnants of the Purple grade Qi that remained in An Zhe¡¯s body naturally did not wish for it to dissipate.

    Perhaps the purple qi knew that once it entered An Zhe¡¯s body, it would be forced out.

    As long as he left this body, it would vanish into thin air.

    The Dark Sword didn¡¯t want to disappear, didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°¡±I know he was wrong about you.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace and her tears could not help but flow down, ¡°¡±At that time, he didn¡¯t have any other choice, so he could only do that.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to apologize to you for him. If I could, I would be willing to do it for him. You came into my body, and I will protect you.

    ¡°¡±But if you continue like this, he will die, and you will also dissipate.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s body constantly twisted within the furnace. This was because the violet energy was circting back and forth, expelling all the medicinal energy that entered An Zhe¡¯s body.

    An Zhe¡¯s injuries began to worsen rapidly, turning ck.

    Gu Qianye ran over, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi cried out, ¡°¡±My Pill Fire cannot reach the Purple me, so I can¡¯t refine the remaining Purple Qi.¡±¡±

    Now that the dark purple energy of the sword was inside his body, it saw his body as the final destination.

    ¡°¡±If the purple qi doesn¡¯te out, he will die without a doubt.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye eagerly asked, ¡°¡±What can I do?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head. ¡°¡±No one can do anything.¡±¡±

    At this moment, the cat owner walked over with the magic binding cloth in his mouth, then abruptly threw his head back.

    The Demon Binding Cloth flew up, spun around in midair, and then pounced down.

    A faint stream of purple gas shot out from An Zhan¡¯s body like a sword towards the Demon Binding Cloth. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, the Demon Binding Cloth suddenly shrunk together to avoid the sword intent, then it once again pounced down.

    The sword qi defended the outside of An Zhe¡¯s body, even when the Demon Binding Cloth tried to get any closer, it would still be forced back by the sword qi.

    At the same time, the good grandpa jumped onto Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm and mewled.

    It lowered its head and bit down on its own leg, its expression contorted in pain.

    Then it lifted up the leg that it had bitten, letting the blood drip into the pill fire in her palm.

    ¡°¡±It... it¡¯s helping you!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye stared with widened eyes.

    When the few drops of blood entered Crooked River¡¯s palm, her expression immediately changed. This was because she could feel the Pill Fire changing.

    The temperature of the Pill Fire had reached a level that she had never been able to reach before!

    As the temperature of the pill fire increased, the pale golden pill fire in her palm also gradually changed.

    Gradually, the light golden color changed to a pure gold color. That kind of heavy golden color was so resplendent.

    When the pill fire turned pure gold, the medicinal essence in the pill furnace began to gather together again, before seeping back into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    The light purple sword qi was like a snake as it drilled into An Zeng¡¯s body. Not longter, the medicinal energy was once again forced out.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Demon Binding Cloth swooped down, almost nearing An Xuan¡¯s body.

    After forcing back the herbal Qi, the light purple sword intent appeared once again, stabbing towards the Demon Binding Cloth.

    The Demon Binding Cloth dodged a little too slowly, and a small hole was cut on the edge of the cloth.

    The good sir seemed a little angry.

    He looked down at his injured leg. More drops of blood.

    Then, it raised its head and mewled, obviouslymunicating with the Demon Binding Cloth.

    The Demon Binding Cloth was also injured. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to get any closer, but after letting out a cry, it seemed to let out a long sigh, before diving down once again.

    When the Good Lord¡¯s blood entered the Pill Fire once again, the Pill Fire also changed from a pure gold to a purplish gold.

    The inner me was pure gold, and the outer edge was purple.

    When the Purple Gold Pill Fire appeared, Qu Liuxi could not help but let out a soft cry of pain.

    Her fleshly body couldn¡¯t withstand the Purple Gold Pill Fire.

    Her palm began to change color, red from the fire.

    How many people had experienced the sensation of their palms being burned?

    An ordinary me like this was already unbearable, let alone the purplish-gold me.

    The intense paining from her palm caused Qu Liuxi¡¯s face to distort. Large beads of sweat fell from her forehead.

    However, she still did not move. Her palm was as steady as Mt. Tai.

    ¡°¡±Meow!¡±¡±

    The good grandpa suddenly raised his head and shouted towards the sky. His voice had a domineering air to it.

    The Demon Binding Cloth rushed down, taking advantage of the entanglement between the purple sword intent and the herbal Qi, and fiercely wrapped around An Zeng¡¯s body.

    The Demon Binding Cloth quickly wrapped around An Zhe in a circle, tightly wrapping him up in a split-second.

    The good sir jumped up from Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm and stood at the edge of the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace. He lowered his head to look at the tightly bound An Zhe and let out a low cry.

    It sounded like a call, yet also like a deration.

    The stars in its eyes began to circte faster and faster, like a rotating gxy.

    A faint purple gas seeped out from under the Demon Binding Cloth, and flew into the eyes of the kind master like a wisp of smoke.

    The good lord raised his head, and the stars in his eyes swirled like vortexes.

    Very quickly, the light purple airflow was all sucked in.

    The good grandpa leaped down from the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron andnded on the ground beside him.

    There was a broken sword stuck there, part of the sword that Anthea had brought back from the middle of the road.

    There was no light, only apletely destroyed purple divine artifact.

    The good sir looked at the broken sword, and after a cry, the purple qi in his eyes began to emanate outwards.

    All the purple qi he had absorbed from An Zhe¡¯s body was poured into the broken sword.

    A momentter, the broken sword began to emit a faint purple glow before disappearingpletely.

    The Demon Binding Cloth could no longer hold on and rose into the air from within the Phoenix¡¯s Crooked pill furnace. Smoke began to rise from it.

    Qu Liuxi suddenly raised her head and shouted, her eyes turning red.

    With her left hand, she continued to temper the Phoenix Flute Pill Furnace with the Purple Gold Fire. Her right thumb flicked out and broke her middle finger, dripping her blood into the Purple Gold Fire.

    In an instant, the mes soared upwards.

    The Purple Gold Fire began to slowly change, gradually bing a pure Purple me!

    Within the Phoenix Crunch Pill Cauldron, all of the medicinal energy changed from dark green to purple, and the violet energy started to rapidly flow into An Zhe¡¯s body.

    An Zeng stopped twisting his body, and all the purple qi instantly entered his body.

    Then, ayer of hard shell gradually formed around An Zhe¡¯s body. It looked like an eggshell, but it was bright and resplendent with purple light swirling around it!

    Qu Liuxi waited until the hard shell was perfectly formed before finally being unable to hold on any longer. She clenched her teeth and steadily lowered the Phoenix Crunch Pill Furnace before her body went limp and fell to the ground.

    Gu Qianye quickly ran over, tears silently streaming down his face as he stared at the ck patch on Gu Qianye¡¯s palm.

    Qu Liuxi used up almost all of her cultivation and fell into a deepa.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 293

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>

    There were two people lying in the room, one thin Du, the other still sealed by the medicine.

    Lean was awake, lying on his side looking at the pillbox on the other bed.

    ¡°¡±God damn, I haven¡¯t seen you for a day, how did you be an egg?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du spoke as tears streamed down his face. ¡°¡±Little Liu¡¯er is already awake. She said that you¡¯re almost out of danger.¡±¡±

    However, she might not be able to recover for a while. That was because she was not strong enough due to the purple mes.

    Although she didn¡¯t care about it at all, but for a girl like her to have a hard skin on her palm, it still made one¡¯s heart ache when thinking about it.

    She said it was nothing. When she could release the purple mes at will, the skin would be gone.

    But how long will that take? ¡®

    Du¡¯s thin body was barely able to move and his injuries were too severe.

    He rubbed his face against the pillow and said, ¡°¡±Angel, when will you wake up?¡±¡±

    F * ck, I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. What if this shell breaks all of a sudden? What if I don¡¯t recognize the person that came out?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t know you, as long as you¡¯re in an easy fight.

    But what if someonees out of it and doesn¡¯t know me?

    ¡°¡±How can I prove that I¡¯m your brother?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianlin, who was still wrapped in bandages, pushed open the door and walked in. He happened to hear Du¡¯s thin words, ¡°¡±Huh, Lord Fatty, are you crying?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have an egg in my eye.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pursed his lips and sat down on the chair to look at the medicine shell. ¡°¡±Say, if hees out and really forgets about us ¡­ then can we just beat him up?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Are you willing to fight?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye leaned back in his chair. ¡°¡±How can I bear to part with it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This guy doesn¡¯t care whether I live or die. He should be fighting.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s my fault... If I knew that he was trapped, I wouldn¡¯t have contacted him with the knot. I thought he was still in the Martial Arts Academy.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think too much into it. Little Liu¡¯er said that she has seen it countless times every day. The conflict between the two of you is now very smooth.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After the effects are fully exerted, he willpletely recover ande out ¡­ Eh, why isn¡¯t it awkward at all to use this word here.¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t pretend, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen you cry.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Bullsh * t!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I won¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s a serious injury. I¡¯m afraid the wound will break.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye burst outughing, his eyes slightly red. ¡°¡±You ¡­ damn you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi, when we get better, we will go and waste those guys.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Mhmm, bring me along.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And me!¡±¡±

    The door creaked open again as Mu Qi, who was wearing a royal robe, walked in.

    His steps were unhurried, and he exuded the air of a king.

    The followers outside looked at the youth with reverence.

    This young man was not only a king, but also the domineering aura he exuded when he fought outside the Heavenly Ascension Sect was even more shocking.

    Who would dare treat him like a child now?

    Mu Qidao, who was filled with the aura of a king, turned around and waved his hands as his followers retreated.

    He closed the door, and the seriousness vanished from his face.

    Bending over, he said, ¡°¡±Hello, fatty brother, and elder sister Ye.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye reached out his hand and rubbed his head. ¡°¡±Our Xiao Qidao is good.¡±¡±

    Mu Qiandaoughed and sat on the arm of Gu Qianye¡¯s chair, leaning into his arms, ¡°¡±Pretending to be serious in front of those people every day, I¡¯m so tired ¡­ How is big brother An Zuisheng?¡±¡±

    Just now, I went to see big sister Li¡¯Er. She was refining pills and said that she was waiting for brother An Xuan toe out so she could use it properly.

    Had she not rested for a long time?

    ¡°¡±It hurts.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve tried to persuade her several times, but she won¡¯t rest until everything is ready.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidao rose to his feet and walked to the side of the medicine shell. He stroked it with his hand. ¡°¡±Say, do you think big brother An Zeng can sense us from inside?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Of course not. He¡¯s just an egg now.¡±¡±

    Mu Qidaoughed, then stroked his medicine shell and said, ¡°¡±Big Brother An Chou, I¡¯ll tell you two pieces of information.¡±¡±

    Firstly, the Fine Rain House was finished.

    His opening was abandoned by those people and became a forsaken son.

    This matter was regarded as a grudge between the martial world and the martial world.

    Not only did it go to Open Pole, it went to the now extinct Gao Family.

    I don¡¯t have the power to get rid of those guys in one breath, so I¡¯ll have to put up with it for the time being.

    In the future, we can all vent our anger together.

    ¡°¡±Second, there¡¯s something I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up before doing anything else. Those who hurt you, those who hurt the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and asked, ¡°¡±When brother An Doues out, what if there¡¯s a pill?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Then let your Lil ¡®Lil¡¯ Sis refine it again. Anyway, he¡¯s always been so full of himself, so it¡¯s time for him to suffer a little.¡±¡±

    He carries everything on his own, as if we hadn¡¯t grown up yet. ¡°¡±

    Mu Qidao sat down. ¡°¡±I came to see him, but he¡¯s leaving. There¡¯s too much work to do. How annoying.¡±¡±

    Fortunately, I had my mother and Mr. Gu to help me. Otherwise, those trivial matters would annoy me to death.

    ¡°¡±Those whoe back from the Eastern Wilderness in a few days will report the war and decide on a reward. Just thinking about it gives me a headache.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everything isplementary to each other. Do you think that bing a king is that simple?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It seems that you have to put in more effort than anyone else.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Xiao Qidao, quickly finish this bowl of chicken soup!¡±¡±

    While the three of them were chatting in the room, it was actually not peaceful outside.

    A person dressed in a long gray robe slowly walked towards the Celestial Sect. He came from a small alley, and all of the hidden sentries set up by the Heavenly Temple were already dead.

    This person was tall and slender, even his hooded robespletely covering his body. When he walked with his head lowered, even his face could not be seen.

    In his hand was a long wooden staff, like a twisted vine.

    On top of the wooden staff was a round object that seemed to be one with the wooden staff.

    However, if one looked closely, they would notice that the tip of the wooden cane was divided into five fingers that were holding onto the ball.

    There was a fine mesh on the sphere, and one of it seemed to be broken, with a small hole in it.

    This person walked forward with the wooden cane. Just as he was about to turn around the alley and enter the main street outside the sect, he suddenly stopped.

    He stood there in silence for a moment, then turned slowly.

    In the alley, a young monk wearing a white monastic robe stood there. It was unknown when he had stood there, but his expression was very solemn.

    This monk was born with an extremely beautiful appearance. Even the most beautiful woman in the world had very few phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    However, there was no trace of Yin energy on his body. He looked clean and thorough, without a single trace of dirt on him.

    ¡°¡±Monk?¡±¡±

    the gray-robed man asked.

    The young monk nodded: ¡°¡±Of course I¡¯m a monk.¡±¡±

    The man in the gray robe put down his hat, revealing a gentle looking face, ¡°¡±I have never had any dealings with the people from the Buddhist Sect.

    Why stop me?

    ¡°¡±Even during the Human-Demon War, your Buddhist Sect was left out of this matter. Now that you¡¯vee to the Central ins alone, aren¡¯t you afraid of death and having no way to return to your homnd?¡±¡±

    The monk replied, ¡°¡±Where the monk has a home, it is the same when he goes there.

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t stop you, either. I stood in front of you to stop you, and I stood behind you.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils were silent for a long time. Then, they asked, ¡°¡±If I were to walk over, you would intervene?¡±¡±

    The monk did not answer.

    The Neen asked again, ¡°¡±Do you have a n?¡±¡±

    The monk replied, ¡°¡±As a monk, you don¡¯t have so many disciples. You can¡¯t be a monk.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, there is a person who is naturally born in the diamond phase, if he can enter my buddhist sect, I would be happy.¡±¡±

    Neen Demons: ¡°¡±The western region has three thousand buddhist kingdoms and countless disciples. This Yan Kingdom is just a small piece ofnd, what do you care?

    This person is in the diamond phase, that person is in the Bodhi phase, what kind of benevolent person does he have ¡­ only the people from the Buddhist Sect have a lot of words to say.

    ¡°¡±I might as well be more direct. If you do not care about today¡¯s matter, I will give you seventy percent of the rewards if we meet again in the future.¡±¡±

    The young monk shook his head. ¡°¡±Less than seventy percent.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils frowned. ¡°¡±Monk, you might not be able to beat me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since you are blocking my way, you should know who I am.¡±¡±

    The young monk said, ¡°¡±But you don¡¯t know who I am.¡±¡±

    Neen fell silent for the third time. After a long moment, he said, ¡°¡±But I must kill this man.¡±¡±

    The young monk said, ¡°¡±People of the Buddhist Sect are not allowed to kill people.¡±¡±

    Even if the person you¡¯re talking about doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me, I can¡¯t watch you kill him.

    Not to mention, the Central ins was a ce of flourishing brocade and brocade, but it was not under the protection of Buddha.

    The people almost thought that this person in the diamond phase was the candidate to destroy all the evil statues in the chaotic world.

    ¡°¡±If this person dies, it will be inevitable for the future when the demons dance around him.¡±¡±

    19: ¡°¡±Do you have a diamond phase?¡±¡±

    The monk twirled the prayer beads in his hand. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    The 19th demon sighed, ¡°¡±People kill, and corpses are everywhere.

    Devil kill, just one or two.

    You don¡¯t care about those people, but you do care about me.

    Don¡¯t you monks kill people?

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the difference between finding an excuse to kill us and us?¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±The only difference is that no one can me the monk for killing.¡±¡±

    Killing is a sin.

    ¡°¡±Does that make sense?¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils turned to leave. ¡°¡±You can protect him once, but you won¡¯t be able to protect him for the rest of his life.¡±¡±

    As I said, I must kill this person. ¡°¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve taken an acre ofnd in Fang Gu City and I intend to build a temple.

    ¡°¡±That ce is right next door to the Heavenly Ascension Sect. We don¡¯t know about the fight yet, so I¡¯ll tell you first.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils stopped and turned to look at the monk. ¡°¡±Then I will go visit you when your temple is finished. Didn¡¯t the people of the Buddhist Sect say to let go of the butcher¡¯s knife and make a Buddha out of the ground?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When I find you, I¡¯ll take a look at Lord Buddha and refuse to ept me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The words¡¯ let the butcher¡¯s knife stand upright like a buddha ¡®were not spoken by the Buddhist Sect.¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±How could a Buddha be so easy? If you kill enough people, then you can just put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha?¡±¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t agree.

    I have cultivated Buddhism for thirty-three years, and I am only a wandering monk ¡­ If you be a Buddha, why should I still believe in Buddhism?

    Those whoid down the butcher¡¯s knife should still die if they were guilty of heavy crimes.

    ¡°¡±Anyone who deserves to die will go to hell.¡±¡±

    The Neen Demonsughed. ¡°¡±Hell ¡­ that¡¯s my home.¡±¡±

    With that, he disappeared in a sh.

    The monk stood at the mouth of the alley for a while, then put the corpses of the guards together. He frowned as he thought about it for a long time, then finally let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±The Rebirth Curse ¡­ how did you recite it?¡±¡±

    He had forgotten, so he had no choice but to leave.

    The Monk walked to the entrance of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and informed the people there that there were a few corpses in the alleyway. He then walked into the courtyard.

    When the monk walked to the door of An Zaidao¡¯s room, Little Seven came out of the room.

    The guards stopped the monk, and when Xiao Qidao saw the monk, he sped his hands together and said, ¡°¡±Greetings, Master.¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±Greetings, King Yan.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao pointed towards the room. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sleeping. If master wants to take a look, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±¡±

    The monk said, ¡°¡±I should go take a look. After all, mynd is his ¡­¡±¡±

    The corner of Xiao Qidao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡±Master ¡­ it¡¯s true that he¡¯s speaking the truth.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can go now. I still have a lot of things to take care of, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡±

    The monk stood there in a daze as he went through the door.

    ¡°¡±Amitabh ¡­ what a big egg.¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>

    It had already been seven days, and even the Fine Rain House had almost been uprooted under the crazy attacks of the army. However, An Zhe still had no reaction.

    Qu Liuxi stayed on guard. No matter how hard she tried, she found that An Zaiyue¡¯s signs were very stable and not dangerous at all.

    However, even if she didn¡¯t wake up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find any clues or an exnation.

    Qu Liuxi had been guarding the room all day and all night, constantly staring at the ce in fear of something going wrong.

    However, the people in the room could hear the steady breathing of An Zhe who was still inside the medicine casing. Sometimes, they could even hear the soft snoring of An Zhe.

    The young Buddhist monk from the Western Territory came to visit every day, as did Mu Qidao.

    Skinny Du was sitting on the doorstep, butting his butt. From time to time, he would turn around and look at the giant egg. ¡°¡±Do you think that the day of the peaceful battle wille out?¡±¡±

    Although his wounds were not healed properly, he could no longer lie down and could move as he wished.

    Gu Qianye was rocking back and forth in his rocking chair, ¡°¡±Who knows? Who knows, he might hatch and scare you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if you are still in the mood to joke if Xiao Liu¡¯er is sure that nothing will happen to him.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye pouted. ¡°¡±Same here!¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±Thank you for your advice!¡±¡±

    As he spoke, there was a person carrying a parcel outside of the sect, who wanted to see the conflict unfolding before him.

    Clearly, he did not know what was going on in Fang Gengcheng. Judging from the travel-worn look on his face, he seemed to have rushed over from a long distance away.

    Madman Qu didn¡¯t dare to let them in and told him to go out and take a look. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    The man was not very tall, rather thin, with a strange face and luxuriant hair.

    ¡°¡±You are?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My name is Qi Tian. Is there any peace and quiet?¡±¡±

    He knows me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh, you are that monkey...¡±¡±

    After finishing his words, Skinny Du immediately regretted it and apologized: ¡°¡±No, no, it¡¯s the Stone Monkey.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian didn¡¯t think anything of it as she walked in, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t An Zenge out to pick me up? How¡¯s he doing recently?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He... changed a lot.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±What else can it be like? I¡¯ve been travelling in the West and heard of something. It might have something to do with him, so I rushed back immediately. Where is he?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du led Qi Tian to the door and pointed to the inside of the room. ¡°¡±Over there.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian pushed the door open and walked in. He saw two beautiful girls he didn¡¯t know, as well as a giant egg.

    Then he asked, ¡°¡±What about the struggle?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du pointed at the giant egg. ¡°¡±Then ¡­¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned for a moment. It was as if she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°¡±This change is really huge ¡­¡±¡±

    Can anyone give me an exnation I can understand?

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du introduced him to Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye. This was the friend that An Chou and Chen Shaobai had met during their experience in the secret realm, Qi Tian.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Qi Tian walked to the side of the giant egg and put his hand on the egg to feel for a while, ¡°¡±My breathing is steady and my life is vigorous. I think nothing will happen to my son.¡±¡±

    Perhaps the internal injuries were too severe, so he needed a longer period of time to seal himself in and recover.

    ¡°¡±But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. It¡¯s because I feel that the cultivation power inside is very smooth and there¡¯s no hindrance at all.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±I can also sense that his injuries seemed to have healed a few days ago, but he didn¡¯t wake up.¡±¡±

    He nodded his head and crouched down on the threshold.

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. There was a hint of ¡®you stole my territory¡¯ in his eyes.

    Qi Tian squatted there and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, since he¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just sleeping a little longer.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There was some important news that I wanted to tell him, but now it seems that I don¡¯t know when I can.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±About Xu Meidu.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°¡±How do you know Xu Mei-die?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know him.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±I had nothing to do and once I gained freedom, I went to the three thousand buddhist states in the Western Regions to find trouble with those bandits. However, I didn¡¯t find any bandits I knew back then. It was very boring.¡±¡±

    Just as he was nning to bully a few of them, he heard that the Phoenix Pce was about to hold an inheritance ceremony.

    Thergest Buddhist temple in the Western Regions is the Great Thunder Pool Temple, followed by the peacock pce.

    ¡°¡±If I want to be the divine seat of the peacock pce, I can¡¯t just casually be one. I¡¯m interested and n to take a look.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯ll find out when we find out that the Divine Seat isn¡¯t a reincarnated child who has inherited the throne, but an outsider.

    It was something I had never seen in my life, and I was so curious that I wanted to see who the outsider was.

    ¡°¡±In the end, I saw it. I nearly got killed by a single sword strike ¡­ That woman is really domineering.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked back and pulled his tail out from behind his clothes, ¡°¡±If I didn¡¯t hide fast enough, I would have lost my tail. Now I¡¯m a bit shorter, and it¡¯s so ugly ¡­ Oh, the girl who killed me was Xu Mei-die.¡±¡±

    How could the Pce of the Peacock hold the Divine Throne Grand Ceremony for no reason at all?

    Moreover, Xu Meidu is an outsider who has never cultivated in the Pce of the Peacock, so I intend to investigate this matter thoroughly.

    ¡°¡±Anyway, as long as he¡¯s bald, I don¡¯t like either man or woman.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t find anything, but I have a feeling that Xu Meidao was being controlled by someone, and her eyes don¡¯t seem to be conscious.¡±¡±

    I kept my eyes on her. Finally, one day, she seemed to have been waiting for an opportunity and gave me a note. ¡°¡±

    Qi Tian handed the slip of paper to Skinny Du. ¡°¡±She was looking for an opportunity to leave it behind, but I know she¡¯s definitely going to give it to me.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du took the paper over and looked at it. There were only a few words on it: ¡°¡±Yan Guo please settle down.¡±¡±

    Thin Du said, ¡°¡±Xu Meimu, that¡¯s the Pce Master of the Great Xi Tianhao Pce. He¡¯s one of the top thirty most powerful people in the world, how can he be saved by peaceful means?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Can we fight for safety?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shook her head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship she has with An Zhe. Anyway, I¡¯ve brought the matter here.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Fatty, have you forgotten that in order to repay the favor, Xu Mei-Dai gave the order to gather all the members of Skywater Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If she doesn¡¯t have it, if she is trapped in the peacock pce and is unable to gather the scattered disciples of Heavenly Harmony Pce, she will naturally ask An An for help.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve tried that thing before. If that thing worked, we wouldn¡¯t have been surrounded so tightly by the people from the Drizzle Courtst time.¡±¡±

    I used the summons that Anjou gave me, but no one came. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±No one came?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian asked, ¡°¡±Will they all be dead?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±You talk too much...¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged her shoulders. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a casual remark. Since I¡¯ve brought the words here, I¡¯ll leave after dinner.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du was just about to say ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll send you off¡±¡± when he realized that the other side had said that he would only leave after eating.

    He smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go prepare a meal for you. If there¡¯s a guesting from afar, how can I entertain them?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Big elbows, big elbows, of course!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shook her head. ¡°¡±No ¡­ I don¡¯t eat pigs.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sad.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if I eat some now and then. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m missing someone.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know who you can think of by eating a piece of pork.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian stood up and followed after Du. Just as he walked a few steps out, he saw the white-clothed monk slowly walking in from the outside.

    Qi Tian was stunned for a moment when he saw the monk. Then, his expression gradually became distorted. ¡°¡±It¡¯s you!¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk was stunned. ¡°¡±What is I?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes reddened as the iron rod in his hand instantly materialized, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t recognize you just because I¡¯ve been trapped for ten thousand years. I¡¯ve been wanting to find you to ask for the past ten thousand years.¡±¡±

    When Buddha lied to me, Bodhisattva lied to me. That¡¯s fine, but why would you lie to me as well?!

    If others lie to me and humiliate me, I will tolerate it.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who tricked me and insulted me, I can¡¯t bear it!¡±¡±

    After saying this, Qi Tian rushed up with the iron bar in his hand.

    While dodging, the white-clothed monk asked: ¡°¡±Just who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How dare you pretend you don¡¯t know me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t know you. I don¡¯t know you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pah!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian smashed down with his staff, and the white-clothed monk could not help but dodge: ¡°¡±This ¡­ eh, you¡¯re actually a Stone Monkey.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t f * cking pretend. Back then, you and I suffered together for eleven years, but don¡¯t you find itughable to pretend that you don¡¯t know me now?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I really don¡¯t know you ¡­ Ah!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re actually that Stone Monkey!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You remember?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But I¡¯m not the person you know.¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk floated to the side, the prayer beads in his hand flew out, forming a circr shield.

    Qi Tian did not care too much, smashing down with the club.

    However, no matter how berserk he looked, he did not use any cultivation power.

    With his strength, if he really went crazy, then the entire Tian Qi Sect would have been turned upside down.

    Of course, the white-clothed monk could tell, so he did not fight back.

    ¡°¡±That person you know has already passed away for ten thousand years.¡±¡±

    As soon as he said this, Qi Tian¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. The iron rod stopped mid-air.

    ¡°¡±What did you say?¡±¡±

    he asked with red eyes.

    The white-clothed monk put his hands together. ¡°¡±Amitabha ¡­ I am indeed not the person you know as an old friend. He has already passed away for ten thousand years.¡±¡±

    I know who you are, and I only heard it from the rumors.

    ¡°¡±My name is Xuan Court, this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian stood there, the iron rod in his hand fell onto the ground with a dang sound, ¡°¡±His cultivation is high, in the world, in the Buddhist Sect, even Neen Heavens were no match for him, even the Buddha didn¡¯t dare to say that he easily defeated him, how did he die so easily?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±ording to the rumors, the depression has passed away.¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk said, ¡°¡±I like reading, so most of the books in the temple have been read. I know what happened between you and him, but the ancient records only contain a few words.¡±¡±

    Rumor had it that he had been on the wall for seven years before he died of depression.

    During these seven years, no matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to meet them.

    ¡°¡±All he says is that ¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to him, I didn¡¯t lie to him.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s legs suddenly went weak and he kneeled there with both hands on his head. Tears flowed out non-stop from the gaps of his hands. ¡°¡±Even if ¡­ Even if he really lied to me, I can¡¯t me him ¡­ I¡¯m just, I¡¯m just ¡­¡±¡±

    In the end, I didn¡¯t say what I was.

    He cried for a long time, but no one knew what was going on and how to persuade him.

    Skinny Du wanted to help him up several times, but Qi Tian was crying her heart out.

    He cried until he almost fainted. Then, he slowly stopped. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been ten thousand years, what¡¯s there to care about?¡±¡±

    It is a great irony that he is dead and that I am alive. ¡°¡±

    He sat there and looked at the courtyard. ¡°¡±You are exactly the same as him.¡±¡±

    Xuan Ting said, ¡°¡±There is a portrait of him in the collection. I also feel that we are very simr.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now that I¡¯ve seen you again, perhaps this is karma?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian waved his hand, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about karma. If I can go back, then capture him and leave that broken temple. If the Buddha wants to block it, then I will also beat the Buddha!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Amitabha, who¡¯s not in the wrong?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned, and his face was deathly pale.

    At that moment, a light cracking sound came from the room, followed by a loud ng, as if something had fallen from the ground.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>

    Skinny Du reacted and quickly ran back into the room. The scene in front of his eyes made him widen his eyes.

    The huge egg split open and half of it fell to the ground, breaking many of the tiles into pieces.

    The other half was lying on the bed, and the guy was trying to climb out of it.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or something else, but Skinny Du felt a faintyer of purple light surround An Xuan¡¯s body. He rubbed his eyes and realized that the purple light had disappeared again.

    On one side, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were fighting to climb out. Perhaps they had just recovered and were weak, but it seemed like they didn¡¯t even have the strength to climb out of the half of the eggshell.

    ¡°¡±A little disappointed.¡±¡±

    Du rubbed his sore nose and said, ¡°¡±Why is it the same? I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡±¡±

    With great difficulty, An Zeng crawled out of the half piece of eggshell,id on the bed and breathed heavily. ¡°¡±You old man ¡­ Could it be that I can transform into something else?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian rubbed his eyes as he stood at the entrance. When he saw An Zhe, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±It¡¯s as if I saw my childhood.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±You ¡­¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±This was how I climbed out when I was young. My shell was much thicker than yours. I knocked on it for more than three hundred years before I broke it.¡±¡±

    An Zou: ¡°¡±If you say it like that, I feel much luckier ¡­ My god, I finally changed my posture. I feel like my four limbs are turning into rocks.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    The white-clothed monk, Xuan Court, walked closer to An Zeng and took a close look. Then he turned his head to look at Qi Tian. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s a little special?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±Anyone whoes out of the eggshell is rather special ¡­ Huh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s true!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian walked over quickly, pinching An Zaihai¡¯s pulse, ¡°¡±Oh my god, are you my long-lost brother?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you talking about?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi could see what was going on and the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise. ¡°¡±I was the one who used the violet pill to treat you. So your current physical body is just like a violet pill.¡±¡±

    And Qi Tian is a stone essence, absorbing the essence of ten thousand years of the sun and moon, it¡¯s simr to the recovery of your body right now, but he¡¯s been there longer.

    The difference between the two of you is that his stone shell has changed because of him. It has been umting for ten thousand years, and in the end, even his ordinary stone shell has be a magic treasure.

    ¡°¡±And you have elerated this process, so your physical body is very strong right now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How strong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Extremely strong.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue sat up and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. ¡°¡±I feel a little different now. Does this count as a blessing in disguise?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This feeling is simply wonderful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can see that. Look at how cocky you are. You can fly with just a pair of wings.¡±¡±

    Everyone was very excited, even Qi Tian had recovered from the unfathomable sadness.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s physical body seemed to have be stronger, as if it was refined from a purple pill.

    At night, everyone ate together, and after listening to what Qi Tian said about his experiences in the Western Territory, his face darkened, ¡°¡±Perhaps what Qi Tian said makes sense ¡­ Skyfire Pce doesn¡¯t have a good time in the Da Xi Country. Those people in the Da Xi Sacred Hall won¡¯t allow anyone to avenge Fang Hao.¡±¡±

    Therefore, Tianhao Pce was on the verge of disbanding, and Xu Mei-tai went to the buddhist kingdom.

    ¡°¡±Fatty said that the summoning orders are useless, perhaps many of the disciples of the Heaven Lake Pce have been murdered.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What should we do?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If that is really the case, who can save Xu Mei-die?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Me.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±Give me a night¡¯s time. I need to do a few things. I will head to the Western Territory early tomorrow morning.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±I have nothing better to do anyway, so I¡¯ll just apany you on your journey.¡±¡±

    Xuan Ting said, ¡°¡±This matter involves our Buddhist Sect, I also need to make a trip back.¡±¡±

    Du slender Qu Liuxi and the others wanted to follow, so An Zhe didn¡¯t refuse.

    After tonight, there was nothing to worry about on Xiao Qidao¡¯s end.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m full.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going out to kill people.¡±¡±

    Xuan Court put his hands together. ¡°¡±Guilty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Whether I am guilty or not, I can only leave in peace after I¡¯ve killed everyone.¡±¡±

    He did not let anyone follow him as he walked out alone.

    Just as he reached the entrance, a group of cavalrymen escorted Little Seven back.

    ¡°¡±Brother An Zou!¡±¡±

    Xiao Qizhao jumped down from his horse and threw himself into An Ying¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve only left for the barracks to inspect the newly recruited troops and horses, and you¡¯re already awake!¡±¡±

    An Zhan rubbed Xiao Qidao¡¯s hair. ¡°¡±He seems like a good king ¡­ I have something to tell you. An old friend of mine was killed in the Western Territory. I must go.¡±¡±

    So tonight I¡¯m going out to kill a couple of people so you can stay on the throne. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±No!¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao grabbed An Zeng¡¯s arm. ¡°¡±Your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet. You can¡¯t take any risks.¡±¡±

    An Zengughed, ¡°¡±Big brother feels great right now, he¡¯s alreadypletely better than before, and he¡¯s even stronger than before.¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Is the Fine Rain House still here?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qishao shook his head, ¡°¡±I have already ordered the soldiers to destroy the Fine Rain House. Although there are still many people hiding, it is impossible for the Fine Rain House to rise again.¡±¡±

    As for the others, because they didn¡¯t have a grip on them, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with for the time being.

    ¡°¡±And now that the conflict has escted, it won¡¯t do me any good to hold the throne.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you can think of all these, then you¡¯ve really matured.¡±¡±

    He looked outside. ¡°¡±But I have to finish what I have to do for you.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t let anyone hurt you if I leave these days. ¡°¡±

    He pointed to the courtyard and said, ¡°¡±Go talk to Big Sister Little Liu¡¯er and the rest. They will be going with me. It should take them at least half a year to get back.¡±¡±

    After An Zhe finished speaking, he walked to a warhorse and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he gave up.

    He stomped his foot on the ground and flew off into the distance.

    Xiao family

    The Xiao family¡¯s head, Xiao Wansheng, turned ashen. ¡°¡±What did you say then?¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to shed all pretense of cordiality. Now, however, how can we kill An Zhe?

    Mu Qidao stayed in the sect all day, and all of the experts in the Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect and Gathering Department gathered outside An Zeng¡¯s room. Those who haven¡¯t seen it are not allowed to enter, who said it before, and who said it was the most likely people to kill An Zhe?!

    The strategist who came up with this idea immediately bowed his head and said, ¡°¡±Owner, be patient.¡±¡±

    It had only been seven or eight days, but the defenses of the enemies were still tight. It was obvious that the injuries inflicted by the fight were heavy enough that they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him in the slightest.

    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t need us to kill him.

    After all, the Fine Rain Tower also had so many experts. There was even a mysterious person helping out, and it¡¯s already a miracle that An Zhe can return to the Heavenly Ascension Sect alive. He might already be dead.

    Xiao Wansheng angrily said, ¡°¡±At the beginning, it was easy to kill An Zaiyue, butter on, it was not without opportunity to wait. Now, you are cing your hopes on An Zaiyue to fight for your own death?!¡±¡±

    The strategist hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Owner, this subordinate doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±¡±

    What I mean is, be patient.

    No matter what, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect¡¯s influence was severely damaged this time, and it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to recover.

    It is already good news for us to have a peaceful struggle for life and death. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s another bad news for you.¡±¡±

    The voice came from outside the study room, startling everyone.

    The door creaked open from the outside. An Xuan, who was wearing a long ck robe, walked in slowly. ¡°¡±My lords, what are you discussing?¡±¡±

    The people in the room saw that it was an argument, and for a moment no one knew what to do.

    Everyone was stupefied for a moment before someone reacted and smiled obsequiously, ¡°¡±So it is the Imperial Duke who has arrived. We are not in the midst of discussion. The entire world is searching for famous doctors to treat you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Who would have thought that you would recover so quickly.¡±¡±

    An Zeng walked over to the chairs and sat down. ¡°¡±Seeing how hypocritical you all are, I felt more at ease.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all, you guys are people who don¡¯t dare to show off, you¡¯re even far worse than Su Qing.¡±¡±

    He looked at those people, ¡°¡±When we wanted to get rid of Su Qing, we first had Prime Minister Zhuge, then Minister Hao, and then President Sang and the others going to their deaths.¡±¡±

    I thought that their n had failed miserably, because no one stood up to help Mu Changyan.

    However, I only understood that they seeded after defeating Su Qing Qian.

    It is precisely because of their death that you do not dare to stand on Her Majesty¡¯s side.

    You all think that Her Majesty killed them. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t dare to openly stand on King Yan¡¯s side, so you won¡¯t be able to aplish anything big.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If, on that day, I was seriously injured, you all used all your strength to charge into the Heavenly Awakening Sect, then the ones who held the most power would be you all.¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡±

    Anjou said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re being stupid.¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng angrily said, ¡°¡±Honorable Minister, isn¡¯t it a little disrespectful of you to say such words?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You want to kill me, I¡¯ll be polite with you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Um ¡­ Who said we had such thoughts? We have always respected you, Duke Huang.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, we are all officials of the same court. The country¡¯s eunuchs have done a great service to the royal family. We all hold you in high regard.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand. ¡°¡±That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to say such words. Don¡¯t you guys feel aggrieved by your own words?¡±¡±

    I¡¯vee to clearly tell you all one thing ¡­ I want to go to the Great Xi and represent the King of Yan to present a gift to the Saint King.

    During my absence, you can do as you please.

    However, before that, I have a question ¡­ After experiencing so many major events, how many other cultivators are there who have transcended the state of prison? ¡°¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They did not understand what An Zhe meant.

    An Zeng suddenly understood. His body instantly appeared in front of Xiao Wansheng. Xiao Wansheng didn¡¯t even have time to raise his hand before he grabbed An Zhe by the neck. ¡°¡±Where are the remnant evils of the Fine Rain House?¡±¡±

    Xiao Wansheng coughed and said, ¡°¡±Duke ¡­ Duke Huang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±¡±

    And then kill them one by one. Before I finish killing them, I think someone will be willing to tell me. ¡°¡±

    An Xuan casually tossed Xiao Wansheng to the side. ¡°¡±Milords, who wants to speak first?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can go first.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Me!¡±¡±

    Just as everyone thought that no one would say anything, the first person stood forward: ¡°¡±This matter was nned by the Xiao family from the beginning to the end. We were also forced by him.

    His Xiao family threatened our family, so we had no choice but to submit.

    ¡°¡±Duke Huang, you have to make decisions for us. The Xiao family will not be removed for a day, and the big Yan will not be happy for a day.¡±¡±

    An Zhan twitched his mouth, ¡°¡±These words, they used to be Su Qing¡¯s warm words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But your Xiao family is truly inferior to her.¡±¡±

    An Zhan stomped on Xiao Wansheng¡¯s leg and said, ¡°¡±Are you waiting for them to speak, or are you going to speak for yourself?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now is a good opportunity. Whoever says it first will be the one to take the initiative.¡±¡±

    Xiao Wan wailed in pain, ¡°¡±They, they are all participants!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyueughed. ¡°¡±I¡¯m disappointed that you¡¯re so gutless.¡±¡±

    If I knew that you guys only had this little bit of energy, why would Su Qing care so much about you guys? ¡°¡±

    At this moment, a person wearing a long gray robe slowly walked in from outside. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve waited for a long time. Finally, I¡¯ve waited for you to leave.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Without that bald donkey protecting you, I want to see if you can survive today.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils put down their hats and gloomily looked at An Zhan. ¡°¡±Do you think your fate will be better than theirs?¡±¡±

    Instead of being surprised, An Zaiyueughed instead. ¡°¡±Do you think I¡¯m being so arrogant on purpose?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>

    It was obvious to the Neen Devils that he was the target of the struggle.

    He looked around and saw several ck oil-paper umbres folded up.

    The skinny Du, Qu Liuxi, and Gu Qianye stood in a separate direction.

    Including the struggle for peace, the four of them surrounded the Neen Devils from four directions.

    ¡°¡±I was actually deceived by what I modified.¡±¡±

    The neen devils sighed. ¡°¡±Not only that, but it¡¯s not the main body of the Yaksha umbre, just a few umbres.¡±¡±

    In the past, I had never ced such a thing in my eyes.

    But you four brats, do you really think you¡¯ve tricked me like this?

    Why did the four of you kill me? ¡°¡±

    An Zhe kicked Xiao Wansheng away. He simply didn¡¯t put these so-called big shots in his eyes.

    His target was the 19 Devils. If he were to leave the Yan Kingdom temporarily, the 19 Devils would be the biggest threat.

    An Zhe had already seen through these so-called big figures. What they feared the most was the destruction of the Yan Country. Therefore, they dared to attack An Zhe and control this country, but they didn¡¯t dare to attack Mu Qidao.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to die, then scram.¡±¡±

    The great men, angry at the rudeness of the dispute, fled.

    ¡°¡±The younger generation is formidable.¡±¡±

    The neen devils looked around, and finally their eyes fell on An Zeng. ¡°¡±You even made me look at you in a new light. If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t die.¡±¡±

    ANTHONY: ¡°¡±I¡¯m curious, too. Why didn¡¯t I die that way?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Later on, I thought that it might be because my mission in this life was to kill the evil person. The evil person doesn¡¯t end every day, and I won¡¯t die every day.¡±¡±

    Neen Devilsughed out loud: ¡°¡±You really are thick-skinned. With your weak strength, you actually dare to boast so shamelessly.¡±¡±

    It is said that the ignorant are not afraid, but you are.

    Because he was young and had made some achievements, he felt that he was extraordinary.

    ¡°¡±Actually, you don¡¯t understand this world at all. You don¡¯t understand the so-called martial arts world, much less know who your opponents are.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you think you¡¯re always so awesome?¡±¡±

    The Neen Fiends¡¯ eyes turned cold. ¡°¡±You will die at such a young age. Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a pity?¡±¡±

    Behind An Zeng, a white lotus materialized. ¡°¡±I won¡¯t die until I fight her.¡±¡±

    At the same time, a white lotus materialized behind Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and Du.

    The Neen Devils¡¯ expressions immediately changed. ¡°¡±The old man from the Supreme Preceptor¡¯s Hall, Jing Lian?¡±¡±

    However, he quickly recovered hisposure. ¡°¡±The four of you have only managed to cultivate four of the seven meridians of the Tranquil Lotus. I don¡¯t know how much worse you arepared to that old geezer from the Supreme Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You all are too na?ve to think that you can seal me with such a Three-Legged Cat¡¯s Tranquil Lotus Mantra.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No one wants to seal you, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and the nine demonic bells fell straight down from the sky. The nine bronze towers surrounded the 19 Devils.

    Lightning shed on the chains connecting the nine bronze towers.

    The neen devilsughed loudly. ¡°¡±Using magic equipment to deal with me?¡±¡±

    You are so childish. ¡°¡±

    He stretched out his hand and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell began to vibrate. ¡°¡±No one knows the ws of all the magic artifacts better than I do, even if it¡¯s a Purple Magic Weapon.¡±¡±

    The demons had gone through a great war, so which magic equipment hadn¡¯t been damaged before?

    All the damaged magic equipment, which one was not repaired by me?

    ¡°¡±Are you sure you know how to use this thing?¡±¡±

    An Zhan pointed forward with one hand, ¡°¡±I can kill you no matter what I use.¡±¡±

    Countless bolts of lightning shot out from the Nine Serenities Demon Bell, shooting towards the 19 Demons like countless sharp arrows.

    The 19th Demon¡¯s left hand formed a magic seal, and with a casual wave of his hand, the bell vibrated even more violently.

    Immediately following that, a series of sound waves rippled out from the Nine Serenities Magic Bell, heading towards the direction of An Zong and the others.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve said it before, all magic equipment have no meaning to me.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils raised their hands up in the air and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell immediately flew up high into the sky.

    ¡°¡±See?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I actually controlled your magic tool.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll kill you even more.¡±¡±

    He threw something forward, and with a sh of green light, the figure of An Chou disappeared.

    In the next second, An Zeng appeared in front of the Neen Demons, smashing his fist towards their faces.

    The staff in the hands of the Neen Devils shook, and the fine grid on the round ball on top of the staff began to flicker with light. Following that, the huge that had once sealed off the conflict appeared once again.

    An Zhe didn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness. He threw a punch at the huge.

    With a loud bang, the punch had punched a hole through the Purple grade magic artifact!

    An Zhan¡¯s body broke out of the huge and rushed towards the 19th Devil¡¯s Disease.

    The neen devils were obviously startled. They didn¡¯t expect An Zhe to actually rush over.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve destroyed the Dark Sword, but it still mes me.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s fist flew towards the face of the Neen Devils, who raised their wooden staffs to block it.

    When the fist hit the wooden staff, a ball of purple light actually surged out.

    The 19th Demon¡¯s body involuntarily floated backwards and his face started to turn pale.

    An Zeng¡¯s body was like a shadow following behind, terrifyingly fast: ¡°¡±That resentment, still remains on your broken.¡±¡±

    So I know where the hole in the is.

    As An Zeng spoke, he threw out two hundred fists.

    The 19th Demon retreated again and again. He was not a cultivator who was closebat type, so once he got close to a berserk Warrior like An Zhe, he wouldn¡¯t be able to disy his advantage.

    Using the power of An Zaiyue¡¯s fist, he quickly retreated, but a burning pain came from his back.

    Looking back, a white lotus had appeared behind him, almost sticking to his back.

    The neen devils immediately turned around and shot out a ray of ck light.

    A string of ck buddhist beads rotated and hit the white lotus. Skinny Du, who was walking around, felt a pain in his heart from the tremendous force.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve angered me.¡±¡±

    The body of the Neen Devils floated into the air, and he casually threw it downwards. ¡°¡±Under the heavens, the master of the magic equipment is me. What can you do even with the meditation technique?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Low cultivation and weak strength, I can crush you to death!¡±¡±

    With a wave of his hand, countless rays of ck light descended from the sky like snakes.

    There were countless magic artifacts there. Although none of them were perfect, there were still too many of them.

    Moreover, the quality of each piece of magic equipment was extraordinary. Within these countless years, it had already been repaired by the Neen Devils.

    Although there were still ws, the power was astonishing.

    Very quickly, the four of them were surrounded by countless magic equipment, and all sorts of powerful magic equipment began to attack them.

    ¡°¡±More?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Me too!¡±¡±

    He pushed back the magic device while throwing it out.

    He had collected quite a few magical equipment as well.

    The battlefield was the ce with the most magical equipment. After a person died, their magical equipment would be damaged and be masterless.

    An Zhe collected them all. If there was anything he could do, he would repair them. If there was anything he couldn¡¯t, he would use it as a temporary weapon.

    In addition, the number of magical equipment that he had received from his business operations over the years was astonishing.

    This kind of fight waspletely unreasonable.

    The two of them casually threw out their magic tools, just like magic yers throwing out cards.

    The neen devils¡¯ magic artifacts were of higher quality and more powerful, but their numbers were inferior to An Zhe¡¯s.

    There were very few magic equipment in the first ce, and the items that An Zhe collected over the years were far too much.

    In Du¡¯s thin words, he was even more greedy than the scavengers, and he also wanted what others didn¡¯t want.

    At this moment, numbers yed their advantage.

    At the very least, they were able to fight evenly with the magic equipment for a short period of time.

    ¡°¡±Although his cultivation is strong, his body is weak and he can¡¯t fight in closebat. Everyone, think of a way!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shouted, attempting to summon back the Nine Serenities Magic Bell.

    But at this time, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell seemed to have lost its shape. It didn¡¯t listen to any of the battles between the two, nor did it listen to the 19 Demons. It simply floated in midair without moving.

    However, when the huge was about to pounce again, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell suddenly rushed towards the huge.

    The two Purple rank magic artifacts fought in mid-air. The intense fluctuations of the countryside caused the houses to shatter one after another.

    A few of those important figures who couldn¡¯t escape in time were killed by the sound waves.

    The guards were all hired for money, so how could they risk their lives?

    Even the Death Soldiers who had been raised were unable to get close to him.

    Actually, An Zaiyue¡¯s spections were urate. These important figures didn¡¯t have many trump cards left to y.

    The number of cultivators in the Great Perfection Stage in a Yan Country was probably not even enough to use a single hand.

    Most of them had been directly killed by An Zhe a few years ago in the mountains of the Ancient Barbarian Mountains.

    The remaining cultivators were already at the peak of the Small Perfect Stage.

    After their fight with Empress Dowager Su, the number of Xiaocheng experts dwindled rapidly.

    When they attacked Zhuge Liuyun that day, the people from the big families were not easy to deal with either.

    Those with true strength, such as the Supreme Dao Pce, wouldn¡¯t stand up for those fellows at this time.

    The objective of the Supreme Dao Pce was not to control the Yan Emperor, but to allow the Dao Sect to be the national religion of Yan.

    Thus, they were more willing to get closer to An He, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    Qu Liuxi had used the method of refining violet rank pills to heal An Zhe¡¯s wounds. Not only did it heal his wounds, it even made An Zhe¡¯s bodypare to Qi Tian¡¯s.

    Qi Tian had absorbed 10,000 years of the Sun and Moon essences, while An Zhe had relied on the purple-grade divine artifact, the Phoenix Crooked pill furnace, and the purple-grade pill. The power absorbed by his fleshly body was equivalent to Qi Tian having absorbed thousands or even close to 10,000 years of the Sun and Moon essences in a very short period of time.

    Even though An Zaiyue¡¯s cultivation level did not increase much, he was still in the state of being imprisoned.

    However, the strength of his fleshly body was something that few people could match up to.

    The four of them attacked the Neen Devils. The Neen Devils were furious. They swept their wooden staffs, and the round ball on top of the wooden staffs suddenly separated and quickly grew bigger.

    It was a skull!

    The skull was crystal clear, and looked as though it had been carved from jade.

    Not only was there no trace of fear, but instead, it was exuding a holy light.

    The skull of an ancient saint!

    The instant this skull appeared, even the imposing aura of the huge and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell in the distance was suppressed.

    The four white lotuses that originally belonged to the four of them instantly turned into ashes.

    The four of them were injured almost at the same time, and were sent flying backward at the same time.

    The slight advantage that he had built with great difficulty instantly vanished into thin air. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    The face of the Neen Demons darkened, ¡°¡±I have truly underestimated you little characters, to actually be able to force me to this extent.

    ¡°¡±Originally, you were not worthy for me to use this item, but now I will give you the honor of dying under its might!¡±¡±

    As he shouted out, the skull began to shine with brilliant light.

    The light was like sharp arrows, and each arrow was powerful enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate!

    This was the power of an ancient saint, and it was the power of an ancient saint¡¯s skull. It was not something that a captive cultivator could withstand.

    Even Chen Shaobai¡¯s father was injured by the power of the ancient saint¡¯s skull.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this ancient saint¡¯s skull, Chen Shaobai¡¯s father would have been able to kill 19 Devils that day.

    And the reason why the Neen Devils had the guts to look for Chen Shaobai and the others was because they knew very well how terrifying the power of an ancient saint¡¯s skull was.

    ¡°¡±The ancient sage erased all traces of your existence and sent you to hell!¡±¡±

    The Neen Demons pressed down with one hand, and a mighty and irresistible force descended like a mountain, smashing towards An Zeng and the others.

    Unstoppable!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>

    The radiance emitted from the skulls of the ancient saints was like tens of thousands of arrows fired at once, and each arrow of light was so powerful that it was suffocating.

    Even though this ancient saint had died many years ago, even if it was only a skull, the power contained within it was still not something that the current cultivators could match.

    This strength caused everyone to feel despair.

    It had already been ten thousand years since thest time there was a saint in this world, and no trace of what had happened ten thousand years ago could already be found.

    An Zaiyue tried his best to split the scales of the eight sacred fish into three pieces. Three pieces were given to Qu Liuxi, three pieces to Gu Qianye, and two pieces to Skinny Du.

    Puff! ¨C

    An Zeng¡¯s chest was hit by a light arrow, and his body fell backwards.

    Seeing An Zaiyue get hit by the pressure from the ancient sacred skull, the Neen Devilsughed out loud, ¡°¡±Cultivators these days really don¡¯t have much experience.¡±¡±

    You can¡¯t even resist the remains of the ancient sage realm.

    People like you think you¡¯ve aplished a lot. You can be a king in a ce like Yan Guo.

    But in reality, your tiny bit of strength is like a small loach in the martial arts world.

    ¡°¡±If it was ten thousand years ago, your strength wouldn¡¯t even be enough to lift my shoes!¡±¡±

    He pressed down with one hand, and the Ancient Saint¡¯s skull continued to sink downwards, the pressure bing more and more powerful.

    With the scales of the holy fish blocking their way, it was still better for Qu Liuxi and the others. Meanwhile, An Zhe¡¯s body was almost unable to straighten up.

    The three of them tried their best to fight for the safety of the city, but each of them felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their heads, making it difficult for them to move even a single step.

    He gritted his teeth and persevered, the pressure from the top of his head and shoulders increasing.

    He even heard the sound of his bones being unable to bear the heavy load as his mind buzzed like the drums of countless people.

    His chest was bleeding.

    However, he did not know whether it was due to the Blood Training Pearl, or because his body was strong enough to repair itself, but the ce where the arrow hit his chest stopped bleeding quickly, and his wound was slowly healing.

    An Zhe felt as if his neck was about to be broken. However, that natural vicious force made him roar, and then he forcibly stood up under the enormous pressure.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    When he stood up straight, there was a huge pit under his feet.

    The buildings around them had been destroyed, bricks and splinters flying everywhere.

    The earth around them was sloping into the pit like water, as if to bury the struggle.

    However, An Zeng¡¯s body grew more and more straight, and a faint purple glow actually appeared on his body.

    He raised his head and looked at the ancient sacred skull in the sky.

    ¡°¡±I respect you as an ancient saint, but now that you have fallen into the hands of a criminal, I cannot respect your remains!¡±¡±

    He stomped his foot on the ground and his body actually rose into the air due to the immense pressure.

    The 19 Demons¡¯plexion changed, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡±¡±

    Ye Zichen pressed his hand down once more, causing ripples to spread out on the surface of the Ancient Saint¡¯s skull.

    Vaguely, there seemed to be the sound of nging drums and golden tolls.

    It was as if there were countless gold and iron horses in the sky.

    An Zeng¡¯s body, which had been soaring through the air, was once again forcefully pushed back by the pressure.

    His body fell like a cannonball, smashing into the ground with a bang.

    ¡°¡±Childish,ughable, idiotic.¡±¡±

    The 19th Demon coldly said, ¡°¡±But that really makes me look at him in a new light. No wonder he chose you as his blood cultivation corpse.¡±¡±

    After killing you, it will be difficult for him to recover. At that time, he won¡¯t even be able to pick up Duke Ming¡¯s sword.

    ¡°¡±Kill him and I will be the Demon Lord!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The ten thousand areing!¡±¡±

    The 19 Devils let out a roar toward the sky. All of the surrounding demonic artifacts flew back and floated around him.

    Then, the magic artifacts shed together, forming a gigantic ck demon.

    This Fiend was dozens of meters tall, and his body carried an enormous pressure.

    ¡°¡±Annihte!¡±¡±

    The Neen Demon pointed forward, and the Artifact Giant lifted its feet, guessing viciously where An Zeng had fallen.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    Dust and rubble flew everywhere.

    With this kick, the area where An Zhe was standing was trampled down by at least a few meters.

    Under such a huge force, even the soil had been tamped down, bing as hard as stone.

    However, the moment the Artifact Giant lifted its foot, An Zhe actually slowly stood up.

    A human-shaped mark was left on the ground, while An Zhe¡¯s fighting spirit became more and more intense.

    He spat out the blood in his mouth, then leaped up, grabbed the feet of the Artifact Giant with both hands, flipped over, and started climbing up the Artifact Giant¡¯s legs.

    The Artifact Giant reached out to grab An Zeng, jumped onto his arm, and ran all the way up.

    After running up to his shoulder, he actually kicked the giant back several steps.

    With each step the giant took, the ground trembled.

    The Neen Demons coldly snorted, and two green lights flew out from their palms.

    These were two pearls, the peak of the gold rank from the magic artifacts.

    The two pearls flew in front of the face of the Artifact Giant and burrowed into the giant¡¯s eye sockets.

    The giant hugged his head and wailed, but very quickly, his body became more solid and solid, and the outline of his muscles appeared.

    An Xuan rushed over and punched the giant in the face.

    The giant raised his hand and grabbed An Chou¡¯s arm. A circle of ripples appeared in the air.

    The Artifact Giant grabbed An Zeng¡¯s arm and threw him into the distance. An Zeng¡¯s body flew like a cannonball, smashing through several houses along the way, and then rolling his way through a ditch on the ground.

    19th Demon contemptuously said, ¡°¡±The strength of one¡¯s body is indeed beyond one¡¯s imagination, but being weak is being weak. With your experience and cultivation, why are you fighting against me?¡±¡±

    You actually want to plot against me? Do you really think that you can seal me with the Three Legged Cat¡¯s Tranquil Lotus Mantra?

    It is precisely because there are so many arrogant young cultivators like you that the martial arts world bes even moreughable. ¡°¡±

    He pointed a finger forward, and the Artifact Giant strode forward, chasing after where An Zeng had fallen.

    The giant put his foot into the pool, and the water rushed out of it.

    ¡°¡±All of you are not even worth mentioning.¡±¡±

    The 19 Demons no longer paid attention to this dispute. Instead, they turned to look at Gu Qianye and the others.

    ¡°¡±At such a young age, he will have a pretty good future. But unfortunately, he went crazy with a madman.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Unfortunately, your state of mind does not suit me. Otherwise, I would be willing to ept you as my disciple.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, he pointed towards Crooked Soul with his right hand: ¡°¡±Kill them all one by one.¡±¡±

    The ancient saint¡¯s skull moved over and began to press down.

    On top of Qu Liuxi¡¯s head, the three scales of the holy fish creaked. It was obvious that it was about to copse.

    At that moment, the pendant hanging around Gu Qianye¡¯s neck suddenly lit up.

    It was not only her pendant, but the bone in her arm that she kept in her spatial artifact also flew out on its own. It also floated up at the same time as the finger bone on the pendant, emitting the same light.

    As for the Ancient Saint¡¯s skull that was being pressed down, it suddenly stopped after sensing the existence of the phnx and the bone in his arm.

    In mid-air, the skulls, bones, and bones of the arms floated there. It was strangely quiet.

    However, it also gave people the misconception that these three bones were actuallymunicating with each other.

    The skull then slowly flew down and stopped right in front of Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye felt his heart leap into his throat as he was stared at by a skull.

    The Ancient Saint stared at Gu Qianye for a while, before flying around Gu Qianye for a whole week.

    Gu Qian Ye felt the skull stop behind him, then a wave of warmth came from behind her.

    The skull rose up behind her back and hovered in the air. The phnx and arm bones did not return.

    Gradually, a ball of light appeared behind Gu Qianye, and the light suddenly dispersed, turning into countless rays of light.

    Light moved like a brush behind her.

    Very quickly, the outline of a person¡¯s bones could be seen, and the three bones were in a ce where they should have been.

    It was as if there was a giant skeleton standing behind Gu Qianye. It was a shape formed by the light rays.

    This skeleton looked to be more than ten meters tall, and not only was it not terrifying, it even gave off a warm and holy glow after thest stroke of light waspleted.

    The ce where the skull should be floating is where the skull should be.

    The finger bone on Gu Qianye¡¯s pendant stopped at the index finger of his right hand, and the broken arm bone stopped at the left arm.

    Although there were only three parts, due to the unique connection between the ancient Saint¡¯s remains, it actually formed a skeleton radiating with holy light.

    Except that the three bones were solid, the rest of them were made of light.

    But it was very realistic, very solid, looking at it, he really wanted it to be aplete skeleton standing behind Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye struggled to turn around to take a look, but then he was startled by the scene.

    The instant she turned around, the eye sockets on the skull suddenly lit up.

    The several dozen meter tall skeleton slowly raised its head. It nced at the 19 Demons floating in the air, then lowered its head to look at Gu Qianye.

    ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±¡±

    His voice came from the skeleton, ¡°¡±Who is it that wants to kill my descendant?!¡±¡±

    After this explosive shout, the expressions of the 19 Devils in the sky immediately changed.

    Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran.

    The skeleton raised its imaginary hand and pointed at the Neen Demons. A golden light chased after them with iparable speed!

    The 19 Devils waved their hands, and therge, which had a purple-rank magic device with an unknown name, quickly flew back and blocked the attack behind him.

    The golden light shed with the Purple grade magic artifact, then with the huge, it shed with the Neen Devils¡¯ backs.

    With a kacha sound, all of the 19 Demons¡¯ vertebrae were broken, and their bodies were sent flying far away.

    Then, with a sh of ck light, the 19 Demons vanished into thin air. It was unknown just what sort of magical artifact they used.

    The Golden Light Skeleton gave a cold snort as it nced at the Demon Artifact Giant that was fighting with An Chou.

    He strode forward like a king. Although his body was much smaller than the Artifact Giant, his aura was actually much more majestic.

    The golden skeleton strode to the back of the Artifact Giant and grabbed its ankle. Then, it turned around and threw it.

    An Zhe immediately felt the pressure lighten, and then he was dumbfounded.

    The skeleton caught up with the falling magic equipment giant. Without waiting for the giant to stand up and step on the giant¡¯s chest, he used both hands to grab the two magic beads out of the giant¡¯s eye sockets and casually threw them away.

    The Artifact Giant let out a painful howl and its body began to twist violently.

    However, the Golden Light Skeleton¡¯s body pressed down on the ground with a domineering force, and the giant was then pressed down onto the ground.

    The skeleton grabbed one of Giant¡¯s arms and pulled. With a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, the arm was forcibly torn off. After throwing it to the side, it then pulled the other arm off.

    The Infernal Artifact giant¡¯s wails grew louder and louder, to the point that the clouds in the sky seemed to have dispersed.

    The skeleton threw a punch down, directly creating a big hole in the giant¡¯s chest.

    Then, he exerted all his strength to pull the spine out.

    Then, the skeleton used both hands to hold the magic equipment giant¡¯s head and twisted it a few times. Then, it used both hands to release a force ¡­ With a bang, the magic equipment giant¡¯s head was directly torn off its neck.

    The skeleton raised the head of the Artifact Giant and roared at the sky!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>

    This scene dumbfounded them all.

    The Golden Light Skeleton used an iparably domineering method to tear apart the Artifact Giant, breaking its four limbs and ripping off its head.

    He was especially shocked by the scene of him roaring towards the sky.

    An Zhan pped the dirt on his body and walked back. As he walked, he pursed his lips. ¡°¡±A show ¡­¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s expression did not look good. He looked at the disappearing golden skeleton and muttered to himself, ¡°¡±My ¡­ ancestor?¡±¡±

    The skull and arm bone had both disappeared. Gu Qianye lowered his head to look at the rope around the pendant. He realized that it was no longer just a finger bone, but a sparkling and translucent jade skeleton.

    However, the jade-skull, finger bone and half of the arm bone were even more crystalline. The rest of the skull was white.

    As she looked at the small skeleton, tears silently flowed down her face.

    ¡°¡±I am not a qualified n leader.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t returned to the tribe for a long time, but the ancestors of the n are still protecting me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When we go to the Western Regions, we¡¯ll drop by to see your people.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye first nodded, then shook his head: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare to go back ¡­ The mission they gave me hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, what will I say to the elders when I go back?¡±¡±

    An Zeng thought for a moment, ¡°¡±Just say that I¡¯m that chosen saint. You have to watch over me, or else what will I do if I run away.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±Shameless.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I do, but if I¡¯m shameless, why am I getting more and more handsome?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi wrapped her arms around Gu Qianye¡¯s waist, ¡°¡±I feel like I put in the wrong medicine. He really is shameless.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye burst intoughter, then raised his head and wiped away his tears, ¡°¡±No matter what, it¡¯s fine as long as everyone is fine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The only regret is that he didn¡¯t seal the Neen Devils, and we don¡¯t know when he will appear next.¡±¡±

    An Zhe shook his head, ¡°¡±Neen Devils have suffered heavy injuries this time around. They have lost so many magic artifacts and ancient sage skulls, they won¡¯t appear again for a short period of time.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked at the white lotus still floating behind him: ¡°¡±Why haven¡¯t I disappeared yet?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Your side is a bit plump, so it¡¯ll disappear a bit slower.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about you because you were crying just now. But we didn¡¯t seed, did we?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the Neen Devils return with a spear, we won¡¯t be able to go to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions peacefully.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye continued, ¡°¡±Now that the remains of the ancient sage realm are all here, the Neen Devils are afraid.¡±¡±

    As long as I stay by Xiao Qidao¡¯s side, even the Neen Devils won¡¯t dare toe back so easily.

    He was relying on the ancient sage¡¯s skull. Without the skull and the loss of so many magic tools, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I stayed, it was also a shock to him.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi is not going, I¡¯m not going either.¡±¡±

    She nced at An Zhe. ¡°¡±Master Huo was tiredst time and hasn¡¯t recovered. He needs someone to take care of him.¡±¡±

    The many wounded in the sect have yet to recover. They need me to treat them.

    With me by Xiao Qidao¡¯s side, those people don¡¯t even have the chance to poison me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±But I¡¯m a little worried about you guys.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about us, Xiao Qitao and the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±¡±

    Even after you left, he would not leave the sect, and would continue to handle the affairs of the government within the sect.

    Moreover, you should hide yourself better. By the time those people discover you, you might already be at the western Buddhist Kingdom.

    Besides, there are also people from the Gathering of the Shang n, as well as the people from the Military Department, they are all in the Heavenly Mystery Sect, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us.

    ¡°¡±On the other hand, that friend of yours ¡­ If he hadn¡¯t met real danger, he wouldn¡¯t have asked you for help.¡±¡±

    Ann nodded.

    With her arrogant personality, if she hadn¡¯t met with a problem she couldn¡¯t solve, how could she have asked him for help?

    At that time, her cultivation base was so weak that even if she had some way out, she wouldn¡¯t think about it herself.

    Skinny Du wrapped his arms around An Zaiyue¡¯s shoulders and smiled at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, ¡°¡±Then I will monopolise thispetition from now on.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re marrying him. Let me think about the love and hate that you two are entangled in. I can think of a story that costs hundreds of thousands of words.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Pah pah pah pah pah... I still like women, the pursuit of fat grandpa or wife and children hot kang.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me the stories you think of.

    Besides, why did I marry him and he me? ¡°¡±¡±¡± I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡±Which of you is more important?¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°¡±Anyway, it¡¯s abination of bad breath and bad breath.¡±¡±

    Dean said in a thin tone: ¡°¡±It is disgusting when ites to smell.¡±¡±

    God gave me a pir of heaven, why should I use it as a sh * t stick. ¡°¡±

    At the start, Gu Qian Ye didn¡¯t react. After they had walked a long way, Gu Qian Ye¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, ¡°¡±You f * cking fatty!¡±¡±

    After that, he gave chase and gave it a good beating.

    Qu Liuxi still did not understand. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yezi?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing ¡­ When did you ever need a reason to beat Fatty up?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi made a sound of agreement, then took out a medicine box from the space she carried with her and handed it to An Zhan. ¡°¡±I know you have a Blood Training Pearl bracelet, but that Qi and blood current may not always be able to help you.¡±¡±

    These pills were prepared by me when you were unconscious, and can be used in the face of danger.

    ¡°¡±If you bring the good lord and the magic binding cloth, it can also help you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Good Lord should stay at home. It¡¯ll be safer.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi only nodded her head. ¡°¡±You have the final say.¡±¡±

    An Zhan rubbed Qu Liuxi¡¯s head: ¡°¡±You¡¯re so obedient.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi lowered her head. ¡°¡±Have you considered how long you¡¯ll be walking for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Un ¡­ it will take about half a year for me to return.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about me though. With Qi Tian and the Mystic Court, I can be considered to have two bodyguards and two guides.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After all, the two of them aren¡¯t our friends.¡±¡± After all, the two of them aren¡¯t our friends.

    ¡°¡±Got it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After you go out, don¡¯t eat anything random, don¡¯t stay up all night after you¡¯ve gone crazy, try your best to maintain the same habits as before.

    Besides, you¡¯re too honest and trusting.

    Although it was the Buddhist country of the Western Regions, which should be safe and peaceful, and the people were kind, it was important to have the heart to harm and guard against others.

    ¡°¡±Be careful. If you can¡¯t solve the problem, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Got it, Mom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re hateful ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, then pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and walked back, ¡°¡±There won¡¯t be any big changes in the Yan Country¡¯s situation.¡±¡±

    Those people don¡¯t have much cards in their hands. Without the intervention of external forces, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to suppress the situation with thebined strength of the Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment Sect and the Military Department.

    Xiao Qidao is more mature than I expected. Since he chose to inherit the throne, I think he should think about how independent he is after such a long time.

    We don¡¯t need to ask about the political matters of the imperial court. After all, those are the family matters of Xiao Qidao ¡­ To the Yan Kingdom, this is Xiao Qidao¡¯s home.

    ¡°¡±To us, Xiao Qidao is our family, but the Yan Country is not important.¡±¡±

    Of course Qu Liuxi understood the meaning of peaceful fighting. Xiao Qidao was the king, so he needed to think on his own, which would benefit him in the future.

    No matter how close a rtionship was, it would always change because of some small matters.

    If the Heavenly Awakening Sect were to interfere too much in the Yan Country¡¯s affairs, it would inevitably arouse a portion of their displeasure.

    Even if Xiao Qidao was fine, where¡¯s Auntie Ye?

    After all, she still had to think more about her child. If the environment changed, her thoughts would be moreplicated.

    ¡°¡±Go ande back early. Although that woman is extremely beautiful, you can¡¯t like her.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. Besides, they won¡¯t take a fancy to me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You mean I¡¯m worse off than her?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Uh ¡­ I really can¡¯t chat with women too much. It¡¯s all a scam.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi hugged An Zeng¡¯s arm and startedughing, her smile was so bright and beautiful. ¡°¡±Other people might not like it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they like it. You are my treasure, unique in the entire world.¡±¡±

    Anjou felt himself drifting.

    Qu Liuxi said, ¡°¡±When you are willing, tell me your past story.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know that the conflict between you and Fang Fang shouldn¡¯t be as simple as you say.¡±¡±

    An Xuan went nk for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid that you will look down on me.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°¡±Why would I dislike you?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t even think you¡¯re ugly, what do you think I¡¯d despise about you?

    An Zaiyue thought about it for a moment. This was indeed the case.

    Then he reacted. ¡°¡±Am I ugly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ugly Marshal, Ugly Marshal!¡±¡±

    The two of them walked behind, and Gu Qianye was still chasing after Du.

    ¡°¡±Tell me, what kind of nonsense have you seen these days? Why are your thoughts so full of dirty thoughts!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, Aunt, you know I can¡¯t read any more books.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When did I tell the book?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You can admit it if you don¡¯t fight!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I really didn¡¯t ¡­¡±¡±

    The four of them walked all the way back to the Tian Qi Sect. When they entered, they saw arge group of people standing in the courtyard. They were all military officials.

    Xiao Qidao sat on a chair and nced at the officials below. ¡°¡±Both of you were personally selected by Chen Zaiyan and Wang Kaitai. I trust them, so I do not question your abilities.¡±¡±

    I was young, but I didn¡¯t feel stupid.

    This is a new beginning for you.

    ¡°¡±Although the Yan Country has a long history, at this time, the Yan Country needs to grow up as fast as possible, just like me.¡±¡±

    He stood up and suddenly bowed. ¡°¡±Therefore, lords, please let me trust you as soon as possible, just as I trust you as I trust Chen Zaiyan and Wang Kaitai.¡±¡±

    In the future, we will have no dissent from each other.

    Whether it was doing things or speaking, there was no gap.

    So why should the Yan Kingdom be unhappy?

    ¡°¡±My future and yours are tied together. I will depend on you, you will depend on me.¡±¡±

    He straightened his body and said, ¡°¡±Although the war against You Nation has temporarily stopped, the enemy countries will not give up. The Infantry Division is of the utmost importance.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let the Infantry Division operate like the most ingenious machinery. There are no gaps in the trust between the two. Only then can the Great Swallow maintain its stability.¡±¡±

    All the officials bowed, ¡°¡±We understand!¡±¡±

    Xiao Qidao nodded. ¡°¡±Go on, work together.¡±¡±

    As you know, this is the most chaotic of times, but it is the best for you personally.

    ¡°¡±You will advance very quickly, as long as you do well enough.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s all go do things first. We¡¯ll start by investigating the traitors.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Board of Justice and the Board of Soldiers work together. Within a month, don¡¯t leave any survivors of the Fine Rain Tower and the Gao Family.¡±¡±

    He looked at Tantai Cha, the Ministry of Justice¡¯s official book, and said, ¡°¡±Lord Tantai, I am counting on you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am willing to serve your majesty. I don¡¯t dare to ck off.¡±¡±

    Seeing that An Zaiyue and the others had returned, Xiao Qitao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±Go back and take care of your business. If there¡¯s anything you need, juste to the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect and look for me.¡±¡±

    All officials bowed and left.

    When the crowd had dispersed, Xiao Qizhao ran over to An He and asked, ¡°¡±Have you brought back anything nice to eat?¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook off the burnt donkey meat that he had just bought. Little Seven grabbed it, opened the paper bag and started nibbling on it.

    An Zeng: ¡°¡±Slow down, you¡¯re the king, you have to be more dignified.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi said, ¡°¡±Wang is making it for those people to see ¡­ it¡¯s delicious.¡±¡±

    He raised his head and asked, ¡°¡±Brother An Xuan, are you going out?¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±We have to make a trip to the Western Territory of Buddhism.¡±¡±

    Xiao Qitao lowered his voice and said in An Zaidao¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±Bring back the Profound Pce ¡­ The Supreme Court has nopetitors, it will dominate everything.¡±¡±

    Only when the Buddhist Sect hase from the east will the Dao Sect be more stable. ¡°¡±

    An Zaidao¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡­ Xiao Qidao had really grown up.

    But wasing from the east really a good thing?¡±

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>

    Tian Qi Zong

    The new disciples were so cute that one couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch their small faces. They were wearing the blue robes of a sect disciple, and walking in a line, holding hands and looking especially lovable.

    As one of the teachers, Lang Jing was sweating profusely as he led the six year olds.

    It was as if his entire being was tense when he was asked to lead the kids.

    It was as if he was holding a priceless piece of porcin, afraid that he would identally break it.

    This was the difference between a sect and an academy.

    The academy wouldn¡¯t start teaching children at such a young age, and the smallest student recruited was at least fourteen years old.

    The school is after snobbery, the child must make progress in the next few years.

    The bigger the sect, the further it pursued.

    From the age of four or five, he had started cultivating. By the time he turned ten, his strength was already enough to draw the attention of others.

    ¡°¡±Lord Sect Master.¡±¡±

    The group of children were all serious and earnest as they greeted An Zhe in a childish voice. The way they greeted An Zhe with their arms around him looked very adorable and solemn.

    He tried to look serious.

    This was the beginning of a different life.

    When he was in the Da Xi sect, he chose a different life. If he opened a sect and started a school, he might have already be a grandmaster in the Da Xi family, and he would live a little longer.

    However, An Zaixian didn¡¯t regret his choice at all. At that time, An Zaixian was even tougher than he was now. Perhaps the Bright Law Division was the only path suitable for him.

    When all the children were taken away by their masters, the Nine Star Arena, which was used to test talent, finally became deserted.

    An Zaihai looked around, making sure no one was around, then tiptoed to the side of the Nine Stars Arena.

    Standing there, he looked around uneasily, then ced his hands on the Nine Stars Arena nervously.

    He still remembered when he was in the martial academy in the Cang Man Mountain¡¯s fantasy world, An Zhe had sneakilye to see his talent in cultivation. At that time, An Zhe was half a star.

    After so many years, An Zhe wanted to know how much he had changed.

    He ced his palm on the nine star stage, his palms were full of sweat.

    But after a while, there was no reaction at all from the Nine Stars Arena.

    An Zeng raised his hand and looked at it with some doubt.

    Someone beside him handed him a handkerchief, ¡°¡±The Nine Stars Arena test requires that your hands be clean. You have too much sweat on your hands, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t detect the power of your bloodline. Wipe it out.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    An Zhan subconsciously thanked her, took the handkerchief and wiped it, then he was stunned.

    When he turned around, he saw Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, and Du skinny. These three fellows were all standing there, each holding a Yaksha umbre in their hands.

    ¡°¡±Come on.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come on, hurt me. Come on, hero. Use your talent to hurt me.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye jumped onto the nine star stage and squatted there, trying to cheer An Zaiyue up. ¡°¡±Come quick,e quick. I¡¯ve been wanting to know what your talent is all along. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±¡±

    She rubbed her hands together and looked as if she were staring at a pot of good food, stars in her eyes.

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Everyone is curious.¡±¡±

    An Zhan solemnly said, ¡°¡±What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to look at?¡±¡±

    Why aren¡¯t you gentlemen of the sect showing any respect at all?

    As the sect leader, I need to teach you all a lesson ¡­ ¡°¡±

    He grabbed his hand and pressed it down.

    cing his palm on the Nine Stars Arena, the red line began to move, and the stars began to light up.

    Even the quiet and tranquil Qu Liuxi came over, nervously looking at the Nine Star Arena.

    Skinny Du¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open.

    As Gu Qianye watched the red line soar up and down, he clenched his two small fists and let out a roar with his two big eyes, as if he was drumming for the nine stars.

    One star, two stars, three stars...

    At this moment, An Zeng was no longer embarrassed. At this moment, heforted himself by saying that sooner orter, his wife would meet her inws ¡­ When the Red String of Fate lit up the 5th Star, An Zhe had already begun tough.

    That was five stars, half a star.

    No one but himself could feel such joy.

    Six stars!

    Seven stars!

    Du¡¯s thin mouth went all the way to his ears: ¡°¡±Damn, a genius is a genius, I¡¯m convinced.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lord Fatty is convinced.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°¡±Ox... That!¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi pursed her lips into a smile.

    But the red line only stopped for a moment at the seventh star, as if it was gasping for breath, and then it started to move again, and then it started to sing.

    He rushed all the way to 9 stars!

    All nine stars lit up!

    An Zeng felt his heart pounding, feeling that life is really perfect ¡­ From half a star back then to the current nine stars, this huge turnaround was something that even he found unbelievable.

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Um ¡­ powerful.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye jumped down from the nine star stage and hung onto An Zhe¡¯s back. ¡°¡±You have to eat good food!¡±¡±

    Drink!

    To fall!

    ¡°¡±Big fish and big meat!¡±¡±

    An Zhan alsoughed, ¡°¡±Eat, eat!¡±¡±

    You can eat whatever you want! ¡°¡±

    The cat owner, who waszily lying in the sun, was also attracted by themotion.

    Itzily raised its little paws and pointed towards An Zeng, and the second ranked Turquoise-Eyed Golden Eyed Beast immediately stood up and walked in that direction. It was so meek that it was hard to believe that it was a Demonic Beast.

    The cat rode up to the Nine Stars Arena like a cat riding a cow. After taking a look, itzilyid down again, as if it didn¡¯t feel excited at all.

    In the morning, they didn¡¯t do anything important. The four of them chatted andughed as they strolled around the market, buying a lot of delicious food.

    Then, An Zhe and Qu Liuxi started to cook.

    As for thin Du and Gu Qianye, they were squatting on the ground and drawing a picture of them ying Wu Zizai. One of them picked up a small stone and the other a small tree. They were ying happily.

    However, as long as Skinny Du won, he would definitely be beaten up.

    Washing vegetables, washing fish, washing meat.

    Ansheng is responsible for cooking, cooking and braised meat.

    Two hourster, the table was filled with fragrant dishes.

    Mu Qiidao walked over from the front, sniffling. She waved her hand to the guards to leave before hoarsely rushing over, ¡°¡±I want to eat!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Decent. You are the king.¡±¡±

    Mu Qiidao ced a piece of meat into his mouth and even licked the juice left behind on the corner of his mouth. ¡°¡±King?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to give you two kings any of the dishes that big brother An Zeng cooked personally,¡±¡± Ye Zichen smiled wryly.

    ¡°¡±This ttery is wless.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianlin: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t eat it all!¡±¡±

    She pressed Little Seven down on the table, forcefully snatching the meat that was just about to reach her mouth and stuffing it into her mouth.

    Bada Bada said, ¡°¡±Yes, yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±¡±

    An Zizheng asked the fatty to invite Lord Huo, Lang, and Gu Chao over to sit with them.

    The wine cup was filled to the brim, and the fragrance of the wine assailed his nostrils.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to leave for a while,¡±¡± he said, raising his ss. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to announce it to the world, but we need to be clear about it.¡±¡±

    This time, Fatty and two friends from outside the sect went with me.

    The Mage from the Profound Pce and Qi Tian had to leave for now, so they would probably be back before nightfall.

    ¡°¡±When will they be back? When will we set out?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lord Huo,¡±¡± he said, turning his ss to Huo, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been trying to say something I didn¡¯t dare to say.

    ¡°¡±Today, with this cup of wine, give me courage ¡­ Grandpa Huo, in our hearts, you are our biological grandfather.¡±¡±

    Anjou tilted his head back and drained the wine.

    Old Huo sighed, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that. If I say ¡®good grandson¡¯ ¡­ It would be a bit awkward.¡±¡±

    However, I also really see you as my own children.

    My son died early, and it was you who gave me the joy of a family that I could never have had again.

    ¡°¡±You filial piety and respect me. This feels great, so I can¡¯t help but want to live a few more years, a few more years.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Drink.¡±¡±

    Old Huo raised his cup and was about to drink, but Gu Qianye snatched the cup and dried it himself. Like a flowing water, he poured a cup of tea into Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand.

    Gu Qianyeughed after drinking the wine, ¡°¡±Master, you mean it. Who allowed you to drink?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In thest war, you drank a pot of wine and coughed for half a month.¡±¡±

    Lao Huo raised the teacup in his hands andughed dryly, ¡°¡±That would be more embarrassing ¡­¡±¡±

    Everyone wasughing so hard that Xiao Qi ced the cup in front of Old Huo¡¯s nose and said, ¡°¡±Smell it. Smell it and you¡¯ll be jealous.¡±¡±

    When he kept the wine cup, Gu Qianye snatched it back, ¡°¡±What¡¯s this little brat drinking?¡±¡±

    Xiao Qitao looked at her empty hands and said, ¡°¡±Master ¡­ I can feel your embarrassment.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye drank two cups of wine consecutively, her cheeks slightly red. She poured herself another cup, ¡°¡±surnamed An, there¡¯s a saying, Little Liu, don¡¯t mind me saying it, I¡¯ll say it ¡­ To be honest, if you want to save that woman, I won¡¯t be happy either, let alone Little Liu¡¯er.¡±¡±

    He cared about the man he liked. Who would be happy if he went all the way to save another woman?

    ¡°¡±But we can¡¯t say it, especially for Little Liu¡¯er ¡­¡±¡±

    After saying that, she reacted, her face instantly turning red, ¡°¡±I was spouting nonsense. I said it on behalf of Little Liu¡¯er ¡­ I don¡¯t care how you are. What does you have to do with that fairy-like beauty? I don¡¯t ask.¡±¡±

    Because Little Liu¡¯er and I ¡­ .because Little Liu¡¯er trusts you.

    But you have to remember, saving someone is a way to repay the debt of gratitude, but it is a way to repay the debt of gratitude.

    ¡°¡±If anything happens between you and that woman, I¡¯ll take Xiao Li¡¯er away!¡±¡±

    She drained her ss in one gulp.

    ¡°¡±All right!¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye asked again, ¡°¡±Is it okay if we don¡¯t go?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye tore off a piece of meat and ced it in his mouth, ¡°¡±Saving a person is saving a life. If you encounter danger, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to save people, not die.¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded again, exchanging Gu Qianye¡¯s wine for tea. ¡°¡±You look so pretty, no matter what you say, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face reddened as he leaned on the table and stomped his feet. ¡°¡±You f * cking... molested me!¡±¡±

    An Zizheng stood up and said, ¡°¡±Xiao Yezi is right, I remember everything.

    I¡¯m going to repay the favor, the favor I have to repay.

    Saving a person wasn¡¯t suicide, and he wouldn¡¯t let himself die there either.

    He tried his best to save them, but if he couldn¡¯t, he would just give up.

    This is what I promised, and I won¡¯t forget it. ¡°¡±

    He looked at Xiao Qi and said, ¡°¡±Seventh Way, you have already grown up. You are still king.¡±¡±

    What will you do if the two sisters have anything else to do with Lord Huo? ¡°¡±

    Xiao Qidao stood up. ¡°¡±I am king, and I have the heart to protect the country. Can¡¯t I protect my family?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Man!¡±¡±

    Skinny Du picked up the ss and handed it to Xiao Qi. ¡°¡±It¡¯s dry!¡±¡±

    Xiao Qi took the opportunity to finish the wine in one gulp before Gu Qianlin could react. ¡°¡±Hehe, great!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at everyone, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m fast, four months. If I¡¯m slow, half a year. I¡¯ll definitely make it back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When I return, I will definitely start up a feast that I haven¡¯t had for such a long time!¡±¡±

    Everyone thought that he was going to say something bold, but it turned out to be the Feast of Food ¡­

    Gu Qianye straightened up, his eyes shining. ¡°¡±That¡¯s good ¡­ That¡¯s good ¡­¡±¡±

    That night, An Zeng, Skinny Du, and the Mage of the Mystic Court, Qi Tian and the other three people left Fang Gu City in the darkness and headed towards the Western Territory.

    Standing on the rooftop, Gu Qianye asked Qu Liuxi, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t go, are you afraid that he will be embarrassed?¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°¡±Yeah, I¡¯ll be going. He¡¯ll be restrained when he does things, and instead, he¡¯ll be in danger.¡±¡±

    Gu Qianye shrugged, ¡°¡±I knew it, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go. I¡¯ll give you an excuse.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re a person, but you won¡¯t speak of it even if it means suffering in your heart.¡±¡±

    She jumped down from the roof. ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to watch those kids read. Whoever¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll kiss them. I won¡¯t let a single one of them escape. Hahahaha.¡±¡±

    Qu Liuxi gazed at Gu Qianye¡¯s back and muttered to herself, ¡°¡±But, you¡¯re even more bitter than me.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>

    An Zhan asked, ¡°¡±What does the Western Territory of Buddhism look like?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian replied, ¡°¡±What do you think the territories created by a bunch of extremely poor aesthetic experts look like?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The same goes for upstarts. Other than being dazzling, it¡¯s also brilliant.¡±¡±

    And the Mage from the Mystic Court who replied at the same time as Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a purend, peaceful and peaceful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯d rather believe what Qi Tian says.¡±¡±

    Profound Court: ¡°¡±He¡¯s only talking about appearances, but I¡¯m talking about inside.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The peace is not only about the appearance but also about the heart. If the heart is peaceful, then the world is peaceful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then what you mean is that there are no bad people in the Buddhist State?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why is it peaceful?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because some people¡¯s hearts are not at peace, and cannot deny that most people¡¯s hearts are at peace.¡±¡±

    Ri Tian poked Du¡¯s skinny: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.

    Back then, I was coaxed into yearning for the Buddhist State by someone who looked exactly like him.

    When he went there, he found out that the legends were full of lies.

    ¡°¡±The so-called peace means that all the people offer their money to create a golden body for the Buddha statue. After that, everyone is just as poor, so they are happy and happy.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±It¡¯s a brilliant n.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±I can feel the sullenness in your heart ¡­ It reminds me of when I was travelling west back then, there was also a monk and fatty by my side.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That fatty is about the same as you, just like you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The night gives you ck eyes, but you are blind.¡±¡±

    Lord Fatty, do you know what my nickname is in the martial arts world?

    It¡¯s called Little White Lotus! ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Pretty boy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your Yan Kingdom¡¯s martial arts world ispletely blind.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±White Lotus!¡±¡±

    Skinny Du shot a nce at Qi Tian and then ran to walk shoulder to shoulder with An Ying. ¡°¡±Why do I feel that these two people aren¡¯t reliable? The words of a horse with a mouth full of words are as pretty as flowers.¡±¡±

    An awe-inspiring boast rang out, as if he was the boss of the heaven and earth. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Walk properly, why are you arguing with the two guides?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you say that, I feel much morefortable. Un, we are the protagonists. Which two of you are the guides?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How long do we have to walk like this?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was a little annoyed. ¡°¡±Come,e, let me show you the power of my big stick.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian pulled the iron rod out from his crotch. ¡°¡±Go on!¡±¡±

    The iron bar instantly erged, and with a bang, it smashed a deep groove into the ground.

    ¡°¡±Sit down!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian shouted, and An Zeng and the others sat on the iron rod in disbelief. Qi Tian hugged the iron rod with both hands and raised it up before throwing it forward like a javelin.

    The iron rod was like a shooting star as it rushed out. Qi Tian, who was behind, also jumped up.

    This throw was surprisingly powerful. The speed of the iron rod was so fast that it left people speechless.

    The only thing he could hear was the whistling of the wind, and he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    The Mage from the Profound Pce casually drew a circle, and a gentle ball of light enveloped the four of them.

    ¡°¡±Cough, cough, cough ¡­ it¡¯s good to close it tightly, but this iron rod has a strong smell.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°¡±If you have the ability, don¡¯t sit down.¡±¡±

    The iron rod rushed forward, and the scenery below was as beautiful as a painting.

    Skinny Du sat on the iron bar and looked down. He could not help but stare nkly: ¡°¡±That area is a little familiar. It looks like the Cang Man Mountain.¡±¡±

    Look, there¡¯s smoke over there, isn¡¯t that the city of Divinity?

    He didn¡¯t know who was in control of the city, nor did he want to damage Lord Fatty¡¯s territory.

    ¡°¡±Lord Fatty will go back to be the Mayor sooner orter, if you break Lord Fatty¡¯s ns, then I have to settle the score.¡±¡±

    It was indeed the Azure Barbarian Mountain below. The speed of the iron rod was ridiculously fast.

    An Zaixin looked down at the dense crowd below, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little absent-minded.

    When he had just returned from life, he had been thinking about how to survive in that ce.

    He had been gone for many years now, but when he thought about it, he realized that it was also there.

    Perhaps it was because he had been reborn in a long time ago, but he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.

    ¡°¡±The power is going to subside.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian reminded him, and then the metal rod began to show signs of falling.

    ¡°¡±What a pity.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was a little vexed, ¡°¡±If it was ten thousand years ago, I would only send you to the Western Territory to take a shit. Now, I can¡¯t even fly for a long time, it¡¯s really infuriating.

    ¡°¡±After ten thousand years, my cultivation will no longer be able to scare the people. Just think of how to save me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will help you. You go down and throw again, and I will pull you back.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian thought for a moment. ¡°¡±Are you sure you can bring me back?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s my bad luck if I can¡¯t pull it back!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound and jumped down, then turned around and cursed, ¡°¡±Fuck, why are you so unlucky?¡±¡±

    As he fell, he grabbed the iron bar with both hands and hurled it forward.

    An Zhe let a piece of holy fish scale fly out, take back Qi Tian.

    ¡°¡±Who can truly fly?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He is really soaring in the sky. When his power hasn¡¯t disappeared, he can fly freely and unrestrained.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce replied, ¡°¡±The ancient sage can do it, so can the immortals in the rumors.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian sighed, ¡°¡±Immortal?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t know what happened then, what happened after I sealed myself back into the stone shell, all the godly Buddhist in the sky were wiped out.

    At that time, I wanted to bully a deity, so I could casually lift one up.

    ¡°¡±At that time, everything was flying in the sky.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How strong was it 10,000 years ago?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was silent for a while before saying, ¡°¡±It might be more than 10,000 years. You also know that I¡¯ve sealed myself away for too long, so you can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±¡±

    Maybe twenty thousand years isn¡¯t quite right ¡­ Anyway, at that time, there were still Immortals, and there were quite a few of them.

    People with extremely powerful cultivations felt that they were different from the masses, so they built their Heavenly Pces in the sky and lived above the clouds.

    People thought it was an immortal, so they worshipped it.

    But to put it bluntly, he was still a cultivator.

    ¡°¡±And the cultivators of the world, breaking their heads, wish to ascend into the sky.

    Immortal Ascension is just the entrance to the Heavenly Pce. ¡°¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±At that time, Sage meant an expert among immortals.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Butter on, Saints might be a form of appetion for experts after Immortals are exterminated.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean said, ¡°¡±After the Immortal Extermination?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So the ancient sage that we are talking about, is after the extermination of immortality?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±I already said that my brain is not working properly right now. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things clearly. Aren¡¯t you asking me for nothing?¡±¡±

    Besides, how would I know what happened after I sealed myself?

    When he woke up, the world had changed.

    I just don¡¯t understand. What kind of power could cause the Heavenly Pce to cease, and all the Immortals to fall?

    ¡°¡±Immortal ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed softly.

    When he was at the Great Xi¡¯s Division of Magic, An Zhe also liked to collect legends about Immortals.

    However, it had been too long since there had been an immortal in the world, so even the rumors were just fragments of triviality.

    Most of them were just some people¡¯s imagination.

    The four of them sat on the iron bars and chatted. Most of the time, the Mage from the Profound Pce didn¡¯t say a word, only smiled.

    The thin Dean quietly said to An Zhe, this guy who pursed his lips and smiled is often full of bad water.

    After flying for two days, they had already arrived at the border of the Central ins.

    Qi Tian was so tired that he almost vomited blood. He refused to throw it away no matter what.

    Asking the Mage of the Profound Pce to throw it, he said that no one¡¯s allowed to touch other people¡¯s things ¡­.

    And An Zeng and Du¡¯s skinny strength was a bit weaker, so they couldn¡¯t throw it far.

    Before nightfall, he had no choice but to descend from the sky to rest.

    In Qi Tian¡¯s words, if you don¡¯t give me big fish and big meat, I won¡¯t throw anything away.

    The Mage from the Profound Pce said yes, I will pay ¡­

    He chose an open space where he stopped. After all, falling down from such a high ce would scare off many people. If he broke the flowers or nts, then it would be fine, but smashing the old man¡¯s heels would be troublesome.

    ¡°¡±It was a wonderful flight, but thending was not perfect.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Brother Qi Tian, can you skate a bit next time?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Falling straight down like this is a little scary.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±You talk too much. If I can¡¯t find meat to eat today, I¡¯ll eat your meat.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ask the monk, he said he was treating.¡±¡±

    Monk: ¡°¡±I¡¯m vegetarian...¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±F * ck ¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a monk with such thick skin.¡±¡±

    The monk: ¡°¡±Hur hur... It sounds like you¡¯ve seen other monks besides me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I tell you, if they hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have beaten you.¡±¡±

    He turned around and saw that An Zhe and Qi Tian had already gone far away.

    The monk shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Are you embarrassed?¡±¡±

    He quickly caught up with him.

    Ahead was what looked like a border town. In the distance, a section of the city wall could be seen on the hill.

    An Zhan lived in the northern border of the State of Zhao for three years. He knew that the people of Zhao had built a great wall of earth and trees, especially in the western border, because half of the western border of the State of Zhao was with Korea, while the other half were from the Qiang race.

    The people of Qiang were the most adept at fighting, and the State of Zhao was also devastated.

    However, the soldiers of the State of Zhao could only defend against them.

    Even though the Yan and Zhao were allies, the Yan Kingdom didn¡¯t want to give a single horse to the Zhao.

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re almost out of the State of Zhao. After we get out of the border, we¡¯ll be in the territory of the West Brook people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±West Qiang likes to fight and has a fierce personality. We should fly after resting for a while. I don¡¯t want to be meddlesome.¡±¡±

    Du said as he walked.

    Qi Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°¡±If you say fly, fly. Have you asked me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know who your mother is either. If I do, I¡¯ll go greet her.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian rushed over and rubbed her nose as she said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t seem to have a mother.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±F * ck me. You¡¯ll only remember it after I beat you up ¡­¡±¡±

    The town ahead was not small, and from a distance you could see the row of brick houses.

    The architecture of Zhao was no different from that of the Yan Country. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference in style.

    Perhaps because it was close to the western border, there was a stone wall outside the town.

    An Zaixin and the others walked on. When they reached a ce not far from the town, Qi Tian was already disappointed. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good to drink or meat in this crappy ce.¡±¡±

    An said, ¡°¡±The people of Zhao make unparalleled wine. There should be good wine.¡±¡±

    There are three thousand jars of good wine in Zhao¡¯s tribute to the Da Xi every year. ¡°¡±

    When Qi Tian heard that there was good wine, he immediately got excited and started to move forward while carrying his iron rod.

    The Mage from the Profound Pce sighed, ¡°¡±A monkey is a monkey.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say anything when he was in front of you?¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±Do you know why you were beaten up?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±It seems like you don¡¯t know ¡­¡±¡±

    When they reached the outside of the town, the four of them were stopped by the guards.

    The only road leading to the town was a road card. A few dozen soldiers stood upzily and blocked the road when they saw An Zaihaie to fight for them.

    The person in the lead looked to be around forty years old, and his appearance was rather vulgar.

    He stood in the middle of the road, clutching his waist. When he saw An Zaihaie over, he smiled and pointed at him. ¡°¡±A vulgar young man.¡±¡±

    Then he pointed at Du, who was thin and skinny, and said, ¡°¡±A wretched fatty.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A vulgar balding head, a vulgar monkey-like ugly person.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re the f * cking vulgar one!¡±¡±

    The soldierughed. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, my name is Wei Suo. You will all be my ves from now on. Are you happy?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>

    Qi Tian wanted to charge forward with the iron rod in his hands, but Skinny Du stopped him. ¡°¡±Why are you being so irrational? That pole of yours can kill someone.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian turned her head, ¡°¡±So what if I beat him to death?¡±¡±

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°¡±Excuse me, sir, why did you take us as ves?¡±¡±

    The field officer called Wei Suo was asked, ¡°¡±Why did I take you as ves?¡±¡±

    Where is this?

    This is the western border of Zhao. Do you know what is the biggest border?

    The army was the biggest!

    ¡°¡±Now that I say that you are a spy sent by the West Branch, I will give you a choice. Do you want to be a ve or be beheaded?¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±I know that the border army is bitter and can only rely on themselves to earn subsidies. The imperial government basically doesn¡¯t care about the border army either.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But by catching people and selling ves to the West, that¡¯s uneptable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What the hell are you talking about?¡±¡±

    One of the soldiers pulled out his de, ¡°¡±You guys look like gangsters from the martial arts world. You might even be robbers.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your father will chop your head off and hand it over to you for money!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if you were forced to be demons that aren¡¯t humans, or if you were born a demon.¡±¡±

    Wei Suo¡¯s face became ugly to behold: ¡°¡±Capture all of them and tie them up. At the very least, we have enough money for our food and wine. What are we talking about?¡±¡±.

    Before An Chou and Skinny Du could make a move, the Mage from the Mystic Hall lifted his foot and stomped it.

    A circle of light shot out from his feet, and wherever it passed, the soldiers would freeze in ce, maintaining their previous posture.

    It was like a stone statue. It looked veryical.

    ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡±Monk took action first.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce said, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t go first, you will kill him.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian waved her hand, ¡°¡±Why should this scum be kept?¡±¡±

    So what if he killed them, it could be considered as killing them for the sake of the people.

    But since you said you won¡¯t let me kill him, then kill him.

    ¡°¡±But these people cannot be let off so easily. Who knows how many passersby have been sold as ves.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Mystic Hall sighed and turned around to look.

    Qi Tian, one man, one club, both legs were broken.

    With a loud crash, everyone fell to the ground, followed by a series of anguished cries.

    Because the wails were too loud, at least a hundred Zhao Soldiers rushed out of the town before long.

    The general in the lead turned ashen when he saw that his subordinates had been knocked over.

    However, he did not have the same level of insight as Wei Suo and the others. Even though they looked unfamiliar, he did not want to rashly offend cultivators with unknown origins.

    Especially these days, the number of cultivators passing by the western region on the Zhao road seemed to have increased quite a bit.

    Right now in the town, there was a group of old men that he could not afford to offend resting his feet.

    ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you too bold?¡±¡±

    The general looked at Wei Suo and the others¡¯ injuries and then said coldly: ¡°¡±Within my Zhao, injure the soldiers of my Zhao Army. Without a proper exnation, I¡¯m afraid the few of you cannot leave this ce so easily¡±¡±.

    Qi Tianughed coldly, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t behave properly, your subordinates won¡¯t be good people. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be good either.¡±¡±

    Your men are going to capture us and sell us to the West as ves.

    They do evil directly, and you¡¯re the ck man behind it. ¡°¡±

    The general¡¯s expression changed, as if he was ying tricks on them, and he became friendly as he said, ¡°¡±Perhaps this is just a misunderstanding. Recently, there have been more spies from the West Branching into my country. I think my subordinates have misunderstood that these are spies from West Branch. How can we, as officials, know that we¡¯re breaking thew?¡±¡±

    Why don¡¯t youe down to town with me, and I¡¯ll exin it to them. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Dean replied: ¡°¡±What a lousy trick. Are you afraid that you¡¯ll be disgraced if this matter is spread around?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±And then we¡¯re going into town and a bunch of people are going to catch us?¡±¡±

    He took a step forward and said, ¡°¡±Lord Fatty is really not afraid of this. Come,e, lead the way. I will take your home.¡±¡±

    The general was suppressed by the imposing manner of the skinny Du siblings. He didn¡¯t know where these people came from, so he didn¡¯t know how to react in that short period of time.

    At this time, a small bookkeeper wearing blue clothes and cloth shoes walked over from behind. He looked to be around fourteen or fifteen years old.

    Beautiful, extremely beautiful.

    However, the way the little bookkeeper walked carried a sense of pride that seemed to be innate.

    Thus, this temperament was very strange. How could a little errand boy be so arrogant in front of these Zhao soldiers?

    Others did not understand, but they fought to understand.

    Judging from his temperament, An Zhe was certain that this bookkeeper was from Da Xi, and one of the bookkeepers in the Da Xi family.

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter that¡¯s so messy? Don¡¯t disturb my young master¡¯s rest.¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper said indifferently, not even pinching his eyes.

    The general hurriedly gave an apologetic smile, ¡°¡±It was our negligence. We should be punished for disturbing young master¡¯s rest.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Please go back and apologise for me to Young Master. We can resolve this matter very quickly.¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound, looked at An Zeng and the others, and finally stopped his gaze at the Mage from the Profound Pce.

    ¡°¡±Master, are you from the west or the west?¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper asked.

    The Mage from the Profound Pce sped his hands together and said, ¡°¡±Come from the west, let¡¯s go back to the west.¡±¡±

    The errand boy replied with another ¡°¡±Oh?¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce replied, ¡°¡±No, I haven¡¯t.¡±¡±

    The errand boy looked puzzled. He looked at the general and said, ¡°¡±Since he is a high monk of the Western Territory, why is it difficult?¡±¡±

    These people under you don¡¯t even dare to open your eyes, even my Young Master dares to stop them.

    If Young Master hadn¡¯t been in a good mood these few days, would the people in this town still have a good ending?

    ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t know how to control myself after suffering such a loss, then I deserve to have my leg broken.¡±¡±

    The general did not dare to ignore his words. ¡°¡±Yes, yes, yes. You are right. I have been the one who failed to supervise them. These people were the ones who made a mistake and acted maliciously.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In the future, I will strictly discipline them, and will absolutely not allow them to cause trouble again.¡±¡±

    The errand boy shook his head and sighed, ¡°¡±Dogs can¡¯t change their ways.¡±¡±

    After that, he turned around and left. After walking a few steps, he stopped and turned around to face the Mage from the Profound Pce. He said, ¡°¡±My master¡¯s name is Helian, so he came to the Western Territory to visit the Buddhist Kingdom.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If master feels tired, you cane to our ce to rest.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±

    When the errand boy returned to the town, Helian was the only thought left in An Zhe¡¯s mind.

    The Great Xi, the Helian Family.

    There were too many famous ns in the Da Xi family, because the Da Xi family had existed for too long, and because the Da Xi family was too big.

    Even a province of the Da Xi was ten times bigger than a country of Yan. Within such a huge empire, there were many big families.

    The Helian family had a huge root in the Da Xi family, and their influence was not small.

    There were one or two people from the Helian Family who could speak in the Sacred Court.

    When An Zhe and the Helian family had taken the position of the head of the Security Council in the Great Xi, there wasn¡¯t any conflict between them.

    It was precisely because the n was too huge that An Zhe was unable to determine which one the little bookkeeper was referring to.

    Even if a young man from the Helian n¡¯s side branch went out, he would still be addressed respectfully as Young Master Helian.

    Because of some thoughts, An Zhe remained silent for a while, then asked the general of the State of Zhao, ¡°¡±Other than us, many other people havee to the Western Regions from you?¡±¡±

    When the general heard the argument, he thought to himself that Ye Zichen was actually someone from the Da Xi family, it was bad luck for him.

    Although the other party¡¯s imposing manner and numbers were inferior to that Young Master Helian from before, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone from the Da Xi world.

    Therefore, he hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°¡±Yes, yes, yes, I don¡¯t know why. Recently, a lot of distinguished guests from the Da Xi Country havee to the western region. ording to the rules, it is more convenient for them toe out from the western border of the Da Xi Country than my country of Zhao.¡±¡±

    An Zou nodded, ¡°¡±It¡¯s none of your business. The backbone of the border army, don¡¯t let it go to waste by yourselves.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If there is a war one day, the people on the border will not stand on your side. Let¡¯s see how you fight this battle.¡±¡±

    The general thought to himself, this man from the Da Xi family is truly arrogant to the bones. Anyone would teach me a lesson.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to show off his true colors either.

    If it was based on their character in the past, these people would never have kept it.

    However, he was in a hurry to go to the Western Territory to save Xu Meijue. He did not want to cause too much trouble, so he discussed this with Qi Tian and the others and decided not to stay in this town any longer.

    The four of them continued on their journey. Just as they were about to pass through the town, they noticed that the green-robed bookkeeper was actually waiting for them.

    ¡°¡±Gentlemen, my young master wishes to invite you in for a cup of tea. Can you honor him?¡±¡±

    Although his words were polite, his expression showed that even if you didn¡¯te, you would stille.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±We still need to hurry, so we won¡¯t disturb your young noble.¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper said, ¡°¡±To put it bluntly, if the few of you are after those people, I think you can forget about it.¡±¡±

    That general of the State of Zhao couldn¡¯t tell, but I could tell that none of you are from the Da Xi family.

    There were countless people who had passed the border of the State of Zhao and rushed over for those treasures.

    ¡°¡±With your strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to get a share.¡±¡±

    An Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°¡±Oh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re just sightseeing. We really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±¡±

    The little errand boy said, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re so aware of your situation, why are you lying to yourself?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You are not from the State of Zhao, nor are you from the Da Xi, yet you chose to travel to the west. That is obvious enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What, you walked on the main road, we can¡¯t walk on it?¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper said, ¡°¡±I told you to leave, so you left.¡±¡±

    I can¡¯t let you go, I can¡¯t even crawl, I can¡¯t even scram. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me take a look. Why don¡¯t you let us go?¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeperughed coldly, ¡°¡±People from such a remote ce are so uncultured and barbaric.¡±¡±

    I tried to persuade you not to listen, but you insisted on letting me cripple you.

    With your origins, I¡¯m afraid your parents are the ones who broke the pot and sold iron to support your cultivation. Since you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, it¡¯s no wonder that others taught you how to do so.

    ¡°¡±The world is vast, do you think it¡¯s as big as your vige?¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin face turned pale. ¡°¡±Come,e, let me teach you a lesson. Come,e.¡±¡±

    Just as the little errand boy was about to step forward, a man in his thirties walked out of a house. He was tall and slender, wearing brocade clothes.

    She had an elegant bearing and looked very graceful.

    ¡°¡±Mingxuan, you¡¯re being rude again.¡±¡±

    After the middle-aged man came out, he red at the errand boy and then said to An Zeng and the others, ¡°¡±Several people, I¡¯m really sorry. This errand boy has been too arrogant and disrespectful by my young master.¡±¡±

    If you¡¯re not in a hurry,e in and have a cup of tea.

    ¡°¡±This country of Zhao is so tired. My young master has some good tea that Da Xi brought here, but it¡¯s not something that can be found here.¡±¡±

    These words were polite, but they were even more insidious than the errand boy¡¯s.

    It¡¯s obvious that you muste in for a cup of tea.

    An Zhe suddenly became interested in that Young Master Helian, he also wanted to know why these people from the Da Xi family were rushing towards the west.

    Just when Du was about to say no, An Zhe pulled him into the yard.

    Of course, Qi Tian didn¡¯t mind if his cultivation was heaven-defying, so he followed him in.

    On the other hand, the Mage from the Profound Pce looked worried.

    He stood at the door and looked around. He kept feeling that this unremarkable residence was like a gigantic ck python that was entrenched within.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>

    Andersen went into the house at the head of the line, with no fear in his heart.

    He had apletely different opinion of the so-called lords of the Da Xi family than others.

    When he was in the Da Xi, which genius was more talented than him?

    During the year when An Zhe became the head of the Mystical Arts Department, the young masters of other families who were around the same age as him were still having fun and eating.

    The courtyard of this residence looked ordinary and ordinary, but because a noble young master hade in, it had been cleaned up.

    Not only that, but the hallway in front of the door was covered with a red carpet, and the original furnishings in the room had been removed.

    Those who went out to bring along their furniture did indeed have quite a grand show.

    At the entrance of the room stood two female attendants dressed in colorful clothes. They looked very handsome, and their figures were indescribable.

    He looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, but his features were rather convex.

    The colorful dress could still perfectly disy the body, especially the long legs and buttocks, looking at it made one¡¯s heart itch.

    The two maidservants stood there, the arrogance in their eyes no different from the green-d errand boy.

    Great Xi people, even the maidservants and bookkeepers, all had inborn pride and arrogance.

    Just as An Zaiyue was about to step up the steps, the two maidservants extended their hands to stop him. ¡°¡±Before you enter, hand over all the magical equipment you have on you. We will take care of it on your behalf.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After you meet Young Master, those things will naturally be returned to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Elder¡¯s things are expensive. Why should I give them to you?¡±¡±

    One of the maidservants said, ¡°¡±With just you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In our eyes, the things that are valuable in your eyes are nothing more than mud.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If I didn¡¯t see how pretty you are, I would tear your mouth off.¡±¡±

    The female attendant said, ¡°¡±If Young Master hadn¡¯t invited you in, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to talk to me.¡±¡±

    An Xuan pulled on Du¡¯s skinny body and said to the maid, ¡°¡±Magic tools will not be given to you.

    ¡°¡±If your young master thinks it¡¯s a good way to get two maids to stop us, then there¡¯s no point in us not seeing each other.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man who had just left earlier said to the two maids with a cold expression, ¡°¡±Impudence! It¡¯s not up to you two to decide what to do.¡±¡±

    The two maidservants immediately lowered their heads: ¡°¡±Mister Mu Yun¡¯s teachings are correct, this servant knows her wrongs.¡±¡±

    But his expression didn¡¯t seem like he knew his wrongs.

    At this moment, a heartyugh came from the room, ¡°¡±Hahahaha, distinguished guests, I have truly made youugh.¡±¡±

    I, as a servant, have always been spoiled by me to the point of being outrageous.

    ¡°¡±Although they are servants, I have always treated them as my own family, so their words are presumptuous, so please do not mind them.¡±¡±

    A young man in a brocade robe came out of the room and stood in front of the door looking down at An Zeng and the others.

    This person really did seem like he deserved these four words. He was elegant and outstandingly elegant.

    This person looked to be around twenty years old and had a jade-like appearance. However, he did not have that kind of feminine appearance, but rather was rather handsome and bright.

    However, when the Mage from the Mystic Court who was walking at the back saw this young master, he became even more worried.

    ¡°¡±I told Helian to be careful. Helian is my surname. Be careful, it¡¯s my name. Be careful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Esteemed guests, please take a seat inside.¡±¡±

    When Ann led them through the door, Du red at the little maid blocking the way.

    The maid stared at him as well. However, the skinny Du was only giving him a simple re while the maid¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    When he entered the room, he discovered that it was actually covered with a golden silk carpet.

    It felt soft and soft to walk on as if you were stepping on cotton wool.

    On the surface, however, there was a solidyer of golden silk.

    The room was full of mahogany furniture, and each one looked quite old.

    Helian sat down carefully and pointed to the seats next to them. ¡°¡±Everyone, please take a seat.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian casually found a ce to sit down and sat down, bidding them to sit a little further away.

    He hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±Serve the tea.¡±¡±

    Several maidservants dressed in long white dresses were serving the tea. They were barefooted, and each of them had beautiful legs.

    Walking on the golden carpet, her jade-like feet were beautiful, and the girl in white dress was like a soundlessly flowing cloud. It was truly beautiful.

    He hastily replied carefully, ¡°¡±The State of Zhao really can¡¯t find any good tea. Fortunately, I brought some with me. Otherwise, I would have neglected our honored guest.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think the guys came from the Da Xi, where are we going?¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce did not wait for An Zaiyue and the others to speak first. He said, ¡°¡±Originally, I wanted toe to the Eastern Lands to preach the Dharma, but the people here seemed to misunderstand the Dharma, so I n to head back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±These three have heard that the western Buddhist Kingdom is peaceful and peaceful, so they n to return with me to take a look. This can be considered good karma.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian sat there and snorted, ¡°¡±A monk doesn¡¯t talk nonsense. Just believe him.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully smiled and said, ¡°¡±When I was in the Da Xi, I often went to the Fa Zen Temple to chat with the big monks in the temple.¡±¡±

    The beauty of buddhist techniques, up until now, I still have not been able to grasp it.

    Coincidentally, I also want to go to the Western Territory of Buddhism.

    If Master doesn¡¯t mind, you can follow me.

    ¡°¡±Along the way, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce replied, ¡°¡±Those who leave the family will be cultivating wherever they go. If Young Master Meng wishes for a smooth andfortable journey, you will feel guilty instead.¡±¡±

    He Lian carefully said, ¡°¡±Master is truly impressive. It is admirable that my friends are willing to go to the western Buddhist countries toprehend the Dao.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go along.¡±¡±

    He looked at An Zhe. ¡°¡±This little brother, have we met before?¡±¡±

    Anjou shook his head.

    He hurriedly replied with caution, ¡°¡±That¡¯s strange. I feel that your eyes seem to be familiar.¡±¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±I can see that the few of you are really going to the western Buddhist Kingdom, not those things for those people.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I¡¯ll stay here for a quick meal, then I¡¯ll send some people to send the few of you out.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du curiously asked, ¡°¡±Your men just said something about someone. What do you mean by that?¡±¡±

    Helian replied carefully, ¡°¡±I might as well tell you guys that a few years ago ¡­ the first person to fight for the position of the Dazhi Dharma Priest betrayed us, and his whereabouts were unknown.¡±¡±

    He was originally one of them, so he held a high position of authority. It was unknown why he chose to defect.

    ¡°¡±However, the Sacred Emperor didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further after reflecting on the contribution he made earlier.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, this side has a female soulmate, called Xu Meimu. She is the Pce Master of the Great Xi Tianhao Pce.¡±¡±

    With these words, he deliberately looked at An Zaiyue and the others, but he didn¡¯t see any reaction from An Zaiyue and the others. Therefore, he felt a lot more rxed in his heart.

    These few martial artists seemed to be ignorant and ignorant.

    If they really wanted those treasures, he didn¡¯t mind killing them first.

    ¡°¡±Skyfire Pce is considered a very powerful sect of the Da Xi family, and they are all women.¡±¡±

    He continued carefully, ¡°¡±Originally, this Xu Mei-die was a heavenly daughter. In the martial arts world, her pursuers were as numerous as crucian carp crossing the river.¡±¡±

    Yet, she was a cold beauty. No one could move her heart.

    The only thing that caused her to fall in love was Fang Weiwei.

    ¡°¡±After Fang Hao betrayed her, she went against the will of the Sacred Emperor and ordered everyone in the Heaven Lake Pce to search for Fang Sheng¡¯s whereabouts.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A few days ago, someone said that Xu Mei-Di found the whereabouts of Fang Dou in the Western Territory of Buddhism.

    So ¡­ the people from Skyfire Pce had all gone over to the western region.

    What is this?

    To the Da Xi, this was a crime of treason against the country.

    Hence, the Sacred Emperor was enraged, he ordered for the pursuit of the people from Skyfire Pce. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Not long ago, some of the female disciples from the Skyfire Pce were surrounded and captured by the people from the Da Xi Empire ¡­ Those female disciples were all figures that seemed like Celestial Immortals.¡±¡±

    However, since they were both criminals, the criminals naturally had to be punished ording to Da Xi¡¯sw.

    ¡°¡±So these people are being auctioned off on the spot ¡­¡±¡±

    He hastily asked carefully, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t want a female disciple of Skyfire Pce to be a ve?¡±¡±

    It was a tempting thing to think about.

    Not to mention, the magical equipment worn by the female disciples were also treasures.

    Therefore, quite a few people had gone from the Da Xi to the West.

    ¡°¡±Both openly and covertly, I want some benefits.¡±¡±

    He looked once more at Anjou and the others, but he still did not see anything wrong with their faces.

    Even Dean, who was thin, suppressed his anger.

    As for An Zaihai, the fists in his sleeves were clenched tightly.

    He Lian said carefully: ¡°¡±If you guys have the intention, you guys can follow me to take a look. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to gain something?¡±¡±

    It was all thanks to King Qiang.

    After he received the hunting order from Da Xi, he personally led people to capture those female disciples of the Heaven Hao Pce.

    Under the decree of the Sacred Emperor, a portion of the female disciples could stay at the location of King Qiang.

    ¡°¡±As for the rest, just sell them as ves.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We are from the Yan Kingdom,¡±¡± said Anjou, ¡°¡±and these things are not known to us.

    ¡°¡±Besides, with our... we won¡¯t get involved.¡±¡±

    Helian Lian naturally understood the meaning of this dispute. The prices of those female disciples would probably be no less than the prices of gold grade magic tools. How could an ordinary person possibly afford such a thing?

    ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Arrange a banquet for the guests.¡±¡±

    An Xuan stood up and said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t disturb you. There are many experts gathered here, so it¡¯s better for us to change directions.¡±¡±

    Young master is kind and treats us like guests.

    However, the others might not necessarily be the case. With our low cultivations, it is best for us to avoid them. ¡°¡±

    He hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you to stay.¡±¡±

    He instructed, ¡°¡±Bring a thousand taels of silver and give it to the esteemed guests as a gift.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you very much. Why don¡¯t you give me some more?¡±¡±

    He hastily stared nkly for a moment beforeughing out loud: ¡°¡±This brother is really a true person. Then, I will give you three thousand taels of silver. This can be considered as making friends with the few of you.¡±¡±

    Before long, a maidservant came up with three thousand silver taels worth of banknotes in her hands.

    ¡°¡±Thank you for your kind intentions, young master. We will leave now.¡±¡±

    Anthea bade them leave, and went out into the west.

    He Lian carefully walked out of the courtyard with his hands behind his back. He looked at An Ying¡¯s back and said with a gloomy face: ¡°¡±Mr. Muyun, bring some people and follow them.¡±¡±

    There was definitely something wrong with these people¡¯s origins. That monk was a true monk, but the other three had hidden their identities more deeply than the other three.

    ¡°¡±That monkey-faced fellow seems to have concealed his true colors.¡±¡±

    The middle-aged man called Mu Yun said, ¡°¡±Your subordinate obeys. If these people aren¡¯t a threat, let them go?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Release?¡±¡±

    He Lian carefully shook his head: ¡°¡±Mr. Muyun, you have been following me for a few years, how can you still not understand me?¡±¡±

    If they take my money, of course I¡¯ll take their lives.

    ¡°¡±Three thousand silvers can be used to apany them in death. When you¡¯re attacking, be more clean.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun¡¯s eyes shed, he bowed his head and sped his hands: ¡°¡±This subordinate understands.¡±¡±

    He hastily said carefully, ¡°¡±Even if they weren¡¯t rushing towards those female disciples of Skyfire Pce, those who are here are my opponents.¡±¡±

    Even if I kill King Qiang, I won¡¯t be able to bring any of those women back with me.

    Magic items and people are all mine.

    ¡°¡±Following me is still their luck. If they fall into the hands of others, who would know how to pity ady more than me?¡±¡±

    In the distance.

    Du asked as he walked.

    ¡°¡±Do you want to do it?¡±¡±

    An Zeng nodded, ¡°¡±Of course I¡¯ll do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I knew you were going to save those girls, damn it ¡­ just listen to me. If I don¡¯t turn that broken West Brook country upside down today, I won¡¯t be called skinny!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>

    Although they were anxious, they couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and watch those captured female disciples of the Skyfire Pce.

    The reason why these female disciples had such a miserable experience was all because of him.

    It was because something had happened to him that she had gathered all the disciples to look for him.

    If someone really did buy them to be a ve, he didn¡¯t know what kind of torture they would suffer.

    In the Da Xi, the female disciples of Skyfire Pce and the Divine Phoenix Pavilion had always been Heavenly Immortals in the martial arts world.

    He didn¡¯t know how many people in the martial world went out to pursue him, but they were all disappointed.

    Now, as long as you have money, you can buy it. Those despicable guys will pounce on you like mad dogs.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, that guy called He Lian isn¡¯t that good at watching. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t settle this matter.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±He¡¯s very strong.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How strong?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The martial arts world of the Great Xi and the martial arts world of the Yan Kingdom are twopletely different worlds.¡±¡±

    With my current cultivation, I can do whatever I want in the Yan Kingdom. After the chaos caused by the empress dowager, after the chaos caused by the Gao n and the Fine Rain Tower, almost all of the Xiaocheng Stage cultivators in the martial arts world died.

    However, in the Great Xi, there were many sects, and families that had lived for hundreds and thousands of years, and famous families that had lived for thousands of years, were everywhere.

    ¡°¡±If Yan¡¯s martial arts world is a martial arts world, then Da Xi¡¯s martial arts world is the ocean, unfathomable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The white-masked man who came out to greet us earlier must have an unfathomable strength.¡±¡±

    As An Zeng walked, he said, ¡°¡±However, there¡¯s a w in the Da Xi world. Because they are too rich, those geniuses are all umted by pills, secret techniques, and so on.¡±¡±

    Terrifying was terrifying, but they didn¡¯t have much actualbat experience.

    After all, in the world of the Great Xi, no one dared to provoke anyone.

    ¡°¡±Because no one knows if your opponent is strong or not.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A bunch of freaks who are rich.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So are we.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re right ¡­ I have no power to refute you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue turned around and looked at Qi Tian and the Mage from the Profound Pce, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t count them in. This matter will still depend on you and me, so it won¡¯t be easy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, you hit me to cheer me on.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled. ¡°¡±After we pass the border gate, we¡¯ll first go check out the situation in West Qiang and find out more about our background.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It would be best if we didn¡¯t get this over with, but I don¡¯t have much money with me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As you said, those people from Da Xi are all rich and overbearing. We are considered rich people in Yan Country, we can¡¯tpare to them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But they don¡¯t have me to make money. I¡¯ll just have to act ording to the circumstances. I have to save them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know that there are some things that you are unwilling to say, but I¡¯m afraid that the rtionship between you and Fang Dou is veryplicated.¡±¡±

    I held it in for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t hold it in. What the hell ¡­ ¡°¡±

    An Zhan paused for a moment. ¡°¡±If I say that I am Fang Dou, would you believe me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting, okay? You and I grew up together. If you fight over me, I would still be Chen Wuzui.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Look, you won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you.¡±¡±

    The two of them walked forward. Skinny Du knew that An Zaixin was unhappy, so he joked with him along the way.

    After walking out of the town for a few miles, he saw a stray dog on the street. Duughed and said, ¡°¡±Seeing that dog reminded me of something. Before we left Yan Guo, I once went to drink with Zhong Jiuge.¡±¡±

    He told me about it, and Iughed now.

    ¡°¡±The wives of officials and nobles all like to raise pets. There are all sorts of strange pets, and the mostmon one is raising dogs.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There was ady with two big dogs.

    I can¡¯t remember the breed, but it¡¯s a big dog.

    She pretended to faint, and the dogs were intelligent, too. One stayed where he was, and the other ran out to call for help.

    The other noblewoman looked envious, thinking that although she had five dogs, they were all those puppies, but there were a lot of them.

    ¡°¡±So she pretended to faint, and then one of themid on top of her, moving her ass around ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng was stunned for a moment, then he burst outughing, ¡°¡±There are still four more.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There are still four people waiting in line.¡±¡±

    An Zhanughed out loud, his tears almost bursting out inughter. ¡°¡±The things that Zhong Jiuge says are most likely exaggerated.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But he¡¯s really amazing. The wives of those nobles all saw him, and they were closer to him than if they saw a man of their age.¡±¡±

    While the two of them talked, the atmosphere between Qi Tian and the Mage from the Mage Pce behind them became less harmonious.

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go with me. Go to the front and follow them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I get angry when I see a monk, and I want to fight him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But you didn¡¯t hit me on the way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know you are resentful, but can you not look at a monk with such discriminating attitude?

    Most monks are good, and that person may not have lied to you.

    Even if he lied to you, wouldn¡¯t it bepensation if he died of depression? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Fuck, monk!¡±¡±

    You mean, someone hurt me, but if he dies of guilt, I can let it go? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Would you please lengthen the interval between the first four words a little?¡±¡±

    The two men stared at each other as if they were about to start fighting the next second, but they held it in.

    ¡°¡±Move forward.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    Less than thirty kilometerster, they reached the border. The city gate was built at the entrance of a canyon, and after leaving the canyon, they would be in the West Qiang Country.

    The troops of the State of Zhao were stationed at the city gates, collecting taxes from passing merchants and pedestrians.

    Of course, this was much higher than the stipted fee.

    When they fought to live on the border, the Yan Dynasty¡¯s border army did the same thing.

    But then things got better, and people became kind.

    There is a saying that it is not unjustified for the poor to have evil thoughts and rich consciences.

    Just as they were about to reach the border, a demon beast of unknown origin suddenly flew over from the sky, then pounced down from the sky to stop the four of them.

    That demonic beast looked like a tiger with the head of a bear and a body of a bear. It also had wings on its back. Judging from its body size, it should be at least four meters tall.

    An ordinary warhorse could be torn apart and eaten in an instant.

    ¡°¡±Bear Tiger Beast.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian stood there muttering, ¡°¡±This kind of low-level demonic beast that can¡¯t be any lower.¡±¡±

    On top of the Bear Tiger Beast, the little bookkeeper sat on his back and looked at An Zeng andughed coldly, ¡°¡±Just get lost like that?¡±¡±

    Did you ask me? ¡®

    Skinny Du nced at him. ¡°¡±It seems like he¡¯s going to kill us to silence us.¡±¡±

    The bookkeeper¡¯s brows furrowed sinisterly. ¡°¡±In the town, my young master was not willing to cause too much trouble, so he gave you all face.¡±¡±

    If you guys are wise, you can just be honest.

    But people from a small ce like yours are really despicable. Do you think you¡¯re someone with an extraordinary identity just because I gave you some face?

    ¡°¡±Now, I will give you a chance. The four of you, stand in a row and kowtow to me. If you kowtow a hundred times, I will let you go.¡±¡±

    He sat there with the corners of his mouth curled up, ¡°¡±Or is it that I need someone to remind me of my identity?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Slut, you are, after all, slut. If you were in Da Xi, nobody would even want you, slut, as ves.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come,e, uncle, I will kowtow to you a hundred times.¡±¡±

    The bookkeeper looked at Du, who was walking in front of him, and took out something that looked like a box. ¡°¡±Do you know what this is?¡±¡±

    This is a magic item, a red rank treasure, given to me by my young master.

    Do you bastards know what a red dish is?

    Probably none of you have seen it in three generations.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll count to three, you guys stay where you are and kneel down and kowtow. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How much can that thing be sold for?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I still don¡¯t know what the purpose of this red grade magic item is, but I won¡¯t lose out on a few tens of thousands of silver taels.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯m in need of money.¡±¡±

    He charged forward, and the bear tiger roared at him.

    Skinny Du summoned the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident and used it as a flyswatter, swinging it horizontally and sending the bear tiger beast flying.

    Du¡¯s skinny strength also advanced by leaps and bounds. Although it wasn¡¯t as abnormal as An Zeng¡¯s, it was still Qu Liuxi¡¯s body that was continuously improving with pills.

    In Qi Tian¡¯s words, the Demonic Beast Bear was a green rank demonic beast. Its grade was not considered high.

    As for the red-grade magic tool in the bookkeeper¡¯s hand, it was nothing in front of the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident.

    The green-robed bookkeeper was also used to being arrogant. He never thought that the skinny young man would dare to make a move.

    Before he could use his red grade magic tool, he was pped away by Skinny Du¡¯s fork.

    The bear tiger beast was thrown more than ten meters away, one of its wings was broken, and it did not dare to stay any longer. It howled a few times, turned around and ran away.

    Du walked over to him and picked him up by the feet of the little bookkeeper. Then he shook him and shook him. All the things in the bookkeeper¡¯s clothes fell off.

    Skinny Du tossed the errand boy to the side and picked up the things that had fallen out and held them up for An Xuan to see. ¡°¡±Is there anything valuable?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, we need arge sum of money. If we can gather some, we can.¡±¡±

    An Zou pulled at the hand of thin Du. ¡°¡±No, other than that red grade magic tool, there¡¯s nothing else of value.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What a big family, really poor.¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper lied on his stomach and cursed, ¡°¡±You actually dared to hit me!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you believe that I won¡¯t let you die without a burial ce?¡±¡±

    When Skinny Du made his move earlier, he was rushing towards the bear tiger. If he was rushing towards the errand boy, he might have already been maimed.

    Seeing that the errand boy was still so arrogant and fierce, Du Lei was so angry that he wanted to beat him up again. ¡°¡±If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have hit that bear tiger beast. I would have hit you.¡±¡±

    The little bookkeeper shouted, ¡°¡±You barbarians from the north, trash, animal!¡±¡±

    If you dare to attack me, my young master will not forgive you.

    He will definitely kill your entire family to avenge me. All the men will be killed, and all the women will be sold as prostitutes! ¡°¡±

    Du put on a big mouth and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so young, how can your heart be so vicious.¡±¡±

    The little errand boy covered his face, ¡°¡±You fat pig, you motherf * cker!¡±¡±

    Originally, Skinny Du didn¡¯t want to fight anymore, but after hearing this sentence, his face changed.

    He turned around to look at the little bookkeeper, then he walked up and kicked the bookkeeper directly in the mouth. He kicked the bookkeeper¡¯s face until it was crooked. It was unknown how many teeth had been knocked out.

    The errand boy was in so much pain that his eyes were filled with tears. He was still lying on his stomach, cursing and swearing.

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that the cultivators of Da Xi are very strong?¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±With his position, it¡¯s already pretty good for him to have such a cultivation base.¡±¡±

    Dean said in a thin tone: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to bother with uncultured things. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian followed with a smile, but the Mage from the Profound Pce looked worried.

    After An Zaiyue and the others left, the middle-aged man called Mu Yun appeared. He walked up to the little bookkeeper and extended his hand: ¡°¡±You¡¯ve suffered a loss, but have you forgotten about it?¡±¡±

    The little errand boy covered his face with his hands and said hatefully, ¡°¡±When we get back, we must get Young Master to kill them.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun said, ¡°¡±You were beaten up, and it was also Young Master¡¯s face that you were hit. Young Master will definitely teach them a lesson.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But ¡­ you are usually too presumptuous, especially when you go out this time, it¡¯s not a bad thing to receive some lessons.¡±¡±

    The errand boy said angrily, ¡°¡±Who do you think you are!?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In front of young master, I want to sue you as well. You watched helplessly as I was beaten up and refused to do anything. You just wanted to mock me and embarrass young master.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun slightly hesitated, then shook his head: ¡°¡±There should be fewer people like you by Young Master¡¯s side.¡±¡±

    He looked behind him, then pped the bookkeeper on the forehead. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll send you on your way. If you stay by Young Master¡¯s side for too long, you¡¯ll cause trouble sooner orter.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young master is someone who is going to be a big deal, how can he be so confused by you little people all day long?¡±¡±

    After killing someone, he turned around and followed An Zhe and the others in the direction they had left.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 304

    <h4>Chapter 304</h4>

    For An Zhe and his men, it was not difficult for them to get out of the border of Zhao.

    Just sit on the iron bar and let Qi Tian throw it ¡­

    The West Qiang Country upied a lot ofnd, and it was more than three timesrger than the Yan Country.

    Therefore, Zhao and the Yan Country had no choice but to ally with each other.

    To the north, there was Youguo, to the west, and to the south, there was the powerful Da Xi.

    Speaking of which, which of the sixteen kingdoms in the north didn¡¯t live in this kind of crevice?

    The costumes of the Xamang people were very different from those of the people of the Central ins. The people of the Central ins liked to wear long gowns.

    The people of Qiang and the people of Central ins were the closest to each other, and their speech was no different from that of the Chinese, and the words they used were no different.

    Since the wise and mighty King of the West more than four hundred years ago decided to learn the Chinese culture, the strength of the West has grown very fast.

    Culture has learned, valiant martial arts did not lose, not strong is strange.

    However, the woe of the West was the same as that of the sixteen kingdoms.

    No matter how powerful the West Branch people were, the Da Xi was still a huge mountain above them.

    An Zhe and the others didn¡¯t stop until they reached Hanshui City, the capital of Xangqiang Country. On the way, they encountered more and more cultivators from Da Xi.

    However, the majority of the people were here to join in on the fun. They didn¡¯t have the strength topete with those big sects.

    The valor of the West was that more than four hundred years ago, the king of the West had called for the monarch to guard the gates of the country and moved the capital from the southern part of the country to the city of Hanshui, which was less than eight hundred miles away from Zhao.

    After more than four hundred years of construction, the Hanshui City had be an extremelyrge city.

    Moreover, the West was more open than You Yan¡¯s sixteen kingdoms, and there were many merchants who came and went.

    The people of Da Xi liked the ornaments, spices, and many interesting things.

    The people of the West liked the cloth of the Da Xi, the tea leaves, and the ink and paper.

    When An Zaiyue fought their way to Hanshui City, they weren¡¯t investigated. Those defenders seemed to have received orders not to obstruct any of the cultivators from the Central ins.

    However, after entering the city, wanting to stay in an inn was more difficult.

    Fortunately, the people of the West also believed in Buddhism, so there were many temples.

    With the Mages of the Profound Pce present, An Zhe and the others sessfully resided in a temple called Pure Water Temple.

    The Pure Water Temple was not very big, and there were only a dozen or so monks in the temple.

    However, this ce was extremely clean, and there were quite a few guest rooms.

    And for some unknown reason, those monks were obviously very respectful to the Mages of the Profound Pce. The temple¡¯s host insisted on giving him his room.

    That night, An Zeng and Du Leisurely left the Pure Water Temple to inquire about the news.

    Not long after, Qi Tian caught up from behind.

    ¡°¡±Why did you follow me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I thought you weren¡¯t interested in shopping.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°¡±Cut the crap, it¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know. That monk and I can¡¯t even take a single piss.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What a strong taste.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°¡±Do you believe that I won¡¯t beat you down?¡±¡±

    His queen looked at him. ¡°¡±Be careful with the monk. I feel that something is wrong with him.¡±¡±

    Monks are dishonest people, and none of them are trustworthy.

    I walked with him all the way, just to see what he was up to. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Why do you say that?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He said that he was going to preach in Yan, but why did he suddenly follow you back to the Western Regions?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say anything about feelings, that¡¯s bullshit.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then keep an eye on him,¡±¡± said Du. ¡°¡±Have you noticed anything?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He hid it too deeply!¡±¡±

    Qi Tian clenched her teeth and said, ¡°¡±Anyway, you all listen to me. Back then, I was surrounded by a monk who looked exactly the same as him. I almost died.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du looked around and saw that it was an auction house.

    He knew that if he wanted to earn money peacefully, he would not have to act first.

    After all, both Qi Tian and the Mage from the Profound Pce were not people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    The auction house that the three people entered was called Hanhai, and its scale was not small.

    As soon as he entered, he was served by a servant. He was extremely courteous to any guest who entered.

    An Xuan handed over the red magic tool that Skinny Du had snatched from the errand boy. The clerk hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°¡±Customer, we don¡¯t dare to easily take over this treasure. Just you wait, I¡¯ll go get the third storekeeper.¡±¡±

    He quickly turned around to leave. Not long after that, a thin man in his fifties walked over, apologized and said something courteous before looking at the item.

    ¡°¡±Red rank magical equipment, not bad workmanship, it looks like something from the Da Xi.¡±¡±

    The third storekeeper said with a smile, ¡°¡±I am called Second Song. If your esteemed customer feels that the price of sixty thousand silver is fair, you can put it down.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you feel that our offer price is too low, you can also go to other homes.¡±¡±

    An Zhe nodded, ¡°¡±Sixty thousand then.¡±¡±

    The third storekeeper¡¯s smile became even more brilliant. ¡°¡±Alright, just you wait. I¡¯ll go get the silver. I¡¯ll get a waiter to serve you some tea.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say you could sell it for 100,000 yuan?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll supply it to youter.¡±¡±

    He stood up and walked around the auction house.

    Basically, nothing in the living room caught his eye.

    Every auction house had a powerful backer behind them.

    This person of Hanhai dared to take the items without even asking for the origins of the item. This showed that the influence behind him was enough to cover the sky in one hand in Hanshui City.

    ¡°¡±Does your shop have any gambling stones?¡±¡±

    An Zeng asked after Song Shuhang came over with the banknotes.

    Song Shuhang shook his head and said, ¡°¡±No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡±¡±

    An Xuan took the silver and said, ¡°¡±Take a casual look and y with your hands. You will have to spend the money if you get it.¡±¡±

    After being an auctioneer for so many years, Song Shuhang had a clear understanding of the inner workings of the auction house.

    Stone gambling was something only true experts would earn.

    As for those martial artists who thought they had good eyesight but were only good fighters, they could pay up as much as they could.

    His bid for the sixty thousand taels of silver had been lowered by almost half. He didn¡¯t even try to fight for this, and the Second Song also didn¡¯t consider An Xuan as a character.

    Song Yin led An into the backyard, which was also quite spacious.

    They passed through a corridor and entered a muchrger hall.

    The interior was brightly lit and crowded. It was much more lively than outside.

    It was surrounded by booths, each with a stone on it.

    Depending on the quality, they are divided into different price areas.

    In the center of the hall, there were at least a few hundred stones, big and small.

    These stones were for those who tried their luck. Many people felt that their luck was heaven defying, so they tried their luck in this cheapest rock.

    In fact, there was basically nothing inside.

    Of course, every once in a while, the Auction House would use their own people to impersonate a lucky fellow. They would gamble at extremely low prices on these trash stones to obtain a spirit stone.

    This would both increase the reputation of the auction house and increase its poprity.

    Third Manager, Second Song, had been following behind An Zaihai the entire time. From time to time, he would size up this young man.

    In the field of auctioning, he had seen many people and had good eyesight. He wanted to see whether thispetition was really about talent or luck.

    However, no matter what, that red grade magic tool was at least enough to earn Han Haizu several tens of thousands of silver taels.

    Anjou walked around the pile of junk stones and left.

    Finally, he walked to the highest priced booth.

    The cheapest of the stones on this booth would be at least 10,000 taels of silver, and a few of therger ones would be priced at 450,000 taels of silver.

    Ann pointed to thergest stone with the highest price. ¡°¡±Here.¡±¡±

    It was priced at 59,500 taels.

    ¡°¡±Are you sure?¡±¡±

    Third Manager Song Yin asked.

    An Chao nodded. ¡°¡±The more expensive something I buy, the better it is.¡±¡±

    Song Shuanghui immediatelyughed, thinking to himself that he was a hothead.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s make it clear, no matter whates out.

    Since it¡¯s a gambling den, we¡¯ll take it all in.

    You bet 595,500 taels of silver on this stone. If the item inside is worth 1,000,000 taels, we will also give you money.

    Of course, it¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to sell or not. ¡°¡±

    Ang nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll cut it open.¡±¡±

    The Banner King had been sold, and everyone had been drawn.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one had thought of buying a Banner King, but the auction house¡¯s gimmicks relied on this. Often, Banner Kings didn¡¯t necessarily have good stuff.

    The crowd gathered around An Zeng, staring at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°¡±Where did this young mastere from? He¡¯s really generous.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s from a prestigious family, and his talent is extraordinary.¡±¡±

    No one dared to look down on An Zhe.

    The stone cutting master came over and had his disciple carefully move the big stone onto the table before cupping his fist and bowing to An Zeng.

    Light incense, wash your hands, pay respect to your ancestors.

    After that, the stone cutter master began to move his de, slicing it off bit by bit. The rockyers fell off one by one.

    The rock was half a meter in size and looked crystal clear.

    However, after cutting for more than ten minutes, the stone was already more than halfway down, but there was still nothing.

    ¡°¡±It can¡¯t be empty, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Has this young master made a mistake?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If he dares spend nearly 60,000 silver to gamble with a stone, he¡¯s surely confident.¡±¡±

    Even Qi Tian and Du were a little nervous. As they watched the master cut down on them, the two of them didn¡¯t even want to blink.

    Another ten or so minutes passed, and the stone was only the size of a fist. There was nothing left.

    ¡°¡±I thought he was an expert, so he¡¯s actually an expert.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s funny. Hanhai has finally made a profit this time. Sixty thousand taels of silver.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±He has money, what can you do about it? But this time, he¡¯s really too much of aughing stock. I don¡¯t think he will dare to be so dazed in the future.¡±¡±

    Song Bianlian smiled apologetically, ¡°¡±Young master, I am truly sorry.¡±¡±

    But in our line of work, this is the rule. We have won the bet and made a fortune overnight.

    If you fail to win the bet, you will lose everything you have.

    ¡°¡±So ¡­ But I still said the same thing, we will abide by our rules. No matter what you cut out, as long as you are willing to sell it to Hanhai, the price will definitely not be low.¡±¡±

    An Zhan sighed, ¡°¡±But I only have five hundred taels left.¡±¡±

    Song Shuhang shook his head, ¡°¡±No one else is willing to offer this much.¡±¡±

    An Zhan seemed very regretful as he walked over and circled around the piece of rock before sighing, ¡°¡±Forget it, there¡¯s no use in keeping the five hundred liangs. I¡¯ll take this one.¡±¡±

    He pointed at a rock the size of a watermelon. The master who cut the rock nced at it, then turned and walked to the side. ¡°¡±Disciple, you go cut it.¡±¡±

    That disciple was also unwilling. He carried the stone back to the table, picked up the stone cutter and casually slid down.

    An Zeng ignored him. When the apprentice reached his seventh cut, An Zhe suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°¡±Lighter, there¡¯s something else.¡±¡±

    His disciple was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, ¡®Where did this silly kide from? Don¡¯t you know if there¡¯s anything that I can cut rocks for?¡¯

    As the knife pressed down, there was a resistance below.

    He suddenly became nervous, and then turned around to look at his master.

    His master nodded slightly to him. He took a deep breath and began to cut carefully.

    But when it opened, it was nothing more than an ordinary stone with a darker color.

    Everyone booed as they thought to themselves, ¡°¡±What bad luck!¡±¡± There was no bullsh * t in this world.

    However, Chopping Stone¡¯s master¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°¡±Child stone, move aside. I¡¯ll do it.¡±¡±

    He washed his hands and put on the incense again, then took the stone cutter and began to cut the rock.

    A few minutester, a ball of golden light shot out from the stone.

    Stabbing everyone¡¯s eyes, stabbing everyone¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>

    Due to the golden lighting out from the stone being too bright, the people in the hall all blinked their eyes.

    At this moment, who knew how many people were willing to take the risk.

    With such an intense light and elemental energy fluctuation, everyone was clear on the value of the item.

    On impulse, many people rushed over.

    ¡°¡±Seize?!¡±¡±

    No one is able to figure out Qi Tian¡¯s personality. Do you think he might not be able to intervene when he makes a move? Do you think he will seriously join in when he is watching the show?

    The jet-ck iron rod struck the ground with a loud bang, and the shockwave caused the group of people who rushed forward to be sent flying.

    In a split-second, experts from Hanhai rushed out from all over the ce and surrounded the sky.

    The golden light dimmed when An Zhe covered the cut with a piece of cloth.

    He picked it up, and inside was a piece of gold grade spirit stone that weighed dozens of pounds.

    Speaking of which, once the value of a magical equipment had reached a certain level, it was not something that could be measured by money. Furthermore, people who sold magical equipment of that level also didn¡¯t need silver.

    Thus, there were often cases where items above the metallic level relied on spirit stones to purchase them.

    Some low-grade spirit stones could help ordinary people in their cultivation. Even though their talent might not be good, they could at least be called cultivators.

    Many rich people wanted to cultivate, and the proliferation of cultivators was also because there were too many rich people.

    In this world, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that money couldn¡¯t change.

    There are so many families and so many people in the Da Xi family, are they all geniuses?

    Of course not, it was the acquired talents that had been amassed with sufficient funds, not the innate talents.

    The price of such arge piece of gold grade spirit stone was sufficient to cause everyone present to be stupefied.

    An Zeng held the stone in his arms and smiled with squinted eyes, ¡°¡±Seems like I¡¯ve made a profit.¡±¡±

    However, theplexion of Third Manager Song Shuanghui was extremely unsightly. Who would have thought that there would actually be such arge piece of gold grade spirit stone hidden in a wasted stone?

    However, even a master appraiser wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the twoyers of stone.

    ¡°¡±Friend.¡±¡±

    The head storekeeper of Hanhai, Song Fei, slowly walked down from the second floor. ¡°¡±What good luck. In the two hundred years since my opening of Hanhai, no one has had better luck than you.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Something bestowed by the heavens cannot be stopped.¡±¡±

    Song Fei waved his hand and signaled Song Shuhang to leave. He walked over to An Zhan and sped his fists, ¡°¡±Can you let this old man take a look?¡±¡±

    An Zhan removed the cloth that was used to block off the gold grade spirit stones, and a golden light shot out once more.

    Song Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with golden light as he thought about how to leave this thing behind.

    It seemed like the three of them were all foreign guests, and most of them were from Da Xi.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be sure. If it was a powerful force on the side of the Da Xi, he definitely couldn¡¯t touch Hanhai.

    Therefore, he could only probe around first.

    ¡°¡±Where are your friends from?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Da Xi.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­ Just now, my subordinates already stated the rules of Hanhai. As long as you are willing to sell it, Hanhai Rampart will ept it at a real price.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you wish, please follow me to the back hall for a detailed discussion.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Sorry, I don¡¯t want to sell.¡±¡±

    Song Fei¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±Young master, this item is priceless. It¡¯s not safe for you to bring it out with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you stay in my Hanhai Temple and make an honest offer? I won¡¯t make a loss for you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I told you, I don¡¯t want to sell.¡±¡±

    He put away the gold grade spirit stone and then walked out.

    As he walked, he gave An Zaiyue a thumbs up: ¡°¡±I surrender to this hand of yours.¡±¡±

    As An Zhan walked, he said loudly, ¡°¡±Right now, we are the Imperial City. This spirit stone is more than enough for the three of us to pick a little girl each.¡±¡±

    Only then did the crowd realize that this fellow was actually here for those beautiful female disciples of the Skyfire Pce.

    At that moment, a carriage stopped outside.

    Helian got down carefully from the carriage, and the two maidservants covered the red carpet with their waists.

    Wherever he went, the red carpet went.

    Everyone dodged to the side. No one dared to provoke such an ostentatious person.

    Not to mention, Helian Haoyan was wary of the group of over a hundred followers. It seemed that there were quite a few experts.

    He Lian carefully entered the room and nced at An Chou. His face was gloomy.

    ¡°¡±Master An.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue stopped. ¡°¡±Young Master Helian.¡±¡±

    He hurriedly asked carefully, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a little errand boy missing from my house. I wonder if Young Master An saw him?¡±¡±

    An Xuan nodded. ¡°¡±I saw it the other day.¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly asked carefully, ¡°¡±Then when you see him, are he alive or dead?¡±¡±

    When the surrounding people saw that this was for revenge, the cultivators from the Da Xi family all backed away after knowing the Helian n¡¯s strength. No one dared to approach them.

    In the Great Xi, the royal family, the Chen family, was truly worthy of being called the number one family, the eldest grandson family of the second Divine Empress.

    It was hard to say how strong the next few members of the family were, because no one would openly show off all of their strength.

    However, as long as one was from the Da Xi family, they all knew that the Helian family could be ranked in the top twenty in the Great Xi family.

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s alive.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why did I see a dead one?¡±¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly. He knew that Du Leisurely wouldn¡¯t beat the little bookkeeper to death.

    Since the little errand boy was dead, there must be something else going on.

    ¡°¡±It wasn¡¯t me, and it wasn¡¯t my friend.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So he broke his own head?¡±¡±

    Helian waved his hand cautiously. Two attendants carried a bag in and opened it. Inside was the corpse of the errand boy.

    ¡°¡±What a beautiful young man, he died in your hands just like that.¡±¡±

    He Lian looked carefully at the corpse and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°¡±Do you know how much I love him?¡±¡±

    Of my men, he is the most clever and clever. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to train one? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±I really didn¡¯t kill him.¡±¡±

    He Lian raised his head cautiously. ¡°¡±Since you have done this, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡±¡±

    Since you dare to kill me, why don¡¯t you dare face me?

    ¡°¡±How important is that to me? If I die, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to find such a satisfactory errand boy ¡­ Tell me, how can youpensate me?¡±¡±

    An Xuan startedughing. ¡°¡±I just got a spirit stone.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully said, ¡°¡±Oh?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s barely enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No, no, no. I mean, I just got a spirit stone. I¡¯m in a good mood, so I hope you can move aside while I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully sighed. ¡°¡±Other than your own life, what else is not money to buy?¡±¡±

    You¡¯re not a smart person. You didn¡¯t want to trade my little bookkeeper¡¯s life for your broken stone.

    Although you are not pretty, you are clean.

    ¡°¡±How about this, I don¡¯t want the stone, how about you be my errand boy?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As your errand boy, I will be your man and your stone.¡±¡±

    Helian Haoyan carefully asked, ¡°¡±Huh?¡±¡±

    If you didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered.

    This isn¡¯t quite reasonable, why don¡¯t you ¡­ you can be my errand boy, to make up for the fact that my errand boy was beaten to death.

    ¡°¡±Your friend has made his move as well? Give me the spirit stones, and I won¡¯t mind your friend beating me up as a errand boy. How about it?¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±My good mood is gone.¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly retreated a few steps cautiously. The two maidservants carried a chair over. He shook his head and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not clean.¡±¡±

    One of the maidservants immediatelyid down and knelt on the ground.

    Helian carefully sat on the maid¡¯s waist and crossed his legs. ¡°¡±Who is the head storekeeper?¡±¡±

    Song Fei hurriedly went over with a smile, ¡°¡±Young Master Helian, I am Song Fei, the head manager of the Blizzard City.¡±¡±

    He Lian carefully replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you a choice question ¡­ Firstly, I¡¯ll take down your Hanhai. It¡¯s not this family. It¡¯s the one I¡¯ll tear down wherever I go within the West Qiang Country.¡±¡±

    Second, take down the man opposite you.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll count to three. Make a choice.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Merit ¡­ This is a grudge between the two of you, why did you have to involve my Blizzard Zhai?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How about this, what do you see in my room, I¡¯ll send you a gift for you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±One!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young master, this really has nothing to do with Hanhai. You¡¯re going too far.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Two!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young master, how about this, I also have a gold grade spirit stone in my shop. Although it¡¯s not as big as Prince An¡¯s, why don¡¯t you take it and resolve your grudge outside?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Three!¡±¡±

    He Lian let out a careful sigh. ¡°¡±All of you are somewhat ignorant.¡±¡±

    He pointed at the dispute. ¡°¡±Kill him first, then tear down this shop.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Wait!¡±¡±

    Song Fei quickly stopped him, ¡°¡±I ¡­ I¡¯ll try to persuade this Young Master An.¡±¡±

    Song Fei turned to look at An Zaiyue, ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    If he had sold the spirit stones to me earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Young Master An, you seem to be a reasonable person.

    We, Hanhai, do not dare to participate in the conflict between you and Young Master Helian.

    ¡°¡±How about this, you hand the spirit stones over to me and resolve the rest yourself?¡±¡±

    An An pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°¡±I came for a beautiful woman like a flower or a jade. I don¡¯t have any other hobbies, I just like beautiful girls.¡±¡±

    You can kill me, but you can¡¯t keep me from finding the girl.

    ¡°¡±How about this, you buy all of the female disciples of Skyfire Pce for me. I¡¯m willing to die like this, okay?¡±¡±

    Song Fei: ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then you¡¯re not fucking making things difficult for me?¡±¡±

    Song Fei¡¯s expression was as ugly as a pig¡¯s liver. After some deliberation, he still felt that the Helian n was not to be trifled with and could only offend this seemingly unknown Prince An.

    At the very least, the Da Xi family didn¡¯t have a family with a peaceful surname.

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll be offending you.¡±¡±

    Song Fei turned around, ¡°¡±Friends, please go back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Today¡¯s matter can be considered as I¡¯ve made everyone unhappy. Everyone will have a small gift when we return to our Hanhai Festival.¡±¡±

    Who would be willing to stay? Even if they were curious, it would still cost their lives. The crowd dispersed in an instant, and the room instantly became deserted.

    Song Fei signaled with his eyes, and the experts of Hanhai immediately came over.

    Third Manager Song Shuanghui took the opportunity to leave. He found a horse and galloped towards the pce.

    Helian Lie was very careful, of course, and didn¡¯t mind if Hanhai moved to rescue them. The Helian Family¡¯s prestige was enough for the King of West Qiang to speak to him courteously.

    ¡°¡±Young master An, I¡¯ll advise you one more time. Why do you have to take your life so seriously with your friend¡¯s?¡±¡±

    Song Fei said, ¡°¡±I think Young Master Helian is a kind and benevolent master. If you go and work as a errand boy for a few days, you might reap some benefits.¡±¡±

    An Zou nodded. ¡°¡±Although you¡¯re old, but I don¡¯t mind.¡±¡±

    So you make a choice.

    ¡°¡±If you go out and find a building to sell for ten days, I won¡¯t tear down your Han Hai Zhai.¡±¡±

    Song Fei¡¯s face darkened, ¡°¡±Since you refuse to ept my challenge ¡­¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Qi Tian had alreadye over, ¡°¡±Damn, I¡¯m so angry.¡±¡±

    He bent over and grabbed Song Fei¡¯s ankle, swinging it left and right to smash the floor until it cracked.

    After falling down five or six times, he casually threw it out. ¡°¡±When did I ever cower in a fight like this?¡±¡±

    He moved as if Mount Tai was pressing down on him, as if a great river had burst its banks. In just a short moment, all of the cultivators of Hanhai had been overturned.

    He Lian carefully pped his hands together. ¡°¡±Truly, one cannot judge a book by its cover. Even monkeys cannot judge paper by its cover ¡­ Since you have chosen the path of death, I shall send you on your way.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Be gentler, I promised not to tear down others¡¯ buildings. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun walked up from behind him, his hand shing.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>

    After Qi Tian took action, the people of Hanhai truly did not even have the chance to fight back.

    Even though Qi Tian¡¯s cultivation had decreased tremendouslypared to before, the three of them had all increased their cultivation levels after obtaining the Tian Yuan left behind by an ancient saint in the secret realm.

    Qi Tian was originally a character that couldpete with the remnant soul of Daoist Qian Yuan, who was inside the Yan Country¡¯s Great Guarding Formation. After raising his cultivation by a stage, he became even more powerful.

    Although An Zaiyue was unable to ascertain Qi Tian¡¯s true cultivation level, he estimated that he had stepped into the Great Perfection Stage at the very least.

    ording to what Qi Tian had said, he had never even put Immortals in his eyes.

    He Lian¡¯s careful subordinate called Mu Yun strode forward. A ball of bright light flickered in his hand.

    Qi Tian refused to admit defeat the most, especially since it was already the territory of the Buddhist Sect after they arrived in West Qiang. The ruthless aura from him became more and more obvious.

    However, at that moment, someone from outside suddenly shouted for them to stop.

    Mu Yun subconsciously stopped and Qi Tian looked outside.

    Teams of armored warriors had already sealed off the street outside, while many other cultivators in long linen robes even covered their heads, making it impossible for even a drop of water to leak out of the Lent.

    These cultivators looked extremely strange; apart from their eyes, all of them were covered by a long robe made of sackcloth.

    ¡°¡±Ghost Guards!¡±¡±

    It was unknown who shouted, but there was a hint of fear in his voice.

    Although they had just arrived in Hanshui City, An Zaixin and his men had also inquired about the affairs of the city.

    They had also heard that the most mysterious and powerful people in this city were the Ghost Guards of the imperial pce.

    The Ghost Guards were not under the control of any of the officials in West Qiang. They only listened to the orders of the King and took responsibility for the King himself.

    As soon as the Ghost Guards appeared, that meant ¡­ the king of the West Brotherhood was here.

    Although Helian Lie was careful to be domineering, he didn¡¯t really think highly of the people of West Qiang. After all, he was in their territory, and the other party was a king.

    West Qiang was stronger than any other country in the sixteen kingdoms. If it wasn¡¯t for the mountain separating the two kingdoms on the west side of Zhao and the support of Yan Guo, West Qiang would have destroyed the country long ago.

    Several women wearing long white dresses with white veils covering their faces held up their umbres as they stood at the entrance.

    He couldn¡¯t clearly see their faces, but their bodies were extremely hot.

    The dress reached to the ground, but the blouse was very short. Everyone¡¯s snow-white waist was exposed, and there was even a small silver chain hanging from their navel.

    His steps were swaying, his posture was light, and his small waist that could be grasped with one hand was moving the hearts of those who saw it.

    Several ghost guards in long linen robes walked in from the outside, separating the two sides.

    Following that, there was a heartyughter: ¡°¡±Hahahaha ¡­ When you get to my Great Qiang Nation, you will all be my guests.¡±¡±

    One is the young master of the Great Xi Helian n and the other is the Duke of the Yan Kingdom.

    A burly man with a full beard strode in. He was 1.9 meters tall and had an extremely majestic figure.

    The buttons of the jacket were unbuttoned, revealing the thick chest hair underneath.

    An Zhe¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had just arrived in West Qiang, how did this king know his identity so quickly?

    Then, An Zhe saw the Mage of the Profound Pce standing solemnly behind King Qiang.

    The moment he saw him, An Zhe instantly understood.

    He just couldn¡¯t imagine how this Mage from the Profound Pce could meet the King of the West Branch so quickly.

    When An Zhe thought of the attitude of the monks in the Pure Water Temple towards the Mages of the Profound Pce, he couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts about this monk¡¯s identity.

    The king of the West, De Hjada, seemed to have a boorish and bold personality. His voice was very loud when he spoke, but his expression was rather friendly.

    He did not care and walked over. He grabbed Helian¡¯s hand and carefully pulled him up.

    ¡°¡±Come,e,¡±¡± he said, ¡°e,e,e, and speak with me at the pce.¡±¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left with the two men.

    He Lian was also a little surprised in his heart. He did not expect that the one with the most secure identity would be an Imperial Duke.

    Although a small country like the Yan Country didn¡¯t seem to be worth mentioning in Da Xi¡¯s eyes, the Duke¡¯s status was definitely prestigious.

    As he walked, he kept ncing at An Zhe. The smile in his eyes was actually a little yful.

    Just like the people of West Qiang, the imperial pce of West Qiang was built in a rugged fashion.

    One word, big.

    The stone walls were fifteen meters high, and the soldiers in leather armor looked extremely strong.

    An Zhe noticed that every hundred meters on the walls of the pce, there was arge weapon that looked like a crossbow. However, the terrifying aura it emanated allowed one to clearly feel that it was a magical weapon, and its might was definitely not small.

    For hundreds of years, the State of West Qiang had a solid foundation.

    The de Jaya n had never wavered in their rule of the West. They were extremely prestigious in the West.

    There was a table full of fine wine and delicacies.

    De Jiada pointed at the beautiful women from the West Branch and asked, ¡°¡±How are the beauties from my Big Branch doing?¡±¡±

    Helian looked carefully at the dancing women and smiled. ¡°¡±They are all human beauties.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since Young Master Helian likes it, just take it with you.¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly shook his head cautiously. ¡°¡±No matter how much I love it, I still don¡¯t dare to taint the king¡¯s things.¡±¡±

    A king is a king; not a single de of grass or tree of a king can be touched by others.

    ¡°¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Young Master Helian really knows how to speak, but as you said, I am the king of the Big Qiang.¡±¡±

    How could he not say something? Since he had already said it, how could he not take it back?

    ¡°¡±

    He hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, I can only ept the king¡¯s good intentions.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What about you, Father of An?¡±¡±

    An Zhan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±The family has a fiendish wife. She¡¯s afraid of getting beaten up and doesn¡¯t dare to do anything rash.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Men, what fear of women.¡±¡±

    I have three thousand beauties, who would dare to be jealous of me? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng smiled without saying a word.

    ¡°¡±I heard that there was some conflict between the two of you. It was a trivial matter, so why are you getting angry?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since they are all here for those female disciples of the Skysea Pce, why don¡¯t we use this conflict as apetition? Wouldn¡¯t it be more masculine?¡±¡±

    He hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±Since your Majesty has such intentions, I naturally will listen to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t know the attitude of this Duke An of some small country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have much money with me. When will the auction begin?¡±¡± An Zaiyue sighed.

    ¡°¡±The first auction will begin in four hours.¡±¡±

    Helian Haoyan carefully replied, ¡°¡±No money. This is truly unbelievable.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A nobleman who doesn¡¯t have much money when he goes out. Your country¡¯s culture is truly honest and honest.¡±¡±

    An Zhe then asked, ¡°¡±How much is the starting price for a female disciple of Skyfire Pce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Two hundred thousand.¡±¡±

    De Jiada lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s even the one with the worst looks. If he¡¯s one of the best, I¡¯m afraid that even five hundred thousand or even a million wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How many female disciples are there in the pce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Three hundred and thirty-two.¡±¡±

    There were less than a thousand female disciples in the Pce, but West Qiang actually captured more than three hundred of them.

    One had to know that the rules for taking in disciples were extremely strict. A girl with no talent would never be able to enter the Pce.

    Among these three hundred plus people, there must be true experts. How could West Qiang have such powerful strength to capture all three hundred of them?

    ¡°¡±Then I stillck some silver.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said his goodbyes. ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please allow me four hours. I¡¯ll go earn some money ande back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Now... to earn some money?¡±¡±

    An Zhan nodded earnestly, ¡°¡±Mm, because I didn¡¯t bring enough, I went out to earn some money.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I see that there are quite a few auction houses in Hanshui City. If there are any disputester, I will have to take care of them.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As long as it is in ordance with thews of the Great Qiang, you can earn as much money as you wish,¡±¡± he said.

    ¡°¡±However, it¡¯s been less than four hours since the auction started. How much do you n to earn?¡±¡±

    As An Zeng walked out, he said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s better if there¡¯s more than that Helian guy.¡±¡±

    Helianughed carefully as he patted the table. ¡°¡±I like being poor and sour like this. Beating such a person¡¯s face is the best.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du and Qi Tian got up and followed An Zeng out. Skinny Du ran to An Zeng¡¯s side and asked, ¡°¡±How much money do you need to buy all the female disciples from Skyfire Pce?¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±It¡¯s hard to say. The number will be so huge that it would scare people to death.¡±¡±

    My initial estimate is that we can only save three or four people with a few dozen pounds of gold grade spirit stones.

    The other party has more than three hundred female disciples. I¡¯m not sure if we can save them all in one go.

    ¡°¡±Right now, I need to earn as much money as possible.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ah?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you¡¯re not confident, you should tell that Helian to carefully earn more money than him.¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±This guy¡¯spetitive spirit is too strong. After I told him that, there¡¯s nothing else to do in this auction.¡±¡±

    He would never allow anyone else to take action.

    ¡°¡±He would wait for me and keep raising the price to make me lose.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Then why are you still talking?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±At the very least, if others can¡¯t take it away, then gathering everyone here is good news for us.¡±¡±

    The three of them quickly left the pce in Hanshui City. ¡°¡±How do you n on making money?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I have a lot of magical equipment with me, as well as the pills that Xiao Liu¡¯er has given me. Even if the price is a little lower, I will still sell them.¡±¡±

    If I really can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll sell the Ice Soul. After repairing the Ice Soul, I added in a few Giant Star Dragon Marking Steel, and the Ice Soul¡¯s grade increased to the middle Gold rank.

    ¡°¡±As long as someone is willing to help with all the magic tools and medicinal pills I have with me, at the very least, ten million taels of silver will not be a small amount.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But, I can¡¯t ask for money. I want spirit stones.¡±¡±

    It was not easy to bring along silver, and once the amount exceeded ten million, there was no way to price it with silver.

    ¡°¡±As much as you can earn in four hours.¡±¡±

    At the same time, in the imperial pce of Hanshui City.

    De Jiada asked Helian, who was sitting beside him, ¡°¡±Do you need me to help Young Master Helian?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As long as I give the order, no auction house in Hanshui City will dare to ept his things or conduct his business.¡±¡±

    He Lianlian carefully muttered a few words that were sly and crafty, then smiled and said, ¡°¡±No need, my King. To subdue your opponent and make your opponent ept it, you still need to rely on your powerful strength.¡±¡±

    Let him go and open the door to his business.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯d like to see just how capable this fart so-called Duke of the Yan can be.¡±¡±

    De Jiada shook his head, ¡°¡±What, it seems that young master is really going topete with him in the auction?¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±Please give me a word and tell the other buyers to disperse.¡±¡±

    This is between me and the man surnamed An today, and no one else has the right to take part in it.

    ¡°¡±If they are not convinced, then the King will just push them towards the Helian Family.¡±¡±

    He pointed outside and said, ¡°¡±Mu Yun, seal up the outside of the auction venue and put on the Helian n g.¡±¡±

    He picked up his wine cup and took a sip. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°¡±Everyone says that fighting is divided into ranks. They¡¯re not on the same level as you, there¡¯s no point in fighting.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I am a person who likes to fight. No matter if you are stronger or not, as long as you dare to fight, I will earnestly apany you.¡±¡±

    He leaned back. ¡°¡±I just hope he doesn¡¯t lose too quickly. Wouldn¡¯t that be boring?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307</h4>

    Desjarda often toasted to Helian carefully, and they had a good time talking to each other.

    It was not only because Helian was cautious of the strength of his own n, but also because of the closer rtionship he had with Da Xi.

    He wanted to let West Qiang continue expanding their territory, but this didn¡¯t just depend on the power of West Qiang¡¯s own country, but also on Da Xi¡¯s attitude.

    To put it simply, other small countries like the shepherds of Da Xi were sheep.

    The shepherd would not let the sheep fall off one at a time, but he would let the sheep attack each other.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how thin the sheep are, it doesn¡¯t matter how they fight, but don¡¯t kill them.

    If West Qiang wanted to develop, they couldn¡¯t do so from the west.

    Although there are three thousand Buddhist kingdoms in the Western Regions, there are many small nations.

    Moreover, the Buddhist Sect basically does not interfere in the wars between nations, so the national extermination is not a rare event.

    However, West Qiang was different ¡­

    West Qiang is not the supreme power of the gods.

    In the three thousand Buddhist kingdoms of the Western Regions, the Buddha upied a higher position than the monarch.

    Not only the Buddha, but the most powerful monks of the Buddhist sect in all the countries also had more power than the monarchs.

    But Dechyadah did not want this to happen in the West. He introduced Buddhism, but he would never let divine power prevail over his imperial power.

    Buddha was introduced because in the West it was necessary to do so or else it would be difficult to deal with other countries.

    However, if he wanted to move towards the west, the Buddhist Sect would definitely intervene.

    He would not allow the Buddhist Sect to be above him, and the Buddhist Sect would certainly not allow such a state to reign supreme in the west.

    Therefore, if the West Qiang wanted to continue developing, the only direction would be to the east.

    However, if it was to the east, he had to get permission from Da Xi.

    Dehayada looked at the corona outside and smiled, ¡°¡±It has already been at least an hour. I wonder how much money the protector of the Yan Country has earned.¡±¡±

    He hastily smiled and said, ¡°¡±No matter how much money he earns, I will apany him.¡±¡±

    Dehayadaughed heartily. ¡°¡±Of course. With the Helian family¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to destroy the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard that the Yan Kingdom is in aplete mess right now. The empress dowager has been killed and a ten-year-old child has be the King of Yan. The Yan Kingdom isn¡¯t that far from the end of the country.¡±¡±

    He Lian frowned carefully. ¡°¡±Is the matter of the Yan Country rted to this protector?¡±¡±

    Because he had always wanted to advance to the east, De Jiada knew about the various countries of Yan Zhao.

    He had helped the Mu n defeat Empress Dowager Su and elected the Mu n¡¯s sole legitimate sessor.

    ¡°¡±Although the Yan Country is gued with external and internal troubles, it is still a good thing for the Yan Country if things calm down.¡±¡±

    He sighed. ¡°¡±So, I have some appreciation for this person.¡±¡±

    The country of Yan has eroded, and the struggle is the knife that gouged out the rotten meat.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know why he came west. After all, at this crucial time, it is the most important thing for him to stay in Yan Country.¡±¡±

    Helian Lie was a little curious. ¡°¡±Such a person should have great talent. Why is he so ignorant of his affairs?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have befriended him because I think he is a talent,¡±¡± he said.

    It was not easy to persevere in such a situation.

    ¡°¡±If such a person can be used by me, I naturally won¡¯t treat him unfairly.¡±¡±

    He hurriedly moved closer to him and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid that the King¡¯s intention is not to drink wine, right?¡±¡±

    If the King were to head east, the first person he would move against would be the State of Zhao.

    ¡°¡±Yan Guo is an ally of Zhao. If nothing goes wrong and the country of Zhao is in danger, Yan Guo will definitely give its full support.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, if the King is able to win over the Kingdom of Zhao, then when the Qiang attacks the State of Zhao, they only need to make the State of Yan stand still. Then, the State of Zhao will lose its reinforcements, and the King will take the State of Zhao in one go ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Am I right?¡±¡±

    Dehayada didn¡¯t feel embarrassed after being pointed out the reason. Heughed out loud, ¡°¡±Therefore, I think it would be best if Young Master Helian is kind enough to give him a few people.¡±¡±

    Helian looked into De Jiada¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t want to.¡±¡±

    He straightened up. ¡°¡±Do you know why I can just say I don¡¯t want to?¡±¡±

    Because I¡¯m not afraid of you.

    Whether you want to go east or not isn¡¯t up to you, it¡¯s Da Xi.

    Do you think that if the Helian Family stood up against them, the Sacred Emperor would make things difficult for the Helian Family because of you? ¡°¡±

    De Jiada¡¯s expression immediately became somewhat unsightly. ¡°¡±Young Master Helian, it seems rather impolite of you to say something like that.¡±¡±

    Helianughed. ¡°¡±Polite?¡±¡±

    Do I need it?

    I respect you as a king because this is your home.

    ¡°¡±Of course, you can also show off your might as a master, but you must see how careful I am.¡±¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°¡±Time¡¯s up. I¡¯d like to see how much money that An He can earn.¡±¡±

    De Hjada stood up and said, ¡°¡±Does Young Master Helian think that if you die in the Big Qiang, the Da Xi will fight against our Big Qiang because of you?¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly shook his head and said carefully, ¡°¡±Idiot, of course Da Xi will fight against you.¡±¡±

    If you don¡¯t tell me that I am the eldest son of the Helian family, I will inherit the Helian family in the future.

    Even if I¡¯m just an insignificant nobody, if you kill me, the Divine Emperor will order a war, because in the eyes of the Divine Emperor, it doesn¡¯t matter if we have enough weight. The important thing is, we can¡¯t lose face for Da Xi.

    Not to mention...

    ¡°¡±Even if Da Xi doesn¡¯t send out troops, my family will fight for me until all of my family members die, or you die.¡±¡±

    The expression on De Jiada¡¯s face kept changing. In the end, he did not re up.

    After a moment, heughed out loud: ¡°¡±Hahahaha, it¡¯s just a joke. Why must Young Master Helian take it seriously?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve known you for a long time and made some harmless jokes.¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly shook his head carefully. ¡°¡±No, no, no. I¡¯m not friends with you at first sight. I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you.¡±¡±

    I still say that today¡¯s matter is a matter for me and An An. No one is allowed to interfere.

    If anyone from outsidees and snatches those female disciples from me, I will kill one of them.

    ¡°¡±No matter who it is, aside from fighting for peace, whoever kills the other party will be the one to do it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡±

    Of course, I can also be killed, but as long as I die in your country, I promise that your country will have your corpse buried thousands of miles away after I die.

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Seal the gates to the pce for King Qiang, only An An An can fight for them to enter.¡±¡±

    His subordinates all dispersed, then stood shoulder to shoulder at the entrance of the imperial pce.

    Those who had been waiting to participate in the auction were all stopped, and the scene instantly turned chaotic.

    De Jiada¡¯s expression was extremely ugly to behold, but he actually tolerated it. ¡°¡±Subordinate, tell us that the auction will be postponed to ater date.¡±¡±

    All of his generals were so angry that their necks had be thick. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but want to draw their sabers.

    But Dehayada held back, and they knew it.

    It was the first time that someone had bullied the people in the pce.

    Additionally, the one being bullied included was King Qiang.

    The karmic force of the general moved in close to Desjardins ear and said, ¡°¡±But what about the people outside?

    ¡°¡±If theye again tomorrow, without the female disciples of the Heaven Hao Pce, they will mostly be from the Da Xi family. If they start a ruckus, it won¡¯t be good for them to stop.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you afraid of?¡±¡±

    They don¡¯t know how many female disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Primordial Pce are in my hands.

    Since the Helian n¡¯s kid bought them today, we¡¯ll just have to take quite a few silver and spirit stones.

    The Holy Emperor of the Great Xi actually promised that he would do us a meritorious service by capturing the traitors. That would be a reward from the Da Xi ¡­

    Could it be that the Helian family¡¯s kid dared to not pay?

    ¡°¡±Tonight, go catch some young and beautiful Chinese women and continue selling them tomorrow.¡±¡±

    Karmic Schrughed, ¡°¡±Your majesty is wise after all.¡±¡±

    As he spoke, the noisy crowd parted to make a path for themselves. Then, they saw a horse-drawn carriageing in from the outside. The carriages stretched out into the distance, with no end in sight.

    The people driving the carriage seemed to be locals, so it should be their first time entering the imperial pce, so they were all terrified.

    After a rough count, there were at least seventy or eighty carriages.

    An Zeng and Du were sitting in the front of a carriage. Du was waving a small g and looked very happy.

    When these seventy or eighty carts entered, the scene became even more chaotic.

    Some people wanted to sneak in, but they were beaten up by the Helian Family until they looked for their teeth on the ground.

    The Helian n was truly domineering. No matter who it was, as long as they wanted toe in, they would beat them up.

    The people outside began to get irritable. If there weren¡¯t those sinister and terrifying Ghost Guards standing there, it was likely that even the local families of West Qiang would start quarreling with them.

    After the carriage entered, the gates of the pce creaked shut again.

    Helian carefully walked over with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at An Zeng and the carriages. ¡°¡±I¡¯m impressed. It seems that these carriages are pulling gold and silver right?¡±¡±

    An Zaidao shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Your luck is pretty good.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s begin. I¡¯d like to see how much money you¡¯ve made.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My King, I don¡¯t think the auction will be held today. Leave everyone to me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Although I believe that the spirit stones and gold and silver that young master Helian has brought with him are definitely not small, but he is still not qualified topete with me.¡±¡±

    He Lian was careful not to let An Xin get too worked up. He said, ¡°¡±Today, you let me experience what it means to boast shamelessly.¡±¡±

    An Xuan asked, ¡°¡±My King, how many female disciples are there in Skywater Pce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±More than three hundred.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How much?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Ugh ¡­¡±¡±

    De Jiada looked at him carefully. ¡°¡±This ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You mean the total?¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly said carefully, ¡°¡±It¡¯s also good to say the total. I have no interest in snatching them one by one. I¡¯m wasting my time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me put it this way. No matter how much An Zaiyue struggles, I will still be 30% more than him.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue smiled brightly. ¡°¡±Then you have to be careful.¡±¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°¡±Open the car!¡±¡±

    The coachmen opened the doors of the carriages, and there were huge chunks of gold ore inside!

    Seventy or eighty carts, all of them that sort of thing.

    Although gold ores couldn¡¯tpare to gold, there were too many of them.

    ¡°¡±Is that all?¡±¡±

    He Lian could not help butugh out loud: ¡°¡±These seventy to eighty carriages are only worth one gold grade spirit stone.¡±¡±

    Do you really think that I can¡¯t even take out a single gold grade spirit stone? ¡°¡±

    An Zeng shook his head, ¡°¡±I just went out and found a gold mine under the sand in about an hour.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is only to prove that I have found the gold mine. If you hand all of the Heavenly Hao Pce¡¯s female disciples over to me, I will tell you the location of the gold mine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s the gold mine of my Big Qiang!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I have arranged some things in it. If the king does not hand him over to me, then I will destroy the entrance to the gold mine.¡±¡±

    It should be a gold mine that had been excavated a long time ago. However, due to some unknown change, if the entrance were to be destroyed, even the most powerful of cultivators would not be able to enter.

    I reckon the gold is enough to double the king¡¯s army. ¡°¡±

    The expression on De Jiada¡¯s face kept changing. ¡°¡±An Zou, you¡¯re going too far.¡±¡±

    An Zhan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°¡±If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find that gold mine.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±A friend of mine stayed at the entrance. If I don¡¯t leave with all of the female disciples within two hours, then he will seal the gold mine.¡±¡±

    He turned to look at Helian Lie and asked carefully, ¡°¡±I have brought a gold mine, how about you?¡±¡±

    Helian¡¯s cautious face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>

    The king of the West, De Hjada, was slightly angry. He was first carefully humiliated by Helian before being threatened by An Zaihai. He felt that he was not in his own pce at all.

    Although the West Qiang Country couldn¡¯t bepared to the Da Xi Empire, it was still several times stronger than the Yan Nation.

    It was one thing for Helian Lie to be careful of his family¡¯s power. However, his anger was so great that it almost burnt his lungs to ashes.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m the king of the Big Qiang, I don¡¯t feel threatened by anyone.¡±¡±

    Dehayada took a step forward. ¡°¡±Besides, the gold mine you discovered was within my Big Qiang, so it¡¯s something that belongs to me. Don¡¯t you find it funny that you used the gold mine to exchange for the auction items in my hands?¡±¡±

    You¡¯ve only been gone for four hours. Do you really think I can¡¯t find the gold mine?

    Surrounding Hanshui City is a circumference of a hundred miles. If I were to ask around, I would be able to find it within three days. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±The gold mine has been mined, but it must have been thousands of years ago.¡±¡±

    There were already a lot of copsed mines. With just a little bit of effort, the entrance to the gold mine would bepletely sealed off.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s desert outside of Hanshui City, and it would be meaningless for you to know where the gold mine is even if you were to pour quicksand into it.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nonsense,¡±¡± said Dehayada. ¡°¡±Even if I clear that desert, I can dig up the gold mine.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t seem worried at all. ¡°¡±Although the gold mine is good, it¡¯s equivalent to having a lot of military expenses for the Big Qiang. In the future, when they attack the State of Zhao, their military reserves will be even more robust.¡±¡±

    However, this was only an ordinary item after all. There was a purple-gold herb within the gold mine that was almost about to evolve into a purple-purple herb.

    The value of this thing, you should know very well.

    ¡°¡±The immortal grass can bring people back from the dead. To the king, the spring and autumn are flourishing. If he were to consume this immortal grass, it might increase his vitality by one fold.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why should I believe you?¡±¡±

    A purplish-gold light shed in An Zhe¡¯s hand for a moment. ¡°¡±This is a leaf of that thing.¡±¡±

    He flung out the leaves, and Dehayada grabbed them.

    The medicinal energy was dense and the purplish-gold leaves made one¡¯s heart itch.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have any other requests, and I won¡¯t harm the interests of the Big Qiang.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±All I want are those girls. Give me all of them.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully pointed at his nose. ¡°¡±Do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want these women for sure, so if you think you can beat me, I¡¯ll take them no matter what you do.¡±¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that the Helian n¡¯s people are born with a disease. When they reach the age of forty, their bloodline power will gradually weaken.

    It was as if he had been cursed by something. The Helian n was extremely powerful, but even after a hundred years, they were still unable to find a solution to this problem.

    From more than sixty years ago, the Helian Family¡¯s 40-plus members began to age rapidly.

    Sixty yearster, very few people in the Helian family were able to live past the age of fifty.

    ¡°¡±Even if he¡¯s still alive, after fifty years of age, his cultivation is almost gone.¡±¡±

    Helian¡¯s cautious face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°¡±So, no matter how powerful your Helian Family is, you¡¯re just bluffing.¡±¡±

    Ever since the outbreak of this hidden danger more than sixty years ago, your Helian n has been continuously sending people to search everywhere for solutions to resolve it.

    ¡°¡±In order to prevent others from seeing it, the Helian n¡¯s style of dealing with things has changed. Everyone has be very arrogant. It¡¯s just that your n¡¯s strength is rapidly declining to conceal it.¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly moved his chest up and down. The yfulness in his eyes started to disappear and was reced with killing intent.

    An Zaiyue didn¡¯t mind arguing, there was really not much that he didn¡¯t know about Da Xi¡¯s secret.

    ¡°¡±Think about it. If most people in a family can¡¯t live past fifty years old, how long can the family hold out for?¡±¡±

    With the Helian n¡¯s background, they would probably reach their limit if they were able to hold on until now.

    If we don¡¯t find a solution, in a few more years, those old monsters in your n will die, and the Helian Family will be torn apart by the other ns.

    ¡°¡±This time when youe out, you must be lying to those female disciples of the Heaven Hao Pce. It¡¯s true that you want to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the Kirin¡¯s blood of the Big Qiang, right?¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue looked at De Jiada and said, ¡°¡±Big Qiang has the blood of a supreme treasure, the Qilin. It can clearly identify all the poisons and other things in the blood. As long as there is a treasure like this, it can guarantee the purity of a n¡¯s bloodline.¡±¡±

    Kirin blood was one of the few natural purple-rank treasures in the world, and it had always been stored in the imperial pce of the Great Qiang.

    ¡°¡±Great king, do you want to send people over to take a look? The Helian family is taking advantage of the attention of the great king and everyone else to observe. Did the Qilin blood get stolen?¡±¡±

    Dehayada immediately turned around and gave a few orders, and a dozen ghost guards in sackcloth robes rushed out.

    Helian looked carefully at An Zhe. ¡°¡±I asked you earlier if we knew each other.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know him.¡±¡±

    He Lian turned his head carefully to look at therge group of cultivators from Qiang gathering around him. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    After that, he quickly dashed out. The arrogant and despotic Helian n members also followed him out.

    These people were all very powerful and had suddenlyunched an attack. That was why the pce guards were caught off guard at the start.

    At least half of the Helian n members rushed out. The remaining half were blocked by the Ghost Guards.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, Eunuch An.¡±¡±

    De Jiada¡¯s expression became much more amiable. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve done a great service for my Big Qiang. I want to reward you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng took out a map from his sleeve. ¡°¡±I just drew it. Although it¡¯s messy, finding the location of the gold mine shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have any other requests, I just want those female disciples of the Heavenly Harmony Pce.¡±¡±

    De Jiada curiously asked, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think you are a lecherous person. Why do you insist on obtaining those female disciples and not hesitate to offend the Helian n?¡±¡±

    Even though you are the protector of the Yan Kingdom,pared to the Helian Family, the Yan Country may not be able to protect you.

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, the Helian family will be like a bunch of mad dogs. They won¡¯t give up until they¡¯ve killed you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Many years ago, I was taken care of by a senior from Skysea Pce and received a favor. I have to do my best to repay this favor.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If the King feels that a gold mine is not enough, or a purple-gold herb is not enough, then I will send people back to the Yan Kingdom and send all the gold pills I¡¯ve collected to the King.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I know you. I¡¯ve heard about your ability to identify treasures.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s why I believed you.

    But ¡­ even if I gave all of these female disciples to you, you don¡¯t have the ability to protect and take them away, right?

    Other than the Helian Family, there were many experts outside.

    All of you can protect me now?

    Those female disciples had their cultivation crippled. The only reason why they were of value was because they were from the Skyfire Pce.

    To put it simply, it was the man¡¯s lust for beasts. He felt that he had a sense of achievement when he thought of a woman who was once a Heavenly Immortal.

    ¡°¡±For the sake of this seemingly perverted beast lust that can drive a person mad, the people outside will rush over crazily.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fists. ¡°¡±Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Majesty. I will do my best. If I can¡¯t take them all with me, I will be worthy of your kindness.¡±¡±

    DEHAJADA: ¡°¡±You are a true man, and we of the Big Qiang admire the braves and the believers.

    I promise you, I won¡¯t leave a single one of the 332 female disciples of Skysea Pce with you.

    In any case, if you ask, I¡¯ll just say that it¡¯s for sale. I can ept the price you gave me.

    ¡°¡±Not only that, I guarantee your safety before leaving Hanshui City, but after leaving Hanshui City, I won¡¯t be able to help you anymore.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Thank you, my King. This is enough.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Go get the men.¡±¡±

    A squad of warriors wearing leather armor brought out more than 300 white-clothed women from behind. All of them looked extremely haggard and haggard.

    An Zaihai walked over and checked them one by one.

    These female disciples all had their cultivation crippled, but their dantian¡¯s Qi Sea was not destroyed. As long as there was a genuine Jindan (Jindan) in the future, they might be able to recover.

    However, who in the entire world, including Da Xi, could casually take out over three hundred golden cores?

    The price was too high for anyone to do that.

    An Zhe rolled up the sleeves of every single Heavenly Hao Pce¡¯s female disciple¡¯s left arm. With the unique emblem of Heavenly Hao Pce on their wrists, they wouldn¡¯t disappear even if they died.

    It is given as a mark of entry, and it will be there for the rest of its life.

    He was worried that the people Dehayada had given him were all in disguise.

    After confirming that the person was correct, An Zhe carefully counted the number of people twice.

    The female disciples, who were bound by the chains, red at An Zhe.

    In their eyes, the struggle for peace was nothing more than a pervert.

    An Zeng couldn¡¯t exin anything at the moment. He turned around and looked at Du. ¡°¡±Send a signal to Qi Tian to take him away.¡±¡±

    A specialmunication signal was sent up into the sky, and arge amount of fireworks exploded in the sky.

    After seeing the fireworks a few dozen miles away, Qi Tian quickly returned to Hanshui City.

    De Jiada sent arge army to escort them out of the pce and to live at a post station in Hanshui.

    In the inn, An Zhe undid the chains on the bodies of the female disciples of the Pce, then he took out the summoning order that was used by the disciples of the Pce: ¡°¡±I am a friend of your Pce Master, I just happened toe across this matter by ident.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t have time to exin any more. If you believe me, just listen to me.

    ¡°¡±In a moment ¡­ he will take you away and return to Yan Kingdom as soon as possible.¡±¡±

    An Zeng pointed at Qi Tian, then Qi Tian bowed. ¡°¡±Please help me with this.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian looked at all the girls looking so haggard. She could not bear the anger in her heart, ¡°¡±Alright ¡­ But what about you and that fatty?¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±I will put on a false front and let those people outside think that I and Fatty took them away.¡±¡±

    Attracting pursuers for you, hold on as long as you can.

    Aftering to the Yan Dynasty, there might be many more troubles.

    ¡°¡±But it¡¯s much safer than staying here. I owe you a big favor.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian waved her hands. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say such things. After I send him back, I¡¯ll chase after you guys again.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s difficult now is how do I find a way to get someone to pretend to be you. This way, the number of people will not be small, and no one will suspect me.¡±¡±

    Qi Tian replied, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I give you a feather?¡±¡±

    It can be my fake avatar in a short period of time, but it can onlyst for at most an hour and does not have any cultivation power.

    At that time, even a fake avatar could kill a cultivator in the Great Perfection Stage.

    ¡°¡±But I can¡¯t do it now. My fake clone is probably only capable of advancing to the First Martial Stage.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s enough.¡±¡±

    He looked at the female disciples and said, ¡°¡±Wait for me quietly after you guys go to Yan Kingdom. I will bring back your Asgard Master as well.¡±¡±

    The female disciples looked at each other and then kneeled down at the same time, ¡°¡±Thank you, please save Asgard Master.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±We were ambushed on our way to the Western Territory. Asgard Master must have encountered some danger.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± said An Xuan.

    He told Qi Tian to turn the fur into a fake avatar and then looked at Skinny Du. ¡°¡±Follow me out and you¡¯ll be pursued. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be running for your life.¡±¡±

    Du looked at the female disciples and said, ¡°¡±Come on, my sense of mission is very strong right now and I feel that I¡¯m very handsome.¡±¡±

    Let¡¯s go, let those bastards chase us. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±As soon as we leave Hanshui City, you can take your men with you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This is for you ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zeng handed over a shield to Qi Tian, it was the one he had given to Gu Qianye back in the Overwatch Council.

    Gu Qianye had taken the bone jade from the shield, so the shield didn¡¯t have much meaning.

    However, this shield was not a small spatial magic item. Even though it was crowded, it was better than having Qi Tian carry three hundred people flying on a steel pole.

    ¡°¡±Farewell.¡±¡±

    They sped their hands, then turned and walked out of the station.

    The skinny Du took a deep breath: ¡°¡±I am exceptionally handsome today, exceptionally handsome!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 309

    <h4>Chapter 309</h4>

    The two of them turned around to look at Qi Tian¡¯s fake avatar at the same time.

    This guy looked exactly the same as his original body, but he waspletely dumbfounded.

    He tripped on the way out because he couldn¡¯t walk across the threshold.

    Skinny Du turned around and looked at Qi Tian in the room. He shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Qi Tian looked embarrassed as well, to the point that his face darkened.

    ¡°¡±You have to act like a domineering person like Qi Tiandao,¡±¡± he said to the fake avatar.

    ¡°¡±To learn how to walk like Qi Tian, you have to learn how to walk arrogantly and arrogantly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡±

    The fake clone made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound and then walked sideways with his shoulders, looking like a crab.

    Skinny Dean sighed: ¡°¡±I can¡¯t save him.¡±¡±

    The day in the room was even more awkward.

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just the number of people.¡±¡±

    He summoned a scale of holy fish that was about three meters in size. With a wave of his hand, An Zhe brought up both thin and Qi Tian¡¯s dummy. Then, with a bang, he pushed open the door of the inn and rushed out.

    Inside the room, Qi Tian let the three hundred female disciples enter the shield. He crouched on the beam of light, concealing his aura. Even a rock like cultivator¡¯s aura could not be detected.

    Just as An Zaiyue and An Zaiyue rushed out of the inn, in the Royal Pce of West Qiang.

    Dehayada coldly smiled and ordered, ¡°¡±Haya Hu, you will bring the two teams of ghost guards and follow them. We will wait for the situation to settle down before we leave Hanshui City.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Has the news been released?¡±¡±

    The man called Haya Hu was a stalwart man. He bowed his head and said, ¡°¡±Reporting to the King, the news has been released. This subject has asked his subordinates to spread the news that all of the female disciples of the Tianhao Pce have been bought.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Everyone is waiting outside the inn. As long as there¡¯s peace and quiet, we¡¯ll make a big move.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let them fight,¡±¡± said Dehayada. ¡°¡±There is a Chinese saying that the mantis stalks the cicada behind them, and you are the oriole.

    Let those Chinese wannabes fight around for peace, and you will take them back for me in the end.

    Also, Diego, take ten thousand of your best men out of the city and find me the gold mine ording to the map Andersen has given you! ¡°¡±

    The two generals sped their hands. ¡°¡±Your subject obeys!¡±¡±

    As An Zaiyue rushed out of the inn on the scale of the Sacred Fish, the cultivators outside cried out in rm.

    Under the encirclement of a group of people, An Zeng and the other two rushed out as if they were driving a speedboat.

    Before those people could react, An Zaihai rushed out of several streets in one breath and headed straight for the city gate of Hanshui City.

    ¡°¡±Have you really found a gold mine outside the city?¡±¡± The thin man asked from behind. ¡°¡±You asked me to keep an eye on the pce and the people from the Helian n.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Bullsh * t!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How can it be so easy to find gold,¡±¡± said Anjou.

    I went to get in touch with them.

    They identally found those ores when they were collecting spirit stones. I picked them on the spot, so what¡¯s the use?

    ¡°¡±I gave that gold grade spirit stone to Tantai Chen¡¯s subordinate and traded it for seventy to eightyrge carts of gold ores. Furthermore, the gold ores inside are fake. They are all ordinary stones.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±F * * k ¡­ You are better at acting than Zhong Jiuge!¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±In terms of financial resources, no matter what you say, you can¡¯tpete against the prepared Helian Lie. Be careful.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I can only think of another way. Fortunately, Tantai n has plenty of shops.¡±¡±

    The scales of the Sacred Fish were flying close to the ground at an extremely fast speed.

    The soldiers guarding the city gates probably received the order to let them out of the city peacefully, so they didn¡¯t stop them.

    Not only did he not stop the conflict, he did not even stop the Han Chinese cultivators behind him.

    With so many cultivators, if they were to fight in Hanshui City, it would be a huge blow to Hanshui City.

    Dherjada had ordered the men out of the city to fight, and he wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    However, if he couldn¡¯t find the gold mine, he didn¡¯t know how angry he would be.

    After An Zuiyue and the others left Hanshui City, they didn¡¯t expect that there would be more people outside!

    Countless magic tools rushed over as soon as they left the city, flowing with brilliant lights and colors.

    It was a vulgar scene, in which hundreds of people gathered around An to fight over the brick they were using to smash it up.

    An Zeng summoned the remaining scales of the holy fish into a circle. He ignored those attacks and only rushed out.

    Lean and Anjou sat in the small fortress, their hands outstretched, paddling forward like oars.

    After leaving Hanshui City, there was a vast desert that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The scales of the holy fish were like a sand boat, smooth and stable.

    An Zeng and Du, one on each side, paddled backward like oars.

    The scales of the holy fish flew across the desert at the speed of an arrow leaving the bowstring.

    The cultivators behind him began to chase after him. Gradually, those who were weak were left behind.

    However, the number of people chasing behind was still frightening.

    In the sky, some cultivators riding demonic beasts began to attack.

    An Zeng asked Skinny Du, ¡°¡±Do you think you cane here in a hurry with just your two hands?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No problem!¡±¡±

    An Zhe opened the scales on the holy fish a little. He stared at the sky, and a sliver of electricity appeared in his eyes.

    Momentster, a ck cloud appeared out of nowhere.

    Lightning moved behind the clouds like water snakes swimming in water.

    The lightning in An Zhe¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and the dark clouds in the sky grew thicker and thicker.

    Soon after, a bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the dark clouds, striking down a cultivator riding on a demonic beast.

    An Zhe¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cultivator, and lightning struck at him.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky. That ck cloud had actually been moving with them, protecting them from above.

    At least a dozen cultivators who had yet to react were hacked off and dropped to the ground like burnt chickens.

    An Zeng controlled the power of thunder and lightning to sh at the pursuers. He took some time to look at Du and realized that Du¡¯s thin hands were so tired from rowing that they were almost spitting white foam and his tongue was sticking out.

    Skinny Du: ¡°¡±Big... Grandpa, what¡¯s the use of this fake Qi Tian avatar? He would justugh foolishly here.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s true.¡±¡±

    Then, he picked up Qi Tian¡¯s fake clone and threw it out.

    Seeing a person run out of the boat, the cultivators chasing after him pounced over as if they had seen a vicious dog with bones.

    It was a spectacr sight.

    At least a few hundred cultivators pounced forward, almost piling up into a mountain of people.

    On the other side, all sorts of magical equipment were being used to attack. On the desert, wave after wave of explosions broke out, and waves of sand roiled about.

    ¡°¡±If those guys find out that there was only a single strand of hair in the end, they will probably go crazy.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s such a mess, even they can¡¯t find it.¡±¡±

    It made sense for him to look for a hair in the desert, which was probably even more perverted than fishing for a needle in the ocean.

    Looking for a needle in a haystack was already boring enough. How perverted was searching for one¡¯s hair in the desert?

    However, the fur thrown out had an unexpected effect.

    This was because the fake clone had returned to its original state after receiving the attack. To the pursuers, the person they had surrounded and attacked just now had disappeared into thin air.

    Therefore, arge group of people firmly believed that An Zhe¡¯s ship was a n to lure the tiger out of the mountain, and only then did this person, who they couldn¡¯t find, truly lead those female disciples and run away.

    However, there were too many people chasing after him. Some of them didn¡¯t give up and stopped to look for him. They all thought that he had used some sort of earth escape technique, so they crazily dug around.

    Some of them continued to pursue and fight for them, but the number was still no less than two or three hundred.

    Even Hayyar, who had been sent by Dehayada, was stunned and had to divide his men into two teams.

    A portion of them stayed where they were, watching the cultivators as he led a group of men in pursuit of peace and security.

    The cultivators¡¯ attacks in the sky became more and more concentrated. There was an expert riding a Green Scaled Eagle at the highest point in the sky.

    He raised his hand and a golden light shed.

    It wasn¡¯t clear what kind of grand seal or technique it was, but it was enough to shatter that dark cloud in the sky.

    He then stretched out his hand and the Green Scaled Eagle swooped down, killing two cultivators along the way.

    This person clearly wanted to monopolise those female disciples of the Skysea Pce. Not only did he want to kill An Zaiyue, the other cultivators were also his targets.

    The people chasing after him raised their heads, someone shouted, ¡°¡±That¡¯s Ye Xiao, the lone bandit of the Da Xi family!¡±¡±

    An Zhan had heard of this Ye Xiao before. Back then, the people of the Bright Law Academy had chased after him. However, this person was cruel and crafty, and he had been able to escape several times.

    This person was the most lewd and evil, he didn¡¯t know how many women he had gued.

    To him, a woman was his weak point.

    This time, they hade for the female disciples of Skyfire Pce. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    The Green Scaled Eagle was a mid-grade Red Rank Demonic Beast. It was much stronger than the one Ang had encountered in the Savage Mountain.

    This fellow was merciless and merciless. As he swooped down, the surrounding cultivators all fell.

    ¡°¡±A big fellow has arrived!¡±¡±

    An Zeng shouted and sealed the scales on the holy fish back up.

    ¡°¡±How big?!¡±¡±

    Just as he finished asking outside, there came a series of banging sounds.

    The Green Scaled Eagle swooped down, its two wings shooting down a heavy rain of steel feathers.

    Each of the steel feathers were as thick as the calves of a human, and they were as powerful as a bomb.

    Around the boat formed by the scales of the holy fish, it seemed to have been bombarded.

    The waves of sand rolled and exploded, sending sand flying everywhere.

    Several cultivators who were chasing after him were killed by mistake, without even aplete corpse remaining.

    Fortunately, the scales of the Sacred Fish were strong enough. No matter how powerful the steel feather was, it was impossible for it to break through the Sacred Fish¡¯s defense.

    The two of them squatted in the boat and looked at each other.

    Skinny Deanughed. ¡°¡±This must be the legendary wandering around. I, Lord Fatty, had wanted to be a hero who would help out when he saw injustice in his life ¡­¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡±Pull what?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Drawing the sabre ¡­ spitting, there¡¯s sand in his mouth, his pronunciation is a bit crooked.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so bizarre.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du stared at him. ¡°¡±This is different from what I imagined. In my imagination, wandering the martial arts world means encountering injustice. When encountering evil people, I can do nothing about it.¡±¡±

    He should be beaten, he should be killed, he should use his sword and his martial arts world, he was full of spirit.

    But now, he was being chased and beaten up ¡­

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±The martial arts world is not as fun as you think. This is where you get the most from.¡±¡±

    Don¡¯t forget, the Helens and the Dehayadas have not yet made their move. ¡°¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the boat suddenly swayed a little. The huge forceing from outside nearly broke the boat apart.

    The boat was now more stable than it had ever been before, and Anjou quickly concentrated on controlling the scales of the holy fish.

    A momentter, the boat seemed to be flying.

    The sound of metal scraping against metal could be heard from the outside, as if some huge w was scratching against the surface of the boat.

    ¡°¡±The Green Scaled Eagle has captured us! Be careful!¡±¡±

    With a shout from An Zeng, the boat quickly rose into the air.

    Ye Xiao flew higher and higher in the Green Scaled Eagle, breaking through the clouds!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310</h4>

    An Zou stabilized the scales of the holy fish in the boat. ¡°¡±This guy wants to take us away. He wants to kill us all by himself and snatch away all the female disciples of Skyfire Pce.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This guy has a big heart.¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±He¡¯s at the Small Perfect Stage, almost at the peak of his power.¡±¡±

    Back then, he had sent people to chase him down several times, but they had all been chased away by him.

    One reason was because he was vicious and merciless, and the other was because he was crafty enough.

    ¡°¡±Furthermore, the grade of the Green Scaled Eagle is also very high. If we fly to an especially high ce and throw it down, we can still have a pot of wine.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright. You can just hold onto my spot.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s what I like about you.¡±¡±

    If Ye Xiao, who was driving the Green Scaled Eagle, knew that the two of them were still in the mood to argue inside, he would be furious.

    An Zeng and the others felt the vibrationsing from the Green Scaled Eagle, which was waving its wings again and again. They didn¡¯t know how high it was flying.

    Ordinary demon beasts simply couldn¡¯t fly to this height and were gradually thrown off.

    The Green Scaled Eagle had already flown above the clouds, and the demon beasts chasing after it were inferior in rank. Its speed and endurance couldn¡¯t evenpare to the Green Scaled Eagle, so it flew farther and farther away.

    ¡°¡±Two kids inside.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao, who was sitting on the Green Scaled Eagle, said in a rxed tone, ¡°¡±I will now give you two a way out. Hand over all the women of Skyfire Pce and I will ensure your survival.¡±¡±

    Not only that, I can give you a few.

    How about this, the two of you follow me in the future, and there will be a lot of female disciples as well.

    I¡¯ve never been casual with women. I¡¯ve done it once and never touched it again.

    ¡°¡±Therefore, after I¡¯ve done all of the female disciples of Skyfire Pce once, I will return all of them to you. You won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du raised his head and cursed, ¡°¡±Motherf * cker.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°¡±Go ahead, I was the one who fucked that up.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment. He was so angry that his face turned pale. ¡°¡±How could there be such an animal!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±When we tried to kill him, we lost a few of our manpower.¡±¡±

    Later on, when they were still trying to hunt him down, they met with the disappearance of the first seat, so the operation of the Hall of Magic stopped.

    ¡°¡±Back then, this person was the one who ordered the execution.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a few minor characters from the Mystic Division. One of the young men looked pretty handsome, so I didn¡¯t let him go before I died.¡±¡±

    I¡¯m not very particr about women, but I¡¯m rather particr about men. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go kill him.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao said, ¡°¡±It seems that you are being stubborn. I really don¡¯t understand. Do you young people really care about your own life that much?¡±¡±

    His life still had to be cherished by him.

    I¡¯ll say it one more time. Hand over all the female disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Primordial Pce, and I won¡¯t kill you.

    ¡°¡±However, that fatty cursed me earlier, so I decided to cripple his cultivation and break his four limbs.¡±¡±

    An Zeng nced at Skinny Du, then stretched out three fingers, then withdrew one, then another.

    As soon as he retracted his three fingers, he opened the scales of the holy fish.

    In the instant that the scales of the holy fish opened, Skinny Du rushed out while holding the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident. A bright golden light burst out from the trident, directly bombarding the Green Scaled Eagle!

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was a Fallen Purple rank item. If one could find a suitable item to repair it, it would be able to return to the Violet rank of a Divine Artifact.

    However, the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident was not included in the two hundred and one purple rank of the Central ins.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The power of the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident directly sted a bloody hole through the Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s stomach.

    A heavy rain of blood rained down on Du¡¯s skinny body, which was dyed red.

    ¡°¡±Lord Fatty will send you to hell!¡±¡±

    With a twist of the trident in his thin hand, the Sovereign of the Seas directly cut off one of the Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s legs.

    The Green Scaled Eagle shrieked in pain. It was unable to maintain its bnce in the air and it fell down.

    Ye Xiao, who was sitting on the Green Scaled Eagle, had an ugly expression. He didn¡¯t expect that the other side would suddenly rush out at such a high altitude.

    At this point of time, he was at a height where even peak Dacheng cultivators did not dare to appear. If he were to fall down, even if he was terrifyingly powerful, he would still fall to the ground in a mess.

    At the moment when the thin Du had pierced through the Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s stomach, An Zeng shook off two scales from the Sacred Fish. One of them pushed against the thin Du¡¯s thin feet, and the skinny Du leaped onto the back of the Green Scaled Eagle.

    On the other side, Anxious, he hopped up and also got on the Green Scaled Eagle.

    An Zeng¡¯s eyes became cold as he steadied himself. With a thought, he drilled the eight scales from the hole he had made in the Viridescent Eagle¡¯s stomach.

    The scales of the eight holy fish began to wreak havoc in the Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s stomach like eight spinning des.

    The defense of the Green Scaled Eagle was very abnormal, but it was no wonder that both An Zhe and Du were both freakishly skinny.

    Even though his cultivation level was only in the spatial realm, the magic tools in his hand were more powerful than cultivators of the same cultivation level.

    The scales of the Green Scaled Eagle weren¡¯t able to withstand the sharpness of the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident at all.

    The scales of the eight holy fish drilled their way out of the Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s stomach. In just a few moments, the Green Scaled Eagle hadpletely died.

    It let out a final wail, then slowly closed its eyes.

    ¡°¡±You two are courting death!¡±¡±

    Seeing his mount being killed just like that, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes burned with rage.

    After so many years, the reason why he was able to escape the pursuit again and again was all because of the Green Scaled Eagle.

    Now that the Green Scaled Eagle was gone, his future life would definitely not be easy.

    A very long sickle appeared in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand. The sickle¡¯s sickle was also very strange. The length of the sickle¡¯s de was longer than the hilt.

    The sickle swept over, carrying a dense whirlwind of about half a meter in length.

    These cyclones were formed from the power of cultivation. They were as sharp as a transparent fan.

    The spinning wind de was swept out by the sickle, and flew towards An Zeng and Du.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! The eight scales of the Sacred Fish pierced through the back of the Green Scaled Eagle, bringing with them eight waves of blood as they formed a shield in front of An Zeng and Skinny Du.

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s a Small Perfect Stage expert, be careful!¡±¡±

    Ender shouted, and Skinny Du nodded.

    The spinning wind des cut down on the scales of the holy fish, and the crackling sound was like the sound of rain hitting a lotus leaf.

    After Ye Xiao lost the Green Scaled Eagle, he became extremely angry. He didn¡¯t give any chance for An Zhe and Du to counterattack and rushed over while carrying a huge sickle.

    After the concentrated wind des had finished their attack, Ye Xiao arrived in front of the two men and swept out his sickle once more!

    ¡¸ Bang! Bang!¡¹ The sickle swept past Skinny Du and the scales of the Sacred Fish.

    Under the huge force, he sent An Dou and Du skinny flying.

    They were experts of the Small Perfect Stage. The power of their cultivation was not something the two of them could withstand.

    Ye Xiao was able to live for so many years under the pursuit of the headmaster, so he was naturally capable.

    The experts of the Small Perfection Stage, especially those who were nearing their peak, would not be able to face many opponents, even if they were travelling in the world of the Great Xi.

    Although there were quite a few cultivators, upon reaching the Small Perfection Stage, they could already be called Grandmasters.

    An Zeng and Du were sent flying from the back of the Green Scaled Eagle. They flew horizontally for at least a hundred meters. An Zeng was still slightly better, but he felt a suffocating feeling in his chest.

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t withstand such a heavy blow and was already beginning to vomit blood.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that An Zeng had stacked seven scales in front of him, the damage from the attack would have been even greater.

    All that was left in front of An Zhe was the scales of a holy fish. However, with the tempering of his fleshly body with the lightningke, his condition was slightly better than Du Weilun¡¯s.

    Seeing Du¡¯s thin face pale white, An Zeng threw out the only scale of the holy fish in front of him.

    The scales of the other seven holy fish turned and formed a square box that protected the skinny Du inside.

    After flying a hundred meters horizontally, the two of them started falling rapidly.

    At this moment, the height was still terrifying. If he were to fall down, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would at least be seriously injured.

    Ye Xiao stepped on the corpse of the Green Scaled Eagle and fell down. He watched from afar as An Chou and Du also fell down. His eyes were filled with killing intent.

    It rapidly descended from the sky, pierced through the clouds, and then ferociously smashed towards the ground.

    An Zhe gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to hit the ground, he kicked out the square box formed from the scales of the Sacred Fish.

    The box changed from a straight fall to a horizontal flight, then rolled dozens of meters on the ground.

    After kicking away the scales of the Sacred Fish, An Zeng¡¯s body smashed onto the ground like a cannonball, creating a wave of earth that soared into the sky.

    An Zeng¡¯s body ruthlessly smashed into the ground.

    A huge crater was created on the ground from the impact. Smoke and dust flew in all directions.

    Ye Xiao stepped on the corpse of the Green Scaled Eagle and jumped off the Green Scaled Eagle just as it was about to hit the ground. After rolling a few times on the ground, he stopped the falling force.

    The Green Scaled Eagle¡¯s body was bigger, and it was also much bigger than the hole that An Zaiyue had created.

    The waves of earth rolled in all directions like waves, even exploding when they hit the ground.

    After Ye Xiao dissipated his falling power, he didn¡¯t stop and directly rushed towards the ce where An Zhe fell.

    He raised the huge sickle in his hand, and summoned a twenty-meter long sickle silhouette, ruthlessly chopping down towards the crater where An Zeng was standing.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The sickle deeply cut into the ground and the force that extended out from it also cut a thirty meter long ditch on the ground.

    The extended stream of energy hacked down on the square box formed from the scales of the holy fish, pushing the box over a dozen meters away.

    Ye Xiao waved his hand and swept away the dust.

    There was a huge crater on the ground that caused one¡¯s heart to feel numb.

    No matter who saw this scene, they would know that the person who fell down must have been torn into pieces.

    Not to mention, afternding, Ye Xiao had already rushed over for another attack.

    Ye Xiao stood at the edge of the crater and looked down, his eyes filled with doubt.

    No broken limbs, not even a drop of blood.

    At this moment, Ye Xiao suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    Without turning around, he gathered all the power of his cultivation behind his back and swept the sickle in his hand behind him.

    With a sh of green light, An Zeng teleported over from a hundred meters away and threw a punch towards Ye Xiao¡¯s back.

    His body was surrounded by bursts of electricity. In front of his fist, there was a dazzling, righteous, pure Yang.

    It was a sun that seemed to be able to melt everything, bringing with it a zing temperature and an indescribable domineering air.

    Even with Ye Xiao¡¯s full cultivation base, it was too dangerous to get close to An Zhe.

    However, his strength was much higher than An Zaiyue¡¯s. He gathered all the power of his cultivation behind him and blocked the attack of the pure yang of the Righteous Way.

    At the same time, the huge sickle swept over, shing towards An Zeng¡¯s waist.

    As An Zaiyue retreated backward, Ye Xiao took the opportunity to turn around to face An Zaiyue.

    At this time, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell came crashing down from the sky.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>

    The powerful fleshly body refined from the lightning pool gave An Zhan a reaction and endurance that far exceeded that of an ordinary cultivator.

    After he kicked away the thin scales that protected Du, he was still able to punch the ground in that instant, creating the illusion of him hitting the ground. He then used the Twin Trees to move out.

    When An Zhe first obtained the Twin Trees, with his current cultivation level, he could use the Twin Trees to teleport a hundred meters.

    Although thepetition to return from the secret realm didn¡¯t have much progress in terms of realms, it was able to increase the teleportation distance between the twin trees of two lifetimes to about 150 meters.

    This distance was enough to avoid Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes.

    However, Ye Xiao was a cultivator who was close to the peak of the Small Perfection Stage. The difference in power between him and Ye Xiao was still too great.

    With the perverted luck of An Zhe¡¯s physique and his perverted past, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to defeat cultivators who were slightly stronger than him.

    But right now, he was only in the state of ¡®captivity¡¯, and the gap between him and Ye Xiao was too big.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t just those who were strong, but his magical equipment as well.

    Chen Shaobai said that in this world, the Purple rank Magic Weapon was 36, and the Nine Serenities Magic Bell was one of the best among the 36 Purple rank Magic Tools. It was ranked in the top 5.

    Actually, there was one more thing that Chen Shaobai did not tell An Zaihai. The Nine Serenities Demon Bell was not a genuine magic artifact, but one that had been modified since then. It was once one of the ancient divine artifacts.

    However, all of the bronze artifacts were not to be underestimated.

    The instant An Zaiyue retreated backward, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell also smashed down from the sky.

    ¡°¡±Hmph!¡±¡±

    Just when An Zhe thought he could seed, he heard a cold snort from not too far in front of him.

    ¡°¡±You want to defeat me with your prison lust cultivation?¡±¡±

    He really overestimated himself.

    Even if your magical equipment was powerful, the person who controlled it was too weak. It was simply unable to utilize the power of the magical equipment.

    ¡°¡±If you kill my Green Scaled Eagle, I will kill you and then take away your magic tools. This is barely enough topensate me.¡±¡±

    These words were said right in front of An Zhe.

    With a loud bang, one hundred and fifty meters away, the Nine Serenities Magic Bell fell from the sky, directly creating a basin on the ground.

    Under the pressure of the nine demon towers, cracks began to appear on the ground.

    Teleportation!

    Ye Xiao could teleport as well!

    An Zaiyue suddenly remembered that he had once seen the investigation of Ye Xiao by Mages.

    However, before he had even finished looking through the investigation, he received a notification that Chen Yehui was in danger, and the investigation regarding Ye Xiao was ced on the table by him.

    The reason why Ye Xiao was able to escape the Bright Mage¡¯s pursuit again and again, was not only because of his Small Perfect Stage cultivation, nor was it because of the powerful Green Scaled Eagle, but also because of his innate talent ¡­ In terms of cultivation, even though there weren¡¯t many Small Perfect Stage experts, but with how big the Da Xi was, the number of Small Perfect Stage cultivators was not as few as a phoenix feather or a qilin¡¯s horn.

    In terms of lightness, however, Ye Xiao was definitely in the top twenty of the Da Xi world!

    This person actually managed to reach a speed close to teleportation without relying on magic tools. He dodged the Nine Serenities Magic Bell in a sh and even chased right in front of An Zhe.

    And as he spoke, he had already attacked thirteen times in a row.

    Without the scales of the holy fish to guard the conflict, the Demon Bell fell in the distance. At this moment, he could only rely on his own body and cultivation to resist.

    He pushed his hands forward and a pure sun appeared with a diameter of more than one meter, dissipating Ye Xiao¡¯s Qi.

    Feeling the zing sun, Ye Xiao didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    ¡°¡±How strange.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao curiously looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°¡±A youngster of your age, to be able to have such a high level ofprehension, it really makes people look at him in a new light.¡±¡±

    Unfortunately, you¡¯re courting death.

    The more you show what worries me, the less I can keep you. ¡°¡±

    He raised the huge sickle in his hand and swung it towards An Zeng¡¯s head. ¡°¡±Leaving you is the root of trouble!¡±¡±

    The peaceful bell of the ninth level flew over from afar, breaking the sickle with a dang sound.

    He didn¡¯t know where that Ye Xiao got this sickle, but after being hit by the Nine Serenities Magic Bell, it actually wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t fully disy the power of the Nine Serenities Magic Bell, it was still of high quality.

    Naturally, the one with the better quality would have the upper hand in such a head-on collision.

    However, the sickle didn¡¯t seem to be any worse than the nine demonic bells.

    ¡°¡±What a good item.¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao said as he walked, ¡°¡±Such a good treasure is a waste in your hands.¡±¡±

    It feels a little like my sickle, and I use it.

    ¡°¡±Alright, give me the magic item now. I can make it morefortable for you to die. At the very least, I can leave you an intact corpse.¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything, he just threw out a round of the righteous pure sun.

    Ye Xiao teleported away and saw that the sun had failed to reach its target.

    ¡°¡±Let you know what the difference is.¡±¡±

    With a casual toss of the sickle, the sickle flew up and shed with the Nine Serenities Magic Bell.

    His body suddenly vanished, and in the next second, he appeared in front of An Zeng. He smashed his fist against An Zhe¡¯s face.

    An Zaiyue¡¯s reaction speed was faster than Ye Xiao¡¯s, but his cultivation base was inferior to Ye Xiao¡¯s.

    It was like a fight between a strong man and a four or five-year-old child. Although the child wasn¡¯t slow, the child couldn¡¯t withstand one punch after another.

    An He¡¯s fist collided with Ye Xiao¡¯s fist, and thetter¡¯s body was sent flying once again.

    Before he couldnd on the ground, Ye Xiao teleported to catch up with him again.

    His fist descended once more, and the only thing he could do was receive it head-on.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    An Zeng¡¯s back bumped into a mountain rock, directly breaking it into pieces. Large chunks of rock fell to the side.

    The two of them moved as they fought, moving at least a few hundred meters from where they¡¯d been fighting before.

    With a sh of green light, the Twin Twin Trees activated and brought him away.

    However, just as he arrived at a new ce, Ye Xiao also teleported behind him.

    Two people, one in front and the other in front, were constantly shifting their positions.

    Perhaps Ye Xiao didn¡¯t notice at all that the movement of An Zaihai wasn¡¯tpletely aimless.

    The conflict between the two was like a series of twists and turns, but in reality, it had returned to its previous position. A magical equipment that had yet to be used in the conflict was waiting for Ye Xiao¡¯s arrival.

    An Xuan knew that it was impossible to defeat Ye Xiao with his own strength. There was no way for him to make up for the huge gap between the realms by relying on luck.

    Then he would have to rely on magical equipment.

    The Mountain and River Diagram.

    This magical equipment was obtained by An Zhe and Chen Shaobai in the secret realm. There was no way to find out who the previous master was.

    Inside the body of that small ind was the remains of many cultivators.

    There was a war going on, and the harvest was bountiful.

    This was because Chen Shaobai could not use magical equipment, and Qi Tian was not interested.

    The Mountain and River Diagram was one of them, and it was a very powerful Daoist magic item.

    Old Huo once said that there were 200 recorded Purple grade divine artifacts. The ¡®Heaven Defying Seal¡¯ was also recorded within the records. Moreover, it was a Purple grade divine artifact that was included in the weapon manual.

    However, after the Heaven Defying Seal disappeared, no one knew anything about this magical equipment.

    There were records of a Golden-purple magic item, which was five hundred and sixty.

    As long as a Purple-Gold rank magic tool was able to obtain a high quality material to replenish it, as well as an extremely powerful Artifact Creation Master, it would have a certain chance to upgrade it to a Purple-Divine Weapon.

    However, from ancient times until now, it had not been sessful. This was because the Star Pattern Meteor was the only thing that could raise the grade of a magic tool, and the Star Pattern Meteor was even rarer than a purple grade divine artifact.

    The Mountain and River Diagram was one of the most powerful treasures in the purple-gold rank.

    Unlike the Nine Serenities Magic Bells, the power of the Nine Serenities Magic Bells was in their directbat, which was why they were restricted by the user¡¯s cultivation level.

    And the scary thing about the Mountain and River Diagram was that no matter who used it, they could bring the enemy into a closed environment.

    Of course, the prerequisite was that it could be brought in.

    From the very beginning, An Zhan knew that he was no match for Ye Xiao. Therefore, he had been nning from the very start how he could kill Ye Xiao.

    The Mountain and River Diagram was the best and only choice.

    He retreated again and again, causing Ye Xiao to gradually lower his guard, not noticing the existence of the Mountain and River Diagram.

    An intense light shed, and both An Zhan and Ye Xiao were sucked into an unknown space at the same time.

    Great rivers and mountains, between sizes.

    In the distance was a faraway mountain that looked like ink. It looked endless.

    Ye Xiao looked around nkly and found himself on a green grass field. The grass was very smooth and green, giving off an unprecedented feeling of rxation.

    However, Ye Xiao didn¡¯t dare to rx even a little.

    He suddenly found himself in an unfamiliar environment. Fear started to seep out from his heart bit by bit.

    The youth whose cultivation was far lower than his seemed to have something that exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°¡±What is this ce?!¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao looked around and shouted angrily.

    ¡°¡±Your tomb,¡±¡± Anjou said, appearing less than a hundred meters in front of him.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao¡¯s body moved slightly, teleporting away, then he struck out with his palm towards An Zeng¡¯s chest.

    Without a doubt, this palm strike could easily smash a hole through one¡¯s chest.

    However, Ye Xiao¡¯s expression changed when he saw the palm flying towards him.

    He was still in the same ce, not moving at all.

    An Zhan stared at him coldly from a hundred meters away, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything earlier. This was simply a dream.

    The worry in Ye Xiao¡¯s heart became more and more intense. He only wanted to kill this fellow as soon as possible, then leave as soon as possible.

    He never liked to hang out with an opponent for too long. His character made him cautious.

    He teleported once more, only to discover that he still hadn¡¯t moved. He was still standing in his original position.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s face was pale. ¡°¡±What kind of broken ce is this!¡±¡±

    This time, he did not teleport. Instead, he ran forward, rapidly dashing towards An Zhe.

    He firmly believed that as long as An Zaihai stayed within the control of his cultivation base, he would die without a doubt.

    As he began to run, the earth began to move.

    As he ran forward, the earth shrank back like a conveyor belt, and no matter how he ran, he stayed where he was.

    He suddenly reacted, unable to conceal the fear in his eyes. ¡°¡±The Mountain and River Diagram?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Here, even if you are much stronger than me, I still have a chance to kill you.¡±¡±

    You entered the Mountain and River Map, and you entered my world.

    You are an expert of the Small Perfect Stage. My cultivation is lower than yours, so I can only trap you for five minutes at most.

    However, five minutes is enough. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Retreat!¡±¡±

    An Zaiyue was like a creator as he said one word. The earth began to shrink towards Ye Xiao. Ye Xiao was like a piece of cloth, being dragged from the ce where Ye Xiao stood.

    However, this was the pressure of the earth, the pressure of mountains and rivers.

    Bang!

    A tree crashed into Ye Xiao¡¯s back, and he suddenly turned around, realizing how terrifying the Mountain and River Diagram was.

    It was as if there was a ck hole under his feet that sucked the earth in.

    What he was about to face was the forest, rocks and even the mountains in the distance, which looked like ink, rapidly moving towards him.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Tree after tree came crashing towards him, and Ye Xiao could only break those trees into pieces.

    However, this was a forest. The speed at which he was shrinking was too fast. It was equivalent to countless trees smashing towards him without stop, much faster than the speed at which he was moving!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312</h4>

    In the world of the Mountain and River Diagram, there was a power that made people despair.

    Within five minutes, Anjou was the ruler of the world.

    This was because An Zaiyue¡¯s strength was inferior to Ye Xiao¡¯s. If Ye Xiao¡¯s strength was simr to An Zaiyue¡¯s, he would havested for a lot longer.

    In such a world, whoever was the master of the Mountain and River Diagram would have an almost irresistible and powerful strength.

    Of course, if Ye Xiao could hold on for five minutes, then he would die for sure.

    If Ye Xiao was just a bit stronger, An Zhe wouldn¡¯t have brought him into the Mountain and River Diagram.

    With Ye Xiao as the center, the world began to shrink back at an unparalleled speed.

    He couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe this feeling. He could only feel the terror when he saw it with his own eyes.

    In a forest, almost every tree was as thick as two people embracing each other. How many trees were there? How powerful was this power?

    The rapidly shrinking jungle suddenly crashed into Ye Xiao¡¯s body. At first, Ye Xiao¡¯s reaction speed was still able to keep up with him. He punched and punched the trees in quick session, breaking them into pieces.

    However, after a few seconds, his reaction was already too slow to keep up.

    The dense jungle smashed towards him, and every second, the impact of countless trees appeared on his body.

    A minuteter, at least a few tens of thousands of trees would be gone.

    Even though Ye Xiao was at the peak of the Small Perfection Stage, he was already full of wounds after being struck so many times.

    After the jungle was a grasnd, so the grass obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.

    ¡°¡±Just ¡­ cough, cough ¡­ Is that all?¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood and looked coldly at An Zhan, ¡°¡±Being weak means being weak. Even if you have such a heaven-defying magic item, it still won¡¯t work.¡±¡±

    I estimate that you won¡¯t have much time to control this map of the mountains and rivers, right?

    ¡°¡±I beg of you to kill me, or I will find out who you are, fuck all the women who have anything to do with you, cut the men into pieces, and make everyone you have to do with disappear from this world.¡±¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and pointed behind Ye Xiao.

    ¡°¡±False bravado?¡±¡±

    Ye Xiao cursed, ¡°¡±You might not know how scary I am, because you haven¡¯t seen how miserable those people who were killed by me will be.¡±¡±

    Those women, I would cut off their breasts, mash their lower bodies, and pick out their internal organs with a knife.

    ¡°¡±Think of all the women who have anything to do with you. This is how they will end up!¡±¡±

    Bang!

    There was a muffled sound.

    A huge boulder crashed into Ye Xiao¡¯s back, shattering him.

    Ye Xiao was already injured, and this collision almost knocked his internal organs away.

    The pain on his back couldn¡¯t be described at all, as if his spine had beenpletely mispositioned.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Ye Xiao turned around and saw a huge mountain rushing towards him at an indescribable speed.

    If he could still smash a tree by relying on his peak of the Small Perfection Realm, then what about a mountain?

    Ye Xiao crazily struck out with his fists, not daring to hold back even a little bit.

    This was because he knew what he was facing right now. With his Small Perfection Stage physical toughness, he might still be able to endure after being struck by so many big trees. But now, what struck him was not a tree but a mountain.

    The giant tree attacked again and again, but this time, the collision of the two mountains continued without end.

    He released the full power of his fist over and over again, smashing the mountain again and again with his fist.

    Within the shortest amount of time, he forcefully smashed a cave open.

    However, it was all in vain.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The mountain smashed into Ye Xiao¡¯s face and continued to crush him, causing his body to deform.

    Looking at the speechless Ye Xiao, An Zhan¡¯s face became calmer, ¡°¡±You are actually a fierce character. You know how terrifying the world is.¡±¡±

    That¡¯s why you kept suppressing your abnormal desires until five years ago, when your cultivation level reached the eighth level of the Small Circle, when you came out tomit evil.

    ¡°¡±Because at that time, you felt that with your strength, you could already take care of most of the things and people, not to mention your innate talent, which allows you to teleport in a short period of time.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, because you acted so viciously and savagely, all the girls you have insulted have been killed by you, and all the people who have seen you have been killed by you.

    So, even in the Mystic Division¡¯s investigation, there is no record of you teleporting.

    ¡°¡±I only said that your ability to slight others is unparalleled.¡±¡±

    As An Zhe watched Big Mountain brutally m into Ye Xiao, he thought back to the thick stack of files on Ye Xiao¡¯s evil deeds that he had seen in the back of his mind.

    ¡°¡±Four years ago, you obtained the Green Scaled Eagle. You were even more unbridled.¡±¡±

    In the midst of the demonic beasts, the Green Scaled Eagle also excelled in speed.

    You think it¡¯s like a tiger¡¯s wing to you, so you do it more crazily.

    ¡°¡±The great Xi Ming Si had sent people to hunt you down, but because you don¡¯t have a record of your appearance, no one knows what you look like. It¡¯s as hard to find as climbing up to the sky.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±As for you, you can use these advantages to attack the people from the Bright Mages.

    I recognize you because of the Green Scaled Eagle, which is as notorious as you.

    You feed it the entrails of the people you¡¯ve killed. The number of people you¡¯ve killed over the years is innumerable. ¡°¡±

    Another huge mountain came from Ye Xiao¡¯s back, and ruthlessly crashed into his body. In front of him was a huge mountain, and behind him was another huge mountain.

    Perhaps he could not hear the words of the struggle at all, and had no thought at all.

    An Zhe¡¯s voice was still steady, but there was a faint tremble to it.

    It was anger.

    A person like Ye Xiao was a true viin, an unpardonable viin.

    Perhaps the fact that a man like him had fallen into the hands of an argument was also a sign of justice left by the Heavens.

    No one could refute the things he had done.

    Even other evildoers hated Ye Xiao.

    Many wicked people did things and also had their own so-called bottom line, such as not killing women and children.

    As for Ye Xiao, he had no bottom line.

    When he wanted to rise, he waspletely undivided into men and women, regardless of his age.

    In all these years, the woman who had died tragically at his hands was the oldest, over seventy years old.

    The two mountains were crazily crashing against each other, and Ye Xiao was getting smaller and smaller.

    In the end, such a small Perfect Stage cultivator was forcibly wiped out by tworge mountains.

    Perhaps this was the most correct judgment on him. A person like him, even if he died, did not have the qualification to leave his corpse in the world.

    The collision and friction of the mountain peaks grinded awayyer byyer, leaving not even minced meat.

    An Zeng looked at the person who disappeared and let out a long breath.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that those people you¡¯ve killed are in heaven. They can¡¯t take revenge in hell with their own hands.¡±¡±

    An Zhan let out a sigh. He recalled what he had asked those evildoers back in the Illusory Realm when he was reborn ¡­ Was thews in this world meant to restrain good people or bad people?

    Good people obey thew, bad people do not obey, so the victims are always bad people.

    What, then, is the meaning of the Law¡¯s existence?

    It was good to know of the existence of Dharma.

    But for the wicked, they can jump out of thew.

    Even if they were caught, for some inexplicable reason, they would not be sentenced to death immediately.

    Some of the saints who considered themselves saints refused to consider their victims¡¯ feelings even though they did not deny them the right to live.

    A prisoner has the right to live?

    That would depend on what the crime was!

    Thews of Da Xi were actually quite strict, but it was always affected by some unfathomable factors.

    Many people who can be sentenced to death take advantage of thew, or some other form, to be dealt with very, very lightly.

    Therefore, when An Zaiyue was arguing with the headmaster, the most that the people loyal to him said was ¡­ as long as it was those heinous people, they would be killed after tracing the whereabouts of the people who were loyal to him, not to be recaptured.

    As long as a person was alive and brought back, unexpected troubles would arise.

    Five minutes passed, and An Zaiyue came out of the Mountain and River Diagram.

    Even though he had killed Ye Xiao and forcefully killed an expert who was almost at the peak of the Small Perfection Stage, he did not feel any sense of achievement nor did he feel much joy.

    Such a person should have died a long time ago. It would be unfair for the world to live for just a second longer.

    Actually, the reason why An Zaiyue killed Ye Xiao was not just because of luck, magic tools, but also because of experience and calction.

    He knew that he could not rely on himself to kill Ye Xiao, so from the very beginning, he had been nning on how he would win.

    The Mountain and River Diagram as well as the Nine Serenities Magic Bell wrapping around the sickle were all within his calctions.

    He was used to being direct, because he had been at that height and could be direct.

    He was not stupid, he was just impulsive.

    In the distance, Skinny Du crawled out from the scales of the Sacred Fish. His face was still pale. Seeing that the fight was still intact, he let out a long sigh. ¡°¡±Fuck ¡­ when can I help you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After you lose weight.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±This... There¡¯s no hope in this life.¡±¡±

    An Zeng looked behind him. The pursuers might catch up any time now. He rearranged the scales of the holy fish and formed a small boat. He helped the thin Du into the boat and then urged the scales to continue moving forward.

    The Nine Serenities Magic Bell flew back from a short distance away and returned to the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    When An Zeng saw the sickle that fell after losing its master, his mind suddenly lit up.

    Back then, in that secret realm, he and Chen Shaobai were in the lightningke, undergoing the tempering of thunder and lightning.

    The lightning pool seemed to be purposefully making things difficult for him, directly increasing the power of thunder.

    However, An Zhan and Chen Shaobai both persevered. An Xuan didn¡¯t see the huge shadow that appeared behind him, but saw the shadow of a Giant Demon appearing behind him.

    The man in ck stood there, a ck umbre in one hand and a huge ck sickle in the other.

    Thinking of this, An Zhe grabbed the sickle on the ground and kept it in his Blood Pearl bracelet.

    As expected, the bracelet couldn¡¯t show what it was.

    Just like the time when the Nine Serenities Magic Bell entered the Blood Pearl bracelet, the words that appeared were all chaotic and he didn¡¯t recognize any of them.

    However, the sickle automatically entered the same bead as the Nine Serenities Magic Bell. It seemed to have the same aura.

    Just as An Zeng put away his sickle, the group of cultivators aggressively chased after him.

    An Zeng looked at Du who was thin and heavily injured. He had to find a ce to avoid those people to treat him.

    Even though Little Liu¡¯er was not by his side, and although An Zaiyue was quite good at healing, he was not as strong as Little Liu¡¯er.

    The boat made of the scales of the sacred fish continued to glide across the desert, its pursuers surging in like a wave.

    On a sand dune, Helian was carefully riding something that looked like a giant tortoise.

    His eyes were cold as he watched An Zeng rapidly glide across the desert while the cultivators chased closely behind him.

    ¡°¡±ck Turtle.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully reached out his hand to touch the shell. ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a few days since Ist ate meat, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In a while, I will bring you to eat two people. You have to bite off more than you can chew ¡­¡±¡±

    The gigantic turtle seemed to understand as it slowly slid its four limbs.

    However, just a momentter, the gigantic turtle soared into the sky and flew above the clouds.

    Helian carefully chased after them in the sky. A cruel smile hung on the corners of his mouth.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313</h4>

    When Dean woke up, the moon was already hanging in the sky.

    He smiled embarrassedly. Under the dim moonlight, he noticed that An Zeng was covered in blood.

    He sat up abruptly, ¡°¡±Are you injured?!¡±¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°¡±Others¡¯.¡±¡±

    He patted Du¡¯s thin shoulders and said, ¡°¡±Xiao Li¡¯er¡¯s pill is really not bad. It seems like you¡¯ve recovered enough.¡±¡±

    Only then did Skinny Du recall that An Zou gave him some medicine and he fainted due to the pain.

    Ye Xiao was almost at the peak of the Small Perfection Stage. He was only at the Xumi Stage, and there was only a difference of two levels between his cultivation levels. He was not a match for Ye Xiao at all.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that An Zaiyue had given him seven of the eight scales, he would have been dead already.

    After consuming the pill, the growth of the medicinal properties waspounded by his injuries, causing him to fall into a deep slumber.

    He had no idea what happened after that.

    The silver moonlight spilled all over the ce, and it seemed that the night scenery of the desert was still open, adding to the tranquility of the scenery.

    However, the temperature difference between night and day in the desert was too big, so it didn¡¯t matter to cultivators like them. Right now, Du¡¯s thin and injured body was just slightly better and he felt a bit cold.

    ¡°¡±How long have I slept?¡±¡±

    Dean asked.

    When he woke up, hey down on the sand. ¡°¡±More than a day.¡±¡±

    More than a day?

    Du¡¯s thin face changed. What exactly happened in this one day and a half? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    Looking at the amount of blood on An Xuan¡¯s body, the thin and exhausted look on his face, as well as his bloodshot eyes, gave him a rough idea of what was going on.

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the story of a youth in ck carrying a coffin and fighting against hundreds of cultivators spread throughout the desert.

    But instead of carrying a coffin, the boy was carrying a box of eight scales of holy fish. Inside the box was the sleeping figure of Du.

    He was caught up and attacked by a group of people. Carrying the coffin like scales of a holy fish, he fought his way out of the hundreds of people¡¯s encirclement.

    How could there be no blood on that thousand-meter journey?! ¡°¡±Roar ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin nose was a little sore. ¡°¡±Ever since I lived in the Phantom World, I¡¯ve always felt like I was dragging you down.

    You didn¡¯t have to bring me out this time, but you didn¡¯t stop me from following.

    I won¡¯t be able to help you anywhere I go. I¡¯ll be dragging you down instead. ¡°¡±

    An Zhan grabbed a handful of sand and ced it on Du¡¯s skinny back. ¡°¡±Stupid ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you protecting me all the time back in the Great Illusionary Land, I would have been beaten to death long ago.¡±¡±

    What¡¯s the use of getting between us?

    You protect me when you¡¯re strong, I protect you when I¡¯m strong.

    We also want to protect the people we care about, and the justice of the world. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±I just casually fomented my feelings to express my gratitude to you, so what do you think I should do?¡±¡±

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°¡±We still have a long way to go. We are still a few hundred miles away from Wise King City.¡±¡±

    There was no peace on the road, not even in the Kingdom of Sage Che.

    Qi Tian went back to Yan Kingdom. That monk called Xuan Court was nowhere to be found. Right now, we are both blind and unfamiliar with each other.

    So what time do you have to thank me for this?

    ¡°¡±Stop bullshitting. If you can cultivate, rest for a while. Who knows when those fly-like fellows might catch up.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll keep an eye on him. You go to sleep first.¡±¡±

    An Zhe didn¡¯t refuse. He had almost killed his way out of a pool of blood in the middle of the night.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to shake off those people. This brief moment of peace was the precious time for him to recover.

    No one knew when those guys would appear again, and no one knew if there would be a fight in the next second.

    But he couldn¡¯t sleep, it hurt, it hurt.

    However, he would not regret his decision even if it was to save those female disciples from the Heavenly Hao Pce.

    There were two types of people in this world who didn¡¯t know how to regret. One was a scum who wouldn¡¯t regret anything no matter what he did wrong.

    One was that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not like when we were kids, we were lying on the grass outside of the Forbidden City, looking up at the sky like this.¡±¡±

    An Xuan said, ¡°¡±You can always tell me that you will protect me in the future. No matter where you go in the future, you will always be my big brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes, no matter what, I am your big brother.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lay down there and say you see so many stars in the sky, it¡¯s really everyone who cares about us looking into our eyes.¡±¡±

    I said there were so many people who cared about us, and you said it was because the people who cared about us were protecting us from the dark, so you didn¡¯t know.

    I believed you, and then I felt that the world was full of people who were protecting me. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Rubbing your eyes, I say, why is a man like you crying? Although I lied to you, but at least you still have me.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±F * ck you, I thought you were moved by me. Answer my f * cking words that there¡¯s bird sh * t on my face ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±I have something to ask you, do you really want to go back to the illusory world and be the city governor?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In that ce, honest people are bullied by bad people. If I go back, I¡¯ll take care of those bastards one by one.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back together in the future.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Perhaps no one would have thought that the little brats who had left the Great Illusory World and stayed in the city were already too strong for their abilities to handle.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Among us, I¡¯m the worst.¡±¡±

    An Zhan: ¡°¡±Shh ¡­¡±¡±

    Thin Du immediately tensed up and looked around cautiously.

    Then, he heard An Zeng fart for a very long time.

    Skinny Dean was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°¡±You old man ¡­¡±¡±

    When heughed, it hurt.

    He tugged at his clothes, covering the bleeding area on his shoulder.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve rested enough.¡±¡±

    An Zhan summoned out the scales of the holy fish, still looking like a small boat. ¡°¡±You row, I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±En,¡±¡± replied Skinny Du. After lying down, he frowned deeply.

    Fortunately, Dean didn¡¯t look closely or else he might have discovered something.

    Actually, the injuries suffered by An Zhan were not light. If he was able to escape from the besiegement of several hundred people, then there really wouldn¡¯t be a single injury. There was no need for him to ughter them all.

    Fortunately, An Zhe had the heaven-defying Blood Cultivation Pearl bracelet, which could bear some of his injuries, as well as heal him.

    Every time An Zaiyi thought about how the Blood Fang beads were closely connected to the other end, Chen Shaobai¡¯s father would asionally give him a reverse blood gas and he would want tough.

    Du¡¯s thin hands paddled the sand, and the scales of the holy fish slid rapidly westward.

    In the quiet desert world, they cut open the moonlight and quickly moved forward.

    Without the guide, they didn¡¯t know if they were going in the right direction.

    Fortunately, with their cultivation level, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death in such a short period of time.

    Furthermore, there were some things stored in their spatial equipment.

    In this sort of almost repeated environment, one would constantly move forward, especially in the darkness. It was possible that after a long time, one¡¯s eyes would be misty.

    Skinny Du rubbed his eyes. He always felt that there was an unopened mouth in the darkness ahead, waiting for him and An He to plunge into it.

    Then the big mouth closed and the throat moved and the two were swallowed and turned into food.

    An Zaihai seemed to be asleep, his breathing somewhat erratic.

    Skinny Du lowered his head and looked at him. Then, he quickly raised his head, not allowing An Zhe to notice that he was paying attention to him.

    He had long since discovered that An Zeng was wounded, because his clothes were still dripping blood.

    If it was someone else¡¯s blood, it wouldn¡¯t have been flowing all the time.

    If An Zaiyue didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t say anything either.

    He pretended not to know, because he knew Anjou was worried about him, and he told himself that it was up to you.

    He swept his hands across the desert again and again, raising up the sand like sshing water.

    It seemed to be getting quieter and quieter, but the quieter it was, the more nervous Du became.

    Those people wouldn¡¯t give up, especially in such an environment.

    This wasn¡¯t the Yan Kingdom. There was no meaning to the identity of the Duke of An Zhe.

    As for the cultivators of the Subhuti Country, they were originally filled with enmity towards the cultivators of the Central ins.

    What¡¯s more, this time, there was arge group of martial artists who came from the Da Xi side to watch the show.

    They don¡¯t have much money and no status background. They¡¯re just here to watch the show.

    However, after An Xin robbed all the female disciples of the Heaven Hao Pce, they felt that they would have a chance, and perhaps they would be able to get one.

    Skinny Du took a deep breath. In fact, he was not very confident.

    Although he looked carefree, his heart was as fine as silk.

    The sand dunes on either side of him moved like giant fish fins under the waves, cutting through the waves and moving forward brazenly.

    He wondered if creatures like fish could travel freely in the depths of the desert, which was as deep as the sea.

    Swimming in the sand is as light as swimming in water.

    Then, Skinny Du suddenly realized that there really was something moving about. It wasn¡¯t some sand dune at all!

    A huge tortoise poked its head out from under the sand in the distance. In its eyes, there was something that made one¡¯s heart turn cold. It was eerie and bloodthirsty.

    The gigantic turtle was more than ten meters long, and the shell on its back looked like arge ship.

    If the boat formed by the scales of the sacred fish was a sampan, then the giant turtle was a warship.

    The gigantic turtle¡¯s four limbs glided across the desert like four giant oars, quickly catching up to them.

    Skinny thought it was a sand dune that was moving because the scales were too fast, but he pped himself on the cheek a few times, feeling really stupid.

    He began to elerate, frantically increasing his speed.

    He could feel the terrifying aura of the gigantic turtle.

    There was a chair on top of the giant turtle, a very luxurious chair.

    Just the armrest of a chair is iid with dozens of East beads, the price of these beads is intimidating to themon people.

    Helian sat down carefully on this very chair, as proud as amander on his own warship.

    In his eyes, the small boat that was still crazily gliding forward was nothing more than an enemy that was at the end of its crossbow.

    Besides Helian, there were nine other people on the back of the gigantic turtle.

    Mu Yun stood carefully beside Helian Lie. There were eight other girls in long red dresses. They had their faces covered with red scarves. It was impossible to tell their age.

    However, the bodies of these eight women were extremely beautiful and mature.

    ¡°¡±You actually killed the person, right, Mr. Muyun?¡±¡±

    Helian Lie suddenly asked carefully.

    Standing at the side, Mu Yun¡¯s expression changed before he nodded.

    He knew what Helian carefully said, but he didn¡¯t think that he would be discovered so quickly.

    ¡°¡±Do you know why I didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, and why I didn¡¯t ask you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Your subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because you are much more important than a small bookkeeper. Not only did you kill one, I won¡¯t me you for killing ten.¡±¡±

    Did he have a personal grudge with him?

    Of course not, so he killed him for me.

    I knew that the Helens had high hopes for me, but my own sloppy habits had failed me.

    ¡°¡±Mister is always trying to persuade me, and I don¡¯t really listen to you.¡±¡±

    Helian said carefully, ¡°¡±But I just don¡¯t listen because I don¡¯t want to look like life is being controlled. I just want some freedom.¡±¡±

    After killing the two people in front of me, I will return to the Da Xi with Teacher and cultivate properly. In the future, I will fight with others over the Helian Family¡¯s Patriarch to get a chair. ¡°¡±

    Mu Yun lowered his head, ¡°¡±Young master, your subordinate is anxious.¡±¡±

    Helian carefully shook his head. ¡°¡±Go personally. I have a feeling that this person called An Zeng is somewhat familiar. Although I am certain that I have never seen him before ¡­ the look in his eyes seems familiar, to the point that I am afraid of him.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Kill him, burn his bones and scatter his ashes!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 314

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4>

    When he looked back, the giant turtle was not far away. There were several people standing on the back of the giant turtle who could see clearly in the night.

    Of course, this was because the vision of a cultivator was far superior to that of an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Du¡¯s thin hands were like wheels as they crazily elerated, making the scales of the holy fish slide faster and faster.

    As he glided, he looked back. When he looked back at An Zaihai, he found that he was somewhat confused by what he saw.

    He pped his hands behind him and a burst of power exploded into a sandpit behind the boat. With a push, the boat flew away like an arrow from a bow, sticking to the t surface of the desert.

    Skinny Du put his hand on An Zeng¡¯s forehead and realized that An Zhe was terrifyingly hot.

    He knew there was medicine in the bracelet, but he couldn¡¯t take it out.

    He flipped through his personal space and found the pill Qu Liuxi had given him. He hurriedly sprinkled the powder on An Zhe¡¯s wounds, and only when he opened his clothes did he notice that An Zhe¡¯s body was already covered in wounds.

    Blood and flesh were rolling out, and in some ces even bones were exposed.

    Skinny Dean couldn¡¯t imagine how An Zhe managed to clench his teeth while he was asleep.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have already abandoned Du to run away, but An Zui wouldn¡¯t, never.

    He wiped the tears away with his hand, then sprinkled the medicine and fed another to her.

    Little Liu¡¯er had prepared all of these medicine for injuries. All he could do was pray that it would work.

    He turned around and saw that the gigantic turtle seemed to have slowed down, as if it had been left far behind.

    Lean stood up and looked back to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things.

    Above the night sky, a person who looked like a bat quickly rushed towards Du.

    In the distance, the gigantic turtle gradually came to a stop, seemingly not intending to pursue any further.

    One of the eight women in red dress asked Helian Lie with a gentle voice, ¡°¡±Young Master, should we go down and help Mister Mu Yun?¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedly shook his head carefully. ¡°¡±Help?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why help him?¡±¡±

    The woman in red said in surprise, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t Young Master just say that after killing those two people, he woulde back to cultivate properly with Mr. Muyun?¡±¡±

    Helian hurriedlyughed carefully. It was a bit eerie. ¡°¡±Him?¡±¡±

    I call him sir because I¡¯m used to being polite.

    He¡¯s just a dog my parents sent to spy on me. Others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know?

    Ever since I was a child, I have hated gentlemen the most.

    When I call a man a gentleman, it can only be because I hate him.

    Mu Yun killed my favorite bookkeeper, so of course he had to pay something.

    ¡°¡±If those two people can¡¯t cause trouble for Mu Yun, then it can be considered Mu Yun¡¯s good luck.¡±¡±

    He leaned back to make himself morefortable. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take a nap, then call me when I¡¯m done.¡±¡±

    The red dressed woman nodded her head. ¡°¡±As you wish.¡±¡±

    As if he had sensed something, he suddenly raised his hand and pushed to the side. The boat flew to the side.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    A huge wave arose from the desert, and a huge amount of cultivation power crushed a huge hole in the desert.

    Mu Yunnded not far away and looked coldly at Du.

    Skinny Du didn¡¯t know how to control the scales of the Sacred Fish, but he knew that the defense of this thing was unparalleled.

    So all he could do was pick up the boat and put it on the ground, theny the boat with the scales of the holy fish upside down on top of it.

    He summoned the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident and struck his abdomen. A golden stone armor appeared, covering his entire body.

    Under the night sky, the skinny man with the long golden halberd looked like an unparalleled hero.

    Mu Yun¡¯s face was gloomy as he walked forward step by step, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    However, he didn¡¯t hate his opponent, whether it was An Zhe or that fatty.

    On the contrary, he could roughly guess why An Zhe and his friends wanted to snatch all the female disciples from him.

    If it was only for a certain beast desire of his, it was not worth it to make enemies with so many cultivators. Even a person like Ye Xiao would not risk his life against such a person just because of a woman.

    So he had a certain respect for the Arch and for his friends, an unseemly respect for the enemy.

    But precisely because of this, the enemy was worthy of respect, and he was not worthy of respect.

    Because when you make an enemy of a man who is morally respected, you are in the wrong ce.

    Mu Yun knew he was wrong, but he still owed the Helian family a favor.

    ¡°¡±I know you will not give up your resistance, but I will still try to persuade you.

    From your reaction before, your strength should not have reached the state of Minute Subtlety, and I am much stronger than you.

    Your friend seems to be quite strong, but he should be severely injured and unconscious, right?

    With your own abilities, you can¡¯t stop me.

    If you fight, you can get hurt and you can suffer.

    Since this is an immutable situation, why don¡¯t we settle it in a more peaceful way? ¡°¡±

    Mu Yun said, ¡°¡±If youmit suicide, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡±¡±

    Your friends are the same. All I want is for you two to die. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Du couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was so angry that heughed. His reply was simple and straightforward: ¡°¡±Fuck you. Mom,e and fight.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun sighed and turned around to look at the giant turtle, but he didn¡¯t follow.

    He understood how careful Helian was. Of course, he knew that Helian was careful not toe alone.

    But he didn¡¯t care. What could they do when he came alone?

    ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll try my best to kill you as soon as possible so that you won¡¯t feel any pain. Sorry for offending you.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun continued to walk forward, but before he could take action, Skinny Du had already rushed over with the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident.

    The terrifying aura from the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident forced Mu Yun to be serious.

    ¡°¡±Magic tools are good, but you are too weak.¡±¡±

    Sunset Clouds floated backwards, avoiding a thin blow from Du.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident shed a straight line across the desert. Seasoning out from such a dry desert.

    Mu Yun looked at Skinny Du and shook his head: ¡°¡±I can understand how you feel right now, but there¡¯s no point in doing that.¡±¡±

    As I said, I can make you and your friend whole.

    I only killed all of you and didn¡¯t ask any questions about the female disciples of Skyfire Pce.

    Wherever they went, let them go.

    ¡°¡±Only idiots would think that you would really bring those girls with you. You must have thought of some way to send them away, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What you want to do, you¡¯ve done.

    Those women have sessfully escaped, and dying in my hands is the best relief for you.

    If they were caught by others, they would use all sorts of vicious methods to torture them and force them to investigate the whereabouts of those female disciples.

    ¡°¡±Think about it, if the fight between you and me leads to other pursuers, wouldn¡¯t you end up worse off?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him and directly rushed forward to continue fighting.

    Bang!

    Mu Yun¡¯s attack looked like a weak palm, but the strong wind directly blew Skinny Du away.

    Du¡¯s thin body fell into the desert like a cannonball and was covered in sand.

    However, he quickly got himself up from the sand and staggered back. ¡°¡±That¡¯s all?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Prisoner Realm cultivators are only mediocre.¡±¡±

    As he walked, he took out a pill from his space.

    Jindan.

    Qu Liuxi used a long time to concoct a pill. She was actually more worried about how thin Du was, because he had a straight and thin personality and might encounter more dangers.

    Therefore, she gave Du skinnier pills than An He.

    This aurous core was concocted by Qu Liuxi based on the aurous core that she had obtained from the previouspetition, which could raise one¡¯s cultivation level.

    Immortality Pills.

    The quality of the Immortality Pills that An Zhe consumedst time was not very good, they could let An Zhe increase his strength for a short period of time.

    The Immortality Pills that he had consumed were pure gold, slightly better than the ones he had taken from Ang.

    For a moment, Skinny Du felt that his body was filled with power.

    The explosion of air pushed the sand around him away, forming a circle of sand dunes.

    Du, who was standing in the middle, seemed to be standing in the middle of the basin.

    ¡°¡±Let¡¯s fight!¡±¡±

    Du ran out with his thin feet. His speed was so fast that it almost caused a second explosion.

    Mu Yun¡¯s eyes became cold. He didn¡¯t think that Skinny Du would have such a powerful pill on him. He couldn¡¯t help but be serious.

    Mu Yun pushed his hands forward and a surge of cultivation power attacked like a wave.

    Du¡¯s thin trident shed forward, as if shing through a huge wave, forcibly rushing through the opening.

    A light shed in Mu Yun¡¯s hand and an ancient sword appeared.

    The longsword was still covered in rust and looked like a bronze weapon.

    Cultivators all knew that one had to be careful when encountering Bronze grade magic tools. This was because the magic tools from that era were all extraordinary.

    However, Skinny Du didn¡¯t care about the Fallen Violet Poseidon Trident in his hands at all.

    The trident and the bronze sword shed against each other again and again. The air currents pushed away the sand around the two men.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    The two of them went all out to fight, but they were both forced to retreat.

    The two of them plowed two deep trenches in the desert.

    By the time they stopped, they were both half in the desert.

    ¡°¡±Again!¡±¡±

    He waved the trident and rushed forward again.

    Mu Yun frowned and looked at the bronze sword in his hand with a heartache. Then he sighed and continued forward.

    The two of them fought again and again, but were repelled by each other.

    Mu Yun hadn¡¯t thought that his skinny body would be able to force him into this state.

    The battle that he thought would end soon gave him a headache.

    However, he knew that no matter how high the quality of the golden core was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to directly raise a person¡¯s cultivation to the state of prison.

    As long as the Jindan was used up, the enemy would lose the ability to fight due to the temporary exhaustion.

    But the other party was a madman.

    Skinny Du didn¡¯t seem to care what kind of problems he would encounter as he crazily attacked again and again.

    The surrounding desert had been transformed by the fight between the two men, the dunes ttened and then dune everywhere else.

    Sand flew all over the sky. The power of the sand turned it into a weapon. It was impossible for the two of them to avoid it all.

    The sand created by the air currents could scratch a person¡¯s skin, and both of them had many blood spots on their bodies.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t force me!¡±¡±

    Mu Yun yelled with a hoarse voice.

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±F * ck your mother!¡±¡±

    He rushed up once again.

    Ayer of air wave suddenly appeared on Mu Yun¡¯s body before exploding outwards.

    Under the st of air, he was sent flying.

    He rolled down and rolled far out into the desert.

    But he stood up again, clenched his teeth, and rushed forward.

    The bronze sword in Mu Yun¡¯s hand exuded a terrifying aura, and his entire person changed.

    The rust on the bronze sword fell off, and the sword became as bright as a puddle of autumn water.

    ¡°¡±I am my lord, you are your friend.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun¡¯s body suddenly moved, avoiding the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident. He nailed a sword onto Du¡¯s thin shoulder, pushing Du¡¯s skinny body backwards, ¡°¡±I will fulfill your wish of dying in battle!¡±¡±

    Amidst the metallic sound of friction, the sword actually pierced through the stone armor, creating a string of sparks as it pierced through Du¡¯s thin shoulders.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you the name of dying in battle!¡±¡±

    With a sneer, Du grabbed the bronze sword and quickly stabbed inside his body, then bit towards Mu Yun¡¯s neck.

    Die?

    What will happen if I die?

    I must not die!¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315</h4>

    The rust on the unknown bronze depletely disappeared, the de was as bright as a puddle of autumn water.

    The tip of the sword stabbed into Du¡¯s thin shoulder. Du¡¯s thin stone armor was hard to resist.

    Following Mu Yun¡¯s roar, the long sword pierced through the armor, however, he grabbed onto the bronze sword and pulled it towards him, causing the bronze sword to pierce through his shoulder even faster. Then, he bit towards Mu Yun¡¯s neck.

    The two of them were very close.

    Mu Yun didn¡¯t think that Du Jin would bite someone.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t think that in order to protect the people he cared about, in order to protect the people he cared about, not to mention biting others, but thin Du would do anything to protect them.

    This was his protection, his unchanging protection.

    It was just like when he was living in the Illusory Realm, he could fight to the death for those tyrannical students for the sake of peace and quiet.

    At this moment, Mu Yun was already very close to him, and with Skinny Du grabbing onto the bronze sword, he let the de of the long sword cut through his hand, but firmly grabbed onto it to prevent Mu Yun from retreating.

    Mu Yun tried to dodge, but Du Jin was already crazy.

    The thin Du bit onto Mu Yun¡¯s neck and then tore it apart. Arge piece of flesh was actually ripped off by him from Mu Yun¡¯s neck.

    Mu Yun cried out in pain and kicked onto Skinny Du¡¯s body. Under the rebound, both of them flew backwards.

    Both were bleeding.

    Skinny Dean looked down at the wound on his shoulder. The ominous glint in his eyes was like that of a wild beast.

    At this time, there was nothing for him to stop. Either he died or the enemy died.

    He had a sinister smile, making Mu Yun feel that the person in front of him was a true wild beast.

    People were used to seeing this kind of expression on a bad person¡¯s face. However, when a good person¡¯s expression became ferocious, it could only be said that he was much more terrifying than those bad people.

    Duughed as he walked. ¡°¡±You seem to have put in a lot of effort.¡±¡±

    He took out the second Jindan, ¡°¡±Little Liu, tell me, you can¡¯t take two in a row. Otherwise, even if the enemies can¡¯t kill me, I will still die from exhaustion after the effects of the pill have disappeared.¡±¡±

    But what did it matter?

    I¡¯ll die after I kill you. There¡¯s nothing better than this.

    ¡°¡±The bad thing is, after I die, even An Zhe will die.¡±¡±

    He ced the aurous core in his mouth and swallowed it. ¡°¡±You have never seen Little Liu¡¯er before, and you don¡¯t know who she is.¡±¡±

    She was beautiful, and her smile was even more beautiful.

    ¡°¡±Not only do I have to protect my friend, I also have to protect the person that Lil ¡®Liu likes ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re a fucking lunatic!¡±¡±

    Mu Yun felt that he was afraid. Facing a youth who was far younger than him, be it in terms of experience in the martial arts world or age, he was afraid.

    The will and courage that the youth disyed caused him to tremble.

    However, at this moment, there was only one thing left to do, fight to the death.

    Mu Yun raised the bronze sword again and looked down at the blood on the bronze sword.

    He tore off a piece of cloth and bandaged the wound on his neck.

    Because his cultivation had been drained by arge amount, his strength had also decreased by quite a bit.

    After fighting with all his might for so long, he was almost unable to hold on any longer.

    But who wants to die?

    He raised his sword again and took the lead.

    Before this, it had always been him taking the initiative to attack. This time, it was him.

    It could already be seen from this that the two of them had changed their minds.

    Mu Yun already wanted to finish the match quickly. He was worried that something would happen.

    However, Du was thin and did not think that there would be any surprises.

    He was already prepared to die, so what was there to be afraid of?

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident collided heavily with the bronze sword once more, sending out sonic waves in all directions. With a swish, a hill was reduced to ayer.

    The two of them let out a groan at the same time before spitting out blood at the same time.

    Du¡¯s thin mouth was open and his teeth were red.

    ¡°¡±Fight again!¡±¡±

    He lifted Poseidon¡¯s trident in the air and swung it with all his might.

    Mu Yun used his bronze sword to block above his head. Under the huge force, his body was wedged into the desert like a nail that had been smashed by a heavy hammer.

    The waves of sand rolled about, not knowing how deep Sunset Clouds had been smashed down.

    Duroy leaped up, then came back headfirst as Poseidon¡¯s trident plunged into the sand.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAA!

    An intense burst of cultivation power caused the sand to be scorched ck by the intense heat.

    If the temperature had been higher, it would have been crystallized.

    Mu Yun embarrassedly came out from the desert with a wound on her body.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident had struck him on his shoulder, leaving a gaping wound. His arm had been almost cut off, and there was not much left of his arm that was still connected to it.

    His body swayed as he stood there, and Du¡¯s thin lower abdomen was pierced by the bronze sword.

    The thin Dean didn¡¯t seem to notice and didn¡¯t care about it at all. He continued to stride forward.

    With every step he took, he stepped on the blood that dripped down.

    There was no blood in the sand, but it made the whole desert boil.

    It was the will to fight, the indomitable will to fight.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve lost.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you know why you lost?¡±¡±

    I was going to say it was because you weren¡¯t just, and I was.

    But after thinking about it, it was a bit of bullsh * t.

    You¡¯ve lost because you¡¯re afraid.

    ¡°¡±If you are not afraid, if you think you will win, then even if I ate two Gold Cores, I will still not be your match.¡±¡±

    The Sovereign of the Seas swung his trident once more, but it was no longer powerful enough.

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316</h4>

    Bang.

    The Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident struck the side of Mu Yun¡¯s body. Mu Yun fell down, but the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident didn¡¯t have the power to kill Mu Yun. It only defeated him.

    Mu Yun struggled to stand up, grabbing onto the hilt of the sword on Du¡¯s thin abdomen to pull it out.

    If the sword did note out, Dean might not die.

    If the sword came out, he would definitely die.

    But how could Skinny Du have the time to think about such things?

    He only subconsciously kicked away Mu Yun¡¯s hand, wanting to swing up the Sovereign of the Seas¡¯ trident without any strength. Therefore, he threw himself down, and used both hands to grab onto Mu Yun¡¯s neck.

    Mu Yun wanted to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t move her hands either.

    Then the two men fell to the ground, and Du reached out for Sunset Clouds, but couldn¡¯t reach them.

    Then, he grabbed a handful of sand and started attacking Muyun.

    This scene seems a littleughable?

    However, no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able tough when they saw this scene.

    Mu Yun saw Du grabbed sand and hit himself. He also grabbed sand and threw it at Du.

    Skinny Du struggled for a long time. The remaining medicinal strength made him slightly stronger than Mu Yun.

    He sat up and looked at the bronze sword stuck in his stomach. He actually reached out his hand to pull it out, but didn¡¯t pull it.

    If he could, he would even pull out the sword and kill Mu Yun himself.

    ¡°¡±We ¡­ are not enemies.¡±¡±

    Mu Yunid on the bed and took a deep breath: ¡°¡±But why won¡¯t we stop until one of us dies?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care about you ¡­ If you want to kill An Zhan, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±¡±

    Mu Yun suddenlyughed, very deste: ¡°¡±I¡¯m not as good as you ¡­ You have the person you care about in your heart, and I don¡¯t have it anymore, only the thing you care about in your heart.¡±¡±

    When I was saved by the Helian n, I knew that my life would be returned to them sooner orter.

    I was indeed afraid of dying, but now that I was about to die, I realised ¡­ So, I had been waiting for this day of death.

    ¡°¡±If I die, I won¡¯t owe you anything.¡±¡±

    Du was stunned for a moment and then threw the sand he was holding onto the ground. ¡°¡±You are a retard.¡±¡±

    he said.

    Then, clutching the Poseidon¡¯s trident as a crutch, he struggled to his feet and began to inch his way toward the Andes.

    After taking a few steps forward, he gasped for breath and rested for a while. His clothes were already drenched in blood.

    Mu Yun lied there and struggled to turn his body to look at Du. He yelled with all his strength, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you kill me?!¡±¡±

    Du turned around and gasped, ¡°¡±Kill you?¡±¡±

    If you still have the strength to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you.

    But you don¡¯t have the strength to kill me, so you don¡¯t have the strength to kill An Xuan.

    You think killing people is fun?

    ¡°¡±You¡¯ve said something wrong just now. No matter what the starting point is, as long as we fight, we will be enemies.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But an enemy like you doesn¡¯t hate.¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t like killing people. I don¡¯t like it at all. ¡°¡±

    Mu Yun looked at Du and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He was a person who seldom regretted his decision to stay at the Helian Family. It was enough to show how determined he was.

    But at this moment, he regretted his decision ¡­ He desperately wanted to return to his side and tell himself not to make a move on those two people.

    From those two people, he saw something he had pursued for half a lifetime but had never been able to achieve.

    He had seen An Zeng carrying Du while fighting his way out of the encirclement of hundreds of people. Now, Du was also fighting his own blood to protect An Zaihe.

    Why the hell didn¡¯t either of them run?

    Why?

    Mu Yun gasped for breath, raising her head to look at the sky.

    He felt lucky to be thin, though everyone would die.

    If there were no surprises, Helian¡¯s careful people would arrive very soon.

    Skinny Dean might die if he didn¡¯t walk next to An Zeng, but even if he did, he would still die.

    Helian¡¯s careful people wouldn¡¯t give them any chance, and they wouldn¡¯t have any chance now.

    What about himself?

    He would die, too.

    Mu Yun thought in his heart. He Lian would definitely not let him go.

    From the moment he killed that errand boy, this ending was already decided.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think, why did I have to kill that errand boy?

    Was it worth it to be careful of such a man for Helian?

    Then Mu Yun shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m not f * cking careful about Helian.

    I am a man, a man keeps his promise.

    I was only doing it for my promise.

    That year, his parents died from serious injuries, and only left behind the bronze sword as a memento for him to hide in his storage space.

    As the Helian family passed by, they saw the deceased couple and the silly little boy crying by the side of the road.

    Mu Yun thought. How old was he that year?

    The Helian family took him away. From then on, he became someone else¡¯s ve.

    Yes, Helian called him sir carefully, and the women called him sir.

    However, Mu Yun knew very well that he was only a servant.

    However, he felt that this was a life-saving favor. He had to repay this favor, even if it was against his standards as a human being.

    Nothing was more important than saving his life.

    Moreover, the Helian family had buried his parents.

    He used all his strength to flip over and looked at Du and shouted, ¡°¡±If ¡­ if I don¡¯t die, I really want to be your f * cking friends.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean turned his head. ¡°¡±Hahaha... hahahaha... What nonsense you are talking.¡±¡±

    He moved to the side of the fish scale and sat down with great difficulty on the boat made of the scales.

    Inside the boat was the struggle, and outside was him.

    He gasped for breath for a moment, coughed up blood, and then continued to wheeze.

    He raised his hand and knocked on the boat. ¡°¡±Hey... are you awake?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t wake up, go ahead. I might... I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Cough, cough ¡­¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin hands drooped down, he grinned foolishly: ¡°¡±An Zeng, I am awesome?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I defeated an opponent in the state of desire. Look at his miserable state, he got beaten up by me.¡±¡±

    He lowered his head and saw the bronze sword embedded in his stomach. He thenughed in an extremely forceful manner, ¡°¡±Do you see it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My prize!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317</h4>

    Inside the purple golden alms bowl, when Du slowly woke up, he discovered that An Zhe was still unconscious.

    He could not imagine how he had fought his way out of it in the middle of the night.

    When he thought about how he was facing a single Muyun, and how he was only an enemy, he was already almost dead.

    How much more did he bear than he did when he fought his way out of the hundreds?

    However, it seemed that An Zaiyue¡¯s breathing became smoother, and the wounds on his body healed quickly.

    ¡°¡±Monk, if the people outside can¡¯t find us, will they make things difficult for you?¡±¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether or not Xuan Ting would hear him.

    The voice of the Profound Pce appeared in the purple gold bowl. It was very loud, as if it was broadcasted, causing Skinny Du to jump in fright.

    ¡°¡±They just caught up and surrounded me to ask me, but I saw you guys.

    ¡°¡±I said I saw you guys being taken away by the Helian family.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±An Zeng is right, you aren¡¯t a proper monk.¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±Even though the family members don¡¯t want to save others, you don¡¯t feel uneasy talking about me like this?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If kowtowing works, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±But there¡¯s no meaning in saying that you will repay me for saving my life.¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want you to repay me, you sleep snoring, grinding your teeth, and your feet stink too much, so I won¡¯t ept you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Since I can¡¯t ept you, how can I repay you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The buddhist sect¡¯s entry requirements are really high ¡­¡±¡±

    He asked, ¡°¡±Monk, what do you think of the struggle?

    ¡°¡±Why did he stay unconscious longer than me?¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±I can¡¯t feel it. There¡¯s a barrier around him. Even in my purple gold alms bowl, I can¡¯t feel what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±¡±

    However, on the surface, his injuries healed quickly.

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what he went through, nor do I know what he had on him. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a mountain between us, so I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh,¡±¡± said Du, ¡°¡±Monk, are we going to Che Xian Guo?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s ¡­ the female Almsgiver you know. She¡¯s at the Peacock Pce in Che Chi State.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±However, if that monkey Qi Tian is here, you can lead him there. I have never been to Che Xian Country, so I don¡¯t know if I have made the right decision along the way.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du asked, ¡°¡±Monk, why is the King of the Kingdom of Big Qiang so courteous to you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I¡¯m a monk.¡±¡±

    Skinny Du knew that the Mystic Hall was unwilling to tell him this was someone else¡¯s secret, so he couldn¡¯t keep asking.

    He had learned a great deal from the struggle for peace.

    For example, no matter how curious he was, he couldn¡¯t ask about other people¡¯s secrets. This was the most basic of morals.

    From the outside, it looked like a barefooted monk dressed in white was walking across the desert, and no one else could be seen.

    Who would have thought that Anson and Skinny Du were now in the hands of a monk in a purple and gold bowl?

    ¡°¡±Monk, since you have such a treasure, why didn¡¯t you take it out in the first ce?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±If you knew earlier that no one would dare to provoke the Monk and you didn¡¯t know that we were hiding in your bowl, why did you wait until we were chased to that stage before making a move?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Because I could not get out, and Dehayada knew that I knew you, and sent men to trap me.

    He didn¡¯t dare kill me, but he could trap me.

    ¡°¡±By the time I got out of this predicament, all of you had already left the Great Qiang Country¡¯s Hanshui City.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh,¡±¡± said Du, ¡°¡±Monk, your name is Mystic Court. Do you have a name?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Why no name?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I forgot.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Oh ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Fatty, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, then don¡¯t say anything.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m so embarrassed. If you feel it, then I¡¯m going to sleep ¡­¡±¡±

    Duy down and found that he really didn¡¯t have anything to say to the monk. He was a bit regretful.

    With hismunication skills, why was he so awkward in front of this monk?

    He would rather interact with Qi Tian than with this monk.

    Maybe the Monk, though he looked kind, had something that he and everyone had cut open.

    At the same time, in the Yan Kingdom¡¯s capital, Fang Gu.

    Ever since the battle between the Heavenly Awakening Sect and the Embroidery Pce, there had been many martial arts sects that had joined the war for the sake of their own future.

    Those small sects had been annihted almost instantly because of their defeat.

    The vast majority of the disciples had be the empress dowager¡¯s cannon fodder in the war with the Heavenly Awakening Sect. They didn¡¯t pursue the fame and fortune they wanted, but instead turned into dried up bones beneath the soil.

    As for the vicinity of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, it was filled with devastation. Two streets were razed to the ground, and houses were destroyed; it was a scene of devastation and devastation.

    Fortunately, before the war, the people of the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect had all been sent out to distribute silver to the nearby residents and merchants so that they could move to other ces.

    After the war, the Heavenly Enlightenment Sect started rebuilding.

    Arge number of craftsmen and craftsmen had already begun to work in full swing. After the Celestial Sect of Wonders left, they did not ck off, so the progress of the project was very fast.

    It was estimated that everyone who left would be able to move back to their new home before the cold arrived.

    The Celestial Sect had promised that after they moved back, they would buy all the furniture and daily necessities of every household, and they would alsopensate two hundred taels of silver each.

    Unlike the Celestial Sect, which was gradually recovering, although the abandoned sects did not appear to be damaged, they were deserted and deste.

    In a small sect called the Immortal Chasing Sect, the official in charge of the daily inspection walked around the courtyard in a symbolic manner before turning around and leaving.

    In one of the wooden buildings, a pair of sinister and terrifying eyes watched the officials leave through the window.

    The neen devils sighed, wondering why they were in such dire straits.

    It was one thing that he had been defeated by the Demon Sovereign Chen Xiaoyao. After all, he was a Demon Sovereign. As for his cultivation, there were no opponents in the world.

    His strength was inferior to his to begin with. Although he could control tens of thousands of magic tools and artifacts, they were all dead after all.

    Now, even a nobody like him could actually defeat him in an easy fight. Furthermore, he was heavily injured.

    Luckily, he still managed to get that purple rank cultivation technique from the third floor of the Martial Arts Academy.

    In fact, the people from the Martial Arts Academy had never fullyprehended the profundity of this technique.

    The reason why it could be called a purple rank cultivation technique was because the ultimate power of this cultivation technique was to reconstruct one¡¯s body.

    At that time, in his battle with Chen Xiaoyao, he was injured by Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s King of Brilliance sword and his Ink Saber was cut in half. Half of the Ink Saber had been stuck in his body for so many years that it was better to die than to live.

    Fortunately, he obtained the cultivation technique, and his body was barely able to recover.

    However, after fighting with An Zaihai and the others, it would take a long time for his body to fully recover.

    He sighed and turned to the young man he had tied to the post.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re Duan Ren?¡±¡±

    Duan Ren¡¯s face was filled with fear. He had never seen such a terrifying light in a person¡¯s eyes before.

    Even if the person in front of him didn¡¯t do anything, it gave him an irresistible pressure.

    ¡°¡±Yes ¡­¡±¡±

    He answered, not daring to meet Neen¡¯s eyes.

    The Neen Devils responded with a grunt, ¡°¡±I heard that you were the favorite person under King Yan, Mu Changyan. However, because of the appearance of An Zaiyue, your position was taken by him, right?¡±¡±

    If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t stand for it, man, of course I¡¯d have to take back everything I lost.

    ¡°¡±I see you¡¯ve been drinking and worrying all day, and it¡¯s annoying that you haven¡¯t the slightest bit of fighting spirit.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren hurriedly shook his head, ¡°¡±No, no, no ¡­ Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, I don¡¯t have that intention.¡±¡±

    The days are peaceful and peaceful, just what I want. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Can you fool yourself?¡±¡±

    The 19 Devils walked to Duan Ren¡¯s side and looked into Duan Ren¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°¡±Even if you can deceive yourself, you can¡¯t deceive me.¡±¡±

    I can feel the evil thoughts and evil thoughts in everyone¡¯s heart. I can feel the resentment in everyone¡¯s heart.

    So the moment I met you, I knew I had to help you. ¡°¡±

    Duan Ren¡¯s throat was dry. ¡°¡±Senior ¡­ I don¡¯t need you to help me. I really feel that the days right now are pretty good.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils stretched out their hands, and their slender and clean hands touched Duan Ren¡¯s chest. ¡°¡±I look down on you for avoiding me like this.¡±¡±

    I will help you change your mind and give you an immortal body.

    Then I will give you supreme techniques, as well as powerful magical equipment.

    ¡°¡±So that your strength surpasses that of An Zaiyue. In that case, you can kill him and take back everything he stole from you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want it!¡±¡±

    Duan Ren struggled violently, but he was unable to break free.

    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±¡±

    The Neen Devils¡¯ fingers dug into Duan Ren¡¯s chest, then separated his flesh and blood, forcefully pulling his heart out of his chest. ¡°¡±You see, no one will see what their heart is like, but you can.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Right now, I will give you a true immortal heart. In the future, no one will kill you.¡±¡±

    He stuffed a ck object into Duan Ren¡¯s chest. Duan Ren wailed in pain. His voice was very loud.

    However, this wooden building had already been sealed up by 19 demonic artifacts. Even if there were people outside, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear his wails.

    Gradually, Duan Ren¡¯s eyes turnedpletely ck and he lost the whites of his eyes.

    After a moment, his eyes returned to normal.

    ¡°¡±From today onwards, I will be your master.

    I will teach you magic to make you strong.

    And from today onwards, you will be my first demon general.

    Your mission is to go out and find out that those who bear resentment in their hearts have all been brought back. I will give them an immortal body, and together we will create an immortal army.

    ¡°¡±In the future, the Devil Sect will be my Devil Sect, and you will be the number one under the Demon Sovereign.¡±¡±

    He untied the rope tied around Duan Ren¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know what material the rope was made of, but Duan Ren was unable to break free with Duan Ren¡¯s strength.

    After untying the rope, Duan Ren was stunned for a moment before kneeling down. ¡°¡±Greetings, Master.¡±¡±

    Neenughed. ¡°¡±You may not know what you¡¯re going to be in the future. Let me tell you.¡±¡±

    The future of the world was the world of the Devil Sect.

    But there are some people in the Devil Sect who don¡¯t want to do this. We will first strengthen ourselves, and then we will get rid of those obstacles.

    ¡°¡±I am the Devil, the Lord of the world, and you are the king, the king of one side.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren lowered his head, ¡°¡±I will do as mastermands. I will do as hemands.¡±¡±

    The 19 Demons nodded. ¡°¡±I will first give you a magic artifact. This object was originally my master¡¯s, but it was destroyedter on.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±After I repaired it, although it can¡¯tpletely recover, its power is still terrifying.¡±¡±

    He handed the other half of the de to Duan Ren. ¡°¡±Go on, find more people with resentment in their hearts and bring them back.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already given you a pair of eyes that can see the hatred in others¡¯ eyes. You can clearly see the hate in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±

    Duan Ren nodded and left the wooden building with Mo Dao.

    He walked out of the Immortal Seeking Sect and looked around aimlessly.

    But what he saw in his eyes waspletely different from the others.

    Every person had a faint ck aura, and the stronger the ck aura was, the stronger the resentment in this person¡¯s heart was.

    After walking for a long time, he did not know that the ck Qi met the requirements of the person.

    After turning a corner, he saw two people walking towards him side by side. They were two youngdies of prime age.

    Duan Ren recognized both of them.

    One of them was Sang Rou, the granddaughter of the former headmaster of the Martial Arts Academy, Sang Haijun.

    The other one was called Ding Ningdong.

    He saw a faint trace of ck Qi from Sang Rou¡¯s body, but for the Devil Sect, this ck Qi was not even able to enter the sect.

    However, he saw a strong ck aura from Ding Ningdong¡¯s body.

    Duan Ren smiled, eerie and terrifying.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318</h4>

    When he woke up, he heard Du¡¯s thin snoring, so he rxed a little.

    He looked over his shoulder and saw Dean, thin and asleep beside him.

    He could see the worry in Du¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows. Apparently, he was scared out of his wits when he was unconscious.

    It was discovered to be a closed space, and he wondered where it was.

    Then, he heard the voice of the Mage from the Profound Pce ¡­ As long as you are awake, you are inside my magic item, the Purple-Gold Bowl.

    In a little while we¡¯ll be in Tchaiko, and when we get there I¡¯ll let you out.

    ¡°¡±Thank you, mage.¡±¡±

    There was a hint of weariness in the voice of the Pce Hall as it asked, ¡°¡±What are you thanking me for?¡±¡±

    I don¡¯t help the wicked, so there¡¯s nothing to thank you for.

    ¡°¡±Rest a little longer, I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±¡±

    With a grunt of agreement, An Zeng closed his eyes once again.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a very, very long dream when he was sleeping.

    The reason why he hadn¡¯t woken up for so long was because he was in that iparably vivid dream.

    In truth, even now, even after the conflict had awakened, he was still unable to determine whether it was truly a dream or if someone was giving him some guidance.

    Why had he never had such a dream before?

    Was it because after he had arrived in the Western Regions, something had touched his heart?

    He closed his eyes, remembering the dream.

    Was it a peacefulke?

    When the conflict began, there was a hugeke in front of them, with no end in sight.

    There were no ripples on the surface of theke, not even a hint of wind.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit stifled. The world was cool andfortable in his dreand. He feltpletely rxed from head to toe.

    There was a boat by theke, just one boat.

    Why am I here at thiske, why is there a boat by theke, and why is there only one boat?

    Therefore, he boarded the boat and began to paddle towards the center of theke.

    He didn¡¯t know where he was going or whether he was going in the right direction.

    However, he knew that there were people who wanted him to enter theke, so they brought him here. They even prepared a small boat for him.

    Theke was huge, so big that it struck terror in the hearts of people.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been rowing, but the sun and the moon continued to rotate above his head.

    However, he did not feel tired. All he felt was boredom and bewilderment, as well as fear of the unknown road ahead.

    But theke never seemed to have a boundary on the other side.

    Finally, when his patience was running out, he seemed to see a vague ind ahead of him.

    The ind was on the surface of theke. It looked very far away, and it also looked very strange and square.

    An Zui headed in the direction of the lonely ind for a long time, finally arrived in front of.

    Afterwards, An Zeng could not help but stand up on the boat, his face somewhat pale.

    This was because it wasn¡¯t an ind, nor was it a mountain. It was two doors ¡­ Two iparably huge bronze doors suddenly appeared on the surface of theke, appearing as though they were connected by ake.

    The door was so big you could see the top of it from a distance.

    But when he looked up again, he couldn¡¯t see the frame of the door.

    These two bronze doors gave An Zhe an an unprecedented sense of oppression.

    But this was not the cause of the struggle. He was shocked because this was not the first time he had seen the two doors.

    Every time a battle broke out, the sound of the door opening could be heard.

    An Zhe had never been able to clearly see what the huge bronze door in his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea looked like. However, when these two doors appeared in front of him, An Zhe was certain that this was the bronze door inside his body.

    Did the bronze door in his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea appear in the outside world, or did he enter the world of his dantian¡¯s Qi Sea?

    No one gave him an answer.

    From afar, the two enormous bronze doors were closed.

    When they got close enough, they found that the door had actually opened a small crack.

    It was wide enough for at least ten people to enter at the same time, but it was a small crack in the door itself.

    Anjou rowed the boat through the two doors.

    No matter how thick the door was, it was still a piece of cake.

    However, when An Zizheng entered, he discovered that he couldn¡¯t see where the thickness of the door ended.

    It looked more like a straight canyon, with towering mountains on either side.

    It was a very familiar aura.

    An Zaihai looked around, and the fear in his heart gradually disappeared.

    No matter what world this is, at least it doesn¡¯t have any malice.

    The boat drifted forward on its own.

    An Zhe¡¯s expression changed, because he saw himself on the walls on both sides.

    The self of the past.

    He saw the fight for the head of the Dazhi Mana Division, which was wearing brocade silk clothes, and saw that cold face.

    Was that his face?

    He subconsciously touched his face, feeling a bit confused.

    Right now, I am the leader of the sect, not the head of the Great Xi Mantra.

    The images continued, as if they had not received the slightest effect of the dispute.

    He saw himself, and he saw the Heavenly Lightning Escort at its peak.

    At that time, he was really powerful.

    When the Heavenly Lightning Rankings was released, there were almost no opponents in the Great Xi.

    But what Anjou wanted to know more was why the door had appeared.

    The boat gradually came to a halt and floated silently in the air.

    What An Zhe saw was his current self.

    He saw him being reborn in a long city in an illusory world, he saw him being separated by a thin person, he saw him leaving the Cang Man Mountain and going to the border between Zhao and Yan Country.

    He also saw Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi, as well as Madman Qu and Zhuang Feifei.

    ¡°¡±Why?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the door?¡±¡± he asked.

    A voice came from the sky, ¡°¡±You opened the door, but you didn¡¯t know what it was?¡±¡±

    An Xuan shook his head. ¡°¡±What is a door, and who are you?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what I am either, because I¡¯m here because you need me.

    Perhaps you will find this somewhat unorthodox, since you are questioning me and I am giving you an answer.

    ¡°¡±However, I am what you have in mind, so you are actually asking yourself.¡±¡±

    A shadow appeared in the sky, a familiar image of An Zhe ¡­ As the shadow gradually became clearer, An Zeng saw Fang Zongheng smiling at him.

    ¡°¡±Hello.¡±¡±

    He greeted himself.

    Fang Zhanughed as well, ¡°¡±Hello ¡­ It seems like you¡¯ve been living quite well.¡±¡±

    An Zaixian nodded. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll live my life ording to my habits and personality. With your experience, life will be easier.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What are you talking about? You and I are the same person.¡±¡±

    Ask me what the door is... How can I exin it to you?

    You opened the door, and I did.

    Bute to think of it, I left it here, and you¡¯re opening it up.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a bit chaotic isn¡¯t it?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s a little chaotic, but at least I have a clue ¡­ The door is something I left behind for myself, but I forgot about it. Is that so?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s about the same, but you didn¡¯t leave it for yourself. You opened it before you died.

    I was the one who fought those people on the mountain, so I should be the one who opened it.

    ¡°¡±Because of the final strike, the Heavenly Lightning Knights¡¯ might was too great, so they managed to open this door to defy the world. I think it¡¯s pretty good to call it the ¡®great gate of defy the world¡¯.¡±¡±

    Fang Xingjian argued, ¡°¡±Whether it is me or you, we are both people who are living against the ways of this world.

    We exist to exterminate all the sins and evils of this world.

    And this world is full of evil, so we are the ones who are going against the trend.

    ¡°¡±Thest sign of Divine Lightning Sky opened this door. You are the one who opened it now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s behind the door?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How should I know?¡±¡±

    Fang Shouchuan red at him, then smiled wryly, because he was staring at himself.

    ¡°¡±The door was discovered by me using the Divine Lightning Heavenly Mark, but the one who opened it was you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Hey, you¡¯re very weak right now.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Yeah, I¡¯m weak right now, and I still have no way to protect everyone I want to protect.¡±¡±

    There is no way to punish those who deserve to be punished, so what should we do? ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±Other than continuing forward, what else can we do?¡±¡±

    Behind the door, perhaps, is our ideal world.

    Maybe it¡¯s a more bumpy road, maybe it¡¯s the power.

    But only if you open the door one step at a time will you know what¡¯s behind you.

    However, I can¡¯t help you with anything. The Heavenly Lightning Marital Spirit is the strongest of the physical bodies, and it is impossible for the soul to take it away.

    ¡°¡±With your current physical body, you cannot use the Heavenly Lightning Summoning.¡±¡±

    An Zaixin smiled, ¡°¡±I have the righteous Pure Yang Dao now.¡±¡±

    Fang Zhanughed as well. ¡°¡±But he¡¯s still very weak.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Is this a dream?¡±¡± he asked.

    Fang Xuan replied, ¡°¡±Not really. It should be an illusion left behind after the Heavenly Lightning Marks let the door appear. Perhaps when you see me, it means that it¡¯s going to disappear.¡±¡±

    You¡¯re going in the door, and I¡¯m going out.

    After this meeting between you and me, there won¡¯t be another. ¡°¡±

    An Zaiyue made an ¡°¡±oh¡±¡± sound, feeling a little sad.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the door for a long time, but I¡¯ve been unable to see the world behind the door.¡±¡±

    I wanted to go in, but I couldn¡¯t.

    Fortunately, you are me, and I will eventually see what you see.

    When you open these two doors, maybe the New World wille. ¡°¡±

    An Zeng said, ¡°¡±He seems to be very arrogant.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or me, we¡¯ve always been so arrogant, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So I was thinking, this door is something you left me.¡±¡±

    The way I opened the door, I was actually slowly taking back some of my power.

    When I get back to your height, the door will be almostpletely open. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±No, no, no.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You look down on this door too much. At my height, it will only open a little more.¡±¡±

    Perfection of the lesser celestial stage was just a new beginning.

    There may be an iprehensible force behind the door you can¡¯t see.

    In fact, he was even more powerful than a peak Heaven Realm warrior.

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Immortal?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Holy?¡±¡±

    Fang Biao pouted, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t perceive whether it¡¯s an immortal or a saint.¡±¡±

    The world of the future is yours, not mine.

    My time is over. I¡¯m leaving. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±No, your time is not over yet. When I kill all my enemies, it will be your end.¡±¡±

    Fang Xingjian continued, ¡°¡±Revenge ah ¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so persistent.¡±¡±

    It may be that at the same time as revenge, it is also a form of harm to you.

    Because the truth you find will make you feel pain and disgust. ¡°¡±

    ¡°¡±What do you know?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Nothing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Feel it. This is a door that only you can open.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This meeting between you and me is a kind of exchange ¡­¡±¡±

    He slowly descended from the sky. His robe, which belonged to the leader of the Mages, was very proud of itself.

    He walked from the inside, and from the outside, from the outside.

    It looked like Fang Dengdao was a bit more slender, and his appearance was also much more frosty.

    And the rivalry was a little more ordinary, and not too big.

    But the two of them walked face to face, their figures gradually ovepped.

    When the two of them were about to pass each other, they both extended their hands and pped at the same time.

    ¡°¡±Goodbye, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Alright, rest well.¡±¡±

    He brushed past her.

    The p of a palm was still echoing in the air.

    It was two doors, a big one.

    An Zeng opened his eyes, and there were tears in the corner of his eyes.¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319</h4>

    Among the three thousand buddhist kingdoms in the Western Regions, the Writ Kingdom did not actually belong to a great country.

    Ifpared to the core of the three thousand buddhist kingdoms, the Golden Head Kingdom was roughly the same as the Yan Kingdom and the Da Xi.

    However, Che Xian Country was ranked second in the three thousand buddhist kingdoms, only second to the Gold Top Country.

    The reason was none other than that one of the Holy Lands, the Peacock Ming Pce, was in Che Xian¡¯s country.

    The Gold Hill of the Kingdom of Jinding has the first holynd of Buddhism, the Lei Chi Temple.

    As for the Peacock Pce of Saint Che, its position was just a little bit lower. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.

    The most important thing was that the peacock pce was a female pce.

    It was rumored that the first Lord Shakyamuni of the peacock pce was originally a disciple of Thunder Lake Temple, but because he was a female, he was always suppressed.

    The Buddha said that all beings were equal, and if men and women were not equal, where did all lifee from?

    After leaving the Thunder Lake Temple, she chose the kingdom that was the furthest from the Golden Head Kingdom to preach to. After one hundred and twenty years, the Peacock Pce became extremely famous.

    The Hierarch of the Phoenix Pce was also a reincarnated spirit child, but this was not the case.

    It was the living Lord of the Palm Church, preparing to pass the position of Lord of the Law to Xu Meidao.

    With the influence of the peacock pce, even if Xu Meidao was an expert among the experts of the Da Xi, if she was chosen to be the sessor of the High Priest, it would be difficult for her to escape.

    The capital city of China was built at the foot of the Peacock Mountain.

    In the capital city of China, there was a mountain path that led to Peacock Mountain. The peak of the mountain was the Pce of Peacock and Ming.

    Every year, many people came to the peacock pce for a pilgrimage. Many visitors from the Da Xi city also set their sights on Che Xian.

    It was more than ten thousand miles away from the Gold Temple, and it was way too difficult to go to the Thunder Lake Temple.

    Perhaps it was because of this that the peacock pce became more and more prosperous.

    In his thin hand, Du held onto a toasted nan. Inside was freshly roasted mutton. He ate until his mouth was dripping oil. ¡°¡±It smells good.¡±¡±

    He looked left and right, his eyes shining.

    Of course, An Zhe knew why Skinny Du was acting like this, because he found out that the women of Che Xian Country... all had thin waists and big buttocks.

    To Skinny Du, this was a holynd.

    The Mage of the Profound Pce seemed to be slightly resistant to entering the Kingdom of Sage Che. Although the passersby who saw her along the way would always bow to her, their eyes were filled with doubt and a slight repulsion.

    Che Xianguo is the country of the first rank of women, the king is a woman, the courtly minister is also a woman.

    Thus, the decision of the first Hierarch of the peacock pce toe here was not a rash decision.

    Most of the women here wore long white dresses with white veils covering their faces.

    But the coats were short, revealing slender waist and navel, the curvature below the waist gradually magnified, and the wriggling buttocks were deadly temptations for many men as they walked.

    Because Che Xian Country was located in the desert and was very hot all year round, the clothes worn by the women here were very thin and transparent. Their white bloomers could not hide their round buttocks and slender legs.

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s not oil you¡¯re drooling in your mouth, it¡¯s fucking drool.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±ording to the ancient book, a fairdy and a noble son are easy to catch ¡­ I¡¯m only looking for beautiful eyes, is there anything wrong with that?¡±¡±

    The wound still hurt a little.

    He knew that Helian would not give up so easily.

    For the sake of the female disciples of Skyfire Pce, the Helian n had suffered a great loss.

    Given Helian¡¯s cautious personality, it would be strange if he simply gave up on taking revenge.

    Because they didn¡¯t know about the Western Territory¡¯s buddhist kingdom, An Zeng and Skinny Du felt it was natural for passersby to be so respectful towards the Mages of the Profound Pce.

    Even the soldiers guarding the city would bow in greeting when they saw the Pce.

    As for the devout believers, when they saw the Mage of the Profound Pce, they would even kneel down by the side of the road.

    He ced his hands on the ground, facing the sky, while his forehead was pressed against the ground.

    Skinny Du used his shoulder to nudge An Shou. ¡°¡±Why is Monk so powerful?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Maybe it¡¯s just a worship of Buddha?¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know ¡­ but the monk¡¯s origins must be amazing. Otherwise, why is the King of the Kingdom of Big Qiang being so polite to him?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Big Qiang can¡¯t be considered one of the three thousand buddhist kingdoms. Even if he believes in Buddhism, he¡¯s still far inferior to the other kingdoms.¡±¡±

    An Zhan said, ¡°¡±Your knowledge has grown. Amazing.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles, do you understand?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Let me tell you this ¡­ Reading ten thousand books isn¡¯t as good as traveling ten thousand miles. It means that people like me who can¡¯t read any more books are also fond of ying and has money, so I went on a rampage and even have a dignified excuse ¡­¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zou said, ¡°¡±The old sir who said this before, if he knew your exnation, he might be angry enough toe and talk to you at night.¡±¡±

    Du¡¯s thin eyes moved over the white waist of the street, but he was not vulgar in the slightest.

    Even An Zeng didn¡¯t understand, how could this person still look at a woman so cleanly?

    To use Du¡¯s original exnation is ¡­ I admire, not a rogue.

    An Zeng walked forward and was suddenly stopped by a person by the side of the road. ¡°¡±Guest, do you want to buy something for me to bring back to your homnd and give to your good friend?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±My things are all lit up, and each of them are very powerful ¡­¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    An Zhan was stunned for a moment before he sighed. ¡°¡±How lousy.¡±¡±

    The seller red at An Zaiyue and said, ¡°¡±F * ck you, hurry up and buy some. I haven¡¯t opened my eyes for the past three days.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Chen Shaobai, why are you everywhere?!¡±¡±

    That small trader with a beard was actually Chen Shaobai!

    Chen Shaobai stroked his beard and said, ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you moved?¡±¡±

    Anyway, if I was chased all the way here, I would definitely be moved to tears.

    ¡°¡±Although I can¡¯t repay you with my body, but it¡¯s still necessary to give you tens of thousands of silver to spend.¡±¡±

    He reached out to scratch Chen Shaobai¡¯s beard.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Damn fatty!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Dead transvestite.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt as if he had found his opponent. He pinched his waist as he stared at Du. ¡°¡±Come,e,e. This young master will argue with your theories.¡±¡±

    The reason why I said you are a fatty is because you are really fat.

    It¡¯s not polite of you to say that I¡¯m a damn transvestite. ¡°¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±Are you stupid? Who told you how to be polite?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked An Ying, ¡°¡±You brought this damn fatty out to vent your frustrations, right?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Lord Fatty is his patron saint.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Ying with hidden bitterness, ¡°¡±A heartless man.¡±¡±

    An Zhan waved his hand, ¡°¡±Scram... Scram.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce stopped and turned his head to see An Zeng talking to Chen Shaobai. His eyes slightly trembled, and a purplish-gold light unexpectedly flickered in his hand.

    Chen Shaobai seemed to feel the threat and jumped back: ¡°¡±Monk, what are you doing?¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce frowned. ¡°¡±Demon?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned, ¡°¡±A monk is amazing ¡­¡±¡±

    He leaned forward. ¡°¡±Monk, do you want to be rich?¡±¡±

    Your eyes seem a little unusual, otherwise.

    How about we start a business together and just watch the boys and girls?

    The marketing is mine, the diagnosis is yours, the money we earn is half and half.

    ¡°¡±I feel that it won¡¯t be long before we are as wealthy as a nation.¡±¡±

    The Mage¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°¡±Why should I be afraid of you?¡±¡±

    Xuan Court: ¡°¡±So it turns out to be a monster that doesn¡¯t know anything ¡­ Oh well, so many years have passed. Demons and devils have both passed by in the blink of an eye.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±This Che Xian Country is the most equitable amongst all living things. As long as you don¡¯tmit any evil, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zeng. ¡°¡±Skinny Du followed you to relieve your boredom. Did you bring this monk along to help Skinny Du resolve his boredom?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, his butt isn¡¯t big enough.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce sighed and continued walking forward.

    All the people on the way bowed towards him, and he nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    Chen Shaobai carried arge bag of items and followed behind An Zhan. ¡°¡±This monk has quite the background.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±How do you know?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know anything about the Buddhist sect?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±No.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Come, this grandpa will give you a lesson for free.¡±¡±

    See the monk¡¯s white clothes?

    That was called the Holy Lotus Robe, a set of clothes only the second generation disciples of the Buddhist Sect were qualified to wear.

    Do you know the meaning of the second generation disciples?

    There were only four true direct disciples of the Buddha, and they had a very high status in the Buddhist Sect.

    The second generation of disciples referred to the four personal disciples of the Buddha.

    Generally speaking, the affairs of Thunder Lake Temple were handled by these second generation disciples.

    The Holy Lotus Suyi on this monk¡¯s body was embroidered with ten thousand golden words, meaning that he is... ¡°¡±

    An Xuan looked at Chen Shaobai and asked, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai scratched his head. ¡°¡±I forgot.¡±¡±

    Skinny Dean: ¡°¡±Pfft ¡­¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±Listening to my ass, that sounds like I¡¯m from the Yan Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±So you are from a hometown.¡±¡±

    The three chatted along the way as they followed the Mage from the Profound Pce. When they came to a crossroads, the Mage from the Profound Pce pointed in a direction and said, ¡°¡±There is a State of Che Xian station there to receive the people from the various countries.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I want to go to the Pce of the Peacock, it¡¯s not convenient to bring you all there.¡±¡±

    An Zhan cupped his fists. ¡°¡±If you meet my friend, I¡¯ll have to trouble Master to tell her that I¡¯ming.¡±¡±

    The Mage from the Profound Pce looked hesitant, but in the end, he nodded. ¡°¡±Alright.¡±¡±

    An Xuan was the Duke of Yan, after all, and although the reception at the inn was something even Yan Guo had never heard of, the Duke¡¯s identity was the truth, so the people at the station didn¡¯t dare to take any responsibility.

    The three of them stayed in the inn. Chen Shaobai stood at the door and stretched, ¡°¡±Such exotic charm. Beautifuldies. The sky is so blue and the desert looks so golden.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±There¡¯s fine wine here, and herds of cattle and sheep. There¡¯s ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I wonder if the roastmb here tastes better.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±vulgar!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Too vulgar ¡­ We¡¯ll go out for a walk at night.¡±¡±

    Dean replied: ¡°¡±Hmm... the exterior is scorched and the insides are tender, the fragrance is delicious.¡±¡±

    As he said that, a bearded man walked out from the next room. His eyes seemed to be filled with ill intent as he nced at the skinny Du brothers.

    An Chou¡¯s face slightly changed when he saw the bearded man.

    Chen Shaobai was acutely aware of An Zhan¡¯s fleeting expression. He went over and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±

    An Zhan lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±The big beard that came out earlier was a general of the Great Qiang Nation called Haya Hu.¡±¡±

    I saw this person in the pce when I was passing by the Great Qiang Country. I¡¯m afraid he came for us. ¡°¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°¡±You really left behind a lot of evil debts along the way.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±In a little while, I will throw you out as a concealed weapon.¡±¡±

    As they spoke, several people wearing long red robes walked into another room. The red robes they wore were especially eye-catching.

    There was a floating cloud pattern embroidered with golden threads on the robe, as if it was still flowing.

    An Zhan¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°¡±Ghost Congregation of You Country.¡±¡±

    But this was not the end. Andersen saw that the window of the room opposite the station was pushed open, revealing a man wearing a blue brocade robe with a golden pattern on his chest.

    He seemed to be the only one in the room.

    ¡°¡±Zhao¡¯s imperial pce¡¯s Golden Scale Guard.¡±¡±

    The doubts in An Zhe¡¯s heart grew, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth. ¡°¡±This ce is really surprising.¡±¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a few people dressed in embroidered ck robes with flying fish patterns embroidered on them walked in quickly.

    When he saw these people, An Zhe¡¯s expression changed.

    Chen Shaobai eximed, ¡°¡±The people from the Great Xi Mantra Division.¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°==========

 Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320</h4>

    An Zhan, Du, and Chen Shaobai belonged to the type of people who couldn¡¯t sit still. In addition, there were so many experts from other countries living in the inn, including the Ghost Assembly of Quiet Nation, a general of the Great Qiang Nation, and even the imperial guard of Zhao, the Golden Scale Guard.

    An Zaixin wanted to go out and take a look. Other than himself, was there anything else that could draw so many experts over?

    When he walked out of the inn, he could not help but take a few nces at the room where the Law Envoys of the Law Enforcement Division had entered. He could also feel the look that the Enforcer was looking at him with in that room.

    No one can understand the feelings of the feuding toward the Master.

    Not long after An Jun and his men left, the general of the Great Qiang Nation, Hayyahu, left with a group of people.

    He followed An He andpeted for them, neither fast nor slow, without fear.

    Skinny Dean looked back and said in disgust, ¡°¡±How did these guys manage to get here before us?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe that they were sent by De Jiada. If they didn¡¯te for us, I would change my name to Fatty Du tomorrow.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Then it¡¯s not a change of name, is it a wish?¡±¡±

    Skinny Du red at him. ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t I feel that your mouth was so broken when we were living in the Great City of Illusions?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±At that time, did you have the qualifications to see me?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±Do you believe that I won¡¯t sit you down to death right now?¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°¡±Seriously ¡­ your pursuit of your butt is no longer only about women.¡±¡±

    As he said that, a few people were riding on Demonic Beasts across the road. The leader of the group looked at An Zeng and the others with contempt, ¡°¡±Where did this wild doge from? Did he smell something ande here to pick the bones?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will give you guys a chance to get out of this country. You have to disappear before nightfall, otherwise, I will make you disappear.¡±¡±

    Skinny Duughed out loud: ¡°¡±Grandpa, you are?¡±¡±

    The person who spoke looked to be around twenty years old and wore silk clothing. His appearance should be that of a person from the Central ins.

    The demonic beast he was riding was a Fission Tiger with a high grade. It was a medium-grade white rank demonic beast.

    As the name suggested, a Fission Tiger could form a doppelganger during a battle. Although its strength was a bit weak, it was fierce and difficult to deal with.

    This young man was very white, sickly white.

    He lowered his head to look at the skinny Du and sneered, ¡°¡±I am from the Jin family of Korea. I will only say it once, quickly scram.¡±¡±

    South Korea was southwest of the State of Zhao. It also had a small portion of its borders with the Kingdom of Big Qiang, mostly with the State of Zhao and the Da Xi.

    Since South Korea was the closest country to Da Xi, he didn¡¯t know where he got his sense of superiority from.

    When he left, Fan¡¯er was even more arrogant than the Da Xi.

    And because the pronunciation and dress are basically the same, many Koreans will say they are from Da Xi when they travel.

    Of course, they would nevere up with an ultimatum to prove it.

    Because of the Da Xi Ming Dharma Division, An Zhe had some knowledge of the Koreans.

    The biggest family in Korea was the royal family, surnamed Jin. The Han family was called Jin Zaizheng, and he was considered a pretty good king. Because he was on the edge of the sixteen kingdoms, he had less conquest and was much stronger than both Yan and Zhao.

    An Zaiyue replied, ¡°¡±The Jin family¡¯s people ¡­ Do I have any conflicts with you guys?¡±¡±

    The young man from the Jin n couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He was extremely arrogant. ¡°¡±These bastards actually dare to act dumb in front of me. Who the hell doesn¡¯t know that the people from the Writ Kingdom are here for these secret treasures?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±The Pce Master Xu Mei-Di of Yueli Pce was chosen as the new Hierarch of the peacock pce, so he took out the mortal magic item he had once used to auction it as a sign that he had cut off ties with the mortal world ¡­¡±¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zaihai, who was arguing over their attire. ¡°¡±Do you really think these things have anything to do with you? I don¡¯t know where they came from.¡±¡±

    This is not where you poor bastardse from.

    Let me tell you, if the Great Han Jin n makes a move, I¡¯ll definitely take those secret treasures.

    Whoever gets in my way will die! ¡°¡±

    He said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±You misunderstand. We are not here for some Heavenly Harrow Pce¡¯s magical equipment. We are just here for a stroll.¡±¡±

    Kim snorted. ¡°¡±Stop fucking bullshitting me, I saw youe out of the post office.¡±¡±

    When you moved in, you registered with the people of Yan.

    A wild bastard who came running from a country that was about to be destroyed did not deserve to live with me.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯ll say it onest time. Either get out of here or die.¡±¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°¡±Anyway, I¡¯m not from the Yan Country. If I were, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear with it.¡±¡±

    Thin Du suddenly rushed forward and punched the Fission Tiger that Kim was sitting on.

    Jin Bien was used to being domineering. He never thought that the skinny Dean would suddenly make a move.

    When he was in Korea, he always said the same thing. At this moment, Skinny Du actually resisted, causing his anger to soar.

    He grabbed the Fission Tiger and jumped to the side, then pointed. ¡°¡±Kill them!¡±¡±

    A few of the Jin family guards followed up by pushing the beasts forward. The skinny man¡¯s fist did not hit the Fission Tiger¡¯s head. When he saw the guards rushing towards him, he did not care too much and went forward to give them a punch or a kick.

    These guards¡¯ cultivations weren¡¯t weak, but with the protection of the purple-gold armor, there was nothing anyone could do about it.

    Jin Daien was getting more and more angry. He urged his Fission Tiger to charge at Du and said, ¡°¡±Bite him to death!¡±¡±

    The three meter long Fission Tiger opened its mouth and bit at the back of Du¡¯s thin neck. Just as it was about to bite down on Du¡¯s skinny body, the Fission Tiger suddenly stopped in its tracks.

    Sitting on top of the Fission Tiger, Kim red at An Zhe, who was resting his hand on the Fission Tiger¡¯s neck and pressing it down.

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re courting death!¡±¡±

    From the look of it, it looked like a golden mace. Judging from its aura, it was actually an elementary grade Gold rank magic item.

    In a ce where he was unfamiliar with, he had unexpectedly used a gold rank magic tool as soon as he had attacked. This was sufficient to prove that Jin Daien was retarded.

    The golden mace swept across, and a sharp force swept towards An Zeng¡¯s head.

    Jin Zynn had rushed to kill them. He showed no signs of holding back.

    At the same time, the Fission Tiger turned its head and took a bite out of An Zhe.

    Andersen spun around to the other side of the Fission Tiger, avoiding the golden mace.

    The strong wind from the golden mace directly caused the shop not too far away to copse.

    Anjou dodged Kim¡¯s blow, and a bulge suddenly appeared on the Fission Tiger¡¯s neck, then a head popped out and bit at Anjou.

    An Zeng faced the head of the fierce tiger and smashed his fist down.

    The tiger head was so big that it caused people to feel cold in their hearts. A white rank demon beast was enough to make people afraid, but the power of An Zhe¡¯s fist was even more frightening.

    There was a faint power of lightning on his fist, and his fistnded on the Fission Tiger¡¯s nose, directly smashing the Fission Tiger¡¯s head off. With a bang, the rock on the ground shattered into pieces.

    ¡°¡±Bastard!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±You actually dare to fight back!¡±¡±

    He pulled the Fission Tiger to one side, and the body of the Fission Tiger split apart.

    The Fission Tiger he was riding leaped to one side, the other stood up with a shake of its head, and roared at Anjou.

    ¡°¡±What the hell is it!¡±¡±

    An Zou held down the Fission Tiger¡¯s neck and smashed down one fist after another, directly stabbing the Fission Tiger¡¯s head into the ground.

    The hard stone tiles on the floor were all shattered.

    ¡°¡±Even a white-rank demonic beast dares to be so impudent.¡±¡±

    The Fission Tiger Head was smashed in the head by An Zhe.

    His palm descended like a knife, cutting open the Fission Tiger¡¯s tough fur. Then he reached in and grabbed onto the spine and pulled it out, forcefully pulling out a string of bones.

    That hand once again reached into the Fission Tiger¡¯s body and groped for a while before pulling out the white grade demon beast core.

    He picked up the crystal core and looked at it, then wiped it clean and put it away.

    A Fission Tiger was killed, and Jin Zian¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°¡±You dare to kill my mount!¡±¡±

    I will exterminate your nine ns!

    Wherever you are, whoever you are, I want your family dead. ¡°¡±

    The crowd grew more and more numerous, and even though they were far away, the sounds of their finger pointing towards Jin Daien only served to enrage him further.

    He pointed forward, trying to get the rest of the Fission Tiger to charge.

    However, An Zhe still had the blood of the Fission Tiger in his hand. The remaining one didn¡¯t dare to move forward, and continuously retreated backwards.

    Jin Daien flew into a rage. He swung his golden mace at the Fission Tiger¡¯s head, smashing it into pieces.

    He jumped down from the Fission Tiger¡¯s corpse and charged towards An Zhe.

    ¡°¡±To be so despotic and despotic in someone else¡¯s home, I don¡¯t know how many people in Korea have been bullied and humiliated by you.¡±¡±

    An Zeng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. The effect of the Twin Trees in his two lifetimes made An Zhe teleport away with ease.

    The golden-eyed man threw himself into the air and turned around to strike.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to look at An Zaiyue, and didn¡¯t care if An Zaiyue was behind him or not. He continued attacking the spectators in the distance. Thesemoners didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, so how could they withstand the power of this golden mace?

    ng!

    A giant shield formed from the scales of a Saint Fish blocked the onlookers, blocking all of the cultivation power released from the mace.

    An Zhan looked at those stunned onlookers and said angrily, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of death if you watch the show?¡±¡±

    However, the local people of Che Xian didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. When they saw him block that viin¡¯s attack, they all started pping. The crackling sounds were also very enthusiastic.

    An Zeng cursed under his breath, then teleported once again. He grabbed Jin Zian¡¯s cor from behind, and pressed down with his hand.

    Bang!

    Jin Daien¡¯s back was smashed into the stone floor. The edge of the broken stone wall pierced into his back. The pain made him cry out in pain.

    An Zhe dragged his golden mace over, then forcefully erased the bloodline power left behind by Jin Daien on his golden mace, and casually put it into the Blood Pearl bracelet.

    ¡°¡±I¡¯m a robber. Now that I¡¯ve taken your things, I still want to take your life.¡±¡±

    An Zizheng¡¯s fist smashed down, directly breaking Jin Daien¡¯s nose. ¡°¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±F * ck you, if you have the ability to kill me, beat me to death, I will mobilize the Korea¡¯s million strong army and annihte your Yan Country.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±I will make your Yan Kingdompletely barren, and make you a ve for the rest of your life!¡±¡±

    An Zeng sighed, ¡°¡±Wrong call, you shouldn¡¯t have punched your nose.¡±¡±

    He stood up and stepped on Kim¡¯s mouth, knocking out several teeth.

    Jin Biao cried out in pain, his mouth full of blood.

    Such a person thought that his identity as a Royal family could make everyone afraid of him. His identity as a Royal family was also a protection against evil, so he was never afraid of anything.

    In Korea, he hadmitted a heinous crime. When he went out, he thought that everyone was afraid of him.

    Anjou¡¯s feet descended again and again, until the gag on Kim¡¯s mouth was even nderer than his name.

    The guards who were trembling with Du saw that their master had been beaten into such a state, so they didn¡¯t have the mood to fight with Du. They all rushed over to try and save Jin Deien.

    An Zui sat down on top of Jin Daien and raised his fist to show that he was going to hit him. The guards quickly stopped and no one dared to get any closer.

    With a smile on his face, An Zaixin said to the guards, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a good person to talk to. Now, you can take ten gold spirit stones, fifty red spirit stones, and three hundred white spirit stones to exchange. I¡¯ll give you an hour.¡±¡±

    If I¡¯mte, I¡¯ll tear something off him in a minute. ¡°¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°¡±Go get the money!¡±¡±

    The guards looked at each other, leaving only one person to watch. The rest of them turned around and ran out.¡±

 Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321</h4>

    Everyone in the martial world knew that there were two ces in the world where the news circted the fastest. One was the brothel, and the other was the restaurant.

    When people in the martial world talked about matters in the martial world, who wouldn¡¯t want to show off the news that they knew before others?

    Before I say anything, I need you to bring me a line ¡­ Don¡¯t tell anyone else that I promised that no one would keep it a secret.

    However, the news circting in the inn was too scattered and chaotic. No one was interested in sorting it out.

    And the true source of the information was the auction house.

    Those who came in and out of the auction house were either rich or noble.

    The news they passed on to each other was far more high-end than the news from brothels and restaurants.

    There was only one Lent in Peacock City, so most of the original patrons of the martial arts world were more than willing toe here.

    Even the Prince of the Da Xi family and the new Cleric of the Holy Pce wanted toe over to show their interest to the people living in the outside world.

    Because of the things that Tantai Cha had given him, the owner of the Qing Zhai had nothing to say to An Zhe.

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know.¡±

    The shopkeeper took a sip of tea and moistened his throat, seemingly wanting to say something. ¡°Ever since Lord Fang, the former leader of the Fang Family, disappeared, he¡¯s been implicated.¡±

    It was said that the Great Sage was furious and ordered a thorough investigation.

    Most of the people in the Bright Codex were loyal to Master Fang, so they were alienated by the Holy Court.

    ¡°These people are upright and honest. They usually offend quite a few people. Once they lose Master Fang¡¯s protection and the Holy Court¡¯s trust, you can imagine how miserable their lives are going to be.¡±

    ¡°Because the Holy Court announced that Master Fang had betrayed the country and fled, the Radiant Artes lost his reputation as the righteous and righteous person of the past.¡±

    Even the chief was a traitor, so how could his men continue to be convincing?

    Rumors had it that at the beginning, the Sacred Emperor had intended to find someone to take Master Fang¡¯s ce as the head and restore the prestige of the Wise King.

    ¡°But themoners wouldn¡¯t care about that. Fang Weizhong was actually a traitor. No matter how righteous and righteous he was, he had lost his confidence and charisma from the past.¡±

    ¡°Helpless, the Sacred Emperor could only announce the formation of the Sacred Hall.

    In fact, the responsibilities of the sanctuary were not much different from the original Shrine.

    His Royal Highness the Prince personally operated the heavy weapons and selected elites to build the Holy Shrine in a short period of time.

    It was very mysterious that the sanctuary had a chief seat, so he didn¡¯t know who the chief was now.

    Below the seat of honor, there are seven chiefs. It is said that they are all experts with heaven-defying cultivations.

    ¡°After the Holy Hall was established, their actions were decisive and swift. Rumor has it that they were even harsher than the Bright Codex.

    Gradually, there was no longer any need for the Division to exist.

    Some of them were taken in by the military as scouts.

    ¡°Although some of them are still in the Division, they are just living their lives.¡±

    The shopkeeper sighed. ¡°Thinking about it, the impressive and prestigious Division of Magic are finished just like that.¡±

    He listened quietly, feeling his heart bleed.

    That¡¯s right, without him, the lives of those good men of his must be terrible.

    Back then, I was too stubborn when I was in the Da Xi, and because of me, my men were just as tough.

    He was not afraid of power and only believed in justice.

    Now that he wasn¡¯t in the Division, the forces behind those people whom he had punished would definitely start taking revenge.

    The rise of the Holy Hall was precisely the abandonment of the Divine Emperor to the Hall of Holy Light.

    Furthermore, at this time, the goal of the heavy weapon was slowly bing clear.

    He gained the trust of Saint King Chen Nuo and was ordered to build a sanctuary in ce of the Shrine.

    He was the one who built the Holy Hall, in the future ¡­

    An Zhan shook his head, his heart was filled with grief and vexation.

    The shopkeeper seemed to sense that something was amiss with An Zhe¡¯s mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you know where that Prince Chen Zhong lives?¡±

    The shopkeeper replied, ¡°That is the most respected guest in the history of Che Xian Country. Of course, he lives in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Originally, with the country¡¯s might, even if it was a sincere invitation, the prince might not havee.

    As far as the Great Xi was concerned, the younger ones in the kingdom could be ignored.

    ¡°However, this time, it is said that the Peacock Pce has issued an invitation. Everyone who came is a list drawn up by the Peacock Pce.¡±

    He looked at An Zhe and said, ¡°The Peacock Pce and the Saint Kingdom are not on the same level.¡±

    Although the Pce of the Peacock Ming was located in the Wise Nation, its influence was far greater than the Wise Nation¡¯s.

    ¡°Even the Great Xi Holy Court can¡¯t ignore the invitation of the Pce of the Peacock.¡±

    An Zhan was puzzled. Why did the Pce of the Peacock Ming invite Chen Zhong?

    Xu Meidai was one of the people of the Da Xi, and one of the traitors announced by the Great Xi Holy Court.

    The Pce of the Peacock had chosen Xu Meidu as the sessor to the Sect Leader, and they had even invited a prince of the Da Xi Kingdom over. Wasn¡¯t this just a direct face-smacking?

    Yet, Da Xi had actually sent someone over. The deeper meaning behind this was rather puzzling.

    No matter what, he had already figured out how things worked out in the Writ Kingdom. For the time being, he had no way of seeing Xu Meidu, so he had no choice but to wait.

    Besides, the peace in the city was not peaceful either. It was obvious that the Great Qiang Nation¡¯s Haya Hu came for him.

    Just now, he had killed the Korean Prince Jin Bien, and the Korean experts would not let the matter rest.

    In fact, the principle is clear, people are hard and easy to break.

    But his character was like this, there was no way to change it.

    Those who did evil were not meant to exist in his eyes. Violence to suppress violence was the method he had always persisted in.

    After leaving the Qing Zhai, An Zhe intended to leisurely walk back with thin Chen Shaobai and the other two.

    Chen Shaobai pulled Du¡¯s thin clothes, and Du gave him a look.

    Then, Chen Shaobai pursed his lips towards An Zaihai, who looked at An Zaiyue¡¯s somewhat deste back and sighed.

    Because the dispute seemed to be in a bad mood, Chen Shaobai and Du Leisurely no longer bickered.

    As he walked back, he found it somewhat depressing.

 Chapter 322

    <h4>Chapter 322</h4>

    As expected, the Korean experts stopped them on the way back.

    ¡°The killer shall pay with his life!¡±

    The leader of the group, an old man wearing a Korean uniform, red at An Zhe, ¡°You are the Duke of Yan after all, how can you not be reasonable?¡±

    How did my crown prince offend you?

    How dare you kill someone in the street!

    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you today that you will avenge my son by killing him, the Heavens will have no eyes for you!¡±

    An Zeng was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak.

    ¡°If your son doesn¡¯t die, then God will have no eyes.¡±

    The old man raged, ¡°That is a king!¡±

    That is the crown prince of our Great Han!

    So what if he had a conflict with you?

    Can¡¯t you hold back a little?

    A person like you is rude and unreasonable. Even if I don¡¯t kill you today, in the future, you will still pay the price for your ultimate arrogance. ¡±

    Duughed in anger. ¡°When your family¡¯s princes were scolding us on the street, why didn¡¯t you mention the words¡¯ presumptuous¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say the four words¡¯ presumptuous and unreasonable ¡®when your family¡¯s crown prince intended to kill us?¡±

    ¡°The crown prince has a noble status, so why should he be the same as you?¡±

    Even if the Crown Prince is a little extreme, it¡¯s not for you to teach him a lesson.

    Since the Crown Prince was wrong, it was only natural that King Han came to admonish and admonish him.

    ¡°You murderers, you actually dare to argue with me?!¡±

    Skinny Du shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So, if he killed us, then we¡¯ll kill him. Anyway, he¡¯s the heir, so what if we kill him?¡±

    After all, we are people with some status in the Yan Kingdom, your prince doesn¡¯t feel that we can¡¯t be killed.

    So after all these years, how many people had he killed?

    For the people who do not have the right to speak, who can reason with their death? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business in Korea, none of your business!¡±

    The old man angrily said, ¡°I still say the same thing, kill someone and pay with their life!¡±

    Either you die, or you wait for my Great Han to dere war on your Yan Kingdom! ¡±

    ¡°I will leave a message for you to send back to Korea. Let the King of Korea dere war on our Yan Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    The old man roared and reached out his hand to grab An Zeng¡¯s neck. ¡°To apany my son in death!¡±

    An Xuan could feel a powerful aura from the old man. When he attacked, there was a fierceness to it that made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    However, in terms of severity, who could bepared with such a domineering way of fighting?

    ¡°You Koreans have reached a certain level of arrogance. When a Crown Prince goes out, he doesn¡¯t even have a guard that surpasses the Small Perfection Stage. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many Korean cultivators, or if it¡¯s because you guys are too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°If you surpass the Small Perfect Stage, there is still a possibility of you killing me.¡±

    The old man¡¯s strength had already reached the peak of the Realm of Captivity, and he was also the enlightened master of the Golden Throne.

    Of course, there was also a part of his sin in the domineering manner of Kim Jong-eun.

    This time, Kim had led them out in a stealthy manner.

    He overheard the conversation between Han Wang and his subordinate ministers, and he knew that Che Xianguo had such a grand asion and that Xu Meimu was the most beautiful person in the world. Naturally, he drooled, and immediately he and his subordinates sneaked out.

    Because of his mischievous nature, Kim was often absent from the pce, and after many days he had been gone, King Han did not know where he had gone.

    No matter how great the world was, he felt that with his status as the crown prince of Korea, he could still make a trip to the capital.

    Everywhere he went, people would be afraid of him. Even if it was Xu Mei-die, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for him to get his hands on it.

    He even fantasized about snatching Xu Meidu away after he arrived at Wise King Country. Who would give him back when he took her away first?

    The so-called ¡°ignorant is fearless¡± might be referring to people like Kim Jong Un.

    However, this old man was different. He knew that the world was big, but he didn¡¯t try to dissuade him.

    He felt that nothing would go wrong, that he would be able to take care of Jinjian even if he was here.

    He had only left for a short while today, but Jin Zuen had already been instigated by the people of Quiet Country¡¯s Divine Meeting to find peace.

    When the congregation saw Kim, Kim and his men stopped Anjou in the street.

    When his men returned to report, he learned that they had hurried over with their men. All he saw was the corpse of Kim Jong-eun lying on the ground.

    ¡°You are too arrogant!¡±

    A ball of cultivation power exploded in the old man¡¯s palm, right in front of An Xuan.

    That power could shatter a boulder into dust.

    The two of them were just inches away from each other, and the explosion of their power didn¡¯t evenst a tenth of a second.

    However, the moment the old man¡¯s power appeared, a violent electric current trapped the ball of cultivation power that was about to explode and forcefullypressed it back.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    The electric currents in An Zaihai¡¯s hand became stronger, like hundreds of electric snakes moving in front of him,pressing the old man¡¯s cultivation base back into a mass of electric currents.

    The ball of electricity returned to the old man¡¯s palm. The old man¡¯s arm started to shatter, and in just a moment, it was gone.

    However, the power of his cultivation was not so strong as to let him go. It exploded on his chest.

    The explosion sent the old man flying dozens of meters away.

    It was the power of his own cultivation, which had caused him to explode into a bloody mess.

    An Zeng withdrew his hand and stared coldly at the Korean guards. ¡°You might never have thought that one day, you would also encounter someone who bullied you.¡±

    ¡°This is Che Xian Country, the Peacock Hall is just above my head, so the four words¡¯ retribution ¡®¡­ it is also suitable to gift it to you.¡±

    In An Zhe¡¯s hands, the righteous and pure yang appeared. After a few people passed, arge part of the corpse fell.

    Share

    Proofread

    Report

    Be the first toment

    |

    Enter yourment here...

    Login with

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323</h4>

    Peacock City is a very strange ce, the Buddhist Sect is prevalent here, and there is the second most prestigious temple, the peacock pce.

    However, there were also all kinds of aromatic meat and wine here, and those nobles who worshipped Buddha also had plenty of meat to eat. Therefore, Skinny Du didn¡¯t understand what faith was all about.

    No one from the Kingdom of Che had bothered to deal with the matter of An Zaihai killing people on the streets. Perhaps in the opinion of the people from Che Xian Country, the ones who killed or died were not from the people from Che Xian Country, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    After An Zaiyue and the others returned to the inn, they realized that the people from the Divine Association of You Country were not here, and so were the Golden Scale Guards of Zhao. On the other hand, there were a few people wearing ck flying fish suit who had kind smiles on their faces when they saw An Zeng walking in from the window.

    When he saw them, he was sad not only because of the familiar ck flying fish suit. More importantly, the young man in the lead was familiar with both the struggle for recognition and the battle. The young man stood at the window and gave a slight nod to An Zhe, who nodded in greeting. He didn¡¯t let An Zhe see the sadness in his eyes.

    The young man¡¯s name was Yin, and he was a homeless man who had been taken in when Ann went out to handle the case. Born in poverty, his parents died early, but he was very spirited and had a sense of justice. Although his cultivation level wasn¡¯t that great, he was very smart and diligent, so An Zhe kept him by his side the entire time.

    When he saw Yin Yang stop, An Zhe felt as if he was seeing himself back then.

    An Zhe passed by the two bronze doors in his previous life, pping his hands together.

    His past life had already passed, and there was no other way for him topete in the present world.

    An Zeng shook his head, telling himself not to think about those things anymore. After all, he was no longer in a feud with Fang Xing. Although he felt bad about the matter with the headquarter, he did not have the ability to deal with it now. The judges of the Shrine were all talents of the state. With the understanding of the Sacred Emperor Chen Wuzui, these people wouldn¡¯t be abandoned. There would definitely be other arrangements.

    Now, arge portion of the people had joined the military. Although they didn¡¯t have the same strong power and authority as before, at least it was a safe and secure ce. Even those who wanted revenge on them had to take into ount the honor of the military.

    On that day, Yin Wuqing came back in a hurry and told him that the Divine Emperor had sent an order for An Zhe to rush to the Yan Kingdom. Without even having a chance to arrange things, Anjou headed north.

    An Zeng sat by the window, staring nkly, while his mind was upied with the matter of the Ch¡¯iao Si and the matter of Xu Meidu. He was unable to find peace for a moment.

    The two bickered and bickered with each other. They really did have a bad taste for each other, ording to An Zhe. The two looked at each other and left at the same time. In less than an hour, the duo returned with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, looking like a bunch of gangsters returning together.

    In his thin hands, Du was carrying a big handful of roasted red willow meat, while in his hands, Chen Shaobai was holding a big jug of wine and a roast chicken.

    Chen Shaobai put down the wine and dishes. Seeing that the Mage and other judges were looking over, he waved his hand and pointed at the wine jug. Those few people seemed to have discussed for a while and then actually came over.

    An Zui raised his head and looked at the ck flying fish suit on Yin Yang¡¯s body. There were gold threads embroidered on it, indicating that his status had risen again. When he left, Yin Zizai¡¯s power was limited, so he stayed by his side, but his position was very low. From the looks of it, they were already Chiliarchies.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    After entering the room, Yin Yang politely greeted him.

    An Zhan smiled, ¡°Hello, let¡¯s drink together.¡±

    Yin did not have the characteristic pride of the Da Xi people. It was because of Ken¡¯s poor background that he had always been a little inferior to himself. However, he was now a member of the Division, and amongst the Division, he was considered one of the more powerful ones.

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    It¡¯s one of the senior decisions. In the past, no matter how much he liked Yin Yang, he would never promote him. This was because Yin Zizai¡¯s ability was limited and his cultivation level was not high.

    It was still fine if his cultivation wasn¡¯t high, but he could do some tasks of allocating resources at a higher level. However, since hecked the ability, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for the Division to sit on a high position.

    ¡°Alright, thanks a lot.¡±

    Yinzi stopped and sat down across from him, and suddenly he saw some of his own shadows in Yinzhiku. The way he spoke, the way he walked, and even the way he sat down, were all deliberately trying to imitate himself at that time. Even his eyes were filled with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    However, imitation was only imitation after all, and there was no such thing as a peaceful contest for the charm of the past.

    ¡°You are from the Yan Kingdom!¡±

    Perhaps because he felt a little awkward, Yin Zhi stopped and said, ¡°You should try to protect the people from the Gesun. They seem to be kind to you.¡± That Korean prince who provoked you would only stop you on the street because he had been incited by the Conve of Souls. ¡°I found out that they are still plotting with the general of the West Brook Country, Khaya Hu.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information, I will keep my eyes open.¡±

    Yin Chili stopped drinking and took a sip. After being silent for a long time, he smiled bitterly: ¡°The reason I took the liberty toe over is because I felt that you were very simr to a friend of mine who had gone away.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they looked simr, but it was an indescribable temperament. ¡°That¡¯s why, from the first time I saw you, I felt close to you.¡±

    An Zeng also smiled, concealing the emotions in his eyes.

    He really wanted to tell Yin Chili to stop. ¡®I am the friend you spoke of, I am the head of the Great Xi Mana Mantra. However, he couldn¡¯t say these words out loud. He had been missing for almost six years, and Yin Yang had never forgotten him. He was still trying to imitate him, which was enough to show that he was a loyal person.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Yin stopped and drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. ¡°When he was alive, I couldn¡¯t repay him properly. In fact, I knew he didn¡¯t think much of me. My cultivation and talent are not high, I don¡¯t have the ability to do things. Perhaps the reason why he kept me was because he felt pity for me. I might not even be fit to wear a Taishan Taishan Flying Fish Dress. But I respect him because he is a man I should respect all my life. ¡±

    ¡°To your friendship.¡±

    Yin Qizhu lifted the cup and drained it in one gulp for the third time.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re strangers, and after we left the Kingdom of Che, I don¡¯t think there will be any more interactions between you and me. ¡°Thus, I have said too much, and I am not being cautious. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know.¡± Although there was noparison between them now, the three words ¡°Masturbate¡± still caused many people to tremble in fear. ¡°The Conve of God of You, the general of West Qiang, is not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang nodded.

    Actually, it could already be seen that the Division¡¯s status had been lowered due to their treatment. If things were the same as before, how could he still live in the inn and protect the Prince Chen Zhongcun in the pce of Peacock City? Thus, Yin Zizai¡¯s words were actually a little deceiving himself. And this self-deception, is the decline of thew of discontent and resistance.

    However, their struggles werepletely meaningless in front of the Sacred Emperor Chen Nuo.

    ¡°It can be considered to be as usual at first sight.¡±

    Yin Zhi raised his ss and said, ¡°Let me toast you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually very curious about what happened with the Dafa. I want to know if any of you will be implicated after the leader of the forces dies.¡±

    This chapter is notplete, please turn the page

    ¡°He¡¯s not necessarily dead!¡±

    Yin Wu stopped abruptly and raised his head. His voice rose abruptly, ¡°Before we found him, no one can be sure that he¡¯s dead!¡±

    The judge sitting beside him tugged at him, and Yin Zizai realized that he had lost hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just not willing to be mentioned that he is dead.¡±

    An Zhan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Yin Wuqing lowered his head and said, ¡°After Lord Chief has left, our lives have indeed been somewhat bitter.¡± But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if he disappeared, Yuwei would still be there. Those who want to bully us must think about whether or not our lord is really dead. Even though it had been six years, the brothers still followed the rules set by their lord and worked diligently. ¡°Therefore, there will not be any weak points that will fall into the hands of others. Even if those people want to touch us, they can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    An Zaixin felt a little more assured. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Yin Zizai paused and said, ¡°You seem to be very curious about the Head Seat.¡±

    An Zhan raised his head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one who isn¡¯t curious about that person suddenly defecting.¡±

    ¡°Escape!¡±

    Yin Jie¡¯s face turned ugly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because he loved Da Xi. Any one of them betrayed us, and I don¡¯t believe that the first lord would betray us either.¡± It is only people like you who make wild guesses about him that will cause his reputation to be sullied! ¡±

    An Zhan frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the official definition of Da Xi?¡±

    Yin Chili¡¯s taut expression immediately became dispirited. It could be seen that there was some grief and indignation in his eyes. There were some contradictions, and there was even some fear. The look in his eyes was tooplicated. It was soplicated that even An Zhe did not understand him. Once Yin Zizai was a very pure young man, but now it seems that his thoughts have be much moreplex.

    Actually, there was nothing wrong with that. After experiencing so many things, one would naturally grow up. For example, after the life and death battle, although his character did not change, he was no longer the stubborn Fang Xingjian from before.

    ¡°Thank you for the wine.¡±

    Seemingly having lost his manners, Yin Yang stopped and prepared to take his leave, ¡°If you didn¡¯te because of the matter regarding that man from the peacock pce, then you¡¯d better leave this country as soon as possible. There are some things I can¡¯t exin, but I can only tell you, the future of Peacock City will not be peaceful, and many people will die. ¡°You¡¯d better leave soon, or you might be in danger.¡±

    An Zeng nodded and sped his hands. Yin Chili also cupped his hands in greeting, then left with his men.

    ¡°He is a man who values friendship. Even now, he still cannot tolerate others speaking ill of him.¡± Thus, this also showed that this person was truly too powerful and worthy of respect. His strength was not only in terms of cultivation, but also in terms of his character. ¡°His shadow can be seen from his subordinates, but who would have thought that it would end up like this?¡±

    An Zhe felt much better. He smiled and said, ¡°This ttery is wless.¡±

    ¡°As you know, Fang Dou is an idol that has not changed since I was a child,¡± said Du.

    Chen Shaobai sat there, deep in thought. He raised his head and nced at Yin Yang¡¯s back, then shook his head, seemingly deep in thought. Skinny Dean touched him. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in a low voice, ¡°This person has something in his heart that he cannot say.¡± ¡°The look in his eyes is tooplicated, it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°They are not friends, so of course they won¡¯t tell us everything.¡±

    Chen Shaobai still shook his head. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. It¡¯s just that something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Although I can¡¯t say what¡¯s wrong with him, Yin Zizai¡¯s mind is a little deep.¡±

    Be the first toment

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324 ¨C Unexpected cause</h4>

    Two days had passed since An Zheng fell to Peacock City, yet he did not have the chance to see Xu Meidai even after entering the Peacock Pce. However, they had not been idle for the past two days. The people from Korea did not give up and attacked four or five times. However, they did not have much strength and the people they hired were not that big of a deal. The Divisions monk did not show himself after entering the Peacock Pce for two days. An Zheng¡¯s heart became more and more anxious, and he was unable to calm down no matter what.

    Tian Haogong¡¯s cmity came from An Zheng. Although An Zheng did not do this on purpose, it was all because of him. If he could not resolve this problem, then he would feel guilty and uneasy for the rest of his life.

    On the night of the second day, An Zheng had already made his decision. If there was no news after dawn, he would challenge the Peacock Pce. Even though he knew that the strength of sucuge sect would be terrifying to the extreme, he still had to do what he had to do.

    The ry station was very big, and An Zheng didn¡¯t even know the name of the tree in the courtyard. Every night, there would be people who worshiped the Buddha, kneeling under the tree and bowing, they were very sincere and sincere.

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou had already gone to sleep, so An Zheng couldn¡¯t fall asleep as he walked out of the room by himself. He stood under the huge tree and stared nkly into the night sky.

    ¡°Xu Meidai?¡±

    Seemingly someone softly called out, An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.

    He looked around. There was no one there, and no one else seemed to have heard him. There were quite a few experts living in the ry station. If there really was a sound, how could they not hear it?

    An Zheng listened carefully for a while, then smiled bitterly and thought to himself, could it be my misconception?

    It was at this time that someone from outside softly called out, ¡°Xu Meidai?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, with a sh, he rushed out from the inn. The street outside was very clean. Other than the sound of the wind blowing against the sand, there was nothing else. The moon in the desert was especially bright. The lights on both sides of the streets of Peacock City were also very concentrated, so they could be seen very far away. An Zheng did not see a single person.

    But this was the third time the voice had sounded at this time, and it seemed to be not far from An Zheng.

    ¡°Xu Meidai?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned around, and it was as if he saw a ck figure sh past. He knew that something was wrong, but he still chased after him.

    The ck silhouette in front of him was exceptionally fast, only stopping after An Zheng had chased him for a few streets did he gradually stop. An Zheng looked around and realised it wce simr to the Beast Battling Arena. There were seats on the stairs all around him, gradually rising higher and higher. Right now he was standing in the middle of the Beast Battling Arena. The ck clothed man in front of him turned around and gave him a sinister smile, and then his figure gradually dimmed down, and in the end he disappeared in front of An Zheng.

    At this moment, An Zheng even misunderstood that it was a ghost.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the shadow technique of the State of Zhao.¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, why haven¡¯t you appeared yet?¡±

    As the sound of his voice faded, a dozen or so figures appeared from all directions, hiding behind the stone pirs surrounding the Colosseum. These people all wore the same attire as they surrounded An Zheng. Standing at the very front was a middle-aged man of about forty years of age. He looked somewhat refined, but even under the moonlight, his gaze towards An Zheng was still filled with hatred.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    The middle-aged man walked down one step aime. His footsteps seemed exceptionally heavy.

    ¡°My name is Su Mou.¡±

    He stopped ten meters away from An Zheng and looked straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°King Zhao¡¯s younger brother, Su Qingnuan¡¯s uncle.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I guessed that you would make a move against me, so there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Initially, I also could not understand why Su Qingnuan did not want to be the State of Zhao. Why did the people of the State of Zhao still want to avenge Su Qingnuan? Later, I realized that I was noarent, so naturally I couldn¡¯t feel the pain. No matter what Su Qingnuan did wrong, she is still the daughter of the King Zhao. ¡±

    Su Mu nodded her head: ¡°You are right, no matter what Su Qingnuan did wrong, she is still a member of our State of Zhao, the daughter of our King Zhao.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s why, you are no different from those people from Korea who want to kill me. However, it seems that you have a much better reason for taking revenge on behalf of your loved ones. However, it¡¯s not that different. Although we made a big mistake and caused a lot of people to die, we can¡¯t die. A parent or an elder has problems with their education. Is the reason why Su Qingnuan acted like that have nothing to do with his parents? ¡±

    ¡°Maybe from a young age, Su Qingnuan¡¯s tyranny and jealousy have already started to show on her face. But what did the King Zhao and the Queen do? You are the daughter of the King, and if you havemitted a crime, the King will help you carry it. Thus, you will only say a few words nonchntly and then pretend as if nothing happened. ¡±

    Su Mu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Whatever you say.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I was the one who killed him, you just have to kill me.¡±

    Su Mu: ¡°Actually, with the rtionship between State of Yan and his allies, King Zhao could have never minded this matter. Unfortunately, after death, your State of Yan didn¡¯t even have a single exnation! ¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh. ¡°So, this enmity might not necessarily need to be avenged. We just want to see if I can give you some chips, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a big deal.¡±

    An Zheng habitually shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t like this in the first ce.¡±

    Su Mu said: ¡°Since you have decided, as long as you give State of Yan 15 counties, and thenpensate us with 10 million silver, we can leave you with your life, but you have to cripple your cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not considered high.¡±

    Su Mu said, ¡°The rtionship between allies is rted to the survival of both countries, so you have to consider this carefully.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Generally speaking, do you allow cursing during negotiations? If not, pleasee and fight with me. I have quite a bit of silver, so I won¡¯t give you a single copper. I have a lot of power, so I won¡¯t give you even a speck of dust from State of Yan. ¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Su Mu let out an angry shout, and the dozen or so Golden Scale Guards in the surroundings immediately moved. These people were clearly still standing there, but there were afterimages on their bodies that pounced towards An Zheng. An Zheng summoned out the ice spirit from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and it reached out with one hand. The ice spirit circled around his hand and shot out a circle of silver light. The silver light urately pierced into the phantoms that were pouncing towards them, but those phantoms were not affected in the slightest, as they quickly pounced in front of An Zheng.

    A sword pierced towards An Zheng, who dodged to the side. Soon after, the remaining dozens of afterimages also arrived, a dozen plus swords that were like poisonous snakes continuously pierced towards An Zheng.

    Suddenly, a ray of light appeared outside of An Zheng¡¯s body, summoning the eight Holy Fish Scale s, spinning them to repel the illusions. Following that, An Zheng raised his left hand, and the Orthodox Pure Yang appeared, illuminating the surroundings. As the temperature of the Orthodox Pure Yang got increasingly hotter, those illusions started to distort and then were actually set on fire. Very quickly, they turned into ashes.

    ¡°Shadow skill, paper man.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°After I killed Su Qingnuan, I was waiting for the revenge of you State of Zhao people. Therefore, I have some understanding of the skills that the State of Zhao people are most proficient in. This Shadow Skill is the most mysterious method used by the Golden Scale Guards of the State of Zhao to assassinate people. But I happen to know how to hold back. ¡±

    The Orthodox Pure Yang in his hand became even brighter, and the entire Beast Battling Arena was illuminated as if it was day. The unsightly expression on Su Mou¡¯s face became increasingly clear.

    ¡°You know how to trick me out and find a ce to attack me, although you guys are afraid of attracting the attention of the people from the Tsukiko. ¡°But because of this, fighting will not hurt the innocent. I won¡¯t kill you today.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Su Mou and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Even you all are unable to kill me.¡±

    Su Mu could obviously tell that the round sun in An Zheng¡¯s hand was the nemesis of her Shadow Skill. So much light, so much heat, there was simply no chance for him to use his Shadow Skills at all.

    But at this moment, there seemed to be a very light sigh. Everyone heard it, and then, besides An Zheng, everyone fell. Without warning or the ability to resist, with just a light sigh, everyone in State of Zhao fainted.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    An Zheng quickly turned and looked around.

    Xu Meidai who was wearing a white gauze dress slowly walked down from between two gigantic stone pirs at the side of the beast battle arena. Beneath the Orthodox Pure Yang, she looked so real, so beautiful, and so wless. She slowly walked down from the high ce and kept her eyes on An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Xu Meidai walked in front of An Zheng, and the two of them were very close. Close enough, An Zheng could smell a refreshing fragrance from her body. So close that the breath she was breathing, could even brush against An Zheng¡¯s face. Close enough, An Zheng could see the sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.

    And following that, Xu Meidai¡¯s movements made An Zheng be as stiff aock.

    Xu Meidai stretched forward and lightly kissed An Zheng¡¯s face. It was only a light touch, but both of them seemed to have turned to stone.

    Her face was red and hot, but the sadness in her eyes was more intense.

    ¡°When I first saw you, I knew you were him. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to admit that he became someone else. But no matter what, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are him. If I can turn back the clock and go back to the time when I first saw you in State of Yan, I will choose to take you with me and leave this world, no matter what happens in this world. ¡±

    ¡°However, I have not. Although I am a bit regretful right now, I do understand.¡±

    She sat down on the stone steps, her long skirt reaching to the ground.

    ¡°Just now, I kissed you because of the former Xu Meidai. She deserves a kiss like this, whether you kiss me or I kiss you. Because she once loved him so deeply, what she should not have taken away was regret. ¡±

    She looked up, tears in her eyes.

    ¡°But after I left the State of Yan, I suddenly started to understand a little. What I fear is not that you have changed your appearance, but that I feel that I have never stepped into your world. ¡°You are not dead, it is the person I love who is dead.¡±

    An Zheng stood there like a stone, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡±

    Xu Meidaiughed, with tears still flowing from the corners of her eyes: ¡°I am not trapped here, entering the Peacock Pce is my own choice, no one is forcing me. After I left the State of Yan, I came here in search of a peaceful heart. Dharma enlightened me, made me understand how terrible my paranoia was. You don¡¯t love me, and although I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t love me, I never dared to admit it before. ¡±

    She looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°But even if you don¡¯t love me, if there¡¯s anyone in this world who can tell that you¡¯re Fang Zheng, then that¡¯s me. Your eyes are the same as his. Perhaps you did not remember how many times I looked into your face and your eyes. Maybe you haven¡¯t remembered how many times I¡¯ve felt your breath around me. I¡¯m familiar with everything about you, even the smell from your body. ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head, tears forming at the corners of his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    Xu Meidai imitated An Zheng and shrugged, ¡°How can I be sorry? It¡¯s just that I chose you, and you didn¡¯t choose me. So, no one has ever let down anyone, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re not fated to be together. ¡±

    An Zheng felt his heart being blocked by a huge boulder, so heavy that he could barely breathe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. The reason I kissed you earlier was to sever all ties with the mortal world.¡±

    Xu Meidai stood up, and raised her hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I want to be the Sect Leader of the Peacock Pce, and wholeheartedly cultivate with my heart, so naturally, I cannot let go of anything in my heart. Therefore, I must sever everything before I be the Sect Leader. including the rtionship between us, that kiss was also severed. ¡±

    Her expression gradually recovered its calmness, and she still looked like that arrogant Pce Chief Tian Haogong.

    ¡°But this is only a rtionship of love between you and me. There is alstionship of love. There is also a rtionship of hate.¡±

    Xu Meidai said as she slightly raised her chin, ¡°I want to cut off all these, because they will affect my cultivation. The people I invited were all rted to your death. If I help you kill them and take revenge, then I have nothing to do with this world anymore. The one who nned to kill you was Chen Zhongqi, he is here. The one who helped to contact Su Qingnuan to set urap to kill you was Su Mou, he is here. The one who was bribed by Chen Zhongqi to imitate the Sacred Emperor is your original subordinate, Yin Zhiting. Back then, among the people who participated in the siege of you, not only were there people from the Da Xi Empire and the Yan n, there was also a person from Youguo. His name was Zhuang Dong and he was once a follower of Chen Zhongqi.

    Xu Meidai looked at the fallen people around him. Lifting her hand slightly, all the Golden Scale Guards of State of Zhao turned to ash.

    ¡°This is no longer your problem. It is my mortal destiny.¡±

    Her voice was cold. ¡°I want to cut him off!¡±

 Chapter 325

    <h4>Chapter 325 ¨C Dust Break</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Xu Meidai, who was in front of him, in a bit of a daze, and in that instant, he had an impulse to let time return to the past. He did not have feelings for Xu Meidai, nor did he want to use Xu Meidai¡¯s feelings to save her life. He just didn¡¯t want Xu Meidai to take the risk. He didn¡¯t want Xu Meidai to sink deeper into the abyss.

    For him, the entire Tian Haogong had been thrown in, and even now, hundreds of disciples had disappeared. For him, Xu Meidai, who was once the pride of Da Xi Sky, was now living in the Buddha Country in the Western Region and would soon be the next Sect Leader of the Peacock Pce. Xu Meidai said that she wanted to cut off their rtionship, but if she could do so, was this really the life that she wanted?

    An Zheng looked at Xu Meidai, the corners of her eyes moist.

    One of the reasons why Xu Meidai cut off their mortal ties was to avenge him. Those who had hurt him before, had all been found by Xu Meidai.

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Can I do it myself?¡±

    Xu Meidai shook her head slightly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not good. I¡¯m not going to kill those people to avenge you. Maybe you think I love you so much... But after that kiss, the rtionship between you and I was severed. I¡¯m not lying to you, I really want to be a qualified Peacock Pce Sect Leader. You may think it¡¯s incredible that I¡¯m lying to you, but I¡¯m not. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°After leaving the State of Yan, I will first head to the Golden Crown. I will tour the various countries from the Golden Crown to the east, and hear about the buddhist arts. These days are the calmest days of my life. In the end, I went to the Peacock Pce and the Hierarch himself helped me enlighten myself. I don¡¯t force you to convert to Buddhism, she said. I just want you to see your own heart. I was in front of Peacock Pce¡¯s Cui Ping for 13 days, suddenly enlightened ¡­ Fang ¡­ An Zheng, I have already found my target. ¡±

    Her voice was calm, and the tears had dried at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°I used to think that my goal was to follow in your footsteps. It¡¯s good to follow behind you and watch your back. But the Buddha¡¯s enlightenment made me understand that if I continue like this, I will only be imposing my pain on you. I¡¯m in pain, and you¡¯re in pain. It¡¯s time for me to wake up. This world is nce where you have to get what you want. The happiness I once thought was only the root of my pain. ¡±

    Gradually, an expression which An Zheng felt was extremely unfamiliar appeared on her face: ¡°I¡¯m not taking revenge for you, I¡¯m only cutting off the ties of fate in my heart.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood.

    Xu Meidai was right, she was not lying to him. If Xu Meidai wanted to pursue a very high realm of consciousness, then she had to cut off everything that was rted to him in the past. The person who was once the deepest and most unshakable in Xu Meidai¡¯s heart was An Zheng. Now, she used a kiss as a de and cut off this part of her obsession. In other words, that kiss was to say goodbye to her past self, and not to An Zheng. She had to cut off everything in her heart that had nothing to do with Dharma. Only then would she be able to concentrate on cultivation.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say, could it be that he could force himself to bring Xu Meidai back? Even if he brought his back, was that really the right choice for Xu Meidai?

    He stood there, not knowing what to do in front of him for the first time. That¡¯s right, An Zheng wasn¡¯t someone who relied on his wits to act, he was always a little impulsive. He was also a bit clumsy when it came to rtionships between men and women, so he was always on the defensive. But An Zheng was very clear of one thing, and that was that he could not think of anyone else just because of his own thoughts. An Zheng asked himself, what could you use to help Xu Meidai?

    Affection?

    An Zheng treated Xu Meidai as her best friend, and even as family.

    ¡°You can go.¡±

    Xu Meidai walked higher and higher, as if she was about to reach the heavens. It was as if everything here had nothing to do with An Zheng anymore. Including those from the State of Zhao who had fallen to the ground and turned into ashes, and even Xu Meidai who was walking away slowly, including herself.

    An Zheng suddenly discovered that after leaving the State of Yan this time, he had bid farewell to many things. It wasn¡¯t just Xu Meidai who was bidding farewell, An Zheng was also there. An Zheng didn¡¯t know whether or not this was a sudden enlightenment, but this kind of farewell made people sad.

    An Zheng bid farewell to his past self. Within the bronze door, he bid farewell to his past self by pping his hands.

    The past is given to the past and the future to the future.

    ¡°You will encounter danger!¡±

    An Zheng shouted to Xu Meidai who was getting further and further away: ¡°Chen Zhongqi¡¯s cultivation is also unfathomable, although he rarely makes a move, he¡¯s good at hiding himself. Even I don¡¯t know the depth of his cultivation. Moreover, experts will definitely be asmon as the clouds by Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side. ¡±

    Xu Meidai smiled faintly, it was the confidence of a strong warrior.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t even cut through these, how will I cultivate my mental state?¡±

    She turned around. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s been a lifetime. I won¡¯t be seeing you again.¡±

    With that, her figure disappeared. An Zheng stood there in a daze. His mind was in a mess, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Xu Meidai saw through the Red Dust. Her kiss was like a de, followed by another sh. An Zheng raised his head and looked in the direction that Xu Meidai had left. ¡°Where are your disciples?¡± What about them? But Xu Meidai had already disappeared...

    An Zheng turned around and walked back. When he arrived outside the Beast Battlefield, he felt as if he had broken through an invisible barrier. Then, he suddenly realized that when Xu Meidai saw him just now, she had casually set up a ban on people not being able to see them.

    Xu Meidai kept repeating these words in her mind, causing him to feel as if her heart had been squeezed into a ball.

    ¡°Those who have hurt you before are my shackles. If I want to cultivate Dharma, I must break through these shackles. Cut them off and let them cease to be a demon in my heart. An Zheng... Once, you were my biggest inner demon. But now, the past is my biggest inner demon. You are only a part of my past. I know you¡¯re sad, but it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t love you anymore. It¡¯s because you think I¡¯m suffering. No... Cultivating makes me iparably happy. ¡±

    The words Xu Meidai said before she left were like knives slicing through An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    Actually, Xu Meidai had seen through everything thoroughly from the beginning till the end.

    ¡°The State of Zhao¡¯s Su Mou who was in charge of contacting the State of Yan¡¯s empress dowager came. The Yin Zhiting who was bribed to pass the Sacred Emperor¡¯s decree came, the head of the divinity who was besieging you, Zhuang Dong. The mastermind, Chen Zhongqi, also came.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, his eyes gradually bing clear again.

    Could she stop Xu Meidai? No, no. Just as Xu Meidai had said, all of these things seemed like they were taking revenge for An Zheng. But in reality, she had nothing to do with An Zheng anymore. What she wanted was to cut off the past, cut off all the obsession that had existed in her heart. Those people who framed An Zheng, were pricked one by one in Xu Meidai¡¯s heart. After she had pulled out all the thorns, she was no longer Xu Meidai but the Peacock Pce¡¯s Sect Leader.

    An Zheng looked towards the ry station, where there was one of his enemies. An Zheng never thought that there would actually be Yin Zhiting among those who deceived him. That young man who once purely wished to repay her, why did he betray her?

    An Zheng wanted to ask clearly.

    His steps were somewhat heavy. It turned out that bidding farewell to the past was not an easy matter. His heart ached and ached everywhere. An Zheng thought about the words that Empress Dowager Su Qingnuan had said before her death ¡­ Fang Zheng was aplete failure! Do you think that Chen Zhongqi is the only one who wants to kill him? Then you¡¯re wrong. There were too many people who wanted to kill Fang Zheng, and Chen Zhongqi was just an operator. There were too many people behind him. Do you think Fang Zheng is a failure for someone who could make almost the whole of Da Xi want to kill him?

    Is that so?

    An Zheng asked himself.

    At least he lost on his own quest for justice.

    Perhaps not. Death did not mean failure.

    When An Zheng walked to the entrance of the ry station, he saw Yin Zhiting standing there and looking at him. His hand was holding onto the Embroidered Spring Sabre by her waist, which was the standard weapon used by the Da Xi Ming Fa Si. The Embroidered Spring Saber in his hand was personally given to him by An Zheng at the time. That day, An Zheng gave a ck Flying Fish Robe and an Embroidered Spring Saber to Yin Zhiting. Tell him that from today on, you are a man of justice.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Yin Zhiting¡¯s eyes were a little cold. Even in the darkness of the night, it was hard to hide the glint in her eyes.

    An Zheng replied with a question, ¡°Where did I go have anything to do with you?¡±

    Yin Zhiting held onto the handle of her de tightly: ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±

    An Zheng was quiet for a moment, then slowly nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yin Zhiting turned and strode forward with An Zheng following behind him. The more she looked at the familiar figure, the more she felt that she was unfamiliar.

    The two of them crossed the street, one in front of the other. It seemed to pass through the world of the present and return to the world of the past.

    In front of him was an empty space. It should be the gathering ce of Peacock City, and it was very spacious. There was no one living in the surrounding area. Yin Zhiting¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she turned around to look at An Zheng: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly arrived at Tsukiko, or if it has something to do with me. But there¡¯s something in your eyes that scares me... I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t like it. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Yin Zhiting: ¡°So you want to kill me?¡±

    Yin Zhiting was startled for a moment, ¡°I saw you do it before, when you killed that Jin Sian En, so I knew I couldn¡¯t kill you. I asked you out because I wanted to know one thing... You came to the Tsukiko for Xu Meidai? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    ¡°Old friend.¡±

    Yin Zhiting¡¯s expression clearly changed, ¡°You are very young and have never gone to the Da Xi Empire before. That¡¯s why I find it hard to understand why you said that you are old friends with her. However, an old friend of hers died in State of Yan, what kind of rtionship do you have with that person? ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he definitely didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Yin Zhiting¡¯s face gradually paled: ¡°You ¡­ Is it really rted to that person? ¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward, and approached Yin Zhiting, step by step: ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    This sudden question caused Yin Zhiting to almost copse: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Yin Zhiting, and the two were so close that they could even clearly hear each other¡¯s breathing. An Zheng looked into Yin Zhiting¡¯s eyes, and asked word by word: ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what did you get after betraying him? Are you happy with all these things you have? ¡±

    Yin Zhiting suddenlyughed so hard that her face had turned sinister, ¡°I knew it, you must havee because of him. So you came to kill me, right? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ ¡°The day that I feared the most had finallye. It was finally here ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are just feeling guilty, if it was another person from the State of Yan, you would also have the same suspicions. You¡¯re not afraid of me, you¡¯re afraid of the ghost in your own heart. ¡±

    Yin Zhiting fell to the ground, she cried andughed at times, and then she said crazily, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    He raised his head to look at An Zheng, and suddenly wailed: ¡°I was wrong ¡­ I know I was wrong. ¡±

 Chapter 326

    <h4>Chapter 326 ¨C I have to get it back</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the Yin Zhiting who had knelt on the ground in front of him, whose face had already distorted, and felt the same pain in her heart. He could mercilessly kill her other enemies, and even if she wanted to kill Chen Zhongqi, he would not hesitate to do so.

    Yin Zhiting raised her head and looked at An Zheng, her eyes red: ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take action. Before you kill me, there¡¯s one thing I want to ask of you ¡­ I didn¡¯t tell myrades. I didn¡¯t want them to look down on me. So after I die, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me keep this a secret. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°You don¡¯t want to be looked down upon?¡±

    Yin Zhiting raised her hands to wipe the tears and snot off her face, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am afraid I will be looked down upon.¡±

    When he said these few words, there was something in his eyes that An Zheng could not understand.

    ¡°Give meason. Why did you betray him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon.¡±

    Yin Zhiting knelt there, raised her head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°This is the answer, that¡¯s right ¡­ I know that I¡¯m stupid, that I don¡¯t have much talent in cultivation, and that I don¡¯t have much ability to do things. When he took me in, he only felt pity for me. But I have always been afraid, afraid that I would let down the clothes he gave me ¡­ I can¡¯t sleep all day and all night, and all day and all night I worry that I might make him angry because of my dereliction of duty. ¡±

    Yin Zhiting looked at An Zheng. ¡°Can you understand that feeling?¡±

    An Zheng did not speak, and looked at Yin Zhiting with an even colder gaze than before.

    Yin Zhitingughed bitterly: ¡°You definitely can¡¯t understand. Later on, when someone unintentionally said something, I finally understood why I was like this ¡­ The debt of gratitude was too great to be repaid. Furthermore, he was worried that if he didn¡¯t do well enough, he would be looked down by the other party. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    An Zheng red: So we can only kill him?

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yin Zhiting stood up, and her voice suddenly rose: ¡°The reason why I sold him out, wasn¡¯t because of these! That¡¯s right, my cultivation realm is not high, my cultivation talent is also not good, I am not good at doing things, and I am not good at being a person, but since I am in Ming Fa Si, I want to climb up? Can it be entirely my fault? In the end, wasn¡¯t it because of him? If it wasn¡¯t for him bringing me to the holy city of Da Xi city and the Ming Fa Si, would I have been able to see that bustling and beautiful world? Will I be unable to extricate myself from this pleasure? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°So I know I was wrong, but is he wrong?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You have already bepletely distorted.¡±

    Yin Zhiting waved her hand: ¡°This has always been a twisted world! What¡¯s wrong with me pursuing everything I want? Since he brought me into the Ming Fa Si, why did he obstruct my development? For what reason should my future be decided by him? ¡±

    After he finished shouting, he suddenly became dejected: ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he would die ¡­¡± The reason they told me this, was because Fang Zheng was in their way. They wanted to trick Fang Zheng out to teach him a lesson so that he would no longer be the leader of Ming Fa Si. ¡°I believed them. I didn¡¯t expect them to kill him ¡­¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that Yin Zhiting had already gone mad, he had been forced into this madness by himself.

    All kinds of distortions and wild thoughts.

    Yin Zhiting stood up straight: ¡°Fang Zheng said that men should be able to sit at the top of the heavens and stand at the bottom of the earth. I betrayed him, I believe. If you are here to avenge him, then do it, I will not retaliate. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, you might be even more tormented than if you died.¡±

    Yin Zhiting looked at An Zheng stiffly, ¡°Please ¡­ Please kill me, I ¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to kill myself. ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Give me your courage to deceive Fang Zheng?¡±

    Yin Zhiting lowered her head and looked at the Embroidered Spring de in his hand. He was silent for a very long time. She pulled the de out of its sheath and ced it on her own neck. She clenched her teeth, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged out. However, after trying several times, he still didn¡¯t dare to erase the knife.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    He shouted at An Zheng¡¯s back, ¡°Please help me!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he turned around to look at Yin Zhiting: ¡°Back then when he took you away, you were filled with cold and hunger, but you refused to beg for food the entire time, and instead tried your best to find what you could do to change it for a meal. You were willing to work hard, willing to work hard. At that time, you had more courage than you do now. Sometimes, when a person does something shameful, it ierrible beginning, and you find that you no longer have the courage to face someone you were once close to. ¡±

    An Zheng walked back, ced his hand on Yin Zhiting¡¯s hand and pulled back.

    Witfft, blood sprayed out, spraying all over An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng stood there, not dodging at all.

    Yin Zhiting slowly kneeled down, and ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds came out of her throat. Vaguely, An Zheng seemed to hear a ¡®thank you¡¯ sound.

    An Zheng turned around and saw Chen Shaobai, who was standing not too far away from him.

    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°I killed him, why do you think I¡¯m soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°If you really were strong enough, you wouldn¡¯t have gone back and killed him. Instead, you said you would let him live.¡±

    An Zheng remained silent.

    Chen Shaobai passed a bottle of wine to An Zheng, who tilted his head back and took a gulp, ¡°Have you ever been betrayed before?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°I have never experienced it, but I have. And believe me, I¡¯ve seen more betrayal than you¡¯ve ever seen. I don¡¯t remember if I told you... Sometimes, revenge is actually not a very enjoyable thing to do. Often, the process of revenge is very painful. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°You seem to know a lot about me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°There iather speechless rtionship between you and my old man. The two of you seem to be even closer than the two of us.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that he was very stupid. Chen Shaobai¡¯s father could contact him at any time, and the voice would appear in his mind. Thus, he knew that some of his past was not a difficult matter.

    ¡°You were amazing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said as he walked, ¡°But when do you n to tell Fatty and the others?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking, and I¡¯ve always been hesitating.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What are you hesitating for? You are rtives, family. There is nothing that you can¡¯t say. You are a good person, but you think too much. If it were me, I would have told them already. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I am hesitating, not because I do not want to tell them, but because it will bring them danger. Once they know who I am, if they were to spread the word, the people chasing after me will use them to threaten me, or capture them and interrogate them directly. My opponents are too strong, I will tell them once I¡¯ve killed all of my enemies. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head, ¡°That makes sense ¡­ Do you regret it? Come to Tsukiko. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I guess I can be considered to havhorough farewell with the past.¡±

    He looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    An Zheng left without looking back. ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng¡¯s back and shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how tired a person like you is living. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know how to find a helper?¡±

    Tonight, the Youguo and the people from West Qiang were not around. It was obvious that they had purposely gone out to hide. The people of State of Zhao wanted to take action, these people wanted to watch themotion. An Zheng¡¯s target was the one called Zhuang Dong, the head of the Youguo. However, since this person was able to join in the attack, his cultivation would at least be in the Lower Completion Stage. With An Zheng¡¯s current realm still being one of imprisonment, choosing to act by himself no matter how he looked at it, was still a bit audacious.

    Xu Meidai said that she would kill these people. An Zheng only had to wait, but he did not want to wait.

    How hard would it be to find a stranger in such a dark and strange city? However, An Zheng was once the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si.

    In less than an hour, An Zheng found traces of those people outside an inn in the western city of Peacock City. The people of the Youguo had always been acting mysterious, even if it was on mounts, they had to make it seem like a very amazing and mysterious demon beast. It was easier to find the people of the West Qiang. They were numerous, and their mounts were all marked with the special symbol of the West Qiang.

    At the door of the tavern, An Zheng lightly knocked on the door.

    The waiter rubbed his eyes and came out, opening the door, he looked at An Zheng: ¡°Master, our shop is full, why don¡¯t you go to another house to take a look?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    The waiter also knew that a lot of people from the Central ins hade to the city recently. Moreover, the Tsukiko had given the order to be polite to the people who were originally there. He thought about it for a moment. After all, this was a matter between the people of the Central ins.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s looking for me.¡±

    The one who answered the waiter was not An Zheng, but the Head of the Department, Zhuang Dong, of the Youguo s.

    Zhuang Dong stood at the stairs on the second floor and nodded at An Zheng: ¡°Come up and take a seat.¡±

    An Zheng walked in without any hesitation.

    After going up to the second floor, An Zheng found that the room had a faint smell of blood. He slightly frowned and followed Zhuang Dong into the inn¡¯s room. When An Zheng entered, his expression changed... Inside the house, there were piles of corpses. The room wasrge, but there was no ce to step. The bodies were piled high, almost to the roof.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy.¡±

    Zhuang Dong made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Some people are unwilling to keep their promises, this is what I hate the most, so I can only kill them.¡±

    The people who died were all from the State of Qiang. There were around seventy to eighty people who were stuffed into the house. Almost no one saw blood, it could be seen how terrifying Zhuang Dong¡¯s killing techniques were. Furthermore, there was a waiter standing guard downstairs. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t hear anything from the second floor. If it wasn¡¯t one or two people being killed, would seventy or eighty people die without even being able to shout out?

    ¡°These people offered mrice to kill you. But your price is more than what they give you. I want to raise the price. They don¡¯t like it. ¡±

    Zhuang Dong cleared oce and pulled two chairs over to sit opposite of An Zheng: ¡°I saw you kill Yin Zhiting, so I guessed that you mighte looking for me.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°And why did you guess it?¡±

    Zhuang Dongughed, ¡°My heart is tied... It¡¯s just as you said to Yin Zhiting, if a person does something shameful, it would form a knot in their heart. No matter how much time passed, she would feel ufortable as long as she thought about it. You and Yin Zhiting didn¡¯t have anything to do with each other before, but now that you¡¯ve killed him, it¡¯s obviously not because he¡¯s prettier than you. So when I think about it, it might be because of that knot in my heart that I am unable to unravel. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you to him?¡±

    Zhuang Dong asked.

    An Zheng: ¡°Heir.¡±

    Zhuang Dong praised, ¡°Amazing, after being surrounded, even though he was clearly exhausted, he could still forcefully survive, and even have a disciple of his own. So at that time I hesitated, my opponent was someone like Fang Zheng, what qualifications did I have? But you should know by now that the one looking for me is Chen Zhongqi, I cannot refuse. Of course, the reason I couldn¡¯t reject him wasn¡¯t because of my city¡¯s guest, but because of the favor he had shown me. It¡¯s because I know him. Once he tells me about it, I can only ept it or die. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°That is something I do not understand.¡±

    Zhuang Dong could not hold back andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention you, even your master did not notice his character. Chen Zhongqi¡¯s acting skills were truly admirable. Fang Zheng always thought that his best brother was Chen Zhongqi, which was why he died so miserably. ¡±

    Zhuang Dong said: Do you want a drink?

    An Zheng: ¡°You seem very calm, not at all as if you have a knot in your heart.¡±

    Zhuang Dongughed: ¡°I ah... My heart is a little bigger, and I have my own rules. When Chen Zhongqi asked me to take action, I only need to give him enough money. Ha Ya Hu told me to kill you because he didn¡¯t give you enough silver. So, with me, everything can be measured by money. When I think I have taken the silver, I feel at ease. ¡±

    He poured a cup of wine for An Zheng: ¡°If you¡¯re ready in a while, tell me, let¡¯s go out and fight.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m curious though, how much did Chen Zhongqi give you?¡±

    Zhuang Dong: ¡°Why do you want to know this?¡±

    An Zhengughed and was a little happy: ¡°That¡¯s the money to kill Fang Zheng. I feel that after I kill you, I need to take it back.¡±

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327 ¨C Not Buying</h4>

    Zhuang Dong waerson who was calm to the extreme. He and Yin Zhiting were different, the two of them belonged to two different worlds. He just did not expect An Zheng to be so calm as well. He was clearly here for revenge, yet he was still able to sit here and drink with Ye Zichen, and he seriously asked Ye Zichen how much money he charged him.

    ¡°That would be killing Fang Zheng, of course the price would be high, even if I¡¯m just one of the participants.¡±

    Zhuang Dong alsoughed: ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you, it¡¯s thirty pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, in addition to a set of cultivation methods at the peak of Golden-Rank, in addition to a weapon at the peak of Golden-Rank.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°The price is too low.¡±

    Zhuang Dong said. ¡°At that time, I was not very knowledgeable and did not understand the situation.

    An Zheng stood up: I¡¯m ready, where are you going?

    Zhuang Dong pointed to the main street outside: ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s near, the waiter did not offend me, nor did he give me any money or owe me any money, so don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    He stood up and courteously made a gesture of ¡°please¡±.

    An Zheng walked out of the door, turned his head and curiously asked: ¡°Since you love money so much, if someone offered yoigh enough price, would you kill yourself?¡±

    Zhuang Dong was stunned. He actually thought about it seriously for a while: ¡°It seems I can¡¯t ¡­ Not because I died and nobody spent the money, but because I didn¡¯t know how much to price myself. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let me serice for you.¡±

    Zhuang Dong asked while walking: ¡°How much?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°One set of Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.¡±

    Zhuang Dong shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, am I that valuable?¡±

    When An Zheng and the two of them walked out of the inn, the sleepy waiter raised his head and looked at them, as if he was annoyed. After An Zheng and Zhuang Dong left the room, he came over and sealed the door again, muttering to himself: ¡°If he¡¯s really sick, he won¡¯t sleep at night.¡±

    There was a wind on the street, sweeping the ground and sending the sand far away.

    An Zheng and Zhuang Dong stood face to face. Zhuang Dong asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Is therroblem?¡±

    Zhuang Dong said: ¡°I feel that you can set your price yourself, if you are not my opponent, when I am about to kill you, you will pay me, and I will not kill you.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You really have a bottom line.¡±

    Zhuang Dong acknowledged: ¡°This is truly a good way to earn money. If I were to chase and kill you from today onwards, every time I give yorice increase, every time you use money to buy your life, my ie would be very stable.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people like you.¡±

    Zhuang Dong sighed: ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t n on bidding.¡±

    An Zheng summoned the ice spirit and pointed at Zhuang Dong: ¡°Come, I¡¯m in a hurry to return to the inn.¡±

    Zhuang Dong sighed: ¡°It¡¯ity that I can¡¯t make money and make a move.¡±

    An Zheng fiercely charged forward and the ice shard drew a straight line in the air. The red official¡¯s gown on Zhuang Dong¡¯s body flickered with a golden light. It was the unique rune power of the divinity. The Youguo was probably the sect that was the most obsessed with Runes. With the special support of the symbols, the clothes they wore had a mysterious power.

    An Zheng¡¯s ice thread pierced straight through it, but Zhuang Dong actually did not have any reaction, and did not dodge or evade. The ice threads stabbed into Zhuang Dong¡¯s body, and with a sh of golden light, the ice threads disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? ¡°Come again, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhuang Dong smiled and said to An Zheng: ¡°Looks like I was wrong about Ha Ya Hu and the others, increasing the price for them was a little high. Even though your cultivation level isn¡¯t as high as the money they gave you, you¡¯re stupid. You actually think you can kill me with your current cultivation, so I have to give yorice. It¡¯s a pity, I killed them all. Otherwise, I would have been able to go back and chat with them. I am really depressed now... ¡°Without money, there is no motivation to kill.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s movements were swift to the extreme; he simply did not care about what Zhuang Dong had said. In this short period of time, the ice spirit had pierced through at least 130 times. Zhuang Dong¡¯s clothes seemed to be able to dissolve the attack created by the Cultivation Power, but it did not have much defensive power when facing against the direct attacks of the magical equipment. Therefore, when An Zheng got closer, every time he stabbed, he would move to block it. An Zheng attacked 130 times, he blocked 130 times, and added up, it did not evenst a second.

    An expert of the Lower Completion Stage and an expert of Captive Stage could not be seen clearly by ordinary people.

    ¡°A bit weaker. Come again.¡±

    Zhuang Dong waved his hand at An Zheng. ¡°I want to see if you can force me to retaliate in the end.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s ice spirit shed towards Zhuang Dong¡¯s neck. took a step back to avoid it, and then actually reached out to grab the ice spirit. ¡°The item is not bad, looks like it¡¯s worth a lot of money.¡±

    When his hand reached over, An Zheng could see that his hand was wearing a ck gold glove. He didn¡¯t know what material this glove was made of, but it actually didn¡¯t damage the ice soul at all.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Zhuang Dong grabbed the ice soul. The sharp des of the Ice Soul drew sparks on the gloves, but Zhuang Dong did not change his grip at all. The huge gap in cultivation level made it impossible for An Zheng to take back the ice spirit.

    Zhuang Dong shook his head. ¡°So stupid ¡­ It seems that I was really wrong about Ha Ya Hu. With your stupidity, I should epundred thousand gold. ¡±

    Then, he looked at An Zheng, and smiled strangely. ¡°Guess, have I ever killed anyone from the Lower Completion Stage?¡±

    Zhuang Dong stared nkly for a moment, then saw a golden light sh from the dagger he had snatched away.

    In a split-second, eight Holy Fish Scalppeared in front of An Zheng, followed by an explosion. An enormous ball of me pushed An Zheng backwards, and only stopped after he was a hundred meters away. After the light from the fire disappeared, the red robe that he had worn to defend himself against the attacks of the Cultivation Power was already damaged. His face was ck from the st, and his hair flew back. The dagger in his hand had disappeared, as if he had never had it.

    The explosion of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Zhuang Dong looked at the tattered clothes on his body, and his face twisted: ¡°You actually dropped a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, do you know how much it¡¯s worth?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The way I earn money is different from yours, so I don¡¯t mind the money.¡±

    Zhuang Dong¡¯s body shook, and his shattered clothes flew all over the ce. He abruptly took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯ve forced me to make my move.¡±

    Zhuang Dong was a cultivator of the Lower Completion Stage. There was a distance of a hundred meters between him and An Zheng, and he arrived in front of An Zheng in a sh. His ck-gold gloved hand grabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s neck, but An Zheng barely had time to react.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhuang Dong suddenly clenched his fist. Even if it waiece of steel, it would still be crushed into pieces by him.

    But not.

    With a sh of green light, An Zheng disappeared. In the next second, the Nine Hell Magic Bell above Zhuang Dong¡¯s head quickly dropped, as if nine mountains were superimposed together, and heavily fell. Zhuang Dong didn¡¯t have time to react and raised both his hands.

    Both of the ck gold gloves shed with a light, and the two hands instantly transformed into palms that were dozens of metersrge, forcefully holding onto the Nine Hell Magic Bell. The Nine Hell Magic Bell was a Purple-Rank Magic Tool and under its weight, both of Zhuang Dong¡¯s arms were violently trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s only full!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly flew up and pressed both hands on the Nine Hell Magic Bell. Tens of thousands of bolts of lightning flew from his two hands into the Nine Hell Magic Bell, and then, like countless sharp arrows, they shot down from the Nine Hell Magic Bell and poured into Zhuang Dong¡¯s body. In that moment, Zhuang Dong¡¯s body started to emit smoke from the electric shock.

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me, but I don¡¯t rely on my cultivation level.¡±

    He took out the Mountain River List Ruler and inserted it into the Nine Hell Magic Bell.

    With a sh of golden light, Zhuang Dong was unable to resist under the suppression of the Nine Hell Magic Bell, and was directly pulled into the world within the mountain and river diagram. In the mountain and river diagram, An Zheng had once killed an expert of the Lower Completion Stage. The Nocturnal owl whomitted many evil deeds was killed by An Zheng in the mountain and river diagram.

    Zhuang Dong¡¯s expression was unsightly to the extreme. He never would have thought that the artifacts in An Zheng¡¯s hands woulde out one after another.

    ¡°Without those bells, what do you think they would have done to me? This is a mountain and river diagram? If it weren¡¯t for those few bells, you wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to bring me into those mountains and rivers diagrams! If you have the ability, then fight me one on one, relying on magical equipment, what kind of ability is that?! ¡±

    Zhuang Dong roared at An Zheng.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are already a cultivator of this level, why are you still so childish.¡±

    With a sudden tap of his feet, the world within the mountain and river diagram began to move. Zhuang Dong¡¯s body involuntarily charged towards the real An Zheng. He punched towards An Zheng, and the ck gold glove shed with a strong light. This was the strongest attack of a cultivator of the Lower Completion Stage, it was impossible for An Zheng to take it.

    But An Zheng didn¡¯t intend to ept it ¡­ The world inside the mountain and river diagram was controlled by An Zheng, and he lived here. An Zheng used the Purple-Rank Magic Tool, Nine Hell Magic Bell, to suppress Zhuang Dong¡¯s cultivation, and then brought him into the world of the mountain and river diagram. Since the battle had reached this stage, victory and defeat had already been decided. An Zheng only had five minutes, but five minutes was more than enough.

    The ground began to move quickly like a conveyor belt, bringing Zhuang Dong over to An Zheng at an extremely fast speed. Zhuang Dong suddenly punched out, but the An Zheng in front of him had disappeared. Recing him wauge mountain that he could not see his peak. Boom! Zhuang Dong¡¯s furious punchnded on therge mountain, and almost immediately created a cave on the mountain. The power of this punch was terrifying enough, but Shan did not care.

    The berserk attack of a Lower Completion Stage Ranker, directly caused a corner of the mountain to copse.

    But here, An Zheng was a god.

    He appeared behind Zhuang Dong and stabbed his foot into Zhuang Dong¡¯s back. Zhuang Dong¡¯s body involuntarily charged forward, colliding against the mountain peak. He turned his head and saw An Zheng¡¯s furious fist strike. But when he punched, he was still met with An Zheng, and after punching out, there was yet another mountain in front of him.

    An Zheng flew into the air and sped his hands together.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two giant mountains trapped Zhuang Dong within them. The two mountains were split into pieces, andrge chunks of rubble rolled down from them.

    An Zheng spread out his hands, and the two iplete mountains started moving backwards. Amidst the rubble, Zhuang Dong stood there with both of his hands that had turned into shields. He actually did not die from the impact.

    An Zheng: ¡°This glove is really good stuff!¡±

    He sped his hands again and the two mountains collided again. One, two, three, until the two mountains werepletely gone.

    The light on Zhuang Dong¡¯s gloves had already dimmed, his face was as white as paper.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    When An Zheng was prepared to attack again, Zhuang Dong suddenly shouted, ¡°I would like to ask ¡­ How much can I afford to buy myself a life? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, although your realm is better than mine, you still can¡¯t beat me. So, in the future, I can hunt you down if there¡¯s nothing to do. Then, you can spend money to buy your own life.

    Zhuang Dong¡¯s mouth twitched as he said: ¡°Yes... ¡°Anything can be negotiated, so how much is my life worth? Namrice.¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward, ¡°Not buying!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328 ¨C Qualifications for an Auction Assembly</h4>

    An Zheng sped his hands together and the tworge mountains started to strike at Zhuang Dong. The two mountains were like two giant palms pping down on each other. The rumbling sounds did not stop. In just a short moment, the two mountains had been shattered. Zhuang Dong¡¯s ck gold gloves were obviously not ordinary, it could actually help him hold on for so long. However, after the two mountains had been destroyed, the light emitted by the glove had dimmed considerably.

    Zhuang Dong asked An Zheng, could I buy my own life?

    Just like how he had told An Zheng not long ago that you could buy your own life.

    An Zheng replied with the same answer, none of them wanted to buy it.

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you off easy.¡±

    When Zhuang Dong saw An Zheng rushing towards him, the ck gold gloves broke away from his hands, and the light became strong once more. Intense air fluctuations started to appear around the gloves.

    ¡°You want to destroy the treasure and save yourself?¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°You wish!¡±

    His Blood Pearl Bracelet shed wited light and actually snatched the ck Gold Gloves away from him. After entering the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the power of the Blood Pearl had forcefully wiped away the Qi left in Zhuang Dong¡¯s gloves.

    Zhuang Dong lowered his head and looked at his two hands, then looked at An Zheng: ¡°Can you speak some reason?!¡±

    Boom! *

    An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on Zhuang Dong¡¯s face and directly smashed him flying. But this was the world of the mountain and river picture, An Zheng still had at least three minutes. In this period of time, An Zheng was almost invincible in front of Zhuang Dong.

    After Zhuang Dong flew out, he pulled back as if he were grabbing something. Zhuang Dong¡¯s body involuntarily flew back.

    ¡°We shall perish together with you!¡±

    Zhuang Dong saw himself flying back, his fist exploded wituge force and directly smashed towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. The fists of the two collided with each other in midair, causing a violent explosion.

    This time, An Zheng did not dodge.

    Zhuang Dong¡¯s fist struck An Zheng¡¯s chest, and An Zheng¡¯s fist also struck Zhuang Dong¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng¡¯s body shed witurple light, the Blood Pearl Bracelet shed with a red light, and the attack that the expert of Lower Completion Stage had poured his all into, was actually endured by him. This punch was enough to split a mountain, but it did not even break An Zheng¡¯s clothes. After the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace¡¯s refinement, An Zheng¡¯s body was alreadyparable to Qi Tian¡¯s. Qi Tian had to absorb the essence of ten thousand years of sun and moon inside the stone shell in order to take human form, and An Zheng elerated this process from within the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    But Zhuang Dong was different. Although Zhuang Dong¡¯s realm was much higher than An Zheng¡¯s, his physical body was still much weaker. An Zheng¡¯s fist directly smashed a hole into Zhuang Dong¡¯s chest. Under immense force, Zhuang Dong¡¯s back immediately swelled up and a few shattered vertebrae pierced out of his flesh, bringing with it shreds of flesh.

    Zhuang Dong¡¯s body fell down in a hunched posture, and An Zheng forcefully swallowed down a mouthful of blood. Then, he grabbed onto Zhuang Dong¡¯s neck and lifted him up with one hand.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Zhuang Dong spat out a mouthful of blood and the eyes he looked at An Zheng with were filled with despair and helplessness, ¡°You ¡­ Can¡¯t you fucking reason? I ¡­ I am the Lower Completion Stage! ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I am at the prison state.¡±

    Zhuang Dong, ¡°Cough, cough... Is iigh prison cell or a full one? ¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡±

    His fist smashed out again, directly smashing half of Zhuang Dong¡¯s face into smithereens. Zhuang Dong¡¯s body flew out, and smashed apart who knows how manyrge trees. After hended, he continued to roll forward, rolling at least twice a second.

    An Zheng walked over and raised Zhuang Dong¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Revenge? Shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡±

    he asked.

    Zhuang Dong: ¡°The heck... ¡°Your mother!¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°When you surrounded and attacked me, I didn¡¯t think I said such harsh words.¡±

    Pow!

    A big mouth directly pped Zhuang Dong flying.

    An Zheng caught up once again: ¡°You¡¯re going to die, so there¡¯s no need for me to continue hiding it. I am Fang Zheng ah ¡­ I¡¯m avenging myself. None of the people who participated in killing me would be spared. At this time, I wanted to writoem, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that kind of talent. ¡±

    Boom! *

    An Zheng¡¯s fist directly smashed through half of Zhuang Dong¡¯s body. ¡°Right now, your appearance is simr to when I was trying to break out of your encirclement, right?¡±

    He casually threw Zhuang Dong to the ground, and while Zhuang Dong was in a daze, the expression in his eyes changed: ¡°You ¡­ You are a ghost! ¡±

    An Zheng stomped his foot on Zhuang Dong¡¯s head, ¡°No.¡±

    He searched through Zhuang Dong¡¯s body, found a spatial artifact, and then kept it. The street outside was still quiet. An Zheng could vaguely hear the snoring of the waiter at the inn. He began to walk back, feeling a wave of relief. An Zheng thought about it, for the past few days, he seemed to have done everything that bad people should do ¡­ Killing for treasure. He gouge sickle of unknown origin when he killed the Nocturnal owl, a golden mace when he killed Golden nted En, and a pair of ck gold gloves when he killed Zhuang Dong.

    Thinking about that sickle, An Zheng quickly returned to the inn. When they arrived at the door, they realized that the remaining few people of Ming Fa Si were carrying Yin Zhiting¡¯s corpse out of the city.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, and the other adjudication of the Ming Fa Si also stopped when they saw An Zheng. The leader of the group cupped his fist and said, ¡°Young Master An, we will part ways here. Perhaps we will never have the chance to meet again.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

    ¡°Return to Da Xi.¡±

    The young judge smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Before Lord Qian Hu left, he told us that if he died, we should not pursue him. He said he had done something wrong, but he didn¡¯t say what it was. We just found his body, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for us to stay here any longer. Once we get back to the Great Xixi, we might be able to take off our flying fish clothes. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I am free toe and go, do not disappoint me.¡±

    That adjudication also sped his fists, ¡°I always felt that you were very amiable, but I don¡¯t know why. If youe to Da Xi in the future, I should go home to a small vige called the Reliance Vige by the official kiln reservoir. The brothers had already made up their minds. The mountains were clear and the waters beautiful. Everyone was fishing and hunting together, so they should live happily andfortably. I hope to see you again. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Havleasant journey.¡±

    He did not dare to speak for fear that he would cry.

    The few young judges took Yin Zhiting¡¯s corpse and left hurriedly in the darkness. An Zheng¡¯s heart became heavy, and her steps also became heavier. Perhaps,ing to the Tsukiko this time was fated, to settle things with many people, and also to end things with her past self. An Zheng thought about the two bronze doors that she had mysteriously seen waiting for him at the entrance in her previous life.

    Ever since he had left the State of Zhao and entered the Western Regions, he seemed to have been ending something. Saving Tian Haogong¡¯s female disciples was a form of debt that they owed him. Killing the Nocturnal owl was the conclusion of thest case that he had failed to settle after leaving the Ming Fa Si. Then Yin Zhiting, then Zhuang Dong, then... Was it Chen Zhongqi?

    When An Zheng walked to the door, he saw Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai leaning on the door frame to look at him.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t sleep at night, where are the waves?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with disdain, ¡°Do you think that all the girls in Tsukiko are so charming that they have to go out and flirt with women?¡±

    An Zheng took out the huge ck sickle from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and casually threw it to him.

    The moment Chen Shaobai caught the scythe, his face immediately changed: ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±

    ¡°You know this thing?¡±

    ¡°This is the Scythe of the God of Death, it¡¯s ¡­ Something my father used, but lost in a war. This thing is a symbol, it¡¯s like ¡­ ¡°Heirloom, it¡¯s easy to understand that you want to save them.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and say thank you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You didn¡¯t say thank you when I gave you so many good things.¡±

    An Zhengughed and took out the ck Gold Gloves, passing it over to Du Shoushou: ¡°This is for you, I can use it.¡±

    Du Shoushou took the gloves, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Previously, when An Zheng put the gloves back into the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the Blood Pearl Bracelet had a description for this. This thing was called the Dragon Seizing Hand. Its name was very tyrannical, and its functions were also very tyrannical. Moreover, this thing had existed for an extremely long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the damage it had suffered previously, it could be considered a weapon at the peak of the Violet Profound Realm. This thing actually had some rtionship with An Zheng and the rest ¡­ The Dragon Seizing Gloves and Enchantment Cloth came from the same person.

    Legend has it that the earliest Eye of Nine Incarnations was a single person. In order to find all the treasures in the world, he had prepared a whole set of magical equipment for himself. Enchantment Cloth, Dragon Seizing Gloves and three others. They were the Heavenly Ax, ck Compass, and the Universe treasure scroll. Now that and the others had gotten the Enchantment Cloth and the Dragon Catching Gloves, perhaps the other three were destined to fall into their hands in the future.

    good old man was a Eye of Nine Incarnations, so when these things were found one by one, sometimes it was just a coincidence.

    Du Shoushou was unwilling to let go of the glove: ¡°It looks very sturdy. The next time I roast skewers, I won¡¯t be scalding my hands with it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai solemnly withdrew his sickle and let out a long sigh of relief. It was obvious that he was suppressing the excitement in the depths of his heart. He nced at An Zheng: ¡°Why, looking at your expression as though you just settled some matter, you¡¯re somewhat satisfied, somewhat relieved, and also somewhat regretful.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You saw it correctly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The power of love.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Get lost as far as you can.¡±

    Du Shoushou put the glove into his spatial artefact and looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s almost daybreak, An Zheng ¡­ When you went out earlier, did you see Xu Meidai? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I guess so. But since you saw her, why didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡±

    ¡°Staying in the Peacock Pce to cultivate is her own choice. She called me over just to ask some questions about Fang Zheng. Her target was the Great Western Prince, Chen Zhongqi ¡­ I can¡¯t persuade her. With her personality, she would probably make a move against Chen Zhongqi at the auction tomorrow. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then shall we go?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°To go, of course I have to go. Such a lively scene, he definitely had to go. But I heard that if you want to enter the auction, you need to first provide proof that you are qualified to enter. ¡±

    ¡°Then how do we prove it?¡±

    ¡°Looking for money.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Those are all things that Xu Meidai had used before, and some are items that she used to use, they are all good stuff. If you don¡¯t have enough money, what are you going to do with it? If you want to buy those things, even using arge carriage to pull arge amount of gold in would not work. The best way to do that would be to use spirit stones, and the best would be a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I don¡¯t have much on me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou spoke in unison: ¡°Then what are you still standing there for? Go earn money! ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the two of them. ¡°I want to pay my respects to you two uncles in the underworld.¡±

    He stretchedzily and looked outside. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. We need to earn some money at dawn.¡±

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329 ¨C I double whatever you throw at me</h4>

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou both seemed to be a bit heartless, after saying that it was because of you, they immediately fell asleep.

    An Zheng looked around, there were no longer seats in the house, so he found a bed and sat on the reclining chair in the living room, he pulled up the nket and stared outside the door in a daze. The night was about to pass. It was the darkest time. But when the sun rose, no one knew what would happen.

    Zhuang Dong and Yin Zhiting, An Zheng had personally killed them. Revenge seemed to have taken another big step forward, and the number of people who had participated in it increased. An Zheng was unable to enter Peacock City¡¯s Imperial Pce, so of course he couldn¡¯t see Chen Zhongqi. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think what would happen if he were to see the scene after Chen Zhongqi?

    Chen Zhongqi was once his brother, a brother like Du Shoushou.

    An Zheng shook his head, telling himself not to think about it. After all, entering the Emperor Pce of the Peacock City was not an easy task. He wasn¡¯t on the invitation list, so it would be difficult for him to enter the auction. But before that, he had to obtain enough spirit stones. The treasures of Golden-Rank and other ranks were no longer something that could be measured with gold and silver.

    An Zheng did some calctions and he only had two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that were around four to five kilograms. Of course, if they were converted into silver, it would be an astronomical figure. Initially, he had nned to find these two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone for Du Shoushou to raise his cultivation. Now, it seemed that he could only use them temporarily.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation potential was actually not very good, only one and a half stars. The reason why his cultivation level had kept increasing by leaps and bounds was all because of An Zheng relying on spirit stones and pills.

    Is it hard to make money?

    It was very difficult!

    Was it hard for An Zheng to earn money?

    An Zhengughed and closed his eyes to rest. The morning dew was brought into the house by the wind. When An Zheng opened his eyes, the sky was just starting to brighten. After calcting the time, he didn¡¯t even sleep for an hour. He got up and took a hot bath to change his clothes. When he entered the room to take a look, he discovered that Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai were tangled together in an extremely unsightly sleep. Of the two, one was big and tall, while the other was a fair-faced boy. There were many simrities between their personalities.

    An Zheng did not wake them up as he walked out of the inn alone.

    Because the people of the Ming Fa Si had left, the people of the West Qiang had all died, the Koreans were more or less dead, and the people of the State of Zhao had also died. When An Zheng walked out of the door, the Tsukiko soldiers at the ry station looked at him as if they were looking at a monster. Ever since An Zheng moved in, the people here became fewer and fewer ¡­

    An Zheng went to Qing Zhai first, and got Qing Zhai¡¯s shopkeeper to write a IOU. He borrowed two Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd eleven red rank spirit stones from Qing Zhai¡¯s branch. If the value of these items were converted into silver, it would be extremely shocking. Fortunately, An Zheng had given him a keepsake, and this object symbolized Tan Taiche himself. Otherwise, the shopkeeper would not have lent him the items first.

    An Zheng asked the shopkeeper which was the biggest auction house. The shopkeeper said that the biggest auction house in Tsukiko was called Tan Yin Tower, and it had the background of a royal from the Tsukiko. In this city, the one ranked second was Qing Zhai.

    An Zheng said his goodbyes and quietly walked to the entrance of Tan Yin Tower alone while carrying the things that he borrowed from Qing Zhai.

    Tan Yin Tower wahree-storey brick building with a typical Buddhist style in the Western Regions. The hall on the first floor was dazzling in gold and jade, and the interior was filled with glittering things that exuded a rich fragrance.

    When An Zheng entered, a very quick-witted doorman walked over quickly and greeted with a smile. The women of Tsukiko were revered, in this Tan Yin Tower, from the shopkeeper to the waiters, all of them were women, the ones who worked hard were the men. This little girl looked to be around fifteen or sixteen years old. He was fair and clean, and there was even some baby fat on her face. When he smiled, there were two beautiful dimples on her face.

    ¡°Esteemed customer, pleasee in.¡±

    The little girl smiled sweetly, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? Let me introduce you to the things in the shop. ¡±

    An Zheng took out a silver note and ced it in the little girl¡¯s hands. The little girl stared nkly for a moment, then said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°I haven¡¯t helped you with anything yet, how can I ept your reward?¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Your smile looks good, but my heart isfortable.¡±

    Although An Zheng was not that handsome, he was clean and fresh. He was dressed in ck embroidered Qilin clothes that fit him, looking very heroic. This little girl¡¯s eyesight is not bad, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention at first. After An Zheng finished speaking, she subconsciously sized him up, and only then did he react: ¡°I¡¯m not annoying, not annoying at all. Greetings Prince Fu.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but be a little surprised: ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Everyone who is able to work in the Tan Yin Tower needs to remember that there are at least 120 countries worth of official uniform. That picture book is so thick that it almost reaches my knees. We¡¯ll need at least six years of training to get into the store, and most of us will be eliminated before we get in. Fortunately, although my results are not considered outstanding, I was not eliminated, right? ¡±

    An Zhengughed and shook his head: ¡°This kind of arrogant energy, does your shop want to bet stones?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s an auction house, there will definitely be gambling stones. ¡°However ¡­¡±

    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Because of the rtionship with the Peacock Pce, we cannot put it on the surface to manage it. As you know, Lord Buddha doesn¡¯t like to gamble. ¡±

    An Zheng found this little girl even more adorable. ¡°Bring me there to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but in order to guarantee it, you have to pay some deposit before you enter the stone tasting hall. If youe out without any damage or ident, the deposit will be returned to you.¡±

    An Zheng casually took out ten thousand silver: ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    The little girl said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, though it¡¯s a little bit small.¡±

    An Zheng was slightly embarrassed.

    He brought An Zheng to the counter to settle the paperwork, took out the deposit certificate, and then led An Zheng to the backyard. Outside the front building, there was arge garden behind it. Outside the Tsukiko¡¯s Peacock City was a desert, with only the Peacock City being an oasis. The garden looked pleasant and the faint fragrance made him feelfortable. Even if he were to lie down and sleep in this environment, it would be beautiful.

    The little girl waalkative person, she would not stop pouting for a while. He brought An Zheng through the garden and entered a building that looked like a huge yurt. An Zheng was a little surprised when he entered. There were so many people here that it was outrageous.

    The stone hall was very big, with at least four or five hundred chairs neatly arranged in the center. Opposite these chairs, there wtform about one meter high. On it was a young woman wearing a colorful robe. She was introducing something with a pleasant voice. Four or five hundred chairs were almost full. Apart from this, there were at least a hundred or two people walking around and looking at the stones.

    The Buddhist Sect forbade gambling, but if the auction houses did not gamble with stones, there would be at least half the crowd.

    The little girl pointed to the tform and said, ¡°There will be an auctionter. Sister Lin Lang is introducing the auction items. There are stones all around, and the prices are clearly marked. Prince Fu has taken a fancy to that piece, so we can buy it.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first, you go and busy yourself.¡±

    The little girl said, ¡°No, you are an important guest. I have to apany you the entire time. ¡°You have to give me an evaluation when you go outter. If you are not satisfied with it, I will be deducted from my sry. If it is serious, I will be expelled.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What evaluation?¡±

    ¡°Very satisfied, very satisfied, very dissatisfied, very dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°So if I go out, I¡¯ll give you a very dissatisfied one?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be crying. But Prince Fu, you are so handsome, I believe you will take care of me ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng walked to an empty seat and sat down. The little girl ran out and in a moment, he was standing beside An Zheng with a fruit tter. There were fruits unique to the Western Regions on the te, as well aot of steaming fragrant tea.

    The woman who was called elder sister Lin Lang was standing on the stage and introducing an auction item. Her voice was like the cry of an empty valley bird, gentle and clear, very lively but not ear-piercing. She and the little girl were two different types of girls. Lin Lang looked dignified and dignified. Everywhere he looked, he exuded the charm of a mature woman.

    ¡°This item was unearthed not long ago at the border between the Northeast and the Great Qiang. Because it was a bit special, it was ced first on the stage as an appetizer for everyone. ¡°Although the starting price for this item is not very high, everyone might be surprised by this.¡±

    She beckoned with her hand and two men carried an item up to the table. It looked like arge shield.

    ¡°The reason why we ced it first is not because this thing is bad, but because we ¡­ I¡¯m not sure what this is. ording to the rules of the Tan Concealing Tower, if it is something that we cannot be sure of, it will be ced in the first auction at an extremely low price. Everyone knows that many of our friends were able to get what they wanted at a very low price, and in the end, they were unable to sleep after earning money. ¡±

    Because An Zheng was far away, he could only see the thing that was covered in dust, like a big scallop. But when An Zheng looked at it, he knew what it was.

    The ninth Holy Fish Scale he met.

    An Zheng was a little surprised. Why would this thing appear in the Western Regions? However, thinking about itter, it was said that the Holy Fish¡¯s scales were eventually broken and scattered due to the fight between the Ancient Saints, so it might not necessarily be in the Central ins.

    Most of the legends about the Ancient Saints and Immortals were not believable. As for the story of the seven Ancient Saints that Gu Qianye was talking about, it was mostly different from real history.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    A middle-aged man who looked like he came from Youguo snorted: ¡°Everyone knows, whether it¡¯s a magical equipment, Demonic Beast Cores, spirit stones, or natural treasures, they are all jade-white, red-gold and purple in color. As long as it was an item of quality, it would be treasured. This thing seemed to have no spiritual energy at all. It looked like a giant m shell. The starting price was extremely low? The price is set at fifteen thousand silvers, just to buy something with an unknown origin that might even biece of trash? ¡±

    Lin Lang was not angry at all. ¡°This is the rule of the Tan Yin Tower. To be honest, fifteen thousand silver ¡­ Everyone, who needs this little bit of money? ¡±

    The middle-aged man from Youguo felt that he was looked down upon and casually threw out a silver note. ¡°Thirty thousand, double the amount, I¡¯ll buy it. After buying it, this grandpa will fall and shatter at the door of your sandalwood pavilion, looking down upon people with your dog eyes. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, An Zheng took a grape from the little girl¡¯s te: ¡°Help me quotrice.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Sixty thousand!¡±

    The little girl looked at An Zheng with a disbelieving gaze, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°No matter how much that person offers, just double it will do.¡±

    The little girl gaped, and then, with some hesitation, she raised her hand. ¡°State of Yan bids sixty thousand.¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look over. An Zheng did not care about it anymore, as he continued to drink his tea and eat the melon seeds calmly.

    The man from Youguo was stunned, the anger in his eyes suddenly red up: ¡°Did State of Yane? Compared to being rich? This grandpa can smash you to death with money! ¡±

    ¡°Seventy thousand!¡±

    he shouted.

    The little girl looked at An Zheng. An Zheng didn¡¯t even raise his head as he pointed a finger at her, then continued to taste the tea and eat the melon seeds.

    ¡°Anzhu, bid one hundred forty thousand.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Suddenly, people started to boil up. Although everyone present wouldn¡¯tck this 140,000 taels of silver, to sell something that could biece of trash at this price was pure anger.

    The middle-aged man from the Youguo looked at An Zheng, ¡°Do you really want this thing that much?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re rude to Miss Lin Lang, I don¡¯t like the look of you.¡±

    He looked at it and was not annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m a bit sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while and you just need to double the price.¡±

    Youguo¡¯s face turned pale as he suddenly realized something. ¡°I bid three million!¡±

    The little girl opened her mouth to shout. However, An Zheng tugged at her, ¡°He¡¯s stupid, and you¡¯re stupid too? I¡¯m not buying anymore. ¡±

    The Youguo was stunned, his face turned as white as paper.

    On stage, Lin Lang smiled and asked: Is there anyone else bidding? Three hundred fifty thousand going once, three hundred thousand going twice, three million going thrice, congrattions to this Master Li from Youguo, the item is yours. ¡±

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330 ¨C Bronze</h4>

    Although An Zheng was not considered a Swallow, even if he was not reborn, he was not considered a Swallow. The Mount Cang Man was and outside the world, so of course it wasn¡¯t some peach orchard. There were people from all over the Fantasy City who were dodging the war. Even An Zheng himself didn¡¯t know where he came from nor where he came from.

    However, regardless of whether An Zheng was a Swallow, his loathing for the ghost was no less than for the Swallow. The only enemy that couldn¡¯t be settled between the sixteen kingdoms was Youyan.

    Furthermore, An Zheng was determined to win against that Holy Fish Scale. An Zheng did not want to attract too much attention, making them think that the Holy Fish Scale were worth as much as cities.

    No matter what, Li Xiancheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He had already said the three million taels of silver. He looked around and noticed that everyone was looking at him as if they were looking at an idiot. In an instant, he got angry.

    ¡°Are you fucking messing with me?¡±

    Li Xian Cheng stood up and walked quickly in front of An Zheng. He shouted these words with his loudest voice.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and continued to eat the melon seeds.

    The little girl pursed her lips and smiled. That cute look of hers made people want to pinch her little face.

    On the stage, the woman called Lin Lang said in a clear voice, ¡°This thing belongs to Master Li now. Please settle the billter, we will send someone to deliver it to your residence. ¡°Before handing over the goods safely to you, any problems that arise will always be counted as our Tan Yin Tower¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying!¡±

    Li Xiancheng fiercely turned around and shouted at Lin Lang: ¡°You bitch! This son of a b * tch is in cahoots with you f * ckers, right? It¡¯s jusartnership trying to cheat me of my money, right? ¡°If I were to give you all the money today, I would be an idiot!¡±

    An Zheng was still drinking his tea quietly without saying a word.

    Li Xian Cheng walked over quickly and grabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s cor: ¡°You f * cking want to y dead? I¡¯ll kill you first!

    An Zheng only made a small movement and dodged backwards, but Li Xiancheng¡¯s hand did not manage to hit anything. This guy¡¯s cultivation was normal, so An Zheng was sure that he had some kind of extraordinary bodyguard. Otherwise, with Li Xiancheng¡¯s personality, being able to walk nearly ten thousand kilometers from State of Yan to still be alive was practically a miracle.

    Li Xian could not hold An Zheng back, and his face turned even worse: ¡°F * ck!¡±

    He raised his leg and kicked An Zheng in the face. An Zheng tilted his head slightly and dodged once again.

    Some dust from the soles of his shoes fell onto the teacup in front of An Zheng. An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to the same level as you. No matter what, you and I are from the Central ins, so I will give you some face. However, number one, you should not have scolded Miss Ling. How could a girl as beautiful as a fairy be scolded? ¡°Second, you should not have dirty my tea. That is because thedy made it for me. It is sphemy to dirty her tea.¡±

    Li Xiancheng was infuriated, he had never been in such a state before since he left the Youguo. It would have been fine if it was someone from another country, but the other party was from State of Yan, so no matter what, he could not tolerate it. A few days ago, the great general of State of Yan, Fang Zhiji, brought his heavy weapon and charged into the borders of the Youguo. Just like how the Swallow would never find a person of his dreams pleasing to the eye, the person of his dreams hated him to the bone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t buy it today. Not only will I not buy it, I will also kill you. I want to see who in Tsukiko dares to do anything to me.¡±

    He stood there roaring, but the four people in blue robes behind him had always been keeping a close distance from him. When Li Xiancheng was cursing, the four of them were unmoved and their eyes were fixated on An Zheng.

    It could be seen that the moment An Zheng took action, the four of them would immediately stop him.

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze swept across the four of them, and then, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Even though there is an irreconcble hatred between the Yan People and the Nether People, I still can¡¯t help but feel sorry for the four of you. The four of you are all military men. Regardless of anything else, I have always held a certain amount of respect for military men, even if it was the enemy. To think that proud you all would be the guards of such an idiot, I feel that it would not be worth it. ¡±

    The expression of the vigorous middle-aged man standing in front changed, and he shook his head: ¡°Please show some respect to our owner.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I only respect people who deserve to be respected.¡±

    He looked at Li Xian Cheng: ¡°Why are you so angry? Is it because you think you¡¯ve been tricked by me, or because you can¡¯t afford the three million silver taels? If it¡¯s the former, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s your own stupidity, your own inborn inability to be saved. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I can help you. How about this, I will pay three hundred silver coins in your ce. You only need to say thank you to the Anzhu. ¡±

    An Zheng leaned back. ¡°In short, it¡¯s worth three million silver.¡±

    Li Xiancheng was so angry that his face turned purple: ¡°I don¡¯t need money? Do you know who I am? In the entire Youguo, if I say that I am poor, who would dare say that they are rich? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly remembered that this person was actually the descendant of the wealthiest person in Youguo. After that, because of the war between State of Yan and Youguo, Youguo suffered heavy losses, King You ordered him to donate seventy percent of his family property.

    ¡°You¡¯ritiful person, forget it.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°It is understandable for you to not be able to return when you have a family since the King of Hell wants to seize your family¡¯s property.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Li Xian Cheng said angrily: ¡°You can¡¯t go back home? I have plenty of money, how is it not home? ¡±

    He grabbed a bunch of silver bills from his sleeves and pped them on the table, ¡°What did you say just now? You said you wanted me to thank Anzhu and you bought that thing for me? ¡°I¡¯ll let you see what your strength is. Now, just say how rich Master Li is, and I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift!¡±

    ¡°Master Li is so rich.¡±

    An Zheng said it without hesitation.

    Li Xiancheng was stunned: ¡°You... What the fuck is going on with you? ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Master Li is so rich, Master Li is so rich, Master Li is so rich.¡±

    After saying it thrice, he turned around and shouted at Miss Ling, ¡°Just send the things to me at the innter, thank you.¡±

    Lin Lang said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Li Xiancheng stood there and was at a loss as to what to do. This was the first time he had met someone like An Zheng. No matter how angry he was with the other party, the other party didn¡¯t care, on the contrary, it was him who identallynded himself in¡¯s trap. Speaking of which, even the Li family felt helpless. In his generation, only Li Xiancheng was a disciple of arge family, and he couldn¡¯t even choose anyone else.

    The Li Family had lost forty percent of its assets after passing to Li Xiancheng. After Li Xiancheng fled, the rest were also almost all taken away by You Wang.

    An Zheng had originally thought that Li Xiancheng was either a member of the Youguo or a member of the imperial court, but after thinking of who she was, he did not want to make things difficult for her. Li Xiancheng was really stupid, idiotic, useless, and despotic. He was fierce but not evil. The so-called viciousness only seemed very fierce.

    ¡°Although I know it¡¯s impossible, I wee you on behalf of the State of Yan. In the future, my State of Yan¡¯s army will once again step onto the Youguo¡¯snd.

    Li Xiancheng was stunned, ¡°Who the f * ck are you?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you; If you have anything that you want to help with, you can look for me. I will give you 10% more ording to the world¡¯s price. ¡±

    Li Xian Cheng pointed at An Zheng: ¡°cripple him for me.¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other before standing at four corners to protect Li Xiancheng. Li Xiancheng was forced to retreat, ¡°Young Master An, sorry for offending you. We will take our leave now.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Even though I know that it¡¯s impossible for you all to stand on State of Yan¡¯s side, I still can¡¯t help but say that if the four of you want to change your lives in the future, State of Yan will wee you all anytime.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    Li Xian Cheng who was cursing suddenly froze and muttered: ¡°You are... Sect Master of Heavenly Awakening Sect, An Zheng? the protector of the State of Yan? ¡±

    He was stunned for a while, his face turning pale.

    An Zheng did not know how famous he was. He turned around and looked at the pile of stones, and casually picked out a stone priced at 18,000 taels of silver, and casually threw it to Li Xiancheng, ¡°The worst you can do is to pueavy red spirit stone of at least a few kilograms, and I will not take advantage of you. This item¡¯s actual value is higher than the item you just auctioned off.

    Li Xian Cheng was afraid of An Zheng¡¯s reputation, but he continued to be stubborn: ¡°So what you say?!¡±

    An Zheng turned to look at Lin Lang, ¡°Cut it, I will pay the silver.¡±

    Lin Lang nodded. His master, who had a stone cut, rushed over and carefully cut the stone open. There was actually more than a dozen pounds of peak Heavy Red grade spirit stones inside the stone. It was already enough to make anyone¡¯s eyes red with envy. The peak of the Red Rank was only a few feet away from the Golden-Rank.

    In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Everyone says that State of Yan¡¯s Sect Master, An Zheng, is a young hero, and not a single person in the sixteen kingdoms can stand shoulder to shoulder with you. I had always thought that it was just the Swallows boasting about themselves, but seeing it today, I am convinced.¡±

    He ordered his men to take the Red Rank Peak Rank Spirit Stones and turned around to leave.

    An Zheng sat down once again. ¡°What other items are there going to be next? Suddenly, I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.

    Lin Lang, who was standing on the stage, was startled, and looked at An Zheng in a whole new light. At first, she thought An Zheng was just a little clever, but now she understood that this youth was hiding his strength. He randomly chosock and confirmed that it was a peak Red Rank spirit stone. Moreover, its weight was almost the same. Even the head storekeeper of the Tan Concealing Tower might not be able to match this kind of eyesight.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, An Zhengzily said: ¡°If there is nothing else, then I can only try my luck at gambling.¡±

    Only then did Lin Lang react. ¡°Young Master An, if you bet stone, I¡¯m afraid that even our Tan Yin Tower wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to lose.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Alright, you should talk about the next item.¡±

    Lin Lang slowly let out a breath of relief to calm his heart, but he couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at An Zheng. His skin was not white enough, and his appearance was not pretty enough, but he looked strong and handsome, with a kind of upright temperament. The most important thing was the maturity in his eyes that did not belong to a young person, causing Lin Lang¡¯s heartbeat to speed up.

    In a ce like Tan Yin Tower, how many so-called young talents had she seen? Every day, she woulde into contact with important figures. There had never been anyone who could make her feel this way. But An Zheng truly made her feel that he was very special.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    Lin Lang suddenly realized that he had lost hisposure and blushed. He quickly changed the topic, ¡°The origin of this following item is still unknown, and we have yet to determine the grade of this item. However, this item is priced at ten standard heavy Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but take another look.

    The people below were already going crazy, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re not sure of the grade, and you don¡¯t know the origin, but you actually dared to bid ten standard heavy Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. The so-called standard spirit stones were actually calcted by exchanging money for money. A fifty kilogram Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was the standard, so even if there was an entire piece of it that weighed more than a kilogram, it would still be considered a standard heavy spirit stone ording to the weight of a kilogram.

    Therefore, a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with a weight of over ten kilograms, should, ording to the usual way of calling, be a dozen or so standard heavy Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    An Zheng looked carefully, then his eyes shivered.

    It was a bronze artifact

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331 ¨C Don¡¯te here to harm Feng Xiuyang</h4>

    To be honest, there were almost no auction houses that would take out bronze artifacts for auction. All cultivators knew what a bronze artifact represented. After the ancient era, there was a break in history. Up until now, people still had not understood how flourishing and prosperous cultivation was during that era, and how powerful the cultivators were. However, one thing was certain. As long as it was a bronze grade magic tool, even if it was not of a high grade when it was created, it would still be of the highest quality if it had survived such a long period of time without being destroyed.

    Tan Yin Tower actually dared to take out a bronze grade weapon for auction. This was simply unbelievable.

    But An Zheng only needed a nce to understand what was going on... It was only a bronze artifact, and it had little to do with magic tools. This should be a bronze artifact that was basically damaged. Because it was heavily damaged, the precious energy within it had already been vented out, and there were almost no remnants. And to repair bronze artifacts, it was too expensive.

    So, even though many people could tell that the item had a long history, no one bid on it. Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were enough to turn a person with low cultivation potential into a genius in the eyes of others. Only a fool would buy a piece of junk like that.

    An Zheng shook his head. Tan Yin Tower¡¯s bid was too high, if it was just a few red rank spirit stones, there might be a collectors who would bid.

    Lin Lang¡¯s voice sounded once again, ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone seems to be certain that this is something that doesn¡¯t have any meaning. However, the reason why the Tan Yin Tower offered sucigh bid was because this item was rted to the legends of the Ancient Immortal Pce. Everyone knew that after the Primordial Era, there was a historical break. No one could be sure what exactly happened in the Primordial Era and whether or not there were any true Immortals in the world. As long as we can repair this thing, we will be able to find the road to the Immortal Pce that has been forgotten for many years. ¡±

    The crowd mored, ¡°This is simply nonsense. Let¡¯s not talk about whether there really is an immortal in this world, just talking about the cost of repairing this thing is not something that many people can afford. If it¡¯s really as you said, then that was a Bronze Treasure, then the only way to repair it is to use a Ster Cast Iron. If anyone had a Ster Cast Iron, would they need to repair such a broken thing? Upgrading a Golden-Rank Tool into a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact is incredible, why waste so much effort? ¡±

    Many people echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a Ster Cast Iron, who wants this broken bronze equipment for?¡±

    ¡°The legend of immortals is only a legend. The immortal pce is only a legend.¡±

    ¡°Legend has it that Immortals have an immortal lifespan. If Immortals really did exist, why haven¡¯t anyone seen them before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your Tan Yin Restaurant must be poor and crazy.¡±

    An Zheng originally wanted to give up, but he couldn¡¯t resist getting up and walking over to take a look.

    It looked likalm-sized cauldron and had the typical bronze shape. Because arge hole had already been opened, the precious energy inside was almostpletely gone. Even though he could still feel a bit of the treasure energy, it waspletely meaningless. An Zheng looked carefully, the vein patterns on the bronze cauldron were somewhat special, but because the opening was too big, he was unable to look at it all.

    An Zheng faintly frowned as he looked at it for a good while, as his heart was slightly moved.

    That pattern seemed to be two doors?

    Vaguely, An Zheng felt that there was some kind of power within his Blood Pearl Bracelet that was struggling, wanting to break free.

    An Zheng walked back expressionlessly, shaking his head as he walked: ¡°The damage is too severe, repairing is almost impossible.¡±

    When everyone saw him return in disappointment, their interest waned.

    ¡°Next one, no one will be stupid enough to buy it.¡±

    ¡°If you guys are willing to lower the price to a few red rank spirit stones, then I can consider buying some for you. After all, there aren¡¯t many bronze artifacts in this world, and even if one is damaged, it would still be a good collection.¡±

    Lin Lang shook his head firmly. ¡°Since it¡¯s something from the Tan Concealing Tower, I won¡¯t change the price casually. If you all are truly not interested, then I will temporarily withdraw this item. ¡±

    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°My family¡¯s young master wants this!¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads, only to discover that the one who stood there shouting waall and sturdy man. This person¡¯s upper body was bare, and there was a golden tattoo on his body. If one looked closely, it looked like a Yaksha pattern. An Zheng immediately thought of Chen Shaobai¡¯s yaksha umbre, and couldn¡¯t help but look at that man a few more times.

    The man stood there like a metal tower, beside him saerson that An Zheng loathed.

    Helian Xiaoxin.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even notice when this Helian Xiaoxin came in. This person was truly lingering around like a ghost. It would be weird if he was not Tsukiko who was chasing after An Zheng.

    The sturdy man said in a muffled voice: ¡°My family¡¯s young master has paid for ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    Lin Lang stared nkly for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there anyone else bidding?¡±

    The surroundings werepletely silent. No one was willing to bid. This thing was indeed rare, but it was hard to repair. Even if there were Ster Cast Iron s, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    ¡°Since no one bid, then this bronze cauldron belongs to this young master.¡±

    Lin Lang said, ¡°Please settle the matterter. ording to the rules, the items will belong to us if any problems ur before they leave Tan Yin Tower.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Helian Xiaoxin opened the folding fan in his hand and pointed at Lin Lang. In addition, the thing from before is also mine. ¡±

    Lin Lang said, ¡°The previous auction item has already been auctioned off, so it cannot be auctioned a second time. As for the items you mentionedter on, I¡¯m afraid even Tan Yin Tower will not be able to do so. ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin eximed, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy your Tan Yin Restaurant too.¡±

    He turned his head to the side and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you still going to fight with me?¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the Holy Fish Scale: ¡°That¡¯s mine. Other than this, buy whatever you want to buy.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°I¡¯ll give yoeak Golden-Rank spirit stone, give me that thing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I just don¡¯t want you to buy anything in front of me. From today onwards, I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I¡¯ll buy whatever you want, but I won¡¯t let you buy a single item.¡±

    Lin Lang said: ¡°This is not in ordance with the rules of our Tan Yin Tower. If you have any personal grudges, please settle them outside Tan Yin Tower. As long as you enter the Tan Concealing Tower, you must follow the rules of the Tan Concealing Tower. Regardless of your background, in the Tsukiko, you are merely guests. If you want to buy them, then buy them one by one.

    Helian Xiaoxin looked at An Zheng with a condescending gaze, and asked with a sneer: ¡°Can you still lie this time? Let¡¯s see what you can buy. ¡±

    He snapped the fan shut. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it ording to the rules of your Tan Yin Tower, one by one. I¡¯d like to see who can beat me.¡±

    Lin Lang¡¯s expression turned awful, but it wasn¡¯t good for him to re up. She had the bronze cauldron carried down, and then a third item was brought up.

    ¡°My friends from the Central ins should know something about this.¡±

    A girl came up witray. There was a dead tree branch on the tray. It was about three feet long and as thick as a person¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°There ieach tree on the Great Xixi Wu Dang Mountain that has survived for three thousand years. This is one of the branches of the peach tree. Back then, Daoist Master Wudang had traveled westward to visit Buddha, and this branch was one of his gifts. It was nted in the Tsukiko Pce, but died because of the Heaven mes. Although it has not grown up, but this peach wood does have some kind of enlightenment, which is equivalent to a cultivation technique at the peak of the Golden-Rank. ¡±

    Lin Lang said: ¡°The starting price is one piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Helian Xiaoxin raised his hand. ¡°Two pieces.¡±

    An Zheng also raised his hand: ¡°Three pieces.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°Four pieces.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Four and a half.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin was startled for a moment. ¡°Half a piece? You don¡¯t feel ashamed. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    At this time, a young man wearing white clothes walked in witeach wood sword on his back. His face was pale as if he was injured or sick, and he had a tired expression on his face. As soon as he entered, he shouted, ¡°Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone!¡±

    Everyone was stunned as they all turned to look, thinking to themselves, ¡°There are really a lot of lunatics today.¡± Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s ¡­ Under normal circumstances, one would be able to buy a Golden-Rank Artifact, but there was actually someone who offered ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s in exchange for a dead tree.

    When An Zheng turned his head to look at this person, his expression changed slightly.

    State of Yan, Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao, Feng Xiuyang.

    Ever since the internal strife in the State of Yan, Feng Xiuyang had disappeared. No one would have thought that he would actually appear in a Tsukiko five thousand kilometers away. When he and An Zheng parted ways, he said that he was going to Wu Dang Mountain to snatch that three-thousand-year-old peach tree. Looking at his travel worn look, he should have just arrived at Tsukiko.

    Helian Xiaoxin squinted and looked at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Another one who doesn¡¯t know death hase. I really want to know, can you take out ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang still looked at him, and swept his gaze across, and finallynded on An Zheng: ¡°How have you been?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡±

    However, Feng Xiuyang shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s not good, I went to the Wu Dang Mountain, and it was too hard to snatch the peach wood.¡±

    Then, he looked at Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°I¡¯m a Daoist disciple, opening the Heaven¡¯s Eyes under the peach wood on Mount Wudang, the thing in your body seems to be very restless.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face paled: ¡°It seems you want to die.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Either you scram, or I¡¯ll destroy the demon seed in your body.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin was so angry that he startedughing, ¡°Are all the people whoe from small ces like you so fearless that you do not know anything?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang could not be bothered with it: ¡°I will bid ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, if anyone tries to steal from me, I will raise the price again.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin didn¡¯t know where this Feng Xiuyang came from, but he was actually a little fearful of the Dao Sect¡¯s Sacred Ground, Wu Dang Shan. This young Taoist had seen through the secrets in his body with his eyes, just like that monk called Divisions not long ago. So he had originally wanted to be angry, but in the end, he endured it: ¡°As long as it¡¯s not An Zheng buying, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked around, only to see that no one had spoken. ¡°Alright, this thing is mine now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since west met.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Lin Lang was taken aback. ¡°Young master, are you joking with me?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°I don¡¯t have money, he does. Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, he offered. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng.

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Why?¡±

    The peach wood sword on Feng Xiuyang¡¯s back suddenly flew out, and shot towards Helian Xiaoxin like a bolt of lightning: ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill him, and take your Golden-Rank Spirit Stone ten dors as employment fee. I¡¯ll kill them all, and I¡¯ll take the Peach Blossom Broken Branch. ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face changed greatly as he retreated quickly. At the same time, the man with the Yaksha tattoo made his move. His two hands reached forward and two balls of ck air came out of his palms, forming two angry dragons. The two ck dragons circled around, one biting towards the peach wood sword, and the other towards Feng Xiuyang.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a low-level monster.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pressed his middle finger together and recited a word.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    On the peach wood sword, peach blossoms flew everywhere.

    The strong man from Captive Stage didn¡¯t evenst a second before being killed.

    Feng Xiuyang took a step forward, with one hand, he reached out, and grabbed onto the sturdy man¡¯s stomach, and actually managed to grab out a Goblin Beast!

    Cough cough ¡­

    Feng Xiuyang coughed a few times after pinching the beast to death, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332 ¨C From You</h4>

    Helian Xiaoxin seemed to be rather afraid of Feng Xiuyang¡¯s attack, as he explosively retreated without being able to retaliate. The sturdy man with the yaksha pattern on his body did not even have the chance to retaliate before he was killed by Feng Xiuyang in one move. After Feng Xiuyang killed someone, he couldn¡¯t help but cough out a few mouthfuls of blood. He raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth.

    An Zheng was a little curious, what exactly had Feng Xiuyang experienced in this period of time. It looked like his injuries were not light, but why did he take the initiative to provoke Helian Xiaoxin?

    Helian Xiaoxin also seemed to be curious as to why Feng Xiuyang would still dare to attack him despite being heavily injured.

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face became even more pale, he coughed and looked at Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°Your demon seed has yet to mature, and you dare toe out and randomly walk around, I¡¯m afraid there might be another reason.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin carefully observed Feng Xiuyang: ¡°You and I have no grievances or grievances, why did you attack me?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°I want that dried up piece of wood.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°But since you don¡¯t have the confidence to kill me, I do have the confidence to kill you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I need that dried up wood.¡±

    When he spoke, he could not help but cough. At the beginning, he was fine, but in the end, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He suddenly turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Give me the dead tree, I owe youge favor. If I have the chance to repay you in the future, I will definitely give it my all.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, as if he understood why Feng Xiuyang wanted that dried up wood so urgently. He turned around and looked at Lin Lang, ¡°Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I will pay.¡±

    Just as Lin Lang was about to speak, Helian Xiaoxin coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay twenty.¡±

    Lin Lang looked at An Zheng apologetically. ¡°Young Master An ¡­ ¡°This iroduct of auction.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I know, the highest bidder gets it.¡±

    He asked Feng Xiuyang, ¡°How much longer can youst?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°One hour.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence, and began to walk towards the stones surrounding the hall of the Tan Yin Restaurant. The hall of the Tan Yin Restaurant was filled with gambling stones, and there were no less than a thousand of them. Any auction house would have a certain level of confidence when it came to gambling. Basically, it was based on the one-tenth probability of being able to cut something out of ten pieces. There were two types of stone gambling. The first was when the dealer made a bid for the stone, and the person who made the stone bought it ording to the dealer¡¯s price. Regardless of whether the stone was cut or not, it had nothing to do with the dealer.

    The other method was to bet against each other. If one won the bet, the dealer would have topensate you with the same price.

    An Zheng walked around the hall with a slow pace. After almost half an hour had passed, more than half of the time Feng Xiuyang had mentioned had already passed. Even Feng Xiuyang could not help but be anxious and was prepared to attack again.

    Of course, Helian Xiaoxin could also tell that something was wrong with Feng Xiuyang, which was why he had offered a higher price to buy time.

    After An Zheng walked around, he seemed to be unsatisfied. ¡°There arotal of a thousand and eighty stones, and there are only a hundred and thirty of them. There is only one Golden-Rank Spirit Stone among them, which is about five or six kilograms. In addition, they were all white jade-like items, and there were also six red ones. They weren¡¯t worth much. Helian Xiaoxin has already offered twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, as long as he can take them out, I can¡¯t do anything. ¡±

    He looked at Lin Lang and asked, ¡°For such arge transaction, should we test the buyer¡¯s strength?¡±

    Lin Lang hurriedly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She looked at Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°Young Noble Helian, please let me verify if you have twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°If my Great Western Helian Family is unable to take out twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, then it would truly be a joke. What? The three words Helian Family s do not even have the credibility of twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone? ¡±

    Lin Lang said, ¡°The amount is toorge. It would be better if you first take out the spirit stones for me to verify.¡± Otherwise, if you are unable to pay for it for the time being, others will be unable to bid.

    Helian Xiaoxin stayed silent for a very long time, then walked over table and began to ce spirit stones on it. His speed was extremely slow, so he had to pretend that he had been searching for a long time when he took out a piece. Time continued to pass minute by second, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face was terrifyingly white, and his body was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°An Zheng...¡±

    Feng Xiuyang held onto the table, his body trembling violently: ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your fault? You can even use such a decisive method. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I must get that peach wood. It¡¯s jusity ¡­ The Taoists in the Wu Dang Mountain have too high of a cultivation base, so I cannot seed. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you, but you are just a martial arts fanatic. After I save you, I hope that you won¡¯t do any evil deeds in the future. Thest time I fought with you, I felt that you weren¡¯t the one imprisoning the peach wood sword. Otherwise, just based on that matter, I would definitely not have saved you. ¡±

    He took out an Aurous Core from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. ¡°I will use this to exchange for that peach wood.¡±

    That was a golden pellet refined by Qu Liuxi. It could temporarily increase the strength of a Prison Realm cultivator to a whole level. The value of this golden core was enough to move everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Big deal.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxinughed coldly: ¡°He must have wanted to snatch that peach wood from Wu Dang Mountain, but he actually didn¡¯t hesitate to turn his life over to the peach wood. He either took the peach wood away, or lost his life. But he must have underestimated the power of Mount Wudang. He actually thought that he could exchange it for some kind of peach wood ¡­ After failing, he obtained information from who knows where. Tsukiko had a piece of dried up wood, if he wanted to keep his life, he could only do so to find this piece of peach wood ¡­ An Zheng, if you want to help him, I won¡¯t let you. ¡±

    He took out two golden cores and said, ¡°You are still far from being able topete with my Helian Family in terms of foundation.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin looked at Lin Lang: ¡°I offer two Gold Cores.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, before taking out the Soul of Ice from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. ¡°Peak Golden-Rank Magic Tool.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face suddenly changed... Maybe the people around An Zheng and his people had a different understanding towards magic tools and pills than others. An Zheng¡¯s luck was too good, there were more than one Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. The magical equipment Xiao Yezi found for Du Shoushou, the Xiao Liu¡¯er, and the others were all of the highest quality. But for others, they were different. Even for those huge ns like the Helian Family, the number of peak Golden-Rank tools were definitely not many. The number of magic tools at the peak of the Golden-Rank was close to the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s, so there were only a few hundred in the entire world. All the great ns were fighting over it, so no matter how powerful Helian Family¡¯s background was, he would not casually take out a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank.

    Moreover, the value of a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank was far greater than that piece of dried up wood.

    Without waiting for Helian Xiaoxin to speak, An Zheng took out the third item: ¡°This is a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with a weight of more than fourteen kilograms.¡±

    He walked in front of a rock and threw it to his stone-slicing master. ¡°Cut it open. There should be at least one and a half kilograms of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Adding it all together, it could be counted as twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    ¡°Twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, an Aurous Core, and a magic tool at the peak of the Golden-Rank.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the peach wood branch.

    Lin Lang¡¯s face was slightly red. ¡°This ¡­¡±

    She did not dare to ept it, as the difference in value was too great.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°I already offered, if you surpass me, I¡¯ll bid again. You said that your Helian Family is very rich, that¡¯s true. But what did you rely on? It depends on what your family gives you. I¡¯m on my own. I¡¯ll find out as much as I can. So, do not ever talk about our family¡¯s background in front of me. No matter how big the Helian Family is, it is impossible for you to give your entire family¡¯s possessions to yourself. As for me ¡­ is as good as any one of the big families! ¡±

    Thest few were loud and powerful!

    Everyone was shocked and held their breath.

    A golden core, a peak Golden-Rank artifact, and twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, which one of them wasn¡¯t priceless? This youth named An Zheng simply had a treasure on him!

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face alternated between green and white, as he stood there, unable to speak even though he wanted to. That¡¯s right, he was from a big family, and a big family from the Great Xi Empire. His status was so noble that any small country would be personally received by the king. But at this moment, the halo above the head of a noble family young master like him waspletely destroyed by An Zheng. That innate sense of pride was torn apart by An Zheng.

    Helian Xiaoxin opened his mouth a few times, but in the end, blood could be seen at the corner of his mouth.

    Qi!

    Anger attacked the heart.

    An Zheng looked at him coldly: ¡°You want to kill me? ¡°Then all you have left is the word ¡®flustered¡¯ and ¡®exasperated¡¯.¡±

    At this moment, the young master of an aristocratic family, who came from a noble family and had a deep background, all the things that Helian Xiaoxin had originally been proud of had been smashed to pieces. An Zheng relied on himself to p a n¡¯s face until it hurt.

    ¡°Young master Helian, do you want to increase the price?¡±

    Ling asked tentatively, but this sentence became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Helian Xiaoxin pointed at Lin Lang: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°How dare a mere auctioneer like you look down on me!¡±

    Witu sound, Helian Xiaoxin spat out a mouthful of blood, his facepletely white.

    Lin Lang paused for a moment, then raised the wooden mallet in his hand and mmed it down, ¡°This item belongs to Young Master An.¡±

    Once he said that, Feng Xiuyang swayed his body and pounced forward, snatching the dried wood from the table. He nced at An Zheng: ¡°I owe you my life.¡±

    After saying that, he hurriedly left. No one knew where he went.

    Helian Xiaoxin stood there, his body stiff likock. It took him a while to recover some of his energy. He looked at An Zheng and stated word by word: ¡°The following days, I will always be your nightmare. I will make you live to the point where you will tremble with fear every single day. I will not kill you first. I will kill the people around you, your friends. One by one, they killed to the point of despair and trembling. Anyone who has anything to do with you, I will make sure they die without aplete corpse. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on Helian Family? I can tell you this, the Helian Family¡¯s heritage is not just a few spirit stones, a Golden-Rank Artifact and a golden core. Instead, it was the enormous group of experts and their unparalleled rallying power. I will send down an order for the experts of the Helian Family to go to the State of Yan and find all the people rted to you there. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die quickly, but every day, I will let you hear news of the deaths of your family and friends around you.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°I will make you feel worse than death.¡±

    ¡°I will make you regret what you have done, but there is nothing you can do to save it.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin turned and walked out: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. If youe out, I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation. I will take you with me and see your family and friends killed by me every day. From this day forward, every day of your life will be spent in hell. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s back, ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°What, you still think you have the ability to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin walked out of the Tan Yin Tower, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Da Xi still harince in Peacock City. He won¡¯t allow Da Xi¡¯s people to be threatened.¡±

    An Zheng picked up the piece of Holy Fish Scale. ¡°Then we¡¯ll start with you.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333 ¨C Monster species</h4>

    Ever since the Tan Mansion was opened, there had never been a scene where someone traded something that was many times more expensive than an auction item.

    Feng Xiuyang took that piece of dead wood and left. It was unknown where he went, but before he left, he shouted at An Zheng, ¡°I owe you my life.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t that An Zheng had never hesitated in his heart whether he should or should not save someone like Feng Xiuyang.

    But after that, what An Zheng had to face was not Feng Xiuyang¡¯s matter, but Helian Xiaoxin.

    An Zheng had seen Helian Xiaoxin when he was in the Great Western Ming Fa Si, but at that time, Helian Xiaoxin was iparably humble in front of An Zheng. So now, An Zheng had a deeper understanding of human nature. A person like Helian Xiaoxin, even if he did not have any demon seeds in his body, he was still a demon.

    The world was full of contradictions. The older generation of martial artists knew that demonic cultivators hated demonic cultivators to their bones, as if demonic cultivators were the most evil in the world. But could cultivation methods really turn a person into a devil?

    Of course not. The devil was in everyone¡¯s heart, so what did that have to do with cultivation techniques?

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s way of doing things was strange and unpredictable, but could he be considered a demon? Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao Zhou Jiuji looked like a sage, but wasn¡¯t he a demon?

    Helian Xiaoxin was also a demon, a person who released the demons in his heart.

    An Zheng grabbed the ninth Holy Fish Scale he discovered and followed Helian Xiaoxin out of the Tan Yin Tower. Lady Lin Lang, who was initially standing on the stage, and the girl who followed An Zheng earlier, the two of them could not help but chase to the entrance and stood there watching An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure. Then, the two of them looked at each other and simultaneously said ¡­ Nothing will happen to that young master, right? Then, both of them were stunned for a moment as their faces turned slightly red.

    When An Zheng first came to Tsukiko, he did not know that there were four great beauties in Peacock City.

    Not long after An Zheng left, Helian Xiaoxin turned around and looked at him from the street: ¡°What, you¡¯re confident you can kill me in the street?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to force me to leave Tan Yin Tower?¡±

    Helian Xiaoxinughed coldly, ¡°The first time I wanted to kill you, you have the protection of that De Hayada from the State of Qiang. The second time I tried to kill you, you had that monk called Divisions protecting you. This is the third time, but I do want to see who else can protect you. ¡±

    He waved his hand, and arge group of people rushed out from who knows where and surrounded An Zheng. The two of them carried a chair which was ced in the middle of the street. Helian Xiaoxin sat on the chair and looked at An Zheng with narrowed eyes: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could hold up against arge n by yourself? ¡°Then prove to me how you can match up to arge n alone.¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng with a devilish smile, ¡°You will never understand why arge n can be called arge n. That is not only a matter of financial resources. I don¡¯t even need to do it myself. I just sit here and watch, watching how you get sliced into pieces by my men. I know that you are only at the level of Captive Stage. Even though it¡¯s impressive for you to have sucealm at your age, the size of the world is not only limited to what you see in your eyes. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the surrounding cultivators who hade up and alsoughed, ¡°What I see in my eyes ieight that you will never reach.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin made a inviting gesture: ¡°Come on, prove to me that what you said just now isn¡¯t boasting.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, An Zheng suddenly appeared in front of him and punched at his face. Helian Xiaoxin originally sat on the chair and watched as his subordinates surrounded An Zheng. He never thought that An Zheng would actually teleport here. The speed that the Twin Life Trees had brought An Zheng, was something that not even the average expert of the Lower Completion Stage could keep up with.

    When Helian Xiaoxin reacted, An Zheng¡¯s fist was already right in front of his face.

    Just as An Zheng¡¯s fist was about to hit it, Helian Xiaoxin suddenly opened his mouth and a ck snake came out. It opened its mouth and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s fist.

    This change was too sudden. The ck serpent came out too quickly, and An Zheng¡¯s fist was still moving forward, moving towards it at an even faster speed.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the ck snake opened its mouth and directly bit An Zheng¡¯s entire fist in. Two sharp poisonous teeth pierced into An Zheng¡¯s wrist, but... That ¡°pa¡± sound was the sound of the poison teeth being broken.

    The strength of An Zheng¡¯s fleshly body far exceeded Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s expectations. He thought that An Zheng was just a cultivator of Captive Stage, and so did not put An Zheng in his eyes. This ck snake was the demon seed in his body, so not many people knew about it. However, he was seen through by the Divisions Monk and Feng Xiuyang first, so he decided to not hide it anymore. Furthermore, An Zheng¡¯s punch just now was too fast, the speed of teleportation was even though his cultivation was higher than An Zheng¡¯s, he was still unable to react, and could only summon the demon seed in his body in a moment of desperation.

    An Zheng¡¯s physical body wasparable to Qi Tian¡¯s.

    ¡°Is this your demon seed?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stomped his foot on Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s chest, and then fiercely pulled back! ng!

    That ck python was forcibly pulled out of Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body by An Zheng. However, An Zheng did not expect the ck python¡¯s growth to be this terrifying. He flipped backwards for a good three meters, but the ck python¡¯s body was actually still in Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body.

    Helian Xiaoxin opened his mouth and looked at An Zheng with cold eyes.

    The ck python suddenly increased its speed and circled around An Zheng¡¯s neck in the air. Then, the ck python¡¯s body suddenly tightened. An Zheng immediately felt difficulty breathing. An Zheng flipped his wrist, and the bronze sword that Du Shoushou snatched from Mu Yun appeared, and shed onto the ck serpent¡¯s body. The scales of the ck serpent were actually so tough that even the bronze sword could not prate through. It had to be known that even Du Shoushou¡¯s purple Golden-Rank and stone armor could be pierced through by this bronze sword.

    The bronze sword scraped against the scales of the ck snake, creating sparks. Although it was not cut, the ck snake clearly felt fear.

    When the surrounding subordinates of Helian Xiaoxin saw that he was trapped, they immediately rushed forward.

    A cultivator unleashed a punch towards the back of An Zheng¡¯s head, but before the punch could arrive, it was cut into two by the Holy Fish Scale that suddenly appeared. Blood suddenly spilled out, like a waterfall, covering An Zheng¡¯s backpletely red.

    The nine Holy Fish Scale revolved around An Zheng like nine rotors, starting a massacre. When those cultivators got close, they were immediately minced by the Holy Fish Scale, and more and more corpses piled up beside An Zheng. An Zheng realized that the more Holy Fish Scale there were, the stronger the power they could unleash. The strength of the nine Holy Fish Scale s was almost twice as much as when they were eight!

    Amongst the cultivators who had been killed by the Holy Fish Scale, there was nock of Captive Stage experts whose realms were simr to An Zheng¡¯s. But anyone below the same level, An Zheng could easily crush anyone he wanted.

    Even though An Zheng¡¯s neck was tightly wrapped by the ck serpent, none of those cultivators were able to get close to him. However, there were no less than a hundred cultivators surrounding them. They were not afraid of death, and continued to charge forward.

    Like a meat grinder for the Holy Fish Scale that was revolving around An Zheng, they knocked over those cultivators one by one.

    The people watching from afar were all stunned, sucuthless massacre was notmon in Tsukiko. Those people were so scared that their faces turned pale. However, under the urge of curiosity, they refused to flee and hid in the distance to watch. This was especially true for the people who hade out from Tan Yin Tower. They had guessed that there would be a fierce battle soon, but they had never imagined that it would be so fierce.

    The corpses that fell down were all broken, and not a single person was left with an intact corpse. The blood spread on the ground, and soon the area within ten meters was dyed red. The smell of blood began to spread, seeping into everyone¡¯s noses.

    Helian Xiaoxin saw his subordinates pounce and die, and the expression in his eyes became colder and colder. He never thought that An Zheng would be so difficult to deal with, that he would be the one to grab hold of An Zheng, and even with so many people attacking him together, not a single one could approach An Zheng!

    He raised his left hand and a ck snake tail extended from his sleeve. In mid-air, the snake¡¯s tail turned into a sharp ck longsword. The snake sword snaked forward in mid air before suddenly elerating and piercing towards An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng had to focus on dealing with those cultivators. His neck was being held tighter and tighter, and the feeling of suffocation was bing more and more intense. Even his vision had started to be a little blurry. The ck serpent¡¯s body was too tough, no matter if it was the Holy Fish Scale or the bronze sword, they were unable to cut it in half.

    Seeing the snake tail sword piercing towards him, An Zheng raised the bronze sword in his hand and deflected the snake tail sword. However, the moment the snake tail sword was deflected, countless ck poisonous needles suddenly shot out from the snake tail. These poisonous needles were only as thick aair and as long as a finger. They were so fast that there was no way to dodge them. With a thought, a group of Holy Fish Scale blocked in front of him. The remaining eight Holy Fish Scale s rotated and shed towards Helian Xiaoxin.

    Helian Xiaoxin let out a cold snort. He extended his right hand, and it actually turned into the ck Turtle¡¯s head.

    The ck Tortoise appeared and let out a shrill cry. Then, a gigantic tortoise shell silhouette appeared, enveloping Helian Xiaoxin inside. The quickly spinning Holy Fish Scale hit the tortoise shell, causing sparks to fly everywhere. This tortoise shell was actually so sturdy that it would make anyone speechless, and with the power of the Holy Fish Scale s, it was actually impossible to break through.

    At this time, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s appearance looked exceptionally terrifying. A ck snake as thick as a wrist already reached out its mouth, and it was four or five meters long. His left hand had transformed into the tail of a ck snake, while his right hand had transformed into the head of a Xuanwu turtle. This demon seed had turned him into a fortress. Not only did he have the solid defense of the ck Turtle, but he also had the powerful attack of the ck Snake.

    When the Nine Hell Magic Bell appeared, it transformed into nine giant towers that smashed down fiercely from the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Under the protection of the tortoise shell simcrum, Helian Xiaoxin was directly smashed into the ground. However, even the Nine Hell Magic Bell could not break through the tortoise shell.

    The squeaking sounds became more and more ear-piercing, and An Zheng¡¯s neck was practically broken by the strangling. Since he could no longer breathe, An Zheng could only hold his breath and fight.

    Helian Xiaoxin sprayed out a mouthful of blood as the ck snake flew out and coiled around An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s entire person could no longer be seen, he was likuge ck top, being spun around by the ck snake.

    Helian Xiaoxin walked forward quickly, and the tortoise shell simcrum around him knocked everything away likeavy tank. He rushed forward quickly, and the enormous illusory figure also charged forward, smashing heavily towards An Zheng!

    ¡°You little ant, go and die!¡±

 Chapter 334

    <h4>Chapter 334 ¨C Reproducing the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns</h4>

    Under the protection of the tortoise shell, Helian Xiaoxin was like an excited fortress that moved forward as a whole. It split open the ground and smashed all the buildings on both sides of the street into pieces. And those onlookers who thought they could stand on the rooftop without getting caught were all sent flying. Many people were buried under the rubble and wailing immediately.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was encircled by the ck snake several times, and his entire body could no longer be seen. At the same time, the ck python¡¯s coiling process caused An Zheng to rapidly spin.

    But An Zheng had a physique that far exceeded ordinary cultivators. With the tempering of the lightningke and the way Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace refined the Purple-Rank and divine pellet, his physique was even stronger than that of an ordinary Lower Completion Stage cultivator!

    Boom!

    An Zheng, who was entangled by the ck snake, was sent flying by Helian Xiaoxin. However, the nine Holy Fish Scale caught up to him quickly andnded a cushion behind An Zheng. The nine Holy Fish Scale formed a wall and blocked An Zheng¡¯s path.

    But the ck python actually started to growrger in an instant, its huge tongue drilled out from the cracks, and its body slowly started to move backwards, exposing An Zheng¡¯s head. Then, the ck snake suddenly swallowed it, and bit An Zheng¡¯s head in.

    But at this moment, the ck snake actually turned red.

    Then, the ck serpent¡¯s body started to wriggle violently, and quickly escaped An Zheng¡¯s body as if it had some kind of natural enemy. However, even though it had escaped, its body still turned increasingly red, like red-hot iron. It even seemed to be on the verge of melting.

    The ck snake had no choice but to retreat as An Zheng¡¯s body reappeared.

    An Zheng held up a sun.

    That was a Orthodox Pure Yang that could melt a little. It could expel all darkness and suppress all evil. It came from the power of righteousness. It was not the air of an emperor, it was not the air of a tyrant, it was not the air of hostility, but it came from both sides. The so called righteous energy was not only the power of light and gentleness, but it also had the power to annihte everything!

    ¡°Monster seed.¡±

    , who had regained his breath, gradually calmed down. He took a deep breath and looked at Helian Xiaoxin who was not too far away from him, ¡°When a person reaches the age of forty, there will be a change that happens to them and the power of their blood vessels begin to be thinner. I¡¯m guessing that this demon seed is one of your Helian Family¡¯s people. In order to let you live for a few more years, and in order to allow you to continue the power of your bloodline, you ced the demon seed in your body. ¡±

    ¡°However, this sort of thing should not exist in the first ce.¡±

    An Zheng strode forward as the Orthodox Pure Yang in his hand grew brighter and brighter. The broken pieces of bricks around him were roasted red and then turned smooth, just like crystals. Every step An Zheng took, the ground would be red. Then, the originally bumpy ground became smooth like a mirror.

    An Zheng kept walking forward and when Helian Xiaoxin, who was standing opposite of him, looked at him, the reflections on the smooth surface of the ground and An Zheng, seemed to be like two people who had flipped the world upside down as they moved forward at the same time.

    Fear actually appeared in Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s heart.

    However, this sort of fear was something that he would never allow to happen. For a cultivator, the moment fear appeared in their heart, it would mean that their state of mind had already begun to be unstable. To Helian Xiaoxin, killing an enemy was far less important than stabilizing his mind and heart. However, these two points did not conflict. By killing An Zheng, he could calm his heart down.

    ¡°You think you can win?!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin raised his hand, and the burnt ck snake quickly swam back, coiled behind him, and raised its snake head. It was so big that it looked likouse. It coiled behind Helian Xiaoxin, causing him to look exceptionally sinister and terrifying.

    ¡°In my eyes, you will always be an ant. It¡¯s not just you. Any Humble ss offspring who think they can seed are ants in my eyes. You pretentious guys can only rely on your so-called hard work and hard work to be stronger. However, since I was born, I have stood aeight that a lowly bastard like you can never hope to reach. So what if you know some of my secrets? ¡±

    He spread open his arms. ¡°So what if the whole world knows my secret? In this world, the most frightening thing is still power. ¡±

    He pointed forward and the giant ck snake suddenly jumped forward. Its speed was so fast that people¡¯s eyes could not keep up with it. In mid-air, the giant ck snake suddenly turned into arge ck spear. The tip of the spear was shining witoisonous blue light. And the ck Turtle on Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s right arm, had turned into a shield, hanging on his arm.

    Helian Xiaoxin held the ck spear in his left hand, and the tortoise shield in his right hand as he rushed towards An Zheng.

    Boom!

    Before Helian Xiaoxin could rush over, nine spinning ck towers above his head fell, smashing him down heavily. However, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s tortoise shell image was still powerful enough to withstand the suppression from the Nine Hell Magic Bell. Although Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s footsteps had be heavier, he was approaching An Zheng step by step.

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand was glowing with an even brighter Orthodox Pure Yang, while his left hand started to sparkle with electricity, streaks after streaks of electricity surrounded his arm.

    ¡°Did you just say that the struggle of ordinary people will never reach the height where you were born?¡±

    An Zheng walked forward step by step, and the distance between the two of them grew closer and closer.

    ¡°But you forgot, Da Xi has a Ming Fa Si. The first Fang Zheng in the Ming Fa Si was born a normal person. And that height, even you, the patriarch of the Helian Family, would have to look up to. You have also forgotten what kind of humble attitude you had in front of Fang Zheng back then. ¡±

    An Zheng said word by word, ¡°No one is an ant, as long as they are willing to work hard, as long as they are willing to work hard, as long as they stick to the right path in their heart, and any person can reacigh ground. What are you? You¡¯re just enjoying everything your parents have brought you. To the n, you are but a third, fourth, and even countless generations of those who have enjoyed the fruits of their ancestors. And any ordinary person who works hard will have the possibility to be a first generation expert of the family! ¡±

    ¡°The first generation!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand moved forward at the same time as the pure Yang and left hand¡¯s electrical radiance, and then An Zheng¡¯s hands fiercely sped together. Countless violent currents of electricity converged into the Orthodox Pure Yang, and a kind of power that An Zheng had found from behind the huge bronze door gradually filled up his body. This kind of strength was called indomitable advance.

    The An Zheng of the past had the confidence to kill a few demons and devils.

    That confidence, was transformed from his strength into a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    The nine violent streaks of lightning converged into the Orthodox Pure Yang. After the originally bright original color of the Orthodox Pure Yang and the bright blue light of the electric current converged together, it actually began to gradually turn a faint purple color!

    The people who were watching from afar eximed, ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ Is that actually a cultivation technique?! ¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Just where did this youngstere from? How could he be so powerful?! ¡±

    ¡°Is that a cultivation technique?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, this is the first time I have seen a Purple-Rank cultivation technique. [I can¡¯t believe I actually saw such a magical martial art in my life!]

    Some people with higher cultivation bases shook their heads, ¡°No, that isn¡¯t even a Purple-Rank cultivation technique. It was just that after the two profound arts were fused together by force, it was already close to the level of a Purple-Rank. Although it was not, this young man was enough to make people have a whole new level of respect for him! Think about it, how many youths in this world could possess his strength? Not to mention our Tsukiko, even the Da Xi who has the most cultivators, would not be able to find much. ¡±

    ¡°That Helian something should berson from arge n in the Great Xi Empire. However, in front of An Zheng, he doesn¡¯t have any advantage at all.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that!? ¡°I firmly believe that as long as we work hard and strive hard, even though our origins are not as noble as those people from the big families, we can still be strong!¡±

    An Zheng strode forward, the nine balls of purple light flowing with electric currents, as if they were nine divine dragons that were coiled in the skies.

    ¡°Just who are you!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯splexion had alreadypletely changed and was iparably pale.

    He had once seen the first Fang Zheng of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si take action. The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that possessed a power as destructive as the heavens and the earth was his nightmare. He had imagined more than once that he could possess such terrifying power. But now, an ordinary person who came from a poor family was actually close to that kind of power. Although the power in An Zheng¡¯s hands was still far from¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, that kind of power that no one could stop caused the fear in his heart to grow evenrger.

    ¡°I am An Zheng.¡±

    An Zheng raised both his hands, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns began to emierrifying aura above his head.

    ¡°I am an ordinary person who came from the Illusory Paradise in Sin City of the Mount Cang Man. I don¡¯t have your impressive background, nor do I have any big families behind me. But even if you have all these, even if your n has nurtured you to the peak of Lower Completion Stage, I can still suppress you! ¡±

    An Zheng held the light purple Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in one hand and pointed forward with the other. The Nine Hell Magic Bell spun and flew over, forming nine Demon Towers surrounding Helian Xiaoxin. An Zheng¡¯s body slowly rose, and looked down at Helian Xiaoxin like a god: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the power that you¡¯ve relied on the entire family to nurture is not power that I have alone!¡±

    The mountain and river picture ruler appeared, and with the cooperation of the Nine Hell Magic Bell, it further imprisoned Helian Xiaoxin.

    Even with the [ck Turtle], it was still hard for Helian Xiaoxin to move a single step. It was as if his entire body had be likock, unable to move at all.

    An Zheng¡¯s body swooped down from the sky, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in his hand pressed down towards Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin lifted his head and roared, then smashed out with his strongest attack. Behind him, a gigantic phantom of a Turtle Snake appeared. Simr to him, he threw his head back and let ouoar.

    A burst of sound waves from the Nine Hell Magic Bell rippled outwards. Everyone within a radius of several kilometers were temporarily deafened by the sound waves and the strong light. They could not see nor hear it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns ruthlessly smashed onto Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body, and a gigantic ball of light purple light, with Helian Xiaoxin as the center, swept out in all directions. Within the clump of light, there seemed to be numerous light arrows shooting back and forth. Everything that was swept into the ball of light turned into fine powder. Within a radius of 300 meters, it waspletely destroyed into a desert!

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335 ¨C Door of the Immortal Pce</h4>

    The indescribable force destroyed everything within a three hundred meter radius, turning all the buildings into sand. The stones on the street had turned to dust, and so had all the trees and flowers.

    Beneath the great might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, it seemed like there was nothing that could resist it.

    The turtle headed snake that was roaring towards the sky let ouoar of unwillingness. Then, the gigantic illusion became weaker under the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns and finally disappeared without a trace.

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body was instantly smashed into pieces, his shattered flesh was flung out by the power, and scattered all over the ground.

    When the dust cloud dispersed, all the onlookers in the distance realized that the area of almost a kilometer had turned into desert. There was nothing left. Under that kind of power, nothing could survive. It was the same for Helian Xiaoxin, who was nurtured with all his might by the Great Xi n¡¯s Helian Family. Even if he had a strong demon seed that others did not understand, he would still not be able to withstand it.

    This was the power of the former An Zheng, although this power was only an extremely small part of what An Zheng currently grasped.

    That was not the true Purple-Rank technique, but it was very close.

    An Zheng, who was in the middle of the storm, looked like a descending god, causing everyone who saw him to feel fear in their hearts. At this moment, that boy would be a memory that many people would never forget in their lives.

    A light purple ball of light, with An Zheng¡¯s finger at the center, violently swept in all directions. The ball of light expanded, shattering into fine powder wherever it passed. The enormous ck tortoise¡¯s phantom actually wasn¡¯t able to withstand this strike that seemed like the might of the heavens. Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body seemed to havepletely exploded as it flew out and scattered all over the ground.

    However, An Zheng did not notice that within the engulfing storm, a small ck snake had drilled its way into the sand and was moving underground like an earthworm. However, its speed was extremely fast and it was quickly leaving the area. There was nothing left within a three hundred meter radius. Suddenly, a desert appeared within the city.

    An Zheng stood there and looked around. Even though he did not see the little ck snake moving, he was sure that Helian Xiaoxin was not dead. The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns which had notpletely seeded yet did not truly feel the power of resistance, so An Zheng knew that Helian Xiaoxin must have used some sort of method to escape. Helian Xiaoxin was not older than An Zheng by more than a few years. After the family¡¯s full effort of nurturing and familiarizing him with countless treasures, Helian Xiaoxin had almost reached the height of the Lower Completion Stage.

    But the artifact in An Zheng¡¯s hands, the cultivation method, and his own strength; even though it was still in the Captive Stage, there was no suspense for him to defeat cultivators of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage.

    Helian Xiaoxin did not die, which made An Zheng a little worried. What Helian Xiaoxin had threatened him with was definitely not just words. The Helian Family did indeed have the power to send people to the State of Yan to threaten the safety of Qu Liuxi and the others. Right now, the only thing that made An Zheng feel that things weren¡¯t so bad was ¡­ All of the people around Helian Xiaoxin had already died. As long as they could catch up to him before he left, they could still stop him.

    Thus, An Zheng did not stay where he was, but instead, rushed out of the city.

    On a huge sand dune 30 miles outside of Peacock City. Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face was somewhat pale. He slowly opened his eyes and looked towards Peacock City, muttering to himself, ¡°I underestimated you, but you underestimated me.¡±

    His handsome white hand came out of his sleeve and touched the sand with his fingertips. A small ck snake slithered out of the sand and entered his body through his fingertips.

    ¡°This trip is meaningless. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and the great dune shook a few times. Then the tortoise¡¯s massive head lifted from beneath the dune, and the sands fell like water. The ck Turtle turned its head to look at Helian Xiaoxin, who nodded slightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have lost a ck Serpent Clone. But we havepleted our goal for this trip, we should head back now.¡±

    The ck Turtle shook its head, pulling its four legs out of the sand dune, and then began to row forward. Its four limbs were veryrge, and when it moved, it looked like four huge oars. He stuck close to the surface of the desert and quickly charged out.

    A jade pendant appeared in Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s hand while he was sitting on the ck Turtle¡¯s back. This was his spatial storage tool. He sent his spiritual sense into the jade pendant, observing the item he had just snatched from the Tan Concealing Tower. The Bronze Cauldron that he and An Zheng were fighting over, and the reason for his visit was precisely because of this item and not An Zheng.

    He used the fight between him and An Zheng to sessfully divert everyone¡¯s attention and bring the item out.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin withdrew his consciousness from the jade pendant and the corner of his mouth curled up into a sneer, ¡°Did you really think that I would care so much about an insignificant person? What I care about is this treasured cauldron ¡­ As long as I can find the remnants of the immortal pce, I will be able to remove the blood curse in my body. A bunch of ignorant people thought that the immortal pce was just a legend ¡­ On the day that I return from the Immortal pce, I will brue expert. ¡±

    He raised his head and looked towards the sky. ¡°Immortal ¡­¡± The most powerful existence of the past. ¡±

    However, at this moment, his eyes turned slightly cold. ¡°Consecutive of ghosts!¡±

    He suddenly turned around and saw that there seemed to be a small boat approaching from the distant desert. The small boat was abnormally fast, even a bit faster than the ck Turtle. Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s eyesight was extraordinary, and even though he was quite a distance away, he was still able to clearly see the An Zheng who was standing on the small boat.

    ¡°Looks like I really should eliminate all the hidden dangers before I enter the immortal pce.¡±

    ¡°ck Turtle, stop.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin instructed, and the gigantic ck Turtle stopped. The ck Turtle turned towards An Zheng, its eyes filled with killing intent.

    At the same time, in Peacock City, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai heard that a fight was going to break out at the Tan Concealed Tower, hence they were worried about An Zheng and immediately rushed over. Seeing the shocking scene on the battlefield, the two of them were shocked. After looking for the person they saw and asking around, they found out that An Zheng was about to rush out of the city.

    When An Zheng caught up to a distance of less than one kilometer between them, the cross-legged Feng Xiuyang slowly opened his eyes, and hisplexion looked much better. The wooden log that he had been tightly holding in his hand had been reduced to dust, and disappeared withourace as the wind blew past. Feng Xiuyang lowered his head to look at the wood shavings that were blown away, his eyes filled with regret.

    He stood up, saw An Zheng and Helian Xiaoxin from afar, and was slightly stunned for a moment: ¡°So you both hid your abilities, but I owe you my life, so I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±

    Witap of his feet, his white clothes fluttered as he flew towards An Zheng.

    Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, An Zheng, Feng Xiuyang, in addition to Helian Xiaoxin, it seemed like a battle between youths outside the city was about to start. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones here. There were even more people gathering over here. But in reality, the target of every single person who rushed over was Helian Xiaoxin. Of course, An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others did not know what had happened.

    These people were all from Da Xi.

    None of these people were born inferior to Helian Xiaoxin.

    ¡°Did we miscalcte?¡±

    The ck Turtle looked around vigntly, causing Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s expression to change. The ck Turtle was connected to him by blood, and he could also feel the danger the ck Turtle was in.

    ¡°Who leaked the news?¡±

    He muttered a few words to himself before taking out the Bronze Cauldron.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just An Zheng and the rest, then it¡¯s fine. The Yang family, Li family, Tantai family, and the Ning family ¡­¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, because he knew that the people who had arrived were not people he could easily deal with. He did not know why the news would leak out, nor did he know why the members of the n would suddenly appear in Tsukiko. But those waves of terrifying auras made him very clear that these people were all absolutely powerful experts.

    He lowered his head to look at the bronze cauldron in his hand, and suddenly let out a long sigh. Let¡¯s all go in and see who will have the better luck and greater luck! ¡±

    He took out another item from the jade pendant. It also looked like it was made of bronze. It looked likill with purple light circting around it. This thing was about the size of an egg and crystal clear. He sat cross-legged on the back of the ck Turtle and looked around. The strong auras of those experts were getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Open it, the long-lost gate to the immortal pce.¡±

    He ced the purple pearl within the cauldron. Surprisingly, it did not fall into the cauldron¡¯s seed, but instead remained suspended in the air in the middle of the cauldron. The moment the pearl entered the cauldron, a dazzling purple light swept out from the bronze cauldron. The range of the purple light was extremelyrge, enveloping everyone who approached it. Not only the people in the desert, even the people in the sky were also drawn in by the purple light.

    In an instant, a purple tornado of light appeared in the middle of the desert, causing massive waves of sand. The terrain within a radius of several dozen miles had been changed. The sand had been attracted over, forming a sand wall around the purple light tornado. As the purple tornado became more and more intense, the height of the sand wall also became more and more terrifying. In the end, it almost took the shape of a volcanic crater. The tornadoes were inside, the sand walls forming mountains.

    Including An Zheng and the others, no one knew how many people were swept up by the purple light dragon, even Helian Xiaoxin himself did not know.

    An Zheng felt as if his body was being torn apart, the huge tearing force was almost unable to support his current strong body. Later on, he still relied on the nine Holy Fish Scalo form a protective barrier to survive this period of time. Even so, the surface of An Zheng¡¯s body still had countless small holes.

    If even he was in this state, how many people wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the tearing strength of the Purple Radiant Dragon and shattered to pieces?

    Under the protection of the Holy Fish Scale, An Zheng felt as if he was running into and fro in the violent undercurrent at the bottom of the sea. Not only did he possess tearing strength, he also felressure that was almost impossible to resist. The pressure was so great that his bones were crackling.

    Maybe even Helian Xiaoxin who had opened the gate of the immortal pce had lost count of the number of people that had died, but to him, the more that had died, the better.

    An Zheng felt a chill down his spine as he vaguely heard Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s wildughter.

    Hahahaha! Aren¡¯t you alling with me? Come in, then. This was the entrance to the Immortal pce ruins, only people who had reached the Immortal Realm could enter. Without the protection of the precious treasure, you cannot withstand the pressure. Even though the immortal pce is damaged and the restriction that only immortals can enter is broken, it is still not something that you mortals can resist.

    Immortal pce?

    An Zheng felt that the Holy Fish Scale seemed to have bumped into something, and the surroundings immediately became quiet.

    When he tried to open the Holy Fish Scale, he saw an iparably terrifying scene.

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336 ¨C Internecine</h4>

    An Zheng was protected by the nine Holy Fish Scale s so that he could survive through the iparably huge tearing power. However, the continuous sounds of wailing around him, caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to turn cold. He did not expect that so many people would suddenly appear in the surroundings, nor did he expect that they would be taken to such a strange ce all of a sudden. Where he couldn¡¯t see, there seemed to be many other unknown dangers waiting for him.

    He tried opening the Holy Fish Scale, and it formed a defensive formation around him.

    When An Zheng saw the outside world, he was shocked by the terrifying scene before his eyes.

    Dead bodies everywhere, limbs broken. What was even weirder was that these corpses were clearly broken, but they were actually ced together ording to the original shape of a person. In other words, after the terrifying purple dragon tornado had passed, at least several hundred people had been killed. These dead people were all cultivators with decent cultivations, the weakest of them had even reached the peak of the Sumeru Stage. But these people might not even be able tost a second before being torn apart by the purple light tornado.

    However, the fragments of the corpse were strangely separated by some sort of force, and then ced back into the shape of a human.

    An Zheng carefully walked to the side of one of the corpses and examined it carefully. Only then did he realize that the corpse had at least broken into a few thousand pieces, and each piece wahin, smallyer. After that, anotheryer of sticky substance came back, making him look especially terrifying.

    What made An Zheng feel at ease was, after walking around the corpses, he did not see anyone that he was familiar with.

    Under the protection of the Holy Fish Scale, An Zheng looked around his surroundings.

    It looked like the entrance tce or something. It was a small square, and it wasn¡¯t very big. An Zheng turned around and saw that not far behind him was the entrance of the pce, and there were nine flights of stairs. There were four stone statues ced on both sides of the entrance. They were demonic beasts that could not recognize what they were. But each statue was sitting, and something was stepping under its right front paw. An Zheng maintained the habit of investigating cases, so he paid particr attention to the details. He noticed that the things being stepped on under the stone statues were all different.

    The pce was built within a forest, and it was surrounded by huge trees so tall that the top could barely be seen. When An Zheng breathed, he could feel that the vitality of the heaven and earth was exceptionally plentiful, to the point where even breathing was a form of cultivation.

    Did everyone die?

    An Zheng walked around again, but he did not find Helian Xiaoxin among the corpses.

    Could it be that the people who came in alive had been dispersed into different ces by some invisible force? Or could it be that the others had already entered the pce?

    An Zheng looked at the entrance of the pce, it was very big. The entire entrance seemed to have been carved out of a big piece of stone. On the left side, there was a green lotus carved on the pir, and on the right side, there was a Purple Ivy sculpted on the pir.

    An Zheng suddenly reacted to something and retreated far away to look again. Only then did he realise that it wasn¡¯ce at all, but an indescribably huge gatehouse. The size of this building was only second to the huge bronze door that An Zheng had seen in his dreams. Since he was far away, he could see the whole picture of the building. On top of the door was a huge stone tablet that looked like it was carved on top of it. However, a sword mark pierced through the que and the front part could no longer be seen. The two words at the back could still be distinguished as ¡­ Heaven Gate.

    Heaven Gate?

    Could it be that immortal pces really exist in this world? This was the entrance to the immortal pce?

    At this point in time, he had no other choice but to enter and take a look. The reason why Helian Xiaoxin opened the door was so obvious, so he was sure that the only way to get out was to find Helian Xiaoxin. No matter if Helian Xiaoxin was sent to another ce, or if he had already entered, he could only continue forward.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, narrowed the area around the Holy Fish Scale a bit, and then entered the enormous door building. The door was long, and the smell of dry dust was strong, as if no one had been inside for a long time. An Zheng discovered that the walls on both sides of the door were filled with the marks of various weapons, the stones were riddled with holes. There had been a fierce battle in the corridor of this building. Who knew how many people had died there?

    The sword marks on the stone gate could still be seen. Perhaps those corpses had already turned into dust.

    The dust beneath his feet was very thick, and stepping on it felt like stepping on a thickyer of fallen leaves. But An Zheng could not help but think, could it be that the dust under his feet was actually jusile of bones?

    The door was at least tens of meters long. An Zheng carefully walked to the end of the door, and discovered a long and wide road behind the door... Used to be.

    But now, this road was seriously damaged. The road must have been broken off after being struck by some powerful force. The scary part was that the road was hanging in the air. Therefore, this ce should have once been a long bridge with no end in sight. The bridge was broken, but it was still floating in the air, almost maintaining its original appearance. However, because the damage was too severe, if An Zheng wanted to go over, he had to step over those stones that could fall down at any time.

    Beneath the bridge was nothingness, and no one knew what would happen if they fell.

    The entire long bridge was made of white jade, and the white jade railings on both sides of the bridge were fairly well preserved. The cracks on the surface of the bridge wererge and small. Some were dozens of meters long, while others could be traversed with a single step. An Zheng did not dare to be careless, and kept his guard up, walking along the white jade railings.

    After walking for nearly an hour, the bridge came to an end. The surroundings of the bridge was shrouded in white clouds, but An Zheng could feel that it was not real white clouds at all, but some sort of floating object sealed in this ce. However, if one were to look up from the ground, they would definitely not doubt the authenticity of the white cloud. An Zheng was able to touch the closest cloud beside him with his hand. However, due to safety considerations, he still withdrew his curiosity.

    At the end of the long bridge, there were three paths.

    The road that led directly to the long bridge was the widest and straightest. There was also a slightly narrower one on the left and right sides of the road. Just like the stone inscriptions he had seen on the pirs of the gate tower, there were pcemps on both sides of the road on the left, while carved on the pirs of the pcemps were green lotuses. There was alsath on the right, and carved on the pir of the pce was Purple Ivy.

    In the middle was the widest path, and on both sides of the pcenterns was a sword.

    An Zheng was a little hesitant, he didn¡¯t know how to choose.

    Right at this moment, he vaguely heard the sounds of killinging from the widest path in front of him. An Zheng could only choose to move forward, because he had to find Helian Xiaoxin. Following the shouts from the front, An Zheng quickly went over. The sound was getting louder and louder, but the fog was getting thicker and thicker. The shouts and shouts sounded loud and clear, but nothing could be seen clearly.

    ¡°A maze?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that this fog was not real fog, buype of array. It must be that the person in front had identally triggered some sort of mechanism, trapping everyone inside. Moreover, no one knew what kind of killing move was contained within this magic array. No one knew what kind of battle was taking ce between them.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s sharp senses detected a slight ripple from the fog at the side of his body. He immediately retreated backwards, and then he saw a very long magic tool swiftly piercing through the fog.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you demons and ghosts!¡±

    Someone shouted out and then rushed over while wildly waving that long magic tool.

    ¡°Fatty?¡±

    An Zheng called out in a daze, ¡°You ¡­ Why the fuck are you here? ¡±

    After seeing An Zheng, he was stunned for a good while, and then, he threw the Triton in his hands away and rushed over with a bear hug, ¡°Hahahaha, fat grandpa told me that you weren¡¯t going to die yet, hahahaha, I finally found you.¡±

    An Zheng was so angry that he could not breathe. After Du Shoushou calmed down from his excitement, he asked: ¡°Are you dreaming? How did you get in? ¡±

    Du Shoushou and I were worried about you, so we went out of Peacock City, but we didn¡¯t know what was going on when we were swept up by a strange tornado. If not for the fact that Chen Shaobai had a powerful magic tool on him, the two of us would have been killed in the tornado. After that, we mysteriously arrived at this unfathomable ce. He and I were in a hurry to find you, but we didn¡¯t know how we ended up here. Suddenly, a huge fog appeared and we couldn¡¯t see anything. Then, someone suddenly attacked us. ¡±

    He looked around: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Chen Shaobai went.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He has more magical equipment on him than I do.¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°That guy is really mysterious, I don¡¯t know where hees from. However, my stone armor was unable to withstand the tornado. If it wasn¡¯t for him grabbing onto me, I might have died already. ¡±

    An Zheng expanded the range of the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defense and protected both him and Du Shoushou. The nine Holy Fish Scalotated and flew around the two of them like a sturdy wall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking. If we can¡¯t find Helian Xiaoxin, we might not be able to get out.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s that grandson¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°What attacked you?¡±

    ¡°I wonder who they are, they¡¯re all pretty strong.¡±

    The two of them talked while carefully walking forward. After walking for a few minutes, An Zheng stopped again: ¡°Something¡¯s not right ¡­ We¡¯re just going around in circles. ¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and pointed to the area under his feet: ¡°I was standing here just now, and there¡¯s a sword mark on the ground.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°What the f * ck is this ce!¡±

    Just as he cursed, a hurricane suddenly appeared in the sky. Above the thick fog, there seemed to be the vague outline of a gigantic beast. An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, and saw that there waock not far away. The two of them hid behind the rock, and looked out through the crack above their heads.

    After the hurricane, the fog was blown away. The one floating in the sky was not a ferocious beast, but a gigantic battleship that looked to be at leasundred meters long!

    On the battleship, a warrior wearing an armor was standing there majestically. The reason for the hurricane was due to the paddles on both sides of the battleship. The battleship flew slowly over everyone¡¯s heads. The terrifying aura emitted by the battleship caused everyone to feel a wave of fear. On the side of the battleship, there wauge word: ¡®Ning¡¯ carved into it.

    ¡°Great Xixi Ning Family.¡±

    An Zheng said softly.

    Du Shoushou lowered his voice and asked, ¡°The Ning Family? ¡°What kind of background?¡±

    ¡°If the Helian Family is considered to be a Wealthy ss, then the Ning Family is a genuine Wealthy ss. Compared to the Ning Family, the difference between Helian Family and the Helian Family is like that between an ant and an elephant. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at the battleship, his eyes filled with confusion.

    ¡°What the hell is this ce? Why is the Ning Family¡¯s prehistoric battleship activated?¡±

    The most ordinary soldier on the warship also had the cultivation of Captive Stage.

    Two rows of huge oars were paddling, and the battleship flew through the air. With the fog dispersed, everyone discovered that there weren¡¯t any traps within the fog. Rather, the people that were swept into the fog were killing each other. There was a corpse on the ground, badly mutted.

 Chapter 337 - We Are Robbers

    <h4>Chapter 337 ¨C We Are Robbers</h4>

    As the huge battleship slowly flew overhead, it created a huge pressure in the hearts of everyone present. As for the armored warriors on the two sides of the warship, any one of them had the cultivation level of Captive Stage. This was a war machine that onlyrge families could have. A battleship could raze an ordinary sect to the ground.

    There were also those small powers that lived in the gap between the sixteen kingdoms, such as the Zhongshan Country, which had a poption of just a few tens of thousands. A battleship like this could destroy a nation with just one.

    Du Shoushou raised his head and watched the warship leave through the cracks in the rock, and could not help but exim: ¡°It¡¯s really awesome, in the future, I will get a warship like that to drive back to the Fantasy City, and let those bastards see it and be scared out of their wits.¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make one ourselves in the future. It¡¯s bigger and more domineering than this!¡±

    Du Shoushou vigorously nodded his head: ¡°We will call it the Skinny Number!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Immediately, there¡¯s no more imposing manner.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Is the Ning Family very powerful?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°The Ning Family¡¯s strength can be ced in the top ten of the Da Xi family. That was the true power of a family that could destroy an entire country ¡­ A single prehistoric battleship was enough to cause the State of Yan to tremble in fear. Even a sect like the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao is unable to withstand the pressure of this battleship. ¡±

    The two of them looked outside and saw that the surrounding cultivators were trembling in fear. When he saw the cultivators beside him who had died in his hands, he could not help but feel somewhat guilty. Everyone was confused by the fog. They didn¡¯t know who was the one that made the first move out of fear. Or perhaps, there was some insane power within the fog, which was why everyone was fighting.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou were hiding behind a rock. An Zheng pointed to those people and said, ¡°Most of them are cultivators from the Da Xi Empire. Basically, every single one of them have great powers backing them up. He did not know why they were all here, but they should be here for Helian Xiaoxin. Let me recall now, the one I fought in Peacock City was probably Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s clone, which is simr to Qi Tian¡¯s clone, but much more powerful. The power of the avatar was almost as if it had one foot in the Lower Completion Stage. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Isn¡¯t the original body of that grandson stronger?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Not necessarily, but maybe it¡¯s because of some top quality cultivation technique. Let¡¯s be careful, we don¡¯t know what other dangers are hiding here, our only goal now is to find Helian Xiaoxin and think of a way to go back. Follow them, they¡¯re more urgent than we are. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    The cultivators outside gathered together to discuss something. Although it still looked like they were at aplete loss, it was clear that they had reached some sort of agreement. In the end, the group continued to move forward. After the fog dissipated, he could see his surroundings. This should be the end of the road, and the za across from him. Vaguely, one could see the endless pce buildings on the other side of the za. Although they were very far away, it could be seen that most of the buildings were damaged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, look!¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s gaze had been chasing after the prehistoric battleship the entire time. When the giant battleship left, it carried some floating clouds that were pushed away, revealing a floating ind behind it. Those inds hung in the sky, and the structures on those inds could be vaguely seen.

    An Zheng frowned, could this really be an immortal pce? Originally, An Zheng was always suspicious of the existence of immortals, even when Qi Tian swore that the number of immortals that flew everywhere was not little at all. Even so, An Zheng still found it hard to believe. Just what kind of power caused the extermination of immortals? Even that piece of history had been ruined?

    At leasundred cultivators gathered in front of the pce building for the time being. An Zheng waited for their figures to disappear into the building before letting Du Shoushou out. The two of them did not dare to be careless, and they carefully moved closer.

    Looking at the building from afar, it looked like a continuous mountain range. Only when they got closer would they be able to understand the magnificence of the past.

    Simply put, it wasrge and exquisite, even though it was already damaged, the beauty of the building was something that An Zheng and the others had never seen before. Even if An Zheng was able to enter and exit the Great Western Pce, there was no doubt that the structures of the Great Western Sacred Pce were not as developed as the ones here.

    In the center of the pce za, there wauge golden dragon sculpture. The golden dragon was riddled with wounds. There was a sword mark on its head that was almost able to cut off its head. It was a shocking sight to behold. Even so, the golden dragon still gave off a terrifying aura. Although it was just a sculpture, it felt as if it would soar into the sky and roam above the nine heavens in the next second.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou stood underneath the gigantic golden dragon statue for a while, then Du Shoushou could not help but sigh: ¡°This is truly supernatural, An Zheng look at the golden dragon¡¯s eyes, no matter how we move, its eyes seemed to be looking at us. Moreover, there was something terrifying in those eyes. I¡¯m already starting to wonder if this thing was carved out, or if it¡¯eal golden dragon. ¡±

    If it was in the past, An Zheng would probably directly tell Du Shoushou that there was no real golden dragon in this world. However, now that he was in this immortal pce, even he started to doubt his own past persistence.

    What kind of world was this?

    Just as they were about to leave the golden dragon statue, they heard a sneer, ¡°I told you that there were always people following them. I don¡¯t know where these two brats came from, but they managed to sneak in. But then again, the only people who could enter without dying were those with unique skills or treasures. It seems like the two of you do not have the Qi of an expert, and are not from any big n. ¡±

    Around six to seven people walked over from the other side of the gigantic golden dragon statue, and sneered at An Zheng and the others. The leader looked to be in his thirties, with a full beard, and a strong build. Judging from the clothes this person was wearing, he was also someone from the Da Xi family. Just as he had said, the people who managed to survive the purple dragon tornado were either those with powerful cultivations or those possessing treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a chance. Either hand over your magic tools, or I¡¯ll kill you and search for your magic tools.¡±

    The muscr manughed coldly, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know who I am. My name is Kou Guangshan, and I¡¯m from Fire Beacon City.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng: ¡°What kind of ce is Fire Beacon City?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Just like the Illusionary Land in the Mount Cang Man... Every ce has that evil ce. Although the Da Xi was very prosperous, but because it was too big, there were more evil people. Fire Beacon City is an abandoned border city. Many years ago, a person called Chen Beacon City defeated everyone in one sword attack, and changed the name of the city to Fire Beacon City ¡­ ¡°Because that ce is too remote, even the officials of the Great Xixi government can¡¯t be bothered with it.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°I thought that Da Xi was singing and dancing everywhere.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That word was used inurately.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Kou Guangshan saw that An Zheng and Du Shoushou actually ignored him, his anger surged: ¡°You actually dare to look down on our Fire Beacon City?! I don¡¯t n to give you the chance to hand over your magic tools now. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng and the others, ¡°Kill them.¡±

    An Zheng asked Du Shoushou: ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°The robber has met a bandit.¡±

    An Zheng said as the corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°You were right to say something just now... Those who are able toe in alive must either have unique skills or special treasures. ¡±

    A green light shed in his hand, and in the next second, he was already in front of that Kou Guangshan, throwing a punch towards his face. Kou Guangshan quickly retreated, and pushed his hands forward. A surge of energy formed a hurricane and struck An Zheng¡¯s body.

    And in the midst of the hurricane, it seemed like countless real fists were smashing towards An Zheng one after another.

    Sumeru can control qi and the prison can take form. When he made his move, An Zheng could immediately tell that his cultivation was around the sixth stage of Captive Stage. Even though An Zheng¡¯s strength was only at the early stage of Captive Stage, relying on the many top-grade magic tools on him, if he could kill even a first stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator, how could he be injured by Kou Guangshan? The densely packed fists came at the speed of a few hundred punches per second, and each of these punches could split open a stone.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    An Zheng felt like he was standing in a storm as he allowed that fist to strike his body. He did not even use his Holy Fish Scale, and only relied on his extremely strong physical body to withstand all of the attacks.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t see the lightning pool, then use yourbat experience to train yourself.¡±

    An Zheng took a big step forward, and every single strike of the fistsnded on his body, causing circr ripples in the air. A faint purple halo appeared on the surface of his body, one for each attack. This was the spontaneous reaction of his body. It formed an air wall that blocked the force froming out of his body.

    ¡°Unfortunately, with your strength, you can¡¯t even break through my protective zhen Qiyer. How can you let me train you?¡±

    An Zheng grabbed towards Kou Guangshan¡¯s throat. He knew that there were dragons and snakes mixed together here, so it was reasonable for them to meet a wolf blocking their way. To end the battle quickly, there was no need to cause any more trouble.

    Just as An Zheng¡¯s hand reached out, one of Kou Guangshan¡¯s subordinates shed down witeavy sword in both hands. The heavy sword carried a sharp force, and with a bang, it struck the arm An Zheng had extended his arm out.

    This heavy sword wawo-handed sword that was a full foot wide. A heavy weapon like this was definitely a great killing weapon on the battlefield. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong physique, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to swing it. However, the heavy sword was not of a high grade and was only a white-rank magic tool.

    After a bang, the heavy sword that was one foot wide and one meter three long was broken by An Zheng¡¯s arm.

    That fellow looked at his own sword in a daze, then looked at An Zheng, and then swallowed with difficulty: ¡°Um ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡±

    An Zheng flipped his wrist, grabbing the guy¡¯s neck, and with a casual pinch, the guy fainted. An Zheng threw it towards Du Shoushou, ¡°Search your body.¡±

    Du Shoushou, who was behind them, caught the unconscious guy andughed, ¡°It seems that you guys are unlucky to have stopped us. You guys are truly ignorant and ill-informed. Don¡¯t you know that there is a female and a female thief in this world that specializes in robbing evil people? Pah pah pah! It was a male and female pair of fiends! F * ck ¡­ It¡¯s the Herculean Dual Fiend! ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Can you just be an honest robber? Don¡¯t talk anymore. ¡±

    An Zheng chased after them and caught them along the way. He caught one after another and threw them to Du Shoushou after knocking them out. Du Shoushou was extremely busy at the back, both stripping and taking off his pants, not looking likrue robber at all.

    Kou Guangshan continued to attack, but he was still unable to stop An Zheng. With his cultivation at the sixth stage of the Captive Stage and his subordinates, he had thought that he could easily kill An Zheng and his men. However, now that things hade to this, he seemed to be ying around with everyone on his side.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re the only one left. It seems like you have the Heavenly Treasure.¡±

    As An Zheng closed in step by step, Kou Guangshan¡¯s expression became ugly, ¡°Um ¡­ This man. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s of use to our Fire Beacon City in the future, just say it. Today¡¯s incident should be a misunderstanding. It was all my bastards who tricked me, otherwise how would I have provoked you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstood me... Because you are from Fire Beacon City, even if there was no misunderstanding, I would still snatch you away. ¡±

    Kou Guangshan had an extremely ugly expression on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. At worst, we¡¯ll both perish together.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Earlier, you attacked pretty quickly. I saw that your cultivation technique was not bad, and I helped you improve your ws a little. You can experience for yourself, and see if I can change it.¡±

    After speaking, An Zheng punched out. It seemed to be a simple and uplicated punch, but after one punch, countless tiny ripples appeared on the outside of Kou Guangshan¡¯s body. It was as if a torrential rain was falling on a river as ripples coiled around each other. It was An Zheng¡¯s fist, which had been blocked by Kou Guangshan¡¯s protective zhen Qiyer. However, Kou Guangshan¡¯s protective zhen Qiyer did notst three seconds before it was continuously blown away by the fist power.

    Following that were the pits that appeared on Kou Guangshan¡¯s body one after another.

    An Zheng only punched once, but it was at least 1400 fist force.

    ¡°What is your cultivation technique called?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s final punch hadpletely defeated Kou Guangshan, and he had even stepped on his chest as he asked. Kou Guangshan¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Call ¡­. ¡°A waterfall.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Not good, let¡¯s call it Meteor Punch.¡±

    Then he punched the next one, and Kou took fourteen hundred hits to his face. His face had been beaten until it was deformed. His nose was not his mouth, but his nose.

    An Zheng turned his head and asked: ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡±

    Du Shoushou held onto arge handful of leaves: ¡°These guys are so poor, the magical equipment on them are either jade-like or in white, and aren¡¯t worth much. However, all of them have a leaf on them, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s used for. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are robbers, can you be a little more professional? Even if their magic tools aren¡¯t worth much, we still have to take them.

    Then he stomped Kou Guangshan into the ground, ¡°What are those leaves for?¡±

    Kou Guangshan coughed a few times and spat out blood, ¡°It¡¯ree nted by our city lord, it¡¯s not ¡­ It was the leaves from the Mayor¡¯s tree, and he gave each of us a piece. The leaf and tree had a strong connection. Even if they were thousands of miles apart, it would not break. This leaf can cover your body¡¯s aura and can keep in touch with the mayor. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why did Chen Wan Huo send you all here?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the City Lord who sent us, it was the Vice City Lord ¡­ We just happened to receive the news that the big ns of the Great Xi Empire had sent some men over to the Western Region. We don¡¯t know what happened, so the vice city lord sent us to take a look. ¡°The leaf can hide our auras. We came here hidden in a chariot of the Zhou Family.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly... Although the Zhou family was not a famous family, they still had a ce in the Great Xixi martial arts world. However,pared to the Ning Family, which he had encountered before, they were still far worse off, evenpared to Helian Family by a few grades. However, the fact that a secret treasure could block the purple light tornado was noare urrence.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What did you discover?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°We were worried about being discovered, so we quickly ran away as soon as we came in,¡± he said in a tearful voice. I didn¡¯t get any news, and I saw the two of you sneaking around... No, we were secretly following behind us, and we thought you were going to deal with us. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That was thest sentence that I said.¡±

    He stretched out his hand. ¡°Hand over your space tool. You can live without dying.¡±

    Kou Guangshan quickly took out his space tool and said, ¡°You keep your promise.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, and stepped on him until he fainted. Du Shoushou searched through a bunch of random things, which were indeed not worth much. An Zheng searched through Kou Guangshan¡¯s space tool and found a different leaf.

    An Zheng took out the leaf and saw a few words on it.

    The people who were staring at Helian Family.

    Apparently, it was a message from Fire Beacon City.

    Du Shoushou moved closer to take a look: ¡°This item is not bad, I will study how to use itter. Between us, we can send messages and y ¡­¡±

    At this moment, a loud sound came from the opposite side of the pce, followed closely by the roar of a vicious beast. Arge part of the pce copsed in an instant. It was as if a huge shadow had shed through the ruins.

 Chapter 338 - Purple-Rank Immortal Grass

    <h4>Chapter 338 ¨C Purple-Rank Immortal Grass</h4>

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou set aside the people from Fire Beacon City and rushed towards the pce. It wasn¡¯t because they were curious, but because they still hadn¡¯t found Chen Shaobai. Both of them were worried that something might have happened to that guy.

    By the time he reached the outside of the pce, the dust was so thick that he could not see what was in front of him. However, they could still feel a terrifying aura from within. Then, the smell of blood rushed out from within and seeped into their noses.

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, the two of them had just obtained some leaves, which could conceal their own Qi, which was just nice. He had left the yaksha umbre for Qu Liuxi and the others when he went out this time, it would be troublesome if he didn¡¯t have this kind of stealth tool. Now that he had these leaves of unknown origin, it was much more convenient.

    The two of them entered from the side and almost stepped on the corpse on the ground. An Zheng and Du Shoushou squatted down to take a look, and discovered that there were no injuries on the body, but blood was flowing out of their seven orifices, as if they had been directly killed by some kind of powerful force. To be able to enter this Inside the Immortal Pce, most of them were people with Captive Stage of or above, and yet they were directly shaken to death. One could only imagine how terrifying the person or thing that acted against them was.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    An Zheng said in a low voice, then took the lead and entered the great hall.

    The two of them walked forward, and with every step they took, they could see the corpses lying on the ground. Most of them had been directly killed, and there were no injuries on their bodies. More than half of these people were the people that An Zheng and the rest were following before, they could be considered wandering cultivators, and they were not truly from any powerful sects or ns. These people still had expressions of extreme fear on their faces even after they had died. It was obvious that they were frightened by something.

    Du Shoushou followed behind An Zheng. The more he looked, the more shocked he was. He did not dare to fall too far behind, so he followed closely behind. However, something caught his ankle and almost tripped him. Du Shoushou subconsciously looked down and saw a dead man lying on the ground grab his ankle.

    The dead man¡¯s face was covered in blood, his eyes had actually opened, and he looked at Du Shoushou with a grin on his face: ¡°Help me ¡­ ¡°Save me ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou was quite bold, but he was so scared that he peed his pants. That person did not have any living aura on him, yet he was grabbing onto him now. How could Du Shoushou not be afraid?

    Seeing that Du Shoushou¡¯s face had turned pale from fright, that guy actually sat up on the ground and hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s leg, ¡°My good man, have mercy on me. I came from far away and died here far away from my hometown. Burn gold, silver, jewelry, and precious delicacies for me every day. It¡¯s best if you burn some more Golden-Rank, purple Golden-Rank, Purple-Rank, or any other magical equipment. ¡°Otherwise, from today onwards, I will follow you, eat and sleep together with you, and get into a bed ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou kicked him: ¡°Chen Shaobai, I¡¯ll f * * k you!¡±

    The ¡°dead man¡± nimbly jumped away and took ouandkerchief to wipe the blood off his face. ¡°How boring. I haven¡¯t had enough fun.¡±

    An Zheng helplessly looked at these two treasures and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You only know how to f * cking scare me. Why didn¡¯t you hug An Zheng¡¯s leg?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid ¡­ ¡°That guy is so much more ruthless than you. What if he breaks my beautiful face?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about, this is an immortal pce. Even though it had been countless years since someone had discovered it, and it had already been destroyed. However, this was still an immortal pce, so it was normal for something terrifying to appear. If I didn¡¯t see wrongly, it should be a Dragon Lion ¡­ Of course, it didn¡¯t seem to be pure blood. However, even if a Dragon Lion¡¯s bloodline was impure, killing a few hundred cultivators was not a difficult thing. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I can y dead, and it¡¯s great.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This ce has already been ruined for at least tens of thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, how could there still be a legendary divine beast?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Those are divine beasts, do you think they are those unranked demon beasts? For things like Dragon Lion, it would not be difficult to live for tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    He looked forward: ¡°Those fellows are idiots. This pce is already damaged, so it became the Dragon Lion¡¯s nest. Dragon Lion treated this as their own territory, so it would be weird for those guys to barge in and not get angered by the Dragon Lion and get killed. However, this Dragon Lion is indeed smart, and lured her away. ¡±

    He pointed tole in the wall not far away. ¡°That¡¯s its nest. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re saying, what are the Dragon Lion protecting?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    He pulled An Zheng and took the lead to enter the gigantic hole in the wall. ¡°If this Dragon Lion isn¡¯t protecting its cub, then it must be protecting something extraordinary. Now that the Dragon Lion were lured away by those fellows, only then would we be fools not to go in and take a look. ¡±

    Hearing that there wareasure, Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes lit up, and followed Chen Shaobai inside. An Zheng was at the back and was still on guard. These two had rushed in too fast, in case there was any danger from behind and they were unable to discover it.

    The light inside was even dimmer. It seemed like this was a secret chamber that was originally built behind the main hall. However, due to the destruction of this secret chamber due to an unknown war, the secret chamber was exposed. The Dragon Lion probably felt that this ce was not bad and decided to take it as the home.

    After the three of them entered, Chen Shaobai casually threw out something and it instantly became bright.

    It was empty, the ce was big, the dust smelled heavy, and there was a smell of urine that was even worse than the dust.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a divine beast or a demonic beast, the smell on their bodies is really unpleasant.¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand, as if he wanted to drive away the stench of blood.

    He saw a huge shadow in front of him. He walked over and saw that it wauge throne. This throne was at least a dozen meters tall, and it looked like it was carved out of ck jade.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn, just how big of a butt does this need to be to sit down?¡±

    An Zheng noticed that there was a green lotus carved on the back of the ck jade throne.

    Chen Shaobai swept up onto the throne, and couldn¡¯t help but want tough: ¡°I told you there wareasure!¡±

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng jumped up sessively, and saw that there was a crack on the throne, and a dark green cyan lotus grew out from the crack. There were only two leaves on the green lotus, and it seemed very delicate. It should not have been growing for long. Of course, no one knew how many years it took to grow this much. An Zheng realized that there were some purple lines on the green lotus stem and the root system in the crack, it was actually pure purple.

    ¡°Purple-Rank Immortal Grass?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment.

    Chen Shaobai pulled the green lotus out of the crevice, and on top of the green lotus, a sound simr to a groan actually came out. Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Be good and don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve hurt you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the green lotus began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. An Zheng hurriedly grabbed the green lotus and reattached the root into the crack on the ck jade throne, ¡°This throne is like the soil that it grows on, if I leave it, I am dead for sure. Moreover, this Blue Lotus is not fully matured yet. It would be a waste of heaven¡¯s resources if you were to pull it out like this. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed embarrassedly: It¡¯s fine, since I have no use for these things, I¡¯ll just give them to you.

    An Zheng: ¡°You definitely know of the existence of this immortal pce, right? You came to the Western Regions just for this Immortal pce, right? You must have some motive to enter this immortal pce, right? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him, ¡°I am obviously here because of your longing for you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Get lost as far as you can.¡±

    He pulled Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou down from the ck jade throne, and then kept the entire ck jade throne inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The moment the green lotus and the ck jade throne entered the pearl that belonged to the medicinal field, the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s light immediately shone brightly!

    A line of words appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Purple-Rank Immortal Grass ¡­ Qing Lian of turbid world.

    However, there were no detailed descriptions, only these few words.

    But the moment the green lotus entered, the Blood Pearl Bracelet leveled up once again.

    ¡°Keeping the immortal herbs as the most valuable treasure, the medicinal properties of the medicinal field has been upgraded to the first grade Golden-Rank. Blood Pearl¡¯s ability has levelled up to the first stage of Golden-Rank. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, he did not know the uses of the turbid world¡¯s clear lotus, but its quality was too high. Upon entering the Blood Pearl Bracelet s, the usage level and medicinal field level of the Blood Pearl Bracelet would be directly promoted to the first stage of the Golden-Rank.

    But before he could take a closer look, a roar from outside pulled him back from his thoughts.

    Chen Shaobai pulled on An Zheng and Du Shoushou: ¡°Hurry and f * cking run, you stole the thing that the Dragon Lion was guarding, it won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    The three of them ran outside frantically. Just as they left the secret chamber, a wall was knocked over with a loud ¡®boom¡¯. From within the smoke and dust, a pitch-ck Dragon Lion that was at leasundred meters in size rushed in. Seeing An Zheng and the other two flying in front of it, it roared towards the sky and chased after them. While running, it raised one of its front ws and swept across. An Zheng and the others quickly dodged, and the w instantly cut through several gigantic stone pirs.

    The already crumbling and crumbling hall finally copsed. An Zheng and the rest rushed out of the ruins with their heads full of dust, continuing their mad dash. The Dragon Lion continued to chase from behind as it spat out a streak of lightning.

    An Zheng pushed both Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai aside, summoning Holy Fish Scale to stop them.

    However, that pale purple lightning, as though invisible, pierced through the defense formed by the nine Holy Fish Scale and directly smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, his body releasing smoke.

    Chen Shaobai leaped over, and in his hand appeared the huge ck sickle that An Zheng had given him.

    The scythe swept across, and the Dragon Lion raised its ws to block it. With a ng, the scythe lefrail of sparks on the Dragon Lion¡¯s ws. The Dragon Lion felt pain as it opened its mouth and spat out a light purple lightning.

    Chen Shaobai used the sickle to block horizontally in front of him, but that light purple lightning seemed to be able to ignore all magic tools, and directly smashed onto his body. He rolled on the ground,nded very far away from An Zheng, and coincidentallynded next to him. Both of their bodies were releasing streams of smoke.

    Du Shoushou rushed over, and without caring about anything else, he grabbed two of their feet and started running.

    The two of them were dragged along the ground by Du Shoushou. They collided witock, smashed into a doorstep, smashed into a flight of stairs, and staggered along the way ¡­

    An Zheng opened his mouth, and a mouthful of ck smoke came out: ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really strong...¡±

    Bam! His head hit the door frame.

    Just as Chen Shaobai was about to open his mouth to speak, his head knocked against the door frame.

    Du Shoushou pulled on their feet and ran even faster, the Dragon Lion behind roared and chased once again.

    Chen Shaobai gasped for breath and shouted: ¡°Quickly f * cking think of a way to stop him!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s a Dragon Lion, a divine beast, how can you beat it!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Motherf * cker, I said it was Du Shoushou ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s knocking me to death...¡±

 Chapter 339 - Prehistoric Battleship

    <h4>Chapter 339 ¨C Prehistoric Battleship</h4>

    Du Shoushou casually threw An Zheng and Chen Shaobai forward, and then picked uuge boulder, throwing it towards the Dragon Lion that was chasing closely behind him: ¡°Fuck you, old man!¡±

    The Dragon Lion¡¯s ws swiped over, smashing the stone.

    Du Shoushou turned and ran, his big fat legs moving like a windmill.

    ¡°You two are f * cking not afraid of explosion, the two of you go to the back and the fat grandpa will open a path in front.¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, and in one breath, he caught up to An Zheng and the others.

    Chen Shaobai tried his best to surpass An Zheng: ¡°Youe to cut off the rear, I will help fat grandpa open uath!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn...¡±

    Right now, he and Chen Shaobai¡¯s experience in the lightning pool was finally showing its results. If not for the lightning pool, the two of them would have already been smashed into smithereens by the purple lightning. It was hard to tell if it was fate or all of this had been arranged by someone else. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai had entered the secret realm before, and were tempering their bodies in the Lightning Lake at the Lightning Lake that was imitated by the secret realm. Now, both of them were in Tsukiko of the Western Regions and were being bombarded by the purple lightning.

    Du Shoushou knew what An Zheng and An Zheng had experienced in the secret realm, and of course he knew that it would take a while for them to die, so he didn¡¯t bother about them anymore and ran to the front.

    An Zheng shouted to Chen Shaobai as he ran: ¡°Is there anything that can block this? The purple lightning from the Dragon Lion seems to be able to ignore any magical equipment, and directly pierce through the object and strike the person¡¯s body.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied as he ran, ¡°Then we must first figure out why ¡­ Think about it, if its purple lightning can ignore any object¡¯s magic tool, then why would it have a special effect on the human body? ¡±

    ¡°Because of the Cultivation Power?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously answered.

    ¡°Eight-nine-ten!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted: ¡°This guy¡¯s purple lightning is probably too sensitive towards Cultivation Power, let¡¯s try sealing our own Cultivation Power!¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou immediately sealed their Cultivation Power, but in the next second, they saw Chen Shaobai being sted flying like a cannonball towards them. Chen Shaobai¡¯s body struck against arge rock, almostpletely sinking into it. He struggled out of the stone with his teeth bared, and when An Zheng passed by, he pulled him away. Just as he left, the gigantic Dragon Lion arrived and stomped the huge rock into dust.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, what Cultivation Power!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Isn¡¯t it still as you said, eighty to ny percent!?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do we do now, why don¡¯t we return that Purple-Rank immortal grass to it?¡±

    ¡°Do you think giving it back won¡¯t kill us?¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly shouted, ¡°The two of you call yourself smart every single day? Why is Violet Lightning so ruthless towards us? It¡¯s because we are made of flesh and blood. No matter if it¡¯s a magic tool or something else, there¡¯s no water in it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai pped his forehead, it became so strong that it hurt: ¡°So you¡¯re not stupid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fucking fool.¡±

    An Zheng ran while shouting, ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    He took out the Water Repelling Pearl that he obtained from training the secret realm¡¯s trident and a gentle white light radiated from it, enveloping the three of them. The three of them ran forward under the white light. They didn¡¯t know whether this method would work or not. Just as he ran out, a bolt of purple lightning shot towards him. An Zheng and the others had already made their preparations to be sted out once again, and the two of them stood shoulder to shoulder, Du Shoushou in front of them.

    But this time, it really worked. Thest few times he was hit, the purple electric current seemed to have its own tracking system. No matter how much it dodged, the purple electric current would catch up to it. This time, when the purple lightning shot down, it directly smashed into the ce where An Zheng and the rest were just running towards, causing a huge pit to appear on the ground, but did not chase up to them.

    Chen Shaobai cheered, ¡°It really works!¡±

    An Zheng remembered that he had just gotten the leaves from the few bandits in Fire Beacon City, hence he quickly took them out and gave Chen Shaobaiece. The three of them held Leaves¡¯ bodies in their hands, and their auras were immediately covered. With the Water Repelling Pearl and these leaves with unknown names, the three of them were finally safe. Because they were more agile than the Dragon Lion, the three of them saw that there was a huge ck thing in front of them that looked like an abandoned house.

    The Dragon Lion caught up from behind, and in a short period of time, there were no longer three of them. This area within a radius of a few thousand meters could be considered to be full of bad luck. The three of them hid in the dark room, not daring to even breathe. It was as if they had met the three fat pigs of the big bad wolf.

    After an unknown period of time, the berserk aura outside finally calmed down.

    Du Shoushou wiped the sweat off his forehead: ¡°He¡¯s finally gone, where do you think we came from, to sucidiculous immortal pce, if we don¡¯t see anything and get killed by this beast, how f * cking wronged would that be.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in a particrly righteous manner, ¡°Who told you to steal from others. I am on the moral side anyway, so from an emotional point of view, I am more supportive of the Dragon Lion killing all of you. Of course you can¡¯t include me as well. That is the Purple-Rank Immortal Grass, it might not mature even after tens of thousands of years, and this Dragon Lion has probably guarded this ce for tens of thousands of years, and was snatched away by you all in an instant, how ufortable is it for me?! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s as if you didn¡¯t pull out the Immortal Grass just now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is that true?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Stop bullshitting first, tell me, what exactly did youe here for?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, and forcefully swallowed his bullshit back down. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t joke with you guys anymore. The reason I came to the Western Regions wasn¡¯t because of any immortal pce. Who the hell knows what happened at the Great Xixi¡¯s side? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some sort of deity. I came for the qilin blood of the Great Qiang Country. As you know, my father was severely injured a long time ago, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to recover. Although in these past few years, with your help, and after borrowing some of Qi Tian¡¯s vitality from Qi Tian a few days ago, his injuries have worsened a little after fighting with the Neen Demons again. ¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Now that I have such a father, what do you think I can do? When I heard that there waiece of Qilin blood in the pce of the Great Qiang, able to cleanse all the unclean things in the bloodline, I really wanted to steal it. Back then when I was training in the secret ne, it was also to deal with the dangers that I might encounter in the Buddhist kingdoms in the western region. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then why did youe to Tsukiko.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can¡¯t I get lost?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If I believed that you could lose weight, I would believe you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Du Shoushou: ¡°Kindness has no repayment. I haven¡¯t evenpleted my business in the Great Qiang Nation when I heard that all of you were being hunted down. I thought about it, Qi Tian¡¯s stupid monkey couldn¡¯t even be counted on, who knows if he would go crazy again and find trouble with the Monk. As for that Divisions Monk, from the beginning till the end, I felt that there was something wrong with him, I simply could not trust him. So, other than me, who else hase to save you? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Allow me to be touched for a while.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Thank you, but the Qilin blood is the most precious treasure of the Great Qiang. So, it¡¯s better not to have any thoughts about it. After you get out, take the Immortal Grass away. The Immortal Grass should be a bit stronger than the Qilin blood. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I have no use for it. ¡°My blood is different from a normal person¡¯s ¡­¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°Then why can¡¯t I use the Immortal Grass and the Qilin blood?¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened his mouth, but still shook his head: ¡°Forget it, you might not believe it even if I say it, it¡¯s better to wait until the next opportunity is suitable before I exin it to you. ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to find a way out. Although this ce has a lot of opportunities, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look first. Wait for me here.¡±

    He carefully approached the hole and looked outside. The moment he stuck his head out, he saw a gigantic pearl before him which was still shaking. An Zheng was startled for a moment, then shouted and ran. He turned around and jumped back. It was not a fucking big bead at all, but a Dragon Lion¡¯s big eyeball. That guy was lying on the ground looking inside, An Zheng was looking outside, and his eyes were wide open.

    Boom!

    The house was razed to the ground by the Dragon Lion¡¯s ws, and the three of them charged forward like wild horses with their reins cut off.

    The Dragon Lion could not sense their auras previously, and Zi Lei could not chase them down, so he waited outside quietly. The three of them did not expect the Dragon Lion to be so intelligent and thought it had already left.

    Just as they were about to be chased by the Dragon Lion, arge group of ck figures suddenly moved rapidly from the sky.

    What followed was a short, but not panicked,mand.

    ¡°Left full rudder, stop it with a warship.¡±

    ¡°All soldiers on the starboard side, use the God¡¯s Catching Net!¡±

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    With a bang, a huge ck fish-like fell from the sky andnded on the Dragon Lion¡¯s body. An Zheng and the others stopped subconsciously, and raised their heads to look at the sky, only to see the Great Deste Battleship that came from the Great Xixi Ning Family.

    A young man wearing white clothes was watching from the bow of the ship. Beside him was a middle-aged man wearing armor. The voice that issued themand was from that middle-aged man.

    ¡°Put the away!¡±

    At themand of the middle-aged man in the armor, all the soldiers on the starboard side of the battleship exerted force at the same time. Each of them held onto a very thick rope, and as they pushed backwards, the big that held the Dragon Lion began to tighten.

    Dragon Lion were primordial divine beasts. Although this bloodline was not pure, it was still a divine beast. Even if the bloodline was not pure, it was still much stronger than a demon beast. An Zheng judged that the strength of this Dragon Lion was at leastparable to early stage Purple-Rank demon beasts. Something with such strength could easily tear an early stage Higher Completion Stage cultivator into pieces. Even cultivators of the eighth or ninth stage of the Higher Completion Stage might not necessarily be able to escape from this item.

    Unless he reached the first stage of Lower Celestial Stage, and his strength had a qualitative change, he might have a chance of winning against this guy.

    Now it seemed like the Ning Family intended to capture the Dragon Lion alive.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Dragon Lion that was offended was furious and started to run. The battleship in the sky was pulled and floated in the air, causing the soldiers to fall down, but every one of them still tightly held onto the rope in their hands, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Still trying to resist?¡±

    The armored general shouted, ¡°Starboard, Vermillion Bird Cannon!¡±

    A door opened on the right side of the battleship, and a ck cannon stuck out from it. The cannon was very thick, and it looked as if it could fit two people together. With a deafening sound, a st of fire erupted from the barrel. Therge fireball carried a destructive power, causing people to shudder in fear. Du Shoushou was stunned when he saw it, and muttered: ¡°This thing¡¯s power is even stronger than Old Huo¡¯s off-gun, it¡¯s simply impossible topare.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird cannon roared, therge fireball urately hitting the Dragon Lion¡¯s body.

    The Dragon Lion wailed, then turned and shot ouurple electric current.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can continue acting so arrogantly!¡±

    ¡°ck Tortoise Shield!¡±

    The side of the battleship shed with light, and a change appeared on the side of the ship. There was even a patch of runes revolving on it, looking as resplendent as the stars in the sky.

    The powerful purple lightning struck the warship, causing it to shake violently for a moment, but it quickly recovered to a steady pace.

    The Dragon Lion, whose strength wasparable to a first stage Purple-Rank demon beast, was actually unable to destroy the warship.

    ¡°White Tiger Halberd!¡±

    Sou!

    A halberd shot out from the battleship and nailed the Dragon Lion to the ground, shattering the ground. The halberd was not materialized, but pure energy. It was unknown just how it had shot out. The brilliant trident nailed the Dragon Lion there, but did not harm it, and followed up with another strike from the Vermillion Bird Cannon. The Dragon Lion that was nailed down could not struggle out and was hit in the back by the cannon. It immediately became dispirited and could not move at all.

    ¡°Put the away!¡±

    The armored general shouted and all the soldiers started to exert their strength. The big gradually tightened and the Dragon Lion started to shrink as well. A few minutester, the Dragon Lion shrunk to about three meters and pulled the prehistoric warship in.

    The young master dressed in white, who was standing on the bow of the ship, lowered his head to look at An Zheng and the others, and then turned his gaze away.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Seizure Mode Activated

    <h4>Chapter 340 ¨C Seizure Mode Activated</h4>

    Although the white-clothed gongzi who was standing on the bow of the ship spoke in a low voice, he didn¡¯t mention it for An Zheng and the others to hear it. However, An Zheng and the others had still clearly heard the two words ¡°weak¡±, and it was clear that these two words were definitely not spoken from that powerful Dragon Lion. After capturing the Purple Rank Level 1 Dragon Lion, the Prehistoric Battleship turned around and left, as if it had no interest in An Zheng and the rest.

    Chen Shaobai cursed when he heard the weak voice, and rushed forward: ¡°Damn it, this daddy can¡¯t stand to be so arrogant.¡±

    Du Shoushou tugged at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took the opportunity to return. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you this. If you didn¡¯t pull me along ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou released his hand. ¡°Continue.¡±

    Chen Shaobai snorted: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you pulling me, I would have chased after him and scolded him.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°There¡¯s still no trace of Helian Xiaoxin, he must have some sort of secret. Moreover, he had opened the gate to the immortal pce, so he must have had a direct motive. After entering, he immediately rushed to the ce he wanted to go. This ce was too big, and it was not easy to find him, so he could only take it one step aime. If we follow the boat, the Ning family will definitely know what Helian Xiaoxin knows. Even the prehistoric battleship was dispatched, so the Ning Family came prepared. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re not as good-looking as me, but what you said was very true.¡±

    The three of them didn¡¯t get too close, they watched the battleship fly forward. The prehistoric battleship returned to the main hall, passing through the za with the golden dragon sculpture, and headed to the other side. An Zheng and the others followed from afar, and on the way there, they did not encounter any danger.

    After walking for about four hours, the sky gradually darkened.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So immortal pces canst all day and night?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, even immortals have to do things that can only be done in the evening.¡±

    ¡°How dirty.¡±

    ¡°I was fucking talking about sleep!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about sleep. What kind of sleep are you talking about? One person, two people, or even several people? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    The battleship in the sky seemed to have noticed An Zheng and the others following them, but it did not pay any attention to them. Maybe in the eyes of the Ning Family, An Zheng and the rest were not even worth mentioning. In front of him was arge garden. Inside, it was lush and verdant, making the scenery look extremely beautiful. The garden was surrounded by a ring of stone walls, but it was very short. If they went around it, who knew how far, An Zheng and the rest could directly enter the garden.

    ¡°I¡¯m really rich!¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the object in front of him and his eyes lit up, ¡°There¡¯s actually sucuge medicinal field inside!¡±

    After walking through a bamboo forest, the scene before them suddenly became clear. It was arge medicinal field filled with all sorts of herbs. In terms of grade, the worst were still the red ones. Thisrge plot of medicinal field could not be seen at all, and no one knew who had nted it in the first ce. In terms of scale, it would be impossible to take care of them without a few hundred people.

    Arge group of people rushed into the medicinal field in front of them. This was because a single Golden-Rank herb would be able to makuge move.

    ¡°Stay far away, we should just quietly get rich. Don¡¯t get too close.¡±

    Chen Shaobai began to rush into the medicinal field not far away, and picked up the high ranked medicinal herbs and pulled them out.

    Du Shoushou also rushed in, after a while his arms were full, he turned to An Zheng and asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pull it out?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How troublesome ¡­.¡±

    The Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist lit up, and the several hundred meters of medicinal field in front of him disappeared ¡­ Roughly one tenth of the entire medicinal field was directly moved to the ce where the Blood Pearl Bracelet s were kept, and the size of the medicinal field instantly doubled. The people who were still snatching at the medicinal herbs were all stunned, then they looked at each other and walked towards An Zheng and the others at the same time, looking extremely aggressive.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Idiot ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have miscalcted ¡­¡±

    At leasundred cultivators came over and surrounded An Zheng and the rest in no time. The person walking at the front looked to be around forty years old, but he was rather refined. An Zheng had lived in the Da Xi for so many years, he could tell at a nce what the family emblem this person was embroidered with. It was a morning glory, a unique symbol of the Zhou n. The bandits from Fire Beacon City that he had met earlier hade in with the Zhou family¡¯s chariots.

    An Zheng looked around, but did not see any chariots.

    ¡°Friend.¡±

    The Zhou family member looked at An Zheng and cupped his fists, ¡°I am from the Great Xi Zhou family, how should I address you, my friend?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You came to steal something?¡±

    The Zhou family member pointed at the empty herb field. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate? How about this, you hand over your magic tool, and we will allow each of you to take away a single herb. Otherwise, as you can see, no one is in a very good mood. As the saying goes, a wise man is a wise man when the timees. Friend, shouldn¡¯t you think it through? ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed coldly from behind: ¡°You even want to rob others to make yourself look virtuous, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±

    The Zhou family frowned, ¡°From your attire, you shouldn¡¯t be from Da Xi city. Although I don¡¯t know how you came into this ce, it¡¯s fate that you met them. So, I respect this fate and n to let you all live, and also allow each of you to take away a herb, this is already very merciful. If you insist on courting death, I don¡¯t mind sending you off. ¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, let me do it!¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately rushed out from An Zheng¡¯s back, his fist smashing towards the Zhou family members face.

    Although Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation had not reached the Captive Stage, he still could not find any opponents within the Sumeru Stage. The punch was powerful, but the man from the Zhou family did not even bother to look at it or dodge it. Allowing Du Shoushou¡¯s fist to strike him, he did not even make a move. Du Shoushou¡¯s fist directly struck that person¡¯s face ¡­ But this was just an illusion. Du Shoushou¡¯s fist missed, and the Zhou family disappeared.

    In the next second, the Zhou family member appeared behind Du Shoushou¡¯s back, a straight de suddenly appeared in his hand. Both of his hands gripped onto the de, and shed down at Du Shoushou¡¯s back: ¡°You¡¯re too slow, too weak!¡±

    The de edge was bright, and a few meters long saber Qi appeared.

    Pah! ¨C

    Just as the de was about to hit Du Shoushou¡¯s back, a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and directly grabbed onto the de.

    An Zheng worair of ck gold gloves and held onto the de. The de of the scimitar made a squeaking sound as it rubbed against the glove, causing a series of sparks to fly out. The de energy that was a few metres long was actually pushed back by An Zheng.

    ¡°Fortunately, Fatty Gloves is in my custody for now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.¡± ¡°As for the remaining two fights, leave this person to me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the eyes given to him by the Zhou family, ¡°Why are people from the Da Xi family even more detestable now? Even though it is considered a kingdom of heaven, it would still act the same if it were to encountereasure. ¡±

    The Zhou Family had allowed him to pull back his de, and looked at An Zheng coldly: ¡°Friend, don¡¯t think that just because you have a good magic tool that you can withstand it. Look at the people around you, there are only three of you. Furthermore, judging from the attack just now, do you really think you have a chance of winning if that fatty hasn¡¯t even arrived at Captive Stage? I am pitying you all. It is already not bad for a young man to have his current cultivation level. Why must he throw his life away? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just hit us, from the moment you want to rob us, even if you don¡¯t want to, I will do it.¡±

    He dashed forward, and the Twin Life Trees took effect. They teleported him, and he punched at the Zhou family¡¯s face. The Zhou family did not expect An Zheng to be able to teleport. An explosion of air appeared outside his body, wanting to force An Zheng to retreat.

    However, the hand with the ck gold glove directly passed through the violent explosion and grabbed at the Zhou family¡¯s throat.

    The straight de in Zhou Jia Ci¡¯s hand shed and shed at An Zheng¡¯s wrist. An Zheng turned his wrist, his palm going up, and directly grabbed the de.

    It was at this moment that the previously quiet Blood Pearl Bracelet suddenly lit up.

    [Activating new function.]

    The voice came out clearly in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    But this time, it was not because of something being absorbed that had changed the grade of the Blood Pearl. When those voices appeared, even An Zheng was speechless.

    ¡°Because Master has been snatching away from me too many times, the ability to snatch treasures has been activated. The maximum limit is a first grade Golden-Rank artifact.¡±

    The Blood Pearl Bracelet had now been directly raised to the first stage of the Golden-Rank by that stalk of Immortal Grass, so the function of snatching it was also directly raised to the first stage of the Golden-Rank.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, thinking to himself, what else is impossible with Blood Pearl Bracelet?

    With a flick of his wrist, the ck gold glove and the Blood Pearl were in close contact, and with the help of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s snatching ability, a burst of powerful Qi immediately rushed into the de. He then started to quickly expel the aura bestowed by the Zhou family from his de like a flood. In an instant, he hadpletely wiped out the power of the blood vessels bestowed by the Zhou family. With a sh of red light, the de at the peak of the Red Rank was snatched over by An Zheng, and then directly put into the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    Zhou Quan lowered his head to look and was stunned. ¡°What the f * ck is this?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡±

    He rushed forward and threw ouunch. The Zhou family had no choice but to give him a punch back. The fist power of the two collided in midair, and a st of air caused both of them to be pushed back at the same time.

    ¡°Eighth level Captive Stage!¡±

    The expression on Zhou family member¡¯s face changed, ¡°At your age, I can¡¯t believe my cultivation level is equal to yours!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, no, if I was only at the eighth stage of [Conviction], I would have already knocked you down. I am only at the third stage of Captive Stage.¡±

    Zhou Jiayi: ¡°You are not allowed to lie! Please respect your opponent! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Again.¡±

    An Zheng kept his magical equipment and exchanged punches with Zhou Jia Shi¡¯s, exchanging blows with his punches. An Zheng had always wanted to test out his own strength after being trained in the secret realm, in addition to being remodeled by Qu Liuxi¡¯s Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. It was just right that he met an opponent like the Zhou Family who was on par with him. The two fiercely fought for five whole minutes, An Zheng felt that his Cultivation Power was gradually bing insufficient.

    The difference in cultivation base was now almostpletely apparent. The cultivation base bestowed by the Zhou Family was at least twice as strong as An Zheng¡¯s. Simrly, the output of the Cultivation Power was far stronger than An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Time to end it.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand lit up with a bolt of lightning, and his right hand lit up with a scorching sun. Lightning and the zing sun blended together, forming a resplendent golden Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    This was not An Zheng¡¯s limit. An Zheng¡¯s limit could be used to the point where his Purple-Rank s could only be used at that moment.

    Even so, the Zhou family was still unable to resist and was directly sent flying.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Chen Shaobai and the others who were fighting with that group of people. Then, he turned on the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s ability to steal treasures, and rushed in whileughing out loud: ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    Likiger in a flock of sheep, none of them reached the Lower Completion Stage. At the moment, the location of the war chariot was unknown, so these people could not stop the fierce tiger, An Zheng. It was barely more than ten minutes, but more than a hundred people had already been emptied. They all looked at An Zheng in shock, with such an expression on their faces.

 Chapter 341 - Purple Flame

    <h4>Chapter 341 ¨C Purple me</h4>

    More than a hundred people were directly taken by An Zheng one by one, and the scene of oveundred people using the same expression to look at them was also a little funny. Chen Shaobai also looked at An Zheng with that kind of gaze, then said with great contempt: ¡°You¡¯re not fair.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°What do we need to be fair about this robbery?¡±

    He swept his gaze across the group. ¡°Get out of here, or else you¡¯ll be stripped.¡±

    If they didn¡¯t move, they would still be in a stunned state.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    The crowd scattered, running faster than a rabbit. Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I look a bit more terrifying?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Pah! It¡¯s just that you look like you¡¯re really going to strip them. ¡±

    There was no one around, so An Zheng kept all the medicinal fields into the Blood Pearl Bracelet s. The size of the Blood Pearl Bracelet s medicinal fields had increased by more than ten times. Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Your method of robbery is too barbaric... However, my old man is the beneficiary. ¡±

    The stronger the medicine inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the more useful it would be to Chen Xiaoyao.

    It should have been too long since anyone took care of the herb fields, so many of the herbs had already grown mad. The medicinal properties of the herbs had changed, and some of them hadpletely lost their potency, but most of the herbs were stronger than others of the same level since no one had destroyed them for many years. The wild savagery of Blood Pearl Bracelet s was also just beginning to show some hints.

    As the three of them passed through the medicinal field, the voice in An Zheng¡¯s mind spoke once again.

    ¡°Arge amount of medicinal herbs can be collected, and the medicinal field can be upgraded to Golden-Rank level two.¡±

    An Zheng was very pleased, the medicinal herbs did not attract too much attention from him, but they were treasures to Qu Liuxi. Although An Zheng was unable to take out all of the medicinal herbs for him to take out now, there was still a certain amount he could take out every day. To Qu Liuxi, refining pills, An Zheng¡¯s bracelet was simply an inexhaustible treasure.

    When Chen Shaobai saw An Zheng smirking foolishly, he knew what An Zheng was thinking about. He rolled his eyes at An Zheng.

    An Zheng was stillughing foolishly.

    As the three of them passed through the empty herb field, they realized that there waeach forest in front of them. It wasn¡¯t very big. However, all the peach trees had withered away, making them look like deformed demons and devils. They looked somewhat eerie.

    Du Shoushou walked in the peach forest, his face slightly pale. ¡°Why do I feel that these peach trees can turn into evil spirits at any time and extend their ws to capture us all?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a thick tree root drilled out from the ground and tied up his legs. Du Shoushou¡¯s reaction was fast too. He quickly summoned his Triton and cut the roots beforending on the ground.

    However, just as hended on the ground, more roots burrowed out from the ground and charged towards the three people. An Zheng noticed a thatched cottage in the depth of the peach forest. It looked old and worn out, and the area around the thatched cottage was empty. The peach tree was at leasundred metres away from the thatched cottage. The roots were everywhere, dancing wildly like demons and devils. An Zheng and the other two had been leading the way in the peach forest. After cutting off countless tree roots, they finally got close to the thatched cottage.

    The clearing seemed safer, and the roots seemed to be afraid of something, not daring to approach the hut.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the thatched cottage. The wooden door was broken and the hut was very dark, he could not see anything clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to go in. This house is a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng looked at his surroundings. More and more tree roots gathered and formed a wall in his surroundings. More roots broke out of the ground, and the wall of roots grew thicker and thicker. It was so crowded that they couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside. The three of them looked like they were in a volcano.

    ¡°There must be something in this house that the roots fear, and they dare note near. This is good news and bad news for us. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°No one knows what wille out.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The thing to consider right now is not whether to enter or not, but how to leave.¡±

    ¡°Flying up?¡±

    Chen Shaotian raised his head to look. The roots had closed, and his head waspletely sealed off. All of a sudden, the surroundings turned pitch ck. The three of them stood face to face, but were unable to see each other clearly.

    After the rootspletely closed, a creaking sound of the door opening came from the thatched cottage.

    However, almost all of the doors were shattered and fell to the ground. There was no way for them to open. An Zheng and the other two subconsciously turned around to face the thatched cottage. Chen Shaobai casually threw out a bead ball and the area around it immediately became bright. The hut looked unchanged, the broken door untouched. However, the sound of the door opening was so clear that the three of them could clearly hear it.

    ¡°Is this an invitation?¡±

    Chen Shaobai swallowed his saliva: ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    He summoned his Nine Hell Magic Bell, and just as he was about to attack, he was suddenly grabbed by something and dragged into the ground. It was not only him, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai were not spared either, they were suddenly grabbed by something and dragged away. An Zheng felt that he was travelling extremely quickly through the ground, and the feeling of using his own body to cut open the ground was terrible. But the thing on his ankle had an iparably strong power, and it had a sealing power, making it impossible for An Zheng to use the Cultivation Power.

    With a bang, An Zheng felt that his head had hit something, and he stopped in his tracks.

    When he clearly saw his surroundings, his heart skipped a beat ¡­ He was already in the hut.

    From the outside, the thatched cottage was not very big, only three rooms. However, after entering, the interior seemed like a grand hall, spacious and solemn. An Zheng raised his head and looked at his ankle. He realized that there was a straw rope attached to it. He tried to summon his magic tool to cut the straw rope, but just as he was about to move, an extremely intense light ray suddenly appeared on the ground, piercing An Zheng¡¯s eyes to the point that he almost couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    On the ground, an eight trigram diagram appeared, surrounded by purple light. The violet rays of light extended along the eight trigram diagram, quickly lighting up the entire diagram. This eight trigram diagram was at least a few dozen meters wide. When the entire diagram lit up, the ground began to shake violently. Then, the eight trigram diagram split apart to two sides, creating a gaping hole in the ground. It was as though a demon had opened its bloody maw.

    An Zheng originally thought that he would be thrown into the crevice, but the crevice becamerger andrger, and a colossus drilled out from the bottom bit by bit.

    An Zheng kept his guard up, worried about what kind of divine beast it was. He did not see Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, and he did not know where they had been captured.

    But when the things below werepletely revealed, An Zheng realized that he was wrong, it was not the head of some Goblin Beast, buuge vat. More urately speaking, it should be a pill furnace. However, the pill furnace was simply too big, and was made of bronze. It seemed to be incredibly heavy. There was nothing inside the pill furnace and the purple gas on top of the pill furnace began to leak out.

    An Zheng had a bad premonition in his heart.

    Then, he was directly thrown into the pill furnace by the straw rope, followed closely by a ck patch on top of An Zheng¡¯s head. The lid of the pill furnace automatically closed, and the surroundings immediately became dark. An Zheng looked around him. Countless purple spots of light lit up on the walls of the pill furnace, then quickly gathered together, forming a Eight Trigrams pattern. Because of the appearance of the violet light, the interior of the cave became a bit clearer. The interior of the pill furnace was the size of three to four rooms, and a cold feeling of metal assaulted his senses.

    When the eight trigram diagram lit up, An Zheng felt that the walls of the pill furnace started to spin. He summoned his Nine Hell Magic Bell and started to attack the walls of the furnace. However, no matter how hard he attacked, the pill furnace was not damaged in the slightest. This pill furnace was so strong, as a Purple-Rank and magical equipment, even the Nine Hell Magic Bell could not do anything about it.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet lit up. Following that, a wave of heat burst out. Something was burning the bottom of the pill furnace until it turned red. An Zheng could only jump, and hung it on the wall of the pill furnace. However, the pill furnaces quickly became hot, and the walls became red.

    An Zheng felt that he would be burnt in a second, and would turn into ashes in the second second.

    Too intense, An Zheng¡¯s clothes were instantly burnt away. No matter how strong his physical body was, he was still unable to withstand the roiling heatwave. An Zheng tried to use the Nine Hell Magic Bell to protect himself, but the Nine Hell Magic Bell seemed to be filled with fear and floated there motionlessly. An Zheng summoned his Holy Fish Scale and circled around his body, but he only weakened the temperature by a little.

    Not long after, even the Holy Fish Scale was burnt red.

    An Zheng felt that his skin was about to split, and using all his strength to summon the Nine Hell Magic Bell, he started to move it again, and continued to attack the inner wall. The reverberating sound of the huge metal shing almost pierced An Zheng¡¯s eardrums, his head was buzzing like it was about to split open.

    Puff!

    A purple me rose from beneath the pill furnace, but it did not directly burn towards An Zheng. Instead, it floated in the air and formed an illusion.

    It was an old man with a long beard.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who are you!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, only to realize that his voice was extremely hoarse, his throat was in so much pain he could barely make a sound.

    The simcrum formed by purple fire coldly looked at An Zheng, and seemed to be filled with hatred towards him. As more and more purple mes gathered, the old man¡¯s figure became more and more clear.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    He shouted towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng roared: Who are you!

    ¡°You trespassed into my forbidden area, today I will refine you!¡±

    The old man who was formed from purple mes extended his finger forward, and a purple me extended out from his finger towards An Zheng. An Zheng turned the Holy Fish Scale around to block the purple me, but another ball of purple fire appeared behind him and fiercely pounced onto his body. In an instant, An Zheng felt like his back was burnt through. It was a me that he could not defend against at all, even if An Zheng¡¯s body was strong enough to beparable to a Lower Completion Stage Ranker.

    An Zheng felt like his spine was on fire, causing crackling sounds to be heard.

    ¡°Turn you intill!¡±

    The old man shouted, and the purple mes surged towards An Zheng likuge wave, in an instant, An Zheng was engulfed by the purple mes, and could not even struggle.

 Chapter 342 - Purple Flame Pill Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 342 ¨C Purple me Pill Furnace</h4>

    An Zheng felt that his entire body was about to melt, the heat was not something his body could withstand. Even though he had experienced the lightning pool in the secret realm, even though he could withstand the four gravitational forces of the lightning pool, he still could not withstand the purple mes. For a few seconds, An Zheng thought that he was going to die. But every time An Zheng felt that he had reached that kind of limit, his body would miraculously be able to endure it.

    Then, An Zheng suddenly realized that he had experienced this purple fire¡¯s test.

    On that day, he destroyed the Depressing Sword from the restaurant and ughtered his way back to Heavenly Awakening Sect. As he was severely injured, he could not be treated.

    After he understood everything, An Zheng¡¯s heart slightly rxed.

    In this world, there was always luck that others could not understand. Maybe it was a debt he owed An Zheng in his previous life, or maybe it was something he had decided for himself. An Zheng had experienced a baptism of lightning within the lightning pool and purple fire within the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. Now that he was in Inside the Immortal Pce, he had encountered both dangers. First, it was the purple lightning from the Dragon Lion, but now, for some inexplicable reason, it had entered a huge pill furnace.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Maybe it was because he had been roasted for a long time, but An Zheng still had not turned intill.

    An Zheng¡¯s body, on the other hand, had gradually gotten used to the temperature of this purple fire. If one had to use a sense of touch to describe this feeling, it would be the difference between soaking one¡¯s hand in 100 degrees of boiling water and soaking it in 60 to 70 degrees of hot water. As his body became more and more ustomed, the temperature of sixty to seventy degrees Celsius was no longer any harm to An Zheng.

    ¡°What a monster!¡±

    The purple me elder¡¯s eyes became cold. He initially extended a hand, pointing at An Zheng with a single finger, purple fire shot out from the tip of his finger. He stretched out both of his hands and a purple me surged out from his palms. It was several times stronger than before.

    An Zheng had already gotten used to the temperature of the purple mes, so no matter how strong the mes were, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a change. Unless the quality of the fire improved, it was only a matter of more or less. Increasing the amount of fire, rather than changing the quality of fire, did not have much of an impact on An Zheng. After another four to five minutes, An Zheng no longer felt any difort. Instead, he feltfortable and rxed like bathing in a hot spring.

    An Zhengid down in the pill furnace and looked at the purple fire elderly man, ¡°Why do you have to burn me to death?¡±

    The old man angrily said, ¡°You evildoers,e from the mortal world and destroy my immortal pce. You and I naturally cannot tolerate each other!¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°But the immortal pce has already been destroyed for at least tens of thousands of years, is this my first time here, or was somehow brought in by someone else? I have never known anything about the immortal pce, so why do you think that I have anything to do with the people who destroyed the immortal pce? Since you mentioned it, let me ask ¡­ Why were the immortal pces destroyed? ¡±

    ¡°Demon, you still dare to be impudent!¡±

    The purple me elder thought that An Zheng was purposely teasing him and hatred filled his eyes, ¡°Even if I have to sacrifice this life of mine, I will still refine you!¡±

    The purple fire in his hands continued to spew out, while his body looked increasingly gloomy. An Zheng guessed that the old man must have been the owner of the pill furnace when he was still alive. For some reason, he had been drawn into the pill furnace. He must have thought that the fe who had destroyed the Immortal Pces was here again.

    But from the old man¡¯s short words, An Zheng was able to catch a few key words.

    A monstrous genius from the mortal world destroyed the immortal pce?

    This is simply a paradox ¡­ Qi Tian had said before, people who had not reached the Immortal Realm would never be able to enter the Immortal Pce. At that time, theplete immortal pce¡¯s seal was extremely powerful. Even though it was now damaged, it wouldn¡¯t be able to enter without the protection of a real treasure. Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation was not yet at the level of Prison Desire, so even with the protection of the purple Golden-Rank, he was almost killed. At that time, An Zheng did some calctions: cultivators above the fifth stage of Prison Desire, could enter with the help of a Golden-Rank Magic Tool. Cultivators of the Sumeru Stage like Du Shoushou would never be able to enter unless they had the protection of a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.

    Thus, how had those so-called freaks of the mortal world entered the Immortal pce?

    Not only that, the people of the mortal world actually destroyed sucuge immortal pce.

    When the old man saw that An Zheng was deep in thought and did not speak, he thought An Zheng was looking down on him. A sense of grief and indignation arose in his heart. He almost shouted, ¡°Today, even if I have to die, I will die with you!¡±

    He had actually retracted his hand, and pounced towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng was shocked, and immediately dodged to the side: ¡°I¡¯m really not those people who destroyed the immortal pce back then, why are you not listening to my exnation?¡±

    ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t, you¡¯re still here for my pill furnace!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I don¡¯t even know how I got in. A straw rope wrapped around my foot and dragged me in. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to argue! If you weren¡¯t here for the pill furnace, how could you have entered this herb field? You are clearly a bandit. I would rather die than let you seed. Back then, when the immortal pce was destroyed by you low level geniuses, there was no meaning for me to continue living. The reason why this lifespan was extended was only to protect this pill furnace. Even if your body is to be smashed to smithereens, I will make you vanish into thin air! ¡±

    He rushed towards An Zheng, but An Zheng dodged once again. The purple me elder seemed like a mad demon as he chased after An Zheng, not giving up until he was dead.

    At this time, the purple fire in the furnace no longer had much of an impact on An Zheng, and his control over his own magical equipment had returned. An Zheng nced at the Nine Hell Magic Bell floating above, and his heart stirred.

    Thest time he had a fierce battle with the Neen Demons, the Nine Hell Magic Bell had almost lost control. After all, it was a magic equipment and his control over it was not as good as his magic tools. Furthermore, there was a kind of hostility within this Nine Hell Magic Bell that was hard for An Zheng to understand, so he was unable to control itpletely freely. The purple me that was currently burning inside the pill furnace seemed to be able to burn everything. An Zheng pondered, was he going to make use of this elder¡¯s explosive anger and purple fire to rebuild the Nine Hell Magic Bell?

    But in the end, it was not a cauldron buill furnace and An Zheng was not a master cksmith, so he immediately gave up after this thought appeared in his mind. There were only thirty-six of those in the world, and he had no power to recreate them.

    In that case, should he destroy the demonic energy?

    Nine Hell Magic Bell had a kind of innate fear towards purple fire, which was not due to fear towards magic tools, but fear towards purple fire due to devil energy. Thinking of this, An Zheng once again summoned his Nine Hell Magic Bell back and used both hands to block his front with his Nine Hell Magic Bell. The old man just so happened to pounce over, his arms wrapped around An Zheng, and was about to die together with him. The purple mes on the old man¡¯s body burned intensely, An Zheng felt that the Nine Hell Magic Bell that was tightly hugged by his hands was struggling with a strong power.

    Ghost wails and wolf howls sounded out from within the Nine Hell Magic Bell, as though they were trying to break a bell by squeezing human faces out from the Bronze Bell. Among them, there were some that An Zheng had actually seen before. Then, An Zheng suddenly realised that the Nine Hell Magic Bell¡¯s ¡°devil¡± word could lock the soul of a dead person in ce! The souls of those who were killed by the Nine Hell Magic Bell could not be reincarnated. All of them were suppressed inside the bell by the Nine Hell Magic Bell, which was used to strengthen the bell.

    With the tempering of the purple fire, the demonic energy in the bell began to struggle like a madman. An Zheng¡¯s hands almost failed to grip it as he rushed out together with An Zheng, knocking the old man down. The purple me elder thought that An Zheng was doing it on purpose and was chasing closely behind him. One of them was led by the Nine Hell Magic Bell and ran in front while the other chased after them.

    A human face amongst the Nine Hell Magic Bell squeezed the bell to the point that it almost changed its shape, as if it was about to break out. That gaze seemed to be asking An Zheng, why did he do this?

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Let those ghosts go and be reborn.¡±

    The bell suddenly vibrated, obviously disagreeing.

    An Zheng¡¯s legs fiercely stomped down, with a boom!

    The entire cauldron was stomped into the ground, sinking at least two meters. An Zheng still could not feel it from inside, but if anyone saw it from the outside, they would definitely be shocked beyond belief. With just a single step, he managed to force the pill furnace into the ground.

    An Zheng suddenly turned around, carried his Nine Hell Magic Bell and rushed straight towards the purple me elderly man.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    A mournful wail came from within the Nine Hell Magic Bell, and was instantly engulfed by the purple mes. Face after face rushed out of the bell, then disappeared. The Bronze Bell gradually turned red, and thergest human face gradually dimmed, and then disappeared.

    Seeing that the soul inside the bell had been released, An Zheng took a step back to stop the old man, ¡°I¡¯m not here to snatch your furnace, you don¡¯t have to perish together with me. If you let me out, I¡¯ll leave right away. ¡±

    The purple me elder said angrily: ¡°Do you think I will believe you? It wasn¡¯t easy for you all to finally get the chance to resist, and then, the immortal pce was destroyed. How could I possibly believe you all? ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The old man angrily replied, ¡°Back then, lowly people like you lived in the mortal world. Every year, you would only be able to contribute your bloodline power to stabilize the immortal pce. Allowing you to live is already the kindness of the immortal pce. You actually dare to resist, you are truly shameless! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed, and his expression changed: ¡°This is immortality?!¡±

    The old man said, ¡°The mortal world is different. The lower tier is the lower tier. The lower tier provides the higher tier is thew of nature!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me. Didn¡¯t you want to use purple to burn me? I took your purple fire. Didn¡¯t you think that this cauldron is more important than your life? Then I¡¯ll keep this pill furnace. What shitty immortal pce, what shitty immortal mortal? Initially, I pitied you for extending your lifespan. But now, it seems like it would be unfair for you to live for even a second longer! ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly reached out and grabbed the old man¡¯s neck, ¡°Get over here!¡±

    The old man¡¯s neck was grabbed by An Zheng and he actually could not struggle to break free. The purple lightning and the scorching sun appeared at the same time in An Zheng¡¯s palm, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was sted out from his palm. The old man¡¯s body was immediately split into pieces, and the purple mes that swirled about were like will-o ¡®-wisps.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and all the purple mes were absorbed into his palms. He had originally wanted to try to store the Purple me in the Blood Pearl Bracelet, worried that he would ruin the item in the bracelet, so he simply stored it in his Dantian Qi Sea and waited to give it to Qu Liuxi as a gift after he got back.

    After An Zheng absorbed the purple me, he raised his head and looked at the lid: ¡°Either open it for me or I will destroy you. even if you are a Purple-Rank immortal equipment, even if you have already lived for ten thousand years. Surrender to me, or perish! ¡±

    He stretched out his hands, and the purple lightning surrounded him. The scorching sun also turned a light purple color.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared once again, and the pill furnace actually began to tremble!

 Chapter 343 - No decent person can steal

    <h4>Chapter 343 ¨C No decent person can steal</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand released a light purple electric light, while his right hand burned with a light purple scorching sun. Both hands split apart from each side of his body, forming a powerful aura. He raised his head to the sky and coldly said, ¡°I thought the so-called immortal was the guardian of this world. The reason why he was so high and mighty was to take good care of the human world. Now from the looks of it, the so-called immortals were just a group of devils. Even if you are a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, even if you have existed for ten thousand years, you will either submit to me or be destroyed just like that. ¡±

    The pill furnace began to tremble, and a small crack appeared on its surface.

    An Zheng did not wait for the pill furnace to open directly, and a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns flew out. It was because An Zheng created this kind of forbidden technique that he was called the number one genius in the past hundred years. Later, An Zheng had also raised the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to the level of Super-Forbidden Technique and Heavenly Thunder Shower. Even Chen Wunuo was moved by this. Maybe it was because of the righteous energy in An Zheng¡¯s heart that he was able to create sucowerful forbidden technique.

    The moment the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns came out, the lid that had been opened a crack earlier was sted open.

    An Zheng rushed out of the pill furnace, but just as hended, his lower abdomen churned.

    An Zheng forcefully suppressed the churning waves, then wanted to use the Blood Pearl Bracelet to put the pill furnace inside. In the beginning, the pill furnace struggled violently, but because it had been used only once every tens of thousands of years and its original owner had already disappeared, the loss of immortal energy was too severe. However, just as he was about to seed, the Blood Pearl Bracelet shed with light and was unable to retrieve the pill furnace.

    Could it be that the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s grade was not high enough to store the pill furnace?

    An Zheng took out another high grade spatial artifact and tested it out. Surprisingly, he immediately put away the pill furnace. This made An Zheng a little confused. Could it be that the Blood Pearl Bracelet was against this immortal equipment?

    But it didn¡¯t matter, An Zheng wanted to give the pill furnace to Qu Liuxi anyway, it was fine as long as he could take it away.

    The aura that he forcefully suppressed finally disappeared into the pill furnace. An explosion urred outside his body, turning the area within a hundred meter radius into t ground. The entire thatched cottage was sted away by the huge shockwave and disappearedpletely. The hurricane swept the ground in all directions, and all the peach treeundred meters away were affected. When he was chasing after An Zheng and the rest, the roots of the peach forest formed a high wall around the thatched cottage, surrounding it like a crater.

    After An Zheng¡¯s explosion, not only did the thatched cottage get destroyed, it was also destroyed. The st swept outwards and pushed back a whole circle of peach forest roots by at least a dozen meters. The outermostyer of the peach wood tree roots had shattered, revealing arge chunk of it.

    Fourth stage of the Captive Stage!

    An Zheng was inexplicably sucked into the pill furnace, and after enduring the purple fire¡¯s refinement, he actually broke through.

    When An Zheng was at the third stage of the Captive Stage, he could fight against cultivators at the eighth stage of the Captive Stage without relying on any artifacts. As long as they didn¡¯t waste too much time in battle, they could still win by relying on the forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. However, if the other party was able to stall for time, An Zheng who did not rely on magical equipment was unable topete with the Cultivation Power of a level eight Captive Stage cultivator. If he relied on the many top-grade magic tools in his hands, An Zheng could even kill a first grade Lower Completion Stage cultivator!

    Now that An Zheng¡¯s strength had reached the fourth stage of Captive Stage, defeating ordinary cultivators of the eighth stage of Captive Stage would not pose any pressure.

    But just when An Zheng thought it was over, the second time, his Qi exploded.

    This time, the explosion was even more violent. Even the wall of peach trees several hundred meters away was shaken to the point of copsing. Perhaps it was because the death of the purple me elder had caused the peach wood to lose its motivation, or perhaps it was because the air explosion caused by An Zheng¡¯s breakthrough this time was truly too powerful. The high peachwood wall was directly shattered by the explosion of Qi. Countless pieces of wood flew out, and the surroundings were littered with wood shavings. Wooden logs flew everywhere like cannonballs.

    With An Zheng at the center, the explosion swept across a distance of at least three to four hundred meters. The area near the thatched cottage waspletely razed to the ground.

    Fifth stage Captive Stage!

    An Zheng felowerful energy flood his body, making him want to roar at the sky.

    But right at this moment, after the shockwave had sent all the peach trees flying, An Zheng saw Du Shoushou, who was initially sucked into the roots. The dense cluster of tree roots tied Du Shoushou up, and after the Qi exploded, he was blown out from within. The clothes on Du Shoushou¡¯s body were blown one by one, as he looked at An Zheng with a face full of hidden bitterness. When he saw that An Zheng still had a bare butt, he immediately felt somefort in his heart.

    The two of them hurriedly took out their clothes from their spatial artifact and changed it. After that, they looked at each other and asked at the same time, ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Shaobai?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t see that. After rushing into the hut, I was caught by the roots and could not finish chopping them all. In the end, I was caught and bound tightly. Ipletely did not notice where you and Chen Shaobai went, that guy wouldn¡¯t have taken the chance to slip away again, right? ¡±

    An Zheng was sure that Chen Shaobai was not telling the truth before, he definitely knew the secret of the Immortal Pce. Thinking back to that secret realm¡¯s experience, it might have been something that Chen Shaobai¡¯s father had prepared for this trip to the immortal pce.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This guy is truly mysterious, no one knows how many secrets he is hiding.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The secret is his, so we cannot ask. Everyone has their own secrets and cannot casually tell anyone, not even friends. ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged him, and thought of the person he liked in his heart. He thought that he definitely could not say it out loud, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.

    The two looked around, basically the peach forest was destroyed by An Zheng¡¯s explosion. Chen Shaobai was nowhere to be seen, so An Zheng and Du Shoushou did not want to give up. They cleared all the remaining roots around them, but still did not find any trace of Chen Shaobai. However, since he was sure that he wasn¡¯t trapped, he felt a lot more at ease.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Ning Family¡¯s prehistoric battleship has gone somewhere else. We can only keep moving forward to search for it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t we have that leaf? Try to contact Chen Shaobai. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it. That leaf is obviously used tomunicate with the main body. It might not be able to contact each other.¡± Even if we can, our every word and action will be clearly seen by the people of Fire Beacon City. ¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his head: ¡°I can only keep going forward.¡±

    The two of them passed through the ruins of a peach forest. Outside was anotherrge garden, but it was filled with strange flowers and herbs, so it didn¡¯t have any medicinal value.

    Du Shoushou could not help but exim: ¡°We seem to be in the Immortal Pce.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but re at him.

    Du Shoushou was stunned for a moment, ¡°Fuck... within the Immortal pce. ¡±

    After passing through therge garden, there was another building in front of them. He did not know how big this immortal pce was, but after experiencing the pill furnace, An Zheng¡¯s opinion of deities had greatly changed, and no longer had any good feelings towards him. He originally thought that it was a group of Immortal Realm cultivators who had created the Heavenly Pce to show off their identity. He never thought that there would be such a vicious cause and effect.

    The old man with purple mes said that the immortal pce was destroyed by the people of the mortal world. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that tens of thousands of years ago, there were many Immortal cultivators. After that, there was a break in history, and only after the Holy Fish appeared did the seven Ancient Saints appear once again. After that, there were no more Saints or Immortals.

    Was it because a great battle had urred between immortals?

    But no matter what, that was just a civil war between human cultivators. A group of cultivators who believed themselves to be able to rule the world were defeated by what they thought were ves and lowly people. From then on, there were no more saints in the world.

    Because it was too long ago, people nowadays only called immortals and saints aabit. Whether one was an Immortal or a Saint was more powerful, no one knew. An Zheng thought of Qi Tian, he always called himself Sheng, and said that he was just ying around with immortals back then. Therefore, it should be that the Saints were more powerful.

    After passing through the flower garden, An Zheng and Du Shoushou temporarily found a ce to hide and looked outside the window. If the explosion was too powerful, it would definitely attract other people¡¯s attention. At this time, it was best to be careful. Most of the cultivators that came in were from Da Xi. Although some of them were rogue cultivators, most of them were fromrge ns or sects. No one knew whether they were friends or enemies.

    The two stayed in the abandoned house for a while. Du Shoushou looked up at the Immortal Ind floating in the sky and suddenly thought of something, ¡°An Zheng, tell me, why do you think those Immortal Inds can float in the sky? When the immortal pce was flourishing, it was because the magical formation was still in good condition. ¡°The Immortal pce has been abandoned for tens of thousands of years. Logically speaking, we should have fallen down by now.¡±

    ¡°The magical formation is still active?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and replied, ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the only way to exin it.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean ¡­. Tell me, if a person is dead, what do you think the spell formation should do? It must breasure. Even after tens of thousands of years, it was still able to cause suchrge immortal inds to float. This meant that there was an amazing object on each immortal ind that operated a magical formation. ¡°If we dig it out ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If we dig it out, how many people would we smash to death?¡±

    Du Shoushou thought about it and agreed, ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But to see how the array works is not bad. To let us Heavenly Awakening Sect float and y in the sky in the future, just thinking about it makes you feel very beautiful.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful. Waves, waves, waves ¡­¡± But we can¡¯t go up, it¡¯s too high. ¡±

    An Zheng looked around and saw nothing unusual. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t find Helian Xiaoxin and Chen Shaobai either. He pointed ce several hundred meters away, ¡°Do you see that chariot? It belonged to the Zhou family. The people who stopped us previously all came in using that chariot. That thing can fly. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You mean to steal?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We are decent people, don¡¯t casually do it.¡±

    Du Shoushou stuck out his chest: ¡°That makes sense, let¡¯s go and snatch the chariot.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s how it should be!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou said as a matter of fact, ¡°The able has more work, the ipetent can enjoy the benefits.¡±

    When he finished, he felt that something was wrong, ¡°Pei pei, go quickly!¡±

    An Zheng looked carefully, the Zhou Family¡¯s chariot had about six to seven cultivators guarding it, he did not know how many people there were inside. However, most of the people had already entered the great hall. Aside from the chariots belonging to the Zhou family, there were also other ns and sects¡¯ warships. Several chariots were parked outside the hall. There must be something extraordinary in the hall that attracted almost everyone there.

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°When I take actionter, you will find a chance to enter the chariot.¡±

    After saying that, he ducked out of the house and charged towards the Zhou family¡¯s chariot.

 Chapter 344 - Tat Tat Tat Tat Tap Field

    <h4>Chapter 344 ¨C Tat Tat Tat Tat Tap Field</h4>

    When An Zheng rushed out with his back bent, he could not help but think that the Blood Pearl Bracelet had activated a new function, snatching it away ¡­ These few days, he had really fought quite a few times. He didn¡¯t know if the activation of this function was originally something that Blood Pearl Bracelet possessed, or if it was something that was newly developed for him ¡­

    Although the Zhou family wasn¡¯t a first-rate family in Da Xi, or a second-rate third-rate family, but since they had a ce in Da Xi¡¯s martial arts world, it meant that they still had some power. For a family like the Zhou family, no matter how weak they were in Da Xi, they were still much stronger than the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao and the people of the Great Cauldron Academy. However, the reputation of the Zhou family had never been good. On the surface, it was said that they were a branch of the Feng Shui sect. But in reality, it was jusuphemism for the next three sects.

    The Zhou family¡¯s war chariot had a Ghost Face diagram on it, and around the Ghost Face were morning glory flowers. When An Zheng saw the Zhou Family¡¯s symbol for the first time in the Great Western Ming Fa Si, he did not understand. He found outter ¡­ The reason why morning glory flowers were used was because the wildflowers they saw the most were morning glory flowers.

    The reason why the Zhou family had changed their appearance was because after the death of an old prince from the Great Xi country, an old man from the Zhou family had appeared and marked the tomb for him.

    An Zheng had that kind of unknown leaf on him, and he also had the Twin Life Trees, so it was not difficult for him to get close to the chariot. His cultivation base had directly risen from the third grade of Prison Desire to the fifth grade of Imprisoning Desire. If he were to increase it like riding a rocket, it would definitely shock quite a few people. Even in Da Xi, this kind of talent could allow her to be ranked among the top geniuses.

    After his cultivation had increased, the teleportation distance between the Twin Life Trees and An Zheng had doubled. An Zheng could teleport to a distance three hundred meters away easily. His control over the Twin Life Trees had also reached a point where he could do as he wished. His eyesight was at least three hundred meters away, and he was moving about casually.

    Oldman Huo had once said more than once that An Zheng¡¯s luck was simply outrageously good. At that time, Oldman Huo was still worried because good luck could notst so long and if one obtained too many heaven¡¯s chosen ones, disaster would inevitably befall them. But onlyter did he realize that An Zheng¡¯s luck and risk had always been proportional. Every danger brought good luck. However, to An Zheng, there waype of sweet happiness called the collection of tools so much that he often forgot what things he had to use.

    He came out of that run-down house and teleported three hundred meters away. The Two Lives Old Tree was not used endlessly, and as An Zheng¡¯s strength increased, the number of times he used it also increased. Originally he could only use it ten times a day, but now he could use it thirty times. It was more than enough. Of course, if he met a difficult opponent, thirty tries might not be enough.

    He went behind the tank and listened. The tank seemed empty. He climbed up from the back with his hands against the wall of the tank like a gecko, theny down on the roof and looked ahead. There were about six to seven cultivators from the Zhou family standing in front, watching the proceedings from the front, and all of their attention was focused on the main hall. At this time, there were at least several hundred cultivators gathered in that hall with an unknown name, and there were even more. An Zheng was a little curious about what exactly was happening within the hall that attracted so many people over.

    However, An Zheng did not n to join in on the fun. With his and Du Shoushou¡¯s strength, surviving in the Immortal pce was the most important thing.

    The one pulling the chariot was a demonic beast called the Snowy Flying Bear. It looked like it was three meters tall, but if it stood up straight, it would be even taller. The snow bear was a demon beast at the peak of the Red Rank. Because of its shocking defensive power and the fact that its beast power was far stronger than a human, a peak Red Rank Snow bear could easily tear a cultivator at the peak of the Captive Stage into pieces. It was because of this that the other cultivators weren¡¯t too worried about the war chariot.

    However, nothing was absolute. The snow bear had high defense, great strength, and it was berserk. However, its movements were slightly slowpared to cultivators. Furthermore, its intelligence was very low.

    However, Demonic Beasts were far more sensitive to changes in their surroundings than cultivators were to dangers. The snow bear turned its head warily, wanting to see what was approaching. An Zheng dove into the carriage with a swoosh.

    ¡°Fly up to the Immortal Ind.¡±

    An Zheng said in a low voice. When the snow bear heard the sounding from the carriage, it actually didn¡¯t doubt it at all. It suddenly pped the huge wings on its back and actually pulled the carriage flying.

    The cultivators at the front of the hall all turned their heads to see the war chariot taking off, and they all pounced on it. However, they seemed to be worried about something and didn¡¯t dare to attack the chariot.

    Du Shoushou jumped up from the back andnded on the chariot with a bang, then went back inside through the window.

    After entering, he could not help but burst outughing, ¡°Hahahaha, you actually managed to snatch the chariot away so easily. But we¡¯re just borrowing it, and we have to send it back to himter. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°En, I will return it to you when I get there.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Such a good chariot, why is the seat so hard? I wonder what kind of cushion it is?¡±

    An Zheng moved his butt: ¡°Why isn¡¯t my side hard? It¡¯s very soft, and there¡¯s even a scent...¡±

    When he said this, his expression changed. Then, he turned around and saw an aggrieved face that was about to cry.

    Because the inside of the carriage was too dark, An Zheng didn¡¯t notice that there waerson lying on the seat. Moreover, this person was still tied up, his mouth was also blocked, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. An Zheng was sitting on her thigh, and had even rubbed his butt against it just now. An Zheng immediately stood up, his face immediately flushed red: Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t see anyone else inside.

    It was a woman. The magical equipment that bound her should also have the power to suppress her aura, so she couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of breath. She didn¡¯t even have the ability to breathe.

    The girl looked young, only sixteen or seventeen years old. She was very beautiful, her eyes were bright, and her lips were slightly thick, making her look extremely adorable.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Can you let go of me?¡±

    Her voice was very lively and clear. Especially when her pair of big eyes shed while looking at An Zheng with a wronged and wronged expression, she looked extremely pitiful and cute. She looked at An Zheng pitifully, her eyes looked as if she could speak. The oval face, a little baby fat.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Of course I can release you, but who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Da Da Ye, Da Da Da Da Da Da. Wild girl, but I¡¯m not a wild girl.¡± I am from Tsukiko, and I was tied up here by those fellows. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because... I¡¯m pretty, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted angrily: ¡°These bunch of beasts!¡±

    He reached out to untie the rope, but for a moment he couldn¡¯t untie it. It looked like a straw rope, but it was actually extremely tough. When An Zheng saw the straw rope clearly, he could not help butugh. ¡°You were not captured, were you?¡±

    Da Ta Ye said with a sullen face: ¡°How do you know ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the rope on her body: ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before.¡±

    That straw rope was the one where An Zheng had dragged An Zheng into the pill furnace. After the pill furnace was subdued by An Zheng, the thatched cottage was immediately flipped over by An Zheng¡¯s explosive force, and the straw rope disappeared withourace. He didn¡¯t know how to tie his up, but he was pretty unlucky.

    Da Ta Ye almost cried. ¡°I was just following them because I wanted to see what¡¯s so fun about this ce. Who would have thought that they would actually bring me here?¡± Moreover, a straw rope came out of nowhere and tied me up. After that, these people said that I looked good as they passed by, so they caught me along the way. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I believe you.¡±

    He extended his hand, and the Blood Pearl Bracelet shone with a bright light. The straw rope did not manage to escape after struggling for a while, and was immediately kept by the Blood Pearl Bracelet. In a moment, a voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Soul Breaking Whip, Ancient magical equipment, Unidentified Rank.]

    Unknown rank?

    This was the first time An Zheng had encountered a Blood Pearl and was unable to differentiate the rank of a magic tool, but this was just a straw rope, how could it be called a God Breaking Whip. After Ta Ta Ye was untied, he quickly sat up and pulled his clothes to cover his fair and delicate waist: ¡°Thank you, thank you ¡­¡± When you have the chance toe to my house, I¡¯ll make you something nice to eat. Meat grip made by me... It¡¯s so delicious to catch meat with your hands. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re from the Tsukiko, how did youe here.¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°I actually saw you ¡­¡± In Peacock City, you fought with that man called Helian Xiaocheng. Then you won, but you suddenly ran out of the city. I¡¯m curious ¡­ And then she followed him out, only to be identally caught by a huge gust of wind. ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself that this girl was truly ambitious. But she must have brought some kind of extraordinary magical equipment with her, otherwise she would not have been able to pass the trial of the purple light tornado.

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°At that time, you were also at Tan Yin Tower.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to look for big sister Ling to y with, but big sister Ling will be in charge of the auction so I¡¯ll have to wait for her to cook the seeds while she¡¯s in the house. And then you guys started fighting. Fighting is certainly more fun than cracking melon seeds. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It doesn¡¯t make more sense now.¡±

    An Zheng thought about how the other Zhou family members seemed to be wary of his, and did not dare to casually take action, it must be because of his. Thus, this little girl¡¯s words could not bepletely trusted. If she was really picked up by the Zhou family, how could they care so much about her?

    However, this was their secret, so An Zheng could not ask too many questions. He didn¡¯t have any ill intentions or enmity, and even stole the Zhou family¡¯s chariot. After they arrived at the Immortal Ind, they could just take the car and the people back with them.

    As if he had felt An Zheng¡¯s thoughts, Dada Ye pitifully said: ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t send me back okay? ¡°Let me follow you, I don¡¯t want to go back anymore, I beg you.¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Follow us? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯re bad people? ¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me when I was so beautiful, so I¡¯m definitely not a bad person!¡±

    Du Shoushou smacked his forehead: ¡°Such a silly girl dares to run around, it¡¯s really rare.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But, what if we encounter any danger? If something happens to you, how are we going to exin this to your family? ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±

    Dada Ye raised his pretty hands and pointed at the tip of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m amazing.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked. ¡°Did you lose to a straw rope when you were strong?¡±

    Da Da Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Forget it, he is also not on the same road as the Zhou Family. Otherwise, after they find the way out, we can just send her to the Tan Yin Tower. Didn¡¯t she say that he knows that girl called Lin Lang?

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    That little girl nodded her head vigorously, ¡°I knew you were all good people!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°But now, no matter what, I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re a good person anymore.¡±

    Da Da Ye innocently looked at An Zheng and pointed at Du Shoushou. ¡°Is he a bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s that ugly, he still isn¡¯t a bad person. Of course, I¡¯m not one either!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s easy to be beaten up by talking like that?¡±

 Chapter 345 - You cant get away

    <h4>Chapter 345 ¨C You can¡¯t get away</h4>

    The snow bear pulled the war chariot towards the closest Immortal Ind, but even if it were close enough, cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out. Unless one was inside the Lower Celestial Stage, then the ability to fly would truly be strong. How precious was the Cultivation Power that cultivators continued to use within the Dantian Qi Sea? Spending arge amount of time to fly through the Cultivation Power was an extremely irrational action. Therefore, even if it was someone as abnormal as Qi Tian, it would still be thrown, not flown.

    The so called flight was to continuously release Cultivation Power to allow oneself to float in the air.

    The people of the Zhou family also felt helpless, because they only had one chariot. After the silly snow bear brought An Zheng and the others to the Immortal Ind, the cultivators of the Zhou Family could only stare nkly. They were so anxious that they could only stomp their feet in helplessness.

    From afar, the Immortal Ind looked veryrge. Only after arriving at the Immortal Ind did he realize how ridiculouslyrge it was. From the looks of it, it was at least not smaller than the Fanggu. There wauge mountain on the Immortal Ind and a building was situated halfway up the mountain. At the peak of the mountain, there was a towering pagoda.

    The road was wide and t.

    After the snow bear stopped its charge, An Zheng and the others got out of the car and ran away. If that silly guy saw that the one giving orders was not the owner, then he really wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with if he went crazy. Da Da Ye who wore a beautiful short skirt ran along with An Zheng and the others, feeling silly. Using Du Shoushou¡¯s words, for such a foolish girl to dare to walk in the martial arts world, it was enough to prove that there were many good people in this world.

    The three of them ran to the hillside and hid. They looked back and saw the Snowy Flying Bear looking around with a nk expression. Then, it simply sat down and stared nkly.

    ¡°This ce is so strange.¡±

    Dada looked around.

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all the same?

    Da Da Ye pouted and said, ¡°You are so stupid ¡­ The ce we were at earlier waspletely destroyed.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with ck lines.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Although she does not seem to have much experience in the martial arts world, but he is much more meticulous than you. In this ce, not only were all the buildings intact, but the heaven and earth origin energy was even richer than below. If we were to cultivate here, it is estimated that each day is equivalent to at least a month¡¯s worth of progress in our world. ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t fun.¡±

    She walked with her hands behind her back, tiptoeing likabbit. As she walked, her short and beautiful skirt swayed from side to side. Her fair and slender legs were much more beautiful than the scenery around her. That short skirt made the extremely round and springy little butt look as if it was dripping with blood. It bloomed with two petals, but it perfectly matched each other. It was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart tremble. Ta Ta Ta Nuo was wearing a goose-yellow shirt and his waist was perfectly fitting. The slender waist that was gripped together with the gradually erging arc below was probably the most fascinating line in the world.

    She had the air of youth all over her, and when she walked, her ponytail swung in the same way as her little skirt.

    ¡°What a big heart.¡±

    Du Shoushou was worried about the danger ahead so he quickened his pace to catch up.

    An Zheng had to be on guard, although the little girl did not know his ce, and looked innocent and harmless, he could not have any intentions of harming people, and had to be wary of people. Du Shoushou waoo chivalrous person, if he encountered any trouble, he would definitely suffer. Especially when facing women, Du Shoushou was even more defenseless.

    The three of them kept walking. On both sides of the road, there were pcemps carved out of stone, all in the same shape. The lights inside were still on, probably for tens of thousands of years. An Zheng took a closer look and discovered that each of the pcemps was a fist-sized Night Pearl. This item did not have any cultivation value, but in terms of value, it wasparable to a White grade magic tool.

    Du Shoushou was really concerned about how this Immortal Ind floated, he really wanted to find where the array was and see what kind of array could sustain it for ten thousand years. But this Immortal Ind was too big. After walking for a long time, he still wasn¡¯t able to find anything.

    ¡°Should we go up and have a look?¡±

    Da Da Ye pointed at the mountain. ¡°The pces are all up there. There is no meaning to this ce.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°Are you not afraid at all?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The sky is copsing and someone is running high and high. If you meet any danger, you can run very slowly.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    She walked up the stone steps, curiously looking around. It was not good for Du Shoushou to follow him too closely. The main thing was that when he was walking up, he raised his head and identally saw the other party¡¯s thigh. That short skirt was too dazzling.

    Just as they were about to reach the pce, An Zheng passed the two of them and said, ¡°You guys stay behind. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll send out a signal.

    Du Shoushou made an ¡°oh¡± sound, allowing Da Da Ye to walk in the back.

    Halfway up the mountain, there was a man-made za. It was very t and wide, with several acres ofnd. The floor was covered with neat stone bricks. Even after so many years had passed, there were no signs of weathering at all. When stepping on it, it was as solid as ever. Logically speaking, this immortal pce had already been ruined for ten thousand years. There was only one divine beast like the Dragon Lion, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. But An Zheng had a nagging feeling that the structure opposite of him looked to bepletely intact and was extremely dangerous.

    He walked at the very front, turned his head and made a gesture for Du Shoushou and Dada Ye to stay behind in the za. He walked towards the entrance of the great hall alone.

    This ce was the same as the previous buildings, with the picture of a green lotus. In other words, even the Immortal Ind was within the range of the Blue Lotus. Previously, there was a fork in the road, with a green lotus on one side and Purple Ivy on the other. The first time was on the main road, andter, after meeting the Dragon Lion, they ran over to the Green Lotus side.

    An Zheng tried pushing open the door, and the creaking sounds seemed so ear-piercing in such a quiet environment. When the door opened, all the lights in the room came on. The main hall was very wide, but the inside was very spacious and empty. Only in the deepest part of the hall was therhrone. However, it looked to be much smaller than the ck jade throne that Chen Shaobai and the others had encountered.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t feel any danger, and thought that he must have been too careful just now. Just as he turned his head to call Du Shoushou and the others over, a ck silhouette floated out from behind An Zheng, and bit down at his neck.

    The Holy Fish Scale automatically appeared, there was no need for An Zheng to react at all. With a ng, the thing bit onto the Holy Fish Scale, causing a metallic sound.

    An Zheng suddenly retreated backwards, then threw out a Orthodox Pure Yang.

    A ck light shed in the hall, and the thing actually blocked the Orthodox Pure Yang forcibly. The Orthodox Pure Yang was An Zheng¡¯s cultivation path, and could be considered An Zheng¡¯s most powerful cultivation technique. Other than the newly acquired Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, the Orthodox Pure Yang was the most powerful.

    An Zhengnded on the za and looked coldly at the person inside the room.

    Helian Xiaoxin.

    ¡°They really are haunting us like ghosts.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin walked out of the hall withrge strides, andughed coldly while looking at An Zheng: ¡°Are you my follower? You follow me wherever I go. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It really wasn¡¯t on purpose. If we knew you were here, we would havee a long time ago.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin said: ¡°I really admire your style of conduct. It¡¯s decisive and direct. Although it was quite reckless, it was still much better than those people who had a belly full of schemes and schemes. Furthermore, there is no irreconcble conflict between us. Even if you kill one of my men and even if you kill one of my clones, I will not kill you. Don¡¯t disturb my work, otherwise ¡­ ¡°You will die in a very, very ugly way.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know what you¡¯re trying to do, but you have to send us out.¡±

    ¡°Get out?¡±

    Helian Xiaoxinughed loudly: ¡°You still want to go out? Once the Immortal pce opened, it wouldn¡¯t close. Otherwise, why do you think so many big families and big powers barged in all at once? Whoever upied this ce first would be a super hegemon in the future. Think about it. If a sect were to upy an Immortal Ind, then just based on the heaven and earth origin energy on this Immortal Ind that was tens of times richer than the outside world, the sect disciples¡¯ cultivation base would rapidly increase. If that super power were to upy the entire Immortal Pce, then he would be the future overlord of the martial arts world! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So? You want to upy this Immortal Ind? ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°I¡¯m just looking for something, I¡¯m not an idiot. Although the Helian Family was powerful, he couldn¡¯t go against those first-rate families. Furthermore, those first-rate families were nothing more than cannon fodder. Thepetition for the immortal pce will eventually be between the Buddhist countries of the Western Regions and the Great Xixi ¡­ It would be impossible for any small country, sect, or n to take control of the Immortal Pces. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯ve seen through everything, then tell us how to get out.¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin said: ¡°As long as we can find the entrance, and follow the purple light tornado to the opposite direction. Originally, I brought this thing back to the Da Xi, but with so many people wanting to take it away, I couldn¡¯t protect it anymore. ¡°On the contrary, you should thank me for giving sucuge gift to so many people.¡±

    ¡°Since the immortal pce is so important, why didn¡¯t Da Xi send someone over?¡±

    ¡°Because no one knows. Only I know.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin said: ¡°My Helian Family roaming the entire world to find a way to solve the problem of bloodline power, was only coincidentally informed. I just don¡¯t know how the news got out, but they were just curious and thought I found a secret ne. If I knew that this is the Immortal Pce, not to mention me, I¡¯m afraid that the Da Xi royal family would have already charged over. ¡±

    An Zheng wouldn¡¯t lie if he knew about this. If the people from the Da Xi Empire knew about the existence of the Immortal Pce, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance at all.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the entrance?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I know how to get in, but I was just casually thrown ince. As for where the entrance is, you can only look for it yourself. ¡±

    He pointed at the Zhou family¡¯s chariot. ¡°Since you have already snatched one of the chariots, you only need to find a way back. Don¡¯t disturb me. Let me give yoiece of advice, there is a limit to my patience. If you continue to disturb me, I don¡¯t mind taking care of all of you first before continuing to look for things. ¡±

    An Zheng turned to look at Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye, if it was him, he would not have much to worry about, but Du Shoushou was only at the Sumeru Stage level of cultivation, Da Tan Ye did not look that strong either, so if they were to fight, then the both of them might get injured or even lose their lives.

    Thinking of this, An Zheng turned and left.

    Helian Xiaoxin suddenly asked: ¡°Have you seen a pill furnace?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps slightly paused.

    Helian Xiaoxin said: ¡°A pill furnace with eight trigrams.¡±

    An Zheng continued to move forward.

    Helian Xiaoxin scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±

 Chapter 346 - Twin Life Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 346 ¨C Twin Life Barrier</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps had merely paused for a moment, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s suspicions were too strong, he immediately thought that An Zheng must have seen the pill furnace before, so he said coldly: ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin turned around and instantly appeared in front of An Zheng. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must have seen that thing right? Tell me where you are and I¡¯ll let you go. If you don¡¯t. Naturally, I also have a way for you to say it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯each forest below, it¡¯s right there.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin: ¡°You answered too fast.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then there must broblem.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin looked at Du Shoushou and Dada Ye: ¡°How about this, you go down and bring me that pill furnace, I will apany your two friends to chat. If you can¡¯t get it, they might be willing to apany me for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    He waved back. ¡°You two go first.¡±

    Du Shoushou clicked his tongue. ¡°Stand behind me.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng with shining eyes: ¡°Good man!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin said: ¡°You already know the secret of my Helian Family, this concerns the future of my entire family. Since that pill furnace can remove the poison from my bloodline, I must have it. Anyone who blocks me will die. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s in your hands!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin suddenly stretched out his hand and a ck spear came out from his palm. He swept out his spear. ¡°Die!¡±

    The strongest magical equipment around An Zheng right now was Nine Hell Magic Bell, but that Nine Hell Magic Bell had not recovered and could not be used yet after being refined in the pill furnace. The other magical artifacts by his side simply could not block that huge ck spear. An Zheng decided to just summon his Holy Fish Scale and fight with it barehanded.

    The huge spear swept out with a strong wave of Sky Origin Energy. The crescent-shaped force swept towards An Zheng, causing the Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng to converge automatically to form a giant shield. The crescent-shaped force was blocked off when it collided with the Holy Fish Scale, and the two halves of the force continued to sweep forward. Wherever it went, the solid stone tiles that hadn¡¯t been weathered for tens of thousands of years were all shattered into dust by the shockwave. As the half-moon shaped Qi moved forward, the ground explodedyer byyer.

    The scene was like an explosion.

    An Zheng¡¯s perseverance in the explosion was like a mountain, as he punched out towards the ck spear. The image of the ck Turtle appeared in front of Helian Xiaoxin as it roared towards the sky. The shadow of the ck Turtle quickly expanded, forming a defense of at leasundred meters around Helian Xiaoxin. When An Zheng¡¯s fist wind hit the ck tortoise¡¯s shadow, it was actuallypletely blocked.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t kill you before wasn¡¯t because you were strong enough. It was because I couldn¡¯t be bothered to kill you. Now that you are so stubborn, don¡¯t me me for sending you to hell. With your strength, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to fight me! ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin roared, he leaped up high and smashed down with his spear.

    The nine Holy Fish Scalutomatically flew up and formed a defense above An Zheng¡¯s head. The ck spear ruthlessly smashed onto the Holy Fish Scale. With An Zheng as the center, it exploded within a hundred meter radius. The ground exploded in a circle, and the shockwave sent rocks and dust flying more than ten meters into the air. An Zheng¡¯s body was smashed by the huge force and sank a lot deeper, forming a huge pit within a hundred meters.

    The Holy Fish Scale opened, and An Zheng flew up. Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s spear swept out, and An Zheng dodged it in the middle of the air. That crescent-shaped force rapidly pushed forward in midair, sweeping across the buildings to the side of the za. It directly destroyed a row of pcemps and directly tore off the roof of a house right in front of them. However, the force did not stop. It cut into the rocks at the back of the house, leaving a long scar.

    Helian Xiaoxin attacked to kill, without leaving any leeway.

    An Zheng¡¯s cultivation had already risen to the fifth stage of the Captive Stage. Although there was still a huge difference in cultivation level between him and Helian Xiaoxin, An Zheng was not at a disadvantage. Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s realm had definitely already surpassed the Lower Completion Stage. Judging from the strength of the attack, it was higher than the Nocturnal owl An Zheng had killed, who was at least at the peak of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage, and could even reach the second stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Being able to reach suceight at Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s age was already extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin activated the Twin Life Trees in midair, and his body suddenly disappeared. However, he did not manage to break through the illusion of the ck Turtle. An Zheng¡¯s body was blocked by the defense formed by the ck tortoise¡¯s shadow, so much so that even the twin trees of life were unable to send him in front of Helian Xiaoxin.

    ¡°What are you going to use to fight me?!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s spear came smashing down, like mountains and seas were toppling over. The huge square was almost overturned and it was full of ruins.

    ¡°I am a proud son of heaven, born in a wealthy family. ¡°I haveaven¡¯s chosen one. I have cultivated a high rank cultivation technique since I was young.¡±

    As he spoke, he attacked as if he was insane, ¡°I am a genius born in the family every hundred years. I will definitely rise to the peak of the martial arts world in the future. Someone like you, what right do you have to block my path of cultivation? ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin swept his spear over, the energy in the shape of a crescent moon became even sharper. Light purple colored lightning appeared on An Zheng¡¯s left hand, and actually grabbed the half-moon shaped force, turned around, and threw it back. The crescent-shaped power hit the ck turtle¡¯s shadow, forcing it to back up for over ten meters, and lefuge crevice on the ground.

    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward: Tell me, do you not need to fight anymore, surrender to you?

    Helian Xiaoxin thrusted his spear: ¡°You are not qualified to fight with me, you are just a lowly person, you should kneel in front of me! You don¡¯t even qualify to lick my toes! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist and the ck spear¡¯s force shed together, causing a fist of air to ripple the moment they shed. The ripple was like a de, cutting through everything it swept across.

    Du Shoushou pulled Da Da Ye and ran out of the range of the za. Da Da Ye ran as he turned to look at An Zheng. But didn¡¯t An Zheng already kill that guy once? ¡°Could he be the dead twin brother?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that it was his doppelganger!?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± He was only focused on looking at An Zheng and did not hear anything. Your friend is called An Zheng, right? Does he have a wife? ¡±

    ¡°No wife, but a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as they¡¯re not married, we can steal them away!¡±

    Da Da Ye waved his little fist with excitement. The other party had turned the sky upside down, but she did not seem to care. She only cared about An Zheng.

    Du Shoushou sighed, thinking that why didn¡¯t Oldman Huo say anything? But he understood An Zheng¡¯s personality too well, An Zheng liked him. He couldn¡¯t even ept it if Gu Qianye liked him. From An Zheng¡¯s point of view, anyone who liked must be single-minded. If emotions were separated, it wouldn¡¯t be emotions, but love. He did not dare to ept Gu Qianye, even if Gu Qianye did not care that the person he liked was Qu Liuxi. Because from An Zheng¡¯s point of view, that would not only be an injury to Gu Qianye, but also an injury to him.

    The purple lightning in An Zheng¡¯s left hand merged with the purple sun in his right hand, and his two hands suddenly pushed forward.

    Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    At that time, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s clone would be killed by the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. But at that time, Helian Xiaoxin did not expect An Zheng to have anything to do with the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si who had already died. Now, seeing the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns again, his mind suddenly lit up. Immediately after, fear emerged from the depths of his heart, and Fang Zheng¡¯s serious and stern face unconsciously appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    He ced the ck spear in front of him and roared.

    Under the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, even the ck Turtle¡¯s needs had dimmed a bit.

    Helian Xiaoxin felt suffocated in his heart, his body even swaying a few times. Although the ck tortoise¡¯s shadow had blocked that iparably tyrannical attack, a portion of that terrifying power stillnded on his body. When Fang Zheng¡¯s face appeared in his mind, his fear uncontrobly spread out.

    An Zheng did not care, and immediately rushed to attack.

    Fighting againseak of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage with a fifth stage Captive Stage, or even fighting against a second stage Lower Completion Stage, or even fighting against the ck Turtle, he actually did not think of defending, but instead kept on attacking, attacking, and kept on attacking!

    ¡°No matter who you are, you have to die!¡±

    Perhaps it was because he did not want to be controlled by fear, Helian Xiaoxin shouted angrily and swooped down. The ground shook intensely, following which the ck Turtle emerged from the ground itself. Raising its head, it spat out a condensed stream of air that sted towards An Zheng¡¯s back likornado. In front of An Zheng was Helian Xiaoxin who had swooped down, the ck spear erupted with an even stronger fighting intent than before. And behind it was the ck Turtle¡¯s body. The energy contained within the air current was even more powerful than the energy that Helian Xiaoxin himself emitted!

    Two people who were at the peak of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage were surrounding An Zheng.

    This scene made An Zheng think of the moment when he was surrounded and attacked in the Mount Cang Man. A heroic spirit rose in his heart as he roared towards the sky, ¡°Even if it were just a little more, what is there to be afraid of?! ¡°Fight!¡±

    He pressed down with his left hand, sending purple lightning into the air. His right fist smashed forward, meeting Helian Xiaoxin head on witurple sun.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The huge explosion formed a sound wave, overturning the entire square. All the floor tiles in the za were shattered, and the surrounding pcemps were cut in half by the sound waves. The roofs of the buildings around the za were all knocked off in unison.

    An Zheng stood within the berserk aura, and his eyes were stern.

    However, Helian Xiaoxin was stunned, his joint attack with the ck Tortoise was actually unable to kill An Zheng!

    In Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, this waspletely unreasonable.

    He fiercely charged downwards, and his spear fell down viciously. At the same time, a huge ck snake emerged from the shell from behind the ck Turtle, coiling around the turtle¡¯s body. An Zheng pointed backwards with his finger, and the nine Holy Fish Scale formed a giant shield, fiercely smashing it onto the ck serpent¡¯s head, causing the ck serpent to be smashed back into the ground once more. When the ck snake fell down, it smashed down dozens ofrge trees.

    Then, An Zheng sent another Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns flying backwards.

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes turned red, and he sped his hands together: ¡°Two lives in one, Profound Turtle Form!¡±

    The gigantic ck Turtle on the ground let ouoar, and a blinding light appeared on its body. When the light faded, the ck Turtle actually turned into a Helian Xiaoxin. Of the two Helian Xiaoxin s, one was in the sky and the other was on the ground. One in front and one behind, their eyes were simrly filled with hatred and resentment as they looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, you are only a lowly and lowly person. Even if you managed to obtain some power by chance, you are still an ant. ¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin rushed forward and said, ¡°As the proud son of heaven of a great family, I will beat you back into the mud today!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin who was on the ground also rose into the air, and a ball of ck halo appeared between the two of them, trapping An Zheng within.

    ¡°Mysterious Turtle Possesses the Mandate, Bloodline Opening World!¡±

    Following the simultaneous cries of the two Helian Xiaoxin s, An Zheng was trapped within a barrier, a barrier that belonged to Helian Xiaoxin!

 Chapter 347 - Small Man

    Chapter 347 ¨C Small Man

    That was a barrier that belonged to Helian Xiaoxin. His life form was connected to the blood vessels of the ck Turtle, so the ck Turtle could transform into another Helian Xiaoxin. That could no longer be called Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s clone, but the real Helian Xiaoxin. In other words, Helian Xiaoxin and the ck Turtle had two lives!

    A very strange connection had appeared between the two Helian Xiaoxin s, and a ck halo of light appeared outside of their bodies. After that, the halo of light quickly expanded until it reached An Zheng, and then trapped him in the center. When the two rings of light reached a certain range, they merged together to form a barrier that emitted a faint ck light.

    His expression was very fierce, because An Zheng was not as easy to kill as he had expected him to be. Because An Zheng did not give in, because An Zheng did not have any form of respect for him either. He was a descendant of the Da Xi family. Wasn¡¯t he usually respected wherever he went? Even when he reached the Great Qiang Country and faced the King of the Great Qiang Country, Dehyada, he could still be arrogant.

    In Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, lower ss people had to have the consciousness of lower ss people. In front of a high level person like him, a lowly person like him needed to be humble and submissive. Be like a ve, unconditionally obedient.

    From his point of view, people like An Zheng, who came from a small ce, should have had their wits about them. If he wanted something, the other party should hand it over unconditionally. When he said something, the other side would nod in agreement. When she told him to kneel down, he would kneel down and kowtow.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand your own identity and status at all. You don¡¯t want the chance to live, you just have to beg for death.¡±

    An Zheng did not say a word, and looked down upon them.

    This made Helian Xiaoxin even more furious, he didn¡¯t understand why An Zheng had that kind of expression.

    Then, he thought about the cultivation method that was extremely simr to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    ¡°Did you receive some sort of inheritance?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng still did not speak.

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s pride began to twist bit by bit under An Zheng¡¯s condescending gaze. His face became somewhat pale: ¡°I¡¯ve really given you face! If a person like you were in Da Xi, I would have tens of thousands of ways to kill your entire family. Now, I¡¯ll say it again, hand over the pill furnace and I¡¯ll let you die a quick death. If you don¡¯t, I will torture you to death. ¡±

    An Zheng finally opened his mouth and said one sentence: ¡°You will die in the end. From the moment you opened your mouth to threaten my family, you must die.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin fiercely rushed forward: What are you going to use topete with me?!

    His spear stabbed straight at An Zheng, who dodged to the side. But just as he dodged, Helian Xiaoxin, who was disguised as a ck Turtle, arrived. This was Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s barrier, just like An Zheng was in the mountain and river diagram. Within this barrier, they could be anywhere.

    But An Zheng¡¯s Mountain River List Ruler required the cooperation of a higher rank Nine Hell Magic Bell in order to trap those witigher cultivation. At the third stage of the Captive Stage, An Zheng had killed Nocturnal owl and Zhuang Dong, both were cultivators at the early stages of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of the Nine Hell Magic Bell, there was no way to suck the other party into the Mountain River List. Right now, the Nine Hell Magic Bell was in the recovery phase, so An Zheng had no way of using the Mountain River Diagram to restore his disadvantage.

    Boom! *

    The Xuanwu turtle Helian struck from behind, ruthlessly smashing his spear onto An Zheng¡¯s back. But the nine Holy Fish Scale moved behind of their own ord, forming a giant shield, blocking this attack. However, the power of a peak first stage Lower Completion Stage was still too strong. And this was within Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s barrier, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s power had been amplified by a lot.

    An Zheng¡¯s body swayed, buortion of the immense impact still pierced through the Holy Fish Scale andnded on his body. Luckily, there was still the Blood Pearl Bracelet, so he was able to resolve part of this attack.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and smashed his fist towards the ck Turtle Helian. The figure of a tortoise shell appeared in front of the ck Turtle Helian, and An Zheng¡¯s fist heavily smashed onto the illusion. The ck Tortoise Helian body was sent flying backward from the impact. However, Helian Xiaoxin rushed over from behind, his spear swept out towards An Zheng¡¯s head. Just as the Holy Fish Scale was about to turn around, the ck tortoise opened its mouth and bit the Holy Fish Scale.

    An Zheng regained his senses, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was instantly formed, causing the big spear to fly backwards. Helian Xiaoxin was actually unable to hold onto his own ck spear. With the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns¡¯s attack, his wrist was almost broken.

    The ck Turtle rushed over, hugged the Holy Fish Scale with both of its arms and forcefully pulled it back. ¡°Open!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin took the chance and rushed back, his spear piercing straight towards An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng deflected the spear witunch, and the back of his body was kicked by the Xuanwu turtle who was carrying the Holy Fish Scale. The ck Turtle didn¡¯t allow the Holy Fish Scale to fly back, and borrowed the power of the Holy Fish Scale to kick An Zheng¡¯s back.

    A huge force practically pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body, and his internal organs all moved. An Zheng felt his chest trembling, and he couldn¡¯t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood.

    At the same time, Helian Xiaoxin, who was in front of him, punched An Zheng in the chest: ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to use to fight with me!¡±

    The power of this punch had prated through An Zheng¡¯s body and the wind from the punch shot out from An Zheng¡¯s back as well. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his physical body was so strong, he would have been trained by the lightning pool once, and tempered by purple fire twice. If this fist was any other cultivator of the fifth stage of Captive Stage, their body would have already been smashed to smithereens.

    Helian Xiaoxin originally thought that this punch would be enough to kill An Zheng, but when he saw An Zheng¡¯s pair of eyes, the fear in his heart surfaced once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    After taking a punch and a kick, An Zheng stood up straight again. With a wave of his hand, the Holy Fish Scale flew over with the ck Turtle Helian. The Mysterious Turtle let ouuge afterimage and took the initiative to speed up its charge towards An Zheng.

    The enormous ck tortoise¡¯s shadow crashed over like a mountain. An Zheng suddenly turned around to look at the illusory image, opening his mouth to emit an angry roar: ¡°Scram!¡±

    Behind him, a gigantic simcrum that looked like a god appeared. It was oveundred meters long!

    The Heavenly God¡¯s simcrum and An Zheng¡¯s movements werepletely synchronized, roaring towards the ck tortoise¡¯s simcrum. The sound waves were like heavy cannonballs as they sted the ck tortoise simcrum away. The ck tortoise silhouette onlysted for a few seconds before shattering, while the majestic God of Heaven stood behind An Zheng, looking down upon the falling ck tortoise Helian.

    The tortoise Helian seemed to be infuriated. Afteoar, the tortoise¡¯s true form with the same body as the tortoise appeared. He could actually summon his real body, and even maintain the existence of another Helian Xiaoxin. The ck Turtle He Lian stood on the ck Turtle¡¯s true body, and rushed towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng stood in the air, looking disdainfully at the profound tortoise, ¡°Demon.¡±

    The gigantic simcrum of an Empyrean God behind him retracted its body and quickly dived downwards.

    ¡°Give it back to me for now.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist. ¡°Give me back my strength for now!¡±

    A red light shed on the Blood Pearl Bracelet, and a wave of overwhelming power returned from it. An Zheng¡¯s huge divine shadow seemed to have be a lot more corporeal, to the point where a small part of his bones and bloodline appeared!

    No one could exin what was going on, not even An Zheng himself.

    Where did this enormous Empyrean Gode from?

    Beneath the feet of the Empyrean God, a giant golden dragon had appeared. The colossal dragon carried the God of Heaven down, directly colliding with the real ck Turtle. As the two massive creatures collided, the entire Immortal Ind began to shake.

    Da Da Ye who was hiding in the distance watched An Zheng fighting the two Helian Xiaoxin all by himself, his fists tightly clenched. ¡°That scum, he won¡¯t break my man will he?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®your man¡¯?¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at Du Shoushou. ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t you think that An Zheng is now an unparalleled hero? My man must be so majestic. He looked like a deity that had descended to the mortal world. Although he wasn¡¯t very handsome, his manliness was really heavy. I don¡¯t like a sissy man, how disgusting his face is. Men are like this, you have to be magnanimous! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Have you thought about what your two children should be called?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Where ¡­¡± What do you think about Anda? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    The divine god riding on the golden dragon shed against the ck tortoise¡¯s real body, directly knocking it down like a cannonball. The back of the hundred-meter-long Xuanwu turtle shed against the edge of the barrier, pulling the barrier along with it as it smashed into the ground. Boom ¡­ He directly smashed a crater into the ground. The dust cloud rose up, and even the barrier could not be seen clearly.

    Da Da Nang kept blowing, as if he was trying to blow away the dust.

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t see it anymore!¡±

    Inside the magic circle, the ck Turtle was lying on the ground with one foot of the God of Heaven stepping on it, while the golden dragon under its feet had turned into a long sword. The Empyrean God gripped his sword with both hands and thrust downwards!

    ¡°No!¡±

    The ck Turtle rushed up from behind him and hugged An Zheng. Helian Xiaoxin rushed over from another direction, and the spear in his hands thrusted straight towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the spear stabbed into his chest, but it was blocked by his powerful muscles. The Xuanwu turtle behind An Zheng grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm with both of its hands and Helian Xiaoxin, who was in the front, casually threw the huge spear away. Then, it punched An Zheng in the abdomen.

    Boom! *

    With a loud explosion, the explosion sent both Helian Xiaoxin s flying.

    This time, the explosion of air was even more intense than the explosion of air when An Zheng had broken through two realms earlier. A few ces even had cracks appear. The barrier made by the bloodline power of the ck Tortoise and Helian Xiaoxin had countless holes cracked by the explosion of the gas. Like an eggshell, he only needed one more heavy blow to shatter it.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the two Helian Xiaoxin s that flew out in disdain, and felt the powering from his body.

    Even though it was only temporary, the power was so wild! Every meridian in his body was filled with this kind of energy that seemed to be able to tear apart the heavens and earth. After the huge explosion, An Zheng, who was standing in the middle of the air current, looked so cold. This power hadpletely changed his aura. This power made him an overlord who was still strong even in someone else¡¯s barrier!

    Little Man!

 Chapter 348 - One on One

    Chapter 348 ¨C One on One

    The energy reversed from the Blood Pearl Bracelet instantly filled An Zheng¡¯s entire body, and the energy in every muscle of every meridian was in a state full of energy that could erupt at any time. There had never been a moment where An Zheng felt so good. Although the strength of a first stage Lower Completion Stage was still far from his previous peak, that strength could still not bepared to his Captive Stage.

    The Lower Completion Stage was truly a watershed.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt that he was back to the moment when he was being surrounded and attacked by those people on the Mount Cang Man. A wave of heroic spirit soared into the sky!

    ¡°So what if there¡¯s more?¡± ¡°Fight!¡±

    He rushed down and smashed his fist towards Helian Lie, who had just finished adjusting his body. Because his real body had been created, the ck Turtle Helian¡¯s movements were slightly slower than before. When An Zheng swooped down, it could only hastily give him a punch back.

    The fist of two Lower Completion Stage Rankers shing head on seemed to cause the air to explode.

    Peng!

    The ck Turtle was sent flying backwards at a speed so fast that even its eyes could not keep up with the speed at which it was sent flying. Then, his back collided heavily with the barrier. The barrier that was about to crack apart cracked open with a crack, and the cracks became even more dense. Without waiting for Helian Xiaoxin to catch up, An Zheng continued to dive down, and grabbed the ck Turtle that had fallen to the ground. He clutched its neck, and rammed his head into the barrier.

    Boom! * Boom! * Boom! *

    One, two, three!

    The ck Turtle Helian head was smashed onto the barrier like a sledgehammer by An Zheng. The barrier trembled intensely, and more and more holes appeared on the barrier. It was likuge ss cover that could break at any moment.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin also swooped down, as he punched towards the back of An Zheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    An Zheng did not look back as well, his right fist punched out, smashing right at Helian Xiaoxin who was rushing towards him, sending him flying backwards. It was the same with the first stage of Lower Completion Stage, even though An Zheng¡¯s cultivation was only at the level of average, and he was already at the peak of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage, he was still unable to block them all. There was a qualitative difference in strength between the fists of the two, Helian Xiaoxin felt that the strike he used his full strength in was not evenparable to a casual punch from An Zheng.

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body involuntarily flew backwards, but the strength of An Zheng¡¯s fist wasn¡¯t finished yet. When Helian Xiaoxin flew high up in the sky, an explosion suddenly urred on his chest. The immense power increased the speed at which Helian Xiaoxin was continuing to retreat, and his chest was exploded into a mess of blood and gore. But it was not over, it was An Zheng¡¯s Nine Stage Explosion. Exploding forth! Two explosions! Three explosions!

    After nine consecutive explosions, the front of Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body was no longer recognizable. His back heavily collided against the barrier, turning into thest strike of the barrier that was being crushed.

    With a boom, the barrier shattered.

    An Zheng rushed out of the barrier while pinching Helian¡¯s neck, and then directly pushed the ck Turtle Helian into the ground.

    An Zheng casually picked up the ck spear that fell to the ground and stepped on Helian Lie¡¯s chest. He raised the spear high up in the air with both hands and then abruptly thrust it downwards.

    ¡°Demonic seed?!¡±

    An Zheng said these two words with disdain in his tone.

    Puff!

    Therge ck spear pierced through the ck Turtle Helian¡¯s chest, the tip of the spear piercing out from his back and prating deep into the ground. With just a single spear strike, he had nailed the ck Turtle to the ground. The moment the huge spear pierced through the ck Turtle Helian, the ck Turtle that had fallen on the ground let out a wail at the same time, and a bloody hole appeared in its stomach. Blood gushed out like a fountain, staining arge area red.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin who was in midair wailed out, as if he was suffering from a great amount of pain.

    His eyes were redder than blood, and filled with resentment. An Zheng kicked the head of the ck Turtle, causing it to fly out horizontally. The spear that was nailed into its chest became a knife. The spear did not move and it flew out, directly slicing a shocking wound into its body.

    Helian Xiaoxin swooped down from the sky and pushed his hands forward. An attack that was condensed with almost all of the Cultivation Power smashed down. An Zheng turned around and looked at Helian Xiaoxin.

    With a cold snort, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared once again under the fusion of his left hand, Violet Electricity and right hand. Facing Helian Xiaoxin, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns bellowed and rushed forward. At the same time, the Heavenly God moved. The gigantic Heavenly God phantom flew up and caught up to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. As he dragged the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns with both of his hands, the speed and strength of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns instantly increased more than twofold!

    Aooo!

    A domineering dragon cry sounded out. The God of Heaven and the golden dragon turned into a streak of light, lifting the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns up into the sky, before colliding with Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s Cultivation Power. This was followed by silence, as though time itself had stopped. There were no loud explosions, nor was there any dazzling light. It was just an empty space. The silent Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was even more powerful than before, as if it had directly ripped open space itself.

    The world shook.

    It seemed as if a spatial crack had been opened in midair before a violent aura burst out. Under the violent power, half of Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body was directly blown away. The moment they came into contact, the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns crushed his. That was not on the same level of power at all. If Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s power was Blizzard, An Zheng¡¯s power would be the sun. With jusouch, the snowstorm melted.

    The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns followed Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s arm up, exploding along the way, shattering Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s arm.

    All the way to Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s shoulder, half of his body was blown into a bloody mess.

    Helian Xiaoxin wailed as he plummeted from the sky, his body heavily smashing into the ground as a cloud of dust was sted up into the sky.

    An Zheng did not bother with the falling Helian Xiaoxin, but instead walked to the side of the ck Turtle Helian. The ck Tortoise Helian appeared to be on the verge of death, his body turning bright and unstable. An Zheng grabbed its ankles, and then smashed them down right and left. He hit the ground again and again, sending rocks flying everywhere. Then, An Zheng swung his arm and threw the ck Turtle Helian away. After flying for a few hundred meters, it knocked over a stone tablet.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and nine Holy Fish Scale flew down from the sky. An Zheng¡¯s hand fell down and pointed at Helian Lie. The nine Holy Fish Scale were like nine falling meteors as they continuously bombarded the ck Turtle, Helian, along with their long tails of mes. Like nine guillotine des, one sh, two chops, three chops ¡­ After nine consecutive shes, the Xuanwu turtle Helian was chopped into pieces.

    At the same time, An Zheng walked towards the real body of the ck Turtle inrge strides. Looking at the enormous creature that was still struggling on the ground, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared in his palm once again. He stepped on the ck Turtle¡¯s belly with his foot, causing the ck Turtle to howl in pain. Afterwards, An Zheng stuffed the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns into the ck Turtle¡¯s mouth, and then kicked the hundred-meter-long ck Turtle out of the turtle¡¯s mouth. The ck Turtle that was sent flying against the ground rumbled loudly, and its entire belly exploded.

    Fragments of flesh and blood rained down likorrential rain, causing the entire za that was destroyed to be like a torrential downpour.

    In the midst of the rain of blood, An Zheng turned around to look at the falling Helian Xiaoxin.

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s face was iparably pale. As he struggled to stand up, half of his body had already been blown away. This genius who thought he was only seen once every hundred years in Helian Family, no matter if it was in terms of self-confidence or self-esteem, had beenpletely destroyed at this moment. To him, An Zheng¡¯s disdainful gaze was likuge mountain crushing his self-esteem to pieces.

    Not long ago, he was still moring that An Zheng did not even have the qualifications to lick his toes.

    This was the first time that a young man from an aristocratic family had discovered the injustice of this world.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    He shouted, ¡°Why are you stronger than me?! ¡°I am from an aristocratic family. I have cultivated high level techniques since I was young, and obtained countless treasures. I have the resources of the entire family, so why are you stronger than me?!¡±

    He roared and trembled. Then, he took out a bunch of medicinal pills from his spatial magic tool and stuffed them into his mouth. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the end!¡±

    After swallowing a few golden pellets, a halo of golden light appeared around Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body. The power of the Jindan was rapidly healing his body, and an arm formed from golden light started to appear from the wound on his shoulder.

    ¡°I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s expression twisted as he roared, ¡°I have a family background that you don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡±

    An Zheng teleported in front of Helian Xiaoxin.

    ¡°Jindan?¡±

    An Zheng let out a cold snort, before grabbing onto the arm formed by the golden light and forcefully pulling it out: ¡°I already don¡¯t use the Jindan, what you think of the Jindan that is worth cities, is nothing to me. I own an entire medicinal field, and every single herb has Golden-Rank. Just when you need to rely on your Jindan to increase your strength, I already have an endless supply of medicinal Qi to replenish my strength! ¡±

    Kacha!

    Without waiting for the golden light to fix Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s arm, An Zheng had ripped it off his shoulder. Helian Xiaoxin cried out in pain, and before he could even react, he was stomped over by An Zheng!

    ¡°Do you think that the world¡¯s poor have no chance to make aeback? Do you think ordinary people aren¡¯t qualified to challenge you? It is precisely because of this that you will never brue expert. Because you do not look your opponent in the face, a prejudiced eye can only make you more arrogant, and your arrogance is not worth mentioning. What does the background of a big family have to do with you? You¡¯re just someone who¡¯s enjoying the ride... I once said, you are just arge n that is enjoying the benefits from the generations of your ancestors in Helian Family. And anyone who is willing to work hard, is willing to work hard, and has faith in himself and is persistent enough, may be the first generation of strong people in the future. ¡±

    ¡°You overestimated your n and underestimated the ordinary people in your eyes.¡±

    With a stomp, Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s ribs were broken. The soles of his feet were almost embedded into the chest of, causing blood to gush out of his mouth, it was extremely bloody.

    Helian Xiaoxin coughed, and blood gushed out from his mouth: ¡°This ¡­ Lowly seeds ¡­ Lowly people like you, will forever... Never deserve to be strong ¡­ An Zheng, even if I die, you won¡¯t be any better. My family will kill everyone who is rted to you, making you ¡­ so that you will never reincarnate! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But before that, I can make it so that you will never reincarnate!¡±

    He crushed Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s skull with a single kick and sent him flying with another kick. Then, a ball of Orthodox Pure Yang in his palm sted out, sting Helian Xiaoxin¡¯s body into pieces in midair. Arge group of magic tools carried by Helian Xiaoxin fell to the ground. Even the magic tools used to hold these things were shattered by An Zheng¡¯s attack.

    The densely packed items on the ground were truly priceless.

    In the distance, the ck Turtle¡¯s corpse was gradually rotting away. Both the ck Turtle and the ck snake on its back had looks of despair in their eyes. They raised their heads and tried to breathe, but their lives were getting more and more distant.

 Chapter 349 - Nine Peach

    <h4>Chapter 349 ¨C Nine Peach</h4>

    An Zheng consecutively killed Helian Xiaoxin and the ck Turtle, and the power that came from the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage made him feel like he had returned to his former peak. However, this power was a little difficult for An Zheng to grasp becausortion of this power did not belong to him. The close connection between the Blood Pearl Bracelet and Chen Xiaoyao allowed him to temporarily regain the strength that belonged to him, but in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to recover itpletely at all times.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This power is half of your full strength, I can¡¯t return it all to you right now. I am heavily injured, and the blood contract between you and I has left me speechless ¡­ The Blood Pearl Bracelet seemed to have forgotten that I am the one who is in charge, and from time to time, it would reverse the blood aura that it had given me and give it to you ¡­ However, when you need this power, I will return it to you for the time being. When I recover half of my original strength, I won¡¯t need your strength anymore. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°You knew about the secrets of the Immortal Pce since the beginning?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao replied, ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°The reason you brought us into the secret realm was actually to prepare for entering the immortal pce, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But how do you know that we will definitely enter the Immortal pce?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t enter this time. Sooner orter, I will have to enter. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have so many questions. I would have to take advantage of the fact that the major powers haven¡¯t entered the immortal pce to obtain as much as I can. The immortal pce that you have seen is just the tip of the iceberg, where there are iparable opportunities. To you, only by rapidly increasing your strength can you take revenge ¡­ No, only then could he protect himself. Don¡¯t forget, one of your enemies is in Tsukiko. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice was a littlezy, yet also sounded a little tired. ¡°Of course, his days won¡¯t be good either. The girl called Xu Meidai was really determined to cut off her mortal ties. Chen Zhongqi wahorn in her heart, she had to pull it out. However, she has still underestimated the power of the Chen family. A Great Xixi prince is not someone that can be killed so easily. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Senior, please show me the way out.¡±

    ¡°You want to save Xu Meidai? With your strength, Xu Meidai doesn¡¯t need you to save her. Furthermore, she is the sessor chosen by the Peacock Pce. With the background of the Peacock Pce, no matter how strong Chen Zhongqi is, he would never be able to tolerate her. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Senior knows so many things, what is your true identity?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°To you, I am your creator of the blood contract, nothing more. I am just like you, filled with indelible hatred. That¡¯s why I always felt a sense of familiarity towards you. It was still the same phrase ¡­ Rather than being curious about others, he might as well use all of his time and opportunities to make himself stronger. Don¡¯t forget, the stronger you are and the faster I recover, the sooner the blood contract between us will be broken. ¡±

    He seemed to be reluctant. ¡°However, I really enjoy it now. Your medicine field¡¯s grade has already been raised to the second stage of Golden-Rank. If I lie still, I can enjoy arge amount of medicine¡¯s aura to heal my body. Go, experience the profoundness of this Inside the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Last question, why did the Immortal Pce perish?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a story of oppression and resistance, just like the Helian Xiaoxin you just killed ¡­ The one who thought that he was born with a noble bloodline naturally had to be superior to others, hence he naturally wanted to obtain it from the lower ss people that they thought he was. And the other one is an ordinary person with an ordinary background who wholeheartedly wants to create his own world and create a more equitable order. This is the contradiction. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°I will temporarily take back the power, don¡¯t lose to Xiao Bai, he seems to be even better than your opportunity.¡±

    An Zheng still wanted to say something, but Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice never came out again.

    An Zheng picked up the treasures on the ground that Helian Xiaoxin had dropped, and discovered that there were quite a few rare artifacts. The Helian Family¡¯s foundation was not to be underestimated. Helian Xiaoxin did not have time to consume arge bottle of medicinal pellet, and there were at least two or three pellets inside.

    Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye rushed over from afar. Du Shoushou said with a face full of admiration: ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°How handsome!¡± Dada Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with stars as he eximed.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, the Immortal pce is not a sacred ce, and the deities that thought themselves to be high and mighty are not good things. So let¡¯s not be polite with everything here, take what we can. Soon, the true great powers would arrive. At that time, even powers like the Great Xixi Ning family would have no choice but to withdraw. ¡°Right now, whoever can get whatever they want will get what they want, and we can¡¯t fall behind either.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°When you were fighting just now, I had nothing to do. I also took care of those Night Pearls that you two had destroyed in the pcemp. They were still worth at least hundreds of thousands or even millions of silver.¡±

    An Zheng gavhumbs up, ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Du Shoushou raised his head and looked at the pagoda at the top of the mountain. When you two were together, I saw a light flicker in the tower. Maybe there¡¯s some treasure. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng and the others advanced towards the summit, the little girl followed closely behind An Zheng.

    ¡°I heard you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    Dada Ye was a bit disappointed: ¡°She¡¯s really prettier than me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to chat ¡­¡± ¡°Well, even if she¡¯s prettier than me, is she better than me in figure?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    Da Da Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou, who was at the side, could not help butugh out loud.

    Da Da Ye red at him. ¡°Suddenly, I feel like life is dark ¡­¡± It seems that my horizons are really too low. Usually, when people call you the four great beauties of Peacock City, they feel that there will never be anyone in this world who is prettier than me. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°You¡¯re pretty cute.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°But big sister Lin Lang said, when a man really can¡¯t see the merits of a woman, then he will say you are really cute.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t lose confidence, you¡¯re already prettier than most girls, your figure is even better than most girls.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°But I¡¯m not as good as your girlfriend!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Da Da Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    As the three of them walked along, Da Da Ye was a little disappointed. However, she was naturally cheerful and lively, and quickly recovered her optimism. ¡°Although you said she was good, I might still have a chance. It¡¯s very amazing between people, maybe I¡¯m the one you like. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Da Da Ye stood there: ¡°Having a beautiful girlfriend is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Da Da Tan Ye no longer spoke, because she felt that if she continued to speak, she would die from anger because of An Zheng. The three of them reached the top of the mountain and followed a stone path towards the tower. Du Shoushou said that he saw a light shing inside the stone tower just now. However, in the Inside the Immortal Pce, opportunities and dangers often coexisted. Outside the stone tower, An Zheng looked up. It was a nine story pagoda, and from afar, he could see that it was built using arge amount of stones. However, when he got closer, he realized that the pagoda was one entity, as if it was made out of metal of some unknown material.

    ¡°You guys wait for me, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

    An Zheng exined, and then he walked into the pagoda first.

    The first floor didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. It was very spacious and empty. However, there were nine doors in the first floor of the pagoda. Other than the one they came in from, there were also eight other doors that were closed. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for sucower to have nine entrances and exits.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye immediately ran in from outside.

    ¡°Search and search, be careful.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards a door, Du Shoushou could not wait and rushed towards the door. Da Da Ye looked at it for a bit, as if he was not curious about anything, and followed An Zheng through the door.

    Du Shoushou pushed the door open and realised that it was only an empty house. This pagoda didn¡¯t seem to be veryrge. If one opened the door and found a room, one could only say that this pagoda had its own space. In other words, the pagoda itself was a spatial artifact. However, it was too big. Du Shoushou thought that if it could shrink, wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly take it away?

    He walked around the room but didn¡¯t find anything. Just as he was about to leave, he smelled a fresh and sweet scent. He turned in circles until he saw a faint light in a crack in the stone wall. He went over and patted it. Something like a drawer popped out of the stone wall. Several peaches were ced on the surface of the peaches. After entering the Immortal Pce and not eating anything, Du Shoushou was already hungry. When he saw the peaches, he immediately drooled and ate one.

    He had a big heart, so he didn¡¯t even have to worry before he started to gnaw on it. It was unknown how long the peach had been in there, but it did not change at all. It was delicious, juicy, and incredibly sweet. The more Du Shoushou ate, the hungrier he became, and the more he ate, the more tasty the food became. Every single one of them had arge peach that weighed more than a jin, but he actually ate nine of them. When he remembered that he should give An Zheng and Da Da Ye some leftover, he realized that he had already finished eating.

    Other than being a bit full, he didn¡¯t feel anything else.

    Du Shoushou searched one round, but there was nothing else in the room, so he could only go out in disappointment. When he came out, he didn¡¯t see An Zheng or Da Da Ye, but his stomach suddenly churned and he felt an extreme pain. Du Shoushou thought that must have eaten too much that he hurried out to find a convenient ce.

    After exiting the pagoda, he dove into the grass.

    Just as he squatted down, a loud fart sounded. It was deafening!

    With a boom, a crater was created under his butt.

    ¡°Again?!¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face changed... Thest time he broke through, he was just farting. Could it be that this was such a coincidence? Even now, he didn¡¯t suspect that it was due to the nine peaches. After nine consecutive fart sounds, arge portion of the mountain peak copsed due to his attack. An Zheng and Da Da Ye heard the sound of someoneing from the pagoda and both of them became a bit embarrassed. Dada Ye immediately covered his face and turned his head. ¡°Truly shameless.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before he could exin, crackling sounds came from his body, as if his bones had been broken. The intense pain made him roll down the mountain peak, while An Zheng teleported to catch him, but an immense force knocked him away. Du Shoushou¡¯s entire body was burning like a fireball as he rolled down from the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 350 - Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 350 ¨C Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda</h4>

    Du Shoushou was tall and sturdy to begin with. Although he was not obese, his physique was big. So when it rolled down, it really looked like a big round fireball. His body was burning, and he waspletely red in the face. Not long after he rolled down, his clothes were burnt off. As he did so, the big butt immediately turned over and pressed down on him.

    Da Da Ye covered his face and opened his eyes to take a look. When he saw the big butt, he hurriedly covered it. He opened his eyes and saw that it was still a big butt, so he quickly covered it up. It was unknown if it was done on purpose or coincidence, but every time she opened her eyes, it just so happened that Du Shoushou was rolling in the air with her butt facing him.

    An Zheng pointed with his finger, and nine Holy Fish Scale flew out and stopped Du Shoushou halfway up the mountain. The nine Holy Fish Scale s were like pads ¡­ Like a mattress, he lifted Du Shoushou up and slowly flew back to the top of the mountain.

    An Zheng wanted to see what was wrong with Du Shoushou, but he simply could not move forward. Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth was immediately set aze, he burped and farted, his attack power was terrifying. An Zheng had the golden pellet on him, but he didn¡¯t know what Du Shoushou¡¯s current situation was, so he didn¡¯t dare to suddenly feed it to him. Moreover, Du Shoushou had been huping the entire time, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to feed it anymore.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked anxiously.

    Du Shoushou trembled as he replied, ¡°Still... ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I just feel hot all over, and my stomach is burning even hotter.¡±

    An Zheng asked what exactly happened and Du Shoushou told him that he had eaten nine peaches. But An Zheng also could not understand how eating nine peaches could turn out like this. If Qu Liuxi was here, she would definitely be able to tell that Du Shoushou¡¯s boiling hot body was filled with energy. Those nine peaches wereparable to nine golden cores. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t eat them all at once. Fortunately, Du Shoushou was already at the edge of breaking through, causing his energy to explode and dissipatortion of his energy. Otherwise, he would have been in even more pain than he was right now.

    An Zheng kept asking Du Shoushou about how he felt as he searched for a solution in his mind. A few minutester, Du Shoushou looked much better. His body was no longer as red as it was before. He squatted behind the rock and began to draw on the ground with his stick, thinking to himself, ¡°What a strange person I¡¯ve met.¡± She turned his head to look at An Zheng, but all of An Zheng¡¯s attention was on him, causing her to feel a little disappointed.

    She was looking at the person she liked, but the person she liked didn¡¯t know she was looking at him.

    After waiting for around 10 more minutes, the temperature on the surface of Du Shoushou¡¯s body finally dropped a lot. However, the temperature inside his body seemed to be extremely hot and he was sweating profusely.

    Waiting until he stopped huping, An Zheng pinched Du Shoushou¡¯s wrist, and then was stunned: ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡­ You actually broke through, and even leaped into the Captive Stage! ¡±

    At first, it was unbearably hot, butter, it was unbearably cold. Du Shoushou trembled and said: ¡°First ¡­ Give miece of clothing. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You have it in your own magical equipment, you can¡¯t wear my clothes either ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that he had been burnt to a silly state, and immediately retrieved a set of clothes from his spatial artifact.

    An Zheng helped him put on his clothes: ¡°Luckily you have an outstanding Golden-Rank underwear, otherwise, rolling all the way here would be disgraceful.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    When An Zheng saw that Du Shoushou was fine and had only broken through, moreover, he had leaped into Captive Stage, the worry in his heart lessened by a bit. After waiting for another half an hour, Du Shoushou finally recovered, although his expression was still a little pale. An Zheng helped him stand up, then lowered his head and looked at his own stomach: ¡°It feels like I¡¯m pregnant, there¡¯s a ball of hot stuff spinning around and around inside ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s normal. The heat flow will take nine and a half months.¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked: ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You beast!¡±

    An Zheng helped Du Shoushou stand up and try to walk a few steps. After ensuring that there were no major problems, he said: ¡°Rest for a while. Then, let¡¯s see if there are any other extraordinary treasures in this pagoda. Find something and leave as soon as possible. Wait until the real powerse in, we might not even be able to take everything we find with us. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then what are we waiting for!¡±

    He threw himself into the pagoda, carrying with him a gust of wind. Da Da Ye walked over from behind, grabbing onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence, ¡°There must be some danger inside, follow behind me.¡±

    His eyes looked a little disappointed, because An Zheng didn¡¯t understand what she meant by ¡°I¡¯m following you¡±. The two of them entered the pagoda and walked around the room on the first floor for a while. They did not discover anything else. He then walked along the stone stairs and went up to the second floor. On the second floor, he found a technique with the name ¡°Marshal¡¯s Divine Trident¡± written on it.

    The three of them continued up the pagoda, each floor containing a treasure. And also, before he could react, An Zheng gave three of them to Da Da Ye.

    ¡°Why did you return it to me?¡±

    ¡°Nine items, divided equally.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take it as a gift from you.¡±

    Then, he suddenly thought that An Zheng might leave the Tsukiko very soon, and he instantly became depressed again. An Zheng and Du Shoushou walked in front, she looked at An Zheng¡¯s back and shook his head vigorously. She didn¡¯t understand why he felt that An Zheng was so attractive to his. clearly didn¡¯t look like a very handsome man, but the kind of manliness that would be released at any time made her unable to extricate herself.

    Thinking about her two sissy older brothers at home, she immediately felt that An Zheng was even more handsome.

    After exiting the pagoda, the three of them decided to take a walk around the pce halfway up the mountain. Previously, when Helian Xiaoxin was in the great hall, he did not know whether or not all the items had been swept clean by him.

    Da Da Ye kept pulling on the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes, as he tiptoed along, afraid that An Zheng would discover him.

    Returning to the halfway point of the mountain, Du Shoushou called out to the old man and rushed into the hall. An Zheng turned around and looked at Da Da Ta: ¡°That ¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be any more danger here. Can you let go of me now? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°In the end, you have to leave. Can¡¯t I drag it out a little longer?¡±

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t know what to do, he could only let Da Da Ye grab his clothes and enter the hall. When An Zheng had taken a look earlier, he saw that there was a white jade throne at the northernmost corner of the great hall. An Zheng didn¡¯t really understand much about the immortal pce, and didn¡¯t know why there were so many celestial inds floating in the sky. The biggest area was the ce where the royal n resided, and these immortal inds were the residences of the other great powers.

    An Zheng walked forward a few steps and discovered that the floor tiles had been arranged intattern.

    And it was the Blue Lotus.

    Blue Lotus, Purple Ivy, Sword ¡­ What did these three symbols mean?

    When they entered, An Zheng saw that he was moving the gigantic white jade throne.

    ¡°You ¡­ What is this? ¡±

    ¡°Such a big piece of jade would sell for a lot of money.¡±

    Du Shoushou was simply like a locust swarm that crossed the border without growing a single de of grass. He forcefully lifted up the huge white jade throne and stored it in his spatial artifact. Not only was it the white jade throne, when Du Shoushou rushed in earlier, he even took away the crystal chandelier that was hung on the roof. After putting away the white jade throne, he discovered a secret passage beneath it.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou looked at each other, then nodded in tacit understanding. An Zheng went in first, with in the middle and Du Shoushou in the back.

    It was very dark inside. Da Da Ye at the start still held onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes and walked, butter on, he simply hung it on An Zheng¡¯s back. She hugged An Zheng¡¯s neck, and the pair of breasts that were full on An Zheng¡¯s back rubbed up and down as he walked. An Zheng, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel anything, and waspletely vignt of whether there was any danger inside. On the other hand, Da Da Ye¡¯s face became redder and redder, but he was still unwilling to get down from An Zheng¡¯s back.

    They walked on for a long time. The secret passage became deeper and deeper, but there was nothing to be seen. There was no danger and no sign of danger. Du Shoushou muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯ight Pearl inside every singlemp outside, yet you¡¯re actually unwilling to even light up a single one in this ce.¡±

    After walking for a long distance, he saw a glimmer of light in front of him.

    An Zheng let Da Da Yee down, Da Da Ye unhurriedly climbed down with reluctance. After that, he extended his hand and grabbed the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes. An Zheng pushed open the door in front of him, and light immediately flooded in ¡­ Then they found out that they had been here before.

    He actually went back to the pagoda at the top of the mountain.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°That¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Since there iall, then it means that the identity of the hall¡¯s master is very high. The white jade throne was also a symbol of status. Why is there a secret passage under the throne that connects directly to this pagoda? In other words, this pagoda has an extraordinary significance to the master of this ce. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Sanctuary?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s possible, maybe the pagoda itself is an extremely powerful defensive tool, as long as we enter, we can take shelter. Thinking about it again, all the ces we saw previously were destroyed, and only this ce ispletely undamaged.

    The three of them returned to the first floor of the pagoda. They had searched every nook and cranny of the pagoda, so they were somewhat disappointed.

    Da Da Ye suddenly pulled on An Zheng¡¯s clothes. An Zheng turned around and Da Ye pointed at the feet of the three of them. Only then did An Zheng notice that a weak light had appeared in the cracks in the bricks beneath his feet. Looking around, he saw that they were standing on a hexagram. Without waiting for An Zheng to react, the hexagram suddenly lit up, and then shook violently. Following which, the three of them felt the air thinning, and a sense of suffocation arose.

    The entire mountain was shaking, and it was getting more and more intense.

    Du Shoushou held onto the wall and looked outside, his face became even more pale: ¡°Let¡¯s fly ¡­ ¡­¡±

    The gigantic nine-level pagoda actually left the top of the mountain, and a ming rocket was sent flying high into the sky. The flight path of the pagoda seemed to be predetermined, and the three of them had no way of controlling it. After flying for an unknown amount of time, the three of them could only wait. The surrounding air became increasingly strange, as if it was so dry that it could explode at any time. An Zheng guessed that it was because the pagoda was flying too quickly and was rubbing against the air.

    After a boom, the surroundings quieted down.

    The three of them tried to get out and found that this wce they had never been before. In front of him was arge bamboo forest, and on one side of the bamboo forest was a green grasnd. He could see a few wooden houses on the grasnd in the distance. The style of the buildings was very simple and unadorned. It seemed that the wooden house was not destroyed. There was an apricot g hanging on the corner of the wooden house.

    There waow of wooden fences near the entrance of the wooden house, and a green ox was tied to them.

    That ox raised its head and looked at An Zheng and the others leisurely, then lowered its head and ate the grass at a leisurely pace.

    Counting the Dragon Lion s, this was the second living being that An Zheng and the others had seen in the Immortal Pce. The green ox looked very ordinary, but it gave off an unfathomable feeling. It was even more profound than the Dragon Lion s, who were as strong as early stage Purple-Rank beasts. That unhurried look was one of confidence.

    Witu sound, the previous pagoda suddenly shrunk. It was around a foot long andnded beside An Zheng. An Zheng picked it up and looked at it. The pagoda actually went into the Blood Pearl Bracelet s.

    In a split-second, five words appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda

 Chapter 351 - An Old Cow Outside the Hedge G

    Chapter 351 ¨C An Old Cow Outside the Hedge

    Green cattle, grass, fencing.

    An Zheng looked around him and observed his surroundings calmly. However, An Zheng felt that the most ordinary cow that he had was a little strange, there was something in the cow¡¯s eyes that did not belong to it. An Zheng did not know what it looked like, but he felt that the cow¡¯s eyes looked more likerson¡¯s eyes. The arrival of An Zheng and the others had no effect on the cow that was eating grass.

    It grazed and ignored An Zheng and the others.

    Dada Ye saw the cow and asked, ¡°What kind of demon beast is that?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Have you never seen an ox before?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°So this is Ox...¡±

    ¡°The mutton skewers in your Western Regions are so delicious, but you have never seen a cow before!¡±

    ¡°Our Western Regions¡¯ roast mutton skewers are delicious, what does that have to do with cattle?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    Da Da Ye released An Zheng¡¯s clothes and eagerly ran over and raised his long legs to climb onto the cow¡¯s body. Du Shoushou was so scared that he immediately ran over and pulled his back: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that all of you pastoralists in the Great Xixi River have to ride cattle, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not from Da Xi. How can that cow be the same as that cow?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°This is an ox from the Immortal pce.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at Du Shoushou. ¡°Is the cow from the Immortal Pce not awesome?¡±

    She looked at the cow, ¡°Look at how loyal and honest he is. No matter how you look at him, he won¡¯t hurt you. And so docile that it will not hurt me. And I¡¯m so beautiful, and it can¡¯t bear to hurt me, can it, Ox? ¡±

    she asked, squinting.

    Ox tilted its head and looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Da Da Ye suddenly jumped up and squatted on a tree tens of meters away. ¡°I¡¯m scared to death ¡­¡± ¡°It scared me to death.¡±

    Du Shoushou was so scared that he turned around and ran to An Zheng¡¯s side, pointing at the green ox with a face full of fear, ¡°Ox ¡­ They can actually talk! ¡±

    An Zheng then summoned his Holy Fish Scale s in an instant, his entire body on guard.

    The green ox looked at them with disdain, then looked at the tree branch that was used to block its path.

    ¡°How strange.¡±

    The cow mumbled to itself before lowering its head and continuing to graze on the grass.

    Seeing that the green ox didn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent, An Zheng took a few steps forward, and then cupped his fists. Senior Niu, may I ask where we are? How did we suddenly get here? ¡±

    The green ox casually raised its head and looked at An Zheng, the meaning in its eyes probably telling him that it was you who asked me?

    An Zheng felt a little awkward. He could actually understand the meaning behind this bull¡¯s eyes.

    He looked around the room. There seemed to be no one there. The windows were open, and one could see the simple furnishings of the house. Although it was still quite a distance away, it could still be seen that the room was clean and tidy, not like no one was living there. Then, An Zheng noticed that the Cyan Bull wasn¡¯t tied to the fence at all. The rope around the Cyan Bull¡¯s neck was just casually tied to the fence, and if the Cyan Bull wanted to leave, it could leave at any time.

    Even if it was tied to a fence, could it even be stopped by a simple and unorganized fence?

    An Zheng also realized that the green ox had basically not moved its position. The grass it was eating was all around its body. Even though it was only a step away, the grass was still vigorous and it had not eaten a single bite.

    For some reason, An Zheng¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with grief.

    If the green ox didn¡¯t leave, could it be that it was waiting for someone? Not even an inch away, was he really guarding this wooden house?

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you eating grass?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat the grass, what else can I do?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Sorry for disturbing... We¡¯ll go now and find our own way back. ¡±

    ¡°How long have you been lost?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been lost for too long, I would like to ask you if you¡¯ve seen a white-bearded old man in a Daoist robe. But you just got lost. Naturally, you don¡¯t know it, and naturally have never seen it before. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged.

    Niuid down on the ground, feeling sleepy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s only Old Ox here, there¡¯s no one here. If you guys can¡¯t find a way back, then just find a way. No matter how big the immortal pce was, it would eventually reach its end. If the path is wrong, then let¡¯s take another path. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Niu Yao was stunned for a moment before smiling bitterly. ¡°I have too much time on my hands.¡±

    An Zheng turned and shook his head towards Du Shoushou and the other two, signalling to them that they couldn¡¯t get anything out of this ce, and it was better to leave. After all, no matter how you looked at it, an ox that could speak seemed a bit strange. Although the cow looked like it had no intention to hurt, but An Zheng still felt that its power was unfathomable. But just as An Zheng and the others were about to leave, organized waves of orders suddenly came from the sky.

    An Zheng raised his head and saw the Ning Family¡¯s prehistoric battleship flying over from afar. The huge oars on both sides of the battleship were paddling in a neat manner again and again. The battleship rapidly flew through the sky, bringing with ierrifying aura. An Zheng once again saw the white-clothed youth who stood on the bow of the warship. He was still as indifferent and as cold as ever. When the white-clothed youth saw the green ox, he seemed to be somewhat interested and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    On the warship, the general in armor asked, ¡°Young master, are you interested in that cow? ¡°It looks like it¡¯s just an ox.¡±

    The white-clothed gongzi said, ¡°This is a forbidden area of the immortal pce. Do you really think that an ordinary ox can survive here? Don¡¯t forget about the ban at the entrance, even if Captive Stage cultivators don¡¯t have treasures, they still can¡¯t enter. If the immortal pce was undamaged, then this restriction would be even stronger. Thus, this Ox must not be simple. ¡±

    When the Cyan Bull heard their conversation, there was disgust in its eyes. It raised its head and nced in the direction of the battleship, muttering to itself, ¡°Capture Little Wu`er?¡±

    Just as its voice fell, the battleship shook for a bit, and then the Dragon Lion¡¯s roar came out from the battleship. However, this roar was no longer filled with anger and fighting spirit, but rather ¡­ aggrieved, asked for help? An Zheng looked around, and other than himself and Du Shoushou, there was only one other green ox here. Could it be that the Dragon Lion was asking the green ox for help?

    ¡°The old man said that the demons in this world are not outsiders. If the human heart is greedy, then it will be a demonic life. ¡±

    Looking at the battleship, it let out a low cry.

    Moo!

    After this sound, the shaking in the warship immediately disappeared. The Dragon Lion was also no longer roaring. It seemed like it had been appointed, but also seemed to be waiting for something.

    The green ox turned around and looked at An Zheng and the others, ¡°You guys go on ahead. One Xuan-Yuan, two Cyan Lotuses, three Purple Ivy s ¡­ No matter what sign you see, just head in the opposite direction. If the Blue Lotus is in the east, then head west. In the same way, as long as they do not follow the direction in which the flower and sword are pointing, and instead walk towards the hilt or the root, finding the exit will not be difficult. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    An Zheng bowed deeply.

    On the warship, the white-clothed gongzi could not help butugh, ¡°If a person is humble, then it is a sign of respect from the heavens. However, people are so lowly that they would even bow down to an ox. What a joke. ¡±

    The Iron Armor General said, ¡°The young master thinks it¡¯sughable because there aren¡¯t many people walking around. There were many foolish people in this world. If the young master walked around a lot, he would see many strange things. There were people who would bow to him. However, Young Master¡¯s words are correct. Only when one is humble will he bow down to the heavens and bow to the earth. ¡±

    The white-clothed gongzi said: ¡°Capture that cow and go back. The Great Western Holy See¡¯s army will arrive soon, and we have also searched for a lot of good things. After a long period of time, mother and father would miss him. Use the Vermilion Bird cannon and directly st them to death. If they are to die, then they will not be some divine object. Even if you want them, it will be useless. ¡±

    The armored general said, ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Vermillion Bird Cannon!¡±

    He called out, and the ship came forward. The side of the ship¡¯s railings opened, and the huge ck cannon once again extended out from the warship. The spell symbols on the huge cannon started to flicker. Then, a huge fireball was shot towards the green ox. An Zheng and the others had only walked a short distance when they saw the Vermillion Bird Cannon attack the Cyan Bull. An Zheng was furious. Witwist of his body, nine Holy Fish Scale s flew out, quickly flying towards the Cyan Bull. They were about to block the Vermillion Bird Cannon for the Cyan Bull.

    The Cyan Cow first nced at An Zheng, and felt gratitude and appreciation for him. Then, it slowly turned its head. When the huge fireball was about to hit its body, it slowly opened its mouth and the huge fireball suddenly stopped. Then, it turned into a stream of fire and was pushed into its mouth by the green ox. The green ox let out a burp and blew out some smoke from its mouth. ¡°This grass is not as delicious as this grass.¡±

    On the battleship, the face of the white-clothed gongzi changed drastically. Then, a surprised look appeared in his eyes, ¡°As expected, a divine item like that must be caught. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even stronger than that Dragon Lion.¡±

    Then, the trapped Dragon Lion snorted coldly. No one knew what it meant. However, no matter how they heard it, they felt pity for the people of the Ning family.

    ¡°The old man isn¡¯t here. Old Ox, watch the house.¡±

    Qing Niu looked at the battleship and said, ¡°If the old manes back and finds that the fence is down, the grass is gone, and the house is broken, he might me me.¡± I don¡¯t want to be med by him, so I have to chase you away. ¡±

    The surprise in the young man¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°This old bull can actually talk? Hahahaha, this is truly a godly item.¡± Take it back and give it to my father as a birthday present. Father loves to collect rare and precious beasts. This old bull will definitely make him happy. ¡±

    Azure Ox shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your father isn¡¯t qualified.¡±

    ¡°God Hunting Network!¡±

    ¡°White Tiger Trident!¡±

    Following themand given by the armored general, the soldiers on the warship started to move. The huge fis that had grabbed the Dragon Lion fell from the warship. Then, the White Tiger Fork transformed into a stream of light and rushed straight towards the old cow.

    Just as the huge was about to trap the old cow, the old cow opened its mouth again and sucked the into its mouth likope. That big mouth slowly chewed. His upper and lower lip was crooked, and his right side was crooked. It seemed like he was chewing. Its teeth were actually so terrifying, and in just a few bites, it had eaten up the Spirit Stealing Net that was capable of capturing Dragon Lion into its stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not as delicious as the grass.¡±

    The green ox gave it an indifferent nce. The white tiger fork, which was flying in its direction like lightning, suddenly stopped in mid-air, as if it was grabbed by an invisible hand. Then, Old Cow looked at the battleship and said grudgingly, ¡°Back then, when I asked you to stay here with me, you insisted on guarding that badly damaged Blue Lotus. Now, you¡¯ve be someone else¡¯s item ¡­¡± If your cultivation is not high enough, then don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    With that, the White Tiger Fork suddenly flew back and heavily crashed into the warship.

    The Ning Family¡¯s prehistoric battleship, which could destroy a small country, was directly destroyed by the White Tiger Trident, cutting it in half in mid-air! The Dragon Lion wailed and flew out from the warship. It circled in the air for a while, hacking several cultivators to death witurple lightning bolt before diving down andnding beside the green ox. In front of an ordinary old cow, that hundred-meter-tall Dragon Lion was actually as obedient as a child receiving criticism. It even seemed slightly wronged.

 Chapter 352 - Old Cow With Story

    <h4>Chapter 352 ¨C Old Cow With Story</h4>

    The seemingly ordinary green ox gave the White Tiger Fork a nce, and the powerful White Tiger Fork flew back, directly chopping the prehistoric battleship that wasparable to a castle in half. The huge warship was sliced open and smashed into pieces. The soldiers on the warship all fell to the ground. On the other hand, the Dragon Lion took the opportunity to rush out of the battleship, shooting purple lightning from the sky to kill a few cultivators, before diving down from the sky.

    After the hundred-meter-tall Dragon Lion fell to the ground, it began to squat beside the Old Bull like a child who had done something wrong. It lowered its head obediently. Legend has it that the dragon had nine sons, and this Dragon Lion was the dragon¡¯s fifth child. So the Old Bull called it Little Wu¡¯er, and the Dragon Lion, like the younger generation, hummed from time to time in a slightly aggrieved voice, as if it wasining orining.

    The Old Bull¡¯s mouth slowly moved: ¡°You were bornte, so you didn¡¯t know how dangerous the human heart is. After this, you can stay by my side and cultivate. ¡±

    The Dragon Lion gave a low hum, then raised its head to look at the battleship that had fallen on the ground, seemingly unconvinced.

    In the distance, the armored general called Ning Po, held out his hand to support the white-robed young master, saying urgently, ¡°This old cow is too powerful, young master should retreat first.¡±

    ¡°Retreat?¡±

    The man in white said, ¡°The battleship has been destroyed. If we don¡¯t catch it and bring it back, how can we exin this to father?¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao said, ¡°Young master¡¯s safety is of utmost importance.¡±

    The young master in white pointed at An Zheng and the others, ¡°Did Ie because of those few people? If they are not afraid, then what am I afraid of? ¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo replied, ¡°Young master, why are youpared to thosemon folk? How are their livesparable to Young Master¡¯s?¡±

    The man in white shook his head, ¡°The Ning Family would never retreat without a fight. No matter how powerful the soldiers were, they were nothing more than a green ox. He had plowed the ground for tens of thousands of years, yet he had never seen anyone who was able to be an Immortal. Now that the Dragon Lion has run away and the battleship has been destroyed, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too shameful to return with nothing? It means that you think it¡¯s eptable, but I can¡¯t. I am Ning Shanhai, the one and only Ning Shanhai of the Ning family.

    He would rather fight for his life than to win, so he could only give the order. Although some of the fallen warriors had been killed, there were still a lot of them. There were at least seventy to eighty of them. The lowest cultivation realm of each of these warriors would be at the first stage of Captive Stage. With so many cultivators of Captive Stage gathered together, and they were all well-trained, they were obviously quite confident. Besides, they all knew that Ning Xiaoluo had a high cultivation base, and he had a secret treasure on him, so they weren¡¯t afraid.

    Following the order given by the Ning Tu, sixty to seventy warriors lined up in a neat formation. They walked and gossiped, surrounding the green ox and Dragon Lion.

    The Old Bull squinted and looked at them, its expression was calm, but the disdain on its face was obvious.

    ¡°Gossip?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I really came to the wrong ce.¡±

    The group of soldiers began to rapidly revolve around each other. As their footsteps became faster and faster, arge Eight Trigrams Grand Formation was gradually formed on the ground. The positions of these people were all very ingenious. It seemed that if they casually moved, the array would infinitely change. These soldiers had been training together all day, so they could be considered as the private soldiers of the Ning family. Not only were all of their cultivation base very powerful, there was no gap in their coordination.

    The Old Bull did not seem to even take the armored warriors seriously, and said in a slightly disappointed tone: ¡°Eighty eight out of one hundred, drifting among the people. Sixty-four are useless.¡±

    Its front ws pointed in a direction: ¡°There, go break this formation.¡±

    The Dragon Lion looked at the direction of the Old Bull¡¯s finger and jumped up, then directly rushed into the Eight Trigrams Formation. The soldiers attacked one after another. With the cooperation of the grand formation, everyone¡¯s power was brought to its peak. In addition to their teamwork, their strength had more than doubled.

    The white-clothed young master whose name was Ning Shanhai nodded slightly: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not in vain for father to personally train him.¡±

    But after the Dragon Lion charged in, the Eight Trigrams Grand Formation that was originally operating at ease suddenly stopped. The Dragon Lion stood there without attacking, but the soldiers¡¯ own footsteps became chaotic. That position was too important. No one knew what to do next. When the Eight Trigrams Formation stopped, the Cultivation Power that was attacking the Dragon Lion all scattered and flew off into the unknown. After that, waves of air explosions urred outside the Eight Trigram Formation, causing quite a bit of grass to be destroyed.

    The old cow sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to eat it even after destroying my grasnd, yet you dare to destroy it?¡±

    The Dragon Lion seemed to have received instructions from the old cow, as it opened its mouth and spat ouurple electric current, directly turning the two armored warriors into powder. Originally, with the support of the Eight Trigrams Formation, these people could resist the power of the Purple Lightning. Now that the Eight Trigrams Formation was blocked, how could they, by their own strength, block a strike from a Dragon Lion at the first stage of the Purple-Rank?

    The Dragon Lion held back her anger. Now that it was the time for revenge, it was only natural that she would not hold back. It looked like it was rampaging through the array as it followed the directions given by the Old Bull, but it also shattered a perfectly functioning array into pieces. The ce the Old Bull was pointing at was where the Eight Trigrams Formation had changed.

    In just a short moment, more than half of the sixty to seventy soldiers were killed by the Dragon Lion. Demonic beasts with the first stage of the Purple-Rank were equivalent to those at the first stage of the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Seeing that his men had suffered heavy losses, Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s face paled. ¡°Young master, let¡¯s withdraw first. Even if it was your subordinates in the past, they would still not be a match for that Dragon Lion. Without the battleship and the four magic tools to attack and defend, we are not a match for the Dragon Lion. ¡±

    Ning Shanhai¡¯s face was filled with reluctance, he just did not understand why the Eight Trigrams Formation, which even a few Lower Celestial Stage Rankers were unable toprehend, was so easily broken.

    He knew clearly in his heart that as long as he could catch that Old Bull, it would definitely be beneficial to the Ning Family in the future. But now, it seemed that it really was time to retreat. Although he was the eldest son of a noble family, he was still too young and his cultivation base was not as high as Ning Pohu¡¯s. Ning Po¡¯s Higher Completion Stage cultivation was not a match for the Dragon Lion, what more himself?

    ¡°I want to try again.¡±

    Ning Shanhai looked down at his hands.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s face changed, ¡°That is the absolute secret of our family, we cannot reveal it casually.¡±

    Ning Shanhai looked at his hand in silence for a good while, and then, he sighed lightly. ¡°Forget it, I just need to exin this to father when I go back. Family warship sixteen, we did nothing but destroy one of them. This is too much of a price. ¡°What¡¯s more, this battleship is brought out in secret from father...¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. This subordinate will bear the responsibility.¡±

    Ning Shanhai acknowledged, ¡°Father will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao sighed in his heart, thinking, with this kind ofmitment, how could he be the Ning Family Patriarch in the future? With the battleship destroyed, he was afraid that it would be a disaster if he went back. However, if anything were to happen to Ning Shanhai, it would not be a cmity for him alone.

    Ning Shanhai looked at the Old Bull, who was exceptionally reluctant to part, and in the end, could only sigh deeply before turning around and leaving.

    When he turned around, he saw An Zheng and the others who were standing far away, his heart moved slightly, ¡°Those few people had previouslymunicated with the old cow, so they might know the background of the old cow. Go and capture them and ask them clearly. Come back in the future and catch that old bull a few more times. ¡±

    Ning Tu begged Ning Shanhai to leave quickly, so he immediately agreed: ¡°This subordinate will obey, young master will leave first.¡±

    Ning Shanhai nodded, turned and walked out. His body flickered between light and darkness. While he was still in a trance, he was already thousands of meters away. It was unknown what kind of powerful cultivation technique he practiced, or his innate talent, or what kind of extraordinary secret treasure he carried. Seeing that they were no match for him, the remaining thirty or so soldiers turned and ran as well. But how could that Dragon Lion give them the chance to leave alive? After left, every single one of the sixty to seventy warriors were killed.

    As for Ning Shanhai, he did not even turn his head to look back. It was as if the life and death of the soldiers had nothing to do with him. However, the heritage ofrge ns could also be seen. The fact that so many cultivators had lost their Captive Stage did not cause him the slightest bit of heartache.

    After seeing Ning Shanhai walk far away, Ning Po Lu was finally able to rx. Seeing that An Zheng and the others were about to leave, he quickly went to stop them.

    ¡°My friends, I have a few questions.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at him warily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing that the Dragon Lion could attack at any time, Ning Xuemo stretched out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. I¡¯ll take the few of you away from here first. We can discuss this after arriving at a safe ce.¡±

    Just as he was about to attack, the green ox suddenly raised its head and looked at him. With just a nce, Ning Xiaoluo felt as if his heart was about to explode.

    ¡°Originally, I thought that you would just be loyal to protect your master and not kill others. If you have any ideas about them, you can stay here. ¡°Destroy my grass and leave your corpses as fertilizer.¡±

    It was as if Ning Xiaoluo was being pressed down by a huge mountain, and he couldn¡¯t even move. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his bones creaked under the pressure. He turned his head with great difficulty to look at the old cow, and bowed with great difficulty, ¡°I ¡­ ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

    The old cow lowered his head, and the pressure on Ning Xiaoyao instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Scram. If I still had the same temperament as tens of thousands of years ago, how would you still have a chance to live? No one knew where the old man had gone to, but he had once said that killing less people was ultimately a good thing. I will kill you one less, and do good for him. I only hope that he can return safely. Even though the grass is delicious, I have been eating for tens of thousands of years and have gotten tired of it. ¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo didn¡¯t even dare to speak, he could only turn around and run.

    An Zheng bowed towards the old cow, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t good people either.¡±

    The old cow said indifferently, ¡°You stole a lot of things from the immortal pce, right? He even stole those worthless Night Pearls. He truly had no experience. I really don¡¯t know if you found a way or if your luck is just too great. Even the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda was stolen by you ¡­ I wonder what it would be like if the Heavenly King were alive, seeing his pagoda stolen by you little fellows. But don¡¯t worry, I also dislike those so-called immortals. This was the Grass Hall, so it had nothing to do with the Immortal pce. After the old man left, he no longer had anything to do with the immortal pce. I won¡¯t leave the Grass Hall, and I can¡¯t protect you from far away. ¡°After you leave here, go straight home.¡±

    An Zheng immediately nodded his head: ¡°I will follow your orders.¡±

    He pulled Du Shoushou and prepared to leave. They had not gone far when they heard the old cow¡¯s voice behind them.

    ¡°Oh right ¡­¡± Back then, Purple Ivy wanted to kill me and eat my flesh, if it wasn¡¯t for the old man stopping him, he would really attack. If you guys were to pace marked with Purple Ivy¡¯s symbol, steal more of it, which can be considered as stealing for me. If there¡¯s really nothing to steal, help me spit on Purple Ivy¡¯s badge the moment you see it. ¡±

    It especially warned, ¡°Spit more ruthlessly. Clean your throat and spit again.¡±

 Chapter 353 - The Three Emperors and the Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 353 ¨C The Three Emperors and the Old Man</h4>

    An Zheng suddenly felt that he should stay and ask Old Cow for help. The elder always brought a lot of enlightenment to the young. With regards to the immortal pce and the immortals, perhaps no one in this world knew more about them than this Old Bull.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    When the Old Bull saw An Zheng approaching, it squinted its eyes and asked.

    The Dragon Lion looked down at An Zheng with hostility, and was about to attack at any moment. Although the Old Ox did not have any hostility towards An Zheng and the rest, the Dragon Lion was different. It had not forgotten about An Zheng and the others stealing the green lotus.

    The Dragon Lion cried out towards the Old Bull, and the way it looked at An Zheng became even weirder: ¡°Your luck is too overpowered, but it might not be a good thing for the Blue Lotus to follow you guys ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, it is in my hands.¡±

    The Old Bull screamed a few times towards the Dragon Lion and the Dragon Lion immediately snorted in anger.

    ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡±

    it asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°How exactly did the immortal pce be destroyed?¡±

    The Old Bull remained silent for a while before asking: ¡°Do you have wine?¡±

    An Zheng was startled.

    The Old Bull looked at him in disdain: ¡°You want to hear a story, but don¡¯t even have alcohol?¡±

    An Zheng immediately took ouot of wine. He felt that it was not enough and took out all the wine he had brought. A burst of cyan light shed on the body of the Old Bull, transforming into a middle-aged man dressed in cyan. He looked to be in his forties and there weren¡¯t even any big wrinkles on his face, making him look refined and refined. If An Zheng had not seen it himself, he would not have believed that the middle-aged man was that Old Bull.

    Then, An Zheng¡¯s heart shook violently.

    The transformation of a human into a demon beast required one to have Purple-Rank. The Old Bull had turned intuman so casually, and it was so perfect. If An Zheng had not seen the process of its transformation, he would definitely not be able to tell that the person in front of him was not a real human. In other words, the weakest Old Bull was at the middle stage of Purple-Rank, which meant that their Purple-Rank was at least at the fifth stage or higher. Rtively speaking, he was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, almost the same level as An Zheng when he was at his strongest. It was very possible that he had already stepped into the great heaven realm ¡­ Of course, this was only An Zheng¡¯s spection. Maybe the Old Bull was even stronger than him.

    ¡°You can call me Old Qing or Old Ox.¡±

    His eyes became misty for a moment. ¡°In this world, he is the only person who calls me Xiao Li.¡±

    As if he had felt An Zheng¡¯s doubtful gaze, he let out a bitterugh and took a sip of An Zheng¡¯s wine from his jug. Then, he shook his head.

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is almost the best wine in the world.¡±

    Old Qing said, ¡°I can feel that the cultivation in this world has declined. I never thought that even the art of brewing wine would have declined.¡±

    He took another sip. ¡°Better than nothing.¡±

    While he said that the wine in his mouth was bad, he still drank half of the jug of wine before he started to answer An Zheng¡¯s question, ¡°Actually, the destruction of the Immortal Pce was already destined to happen. In this world, you have to resist if you want to oppress someone. Some people forget where they came from and what they wanted to do as soon as they started. They think they are high and mighty, that they had done things to overthrow others, and then did things to suppress them. It would be strange if they were not overthrown. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You should know about the Immortal Pce. It¡¯s just that a long time ago, a group of people who had reached the Immortal Realm felt that they were extraordinary and thought that living on the ground would be disrespectful to their status, so they started to spend a lot of manpower and resources to build the Heavenly Pce... At that time, the people were even more uncivilized than they are now. Therefore, the people had some respect for those who could fly, with the exception of the birds. If a person can fly, he would naturally be considered an immortal in the eyes of themoners. ¡±

    ¡°They thought that Immortals could protect humans. At that time, demon beasts ran rampant. Because of the dense Sky Origin Stage, demon beasts were also very powerful. In the beginning, the cultivators did help the people do a lot of things. However,ter on, regardless of what the aloof cultivators did, themon people had to first hand over their offerings, or else they wouldn¡¯t pay attention. No matter what time it was, there would always be Bravehearts. Some cultivators who didn¡¯t wish to ascend to the Immortal Realm joined forces with the Demon Tribes who were suppressed by the Immortal. After thousands of years of preparations, they ughtered their way into the Immortal Pces.

    ¡°It just so happened that at that time, Blue Lotus and Xuan-Yuan were having an intense fight. Purple Ivy never liked the way the Immortal pce operated, so the Immortal pce was destroyed.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, as if he did not want to say anything more.

    ¡°Who is Qing Lian?¡± Who is Purple Ivy? Who is Xuan-Yuan? ¡±

    ¡°Three Emperors of the Immortal pce.¡±

    Three Emperors?

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly, ¡°Immortal Emperor, how strong are you?¡±

    Old Qing said, ¡°Tell me first, how are the current cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Initiating stage is advancing stage, advancing stage is entering stage, advancing stage is entering stage is entering stage, advancing stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage, following stage is entering stage is entering stage is entering stage, following stage is closing stage is entering stage is entering stage is As far as I know, the highest number of cultivators in the mortal world is at the Greater Heaven stage, and there are probably no more than two of them. One is Chen Wunuo, the other is the Buddha of the Western Regions. ¡±

    Old Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What about the Dao?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°The Dao Sect is a genuine sect, the Great Xi Wu Dang Mountain. The sect master¡¯s strength should not have reached the Great Heaven Realm, at most, he only reached the Great Circle of Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    Old Qing seemed to be a little angry, ¡°A group of unskilled students actually lost to the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why he was so angry.

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Forget it, after the old man left, there weren¡¯t many disciples in the sect who were truly proficient. None of those people were willing to give in. It was inevitable that the sect would split up. ¡°Up till now, the Dao Sect is already worthy of the old man¡¯s hard work.¡±

    ¡°Your current cultivation realm is truly too low. In the past, when the elemental energy was dense, cultivators would generally be very powerful. The Greater Heaven stage that you speak of can¡¯t be said to bemon, and it isn¡¯t that rare either. After all, there were close to ten thousand Immortals in the Immortal pce. With his cultivation base at the Greater Heaven stage, he couldn¡¯t even enter the immortal pce. ording to what you said, the so-called Greater Heaven stage should be below the Immortal Realm ¡­ It¡¯s good for me to exin the power of the Immortal Emperor to you like this. ¡±

    Old Qing said seriously: ¡°If back then Purple Ivy, Qing Lian and the other two, any of them would have been able to take the resistance of the cultivators of the mortal realm and the demons seriously, I¡¯m afraid they would have had no chance at all. Even so, the Monster race had an Emperor. Do you think that the destruction of this immortal pce was caused by a cultivator in the mortal realm? Then you¡¯re wrong ¡­ The destruction of the immortal pce was actually caused by the Azure Lotus and Xuan-Yuan. Amongst the three emperors, Purple Ivy was the most unrestrained and disinterested in power. If it wasn¡¯t for that person, he might not have entered even the immortal pce, and wouldn¡¯t have bothered about Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan¡¯s actions. ¡±

    ¡°Thus, when the Mortal Realm cultivators attacked, hepletely ignored them and just left. Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan had originally agreed to take turns to preside over the world. In the end, when it was Xuan-Yuan¡¯s turn, he didn¡¯t want to give up his position. The green lotus was so angry that it was fighting a great battle with Xuan-Yuan. That battle was the true reason behind the destruction of the immortal pce. Although there was an emperor amongst the demons, he could not withstand one strike from the green lotus and could not block a single strike from Xuan-Yuan. The more they fought, the further away they went, and in the end, they pierced through the skies. Seeing the two of them engaged in a fierce battle to gain enlightenment of the Dao, the demon emperor also followed after them. That¡¯s why no one is guarding the Inside the Immortal Pce, which is why it was destroyed. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°After the Immortal Pce was defeated, why did all the cultivators fall?¡±

    Old Qing could not help butugh. ¡°You people...¡± It was truly hard to say. After the Immortal pce was defeated, who would be the one to rule the world? Do you believe that half of them will die with this question? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized, and then let out a long sigh.

    Old Qing said, ¡°At least you have a clear understanding. The original intention of the victors is to resist oppression.¡± But after victory? It was time to think about who would be in charge. The battle was already a mess, and no one was willing to ept it. Thus, after discussing for several days and nights, they were still unable toe to a conclusion, so they could only continue fighting. After fighting back and forth, all of the people in the demon race had died, and the demon race was abandoned. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    Old Qing: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°How is your strength?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you want to ask why I survived right?¡±

    Old Qing looked around. ¡°I told you earlier that this is Grass Hall, not the Immortal Pce. The reason why the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda had flown here was because the Heavenly King and the old man were fated to meet. The old man had said that if the Heavenly King was in trouble, he coulde to Grass Hall to hide. Therefore, I guessed that the Heavenly King had set a flying goal for the pagoda. The moment the pagoda flew up, it would head straight for Grass Hall. As for my cultivation level, how could it be considered any kind of cultivation level? It¡¯s just that after following the old man for too long and hearing too much, I¡¯ve naturally learnt some of it. ¡±

    ¡°Who is the old man?¡±

    ¡°You have too many questions.¡±

    Old Qing looked up into the sky, as if there was too much confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Who was this old man? He could clearly take charge of the situation, but no matter how strong Qing Lian was, she still had to respect him as her teacher. No matter how vicious Xuan-Yuan was, he did not dare be presumptuous in front of him. Other than that unruly Purple Ivy, who wouldn¡¯t behave in front of him? However, he did not pay any attention to the Worldly cultivators¡¯ attacks. Afterwards, when he said that the Dao had been destroyed and that the world was unfair, he wanted to go and find it. When I asked him when he would be back, he said he would find out when he would be back. I asked him again why he hadn¡¯t brought me. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just an old thought. If you bring me along, I won¡¯t be able to find a new path.¡±

    Old Qing finished all the wine in the pot and then opened another pot. ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t want to bring me along, I will follow you. He said that I¡¯ve heard about the Dao for many years, why is it that I don¡¯t have a way of my own? It is because he carries me with him all the time that I do not have my own way. After he finished speaking, he left, never to return. But how could he know ¡­ I just want to follow him.

    At this moment, An Zheng suddenly understood the sadness and loneliness in Old Qing¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a cow, his mount. Follow him and see the world. Stay with him in Grass Hall, I look at Grass Hall. ¡°But it seems like the person looking at it is still him.¡±

    He tilted his head back and gulped down the entire jug of wine, ¡°You all can leave. Since people with your cultivation can enter the immortal pce, perhaps there will bruly powerful force that will charge inter on. At that time, the Inside the Immortal Pce would engage in another massacre. Tens of thousands of years ago, the rebels fought, and the Immortal pce was littered with corpses. In tens of thousands of years, you cultivators will also fight for the things in this immortal pce. With your strength, you probably won¡¯t even be able to protect yourselves. ¡±

    ¡°To be able to obtain the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda and the Blue Lotus is your fortune. This Fu Lu is already too big for you. If you continue to be greedy, there will inevitably be a cmity. You should leave if you have to, this ce is not one that you should stay in. ¡±

    With a sh of green light, Old Qing transformed back into the old cow. He was still lying outside the wattled fencing, looking back at the wooden house.

    As if sensing the old cow¡¯s grief, Dragon Lion who was originally staring fiercely at An Zheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but let out a sorrowful cry. An Zheng and the others could not understand how much of it was painful, how much was in the past, and how much was in the past. But An Zheng and the other two, all of their hearts were especially heavy. The reason for that was because this story was extremely heavy.

    And just like what the old ox had said, the opening of the immortal pce meant the opening of ughter.

 Chapter 354 - If you dont want to fight, you have to.

    <h4>Chapter 354 ¨C If you don¡¯t want to fight, you have to.

    With two jugs of Human Wine, the Old Bull seemed to have gotten drunk. Ity on the ground and turned its head to look back at the wooden house, its eyes blurred. Perhaps, from its eyes, one could see a white-bearded old man in a wooden hut, walking around with a bamboo scroll in his hands.</h4>

    An Zheng stood up, bowed deeply, and then turned around to leave.

    Du Shoushou followed beside An Zheng: ¡°We must be careful when we go outter. Those two from the Ning Family do not seem to let them go so easily. They think we know Old Bull, and they want to catch Old Bull, so they want to catch us first. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s avoid him for now, the cultivation of that iron armor general is unfathomable, even if you and I team up, we will still be unable to defeat him. Besides, the young man in white was called Ning Jiangshan. He was one of the most outstanding young men in the Ning Family. He had always been arrogant in Da Xi. His cultivation was much stronger than Helian Xiaoxin, and there must be other experts protecting him. He is the disciple that the Old Master of the Ning family values the most, and is not someone that Helian Xiaoxin canpare to. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s go out and meet some viins, we should be a little more careful.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Why don¡¯t we hurry back to Peacock City? I¡¯ll take you guys to y in the city. They¡¯re all bad people.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him: ¡°We have to find Chen Shaobai as soon as possible, who knows where that guy went.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to worry about him. That guy has endless treasures in his possession and his identity is so mysterious. I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t have anyone by his side to protect him.¡±

    An Zheng thought about the sword ve named Thirteen, whose strength was also unfathomably deep. If he waspared to the Ning family¡¯s armored general, he would probably be even stronger. There were a few sword ves by Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s side, any one of them was good enough.

    The three of them found a path and followed the old cow¡¯s directions. No matter what sign they saw, they would always walk in the opposite direction. After leaving the old cow¡¯s Grass Hall, An Zheng felt someone secretly watching him. An Zheng had some knowledge about the Ning Family n members. He knew that the one wearing the iron armor was called Ning Tu, and was the leader of the Ning Family¡¯s private guards. The ten great ns of the Da Xi Empire all had their own private troops. This could also be considered as Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s kindness to them.

    After leaving Grass Hall, the people who had been secretly watching them did not show their faces. An Zheng knew that it was because the Ning Family members were worried that the Old Cow would take action. If they didn¡¯t find a safe ce, the Ning Family members would only stay behind with An Zheng.

    After going onto arge road, An Zheng saw Purple Ivy¡¯s symbol on the ground, and quickly quickened his pace with Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye. He quickly forgot about the danger he was in just a moment ago. Along the way, he would sniff the flowers, but he would never pick a single one. When she bent over to smell the fragrance of the flowers, his round, plump, and smooth buttocks made people¡¯s blood boil. When she bent over, her short skirt would definitely move upwards, and his two snow-white long legs would dazzle the eyes.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou could only walk in front. Although the scenery was extremely attractive, the two men couldn¡¯t stare at each other. Da Da Nuo was a naive and innocent person. He could tell from her words and actions that she came from the same family. She must have been raised under strict protection since she was young. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so simple and innocent. She still didn¡¯t know much about the ugliness of the world and wasn¡¯t very wary of people.

    The reason why she fell for An Zheng at first sight was most likely because she did not have much contact with him in the first ce.

    ¡°Senior Ox said that there are three emperors in the Immortal Pce, Green Lotus, Purple Ivy and Xuan-Yuan. However, there is one in the demi-humans who is unable to defeat any of them. ¡°That¡¯s why cultivation is the best.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he walked, ¡°No matter what cultivation realm a person has, they will always be greedy.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and thought of the story Chen Shaobai had told him before. Then ¡­ would the seven saints of the Primordial Era be before or after the Immortal Pces were destroyed? Because there waistorical fault, and the legends were a mess, and Chen Shaobai could not exin it clearly, there was no way to ascertain it. However, An Zheng was more inclined to say that the Seven Sages of the Ancient Era appeared after the destruction of the immortal pce.

    In other words, at least twice in the history of human cultivation, there had been a great upheaval. The first time was when the cultivators of the mortal world resisted the rule of the immortal pce. The second time, the Seven Saints had challenged the three great civilizations that had split apart.

    Da Da Nu Road looked around worriedly, ¡°I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s someone around that¡¯s watching us. Let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± This ce seems to be getting weirder and weirder. If those two Ning Family members of yours appear again, it¡¯ll be bad. ¡±

    As he was speaking, he walked out from behind a patch of trees. The armor on his body was no longer there. He had changed into an ordinary long robe. Seeing that An Zheng and the others had stopped, Ning Po Lu cupped his fists, ¡°The three of you, I know what you guys are worried about. I can guarantee your safety, but my Young Master has a few words he wants to ask the three of you. I think it¡¯s better for the three of you toe with me. Moreover, the immortal pce is about to open up for ughter, and with your cultivations, you probably won¡¯t be able to protect yourselves. If you follow me, I can still escort you out. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No matter how courteous you are, you can¡¯t hide the fact that you want to force us into a corner. ¡°If I say I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Ning Poku replied, ¡°How many people wish to be guests of the Great Xixi Ning family are unable to do so? Since you three have such an opportunity, I think you should be happy. If he could help my young master, he would reward him. Judging from your clothes, you don¡¯t seem to be people of Da Xi. Perhaps you don¡¯t know much about Da Xi. For people like you who havee from a background like mine, if you were able to receive a gift from my Young Master, I¡¯m afraid you will be able to enjoy it for your entire life. ¡±

    An Zheng squinted: ¡°Then tell me, what can you give me?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Ning Xiaoyao said, ¡°Each of us will received magical artifact.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this what you meant by ¡®endless use¡¯?¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°A human¡¯s heart is not strong enough to swallow an elephant. It seems like you guys really have no experience in the martial arts world.¡± ¡°In this entire world, how many people are able to obtain a red-rank magic tool?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you three Red Rank magical equipment, can you scram?¡±

    Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, ¡°Young man, you should be clear that you have to show some respect to senior. ¡°The martial arts world is nce where people like you can roam. When boasting, consider whether you have the ability to do so.¡±

    An Zheng casually picked up three Red Rank magical tools from the Blood Pearl Bracelet: ¡°I¡¯ll give you all three, you can leave now.¡±

    He never thought that An Zheng would actually be able to take out three Red Rank magical tools. Therefore, he was a little more careful with An Zheng¡¯s identity and background. However, with his Ning Family¡¯s strength, he still did not ce An Zheng in his eyes. Moreover, he was sure that An Zheng and the other two¡¯s cultivation was not high, at least in his eyes.

    ¡°You refused a toast and refused a forfeit.¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao took a step forward. ¡°If I¡¯m forced to take action, I¡¯m afraid it will be very unpleasant.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m already very unhappy right now, but I have a condition to discuss with you ¡­ I¡¯ll go with you. Let my two friends go. ¡±

    Ning Pu Zi shook his head, ¡°Young Master wants three people, but you need three. You can¡¯t even lose one. However, the Young Master did not say whether he wanted the three alive or the three dead. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Have you seen someone who kowtows to you? Perhaps in your opinion we call that insensible. But in my opinion, no matter how strong you are, or how strong the Ning Family is, the only thing I don¡¯t want to do is not want to do it. If you rely on the power of your family to do whatever you want, then your Ning family would be no different from this ruined immortal pce. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll end up like this. ¡±

    ¡°Then I can only ask you, are you going to die ore with me?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you even if I die.¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m being too polite with you guys. You guys don¡¯t know what it means to be respectful to your seniors.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Of the three of you, none of you will leave.¡±

    Just then, an unrulyughter suddenly came from the sky, ¡°Aren¡¯t there less three people? How about this, I¡¯ll give you another one for free, buy three for one, and I¡¯ll be the one giving it to you guys.

    A huge iron rod fell from the sky at an astonishing speed. Even though Ning Jiayu was a Higher Completion Stage cultivator, he still did not dare to let his guard down. He quickly retreated, then stretched out both hands in an attempt to snatch the iron rod. But as soon as he stretched out his hand, the force of the iron rod made his arms go numb. He reacted quickly and quickly retracted his hand. When he looked down, ayer of water vapor had appeared on his palms, freezing his hands.

    Qi Tian came down from the sky like a cannonball. When his feet touched the ground, he crushed the floor tiles with a loud bang. He waved his hand, and the iron bar whirled back into his hand. He hefted the iron rod on his shoulder, and smiled as he looked at Ning Tu, ¡°What did you say just now? This junior must know how to respect senior. Since that¡¯s the case, then you should kneel down and kowtow to me with all your might, because your grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather is still a junior in front of me. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Ning Pu Zi asked with a cold expression, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked in his heart. This guy who looked like he was wearing human clothes but had a monkey face was definitely not a good person. He was experienced and knowledgeable in Da Xi, so he made his judgement immediately.

    ¡°Stone essence?¡±

    Qi Tian spat out: ¡°Stone Spirit is something you can call me?¡±

    Seeing that Qi Tian had arrived, Du Shoushou almost jumped out of joy. ¡°Great Sage Qi, why are you here?¡±

    Qi Tian felt extremelyfortable being called Great Sage Qi by Du Shoushou, andughed: ¡°I had alreadypleted the task you had entrusted me to, and on the way, I passed by the Great Wisdom Temple, and remembered that there¡¯eleportation formation inside the temple, so I might as well teleport straight to State of Yan. With great luck, I even found an item that I lost for many years in the Great Wisdom Temple. With this, my power has recovered quite a bit. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously: ¡°What treasure is it?¡±

    Qi Tian shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t say ¡­ Just as he returned, he saw Long Tuo Ascending. It turned out to be Heavenly Pce opened. If the Great Sage gets too excited, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to catch up to you guys being bullied. Back then in this immortal pce, there were many immortals who dared to bully others in front of me. Yet, someone casually ran up from below and dared to bully my friend ¡­ Since the Great Sage¡¯s power has returned to more than half, it¡¯s just right for me to let you have a look. ¡±

    He took a step forward, ¡°Come,e, fight with the Great Sage.¡±

    Of course, Ning Po Lu could tell that Qi Tian¡¯s power was unfathomable. Just now, he wanted to snatch the iron rod away, but he suffered instantly when he made his move. With his cultivation at the second stage of Higher Completion Stage, he rarely encountered situations like this. Moreover, as long as it was a Stone Spirit, it would take the form of a Purple-Rank demon beast, and would beparable to a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.

    ¡°It might be a misunderstanding.¡±

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Since your old friend is separated once again, then I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Qi Tian¡¯s figure shed and blocked his path: ¡°You want to leave? What did you say just now, my friend must be willing even if he doesn¡¯t want to. ¡°If you still want to fight with me, you have to fight even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

 Chapter 355 - The Dead People Cant Lies

    Chapter 355 ¨C The Dead People Can¡¯t Lies

    Qi Tian¡¯s power made Ning Po Lu more and more determined to retreat, and his understanding of the stone essence stone made it so that he did not dare to casually take action. Anyone who was experienced in martial arts would know that the formation of a stone essence would take ten thousand years. Only by absorbing the essence of ten thousand years of sun and moon would it be able to break out of the shell. After ten thousand years of umtion, it was at least at the level of a Purple-Rank demon beast. But even if a cultivator had a high innate talent and great destiny, how could itpare to ten thousand years of umtion and absorption of the stone essence?

    However, it was clear that Qi Tian did not n to let him go.

    ¡°You are strong, so you force others. When others are stronger than you, can I force you to do the same? ¡±

    Qi Tian turned his rod, ¡°Come,e,e. The Great Sage will teach you how to be a good person!¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao retreated a few steps. ¡°Friend, you should also know that I¡¯m a member of the Ning Family. The Great Xixi Ning Family was willing to befriend all the heroes of the world. There may be a misunderstanding between me and your friend, so we can talk about it. ¡±

    Qi Tian advanced step by step: ¡°Misunderstanding? Just f * cking say it¡¯s a misunderstanding when I¡¯m here. If I didn¡¯te, then my little buddies would¡¯ve been taken away by you, right? Back then the Great Sage was too used to seeing people like you in the immortal pce, hitting people from the Qing Lian¡¯s home all the way to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s, those two didn¡¯t even dare to stop me. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that Qi Tian¡¯s temperament had changed. He said that he could take some of the things that originally belonged to him from the Great Wisdom Temple, but he did not know what they were. However, An Zheng could feel that not only did the current Qi Tian remember a lot of things, his cultivation realm seemed to have increased a lot.

    Ning Xiaoyao was slightly angry. ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far.¡±

    Qi Tian swung the iron rod down, ¡°I¡¯ll return this sentence to you on behalf of my friend! ¡°Don¡¯t, bully ¡­¡± People... Great... ¡°Awoo!¡± ¡°Awooooo!¡± ¡°Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡±

    With thest four words, he smashed the stick down. Ning Xiaoyao summoned a long de that glowed with a golden light. But when it was the ¡®human¡¯ word, his de was broken by Qi Tian. The word ¡®great¡¯ and ¡®great¡¯ was written in two words. The iron rod had smashed into Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s body. Logically speaking, Ning Xuemo was a second stage Higher Completion Stage cultivator, her strength was strong. But for some reason, when Qi Tian¡¯s huge rod smashed down, he actually could not even dodge it.

    Qi Tian continued to smash the earth, and in the end, as soon as the word left his mouth, he threw Ning Po onto the ground, who knows how deep in.

    There waole as big as a human being on the ground. The bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. Perhaps dozens, perhaps even hundreds of meters under the ground. Qi Tian¡¯s anger did note out, he raised his foot and stomped down fiercely: Others¡¯ cultivation are weaker than yours, but you dare to bully others. Others are stronger than you, just call it a misunderstanding. The word ¡°cultivators¡± could not be seen on you at all. What the Great Sage hates the most is trash like you. If it was ording to my personality in the past, I would kill each one I see! ¡±

    With a stomp of his feet, Ning Xiaoluo, who had just been smashed into the ground, rushed out of the ground with a bang, like a cannonball. Just as Ning Tu¡¯s body left the ground, Qi Tian¡¯s iron rod was swung horizontally towards Ning Tu, like he was hitting a baseball, and sent him flying. Ning Jiayu¡¯s body tumbled and flew everywhere, smashing through all the buildings on the way. After hended on the ground, he rolled very far away. As he rolled on the ground, he stirred up the stones and rocks, and wherever he rolled, all the bricks on the ground would shatter.

    Before he could even stand up after stopping, Qi Tian had arrived again. Qi Tian reached out to grab Ning Zhilu¡¯s clothes and lifted him up, throwing him into the air. Then, he smashed the clothes away again, ¡°Great Sage is very happy. Upon seeing his old friend, he felt quite pleased in his heart as well. And when I came back and saw you, I was upset. If you capture my littlepanions, they might be subjected to extreme torture. ¡±

    He chased up once again, stepping Ning Po underfoot. ¡°Let the Great Sage think, what will you do to them?¡±

    Ning Pou couldn¡¯t struggle out even if he wanted to, so he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I ¡­¡± it didn¡¯t torture them. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°But you definitely want to!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to think about it ¡­¡±

    ¡°It means that you still wanted to, but didn¡¯t have the time to think about it.¡±

    Qi Tian kicked Ning Po and he sent him flying. After Ning Tu and he knocked over a sculpture, Qi Tian caught up with him, ¡°A long, long time ago, I knew a monk. The monk asked me what was the purpose of a cultivator¡¯s survival. I answered him at the time in order to be stronger. What about when you get stronger and you look different? I said, I don¡¯t bully people, but I can¡¯t be bullied either. Only the strongest in the world will not be bullied by others. ¡±

    ¡°Monk said that even the strongest person in the world would suffer. You¡¯ve been wrong from the start. The purpose of cultivation isn¡¯t to bully others, nor is it to prevent others from bullying you. The direction of cultivation should be for this world. ¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s words caused Ning Po¡¯s face to be twisted, ¡°I say, Monk, you are f * cking bullshitting. I cultivate, I put in hard work, I endure pain that no one else has ever endured, why is it for this world? The monk said ¡­ It is precisely because every cultivator thinks like you do that the world is uneasy. ¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Until now, I still do not have the consciousness of a monk, and do not understand what he wants to express. ¡°But I still say, cultivation is not to bully people.¡±

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, Ning Po Lu¡¯s arms were broken by Qi Tian at the same time, ¡°Today, I will cripple half of your cultivation. I¡¯ll let you return and see how you will face those you have bullied before. I reckon you don¡¯t even dare to go out the door. However, the Great Sage was different. The Great Sage didn¡¯t bully people, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone wherever he went. Oh no ¡­ What the Great Sage bullied were not people, but trash like you. Back then, the Great Sage had done the same thing, but now, it¡¯s still the same. ¡±

    Witunch, he pierced through Ning Zifu¡¯s lower abdomen, forcefully pulling out half of the Cultivation Power from within. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. When you wake up in the future, you¡¯ll most likely thank me.¡±

    The deep green Cultivation Power formed a stream of air and was pulled out of the Dantian Qi Sea by him, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Then, with a beautiful roundhouse kick, Qi Tian sent Ning Tu flying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day!¡±

    Qi Tian took a deep breath, then opened his mouth and stuffed half of the Cultivation Power that he had pulled out from Ning Tu¡¯s body into his mouth. It was as if arge mouthful of cotton candy had entered his mouth, after chewing a few times, he swallowed it whole. This little monkey¡¯s heaven-defying strength was finally starting to show some clues. An Zheng, Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye all had their mouths wide open as they watched Qi Tian beating people up. Every one of them had an egg stuffed into their mouths.

    Du Shoushou swallowed a mouthful of saliva with much difficulty: ¡°This guy, what he is doing is abusing a cultivator from the Higher Completion Stage.¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his eyes, ¡°I seem to have seen a great devil king.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Except for the ugly being uneptable, the rest of them are all very handsome.¡±

    Qi Tian, who was walking back with his shoulders twisted, almost fell down when he heard this. ¡°Little girl, what do you know? Only a silly girl like you would think a man was handsome in the face. Let me tell you, the most important thing foeal man is temperament.

    Da Da Ye grabbed onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes. ¡°I understand, it¡¯s like An Zheng¡¯s.¡±

    Qi Tian looked like he was hopeless, and then, he dragged An Zheng over. ¡°You have a new crush on me? What about that little girl Qu Liuxi? What the Great Sage despises the most are people like you, who show mercy everywhere. Do you believe that I won¡¯t cripple half of your cultivation right now? ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°If I had that kind of thought, would I need to run all the way to the Western Regions before starting to stir up trouble?¡±

    Qi Tian acknowledged: ¡°You aren¡¯t that kind of person. When I first went westward tens of thousands of years ago, there was a fatty who was simr to Fatty Du who was ttering me all the way. In the end, he was beaten up by the Great Sage to the point that he even had the heart to bunuch. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat her up, you¡¯ll be castrated ¡­¡±

    An Zheng quickly waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things ¡­ Are you sure that those female disciples have been sent to the State of Yan? ¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Not only did I send them back, I even helped you settle some matters. After I return, your Heavenly Awakening Sect and your little brother the king won¡¯t befortable. A group of people joined together. No one followed his orders, and he defied them. Whatever he said, the ministers just listened and didn¡¯t do it. The two little girls in his family decided to take matters into their own hands, but they didn¡¯t have any ideas. The Great Sage directly hit him with one breath. He hit him thirteen times in a row, and all those that didn¡¯t listen to him would break their legs. Before I left, under my control, that State of Yan simply couldn¡¯t have been more harmonious. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Thank you so unwillingly, forget it, the Great Sage is happy, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±

    Du Shoushou moved closer. ¡°Just what is going on to make you so happy that your monkey hair is floating in the air?¡±

    Qi Tian red at him: Do you know why my cultivation was so low back then? It¡¯s because I was tricked by someone, and then I dropped my Yuan Dan. I originally wanted to go to the Great Wisdom Temple to borrow the Teleportation Array, but who would have thought that I actually found the Yuan Dan that I lost for tens of thousands of years. ¡°When the Origin Core returns, I¡¯ve recovered most of my cultivation.¡±

    He was extremely excited and looked in high spirits.

    hid behind him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t casually pull it out, do you know how amazing the Great Sage¡¯s monkey hair is?¡±

    Da Da Ye curled his lips. ¡°Stingy.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Since we have met again, I will first send you out, then Great Sage will return. Previously, I sensed the scent of the old cow¡¯s nose and decided to go and reminisce with him. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re talking about that green ox?¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°He even helped me once.¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°Mn, a littlepanion that I met back then was more or less the same as you two. After I send you back, I want to talk to the calf. I still have a lot of things that I can¡¯t recall. During the Immortal pce battle, I sealed myself back into the stone shell. If I can see that old cow¡¯s nose, then it might be able to help me think of something. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°Who is Old Ox¡¯s nose?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the old ancestor of the Dao Sect.¡±

    Qi Tian took a big step forward, ¡°After I have finished wandering around the Immortal Pce, I will go to the Thunder Lake Monastery in Golden Crown to see the Buddha. Ask him why he lied to me. ¡±

    They walked further and further away, and behind them, a tree gradually took human form. The white-clothed Young Noble, Ning Shanhai, looked at their backs with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°One cow is already enough to move one¡¯s heart. There¡¯s actually a stone essence spirit.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to help Ning Xiaoluo up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Even if we don¡¯t get anything, if we tell this news to father, he will definitely be very happy. ¡°Father has always loved to collect them. Then, Father will definitely like this Stone Monkey Qing Niu very much.¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao was coughing up blood as he said, ¡°This subordinate is ipetent and has let young master down.¡±

    Ning Shanhai shook his head: ¡°I am not disappointed, I am just a little worried ¡­ If Father mes me for stealing the prehistoric warship and the warship is destroyed, what should I do? ¡±

    Ning Xiaoyao hastily replied, ¡°This subordinate will bear the responsibility.¡±

    Ning Shanhai shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that you would dare lie in front of father. Father¡¯s eyes are on you, and you can¡¯t even speak a word of falsehood. But if you¡¯re dead, that¡¯s what I say. ¡±

    A light shed on his left hand, and then a shadow appeared on his face. This shadow suddenly stretched out and bit into Ning Xiaoluo¡¯s neck. That phantasm swallowed the blood in big gulps, and soon, Ning Xuemo was turned into a dried corpse. The illusory figure shrank back into Ning Shanhai¡¯s face, he licked his lips, ¡°It¡¯s just fun to start, I won¡¯t be in a hurry to return either.¡±

    He walked towards the direction An Zheng had left in. ¡°Those fellows have really piqued my interest.¡±

    When he walked, it was as if Ning Shanhai was still inside his body, constantly wanting to rush out.

 Chapter 356 - Golden Dragon Body

    Chapter 356 ¨C Golden Dragon Body

    Qi Tian brought An Zheng and the others and introduced them along the way, as he was very familiar with the Immortal pce. He passed by a house and pointed at it. ¡°So there was a little deity here. Back then, he was the weakest kind of person in the celestial pce and was bullied everywhere.¡± I didn¡¯t like it, so I helped him a few times. Later on, he simply left for the Buddhist Sect and actually became one of the Buddha¡¯s disciples. That day, I had a falling out at the Thunder Pond Temple, and was tricked by Buddha, and was beaten to the point of losing my Yuan Dan. ¡±

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°I originally thought that it was hopeless, I never thought that I would actually find it in the Great Wisdom Temple. I asked the monk at the Great Wisdom Temple why he kept my Yuan Dan, and the head monk said, ¡®Because a long, long time ago, a disciple of the Buddha came and kept this Yuan Dan at the Great Wisdom Temple. Tell the people of the Great Wisdom Temple that someone wille for it in the future. Who would have thought that it wouldst for tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°If there was no cause and effect in this world, how could there be such an arrangement?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is the ¡®good person is good¡¯ that the Buddha spoke of.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°But in this world, there are still many evil people that have not been punished.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There will be.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You came to give them a wicked reprimand? In that case, in the eyes of the world, you are also an evil person. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°What do you two mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Your head is so big, but unfortunately, it¡¯s all paste. Let me ask you, is the ruler of this world a good person or an evil person? Most likely, they were all evil people. And you think it is the people themselves who dominate the public opinion? It was those people in power. They would naturally not say that they were evil if they said that they were evil. As such, the righteousness in the world had long been reversed. Back then, the monk had said that this was an unsolvable question. Whoever became the ruler would be sucerson. ¡°No one should be bragging, I have heard countless people say before that if I were to be an official, I would do what they say. It would all be bullsh * t, and whoever has the power will have the same moral standing.¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed at An Zheng, then pointed at himself: ¡°We don¡¯t know how to.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Perhaps, you two are indeed extraordinary people that I have seen before.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s simply impossible to rely on yourself to observe a certain order. Therefore, it was necessary to haverson with an early and eternal heart to establish and maintain a strong order. All it takes is that it is never kept by the will of man, but by violent means. Whoever breaks the order shall be punished by violent means. ¡±

    Qi Tian frowned slightly: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of suching before... The monk had said that everyone believed in the Buddha, and in the end, everyone would be kind. I originally believed it, but then I realized that even the Buddha was lying, and I was still hoping that the world would be at peace with itself? Look at those temples in the Western Regions, where monks lead better lives than anyone else. The people¡¯s money has all entered the temple. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head in silence.

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Forget it, why are you talking about this for no reason at all? I should hurry up and find Chen Shaobai and leave this ce. I can feel a terrifying aura approaching. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw that there seemed to be someone walking around in the courtyard that Qi Tian had pointed to earlier. He was startled for a moment, then Qi Tian asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the courtyard: ¡°Did you not see anyone there?¡±

    Qi Tian frowned, ¡°How is that possible? That courtyard has already been empty for at least several tens of thousands of years.¡±

    An Zheng thought it was strange as he saw a shadow sh in the courtyard. Furthermore, after that figure shed by, An Zheng felt that there was someone speaking in his head, calling him one by one. An Zheng subconsciously turned around and walked into the small courtyard. Qi Tian and Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know what had happened so they could only follow. Da Da Ye saw that An Zheng¡¯s eyes were staring straight at him and followed behind worriedly.

    After entering the small courtyard, the feeling of someone calling to him grew stronger and stronger.

    An Zheng stood in the courtyard and looked around. The courtyard was empty, and the walls had already copsed. Although the house looked intact, the windows were broken. The door was closed and a couplet was pasted on it. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a couplet, because it was only eight words. The left side was vast and boundless, while the right side was my own free and unfettered life. If I were to read it from left to right, I would say that the world is vast, so I will be free and unfettered. If I read from right to left, the meaning might have changed. It would have be because I was carefree and free.

    An Zheng walked to the door, and the voice calling out to him seemed toe from the inside of the house. He pushed the door open and the smell of dust rushed into his nose.

    The room was dark, as if isted from the world. This ce waspletely different from the golden splendor of most of the immortal pce; it was extremely simple and crude. Other than a wooden bed, a wooden table, and a wooden stool, there was nothing else. An Zheng extended his hand to wipe the table, but the wooden table suddenly became dust in an instant.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this ce?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around: ¡°This deity can also be considered to be one of the poorest sses in the Immortal pce, his family is like a wall.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and saw a painting pasted on the wall. The painting looked very unusual, because everything in the room was dpidated. Only the painting still looked bright and colorful. It was a cloud, just a cloud. But it looked like the cloud was moving.

    Qi Tian blocked everyone behind him. ¡°Be careful, something is strange.¡±

    However, An Zheng was attracted by the image of the cloud as he walked over withrge strides, and extended his hand to touch it. Qi Tian hurriedly stopped him and shook his head: ¡°I keep having the feeling that something is calling me from behind this cloud.¡±

    When his fingers touched the surface of the painting, the cloud actually trembled slightly. Soon after, a loud and clear dragon roar came from the painting, causing people to feel pain in their ears. The voice was so close that it echoed in his mind. Da Da Ye clutched his head and squatted down. He seemed to be in extreme pain. Then it was Du Shoushou who was in so much pain that he almost hit his head on the wall.

    Qi Tian swung the iron rod in his hand: ¡°What monster!¡±

    He pulled An Zheng away and smashed the iron rod towards the cloud. A golden light shed, and after a loud bang, Qi Tian was actually sted flying. At the same time, the golden light in the painting was so resplendent that people could barely keep their eyes open. An unstoppable force appeared from the painting, as though a big hand had grabbed An Zheng, and actually grabbed him into the painting.

    An Zheng was in a trance all around him, and the people in front of him were all shooting stars rushing past in the darkness. He felt as if he wasn¡¯t flying, but was instead travelling through some sort of space-time. What flew by was not a meteor, but time. Although An Zheng didn¡¯t know why he thought this way, the feeling was so clear. In this short period of time, he felt as if he had passed through endless years, perhaps thousands of years, perhaps tens of thousands of years.

    A few secondster, An Zheng seemed to have fallen from a high ce, but the fall was so heavy that it did not hurt at all. An Zheng looked around him and realized that he was actually standing on a very, very white and soft object. Only then did he realize that he hadnded on top of the white cloud in the painting. He seemed to hear someone anxiously calling his name. When he turned his head to look, he realized that in the distance, Du Shoushou and the others were calling his name.

    At this time, in the house, Du Shoushou and the others tried their best to pull An Zheng out of the painting, but they couldn¡¯t do it. The painting they saw had changed. An Zheng appeared on top of the white cloud.

    Soon after, there was another dragon¡¯s roar!

    The clouds suddenly dispersed and a golden dragon rushed out from the clouds. Its body emitted an iparable aura of hegemony, and the golden light on its body was like sharp arrows, as if it could pierce through anything.

    The golden dragon snaked its way through the clouds and An Zheng fell on the golden dragon¡¯s back. The golden dragon raised its head and let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Then, it turned its head to look at An Zheng before charging forward and soaring into the sky.

    An Zheng stood up on the golden dragon¡¯s back, surrounded by the sound of the howling wind.

    The golden dragon did not seem to have any ill intentions towards him, and in its eyes, there was even a kind of emotion that An Zheng did not understand, as though... The kind of joy and excitement that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time? The golden dragon brought An Zheng on a tour in the sky, and its speed was too fast. An Zheng could only hear the wind beside his ears, and his surroundings were filled with chaotic light. It was as if they had left a world and entered a ce An Zheng had nevere into contact with before. It was as if they had passed through a barrier and entered an unknown space.

    The surrounding people calmed down, and the sound of the wind disappeared. The golden dragon was still flying in the sky, but An Zheng no longer felt unwell. His eyes were very clear, and his ears were very quiet. He stood on the back of the golden dragon and looked down. Below him was a vast expanse of fertilend. He could see small viges one after another with smoke rising in spirals. This ce gave off an iparable sense of tranquility, even calming one¡¯s heart.

    After flying for an unknown amount of time, An Zheng saw a mountain in front of him. To be exact, it was arge, continuous mountain range.

    ¡°Mount Cang Man?!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed.

    He recognized that mountain; it was the Mount Cang Man that had lived for a long time. It would have been fine if he was in another ce, but An Zheng was indeed very familiar with this ce, it was the mountain range where the Fantasy City was. When An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others left State of Yan toe to the Western Region, An Zheng had specially seen this scene when he had flown over the Mount Cang Man with an iron rod in his hand. Looking down from the back of the golden dragon, it was the Fantasy City, but... There were no Fantasy City s.

    Jin Long turned his head around and meowed a few times, seeming to be trying to exin something to him. But An Zheng didn¡¯t understand, he just had a feeling that the golden dragon was telling him not to worry. When they reached above the Mount Cang Man, the golden dragon started to swoop down. An Zheng held onto the golden dragon¡¯s scales, feeling an inexplicable sense of pleasure from the clouds passing by.

    The golden dragon descended on a mountain peak and then surrounded An Zheng, as if it wanted to tell An Zheng something. The gigantic dragon surrounded An Zheng in a circle, and the aura of an absolute warrior on the golden dragon¡¯s body caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to be especially shocked.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The golden dragon circled An Zheng once, its whiskers fluttering on its body. When it finally stopped, the dragon head was facing An Zheng. In those huge eyes, there seemed to be many things to express. He looked excited, as if he had a lot to say.

    The golden dragon turned its head to look at a certain ce. An Zheng looked in the direction it looked in and realized that he had gone there before.

    Back then, it was at the crack of the mountain that Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s corpse was found, and they obtained the Blood Pearl Bracelet. It was also at that ce that he saw an iparablyrge carp.

    The golden dragon let out a wail and then soared into the sky.

    An Zheng shouted: Where are you going?!

    The golden dragon circled above An Zheng¡¯s head, and then swooped down fiercely. The ce it flew past was a canyon between two tall mountains. An Zheng thought to himself, is he trying to guide me to that ce? But just as he thought of this, it seemed as if a door opened between the two mountains, and the golden dragon flew in and disappeared.

    An Zheng was stunned.

    What did Jinlong mean by throwing himself here?

 Chapter 357 - Seeing the Holy Fish

    <h4>Chapter 357 ¨C Seeing the Holy Fish</h4>

    The golden dragon passed through the canyon of the two mountain homes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was as if there was a door that An Zheng couldn¡¯t see, and the golden dragon had gone to another world after passing through it. Therefore, An Zheng was a little confused... What did Jinlong throw him here for?

    He looked around him. The mountain was a familiar mountain, but there was no Fantasy City. An Zheng was sure that the ce he was standing right now was the mountain where the Fantasy City was. The Fantasy City was halfway up the mountain while he was at the top. At first, looking down from here, one could see the whole picture of the Fantasy City. He could still vaguely make out the Nanshan Street s, but it would be difficult for him to find out the location of the small courtyard that he used to live in.

    Just as An Zheng was at a loss as to what to do, a gold light shed at the ce where the golden dragon had disappeared.

    A giant carp that could not be described with words came out from between these tworge mountains. The golden dragon disappeared, and a big fish appeared. The fish was too big, but it could fly in the air. It moved through the air like a mountain range moving in the sky.

    An Zheng stood there in a daze,pletely at a loss of what to do.

    The Gold Dragon brought me here just to see this big fish?

    The big fish seemed to be flying very slowly, their fins pping. However, because it was toorge, its speed of flight wasn¡¯t slow at all.

    When the big fish flew above An Zheng¡¯s head, An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily flew up. An irresistible suction force pulled An Zheng towards the big fish. An Zheng flo of light appearing outside his body, then he was stunned for a moment. When he looked again, he was already on the back of the big fish. More urately, it should be the head of a big fish.

    ¡°Wee back.¡±

    The voice was deep and pleasant to hear.

    An Zheng looked around, and only then did he realize that it was Big Fish who was talking to him.

    But why wee back?

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    he asked.

    The big fish seemed to smile. ¡°You don¡¯t look that silly. I¡¯m not talking to you. Is there anyone else?¡±

    The body of the big fish flew across the sky, and even the mountains seemed to worship it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Big Fish replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met before. But what you think we¡¯ve seen is not the first time we¡¯ve met. Of course, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m telling you. Because when we first met, the person we met wasn¡¯t you. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand your words.¡±

    The big fish continued, ¡°Do you know why I wanted to see you?¡±

    An Zheng continued to shake his head.

    After a moment of silence, Big Fish continued, ¡°Do you think that the re-emergence of the immortal pce is a good thing or a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Bad news.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a bad thing, a thing that can¡¯t get worse. Perhaps even that person called Helian Xiaocheng would not have thought that not only did he open the gate to the immortal pce, but also that the world was in chaos ¡­ The opening of the Immortal pce was followed by the activation of ughter. From today onwards, Golden Age will no longer bart of it. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°Perhaps in your opinion, chaos is only a part of the world, not the whole world. Not only you, many people will feel that Da Xi is too strong, so strong that no one can shake her position. After thinking about it, it made sense. With such a colossus, who could shake it? Other than himself, there was no one else. When an immortal pce was opened, the nations would be thrown into chaos. Those small countries wanted a share of the spoils, while the big ones wanted a share. The Buddha and Da Xi from the Western Regions, who would never have a conflict, would meet each other with swords and weapons. For the Immortal Pce, the various countries of the Western Regions will ally.

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned pale white: ¡°Life is over.¡±

    Big Fish acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought the world would not fall into chaos. I know you¡¯ve heard a rumor that if I appear, the world will be thrown into chaos. Actually, it was wrong. I will only appear when the world is in chaos. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°The guardian of this world.¡±

    The big fish slowly said, ¡°So every time there is chaos in the world, I will appear and find a person or a way to calm it down. My existence is to protect this world. But I couldn¡¯t participate in it myself, because that would interfere with the development of all people and other creatures. I¡¯m just an order, so it might be easier for you to understand. Back then in Mount Cang Man, when I first saw you, it was not an ident. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Because of your appearance, my life haspletely changed.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°If the world is to restore order, it needs a strong man to maintain it. Have you ever heard of many legends regarding saints? Many cultivators also view saints as their goal for cultivation. But in reality, there was no way for a saint to maintain order in this world. How should I put it ¡­ It must be thebination of an evil person and a saint to maintain order. Isn¡¯t that a bit contradictory? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not a contradiction, I can understand.¡±

    Big Fish: ¡°It¡¯s exactly because you can understand and understand everything that I¡¯m looking for you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have a lot of questions. Since you are the guardian of this world, then do you know clearly about everything that has happened in this world?¡±

    Big Fish asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Immortal, Saint, Human, Demon, Devil.¡±

    An Zheng said five words.

    Big Fish: ¡°I thought you were going to ask questions about yourself.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment. He had actually forgotten to ask the question about himself. Then he realized, what was wrong with him?

    Big Fish replied, ¡°Immortals and saints are just a form of address, and you can understand them as a kind of division of realms. Once a cultivator surpassed the Greater Heaven stage, that meant they were in the Immortal Realm. Ninth level of the Immortal Realm, surpassing ninth level was the Celestial Sovereign, surpassing ninth level was the Immortal Emperor. Thus, the world of the former cultivators is much more prosperous than the world of the current cultivators. The humans of the past had four Immortal Emperor level cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°Four?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned, then suddenly reacted. The white-bearded old man mentioned by the Old Bull must also berrifying existence at the Immortal Emperor Realm.

    Big Fish said, ¡°But after being disrupted a few times, his cultivation base is extremely weak. As for people, they began to concentrate on their development. That was why a colossus like Da Xi had appeared. That was why the world had been peaceful for such a long time. If the immortal pce didn¡¯t appear, people¡¯s cultivation path wouldn¡¯t be as wide as it used to be. However, the development of human beings would surpass any previous era. But war ising, civilization is going to be destroyed. ¡±

    ¡°And the demons that are waiting for the opportunity to revive will also appear one by one.¡±

    There wainge of sadness in his voice as he said, ¡°I have witnessed three times of great chaos. This is the fourth time.¡± But this time, it would be different from the past three times. In the past, the world had been thrown into chaos three times, but that was merely a war between cultivators. Whether it was humans or monsters, they were all cultivators. But this time, it is even more violent than thest three times, and even more ordinary people will be involved. ¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Big Fish said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve already epted your identity.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A long time ago, someone constantly told me that you were a chosen one from the heavens.¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°No...¡± Which chosen one is it? You are my choice. With the guidance of the Holy Fish Scale, what nonsense was this? Every time I meet someone who will save the world before I get disrupted and fall into disarray, ¡°she said.

    An Zheng: ¡°It sounds really impressive.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Big Fish continued, ¡°First of all, you have to put in more effort than others to make yourself stronger. Because if you¡¯re not strong enough, do you think you can live to save the world? Foowerfulw user, the first thing they do is to be strong. Only if you are strong enough will you be able to maintain the order that you want to maintain and create the order that you want to create. ¡±

    ¡°An Zheng:¡± So you¡¯re going to give me some kind of extraordinary gift?

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    ¡°I am the guardian of this world, but not of you humans. In other words, I want to protect the mountains and rivers, the nts and trees, but not you people or the demi-humans. Even if everyone dies, as long as the world is still alive, I will not be out of duty. To me, the only thing that¡¯s missing from this world is an animal. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I suddenly feel like the allure has lessened.¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°Of course, I will still give you whatever you need. It can be considered a standardbination. ¡°Everyone I choose will be given something.¡±

    ¡°Reverse scale?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Big Fish nodded, ¡°Reverse scale ¡­¡± You seem to have collected nine, but it¡¯s still too few. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden opening of the Immortal Pces and the fact that the great chaos in the world had been brought forward, I would have asked you to continue your search and slowly gather everyone together. That process would have made you treasure things even more. However, now that the world is in chaos, I¡¯m prepared to give it to you in advance ¡­ ¡°Part.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re so petty.¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°Because I only have a small portion ¡­¡± When I was scattered, I don¡¯t know wherart of it fell. ¡±

    An Zheng felt as if his Blood Pearl Bracelet was trembling, and then a voice appeared in his mind.

    [9 pieces of Holy Fish Scale included]

    Nine?

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°A total of 108 Holy Fish Scale s, only 18.¡±

    Big Fish: ¡°You¡¯re too greedy ¡­ On a topic. Immortals and saints were the difference between different levels of cultivation. Saints were just some unique existences among Immortals. And humans, demons, beasts, and demons, are the races. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you not change the topic? Since I¡¯m your spokesperson, no matter what, I should at least give you a little more.¡±

    Big Fish: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand: ¡°You chose me, can you be responsible for it?¡±

    Big Fish: ¡°You already have quite a few things on you now.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°But I am too weak.¡±

    Big Fish: ¡°That¡¯s your own business... The Holy Fish Scalre grouped into groups of nine, and will help you to develop your body¡¯s potential. I¡¯ve already taken the shortcut for you by giving you nine pills. Your cultivation realm will rise to the seventh stage of the Captive Stage. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can¡¯t you help me recover my former strength?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t do it, and I can¡¯t do it either. That¡¯s interfering with development, which is to say, breaking the rules.¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Big Fish said, ¡°Do I have to keep you here to eat?¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, his body suddenly swayed, as if he was grabbed by a big hand and thrown out.

    Time flew by, flowing with brilliant splendor.

 Chapter 358 - Undesirable

    Chapter 358 ¨C Undesirable

    Outside the small courtyard, An Zheng was suddenly in a trance for a moment, before looking at his surroundings. Qi Tian was saying: ¡°So there was actually a little deity living in this ce, back then, it was considered the weakest type of deity, being bullied everywhere in the immortal pce. I didn¡¯t like it, so I helped him a few times. Later on, he simply left for the Buddhist Sect and actually became one of the Buddha¡¯s disciples. That day, I had a falling out at the Thunder Pond Temple, and was tricked by Buddha, and was beaten to the point of losing my Yuan Dan. ¡±

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°I originally thought that it was hopeless, I never thought that I would actually find it in the Great Wisdom Temple. I asked the monk at the Great Wisdom Temple why he kept my Yuan Dan, and the head monk said, ¡®Because a long, long time ago, a disciple of the Buddha came and kept this Yuan Dan at the Great Wisdom Temple. Tell the people of the Great Wisdom Temple that someone wille for it in the future. Who would have thought that it wouldst for tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled, why did he return to the small courtyard?

    He coughed a few times. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qi Tian was also stunned for a moment, and scratched his head: ¡°I keep having the feeling that the conversation between us isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just walk and talk ¡­ ¡­¡±

    The four of them continued to walk forward as An Zheng quietly sensed his strength. The energy in his body was now even more abundant, and was at least twice as strong as before when he was at the fifth stage of Captive Stage. However, nothing happened. His base level had quietly risen just like that, which was probably the biggest fortuitous encounter An Zheng had after entering the Immortal Pce. He once again probed the Blood Pearl Bracelet and discovered that it had indeed be eighteen.

    But it was different from before, the eighteen Holy Fish Scale s were divided into two groups of nine, and each group seemed to be bonded together, so it seemed like the current Holy Fish Scale was not eighteen, but two.

    Qi Tian frowned as he walked, ¡°Did something happen just now? ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s a little strange?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Nothing, nothing happened.¡±

    Qi Tian rubbed his forehead: ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Qi Tian suddenly turned his head: ¡°I said something¡¯s wrong! You guys go first and find a safe ce to hide. No matter what happens, just don¡¯te out. This is for you, contact me anytime. ¡±

    Qi Tian plucked out a monkey hair and gave it to An Zheng, then he dashed out behind him.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    Qi Tian said: ¡°If someone dares to have any ideas about that old cow, the Great Sage will naturally not sit idly by!¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I wonder which unlucky ghost dared to have any ideas about that old cow. An old cow is already terrifying enough, with the addition of a huge monkey, no matter who it is, they would all be in trouble.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the monkey hair in his hand. ¡°Not necessarily. Monkey¡¯s face looked odd, and that old cow was so powerful. If he did not meet a strong opponent, Monkey would not have immediately rushed back. ¡±

    He thought about the Holy Fish¡¯s heavy heart when he saw her. Who would have thought that the chaos in the world started with a single Helian Xiaoxin? Furthermore, he hade so suddenly, without any warning. Previously, when Gu Qianye and An Zheng were chatting, the appearance of the Holy Fish was aplete mess. Although the sixteen kingdoms have been fighting for years, no one can shake the status of the Great Xixi. As long as Da Xi was here, there was no way that the world would be thrown into chaos.

    But now, it seemed that they had been caught unprepared. However, An Zheng was still a little lucky in his heart. With Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s experience, he could definitely tell that the Buddhist State would definitely not allow Da Xi¡¯s people to upy the Immortal Pce. Once the war started, it would be a showdown between two huge beings ¡­ But after thinking about it, Chen Wunuo¡¯s personality which belonged to me in this world, he definitely would not give up on the Immortal Pce.

    Suddenly, the three of them fell silent.

    Just at this moment, a group of people ran over in a flurry, causing amotion behind them. The clothing of those people were the same as before, there were people from Da Xi, State of Zhao and Korea. However, they were all running away as if there was something terrifying chasing after them. Before An Zheng and the rest knew what happened, they saw a demonic beast that was around thirty to forty meters long pouncing towards them. It opened its mouth and spat out a ck me, directly burning the cultivators at the back into ashes.

    A man wearing a grey robe was riding on top of the demonic beast. His face was covered, and only his eyes could be seen.

    ¡°Everything in the immortal pce belongs to the three thousand Buddhist kingdoms in the Western Region. No one is allowed to take anything away from the immortal pce without permission.¡± ¡°You people actually dare to resist, then I can only follow the Buddhist decree and use Vajra¡¯s Fury to exterminate you!¡±

    The robed man rode on the back of a demonic beast and pounced over at an astonishing speed. An Zheng discovered that the Goblin Beast was a ck panther, it was at least thirty meters tall. This Goblin Beast¡¯s high grade seemed to be second only to the Dragon Lion, and even if it did not have Purple-Rank, it was still at the peak of the Golden-Rank.

    As for the robed man seated on the ck panther, his power was even more terrifying.

    ¡°Country ¡­¡± ¡°State Grandmaster.¡±

    Da Da Ye was startled when he saw the long robed man, and subconsciously hid behind An Zheng.

    The man she called State Grandmaster stood up on the ck panther¡¯s back, the staff in his hand shining brightly. His mouth was mumbling something, but no one knew what he was mumbling about. However, when he heard the words¡¯ exhausted to death by the six paths of reincarnation ¡®, a circle of ck light shot out from his staff. Wherever they passed, cultivators fleeing for their lives were all killed. After the ck light was contaminated with it, those people all turned into skeletons. His body disappeared at an extremely fast speed, and bones were scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    After the long robed man killed the cultivators, he saw An Zheng and the others. Just as he was about to attack, he saw Da Da Ye who was hiding behind An Zheng, ¡°Princess, why are you here? This ce is dangerous. Come back with me immediately. All of you, who were once crazy, actually dared to abduct the princess! ¡±

    Da Da Ye stuck his head out from behind An Zheng. ¡°No, no, no ¡­ No. Imperial Advisor uncle, that ¡­ Actually, I identally got involved. Fortunately, the two of them protected me, otherwise, I might really be in trouble. They¡¯re my friends, so don¡¯t you dare hurt them. ¡±

    The coldness in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s eyes lessened. ¡°His Majesty has already sent people all over the ce to find you, and yet you¡¯vee all the way here.¡± How dangerous is it here? I will send someone to take you back. Stay in the pce and don¡¯te out again. His Majesty had received the decree from the Peacock Pce that everything in the immortal pce belonged to the Buddhist Sect and anyone outside would have to be expelled. If someone took something from the Immortal Pce, they would all be killed. ¡±

    His eyes swept coldly across An Zheng and Du Shoushou. ¡°Since these two are friends of the princess, then let¡¯s send them back to Peacock City togetherter. The army would arrive soon, and the great virtue of Peacock Pce would also arrive. The teleportation formation in the Peacock Pce had already been activated, and the Great De from the Golden Crown arrived very quickly. This ce will soon be in chaos. It will beaceful ce with great benefits and great fury. For the sake of the safety of the princess, it would be best for you to stay in the pce. ¡±

    Da Da Da Ye held onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my Imperial Schr uncle, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you two. ¡°You two, quicklye back with me. Imperial Advisor uncle said that this ce will be in chaos very soon.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Since someone hase from your family, then we are relieved. You follow him home and you can¡¯t run around. I still have a friend here, and I have to find him. ¡±

    The eyes of the robed man who was addressed as Imperial Advisor turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±

    An Zheng did not even look at him, and patted his shoulders: ¡°Quickly go back, it¡¯s going to get chaotic here. But I can¡¯t go with you. My friend is still here. ¡±

    ¡°Anyone who stays here is an enemy of my Tsukiko.¡±

    The State Grandmaster red at An Zheng with ice-cold eyes. ¡°On the ount that you¡¯ve saved the princess, I¡¯ll let you leave. I hope that you don¡¯t act inappropriately. If you leave now, I can still treat you as a guest of honor. If you do not leave, you will be the enemy. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say I¡¯m not going. I repeat, I¡¯m not going anywhere until I find my friend. ¡±

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    The Imperial Advisor roared, and the huge ck panther was about to pounce on him. Da Da Ye hurriedly ran out, spreading out his arms to block the ck panther. ¡°Imperial Advisor, you love me the most, right? They are my friends and my saviors. Our Tsukiko is very hospitable, even ordinary guests have to be treated well, not to mention that they are my friends. ¡±

    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t understand. From today onwards, any outsider who enters the Tsukiko would no longer be considered as a friend. I¡¯ve already given them enough face to allow them to leave with you. It wasn¡¯t that I was making things difficult for them, but that they were making things difficult for me. Peacock Pce, your majesty, they have already passed down the decree, how can I disobey the decree? Not to mention them, even the Great Western Prince Chen Zhongqi had already turned and left. At this moment, the Peacock Pce was chasing after them. If not for the Princess giving them face, the two of them would not have been able to leave this ce alive. ¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng with difficulty: ¡°Can you follow me?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, I told you, my friend is still here. I won¡¯t go anywhere until I find him.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Da da, you can go.¡±

    Da Da Ye firmly shook his head before turning to look at the Imperial Advisor. ¡°Imperial Advisor, you¡¯ve taught me to treat friends with sincerity. Moreover, they aren¡¯t ordinary friends. If you want to kill them today, then kill me first. ¡±

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    The Imperial Advisor called out, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare make a move against the princess. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Fine, I have the heart to let you go, but you just want to die. You can leave now. If I meet you again, I will definitely not show mercy. The princess considers all of you as her friends, I won¡¯t kill all of you now, but ¡­ If you don¡¯t leave within two hours, you will be my Tsukiko¡¯s mortal enemy! ¡±

    An Zheng knew that the situation was urgent and was not willing to say anything more. He and Du Shoushou turned around and left to find Chen Shaobai.

    Da Da Ye shouted from behind him: ¡°An Zheng! Will we meet again? ¡±

    An Zheng replied without turning his head, ¡°I think so.¡±

    A hint of sadness could be heard in his voice, ¡°I just hope that you won¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    However, An Zheng and Du Shoushou had already gone far away.

    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s expression wasplicated as he looked at Da Guo, as if he had seen through something. He was silent for a long time before sighing, ¡°Your Highness, after this, you and he will probably never see each other again. The Central ins and the Buddhist countries of the Western Regions will never return to peaceful coexistence. I¡¯ll send you back first... I promise you, I won¡¯t kill them. As long as they leave as fast as possible, I will not make a move. ¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s tears silently fell from the corner of his eyes. ¡°No! ¡°He won¡¯t lie to me. He said that he wille back to find me, so he definitely will.¡±

    The Imperial Advisor heaved another long sigh. He stretched out his hand to pull up Da Da Nao, mounted on the ck panther and rushed out.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou didn¡¯t have a goal, so they could only search for it bit by bit. Chen Shaobai that guy went somewhere, and up till now, he did not even have a shadow.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°The so called Buddha, is only so-so.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We can¡¯t care that much, we have to go and find Chen Shaobai first. Even the experts of the Golden Crown have to useleportation array to get here, the Da Xi family must have also sent out all of their experts. The battle will not be able to get out of here. It¡¯s better for us to leave as soon as possible. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°That bastard, who knows where he went.¡±

    Just as they were speaking, a white shadow suddenly shed and stopped An Zheng and his. An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, and looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him with caution.

    ¡°What a sense of camaraderie.¡±

    The white-robed young master pped loudly, ¡°What I admire the most is people like you. I also want people like you as my friends. But before that, I have a few questions for you... You guys are strangers to that old cow, but what¡¯s your rtionship with that stone essence spirit? ¡±

    ¡°Ning Shanhai!¡±

    An Zheng squeezed out a few words.

    What was blocking them, was none other than Ning Shanhai.

    ¡°Eh, you know me?¡±

    Ning Shanhai opened up his fan. His smile was very kind and he wasn¡¯t arrogant or domineering in the slightest, but the arrogance in his eyes was still as clear as ever. He looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°I would like to ask for your help for a favor ¡­. ¡°If you agree, I will guarantee your safe exit.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°And if you don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Ning Shanhai: ¡°I never force others to make things difficult for me, and never do anything I want them to. I know what it feels like to be forced by someone, so I don¡¯t want to force others. Therefore ¡­ I have no choice but to ask for your permission and take you away after I cripple you. ¡°

 Chapter 359 - Standing up for the Clan Disciples

    <strong>Chapter 359 ¨C Standing up for the n Disciples</strong>

    Du Shoushouughed coldly: ¡°You are f * cking reasonable.¡±

    Ning Shanhai said, ¡°You guys saw it just now. There is bound to be a battle between the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions and the Great Xixi. You ants, if you want to survive a war, why? With your own abilities? It was a joke. But if you are willing to cooperate, then you are friends with the Ning family. ¡°With the protection of the powerful Da Xi, no one would dare to make things difficult for you in this immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°What do you think we can help you with?¡±

    Ning Shanhai: ¡°Simple. I see that all of you are loyal. You are loyal, and so are your friends. If youe with us, the stone essence spirit and the old cow will definitelye to save you. At that time, as long as I capture the old cow and the stone essence, I will let you leave. ¡°When you left, I still had a heavy gift for you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I thank your ancestors.¡±

    With that said, An Zheng rushed forward and punched Ning Shanhai.

    Ning Shanhai shook his head, ¡°Ignorant to the situation ¡­¡±

    His body disappeared in a sh, and An Zheng¡¯s fist struck nothing but air. Without waiting for An Zheng to react, a huge force appeared behind him and directly blew him away. An Zheng¡¯s body broke through a building and struck down a huge stone pir.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Ning Shanhai shook his head.

    He nced at An Zheng, who had flown into the distance, and then looked towards Du Shoushou. ¡°You are weaker than him, and you don¡¯t seem to understand the situation. Do you people from the underworld have to pay a blood price to know how to survive in the martial arts world? Let me teach you that you must know how to avoid the strong, and if you cannot avoid them, you must know how to be humble. Just like when the stone spirit is by your side, I won¡¯t do anything. Just like when an expert appeared beside that girl called Da Da Ye, I also decisively gave up on my n to capture her and followed along with you guys. ¡±

    He grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s iing fist and casually lifted Du Shoushou up before smashing him to the ground.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s body smashed a hole in the ground, and shattered pieces of stone flew everywhere.

    ¡°You see, like I said, you are even more ignorant than him.¡±

    Ning Shanhai kicked Du Shoushou away, then turned around and perfectly caught An Zheng¡¯s fist. Even if the Two Lives Life Tree allowed An Zheng to teleport back, Ning Shanhai would still be able to makrecise judgement on it. And his actions were always just right. An Zheng was fast, and so was he, but he was still a bit faster than An Zheng.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Ning Shanhai grabbed An Zheng¡¯s wrist, swung him up, and threw him out. When An Zheng was about to hit the ground again, his body appeared in front of An Zheng. He grabbed An Zheng and smashed him onto the ground.

    ¡°And stupid.¡±

    His leg kicked onto An Zheng¡¯s back, causing An Zheng to immediately roll out.

    Then, Ning Shanhai turned around, avoided arge boulder that Du Shoushou had smashed towards him. Taking a step forward, he arrived in front of Du Shoushou, grabbed his neck and lifted him up. Witong sound, Du Shoushou¡¯s head was smashed into the ground.

    Ning Shanhai turned around again, and a bright hexagram appeared in front of him, precisely blocking the iing Holy Fish Scale. With a casual wave of his hand, the Holy Fish Scale was sent flying by a huge wave of energy. He extended one hand forward and a huge suction force appeared. An Zheng¡¯s body was involuntarily sucked over. He pinched An Zheng¡¯s neck and mocked: ¡°Did you see that? This was the reason for his actions. When you might threaten me, I will not act. When you lose your threat to me, I will immediately act. ¡±

    He kicked An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, sending An Zheng flying once again.

    ¡°Cultivation of the Captive Stage.¡±

    Ning Shanhai shook his head and walked forward: ¡°So weak that it¡¯s aplete mess.¡±

    An Zheng teleported to Du Shoushou¡¯s side and helped him up. Du Shoushou spat out a mouthful of blood and sand: How do I fight against this?

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°He¡¯s so much stronger than Helian Xiaoxin, and how is it that he can even sense teleportation? There seemed to be a force field around his body. There was no blind spot. No matter how we attack, no matter how fast we move, he will always be able to predict in advance. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn, it looks like it has eyes.¡±

    Ning Shanhai looked at An Zheng and the others and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have learnt something? This lesson is free of charge. Like I said, people like you whoe from humble backgrounds have to pay a heavy price to learn and understand how to survive in the martial arts world. What you have to pay a price to learn, someone told me over and over when I was four years old. And when you¡¯re fighting for something, it might have appeared on the table when I was three years old, like a snack. ¡±

    His steps were not big, but very light. His white clothes were spotless and he looked clean and handsome. The way he walked was also very gentle. As he walked, his feet wouldn¡¯t make any sound at all. However, it had a devilish beauty to it, giving people the feeling that they were walking on stage.

    Du Shoushou took out an Aurous Core from his spatial artifact and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±

    An Zheng held his hand: ¡°Help me, I am here to look for his weakness.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled, then he rushed forward again.

    Halfway there, An Zheng smashed his fist forward, the wind surrounding his fist was likaging dragon as it flew straight towards Ning Shanhai. Just as An Zheng was about to rush to his front, An Zheng suddenly turned around and brought a gust of wind with him as he circled behind Ning Shanhai. An Zheng threw another punch, the wind from the punch struck right at Ning Shanhai¡¯s back. An Zheng¡¯s body forcibly shifted again, appearing next to Ning Shanhai. Then, he punched towards the side of his brain that was twisted shut.

    An Zheng consecutively changed directions three times, his speed was so fast that even Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes could not keep up.

    But the first time An Zheng threw a punch, Ning Shanhai did not react. The second time An Zheng punched him from behind, Ning Shanhai still did not react. When An Zheng had circled around to Ning Shanhai¡¯s side and smashed his fist towards his, Ning Shanhai once again turned around just in time, grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist, and threw him out once more.

    ¡°Your stupidity has exceeded my expectations.¡±

    Ning Shanhai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Maybe you guys feel that as long as you endure, it will be fine, because if you endure, you might be able to wait for your Stone Essence friend to help, right? But there was no chance, the experts of the sanctuary had arrived. Even if he and the old cow had already gotten close to the Lower Celestial Stage and entered it, they still wouldn¡¯t have the chance to win. However, they still had the ability to escape. So, do you think they still have the mood toe and save you when they¡¯re too busy to take care of themselves? ¡±

    ¡°Not to mention him, even the Imperial Advisor from the Tsukiko had severely misjudged the situation. He thought the experts of the Peacock Pce were here, and the experts of the Golden Crown would be here soon, so they could control the immortal pce? Wrong ¡­ What do you think the Great Western Prince Chen Zhongqi is doing? What do you think that monsignor of the Sanctuary is doing? So do you understand? ¡±

    Ning Shanhai smiled and said: ¡°Even if you had promised me earlier, I would still have tortured you because I hade to torture you. You have caused me to lose my Dragon Lion, my battleship and my capable men, how can I let you off so easily? ¡°Life is liy. How was my acting just now?¡±

    His body disappeared and reappeared in front of An Zheng. An Zheng immediately teleported 300 meters away, the moment he appeared, An Zheng¡¯s fist smashed into his chest. An Zheng¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, knocking over a sculpture. The sculpture fell down, andrge chunks of stone smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body. In just an instant, An Zheng was pressed down by the huge sculpture. Du Shoushou rushed over, wanting to move the rocks to pull An Zheng out. But he had just arrived, and Ning Shanhai was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Slow, weak, stupid, stubborn.¡±

    Ning Shanhai kicked Du Shoushou and sent him flying. He shook his head and said, ¡°How did people like you survive in the martial arts world? Even now, I feel sorry for people like you. Even after fighting for so long, I still can¡¯t see any hope. The reason why I stopped you was because you had obtained some benefits from the immortal pce and I had gained nothing. That¡¯s why it¡¯s only fair that what you get bes mine. ¡°Speaking of fairness ¡­¡±

    He pulled An Zheng out from the rubble, and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Do you know what fairness is? It would be unfair to let grassroots like you ride on our heads. We¡¯ve been training since we were three or four. We¡¯ve had a lot of knowledge every day. While you think we¡¯re having a happy childhood, we¡¯re practicing. While you were behaving like this in your parents¡¯ arms, we were cultivating. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that everything that the big families have brought to us was obtained by lying down? The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because I saw the battle between you and Helian Xiaoxin. Helian Xiaoxin, ah... A man more stupid than you. However ¡­ If the heavens are fair, then it should be Helian Xiaoxin who kills you, not you who kills him. Although the Helian Family can¡¯t be considered to be a genuine super family, why would he, whom the entire family has nurtured with all their might, lose to you? ¡±

    He threw An Zheng out, and a ball of ck light shot out from his palm. Like a cannonball, the ck light chased An Zheng, who was still in midair, and sted him far away.

    ¡°Let me tell you this. We are born with more resources and more help than you, so we are destined to be stronger than you. But that was built on cultivation that was even more difficult than yours ¡­ You Humble ss children always talk about injustice. It would truly be unfair for the heavens to allow you all to be experts and suppress us. We have so much good resources and hard work, why did you win in the end? ¡±

    He once again caught up to An Zheng, and then said with his head lowered while looking at An Zheng: ¡°After speaking so much, don¡¯t you have a new understanding of life?¡±

    He bent down to grab An Zheng, and An Zheng¡¯s body disappeared. But three hundred meters away, he stopped An Zheng once again. ¡°These things, cannot be taught to just anyone.¡±

    He was clearly still standing in front of An Zheng and speaking, but it was as if a shadow had separated out from his body. Du Shoushou, who happened to be blocking the charge behind him, grabbed the Triton tightly. Then, he raised Du Shoushou above his head and fiercely threw him onto the ground. The Tritonnded in his hands, he raised the trident and stabbed it into Du Shoushou¡¯s thigh, nailing him into the stone b.

    By the time he was done, it was as if not much time had passed. When the shadow returned to Ning Shanhai¡¯s body, he was still facing An Zheng.

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    Within his smile, there warace of coldness. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not avenging for Helian Xiaoxin...¡±

    He curled his lips, and shrugged: ¡°In my eyes, Helian Xiaoxin is nothing. Even if the Helian Family has some rtionship with my Ning Family, there is no need for me to avenge him. I¡¯m toozy to do anything without benefits. The reason I¡¯m like this is because I want to avenge the children of influential families in your eyes. Or is it that humble people want to stand at the ce of the strong and look down on us? That was simply a dream. ¡±

    He extended his hand forward and stabbed it into An Zheng¡¯s chest witu sound, ¡°Come, let me see how fiery and unwilling your heart is.¡±

 Chapter 360 - Six Harmonies

    <strong><i>Chapter 360 ¨C Six Harmonies</i></strong>

    Ning Shanhai¡¯s finger was on An Zheng¡¯s chest as his finger began to stab deeper and deeper inside: ¡°I really want to see how popr the hearts of you Humble ss people are, and how unwilling you are before death.¡±

    Then, he saw a strange smile appear on An Zheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    Ning Shanhai stopped and could not help but ask. He really could not understand why An Zheng would smile at this point of time. Furthermore, there was not a single trace of depression in his smile. An Zheng¡¯s smile was definitely not a bitter one, nor was it a miserable one. Instead, his smile was one of genuine happiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys talk a lot?¡±

    An Zheng asked in return, and then, without waiting for Ning Shanhai¡¯s answer, he replied himself, ¡°When people like us are fighting, we normally won¡¯t speak. ¡°It¡¯s only after the match is over that I¡¯ll be able to confirm my victory.¡±

    Ning Shanhai looked at An Zheng and asked seriously: ¡°Did I not win?¡±

    An Zheng replied seriously: ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ning Shanhai¡¯s brows slightly creased: ¡°You really pique my curiosity, why do you think that I haven¡¯t won yet? Could it be that the person who was beaten up to the point where he couldn¡¯t even retaliate was you, me and not you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I was being beaten up just now, you were always able to make the most urate decisions, and your strength is already at the second stage of the Lower Completion Stage or even higher. So it seems that what I¡¯m saying now is really a bit ridiculous. However, as I was being beaten, I kept thinking, why can you do this? My friend said something that made me understand a little bit ¡­ ¡°You look like you have eyes all over you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So to you, there is no blind spot.¡±

    Ning Shanhai: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So, even if I can teleport, I still can¡¯t dodge.¡±

    Ning Shanhai felt that it was a little strange, and his hand continued to stab forward: ¡°No matter what you want to say, it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    After these words were said, Ning Shanhai strangely flew out, and instantly appeared 300 meters away. Then, he quickly disappeared, and directly reappeared in front of An Zheng. However, this time, he seemed to be unable to control it. An Zheng¡¯s fist heavily smashed into Ning Shanhai¡¯s chin, directly pping Ning Shanhai¡¯s beautiful face until it became a little crooked.

    ¡°Although I know that I¡¯ll be back a bit more often, don¡¯t mind me, old man. I¡¯ll ask a few less times in the future.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Give me my strength.¡±

    Just as Ning Shanhai was about to counterattack, his body flew out uncontrobly and then returned again. However, this time, his back was facing An Zheng, and after being punched on the back by An Zheng, his body seemed to be on the verge of breaking, as he bent backwards.

    Du Shoushouid on the ground, crying out in pain: ¡°Why the f * ck did you only counterattack now, where did you go?!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to counterattack.¡±

    As An Zheng spoke, an emerald ball of light still flickered in his palm. However, Ning Shanhai¡¯s body seemed to havepletely lost all control, disappearing and then appearing. His instantaneous movement made it impossible to find his target. And An Zheng was also moving, moving without any intent. His every movement had no purpose, because he didn¡¯t need it at all.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡±

    Du Shoushou somewhat strenuously pulled out the Triton that was stuck in his thigh, then applied the medicine for his own hemostasis.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ced two lives of Twin Trees on him.¡±

    An Zheng replied as his leg kicked out, right at Ning Shanhai¡¯s lower abdomen. Ning Shanhai bent his body forward, his face contorted in pain. However, he was temporarily unable to control himself, and could only allow that mysterious force to carry him everywhere. An Zheng seemed to have be the Ning Shanhai of a few minutes ago, and Ning Shanhai became the An Zheng of a few minutes ago.

    Ning Shanhai, who had previously beaten An Zheng up, was now being beaten up by An Zheng.

    However, Ning Shanhai was not the only one who beat him up, the surrounding buildings, trees and statues were as well. An Zheng was able to teleport the two Twin Life Trees without any specific target in mind, and as he wished to do so, he could do whatever he wished. Therefore, no matter how Ning Shanhai tried to defend himself, he still found it difficult to do so. Seeing that he was once again about to be punched by An Zheng, Ning Shanhai finally reacted. However, in the next second, his back heavily collided with the wall of a house, causing a hole to appear in the wall.

    Amidst the smoke and dust that filled the sky, An Zheng was waiting for him.

    When Ning Shanhai broke through the smoke and dust, An Zheng appeared just in time and kicked Ning Shanhai in the face. That big foot had left an especially clear mark on Ning Shanhai¡¯s face, and half of Ning Shanhai¡¯s face had almost be crooked. It¡¯s not that An Zheng doesn¡¯t want to kill Ning Shanhai directly, it¡¯s just that you, Ning Shanhai, are too strong. Furthermore, you havype of counter force in your body, and it seems that a lot of people are helping Ning Shanhai with this kind of injury.

    It was somewhat simr to the function of Blood Pearl.

    An Zheng tried to summon the Nine Hell Magic Bell but there was still no response. The Nine Hell Magic Bell fell into a deep sleep after being refined by the purple mes and had yet to wake up. And An Zheng coincidentally met with a series of fierce battles in such a short period of time.

    An Zheng decided to summon the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda that he had just obtained, since he did not know how to use it. Furthermore, the Blood Pearl Bracelet had not shown its quality and performance. An Zheng guessed that it was probably because the Blood Pearl Bracelet could not recognise the magic tools in the pce. After all, the person who made the Blood Pearl Bracelet was not an immortal, even if the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s heaven-defying nature had already surpassed that of normal Purple-Rank magic tools, it had nevere in contact with magic tools before.

    Therefore, since An Zheng did not know how to use the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda, An Zheng could just treat it auge rod. He held the spire of the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda in his hands and swung it at Ning Shanhai¡¯s nose, directly knocking his head back. Two streams of blood spurted out from his nose like an arrow.

    ¡°Junior, you dare!¡±

    Ning Shanhai only had time to shout out once before he was once again carried flying by the twin trees. He waspletely unable to control himself. When he stopped moving, An Zheng was already there waiting for him. The Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda swung up and smashed into Ning Shanhai¡¯s head. Ning Shanhai¡¯s head suffered a heavy blow, and his entire body flipped over. The back of his head heavily smashed into the ground, smashing apart such a sturdy green brick.

    An Zheng calcted that the Twin Life Trees would still be able to circte more and more, and the power in his hands became stronger and stronger. Once again, he retrieved the Cultivation Power that he had stored with Chen Xiaoyao for the time being, and An Zheng¡¯s strength increased to the peak of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Thest time he had summoned back his strength, his strength had risen to the early stages of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. As his cultivation level increased, so did his cultivation level this time.

    Ning Shanhai was fiercely smashed to the ground. Just as he struggled to stand up, An Zheng kicked his head. Just as Du Shoushou finished bandaging his wound, he raised her head to look at him and sucked in a cold breath of air: ¡°You stole again to buy yourself shoes!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How did you know!¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed at Ning Shanhai¡¯s forehead: Last time you bought Zhou Ji¡¯s shoes, and this time it was Zhao n¡¯s shop¡¯s shoes!

    An Zheng lowered his head to look, and the footprint on his forehead clearly carved out a word: Zhao ¡­

    An Zheng: ¡°Why are you bothering about this at sucime!¡±

    He kicked, sending Ning Shanhai flying once again.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    A wave of intense light suddenly exploded forth from Ning Shanhai¡¯s body that was flying in the air, and then, several ck figures were separated out from his body. Under the violent trembling, the Twin Twin Life Trees that An Zheng had stuffed into his body also fell down.

    A hurricane exploded out from Ning Shanhai¡¯s body, blowing up all the sand on the ground. After the wind blew, it was as if there was a fog.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou stood together, vigntly looking at the distant Ning Shanhai who was amidst the smoke and dust. As the dust gradually dispersed, the figure in front of him also gradually became clearer.

    One, two, three, four ¡­

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face changed, ¡°Why did it be so many people!?¡±

    Seven people appeared in the smoke and dust!

    Other than Ning Shanhai¡¯s original body, there were six other people standing around him. The six of them wore identical clothes, all of them wearing long ck robes that reached to their ankles, and ck boots on their feet. Their robes were wide, and there was a bright red peony flower on their chests. The sleeves of the long robe were also very wide, and when they hung down, one could not see their hands. They stood there, emanating a cold aura.

    The faces of these six people ¡­ They were t, as if wearing a mask, but there was no mask. Their faces had no noses, no mouths, no ears, only a pair of eyes. Furthermore, there were no ck and white eyeballs in everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red with ck stripes running through them. It looked like there were red ripples on the surface. ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.¡±

    The six of them stood around Ning Shanhai, causing the surrounding temperature to drop quite a bit.

    Ning Shanhai slowly raised his head and his eyes became that red and ck.

    ¡°You really made me angry.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why can¡¯t I appoint him? A person like you, are you really going to force yourself into a dead end? He could have died happily, but did he really want to be tortured to death? It seems that you have not experienced my kindness towards you at all. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Their eyes are exactly the same.¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°That¡¯s f * cking weird, these people looked like low and mighty men and women, but they didn¡¯t have noses, mouths, ears, only eyes. What the hell are they? ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Ning Shanhai¡¯s body.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°These six people are sealed within his body, and all of their organs are sealed, leaving behind only their eyes. Inside Ning Shanhai¡¯s body, Ning Shanhai alone had seven pairs of eyes, which was why there were no blind spots at all. Together, the seven of them had be particrly sensitive to the changes in the environment around them. So no matter how he moves, he can make the most urate prediction. ¡±

    Pah pah pah pah.

    Ning Shanhai pped his hands: ¡°You really have some experience. Originally, I was still thinking how it would bity if I killed a young man like you who has crawled up from the bottom bit by bit. If you are willing to join my sect and be my assistant, I can still spare your life. But now that you have seen something you shouldn¡¯t have, you can only die. And you also implicated your friend ¡­ He will die with you. ¡±

    An Zheng ignored Ning Shanhai, and said to Du Shoushou in a low voice: ¡°Leave after the fight. Go towards the old cow¡¯s side. Qi Tian is still there, and needs his help. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can lie to me. If Qi Tian could just pull himself out, he would havee a long time ago. This time, I won¡¯t leave no matter what. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, even if I have to fight with my life on the line, I will carry someone on my back. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go all out.¡±

    Witap of his feet, he rushed towards Ning Shanhai.

    Ning Shanhai frowned slightly: ¡°Such admirable courage, yet it is difficult to hide the foolishness in your heart.¡±

    He stood there without moving, but the six ck-robed men beside him did. The six of them seemed to be male and female, while one of them was as majestic as a wild bull. He was at least two meters tall, and his long robe could not even hide his physique. The bulging muscles on his shoulders looked like mountains. There werotal of five men and a woman. The woman looked very petite and had a good figure. As she ran forward, her robe fluttered back, outlining her perfect figure. With her slender waist and gradually growing buttocks, as well as her slender legs, if she had a face, she would definitely be a beauty.

    Other than this bison like burly man and the petite woman, the other four had simr height and build. Not only that, but their faces all looked the same. Therefore, An Zheng suspected that they were four siblings.

    The sturdy man rushed towards Du Shoushou, while the petite womannded behind Du Shoushou. In just an instant, Du Shoushou had already fallen intincer attack.

    The four identical looking men stopped An Zheng.

    Ning Shanhai lowered his head and looked at his two slender and clean hands. His hands were indeed very beautiful, so beautiful that it was rather outrageous. His fingers were very long, and his joints were beautiful. Even the gaps between his nails werepletely clean. Those two hands were so perfect. He looked at his hands as if he were admiring a priceless treasure.

    ¡°You ¡­ You have no idea what power is. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, and his fingers faintly moved.

    The four of them immediately started attacking. Their speed and strength were exactly the same. The scariest thing was that these four people were originally brothers of the same generation, so their minds were interlinked. The four of them worked well together, and there was no obstruction at all. The moment An Zheng made his move, two people rushed over from the left and right, respectively grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist. They seemed to be able to travel through space and time,pletely ignoring An Zheng¡¯s movements.

    The two of them grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arms and pulled him behind them. The other two rushed forward and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s ankles. In just an instant, An Zheng had been pulled t by four people. Four people grabbed An Zheng¡¯s four limbs, and then violently pulled him outwards.

    The corner of Ning Shanhai¡¯s brows slightly raised upwards: ¡°You are the first person to die under the Sixth Union, you should feel honored.¡±

    Peng!

    An Zheng¡¯s body was pulled to the point where he almost split apart, but the four people¡¯s steps were stopped by a wave of energy, and that energy was tugging at the four of them. The green bricks beneath their feet had all been stomped into dust, but they still hadn¡¯t managed to shatter An Zheng¡¯s body into pieces.

    Ning Shanhai frowned: ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    An Zheng felt that he had grown taller.

    His four limbs retracted abruptly, and the four people were pulled together at the same time. The purple lightning extended from An Zheng¡¯s four limbs, and instantly spread throughout the four people¡¯s bodies.

    Amidst the crackling sounds of lightning, An Zheng¡¯s curled up body suddenly extended outwards.

    A phantom that was dozens of meters long spread out in all directions. The God of Heaven stretched his limbs and sent the four people flying backwards.

 Chapter 361 - Great Chaos

    <strong>Chapter 361 ¨C Great Chaos</strong>

    The extended Empyrean God mirage knocked the four ck-robed figures far away, as though they had all been struck in the chest at the same time. On the other side, Du Shoushou was in danger. He was already injured, and the two strange men in ck robes were both stronger than him, so he simply couldn¡¯t hold on. If not for Zi Ling¡¯s armor and magical equipment, he might have already been killed.

    An Zheng rushed towards Du Shoushou, and that bison like strong man ran towards him and stopped him. The petite woman kicked Du Shoushou flying out and rushed towards An Zheng as well. It was as if Ning Shanhai already hated An Zheng to the extreme, which was why he had ordered six people to surround and kill him.

    The six of them surrounded An Zheng witexagram, and then all of them extended their right hands. Their hands reached out from their wide sleeves, and each of them had a lump of faint blue light in their hearts. Then, six blue pirs of light shot out from their hands and intertwined to stop An Zheng. The six pirs of light formed a, trapping An Zheng within.

    An Zheng could clearly feel the terrifying aura from the pir of light.

    The corner of Ning Shanhai¡¯s mouth held a smile: ¡°I had originally thought you were just an ant, but to think you were actually a wild beast. It¡¯s not easy for me to find a suitable opponent to test my strength. After all, in the same generation, those who can make me think of them as their opponents are all members of the great ns. It isn¡¯t appropriate for me to kill them. And you got me interested, very good, very good. ¡±

    However, at this time, a buddhist chant was heard flying in the sky.

    Immediately after, a huge purple gold bowl fell from the sky and grabbed An Zheng under the bowl. The purple golden alms bowl alsopletely cut off the six blue lights.

    The six ck robed strange men all let out muffled groans as they involuntarily took a few steps back.

    The Great Monk Divisions descended from the sky quietly with his white robe fluttering in the wind. His white robe was like a blooming lotus flower. When hended, lotuses bloomed beneath his feet.

    He stood beside the purple gold bowl and sped his hands. ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Ning Shanhai¡¯s face changed: Monk, what are you nning to do now?

    Divisions said: ¡°Stop the ughter.¡±

    Ning Shanhai frowned: ¡°You can block it?¡±

    Divisions: ¡°We have to try.¡±

    Ning Shanhai suspiciously looked at Divisions, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through the monk¡¯s strength at all. He was sure that this monk was not from Peacock Pce, so he had toe from there. Great Thunder Lake Temple had already existed for a long time, so long that no one could tell when it would happen. Even Daxi Shenghuang had said that the true inheritances of cultivation were in the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Therefore, Ning Shanhai did not dare to make a move on this monk. One reason was because he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this monk. Secondly, he was worried that the other experts from Great Thunder Lake Temple would be attracted to him.

    ¡°Why did you have to stop me when there¡¯s so much killing going on in the Immortal pce?¡±

    he asked.

    The Divisions monk replied, ¡°There are so many massacres in the Immortal Pce, I can¡¯t stop them. Since we¡¯ve met, we can¡¯t pretend to not see it. ¡±

    Ning Shanhai was silent for a moment: ¡°But you¡¯re not afraid of death?¡±

    Divisions: ¡°In this world, the person who is least afraid of death is the monk. That was because in the monk¡¯s point of view, death was not death. Rather, death was an extreme joy to the west. So a lot of monks look stupid, knowing they might die but stilling at us. ¡±

    Ning Shanhai suddenlyughed: ¡°A monk like you, is still an exception even within the Buddhist Sect. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t fight with you today, because your obstruction not only prevents me, but alsoes from Da Xi¡¯s power as well as your own Buddhist Sect¡¯s power. When ites to greed, monks are more greedy than others. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll stop your own peopleter. However, the monk always seemed to be able to exin himself. But aren¡¯t you suffering in your hearts? ¡±

    The Divisions said: ¡°I have my own matters to attend to, I pay respects to myself and Buddha. ¡°No matter who it is, as long as it¡¯s evil, Monks cannot ignore it.¡±

    Ning Shanhai¡¯s body shook for a moment, and then the six ck robed weirdos immediately disappeared back into his body.

    ¡°Monk, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll live long.¡±

    Ning Shanhai turned around, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t live for long.¡±

    The Divisions monk shook his head, ¡°Monk¡¯s time, whether long or not. Some people have cultivated for tens of thousands of years without ever being able toprehend this truth. ¡°Therefore, to a monk, time is meaningless.¡±

    Ning Shanhai: ¡°I hope you can remain so open-minded before you die.¡±

    His figure flickered for a moment, then disappeared.

    The Divisions monk raised his hand and the purple gold bowl flew up. An Zheng coughed a few times before walking out with a face full of dust.

    ¡°The monk came at just the right time.¡±

    When An Zheng coughed, his face became even paler.

    The Divisions monk nced at An Zheng: ¡°Wherever you go, there will be trouble. I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re unlucky, or if you¡¯re the kind of person who is. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You mean, you want me to me the Immortal Pce?¡±

    The Divisions Monk said: ¡°You guys hurry up and leave, the things here are no longer something you can participate in.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°How is Xu Meidai?¡±

    Divisions was silent for a moment: ¡°Wounded, closed door cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What exactly is it?¡±

    The Divisions said, ¡°After you left Peacock City, Xu Meidai publicly used the Great xi Prince Chen Zhongqi at the auction of framing the Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat Fang Zheng and even brought out evidence against him. Of course, Chen Zhongqi would not admit it. Xu Meidai made his move, but the Holy Hall Master who came with Chen Zhongqi stopped him. Xu Meidai killed him with his sword, and the sword aura split the Peacock City in half. ¡±

    ¡°Only thebined attack of the experts beside Chen Zhongqi managed to stop the sword attack.¡±

    The Divisions monk said: ¡°But, just as Xu Meidai¡¯s sword intent was exhausted, Chen Zhongqi made his move. He was actually able to receive the sword intent and form it, his power seeped into Xu Meidai¡¯s body from Xu Meidai¡¯s sword intent, and heavily injured him. But Xu Meidai¡¯s power, really made people look up to him ¡­ She had crippled Tian Haogong¡¯s mental cultivation which she had cultivated for many years, so it is equivalent to crippling her entire life¡¯s cultivation. ¡±

    An Zheng was shocked!

    The Divisions monk continued, ¡°She crippled her own cultivation, then with a flick of her finger, she cut off one of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s arms.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked in shock: ¡°Since I have already crippled my entire lifetime¡¯s cultivation, how can I still be able to harm Chen Zhongqi?¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions said: ¡°That¡¯s why I understand why the Sect Leader of the Peacock Pce insisted on passing the Sect Leader¡¯s position to her. She had crippled her own cultivation, but was able toprehend Buddhism in an instant. During the natural disaster of the Western Regions, snow had fallen for thirteen consecutive days, freezing countless people to death, including cattle and sheep. The citizens of the Golden Crown prayed to the Buddha for protection. The Buddha, who was in seclusion, felt something and used a finger from where he was in seclusion, causing the snow to melt. ¡±

    ¡°Although Xu Meidai¡¯s finger wasn¡¯t as good as Buddha¡¯s, her Buddhist meditation was not bad at all. Abandoning fate to cultivate Buddhism, she was the current number one person. That¡¯s why I said, there are some people who would rather cultivate for ten thousand years than have a moment of enlightenment. Xu Meidai, is an epiphany. ¡±

    ¡°But she had, after all, been injured to the very core, and she was powerless to pursue and kill Chen Zhongqi. The Sect Leader made his move and allowed her to enter the secret room to undergo closed door cultivation. ¡±

    When An Zheng heard that Xu Meidai was fine, he calmed down a little.

    He said to the Divisions: ¡°I need to find Chen Shaobai and Monkey, I don¡¯t know what happened to them.¡±

    The Divisions said: ¡°This ce is extremely dangerous, with your strength, it¡¯s impossible to find them.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s one thing to not find it, another to not find it.¡±

    Divisions was stunned, then he sped his hands together: ¡°I had said this before, if you were willing to follow me into the buddhist world to cultivate, you could also experience enlightenment for a while, and your achievements would most likely surpass Xu Meidai. ¡°You have the Buddha¡¯s Heart and the Wisdom Root. As long as you¡¯re willing to ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, I still want to get married and have children.¡±

    Divisions shook his head: ¡°I will follow you guys to look for him. After I find him, I¡¯ll leave as soon as possible.¡±

    As he was speaking, two rays of light flew over from the horizon, and the one behind released a golden light as it caught up with the person in front. The man in front of him suffered a heavy blow. His body was sent flying and directly smashed througuge floating ind. The Immortal Ind was asrge as a city, with a distance of several dozen kilometers between north, south, east and west. From one end to the other, it could be seen how powerful the pursuer was.

    The Divisions Monk¡¯s expression changed, he flew up into the air: Senior Brother Da Hui, please be lenient.

    His body grew asrge arue Buddha, and he immediately stopped the person that was chasing after him.

    And the one that broke through the Immortal Ind was actually a monkey.

    An Zheng tapped his feet on the ground and his body flew up straight to catch the monkey in the air. At this moment, Monkey¡¯s face was already charred. His body was heating up, and even An Zheng found it difficult to endure. The monkey was hugging something tightly. An Zheng lowered his head to look, and realized that it was actually a green ox that had already been feathered. No one knew who did it, but it turned the old cow intiece of jade. If the monkey wasn¡¯t holding the green ox in his arms, he should be able to fight back.

    An Zheng quickly took the monkey and retreated.

    In the sky, a Monk with a golden lotus spinning behind his head was floating in the air. He looked at Divisions and asked: ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    The Divisions asked: ¡°Senior Brother Huai, why did you make a move?¡±

    The monk that was called ¡°Great Power¡± said, ¡°This monkey is an evil demon. If we don¡¯t get rid of it, it will definitely harm the human world. As for that green ox, it was originally a sect object. But because it was contaminated with the evil aura, it had colluded with the monkey and naturally couldn¡¯t stay behind. Junior Brother Divisions, could you not see it clearly? You have the [Divine Vision], so why would you help the demon talk? ¡±

    Divisions said: ¡°Senior Brother, it is because I have the [Divine Vision] that I can see that monkeys do not have evil natures. As for the green ox, it didn¡¯t do anything evil. I just hope that senior can show mercy. If anything happens to these two people in the future, I¡¯ll personally take action. ¡±

    The general situation was silent for a good while. ¡°Master said, you still have a mind of your own, in the end, you will not be able to understand the profoundness of the Buddhist true meaning. Master also said that letting you go out was refining the heart. Since you haven¡¯t removed your mortal heart, this is also the continuation of refining your heart. I will follow you and not kill them. However, if I find out that both of them are doing evil deeds, I will deal with you as well. ¡±

    Divisions took over: ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Monk Feng said: ¡°The Immortal pce is filled with demons, and people¡¯s hearts are filled with evil. If the treasures in the immortal pce fell into their hands, then perhaps the world would be destroyed. Junior Brother Divisions, I am following Master¡¯s orders to seal the Immortal Pce and you help me. ¡±

    The Divisions monk said: ¡°As youmand.¡±

    The two of them left one after the other, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    An Zheng looked down at the monkey and realized that he had already fallen into a deepa. The monkey frowned deeply, but he still held tightly the green ox that was made of jade. An Zheng reached out his hand to pinch the monkey¡¯s vein and found that its interior was inplete chaos.

    The monkey looked like it had a fever and was still babbling nonsense.

    ¡°My heart does not ache that the Buddha has bullied me. Bodhisattva lied to me, but my heart is not angry. ¡°But when you tricked me, my heart felt as though it was being cut by knives ¡­¡±

 Chapter 362 - Farewell to the Immortal Palace

    <strong>Chapter 362 ¨C Farewell to the Immortal Pce</strong>

    An Zheng carried the scorching monkey in his arms as he ran forward with Du Shoushou. From afar, the sound of horns could be heard, causing An Zheng¡¯s heart to be even more worried. Hiding behind a copsed sculpture, they raised their heads to look at the densely packed warships flying in the sky. It was the army of the Great Western Holy See, every ship was emitting a terrifying aura. There was no need for too many of these warships, just seven or eight of them would be enough to destroy State of Yan.

    On the other side, a giant golden lotus appeared in the sky. The golden light was sharp like an arrow, and it easily shattered the few battleships in front.

    Du Shoushou swallowed his saliva: ¡°It¡¯s too fucking scary... That golden lotus should be that monk called Da Hui, right? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°General, it¡¯s the First Disciple of the Buddha, even he is here.¡±

    Far away in the sky, a sword intent suddenly shot into the sky. The sword intent carried an unstoppable aura as it pierced through the golden light. With a boom, it pierced through the golden lotus that was blooming in the air. The golden lotus and the sword intent confronted each other, causing even the sky to distort.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Who is this awesome person, to actually dare to directly challenge the first disciple of Buddha.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, when the gods fight, we do not have the ability to interfere. Hurry and find Chen Shaobai, we can¡¯t stay even a second longer here. ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°How¡¯s the monkey?¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked: ¡°Monkey is alright, although it¡¯s heavily injured, as long as we don¡¯t do anything in the near future, a good rest should be able to recover. But the old cow... I don¡¯t know how to save it either. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go back. After we return, there will be a Xiao Liu¡¯er that can help them.¡±

    The two of them ran forward one after the other. The battle in the sky had already reached its climax. The army of the Tsukiko was the first to enter and control the scene, but when the army of the Great Western Holy See entered, it was truly overwhelming. Tsukiko¡¯s power was like a snowman in front of Da Xi. It melted the moment it came into contact with the zing light. Da Xi¡¯s army had almost swept their way in. No matter which side they were on, they would not be able to fight back in front of sucuge beast.

    It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of the Golden Crown¡¯s experts that the pressure on Da Xi finally slowed down.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This is truly a battle between gods, damn, now I know how weak my cultivation is. I used to think that with my current age and myughable talent, being able to reach my current cultivation realm can be considered as something that has never been seen before and never been seen before. But from the looks of it, he really is a frog in the well. ¡±

    As he was speaking, something fell from the sky and created a huge crater on the ground.

    Seeing An Zheng and Du Shoushou in front of him, he immediatelyughed: ¡°I still need to look for you guys, quickly run, behind me, there¡¯s still someone strong chasing after me.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the roar of a wild beast came from behind.

    The man that Da Da Ye called the Imperial Advisor rode the huge ck panther and chased after them.

    ¡°You want to leave after stealing?¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head and cursed, ¡°He¡¯s nohief! Mind your own business! ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re the fucking rat!¡±

    These words stunned the Imperial Advisor for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you a mouse.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s what you think!¡±

    The Imperial Advisor raged, ¡°Madman, leave something behind and follow me back to the Tsukiko!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Bastard your grandpa.¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled him back and ran, ¡°Why the f * ck are you not running? ¡°At his age, you can¡¯t support an egg just because you want to.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    The thing in his arms was covered by a piece of cloth, as if it was still twisting and turning.

    Du Shoushou: What did you steal from him?

    ¡°What is stealing? Everything in this immortal pce was ownerless, whoever got it would own it. Other than the original owner who could say that I stole something, who else could say that I stole something? This was obviously a f * cking pick up. The guy riding the big ck cat at the back insisted that all the things here belonged to their Tsukiko, making me angry. With my personality, how can I not bother him? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°And then.¡±

    ¡°Are you blind? Haven¡¯t you done that before ¡­¡±

    The three of them ran forward as the Imperial Advisor chased after them on his ck panther. The thing that was rushing out of Chen Shaobai¡¯s embrace was actually a flower bud. Zi, it hasn¡¯t even opened yet. What made people unable to ept it the most was ¡­ The flower bud had eyes and nose, and itsrge eyes had two eyelids, which looked even bigger than Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m suffocating!¡±

    Flower bud opened her mouth and said in a childish voice, ¡°That filial son of a bitch, where are you taking me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Grandpa Hua, can you be more honest?¡±

    This little flower bud actually dared to call Chen Shaobai a filial son and grandson, but he did not refute. This did not seem like it was Chen Shaobai¡¯s temperament. If it was in the past, Chen Shaobai would have already used the flower petals to soak in the water.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where I am going, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    The flower bud struggled.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Go home, I¡¯ll take you home. You can also tell that I am of the same generation as your filial son and grandson, so how could I lie to you? ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Who is this Grandpa Hua?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Purple Ivy ¡­ ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡±

    An Zheng was shocked, ¡°Immortal Emperor?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Immortal Emperor ¡­ Flowers nted. Let me tell you this, our Chen Family is considered to be the descendant of the Purple Ivy Branch, do you believe me? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Guess you don¡¯t believe it, and I don¡¯t f * cking believe it either, but that¡¯s what my father told me. My purpose foring to the Immortal Pce is for this Grandpa Hua Hua, I didn¡¯t fail in the end. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Immortal pce is thinking of me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s the second most important thing.¡±

    As he spoke, the ck panther behind him was drawing closer and closer. Du Shoushou said as he ran: ¡°Chen Shaobai, you sure brought f * cking many magical equipment, use them. Don¡¯t you havelper? If we continue to run like this, we¡¯ll die of exhaustion even if we don¡¯t get beaten to death. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Persist a little longer.¡±

    ¡°The reinforcements are here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll tire the rest of us to death.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had obtained the Blue Lotus, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it. After obtaining the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda, he had no idea how to use it. And just at this moment, the Nine Hell Magic Bell did not wake up. He had many magical equipment on him, but it was useless. Fortunately, the three of them weren¡¯t the kind of people who felt it was shameful to just run away when they couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Tsukiko¡¯s State Grandmaster was furious, he raised his hand and was about to attack.

    At this time, a huge shadow swooped down from the sky and shourple lightning. Tsukiko¡¯s Imperial Advisor quickly dodged, but he was still sent flying by the purple lightning. Huge Dragon Lion swooped down from the sky and stood behind An Zheng and the others like a great general. Behind the Dragon Lion, a few Da Xi battleships were chasing after them. On one of the battleships, there was a middle-aged man wearing a fiery red robe. His aura was exceptionally terrifying.

    ¡°F * ck, why are there so many experts?¡±

    Du Shoushou turned his head and said to the Dragon Lion as he ran: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The Dragon Lion turned around and nced at them, all of its attention was focused on the monkey and the green ox in An Zheng¡¯s embrace. As it watched, tears actually flowed down its face. He then opened his mouth and let ouoar. For the first time in tens of thousands of years, he shouted, ¡°Go!¡±

    That sound shook the world.

    Then, the Dragon Lion sent the Tsukiko¡¯s State Grandmaster flying with another bolt of purple lightning. Then, the Dragon Lion rose into the air and rushed towards the battleship that was chasing it. In the sky, the battle was extremely intense. An Zheng and the others ran forward aain of blood rained down. An Zheng and the others turned their heads and saw the middle-aged man standing on the Dragon Lion¡¯s back. In his hand was arge spear, and he directly pierced through the Dragon Lion¡¯s shoulder. The Dragon Lion roared and ran in the opposite direction from An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Ai!¡±

    Du Shoushou let out a long sigh: ¡°That¡¯s a loyal fellow!¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Damn, I really hate myself for not having enough cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the middle-aged man with aplicated expression, ¡°That is Da Xi¡¯s Left Swordhall.¡±

    The strength of Dragon Lion could bepared to cultivators at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. Even cultivators of the same level would find it extremely difficult to achieve victory. Thus, from this alone, one could see just how terrifying the strength of the person called Left Swordhall was. Furthermore, An Zheng¡¯splicated gaze seemed to indicate something. The Dragon Lion wailed as it floated down from the sky. It cut at the hearts of An Zheng and the others like a knife.

    ¡°Sooner orter!¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his fist: ¡°I will save him!¡±

    In the sky, thest wail of the Dragon Lion floated down. An extremely bright light burst out from Left Swordhall¡¯s palm, and then the Dragon Lion disappeared. It should have been sealed in some sort of magic tool by him. The Left Swordhall was much stronger than the Ning Family¡¯s prehistoric battleship. In front of him, the Dragon Lion actually did not have any strength to fight back. But even so, when the Dragon Lion was escaping, it still rushed down without any hesitation when it saw An Zheng and the others being chased.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Imperial Advisor, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape, but it would have been able to hold on for a little longer. However, it did not choose to do so. Instead, it rushed down to save An Zheng and the others. Of course, An Zheng and the others knew that the Dragon Lion had saved the old cow.

    The sound of his departure shook the world, and still reverberated in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

    If Left Swordhall continued to make his move, An Zheng and the others still would not be able to leave. However, at this moment, the sword intent, which had been on par with the golden lotus, began to weaken. The Left Swordhall looked at An Zheng and the others, then looked at the golden lotus. In the end, he turned into a shooting star and rushed towards the direction of the big battle. In his eyes, the weight of An Zheng and the rest was far less than the head disciple of Golden Crown¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Finally, they had gathered all of them and were running frantically. Perhaps it was due to luck that he was able to see the purple dragon within a short distance of his destination. Chen Shaobai summoned a magic tool that brought An Zheng and the others down from the Purple Radiant Tornado.

    Thus, the immortal pce bade farewell.

    He didn¡¯t know if there would still be a day he would enter the immortal pce again.

 Chapter 363 - Will you be back?

    Chapter 363 ¨C Will you be back?

    Lying on the golden sand, An Zheng breathed in deeply, as though he was trying to exhale all of the depression in his chest. The desert was dry without a breath of wind. The sun was shining on them, but no one could feel any heat. The coldness in his heart far surpassed the temperature of the sun. Perhaps they could only feel that little bit of warmth under the sunlight.

    Du Shoushou raised his head and stared at the sun as tears streamed down his face.

    ¡°An Zheng, will they kill the Dragon Lion?¡±

    ¡°No, to them, Dragon Lion are precious treasures, so they will think of a way to tame them.¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°When I be stronger, I will charge into the Da Xi and bring the Dragon Lion back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai panted, ¡°How interesting, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this world. It is rare to see such a life and death match between people. On the contrary, it is actually the demon beasts that have feelings that are worthy of respect. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Even your words don¡¯t sound like you anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel a bit sad. An Zheng, Fatty ¡­ Please do something. If one day there iift between us, we must find a way to mend it. The only people in the world who can make me feel warm are all of you. ¡±

    Du Shoushou wiped away his tears. ¡°Pah, you little white boy, who cares about you?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed foolishly, sitting up and looking at the distant Qi Tian, who was still tightly hugging the old cow.

    ¡°I wonder when this fellow will wake up. To be able to injure a city like this with his cultivation level, we can only imagine how terrifying the cultivation of that monk from Golden Crown is. If we meet them, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What monk, it is only because the monkey¡¯s cultivation has not recovered yet. If the monkey was at its peak, it was not certain who would beat who. I remember Monkey said that he would do the same thing in the Great Thunder Lake Temple. I saw that none of the Monkeys were interested in those monks, only the Divisions. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be on the right track, but the monkey obviously always came over to find something to talk about. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Monkey said, it seems to be an old friend of his.¡±

    Not far away, Monkey turned over and muttered to himself, ¡°On the western side of the road, you said that as long as we can obtain the Dharma, we can conquer all living things. Great Sage believes in your evil, so I¡¯ll follow you. However, on the way here, you didn¡¯t realize that the scariest thing wasn¡¯t the demons, but the human heart. I know you didn¡¯t lie to me on purpose, but you were also deceived by the Buddha, weren¡¯t you? If you intentionally lied to me, how could you face the wall and die from years of depression? ¡±

    An Zheng reached out and touched the monkey¡¯s forehead, but the monkey suddenly opened its eyes and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s wrist, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s not enough for me to kill my own kind for you?!¡±

    Seeing that the person in front of him was An Zheng, Monkey¡¯s face obviously darkened: ¡°Hug ¡­ ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He began to cough violently as he continued to cough out blood.

    An Zheng took out a golden pellet and handed it over to him: ¡°Your Inner Qi is very chaotic.¡±

    Qi Tian nced at the Jindan and shook his head, ¡°The Great Sage has been injured countless times and has never needed to take any medicine. Furthermore, that monk of great power has also remembered our old friendship and has left some leeway for his attack. ¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at the green ox in his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s jusity. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to recover.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s return to State of Yan and let Xiao Liu¡¯er and Oldman Huo see. It might not be impossible to save them.¡±

    Mentioning Qu Liuxi, Qi Tian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes! That little girl¡¯s medical skills are peerless in this world, he must have a way to save the old cow. ¡°Old Ox has waited for someone for tens of thousands of years without moving an inch. His heart is filled with determination, and his cultivation has declined instead of rising. That old man is the devil in his heart.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not an inner demon. If it were an inner demon, Old Cow would have already been possessed.¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, he heard a ¡°kacha¡± sound. Then, a voice filled with grief resounded in everyone¡¯s minds. That voice was so deste, so heartbreaking.

    ¡°If the devil does not kill me, the Buddha will kill me.¡±

    Then, a ball of green light shot up into the sky. With a crack, the old cow in Qi Tian¡¯s embrace split open, and a streak of green light rushed up to the sky. The green light was like lightning, dyeing the surroundings green. The green light pierced through the sky, stirring up the clouds and the wind. The green light formed an iparably huge bull¡¯s body in the sky and roared towards the direction of the Immortal pce.

    ¡°Today¡¯s bedevilment, is asking about morality?¡±

    The huge bull formed by green light rushed towards the Heavenly Pce. Qi Tian shouted and was about to chase after him. The old cow turned his head in the air and said, ¡°You are the Demon Lord and I am the Devil. Great Sage, the road in front of you is uncertain. He woulde again in the future to repay the debt of saving his life. If I die, in the future when you meet that old man with a white beard, ask him for me ¡­ To fall into the Path of Demon, is that the only way for me? ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he charged head first into the Inside the Immortal Pce.

    Before An Zheng and the others could even react, they were swept up by a ball of green light. Everyone had lost their freedom. When they recovered, they would no longer know where they were. The old ox sent them thousands of miles away, not willing to let them participate in any more battles.

    Qi Tian looked back from where he stood, but he did not know if it was the right direction.

    ¡°Why must we do this?¡±

    he asked.

    However, no one could give him an answer.

    An Zheng walked over, stood beside him and patted his shoulder. Qi Tian turned around and nced at An Zheng, his eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°An Zheng, can you tell me what is wrong with this world? Could it be that you really need to be a supreme expert in order to protect your righteous heart? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An Zheng replied crisply: ¡°If you want to break an order, then you need to be strong enough. To re-establish order, you need to be even more powerful. Because when you started to rebuild order, there were already people thinking about how to break it. That¡¯s why you have to continuously be stronger. This way, you won¡¯t be broken by others and will have to maintain the order that you want to build up. ¡±

    Qi Tian replied, ¡°Old Ox made that choice in the end. Perhaps, that would be the one with a clear conscience.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    Qi Tian shook his head: ¡°No matter how strong those cultivators are, be it the Da Xi warriors or the Lei Chi Temple monks, there are none that can defeat the old ox, and none that can kill the old ox. Unless the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo you are talking about personally takes action, or the Buddha himself takes action. The old cow was originally demonic energy. If he lost his main body, he would be even more powerful. Furthermore ¡­ His primordial spirit is not with him, but with that old man. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Who exactly is that old man?¡±

    ¡°Surnamed Li, I have already forgotten his name.¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°The entire world¡¯s Dao Sect began with him.¡±

    Knowing that the old cow would not be in any danger, An Zheng and the others also calmed down. Thinking about the things that the Inside the Immortal Pce had obtained, he didn¡¯t know how to use any of them. An Zheng took it out and asked Qi Tian. Amongst the group of people, Qi Tian had the most understanding about the immortal pce.

    An Zheng took out the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda, causing Qi Tian¡¯s expression to change greatly: ¡°My god, my god ¡­ How the fuck did you steal the Heavenly King¡¯s Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I were to say that it followed me alone, would you believe me?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I were beaten to death ¡­ In the Inside the Immortal Pce, there were three Immortal Emperors with extraordinary powers. The strength of the three Immortal Emperors were on par with one another. It could not be said that they were stronger than anyone else. However, when it came down to it, the three Immortal Emperors all had to thank the white-bearded old man for being able to achieve such great things ¡­ Green Lotus and Xuan-Yuan could both be considered the old man¡¯s disciples. As for the rebellious Purple Ivy, he is the embodiment of the old man. ¡±

    ¡°Next to the three Immortal Emperors is the Heavenly King. The Heavenly King was themander of the immortal pce¡¯s armies, and his power was heaven-defying. When he had fought with the Great Sage, the Great Sage had to be a bit afraid. However, after the destruction of the immortal pce, it was unknown whether he died or left. He was most likely dead. Otherwise, how could he abandon his magic tools? This Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda is an immortal equipment; with your strength, you have no way of activating it. ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, then took out the green lotus again.

    Qi Tian took a nce and his face became distorted, ¡°What the f * ck... This is the f * cking Dao Root of that fellow Qing Lian. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±.

    Qi Tian looked like he wanted to beat An Zheng up, ¡°Do you know what the Blue Lotus Dao Root means? With this Green Lotus Dao Root, one would be able to sense the path of cultivation of an Immortal Emperor. How many people had yearned for suching in their dreams? As long as you have it, you will be able to experience a process of cultivation andprehension that you will definitely not be able to understand. These insights, even the best teacher in the world will not be able to teach you. ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, his face was expressionless: ¡°It¡¯s still useless.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t crush you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Immortal Emperor¡¯sprehension, it¡¯s still someone else¡¯s. Why would I want someone else¡¯sprehension? Moreover, his dao and mine are not the same. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Sigh ¡­ There¡¯s a stubborn one. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Another one?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Last time I saw such a stubborn person, his name was Purple Ivy.¡±

    An Zheng wanted to take something out from inside, but he stopped him: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to State of Yan first. Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking trouble now? I¡¯m injured, you¡¯re injured, Little White is injured, and Fatty is injured. Will there really bowerful expert for you to defend against? ¡±

    An Zheng thought about it and agreed, ¡°Then, let¡¯s return to the State of Yan.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°I won¡¯t be following you to the State of Yan. I originally wanted to get the qilin blood from the West Qiang, but because all of you had changed your targets. Fortunately, had obtained more than the opening of his immortal pce, even better than the Qilin blood. I have to get back to my father.

    Qi Tian swayed: ¡°Come and help me... He stole the Green Lotus Dao Root, and you actually stole Purple Ivy¡¯s Dao Root? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How can that be considered stealing? This is ¡­ The matters of cultivators could not be considered as stealing. You can go back, after I see father, I will go to State of Yan to find you. When the timees, we can drink and chat merrily. However, speaking of it ¡­ An Zheng, you even seem to have provoked a whole body of debts. ¡±

    ¡°What debt?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Shaobai shook his head andughed: ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±

    Tsukiko, Imperial Pce.

    On the pce wall, Da Da Ye raised his head and looked at the sky above the immortal pce, his eyes filled with destion.

    ¡°Will you reallye back?¡±

 Chapter 364 - I am An Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 364 ¨C I am An Zheng</h4>

    There were four people when he left State of Yan and four when he returned. It was just that the Divisions Monk had been reced with Chen Shaobai. However, after leaving the vicinity of the Western Regions, the four of them turned into three people when they passed through the State of Zhao. Chen Shaobai left in a hurry, he did not know what kind of change Purple Ivy¡¯s flower bud could bring to his father. Chen Shaobai waerson who spoke truthfully and truthfully. Even An Zheng was unable to discern if he was lying when he said that he was a descendant of Purple Ivy or not.

    In the end, he still chose to leave with An Zheng. He was not at ease with Old Cow, but in the end, he still returned.

    The two of them began their journey back home, looking a little lonely.

    Du Shoushou saw that An Zheng was not in a good mood, and even though he was constantly telling meat jokes along the way, he himself was more than happy.

    ¡°Tell me, exactly how many stories do you think Qi Tian has?¡±

    Du Shoushou held a furry grass in his mouth, and his eyes were filled with yearning. ¡°At that time, when Immortals were everywhere, it was not umon even for sages to see them. How awe-inspiring is it for a monkey to use an iron rod to attack the Great Thunder Lake Temple from the Immortal Pce to the Great Thunder Lake Temple? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Originally, it was a natural and unrestrained First Demon Sovereign, but after heading west, there was no happiness in my heart anymore.¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°There must be something going on between him and the Divisions Monk, I have always thought that the Divisions Monk was lying ¡­¡±

    An Zheng replied: Divisions is a good monk.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Looking down on the Buddhist Sect, my heart looks forward to it. After this trip, he realized that many things were not as well-known as meeting each other. If it were only those beautiful legends and legends, then he would still be able to feel somefort in his heart. ¡°I feel that the Buddhist country in the Western Regions is an extremely happy and purend, but after actually seeing it, I know that it¡¯s just as dirty as before.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This trip back, your ability to speak has increased quite a bit.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°People have to improve eventually.¡±

    He spat out the furry grass in his mouth, ¡°An Zheng, when are we going to the Da Xi? The real martial arts world was in Da Xi. I was thinking about that Dragon Lion in my heart, but I knew that my cultivation was too weak. It was impossible for me to go to Da Xi to rescue it. ¡°But I just want to turn the world upside down by killing him in the Da Xi world.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Once we help the Xiao Qi Dao stabilize the situation, we will definitely go to the Da Xi Empire. Not only the Dragon Lion, there are also a lot of things that needs to be settled in the Great Western Region. ¡±

    As the two of them walked and talked, they noticed a small town in front of them that was bustling with people. and Du Shoushou did not want to cause too much trouble, after all, they were not very happy with the State of Zhao. The two of them nned to avoid the attack. Then, they saw a group of civilians rushing out of the town. The soldiers of Zhao Jun, on the other hand, were at the back of the crowd, unceasingly drawing their bows and shooting arrows.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face turned cold: Why does Zhao Jun still want to kill his own citizens?

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The town was not small, at least a few thousand people. This ce was close to the border of the West Qiang, and could be considered to be one of the most important trading towns. The merchants of the State of West Qiang sold their goods here, then bought the items from the Central ins that they needed and returned to the West. When An Zheng and the others passed by, they did not stay for long.

    An Zheng noticed that the people who rushed out of the town were all elderly, women and children.

    Du Shoushou could not even see this as he rushed forward and started to beat the crap out of them. The field officer in the lead was beaten up so badly by Du Shoushou that his figure was almost indiscernible.

    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked fiercely.

    The field officer replied with a sad face, ¡°This is the order from the higher ups. I had no choice but to do it.¡± ¡°If I do not follow the military order, the one who will die will be me.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Du Shoushou asked again.

    Themanding officer looked around and saw that several hundred of his men had been overturned. They were either dead or crippled, and there wasn¡¯t even a single person who could help. He could also tell that this sturdy man wauthless character. If he didn¡¯t tell the truth, then there wouldn¡¯t be any good ending. After hesitating for a while, he answered honestly, ¡°Just two days ago, the border army received orders to capture strong men from all over the border to enlist in the army. The rest of the people will be killed and the me will be ced on the State of Qiang.¡±

    Du Shoushou was so angry that his lips were trembling. ¡°You bunch of bastards, didn¡¯t you kill your fellow countrymen? We are all from State of Zhao, why are you so vicious! ¡±

    The field officer trembled as he replied, ¡°Great sir, you can¡¯t me us for this. On one side of the State of Zhao was the West Qiang, while on the other side was the Great Xixi. However, if they had a choice, they would still have to get closer to Da Xi. Two days ago, people from Da Xi came to ask the State of Zhao to send troops to fight against the State of Qiang. However ¡­ A war like this, without any reason, was bound to arouse the displeasure of the people. ¡°Therefore, the higher ups thought of a way to kill all the towns on the border. They said that it was done by the people of the West Qiang. That way, they would be able to make a name for themselves by mobilizing troops on the West Qiang.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Du Shoushou smashed apart the field officer¡¯s skull witunch, his face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the immortal pce... Da Xi wanted to upy the immortal pce, but the immortal pce was located in the Tsukiko and a few hundred miles west of West Qiang. If he were to continue fighting like this, it would be impossible for him to make a name for himself. However, once Da Xi started a war with the Buddhist powers in the Western Regions, the vanguard would definitely use the small countries that she was attached to as cannon fodder. State of Zhao and the State of Qiang are at the border. Without question, the State of Zhao is the first cannon fodder to rush up. ¡±

    ¡°There are three thousand Buddhist countries in the Western Regions, but there are also hundreds of small countries that are attached to Da Xi. To be honest, this was just a battle between Golden Crown and Da Xi. The Golden Crown will make small countries like the West Qiang and the Tsukiko take the lead, and the Da Xi will of course use small countries like the State of Zhao and Korea to take the lead. ¡±

    ¡°King Zhao is not an idiot, of course he would understand. What should he do if he wanted to preserve the strength of his country and not offend Da Xi? First, he had to find an excuse for the border armies to kill and shift the me to the State of Qiang. In this way, public opinion would support sending troops out in the face of domestic anger. But once they sent out their troops, the State of Zhao would not be far from being destroyed. Secondly, capture all the able-bodied men in the viges at the border. When the timees, put on their military uniforms and pretend that the elite soldiers of the Zhao Army were going to attack the State of Qiang. ¡°This way, I can give Da Xi an exnation.¡±

    Du Shoushou smashed a huge boulder beside him with his fist. ¡°F * ck his mother!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not just the State of Zhao, Korea is a country that is rtively close to the Western Regions, as well as the sixteen northern countries of Yon City, I¡¯m afraid that no one will be able to escape from here. Why was it that Da Xi didn¡¯t allow countries to annex each other for so many years? If they fought casually, then one of them wouldn¡¯t be able to get destroyed. Even a small country like the Zhongshan Country could survive in this situation. If it wasn¡¯t because of the current situation, these small countries would be the first troops that Da Xi ordered. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Such a Da Xi is not the Da Xi that I yearn for in my heart.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°The so-called justice and divinity of Da Xi are all self-proimed. We have no choice but to deal with what we see and what we can¡¯t see. Go back to the State of Yan as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid that Da Xi will try to suppress the State of Zhao as well. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Xiao Qi Dao would never agree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If Xiao Qi Dao does not agree, and if we do not, that is dangerous. The moment Da Xi gave the order for the other nations to fight, the State of Yan stood out and said no, so the Da Xi would definitely be intimidated. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I would rather die than submit.¡±

    He turned his head to look at themoners, ¡°Run for your lives. Your King Zhao no longer views you as his subjects. Although it is more dangerous than war, it is better to travel from here to the Mount Cang Man s from the north. ¡±

    The citizens were extremely grateful and ran back to pack their things. Each one of them looked so sad.

    Since then, they have been disced.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou were worried about the State of Yan, they did not dare to dy along the way, and hurried back as fast as they could. The State of Zhao was close to the Western Regions, and things like what happened in that town were happening everywhere. An Zheng and the others immediately lenand when they saw it. They walked northeast for less than two hundred kilometers, saving at least tens of thousands of lives. It was obvious that King Zhao had decided to give up within a radius of two hundred miles from West Qiang.

    To willfulness, this was the worst thing that could happen. But to the King Zhao, this kind of choice could only be considered as an act of helplessness. His idea was to cut off a piece of flesh to preserve most of the ce. But was it really useful? Hundreds of miles to the north and south, and two hundred miles to the east and west. Within this range, at least hundreds of thousands of people would die in vain. The elderly, the weak, the children were killed, and the able-bodied men were forced to be soldiers, who then became cannon fodder to attack the West.

    When it came to the border between the State of Zhao and himself, this sort of thing wasn¡¯t over yet. The King Zhao had clearly given the order to the northern border¡¯s army. Zhao Jun began to frantically steal the citizens of the State of Yan from the border. Those who were captured were all sent to the battlefield in the western border.

    At this point, they had no allies anymore.

    The border of the State of Yan was already extremely grim, but the Yan Army did not dare to start arge-scale war with the Zhao Army without permission from the Imperial Court. The skirmishes did not stop, but the troops from both sides began to retreat as soon as they came into contact with each other. Zhao Jun avoided the State of Yan armies as much as possible, and likack of wolves, he started to crazily capture the citizens at the border. Not only did they capture the citizens of the State of Yan, they did not even let the people of the State of Zhao escape.

    Anyway, capture them, kill them, and give them all to the State of Yan people.

    State of Yan became zed City.

    The Yan Army¡¯s border army general, Kuang Wei¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Still haven¡¯t received any news from the imperial government?¡±

    His deputy general lowered his hand and said, ¡°General ¡­¡± It¡¯s three thousand miles to and from the capital. Even if our people did their best to deliver letters to the capital, they¡¯ve only just arrived. ¡°When the decreees from the capital, it will probably be next month.¡±

    Conway smashed the table. ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Zhao Jun is bing more and more impudent, yesterday, he already prated fifty miles deep into the great swallow, and killed people. I rushed over with my men. They had already run away. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before all of our people at the border are captured. ¡°Where is the general? Is there any news from him?¡±

    ¡°General?¡±

    The deputy general¡¯s face turned pale as he said, ¡°Without the imperial government¡¯s order, how could he dare to give such an order! Since it involves the rtionship of an ally with the State of Zhao, who would dare to take this crime lying down their sleeves? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry it!¡±

    Conway straightened up. ¡°Even if I die, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Send the order, from today onwards, if you meet Zhao Jun, kill him. Once Zhao and his army cross the border, I will bring you guys back to kill. ¡°If the imperial government mes me, I will bear the me myself!¡±

    As he was speaking, a person walked in withrge strides.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    An Zheng walked in from the outside withrge strides: ¡°I am An Zheng, I will be the one in charge of this matter!¡±

 Chapter 365 - Killing intent!

    <h4>Chapter 365 ¨C Killing intent!</h4>

    An Zheng walked in from the outside withrge strides. ¡°I am An Zheng.

    After entering the city, he put on the dark blue embroidered Qilin official uniform. Du Shoushou who was wearing the Stone Essence Armor also walked in withrge strides behind him. An Zheng walked in front of Fringe City¡¯s General Kuang Wei and asked, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±

    Kuang Wei was a student of the Martial Academy who was with Nie Qing for one term and was one of the more important young generals Mu Qidao had inherited from the Swallow King. He immediately performed a standard great swallow military salute: I am zed City¡¯s Kuangwei, greetings to Prince Fu!

    With this roar, the morale of the entire hall rose.

    The soldiers outside could not hide their excitement, their faces turning red.

    ¡°The Prince Fu is actually here!¡±

    ¡°This is good, someone is taking the me!¡±

    ¡°F * ck, we¡¯ve been thoroughly angered by Zhao Doggie these past few days, but we can¡¯t kill our way out without the imperial court¡¯s order.¡± has arrived. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Prince Fu is leading us to the capital of State of Zhao, Ye City!¡±

    Hearing the soldiers talk outside, An Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. He had been sent to the Fanggu from the border of Yan Zhao and had lived there for three years. He knew that he was the pir in the hearts of all the border soldiers, and every time they brought him up, they would add, ¡°Prince Fu ising from here to the capital!¡± Now that An Zheng had returned, these people had all found their backbone.

    ¡°Send someone to Feng City and get the general Zou Si Kai from the southeast border to meet me.¡±

    An Zheng gave his first order.

    ¡°From today onwards, all border soldiers will be on patrol outside the city. If they encounter Zhao Jun, they will be killed immediately.¡±

    The second military order.

    ¡°In an hour, gather all of the armies of zed City. I want to speak.¡±

    The third order.

    After saying that, An Zheng stood in front of the map and looked at the detailed border army map. The map that the Yan Army¡¯s border armies were currently using was drawn by An Zheng a few years ago. It was precisely because of this contribution and the improvement of living conditions for the border army that they were conferred the rank of sixth rank. An Zheng had lived in Fringe City for three years and for the past three years, he had been searching for treasures here.

    ¡°From now on, we are ready for battle. The alliance with the State of Zhao is over. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let all the soldiers be alert, Zhao Jun did not know that I hade, so he will still be like before, crossing over into the remote area to capture our people. They were not afraid at all, because they knew that the order from the Fanggu would take at least another month to arrive.

    He asked Kuang Wei: ¡°How many guards are there in the State of Zhao city on the other side?¡±

    ¡°Three thousand five hundred.¡±

    ¡°How many of us are there?¡±

    ¡°Two thousand four hundred.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Divide the two thousand four hundred people into three groups. You will personally bring a pair. Fatty, you takeam. The remaining team of people stayed behind to guard zed City and pacify the citizens. Three groups of soldiers were on patrol outside the city, day and night. As for Song City ¡­ After today, there will be no more Song City. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go gather the soldiers. I will be lecturing them in an hour.¡±

    An Zheng got up: ¡°Fatty, you stay behind to familiarize yourself with the military affairs, send someone to Fanggu to deliver a letter, tell them that we are back.¡±

    Du Shoushou responded loudly, and asked An Zheng: ¡°What about you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I already said, from today onwards, Song City will not exist anymore.¡±

    When he walked out of the hall, the Holy Fish Scale flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. An Zheng stepped on his Holy Fish Scale and immediately flew off the city wall, moving towards the southwest likay of light. Sixty miles to the southwest was the State of Zhao¡¯s Fringe City, Song City. Zhao Jun of Song City had been leaving almost all the forces in the city in the recent days. He split into groups and crossed over from a remote area to rob the people.

    To An Zheng, six kilometers was something that could be covered in a few moments.

    An Zhengnded on the city walls of Song City, and all of the Song Army soldiers who saw him were stunned.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you invade my Big Zhao¡¯s Fringe City!¡± Quickly surrender or I will kill you on the spot! ¡±

    A group of Zhao Jun soldiers surrounded him, the crossbows in their hands already aimed at An Zheng, waiting for an order, the crossbows would shoot all the arrows. In Yan Zhao, everyone was brave and brave. Zhao Jun¡¯s soldiers were all ferocious men. These days, he had killed many people with the smell of blood on him, so he was much more brutal than before.

    An Zheng looked inside the city. There was not a single citizen. Song City had be Zhao Jun¡¯s war fortress. All the civilians should have been captured and sent to the western border. Under the strict orders of the King Zhao, none of the soldiers dared to resist.

    ¡°Song City?¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself: ¡°I hope that the destruction of a city will cause your Zhao Ren to feel fear.¡±

    His body slowly floated up into the air. Zhao Jun and the other soldiers were all frightened. Cultivators who could fly weren¡¯t people they could fight against at all. But at this moment, they had no other choice but to resist. Following that field officer¡¯s order, all the crossbows began to show their might. Hundreds and hundreds of crossbow bolts shot towards An Zheng, densely packed like a storm. However, all the arrows suddenly stopped when they were about toe into contact with An Zheng. After pausing for a few seconds, they all suddenly shot back. The dozens of soldiers surrounding him were instantly knocked to the ground by the crossbow bolts.

    Purple lightning appeared on An Zheng¡¯s left hand and purple sun appeared on his right.

    He flew higher and higher until he was floating above the center of Song City.

    Purple lightning coiled around him as the purple sun burned fiercely. The two types of energy started to fuse in the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm. An intense light appeared outside An Zheng¡¯s body. All the cultivators in the Zhao Army of Song City felt fear in their hearts, and did not even dare to attack An Zheng. Those cultivators who should have been supported by the morale of the troops all turned around and ran after sensing the terrifying aura in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    An Zheng pressed down with both hands, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared again!

    Aooo!

    When the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns smashed down from midair, it actually produced a resonant dragon¡¯s roar. This time, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns turned into a light purple long dragon and aggressively swooped down from the sky, smashing head first into the Song City general¡¯s yamen. The earth shook, and following that, countless rocks and dust rose into the air. It was as if a colossus had appeared in the entire Song City, rooting it over.

    Large areas of buildings copsed and dust rose into the air.

    Immediately afterwards, arge amount of faint purple light spread out in all directions. The purple light that was spreading out was like a circr ripple that was formed afteock thrown into a calmke, quickly spreading to the entire Song City. Wherever the light purple light passed by, it was as if a knife had sliced off a wholeyer of the building. What followed was an unending series of explosions. That scene was like a covering bomb, and every meter, a bomb would drop.

    The entire Song City was turned upside down.

    There were more than a thousand soldiers guarding Song City, none of them could escape. Wherever the Raging Dragon passed, the streets were destroyed and the houses copsed. The trees that the two of them were able to hold had be bare after the hurricane, leaving only the branches and trunks behind. Then, there was the explosion. Trees were smashed into pieces, and wood was sent flying everywhere.

    This was the power of the Forbidden Technique.

    If it was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, with An Zheng using it to attack Song Cheng, Song Cheng would have turned into sand in no time. At this time, 80% of the houses inside Song City were destroyed under the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, and arge area of the city¡¯s walls copsed. The soldiers on the city wall fell and were smashed to death by the stones.

    An Zheng quietly floated in mid-air, looking at the mess below, without a shred of pity.

    ¡°Those who are still alive, tell your generals, if they dare to invade the territory of my great swallow and rob the people of my great swallow, I will repay them tenfold!¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and returned.

    In just one move from the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, Song City was reduced to ruins.

    The cultivators in the city didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of resistance.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength at the seventh stage of the Captive Stage, even if he doesn¡¯t take back half of his strength, he would still be able to fight against a cultivator at the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. As for the Fringe City, how could a cultivator from the Lower Completion Stage appear there so casually?

    When An Zheng returned to zed City, Kuang Wei had just gathered all the soldiers.

    An Zhengnded on the city wall, pointing towards the dust cloud outside, ¡°I just went out and destroyed Song City. I¡¯m doing this to tell each of you one thing. Do not have any pity for the enemies that have invaded my homnd and hurt my loved ones. This is war, and there is no need for leniency. There is no need for benevolence, and I also do not wish for you to bighteous teacher. I want you to be a master of tigers and wolves! ¡±

    ¡°In the face of the enemy, wherever you go, you will only be left with the body of the enemy and the broken remnants of his city. No matter if the enemy is a man or a woman, the elderly or children, when they take up their weapons and ughter our people, they must die! There was no need for good intentions in a war. From this moment, the alliance between our great swallow and the great swallow ended. Everyone listen carefully, put on your armor, pick up your weapons, and patrol the border for twenty-four hours straight away. As long as there are people crossing the border, I don¡¯t need you to leave any survivors. A hundred of them will fight, and kill a hundred of them! ¡±

    An Zheng pointed outside and said loudly, ¡°Give me an answer, what do you want to do to the enemy?!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Three earth-shaking cries of ¡°kill!¡± rang through the sky!

    Every soldier gripped the weapons in their hands tightly, and each one of them had a determined look on their face. When An Zheng stood in front of them, it was as if he had instigated their courage, and they were fearless. An Zheng wanted to tell these soldiers that they were going to be the only barrier in front of their families. Therefore, they had no way out. Since that was the case, why would they show any mercy to the enemy?

    This was war, not child¡¯s y.

    An Zheng stood on top of the city wall and stated word by word: ¡°To kill an enemy is to be a warrior. To kill a hundred people is to bero. ¡±

    ¡°You are soldiers, and your duty is to protect. The knife in your hand is meant to kill! ¡±

    An Zheng said loudly, ¡°With you here, the citizens will not have to worry. I am your backer! ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Killing intent soared to the heavens!

 Chapter 366 - Battling or defending

    <h4>Chapter 366 ¨C Battling or defending</h4>

    Kuangwei strode into the border army camp, the smell of blood on his body carried far by the wind. The soldiers behind him were all red in color. There were still bloodstains left behind, and it was unknown how many of them hade from the enemies and from themselves. Although all the soldiers looked exhausted when they returned, their fighting spirit did not dissipate.

    An Zheng divided the two thousand four hundred armies in zed City into three teams, and took turns to patrol outside of the city. After he single-handedly razed Song City to the ground, Zhao Jun¡¯s provocations also lessened. However, because the border was in chaos, those mounted gangsters and bandits also saw the opportunity and seemed to appear in an instant.

    When Kuang Wei walked into the big tent, An Zheng was frowning as he looked at the map in front of him.

    Seeing Kuang Wei enter, An Zheng pointed at the chair at his side: ¡°You haven¡¯t slept for two days and two nights, right? Sit down and rest first. Du Shoushou will lead the troops outter. ¡±

    Kuang Wei said: ¡°Prince Fu, Zhao Jun has been quite quiettely, after all, under the Prince Fu¡¯s divine might, all those Zhao Jun have been scared out of their wits. However, the bandits became more and more rampant, for the past few days, they have been killing and exterminating a few bandits¡¯ temporary resting ces, but their movements were irregr, and there was nothing they could do about it, after all, many bandits are actually citizens of the State of Zhao and havee to our side. ¡±

    ¡°Send someone out to spread the news that the State of Yan is willing to ept them. But there is only one rule, which is that those who abide by thews of the great swallow will be divided into two parts and given to them to cultivate their fields, and their seeds and food will be provided by the great swallow. Those who do not abide by thews of the great swallow, regardless of whether they are refugees or bandits, I will kill them without mercy. I have found them a way out, but they cannot force the citizens of my great swallow to a dead end. ¡±

    An Zheng said without even raising his head, and then pointed at the map: ¡°I have marked out the areas within a three hundred mile radius that could be popted by refugees or bandits. Take one of the mapster. We need to keep a close watch on these ces. ¡±

    Kuang Wei said: ¡°As youmand...¡± During the recent peace at the State of Zhao, Subordinate felt that it might not be all good news. The number of cultivators in Zhao Jun¡¯s army was not many, but there were more than a dozen sects of various sizes near Song City. The sects around here only called them by their names, but in fact, they were called the ¡°Grasnds of the Jianghu¡± by Zhao Jun. They were all attached to the Song City. ¡°Now that the Song City has been destroyed, if those grass and nts of the martial world were toe out andmit evil, they would probably be even more brutal than Zhao Jun.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°With me here, they temporarily won¡¯t dare to act rashly. The matter of pacifying the people on the border was now the most important matter. Three hundred soldiers were drawn out to guard the field I had nned. All the immigrants from State of Zhao were to be arranged there. These three hundred shall be responsible for the enforcement of thews, and shall also be responsible for protecting their safety. ¡±

    Kuang Wei replied, ¡°Before, this subordinate had already transferred 150 elite soldiers over, but the number of refugees that came from the State of Zhao is not small, no more than four or five thousand. In a while, we will send another 150 people over to deliver a batch of food. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Human nature, is hard to exin clearly. Those refugees may look pitiful, but in such a desperate situation, if the ugliness in human nature erupts, it will be even worse than a natural disaster. ¡±

    Kuangwei sighed. ¡°Why is the world suddenly in chaos?¡±

    An Zheng stood up and stretched, ¡°Da Xi is too big, he can¡¯t withstand a little pressure from his easily. did not dare to disobey Da Xi¡¯s orders to attack West Qiang. However, King Zhao also knew that this long war was enough to destroy State of Zhao, he could only pretend to be Da Xi. However, this kind of perfunctory attitude couldn¡¯t be easily seen by others. So, at the beginning, State of Zhao would crazily capture the people at the border and create a fake army of hundreds of thousands. ¡±

    Kuang Wei said, ¡°These hundreds of thousands of people will all die under the sword of the people from the West.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°King Zhao is very clear, hundreds of thousands of people died because their national power was damaged. Once the hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers of the Zhao Army fight it out with the West Qiang, the country will be destroyed. ¡±

    He handed a pill to Kuangwei. ¡°Eat it and then go to sleep. Have a good rest.¡± ¡°Although this pill is not of the highest quality, it is definitely useful in recovering one¡¯s Essence.¡±

    Kuang Wei immediately stood up and received the pill with both hands: ¡°Thank you Prince Fu ¡­ This is too precious. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll provide this kind of thing to you in the future, don¡¯t be reluctant to use it.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside the window: ¡°Quickly go rest, no one knows what will happen in the near future.¡±

    Just as they were talking, a soldier ran in quickly from outside, ¡°Prince Fu, the Great General of the Southwest border, Zou Shikai, has entered the city.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Just have hime directly to see me.¡±

    Not long after that soldier ran out, the first and second rank general, Zou Shikai, entered the camp and practically ran all the way in. Before entering, he gave a military salute: ¡°General Zou Shikai greets Prince Fu!¡±

    An Zheng waved and said, ¡°Come in to talk.¡±

    Zou Shikai strode in. ¡°After I received the news from the Prince Fu, I rushed over from Feng City that very night. When they were on their way, they encountered a group of Zhao Jun entering the country. Kill one thousand and two hundred enemies, and around six hundred prisoners. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t capture me.¡±

    ¡°What does Prince Fu mean?¡±

    Zou Sikai was stunned for a moment.

    An Zheng: ¡°Kill them all, throw their bodies back into the State of Zhao.¡±

    Zou Shikai said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°ording to the usual practice, prisoners are not killed. Furthermore ¡­ After all, on the surface, the alliance between the State of Zhao and us is still there. ¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll carry it.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Firstly, we do not have any excess food to keep the captives, they were killing and capturing people all the way here, ording to thews of the great swallow, they should be killed. Secondly, we don¡¯t have any extra troops to guard the captives. We can split up and guard them, but we don¡¯t have anyone to guard the civilians on the border. Thirdly, the so-called alliance between State of Zhao and our State of Yan ended the moment their soldiers stepped into our territory. ¡±

    ¡°Where are the prisoners?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zou Shikai: ¡°They are all outside the city. I have brought five thousand elite soldiers with me. They are also outside the city.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Kill them, don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±

    Zou Shikai turned his head to give his instructions, but he was especially shocked in his heart. The young man in front of him was only sixteen or seventeen years old, how could he be so ruthless? The alliance between Yan Zhao and his men had been maintained for many years. Even though Zhao Jun was in the middle of crossing the border, he did not dare to use Zhao Jun¡¯s name, as he usually pretended to be a bandit. And when An Zheng directly exterminated a border city of the State of Zhao, and beheaded all of the six hundred Zhao Army captives ¡­ There would be no turning back between the two countries.

    Seemingly seeing through Zou Shikai¡¯s worry, An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°At this point of time, I don¡¯t have the mood to think about anything moral or benevolent. This kind of thing surrendering doesn¡¯t mean anything. If the hands of Zhao Jun¡¯s soldiers were not stained with blood, then it was still possible to surrender and not kill them. ¡°But who among these people hasn¡¯t had our Swallow blood on their hands recently?¡±

    An Zheng walked to the door, looked outside and said: ¡°I have already arranged for people to record down my actions and words at the southeastern border. In the future, I will hand them over to the imperial court and hand them over to the King. So no matter what happens in the past few days, it has nothing to do with you guys.

    Zou Shikai quickly lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Right now, we are short on manpower, the five thousand elite soldiers you brought are just right. You are already very familiar with the situation in Liu-Li City, so I don¡¯t need to say much. ¡°Tomorrow, after you see Kuangwei,e up win to help me.¡±

    Zou Shikai lowered his head. ¡°I will obey.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°On the southwest side, the military strength is already low. My great swallow¡¯s five hundred thousand elite troops are at the eastern border. On the border line of over two thousand miles in the southwest side, the border army and the garrison troops are all less than fifty thousand people. Once there was arge-scale war, there would be no time to spare. On the day I arrived, I had already sent someone to the east border to rush over, and asked General Fang Zhiji to send a portion of his troops over. But from the eastern border to the southwest, the army will have to travel for at least a month. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°And in our own country, even if it¡¯s the capital city¡¯s most important area, we would no longer be able to deploy our troops. Therefore, you must persist for at least a month with the fifty thousand people in your hands. It¡¯s fine if the State of Zhao doesn¡¯t move, but once they do, you guys are under a lot of pressure. ¡±

    Zou Shikai frowned, ¡°King Zhao ¡­. It shouldn¡¯t be arge-scale operation, right? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t willing, but he isn¡¯t someone who can make decisions in the first ce. Da Xi had ordered that the King would not send troops to the small countries that were subordinate to Da Xi to fight against the Western Regions. The war against the Youguo that has been going on for many years has juste to an end. The citizens still have not had time to recuperate, so if we were to start a war against the Western Regions, who knows how many soldiers and civilians would die? ¡°However, if the King refuses Da Xi¡¯s request ¡­¡±

    Zou Shikai¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°The reason why King Zhao tried to kill and arrest people on the border and even attacked our great swallow at all costs is because he didn¡¯t dare to offend Da Xi. If the Great Western Thunder was angry, State of Zhao could instantly exterminate a nation. ¡°And if our great swallow refuses Da Xi¡¯s request ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Da Xi will feel that it is a loss of face, and it is not just a loss of face. Once our great swallow rejected Da Xi¡¯s request and refused to send troops to the Western Regions without any sanctions, then the other countries would naturally not send troops to the Western Regions. Da Xi will not agree, so revenge wille soon. ¡±

    He was extremely familiar with the rtionship between State of Zhao and himself. Before An Zheng had even finished speaking, he had already realized, ¡°So, the moment our great swallow rejects the request of the Da Xi, the Da Xi will force the other nations around us to put pressure on the great swallow ¡­ Youguo in the east, Overlord in the southeast, an eternal nation. South Korea, southwest State of Zhao, and west Zhuo Nation ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng swept his finger across the map: ¡°So, two thousand kilometers is still too little. Your fifty thousand people will be allocated in such a big ce! ¡±

    His finger moved from the southwest border all the way to the northwest border. ¡°The one who attacked first might not be the State of Zhao, it might be Zhuo Nation, or it might be Korea ¡­¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°In short, even if all of the countries are just putting on an act, we have to guard against them carefully. Furthermore, at the eastern border, General Fang Zhiji, who is located at the southeast side, will be even more pressured. Although he has an army of hundreds of thousands under hismand, he is facing the Youguo, the Eternal Nation, and the Tyrant State along with a BoHai nation that is constantly waiting for an opportunity to invade the Central ins. ¡±

    Zou Shikai¡¯s expression turned worse and worse. ¡°Rather than that, I might as well agree to Da Xi¡¯s request.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Your Majesty will not agree.¡±

    An Zheng looked up: ¡°I won¡¯t agree either ¡­ On the surface, it seemed that he might as well just send someone like Da Xi to the Western Regions. However, if we really are going to start a war with the Western Regions, half of my great swallow¡¯s citizens will starve to death in a year! ¡°We have the western border, northwest, and the northern border with the Swallow Mountain Mount Cang Man. As long as we can protect the southwest and eastern border, themoners will be able to survive.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to continue exining, soldiers hastily ran in: ¡°Prince Fu, something big happened!¡±

    The soldier¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his eyes were full of anger and fear.

 Chapter 367 - No one inch of land can accommodate you

    <h4>Chapter 367 ¨C No one inch ofnd can amodate you</h4>

    Du Shoushou had already taken over the duty of Kuang Wei and brought 800 elite soldiers out of zed City to patrol. After hearing the soldier¡¯s report, An Zheng quickly rushed over to the farnd. Right now, there were about four to five thousand refugees from State of Zhao stationed there. Before, there were one hundred and fifty soldiers guarding the ce. The food and drinks of these four to five thousand citizens were all provided by the State of Yan border army.

    By the time An Zheng and his men arrived, the situation was already under control.

    An Zheng¡¯s face was ashen as he walked out of the camp, and immediately smelled the thick smell of blood.

    Kuang Wei, who should have been alternating between resting and resting, arrived even earlier than An Zheng. He brought one hundred and fifty additional border guards over to take a look, and then thought to find a random ce to sleep. It was he who had led these 150 men to prevent the current situation from developing any further.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he walked.

    Kuang Wei, whose face was covered in blood, quickly followed behind An Zheng. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to these refugees from State of Zhao today. ¡°I originally came here with an additional soldier, but when the time came, the 150 soldiers that we were guarding were all killed ¡­¡±

    As he said this, his eyes filled with tears, ¡°Your subordinate doesn¡¯t understand, why are they still trying to kill us? We¡¯re giving them food, giving themnd, and even providing them with seeds!¡±

    The five thousand elite soldiers that Zou Shikai had brought with him had already surrounded the farnd. However, at leashousand refugees had already escaped, leaving them to confront the soldiers.

    An Zheng strode to the very front, looking at the refugees who were hoeing with sickles in their hands. His eyes swept over them, and they began to pull back.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng loudly asked: ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything you want, why do you want to kill me!¡±

    Amongst the people, a man shouted, ¡°We are Zhao Ren! What right do you have to be under the Yan people¡¯s control?! The food that you give us is simply not enough, and what you give us is just wastnd! ¡±

    Another man also shouted, ¡°We want enough clothes, enough food, and meat!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let us eat the meat!?¡± You even want to send people to watch over us? What do you mean you¡¯re in charge of our lives, but why restrict our freedom?! We want to go to Fanggu, we want to see him! ¡±

    A woman pointed at An Zheng and screamed, ¡°Who are you? You have no right to talk to us. Yan Zhao and Yan Zhao are allies, we are here as guests. Is this how you Swallow people entertain guests? If you give us such a crappy tent without enough food, you just want to starve us to death! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze became even colder, and he did not say a single word to the refugees.

    He turned and walked away, stopping at the top of the hill. ¡°Find out who¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    A group of elite soldiers charged into the crowd likack of wolves and tigers and started to catch them, while the refugees with hoes and sickles began to resist.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t capture it, we¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    The soldiers who did not dare to attack casually at the start but were holding back their anger immediately opened their arms and legs. These well-trained and well-coordinated border soldiers were not something the refugees could withstand. In just a few minutes, the first group of refugees to resist was cut down.

    The people at the back began to flee, and the archers around them began to fire warning arrows, forcing the refugees to stop. The soldiers rushed in and pulled out all the bloodied men.

    About six or seven hundred soldiers dragged them to the foot of the hill and each of them kneeled down.

    An Zheng walked in front of the leading man and asked: ¡°You were just asking why I didn¡¯t give you enough food? Every mouthful you eat is saved by my great swallow¡¯s soldiers. If you eat one mouthful, they will eat one less mouthful! Let me ask you, did you just kill someone? ¡±

    The man was so scared that his face turned pale, ¡°I... It was ast resort. ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng gave the order.

    One of the soldiers drew his saber and chopped off the head with a ¡°pu¡± sound.

    An Zheng walked in front of the second person: ¡°You just said that you were given wastnd? Then let me ask you, as a member of the State of Zhao, how did your State of Zhao treat you? Did he give yce to live or food? I gave it to you out of sympathy. I¡¯m giving you hoes and scythes so that you can clear the wastnd and nt food, and next year you¡¯ll be free of food and clothing. But now, you used the hoe and sickle that I gave you to kill my men, don¡¯t you feel guilty?! ¡±

    The person lowered his head. ¡°We ¡­¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and looked towards An Zheng. ¡°We want freedom!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng gave another order.

    Another head fell to the ground.

    An Zheng coldly said: ¡°Freedom? I want to freely return to your State of Zhao for it. It¡¯s just sympathy, do you think we¡¯re the ones who asked you toe? Zhao Jun is killing you to capture you, while us State of Yan people are saving you. Even if you raise a dog, give it something to eat and drink, and it will feel grateful! ¡±

    Without waiting for the next person to say anything, An Zheng shouted sternly: ¡°Kill!¡±

    Puff!

    The third head fell to the ground.

    The fiercest woman who had ever cried out began to shrink back, pulling an elderly man forward. An Zheng walked in front of the woman and looked down at her: ¡°You said you wanted to go to Fanggu, and wanted to see Swallow King? Let me ask you, if you meet the Swallow King, what would you say? What do you think Swallow King will give you after saying that you killed the soldiers of State of Yan, and that you saved your benefactors from Zhao Jun¡¯s de and spear? ¡±

    The woman avoided An Zheng¡¯s gaze and muttered: ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m a woman, I don¡¯t have any opinions. I¡¯m just a man. If you want to me someone, why me me? It was them who said ¡­ We women can only follow the wishes of a man. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the blood on her clothes: The blood on you is from one of my soldiers. On the day you came in, my soldiers personally handed you food and tools, but what about you? ¡±

    The woman kept backing away, ¡°I am a woman... What are you arguing with a woman about? I made a mistake, but can¡¯t I change it next time? ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a next time.¡±

    An Zheng turned his body not looking at her, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Two guards pushed through the crowd and pulled the woman out. Two men, one on each side, grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and pushed it down. The woman struggled madly, ¡°I am a woman! You actually killed a woman! You are the devil, the executioner! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°To anyone whomits evil deeds, I am an executioner.¡±

    Puff!

    As the knife fell, the woman¡¯s body was decapitated.

    An Zheng turned around, looked at the corpse and said: ¡°There is no difference between women and men. Because you are a woman, you can get more tolerance? Yes, a lot of people do that a lot of the time. But aime like this, you don¡¯t get any tolerance. ¡±

    An Zheng walked back up the slope and looked at the refugees kneeling there. ¡°If I were to give you another chance, would you guys still kill people?¡±

    Everyone kept kowtowing, ¡°Sir, please spare us. We don¡¯t want to kill people, but we don¡¯t know why we went crazy. Please give us a chance, we definitely won¡¯t do this again next time. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir, for giving us food and drink. Thank you, sir, for giving us food and food. We know we were wrong.¡±

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t remember me.¡± Isn¡¯t it because our home is gone that we are confused? Please understand, if your home is gone and your wife is gone, your mood is not good, right? This time we all know we are wrong and we will never make a mistake again. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Please forgive me.¡± We are already pitiful enough. Please forgive us this once. ¡±

    ¡°Lord, we will cultivate thend properly and repay you for saving our lives!¡±

    An Zheng looked at these people, and slowly let out a breath of relief. I don¡¯t intend to give you another chance. I just want to see how ugly you can get. ¡±

    ¡°Archers!¡±

    An Zheng shouted: ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The group of archers in a circle looked at each other. It was unknown who shot the first arrow, but it was soon followed by a dense rain of arrows. A circle of archers encircled the six or seven hundred bloody refugees, and those people started to run frantically. However, they were either shot to death or killed by the people who surrounded them.

    Ten minutester, all six or seven hundred of them had been killed.

    The remaining thousands all knelt there, not daring to even breathe.

    The six to seven hundred corpses justy there, and the smell of blood rushed into the nostrils of a refugee. They were so scared that their faces were pale and they were trembling on their knees. This scene would be their nightmare for the rest of their lives. If ¡­ If they had the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Give the rest of you a chance to live.¡±

    An Zheng said loudly: ¡°Look at the people around you, whoever still killed them. If there is, and you identify it, I won¡¯t kill you. ¡±

    Just as his voice fell, someone grabbed the person kneeling beside him and stood up, ¡°Master, he killed someone! I saw him kill! ¡±

    That person pushed himself away and turned around to run out, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. They only started after they killed me. With so many people surrounding me and beating me up, I just kicked a few times! ¡±

    Several soldiers rushed forward, knocked the man over, and dragged him out of the crowd like a dead dog. The man struggled crazily, and his body went limp after being hit on the head by someone a few times.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There must be more, look carefully at the people around you, whoever reports, I will not kill.¡±

    Very soon, dozens of people were identified and pulled out by the border soldiers. The refugees were all so frightened that their heads were bowed. Almost everyone was trembling and their teeth were ttering violently. It was as if they had fallen into an ice cave.

    The Great General Zou Shikai looked at An Zheng with eyes full of fear. He did not expect An Zheng¡¯s punishments to be so decisive and ruthless. After all, those people were not Zhao Jun¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    With An Zheng¡¯s order, the tens of people who were found out were also beheaded. The blood ran down the deste ground and seeped into the soil. Too many people had died. Soon, the entire area was dyed red. Together with the soldiers of the border army, it created a shocking scene.

    The corpses of the border soldiers were even more mutted. Some of them had been beaten to death. Some had even been dismembered, while some had be unrecognizable.

    An Zheng looked at the refugees and said, ¡°I will keep my word, I won¡¯t kill the remaining people.¡±

    Someone began to kowtow, ¡°Thank you, Sir, for your mercy! ¡°Thank you, my lord, for not killing me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you sire, please be at ease. In the future, we will properly cultivate and not dare to cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are all sinners, every inch ofnd in great swallow cannot amodate you. Everyone rushed back to the State of Zhao, not a single one remaining. I won¡¯t kill you, and I won¡¯t keep you. I have always felt sympathy for every disced refugee. But I will not forgive you all for your actions just because of your sympathy. ¡±

    He waved his hand: ¡°All of you, hurry back to the State of Zhao!¡±

 Chapter 368 - Small reunion

    <h4>Chapter 368 ¨C Small reunion</h4>

    In the big tent.

    Zou Shikai carefully asked, ¡°Prince Fu, in the future, will you ept any more immigrants from State of Zhao?¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    An Zheng, who was writing a report with his head lowered, replied without raising his head.

    Zou Shikai was stunned as he did not expect An Zheng to answer his question.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± If Prince Fu continued to ept refugees, it was likely that there would be trouble. The State of Zhao, South Korea, and Zhuo Nation are all closer to the West Qiang than us. Therefore, the number of refugees entering our great swallow will probably increase. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at Zou Shikai. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°How is the poption of the great swallowpared to ten years ago?¡±

    Zou Shikai replied, ¡°Ten years ago, we happened to have fought a great war with the Youguo. Most of the young and strong men had joined the army. However, at that time, the poption of the State of Yan was no less than 20 million. Five years ago, although there was no great war and it seemed like they had rested for a few years, the poption was not asrge as it was ten years ago. Because of the war, too many people died in those few years. Now ¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not even twelve million people left. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: Let¡¯s not talk about the southeast region, only the southwest area has so many wastnds. If we were to reim thend, how many people can we support?

    Zou Si Kai said, ¡°Our southwest¡¯snd has always been fertile. If all of them are reimed, it will not broblem to support ten million people. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then how many people does the Southwest have right now?¡±

    ¡°The majority of the poption of the State of Yan is concentrated in the vicinity of the capital. In fact, most of the border regions were wastnds. The Southwest Wars are not a lot, but I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even have a million people. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The future war will probably be even more chaotic than ten years ago, or even five years ago, or even a year ago. But because of our trade with the inspeople, there is still some grain left in the treasury. In the homes of the big families, there were also quite a lot of food stores. I have already written to the imperial government to allocate more food and seeds. By next spring, they would be able to harvest some of the coarse grain with a short cycle. At the very least, they would be able to starve to death. ¡°The season is right now. We will be able to reim more wastnd, and by next summer we will be able to harvest the wheat. At that time, we will have more grain to store up.¡±

    ¡°So the refugees still have to take it. As long as we abide by the rules, we can give them thend. He told them to clear the wastnd on their own and then collect half of the grain before returning to the country. Thus, within the next year, the grain in the southwest will be self-sufficient. In another year, we¡¯ll be able to support other ces. ¡±

    An Zheng put down the pen in his hand and handed it over to the janissary: ¡°Use the fastest speed possible to send it to the capital.¡±

    The janissary hurried away with the imperial report in his hand.

    An Zheng stood up and said, ¡°I predict that the number of refugees that will pour in from Zhuang Nation and State of Zhao this month will exceed at leasundred thousand. The reason I killed people was because I wanted to avenge my brothers who had died. Second, to establish the rules. Let those refugees know that as long as they follow my rules, they will be able to eat their fill and dress well. And from among these refugees, a portion of the able-bodied men will be drawn to form a team, and will be responsible for maintaining order. ¡±

    Zou Shikai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What you mean is, we should let the refugees govern the refugees.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Our Southwest only has a little more than 50,000 troops, it is not enough anyway, so we can¡¯t spare that many people to guard them. Letting the refugees govern the refugees would save them a lot of trouble. After that, we¡¯ll assign some elite soldiers to be instructors and train those able-bodied men. We might need them in the future. ¡±

    Zou Shikai: ¡°I¡¯ll immediately make the arrangements. There¡¯s still plenty of food in Fengcheng. We can still gatheortion of it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Go.¡±

    Zou Shikai turned around and left.

    A tiredly looking Du Shoushou walked in from outside. He nced at An Zheng, then sat down on a stool and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired that I killed fat grandpa. It¡¯s been two days and two nights since Ist slept. It¡¯s fine if you just don¡¯t want to sleep, but you have to stare with wide eyes. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Stop pretending, I haven¡¯t slept for almost seven days. Even the soldiers who followed you out couldn¡¯t cultivate, so wasn¡¯t they the same as you? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re so boring, can you really die just by praising me?¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°I reckon that Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others will arrive in another half a month. When the timees, you can rx. I have already sent someone back to inform them to gather half of the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s men. Let Lang Jing and Zhong Jiuge sustain the operations of the sects in the capital, while the otherse over. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was immediately amused: ¡°This is the best news I¡¯ve heard in the past few days.¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder: ¡°Persevere. But after a few days, they might be even busier than before.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°I saw that you have been drawing and writing these past few days, what are you doing? Furthermore, he is nning to call Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others over, it definitely isn¡¯t a small matter. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There are three thousand Buddhist countries in the Western Regions, but even the smallest Buddhist country haeleportation formation. That was all prepared by the Buddhist Sect, the monks of the Golden Crown could use the teleportation circle to reach any country. In other words, with those array formations, the experts of the Great Thunder Lake Temple can quickly arrive and provide support. ¡±

    ¡°But our State of Yan?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the map: ¡°There are only two teleportation array formations. One is in the capital, and the other is in the Eastern ins¡¯s White Stone Tower. Furthermore, it was a small-scale teleportation array. It could only teleport a few dozen people aime. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go out of my mind to earn money in the near future. After I earn that, I¡¯ll build even more teleportation arrays.¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°That means you¡¯re burning money huh ¡­ Maintaining a teleportation array would require arge amount of spirit stones. Moreover, the further he got, the more spiritual stones he would need. I heard that from the capital to White Stone Tower City, teleporting ten people would cost at least eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, which is something even State of Yan can¡¯t do. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It is true that the consumption will be huge, but it has a great deal to do with the fact that there are no Charm Magicians in State of Yan. Those two teleportation arrays had been built with the help of the Shamans on the prairie. However, the shaman¡¯s understanding and utilization of spirit stones and runes are far inferior to that of the charm magicians of the Central ins. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Youguo, there are a few Symbol Masters.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°The heck... You can¡¯t be nning to go to Youguo, right? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t have the time to go to some Youguo, but if I do not go, it doesn¡¯t mean that others will not be able to. Each and every one of the charm magicians were extremely capable, but their fighting strength was so weak that it was aplete mess. The Youguo s would definitely be heavily protected, but as long as they wanted to seize the opportunity, they might be able to. I have already written to General Fang Zhiji, hoping that he would find a chance to capture two of them. I have been watching for a long time, and I don¡¯t believe that divinity didn¡¯t make a mistake. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Although we are very rich, but to build a teleportation circle on arge scale is not easy. Even with our Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s wealth, I am afraid we cannot afford it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A nation is a nation, and one¡¯s home is one¡¯s family. It is important to differentiate them clearly. The Heavenly Awakening Sect can exert as much strength as he can, but not all of us Heavenly Awakening Sect can do it. For the time being, the treasury does not have that much money to spend, but the items collected after the fall of the Empress Dowager Su, the items from the Wind and Rain Tower, and the items from the houses of the ministers who stole the family a few days ago, if we gather all of them, we should be able to build a medium-sized teleportation circle. ¡±

    ¡°The drawback of State of Yan is that they really don¡¯t have the money to createleportation circle. There was no problem for a medium-sized teleportation array to be able to teleport hundreds of people at once. But what truly affects a country is arge teleportation formation that can teleport an army. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to build it.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I can build it... The money you have on you is more or less equivalent to half of therge teleportation circle. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Where do I have one? F * ck! I really do have it! ¡±

    Only now did Du Shoushou remember that he had really plundered quite a few things from the Immortal Pce. Before he came out, he would ce almost anything he saw into his spatial magic tool. Just those fist-sized Night Pearls alone contained several hundred of them. These things were not of much significance to cultivators, but to those rich people who could not cultivate, they were priceless treasures.

    An Zheng said: ¡°When I get back, I will let Tan Taiche take care of it. I will sell all the things we brought out from the Immortal pce to the Da Xi Empire. Use the money that you got from Da Xi to build the teleportation circle and fight against Da Xi. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know why your heart is so strong. Using the State of Yan¡¯s national power to fight against Da Xi, you¡¯re just like an ant fighting an elephant.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°The situation isplicated. This huge monster called Da Xi may not be able to stomp this ant, State of Yan, to death.¡±

    He pondered for a while, then said, ¡°If there is a chance, I still have to go to the Immortal Pce. That ce is a gold mountain. In the future, I will need to plunder most of the money I have to spend to build the teleportation circle. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Can I still go in?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke a fight between deities, but we might have a chance to sneak in. ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to take over the immortal pce, it¡¯s just that we have to follow the flow of things from the immortal pce ¡­¡±

    As the two of them were talking, there was a wave of chaos outside, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps. An Zheng turned his head around, and saw a ck figure pouncing towards him, bringing with it a burst of fragrance. A young girl¡¯s body that was brimming with the aura of youth hung on his body like a little monkey.

    Gu Qianye jumped up and hung it on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Then, she turned around andnded on An Zheng¡¯s back, ¡°A mount that we haven¡¯t seen for a long time, did you miss me?!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    Gu Qianye jumped down from An Zheng¡¯s back, and then, with a single step, he arrived in front of Du Shoushou.

    She grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s ear. ¡°Damn fatty, I don¡¯t think I did.¡±

    Du Shoushou cried out in pain, ¡°Ye-zi, you came here like a storm. You missed us so much, you came here half a month earlier than expected.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Who¡¯s thinking of you, I¡¯m thinking of my present. Didn¡¯t the two of you bring me any gifts after you came back from the Western Regions? ¡±

    She stretched out her hand. ¡°Hand it over!¡±

    An Zheng took out the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda and shoved it into her hands: ¡°Go and y with it.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°An immortal artifact.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is a celestial item? Have you never considered a girl¡¯s feelings when you give them to her?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied, do you believe that the value of this thing is greater than the entire State of Yan? If the people who are currently fighting in the Immortal Pce were to know that the Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda is in the State of Yan, they would immediately rush over and tear the entire State of Yan apart. ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So much money.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Just look at that greedy and lecherous eyes of yours ¡­ Let¡¯s put it this way, if we sell this, no one can afford it. ¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded, ¡°Mn ¡­ That makes me feel a lot better. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and saw Qu Liuxi walking in from the outside with Oldman Huo on her arm. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth when she saw An Zheng. It was the joy of being reunited after a long time, and there was no need to say anything. An Zheng nodded at Qu Liuxi, and Qu Liuxi nodded at him as well.

    Old Huo sighed: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two, can¡¯t you be more enthusiastic?¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°Be warm, I¡¯m afraid I will hurt your eyes.¡±

    Old Huo shook his head: ¡°With your personality, how hot can you be?¡±

    Qu Liuxi supported him over to An Zheng¡¯s side, quietly touching An Zheng¡¯s hands, then his face blushed red.

    Old Huo covered his eyes.

 Chapter 369 - Third Rank of the Lower Completion Stage

    Chapter 369 ¨C Third Rank of the Lower Completion Stage

    Maybe if it was anyone else, they would never understand An Zheng¡¯s actions. After returning from the immortal pce, he gave away the three most precious things he had obtained. He gave the Nine Revolving Exquisite Pagoda and the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace to Qu Liuxi. As for the Blue Lotus Dao Root, An Zheng nned to keep it to the Xiao Qi Dao.

    An Zheng had once made a great wish, in the future, he would give each of them an entire set of Purple-Rank Divine Artifact to y with.

    In the next few days, the most important thing was the protection of the State of Zhao and the reception of the refugees. Because An Zheng had killed enough people, and he definitely would not put away his butcher¡¯s knife just because he had killed many people, taking in refugees was not difficult at all. One of the most inescapable forms of humanity is fear, and the greatest fear is the fear of death. Aime like this, there was nothing more shocking than letting those people see death up close.

    As a great general of the southeastern border, Zou Shikai had no choice but to return to Feng City after staying for five days in zed City. After all, he still had a lot of things to take care of. The five thousand elites that he had brought with him had all stayed behind, which was greatly beneficial in alleviating the situation.

    During breakfast, An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou and said: ¡°We need to get more familiar with military affairs. We will be spending the next few days in Liu-Li City.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded, looked at the empty seats beside him, and asked: ¡°Where are the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Oldman Huo?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I gave that Eight Trigram Cauldron to Xiao Liu¡¯er. Oldman Huo said that I would like to see if it can be integrated into a Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. However, even if he seeded, it was unknown whether the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace merged with the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace or the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace merged with the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace in the end. Oldman Huo said that the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace¡¯s grade was too high, and it might be the dominant one. However, he also said that the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace was formed from the power of the Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s bloodline, so it would be best if the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace took the lead. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oldman Huo is really working hard, worrying about us juniors all day.¡±

    He raised his head and nced at An Zheng, ¡°Are you really confident?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re not facing Da Xi right now, but a country like Zhao Han.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No matter what decision you make, we will stand by your side.¡±

    He stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m full now, let¡¯s go visit the farnds. Over the past few days, the number of refugees from Han and Zhao have increased. The ones in the lead are usually those hulks with strong bodies. If we don¡¯t seule for them, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with them in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯m full too, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any way to set up the teleportation circle.¡±

    Gu Qianye, who was currently eating porridge, suddenly raised her head and looked at An Zheng, ¡°Do you want to... I¡¯m notifying my nsmen? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not, it took a lot of effort for Old Hunters to recover and only has a few years of peace. This war has nothing to do with Old Hunters, you can¡¯t drag your nsmen into it.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°I just think that it¡¯s too exhausting for you to endure like this. Yesterday, I heard that someone was reporting to you about the military situation. They said that both Han and Zhao are gathering troops on the border, and it should be Da Xi¡¯s side that is pressuring them. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This battle is going to be fought anyways, many people do not understand which oue is better, and thought that it would be better to start a war with the Western Regions. If they were to start a war with Han Zhao, the two countries would not truly fight to the death with the State of Yan. They also hoped to see this kind of situation. If they had to focus all their forces on the State of Yan, they wouldn¡¯t have to spend most of their forces on the battlefield against the various countries of the Western Regions. King Han and King Zhao are not fools.

    An Zheng said as he walked out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you study how to use that Nine Revolutions Exquisite Pagoda? It is, after all, a type of immortal equipment.¡±

    Gu Qianye lowered her head and did not speak, as she subconsciously looked at her own spatial artifact. There were a lot of things inside the spatial artifact. The majority of them were given to her by An Zheng, as well as the pills given to her by the Xiao Liu¡¯er. However, at the most important ce was a withered and dried up flower. That flower was something An Zheng had casually picked up and given to her at the Martial Arts Academy.

    An Zheng went out and climbed up the city wall. Looking out from atop the city wall, he could see the endless ins. The borders of Yan Zhao and the other countries were very long, but the most suitable area for war was the area of Liu-Li City. The terrain was t and spacious, suitable for the army to deploy. If the King Zhao truly wanted to make a move against the State of Yan, zed City wce that they had to fight for. It was one of the broadest and most t public roads in State of Yan, and it connected directly from zed City to the capital city. If they could take down zed City, the State of Zhao¡¯s army would be able to advance directly. Adding on the fact that most of the State of Yan¡¯s troops were concentrated in the eastern border, this was the best ce for the State of Zhao to attack.

    Not long after An Zheng climbed up the city walls, the exhausted Old Huo was supported up the walls by people.

    ¡°You¡¯re choosing a ce?¡±

    Old Huo asked.

    An Zheng turned his head around, ¡°Oldman Huo, why don¡¯t you go rest?¡±

    ¡°Rest?¡± Young people sometimes break off, I¡¯m so old there¡¯s no time to rest. All you have is time to feel the world, and to me it¡¯s no longer feeling, it¡¯s nostalgia. ¡±

    He stood beside An Zheng and turned his head to look at him. ¡°You n to build the teleportation circle in the capital and in Liu-Li City?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, I want to build the White Stone Tower city in zed City and the eastern border. That¡¯s why I wrote to Fang Zhiji asking him to capture a few divinity¡¯s Symbol Masters. When that happens, we will expand the transportation formation of White Stone Tower in the Eastern Region and build it here. That way, the troops of the Eastern and Southwest borders will be able to replenish each other in time. ¡±

    The Old Huoughed: ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to have an ambition. Not many sects could withstand the pressure from the transfer array even if it was Da Xi. Your Heavenly Awakening Sect is just a small sect that has just been established, yet you want to build a medium-sized teleportation circle? And I have nothing but admiration for you. To dare to think about others not daring to think about it, to dare to do things that others don¡¯t dare to do, this is what a young person should feel. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Oldman Huo, I never thought of building a medium level teleportation circle, I want to build arge one!¡±

    Old Huo rolled his eyes at him, but stopped himself.

    An Zheng said, ¡°The scale of a teleportation formation is rted to the strength of the cultivator as well. The more powerful a cultivator was, the more energy the teleportation array would consume. To teleport a cultivator with the strength of the first stage of Higher Completion Stage, the energy consumption would be about the same as teleporting over five thousand elite soldiers. If it was teleporting a peak Higher Completion Stage Ranker, it would be about the same as teleporting twenty thousand soldiers. If it was a Ranker teleporting through the Lower Celestial Stage, the energy consumption would be too great. After all, when teleporting, a cultivator¡¯s Cultivation Power bes bigger and thicker, making it harder to teleport. ¡±

    ¡°For arge Teleportation Formation, the money needed to build the foundation is nothing. I can afford it. But to activate it and teleport an army of around ten thousand people would require at least two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to maintain the formation energy.

    An Zheng said: ¡°There are a lot of good things that I brought out from the immortal pce. If I am to exchange them, two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would have a surplus. We will leave two hundred and forty yuan here and send the rest to Fang Zhiji for the expansion of the formation. ¡±

    Old Huo: ¡°This is what you call spending money.¡±

    He pointed to the city. ¡°Take down the general¡¯s mansion over there. Then, take down the houses around us. Gathehousand people to build a solid foundation day and night. I¡¯ll help you build a teleportation circle here.¡±

    ¡°You actually know how to build a transportation formation?¡±

    ¡°I undid the teleportation scroll you gave Xiao Yez few days ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t read the words, I can understand theirposition.¡±

    Old Huo said: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your Oldman Huo, your Oldman Huo is the only remaining master of artifact creation. ¡°Even someone as amazing as me isn¡¯t on Da Xi¡¯s side, yet I¡¯m giving you a free job. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being cocky?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is your body; it¡¯s too tiring to bear.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. Go think about something bigger and build arge scale transmission array. This old man will do it.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, an earth dragon suddenly rose up from afar. Only when they looked carefully did they see that it was a cavalry unit that was rapidly approaching zed City. Looking at the size of the troop, it was roughly around three to five hundred people. However, these cavalry men weren¡¯t riding war horses, but low-level demon beasts. However, even if it were a low level demonic beast, it would still be able to easily crush those cultivators at the Ascendant stage.

    That cavalry army stopped some distance away from the city. One of them, the savage wolf, rushed out of the city gates of zed City, raised its head and shouted, ¡°In your city, who can make the decision? Our master is an emissary sent by the King Zhao, he wanted to enter, and go to the Fanggu to meet your Swallow King. ¡±

    An Zheng walked over to the top of the city gate: ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhao, Sima Zhen!¡±

    An Zheng had heard that this Sima Zhen Ru was an old subject from two generations of State of Zhao. ording to his age, he should be at leasundred and twenty years old, so he must be a cultivator.

    ¡°What business do you have with my great swallow?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a small border soldier, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to know.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then wait outside.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Zhao Jun and the soldiers who had shouted earlier could only return back to their own homes despite feeling infuriated. Over there, under the protection of hundreds of elite soldiers, was a chariot, which looked extremely sturdy. This war chariot was veryrge, with each side having a cultivator standing there with their swords crossed. Hearing the soldier¡¯s reply, a hand came out of the chariot and pointed forward. Next, one of the cultivators with a sword in his hand strode forward, heading towards zed City.

    The cultivator with a sword in his hands walked to the door and looked up, ¡°Not long ago, the cultivators of your State of Yan destroyed my Song City, and killed my army, Great Zhao. This time, the reason we are here is to go to Fanggu to ask who is the person who is doing such a disgraceful thing to both countries. ¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    The cultivator with the sword was clearly stunned for a moment, and then he turned around to look at the chariot. The man in the chariot stretched out his hand again and made a smooth motion.

    The cultivator with the sword took a deep breath. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Now is the time for you to pay with your life for me, Big Zhao, and the other border soldiers.¡±

    An Zheng swept down from the city walls, and gently descended in front of the cultivator.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you guys aren¡¯t here to kill me alone.¡±

    ¡°Since you have destroyed one of my State of Zhao, we will of course destroy one of your cities as well. Only in this way can we go to the Fanggu to negotiate with your Swallow King. If we endure this, your little Swallow King will think that I, Zhao, am easy to bully. Negotiating about this kind of thing, we have to put it on an equal footing. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the Fanggu.¡±

    ¡°You can represent the Swallow King?¡±

    ¡°No, I only represent myself.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°It seems that it will be more beneficial for us great swallow to catch a senior official during the negotiations.¡±

    The cultivator holding the sword¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Madman!¡±

    The sword in his hand abruptly swung out, its sword light shing like a waterfall.

    When he attacked, An Zheng¡¯s heart could not help but tremble for a bit.

    To think that such a casual guard would have sucowerful cultivation. That condensed and powerful Cultivation Power allowed An Zheng to instantly determine that this was a cultivator of the Lower Completion Stage.

    ¡°Killing a Duke of State of Yan is not even equal to killing a soldier of mine, Big Zhao.¡±

    The sword intent of the cultivator formed a halo around him, attempting to suppress An Zheng.

    ¡°Small Second Rank?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    The cultivator shook his head. ¡°Third-rank.¡±

    An Zheng let out an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner of the seventh rank, are you prepared to die?¡±

 Chapter 370 - Awakened Purple-Rank Divine Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 370 ¨C Awakened Purple-Rank Divine Artifact</h4>

    The reason why An Zheng had the confidence to challenghird stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator was because he discovered that there had been some changes within the Blood Pearl Bracelet. This kind of change made An Zheng happy.

    ¡°I will use you to test just how strong the purple me of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace is!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his body suddenly moved forward.

    The name of the cultivator holding the sword was Wang Jianli, one of the most outstanding cultivators in the history of the State of Zhao¡¯s Green Pine Sect. He had only cultivated the way of the sword for half his life, and his sword intent was simple and direct.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng actually dared to rush over to him, Wang Jianli slightly squinted his eyes and said a single word with his left index finger and middle finger together.

    The sword Qis surrounding his body had already formed a force field, like a balloon being inted. An Zheng¡¯s forward movement was equivalent to piercing through the balloon. The moment the balloon exploded, of course, all the air currents would rush out of the hole. When the Qi field was broken, what rushed out was not the Qi flow, but Wang Jianli¡¯s one word sword.

    It was as if a Symbol Master had drawn a line in the air. The word sword was extremely sharp.

    [Awakening]

    An Zheng muttered, and then the Blood Pearl Bracelet exploded with a burst of red light. Immediately after, a purple Qi flow shot out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The purple light unexpectedly faced the sword intent and did not cower.

    ¡°Open the Nine Hell World!¡±

    As soon as An Zheng finished speaking, the purple light quickly swelled up, and wrapped around Wang Jiayi in an instant. The purple light formed a huge circr arc, and likransparent cover, it trapped both of them within. Then, waves of ringing sounds directly entered into Wang Jianli¡¯s ears. That ringing sound was crisp and clear, yet it sounded like waves of thunderps had entered his mind!

    Wang Jianli¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Purple-Rank Divine Artifact!¡±

    An Zheng pushed his hands forward, ¡°Kill!¡±

    After the purification, the Nine Hell Magic Bell appeared, and even its shape changed. In the past, the Nine Hell Magic Bell were nine of them. However, after being purified by the purple fire from the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, the rust on them hadpletely disappeared, as if they had beenpletely restored to their original state. The patterns on the bell were clearly visible. It was simple and unadorned. When the bell rang, the whole of the Nine Nether Realm was struck by lightning, but to An Zheng, it was still a crisp bell chime.

    In an instant, Wang Jianli¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He had never thought that his opponent would actually possess a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.

    There wauge difference in their cultivation levels, but when An Zheng reached the seventh stage of the Captive Stage, the might of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact he could unleash waspletely different from before. Why couldn¡¯t the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact estimate its value? It was because of its heaven-defying abilities. If one had a low level of strength, they would obviously not be able to unleash its immense might. However, with An Zheng¡¯s current realm, he could already let the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact disy its divine might.

    On the surface, nothing could be seen. However, Wang Jianli¡¯splexion grew worse and worse.

    ¡°Get out of my head!¡±

    Wang Jianli roared, and even his voice became hoarse.

    His sword intent started to be berserk, the word sword intent shooting straight towards An Zheng like streaks of lightning. The Holy Fish Scale automatically flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and its shape also changed. The eighteen Holy Fish Scale were divided into two groups, one group had nine pieces. One of the group formed a shield in front of An Zheng, blocking all of the violent sword intent. As for the other nine Holy Fish Scale, they formed a sharp de that was like a cicada¡¯s wing, and floated beside An Zheng.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    One word of sword intent struck on the Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng, causing him to uncontrobly retreat a few steps back. His steps were extremely heavy, and every step he took left a deep crater in the ground.

    ¡°Beginner level third stage of Lower Completion Stage, you¡¯re really strong!¡±

    An Zheng pursed his lips, suppressing the surging Qi and blood. His opponent was after all, a third stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator, and the strength of his opponent was far stronger than a Captive Stage cultivator. However, An Zheng was no ordinary cultivator in the first ce. Not only did he havop-grade magic tool to protect himself, he also had an abnormally abnormal body that had been refined three times from the Lightning Lake, the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace. If relying on the two Purple-Rank Divine Artifact sbined with the three times of tempering of his body still could not beat Wang Jianli, then the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact would not be worth much.

    What An Zheng wanted to do was to block Wang Jiayi¡¯s word sword.

    What An Zheng was enduring, was what Wang Jianli was also enduring.

    The Nine Hell Magic Bell¡¯s voice rang again and again in Wang Jianli¡¯s mind, louder and louder. Wang Jianli felt as if his head was about to explode. That sort of pain was not something that could be described with words. That sound had not only shaken his head to the point that his head felt like it was about to split open, even the Cultivation Power in his body had be chaotic.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward.

    Wang Jianli¡¯s sword was pointed at An Zheng. His hand was no longer as steady as before, but the sword energy did not weaken at all. With one hand supporting his forehead, he clenched his teeth and rushed towards An Zheng. The formless sword intent could not prate An Zheng¡¯s defenses, he could only use his physical sword to kill An Zheng.

    With a ng, Wang Jianli¡¯s long sword pierced the Holy Fish Scale. An Zheng¡¯s body retreated once again. Wang Jianli pushed An Zheng forward and An Zheng¡¯s feet dug two deep trenches into the ground. The third stage Lower Completion Stage of the Lower Completion Stage waowerful Cultivation Power, and it continuously attacked the Holy Fish Scale. It seemed like the sword was only touching the Holy Fish Scale, but the sword qi was attacking it time and time again.

    An Zheng¡¯s chest was also suffocating, but his strong body allowed him to persevere on. The Blood Pearl Bracelet began to share his injuries, and the second grade Golden-Rank in the medicinal field started to evaporate the medicinal energy, replenishing An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power.

    Looking at it, An Zheng seemed to be fighting alone. With a cultivation at the seventh stage of the Captive Stage, he was challenging someone an entire realm higher than him. But in reality, An Zheng seemed to havowerful and well-coordinated team by his side.

    An Zheng¡¯s gums were bleeding.

    The distance between the two of them was already very close, so An Zheng could clearly see the line of blood in Wang Jiu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The sword is not bad.¡±

    An Zheng could feel the treasured energy on Wang Jiayi¡¯s longsword. That was a Golden-Rank Artifact, which was already nearing its peak, just a little more and it could be considered to be top quality purple Golden-Rank.

    ¡°Leave the sword behind to mend my sadness!¡±

    Withought from An Zheng, the Blood Pearl Bracelet started to forcefully erase the aura left on Wang Jianli¡¯s longsword. But Wang Jianli was too strong, the Blood Pearl Bracelet tried thrice in a row but to no avail. However, after three times, Wang Jianli¡¯s control over the longsword had clearly be not as stable as before.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Wang Jianli felt as if his head was about to explode. The sound waves continuously bombarded his brain, causing him to almost go insane. His forehead, of course, bulged, and then the bag broke open, and blood spurted from it. Then, visible sound waves shot out from his brain. The sound waves were originally formless, but now the blood-stained sound waves could be seen clearly. Circles of red ripples burst out from his brain. After Wang Jianli cried out in grief, he finally lost control of the longsword in his hand and fell headfirst onto the ground.

    The Blood Pearl¡¯s snatching ability was once again activated, and Wang Jianli¡¯s Qi was finally removed from the long sword. The long sword¡¯s radiance was directly absorbed by the Blood Pearl Bracelet in a sh.

    A voice suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind... Scarlet Sword Technique!

    It was created from the Red Refined Crystal Iron from the Danxia Mountain and was created two hundred and thirty years ago. The Scarlet Crystal Iron is ranked third in equipment creation. It is tough, swift, and most suitable for cultivators of the fire attribute.]

    The most famous equipment in the martial world was of course the Ster Cast Iron. The second was the Great Venus Dragon Mark Steel, and the third was the Red Refined Crystal Iron. Different from Ster Cast Iron and Great Venus Dragon Mark Steel, Red Refined Crystal Iron was not meteoric iron, but a unique material of the Danxia Mountains. It was rumored that in the past 500 years, the amount of Red Refined Crystal Iron found in the Danxia Mountains did not exceed 100 Jin. As for this Scarlet de, it was at leasundred Jin heavy. In other words, this sword was the only one that could be produced in 500 years.

    Boom! *

    A cloud of blood burst out from the back of Wang Jianli¡¯s head, and another wave of sound rushed out from his brain.

    After the Nine Hell Magic Bell passed through the essence of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, its power became even more tyrannical than before. Once that sound entered the enemy¡¯s mind, unless the enemy was truly strong enough to fight against the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, they would not be able to get rid of it. Even cultivators stronger than Wang Jianli would not necessarily have their heads smashed by the sonic wave, but they would definitely be distracted, and would definitely split up arge part of their Cultivation Power to block this kind of bell chime. In a decisive battle between experts, once one was distracted, everyone would know what it entailed.

    Wang Jianli¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and An Zheng pressed his hand on Wang Jianli¡¯s back. The Blood Pearl Bracelet shed wited light, and actually sucked out Wang Jianli¡¯s Cultivation Power that hadn¡¯t dispersed yet.

    That was another person¡¯s Cultivation Power. If it was forcefully absorbed into one¡¯s body, it would cause the two Cultivation Poweo mutually reject each other, causing one¡¯s body to explode and die in the end.

    As for An Zheng, he naturally did not want to be his own after absorbing a part of Wang Jianli¡¯s Cultivation Power, even if it was an even more powerful cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage or a cultivator of the Lower Celestial Stage, it would be impossible for him to absorb someone else¡¯s Cultivation Power. Everyone¡¯s Cultivation Power was unique. Absorbing another person¡¯s Cultivation Power was tantamount to taking poison.

    An Zheng stored this wave of Cultivation Power in the Blood Pearl Bracelet for the time being, then lowered his head to look at the spatial artifact that had fallen beside Wang Jianli.

    The space magic tool and Wang Jiu¡¯s blood vessels were connected. After Wang Jianli died, the power of his bloodline could not be sustained any longer, thus, the space magic tool fell out uncontrobly.

    An Zheng picked up the spatial artifact. He did not have time to check what was inside, so he stored it in the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    He raised his head and looked at the chariot in the distance. The killing intent on the chariot was even stronger than before.

    Pah pah pah pah pah!

    A round of apuse came from the chariot, seemingly containing a bit of sarcasm.

    ¡°Formidable! The martial arts world is indeed the martial arts world for you youngsters!¡± I had long heard that the State of Yan had produced a young genius. Not only was he able to turn the tide and protect the entire State of Yan, his own cultivation talent was shockingly good as well. Duke An, you have truly made this old one look at you in a new light today. ¡±

    The curtain of the chariot was pulled open and an old man with white hair and a beard could be seen sitting inside the carriage. On the surface, this person looked to be around seventy years old. But in reality, as an old official of two dynasties in State of Zhao, the Left Prime Minister Sima Zhen was already oveundred years old. It was rumored that he was a hundred and twenty years old, but even the King Zhao did not know how old Sima Zhen was.

    ¡°There are many talents in the martial arts world.¡±

    Sima Zhen praised him, ¡°With a young man like you in State of Yan, you will definitely be above all the other nations in the future. Therefore ¡­ You can¡¯t live any longer. ¡±

    His hand came out from the chariot and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Kill him, his head will be hanging on the ruins of Song City, the time I came out was very urgent, I need to quickly rush to Fanggu to see the little Swallow King called Mu Qidao.¡±

    The swordsman standing to his left nodded his head, ¡°This subordinate knows.¡±

    Sima Zhen said, ¡°Your Junior Brother died a terrible death and lost the lives of the cultivators of the State of Zhao. Forty-eight years of cultivation was actually inferior to a single junior. If you lose and he doesn¡¯t kill you, you can just kill yourself too. ¡±

    The cultivator holding onto his sword gave a grunt. ¡°I killed Wang Jianli. It was even simpler than him.¡±

    He took a step forward, his face brimming with confidence. ¡°I only need one strike.¡±

 Chapter 371 - Stormy Glazed Glass City

    <h4>Chapter 371 ¨C Stormy zed ss City</h4>

    An Zheng saw the second cultivator carrying a sword walking towards him, and turned around to take a look at zed City.

    Right now, the only person who could stop the cultivators of State of Zhao was him.

    ¡°I am called Chen Jiansheng. The person you killed just now is my junior brother.¡±

    Chen Jiansheng appeared to be around forty years old, and his appearance was rather schrly. However, the coldness in his eyes caused one to shudder. Ordinary people would always regard killing intent as something illusory and not necessarily real. However, when a person truly killed someone without any regard for their killing intent, one could truly feel their killing intent. An Zheng could see the killing intent in Chen Jiansheng¡¯s eyes. The number of cultivators who had died at Chen Jiansheng¡¯s hands all these years was definitely not small.

    Chen Jiansheng walked to the opposite of An Zheng and curiously sized him up, ¡°I have never believed that the talent of the cultivators in this world would be toocking, and had even destroyed the Nine Star tform within my Green Pine Sect. Humans had the same four limbs and the same five senses. Talent truly made people feel disgusted. So all these years, I have been looking for a so-called genius, fighting him and killing him. ¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and continued, ¡°But now, I actually believe in the gap between our talents. Your being able to kill Wang Jianli is sufficient to prove this point.¡±

    He stretched out his hand. ¡°Please hand over my Green Pine Sect¡¯s Crimson de. I can let you die a little faster.¡±

    An Zheng then asked: ¡°What is the grade of your sword?¡±

    Chen Jiansheng did not expect An Zheng to actually answer in such a way and could not help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a genius as arrogant as you who would be so arrogant. My sword is called Dan Bead, and ording to its grade, it is still inferior to Wang Jianli¡¯s Crimson Art. Who asked his master to be biased, thinking that his future achievements would be higher than mine. ¡°If it were not for the fact that we are from the same sect, I would have killed Wang Jianli long ago and snatched the Crimson de, which symbolizes the status of our Green Pine Sect.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about such a dog-blooded rtionship.¡±

    Chen Jiansheng said, ¡°I have to thank you for killing him, or else I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.¡±

    An Zheng stretched his limbs: ¡°Come and fight.¡±

    Chen Jiansheng said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He did not pull out the sword, but walked towards An Zheng instead, ¡°Wang Jiuli was jushird ranked Lower Completion Stage cultivator. He was killed by you because you had a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Not only do I need to practice the sword red, I also want your Purple-Rank. I don¡¯t have any loyalty to the so-called country. We can talk about a deal. Why don¡¯t you give me your Purple-Rank Divine Artifact and Scarlet Sword, then I won¡¯t kill you, then turn around and leave? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°In other words, I gave you the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. You killed the old man in the chariot?¡±

    Chen Jiansheng turned around and looked at the war chariot. He actually thought about it very seriously for a while, and then replied very seriously, ¡°No, even if I had your Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. Even if I can beat him, he¡¯s the State of Zhao¡¯s Prime Minister, how can I survive in the State of Zhao in the future? ¡±

    At this moment, a huge battleship suddenly appeared in the sky. On top of the warship, a robed man directly flew down from the sky and gentlynded in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°My fellow cultivator from the State of Zhao does not seem to be very polite.¡±

    This person was dressed in a pure ck Daoist robe and had a slender figure. After hended, he turned around and looked at An Zheng, and smiled faintly: ¡°Duke of the Nation, leave it to us.¡±

    Zhou Jiuji?

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback.

    He never thought that the people from the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao would rush over at this time.

    ¡°It seems that the Duke of the Nation has some prejudice against my Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao, but now is not the time for me to exin. I may be a little extreme in my actions, and I have a little conflict with the Duke of the Nation before, but that is all a matter of the family. If State of Yan is a big family, all of the grudges between us would be caused by the anger of our family. However, right now, our Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao will naturally not allow outsiders to bully our family. ¡±

    He turned around and looked at Chen Jiansheng. ¡°Come, let me experience the Daoist magics of the Green Pine Sect.¡±

    Chen Jiansheng¡¯s steps, which had been moving forward, suddenly stopped, and his expression instantly became unsightly. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, aren¡¯t you just bullying the younger generation by fighting with me?¡±

    Zhou Jiuji said, ¡°You¡¯re so old, and yet you want to fight against our Prince Fu? Are they not the same?¡±

    On the side of the chariot, Sima Zhen said after a moment of silence, ¡°Since even the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao¡¯s people have arrived, then I presume that the Swallow King has also arrived?¡±

    The battleship slowly descended from the sky. It was the battleship of the State of Yan Royal Family. As the warship opened up, a group of heavily armored Tie Liuhuo walked out of the battle armor slowly and orderly. The hundreds of riders from State of Zhao seemed to be extremely imposing, but when Tie Liuhuo¡¯s heavy riders came out from the battleship, the opposing riders¡¯ imposing manner immediately weakened.

    No one bothered to exin their temperament. The opposing riders were all experts, and their mounts were all Demonic Beasts. However, the moment Tie Liuhuo¡¯s heavy cavalry appeared, it instantly suppressed his aura. Even Tie Liuhuo¡¯s war horse actually didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of fear towards the enemy in front of it. In their eyes, these Demonic Beasts were inferior creatures to them.

    After Tie Liuhuo, Swallow King, who was under the protection of the imperial bodyguards, walked out of the warship inrge strides. When he saw An Zheng, he slightly nodded his head, concealing the joy in his eyes and pretended to be very solemn as he walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Enter the city.¡±

    Mu Qidao said two words, then turned around and walked towards the city gate.

    In the chariot some distance behind him, Sima Zhen¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°Swallow King, since we have already arrived, why didn¡¯t you stay and talk about the problems Zhao and Yan are facing?¡±

    His face was pale, obviously angry. After Mu Qidao got off the battleship, he didn¡¯t even look at him.

    When the city gates of Liu-Li City opened, Mu Qidao strode into the city with An Zheng and the rest following closely behind.

    An Chengli stayed at the back, and waited for An Zheng and the others to enter the city before he coldly said: ¡°In front of the Sovereign King, you do not know how to be courteous, but you are still an old subject of two generations of State of Zhao. Great King, seeing the former alliance between Yan Zhao and the other nations, will not care about your mistakes of trespassing our great swallow¡¯s territory this time around. ¡°You can leave now, ande back here when you have learnt the way of being a subject and when you know how to be courteous.¡±

    The corners of Sima Zhen Ru¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Do I have to see them?¡±

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Following themand given by General Fang Daozhi, the three hundred riders immediately advanced forward in an orderly fashion. The war horses were almost all the same size, and the soldiers on their horses were all about the same size. They held up the longnce hanging on the side of the warhorses. When all the heavy riders moved forward at the same time, it was as if an especially powerful array had been activated. The heavy armors of the heavy cavalry and warhorses shone with a faint light at the same time. The armors worn by them were actually all magical weapons!

    What was even more terrifying was that once the 300 riders advanced, a magical formation was activated.

    On the State of Zhao¡¯s side, a few hundred cavalrymen were preparing to fight, but the demonic beast they were riding on was actually pressured by Tie Liuhuo¡¯s imposing aura, causing them to retreat backwards.

    ¡°His aura has been lost.¡±

    Sima Zhen let out a long sigh, pointing his finger out from inside the carriage. The chariot immediately turned, and several hundred cavalrymen rapidly retreated under their protection.

    On the city walls of Liu-Li City, Mu Qidao asked An Zheng, ¡°Have you left?¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Mu Qidao could not help but shake his head, ¡°Now I know what is considered strong on the outside but weak on the inside ¡­ The internal strife in the great swallow is too heavy, and countless cultivators have died. The chaos caused by the empress dowager and her subjects had caused almost all cultivators above the Captive Stage to die. If they really start fighting, there¡¯s no chance of victory. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So you have no choice but to use Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao¡¯s people?¡±

    Mu Qidao nodded, ¡°I have no choice but to use it ¡­ Outside of the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao, there aren¡¯t many sects in the great swallow that have any experts left. This is something that cannot be helped. It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even pretend to be a fatty, right? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°If you aren¡¯t in charge of the capital, then why are you suddenly here.¡±

    Mu Qidao: ¡°Mr. Gu said that the State of Zhao will definitely send people over to negotiate, and they will definitely be very important. But if the State of Zhao wanted to negotiate, they had to establish their might first. For example, after destroying a city, or taking oveiece of ournd, they would negotiate with the attitude of the strong. I was worried that their target would be the zed City, so I rushed over in the middle of the night. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Gu Chaotong has really calcted it well.¡±

    Mu Qidao: ¡°Didn¡¯t they want to talk? Thene talk to us properly. The people of Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao also knew that there was no home to be destroyed. Not just the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao, even the sects of State of Yan should understand this logic. ¡±

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Mu Qidao raised his chin slightly: ¡°It¡¯s noroblem if you want to talk to me, but you need someone of equal status. If no one came to the King Zhao, they would not allow anyone to do so. I already told Fang Zhiji to split up ande here, we can reach in at most a month. ¡°The Son of Heaven is guarding the gate to the kingdom. I will be guarding this city. Even if they were to fight, we will have to stay there for a month.¡±

    While they were talking, there was a small town less than five kilometers away from zed City. Now that the town was empty, the people went to the fields to help clear the wastnd.

    Neen Demons brought his group of subordinates into the town, waving to them to see if there were anymore people. His men dispersed, leaving only two behind.

    A man and a woman.

    The man was Duan Ren.

    The female was Ding Ningdong.

    Neen Demons sat down on a millstone in a courtyard and sneered: ¡°Right now the world is in chaos, it is the great opportunity for us Devil Sect to rise again. I have bestowed you with an immortal body, as well as powerful magic tools and techniques. Moreover, you have opened the doors to the Demon Pce, allowing you to temper your physical bodies. Right now is the chance to test your strength. The future of the world will be yours. ¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s godly might, peerless in the world!¡±

    The group of people said as they possessed him.

    Duan Ren lowered his head and said: ¡°Master, as long as we take down the Swallow King, the State of Yan will be under our control. At that time, the army under the puppet will be the army of the Devil Sect. If you control an army, you¡¯ll be able to wipe out other sects. ¡±

    Neen Demons made a sound of agreement: ¡°What I need to do now is to control Swallow King first. Originally, he wanted to make a move on Fanggu, but who would have thought that he would suddenly leave and travel to this ce, it would be easier than making a move in the capital. The most difficult ones to deal with were the few Ox-nose Daoists from Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao. I¡¯ll deal with them, you guys charge into the guards at the side of Swallow King ¡­ Ding Ningdong. ¡±

    Ding Ningdong, whose face was deathly pale, possessed: ¡°Disciple is here.¡±

    The Neen Demons said: ¡°The most important part of this matter is you. Whether or not we can control the Swallow King sessfully is all up to you. You are different from them. You should know how much hope I have ced on you. ¡±

    Everyone had changed to the so-called ¡°immortal heart¡±, but Ding Ningdong didn¡¯t. This was because the poison and medicine she cultivated in had long ago caused her body to be very different from a normal body. Furthermore, the Neen Demons also wished to haverson skilled in poison, so she did not n to destroy her. With his unique cultivation technique, he controlled Ding Ningdong.

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    Ding Ningdong said as she possessed her body, ¡°This disciple will definitely give it his all.¡±

    Neen Demons nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Then that¡¯s good ¡­ Duan Ren, bring a few people with you to take a look at the environment first. If there are no major problems, let¡¯s start tonight. ¡±

    He looked into the distance: ¡°Chen Xiaoyao... If you don¡¯t want to revive the Devil Sect, I will. When the Devil Sect is flourishing, I want you to kneel down and see me! ¡±

 Chapter 372 - Remove It

    <h4>Chapter 372 ¨C Remove It</h4>

    When night fell, Oldman Huo and Xiao Liu¡¯er who were both exhausted finally returned. The two of them spent an entire day trying to think of a way to merge the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, but they still didn¡¯t have any leads. Although the two magic tools were of the same nature, the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace¡¯s aggressive nature was even greater. If it failed, it would be equivalent to replenishing the energy of the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace. After the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace devoured the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, it might recover its immortal energy. At that time, if it flew away, no one would be able to stop it.

    Oldman Huo sighed: ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then take it down!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked: ¡°My Oldman Huo, that is a celestial item.¡±

    Oldman Huo shook his head. ¡°I spent an entire day researching this thing. This so-called immortal equipment, when master is here, its power will naturally be limitless. However, its owner had already disappeared for a long time. The immortal cultivation that controlled the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace had already disappeared, so this immortal equipment was only a pill furnace made of good materials. Do you know what material that Eight Trigram Pill Furnace is made of? It¡¯s an entire Ster Cast Iron! ¡±

    An Zheng was even stunned. ¡°But when I first obtained it, Ipletely didn¡¯t feel that it was a Ster Cast Iron.¡±

    The Oldman Huo said: ¡°The runes carved on the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace cover up the aura of the Ster Cast Iron. I just erased the rune that I sensed instantly. I wanted to destroy the rune that the deity left on the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace and then merge it with the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. But I failed... Those runes are too mysterious, I can¡¯t break them. Therefore, the only thing to do now is topletely destroy this cauldron and restore its very essence as a Ster Cast Iron. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s a celestial item or not, to be able to use it is the best thing. If you can¡¯t even use it, then what is an immortal equipment? ¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°I like you to be so wasteful. If it was anyone else, they would never destroy a piece of immortal equipment.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest it? Why do you me it on me?¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°me it on you first. If I fail, you won¡¯t me yourself so much.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°As expected, the older you are, the wiser you are.¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°Since Xiao Qi Dao is here, Xiao Liu¡¯er and I will enter the Heaven Defying Seal ster. It is quiet inside and no one will disturb us. I n to use the method of breaking it down to remove the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace. An Zheng, give me your half of a Depressing Sword. ¡±

    An Zheng took out the Depressing Sword s: ¡°They can be repaired?¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°The quality of Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace are already very good, there is no need for so many of them. After upgrading to the peak of the Purple-Rank, there would still be a lot of remaining. Let me try and see if I can fix your Depressing Sword. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement before handing the Depressing Sword to Old Huo. Then, he conveniently gave the Green Lotus Root to Xiao Qi Dao: ¡°This is for you.

    Xiao Qi Dao chuckled: ¡°I knew it. I knew it.¡±

    Looking at the Green Lotus Daogan, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Why do I feel that someone is calling me?¡±

    He turned the Green Lotus Dao Root over and over, and suddenly, it transformed into a burst of cyan light, and directly entered Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s mind. Xiao Qi Dao held his head and shouted, his body involuntarily twisted. An Zheng immediately went over to support him, but was sent flying by an indescribably repelling force. With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he actually could not do anything against the power of repulsion.

    Fortunately, Xiao Qi Dao recovered in a moment. His face was pale and he looked stupid.

    Qu Liuxi promptly checked the pulse on Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s wrist, and then, she turned her head to An Zheng and nodded slightly: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, it¡¯s just that it seems to have been temporarily restrained by psychokinesis. ¡°What was that just now? How could it have sucowerful soul force?¡±

    An Zheng exined the origin of the green lotus and continued to observe it. However, he still did not find anything abnormal about the Xiao Qi Dao.

    More than ten minutester, Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s eyes shook for a moment, before he let out a long sigh. ¡°What happened to me just now? It seems like I¡¯ve entered an unknown space. A man with a cold appearance talked to me for a long time.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Very, very cold? ¡°You don¡¯t wear much?¡±

    ¡°Your temperament is very cold, very cold, okay ¡­¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao rolled his eyes at him: ¡°That man said, I am not in the Six Daos ¡­ Just like him. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Could it be a Blue Lotus?¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is either. He only said that my physique is the same as his, and that¡¯s why the Green Lotus Dao Root automatically flew in here. It was precisely because of the same innate constitution that the aura he left behind in his Dao Root reappeared. He told me to follow the guidance of the Green Lotus Dao Root to cultivate and revitalize the Green Lotus Faction in the future.

    An Zheng, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s not a bad thing. Looks like the Green Lotus Root really suits you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many things we have to do these few days. We¡¯ll be taking care of the business first with the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    The Oldman Huo said, ¡°Only by increasing your strength can the State of Yan defend against it.¡±

    Everyone entered the Heaven Defying Seal s, An Zheng realised that the ant that was initially crossing the small path had already disappeared, and didn¡¯t know where it went. The little ant that once apanied An Zheng and the others for a long time was also one of the things that motivated them. Every time they got tired of cultivating and saw that the little ant was still trying to climb the path, they would be inspired.

    Half of Oldman Huo¡¯s Depressing Sword was ced on one side, Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace was ced on the other side, and the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace was ced in the middle.

    He summoned his own cauldron. It was only the size of his palm, but it was radiating light. A gentle light appeared in his palm, and the small cauldron actually started to transform, turning into a square metal box in an instant.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The Oldman Huo pointed forward with a single finger and the metal box immediately floated to the side of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace. Then, it circled around the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace as if it was looking for something. After a full circle, the metal box stopped, appearing to be thinking.

    About two minutester, the metal box continued to fly around the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace. This time, it didn¡¯t stop. After a few dozen rounds, it stopped once more, and the shape of the box changed once more.

    The box becamhin and long piece of metal wire that was at least a hundred times thinner than the hair of a pen. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone¡¯s cultivation base was high and their eyesight was astonishing, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this piece of metal wire.

    The metal thread stuck to the side of the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace and then began to move inwards bit by bit.

    Old Huo¡¯s face revealed a look of pleasant surprise, ¡°I found the connection. Most of the pill furnaces were forged. But the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace used two methods: forging it and forging it together. The gall dder was forged into a whole. There were at least fouryers on the outside, and the outeryer of the pill furnace was at a different location. Back then, the person who forged this pill furnace was extremely skilled, so the seams were too small to be seen by most people. Furthermore, adding on to the fact that we have been here for a long time, it would be even harder to find such a small gap. ¡±

    The metal wire found the firstyer¡¯s interface and was then cut into it bit by bit. After about an inch from the firstyer, the metal wire cut through the thickness of the interface and took a full half an hour. Then, the metal wire began to wrap around and cut through the space between the first and secondyers. This time, the speed was much faster. About ten minutester, the metal wire circled around the pill furnace, separating the firstyer and the secondyer.

    Oldman Huo stretched out his hand. He did not know why he just pressed down a few times. With a bang, arge hole was made on the ground.

    ¡°On the outermost level, there are a lot of rune incantations. They are also made of meteoric iron, but the material is slightly impure. The third floor inside was the real Ster Cast Iron. ¡°Therefore, even you are unable to perceive that this person who forged the pill furnace is truly a miracle.¡±

    The more Old Huo read, the more excited he became, as though he was a cultivator who had found an exceptional cultivation technique.

    To him, a magical equipment of this level was practically a treasure trove. His hands were abnormally stable as he began to split the threeyers inside the metal wire in his hand. In truth, the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace warotectiveyer that had fouryers around it. The excuses for the four protectiveyers were wrong. Not to mention ordinary people, even normal creators would not be able to find them. Most people would think that the pill furnace was a forged whole.

    Old Huo¡¯s hands moved bit by bit, like a machine that didn¡¯t shake at all. It was steady as if it was installed on a tform.

    Gradually, fine beads of sweat appeared on Old Huo¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    The excitement in Old Huo¡¯s eyes grew more and more intense, ¡°Truly impressive, there are many minute mechanisms inside every level, just like locks opening locks. Moreover, the locks on every level are different, if there is the slightest mistake, the lock would be broken and the pill furnace would activate the power of protection.¡±

    He closed his eyes because his eyes could not see the traps in the inneryer at all.

    What Old Huo was relying on now was the vibration and the extremely minute change in shape that the metal wire brought about when it moved through the tiny cracks on the second and third floors. This was also why he could be a master of artifacts, the only remaining master of artifacts in this world.

    Other than him, who else in the world could create Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, and who else could destroy them?

    Everyone sat and watched, not even daring to breathe. Even the smallest mistake in the ingenuity of the mechanism would cause a lot of trouble.

    Thissted even longer, and only after an entire two hours did Old Huo slowly heave a sigh of relief. As his hand left the ground, the secondyer fell to the ground.

    ¡°Now we have to be a bit more rxed. The secondyer of protection is to reinforce and protect the guts, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many traps. When you¡¯re in such close contact with the galldder, the temperature of the galldder would rise terrifying level when you¡¯re refining pills, so even the smallest mechanism would be destroyed. ¡±

    Old Huo made her move again, but it was still stable. It had already been nearly four hours, and with his age, he couldn¡¯t even imagine it. From the looks of it, he was only moving his hands. However, he was the only person under the heavens who could do suching.

    An hourter, the secondyer of protection fell with a ¡°pa da¡± sound.

    ¡°There¡¯s a dder inside.¡±

    Old Huo took out the galldder and it emitted a condensed purple light.

    ¡°To be able to remain in the same sect forever, even though it¡¯s called an immortal equipment, it¡¯s actually just a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact with an immortal cultivation base.¡±

    He ced his galldder into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and waved his hand, ¡°All of you step back. Even though you can all be considered to be familiar with the road, there is still a certain level of danger. Once the furnace exploded, even the Heaven Defying Seal would not be able to withstand it.

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, the Oldman Huo waved his hand. ¡°I just said what I should have warned you guys about, do you really think that I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    He stretched out his hand. ¡°Bring me some wine!¡±

    An Zheng was quiet for a moment, then handed over a jug of wine. Old Huo opened the wine pot and raised his head to take a gulp.

    ¡°My life is worth it. I made two Purple-Rank Divine Artifact and tore one off, and I can even fix another ¡­ Even after I die, I can brag when I meet the master creator of artifacts that hassted for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. They may not beparable to me! ¡±

 Chapter 373 - The Last Master Craftsman

    <h4>Chapter 373 ¨C The Last Master Craftsman</h4>

    Oldman Huo¡¯s furnace changed shape again, from the shape of the metal wire to two pincers. The pincer held the inner cylinder of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, and then a purple me appeared on it. After a moment, the pincer turned red. A few minutester, the innards of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace also turned red. Then, the pincer once again deformed into two semicircles that were sped together and violently pulled outwards ¡­ The insides of his body that had turned red were stretched out, and when he stopped, it was the same size as the insides of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    Oldman Huo reached out his hand and changed the shape of his furnace into two gloves. He put on the glove and embedded the galldder into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and the glove was surrounded by purple fire.

    ¡°Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace can already be considered a finished product with almost no ws. The only thing that needs to be improved is the sess rate of refining the medicinal pellets. After you add in the guts of this Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, your sess rate in refining Purple-Rank pills will double in the future. ¡±

    Oldman Huo continued to say as he worked, ¡°Once your cultivation has reached the Higher Completion Stage, you can start to refine the real Purple-Rank and divine pellet. When you reach the Lower Celestial Stage, your sess rate in refining the Purple-Rank and divine pellet would be far higher than any other master alchemist in the world. At the same level, no one haigher sess rate than you! ¡±

    As his voice fell, the inner dder of the Eight Trigrams Assimtion Furnace was sessfully embedded into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    At this moment, the cry of a phoenix suddenly sounded out. It was so clear and resonant that it seemed to pierce through the heavens.

    This was because it was inside the Heaven Defying Seal, otherwise, it would have caused the Sky Origin Stage to fluctuate. At that time, there would be true experts who woulde searching for the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact¡¯s Qi. An Zheng¡¯s Purple-Rank Divine Artifact had already been exposed, if Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace were to be exposed, it was possible that Liu-Li City would attract countless of people from the martial arts world.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Oldman Huo took a deep breath, and then, he took the secondyer of protection, extending both his hands forward, and his two fingers of gloves automatically flew out to restore the appearance of the furnace. The secondyer of protection was actually absorbed by the furnace, causing it to turnpletely purple.

    About half an hourter, the secondyer of protection could no longer be seen and had melted into molten metal. Oldman Huo pointed forward, and the furnace automatically flew over, slowly pouring the molten iron into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    ¡°Pour all the cracks into one body.¡±

    Just as the Oldman Huo finished speaking, the image of a huge purple phoenix soared into the sky from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. The illusion of the phoenix was surrounded by purple mes. The phoenix image circled around in the air for a bit, then rushed down from above, and rushed into Qu Liuxi¡¯s body witu sound.

    Soon after, Qu Liuxi moaned as her face flushed red.

    ¡°Godly equipment¡¯s bacsh!¡±

    Oldman Huo¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Truly extraordinary!¡±

    After a moment, an explosion urred outside of Qu Liuxi¡¯s body, and An Zheng immediately summoned his Holy Fish Scale to protect everyone. Under the might of the explosion, everyone was pushed backward. This explosion was extremely violent, but Qu Liuxi actually managed to break through after her divine tool fed back on him. And this explosion was so strong, it was obvious that it did not break through a small realm.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    Oldman Huo let out a long breath: ¡°Take advantage of my excitement and fix your Depressing Sword too.¡±

    He ced half of the Depressing Sword into the furnace and then ced the thirdyer of protection inside as well. He sat cross-legged on the ground, holding the furnace in his hands: ¡°It will take a bit longer because the Depressing Sword is almostpletely destroyed. Luckily there¡¯s still an artifact spirit in the broken sword, otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for it to recover.¡±

    Even though he said that, if he wasn¡¯t a master artificer, then even if others had Ster Cast Iron s and wanted topletely destroy them, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand to grasp onto Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand, calming Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression down slightly.

    This time, itsted even longer. A whole day had passed, and Oldman Huo had been sitting there cross-legged the entire time, staring at the pill furnace without blinking. Nearly twenty-four hourster, Oldman Huo suddenly turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Sprinkling blood!¡±

    An Zheng immediately understood what Oldman Huo meant. He flicked his index finger and walked to the side of the furnace, enduring the intense purple fire and dripped his blood into the furnace.

    One drop, two drops, three drops ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡±

    Oldman Huo looked at An Zheng and shouted, Why are you so stingy!

    An Zheng¡¯s palm had a cut, and blood immediately flowed out. Blood flowed from his palm into the furnace, and metal nging sounds could be heard from the furnace. Soon after, a sword intent soared into the sky!

    Within the purple fire, longswords that were one meter long and one and a half inches wide slowly flew out from the furnace. It floated in the air, purple light swirling around it.

    The word ¡®An¡¯ impressively appeared at the point where the sword hilt and de were connected.

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°The Scarlet Training Sword you have obtained is too low in grade, it is simply not worthy of this sword. It was no longer a Depressing Sword. Where was the depressing auraing from? This sword contains an absolute fighting spirit and an unyielding spirit. It¡¯s best to change it to a new name. ¡±

    An Zheng held onto the long sword, which was overflowing with light and color.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Broken Army.¡±

    Ordinary longswords, des and hilts were all assembled together. This [Broken Armor] sword waspletely forged into a single entity. The Oldman Huo used his own furnace to melt half of the Depressing Sword, then the thirdyer of protection, and then forged the peerless treasured sword anew.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Oldman Huo looked extremely excited: ¡°You have already given Xiao Qi Dao the Blue Lotus Dao Root, so this Heaven Defying Seal does not have much meaning to him. An Zheng, didn¡¯t you waneleportation circle? I will use the Heaven Defying Seal as the foundation and add the remaining Ster Cast Iron. Give me all of your Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I want to inject energy and build a teleportation circle for you! ¡±

    His words were full of pride!

    Under the heavens, who would bring a transmission array with them?

    ¡°To cultivators with low levels of cultivation, the strength of Heaven Defying Seal s is equivalent to an unlimited increase in time. However, with the increase in his cultivation level, the increase in time he spent like this was also greatly reduced. Furthermore, cultivating within the Heaven Defying Seal was progressing too slowly. Originally, I created the Heaven Defying Seal to createfuge for my son. If he encounters any danger, he can survive after entering the Heaven Defying Seal. ¡±

    ¡°Now its mission is over. An Zheng, the Oldman Huo will build arge teleportation circle for you today. Wherever you are, this teleportation circle will be there. ¡±

    He took out apass filled with essence from the things he carried with him: ¡°When I was young, I also had a dream of traveling the world. ¡°Inside thispass is the map I carved for you when you were in Da Xi city, including the sixteen kingdoms and many small nations of the Western Regions. Once thispass is integrated with the Heaven Defying Seal, you will be able to reach the ce you want to go when you activate the teleportation formation.¡±

    After Oldman Huo said this, he coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    An Zheng immediately stepped forward: ¡°Stop! Stop immediately! ¡±

    Oldman Huo waved his hand: ¡°An Zheng! Listen to me ¡­ I¡¯m getting older and my body is getting weaker every day. I really want to follow you guys around the world, always relying on you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. Because you guys are the true motivation and hope for me to continue living. You are all my children, my sustenance. Don¡¯t stop me, I did this teleportation circle not only for your sake, but also for my own. ¡±

    ¡°In the future, I really won¡¯t be able to walk anymore. Relying on you all will only be a burden to you all. When you guys want to leave, use this teleportation circle to bring me along. ¡±

    Oldman Huo raised his hand to wipe off the blood at the corner of his mouth, ¡°This should be myst time forging an artifact. I no longer have the energy and my body can no longer hold on. In the future, I will stay in this Heaven Defying Seal and you can take me wherever you go. Don¡¯te over, I have already channeled all of my remaining energy into transforming the Heaven Defying Seal and even if you all were toe over, you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.

    ¡°You are all good kids. To be able to meet you in your lifetime, this must be Heaven¡¯spensation for my lost son.¡± I used to think, why did I never do evil in my life, but the heavens took my children? Your arrival should be God¡¯spensation to me ¡­ Every day I live with you, it feels great. ¡±

    ¡°If I am still alive, I will watch you all from within the Heaven Defying Seal. Here is my blood, and I can see you outside. If you miss me,e in and stay with me. If I die, this ce will be my grave... I¡¯m relying on you guys, so even if I die, you guys have to bring me on a journey to the north. ¡±

    Old Huo smiled, his wrinkled face was filled with happiness and satisfaction.

    ¡°Heaven Defying Seal was a Purple-Rank Magic Tool in the first ce and was only at the first rank of Purple-Rank. Although Heaven Defying Seal spent thirty years of my life, there were still not enough materials at that time, so Heaven Defying Seal had many shorings. Now, I will borrow the remaining ingredients of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace to raise the skin of the Heaven Defying Seal. ¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er,e over.¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately ran over, her eyes full of tears: ¡°Elder, can we rest? If we don¡¯t stop you, can we?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t rest.¡±

    The Old Huo said with a smile: ¡°Now that I have exhausted all my energy, if I rest, I will never have the chance to transform the Heaven Defying Seal again.¡±

    He took out the stove. ¡°It is called the vulgar name, and I call it the disbelieving name. Back then, when I was in Da Xi, people said that I didn¡¯t have the talent to create artifacts when I was young. Later on, people said that I couldn¡¯t make Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Now I¡¯m giving you this furnace... You are the most obedient one. I know that you don¡¯t have any interest in forging artifacts, but back then when I forced you to learn, you didn¡¯tin at all. Actually, I just want a sessor ¡­ Initially, my n was to merge my disbelieving thoughts into your Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and improve the quality of your Phoenix Melody. Now that An Zheng has found a higher quality Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, if you don¡¯t believe me, I will leave it as a memorial for you. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he ced the Purple-Rank Artifact Furnace into Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands. ¡°There¡¯s also the memories of my lifetime of an artifact, you can take them all with you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around to look at the rest of the Ster Cast Iron.

    His two hands stretched out horizontally, and a purple light appeared on his two hands. That was thest bit of energy left to an Artifact Forging Master in his generation, yet it made An Zheng and the others feel as if their hearts were being cut by knives.

    ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    In a sh of light, An Zheng and the others were all kicked out of the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Then, a ball of purple light sealed the Heaven Defying Seal, preventing anyone from entering.

    An Zheng and the others knelt down outside, their eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 374 - The Great General is absent

    <h4>Chapter 374 ¨C The Great General is absent</h4>

    Oldman Huo did not leave, it was just that he was too tired. When everyone finally felt the boiling qi in the Heaven Defying Seal calming down and rushing in, Oldman Huo was already lying on the ground. Qu Liuxi rushed over with her fastest speed, and only after checking the pulse of the Oldman Huo did he let out a small sigh of relief. Oldman Huo used up all his energy and was unconscious. After Qu Liuxi helped the Oldman Huo consume the medicinal pellets, she also used the technique of silver needles to clear the blood vessels that had umted in the Oldman Huo.

    An Zheng asked how he was doing. Qu Liuxi raised her head and looked at him with eyes full of confidence: ¡°With me here, Oldman Huo is not allowed to leave!¡±

    If it was someone else, then it might really be impossible to save Oldman Huo. But she was Qu Liuxi, the Oldman Huo said, no matter how big the world is, Qu Liuxi was still the most powerful out of all the alchemists. Sometimes, thinking about it, maybe it really was something that fate had already arranged. When An Zheng and the others met each other in the Fantasy City, that was the beginning of their change in fate.

    The transformation of the Heaven Defying Seal was alreadyplete. Previously, when Oldman Huo was reconstructing the Depressing Sword for An Zheng, he let An Zheng bleed a bit more.

    The new Heaven Defying Seal looked like a key, and would not arouse anyone¡¯s suspicions. This key seemed like it was made of ordinary copper and did not exude any of its aura. This was thest work of the Oldman Huo, and it involved hisst bit of effort.

    Qu Liuxi and the rest were all staying in the Heaven Defying Seal to apany Oldman Huo, who knew how long the old man would need to wake up. However, Qu Liuxi said that the Oldman Huo predicted two things, and one thing was wrong. What was right was that it was basically impossible for him to think of forging another artifact in the future because he had overdrawn too much. Of course, the thing he predicted wrong was that Oldman Huo thought that he would probably die like that. With Qu Liuxi here, even if he had to fight the Grim Reaper, he wouldn¡¯t let him leave like this.

    However, Oldman Huo¡¯s body was very weak. Back then, when he was young, he gave up his talent in order toplete the artifact forging hopes. Right now, his body could no longer bear the pressure of the pills of too high a level. If the medicinal power was too strong, it would be harmful to the Oldman Huo. Qu Liuxi stayed in the Heaven Defying Seal to take care of Oldman Huo, and also to find a way to warm his life.

    But An Zheng and Mu Qidao had no choice but to leave the Heaven Defying Seal, because there were still a lot of things that they needed to do.

    ¡°Big brother An Zheng, the State of Zhao will not let this go easily. I guess you know why I came to zed City. Firstly, I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to hold on. Secondly, it will be me who will be able to raise the morale of the soldiers in great swallow. Third... When I am here, State of Zhao¡¯s attention will be focused on zed City, so the pressure on other ces would be much less. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I did.¡±

    Mu Qidao acknowledged: ¡°Right now, our great swallow, honestly speaking, we cannot draw out our troops. I¡¯m here, and both Han and Zhao are here. We need to endure for a month before Fang Zhiji¡¯s reinforcements from the east border can arrive. However ¡­ When I was in the capital, I sent people to the eastern border as soon as possible. If not for the broken transportation channel from the eastern border to White Stone Tower, I would have already gone there myself. But now, there¡¯s no news from the eastern border at all. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even though Fang Zhiji haroud and aloof personality, he would never intentionally ignore him, and he would never have any selfish thoughts. If he wants to do something, it¡¯s simply not the ce for Empress Dowager Su and the others to act so arrogantly. ¡±

    Mu Qidao: ¡°Of course I trust Fang Zhiji. Even though I have never seen this person before, I understand that if this person wanted to support and support himself, he would have already done so. Right now, there is still no news from him. What I am worried about is that the eastern border is not calm at all. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not calm, Fang Zhiji would still have the time to reply.¡±

    Mu Qidao: ¡°So, the Oldman Huo created a Heaven Defying Seal. I want you to go over and see, what does Fang Zhiji n to do?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°If I leave, what about here? If I leave with the Heaven Defying Seal, your big sister Liu¡¯er and the rest will definitely follow. ¡°When the timees, there will be even fewer people around you. If there is any danger ¡­¡±

    Mu Qidao smiled and shook his head, ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that my talent in cultivation is nine stars. Moreover, under this situation, all of us great swallow cultivators united in front of the sky. Some say that it is a matter of internal and external troubles, but in the face of foreign enemies, the domestic troubles can be put at ease. Go ande back quickly, nothing will happen to me. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Heaven Defying Seal s are one-way teleportation nexus, they can freely set their target. However, using it twice requires three days of cooldown time. Even if I were to depart now, it would take at least three days before I can return. ¡±

    Mu Qidao: ¡°Before Fang Zhiji went to the eastern border, the Teleportation Formation in White Stone Tower City was still in effect. After he went there, the transfer array of White Stone Tower was broken. The flow of information required manpower. Furthermore, since he did not reply me this time, I keep having the feeling that something big may have happened over there. Fang Zhiji probably had another reason to go to the eastern border. He didn¡¯t have the heart to support himself, but no one knew what he was thinking. Even Fang Daozhi was not clear about this ¡­ I¡¯m worried. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The reason Fang Zhiji left Fang Daozhi in the capital, is to let the royal family feel at ease. This was his attitude. He had left his son behind, so of course, the royal family couldn¡¯t casually suspect anything. Furthermore, Fang Zhiji¡¯s battle results are outstanding, no one canpare to him, and State of Yan cannotck this person. ¡±

    Mu Qidao nodded: ¡°Go, Big Brother An Zheng, don¡¯t worry about me. It will only take three days. Three dayster, bring the army back from the eastern border. I will have nothing to worry about then. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while: ¡°You don¡¯t have the Heaven Defying Seal, so I still can¡¯t rest at ease.¡±

    Mu Qidao shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s alright. You told Fatty Brother to stay, didn¡¯t you two have simr thoughts? If anything happens, he can tell you in time. I still have Fang Daozhi by my side, and the Captain Qian Ji that I brought from the Military Department.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I will have Fatty stay behind, there are still two scrolls avable. You and Fatty will searget, if you encounter any danger, don¡¯t force yourself, and immediately leave.¡±

    Mu Qidao acknowledged, ¡°Go and quickly return.¡±

    An Zheng then entered the Heaven Defying Seal s, and found thepass within the Heaven Defying Seal. At this time, thepass had already been erged by the Oldman Huo to the size of three meters. It was like the epitome of a world. Moreover, it was made of metal, giving off a very heavy feeling.

    He set the target and prepared to start.

    The Golden-Rank Spirit Stonmbedded in thepass were once a week. As long as the Cultivation Power was injected, the Heaven Defying Seal would activate. If the Heaven Defying Seal was a huge warship that could teleport, thispass would be the rudder.

    An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye: ¡°Get ready, we are going to the east border forip.¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded: ¡°I will protect Xiao Liu¡¯er and Oldman Huo, you take care of yourself.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and then poured the Cultivation Power into thepass. A violent vibration followed, but it soon passed. After the tremors, he no longer felt anything, as if nothing had happened. However, there was a long square on thepass that was about a foot long. When An Zheng activated it, the one end of the square became bright, and then it quickly expanded. An Zheng guessed that they would reach the eastern border once the longttice waspletely lit up.

    ording to the news that Fang Zhiji had sent someone to deliver to the capital, he should be at the eastern border of the Great Lie City. The most famous border city of the southeast part of the Great Lie City was the one where many battles had urred with the Youguo. When Mu Changyan was in the Swallow King, he decided to attack the Youguo retaliatingly. Fang Zhiji led his troops and went straight to the Youguo.

    Da Lie City had be the headquarters of the State of Yan army in the eastern border.

    An Zheng set his target to be the Da Lie City, this was the first time he teleported so far, An Zheng was actually a little worried. However, it was truly too calm. It was so calm that it was as if it had never left zed City. The space within the Heaven Defying Seal wasrge enough that it resembled a city. Thus, this could possibly be the most powerful transportation formation in all of history.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were fixated on the square as he calcted the time. After about two minutes, the long square suddenly lit up.

    Immediately afterwards, there was another vibration, slightly lighter than the one before.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye: ¡°Don¡¯te out yet, I¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s the situation.¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye said at the same time, ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and left the Heaven Defying Seal.

    As the most important city in the eastern border of the State of Yan, the Great Lie City should be heavily guarded in An Zheng¡¯s impression. Outside the city was the Yan Army¡¯s camp. The hundred thousand elite soldiers who had just finished their battle with the Youguo were stationed here.

    But when An Zheng came out from the Heaven Defying Seal, he saw apletely different scene.

    Not too far away was the City of Almighty. The city walls were indeed heavily guarded. However, outside the city, it waspletely empty. Not even a single barracks could be seen. An Zheng frowned, the situation did not seem right, as though it confirmed Mu Qidao¡¯s guess. After all, Mu Qidao was still young, even after careful consideration, it was impossible for him to think about it so much.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to get close to the Da Lie City, a group of armoured guards that were lying in ambush around them came out. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, they were filled with killing intent.

    An Zheng had already felt the existence of those few soldiers, and he had a whole new level of respect for the soldiers that Fang Zhiji taught.

    An Zheng took out his jade tablet and handed it over to him. ¡°I am the Duke of State of Yan¡¯s protector of the nation, An Zheng. I havee from the Southwest border and would like to see Great General Fang Zhiji.¡±

    The soldier took the jade medallion and looked at it suspiciously. Although he was not sure of An Zheng¡¯s identity, his tone was still much more courteous: ¡°Apologies, I do not recognize this jade medallion. Please wait here, I will report inside.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took An Zheng¡¯s jade tablet and turned to leave.

    Roughly half an hourter, the city gates of the Great Lie City opened, and a group of cavalrymen rushed out. The person in the lead looked to be in his thirties. He had a sturdy build and had a unique valiant aura.

    ¡°Prince Fu?¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng, then looked down at the order badge in his hand.

    An Zheng casually tossed over his own¡¯s Sect Master badge and the medallion that represented his status as a duke over. ¡°Because of the urgent situation, I rushed over myself. Is General Fang Zhiji in the city? ¡±

    The man immediately dismounted and performed a military salute: ¡°General Zhang Yunfan greets Prince Fu.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Bring me to see the great general.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunfan hesitated for a moment, ¡°Since Prince Fu has arrived, this general cannot lie to you. The great general had said that if there were people from the imperial court, he would tell the people from the imperial court that the great general was exterminating the hidden troops at the border. However, you were different ¡­ Although we are at the border, we know what is happening in the capital. The Great General also said that in State of Yan, the only person who can be considered a young hero is Prince Fu. ¡±

    ¡°Where is the Great General?¡±

    ¡°This time... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already thousands of miles away. ¡±

    Zhang Yunfan cupped his fists, ¡°Prince Fu, please enter the city.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°No! Tell me where Fang Zhiji is, and I¡¯ll go find him myself. ¡±

    Zhang Yunfan remained silent for a long time, then said with a slightly perturbed tone, ¡°He¡¯s ¡­ Youguo. ¡±

 Chapter 375 - Goodbye Old Friends

    Chapter 375 ¨C Goodbye Old Friends

    In the past, many tragic battles had taken ce in the eastern border of the Big Dipper City. Countless hot blood had been spilled on this piece ofnd. The conflict between the two countries was irreconcble. The war between the two countriessted the longest. Even with the appearance of the Great Xixi, the two countries remained at a stalemate on the surface.

    The territory of the Youguo wasrger than the State of Yan and they also had arger poption. They had always been the leaders of the You, Yong, and Ba alliances. The other two nations had always contributed, so in Yon¡¯s battle, the State of Yan was actually at a disadvantage most of the time.

    The turning point appeared in the establishment of Tie Liuhuo.

    When An Zheng arrived at the Da Lie City, he realized that the hundreds of thousands of elite State of Yan s were actually not present. Zhang Yunfan was weed by the guards of the Great Lie City. They informed General An Zheng that Fang Zhiji was not in the east border, but in the Youguo instead.

    ¡°Say that again?¡±

    ¡°The Great General is not here, he is in Youguo ¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunfan looked somewhat awkward, ¡°ording to the general¡¯s instructions, we cannot casually leak out the news, but... However, this lowly general was filled with respect towards the Prince Fu, so if he were to lie to him, he would be extremely uneasy. Actually... The war against the Youguo never stopped. The Great General had ordered for the seal to be ced on the information channels to be passed on to the imperial government, so as to not allow anyone to leak it out, the army had now reached the capital city of Youguo, Bei Ping.

    An Zheng¡¯s face became even uglier: The imperial government has ordered us to stop the war with the Youguo, why does the Great General not stop?!

    Zhang Yunfan: ¡°The Great General said that hundreds of thousands of men and women were killed just like that. How much manpower and resources are involved? Food, support, civilian, a million people. The war for the Youguo had progressed further and further, reaching the depths of the Youguo. However, because of a single sentence from the Imperial Court, all these people had to stop their preparations. ¡°On the surface, it seems to be responsible for the country, but in reality, it is the most irresponsible decision.¡±

    An Zheng was iparably shocked in his heart, yet, he did not know what to say for a moment.

    With regards to the war, his understanding was definitely inferior to Fang Zhiji¡¯s. But he did not expect Fang Zhiji to be so stubborn. An Zheng had many friends who were still on the battlefield in the east, and might even have followed Fang Zhiji deep into the Youguo. The life and death of Chang Huan, Huo Tangtang, and Nie Qing, these people, immediately caused An Zheng to feel uneasy.

    Zhang Yunfan saw that An Zheng¡¯s face was ugly and exined, ¡°What the Great General did was wrong. He went against the King¡¯s orders, but ¡­ The King is in the Fanggu, do you know anything about the war in the east? When the King gave the order to retreat, the Great General had already traveled a thousand miles into the Youguo. How to exin this to the soldiers? ¡°The soldiers fought with their lives on the line to snatch thend of the thousand miles, retreating as they pleased. Can the soldiers ept thend that they have won, even if they say they don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°The Great General said that if An Zheng truly wanted to retreat, then he would have chilled the hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. If there were to be more wars in the future, would the King still be able tomand the army? The soldiers were working so hard for him? All these years the had been bullying the east border. How many citizens had died and how muchnd had been lost? ¡°Now, to be able to avenge his in one go, I have no choice but to stop because of my domestic affairs ¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunfan looked at An Zheng, ¡°Prince Fu, you must understand this well. Think about it, will the warriors listen to the orders of the imperial government in the future? After risking their lives and spilling their blood, at the end of the day, the imperial government threw away all the territories they had fought so hard for. That was only throwing away the trust the soldiers had for the imperial government. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°The King is considering the strength of the nation. The imperial government can no longer afford to fight against the Youguo, the citizens can¡¯t either.¡±

    Zhang Yunfan said, ¡°Great General used war to nurture his men, he doesn¡¯t even need the supplies from the imperial government.¡±

    He pointed to the outskirts of the Great Lie City. ¡°The Great General has already taken down a thousand miles of fertilend, so this ce will be a fertilend in the future. Wherever the army goes, they will naturally take the food of the people of Youguo as supplies. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Where is the great general now, I need to go see him.¡±

    Zhang Yunfan said, ¡°This general really doesn¡¯t know. The speed at which the great general is advancing is extremely fast. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s almost at the northern level.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, then asked, ¡°Eternal Nation, Overlord and Youguo are allied. As the Great General advances, aren¡¯t you worried that thebined forces of Eternal Nation and Overlord will block his retreat?¡±

    Zhang Yunfan shook his head, ¡°Great General was indeed worried about that earlier, so the army split into two.¡± All the way forward, all the way to the back. However, news suddenly came a few days ago. Da Xi had ordered all countries to mobilize their armies and set off for the Western Regions. The envoys from the Eternal and Hegemony came at the same time and went back after meeting the general. As for what they discussed, no one knew. But since then, although Yongguo and Hegemony have mobilized their forces, they have been very quiet. ¡±

    An Zheng thought about it carefully. The reason why Eternal Nation and Overlord were like this was because they wanted to protect themselves. When they mustered their troops in this generation, they had an excuse to evade Da Xi¡¯s request to march westward. In front of their own interests, what was an alliance? It could be said that the Youguo had already been betrayed by the Eternal Nation and the Overlord. Although they didn¡¯t know what Fang Zhiji had promised him, it was bound to be an irresistible enticement for both Yong and Ba¡¯e.

    ¡°Protect the city well.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Give meam of scouts as my guides.¡±

    Zhang Yunfan quickly ordered some of his best scouts, and before long, a team of a hundred people was gathered. An Zheng looked at the war horses that Zhang Yunfan had prepared for him, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he remembered that there might be more wars at Youguo.

    ¡°Let me ask you a few people, have you seen Chang Huan and Huo Tangtang who are from Fanggu before?¡±

    ¡°The three people you mentioned are all in the army at the front lines.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The hundred elite soldiers of the Eastern Army and An Zheng spurred their horses at the same time, galloping towards the east of the Great Lie City. Along the way, An Zheng asked them about the battle in the eastern border in detail. From the words of these soldiers, An Zheng could tell that they respected Fang Zhiji far more than they trusted the imperial government. It could be said that if a conflict were to arise between the imperial government and Fang Zhiji, they would be more willing to stand on Fang Zhiji¡¯s side.

    All the way from the city to the east was scorched earth. The traces of war might take at leasundred years to repair, or even more. Everywhere he passed, he saw ruins. One by one, the viges were razed to the ground. An Zheng could even imagine how ruthless Yan Jun was when he pushed forward. But is war never like this? Back then, when the State of Yan, Eternal Nation, and Overlord¡¯s allied forces attacked the heart of the State of Yan, it was also this tragic when the war almost reached the Fanggu.

    No matter what happened between countries, the people still suffered.

    He had been running seven hundred miles east of the Great Lie City day and night, but he hadn¡¯t met a single living person. Farming was abandoned, viges were destroyed, and the army was worse off than locusts. After the locusts, as long as they were still alive, they could start anew. But after the war, they would all be dead. What was the point of rebuilding them?

    After a day and night, An Zheng had no choice but to stop and rest. He was fine, but the hundred soldiers were unable to hold on.

    An Zheng let everyone sleep, and stood alone outside the temporary camp, and looked at the destend in the distance with an indescribable feeling in his heart. Could you say that Fang Zhiji was wrong? From the point of view of the people, there will never be a war. However, from a soldier¡¯s point of view, winning as soon as possible was the best oue. Maybe Fang Zhiji didn¡¯t n to stop from the beginning. An Zheng had a nagging feeling that this person had some sort of secret hidden in his heart.

    It was as if Fang Zhiji especially hated the Youguo.

    A soldier brought out a jug of wine and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°Prince Fu, you can rest for a while. I¡¯ll guard it.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest, go back and sleep, I still need you to lead the way.¡±

    The soldier nodded and did not say anything else.

    After he walked a few steps back, he turned his head back. ¡°Prince Fu, our great swallow will be fine, right?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The soldier nodded again, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good...¡± They all said privately that the great general had disobeyed the imperial court¡¯s order, and the great king would definitely me them in the future. ¡°Since the King is young, it is easy for others to bewitch him. When the timees ¡­¡±

    Halfway through his words, he realized that An Zheng and the King were one of the closest people to him, and didn¡¯t dare to continue his words anymore.

    ¡°The King may be young, but he is a man of his word.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are all meritorious officials of the great swallow, Your Majesty will not me you. Didn¡¯t the King say before that he would give the Great General Fang Zhiji the power to decide when to attack? Don¡¯t be bewitched, the King has no doubts about the Great General. ¡±

    The soldier¡¯s face immediately brightened, ¡°I believe what Prince Fu said!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°Do you know why the Great General hates the Youguo so much?¡±

    The soldier was startled for a moment, then walked back to stand next to An Zheng: ¡°Prince Fu¡¯s words are wrong, it isn¡¯t why the great general hates the Youguo, every single one of us hate the Youguo to the bone. However, I heard that a very important person of the Great General died in the hands of the people of Youguo. Ah ¡­ I¡¯m just saying, I can¡¯t believe it. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about the things you¡¯ve told me.¡±

    The soldier thanked him and left without another word.

    After resting for half a day, An Zheng set off again. This time, after travelling for almost a day, they finally saw a ratherrge city. Along the way, all they saw were ruins, and therge city in front of them seemed to be the only one that was still in good condition. The g of the State of Yan was stuck on the wall, and the Yan Army soldiers were patrolling back and forth on it. Judging from the number of garrison troops on the city wall, the size of the army inside the city was not small.

    An Zheng nned to enter the city to see what was happening, so he sent people to call for the city gates to be opened.

    Before long, the city gates opened wide, buerson immediately rushed down from the city walls, heading straight for An Zheng like a bolt of lightning. Before he even reached him, theughter had already reached him.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I really didn¡¯t expect you toe!¡±

    The man immediately pounced in front of An Zheng, his face stered to the floor.

    An Zheng hurriedly took a step back: ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    The armored An Zheng shook both of his hands as he grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Stop bullshitting. I didn¡¯t give you the Prince Fu¡¯s salute, so you are not allowed to call me mister. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can still see him in my life.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Where is my master?¡±

    Chang Huan was startled for a moment, then realized that An Zheng was talking about Huo Tangtang. He alsoughed, his face was full of pride and satisfaction: ¡°Of course it¡¯s at home, what are girls doing in public, at home washing clothes and cooking for me!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Can you stop bragging?¡±

    Chang Huan pounded his chest: ¡°Do I look like someone who would lie? ¡°Now, I have the final say ¡­¡±

    Then he turned around and looked back. After confirming that there was no danger, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a man, the head of the family!¡±

    Just as he was speaking, someone behind him suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a man must have some face as the head of the family.¡±

    Huo Tangtang, who was dressed in cloth clothes, appeared behind him, and then, slightly possessed her body.

    Chang Huan¡¯s face paled, and quickly went behind An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s ¡­ There were guests, there were guests ¡­ Um, can we talk about itter? ¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly.

 Chapter 376 - True Killing

    Chapter 376 ¨C True Killing

    ¡°This is called Chang Deng City.¡±

    Chang Huan smiled and said as he walked: ¡°You said the name of this city is simply for me. I don¡¯t know if it was superstition or something, but the general left me here to defend, and he led the army to continue the assault to the east. There are twenty-eight thousand soldiers here, we are guarding the return route of the great army, and we must pass through this ce. If we fail, the great army will be trapped in the Youguo¡¯s hintend and die. ¡±

    He asked An Zheng: ¡°Why did you suddenlye to the Eastern Region?¡±

    An Zheng exined the current situation of the State of Yan once more. However, this so-called great chaos was still not a game between the two superpowers. It could even be said to be a game. Daxi Shenghuang casually opened his mouth, causing the hundreds of small nations attached to the Da Xi to charge upwards. They would either die on the battlefield in the west, or under the punishment of the Da Xi. Wasn¡¯t the Western Regions the same as well? With just a few words from Golden Crown, the three thousand Buddhist nations in the Western Regions will fight with Da Xi with their lives on the line. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So I must see Fang Zhiji as soon as possible, if he does not retreat, State of Yan will not be able to protect himself.¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°Get him to retreat ¡­ I¡¯m afraid no one else will be able to do it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°On the way, I asked the soldiers of the Eastern Army, they couldn¡¯t exin why Fang Zhiji must definitely destroy Youguo, they only said that Fang Zhiji might have a family or friends, in any case, someone very important to him died at the hands of the people of the Youguo.¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°You know... When you were at Fantasy City, did you remember Tie Liuhuo¡¯s assistant general being assassinated by the Youguo? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I do.¡±

    Chang Huan sighed: ¡°That is Fang Zhiji¡¯s wife and brother.¡±

    An Zheng was a little unhappy in his heart: ¡°So Fang Zhiji is using the power of the entire State of Yan to take revenge for his wife and brother?¡±

    Chang Huan shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Honestly speaking, although I have been in the Eastern Region for a long time, I do not understand Fang Zhiji at all. Some people said that he was a devil, a god of death. Some people said that he waonfucian general, a saint. No one could convince anyone else with their own words. Anyway, the Fang Zhiji that I have seen, cannot be considered to be a person with selfish motives. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I still need to see him as soon as possible. If I can¡¯t split my troops and get out, it would be hard for State of Yan to even protect himself. Even if we take down the Youguo, so what if the State of Yan is exterminated, what use does the Youguo have? ¡±

    Chang Huan: ¡°Stay here and rest for the night, I have a magic tool that can be used to contact Fang Zhiji.¡±

    Inside, there was a sand table, it was crafted extremely meticulously, and from the State of Yan¡¯s border to Beiping City, it was all in this sand table, the mountains and rivers, the viges and cities were all clearly visible. Chang Huan pointed to the side of the sand table, where an iron-like object was embedded. Beside the item, waen that looked like it was made of pure gold.

    He lifted his brush and wrote on the iron scroll, exining An Zheng¡¯s intentions foring here. Then, with a sh of light, the words disappeared.

    ¡°This was left behind by Fang Zhiji. Because Chang Chen is really too important, he requested for me to report about Chang Chen every day.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He actually trusts you.¡±

    Chang Huanughed bitterly: ¡°Which leader is not the trusted aide who trusted the words? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that all the guardians of the city are dead, how could I have survived? The war against the State of Yan is far more tragic than you can imagine. Three months ago, the Youguo army had surrounded and attacked Chang Deng City, attempting to trap Fang Zhiji in the center of the Youguo. General Mo Yan, guarding Chang Chen City at all costs. After seven days and seven nights, his Cultivation Power was exhausted to the point of death. General Zhou Yanshan took over his position as the main general. One and a half months ago, Yongguo and Hegemony¡¯s allied forces stormed Chang Chen City, General Zhou Yanshan died in battle, and Lieutenant General Huo Chen took over. One month ago, the assassins of the Youguo snuck into the city and assassinated Huo Sen ¡­ ¡±

    Chang Huan pointed to his own nose, ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s my turn. The trusted aides and henchmen that Fang Zhiji left in Chang Deng City have all died in battle.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even if we were to eliminate the Youguo like this, would we be able to protect its territory? In the end, it was still not split up between the BoHai, Yongguo, and Hegemony people. ¡±

    Chang Huan shook his head: ¡°Fang Zhiji never listens to the advice of others. Do you think that no one has tried to persuade him otherwise?

    Just as he was talking, the sound of horns rose from outside.

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s here again ¡­ You are lucky. If you are any slower, you will be caught up in the enemy¡¯s army. No matter how powerful a cultivator was, in front of the great army, they seemed to bepletely powerless ¡­ Once cultivators with Captive Stage fell into that trap, even if they killed thousands of enemies, what could they do? ¡°Isn¡¯t he tired to death?¡±

    He straightened his armor and said, ¡°Upper City!¡±

    As his personal guards gave the order, the city¡¯s defenders immediately gathered. The State of Yan¡¯s eastern troop that Fang Zhiji had personally trained was indeed elite and strong. Even in sucredicament, it was still very orderly and efficient.

    An Zheng followed Chang Huan up the city walls, and the guards had already gathered at the top of the city walls. The heavy crossbows were already loaded and could be fired at any moment. All the soldiers were in an orderly fashion. Although they were fast, there was no trace of panic at all.

    It was evident that Fang Zhiji was the ruler of the troops.

    Battleships gradually appeared in the sky outside the city. The gs of the Youguo that fluttered on the warships announced their identities.

    The corner of Chang Huan¡¯s mouth raised, carrying a hint of the cold smell of blood.

    ¡°Crossbow ready!¡±

    A row of crossbow bolts on the city wall turned around and aimed at the approaching battleship in the sky. Each crossbow required four people to operate, two to load and two to aim. The power of the crossbow was even greater, it was the most powerful weapon used by the city guards to deal with the enemies in the air.

    Chang Huan turned his head to look, seeing that Huo Tangtang had followed him, he shouted loudly: ¡°Go home!¡±

    Huo Tangtang shook her head slightly and stood by his side.

    Chang Huan seemed to be really angry, and pushed Huo Tangtang away: ¡°Why would a woman run up to the city wall? ¡°If you don¡¯t hace here, then scram back home!¡±

    If it was the Martial Academy, how could Chang Huan use sucone to talk to Huo Tangtang? If it was the Martial Academy, how could Huo Tangtang endure Chang Huan¡¯s words. But at this moment, it was impossible for Huo Tangtang to be angry. She just shook her head and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°You¡¯re my man, and I¡¯m wherever you are.¡±

    An Zheng was bitter, this was war. If it wasn¡¯t for this dog shit war, people like Chang Huan and Chang Huan could have easily found a ce to live in seclusion. The two of them apanied each other as they cultivated. That was the life they should be leading.

    But now, they had to face enemy battleships and countless battles every day.

    ¡°Crossbow, fuck you!¡±

    Seeing that the other party¡¯s Battleship was about to reach him, Chang Huan only needed one hand to pull Huo Tangtang behind him before he pointed at the distant sky and roared. The well-trained and well-coordinated eastern great swallow soldiers quickly moved, a row of crossbow bolts shot out at the same time. That line of fire was like the roar of a huge dragon. The fireballs flew into the air with long tails of me and exploded in the midst of the enemy battleships.

    A fireball struck right at the bow of the warship, and the soldiers of the hidden army on the deck were smashed into pieces. The warship¡¯s head left arge hole, and many soldiers fell down from the sky while howling in pain. They were not cultivators. Afternding on the ground, they only had one result, and that was their bodies being smashed to smithereens.

    The sky seemed to be burning with fireworks as bullets exploded one after another. The battleships began to sway left and right to get out of the way. Some of the battleships shed together to avoid the fire bullets, and then the two battleships fell down together.

    ¡°Why are there so many!¡±

    One of the Yan Army soldiers shouted out, but quickly loaded the fireballs into the crossbows.

    An Zheng looked at the soldiers, their expressions calm. Think about the lives of the citizens of the great swallow. If not for these border soldiers killing day after day, how could they have lived a peaceful life? To say that time was peaceful was good, but there was a group of people on the battlefield who could not see it and used their flesh and blood to defend this kind of time was good.

    After losing at least a dozen battleships, the hidden troop battleships behind finally approached the city wall. Fire bombs were being shot down from the sky one after another. Now, it was time for them to take revenge.

    The fireballs exploded on the city wall, and severed limbs flew everywhere.

    An Zheng watched helplessly as a soldier carrying a Fireball Stronghold entered the crossbow cannon and the enemy¡¯s fireballs fell beside him. Under the immense might, even the crossbow bolts were blown into smithereens. Human bones, flesh, and wood shavings were flying everywhere. The pieces of flesh stuck to the other soldiers, but they didn¡¯t have time to care.

    ¡°melee team,e up!¡±

    Chang Huan bellowed: ¡°The enemy¡¯s cultivators areing down, do not give them a chance to stand on the city walls,e down and kill each of them!¡±

    A group of cultivators from the military hade out from a specially constructed ce on the city wall to avoid the fire bullets. They had the right to hide in that ce. This was because they were going to face an even stronger enemy in a while, and the cultivators of Youguo would descend from the skies. If they were killed in the earlier bombardment, then who was going to protect the soldiers on the city wall who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate? Once the defenses on the city walls were broken, the hidden troops would soon break into the city.

    Just as the military cultivators emerged from their hiding spots, the warships atop their heads began to be filled with people jumping down. One magic item after another was sted down from the sky. The cultivators of the Yan Army, on the other hand, raised their heads to face the iing attacks. One magic item after another was sted towards the sky. Looking at it from afar, it was truly a beautiful sight to behold, flowing with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. However, no one could describe that scene as beautiful because it was a battle.

    A rain of blood rained down from the sky. It was unknown just how many cultivators from the underworld were killed before they could evennd on the ground.

    Outside the city, horns sounded one after another. Countless soldiers of the hidden army appeared like ants in the distance, carrying all kinds of siege equipment as they charged towards Chang Deng City like a violent tide. There were at least fifty thousand of them. As for the battleship in the sky, it hovered above the city walls. Hidden Army cultivators constantly descended, along with ming bullets.

    Themander of You Jun did not care about the lives of his own men. He just wanted to break out of this city!

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Chang Huan cursed, and rushed towards the enemy cultivators who hadnded on the city walls. Behind him, Huo Tangtang did not move an inch away.

 Chapter 377 - Conversations within Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 377 ¨C Conversations within Destiny</h4>

    From the very beginning, the war did not probe further. It hade in such a direct and violent manner. The soldiers of both sides were like enemies who had killed their parents. Upon meeting each other, they would either die for their own sake or die for their own. This was the attitude of everyone in Yon. Not just the soldiers, but even themon people hated each other to the extreme. At that time, the Youguo¡¯s allied forces had ughtered their way into the State of Yan, and almost all the people from the east border to the Fanggu were dead. Now, the Yan n had invaded the borders of Youguo, and those who went from the western border of Youguo to Beiping City were all going to die.

    This was Karma Samsara?

    A cultivator from the hidden army descended from the sky. He waved the long saber in his hand, and a saber Qi extended out. Four to five Yan Army soldiers as well as a whole crossbow were all sliced in half in front of him.

    An Zheng swept through the crowd, instantly arriving in front of the cultivator, grabbed his neck, and pressed down. The back of the cultivator¡¯s head mmed into the city walls, smashing through them. An Zheng casually threw the corpse out and threw a cyan cultivator, who was in midair, outside the city.

    A cultivator from the hidden army fell from the sky and kicked over the soldier guarding the crossbow. Then, he turned the crossbow around and aimed it at the defending army in the city. An Zheng¡¯s body flickered, his fist striking the nose of the cultivator, instantly blowing up his head. He then turned the crossbow around and shot it at the sky, but there was no time for him to aim it at the charging You Army outside the city.

    The fireballs exploded in the crowd outside the city and countless broken limbs flew into the air.

    An Zheng raised his head and pointed upwards. Holy Fish Scale flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Nine of the Holy Fish Scale formed into protective shields beside An Zheng, while the other nine transformed into cicada wings that were as transparent as cicada wings, flying quickly and fast towards the sky. The nine des cut into the bottom of one of the battleships, spraying blood along the way. Like nine spinning Windfire Wheels, they pierced through the battleship, causing it to emit creaking sounds. Then, it tilted and fell from the sky.

    The soldiers of the hidden army wailed in pain as they fell to the ground, turning intile of meat.

    ¡°Whiz!¡±

    A gigantic boulder flew past An Zheng¡¯s back, causing one of the enemies to die. An Zheng suddenly turned his head, only then did he realise that the enemy outside the city had already begun their attack. They quickly set up the throwing cart outside the city, and over five hundred pounds of huge stones were thrown up into the air one by one. Suceavy and huge stone wasparable to a powerful magical equipment. The stone fell on the city wall, and those who were hit could not even keep their bodies.

    One of the battlements was shattered by the explosion, and small pieces of shattered rock flew out like bullets.

    An Zheng stood on top of the city walls, watching the bloody scene, his head was starting to explode. Although he was once the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si, he had seen many things that others had never seen and experienced many things that others had never experienced. However, he had never experienced war before. Da Xi was too powerful. No one dared to provoke her. Da Xi had not experienced war in a long time. This was the first time An Zheng had been in sucerrible situation.

    He did not know why the hidden army had suddenly gone crazy and started to attack without a care for their lives. The soldiers on top of the city wall started to counterattack. Crossbows, arrows, and arrows rained down likorrential rain. The soldiers who had charged up to the city fell down,yer byyer, as if they had been struck by a sickle. Their corpses were filled with arrows. A soldier whose chest had been pierced by a heavy crossbow could not even fall. The heavy crossbow supported him on the ground. His face was so low that he could see the huge wound on his chest.

    An Zheng continued to teleport on the city walls, killing off the cultivators from the hidden troops one after another. On the city wall, he was shuttling back and forth likay of light amidst such a dense crowd. No one could resist a single move from him. Even though An Zheng hated wars more and more, he was also very clear that war did not allow one to be merciful in the slightest.

    Seeing that the enemy¡¯s clouddder was about to reach the city wall, An Zheng swung his hand and scattered the Holy Fish Scale outside. Nine Holy Fish Scale s flew close to the wall and cut off at least tendders. The soldiers who had already climbed up thedder wailed in agony and fell down, their bones breaking and their tendons breaking.

    ¡°Light cavalry out of the city!¡±

    At that moment, the city guards let out a deafening cheer.

    The light cavalry of the Yan Army, which had exited from the other side of the city gate, stabbed into the hidden army of tens of thousands like a sharp knife. Although there were only three thousand Light Cavalry soldiers, their speed was far too fast. With an irresistible amount of force, they continued to charge forward.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s face was full of blood and grief: ¡°Letting the light cavalry charge into the enemy¡¯s camp is simply courting death, but thest time the city gate was breached, it has not beenpletely repaired. If the enemy¡¯s heavy siege equipment approaches, the city gate will be immediately broken open. ¡°Our cavalry specializes in the tactics of travelling like the wind, but if they were to charge in like this ¡­¡±

    There were tears in his eyes, mixed with blood.

    An Zheng jumped down from the city wall like an eagle spreading its wings.

    He pointed in the air, and the nine Holy Fish Scale that were protecting him quickly grew, forming nine iron gates that blocked the city.

    In the air, purple lightning coiled around An Zheng¡¯s left hand and purple sun appeared on his right hand. His body shot out from the city walls like a cannonball, then abruptly stopped in midair. An Zheng who was holding onto his head with both hands, shouted: ¡°All Yan Jun Cavalry, break out to the left!¡±

    [Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns]

    The forbidden grade Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, in battle,pletely disyed its power. Although An Zheng had far from returned to his peak, the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was still not to be underestimated. The current An Zheng could only bring the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to a state close to that of a Purple-Rank cultivation technique, but for the hidden soldiers below, it was still an unstoppable disaster.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    To the left of the light cavalry of the Yan Army, the surging crowd of the Zhou Army had set off a wild tide. It was like a cover bombing, with a bomb dropped on every square meter ofnd. Violent waves of air came one after another, and the corpse within the waves of air was sent flying high into the sky. Then, it was torn apart by the distorted waves of air until it became as fine as dust. The entire row of explosions sted forward, directly creating a bloody gash in the middle of the army.

    With a single Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he created a path to survival for the trapped light cavalry of the Yan Army.

    An Zheng descended from the sky and pointed ahead, leaving the nine pieces of Holy Fish Scale meat grinder in front to clear the way. He turned around and shouted at the cavalrymen, ¡°Come with me!¡±

    The light cavalry soldiers who were already stuck in a quagmire saw the chance for survival and followed An Zheng out of the army. If An Zheng was said to be the sharpest dagger in the whole team, then the riders behind him were like the sharp des of the dagger, further tearing apart the position that An Zheng had pierced through.

    An Zheng sprinted in front, followed by more than two thousand light cavalry soldiers charging at full speed. When the light cavalry started to move, the hidden soldiers had no way to deal with them.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Following themand given by the general in charge of the cavalry, the cavalry soldiers began to shoot arrows at the soldiers from both sides. A crossbow that could fire twelve bolts aime was this type of close range killing tool. The rain of arrows rained down on the soldiers from the hidden army, knocking them down one by one.

    An Zheng killed his way through the army of hidden troops, and led the cavalrymen to rush out, then turned around and killed those scattered and trapped cavalrymen.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    After rushing out of the encirclement, some light cavalry soldiers turned to look at An Zheng¡¯s back and asked.

    No one could give him an answer, but everyone still remembered that youth¡¯s imposing figure.

    An Zheng dashed through the crowd, rescuing the more than one hundred cavalrymen who were trapped into a small squad of cavalrymen. He then started his second charge. To the soldiers of the hidden army, the Holy Fish Scale that was dancing and spinning in front of them was a nightmare.

    Just as An Zheng was about to rescue the hundred over cavalrymen that were trapped, arge group of ck figures quickly rushed over from afar.

    The nine Holy Fish Scale automatically flew in front of An Zheng to block, and the thing that was charging at him smashed onto the Holy Fish Scale likeavy hammer. An Zheng¡¯s feet involuntarily slid backwards, two ravines appearing on the ground.

    The Holy Fish Scale opened it, and An Zheng looked at the person in front of him.

    It was a young man wearing the armor of a hidden army general. He looked to be only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. This person had an aura of iron that belonged solely to the giants. He stood there like a javelin. Those two cold eyes on An Zheng¡¯s body were like two sharp arrows. From the look on his face, he could tell that this man was a murderer. Who knew how many lives were on his hands?

    From the moment he saw this person, An Zheng¡¯s heart involuntarily shook.

    It was not only because this person¡¯s armor was covered by a tattered blood-red divinity robe, nor was it because this person¡¯s aura was as cold as a javelin. More importantly ¡­ The magical equipment that that that man had just used to attack An Zheng... It¡¯s the Holy Fish Scale!

    An Zheng looked at him suspiciously, and the man looked at An Zheng with the same puzzled and hostile gaze.

    This was something that An Zheng had never encountered before. He had already discovered eighteen pieces of Holy Fish Scale, but other than him, no one knew the worth of the fish scales, and no one could control them either. But now, the person in front of him had used a Holy Fish Scale to knock An Zheng out. At that moment, it was the battle between the Holy Fish Scale.

    The big fish had once said that An Zheng was its choice.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose upwards ¡­ Big fish, big fish, it seems your choice is not the only one.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The young man on the other side pointed his iron spear at An Zheng, ¡°Why are there fish scales?!¡±

    An Zheng saw that the red robe on this person¡¯s armor that was floating around divinity was almost all broken. This showed that this young man was someone from Youguo. The situation of the Youguo was even moreplicated than that of the State of Yan, the divinity was above the Spirit King. Therefore, the main generals of the hidden troops were all appointed by the divinity. Rather than say that it was the Nether King who had instigated a war against the State of Yan over the years, it would be better to say that it was the war between the divinity and the Nether King.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was only calmly looking at him, the young officer immediately became furious. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you have fish scales! ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and tossed aside all of his thoughts. This was a battlefield, and there was no time to think about so many random things. The force of this youth¡¯s attack just now allowed An Zheng to feel that his opponent¡¯s strength was about the same as his own. And the most terrifying thing was that the other party¡¯s Cultivation Power was obviously even more powerful than his Captive Stage, yet it was actually able to knock him back!

    The same Holy Fish Scale, the same young man, the same Captive Stage but the strength of a cultivator of the same level far surpassed him!

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and suddenly felt that this was a showdown that was destined to happen.

 Chapter 378 - People with Same Fate

    <h4>Chapter 378 ¨C People with Same Fate</h4>

    When the young man saw that An Zheng still did not answer him, he became even more agitated. He pointed the iron spear in his hand at An Zheng¡¯s face from afar, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me who you are, and why you have fish scales. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about you. Even if you didn¡¯t answer, I would still have killed you and taken your scales away.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even bother to reply and directly rushed forward.

    The young General of Youguo was furious. He stabbed his spear into the ground, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    As his iron spear struck the ground, a dense, strange writing spread out in all directions. Like a ck spiderweb, it instantly spread out for at least a few dozen metres, and An Zheng had already charged into the range.

    The moment An Zheng entered, the dense text on the ground suddenly lit up. Soon after, all the weirdly shaped characters were linked together, and from a distance, it looked like arge and small tadpole that was connected.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt as if he fell into a quagmire, and his speed slowed down by many times!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The young Youguo General dashed towards An Zheng, his iron spear thrusting straight towards An Zheng¡¯s heart. The Holy Fish Scale flew over to block the spear for An Zheng, but the other party¡¯s Holy Fish Scale also flew over, and knocked An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale away with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. No more or less, the other party actually had nine Holy Fish Scale.

    Seeing that the big spear was about to hit An Zheng¡¯s chest, An Zheng¡¯s heart shed.

    The repaired Depressing Sword was no longer sad. The aura on the sword was just like An Zheng¡¯s, cold and hard.

    With a ng, the Broken Army Sword swung the spear away, and the young general¡¯s hands were thrown backwards. But what surprised An Zheng was that the Broken Army Sword did not directly slice through his opponent¡¯s iron spear!

    It seemed like the iron spear did not exude any kind of treasure Qi, even An Zheng was unable to determine its grade at first nce. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU)) But aftering into contact with Po Jun, An Zheng realized that the iron spear was actually of a very high grade! This kind of young man held an iron spear that could be called a godly weapon, had a Holy Fish Scale, and from the looks of it, he was even proficient in runes. This was simply a miracle.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, f * ck, if I didn¡¯t have more than you, I wouldn¡¯t even know who was the actual ¡°heaven chosen¡± person!

    The other party had clearly not expected An Zheng to have sucowerful artifact in his hands. He was clearly inferior to An Zheng in terms of Cultivation Power, but his attainments in terms of runes made it so that he did not suffer much. The art of inscriptions was much more difficult than ordinary cultivation. A Symbol Master spent his life cultivating talismans, how could he have the time to practice other cultivation methods and refine his own body? Thus, normally, none of the Symbol Masters would dare to engage in closebat because their closebat was simply trash that could not be worse.

    However, this guy actually dual cultivated both talismans and martial arts!

    F * ck, he was born with a good life.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but be a little envious of him.

    That person was clearly stunned for a moment, as he guessed that An Zheng had the same thoughts as him.

    This person looked around. Due to An Zheng¡¯s iparably domineering Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns just now, the hidden troops were worried that there would be cultivators from the State of Yan in Chang Deng City. Aesult, they slowly retreated, and the first wave of attacks ended.

    ¡°You and I will fight alone!¡±

    The man turned around and ran towards a forest on the far side of the ins.

    Even though An Zheng thought that the other side might have some traps, he still charged out. That Holy Fish Scale, An Zheng was determined to win. Not to mention, his opponent was also a very powerful rune master.

    It was obvious that the man also wanted to know An Zheng¡¯s identity, so he intentionally lured him away. The two of them, one in front and one behind, quickly left the battlefield like two bolts of lightning. The horn sounded in the distance, and the hidden troops began to retreat in an orderly fashion. This also allowed An Zheng to be less worried about the future, and not have to worry about the defense of the city.

    After leaving the battlefield, that person¡¯s speed had be even faster, as if he was intentionally showing off to An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body did not look good when he was reborn in the Fantasy City, and the cultivation potential of the half-star made him troubled for a long time. However, after going through three temperings, An Zheng¡¯s fleshly body was extremely strong. In the entire world, there was not a single cultivator of the younger generation who was better than him.

    To put it in the Oldman Huo¡¯s words, An Zheng¡¯s luck was unparalleled in the world.

    As An Zheng increased his speed, the distance between the two gradually shortened. The young General of Youguo turned around and looked at him, his eyes filled with disbelief. After another two to three minutes, An Zheng was already close to his back.

    The person evidently did not expect that An Zheng would actually be faster than him. From his expression, one could tell that this was an extremely arrogant person. Maybe he warue genius seen once in a hundred years, just like how An Zheng was in the State of Yan. But the status of such a genius and his pride were being slowly crushed by An Zheng.

    After entering deep into the forest, the young general of Youguo dodged to the side abruptly. If he did not dodge now, An Zheng would have stepped on his heels. The speed at which the two of them were shuttling through the forest was so fast that it was hard to believe. When he started running, he could not see anyone. He only saw two shadows sh by.

    The man suddenly stopped and looked at An Zheng with ice-cold eyes.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    he asked.

    Although his tone was still full of hostility, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t as cold as before. It could be seen that his curiosity towards An Zheng had greatly surpassed the hatred between the two nations. In fact, if it was someone else, they would feel the same way. The other person was simrly young, simrly outstanding, and seemed to have a simrly extraordinary experience. Furthermore, they also had the same Holy Fish Scale.

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The young officer straightened his body, ¡°I am the¡¯s great general, Bai Xiaochi. Leaving aside the grudge between our two countries, I am very curious about your fish scales. I want to know why you also possess fish scales, and why you can control them! ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know the art of inscriptions, so there¡¯s no reason for you to break the seal on the scales!¡±

    An Zheng finally understood. ¡°Oh ¡­ So there is a seal on the scales. ¡±

    Bai Xiaochi was startled for a moment, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know that there is a seal on the fish scale? Since you do not know that there is a seal on the fish scale, how did you manage to control it?! ¡±

    Obviously, he questioned An Zheng¡¯s answer.

    An Zheng looked at him and said: ¡°Let¡¯s be simple, there is no need for all theseplicated problems. Actually, you have the same goal as me, you want my Holy Fish Scale and I want yours. So you don¡¯t need to say so much, juste and steal mine, or wait for me to take yours away. ¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s expression was somewhat cold as he said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m talking to you alone is not because I¡¯m afraid of you. All I came in contact with were symbols, and symbols are the characters closest to the Heavenly Dao. Within the runes, there was a certain number of days of leakage. Do you believe that there are people with the same fate as you in this world? ¡±

    An Zhengughed and asked: ¡°You mean, you and I have the same fate?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi said: ¡°I just said, putting aside our hostile positions, although you and I are bound to have a decisive battle, there are many things that we should rify a little. I studied the art of rune, so I¡¯m the closest person to the number of days. I only ask you one thing. Have you been incredibly lucky in your entire life? Even if it¡¯s just a casual trip, you will still get a lot of unexpected rewards? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Bai Xiaochi said: ¡°Me too... Since I was a child, I have cultivated in the art of runes. People call me a once in a century rune genius. Everyone thought that I would be a first generation Symbol Master, but no one could have imagined that after a major illness, my physique unexpectedly underwent a drastic change, allowing me to dual cultivate both Symbol and Martial Arts. From then on, my luck was unstoppable. I got Heaven¡¯s chosen ones, many of these magic tools simply flew over to find me on their own. If others were to cultivate this technique for ten years, they might not necessarily be able to achieve it, but I would quickly be able to cultivate it. The Holy Fish Scale you are talking about, is also the fish scale ¡­ No one else could see through its essence except for me. My symbols are unique, and I know what it means by breaking its seal. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi said: ¡°Could it be that you still don¡¯t understand? When I saw that you could control fish scales, I knew you and I were the same kind of person. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi said: ¡°Since we are of the same kind of people, and have the same heaven¡¯s chosen ones, then there is no need for us to fight to the death. Why don¡¯t you hand over your scales to me? It¡¯s not like you know anything about runes, so you don¡¯t even know what that thing is. ¡±

    An Zheng could no longer hold back andughed out loud: ¡°Are you saying that in thispetition of luck, you have better luck than me, so you don¡¯t need to fight, and I should just give you the thing?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi: ¡°My fate is the same, but I am actually more outstanding than you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Have you ever died?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi was stunned for a moment. ¡°No one has died yet!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve died before.¡±

    His body fiercely charged forward, ¡°Why are you wasting your breath? Your name is Bai Xiaochi, but you act like an idiot.¡±

    Bai Xiaochi: ¡°Since you want to die, then don¡¯t me me. Do you really think that I am the real idiot when I tell you all these? In my opinion, you are the real idiot ¡­ The more powerful a rune technique was, the longer it would take to prepare. Although I am a dual practitioner of talismans, I cannoty down the talismans during a battle with you. When I was talking to you about this just now, I was already using runes to set up the formation here ¡­ Whether you tell me your name or not, it¡¯s meaningless. ¡±

    He sped his hands together and shouted, ¡°Destiny!¡±

    This rune array formation was called fate!

    In just an instant, An Zheng¡¯s body, which was originally moving forward, suddenly lost its direction. Bai Xiaochi was no longer in front of him, but instead, a huge tree. An Zheng¡¯s heart stirred, and instantly understood what this so-called Destiny¡¯s Array was. It looked like a world of mountains and rivers. In this type of Fate Rune, Bai Xiaochi was the absolute ruler.

    However, in front of An Zheng, no one was the absolute ruler.

    Bai Xiaochi sped his hands together and muttered under his breath. When he confirmed that An Zheng was already trapped in his Destiny¡¯s Array, his face becamecent: ¡°I told you, I haveaven¡¯s chosen one, no matter how you struggle it would be meaningless. This Destiny Array is your Destiny. You and I have the same fate, but you are destined to be a cornerstone in fulfilling me. I have already calcted that as long as I can swallow a person of the same fate, I can truly open the path to bing a powerful expert. ¡±

    An Zheng looked around at the changing scenery, his eyes bing colder and colder: ¡°Heaven¡¯s chosen ones, destiny, I get a bit impatient listening to these things. If you really think that our fates are the same, then you should just die first! ¡±

    He waved his hand, and the ground began to shake.

    ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t notice the waves when you spoke?¡± It¡¯s just a mere array glyph, yet you have the guts to call it fate. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hands down, ¡°Break for me!¡±

    ¡ª ¡ª

    An Zheng pressed both of his hands onto the ground, as a cold shiver ran down his spine, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to draw inscriptions, but do you really think that you can trap me with a mere array glyph? ¡°You have always said that you haveaven¡¯s chosen one. Today, I will show you what a heaven¡¯s chosen one looks like!¡±

    The ground started to shake violently. Within a few hundred meters, all the trees were uprooted, and they shakily emerged from the ground. Within the churning waves, nine pagoda-like Nine Hell Magic Bell drilled out from the ground, forming a huge circle in the range of a few hundred meters, surrounding Bai Xiaochi and his Destiny¡¯s Array. Following the destruction of the earth, the runes that had seeped into the ground suddenly became chaotic.

    ¡°Again ¡­¡± Another Purple-Rank Divine Artifact?! ¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    An Zheng pointed to the sky with one hand and the Mountain River Diagram ruler appeared. It was as though a glorious history had been unfurled, flowing on fohousand years. Thest rune power was crushed by the pressure of the ruler. The Destiny Array that he thought he could trap An Zheng within was instantly broken by An Zheng. A Purple-Rank Divine Artifact and an artifact at the peak of the Golden-Rankbined with it and caused Bai Xiaochi¡¯s runes to instantly lose its power.

    ¡°The rune array you created is just a barrier.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You think that you can buler just by staying inside the barrier?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was extremely ugly, but he was born arrogant, and he had an extraordinary personality, how could he admit defeat like this?

    He thrust the spear in his hand into the ground, and the runes on the ground began to spread. His hands quickly formed a seal, and the speed of his hands was so fast that they looked like a ball of shadow. When he stopped, the sky above the forest changed. Thick, dark clouds suddenly appeared and covered the top of his head like dark mountain ranges. Lightning coiled around the clouds.

    Even Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was darken by the electric light. He pointed at An Zheng with one finger: ¡°Before you meet me, you will never know how terrifying a practitioner that cultivates both talismans and martial arts is.¡±

    As he pointed his finger at An Zheng, a thunderbolt descended from the sky. That thick lightning shot down from the clouds like angry dragons, striking towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s brows slightly rose: ¡°Is this your talisman technique? Weak! ¡±

    He raised his left hand into the sky, and a faint purple electrical glow appeared in his palm. As for the lightning that was striking down menacingly from the sky, the book sword that had just appeared out of purple lightning in An Zheng¡¯s hands became timid, and actually did not dare to continue with the sh. That thick bolt of lightning seemed to have its own intelligence as it turned around and ran towards the clouds. Rtively speaking, if that thick lightning bolt was an angered dragon, the purple lightning coiling around An Zheng¡¯s hand was just a small snake. However, the moment the colossal dragon saw the little snake, it was immediately scared out of its wits. It didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back.

    The purple lightning from An Zheng¡¯s hands flew up, and was twice as fast as the speed of lightning. He caught up to Lightning from behind and then swallowed her in one gulp. The bolt of purple lightning traversed through the clouds, causing them to immediately loosen up. Not only that, but the purple lightning was actually absorbing the thunder and lightning energy in the clouds. In just a minute, the clouds that were as thick as mountains had be thinner and thinner. When the purple lightning came flying back from the sky, the dark cloud had turned into a white cloud. It looked as if someone had drawn a line in the sky with a brush.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He waspletely unable to imagine that the power of the lightning pool that he was using the rune to summon would actually have no meaning in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and the purple lightning flew back into his palm.

    Bai Xiaochi suddenly flicked his middle finger, causing the drop of blood to fly out the moment the finger touched it. Then, he stretched out his finger and touched the bead of blood in the air. Then, he used the air as paper, his finger as a brush, and his blood as ink to writune in the air.

    Those symbols were very simple; they were only three strokes. But after these three strokes, the air around An Zheng suddenly froze. Soon after, three Giant Demons broke through the ground and drilled out from the cracks in it.

    [Rune Forbidden Technique: Summon Demons]

    Following Bai Xiaochi¡¯s low shout, the three enormous Earth Devils crawled out of the crevice and encircled An Zheng. These three were Earth Demons, and each of them was more than ten meters tall. Their bodies were green and purple, and they looked like mummified corpses. Their legs were short, but their arms were too long. From the looks of it, the arm was almost as thick as the legsbined. All three of the Earth Demons held arge stone club in their hands, which was covered in dense runes.

    ¡°Three objects that are close to the Lower Completion Stage?!¡±

    These Earth Demons weren¡¯t cultivators, so they couldn¡¯t hide their auras. The moment they came out, An Zheng felt the terrifying aura of these Earth Demons. No wonder this rune technique could be called a forbidden technique. Summoning three early stage Earth Demons of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage with the help of Captive Stage was more than enough for Bai Xiaochi to run rampant in the martial arts world. Without a doubt, under the Youguo and Lower Completion Stage, Bai Xiaochi was no longer a match for them.

    Even a first or second stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator would not necessarily win in front of him. Although there was definitely a time limit for summoning three first stage Lower Completion Stage Demons, within this time limit, three first stage Lower Completion Stage Demons surrounded and attacked a first stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator, giving them an absolute advantage. Adding on the fact that Bai Xiaochi had dual cultivated in talismans, his cultivation had already reached around the seventh stage of the Captive Stage.

    This kind of person would definitely be considered the number one of the young generation in Youguo.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Finally a bit more interesting.¡±

    An Earth Devil Wheel viciously smashed down with a stone club. The power was tremendous, far surpassing that of cultivators of the same level. This thing known as an Earth Devil relied on its formidable physical strength. In such a close distance battle, it had a unique advantage. Strong, tall, and with arms spread out over ten meters, it was enough to control a huge area.

    Furthermore, with the support of Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Runes, the power was even greater.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy even if you look big?!¡±

    An Zheng smashed his fist against the iron rod. It looked like there wauge difference between the two. The Earth Demon was over ten meters tall and it was using all of its strength to smash its arm. That hand was even bigger than An Zheng¡¯s body and its fingers were as thick as An Zheng¡¯s waist. That stone stick was at least five meters long, and the thickest part was over two meters. How powerful was the swing when it was swung?

    However, An Zheng was not afraid at all, his fist exploded forth with a burst of light purple light and he smashed it towards the stone club.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was filled with contempt. ¡°So what if you haveaven¡¯s chosen one? With merely the strength of their Captive Stage, they dared to challenge the opponent of the Lower Completion Stage, and three of them at that. The dumbest thing is that you actually do not use two Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Don¡¯t tell me that you think you can defeat your opponent by relying on your own strength? ¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, An Zheng¡¯s fist had already crushed the stone club that had the power of the gigantic rune. The stone rod that looked extremely sturdy, was as weak as tofu under An Zheng¡¯s attack. Witurple glow, his fist smashed the stone club into pieces. However, An Zheng¡¯s body did not stop at all. After shattering the stone club, he went through arge piece of broken stone powder and smashed his fist towards the Earth Demon¡¯s head.

    The Earth Demon¡¯s other hand swept over, attempting to p An Zheng flying. However, its speed was still slower than An Zheng¡¯s.

    That enormous palm swept past An Zheng¡¯s feet, bringing along a hurricane that directly swept aparow ofrge trees in the distance. But An Zheng¡¯s fist had also arrived, smashing onto the face of the Earth Demon with a boom. The Earth Demon¡¯s head jerked back, its body couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps, then fell down. When the huge body fell to the ground, the ground seemed to tremble a few times.

    An Zheng stepped onto the Earth Demon¡¯s face. His originally very ugly face immediately shrunk, and becamundred times uglier than before. Following the release of the power beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet, therge skull of the Earth Demon was embedded into the ground. An Zheng got off the Earth Demon¡¯s body and grabbed its ankle with both of his hands before he started to talk about it.

    The head that had been stepped into the ground was pulled out likadish. Its huge body flew out horizontally, knocking over another Giant Demon.

    ¡°If I rely on magic tools to defeat you, I¡¯ll consider it my loss!¡±

    Witap of his feet, An Zheng shot out like a cannonball. Just as the Earth Demon¡¯s body was swaying, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of the Earth Demon¡¯s body. The Earth Demon¡¯s reaction was fast, his fist punched towards An Zheng. The two fists collided in midair, but in the instant that their fists collided, it was clear who was superior! The Earth Devil¡¯s fist immediately shattered, and its arm followed closely behind.

    This scene was like metal colliding with earth.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist directly shattered the Earth Demon¡¯s arm, and then he continued forward. He threw himself onto the Goblin, grabbed its neck with both hands, and swung it around to the back of the Goblin. An Zheng¡¯s palm raised up, and fiercely shed down like a de. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the palm cut into the back of the Earth Demon¡¯s neck, almostpletely cutting it open. An Zheng retracted his hands, hugged the Earth Demon¡¯s head and wriggled it a few times, then with a kacha sound, he pulled the Earth Demon¡¯s head off.

    He casually tossed the head of the Earth Devil aside and dashed towards the third Earth Demon. After he left, the headless Earth Demon¡¯s body shakily fell to the ground.

    The third Earth Demon was obviously afraid, it had looked down on An Zheng just now. But now, An Zheng had made it feel fear.

    However, after being summoned, it had no other choice but to fight. Thest Giant Demon raised his stone club and smashed it towards An Zheng. The stone club that the Giant Demon that was over ten meters tall smashed down from above with a monstrous might, but An Zheng only raised his left hand and caught it with a bang. Under the power of the stone club, the ground beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet sank with a boom more than a meter!

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand blocked the Earth Demon¡¯s stone club, and the Orthodox Pure Yang appeared on his right hand. Under the zing light, the Earth Demons living in the darkness were simply unable to withstand it. Instantly, blood and tears flowed out from its eyes as they were blinded by the Orthodox Pure Yang. An Zheng pushed the Orthodox Pure Yang forward, and the one meter wide sun was stuffed into the Earth Demon¡¯s stomach. Countless rays of light shot out from the body of the Earth Demon, and after a short while, the Earth Demon exploded.

    As the shattered rocks fell, An Zheng turned to look at the dumbstruck Bai Xiaochi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re strong? I¡¯ll y with you the same way. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°What else is there?!¡±

    That tiger¡¯s roar made Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face pale.

    An Zheng pressed both of his hands onto the ground, as a cold shiver ran down his spine, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to draw inscriptions, but do you really think that you can trap me with a mere array glyph? ¡°You have always said that you haveaven¡¯s chosen one. Today, I will show you what a heaven¡¯s chosen one looks like!¡±

    The ground started to shake violently. Within a few hundred meters, all the trees were uprooted, and they shakily emerged from the ground. Within the churning waves, nine pagoda-like Nine Hell Magic Bell drilled out from the ground, forming a huge circle in the range of a few hundred meters, surrounding Bai Xiaochi and his Destiny¡¯s Array. Following the destruction of the earth, the runes that had seeped into the ground suddenly became chaotic.

    ¡°Again ¡­¡± Another Purple-Rank Divine Artifact?! ¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    An Zheng pointed to the sky with one hand and the Mountain River Diagram ruler appeared. It was as though a glorious history had been unfurled, flowing on fohousand years. Thest rune power was crushed by the pressure of the ruler. The Destiny Array that he thought he could trap An Zheng within was instantly broken by An Zheng. A Purple-Rank Divine Artifact and an artifact at the peak of the Golden-Rankbined with it and caused Bai Xiaochi¡¯s runes to instantly lose its power.

    ¡°The rune array you created is just a barrier.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You think that you can buler just by staying inside the barrier?¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was extremely ugly, but he was born arrogant, and he had an extraordinary personality, how could he admit defeat like this?

    He thrust the spear in his hand into the ground, and the runes on the ground began to spread. His hands quickly formed a seal, and the speed of his hands was so fast that they looked like a ball of shadow. When he stopped, the sky above the forest changed. Thick, dark clouds suddenly appeared and covered the top of his head like dark mountain ranges. Lightning coiled around the clouds.

    Even Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was darken by the electric light. He pointed at An Zheng with one finger: ¡°Before you meet me, you will never know how terrifying a practitioner that cultivates both talismans and martial arts is.¡±

    As he pointed his finger at An Zheng, a thunderbolt descended from the sky. That thick lightning shot down from the clouds like angry dragons, striking towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s brows slightly rose: ¡°Is this your talisman technique? Weak! ¡±

    He raised his left hand into the sky, and a faint purple electrical glow appeared in his palm. As for the lightning that was striking down menacingly from the sky, the book sword that had just appeared out of purple lightning in An Zheng¡¯s hands became timid, and actually did not dare to continue with the sh. That thick bolt of lightning seemed to have its own intelligence as it turned around and ran towards the clouds. Rtively speaking, if that thick lightning bolt was an angered dragon, the purple lightning coiling around An Zheng¡¯s hand was just a small snake. However, the moment the colossal dragon saw the little snake, it was immediately scared out of its wits. It didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back.

    The purple lightning from An Zheng¡¯s hands flew up, and was twice as fast as the speed of lightning. He caught up to Lightning from behind and then swallowed her in one gulp. The bolt of purple lightning traversed through the clouds, causing them to immediately loosen up. Not only that, but the purple lightning was actually absorbing the thunder and lightning energy in the clouds. In just a minute, the clouds that were as thick as mountains had be thinner and thinner. When the purple lightning came flying back from the sky, the dark cloud had turned into a white cloud. It looked as if someone had drawn a line in the sky with a brush.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He waspletely unable to imagine that the power of the lightning pool that he was using the rune to summon would actually have no meaning in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and the purple lightning flew back into his palm.

    Bai Xiaochi suddenly flicked his middle finger, causing the drop of blood to fly out the moment the finger touched it. Then, he stretched out his finger and touched the bead of blood in the air. Then, he used the air as paper, his finger as a brush, and his blood as ink to writune in the air.

    Those symbols were very simple; they were only three strokes. But after these three strokes, the air around An Zheng suddenly froze. Soon after, three Giant Demons broke through the ground and drilled out from the cracks in it.

    [Rune Forbidden Technique: Summon Demons]

    Following Bai Xiaochi¡¯s low shout, the three enormous Earth Devils crawled out of the crevice and encircled An Zheng. These three were Earth Demons, and each of them was more than ten meters tall. Their bodies were green and purple, and they looked like mummified corpses. Their legs were short, but their arms were too long. From the looks of it, the arm was almost as thick as the legsbined. All three of the Earth Demons held arge stone club in their hands, which was covered in dense runes.

    ¡°Three objects that are close to the Lower Completion Stage?!¡±

    These Earth Demons weren¡¯t cultivators, so they couldn¡¯t hide their auras. The moment they came out, An Zheng felt the terrifying aura of these Earth Demons. No wonder this rune technique could be called a forbidden technique. Summoning three early stage Earth Demons of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage with the help of Captive Stage was more than enough for Bai Xiaochi to run rampant in the martial arts world. Without a doubt, under the Youguo and Lower Completion Stage, Bai Xiaochi was no longer a match for them.

    Even a first or second stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator would not necessarily win in front of him. Although there was definitely a time limit for summoning three first stage Lower Completion Stage Demons, within this time limit, three first stage Lower Completion Stage Demons surrounded and attacked a first stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator, giving them an absolute advantage. Adding on the fact that Bai Xiaochi had dual cultivated in talismans, his cultivation had already reached around the seventh stage of the Captive Stage.

    This kind of person would definitely be considered the number one of the young generation in Youguo.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Finally a bit more interesting.¡±

    An Earth Devil Wheel viciously smashed down with a stone club. The power was tremendous, far surpassing that of cultivators of the same level. This thing known as an Earth Devil relied on its formidable physical strength. In such a close distance battle, it had a unique advantage. Strong, tall, and with arms spread out over ten meters, it was enough to control a huge area.

    Furthermore, with the support of Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Runes, the power was even greater.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy even if you look big?!¡±

    An Zheng smashed his fist against the iron rod. It looked like there wauge difference between the two. The Earth Demon was over ten meters tall and it was using all of its strength to smash its arm. That hand was even bigger than An Zheng¡¯s body and its fingers were as thick as An Zheng¡¯s waist. That stone stick was at least five meters long, and the thickest part was over two meters. How powerful was the swing when it was swung?

    However, An Zheng was not afraid at all, his fist exploded forth with a burst of light purple light and he smashed it towards the stone club.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face was filled with contempt. ¡°So what if you haveaven¡¯s chosen one? With merely the strength of their Captive Stage, they dared to challenge the opponent of the Lower Completion Stage, and three of them at that. The dumbest thing is that you actually do not use two Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Don¡¯t tell me that you think you can defeat your opponent by relying on your own strength? ¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, An Zheng¡¯s fist had already crushed the stone club that had the power of the gigantic rune. The stone rod that looked extremely sturdy, was as weak as tofu under An Zheng¡¯s attack. Witurple glow, his fist smashed the stone club into pieces. However, An Zheng¡¯s body did not stop at all. After shattering the stone club, he went through arge piece of broken stone powder and smashed his fist towards the Earth Demon¡¯s head.

    The Earth Demon¡¯s other hand swept over, attempting to p An Zheng flying. However, its speed was still slower than An Zheng¡¯s.

    That enormous palm swept past An Zheng¡¯s feet, bringing along a hurricane that directly swept aparow ofrge trees in the distance. But An Zheng¡¯s fist had also arrived, smashing onto the face of the Earth Demon with a boom. The Earth Demon¡¯s head jerked back, its body couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps, then fell down. When the huge body fell to the ground, the ground seemed to tremble a few times.

    An Zheng stepped onto the Earth Demon¡¯s face. His originally very ugly face immediately shrunk, and becamundred times uglier than before. Following the release of the power beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet, therge skull of the Earth Demon was embedded into the ground. An Zheng got off the Earth Demon¡¯s body and grabbed its ankle with both of his hands before he started to talk about it.

    The head that had been stepped into the ground was pulled out likadish. Its huge body flew out horizontally, knocking over another Giant Demon.

    ¡°If I rely on magic tools to defeat you, I¡¯ll consider it my loss!¡±

    Witap of his feet, An Zheng shot out like a cannonball. Just as the Earth Demon¡¯s body was swaying, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of the Earth Demon¡¯s body. The Earth Demon¡¯s reaction was fast, his fist punched towards An Zheng. The two fists collided in midair, but in the instant that their fists collided, it was clear who was superior! The Earth Devil¡¯s fist immediately shattered, and its arm followed closely behind.

    This scene was like metal colliding with earth.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist directly shattered the Earth Demon¡¯s arm, and then he continued forward. He threw himself onto the Goblin, grabbed its neck with both hands, and swung it around to the back of the Goblin. An Zheng¡¯s palm raised up, and fiercely shed down like a de. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the palm cut into the back of the Earth Demon¡¯s neck, almostpletely cutting it open. An Zheng retracted his hands, hugged the Earth Demon¡¯s head and wriggled it a few times, then with a kacha sound, he pulled the Earth Demon¡¯s head off.

    He casually tossed the head of the Earth Devil aside and dashed towards the third Earth Demon. After he left, the headless Earth Demon¡¯s body shakily fell to the ground.

    The third Earth Demon was obviously afraid, it had looked down on An Zheng just now. But now, An Zheng had made it feel fear.

    However, after being summoned, it had no other choice but to fight. Thest Giant Demon raised his stone club and smashed it towards An Zheng. The stone club that the Giant Demon that was over ten meters tall smashed down from above with a monstrous might, but An Zheng only raised his left hand and caught it with a bang. Under the power of the stone club, the ground beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet sank with a boom more than a meter!

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand blocked the Earth Demon¡¯s stone club, and the Orthodox Pure Yang appeared on his right hand. Under the zing light, the Earth Demons living in the darkness were simply unable to withstand it. Instantly, blood and tears flowed out from its eyes as they were blinded by the Orthodox Pure Yang. An Zheng pushed the Orthodox Pure Yang forward, and the one meter wide sun was stuffed into the Earth Demon¡¯s stomach. Countless rays of light shot out from the body of the Earth Demon, and after a short while, the Earth Demon exploded.

    As the shattered rocks fell, An Zheng turned to look at the dumbstruck Bai Xiaochi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re strong? I¡¯ll y with you the same way. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°What else is there?!¡±

    That tiger¡¯s roar made Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face pale.

 Chapter 379 - Blood Curse: Symbol Demon!

    Chapter 379 ¨C Blood Curse: Symbol Demon!

    If people knew that An Zheng had relied on his seventh stage of Captive Stage and without using any artifacts, only using his own body and Cultivation Power to kill three Earth Demons that wereparable to the first stage of Lower Completion Stage, it was unknown just how many people would be so shocked their jaws dropped. That waspletely illogical, even unreasonable.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s forbidden inscriptions could not do anything to An Zheng. This way, if forbidden techniques were used on the battlefield, the three first stage Lower Completion Stage Earth Demons would be able to sweep through the army. It has to be said that the most powerful part of these Earth Demons wasn¡¯t just their immense strength, but also their extremely high defensive capabilities. Ordinary swords and sabers would not be able to break through them. To the soldiers, they were simply heavy weapons that could not be stopped.

    An Zheng took a step forward, and this step felt like he was stepping on Bai Xiaochi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Bai Xiaochi and asked: ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other methods, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Before Bai Xiaochi even had the chance to speak, An Zheng¡¯s body had already suddenly appeared in front of him. In terms of speed, An Zheng was much faster than Bai Xiaochi. When the two of them left the battlefield, Bai Xiaochi ran from the back to chase after An Zheng first. Outside the forest, An Zheng was already almost shoulder to shoulder with him.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s expression changed, he did not have time to grab the iron spear when he wanted to. An Zheng¡¯s fist had already arrived in front of him. He only had enough time to retreat a few steps, and then, his hands formed a seal in front of his body as a golden symbol shield appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    When An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang appeared, it directly fused the runes.

    Bai Xiaochi took this opportunity to grab the iron spear in his hand and thrusted it towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Thousand Army Break!¡±

    Following Bai Xiaochi¡¯s stern shout, the iron spear transformed into a wave of spear light. It had actually pierced him at leashousand times.

    An Zheng did not stop at all, and allowed the thousand troops that were strong enough to sweep the world to stab him. Ayer of light purple protectiveyer appeared on the exterior of his body. That seemingly powerful and domineering Thousand-Army Break was actually unable to break through thisyer of force. An Zheng¡¯s body had gone through the tempering of the lightning pool, the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and the Eight Trigrams Pill Furnace. No matter how strong the Thousand Army Destruction was, how could itpare to the power of the lightning pool?

    ¡°Too weak!¡±

    The Orthodox Pure Yang on An Zheng¡¯s right fist pushed forward fiercely, and under the zing light, Bai Xiaochi felt that his eyes were about to go blind. He closed his eyes and swept with the iron spear. However, a huge force came from the spear, as if he had stabbed into a mountain. He was unable to move.

    Bai Xiaochi opened his eyes and saw that An Zheng had already grasped his iron spear.

    ¡°A divine artifact of the first stage of the Purple-Rank is considered a waste to you.¡±

    An Zheng grasped the iron spear tightly, and then fiercely pulled it backwards. Bai Xiaochi¡¯s body could not help but pounce towards An Zheng, and was kicked to the ground by him. An Zheng grabbed the iron spear and activated the snatching function on the Blood Pearl. A strong red light shed on the bracelet and Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Qi was erased from the iron spear. However, with the support of Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Runes, the iron spear pierced through the sky like a dragon.

    An Zheng coldly snorted. ¡°Even your master is not my match, so what if you are?¡±

    He held the spear tightly in both his hands, and a dragon-shaped shape appeared on the spear. A dragon-shaped roar could be heard, as if it was about to tear apart the space itself. All Purple-Rank Divine Artifact had their own powerful artifact spirit. Although the Qi left by Bai Xiaochi on the spear was wiped away, the artifact spirit¡¯s resistance was even more intense. In truth, it was just as Bai Xiaochi had said, he was also a man with talent. ording to logic, this kind of Purple-Rank Divine Artifact would not be controlled by him no matter what. But under the heavens, anything could happen.

    This iron spear seemed as though it was specially forged for Bai Xiaochi. Just like An Zheng¡¯s Nine Hell Magic Bell, who was naturally willing to be An Zheng¡¯s magical equipment. At that time, this iron spear had also spontaneously be Bai Xiaochi¡¯s magic tool. It had the same aura as Bai Xiaochi, so it had to submit. And it was not suitable for An Zheng, so it resisted extremely fiercely.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°It¡¯s just a mere artifact spirit, how dare it act rashly!¡±

    An Zheng was also slightly angry, the more the artifact spirit struggled, the more¡¯s fighting spirit increased. He held the iron spear in both his hands. No matter how much the spear twisted and struggled, his two hands were like iron bars firmly holding onto it without rxing in the slightest.

    Bai Xiaochi rushed towards An Zheng, attempting to snatch the iron spear back.

    He extended his hand out, and with a wave, the nine Holy Fish Scale flew towards An Zheng like nine revolving des. When the Holy Fish Scale was about tond on An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng shouted angrily at the Holy Fish Scale that was flying over: ¡°You dare!¡±

    Following this tiger¡¯s roar, the Holy Fish Scale controlled by Bai Xiaochi suddenly trembled. The runes on the scales were actually sted away by the fish-scale¡¯s own strength. The nine Holy Fish Scale were originally going to attack An Zheng, but now they circled around An Zheng, flew back after, and smashed Bai Xiaochi nine times in a row, causing him to be sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Submit to me!¡±

    An Zheng fiercely thrust the iron spear into the ground with both of his hands. With a bang, the balls of light exploded out from the iron spear, sting a hole with a diameter of more than ten meters into the ground. An Zheng stood at the bottom of the pit with the iron spear in hand, the light emitting from the Blood Pearl Bracelet became stronger and stronger. The function of snatching was like an army invading a city, attacking the spear time and time again. And the artifact spirit of the spear was the army guarding the city.

    Although it was just a split-second, both sides had exchanged more than a thousand moves.

    If one was to let the iron spear escape, then with the strength of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact¡¯s artifact spirit, it would inevitably carry the iron spear and fly off into the distance. No one could stop it. Purple lightning coiled around An Zheng¡¯s left hand, and the zing light of the Orthodox Pure Yang appeared on his right.

    ¡°Either submit or perish.¡±

    The strength of An Zheng¡¯s hands became more and more powerful, and the artifact spirit within the iron spear also seemed to have felt the danger of destruction.

    ¡°I permit you to stay and submit to me. If not, I will kill the artifact spirit and create another artifact spirit. ¡±

    As An Zheng¡¯s words fell, the struggle on the iron spear finally weakened. After a few seconds, the Blood Pearl Bracelet had gained the upper hand. With a sh of a Hong light, the iron spear disappeared and was kept by An Zheng among the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    ¡°War God Spear¡±

    When the iron spear entered An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet, the voice immediately appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    The first grade Purple-Rank artefact was formed 670 years ago, and is the artefact that General Da Xi spoke of. Yan Wuming went to war with the western border, obtained the Ster Cast Iron, integrated with the bloody scent of his life, and became the War God¡¯s Spear. War God Spear can increase the attacking power of cultivators. When cultivators use the Captive Stage, they can double the Cultivation Power. After the Lower Completion Stage, there was an opportunity to summon out an artifact spirit to fight together, and the artifact spirit became the battle spirit. Using this weapon, experts of the Lower Celestial Stage and above can increase their fighting strength by 50%.]

    An Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This iron spear was actually the magical equipment of the peerless War God of Da Xi.

    Nearly seven hundred years ago, Da Xi was still digging up territories. At that time, Yan Wuming was themander of the Great Xixi army. He led the army westward to expand their territory. When he was still alive, he made arge part of the territory for the Great Xixi. This person was even ranked first in Da Xi history by Chen Wunuo.

    Perhaps it was because of this unyielding fighting spirit that gave birth to sucowerful and independent battle spirit.

    An Zheng kept the iron spear back into the Blood Pearl Bracelet and then, with a wave of his hand, Bai Xiaochi¡¯s nine Holy Fish Scale flew over as well and directly returned the nine pieces to the Blood Pearl.

    In merely an instant, Bai Xiaochi felt as though he had lost everything, as though the sky had copsed. The War God¡¯s Spear that he was so proud of was actually snatched away by An Zheng just like that. This made him simply unable to understand how An Zheng could snatch away his own magical equipment while he was still alive.

    What made his heart ache even more was that the Holy Fish Scale had actually betrayed him. Back then, he had used a rune technique to remove the seal on the fish scales and deciphered the secrets of the Holy Fish Scale. Knowing that Holy Fish Scale is theposition of the world¡¯s number one divine tool, the ¡°reverse scale¡±, as long as one obtains the ¡°reverse scale¡±, it would be equivalent to receiving the acknowledgement of the heavens, bing a heaven chosen person who would definitely be a saint in the future. Speaking of which, ever since he knew about the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s secret, Bai Xiaochi had been waiting for chaos.

    He was the main fighting faction of the Youguo, not because of the Youguo, but because of himself. He had always felt that the only reason he had obtained the Holy Fish Scale was because the heavens had chosen him. And if he pushed the war on his own, then an era of chaos woulde. When the world was in chaos, he would take care of this broken situation. At that time, he would be someone like Daxi Shenghuang, and might even havigher position than him!

    For this dream, Bai Xiaochi had always pushed for war. Even though it was clear that the Youguo could not hold on for much longer, he was still pushing for the start of the war. As the youngest Si Ma from the Youguo, he was also considered to be the most promising sessor for the future Sect Master of the divinity. The current patriarch of the divinity also valued him greatly, teaching him with the same care as his own disciple. If not for that, there would have been many people in the Youguo who were concerned about Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Purple-Rank Divine Artifact War Spear. If not for the divinity¡¯s sect master protecting him, he might have been taken away by an even more powerful cultivator.

    He was like a spoiled child, and encountering An Zheng was the first major setback in his life.

    All of his pride was mercilessly destroyed by An Zheng at this moment. An Zheng did not even use any magical equipment, and only used his own cultivation to defeat him. Whether it was the War God Spear or rune technique, they were all meaningless to An Zheng.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything for me.¡±

    Bai Xiaochi suddenly raised his head, his eyes turning red in an instant. Within the pair of red eyes, there were numerous ck dots that were rapidly circling around. Those ck dots were all tiny runes.

    ¡°In that case, we shall perish together.¡±

    After Bai Xiaochi finished this sentence, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood was like a fountain, and actually did not stop flowing. More and more blood began to gather in front of him. He did not fall to the ground, but rather floated in midair.

    Blood formed a pool in front of him, and there seemed to be countless white bones still writhing within the pool.

    After spitting out the blood, Bai Xiaochi¡¯s face instantly turned terrifyingly white. An intense aura of death emerged from his body, making him look sinister and terrifying. The runes in his eyes rotated faster and faster, but his body was growing weaker and weaker.

    [Blood Curse: Symbol Demon]

    With a mournful cry, the blood pool in front of him suddenly took human form.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s body weakly fell to the ground. He looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with resentment. This time, let¡¯s see how you will win! ¡°

 Chapter 380 - Dark Charm

    Chapter 380 ¨C Dark Charm

    Bai Xiaochi used his own life as the price to summon his Destiny Symbol Demon. Everyone who cultivated in Symbol Techniques would have a symbol that would be his Destiny Symbol. But Bai Xiaochi¡¯s talent was astonishing, he could actually summon his own Destiny Rune Demon. This was no longer an ordinary rune technique, but a dark rune technique.

    An Zheng did not understand the art of Runes, but he had a certain level of understanding about demons. Back then, when Chen Shaobai was chatting casually, he had said before that there were neen powerful Demon Masters in the Devil Sect. Among them, the two most difficult to deal with were not the two with the strongest cultivations. One was Neen Demons, who was rankedst. He was a master of demonic equipment, a sinister and vicious man who did everything in his power.

    The second was the 14th ranked Fiendgod.

    Just like most cultivators, there were also talented cultivators in the Devil Sect. The Dark Rune Demon was a Devil Sect expert who specialized in Runes. This person¡¯s intelligence was extremely high. ording to the rumors, no one could fool him. Chen Shaobai was also not very familiar with that piece of history. After all, his father had been unconscious the entire time due to his heavy injuries. Aesult, he didn¡¯t know much about Dark Symbol Demons.

    However, he had heard that this dark charm had a pair of eyes that could see through one¡¯s heart. And the most terrifying thing about these eyes was that they could connect to hell. Therefore, his talisman techniques were viewed with hostility by all the talismans from famous sects and sects. They were called dark talisman techniques.

    The power of the rune could be exined simply by using it and summoning it. Most charm magicians use the power of utilization. The so-called ¡®utilization¡¯ used the various elements that existed in this world to begin with. Some Charm Magicians specialized in fire and some Water Magicians specialized in water magic. This was because of their own sensitivity towards the various elements in the world. There were very few Symbol Masters who could use the power of all kinds of Symbol Techniques.

    The use of it was one of the runes¡¯ powers, while the other type was summoning.

    Most charm magicians summoned the essence of some kind of power. For example, the fire elements between heaven and earth, under certain regional or coincidental conditions, would absorb each other, condensing into fire origin essence. Even this level of summoning was not something that could be aplished by a mere Charm Magician. It required that a Symbol Master¡¯s perception of the elements in the world was far superior to others and was able to form a contract with the Essence of Heaven and Earth.

    However, the Dark Glyph Technique did not use the power of the elements, and summoning was naturally not the Essence of Heaven and Earth.

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s eyes started to ze over, but he looked more and more deranged.

    This was the Dark Glyph Technique. What it summoned was something from the Infernal Realm.

    ¡°There are always people who ask why I have such high attainments in runes!¡±

    Bai Xiaochi¡¯s mind was in a mess, he looked like he was about to copse and die at any moment. In reality, his eyes could no longer see anything, because after his life essence shifted to the Symbol Demon, his various senses were also shifting over. When this transfer waspleted, he would die. At this moment, the aura of death on him was already extremely strong.

    ¡°I have a secret...¡± It¡¯s a secret that no one can tell others! ¡±

    Bai Xiaochi continued in a crazed manner, ¡°When I was very young, I hade into contact with the Dark Glyph Technique, and I signed a contract with a Runic Demon from hell. With the Dark Symbol as my Destiny Symbol, my control over the symbols is naturally much stronger than ordinary people like you. In my eyes, all of you are just stepping stones for me. I will step on you one by one to reach the highest point. When I look down on all of you, you are too weak to be in my eyes. ¡±

    He seemed to be venting his anger, screaming secrets that he would never reveal before.

    ¡°I am the chosen one of the heavens. When the world is in chaos, there will definitely be a sainting out. Who else could it be? Therefore, I must push the war forward. Even if King Nether is already afraid and doesn¡¯t want to fight anymore, I will absolutely not allow the war to stop. This was because war was the only cause of chaos in the world. The source energy that is pushing all of this is me! ¡±

    He tried to get up, but failed. His body had already lost all of its strength and was being transferred to the blood demon.

    ¡°I am the driving force behind the great chaos in this world. In the future, I will be the terminator of all the great chaos in this world.¡±

    With great difficulty, he lifted his finger and pointed it at himself. ¡°I am the only one in this world!¡±

    But in an instant, his expression became extremely dejected. ¡°But why would I lose?¡±

    His voice suddenly became shrill, and he pointed wildly with his finger. ¡°Who the hell are you? What¡¯s your name! Why did you get more than me, why is your heaven¡¯s chosen one bigger than me! I am the chosen one, I am the future saint! You... Who the hell are you!? If I don¡¯t know who you are, even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to close my eyes in peace! ¡±

    It was another madman, another fanatic, another lunatic.

    An Zheng had seen sucerson more than once when he was still in the Great Western Ming Fa Si. They are pretentious and think of themselves as the future of humanity. They all had one thing inmon, and that was to believe that they were the Savior. And in order to be a savior, he would do anything. In their eyes, the final result was the most important. No matter how many people died, or how many people were hurt, there was nothing uneptable about it.

    Just like this Bai Xiaochi, in order to be a saint that would end the war, he had pushed for the war to end.

    Isn¡¯t this in itself a paradox? But in Bai Xiaochi¡¯s opinion, this was noaradox, but a matter of course. His world was centered around him, so he wanted the entire world to be centered around him as well.

    An Zheng had also said before that there were many different types of humans¡¯ evils. At its lowest, it was neither evil nor bad. Bad damage is limited, but bad can kill. Some people do not directly kill others, but their bad intentions were very strong, so they could force others to death. Evil was even more vicious than evil. A person like Bai Xiaochi looked bright and beautiful on the surface. In the Youguo, he was the star of hope. Not only was he Youguo¡¯s youngest seer, he was also a general in the army. It was unknown how many young men¡¯s goals and idols were being held, and how many young women¡¯s dreams of lovers.

    But such a man has an evil heart.

    His evil was great evil.

    All of An Zheng¡¯s attention was on the blood curse, and he did not care about Bai Xiaochi¡¯s screams at all. When the blood pool appeared, An Zheng had started his attack. While Bai Xiaochi wailed like a madman, An Zheng had already attacked more than a few hundred times.

    However, when the blood demon contract was activated, there was nothing to stop it.

    Seeing that the figure within the pool of blood was getting clearer and clearer, An Zheng had already used all of his strength. His Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared again and heavily smashed into the blood pool. But that pool of blood was clearly real, yet under the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, it actually pierced through. Unexpectedly, the powerful Purple-Rank cultivation technique and forbidden grade attacks were unable to stop the blood curse from continuing to activate.

    The terrifyingly powerful Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns pierced through the blood curse and ttened half of the forest on the other side. That terrifying scene of covering bombardment sent shivers down the spines of everyone who saw it. But even so, the blood curse continued.

    An Zheng lifted his hand and pulled out the Broken Army Sword. That waool specifically crafted by the Oldman Huo for An Zheng using the power of his bloodline. Just like the Holy Fish Scale s, they belonged solely to An Zheng. Even if the seal had temporarily been broken by Bai Xiaochi, they would still automatically return after meeting him.

    An Zheng clenched Po Jun tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.

    ¡°Give me back my strength!¡±

    An Zheng shouted as he shed his sword downwards.

    Inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the power that he had lent Chen Xiaoyao suddenly returned. An Zheng¡¯s strength rose directly from the seventh stage of the Captive Stage to the peak of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Under this kind of power, the explosive fighting strength of the Destruction Army was even more astonishing.

    If that sword were to sh down, it would be able to cut off a small mountain, and it would be able to cut off the flow of a great river.

    However, this sword strike was still unable to stop the blood curse.

    The person inside the blood pool had already fully formed. He seemed to be a middle-aged man in his forties, with the vicissitudes of life that belonged to him. The moment An Zheng saw this person, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the Neen Demons. For some reason, An Zheng felt that this person belonged to the same category as the Neen Demons.

    This middle-aged man wore a long red robe with arge ck rune character on the chest area. It was as if he hadn¡¯t gotten used to the world yet. He kept breathing in and out deeply, as if he was greedily breathing in the air of this world. A cracking sound could be heard in his body. His body, which had looked weak and frail, became even harder and taller. That was Bai Xiaochi¡¯s final life essence, and it molded his bones.

    This was a very devilish person. He clearly had a refined and refined temperament, but the chill on his body was also so distinct. This was alserson who exuded the aura of a mature man. This kind of temperament was a fatal temptation to many girls.

    After a series of deep breaths, he finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°Rebirth...¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    His eyes were red, with tiny ck runes circting within them.

    He first nced at An Zheng, then turned around to look at the dead Bai Xiaochi on the ground. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Whaity ¡­¡±

    An Zheng originally thought that he was feeling pity for Bai Xiaochi¡¯s death, but the words this person said next made the cold chill in An Zheng¡¯s heart grow even more intense.

    ¡°You made me wait so many years before you died ¡­ Neen years ago, I signed the blood curse contract with you. I gave you talent that others don¡¯t have, allowing you to experience power that others can¡¯t. Maybe it¡¯s because I let you go too smoothly? That¡¯s why you took so long to use the Blood Curse Contract ¡­ Fortunately, even though you¡¯ve made me wait for so many years, you still haven¡¯t disappointed me. ¡°When you were young, the moment I saw your eyes, I knew what kind of person you were. I knew that sooner orter you would activate the blood curse contract.¡±

    He stretched his body and then looked at An Zheng. ¡°You are the one who forced him to use the Blood Curse Contract?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°You are from the Devil Sect?¡±

    The middle-aged man could not help but look at An Zheng with admiration. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that you would have such good eyesight at such a young age. I have been asleep for so long that even I have forgotten how many years it was. I really never thought that there would be people who would remember the Devil Sect in this world, what is even more rare is that you are so young. ¡±

    He looked around and asked, ¡°What is this ce? Could it be that this is the ce where I almost perished?¡±

    An Zheng tightly gripped the Broken Army Sword, and umted Cultivation Power. Twice consecutive times, he had used up more than half of his Cultivation Power.

    ¡°The smell of the air is fascinating.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at An Zheng, ¡°You can call me the Fourteenth Demon Marshall, or you can call me the Dark Rune Demon. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who still know my name. Since you know about the Devil Sect, then I want to ask you abouerson¡¯s name. He¡¯s called Chen Xiaoyao, the Devil Sect¡¯s High Lord ¡­ Do you know him? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze swept across An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet faintly, and then heughed. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting. It seems that the heavens have treated me fairly ¡­ ¡°You can leave, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, the middle-aged man instantly disappeared, leaving behind a set of blood-red, peach blossom like runes.

    An Zheng looked at Bai Xiaochi who was lying on the ground,pletely dried up and only had skin left, and his expression became heavy.

    Why didn¡¯t this Fourteenth Demon Marshall attack him? Why did he ask Chen Xiaoyao? Chen Xiaoyao must have already seen the Blood Pearl Bracelet, so he did not attack him ¡­ An Zheng thought about many things in his mind, and always felt that this was not a good start.

 Chapter 381 - He continued to do it!

    <h4>Chapter 381 ¨C He continued to do it!</h4>

    The fourteen Demon Generals, or should they be called the Dark Symbol Demons, disappeared just like that. He did not seem to have any interest in An Zheng, and towards Bai Xiaochi¡¯s death, he did not feel any sadness either. An Zheng knew that he might not be able to understand the story regarding Bai Xiaochi anymore, but no matter how he looked at it, he indeed had a certain degree of resemnce to him. Just as Bai Xiaochi had said, we have the same fate.

    An Zheng was a blood cultivator, and the person closely linked to him was the Demon Lord Chen Xiaoyao. Bai Xiaochi also looked like a blood cultivation method, it was just that the Fourteenth Demon Elder did not use any kind of enchanted tools, but a Runic Contract.

    But An Zheng was much luckier than Bai Xiaochi, because Chen Xiaoyao wasn¡¯t that ruthless.

    Devil Sect!

    These two words couldn¡¯t help but appear in An Zheng¡¯s mind. What kind of people were they? From all the information he had gathered so far, Chen Xiaoyao was the sect master of the Devil Sect, the one who was ranked first among all the venerated elders of the Neen Demons. An Zheng hade into contact with the Neen Demons, and had juste into contact with the Fourteenth Demon General, so all of the good feelings he had towards the Devil Sect came from Chen Xiaoyao. That¡¯s right, Chen Xiaoyao had schemed against him, and turned him into a blood dead body. But after that, Chen Xiaoyao did not ask for much, and even helped An Zheng a lot.

    These four words were likeart to heart.

    Chen Xiaoyao waerson who understood how topare a heart to a heart, so An Zheng felt that he should be considered an anomaly within the Devil Sect.

    Just as the word ¡°abnormal¡± appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, he heard Chen Xiaoyao¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Alien?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You make me feel humiliated like this, you can immediately know any of my thoughts, I am like a naked ass swaying back and forth in front of you, without any secrets of my own, this feeling is really not very good.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯sughter became even louder: ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I am not always able to feel what you¡¯re thinking about. I can only sense it when you use the Blood Pearl Bracelet. If you didn¡¯t use Blood Pearl Bracelet all day, of course I wouldn¡¯t know what you were thinking all day.

    An Zheng: ¡°What exactly did the Blood Pearl Bracelet sell out to me?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Most likely, it¡¯s all you ¡­ When you use the Blood Pearl Bracelet, because there is a bloodline rtionship between you and me, when I sense the Blood Pearl Bracelet open, I can receive your senses. I know what you see, what you hear, and what you think. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can I f * cking pick this?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily unable to... Hahahaha, you actually thought of the wedding night! An Zheng, I thought you werighteous man. ¡±

    ¡°Is your family not getting married? Aren¡¯t you going to be intimate with your own woman? If you were to see it, would I have to dig out your eyes? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyaoughed and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so flustered and exasperated, I have more or less recovered. Purple Ivy Daogan brought back by Young White has been of great help to me, and after a while, I will cancel the connection between me and the Blood Pearl. At that time, the Blood Pearl will all be yours, and I will also return all of the power that I have borrowed from you these past few years to repair my body to you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I just want to give you one right now.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You really should kowtow to me. Even if you can¡¯t be considered my master, but you¡¯re still much stronger than my master in name. Think about it for yourself. How did the two teachers, one Chang Huan and the other Huo Tangtang, help you? ¡±

    ¡°But at least I don¡¯t need to worry about the two of them spying on me!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°The word ¡®peeping¡¯ is used urately in the military. I am openly watching, and I am using your eyes to look, your ears to listen, and your body to sense. So can this be peeping? How can what your own eyes see beep? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I finally understand why Chen Shaobai is so shameless.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao seemed to be in a good mood, heughed for a while and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry for now, that guy from earlier is called the Dark Rune Demon, of course he¡¯s nicknamed that. His name was Qin Mie and he was ranked fourteenth among the Neen Demons Honored Warriors. This person is different from the Neen Demons, he already expressed his attitude towards not killing you just now. However ¡­ The reason he didn¡¯t kill you was because he saw the Blood Pearl Bracelet, and the contract on the Blood Pearl Bracelet was something that he created. He didn¡¯t kill you because he wanted to follow you and find me. Nothing will happen to you until he finds me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re the sect master of the Devil Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then you really have failed. One by one, your subordinates want to find you and get rid of you. How are you the boss then?¡±

    ¡°Because back then, I was the one who killed them. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t kill them thoroughly enough.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about Devil Sect¡¯s matterter, or if there¡¯s a chance, let Little White tell you about it. That was not a good story, and there had never been anything good in the Devil Sect. Simply put, when they tried to force me to do something, if I started doing it, half of the world would probably die. Do you know half the concept of human beings? Just how terrifying would it be if half of Da Xi¡¯s people died? Moreover, it was the world. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t agree to their request. Even though Devil Sect calls me Devil Sect, I have always been fair and square when I was the sect master. ¡±

    ¡°So, they n to kill me and establish another sect head. However, if I sense it, I will kill my way through, one by one. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s calm tone carried a sense of confidence that made others admire him. What he wanted to kill was not just one or two people, but a dozen or even more!

    Chen Xiaoyao continued, ¡°The Fourteenth Demon had just revived with the help of the blood curse, so he still needs a long time to recover. When his strength is insufficient, he wouldn¡¯t dare to rashly look for me. Even if I sleep all day, my recovery speed is still much faster than him and that lower ranked Neen Demons. ¡°No rush, no rush. I will just kill them one more time. This time, I will kill them more thoroughly. The essence of destruction will never be reincarnated.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You suddenly appeared tofort me?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I just wanted to see how you would react right now. Are you really not surprised at all that you met someone whose fate is pretty much the same as yours?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The world is filled with wonders, what is there to be surprised about?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Ah, you¡¯re wrong ¡­ People with the same fate could not just casually appear in peaceful times. Let me give you an example, a famous general in troubled times. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°What kind of lousy example is this!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You understand yourself, that after chaotic timese, you will meet all kinds of people, and these people all have to be heaven¡¯s chosen ones. In this peaceful and prosperous world, they did not have the chance to disy their abilities. However, once the chaotic times began, they would no longer have to worry about what they were doing, and their cultivation would advance aapid pace. Thinking about the Feng Xiuyang you know, who had an innate Dao Body and borrowed a thousand years of indestructible Peach Blossom Life Essence, if you progress the slightest bit slower, he would be able to stomp you under his feet. You can¡¯t be thinking that someone like Feng Xiuyang would think that you helped him, right? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you mean is that in the future, I will meet many people with the same fate as me?¡±

    ¡°No, but you¡¯ll encounter a lot of perverts.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao seemed to be yawning: ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Whitey to go back. It¡¯ll be safer if the two of you stick together to support each other.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fourteenth Demon has appeared, and the Neen Demons is also hiding in the dark. You actually dare to let your son return, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will capture your son and threaten you?¡±

    ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°My son Chen Xiaoyao, will not die that easily.¡±

    After saying that, Chen Xiaoyao no longer reacted to anything that he said, as if he had truly fallen asleep. It was really hard for An Zheng to understand Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s attitude. Chen Shaobai was obviously a person who grew up as a child, and what he experienced seemed to be even more dangerous andplicated than An Zheng. And Chen Xiaoyao, it was obvious that he did it on purpose. But that was training, to make Chen Shaobai stronger. Letting Chen Shaobai return at this time waisk of life and death.

    ¡°The two of you can support each other. It¡¯ll be safer.¡±

    These words resounded in An Zheng¡¯s mind once again, and An Zheng suddenly felt his heart warm up.

    Chen Xiaoyao brought Chen Shaobai back for An Zheng¡¯s sake.

    An Zheng waited for a while, but no one made a sound. He looked at Bai Xiaochi¡¯s body, sighed, and started digging a hole, and ced Bai Xiaochi¡¯s body into the hole. Bai Xiaochi had lost all of his life force, his entire being was as light as paper, his shrivelled up body was like a balloon that had its air sucked out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say either. If I knew what monks are like, I would really like to say a few words of the Rebirth Spell for you.¡± But recently, I know a monk who can¡¯t even remember how to chant the Rebirth Spell, and he¡¯s actually the disciple of Buddha ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng ced Bai Xiaochi down properly. After being silent for a while, he picked up Bai Xiaochi¡¯s spatial artifact from the ground, ced it on Bai Xiaochi¡¯s body, and then buried it.

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t know how to chant, but they are indeed the best monks in the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are Youguo¡¯s best Symbol Master, but you are not a good person. I¡¯ll leave you some time to think about it. If a person has a soul that has entered the Infernal Realm, take a look at this magical equipment. Don¡¯t forget to suffer any losses and be a good ghost. ¡±

    An Zheng buried Bai Xiaochi well, then turned around and walked back.

    It had already been a long time since they left the battlefield, who knew how Chang Huan and the others could worry.

    As for An Zheng, he was also about to reach his limit. The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was too great, being able to consume a quarter of An Zheng¡¯s strength just by using it once. He had used it twice today, and with the battle with Bai Xiaochi, he did not have much Cultivation Power left.

    Just as he was about to return to Chang Cheng, a red cloud floated over from the distance.

    An Zheng frowned slightly as he cursed in his heart.

    It was noed cloud, but a group of cultivators from the Youguo s in red robes. Not just one or two, but a group. An Zheng had never had any good impression of Youguo. Moreover, they seemed to be approaching in full fury, so of course they wouldn¡¯t have any good impressions of An Zheng.

    An Zheng was very tired.

    He straightened up and stretched.

    Continue working!

 Chapter 382 - Mutated Enemies

    Chapter 382 ¨C Mutated Enemies

    There waype of cultivation calledbat training.

    An Zheng had wasted a lot of Cultivation Power on the battle between him and Bai Xiaochi, and An Zheng had been fighting for a long time already. Moreover, he had even used a forbidden technique that used up a lot of Cultivation Power.

    But just as An Zheng was about to return to Chang Deng City, a group of Youguo people rushed over.

    An Zheng stretched his limbs, looked at the enemy that was quickly approaching, and the corner of his mouth raised. It was just a battle!

    He summoned the Broken Army from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. As he walked past a group of enemies by himself, the figure looked so grand.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The face of the lead divinity Schr immediately changed the moment he saw An Zheng, because he saw that An Zheng did not see him. This was enough to exin the situation. Bai Xiaochi was the sect master¡¯s most treasured disciple, and now that Bai Xiaochi was dead, he had no way to exin himself in front of the sect master.

    The moment he shouted about killing him, he realized that An Zheng was already in his group.

    Even if An Zheng was already very tired, even if he had used up a lot of Cultivation Power s.

    Witu sound, the Holy Fish Scale s that were flying over cut a cultivator from the divinity in half at the waist. As his blood sshed in the air, An Zheng¡¯s body charged over like lightning. The crowd moved so quickly that the cultivators of Youguo did not even have time to react.

    More and more corpses fell in front of An Zheng, and the amount of blood that sprinkled onto his body also increased. He was like a god of death, harvesting life in the blood.

    The expression on the face of the seating Murong Yuai of the divinity grew more and more unsightly. In all these years, An Zheng was the first person to stir up such a strong killing intent in him. Murong Yuai was different from Bai Xiaochi. He waerson who was nurtured by the divinity, and from a young age, he received strict instruction from the divinity. How much had he experienced in his forty-nine years in the martial arts world?

    Sucerson had long since mastered how to control his desires, and he knew how to survive even earlier than most people. But this time, he knew he was in big trouble. With Bai Xiaochi dead, the ever-temperamental Lord Sect Master of divinity would never let him go. If he were to capture Bai Xiaochi¡¯s killer and bring him back, he might have a slim chance of survival. Dead or alive, they had to be brought back.

    When An Zheng flipped the cultivators in front of him over, he felhreat from behind him. Just like killing intent, many people thought that prediction of death was nonsense. However, in reality, anyone who was close to death would know that in the instant before death, they would feel a strange chill. It was an instant, but no one cared.

    But An Zheng was different, he immediately reacted. The eighteen Holy Fish Scale s immediately formed a protectiveyer around him, and in an instant, the Holy Fish Scale s gathered together, forming a square metal box that protected An Zhengpletely. It was also at this moment that danger arrived.

    The fist.

    It was an iparably shocking fist, huge and terrifying.

    Murong Yuai was still a hundred meters away, his fist had already arrived. Those who were familiar with Murong Yuai had a feeling that Murong Yuai was a monster, and also an anomaly. In this world, Murong Yuai was probably the only cultivator who refined his own body into a magical equipment. This waerson that would make him want to kill someone, and he would do everything in his power to kill that person. Until now, there was only one person that Murong Yuai had always wanted to kill but did not dare to.

    That is the current Sect Leader of the divinity ¡­ Xing Nameless.

    Those people who had entered the divinity with Murong Yuai back then were all once ced high hopes. They were chosen by the divinity when they were still young, and unexpectedly saw the Great Sect Master of the divinity. It was also on that day that Sect Master Xing Wu told them that the future Sect Leader of the divinity would be chosen from among them. This was because they were all carefully selected by the divinity. From that day onwards, Murong Yuai and the others had always felt that they would definitely be the new sect master of the divinity.

    Just because of Xing Wu Ming¡¯s promise, for all these years, Murong Yuai had never regretted doing anything for the divinity. In forty-nine years, he finally became one of the saints within the divinity. However ¡­ Bai Xiaochi appeared.

    Bai Xiaochi used half a month¡¯s time to aplish what Murong Yuai had to do at forty-nine years of age to be a Seat. He even did something that Murong Yuai couldn¡¯t do, and became the sessor of Xing Nameless.

    From that moment onwards, Murong Yuai wanted to kill Xing Wu Ming. Even Murong Yuai himself thought it was strange that he did not have the slightest intention to kill Bai Xiaochi. Maybe it was because Bai Xiaochi was the kind of person who was born to be a leader.

    Bai Xiaochi was dead. Murong Yuai knew that if he wanted to live, his only chance was to bring back the person who killed Bai Xiaochi.

    Thus, from the moment he had attacked, he hadn¡¯t held back at all. He was going all out!

    His fist was his greatest reliance.

    What was even more terrifying was that his fist did not just materialize. His arms stretched out foundred meters, and his arms basically only stretched out for a long time without any major changes. His fists, on the other hand, turned into a round, pitch-ck ball that was a meter in size.

    Witong sound, that fist heavily smashed onto the Holy Fish Scale, causing the protective shell formed by the Holy Fish Scale to fly for at least two kilometers with An Zheng!

    Along the way, a deep ravine was left behind wherever the Holy Fish Scale passed. It looked like an arrow that had been shot, a thousand meters away. The Holy Fish Scale broke countless big trees, leaving a thousand-meter wide ditch on the ground. But this was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s scars were ck, and the soil seemed to have be charred.

    The broken trees were instantly turned into ck ashes.

    The force had almost prated through the Holy Fish Scale, causing An Zheng to feel suffocated. that waype of Cultivation Power that An Zheng had never seen before, with an aura of death. If it was said that Bai Xiaochi¡¯s Blood Curse had made him feel the existence of hell, then Murong Yuai¡¯s Cultivation Power was the power of death. This strangeness and terror of the divinity caused An Zheng to experience it a little more.

    Murong Yuai¡¯s two arms grew longer, reaching a hundred meters, and his body was supported by two arms aundred meters in the air. Looking from afar, his arms were more like two slender legs. However, this way, his speed would reach its limit. His two arms moved as though they were stepping back, and he moved several hundred meters with a single movement.

    Moreover, when he moved, even if one of his arms supported his body while the other one was used to attack, there would not be any imbnce. He put one hand on the ground and swung his other arm in a full circle before mming it down. That hundred-meter-long arm swung around, transforming inting of light that gave off the impression of a giant Ferris Wheel.

    A huge fist ruthlessly smashed down. Before An Zheng could react to the Holy Fish Scale seed, the terrifying power on his fist attacked again.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Holy Fish Scale was smashed deep into the ground, and it was unknown how many meters it went down.

    A few secondster, a stream of water shot out of the deep hole, gushing out like a fountain. Even the water was ck.

    Although An Zheng was within the Holy Fish Scale, the Holy Fish Scale was still his eyes and ears, and he could clearly sense the strange cultivation level of the divinity¡¯s Si Seat. Cultivators all knew that the Sumeru Stage could control the air and the Captive Stage could take form. When one reached the Lower Completion Stage, a qualitative change would ur in the Cultivation Power. From the enemy¡¯s performance just now, he seemed more like a cultivator with Captive Stage, using the simplest form transformation technique.

    However, this sort of transformation was undoubtedly terrifying. When a person focuses on one thing, he can make it perfect.

    From this, it could be seen how stubborn and hardworking Murong Yuai was. He had transformed his body into a magic tool, and this magic tool¡¯s trigger point was to take form. Murong Yuai once said that the reason why he refined his own body into a Spirit Weapon was because he firmly believed that his own body would be the most obedient. There was nothingparable to a body. With jushought, the first reaction would always be the body.

    And on the body, the most nimble, the most free hands.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind raced as he thought about how he could break this terrifying attack. The opponent did not have any magic tools, but he was even more terrifying than the majority of cultivators in this world who had magic tools. The most direct force on his fist was already hard to sustain, and with the mysterious aura of death, it became even more difficult to deal with.

    Holy Fish Scale had an absolute defense, but what was the armor afraid of?

    Thest piece of armor could not be cut through. However, if the opponent used a heavy weapon like a sledgehammer, it wouldn¡¯t damage the armor, but the strength could ignore the defense of the armor. There was almost nothing in An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale that could destroy it, but the power could prate it.

    If only he could use the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns again.

    An Zheng felt that he only had Cultivation Power left, and was no longer able to use it again.

    Just as An Zheng was pondering about all these, that enormous palm had already extended directly from the ground tundred meters below the ground.

    An Zheng opened the Holy Fish Scale and went outside with the huge hand that held the Holy Fish Scale, while An Zheng took this opportunity to rush towards Murong Yuai who was high up in the sky. But when An Zheng rushed over, he finally realised why the enemy was able to extend both of his arms so long.

    Those two arms were so long that even if An Zheng wanted to attack, he couldn¡¯t, because the distance was long enough for the opponent to notice him. However, An Zheng had two Twin Life Trees.

    In an instant, An Zheng appeared in front of Murong Yuai, and punched towards his face. Murong Yuai¡¯s two arms stretched out, one hand supporting the ground, the other grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale. Therefore, he could no longer defend against An Zheng¡¯s fist.

    But he could.

    Murong Yuai¡¯s two corbones suddenly broke through his skin and stuck out from his body. The two corbones turned into two spikes, intersecting each other in front of him like two iron rod s. With a dang sound, An Zheng¡¯s fist heavily smashed into the two vicles, causing his body to immediately fall backwards.

    However, he was at sucigh altitude that it would take a long time for him to fall to the ground. By then, he had already reacted. He was like a man who didn¡¯t want to fall down, and he actually bounced back, giving him even more strength when he bounced back.

    Those two corbones pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s eyes like crafty thorns.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, reappeared behind Murong Yuai, and smashed towards the back of his head with a fist.

    But the most terrifying thing was that Murong Yuai¡¯s body hadpletely changed. The back of his skull stretched out from his flesh and formed a shield. An Zheng¡¯s fist struck the shield, causing Murong Yuai to fall forward once again, but very quickly he bounced back. The moment he bounced back, his ribs extended out from his body, and shot towards An Zheng like a javelin.

 Chapter 383 - The War between Cultivators and Charm Masters

    <h4>Chapter 383 ¨C The War between Cultivators and Charm Masters</h4>

    Murong Yuai¡¯s ribs extended out from both sides of his body, making him look extremely simr to a strange spider. Its two arms were the spider¡¯s longest legs, and it looked even more like a demon beast than a demon beast.

    An Zheng was not able to injure Murong Yuai with two punches, so this person¡¯s body had alreadypletely mutated. Some people seeded because they were obsessed with one thing, such as the one word sword that An Zheng encountered, the current Murong Yuai. One of them specialized in the Dao of the Sword, and he only trained in the sword arts of a single word. The other refined his fleshly body into a magical equipment.

    A total of eight ribs from Murong Yuai¡¯s body shot out, and like eight spears, they instantly appeared in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he threw out eight punches in a row.

    His fist was much tougher than ordinary steel. With eight lightning-like punches, he broke open eight ribs.

    Using the gap of a moment, Murong Yuai had already drawn a seal in the air.

    Many people from the Youguo cultivated rune arts. Maybe because the divinity¡¯s Sect Leader, Xing Wu, was a Runic Master, his subordinates also gave in to him. Even if they did not like theplicated runes, they forced him to cultivate. However, this kind of cultivation would most likely not seed. The runic arts had an even more strict requirement on one¡¯s physique. It was not something that could be cultivated by just a single cultivator.

    A pentagram appeared in midair, and a huge ck illusory figure appeared behind An Zheng. The illusory image rapidly solidified at a speed visible to the naked eye, then transformed into another Murong Yuai.

    [Symbol Technique: Doppelganger]

    The two identical gigantic and bizarre Murong Yuai surrounded An Zheng, and in an instant, countless of bones shot out from their bodies like a storm towards An Zheng. These bones were all refined, and each one of them wasparable to a magical equipment.

    An Zheng summoned his Holy Fish Scale back. Currently, An Zheng had a total of 27 Holy Fish Scale s, of which 9 were left in Chang Deng City.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was already running low, and now that he was suppressed by the two of them, there was not even a shred of hope for victory.

    It was actually not difficult for An Zheng to escape, but An Zheng had never thought of leaving. An Zheng who had experienced two lifetimes understood more than anyone else that if he wanted to grow, raise his cultivation level, and increase his fighting strength, the best way was to continuously fight. There weren¡¯t many secret realms in this world, and there might not be a second tempering like the one in the lightning pool. And every battle could be considered a secret ne¡¯s trial.

    Especially in adversity, it could tempeerson¡¯s will the most.

    An Zheng borrowed the defense of the Holy Fish Scale for now, he looked around at the dense bones that were smashing towards him, and frowned. Murong Yuai was a strange enemy. After refining his own flesh, he had absolute defense and powerful attacking techniques. His two hands were heavy hammers, and the bones were cunning thorns.

    An Zheng observed for a while, looking for the connection between the two Murong Yuai s. But from the looks of it, there was no difference between the two. One of them attacked first, while the other followed closely behind him. Furthermore, the two Murong Yuai s were constantly changing positions, making it easy for others to confuse which one was the main body and which one was the clone. The fierce attack baptized the surrounding earth, causing dust to fly high into the air.

    In the smoke, An Zheng felt like he was surrounded and attacked by two monsters.

    ¡°Disperse!¡±

    After defending for a full minute and not fighting back, An Zheng finally started to move. The Blood Pearl Bracelet Mountain flickered with light as countless magic tools shot out from An Zheng¡¯s body toward the two Murong Yuai¡¯s. These enchanted tools were all collected by An Zheng over the years, and most of them were iplete. To put it in Du Shoushou¡¯s words, An Zheng didn¡¯t have any awareness of being an appraiser at all, and was more like a garbage collector.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s original words were that An Zheng was gluttonous and did not avoid eating anything. He wanted good treasures, and he also wanted damaged items.

    These past few years, the amount of magic tools that An Zheng had collected was sorge that it would make one¡¯s scalp tingle. When he was together with the Oldman Huo, An Zheng would also consult him on some things rted to artifacts. As for the low level artifacts, those that could be repaired by themselves, An Zheng would try to repair them himself.

    He even built an artifact furnace, but gave it up because he couldn¡¯t condense the me in the end.

    Countless magic tools started to counterattack, with even more of them than the bones that were shot by the two Murong Yuai s. In the sky, it seemed as if there were countless miniature warships battling against two countries. The bones were like magic tools shuttling through the air, overflowing with brilliant lights and vibrant colors.

    As An Zheng fought fiercely, he observed, and then, all of a sudden, he attacked towards one of the Murong Yuai s.

    Murong Yuai¡¯s bones seemed to have stretched out from his body as they formed a dense defensive. The crossed bones looked like a messy but dense fence, which was especially eerie and terrifying. Almost all the magic tools had been blocked, and the defense did not seem to have any ws.

    But right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of another Murong Yuai, and smashed out with his fist.

    Being attacked by An Zheng, Murong Yuai¡¯s movement was evidently slower by a little, although it was not even by a tenth of a second. Just as An Zheng¡¯s fist was about tond on his body, the bones extended out again to form a defense.

    But An Zheng had disappeared again, the Two Lives Life Tree sent An Zheng to Murong Yuai¡¯s side, and his fist smashed onto Murong Yuai¡¯s face. This time, there were no bones to block it.

    Murong Yuai¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, as if he had suddenly lost all reaction. An Zheng naturally would not give up on such an opportunity. He once again activated the Twin Life Trees, summoned his Broken Army Sword, and pierced through Murong Yuai¡¯s chest with his sword.

    He thought that it would end like this, but An Zheng teleported again, and returned to the front of Murong Yuai previously. The Broken Army Sword swept across and cut Murong Yuai¡¯s neck, and that huge head flew out with a gush of blood, like a meteor falling from the sky.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    A wail came out, Murong Yuai¡¯s body that was previously pierced in the heart had quickly shrunk back to its original size.

    An Zheng raised his sword and rushed forward, while Murong Yuai quickly retreated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen through you.¡±

    An Zheng chased relentlessly, but this time, it was Murong Yuai who continuously avoided and avoided, not daring to confront An Zheng. His heart was injured. Although he had refined his body and his heart wasn¡¯t the most fatal part, it was still an unbearable injury.

    ¡°Your reaction time is indeed very fast, and your clone is alsrue clone, but you only have a primordial spirit. Unlike other clones, you use soul transformations to control two bodies. ¡°This time, is 10% of a second.¡±

    An Zheng cut off one of Murong Yuai¡¯s arms: ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered this point, what you need to do is to differentiate which is your true body.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s strike became faster and faster, causing him to be battered and exhausted.

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    Murong Yuai screamed, his face as white as snow.

    Originally, the remaining divinity cultivators had avoided them because they were worried that they would be identally killed. Hearing Murong Yuai¡¯s summons, they all rushed over.

    An Zheng frowned, he took out a golden pellet from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and swallowed it.

    Without the Cultivation Power and no helpers, he could only rely on this method to recover some of his strength. The Gold Core was refined by Qu Liuxi, there were almost no side effects. In fact, none of the pills could be absolutely beneficial or harmless. For the sake of An Zheng, people like him, who had the ability to minimize their damage, were already extremely rare.

    After consuming a golden core, An Zheng¡¯s body instantly recovered a portion of his energy.

    An Zheng¡¯s speed also became faster and faster, so Murong Yuai could only rush into the crowd of his subordinates to dodge. The remaining cultivators were no match for An Zheng, he had basically crushed them all along. A trail of blood was cut through the crowd as they chased closely after him.

    ¡°Symbol Technique: Bone Prison!¡±

    Mu Rong Yuan, who was in the midst of retreating, quickly formed a seal with his two hands. Then, a rune appeared in front of him and a golden light shed. However, there were no bones in the body of the tower. When An Zheng saw that Murong Yuai had finished his seal, he had already reacted, but nothing had happened. Just as An Zheng was feeling a little surprised, countless bones began to drill out from the ground around him.

    Each of those bones was as thick aree trunk, but their tips were extremely sharp. These bones extended out from under Murong Yuai¡¯s feet, and then, they prated underground, ultimately forming a prison that surrounded An Zheng.

    ¡°Symbol Technique: Ghost Fire Burning Body!¡±

    When the thick and solid bones were all around An Zheng, his hands formed a seal again. On the bones that surrounded An Zheng, dense runes instantly appeared, spread out like a spider web. Then, a face appeared on every bone. There were no eyes, nose, or ears, only a bloody mouth. All the demonic faces opened their mouths wide, spitting out ck mes towards An Zheng.

    In that instant, the aura of death attacked once again.

    The moment An Zheng started fighting with Murong Yuai, he had already felt the aura of death. Now that he saw those ghost mes spew out, An Zheng finally reacted ¡­. That was true ghostfire, and it also came from the power of hell. It was said that in the Infernal Realm, there was a fire pit. Anyone thatmitted sins would be thrown into it and burnt beyond recognition. But that was jusumor, An Zheng suspected that Murong Yuai¡¯s Ghost me was created by refining a dead person.

    ¡°Demonic Art!¡±

    An Zheng stretched out both of his hands at the same time, and Orthodox Pure Yang appeared in both of his hands.

    When all the darkness and all the evil spirits were illuminated by the scorching sun, there was nowhere to hide. An Zheng had two suns in his hands, and under the zing light and temperature, the ghost me was unable to advance. But Orthodox Pure Yang was a cultivation technique that was second only to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. Not only was its might second only to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, it also consumed a lot of it. The ghost me continued to shoot out, and An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang continued to burn the ghost me until it disappeared.

    Although it looked like they were on par with each other for the time being, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was decreasing rapidly. Using an Aurous Core to replenish the Cultivation Power, in the end, was not his own Cultivation Power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    Murong Yuai roared, and then spat out a ck me at An Zheng with his mouth wide open.

    An Zheng raised his left hand, and the Orthodox Pure Yang formed a ball of light, blocking all the ck mes. The Orthodox Pure Yang in his right hand retreated outwards. The Orthodox Pure Yang turned into countless light arrows, but they did not scatter and shoot out.

    The first light arrow shot out a meter and was burnt to ashes. The second arrow moved along the same line, two meters, and the light disappeared. The third arrow, fourth arrow, and the fifth arrow finally broke through the ck mes and shot ouole.

    An Zheng shook his hand and shot out a green light from the hole. Murong Yuai immediately dodged, he did not know what An Zheng shot out.

    That was the Twin Life Trees, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was already not enough to allow him to freely move about, so he could only rely on the Twin Life Trees to set up coordinates to teleport him away. When the green light appeared outside, An Zheng also went outside and shed down.

    A bone wall appeared in front of Murong Yuai,yers andyers of bones densely piled together. At the start, it was like a shield, but gradually, the number ofyers increased, forming a wall that was still continuously growing thicker. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword shed at the bone wall. Because An Zheng¡¯s strength was almost depleted, it was unable to sh open the bone wall.

    Murong Yuaiughed out loud: ¡°You still don¡¯t have the strength left. After I kill you, I can return to report, and those magical equipment of yours are all mine as well.¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°You want it? I¡¯ll just give it to you! ¡±

    Once he said that, Murong Yuai¡¯s head buzzed!

 Chapter 384 - Black Cloud Pressure City

    <h4>Chapter 384 ¨C ck Cloud Pressure City</h4>

    When that weng sound appeared in Murong Yuai¡¯s mind, the battle had already ended.

    But the terrifying thing about Murong Yuai was that his entire body was no longer his flesh, but a magical equipment. Thus, after that humming sound, his skull was opened. Both sides of his head seemed to have opened up a window at the same time. Then, two sound waves that could be seen with the naked eye came out from within.

    Murong Yuai immediately retreated, with blood flowing from his seven orifices.

    An Zheng attempted to give chase, but there were anotherrge group of Youguo peopleing from afar. A dozen or so Spirit Demon beasts pulled their chariots and rushed over, the Spirit Demon cultivators in the chariots started to attack An Zheng. Murong Yuai stumbled and ran in front, while An Zheng chased closely behind.

    Seven to eight rune boosted heavy crossbow bolts shot towards An Zheng. An Zheng charged forward as he shed through the heavy crossbow arrows. The heavy crossbow¡¯s strength was already terrifying. With the support of runes, its strength was equivalent teak Sumeru Stage cultivator¡¯s full force attack. Normally, An Zheng would naturally not even bother with it, but he was indeed close to exhaustion right now.

    The two chariots in front crossed over to stop An Zheng, who rushed forward with his Holy Fish Scale.

    Boom!

    He crashed into the two chariots likumanoid tank. As the chariots toppled over, the Broken Army Sword swung its sword continuously, ying all of the hidden troops that fell off the chariots. More and more troops began to gather over here, because the hidden troops outside the city came faster than the Yan Army in Chang Deng City. The army of hidden soldiers around An Zheng increased in number. When he charged forward, the corpses beside him practically formed two short walls.

    Hundreds and hundreds of hidden army archers lined up in front of them in a formation, and then shot towards An Zheng likorrential rain. An Zheng charged into the midst of the archers like a fierce tiger. The Broken Army Sword swept across and the sword qi that was a few meters long cut through the waist of dozens of people.

    But at this time, Murong Yuai had already been caught on the chariot and was fleeing into the distance.

    The enemies around An Zheng increased in number, to the point where he did not even need to aim and attack anyone else.

    Just at this time, a group of light cavalry troops rushed out of Chang Deng City, led by the general who was the one who was saved by An Zheng not long ago. This man, who had joined the army for twenty years, had brought two thousand light riders with him to attack again. From afar, it looked as if a sandstorm had swept over.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Xie Jiuqun gave the order, and the frontmost row of light cavalry soldiers pulled the trigger at the same time. Their crossbows began to fire as arge wave of crossbow bolts swept across the area in front of them. Within the range of the crossbow arrows, the soldiers of the hidden army were like wheat that had been put down by a sickle, falling down one level in a row. As soon as the two sides came into contact with each other, the front line of the hidden troops was immediately reduced.

    ¡°Arrow formation!¡± Arrow formation! ¡±

    The You Army¡¯s general shouted out hoarsely, but An Zheng¡¯s attack on the Hidden Army¡¯s archers had left them in a mess, how could they possibly form an effective arrow formation to stop the Light Cavalry¡¯s attack in an instant? As Xie Jiuquan pointed forward, the two thousand light cavalry soldiers split into two teams like two sharp des, cutting off anotheryer on both nks.

    The strength of the light cavalry was due to their traveling speed. Previously, when they had no choice but to charge into the enemy ranks in order to protect Chang Chen, they had no choice but to do so. Now on the ins, the light cavalry was at its peak.

    The two cavalrymen circled back and forth. Under the double ughter of the crossbow arrows and the javelins, the Shadow Army quickly copsed.

    ¡°Team, cut!¡±

    Following Xie Jiuqun¡¯s order, the messenger blew the horn. The cavalry of two thousand men once again moved into formation, a hundred men in a line, advancing head to head. There was a distance of more than ten meters between each squad, it was as if a huge rake was slicing through the hidden troops. The hidden troops that couldn¡¯t form a tight formation were powerless in front of the light cavalry.

    ¡°Change the sabre!¡±

    Xie Jiuque gave the order, and the horn sounded. All the light cavalry soldiers signaled with their crossbows and called for their long sabers to be pulled out. Under the speed of the war horses, there was no need foerson to exert any strength. A knife would cause a huge amount of damage to the enemy¡¯s body. If he had used just a little more strength, he could have easily split the enemy¡¯s head apart. The group formed by the light cavalry was the rake teeth, and the rest of the soldiers could only run for their lives.

    Once the infantry began to flee, leaving their backs to the enemy cavalry, they would be very close to the Death Knights. No matter how fast the ordinary soldiers ran, they wouldn¡¯t be faster than the cavalry soldiers. The light cavalry of the Yan Army chased after them from behind. One by one, they chopped down the soldiers of the hidden army that were running for their lives. The knife cut down from the shoulder all the way to the back of the waist. A wound that was tens of centimeters long would causerson to lose the ability to fight instantly.

    In this era where medicine wascking, such wounds were fatal. Even if they had luckily survived at that time, they would have died very soon from the infection.

    The warhorses rode on the bloody water, and in less than half an hour, they had defeated several thousand of the Shadow Army soldiers. At least two thousand of the hidden troops were killed by the light cavalry. The remaining soldiers of the hidden army chose tomit suicide while the remaining chose to surrender. However, surrender would not be forgiven in both the Yon and Yon countries. The hatred between the two countries was too great, it was so heavy that it wouldn¡¯t stop until one side died. The light cavalry soldiers used the enemies that were kneeling and begging for mercy as targets, and after a short while, they werepletely ughtered.

    ¡°Prince Fu, let¡¯s return to the city!¡±

    Xie Jiuque pulled An Zheng and pulled him onto the horse¡¯s back.

    It was only then that An Zheng noticed that the horse Xie Jiuque was riding did not even have a saddle. Seemingly sensing An Zheng¡¯s doubt, Xie Jiuque said somewhat proudly, ¡°Although having a saddle is stable, there are many movements that cannot be done, and they are not flexible. And the light cavalry wants speed, so the weight loss is our goal. Look at our soldiers! ¡±

    He pointed with his finger and An Zheng followed his finger. Only now did he realise that all the light cavalry soldiers were only wearing thin clothes, not even the most basic of cotton armors. Some of the soldiers had a wooden board fixed to their chest and back so that they could be considered as protective gear. Most of them didn¡¯t even bring such protective gear.

    This was the light cavalry of the Yan Army, which ced their pursuit of speed at the top of their priority list.

    An Zheng sat on the back of the war horse, feeling extremely ufortable. An Zheng had never liked riding horses, and he was even a little afraid. Many people had this inexplicable fear towards one thing or another, and the other reason why An Zheng wasn¡¯t willing to ride the horse was ¡­ Some ces are bigger.

    The light cavalry brandished their sabers and cheered as they returned. The reinforcements from Quiet And Steadfast simply gave up on chasing because they couldn¡¯t catch up to them either.

    Xie Jiuou brought An Zheng and sprinted backwards. An Zheng felt that there was a loathsome fellow kicking his butt and the Eggy in front of it time after time. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to show it, so he could only endure.

    Xie Jiuque said, ¡°The strongest branch of the Yan Army is obviously the heavy cavalrymanded by General Fang Zhiji himself. But if we are going to give the enemy a headache, it would be us, the light riders. Heavy Cavalry troops are too expensive, and equipped with only one heavy cavalry soldier is enough for us to equiundred light cavalry soldiers. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback: ¡°So much difference?¡±

    Xie Jiu hooked up, ¡°Heavy Cavalry¡¯s collision gear is made of special materials. Our State of Yan doesn¡¯t have many Symbol Masters, so we can only rely on materials to supplement it. Heavy cavalry, also known as armored cavalry. The war horses had to be carefully selected, one in a hundred. This was because an ordinary warhorse, carrying more than two hundred Jin of cavalry, plus its own hundred jin collision device and thick armor would not be able to run. The armor of the warhorse was so thick that even the de of a de could not prate it. Therefore, our Heavy Cavalry, being able to maintain so many of them, is already our limit.

    ¡°We light cavalry is different!¡±

    Xie Jiuque proudly said, ¡°Although our equipment is simple, we should have our own advantages. Unless we are facing off against the heavy armoured infantry of the hidden troops, we have nothing to be afraid of. ¡±

    Because Youguo did not have many warhorses, in order to fight against the light cavalry of the Yan Army, he created a terrifying heavy armoured infantry unit.

    The two of them spoke as they sped back to Chang Deng City. An Zheng saw that no one was paying attention to him and couldn¡¯t help but to rub his crotch. He asked where Chang Huan was and got the answer that General Chang was injured and was currently receiving treatment.

    An Zheng climbed up the city wall and saw Huo Tangtang healing Chang Huan. An Zheng took out a few pellets from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and gave it to him. He looked outside at the dark army camp: ¡°I still don¡¯t know how long this battle willst.¡±

    Chang Huan endured the pain and said: ¡°It means that the enemy is about to copse, maybe the Great General¡¯s army already reached the bottom of Beiping City. The Youguo attempted to gather thest of their troops to surround the Great General¡¯s retreat, forming a circle. And if we stop here, the enemy¡¯s army won¡¯t be able to get through. ¡°Hold on, just hold on for as long as you can.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Has the general replied yet?¡±

    Chang Huan nodded, ¡°He said... Let you think of a way yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°You want me to think of a way myself?!¡±

    Chang Huan said with some difficulty: ¡°I told you before, no one can change Fang Zhiji¡¯s decision. If he did not break into Beiping City, he would nevere back. If he said he wouldn¡¯t split up, he definitely wouldn¡¯t split up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send 10,000 troops from Chang Deng City for you to take back. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, Chang Xian already doesn¡¯t have enough manpower. I will bring another ten thousand people away, and you guys won¡¯t even be able tost three days.¡±

    He thought for a moment and said: ¡°No matter what, I have to go see Fang Zhiji. I will leave the hundred scouts I brought with me for you, so I will protect you until tomorrow morning before you have to leave. The time for danger has alreadye for our country, and even Swallow King has arrived at Fringe City to personally defend our city. I must convince Fang Zhiji! ¡±

    Chang Huan sighed: ¡°Hopefully, but I don¡¯t think you have any chances.¡±

    An Zheng calcted that by tomorrow morning, the Heaven Defying Seal would be able to teleport again. At that time, it would be able to teleport directly to outside Beiping City, a lot faster than travelling through the night. It would be better to stay and help defend the city until morning.

    ¡°Sir, bring him down to rest. I¡¯m on duty tonight.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Huo Tangtang and said a sentence.

    Then, he supported Chang Huan up as he turned around and descended into the city.

    An Zheng looked at the hidden army camp outside, thinking about what Fang Zhiji was nning to do, and why he wanted to break through Bei Ping.

 Chapter 385 - Beiping City

    <h4>Chapter 385 ¨C Beiping City</h4>

    That night, the hidden troopsunched another attack, their ferocity far surpassing that of the day. It was obvious that the hidden troops wanted to take advantage of the dark night, which would be detrimental to their defense, to break through Chang Chen City. However, the soldiers of the Yan Army had been through a lot of trials, and each of them was fighting with their lives on the line. At daybreak, An Zheng looked at the city walls. The corpses that were piled up were at least two to three meters tall, and their bodies were pressing down on top of each other. Blood had already dyed arge area outside the city red.

    Many of the corpses were badly damaged, but that was because the fangs of the city guards were too powerful. The Wolf Fang hung from the city wall, but when the defenders reached the city wall, they would let go. Every one of the mace strikes was hundreds of pounds heavy. How much force would it take to smash down from a city wall that was tens of meters high? Moreover, it was filled with meter-long nails. If one were to smash on an enemy, it would definitely be a bloody mess. When the Wolf Fang was raised, it could even bring up the enemy¡¯s iplete corpse.

    In the distance, a group of exhausted soldiers began to approach them once more. They didn¡¯t carry any weapons, they held white gs in their hands, and drove arge carriage after another. The soldiers on the city wall were fully on guard, their archers ready to attack at any moment. However, as long as there was nothing abnormal with the hidden troops, they would not shoot any arrows, because the hidden troops were here to retrieve the corpses of their fellow soldiers.

    They carried the body to the wagon and carried it away.

    However, most of the corpses were iplete, and could only be casually piled on the carriage.

    The enemy had to rest for a bit before they could continue their attack, and it was time for An Zheng to leave as well. He did not go and bid farewell to Chang Huan and Huo Tangtang. After sending someone to inform him, he activated the Heaven Defying Seal and teleported to the direction of the capital city of Youguo, Beiping City.

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s bloodied body and the fatigue on his face, Qu Liuxi¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly. He had prepared food and pills to recover his strength for An Zheng, and he also had to take care of the fact that there were no Oldman Huo s on him.

    An Zheng took a hot bath, changed his clothes, and ate a few mouthfuls of rice. An Zheng looked at the remaining food in the bowl and put it down. Then, he turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi and the others, ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡±

    The moment An Zheng left the Heaven Defying Seal, he felt an extremely terrifying aura.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky. He felt a chill in his heart.

    That was a battle between experts, a true expert.

    An Zheng had always been curious about just how strong Fang Zhiji was. His initial guess was that he was at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, close to it. But when he saw the two people fighting in the sky, An Zheng realized that Fang Zhiji had actually broken through to the Lower Celestial Stage. And the person who was fighting with Fang Zhiji, didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage at all.

    That waower that An Zheng was once familiar with, a power that he had once transcended.

    The Lower Celestial Stage was something that cultivators could learn from their nearly peak-level strength. In the entire world, including the 3000 Buddhist countries and the Great Xixi, there were only two people who could reach the Greater Heaven stage. However, after reaching the Lower Celestial Stage, cultivators with that kind of strength would havuge gap between each rank. Even if they were both at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, there would still be a difference in their fighting strength because of the difference in their physique and cultivation technique coupled with their magic tools.

    But one thing was for sure, every single Lower Celestial Stage Ranker was the pir of our nation.

    The one who was fighting in the sky was Fang Zhiji, and the other person was dressed in a red robe. An Zheng suspected that he was the Youguo¡¯s Sect Leader, Xing Wu. The battle between the two had almost torn apart space, and teleportation was already the basic ability after reaching Lower Celestial Stage. Thus, the two of them would appear in the sky on one side, and on the other side.

    Apanying the unparalleled war between the two, the Yan Army was also fiercely attacking Beiping City.

    Arge area of the walls of Beiping City had already copsed. No one knew how it had happened. The soldiers of the Yan Army were rushing into the city without fear of death. However, the process of charging in was not going smoothly. The soldiers of the hidden army on top of the city walls were frantically attacking. Out of ten people, only six or seven could enter the city.

    However, the destruction of the city ced an even greater pressure on the hidden troops.

    It looked like Fang Zhiji had seized this opportunity. Bei Ping was not far away from being captured by Yan Jun. The Youguo must have spies in the State of Yan, so the news of the Swallow King ordering Fang Zhiji to retreat must have also spread to the Youguo. No one would have thought that Fang Zhiji would disrespect the imperial edict, bring several hundred thousand of the Yan Army¡¯s elites with him, and take the opportunity while the hidden troops¡¯s defenses were slightly rxed. With the addition of the concentrated troops at the border, in a single breath, they arrived outside the northern city.

    An Zheng stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. At this time, he had no way to prevent the Yan Army from attacking.

    The fighting in Beiping City was much more intense than outside Chang Deng City. An Zheng, who had thought that he was used to the blood and ughter these few days, was once again deeply shocked by the war. Life became worthless at this moment. Every second, countless people would die in battle.

    The instant An Zheng left the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zheng also felt two sharp gazes from the sky looking at him. At the same time, the two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers who were fighting noticed An Zheng¡¯s appearance. Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s teleportation could not be concealed from such an expert.

    Just as An Zheng was in a slight daze, the Lower Celestial Stage Ranker in red robes suddenly charged towards him, as a ck tornado swept towards him. An Zheng did not hesitate at all and immediately teleported.

    The moment he left, the ce where he stood disappeared. Within a radius of a few hundred meters, a huge invisible spoon seemed to have dug ouiece of the earth, turning it into a smooth and round pit.

    Under that terrifying power, the earth seemed to have changed its texture, and the soil was no longer soil.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The expert from the Lower Celestial Stage was obviously surprised that he did not manage to kill An Zheng in one strike. After letting out a suspicious sound, he had no choice but to teleport far away, because behind him there was still Fang Zhiji, who was in hot pursuit.

    ¡°Myriad Arts Converge into a Sword!¡±

    Following the appearance of a deep male voice, a huge rainbow suddenly appeared in the distant sky. An Zheng could clearly feel that it was noainbow, but a sword qi, Fang Zhiji¡¯s sword qi.

    There was a majestic power within the rainbow that seemed to be able to cut down the stars.

    On the other side of the sky, a talisman appeared. Soon after, a door opened in the sky, and a giant ghost face stuck its head out of the door, opening its mouth and swallowing the rainbow. Then the Ghost Face retreated and the door closed. But the instant the door closed, arge region of the sky twisted. That red-robed guy had actually used a rune to open up a space, allowing the sword Qi to explode in another space.

    At this moment, there were many soldiers who were no longer interested in killing. They raised their heads to look at the sky, their eyes filled with fear and reverence. In their eyes, that was simply a miracle.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was obviously not as shocked as the others, because he used to be taller than these two. But even so, it was difficult to find a battle between Lower Celestial Stage Rankers, even An Zheng was not used to it. At this level, fighting would be a luxury. Sucowerful cultivator, who would still fight? If the fight didn¡¯t go well, he would be done for if he managed to climb to such a high position.

    The name of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker waepresentation of the strength of the country, so the nation would not allow its own Lower Celestial Stage Ranker to attack its own people.

    As the two flew further and further away, they eventually flew to who knows where. However, from the looks of it, Beiping City could not hold on any longer. More and more Yan Army soldiers rushed into the city, and at this time, An Zheng chose to retreat. He had no way to enter the city. It wasn¡¯t because someone had stopped him, but because he had seen enough bloody battles. Every street in the city had a melee. Every inch of the ground was dyed red with blood. It seemed like Yan Jun¡¯s victory did not hold much of an obstacle, and Yan Jun¡¯s victory would definitely be washed away at that time. That was not the scene that An Zheng wanted to see.

    An Zheng saw that there was a Acropolis City on the other side of the city, it was broken and iplete. He entered the Acropolis City by himself and stood on the city walls to look at Beiping City on the other side. The Acropolis City was also filled with corpses, and there was almost no ce for them to rest. Outside of Beiping City, every inch ofnd was being seized.

    An Zheng only thought to return quickly and lead the troops back to the State of Yan.

    At this moment, a muffled but extremely loud roar suddenly rang out from the distant city. Immediately after, a huge monster raised its head from the city. It was unknown what kind of demon beast it was, or what kind of monster was summoned by the cultivators of Youguo using runes. The creature was sorge that it exceeded the height of the city walls. If he was allowed to charge into the Yan Army, he would definitely suffer heavy losses.

    In the end, An Zheng was unable to sit still and do nothing. Just as he was about to get up, he saw an iparably domineering energy st towards the demon beast. An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was very good, and he saw an extremely tall and sturdy man in the crowd, holding onto a longnce as he pounced towards the demon beast.

    ¡°Nie Qing?¡±

    An Zheng mumbled to himself as he dashed towards the direction witap of his feet.

    Within the city, the destructive power of the demonic beast was simply too great. Everywhere it passed, buildings would be destroyed. As soon as the huge body crawled over, a wide road was cleared in the city. It passed through a stretch of ruins. Surrounding this huge demonic beast, the Yan Army and the Youguo¡¯s cultivators engaged in the final battle.

    It seemed that the Spirit Demon was thest hope of the people of Youguo. Thest few cultivators that were guarding Beiping City started to protect the Spirit Demon and counterattack. Their only hope was that the huge demon beast would chase the Yan Army out of the city, but the Yan Army who had already invaded the city would definitely not allow suching to happen. Almost all the cultivators in the army had arrived. Some of them were attacking the demonic beasts, while others were fighting with the cultivators of Youguo.

    The enormous body of the demonic beast was surrounded by intense battles.

    When An Zheng chased after Nie Qing¡¯s figure and rushed over, arge amount of corpses were lying beside the demonic beast. The Yan Army soldiers who had already invaded the city began to set up their crossbows. However, that demonic beast was too powerful, and the crossbow bolts were unable to prate through its thick skin.

    Nie Qing immediately rushed over, dodging all the cultivators around him, his bodynded on top of the Spirit Demon beasts, he raised his longnce and fiercely stabbed downwards.

    With a Dang sound, Nie Qing¡¯s longnce was actually shaken away.

    Just as An Zheng was about to go and help, he saw Nie Qing fiercely thrusting downwards with one hand like a knife: ¡°My great swallow¡¯s National Destiny, we cannot be hindered by a beast like you!¡±

    In that moment, An Zheng felt that Nie Qing was even more terrifying than that Goblin Beast.

 Chapter 386 - A man called Nie Qing

    <h4>Chapter 386 ¨C A man called Nie Qing</h4>

    An Zheng watched as Nie Qing rushed towards that gigantic unknown Goblin Beast, then turned and rushed to support Nie Qing. For some reason, the moment An Zheng saw him, An Zheng felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. This feeling was very strong, as if a huge rock was blocking his heart.

    Then, An Zheng recalled the words Nie Qing said to him when he separated with Nie Qing in the State of Yan city ¡­ Nie Qing said, to State of Yan, I am a sinner. No matter if I am controlled or not, I am a sinner. So I have to go to the eastern border, or I can only go to the eastern border and atone for my sins on the battlefield.

    Nie Qing and An Zheng weren¡¯t the same type of person, but they had a lot inmon. One of them is ¡­ Neither of them would give up so easily.

    After resting for a day and consuming another golden core, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power had barely recovered to its peak state of seventy percent. After all, that was thest stand of the cultivators of the Youguo.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    When Nie Qing saw An Zheng rushing over from afar, his eyes revealed a pleasant surprise. He did not expect to see An Zheng at this moment, and a sense of familiarity arose involuntarily. He did not have any friends in the first ce, so An Zheng could count.

    An Zheng had rushed ce not far from the monster, but he was forced back by the demon beast¡¯s tail that swept towards him.

    Intense light exploded out of Nie Qing¡¯s hands, he smashed down towards the back of the demon beast with punches. As he did so, he raised his head and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over, this demon beast is noeal demon beast. Those scum cultivators of the divinity are good at using the dead to fight, leave you to me, go help the others! ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Why should I help others? ¡°You are my friend!¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s expression changed and a rare look of warmth appeared in his eyes. ¡°An Zheng, I recognize you as my friend! But don¡¯te over, these things are all summoned using the blood curse. They are already dead, and are very difficult to kill.

    An Zheng summoned the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s, formed them inteavy hammer in front of him, and ruthlessly smashed towards the beasts. Inparison, An Zheng looked so tiny on both sides. The Goblin Beast seemed like a huge mountain in front of him. But An Zheng¡¯s attack caused the demonic beast¡¯s body to fall to one side, and arge part of the houses on the other side of the street copsed.

    The Goblin Beast was in pain, it turned and looked at An Zheng, its eyes filled with viciousness.

    It cried out, and then shot out a ball of ck light towards An Zheng. It was not a beam of light, but a gigantic ball of ck light that shot towards An Zheng like a cannonball. The Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng formed twenty-sevenyers of obstruction, but the enormous force still smashed An Zheng flying backwards.

    An Zheng¡¯s body smashed through countless houses, and then, heavily crashed onto city walls. From the ce he left to the city wall, he flew for at least two kilometers. His body was embedded into the city wall, causing An Zheng to struggle for a bit, before stones and stones started falling down from his back.

    He pushed himself away from the wall with both hands. On the wall, some of the soldiers were still stubbornly resisting, but some of them had seen him and had leaned out to use their arrows to attack him. An Zheng casually waved his hands, causing the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scalo fly up and slice all the soldiers on them into pieces like a meat grinder.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    The Spirit Demon Beast was really powerful, and had instead aroused An Zheng¡¯s fighting spirit. He kicked the wall and quickly shot forward. In the air, An Zheng held his hands together, and the purple lightning and the scorching sun started to fuse together. He dove downwards, and stopped abruptly when he waundred meters away from the demonic beast, and pushed his hands forward.

    [Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns]

    An Zheng had only recovered seventy percent of his Cultivation Power, which was enough for him to barely use it twice. However, in this situation, he had no intention of saving it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The gigantic body of the demonic beast was smashed to the side by the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, causing a huge crater to form on the ground. As the dust flew in the air, the demonic beast let ouainful wail.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns sted a hole in its side. Although it wasn¡¯t very big, it was enough to break through its strong defense.

    He wondered how much aura of death the runemasters in the divinity had nurtured to be able to summon sucuge and berserk demon beast.

    Previously, Nie Qing was flung away when the demonic beast fell, but now that he saw the demonic beast fall, he rushed towards it once again. Meanwhile, arge number of cultivators within the Yan Army also charged over.

    The demonic beasty on the ground. As its four limbs were shorter and its body was too big, it would not be easy for it to stand up for a short period of time. Seeing many cultivators pouncing towards it, it opened its mouth and spat out a ck beam. The beam of light was at least a few meters thick, carrying with iorrential aura of death. Wherever the beam of light passed by, all cultivators were burnt to ashes.

    As the demon beast¡¯s head moved, the ck beam of light cleared out arge area.

    Nie Qing avoided the attack in the midst of danger, and when he turned back to look, the troops behind him had already been blocked. There weren¡¯t many soldiers of the Yan Army that had attacked the city, not even ten thousand. At this moment, thest group was stopped by demon beasts. The Yan Army that had entered the city became an isted army. The hidden troops defending the city seized the opportunity tounch a counterattack. Soon, the Yan Army who had entered the city was surrounded.

    This ce was nce they were familiar with in the first ce, but to You Jun, it was extremely familiar. They began to use the terrain to cut apart the Yan Army, then kill them one by one.

    Seeing so many of his fellow warriors die in battle, Nie Qing¡¯s eyes became even redder.

    Nie Qing roared towards the sky and threw the longnce in his hands out. The longnce flew straight into the crack An Zheng had sted with his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns just now, then a ball of golden light exploded from within. Pieces of flesh were sent flying everywhere.

    Although the demonic beast didn¡¯t struggle up, its fighting strength didn¡¯t decrease at all. It took a look at the location of the gap, then a ck beam shot out from its mouth. Along the way, the ck beam of light killed all the soldiers in the Yan Army. In one attack, at leashousand people died.

    Nie Qing roared at the beasts and rushed to the beasts¡¯ side to crawl on the web. He did not stop looking at the beasts¡¯ heads, and actually wanted to climb up to their heads to attack.

    Eyes!

    An Zheng immediately understood what Nie Qing was thinking, but demon beasts were not living beings, all their limbs and organs were made up of death aura, to kill the demon beasts, he would need to find the core of the Runic Circle. There must ce in this beast¡¯s body where the eye of the formation was hidden. If they didn¡¯t find it, it would be impossible to disperse the death aura.

    The Goblin Beast swung its head and sent Nie Qing, who had just climbed up, flying. After that, it opened its mouth and formed a ck ball of light.

    An Zheng was rushing over, but it was toote.

    The ck ball of light heavily struck Nie Qing¡¯s body, with Nie Qing¡¯s cultivation level, he would definitely not be able to withstand the attack. An Zheng even thought he saw the scene of Nie Qing being smashed into pieces, as though he could see the look in Nie Qing¡¯s eyes right before he left.

    Just at this moment, a gigantic deep blue Qilin image appeared behind Nie Qing. The Qilin shot out something that looked like a stream of water towards the ck ball of light, blocking the ck ball of light.

    However, it only blocked for a mere second, and in the end, the ck ball of light still dispersed the water flow, and then struck Nie Qing, causing him to fall down.

    Nie Qing¡¯s body fell down like he was falling in a fashionable fashion, causing An Zheng to immediately swoop down. That demon beast¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying. When An Zheng and Nie Qing parted ways, Nie Qing¡¯s cultivation realm was only at most just touching upon Captive Stage; it would absolutely not be able to withstand a single blow from the demon beast.

    But just as An Zheng was about to rush over, he saw Nie Qing stagger to his feet.

    Behind him, the Qilin image had dimmed a lot, but it still hadn¡¯t disappeared. He raised his head and saw An Zheng approaching, he shook his head, and really wished him a farewell.

    Then, An Zheng saw scarlet mes burn out of Nie Qing¡¯s body, instantly enveloping his entire being. This me waspletely different from ordinary mes. It seemed to be burning, but it did not have any temperature.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s body had already turned into a ball of me, and slowly rose to the sky.

    ¡°I am honored to know you as a friend. Because great swallow has you, we¡¯re moving towards a brighter direction. As for me, I was born to be a soldier. I can¡¯t stand by and watch my own fellow soldiers die in battle. There is nothing more important to me than victory. ¡°Soldiers, once you¡¯re on the field, you must win!¡±

    An Zheng wanted to pull him back, but Nie Qing had already rushed towards the Spirit Demon beast. An Zheng chased closely behind, his eyes filled with tears.

    Nie Qing was burning his own life force and Cultivation Power!

    Nie Qing really wanted to drop down like a meteor at this moment, his speed was indescribably fast. A long tail of mes appeared behind him, making him look like a star.

    ¡°A tyrant!¡±

    Nie Qing rushed through the gap left by the gigantic beast with a ball of fire and directly entered the beast¡¯s flesh. And at this moment, hisst words entered An Zheng¡¯s ears.

    ¡°An Overlord would rather die than lose!¡± To pave the way for my great army, to eliminate enemy You, great swallow Chang, and to remain indestructible throughout the ages! ¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The demonic beast¡¯s body violently shook. Following that, a mournful wail resounded through the sky. The colossal demon beast¡¯s body began to twist, as if something was trying to crawl out. It was Nie Qing who had burned his own life force, and he had a Qilin body which was born with it, so the power of his life force was much stronger than that of ordinary cultivators. If Nie Qing did not die, with his talent, he would definitely be a strong Ranker in the future. But at this moment, he chose to do what others thought was the stupidest way.

    They would perish together with that demonic beast!

    Aooo!

    A loud and clear cry rang out, and the four limbs of the demon beast exploded, closely followed by its skin. The demonic beast itself was already several hundred meters long and nearly a hundred meters tall. When it crawled, it was as unstoppable aeavy tank. However, after the distortion had increased in size, it was actually twice as big as before!

    With a bang, the demon beast¡¯s body exploded. A deep blue Qilin appeared from the inside with its head held high, forcefully crushing the demonic beast. The beast¡¯s body split into pieces, and the Qilin let ouoar towards the sky. An Zheng could vaguely see Nie Qing¡¯s figure on the Qilin¡¯s body, and seemed to have heard that roar once again.

    ¡°An Overlord would rather die than lose!¡± To pave the way for my great army, to eliminate enemy You, great swallow Chang, and to remain indestructible throughout the ages! ¡±

    With a loud explosion, the beast¡¯s body was sted away. Large chunks of flesh and blood rained down from the sky. However, just as they were about to raise their hands to block the rain of blood, the minced meat and the rain of blood all turned into ck smoke and were blown away by the wind. It was as though that terrifying and gigantic demonic beast had never even appeared.

    If the demonic beast was destroyed, the qilin would disappear.

    An Zheng frantically searched through the ruins, but he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Nie Qing.

    ¡°An Zheng, I am a sinner. Regardless if I am controlled or not, to great swallow, I am still a sinner. So I could only go to the border and atone for my sins on the battlefield. Use my flesh and blood to create a future for the great swallow. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly knelt there, his eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The Yan Army soldiers behind him charged forward with bloodshot eyes. ¡°For General Nie, for great swallow!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

 Chapter 387 - The terrifying divinity Glyph Array

    <h4>Chapter 387 ¨C The terrifying divinity Glyph Array</h4>

    An Zheng slowly knelt there, feeling as if a hole had been torn out in his heart. Nie Qing waeal man, the kind of choice that he made was something that most men in the world couldn¡¯t make.

    There was no longerace of Nie Qing in the ruins. It was an explosion which used an extremely special type of physique and life essence, carrying a sense of mutual destruction. An Zheng looked at the street full of scars, but didn¡¯t know which drop of blood belonged to his friend.

    There were tears in his eyes, and his vision was blurry.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something flickering within a pile of broken rocks in the distance. He immediately rushed over and dug through the debris with both hands. He saw half of a longnce. That was Nie Qing¡¯s magical equipment. When An Zheng picked it up, his hands were trembling. He looked at the half twistednce, and the pain in his heart grew more and more intense. He put away the halfnce into the Blood Pearl Bracelet, but there was a sudden sound from the bracelet.

    ¡°Kirin¡¯s battle spirit is iplete.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled!

    This half of thence was notpletely damaged becausortion of Nie Qing¡¯s Fate Soul was still inside.

    ¡°As long as I am alive, I will definitely find a way to recover your fate soul!¡±

    An Zheng carefully stored the halfnce into the medicinal field; he had to find a way to revive Nie Qing in the future.

    The Yan Army had already started to surge through the city like a mad tide. After the demon beast was killed, the remnants of the hidden army also lost theirst bit of confidence. The Yan Army began to chase after and kill the hidden troops in the streets and alleys of the city. Their corpses piled up one after the other, causing blood to stter everywhere.

    An Zheng walked along the broken street, staring at the massacre, he was already numb to it. asionally, when the hidden soldiers were rushing over, he would casually kill them. However, the only thought in his mind was the moment Nie Qing died.

    In the sky, a person descended from the sky, looking down upon everyone.

    This middle-aged man who seemed to have a unique temperament faintly nced at An Zheng, and then slightly nodded. ¡°Duke An Guo?¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°I received your message, but since the war is at its most urgent moment, I naturally have no way of going back. ¡°It is because of your information that I have been able to speed up my attack on Beiping City. I could have prepared more.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and asked: ¡°Why must we attack Beiping City?¡±

    Fang Zhiji: ¡°For State of Yan.¡±

    ¡°Is it really for the State of Yan?¡±

    Fang Zhiji said indifferently: ¡°I do not need to exin anything to you. Right now, Beiping City is already broken, but the enemy has not been defeatedpletely. As for the matter of you requesting a division of troops, after I finish clearing out the crippled enemies, I will naturally give it to you. ¡±

    After saying this, he actually turned around and left.

    An Zheng looked at the back of the unfamiliar man and kept having the feeling that this man was hiding too many things.

    Would a man like Fang Zhiji really fight against the Youguo for his selfishness?

    An Zheng was unable to find an answer, but in his heart he already no longer had any good impressions of Fang Zhiji.

    For a moment, he stood on the street, not knowing which direction to take. This ce did not seem to have anything to do with him. The only one who was rted to him was Nie Qing, but Nie Qing only had an iplete fate soul left. An Zheng suddenly thought of the power that the charm magicians from the Youguo could summon from hell. In other words, these guys could also gather their Fate Souls. As long as he caught a Symbol Master with decent strength, he might be able to take back Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul that had already dispersed!

    Thinking about it, An Zheng took a deep breath and rushed into the city.

    An Zheng did not know where the building was located, but there was no doubt that it was not hard to find. The Youguo was a different kind of country in the Central ins. The only sect had more authority than the Royal families. Because of the existence of the divinity, the royal authority was extremely weakened. And with the increasing strength of the divinity after so many years, the Royal Family did not even have the chance to make aeback.

    It was to the point that even a Monarch of the divinity could do whatever he wanted in the pce of the Youguo.

    An Zheng ran along the main road, and in front of him was arge za. The final troops of the hidden troops were all gathered there, protecting the pce. That was thest dignity of the Youguo. If the hidden troops on the za were to die, the Yan Army would invade the pce. Even if the Royal Family did not live up to its name, the destruction of the divinity did not mean the end of the Youguo, but the destruction of the Royal Family meant the end of the Youguo.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was on the other side of the za. There was a building there that looked even more grand than the pce, but the people that surrounded the ce were fewer in number than the ones in the pce. The people of the divinity would not be loyal to the Youguo Royal Family, so after the city walls were destroyed and the demon beasts died, they chose to escape. Furthermore, most of the Youguo¡¯s Charm Masters were able to escape, so the divinity was already empty.

    An Zheng did not give up, and followed a portion of the Yan Army¡¯s soldiers into divinity.

    The interior of the divinity was spacious and empty. Anyone who could escape had already fled.

    A group of Yan Army soldiers with bloodshot eyes rushed in and quickly dispersed into therge building. The remaining servants who had no time to run were simply unable to defend against the wolves and tigers of the Yan Army soldiers. After An Zheng entered, he stood there for a while and subconsciously looked up. The hall they entered was extremely wide, at least fifteen meters high. At the top of the hall was the drooping head of a huge Spirit Demon Beast, which looked exactly like the beast that Nie Qing had killed.

    In other words, this demon beast was the sect protecting demon beast of divinity. The head of the demon beast was covered with dense runes, but no one knew what they could do. The entire hall was filled with eight huge stone pirs. On the pirs, there were alsoplicated engravings. It was unknown if these had anything to do with runes. This ce was so spacious, but the moment An Zheng entered, he felt an indescribable sense of pressure.

    An Zheng was a little disappointed, because he knew that he would not be able to find a divinity¡¯s Symbol Master. But he didn¡¯t give up and kept walking in.

    After passing through the great hall, there was a door. An Zheng walked out from the door, and behind the door was a courtyard with all kinds of rare flowers and nts. The courtyard was filled with the heavy smell of blood. All of the divinity¡¯s servants who had no time to escape were gathered here by the Yan Army and then killed. There were more than a hundred corpses lying on the ground, their heads separated from their bodies. An Zheng stepped intool of blood as he passed through the courtyard.

    The doors of the great hall were open, and one could see the Yan Army soldiers standing inside. But at this moment, An Zheng felt a chill down his spine.

    Those Yan n soldiers who had charged in were simply too strange. They maintained all sorts of stiff postures as they stood there. An Zheng walked to the door and looked inside, only to realize that all the soldiers who had rushed in were already dead. Most of them were either walking or standing. Their faces were dark and their eyes were wide open. The weapons in their hands hadn¡¯t fallen, and some of them were still dripping blood.

    However, they were all dead. There was not a single trace of life left in their bodies. It was as if something evil had instantly sucked away their lives.

    An Zheng summoned his Holy Fish Scale and let a few of them go around the hall, but he did not trigger any traps. An Zheng noticed that the way those soldiers died was extremely terrifying. They were definitely not killed by someone.

    The main hall was still as wide as ever, and it was possible to see that there were still eight huge stone pirs inside. Every stone pir was carved with a ghostly mask. An Zheng suddenly remembered that when he was fighting against the Venerable One from the divinity, the Venerable One used his bones to trap him within. On every bone, a ghost-mask had appeared and a deathly aura gushed out.

    An Zheng suddenly realised, the entire hall was jusune array formation, whoever rashly entered would die from the invading death aura. An Zheng pointed forward, and the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s flew in, spinning as they cut the stone pirs back and forth. After a while, all the carvings on the pirs were destroyed, and the Demonic Face on the pirs disappeared.

    An Zheng carefully entered the hall, and realised that there were carvings on the floor of the hall. He stood at the doorway, not daring to rashly walk in. After a moment of silence, he retrieved the Broken Army Sword and chopped out with his sword. The sword aura extended for tens of meters, destroying the rune array formation on the ground. The moment the array glyphs were destroyed, countless heavy crossbows shot out from every corner. Each heavy crossbow was as thick aerson¡¯s calf, and there were even inscriptions that added strength to them. These heavy crossbows stabbed into the ground, and almost all of them were stabbed into the stone bs. If it was anyone else, they would think that the danger had been eliminated, but An Zheng had been in the Ming Fa Si for so many years to investigate the situation, so his thoughts were much more meticulous than normal people.

    Wherever the heavy crossbows went, they would not destroy the runes on the ground. If the heavy crossbows were linked together by lines, it would form a rune array formation!

    If An Zheng had taken a step forward just now, who knew what would have happened? Just as An Zheng was observing the runes, a group of Yan Jun soldiers rushed over. An Zheng hurriedly stopped them, but the people at the door had stopped them, and a few of them flipped in through the windows. The moment he entered, he immediately became a skeleton. His bones then turned into ashes and scattered all over the ground.

    The Yan Army soldiers looked at each other in dismay. Although they didn¡¯t know who was stopping them, their eyes were filled with gratitude.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°All of you can leave, this ce is a bit strange.¡±

    The soldiers saluted, then turned and ran away. An Zheng looked at the door for a long time, struggling to not understand the runes, and did not know how to break it. Those heavy crossbows prated deep into the ground. It was obvious that the mechanism to trigger the array glyphs was not on the surface, but at least one meter below. An Zheng was silent for a while, then chose to give up. There was no one in the hall, there was no need to take the risk.

    But right at this moment, a huge force suddenly appeared behind An Zheng. The Holy Fish Scale spontaneously flew over to block it, but An Zheng¡¯s body still uncontrobly flew into the great hall.

    In an instant, An Zheng felt a messy yet extremely terrifying power appearing from his body. It was as if there were thousands of sharp des cutting into his flesh.

    However, it would not be easy to cut An Zheng¡¯s body apart. The Holy Fish Scale formed a defensive array and protected An Zheng, and the cutting force instantly weakened by a lot. The sound of metal scraping against each other sounded out from outside the Holy Fish Scale, as if countless wild dogs were scratching at the Holy Fish Scale with their ws.

    However, all of An Zheng¡¯s attention was outside the door. He turned around and saw the divinity Symbol Master who had once fought with him.

    Murong Yuai.

    ¡°Destroy my divinity, I will make you die a graveless death!¡±

    Both of Murong Yuai¡¯s hands formed a seal, and then, the great hall suddenly lit up. Evidently, he had activated some kind of negative talisman formation within the great hall, and then, An Zheng felt that his feet were empty. The entire great hall¡¯s floor suddenly disappeared, and An Zheng uncontrobly fell downwards. He urged his Holy Fish Scale to fly up, but the floor of the hall quickly closed, and everything became pitch ck.

    In an environment where he couldn¡¯t even see his own fingers, An Zheng felt that he was surrounded by an extremely dangerous aura. He closed the Holy Fish Scale and stayed inside to feel the Qi from the outside. Holy Fish Scale were absolute defensive magical equipment and nothing could break through them in a short period of time.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that under this kind of absolute defense, it would be good if he could clearly see the outside environment.

    A pair of eyes was missing.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a sharp noise came from outside the Holy Fish Scale. The sound was as horrifying as the sound of something chomping on the metal.

    In that moment, An Zheng thought that he might be swallowed by something.

 Chapter 388 - Fragments

    <h4>Chapter 388 ¨C Fragments</h4>

    The greatest fear is that of the unknown.

    An Zheng was currently in an absolute darkness, unable to determine what was happening outside. Murong Yuai was from the divinity, and he was one of the Priests. He understood the divinity and easily activated a formation that the divinity had been setting up for a long time, causing An Zheng to enter an unknown area. An Zheng only felt that outside, there were countless gigantic and sharp fangs biting at the Holy Fish Scale, the sound of metal grinding on metal was extremely creepy.

    It seemed that there wauge monster that wanted to swallow An Zheng up.

    An Zheng felt as if he was rising in power, and then was thrown out. After flying out, the sound of metal scraping against metal disappeared.

    An Zheng opened up the door at the back of the Holy Fish Scale to look outside and discovered that it was actually the same darkness as the inside. This darkness was so absolute that it made one wonder if they existed. He couldn¡¯t see his own body, he couldn¡¯t see anything. At this moment, An Zheng suspected that he no longer had a physical body, only a soul. If he did not touch his own Holy Fish Scale, this kind of feeling would make people go crazy.

    And it was at this moment that An Zheng sensed a terrifying yet exceptionally familiar aura.

    In the distance, there seemed to be something staring at him. That gaze was so cold that An Zheng felt like he had fallen into an ice cave that would never melt even after ten thousand years. And this kind of ice-cold gaze was the source of familiarity to An Zheng.

    ¡°Have you experienced fear? ¡°You monster!¡±

    The voice came from above his head, but Murong Yuai¡¯s voice could not be discerned.

    ¡°This is the divinity. Even though the floors are empty, this ce still possesses a frightening power that you would never have imagined. Youguo has existed for hundreds of years. Do you really think that you can just casually enter and leave? I really have to thank the heavens, even if the city is destroyed and the divinity scattered when I return, it still gave me a chance for revenge. I know your name is An Zheng, the most popr person in State of Yan. Remember my name, I am Murong Yuai, the person who sent you to hell. ¡±

    Murong Yuai¡¯sughter was filled with hatred, one could only imagine how much damage An Zheng had done to him.

    ¡°The reason why you can¡¯t see what is in front of you is because the ce where you are at is the Hell¡¯s Barrier that divinity painstakingly constructed for many years. All these years, the powerful undeads that have been gathering here are all there. Feel it well, I will personally witness you being torn to shreds. ¡±

    An Zheng poured the Cultivation Power into the Holy Fish Scale, but it did not release any light. It was still pitch ck, and nothing could be seen. The cold eyes were right in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    An Zheng took out the Water Repelling Pearl, and the brilliance of this Heavenly Treasure finally dispersed the darkness a little. The Water Repelling Pearl was not a magic tool, but an even rarer Heavenly Treasure.

    When the light appeared, An Zheng saw a cold person standing opposite him. It should berson, with a human outline at the very least. But it was so ethereal that he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. And at this moment, Murong Yuai¡¯s surprised cry came out, he seemed to be even more surprised than An Zheng.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Murong Yuai¡¯s voice trembled slightly: ¡°There are at leasundred and thirty undeads within this formation, this thing is thest one to be thrown in, and also the weakest and most broken one, why is there only one remaining? Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the other undeads have all been devoured by this most broken undead? ¡±

    This was a necromancy formation that had been prepared by the divinity for many years, and had taken the entire divinity¡¯s energy to build. Due to the fact that the Sect Leader Xing Nameless did not know about this, the charm magicians of the divinity were very interested in this kind of necromantic charm. In order to create a strong array, the dead spirits of the Youguo¡¯s many years of dead warriors, as well as the dead spirits that they had tried everything to obtain, were all thrown into the array. There were more than a hundred and thirty of them, but only one remained.

    And this undead spirit couldn¡¯t even be called an undead spirit, because it was broken, and could only be called an undead spirit fragment. However, such a fragment was actually able to devour all the other powerful undead spirits, making it the only existence within the undead spirit array.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Murong Yuai¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief, ¡°How did you obtain this fragment in the first ce?¡±

    As if he was racking his brains, he suddenly eximed: ¡°I remember, it was Zhuang Dong who brought it back.¡±

    Zhuang Dong!

    An Zheng thought about the Zhuang Dong he had killed in the Tsukiko and how he had once participated in the siege of An Zheng¡¯s previous life. Zhuang Dong was also the only person in the Youguo who participated in that conspiracy. When An Zheng heard Murong Yuai¡¯s voice, he suddenly understood why he had such a familiar feeling.

    That figure was none other than himself.

    The undead soul fragment was brought back by Zhuang Dong. After An Zheng was reborn, the memory soldiers were notplete, and he did not even remember who participated in the siege against him. basically did not remember anything else after he left Da Xi to enter State of Yan. And the figure in front of him, was precisely this part of An Zheng¡¯s soul.

    Death Spirit Fang Zheng.

    ¡°You ¡­ is it Fang Zheng? ¡±

    An Zheng asked tentatively, but the other party seemed to have swayed a little, but did not say a word. It did not look like Fang Zheng¡¯s appearance, but more so, it was tall and sturdy with ayer of armor on him that looked like it was made of the aura of death. In other words, it was jusiece of Fang Zheng¡¯s soul fragment. Not only did it kill all theplete dead spirits in the formation, it also killed all the dead spirits and turned into his armor.

    With just a fragment, he had turned the magical formation into his territory.

    No wonder Murong Yuai was so surprised. This waspletely beyond his expectations andpletely beyondmon sense.

    However, this was the iparably domineering Fang Zheng from An Zheng¡¯s previous life.

    An Zheng looked at the illusion in front of him, his expressionplex. He had seen him in the State of Yan. At that time, Zhuge Chouyun hadbined his poison techniques with magic and used a part of his body to transform it into a killing weapon. This time, what An Zheng saw was the portion of his soul that was lost.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    The virtual image trembled for a moment and then became solid. An Zheng saw his own face, no... To be exact, it was Fang Zheng¡¯s face, but not his body. That body was made up of more than 130 dead spirits that he had absorbed, and they were constantly changing. But that cold and detached face, was iparably familiar to An Zheng.

    Fang Zheng looked at An Zheng with doubt in his eyes: ¡°Me?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Fang Zheng was silent for a moment, then asked: ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you existed.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to devour me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are the past, I already have the present.¡±

    Fang Zheng said, ¡°If you answer yes, I will kill you. Although I know that I am notplete, I am me, the independent me. Since there was suching as an existence between heaven and earth, unless one did evil, there was no need to erase it. However, since I am a fragment, there should be a time limit for my existence. This limit is decided by me. ¡±

    An Zheng was extremely familiar with these words, because they belonged to the him of the past.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Fang Zheng raised his head and looked at the sky, ¡°I have been waiting for someone to restart this Four Spiritual Arrays. Although I have already taken care of all the messy things here, I am still controlled by this formation. If I don¡¯t restart the formation, I won¡¯t be able to get out. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: Where are you going?

    ¡°Da Xi.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Fang Zheng looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°I am only a part of the fragment, and what I casually remember in this part is the period of time I was ambushed. That¡¯s why I have to take revenge, because I only have hatred. I¡¯ve been vague about what happened before, I can¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t want to remember. I just want to take revenge and kill the person who killed me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You go, before you go, tell me who is there, if you die, I will continue.¡±

    Fang Zheng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s only natural... I saw the face of the Great Western Prince Chen Zhongqi, a person from the State of Yan named Zhuge Chouyun, and a seer from the Youguo ¡­ ¡±

    He said the names one by one. After An Zheng finished listening to the names, he answered, ¡°Other than those people from the Da Xi family, I have already killed the rest.¡±

    Fang Zheng¡¯s expression was somewhat gratified, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still me. Most of the time, I¡¯m always envious of evil, but after being killed myself, all that¡¯s left is enmity.¡±

    He extended his hand, and the aura of death began to spread. The death aura formed a ck dragon and instantly tore apart the darkness. ¡°Once this formation restarts, I can tear it to shreds. If my revenge fails, you can continue. If I seed in my revenge, I willmit suicide. ¡±

    Fang Zheng pointed to his own body: ¡°A very disgusting body, for the time being, something that shouldn¡¯t have existed. After I died, there was no need to keep this memory. I reformed my body with the aura of death. After taking revenge, I would have nothing to do, the aura of death would eventually affect me, so I had to die, or else I would do something evil. This was the time limit I had set for myself. If I don¡¯t die, remember toe and kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded again: ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Fang Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Did you remember those names?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I hope we won¡¯t meet again.¡±

    Fang Zheng waved both his hands, and a hole opened up in the darkness. His body floated upwards, and then lightly nced at Murong Yuai who was already trembling with fear. That gaze of his actually did not put Murong Yuai in his eyes at all.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a grudge between you and him?¡±

    Fang Zheng turned his head to look at An Zheng, but An Zheng nodded slightly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fang Zheng remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with your grudge; after all, you and I are actually two different people. But right now, I do not have the confidence to guarantee that I can kill Chen Zhongqi, so I will help you kill him first, and also take away his death aura. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand and drew a rune in the air.

    An Zheng frowned, feeling a little unfamiliar. He was the one who knew how to draw talismans, the one who belonged to two different worlds.

    Murong Yuai was also drawing talismans, but he had just raised his hand, causing arge amount of life force to be sucked out of his body. After a while, there was only ayer of skin left, but he was still alive. However, living was just a matter of holding on to one¡¯sst breath.

    Fang Zheng raised his hand and wed at it: ¡°Death aura visible, get the hell over here!¡±

    As his voice fell, Murong Yuai¡¯s soul was extracted, along with a wave of ck aura. The ck aura quickly fused into Fang Zheng¡¯s body, and he looked more solid than ever.

    Fang Zheng turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°The part of your memories that you lost was me. There is something that I should give to you as a matter of course. There is a secret realm in the Mount Cang Man that I discovered, and it is precisely that secret realm that allowed one¡¯s soul to be reborn. Do you remember where we fought? There I left my mark. In this world, that is the only ce that can possibly causerson to be reborn. ¡±

    He turned around and flew away, while An Zheng gently caressed the Blood Pearl Bracelet s.

    There, stood Nie Qing¡¯s iplete fate soul.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    An Zheng called out: ¡°Since you understand [Symbol Techniques], can you do me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 389 - 49 Altar

    <h4>Chapter 389 ¨C 49 Altar</h4>

    After An Zheng told him about Nie Qing, the corner of Fang Zheng¡¯s mouth slightly rose: ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    He wanted to bring Nie Qing¡¯s iplete fate soul over, and use this iplete fate soul as a catalyst. In a short moment, he brought Nie Qing¡¯s scattered fate soul back from all over Beiping City, and he passed theplete Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul to An Zheng: ¡°If someone had helped me like this back then, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Too much force makes it easy to break. Have you ever thought about changing yourself?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Fang Zhengughed at the sky: ¡°Hahahaha! This is I, Fang Zheng, the Fang Zheng who will never surrender! ¡±

    After saying that, he flew tigher ce and slightly moved his nose, ¡°I was wondering why the death aura in this city is so dense. It turns out that there was a fierce battle just now. I will borrow this death aura to help me kill my enemies. ¡±

    He raised both his hands, and all the death aura in the city was absorbed by him. This was the aura of death for tens of thousands of people, perhaps even oveundred thousand people. Instantly, his body swelled up and then rapidly distorted, regaining the form of a normal person. Then he turned and headed south, not even looking back.

    An Zheng looked at the figure that had gone far away, and suddenly felt some regret. He had a nagging feeling that something bad would happen after Fang Zheng left. But fortunately, he had met such a Fang Zheng. Otherwise, An Zheng would not have been able to find Nie Qing¡¯s iplete fate soul.

    Furthermore, Fang Zheng said that there was a secret realm in the Mount Cang Man that allowed a person to be reborn. This was definitely good news for Nie Qing.

    At this moment, cheers sounded out from afar. Arge group of soldiers rushed out from the pce, their cheers causing the sky to tremble!

    ¡°Youguo is dead!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the King of Hell!¡±

    ¡°Long live great swallow!¡±

    ¡°The mighty great swallow!¡±

    The crazy Yan Army soldiers were in a trance, jumping about. It was hard to describe their current excitement. You Yan and your country had been at loggerheads for hundreds of years, and now the Youguo was finally exterminated. No matter what, the Nether King was captured alive. This was the end of a piece of history. But An Zheng felt a little uneasy, because he did not see Fang Zhiji within the crowd. If Fang Zhiji came here to extinguish the darkness, then at this very moment, why wasn¡¯t he here?

    An Zheng had a nagging feeling that things were not that simple. There must beason why Fang Zhiji was not present. At this moment, the ground suddenly shook before splitting apart. The opening suddenly appeared and then spread out at an extremely fast speed. As the fissures grew longer and longer, the entire Youguo and pce began to split apart from the middle. The fissures weren¡¯t over yet as they continued to move further away.

    The entire Beiping City had split open, and the widest opening was now more than a hundred meters wide. The two sides of the chasm looked like a cliff with no bottom to be seen. Countless people had fallen into the crack because they could not escape in time, and the wails continued for a long time. One by one, the buildings began to copse and the cracks became like the bloody maw of some demon beast. No matter what was put in, it could not fill its stomach.

    Following that, a stream of sword Qi burst out from the crack, shooting straight into the sky!

    An Zheng saw that the red-robed man who was battling with Fang Zhiji before entering the city, should be the divinity¡¯s Sect Leader, Xing Wu. Blood dripped from his body as he flew off into the distance. Behind him, Fang Zhiji¡¯s Sword Qi attacked him again.

    ¡°If you do, the world will be filled with grief. Xing Wu, you have vited the heaven¡¯sw! ¡±

    The sword qi stabbed right into Xing Wu¡¯s back and went right through his body. The sword Qi had been shooting out all this time, chopping down an iplete Acropolis City that was about five miles away from Beiping City. Fang Zhiji¡¯s figure instantly appeared in the sky and he pointed forward. Streams of sword Qi shot out like beams of light, hitting Xing Wu¡¯s back again and again. Even the experts of the Lower Celestial Stage were unable to block this kind of attack.

    Xing Wu finally could not hold on any longer and fell from midair as Fang Zhiji arrived beside him in a sh. Then, he raised his sword and swung it down without any hesitation. His index and middle fingers came together, and the sword Qis extended from his two fingers had actually materialized. It looked likeal sword, and with a wave of his hand, the sword Qis chopped off Xing Wu¡¯s head. A dense ck mist gushed out of Xing Wu¡¯s neck, along with the wails of countless people.

    ¡°Demonic Art!¡±

    Fang Zhiji supported Xing Wu¡¯s headless body with one hand and pressed down with the other. A stream of sword Qi flowed into Xing Wu¡¯s neck likainbow. With a bang, Xing Nameless¡¯s body exploded.

    Xing Wu Ming was killed, while Fang Zhiji¡¯s body also swayed, and actually slowly fell down. Many soldiers rushed over, but were instantly eroded by the ck gas. A momentter, they turned into zombies and began to attack theirrades. They didn¡¯t know how to use weapons. They could only use their teeth to bite.

    Many experts from the military began to join forces to block the counterattack, decisively killing all the zombies. But in just a moment, the Yan Army had lost several hundred elite soldiers. However, after those soldiers were killed, the ck gas also dissipated. A powerful Symbol Master, even after death, could take away so many lives. It was clear how terrifying this was.

    An Zheng noticed that there waassage inside the hole. Although most of the steps were broken, but most of the steps could still be seen. At the bottom of the crack, a damaged altar could be vaguely seen. No one knew what it was used for.

    Fang Zhiji stood up shakily, his body swaying unsteadily. His expression was extremely pale, and he was obviously heavily injured. Perhaps he had felt An Zheng¡¯s doubt, so he looked towards An Zheng: ¡°Do you know now why I have to break into Beiping City? With my troops, I have long since felt that something was amiss. No matter how victorious or how defeated the people of Youguo were, they would take the dead soldiers¡¯ bodies away no matter what happened. At first, I thought it was just respect for the dead, butter, in a valley, I found arge number of corpses of soldiers from the hidden troops.

    He pointed to the crack, ¡°Youguo has been collecting the blood and death aura of every single person who died. He is preparing to build a huge altar and summon the souls of the dead. Xing Wu Ming seemed to have mastered an evil technique that could summon Yin Soldiers. Once the ghost soldiers enter this world, how many will die? ¡±

    He walked in front of An Zheng, looked him in the eye, and said: ¡°What you see in front of you is a State of Yan, a Swallow King. But what I saw was the people of the world. Even if State of Yan is destroyed by my willfulness, I will still continue to do this. I don¡¯t need anyone to understand me, including the Swallow King. Since you have already seen it, then you will naturally know how to tell Swallow King about it when you return. ¡±

    It seemed that he was extremely tired. An Zheng took out a golden pellet from his Blood Pearl Bracelet and handed it over to Fang Zhiji. ¡°Terson of the Lower Celestial Stage, a golden pellet does not have much of an effect. However, it¡¯s better to eat than to not. Your vitality is still weakening. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji was silent for a while, before he took the golden pellet and put it into his mouth.

    ¡°You can bring a portion of the troops with you, but I have to continue cleaning up the remnants of the divinity. If the divinity wanted to start sucuge war, to summon so many Yin soldiers, they would need to build forty-nine altars within the whole of Youguo. This was the biggest one. I already know the location of the remaining forty-eight. Even if we leave only one behind, it might be a disaster. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Taking ten thousand of my elites away is also my limit.¡±

    Fang Zhiji acknowledged this as he raised his head to look at the sky, ¡°My son Dao had written three letters to me and your name was mentioned in these three letters. He waroud and arrogant person, but he admired you a lot. My mission is about toe to an end. I relied on you and a young man like Dao Zhi to decide the future of State of Yan. After the rest of the altars are destroyed, I will live in seclusion. State of Yan has your power, I am relieved too. ¡±

    After saying that, Fang Zhiji turned and walked out of the city, his steps unsteady.

    This time, it might really be difficult for the Youguo to rise again. The divinity¡¯s sect master had died, King Nether was captured alive, and the biggest altar had already been destroyed. It was only a matter of time before the rest of the altars were destroyed and found. Most importantly, Youguo¡¯s army, after a series of consecutive blows, was no longer able to hold up against the Yan Army anymore.

    Fang Zhiji walked a few steps before stopping and looking back at An Zheng, ¡°With State of Yan¡¯s national power, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defend Youguo. It was an extremely tempting piece of meat, but State of Yan did not have the ability to swallow it in one gulp. If you¡¯re smart enough, you know what to do. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already make the arrangements? You have already talked to the people from the Eternal Nation and Overlord, so you should have long ago divided the Youguo amongst you. The reason why the Eternal Nation did not help the Youguo this time is also because of that altar.

    Fang Zhiji nodded his head, ¡°I can leave behind the thousand Li I fought previously, and leave the rest to Yong, Ba and Bo Hai. But the territories that we hand over must be crossed, let those three nations snatch it, fight it out, that way they won¡¯t have the mind to deal with us. Now that the State of Yan was weak, he couldn¡¯t fight them anymore. That thousand li of fertilend is enough for great swallow to digest. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You still have to be careful. The armies of the Eternal Nation, the Hegemony of BoHai, will rush forward while the Yan Army is exhausted. As long as they swallow your army, State of Yan will not be their match. Even I would not give up if I were to encounter such an opportunity. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji nodded his head, ¡°I will bring everyone back with me. I have already transferred 3,000 elites from the army and brought them to destroy the remaining altars. As long as Chang Huan¡¯s city gate was still open, the army would have a way out. You can go, I¡¯ll leave the State of Yan matter to you. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, turned and walked out of the city.

    He knew that the army did not haveal victory. Only when everyone had set foot on the territory of his homnd did they have a real victory. It was truly safe. Waiting for these hundreds of thousands of elite warriors and countless other dangers, the three kingdoms would charge forward like hungry wolves, tearing at each other. These soldiers were the very foundation of great swallow. If they lost these hundred thousand elite soldiers, it would be extremely difficult for the State of Yan to recover.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the soldiers as he whispered to them. Then, he went to find Fang Zhiji¡¯s subordinates to gather ten thousand elite soldiers. Amongst them, eight thousand of them died from armoured steps, and two thousand were riding Tie Liuhuo. For safety¡¯s sake, after the recovery period of the Heaven Defying Seal has ended, An Zheng brought the group to the outskirts of the city before starting their return journey.

    With a sh of light, the most awesome Teleportation Formation in history brought these ten thousand elites back to zed City.

 Chapter 390 - - Pulling a cart

    <h4>Chapter 390 ¨C Pulling a cart</h4>

    An Zheng brought 10,000 elites and returned to zed City, while how many of the great swallow¡¯s elites were still alive back home, no one knew. It was a war, a war in which no one could guarantee life or death.

    With so many court officials assisting Xiao Qi Dao regarding the matter in Liu-Li City, there was no need for An Zheng to stay there. After handing over the ten thousand elites to the Xiao Qi Dao, An Zheng and the others set foot on the road to Mount Cang Man. Nie Qing¡¯s Fate Soul had already been collected, so the next step was to see if he could find it in the Mount Cang Man¡¯s secret realm.

    It was unknown if it was a good or bad thing that Fang Zheng¡¯s soul fragment went to Da Xi. Especially what Fang Zheng said to An Zheng before he left, it had always lingered in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    If I didn¡¯t kill myself, then kill me.

    This trip back to Mount Cang Man was considered to be quite peaceful and quiet for the five of them. The Oldman Huo said that he liked to walk around, so An Zheng and the others gave up on teleporting to the Mount Cang Man. Instead, they found a carriage and used the demonic beast that the Drizzle Court gave to An Zheng aorse to pull him towards the Mount Cang Man. Perhaps even the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes had never thought that a powerful existence like him, who was second only to the Reincarnation Eye, could only be used as a vehicle.

    good old man was sound asleep on top of the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast, the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast didn¡¯t even dare toin.

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng sat in front of the carriage, while Gu Qianye sat in the carriage with Oldman Huo. The curtains of the carriage were pulled open, allowing Oldman Huo to clearly see the scenery outside. Oldman Huo looked good, but he was still extremely weak.

    Du Shoushou turned his head to look at Oldman Huo and asked: ¡°Elder, why is it so quiet all the way here, it doesn¡¯t seem like your nature.¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°I am a person who sees the scenery. Even you all are the scenery in my eyes. I am a person who sees outside of the scenery. My words would ruin it.¡±

    Du Shoushou gavhumbs up, ¡°Only someone as experienced as you would be able to say something so profound. Everyone of us only sees the scenery in front of our eyes. Even you have said that I am a scenery, who would dare to call me ugly? ¡±

    The Oldman Huo¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°nts and flowers are the scenery, andrge stones are of course the same. The green farnd is the scenery, and so is the big stupid cow in the field. ¡±

    Du Shoushou quickly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t continue talking, what¡¯s next is the small forest is the scenery, and the toilet beside the small forest is also the scenery.¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°That won¡¯t happen, how can I say that my child ioilet? But I really admire your self-awareness.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oldman Huo, do you know that for yourself, there will be less people who will show you respect in the future?¡±

    The Oldman Huoughed, looking really happy and satisfied.

    Qu Liuxi passed a pill to Oldman Huo: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat some pills.¡±

    Oldman Huo sighed: ¡°You are the one who ruined the scenery.¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°I won¡¯t ruin the scenery, wait for Xiao Yezi to feed you?¡±

    Oldman Huo hurriedly took the pill and stuffed it in his mouth, shaking his head continuously: ¡°Xiao Yezi ¡­ I think I¡¯ll eat by myself. ¡±

    On the seventh day after they left zed City, a small city appeared in front of them. An Zheng took out the map and looked at it. This was a small town called Huai An. As they were located in a ce slightly northwest of State of Yan, they did not experience any wars, so the citizens were rather safe. Along the way, they saw farmers working in the fields.

    ¡°How rare.¡±

    The Oldman Huo pointed at the people working in the farnd and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see suceaceful ce in the State of Yan, it¡¯s really unexpected. The citizens of this ce were happy andfortable. At the very least, a war wouldn¡¯t happen in front of them right away. Isn¡¯t it peace and easy for the soldiers to defend the border with their own bodies? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You¡¯re sighing again.¡±

    As he was speaking, a group of people on horseback appeared in front of him on the public road, looking extremely aggressive. The group of people dismounted their horses and charged towards a farnd not far in front of them. A dozen strong men holding horsewhips rushed in and pushed down the couple working in the farnd without any exnation. Then they whipped the horses.

    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death.¡±

    The man in the lead was tired from the beating and said while panting, ¡°Master Lu said to pay the food and silver you owed yesterday. You two sons of bitches actually took your words to heart?¡±

    The couple continued to beg for forgiveness while being beaten up.

    The two children who were ying in the fields ran over wailing when they saw their parents getting beaten up. The older boy was only five or six years old, while the younger girl was only two or three years old.

    The man who had spoken previously saw the little boy hugging his legs, threw the little boy away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, so I¡¯ll just use you two arop first. These two children are quite pretty, I think they can be sold for a few silver coins. ¡±

    The two men each grabbed the two children and walked onto the official road. The remaining people surrounded the couple as they continued to fight. The husband rushed over like a madman to snatch the child away, but his hands were unable to contend with the four hands, being held down and violently beaten by the evil men. The man in the lead raised his horsewhip and was about to continue hitting him when a ck shadow flew over and knocked him into the field with a bang. He rubbed his head and saw that one of his men wasing.

    Before he could figure out what was going on, a sturdy man pounced on him and knocked out all of his subordinates with a single punch. The leader didn¡¯t even have time to ask before he received a punch to his nose. His nose had instantly copsed, his mouth was crooked, and several of his teeth had fallen out. His mind buzzed for a long time after this punch.

    Du Shoushou helped the couple up and walked over while carrying the two children in each hand.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    The couple took the child and thanked him profusely.

    The man said, ¡°Benefactor, you should leave quickly. From what I see, all of you are from outside the city, so you can¡¯t afford to offend this Master Lu of Huaian City. We can¡¯t afford the rent our family owes him. Even if we can¡¯t survive today, we won¡¯t be able to survive tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°Who is Master Lu?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The woman whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the bully of our Huian County. He¡¯s got a dog!¡±

    The man quickly covered her mouth, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± After causing sucuckus today, we won¡¯t be able to live here anymore. Right now, we should go back and pack up some clothes to escape. Are you from the south? I heard that there is a war going on in the south. If I have the strength, I can go and act as a carrier. I should be able to support the three of them. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go anywhere, follow us into the city.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the dozen or so people who had been knocked over, and asked one of them to find the ropes they were carrying, then tied them up himself. He got Du Shoushou to pull the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast to the side and then tied the criminals onto the carriage so that the people could drag the carriage into the city. Furthermore, they were not allowed to leave, they could only crawl.

    Du Shoushou acted the role of the evil man and held onto his whip as he walked by the side.

    This ce was at least four to five miles away from the county city. If a group of ten or so people were to climb up and pull a carriage all the way to the county city, they would not have much time left to breathe. No matter how these dozen people begged for mercy, An Zheng just ignored them.

    The couple, plus the four children, were sitting in the carriage. The children, on the other hand, were still alright as the couple¡¯s faces turned pale. They did not dare to offend An Zheng and the others, so they did not know where these few old men came from. They could only sit on the horse carriage as if they were sitting on pins and needles.

    Along the way, An Zheng asked about the situation. Because the northwest side of the great swallow had not experienced any peaceful battles, they had contributed a lot of food to the national treasury. However, after An Zheng asked, he found out that these farmers had to hand in more than five times the amount that the imperial government collected. A year¡¯s harvest was still not enough.

    The so-called Master Lu was called Lu Ming, and he could be considered the biggest underworld character in the county. The reason he was able to mix with them was because he was a stray dog raised by the county magistrate, Wang Yanshan. Although Wang Yanshan was a county magistrate, there were many dirty things that couldn¡¯t be dealt with personally. Therefore, this Lu Ming became his spokesperson. For example, the county magistrate had his eyes on someone¡¯s item, so Lu Ming stepped in. In the first half of the year, Lu Ming had asked foiece ofnd in the city, forcing the people to move away, and not giving them any subsidised silver.

    Thend, which had been used to build a casino and a brothel, was now almost finished. At leasundred families had been driven away, leaving them to sleep in the streets. He went to the county magistrate toin. Before he even reached the magistrate court, he was stopped by Lu Ming¡¯s men and beaten to death on the street. With Wang Yanshan as his backer, Lu Ming did whatever he wanted in Huai An County.

    An Zheng knew that the administration of the great swallow had been broken since long ago, but he never thought that it would be so thoroughly damaged. Because it appeared to be peaceful in the Northwest, the attention of the Imperial Court these few years was either on the battlefield with the Youguo or the internal conflict. Who would care about such things in this ce? As for the Ministry of Revenue, as long as the local government provided all the tax payment and food, it would naturally not interfere. Due to internal strife, the government officials were killed one after another. On the other hand, these damn local officials were unharmed and even made a windfall.

    It was said that in the entire Huaian County City, almost half of the shops belonged to that Lu Ming. Of course, the real owner was still Wang Yanshan. Who knew how many people had been secretly killed just because they had taken over these shops?

    If Lu Ming wanted someone¡¯s house, he could just tear it down and turn it into a casino or brothel.

    Du Shoushou was angered when he heard it, ¡°Sucuge ce, to actually be able to raise such a big jackal.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So that¡¯s why ces like the Fantasy City s do not appear for no reason. Thosemoners would rather be bullied by people in the Fantasy City s than be bullied in a ce like Huai An County. Why? This was because the evil people of the Fantasy City would at least not casually kill people. As long as they carefully survived, they would at least see tomorrow. In a ce like Wuan City, although it may seem calm, every year, countless people die. There is no ce for us to go to for justice. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Evildoers will naturally suffer, fat grandpa will see how this Lu Ming and Wang Yanshan can be so arrogant today.¡±

    Of course, those ten or so people wouldn¡¯t be able to move fast enough. Some of them hurriedly ran into the city to report the news. In less than an hour, at least two hundred vicious men aggressively came out from the city. These people were armed with swords or sticks. They looked even more ferocious than wolves.

    Because he was busy with matters of the battlefield, An Zheng had not personally taught this kind of bastard a lesson in a long time. The mes of fury in his heart had no intention of sparing any face. It was the same when they said Lu Mingwei, County Governor Wang, and these otherckeys were evil. They were the ones who directlymitted evil, but King Lu Ming¡¯s County Command was the main culprit. All these years, out of the people who had died in Waian County, half of their blood was on the King Lu Ming¡¯s County Magistrate, and the other half was on the bodies of these tyrants and hooligans.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng and asked.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Have you ever seen 200 over people kneeling and climbing carriages before?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve also not seen it before.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Then let¡¯s open our eyes for everyone. He casually pulled ouree from the side of the road and rushed towards those people.

    The two hundred or so people on the other side had never seen something like this before.

    Half an hourter, the two hundred men were tied to the ropes and were pulling the carriage towards the county town.

 Chapter 391 - Brawler Fighting Magistrate

    <h4>Chapter 391 ¨C Brawler Fighting Magistrate</h4>

    Two hundred men were crawling on the ground. They were tied up with ropes. The scene of them pulling an ordinary carriage into the city must have been unforgettable for the citizens of Waian County. Before long, both sides of the street were filled with people. No matter where it was, the nature to watch the scene couldn¡¯t be changed. Even if one knew that there was danger, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the curiosity of humans.

    When the two hundred men pulled the carriage into the city, there were dozens of yamen runners guarding a fat man with a gloomy expression, dressed in embroidered clothes. In this era, ordinary people were not qualified to wear silk clothing. The fatty stood there, and the eyes of themoners were filled with fear. Therefore, An Zheng did not need to ask to know who this fellow was.

    There were garrisons of soldiers stationed in Wuan City. Although there were not many people, only five hundred people. However, at this time, almost all of the five hundred people were stationed here. There were people on the walls and rooftops. The archers had already pulled their bows, ready to shoot the arrows at any moment.

    An Zheng swept his eyes across those soldiers and suddenly felt his heart aching.

    They were both soldiers. Nie Qing and the others fought on the battlefield, but these people became the des of the officials and the underworld. Of course, An Zheng knew that these ces where the garrison troops lived would be very hard, but hard work was not the reason to be dogs.

    ¡°Let me advise all of you.¡±

    Wang Yanshan swept his gaze across An Zheng, and did not immediately tear up his face: ¡°From the way you are dressed, you should be young disciples from some sect? I don¡¯t care about the so-called chivalry that you people in the martial arts world like. But by doing this, you have vited thews of the great swallow. I personally admire the chivalry in your young people, so I can let them go and you can leave. ¡±

    An Zheng pulled a scoundrel who was lying on the ground over and sat down as a stool. He crossed his legs and looked at Wang Yanshan: ¡°You are that dog of a grandson.

    Du Shoushou said seriously: ¡°The dog should not agree.¡±

    Although Wang Yanshan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when he spoke like that, he was even more suspicious. Of course, he knew how terrifying cultivators were, so his family had also invited a few reverends. However, he wasn¡¯t a cultivator, and was used to believing that the older a cultivator was, the more powerful they would be. As for young cultivators, even if they were cultivators, there was nothing to fear.

    This was the so-called fearlessness of the ignorant.

    An Zheng looked ahead: ¡°One more to go. Where did that Master Lu go? I¡¯ve got all hisckeys here, aren¡¯t you going toe and get them? ¡±

    Wang Yanshan had worked as a government official for many years and was most adept at observing people¡¯s words and expressions. Otherwise, with so many people in the imperial government controlling the situation, he would have been as stable as a mountain. However, the ce still limited his vision. In such a small ce like Wyan County, there wasn¡¯t even a sect of cultivators. How high could his standards be? However, this man¡¯s greatest ability was his eyesight. He could tell that with An Zheng¡¯s temperament, he was no ordinary person.

    So he began to regret that he should not have gathered the defenders after hearing the news. The magistrate was the magistrate of a county, and the magistrate was themander of the local army. Therefore, in that instant, Wang Yanshan had already made the decision to sell out the county magistrate, Song Hai. If these youngsters really had an extraordinary background, then the responsibility of mobilizing the army would be put on the shoulders of Song Haohai. In any case, he was a county magistrate, so he was the one whomanded the garrison troops.

    ¡°Excuse me, where are you from?¡±

    Wang Yanshan¡¯s expression softened, and asked with a smile. He was actually a bit more humble than before.

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, the outspoken Du Shoushou shouted, ¡°This grandpa is from the Fanggu. Why? This grandpa is Heavenly Awakening Sect Du Shoushou, did you remember that? ¡±

    Heavenly Awakening Sect!

    Wang Yanshan¡¯s heart suddenly shook, thinking that it was fortunate that he did not do anything too out of line. Who didn¡¯t know that the hottest person in the great swallow was the hottest person in the world? Although he was in a remote little county in the northwest of the city, he still heard the names of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s seniors like thunder. However, he still doubted the origins of those old men.

    An Zheng, Prince Fu, was above everyone else! It was rumored that Du Shoushou was already a Fourth Rank General, and there were even two girls. But the King had treated his as his own sister, so why was his journey so simple? You didn¡¯t even bring a follower?

    Two young men and two young girls. Although their numbers and rumored appearances were basically the same, what if they were chatans?

    Wang Yanshan thought about it again, who would dare to pretend to be the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s lords after eating the Bear-Heart Leopard!

    Therefore, Wang Yanshan immediately changed his face andughed: ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding, so it¡¯s General Du, this is really a big water rush to the Dragon King¡¯s Temple, a family does not recognize each other.¡±

    He turned around and angrily scolded Song Zhihai, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± This is General Du, from Fanggu, an important official of our nation! You ignorant fool, why aren¡¯t you bringing your men back! Offended General Du, I want to see how many of your brains you can handle! ¡±

    Song Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at Wang Yanshan, then turned and left, not saying a single word. With his eyesight, An Zheng could easily tell that Song Zhi Hai and Wang Yanshan were not the same kind of people. First of all, although the gaze Song Luohai used to look at Wang Yanshan and the others was calm, it was one of disregard and despair, despair toward this world. As he looked at Song Haohai, he saw that his official uniform was very old. Although it was clean, there was actually a patch on it.

    A county magistrate, the number two figure in the county magistrate court, was actually in such dire straits?

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou, who was well aware: ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry to leave, we are not even here yet. ¡°I heard that a great figure named Lu Ming has appeared in your Huian County. I am extremely respectful to him and have speciallye to visit him. I wonder if he is here?¡±

    At this moment, a group of more than a hundred aggressive people appeared on another street, led by a rather sturdy looking man. He was 1.8 meters in height, was wearing a brocade robe, and held a long de in his hand. This man was walking at the front of the group. When he saw the soldiers surrounding the entrance, he knew that the magistrate had already taken action, so he was emboldened.

    As he walked, he scolded, ¡°F * ck his mother, even my people dare to move!¡± Today, I wanted to see where this old man came from. He actually dared to act so arrogantly in Waian County. Master Lu is a domineering ancestor! Fucking arrest them all, everybody get off two arms first and then we¡¯ll talk! ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no...

    The group of people behind him rushed forward to attack, but when they rushed to the front, they realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Wang Yanshan red at Lu Ming and scolded, ¡°Where did this doge from? How dare he offend an adult from the imperial court!¡±

    An adult from the imperial court?

    Of course, Lu Ming wasn¡¯t an idiot, his words woke him up. The reason why this person could stay open like this and be Wang Yanshan¡¯s right-hand man was because he had a quick and clever mind. He immediately shouted to his subordinates who were kneeling on the ground: ¡°Fuck, I knew that you guys were not good people. You guys have been pulling people together all day, and you¡¯ve reallymitted a grave mistake today!¡± ¡°He actually dares to offend an adult from the imperial court, he¡¯s really courting death!¡±

    Those people who had been beaten up by Du Shoushou were all stunned, and looked at Lu Ming in shock. They had originally nned to enter the city with the County Magistrate and Master Lu backing them up, but when they heard that they were important figures from the imperial court, they knew that they were going to be extremely unlucky.

    However, they never expected Lu Ming to be so shameless.

    Lu Ming rushed over, punched and kicked them, thenughed and said to An Zheng and the others: ¡°These people are all hoodlums from our ce, I¡¯ve wanted to teach them a lesson for a long time. The adults haven¡¯t fertilized yet, right? I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson when I get back! This bunch of blind bastards are asking for a beating! ¡±

    An Zheng squinted his eyes as he looked at this person called Lu Ming, thinking about how bad a person could be before they were no longer the same person. Although this Lu Ming was just a small fry, he was able to do evil in a county and had at least tens of thousands of victims.

    An Zheng sat on top of the scoundrel who was kneeling down, and after looking at the people opposite him heughed: ¡°Alright, since everyone is gathered, I will not enter the county magistrate court anymore. I still have urgent matters to attend to. I heard that this ce is very strange, so I intentionally dyed for a while to see how strange it is. Your name is Song Hai? ¡±

    County Magistrate Song Zhihai quickly said, ¡°This official is none other than the county magistrate of Huaian County, Song Zhihai.¡±

    An Zheng agreed as he took a order badge and threw it at Song Hai. Song Dahai took the token and looked at it, then he kneeled down and said, ¡°My name is Song Zhihai from Huaian County, and I pay my respects to Prince Fu!¡±

    Prince Fu!

    The county caused Wang Yanshan¡¯s mind to buzz for a moment, thinking about what he should do if he was afraid. Although he already had some guesses, he still trembled in fear when he heard this. He also quickly kneeled down and ced his head on the ground, ¡°I am Wei An County¡¯s magistrate, Wang Yanshan, greets Prince Fu.¡±

    Lu Ming was stupefied. Although he had no experience, he was still the worst bully in the world. The ignorant was fearless, and he did not understand why the magistrate wanted to kneel. This was because he did not know much about the Duke of Guo¡¯s identity. He did not know how much older the Duke of Guo was than the county magistrate. When he had heard that it was an official from the capital, he had felt that he should give her face. After all, she was an official. However, he didn¡¯t expect the magistrate to be so afraid that he would kneel down. He hadn¡¯t seen the County Magistrate kneel to anyone in all this time.

    However, he was smart. He knew that his men had offended that Prince Fu and even the county magistrate was on his knees. If the county magistrate were to be punished, he would definitely withdraw and act as a scapegoat. He knew that even if he was protected by the officials in the government, nothing bad would happen to the county magistrate. It was all due to his bad luck.

    Therefore, his mind was racing as he tried to think of a way to pass today¡¯s trial.

    ¡°Oh, from the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be unlucky today?¡±

    Thinking of his ending, Lu Ming was no longer as cautious. He stood up straight and looked at Wang Yanshan: ¡°Since you¡¯re kneeling like this, you are obviously afraid of the heavens. If this big shot from the capital mes anything, you will definitely push everything to me, right? I saw that the atmosphere today was not right, and I might even die. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die, so I have to find a way to not die.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°I can¡¯t read, I¡¯ve never read, and I don¡¯t know what identity the Prince Fu has. So I want a word from you. Are you going to kill me? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a dead end. If I die, I won¡¯t let you live. If I can¡¯t die, then you have a condition. Do you want money or something else? There¡¯s nothing in Wyan County I can¡¯t get. Silver, a woman? ¡±

    He pointed at Wang Yanshan: ¡°That¡¯s jusiece of trash. Without my help, he would have been killed long ago. So, my lord, you¡¯d better think clearly whether you want to kill me or him. ¡°If he is dead, you can take whoever you want as the county magistrate. I promise you that I will cooperate with him. With me here, this poor and evil citizen of Waian County will not dare to cause any trouble.¡±

    He saw An Zheng sitting down and kicked the little brother beside him down. He sat on the back of the little brother and looked at An Zheng: ¡°I know that the Level One Officer can crush me to death, but I¡¯m not an official. I¡¯m a snake. If you want to suppress me, I¡¯ll have to bite you. Even if I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll still have to bite you, right? I¡¯m not a fool, I see everything, and I¡¯m quick. Therefore, I can tell right away that when that Wang Yanshan dog kneeled down, he was just thinking about how to sell me out. ¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, we might as well make things clear. Since I¡¯m a hooligan, I don¡¯t have much face to speak of. I¡¯m afraid of dying even if I¡¯m not afraid of losing face. Wang Yanshan kept on saying that I was his dog, but in truth, it didn¡¯t matter whose dog I was. Master, if you think it was worth it, then you have to change to Wang Yanshan. If you think I¡¯m useful, you can take me to the capital. I know that there are a lot of things you officials can¡¯t do in person. ¡°Anyways, I have done enough bad things, so I¡¯m not afraid of retribution. If you have any instructions, just say it. If I can do it, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He pointed to himself. ¡°I want to live.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, this Lu Ming waypical local tyrant. He turned around and looked at Wang Yanshan who was kneeling on the ground: ¡°Master Wang, it seems that the dog you¡¯re raising isn¡¯t so good, I¡¯m ready to bite you.¡±

    Wang Yanshan raised his head and cursed at Lu Ming: ¡°You fucking dog, don¡¯t spout nonsense?!¡±

    He kept on kowtowing to An Zheng: ¡°Prince Fu, he is just spouting nonsense. Although this official is stupid, I am extremely conscientious and do not dare to go against thews of the country. Your excellency, you can clearly see ¡­ The amount of money and grains that this lowly official had to pay each year was equally high, and it was an excessive amount of money and taxes. The Ministry of Revenue¡¯s reward for this official had just arrived, and the Minister of Revenue also knew that this official was diligent in his duties. ¡°This Lu Ming is just a local scoundrel. This official has misjudged you and this official will personally punish him!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Lu Mingughed, ¡°You did it to me?¡±

    He pointed at Wang Yanshan and cursed: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, who the hell would be working for you?¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at the officials. ¡°They? Whoever listens to you, I will not stop them from making money! Just based on those few lousy money you gave them, will they work for you?! ¡±

    ¡°And them!¡±

    Lu Ming pointed at the garrison troops and asked, ¡°Ask them, who do they listen to?¡±

    Lu Ming stood up abruptly: ¡°All of you, f * cking surround them. You all know how much you¡¯ve charged me for all these years. If I die, none of you will be able to get away with it.¡± Everyone, let¡¯s fight it out. You¡¯re still the f * cking local tyrant! ¡±

    All of a sudden, all the yamen runners brought out their weapons.

 Chapter 392 - The outcome is not like this

    <h4>Chapter 392 ¨C The oue is not like this</h4>

    Du Shoushou was angered to the point that his face changed, ¡°F * ck! A group of rascals actually want to rebel? I really don¡¯t know where a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well like you got the courage from! Do you really think that you can cause trouble with just these few hundred people?! ¡±

    Lu Ming became calmer: ¡°I said, I¡¯m a bad guy, I don¡¯t have much knowledge, I don¡¯t have much experience, but I don¡¯t want to die.¡± If I kill you guys, I might still have a way out. If I don¡¯t fight, everyone will die! ¡±

    He pointed at the soldiers and the yamen runners, ¡°These people are alive with the silver I gave them. They eat and drink, which one of them isn¡¯t relying on me? You say that I do evil, and they are all aplices. So as long as I fall, they know what happens to them. You say that we are frogs at the bottom of a well, so it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡±

    His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°I will kill whoever dares to stand in my way!¡±

    An Zheng looked at Wang Yanshan: ¡°How is it? Do you think that you have failed? ¡±

    Wang Yanshan just kept on kowtowing, begging for An Zheng¡¯s forgiveness, saying random things like promise to get rid of these disasters.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°To you in Huai An County, I am an outsider. Therefore, resolve the conflict between your own people. Wang Yanshan, only one living person can negotiate with me for you and Lu Ming, so ¡­ ¡±

    He got up and walked back to the carriage. Leaning against the horse station, he said, ¡°You may go.¡±

    Lu Mingughed out loud, ¡°The lord is truly wise, I know who else is more useful to you.¡±

    He pointed at Wang Yanshan and said, ¡°Kill him, Huai An County is still our territory!¡±

    Wang Yanshan stood up abruptly. ¡°You really overestimate yourself, do you really think that you can overturn the sky with that little amount of people you have?¡±

    He pointed at Lu Ming, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    A few people suddenly rushed out from the crowd of spectators. They moved quickly towards Lu Ming. Those thugs under Lu Ming brandished their weapons to stop those people, and the scene immediately turned intot one. However, although there were many of them, their opponents were four cultivators. The strength of these four people couldn¡¯t be considered to be very strong. Even in a small ce like Waian County, there weren¡¯t any decent corrections. The four of them were all in the advanced stage, but they were much stronger than those rascals.

    The four of them seemed to havee from the same sect, and all of them held the same short des. They were about a foot long and looked cold. The movements of these four people were surprisingly fast. Amongst the hundred or so impudent people, they cut a bloody path through the ground. The surroundingmoners cried out in rm. Who among thesemoners had ever seen someone kill someone like this before?

    The techniques of the four cultivators were very unique. Because they had not reached the Sumeru Stage yet, they were unable to use it for long distances killing. However, their speed, their strength, and their reactions were all iparable. A knife was hacked down by a cultivator. The cultivator dodged to the side and used his left hand to grab the right arm and raise it. Crack! The right arm broke and the short knife in his right hand sliced back and forth across the neck of the cultivator.

    The four of them moved very quickly and had plenty of killing experience. Their attacks were highly targeted, and there weren¡¯t any moves that could be used. The object of his actions was not just his throat but his heart. Each of his de strikes was fatal. Moreover, when they cut open the necks of those rascals, it was never a single cut, at least two or even three or four times. However, because they attacked too quickly, it did not take more than a second to cut three or four times.

    Swish swish swish. After three shes, his neck had basically be ayer of skin.

    At the beginning, those brats had been quite arrogant due to their numbers, but after a dozen or so people died, their morale was up. The people at the back started to escape. No matter how Lu Ming shouted, it was useless.

    At this moment, the garrison troops of the county began to move. Although they were not as well-trained as the regr army of the great swallow, they were after all, not something that ordinary thugs couldpare with. The five hundred soldiers quickly circled over and aimed at the four cultivators as they began to fire arrows, crossbows, bows, and even long ranged weapons.

    Five to six hundred people against four, and they were only four Ascending cultivators. Soon, those four people could no longer hold on.

    Seven or eight bolts were nailed to the chest of a cultivator, causing his body to continuously retreat several steps. A rascal saw the opportunity and rushed forward, shing at his neck. The cultivator¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and he threw the knife out, piercing straight through that leathery neck of his. Then the cultivator rushed forward, took the dagger from his neck, and stabbed it into the heart of the person behind him. Although his movements were a bit slow, he was still as ruthless in killing as before. He wrapped his left arm around the man¡¯s neck, and with his right hand holding the saber, he stabbed the man¡¯s heart five or six times in an instant.

    He let go, and the corpse fell limply to the ground.

    Puff!

    The cultivator cried out in pain as he was stabbed in the back. He turned his head back and shed open the neck of the person who had assaulted him. The scoundrel clutched his neck and fell down. Sticky blood flowed out from between his hands. His throat was still making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    An Zheng pulled up the curtain of the carriage, preventing Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi from seeing this scene.

    The onlookers ran out for a while and continued to watch from a distance. Everyone was inexplicably excited.

    That cultivator had been struck by seven or eight crossbows and a knife in his back. However, he knew that as long as he did not fight his way out, he would die. Thus, he had no intention of stopping. He shed out de after de, killing people one by one. However, he bled too much and was getting slower and slower.

    A scoundrel kicked him down from behind, picked up a brick and began to smack it on his head. The snapping sound was so clear that it sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. However, after a while, the cultivator¡¯s head was smacked down, causing blood to spurt out and ssh onto the face of the scoundrel. However, he still grabbed the brick and ruthlessly smacked it down. At first, the blood was sttered everywhere, then the flesh was smashed, and then the brain.

    Seeing that the person was finallypletely dead, heughed out loud while clutching his head, ¡°He let me kill him! I killed him! ¡±

    As he was shouting, a cultivator with wounds on his body passed by him, slicing his neck twice in a row before retreating as he battled. He did not even spare a nce at his fellow brother who was lying on the ground, badly mutted.

    No matter how powerful a cultivator was, he still had the manpower to do so. After killing more than a hundred people, he was finally unable to hold on. Surrounded by the soldiers, he looked down at the ground with his sabre. The flesh on the ground had been cut to pieces, and the shape of the corpses were almost indiscernible. What made people feel the strangest was that these four people did not speak up until they died. From time to time, their gazes towards Wang Yanshan wereplicated.

    At first, Wang Yanshan was a little afraid, but after seeing those four people killed, his expression calmed down a little. He walked towards Wang Yanshan, ¡°Old master County Magistrate, I have served you for the past few years, and am even easier to handle than your grandson, am I not? If you say ¡°one is one¡±, I don¡¯t dare to say ¡°two¡±. But it¡¯s different now, if it¡¯s not you dying, then it¡¯s me dying, so of course there¡¯s no choice. ¡±

    He picked up a de from the ground and walked in front of Wang Yanshan to cut him down.

    County Minister Song Zhihai suddenly appeared in front of Wang Yanshan, blocking him from the attack.

    Lu Ming was stunned for a moment. ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Who the fuck are you? Wang Yanshan still hasn¡¯t harmed you enough? You¡¯re not fucking on the same side as him, and you¡¯re still protecting him? ¡°As a county magistrate, you can¡¯t even protect your own house, and you want to protect the person who robbed your house?!¡±

    Although he was a county magistrate, he was only a schr. He held the knife in both hands, and it trembled even more than his hands.

    ¡°I am a court official, and so is he. Even if Wang Yanshan broke thew, it should not be you killing him, but thews of the country! ¡°No matter how many mistakes he has made, he is still a government official. As a county magistrate, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you kill an official and rebel!¡±

    ¡°You fucking idiot.¡±

    Lu Ming saw Song Zhi Hai swing his sabre wildly and dodge. Then, he pped Song Zhi¡¯s face and knocked him to the ground: ¡°Are you sick? When he took over your shop on the street, why didn¡¯t you resist? ¡°F * ck,ozi is taking revenge for you, but you actually stopped me!¡±

    He kicked Song Zhi Hai¡¯s face, making Du Shoushou so angry that he wanted to kick him. An Zheng shook his head as he pulled Du Shoushou along. Although Du Shoushou did not know what An Zheng was nning, he still retreated and continued to watch.

    Lu Ming knocked over Song Zhi¡¯s sea with a few punches, then walked in front of the shivering Wang Yanshan with a knife in hand: ¡°You think this daddy doesn¡¯t know how many bodyguards you¡¯ve hired? I¡¯ve already asked around. However, those strange people actually refused to take my money! A bastard like you, to think that you would be able to find a few cultivators who are loyal to you, it¡¯s f * cking unreasonable. ¡±

    He raised his knife and was about to chop down, but his neck suddenly felt cold.

    Lu Ming subconsciously lifted his hand to touch his neck. His neck was very wet, and then blood started to flow out. The knife in his hand fell to the ground with a ng. He covered his neck with both hands and retreated continuously. He wanted to speak, but he was unable to do so.

    A short de appeared in Wang Yanshan¡¯s hand, it was the same as the des in the four dead cultivators from before.

    ¡°Do you know why they didn¡¯t ept your money? No matter how much you try to win them over, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to win you over? Because they are all my disciples. ¡±

    Wang Yanshan looked at Lu Ming and coldly said: ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have used you at the beginning, you destroyed everything I worked so hard for.¡±

    Lu Ming¡¯s body swayed a few times before falling to the ground. Blood quickly dyed the area where he fell red. Wang Yanshan turned his head and looked at the soldiers, his face gloomy: You all want to kill me? A bunch of idiots! If you really kill me in front of Prince Fu, would Prince Fu really leave you here? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Wang Yanshan alsoughed: ¡°I knew it would be like this ¡­ Using a person¡¯s life as bait to make Lu Ming and I fall out, and then Prince Fu watched helplessly as the two of us fought each other. It would be best if both of us died, right? You didn¡¯t have to do it. Prince Fu, there are a few words that I know are useless, but I still have to say them ¡­ I am a cultivator, the head of a small sect. Those four are all my disciples, and I only have those four disciples. ¡±

    ¡°I told you before, you have no future by following me. They are all loyal, so no matter what, they won¡¯t leave. Later on, I thought, ¡°For a small sect like us, what can we do if we want to make a name for ourselves?¡± I can only think of a way to be a government official, right? ¡±

    He pointed at the dead man. ¡°This is not the end I want to see.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the terrified couple sitting on the carriage. ¡°The moment you started to harm themon people, you wrote the ending.¡±

    Wang Yanshan shook his head: ¡°That is not necessarily the case, you think that all the officials in the world are you, An Zheng? No no no, they are all me, Wang Yanshan. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡±

 Chapter 393 - Small fears

    <h4>Chapter 393 ¨C Small fears</h4>

    Wang Yanshan¡¯s words moved An Zheng a little.

    That¡¯s right, the world is big, whether it is the State of Yan or other nations, even if it is the Da Xi Empire, does it mean that there are more people like him, or is it just that there are more people like Wang Yanshan?

    Wang Yanshan pointed at themoners who were watching from afar: ¡°You are working for them? Do you think they deserve pity? A bunch of unworthy people. Their existence should be at the bottom. Their bones are full of servility. If you don¡¯t whip them, their backs will itch. You¡¯re giving people like that freedom? Stop fooling around, freedom? Just by showing them some respect, they can overturn the heavens! ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat you, you are a strong warrior, a true strong warrior. I know that resistance doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. I¡¯m not an idiot like Lu Ming. I will definitely die, but before I die, I have a few words to say. ¡±

    He seemed to be a little tired and sat down on the ground. It seemed as if he no longer cared about his clean and dignified brocade clothes.

    ¡°Prince Fu, do you think that you can rule the world? In this world, most of the people were fools. The morex you were, the more they would think you were easy to bully. People are like this ¡­ Bad officials, those people were bullied, but submissive. However, a so-called good official was bullied by an official. You are so high up that you don¡¯t know how to deal with these fools. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Wang Yanshan said: ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need for me to tell you these things. I¡¯ve been in Wyan County all these years, and if you look at it from an official¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m doing pretty well. After all these years, I have never been short of taxes on the government¡¯s money and grain. Why did the Ministry of Revenue give meward? It¡¯s because in the entire great swallow, there aren¡¯t many local officials like me who have not even a little bit of loss every year! ¡°Since you are also a government official, then why don¡¯t you think about it carefully. Should you act from the perspective of a government official, or from the perspective of those fools?¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°That¡¯s twisted logic! This father will cripple you now! ¡±

    Wang Yanshan: ¡°Of course you can kill me. If you kill me, you can also find someone to rece me, but I can put it this way, no one is better than me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Speak yourst words, I don¡¯t want to exin these things to you, I can only exin them to people who can understand.¡±

    Wang Yanshan threw the short de in his hand to the side, and said with a calm tone: ¡°Actually, I always felt that this world was unfair, so of course what I did was also unfair. If I don¡¯t die, I think I can be a qualified prime minister in the future. As a cultivator, I will never be able to reach such an amazing stage in my life, but when ites to power, I know how to use it better than most. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°The unfair kind, is what you do. You are young and your talent is good, so you became an expert at such a young age. Your life is still alright, you¡¯re already above everyone else at such a young age, and yet you¡¯re already at suceight when you¡¯re not even twenty. How can other people still live? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You are right, I want to be more and more sessful. The more sessful I am, the more people like you will die.¡±

    Wang Yanshan: ¡°Can we negotiate a condition? Leave my family and I¡¯ll die. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then are you willing to tell me this as a cultivator or as an official?¡±

    Wang Yanshanughed bitterly: ¡°Official? ¡°Then I¡¯ll be executed by the entire family.¡±

    He fell to his knees, kowtowing. ¡°A cultivator!¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Okay, for cultivators in the martial arts world, misfortune will not befall your family. You can die now.¡±

    Wang Yanshan picked up the dagger and stabbed it into his heart without hesitation. He fell forward, his head against the ground. The soldiers looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They wanted to resist, but knew that there was no point. Want to run? Can you?

    An Zheng looked at those soldiers and shook his head: ¡°I respect every single one of them, but you guys are not soldiers, so I won¡¯t even give you the right tomit suicide.¡±

    He waved his hand, and the Nine Hell Magic Bell made a sound.

    Everyone fainted, but they did not die.

    An Zheng looked at County Governor Song¡¯s Sea of Song. He waitiful person, but An Zheng did not pity him at all. He probably hadn¡¯t done anything evil, but hepromised. Compromise not only when the people are being bullied, but also when he is being bullied himself.

    An Zheng looked at him and sneered: ¡°You are a spector.¡±

    Song Haohai¡¯splexion changed. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    An Zheng said with an ice-cold tone: ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you acted so righteously just now, I already felt that you were a qualified official, and your righteousness was just for me to see. ¡°You deliberately make yourself look like a wronged but persistent good person, bah.¡±

    An Zheng sputtered: ¡°You¡¯riece of trash ¡­ What did you exchange it for being bullied and not resisting? Because he thinks that you are easily bullied and that you are not a threat, Wang Yanshan decided to keep you as his official. If you really have the courage, even if you don¡¯t resist, you will bring your family away. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. Letting your family suffer alongside you is just enough to satisfy your greed for the position of an official.¡±

    Song Zhenhai trembled and knelt on the ground, not daring to get up.

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are a good actor, your acting skills are really not bad. You should have felt your chance hade the moment you saw me, right? Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t moved by you, even though you were wearing a patched up official uniform. ¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Song Guihai and said, ¡°I have no choice but to use you, because there is no one else we can use. From today onwards, you will be the magistrate of Huian County. You will be my first official, so I will keep my eyes on you in the future. Don¡¯t you know how to act? ¡°Then keep doing it.¡±

    He pointed at the soldiers who had fallen on the ground and said, ¡°Gather the civilians and tie them up. Then, you will behead them one by one at the city gate. It was just a few hundred people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill for long. You will fight over who is going to kill them, one by one. In Wuan City, whoever gets bullied the most, get someone to cut off their head. A garrison of about five hundred people, and more than two hundred rascals. Just find seven hundred people to chop off their heads, one by one. ¡±

    He walked up to Song Zhi and squatted down to look at him, enunciating each word clearly. ¡°Do you know why I made such arrangements?¡±

    Song Zhihai quickly lowered his head: ¡°Your subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because I want you to be afraid... Those who were bullied had blood on their hands. After killing someone, they would know how to retaliate. Once you and Wang Yanshan walk the same path, they will involuntarily think about why we, who can kill Wang Yanshan¡¯s people, can¡¯t kill you, the Sea of Song! ¡±

    These words were likeavy hammer that smashed into Song Haohai¡¯s mind, causing him to buzz.

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°ording to the poption distribution, we should at least be able to eat enough food until next year. All the goodnd was given to the people, and half of it was given to the court every year, and half to eat for themselves. ¡°You can leave a small portion of your local magistrate court.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he patted Song Zhi Hai¡¯s head: ¡°I don¡¯t like killing people, but I¡¯m used to killing people, so I definitely don¡¯t want you to know that you did something wrong.¡±

    Song Zhenhai¡¯s body trembled violently. His face was terrifyingly pale. He could not utter a single word. At this moment, he finally understood what a demon was.

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Go and act, I know you can act well as a good official who has been bullied for so many years. Those people will be moved by you, and they will all support you as the county magistrate. ¡±

    When An Zheng walked back, he asked: ¡°Is that all? I really want to hold my breath and note out. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no other way. ¡°It¡¯s just a small town, it¡¯s already enough to cut down 700 heads.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°An Zheng, do corrupt officials have a way to punish them?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    ¡°Then you ¡­¡±

    ¡°I am controlling, not treating. It was controlled by violence, but no one could cure that, because it was human nature. I remember who said it? No one should boast. When one has truly be an official, how many people can control their desires? We can control it by force, but if we want to cure it, we have to change our minds because I¡¯m a god. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°I suddenly feel that I am awesome, all these years I have never coveted your money ¡­¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be greedy! It¡¯s all yours! ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Because we¡¯ve been dyed for so long, let¡¯s hurry on our way. I don¡¯t want to see people killing people anymore. There are evil things like this everywhere. ¡°When the peacees to an end and we no longer have to fight, we won¡¯t be able to kill them all every day.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If we can¡¯t kill them all, we can just make them afraid.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You said it before, the greed in human nature is stronger than being afraid of death. Some people are still greedy even though they know that they will die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then let them die.¡±

    The two of them let the carriage turn around and continued on their journey towards the north. Song Zhihai¡¯s impassioned speech came from behind him. More and moremoners gathered around him. Du Shoushou turned his head to take a look, then spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm.

    Inside the carriage, Gu Qianye suddenly asked: ¡°An Zheng, can order really be maintained? Every single country has an order, but there¡¯s no order, right? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I exist, but I can¡¯t stand steadily.¡±

    Gu Qianye acknowledged and did not speak further. This question was not something that she could think about clearly. Her world was very simple.

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°I suddenly thought of a word ¡­ Or a nickname. If you kill like this, those corrupt officials and bad people would do evil deeds. They would be afraid that you would go down to your bones. So you are their demon, and I will lock you up as a little coward, okay? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Is therroblem?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m their demon, so I¡¯m f * cking a little scared?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not magnanimous enough, right ¡­¡± Let me think. That¡¯s called great fear? ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 394 - Reaching the Mount Cang Man

    <h4>Chapter 394 ¨C Reaching the Mount Cang Man</h4>

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng, ¡°You said that there was a Secret Realm on the Mount Cang Man. Thest time I heard you mention going there with Chen Shaobai, what exactly is this Secret Realm? Why are there so many benefits? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The so-called secret realm, is actually left behind by those experts who were so powerful that they broke through the heavens back then. In other words, it was the barrier they had created. For example, the secret realm that Chen Shaobai and I went tost time was actually created by an ancient saint, and he imitated the Western Region¡¯s Lightning Lake Temple. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the Temple of Lightning Lake be an even more powerful secret realm?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°That¡¯s only natural, who knows if the Thunder Lake Temple has existed for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. The buddhas were all supreme experts, so it wasn¡¯t strange for them to continuously reform the Lightning Lake Temple and turn it intrue secret realm. Just like the Great Western Holy See ¡­ Although the Da Xi sect could not bepared to the Thunder Pond Temple, they were all extremely powerful. They had attacked the city and acquired countless treasures, turning the Holy See into a secret realm. Furthermore, the two biggest secret realms that Da Xi had discovered were in the hands of the royal family. They had integrated these two secret realms into their own secret realms.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°So those youths from the big families really stepped on the shoulders of giants when they were born.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and looked ahead of him, there were already some traces of the distant mountains, as though he was painting a painting of the Ink Sshing Mountain.

    ¡°Almost there.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the mountain range in the distance and said, ¡°He said that he left a mark, but he actually doesn¡¯t remember where exactly it is. At that time, he discovered that the secret realm was on the verge of death, so if he wanted to find it, he had to go back to the time of the great war. ¡±

    Halfway there, An Zheng still told his about his origins. Du Shoushou was so shocked that he could not believe that An Zheng was the Great xi¡¯s Ming Fa Si s once upon a time. He immediately jumped, and even the Oldman Huo was so shocked that his mouth was wide open as if he had swallowed an egg. On the contrary, Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t seem to have changed much.

    But this way, An Zheng felt a little better in his heart, after all, he had to tell everyone this secret. Although Gu Qianye was surprised, her ability to ept things was pretty good. Especially Du Shoushou, she couldn¡¯t believe that An Zheng was his own idol. When he thought about how her friend from Mount Cang Man, An Zheng, was already dead, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    An Zhengforted Du Shoushou and said that An Zheng¡¯s memories were still in his body, which meant that his fate soul was locked in ce. On this trip to the mystic realm, if he was lucky, he would be able to release his Fate Soul and allow him to reincarnate.

    After walking for a few hundred kilometers, Du Shoushou finally managed to get used to it. On the way, he kept asking An Zheng about the Da Xi. After all, Da Xi was the ce Du Shoushou longed for the most, and An Zheng was his idol. Now that his idol was his best brother, Du Shoushou felt so blessed that he was about to take off.

    The way Gu Qianye looked at An Zheng had changed, and there was more respect. And Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng with an even more pained expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have a feeling that someone is following us the entire way.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but every time I leave the party and find a ce without anyone to pee at all, I feel like there are beasts that can rush out and bite me at any time.¡±

    Du Shoushou could not exin it clearly, but it was actually due to his increased vignce after his cultivation level had reached a certain level. The higher the cultivation base of a person, the more sensitive they would be to the essence of heaven and earth. Why would those true experts sense danger or the arrival of enemies long in advance? This was because even the breathing of cultivators could cause fluctuations in the elemental energy of the world. The higher the cultivation level, the clearer one¡¯s perception of these fluctuations would be.

    When one reached the Lower Completion Stage, one¡¯s perception of the surrounding heaven and earth origin energy would have a qualitative change, so people in the Lower Completion Stage could basically be able to see the cultivation realm of the opponent. Once he reached the Lower Celestial Stage, he would be able to see through the true strength of those who were in a lower realm than him with a single nce.

    ¡°This feeling has been building since I left zed City.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Someone is always plotting against us.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°We will bring the Heaven Defying Seal with us. After entering the mountain, Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi will go into the Heaven Defying Seal to apany the Oldman Huo. We will go look for the secret realm and make sure there are no dangers before the three of theme out.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest: ¡°That¡¯s only natural, as a man, of course I¡¯ll be at the front.¡±

    On arge tree less than five hundred meters away from their carriage, Duan Ren stared coldly at the carriage as it drove forward. He watched the carriage go further and further away, then turned and left. In the middle of the forest, Duan Ren quickly ran in front of Neen Demons and bowed, ¡°Master, they are about to enter the mountain.¡±

    Neen Demons said: ¡°I had originally nned to kill the little Swallow King and then control him. However, I somehow feel that An Zheng has some ulterior motive for suddenly leaving zed City and heading north. The two of you are still not strong enough, so you can push the matter of killing the Swallow King a little further. That An Zheng and his friends have a lot of magic tools with them, after killing him, you can have all the magic tools. ¡±

    In the forest, there were at least a few hundred people. Hearing that Neen Demons had killed An Zheng and passed them the spirit equipment, all of their faces showed excitement.

    One of them said, ¡°High Lord, why don¡¯t we act now? We¡¯ve already followed them for two thousand miles, is there a need? ¡±

    Neen Demons waved his hand and a cloud of ck Qi appeared, directly pouncing onto the person who spoke. That person¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then fell down like a wooden stake, instantly bing shriveled and shriveled.

    ¡°All you have to do is obey my orders. Before I let you ask me any questions, none of you are allowed to ask me anything you want. I will naturally tell you what I should tell you. If I don¡¯t tell you, then don¡¯t randomly inquire about it! ¡±

    Those people were so scared that their faces turned pale. All of them kneeled down and said, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The Neen Demons sighed, ¡°I searched for so long to find out that these people could be his subordinates. Furthermore, their aptitude is so poor. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but although the State of Yan is clearly so chaotic, the number of people who have evil thoughts in their hearts is bing fewer and fewer. ¡±

    Duan Ren said in a fierce voice, ¡°It¡¯s still not all because of that An Zheng!¡±

    Neen Demons acknowledged: ¡°If this person remains, he will indeed buge threat in the future. It seemed like he didn¡¯t do anything to the State of Yan on his own, but in reality, he had changed everyone. Those people who have evil thoughts in their hearts are afraid whenever they think of An Zheng, so they have less and less evil thoughts. ¡±

    He pointed ahead: ¡°Continue following me, An Zheng must have some sort of n to enter the Mount Cang Man. Did you see that thing with the cart? It was a Treasure Seeking Beast second only to the Reincarnation Eyes. If An Zheng obtained this kind of Beast, he would definitely need to find a treasure inside the Mount Cang Man. I want to see what can make him leave that little Swallow King and travel thousands of miles toe here.

    Duan Ren cupped his fists: ¡°Disciple will follow your orders, I will continue to keep watch.¡±

    When he turned around, he nced at the dazed Ding Ningdong who was standing far away and said to Neen Demons in a low voice, ¡°Master, I keep having this feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with Junior Sister.¡±

    Neen Demons shook his head as he looked at Ding Ningdong, ¡°It¡¯s alright, her cultivation is too low. He can¡¯t find anything wrong with it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her talent in poison arts was extraordinary, I wouldn¡¯t have let her live. There was only resentment in her heart, but no ill intentions ¡­ Even I am a little confused. How could someone like her, who has experienced so many tragic events, not have evil intentions in her heart? ¡±

    Duan Ren said: ¡°We should still pay more attention to her. She has a close rtionship with An Zheng, just in case she changes sides right now, it will affect us.¡±

    Neen Demons looked at Duan Ren appreciatively. ¡°I knew you were someone worthy for me to nurture, and I saw through your heart at first nce. Do your best. After I die, the Devil Sect will be yours, and you will be the next Demon Elder. ¡±

    Duan Ren hurriedly lowered his head, ¡°This disciple does not dare, master has been here for thousands of years, this disciple is only willing to assist Master.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Neen Demons nced at Duan Ren indifferently, and waved his hand: ¡°Go, but you will get your own benefits no matter what. You are my first disciple, so in the future, you will definitely receive more than anyone else. ¡±

    Duan Ren hurriedly said his thanks again, then turned around and chased after An Zheng and the others in the direction of the mountain.

    Neen Demons looked at Duan Ren¡¯s leaving figure and sneered: ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t see through you? If you could have killed me, you would have. For me to be on guard against Ding Ningdong, I think it would be best for me to be on guard against you. ¡±

    He walked in front of Ding Ningdong and said, ¡°In the future,e and monitor Duan Ren. I feel that he is disloyal to me.¡±

    Ding Ningdong slightly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Neen Demons said, ¡°Even though I haven¡¯tpletely opened your devil roots, I know that you have hatred in your heart, and I am the only one who can help you take revenge. I don¡¯t expect you to have much respect for me, your master, but at the very least, you should understand that working together undermon interests is the most stable rtionship. ¡±

    The corner of Ding Ningdong¡¯s mouth twitched, and became a little cold. ¡°Killing An Zheng is the only thing I want to do, so Master, you can rest assured.¡±

    Neen Demons nodded and found a ce to sit down with his eyes closed.

    Ding Ningdong looked at the Neen Demons¡¯s expression, and then aplex expression shed across her eyes.

    An Zheng and the others had finally reached the foot of the Mount Cang Man, which was south of the mountain. However, the Fantasy City that An Zheng and the others had once lived in was in the northeast, so they were still far away. However, this ce was not far from where An Zheng had initially been ambushed. After entering the mountain, they would arrive in two or three days.

    After An Zheng and the rest entered the mountains, they gave up the carriage and brought the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast with them into the deep mountains. After entering the mountain, the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes became excited, giving off a feeling of joy as if he had returned home.

    Du Shoushou patted the Jade-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast¡¯s head, ¡°You big guy, don¡¯t disappoint us. There might be some kind of great treasure in this mountain, so I guess that¡¯s all I can hope for. ¡±

    For safety¡¯s sake, even the good old man was sent into the Heaven Defying Seal, so they had to rely on the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast.

    After entering the mountain, they walked about two to three miles before finding their way to the mountain. The previous path was trod by a nearby hunter. There were beasts lurking within, normal hunters would not dare to enter the Mount Cang Man. There were also those who were brave who would team up to hunt low-level demon beasts and obtain Demonic Beast Coreo exchange for money. As long as the Demonic Beast Cores was obtained, even if it was of the lowest level, it would be enough for the whole team to enjoy it for a long time.

    An Zheng identified the direction, and pointed: ¡°They should be at the top of the mountain, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a roar came from the other side of the forest. Then, arge tree fell down one by one. Some huge monster was rapidly approaching them.

 Chapter 395 - Du Shoushou and the Storm Bear

    <h4>Chapter 395 ¨C Du Shoushou and the Storm Bear</h4>

    Likhinoceros, the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast looked at that direction and let out a few low cries, its voice filled with fear. An Zheng suddenly reacted, and then, he patted the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything hurt you.¡±

    Du Shoushou reacted after hearing what An Zheng said, ¡°Is it here for it?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Before I awaken, good old man is probably the most useless Purple-Rank demon beast. good old man¡¯s ability in the early stages was only to discover treasures, and did not have the ability to protect himself. Isn¡¯t it the same for this Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast? After the good old man awakened, it was rumored that it possessed terrifying powers, but this Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast ¡­ This guy was the most cowardly demon beast. This was because it needed someone to help it awaken. It was impossible for him to do it himself. However, this fellow¡¯s level was unexpectedly high ¡­ For those low and intermediate level demon beasts, even for high level demon beasts, it is still a great boon. ¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help butugh: ¡°That¡¯s why when the beasts sensed its Qi, they immediately pounced over. Even though I know that the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast is protected by this beast, I still cannot resist this temptation. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see. This time, entering the mountain will be very lively.¡±

    As he was talking, a few trees in front of him that could only be carried by three or four people were pushed down by something. A ck object drilled out from behind the trees. It was at least six meters tall, and it looked as terrifying aeavy machine.

    An Zheng lifted the Blood Pearl Bracelet up, and a bead on the Blood Pearl Bracelet formed an illusion in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng had only figured out this bead after studying it for a long time. Along the way, besides cultivating, he had also been thinking about how to use this bead. Actually, An Zheng still did not understand enough about Blood Pearl Bracelet s, it was only after Chen Xiaoyao reminded him that he understood.

    Previously, when An Zheng was fighting fiercely in the Youguo, he had thought that if his Holy Fish Scale s were said to be absolute defense, then the only drawback would be that after the Holy Fish Scale s sealed him away, he would not be able to see the outside world and would not be able to precisely fight against the enemy. After Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s reminder, An Zheng finally found the correct usage for awakening the fifth bead of the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    This bead was not used to store anything, An Zheng called it Heaven¡¯s Eye.

    Blood Pearl Bracelet could identify many artifacts, medicinal herbs, and even various misceneous items. The person who made the Blood Pearl Bracelet back then was definitely a peerless genius, and he must have a very high status as well. Otherwise, even if he was a genius, he wouldn¡¯t havee into contact with so many magical equipment.

    Actually, the fifth bead was where the Blood Pearl Bracelet could recognize things. The voice that appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind and the exnation of the various things that were inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet all came from this pearl. After An Zheng awakened the pearl, the pearl could transform into a mirage, and he could identify anything that was not Blood Pearl Bracelet s. This was simply not a good choice for An Zheng. Not only could Heaven¡¯s Eyes identify objects, it could also be used to observe external environments and enemies.

    Thebination of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes and the Holy Fish Scale was simply a divine tool.

    Just after mastering this ability, An Zheng already let out such a sigh, and was scolded by the Oldman Huo ¡­ Nonsense, you are a Divine Artifact after all, you are the fool!

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes figure appeared and faced the huge ck beast from afar. Then, a voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Storm Bear, Red Rank Peak Ranked Demonic Beast. The Demonic Beast Cores in its body possesses the power of wind. If it is used by a cultivator who has refined a pill, it can increase his speed by 30%. Because it still possessed the berserk attribute, after cultivators consumed it, they would still be able to increase their Cultivation Power by two percent. If the other demonic beasts devour a Storm Bear¡¯s crystal core, they can also increase their speed and berserk power.]

    ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the six meter tall Storm Bear: ¡°Fatty, go and beat it up!¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why me?¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Cultivators must increase their strength through constant battles. This demon beast is at the peak of Red Rank. Compared to human cultivators, it¡¯s almost likaptive Stage. If it waspatible with you, it might even be a little stronger than you. ¡°But you don¡¯t have any treasures, so as long as you don¡¯t cower, you should be able to do it.¡±

    Du Shoushou pouted, ¡°Since when has fat grandpa been cowardly?!¡±

    He summoned his Triton and rushed towards the Storm Bear.

    An Zheng found a rtively clean boulder and jumped onto it, then sat down cross-legged and watched Du Shoushou and the big ck bear fight. He felt that just looking at it was a little too much and really let Du Shoushou down. After hesitating for a good while, he decided to take out some peanut and dim sum from his storage tool, drinking while watching ¡­

    Boom! *

    Du Shoushou was thrown back by the Storm Bear, his back heavily hitting the stone and even causing severalrge holes on the stone. Du Shoushou spat, cursed himself, and rushed forward again.

    A minuteter, Du Shoushou flew back again. His back struck the rock and smashed the big rock into pieces. An Zheng could only pick up his things and change to a big rock to continue drinking and enjoying the show.

    Two minutester, Du Shoushou flew back for the third time, urately hitting therge stone that An Zheng had just shifted past, and smashing it again. If Du Shoushou did not have the Rock Armour, these three strikes would have been enough to injure him. However, Du Shoushou¡¯s character was one where he was not afraid of the heavens or the earth, nor was he afraid of death, he rubbed his butt, swung his Triton, and charged forward again.

    An Zheng shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t aim at me the next time you fly back ¡­ ¡°F * ck!¡±

    This time, it was the six meter tall Storm Bear that was thrown over by Du Shoushou. Not only did its enormous body smash through therge boulder that An Zheng was sitting on just now, it even flipped a fewrge trees around.

    Du Shoushou wanted to jump onto the Storm Bear¡¯s chest and beat it up, but he was pped away by the Storm Bear in the middle of the air. After two seconds, Du Shoushou, who had be more and more valiant as he fought his way back through the forest, looked even more like a storm than a storm bear.

    It struggled to stand up, and rushed towards Du Shoushou.

    ¡°Damn it all! The skin of this thing is really thick! ¡±

    Du Shoushou continued to shout as he fought, it was much better than when An Zheng shouted.

    After a full half an hour of fighting, the surrounding 300 meters werepletely razed to the ground. Demonic beasts like the Storm Bear were quite abnormal. They carried the wind attribute and their movement speed was not as slow as other bear-shaped demonic beasts. Furthermore, they also had the berserk attribute. Moreover, this fellow¡¯s defense was very high. The skin was thick, and the flesh was thick. Du Shoushou only gradually gained the upper hand after fighting for an entire half an hour. After killing the Storm Bear, he walked back while gasping for breath, and his clothes were already on him.

    As he walked, he smacked his lips: ¡°Damn it, if I didn¡¯t have the Triton, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat him.¡±

    He had already cut open the Storm Bear¡¯s corpse, and in his hand he was carrying a fist-sized Demonic Beast Cores, which was emitting a soft red glow.

    An Zheng summoned his Heaven Eyes, appraising the Demonic Beast Cores¡¯s grade.

    ¡°What a good item. So this Storm Bear isn¡¯t in its original form.¡±

    An Zheng sighed with emotion: ¡°Its wind attribute is very strong, it should have fought with some other demon beasts like the Green Scaled Eagle earlier and won. It swallowed the other party¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores, so it increased its movement speed. This Demonic Beast Cores is suitable for you. After you have Xiao Liu¡¯er refine it intill, it will increase your speed. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m slow?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re too slow to begin with.¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at him, ¡°You were still beaten to death by me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This one has a lot of ambiguity to it.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The Demonic Beast Cores for this item is simply tailor made for you. It can make you faster and it can even increase your strength. You are as strong aaging bull yourself, after eating this you must be strong and not fall. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You don¡¯t use that word too much.¡±

    Just then, they saw the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast that was hiding behind An Zheng move closer to the corpse of the Storm Bear and smell it. A green stream of air floated out from the corpse and was sucked into the nose of the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast. The fellow let out a groan as if he was drunk, which was extremely unpleasant to hear.

    Du Shoushou covered his ears. ¡°F * ck ¡­ It¡¯s the worst fucking groan I¡¯ve ever heard. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve heard some kind of nice moan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±

    ¡°This... Let¡¯s change the subject. For pure people like us, we should talk about serious and glorious topics. For example, some family¡¯s big ns, some world peace and the like. ¡±

    Du Shoushou vigorously nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s how it should be ¡­ However, this fellow¡¯s moans are truly unpleasant to hear. ¡±

    After the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes beast absorbed the essence energy from the storm bear¡¯s body, it looked a bit more energetic than before. It nced at the Demonic Beast Cores in Du Shoushou¡¯s hand, begging in its eyes. Du Shoushou spat out: ¡°This is not for you to eat. In the future, if there¡¯s anything that suits you, I will give it to you.

    The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast looked at Du Shoushou with the eyes of a man snatching food from a demon beast like him. Du Shoushou stared at it for a while before sighing, ¡°Damn it, this guy is looking at me with such a gaze. It makes me feel like I just fought over food with a dog.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it so much, didn¡¯t you already win?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That makes sense ¡­ ¡°F * * k you!¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, and the two of them continued to walk with the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast. Roughly half an hour after they left, Neen Demons brought his men to the ce where the battle had just taken ce. Neen Demons squatted down and looked at the Storm Bear¡¯s corpse. He couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°With that Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast here, maybe all the beasts in the mountain would all be attracted here. Maybe they will be torn into pieces by the powerful Demonic Beasts before we do anything. ¡±

    He instructed, ¡°Keep it a little further away from us. Don¡¯t let those blind demon beasts hurt us.¡±

    Everyone replied in a very humble manner. It was clear that they were extremely afraid of Neen Demons.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou continued to walk towards the mountain, and the surrounding atmosphere became more and more strange. The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast was of a high level, had low HP and low defense. It could not fight, and its attack power was worse than a ferocious dog. As for running ¡­ Not much faster than an ordinary horse. The most important thing was that this fellow¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores s were of a high level, so it was unreasonable. To those demon beasts, this was a great supplement.

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep going, collect a bunch of Demonic Beast Cores. You, good old man, and Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why!? Why should we split the fighting in fat grandpa equally with them? I want to take the majority! ¡±

    When he finished speaking, he felt that An Zheng¡¯s words weruge pit and he himself had even jumped into it. He red at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more unpromising, so sinister ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly.

    Right at this moment, a golden light suddenly shed in front of him, followed by a terrifying aura.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Damn, this is a big guy!¡±

 Chapter 396 - Ginger

    <strong>Chapter 396 ¨C Ginger</strong>

    As Du Shoushou walked forward, he took out a set of clothes from his personal space and prepared to change into them. Those tattered and tattered clothes were hung on his body like colorful banners which, ording to An Zheng¡¯s words, seemed like they were fluttering in the wind. However, before he could finish changing his clothes, a roar rang out from the forest across them. And then, a burst of golden light exploded, followed by a terrifying aura.

    An Zheng tugged at Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t change it, it¡¯s going to break soon anyway.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    He said seriously, ¡°I feel that a man should maintain his dignity even when fighting with those beasts. So in any case, I¡¯m going to put my clothes on. Eh ¡­ Why are these clothes so hard to wear today? You wear them first, I¡¯ll put them on properly before doing anything else. ¡±

    Then, Du Shoushou ran behind a big rock.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful when making friends.¡±

    Du Shoushou stuck his head out from behind the rock and said, ¡°fat grandpa thinks the same.¡±

    Suddenly, a tornado that was parallel to the ground swept over, sweeping over like an enormous fan. Wherever the parallel tornado passed, a towering tree that was at least a few hundred meters wide was immediately chopped in half. Those were allrge trees that had been growing for many years, and every single one of them was thick enough. After the storm came over, An Zheng pointed forward and the Nine Hell Magic Bell instantly appeared.

    The reason why it wasn¡¯t Holy Fish Scale but Nine Hell Magic Bell, was because An Zheng could tell from the first nce that the storm that had materialized was not a storm at all, but a sound wave. As soon as the Nine Hell Magic Bell appeared, it let out a nging sound and rushed towards the iing sound wave. The two sound waves shed together like two surging tides, forming a wild wave that was as fierce aornado. Afterwards, they collided into pieces.

    The sound waves were like des, ruining the surrounding forest.

    The other fellow who rushed out from the forest did not expect his opponent to actually be able to use sound waves as well, and that they were on par. It was obviously a little angry, as it stood on top of a boulder and looked at An Zheng with its mouth agape. The meaning of that gaze was ¡­ [You actually got killed by me, and you actually dare to fight back?!]

    When An Zheng saw that thing, he could not help but be astonished.

    This... What the hell was that thing?

    Standing on top of a rock while fuming and looking at An Zheng, was only a little more than a few centimeters big. From its appearance, it looked like a ¡­ Frog? Although the head of this frog was quite bigpared to the majority of other frogs, it still looked like a frog. Its entire body was a golden yellow color, making it look like it was forged from gold. Furthermore, he looked a little cute. He looked much more pleasing to the eye than an ordinary frog.

    The most interesting thing was that this thing had a very rich expression. Even though it was a frog¡¯s face, one could tell that it was very happy and sad. It was very magical. What was even more surprising was that there waed scarf like thing around its neck, with a butterfly knot tied around it.

    A frog, or a mother?

    When An Zheng was stunned, the little thing suddenly opened its mouth and cried out.

    Lightning on the ground!

    The volume of that voice had already exceeded An Zheng¡¯s wildest expectations. The fight before had already allowed An Zheng to determine the type of enemy he was facing, but the difference was just too big. Such a small thing, it cried out so loudly, and its power was terrifying to the extreme.

    The sound waves formed a dozen or so cyclones that were like spinning des, each of them around four to five meters long. It seemed as if a dozen vortexes had suddenly appeared in the sky, ready to open the door to another world at any time.

    The dozen or so sonic waves shot towards An Zheng, and did not dissipate just because of one attack. The dozen or so sonic waves seemed to have been trained beforehand. One smashed over while the other closely followed, as if it had a mind of its own. On each of these sonic waves, there waower that reached the peak of the Captive Stage, and it was even sharp,parable to a profound artifact of the early stage of the Golden-Rank. The sound whirlpool continued to attack and didn¡¯t seem to stop.

    The Nine Hell Magic Bell started to revolve around An Zheng, shaking all of the sound whirlpools away. The sound wave was repelled and sent to other ces. This was a disaster for the forest. The sound wave was four or five metersrge, and as it swept across the area, arge amount of trees were destroyed.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the Nine Hell Magic Bell was protecting him, An Zheng summoned his Heaven Eyes to the little thing.

    [Qin Shi originally was a demon beast at the peak of the Golden-Rank, but he was only a step away from bing a Purple-Rank Divine Beast. But this Zither Warrior was notpletely mature, and was only around the third stage of the Golden-Rank. Qin Shi had been born with the Golden-Rank to use the power of sound waves. Once it matured, its power would undergo a qualitative change, its sound was as gentle as the sound of a zither, but its lethality wasparable teak Higher Completion Stage cultivator. This item can be epted as a pet and can easily be contracted with a female. However, it is rather repelled by male cultivators.]

    An Zheng quietly listened as Heaven¡¯s Eye introduced the little fellow, his heart was filled with curiosity, he did not know who had given him the name Qin Xia.

    In the distance, Du Shoushou had also climbed onto arge rock. After that, he took out some peanuts and snacks from his spatial artifact, preparing to drink while watching the show like An Zheng had done. But just as the items were taken out, a wave of chaotic sound waves came, causing those items to flip over. His new clothes had been sshed with a lot of oil and Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with pain. My big elbow! ¡±

    An Zheng still had time to turn around and look, ¡°I¡¯ll go... You even brought a f * cking big elbow out! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s already not bad that I didn¡¯t bring a roasted kidney when I went out!¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at the little thing called the Qin warrior, and his heart skipped a beat. He owed Gu Qianyresent all along, and it was actually pretty fun to give it to her as a pet. Qu Liuxi had a little golden silkworm by her side, along with a little frog ¡­ An Zheng suddenly froze. No matter how she thought about it, putting these two little things together seemed to be a little dangerous.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes introduction continued, ¡°Qin Wentian, devour the cores of other demonic beasts to strengthen yourself.¡± The crystal core has an extremely powerful fusing ability. It can absorb the characteristics of other demonic beasts, but all of them can be converted into the power of sound waves.]

    An Zheng thought that it would be great if the little golden silkworm was a golden core without a crystal.

    He made some calctions in his mind, and then summoned the Holy Fish Scale from the Blood Pearl Bracelet, quickly forming a strange shape. Seeing that he was unable to defeat the foolish human in front of him, the young zither yer became even angrier. The red scarf-like object on its neck suddenly burst out with a burst of light, and then, it opened its mouth and spat out a sound wave towards An Zheng.

    The sound wave this time waspletely different from the previous one. Every cry it made was especially loud, causing the forest to shake. But this time, there was no sound at all, no sound at all!

    Silence!

    That sound wave was as if it was materialized, and swept towards An Zheng likushing waterfall. Coincidentally, An Zheng had summoned the Holy Fish Scale and formed that strange shape. After that, he extended his hand to summon the Nine Hell Magic Bell back and the Nine Hell Magic Bell changed its shape, forming something like a copper gong. An Zheng also summoned out the Broken Army Sword from his personal space, using it as a club and beating the copper gong with it.

    The sound wave surged out, and after passing through the Holy Fish Scale that had changed its shape, it brought out a destructive aura!

    Du Shoushou had originally found a clean big rock and sat down, then took out a big elbow and tore off a piece of meat, which he stuffed into his mouth. When he saw An Zheng¡¯s move, the meat in his mouth fell out.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Da... A megaphone? ¡±

    That¡¯s right, the Holy Fish Scale had formed a shape that resembled a giant trumpet. The sound waves produced by the Nine Hell Magic Bell were amplified after passing through the megaphone.

    The two sound waves met in mid-air and collided ferociously.

    The two forces shed and created a hurricane, which quickly spread in all directions. Half of the big trees on the slope had bent down, and were razed to the ground near An Zheng and the others. It was heartbreaking to see so many trees that had been growing for so many years being destroyed just like that.

    This was Du Shoushou¡¯s idea.

    After the sound waves shed, the young musician was sent flying. His body tumbled backwards and crashed intock with a loud bang. He had obviously fainted from the impact. After trying a few times, he still couldn¡¯t stand up, and his shaking head looked somewhat cute. An Zheng reached out his hand, and the Holy Fish Scale immediately flew out. The twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale formed an iron box, trapping the little Zither Hero inside.

    Weng! *

    A muffled sound came from the Holy Fish Scale, followed by a miserable wail.

    After the little thing was trapped by the Holy Fish Scale, it tried to use the sound wave to st the Holy Fish Scale away. However, the Holy Fish Scale was an absolute defense and its sonic wave could not seed. In that absolutely enclosed space, its sound waves were so strong that one could imagine how ufortable it was inside.

    An Zheng hurriedly handed Gu Qianye over from the Heaven Defying Seal, telling her to catch an interesting pet. Hearing that, Gu Qianye became interested, and hopped over. She reached out her hand, gently caressing the Holy Fish Scale, and said to it softly: ¡°Little guy, stop messing around, in the future, you will follow big sister, and this big sister will find delicious things for you to eat everyday. I promise you, as long as you obey me, I won¡¯t casually hit you. ¡±

    There was another buzz, and then another wail.

    Gu Qianye turned her head, ¡°Its IQ doesn¡¯t seem to be too good, is it not suitable for me?¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted from afar, ¡°Rest assured, that little thing¡¯s IQ is perfect with you.¡±

    Gu Qianye turned his head, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t put you in there too?¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately shut his mouth.

    Gu Qianye continued to speak softly, ¡°What if you promise me? Just gently call me out and I¡¯ll let you out.¡±

    Another buzz came from inside, causing even the Holy Fish Scale to tremble.

    Gu Qianye asked An Zheng: ¡°You didn¡¯t call me that lightly, did you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to count.¡±

    Gu Qianye summoned out the arm bones of the saint from her pendant and started smashing them onto the Holy Fish Scale, ¡°I¡¯ll give you face, you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll ask again, I¡¯ll ask again, I¡¯ll ask again, I¡¯ll ask once more, I¡¯ll ask once more ¡­

    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!

    So violent.

    Du Shoushou looked and grinned, thinking that this little thing was going to suffer a lot in the future. Just thinking about it made his feel pity. From now on, what a miserable life it would be to follow Gu Qianye.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a sound simr to a cat¡¯s mew came from the Holy Fish Scale. Gu Qianye was startled for a moment, and then, she clutched her waist andughed loudly: ¡°Look! ¡°Under my power, he even knows how to speak catnguage!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Perverted ¡­¡±

 Chapter 397 - Vile debt

    Chapter 397 ¨C Vile debt

    Gu Qianye carefully lifted the square box that was made of Holy Fish Scale, extended her hand, and touched the inside, finally grabbing the little zither warrior who was stunned by the sound wave. Perhaps this was the most tragic young zither yer in all of history. As a sonic wave type demon beast, he was actually knocked unconscious by the sonic wave. Maybe at the instant when Gu Qianye grabbed her, Xiao Qin warrior had the awareness that he was about to face an unscrupulous master.

    The Little Zither Hero was unwillingly pulled out from inside, it was actually pulled out by a leg by Gu Qianye. The first thing it saw was An Zheng squatting in front of it with squinted eyes. Then, it looked at him with iparable disgust, and even snorted, as if it was extremely dissatisfied with its master.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed and said: ¡°Such a cute little thing.¡±

    Hearing the girl¡¯s voice, Xiao Qin warrior turned his head, and when he saw Gu Qianye¡¯s pretty face, his expression immediately changed. There was no need to drag him away, he crawled over and rubbed Gu Qianye¡¯s hands a little. It looked like a small frog, but it was much more lovable than a frog. The key point was that it seemed like it had submitted and crawled its way through.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    An Zheng swung his hand: ¡°Truly a little thing without morals.¡±

    Xiao Qin warrior raised one of his front ws and waved it towards An Zheng in protest, meaning, if you don¡¯t like me anymore, I¡¯ll hit you.

    An Zheng stretched out his finger and tapped Bo¡¯er on the Little Zither Warrior¡¯s head, causing him to squat. It stood up and waved its two little ws. It looked very fierce. Then perhaps he suddenly remembered that the hateful man in front of him had beaten him tulp with a giant megaphone just now, so he cowered back in fear.

    Gu Qianye cupped her hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my beloved!¡±

    At this time, Qu Liuxi also came out from the Heaven Defying Seal, and when she looked at the little guqin, she could not help but exim: ¡°This is Jin Chan?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and exined, the little golden silkworm beside Qu Liuxi slowly crawled out, the moment it saw the Little Zither Master, it immediately became hostile. It raised up half of its body and looked at the thing that it thought was its natural enemy with vignce.

    When the little zither artist saw the little golden silkworm, he also became vignt. He thought to himself, ¡°Why do you, a bug, look more adorable than me?¡± And the little golden silkworm seemed to be able to read the expression of the little Zither Hero, using a counterattack gaze to look at him ¡­ I¡¯m a bug, but I¡¯m even more cute than you, and you¡¯re still a smelly toad.

    The first time the little golden silkworm and the little zither warrior met, it was in this kind of cute manner. One had forgotten that she was an Aurous Core that could swallow all kinds of poisons, and the other had forgotten that she was a demon beast that was born with Golden-Rank and had cruel sound waves.

    The group continued to move forward, and all the way, Gu Qianye was ying with Xiao Qin warrior. As expected, this little guy was just like the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s Sky Eye introduced, she couldn¡¯t even walk after seeing a beautiful girl. An Zheng thought to himself, how is this an eptable female cultivator, this is clearly surrendering immediately after seeing a woman.

    In truth, to cultivators, the monsters of this world were divided into two types. The other was an existence that was not suitable for bing a pet to increase one¡¯s fighting strength, so it would kill as much as it could, and then absorb the Demonic Beast Cores¡¯s abilities. The other type was something like the little Zither Hero, who didn¡¯t have much enmity towards human cultivators and was suitable to bet. If he could subdue a powerful demonic beast as his pet, his battle strength would increase by many times.

    For example, the cultivator from the Lower Completion Stage that An Zheng had killed before, had escaped from the Da Xi Ming Fa Si¡¯sw enforcers time and time again because he had a Green Scaled Eagle. When the gate to the immortal pce was opened in Tsukiko, Da Xi¡¯s people would have to capture the Dragon Lion alive even if they had suffered a great loss. This was to train an absolutely powerful demonic beast. The trust between humans was in fact far inferior to that of a tamed demonic beast.

    Even an existence as haughty and proud as the Dragon Lion, once tamed, would always remain loyal.

    They chatted andughed along the way. The beasts attracted by the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes weren¡¯t much of a threat at all. The cute little golden silkworm and the little zither hero then began topete inbat strength. In front of these big guys, these two little guys were showing off their domineering and terrifying side. Basically, the low-level and mid-level demon beasts that were attracted to them were no match for their two opponents. Of course, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were not stingy either. The Demonic Beast Corehat had been killed by the two little fellows were basically treated as spirit stones to be rewarded to them. Thus, these two had tasted the sweetness in battle and had actually learned to join hands to fight against enemies.

    The two little guys, who looked like they couldn¡¯t tolerate each other before, had be more and more well-coordinated when they fought in partnerships. An Zheng said that these two little things did not have any moral integrity. He knew that as long as he won the fight, there would beward, so he immediately gave up on enmity.

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Now we can just leave it as the owner. Using the high level, but low strength, meat balls like the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast as bait, and then using the little golden silkworm and the little Zither Warrior as prey. We can feed the crystals that are of no use to the good old man and the two of them, and then, the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast can absorb the essence from the corpses of the beasts to improve itself.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Perfect, they eat and levelled up themselves. They really take it easy.¡±

    Gu Qianye pouted and said: ¡°Of course, if I¡¯m not worried about not being able to take care of myself ¡­¡±

    The originally ted little Zither Young Master felinge of fear as he heard these words. Immediately, he began to worry about his own future.

    An Zheng asked why did he note out to take a breath of fresh air. Qu Liuxi said that he came out because Oldman Huo was asleep. Oldman Huo used up too much energyst time to forge the artifact, so he needed a long time to recover.

    good old man finally opened her hazy, sleepy eyes. Lying on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, he squinted her eyes to look at the little golden silkworm and the little Zither Hero. good old man was such a unique existence. Although it was a meatball of a higher level than the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast and had a battle power that was even greater than the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast, it was born with a king-like pressure.

    Moreover,pared to acting cute, good old man was even more cute than those two little things.

    After walking deeper into the mountains for around two hours, An Zheng and the rest became more and more yful. In any case, the level of the beasts that ran out of the mountain with no regards to their lives was not high. So on the way here, most of the time, it seemed like they were looking for ingredients for a few little things ¡­

    When it was almost dark, An Zheng calcted that he still had a long way to go, so he decided to stay for the time being. Although their physical strength was noroblem, the Demonic Beasts in the dark night were much more numerous and ferocious than during the day. Once something amazing came out, they might not be able to handle it with their strength.

    Although the effects of the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s transformation still remained, it had already beenpletely transformed by the Oldman Huo. The ability of the Heaven Defying Seal before ¡ª was mainly to help the low level cultivators. With An Zheng and the others¡¯ strength increasing, the abilities they had before became meaningless. Thus, after the Oldman Huo used the remaining materials from that transformation to transform the Heaven Defying Seal into arge scale portable space, he also changed its own ability.

    Gathering spirit energy.

    The Heaven Defying Seal could continuously absorb the weather energy and then input it into the Heaven Defying Seal. Aesult, there was no difference in time, but the cultivation vitality within the Heaven Defying Seal was much richer than outside. The Oldman Huo¡¯s idea was to teach Qu Liuxi how to transform a Heaven Defying Seal into a Secret Realm as long as he had the best materials!

    An Zheng and the others had already created countless of profound practitioners. If the Heaven Defying Seal was sessfully transformed into a Secret Realm, then it would undoubtedly shake the entire world. In the past few thousand years, other than Da Xi who created a new secret realm after fusing two secret realms with her absolute power, no other force had been able to aplish such a feat. As for An Zheng and the other youngsters, if they could do it, it would be enough to leave the deepest mark in the history of the cultivators.

    After An Zheng and the rest entered the Heaven Defying Seal to rest, the people from Neen Demons followed closely behind. However, they found out that An Zheng and the others had gone missing at the same time, without any warning. They immediately went back to report it to Neen Demons. After personally checking it out, Neen Demons confirmed that An Zheng and the others definitely had brought along an impressive space that they could take in living people as well.

    ¡°What an amazing magic tool.¡±

    Neen Demons wrinkled his nose, greed evident in his eyes. ¡°If I guessed right, then you should know that this is a good item from the early stage of Purple-Rank, and might even be of a higher grade. These people really gave mleasant surprise. I really wanted to know what their goal was. Perhaps, they could even bring me more surprises. I could even smell a very attractive scent. Could it be a teleportation magic item? However, it¡¯s much more tempting than teleporting magic tools. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Retreat. The people who are watching over us should note any closer. Just watch them closely.¡±

    Then he turned and left.

    And inside the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zheng gave a cold snort, ¡°He¡¯s really lingering.¡±

    Neen Demons did not know that An Zheng and the others inside the Heaven Defying Seal could see him. Back then when the Oldman Huo was modifying the Heaven Defying Seal, it was to be able to look at An Zheng and the others, so he could increase his ability to see through people other than the Heaven Defying Seal. Amongst the Heaven Defying Seal, there was a mirror that could reflect the external environment. Neen Demons and the rest were alerted when they appeared in the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zheng and the rest immediately noticed them.

    ¡°I told you someone had been following us.¡±

    Du Shoushou clenched his fists: ¡°We should have killed this guy a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°That person ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi frowned slightly: ¡°At the very back of the crowd, in the distance, there is a girl. Did you see that?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed: It seems to be Ding Ningdong?

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head, ¡°Even though she was the furthest away and was hiding behind a crowd of people, she was still able to see me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that Duan Ren.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that they would be bewitched by the Neen Demons.¡±

    Oldman Huo shook his head: ¡°No, although I am no longer able to create artifacts, my senses are still sensitive. I can feel the demonic aura from those people, but not from that girl. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s bring them to the secret realm and think of a way to save Ding Ningdong.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, and subconsciously looked at An Zheng with aplicated expression.

    Gu Qianye, of course, understood the look in Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 398 - Someone is singing.

    <strong>Chapter 398 ¨C Someone is singing.</strong>

    An Zheng frowned and thought for a while, then said: ¡°Neen Demons did not know that we have discovered them, this is the most beneficial thing for us. They should have been following us since we left the city, and did not make a move. Or maybe they knew our target was a secret ne, so of course they didn¡¯t think it was possible, because the news never leaked out. Or else, they just suspect that we are looking for some treasure, so Neen Demons wants to wait until we find it before making his move. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°The reason why this sinister fellow brought Ding Ningdong along, I feel that it is definitely not just because he feels that Ding Ningdong can cultivate her, but more importantly, that he can bring her along to threaten us.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s right... Ding Ningdong has to be saved, since the Neen Demons doesn¡¯t know that we have discovered them, and they think we are here to look for treasures, then let¡¯s dig a hole for them. ¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Neen Demons should be even stronger than before, there are at least a few hundred people following him.¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye had a mutual understanding, and immediately understood what was going on, ¡°Last time, An Zheng said that when he killed Ding Shengxia, he did not haveart. In other words, Neen Demons had dug out Ding Shengxia¡¯s heart and reced it with a Demonic Equipment. First, by doing so, he could turn his person into an almost indestructible body. Second, he needs those hearts. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Do you remember the olddy from the Gao Family? She relied on that evil technique to maintain her lifespan. Neen Demons was a master of demonic equipment, so his research on this was definitely more thorough than that of the Gao Family¡¯s. Thus, he dug out their hearts in order to use them to recover his fleshly body. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s alright, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Although we have a lot of messy things to do these days, we have been practicing the Tranquil Lotus Heart Sutra unceasingly. Since the Tranquil Lotus Heart Sutra is specially designed to deal with the Neen Demons, then we have a certain chance of winning. Although weck a branch, we are not as weak as we were before. ¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid of him!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Rest first, I¡¯ll think of a way to dig a hole for the people from Neen Demons, and let them jump in by themselves.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°Since that secret realm was discovered by you, you didn¡¯t ask what exactly is inside it?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°His obsession is too deep, he has already forgotten most of the things, only his hatred remains.¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly thought of something, ¡°He ¡­ Will theye back to kill you in the future? ¡±

    An Zheng took a nce at Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi who were about to fall asleep, and said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, don¡¯t mention this matter in front of them in the future. ¡°When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go to Da Xi.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±

    Actually, no one was going to rest very well. Outside, they werack of wolf-like enemies. An Zheng told Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and Du Shoushou to stay inside the Heaven Defying Seal s, he would go out by himself, this way he could confuse the enemy, and if he suddenly went out, the enemy would not be able to react.

    An Zheng appeared when the sky was about to brighten because this was often the time when people were the least focused.

    The moment An Zheng appeared, he immediately teleported. The current An Zheng could already teleport to a distance around four hundred meters away. This distance, especially at the darkest moment before dawn, allowed him to teleport nearly four hundred meters away. He had basically gotten rid of the surveince from those people. An Zheng knew that there was definitely another way for the Neen Demons to track him. Even if he couldn¡¯t, the Neen Demons would definitely find him after making the arrangements.

    But right now, An Zheng had to find the secret realm first, and makrap inside it for the best. As long as it was a secret realm, especially one that had yet to bepletely discovered, there would definitely be many traps.

    The two reincarnations of the Tree of Life had a shorter recovery time now as well. An Zheng only had a recovery time of thirty seconds between teleportation. After traveling in the darkness for 30 seconds, An Zheng activated teleportation once again. After moving around for three times, he had basically thrown the pursuers behind him off temporarily.

    But that did not mean there were no dangers at the moment. There were dangers everywhere in the darkness, and those demon beasts that came out to look for food at night might not be as gentle as Neen Demons and the others.

    As long as An Zheng made a move, Neen Demons and the rest would definitely follow the aura and search for him.

    An Zheng¡¯s body quickly flew through the forest. With his current speed, even if it was some of the demonic beasts that were moving at night time felt him, by the time he reacted, An Zheng was already very far away. Regarding the location of that secret realm, Fang Zheng¡¯s memory fragment had only given him a rough estimate. Fang Zheng¡¯s memory fragments said that they left behind an imprint, An Zheng¡¯s brain kept going through it, then what exactly was that imprint?

    What sort of habits had he had in his previous life?

    An Zheng thought about it a lot, but when they were almost at that ce, even though the sky was still very dark, An Zheng still found the imprint the first thing he did.

    That¡¯s right, other than that imprint, what else would be engraved in Fang Zheng¡¯s memory?

    The symbol of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si.

    No one else would be able to find it, because it was not engraved on the map either, but Fang Zheng¡¯s aura. Who could be more familiar with him than An Zheng? The aura was so close to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that it felt like it was written in the ink that could disappear at the end. But An Zheng had felt that aura immediately.

    An Zheng stood there for a good while because there waree in front of him. It looked to be no different from any other tree, so An Zheng was a little suspicious. Even though he had found the mark, and he was sure that there was nothing wrong with it, what did it mean to leave it on a tree? Could this tree be the entrance to his life? Or was it just nearby?

    An Zheng reached out and touched the ce where the mark on the big tree was, but didn¡¯t feel anything special. An Zheng thought back to the time when he had left that mark, and that meant that the mark was not left by that fragment, but by Fang Zheng himself.

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    However, An Zheng¡¯s soul had been reborn, so blood and Fang Zheng¡¯s bloodline were definitely different. But now, it seemed that An Zheng had no other way.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, and then, he flicked his finger, breaking the mark on his finger. When the drop of bloodnded on its surface, an aura that An Zheng was extremely familiar with immediately assaulted him.

    Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    Even though he was on the verge of death, Fang Zheng still used an iplete Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to seal the entrance to the secret realm. If it was not An Zheng who had activated this entrance, then perhaps he would have already been smashed into pieces by the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. Even if this Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was notplete and was not at its peak, a peak Higher Completion Stage or even an early stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator might not be able to block it.

    The aura of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns immediately recognized that there was something simr to it in An Zheng¡¯s body, so it did not re up. The aura of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns circled around An Zheng once, and then returned to therge tree. Then, mist started to emit from inside the big tree, and An Zheng was quickly surrounded by it. When the mist dispersed, An Zheng was already in an unknown ce. He didn¡¯t even know how he came in, because he didn¡¯t even take a step.

    The surroundings looked very peaceful. It was just a sparse patch of grass. An Zheng kept having the feeling that some kind of intense battle had happened on this patch of grass. He squatted down and touched it. This used to be ordinary soil, but after the great battle, it waspletely destroyed, causing the soil to lose its vitality. Judging from his aura, a very long time had passed, but he still had not recovered much of his vitality.

    In front of him was a few hundred meters of tnd, surrounded by ravines. A few hundred meters was a very long slope,pletely blocking An Zheng¡¯s view. An Zheng carefully walked over, and when he reached the mountain slope, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he looked into the distance.

    Behind the high slope was a canyon, which waundred meters deep. The opposite was another high slope, judging from its shape, this canyon was at least five or six miles long and a hundred meters deep. Although he had been here too long, and there was no longer any trace of sword intent, An Zheng still firmly believed in his judgement.

    The ravine was about thirty meters wide and very straight. The two walls were still neat and smooth. Thirty meters was nothing to An Zheng, so he just jumped over it. When he reached the other side, he discovered that there was anotheryer of fog inside. It was very thick, and he couldn¡¯t see very far no matter how he looked at it. No matter how he waved his hand, the fog did not disperse.

    An Zheng was suddenly very curious, what was at the end of the valley.

    Who had shed out such a sword, and who had received it?

    He wasn¡¯t sure what was inside the fog, so An Zheng decided to look at the end of the valley first. To him, he would very soon reach the end of the several kilometers. From the looks of the canyon, it was very easy for An Zheng to identify the direction from which the canyon ended. The canyon came to an abrupt end. The depth and width did not change at all. It was as if a wall had been sealed at the end of the canyon.

    ¡°Whaowerful strength!¡±

    An Zheng could not help but exim.

    It was obvious that this person had managed to block the sword attack. Aesult, the sword Qi came to a sudden halt as all the sword Qi was blocked by that person. Moreover, it did not seem to be strenuous because the terrain behind the man did not change at all. That was to say, all the sword Qis were blocked and not a single strand was leaked out.

    Then, An Zheng suddenly thought, why did this person block the Sword Qi? Was it to protect the person behind him? Or what?

    An Zheng looked towards the opposite side. In the direction of the Sword Qi, there was a mountain and in the mountain there wauge cave. Without a doubt, it was also caused by power. The entire mountain was prated.

    An Zheng could not help but be a little disappointed. Could it be that this secret realm had already been broken through?

    But Fang Zheng¡¯s memory fragment had said that this ce had never been discovered before. It seemed like everything would have to be discovered once they passed through the fog. It was impossible to predict if there was any danger within the fog. In a secret realm like this, anything could happen.

    An Zheng thought about the people from the Neen Demons in his mind. The outside half of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was already sealed, if the Neen Demons touches it, it would be more than enough.

    An Zheng summoned his Holy Fish Scale and the Nine Hell Magic Bell floated above his head. He held the Broken Army Sword in his right hand and the Twin Life Trees in his left, and after taking a deep breath, he walked towards the dense fog.

    In the fog, there seemed to be someone singing.

 Chapter 399 - Guardian

    <strong>Chapter 399 ¨C Guardian</strong>

    A woman¡¯s voice floated through the fog. It sounded like she was reciting something, but it also sounded like she was singing. An Zheng listened carefully, but discovered that he couldn¡¯t make out a single word clearly. The voice came from afar, and when it came close, it seemed to be right beside him. However, the fog was too thick, An Zheng couldn¡¯t even see past a meter in front of him. If something really powerful were to suddenly attack, An Zheng might not even have time to react.

    Fortunately, he had a Holy Fish Scale that was rted to him by blood, and could automatically protect its master.

    An Zheng walked forward for around five minutes or so, but the environment around him still did not feel any different. It was still thick fog, still someone singing softly. If the woman was still alive,he probably didn¡¯t have any hostility towards An Zheng. Otherwise, she would have made his move long ago. She seemed to be able to freely travel through the mist and appear wherever she wished to appear.

    After walking a few more steps forward, An Zheng felt that his feet were going soft.

    He looked down and couldn¡¯t see below his knees. He could only squat down and see the blood.

    His feet were practically soaked in blood. This should be a swamp. It seemed very t, but blood would seep out if they walked on it. An Zheng was sure that it was blood, but it did not smell blood at all. He had no idea how big the blood swamp was and how it was formed. However, An Zheng realized that the mist wasing from the Blood Swamp. In other words, they had walked for a long time before reaching the center of the mist.

    Strangely, after An Zheng stepped into the swamp, the singing voice of the woman disappeared.

    An Zheng felt a chill behind his back. He suddenly turned his head, and saw that in the dense fog, there was a ck shadow that was very close to him. Just as An Zheng was about to react, the ck figure disappeared. An Zheng rubbed his eyes, thinking that it was just his imagination. If that person really dide within two meters of him without making a sound, why didn¡¯t she make a move? What was that low chant trying to tell him?

    No one could give An Zheng an answer, so he could only rely on himself to find out.

    An Zheng lifted one of his legs to check, only to find that his shoes were not wet. That was definitely real blood, but why didn¡¯t he soak his shoes? An Zheng reached out his hand, touched the blood for a bit, then quickly withdrew it ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem to hurt, except for the unusually cold.

    What was this blood? If there was no heavy object pressing down on it, blood would not seep out. However, the blood wouldn¡¯t let his shoes get wet, and it didn¡¯t have the smell of blood. It felt real, a paradox.

    An Zheng looked down from the ground, and only when he was extremely close to the pool of blood did he manage to see everything clearly.

    Then he saw a bloody face.

    An Zheng retreated a step with all his might, causing the Broken Army Sword to almost split apart.

    But his hand was still there, for he realized that it was his own face. But why did his face look so broken, and his eyes were still bleeding?

    This ce seemed to be filled with grievances.

    An Zheng pointed forward, and the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s divided into eighteen pieces, forming a path in the Blood Swamp. He stepped on the Holy Fish Scale and walked forward. With one step, the Holy Fish Scale behind him would fly up and rece them. Although the blood didn¡¯t hurt, anything strange must be dangerous.

    After an unknown distance, the swamp was finally gone and was reced by ake of blood. It seemed that the swamp was not the center of the fog, but theke of blood. The blood in the bloodke would continue to seep out for a long time, which was why the surrounding area had be a swamp.

    For safety¡¯s sake, An Zheng adopted the same method as before, stepping on top of the Holy Fish Scale and going forward.

    After walking for around 10 metres into the bloodke, An Zheng had no choice but to stop.

    Not far away, there was a small ck boat. On the bow of the boat, there was a man wearing a bamboo hat. He was holding a fishing rod and was fishing. But was there really any fish in thiske of blood? That person didn¡¯t raise his head, but kept his eyes on Yu Di.

    ¡°Boundless Sea of Bitterness, stay with me.¡±

    The man seemed to have said these words.

    ¡°Installing Phantom Demons!¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°No matter who you are, it won¡¯t be that easy for me to stay.¡±

    The man wearing the straw hat and raincoat finally moved. He raised his hand and made a shushing gesture. Then, he suddenly raised his fishing rod with his other hand and fished out a bloody thing from theke of blood. It was about three feet long, and it was twisting back and forth like a big fish. The man grabbed the bloody thing and began to eat it with both hands. In just a few seconds, he had eaten everything that big.

    Not even the bones were left.

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What is that?¡±

    The person wearing the conical hat finally turned his head. Witroud smile on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, and then looked at the bloodke, and then looked at the man. What exactly is this ce? ¡±

    The man put down the fishing rod, stood up and stretched his limbs, ¡°This is hell, you didn¡¯t know this is hell? How did you get in here? It has been a long time since a living person hase here, I believe that your fresh soul is much better than the one I caught. ¡±

    He lifted his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth. The back of his hand was stained with blood.

    He grinned, his teeth stained with blood.

    ¡°The Infernal Realm?¡±

    An Zheng looked around him, and thenughed: ¡°If this is really hell, then it is truly shabby. What about the things in the rumors? Yellow Springs, Bridge of Helplessness, why is there only you? ¡±

    The man¡¯s smile became even stranger: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really ignorant ¡­¡± Back then, there were people who fought to the death in order to guard this ce, and there were people who died in order to take possession of this ce. Yet, you had such a good life, casually walking in here. You really should be proud of yourself. Back then, how could someone who could make it to this bloodke be as weak as you?! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are also jusemnant soul.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because I had coincidentally seen an existence that was simr to you not long ago, don¡¯t try to y tricks on me, you are jusemnant spirit. My friend¡¯s soul was imprisoned and he wanted to create an array, but his soul was too powerful, so he devoured all the other souls in the array. You too? This was no hell at all. It should just be an entrance to hell? Or is it a loophole? ¡±

    ¡°This blood pool should be able to connect to hell. You have to fish for souls to eat and support yourself. I guess there¡¯s no one here to feed you, so if you don¡¯t catch your soul for a long time, you¡¯ll disappear soon. ¡±

    The man looked incredulous, but then he smiled. ¡°You are so weak that I don¡¯t feel threatened at all. But you are really smart.¡±

    He pointed at theke of blood. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is not hell, but hell haole. I¡¯m here to catch those who can¡¯t be reincarnated, to eat one. But eating those didn¡¯t work. Most of them, like me, are iplete and unable to be reincarnated. If I carefully kill you, then your soul would beplete. When that timees, I can at least guarantee that I won¡¯t need to worry about your soul disappearing into thin air for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is your sword?¡±

    The man was finally moved. His eyes were full of killing intent as he asked, ¡°You know me?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I guessed that the canyon outside was a few kilometers long and it should have been you who hacked it apart, right? Furthermore, I have already guessed it. The you who shed out that swordst time definitely wasn¡¯t the you at your peak. ¡±

    ¡°How do you know that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because I know that this ce can allow a person¡¯s soul to be reborn. So I guess you came here because you were dying and no one wanted to die. Although I don¡¯t know why you know about the existence of this secret ne, you found it. There must be a connection between this ce and the Infernal Realm, which was why he was reborn. Maybe the person who constructed this secret ne was just too strong, and directly pierced a hole through the Infernal Realm? ¡±

    ¡°You found this ce and fought fiercely against the people guarding this ce. Even though you were probably at the end of your tether, the person guarding this ce still lost to you. He¡¯s dead, and so are you. After you die, your soul couldn¡¯t find a way to reincarnate. You can only fish for those ghosts in this hole that is connected to hell to maintain your life, am I right? ¡±

    The man was silent for a long time, then shook his head: ¡°There is one thing you are not right about ¡­ The person protecting this ce did not lose. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°He did not lose, but you are still staying here?¡±

    The man did not answer An Zheng¡¯s question, but looked at the Broken Army Sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°Good sword!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man stretched out his hand. ¡°Sword!¡±

    But the sword did not move.

    He was obviously surprised for a moment. ¡°There are swords in this world that I am unable to control?¡±

    However, An Zheng felt a very powerful force wanting to snatch the Broken Army Sword from his hands. If the Broken Army Sword was a normal bloodline connection, perhaps it would have already been snatched away by the other party. The Broken Army Sword was created using An Zheng¡¯s blood as a catalyst, as if it waart of An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Such a good sword, to actually know of the protector master. This rebound is very powerful, it¡¯s actually a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.¡±

    He reached out his hand again, but it stopped in mid-air, and then he crouched down with his head in his hands. It looked like his head was suddenly in unbearable pain. He fell down on the boat and rolled over in pain. The boat shook violently, and he almost fell under it on several asions.

    ¡°From ¡­¡± I ¡­ Get out! ¡±

    His voice was hoarse, and he was obviously in extreme pain. And the roar, waspletely different from the one An Zheng had just spoken with. An Zheng felt that it was getting weirder and weirder, what the hell was going on with this person?

    ¡°Give me ¡­¡± Get out! ¡±

    The voice suddenly became mournful, and then that person¡¯s body abruptly stopped, as if he was dead. An Zheng was cautious and did not dare to act rashly. He felt that the person should be very powerful, but when An Zheng attacked, he did not sense what realm of power that person possessed.

    That many there frozen for a very long time before he slowly sat up. After that, he raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, and looked at An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s frown deepened: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The man let out a long sigh. ¡°I mean, didn¡¯t I scare you just now? Fortunately, I woke up a bit faster than usual, otherwise, you might have already met with an ident. This isnce you should be. Go, while I¡¯m still conscious. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on. He¡¯s taking the lead longer and longer, and I¡¯m getting shorter and shorter. I know that it is because he is constantly devouring ghosts and wants to kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You? ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± It¡¯s not him. ¡±

    The man stood up again. His posture was different from before, very straight, like a soldier. He looked at An Zheng, his gaze alsopletely different from the person before.

    ¡°Hurry up and go, I don¡¯t want to exin anything. Didn¡¯t Xiao Lu stop you outside? It seems that she is getting weaker and weaker. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realised. ¡°You¡¯re the guardian of this secret realm!¡±

 Chapter 400 - Muddleheaded Dance of the Demons

    <h4>Chapter 400 ¨C Muddleheaded Dance of the Demons</h4>

    ¡°My name is Chu Yu.¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°You are right, I am the guardian of this secret realm. This secret realm was connected to the Infernal Realm. It was torn apart when the Devil Sect¡¯s men summoned the Infernal Demons. The demons are much more familiar with the Infernal Realm than we are. ¡°Initially, I was sent here to guard this gap. It was agreed that in ten years, there would becement ¡­¡±

    His tone was filled with sadness, ¡°But I¡¯ve been guarding this ce for hundreds of years and haven¡¯t seen anyone elsee to change with me.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Chu Yu replied, ¡°What if something reallyes out of hell after I leave? If I leave, what happens if someone from the Devil Sect finds those dangerous things from the Hell and summon them back? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t leave, so even if he dide, he couldn¡¯tpletely open this hole. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I asked that person earlier, but you were the one who lost. He shook his head and said no.¡±

    Chu Yu nodded, ¡°Although he has a cruel and ruthless personality, he will not lie. He didn¡¯t lose, and I didn¡¯t lose, so this is the situation. The death aura here is too strong. I have guarded this ce for hundreds of years, and my cultivation is not as strong as before. And he was severely injured when he came here, so he¡¯s not much better than me. ¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Jian Mo.¡±

    Chu Yu replied, ¡°He is one of the Neen Demons Elders. ording to hisbat power, he can be ranked in the top three.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood that this Jian Mo was definitely one of the people who wanted to kill Chen Xiaoyao back then. Although Chen Xiaoyao had noticed it and tried to kill him, he escaped before he died. Because Devil Sect had once summoned Infernal Demons here, Jian Mo knew that this ce was connected to the Infernal Realm. And if he wanted to be reborn, he had toe here. It was precisely because Fang Zheng hade into contact with this secret realm by coincidence that he had been reborn in Mount Cang Man.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°So the gorge I saw outside was left behind from the fierce battle between you and Jian Mo back then? I discovered that youpletely blocked the sword intent. It was as if you wanted to protect something. The woman you were talking about? Was it her that was softly chanting in the mist? ¡±

    Chu Yu nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, she is Xiao Lu. She ¡­ She is my disciple. I didn¡¯t want her to stay. The death aura here was too strong, and whoever stayed would be infected. However, she pitied me and refused to leave. In the end, I still implicated her. ¡±

    Speaking of that woman, Chu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt, ¡°If I had insisted on letting her go back then, I wouldn¡¯t have harmed her. This ce was too strange, she couldn¡¯t leave. In order to prevent outsiders froming in to receive the death aura, and to prevent evil people froming in to take advantage of this ce, after her death ¡­ His soul wouldn¡¯t disperse, so he left a dense fog outside that he didn¡¯t want anyone toe in. She couldn¡¯t stop you, so it should be that after so many years, she is about to ¡­ It¡¯s going to disappear soon. ¡±

    When she said those words, Chu Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed and they were filled with sorrow.

    ¡°I owe her too much. When you go outter, do me a favor. Tell her that neither she nor I have a chance to reincarnate, so I can¡¯t even give heromise for the rest of my life. When we were all well, I refused to ept her, bound by worldly prejudices. Back then, he had always felt that as a teacher, how could he ept the admiration of a disciple? But now, that¡¯s what I regret the most. If I let her down, I¡¯m afraid I will never get the chance to repay her. ¡±

    ¡°There should be a way.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know that someone had entered here before, and has been reborn. Although you two fate souls are weak, you¡¯re still in good shape. There¡¯s definitely a chance for you two to be reborn. Even if they didn¡¯t have the chance to reincarnate, they would still have the chance to reincarnate. However, I heard that after reincarnating, the two of you would no longer be able to remember your past lives, and that the two of you would no longer know each other. ¡±

    ¡°Someone came in?¡±

    Chu Yu obviously did not believe An Zheng¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, even though I share a spirit body with Jian Mo, how could I not know that someone has entered the room while I was sleeping and that I have been reborn? Don¡¯t lie to me, and don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any luck here. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I am not lying to you, because that person is me.¡±

    Chu Yu took a step back, ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Just then, Chu Yu suddenly scolded herself, ¡°You are really an idiot. Someone has indeed entered this ce before. However, I didn¡¯t tell you. At that time, I wanted to stop him. After all, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill someone who was seriously injured and on the verge of death. Furthermore, his soul is extremely powerful, so I decided to make my move. ¡±

    Chu Yu mumbled to himself, ¡°But you lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I lost.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be so powerful. The most important thing is that he isn¡¯t strong. When he was at his peak, he was still weaker than me. But his fighting spirit... Tsk tsk tsk, now that I think about it, I feel a little scared. I clearly should have won, but in the end, he won. I sessfully let him enter the Underworld, but in the end, he coincidentally met a soul that had just died. He can actually go against the flow, find the soul that just died, and then, he was reborn. I just didn¡¯t expect him to seed. ¡±

    Chu Yu looked at An Zheng, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t remember these things.¡±

    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Hahahaha, there waroblem after all.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°It looks like you two don¡¯t know how to reincarnate either.¡±

    Chu Yu said, but it was obvious that he was not Jian Mo: ¡°Hurry up and leave, his control over the death aura is much stronger than mine, after a while, you won¡¯t be able to defeat him. Even if he is only a spirit body, he was much stronger than you before he died. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s voice appeared. ¡°You idiot, if I had obtained this fresh soul and sucowerful soul, both you and I would have been able to survive for a while longer!¡±

    Chu Yu, ¡°Survive?¡± Do you call this survival? ¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s voice was somewhat sorrowful and indignant, ¡°What else? Disappeared? Although this kind of existence is very pitiful and very infuriating, at the very least, it still exists. ¡±

    Chu Yu said, ¡°Is there any point in being trapped here?¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same! Why didn¡¯t you die yourself?! ¡±

    Chu Yu snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I die, you¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°Sooner orter, you disappeared first. You can¡¯t oust me.¡±

    An Zheng was not in the mood to listen to their bickering. He was just thinking about the Neen Demons ¡­ Since Jian Mo knew about this secret realm, then did Neen Demons know too? This was the ce where the Devil Sect had summoned the Demon Elder of Hell. In other words, the fourteen devils at the very least were aware of this, and they were definitely under hismand. This was because only he could control the dark runes and summon out something from hell.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Initially, I think there aren¡¯t many who knew that we could summon out something from hell.¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°Of course not, only Fourteen and I know. Fourteen ¡­ Fourteen originally wanted to kill that Chen Xiaoyao fellow. He knew that even if we teamed up, we still might not seed, so he thought of this idea. Even if we join hands, Chen Xiaoyao can kill one of us in one attack, what¡¯s left is to panic. In fact, that was true at the time. We all have our own ulterior motives, hahahaha ¡­ Of course, it¡¯s impossible for them to join hands. ¡±

    His expression suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nothing, I was just casually asking. Although I do not know how many years he has lived, but at the very least, he is much better off than you are! ¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Jian Mo berated angrily: ¡°Even if I couldn¡¯t beat him, I still injured him with one sword strike back then. Under the siege of so many people, even if he did not die, he would not be able to hold on for long. The reason why you told me that Chen Xiaoyao is still alive is only because you want to mess with my mind! ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You still have heart?¡±

    Jian Mo wanted to move, but his body stopped.

    Chu Yu said anxiously, ¡°Leave quickly, there is nothing here that you want, do you really want to die?!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I have a friend that died, I want him to be reborn, if not, then be reincarnated. When he died, his fate soul had been shattered to such a degree that it couldn¡¯t even be reincarnated. Either I find a way to reincarnate him, or I put his fate soul into the Underworld to reincarnate. ¡±

    Jian Moughed loudly: ¡°It¡¯s another so-called idiot who doesn¡¯t fear death when ites to brotherhood! Chu Yu, this was what you were like back then! If you had let me have it, why would you have to die? ¡±

    Chu Yu coldly snorted, ¡°Foerson like you to be reborn, I am a sinner!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Senior Chu Yu, there is something I want to ask you. If I kill this spirit body, would you disappear like that?¡±

    Chu Yu said, ¡°Yes, this is my spirit body, but it has been in his possession for a long time. However ¡­ Do you really have a way to kill me? If you have it, please hurry. If I am to co-exist with him, then it would be better for me to die together with him! ¡±

    An Zheng did indeed haveadache. At this time, Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul was inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet, so naturally he could take Chu Yu¡¯s fate soul in. However, Jian Mo and Chu Yu were currently together, and could not be epted alone. He could either take one all at once or kill them all. However, killing them seemed to be quite troublesome. That Jian Mo was once too strong, and could not even be counted as a spirit body, he probably did not have much of a chance to win.

    Jian Mo said: ¡°You are really confident, what right do you have to think that you can eliminate me? Chu Yu, get lost first! ¡±

    Following his explosive shout, Chu Yu¡¯s voice disappeared.

    Jian Mo stretched his body with all his might as he looked at An Zheng andughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve truly made a move, I¡¯ve already forgotten how long it¡¯s been. Fourth Elder and I failed to summon the demon here, and he had no choice but to leave due to the erosion of the runes. He met with Chen Xiaoyao who had chased us here. Thest battle was against this idiot called Chu Yu. Even though I was on the verge of death due to the aura of death, he was still able to stop me. I really don¡¯t know where some people get so much perseverance, or your dead body¡¯s past life. ¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°I lost to youst time, this time I want to see how you will win!¡±

    Witu sound, ayer of white mist suddenly appeared behind An Zheng. Soon after, a ck shadow walked out from the mist with a smile on his face. ¡°Seventh Brother, you¡¯re still as domineering as ever.¡±

    The Dark Charm Demon did not know why he appeared here, but he looked rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I am not a dead man, I am a living man, and I am a real one. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ruin your ns. You guys fight, I¡¯ll watch it. ¡±

    He pointed behind him. ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t just want to see it, I also want to see it.¡±

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden boom outside, followed closely by the voice of the Neen Demons.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± This is really an unexpected gain! ¡±

 Chapter 401 - Upgrade Magic Bell

    <h4>Chapter 401 ¨C Upgrade Magic Bell</h4>

    An Zheng looked around, feeling that this fate was really interesting. Was it because of his physique that he had been besieged from the Mount Cang Man in his previous life? Because rebirth was originally against the heavens, the heavens were fated to use this method to eliminate him, who was defying the heavens, from the world again and again?

    The spirit body standing opposite her was no longer Chu Yu, but Jian Mo. Over the years, Jian Mo had gradually gained control of her spirit body while Chu Yu had be weaker and weaker. If it was only a Jian Mo, then it wouldn¡¯t broblem, but An Zheng wasn¡¯t worried at all. Now, with the sudden appearance of two ancient devils, the situation immediately became extremely unfavorable.

    A Dark Charm Demon whose strength was unknown was already much more terrifying than Jian Mo. With the addition of the Neen Demons who brought Ding Ningdong in, An Zheng was indeed feeling a little headstrong.

    Jian Mo first looked at the Dark Symbol Demon, and then looked at Neen Demons who had juste in, his expression not very good. ¡°What a joke.¡±

    The Dark Symbol was rxed, wearing a new set of clothes. Walking slowly, he found a ce to sit and said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll watch you fight.¡± My goal is not any one of you people, I only want to find Chen Xiaoyao. ¡±

    Neen Demons appeared to be on guard. Although he still looked arrogant, his eyes could not help but drift towards the Dark Charm Demon. It was obvious that he was afraid of the Dark Charm Demon. Logically speaking, Jian Mo¡¯s strength should be far above the two of them, and he should be an abnormal being with the strength to be ranked in the top three of the Neen Demons s. But the look in Neen Demons¡¯s eyes clearly showed that he was afraid of the Fourteenth Demon.

    Chen Xiaoyao told An Zheng that the Fourteenth Demon General was called Qin Mie, and was the most difficult of the neen Demon Masters to deal with.

    But Chen Xiaoyao did not tell An Zheng why the Fourteenth Demon King was called Qin Mie, so An Zheng was naturally not curious as to why the name of this person was so. But Qin Mie was different, his name represented a part of the past.

    ¡°Old?¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s eyes looked at the Neen Demons: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Neen Demons shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Look at you, I know you¡¯re here, how can I note to look at you?¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°I believe you?¡±

    Neen Demonsughed: ¡°Fourteenth Brother, you don¡¯t need to ask. Why me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? ¡±

    Jian Mo gave a cold snort, ¡°So it means that you are now a real physical body, and that I am already afraid of you?¡±

    The Neen Demons mocked: ¡°Of course you¡¯re not afraid. Back then, you were one of the three most powerful people in the entire Devil Sect. Even if Chen Xiaoyao was here, he would not dare to underestimate you. However ¡­ That was the past. Look at your current appearance, you still think so highly of yourself ¡­ The world has changed, it is no longer what it was, and you and I are the same. At the time, I already guessed that you and fourteenth brother must have secretly left foeriod of time to do something shameful.

    Jian Mo said angrily: ¡°Isn¡¯t this all about my original n?! You think that you will seed? ¡±

    Neen Demons scoffed, ¡°Seems like you seeded? If you seed, why are Chen Xiaoyao still alive and well while you have be this ghastly appearance? ¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s face changed. ¡°Chen Xiaoyao didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Neen Demons raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Ask him, do you see the thing on this brat¡¯s wrist? This guy is the blood and body of Chen Xiaoyao, Chen Xiaoyao is currently hiding in the mountain of swords, sleeping soundly, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s very sarcastic? ¡±

    Jian Mo said angrily: ¡°Impossible! Back then he suffered suceavy injury, so it¡¯s impossible for him to survive! ¡±

    Neen Demons said: Even you can live like a ghost, why can¡¯t he do so?

    He seemed to no longer have any interest in Jian Mo, as he turned and looked at him, ¡°Kid, you have indeed made me look at you in a new light. I¡¯ve watched you along the way, and I can tell that your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few days. I have lived for many years and have seen many so-called geniuses. However, when ites to the speed at which your cultivation increases, you can be considered to be someone who has never been seen before or been seen before. Some people might not even be able to reach the Captive Stage even after cultivating foundred years.

    He said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s why I feel that you should value your life more than the ordinary people. I¡¯ll give you a chance right now ¡­¡± Be my disciple, and I¡¯ll spare your life. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s reply was three words: ¡°F * * k your mother.¡±

    Neen Demons was stunned for a moment, and then furiously bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    An Zheng no longer had any scruples, since he was being surrounded and attacked, and was also being surrounded and attacked by a group of abnormal beings, that was why he was holding back.

    The Broken Army Sword appeared in his right hand, the Nine Hell Magic Bell appeared on top of his head, and the Holy Fish Scale appeared and surrounded his body.

    Upon seeing this stance, the dark ck symbol demon, who was sitting to one side and watching the show, could not help but stare nkly for a moment. Then, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted upwards: ¡°Interesting. Truly an interesting fellow.¡±

    From his tone, there was actually a bit of admiration towards An Zheng.

    Neen Demons was originally walking forward, but after looking at Jian Mo who was standing opposite him, and then looking at the Fourteenth Demon sitting beside him, he fell silent for a moment before shouting, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    When he had first entered, he had activated half of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, and out of the several hundred disciples he had, there were actually only forty or fifty left. One had to know that he had traded them for his heart. They could be said to be immortal bodies. Even so, that half of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had still almostpletely exterminated these people, showing how strong Fang Zheng was back then.

    ¡°Duan Ren, you go. Ding Ningdong, you support.¡±

    Following Neen Demons¡¯smand, Duan Ren who hadpletely lost control of his mind rushed forward with a grin. In order to create a capable assistant for himself, the Neen Demons had done its best in modifying him. Duan Ren was very strong now, and with his Immortal body, it was enough to cause a stir in the martial arts world. He already had a huge enmity towards An Zheng, and after the Neen Demons hadpletely aroused such evil intentions, he was unable to handle it.

    Killing An Zheng was also Duan Ren¡¯s obsession.

    ¡°Devil Swallowing!¡±

    At the same time, Duan Ren pressed his body forward, and a gigantic demon mirage appeared behind him. The demon mirage was more than ten meters tall, but its body was only three or four meters in size. The head took up the majority of it. The gigantic head suddenly opened its mouth in mid air, and started biting towards An Zheng like a bottomless pit. At the same time, a huge suction force appeared, and even An Zheng¡¯s body was moved forward.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes that was floating beside An Zheng actually recognized the technique, and the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Devil Devour, a high level demonic art. It can devour the soul and blood of its opponent to strengthen itself. Once devoured into the devouring realm, one would lose their freedom foeriod of time. More than thirty-six devil souls will appear within the devouring area, tearing apart life and souls.]

    ¡°You want to swallow it?¡±

    An Zheng flung his hand and threw the Nine Hell Magic Bell out, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you to swallow!¡±

    The Nine Hell Magic Bell followed the demon¡¯s suction and rushed out, being directly swallowed by the demon.

    An Zheng thought.

    A burst of strong sounds came out from the Nine Hell Magic Bell, and with a dang sound, it seemed to pierce through the blue dome of heaven. The sound waves were so vast that the surroundings seemed to havepletely changed. Wherever the sound wave passed, it swept across likurricane.

    But that devourer wasn¡¯t affected at all!

    That huge mouth instantly appeared in front of An Zheng and swallowed him whole. With the strength of the Nine Hell Magic Bell, even if he killed an early stage Captive Stage, it would only take a single strike. However, the devilish devourer was nohysical entity to begin with, so the Nine Hell Magic Bell¡¯s sound waves werepletely ineffective.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind once again: Devil Swallowing is a cultivation technique formed from pure demonic energy, if this art is absorbed, the power of the magic equipment will be increased. Nine Hell Magic Bell was a Purple-Rank Magic Tool, but because of theck of devilish energy, it was unable to activate its high level functions. As long as he killed this devilish devourer and channeled the demonic energy into the Nine Hell Magic Bell, he would be able to level up.

    At the same time, An Zheng¡¯s body was already being devoured by the devil. With the appearance of the thirty-six devil souls, each of them stretched out two very long arms and tied An Zheng up again and again like ropes. The sharp ws could still be seen on the arms as they began to tear apart An Zheng¡¯s flesh.

    What An Zheng was thinking about was ¡­ As long as he could break this Devil Swallow. It could absorb magic equipment to improve the quality of Nine Hell Magic Bell. But this devourer devoured a person¡¯s life force. If he wasn¡¯t careful, this devourer would devour him to the point where he wouldn¡¯t even have a bone remaining.

    But what troubled An Zheng was that he didn¡¯t have any powerful attacks to deal with these illusions. If it was something tangible, with An Zheng¡¯s current strength, it would not broblem for him to directly crush it.

    Looks like Neen Demons already had a very detailed understanding of An Zheng, so the reason why he modified Duan Ren was mainly because of his virtual body, and was afraid of An Zheng¡¯s terrifying physical attack power.

    He had to find the source of the Devil¡¯s Swallow¡¯s activation.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was strong, and with the protection of the Holy Fish Scale, the ws on his arms could easily tear An Zheng apart. An Zheng was currently bound tightly, and like a mummy, he waspletely wrapped up. But he still had the Heaven¡¯s Eye, which could help him clearly see everything outside.

    There were thirty-six devil souls, with almost no blind spots to be found. Under the full range of attacks, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t find the source of the attack.

    A virtual body?

    An Zheng kept pondering in his mind, how could he remove the void body? Although the sound wave was not good, nor was the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, the Orthodox Pure Yang was still able to melt the void body. However, under the Orthodox Pure Yang, the demon qi would definitely dissipate, and there would be no way to level up the Nine Hell Magic Bell.

    Thoughts constantly shed through An Zheng¡¯s mind, and it was indeed impossible to think of the most suitable method at this moment. If he could use the rune technique, he could absorb all of this demonic energy. However, An Zheng had no knowledge at all about Runic Arts.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    At this time, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°Demon Devour¡¯s ability is to absorb a person¡¯s life force, which is their qi. Your strength is above Duan Ren, and your blood energy is far stronger than his. Transforming your blood energy into Nine Hell Magic Bell. Using your blood energy arimer, let the devilish energy absorb the demonic energy of the Nine Hell Magic Bell. If you can break it, the demonic energy will not be yours. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Such a sinister method, how did a righteous person like me think of suching?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You¡¯re just stupid!¡±

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t have time to speak further with Chen Xiaoyao. Following the method Chen Xiaoyao had taught him, he transferred his own blood energy into the Nine Hell Magic Bell. As expected, after the blood qi appeared in the Nine Hell Magic Bell, part of the thirty-six devil souls split up and entangled the Nine Hell Magic Bell, then they began to absorb the blood qi. An Zheng started to activate the Nine Hell Magic Bell to release the demon aura, the thirty-six demon souls immediately became muchrger than before, and began to expand at the speed of a balloon.

    At the same time, Duan Ren, who was controlling the devil swallow, painfully groaned.

    When devouring devils absorbed too much devilish energy and the devils themselves couldn¡¯t absorb it, the devouring realm began to be unstable.

    With a bang, the first devil soul exploded, closely followed by the second. One after another, explosions weakened the state of Devil Swallowing, and the Nine Hell Magic Bell began to return to ying with the demonic qi.

    Likornado, arge amount of magic equipment was injected into the Nine Hell Magic Bell.

    [Quality leveled up, Nine Hell Magic Bell Stage Two Ability: Nine Hell Spirit Sucking Formation]

 Chapter 402 - Soul Binding

    <h4>Chapter 402 ¨C Soul Binding</h4>

    Boom!

    A huge crater was blown up within a hundred meter radius, and that ten-meter-tall Devil Swallow was blown up into pieces. Arge amount of demonic energy was released in all directions, forming a violent wave. On the other hand, the absorption force of the Nine Hell Magic Bell suddenly increased, and likornado, it sucked in arge amount of demonic Qi. Immediately after, a voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. The Nine Hell Magic Bell¡¯s quality was increasing after absorbing the demonic qi.

    A new function had appeared, the Nine Hell Spirit Sucking Formation.

    Just as Heaven¡¯s Eyes was introducing the Nine Hell Spirit Sucking Formation, Duan Ren had already stumbled as he rushed over once again. The previous critical hit had dealt him no small amount of damage, but it hadn¡¯t been fatal.

    ¡°Devil Transformation!¡±

    The strong desire to kill An Zheng had already caused Duan Ren topletely lose himself in the process. His body started to twist intensely, from the top of his body to the bottom, as his entire body started to swell and dete. A momentter, a huge creature that looked like a wild boar appeared. That disgusting and ugly appearance, made one¡¯s stomach twitch when they looked at it. He had alreadypletely lost his humanity. Because the fangs in his mouth were too long, he couldn¡¯t close his mouth because of the disgusting thick saliva continuously flowing out from it.

    ¡°So ugly.¡±

    An Zheng muttered, and then rushed towards the wild boar. As long as it was something tangible, what was An Zheng afraid of.

    The wild boar lowered its head and rushed forward, crashing into An Zheng. An Zheng pushed his hands forward, ¡°Stop!¡±

    He pressed both hands against the wild boar¡¯s head, and with a bang, the huge body of the boar was suddenly immobilized. Under the strong impact, the wild boar¡¯s body started to tilt, its head was pushed up by An Zheng, and its entire body flipped over. An Zheng took a step back, and a round of Orthodox Pure Yang appeared on his right fist. He jumped up and punched the boar in the stomach.

    The zing light almost burnt through Duan Ren¡¯s stomach, but after the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang disappeared, it was An Zheng¡¯s other cultivation technique, the Nine Burst!

    Nine waves of energy exploded in Duan Ren¡¯s stomach. After nine consecutive explosions in nine times, Duan Ren¡¯s stomach was finally going to explode.

    An Zheng was only concerned with fighting, and did not notice that Ding Ningdong, who was looking at him, had a very sad expression. Other than Qi Wan, Ding Ningdong¡¯s eyes were still filled with fear. Because she had seen Duan Ren¡¯s current appearance and clearly understood the oue of following the Neen Demons.

    The gaze in which she looked at An Zheng was especiallyplicated. It was filled with longing, resentment, and also something that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly.

    Duan Ren wailed as his body was blown away by the explosion.

    Jian Mo, who was going to attack An Zheng earlier, looked on coldly from the side,ughed: ¡°Old man, it seems that your ability hasn¡¯t improved either. From the beginning to the end, we have only relied on external forces, and our strength is so weak that it¡¯s aplete mess. ¡±

    Neen Demons red fiercely at Jian Mo: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this little bastard first, then I¡¯lle take care of you.¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°Idiot, are you forcing me to help this little guy deal with you?¡±

    Neen Demons looked at the Fourteenth Demon, ¡°Hehe ¡­ You really dare to attack? ¡±

    Jian Mo also looked at the Fourteenth Demon, who witxed and satisfied expression, shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I said before, I was just there to watch the show.¡±

    But whether it was Jian Mo or the Neen Demons, they would never believe him.

    An Zheng could tell in that instant that the rtionships between the Ancient Devil were reallyplicated. They seemed to be in a party, but in reality, they were all just trying to help each other out. They couldn¡¯t really help each other, and they even wanted to take the chance to get rid of each other. An Zheng thought to himself that it was no wonder that such a group of frightening fellows from back then could not even be a match for Chen Xiaoyao.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°Focus, Neen Demons isn¡¯t that simple. It was true that all of these people had their own ulterior motives, but they were all fools. Right now, the person I can¡¯t figure out the most is Old Fourteenth. It¡¯s impossible to predict what this guy is thinking at all. There was nothing positive or evil about this man. His conduct was entirely dependent on his likes and dislikes. Generally, a deep scheming person is hard to deal with, buerson like himpletely depends on his mood when doing things, so it¡¯s even more difficult to understand. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Then let¡¯s not bother about it, whoever fights with me will fight with me!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°That¡¯s right, a man should have suceroic spirit!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because you won¡¯t help me!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    After An Zheng¡¯s Nine Stage Explosion, it had almost exploded Duan Ren. No matter how much Duan Ren had obtained, how could hepare to An Zheng? If An Zheng could not even defeat such an opponent, then all the opportunities and opportunities gained from the previous battles would be wasted.

    Sumeru Stage could be used to control the Qi, and Captive Stage could be used as a manifestation.

    An Zheng had always been direct, and rarely used the transformation technique. But this time, An Zheng was obviously trying to scare the opponent psychologically. Both of his arms extended out, and the two huge palms in mid air immediately grabbed Duan Ren. One hand gripped his head, the other his hind leg. After that, both of his hands exerted force at the same time. An Zheng shouted as he forcibly tore Duan Ren into two pieces.

    Duan Ren¡¯s stomach was already badly mangled from the explosion, and under An Zheng¡¯s immense strength, it immediately split apart. The moment the bloody body was separated, the internal organs rained down from the sky. The scene was especially bloody.

    ¡°You are alsitiful person.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand grabbed onto Duan Ren¡¯s lower body and threw him out. His right hand grabbed onto Duan Ren¡¯s head and pressed down in front of him, ¡°Leave your Fate Soul behind, you will be reincarnated!¡±

    His huge right hand pressed onto Duan Ren¡¯s head, and directly stuffed him into the ground.

    Boom!

    He shouted in pain, but still tried to crawl out of the pit.

    ¡°Immortal body?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯srge hand reached into the chest of the other half of Duan Ren¡¯s chest, stirred for a while, and then grabbed onto the magic tool that was used to rece the heart, and pulled it outwards.

    Duan Ren screamed, his body immediately shrinking. An Zheng nced at the devil equipment in his hand: ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t seem to be magnanimous either, to actually use such a low level devil equipment to rece your heart. He took your heart and recovered his vitality, so you have paid too much for this. ¡±

    Pa! The magic equipment was shattered by An Zheng.

    The fourteen devils who were seated at the side pped loudly. ¡°Not bad, looks like Chen Xiaoyao has taught you well.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°It¡¯s none of his business!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said, ¡°You seem to be quite heartless just because of what you have said.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°For your own good, the more I say that it¡¯s rted to you, the more this guy will stubbornly follow me.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°No matter how you hear it, it¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aime like this, are you making a fuss about this with me?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m fighting, of course it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    An Zheng could not be bothered to care about it. With a stomp, the upper half of Duan Ren¡¯s body shattered. Then, with a sh of light from the Blood Pearl, Duan Ren¡¯s fate soul was taken away.

    Neen Demons looked at Ding Ningdong with an ashen face: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack! Do you take my words as nothing? I just said it before, when Duan Ren attacks, you help him. If you use your poison techniques to help him, An Zheng might not win! You bitch! I could already tell that you were distracted by this bastard, so I should have just swallowed you! ¡±

    Ding Ningdong looked at An Zheng with an exceptionallyplicated expression, and then sped her hands together, ¡°Alright, Master, I¡¯ll make my move now!¡±

    She looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Ding Ningdong¡¯s expression eased up by quite a bit, and a hint of happiness shed past her eyes.

    ¡°I knew it. You wouldn¡¯t want to kill me either.¡±

    She suddenly turned around. ¡°If you ask me to make a move, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Following the sound of her palms closing together, all of the disciples standing behind Neen Demons suddenly fell to the ground. No one had a chance to resist as their bodies turned pitch ck. After falling down, these people¡¯s bodies shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, they became like dried wood, and their wrinkled appearances were especially terrifying. All the vitality of those people werepletely sucked out, Ding Ningdong pushed his hands forward, his expression serious: ¡°This evil technique was taught to me by you, I¡¯ll return it to you now!¡±

    All of the anger surged towards the Neen Demons, it was dark green.

    Neen Demons scoffed, ¡°Do you think that with just that tiny bit of cultivation method you can injure me?!¡±

    He stretched ouand, and in the palm of his hand, there was an object that was flickering with light. All of the dark green gas was being sucked into that thing. It was a pearl, without the terrifying aura of any powerful magic equipment.

    ¡°Your poison techniques have no meaning to me!¡±

    Neen Demons shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    Ding Ningdong¡¯s body suddenly floated up, as if she was bound by something. Her clothes were shredded in an instant, her limbs stretched out as if tied with an invisible rope. The girl¡¯s fair and beautiful body waspletely exposed, and the invisible ropes had actually left traces on her body. The two lumps of flesh in front of his chest became even more prominent, and the bright-colored bud at the top of his chest became even more pink.

    Neen Demons said angrily: ¡°I already guessed that you would be disloyal to me. I left a demonic artifact on you, go and die!¡±

    The girl¡¯s beautiful body was about to be torn apart and her skin began to turn red. Invisible ropes bound her four limbs and pulled her ruthlessly in four directions. Crack crack sounds could be hearding from her bones.

    However, there was a bit of determination, and even a bit of pride, in Ding Ningdong¡¯s pained expression: ¡°This was all taught to us by you. I said before, I will return it to you. The magic device you left on my body controls me, can¡¯t I leave something for you?! ¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Neen Demons¡¯s face darkened.

    Neen Demons cried out before spitting out a mouthful of blood. That blood was actually all ck.

    ¡°You ¡­ When did you poison me!? ¡±

    Ding Ningdongughed coldly: ¡°Could it be that I want to tell you that I¡¯m going to poison you? The reason you came close to me was none other than because you wanted to use me to kill An Zheng. And I agree, but I don¡¯t want to kill An Zheng, but to protect him. Only if I am by your side can I poison you so that An Zheng will not be harmed by your poison. Do you really think I am being used by you? ¡±

    The determination and decisiveness on her face became even stronger. ¡°I didn¡¯t poison you, but I did poison you with a kind of ¡­ Destiny soul binding. I¡¯ve tied my Fate Soul to you, so whatever I suffer, you will suffer poison attacks with the same strength. ¡±

    It was at this time that twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s flew over, and circled around Ding Ningdong quickly. The invisible ropes were all cut off by the Holy Fish Scale.

    Ding Ningdong¡¯s body fell from midair and she ran over to hug her. The girl¡¯s smooth and silky body was in his embrace, and a faint fragrance floated into An Zheng¡¯s nose. However, An Zheng did not care about all this, and quickly took out a set of clothes to cover herself with Ding Ningdong¡¯s body.

    Ding Ningdong curled up there, and looked at An Zheng with a flushed face: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me ¡­ I should be able to kill him. ¡±

    An Zheng: Fighting is a man¡¯s business, protecting others is also a man¡¯s business. If you die, how will I save you?!

    He stood up and looked at Neen Demons, ¡°This is now between you and me.¡±

    Neen Demons spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Truly a woman¡¯s benevolence. If you don¡¯t stop her, even if she can¡¯t kill me, she will heavily injure me. Now, it¡¯s you who is courting death. ¡±

    ¡°Kill you?¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°Let me do it!¡±

 Chapter 403 - Artifact Training Berserk Demons

    Chapter 403 ¨C Artifact Training Berserk Demons

    The moment An Zheng took a step forward, the Neen Demons attacked. He realized that he had still underestimated this young man in front of him. This man seemed to have limitless potential, and there waossibility that any terrifying phenomena could happen. He felt that he had miscalcted and should not have appeared so soon. He should have let Jian Mo and that guy fight first.

    The situation had beplicated now. The poison had affected him and Jian Mo and the Fourteenth Demon had also made him worried.

    Jian Mo seemed to be able to discern the concerns of the Neen Demons and he simply walked to the side. ¡°My attitude is the same as Old Fourteenth¡¯s. This little guy was originally mine, but now it¡¯s yours. But don¡¯t embarrass the Demon Lord, you are one of the Neen Demons Elders after all. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Neen Demons roared, he raised his hand and smashed towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Artifact Training Berserk Demon!¡±

    With this roar, a ck hole appeared in his palm.

    The ck hole extended from his palm and rapidly expanded. It was as if a door to another world had been opened in front of him, as cold and sinister crazed weapons emerged one after another from within. These crazed crazed craftsmen looked to be about the same size as a normal person, 1.9 meters and above. They were tall and sturdy, and all of them wore heavy armors and helmets. The looks of these helmets were very strange, even protecting the faces on both sides. Their armors were gray, like rocks or ayer of dusty bronze.

    One, two, three ¡­

    A total of 19 artifact training berserk demons walked out of the ck hole!

    These people were both cold and expressionless. Neen people filed out of the ck hole, each holding a long knife in their hands. The style of the sabre was simr to a straight sabre with a long hilt and no scabbard.

    Neen people quickly appeared and formed a semicircle to block An Zheng.

    Neen Demons sneered: ¡°A little bastard who hasn¡¯t even been in the martial arts world for a few years, do you really think you can pokole through the heavens? When I made the entire martial arts world tremble, you didn¡¯t even know where you were. It is already your fortune to be able to make me use a weapon to train your Berserk Demon. If your mother knew you were facing such a situation, she would regret giving you birth. ¡°After all these years, how many people believe that they will be the rulers of the martial arts world have been killed by me?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon King, who was sitting at the side, looked at those artifact crazed devils and his expression changed slightly. He looked at Neen Demons and said, ¡°You¡¯re going a little too far.¡±

    Neen Demons waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! All of you have died, don¡¯t tell me you me me? ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said no more, and only looked at Neen Demons with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Neen Demons pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Let this little bastard see what power is!¡±

    Those crazed crazed craftsmen looked the same, so there was no way to tell who was who.

    The person who attacked first threw out something shiny, as if it was some kind of powder. The powder floated in the air, covering arge area. Moreover, it did not seem to beal thing, but something illusory and intangible. The powder quickly spread out, covering at least a few hundred meters. An Zheng¡¯s body was surrounded by it, but he did not realise the effect of the bright powder at all.

    The first to attack, the crazed crazed artifact user¡¯s face lit up, and the long de in his right hand hacked forward.

    The Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng automatically blocked the de aura, but at that moment, the floating bright powder became resplendent, like the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Incantation: Defeat.¡±

    The fourteen Devils, who were watching from the side, said in a low voice, ¡°Well done.¡±

    After the bright powder lit up, An Zheng clearly felt that the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defensive power had decreased!

    As An Zheng¡¯s cultivation realm became higher and higher, the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defensive power also became higher and higher. Cultivators of Captive Stage were basically unable to pierce through the Holy Fish Scale with their strength. Only powerhouses at the peak of the Captive Stage or higher could their power prate the Holy Fish Scale and affect An Zheng¡¯s body. Moreover, An Zheng still had her Blood Pearl Braceleo share with his. Adding the effects of the medicine field within the Blood Pearl Bracelet that replenished An Zheng¡¯s blood energy and healing, if all the effects werebined, a cultivator of the ninth stage of the Captive Stage would not even be able to withstand a fifth of this kind of attack. Even if it was the injuries caused by the power, they would be immediately healed by the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s medicinal energy.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, which was around the seventh stage of Captive Stage, if he were to take on a ninth stage Captive Stage cultivator alone, he would be crushed. His opponent¡¯s full force attack was unable to cause any damage to An Zheng. As for An Zheng himself, he was a guy with strong fighting strength, so the other side could only endure abuse.

    Not long ago, An Zheng had carefully felt for a bit. If it was against cultivators of the Lower Completion Stage, the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s obstruction effect should be able to reach sixty percent. On the other hand, the Blood Pearl Bracelet should have about ten percent of the power shared by those of the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. In other words, if a person at the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage were to use even the slightest amount of strength on An Zheng, then An Zheng could only take around twenty percent of the damage.

    Of course, the cultivation and Captive Stage of the Lower Completion Stage werepletely different from before. Even twenty percent of the power of a first stage Lower Completion Stage wasparable to the power of a ninth stage Captive Stage.

    Upon reaching the second stage of Lower Completion Stage, the damage dealt would increase by quite a bit. Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s favorite thing to do was to use thebination of Holy Fish Scale. It was simply an invulnerable defensive tool.

    However, after those bright pink lights shone on it, An Zheng could feel the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defense plummeting.

    And then, the saber energy arrived.

    Honestly speaking, the strength behind that sh was equivalent to the full force attack of a ninth stage Captive Stage cultivator. It was basically an attack that An Zheng did not really care about in the past, but now, with the sudden drop in the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defense, An Zheng feluge force rushing towards him.

    Dang!

    The de aura struck the Holy Fish Scale, causing An Zheng to uncontrobly retreat.

    His face could not help but turn pale, and he felt suffocated in his heart.

    Nearly seventy percent of the power of this shnded on An Zheng, which meant that the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defensive power was almostpletely ignored!

    At this time, Jian Mo could not help but sneer, ¡°Old Fourteenth, take a look. This guy has even created a copy for you. I still clearly remember when we, I, and Chen Xiaoyao were being attacked by the people from the Emei Sect and the Qingcheng Sect, you used this rune technique and then I killed seventy percent of the people in our opponent¡¯s group, causing them to flee. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention anything about the past. Devil Sect is no longer the original Devil Sect. Back then, we were able to join hands and fight.

    Jian Mo then let out a long sigh, ¡°Actually, if the people of Devil Sect do not fight amongst themselves, then this martial arts world ¡­.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon waved his hand. ¡°Just watch. Neen can imitate my talisman incantations, and he can also imitate you.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the second artifact, the Berserk Demon, made his move.

    ¡°Sword Truth, Ling Yun Break!¡±

    When Jian Mo saw the de, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    The Berserker who made that move did not use a sword but a sword, but that was one of his sword arts, Ling Yun Break!

    The Holy Fish Scale hadpletely blocked the sword strike, but when the power of the sword attack was added to the sh, An Zheng¡¯s body was immediately flung out. Shi Mu¡¯s back hit arge stone on the shore. Then, he almost fell into theke of blood.

    Witfft sound, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but vomit a mouthful of blood.

    The power of the Dao of the Sword was simply too great. The Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defensive power waspletely ignored, and this sword strike was truly being used on An Zheng¡¯s body. Furthermore, the speed of this sword was extremely fast, and the timing was extremely precise. Just as An Zheng was about to lose his bnce and block the de¡¯s Inner Breath, the sword aura arrived. An Zheng felt that every part of his body was in pain, as though the sword qi had already invaded his body.

    Jian Mo shook his head and sighed, ¡°Whaity, I don¡¯t even have one percent of my power back then. If there was, this youth would have already died. But there¡¯s no way to fight them. If I¡¯m not wrong, those neen artifact crazed demons were created by us neen, so every artifact crazed demon has one of our techniques. These neen people could start a bloody war in the martial world. For ordinary sects, not to mention blocking neen of them, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to stop our imitation goods. One of your runes is gone, and I, Lingyun, am ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, you can exterminate a small sect! ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that little guy. He isn¡¯t as weak as he looks. Is it really over foerson who can control so many Purple-Rank Divine Artifact? ¡±

    Jian Mo said: ¡°Even if he has a big heaven¡¯s chosen one, what can he do?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget ¡­ Chen Xiaoyao. ¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with fear: ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­. Even though we were fighting internally, we never dared to rx our guard against Chen Xiaoyao. In the end, he still won. ¡±

    Right at this moment, the Berserk Demon who was the first one to make a move waved his hand, and the bright powder floating in the air quickly moved over, once again surrounding An Zheng. An Zheng pushed both his hands outwards, and a violent wave appeared. The explosion almost stirred the entire bloodke, but the bright powder didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all as it continued to float around.

    The third crazed artifact user made his move. He held a de in his hand, but no matter how you looked at it, that move was a giant spear.

    ¡°This is Ol¡¯nine¡¯s.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said.

    A huge pole that could support the sky came down from the sky. If this polended on the mountain, it would be able to bend the mountain¡¯s spine. And this rod, had actuallynded on An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng pushed his hands up, and the Holy Fish Scale flew up to block the rod. However, the power on the rod suddenly dropped, and An Zheng¡¯s body immediately sank into the ground. And at this time, the second weapon wielding Berserk Demon Beast swept over, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s throat!

    The Nine Hell Magic Bell flew up, and a sound wave swept towards its surroundings. The three weapons wielding Berserk Demons were knocked back by the sound wave, and their bodies became unsteady. And at this time, the fourth artifact user, the Berserk Demon, made his move. He raised his long de and it only trembled for a moment, but there was a sudden p of thunder on the ground!

    Buzz! *

    The sound wave generated by the Nine Hell Magic Bell, which was like a sweeping de, was actually shattered.

    The Fourteenth Demon shook his head. ¡°Eleventh Brother.¡±

    Passive!

    An Zheng frowned, and the Blood Pearl Bracelet lit up.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in his mind: ¡°Ah, how nostalgic ¡­ This is how they attacked me back then. Now that they have attacked you, it seems there really is a cycle of karma. However, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them. Back then, I casually crushed these seemingly powerful cultivation techniques. Do you want to know how I did it? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Be more respectful to me, or else I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°That¡¯s not a good title, I don¡¯t like it. Although you and I are not master and disciple, I have always been the one teaching you, right? Why is it so hard to call me master? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Master doesn¡¯t treat disciples this way!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to scream ¡­ In any case, I¡¯m the only one who knows how to defeat these guys. If you don¡¯t want to hear about it, then don¡¯t me me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you make up for it in the future? I can¡¯t hold it anymore! ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed: ¡°Forget it, let Uncle go. It¡¯s still better than thinking about that old man that you¡¯re always thinking about in your heart.¡±

    In an instant, a terrifying power appeared within An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice contained a domineering aura, ¡°There is only one way to defeat them, I am stronger than thembined!¡±

 Chapter 404 - Rollover

    Chapter 404 ¨C Rollover

    When he was being besieged by neen artifact training berserk devils, Chen Xiaoyao actually forced An Zheng to call him master. It was unknown if he was really thinking this, or just purposely teasing An Zheng.

    ¡°When you met a strong enemy before, you only wanted my power back. This time, I¡¯ll give you something different. I¡¯ll let you experience what it means to crush someone. ¡±

    Just as Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice disappeared, An Zheng felt the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist suddenly be hot. With An Zheng¡¯s current physical toughness, even if boiling water was poured on his body, it would not cause any harm. Not to mention boiling water, even his clothes would not be burnt under the protective force of the fire. Even if he didn¡¯t use protective force, his body wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary me could burn away.

    So when An Zheng felt the Blood Pearl Bracelet bing hot, it meant that the temperature of the Blood Pearl Bracelet had reached an extremely terrifying height.

    Immediately after, An Zheng felt an indescribable power teleporting from the Blood Pearl Bracelet to his own Dantian Qi Sea, that power made his lower abdomen burn up. It was as if a wave of burningva had suddenly rushed into his stomach. His stomach rumbled a few times before an explosion urred.

    A vortex formed around An Zheng, sucking in all the surrounding heaven and earth origin energy intornado. Following the explosion, a strong gust of air spread out in all directions. The Artifact Crazy Demons that were in the midst of attack were all pushed back by the hurricane. Even theke of blood was cleared, and the blood wave was pushed away to reveal the bottom of theke. Theke water rose up like a wall in the distance.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and felt an exciting power.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice once again appeared: ¡°Feel it when you¡¯re fighting, child... Actually, you and I are the same type of cultivator. Constantly fighting in adversity to improve oneself. There was no fear of the world, no fear of power, and no fear of danger. As long as it was an enemy, there was only one choice, and that was to fight. Only fighting is the best way to increase your power. ¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice carried a hint of hope and entrust, ¡°Let them experience this properly.¡±

    This time, not only did An Zheng take back the power that was temporarily, Chen Xiaoyao had even doubled the power!

    When An Zheng wasn¡¯t taking back his strength, he was at the seventh stage of the Captive Stage, a level where he could crush powerhouses at the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Once he regained his strength, he would be able to rush straight to the strength of the first stage of Lower Completion Stage. Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s strength had doubled, and his realm had instantly grown to the peak of the second stage of Lower Completion Stage!

    Those few ancient monsters were indeed terrifying, but they were definitely not at their peak strength. Jian Mo was just a spirit body, the fourteen devils had just revived, and the Neen Demons was the same.

    So An Zheng had nothing to worry about, even if his realm did not increase, he would not be afraid, what about now?

    Seeing An Zheng rushing towards him, the first equipment refiner Berserk Demon spread out another piece of bright powder from his hand. In the process of charging forward, An Zheng extended his left hand forward, and a ball of white light exploded from the center of his palm.

    Orthodox Pure Yang!

    After leveling up to the second stage of the Lower Completion Stage, An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang was disyed to its limits. His entire body turned into a sun. The zing temperature caused all the bright powder around him to be incinerated, turning into ashes and disappearing.

    ¡°Do the same move. Do not use it twice in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng punched the Artifact Crazy Demon, and the second Artifact Crazed Demon swept his sword across. Without even turning his head, An Zheng swung the Broken Army Sword in his right hand behind him. The sword Qi of the Broken Army Sword shed directly with the other¡¯s sword Qi. The sound of the two sword Qi shing was like two swords shing against each other, emitting an ear-piercing metallic sound. The sword qi used to train the Berserk Demon was actually directly cut apart by An Zheng¡¯s sword qi.

    The strength of these artifact practitioners of the Berserk Demons were all at the peak of the Captive Stage, there was not even the slightest difference between them and the Lower Completion Stage. Previously, when the bright powder had caused An Zheng¡¯s defense to drop, their power had been able to directly harm An Zheng. However, it was different now. Without the bright powder pulling down their defenses, An Zheng¡¯s own strength had far surpassed theirs. Thus, inparison to their strength, they werepletely at a disadvantage.

    When the sword qi touched the sword qi, An Zheng won.

    The sword aura continued to move forward, directly slicing open the heart of the second training maniac.

    At the same time, An Zheng¡¯s left fist had already arrived in front of the Artifact Crazed Demon. With a loud ng, the de cut down on An Zheng¡¯s arm. An Zheng¡¯s arm was fine, it directly cracked a hole in the wall.

    The Berserker Demon looked at his own de in a daze, then An Zheng¡¯s fist arrived. The punchnded directly on the crazed weapon wielding demon¡¯s nose. Under the impact of the punch, his skull suddenly shattered!

    With a ¡°peng¡±, the scene of his head being smashed into pieces was extremely horrifying.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon subconsciously grimaced, as if he could feel the pain.

    ¡°That is a crazed crazed crazed weapon created based on my archetype. To have one¡¯s head smashed to pieces just like that, it really makes me feel a bit unhappy.¡±

    Jian Mo coldly snorted from the side: ¡°Look at me.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon looked over there, and then saw that the Artifact Crafting Berserk Demon that was created using Jian Mo as the prototype had already been split into two. The sword aura from An Zheng¡¯s sword just now had severed the sword aura of the Artifact Training Berserk Demon, and then shed onto the Artifact Training Berserk Demon¡¯s chest, actually slicing it directly over, slicing the Artifact Training Berserk Demon into two. Not only that, as the sword Qi continued to move forward, it actually managed to cut off the wave of blood that was sent flying by the explosion of Qi.

    In the distance, theke of blood was pushed aside, forming a wall. The sword qi sliced horizontally across the wall, cutting it open.

    When Jian Mo saw that sword strike, his expression became somewhat ugly. ¡°To think that you actually lost in terms of sword aura, I also feel very unhappy.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon could not help but sigh, ¡°This world has really changed. It is no longer our world. The martial arts world is no longer our world.¡±

    Jian Mo looked at the Fourteenth Demon, ¡°Old Fourteenth, what do you mean by this? You are much luckier than I am. Isn¡¯t the martial arts world the ce you want to return to? Why can¡¯t I sense any fighting spirit from your tone? ¡±

    Fourteenth Demon tilted his head, ¡°Fighting spirit? ¡°Who¡¯s fighting spirit?!¡±

    Jian Mo said in a stern voice, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Chen Xiaoyao! Now that you have revived, don¡¯t you want to avenge your past self? ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not reviving. I¡¯ve never died. I knew from the beginning that we wouldn¡¯t have been able to win that battle. I only used rune techniques to seal my fate soul, waiting foune that can open the Hell rune to revive me. Chen Xiaoyao and I immediately had no grudges either. Whether he killed me or I killed him, it had nothing to do with hatred. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so righteous. In that battle back then, there was no righteousness at all. ¡±

    ¡°If I lose, of course I have to think of a way to turn the tables.¡±

    Jian Mo said: ¡°Since you have the chance now, why don¡¯t you go and do it?¡±

    Fourteenth Demon: ¡°I will go find Chen Xiaoyao, but not necessarily kill him. I just suddenly have something I don¡¯t understand and want to ask him about it. ¡±

    Jian Mo¡¯s face became more and more unsightly, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Look, so many years have passed. There are geniuses in the martial arts world. We are old, dead or not. Since he was old, why couldn¡¯t he calm down? After being trapped here for so many years, have you never thought of quieting down? ¡±

    ¡°Quiet?¡±

    Jian Mo coldly replied: ¡°There is only hatred in my heart.¡±

    The 14th devil didn¡¯t look at him and said in a low voice, ¡°We were blinded by benefits and then by hatred.¡±

    Jian Mo: ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to these words of yours. You¡¯re a Hell¡¯s Symbol Master, you¡¯re reviving me now!¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon asked, ¡°Then what are you going to use to thank me for?¡±

    Jian Mo was silent for a while and then said: ¡°I can promise you one thing, no matter what it is, anywhere, as long as you summon me, I will help you aplish it. You should believe in my strength. As long as I revive, it won¡¯t be too hard for me to do anything. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°There is one thing you might not know ¡­ ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    He raised his hand and drew a rune in the air. The rune seemed to be alive and there were countless ghosts revolving around it.

    ¡°There is a fissure that leads directly to the region, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon General pushed the runes forward, and the runes formed a talisman paper on Jian Mo¡¯s face. Jian Mo thenughed out loud: ¡°Hahahahaha... After all these years, I am finally about to be resurrected. ¡±

    But as soon as he finished, his face changed and he howled in pain.

    ¡°Old Fourteenth!¡± You ¡­ What are you doing! ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°There is one thing you don¡¯t know. How can a dead person be revived? Those who vited the rules of the world would be punished. If I help you find a substitute to revive, then Sky Law will descend on me. No one can reallye back to life unless it is the heavens that do it. ¡±

    Jian Mo howled with his hoarse voice, ¡°You lied to me! That brat was resurrected. ¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°The heavens wanted him to revive.¡±

    As the fourteen demon fingers shed across, sparks burst out from Jian Mo¡¯s body. Soon after, Jian Mo¡¯s body was pulled into the bloodke by countless runes, and instantly disappeared.

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°I helped you enter reincarnation, so it can be considered a match for your younger brother.¡±

    At the same time, An Zheng had already wiped out all neen Berserk Demons with his artifact. Neen Demons¡¯s face was ashen as he retreated. He pointed out, ¡°Kill him, you are all my disciples. You are all my subordinates. Quickly go and kill him!¡±

    However, how could those few remaining disciples dare to make a move?

    Neen Demons waved his hand and a magic tool appeared. He threw the magic tool towards An Zheng: ¡°Magic Weapon Storm!¡±

    Following the appearance of the first Magic Tool, countless Magic Tools, as if they had suddenly been moved from another space, rained down on An Zheng.

    An Zheng reached out and grabbed the magic equipment, ¡°The Golden-Rank Magic Equipment?¡±

    He grabbed the magic device with both hands and threw it to the side with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. He caught one pieceing at him and broke it.

    Neen Demons waved both his hands, causing the neen artifact craftsmen demons that fell earlier to all disappear, and were reced with neen magic tools at the peak of the Golden-Rank. The quality of these magic equipment were extremely high, and they were very powerful. It was precisely because of these magic tools that he was able to create this crazed crazed crazed weapon.

    But before he could do anything, An Zheng grabbed one of them, ¡°This is not bad, I¡¯ll take it. This one¡¯s not bad, I¡¯ll take it. ¡±

    In a short moment, all neen magic tools were taken by him.

    Then, An Zheng¡¯s body disappeared in a sh and he appeared right in front of Neen Demons in the next second. ¡°You are not a cultivator who makes progress in the first ce, so how could you let someone get close to you? ¡°You¡¯re too anxious. If you honestly recover foundred years and thene out again to do evil, then it would truly be difficult to control you.¡±

    Neen Demons swung the walking stick in his hand and smashed over. An Zheng grabbed the walking stick and broke it with a kacha sound. There waound ball on the cane, so An Zheng casually put it into the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    ¡°Is the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound pleasant to hear?¡±

    An Zheng kicked Neen Demons to the ground, then twisted his head around and pulled it out with a ¡°ka¡± sound.

    ¡°Listen to me onest time.¡±

 Chapter 405 - Seizure

    <h4>Chapter 405 ¨C Seizure</h4>

    Neen Demons¡¯s body was kicked away by An Zheng. Then, An Zheng twisted his head back and forth while holding him in his arms, and with a cracking sound, he directly pulled Neen Demons¡¯s head off his neck. That head was thrown onto the ground by An Zheng, and then, he fiercely stomped on it. Witu sound, An Zheng stepped on the skull, causing the red inside to flow onto the ground.

    But An Zheng did not stop. His body fiercely rose into the air, and then, actually sted downwards with a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    Although An Zheng hated crimes, he had never done anything like whipping corpses. But this time, he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t even let go of Neen Demons¡¯s corpse.

    Under the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, the Neen Demons¡¯s corpse and all the instruments that had lost their owners were smashed to smithereens.

    The Fourteenth Demon couldn¡¯t help but nod in praise when he saw An Zheng, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Good insight and courage.¡±

    Previously, when An Zheng was fighting, he did not use a forbidden technique like the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, which consumed a lot of energy. Now that he had actually used it after killing the Neen Demons, it was truly puzzling.

    But the Fourteenth Demon obviously saw the reason.

    The remaining few disciples of the Neen Demons turned around and ran. An Zheng waved his hand from behind, and twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s flew out in spirals, directly slicing those few people into minced meat. When the Holy Fish Scale returned to its position, An Zheng turned around to look at the Fourteenth Demon, and then called Qu Liuxi out from within the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Qu Liuxi did not know what was happening outside and was shocked seeing the wreckage.

    ¡°Smelting away all those scraps.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the remnants of the Neen Demons¡¯s corpse: ¡°This person is a Magic Artifact Grandmaster, if I was able to survivest time, I might not be able to do it this time. I suspect that he will transfer his fate soul into a magic tool and refine all of these things. Let¡¯s see how he will live again. ¡±

    Although Qu Liuxi did not know what happened, she immediately followed through. To her, An Zheng¡¯s words did not require her to do it unconditionally.

    An Zheng looked at the Fourteenth Demon, ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon God didn¡¯t answer An Zheng¡¯s question, instead, apuded loudly, ¡°Truly vicious and merciless, cutting the grass and eliminating its roots.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I really like those four words. Generally speaking, the wicked liked doing things in such a way as to leave no trouble behind. This is what they do when they kill ordinary people and good people, and I like it when I kill bad people.

    14th Demon: ¡°Your way of doing things really doesn¡¯t seem like a good person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Please answer my question.¡±

    14th Demon: ¡°You should thank me first, didn¡¯t you notice that I was missing a person?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I saw you attack.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon frowned, ¡°You¡¯re still able to distract me while fighting Old Neen, you¡¯re really a freak.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why you killed him, it wasn¡¯t aimed at me.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°I¡¯m not killing him, I¡¯m just sending him to the right ce. I just helped him to get out of his predicament. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon stood up and stretched his body. ¡°You and I are not enemies, that is something you should not doubt. If I want to attack you, I don¡¯t have to wait until today. The strength you disyed is indeed impressive, but not to the point that I¡¯m afraid of you. I am different from your opponent just now. Back then, he only had half a life, not even half a life. In your words, if he could really endure foundred years beforeing out, perhaps he could have seeded. But he can¡¯t wait. Hatred has already twisted him. ¡±

    He pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    Fourteen Demons: ¡°If I wanted to find Chen Xiaoyao, I might not necessarily make a move against him. I just want to ask him something that I didn¡¯t understand back then. I have sealed my fate soul for so many years and have been alone for so long, I relied on thinking to make myself less painful. But even so, I still don¡¯t understand. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°Let me talk to him.¡±

    The Blood Pearl Bracelet shed, and Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s shadow appeared.

    ¡°Qin Mie, long time no see.¡±

    The moment the Fourteenth Demon saw Chen Xiaoyao, he straightened his body, and then bowed. ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao seemed to be silent for a while, then he let out a long sigh, ¡°Only when you see me again, will you call me Big Brother, and not Sect Master, nor would you call me Chen Xiaoyao directly.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon lowered his head and said, ¡°Big Brother is indeed big brother. Even though many things happened afterwards, in my heart, you are still that big brother who saved me back then.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You just said, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. You can ask.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon raised his head to look at the afterimage of Chen Xiaoyao. ¡°Back then, why did you save me?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You exterminated the entire Qin Nation alone, and when I saved you, you were also on the verge of death. At that time, the world was 90% sure that Qin Feng wasn¡¯t the strongest, but he was still a great power. You entered Qin alone for revenge, with three thousand pce seals and fifty thousand fine armor in the city. When I saved you, I just didn¡¯t wanerson like you, who wanted to avenge his parents, to die just like that. The reason why you¡¯re asking me is because you think that I saved you because you have value in using me? ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon nodded, ¡°I did indeed think that way, but then I realized that no matter what you did to save me, you were still my savior.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You have always been a person that distinguishes between gratitude and grievances. Back then when you destroyed Qin, I thought that you were going to take revenge for your birth parents, butter on, I found out that you were just an adoptive parent.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°Since they are parents, there is no difference in raising them. They protect me, they love me, they teach me, they treat me like their own. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°Back then, the Duke of Qin summoned you three times and allowed you to be a marquis, but you did not ept it.

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°I asked the Duke of Qin to hand over the person who killed my parents. He didn¡¯t hand him over, he only bestowed the title of Marquis to me, so of course I can¡¯t ept him.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°These are all matters of the past, if you want to see me, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the only question.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡± You know what I want to ask. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s better if you personally speak of it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll still feel ufortable inside.¡±

    Fourteenth Demon: ¡°You saved my life before, and you changed this Qin Mie¡¯s name for meter. Logically speaking, I should have stood firmly by your side. But afterwards, I had a question that I just couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard I tried ¡­ When they rebelled to kill you, you killed them. What I want to know is, if they hadn¡¯t rebelled, would you have killed them? ¡±

    When An Zheng heard this question, his heart was violently shocked.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The answer Chen Xiaoyao gave was so simple and direct, to the point where there wasn¡¯t even a second of hesitation.

    Chen Xiaoyao said, ¡°Even if they hadn¡¯t joined hands to kill me, I would still have been thinking of ways to get rid of them from the Devil Sect one by one. If he could persuade her to withdraw, then he would do so. If that¡¯s not possible, then let¡¯s kill him. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because they are already possessed.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice suddenly rose, ¡°Look at them!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pointed to the ce where Jian Mo and Neen Demons had died. ¡°So many years have passed, but how much have one¡¯s mind been twisted? If they were not eliminated, the tens of thousands of disciples in the Devil Sect would die because of them. If tens of thousands of Devil Sect died, how many people would die in this world? ¡±

    After a moment of silence, the Fourteenth Demon sighed, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have be Sect Master.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao gave a cold snort, ¡°I am the one who should be sect master the most. Back then, when the ancestors of Devil Sect came out of the mountains, they were supposed to eliminate the traitors that threatened the mortal world. However, they were tricked by the people of the martial arts world, and their ancestors were killed one after another. As such, the descendants of the Devil Sect left theirst words. As long as the Devil Sect grew in glory, they would destroy the entire martial arts world. The Devil Sect is indeed powerful, because our technique was left behind by the Saints. But can it really be strong enough to destroy the martial arts world with a single move? ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°No, but we will still kill half of them.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s why I did that. Devil Sect is destroyed, half of the martial arts world is destroyed. Back then, I had so much trouble in stealing this Sect Master¡¯s position. After killing so many opponents, many people felt that I was the most suitable to be this Sect Master. But I want to be Sect Master, just to prevent that from happening. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°I only now understand why they want to rebel against you, and why they obtained the support of the Elders in the sect.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao scoffed, ¡°Since I¡¯m the sect master, why would I care about those things? As the Sect Master, I am in charge. It didn¡¯t matter what the rules were, he could just kill anyone who disagreed. I think it¡¯s right. No one can stop it. I think it¡¯s wrong. No one can do it. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon stood there with a gloomy face: ¡°Perhaps you are right. Although the Devil Sect has suffered heavy losses and the Neen Demons is almost dead, at least the martial arts world is not chaotic. However ¡­ Brother, do you think it¡¯s worth it? You killed the people from your own Devil Sect for those so-called martial artists, those so-called righteous sects and families, but those people still view you as their enemy. They still think that you are a demon, is it worth it? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao slightly raised his chin: ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think of me. If they see me as a demon, then whatever they think is fine. I only do what I want to do. I only care what people think of me. You can say that I saved those people, or you can think that I just did what I wanted to do. It had to do with them, and it had nothing to do with them. Thest thing I care about is what other people think of me, especially those who don¡¯t. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon Possession: ¡°I¡¯ve learnt it. If I¡¯d had the chance to talk to you about this earlier ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao waved his hand: ¡°If there¡¯s no such thing as a ¡®if¡¯, then nothing can¡¯t possibly change what¡¯s already happened.¡±

    He asked the Fourteenth Demon, ¡°Qin Mie, where are you nning to go?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon looked at An Zheng: ¡°I suddenly feel that this little guy isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon said, ¡°Big Brother, you know that I rarely find anyone that¡¯s not bad. When I was in Devil Sect, I didn¡¯t ept any of the young people who rmended me to anyone. I remember that you also rmended a young man to me at that time to ept me as your disciple. I am already tired of the so-called grudge, I just want to find a ce to live in peace. This little guy is a freak, and my appetite. If I can learn it, it might even bousehold name in the future. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I said no, just no.¡±

    14th Demon: ¡°Is thereason?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said with a face full of righteousness, ¡°Because I have also fallen for him ¡­ And I¡¯ve taught him for at least six years. I¡¯ve already wasted six years of hard work and you still didn¡¯t get him to call me master?

    The Fourteenth Demon asked, ¡°Are you very determined?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon sighed. ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± This is the first time in so many years that I¡¯ve met a young man, and he has piqued my interest to be his master. ¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times. Can I just cut in? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Just insert him.¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon: ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao, ¡°I can¡¯t be med for this, and I don¡¯t know how I said it out loud. An Zheng, you have been affecting me quite a bit these past few years.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not that dirty ¡­ What I want to say is, ahem ¡­ Chen Xiaoyao has a son who is more outstanding than me. ¡±

    The Fourteenth Demon¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corners of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s mouth twitched.

 Chapter 406 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 406 ¨C Thank You</h4>

    An Zheng suddenly felt that the Fourteenth Demon Qin Mie was not a very annoying person.

    It was for no other reason but because when Qin Mie sent Jian Mo to hell, he had also left behind Chu Yu¡¯s fate soul.

    Chen Xiaoyao and his image chatted with each other for a long time. An Zheng could tell that there was absolutely no irreconcble hatred between the two. Even if Qin Mie had once stood against Chen Xiaoyao, at the very least, Chen Xiaoyao did not hate him.

    Qin Mie walked across the Blood Lake and casually drew a Rune Circle on the ground.

    ¡°Do you feel that those who use the Dark Symbol should all be crazy, abnormal, evil people?¡±

    he asked. An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qin Mieughed bitterly: ¡°Truly, a tragic world, without even a chance foroper name. Let me tell you, people whoe in contact with and learn Dark Symbol Techniques aren¡¯t necessarily people of Darkness. Some people were born with the ability to rely on metal. Therefore, when they learned Symbol Techniques, they could naturally sense the power of metal. Some people were born relying on water, and the talisman techniques they learned were naturally able to sense the power of water. Those who learn Dark Symbol are obviously not people of Darkness, but rather, they are sensitive to ghosts and hell. ¡±

    As he spoke, he ced Chu Yu¡¯s fate soul inside the recently drawn glyph array, causing her frail figure to appear.

    Qin Mie said: ¡°Actually, being sensitive to the power of darkness is not something to be happy about. When you were very young, you already had this awakening, so you could see the ghost shadows outside the window every night... Your childhood must not be happy either. However, there were still many people who misunderstood him. He felt that everyone who used the power of darkness was not a good person, this view was very wrong ¡­ In my opinion, at least part of the charm magicians who can use the power of darkness are not bad. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your exnation is a bit pale and powerless...¡±

    Qin Mieughed: ¡°That¡¯s because most people¡¯s minds will inevitably be affected aftering into contact with too much of the power of darkness. Talisman masters who use the power of darkness are divided into two types, one is to control the power of darkness and the other is to be controlled by the power of darkness. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Me? ¡°It depends on your mood.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    When Chu Yu¡¯s figure was almostpletely revealed, Qin Mie stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion in the air. Suddenly, a groan could be heard from the fog outside, followed by a graceful figure being grabbed over. Qin Mie¡¯s hand seemed to be some kind of extraordinary magical tool, casually grabbing the soul piece of the woman¡¯s soul which An Zheng hadn¡¯t seen clearly before, bringing it here.

    ¡°They are alsair of people who have suffered a lot.¡±

    Qin Mie said: ¡°From the two of their fate souls, I can see their past ¡­ This man¡¯s name was Chu Yu. He was the eldest disciple of the Green City Sect. Speaking of which, you still have some connections with me, because arge majority of the people from the Qingcheng Sect died in my and Jian Mo¡¯s hands. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The two Fate Souls were extremely weak. It seemed that Qin Mie was using the Rune Circle to recreate their Fate Souls.

    Qin Mie seemed to be having a good time talking, he looked at An Zheng andughed: ¡°Do you suddenly think that I¡¯m hateful again? In fact, how could he exin the matters of the martial arts world clearly? You don¡¯t know what happened to the ancestors of the Devil Sect. They were obviously framed, but the people of the Devil Sect became the victims of the martial arts world. How about you find a young man in the martial arts world and ask him if he is from the Green City Sect or the Devil Sect?

    ¡°However, the ones who schemed against the ancestors of Devil Sect were the leaders of the Azure City Sect.¡±

    Qin Mie¡¯s hand did not stop moving, the runes continued to merge into the array, and with a movement that was unrestrained, it carried a bit of the aura of a normal person.

    An Zheng thought back to the story Chen Shaobai had told him. A young man from the Devil Sect entered the martial arts world after leaving the Devil Sect. After being besieged by the Jianghu Sect, he had escaped back to the mountains to call for reinforcements. Several of his peers, seeing that their junior brother had been bullied, naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let him do nothing. However, after they left the mountain, they realized that they had been deceived. They had punished the youngest junior brother and crippled his cultivation, then handed him over to the martial institutions to deal with.

    Logically speaking, it was already very fair for them to have done so, but the sect heads of the martial institutions were actually having evil thoughts inside their hearts. They realized that the people of the Devil Sect were pure in nature and did not have much experience in the martial arts world. Therefore, they had plotted to get rid of the few people from Devil Sect in order to obtain the technique. In fact, they had failed.

    What happened afterwards was obviously boring and very vicious. Those martial artists would not say that they were in the wrong, so they became the people of the Devil Sect.

    Later on, the descendants of the Devil Sect felt that their ancestors had been humiliated and were constantly getting ready for revenge. However, they knew that they didn¡¯t have enough strength to leave the mountain casually, so they had been umting their strength all this time.

    Until ¡­

    Qin Mie sighed: ¡°Chen Xiaoyao is a wise man, he knows that once the people of Devil Sect re-emerge, it will be a bloody storm.¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Is this why you had to kill him back then?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°I never thought of killing him. I just felt that I should take revenge for the humiliation of those ancestors. So, I n to imprison Chen Xiaoyao first and release him after Devil Sect enters the martial arts world. Unfortunately, my idea was too simple. When will people die? In fact, they only wanted to use this so called revenge reason to get rid of Chen Xiaoyao, and there are people who wanted to rece him as the sect master of the Devil Sect. ¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these things ¡­ Chu Yu was an interesting person. Back then, because the people of the Green City Sect were worried that the Devil Sect would retaliate, they had actually been preparing for generations. Then, when they sensed that someone from the Devil Sect had appeared, they immediately contacted the people from the other sects to surround them and capture them. That day, Jian Mo, Chen Xiaoyao and I had wanted to go out to the mountains to see what was going on. Chen Xiaoyao said that if we were to destroy this peaceful martial arts world, there would be countless lives on the streets. Then, we would all be sinners. ¡±

    ¡°However, it just so happens that those from the Green City Sect surrounded us. Those disciples of theirs were all pitiful fodder for the sect master. Of course, the sect master knew about the past grudges, but who the hell did the disciples know? They all felt that they were exterminating evil to defend the Dao, so they didn¡¯t spare any face when they attacked. At that time, Chen Xiaoyao just wanted to leave and not lower himself to the level of those little pawns. But Jian Mo¡¯s personality is arrogant, isn¡¯t it the same with me as well? After being surrounded and provoked several times, I casually set uune array and then unleashed a sword attack. ¡±

    ¡°One strike. Seventy percent of the dead have died. The rest have fled.¡±

    Qin Mie pointed to Chu Yu¡¯s fate soul. ¡°This person is truly righteous to the point of being chivalrous. He had been pursuing us all this while, but somehow, he managed to find us here. He had originally wanted to go take revenge, but after seeing the rift in the Infernal Realm, he decided to stay behind. This was because he was worried that once those things in hell came out, they would be even more terrifying than the reentry of Devil Sect into the martial world. He is the head disciple of the Green Mountain Sect, and has already started taking in disciples. This woman is called Gu Manlin, her disciple. ¡±

    ¡°When Chu Yu decided to stay, she knew how dangerous it would be, so she let Gu Manlin leave. She just didn¡¯t want to, and had confessed to Chu Yu at that time. Chu Yu was a chivalrous person, but he was more pedantic. Obediently obeying some lousy rule of ¡®master and disciple¡¯, refusing her request. But did he not like her at all? In order to protect her, he expelled her from his sect and told her to scram. ¡±

    Qin Mie let out a long sigh, ¡°But she just did not leave. After that, Jian Mo returned to this ce after getting heavily injured and nned to look for a way to reincarnate. Chu Yu and Jian Mo had a huge battle. One of them was already injured and the other had been defending for too long, he should already be dead.

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°But the time isn¡¯t right, why did Jian Mo return here a few hundred yearster?¡±

    Qin Mie said: ¡°Because Chen Xiaoyao is too terrifying, Jian Mo does not dare to move recklessly, for fear that Chen Xiaoyao will find out that he is not dead. His rtionship with me was actually quite good. Back then, I specially builune array for him, it was a refuge. Only the two of us knew about this ce, and then he went there after he was seriously injured. However, several hundred yearster, the spirit energy in the formation waspletely exhausted. Thus, he had no choice but toe out. ¡±

    ¡°Do you see the traces left by the sword beams outside?¡±

    Qin Mie pointed outside: ¡°That was a sword attack that Chu Yu blocked for Gu Manlin ¡­ Jian Mo and Chu Yu were both dead, but the yin energy in this ce was too dense, making it impossible for the two of them to leave. Jian Mo had already been in the sanctuary for a few hundred years, so he was naturally more receptive to the deathly aura than Chu Yu. Aesult, Chu Yu¡¯s soul piece gradually became his soul piece, and the two of them became entangled. ¡±

    ¡°Gu Manlin will stand guard outside until she dies. She knows that this ce is dangerous. After she dies, she transformed her lingering will into a mist to block the path of outsiders. ¡±

    ¡°Actually ¡­¡±

    Qin Mie shook his head: ¡°Perhaps she just wants to guard him for a longer time.¡±

    An Zheng let out a long sigh, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He turned his head to look into the distance. Qu Liuxi was in the midst of diagnosing and treating Ding Ningdong, who was still unconscious. She really owed that woman called Ding Ningdong too much. It¡¯s just that An Zheng would never ept her just because he felt that she was owed. In this aspect, An Zheng had always been resolute. He who likes must not be deceived.

    Qin Mie continued, ¡°I will now send the two of them into the Underworld and reenter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem, ¡°Since you were able to read Chu Yu¡¯s memories, then can you tell me, at that time, whether I was ¡­ At that time, there waerson ¡­ ¡±

    Qin Mie suddenlyughed: ¡°Enough, don¡¯t hide it anymore. Of course I¡¯ve read about you. I can¡¯t believe you had such a fortuitous encounter. Your previous life was a little too overbearing. Jian Mo was already overbearing enough, but he was useless in front of you. He revealed a shout as he retreated out of the fog, and then, with a single fist strike, he nearly dispersed the fate souls of Chu Yu and Jian Mo. What happened afterwards, Chu Yu didn¡¯t know. Of course, I didn¡¯t know either. But why ¡­ Even you don¡¯t know yourself? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°My fate soul is iplete, that portion of memory is its own. It is not in me now.¡±

    Qin Mie was startled. ¡°How is that possible? I know about the techniques of the fate soul. How could an iplete fate soul form a single body? ¡±

    An Zheng exined in a few sentences, and Qin Mie was immediately convinced: ¡°In your previous life, you were really too domineering, making people speechless. A random iplete Fate Soul could devour so many fate souls to strengthen itself, and even have a consciousness. However, it is hard to ept the fact that you have been betrayed by someone you are close to. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can I do your thing ¡­.¡±

    Qin Mieughed out loud, runes flickering on his palms. He pushed his hands forward: ¡°I have sent you back into the cycle of reincarnation, I have left some runes in your fate soul to ensure that you will not lose your memories. Even if there really is Grandma Meng and Grandma Meng¡¯s Elixir in the Infernal Realm, you can drink it. When you be human again, you will still remember each other. When we meet again, we¡¯ll be fine.

    With a sh of the rune in his hand, the fate souls of the two men started to turn illusory.

    An Zheng saw that the two held hands and bowed towards him.

    He clearly didn¡¯t hear anything, but An Zheng could clearly feel the two people talking... Thank you.

 Chapter 407 - Gu Qianye Embroidered

    <h4>Chapter 407 ¨C Gu Qianye Embroidered</h4>

    Looking at the two people within the rune array that were bing increasingly thin, An Zheng and Qu Liuxi felt a kind of indescribable sadness in their hearts. The story between Chu Yu and Gu Manlin caused many people to feel stifled in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know whether Qin Mie would really be able to keep their memories and allow them to meet again in the next life.

    Qin Mie waved his hand, and the runes began to flicker like stars in the sky, emitting a bright light. When the light was at its brightest, Chu Yu and Gu Manlin both disappeared.

    Vaguely, An Zheng and the others seemed to hear a sound... Thank you.

    Qu Liuxi subconsciously held onto An Zheng¡¯s hand tightly. An Zheng turned his head to look at Qu Liuxi, who was also looking at him.

    Afterwards, the two of them looked towards the unconscious Ding Ningdong at the side at the same time, aplicated look in their eyes.

    Qu Liuxi opened her mouth, and after hesitating for a good while, said: ¡°Perhaps ¡­ ¡°Perhaps, it is not that I am unable to ept ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Qu Liuxi still had something else she wanted to say, but An Zheng indicated for her to stop. Qu Liuxi could only tightly hold An Zheng¡¯s hand, and express his feelings with the warmth in his heart. Her hands were damp, and it was hard to tell if the sweat was from nervousness or something else.

    Qin Mie extended his hand out towards An Zheng: ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What?¡±

    Qin Mie looked at An Zheng and said indifferently: ¡°Why have youe here after so much trouble?¡±

    An Zheng finally regained his senses and quickly took out Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul from the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    After a burst of weak blue light, Nie Qing¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. As if he had just woken up from a dream, Nie Qing slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not important where we are.¡±

    Qin Mie drew a rune with one hand, the rune added with the spirit energy of hell, causing Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul to be more solid. Qin Mie looked at Nie Qing and said: ¡°You are already dead.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Nie Qing¡¯s feelings did not change, and he nodded: ¡°I know I¡¯m dead, I just want to know where this is.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°You really are a strange person. You¡¯re already dead, why would you care about this ce?¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°I had an obsession in my heart when I was alive, so I didn¡¯t care about anything else. After death, there may be a very long period of idleness. Of course, there will be some things that I don¡¯t care about while I¡¯m alive that I can take care of. ¡±

    Qin Mie dodged: ¡°Let your friend talk.¡±

    An Zheng walked out from behind Qin Mie¡¯s body and stood face to face with him.

    Nie Qing looked at An Zheng, and the corner of his mouth slightly rose: ¡°I knew you were the most suitable person to be my friend, I knew that you would do your best to do what I can for my friend. However ¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. I remember someone once saying that being is reasonable ¡­ In that case, death is also reasonable. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°When you are free and easy, I wille all the way here to save you.¡±

    Nie Qing smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s why I said I knew you were the most suitable person to be my friend.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips.

    Nie Qing looked around: ¡°This will be my resting ce? It seems that the scenery is a bit worse. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your imagination is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was beautiful.¡±

    ¡°If you want to die peacefully, then that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Qin Mie: ¡°Do you see him? That¡¯s your luck. Do you know how hard it was for me to find him? ¡°F * cking think of a way to help you be reborn.¡±

    Nie Qing remained silent for a long while, before bowing to An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This can be considered as correct and upright. Although I did not put in effort, I will still ept your thanks. Of course, he might not really be able to help you revive, but there¡¯s still a chance for him. ¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head around: ¡°Not much?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Not a lot ¡­ As I said, although this ce is connected to hell, it doesn¡¯t mean that it can interfere with reincarnation. Your case might not even appear once every few million years. Do you think it¡¯s as simple as eating, drinking, and taking a piss? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But...¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°There are no buts. I can only do what I did to those two people just now. I helped him reenter the cycle of reincarnation, and that¡¯s all I remember. ¡±

    Nie Qing said: ¡°Even though I do not understand the underlying reasons, but I also know about the Heavenly Dao of Life and Death, how could it be so easy to change it. To be able to remember who you are and enter the cycle of reincarnation is already very, very good. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have already said and done what I needed to say. Ask someone to help you, but don¡¯t force them to do anything. Since you¡¯re already prepared, then enter the cycle of reincarnation again. Remember to call me uncle when you meet me in the future. ¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to scram a bit further away.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You are just a killing donkey. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person.¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a donkey.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Scram to the reincarnation.¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He cupped his fists towards An Zheng, and cupped his fists towards Qu Liuxi, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but if I interfere with the heavens like this, maybe my fate won¡¯t be good in the future. However, thinking back, even if I, as someone who uses the power of hell to do things, the Heavenly Law might not be able to handle it. ¡±

    He waved his hand and the charm character shed. A ck path extended out of the rune array and went straight into the crevices of hell.

    Qin Mie said: ¡°When I first discovered this rift, I wanted to harm others. He had never thought that there would be a day when he would be able to help others. Even if Symbol Techniques were thetest Heaven¡¯s Arts, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to predict the future. If only someone knew what they would do in the future. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°For example, when you first saw me, did you want to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you not?¡±

    Qin Mie sent Nie Qing¡¯s Fate Soul into the crack in hell, then pointed inside: ¡°Do you n to go in and take a look?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns at all.¡±

    Qin Mie pointed to another ce: ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±

    An Zheng followed the direction that Qin Mie was pointing in, and discovered that there was arge building that had unknowingly appeared. It looked like an ordinary town, but the weirdest thing was this town. This was because the style of the building was not that of a Swallow. The style of the house was almost identical to the southern part of the Great Xixi River.

    Before, it was shrouded in fog, so they didn¡¯t know that there was a vige not too far away. However, there was a vige in this secret realm. It seemed a little too strange.

    Especially since this ce was located in the northern mountains, how could a small town like Jiangnan appear here?

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    An Zheng suddenly reacted: ¡°Secret Realm?!¡±

    Qin Mie nodded, ¡°Everything that you saw from the moment you entered was only the result of a crack in the underworld. However, this was not a secret realm. That was the ce. In the whole world, this kind of wild secret realm is very rare. ¡±

    ¡°Wild?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have a master yet.¡±

    Qin Mie said, ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t clear about the secret realms either. The control of the Da Xi Empire over the secret realms is really too absolute. The secret realms were divided into two types, the first was the man-made secret realms. In the ancient times, a supreme elder that was so powerful that others couldn¡¯t even look up to was able to creace of experience for their children and grandchildren. It was a secret realm. Although these ces were dangerous, most of them had restrictions on them. For example, cultivators who have yet to reach the Captive Stage are not allowed to enter, and although cultivators with Captive Stage may die after entering, as long as they aren¡¯t too idiotic, a majority of them will be able to enjoy the feeling of their cultivation realm rising rapidly within the secret realms. ¡±

    ¡°After all, they are man-made and are mainly made from experiential learning. Of course, it is impossible to kill as many people as you want.¡±

    He pointed to the little town not far away, ¡°And that is different. That is not man-made, but wild. This sort of wild secret realm was even more rare than manmade ones. If I guessed correctly, this was probably the only ce that had been discovered in thest thousand years. Do you suddenly feel like you¡¯ve stepped on too much dog shit? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Generally speaking, good things are definitely not so easilye; they must be apanied by danger.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°You are quitational person ¡­ Man-made mystic realms focused on humans. Any of these small details could have been designed for cultivators who hade from the experiential learning. As for the wild mystic realms, who cared about what people were and even didn¡¯t care about anything. Many indescribably powerful forces have coincidentally gathered together for some unknown reason, causing the world to change. They formed their own world, and could be considered a small world within a great world. This is the wild mystic realm; it is generally called the secret realm of heaven. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s better to just call it Wild Beauty.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Your taste needs to be improved.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Have you been in there before?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Qin Mie said: ¡°Not to mention you standing by my side, even if I had Chen Xiaoyao standing by my side, I would still not dare to casually walk in. This was because every step within a wild mystic realm could cost one their life. If you looked at the calm air, you might even be hiding a spatial whirlpool. As they walked over, before they could even feel anything, a part of their body had disappeared and was twisted to who knows where. ¡±

    ¡°Think about it, as you walk, you suddenly realize that your stomach is gone, and then your upper body falls down andnds on the pelvis ¡­¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°I understand the meaning, no need to describe it anymore.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. It seems to be an ordinary small town in Jiangnan. However, if one walked in, perhaps one step could result in death. When I first tried to use the rune to open uath, I triggered all of the traps in the path ahead. In addition to the reward foring here, there is another reason why I don¡¯t dare to continue exploring. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So now you n to let us in, and take a look outside?¡±

    Qin Mie asked. ¡°Can you bear it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t make my own decisions.¡±

    He turned around and walked far away, then called out to Du Shoushou and the others. The four of them discussed whether to enter or not. With a wild secret realm in front of them, if they didn¡¯t enter it then it would be too much of a pity. This sort of wild mystic realm was ten thousand times more dangerous than a man-made one, but the benefits were also much greater. After all, the items in the man-made secret ne were ced in there by humans. No matter how lucky they were, how many of them could actually be collected?

    The wild secret realms were different. They might contain treasures that could truly affecerson.

    ¡°My idea is not to go in.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°With our current aptitude and hard work coupled with luck and various other things, our cultivation realm growth is already the fastest, even faster than the true elites of the young generation ofrge ns. ¡°So there¡¯s no need for me to take the risk. After all, there¡¯igher chance of dying after entering.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have the final say.¡±

    Qu Liuxi also said: ¡°I also don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go in, why risk your life to chase after something that you don¡¯t know about?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Qianye, but was surprised to find that for some reason, Gu Qianye¡¯s face became especially white, as if he had lost all color in an instant. She tilted his head to look at Jiang-Nan town, his eyes filled with doubt.

    Just as she was about to speak, there was a sh of light from the little town and when she looked again, Gu Qianye had already disappeared.

    An Zheng and the others immediately chased after them. Seeing that the outermost room had a window that was open and looking in from the window, and seeing that Gu Qianye was clearly trying to escape, yet she couldn¡¯t move, suppressed by some kind of power, sitting on a chair, with a needle in her left hand and a cloth in her right hand, no matter how one looked at it, she was embroidering.

 Chapter 408 - The only way forward

    <h4>Chapter 408 ¨C The only way forward</h4>

    Regardless of the circumstances, it would be inconceivable to see Gu Qianye sitting there embroidering. She could split arge stone, pull out a weeping willow, and flip Du Shoushou over and over again seventy to eighty times without tiring. But if she was embroidering, there were only two possibilities. First, she was embroidering for An Zheng. Second, she was under control.

    In one breath, An Zheng and the others rushed to the outskirts of Jiang-Nan town. Seeing Gu Qianye just sat there like that, embroidering with needle and thread in his hand. Her face was filled with iparable fear, and even though her eyes were looking at An Zheng and the others, her body was no longer under her control. Her hands moved nimbly and delicately, and the pattern was quickly sketched out.

    Just as Du Shoushou was about to rush over and get stopped by An Zheng, he raised his hand and summoned his Heaven Eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look!¡±

    Following An Zheng¡¯smand, the Heaven¡¯s Eye floated up, and a burst of red light emitted from the Heaven¡¯s Eye, sweeping across the small courtyard.

    [Strange Barrier seems to be formed by a lot of turbulent air currents. The building of the house, in turn, forms some sort of wind tunnel, bringing these streams of air back together into a cycle. If the building is destroyed, the resulting flow of air will be violent.]

    Qin Mie walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and looked: ¡°So it¡¯s like that, it¡¯s really something that looks like a strange barrier. However, that Spirit Formation is very special because it is formed by nature. You are unable to determine its nature. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°If I teleport in, will it affect me?¡±

    Qin Mie nodded his head, ¡°Of course I will, because the barrier is made up of all sorts of chaotic airflows. Did you see your friend move? It¡¯s like endless embroidery, but it¡¯s the most stable movement. If she stops right now or changes her posture, she¡¯s definitely going to die. ¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, unless it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t affect the airflow, then we can go in and save her?¡±

    Qin Mie said: ¡°You are half right, anything that does not affect the flow of air can of course be entered. Even my rune is not enough because it is most sensitive to changes in Qi. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a long time: ¡°Then she¡¯s going to keep embroidering like that?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Perhaps this is the scariest part of this secret realm ¡­ Every room devours a living thing, either human or otherwise. Each room is filled with a small enchantment. Afteerson is fused with the enchantment, they would follow a strange pattern and maintain it for a period of time. It might not end until that person is dead. ¡±

    ¡°At first I suspected it was man-made, but now I understand how terrible nature is. This secret ne had existed for a long time. Even if the airflow automatically circted, it would eventually dry up. And when your friend sits there, it¡¯s likub. Her embroidery movements just so happen to make the air flow positive again. ¡±

    Du Shoushou did not move, but understood. ¡°Is this the secret realm¡¯s self-help?¡±

    Qin Mie nodded his head, ¡°That is true. But to be exact, it is not the secret realm saving itself, but a small room within it. Perhaps soon, you and I will both be sucked in and sewed in another room, sitting in the window. Of course, if one is lucky, they might be able to see someone who¡¯s opposite of them. They would also be able tomunicate through their eyes, because once they open their mouth to speak, it would damage the airflow.

    An Zheng¡¯s frown was growing deeper and deeper. He had to save Gu Qianye, no matter what.

    ¡°Now I want to know one thing.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Qianye and Gu Qianye looked at him, their eyes filled with fear and help.

    ¡°Why is it Xiao Yezi?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Seems like any sudden situation is not necessarily a coincidence, why was Xiao Yezi sucked in? Is there something about her that caused this barrier to suddenly activate? ¡±

    ¡°What can it be?¡±

    Fatty paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°This ce is too f * cking evil. If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°me me, if only I did not call you out from the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Now is not the time to me yourself, who would have thought that this crappy ce is so strange.¡±

    He shouted at Gu Qianye, ¡°Xiao Yezi, don¡¯t move or speak, we will definitely think of a way to save you.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Xiao Yezi can teleport out with a scroll on her body, but she can¡¯t move it at all right now, so she can¡¯t take the scroll out. You need something that¡¯s really invisible to get in... ¡°However, any minute changes to the airflow could cause damage to Xiao Yezi.¡±

    He bit his lip, which was split open.

    Qin Mie remained silent for a very long time, before his eyes started to shine more brightly. He did not know Gu Qianye, nor did he think that he could care about this girl.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He paced back and forth a few steps. ¡°It seems that there is another way. Your friend is at the hub of the airflow. The reason why the barrier has sucked her in is because her vitality is higher than others? ¡±

    Life force?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up: It¡¯s not that my chance of survival is higher than others, but rather my life force!

    ¡°Poprity?¡±

    Qin Mie was slightly stunned for a moment before nodding his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, she definitely has something extraordinary on her body. And the breath of the person on this thing is heavier than she is, heavier than all of usbined. That¡¯s why this small world sucked her in. It¡¯s because the barrier has detected that she may have existed for even longer than the others. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What the f * ck does that mean?!¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Xiao Yezi has the bones of a saint, the reputation of a saint is too strong. And the evil part of this barrier was that it knew that it was about to dissipate, so it had to find someone who could control the flow of the gas to act as the hub. Xiao Yezi¡¯s poprity was the greatest, so she was sucked in. It was said that the barrier had its eyes on Xiao Yezi, rather, it was on the bone of a saint she had brought with her. Even if Xiao Yezi is no longer around, the Sage Bone will continue to stay there and drive the airflow. If Xiao Yezi does not find a way, she will just sit there and repeat that terrifying action. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°But if Xiao Yezi is not around, the bones of saints would not do it themselves.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This barrier is not really alive. It is unable to determine whether that person is alive or dead, and only chose the best one. ¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°You little guys really make people look at you in a new light, she actually has the Ancient Sacred Bone on her?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qin Mie said: ¡°Then it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way, as long as it left behind the bones of saints, they would have close ties with the Ancient Sage. Otherwise, even the bones of saints would be arrogant, how could they be so easily controlled by others. ¡°Either it¡¯s rted to someone, or it¡¯s controlled by some evil method. Otherwise, the bones of saints will never be magic tools in the hands of others.¡±

    ¡°If your friend has any direct contact with the bones of her saints, that would be for the best. Let her use the power of her will to throw out the Sage Bone, the poprity of the Sage Bone is higher than her, the barrier will abandon her and absorb the Sage Bone inside. ¡±

    ¡°However, the bone can¡¯t do that, so once the barrier¡¯s flow stops, it will disappear.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How confident are you?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Not even a single point, I was just guessing.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This matter is rted to Xiao Yezi¡¯s life and death, we must get her permission. However, Xiao Yezi can¡¯t speak right now, and can¡¯t even blink. What should I do? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The key point is whether or not the barrier will throw out Xiao Yezi. If Xiao Yezi threw out the Holy Bone, the barrier will feel that she has lost its effect and will directly ¡­¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°She¡¯s not my friend, this depends on your choice.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Qianye and said, ¡°I have found a way to save you now, but it¡¯s not too safe. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you maintain this posture, there won¡¯t be any danger for the time being. We¡¯ll try to find other, safer ways, and if that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll use the one we¡¯re thinking of now. ¡±

    The expression in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes changed, obviously agreeing with An Zheng¡¯s words.

    An Zheng stood there and rubbed his forehead to calm himself down. What Qin Mie said was indeed feasible, but the barrier was nouman. It did not have intelligence, and did not know how to rece it. The boundary felt that the bones of saints were better than the little leaf. After so long, they would definitely abandon the little leaf. But what was this abandonment?

    Would it really be thrown out, or would it disappear?

    An Zheng rubbed his forehead until it started to turn red, he was so anxious that his brain seemed to explode, as if there was some ferocious beast knocking back and forth, and he felt waves of pain.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After more than ten minutes had passed, An Zheng¡¯splexion became slightly better. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking that perhaps recement is the only way, because we can¡¯t possibly save Xiao Yezi. It was precisely because of this that he went into the wrong ce. Actually... We can save Xiao Yezi. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou and Qu Liuxi: ¡°You two stay far away from him.¡±

    Du Shoushou said anxiously: ¡°What is it?!¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Tranquil Lotus Heart Method... Previously, Mr. Huo taught us the Tranquil Lotus mental cultivation method to deal with the Neen Demons. However, because we have too few people, we were unable to form theplete Tranquil Lotus Seal, so we didn¡¯t use it at all. However, when we were cultivating together, we were already able to move on to other things. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°But the thing that we shifted to each other was the Tranquil Lotus that controlled each other.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said witale face: ¡°Du Shoushou is right, we are only able to control each other¡¯s Tranquil Lotus, not our bodies.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°The power of the Silent Lotus Heart Technique lies in the fact that once you have sessfully cultivated it, the five of us can form an array formation and the five of them can move about freely in the array formation while using the other people¡¯s Tranquil Lotus. We were able to use someone else¡¯s Jinglian [Jing¡¯lian] as we wished, but we weren¡¯t able to move people around as well. But that¡¯s all of you. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°My cultivation realm is higher than you, and I have more experience to deal with dangers than you. So the two of you must leave and go far enough away. I will get Xiao Yezi to release her own Tranquil Lotus and then we can form a smaller Tranquil Lotus Seal. I can pull her out from within the seal! ¡±

    Qu Liuxi held An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°How confident are you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Believe me, is your man that unreliable?¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°But I keep having the feeling that you¡¯re lying.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and rubbed it on Qu Liuxi¡¯s forehead, messing up her bangs: ¡°I said, if I can do it, then I can. You guys can back off. It won¡¯t be long before we leave this ce. ¡°Obediently go to the distance and wait for me. Just rx.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng and it seemed as if she could read his heart in an instant.

    Afterwards, she silently retreated, her figure appearing so lonely.

    Du Shoushou patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°fat grandpa believes in you! Bring Xiao Yezi out! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Quickly go, quickly go. If Xiao Yezies out and pulls you in, wouldn¡¯t I have to save you again? ¡°Other than Xiao Yezi, you might be the most popr ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou punched An Zheng, then left while protecting Qu Liuxi.

    An Zheng looked at Qin Mie: ¡°You should also go.¡±

    Qin Mie nodded his head, ¡°I never intended to die with you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was already far away.

    An Zheng shouted towards Gu Qianye, and then shouted, ¡°I will count to three, then disy the Tranquil Lotus Heart Sutra and release your petals. I will bring you out, believe me! ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyeballs moved, showing that she understood.

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Two lotus petals appeared.

    Gu Qianye suddenly appeared outside the room, and was instantly pulled by a wave of energy. It was something that An Zheng and Qin Mie had agreed to, which allowed him to teleport more than 1000 meters away with the runes.

    An Zheng was sitting in that room, embroidering with a strange movement.

    However, there was not a single trace of regret in his eyes.

 Chapter 409 - Nine Suns

    <h4>Chapter 409 ¨C Nine Suns</h4>

    An Zheng felt like he wauppet, there were many threads that could not be seen at all that were lifting and moving his two arms. He even thought that his current appearance must be veryical, a grown man actually looking like a decent embroidery. He wanted to grin, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He could only look outside at his family. Apart from the eyeball, all his movements were locked and could only be repeated.

    It was as if the barrier in this small room was very satisfied with him. After all, the Blood Pearl Bracelet had given him a life force that far exceeded that of an ordinary person.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    When Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in his mind, he could not help but answer: ¡°Finally, someone came to chat with me, if not I would feel like I¡¯m a wooden puppet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao asked: ¡°Why are you doing this? If this choice is because Qu Liuxi is still able to understand, why did you choose to do the same, Gu Qianye? Maybe you yourself aren¡¯t as resolute as you think. You might have some feelings for Gu Qianye. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Of course there is. Otherwise, why would I change her?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Then you¡¯rypocrite.¡±

    An Zhengughed in his mind: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this, it¡¯s a secret between you and me. Of course I would be tempted by a girl that Gu Qianye was so liked. But apparently, you are even more of an idiot than I am ¡­ There will always be girls that will move one¡¯s heart.

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you youngsters are thinking.¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Simple. I feel that Gu Qianye is very good, but I am very clear that it is just an attraction thates from a beautiful girl withpletely different personality. At the same time, I am also very clear that the person I like is Qu Liuxi. But, putting aside the rtionship between a man and a woman, Gu Qianye and I still have the rtionship of brother and sister. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°In short, if you throw yourself into a dead end for the sake of others, you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Someone like you, with suchought, how could you achieve such a thing? If the heart is not ruthless enough, it¡¯s too easy to be impulsive. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Please don¡¯t lecture me. I still haven¡¯t admitted that I¡¯m your disciple.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I almost regretted saying that I wanted to ept you as my disciple ¡­ Have you thought about what to do? He was going to die from exhaustion just like that? If you fucking die, I¡¯ll be implicated. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Hahahaha, upon hearing that, I feel overjoyed. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll think of a way to save me. Xiao Yezi will use the bones of saints to exchange for me to leave, it¡¯s that simple. The reason why I used this method to get her to leave is because I am certain that this method can seed, and let her ept this 100% sess rate. Furthermore, if you were to use the bones of saints to exchange for me, it might not be a 100% sess rate.

    Chen Xiaoyao said, ¡°Damn you ¡­.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aeacher, alright.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s not like you f * * king recognized me as your master!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I admitted it, would you save me?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then why did youe out? Just because you called me an idiot? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°That¡¯s right, just to scold you as an idiot. If you implicate me, can¡¯t I scold you a little? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you respect the principle of respecting your elders and cherishing your children, I will not scold you anymore. Otherwise, Chen Shaobai will fight with my life on the line if he knows that I¡¯m scolding his father. Do you believe me? Chen Shaobai could say that you are an unreliable father, but that did not mean that he would allow others to say anything bad about you, even if you are truly an unreliable father. This is the bottom line in everyone¡¯s heart. You are his bottom line. Xiao Yezi, Xiao Liu¡¯er, Fatty and the others are my bottom line. Forget it, I did not expect you to understand me. ¡±

    Just at this time, Gu Qianye who was outside began to prepare to throw out the Sage Bone.

    Gu Qianye stood far away and shouted, ¡°I will throw out the bones of the saint. If I can sense the barrier in that room, I should be able to get you out, but I am not confident.¡±

    An Zheng thought in his heart: ¡°This little idiot, if he doesn¡¯t have confidence, he can only do that.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at Qu Liuxi, and after a moment of silence, she sucked in a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I know you know, I like that guy. But I never spoke of it because I knew I could never force anything. You like him, he likes you, that¡¯s the perfect ending. And once I say something, I¡¯m going to turn this perfection intragedy. ¡±

    ¡°Now I say it because he might die. If he dies, you will chase after him. But I won¡¯t allow it, because he¡¯ll me me. me me for not protecting you. me me for not taking good care of you for him. Xiao Liu¡¯er, I know that what I just said is too excessive, and I also know that once I say it, you might never forgive me, but I still have to say ¡­ If he dies, you can¡¯t die too, and then will he really be happy? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head, and her tears quietly flowed down: ¡°I know, I always knew. If you keep your mouth shut, wouldn¡¯t I have to be cautious and pretend not to know? ¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed, andughed with tears in her eyes: ¡°We are really good sisters, picking men has the same taste. If that guy doesn¡¯t have anything to do today, then just take it as me farting just now. If she dies, I¡¯ll take care of you for him. ¡±

    Then, she took a deep breath and took out the bone of the saint from the pendant.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Qin Mie, who was standing by the side, suddenly spoke: ¡°If you trust me, let me ¡­ Firstly, because I am the one with the weakest anger out of all of them, my death aura is even heavier than my anger. Secondly, I don¡¯t have a contract with the bones of saints, so I won¡¯t be brought in suddenly. If you were to do it once in a while, you might just be brought in again in a sh. Then, everything that An Zheng did before would bepletely meaningless. ¡±

    He held out his hand. ¡°If you do not doubt that I will steal the bones of the saints.¡±

    Gu Qianye did not hesitate to ce the saint bone in Qin Mie¡¯s hands: ¡°Please, please, save him.¡±

    Qin Mie was startled for a moment, he looked at the bones of the saints in his hands and then looked at Gu Qianye: ¡°Are you really not going to think about it anymore?¡±

    Gu Qianye shook her head: ¡°I only hope that you can save him.¡±

    Qin Mie sighed, but there was a look of gratification in his eyes: ¡°The feeling of being trusted is great, it¡¯s been too long, I can¡¯t remember this feeling.¡±

    The Blood Pearl on An Zheng¡¯s wrist shed, and Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s shadow appeared.

    ¡°Qin Mie, I hope you can save him.¡±

    Qin Mie looked at Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°You seem to suspect me.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°My current strength is far from recovered, if not I could personally do this matter. The most suitable candidate is you. I hope you respect the trust they have in you. ¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°I never felt that there was anyone worth respecting, even you. Everyone has two sides, and if you think someone has a character that deserves respect, then that person must have a nasty side. The more you say that, the more I disagree. ¡±

    ¡°What would you do if I were to take the bone away from you?¡±

    he asked.

    Chen Xiaoyao replied, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s at the ends of the earth or the corners of the oceans, I will definitely kill you.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Have you forgotten, the thing I¡¯m least afraid of is other people¡¯s threats, even you. When you said you wanted to kill me, you would definitely kill me. Didn¡¯t I stand against you? ¡±

    His body disappeared in a sh, and everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    In the next second, he was not far from the house that trapped An Zheng.

    ¡°The reason why I saved him has nothing to do with you, Chen Xiaoyao. It¡¯s just because I feel that this little fellow is an interesting person.¡±

    Qin Mie raised his hand and threw the bones out, and a bright light shone from the bones.

    An Zheng felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. If his throat was big enough, he might really jump out. This wn from before, but there was no guarantee of sess. No one knew whether the enchantment would absorb the Sage Bone, or not. It wasn¡¯t hard to guarantee that even if it absorbed the Sage Bone, it would throw An Zheng out.

    In the distance, Du Shoushou kneeled down withump: ¡°Fatty Du has never believed in the Divine Buddha, but now I really want to beg you all, bless An Zheng. If he cane out, I am willing to use my life in exchange. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bones of the saints disappeared with a whoosh.

    Everyone turned to look at the room with widened eyes. Everyone was waiting for that moment, waiting for An Zheng to smile and walk towards them. He hugged everyone¡¯s shoulders and said that they were all right.

    But no, his eyes hurt. Nothing.

    An Zheng had disappeared, and the Sage Bone had gone into the enchantment in the room to rece An Zheng, but the Sage Bone was just a bone so it could not repeat the same embroidered actions, so the enchantment was immediately broken. Boom! The room instantly copsed, and countless streams of chaotic energy gushed out from within.

    The air currents looked chaotic and disorderly, crazily gushing out. Everywhere they passed, the ground was sliced into pieces. Although they were very far away, Qu Liuxi and the others still felt that terrifying aura.

    Let alone them, even the Lower Completion Stage or even the Higher Completion Stage warriors might not be able to stop them. That stream of air was not the Cultivation Power of a human, but the terrifying energy of nature.

    When they saw that An Zheng had disappeared, they all copsed.

    Even Qin Mie had a face full of astonishment. He looked down at his hands, and then muttered to himself as he looked at the room that had been razed to the ground, ¡°That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not right ¡­ He is the idol of the heavens, and there is no reason for him to die just like that? ¡±

    In the distance, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye fell down at almost the same time, their facespletely pale.

    An Zheng had disappeared, but An Zheng was still there. However, he didn¡¯t know where he had gone to. It was as if he had been pulled into an unknown space. He didn¡¯t even feel the pressure of the violent current, because he had been swept away before it came.

    Surrounding him were streams of light, as if he was one of them. It was as if he was shuttling through the stars in the sky. At this time, An Zheng had the illusion that he was a meteor¡¯s tail me, and it flew across the sky and across history.

    By the time the surrounding light hade to a standstill, the light had already gathered to form a scene.

    What did he go through?

    Space?

    Time?

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at himself. His body did not feel the least bit of difort, and his clothes werepletely undamaged. His mind was clear, and he knew he was unharmed. However, he was anxious, because he knew how big of a blow his disappearance was to Qu Liuxi and the others. What he was afraid of the most was that Qu Liuxi would do something stupid because he could not take it anymore, and he hoped that Du Shoushou and the others could stop her.

    An Zheng looked around, and felt that it was a little familiar.

    Then, An Zheng suddenly realized that this familiarity was only because he had once entered such an environment before ¡­ The desert.

    The desert again.

    An Zheng could not help but feel infuriated. What the hell was this ce? Right now, he only wanted to return as soon as possible and quickly appear in front of Qu Liuxi and the others. But it looked as if he needed to walk for a while before he could get out. In front of him was an endless desert, scorching hot and devoid of any wind.

    He subconsciously raised his head and saw nine suns hanging in the sky.

 Chapter 410 - Silly Bird

    <h4><strong>Chapter 410</strong> ¨C Silly Bird</h4>

    The ground was lifeless, not even a little bit of water vapor could be felt. An Zheng tried to summon his Holy Fish Scale, but there was no response. It was as if he had lost contact with the Holy Fish Scale and could not even sense it. He sent his Spiritual Sense into the Blood Pearl Bracelet, but he could clearly see that the Holy Fish Scale was there.

    He tried to contact Chen Xiaoyao again, but to no avail.

    An Zheng was quiet for a moment, then tried out the Broken Army Sword, but this time, there was nothing to stop it, so the Broken Army Sword came out aesult. But when he held the sword in his hand, very soon even the palm of his hand began to heat up. That was because the sunlight was too intense, so the sword quickly became very hot.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was so strong that he could no longer feel any ordinary heat and cold. To be able to make the Broken Army Sword be hot and even An Zheng¡¯s palm couldn¡¯t eat it, it was enough to say that the temperature was strange.

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at the sky. The nine wheel sun seemed to be looking at him with cold eyes.

    The sun was the sun, so of course there would be no eyes. However, An Zheng had this feeling. It was as if the nine suns were still thinking, Let¡¯s see how long you canst!

    An Zheng was very hot, the water in his body was quickly disappearing.

    There was nothing around him that could block the sunlight. So An Zheng quickly understood why this ce was so brightly sunny but lifeless, just because the sunlight was too bright. Everything was irradiated to death, leaving only sand behind.

    The nine suns did not have any blind spots. An Zheng held the Broken Army Sword up, but could not see any signs of the Broken Army Sword on the ground. Then, heughed at himself.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stop in this environment. He could only continue to move forward. There was still hope ahead. He knew he had to exhaust his strength, but he had to leave. As long as they stopped moving, they would soon be dried out. It might not be long before they turned into powder.

    As An Zheng walked, he tried to summon something useful from the Blood Pearl Bracelet, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t summon any defensive magic tool. Not to mention defensive magic tools, even healing medicinal herbs had lost contact.

    On the other hand, it was very strange that any offensive magical equipment could be summoned.

    There seemed to be some kind of barrier here, so all defensive and healing items could not be used. In other words, in this environment, one could only choose to attack, attack and then attack?

    But there was nothing here other than An Zheng, what was he supposed to attack?

    An Zheng once again raised his head and looked at the nine suns.

    It was as if he was still mocking him, and the smell was even stronger than before.

    An Zheng pointed to the sky with a bored expression, and then, he felt the sunlight be even more intense.

    ¡°Are you very bright?¡±

    An Zheng licked his cracked lips, pointed his middle finger at one of the suns like a madman, and a small Orthodox Pure Yang appeared on the tip of his finger.

    ¡°Laozi is brighter than you.¡±

    It was so dazzling, as if ten suns had appeared. An Zheng quickly kept the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    He continued to walk aimlessly, and the pain in his feet only got worse. An Zheng looked down, the shoes were already gone. The shoes themselves were thest of his clothes, which had long since been burnt to ashes.

    Walking naked under the nine suns¡¯ scorching, An Zheng didn¡¯t think about how long he would need to be roasted to death, but whether he would turn ck just like this?

    Bored waiting for death, because you don¡¯t even know who your opponent is.

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked at the item that swayed left and right as he walked, then felt that he was truly a little abnormal ¡­ But it was fun.

    He grinned, the pain in his throat excruciating.

    Just like this, he kept walking forward. It was unknown how far he had walked before he finally saw a person.

    There was a man standing a few hundred metres in front. Like An Zheng, he waspletely naked, and his body was as ck as coal. An Zheng suddenly felt a little sad. Could he also be like that in the future? However, that man didn¡¯t just stand there without moving. Instead, he was using both of his hands to pull back his bow and shoot ¡­ To those suns.

    An Zheng walked with much difficulty to the side of the man and looked at him: ¡°You want to shoot them to death?¡±

    The man turned and looked at An Zheng with contempt: ¡°Of course!¡±

    He could still speak, but his voice was so hoarse that he could barely make out what he was saying.

    The naturalness, confidence, and persistence in his eyes made An Zheng feel somewhat afraid. An Zheng noticed that there was some ck powder under the man¡¯s feet. He judged that it was a bow and arrow that had already been burnt to ashes.

    The man was no longer armed, but still attacking.

    An Zheng started to suspect whether this person was actually alive, because a living person shouldn¡¯t be able to do suching. Moreover, this person should have died a long time ago under such a barbecue.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked tentatively.

    That man was still drawing his bow. Although he was very slow, he would never stop.

    ¡°My name is Da Yi.¡±

    His tone was calm, as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised that a stranger had appeared here.

    An Zheng asked again, ¡°How long have you been shooting for?¡±

    Da Yi¡¯s movements slowed down for a bit, as if he was thinking about something, and then answered witoarse voice. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.

    An Zheng: ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡±

    Da Yi replied: ¡°If I don¡¯t shoot them to death, I will die. I don¡¯t want to die, I can only shoot them. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°But you don¡¯t have any more arrows.¡±

    Da Yi coldly nced at An Zheng, and his eyes seemed to say that An Zheng was an idiot.

    ¡°Of course I have a bow and arrow.¡±

    He said, ¡°Always.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Does that mean that we can only get out of this damned ce by extinguishing those nine suns?¡±

    Da Yi basically did not answer, because to him, this was simply a question that did not need to be answered. It was only after a long while that he managed to react. Then, a glimmer finally appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re new here? How could I have forgotten? Everyone else is already dead, and other than me, it seems that you are still in high spirits. Of course, you can only be a neer. ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°You really think I¡¯m spirited?¡±

    Instead, he turned around and slowly pounced towards An Zheng. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t received too much damage, eating you will allow me to live a bit longer, and I¡¯ll sooner orter shoot those nine beasts to death. If I shoot them down, I will avenge you. ¡±

    An Zheng easily avoided it, and did not get angry. In this extreme environment, one could do anything. Let alone eating humans, An Zheng had even seen him eating his own food when he was investigating in the Great Western Ming Fa Si.

    ¡°Even if you eat me, you won¡¯t live long.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°On the contrary, if I eat you, the effect should be better.¡±

    Da Yi actually thought about it very seriously, then nodded: ¡°What you said makes sense, but I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the only one who can kill those nine beasts.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why can only you do it?¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°Because you don¡¯t even have a bow and arrow.¡±

    He waved his right hand and proudly said, ¡°I do!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You have a chicken leg.¡±

    Da Yi looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°You also have ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s still very big.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°F * ck...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about this man who called himself Da Yi, this person¡¯s mental state was obviously not normal. However, there was one thing that he could be sure of. If he did not destroy the nine suns, he would not be able to leave this barrier. This should be the moment the turbulent space flows reached a terrifying location in the secret realm, and the only way to do that would be to attack the nine suns.

    An Zheng asked Da Yi: ¡°Any hints?¡±

    Da Yi said somewhat impatiently: ¡°You should let me eat you. You have no chance of winning, I am the only one who... Because I have a bow and arrow, and you don¡¯t. Without a bow and arrow, it was impossible to attack from that far away. You¡¯ll be burnt to ashes sooner orter, why don¡¯t you let me eat it? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dumb.¡±

    He decided to stay away from the lunatic. Although he waespected lunatic, lunatics were lunatics. An Zheng summoned his Broken Army Sword once again and brandished the sword towards the sky. There was no sword qi at all, he waspletely unable to unleash his Cultivation Power.

    How the f * ck was this supposed to be?

    Without ranged weapons, it was impossible to hit the nine suns. Da Yi was right, they needed to have bows and arrows.

    An Zheng stared at the nine suns, his tears did not flow, as they did not flow until they dried. He felt as if he would go blind if he looked for a second. He lowered his head and thought.

    It was as though countless steel needles had pierced into his eyes at the same time.

    ¡°The position of the sun is unmoving. If only it could go up.¡±

    Da Yi who was not far away could not help butugh: ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ It turned out that the neer was a lunatic. If you can¡¯t even get close to the bow and arrow, anything close to the sun will be burnt to ashes. Do you think you can get close to the sun? They couldn¡¯t move, but they were too strong. Unless you are far more powerful than them and do not fear their heat. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m also ying with fire, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    He tried again. He could summon the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    Maybe the source of power of the Orthodox Pure Yang was simr to the sun? The Cultivation Power could not be used with any other techniques, and could only be used with the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    Therefore, An Zheng used the Orthodox Pure Yang on his left hand, and pushed down with his right. Then, as his feet stepped on the Orthodox Pure Yang, his two hands once again continued to spit out the Orthodox Pure Yang¡¯s power nonstop.

    It seemed that he was walking up the stairs made of the sun.

    Da Yi hadn¡¯t heard An Zheng speak for a while. He subconsciously turned his head to look, and then, he received a huge shock. You really can walk up there? ¡±

    An Zheng did not have the time to care about all these, he needed to calcte his own Cultivation Power. If he used it a little more, then he wouldn¡¯t have to wait until he came into contact with the sun to fall down. If he fell from sucigh ce, his death wouldn¡¯t be very gentle.

    Da Yi had already stopped his senseless actions of shooting arrows, and instead raised his hand to look at An Zheng, muttering to himself: ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right ¡­ I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong, that I should have won in the end. Why did this person appear? ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t care so much.

    He walked up the tform to kill the sun.

    The higher it was, the more nervous An Zheng became. He looked down and saw that the madman had be a speck.

    An Zheng continued to rise as he calcted his Cultivation Power. But such calctions are basically futile, because you can¡¯t see the real distance with your eyes.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem as far as he had expected.

    When An Zheng approached one of the suns, he saw a ball of ck clothes shing in the middle of the sun. An Zheng rubbed his eyes, when he got closer, he felt that he could see a little more clearly.

    It was a ck bird wituman face. It looked at Ann in fear. The meaning in its eyes was... Why the fuck did you break the rules? Why did youe up here?

    An Zheng struggled to lift the Broken Army Sword up and pierced it into the sun.

    He smiled, ¡°Hey, silly bird... I¡¯m dying from the sun, I want to use a single word to express my feelings for you ¡­ ¡°F * ck you.¡±

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, he stabbed it in.

 Chapter 411 - Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 411 ¨C Absorption</h4>

    An Zheng had never been a crude person, but in this kind of situation, he didn¡¯t want to say anything else.

    The Broken Army Sword pierced the sun-like shell, releasing a burst of strong light from within, which felt like a de piercing An Zheng¡¯s eyes. An Zheng could not help but let out a scream, a lot of blood instantly flowing out of his eyes, but it evaporated very quickly under the temperature.

    An Zheng could no longer open his eyes, his surroundings were pitch ck, only the zing temperature allowed An Zheng to feel the existence of his enemy.

    The ck bird seemed about to fly away.

    An Zheng thrust his sword towards the hottest spot, feeling as if the Broken Army Sword had pierced something. A mournful cry exploded not far in front of An Zheng, almost tearing his eardrums.

    His eyes hurt, very, very much.

    However, An Zheng actuallyughed, and pouted as if he was an idiot: ¡°One is for killing.¡±

    This fierce look, was actually An Zheng.

    An Zheng heard someone screaming in front of him. It was not the cry of a bird, but rather, it was the hoarse roar of a man who was neither a man nor a woman. I am a natural born noble! I am a king bird and am born to be the ruler of the world. You are just a mere mortal, how could you dare to face me? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Seems like it¡¯s not dead enough.¡±

    He stabbed his sword again, and felt a scorching spray on his face, as ifva had just sshed onto his face. That kind of burning sensation was something that he couldn¡¯t withstand, even if An Zheng¡¯s body was that strong.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost my looks.¡±

    An Zheng, whose eyes could no longer see anything, actually still had the mood to think of this, and once again cleaved the sword: ¡°Are you going to die?! Are you going to die?! Are you going to die?! ¡±

    He asked and immediately shed a sword. Although An Zheng could not see where it had shattered, he could feel it too.

    ¡°Born to be expensive, your mother¡¯s seed ¡­¡± There is nothing in this world that is naturally noble, and that is only what you think it is. You think you are noble because you may be slightly stronger than others? But that¡¯s only because of your parents. What does it have to do with you? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his sword again. He felt that nothing had struck it, and the ck bird seemed to have disappeared.

    ¡°How unfortunate ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed as he stood there, feeling the temperature beneath his feet disappear. The power of the Orthodox Pure Yang he was stepping on was about to disappear, and he would fall from sucigh ce. An Zheng thought, that kind of death look must be really ugly.

    But at this time, there was a loud bird cry, as if something had drilled into his stomach. It was impossible to describe what that feeling felt like. Was it a warm current? It didn¡¯t seem like it, because the warm currents were slowly flowing in strands. And the thing that crashed into him was even more active, like a firebird?

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t see it because he felt that the Cultivation Power had been blocked, too.

    However, after this object entered An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, An Zheng suddenly felt that the Orthodox Pure Yang beneath his feet had gained an endless amount of power, and became stable once more. Although he did not know what had happened, it did not seem like a bad thing.

    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have to fall into the ground so quickly.

    An Zheng felt that something that seemed to be pping its wings while leaping about was moving back and forth in his lower abdomen. It seemed to be extremely unconvinced, as if it wanted to break free from An Zheng¡¯s body and return to freedom. But obviously, An Zheng¡¯s physique was extremely suitable for it ¡­ Or rather, it was extremely suitable for digestion.

    Gradually, the feeling of impact became weaker and a ray of light appeared before An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    A few minutester, the light returned to An Zheng¡¯s eyes. When An Zheng slowly opened his eyes, he even felt that his vision was better than before. After his eyeball adapted to the zing temperature and the strange light, An Zheng was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be blinded by the light no matter how he looked at it.

    Subconsciously, he lowered his head to look at himself. Then, he was frightened out of his wits and almost fell down from the sky.

    He felt as red as a cooked prawn, his entire body was red.

    Just then, the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s eyes floated and appeared beside An Zheng. The appearance of Heaven¡¯s Eyes meant that the imprisonment on An Zheng¡¯s body was weakening.

    [The power of the fire spirit is altering your body. His physical strength had increased by 10%, his Qi channels had been widened, and the output of his Cultivation Power had increased by 10%. The fire spirit power has modified the eye, so the eye can release the fire spirit energy, which is one tenth of the total power of the fire spirit.]

    Power of the fire spirit?

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what the hell it was, but it felt really good.

    In other words, with just a single look, he would be able to inflict lethal damage? An Zheng and Du Shoushou had once joked about it before. There were two types of power to a gaze, one was to see who dies and the other was to see who doesn¡¯t have a little chicken. He even asked Du Shoushou which one he would choose if he had to, and Du Shoushou firmly said that he would save a little chicken even if he had to die.

    An Zheng tried to look into the distance, and the power of the fire spirit was contained within his eyes. However, he felt that the current power of the fire spirit was still very weak, equivalent to the power of the Sumeru Stage. However, the power of this pure fire spirit was far more terrifying than that of ordinary cultivators. It was at the peak of the Genuine Force, and was even at the early stage of the first stage of the Sumeru Stage.

    If it was a low level cultivator at the first, second, third, or fourth stage, An Zheng would definitely be able to kill him with one look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s emotions rose even faster. The secret realm was indeed filled with dangers and gains in direct proportion. Even if it wasn¡¯t a man-made secret ne but rather a wild one, this was the case. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he would have a great harvest.

    And now, An Zheng had seen hope. If he didn¡¯t kill those nine suns, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this secret realm, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to reunite with Qu Liuxi and the others. Even if he dyed for another minute, Qu Liuxi might not be able to do anything stupid.

    An Zheng lifted the Broken Army Sword and looked at the second sun. This time, he could clearly see the ck bird that was moving back and forth inside the sun.

    The heavens were sometimes truly fair. The purest portion of the fire spirit power formed nine fire birds, turning into nine suns that roasted the earth. There was no living being that could defeat the power of fire spirit. This was because weapons couldn¡¯t even reach that high of a level. However, the fire spirit¡¯s power was also sealed, making it unable to move. Thus, as long as anyone approached it, they would be able to kill it.

    Actually, this seemed likaradox. The heavens had set a dead end for the Fire Spirit Bird, but the prerequisite was that someone had to live through it first. However, no one seemed to be able to live through it.

    An Zheng felt that he was an abnormal person.

    He felt that the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang had be a little stronger than before, it was a supplement to the power of the fire spirit.

    The Orthodox Pure Yang is a first grade Golden-Rank cultivation technique, after being supplemented with the fire spirit¡¯s energy, the Orthodox Pure Yang is raised to a second grade Golden-Rank cultivation technique, increasing its damage by 10%.

    An Zheng wanted tough, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. His Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice became so cute at this moment.

    He pointed forward and the Orthodox Pure Yang began to float on its own. It was no longer the Orthodox Pure Yang that appeared one by one, but the Orthodox Pure Yang that carried An Zheng.

    Da Yi stood on the ground with a face full of bewilderment and fear, he had no idea what had happened. Why did that neer get rid of a Congration Bird just like that? How did that neer be stronger than before? He had been unable to aplish something for so many years, so how could he have done it on his own ord?

    He helplessly watched as An Zheng flew towards the second Congration Bird.

    Da Yi wanted to cry, but he already had no tears. However, after An Zheng killed the first Fire Spirit Bird, the temperature immediately dropped. He felt his body feeling refreshed and excited.

    ¡°F * ck it!¡±

    Not knowing why, Da Yi actually started to cheer for An Zheng.

    An Zheng stepped on his Orthodox Pure Yang and flew to the second Fire Spirit Bird. It can¡¯t move, but it can fight back. The Fire Spirit Bird started to cry out, gathering all of its fire spirit energy and shohick beam of light straight at An Zheng.

    An Zheng ced the Broken Army Sword in front of him, and the beam of light almost shot through An Zheng¡¯s body. However, An Zheng already had the power of the fire spirit in his body, and furthermore, An Zheng himself had the physique of fire. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use sucerrifying cultivation method like the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    Furthermore, a forbidden technique like the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was not something that could be formed purely by the power of thunder and lightning. A powerful and pure power of firebined with the power of thunder was able to form a forbidden technique.

    The moment that An Zheng endured was extremely painful, to the point that he was about to die. However, after a few seconds, the pain disappeared and was reced by a feeling of fullness, as if a hungry person had just taken a bite out of a meat bun. Although it hadn¡¯t been swallowed yet, the feeling of fullness was intoxicating.

    The light beam was getting more and more intense, but An Zheng was able to continue moving forward. With great difficulty, he flew to the front of the second Fire Spirit Bird. The beam of light continued to bombard him, and his body was already able to withstand this level of strength.

    An Zheng raised his sword, the corners of his mouth curling into a sneer.

    ¡°Just now, your brother or sister said that you were born with noble blood, and I¡¯m just a mortal that can¡¯t offend you. Do you have such thoughts?¡±

    The Fire Spirit Bird within the ball of light violently shook its head before lowering its noble head. It said in humannguage, ¡°Respected one, please let me go.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That won¡¯t do, I haven¡¯t discussed it.¡±

    The Broken Army Sword shot out and pierced through the ball of light like it was piercing through an eggshell. The ck bird desperately tried to dodge the ball of light, but it couldn¡¯te out. The Broken Army Sword pierced its body, and the fire spirit energy leaked out from the Broken Army Sword.

    An Zheng raised his head and groaned in pleasure.

    Arge amount of fire spirit energy flowed into his body, through the Qi channels in his arms and into the Dantian Qi Sea. The pouring of fire spirit energy made him feel as if he was surrounded by a warm current.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes once again appeared, to An Zheng, it was likeavenly sound.

    From the second stage of Golden-Rank to the early third stage, the output of the Cultivation Power will increase by ten percent, and the damage will increase by twenty percent. ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Zheng asked in confusion. This time, the fire spirit energy replenishment did not seem to have increased as much as before. But very quickly, An Zheng understood. With the same strength, the first time he replenished it, the results were obvious. However, the amount of nourishment he receivedter on started to be smaller, and after the third absorption, the changes would probably be even smaller.

    But he couldn¡¯t wait.

    He flew towards the third Congration Bird.

    As if their minds were linked, the remaining seven Fire Spirit Birds all gathered their fire spirit power and formed a beam of light as they attacked An Zheng. An Zheng flew in midair, as seven thick beams of light bombarded his body. An Zheng¡¯s body was almost scorched transparent, and one could vaguely see the movements of his internal organs.

    Ten minutester, under the bombardment of the seven intense beams of light, An Zheng let out another abnormal groan, as if he had just taken a hot bath.

    He stretched his limbs, and then his eyes went cold.

    ¡°Is that enough? It¡¯s my turn, right? ¡±

    His body suddenly extended outwards as seven beams of light shot out from his body. He turned back, directly bombarding the bodies of the seven Fire Spirit Birds. Then, An Zheng pounced over like a fierce tiger leaving the mountain.

    Da Yi stood on the ground and looked up. The Fire Spirit Bird had disappeared one by one, and he suddenly felt a little cold.

    As for the murderous youth in the sky, he looked just like the God of Heaven that Da Yi had imagined. He had always felt that it would be his appearance, but now it was that youth.

 Chapter 412 - Breaking through!

    <h4>Chapter 412 ¨C Breaking through!</h4>

    ¡°Inhaling the fire spirit energy, Cultivation Power increases by 20%.¡±

    [The power of the fire spirit absorbed, own Orthodox Pure Yang cultivation technique leveled up to Golden-Rank Fourth Rank, raised to Fifth Rank, raised to Sixth Rank ¡­ If you raise your Golden-Rank to nine stages.]

    [The Orthodox Pure Yang of his own cultivation technique has been upgraded to the ninth level of Golden-Rank, the fused forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns has been upgraded to the second level of Purple-Rank, and the fused super forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder Shower has been upgraded to the second level of Purple-Rank.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes continued to sound out for five to six minutes. Every time An Zheng killed a Fire Spirit Bird, Heaven¡¯s Eyes would sound out.

    An Zheng felt as though he had fallen intreasure trove, the speed at which his strength was rising at was outrageous. After he had killed all nine Fire Spirit Birds, his Cultivation Power had increased to about twice its original strength. The most surprising thing was the increase in the quality of the Orthodox Pure Yang, as his strength had reached the pinnacle of his Golden-Rank and profound arts.

    And it was precisely because of the increase in Orthodox Pure Yang, that caused the increase of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns and Heavenly Thunder Shower.

    To An Zheng, this was simply eating countless great supplements.

    An Zheng¡¯s body slowly descended from the sky, where even the slightest injury could still be seen. His body had already recovered to perfection, and he looked even more robust. His slender body, coupled with his well-defined muscles, gave off the appearance of a man.

    The surrounding environment was already changing, and the desert in the distance seemed to be flowing towards a distant ce. The temperature dropped very quickly, to the point that An Zheng was not used to it. Previously, when the nine suns were hanging in the sky, An Zheng was almost unable to withstand that kind of temperature. Now that he had returned to normal, he felt as if he had suddenly fallen into a cave of ice.

    Da Yi looked at An Zheng nkly, then lowered his head and looked at his empty hands. Then, he started to feel angry, an indescribable rage.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who the fuck is it?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders to answer.

    Da Yi found it hard to ept his attitude towards An Zheng. He had persisted for so many years, although this kind of perseverance might be meaningless. But it was meaningless. He could ept it, even if he was ultimately crushed to death by the nine Fire Spirit Birds. What he couldn¡¯t ept was that he had endured for so many years and seen others easily seed.

    An Zheng took ouiece of clothes and put it on. He looked even more handsome than before. An Zheng was actually not that handsome of a man, but he had a kind of masculine beauty. He had an impable face, except that his skin was a little rough. After experiencing a fierce battle with nine Fire Spirit Birds and absorbing arge amount of fire spirit energy, An Zheng felt that his skin had be much smoother than before ¡­

    He took out the second piece of clothing and handed it over to Da Yi, who said with a face still filled with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you give miece of clothes that I can ept your act of stealing my things.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and hesitated for a moment before he decided to take it back. Towards this kind of people who cause trouble, An Zheng would never have any sympathy, nor would he have any pity.

    Just as An Zheng was about to put away the clothes, Da Yi grabbed the clothes and put them on quickly. Then, he snorted.

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    After Da Yi put on the clothes, it looked a lot more pleasing to the eye, although the clothes were a little loose on him. In fact, from his height and size, he was about the same as An Zheng. It was just that after being roasted for such a long time, his body was extremely weak, like skin and bones. Furthermore, it was so dark that it was hard to ept.

    After putting on his clothes, at least his face was dark.

    Probably because Da Yi, who was like this, was already not used to the outside world when he walked out. An Zheng was a little curious about where this person came from.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Da Yi stared at An Zheng and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will have any good feelings towards you just because I¡¯m wearing one of your clothes.

    An Zheng: ¡°You find me pleasing to the eye, will I get rich? ¡°What good will I get?¡±

    Da Yi was startled for a moment, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then why do I wish for you to find me pleasing to the eye? You see that I¡¯m not pleasing to the eye, and I won¡¯t die, and I won¡¯t feel ufortable either.¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°Young one, it¡¯s extremely rude to speak like that.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you old?¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°I¡¯m much older than you, I already don¡¯t remember how old I am. There¡¯s no concept of time here. Also, if I had been at my original strength, you would have died long ago. So don¡¯t say anything! It doesn¡¯t matter if you look down on me or not. At that time, I could just casually kill you and think about it ¡­ When we first fought our way into the Heavenly Pce, I was at the vanguard. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but be taken aback. ¡°What did you say? When we ughtered our way into the Heavenly Pce? ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°You don¡¯t know? How could you not know about such a grand matter? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Several tens of thousands of years have already passed, why should I know?¡±

    Da Yi¡¯s dark face clearly showed that his expression changed a little. Then, he looked at An Zheng with an incredulous gaze. ¡°Tens of thousands of years? Are you sure you aren¡¯t joking? I¡¯ve been trapped here for tens of thousands of years? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you were the vanguard in attacking the Immortal Pce, why are you trapped here?¡±

    Da Yi was silent for a good while before he let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s actually already been so long ¡­ It is because I am the pioneer officer that I have encountered almost all the dangers. ¡°When we first entered the South Heaven Gate and fought against those conceited immortals, there were four Golden Armor Immortals with various weapons who opened a bullshit formation. In the end, I was the first one to be drawn in.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that I could easily kill my way out. However, that formation is actually very strange. It tore open space and sent me to this damned ce.¡± This ce should be a wild secret realm. If I was at the peak of my cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it, but because I was heavily injured and my cultivation fell by a lot, it would be difficult for me to kill them. The most important thing was ¡­ My Sky Splitting Bow has been destroyed. ¡±

    An Zheng was a little emotional in his heart. Tens of thousands of years ago, during the great war at the immortal pce, what kind of magnificent event was that?

    Da Yi asked: ¡°You don¡¯t know about the war between the immortal pces, so the immortal pces have already been destroyed?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Da Yi¡¯s expression rxed: ¡°You don¡¯t know, but it means that the Immortal pce no longer exists. The sacrifice of so many people has not been in vain. Even if I were to be trapped here for tens of thousands of years, I do not have any regrets. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng. ¡°No! It¡¯ity that you¡¯ve killed the few rotten birds I¡¯ve shot for tens of thousands of years! ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, it seems all it.

    An Zheng suddenly understood that Da Yi¡¯s hostility and dissatisfaction with him was not because he snatched away the fire spirit energy, but because he had killed the Fire Spirit Bird. Da Yi and the nine Fire Spirit Birds had a confrontation for tens of thousands of years.

    While the two of them were talking, the surrounding environment had undergonremendous change. The desert had turned white like a faded canvas, and then had been painted again. When the surrounding environment had stabilized, An Zheng heard a cheer, and then, a heavy figure fiercely crashed into his body, giving him a bear hug with all his might.

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s face that was so excited that it had already distorted, and raised his hand to wipe away Du Shoushou¡¯s tears. ¡°A man, what are you crying for?¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he swatted his lips: ¡°I am crying happily, if you die, all your money will be f * cking mine. Right now, fat grandpa is crying bitterly. You didn¡¯t f * cking die, so there is no way fat grandpa can snatch these things away. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you fighting for, take them all.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Who the f * * k cares about that!¡±

    He punched on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, grinning foolishly.

    An Zheng looked behind Du Shoushou, the pale whiteplexions of both Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye had just slightly recovered. The two of them were about to rush over at the same time, but they stopped at the same time.

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng andughed, but that smile contained all of her intentions.

    Gu Qianye then turned her head and quietly wiped away her tears, and said loudly: ¡°How boring, causing this olddy to shed several kilograms of tears, just how many delicious does she have to eat to make up for it? ¡°I am already thin to begin with, with so many tears flowing, I am about to lose weight ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you know that I hate you for speaking like that?¡±

    Gu Qianye pouted: ¡°Tch ¡­ ¡°No matter how I eat, I¡¯m not fat. I feel that my physique is much stronger than those physiques with extraordinary talent.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m preparing to cut all ties with you.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°You sound like you¡¯re very close with me. If it wasn¡¯t for you bringing me delicious food everyday, would I have said that you¡¯re handsome every day without my conscience?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Gu Qianye pretended to be indifferent as she walked in front of An Zheng, and imitated Du Shoushou¡¯s actions, punching An Zheng on the shoulder. It was just that because she was a little shorter than An Zheng, she was kicked out with his arms facing upwards, which made her look extremely cute.

    ¡°Bro, looks like you¡¯re enjoying the show. Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Catch the bird ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm and took a bite. Of course, even if she used too much strength, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bite An Zheng. After taking a bite, she pretended that she did not care at all and turned around, walking back with her hands behind her back, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already out of breath, Xiao Liu¡¯er, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid my teeth are going to shatter.¡±

    Gu Qianye held Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm. Her eyes were clearly still red, but she had a bright smile, ¡°This guy is really worrisome. I think in the future, we shouldn¡¯t follow him wherever he goes. ¡°What if this fellow doesn¡¯t do anything and you lose your life first? What if she leaves me alone?¡±

    She kissed Qu Liuxi¡¯s little face with a face full of satisfaction: ¡°Sooner orter, you will be my woman ¡­ ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Da Yi looked at An Zheng nkly: ¡°You all ¡­ Your family is generally more idiotic, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng: ¡°This ¡­ ¡°Who is this man whose skin has been carbonized?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is an old senior, he is already tens of thousands of years old. His name is Da Yi, he was the vanguard officer when the cultivators first attacked the Immortal Pce, and due to a coincidence, he was drawn into this secret realm by the spatial turbulence, and has been trapped for tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This secret realm is too despicable! You actually made me look so dark. ¡±

    Da Yi said with certainty: ¡°Your family is indeed a bit special... The main point that I am focusing on is truly quite weird. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you praising me or criticizing me?¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°No need to mind these things, you don¡¯t need to mind anything an old man says, after all, being alone for a long time, you¡¯re used to talking to yourself.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he hugged her, ¡°How pitiful. I¡¯ll apany you and chat more in the future.¡±

    Da Yi was a little stunned by the hug, but he didn¡¯t feel any resistance at all. He suddenly felt like crying, if only there were still tears. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong physique, he would¡¯ve long since been killed by the nine Fire Spirit Birds. When he was at his strongest, Da Yi¡¯s strength had definitely reached the Immortal Realm, and he was an expert amongst Immortals.

    With such a living fossil, it was much easier to understand the Worldly Immortal Stage tens of thousands of years ago.

    As An Zheng walked and talked, his expression suddenly changed, and then suddenly rushed towards his side. Before the few of them could understand what was going on, a violent explosion came from afar.

    Break through!

 Chapter 413 - Another Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 413 ¨C Another Secret Realm</h4>

    The shockwave swept out in all directions, and arge part of An Zheng¡¯s body caved in, forming a huge pit. Even An Zheng himself, who was standing at the bottom of the pit, was evidently a little shocked. This was because the intensity of the explosion this time had far surpassed any previous breakthrough.

    An Zheng felt that he had almost stepped into the Lower Completion Stage, and was currently at the peak of Captive Stage! The difference between this breakthrough and the previous one was that this one was norue climax, but rather a primer. Because An Zheng felt that he would be able to break through a second time at any time, it was just that the time wasn¡¯t right yet.

    When he climbed out of the pit, he was confronted by a crowd of shocked people.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°He actually broke through again!¡±

    Gu Qianye said inconceivably, then threw herself at An Zheng and punched him: ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Qu Liuxi, on the other hand, had a joyous expression between her brows, and a face full of jubtion.

    The expression of the person called Da Yi became even more shocked, and the tone of disbelief became even heavier as well. Your cultivation is actually so weak! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What joke is this, my An Zheng is not even 18 yet, at such a young age, you actually say that your cultivation is weak?!¡±

    Da Yi¡¯s shocked expression became even more severe. ¡°Not even eighteen years old?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m not even seventeen yet.¡±

    Da Yi looked at An Zheng carefully, and then sighed: ¡°Your cultivation level is indeed too weak, so it¡¯s not good to lose to you and me. However, given your age and your current cultivation level, you are definitely a miracle. I remember when I reached your current level, I was almost forty. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. Forget it, I¡¯m not going to lower myself to your level ¡­ ¡­ From the looks of it, with your current realm, you probably can¡¯t even beat me. ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t even beat you. ¡°But back then ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand, ¡°What do you mean about the past? When you were powerful, you were able to kill rivers of blood in the immortal pce.

    Da Yi: ¡°I was also quite handsome back then ¡­ A female immortal of the immortal pce looks up to me, and even betrayed the immortal pce for me. However, we are still not in the same camp, so no matter how much she did for me, I can¡¯t ept her. ¡±

    Pow!

    Da Yi, who had just finished speaking, felt pain on his face. After that, he saw Du Shoushou looking at him with a face full of anger: ¡°For you, this person has even betrayed the immortal pce, yet you actually dare to say suching!¡±

    Da Yi was stunned: You¡¯re hitting me?

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you want me to confirm it again?¡±

    Da Yi asked. ¡°Are all your family members this rude?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Heartless!¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°I ¡­ Sigh! I did. She was originally a carefree fairy in the immortal pce. Even though he was born in the Inside the Immortal Pce and enjoyed the worship of others, she had always yearned for a normal life in the mortal world. Especially after he met me, he fell in love with me at first sight ¡­ We had originally nned to ignore the battles between the immortals, but in the end, I still chose to join the war and became the vanguard. ¡±

    He lowered his head, ¡°When I was trapped, I actually thought about her the most. If the Heavens were to give me another chance, I would definitely choose to leave with her. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you aren¡¯tpletely evil.¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°I¡¯m several tens of thousands of years older than you, can you respect me a little? In our time, juniors had to maintain sufficient respect for their elders. ¡°You have to pay your respects when you meet them ¡­¡±

    He nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°I can stop mentioning this matter of the big ceremony, but can you not make a move?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so pitiful enough, then I¡¯ll respect you.¡±

    Da Yi could not help but exim: ¡°You miss me, Da Yi. As the vanguard officer who attacked the immortal pce, my cultivation is almost like a saint¡¯s, but today, I have been bullied by you juniors.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard.¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m already used to being bullied by those nine Fire Spirit Birds for tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°He really is capable of yielding.¡±

    Qin Mie kept looking at Da Yi. He had always been fascinated by the stories of the ancient times. As far as he was concerned, if he was able to be born in that era, then he must have done something even greater.

    ¡°Senior ¡­¡± Why must Immortals fight? ¡±

    Qin Mie cupped his fists and asked.

    Da Yi saw that this person could be considered to be courteous, and wisely chose to leave Du Shoushou¡¯s side to stand beside Qin Mie.

    ¡°How should I put it? Actually, when I think about it now, I don¡¯t have that angry and agitated look I had back then. Instead, I can calmly look at the choice I made then.¡± Simply put, it was nothing more than oppression and resistance. In truth, the so-called Immortals were only cultivators that had reached sucigh level of mastery. They are no different from us, but because they have powerful cultivations, they feel that they should be able to live in the sky and be different from ordinary people, which is why they are able to create immortal pces. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just thatter on, immortals no longer had any intentions. They went from guardians of ordinary people to oppressors. ¡°It would have been fine if they just wanted the materials. Later on, in order to live, they actually set up a magical formation on top of the immortal pce to absorb the energy of the people in the mortal world, using it to make up for the aging energy they took away ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°Even if it¡¯s a deity, I will f * * k it up!¡±

    Da Yi immediately thought that Du Shoushou was more adorable: ¡°You¡¯re right, so what if you¡¯re a god? Even if they are so powerful that people fear them, even if they can¡¯t see any hope of victory in the beginning, their resistance has never stopped, and the fire of resistance has never extinguished. ¡±

    ¡°We have been preparing for a long time to resist. In order to maintain their rule, the immortals all appeared to be extremely benevolent on the surface, and they would constantly say things like ¡°to protect the human world¡±. But once cultivators appear in the Mortal Realm who arhreat to them, they will either try to rope them in or kill them. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, in order to break into the immortal pce, we made a decision. As long as it was a cultivator that was about to reach the immortal realms, they would hide themselves and not be discovered by those from the immortal pces. And just like that, we have amassed resources for ovehousand years, and then, we joined forces with the Monster race before we began our assault on the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    ¡°I knew it, we would definitely win!¡±

    He clenched his fists. ¡°Because we are just.¡±

    An Zheng did not tell him the truth. The reason why the cultivators of the Mortal Realm were so sessful was because of the conflict between the three Immortal Emperors. Even if an Immortal Emperor were to step forward, a cultivator from the Mortal Realm would not be able to save him even aftehousand years. However, An Zheng would never say that winning by relying on his own hard work was something that people like Da Yi trusted in their hearts. If this belief was destroyed, he would not be far from death.

    No matter what, Da Yi waerson worthy of respect.

    Du Shoushou said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry, I am too rude, senior. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you. Why don¡¯t you call me back? If I hit you, how about you hit me ten times? ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not that petty. If you were born tens of thousands of years earlier, you and I would definitely be interested in each other. ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself that he did not know who had said that to your family members just now.

    Da Yi said as he walked, ¡°This ce is very strange. The location of the nine Fire Spirit Birds isn¡¯t the only secret realm. Once you are caught in the secret realm, you will probably be trapped just like me for a long time with your current cultivation. Moreover, it might not be enough for you to surpass me in terms of energy consumption. ¡±

    He actually had a strange sense of pride when he said those words.

    Qin Mie nodded his head, ¡°This ce is indeed veryplicated. Generally speaking, the secret realms constructed by grand cultivators are unique in nature. However, this ce was different. Dangerous things could happen here at any time. ¡°It looks like a small town, but the atmosphere is very chaotic.¡±

    He looked at Da Yi: ¡°Senior, do you think there is anything that you need to pay attention to?¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°I actually think that the ones I need to pay attention to are the few of you ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou held onto Da Yi¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Look at you being so petty ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to me for a meal?¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°Forget it, what do you think a person over tens of thousands of years old like me would care about you? This ce may be dangerous, but it¡¯s alce where one can obtain enormous benefits.

    He red at An Zheng: ¡°As long as we are careful, coupled with some good luck, we might be able to get lucky.¡±

    He pointed at the houses. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, each yard is a separate boundary.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Junior thinks so too, this secret realm is too dangerous, so we shouldn¡¯t split up and support each other.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So everyone just randomly chose one to enter?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Perhaps there will be some hints, so the formation of every courtyard should havule. For example, the secret realm I entered before was a gathering ce for the fire spirit energy. ¡°Another courtyard might be the other elements.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Give fat grandpa something berserk.¡±

    As he was speaking, the door to a nearby yard suddenly opened with a creak. The few of them looked at each other, and Gu Qianye subconsciously retreated backwards. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Wee?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°Don¡¯t act blindly without thinking, I¡¯ll test you first.¡±

    He drew talismans with one hand and his fingers drew beautiful arcs in the air. His hands were very beautiful, slender and clean. Sucair of hands were enough to turn a love-struck young girl upside down. With thepletion of his incantation, arge snowke appeared in the sky. When the snowkes hit the ground, everyone guessed that it was at least a hundred pieces of paper.

    The paper was still standing after itnded on the ground. After a few twists and turns, it turned into hundreds of paper men. The paper men chattered on for a while before turning around to look at the open door of the yard. They walked in a very strange way, as if they had been on a horse for too long and had grinded their crotch ¡­

    These paper men gathered at the door. Then, as if they were dividing the work, dozens of paper men rushed into the door.

    The inside of the door suddenly lit up, following that, An Zheng¡¯s face changed. Before he could even say anything, he was sucked in by a strange force.

    And right after that, Qin Mie said these four words, ¡°Power of lightning.¡±

    By the time he finished speaking, An Zheng had already been sucked in. Da Yi was startled for a moment, ¡°What kind of property does this guy have? Why can he go in anywhere?¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°An Zheng has already been sucked in. It¡¯s because the talisman from earlier touched the aura of that secret realm and because he has the lightning attribute in his body, he¡¯s the most sensitive. You think about it, it¡¯s dangerous inside, and you might not get any lucky chances that are suitable for you.

    Before he could finish asking, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and Du Shoushou had already rushed in.

    Qin Mie was stunned for a moment as he looked at the back of the three people who had disappeared. Then, he said in an envious tone, ¡°At that time, I also had a group of brothers and friends. Therefore ¡­ Compared to An Zheng and the others, I am really a failure. If a person who is by a person¡¯s side does not even haverson who can live or die with them, then it truly is a failure. ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°At that time, I had many brothers who were sharing life and death with me, but I didn¡¯t want to go in.¡±

    Qin Mie: ¡°I can understand that, but I also respect your way of thinking.¡±

    Then, he pulled Da Yi and entered the door together.

    Da Yi: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 414 - Immortal Emperors Fate Path

    <h4>Chapter 414 ¨C Immortal Emperor¡¯s Fate Path</h4>

    An Zheng had seen people from the Immortal pce before, even if they were people from an iplete Immortal pce. Furthermore, An Zheng was someone who had seen the world before. After all, he had once reached sucigh position in the past.

    But after entering this unknown ce, An Zheng was still a little shocked, because he saw aplete immortal pce that was not damaged in the slightest.

    An ethereal cloud, an immortal ind floating amidst the clouds.

    In the clouds, one could see a crane flying over, emitting a golden light. The rainbow was like a long bridge connected to something, and one could even vaguely see a female immortal passing by on the rainbow bridge. They were wearing colorful long skirts and had a graceful figure.

    From time to time, a burst of music would enter his ears, sounding distant and melodious.

    Illusion realm?

    An Zheng looked around wituzzled expression. If it wasn¡¯t an illusion, then when he was sucked in just now, he actually traveled through time? Now, only these two possibilities remained. If the immortal pce was real, then An Zheng had returned to before the immortal pce was destroyed. If the immortal pce was fake, then this was all a trap.

    Thinking about the desert before, and the nine Fire Spirit Birds, An Zheng became even more cautious. He knew better than anyone that the more peaceful and beautiful the scenery was, the more vicious things were hidden underneath them. The Fire Spirit Bird in the desert was already terrifying enough. If this ce was in danger, then it was probably much more terrifying than the Fire Spirit Bird.

    Just as An Zheng was looking at his surroundings, an old man wearing golden clothes riding a big golden fish walked past him. After seeing An Zheng, the old man stopped and smiled benevolently: ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen this fellow before. Could it be that he just entered the Immortal Pce?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart slightly shook, but he nodded without saying a word.

    The goldfish riding old man said, ¡°Looking at your nk face, I can guess. It seems that you are quite lucky.¡± Since the immortal pce hasn¡¯t had a neer in for over 3000 years, it means that you have arge enough number of chosen ones. My name is Gao Jianxue, and I¡¯m under the Green Lotus Sovereign¡¯s tutge. Since you came in, why didn¡¯t you see your messenger? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, so I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°This is getting more and more outrageous. I wonder which Celestial Sovereign has appointed someone to be your messenger, to not even have the chance to look after you. Or perhaps it was because no one had been able toe in for a long time, so it was all negligent. ¡°How about this, show me your imprint and I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Imprint?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously asked.

    Koguchi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You don¡¯t not even have an imprint, do you?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng¡¯s face, his expression gradually bing hostile and vignt, ¡°Anyone who is sucked into an immortal pce will have their own imprint. The Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s three Ancestors, the Azure Lotus Ancestor, the Purple Ivy Ancestor, and the Xuan-Yuan Ancestor all had their own unique symbols. When you entered the immortal pce, which Ancestor¡¯s side did you enter? ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at his hands, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He suddenly shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? How did he sneak into the immortal pce!? From the look of it, you aren¡¯t just some new Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re a monster! ¡±

    He raised his hand, and a copper mirror appeared in it. A ray of golden light shot out from the copper mirror towards An Zheng, bringing with it a very special restrictive force.

    ¡°Let me see what kind of monster you are!¡±

    Long live held up the copper mirror, the light from the mirror made An Zheng unable to open his eyes. A ck shadow appeared behind An Zheng. That shadow was actually different from An Zheng himself. When Koguryo saw that shadow, his face suddenly turned deathly pale.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who is it ¡­¡±

    The figure behind An Zheng was tall and broad, appearing to be standing on top of a coiled dragon¡¯s head. The colossal dragon raised its head, its body as tall as a mountain.

    Although it was just a shadow, it gave people an indescribable pressure. That pressure had already surpassed the might of experts to the point where it was difficult for someone whose cultivation base was lower than theirs. It was the might of the Heavens.

    Koguryo was so scared that he almost fell from the giant goldfish, his face as pale as a sheet of paper.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    He said ¡®you¡¯ a few times and then ran away.

    This An Zheng, on the other hand, did not understand what was going on. He just gave him a mirror and the other party ran away in fright ¡­ Was it because he was too handsome? Looking at how Gongsheng turned around to run, he was obviously terrified, but even An Zheng himself did not know what was so scary about him.

    An Zheng stood there and couldn¡¯t help but think that thest time he entered the Fire Spirit Bird¡¯s secret ne, he had to kill nine Fire Spirit Birds before he was able to escape. Now that he was in the immortal pce, could it be that he had to destroy it to get out?

    Everything here is so real. You said this ce is just an illusion, why would a deity like Gongsheng appear? And An Zheng could also feel that when Gao Jiusheng attacked just now, the power in the copper mirror was indeed immortal qi.

    Normally, there was no other way to deal with this situation. One could only take things one step aime. There was a need to report longevity to him if he wanted to escape. Since that was the case, An Zheng decided to head in the direction of where he wanted to escape.

    The scenery here was beautiful, An Zheng tried to summon out all of the tools, and his heart became more at ease.

    He summoned a group of Holy Fish Scale and sat on it as they floated forward. Their speed was also not fast, and as they observed their surroundings, they waited for longevity to pass, and then returned. Why did An Zheng return after knowing that longevity would definitely go? Wasn¡¯t this how the plot usually went?

    An Zheng had always been searching for something familiar about himself, because he had been to the Immortal Pce before. Even though the Immortal Pce was iplete, he could still find a ce to ovep. But after looking at it for a long time, An Zheng actually couldn¡¯t find anything that was familiar.

    Right at this moment, a denseyer of dark cloud moved towards them. The sound of drums could be heard from above.

    The air was roiling in the clouds. It was unknown whether it was hiding some kind of dangerous demon beast or something else. The clouds that were surging forward like a magnificent army of thousands of men stopped a hundred meters in front of An Zheng and a few hundred men holding big gs appeared from within the clouds.

    The banners in each of their hands were identical, ck, with a sign of lightning on them.

    After these people appeared, a passage was opened in the clouds and a group of people walked out. The longevity who had escaped was indeed among them.

    An Ran couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, thinking that she really couldn¡¯t guess wrongly.

    The leader of the group wore ck robes with blue Qilins embroidered on the chest area. This person looked to be about the same size as Du Shoushou, equally mighty and tall. The shape of her face was somewhat square. It gave off a very serious and mighty aura. With a single nce, he could tell that this person held great authority.

    Besides his longevity, there were eight other men wearing the same ck robes. These eight men also had the same lightning pattern on their clothes. Many ck armored soldiers stood around these people, holding many strange weapons in their hands.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The tallest man asked, his voice thunderous.

    An Zheng could feel an intense aura of lightning and thunder from the bodies of the people in front of him. He discovered that besides the leader, the other eight men in ck all had arge drum in front of them. It seemed to have the symbol of lightning on its surface.

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The tall man replied with a cold face, ¡°I am Rachel, the Head of the Punishment Hall of the Immortal Pce. The rules that the immortal pce had set for the Mortal Realm were set by me. As long as there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t follow the rules, I will bring down their God¡¯s Punishment. ¡°Now answer my question, who are you? If you don¡¯t, I will kill you ording to the intruders.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why are the rules of the mortal world set by the Immortal Pce?¡±

    ¡°Rules, of course. The rules are set by the strong.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. ¡°Then I want to hear, what are these rules?¡±

    The man said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin this to you. Since you came from the Mortal Realm, how could you not know the rules of the Immortal Pce? The immortal pce rules stated that since 3000 years ago, cultivators in the mortal world were no longer allowed to touch the immortal realms. Anyone who vited these rules, even those close to this realm, would be exterminated. Since you have already ascended to the Immortal Pce, you must have reached the Immortal Realm. Even if you didn¡¯t say who you are, I could still kill you in ordance to the Immortal Pce¡¯sw. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°You can kill me if you want. I just want to ask, why is it that no one is allowed to step into the Immortal Realm in the mortal world?¡±

    Rachel said, ¡°Why should I? The people of the mortal world had long been polluted by the secr world. They were of low birth and dirty thoughts. If people like you were allowed to enter the immortal pce, it would be an insult to the immortal pce. All of you should live below, under the constraints and rules of the immortal pce. For the Immortal Pce to protect the Mortal Realm, why can¡¯t theyy down the rules? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Luckily you all had already been killed.¡±

    Rachel: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You guys have established those so-called rules, what difference do you have between humans and cattle?¡±

    Rachel: ¡°There¡¯s no difference, no... The cultivators of your mortal world are even worse off than cattle and sheep. If one was considered a demi-human when it came to cultivation, matters regarding demi-humans would not be left to the Immortal Pce. If you feel wronged, you can be reborn as an ox or a sheep in your next life and big or a dog. You can do whatever you want, but you can¡¯t be a human. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you note from the mortal world?¡±

    Rachel: ¡°You ants, what right do you have topare with us? Since you don¡¯t want to say who you are, I¡¯m not interested in knowing. Heaven Thunder Drum, kill it! ¡±

    The person standing next to him, Gao Long Sheng, quickly said: ¡°Sir ¡­ Your Excellency, wait a moment, this person is not simple. When I used the bone mirror to look at him, I saw that he has the might of the heavens ¡­ This person can¡¯t be killed. This little deity suspects that he is some amazing person who reincarnated. Otherwise, how could he just casually enter the immortal pce? This little deity ¡­ This little deity can feel the might of an Immortal Emperor from him. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to teach me how to act. With your status, you originally didn¡¯t even have the right to speak to me.¡± At the beginning, I wanted to give you some rewards for reporting on your meritorious deeds. Now, it seems that I don¡¯t need to give you this reward anymore. Remember, the Inside the Immortal Pce only has three Ancestors, and only three! ¡±

    Longevity: ¡°But this little deity really ¡­¡±

    With a bang, longevity was sent flying by Rachel¡¯s kick. ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Kill!¡±

    The eight men in ck robes behind him made their move at the same time. Each one of them held a drumstick in their hands as they struck out with it. The Eight-sided Thunder Drum made a uniform sound, making it impossible to tell what the difference was.

    Following the sound of the drum, the aura around An Zheng¡¯s body immediately changed. Countless bolts of lightning shot out from the clouds, but they did not fly towards An Zheng. Instead, they formed a cage around his body.

    The electric currentpletely surrounded An Zheng, making him look likuge bird cage.

    ¡°How could a lowly mortal possibly possess the might of an Immortal Emperor? This Inside the Immortal Pce will forever only have three Immortal Emperors, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible to have one more. ¡±

    Rachel looked at An Zheng with cold eyes and muttered to herself. Even if a guy from the Mortal Realm truly has the life of an immortal emperor, he can only die. ¡±

 Chapter 415 - Blood Pearl Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 415 ¨C Blood Pearl Upgrade</h4>

    ¡°Bullsh * t.¡±

    An Zheng felt the electric currents in his surroundings, but his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t tell what kind of trash you are? This is no immortal pce at all. Even though I am notpletely sure what exactly it is, nor is irojection, there is no doubt that you are all fake. ¡±

    An Zheng said coldly, ¡°But your conduct and actions are no different from those of those true immortals. There is one thing you are right about, order and rules are set by the strong, and you actually dare to call yourselves strong?! ¡±

    He spread his arms. ¡°Come here!¡±

    The cage that was formed by the electric current started to vibrate, and the seemingly arrogant electric current suddenly became fearful in front of An Zheng. An Zheng raised his right hand, aurple electric current was released from the center of his palm.

    In front of this purple lightning, the azure blue electric currents bowed down like they wanted to submit.

    Rachel was obviously stunned for a moment, and when she thought of the words that Gongsheng had said before, her face immediately changed.

    Could this person really be the life of the Immortal Emperor? Otherwise, why would even his Punishment Hall¡¯s Divine Lightning yield? The terrifying aura released by the purple lightning made even him feel the threat of death.

    ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand was raised high, and all of the electricity that had submitted flowed in. The purple lightning in his right palm became more and more condensed, and became more and more thick, as if it was an electric dragon that had just started to take shape. Not only did the electricity that formed the cage give in, even the electricity in the thick clouds gave in as well.

    As An Zheng raised his right hand up high, all the electricity in that thick and huge stretch of cloud was sucked in. Countless currents of electricity left the clouds and poured into An Zheng¡¯s right hand. Gradually, the purple lightning on An Zheng¡¯s right hand formed into a ball of purple light, wituge dragon coiling inside it.

    The ck-armored martial artists standing on the clouds were so scared that their faces had turned pale. None of them even had the courage to fight back.

    An Zheng pressed his hand down, ¡°You think that being high up in the sky is actually just an illusion. If I give you my real body, I wonder how arrogant you would be! ¡±

    The ball of light in his right hand rapidly descended, apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar.

    Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The hundreds of armored warriors in the clouds, along with the rest of the soldiers, were all sted into smithereens. The thick clouds were directly destroyed, and even the few survivors could only descend from the sky. Rachel held his arms as the eight heavenly thunder drums flew over to catch him.

    However, the eight ck clothed men who were beating the drum previously were instantly shattered to pieces by the great power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. Although these people seemed arrogant and despotic, they did not even have the ability to retaliate in front of An Zheng. On the other hand, the goldfish riding old man Gao Jianxian had survived after being sent flying by Rachel¡¯s kick.

    Rachel relied on the Eight Heavenly Thunder Drum to catch him before he could fall, but his face was already as pale as a sheet of paper. The fear in his heart had already appeared. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it even if he wanted to.

    The words that he had heard from his previous life kept reappearing in his mind ¡­ This person is the life of the Immortal Emperor, I can feel the might of the Immortal Emperor from him.

    ¡°Could it be ¡­ Could it be that a fourth Immortal Emperor is about to appear in the Inside the Immortal Pce? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with a deathly pale face, then kneeled on top of the Heavenly Thunder Drum. ¡°I am willing to submit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t even have the need to exist, what kind of submission do you need?¡±

    He raised the Broken Army Sword in his hand, and countless electric currents converged onto it.

    ¡°Thunder Break!¡±

    Following An Zheng¡¯s gentle shout, a wave of sword Qi with electricity shot out from the Broken Army Sword. When the sword energy and the electric current fused together, his strength and speed had both increased to the maximum. The sword aura increased the speed of the electric current, and the electric current increased the power of the sword aura. The two types of forcesplemented each other!

    ¡°Skill Path: Thunder Break!¡±

    The sword energy in the air formed a male eagle that seemed to have retracted its wings. As lightning shed, the male eagle¡¯s outline was so clear that one could even see the eyes of the lightning eagle and its pointed beak.

    Puff!

    The Eagles of Lightning pierced through Rachel¡¯s chest. The moment it entered his body, the wings that were originally withdrawn suddenly spread open, cutting into Rachel¡¯s body like two sharp des.

    The Lightning Cut had been cut open by the power of thunder and lightning.

    His pair of de-like wings spread out to the left and right, and the upper half of Rachel¡¯s body was split apart. The Lightning Eagle crashed out from his chest and exploded on his back. In an instant, all that was left of him was debris.

    An Zheng casually suppressed the enemy that appeared in front of him, but he was not rxed at all.

    Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

    When they had entered the Secret Realm, although the nine Fire Spirit Birds were unable to move, the Secret Realm itself contained a very strong power. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that An Zheng already possessed a strong true me power, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Fire Spirit Bird so easily. Thinking about it, even if it was a strong Ranker like Da Yi, didn¡¯t he still suffer bitterly for tens of thousands of years?

    The secret realm from before seemed simple, but the battles were not.

    The secret realm this time around did not seem simple, but why was it so easy to fight? There was no way these so-called Immortals could be so weak, right? An Zheng had even directly used the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, but in reality, he did not even need to use this kind of forbidden technique.

    An Zheng looked down at his hands, then summoned out his Heaven Eyes.

    Sky Eye floated in the palm of An Zheng¡¯s hand, and the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [After absorbing pure lightning energy, the quality of his lightning energy will improve, Cultivation Power will increase by 30%, and the output of his Cultivation Power will increase by 30%.]

    Here... Just that it looked very strong?

    An Zheng looked at the person who stood far away and had a face full of fear: ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Gongsheng quickly rode the goldfish over, his face was filled with fear and trepidation. ¡°This little deity doesn¡¯t know your identity and has offended the Ancestor. Please forgive me. This little deity didn¡¯t go to find someone to deal with you, it¡¯s really not. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I believe what you have said. Let me ask you, what exactly is this ce?¡±

    Gongsheng quickly replied, ¡°To reply the Ancestor, this is the immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Immortal pce? You attacked me with all your might. ¡±

    Gongsheng was so scared that he jumped down from the goldfish and knelt in the sky. ¡°I beg the Ancestor¡¯s forgiveness. This little deity really doesn¡¯t know your identity, so how would I dare to make a move against you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I just wanted to test your strength, do you really think you can hurt me? Attack! ¡±

    This mysterious Ancestor¡¯s strength was terrifying, so of course, he didn¡¯t dare to resist. The most terrifying thing was that the Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns that appeared behind this man had an irresistible force. He only felt this kind of heavenly pressure once when he saw the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian from a distance.

    He was not a battle-type cultivator, but rather, a perceptual cultivator, which was why he was much sharper than other cultivators. He didn¡¯t dare to make a move against An Zheng, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey An Zheng¡¯s orders either. After hesitating for a good while, he still decided to make a move.

    ¡°Ancestor, this little deity has offended you.¡±

    He stood up, and didn¡¯t dare to use all of his Cultivation Power to attack An Ran.

    An Zheng did not even move, and directly endured that one attack from Longevity.

    He carefully felt the power of this attack, and realised that it was only barely at the peak of Sumeru Stage. With this kind of strength, he couldn¡¯t be considered an expert in the real world. How did he be an immortal?

    An Zheng: ¡°You didn¡¯t use all your strength,e again!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was unharmed and even his face did not change, Gao Jiu became even more fearful and respectful. However, since he was certain that it was impossible for him to really injure the other party, he rxed a little. This time, he gathered all his strength to attack An Zheng. Both of his hands pushed forward, forming a huge water ball and smashed it onto An Zheng¡¯s body.

    However, even An Zheng¡¯s protective force did not break, because the strength was not enough to threaten An Zheng. Even the Holy Fish Scale did not automatically activate.

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t hold back?¡±

    ¡°This little deity doesn¡¯t dare, this little deity doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply. This ce seemed to be even stranger than his previous judgement. If this was just an illusion, why was everyone so real? An Zheng descended from the air and looked at the Heavenly Thunder Drum that had fallen to the ground.

    The moment his palm came into contact with the Heaven Thunder Drum, a strong aura of lightning energy clearly appeared.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, take a look!¡±

    An Zheng was shocked.

    It was unable to identify the name of the artifact. The artifact was aigher level than the primary Golden-Rank and possessed a powerful innate lightning energy. However, the lightning energy was not stable. The magic tool¡¯s grade was determined to be a third grade Golden-Rank, and the Nine Hell Magic Bell could absorb it.

    ¡°What does instability mean?¡±

    [It seems to bemporary gathering of power, like an illusion. The reason for this is unexinable, there is no such thing among the Blood Pearl Bracelet.]

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then let¡¯s fuse it with the Nine Hell Magic Bell!¡±

    He raised his hand and summoned the Nine Hell Magic Bell out, causing Heaven Eyes to exin to An Zheng the fusion devouring method.

    [The Nine Hell Magic Bell itself is a dual attribute Purple-Rank Magic Tool. After fusing with this Tool, it will have both sound waves and lightning attributes. After the fusion, the Nine Hell Magic Bell will upgrade to the Nine Nether Thunder Bell and activate the thunder attribute attack method.]

    ¡°Devour!¡±

    As An Zheng said these two words, his Sky Eye shed with red light. With a sh of the Blood Pearl Bracelet, both the Nine Hell Magic Bell and the Heavenly Thunder Drum were sucked into the bracelet. An Zheng paid close attention to his reaction. It was also at this moment that Heaven¡¯s Eyes spoke again.

    [The Blood Pearl¡¯s functions have levelled up, opening the sixth Blood Pearl. This Blood Pearl¡¯s ability is to assist the magical equipment to fuse, engulf, and level up. Two or more artifacts in the Blood Pearl could bebined, swallowed and upgraded. It would not affect the environment of the outside world and would not attract the attention of cultivators. Its aura was sealed tightly.

    An Zheng was shocked in his heart, and then he was immediately overjoyed.

    To think that the Blood Pearl Bracelet had such a function, it was truly a pleasant surprise. In the future, if they met any magic tools that were abandoned because they had no taste for food, they could be fed to high-level magic tools from the sixth Blood Pearl. High-grade magic tools could increase one¡¯s strength, but could also gain other attributes.

    A few minutester, a light sound came out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. An Zheng sent his consciousness into the Blood Pearl, and found the fused sixth Nine Hell Magic Bell.

    Nine Hell Magic Bell with second attribute activated ¡­ To be exact, it had been upgraded to the Nine Nether Thunder Bell. It was a very, very deep blue color. There was a simple texture on it,pletely different from the one on the Nine Hell Magic Bell.

    An Zheng summoned the Nine Nether Thunder Bell and a strong wave of aura assaulted his senses.

    The Nine Nether Thunder Bell that had two attributes had nothing to do with magic equipment. Originally, after being refined in the Immortal pce¡¯s Eight Trigram Pill Furnace, the demonic energy of the Nine Hell Magic Bell had almost disappeared. Now, it had fused with something that could have been a celestial item, causing the demonic energy topletely disappear.

    An Zheng could feel the power of the Nine Nether Thunder Bell. No matter what, he could not believe that the Ancestor destroyed the divine artifact of the Punishment Hall.

    ¡°Whose ce is this? Green Lotus or Xuan-Yuan? ¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Blue Lotus.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Bring me to him.¡±

 Chapter 416 - Call Xuan-Yuan over!

    Chapter 416 ¨C Call Xuan-Yuan over!

    If this was an illusory world, then everything that An Zheng had just experienced would not have much of an impact. Therefore, An Zheng made an attempt to use the Nine Hell Magic Bell to swallow the Heavenly Thunder Drum. If this was an illusion and all of this was forcefully set up in An Zheng¡¯s mind, then the magical equipment would not be affected.

    And with the levelling up of the Nine Nether Thunder Bell, An Zheng was able to confirm his previous spection. This ce was indeed an illusion, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary illusion. It was abination of the real world and an illusion. Someone had added an illusion into this mystic realm.

    Since that was the case, he might as well use the old method to break it.

    In the previous secret realm, An Zheng had killed nine Fire Spirit Birds, so he surmised that if he wanted to break this illusion, he would have to kill the ruler of this illusion. Since the Fire Spirit Bird was the ruler of the previous secret realm, then the master of this secret realm must be the three Immortal Emperors.

    Gongsheng led the way with a worried look. In fact, he was very scared. The person following him was a new person who possessed the Ancestor¡¯s life, and would very likely be the fourth Ancestor of the Inside the Immortal Pce in the future. As for the other three Ancestors, they might not allow anyone to divide up their power and position.

    That Emperor Purple Ivy had a weird temper. He came and left without leaving a trace, his personality was unrestrained and unrestrained, he did not have any greed for power. On the other hand, the Green Lotus Empyrean and the Xuan-Yuan Emperor were not the same; they would often bicker over who was the ruler of the immortal pce. Right now, the Green Lotus Sovereign was in charge of the immortal pce, but tomorrow was the day that the rotation of the Xuan-Yuan Ancestor would expire.

    And at this time, a new person who possessed the Ancestor¡¯s fate had appeared.

    As he thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at that young man.

    If he brought this young man to the Green Lotus Lord, then he wouldn¡¯t have any value in the future in front of the Green Lotus Lord. The Green Lotus Emperor would not allow the people from the immortal pce to interact closely with this new Ancestor¡¯s life. Once this new Ancestor¡¯s life was decided, the Green Lotus would kill the person ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he wouldn¡¯t be too far away from death?

    Gongsheng shivered in fear. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he might as well run away? Or should he go see the Azure Lotus Goddess first and let her prepare?

    But what if ¡­ What if the young man behind him seeded?

    He felt as though he was about to die, and it was awkward for him. No matter which way he leaned, he didn¡¯t seem safe.

    An Zheng could feel the other party¡¯s unease and intense fear behind his back. He asked from behind, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Gao Jianxue was startled when he suddenly heard An Zheng¡¯s voice. He immediately shook his head, then nodded: ¡°Yes ¡­ This little deity¡¯s position is low, it¡¯s just ¡­ I really don¡¯t dare to get too close to you. ¡°Earlier, you killed the people from the Punishment Hall. If the Azure Lotus Emperor were to scold me, I won¡¯t be able to live much longer.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯ve appeared here, there¡¯s naturally a reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Gou Jianxin thought to himself, this young man is so self-confident and indifferent, could he really be confident in defeating the Azure Lotus Goddess that has been in charge of the immortal pce for three thousand years?

    Just as he was thinking about this, a huge white cloud appeared in front of him like a flower blooming rapidly. It was especially magnificent. The white cloud appeared in the distant sky, witadius of at least a few thousand meters.

    The white clouds looked as if they were the petals of a flower, forming a massive and shocking lotus throne.

    On the lotus throne, a ball of green light appeared, carrying a soft melodious sound. After which, it was the seven colored light that erupted and surged out in all directions.

    After the rainbow light, the petals of the gigantic lotus throne was filled with people, all of them were Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s immortals. There were no fewer than a thousand men and women present.

    And in the middle of the lotus throne, a middle-aged man with a solemn expression was sitting on a lotus throne that looked like it had been carved from rare green jade. The man looked to be around 30 years old, with a white face and no beard. His chin was a bit sharper than a fox face. He had slender eyes and a tall, straight nose. In general, he looked quite handsome, but he had an exceptionally feminine aura.

    ¡°This little deity has lived for a very long time. I pay my respects to the Azure Lotus Emperor.¡±

    In mid-air, Gao Jiusheng immediately knelt down.

    An Zheng carefully sized up the person who was called the Blue Lotus Sovereign, but he did not feel the slightest bit of reverence in his heart. First, An Zheng knew about the secret realm and not the real immortal pce. Secondly, even if the immortal pce really was like the immortal emperors that once ruled over heaven and earth, An Zheng would not revere it.

    An Immortal Emperor that could absorb the life energy of mortals for the sake of immortality, what was there to fear?

    ¡°Longevity?¡±

    The Azure Lotus Emperor, who was sitting on his throne, nced at Gao Jianxue for a moment before turning to a middle-aged man beside him witagoda in his hand and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The middle-aged man with a mighty appearance answered, ¡°Replying to the Ancestor, he is a little deity from the Imperial Guards.¡±

    The Green Lotus Emperor nodded his head, ¡°Oh ¡­ Since he is my disciple, why is he with someone who trespassed into the immortal pce and killed the Hall Master of the Punishment Hall? ording to the Immortal Pce¡¯s rules, should I kill him? ¡±

    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°He should be killed.¡±

    The Green Lotus Sovereign, ¡°In that case, who is willing to kill him and use the prestige of our immortal pce to enforce thew?¡±

    A stocky man around forty years old walked out from the crowd and bowed. ¡°Little Immortal, I¡¯m a Giant Spirit. I¡¯m willing to serve the Ancestor and eliminate those traitors.¡±

    The Ancestor slightly nodded his head, ¡°Your loyalty ismendable, you can go now.¡± ¡°Killing bandits will reward you for choosing a cultivation technique in the Green Lotus Pavilion.¡±

    The muscr immortal called Giant Spirit Du immediately became excited. He knelt down and kowtowed a few times. ¡°Many thanks for the Ancestor¡¯s gift.¡±

    The Green Lotus Emperor casually waved his hand, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t waste too much time. I still have a lot of things to take care of. Ancestor Xuan-Yuan asked me to stay at the Pang Lai Pavilion to discuss some matters, I do not have the time to waste with these unimportant people. ¡±

    The spirits all stood up immediately and rushed towards An Zheng and the others with an iron rod in their hands.

    He could not help but tremble: ¡°What should we do, what should we do?! Giant Spirit is an intermediate immortal, while I am a low level immortal, I am no match for him. ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder from behind. ¡°Stand up, go behind me. Remember, don¡¯t kneel down towerful person in the future. Sometimes, most of the time, life was more important than dignity. But sometimes, when you can¡¯t even keep your life anymore, men still have to maintain their dignity. ¡±

    He took a step forward and stood in front of Koguryo.

    As the Giant Spirit moved forward, its body suddenly grew to be a giant that was several hundred meters tall. It wore the clothes of the Jin family, and the iron rod in its hand was likall building.

    ¡°Where did this bastarde from? How dare you act so impudently in the Immortal Pces!¡±

    The spirits raised their feet and stomped down towards An Zheng¡¯s head. That leg was nearly a hundred meters long, falling towards An Zheng¡¯s head like a small mountain.

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed upwards, causing the Giant Spirit¡¯s leg to explode. A huge rain of blood burst out, filling the sky. Flesh, bones and blood rained down. The scene was extremely bloody.

    A transparent halo of light appeared outside An Zheng¡¯s body, dispersing all the bloodstains.

    The giant spirit that had lost one of its legs let out a wail as its body staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Weak, you can only maintain your false self-esteem in this illusionary secret realm.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at the face of the giant spirit of the capital. ¡°Annihte.¡±

    Bang!

    The enormous heads of the titans exploded, and then the flesh. As if a huge mountain had copsed,rge chunks of flesh and bones fell to the ground, surrounding An Zheng in a circle.

    With just one word, he killed the intermediate immortal that Gao Jiusheng spoke of.

    Whoosh!

    The deities that were standing around the throne in front of them cried out in rm, and their faces all paled.

    The expression on the face of the Azure Lotus Emperor turned ugly as he slightly frowned, ¡°I wonder where this demon came from ¡­¡± I heard that the Mortal Realm has produced a Demon Emperor, but you? ¡±

    He asked, but An Zheng didn¡¯t answer at all.

    It was obvious that the Green Lotus Emperor couldn¡¯t stand such contempt. ¡°Who is willing to kill this demon-level character for me?¡±

    A roar came from behind him, followed by a purple Dragon Lion that was surrounded by lightning. When An Zheng saw the Dragon Lion, his eyes went nk for a moment. He thought about the Dragon Lion he met in Inside the Immortal Pce and his heart ached slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is the phantom that you threw into this mystic realm, but I will not kill you.¡±

    An Zheng said a few words very lightly, and Gao Jianxue behind him heard it, but he did not understand what he meant. An Zheng raised his hand and summoned the Nine Nether Thunder Bell.

    As the word left his mouth, the Nine Hell Thunder Bell immediately flew out. The nine pagodas hung high in the sky like nine pagodas, surrounding the Dragon Lion. The Dragon Lion opened its mouth and spat out a ck lightning, heavily smashing onto the Nine Hell Thunder Bell. However, the Nine Hell Thunder Bell only rippled outwards; the ck lightning did not attack the Nine Hell Thunder Bell¡¯s body.

    The purple lightning surrounding the bell was like countless purple dragons coiling around it.

    [Lightning Strike: Lightning Binding]

    A purple electric dragon swooped down from above and surrounded the Dragon Lion in an instant. The Dragon Lion was menacing to begin with, but when the nine purple dragons appeared, its aura immediately weakened. Before it could do anything, the nine purple dragons pounced on the Dragon Lion and bound it tightly like nine chains.

    The nine chains suddenly surged with purple lightning, causing the Dragon Lion to howl. No matter how the Dragon Lion struggled, it could not struggle out. The nine purple lightning chains became tighter and tighter, almost locking into the Dragon Lion¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept you temporarily. When I see you again in the future when I go to the Great Xixi, I might be able to help you a little by letting you meet each other.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself as he sped his hands together.

    The purple lightning tightened around the Dragon Lion and with a sh of purple light, the Dragon Lion disappeared.

    The Nine Hell Thunder Bell that hung above An Zheng¡¯s head released a huge pressure.

    On the other side, the Ancestor¡¯s expression had already be extremely unsightly. Actually, he could already tell that An Zheng¡¯s strength was terrifying. The reason why he did not make a move was because he wanted to let the cannon fodder under him to test out just how strong An Zheng was. But now, both of the intermediate immortals had been defeated by the opposite party, and especially so with ease.

    An unprecedented worry appeared in the Azure Lotus Emperor¡¯s heart. Even when he had faced Xuan-Yuan¡¯s provocation before, he had not been this worried.

    He kept feeling that this young man in front of him might be the disaster of the immortal pce, and wasn¡¯t he the same as well? He had already wielded great power in the Inside the Immortal Pce for three thousand years. He was currently thinking of a way to not give it to Xuan-Yuan any longer, and yet this fellow with such an unknown origin appeared.

    His mind suddenly lit up, and then, he shouted angrily at An Zheng. ¡°You demon, you clearly know that I am going to pass the scepter to the Xuan-Yuan the Ancestor today, are you here to cause trouble? Someone, I think you are here to stop me from passing the power over to Xuan-Yuan. You are here to force Xuan-Yuan to give up his position, go and notify the Xuan-Yuan Ancestor! ¡°

 Chapter 417 - Get the fuck out of your chair

    <h4>Chapter 417 ¨C Get the fuck out of your chair</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the Green Lotus Sovereign coldly. He obviously knew what this so called Green Lotus Lord was thinking about. Qing Lian should have realized that An Zheng¡¯s strength was enough to threaten him within the Inside the Immortal Pce. He didn¡¯t dare to attack on his own, and wanted to let the Ancestor by the name of Xuan-Yuane over and fight An Zheng instead.

    Tomorrow was the day that the Green Lotus Lord and Xuan-Yuan would meet. If Xuan-Yuan and An Zheng were to fight, the Blue Lotus would naturally benefit greatly.

    Therefore, when Qing Lian said ¡°Someone,e!¡± Inform the Emperor of Xuan-Yuan toe! ¡± When it was time, An Zheng made his move.

    With the purple lightning in his left hand and the scorching sun in his right, An Zheng unleashed the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns without any hesitation. After his cultivation had risen to the point where he could practically step into the Lower Completion Stage, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was also much thicker than before, and the number of times he could use it also doubled.

    With a single Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, more than half of the deities on the other side were killed!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Azure Lotus Emperor holding up arge azure umbre, the other half might not have survived. These so-called immortals were actually not that powerful. An Zheng calcted, those people who were called low level immortals, at most had the strength from the peak of Sumeru Stage to the early stage of Captive Stage. As for the so called intermediate level immortal, it was around the third or fourth level Captive Stage.

    To deal with these people, An Zheng had no effort at all.

    This ce did not seem to pose much of a threat to An Zheng, as the immortals were mostly too weak to withstand a single blow. Even if it waigh level immortal, their strength would only be around the sixth or seventh stage of Captive Stage.

    Therefore, this ce was even stranger. It was a secret realm without any threats, and the harvests were not small. Would it really be so simple?

    It was obvious that the Green Lotus Emperor had lived likrince for many years. It had been too long since anyone dared to challenge his dignity, so his first reaction was anger, but second was fear.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was simply too powerful. Even though he had managed to open up the Heaven¡¯s Net Umbre in time, it had only protected about half of his subordinates.

    The Tian Luo umbre was a supreme treasure, no one knew its power better than the green lotus. When he fought with Xuan-Yuan back then, if he didn¡¯t have a defensive weapon like the Tian Luo Umbre, he might have lost. If one were to say that in a prolonged battle, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cultivation Power was deeper than his, sooner orter, he would win.

    However, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s attack power was stronger than his, so if he was not careful, he would be defeated by Xuan-Yuan. Although ten thousand years had passed since that fierce battle, the memory of the battle was still fresh in Qing Lian¡¯s mind.

    Now, a new person had appeared who wahreat to him. An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, was actually even more ferocious than Xuan-Yuan¡¯s attack back then!

    ¡°Good stuff!¡±

    When An Zheng saw the Tian Luo Umbre, his eyes immediately lit up. That thing could actually defend against the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. This thing¡¯s value was extremely great. The first thing that An Zheng thought of in his mind was that Qu Liuxi was not a battle-type cultivator, if she had sucrecious treasure protecting him, she would be able to be a lot safer.

    [Nine Stage Explosion]

    An Zheng punched forward with the power of the Nine Stage Explosion. With the first explosion, the Green Lotus¡¯ enormous throne started to shake. With the second explosion, the immortals who were standing under the Empyreal Umbre, seeking protection, fell by more than half. On the third explosion, many deities were unable to stabilize themselves and began to fall.

    In the fourth explosion, some Immortals began to vomit blood, their faces pale. Fifth, sixth, seventh!

    After the seventh explosion, some immortals were unable to withstand it and their bodies were shattered. This was not because the might of the Nine Stage Explosion was stronger than the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, but because the Blue Lotus had no choice but to retract the power of the Heaven-Piercing Umbre and scatter it to protect those immortals. The stronger the strength An Zheng had disyed, the more the Blue Lotus could only look out for itself;

    ¡°What audacity!¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s face was pale as she said: ¡°I have been in charge of the immortal pce for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a crude and barbaric thing like you! ¡°If you don¡¯t talk about the way and don¡¯t reason with me, you will kill as soon as you get here. You are a criminal!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to kill me the moment you arrived?!¡±

    He was toozy to say anything to the green lotus, so he directly rushed forward. The cultivation realm that had already stepped into the Lower Completion Stage, made An Zheng¡¯s speed doublepared to before.

    In practically the blink of an eye, An Zheng had already arrived in front of Qing Lian, who was a few hundred meters away.

    Dang!

    The green lotus put down the Tian Luo Umbre to block in front of her. The Broken Army Sword¡¯s powerful strength was actually unable to destroy the Tian Luo Umbre. However, under the immense force, the green lotus couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.

    ¡°It¡¯s only so-so!¡±

    An Zheng continued to move forward, in a blink of an eye, the Broken Army Sword had already moved forward by at leashousand swords. The strength behind each of his strikes was exceptionally strong. The green lotus was immediately forced back from the sky to the ground by An Zheng, falling a kilometer in a single fall.

    After the green lotusnded on the ground, it looked around. The deities that were once revered by him no longer had that sort of reverence, and what reced it was fear. And this fear was not directed at him, but towards An Zheng.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re high above us. Aowerful being, you don¡¯t protect the weak. Instead, you rely on absorbing the life force of ordinary people to make yourself immortal. An immortal emperor like you is a demon. What¡¯s the use of keeping you alive!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s sword became faster and faster, forcing the green lotus to retreat continuously, and it could only rely on its umbre to block An Zheng¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Qing Lian stood behind the Tian Luo Umbre and scolded angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re saying this, do you really think you¡¯re a saint?! Which one of the upper echelons was not like this? As an immortal, I have painstakingly trained for so many years and finally became a supreme being. Why must my status be on par with those ordinary people?! ¡±

    The Blue Lotus gripped the umbre in one hand and pushed forward with the other.

    A strong wave of Cultivation Power rushed towards An Zheng. Even though its power was strong, it could not be said to have arge amount of direct attack power, but An Zheng felt a very frightening threat from the Blue Lotus¡¯ Cultivation Power.

    Absorb!

    The Cultivation Power was like maggots on the bones, the moment it came close terson¡¯s body, it would begin to frantically absorb their life force.

    An Zheng immediately activated the Two Lives Life Tree and appeared behind the green lotus. The Broken Army Sword pierced towards the center of the green lotus¡¯s back and instantly reached the back of the green lotus.

    The azure lotus did not turn around. Instead, she waved her Tian Luo umbre behind her, and the umbre canopy barely blocked An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword. The strength disyed by An Zheng¡¯s sword aura caused the green lotus to stagger forward a few steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to cultivate for so many years, but at least you have talent in cultivation.¡± What about the ordinary people? They don¡¯t have the ability to resist you, they can only wait for their deaths toe! No one has the right to arbitrarily take away another¡¯s life, and cultivation should not bring about such privileges! ¡±

    The green lotus threw a punch over, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have privileges? I am the most powerful here. I have cultivated for longer than others and have obtained greater strength. Why? Was it to be on the same level as those mortals? Don¡¯t say it in such a grandiose manner. It would be the same if you became the Ancestor! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right fist met the fist of the green lotus, and both of their fists collided in midair.

    Peng!

    An air ripple visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions. Wherever this ripple passed by, immortals who were unable to flee in time would all be chopped in half at the waist! The ripples were like the sharpest knives in the world, slicing through those people¡¯s waist.

    Some of the more powerful Immortals were able to dodge with great difficulty, and most of them died.

    ¡°I¡¯m different!¡±

    The two of them held their fists together, as if talking directly to each other.

    ¡°You¡¯ve paid a lot. You deserve more.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly exerted force on his fist, and forced the green lotus to retreat backwards.

    ¡°It would be fine if you only enjoyed power and status, but you don¡¯t have the right to take someone¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    The green lotus pushed its right hand forward, and the Cultivation Power that was separated into a few hundred lines coiled towards An Zheng like invisible ropes. These invisible ropes had a strong absorbing power. Once locked, An Zheng¡¯s vitality would be sucked away by the green lotus like tidewater.

    The twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale flew out from the Blood Pearl, formed a circle of wall and bounced off it, the formless ropes were all bounced off by the Holy Fish Scale.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have one?!¡±

    Qing Lian roared as she retaliated crazily, ¡°Why can¡¯t a superior have the special status that a superior should?! I¡¯m the one in charge, I¡¯m the one in charge! Since he was the Chief Sovereign, he naturally had the power to decide everything. Although those mortals have given me some of their life force, I have given them peace and stability! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Bullshit! What peace and stability have you given them! ¡±

    Qing Lian said, ¡°As the Ancestor, I will naturally give them protection!¡±

    An Zheng swept his sword across: ¡°You¡¯re the biggest demon, nothing can hurt them more than you!¡±

    The green lotus used the Tian Luo Umbre to block the Broken Army Sword, and threw a right fist towards An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be righteous, there is no justice in this world! The so-called justice was only to fabricate such a word to deceive those mortals. As long as their positions are different, they cannot bepletely fair. They are weak, and can only ept fate. ¡±

    ¡°As the ruler of this world, I have made rules, and everyone has to follow my rules. As long as they do not vite the rules that I set, who wouldn¡¯t live well?

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and those corrupt officials from the mortal world?!¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°I¡¯m stronger than them!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword swept out horizontally, shaking the Tian Luo Umbre open, and then, he smashed his fist onto Qing Lian¡¯s chest. A mass of azure light burst out from the chest of the azure lotus, like a blooming azure lotus. It was his unique Cultivation Power, which blocked An Zheng¡¯s fist force. At the same time, his Cultivation Power wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s fist and started to absorb his vitality.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re cultivating this demonic technique, I can¡¯t keep it for you.¡±

    The nine segments of An Zheng¡¯s fist struck the strange Cultivation Power away from the Blue Lotus, and a ball of zing purple sunlight emerged from within. ¡°An existence like you are just like those people who oppress themon people in the mortal world¡¯s yamen. Some people were born of higher backgrounds, so they were always bullying others. Some people were born into bitter and cold backgrounds. Once they gained a high position, they would be even more fiendish than those with high status. They do not feel the suffering of the people because they have suffered, but they feel it because they have suffered. ¡±

    The scorching sun in An Zheng¡¯s palm had almost burnt the chest of the azure lotus, and purple electric currents began to flow within the scorching sun.

    Previously, when An Zheng was using the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he needed both of his hands to help. With one hand using Orthodox Pure Yang and the other using purple lightning, the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns could only be achieved after an ingenious and bnced fusion. If the fusion were to go awry, there would be a deviation in theparison between the two types of power, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns would fail.

    But now, An Zheng could alreadyplete the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in one hand. It didn¡¯t sound like much of an improvement, but the gap between a single hand and a pair of hands was enormous.

    With one hand disying forbidden level attacks, the other hand was also possible!

    In other words, the current An Zheng could st out two Heavenly Thunder of Nine Sunt the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±

    There was only coldness in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and not the slightest bit of sympathy. ¡°Disappear from this illusory world, and get lost from your throne!¡±

    Heavenly Thunder Shower!

 Chapter 418 - The Unique Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 418 ¨C The Unique Ancestor</h4>

    The power of Heavenly Thunder Shower was directly poured into the body of the green lotus. This kind of powerful forbidden art could cause not even a de of grass to grow within a radius of a few hundred meters, directly entering the body of the green lotus.

    The body of the green lotus was sted away and exploded in midair. One third of its body turned into blood mist. If he did not have the Treasure Tian Luo Umbre, he would have already bile of meat paste.

    After activating the Two Lives Life Tree, An Zheng¡¯s body instantly moved in front of the green lotus, and pulled the Tian Luo Umbre over: ¡°I want this thing.¡±

    An Zheng forcefully wiped away the aura the green lotus had left in his Tian Luo Umbre. It was unreasonable for the Blood Pearl Bracelet to steal it away from him, the remaining aura of the green lotus onlysted for a few seconds before it was immediately eliminated by An Zheng. An Zheng kept the Heaven¡¯s Net Umbre into the Blood Pearl, and the Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    The level of the unidentified magic tool exceeds the fifth stage of Purple-Rank. It is ssified as a middle stage Purple-Rank profound artifact, and possesses a strong defensive power. With the increase in the cultivator¡¯s Cultivation Power, his ability would automatically increase, allowing him to be able to defend against up to sixty percent of the enemy¡¯s strength. Furthermore, you have the ability to absorb the opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power, which can convert sixty percent of the defensive power into ten percent of your own attack power. ¡±

    Good stuff!

    An Zheng said in his heart, and then put away the umbre. This thing was more than suitable for Qu Liuxi. Qu Liuxi¡¯s fighting strength was weak, with the Tian Luo Umbre, she would be much safer.

    In fact, when An Zheng and the other two went out, it waerfect team. Du Shoushou had a berserk physique. If he could absorb more berserk quality Demonic Beast Cores s that transformed into energy, he would be a Demon Sealer in battle. Gu Qianye possessed unrivaled strength. Although fighting skills were simple, he was too strong and did not need any techniques.

    As for Qu Liuxi, her existence was simply the biggest support for everyone. Her medicinal technique could heal someone at any time, provide them with more pills at any time, and even assist in their attacks. The only drawback was that herbat power was too weak. With the help of the Tian Luo Umbre, her defense had increased, almost to the point of perfection.

    An Zheng, on the other hand, with his forbidden technique and forbidden technique, Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns allowed him to easily annihte an opponent that wasn¡¯t very strong.

    After An Zheng put away the umbre, he looked down at the cyan lotus. After the battle, he could confirm that Qing Lian¡¯s strength could only be considered to be around the fourth to fifth stage of Lower Completion Stage. With such strength, to be able to be a Zhi Zun in the fake Inside the Immortal Pce was truly unimaginable.

    Until now, An Zheng still had not understood the logic behind the existence of this secret realm.

    However, this secret ne was too real, and too big. An Zheng was now certain that since there was an immortal pce, it corresponded to the existence of a mortal world. Therefore, in this secret realm, there would be arge number of ordinary people who would be enved by the immortal pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to kill me. The final time will prove you wrong.¡±

    On the contrary, there was no fear on the twisted face of the green lotus. It had already been defeated. He knew what would happen to him, so he calmed down instead. At leashird of his body was broken, and the remaining two-thirds werepletely disfigured. He no longer had the strength to counterattack. He knew very well that he could die in the next second.

    ¡°Just now, you spoke so arrogantly and righteously, but that was only because you haven¡¯t experienced the enjoyment that rights bring you. After you kill me, you will be one of the new Ancestors of this immortal pce. Even if I die, I will still coldly watch your transformation in hell. You will be like me, you will forget everything you said today. ¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they climb up to be superior, it¡¯s impossible for them to not change. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough... When you experience the taste of that right, you be addicted. As for enving those mortals ¡­ That¡¯s just a matter of course. I¡¯m waiting for the day when you be someone you hate. ¡±

    Qing Lian looked at An Zheng with ridicule in her eyes, ¡°You ¡­ is the next me. ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his leg, and stomped on Qing Lian¡¯s chest. ¡°I said, I won¡¯t. Not everyone in this world was the same, and not everyone was affected by desire. I know you¡¯re right, most people can¡¯t resist that temptation, but I¡¯m not you. ¡±

    A suction force appeared in the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm, and the spatial artifact that fell from the green lotus was caught in his hand. An Zheng did not have the time to check out what other treasures were in the spatial artifact of the Blue Lotus for the time being, because he knew that the battle was not yet over.

    This Inside the Immortal Pce also had two Immortal Emperors.

    Pah pah pah pah pah.

    A soft round of apuse appeared not far from An Zheng, causing his vignce to rise. The other party was already very close to him, yet he did not notice!

    An Zheng turned around and saw one of them, who looked to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He had a handsome face but his temperament was a little toozy. The man was wearing a pair of straw sandals. He was still wearing them, but he was still wearing them likair of slippers. His clothes were made of sackcloth and did not look t. There were quite a few creases on it. It was unknown as to how many days it had been since he had changed his clothes.

    His hair was loose and his eyes were not fully open, as if he were in a deep sleep. He was about 30 meters behind An Zheng, leaning on arge tree and pping his hands for An Zheng.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    He said three words, then turned around and left.

    An Zheng was startled, who was this person?

    That kind ofziness made people feel like they were going crazy. He seemed to have no interest in anything, and his eyes never left them open. Although he looked extremely handsome, his slovenly appearance was truly something that no one dared topliment. When you walked with your shoes on, your footsteps were also very unhurried.

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± the Ancestor Purple Ivy. ¡±

    He is the most unfathomable person in the Immortal pce. Everyone says that he is stronger than Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan the Ancestor, but he has never paid any attention to the matters of the Immortal pce. After the great battle between the Green Lotus Goddess and the Xuan-Yuan, they had agreed that each of them would take turns to wield power in the immortal pce, and that each would wield power for three thousand years. But the Purple Ivy Ancestor, has never participated in it before. ¡±

    ¡°Most of the disciples under Purple Ivy have the same temper as him. If you want to cultivate, you can cultivate. If you want to sleep, you can sleep. If you want to drink, you can drink. If you want to fight, you can fight ¡­ They were the group of people with the mostck of rules in the Inside the Immortal Pce. However, it just so happens that the Blue Lotus Sovereign and the Xuan-Yuan Ancestor are not willing to casually manage the affairs of the Purple Ivy Ancestor, because everyone knows the character of the Purple Ivy Ancestor. ¡±

    Long Life swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Right? The Emperor did not want it. Status? The Emperor looked down on Purple Ivy. There were no rules in Purple Ivy Pce, so everyone could do as they pleased. Even if you were known by him to have gossiped about him or even scolded him, he might not pay attention to you. But there¡¯s only one thing. If you bully his disciple ¡­ ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to pray for myself.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, then looked at Purple Ivy¡¯s departing figure and shouted, ¡°You have nothing else to say?¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s footsteps stopped as he took a stalk of fur grass from the bushes on the ground and indistinctly replied, ¡°What do you wish me to say? Wee on behalf of the immortal pce? You might as well go to Xuan-Yuan and try your luck, maybe his sword will be able to wee you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You should have arrived a long time ago, but why didn¡¯t you intervene to stop me?¡±

    Purple Ivy turned his head, ¡°Stop you? Why should I stop you? I came because I was a good person and loved to watch people fight. Those little fellows from Inside the Immortal Pce were really not interested in watching the fight anymore. It was not easy to find something to provoke, so how could I note and take a look? But who would have thought that Qing Lian would lose so quickly?

    An Zheng: ¡°What if I want to continue challenging you?¡±

    Purple Ivy stood there and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why are you challenging me? You have already killed Qing Lian, you are one of the Immortal Emperors ¡­ Oh, I understand, you want to be one of the Immortal Emperors, and you want to kill Xuan-Yuan and I to be the only Immortal Emperor? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but you are different from Qing Lian, so I still have a few words to say ¡­ The world you all exist in is not real, but rather an environment or projection. You are actually not the real person. You are Purple Ivy, but not his original body.

    ¡°Chi ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy saidzily: ¡°I thought that you were going to say some big secret, that¡¯s all.¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. ¡°You know about this?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°This Inside the Immortal Pce, is probably known only to me and another guy. However, whatever Tao technique that old fellow pursued, he would naturally ignore such nonsense about what was reasonable and what was there to talk about all day long. Thus, he was toozy to pay attention to it. As for me ¡­ In any case, I won¡¯t provoke anyone, and no one will provoke me. It¡¯s good to be alive like this. ¡±

    As he spoke, his teeth were still chewing the furry grass. ¡°Have you seen my true form?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before, but I¡¯ve heard of him before.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s expression finally changed a little. ¡°Oh, is that so ¡­ Ah, he was feeling a bit unhappy. I had originally thought that there would not be much of a difference, but to think that there would be so much difference. If I had the chance to see my original body, wouldn¡¯t I have been bullied to death by him? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You probably won¡¯t have a chance because you¡¯re jusrojection.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°If you say that, then I am even more unhappy ¡­ Oh? I suddenly understand what you mean. You said that this is just a secret realm, a ce that isn¡¯t real, and that you suddenly entered ¡­ So you¡¯re stuck here, right? ¡°And the only way for you to get out is to get rid of the three Immortal Emperors.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°If the key to your sess is to be the only Immortal Emperor, then there¡¯s no need to fight me. Most importantly, I might not be able to beat you. Even though I know that I am not my original body, I do not want to disappear. It is good to be alive ¡­ Wake up every morning with the beautiful flesh of the woman you love under your hand. ¡°There¡¯s sunshine, there¡¯s wine, there¡¯s friends who brag together.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If the existence of the secret realm, our existence, is only foerson like you toe in and train, why should I cooperate?¡±

    He turned around: ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, go look for Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    Right after that, a cold voice came from the sky, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight either.¡±

    A man wearing a white embroidered robe slowly descended from the sky. He was very tall, and the shape of his face was very cold and proud at first nce. His eyes were even colder, as if he was the noblest person in the world.

    Xuan-Yuan stood with his hands behind his back, and looked at An Zheng: ¡°I heard what you guys said earlier. Our existence is not to coordinate with others. Therefore ¡­ You are the only immortal emperor now. ¡±

    He turned around and walked far away. Purple Ivy could not help but smile: ¡°What a load of bullsh * t ¡­ But where are you going? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Training in the sword.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following me back to your Purple Ivy Pce?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You practice the sword.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, this seemed to be even more strange.

    Before he could even react, countless immortals surrounded An Zheng from all directions, and there were at least tens of thousands of them. These people kneeled down in unison, liksunami. ¡°We pay our respects to the one and only Ancestor!¡±

 Chapter 419 - - Unwaking from a Great Dream

    Chapter 419 ¨C Unwaking from a Great Dream

    An Zheng became even more confused. He was escorted by arge group of so-called immortals into a gigantic hall. After that, he was pushed onto the throne and changed into exceptionally gorgeous silk clothing.

    When he sat on the throne, An Zheng felt that it was not him. However, there was a strong sense of responsibility in his heart. This immortal pce, as well as the mortal world that corresponded to it, needed him to change.

    It¡¯s a bit of a mystery, isn¡¯t it?

    An Zheng suddenly became the Immortal Emperor, and was even the only Immortal Emperor in the Inside the Immortal Pce. The group of people kneeling on the ground had sincere expressions on their faces. It seemed that they weren¡¯t at all ufortable. They quickly epted the fact that An Zheng was their only ruler, and quickly entered their own roles.

    They submitted and knelt there, as though no one had any doubts in their heart.

    An Zheng looked at the group of people below him. He knew that all of this was not true, but if he had only used his eyes to distinguish it, he would not have been able to see if it was fake at all.

    They all knelt there, waiting for An Zheng¡¯s orders.

    An Zheng shook his head, telling himself not to think about other things for the time being, and to make changes. The first thing he had to do was to destroy the so-called rules set by the Green Lotus Sovereign, preventing anyone from absorbing the vitality of the mortal world.

    ¡°Tell me all the rules that were set by the Blue Lotus when it was still in power.¡±

    An Zheng gave the order and someone immediately carried a thick book up with both hands. It looked to be at least a foot thick. The deity ced the book on the table in front of An Zheng, bowed his head and said respectfully, ¡°Venerable Emperor, this was the Azure Lotus Ancestor ¡­ ¡°The code drawn up by the Blue Lotus is all here.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he looked at the foot thick code. What kind of person was he that was infatuated with power? How could hee up with suchick code ofw?

    An Zheng: ¡°All of you can leave. I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Everyone stood up and retreated out of the room. The great hall suddenly became empty, and the silence caused people to feel anxious. An Zheng subconsciously looked up at the empty great hall, and felt a sense of loss. This feeling was very strange, An Zheng quickly focused his attention on the Codex.

    For an entire day, An Zheng did not do anything else. He only watched as the code selected the unfair ones, then realized that the majority of the uses were directed at the human world. An Zheng felt dizzy and his head bulged when he saw this, while the anger in his heart also became more and more intense.

    By the morning of the second day, when those immortals rushed into the hall likide, An Zheng still had not left their seats. He looked up at the people filing in, then down at the code again.

    The noise from below made him extremely patient. He grabbed the Codex and threw it away.

    ¡°Abolish them all!¡±

    An Zheng roared, he felt his throat bing a little hoarse. He did not rest for a day and a night, his whole attention was focused on the disgustingws, and An Zheng felt like he was about to explode.

    ¡°All the rulesid down by the Green Lotus before are null and void.¡±

    An Zheng instructed, but no one questioned him. Everyone kneeled down and epted An Zheng¡¯s orders. One of the attendants ran over, picked up the code and threw it into the brazier.

    ¡°Ancestor, since the old code has been abolished, please draw up a new one.¡±

    The middle-aged man holding the pagoda in his hand bowed his head and said, ¡°Whether it is in the immortal pce or the mortal world, you must not have a day without rules.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m tired. You guys make the rules and let me see after thinking about it. It must be fair and just. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he stood up and left the great hall, and started aimlessly walking down the street. He didn¡¯t know where he was supposed to go, and he kept feeling that he had forgotten something. But soon, he had no choice but to return to the pce hall. Those people didn¡¯t know the rules at all. They had been ruled by the Green Lotus for too long. Their thoughts werepletely on the Green Lotus¡¯ mind.

    An Zheng would think about it himself, one by one, improving on his own. An Zheng managed to manage this matter for at least a month. Every day, he would argue with the deities, and every day, he would think about how he could make thew more fair and just.

    Gradually, An Zheng had gotten used to this life and started to adapt to it. Because the immortals in the first ce couldn¡¯t bear to watch, An Zheng had to personally handle all of the matters, and he had to personallyplete all of the details. After he finished making the rules, An Zheng started to change these so-called immortal thoughts.

    These people had followed the Blue Lotus for too many years, they had already beenpletely assimted by its thoughts, An Zheng had to change all of them. This matter was even more torturous than a code, An Zheng could only sink into it.

    Day after day.

    After an unknown amount of time, An Zheng had finished processing the imperial reports that had been delivered up to him. He raised his hands to rub his eyes, his heart suddenly moved, he felt that he had forgotten something.

    However, he was soon troubled by trivial matters. Every day he would sit on that throne, read the reports, listen to the reports, distinguish between what was true and what was false, and make the decisions. He had to take care of everything himself, and he spent all his time dealing with it.

    It was another early morning. An Zheng raised his head and looked at the sun that was rising from afar. He lifted his hand and pinched his forehead with it. What did I forget?

    An Zheng asked himself, but at the moment, he simply could not give himself an answer. He didn¡¯t know what he had forgotten, but the feeling of having forgotten something would appear every day. It was so strange, An Zheng felt that he must be too tired.

    The days passed in this manner, and the Immortal pce was in an orderly fashion under An Zheng¡¯s control. As for the mortal world beneath the immortal pce, it had gained even more freedom. An Zheng had set uestriction between the Mortal Realm and the Immortal Pce. Anyone who reached this level of Cultivation Power would be able to enter the Immortal Pce, and immortals would have to take turns to control the order in the Mortal Realm.

    The deities that went to the Mortal Realm were used to being high and mighty. Killing people was not a big deal, so An Zheng killed the deities. Cultivators who came up from the mortal world were prepared to enve others after getting used to suffering. Such people were also killed by An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s life, continued to circte between reading the imperial reports and killing people.

    About a dozen or so kilometers away from the main hall was a small mountain. Halfway up the mountain, there was a very unique pavilion. Inside the pavilion, there was a wooden round table. It looked like sandalwood, but it was already quite old.

    Xuan-Yuan poured a cup of tea and passed it to Purple Ivy who was dozing on the opposite side: ¡°What do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± That only Immortal Emperor, I heard he did pretty well. This person was very decisive and swift. And it¡¯s all done on its own, so I think it¡¯s better than it used to be. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed: ¡°But how long do you think he can go on for?¡±

    ¡°How long does whatst?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan sighed: Can¡¯t you just do some serious things?

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I feel that every day I live is very serious.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said after drinking a mouthful of tea, ¡°You are different from me. You have no desires nor requests. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve been waiting. An Zheng said that this was a secret realm, so what if it was a secret realm? You and I are not tools used by others to gain experience. So, at that time I made the same choice as you, and gave my position to An Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°Look at him, he¡¯s about to be the same person as Qing Lian.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°No, they¡¯re different.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°I¡¯m not saying that his personality has changed, but rather, he¡¯s doing things. They didn¡¯t believe in anyone else, so they had to do everything on their own. No time to sleep, no time to practice, no time to do anything else. How could the green lotus be so easily killed by An Zheng? Because he¡¯s been abandoned for three thousand years. ¡±

    He looked at Purple Ivy: ¡°How long do you think that An Zheng canst?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°It might be a lot longer than the green lotus, why ¡­ You want to snatch the throne back? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Of course I want to, but I¡¯m not in a hurry. I practice regrly every day, rest regrly, eat regrly, walk regrly and drink tea regrly, I force myself to live the most stable life, because I want to live. I want to make myself improve, and only when the time is ripe can I once again be the victor and wait for An Zheng to submit to me. Then, I won¡¯t allow him to submit, and I¡¯ll kill him. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan stretched his back: ¡°I had long overstepped all the rules set by the Green Lotus, now that there¡¯s someone who has helped me finish all these, why haven¡¯t I done it yet?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Green Lotus is evil, you are bad.¡±

    He stood up and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, he¡¯s going to continue having his big dream, and you¡¯re going to continue having yours. Both of you are too tired to be near. ¡±

    ¡°Being tired can be contagious.¡±

    Purple Ivy said before hezily walked away with his shoes on.

    Xuan-Yuan looked at Purple Ivy¡¯s back and could not help butugh: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you will never understand.¡±

    At night, An Zheng watched as those immortals left. Then, he lied on the table and rested for a while with his eyes closed. He felt that he had finally fallen asleep, but when he fell asleep, he began to dream. In the dream, there were many blurry figures walking back and forth in front of him. There seemed to be a few other people shouting, but no one knew what they were shouting about.

    An Zheng suddenly sat up, looked at the stack of memorials on the table and frowned.

    How could he have time to sleep? There were still so many civilians waiting for him to deal with them.

    Did I forget something?

    An Zheng¡¯s frown deepened, the number of times this feeling had appeared decreased recently. There had been this thought many times a day before, and now sometimes only once every few days. An Zheng still could not remember what he had forgotten, so he decided to stop thinking about it.

    The following days were still the same. An Zheng spent almost all of his time sitting on the throne every day, almost never leaving. He sat there, either concentrating on his duties or sitting up straight and listening to the deities¡¯ reports. Time passed quickly, and the sun and the moon seemed to be alternating between them.

    Did I forget something?

    An Zheng looked up at the moon outside the window, then shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, I do what I should do everyday. I¡¯m changing the world, I¡¯m building a new order, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted to do. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head heavily, ¡°This is what I have always wanted to do, to bring greater fairness and justice to this world.¡±

    His eyes weren¡¯t firm, but this feeling of forgetting something was very rare.

    Gradually, An Zheng really becamuler, a dictator.

    Xuan-Yuan, who was resting halfway up the mountain, looked in the direction of the great hall, the smile on his face bing wider and wider: ¡°Soon ¡­ It¡¯s almost time. ¡±

    Dang, dang, dang, dang ¡­

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head and looked outside, as if he had heard an unending bell chime.

    Was that a bell?

    An Zheng stood up, but did not seed. He tried again and felt strange. He lowered his head and looked ¡­ Then, to his horror, he discovered that his body and throne had already fused, and that the throne had bart of him.

 Chapter 420 - - Perception

    <h4>Chapter 420 ¨C Perception</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, because he discovered that he had be a freak. The throne had bart of his body, and he looked so strange and ugly.

    There was a bronze mirror on the table, but An Zheng had never used it before. The mirror was always at the corner of the table, so An Zheng grabbed it. When he saw himself in the mirror, he was so shocked that his face turned white.

    The person in the mirror seemed to be a green lotus.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think back to the first time he had seen the green lotus, when the green lotus had summoned out a gigantic lotus throne. The white cloud stretched out for hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters, and within the white cloud, there was a Green Lotus Seat ¡­

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was instantly filled with fear.

    Was he about to be a Blue Lotus? But what he had been doing waspletely different from what he had done with Qing Lian. After altering all the rules set by the Green Lotus, I have been working hard to move the world towards a more just and just direction. I have been ¡­

    An Zheng was shocked, instantly perspiration trickled down his forehead.

    What have I been doing for so long?

    That was his dream. That¡¯s right, that had always been his dream. Be the creator of the world order by force, and maintain this order by violence. But that was not the time, not the ce!

    An Zheng¡¯s face became paler and paler. Large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    How long had he been trapped here? Busy with things that seem to make sense but are actuallypletely involved in them! If this were to continue, although it would appear that he was fulfilling his dream, he would bepletely trapped here. An Zheng woke up from his stupor. Once this throne truly becamart of his body, then he would be the next Blue Lotus.

    Although what he did was different, the result was the same.

    This was the most frightening aspect of this secret ne. All of the strange things that had happened in the past could now be clearly exined. Why were the immortals so weak? It was to let An Zheng find a sense of existence. Let An Zheng¡¯s power be fully disyed here, and let him have the feeling of pride as the ruler.

    In an instant, An Zheng¡¯s clothes were drenched in cold sweat.

    If he had not awakened, he would be immersed in this wonderful feeling forever. Here, An Zheng was strong enough to suppress all those so-called immortals. Rulers, decision makers, Paragons ¡­ These words were the biggest harm that the secret realm had done to An Zheng.

    He was addicted to it and thought that he was fulfilling his dream. The terrifying thing about this secret realm was that it should have been adjusted ording to who had entered. An Zheng had entered, so the strength of the immortals were generally very low. In other words, they were in the Sumeru Stage and Captive Stage, even the Immortal Emperor was only in the Lower Completion Stage.

    If there were people with higher cultivation than An Zheng entering, the secret realm would have made adjustments. Those people would have increased their strength a little, but they would still not be able to withstand a single blow. Even if ¡­ Even if the cultivators of the Sumeru Stage came in, the immortals¡¯ strength would be adjusted to be lower than the people who came in.

    What did I forget?

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes gradually lit up ¡­ I forgot about Qu Liuxi, forgot about Du Shoushou, forgot about Gu Qianye, and forgot about my previous life.

    Forgot the past.

    Great dream, what a great dream!

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the throne that was already attached to his body, and then smashed it with his fist. The force of the fist struck the throne, directly shattering it into pieces. However, when the part of An Zheng¡¯s body that was already adhered to was forcibly torn off, it tore apart An Zheng¡¯s body until it became a mess of flesh and blood.

    The pain made An Zheng more clear-headed. He swept all the memorials on the table to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡±

    Only after An Zheng calmed down did he gradually begin to understand just how terrifying this secret realm was. He forgot about Qu Liuxi and the others, and even forgot who he was in the end. In the future, he would even forget about the existence of Blood Pearl s. All that was left would bepellent shell, working in the secret realm day after day.

    An Zheng did not bandage his wounds and allowed the pain to spread. Only pain could make him more awake, only pain could make him know what to do.

    An Zheng stood up and walked outside, blood flowing down along his legs. On the floor of the hall, there were a series of footprints, blood-red in color.

    Seeing An Zheng walking out like this, a few servants ran over immediately. They lowered their bodies and sped their hands together in greeting, ¡°Venerable Emperor, where are you going?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care.¡±

    The few servants hung their upper bodies as they followed An Zheng closely, ¡°Venerable Emperor, you still have many things that you have to take care of. There are so many memorials already. If you leave now, someone wille to see youter. ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    An Zheng roared, his eyes filled with killing intent: ¡°Only now do I know how to break through this secret realm, it is not as simple as killing an Immortal Emperor, but to kill everyone here. The one I want to fight is not you guys, but my inner self. ¡±

    The servants looked at each other, not knowing what An Zheng meant.

    With a wave of his hand, An Zheng summoned the Broken Army Sword out of the Blood Pearl.

    ¡°They¡¯re all fakes, all fakes.¡±

    An Zheng strode forward.

    Outside, the armored guards standing guard at the entrance of the hall rushed over and stopped An Zheng. ¡°Venerable Emperor, are you going to go out? But what if you leave? ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°Did you feel that I have awakened, so you want to stop me at all costs?¡±

    Hundreds of Imperial Guards blocked his way, and the armored general in the lead said loudly, ¡°Venerable Emperor, you are the ruler of the immortal pce, the guardian, and the creator of order. This is your world. If you leave, this ce will copse. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t leave, never! ¡±

    Another said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for us, you still have to think for yourself. All of this was created by your own hard work. The world is now fair and just, and nothing bad has happened. Isn¡¯t this the most perfect world in your heart? ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng kicked the armored general away, causing the Broken Army Sword to sweep across and decapitating the frontmost row of armored guards. The scene of hundreds of heads flying in a row was a bit shocking.

    An Zheng strode through the blood rain, his own blood mixing with the blood of the Forbidden Army, dyeing arge area ofnd red.

    The sword rose and fell.

    Several hundred soldiers of the Imperial Guard were all killed, and the general in the lead did not even have the strength to retaliate, as he was cut in half by An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword. Several hundred corpsesy on the ground, their bodies decapitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to kill them all for their freedom. This ce isn¡¯t always safe.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward, one step aime.

    The za outside the pce was quickly filled with corpses. The current An Zheng no longer looked likuman, but a berserk demon that killed people.

    Destroying everything he created and erasing all the aura he left behind in this secret realm.

    Maybe she could really feel An Zheng¡¯s thoughts, from the moment An Zheng left the throne, countless immortals rushed over. An Zheng didn¡¯t even know how long he had lived in this secret realm for. He was already familiar with the faces of the people in front of him, familiar with their voices.

    However, An Zheng suddenly awakened, and there was norace of reluctance.

    A deity who looked to be very old kneeled in front of An Zheng and cried as he prayed, ¡°Venerable Emperor, you personally established this ce. We have alsopletely obeyed your teachings and everything here looks just like what you dreamed of doing. ¡°There is no humiliation, no destruction, no one doing evil here. They are all done ording to your wishes. Are you really willing to abandon all of this?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to abandon them, I want to destroy them.¡±

    As his Broken Army Sword swept past, the old deity¡¯s head flew up into the sky.

    ¡°You belong here!¡±

    An extremely muscr looking immortal stood in front of An Zheng and questioned him loudly: ¡°You have taught us, let us not to bully the weak. You have also taught us, the human heart is good, we should not act out of kindness, and should not act out of kindness. The change here is all because of your arrival. ¡°Can you really bear it?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, his mind involuntarily thinking of his own hard work for so long. After working day after day, the Immortal pce and the Mortal Realm finally had a new appearance.

    ¡°A good heart!¡±

    The sturdy deity shouted loudly, ¡°We have already done it, but you want to break your oath?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°My heart is kind, but you guys aren¡¯t. All that you have shown, all that I have thought of, said the cheers, is what I want you to show. This secret ne can sense my thoughts, so follow my thoughts and transform you into the way you are now. You guys are just what¡¯s in my heart, not real. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    A female deity kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Ancestor, you are the one who has been entrusted to me in my heart. If you leave, I will also die. Are you willing to part with me?¡±

    She cried likear blossom in the rain. She was miserable and miserable. This female immortal was extremely beautiful. No matter her figure or appearance, she was impable. Furthermore, she had already expressed her love and admiration towards An Zheng several times, but An Zheng had always felt that he owed her words. Even though during that period of time, An Zheng had already forgotten who the person he was going to owe was.

    But now, An Zheng already had an image of Qu Liuxi in his mind, how could he be confused? To be honest, this female immortal not only had a first-ss appearance, but also had a very gentle and graceful personality, the type that An Zheng liked.

    However, with An Zheng¡¯s current situation, it was precisely because this secret realm had felt what kind of woman he liked that he would send this kind of female immortal to him. All of these, were for the sake of trapping An Zheng here.

    Forever.

    The female immortal¡¯s voice was almost hoarse as she threw herself at An Zheng¡¯s feet, ¡°Venerable Emperor, I only have your admiration and reverence in my heart. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you.

    Many charming and graceful female deities rushed over and kneeled in front of An Zheng, looking iparably pitiful and pitiful.

    ¡°Regal, we are willing to give up everything for you. As long as you stay, we will give up our soul and body. We will always be by your side. As long as you have the desire, we will satisfy you. No matter what you do, we are willing to ept it. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his sword: ¡°Kill!¡±

    With a single sword strike, dozens of heads fell to the ground.

    ¡°Whauthless heart!¡±

    The sturdy Immortal from before said angrily, ¡°You are not only ruthless to us, you are also ruthless to yourself! This is all your hard work, are you really going to destroy it?! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face contorted, and he looked exceptionally ferocious: ¡°That¡¯s right, everything here is my blood and sweat, everything here is my dream, but everything here shouldn¡¯t exist here.¡±

    He raised his Broken Army Sword and pointed it at the sky: ¡°I am precisely trying to create a world like this, where I can use my methods to suppress all evil and evil people, and maintain a perfect order. But not here. This was just an illusory world. What I want to do is to turn the real world into this, and I will be able to do it too! If I want to do it, I can do it. In the future, I will stand above the heavens and look down upon the earth. The world exists because of me. If I am here, then the order is there. The way I read it was the will of heaven. My wrath, is the might of the heavens! ¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°Those who stand in my way, die!¡±

 Chapter 421 - I Am Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 421 ¨C I Am Arrogant</h4>

    The sword in An Zheng¡¯s hand was dripping blood, while his wounds were also dripping blood. However, An Zheng¡¯s gaze had already regained its original rity, and he was now as straight as the Broken Army Sword in his hands. Straight and cold.

    Not many deities in this secret realm could stop him, and what could stop An Zheng was the obsession in his heart. Back then, when he was in the Great Western Ming Fa Si, An Zheng had such a dream. Make the world fairer and eliminate all evil.

    But how hard would it be to do that? An Zheng was very clear that this was not something that could be aplished by relying on one¡¯s own will. The world was filled with temptation. Money, status, and women were temptations that men could not resist. As for women, although the temptation seemed small, it was still hard to resist. He was counting on everyone to not do evil?

    An Zheng was very clear from the very beginning that if he wanted to build a world like that, he would have to rely on violent means to maintain a strong order. Of course, this was just a dream. This was because this kind of order could not be maintained by one person. Even if An Zheng could guarantee that his heart would never waver, how could a single person maintain order in the entire world? What about the people below? As long aerson has the right, it is impossible to stop the human distortion caused by the right.

    But this secret realm gave An Zheng a psychologicalfort. This ce was simply the best ce toplete his dream. The deities here did not resist An Zheng at all. As long as he sat on the throne, this order would be established. Moreover, An Zheng had already been established. Right now, what An Zheng wanted to do was personally destroy this kind of order. This was An Zheng¡¯s greatest obstacle.

    Kill!

    An Zheng raised his sword and moved forward.

    Whether it was begging or blocking, no one could make An Zheng stop.

    Until ¡­ Until Xuan-Yuan appeared.

    Xuan-Yuan had a sword in his hand, while An Zheng had a sword in his hands.

    The two of them standing there facing each other was the sharpest and most direct confrontation in the world. There was a lot inmon between the two of them, but their original intentions werepletely different.

    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan asked.

    An Zheng looked at the sword in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s hand. The sword was like limpid autumn water, giving off the aura of a peerless magical equipment. An Zheng did not know whether or not it was truly a magical equipment owned by the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, but the sword posed a threat to him.

    ¡°We have to go.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    Xuan-Yuan shook his head: ¡°I just don¡¯t really understand, these past few days I have been looking at you and I admire you too. You actually created such a beautiful world, even I have to admit that I¡¯m convinced. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why you left. Even if this really is an illusory world, isn¡¯t it the most suitable ce for you? As long as you do not mind the falsehood of this ce, you will always be the ruler here. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°What made you choose to go back? Your friend? You can have friends here, and I can be your friend. Woman? Could it be that the deities here weren¡¯t beautiful enough? If you are willing, even if you sleep one a day, the female deities here can make you feel satisfied for hundreds of years. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Xuan-Yuan and sneered: ¡°So you¡¯re the one who is.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan was obviously stunned for a moment: ¡°What am I?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are the ruler of this secret realm. I originally thought that I would have to kill three Immortal Emperors to leave this ce. The longer I stay, the better it will be for you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°The Blue Lotus is fake, and Purple Ivy can also be fake. Everyone here is fake. But... If I¡¯m not wrong, you are the only one here, Hierarch Xuan-Yuan. However, judging from your strength, you may not be the original body. You are real, but you may not be the real Xuan-Yuan. Maybe it was a clone he left in the secret realm on purpose? I guess that this secret realm wasn¡¯t something that was formed naturally at all, and was instead something that Xuan-Yuan created, right? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face really changed this time, and became somewhat pale. There was clearly something wrong with his gaze, but after a long period of silence, he did not retort.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s speaking the truth.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, how did you see through it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The existence of this Secret Realm is precisely to ensure your existence. I happen to know one thing... Back then, when the immortal pce was broken through by the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, it was right when Xuan-Yuan was fighting with the green lotus. This was precisely the reason why the Immortal pce was destroyed by cultivators. This ce hasn¡¯t been destroyed, everything is peaceful. However, after I killed the green lotus, it didn¡¯t have any effect on the immortal pce. Why? Because of me, when I came in, I had reced the position of the Blue Lotus. ¡±

    ¡°When I realized that I looked more and more like a green lotus, I suddenly understood. The green lotuses here were not fixed. From the moment they appeared in this secret realm until now, there had probably been countless of them. Everyone who mistakenly entered was a Blue Lotus, because you would be able to bring about this change. Regardless of the character of the person who came in, you could easily turn him into the next Blue Lotus. Because you only need to develop all the possessiveness in this person¡¯s heart. As long as you stay on the throne for a long time, you will start to miss everything here. As you said before, power, status, women. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°You pretend like you saw through everything and gave the one and only Venerable Emperor¡¯s position away. That way, all of the cultivators thate in will always be sitting on that throne. As for that throne ¡­ It¡¯s for you. The ingenuity of this secret ne was that it could be maintained on the basis of a small amount of life. The one who came in was the one who released this life force. I guess that the Qing Lian I killed was also a cultivator? ¡±

    ¡°After the cultivator entered, the throne began absorbing his life to maintain the existence of the secret realm. And the reason for that is because you need a long period of time. It was possible that the original body of the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Emperor had already died. After all, the person fighting with him was the equally powerful Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor. The reason why every single person here has been reced by the Blue Lotus is precisely because of your enmity and hatred towards the Blue Lotus. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a doppelganger.¡±

    An Zheng looked straight into Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Am I right ¡­ Back then, when Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan and Immortal Emperor Qing Lian were fighting, Xuan-Yuan was worried that he would be defeated and disappear from this world. For someone who had already reached sucigh level of cultivation, how could he be willing to die? Thinking about it again ¡­ Why did Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan and Immortal Emperor Qing Lian start fighting? It¡¯s because the Blue Lotus wasn¡¯t willing to give up the right to control the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s tone became calmer and calmer, while Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier.

    ¡°So what we can be sure of is that it was Xuan-Yuan who issued a challenge to Qing Lian. This was rted to the dignity and prestige of the Immortal Emperor. But Xuan-Yuan was not confident, thus he created a clone like you. Compared to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s own strength, you are just a weak clone. Why can¡¯t Xuan-Yuan give you more power? It is because of Qing Lian that we are unable to defeat him. ¡±

    ¡°Before Xuan-Yuan challenged the green lotus, he created this secret realm. This secret realm¡¯s existence is precisely to protect you. Once Xuan-Yuan really dies, this clone of yours will be Xuan-Yuan¡¯s inheritance. I guess Xuan-Yuan must have made some preparations and need you to finish it. Because you have Xuan-Yuan¡¯s memories, so no one can rece you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan took a deep breath, and after stabbing the sword into the ground, he pped. I really admire you. You¡¯re already trapped here, working all day on those trivial matters. How could you even have the mood to think about such things? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°A person who has experienced what kind of tribtions can only maintain this habit? Thinking about it, I suddenly feel sorry for you. It¡¯ity that someone like you died here. However, you still have to die here. You¡¯re special, I have to say. The cultivator that entered earlier quickly turned into someone who was exactly the same as Qing Lian, but you still persisted in not changing your heart. This is simply impossible. How could you resist so many temptations? I truly have a whole new level of respect for you. Under normal circumstances, you should have long been the next Blue Lotus. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I am truly sorry for disappointing you, I will never be someone like that Cyan Lotus.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°So I can only kill you now and wait for the next person who discovers you here.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re so weak, can you really kill me?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°How could I be weak? Don¡¯t forget, I have been cultivating here for so long. Even if I was really very weak when this clone of mine appeared, to the point that Xuan-Yuan had no choice but to create a secret realm to protect me. But after so long, no matter how weak I am, killing you won¡¯t broblem. ¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, ¡°Your bluff is really too much... If you can really kill me so easily, you will have to take action the moment I walk out of the great hall. The reason why you didn¡¯t make a move was because you weren¡¯t confident. You probably don¡¯t know much about my former career... Although I have an irrevocable urge in my personality, I¡¯m still an inquisitor. When all the information can be gathered, trying to figure out everything is noroblem. ¡±

    ¡°The reason why Xuan-Yuan could createrson as weak as you when he challenged the Blue Lotus was because he didn¡¯t dare to separate too many Cultivation Power s. Therefore, it¡¯s obviously impossible for him to separate even more Cultivation Power to create and maintain this secret realm just to protect you. If my guess is correct, what is maintaining this ce is an extraordinary magical equipment. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the sword in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s hand: ¡°Is this the thing in your hand? The reason why you didn¡¯te and stop me earlier is because you need to bring this magical equipment first in order to have some confidence in killing me. After all, you¡¯re jusoor man. You are just a life seed that Xuan-Yuan left for himself. He is worried that he will not be able to recover from his injuries, at that time, he will just have to swallow you ¡­ As for this sword, if Xuan-Yuan wanted to fight with the green lotus, he naturally could not leave behind the strongest magic tool. However, it had to be a spirit artifact that was linked to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s life. So I guess, this is the sword that Xuan-Yuan used when he first started cultivating, before bing an Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    An Zheng used the Broken Army Sword to point at Xuan-Yuan. ¡°Although it is noop-grade immortal equipment, it is already very good. Snatching your sword to supplement my Broken Army can be considered aspensation for trapping me here. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t arrogant, how would I dare think about suppressing the world in the future?!¡±

 Chapter 422 - Farewell, and See You No More!

    <h4>Chapter 422 ¨C Farewell, and See You No More!</h4>

    ¡°If I¡¯m not arrogant, then what right do I have to suppress the world?¡±

    An Zheng moved his sword forward: ¡°Who cares what you are, even if you are an Immortal Emperor yourself, so what? In front of me, it was nothing more than a slight obstruction in my path. If I can¡¯t get past a small barrier like you, then I don¡¯t have to have any obsession with you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°You can die now, I¡¯ll wait for the next cultivator.¡±

    At the same time, the figure of the Sky Eye flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and immediately helped An Zheng identify the rank of the longsword in his hand.

    Although it waeak, the wielder could unleash even more ferocious and tyrannical sword qi, and could increase the attack power of the sword qi by 50%. Although magical equipment had a single function, they could greatly increase the strength of cultivators in battle. The sword was made from ice and iron under the Jadewater Wintry Spring, and its material grade was equal to that of the Great Venus Dragon Mark Steel, only inferior to the Ster Cast Iron s. If the Ster Cast Iron s were to be added, they could be upgraded to the first stage of the Purple-Rank. Broken Army Sword will also have the power of the Zhanlu, increasing the sword aura by 50%.]

    An Zhengughed in his heart... Whaity to keep such an ancient magical artifact, how good it was to merge it with the ruined army.

    ng! The two swords collided in midair. A wave of extremely sharp power transmitted over from An Zheng¡¯s arm, and it pierced so hard that even his bones ached. An Zheng could tell from the strength of the sword aura that Xuan-Yuan¡¯s strength was in itself stronger than the Blue Lotus he had killed before. Adding on the fact that this sword could increase the sword qi by 50%, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s strength would almost reach the level of a fifth stage Lower Completion Stage.

    ¡®s current strength had not yet stepped into the Lower Completion Stage, so to cross over five realms to fight his opponent, was undoubtedly a very terrifying thing.

    But An Zheng wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid, as he had said just now. He was a stubborn person, if he could not even pass Xuan-Yuan, he would not be able to suppress the world.

    ¡°Good strength!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind shook, and his Sword Qi erupted.

    Xuan-Yuan had a deeper feeling than An Zheng. He had thought that this strike would be able to injure An Zheng, since he had seen the decisive battle between An Zheng and Qing Lian before. As long as the opponent was not given the chance to use that terrifying forbidden technique, An Zheng was not scary at all. On the other hand, Zhulu had increased both his speed and the power of his sword Qis. He was confident that with this one sword attack, he would be able to kill the Blue Lotus in the secret realm.

    However, this strike did not harm the opponent at all!

    Just as Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face changed, An Zheng¡¯s Sword Qi arrived. A tail me that was a few meters long shot out from the Broken Army Sword, the sword light was as sharp as a sword and unparalleled. The sword light was sent over, and the sharp aura also arrived. The expression on Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face changed, he did not dare dy, and used all his strength to sh out.

    Atop the Zhanlu sword, a sword-light several meters long was also thrown out. The two streaks of sword gleams collided with each other, creating sparks. The two of them looked like they were waving two fire dragons in battle. The sword light emitted by the Broken Army Sword was azure in color and it gave off a sense of thunder and lightning energy. The glow of the Zhanlu sword was white, and every sh would bring with it a flurry of snow.

    The two of them moved quickly. No matter if it was the trees or the buildings, they were all razed to the ground. Wherever the sword light passed by, even the huge rocks would not be able to block it. The several meter tall boulder was sliced in half by the sword beam.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Zhulu sword shed upwards, the sword qi extended out from the ground, cutting a straight line into a ditch on the ground. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword also leapt forward, the sword Qi shing with the sword Qi on the ground. First, the ground trembled for a bit, then, countless of sharp and broken sword Qi rippled out in all directions.

    ¡°I am the ruler here!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s body suddenly moved forward, and a lump of snow-like mass instantly appeared in front of An Zheng. With both hands, he held onto the hilt of the Zhanlu Sword, and thrusted the sword straight towards An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    Dang! A Holy Fish Scale that automatically flew out to block this strike for An Zheng was actually sent flying. But in the blink of an eye, the second Holy Fish Scale turned around. The twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale surrounded An Zheng, almost without a single blind spot.

    ¡°Sword Strike: Snow Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡±

    With Xuan-Yuan¡¯s angry roar, the Zulu sword released a mass of ferocious sword qi. The Sword Qi was not just a strand anymore, it had condensed into a ball of ice and snow, and then exploded in front of An Zheng. The Sword Qi it contained was so ferocious, and it even carried a cold Qi that could seal the opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power!

    Boom! *

    The Holy Fish Scale that was blocking in front of An Zheng was once again sent flying, but Xuan-Yuan had only just used his cultivation technique. One sh, two shes, three shes ¡­ One sword was faster than the other. Dong! Dong! Dong! The 27 Holy Fish Scalevolving in front of An Zheng were all sent flying. The power of this sword energy was direct and strong. Every strike of the sword caused the snowkes to explode with a tremendous force.

    An Zheng struck out twenty-seven times consecutively, and Holy Fish Scale were no longer by his side. This twenty-seven sword strikes had beenpleted in a split-second. In the eyes of others, what they saw was perhaps just a single sword strike. After twenty-seven strikes, Xuan-Yuan actually forced An Zheng to retreat from his absolute defense, and then, stabbed at An Zheng¡¯s chest with his sword.

    ¡°Strength is enough, but you¡¯re not fast enough.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared behind Xuan-Yuan, causing ayer of cold sweat to instantly appear on his back. The other party had clearly been under his sword, so why had he suddenly appeared behind him?

    Without waiting for Xuan-Yuan to react, An Zheng had already punched Xuan-Yuan¡¯s back. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s clothes had been scorched, the skin on his back had been burnt ck, and even a piece of his muscles had been burnt away, revealing a spine that was almost ck. Luckily, he was an avatar that the Immortal Emperor went all out to create. Otherwise, this punch would have been enough to kill him.

    Even though this clone was too weak, the Immortal Emperor was still the Immortal Emperor. He was someone who once stood at the peak of the cultivation world.

    An Zheng struck out with his fist, giving Xuan-Yuan no chance to retaliate at all. The Broken Army Sword pierced from behind, the tip of the sword shed with electricity.

    ¡°Army Destroyer: Lightning Strike!¡±

    With the fusion of the power of thunder and lightning, the sword energy¡¯s sharpness and tyranny had greatly increased. The Sword Qi pierced through the wound on Xuan-Yuan¡¯s back and out from his lower abdomen. The sword Qi continued to move forward, digging a long and deep gully in the ground liklow.

    Xuan-Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood and turned around with difficulty: ¡°You think ¡­ You win? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, but it was already toote. Previously, when Xuan-Yuan was injured, his blood spilled out a lot. At every ce where Xuan-Yuan could stop his bleeding, a Xuan-Yuan appeared from the ground lint growing. Every drop of blood transformed into a Xuan-Yuan.

    [Blood Art Doppelganger]

    A sharp Qi appeared from An Zheng¡¯s back, before An Zheng could react, the Sword Qi had already arrived. Although the power of these Xuan-Yuan s was not great, with the appearance of at least a few hundred of them, they could all freely control Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword aura. They did not have any Zhanlu swords in their hands, but their middle fingers were joined together, using their fingers as a sword!

    Previously, it was An Zheng who pierced Xuan-Yuan with his sword, but now, it was Xuan-Yuan who stabbed An Zheng with his sword.

    Witu sound, An Zheng was also shaken to the point where he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, the sword aura had not pierced his body. After being tempered by purple fire, An Zheng¡¯s fleshly body had be terrifyingly strong after the tempering in the secret realm. If the realm of An Zheng¡¯s strength was merely within the Lower Completion Stage, then the strength of his body would have long beenparable to the cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage, far beyond what Xuan-Yuan couldpare to!

    ¡°Very impressive.¡±

    An Zheng spat out the blood in his mouth, his eyes revealing a fearsome look.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a clone after all!¡±

    An Zheng turned around and swung his sword. The several meters long sword light directly cut that Xuan-Yuan who was behind him in half. An Zheng felt the surging sword intent within the shattered avatar, he raised his body and took a deep breath fiercely, breathing in greedily.

    ¡°Such a strong sword Qi, it¡¯ity.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved, and the two lifetimes of twin trees carried him as they shuttled back and forth between hundreds of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s clones. It was impossible for Xuan-Yuan¡¯s strength to be spread out to hundreds of clones, otherwise, if he was too weak, he would not be able to harm An Zheng. Thus, these hundreds of clones shared a single power. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s power could be randomly chosen from a few hundred clones. He couldpletely numb the enemy, causing them to not know which clone to attack.

    However, An Zheng relied on his speed. When his speedpletely surpassed his opponent, his opponent was already unable to respond. If An Zheng was besieged, Xuan-Yuan had enough time to choose which clone he wanted to attack without any ws. But right now, he could not keep up with An Zheng¡¯s speed. Seeing An Zheng rushing towards one of the clones, just as he was about to pass on his power to the clone, An Zheng had already cut off the clone with his sword.

    This was equivalent to Xuan-Yuan following behind An Zheng and being flung further and further away. In just a short moment, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s clones were being destroyed one by one. The little bit of sword Qi left in those clones were all absorbed by An Zheng.

    An Zheng was sucerson. His body was clearly injured and he was bleeding, but the pain only increased his fighting spirit. If not for this, how could the Mount Cang Man have one man fighting against so many experts? In addition, he had killed so many of them.

    Puff!

    The Broken Army Sword had pierced the throat of thest Xuan-Yuan clone, causing An Zheng to fiercely turn around to look at Xuan-Yuan who was behind him. Do you think you can win just because you are the clone of the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan? If you think like this, it would be better to think that your strength is stronger than mine, so that you should win. I¡¯ve never been reasonable about fighting. ¡±

    An Zheng thrust forward, the Sword Qi around the sword tip bringing with it the power of thunder and lightning. Xuan-Yuan held the Zhanlu Sword in front of his chest, his eyes filled with hatred: ¡°I will definitely kill you!¡±

    ¡°You have no chance!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan blocked the Sword Qi, but was unable to stop An Zheng. An Zheng and the Sword Qi activated at the same time, and when the Sword Qi struck, An Zheng was also teleported behind the Twin Twin Twins Tree. A ball of strong purple light appeared in the center of his palm. That was the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that An Zheng could currentlyplete with a single hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±

    An Zheng then stuffed the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns into the wound on Xuan-Yuan¡¯s back.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 423 - Team Members and Little Man

    Chapter 423 ¨C Team Members and Little Man

    That scene was like a bomb that was inserted interson¡¯s body. If it was a very weak body, then the scene would not necessarily be so shocking. It was precisely because Xuan-Yuan was not weak that he was like a sturdy fortress. After stuffing the bomb into the bunker, the scene of the explosion became much more shocking.

    The moment the body exploded, it was as if a star in the sky exploded.

    A violent cyclone swept out, and everything on the ground was directly ground into pieces and sent surging outwards. A basin was blown out of the ground. When An Zheng¡¯s body fell far away, the yellow sand still filled the sky.

    An Zheng looked at the ce where the smoke was rising, his expression exceptionally calm. Now that he had understood everything, and it was over, what was there to be worried about? He was only worried that if he stayed here for too long, Qu Liuxi and the others might encounter some mishaps. But now, An Zheng had suddenly realized that the time he had entered the room hadn¡¯t changed at all, because Xuan-Yuan hadn¡¯t seeded yet.

    Only when he became the next Blue Lotus would time truly begin to run. This was because this secret ne relied on the life of outsiders to maintain and operate.

    It had to be said that the design and creation of this secret realm was extremely ingenious. Only a character like the Immortal Emperor could create such a secret realm. To be able to maintain such arge secret ne with one¡¯s life force, and to be able to maintain such arge secret ne for such a long period of time, that was simply too exquisite.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the Zhanlu Sword he had snatched away, and casually kept it in the Blood Pearl Bracelet. If such a magical equipment was ced in the martial arts world, it would definitely causugemotion. The peak of the Golden-Rank was only second to the Purple-Rank, and was extremely valuable. But to An Zheng, it was only a tonic for the Broken Army Sword. If others were to find out that he was such a vile person, they would definitely be so angry that they would jump up and down, or even spit out blood.

    Pah pah pah pah!

    The pping started once again. An Zheng didn¡¯t need to guess to know who it was.

    Just like when An Zheng killed the green lotus, Purple Ivy appeared not too far away. He leaned on arge tree and pped his hands. He lookedzy, as if he had nothing to love in this world. Or perhaps, he was the one who had gotten used to being integrated into this world.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°This time, why did you p?¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders, and his expression looked even more like he needed to be beaten up: ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me, and fought so brilliantly, so of course I want to p.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What if my next target is you?¡±

    Purple Ivy still had an indifferent face, ¡°Xuan-Yuan is already dead, this ce will no longer exist. Whether you kill me or not, I will disappear. There was no hope in life, so why did he need to go through so many sad things? Since this second is still alive, then this second should be more carefree. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Xuan-Yuan died, but this ce did not end immediately.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Stupid ¡­ You have already guessed it, the Zhanlu Sword is the foundation of this secret realm. As long as the Zhanlu Sword remained, the secret realm would remain. When you leave, the Zhanlu Sword will leave with you, and of course this ce will no longer exist. Even if it exists, once the secret realm is exposed, those cultivators would rush over like flies that smell the feces. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Purple Ivy: ¡°This is not a good analogy.¡±

    Purple Ivy was slightly stunned, then shook his head andughed bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good enough, I¡¯m noiece of sh * t.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then you don¡¯t n to stop me? If I leave, you may disappear. ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Purple Ivy startedughing, with a cunning look in his eyes: ¡°The only ruler of this ce is Xuan-Yuan, the Green Lotus is every cultivator that has been added in, then guess why I exist?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned, and his heart suddenly shook a bit.

    Purple Ivy gave An Zheng a thumbs up, ¡°Amazing, looking at your expression, I can tell that you have guessed it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Senior ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I¡¯m noeal senior either. Back then, when I found out that Xuan-Yuan was going to challenge the Blue Lotus, I knew that with Xuan-Yuan¡¯s personality, he would have definitely made arrangements in advance. He created a doppelganger and a secret ne. How interesting was that? So I left a trace of my consciousness inside this secret realm to see what this Xuan-Yuan fe was up to. I tried to persuade every single cultivator that came in, but unfortunately, no one listened to me, so after that, I simply didn¡¯t try to persuade them anymore. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since when did you decide not to try again?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°From the previous one, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve decided not to advise against.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°On the ount that you called me senior and on the ount that you destroyed this hateful ce, I¡¯ll give you another gift.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You can¡¯t really be thinking that Xuan-Yuan didn¡¯t have any preparations, ah ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for your friends who followed in foolishly, Xuan-Yuan would have certainly not made any preparations. But your friends are stupid enough to follow you in. In this secret realm, there aren¡¯t many people who are as determined as you are. Your friends have been bewitched by the illusion and all of them think they have found their home. That fatty was trapped in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s illusion technique in a pig¡¯s nest and had been shouting something like ¡®I am the lord of Fantasy City¡¯ all day ¡­ Come to think of it, what kind of ce is the Fantasy City? ¡±

    ¡°As for those two beautiful girls ¡­¡± Sigh, it¡¯s really a debt of evil. To think that all I care about is you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed: Where are they?!

    Purple Ivy: ¡°He was initially confused by Xuan-Yuan¡¯s illusion, he was just using your friend to threaten you at a critical time. It¡¯ity that I found out about it. Right now, your friends have all been saved by me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Thank my ass ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Senior, those words do not seem to be appropriate.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Fuck ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with speaking today, either seeing yourself as sh * t or seeing yourself as fart. Your friend, I, have already sent him to the entrance, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword will guide you to the exit. After this secret realm is broken, I have to leave as well. But where had his mother¡¯s main body been all these years? ¡°I wonder where the waves have gone to.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zheng: ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back when you mock yourself.¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just that kind of person, my original body is even more darned than me. The Ox-nose Old Taoist said that he was going to look for a new Dao Origin Stage master, so that bitch, Yue Yang, probably went with his. It¡¯s too hard to find the original body with my cultivation. I¡¯ll try to nt a firework in a while, maybe he¡¯lle and pick me up. ¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°Did you arrange for fireworks to be the signal?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°What fart do you think? Otherwise, what do you think I would do?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Senior ¡­ ¡°He really has the demeanor of a master.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Scram, you don¡¯t even know how to speak. But speaking of which, it¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve met someone as interesting as you. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh right, senior, I suddenly thought of something.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Please stop the sentence. Add ama after senior and don¡¯t say that senior I ¡­ This way, I thought you said you were my senior. ¡±

    An Zheng said with a face full of ck lines: ¡°I have a friend called Chen Shaobai. A few days ago, when the Immortal Pce¡¯s door opened, Chen Shaobai entered the Immortal Pce to take Purple Ivy away, he said that he was Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant ¡­ Anyway, it probably means the same physique as you or something like that. It¡¯s useful to him to take Dougan away. If he really is your descendant, you can go and find him. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because he is your descendant.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Are you sick ¡­ How long have I lived? How long have I lived before that slut left the immortal pce? There had to be something in the tens of thousands of years. After living for so long, how many descendants do you have? I¡¯m not a monk, I also like pretty girls. It¡¯s hard to avoid that one after living for a long time ¡­ You know. So, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any feelings for my descendants, but that Ipletely ¡­ ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Forget it, forget it... Although there are countless of my descendants, since I have obtained Purple Ivy¡¯s Dao Root, it is clear that they are the ones with the closest bloodlines to me. In that case, I¡¯ll go with you. What if it was a descendant that could be trained, although I am just a strand of consciousness, but I also have Purple Ivy¡¯s memories, it¡¯s more or less like a clone. With that slut¡¯s cultivation level, it should not broblem to train a descendant. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Senior is right.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Let¡¯s go... Right, is my descendant ugly or handsome? Forget about being ugly, I can¡¯t stand my own descendants being ugly. ¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°Very handsome ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Mn, that¡¯s still alright. Say, even if I saw you, I don¡¯t even know what the first words of the great grandson of several thousands of generations are going to say, okay? Do you want to give me a greeting gift or something? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s your family matter!¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Ah, so conflicted. Why was he so nervous that he was suddenly going to see his own descendant? Do you think I should be more serious? ¡°Isn¡¯t the outfit I¡¯m wearing a bit too shy today? Do you want to change into something older?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°But I only have this one piece of clothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy stretched out his hand: ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I want to change clothes, and bring a present to my descendants, how can I not have money? I can tell from your eyes that you¡¯re quite rich. I saved your friend, shouldn¡¯t you thank me for everything? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­ This is the first time I have met such an undignified senior. ¡±

    An Zheng passed over a big stack of banknotes: ¡°All of these are enough for you to buy a small city outside, but that descendant of yours is rich, very rich.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer, you said that my descendant met his ancestors, so he should give me a gift, right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy strode forward, and after walking a few steps he stopped, then turned and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Hurry up and go, I don¡¯t have a Zhanlu sword, so I don¡¯t know the way.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I thought you knew each other.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°If I knew him, I would have gone out f * cking long ago!¡±

    An Zheng immediately felt that Purple Ivy was pitiful.

    Following the guidance of the Zhanlu Sword, the two of them found the exit of the secret realm and met up with Qu Liuxi and the rest at the exit. For some reason, when Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye saw An Zheng, both of their faces flushed red, especially at the same time. Then the two of them turned around at the same time, deliberately hiding their embarrassment. An Zheng suddenly realized that he had been trapped in this ce for a lifetime, so of course, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye also felt the same way. In their illusions, something must have happened between them.

    Du Shoushou was still squatting there, bragging with Da Yi and the Dark Charm Demon, telling them how impressive it was that he was the City Lord of Fantasy City. Hearing footsteps, Du Shoushou turned around. When he saw An Zheng, his eyes immediately turned red.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± I, your father, am the city lord of Fantasy City, and I said that we would eat and drink together, where the hell did you go! ¡±

    He came up and gave An Zheng a punch, then gave him another bear hug.

    An Zheng smiled like an idiot, he did not have the demeanor of an expert.

    Du Shoushou grinned: ¡°Uncle, you scared me to death.¡±

    An Zheng looked at everyone, and realised that even Da Yi¡¯s face had turned red, it could be seen that he was in a fantasy world, and it waspletely good news.

    Purple Ivy looked at An Zheng and the others, and then looked at Da Yi. Why do I have the urge to punch this man when I see him? I clearly don¡¯t know him, but I almost couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh, he is the vanguard officer for cultivators to attack the Immortal Pce.¡±

    Purple Ivy nodded: ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He suddenly turned his head around and saw that the massive secret realm was twisting and turning into countless shreds of cloth strips. The secret realm was likuge canvas that had been torn into countless pieces. And in the end, these shattered secret realms transformed into the power of thunder and lightning, which suddenly rushed into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly became hot, then his body started to change.

    With the appearance of the explosion, his cultivation base had risen.

    Lower Completion Stage!

 Chapter 424 - I wont exchange it even if you give me a whole

    <h4>Chapter 424 ¨C I won¡¯t exchange it even if you give me a whole world!</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the few people beside him. The amount of time he should have passed in this secret realm wasn¡¯t really that great. Everyone was trapped in their own illusions, and each one of them seemed to have gained some sort of enlightenment.

    Da Yi bid farewell to An Zheng and the others, his expression carrying a slight reluctance: ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like you, I should still thank you. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t even know how long I would have been trapped here. However, we are not the same people after all. Furthermore, I have already left the real world for too long. I want to walk around for a bit. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: Where are you nning to go? The world now is no longer the world of your time. You will definitely not be able to adapt to it. ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°I want to look for traces of her.¡±

    A look that was even more unfathomable shed through his eyes, ¡°Although I know that this is already impossible, after tens of thousands of years, how can there still be traces of her in this world? At first, I was the one who let her down. Now, the only thought I have is to test if I can sense that she had ever existed. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was silent for a moment, then took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeves, ¡°No matter when, it is easy to do business with money by your side, and walking the world is much smoother too. Take these silver with you, eat and drink well, and go to some rouge and cosmetic shop. ¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°She¡¯s already gone, what¡¯s the use of me buying all these?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No, no, no, what I¡¯m saying is that you should buy yourself something that would be fair.¡±

    Da Yi: ¡°...¡±

    The Dark Charm Demon replied, ¡°I have to leave too. This world is no longer the world I¡¯m used to. I also want to take a look around.¡± Since I don¡¯t have a goal, why not travel together with this Brother Hei. When I get tired, I will go find Chen Xiaoyao and ask if his son is missing a teacher. ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I thank you on behalf of Chen Xiaoyao.¡±

    The Dark Symbolughed out loud, cupping his fists together, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really interesting to know all of you little guys, I hope we can meet again in the future.¡±

    He took out a ck colored talisman paper and passed it to An Zheng. ¡°You can contact me on this, but if you encounter any Hell Type fellows that are hard to deal with, you can use this to summon me to your side.¡±

    An Zheng immediately cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you senior.¡±

    The Dark Talisman shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. I hope everyone is alright.¡±

    He nodded towards Da Yi, who also bid his farewells to everyone. The two then walked towards the distance together. Vaguely, An Zheng heard Da Yi¡¯s hushed voice ask the Dark Rune Demon: ¡°You¡¯re a Symbol Master? Then, is there any kind of talisman that can make me a little bit whiter? ¡±

    Now that An Zheng and the others were left, this trip to Mount Cang Man could be considered to havee to an end. Although he did not revive Nie Qing, that was, after all, Nie Qing¡¯s own choice. If fate worked, they might even meet Nie Qing Jr. in the near future. It was unknown what the young Nie Qing looked like when they met again.

    Du Shoushou stretched his back, looked at An Zheng and asked: ¡°Just now, that Qi Explosion was so powerful, what level did your cultivation level raise to now?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°First level of the Lower Completion Stage, just past the first stage, and seems to be slightlycking in the second stage. From the high level Captive Stage, which was above the seventh stage, to advance further would truly be difficult. Even though I received sucuge power this time, I can only guess that I have just entered the Lower Completion Stage. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Scram ¡­ You¡¯re already full when you wereenager, and yet you¡¯re not satisfied? If others were to find out, wouldn¡¯t they strangle you to death? ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I feel happy.¡±

    The four of them discussed and made preparations to return. After all, the people from the southern border of the great swallow were still being supported by the people from the Xiao Qi Dao. If Fang Zhiji had already led the troops back, then the pressure on State of Yan would still be slightly lower. Right now, the Southern Wilderness¡¯ Liu-Li City was a focal point. The Swallow King Mu Qidao stood guard there, the State of Zhao, South Korea and the more distant Zhuo Nation would all stare at him like tigers stalking their prey.

    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude from Da Xi. If Da Xi was really unyielding, there was no other way. This was because the strength of Da Xi was irresistible.

    Along the way, everyone walked and stopped, using the reluctant Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes as bait and killing many more demon beasts. The berserk attribute crystal cores had all been refined by Qu Liuxi into pills, and were all replenished by Du Shoushou. He fed the other crystals to good old man and the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast respectively. When leaving the mountain, good old man fell into a deep slumber again due to eating too much. Qu Liuxi said that she felt an unprecedented aura from good old man¡¯s body, and it was possible that she would really awaken it this time.

    good old man was quite sullen. As the number one existence of the demonic beasts, he was weak to the point of being a mess. which also meant that it had no shame of its own. It would eat a lot and be a Gu Qianye in the cat world. However, it did not have the potential to not get fat like Gu Qianye.

    When he left the Mount Cang Man, Du Shoushou¡¯s realm also increased. After all, there were a lot of berserk attribute Demonic Beast Cores that he had not eaten for nothing. However, he himself was quite carefree, and after breaking through to the next level, he actually didn¡¯t even know what grade of a prisoner he was in.

    Nothing special happened along the way. When they returned, because they had already seen the scenery and the Oldman Huo did not have much of a character, their speed was much faster. In just seven days, they would arrive at the Southern Wilderness. An Zheng and the others realized that there were more and more refugeesing from Zhuang Nation, and their worries became heavier. Without sufficient manpower, it would be a disaster if there were more refugees. If the refugees were willing to live in the ces prescribed by the government, it would be fine if they could open up a wastnd and live a good life. But once you befugee, your heart changes, and arge part of you bes a bandit.

    They would not want to settle down and start a new life, but would prefer to be robbers. The military strength of the western border was insufficient to begin with, so the local security was getting worse and worse.

    Along the way, An Zheng ordered for the borders to be closed, and did not ept any refugees from Zhuo Nation in the west. Anyone who dared to cause trouble would be exterminated by the bandits.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to go on.¡±

    Du Shoushou said with a serious face: ¡°These people have already be evil, and want them to go work in the Wastnd. They are not willing, and only think about how to snatch money and food from the people of great swallow. Once the scale is formed, these guys can really overturn the heavens. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I do need to think of a way. It would be good if I had enough strength to maintain order, but I can¡¯t draw that many people out right now.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I have a way, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to let me go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I want to return to Fantasy City.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng asked: Who are these people in the Fantasy City? Evil people, of course. However, there was only one rule that people like them understood. It was that whoever was the strongest would listen to whoever. As long as they were tamed, they would be a group of vicious soldiers. If I go to Fantasy City, if everything goes well, I can bring oueam of at least ten thousand people. These ten thousand people were all viins, and nothing was more suitable than to use them to suppress bandits. Furthermore, by suppressing these viins within the Fantasy City during battles, you can create a strong team. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®but¡¯, did you not discover it yet? We rely on you too much. If we leave you, we won¡¯t know what to do. So I thought, if we can, we should try it ourselves. It can¡¯t be you taking care of us all the time, like a wet nurse ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng still had something else he wanted to say, so he jumped up and put his arm around Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Fatty. I never thought that you were such a strong man. How about this, I will go back with you, and return to our Old Hunters first, I will bring a group of experts there. My men help you convince the criminals in the Fantasy City and then the middle and low ranked officers in this group.

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t wish to drag your Old Hunters into this.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°But once chaos arrives, will our Old Hunters be able to get away with it? Right now, the best way is to let the State of Yan stabilize. Only if the State of Yan is not destroyed, will we all be able to live a stable life. Furthermore, I will not bring all of the Old Hunters out, I will only choose a group of experts to help the fatty. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head vigorously: ¡°I think so.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nced at An Zheng: ¡°How about this, I will also go with them. With me around, they at least have a guarantee. It¡¯s just that you have to be careful of yourself. ¡±

    Seeing that they were so determined, An Zheng could not say anything else. He gave the Tian Luo Umbre to Qu Liuxi, and the transformed Heaven Defying Seal teleportation formation. Then, he gave many of the magic tools, including the Twin Twin Twins Tree, to Du Shoushou, as well as the mountain and river diagram ruler.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Qianye patted her chest: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er is my woman, I will take good care of her. As for Fatty, since this fellow¡¯s blood was so thick and he was so resistant to being beaten up, nothing would happen to him. Besides, aren¡¯t there Heaven Defying Seal s? We can teleport back at any time. Don¡¯t worry, a man should fight for something bigger, instead of taking care of us all the time like a wet nurse. You can¡¯t do anything without us. Is that what you want to see? There¡¯s nothing like having us take care of ourselves. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Alright, in half a year at most, settle the matters on the western border and meet up with us. Once my situation at the Southern Wilderness has stabilized, I wille here to look for you. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi made a sound of acknowledgement. After remaining silent for a while, she gathered up her courage and gave An Zheng a kiss on the cheek. Then, she turned around and looked into the distance.

    Gu Qianye covered her face: ¡°I¡¯m witnessing a real betrayal. My woman gave me such a big green hat.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Qianye apologetically, but he did not know what to say.

    Gu Qianye waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, just treat me as your brother.¡±

    She carelessly held Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulders, ¡°From this moment onwards, it will be you and me alone for at least half a year, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re taking the initiative?¡±

    Gu Qianye said, ¡°Aiyo, this irovocation.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I can¡¯t watch this anymore ¡­ Farewell. An Zheng, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, there aren¡¯t any opponents behind State of Yan. After stabilizing the great swallow, we still have to go to Da Xi Lang. ¡°Let¡¯s see how wide and deep Da Xi¡¯s martial arts world is. Can we sweep up that bigger martial arts world?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Of course!¡±

    Just at this time, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them, I will have the Thirteen Sword ves protect them in the dark. Go to the Southern Wilderness first, Xiao Bai has already gone to zed City to wait for you. Calm down State of Yan as soon as possible, you really need to makrip to Da Xi. Da Xi has an item, the Three Lives Stone. Once Xiao Bai gets it, I¡¯ll be able to recoverpletely. When that happens, the blood contract between us will be broken. ¡±

    There warace of regret in his voice, ¡°You really don¡¯t intend to acknowledge me as your master?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ in fact, you have long been my master. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao was obviously startled, and after being silent for a while, he suddenly startedughing loudly: ¡°Awesome! I have an extraordinary son and an extraordinary disciple.

 Chapter 425 - Enormous

    <h4>Chapter 425 ¨C Enormous</h4>

    An Zheng suddenly felt a little lonely, a feeling that he had never felt before in his entire life. In the instant that Qu Liuxi and the others had just turned around and left, An Zheng already felt lonely.

    The An Zheng of his previous life was domineering, simple, and even brutal. Since ancient times, there had probably never been someone like him, who could use violence to maintain order to the extreme. Therefore, the An Zheng from before did not have any sort of personal feelings towards him. He only had dreams, only bigotry. At that time, An Zheng did not need anyone else. Furthermore, he did not feel that being alone was anything to be afraid of.

    To do something like that, he had to be alone. He is a man of loyalty, who can help his friends and brothers. But when friends and brothers did evil, he would never forgive them. This encouraged An Zheng¡¯s loneliness. The An Zheng who used violence to suppress violence must be lonely.

    In this life, An Zheng had been ruthless and merciless for a long time, but in his heart, he felt even more gentle.

    He watched Qu Liuxi and the others leave and watched them leave quietly without saying a word. Du Shoushou¡¯s words stirred up An Zheng greatly. All these years, he had been protecting them with all his might, he did not dare to ck off. But because of this, Du Shoushou felt that he would not mature. Excessive protection was actually a type of damage. Just like how a parent treats their child, excessive protection can only cause their child¡¯s wings to never be full.

    At this time, Du Shoushou was really like a child to An Zheng, hoping that he could walk out on his own and be mature. They did not wish for it to be An Zheng protecting them forever, but it was because they could help An Zheng as well.

    This was family.

    An Zhengughed, that damn fatty actually dared to say that he was a wet nurse ¡­ An Zheng subconsciously touched his chest, it was very big, but there was no milk.

    He turned around and walked towards the south.

    Qu Liuxi and the others took the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast and left the good old man with An Zheng. Anzhu went south alone with a sleeping cat in his arms, the martial arts world was still the same martial arts world.

    His solo speed had be much faster, An Zheng was in a hurry to return to zed City to see the Xiao Qi Dao. No matter how precocious the Xiao Qi Dao was, no matter how many wise men he had by his side, a child was still a child. He was different from Du Shoushou.

    As they neared the southern border, the number of refugees increased. The public roads were filled with groups of refugees. However, the security here was better. After all, since the Swallow King was in the Southern Wilderness, the imperial government could not possibly not send their troops over. With the number of refugees increasing, no one knew if there were people with ulterior motives. Fortunately, Youguo was finished, and his biggest enemy was no more.

    An Zheng asked around on the way, only then did he find out thaortion of these refugees had been ced in ce, while the other portion had to be sent to the eastern border. However, An Zheng knew clearly that this was the most correct decision that he had made. Sending the refugees to the newly upiednd of the Youguo, therge number of refugees entering could allow the scorched earth to quickly regain its vitality. Furthermore, if the refugees from the western and southern borders were to be sent to the eastern border, even if there were spies from the enemy countries, they would have nothing to worry about.

    This was also the best way to detect enemy spies. The enemy spies would think of ways to leave the refugee camp because their goal was to find the Swallow King in zed City and not to open up their fields in the eastern border. Fortunately, there was enough looting from the Youguo to support therge-scale migration of refugees.

    ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    An Zheng heard someone from the group of refugees saying: ¡°We¡¯ve always been talking about the government in the State of Yan¡¯s side. They will arrange for us to stay, distribute thend to be distributed, and even distribute the food and money. That¡¯s why we came over here, and why the fuck did the grandpa find out there was nothing like that. If I knew earlier how good it would be for me to stay in State of Zhao, I would have gone all the way to Youguo to f * cking make things difficult for us! ¡±

    These were originally just a few simpleints, but An Zheng¡¯s background made him pay extra attention. As the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, he was especially concerned about the investigation. A few simple words ofint could causefugee riot.

    He intentionally nced at that person. He was about thirty years old, and his eyes were sharp and sharp. Moreover, from the way he walked, one could tell that he was definitely a cultivator. There must broblem for a cultivator to mingle with a group of refugees.

    An Zheng¡¯s line of sight began to search the crowd, and sure enough, there was someone who loudly echoed his words when he was not more than ten meters away from that person.

    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re not fucking ves! The way the people of the State of Yan treat us, they are treating us as human beings. If you want me to say it, let¡¯s go home right now, even if we have to die, we have to die in State of Zhao¡¯s home. ¡±

    ¡°Go back? If you want me to say, since we¡¯re going to die anyway, we¡¯ll f * cking fight. I heard that the State of Yan Army¡¯s grain storage area is a few dozen miles ahead. With so many of us, we are all unarmedmoners. Could it be that the Yan Army really dares to kill people? I don¡¯t believe it, if they really dare toy their hands onmoners, then the Swallow King will surely cause the world to despise them! ¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s just snatch the food and leave. The State of Yan has plenty of food anyways, so we don¡¯t care about this at all. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything bad, we¡¯re just going to eat! We need to eat our fill, it¡¯s not like it¡¯einous crime! Everyone has the right to eat their fill, whoever blocks us will be doing evil! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man who spoke first shouted, ¡°This brother is right! We just want to eat our fill, what¡¯s wrong with that?! If you want me to say, eating a full stomach is a matter of course, it iight that the heavens give everyone! We¡¯re not going tomit murder or arson. I just want to have a bite to eat! ¡±

    An Zheng sneered in his heart, these guys¡¯ tactics were too simple. However, this kind of trick was the most useful. To use this tactic on a group of refugees who had left their homes, it would inevitably cause a great deal of resonance.

    ¡°But what if they attack the barracks? What if the Yan Army kills them?¡±

    Someone said worriedly.

    The strong man in his thirties shouted, ¡°What are you afraid of! We have the advantage of numbers, and as the saying goes, justice does not punish the masses. Could it be that the Yan Army dares to kill tens of thousands of us?! If they really dared to do this, then the Swallow King would not be tolerated by the heaven and earth. At that time, all of the nations will join hands to invade the State of Yan to avenge all of you, so the Swallow King does not dare. ¡±

    Another person shouted loudly, ¡°We are just not going to the east border. Going to the east border is obviously to force us to our deaths.¡±

    An Zheng walked over and shouted, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any heads, do we need to nominate someone to lead us to negotiate with the State of Yan?!¡±

    The man who shouted previously was startled, he looked at An Zheng, thinking that this guy was not one of his people, why did he match words so precisely, and why did he have such a good timing? He did not know An Zheng, but if he thought about it, could it be a spy from another country? He came from the State of Zhao, so he suspected that An Zheng was from either the Han or Zhuang Nation.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Although he was not sure of An Zheng¡¯s identity, but at this critical juncture, someone making such a suggestion was simply too good.

    He said aloud, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to elect a man who is young, strong, and capable to be the leader. The young are not afraid, if they are too old, they will worry about the State of Yan taking revenge, see who¡¯s suitable! ¡±

    An Zheng shouted loudly, ¡°You¡¯re suitable! You are the most suitable! ¡±

    The other spies immediately looked at An Zheng in admiration, thinking that although this brother¡¯s background was unknown, he was extremely professional.

    Many people immediately echoed his words. ¡°Brother Wang, you have been the one leading us to take care of us. I think you should be the one leading us!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± As the leader, we all feel at ease! ¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang, you better not decline. Only you can bring us to negotiate with the State of Yan. We don¡¯t want anything else, we want food, so we don¡¯t want to go to the east. Although we all know that this is very dangerous, because the State of Yan will definitely use deadly means against us, which is too unfair to you, but other than you, we don¡¯t trust anyone else! ¡±

    These words were meant for the surroundingmoners, who were generally afraid of trouble. They all thought, if I be the leader, what if the State of Yan finds out about it, wouldn¡¯t I have my head chopped off? Now, if there was someone willing to stand up for them, that would be for the best. Even if they followed along, and were not the main culprit, the people of State of Yan would not be able to catch up to so many people.

    Therefore, some refugees who were not spies started to shout out, ¡°It¡¯s you! You lead us. ¡±

    The person called Big Brother Wang said in a loyal manner, ¡°Since fellow vigers hold me in high regard, I must have this responsibility! Of course I know how dangerous this is, the State of Yan will do whatever it takes to get rid of me, the leader. But for all of you, for all of you, my people! [I will do it even if I know I am going to die!] For you guys, I will not refuse even if my body is smashed to smithereens! You are both my blind date. I have never had parents since I was young. You are all my family. As long as I can get yoeasonable amount of treatment, even if I die, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?! ¡±

    He raised his real arm and shouted, ¡°Everyone, are you willing toe with me?!¡±

    Hispanions immediately followed along and shouted, ¡°We are willing!¡±

    Brother Wang shouted: ¡°Since everyone has decided, then let¡¯s do it! Let me go first. Since everyone has chosen me, you must listen to my arrangements. We cannot be like loose sand, or else the people of State of Yan would not care about our demands! We must unite and use all our strength in one direction! Moreover, we must let the people of State of Yan see our power, and let them know that we are not easy to bully! So we have to prove ourselves first, we are not cowards! ¡±

    He pointed at the grain hoarding area and said loudly, ¡°We are not going to snatch it, we will not take it all away, we are just going to eat it. Then, let the people of State of Yan see our existence and power! Is everyone afraid? ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang, just bring us along with you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the front and shouted with his real arm: ¡°With Big Brother Wang leading us, what are we afraid of? I will represent everyone to p my hands with Brother Wang and swear that he will lead us to continue living! ¡±

    He turned to look at Brother Wang. ¡°Come, let¡¯s givound of apuse!¡±

    Brother Wang looked at An Zheng in admiration, thinking that this guy would definitelye for me, I have to ask him which country he is from, and he should stay by my side in the future. He nodded with extreme righteousness and seriousness. ¡°Good! Then we shall p our hands and swear on it! ¡±

    He extended his right hand, An Zheng reached out his right hand and happily pped.

    Boom! *

    Big Brother Wang was smashed into meat paste with just one palm from An Zheng.

    An Zheng looked at the floor covered in blood, ¡°Aiyah ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger.¡±

 Chapter 426 - - Block

    Chapter 426 ¨C Block

    An Zheng pretended to be shocked as he looked at the ground full of minced meat, and then innocently asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is my strength getting stronger?¡±

    The surrounding spies all took out their weapons at the same time, and gradually surrounded An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°We are from one country, one country cannot fight another country.¡±

    His words were even more childish than a child¡¯s country. However, his tone was serious and couldn¡¯t be more serious. The man who spoke with An Zheng before came over and questioned him with a low voice: ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    An Zheng also lowered his voice and said: ¡°I just fought with the State of Yan people, my aura is very chaotic, and it¡¯s hard to control. I promise I¡¯ll be on your side, or why else would I speak up for you. The first thing to do is to stabilize the mood of the refugees, not to fight amongst ourselves. ¡°I think we need to quickly rmend a new leader. Otherwise, it would be difficult to change these people¡¯s mind, and once they regret it, it would be difficult to aplish anything.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the man said, ¡°I will keep an eye on you. If you try any tricks, I will take your life!¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head immediately: ¡°I already said that we are in the same group, you can rest assured.¡±

    The few spies from the State of Zhao gathered together and discussed in hushed tones. After that, they pointed at An Zheng and said, ¡°Since you carelessly killed Big Brother Wang, then let¡¯s have you be our leader and bring us to the ce where the State of Yan¡¯s military camp stalls food!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°About that, given my age, I¡¯m afraid I do not have enough prestige.¡±

    The man approached An Zheng, quietly stabbed An Zheng in the waist: ¡°If you dare not agree, I¡¯ll stab you to death right now.¡±

    An Zheng said in a particrly righteous manner, ¡°I was careless and killed Big Brother Wang. I should have inherited hisst wish and lead everyone out of this ce. Elder Brother Wang had such a wish when he was alive. I respect him greatly, so of course I am duty-bound to do it. ¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Hispanions started to shout again, encouraging thosemoners to follow An Zheng to the grain depot. The purpose of these spies was very clear. They wanted to use the refugees to attack the Yan Army¡¯s granary. When that time came, the Yan Army would definitely retaliate. Whether it was the fact that the granary had been robbed in the end, or the fact that the Yan Army had massacred arge number of refugees, it would be exceptionally disadvantageous to the State of Yan if word of this spread.

    Sometimes it is these little people who change history.

    An Zheng walked in front of the convoy, and continued to shout to boost their morale, ¡°Fellow vigers, don¡¯t be afraid, I will bring you guys for the food. ¡°Although the Yan Army¡¯s battalion is heavily guarded, as long as we work together, there is nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will be at the forefront. When I die, there will be someone to take over my position. We have tens of thousands of people here. At the very most, they would only die for ten to twenty thousand before snatching the grain away. At most, thirty to forty thousand people will die, and those who are still alive will remember you! ¡±

    After shouting these words, the morale of the troops didn¡¯t rise up. Instead, it reduced the enthusiasm for the team¡¯s advance by arge amount.

    Those refugees couldn¡¯t help but think, the guards at the granary were all elite soldiers of the Yan Army. Not only were they well-trained, but they were also equipped with heavy weapons. When that time came, with a charge from the Yan Army, coupled with heavy weaponry like a meat grinder, the entire army would be annihted.

    An Zheng was still shouting excitedly: ¡°I¡¯m dead, happy to be millions! If we all die, there will be more toe! Even if we all die, the refugees will be able to get food! ¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°Why do we care about the refugees behind us!? We don¡¯t want to die, we want to or! ¡±

    An Zheng shouted, ¡°Alive? Could it be that you were sent by the State of Yan to the distant eastern border? Even though you could eat your fill along the way, even though you could wear warm clothes. When they reached the eastern border, although there were goodnds and houses, although they would distribute other things, and although they could still obtain the other properties of the Youguo, was there any meaning to that? Do you really feel free? Is that the freedom you want? ¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°We just want to live! I have to fill my stomach! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You deserve to die! You have no ideals! Without ideals, what was the point of living?! We are after freedom, not the walking dead. Even if we eat our fill and dress warmly, is that what you want?! ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°To be able to eat and dress well, to be able to havouse to live in, this is something that we all thought of!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your spiritual world is too empty!¡±

    A spy noticed that the situation was not looking good and rushed over, ¡°What the f * ck are you shouting?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I was just cheering for everyone, why did you interrupt me!¡±

    The spy said angrily: ¡°Are you trying to cheer us up? I think you are from the State of Yan, here to cause trouble. If you shout a few more words, no one will follow! ¡°Right now, we¡¯re not far from the Yan Army¡¯s camp. If you continue spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    An Zheng said very seriously: ¡°I am Big Brother Young Master.¡±

    The spy opened his mouth and scolded: ¡°Bringing your uncle¡¯s brother! ¡°Shut up right now, or I¡¯ll stab you to death right now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I was scared by you, then I wouldn¡¯t be a qualified boss. ¡°Since everyone has chosen me, I must take responsibility for everyone!¡±

    He shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. When we reach the front of the Yan Army¡¯s camp, listen to mymands. If I tell you to charge forward, then charge forward. Those who charge first will definitely die, but it will definitely buy time for those behind you. The people at the front all died, while the people at the back continued charging forward. ¡±

    ¡°We want freedom!¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    But this time, no one else agreed with him. Those people who had previously shouted that they wanted to be free, upon hearing that they might die, what freedom would they have? Nothing was more important than staying alive. Besides, it was certain who would charge in the front and who would die. Even if they wanted to, they would have to charge in the back.

    Everyone thought so, so they slowed down their pace and wanted to go to the back. At the start, those who rushed forward were young and strong. These people wanted to take advantage of the situation and felt that they could take more if they rushed in first. When they heard that the Yan Army might kill people, they started to retreat.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the spy could not let An Zheng continue shouting. Otherwise, it would not take long for the hearts of the people to disperse.

    The leader shot a nce at An Zheng, and the subordinate immediately rushed towards An Zheng with a dagger in hand, and stabbed An Zheng in the back.

    An Zheng turned around: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The guy looked down and the dagger in his hand bent. He was stunned for a moment, then stabbed again. The knife felt like it was stabbing into a big rock. With a ng, the knife broke.

    An Zheng looked at the spy in the eye, and said with an extremely serious and encouraging tone: ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can¡¯t lower your head in the face of failure. I think I¡¯m okay, why don¡¯t you try again? Life was always full of challenges. In the face of frustration, we have to be brave enough to challenge ourselves. ¡±

    The spy: ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°I can see it in your eyes, I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    That spy: ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong. Your excellency doesn¡¯t remember to be a vile person, please let me off, alright? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Sigh, this isn¡¯t fun anymore.¡±

    He bent down to pick up the half of the dagger that was lying on the ground. Seeing that An Zheng had bent over, the spy subconsciously took out another knife and stabbed at An Zheng¡¯s back a few times. What was terrifying was that he discovered that he wasn¡¯t even able to poke An Zheng¡¯s clothes. Even if An Zheng was an expert on protection, what about clothes? Why wasn¡¯t his clothes punctured?

    An Zheng stood up and looked at the spy: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t stab me anymore? ¡°Naughty ¡­¡±

    The spy turned and ran.

    An Zheng grabbed the spy¡¯s neck and carried him back. Then, he turned his hands and pressed the head down. With a bang, that person was directly pushed into the ground. This was an official road, and it was hard and t. Even if a galloping war horse passed by, its hooves would not be able to step througole.

    But just like that, the spy was pushed into the official road by An Zheng, one of them reaching his waist, his lower body exposed outside, still swaying slightly.

    The remaining few spies looked at each other, looked at An Zheng then at theirpanion and decided to escape at almost the same time.

    Seeing that the people had dived into the crowd, An Zheng shouted loudly: ¡°Capture those few people, they are going to report to the Yan Army¡¯s camp, they want to report to Yan Jun that we are going to kill people. Once they run away, we¡¯ll all die! ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can exin it to the Yan Army, but we can¡¯t let them sue us first!¡±

    People follow blindly, especially refugees. After An Zheng finished shouting, some people started to take action subconsciously, the moment someone made a move, they would follow behind. This was like a fight. Once someone attacked first, he would not be able to control himself.

    Very quickly, those spies who wanted to escape were caught and beaten ck and blue.

    An Zheng grabbed one of them and questioned loudly, ¡°Speak! Why did you betray us! Even if everyone doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone, you can¡¯t sell us out! ¡±

    The moment he grabbed the man, his neck was shattered. He couldn¡¯t say a single word, and it seemed like he was about to die. An Zheng pretended to press his lips to his and listen, then shouted angrily: ¡°What did you say?! You are actually a spy sent by the State of Zhao, trying to instigate a war between the refugees and the Yan Army?! How can you do this! Don¡¯t you care about the lives of your blind date?! ¡±

    He roared angrily and then threw the spy onto the ground. With a bang, his head was smashed into pieces.

    An Zheng kicked away the corpse and shouted loudly: ¡°So these guys are actually spies sent by the State of Zhao¡¯s border army. They want to incite us to fight with the Yan Army, and if we die, the Yan Army will die a lot, and Zhao Jun will be able to attack us!¡±

    The crowd immediately became excited: ¡°We are no longer from State of Zhao!¡±

    ¡°The State of Zhao treated us like this, we will never enter the State of Zhao!¡±

    ¡°This is our homnd, how dare it treat us like this!¡±

    The fury of the crowd immediately gushed out. The spies were quickly surrounded and punched and kicked, unable to stop it. After a short while, those people were beaten to death.

    An Zheng shouted: ¡°We almost fell for their trap, these people are trying to agitate us to attack the Yan Army. If we kill the Yan Army, the State of Yan won¡¯t keep us anymore no matter what. We are homeless, we can only return them. Once we return, we will be captured by Zhao Bing and sent to the western border to fight against the people of the West Qiang on the battlefield! The people of the West are all devils who killed people, how could we, themoners, possibly win against them?! ¡±

    ¡°The State of Yan treats us quite well. Although the eastern border is a long distance away, it is warm over there and the fields are fertile. The State of Yan just destroyed the Youguo, so there are a lot of empty houses and a lot of things that can be distributed to everyone. ¡±

    An Zheng shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s not attack Yan Jun anymore, okay?!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Only a retard would go!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go! We want to split thend, we want to eat the food, we want to live! ¡±

    ¡°We want to live!¡±

    An Zheng looked at themoners and heaved a long sigh of relief. He turned his head to look at the Yan Army¡¯s camp that wasn¡¯t far away. The light cavalry troops had already begun to gather outside the camp. As long as they rushed over, a massacre would ur.

 Chapter 427 - Da Xian

    <h4>Chapter 427 ¨C Da Xi¡¯an</h4>

    The horn sounded in the distance, followed by a cloud of dust. At least two thousand of great swallow¡¯s light cavalry elite soldiers were gathered, and then started to elerate under the sound of the horn and the waves of battle drums. Although there were tens of thousands of people on this side, these refugees had no fighting strength to speak of. Once the light cavalry attacked, the refugees¡¯ advantage in numbers could be crushed in no time.

    The Light Cavalry soldiers that came and went like the wind could easily cut the refugees into halves before slicing the fleshyer byyer to eliminate the tens of thousands of refugees. To the two thousand Light Cavalry soldiers, this was not as difficult as ascending the sky.

    Just as the light cavalry was about to rush over, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly rose into the air. He spread his arms and a lightning storm appeared in front of the group of refugees.

    Hundreds of electric currents cascaded down from the sky likrotective barrier.

    Under such violent currents of electricity, the light cavalry of the Yan Army had no choice but to slow down.

    An Zheng dove down from the top and looked down at the light cavalry soldiers: ¡°I am great swallow¡¯s protector of the nation, An Zheng, who is themander in front of the army?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, quite a few cultivators rushed over from the other side of the camp. Perhaps it was because the people in the Yan Army¡¯s camp did not expect that there was actually an expert among the refugees who had rushed over as soon as they saw the electric barrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Prince Fu!¡±

    Some of the cultivators that were rushing over recognized An Zheng and quickly stopped the light cavalry army. A group of people rushed over before prostrating themselves on the ground.

    ¡°This lowly subordinate pays his respect to Prince Fu!¡±

    This time, it was like an explosion, and the rest of the refugees behind him immediately broke out into amotion. No one would have thought that the young man who looked like he was pretending to be crazy was great swallow, the one who could burn hands!

    ¡°So it¡¯s Duke An!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually him, so he¡¯s saving us!¡±

    ¡°This is truly the reincarnation of a living Bodhisattva. If there wasn¡¯t Duke An Guang here, we would have really gone to attack the Yan Army¡¯s granary.¡± ¡°Look at the Yan Army with so many armies and cultivators. If we really were to foolishly rush over, we might just get killed in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Fu!¡±

    Some of the refugees knelt down as well. In this era, the respect themon folk had for the strong was from the bottom of their hearts. When they heard that the young man was Prince Fu and had disyed such a strong power just now, from the moment the first person kneeled down, the public road was quickly filled with people.

    An Zheng did not care about the refugees, he was too stupid, he could easily be provoked by others, if he did not stop them, the outside of the camp would have already biver of blood. If they are willing to kneel, then let them kneel.

    An Zheng strode towards Yan Jun¡¯s side, and helped those cultivators who were kneeling up. ¡°Hurry and get up, I don¡¯t have that many rules, so you don¡¯t have to kneel when you see me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Prince Fu, where have you been these past few days? Our scouts have already searched northwards for nearly three hundred miles. ¡±

    An Zheng exined in a simple manner. When everyone heard that Nie Qing, who was like the sun in the sky at the Martial Academy, actually died, their hearts became heavier.

    While they were talking, another group of cavalrymen rushed over from afar, led by the Head of the Military Department, Wang Kaitai. Seeing An Zheng from afar, Wang Kaitai¡¯s mouth split open.

    ¡°Prince Fu, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Wang Kaitai jumped down from the horse and quickly ran to bow in front of An Zheng. An Zheng pulled him back: ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    Wang Kaitai said: ¡°We have just rushed back from zed City, and we are still some distance away when we saw the refugees rushing in our direction. We immediately became anxious. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Nonsense ¡­ What has happened to the King recently? ¡±

    Wang Kaitai said: ¡°Your majesty is still okay, but you sleep way too little every day, I can¡¯t persuade you no matter what. The Southern Wilderness¡¯ situation has be even moreplicated. State of Zhao, Korea, and Zhuang Nation don¡¯t even want to touch the West Qiang Nation, so they could only prepare to work on us, the State of Yan. Da Xi has already ordered for the punishment of the State of Yan. The three countries of the Han Empire, Zhuang Nation, and the Da Xi Empire would rather work together to besiege us.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s fine, the three Kingdoms would not easily start a war, it¡¯s just taking the opportunity to gather their forces here.¡±

    He looked at the refugees behind him, ¡°However, if they have the chance to kill Yan, they will not give up. Therefore, he had to be careful in everything. He must not give any excuse to those three nations. As long as he was smart enough, it would be eptable to maintain the situation for the time being. ¡°How about this, I¡¯m going to Liu-Li City to see the King now, I n to makrip to Da Xi by myself.¡±

    Wang Kaitai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Prince Fu, you¡¯re going to Da Xi alone? It¡¯s too dangerous! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I must go, and hope to meet Daxi Shenghuang. However, with the strength and position of our State of Yan, Saint Emperors might not be willing to see it. However, we should at least give iry. Right now, we should try our best to resist the three Kingdoms with our unity. However, if Da Xi makes a move, we won¡¯t have any chance at all. ¡±

    ¡°I have to try and see if I can make Daxi Shenghuang take back his order to punish the State of Yan.¡±

    Wang Kaitai said anxiously: ¡°How is that possible, don¡¯t say that you might not have seen it if you had gone. Even if you saw his, Daxi Shenghuang wouldn¡¯t have any reason to give you face. Not only can you solve nothing, you might even sink into it yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Since I have already made my decision, I will definitely go and try. Du Shoushou and the others went to the Fantasy City and brought oueam. You just need to coordinate with the cavalry to go support them. If those criminals can train them, they will be a strong army. The peace on the western border rests on them. However, Du Shoushou does not have the experience to lead troops, so I need your help. ¡±

    Wang Kaitai hurriedly said: ¡°That is no problem at all, I will send people to contact youter.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I have already settled the matter regarding the refugees. I will send a group of people to escort them for a few hundred kilometers before returning. Otherwise, those spies from the State of Zhao might even infiltrate in, and when the timees, it will be hard to control them. ¡±

    Wang Kaitai said: ¡°I will arrange it right now.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll go directly to Da Xi. You can send someone or you can personally meet with the King and tell him about it. I thought about it and decided not to go to zed City. ¡°If I were to go, the King would definitely not allow me to go to Da Xi.¡±

    Wang Kaitai: ¡°Prince Fu!¡±

    An Zheng turned and ran, in a blink of an eye he was already a kilometer away. An Zheng was already past the first stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Even if he did not rely on the Twin Twin Life Trees, his speed was already frighteningly fast.

    Wang Kaitai was startled: ¡°Prince Fu, has your cultivation increased again?¡±

    One of his cultivators said, ¡°Forodigy like Prince Fu, even if it¡¯s just a daily increase in realm, your subordinate would not be surprised at all.¡±

    Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right, those so-called geniuses are all f * cking trashpared to the Prince Fu. Therefore, I am not really worried about the Prince Fu going to Da Xi Empire to suffer. Those true experts, given their identity, wouldn¡¯t fight against a single junior.

    Wang Kaitaiughed, ¡°Amongst the youths, who has Prince Fu been afraid of before?¡±

    When they said these words, An Zheng was already very far away. This time, he was on his way alone. It was a bit easy, but also a bit worried. He was worried about Du Shoushou and the others, and did not know if there would be any problems. But fortunately, the Heaven Defying Seal, the mountain and river diagrams, and the two twin trees, had been given to them. There shouldn¡¯t be anything that they couldn¡¯t resolve.

    An Zheng circled around zed City, he was worried that Xiao Qi Dao would send people to stop him the moment he found out about the news. Furthermore, An Zheng did not n to go with Chen Shaobai to the Da Xi Empire. If he were to go to the Da Xi Empire this time, he would be exposed, and Chen Shaobai would be implicated along with him.

    But right after exiting the State of Yan¡¯s border, on a main road leading to the south, An Zheng saw a huge fire in front of him. It seemed to be a Zhao Jun outpost. The ce where they had blocked the road for inspection had suddenly caught fire.

    Then, An Zheng saw a young man dressed in white walk out from the mes with a mischievous smile on his face.

    ¡°Partner, you came sote.¡±

    He waved at An Zheng: ¡°In the boring days that I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe, I¡¯ve already burned more than a dozen of Zhao Jun¡¯s outposts. If you still don¡¯te, I might burn my way to the State of Zhao¡¯s capital. ¡±

    An Zheng had the impulse to turn around and leave.

    Chen Shaobai turned around and looked at the ce where the mes were burning, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for those Zhao Jun soldiers? Don¡¯t, these guys have too much blood on their hands in thest few days. If I wait a few more days for you, I can kill a few hundred more of these animals. ¡°Damn it, forcing your own countrymen onto the road of death, killing them with a knife faster than anyone else, these scum should have no descendants.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°These words do not sound like it was said by a demon.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram, I am a devil of justice.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why must you wait for me? How good it is to travel alone. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do you mean by that? Let me think ¡­ What do you think? This time, you will go south yourself, without Xiao Liu¡¯er, and that Xiao Yezi. I think you¡¯re going to have a good time on the way to Da Xi. Otherwise, why the f * ck did you change your route when you knew I was waiting for you in zed City? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You guessed right, hurry up and get out of my sight?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Young master is here to spoil your ns, why are you scram. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been a long ride, and you¡¯re singing a happy song with your arms around your shoulders. How rxed and happy you are.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zheng: ¡°Think about your father. Does he not want to carry his grandson?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Sooner orter, he will worry about his grandson¡¯s problems.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of walking all the way to the Great Xixi like this, right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Sigh ¡­ I thought you were already quite rich, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so shabby when you go out. Come,e,e, this young master will give yoide. ¡±

    He waved his hand, but nothing appeared.

    Chen Shaobaiughed awkwardly: ¡°I forgot, I sent my followers back. I was thinking about it when I was in Liu-Li City. I came here for a sweet journey by the two, how could I forget about it. ¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes and took a big step forward.

    Chen Shaobai caught up from behind, ¡°How about this, in order to save our energy and get to the Da Xi as soon as possible, you and I will carry each other on our back, what do you say? ¡°In order to be fair, you have to carry me on your back first.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So boring.¡±

    The two of them farted as they walked forward. Their speed was quite fast. At their cultivation level, they wouldn¡¯t feel tired if they walked alone. By nightfall, the two had already walked three to four hundred kilometers, and this was only because they were worried about encountering the cultivators of State of Zhao.

    After nightfall, they entered arge city in State of Zhao to takemporary rest while they inquired about the situation there.

    This city was called Feng Yu, it was thergest and most important city in the northern part of State of Zhao, only second in status to the capital city of Ye. This wce where Zhao Jun and the rest were heavily armed, and there were many cultivation sects here.

    Taking advantage of the dark sky, An Zheng entered the city and quietly climbed over the city walls. Although the city walls were high, they weren¡¯t able to stop the two of them. After entering the city, An Zheng and the rest found out that something strange was going on. The two of them looked at each other and their expressions became serious.

 Chapter 428 - See you when the connection is made

    <h4>Chapter 428 ¨C See you when the connection is made</h4>

    When An Zheng and Chen Shaobai entered the city, it was alreadyte into the night, but the city was still brightly lit. On the main street, soldiers patrolling back and forth with torches could be seen. When An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, who were both holding a yaksha umbre, looked down from the city walls, their hearts tensed up.

    Even if Fengyu City was an important town in the north of State of Zhao, there was no need for them to be this nervous.

    Chen Shaobai chuckled: ¡°Guess if we¡¯ll run into some good luck?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°From the looks of it, if not for King Zhao suddenly arriving at Fengyu City, it would not be worth it. Looks like King Zhao really has some intentions towards State of Yan this time, otherwise they would not have personallye so close to the border. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So you had something to do tonight, and you helped your little brother who was acting as Swallow King to resolve the problem. There¡¯s no better way than directly getting rid of the King Zhao.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°King Zhao cannot be killed.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was slightly startled: ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill him? After killing the King Zhao, how could the group of dragons in the State of Zhao still attack the State of Yan? To kill one person and save two countries, this transaction is worth it. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ll go down first to take a look at the situation.

    Chen Shaobai casually gave the yaksha mother umbre to An Zheng: ¡°Do you think I like to y with you?¡±

    An Zheng caught it and directly jumped off the twenty to thirty meters tall city wall.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Be careful ¡­ ¡°My umbre.¡±

    An Zheng got down from the city wall, not daring to move too quickly. If his guess was right, then the King Zhao had already gone from Ye City to Fengyu City, then there must be plenty of experts in Fengyu City right now. Amongst the sixteen kingdoms, the number of cultivators and sects were the most in the State of Zhao.

    Although there was not a single sect that was able to intimidate all of them, the imperial government of the State of Zhao attached great importance to their rtionship with cultivators. That was why the cultivators of the State of Zhao were always very active in summoning the imperial government of the State of Zhao. The King Zhao had always been generous to cultivators, otherwise, his sons would have already been beaten to death.

    Withouowerful sect, the martial arts world of the State of Zhao was exceptionally chaotic. A few first-rate sects were unconvinced by each other, and everyone wanted to be the closest martial arts force in the King Zhao, so they couldn¡¯t help but fight. However, this was exactly what the King Zhao liked to see happen. Firstly, these sects wanted to fight for the favor of the imperial government, and secondly, these sects wanted them to control each other.

    On the contrary, it was a form of stability, all the different martial world powers wanted to show off in front of the King Zhao, so they fought to show off.

    An Zheng walked along the main street, towards the ce with the densest lights. The streets were filled with Zhao Jun¡¯s elites. When the soldiers in iron armor walked on the streets, they would carry a cold killing intent.

    These soldiers were very different. Everyone seemed to have no emotions that belonged to them. On patrol in such a cold night, their faces were expressionless, and noints could be seen.

    The closer they got to the area with the densest lights, the tighter their defenses became. An Zheng noticed that there were many cultivators guarding every intersection, and the cultivators at every intersection did not belong to the same sect.

    An Zheng suddenly understood that the King Zhao was definitely a king who truly knew how to control various forces. Such a simple and seemingly childish method could actually cause these sects to fight for it.

    The King Zhao must have madromise before. The more powerful and loyal the sect was, the closer they would be to the inner sect. On the surface, it seemed boring, but it was also childish. However, it was effective because the martial arts sects wouldpete with them!

    My sect is the closest ce to the King Zhao, where is your sect?

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. With Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s current ability, he indeed had no way to contend against him.

    Thus, when An Zheng looked at the ce where the lights were the densest and only 200 meters away, he changed his mind. He kept the Yaksha mother umbre and revealed himself to the people on the street.

    In the blink of an eye, the cultivators at the intersection not far away cried out in rm.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡°Where did this juniore from? He actually dares to go near a forbidden zone!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    At least four or five cultivators discovered An Zheng at the same time, and then, they issued their warning simultaneously. After a while, at least seventeen or eighteen cultivators appeared around him, surrounding him in an instant. From a distance away, arge group of soldiers began to gather. In the distant courtyard, a warning horn sounded.

    An Zheng only stood there quietly, looking at his surroundings without any fear. The cultivators of the State of Zhao were facing a great enemy. In a few minutes, there were no less than two hundred people gathered, and the number of warriors was even more astonishing. Within a few minutes, they had sealed off several nearby streets.

    From the looks of their clothing, there were at least six or seven cultivators that quickly walked out of the courtyard. From the looks of it, the oldest was around sixty years old while the youngest was around forty to fifty years old.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The one walking right in front was an old man who appeared to be around sixty years old. However, he was tall and sturdy. From the looks of it, he was a very impatient person.

    ¡°I am An Zheng.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and straightforward: ¡°State of Yan¡¯s An Zheng.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression clearly changed a bit, because the name An Zheng was definitely not unfamiliar to the State of Yan¡¯s immediate neighbors. Moreover,, the empress dowager of State of Yan, had died in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You lunatic!¡±

    The old man was furious, ¡°You are my enemy, you actually dared to appear here! Speak, are you nning something against my King? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Even if you speak so loudly, you still do not have any imposing manner, and the reason why you are walking in the front is not because your cultivation level is the highest, but because you want to show off. ¡°So, even among all the people that came with you, you are still the lowest. Why do I need to talk to you about something? Your level is not high enough.¡±

    The old man raged: ¡°I¡¯ll cripple you first, then catch you in front of King Zhao!¡±

    He rushed forward and raised his hand to grab at An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    But there was clearly a hesitation in his movements, because he was waiting for someone to stop him. But unfortunately, who was not an old fox to be the master of a sect? He thought someone would try to stop him, but everyone was watching. Since he was willing to be the first to probe out An Zheng¡¯s strength, how could the remaining people stop him?

    Thus, at this moment, the old man felt a bit of regret.

    A disdainful smile hung on An Zheng¡¯s lips: ¡°If you want to attack, you don¡¯t dare; if you want to show off, youck the confidence; foerson like you, no matter how old you are, there¡¯s no better way out.¡±

    The old man had been forced into a corner, leaving him no choice but to take action.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you to avenge my State of Zhao Princess!¡±

    A strong force surged out from the old man¡¯s palm. He had heard too many rumors regarding An Zheng, so he went all out the moment he attacked, not daring to let his guard down.

    An Zheng stood there quietly, not even moving. The moment the old man attacked, he could immediately sense the other party¡¯s strength from the Cultivation Power that was pouncing towards him, so he did not put this person in his eyes at all. From the Cultivation Power, this old man was probably around the second stage of the Lower Completion Stage.

    However, under the same realm, there was no need for An Zheng to care about it.

    the Cultivation Power that looked like it could tear rocks apart directly struck An Zheng¡¯s body, but he did not even move.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the King Zhao, I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently.

    That old man said angrily: ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you are not scheming, how do you know that King Zhao is here!¡±

    Unexpectedly, with just one move, An Zheng waspletely unharmed, and even had not moved an inch, how could he not be enraged in his heart? Thus, when he asked the question, he no longer had much confidence.

    An Zheng looked at him, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The old man stared nkly for a moment before suddenly understanding and immediately bing angry from embarrassment. He knew that he might not be An Zheng¡¯s match, but he had no choice but to continue fighting. Being humiliated by An Zheng in front of so many people, if he were to tolerate it, then he would not stay in the martial arts world anymore.

    However, when he lifted his hand a second time and didn¡¯t have time to use his most proficient martial skill, he suddenly felt something tighten around his neck.

    To his horror, he discovered that An Zheng was standing just half a meter away from him and his left hand was grabbing onto¡¯s neck. But he didn¡¯t react at all. If An Zheng was willing, he would already be dead.

    In front of everyone¡¯s terrified eyes, An Zheng lifted the old man up with one hand. He clutched at the old man¡¯s neck. The old man¡¯s blood could not circte. He looked weak, and his body drooped like arge ball of noodles.

    An Zheng looked at the person in front of him and said: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I am here to see King Zhao and not to kill. If you think seeing the King Zhao is not enough, I will take a step back and kill you guys. ¡±

    He casually flung the old man, sending him flying two hundred meters away. The old man was unable to recover his strength even after flying two hundred meters over the road. In that instant, his vital energy and blood waspletely sealed by An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power;

    With a bang, the old man¡¯s body mmed into the far away wall, directly entering it.

    ¡°Such a weak and foolish person is not qualified to stand in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the few cultivators whose positions were obviously not weak and said, ¡°Who do you think has the qualifications to talk to me? If you are unable to, I will have to trouble you all to report to King Zhao, that the first-rate protector of the great swallow, An Zheng, requests to see you. ¡±

    He pointed to the ce far away where the lights were brightly lit, ¡°If none of you are willing to report to me, then I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng took a step forward.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    Both of them shouted at the same time.

    One of them was a middle-aged man who looked to be around forty years old, who was standing right in front of An Zheng. In his hand was a folding fan. He was wearing a royal blue robe, which gave him a more reserved demeanor than the old man from before.

    The other one was an old man who was flying over from afar. This old man was somewhat special because he waunuch. The uniform on his body proimed his identity, and his face that was filled with a feminine air made people feel even more disgusted.

    ¡°How can the Land of Great Zhao allow others to be so impudent?!¡±

    The old mannded in front of everyone, ring at An Zheng: ¡°Even if you are the Duke Protector of the State of Yan, you are still an outsider to this ce. If you follow the rules, you will be a distant guest. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, you¡¯re an enemy. Don¡¯t be so arrogant, no matter how much youmand the wind and rain in State of Yan, there is no need for the State of Zhao to give you so much face. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are being stubborn, but you do not have the qualifications.¡±

    The old eunuch¡¯s face was already very pale, but now it was even paler.

    He cupped his hands together and said, ¡°The King¡¯s will is clear. Since you came all the way from An Kingdom, of course you have to meet him. However, I, Zhao, am a nation of etiquette. Of course, I want to wee the original guests. You two split up to see if the Duke of An was brave enough to walk through like this. If you dare, the King will be waiting for you in front. ¡±

    He waved his hand, and the cultivators immediately parted to look at An Zheng.

    Both sides were filled with cultivators and their attitudes were clear. If they wanted to meet the King Zhao, they would have to fight their way through this road!

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief before he strode forward.

    The path was still a few hundred meters long, and there were dozens of Sect Leader level cultivators standing on both sides!

    ¡°The road is a little short.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Let me think that there is no one in State of Zhao.¡±

    In that instant, everyone¡¯s faces turned white, they all wanted to tear An Zheng¡¯s hand apart.

 Chapter 429 - Next!

    <h4>Chapter 429 ¨C Next!</h4>

    Dozens of cultivators, who were at the level of sect heads, separated into two sides, opening uath in the middle. The passageway was only two meters wide. To these cultivators, this distance of two meters didn¡¯t even count as a certain distance.

    What An Zheng had to face was every sect master, and maybe even the coboration of these sect masters.

    But An Zheng still did not regret, and continued to walk forward.

    Amongst the crowd, Chen Shaobai who was holding his yaksha umbre cursed in his heart as he was prepared to make a move at any moment.

    One of them looked to be in his fifties. He was short, but his two arms were especially thick and sturdy. With a single nce, he could tell that this person¡¯s cultivation was all in two hands. It was not that An Zheng had never met a cultivator like him. He did not cultivate any magical equipment, but rather, his own body.

    Back then, when An Zheng had first met him, he was not even afraid, let alone now?

    ¡°Shang Ang, Xiao Yang.¡±

    The old man casually cupped his fists in greeting, then made a gesture of invitation: ¡°This old man will be the first to consult the renowned Duke Protector of the great swallow, Heavenly Awakening Sect Sect Master An Zheng.¡±

    An Zheng also cupped a fist in return, and then, he took a step forward.

    The old man suddenly moved. Before An Zheng could step into the passage between the two rows of people, he had already made his move. Moreover, he was the one who truly attacked. Because his two arms had actually separated away from his shoulders, and smashed towards An Zheng like two short dragons.

    This was not the first time An Zheng had seen a body that could be separated from another.

    The two arms, a dozen of An Zheng¡¯s face, and a dozen of An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. As the saying goes, there is an expert in the arts. This old man, Xiao Yang, had spent his entire life cultivating on these two arms. From this, one could see just how powerful they are.

    An Zheng made his move, his left hand grabbing onto the arm that was attacking his lower abdomen, and his right hand grabbing onto the arm that was attacking his face.

    This feeling was as if the two mountains had been forcibly stopped. With sucerrifying strength, even if An Zheng was really as strong as an iron wall, he would still be smashed.

    However, An Zheng was not as simple as an iron wall.

    Those two arms were grabbed by An Zheng, causing the surrounding spectators to cry out in a low voice. Everyone knew how terrifying Xiao Yang¡¯s arms were, and those who had fought with Xiao Yang before were even more clear on the fact that even though Xiao Yang¡¯s attacks looked slightly monotonous, when his strength reached a terrifying level, there was no need for any fancy tricks.

    Furthermore, An Zheng was only a sixteen or seventeen year old youth. Even if he was stronger, how strong could he be? Thus, when everyone heard of the rumors regarding An Zheng in the past, most likely they would feel that this youth had some kind of powerful and influential person supporting him from behind, and his luck was simply extremely good.

    When An Zheng grabbed the two arms, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°The power of that fist strike can destroy mountains and rivers!¡±

    However, even though he was caught, Xiao Yang¡¯s expression only slightly changed and he quickly recovered his self-confidence. ¡°You are truly admirable. Being able to block one of this old man¡¯s attacks at this age can be considered as not being easy.¡±

    His left fist suddenly opened as soon as he finished speaking, and a wave of violent and vigorous energy surged out from his palm.

    [Tiger Roar]

    The powerful Cultivation Power formed a tiger head, which was close to materialization, opened its mouth wide and bit towards An Zheng. At this distance and this speed, An Zheng basically had no time to react at all. If it was anyone else, they would have definitely already had their heads bitten off.

    Everyone was shocked and thought to themselves, Xiao Yang actually still haidden killing move. In the past, when she saw him make a move, she was already very strong. She didn¡¯t expect that he would still hide his ultimate move.

    The tiger¡¯s head bit towards An Zheng¡¯s throat, causing An Zheng¡¯s eyes to tremble.

    The tiger head¡¯s movements suddenly slowed down for a moment, and he vaguely felt a zing temperature suddenly appear. But it was clear that An Zheng could no longer wield both his hands, and both of his hands were holding Xiao Yang¡¯s arms.

    That was the power that An Zheng¡¯s Eye of Darkness had just acquired within the secret realm. Even if it was a first stage Sumeru Stage Realm cultivator, An Zheng would have turned him into ashes with just a single nce from this Scorching Eye Technique.

    Of course, this gaze would not be able to stop the ultimate attack of a Lower Completion Stage cultivator, but to be able to slow it down by just a little was enough.

    The illusory image of a lightning dragon appeared behind An Zheng and bit down on the fierce tiger that was originally going to bite An Zheng. The Thunder Dragon¡¯s teeth brought with it electricity. After biting into the tiger¡¯s skull, the electricity flowed directly into its brain. Witipping sound, the tiger¡¯s head was crushed.

    The Thunder Dragon¡¯srge mouth closed, and with a kacha sound, the tiger¡¯s head split into pieces.

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Big bug, you¡¯re also a bug.¡±

    At this time, Xiao Yang¡¯s right hand was about to open as well, and an even more violent wave of Cultivation Power was about to surge out. An Zheng looked at Xiao Yang¡¯s right hand, and the lightning dragon immediately pounced over again. The tyrannical power of thunder didn¡¯t wait for the tiger to pounce out and directly killed it in the palm of its hand.

    Xiao Yang, who was not far away, cried out in pain. His face instantly turned iparably pale.

    ¡°Cripple your arms!¡±

    An Zheng let out a cold snort. A zing purple sun appeared on his left hand and purple lightning coiled on his right. In just an instant, one of the arms that were harder than steel was burnt to ashes by the purple sun while the other was sted into smithereens by the purple lightning.

    Witlop, Xiao Yang¡¯s body copsed limply to the ground. Both his arms were crippled at the same time, and his cultivation could be considered to have been crippled for the past hundred years. If An Zheng was willing, killing him now would be easy.

    But sometimes, not killing was more terrifying than killing.

    An Zheng pped his hands, sending the dust flying.

    Without even looking at the unconscious old man on the ground, he continued walking forward.

    ¡°An early stage of the Third Rank of the Lower Completion Stage. He has cultivated for almosundred years before reaching this stage. Why must he suffer?¡±

    An Zheng said extremely arrogantly: ¡°The achievement of breaking a hundred years of cultivation for my ten years of cultivation is also as easy as flipping my hand.¡±

    The face of the man in his forties who stood opposite Xiao Yang constantly changed. After being silent for a long time, he did not dare to make a move. He knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for Xiao Yang. Even if he attacked, he would only be bringing shame upon himself. He made a gesture of invitation, then turned and left.

    Because this person was very clear that he had retreated without fighting, and in the future, he no longer had the qualifications to stand by the King Zhao¡¯s side. Let alone standing by the side of the King Zhao, they might not even have the chance to establish themselves in the martial arts world of the State of Zhao anymore. However, he was even more clear that if he made a move, then the consequences would be even worse than Xiao Yang¡¯s. If he had to make a choice, he would rather leave State of Zhao than to be crippled or killed by others.

    As the head of a sect, respect was of course important, but what was more important was living.

    One move, one cripple, and one person was forced back.

    An Zheng walked to the middle of the two people who were pped on the second seat and looked at the two people left and right.

    The old man on the leftughed awkwardly, and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Heavenly Stage Sect Leader, Lin Lun.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to ask for guidance, Lin Lun cupped his fists towards the beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties and said, ¡°As the proverb goes, a good man should not fight with a woman. So, this opportunity to spar with Master An, I¡¯ll let Sect Master Chu have it. ¡±

    Although the beautiful woman looked a little plump, she still possessed a charm that was difficult for men to resist. Especially those towering chests, it was truly a magnificent sight to behold. It was just a slight movement of his body, but the two lumps of objects were already jumping up and down. They were truly sharp weapons for the eyes.

    She was also very tall, at least 1.7 meters or more tall. Her skeleton was veryrge, so she appeared slightly plump. However, her long chest and thighs were perfectly round, and she possessed all the advantages of stimting men.

    But everyone in the State of Zhao and the martial world knew that this woman was not to be trifled with. Back then, when someone brushed past her and touched her butt, she exterminated nine generations of this person. When someone fought her, they only said that women were not good enough and she cut them into pieces. Last time when she went up on stage, no one was willing to fight her. Not just because she was a woman, but because she was a woman she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    The tall womanughed coldly. ¡°Coward.¡±

    She cupped her fists: ¡°Sect Leader of Linglong Sect, Chu Yingnan requests for guidance from Master An.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, An Zheng suddenly appeared in front of her. The Broken Army Sword appeared out of nowhere and pointed the tip of the sword at Chu Yingnan¡¯s throat.

    An Zheng took a step back and cupped his fists: ¡°Sess from your sneak attack is nothing teal man. However, this was not apetition, An Zheng had to see King Zhao, so he had offended him. If Sect Leader Chu makes a move, An Zheng might not be able to win. ¡±

    Chu Yingnan¡¯s face kept changing, and after being silent for a long while, she cupped her fists: ¡°A loss is a loss, thank you Master An for giving me some face, making it easier for me to lose.¡±

    She turned around and left, ¡°This An Zheng is an open and upright person, he is definitely not the kind of ruthless person who is rumored to be in the martial arts world. From today onwards, if anyone encourages me to go and kill An Zheng, I will kill them all first. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head towards the old man: ¡°Sect Master Lin, please advise.¡±

    The old man called Lon was already over 160 years old. He had already passed the age of personally going up to fight. However, he was still full of energy. Although he was in the back line in the sect, as long aretty girl came to the main sect, he would definitelye out and try his best to get her.

    After all these years, who knows how many people he has harmed.

    He was sure that he was not An Zheng¡¯s match. He and Chu Yingnan were both at the peak of the third stage of the Lower Completion Stage, just slightly stronger than the pale Xiao Yang from before. It wouldn¡¯t broblem to defeat Xiao Yang, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as easy as An Zheng¡¯s. Moreover, An Zheng had already seeded when he wanted to kill Chu Yingnan earlier.

    He sped his fists. ¡°I¡¯m willing to acknowledge ¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish speaking thest few words, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword had already arrived. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Sect Master Lin.¡±

    In an instant, Lin Lilun summoned three defensive magic tools and gathered all of his Cultivation Power in front of him. At the same time, he retreated backwards explosively, both hands drawing out a dozen or so circles, the Cultivation Power turning into a violent storm trying to pull the Broken Army Sword away.

    But no matter what was in front of him, the Broken Army Sword¡¯s straight forward path did not change. In front of him was a magical equipment, Piercing through. In front of them was the Cultivation Power, Piercing through. In front of him was an old man, impaled.

    An Zheng who was at the second stage of the Lower Completion Stage, and Lin Lilun who was at the peak of the third stage of the Lower Completion Stage, simrly, they did not feel any pressure at all. The Broken Army Sword kept moving forward, piercing the magic tool, piercing the Cultivation Power, and piercing through Lin Lilun¡¯s chest.

    When An Zheng pulled out his sword, the Sword Qi that he released was immediately retracted and it exploded inside Lin Lon¡¯s body, immediately causing a shocking bloody hole. Looking at the corpse that fell to the ground, An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Such a sinister heart. Even so in front of a woman, I don¡¯t know how disgusting I can be in front of a man.¡±

    What An Zheng did not know was that when Chu Yingnan was young, Lin Lun had already wanted to take over her. If she didn¡¯t think that her seniors from Jianghu had stopped her, she might not have her current Jianghu status. She might have been dragged down or killed by Lin Lun.

    It had been many years since Lirin had had a chance to get his hands on Chu Yingnan, who was no weaker than him in cultivation, and he had no chance at all. Therefore, he had always been furious and wanted to find an opportunity to teach Chu Yingnan a lesson. He was the first female disciple in his many years as sect head of the martial arts world who dared to reject him.

    An Zheng looked at the corpse on the ground, and then kicked it away.

    ¡°You are unworthy to die in front of me for scheming against women.¡±

    He moved on.

    ¡°Next!¡±

 Chapter 430 - Cross Blade Fu Yinghou

    <h4>Chapter 430 ¨C Cross de Fu Yinghou</h4>

    An Zheng took another step forward, and indifferently said one or two words.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    The several Sect Leaders behind looked at each other in dismay. In fact, everyone¡¯s strength was about the same. The true Sect Leaders ofrge sects that were much stronger than them were all behind them. It was impossible for them to appear so early. Originally, they thought that this kind of situation would be enough to defeat An Zheng.

    Not too long after, An Zheng had already won three sect masters in a row, and there was another sect master who did not even dare to fight before leaving the stage.

    Next, it would be more difficult to say if he should fight or not.

    If they were to fight, none of the remaining people had absolute confidence in being able to win against An Zheng. But if they did not fight, the entire State of Zhao would lose face. This was not the honor of one person and two people, but everyone¡¯s honor. Even those who had yet to make a move and had yet to show their faces in the dark had lost their face as well. Of course, the King Zhao was no exception.

    If An Zheng continued to move forward, not only would the face of the State of Zhao¡¯s martial arts world be swept to the ground, even the face of the State of Zhao¡¯s imperial government would also be swept to the ground.

    He was just a single person, moreover, he was not even eighteen years old, and his cultivation had not even been ten years. If he continued to suppress him like this, who wouldn¡¯t say that the State of Yan was stronger than the State of Zhao?

    ¡°This has really brought you out of the limelight.¡±

    The old eunuch that had appeared earlier gave a cold snort and walked out, his two arms hanging very low. His sleeves were abnormally wide and his clothes had clearly been modified.

    He walked in front of the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Sucrious sight. A bunch of arrogant men, do you know that you are weaker than others now?¡± The King has asked you all toe out so that you can know that you¡¯re not the only ones in the world, this can be considered a lesson for you. ¡±

    Of course he woulde out at this time to smooth things over.

    He turned around and looked at the courtyard, but there was still no reaction. It was obvious that the King Zhao was still waiting. If King Zhao didn¡¯t want An Zheng to continue fighting, he should have sent him a letter long ago.

    ¡°The reason why you are usually so domineering is because the King has given you a lot of care. I let you out because, although you are the masters of a sect, you have not seen far enough. ¡±

    The old eunuch then continued to stall for time, waiting for a clear order from the courtyard.

    He looked at the middle-aged man in a royal blue robe beside him and asked, ¡°Marquis Hu Bo, what do you think?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°Since an esteemed guest has arrived, it may be a bit impolite for me toe here to receive you. However, the lords are all discussing important matters of the imperial court with the king, so I have no choice but toe here.¡±

    He took a step forward and stood in front of An Zheng: ¡°My name is Fu Bo, I am the most rxed person in Da Zhao. I have a noble title on me that doesn¡¯t have anything on me, Master An, please enlighten me.¡±

    An Zheng had heard of this Fu Bo before, he had heard of him when he was at the border. This Fu Bo could be considered the founder of the State of Zhao, so his descendants were blessed. It was just that in Fu Bo¡¯s father¡¯s generation, because he was too unskilled, he had already lost his title.

    Fu Bo had served the State of Zhao since he was young, so he wanted to restore the Fu n¡¯s former position. However, because the King Zhao was extremely disappointed with his father, he was also somewhat prejudiced against him. Even though he had done countless meritorious deeds in the future, he had still not been able to obtain a true official position.

    Although he was very disappointed, this was already a good start for him. Therefore, Fu Bo would never pick anyone. As long as it was something that was arranged by the imperial government, he would try his best to do it. Whether it was good or bad, whether it was saving or killing, as long as the imperial court gave the order, he would immediately set off.

    That was why people in the martial arts world had called him a ¡®shadow guard¡¯ all these years. The Ying Hou¡¯s meaning was, first, that he was the cultivator who was not part of the State of Zhao¡¯s imperial court, but was most proficient in it. Secondly, of course, was his status as a Marquis. Third, he meant that this person was very scary, like a shadow that could not be found.

    An Zheng knew Fu Bo, and Fu Bo obviously knew An Zheng as well.

    Only, his understanding of An Zheng was far inferior to An Zheng¡¯s understanding of him. Furthermore, Fu Bo had always been jealous of a youth who seemed to be so easily able to seed. He had done so many things for Da Zhao, yet he did not receive the treatment that he deserved. As for An Zheng, he received everything.

    An Zheng cupped his fists, he actually held some respect towards someone like Fu Bo. The previous generation had eaten up the legacy left behind by their ancestors, and he was relying solely on himself for his current status. And what An Zheng looked down upon, was that in order to restore his family¡¯s former position, he did everything he could do.

    An evil person that could not be considered a bad person was somewhere between a person who should be killed and a person who should not be killed. It was rather difficult to make a decision.

    But for An Zheng, there had never been a conflict between whether or not he should kill someone and whether or not he should make a move.

    ¡°Fu Yinghou!¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I have heard a lot about you.¡±

    Fu Bo also cupped his fists: ¡°Master An, I have also long heard great things about you.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°All of you can leave. It is a little too much for you to ask the Master An for guidance even with your strength. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to run out and embarrass yourselves next time.¡±

    Although the Sect Leaders looked down on Fu Bo, they could not win against him, and even more so did not want to provoke him. However, Fu Bo¡¯s attempt to forcefully save face for the State of Zhao seemed to be somewhat useless. The old eunuch clearly said that it was the King Zhao¡¯s orders, but now that he said that it was the people from the martial arts world who stood out, this baptism was not wise at all.

    Fortunately, An Zheng was the only outsider present.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then, please enlighten me, Hu Bo Hou.¡±

    Fu Bo waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I have a few things I want to ask Grandfather An.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°About five years ago? When I went to the north, I heard that there was a great man surnamed An in the south. He was juseenager, but his actions were generous and fair. ¡°I have an old subordinate, his surname was Jin, but he had no choice but to graze in the martial arts world ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Fu Bo said: ¡°This is my family¡¯s shame, I have never taken good care of the descendants of my old subordinates. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I had no choice but to drop by and see him. But I heard when we got there that he followed you. ¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he still well?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Not good, I couldn¡¯t take good care of him. He died miserably after following me to the great swallow.¡±

    Fu Bo: ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you for an exnation.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve already avenged my grudge, but I do owe him a debt.¡±

    Fu Bo: ¡°Then let me take it back for him. Since you took him in at the beginning, why didn¡¯t you take care of him?¡±

    An Zheng said apologetically: ¡°It¡¯s true that I couldn¡¯t take care of him properly, I had promised to take him to live a good life.¡±

    Fu Bo said: ¡°Since the grudge has already been exined, then if I had attacked a bit too heavily, please forgive me, Duke An. I want to kill you, not because of the enmity between Great Zhao and the great swallow, and not because of the conflict in the martial arts world, but because of our personal enmity. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly sneered: ¡°Originally, I still had some respect for you, but now, I can only look down on you. Don¡¯t you feel guilty when you use your dead men as an example? Back then, you didn¡¯t even dare to take him in. When you kicked him out of your house, you probably didn¡¯t think of your old friendship.

    ¡°Even after he followed me, he still couldn¡¯t forget about you and told me a few times. He said that no matter how nice I treat him, if you, Fu Bo, one day, summon him back, he will still go back. His ancestors were a subordinate of your Fu family, and so was his father.

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze towards Fu Bo had already be ice-cold. ¡°But he never waited for you to summon him before because his father stole from others when he was too poor. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that if you be famous in the future and someone mentions that an old subordinate of yours ihief, your face would be disgraced, right?¡±

    ¡°Now that Brother Jin is dead, you are really shameless to use his reputation to justify yourself. He¡¯s been dead for two years, and now you¡¯re thinking of avenging him? No, no, just because I¡¯m standing here now. King Zhao wanted to kill me, but he didn¡¯t dare to do it openly, so he could only use the grudges in the martial arts world to kill me. However, even if those people before failed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his finger and pointed it at Fu Bo¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to get up, you could only try your best to curry favor with King Zhao. That¡¯s why you say that this is not the grudge of a country, but our personal grudge. ¡±

    The fighting spirit on the Broken Army Sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands boiled: ¡°Speaking of justice, then I would also like to seek justice for you for Brother Jin.¡±

    Fu Bo¡¯s face turned white, the feeling of someone poking at his back was really unbearable.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway.¡±

    He stepped forward. ¡°Why not?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come, I¡¯ll grant your wish right now.¡±

    Fu Bo¡¯s hands shed as his de and sword appeared.

    Left hand de, right hand sword.

    [Sword and Saber duo: Open the Gates of Hell]

    Fu Bo¡¯s left hand shed forward and a ray of de light flew towards An Zheng. The sword in his right hand pointed towards the ground, causing the ground under An Zheng¡¯s feet to turn ck, the hard ground started to soften, quickly turning into the old man¡¯s marsh. An Zheng stepped on it and his body started to sink.

    Right at this moment, within the swamp, countless hands reached out and grabbed at An Zheng¡¯s leg, preventing him from struggling free. But when he looked at the ground, there was no change. Not a single hand stretched out.

    It was Qi, a strange sword Qi.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If it¡¯s not an honorable technique, I will break you with my sword qi.¡±

    The Broken Army Sword pointed downwards!

    ¡°Army Destroyer: Lightning Strike!¡±

    The sword beam brought with it an electric current as it rumbled into the ground. Those ghost hands that had reached out from the illusions were all burnt to ashes. The ground returned to normal in an instant, Fu Bo¡¯s sword qi was instantly dispersed by An Zheng¡¯s sword qi.

    An Zheng took a big step forward: ¡°You are originally an upright and upright person, but after your actions grew darker and darker, that¡¯s why you managed to cultivate this kind of dark Sword Qi.¡±

    Fu Bo: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s light or dark, as long as it¡¯s something that can help me seed, then that¡¯s the most correct decision.¡±

    An Zheng flung out his left hand and the Nine Hell Thunder Bell connected together into a string, smashing apart Fu Bo¡¯s saber Qi like a whip. An Zheng walked forward with the Nine Hell Thunder Bell in his left hand and the Broken Army Sword on his right.

    Fu Bo: ¡°You deserve to die, so you must die!¡±

    He crossed his sword and hacked forward.

    A huge cross shaped force struck towards An Zheng, and wherever the cross shaped force passed, the ground would be cut apart. Arge millstone separated the two had moved from each other. After the cross shaped energy passed through, the millstone was immediately split into four pieces.

    An Zheng flung the Nine Nether Thunder Bell in his left hand, and the Purple Lightning Whip swept through the cross shaped sharp aura and sent it flying. The cross shaped sharp aura flew very far, within a distance of at least three hundred meters, all the buildings, big trees, and even people were split into four parts by the cross shaped sharp aura, neatly and neatly.

    An Zheng shook off the first cross in the air, and Fu Bo had alreadyunched more than ten attacks.

    Each time it was fiercer than thest.

    Moreover, Fu Bo was not the only threat. That old eunuch stood far away, eager to give iry.

 Chapter 431 - Consecutive Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 431 ¨C Consecutive Breaks</h4>

    Fu Bo¡¯s strength had far surpassed those Sect Masters who had fought with An Zheng just now. The sabre in his left hand, the sword in his right hand, the strange Cultivation Power; And what An Zheng was going to face was not only Fu Bo, but also an old eunuch who could make a move at any time.

    Although the old eunuch never made a move, An Zheng subconsciously felt that he was even more dangerous than Fu Bo.

    Fu Bo¡¯s left hand descended and An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword moved to block, knocking Fu Bo¡¯s long de away. At the same time, Fu Bo¡¯s right hand pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s heart. His two hands moved at the same time with different moves.

    An Zheng blocked Fu Bo¡¯s de, the sword was already at An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng¡¯s body retreated, and like a whip, he swung out the Nine Hell Thunder Bell. Fu Bo dodged to the side, the sword in his right hand pierced the air.

    But just as he pierced the air with his sword, An Zheng felt a sense of danger. He did not turn around, but the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scalll flew out and blocked his back. Almost at the same time, tinkling sounds could be heard from behind him.

    Wave after wave of immense power continuously struck the Holy Fish Scale behind An Zheng. If An Zheng had reacted slightly slower, these sword beams would have pierced An Zheng¡¯s back.

    An Zheng turned his head and saw the other Fu Bo, but he quickly disappeared.

    An Zheng frowned slightly as twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale rotated and flew beside him. His attention was not on Fu Bo, who was at the very opposite side, but on his surroundings. Fu Bo who had suddenly appeared just now did not seem like a clone, because he had disappeared too quickly.

    An Zheng noticed that the ck marks on the ground were gradually fading away. It felt as if a drop of water hadnded on the ground and quickly seeped into the ground.

    Sword Qi?

    An Zheng looked around cautiously, Fu Bo¡¯s techniques seemed to be untraceable. What were the marks that quickly disappeared from the ground?

    An Zheng¡¯s attention returned to Fu Bo once again, but he did not look at Fu Bo, but instead, held onto the sword in his right hand. It looked like a very ordinary sword, without any terrifying aura. Just now, Fu Bo¡¯s longsword was not directly injured after colliding with the Broken Army Sword, which was enough to prove the quality of the sword.

    An Zheng had a veryplicated past, and the mostplicated past was to investigate cases. These experiences made An Zheng develop the habit of paying attention to the details, thus he was able to sense that there seemed to be something very small dripping from the sword tip.

    ck, like a drop of water.

    After discovering all of these, An Zheng gradually had a guess in his heart.

    ¡°Is this how you fight with others every time?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Fu Bo could not help but look at An Zheng with praise. ¡°Amongst the youngsters, you are indeed the most frightening. You saw through it so quickly, I thought it would be a while longer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only an opponent of your level would cause me to act like this. Others are not even worthy.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Even I want to thank you.¡±

    He looked at the sword. ¡°Why is your blood ck?¡±

    Fu Bo: ¡°You have too many questions.¡±

    He suddenly moved, and the long saber in his left hand shed downwards. A hundred meters away, there was a de light that seemed toe out of nowhere, and arrived in front of An Zheng in a sh. An Zheng dodged to the side, the de beam seemed to have grazed past An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The light of the de was so bright that if it appeared in the night, it would definitely illuminate the night sky.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the de because it was too strong, too ruthless, and too overbearing. Although An Zheng knew that this de was definitely not the only attack, he had no choice but to fully focus on this de.

    The de qi kept shing forward, but it did not even take a fraction of a second to do so. The Nine Nether Thunder Bell in An Zheng¡¯s left hand automatically flew out, spinning around to form a violent storm, the energy of the de directly striking the Nine Nether Thunder Bell. If this was an ordinary magical equipment, this de would have been able to cut it into two.

    It seemed that no matter what was in front of him, he would be cut in half.

    Right at the moment when the Nine Nether Thunder Bell blocked that de, An Zheng did not look at that de anymore, but instead turned around quickly. And just at this moment, a Fu Bo suddenly crawled out from the ground behind him, like a little grass that had just sprouted out, and stabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s back.

    However, it was at this moment that An Zheng turned around and perfectly blocked the sword strike.

    With a Dang sound, An Zheng deflected Fu Bo¡¯s longsword, but Fu Bo withdrew back into the ground. The ground was so dark that it quickly returned to its original appearance.

    An Zheng turned around again. In the distance, Fu Bo seemed to not have moved at all.

    ¡°Good technique, good technique.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but exim: ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s your de or your sword, they are all deadly moves, but they are not true fatal moves. If he were to use this move against others, he would probably not be able to do anything about it. There¡¯s no need to mention those who are weaker than you. Even those who are stronger than you would not be able to withstand it. ¡±

    ¡°Because neither your de nor your sword are empty moves. If others think your knife is a feint, then the knife can kill. If others underestimate your sword, a sword can kill. However, if your opponent¡¯s attention ispletely focused on your de, then he will undoubtedly die. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the sword in Fu Bo¡¯s right hand: ¡°The most powerful one is your blood.¡±

    Fu Bo shook his head and sighed, ¡°I had thought that at your age, the only reason you had your current status and achievements was most likely because of the help you received from a genuine expert, coupled with a little bit of luck. Now it seems like I do not know of other ces, but in the entire State of Zhao, no one at your age, or even ten years older than you, canpare to you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You think too lowly of me.¡±

    Fu Bo was slightly startled: ¡°So arrogant.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why are you acting so wildly? I¡¯m just saying the truth, you¡¯re looking down on me. If there is no one in the State of Zhao who canpare to me, then how narrow is my future? ¡±

    Fu Bo: ¡°I really admire your arrogance, but if you keep on admiring it, I will still kill you.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°Even if your talent is very good, it is rarely seen in this world. Even if your mind is mature, you¡¯re still much stronger than your peers. But you still have to die. Everyone is the main character of your story. You weren¡¯t supposed to be here, but now you¡¯re here, which means you¡¯re in my story. Since you have entered my story, the one who will die will naturally be you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone is the main character of their own story. So wherever I went, it was my story. Here I am, this is your story? Are you wrong ¡­ Wherever I go, anyone who appears is just a supporting role that will inevitably appear in my story. ¡±

    When he attacked, Fu Bo also attacked.

    When Fu Bo was young, he was also known as the genius that caused people to look forward to him. It was precisely because of this that Fu Bo told himself that he mustn¡¯t let others look down on him forever, just like how he despised his father.

    The saber in his left hand struck out first, and the violent saber Qi instantly arrived.

    But since he had already seen through Fu Bo¡¯s cultivation technique, how was it possible that An Zheng was still unable to break his third time? An Zheng was the type of person who couldn¡¯t tell how abnormal a genius was, but was able to crush all those so-called geniuses and freaks.

    ¡°Break your de!¡±

    An Zheng instantly gathered the Cultivation Power, purple colored Innate Qi overflowing from his palm into the Broken Army Sword. The sword Qi released by the Broken Army Sword that was like a lightning bolt struck the de in Fu Bo¡¯s left hand. Under the might of the Sword Qi, a lightning barrier formed in front of Fu Bo, causing his expression to immediately change.

    Without waiting for Fu Bo to react, An Zheng grasped the longsword with both of his hands and quickly arrived in front of Fu Bo. Fu Bo could only use the de in his left hand, while the sword in his right hand struck at the same time.

    But right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly let go of his right hand. A ball of zing light appeared within his palm, and Zi Ri appeared to be unable to resist. He pushed forward with his right hand, and Zi Ri smashed towards the sword in Fu Bo¡¯s right hand.

    Fu Bo¡¯s face changed again. He could only retreat.

    An Zheng had been waiting for him to retreat, how could she give him the chance to retaliate?

    His Broken Army Sword shed down ferociously, like a machete, while Fu Bo could only block with the de in his left hand. After six to seven tries, the de in his left hand finally could not take it any longer, and with a kacha sound, it was cut off by An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword.

    At the same time, An Zheng grasped the sword in his right hand and the purple sun appeared once again. In just an instant, Fu Bo¡¯s right hand had been burnt red.

    The moment that Fu Bo was distracted, An Zheng kicked at Fu Bo¡¯s chest. Fu Bo¡¯s body flew backwards like a kite with its string cut off. In the air, An Zheng chased after him and his right palmnded on Fu Bo¡¯s body ¡­ Nine Stage Explosion!

    Bang! Bang! Bang ¡­ After nine consecutive blows, Fu Bo¡¯s chest was already badly mangled from the force of the nine stages. And the sword in his right hand, had unknowingly been snatched away by An Zheng. When hended on the ground, the de in his left hand was broken, and the sword in his right hand was snatched away.

    After An Zheng defeated Fu Bo, he did not stop at all. And it was also in the instant he used the ninth phase explosive st to send Fu Bo flying, that An Zheng swiftly turned around, condensed a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns with one hand, and smashed towards the originally empty space behind him.

    It had been empty, but now it wasn¡¯t. The impact of An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was just right. The moment the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns made its move, the old eunuch also made his move behind An Zheng.

    His right hand, which had been in his sleeve, came out. There was a knife in his left hand, but his right hand was empty.

    The moment An Zheng saw his left hand brandish the de, his heart suddenly shook a little. The same move, the same left hand de, the same merciless attack. Was there really no connection between them?

    The instant the old eunuch saw the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he knew that he had lost, to that youth.

    Along with a burst of zing purple light, the old eunuch¡¯s iplete body was sent flying backwards. It prated through the smoke, passed through countless pieces of wood and gravel, andnded very, very far away. Half of his body was gone, while the other half of his body was lying on the ground. His face was as white as paper.

    After An Zheng defeated the old eunuch, he turned and looked at Fu Bo.

    Fu Bo struggled a few times, but ultimately was unable to stand up.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are too reliant on that technique, and instead forgot about your own strong Cultivation Power. You can appear where your blood is sprinkling. Once I see through this technique, all I need to do is to keep your blood from spilling out. ¡±

    Fu Bo spat out a mouthful of blood and looked towards the old eunuch who hadnded far away. However, in the midst of the ruins, the body of the old eunuch was blocked.

    Heughed bitterly, ¡°You sound so light and dexterous... Cough cough ¡­ Even if it was seen through, who would be able to prevent my blood from spilling out? Your cultivation technique is my nemesis. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Maybe your true nature is not evil, but you became like this after.¡±

    An Zheng lifted the Broken Army Sword s and pointed the sword tip downwards: ¡°Walk well.¡±

    Witu sound, the Broken Army Sword pierced Fu Bo¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng turned around, and his body shed to the side of the iplete old eunuch. The old eunuch raised his right hand with much difficulty, and pointed at An Zheng while trembling. However, when he saw the blood dripping from An Zheng¡¯s sword, he suddenly let out a long sigh. In the end, I was unable to seed, but unfortunately, it was destroyed by an outsider like you. ¡±

    His right hand descended, and his index finger and middle finger separated. An Zheng could clearly feel the sharp sword intent in those two fingers.

    These two fingers were the old eunuch¡¯s right hand sword.

 Chapter 432 - I want you to die

    <h4>Chapter 432 ¨C I want you to die</h4>

    When An Zheng saw the old eunuch put down the two fingers of his right hand, which were held together, he suddenly understood a lot. Especially after the old eunuch said that sentence, An Zheng¡¯s heart instantly became bright as he closed his eyes and waited to die.

    An Zheng shook his head: The person who nned this was big, why did he stop me?

    The Old Eunuchughed coldly: ¡°If King Zhao sees you, if the two nations do not dare to raise their weapons, how can we aplish anything?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Understood... You are Fu Bo¡¯s man, so you should be his teacher. But in order to help Fu Bo, you surrendered yourself to the pce and finally obtained a high position. Furthermore, Fu Bo¡¯s acting was also very outstanding, making everyone think that he was just a dog that was willing to do anything to restore his family¡¯s position. This n has been on your mind for so many years, if you don¡¯t stop me, it might work. You¡¯ve been working at the horns for decades. ¡±

    The old eunuchughed coldly, ¡°King Zhao originally did not have much hatred towards State of Yan, would he really fight to the death because of a daughter that he had long abandoned? Even King Zhao was hesitating under Da Xi¡¯s orders, how could he possibly care about Su Qingnuan¡¯s life and death? ¡±

    ¡°What the King Zhao needs to wait for now is whether or not Da Xi¡¯s attitude is even more unyielding. If Da Xi¡¯s side gave the order for the King Zhao to send out their troops again, the King Zhao would have to bite the bullet and fight this battle. Even so, King Zhao would not go all out. He knows very well that even if Zhao Ke were to kill Yan, he would definitely lose seventy to eighty percent of his strength. ¡±

    ¡°Why did hee? It was because he wanted to take a closer look at the situation. If the Swallow King sent someone to negotiate with him and offered him some benefits, the King Zhao would definitely not send anyone, and would just put on an act. It just so happens that you havee at this time. If you were to meet the King Zhao and negotiateter on, the two nations will call a halt to the war ¡­ How can we do it? ¡±

    He stared viciously at An Zheng: ¡°All these decades of ns have beenpletely destroyed in the hands of an outsider like you. As long as Yan Zhao and the other two nations start a war, the State of Yan will be annihted and if the State of Zhao¡¯s national power is greatly weakened, Fu Bo and I can kill the King Zhao and seize this country! ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°So you and Fu Bo deserve to die. After the war between the two nations, there were millions of dead, and the crime youmitted was great evil.¡±

    The old eunuch wanted to say more, but An Zheng raised his sword and descended.

    He turned around and saw a group of imperial bodyguards in bright yellow silk clothinging out of the courtyard. They divided the guards into two rows on the street outside the courtyard. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties walked over withrge strides. He did not look cold at all.

    This person was very thin and tall, but he gave off the feeling that he was not thin at all. Within his empty clothes, he could burst forth witerrifying power at any time.

    ¡°Master An.¡±

    The middle-aged man cupped his fists and said: ¡°I am Su Jin.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was slightly moved... Su Jin, the younger brother of the King Zhao, was rumored to be the person with the most authority in the State of Zhao other than the King Zhao. King Zhao enjoyed sightseeing. When he was not in the capital, all sorts of small andrge matters were left to Su Jin to decide. But this blood brother of his actually has a nameless name ¡­ An Zheng had faintly heard that Su Jin was the younger brother of the King Zhao¡¯s Su Sheng¡¯s half-brother, but ¡­ It was an illegitimate child.

    It was rumored that the old King Zhao met Su Jin¡¯s mother while they were on patrol. Su Jin¡¯s mother might not like the old King Zhao, but unfortunately, he was the king and she didn¡¯t even have the right to choose. It was said that when the King Zhao returned to Ye City, he initially wanted to bring Su Jin¡¯s mother back to the pce. However, Su Sheng¡¯s mother, who was also the Queen of State of Zhao, stopped him.

    Maybe the Heavens had already made arrangements for Su Jin to be an adult, and for King Zhao Su Sheng to inherit the throne, the first thing he did was to send people to look for his little brother. After the two of them recognized each other, Su Jin had been serving as an official ever since. Everyone in State of Zhao knew about this, but no one dared to say it openly.

    Su Jin, an official that worshiped the State of Zhao¡¯s Left Premier and even had a first-ss official position, was already an extremely important person.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied: ¡°Greetings, Elder Su.¡±

    Su Jin was slightly rude as he sized An Zheng up from head to toe. Then, he gestured to An Zheng, ¡°Your majesty is waiting for you.¡±

    As An Zheng walked forward, he turned around to look at the corpses of Fu Bo and the old eunuch.

    Su Jin¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. Obviously, she did not expect An Zheng to say such words, and the gaze in which she looked at An Zheng with was involuntarily filled with admiration.

    ¡°Elder An is truly worthy of respect.¡±

    Su Jin said, ¡°I was just about to say what it meant, but then I realized that it was meaningless to say it. Since Duke An has said this, we have already seen through it thoroughly. ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°That old eunuch said a few words to me unwillingly when he was about to die. They had been scheming for so long, but they did not know that their ns had been seen through by the King Zhao long ago. Since Fu Bo is acting likerson who is willing to do anything to restore his n¡¯s status, then King Zhao would definitely be happy to have such a person here.

    Su Jin: ¡°You guessed most of it right. Only one thing is wrong.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Which one?¡±

    Su Jin looked at An Zheng. ¡°The one who saw through their scheme wasn¡¯t King Zhao, it was me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, he thought to himself, why is Su Jin so unreasonable? If he was truly a person who was loyal to the King Zhao in the rumors, why would he steal from someone who had seen through his disguise? Furthermore, An Zheng was an outsider, a person who hadplicated rtions with the State of Yan.

    Therefore, An Zheng immediately made a judgment in his heart that this Su Jin was acting.

    But Su Jin¡¯s next words made An Zheng have a whole new level of respect for him.

    ¡°As an official, my duty is to speak up for the king and find out what¡¯s wrong with him. The King sat in the highest position in the prime minister¡¯s office, and as his subject, he was supposed to make up for the King¡¯s negligence. The King only needed to point in one direction, and the rest should be done by his subjects. Therefore, if the King were to see through Fu Bo and that eunuch¡¯s ns and not us, it can only be said that we are not qualified to be their subjects and that we should all be killed. ¡±

    His tone was t, without any fluctuation in it. A person who spoke so calmly definitely wasn¡¯t someone who knew how to tell a story, but his words didn¡¯t have the slightest w.

    Su Jin said as she walked, ¡°The intelligence agency of the State of Yan is really impressive. Duke An has just arrived at Fengyu City, and he has already arrived.¡±

    Of course, An Zheng would not deny that it was just a coincidence. It was a good thing to make the enemy more afraid.

    ¡°What do you think about the problems between Zhao and Yan?¡±

    Su Jin looked at An Zheng and asked.

    An Zheng: ¡°The current situation is inevitable, not a coincidence. Back then, when King Zhao sent Su Qingnuan to State of Yan, did he not expect that it would be like this? ¡±

    Su Jin smiled but didn¡¯tment.

    The two of them entered therge courtyard, one in front of the other. The courtyard was filled with guards. Any cultivation sect that could enter this courtyard to be a guard ought to have an extremely high status in the State of Zhao.

    When An Zheng walked in, he felt the enmity of the State of Zhao cultivators.

    The door creaked open as a young eunuch pushed open the door from the inside. The young eunuch nced at An Zheng with some disdain.

    He turned around to leave, but Su Jin¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The eunuch hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Minister Zuo, what can I do for you?¡±

    Su Jin asked, ¡°What is your identity? Even if the King dotes on you, you are jusunuch in the harem. Here, you will never be able to make a living. The one standing in front of you is the first tier protector of the State of Yan, in terms of status, he is thousands of miles above you. In terms of ability, even ten thousand of you added up wouldn¡¯t be enough. In terms of cultivation level, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to make a move in front of him. Since you are here to wee guests on behalf of the King, what about your manners? ¡±

    The young eunuch was frightened to the point that his face turned pale. He kneeled down and said, ¡°Minister Zuo, this servant knows my mistake. Please forgive me, Minister Zuo.¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°The King does not need you to be so unreasonable and narrow-minded. Go, take off your official¡¯s uniform, and from here on out, you will not be allowed to enter the pce. ¡±

    The eunuch raised his head, ¡°Minister Zuo, even though you havigh position, I am still the King¡¯s man!¡±

    Just then, a deep male voice came out from the room, ¡°Whatever Minister Zuo wants to say, that is what the Lone King wants to say. He said you could get lost, and you could get lost. In front of the Minister of the Left, no one could say that he was the Lone King, because he was the Lone King¡¯s man. ¡°If you had rolled out of here just now, you would have been able to afford the silver for the rest of your life without any worries. But now that you have charged into the Minister of the Left, you will only die.¡±

    Just as the man finished his sentence, a guard who was standing at the entrance obediently before suddenly made his move. A bright saber light shed, and the young eunuch¡¯s head fell to the ground.

    Su Jin looked at the corpse. There was no change in his expression. He said in a normal tone, ¡°Send someone to check if he still has any family members. Give him a pension of five hundred taels of silver. Tell them he died because of his official duties.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Someone quickly answered and went up to pick up the headless body and the head that had fallen to the side.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was focused on the guard who made a move just now. The guard¡¯s movements were extremely strange, when he attacked, he did not make a move, nor did he make a move. An Zheng took a nce at the two wide sleeves of the guard and frowned slightly.

    The guard saw that An Zheng was looking at his sleeves and his eyes showed anger, but he did not say anything.

    Su Jin gestured to invite him in, and An Zheng walked in.

    The room was veryrge. This was probably one of the big families in the city. It was just that the furnishings were a bit simpler. If he had known in advance that the King Zhao was going to stay here, and that there were still arge number of antique jade artifacts in the house, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death?

    King Zhao looked like an ordinary fatty. If he did not have the King¡¯s Robe on him and changed into an ordinary set of clothes, he would definitely not attract anyone¡¯s attention as he walked on the streets. He had already been in power for several decades, but what was strange was that he did not have the bearing of a king.

    When he raised his head to look at An Zheng, the arrogance in his eyes and the sharpness of a king level expert could not be concealed and leaked out.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the King.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Elder An. This can¡¯t be considered an official meeting, just casually sit down.¡±

    An Zheng really casually found a ce to sit down, and wasn¡¯t courteous in the slightest.

    King Zhao Su Sheng raised his head and looked at Su Jin, ¡°First, apany An Zheng. I still have a few things that I need to report as soon as possible.

    Su Jin walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and sat down.

    Not a word.

    Su Sheng waited for a moment. Then, he frowned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Su Jin replied: ¡°If the King is not here, this subject will discuss anything. With the King here, it¡¯s not good for this subject to discuss anything. ¡±

    Su Sheng shook his head and smiled bitterly, then put down the red brush in his hand. An Zheng, you dare toe here, it is truly shocking. Do youngsters all think it¡¯s amazing to go solo? But you are in the position of duke, you shouldn¡¯t be so rash. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°No matter what, meeting the King is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°It might not be a good thing to see me,¡± Su Sheng replied.

    He picked up the red brush and pointed it towards An Zheng: ¡°Gu, I¡¯ve always wanted you to die.¡±

 Chapter 433 - Calling Dad

    <h4>Chapter 433 ¨C Calling Dad</h4>

    King Zhao Su Sheng pointed at An Zheng with the red brush that he used to review the imperial reports, ¡°Gu, I¡¯ve always wanted you to die.¡±

    An Zheng remained unmoved, his expression as calm as ever: ¡°Anyone can say this, but the King cannot.¡±

    King Zhao asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°If Your Majesty wants me to die, it¡¯s enough to show how much Your Majesty values me. If I die, the King will dare to send his troops to the State of Yan. If I do not die, the King will not dare. ¡±

    King Zhaoughed out loud. ¡°An Zheng, I have long heard of your arrogance. I just don¡¯t know where this arrogant confidence of yours came from. Right now, you¡¯re in front of me, and I have countless of experts by my side. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already fallen intrap by yourself today. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Does the King really want to kill me?¡±

    The King Zhao said: ¡°Could it be that the person who weed you did notmunicate clearly?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If the King uses those people to kill me, I can only say that there is no one in State of Zhao or in the martial arts world.¡±

    King Zhao snorted. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have confidence, the higher you sit, the more you need to be confident. Without confidence, how could he aplish anything? However, if you are overly confident, then you will be arrogant. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your Majesty, do you think I¡¯m arrogant?¡±

    King Zhao pointed at An Zheng: ¡°If I say I will kill you now, you would definitely die.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the King Zhao, ¡°If I were to kill you now, will the King not die?¡±

    Su Jin who was seated beside An Zheng had his expression change: ¡°Impudent!¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°After all that is said and done, there is no meaning in it. Why don¡¯t you give iry?¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    King Zhao waved his hand: ¡°Since the person that most people in the State of Yan value most is sitting in front of me and saying such words, regardless of whether it¡¯s in private or public, I should satisfy your curiosity. This, I will count to three. If you are certain that you will not be killed, then I can agree to the conditions you put forward today. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you can count to three, and are certain that you won¡¯t be killed, I can agree to your conditions.¡±

    Su Jin stood up and walked to the side of King Zhao and stood there with his hands by his sides. King Zhao¡¯s face became a little more indifferent after Su Jin stood up properly. He smiled, ¡°This is the first time the Lone King has seen a guest like this in the dozens of years he has been on the throne. It was good for young people to be sharp, but it was inevitable for people to be timid when they were old. So for the past few years, Lonely King has always liked to use young people for small matters. Do you know why? ¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, the King Zhao continued, ¡°Because small matters are things that youngsters use. Even if they didn¡¯t do it well, it was just a small matter, there was no need to care too much about it. ¡°But, big news...¡±

    King Zhao looked at Su Jin: ¡°For important matters, you can¡¯t use young people.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The King said that I have nothing to say, I can only use my actions to prove you wrong.¡±

    He stood up.

    Su Jin¡¯s face changed, she took a step forward and blocked King Zhao. King Zhao¡¯s face did not look good. He reached out and pulled Su Jin: ¡°No need to block in front of me, I want to see what he can do!?¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Your Majesty, having said this, you have already lost yourposure.¡±

    He stood there and looked at the King Zhao, ¡°The sixteen kingdoms of the Yon Kingdom, if divided into several levels, can only be considered to be at the bottom of the sixteen kingdoms after sessive years of battles. Their strength can¡¯tpare to that of the State of Zhao¡¯s. Although there were some conflicts in the State of Zhao as well, they had always been nurturing themselves and the strength of their nation was one of the top in the sixteen kingdoms. Aerson from a small country, scaring the King Zhao to such a state can be considered a great achievement. ¡±

    Su Jin angrily said, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    A ck robed cultivator appeared out of nowhere, his right hand holding onto a de, shing towards An Zheng¡¯s neck, his speed reaching his limit, and when he appeared, he was already in front of An Zheng. Even if An Zheng was constantly on guard, he still wouldn¡¯t have noticed where this person came from.

    With An Zheng¡¯s observation skills, if he did not discover anything previously, it could only be said that this person was carrying some kind of magical equipment to conceal his presence.

    The de was simply too fast, and when it appeared, it was already very close to An Zheng.

    But as long as An Zheng saw it, who could be faster than him?

    An Zheng had already expected that there would be experts hidden in the house, and since they were the King Zhao¡¯s bodyguards, their cultivations must be strong. Thus, when he saw that de, An Zheng¡¯s body moved. As long as he moved, even if the opponent moved first, An Zheng could still avoid it.

    Dang!

    The guard¡¯s de heavily shed at the Holy Fish Scale and An Zheng left his previous position. That de could split a mountain, but it could not split a Holy Fish Scale apart.

    An Zheng¡¯s body had undergone too much tempering. Thunder, purple mes, after tempering his fleshly body, his strength was already far stronger than cultivators of the same level, even to the extent of beingparable to cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage. This de artist¡¯s cultivation was very strong, but he lost because of his confidence.

    He thought that this sh was enough to kill An Zheng. Even though King Zhao forbade him from killing An Zheng, An Zheng¡¯s arrogance infuriated him. He wanted to kill An Zheng.

    An Zheng was not arrogant, but this person was.

    The dended on the Holy Fish Scale, An Zheng¡¯s fleshly body already had the ability to teleport, allowing him to arrive at the back of the de artist. King Zhao¡¯s cultivation was not ordinary, and Su Jin¡¯s cultivation was even stronger, so the two of them could see An Zheng¡¯s movements, but they did not see it clearly. When they saw it clearly, An Zheng had already attacked from behind.

    It looked like the two of them finished it almost at the same time. The de Master unleashed his de, while An Zheng released his sword. The assassin¡¯s de struck An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale and An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword cut the back of his head.

    With merciless attacks, the Broken Army Sword directly cut apart that person¡¯s head, then his neck, then his chest, abdomen, and then the Broken Army Sword cut out from his crotch. The man froze for a moment, then parted. Blood gushed out like a waterfall, followed closely by viscous, bloody internal organs that fell to the ground like minced meat.

    Both sides fell to the ground separately, one on each side.

    An Zheng killed a person in one sh, right in front of King Zhao.

    However, right at this moment, the door suddenly opened. The guard who had been guarding outside the door and killing the young eunuch suddenly made his move. He flew in like a whirlwind, his hands forming a series of des, his speed almost double that of the assassin from before! This person was the real killing move.

    The strength of this cultivator had most likely reached the peak of perfection.

    The force that came from the de was too strong, it was almost impossible for An Zheng to defend against it. But An Zheng never backed off at all. With Broken Army Sword blocking in front of him, the sword and de shed together, creating an unending sound. The de and sword were both too fast, so much so that it sounded like a sound, and it was only for a second or two, but in reality, that person had already attacked six hundred times.

    An Zheng took a step back. The assassin¡¯s expression changed, he did not expect An Zheng to actually block it.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was on the assassin¡¯s arms earlier, but now he finally understood what was going on. This person ¡­ There were no arms at all, only knives on either side of his shoulders, which had reced his arms.

    And his de was especially strange and special, looking like the wings of a big bird. When he attacked, he could expand his wings, and at least twelve des would appear, just like when a bird pped its wings. In other words, if someone else were to make a sh, his two arms would spin and he would make 24 shes.

    An Zheng had unleashed six hundred attacks, in these two seconds, it was as if he had blocked tens of thousands of des.

    A terrifying person, a terrifying de speed, and a terrifying decisiveness.

    After the de user made his move, he was unable to kill An Zheng, and subconsciously looked towards Su Jin. Su Jin slightly frowned and nodded her head. The assassin attacked again, his body moved forward, but the de appeared to An Zheng¡¯s left. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword blocked on the left, and the de appeared again on An Zheng¡¯s right.

    This house was not big, so after this person made his move, An Zheng¡¯s body was covered in des.

    The Holy Fish Scale instantly closed, and An Zheng stood in the center of the Holy Fish Scale. The sharp and clear sound of the sword shing outside came to a screeching halt. At this moment, the assassin had already struck out ten thousand times.

    An Zheng closed his eyes and concentrated, the Blood Pearl Bracelet flew out with his Heaven¡¯s Eyes and floated outside the Holy Fish Scale. The Heaven¡¯s Eye was an illusory existence, so the people outside did not know of its existence.

    With the help of his Heaven Eyes, An Zheng saw that the de user had both arms opened wide, his arms looked like fanning sides, and on each arm, there were some long and some short des, just like a crane¡¯s wings.

    When that person made his move, these sabers were separated from his arms. There was no trace of them. His de could appear anywhere on An Zheng¡¯s body, and as long as he willed it, the de would be there.

    This was the strongest opponent An Zheng had ever met since his rebirth. This person¡¯s strength had definitely already stepped into the Higher Completion Stage. Even if An Zheng was a monster and never took the shackles of realm seriously, the difference in strength between the two of them was still too big. An Zheng was only at the early stage of the second stage of Lower Completion Stage, while the other party was at least at the early stage of the Higher Completion Stage.

    ¡°An Zheng, you¡¯re still too arrogant.¡±

    The voice of the King Zhao appeared.

    ¡°You are indeed a heaven warping genius, making me look at you in a different light. But precisely because of this, Gu You has decided not to let you leave alive. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so domineering when you entered the door, bowing your head in front of me and speaking some soft words to me, there would have been room forpromise between Zhao Yan and Yang Chen.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the Gu family has died in your hands. For the time being, you don¡¯t need to care about such a deep grudge and hatred. It¡¯s for the sake of the tens of thousands of citizens of State of Zhao. If the two countries were to fight to the death, there would be countless casualties. However, all of this has to change now. This battle is unavoidable, and in the end, it is all because of you. ¡±

    When An Zheng saw King Zhao¡¯s face, he got a little angry from embarrassment.

    An Zheng had truly angered King Zhao this time, the first de artist who made the first move was killed by An Zheng so easily and cleanly. In front of King Zhao, how much face did he have left?

    An Zheng replied: ¡°It¡¯s really funny, don¡¯t tell me that if I was a little cowardly in front of you, you wouldn¡¯t take things too far? I havee here to tell you that if I wish to kill you, I am free to do so at any time. ¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    King Zhao¡¯s voice trembled slightly: ¡°Right now, you¡¯re hiding inside this turtle shell like thing. Even if you can endure it for now, how long can youst? There are countless experts by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s side. If one is tired, then there will be another. There will be no end. There will always bime when you shatter this turtle shell. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun will let people tear you into ten thousand pieces. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you believe that your men will not dare to attack?¡±

    His voice contained a confidence that was difficult to understand even for King Zhao and Su Jin. There was even a hint of ridicule in his voice, ¡°How about this, you and I will both count to three and see if you die or if I die.¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    An Zheng counted first.

    King Zhao¡¯s expression changed, as he subconsciously looked around, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    An Zheng finished counting.

    King Zhao waited for a while beforeughing out loud. Is there any point in talking like that? You actually want to kill Gu?! ¡±

    ¡°If your mouth breaks again, I¡¯ll cut your tongue off before I cut your neck.¡±

    The voice came from the side of King Zhao, and then a de appeared out of nowhere in front of King Zhao¡¯s neck. The de had already cut into King Zhao¡¯s skin, and fresh red blood flowed down from his neck. With a slight movement, King Zhao¡¯s head would fall to the ground.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s somewhat irritating voice once again appeared. ¡°Every time it¡¯s me wiping your butt, you are the one who is pretending to be cool. I hate you so much.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s always you, wasn¡¯t it so that you would be more proficient at it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Next time, it¡¯s your turn to wipe it off for me!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Pay attention to the effect. At least the person in front of you is a king.¡±

    Chen Shaobai whispered into King Zhao¡¯s ear: ¡°You are a king? But in my opinion, you¡¯re not even a fart. If I wish to do so now, I can kill you in any way I want. ¡±

    King Zhao¡¯s face was pale: ¡°Brave warrior, don¡¯t be rash. As long as I can do it alone, I¡¯ll promise you anything you say.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Eh, this is something I have to think about, as long as you can do it, I will agree to it, let me think, let me think...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What a great opportunity, a promise from the King, you must think about what you want.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pondered for a good while, and then said probingly: ¡°How about ¡­ ¡°Call me daddy?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Please follow me, my lord.

    <h4>Chapter 434 ¨C Please follow me, my lord.</h4>

    An Zheng opened the Holy Fish Scalnd nced at the man who had the wings of a crane. This man¡¯s attack power could be considered the strongest An Zheng had ever seen since his rebirth. To be able to unleash over ten thousand attacks within a few seconds, no cultivator at the same level of cultivation would be a match for him at this speed.

    Therefore, this man looked at An Zheng with a gaze that was hard to understand, and also had a sense of defeat. He was already in the Higher Completion Stage, and he could feel from An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power that An Zheng was at most at the fifth or sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage. He had absolute advantage, so why couldn¡¯t he kill the opponent?

    ¡°Only a person with hatred in his heart would treat himself with such viciousness and decisiveness.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the man¡¯s arms, then slowly walked in front of Chen Shaobai. ¡°Are you a disgrace, are you a disgrace?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What did you say just now? said she could agree to any of your requests, what did you say? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I told him to call me daddy ¡­¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at Chen Shaobai, and sat down opposite of him. ¡°There¡¯s always a fight between people before we can calmly talk. If I don¡¯t show enough power to threaten you, then anything I say will be useless. So I wasn¡¯t willing to say anything just now. If I didn¡¯t have that kind of power, and my State of Yan didn¡¯t have that power, then there would be no meaning in saying anything. ¡±

    An Zheng ced the Broken Army Sword by his side, and turned around to look at the man with the crane wings. ¡°I won¡¯t kill your King, I didn¡¯te to kill him in the first ce. You should also understand that if I wanted to kill him, my friend would have been able to do so. ¡±

    An Zheng did not wait for the man to reply. He looked at King Zhao and asked: ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Blood was dripping from King Zhao¡¯s neck. He could not see it because he did not dare to lower his head. He knew that he was bleeding, because there waain in his neck that was close to death. It was so clear.

    ¡°Gu ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡±

    King Zhao¡¯s face was pale as he said: ¡°If I die alone, then the situation will be even worse.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, if you die, the State of Zhao will fall into internal strife. To my great swallow, this is not a bad thing, but instead the best oue. I didn¡¯t kill you because of this result. If you die, there will be a lot of people who will try to steal your position, including your good-for-nothing sons. At that time, if there are any powerful officials who disobey, then the internal strife in State of Zhao could easily kill hundreds of thousands or even millions of people. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t reject killing. I always kill quickly when I see people who do evil. But if I kill you today, I¡¯ll be a sinner. So, I would rather choosath that isn¡¯t the most advantageous for great swallow, and that would be based on your conscience and your guts. ¡±

    ¡°If you still have a conscience in your heart, you can just let Zhao Jun act. Both sides will really fight, and it will be a disaster for both sides. If you have the guts, then treat what I have said to you today as nothing more than farting. ¡±

    An Zheng got up, walked to King Zhao and whispered into his ear: ¡°But, I can guarantee you, something like this can still happen tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. Furthermore, it¡¯s me today, and it¡¯s him tomorrow. There might not be anyone who will die the day after tomorrow.

    He patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Let¡¯s go, King Zhao will please send us off.¡±

    Chen Shaobai seemed to be in a daze, and after hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, he asked An Zheng: ¡°What you mean is, it¡¯s not too solemn for me to ask him to call me father just now? ¡°Is this child¡¯s y?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You just found out?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The first time, was always a bit unfamiliar. Well, the next time Ie, I want to put it in a more mboyant way. You don¡¯t have to say, it¡¯s a little childish of him to call me father now. ¡°It¡¯s like two kids fighting. The one who wins is the one who loses, and the one who loses is called daddy. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Although it¡¯s a little child¡¯s y, it¡¯s still quite difficult. If King Zhao had to choose, he might as well give you more than half of the State of Zhao¡¯s territory, and wouldn¡¯t call you daddy ¡­ ¡±

    King Zhao: ¡°You two are enough!¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a littlete to be tough now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pushed the King Zhao outside, but the knife never left his throat. Although it looked like Chen Shaobai was a very dishonest and unreliable person, both his hand and the de in his hand were exceptionally reliable. No matter how the King Zhao walked, no matter how much distance there was between the two of them, the de would always remain several millimeters deep into the King Zhao¡¯s skin. As long as he walked a little deeper, he would be able to cut open King Zhao¡¯s throat.

    King Zhao left in a state of panic, and those guards were even more frightened than King Zhao.

    The man with the crane wings kept the same distance between himself and An Zheng as they walked outside. Without question, as long as he was sure that the King Zhao was safe, he would make his move again.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were both escorting King Zhao on both sides. Su Jin, who was the closest to them said witshen face, ¡°An Zheng, you should be very clear about the consequences of your actions. If you kidnap King Zhao like this, I¡¯m afraid that there will be no chance for you to calm down between State of Zhao and him anymore. Why don¡¯t you let King Zhao go and we can sit down to have a good talk. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I originally wanted to speak nicely, but you treat me like an idiot and find it hard to ept this. I beg you to shut up. One more word and I will cut off ayer of King Zhao¡¯s flesh. ¡±

    Su Jin opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Just tell me, how ufortable are you holding yourself back like this?¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Jin pointed at King Zhao¡¯s neck.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, say it, I just like to overthrow myself like this.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s face turned ugly: ¡°You are already an extremely popr man, and are the only one below Swallow King. Since you are here on behalf of a country, can¡¯t you be more dignified? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to be joking now. You should respect your own identity. ¡±

    An Zheng said to Chen Shaobai: ¡°Wipe the de a little deeper. I don¡¯t feel like what he said just now was apliment.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How much do you want me to add?¡±

    King Zhao: ¡°An Zheng... ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Su Jin quickly said: ¡°I just ¡­¡± Forget it, since the King is in your hands, just speak your mind. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll agree to it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified.¡±

    He looked at King Zhao and said, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t state my conditions with you? Because it was meaningless. As long as we let you go, what can you do even if you agree to all our conditions? Isn¡¯t it just going to go back on my word? First, we will directly take it to the State of Yan and invite the King to be a guest there for a while. Secondly, if the King does not have any important people by his side, please allow us to bring them back to the State of Yan. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Forget it, it looks like we are threatening you. How about this, you send your own sons over? I know you have six sons.

    King Zhao: ¡°Don¡¯t be too excessive.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to let you personally head there, Great King.¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°I promise you on behalf of the King.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You have the final say?¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°Of course. I can arrange for people to pick four from the princes and send some people to the State of Yan¡¯s Liu-Li City.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°King Zhao does indeed haveason to trust you. With so many people following us, you¡¯re the only one with the fastest reaction. Now that you say that you will choose four princes to send over immediately, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Firstly, I have never seen King Zhao¡¯s son, how do I know that you chose a real prince? Secondly, this is Fengyu City, not Ye City. Do King Zhao have the habit of bringing all six of their sons along every time they travel? If we gather all six sons, will we be able to summon anything? ¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s face kept changing: ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t go too far, what do you want to do?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Very simple, I¡¯ve already said it earlier. The best way was to invite King Zhao to Liu-Li City for a month as a guest, and then send a request for an alliance in the name of King Zhao, inviting Prince Zhuang and King Han to gather. The four nations will discuss how we should get along and how we should deal with it. ¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°That¡¯s impossible, you took the King away, how can I be sure that you will ensure the King¡¯s safety!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You have no other choice right now, either you take action to get rid of the two of us, or you ept my suggestion.¡±

    Su Jin looked at King Zhao and said, ¡°Great King, this humble subject is ipetent.¡±

    King Zhao said: ¡°It¡¯s already this time, what are you still hesitating for? Since I have no other choice, do you have another choice? ¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. She stood there and looked at the King Zhao: ¡°Actually, there is.¡±

    King Zhao was stunned: What do you mean?

    Su Jin was silent for a moment before she said seriously: ¡°If the King is captured and taken to the zed City, not to mention the fact that the State of Zhao has no face at all, just saying that there will be internal strife within the State of Zhao, who can stop that?¡±

    He suddenly lifted his gown and knelt on the ground, pressing his forehead against the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, please proceed with the position of Crown Prince.¡±

    Anger appeared in King Zhao¡¯s eyes, but he quickly understood, ¡°Gu Chang Zai, Su Qing Yang can be the crown prince.¡±

    Su Jin prostrated herself on the ground: ¡°If the King doesn¡¯t return in a month, then I can only ¡­¡±

    King Zhao acknowledged: ¡°I know that you made the right choice.¡±

    He turned his head slightly to the side and looked at An Zheng: ¡°In this chaotic world, whoever attacks fast and ruthlessly will benefit from it. Everyone says you¡¯ruthless person, so I¡¯ve seen it for myself today. To think that someone like you who killed my daughter and took over the State of Yan¡¯s power, someone like you would be able to do anything in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There are some things that I cannot do, buting back to it, for people like you, from the king of a country to the officials below, killing them one by one, I am afraid there will not be many that are wronged. Arrest all of them and line them up in a row.

    Su Jin said, ¡°You are already a noble and a leader in the country, so why do you speak in such a superficial manner?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I am not the official who serves as the assistant leader, I still like the martial arts world. The officials didn¡¯t even care about morality, so how could they trust him? The word ¡®letter¡¯ is also used in the martial arts world, so I would rather talk to you as a martial artist. King Zhao will be in zed City for one month, we won¡¯t stay for even one more day. Su Jin, you arure subject. ¡±

    Su Jin: ¡°Chunchen? I really have to thank you for your praise. I only hope that you will keep your word and let my great king return within a month. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I always keep my word.¡±

    He asked Chen Shaobai, ¡°Are there any signals? is the kind of person where you just go up and casually get a few dozen or even a few hundred people to support you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If I say no, would you not be in suceavy mood?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t helped you, you would have died in that room.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Am I unable to repay you with my body?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you at least have a bottom line?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You better think of a way to bring this King back to Liu-Li City safely. If this news spreads, then the number of people who will kill King Zhao and you and me will be innumerable. And you and I may not be as important as he is. As long as he is dead, only those who wish to be king will dare toe out in the open. ¡±

    Just as they were talking, a chariot swooped down from the sky andnded in front of An Zheng and the rest.

    Jiu Jiu carried his long sword and stood beside the chariot. He bent down slightly and said, ¡°Young Chieftain, we can go now.¡±

 Chapter 435 - Road encounters

    <h4>Chapter 435 ¨C Road encounters</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the sword ve driving the chariot, he might have seen him in the cave in Mount Cang Man that day. However, the sword ves at that time were all sealed in ice, making it impossible to see their faces clearly. This person was much older than Thirteen, the Sword ve that An Zheng was familiar with. He looked to be around fifty years old, but his temperament was even more indifferent.

    ¡°Young Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±

    That sword ve slightly possessed his body.

    Chen Shaobai was actually very polite to this old man: ¡°Uncle Cheng, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    The man who was called Uncle Cheng smiled and nodded, then looked at Su Jin who was following closely behind An Zheng and the rest.

    ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    He only said one word.

    Su Jin¡¯s footsteps paused, but she did not leave. As thest courtier of the State of Zhao, he was also the younger brother of the King Zhao. If he was forced to retreat by a follower, then the State of Zhao would really lose all face. Of course, the current State of Zhao didn¡¯t have much face left either.

    The matured old sword ve saw that Su Jin did not retreat, and killing intent seeped out of his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t see him move either. It was as if she just stood there without moving at all. However, Su Jin, who was dozens of meters away, was sent flying backwards. Arge wound appeared on her chest, and blood spurted out all over the ce. Everyone on the State of Zhao¡¯s side cried out in rm, but no one dared to act rashly. They were well aware of Su Jin¡¯s terrifying strength, but in front of that old man, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. They didn¡¯t even see how that old man had attacked!

    The scar on Su Jin¡¯s chest extended from her neck all the way to her lower abdomen, almost slicing her whole body open. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation base was already very high, this sword would have split him into two. Even if he didn¡¯t die immediately, given how severely injured he was, if he wasn¡¯t treated in time, his life would still be in danger.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Chen Shaobai and raised his thumb.

    Chen Shaobai introduced: ¡°This is Uncle Cheng, I have followed my father for hundreds of years...¡±

    The man who was addressed as Uncle Cheng humbly said, ¡°The young lord calls me Uncle Cheng, so this old servant is very happy but does not dare to be unworthy. This old servant is the second Sword ve under the High Lord.

    An Zheng hurriedly returned the greeting, ¡°Greetings, Uncle Cheng.¡±

    Uncle Cheng smiled and said, ¡°High Lord is truly fortunate to have a son like Young Lord and a disciple like Young Master An. His life can be consideredplete.¡±

    He made a inviting gesture and said, ¡°Please get in the car. Let¡¯s send the people back first.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged and boarded the chariot. An Zheng looked around, the number of cultivators and warriors in State of Zhao were increasing, there was not a single drop of water that could flow through, furthermore, the State of Zhao¡¯s warships were also gathering here, there were at least dozens of them in the sky.

    Uncle Cheng said, ¡°Please get on the carriage, Young Master An. Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s just a motley crowd. There won¡¯t be anything to be afraid of.¡±

    He pulled out the long sword that was tied to his back, and waited for An Zheng to get on the car. After he shook his wrist, a ray of light shed on the sword, and when he looked back, there was no trace of. A momentter, the entire courtyard was covered in a three hundred meter radius of ck fog, and the area where the fog appeared once more was filled with the sounds of metal shing.

    After a moment, the ck mist dissipated, and the ng was gone.

    As for the people who died, they were scattered all over the ground.

    Uncle Cheng let out a cold snort and got on the carriage with his sword. The flying dragon-like beast pulling the chariot raised its head to the sky and let ouoar before flying into the sky. When An Zheng sat at the window and looked down, he couldn¡¯t help but inhale a breath of cold air.

    Below, at least a few hundred people had been killed and their heads separated from their bodies.

    Where there was a ng, there was death. Wherever the ck mist arose, people would die. However, when Uncle Cheng killed someone, not even his shadow could be seen. Those hundreds of people who were killed weren¡¯t all armored warriors. There were also some cultivators whose cultivation wasn¡¯t weak to begin with.

    The flying dragon and chariot paused for a moment in the sky before suddenly elerating. The State of Zhao¡¯s warships behind could not keep up with the chariot at all, and in just a moment, they had left those warships withourace.

    Uncle Cheng sat in the chariot and said: ¡°That person called Su Jin is not weak, I am afraid he is at the third stage of the Higher Completion Stage. He just didn¡¯t want to use any tricks. You two captured King Zhao from the very beginning, Young Master An¡¯s n to lure the enemy had everyone¡¯s attention on him, the Young Lord had seeded in his attack. If not for that, the two of you might have already suffered a loss. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai smilingly said: ¡°With Uncle Cheng following me, when have I ever suffered a loss?¡±

    Uncle Chengughed and shook his head: ¡°What High Lord means is, in a while, the two of you should get off the carriage. The two of you have urgent matters to attend to, this old servant of the King Zhao will deliver her to Liu-Li City and hand his over to the Swallow King.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you senior.¡±

    Uncle Cheng quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You are a disciple of the High Lord and have the same status as the young lord. How could I dare to be called senior by you?¡±

    An Zheng did not know what to say, but Chen Shaobai seemed to be more at ease: ¡°Uncle Cheng, when my father is not around, let¡¯s not talk about rules, we respect you, and of course you are our senior.¡±

    Uncle Cheng smiled good-naturedly. He looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. The pursuers behind us should have beenpletely shaken off. You two can leave now.¡±

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and Uncle Cheng bid their farewells. When the chariot swooped down, the two of them jumped the moment it was closest to the ground. Because the speed of the chariot was too fast, even though it was only a few dozen meters in height, the two of them still had to rush forward for a long time before they managed to get rid of the inertia. With their cultivation level, they could obviously resist this kind of inertia. However, such pointless consumption of Cultivation Power was undesirable, moreover, if they forcefully stopped it, there would be a buzzing sound in their heads, and they would sometimes even feel like vomiting.

    The two of them stopped at almost the same distance, then looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Go to Da Xi?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°I have to do something before I go to the Da Xi Empire.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pretended to be bashful. ¡°I hate it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram ¡­ Let¡¯s return to Fengyu City. By now, the experts of State of Zhao should have already chased us out of the city with all their might, so it would be fine even if we swaggered back. ¡°This is Zhao Jun¡¯s military territory. Let¡¯s destroy it before we leave. For example, we should burn down Zhao Jun¡¯s granary.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So you aren¡¯t a good person either.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    If the two of them wanted to do something, there might not be many people who could stop them. The two of them took advantage of the chaos in Fengyu City and ignited all of the granary there. Then, they scampered off.

    When they left Fengyu City, the sky was already about to turn dark. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai continued to walk and chat with each other.

    ¡°Master said that he wanted to bring something back?¡±

    ¡°A single bead is extremely important to my father¡¯s recovery. However, sucrecious item is obviously not easy to obtain.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll help you look for the pearl first, then I¡¯ll think of a way to meet Great Xi Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo s.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You are a fucking lunatic. If Chen Wunuo sees through your identity, you will certainly die. No matter what, he will never let this shameful news of his own son killing the head of the Ming Fa Si spread out. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I know, but I have to go. If he could convince Chen Wunuo, then how many less people would die in the Sixteenth Congress of the Yon n? I still understand Chen Wunuo, and it¡¯s not like there are no ws, I know how to make him change his mind. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you ¡­ But then again, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the Western Regions. Where did the monk go, and where did the monkey go? ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°The grudge between monk and monkey, I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±

    The two of them chatted as they travelled. By the time the sky turned dark and dawn arrived, they were already at the southern border of State of Zhao. Not long after, Uncle Cheng who was ranked second in the sword ves brought his chariot with him and caught up, telling him that there was an urgent matter for Chen Shaobai to leave for the time being. The two of them did not expect to separate so quickly, but Chen Shaobai said that he would catch up to An Zheng very soon.

    After leaving the State of Zhao, he really became An Zheng¡¯s journey alone.

    The southern border of the State of Zhao was quite quiet. Although Zhao Jun and the rest of the army on the border of the Great Western Region were numerous, there was not a single person to be seen even after walking for tens of miles peacefully on the Great Western Region. This was the difference between a powerful country and a weak one. State of Zhao really wanted to gather all of his forces to defend, but Da Xi did not even put him in her eyes.

    An Zheng avoided the checkpoint of the State of Zhao at the border, and was prepared to cross the mountain in front to enter the Da Xi Empire. Some of the people from the State of Zhao would also climb over this mountain because they yearned for the powerful and prosperous Da Xi Empire. But very few people would seed. The first was that there were many dangerous ces in the mountain, there were both dangerous areas and fierce beasts. Secondly, he had no way of standing on Da Xi¡¯s side.

    The pride of the Da Xi people allowed them to recognize outsiders with a single nce.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, there were obviously no ferocious beasts that made him afraid. In order to reduce the trouble, An Zheng waited until dawn to enter the mountain. This mountain was called the Cangshan Mountains. It was said that there were many docile demonic beasts within the mountains. Not only were they harmless, they could even bring people help.

    However, nothing was absolute. There were those who were docile and those who were vicious. When An Zheng first entered the mountain, he could walk along some small paths, and after walking for half a day, the paths disappeared. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry about getting lost as long as he kept walking south. good old man, who was originally a very honest cat, suddenly woke up after entering the mountain. An Zheng realized that after eating so many good things ¡­ It wasn¡¯t long at all.

    good old man yawned and woke up. He then stretched his limbs andzily climbed onto An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, squatting there and looking ahead.

    ¡°You must have smelled something.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said.

    good old man meowed but did notment. It was even more bumpy, and there was no way out, so he had to take the lead. Along the way, An Zheng had indeed met a few docile looking small sized demon beasts, but An Zheng did not hunt them. These small creatures did not have an easy time surviving, so there was no need to hunt them all.

    The hunters had targeted these docile demonic beasts, and they could still sell Demonic Beast Cores s for money.

    When good old man saw those little things, he did not have much desire, and would sometimes jump down to y with them. However, those little things were afraid of good old man, since good old man was the most powerful demon beast ¡­ Once.

    An Zheng could not help but think of the meaning of the opening of the reincarnation cycle in the good old man.

    When they were almost to the top of the mountain, good old man suddenly raised his head and called out. The stars in his eyes started to circte.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, then he summoned his Holy Fish Scale. good old man raised a beautiful little w and pointed towards the left. An Zheng then walked towards that direction.

    The forest was very dense, so An Zheng passed through the branches that were always growing.

    There seemed to be a numbing groan ahead, not a woman¡¯s groan at certain moments, but one that sounded creepy and soft, but it lingered in my mind.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, because he saw something lying besidock in front of him. It looked like a man¡¯s clothes were ragged, and it was hard to tell if it was a man or a woman.

    Beneath his disheveled hair, his face looked miserably white and even a little blue.

    And that thing¡¯s eyes were crimson red.

 Chapter 436 - Precious natural treasures

    Chapter 436 ¨C Precious natural treasures

    At this point, An Zheng could only approach. The thing in front should have discovered An Zheng a long time ago, but it looked to be veryzy as itid on top of a boulder. Every breath it took caused its chest to rise and fall greatly. And every time it went up and down, there would be an unspeakable but absolutely creepy moaning from his throat.

    Its face was unsightly, white witinge of blue. It looked like it was poisoned, but also like it had been sick for a long time.

    ¡°So hungry.¡±

    When it saw An Zheng walking over, it said these two words.

    ¡°People?¡±

    An Zheng asked tentatively.

    That thing tilted its head slightly to look at An Zheng, then opened its mouth andughed, revealing the fangs in its mouth. And at the same time itughed, An Zheng felt a mysterious force pulling his body behind him, pulling him towards that thing¡¯s side. The creature¡¯s mouth grewrger andrger, and the corners of its mouth all split open, revealing fresh red flesh that extended all the way to its ears.

    From the looks of it, it wanted to swallow An Zheng whole.

    An Zheng flung his hand and threw a piece of Holy Fish Scale, which spun like a de and pierced into its mouth. With a kacha sound, it stuck there, almost slicing off the creature¡¯s head. But even in this situation, the thing¡¯s mouth still moved, as if it wanted to swallow the Holy Fish Scale.

    An Zheng summoned out the Heaven Eyes Divine Vision to look at it, and the Heaven Eyes Divine Vision appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    The souls of those who died from starvation had gathered together. If it wasn¡¯t a single person¡¯s souls, at least hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands would die without dispersing. Their resentment was too great, causing them to be hungry ghosts. The power grade would be determined by the number of agglomerated spirits of the wrongdoers. The power of the hungry ghosts formed by the souls of the hundreds of people was the early stage of Sumeru Stage, and this hungry ghost was formed from at least tens of thousands of aggrieved souls, so its power was at the peak of the Captive Stage.

    An Zheng sighed, the hungry ghost... This meant that there had been a great famine in this ce a long time ago. Who knew how many people had starved to death? However, if it was just starving to death, it shouldn¡¯t cause sucuge amount of resentment. Thus, this famine should be man-made.

    This ce was at the border between the State of Zhao and the Da Xi Empire, so the State of Zhao didn¡¯t know about it. Even the most ordinary family in Da Xi would have two to three years worth of leftovers. In fact, even though Da Xi was ridiculously big, it had been a long time since she needed to pay for the food. With 200 to 300 grains, the granary of Da Xi City could be filled.

    Therefore, this famine should be on the side of the State of Zhao.

    After An Zheng made his judgement, he quickly denied it. Logically, there should be no civilians in State of Zhao near the Da Xi Empire.

    The thing¡¯s resentment was too heavy, even the sound of the Holy Fish Scale biting could be heard. The sound of the fangs and metal rubbing against each other made one¡¯s ears go numb.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes¡¯ voice continued, ¡°The hungry ghost¡¯s battle prowess is ferocious, but it cannot move.¡± Only the groans could attract curious people or other spirits to approach and then be devoured by suction. The more creatures he devoured, the stronger the hungry ghost became. When the number of devoured creatures was the same as the number of dead people, the hungry ghosts would be reborn. After reincarnating, the hungry ghost is no different from a real person. However, it has no life or death, and its fighting prowess is extremely terrifying.]

    An Zheng gave a cold snort, ¡°Even if you have all once suffered grievances, hurting people now is also not something that you can be allowed to do.¡±

    He pointed downwards, and the Holy Fish Scale began to spin rapidly. Like a knife, the de sliced open the hungry ghost¡¯s mouth, then his head. In An Zheng¡¯s eyes, the battle power of Captive Stage was not much, it was just a set of Holy Fish Scalhat killed him. After the hungry ghosts were split apart, a foul stench drifted out. The smell of the surrounding area was extremely strong.

    An Zheng held his breath and walked over to look at the hungry ghost¡¯s corpse. Countless amounts of ck gas emerged from within, and very soon, the hungry ghost¡¯s body became shriveled.

    [Wherever the hungry ghostse from, there will be grievances. Whereveungry ghost does not move, a precious treasure shall be found.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared again, brightening An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. The reason why these ghosts had not dissipated was because there were precious treasures here that had gathered them, which was why they had be hungry ghosts. If there was a famine and many people died, these people would not die of grievances, so they would not be hungry ghosts. Only after three conditions were met would suching appear.

    The first was to die from famine. Secondly, there was injustice. Third, there was a supreme treasure not too far away from the Land of Death.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Cultivation Power swept through the hungry ghosts¡¯ iplete bodies likurricane, ¡°You all have been dead for who knows how many years. I am on the way here, so if I can find out why you all have starved to death, I will take revenge for you all.¡±

    After the remnants of the hungry ghost¡¯s body were blown away, An Zheng squatted down and looked at the big boulder. There was nothing where the hungry ghost had been lying.

    An Zheng looked at good old man. The stars in his eyes flowed, as if he was also looking for his. Only then did An Zhenge back to his senses. Just now, the reason the good old man had An Zheng head over this way was not because of a hungry ghost, but becausungry ghost must have a treasure in its ce. He just did not know what this supreme treasure was.

    The stars in good old man¡¯s eyes flowed faster and faster. After about ten seconds, his attention was attracted to the big rock that the hungry ghost was leaning on. good old man jumped down from An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and touched the boulder with his w. When it turned its head to look at An Zheng, the stars in its eyes had already begun to swirl like a neb.

    An Zheng took out the Broken Army Sword s and said in his heart that he would also like to cut the rock.

    In order to ensure that the things inside were not destroyed, An Zheng chose to cut downyer byyer. No matter how good An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was, he was still unable to see what was inside, or how big it was. Therefore, it could only be cutyer byyer. This rock was half a meter in size, who knew how much longer it would take to cut down like this.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands were abnormally stable, even the experienced Rock Cutting Master could notpare to him. Furthermore, Broken Army Sword were contemporary weapons and even though they did not write in the Purple-Rank, if we truly speak of it, after fusing with a few other weapons, the Broken Army Sword¡¯s rank could already be considered high among the Purple-Rank.

    good old man squatted there and watched quietly, as if he was also curious about what was inside. Its expression was especially focused. One could tell that the items inside must be very precious.

    As the stone got smaller and smaller, An Zheng¡¯s movements became more and more careful, and theyer of stone he cut off became thinner and thinner. Roughly ten or so minutester, that half a meter big fist was only the size of a fist, but An Zheng still had not cut anything out. He was confused because he didn¡¯t sense any aura of treasure from the inside.

    On the other hand, good old man¡¯s eyes were still as focused as ever. Seeing that An Zheng had stopped, it mewled twice to urge him on. Seeing the good old man being so confident, An Zheng packed up his expectations and took action again. It was not easy to cut the remaining fist-sized piece. The smaller the piece, the harder it was to cut.

    Also, he had to worry if the things inside would be damaged, so he had to be more careful when taking action. An Zheng cut this fist-sized piece into halves for an entire hour, until only an egg was left, but he still did not find anything inside.

    ¡°good old man, are you sure there are treasures inside?¡±

    good old man¡¯s extremely understanding expression also nodded with certainty. He cried out lightly, meaning that it was fine if you cut it. However, An Zheng had gradually lost most of his interest in the egg. Even if it was full of treasures, a piece the size of a chicken egg was not worth paying attention to. Unless it was a Ster Cast Iron the size of an egg, An Zheng felt that he had suffered a huge loss.

    Time passed minute by minute, second by second, An Zheng became more careful. But the stone in his hand had be the size of an apricot, and there was nothing in it.

    good old man continued to urge him, so An Zheng could only make a move again. A few minutester, the rock was reduced to the size of a peanut. An Zheng turned his head to look at good old man, held onto that small stone and waved it in front of good old man: ¡°Grandpa Cat, are you sure you aren¡¯t joking with me?¡±

    good old man had an expression of you being really ignorant, and was a little angry at An Zheng for not trusting him. An Zheng coughed a few times, thinking that even if he couldn¡¯t cut anything, he would just treat it as teasing good old man. good old man had already slept all this way, so it was better to just treat it as an awakening.

    A piece the size of a peanut, using Broken Army Sword was already extremely difficult. An Zheng took out the recovered ice spirit from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and was about to attack when good old man meowed and shook his head. An Zheng thought that this was to prevent me from using the Ice Soul. He had found an ordinary dagger that did not have any stats, so good old man did not stop him this time.

    An Zheng thought, why does the good old man care so much about this? Could it be that there really ireasure inside this peanut sized stone? But even if it was a treasure, how much value could such a small amount of treasure have?

    An Zheng squatted there and found a rtively t rock to ce in front of him. He ced a rock the size of a peanut on top of the rock and used his fingers to press down on it. There was no way to continue cutting now, so he could only scrape the powder downwards.

    Another minuteter, there was a slight cracking sound from the shell, followed by a small stream of quicksand flowing out. This quicksand was too little. If he held it in his hand, he would be able to blow it all away in one breath. An Zheng took the small stone shell and looked inside it. It was already empty, there was nothing inside.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was focused on the sand, he thought, could it be that the treasure was exactly this much sand?

    He squatted there, while good old man already jumped onto the rock and stared at the sand with sparkling eyes. It turned its head and screamed twice at An Zheng, meaning to say, you idiot, hurry up and put away this good thing.

    An Zheng somewhat unwillingly found a small, clean jade bottle and put away that bit of quicksand. However, when his hand had just gotten close to it, the sand actually started to flow by itself, spinning around the rock as if it was hiding. An Zheng tried to catch it a few times but to no avail.

    ¡°Spiritual?!¡±

    An Zheng was immediately filled with interest, thinking what was this thing? It was formed like sand, but it actually seemed to have a life of its own. He wed back and forth several times before finally covering the sand with his hands. When he opened his palm, he found that the sand had disappeared. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw that the sand in his hand was like a small insect.

    He wanted to put the quicksand into a bottle, but it turned around in an extremely naughty manner and refused to go in. An Zheng was stunned, what the hell was this? good old man jumped onto An Zheng¡¯s arm, then knocked the jade bottle away with his little ws. An Zheng nced at the good old man, and suddenly understood that the bottle that Flowing Sand despised was not good enough!

    An Zheng nced at Flowing Sand: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dislike it when you were inside the rock previously.¡±

    Even though he said that, An Zheng still chose to absorb the Quicksand into the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden ding sound from within the Blood Pearl Bracelet, followed by the appearance of a Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice.

    [The treasure of heaven and earth, Swelling Earth, will be kept. A single Blood Pearl will be created. Swelling Earth, naturally a treasure with supernatural Purple-Rank. ¡±

    An Zheng did not hear the rest of the words clearly, because his mind was in a mess ¡­

 Chapter 437 - The Weird Village

    <h4>Chapter 437 ¨C The Weird Vige</h4>

    An Zheng felt that he was a little confused, to the point that he couldn¡¯t even hear what Heaven¡¯s Eyes said after that. When he wanted to listen to it again, the sound had already passed. It was unknown if there waey function ¡­

    had heard of Swelling Earth before.

    Back then, when the Oldman Huo took out his copy of the Mysterious Ancient Book, he had told An Zheng that there were a few rare treasures in the world that were created by the heavens and the earth, and could not be created by human beings. Obtaining any of these items would require an iparable amount of luck. Now, he had just responded to the words that Oldman Huo always said ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s luck, no one else could have it.

    The Swelling Earth was rumored to have been used by Empyrean Gods to govern the waters of the world during the Primordial Era. It was said that a fingernail the size of a small amount of water would be required to cut off rivers and fill upkes.

    Who would have thought that this thing, which had been lost for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, would actually be obtained by An Zheng? What was the heaven¡¯s chosen one? This was the gift of the heavens.

    An Zheng took out the Swelling Earth once again and tried to read it with his Heaven Eyes. However, he did not exin much. It was obvious that even with the records in the Blood Pearl s, they could not read through the origin and ability of the Swelling Earth in detail. Although he did not know how to use it, he was sure that he would be able to use it in the future.

    An Zheng thought of the hungry ghost that he had killed. He cupped his fists and bowed, ¡°I just said that I will head south to the Great Xixi. If I find out what happened back then, I will definitely take revenge for you. I also hope that you will give me guidance above the Nine Heavens and below the Nine Nether Realm. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng spilled another bottle of wine and then continued on his journey.

    good old man was clearly more excited, probably because he found a treasure. A human and a cat led the way. good old manid on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and called out from time to time, as if wanting to chat with An Zheng for a while. As An Zheng walked, he said that the good old man was truly a good listener.

    It was already noon by the time they crossed the mountain. The sun was hanging in the sky to the south. An Zheng stood on top of the mountain peak and looked at the world to the south, his heart surging with emotions.

    He came back. In the end, he came back.

    Although he had just set foot on Da Xi¡¯snd, An Zheng was unable to calm down. After all, he was once a member of the Da Xi family and had fought for this country before. This country had too many of his imprints and too many of his memories.

    On the way down the mountain, An Zheng killed a few more fierce demon beasts and fed the Demonic Beast Cores to the good old man. good old man did not reject this kind of snack, which was greatly nutritious. The two of them seemed to be strolling around eating and eating.

    When they were almost at the foot of the mountain, An Zheng identally discovered another rock that was wrapped in a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. This item was already considered priceless, butpared to the Swelling Earth, it couldn¡¯t bepared.

    There were few signs of human life in this mountain, so it was not unreasonable to discover natural treasures. When An Zheng was on the mountain, he noticed that there seemed to be very few people on the in in front of them. Looking from afar, one could only see a few small viges, and they were all very far away.

    An Zheng frowned slightly, he had a bad feeling about this. This ce was too deserted. How could there be such a sparsely popted ce like this in the Da Xi Empire? Da Xi had been living in peace for many years, so the rate at which the poption multiplied had always been very fast. The city was prosperous, and the countryside was densely packed. However, this ce was like the border between Yan Zhao and the rest of the country.

    An Zheng descended from the mountain and found a small path. It was unknown how many years the grass on the small path had fared for, but it was obvious that no one had walked across it in a long time.

    It took him almost two hours to reach the nearest vige. It would be very far from the top of the mountain, and the true distance from the foot of the mountain to the foot of the mountain would be even further. Although he had just arrived at Da Xi, An Zheng still had to constantly ensure that he was in his best condition and not casually waste Cultivation Power.

    When they entered the vige, An Zheng did not feel even the slightest bit of human Qi. When he was still far away, he saw an old farmer standing at the entrance of the vige. When An Zheng arrived near the vige, that old farmer was still standing there without moving. Seeing An Zheng approaching, the old farmer smiled kindly.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and called out for the old uncle, asking him where he was. The old man only smiled, but refused to speak. An Zheng did not say much, and went back into the vige.

    The streets were dirty and messy, but precisely because of this mess, An Zheng¡¯s heart grew heavier and heavier. There was all kinds of trash on the streets, except for some living things. There were fallen leaves and weeds, but no signs of life.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at the old farmer who was standing at the entrance to the vige. When he looked at the old farmer¡¯s face, this strange feeling was very obvious.

    An Zheng kept his guard up as he continued to walk forward. After he walked for a few steps, a few children ran in front of him as they yed around. The clothes worn by the children were worn out to the extreme, but they did not care about it at all. Chuckling andughing, he quickly ran in front of An Zheng.

    The doubt in An Zheng¡¯s heart grew, these children looked even stranger than the old farmer at the entrance. How could Da Xi have sucoor ce? The children didn¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing? If it were a poor family, then it would be fine. These children had different attitudes, but they were clearly not from the same family. The Da Xi world was iparably wealthy. Since the people here were also from the Da Xi world, how could they be so poor?

    The scene of those children giggling just now surfaced in An Zheng¡¯s mind. The only thing he felt was that those children¡¯s smiles were fake and stiff.

    He walked on, puzzled, and found the door of one of the houses open. Inside, a naked woman was standing by the well, fetching water. She was dirty and looked like sand from the wind. Seemingly hearing An Zheng¡¯s footsteps, the woman lifted her head to look, and then smiled.

    She was not wearing any clothes, and she was not very old either. She was a young married woman with an exquisite figure. But why wasn¡¯t there any shame? Why did he not dodge but smile at An Zheng?

    Her movements were very slow, as if lifting the water out of the well was a bit difficult. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she did not have clothes, An Zheng really wanted to help her.

    It was the same feeling. The woman¡¯s smile was stiff, as if she had carved it.

    Carving?

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly shook. He quickly walked over to the girl¡¯s side, and found some clothes that were already in shreds under his feet ¡­ This meant that the woman originally had clothes on his. However, after such a long time, her clothes had already been damaged and he had shed them himself. How many years would it take to make your clothes so bad?

    How many years had this woman been fetching water?

    She was still smiling, and herughter was creepy.

    An Zheng realized that the wrinkles on her face were extremely unnatural when she smiled. After saying that he had offended her, he took a closer look and discovered that her face was actually slightly cracked, rather than wrinkled. An Zheng looked at the girl¡¯s body again and realized that there was something wrong with the color. Some parts of the skin are cleaner, some parts are dirty, which is caused by the time the clothes fall off.

    From the dirtier parts, he could also see the thin cracks.

    An Zheng turned around and went out. The moment he went out the door, he saw a middle-aged farmer carrying a cow and walking back, the farmer¡¯s clothes were also almost all torn and hung on his body one by one. As for the cow behind him ¡­ No head.

    The rope was still around the cow¡¯s neck, but its head had fallen off somewhere. Yet the farmer actually didn¡¯t care at all, still walking forward, and when he saw An Zheng, he alsoughed, nodding slightly as a form of greeting. As he nodded, one ear dropped from his face.

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, it shattered.

    Surprisingly, the farmer didn¡¯t feel anything as he lifted his head and continued walking.

    An Zheng squatted down, and pinched a few of his broken ears to have a look, it was something like dried up powder. He sniffed closer and could still make out the smell of flour.

    Face man!

    An Zheng¡¯s heart thumped loudly, and he almost stopped beating in this instant.

    What was going on here? Why were there only men in the vige?

    The few children ran over from where An Zheng was standing, still ying around with each other. The scene was almost exactly the same as the one An Zheng had just walked past. And the smiles of the children did not change.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart became heavier and heavier.

    He walked quickly back to the vige entrance and returned to the old farmer he had first seen. When the old farmer saw him, he gave him a kind smile. It was exactly the same as when An Zheng entered the vige.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he made contact with the old farmer. That old farmer acted like a fool and did not dodge at all, continuing his previous posture. An Zheng¡¯s hand brushed against the old farmer¡¯s face, leaving a mark on his finger.

    Faces, are all men of the face.

    An Zheng turned and looked around, as if he wanted to see the demons that were hiding in the shadows. What kind of person could create a vige like this, there was definitely an unspeakable secret. The existence of this vige must be a shameful affair.

    An Zheng quickly walked through the vige and entered courtyard after courtyard, finally confirming that there were two hundred and thirty-six people in total. Most of them were still in good condition, but the clothes on their bodies had been torn to shreds. Some of them were like the young woman who was fetching the water; their clothes were already missing.

    A small portion of the group was damaged, but this did not affect their movements. It was as if they were really alive, doing the same thing over and over again in this little vige, day after day. The carrier will pass by over and over again, the water collector will fetch water over and over, and the child will y over and over again.

    There were people in every yard, and everyone was doing different things. This meant that the people who had created this vige before were all carefully designed. Since the vige was still there, it meant that the man had to be deceived. Many years had passed since the man had first shown up, yet he still maintained his original posture. It was obvious that the man who created the man was extremely powerful.

    An Zheng quickly left the vige and rushed to the next vige in the shortest amount of time. Because of the urgency in his heart, An Zheng¡¯s speed had also increased by a lot. Two hourster, An Zheng appeared in the second vige. The people here were almost no different from the people in the vige ahead. They were all strangers.

    Judging from the color of their clothing and masks, these men had been around for at least several hundred years. What kind of people created these people who could exist and remain active for hundreds of years? This person was too terrifying and cruel.

    What is the purpose of the existence of these viges?

    In An Zheng¡¯s mind, he suddenly thought about the hungry ghost that he killed on the Cang Mountains... The eyes said that the hungry ghost was formed from at least tens of thousands of starving souls. The time that the hungry ghost had existed could not be urately determined. Perhaps it had something to do with the empty viges that only had men of the Mask?

    had no reason not to know about what had happened in the past few hundred years!

    Such a big case was enough to startle Holy See!

    An Zheng¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. Tens of thousands of people, tens of thousands of wealthy and wealthy people had all starved to death ¡­ What was this for?

 Chapter 438 - Goodbye to old friends

    <h4>Chapter 438 ¨C Goodbye to old friends</h4>

    The anger in An Zheng¡¯s heart had already reached its peak, and the tens of thousands of people around him had starved to death; The citizens of Da Xi city had always lived a prosperous life. Even if a natural disaster were to happen here, with the efficiency of the Da Xi government, they would be able to deliver the relief supplies soon. How could they starve to death?

    Da Xi¡¯s teleportation nexus was very dense. Basically, anyrge city would have one. Whether it was transferring food from other ces or from Holy See¡¯s ount, it would not take long.

    Before An Zheng came, he asked for a map of Da Xi from Tan Taiche¡¯s store. The map was very detailed. If only he brought the Heaven Defying Seal with him, the map inside the Heaven Defying Seal was even more detailed. An Zheng unfurled the map, and upon closer inspection, he realized that there was a very big city about six hundred miles ahead, called the An Gu.

    It was only then that An Zheng remembered that he still had some understanding of the ancient city of An. Back then, because of a case, he hade into contact with the City Lord of An Gu city, Zhou Shen, before, and their rtionship was not bad.

    The system of government administration in Da Xi was different from that of other countries. The city lord was equivalent to the government governor of State of Yan. These city lords were born big families and forces in the city, and were appointed by the Holy See.

    Although the Zhou Family was not the only family with power in the area, because there were some Zhou Family officials in the Holy See, the Mayor would naturally not be left to any other family. An old man from the Zhou family was working in the Eye Division of the Holy See. He was one of the famous fortune-tellers of the Great Xi world.

    Although An Zheng didn¡¯t really believe in stars, but the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo cared a lot about this. Aesult, although the people from the Star Gaze Division didn¡¯t have any actual authority, their status was very high. This old man of the Zhou Family had been in the Department of Stargaze for seventy years, and could say a few words in front of Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo.

    Zhou Shen was a very righteous person, this was An Zheng¡¯s initial judgement. At that time, the case was handled by a member of the Zhou Family, it would be very troublesome if Zhou Shen did not help. But when Zhou Shen confirmed that An Zheng¡¯s evidence was conclusive, he exterminated the marriage and personally sent the person to An Zheng.

    An Zheng had a long conversation with Zhou Shen before in the ancient city of An, he knew that was an ambitious person, and his biggest dream was to make the ancient city of An interfect ce where one could stay up all night without leaving a trace. Zhou Shen had said several times already, that he wanted nothing evil to happen to the ancient city. People could live their lives as they pleased without worrying about being harmed.

    It was very difficult, but Zhou Shen had done well. At that time, in order to protect the interests of themon people, he had dared to confront the people of the otherrge ns of the ancient city and had fought a few battles head on. Therefore, in An Gu, Zhou Shen actually didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with many people in the aristocratic families. Themoners loved him, but even the people of the Zhou family had someints about him.

    After all, if a person from a n became the city lord, if the n did not reap any benefits, then the city lord would naturally suffer some rejection.

    However, it was fortunate that Zhou Shen would not be caught red-handed, coupled with the fact that that old man from the Star Gaze Division had been especially good to Zhou Shen since childhood, and the Zhou family members couldn¡¯t shake the position of City Lord of Zhou Shen.

    Since this was an event that urred within the ancient city of An, then with Zhou Shen here, it would naturally be easier to investigate. An Zheng calcted that thesemoners would probably die within a few hundred years, possibly within a few dozen. Thest time he came, it was already thirty years ago. He had not been here at that time and did not know if it had happened.

    However, An Zheng believed in his judgement of others. He knew that once Zhou Shen knew about this, he would definitely investigate. Zhou Shen did not mention anything, which meant that this matter should have happened before he became the city master and he did not know of it. Now, it was time to investigate who the previous city lord of the ancient city was.

    An Zheng organized his thoughts and immediately started moving. With his speed, six hundred miles was nothing. If he kept going with all his strength, he wouldn¡¯t even need a single day for An Zheng to be outside the ancient city of An.

    It was almost exactly the same as it had been thirty years ago, and the ancient city of An still looked as orderly as ever. There were very few defenders at the city gate, and that was confidence. This was because security in the ancient city of An had always been very good, and the citizens wouldn¡¯t casually cause trouble.

    As for those people from therge families, everyone knew Zhou Shen¡¯s temperament. If there was nothing to do, why go against him?

    Although the soldiers guarding the city gate were few in number, they were all extremely vigorous men. They could immediately tell that An Zheng hade from afar, even if his clothes didn¡¯t have a speck of dust on them.

    ¡°Halt.¡±

    A soldier leading the group walked over and stopped An Zheng: ¡°May I ask where you came from and what you¡¯re doing in the ancient city of An? When will you be leaving? ¡±

    An Zheng thought about it, for the time being, he didn¡¯t need to reveal his identity as the protector of the State of Yan, fortunately, he was already prepared. He took out a slip of paper and handed it over to the soldier, ¡°I am Qing Zhai¡¯s shopkeeper from State of Yan.

    His card could not be more real. Tan Taiche had given it to him personally in the first ce. Although Qing Zhai did not have much influence in the Da Xi Empire, with hundreds of branch stores open, he was quite famous.

    The soldier looked for a while, but naturally did not see any loopholes, so he let them in after asking.

    After An Zheng entered, he stopped and turned to ask the soldier: ¡°May I ask if the mayor is in the city yet? I¡¯ve received a request from the City Lord to meet me. ¡±

    The soldier replied, ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years since the mayor left the ancient city. It looks like you haven¡¯t been back for a while.¡±

    An Zheng knew that the soldier was still probing him, so he smiled and replied, ¡°This is my first time in the ancient city of An, when I was a few years old, I started travelling together with my family.¡±

    The soldier smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard work for you guys in this business, but you guys can make money.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You have good eyes, you can alsoe to Qing Zhaiter on.¡±

    The smile on the soldier¡¯s face became even wider. ¡°Stop fooling around. These people just watch a lot of people every day. They can see people well, but they are justymen.¡± If you are not afraid that we will ruin Qing Zhai¡¯s business, we brothers will go and seek you for wealth. ¡±

    An Zhengughed as he cupped his fists and said his goodbyes.

    After entering the city gates, An Zheng purposely did not walk very fast. There did not seem to be any change in the city, but An Zheng had a faint ufortable feeling in his heart. A city that hadn¡¯t changed in decades might not necessarily be a good thing.

    Following the main street and walking straight ahead, An Zheng naturally remembered where the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was, but he still pretended to ask someone. He had a feeling that someone was watching him from behind, and was secretly moving away.

    When he arrived outside the City Lord¡¯s mansion, An Zheng realized that there were some changes. Thirty years ago, when An Zheng came over, there were still a few guards guarding outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Now, however, there was not a single person around.

    An Zheng walked in and an old man who was cleaning the door looked back at him and said indifferently: ¡°If there¡¯s anything that needs to be done, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to write an appointment in the book at the door. The City Lord is too busy. What is between the people and the people is written in the book on the left. The matters between themoners and the aristocratic families were written in the book in the middle. The matters between the people and the court are written in the book on the far right. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued sweeping the floor.

    An Zheng passed over the name scroll: ¡°Please inform me that I am sent by Owner Qing Zhai. I have something urgent to request a meeting with City Lord, I am very, very anxious.¡±

    There was also Qing Zhai in the ancient city of An, so the old man did not suspect anything. He stood up and looked at An Zheng, then was slightly startled: ¡°I really want to see that kind of expression in your eyes ¡­ Oh, it should be him. However, thirty years have passed. How old are you? Besides, he¡¯s dead. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was violently shocked!

    This old man had seen him thirty years ago?! He was in the process of investigating a case and was used to remembering people he had met before. However,pared to this old man¡¯s memory, he was truly ashamed of himself. Even after thirty years, he could still remember the look in his eyes. An Zheng thought about it, seeing the old man¡¯s face, he had a faint impression of him, as though he was working in this room 30 years ago.

    At that time, Zhou Shen had just be the City Lord and there weren¡¯t many people around him. After all, there weren¡¯t many people from the Zhou n that were willing to work with him. It was only because that old man from the Star-eye Division had sent some people to assist him that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was able to operate smoothly. Perhaps this old man was one of the people that the old man from the Zhou family had sent.

    The old man shook his head and sighed as he walked away. It was obvious that he felt that it waity that Fang Zheng had died.

    An Zheng looked around, basically, there were no changes in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It was as simple as before, but very clean. There weren¡¯t any expensive flowers, nts, or trees growing inside. They were all verymon species, but they were all well tended. Zhou Shen was the type of person who would not waste or enjoy something that was not extravagant. His entire being was a little rigid, but he was not inflexible.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, the old man walked back while trembling, ¡°You can enter from here and follow the path to the left until you reach the City Lord¡¯s study. He is currently receiving guests. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait outside for a while.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks, and then walked forward.

    The old man turned to look at An Zheng, and muttered to himself: ¡°What a strange young man.¡±

    An Zheng kept walking along the small path, and after passing through the courtyard, he arrived outside Zhou Shen¡¯s study. Inside, he could vaguely hear someone talking, and An Zheng was standing outside waiting.

    There were a few trees nted in front of the gate, like pecans. For some reason, when An Zheng saw the peach tree, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Feng Xiuyang who had exchanged his life for the peach tree¡¯s.

    The voices of the people in the room were not loud, and An Zheng was not willing to eavesdrop on their conversation, he just stood at a distance and looked at the flowers and nts in the small courtyard.

    Not long after, there was an argument in the room, and the voices became louder and louder. An Zheng subconsciously turned his head to look and just happened to see a young woman mming the door as she walked out. The woman looked around sixteen or seventeen years old. She might have been older, but she exuded a youthful aura.

    There were some female cultivators with powerful cultivations who could still maintain their youthful appearance even at such a young age, but they definitely did not have such an aura of youth. Although he looked young, just a nce was enough to reveal his true age.

    The girl was obviously angry and her face was pale. She nced at An Zheng and was slightly stunned. Then, she pouted her lips and ran off, carrying along a burst of fragrance.

    She had a very good figure. Although she couldn¡¯t be considered to beerless beauty, her appearance was still first-rate. As he ran, his chest rose and fell slightly.

    ¡°Those who havee to see him are not good people!¡±

    The girl scolded An Zheng before she quickly ran out. When she red at An Zheng, her eyes were filled with disgust.

    An Zheng was stunned, he thought to himself, what does that mean?

    With the sound of footsteps, Zhou Shen slowly walked out from inside, and sighed while standing at the door. He nced at An Zheng and smiled apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that is my daughter, she has been spoiled too much since she was young. You are Qing Zhai¡¯s man? What can I do for you? ¡±

    Daughter?

    An Zheng was slightly surprised. Thirty years had passed, but many changes had still urred. But, they had never heard that Zhou Shen had a wife. He had said before that he would never marry in his lifetime for the sake of the citizens of the ancient city.

    Maybe it was An Zheng¡¯s habit, to look at others with his eyes, so at this moment, he saw that Zhou Shen¡¯s eyes were flickering.

 Chapter 439 - Possible Pain

    <h4>Chapter 439 ¨C Possible Pain</h4>

    When An Zheng saw Zhou Shen again, he felt that this person had changed. There wawinkle in his eyes, as well as something he couldn¡¯t see through. An Zheng had been investigating in the Ming Fa Si for so many years, he was most proficient at catching the eyes of others. This kind of thing was very illusory, but it was indeed a very useful method.

    As long as one had done something evil, no matter how tough their mental state was, when facing officials, the look in their eyes would change more or less. In the past, Zhou Shen¡¯s eyes were open, without any impurities. But this time, An Zheng felt that his eyes were cloudy.

    Of course, this was only a type of judgement, and did not truly represent anything.

    Zhou Shen sized An Zheng up carefully a few times, and then, his expression changed a little: ¡°You look very simr to an old friend of mine.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Old friends?¡±

    Zhou Shen smiled bitterly and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just that the expression in his eyes is very simr, how could you possibly be him. He¡¯s already dead.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Zhou Shen turned around, ¡°Come in. I basically have nothing to do with you people, and have never interacted with you people before. As for that mastermind who has been hiding his strength, I don¡¯t know who he is, and I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t know what reason he has for sending you here to tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng followed Zhou Shen into the study, and then casually closed the door: ¡°City Lord, actually, I wasn¡¯t sent by my East Master. As you said, I know that you have always been a clean and honest person. You have never had any beneficial interactions with any merchants. Our host and you have never known or interacted with each other. So, how could they possibly send me here? ¡±

    Zhou Shen¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and asked An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I came back to report to Da Xi this time. I¡¯m the head manager of State of Yan¡¯s branch.

    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shen¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°The viges near the border ¡­¡±

    Zhou Shen: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the vige?!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was slightly moved. He was sure that Zhou Shen knew something, and this was noeaction that the former Zhou Shen should have. And in that instant, An Zheng felt a trace of killing intent from Zhou Shen¡¯s eyes. However, this killing intent disappeared in a sh and was well hidden by Zhou Shen.

    An Zheng recounted the situation he saw at the border region in detail to Zhou Shen. He seemed to be listening very seriously to what An Zheng had to say, and after that he shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years since I¡¯ve left the ancient city of An, and the things outside the city have always been reported to me by my subordinates. ¡°In all these years, I have never heard of such a strange thing happening at the border. Be at ease, I will send people to investigate it. If it is true, I will definitely investigate it thoroughly and give the people an exnation.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will take my leave.¡±

    Zhou Shen: ¡°You can¡¯t leave this ce first, you were the one who discovered this matter after all. As for dying you, I will write you a letter and give you the reason for your dy. When that timees, just hand it over to your owner, and he will not make things difficult for you just because of your assistance in investigating the case. ¡±

    An Zheng originally did not n to leave so quickly. Today, all he could think about was that hungry ghost on top of Mount Kongtong.

    ¡°Alright, I will go to the Qing Zhai branch in the city to stay. If the mayor has any orders, he can just send someone to the shop to find me.¡±

    Zhou Shen acknowledged his presence and said: ¡°Go ahead, you are a chivalrous person, very good.¡±

    An Zheng said a few polite words, and then left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and walked in the direction of the ancient city¡¯s Qing Zhai. When he pretended to inquire about the location of the City Master¡¯s Mansion, he had already asked for where Qing Zhai was at the same time. Aesult, he did not dy any further, and directly went to Qing Zhai. An Zheng knew that someone was following him from behind, and there was something wrong with Zhou Shen¡¯s twinkling eyes.

    Upon entering Qing Zhai, An Zheng immediately shed the order badge Tan Taiche had given him. That Qing Zhai shopkeeper was obviously stunned for a moment, and then immediately invited An Zheng into the inner hall.

    ¡°Who are you to the owner?¡±

    The shopkeeper asked. He seemed to be an old man in his fifties. His figure was well-preserved and there weren¡¯t many wrinkles on his face. Qing Zhai¡¯s shopkeeper¡¯s treatment was very good, and most of them were cultivators, so their true age couldn¡¯t be determined. He told An Zheng his name was Niu Su, a local of the ancient city of An.

    Of course, An Zheng would not casually say anything, he still used his identity as the manager of the State of Yan branch, and only said that there waroblem when he returned to Holy See City. He had the token on him, so naturally, Niu Su didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    When An Zheng walked over, he had the nagging feeling that there was something wrong with the people here. The seemingly unchanging situation in the city for the past thirty years also worried him a little. But before Niu Su could say anything, someone came in from the outside and informed her that someone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion hade and asked for An Zheng¡¯s help in investigating the case.

    When An Zheng walked out of the door, he saw a group of robust men in bright red silk clothing, the one in the lead looked especially strong and energetic. His body exuded a unique aura that only soldiers possessed, making him look like a sharp javelin. The way he looked at others was especially cold, as if he was looking straight into the heart of others.

    ¡°I am the captain of the yamen¡¯s office in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. My name is Zhou Zizai.¡± The mayor has ordered us toe and pick you up. We¡¯ll head to the north to take a look at the situation. If it¡¯s convenient for you, thene with us right now. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded. He turned around and talked to Qing Zhai¡¯s manager, Niu Su. When he spoke, he realized that there waint of fear in Niu Su¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng was not used to riding horses, nor did he like it.

    Zhou Zi saw that on the way there, they had asked each other a few questions. An Zheng answered truthfully, and other than that, the two of them did not have any other interactions. Zhou Zi saw the twenty or thirty men in red, but they all remained silent, not saying a word. It was unknown if it was because of his imagination or the worry in his heart, but An Zheng felt that these people were all strange. It wasn¡¯t just them. Everyone who entered the city was strange.

    After leaving the city, they rode north. These war horses were all excellent, moving as fast as lightning. Zhou Zi saw that from time to time, he would nce around, but he did not know what he was looking at.

    After walking north for about 100 miles, it was almost noon. When Zhou Zi saw that they had raised their hands, the team behind stopped. From this, it could be seen that these people were truly well-trained. He alighted his horse and stood at the side, waiting for Zhou Zi¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Zhou Zi saw that An Zheng had given him a water bottle: ¡°If it¡¯s fast, we won¡¯t be sleeping at night. We¡¯ll be there in two days. But we still need to rest as much as possible. We just need to eat something, drink some water and do our best not to dy ourselves. ¡±

    When An Zheng took the water bottle, he summoned the Heaven¡¯s Eyes from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and ced it on the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm. When An Zheng held onto the water bottle, the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes rang out in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Poison, herbaceous poison, extremely potent, but colorless and tasteless. It iigh-quality poison. There is an antidote within the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s medicinal field, it has already been extracted. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression did not change, he epted the water bottle, opened the lid and took a sip, then handed it back. Zhou Zi saw that after An Zheng finished drinking the water, his expression had obviously calmed down a lot, and then he found a rock by the side of the road and sat down.

    An Zheng knew that he was waiting, but An Zheng, who had already extracted the medicine that he understood, was naturally not poisoned. But since he was going to act, after a few minutes, An Zheng¡¯s face became somewhat pale, and he clutched his stomach as he squatted down: ¡°You guys ¡­ You want to kill me! ¡±

    Seeing that he had not stood up, Zhou Zi looked at An Zheng indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to kill you, but you¡¯re seeking death. If you don¡¯t want the good news from me, why do you have toe to An Gu? ¡°Even if you dide to the ancient city of An, you would just rest for the night and then leave. How good would it be if you didn¡¯t have any contact with this ce anymore?¡±

    An Zhengy there clutching his stomach: ¡°You all... Why? I am doing this for the people of the ancient city of An, why do you want to kill me? ¡±

    Zhouzi said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. There¡¯s nothing for you to care about here. Everything was fine here, the people were happy, and everyone followed the rules. Even we have not received a case for a long time. The people here love each other, and there isn¡¯t even any conflict. ¡°If we allow you to do whatever you want and ruin the beautiful life that¡¯s currently taking ce in the ancient city of An, then that would be our dereliction of duty.¡±

    An Zheng bit the corner of his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°Why? Before I died, I wanted to know why! ¡±

    Actually, even if An Zheng were to capture these people and interrogate them, he would be able to get an answer out of them. But now, An Zheng still hoped to get something out of Zhou Zi¡¯s mouth. After all, he was about to be a dead man. He could often force his way through torture to ask about things that were hard toe by. A dead person was a dead person, of course, no secrets would be revealed.

    Zhou Zi saw An Zheng, and after being silent for a while, he asked An Zheng: ¡°Tell me, what kind of world is the best world?¡±

    An Zheng pretended to be stunned for a moment. ¡°What the f * ck does this have to do with me? I just want to know why you guys want to kill me.

    Zhou Zi said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you did wrong, it¡¯s not that my problem has nothing to do with you.¡± The most perfect world, of course, is what I said just now. There is nothing evil happening, and everyone is living in harmony, living in harmony with one another. When they saw each other, everyone smiled kindly and greeted each other before living their own lives. There wouldn¡¯t be too many interactions between people, because once there was moremunication, there would naturally be contradictions. As long as there were contradictions, there would be grudges. As long as there are grudges, there will be life and death. ¡±

    Zhou Zi said, ¡°The ancient city of An is very good. The ancient city of An iaradise.¡± The people here were all kind-hearted, and there were no conflicts or grudges between them. We don¡¯t need help. We never need help. ¡°The maintenance of the ce is a matter of the yamen.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°I like young people who have a chivalrous heart, but don¡¯t be nosy. ¡°After you die, we will bury you well. Furthermore, I used the best poison ¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking, his expression changed, ¡°This poison is acting up, it shouldn¡¯t be your reaction right now.¡±

    An Zhengughed helplessly: ¡°How should I know what reaction is ¡­ After talking for so long, you still haven¡¯t talked about the main point. Then, I can only find another way to ask you guys. ¡±

    He stood up and patted off the dust on his body. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to use the method that I¡¯m used to. You guys, be prepared. It might hurt a little.¡±

 Chapter 440 - Killing a City

    <h4>Chapter 440 ¨C Killing a City</h4>

    Seeing An Zheng stand up, Zhou Zi¡¯s face changed, his face was filled with fear: ¡°This ¡­ ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    An Zheng patted off the dust on his body, and said somewhat helplessly: ¡°I had originally wanted you to tell me the truth yourself, but it seems that that wasn¡¯t my forte, so I might as well use my own methods.¡±

    He took a step forward, and Zhou Zicheng immediately waved his hand, ¡°Kill!¡±

    The twenty or so people wearing red brocade robes immediately took action. Their actions were uniform, and they were clearly well-trained. The right hands of these twenty men were thrown out at the same time. A thin chain was hidden inside the sleeves of their right arms. No one knew what material those chains were made of. They were only as thick as their pinky fingers, but they were extremely sturdy. More than twenty chains swung over, instantly bundling An Zheng up tightly, and wrapping him up to the point that he looked like a mummy.

    However, just as the chains wrapped around An Zheng, a ball of purple lightning shot out from An Zheng¡¯s body. The electric current shot out from the chains, and like a snaking electric snake, it quickly reached the bodies of the twenty or so people. In just a moment, the twenty or so guards immediately copsed, their actions even more orderly than when they attacked.

    After the electric current passed, smoke began to rise from their bodies as theyy there. The originally bright silk clothing on their bodies had been electrocuted into pieces. Each and every one of them were darker than the Da Yi he had met in the Secret Realm. When An Zheng made his move, he did not rush to kill people, so he gave himself some leeway. These peopleid on the ground moaning. None of them could move. When they opened their mouths to moan, ck smoke kepting out from their mouths.

    An Zheng¡¯s shoulder shook, and all the chains fell to the ground. He looked at Zhou Zi¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If I force you to say it out loud, you might suffer. At least tens of thousands of people on the border were starved to death, is it rted to your City Lord Mansion? ¡±

    Zhou Zi looked at the subordinates on the ground, then looked at An Zheng, a look of determination in his eyes: ¡°You will never know the truth.¡±

    His body trembled and he was about to use his martial arts to shatter his heart. But just as the Cultivation Power was about to explode from his heart, An Zheng¡¯s hand had already arrived in front of him and pressed on his shoulder. Zhou Zijian, who had gathered all the Cultivation Power up and was about to explode his own heart, only felt a vast and mighty power surging from his shoulder into his own body, pressing down all of the Cultivation Power.

    It was likerson who was about to stand up. A huge mountain suddenly fell down from above and he couldn¡¯t get up no matter how hard he tried. Compared to An Zheng, his Cultivation Power was like a firefly trying to outshine the sun and moon.

    An Zheng pressed a hand on Zhou Zijing¡¯s shoulder, causing his spirit to soften, and witlop, he knelt down.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Did something happen to Zhou Shen all these years? Originally, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. You are all his subordinates, so you know him better than I do. As far as I know, he ierson who hates evil as if it were his own. You people are the same as him, and all of you want to turn the ancient city of An into a paradise. ¡°But now you guys are killing people too easily, just what exactly happened in there that caused all of you to change!¡±

    Zhou Zi saw that blood was spewing out from his mouth, he raised his head and red at An Zheng: ¡°What do you know? Making the ancient city of An baradise has always been the dream of the mayor, and it¡¯s also our dream. We¡¯ve worked hard for so many years to let everyone live a peaceful and peaceful life, but we¡¯ve never changed our minds. Even if you are stronger than me, don¡¯t even think of getting a single word from me. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    With one hand, he pressed down on Zhou Zijing¡¯s head, and the Cultivation Power poured into his head like a waterfall. Zhou Ziwen¡¯s face twisted at that moment, the muscles on his face throbbing uncontrobly. The whites of his eyes rolled up, and he couldn¡¯t close them. In just a moment, blood was flowing out from his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth. An Zheng was originally a person who used violence to punish violence. He knew how to force a confession more than anyone in this world.

    It was just that An Zheng did not like this method, especially before he was certain that the person he was going to interrogate was truly heinous and unforgivable. However, from the looks of it, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion should know about the tens of thousands of people who had starved to death at the border. Even if the evil thing wasn¡¯t done by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they would still be held ountable for it if they didn¡¯t investigate it. What¡¯s more, this matter might havuge rtionship with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    In just a few seconds, Zhou Zi saw that his entire body had gone limp, if not for An Zheng¡¯s hand sucking on his head, he would have long been paralyzed on the ground.

    ¡°Those people, were they killed by the people from your City Lord¡¯s Mansion, were they Zhou Shen?!¡±

    An Zheng asked loudly.

    Zhou Zi¡¯s body twitched a few times and more blood came out of his mouth. He said while trembling: ¡°I ¡­¡± I will never sell out the City Lord! ¡±

    An Zheng released his hand, and Zhou Zi saw him shoot at you, and you fell to the ground.

    ¡°It really is him.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhou Zi, and Zhou Zi saw that he was lying on the ground and twitching, but his eyes were filled with fear: ¡°No... Cough cough ¡­ No! That matter had nothing to do with the City Lord. I was the one who did it! ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Loyal Protector, you are too stupid. He alone would not be able tomit suceinous act. Since you know about it, it means that you were involved in it as well, so your death is not a pity. ¡±

    He looked into Zhou Zicheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Zhou Shen, who hated evil a lot, wouldmit suceinous crime! But no matter what it was, no matter how kind and fair he used to be, a crime was a crime and a death was a crime. As for why, I¡¯ll make him say it himself. I promised those ghosts that I would find out the truth and avenge them. You are the first batch. ¡±

    ¡°Rece the Heavenly Dao and you will never be reincarnated!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s palm pressed down, and countless purple electric currents snaked down from the sky, including those twenty odd lightning bolts. Everyone was directly smashed into smithereens, and both in body and spirit was annihted. An Zheng waved his hand and a gust of wind came out from his sleeves and blew away the residue.

    ¡°Zhou Shen!¡±

    A cold glint shed past An Zheng¡¯s eyes as he turned around and returned to the An Gu.

    In the ancient city of An, just as the guards were about to change their positions, they saw a group of horses charging towards them. The soldiers hurriedly tried to stop them, but no one was there. They carefully examined the horses and found that all of them were marked with the marks of the yamen authorities. Their expressions immediately changed. Before they could run back to report, they felt a gust of wind blow past them. They didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the wind, but when they turned around, they saw a man in a ck robe already inside the city, striding towards the city.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The leader of the soldiers shouted, took out his de and rushed towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng did not turn back as he walked in the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. His pace was not very fast, it looked like he was strolling leisurely, but how could the weaker soldiers catch up? An Zheng realized that the people around him did not stop to watch just because there was someone chasing after him, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with them. Those who were doing business were still doing business; those who were walking were still walking; and those who were chatting by the side of the road.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart became colder and colder.

    He looked at the clothes pole on the roadside and reached out to pull down the rope. Then, he casually swung it backwards. That rope was like an inverted rainbow as it coiled a few times in the air. In an instant, it had trapped all six or seven soldiers that were chasing after him. Then, it dragged them forward.

    There was finally a reaction from the other side. At least a few hundred soldiers were rushing towards them from the front of the street, their swords drawn. An Zheng didn¡¯t even look at them. Hundreds and thousands of arrows rained down on An Zheng like arrows, but An Zheng didn¡¯t even make a single movement as he continued to advance. Those arrows that were a few metres away from An Zheng were crushed by the force. When theynded on the ground, they became dust. When An Zheng was walking forward, there was an enormous defensive force that had a diameter of more than five meters that could not be seen from the outside of his body. As An Zheng was walking forward, the defensive force knocked aside the surrounding soldiers and he was knocked upside down.

    After An Zheng walked into the crowd, he walked while using the rope to catch people casually. Since there was not enough rope, he decided to summon the Nine Nether Thunder Bell and use it as a whip. By the time he crossed the street, he was dragging three or four hundred people behind him. These people roared and struggled, but there was no meaning to it at all. An Zheng¡¯s hand trembled a little. An electric current passed through the Nine Hell Thunder Bell and all of the hundreds of people present fainted away in an instant.

    Not long after these people were subdued, a squadron of cavalrymen came from afar. They were dressed the same as the ones An Zheng killed before, witotal of about 200 people. They lined up neatly and rushed towards An Zheng in an assault formation. An Zheng lifted his foot and stepped down. The streets a hundred meters away began to churn like ocean waves. The thick and solid stone bs on the ground werepletely shattered, as if an earthquake had urred. In the midst of the earth, the two hundred cavalrymen were all overturned.

    An Zheng flew through the air, dragging a long chain behind him that carried hundreds of people flying forward. When he brushed past the fallen cavalrymen, the electric current from the chains caused the cavalrymen toe over and trap them within the Nine Nether Thunder Bell.

    After walking down two streets, An Zheng dragged the two hundred meter long captive behind him. These people were all lying on the ground and were dragged along by An Zheng, and none of them could even move.

    However, even though the fight was so lively, no one was flustered nor was there anyone watching on the street. It was as if everyone was living in their own world and had nothing to do with it.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart became colder and colder, and the killing intent in his eyes leaked out.

    He was getting closer and closer to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Finally, he could no longer see any ordinary people on the other side of the street. Four strong men wearing iron armor stood in a row on the street. They were all at least two meters tall and as sturdy as iron towers. The armors they wore covered their entire bodies, leaving only their eyes exposed. Everyone held a two-handed heavy sword in their hands and looked at An Zheng coldly through the armor.

    When the four extremely strong armored warriors saw An Zheng turn around and enter the main street of the City Lord¡¯s Pce, they raised their double-handed heavy swords at the same time. Both of them held onto the hilt of their swords with both of their hands, and when the swords went up, the four heavy swords exploded with a ball of light.

    ¡°Armour of the Warriors: Defense Barrier!¡±

    Following the shout, An Zheng immediately felt a change in his surrounding aura. The four of them seemed to have be one, forming an extremely powerful defensive barrier. An Zheng and the six or seven other captives behind him were all inside the barrier.

    Zhou Shen who was dressed in casual clothes slowly walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Pce. He stood on the stairs and looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with exhaustion and worry.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 441 - Killing a City

    <h4>Chapter 441 ¨C Killing a City</h4>

    An Zheng watched Zhou Shen as he slowly walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Pce, and there was a very obvious exhaustion and worry in the other party¡¯s eyes. That gaze was veryplicated, it waspletely different from the pure and thorough gaze that Zhou Shen remembered from his memories. When he met Zhou Shen for the first time, there was only one emotion in Zhou Shen¡¯s eyes, and that was hope for the future. He was someone who firmly believed that he could realize his dream and turned the ancient city of An intaradise.

    This time, seeing Zhou Shen again, An Zheng knew at first nce that there waroblem.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Zhou Shen asked.

    An Zheng did not answer, but only looked coldly at the man that An Zheng thought he could be¡¯s bosom friend in the past.

    Zhou Shen waited for a while, but seeing that An Zheng did not answer, his eyes flickered and said: ¡°The first time I saw you, I felt that you looked like an old friend of mine. If he wasn¡¯t already dead, I really would have thought that he had changed his face to give me a surprise. In this world, there are only two people that I don¡¯t want to kill, and that¡¯s him. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was violently moved, and he suddenly could not bear it any longer.

    However, Zhou Shen¡¯s attitude changed, ¡°However, it¡¯s him who hase today. If you want to destroy this peace in the An Gu, I won¡¯t tolerate it either.¡±

    Zhou Shen pointed to the four armored warriors: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t he want the truth? We¡¯ll talk about it after these few people. ¡±

    An Zheng had long since felt the change in his surrounding aura, and after a sh of the heavy sword in the four warriors¡¯ hands, the surrounding immediately changed. It was a kind of defensive barrier, although it hadn¡¯t made a move yet, An Zheng could still feel that the barrier was extremely strong and sturdy. Breaking this barrier was definitely not an easy task.

    An Zheng swung his hand forward, and the Nine Hell Thunder Bell flew out like a whip. The six to seven hundred people hanging on the long whips were like a bunch of grapes as they swung over and heavily smashed down. However, just as these soldiers were falling down from the sky, a bright protectiveyer appeared around five meters above the four armored warriors. The moment they hit the protectiveyer, they were bounced back and scattered in all directions like crackling sesame seeds.

    An Zheng summoned his Heaven¡¯s Eyes at that moment, and scanned through the defensive barrier.

    [A defensive barrier that can weaken attack power. Judging from the amount of force from the collision, the degree of power reduction is very high, almost 50%. However, this is a direct attack, for the time being, I don¡¯t know how much the Cultivation Power¡¯s attack will be weakened.]

    An Zheng nodded slightly, this was the first time he had encountered this problem. His opponent¡¯s barrier was not a full-fledged defense. Instead, it used all of its power to weaken the opponent¡¯s attack. The toughness of the barrier itself was able to block a portion of the attack¡¯s power. Furthermore, it had weakened a portion of the attack¡¯s strength. Although the Heaven¡¯s Eyes could weaken it by 50%, but overall, if he were to calcte ¡­ If An Zheng used his full strength to attack, he would only be able to attack the four Iron Armoured Warriors by 20% to 30%.

    ¡°Whaowerful barrier.¡±

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes once again rang out, ¡°It¡¯s not that the barrier is strong, but those four people.¡± The cultivation techniques of the four armored warriors were very strange, and their physiques were also very special. Their attack power was almost negligible; at most, it was equivalent to the power of an advanced stage cultivator. All of their abilities were for defense. These four people were the core of the barrier, and the core of these four people was the man standing at the door. Only by killing those four people can hee into contact with that man.]

    An Zheng suddenly realized that these four armors were Zhou Shen¡¯s. The barriers created by these four special people were more effective than any magical equipment in this world. In the end, defensive magic tools were still passive and not agile enough. Things like An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale s were, after all, extremely rare, but these four people were different.

    If he couldn¡¯t break through the defense of these four people, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack Zhou Shen. Those four fellows had practically blocked all of his power. If An Zheng were to attack Zhou Shen, Zhou Shen might not even feel it.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, what is the limit of this defensive barrier? If I were to use Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns or Heavenly Thunder Shower, would it be possible for me to shatter the barrier in one blow? ¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    [Forbidden level attacks are not rmended. The consumption of the Cultivation Power is too great and I am not confident in being able to break one. If you were to break through the barrier twice in a row, then you won¡¯t have enough strength to deal with that man.]

    An Zheng subconsciously raised his hand to rub his brow: ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±

    Zhou Shen, who was standing in front of the City Lord¡¯s Pce entrance, saw that An Zheng had not made a move for a long time, and could not help butugh disdainfully: ¡°I have seen too many people like you. But you are too childish. This world is not as simple as you think. Justice, as you see it, may not be justice at all. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have the ability to break through the barrier, and you don¡¯t have the ability to kill me. Even if you do have the ability, are what you¡¯ve done really the right thing? Young man, I have experienced more than you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°In this world, there aren¡¯t many people who have experienced more than me.¡±

    He stretched his hands. ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t started fighting yet is because I¡¯m thinking of how to kill you.¡±

    Zhou Shen raised his brows, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to kill him.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t move forward, instead, he suddenly retreated backwards, and at an extremely fast speed. This retreat caused everyone to be astonished. Zhou Shen¡¯s expression slightly changed, and then, he mocked: ¡°You speak so confidently, so it turns out you¡¯re just a coward. He didn¡¯t have any confidence so he ran? Is this your way of chivalry? But can you just leave if you don¡¯t want to fight? ¡±

    An Zheng had already retreated to a distancundred meters away, almost at the edge of the barrier: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he flung the Broken Army Sword away. The Broken Army Sword shot towards the four armored warriors like a streak of light.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use either the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns or Heavenly Thunder Shower to break this barrier!¡±

    Broken Army Sword was one of the strongest Purple-Rank Divine Artifact in the world, and it was a full attack weapon, with no other abilities. The Broken Army Sword possessed extraordinary attack power, and its own body was extremely sharp!

    If An Zheng¡¯s attack power could be said to be 100%, then the Broken Army Sword could increase An Zheng¡¯s attack power by another 30%!

    With a ng, the Broken Army Sword crashed into the secondyer of the barrier. The firstyer was arge area, around a few hundred meters wide, surrounding An Zheng and the rest. The second defensiveyer was the core of the barrier, about ten meters away from the four armored warriors. The moment the Broken Army Sword crashed into it, the secondyer of barrier appeared. It was an almost transparent light barrier, and when the Broken Army Sword collided with it, it pierced out a circle of ripples.

    Furthermore, with the sharpness of the Broken Army Sword, it seemed like there was only a small crack on the defensiveyer.

    But right at this moment, An Zheng reached, after assisting him foundred meters, An Zheng¡¯s strength had already been fully unleashed. His body was like a hurricane as he kicked the Broken Army Sword¡¯s hilt.

    Kacha!

    Originally, the Broken Army Sword only made a small crack and that was only a crack on the surface. It did not cause the defensiveyer to crack at all. But this kick of An Zheng¡¯s was too violent. With one foot on the sword hilt, Broken Army Sword¡¯s sword body pushed forward with great strength, and with a kacha sound, it cut through the defensiveyer. The sword body was forcibly pushed inside by at least an inch.

    But An Zheng was not done yet, he ced his foot on the sword hilt and didn¡¯t stop. He waved his hand and the Nine Hell Thunder Bell flew over, forming an iron hammer in the air. Nine bells, six of which formed a circle, were the hammer¡¯s hammer, and the remaining three were the hilt. An Zheng held onto the handle of the hammer, and swung it at the Broken Army Sword¡¯s sword again!

    ng!

    It was like the roar of thunder from the ninth heaven!

    Under the violence, a bolt of purple lightning poured into the Broken Army Sword from the Nine Nether Thunder Bell. Then, it was activated by the Broken Army Sword and instantly pierced through the defensiveyer. The barrier that Zhou Shen thought was an absolute defense was currently being destroyed by An Zheng in two hits. No matter if it was the Broken Army Sword or the Nine Hell Thunder Bell, they were both powerful offensive tools that could increase An Zheng¡¯s own strength. After the two strikes, the defensiveyer seemed to have been shattered like ss, and it finally could not hold on any longer and shattered.

    And this was just the beginning. On the other side, there were still the four iron armored warriors. An Zheng did not n to stop at all, and rushed towards one of the warriors. The four warriors had extremely high defensive power, but because of this, their movements were slower than An Zheng¡¯s. Before they could react to the secondyer of defense being broken through, An Zheng was already in front of one of them.

    ¡°The de cannot be broken, the sword cannot be broken, but the force can be broken!¡±

    An Zheng pointed forward, and twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s flew out, striking the warrior¡¯s body twenty-seven times. The warriors themselves were extremely strong, and their swords were unbreakable. But for heavy armor like this, what they were most afraid of was a direct heavy blow from a weapon such as a staff. The armor could not block the sword or the force brought upon by the pole. And under the heavy attack of the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s, no matter how strong the defense was, it was useless for the Iron Armor Warrior.

    The twenty-seven continuous strikes, in the direction of An Zheng¡¯s fingers, the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s were like twenty-seven crescent-shaped de auras, continuous and unending, causing one¡¯s heart to turn cold. After the twenty-seven hits, the warrior¡¯s body swayed a few times before falling back. But after being killed, the enchantment had already begun to loosen up. These four people had to work together to support it. Now that they were missing one person, the remaining three people were powerless to support it.

    An Zheng punched the second warrior¡¯s face, causing his mask to cave in, ¡°You don¡¯t need to use the Cultivation Power, it won¡¯t be a waste like this.¡±

    The power of the fleshly body!

    An Zheng was abnormal, he was a monster. His Cultivation Power was already much stronger than cultivators of the same level, so it would always cause others to forget how abnormal his physical body was. Even if it was purely based on the strength of his muscles, An Zheng would definitely be able to stand firm in this martial arts world.

    Witeavy punch, the warrior¡¯s head was thrown back. An Zheng¡¯s fist was faster than lightning, his second fist striking the warrior¡¯s throat. With the joints of the fingers in front, the fistnded squarely on the Adam¡¯s apple, causing the other party¡¯s hair to stand on end. The thing that no armor could change was that the neck was the weakest. An Zheng¡¯s fist struck on the warrior¡¯s throat, making a cracking sound.

    In the next second, An Zheng¡¯s body turned in a half circle, his arm swept horizontally, and smashed onto the third warrior¡¯s face. The warrior¡¯s body swayed, but he actually held on and did not fall down.

    However, two warriors had already been killed, and the remaining two had suffered heavy injuries. The remaining one could no longer withstand the barrier. A secondter, the barrier was broken. When the four of them lost their ability to resist each other, the defensive power of the four of them was also reduced to the lowest point. In An Zheng¡¯s eyes, their offensive power that was onlyparable to Ascending Realm cultivators was nothing more than dregs.

    An Zheng nced at the warrior who was on the ground, who was about to die. This was the first time he used his Eye Technique, the new power he obtained after breaking through the secret realmst time. With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he didn¡¯t even need to take a nce to deal with those low levelled cultivators.

    A nce.

    Life.

    The fallen warrior¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and ck smoke emerged from his body. A momentter, mes appeared on his body, and he started to burn.

    An Zheng lifted his head and looked at the shocked Zhou Shen: ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Killing a City

    <h4>Chapter 442 ¨C Killing a City</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the warrior who was lying on the ground casually, after that, an electric current surged out from within the warrior¡¯s body. In just a moment, the warrior was charred ck by the electric current.

    Zhou Shen looked at An Zheng, his expression a little ugly and his eyes a little fearful. But what made the deepest impression on An Zheng was instead the faint, faintly discernible look of relief and relief that appeared in his eyes.

    An Zheng saw that Zhou Shen¡¯s lips were moving up and down, as though he had said those two words soundlessly.

    Finally ¡­

    Finally?

    Reading words was also one of the necessary methods to investigate a case, so An Zheng was sure that he hadn¡¯t seen wrongly. However, at this time, Zhou Shen¡¯s defensive barrier was violently broken by An Zheng, and three of the four armored warriors had already been killed, what did Zhou Shen really mean by that?

    What happened next made An Zheng even more surprised. Zhou Shen waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Gather everyone here to kill him. Either he dies, or all of you die.¡±

    After saying this, he actually turned around and walked into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Following his order, more and more people gathered. The guards of the Mayor¡¯s Mansion were all wearing red armors. There were also cultivators dressed in ordinary clothes who were rushing over from all directions. The number of people was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    An old man wearing a sackcloth robe appeared in the crowd. His face was covered by a ck cloth, revealing only a pair of turbid eyes. He looked as if he was looking at An Zheng, then walked to the stairs in front of the City Lord¡¯s Pce and sat down cross-legged. All of the cultivators and guards formed a defensive formation with this old man at the center. This old man was their core.

    The old man took out an octagonal object from his sleeve that looked lite. He ced the octagonal disc in front of him, then lifted his hand and bit his index finger to drop a drop of blood onto the octagonal disc. Momentster, a golden light appeared on the octagonal diagram. The beam of light was like a sword, shooting straight towards the sky. It suddenly dispersed in mid-air, as though it was filled with stars. Golden light dotted the sky above the entire ancient city.

    The old man pressed his hand on the octagonal diagram and then grabbed it with one hand.

    With just these two movements, the golden lights in the sky above the ancient city of An, suddenly lit up. Even the brightest night sky, when the stars were at their brightest, was not as magnificent as it was now. It was not night, but the sky was full of stars.

    He made a grasping motion with one hand, and it seemed as if the entire ancient city of An was shaking. After that, even more people gathered around. This time, it was not cultivators, soldiers, or people in charge of the yamen¡¯s security. It was just ordinary citizens. They moved slowly like zombies and soon filled up the entire street. Their eyes were nk and their expressions were as calm as if they had been carved out of stone. There were no changes in their emotions.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The old man pointed at An Zheng.

    Then, those slow movingmoners seemed to have transformed into a different person as they pounced towards An Zheng like mad wild dogs. Their running speed was very fast, but their movements were exceptionally mechanical. That scene was incredibly bizarre to the extreme.

    An Zheng never killed ordinary people, but he knew that these ordinary people were no longer human. In the past few years, no one knew what Zhou Shen had done to the ancient city of An, to actually cause all of the citizens of the ancient city of An to turn into such a ghastly state. Those people baring their teeth as they charged over, where was the trace of humanity left? The most terrifying thing was that An Zheng did not feel much anger from them either.

    The breath of life.

    From the moment An Zheng entered the city, he felt that the ancient city of An was filled with oddities.

    When the Broken Army Sword appeared, An Zheng held onto the sword hilt. With a swing of the sword, a five to six meter long sword light extended out from the sword de. Like a meteor¡¯s tail me sweeping past, he shed horizontally through hundreds of people. There were too many people around, so many that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    What happened next was even more terrifying. Thosemoners who were killed by An Zheng did not die. Their lower bodies were moving randomly, and their upper bodies were still crawling towards An Zheng. Not a single drop of blood came out from their bodies. An Zheng frowned, and Cultivation Power flew out. The sword beam from the Broken Army Sword instantly extended from five to six meters to ten meters in size. The sword beam that swept through was even scarier than the scythe of the god of death as people fell one after another.

    At the same time, An Zheng pointed up with his left hand. The Nine Hell Thunder Bell immediately flew up and hung on his head, forming nine pagodas that revolved around An Zheng. Those who did not get enough time to kill with the sword beams were all killed by the electric currents that fell from the tower. While the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale flew into the crowd, grinding them back and forth like a meat grinder.

    In just a few minutes, the streets were filled with broken limbs. An Zheng walked forward step by step, towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    With every step he took, the number of corpses in front of him increased. However, there were even more people gathering from all directions like mad dogs. Their howls were ear-piercing, and every single one of them charged over crazily, as if death meant nothing to them. When An Zheng walked forward, it was as if he was going to kill, he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    The ancient city of An was finished, and there was no one left as a normal person.

    But no matter how fierce or cruel An Zheng¡¯s attack was, the cultivators would always protect the old man who was sitting cross-legged at the door. Even though An Zheng¡¯s strength was heaven defying, his speed of advancement wasn¡¯t fast. Because there were too many people here, even though the ancient city of An wasn¡¯t a very big city, there were at least 200,000 people living here all year round. If 200,000 people were to gather on this street, how terrifying would the scene be?

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how many people he had already killed, but he knew that he had only taken six steps forward from the start. It was only six steps, but the corpses around An Zheng had already piled up like a small mountain. As he walked forward, he and his magic tool were like an iron plow that was deeply embedded within the earth, plowing forward. In front of him was a canyon, and on both sides were piles of corpses and people who were still charging at him.

    The Nine Hell Thunder Bell shed with a dazzling light as countless currents of electricity shot out from it. In just a moment, there was not a single de of grass within a three hundred meter radius. All the people and corpses were turned to ash. When it flew back up, the sky turned gray. It was as if arge fog had suddenly appeared in the sky, making it hard to see anything clearly.

    ¡°Originally... This is the peace and prosperity in your heart, the Peach Blossom of the World. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, sorrow that could not even resist killing intent.

    However, he didn¡¯t show any mercy when he attacked, even if he knew which civilians were innocent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you all into reincarnation. I hope you won¡¯t encounter such madmen again in your next life.¡±

    An Zheng pushed forward with one hand, and each of the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s became the size of a meter. The twenty-seven of them connected together side by side, and were around thirty meters wide, almost as wide as the main street. As he pushed forward with a single hand, the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale that were side by side were pushed forward. Everywhere they passed, they were all chopped in half at the waist.

    After the Holy Fish Scale passed through, the electric current on the Nine Hell Thunder Bell fell, sting all the iplete people into bits and pieces. An Zheng stepped on the corpses as he walked forward, and the sounds of bones cracking could be heard. On the other hand, the group of people were still rushing over from afar. They did not have any emotion, they only had to listen to the old man¡¯s orders, and their target was An Zheng. They pounced down from the rooftops, from the walls, from the trees, but because they didn¡¯t have enough strength, many of them directly broke their legs. Even so, no one stopped.

    An Zheng stabbed the Broken Army Sword into the ground, with one hand facing the ground and the other towards the sky.

    [Lightning Lake]

    Following the release of the Cultivation Power, the water vapor on the ground was immediately gathered and then rose to the sky. In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with thick ck clouds. Electricity coursed through the clouds, and it looked as if electric dragons were rolling in the clouds. After a short moment, countless currents began to pour down from the clouds. Each current was about a meter thick, and such an intensity was not something that ordinary people could withstand. As for the ck clouds, they covered an area of ovehousand meters. Within a radius of three miles, a gap was sted open. Arge portion of the dense crowd had been cleared, and the power of this lightning pool was terrifying.

    An Zheng took advantage of this short time gap to rush towards the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Protect the reverend!¡±

    One of the cultivators shouted, and then, he rushed towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a swing of the Broken Army Sword s in An Zheng¡¯s hands, a sword beam was thrown ten meters away, directly slicing the cultivator into two. The sword beam was only ten meters away, but it continued to extend forward. In a straight line, all cultivators were split apart by the sword Qi.

    ¡°To be the aplice of a tiger.¡±

    An Zheng said as his eyes turned cold, ¡°You guys are so loyal, yet you guys are doing evil!¡±

    He was like a fierce tiger pouncing on a flock of sheep. None of those cultivators could stop him. At leasundred cultivators lined up in front of the old man and drew their daggers in unison. However, they did not attack An Zheng. Instead, they stabbed their des into their own hearts. Blood sprayed out in an instant. The scene was shocking.

    [Blood Sacrifice]!

    Strangely, the blood that sprayed out did not fall to the ground, nor did it flow downwards. Instead, it gathered in the air like streams of water, forming a blood river and entering the octagonal disk in front of the old man. The light in the octagonal disk became brighter and brighter, and the old man¡¯s eyes also changed. When the old man raised his head, his eyes were red, and countless ck dots were circling within them.

    ¡°Astral formation, devour the soul!¡±

    The old man suddenly raised his hand and pointed forward. The dense starlight in the sky suddenly condensed intiver of stars that surged towards An Zheng. An Zheng blocked with his hands, and the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale formed a wall. However, the starlight was not real, nor was it Cultivation Power.

    Although An Zheng was not sure what kind of terrifying power was contained within the starlight, he was sure that it had something to do with the fact that all the citizens in the ancient city of An. If he was hit by the starlight, he would most likely end up like themoners.

    However, no matter if it was the Nine Nether Thunder Bell or the Broken Army Sword, or some other magical equipment, even if An Zheng had gathered all of his Cultivation Power to form a defense, he still could not stop the Milky Way.

    It waower that did not belong to the mortal world. It was something that could not be stopped, something that could pierce through everything.

    Just as the starlight was about to hit An Zheng¡¯s body, good old man, who had been sleeping inside the spatial artifact, mewled suddenly. Then, he walked out from the spatial artifact. It leapt onto An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and two balls of light shot out from its eyes. Shortly after, all the starlight stopped shining for a moment, and then converged in good old man¡¯s eyes likiver flowing into the ocean.

    At this moment, the old man controlling the octagonal disc cried out and spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 443 - Killing one person

    <h4>Chapter 443 ¨C Killing one person</h4>

    The peopleing from all around didn¡¯t seem to be humans at all, but hordes of beasts. They couldn¡¯t even be considered horde, because the beasts also knew that they were afraid of knowing how to hide and seek a way out for themselves. However, these people didn¡¯t know anything. They were only controlled by the elder and continued to rush forward. Using [Lightning Pool], An Zheng instantly cleared out a stretch of around one kilometer, and taking advantage of the gap that the people in the distance didn¡¯t have time to attack, An Zheng rushed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s entrance.

    The blood of oveundred cultivators tried to suck An Zheng¡¯s soul away, but right at this moment, a good old man appeared. good old man sucked in the starlight into his eyes. At that moment, the old man controlling the octagonal disk immediately wailed out, and then, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    The good old man squatted on An Zheng¡¯s shoulders and looked at the old man with a gaze of disdain. It was as if the old man¡¯s heaven defying abilities were nothing in the eyes of the good old man.

    Originally, An Zheng thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow from the old man just now. That was an attack on the soul, An Zheng had no way to stop it yet. good old man arrogantly stood out and casually broke the old man¡¯s attack.

    The old man with the ck cloth covering his face looked up to the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood. The ck cloth on his face was sprayed away. It was an extremely aged face, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it, so An Zheng was a little confused as to why he had to cover his own face. Anyone who covered their face was either extremely ugly, worried that they were too beautiful, or worried about some special rule. However, this old man was already this old. What was there to worry about?

    In that moment, An Zheng came tealization.

    The old man from the Zhou family in the Great Xi Holy See¡¯s Stargaze Division.

    He covered his face with a ck cloth, afraid that others would recognize him.

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°At your age and status, why would you do such a malicious thing before you die?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was ashen, he knew that An Zheng had already guessed who he was, and that was why he was so terrified. But after a short while, his fear disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, what am I afraid of.¡±

    He muttered this to himself before letting himself be helped to his feet.

    ¡°What do you know? You think it¡¯s evil, but I think it¡¯s harmony. Didn¡¯t everyone want to see that society? Everyone was so kind, and nothing evil happened here. Everyone was living their own lives and would not interact with others. I have thought about it many times, thought about how I could get rid of the evil between everyone for a long, long time. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°Can you give me an answer?¡±

    An Zheng remained silent.

    The old man sneered and said, ¡°As long as you aruman, no matter how kind you look on the surface, as long as you are involved in desire, you will be sinister. Even if it were a family, such as father and son, sister and sister, brother and brother, as long as there were benefits and desires involved, they could all turn against one another and be enemies. So I came to think of it, all sines from desire, and all sines from contact. If one has no desire, one does not be evil. If there is no contact between people, of course there is no crime. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You are all crazy, you can¡¯t even crawl in and out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one!¡±

    The old man red at An Zheng, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the peaceful and prosperous period that Zhou Shen wholeheartedly wanted to create would not have spread throughout the world and he would have already settled down in the ancient city of An. Everything here would be more and more beautiful, and they would all follow a smooth path forward. If it weren¡¯t for you, this ce would be as quiet as ever, and no evil would appear for decades or even centuries. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because you are yourselves the greatest evil.¡±

    The old man said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°All of you look at these puppets all day long, do you really have such a great sense of aplishment? ¡°The tens of thousands of people on the border died of starvation. I¡¯m afraid it was caused by you.¡±

    ¡°There has to brocess.¡±

    The old man said matter-of-factly, ¡°No matter how big a matter is, it cannot be done in one go. The more good things happen, the more important the matter, the more difficult it bes. If I could, of course, I¡¯d prefer not to have such an ident. However, in order to seed, one must go through trial after trial, failure after failure, and finally, sess after failure. Those people were dead, but they were all people who had done meritorious deeds. If it were not for their sacrifice, I would never have been able to help Zhou Shen aplish such a great deed.

    An Zheng: ¡°You will only be smelly for ten thousand years.¡±

    The old man coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t have a dream, and you aren¡¯t willing to sacrifice yourself to achieve it. Zhou Shen is different from you; he was personally trained by me. He had my ideals, and his own. All these years, he had always walked a path that no one else dared to walk. There is no doubt that he waioneer, and I was only a minor helper on his way. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, there¡¯s only killing to be done.¡±

    He took a step forward and the old man immediately took a step back. But he quickly returned and angrily red at An Zheng: ¡°Even if you kill me, it will be useless. You won¡¯t change anything. After I die, Zhou Shen will still continue working on it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He will also die, whatever you all do, heaven and earth cannot tolerate it.¡±

    He moved forward, and the cultivators in front of the old man stepped forward to block his way. Bloody light appeared from people to people, these were all living people, and were all Zhou Shen¡¯s subordinates. They became Zhou Shen¡¯s loyal dogs, as if they had been brainwashed. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the Mu Changyan from back then, as well as those young martial artists who had followed beside him. It was also the same words, always calling it an ideal. There was nothing to not do and do what one could not do. Who would have thought that such an absurd and terrifying thing would happen in the world?

    Facing such a situation, An Zheng already had nothing to say. These people had all gone berserk, and they were even more terrifying than real demons. This was because no matter how savage or terrifying the act was, in their eyes, it was the right thing to do. And no matter who stopped them, who was a demon in their eyes. This was exactly the same as many other extreme religions in the world. They believed that everything they did was right, and anyone who opposed them was a demon, so they should be exterminated.

    In the eyes of Zhou Shen and the old man, the sin that existed in this world was due to one¡¯s own desires. Would it be possible for them to createaceful world? No one could do it. So they used an extreme method, which was to turn everyone into zombies and live ording to their ideals. In their eyes, this was an iparable beauty!

    ¡°Are you blocking me here just for Zhou Shen to escape?¡±

    An Zheng continued to move forward but his hands showed no mercy at all. With every step, blood would stter on the spot. Although the cultivators that charged forward were of flesh and blood, they looked no different from themon people that were walking dead. He was even more fanatical than those people, in their eyes, Zhou Shen was their mentor, their leader.

    Finally, thest cultivator fell, only the old man was still standing in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°You destroyed a beautiful world.¡±

    The old man looked at An Zheng with grief and indignation. If looks could kill, An Zheng would have been chopped into pieces long ago.

    The elder was still holding the octagonal disc in his hand. Both of his hands were trembling violently.

    ¡°Let me see what kind of monster you are!¡±

    He raised the octagonal circle up and looked at An Zheng like a mirror.

    With a crack, the octagonal disc split apart.

    ¡°This... ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°My Star te can reveal the fate of anyone, so why can¡¯t I do the same for you? Why did the star disk split open? Who the hell are you? Where the hell did youe from! ¡±

    An Zheng continued to move forward, and simply did not pay attention to him. When An Zheng brushed past the old man¡¯s shoulder, a faint red line appeared on the old man¡¯s neck. A secondter, the red line gradually grewrger. Then, with a ¡°pa¡± sound, it split open. A stream of blood gushed out from the hole in his neck like a waterfall. The old man¡¯s head fell from his neck andnded on the steps, rolling far away.

    Behind An Zheng, the people who were rushing over like tidewater suddenly stopped, they stood there in a daze, and did not know what to do next.

    An Zheng strode into the City Lord¡¯s Pce. He didn¡¯t know if he could catch up to Zhou Shen again. Zhou Shen was no longer the high-spirited City Master of An Gu that An Zheng was once familiar with.

    What made An Zheng a little surprised was that Zhou Shen did not escape. When An Zheng went around the row of houses in the front courtyard, he saw Zhou Shen standing undeeach tree.

    A Zhou Shen crying towardeach tree, a strange Zhou Shen.

    When he saw An Zheng walking over, his face and eyes were still filled with tears. An Zheng was thinking, maybe it was because he destroyed the perfect world in Zhou Shen¡¯s heart that he cried?

    Zhou Shen held a cup of wine in his hands and slowly spilled it onto the ground. Then, he knelt down and kowtowed a few times in a solemn manner, ¡°Everyone, take care.¡±

    He kowtowed and stood up, then turned and looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°I always thought that he would definitely be the one to kill me in the future. Until one day I heard he was dead. I¡¯ve only had a few days of contact with him, but I believe we¡¯re the same kind of people. I knew I would make friends with him, even brothers. Because we have the same ideals, the same perceptions. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until after he died that I realized that the world doesn¡¯t allow people like us to live in it.¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°They are very simr, really very simr...¡±

    Zhou Shen took a deep breath, then calmly sat down in front of An Zheng. He didn¡¯t know where he took out a jug of wine, and gulped it down. The wine ran down his chin and neck and quickly soaked his clothes.

    He drank and let out a long breath.

    ¡°Breathe.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng andughed; that was a smile that An Zheng could notprehend.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±

    Zhou Shen lowered his head to look at the jug of wine in his hand, and thest tear in his eyes fell onto the jug of wine, making a soft ¡°pa¡± sound.

    ¡°Do you know why I turned around and entered this courtyard just now? Why I ordered everyone to not leave and to kill you instead?¡±

    An Zheng did not answer.

    Zhou Shen said: ¡°Could it be that I don¡¯t know, that they won¡¯t be able to kill you? These few years, I have ordered all cultivators outside the ancient city not to settle here, and also not to allow any cultivation sects to appear. All of the cultivators in the city are with me, and they are all under mymand. Therefore ¡­ They deserve to die. ¡±

    He raised his head, ¡°Thank you... Now you only need one more person to kill. ¡±

 Chapter 445 - Not Coming or Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 445 ¨C Not Coming or Going Back</h4>

    An Zheng squatted beside Zhou Shen¡¯s corpse, his hands on Zhou Shen¡¯s head, and even his fingers were trembling slightly.

    Disciple.

    In An Zheng¡¯s previous life, he had never epted a disciple because he knew that the things he did were too unyielding and he offended many people. Once he took in a disciple, he might die before the disciple could learn anything. It was also because of this that An Zheng did not even wish for love at that time. He knew that it was a solitary path, and anyone who followed him would be a victim.

    But in the Da Xi, other than the Da Xi, there were too many people who respected An Zheng. There were many lone rangers in the Jianghu who imitated An Zheng¡¯s actions, taking punishing evil and righteousness as their responsibility. When they do things, they tend to think of themselves as An Zheng¡¯s disciples.

    An Zheng felt that he was friends with the former Zhou Shen, and they could even be brothers. But he never thought that Zhou Shen would call him teacher.

    Before Zhou Shen died, he raised his head and looked at An Zheng with all his might. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth but he was still smiling. Sir.

    An Zheng felt as if a knife was cutting into his heart. In the past, if there was anyone who hadmitted a crime against him, An Zheng would feel pain in his heart, even when he was punishing them, but there had never been someone who felt so much pain today. Even when he met his most trusted subordinate in the Western Region of Buddha and found out that he had betrayed him, An Zheng¡¯s heart did not ache as much.

    Perhaps it was because ¡­ To some extent, Zhou Shen was the other An Zheng. The two of them shared so many simrities, that was why An Zheng had treated him as his friend at first sight.

    An Zheng carried Zhou Shen¡¯s body, and then, step by step, he walked out of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. The street was still full of the dazed people, perhaps with only ayer of driving shells left, peeling open their pouches to reveal a ball of dough. But from the looks of it, they were truly a group of kind and innocent people. An Zheng carried Zhou Shen¡¯s body and walked through the crowd. No one looked at them.

    Their eyes were filled with confusion, they either walked back and forth or stood still, looking at Zhou Shen who had turned into an ice-cold corpse, An Zheng felt that he was in another world.

    An Zheng carried Zhou Shen¡¯s body to the center of An Gu City. This was his city, his home. Here, An Zheng had dug up the ground and buried him.

    Then, An Zheng walked out of the ancient city of An, as if he didn¡¯t have any reluctance to stay at all. He turned around and nced at the ancient city of An, then suddenly rose into the air and hovered in midair.

    Purple lightning appeared on his left hand and purple lightning appeared on his right.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]

    As An Zheng, who was floating in the air, pushed out his hands, 99 bolts of heavenly lightning shot into the ancient city of An like 99 heavy bombs. An Zheng chose to use this method to end a past, and make Zhou Shen¡¯s sins history. Perhaps, in An Zheng¡¯s heart, he wouldn¡¯t forget this person¡¯s city for a very long time, but only felt heartache.

    By the time An Zheng¡¯s body slowlynded outside the ancient city, the inside of the city was already in ruins.

    He took a deep breath and, without even looking back, walked toward the Holy See inrge strides.

    He had more important things to do, and no matter what, he had to try. If they could stop Da Xi from punishing State of Yan and the sixteen northern countries, how many people could they save? An Zheng understood the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, and knew that he would definitely not change anyone since he had already made his decision. However, An Zheng also knew what the weakness of Chen Wunuo¡¯s thinking was, so if there was anyone in this world who could persuade him, it could only be An Zheng.

    However, An Zheng did not have any chance to meet the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo. Even if An Zheng revealed his identity as the Duke of State of Yan, no one would care about him in the Da Xi Empire. Not to mention a duke, even if the Swallow King arrived, they would not meet even if the kings of the sixteen kingdoms came together because their levels were not high enough.

    If An Zheng went as an official, he would only be able to meet a few officials of the Great Western Holy See¡¯s Department of Rites and he wouldn¡¯t even be able to meessistant minister. Looking for these little faculties to y a role? He was counting on them to introduce him to Chen Wunuo?

    The second way was to barge in to meet Chen Wunuo. With An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, let alone entering the Holy See, or the Imperial Pce, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close to it. Any random random expert from the Sacred Hall, any random general from the Holy See, or any random random first-rate or second-rate imperial pce guard could cause An Zheng to feel despair.

    Fortunately, An Zheng understood Da Xi.

    There was only one way to see Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, and that was to see him again.

    Three Academies was a very special ce. Although it was called the Academy, it was also the ce that represented the highest level of cultivation and teaching in the Great Xi world. Da Xi would select the most talented youths from the various sses to enter the Three Academies and receive the best education in the academy. After these youths graduated from the academy, they would directly enter the military or the sanctuary to work in the yamen. Of course, it was the lowest level of the martial arts. After experiencing it again and again, it would be greatly valued.

    An Zheng thought to himself that he should first enter the Three Academies. Following the usual practice, Daxi Shenghuang would visit the Three Academies once a month to personally check on the standards of these students. Chen Wunuo would arrive on the twenty-eighth of every month, unstoppable despite the rain or shine. An Zheng calcted the time. If he could enter the Great Western Holy See within a month, it would be the beginning of next month. After that, he would have about twenty days to prepare to enter the Academy.

    There were only twenty days left. Although the chances were still zero, this was already the best way.

    Of course the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo would not receive everyone, the number of students that he would receive in the Three Academies was within fifty. These people were all the most outstanding people in the Three Academies. Only those who had passed the monthly test would have such an opportunity. Therefore, An Zheng had to rush to the Great Western Holy See from the border within a month, and then use twenty days to not only enter the Three Academies, but also enter the top fifty ranks in the monthly test.

    This was not State of Yan, not a small country in the north, but Da Xi. In the Great Western Holy See¡¯s best academy, entering the top 50 right after admitting it was actually jusipe dream. There was no other way around it.

    An Zheng was never one to procrastinate, once he confirmed the n, he would immediately carry it out. Three Academies was nce where one could casually enter. Although there were no rules like recruiting an academy once a year, the examination was extremely strict. There were three ways to enter the Three Academies. First, one had to be from arge n, rmended by the n¡¯s elders, and with an extraordinary physique. This kind of person would be able to enter the academy after a simple assessment.

    Secondly, there were the rmendations of the military or other yamen. These youngsters who had already made achievements in certain fields were valued highly by their superiors. They took the rmendation letter from the military or each yamen and entered the academy for the examination. The examination is a little stricter than the first one, but it¡¯s still alright. Those who are rmended are true geniuses, so of course, they won¡¯t be rejected directly from the examination.

    Third, it was the mostplicated and difficult type. Because Da Xi always proimed the freedom of the people, as long as a young person was a cultivator, they could rmend themselves and enter the Academy to take the examinations. The Academy could not directly decide, this waule that Chen Wunuo had set down to the point that no one could change. However, because of this, there were too many youngsters who wanted to enter the academy by chance. Everyone wanted to soar into the sky, but not everyone had the potential to soar to the heavens.

    The third method was the strictest one, and there was a department of the academy responsible for it, so there were many people. Every single person in charge of the exam had a powerful cultivation and had extraordinary experience. The most important thing was that they were strict with their methods. No one should even think of entering by gift, because even if they wanted to enter the academy, they would not be able to bring out anything extraordinary that would attract the attention of the examiners.

    Even if one was lucky enough to pass the examination, one would not directly enter the academy to cultivate. Instead, one would enter the Second Institution for three months to receive observation. After three months ofyers of screening, only the most outstanding among them would have the qualifications to enter the academy¡¯s examination, and only those who passed would be able to enter the academy to study.

    The examinations of the first courtyard were much more difficult than those of the second courtyard.

    Therefore, the only feasible method that An Zheng had chosen was also hopeless. He only had around twenty days, and because he couldn¡¯t afford to dy it, he had to hurry back to the State of Yan. How could he stand out in the Second Court in twenty days? So much so that the teachers of the Second Court, regardless of the rules, rmended him to enter the First Court? Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo would never receive disciples of the two Academies, not even proper officials.

    But since there was hope, An Zheng would not give up.

    Along the way, An Zheng was in a hurry to travel, so nothing happened to affect him. The distance between the border region of the An city and the Holy See was tens of times that of the distance between the State of Yan and the An city. This was because the Holy See was located in the southern part of the Da Xi world while An Zheng was travelling from the south to the north. Along the way, An Zheng passed by the majestic northern region of the Da Xi Empire and entered the beautiful southern region of the Da Xi Empire. An Zheng spent all his time on his journey and arrived outside of Holy See City two days earlier than he had expected.

    Outsiders were used to mature in Da Xi city, it was called Holy See City, but in reality, this city was called Jin¡¯ling [1].

    The majesty of the Jinling cannot be described with words. As the world¡¯s greatest city, everything here was enough to shock outsiders beyondpare. Leaving aside the city gate which could amodate twenty carriages in a row, let alone the city wall which could not be seen at a nce, the might of the city wall which was so great that even cultivators at the peak of the Captive Stage would be terrified of, even the fact that there was a streetmp that only appeared fifty kilometers away from the Jinling on both sides of the official road was enough to strike fear into the hearts of people.

    Five kilometers outside of Jinling, there was a street light, each three meters long. Each street light had a Night Pearl on it. Each streetmp was a mini rune array, absorbing the light of the sun and moon, converging it into the Night Pearls, ensuring that the night was bright.

    In the Buddhist Kingdoms of the Western Regions, arge number of people would go to the Golden Crown to worship every day. Wasn¡¯t it the same in Da Xi? Which of those who came with suceputation didn¡¯t have the mood to be a pilgrim?

    Someone once said that looking at the Jinling in this life meant death without regret. Even among the citizens of the Da Xi Empire, there were not many who coulde to the Jinling even once in their lives. Da Xi was just too big, it would take a long time for a normal person to walk from the border to the Holy See. Everyone yearned for the Holy City, but who would have the ability to spend a year or even several years on the road?

    Fortunately, An Zheng had Qing Zhai¡¯s identity certificate, so there wasn¡¯t much of a hindrance when he entered the Jinling. The soldiers at the city gate only made a few routine checks before letting them in. The people that entered the holy city were all different, so no one knew if there were any important people hidden inside. These soldiers had long since gotten used to it. With regards to An Zheng, who was already the owner of a branch shop at such a young age, in their eyes, it wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    ¡°Wee to Da Xi, wee to Jinling.¡±

    The guard at the city gate said this as he passed An Zheng¡¯s identity certificate to him.

    An Zheng nodded and thanked him.

    ¡°Noting, but returning.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and walked in.

 Chapter 446 - Outside the Institute

    <h4>Chapter 446 ¨C Outside the Institute</h4>

    It was the first time that An Zheng had felt this familiar and unfamiliar with the capital of the Da Xi, Jin¡¯ling. This used to be the ce where he fought and lived. There were too many meetings here. An Zheng almost could not control his own footsteps, because if he continued walking forward, he would reach the end of the main street which was the Ming Fa Si.

    It was a kind of subconscious impulse to go home, as An Zheng viewed the Ming Fa Si as his former home.

    However, An Zheng resisted, and he could only endure.

    Three Academies was two hours away from here. An Zheng did not n to go to the Academy today. There were many inns near the academy. Most of the participants would choose to stay in advance to recuperate before entering. Because any mistake in detail could cause his life to not havurning point. How many people saw the Three Academies as their starting point of their dreams?

    An Zheng also had to do this, the Three Academies was not the martial arts institute of the State of Yan, it wce like the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao. The Three Academies¡¯s assessment was harsh, and was one of the top in the world. An Zheng had to let someone energetic andpletely focused to take the examination, because even if he was chosen to join the second round, he would have a limit on the number of people per day. Once he reached that number of people, he would immediately close the door.

    And Three Academies only held this kind of disciple referral test four hours a day in the afternoon. Therefore, an unwritten rule had been formed outside the Three Academies. Every morning, a lot of people would gather outside the Three Academies¡¯s Second Courtyard, and these people would risk their lives for one spot in the afternoon. Those who showed their prowess in the morning would have a greater chance of bing disciples of the Second Court.

    There were really too many young geniuses in the outside world.

    But An Zheng did not n to stay at the inn over there. There were many people walking around, and it was too noisy. As long as they didn¡¯t kill anyone in this fight, the Da Xi government would not interfere.

    An Zheng chose Qing Zhai, and there was a branch of Qing Zhai not too far away from the Three Academies. An Zheng had the identity badge that Tan Taiche gave him, so he could get the best help from any of Qing Zhai¡¯s stores.

    Just as the sun was about to set in the south, An Zheng was already at Qing Zhai¡¯s door.

    An Zheng took out his order badge after entering the door, and said three sentences: ¡°Give me a quiet room, I want to rest.¡± Bring mot meal after dark. It¡¯s simple, so don¡¯t get greasy. The third was thank you.

    This Qing Zhai shopkeeper weed An Zheng in with a face of bewilderment, and arranged everything for An Zheng with a face of bewilderment. No matter how hard he tried, he could not understand what this person, who came from such a long distance away, was trying to do, who did not know what rtionship he had with his owner. An Zheng did not even say another word, which made him worry a little.

    Fortunately, the order badge was real, the shopkeeper could not see any problems, so An Zheng¡¯s request was met.

    In a quiet room, An Zheng fell asleep the moment he entered. When it was dark, there was a knock on the door. An Zheng got up and took the food over. The food was light and simple, not greasy at all, as per An Zheng¡¯s request. After eating until he was full, An Zheng sat in meditation for half an hour, then stood up and stretched for a while. After he consumed a bit of food, he took a hot bath, and even snuggled in therge bathtub for a while.

    After showering, An Zhengid on the bed again and slept until the sun was about to rise. Then, An Zheng stood up, meditated, recuperated his breathing, and smoothly operated the Cultivation Power. When the sun had not risen from the east and was just starting to turn white, An Zheng washed his face and brushed his teeth, changing into a clean ck robe. After confirming that he had brought all the things he needed, he walked out of Qing Zhai.

    The shopkeeper did not sleep for the whole night, so when he saw An Zheng leaving, he ordered people to keep an eye on him. When they saw An Zheng running towards the Three Academies, they finally reacted.

    An Zheng was not allowed to use any precious magical equipment during his trip to the Three Academies, or even any examinations orpetitions in the future. This was Da Xi, the moment his Purple-Rank treasures were revealed, he would immediately be killed.

    It was already a sea of people outside the Three Academies. From afar, there seemed to be at leashousand people gathering, and after a while, there would be even more people. The square at the entrance of Three Academies was already packed full, it was just a second courtyard.

    He was still far away when An Zheng heard someone shouting.

    ¡°Everyone! Offended! We never knew each other, nor did we hate each other, but I had no choice but to do so in order to enter the academy. Those who are willing to ept my challenge, pleasee over. If no one is willing, then I will go ahead and challenge them.

    ¡°Come! ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡±

    Voices rose and fell.

    An Zheng knew that there was a white line ten metres away from the gate of the second courtyard. Anyone who thought that they had the qualifications to be one of the fifty people here, would walk inside the white line by themselves. But as soon as you walk in, someone will challenge you. Either fight to the point where no one dares challenge you, or persevere until there are thirty of you. As long as you can win thirty, then you have the right to participate. However, even if he won thirty, he might not be able to pass the exam. He would only be able to obtain the qualification to participate in the exam.

    The crowd began to boil, no one was willing to expend their strength at this time. Even if they won, who could guarantee that they could persist through the challenges of thirty people? Rather than fighting right now, they might as well wait until the gate of the Second Court was about to open before rushing forward. At that time, those who rushed into the white line first would naturally be able to enter.

    Therefore, many people wouldn¡¯t sleep in order to gain the right to advance. They had even been standing guard at the entrance to the Second Courtyard for a long time. However, if one was in the front row, they might not necessarily be able to enter.

    There were already people fighting in front of him, and An Zheng could smell the smell of blood.

    He raised his hand and patted the man in front of him on the shoulder, ¡°Excuse me, I would like to enter the white line.¡±

    The tall and sturdy guy turned his head to look at An Zheng, and snorted: ¡°You think you can pass if you want to? You can go if you want to? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I know the rules.¡±

    He raised his hand, grabbed the sturdy man¡¯s cor and threw him a hundred meters away. The man fell to the ground in confusion, unable to stand up for a long while.

    An Zheng patted the second person¡¯s shoulder. That person saw all of it and stepped aside.

    The third person that turned around to look at An Zheng was a young man who looked to be around twenty years of age. He was looking at An Zheng and An Zheng was looking at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you so soon, but I don¡¯t want you to go either. What should I do?¡±

    he asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Simple. If you hit me, I won¡¯t retaliate.¡±

    The young man was stunned for a moment before he smiled. He raised his leg and kicked at An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. This kick went straight for the Dantian Qi Sea. If he were tond a hit on the Dantian Qi Sea, the result would be obvious.

    An Zheng looked at the man¡¯s feeting over, his expression unchanging. The ferocious looking young man realised that An Zheng did not dodge, and his expression changed. He stopped right in front of An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, and blew at An Zheng¡¯s clothes. Stunned, he swore at Madman and made way.

    An Zheng said thank you, and turned his head after walking over: ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡±

    The young man nced at An Zheng: ¡°Who cares?¡±

    An Zheng found this person very interesting: ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    This somewhat dark skinned but spirited young man looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster: ¡°Are you here for a blind date? If that¡¯s not the case, then you talk too much nonsense. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and walked forward to paerson¡¯s shoulders.

    After the youngd saw An Zheng throw six or seven people out, the corner of his mouth rose: ¡°Old man, I thought I was a fierce man, but this guy is even fiercer.¡±

    He looked in front of him and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Xiahou Gong! What¡¯s your name?!¡±

    ¡°My name is ¡­¡± Du Shaobai. ¡±

    An Zheng made up a name at random and continued forward.

    The examiner of Three Academies¡¯s Second Courtyard was sitting leisurely on the gatehouse with his legs crossed, watching the sea of people below. Those people were so fanatical that he didn¡¯t get tired of doing the same job every day. Because what he loved to do the most was to suppress the fanaticism of those young people and pour cold water on them. There were two people sitting opposite him. One of them was a white-faced schr who appeared to be around 30 years old and was holding onto a book. He seemed to be engrossed in it, but his eyes would asionally nce at the woman sitting not far away.

    The woman was very beautiful, and she had an aura as tranquil as water. Although her appearance couldn¡¯t be considered first-rate, but her clothing, coupled with her body¡¯s temperament was quite attractive. The woman looked to be around 27 or 28 years old. She had been staring nkly at the crowd outside the entire time.

    The white-faced schr was called Li Molin, perhaps because his parents thought that the four words¡¯ silence is gold ¡®were very good, so they gave him this name. The woman was called Xi Qingdeng and was one of the instructors in the Three Academies. Because one of the previous examiners was not here, Xi Qingdeng normally would note to the entrance. She liked to be quiet, to be alone. Li Molin¡¯s gaze made her feel ufortable, so she chose to look at the noiseing from outside.

    There was a fight outside, a very fierce one.

    Xi Qingdeng frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like it, but he didn¡¯t look away.

    Niu Zaiye crossed his legs and said, ¡°Look at those people at the bottom level, they are trying their best to climb up here. They feel like they can reach the sky in one step if they enter this door. ¡°What a joke. A loach is a loach. We have to tell them the truth.¡±

    Li Mo Jin closed the book in his hand and smiled faintly: ¡°That¡¯s right, the fight outside is so heated, but there isn¡¯t a single person that caught my eyes.¡±

    Niu Zaiye said, ¡°Brother Li, you have such extravagant hopes. Among this group of people, what kind of true geniuses do you think you can produce? ¡±

    Li Mo Jin looked at Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Hmm? ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Li Mo Jin was stupefied for a moment, and his face revealed slight unhappiness.

    ¡°That person.¡±

    At this time, Xi Qingdeng raised his beautiful finger and pointed outside: ¡°Very good.¡±

    Niu Zaiye and Li Molin both looked out. They saw a teenager in ck standing outside the group, looking like a longsword that separated the waves. One, steady, determined, strolling. After throwing people all the way from the back, he soon arrived at the white line and raised his head to look at it.

    The boy¡¯s eyes were calm, as if nothing could stop him.

 Chapter 447 - The First Killer in a Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 447 ¨C The First Killer in a Hundred Years</h4>

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s eyes lit up, his pupils shining like the stars. Seeing the starlight in her eyes, Li Mo Jin¡¯s face changed, his gaze towards An Zheng outside became more ruthless. On the other hand, Niu Zaiye still acted the same. Although there was some admiration in the eyes he looked at An Zheng with, most of them still contained a disdain that had never disappeared. An Zheng walked all the way from the back of the group to the vanguard, unhurried, neither slow, as if he was strolling leisurely in the courtyard. Even so, Niu Zaiye didn¡¯t think that An Zheng was that strong.

    Of course, what Xi Qingdeng admired was not An Zheng¡¯s strength, because An Zheng had not disyed any of his true strength up till now. Women were always more sensitive than men. What she admired was the indifferent look in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    Niu Zaiye thought it was quite interesting. It had been a long time since such a silly person had appeared. Everyone knew that if they ran to the front so early, they would undoubtedly be the target of the left and right. When the Second Court opens after noon, the ones standing at the very front are usually the unluckiest ones.

    ¡°Kid, are you really nning to stand in front?¡±

    Niu Zaiye, who was sitting on the doorstep, shouted.

    An Zheng did not answer.

    Niu Zaiye felt it was a little interesting, but he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Are you really nning to stand in front all this time?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, I n to have the Second Court open earlier.¡±

    Let the Second Court open earlier.

    Niu Zaiye was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud: ¡°I¡¯ve been in this door for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. Although most of those who dared to participate in the exam had the intention to get lucky, how could they not have confidence? After all these years, who would dare to say that the Second Court changed the rules and opened the gate in advance? ¡±

    Li Molin pursed his lips into a smile. Although he looked more refined, his words were more feminine: ¡°If this person does not have a sense of self, then to put it nicely, he is arrogant. Forget it, forget it. As a mister, what am I arguing with a little brat about? Since he¡¯s so arrogant, let him stand outside. I¡¯ll see if I can trample him to death when I open the doorter. Even if he doesn¡¯t die from stepping on it, I still want to see how he can make the Second Court open earlier. ¡±

    An Zheng ignored the ridicule and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    The crowd in the back roared withughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha, where did this idiote from? Do you really think you have some skills? It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t want to use our Cultivation Power early on, do you really think that no one is stronger than you? ¡±

    ¡°From what I see, this fellow must havee from a faraway ce in the mountains. Does he think he is invincible in his own vige just because he has no opponents?¡±

    ¡°What you said is right. Who knows what kind of person ising from a small ce, it¡¯s the first time in his life that he¡¯se to Jinling. ¡°He¡¯s really lucky. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good luck that he didn¡¯t get beaten to death on the way here?¡±

    A slightly older man kindly advised An Zheng, ¡°Youngster, you should just obedientlye to the back. I can see that you are quite strong. For you to be able to squeeze in from the back, it shows that you still have a chance. If you¡¯re lucky, you might be chosen soon. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled with gratitude, and then replied: ¡°I¡¯m really anxious. May I ask under what circumstances can you help the Second Court open the gates in advance?¡±

    Niu Zaiyeughed out loud. ¡°If you¡¯re the only one here today, I¡¯ll open the door for you. Besides, you¡¯re the first person in years to call the Second Court by its name. No matter who it is, they all say the word academy. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this not the Second Court?¡±

    Niu Zaiye: ¡°This rash young man...¡± Can I ask you a question? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tell me, but after I answer you, I¡¯ll trouble you to also answer me. If it¡¯s really only me who is participating in the assessment, will you really open the door?¡±

    Niu Zaiye: ¡°As an examiner, of course I wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense. Answer me first, why are you in sucurry to enter the second courtyard? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m in a hurry to enter the first courtyard.¡±

    Niu Zaiye was stunned again, and then he started tough: ¡°My god, you¡¯re not confident, nor are you arrogant. You¡¯re f * cking stupid.¡±

    Li Molin covered his mouth and said, ¡°I was just saying, this person is someone who has never seen anything like this. To be able to walk from the edges of the mountains to the Jinling is already quite amazing. ¡±

    Niu Zaiye pped his thigh, ¡°Fine, I promise you, as long as you prove to me that you¡¯re the only one taking the exam today, I¡¯ll open the door for you. But I also want to ask, you anxiously entered the second courtyard because you¡¯re anxious to enter the first courtyard, then why are you so anxious to enter the first courtyard? ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I see the Sacred Emperor.¡±

    Hahahaha!

    Laughter erupted from all around.

    ¡°So he really iothead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to die fromughter. There are all sorts of strange things in this boundless universe. What kind of f * cking stupid birth is this? ¡°Looks like your parents must have died too early. No one taught you anything.¡±

    ¡°Young man, I appreciate your confidence, but for people like you, I can handle fifty by myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, this guy, is simply an idiot. Ovehousand to five thousand years, the number one idiot in the world. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that even if he were to enter the Second Branch, he would need to observe for at least three months before he would be qualified to enter one? If they did not pass the observation period, they might be expelled tomorrow after entering the Second Courtyard. Even if you pass, do you think that you can enter your own yard just because you want to? I still want to see the Sacred Emperor ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha, I wish for you to enter the academy, but don¡¯t you know f * cking hell you don¡¯t? Neers don¡¯t have the qualifications to see Saint Kings.¡±

    An Zheng did not care about the mockery and mockery at all. He slowly let out a sigh of relief, and then took a step back. ¡°Sir, please open the door.¡±

    His left hand pointed to the ground while his right hand pointed to the sky.

    There seemed to be a buzzing sound in everyone¡¯s ears. Quite a few people covered their ears and squatted down. Even Li Molin, who was sitting on the doorstep, couldn¡¯t help but frown and subconsciously raise his hand to rub his ear. But when Niu Zaiye¡¯s expression changed, Xi Qingdeng¡¯s eyes lit up even more.

    That youth pointed to the sky and pointed to the sky.

    The earth began to shake. It was as if the earth had turned into countless taut threads. At this moment, someone used their fingers to move these threads. At first, those people who had mocked An Zheng only felt their soles tingling. When they looked down, they noticed that theyer of dirt on the ground had all started to float. They were about a foot off the ground, floating in a strange manner.

    A momentter, water droplets seeped out from the ground. Everyone had seen rain and water dripping from the sky. But this time, they saw water droplets seep out from the ground and fly into the sky.

    Many yearster, it would still be inconceivable for them to mention what had happened today.

    Countless water droplets seeped out from beneath the ground and began to rapidly soar into the sky. In less than a second, the dense water droplets formed a shocking screen of water in the sky! At the same time, the water vapor in the sky gathered over, and the clouds churned. This was a very slow process, but in reality, it had only been a second since An Zheng had pointed his fingers at the sky and pointed his fingers at the sky, all the way to the clouds.

    Heavy ck clouds appeared above the group of people, and then, An Zheng turned around to look indifferently at those people who had just mocked him not long ago.

    No one noticed the sh of purple lightning in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Electricity poured down from the clouds like a myriad of waterfalls. This scene was extremely shocking. At this moment, there were more than a thousand people standing at the entrance to the Second Courtyard. The instant the electric currents struck down, there was no one left standing. Other than An Zheng, everyone else fell to the ground. It was as if these people were all wheat that had matured and had been knocked over with a single sickle.

    Everyone fell down, trembling all over. Electricity coursed through every person, out of their ears, into their noses. Quite a few people¡¯s hair were standing on end, looking like fried noodles.

    These young people were here to make use of this opportunity. Even if the Great Western Region had a vast poption, even if there were many geniuses among themoners, even if there were great figures in the future, they would still be able to make use of them. But in front of An Zheng, they were nothing. There was no one who had as much experience as An Zheng, no one who had as much luck as An Zheng, no one who was more talented than him.

    After the electric current passed, a patch of ity on the ground.

    The clouds gradually disappeared and the ground was charred ck.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the door as he calmly asked: ¡°Sir, may I ask if you can open the door?¡±

    Niu Zaiye rubbed his eyes and abruptly stood up: ¡°Heavens, am I dreaming? Why is the Second Courtyard returning such a fierce person?!¡±

    Li Molin was already at a loss for words. She was originally a sissy, but now she had an orchid finger in her hand as she covered her mouth with it. Her face was full of surprise.

    On the other hand, Xi Qingdeng¡¯s expression was still rtively calm. She stood up and corrected Niu Zaiye, ¡°There are many fierce people in the second courtyard, but I have not heard of someone who is so arrogant and so confident for nearly a hundred years.¡±

    She looked at Niu Zaiye: ¡°Senior Brother?¡±

    Niu Zaiye grinned, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m exaggerating too much. I actually wanted to open the door for him in advance, but I don¡¯t have the authority to do so. ¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before pping himself on the forehead, ¡°Who cares? Since I was the one who boasted, I don¡¯t care who punished me in the future.¡± I, your father, will not allow a future disciple of the Second Branch to look down upon me.

    He ordered loudly, ¡°Open the door for me. If anything happens, just push on me!¡±

    The guards at the gate were all dumbfounded. Honestly speaking, they had never seen An Zheng act so ferociously in all these years. Everyone looked at each other. In the end, they still pushed the door open with a creak. Actually, the door wasn¡¯t locked. It was just that with the rules, no one dared to break in or open it. Even if this ce was merely the second courtyard of the Three Academies, no one would dare to break the rules.

    The door opened.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you, Sir. It is not that I am intentionally breaking the rules of the academy, nor am I deliberately showing off myself, it is just that I am indeed a little impatient. What others need six months or even a few years to do, I have to do within a month. ¡±

    He did not exin any further and walked in through the open door. Only the mythical backs of those lying on the ground moaning, who might not forget this day for a long time toe. However, they were absolutely embarrassed to mention that they had mocked and ridiculed that youth before he had truly let the Second Court open in advance.

    The gate to the Second Court was not big, but to everyone outside, it was extremely wide. Because it symbolizes a future, not just going somewhere. Everyone knew that after entering the Three Academies, their lives would change, but no one dared to think about the possibility of changing the entire Three Academies.

    An Zheng walked in, tidied his clothes, and with a self-confident but humble heart, walked into the Three Academies.

    In the past, he hade here before as a senior who would asionally lecture here.

    Today, An Zheng entered the Three Academies as a disciple once again, but this time, it was even more shocking than when he entered this ce.

    Xi Qingdeng quickly walked down from the tower with only one thought in his mind. Li Minjin isn¡¯t teaching, Niu Zaiye isn¡¯t teaching, but I¡¯m teaching ¡­ Thus, this fierce person must not be robbed.

 Chapter 448 - Unreliable Vice President

    <h4>Chapter 448 ¨C Unreliable Vice President</h4>

    Xi Qingdeng was already very fast, but she realised that he was still a bit slow when he went down from the door. So she was a little vexed. Why was he sitting on the doorstep? And Li Mo Jin¡¯s voice behind his made her feel even more annoyed.

    ¡°Junior sister, junior sister, please slow down. You¡¯re here today to be an examiner. How can you leave?¡±

    ¡°Junior sister, wait for me. Don¡¯t be anxious, what are you going to doter?¡± Do you have time for dinner tonight? ¡±

    Behind him was Li Molin¡¯s footsteps, so Xi Qingdeng subconsciously quickened his pace, not even turning his head. She had suffered a lot when she was at the door. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were from the same sect, she would have long since left.

    When Xi Qingdeng came down from the building and saw An Zheng, he was already stopped by three people.

    A bearded strong man was one of the people that Xi Qingdeng hated the most. His name was Sparrow, a big, coarse man with a childish name. However, if anyone looked down on him, he would definitely suffer a great loss. The number of instructors in the Second Department was not small. Some busybodies would makanking of their instructors. There were a total of three lists. The first list was the Beauty List, the first was Yan Xi Xing, and the second was Xi Qingdeng. Thus, it could be seen that this ranking was definitely made by men. The top three rankings were for the beauties rankings ¡­ In addition, each and every one of themmented on all the female instructors in the Second Courtyard.

    In terms of beauty, there was no doubt that he was the absolute number one of the Second Court. But in terms of poprity, Xi Qingdeng was even better than words and deeds. It was mainly because his words and actions were too cold, and he was never willing toe into contact with others. And with Xi Qingdeng¡¯s gentle personality, under normal circumstances, she would not be willing to offend anyone.

    The second name was called the Mortal Tablet. It was unknown why the people of the Second Courtyard preferred to use the word ¡®fierce¡¯. The Mortal Tablet referred to the rank of a teacher with a weak cultivation base. This Sparrow was ranked number 7 on the Mortal Ranking. The rankings after the second ce had always been controversial, but there was no doubt about one thing. That was, Yan Xi Xing was also ranked first on the rankings.

    There was also a Power Rankings, which referred not to the individual trainees, but to the sses that each of them had taught. The overall strength of each ss had to be changed every month ording to the test. However, the one who had dominated the ranking list for a long time was still Yan Xi Xing.

    So wasn¡¯t this ranking a bit boring?

    Xi Qingdeng was a woman, even if a man was convinced by one woman, a woman would not easily be convinced by another, especially when two beautiful women.

    Hu Que stopped An Zheng: ¡°Was the one who let out the thunder just now was you?!¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Hu Que pulled on An Zheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, from today onwards, you are my man, you don¡¯t need to take the examination and directly enter my ss. Follow me and I will guarantee that your cultivation level will increase by leaps and bounds. You are a fierce person, do you think I am a fierce person? The fierce one must be led by the fierce one, the others cannot do it at all. ¡±

    Another gentle looking middle-aged man said, ¡°Old Hu, your words are a bit too much.¡± It¡¯s not your ce to say yes or no to the teachings of the two academies. ¡±

    Sparrow turned around and looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°Guo Xi, are you trying to steal my life?!¡±

    Guo Xi had always been afraid of tigers, but for some reason, he puffed his chest out and walked forward, ¡°So what if we snatch them? I didn¡¯t manage to snatch any of the students I recruitedst time, but this time I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll fight over this person no matter what I say. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just treat you as a drink to atone for your sins. ¡±

    Sparrow angrily said, ¡°Drink?¡± No amount of f * cking alcohol would make a disciple like that! ¡±

    He firmly grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm: ¡°This is the first person that this daddy got, no one can snatch him away.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The instructor behind him might be slightly weaker, but it was not his turn to speak. Guo Xi and Sparrow¡¯s faces turned red because of the fight, but they didn¡¯t want to give up. At this time, Xi Qingdeng walked over quickly and coldly said: ¡°Truly orderly, you three aren¡¯t good enough. I let this person in, so of course it belongs to me. ¡±

    She asked An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai.¡±

    ¡°You can call me mister from now on.¡±

    Hu Bird was stunned for a moment. He wanted to re up but did not dare to do so. He had a miserable expression on his face as he said, ¡°Big sister, my blood sister, you can¡¯t do this.¡± The good ones fromst time were all taken by you, can¡¯t you let me handle it this time? ¡°Sis, what do you want? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, anything is fine.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°You can do it, it¡¯s very simple.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Among the instructors, there ierson on the Mortal Ranking, he is ranked seventh, and I am ranked third.¡±

    Sparrow¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    The sturdy man with sideburns called her elder sister with an anxious look on his face. He looked a little cute.

    An Zheng: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a need to test it?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I said there¡¯s no need for it. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Follow me. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and followed behind Xi Qingdeng. Actually, he didn¡¯t reject it at all. It was the same no matter who he followed after. Because he wouldn¡¯t stay in the Second House for long. His target was the one courtyard, and that was to see Chen Wunuo. It didn¡¯t matter who he went with. He had his own ns.

    Sparrow¡¯s final n was, ¡°Man! ¡°You are a man, I am a man too. Why did you choose a woman?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Sparrow Hawk: ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s face slightly flushed, and then he coughed: ¡°Don¡¯t say such unruly words in the future.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng asked as he walked: ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°State of Yan.¡±

    ¡°State of Yan?!¡±

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s expression changed slightly as he turned around, ¡°You¡¯re not from the Da Xi Empire?¡±

    An Zheng replied with a question, ¡°What, you can¡¯t enter the Three Academies unless you are from the Da Xi Empire?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°That is not true, it is not considered much trouble. When you go to the State of Yan, I will inform the officials about your status as a Great Western. ¡±

    ¡°I am a Swallow, not a Xihe.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s words once again stunned Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Why? How many people had broken their own heads wanting to be someone from the Da Xi family, wanting to obtain an ount with the Da Xi family? The State of Yan was so small and weak, what was so good about being a State of Yan person? As long as you be a Xiren, you can walk around the world however you want. Not to mention that you will be taught a better lesson, even if you were an ordinary citizen and reveal your identity as a Xiren, who in these small countries would dare to bully you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Born in the Yan, grew up in the Yan, and didn¡¯t dare to forget their ancestors.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important anyway. The Great Western Three Academies has opened its doors, anyone can enter. However, after you learn it, you must work for Da Xi. When that timees, you will have to take care of Da Xi as an official. If you persist now, you might not be able to do so in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng did not speak.

    Xi Qingdeng did not say anymore as he did not want to be entangled in this topic. She asked, ¡°Since you are a Swallow, why did you want toe to the Da Xi to study? With your talent, I am afraid you are the number one genius in State of Yan. How could the king of the State of Yan let you out? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I want to see the Sacred Emperor.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°You ¡­ I really can¡¯tmunicate with you. If it was Sparrow¡¯s personality, he would have beat you up a long time ago. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He might not be able to beat me.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°He¡¯s ranked seventh on the Mortal Ranking.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can the students of the Mortal Boards be on the leaderboard?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± That¡¯s not fair. ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng stood still again, and looked at An Zheng as if he was a monster. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a genius, do you really think that you can win against the instructor? This is the Three Academies, not one of your State of Yan¡¯s unranked sects. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I know.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng thought that An Zheng was a strange person. ¡°Why do you have to meet Daxi Shenghuang?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head in silence.

    As the two of them were walking forward, two people suddenly walked over with quick steps. One of them was an old man wearing a dark blue brocade robe. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies. He walked even faster than the young man behind him, but that young man had azy temperament and looked as if he had no interest in anything. Only when he saw Xi Qingdeng did his eyes light up.

    ¡°Greetings, Vice Principal.¡±

    When Xi Qingdeng saw the old man, he immediately possessed his body. When he possessed his body, An Zheng saw thezy young man¡¯s gaze involuntarily drift towards the direction of Xi Qingdeng¡¯s clothes.

    The elder quickly waved his hand, ¡°You are always so polite. There is no need to be so polite when you see me.¡±

    As he spoke, he sized up An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ Was it just now that lightning struck outside the academy? ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, the words used in the Second Court are really crude, even people at the level of Vice Principal can speak in such a manner. Although An Zheng had been to the Academy before, he had only gone to the Academy once in a while to lecture the disciples. Most of it was rted to the rule ofw. After all, it was his responsibility. As for the Second Court, An Zheng was actually still a stranger to it. After all, with his status, he did not need to interact with the people from the Second Branch back then.

    However, An Zheng remembered clearly that there were four Vice Presidents and one Principal in the Second Department. After searching through his memories, An Zheng guessed that this old man was called Yu Fu.

    If it was in the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions, of course no one would dare to name themselves Buddha. However, this was noaboo in Da Xi. An Zheng remembered that he had seen the records in the Ming Fa Si before. This Yu Fu was a very interesting person. It was said that this person had yet to reach enlightenment before the age of forty. He could not cultivate, and his family was poor. Therefore, he had always been working in agriculture. On the day he turned forty, he rummaged through the fields and found a pearl of unknown origin. Because it looked beautiful, he kept it with him.

    Aesult, his body had undergone some changes since the day he had brought the pearl with him. The pearl could actually absorb the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to help him rebirth and start his cultivation. Later on, he found out that the pearl was from the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Regions, and was called the Western Territory¡¯s Heavenly Jewel. Because of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s enlightenment of the Dao, he changed his name to Yu Fu. After joining the army, he killed countless enemies. Everyone in the army called him Blood Buddha Lord.

    He was a very resolute and unyielding person, but he was indeed old now. It was hard to see his former elegance.

    ¡°Greetings, Vice Principal.¡±

    An Zheng returned from his memories and bowed towards Yue Yang.

    The old man sighed, ¡°I just came to see you, sigh... It is sucity that after leaving the military, I assumed the identity of the honorary vice principal. When I heard that such a fierce person wanted toe and snatch my students away, I remembered that I no longer taught them. Furthermore, I¡¯m no longer in the army. I¡¯m just looking at you, not bad, not bad ¡­ Back then, there was a fierce person in the Great Xi, and he was also the one who set the mines. ¡±

    An Zheng thought of himself. He was sure that Yu Fu was talking about him.

    Yu Fu said, ¡°Once we enter the Three Academies, our future will be bright. However, if you want to have a good future, I suggest you go to the military. That thunderous battlefield of yours is extremely useful; as long as you are willing to risk your life, your future will definitely be limitless. It¡¯s good to study here, but isn¡¯t this dying my future ¡­ ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Cough, cough, Vice Principal, you are now the Vice Principal of the Second Academy.¡±

    Yu Fu said, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡± I forgot again ¡­ ¡°You guys can go, go, go. It¡¯s pretty good, pretty good.¡±

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly felostile and cold gaze. He looked in the direction where he felt the auraing from and saw a young man, about seventeen or eighteen years old, standing there with a sinister look in his eyes. The young man¡¯s attention was all on Xi Qingdeng¡¯s hand, and Xi Qingdeng¡¯s hand was grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s arm, just as he was about to take away.

 Chapter 449 - Your Book Is Not Enough

    <strong>Chapter 449 ¨C Your Book Is Not Enough</strong>

    An Zheng was not really unfamiliar with Da Xi, and he was not really unfamiliar with Three Academies. However, An Zheng was not a god. He did not know what would happen in the future, nor did he know what would happen in a few minutes. There were many things he did not know. For example, he did not know that a girl called Zhou An An An hade from the border to Jinling to kill him.

    An Zheng even more so, didn¡¯t know who the young man who was coldly staring at him was, but he could clearly feel the killing intent from that person¡¯s body. That fellow¡¯s gaze was always on Xi Qingdeng¡¯s hand, because Xi Qingdeng¡¯s hand was grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s arm. It was merely because Xi Qingdeng was about to leave with An Zheng, and that was a simple and normal action. However, the expression in that young man¡¯s eyes expressed the meaning, ¡°I can¡¯t endure it.¡±

    As long as it was a man, he would not be able to tolerate anyone who came into close contact with Xi Qingdeng.

    Thus, his life was very difficult, but also very painful.

    He was a disciple under Xi Qingdeng, called Ning Jun.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Ning Jun walked over to stop Xi Qingdeng. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Your junior brother.¡±

    Ning Jun asked, ¡°Sir, why are you still holding on to him?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s face changed slightly: What do you mean?

    Ning Jun: ¡°Teacher is a woman and he is a man. Men and women shouldn¡¯t be too intimate with each other, so why are you dragging him? Moreover, the teacher was the senior, the teacher was the junior. Regardless of gender or seniority, the two of you should not have such contact. ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s face became ugly. This was not the first time. As long as he had any contact with other men, this student of his would rush out. At first, she had thought that Ning Jun was jusedant and a little cute. However, as the number of times increased, Ning Jun¡¯s words became more and more intense, and she also became more and more disgusted with him.

    ¡°Then do you know how inferior they are?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng looked Ning Jun in the eye and said, ¡°You are my disciple, what tone are you using to talk to me?¡±

    Ning Jun spoke confidently, ¡°I am speaking to you as someone who cares about you. Aeacher, you should maintain your identity. As a woman, you should be more careful. It is best not to have any contact with other people until you have had the right to be married to them. ¡±

    An Zheng kept watching and felt that this person was asking for a beating.

    Ning Jun confidently said, ¡°The more you interact with men, the more others will think you are frivolous, so I am thinking about Teacher¡¯s reputation. Sir, you don¡¯t want anyone to point fingers at you in the future, do you? ¡°In the future, if you havusband, the husband will find out about mister¡¯s past ¡­¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So, what if Mister takes your hand?¡±

    Ning Jun nked out for a moment. ¡°I will marry Teacher. Teacher can¡¯t marry anyone else, it can only be me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then what if you take the initiative to grab Mister¡¯s hand? Is Teacher going to have to marry you? ¡±

    Ning Jun: ¡°About that ¡­¡± If I want to marry Teacher, I will naturally marry her if I take Teacher¡¯s hand. But if I don¡¯t want to marry her and grab her hand, then she can only be a concubine and noroper wife. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you figure this out yourself or was it taught to you by your master?¡±

    Ning Jun: ¡°Why should I exin it to you? Who are you? What right do you have to talk to me? ¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head slightly: ¡°Sir, where is this person from?¡±

    Ning Jun asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng said, ¡°He is the son of the Holy Hall¡¯s overseer, Ning Ya Ting.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I heard that the hottest yamen in the Great Xi Empire right now is the Holy Shrine. It has alreadypletely reced the status of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si. So, the child of a lowly and mediocre official like the Public Prosecutor of the Sanctuary can still point fingers in front of the face of the¡¯s Second House Master? ¡±

    Ning Jun said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Jun nked out for a moment, not knowing how to respond.

    An Zheng looked at Xi Qingdeng: ¡°May I ask Sir, if I were to formally enter your tutge, would you like to go through some sort of process or etiquette? If you do notplete this ceremony, I am not your disciple? ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Yes, after I bring you back, I will first bring you to the Second Courtyard¡¯s Hall of Records to handle the admission procedures, and also have people from the Discipline Halle to check up on your background and your family¡¯s situation. If everything goes smoothly, then you can be considered to be an official disciple of my sect.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After he said these three words, he turned around and looked at Ning Jun, ¡°If a person like you were in the State of Yan, I would beat the both of you up as well. What kind of person teaches what kind of child, in your eyes a woman is a man¡¯s appendage? In your eyes, a woman you like can¡¯t casually have contact with other men? Even if you don¡¯t want to marry this woman and just think that she¡¯s beautiful, after a few sleeps you might get tired of it and throw it aside? ¡±

    Without waiting for Ning Jun to say anything, An Zheng took a step forward, his nose almost touching Ning Jun¡¯s nose. Their eyes met.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±

    Ning Jun subconsciously took a step back and shouted.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I heard that there iule in the Three Academies that disciples never stop people from sparring. As long as they don¡¯t get beaten to death, the academy basically won¡¯t interfere. And the other party has the right to refuse the challenge. However, as long as he epted the challenge, even if he himself was injured, he could not hold the other party ountable. ¡°Regardless of whether it is the Second Courtyard or the First Courtyard, all of these rules were proposed by the Holy Emperor himself in order to raise the disciples¡¯ morale.¡±

    An Zheng extended a hand: ¡°I challenge you.¡±

    Ning Jun grinned, ¡°You really want to die. I was thinking, you are a neer to the academy. If I cripple you, you will be bullied.¡± You shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her. You shouldn¡¯t have had any contact with her. I¡¯ll tell you today, this woman is mine sooner orter. No one else can touch her. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do to her. If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you that wish. ¡±

    He turned his head to look at Xi Qingdeng.

    Xi Qingdeng subconsciously looked towards An Zheng. Of course she knew that An Zheng wanted to avenge him, but even though Ning Jun¡¯s father was only the Public Prosecutor of the Sacred Hall and was a sixth grade official, Ning Ya Ting was close to Gu Jiuling, one of the Holy Hall¡¯s Division Lords. Although the Holy Hall was only a fourth-grade official, the power the Holy Emperor had now was too great. It could be said that the Holy Emperor no longer trusted the people of the Holy Hall, and could even be said to have condoned them.

    It was the same for the fourth rank Temr. In front of a second rank high ranking official, all four of them were equally arrogant.

    ¡°Du Shaobai.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng called out, but An Zheng shook his head.

    There waype of gong hanging everywhere in the Second Courtyard. If disciples wanted to spar with each other, they would have to ring the gong, and the overseer would immediately rush over. Under the control of the academy overseer, they didn¡¯t want any big idents to ur. If he did not inform the overseer about thepetition, it would be considered as the most serious vition of the academy¡¯s rules. He would immediately be expelled from the academy.

    On the wall not far from them hung a gong. Ning Jun took a step over and knocked on the gong. The overseer of the Second Court arrived in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Who struck the gong?¡±

    The overseer asked expressionlessly. He held a pen in one hand and a thick notebook in the other.

    ¡°Disciple Ning Jun.¡±

    Ning Jun pointed at An Zheng, ¡°epting this person¡¯s challenge, please ask the overseer to be the judge.¡±

    The overseer looked at An Zheng, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Du Shaobai.¡±

    The overseer asked what the names of the two people were, then he took a few steps back. The rules of the academy were strict and could not be desecrated. As you know the rules, I will record your names and the victories and losses that follow. If you intentionally kill people, you will be punished ording to thew of the Great Xixi. If you identally kill someone, the academy will report you to the yamen. ¡±

    Ning Jun smiled sinisterly, ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you should leave it to the Temr to decide.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°You do it.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even bother to speak as he took a step forward and swept his left leg across Ning Jun¡¯s neck. Ning Jun never thought that An Zheng would actually be so cruel and quick. He had originally thought that An Zheng had chosen to probe him out, but who would have thought that he would get close to him the moment he arrived? But he was confident. He had never lost a closebat.

    An Zheng¡¯s foot swept towards his neck, causing Ning Jun to take a step back, before his elbow sunk down, heavily smashing towards An Zheng¡¯s knee. Actually, Ning Jun¡¯s father, Ning Ya Ting, was also an extraordinary person. Although his position was not high, he held a very special position in the sanctuary. Ning Ya Ting was originally a person living in seclusion in the martial arts world. Because he had once saved Gu Jiuling¡¯s life, after she had be a Holy Hall Master, she did everything she could to get him toe out.

    Ning Ya Ting didn¡¯t want to do it, but his wife¡¯s words changed his mind. His wife told him you could live a quiet life, but what about your son? Doesn¡¯t your son need a name?

    Thus, Ning Ya Ting left the mountain vige that he lived in seclusion in, bringing his son, Ning Jun, with him to Jinling. Ning Ya Ting was a very refined and refined man, but it wasn¡¯t out of his expectations that he doted on his son. And the most terrifying thing was that Ning Jun¡¯s thoughts of respecting men and respecting women were all originated from his mother.

    Ning Jun¡¯s elbow struck against An Zheng¡¯s knee, causing An Zheng¡¯s leg to change its position halfway, his leg bent back, and his knee collided head on with Ning Jun¡¯s elbow.

    Everyone present seemed to have heard the crisp sound of something cracking.

    At this moment, even Xi Qingdeng¡¯s face changed. She knew how strong Ning Jun was. He could be ranked in the top three under her tutge. She also knew that Ning Jun had been practicing a very strict and strange body art since she was young. Furthermore, she had to soak herself in a special medicine for two hours every day. Ning Jun¡¯s physique was one of the strongest in her sect, and was one of the best even in the Second Courtyard.

    Everyone thought that An Zheng¡¯s leg was finished, but the one who was finished was Ning Jun.

    Ning Jun¡¯s arm snapped in half with a crack. An Zheng¡¯s knee continued forward, hitting Ning Jun¡¯s lower abdomen with a bang. The power of the Nine Stage Explosion was released from his knees. After this violent strike, Ning Jun¡¯s body was already inserted into the wall behind him. An Zheng rushed forward and smashed Ning Jun¡¯s neck out of the wall with one hand. As they flew in all directions, An Zheng lifted Ning Jun high up with one arm and then fiercely threw him to the ground.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Ning Jun¡¯s back hit the ground, creating a huge crater of more than three meters in diameter. Without waiting for him to react, An Zheng had already pulled him out from the pit with his ankle.

    ¡°I thought you were so arrogant. I thought you were so strong.¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°He¡¯s just trash.¡±

    He grabbed Ning Jun¡¯s ankle and swung for half a circle. Ning Jun¡¯s head heavily smashed intree, cutting it in half. Then, An Zheng casually threw Ning Jun far away, patted the dust off his hands, and walked back with a calm expression.

    ¡°The people from the second courtyard are too weak. I must enter the first courtyard as soon as possible.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng smiled apologetically at Xi Qingdeng. ¡°So, my apologies, I am unable to be your disciple.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body leapt tigher ce as he shouted from above: ¡°I want to issue a challenge and enter the academy within a day. Any disciple in the second courtyard can challenge me. I will wait here. ¡±

    He looked at the overseer and said, ¡°Your notebook might not be enough. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to change it to a new one.¡±

 Chapter 450 - War

    <h4>Chapter 450 ¨C War</h4>

    Da Xi was someone who had been established a long time ago, but the previous generations of Sacred Emperors still paid attention to maintaining the wolf nature of the entire country. The most outstanding aspect of this kind of wolf-like trainingy in the various sects and academies¡¯ teachings for their students. Historically, they had not prevented their students frompeting in private. However, there were strict conditions for this kind ofpetition. The various academies and sects would all have their own specialized agencies to be responsible for it.

    The Three Academies was one of the most famous academies in the Da Xi Jinling. Even if it was just the Second Court, the authority of the overseer was extremely great here. Putting everything aside, he only said that his decision to kill someone identally or intentionally was left with the academy¡¯s overseer.

    Thus, there were people in the academy who thought highly of their status, but even those of noble birth would not dare to act rashly in front of the academy¡¯s overseer. This was because there was a yamen in Da Xi called the Mingshu Department that was specifically responsible for managing and supervising the administration of the various academies. The overseer would have two records, one to be kept in the academy aecord. The other one had to be delivered to the Ming Divisions every month.

    Back then Daxi Shenghuang had said it before, that with the presence of the Two Clear Divisions in Da Xi, arge half of the sins in the world would be reduced.

    Of these two wise men, one of them was Ming Dian Si, and the other was of course the Ming Fa Si who called out the wind and rain when An Zheng was there. Rtively speaking, the authority and fame of the Mingxiu Division was far inferior to that of the Ming Fa Si s, but that was within arge range. In the eyes of the various academies, the authority given to the Mingxiu was greater than that of the Ming Fa Si. This was because once the General Department discovered that someone was malpractice or intentionally killing people, then the General Division¡¯s verdict was something that the Ministry of Justice and other yamen officials could not interfere with. Not even the currently popr sanctuary could handle them. These judgments had to be personally seen by the Saint King in the end.

    Chen Wunuo had always ced emphasis on the upbringing of youths, so no one dared to create lies in this regard.

    An Zheng would write all of the causes and effects of Ning Jun¡¯s defeat in the records of the overseer, and would then hand them over one by one. It was because he was well aware of this point that An Zheng did not have to worry so much. Chen Wunuo was definitely not a saint, but he was definitely an enlightened ruler. The Da Xi under his rule had already reached its peak, surpassing all his ancestors.

    An Zheng said. Your notebook is not good enough, I¡¯ll trouble you to change it to a new one.

    The overseer was stunned for a moment, and then looked at An Zheng one more time: ¡°You¡¯re a neer?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Then, he would go and get a new notebook. His job was only to record things down, even if he thought that An Zheng was really too arrogant, it had nothing to do with him, what was rted to him was to record what happened next truthfully.

    ¡°Who the fuck is that kid?¡±

    Someone in the crowd muttered, ¡°Why is he so f * cking crazy?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re invincible after defeating Ning Jun? Although our two courtyards are notparable to the one courtyard, we are still crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Instructor Rest was gentle and gentle when he entered the water. Everyone was very respectful, so why did he invite suchorn in the side this time? This time, her reputation was over. Even if this brat had some potential, he was beaten to the point that he was almost crippled. Even Ning Jun, the father who was the prosecutor in the sanctuary, would not let this go easily. It¡¯s said that Ning Jun¡¯s father has a close rtionship with a chief of the Sanctuary, and even the head of the Sanctuary views him with special importance.

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    An older disciple said with an expression of admiration, ¡°I actually think that this person is a man. You and I don¡¯t like Ning Jun much, but who would dare to provoke him? He just did something that everyone wanted to do but no one dared to. What¡¯s the point of mocking him here? Besides, do you really think he¡¯s crazy to challenge everyone now? Was he an idiot? It¡¯s silly of you to think so. This guy is really smart, he used this method to make himself famous. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting famous?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be beaten to death in a moment.¡±

    The person who spoke earlier let out a cold snort, ¡°You just don¡¯t know anything. Just now, this brat crippled Ning Jun. But what was the name of the Temr? It is fair, the Sacred Hall will rece the Ming Fa Si in the future! Therefore, even if the Holy Hall wanted to vent their anger on Ning Jun, they would not brazenly bring him here, and could only secretly make a move. But now, that kid had be famous for challenging the people from the Second Branch. Everyone is paying attention to him, and it might even attract the attention of some big shot. If he is killed by the Holy Hall without any reason, what kind of reaction do you think will there be?! ¡±

    Someone reacted, ¡°You¡¯re right! Right now, the authority of the sanctuary was too great. Many yamen people were angry at the sanctuary, and there were plenty of people who wanted to make the sanctuary stink. This brat made such a big deal out of this, he could already attract everyone¡¯s attention. At that time, if the Sanctuary really were to take action in secret, then there would be a lot of people waiting to catch hold of the Sanctuary¡¯s weakness. If this were to happen in front of His Majesty the Holy See, even if the head of the Sacred Hall Fu Linglong were to be favored over, wouldn¡¯t he have to think about what he would do in the future? ¡±

    ¡°But this kid is too f * cking infuriating!¡±

    A burly man said, ¡°Such arrogance. He really looks down on us, the Second Courtyard.¡±

    A thin and small disciple said, ¡°If you can do it, then go ahead. If you want to anger him, then just do it. You¡¯ll just have to cripple him.¡± Last time when you were beaten up by Ning Jun, you were stillpletely obedient. ¡±

    The man was stunned for a moment before he left while cursing.

    An Zheng stood at the top and surveyed the people below, more and more of them gathering. In less than ten minutes, almost everyone in the entire Second Courtyard was rmed. Everyone wanted to see how crazy this young man who had just been recruited into the Second Court for an exception was. They wanted to see if he was truly capable or just an idiot.

    Xi Qingdeng was afraid that An Zheng had truly angered the masses, hence he jumped up andnded by An Zheng¡¯s side. ¡°Du Shaobai, although I don¡¯t know why you insisted on entering the courtyard and urgently wanted to see the Saint Emperor, I must give you a word of advice. I know your talent is good and your strength is strong, but this is the Three Academies. You should know that there¡¯igher mountain in a mountain. There are a lot of people who are stronger than you here if you think you¡¯re stronger. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly nodded his head: ¡°Thank you, sir, for your guidance. I know that you have taken care of me, but I have to do this because I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng: ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Ning Jun has been pestering me for more than a day or two already. But aeacher, I naturally can¡¯t ¡­ ¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before changing the topic, ¡°Even though you aren¡¯t my official disciple, since I was the one who brought you in, I must be responsible for you. If you have something you can¡¯t solve yourself, I can help you. I have already been in the Three Academies for ten years, so my influence should still be slightly greater than yours. ¡±

    An Zheng: Thank you Sir, but Mister can¡¯t meddle in this matter, let alone Sir, even if the Principal of Three Academies, Chen Yin, were to personally step in, he would not be able to do anything about it.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I am from State of Yan. I havee here to see the Holy Emperor of Da Xi. I want to ask him to retract his order and not punish State of Yan.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he looked at the people below him: ¡°But I know my abilities are limited. If I can persuade the Sacred Emperor, it would naturally be good. My family still needs me in my country. Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield to protect them. That¡¯s why I said, ¡°I thank you, sir, for your respect, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to be your disciple.¡± This is the only method I can think of to see the Saint King as soon as possible. If this method doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have any other chances. ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng opened his mouth, but no words came out. Her eyes were moist, and he felt a fire burning in her chest. There was a voice in her mind constantly telling her that she must help this young man from State of Yan.

    The young man¡¯s expression was firm but stubborn. Xi Qingdeng knew that he had already made his decision when he saw that look.

    But what could she do to help?

    It was as if the youth¡¯s decision was the correct one. However, she knew that his thoughts were naive. It was impossible for him to enter the first courtyard so quickly. Even if he did enter the first courtyard, it would still be impossible for him to meet the Saint King that quickly. If a random disciple from a courtyard were to be released, all the major sects would probably fight over it.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    She looked at An Zheng, not knowing what to say.

    An Zheng, however, fixed his eyes on the ground and spoke loudly: ¡°What, there isn¡¯t a single man in the entire second courtyard? I want to challenge all of the disciples of the Second Courtyard. All of you ¡­ Is there really no one who dares toe? ¡±

    From afar, an old man walked over quickly, apanied by a group of people. The old man woroyal blue robe, and he looked energetic and had the bearing of a great family. He looked to be around sixty years old, with white hair and beard, but he did not look that old. This person was as fast as the wind. Even the youngsters behind him were unable to keep up with him. When he arrived, he immediately pointed at An Zheng who was standing on the rooftop, and someone immediately exined.

    This old man was the Principal of the Three Academies¡¯s Second Courtyard, Li Sheng.

    Seeing that the Principal had arrived, Xi Qingdeng did not dare to dy and immediately went over and exined the whole situation.

    Li Sheng nodded after hearing what Xi Qingdeng said, and started to admire An Zheng a little more: ¡°He should know that there¡¯ossibility that he won¡¯t be able to return alive from this trip. Someone who is willing to die for his own family, regardless of age, let alone a small subordinate country of our Da Xi, even if they are from an enemy nation, should be worthy of our respect. For such a person, let¡¯s grant his wish. ¡±

    With the dean¡¯s order, the people below finally stopped worrying. The instructors in the different sses immediately scattered out and chose people topete with An Zheng.

    Someone brought a chair over for Li Sheng, who waved his hand: ¡°This person¡¯s actions are worthy of respect. I want to stand and watch.¡±

    If the principal didn¡¯t take a seat, who else could?

    Not long after, after obtaining the permission of the instructor, many people became eager to give iry.

    ¡°My name is Li Hongcheng. I would like to seek your advice.¡±

    A man in his twenties walked out of the crowd and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you want to do, you are indeed too arrogant. If no one dares to teach you a lesson, do you really think that there will be no one in the second courtyard? ¡±

    His body gently floated up and stood four meters away from An Zheng.

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Fists and kicks have nothing to say, moreover I am anxious, if there is anything that I am not considerate of, please forgive me.¡±

    Li Hongcheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You really don¡¯t know life and death.¡±

    After cupping his fists, he suddenly attacked like a storm. It seemed that his cultivation base was truly not bad. Amongst the instructors in the second courtyard, there were three rankings. One was called the Mortal Mortal Board, the other was called the Beauty Board, and thest was called the Strength Board. Amongst the students, of course there would be sucanking. However, the ranking among the disciples was not thatplicated. Although there were three rankings, it was separated by strength.

    Actually, all the sects and academies had this kind of ranking, and the names were about the same. Of the three rankings in the Second Branch, the one ranked at the first was called the Purple List. The second was the Golden List. The third was the Red List. Ning Jun¡¯s strength was only ranked in the top 20 of the Red List. He was very far from the experts of the Golden Ranking, and he was not on the same level as those of the Violet Ranking. Anyone who entered the top 20 rankings of the Violet Ranking could directly participate in the test.

    This Li Hongcheng was slightly higher than Ning Jun in ranking, and he was ranked seventh on the Red List.

    A disciple recognized Li Hongcheng and said proudly, ¡°Senior brother Li is ranked seventh on the Red List. In the future, you will definitely be ranked seventh. It¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡°He ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he saw Li Hongcheng fly down from a high altitude,nding on the ground with an ashen face.

    The speaker was no longer able to speak the following words.

 Chapter 451 - Too weak too weak

    <strong>Chapter 451 ¨C Too weak too weak</strong>

    The 7th on the Red List, Li Hongcheng, didn¡¯t even say a word before he flew back. When hended, his posture was rather indecent. After he got up, his face was ashen. He did not say anything and just turned around and left withrge strides.

    Everyone was in a daze, how was An Zheng likerson who had just entered the second courtyard? But very quickly, the news of that Du Shaobai fellow spreading out the over a thousand people who were preparing to participate in the assessment spread out, so very quickly, everyone was not surprised that Du Shaobai had defeated Ning Jun and Li Hongsheng in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the disciples of the Second Branch have three rankings: Red Ranking, Golden Ranking and Purple Ranking.¡±

    An Zheng said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant, it¡¯s indeed because I have something important to attend to that I need to join the academy as soon as possible, so I have offended you. Everyone on the Golden Ranking and Red List, please do note up. It is meaningless. ¡°If an expert of the Purple Rankingses up, if the first ranker of the Purple Rankingses up, then we won¡¯t have to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Someone below couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°He¡¯s too f * cking arrogant. If I were a Purple Rankings disciple, I would have immediately crippled him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Too arrogant. Not to mention the Purple Rankings, even the twenty experts on the Golden Rankings had priority to take part in the examinations. As for the experts on the Purple Rankings, they could directly participate in the examination of the academy. The first ce on the Purple Rankings would definitely enter a courtyard. Does he really think he can challenge the first rank of the Purple Rankings? ¡±

    A young girl said with an indignant expression, ¡°If my Big Brother Saber of mine goes up, I¡¯ll beat him until all his teeth fall out!¡±

    This girl looked to be around 14 or 15 years old. She was probably not from a normal family. From her clothes, she seemed to be from a pretty good family. The Big Brother Saber that she was talking about was the one on the Purple Rankings, Liu Jun. However, because this person was too arrogant and his style was as sharp as a knife, everyone privately called him Saber. Although Liu Jundao was not from a big family, his parents and ancestors were from the Great Xi military. Now, his father worked in the military and had led troops to battle in the border regions.

    Another girl said, ¡°When did Big Brother Saber make a move? In my opinion, even if Big Brother Guo Lu makes a move, it would be more than enough to make this person look for his teeth on the ground. He is truly reckless. Which expert on the Purple Rankings isn¡¯t a dragon and phoenix among men? ¡±

    A chubby disciple said, ¡°If you ask me, Liu Jundao is first on the Purple List, Guo Lu is third on the Purple List, and Gu Qing Luan is second on the Purple List ¡­¡± There was no need for them to act at such a level. Even Xiao Muren, who was ranked 20th on the Purple List, would be able to cripple this fellow. ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s not even talk about Xiao Muren. Even if he¡¯s an expert on the Promation of Golden Distinction, he would still be able to shut this arrogant fellow up.¡±

    It was as if a group of people had gone crazy, while An Zheng remained calm as he stood on the roof.

    In the distance, Principal Li Sheng could not help but nod slightly: ¡°This young man has great courage, perseverance, and a heart that does not fear death. If he can stay in Da Xi, his future is limitless. Did you guys realize that he was holding back, or else Li Hongcheng wouldn¡¯t be like that when he came down. ¡±

    A peerless beauty, who had been standing beside Li Sheng, did not say a word the entire time. At this moment, she gave a grunt: ¡°Noile is broken under his feet. He is not sparring, he is controlling thepetition. The blow that Li Hongcheng used all his strength just now was enough to crack the stone. But after Li Hongcheng made his move, the Cultivation Power waspletely suppressed by the person called Du Shaobai, even the dust on the roof didn¡¯t rise. It wasn¡¯t a scary thing to win alone, but it was scary to be able to control it. ¡°He¡¯s not bragging, I think that the people on the Golden Ranking might not be his opponent, and only the people on the Purple Ranking canpete with him.¡±

    The woman who spoke had a beautiful appearance and a cold demeanor, giving people a feeling that she was naturally unreachable. Although she was standing behind the dean, all the glory had been snatched away by her. She was just standing there. It was unknown how many people¡¯s eyes were uncontrobly shifting towards her. No matter where such a woman went, she would always be the center of attention. However, because his temperament was too cold and proud, how would an ordinary person dare to approach him? Just by looking from a distance, he already felt that it was a sphemy to her.

    This woman was the one ranked first on the Mortal Ranking as well as the number one on the Beauty Ranking, Yan Xi Xing.

    Li Sheng turned his head and nced at Xi Xing. ¡°It seems that you also admire him quite a bit.¡±

    Yan Xi Xing slightly nodded: ¡°If you let me teach him, then he can enter the top ten of the Purple Rankings in half a year. Within a year, he would be able to enter the top five of the Violet Ranking. ¡°Within two years, you will be able to enter one of the courtyards.¡±

    ¡°Two years?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng, who was standing not too far away from her, raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if Instructor Yan looks down on himself, or has underestimated him.¡±

    Yan Xi Xing looked at Xi Qingdeng with a little contempt: ¡°Although I am nothing, but I still think that I am better than others by a little.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng stood there, looking at An Zheng, and said word by word.

    Yan Xi Xing: ¡°You actually have a lot of confidence in him, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not your official disciple yet.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng said: ¡°Such a good seedling, of course I want it. However, aeacher, one shouldn¡¯t act recklessly because of their own selfish desires. If Instructor Yan thinks that he is a talent, I will give him to you. However, there is one thing that I think it necessary to remind you. As long as three of the teachers from the two academies join hands to apply for a disciple, the first institution would have no choice but to ept immediately. How about we make a bet? If he can defeat the top ten disciples of the Purple Rankings, then you will be the first one to apply to enter the same courtyard as me? ¡±

    Words and deeds: ¡°How hard is that? ¡°What if you lose?¡±

    Xi Qingdeng said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut my hair.¡±

    These words seemed to be child¡¯s y, but even the expression on Yan Xi¡¯s face changed. This was because everyone in the Second Court knew how much Xi Qingdeng cared about his long hair. Her hair was now well past her hips and very smooth and shiny. Some people said that her hair was his reverse scale, whoever touched her hair she was very anxious. Although no one knew why Xi Qingdeng was so concerned about his hair, and if there was some unspeakable story, everyone knew that Xi Qingdeng¡¯s hair could not be touched.

    But now, for An Zheng¡¯s sake, she was actually willing to cut his own hair, one could only imagine how concerned he was for An Zheng.

    Yan Xi Xing went silent for a long while, then shook his head: ¡°No need, if you lose, I will bring this person called Du Shaobai with me.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s face revealed joy. This result seemed to be pretty good for An Zheng no matter what, so she did not have any objections.

    As he was speaking, an extremely tall man squeezed through the crowd likumanoid tank. The guy was two meters tall and his shoulders seemed wider than an ordinary desk. The legs of the two little girls who had spoken earlier were not even as thick as his little arms. Even if this person didn¡¯t make a move, he would bring a lot of pressure to others by standing in front of them.

    ¡°This time, that Du Shaobai fellow is going to suffer.¡±

    The crowd cheered.

    ¡°Rank 2 on the Golden Ranking, Lei Feng is here.¡±

    ¡°This is enough for this guy to swallow all the bullsh * t he¡¯s talking about.¡±

    ¡°Last time, I watched helplessly as Lei Gubo directly tore a demon beast into two halves using the strength of both his arms, without using any kind of magic tool or cultivation technique. Although the strength of that demon beast is unknown, I am absolutely unable to defeat it. Furthermore, this guy has devoured that demonic beast¡¯s crystal core! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Did you see that five story stone tower in the backyard?¡± As it turned out, the stone tower¡¯s position was not there. Lei Pao carried the stone tower and walked more than 100 meters, forcefully moving it over. ¡°It¡¯s just because it¡¯s said that his most beloved ss bead has rolled into the gap under the stone tower and can¡¯t be taken out.¡±

    ¡°This guy is also a freak. He¡¯s quite big and thick, and likes to y with ss marbles ¡­¡±

    While the crowd discussed amongst themselves, Lei Bao had already walked to the bottom of the house that An Zheng was in. He stood there, his head almost touching the roof tiles.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡±

    Lei Pi asked in a muffled voice.

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Du Shaobai.¡±

    Lei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I need to know the name of the person I want to teach him. You get down there and fight on top of it, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll tear the house down. You can¡¯t destroy the things in the Second Branch as you wish. Otherwise, you will be given too much silver. I can¡¯t afford to pay it. ¡±

    Hearing this, everyone finally understood why his ss marbles rolled into the gap below the stone tower and he moved the stone tower away ¡­ However, someone couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why did he have to move it out for more than a hundred meters?

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want. I¡¯ll fight however you want.¡±

    An Zheng came down from the house and stood in front of Lei Bao, just like a little kid standing in front of an adult. An Zheng could already be considered short, being around 1.8 meters tall, but he seemed to have only been shoulder to shoulder with Lei Ye. Furthermore, the rolling thunder was too sturdy, it was on apletely different level than An Zheng.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so do your best, no need to probe further.¡±

    Lei Pi loudly said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry too, so it¡¯s better this way. You punch me, I punch you.¡± If anyone could not handle it, they would lose. You hit me first, then I¡¯ll hit you. ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Just hit me. If I can¡¯t take it, it means I¡¯ve lost, so I don¡¯t need to hit you anymore to save time.¡±

    Lei Pi¡¯s personality was straightforward and honest. After thinking about it for a while, he felt that it was reasonable, so he said, ¡°Then if I injure you, you¡¯re not allowed to ask me for medical fees.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come!¡±

    Lei rolled backwards two steps, then took a big step forward, his right arm swung up. When he took the second step, his right fist had just reached its peak strength. This person looked simple and honest, even somewhat silly, but in reality, he was exceptionally experienced. The distance of this punch just happened to be the limit of one¡¯s strength. If there was the slightest difference in the distance, then there would be some deviation in strength.

    An Zheng stood there, unmoving like a mountain.

    When that punch was thrown, almost everyone could not help but cover their eyes. Everyone knew how fierce Lei Gubo was. That punch of his could turn a demon beast into minced meat.

    Boom! *

    Boom! *

    Boom! *

    Because the force was too fast and too fast, the air exploded three times when the rolling thunder fist came at him. As his arm moved forward, an explosion of air appeared around it. The strong wind brought by the swing of his arm swept away all the ces it passed. Wherever the wind from the punch passed by, the bricks would shatter and the ground would crack.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This fist directly smashed into An Zheng¡¯s chest, but An Zheng actually did not dodge at all!

    Everyone was stunned, thinking, why is this guy so stupid?

    But in the next second, everyone was stunned.

    The huge fist struck An Zheng¡¯s chest, but An Zheng did not move an inch! His feet did not move, his body did not sway, but his hair was blown backwards by the strong wind. The wind from the punch continued to blow backwards, and a huge crater was formed on the ground behind. The shattered bricks and soil flew into the air, as if a heavy bomb had just exploded behind An Zheng.

    Time seemed to have stopped, and everyone seemed to have frozen.

    Lei rolled on the ground with a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s too weak.¡±

    An Zheng said five words as he looked at Lei Wang, who was in front of him, and then, he slowly raised his hand. He was about a meter away from Lei Ri as he opened his palm: ¡°You¡¯re not really that simple and honest; your punch earlier was meant to kill me, so I taught you a lesson.¡±

    The moment the force was released from his palm, arge amount of blood mist exploded forth from Lei Pi¡¯s chest. His massive body was sent tumbling away before crashing headfirst intouse at least two hundred meters away.

    Blood spilled all along the way.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You were the one who broke the house.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Youre a gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 452 ¨C You¡¯re a gentleman</h4>

    At this moment, there were at leashousand people watching. Even the trees in the distance were full of people. Those who could not squeeze closer could only look up. They all wanted to see what the fierce person from the Second Court looked like. From a distance, they didn¡¯t even know what had happened and could only rely on the people in front to send the message. As a result, all of their faces were anxious, wanting to fly up and take a look.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Did Lei Pi win? ¡±

    ¡°Right right right, didn¡¯t he teach that arrogant fellow a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Lei Pi is ranked second on the Golden Ranking. It is said that he is only a sliver weaker than Lan Lingsheng, who is first on the Golden Ranking.¡± With Lei Gangyang¡¯s strength, it would biece of cake to teach such an arrogant brat a lesson. ¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Someone in front said, ¡°Lei Pi... ¡°We lost.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    The crowd behind them cried out in rm.

    ¡°Not only did I lose, I really ¡­ ¡°He really can¡¯t even take a single blow.¡±

    ¡°He was asked to punch first, but when that punch was thrown, he did not even move. Then, the other party returned his p and the rolling thunder flew away. It was simply ¡­ ¡°This is too tragic, at least half of the several dozen catties of flesh on my chest have disappeared. Now I need to recuperate for a few months.¡±

    ¡°He was the one who held back, otherwise that palm would have crippled him on the spot.¡±

    The people in the back were all talking about this, while the people in front were already talking about something else. Everyone was guessing who the next person who dared to ept An Zheng¡¯s challenge would be. After all, Lei Pi was already Rank 2 on the Golden Ranking and An Zheng had won so easily and decisively. Even Lan Lingsheng, who was the Rank 1 on the Golden Ranking, might not have the guts toe out and fight again. Lan Lingsheng was indeed stronger than Lei Pi, but not to such an extent. So everyone waited, waiting for the next one to appear on the Purple Rankings.

    The corners of the Second Courtyard Dean Li Sheng¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Although the people on the Purple Rankings this year seem to be pretty good, other than the first three, the people behind them are all quite normal. There isn¡¯t anything special about them. A few days ago, when I was chatting with the dean of the academy, he even scolded me, saying that I had not put my heart into it and that it had been a long time since I had found a true genius for the academy. Don¡¯t forget, the dean is from the Humble ss. ¡±

    These words immediately caused the students to be lively.

    Everyone knew that the dean of the First Court, Chen Yin, came from a Humble ss background, so he more or less cared for the disciples who were promoted from the Second Court to the First Court. After all, those youngsters who came from influential ns all possessed things that others did not have. Whether it was in material or spiritual terms, they all received more than those from the Humble ss. Chen Yin had been trying his best to give the Humble ss and aristocratic family¡¯s disciples the strength to contend against him. However, in recent years, there had not been any outstanding disciples.

    This time, the top three of the Purple Rankings should be able to enter the first courtyard. However, whether it was talent or talent, they were not considered extraordinary. Although the three of them had yet to enter one of the courtyards, one had already started observing them. A few days ago, when Li Sheng and Chen Yin were chatting, Chen Yin had evenmented on the performance of those three people.

    It¡¯s just a little hope, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Now, our Second Court might be able to hold its head up high, right?¡±

    Someone lowered his voice and said, ¡°Instructor Xin said that Du Shaobai is not even eighteen years old yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not even eighteen years old yet. At his age, he looks like he already has the strength of around the middle stage of the Captive Stage. Even in the entire Da Xi family, we are considered true geniuses. If you can diligently train them for one to two years in the Second Branch, then in the future, you will be a strongpetitor for the top position of the Purple Rankings. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Think about it, how old is the number one on the Purple Rankings, Liu Jundao? If I remember correctly, Liu Jundao should be 26 years old. A twenty-six year old with an intermediate Captive Stage was already extraordinary. As for Gu Qingluan, she might be young, but she¡¯s still twenty-one years old. ¡±

    ¡°Mm, this ialent that can be created.¡±

    As everyone talked amongst themselves, Xi Qingdeng¡¯s expression became more and more rxed. She nced at Xi Xing and saw that he did not show any signs of chagrin. On the contrary, he saw even more anticipation between Yan Xi Xing¡¯s brows.

    An Zheng looked at Lei Qian, who was carried away by someone else, and shook his head slightly. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for the people on the Golden Ranking toe again. I don¡¯t have much time, so I hope that there will be an expert on the Purple Rankings who will ept my challenge. After I finish the Purple List, I need to go to the courtyard and ask if you can recruit me. After finishing today¡¯s match in the Second Court, I still have to y in the First Court. I really don¡¯t have enough time. ¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    At this time, a young man in his twenties walked out from the crowd. Previously, he had been whispering witeacher, so it was obvious that the two of them were discussing something.

    ¡°Eleventh on the Purple List.¡±

    Some of them lowered their voices and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pervert that just participated in this year¡¯spetition and directly entered the Purple Rankings? What¡¯s his name, I think it¡¯s Bai Qu? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± It was that Bai Qu who had entered the Purple Rankings in the first year of thepetition. ¡°He forcefully suppressed Lan Lingsheng, who originally had a chance to enter the Purple List, to the extent that Lan Lingsheng had already been ranked first in the two previous sessions.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show this time. We¡¯re all fierce people, all freaks.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is stronger?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Bai Qu. Although that Du Shaobai is strong, he is still too young, after all. Someone just said that he is only seventeen or eighteen years old. It had only been seventeen or eighteen years since he started cultivating inside his mother¡¯s womb. Moreover, this kind of Humble ss person would not have any formal instruction before. ¡±

    ¡°No, I think Du Shaobai is stronger.¡±

    The eyes of the little girl who shouted for Big Brother Saber to cripple An Zheng with one sh started to sparkle, ¡°Look at his rxed demeanor, he doesn¡¯t seem to be the least bit nervous right? Besides, his figure is really good, and he¡¯s also quite handsome. Although it didn¡¯t feel like a new life, it was still very hard and sunny. I think that Bai Qu is not good enough to defeat Du Shaobai. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Big Brother Saber?¡±

    The little girl at the side said loudly, ¡°We can¡¯t be like this. Since Big Brother Love Saber, then we can¡¯t like others anymore!¡±

    The youngdy quickly exined: ¡°I don¡¯t have it, I really don¡¯t have it. I only said that Du Shaobai was a little stronger than Bai Qu and did not say that I like him.

    If An Zheng heard these words, it was unknown how he would react.

    Bai Qu¡¯s pace was not fast and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. It was as if he was thinking about how he was going to win. He looked neither anxious nor impatient, he did not want to defeat An Zheng like the man who made the first move. He looked cautious, and his decision toe up was deliberate.

    ¡°My name is Bai Qu, just like you, I entered the Second Court this year. I came in three months ago. ¡±

    Bai Qu cupped his fist and said, ¡°I am ranked 11th on the purple ranking. If you win against me, you will be ahead of me on the purple ranking.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why Xi Qingdeng and Yan Xi Xing had made such a bet. If he knew, he would have understood why the eleventh on the Purple List had appeared. The instructor who made Bai Que out obviously hoped that there would be a victor in the bet. Bai Qu was the eleventh, and was a great threat to the tenth ce. If Bai Qu was not worried that he would arouse the displeasure of others if he was too radical, he might have entered the top ten that day. Right now, he was fighting with An Zheng as the eleventh ranker. If the result was out, the wager between Xi Qingdeng and Yan Xi Xing would more or less be decided.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied: ¡°My name is Du Shaobai.¡±

    Bai Quughed, ¡°I know, you are already a celebrity. That day, I started my challenge on the Red List and reached the eleventh rank. That was why everyone in the Second Courtyard recognized me. And recently, no matter if you win against me or lose to me, your reputation will still be greater than mine. Maybe not long in the future, half of the Jinling will be talking about you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is a good thing.¡±

    Bai Qu: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, so if I defeat you, then my name will also be known to half of Jinling. So I will do my best, so you have to be careful. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded slightly, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Bai Qu: ¡°Ie from the Humble ss, and finally entered the Second Branch. I finally managed to enter the Purple Rankings, but I must enter the First Court in the future. So I can¡¯t lose, you know what I mean? ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°There¡¯s no mercy. I understand.¡±

    Bai Qu retreated a few steps, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make my move.¡±

    His left hand pushed forward and his right hand pushed back in a strange gesture. But right at this moment, An Zheng seemed to have seen Bai Qu turn into a crane standing in a strange posture. One wing in front and one wing behind.

    Right at this moment, the temperature within a hundred meter radius suddenly dropped, as if winter had arrived. This was the southern region of the Da Xi River. It was spring all year round, and the temperature had suddenly dropped by so much that many people were not used to it.

    [Winter des: Blizzard Technique]

    Bai Qu spoke a few words softly and then suddenly turned around. His arm swung away as if it were the beginning of a beautiful dance.

    In the sky, countless ice des suddenly appeared and rained down towards An Zheng. Each of those ice des was about half a meter in length. They flickered with a cold light and were extremely sharp. The moment the ice de appeared, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. At this moment, many people finally understood that Bai Qu had really held back. If he had been willing, he would have been able to fight his way into the top ten of the Violet Ranking.

    ¡°What a strange power.¡±

    An Zheng raised his left hand and a ball of purple light appeared in his palm, which then quickly condensed inturple sun. With one hand holding the sun, the ice de started to melt and rapidly disappear a few meters away from An Zheng. The concentrated amount of ice des waspletely unable to break through the purple sun, An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang was simply the nemesis of this kind of cultivation method.

    ¡°The power of the ice de is already very strong. However, the strongest part is the sealing power within your ice de.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly while holding up the sun: ¡°If I get hit by your ice de, even if it only hits the protective aura outside of my body, it will trigger the sealing power inside this d. My Cultivation Power will be sealed for an instant. Although it is short, to you, as long as your opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power is sealed for an instant, that is enough. I guess you still have a stronger move, just waiting for the moment I get sealed. ¡±

    After saying this, An Zheng¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°However, I won¡¯t give you the chance, because I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    He pushed the purple sun in his left hand forward, and when the sun moved forward, it still had a long trail of mes behind it. The crimson mes burned like a falling star in front of everyone.

    Bai Qu¡¯s face was bloodless.

    He knew he had lost. He could not withstand that blow.

    When the purple sun melted all of the Cultivation Poweround Bai Qu¡¯s body that were about to explode, they suddenly stopped and floated less than a meter away from Bai Qu. At this very moment, Bai Qu¡¯s clothes were charred. In the next second, his body might even be set on fire.

    An Zheng swung his hand and the scorching sun disappeared.

    ¡°While I will not destroy your cultivation, you must remember that you cannot be extreme.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°If your nature is a little more open-minded, your realm will increase.¡±

    Bai Qu¡¯s expression changed once again. He cupped his hands together and bowed, ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re already very strong, and your strength is limited. You¡¯re a gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 453 - Sabers

    <h4>Chapter 453 ¨C Sabers</h4>

    Bai Qu stood there at a loss of what to do. He didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he felt that he was not in the same era as this man who was clearly younger than him. It was not an illusion that An Zheng was old, but a feeling that An Zheng was his own senior. It was as if he could not control his body. He bowed with cupped fists and thanked his solemnly.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s attention was no longer on him. It was as if the intersection between the two of them had also ended at this moment, and from today onwards, their worlds would no longer coincide once again.

    Bai Qu was slightly disappointed, not because he had lost in battle. He couldn¡¯t exin why he felt this way, he just didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to An Zheng so quickly. But even if he said goodbye, there might still be a day for his to see him again. Because Bai Qu was suddenly very sure that An Zheng would very quickly leave the second courtyard. Although the first and second courts were only separated by a single wall, it was still very difficult to meet them again.

    In the distance, the admiration in the eyes of Li Shengshuang, the Principal of the Second Court, who was standing and looking at An Zheng, grew even deeper. He turned around to look at his subordinates and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue to fight. The disciples of the Purple Rankings will have the chance to enter the same courtyard in the future. If they were to be continuously defeated by this young man called Du Shaobai, their mental states will be damaged and the impact will be great in the future. ¡±

    He nced at Xi Xing, and the meaning in his eyes was clear. I have given you face.

    The wager between Xi Qingdeng and Yan Xi Xing was whether or not An Zheng could win against the people in the top ten of the Purple Rankings. This was why Bai Qu, who was ranked eleventh on the Purple Rankings, had shown his face, and that was Li Sheng¡¯s original n. Li Sheng was very clear that in the Second Courtyard, the best instructor was naturally Yan Xi Xing, but Xi Qingdeng was not far off. Both of them had to be taken care of. This was especially so for face. Sometimes, women cared more about face than men.

    Everyone was very clear that Bai Qu¡¯s strength could definitely rank in the top ten of the Purple Rankings, but he just so happened to be ranked eleventh. If they let him fight with An Zheng, Xi Qingdeng wouldn¡¯t lose, because Bai Qu¡¯s strength could enter the top ten, which also meant that An Zheng could enter the top ten. His words did not count as a loss, because Li Shengchang no longer nned for An Zheng to fight with the people from the top ten of the Purple Rankings. Not just any person could be the principal, but this kind of reaction and arrangement wasn¡¯t something that anyone couldpare with.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just him wanting to enter the first courtyard? With his age, his talent should be enough.¡±

    Li Sheng said with a long and profound sentence, ¡°We can¡¯t let the entire Second Courtyard be a mess just because of a single young man.¡±

    Xi Xing turned his head, his eyes were calm, but unwittingly he looked towards An Zheng.

    Xi Qingdeng¡¯s attention was on An Zheng the entire time, and his mind was filled with the things that An Zheng had told her before.

    ¡°I am a Swallow, and a cultivator at that.¡± It is my duty to protect my country and my home, and it seems to me that the cultivator¡¯s ability to cultivate is not a blessing, but an arrangement. The more powerful a person is, the more responsibility they have to protect their family. So if they have to die, I choose to die for them. ¡±

    It was a youth only seventeen or eighteen years old. How could he not be respected?

    ¡°If you have three coaches from the second division signing an application, then the first division must give an exnation.¡±

    Li Sheng continued, ¡°Now that both of you are willing, the third person ¡­ ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Li Sheng waved his hand. ¡°Supervisor.¡±

    The overseer, who had been recording the results of thepetition, immediately came over and asked, ¡°Lord Dean, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Please divide the records quickly. The instructor and I will need to usecord to send a joint application with the three of us to the academy.¡±

    The overseer hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°I will make it soon.¡±

    He quickly left, and when he was halfway there, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back and nce at An Zheng.

    Li Sheng had someone call An Zheng over. After carefully sizing him up for a while, he said: ¡°You are, however, an outstanding young man. However, I have something I want to warn you about. Enough is enough. Just these four words, you can experience it for yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Of course I know what to do, but it depends on why. What I have to do now seems to me the most important, so there is no fear. ¡±

    Li Sheng¡¯s long face changed slightly: ¡°Do you know that there aren¡¯t many people in the Second Courtyard that can make me say a few words in front of them?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old man in front of him. There was no fear in his eyes, no withdrawal, and no change in his emotions. Actually, it¡¯s very simple. Everyone has their own student period. When everyone was in school, regardless of whether they had done bad things or not, no matter if they were boys or girls, very few people could make eye contact with their teachers at that time, and they did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all.

    When the disciples normally saw Li Sheng grow up, wasn¡¯t it full of reverence?

    After a long period of silence, Li Sheng suddenly understood one thing: ¡°You¡¯re no longer afraid of death, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. You¡¯re afraid of something.¡±

    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Whaity, what a pity ¡­ Although I know that a person like you will definitely have a resolute will, I still want to give you a word of advice. No matter what you encounter, life and death are the most important. If you can survive, you might be able to do what you can¡¯t. Da Xi, there is no doubt that this is the best ce to help you level up. In Da Xi, the Three Academies was the best ce. I know that you are unwilling to stay in the Second Branch. I hope that you can focus on your cultivation in the First Court.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Many thanks, Headmaster. I hope so.¡±

    Li Sheng exined in a simple manner about how he, Xi Qingdeng, and Yan Xi Xing had jointly applied for him to be transferred to the same courtyard. It was only then that An Zheng realised the respect this old man held for him. Logically speaking, what did the State of Yan¡¯s matter have to do with them? Since they were all from the West, they would unconditionally abide by and support the decisions made by the Sacred Emperor. However, even knowing that An Zheng hade for the State of Yan, Li Sheng still made such a decision.

    So An Zheng was a little touched in his heart, because many times, there would bype of person that surpassed national boundaries.

    Xi Qingdeng was sucerson, but wasn¡¯t Li Sheng the same as well? They were the people of the Da Xi family. If Da Xi needed them, they would sacrifice their own lives for his. But at some point, they think beyond their borders. They did not want to see the sixteen northern small nations destroyed, and did not want to see their souls annihted. Therefore, they had chosen to help An Zheng in as many situations as possible.

    The applications submitted would not necessarily receiveply within the shortest amount of time. Although the chairmen of the two academies were already of high status, they werepletely different from the headmasters of the first academy. The headmaster of the first courtyard could enter and exit Holy See at will, but the headmaster of the second courtyard was far from this.

    There waot of hot tea on the table.

    Li Sheng asked An Zheng a lot of things about the State of Yan, and An Zheng answered no matter what he knew. Other than a few things that needed to be concealed, An Zheng had also made a detailed introduction.

    Li Sheng heaved a long sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard of battles between the sixteen northern empires. Every year, arge number of people die. He had thought that themoners over there were already pitiful enough, but now he realized that he was only thinking of the tip of the iceberg. Just a little pressure from Da Xi¡¯s side would cause blood to flow likiver ¡­ ¡°I should be proud as a Xihe, but there¡¯s only sadness in my heart right now.¡±

    An Zheng bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Headmaster.¡±

    Li Sheng shook his head: ¡°Everyone says that the golden age is peaceful ¡­ However, in this golden age, they were only talking about Da Xi. Outside of the Da Xi, the war was still going on. I can¡¯t help you any further. I¡¯m just trying my best to persuade you to meet the Sacred Emperor. I hope that you can convince him. However, you should know that he is the Holy Emperor of the Great Xixi, the ruler of the world. If he was easily convinced, then Da Xi wouldn¡¯t be as strong as she is now. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I know, but I have to try.¡±

    It was Xi Qingdeng who had been waiting in front of the First and Second Academies. After she entered, she said anxiously: ¡°Du Shaobai, prepare yourself, the First Court will soon send two instructors over to test your strength, if they think you have the qualifications to enter the First Court, they will take you away.¡±

    As he said these words, Xi Qingdeng was a little excited and a little disappointed.

    For some reason, she felt some reluctance to part from this youth. After hearing what Xi Qingdeng said, Yan Xi Xing, who had been sitting a little further away, turned his head and looked outside the window, and after hearing what Xi Qingdeng had said, silently got up and left.

    Li Sheng patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder gently: ¡°The world is the world of youngsters. If there were more young people in the world who could carry their responsibilities like you, then this flourishing world would not be the golden age of a nation, but the golden age of the world.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and wait at the door.¡± There¡¯s a lot more respect for the teachers of a school. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, cupped his fists in greeting, and followed Xi Qingdeng out.

    Xi Qingdeng was walking in front and his footsteps were very slow, ¡°Du Shaobai, if ¡­ If you are unable to enter the first courtyard, will you immediately return to State of Yan? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If I am unable to enter the first courtyard, then I will stay for a few days to think of other methods. The war ising soon at home, so if I can stop it, it would be for the best. But if I can¡¯t, I must hurry back and live with my family as soon as possible. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Xi Qingdeng casually asked as he walked: ¡°Can¡¯t you think about it for yourself? Even if you are unable to enter the first courtyard this year, you will definitely be able to enter the first courtyard next year after receiving one year of formal instruction from the second courtyard. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°For yourself? ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more.¡±

    Xi Qingdeng was silent for a long time, as he turned his head to nce at An Zheng. She didn¡¯t know why he felt that way in his heart either. That kind of reluctance was obviously very faint, but the longer he spent in contact with An Zheng, the clearer this reluctance became. In that instant, a ridiculous thought appeared in her mind, but it was quickly thrown away by her. Then she felt waves of fear.

    She had even thought of ¡­ If Du Shaobai couldn¡¯t stay, she should follow him to the State of Yan.

    This idea was too terrifying.

    Xi Qingdeng felt that he was afraid, this young man called Du Shaobai had too great of an influence on others. It¡¯s a kind of... The temperament of a leader? Or perhaps, it was the aura of a saint? Even though he was still so young, he had a mature temperament to him. With such a young appearance and mature temperament, such a man was simply too alluring to a girl.

    Just as Xi Qingdeng was forcing himself to shake off these messy thoughts of his as soon as possible, someone from behind suddenly called out.

    ¡°Your name is Du Shaobai? ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    An Zheng stopped and looked back.

    Behind them stood a few people, led by a man whose age could not be determined. He was strong, but not rough. A person who looked very tall and strong would inevitably give off an impression of stupidity. However, this person was different. He stood there likuge spear, cold and domineering.

    But he wasn¡¯t a big gun. He was a knife.

    His name was Liu Jun, and people called him Saber.

 Chapter 454 - Slash!

    <h4>Chapter 454 ¨C sh!</h4>

    An Zheng did not know who this man was, but he was clear about the reason this man called out to him. That was a very special man, because not only were there a bunch of followers behind him who looked like little brothers, there were also quite a few girls watching from afar. The girls would follow him from a distance, and when he stopped, they would also stop and watch.

    ¡°My name is ¡­¡±

    Liu Jun said two words, but was stopped by An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his hand indicating that he did not need to speak any further, and then said to Xi Qingdeng: ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll trouble you to inform the instructor of the first courtyard.

    He turned around and walked back towards the man that was surrounded by stars.

    ¡°I have no interest in knowing your name. If you want to fight me, I¡¯ll fight you. I¡¯m running out of time.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to want to say a word more, as he was taking full advantage of the time he had taken to walk. Therefore, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t waste a second talking to that man.

    Liu Jundao felt humiliated.

    However, he didn¡¯t mind and was instead very excited. It was because he hadn¡¯t had an opponent for a very long time. He had sat in the first position for too long and the people behind him didn¡¯t have the ability to threaten him. The person ranked second on the Purple Rankings was called Gu Qing Luan. She was a woman, a very marked woman, and she was also very interested in him. Therefore, Gu Qing Luan would not fight with him. Furthermore, Liu Jun knew that Gu Qing Luan was unable to defeat him. As for those who were ranked thirdter, he had no interest in knowing who they were.

    Sometimes, a woman¡¯s love for a man was very strange. Gu Qingluan was originally a person who didn¡¯t want to fight with others. However, ever since Liu Jundao had be the first rank on the Purple Rankings, she had suddenly be someone else, fighting all the way to the second rank of the Purple Rankings. No one understood why she had done this. After reaching the second rank, why didn¡¯t she continue to challenge him? Even if she had lost, she should have at least gone and given iry.

    However, she didn¡¯t do so because she didn¡¯te here for some reason. She came here to help Liu Jundao block the messypetition. If you want to challenge the first rank of the Purple Rankings, then you¡¯ll have to fight with me first.

    Liu Jundao naturally understood Gu Qingluan¡¯s thoughts very well. However, he wasn¡¯t moved by her, because he didn¡¯t like her.

    Perhaps this kind of story would make many people feel that it wasn¡¯t fair, but those who felt that it wasn¡¯t would be idiots. He had never epted Gu Qingluan and had also advised her not to do anything like this. Thus, he did not owe her anything.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Liu Jun¡¯s answer was very simple, because he only wanted to fight with An Zheng.

    ¡°All of you, go away.¡±

    He waved his hand, then turned to face An Zheng.

    From this moment onwards, others no longer had anything to do with him, and the only person in the entire world that had anything to do with him was his opponent in front of him. This was respect for thepetition, as well as for himself.

    Someone helped ring the gong in the distance. The overseer who had been busy all morning was just about to takest when he heard the gong again. After sighing, he ran out of his room. Seeing that it was actually that person called Du Shaobai in the distance, he was startled for a moment, then subconsciously ran back to pick up the new record book.

    The overseer ran between the two of them, gave them a symbolic exnation, and then left. To be honest, he was not annoyed at all, because Du Shaobai¡¯s opponent this time was the Second Courtyard¡¯s invincible Liu Jun. When two people like this fought, he was naturally very curious as to which one was fiercer.

    An Zheng turned to take a look. The instructor of the academy had note, which made him heave a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to bete or even break off an appointment just because it was a very immoral thing to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    An Zheng gestured to invite his in.

    This was the first time Liu Jundao encountered someone who wanted him to make the first move. The excitement and excitement in his heart intensified. In the past when theypeted with each other, other people would always be eager to make the first move. It would be best if he could take care of Liu Jundao all of a sudden.

    ¡°That fellow is truly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He actually dared to let Big Brother Saber make the first move.¡± ¡°My Big Brother Saber can kill him without a burial ce when he attacks.¡±

    A little girl clenched her little fists, ¡°Those people we fought against previously were simply no match for him at all. Does he think he is invincible in this world? Let¡¯s see how arrogant he can be this time. My Big Brother Saber is the strongest ¡±

    ¡°Of course. Big Brother Saber is going to enter the first courtyard soon.¡±

    ¡°By making a move with the military knife, you can be considered to have protected the reputation of our Second Department.¡± Otherwise, if the word of it gets out that a wild brat from the State of Yan dares to take us down, our two academies will be shamelessly disgraced. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those idiots from before are really too much. They shouldn¡¯t even consider their own worth.¡± If you can¡¯t beat him, then don¡¯t go up. ¡°We should have let the military de attack earlier on. Only the military de can suppress that guy.¡±

    The youngdy who spoke previously let out a cold snort: ¡°Stop being sarcastic, didn¡¯t you say earlier that you could beat that Du Shaobai up to the point that his teeth are all over the ground? What, you don¡¯t dare to brag anymore?! ¡±

    That guy was stunned. ¡°When did I say that? I ¡­ I know my own limitations, do you understand? People are expensive, but they have their own way of knowing themselves. Do you understand? ¡±

    Although it was not for long, the news that Liu Jundao was going to challenge Du Shaobai had spread like the wind. In just a few short moments, in the few minutes since the gong sounded and the overseer¡¯s arrival, many people had gathered around once again. Furthermore, those who camete were very conscious. They knew that there was no chance for them to get to the front, so they decided to either climb the tree or climb the roof.

    Liu Jundao took off his outer gown, waved his hand, and a strangely shaped long de appeared in his hand.

    The length of the de was over one meter. The width of the de gradually increased from the handle to the head, and the width of the de was twice that of the narrowest part of the de. This de did not look like it was made of any material, nor did it have any brilliance. It did not look very impressive. But An Zheng could tell with one look that this de was not an ordinary de, it was not the kind of de that had heaven-defying raw materials, but waype of de that a genius would gradually evolve to be strong.

    The material of the de itself was not good, but the de had a soul.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Someone eximed, ¡°Big Brother Saber actually attacked directly!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how long has it been since Ist saw Liu Jundao use his de? Ever since Gu Qingluan had be the second rank on the Purple Rankings, it had been almost half a year since he had made a move. In the previous match, only the person ranked third on the Purple Rankings had allowed him to draw his saber symbolically. However, he didn¡¯t use his de in the match at all. When he draws his de, it¡¯s only to show respect to his opponent. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the same this time. Big Bro Saber Bro is a very polite person. He only respects his opponent. Do you think that the guy called Du Shaobai is worth Big Brother Saber¡¯s sabre ¡­ ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Liu Jundaounched an attack.

    That long de that did not have any luster, nor did it have any extraordinary qualities, seemed to have changed at this moment. The de exuded a murderous aura, which was cold and domineering even after drinking blood countless times.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes changed: Good de!

    He did not dodge, but instead charged straight at the longde.

    The long de hacked down from dozens of meters away, and an illusory de dozens of meters long appeared on the de¡¯s body. However, the shadow was cold and fierce, and also iparably sharp.

    An Zheng stepped forward, and his dended on his body.

    An Zheng raised his left arm, revealing a bunch of Holy Fish Scale s.

    Dang!

    Other than the area that was blocked by An Zheng, the ghostly de hadpletely fallen to the ground, and had directly cut open a deep canyon! The earth cracked aesult of this, cracking in a straight line. The de aura continued to move forward. A towering tree fifty meters behind An Zheng swayed slightly, then it split apart from the middle, split into two sides, and then fell down with a loud bang, smashing and copsing the houses not far away.

    And at the ce where the huge dended, it was as if a hole had been created by An Zheng.

    An Zheng: ¡°This de is not easy to form, I will not destroy it.¡±

    With a wave of his left arm, he deflected the de and continued forward. If An Zheng was willing, with the Broken Army Sword, he could directly shatter the de Qi. But An Zheng knew that there was some kind of Legacy on the de, so he was not willing to destroy it.

    Even if this de was stronger, how could it be stronger than An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword? Furthermore, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword waigh-grade Purple-Rank Artifact, if it really showed up, it would probably cause many people to covet it.

    An Zheng waved his trenchant de and instantly appeared in front of Liu Jundao, then threw a punch at him.

    Liu Jun pulled back his de to block in front of him, An Zheng¡¯s fist heavily hitting the de. Liu Jundao only felt an irresistible force appearing in his arms. The pain he felt in his arms instantly rendered him useless. After that, his body couldn¡¯t help but slide backwards. He couldn¡¯t control himself. His feet moved horizontally on the ground, and when he stopped, he was already several meters away.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Liu Jundao¡¯s eyes lit up, and his fighting spirit rose!

    He once again shed out with his de.

    At this moment, the crowd seemed to hear the roar of a tiger.

    Soon after, a few meter tall giant appeared, holding an identical long de in his hands. One in front of An Zheng, the other behind him. The two long des, one big and one small, were like two guillotine des, about to cut An Zheng in half from the waist.

    At the same time, An Zheng stepped forward, his right fist explosively thrusted forward while his left leg kicked backwards. His right fistnded directly on Liu Jundao¡¯s long saber. With a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, Liu Jundao was forced back again. With his left foot on the longde behind him, he kicked the giant backwards.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flipped andnded in front of the fallen giant. His right fist was like a cannon on the giant¡¯s face, directly smashing into its head. In the next second, An Zheng appeared in front of the retreating Liu Jundao, snatched Liu Jundao¡¯s long de away, and then used his elbow to send Liu Jundao flying once again.

    Liu Jundao couldn¡¯t control his bodypletely, so he spat out a mouthful of blood in midair. His body flew backwards like a kite with its string cut, crashing into arge tree beforending on the ground. Just as he struggled to stand up, An Zheng had already appeared in front of him once more.

    Man to man, saber to man!

    An Zheng held Liu Jundao¡¯s long de with both of his hands, and then fiercely shed downwards!

    Whoosh!

    Everyone covered their eyes, they did not want to see the scene of Liu Jun¡¯s head being chopped into pieces by An Zheng. An Zheng was too fast and violent, he did not even need to use a magical equipment to defeat Liu Jundao. And that de was aimed straight at Liu Jundao¡¯s head. Liu Jundao was going to die for sure!

    However, when the de was less than a centimeter away from Liu Jundao¡¯s forehead, it abruptly stopped.

    With a ¡°hu¡± sound, the saber Qi shot out. Liu Jundao¡¯s back was directly split open. The saber Qi extended backwards. The houses, the walls, and even a rock garden outside the Second Courtyard were all split apart. The de aura continued to extend. There waiver that flowed through the Jinling a few dozen meters outside the Second Courtyard. It was called the Jin¡¯ling River. The saber energy passed by and with a bang, the water exploded. The water flowed in two directions and formed two water curtains!

    A strand of hair floated down from Liu Jundao¡¯s head. Compared to the fake mountain splitting apart the river, the hair looked so gentle and quiet.

    However, this strand of hair made Liu Jun¡¯s heart pale.

    It was very simple for An Zheng to kill him.

    An Zheng stabbed his long de into the ground with a bang, right at Liu Jundao¡¯s feet. He turned around and left without the slightest hesitation.

    Number 1 on the Purple Rankings?

    An Zheng never thought about the Purple Rankings or the Golden Ranking, which was something that happened behind him and not in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 455 - Entering the First Court

    <h4>Chapter 455 ¨C Entering the First Court</h4>

    An Zheng did not dy any longer, and turned to leave.

    If it was anyone else who defeated Liu Jun, who was the first on the¡¯s second courtyard, they would have said many things to express their strength. However, An Zheng did not need that. His goal had never been a ranking list of the Second Court. That ranking list no longer held any meaning to him. As for what kind of person Liu Jundao was, An Zheng was even more uninterested.

    He turned around to leave because he saw two men he did not recognize standing beside Xi Qingdeng in the distance. However, An Zheng recognized the clothes they were wearing, which were the attire of the instructor of Three Academies First Court. So he left right away. He had more important things to do.

    Liu Jundao lowered his head to look at the long de that An Zheng had stabbed into the ground beside him. The reputation of the top ranker of the two Academies had left him in a daze for a long time. He felt that he had only been waiting for a short period of time to enter one of the courtyards. When it was time to enroll into one of the courtyards, he would continue to create his own glory in one of the courtyards.

    However, An Zheng had given him a big blow, allowing him to suddenly understand one thing. In this world, there would never be any top geniuses. What did An Zheng rely on to defeat him? It was a fist, not some amazing magical equipment. If An Zheng had relied on a higher tier magical equipment or some top tier cultivation technique, he might not even be convinced that he lost. However, An Zheng told him in the most direct way that he could not do it.

    No, I can¡¯t.

    Liu Jundao retracted his gaze from his long de and looked towards the back of the youth. That figure had already left, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be the next time he would see him.

    ¡°This... ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    The little girl who had been cheering for Liu Jundao and had been following him from a distance had turned pale. She looked at Liu Jundao¡¯s lonely back and said to herself, ¡°How is this possible? That... How could that guy be so strong?! ¡±

    The girl standing beside her had the same expression, her mouth was gaping wide, and only after a long while did shee back to her senses, ¡°Big brother Saber actually lost? And he lost so quickly? In other words ¡­ That meant that Du Shaobai fellow was already Rank 1 on the Purple Rankings? Big Brother Saber will be ranked second on the Purple Rankings from today onwards? ¡±

    A male disciple coldly snorted: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Didn¡¯t you see the two teachers from the First Court in the distance? did not even put our two academies in his eyes. From the beginning, Du Shaobai had already said that he was going to the One Courtyard, and not the Second Courtyard. Perhaps ¡­ From the start, he had never ced any Purple Rankings expert in his eyes. ¡°Look at the speed of his attacks. Liu Jundao was simply unable to react. The two of them are onpletely different levels.¡±

    The girl who spoke earlier said witrembling voice, ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­¡± At the very least, Big Brother Saber is still the number one on the Purple Rankings, right? ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°Does the first rank of the Purple Rankings have any meaning to Liu Jundao? He lost. ¡±

    ¡°Even if he loses, he¡¯s better than you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that he isn¡¯t stronger than me. I only said that Du Shaobai is the strongest of the two Academies. It waity that the person who was the fiercest in history did not want to stay in the Second Court for even a second longer. I heard that just now, Instructor Xi and Instructor Yan argued with each other over it, but the other side didn¡¯t even want to stay here.

    His tone was filled with jealousy.

    Liu Jundao silently took out his long de from the ground. Looking at the long de in his hand, the sense of defeat made him feel as if his legs were filled with lead. He wanted to quickly leave their line of sight, but his steps would not obey hismands, causing him to stagger a little. Someone ran over to support him. Liu Jundao pushed away the other party¡¯s hand with a wry smile. Then, he walked away step by step.

    Principal Li Sheng of the Second Courtyard, who had been watching the fight from afar, shook his head. ¡°This may not be a bad thing for Liu Jundao. Du Shaobai taught him a lesson, and let him know the difference between himself and a true expert. ¡±

    Liu Jundao was Yan Xi Xing¡¯s disciple, so there waint of unsightly expression on her face. But soon, this unsightly appearance disappeared and was reced by regret.

    ¡°I wonder if that fellow can still be so arrogant after going to the First Court.¡±

    The words of a disciple not too far away caused all of the instructors to be moved.

    ¡°I actually hope that he can continue being so arrogant. Rumor has it that the disciples from the big families in the First Court are all very domineering, and those that we chose before in the Second Court arepletely suppressed. None of them can hold their head up high. Although I don¡¯t fancy Du Shaobai¡¯s arrogance, I really hope that he won¡¯t fall down. That kid, you have to be arrogant to the end. Let those so-called geniuses of the hospitals see how awesome the people of the Second Courtyard are. ¡±

    When Liu Jundao heard these words, his shoulders involuntarily trembled.

    Yes, they had hoped that they would be able to aplish this. How many people were anticipating that after entering the first courtyard, they would be able to hold their heads high for the second courtyard?

    He turned his head to look in An Zheng¡¯s direction, and realised that An Zheng had already followed the two instructors from the One Court towards the door. As for Xi Qingdeng, he followed behind, looking a little sad.

    When he walked to the door, An Zheng stopped and turned to look at Xi Qingdeng with a smile: ¡°If I don¡¯t say a few words, I might not have any more chances. Although I have yet to officially be your disciple, you are still my husband no matter what. Perhaps, I am the strongest disciple you have ever taught me? ¡±

    Without waiting for Xi Qingdeng to speak, An Zheng took out something from his spatial artifact and passed it to Xi Qingdeng: ¡°You must have a gift for taking me as your master. But don¡¯t open it right now, we¡¯ll see when we get back. ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng was startled for a moment, and subconsciously took the thing over.

    An Zheng smiled at her, the smile was filled with the scent of sunlight. Xi Qingdeng stood there in a daze, at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng said to the two instructors in the first courtyard, then turned around.

    ¡°If you have time, remember toe back!¡±

    Xi Qingdeng couldn¡¯t help but say this, as he had no idea why he was so impulsive.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even turn his head around, he raised his fist and waved it: ¡°I will, my Mister. If you haven¡¯t learned to cook yet, you have to hurry. Because eating a meal personally cooked by Teacher ieward that every student wants to receive, because it is a form of acknowledgement on the part of the disciple. ¡±

    Xi Qingdeng cooked?

    When had she ever thought of cooking by herself?

    However, she nodded her head with all her might, her impulse waspletely muddled.

    An Zheng followed the two people and directly went through the door that connected the First and Second Academies. This might be the only time since the establishment of the Three Academies that a disciple entered a courtyard like this. As for the two instructors, the reason why they gave up on An Zheng¡¯s assessment was because they had witnessed the entire battle between An Zheng and Liu Jundao. As the first ranked disciple of the Second Courtyard, Liu Jundao was already within the scope of the First Courtyard¡¯s inspection. An Zheng easily defeated Liu Jun, so after a short discussion, the two teachers gave up on the assessment.

    An Zheng was unfamiliar with the Second Court because he had never been there before. However, An Zheng was not unfamiliar with the real Three Academies. He hade here dozens of times, but at that time, he was lecturing those disciples using his identity as a Mister. Those true disciples of great ns or heaven-defying geniuses, there were many courses that they didn¡¯t like. But as long as An Zheng came, they had to go. Because An Zheng was the idol of those young people, regardless of status or origin.

    He alone instigated the entire Ming Fa Si, and dared to confront any power. Foerson like him, even if many people looked at him with hatred, no one would look down on him.

    ¡°You are from State of Yan?¡±

    A teacher asked.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the lecturer said, ¡°The teacher from the Second Department has already told us about you. We will report you to the Principal truthfully. However, whether or not you can meet the Emperor will depend on your luck. There are still twenty-six days until the next time the Sacred Emperor visits the academy. There¡¯s still a lot of things you need to do in these twenty-six days. I know that you have created a miracle in the Second Court. I am a good person and I hope that you can create a miracle in the First Court. But I won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s your own business. ¡±

    Another lecturer said, ¡°Principal Li ierson with a kind heart. Since he is willing to help you, it would not be good for us to deny him face.¡± However, we are not people like that. Regardless of what we do, at most, it is enough for us to not be too biased. In fact, you¡¯re too mboyant. I don¡¯t like you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, and did not say a word.

    Three people entered from the backyard. The first courtyard and the second courtyard were opposite each other. The two academies were facing away from each other.

    An Zheng intentionally left in a less natural manner. He was very clear that any of the instructors in the Three Academies¡¯s courtyard were extremely abnormal, as long as he showed even the slightest bit of familiarity with the ce, he would immediately be discovered.

    ¡°That¡¯s the kid.¡±

    In the distance, three people were standing by the side of the road, watching them pass. One of them had long, unbound hair that covered half his face. That kind of trashy look was the type of look that An Zheng hated from his previous life. There was no shortage of such people in any academy, causing trouble everywhere.

    Of the three, the tall, thin one with long hair was clearly the leader. On the left was a fatty, who had his hands on his waist as he stood there. The other one seemed pretty. He wasn¡¯t tall either. He seemed a bit introverted. Standing at the back of the trio, he was one of the underlings. An Zheng had never had any good feelings towards this kind of person before, so he would naturally ignore them, because An Zheng did not have time to bother with this sort of small fry.

    ¡°Aiyo, it doesn¡¯t look like trash.¡±

    The long-haired teacher shook his head and called out to one of the teachers, ¡°Sir, do you need us to receive the new little brother for you?¡±

    The instructor red at him. ¡°Scram! Now is not the time for you to cause trouble.¡±

    That guy wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I understand what you mean, sir. You mean we shoulde backter, right?¡±

    The instructor ignored him and continued forward with An Zheng.

    The instructor who had asked An Zheng if he was from State of Yan warned him in a low voice, ¡°That person is called Mu Ziping, son of General Hu Wei of Holy See. The ones he looks down on the most are the ones selected from the Second Branch. The fatty beside him was called Zhou En, and the small one was called Luan Ziming. These three fellows ¡­ Sigh. ¡°Luan Ziming can be considered to have gotten into trouble. He could have had some potential.¡±

    Although An Zheng did not like this kind of person, he could not deny that sucerson would be useless in the future. ¡°Not necessarily, what the military likes is this type of person.

    The instructor was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°Hopefully they will have a future. Don¡¯t waste their talent.¡±

    The three of them walked to the front of a wooden building. The instructor pointed: ¡°You can go in, inside is Vice Principal Sun Zhongping¡¯s study. Your matter has rmed the Vice Principal. He wants to personally see you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was slightly moved. Of course he recognized this Sun Zhongping, because he was one of An Zheng¡¯s former subordinates. It was just that he did not expect that in just a few short years, he would actually be promoted to vice principal of the Three Academies.

 Chapter 456 - Wind and Cloud Ripples Caused by An Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 456 ¨C Wind and Cloud Ripples Caused by An Zheng</h4>

    The size of the Three Academies did not depend on how big the academy was, but on how much its influence on Da Xi. An Zheng was very clear about the position of the Three Academies in the Da Xi Empire. Forget about anything else, there was nce other than the imperial government that Daxi Shenghuang could stay in, even though it happened once a month. One could see how much hope there was for the disciples of the Three Academies s.

    The Jinling was also very big, so big that it made people feel like this was a world. But no matter how big the Jinling was, the speed at which information travelled was much faster than wind. When An Zheng walked into the main gate of the first courtyard, the news of a State of Yan individual picking the entire Three Academies¡¯s second courtyard had already spread across half of the Jinling. Who knew how many people were unconvinced and curious.

    The Xi people were proud, pride that came from their very bones. The majority of the people could not tolerate the fact that the pride of the Three Academies had been destroyed by a small figure who came from a small country in the northern border.

    Thus, even if one was a disciple who had already entered the second courtyard, their thoughts would be different from those of the disciples who were currently in the second courtyard. When An Zheng left the second courtyard, a disciple said in a low voice that he hoped An Zheng could continue to act arrogantly and brazenly for the first courtyard. However, the disciples of the First Court did not think that way. They were thinking that the arrogance of the Second Court could not be desecrated, so they wanted to see what exactly this arrogant foreigner looked like.

    Ming Fa Si

    After An Zheng left, there were no seats of honor left and there was nothing left to do. Almost all of the authority was taken by the Sacred Hall, and the remaining people gradually becamezy and depressed. In the past, when An Zheng was around, the Ming Fa Si was likighly efficient and precise instrument. Everyone here was a part of the machine and they were all very busy. No matter who it was, after they came to the Ming Fa Si, they would all sigh with emotion. This should be the most efficient yamen for Da Xi.

    Now, however, the rest of them were gathered together, drinking tea and chatting, ying cards, or simply sleeping.

    The original Ming Fa Si Operations Division, which had the authority of acting as the head, had two people, a pair of twin brothers. The two of them had been active activists, but now they were depressed as well.

    The elder brother was called Chen Si Qian, the younger brother was called Chen Mo Lang, with a cheerful personality. He was also one of An Zheng¡¯s favorite subordinates, and was even one of the few treasures found in the solemn and respectful yamen of Ming Fa Si. However, after An Zheng left, the two of them were no longer as lively as they were before. Although the Ming Fa Si was still functioning and still received information from the yamen officials under hismand, this information would be collected by the Temr Hall every day.

    As there were too many intelligence agents stationed at the yamen and in various ces, even if the Holy Shrine wanted to take over, it would not be able to bepleted in a short period of time. Therefore, they just let the Ming Fa Si be in charge of receiving the information.

    Chen Sirong and Chen Lengliang were both dissatisfied. Sometimes, they even wanted to leave this ce, so they might as well find a ce with a beautiful scenery and retire at the age of thirty.

    However, they couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Although they knew that An Zheng was already dead, the two of them still fantasized about it from time to time. One day, the door suddenly opened, and their first lord just casually walked in. As if nothing had happened, the days went back.

    Of course, they all knew it was impossible.

    The door creaked open as someone pushed it open from the outside. The head of the Intelligence department, Ou Yangduo, walked in from outside with a bored look on his face.

    Chen Siqian nced at him and said, ¡°If you¡¯re paralyzed, can I trouble you to go to your room and be paralyzed?¡±

    Ou Yangduo shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too lonely in my room. At least, these two of you ¡­ Oh yes, I came to tell you something interesting. Today, a wild kid from who knows where hade out of nowhere and single-handedly turned over the entire Three Academies¡¯s second courtyard. This resulted in the Principal of the Second Department, Li Sheng, and the two teachers of the Second Department jointly issuing an application. After the First Department received the news, they directly took away that kid from State of Yan. ¡±

    Chen Ju curled his lips, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity? It was said that the first lord ¡­ It¡¯s not in the State of Yan. ¡±

    Chen Si Qian was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who said it? Didn¡¯t they say that the first lord was in trouble in the Western Regions?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°What do I do? How many years have I been in the Intelligence Division? Although we strictly forbid our Ming Fa Si¡¯s people from going out and spreading any unfounded information, I can confirm that the first lord did not do it in the Western Regions, but in the State of Yan itself. However, the Sacred Emperor ordered that no one in Ming Fa Si is allowed to investigate the matters regarding the Head Saint. Furthermore, everyone in the Ming Fa Si is not allowed to leave the Da Xi Empire ¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to find out, but I didn¡¯t dare. ¡±

    ¡°Now that there¡¯s someone from State of Yan, I really want to ask him if he knows anything about our first lord.¡±

    Chen Jiayi said, ¡°What kind of joke are you joking about? Even if the first lord met with an incident in the north, how could a small fry like him know about it?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°There¡¯s no other way. It was so difficult foerson from the State of Yan toe here, I don¡¯t want to give up.¡±

    Chen Siqian: ¡°Forget about it. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible to know. Even if he knows, do you think we have a chance to get close to him? The people from the sanctuary are keeping an eye on us. Whoever leaves the yamen, their spies will follow us to the end. There¡¯s no f * cking freedom in bullshitting. Do you believe that we have a detailed record of when we shat every day and submit it to the sanctuary? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°I believe you, but what am I trying to do? ¡°I am an intelligence agent, okay? There are my people in the yard, a very deep line, but it hasn¡¯t been used in a long time.¡±

    Chen Siqian said, ¡°Up to you. We won¡¯t be able to find anything out anyway.¡± There¡¯s something too wrong with the Head of the Guards. I keep having the feeling that someone in the Great Western Holy See is stopping us. ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Chen Jiayi red at him, then leaned back in his chair and let out a long sigh, ¡°When the lord was here, what did the yamen look like? What did it look like now? Damn it, even if those fellows from the Temr Hall pick up whatever is already there, they will still be unable to beat our Ming Fa Si! ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s most strange, I wonder if any of you have thought about it. When his lordship had just received the news of the ident, the Saint King had personally written the words, ¡®An Ran of the World¡¯. He had even built a memorial quickly, and the Saint King had personally carried the coffin! However, a few dayster, the Sacred Emperor suddenly passed down an order, saying that the lord had betrayed them ¡­ Logically speaking, if a person was found to have betrayed and fled, then that would be a crimemitted by the nine families. However, after the decision was made, the Sacred Emperor strictly ordered that no one was allowed to destroy the tomb of the first ruler. ¡±

    He looked at the two men, ¡°Is it strange? His Majesty has never been so muddled before. ¡±

    Chen Siqian said, ¡°I¡¯ve suspected since a long time ago that sire was killed by someone. Furthermore, the person who killed the Lord was of high position and authority. Even the Saint King had concerns ¡­ However, sire¡¯s contribution to Da Xi is too great and the Sacred Emperor couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he ordered us not to destroy sire¡¯s tomb. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d better send someone to get in touch.¡±

    Ou Yangduo stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys if there¡¯s any news, I just feel that this is a good opportunity. Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing ¡­ On the side of the Eastern Mountain Prefecture¡¯s Glorybound City, legend had it that the Lord appeared and destroyed a sect in one breath. Of course, I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    Chen Siqian: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of news like this? Ever since his lordship left, word had spread that he had appeared here today and that he would appear there tomorrow. He was still a good person, acting in the name of an adult and acting recklessly. Some people felt sorry and felt that they should continue doing justice for their lord. Some people tried to fish in troubled waters, while others imed that they were the disciples of adults. Damn it, it makes me angry just by thinking about it. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not our fault anyway, let the Sacred Hall¡¯s grandsons investigate.¡±

    He turned and walked out.

    He stopped at the door. ¡°What if I find out something?¡±

    Chen Siqian was stunned for a moment and looked at Chen Fusheng. The two of them remained silent for a while, then suddenly said in unison, ¡°If we find out, then we¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed: This is what Master truly looks like, if Master was really killed by someone, then even if we kill thest person of Ming Fa Si, we will f * * king do it to the end!

    He left withrge strides, leaving Chen Sirong and Chen Yiran standing there. For a long time, their hearts were unable to calm down.

    At the same time.

    Temr Hall.

    Holy Church¡¯s Chief Inspector Ning Ya Ting took a sip of tea beforeughing, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s actually a good thing for children to suffer a little setback. [Little Jun has never suffered any setbacks before.]

    Gu Jiuling tilted his head to the side and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t feel bad about it?¡±

    Ning Ya Ting said, ¡°Heartache, my own son was beaten to such a state, how could he not feel heartache? However, even if I don¡¯t have the official uniform of the Sanctuary on me, I still can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Because it was apetition under the rules of the academy, there was no objection. In the past, when Jun¡¯er had injured someone, no one had bothered to pursue the matter. As a member of the Law Enforcement Yamen, I naturally cannot meddle in the affairs of the academy. ¡±

    Gu Jiuling smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way. I was just thinking about how to vent my anger for Jun¡¯er.¡± Right now, the brat from State of Yan was at the heart of the struggle, so it would not be easy for him to deal with him. ¡°In a few days, that kid¡¯s enthusiasm will wear off. Who would care about an outsider?¡±

    Ning Ya Ting: ¡°No need, you can¡¯t destroy someone because of such a small matter, especially a genius from a small country. It¡¯s even more difficult. Rather than that, we might as well think of a way to make him work for Da Xi. ¡±

    Gu Jiuling: ¡°There is no shortage of people in Da Xi. There will never be a shortage of people. The people in my family don¡¯t even know how to use them yet, why would I use them as an outsider? ¡±

    He changed the subject, ¡°But... ¡°This person, this matter has reached the ears of His Majesty.¡±

    Only then did Ning Ya Ting realize that fifty Gu Jiu Ling had suddenlye to chat with him. So it turns out that his Majesty the Sacred Emperor knew about this matter. Gu Jiu Ling was afraid that he would appear to find that kid from State of Yan. He could not help but smile, ¡°I am not that ignorant, so you don¡¯t have to remind me of this. However, to be able to rm His Majesty, that boy has not lived up to his expectations in vain. ¡±

    Gu Jiu Ling: ¡°His majesty has already passed down the decree. Send someone to take a look and see just where that kid came from.¡±

    Ning Ya Ting suddenly reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this is a good opportunity to advertise? His Majesty, the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi, was not a lowly person like that brat. He condescended to meet him personally. Once word of this got out, it would definitely be a great thing for His Majesty¡¯s prestige. Everyone will say, Your Majesty is righteous, Your Majesty is wise. ¡±

    Gu Jiulingughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re right. His Majesty should be considering it that way.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°Takest. I¡¯ll go check out the academy.¡±

    Ning Ya Pavilion: ¡°You still need to personally go?¡±

    Gu Jiu Ling said, ¡°You don¡¯t know those arrogant fellows from the First Court. They are all of good birth and talent, so they are very proud. How could they tolerate a brat from the State of Yan showing off his might? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will be useless to send people, but I¡¯m also afraid that I will bete. That kid has already been hacked into pieces.¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°But you did remind me just now, if I leave this kid in the sanctuary, it will greatly benefit my sanctuary¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 457 - Passing by and Past

    <h4>Chapter 457 ¨C Passing by and Past</h4>

    If it was someone entering the Jinling for the first time, they would definitely go to two ces. The first was outside the pce. Due to the tight security, even looking from a distance would cause one¡¯s heart to surge. The Imperial Pce and the Holy See were connected. The Imperial Pce was located on Jinling Mountain, and the Holy See was located on Jinling Mountain. From afar, they could see the magnificent pces. Amongst the buildings of the Holy See, the most dazzling one was the monument called the Heroic Monument. The stone tablet was oveundred meters long and was carved with the names of all the generals that had sacrificed their lives for Da Xi ever since the founding of the Da Xi Empire.

    The other ce was Mount Dalie. Mount Dalie was located on the eastern side of the Jinling, about thirty kilometers away from the Imperial Pce. Not only was the scenery of the mountain magnificent, it was also filled with giant sculptures of the previous Sacred Emperors. On the western side of the mountain, there waow of giant sculptures that were over a hundred meters tall. Anyone who had been here before would feel the solemness and majesty of the stone sculptures.

    The ce that An Zheng had visited the most before was Da Lie Mountain. He liked to sit on top of a smooth boulder and look at the carvings of the Saint Kings from afar with a jug of wine in his hand. Every time he came, he would feel grateful. If it weren¡¯t for the efforts of the previous Sacred Kings, the people of Da Xi city would not be able to livrosperous and peaceful life.

    Each and every one of the people had to thank the powerful Da Xi as well.

    Just like An Zheng, the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo also liked to go to Mt. However, every time he went, no one else knew about it. And strangely, every time An Zheng went, he would do so. He put on the clothes of an ordinary person and didn¡¯t bring a single guard. He left the pce by himself and walked all the way to the mountain. He had once told An Zheng that every time he walked towards Mount Dalie, it was as though he was walking on a pilgrimage.

    No one could object to this. In the eyes of the people of Da Xi city, all the previous Sacred Emperors were saints.

    The setting sun had already set in the west, dragging the shadows of everyone behind it for a very long time. Chen Wunuo, who was dressed in gray cotton clothes, seemed like an ordinary tourist from a foreignnd as he slowly walked through the crowd. He liked to see the solemn and respectful expressions on the faces of themoners. It was the recognition and respect they had for the Chen family. He also liked to follow the crowd as they held the flowers in their hands. They lined up and ced them at the foot of a sculpture. Every time he felt something different.

    Thosemoners would never know that one day, the seemingly refined and refined man who followed or walked in front of them would be the Daxi Shenghuang who existed as a god in their hearts.

    Chen Wunuo was a very refined and handsome man, he looked to be around forty years old, which was the period when men were at their best. However, no one knew whether he himself had already lived for hundreds or even thousands of years. A powerful cultivation base had given him a lifespan that far exceeded that of an ordinary person. It had also given him an iparable amount of confidence. He did not need to bring any guards, because there was no one in the world who could hurt him.

    It was because of this self-confidence that he had never cared about whether the people below him had any thoughts of conspiring against him, and how they prepared themselves for such a situation. Because no matter who prepared it, it was only if they could kill him. In fact, no one could do it.

    He was like the only loophole in the world, a favorite of the world¡¯s designers.

    From afar, he saw therge rock that An Zheng often sat on. He walked over, climbed up therge rock like An Zheng did, and sat down. Then, he took ouot of worthless old wine from his storage. He took a sip and thanked the statues.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, although not all of them areplete.¡±

    Chen Wunuo muttered to himself: ¡°I know that I have let you down, but people are always selfish. If there¡¯s a choice between you and my own son, then it can only be him. I know that you respect me because you think that I am the most qualified monarch in this world. You always say that you can see hope for the future in me. Fair and strict. But in truth, I am still their father. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the sculpture in the distance and said: ¡°Maybe my parents and ancestors will scold me. If they can beat me up, they might even want to beat me up. After making that decision, I also regretted it, but my position did not allow me to regret it. But there¡¯s one thing you should believe me about. The heavy weapons are trying to touch the bottom line I forbid them to touch. If he really touches it, I¡¯ll send him to hell to meet you. ¡±

    ¡°The person in Eastern Mountain Prefecture¡¯s Glorybound City who annihted the entire sect was you. I know it was you, but it was only an iplete soul. But even so, it was still so domineering that it left people speechless. That sect was raised by a heavy weapon, and was indeed involved in framing you back then. I originally wanted to destroy them, but I just wanted to keep these useless things to see just how daring these heavy weapons are. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been annihted, let¡¯s just assume that you¡¯re venting your anger.¡±

    ¡°But you are only a remnant soul. Sooner orter, you will disappear. You¡¯re out of breath, but you still have to disappear. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head and looked at the distant sun that was about to set.

    ¡°In this world, only you know my heart. If you were still here, you would definitely understand why I didn¡¯t notice those underhanded movements. ¡±

    He stood up and spilled the rest of his wine on the stone. ¡°I am already the best monarch in the world, so I want to try to be a good father. But now, it seems that being a good father is not very meaningful. It would be far better to continue to be a good monarch. ¡±

    He casually threw away the wine pot and walked away step by step.

    At the same time, An Zheng, who had finished his report for the first courtyard, left the first courtyard and walked towards Da Lie Mountain Range step by step. He didn¡¯t know why, but he thought that he would want to go back to the Ming Fa Si the most. The road to the mountain was extremely wide, at least sixty meters wide. Such a wide road could only be seen in the Great Xi world. In such an era, building such a wide and t road wauge undertaking that small countries often could not afford.

    On the north side of the main road, Chen Wunuo silently walked amongst the crowd.

    On the southern side of the main road, An Zheng looked at the clearly visible Da Lie Mountain in the distance and sighed with emotion.

    Even if Chen Wunuo saw An Zheng, he would not know that the youth was actually his most satisfied subordinate. And An Zheng, had missed a chance to directly meet Chen Wunuo.

    The two of them crossed each other on such a wide path. If the road was not so wide, perhaps An Zheng would have noticed Chen Wunuo.

    Life was like this, it would never be as good as it was supposed to be.

    An Zheng walked to the Great Lie Mountain and together with thest group of people, he walked past the statues with flowers in his hands. He casually ced them at the foot of one of the sculptures. He stood on the spot and raised his head to look at the towering stone statue, silently saying, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Then he habitually walked over to thatrge rock, and then he remembered that he should first go tassing tavern to buy a pot of his former favorite wine. Thinking about that, An Zheng realized that he had changed, and was no longer the cold head seat in Ming Fa Si. He had already forgotten to buy wine, he was no longer Fang Zheng.

    Standing in front of the boulder, An Zheng smelled the aroma of wine. That smell was very familiar, An Zheng saw that there were still no traces of dryness on the stone.

    His expression suddenly changed. He then quickly turned around and charged in the direction he hade from like a madman. He sprinted through the crowd, searching for the figure that he was once familiar with.

    No, he had chased her all the way outside the Imperial Pce, but still had not seen her being stopped by the Imperial Guards.

    An Zheng felt a little regretful in his heart. If he had paid more attention, he might have seen Chen Wunuo.

    He turned around and left. The few Imperial Guard soldiers who had stopped him gave him a look of contempt. An Zheng could faintly hear the soldiers conversing amongst themselves in a low voice, as they spoke about how they looked down on those bumpkins that were from outside the city that couldn¡¯t even walk when they saw the pce. An Zheng did not want to care about anything else, he only regretted it.

    An Zheng turned around again and walked towards his favorite tavern to drink. It took him an hour to walk all the way there, and by the time he arrived at the ce, it was alreadypletely dark. The restaurant was noestaurant. Although there would be some snacks and wine in the restaurant, it was not like the restaurant, which would not close at night. The owner of this restaurant was a cripple. He didn¡¯t know how he got so lucky to marry such a beautiful Lady Boss.

    An Zheng entered, looked at the remaining dishes, and calcted that there were still about an hour left before closing up, thus he ordered two dishes and a jug of old wine.

    Out of habit, he walked to the table where he used to sit, but was stopped by the charming Lady Boss.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry little brother, this is the first time you¡¯vee to our ce, right? This table does not allow guests to stay, count as... It¡¯s been sealed by us. ¡±

    ¡°Seal it off?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then looked at the Lady Boss, ¡°Auntie Gu, why?¡±

    Auntie Gu was stunned. ¡°You know me? Have you been here before? ¡±

    An Zheng stared nkly for a moment, then smiled apologetically: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that before I entered the door, I heard others discussing your name.¡±

    Auntie Gu made an ¡®oh¡¯ before pointing to the other seat by the window. ¡°It¡¯s almost closing time. There¡¯s plenty of room in the house, let¡¯s go sit over there. This seat... No one can sit down in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Auntie Gu shook her head, ¡°Why should I tell you? Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand ¡­ An old friend of ours used to sit there drinking, but he¡¯s dead. Therefore, we don¡¯t intend to use that ce to make money from the liquor. When you look at him every day, when you¡¯re in a trance, you always feel like he¡¯s just sitting there drinking. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart ached, and then, he consoled, ¡°A dead person cannot live again, a living person can¡¯t possibly disrupt their own life just because of a dead person.¡±

    Auntie Gu: ¡°You¡¯re right, but this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She put down the food and drinks, turned around, and walked back behind the counter. The owner, Su Mu, who had a knife scar on his face and one of his legs was crippled, walked out from inside. He nced at An Zheng, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t talk to strangers anymore.

    With a smack, Auntie Gu put down the ount book in her hands. ¡°I told you, I just want everyone in Jinling to know that no one at that table was fit to sit at the table where the first lord once sat. How is it?¡±

    Su Mu quickly smiled apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine. I did it for your own good.¡± If the people of the Sacred Hall were to find out, there will inevitably be trouble. ¡±

    An Zheng sat there and shook his head, feeling extremely moved in his heart.

    He silently said thank you, but he knew that this¡¯ thank you ¡®didn¡¯t mean anything at all.

    At this moment, the curtain was opened by a few people. A few people walked in unsteadily from the outside, and it was obvious that they were not good people. The first to enter was a fatty who had a ferocious look on his face. He used the curtain to invite someone in. The one who came in waall and thin man. His hair was loose, covering half of his face. Thest to enter was a small man who looked shy.

    When An Zheng saw these three people, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be enjoying his wine.

 Chapter 458 - Youve pissed me off

    <strong>Chapter 458 ¨C You¡¯ve pissed me off</strong>

    An Zheng remembered clearly that the tall and thin guy with messy hair was called Mu Ziping. Maybe he felt that it was more cool with his hair hanging down like this, more likrodigal son. The fatty¡¯s name was Zhou En, Mu Ziping¡¯s follower, but he was also a fierce fellow. As for the one called Luan Ziming, he was a seemingly introverted youth.

    Not long ago, the instructor of the First Court told An Zheng that he felt sorry for Luan Ziming. An introverted and quiet teenager had somehow be Mu Ziping¡¯s follower. If he followed someone like Mu Ziping, he wouldn¡¯t have any future.

    At that time, An Zheng took an extra nce at that Luan Ziming, as he felt that there was something unspeakable hidden behind the youth¡¯s twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Oh, this ce is really not that good.¡± It¡¯s just some wild kids from the countryside who look for wine in such a small, dirty ce. ¡±

    Zhou En looked at An Zheng and said, then turned to Su Mu: ¡°Cripple, do you not want to open your wine shop? Howe I saw you selling a dog wine the moment I entered the door? ¡±

    The short Luan Zi Ming pulled on Zhou En¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Don¡¯t talk like that, we¡¯ll all be schoolmates from now on. ¡±

    Zhou En shook off Luan Ziming¡¯s hand, ¡°F * ck that shit. Laozi is such a good man in Da Xi, I don¡¯t know anything about Northern Swallow Dog.¡±

    He sat down on the chair An Zheng used to sit on and said, ¡°Give me a jug of good wine too.¡±

    Auntie Gu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Get up from that position.¡±

    Zhou En was stunned. ¡°What?¡± You only allow dogs to sit in this ce, and no one is allowed to? ¡±

    Auntie Gu¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it wasn¡¯t you who sat up from that seat.¡±

    Zhou Enughed arrogantly: ¡°I¡¯m f * cking f * cking done, this is the ce where I sit. Can you f * ck me? Come on, I¡¯ll give you a lotus seat. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, he did not want to settle the matter here, as he had alerted the officials in the Jinling that things were not easy to handle. After all, he was now a citizen of State of Yan, so he stood up and prepared to leave. As long as he left, the three fellows wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.

    Seeing that An Zheng stood up and was about to leave, Zhou En also stood up to block the door: ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You want to leave when you see using? You don¡¯t hate us, do you? If you hate us, just say so. I really like it when people hate me. ¡±

    The owner of the restaurant, Su Mu, was so angry that his face turned pale. He limped over and said, ¡°Please get out. We do not wee you here.¡±

    Zhou En pushed Su Mu down: ¡°Damned Cripple, did I give you face? Even if you begged me toe, I wouldn¡¯te. From the looks of it, you¡¯re standing up for your wife? Didn¡¯t you see your personality? Your wife was able to marry you, but you never thought about why? ¡°I guess it¡¯s probably because she had some past that she couldn¡¯t tell others, so she had to marry someone as bad as you.¡±

    Luan Ziming went up to pull at Zhou En. Zhou En waved his hand, ¡°I will handle this matter.¡±

    Mu Ziping was leaning againsir as he smiled, as if it was very interesting.

    Su Mu got up and was about to attack, but Zhou En kicked away the stool beside him and stepped on his face, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t stomp on your mouth right now?¡±

    With a bang, the foot that had already reached Su Mu¡¯s face was kicked away. Zhou En¡¯s body spun on the spot, almost losing control of his body. If it wasn¡¯t for the nearby Luan Ziming who held him up, he might have already fallen out.

    An Zheng helped Su Mu up, then helped the chair that Zhou En kicked to stand up, then he wiped off the dust on it. It was the seat that he once loved the most, but those twomoners were like treasures to him.

    ¡°Can you give me the bearing of a cultivator?¡±

    An Zheng stood up and walked out: ¡°If you want to fight, go fight with me.¡±

    Zhou En was supported by Luan Ziming. Luan Ziming anxiously whispered something into his ear, and Zhou En immediately flew intage: ¡°F * ck you, you think you can go wherever you want?!¡± Today, I will fight with you here. If you dare to leave this ce, I will tear down this restaurant and cripple this couple. When the timees, let¡¯s see if Jinling Mansion¡¯s yamen will take revenge on me, or on you, you bastard Bei Yan. ¡±

    An Zheng stood there, his shoulder slightly trembling. He turned around and smiled at Aunty Gu and her husband, who were supporting Su Mu. ¡°Please enter for the time being. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t damage anything in this room.¡±

    Aunty Gu wanted to say something, but Su Mu held Auntie Gu¡¯s hand and walked into the house. ¡°This is a matter between cultivators, we can¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Aunt Gu scolded in a low voice. She turned around and nced at An Zheng, but was dragged in by Su Mu in the end.

    An Zheng had already reached the door, he lifted the curtain and looked outside. It was almost midnight, there were only a few people on the street. He put down the curtain and closed the door.

    Mu Ziping snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a coward, we don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand a country bumpkin like you, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to live ¡­ From today onwards, you will give us three Golden-Rank Spirit Stone every month. In the future, no matter what you do in the same courtyard, I will not care. You better not think that you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯ve yed a few unpopr characters in the Second Branch. You can give iry first. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Three Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s?¡±

    Luan Ziming whispered something into Zhou En¡¯s ear, and Zhou En then said: ¡°On ount of you being from a remote ce, three Golden-Rank Spirit Stone are indeed a little difficult for you. Why don¡¯t you give me ten thousand silver taels for one Golden-Rank Spirit Stone each month? ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You misunderstand, it¡¯s not that I think that three Golden-Rank Spirit Stonre too expensive, but too cheap, I¡¯m not that cheap.¡±

    He took out arge enough chunk of ten standard Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd ced it on the table. ¡°You want this? ¡°Sure, just take it.¡±

    Zhou En¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So there really is some stuff here. It seems like I am not mistaken.¡±

    He strode forward and grabbed at the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone on the table.

    Just as the hand was about to touch the spirit stone, with a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng pressed his hand onto the table. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s special about the stool you mentioned earlier? Do you know why that couple did not allow you to sit here? At this table, if the information he received was correct, Fang Zheng, the previous head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, would often sit there and drink wine. This is his fixed position, so they won¡¯t let you touch it. ¡±

    Zhou En was stunned for a moment; the color of his face had clearly changed. Even if Fang Zheng was dead in the eyes of the people in the Da Xi Empire, this name could still make people like Zhou En tremble in fear.

    ¡°A dead man.¡±

    Mu Ziping took a few steps forward and reached for the spirit stone. ¡°What does this dead man have to do with you? Even the dead are the dead of our Da Xi. Not to mention when he was alive, who else could he scare after death? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and asked: ¡°Do you know, if you really meet Fang Zheng, how would he deal with people like you?¡±

    Zhou En couldn¡¯t be pulled out, so he cursed: ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I know.¡±

    His left hand pressed down on Zhou En¡¯s hand, and his right hand descended upon everything. He did not have any sharp des in his hand, but his palm was as sharp as a knife. Cha, Zhou En¡¯s hand was chopped off by An Zheng on his wrist. An Zheng casually threw Zhou En¡¯s broken hand to the side: ¡°I took something that I shouldn¡¯t have taken, a broken hand.¡±

    Zhou En cried out in pain, but An Zheng¡¯s hand was already extended out like lightning, grabbing a pair of chopsticks from the table, like lightning, he stabbed them into Zhou En¡¯s mouth. The chopsticks mped onto Zhou En¡¯s tongue, and he was sent flying backwards. His tongue was forcibly pulled out of his mouth. An Zheng then threw away his chopsticks, took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands: ¡°I said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said, I¡¯ll break your tongue.¡±

    Blood gushed out of Zhou En¡¯s mouth like a waterfall. He cried out and his body twitched as if he had been electrocuted. The only thing left in his eyes was terror.

    The little guy called Luan Ziming screamed and retreated, pointing at An Zheng. However, his eyes were looking at Mu Ziping.

    ¡°You actually dare to use such a vicious method!¡±

    Mu Ziping cursed as he grabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. His speed was surprisingly fast, and his strength was much stronger than Zhou En¡¯s. He just did not expect An Zheng to be so ruthless and decisive, which was why he made Zhou En suffer. This time, he was extremely angry, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    An Zheng pushed out both his hands and twenty-seven Holy Fish Scale s flew out. After they grew big, they sealed the entire room.

    He blocked Mu Ziping¡¯s hand and shook his head, ¡°This morning, when the three of you wanted to stop me, I just roughly checked on the three of you. Over the past few years, there have been more than a dozen students who have been tortured to death by you guys to death just by entering the first courtyard from the second courtyard. It¡¯s just that your methods are very brilliant. You never attack in the same courtyard, but outside. The disciples that you have tortured to death are people who are very far from Jinling, and they are also people whose families are in decent condition. Moreover, they are too far away from the Jinling. Even if they were forced to death and tortured to death by you all, there would not be any big problems. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of expression, I want to find out more easily than you think. Of course, the academy would seriously investigate these missing disciples. But nothing can be found out because you are crafty enough. Besides, you have a father who is a general. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhou En: ¡°This man is a dog. You think that he is your dog, but you are wrong.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the seemingly terrified Luan Ziming, ¡°You are the evil one, you look very introverted and timid. Even the instructor was deceived by your appearance, thinking that someone like Mu Ziping had led you astray. But the truth? It was you who advised them both, wasn¡¯t it? ¡±

    Luan Ziming¡¯s face paled, but the look in her eyes became more sinister.

    An Zheng: ¡°The evil people I have seen have seen far more evil things than you can imagine, even if you do not investigate further, I can still deduce some of it. This Chou En is a stupid pig, and you. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Mu Ziping. ¡°You are even more stupid, to think that you are the leader of the three of you, and you are the one using them. But in reality, you and Zhou En are both the guns in Luan Ziming¡¯s hands. ¡°He¡¯s smart enough to let Zhou En be the one to stand up for him, while you think you¡¯re the boss instead. Very smart.¡±

    Mu Ziping suddenly turned around to look at Luan Ziming, and the look in Luan Ziming¡¯s eyes immediately changed as he looked at him innocently.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter now, because you have angered me. You will all disappear as well, and what I know that others will not be able to find me has more ways than you guys, because a long, long time ago, I ¡­ They¡¯re specially designed to deal with people like you! ¡°

 Chapter 459 - Also a form of farewell

    <h4>Chapter 459 ¨C Also a form of farewell</h4>

    An Zheng walked step by step in front of Mu Ziping, looked him in the eye and said, ¡°I know what you think. A person like you has a father who is a general, so you don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s anything to be afraid of. You even nned your future ahead of time, crazily going through your own youth, and then your father would arrange for you to be sent to the military. Actually, there are a lot of people like you. Because your families are good, you can do whatever you want when you are young. And when you get to a certain age, you be calm and forget what you¡¯ve done. ¡±

    As An Zheng was speaking, Mu Ziping made his move crazily, but no matter how he moved, An Zheng always spoke while minimizing his attack.

    ¡°Captive Stage, your father will definitely be proud of you.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand suddenly extended out and grabbed Mu Ziping¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s really sad to mention your father, but it¡¯unishment from heaven. Perhaps when he was young, he was like you, doing all the wrong things and then joining the army and still holding the rank of general. So he doesn¡¯t care about what you do, and he doesn¡¯t discipline you. The white-haired man giving away the ck-haired man is pathetic, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s pitiful. ¡±

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, An Zheng broke Mu Ziping¡¯s neck, ¡°In this life, if you do evil, I¡¯ll kill you in this life. In the next life, if you do evil, I¡¯ll kill you in the next life. Because I will live a very, very long time. ¡±

    An Zheng casually threw Mu Ziping¡¯s body out, and when the body hit the Holy Fish Scale, it bounced back and fell onto the ground.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Luan Ziming, who was crazily attacking the Holy Fish Scale, trying to escape.

    ¡°A person like you should be killed more than the two of them.¡±

    Luan Ziming¡¯s face was as white as paper. Suddenly, he kneeled down and kowtowed incessantly, ¡°Junior brother ¡­ No, no, no, senior brother! Senior Brother, please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m really not what you think I am. I¡¯ve been a bitter child since I was a child. They forced me to do this. I¡¯m not like them. My family has no power or influence, how can I incite people like them to work for me? Senior Brother, listen to me, I really was forced into a corner. If I don¡¯t help them do something bad, they¡¯ll kill me. ¡±

    ¡°I am just an orphan with no one to rely on. I just want to live, Senior Brother.¡± Believe me, now that the two of them are dead, no one can force me to do anything bad. I promise you, I¡¯ll settle down and do my best to make up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made. Senior brother, it¡¯s useless even if you kill me, right? Leave me to be your helper, I can do a lot of things that you¡¯re inconvenient to do. ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    He kowtowed extremely sincerely, and very quickly, his forehead was injured. Blood flowed down from his face, making him look extremely miserable.

    An Zheng walked in front of her and stopped, his tone still calm: ¡°Are you really going to change?¡±

    Luan Ziming kowtowed as he said, ¡°Senior Brother, please believe me, I will always be behind you in the future.¡± As long as you ask me to do it, I will not even frown at de Mountain me Sea Guild. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Su Mu, who was poking his head out of the house, and waved his hand indicating for him to go back.

    Right at this moment, Luan Ziming suddenly straightened his body, a dagger in his hand radiating light as he stabbed it towards An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. This attack was extremely fast and vicious. The two of them were close to each other, so he knew that he would definitely seed. In this short period of time, many things shed through his mind. He actually thought about how he would deal with the matter of him killing An Zheng, and how he would me all of the crimes on An Zheng. What kind of attitude would he have, and what kind of words he would use to prove his innocence?

    Pow!

    An Zheng¡¯s hands arrivedte, and grabbed onto Luan Ziming¡¯s wrist. Luan Ziming¡¯s shoulders trembled violently, her eyes filled with fear.

    This time, he was truly afraid to the extreme, because he knew he had no other path to retreat to.

    An Zhengughed instead,ughing so easily: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t attack now, if I spare you, I guarantee that you will think of ways to kill me at all times. You looked like a obedient servantst time, but your murderous intent could only grow stronger and stronger. ¡±

    With a kacha sound, An Zheng broke apart Luan Ziming¡¯s wrist. As the dagger fell, An Zheng took a look at it and said: ¡°This dagger is at the very least an early stage Golden-Rank weapon. How can you possibly be a normal person with such a background? I thought about it, there ierson surnamed Luan in the Great Xi Dynasty. It seems like there is an assistant minister in the Ministry of Revenue, a deputy minister in the Ministry of War, and in the Imperial Pce¡¯s Imperial Guards, there is also a deputymander ¡­ That¡¯s your father? ¡±

    Luan Ziming¡¯s eyes shed, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it, you should know what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    Luan Ziming roared, ¡°Do you really think you can do this without anyone noticing?! Those two people will talk about you if they are forced to. You will die without a burial ground! You bastard from the Northern Yan Empire, this is Da Xi! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I am not worried in the slightest that your ns will be exposed, because you all have already prepared ahead of time. Of course, you won¡¯t be easily found by others as you are following me. Of course, you won¡¯t let anyone know that you are threatening me. In these two years, there have been quite a few people who have tortured themselves to death, but you haven¡¯t discovered it yet because you are crafty enough. You have already hidden yourselves well, which has saved me a lot of trouble. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled craftily, ¡°Thank you for your craftiness.¡±

    Luan Ziming¡¯s face did not have the slightest hint of blood color and his eyes were filled with fear, ¡°You ¡­ If you let me go, I¡¯ll do something for you. And I¡¯ll give you what you want. Tell me, if you say it, I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡°Since you have already guessed my identity, you should understand that I can give you many benefits that you cannot imagine. My family is very rich!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I really like people like you who are ugly before you die. Otherwise, why would I talk to you so much?¡±

    An Zheng bent over to pick up the dagger Luan Ziming dropped on the ground. Luan Ziming took the opportunity to punch An Zheng in the head. However, An Zheng did not even bother to dodge nor bother with it. Luan Ziming¡¯s other wrist was also snapped by the rebound.

    An Zheng picked up the dagger and looked at it, then fiercely stabbed it into the top of Luan Ziming¡¯s head. The dagger pierced the man from the top of his head, right under his chin. Luan Ziming¡¯s expression instantly stiffened, blood gushing out from his nose and mouth. An Zheng fiercely twisted his wrist, causing the dagger to spin in Luan Ziming¡¯s skull. After spinning, Luan Ziming¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets.

    An Zheng pulled out the dagger, wiped off the blood on Luan Ziming¡¯s body, and kept it among the Blood Pearl Bracelet. One of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s pearls was newly developed and could be fused with a magic tool inside. Therefore, the reason why this Blood Pearl Bracelet was so powerful was that although An Zheng could not brue Master Artifact Forger, with the Blood Pearl Bracelet, he could casually fuse with any magic tool he wanted to.

    The dagger was made of Golden-Rank, so it could be considered a minor supplement for Broken Army Sword. An Zheng merged the dagger into one, and then fished out all the spatial artifacts from the three of them and kept them well. Then, he turned around and looked at Su Mu and Auntie Gu, who were seemingly frightened, and smiled: ¡°Stop pretending. I know that your cultivation level isn¡¯t low. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to bother with the matters of the martial arts world. Back then, the two of you fought valiantly in the martial arts world, and you ended up offending nobles. The two of you were born in a small vige in the Fire Crane Province. After offending that powerful and influential person, he razed your homnd to the ground. After you two assassinated the noble and powerful, you have been hiding your name in the Jinling, disappointed in the martial arts world and disappointed in the word righteous. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But in this world, there will always be people who will not disappoint you.¡±

    As he said this, his hand gently caressed the chair that he had been sitting on. ¡°Clean this up yourself. I still have to go and take care of the three corpses.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng kicked Zhou En¡¯s chest. Zhou En¡¯s chest exploded and a bloody hole appeared in his back.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Auntie Gu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    An Zheng patted the chair: ¡°I am a person that you have seen for the first time in your life, but... You can think of me as his sessor. ¡±

    An Zheng kept the three corpses inside a low grade spatial artifact. Then, he raised one hand, and a vast suction force appeared. He actuallypletely sucked out the bloodstains on the ground, and stored them in the artifact as well.

    He kept the twenty-seven Holy Fish Scalnd turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Auntie Gu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Are you really his sessor?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes... I know that there are many people in the martial arts world who im to be his disciples, many people are using this banner to swindle others, and there are also some who are truly acting in a chivalrous manner. But those who knew him well knew that he had never epted a disciple. However, I am indeed his sessor, unique. ¡±

    Auntie Gu¡¯s face was flushed, though it was unknown if it was due to nervousness or excitement. Actually, she already believed it, because only that person knew the past of the couple.

    ¡°You used it to seal this room just now, is this it?¡±

    Auntie Gu took out three pieces of Holy Fish Scale s from her space tool. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give these to you as well. We got it decades ago, but we didn¡¯t know what it was or how to use it. He only had a vague feeling that this thing was extraordinary. But perhaps it is because we are too weak, or perhaps it is because we are not fated to have this thing, and although we have it, we cannot control it. ¡°Moreover, we have been out of the martial arts world for so many years. These things no longer have any meaning to us.¡±

    She held the three pieces of Holy Fish Scale and passed them to An Zheng: ¡°I hope that you can make good use of them and use them to help you do more chivalrous things.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at the two of them, and after being silent for a while, he cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, then I will ept it.¡±

    He kept the Holy Fish Scale. These three pieces of Holy Fish Scale had ayer of something that looked like mud. But when the three pieces of Holy Fish Scalended in An Zheng¡¯s hands, the surface suddenly shook, and all the dirt and dirt automatically fell off, revealing a thick, metal-like color.

    An Zheng thanked his once again, and then left inrge strides.

    ¡°Will you stay in the Jinling?¡±

    Auntie Gu asked from behind him.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, but I wille back in the future.¡±

    When he lifted the curtain and walked out, he looked very calm, but his heart was filled with emotion. The husband and wife were his friends, once, now, and in the future. The moment he lifted the curtain and walked out of the inn, it was as if An Zheng had said his goodbyes.

 Chapter 460 - Questions

    <strong>Chapter 460 ¨C Questions</strong>

    It was merely a spatial artifact made of ordinary materials that wasn¡¯t of a high grade. It contained three human scum corpses. It wouldn¡¯t bity to throw it away. After An Zheng walked out of the inn, he headed straight for the courtyard of Three Academies. There were very few people on the streets, no one would pay attention to a youth who didn¡¯t seem to have anything special about him. When he passed by the entrance of arge courtyard, An Zheng threw the spatial artifact into the sewers at the entrance.

    A spatial artifact was not that big to begin with, and its aura was not that strong either. The reason why An Zheng chose to throw away the spatial artifact at this ce was because An Zheng knew where he was.

    Shang Pai Fang

    It could even be said to be a sect. Arge amount of waste water and broken things that were used for making magic tools would rush into the sewers, where the Spirit Qi of the magic tools was slightly thicker than elsewhere, so no one would notice if An Zheng threw the spatial magic tool here.

    He returned to the First Court, but no one knew what had happened.

    Not long after he returned to his room, a knocking sound came from the door, ¡°I¡¯m the instructor of the First Court. It¡¯s true. The one who brought you in before.¡±

    An Zheng immediately opened the door, it was precisely the instructor that warned him to pay attention to Mu Zi Ping and the others.

    ¡°I told you before that the Vice Principal wanted to see you personally, but when you went there, he wasn¡¯t there because of the meeting. He came back just now and told you toe over now.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    Fang had actually nced at An Zheng. Even though it was only a single nce, it was very careful.

    ¡°Did Mu Ziping and the other two make trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°No, even if they wanted to, they might not be able to find me. I went to the Imperial Pce and Mount Dalie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly in a ce like that. In the future, be careful when you see them. Those three aren¡¯t any good people. As you know, in the so-called capital¡¯s most important areas, it is often darker. It¡¯s what we call dark under the lights. When that person from the Ming Fa Si was still around, this kind of situation was still very rare, because no one dared to ¡­ ¡±

    Fang Xing was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this to you...¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I understand, after the first lord of Ming Fa Si has gone missing, those bad people who had been suppressed by martialw for a long time shoulde out and cause trouble. The Ming Fa Si does not have a single sessor, so the matter will only get more and more chaotic. ¡±

    It¡¯s not that the Ming Fa Si does not have any sessors, it¡¯s just that the Ming Fa Si already exists in name. ¡°You¡¯re from the Northern Yan race, and yet you still know about him. Many people within the Great Xiane know that he died, and many are sad, and many are happy that he died.¡±

    An Zheng followed Fang Xing and truly walked out: ¡°But reality is the Vice Principal, didn¡¯t you say that he was born in Ming Fa Si? Since you are that person¡¯s subordinate, even if you are no longer working in the Ming Fa Si, you should not sit idly by and do nothing about the bad things that have happened for so many years in this courtyard. ¡±

    Fang Zhen remained silent for a while and then said, ¡°Maybe... The environment must be different. ¡±

    After that, he did not say anything, whether it was about the Vice Principal or not.

    This Vice Principal was very familiar with him. After all, he had worked under An Zheng for more than ten years. However, in the past decade or so, Sun Zhongping was a mediocre person. Of the things that An Zheng had given him, he could stillplete seven or eight of the ten items on time, and the remaining two or three could not bepleted yet because of his abilities, so An Zheng would not me him for that.

    This person had never had anything to shine on, but he deserved to be called diligent and diligent. His position in the Ming Fa Si was not high, but he was a groupmander under the various divisions of the Ming Fa Si, and was considered to be an official of the middle and low levels of the Ming Fa Si. This kind of person, in just a few short years after An Zheng left, had quickly be the vice principal of the Three Academies after being transferred out of the Ming Fa Si.

    ¡°Excuse me, when was this Vice President Sun transferred into our Three Academies from Ming Fa Si?¡±

    ¡°A few years.¡±

    ¡°When he came, he directly became the vice principal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. At that time, it just so happened that the sixth Vice President had excused himself due to his age. Logically speaking, the person who should have been promoted to Vice President should have been the one with the highest prestige and qualifications among the students, Mr. Chu. However, no one expected that a few dayster, Vice President Sun would be transferred over from the outside. He said it was because he was worried that the inner disciples of the academy would walk down the evil path, and that Vice Principal Sun was from Ming Fa Si, and had the ability to intimidate others. ¡±

    When it came to these trivial matters, Fang really did answer a few more questions. However, when Vice President Sun was mentioned, Fang Xing¡¯s tone was one of helplessness.

    An Zheng probed: ¡°You seem to be very respectful to that Mr Chu?¡±

    Fang Hengzhen said, ¡°He¡¯s my teacher. When I was a disciple in the First Court, he was already a teacher.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was a little deste... An old man who had spent almost his entire life in the academy, ording to his qualifications and prestige, could be a vice principal. Moreover, this was already a foregone conclusion, yet in the end, he was still pushed down. However, this kind of thing was not strange anywhere. But An Zheng thought about even more things, and what he thought about was ¡­ With the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s concern for him, how could he make such an unfair arrangement?

    It did not only hurt the heart of an old instructor, it also desecrated the justice of the Three Academies.

    An Zheng still had something else he wanted to ask, and he was already standing outside the two story wooden building where Sun Zhongping lived by himself. Fang pointed to the house and said, ¡°I still have other things to do. You can go in by yourself. I¡¯ll arrange a ss for you tomorrow, and when that happens, I¡¯ll try my best to get you into my ss. ¡°Try to avoid people like Mu Ziping. You¡¯re from the Northern Yan Dynasty, not the Da Xi Country. They can bully you to death.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The more An Zheng thought about it, the more he felt that something was off. Since this Sun Zhongping came here in the name of the Ming Fa Si, in order to intimidate the restless disciples of the courtyard, why did these people be even more arrogant after he came?

    An Zheng knocked on the door, called out, and a familiar voice sounded from inside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    An Zheng pushed the door open and entered. He turned around and closed the door, and saw Sun Zhongping sitting on a sandalwood chair in the living room with his eyes narrowed, as if he was resting.

    ¡°Disciple Du Shaobai greets Vice Principal.¡±

    An Zheng very obediently possessed his body and bowed.

    Sun Zhongping opened his eyes and looked at An Zheng, then casually pointed at the chair opposite him: ¡°Sit down and speak.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll just stand and listen to the Principal¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s expression softened a little, ¡°Mn, so it looks like you¡¯re still someone who knows the rules, and it¡¯s not the same as the rumors outside. I heard that you have already turned the world upside down in the Second Court. They all say that you are an arrogant and despotic person with no bottom line. As the vice principal of the academy, I am in charge of matters regarding rules and regtions, which is why I havee to talk to you about this. Now it seems that you are not that ignorant of the rules. ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head: ¡°Because I was anxious, I did something that made me ufortable, I ask for the Principal¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Sun Zhongping acknowledged: ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±

    An Zheng did not n to hide his reason foring here, so he told Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo about the reason why he wanted to see him and beg him not to punish Bei Yan. After he finished speaking, he noticed that Sun Zhongping¡¯s expression had be even more rxed than before. An Zheng was a little suspicious in his heart. Why was this Sun Zhongping a little nervous when he saw him? An Zheng understood Sun Zhongping very well, even if it was just a nce from Sun Zhongping, it would still not escape his notice.

    An Zheng knew his limits, and he didn¡¯t know who An Zheng was. From the very beginning, An Zheng had already held the upper hand. However, Sun Zhongping didn¡¯t know that he was at a disadvantage. At the very least, the two of them were at aplete disadvantage when understanding each other.

    ¡°You are also serving the nation and the people.¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s tone of voice also became much softer, and pointed at the chair opposite him again: ¡°Sit down and talk. Although it¡¯s about the rules and regtions that I¡¯m in charge of, I¡¯m not too strict and strict. I like to interact more with you youngsters. That way, I will feel much younger myself, and not have to smell the scent of old age from my own body. ¡±

    An Zheng did not speak, and only stood there with his head lowered.

    Sun Zhongping said: ¡°Tell me about your Bei Yan¡¯s situation, I do not know much about your country.¡±

    An Zheng simply introduced the current situation of a few State of Yan s, there was no need to hide anything like this. Sun Zhongping was obviously not paying attention when he heard his. An Zheng could tell that Yun Che wanted to interrupt him several times but he held himself back. Thus, An Zheng exined in more detail. As long as it was possible to say it, he would say it out loud. The longer he talked, the more anxious Sun Zhongping became.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to grab hold of An Zheng¡¯s opportunity to speak, so he could at least say someforting words. After being silent for a moment, he said: ¡°You¡¯re in State of Yan, what kind of status do you have?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary cultivator, but when I was fighting the enemy at the border, he came into contact with the Swallow King, so he believes in me.¡±

    Sun Zhongping acknowledged: ¡°Then you are not considered to be from the martial arts world, but working for the State of Yan¡¯s imperial government. Since that¡¯s the case, I believe you should know something that no one else in the State of Yan¡¯s imperial court knew. I want to ask you something... A few years ago, a prince of my Da Xi Empire descended into your State of Yan.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart shook, then he nodded. ¡°Disciple knows, but at that time, disciple was only about ten years old, and I still had some impression. I only knew that such an important person hade, but quickly left.

    Sun Zhongping made an ¡°oh¡± sound. He was obviously a little disappointed and a little relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were still a child at that time. I just want to know some of the customs and etiquette of your State of Yan. I also want to know how your State of Yan received the prince. I ¡­ I am more interested in the customs and customs of different ces. When I be old and want to travel around the world, I would like to go to State of Yan to have a look. I¡¯vee to find you just to get to know you in advance. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If this disciple returns, I will definitely receive this Headmaster properly.¡±

    Sun Zhongping waved his hand, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything either, then let¡¯s go back and rest first. Tomorrow, there will be someone to arrange a ss for you. You are very outstanding, very outstanding, and also represent your country¡¯s face, don¡¯t embarrass the people of your State of Yan. Cultivate well, and try to stay in the Great Xixi to work in the future. ¡°This way, when you return home in glory, your family will be able to shine along with you.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, then cupped his fists and took his leave.

    An Zheng could feel Sun Zhongping¡¯s suspicious gaze, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Instead, he pretended not to care about it at all and left.

    There¡¯roblem.

    There was definitely a problem.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with the things that Sun Zhongping had just asked him, as well as his unconceble flickering eyes. Only a person with a guilty conscience would have such an abnormal reaction.

 Chapter 461 - New Journey After Daybreak

    <h4>Chapter 461 ¨C New Journey After Daybreak</h4>

    Not long after An Zheng left Sun Zhongping¡¯s room, he sensed that someone was watching him from the shadows. It was not some [Inherent Skill], buabit created by An Zheng¡¯s long time of vignce. It was a form of prediction of danger, a type of acquired skill that he had learned over the years in the Ming Fa Si. Back in Ming Fa Si, there were many who wanted to kill him. There were only a handful of people that could kill him.

    But An Zheng did not have any reaction, and returned to his own residence acting as if nothing had happened.

    As they walked, An Zheng kept thinking about the problem with Sun Zhongping. Ever since he had left the Ming Fa Si, he had be the Vice Principal of an important ce like the Three Academies. Furthermore, from his conversation with Fang Yu earlier, An Zheng had obtained a piece of news; Although Fang Xing did not say anything, An Zheng did not need him to give a definite answer.

    By specting, An Zheng would be able to find out the truth.

    The reason why Sun Zhongping had been transferred to the First Court and be the Vice Principal was to ensure that those so-called bad students would be intimidated by him. However, he did nothing aftering here, which meant that he had no rights at all. Then his transfer was not for the sake of the academy, but for the sake of his transfer. Simply put, Sun Zhongping had to leave the Ming Fa Si.

    Why?

    Because he didn¡¯t dare.

    Now that An Zheng was certain about it, there was a link between Sun Zhongping and his ambush in the State of Yan. He did not dare to stay in the Ming Fa Si because even though the Ming Fa Si was in decline, there were still a lot of people who were loyal to An Zheng. If Sun Zhongping revealed anything in Ming Fa Si, those loyal to An Zheng would tear him into pieces.

    An Zheng immediately thought of Prince Chen Zhongqi, only people of that level could casually insert an outsider into the Three Academies, and even Daxi Shenghuang did not object.

    After An Zheng returned to the house, he blew out themp and sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes and recuperated. At his level of cultivation, even staying awake for a long time wasn¡¯roblem. His perception was extremely sharp, and the sound of falling leaves could not escape his ears. Thus, he was able to easily determine that the person who was secretly monitoring him was not far away from the house.

    Who is An Zheng? Judging from the extremely light footsteps, An Zheng knew that this person was real.

    Of course, An Zheng didn¡¯t know who it was, but it was really someone An Zheng had interacted with the most in the courtyard. Furthermore, An Zheng had that kind of strength, so he would definitely remember the sound of Fang Zhen¡¯s footsteps. Judging the size of a person¡¯s foot from the sound of footsteps, and judging the size and habits of a person¡¯s footsteps from the distance between the two footsteps. Therefore, An Zheng was sure that he did not hear wrong.

    What was he doing outside his room at this hour?

    Was it really just out of concern for a new disciple?

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about all these, a light sound came from the door.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    An Zheng immediately replied: I was just about to go to sleep.

    ¡°You recognized me?¡±

    The door creaked open, and Fang actually walked in. He casually lit up themp in the room, as if he was extremely familiar with this room. Then, An Zheng determined that before he had lived in this room, Fang Xing had actually familiarized himself with everything in the house in advance. Therefore, Fang Xing should have changed his original n. His original n should have been to sneak in quietly and not knock on the door.

    ¡°Sir, is there anything else you need at this time of the night?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I just can¡¯t sleep. The others are already asleep again, and I guess you¡¯re awake, so I came over to talk to you. I¡¯m just a little curious about you, Bei Yan, so I don¡¯t have anything important to say. ¡±

    He ced a jug of wine on the table. An Zheng stood up and poured two cups of wine. When he came into contact with the jug of wine, he could tell from the temperature of the jug that the wine was not what Fang was holding all the time and did not match the temperature of the outside.

    This further proved that Fang had really changed his mind. Coming in to drink with An Zheng waemporary decision on his part.

    He was also interested in the State of Yan.

    An Zheng sneered in his heart.

    It was just that he did not know what rtionship this person had with him being ambushed in the State of Yan. As An Zheng poured the wine, his mind was already working quickly, but he still couldn¡¯t think of any interactions he had with this person before. He was sure that this person knew him from his previous life, but he definitely didn¡¯t know him in his previous life. A person who had never been in contact with anyone before and had such a low status could not possibly be involved in his death.

    Therefore, An Zheng was even more curious about what this person was scheming.

    However, An Zheng and Fang Zheng had a good conversation. He talked about some of the customs and wars in the State of Yan. Fang Huo was clearly more patient than Sun Zhongping. He listened very seriously, even asking questions from time to time. So it seemed that he was really just curious about the customs of State of Yan.

    ¡°Right, what did the Vice Principal talk about with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I just asked you a few simr questions. ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pretended to suddenly remember something, ¡°The Vice Principal also asked a very strange question. It was about the matter of a prince from the Da Xi Empire going to the State of Yan a few years ago. It¡¯s just that I was still too young at that time, only around the age of ten.

    Fang Shishi¡¯s eyes were twinkling. ¡°Why would he ask that?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How would I know? He said that when he gets old and ns to travel around the world, State of Yan is also where he wants to go.

    Fang Xing lowered his head, concealing the change in his gaze, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve always heard that the Vice Principal wants to take a walk around. It seems like he prefers the destion and grandeur of the Northern Kingdom to the beauty of the Southern Wilderness. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and declined toment.

    Fang Ying truly took advantage of this topic to ask An Zheng a few more things about Chen Zhongqi, and then pretended to inadvertently mention the matter of Ming Fa Si¡¯s first Fang Zheng. Then, An Zheng suddenly realised that this was one of the methods used by the Ming Fa Si to investigate this case. Back then, when he was giving lectures to the new members of the Ming Fa Si, he had also taught them about techniques to get the information they wanted through talking.

    Very familiar, very routine.

    However, these tricks were all An Zheng¡¯s invention and no one was more familiar with them than him. From this point, An Zheng was certain that he really was from Ming Fa Si, so he immediately thought of Ou Yangduo from the Intelligence Division. Ou Yangduo adhered to one principle, and that was that only he himself knew the locations, names and identities of his subordinates, and he would not even tell An Zheng about them.

    Therefore, An Zheng had always thought that Ou Yangduo was the most suitable Head of the Intelligence Division.

    Fang really did chat for a while, neither too fast nor too slow. After he finished his wine, he took his leave. An Zheng sent him out of his room, and the moment he closed the door, An Zheng took out the yaksha umbre from his Blood Pearl Bracelet and actually left the room after him. He maintained a certain distance from the group, which was much longer than the distance that An Zheng taught the spies to keep after him.

    Fang really did return to his room. After about ten minutes, he came out of the back window and changed into a set of night clothes. He cleverly avoided all of the hidden sentries in the academy, and then flipped over the wall. An Zheng followed him easily and without making a sound.

    Twenty minutester, at the riverside where they were crossing Jinling, An Zheng saw that Fang really did board a small boat, and quickly left the shore.

    This was one of Ou Yangduo¡¯s typical tricks. In the middle of the river, the chances of being overheard was practically zero.

    An Zheng suddenly felt very gratified, because the people under him had not forgotten him and had not given up on him. Ou Yangduo and Ou Yangduo were different. Sun Zhongping did have guilt in his heart, but Fang Huai and Ou Yangduo really did not give up and continued to search for information regarding An Zheng. Of course, An Zheng knew that the Ming Fa Si had already been thoroughly monitored and lost their authority, they were not allowed any Ming Fa Si people to leave the Da Xi Empire, and the people who had followed Chen Zhongqi to the Buddhist Nation in the Western Regions were the people that Chen Zhongqi wanted to get rid of.

    An Zheng did not continue to follow him because he was sure that he did not guess wrong.

    When An Zheng returned to the courtyard, he simrly avoided all of the hidden sentries. An Zheng perfectly retraced the steps he had taken previously without missing a step. But when An Zheng returned to his room, he realized that someone had entered his room before.

    Nothing was moved, but there was something wrong with the air and there was a faint smell. Everyone had their own smell, some thick and some faint. This kind of resolution of smell was something the people from the Ming Fa Si could use to investigate cases. Furthermore, An Zheng had not left for very long, so the smell had notpletely dissipated yet.

    An Zheng confirmed as he entered the room.

    He did not put down his yaksha umbre. He went out of the window and went to the toilet several meters away. He put away the yaksha umbre and pretended to tidy up beforeing out of the toilet.

    In the shadows, Sun Zhongping secretly heaved a sigh of relief, then turned and left.

    After An Zheng entered the room, he once again opened the yaksha umbre and exited through the window. Then, he quietly followed Sun Zhongping outside, and not long after he entered his own two story wooden building, he came out from the rear window. He skillfully avoided all the hidden sentry posts and left the Three Academies.

    An Zheng calcted the time it would take to use the yaksha umbre, and after confirming that there would be no problems, he continued to follow them. Sun Zhongping was very cunning, he purposely took many detours on the way. This was also amon method used by the people of Ming Fa Si, so An Zheng was naturally familiar with it.

    Therefore, An Zheng arrived a few minutes early outside the prince¡¯s mansion, and saw Sun Zhongping hurriedly enter through the back door a few minutester. The one who opened the door waerson wearing servant¡¯s clothes, he looked to be very familiar with Sun Zhongping. An Zhengughed, Sun Zhongping was not the only one, the servant was. Borrowing the light from the door, An Zheng clearly saw the servant¡¯s appearance, then turned and left.

    He would not rashly enter Chen Zhongqi¡¯s house, there were countless of experts there. Even if An Zheng had the yaksha umbre and did not have the time to disappear, he still could not enter.

    After returning to the first courtyard, An Zheng told himself not to think about anything else, to close his eyes and cultivate.

    He needed to adjust his condition, because everything had to go ording to n. Investigating the people who had participated in the assassination attempt on him was just a convenient matter, he would first settle the matter with the State of Yan. He still had to face the examination tomorrow, but An Zheng believed that Fang really had his own ways to let An Zheng enter his ss.

    Simrly, there were three rankings among the disciples of the academy. Red Ranking, Golden Ranking, Purple Ranking. Only the people on the Purple List had the qualification to meet the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, so from tomorrow onwards, An Zheng would have to fight his way to the Purple List. However, An Zheng was well aware that the Three Academies was truly a ce where crouching tigers and hidden dragons were gathered, which was far from what the two academies couldpare. Although he easily killed the three people from Mu Ziping¡¯s group, those three people hadn¡¯t even entered the Red List. In the Three Academies¡¯s First Court, entering the Red List would require about the strength of a mid-ranked Captive Stage. Mu Ziping was only at the early stage of Captive Stage, so he did not have the qualifications.

    An Zheng calcted that the strength of his own Lower Completion Stage should pretty much match up to the experts on the Golden Ranking. Furthermore, those experts were not useless fools. They were all freaks who could crush ordinary cultivators of the same level. Thus, this battle had only just begun. Furthermore, it was full of unknown dangers.

 Chapter 462 - I said line you up

    <h4>Chapter 462 ¨C I said line you up</h4>

    Du Shoushou had asked An Zheng about his favorite things, other than people. An Zheng replied that it was the sun, Du Shoushou asked why, andughed without saying a word. In the end, Du Shoushou just foolishly stared at the sun for a while before tears started streaming down his face.

    An Zheng asked Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you know why I like the sun?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head and said, he knew it was f * cking dazzling.

    Yes, the light was always ring.

    When the first ray of sunlight entered the house through the gap in the window, An Zheng slowly opened his eyes. It was the beginning of a new day. He washed up and changed his clothes, tidied up everything, and then walked out of the room. However, An Zheng did not look the least bit nervous, even though he was already in the center of the storm. Here, Jinling was the base camp of the people who killed him back then.

    He was very calm, and even had the mood to go to the cafeteria in the courtyard and eat breakfast. He even ate quitefortably. After drinking two bowls of japonica porridge in session, he actually got up and fished out a silver note from his sleeve, handing it to the canteen chef who was carrying the porridge. The chef looked at An Zheng in a daze. An Zheng left calmly. After he left, the other disciples in the cafeteria all startedughing loudly. They all said that An Zheng was a bumpkin, and they even tipped him aftering to the cafeteria to eat breakfast.

    The chef initially felt that his character had been humiliated and wanted to burn the banknotes out of anger. However, after looking at the amount on the silver bill, he was stunned for a moment, and then, he kept it.

    The courtyard was very big and the scenery was beautiful. This ce was where all the young talents of the Jinling and even the entire Da Xi Empire gathered. Every single one of them had an extraordinary background or talent. People like An Zheng and Mu Ziping, who were killed by An Zheng, were actually the most unpopr little characters in the whole courtyard. They did not dare to provoke real geniuses, nor did they dare to provoke people from genuine families. They only dared to bully the disciples that came from the Second Courtyard.

    Because of Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s orders, there must be a certain number of people entering the first house from the second house every year. Therefore, the strength of the disciples from the two academies in this ratio would not be enough to contend against those from the first academy.

    Sucerson was the target of bullying from a bastard like Mu Ziping. Actually, Mu Ziping and the others were very smart, the people they chose to attack were especially targeted. They either chose disciples who came from the outskirts of the Great Xixi and had certain conditions, but no one worked in the Imperial Court or the local officials, or they chose the weaker ones who were transferred from the Second Court.

    They thought that An Zheng was their next target, but they never thought that An Zheng was theirst target.

    Walking along an especially wide road, An Zheng¡¯s eyes did not see a single person. He was deep in thought, trying to set a goal for himself. The most beautiful scenery here was actually the female disciples that came and went. They were both proud daughters of heaven, and they were both very beautiful. They wore the most popr styles from this year and proudly walked past one by one. They knew that many people¡¯s gazes would linger on them, but they did not loathe it. On the contrary, they were secretly pleased with themselves.

    However, there were several women who were continuously angered by An Zheng¡¯s disregarding attitude. An Zheng had clearly brushed past them, but had not paid any attention to them at all. This caused them to wonder if their makeup wasn¡¯t beautiful enough, or if their clothes weren¡¯t beautiful enough.

    Da Xi was different from the State of Yan. Back then, in State of Yan, An Zheng had offended many people in order to give his the chance to enter the Martial Arts Academy. However, in Da Xi, as long as one had talent and power, no academy in any sect would reject a girl.

    On the west side of the courtyard was a very wide open space, specially opened for thepetition between disciples. The strength of the disciples of the school was often terrifying. If the ce was small, the damage would be too great and it would not be satisfying.

    Surrounding the empty ground, there was a barrier personally set up by the Headmaster Chen Yin. If they were topete within this barrier, it would not destroy the buildings in the courtyard nor harm the onlookers. An Zheng had spected on Chen Yin¡¯s ability before. As the most famous academy principal of Da Xi, he was at least at the early stage of Lower Celestial Stage. For sucerson, a single person released could cause a small country to suffer a cmity.

    There were three stone steles in the north of the open area. It was unknown what material these stone steles were made of. The color of the stone was different. The stone on the left was red, the stone on the right was gold, and the stone in the middle was purple. This was the Martial Force Ranking for the disciples of the academy, the Red Ranking, the Golden Ranking, and the Purple Ranking.

    Thepetition between disciples was not forbidden in the academy. Therefore, many people who felt that they had the opportunity would issue a challenge to their targets. Among them, the one whose name changed the fastest was the Red List. There were very few people whose names couldst for a day. The rankings were much more stable, and most of the time, there were changes to the names at the end of the rankings. And on the Purple Rankings, it had already been a month or so since there hadst been any changes. As for the top five names on the Purple Rankings, it had already been half a year since they had changed.

    An Zheng first walked to the Red List and looked at it. After pausing for a bit, he walked over to the Golden List. He didn¡¯t know how to control these three stone tablets. After all, once the results of thepetition came out, the order of names on the stone tablets would change.

    The Golden Ranking was rtively stable. In the few minutes that An Zheng stood there, there was no change to his name. Before, An Zheng hade to the courtyard a few times, but he was not clear about the strength of the disciples there. Moreover, six or seven years had passed, and the current academy was perhaps even more different than the previous academy. Therefore, An Zheng decided to start from rank 10 on the Golden Ranking.

    Not far from the three stone tablets, there waow of tables. A few middle-aged men wearing the academy uniform sat there chatting, looking rather rxed. The sun, which had just risen not long ago, shone its rays on people, making them all look a little more beautiful than their real selves.

    Logically, An Zheng should have gone to look for Fang Huo, waiting for Fang Xing to take him to arrange the sses. However, An Zheng had no interest at all in assigning sses. He was not here to attend school in the first ce.

    An Zheng walked in front of the people wearing the academy¡¯s uniform, and very obediently bowed as he said, ¡°Sir, may I ask, if you want to challenge the people on the three boards, what procedures or procedures do you need?¡±

    A very good-natured woman nced at An Zheng, and her eyes lit up: ¡°What a beautiful young man, looking at you like that, you¡¯re a new student? Young man, this sir would advise you to not act rashly if you are really a new disciple. You should go spectate the battle first to determine if you have the strength to challenge the experts of the three boards. I know that you neers are very positive and confident that you can upy a ce on the top three boards, but most of you are at a disadvantage. Some people waste months or even half a year recuperating because they were injured. ¡±

    An Zheng knew that this was a sincere gesture of goodwill, so he cupped his fists and expressed his thanks, ¡°This disciple thanks Sir for your concern. This disciple has indeed just entered the academy, but this disciple¡¯s time is short.¡±

    ¡°Time is of the essence?¡±

    The female instructor was startled for a bit, and then suddenly reacted. ¡°You are the Du Shaobai that came from the Second Courtyard yesterday, right? You just came yesterday, the news about you has already spread around our academy. He said that he had challenged the experts of the three rankings of the two academies after entering the two academies yesterday, and his idiom was that he was running out of time. So I know who you are when you say that. However ¡­ Du Shaobai, there is one thing you should be clear about. This is the first courtyard, not the second courtyard. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    The female lecturer said, ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible to persuade someone with sucersonality. Therefore, since you intend to challenge the experts of the three boards, I will exin the rules to you. When you are in the Second Branch, you can pick anyone from the three rankings to challenge you as long as you think you can. However, they could not do so in the academy, because they had to respect every single disciple on the ranking board and their hard work. So if you want to challenge them, you need to start from the Red List. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, and said to himself: ¡°That would dy me for a lot of time.¡±

    One of the male instructors changed his expression and said with disdain, ¡°To be honest, I have seen a lot of young people like you. Every year, there will be many young people who came to challenge us, only to be beaten up in the first battle. Aerson, you should still know what modesty is. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him: ¡°Thank you for your advice, Sir. If I wasn¡¯t humble, I wouldn¡¯t have considered starting from the Golden Ranking.¡±

    The male instructor was stunned. ¡°What did you say? You actually want to fight from the Golden Ranking? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ Such arrogance, it¡¯s rare to see someone as arrogant as you. Do you know that even thest ranked disciple on the Golden Ranking has the strength of at least the eighth stage of Captive Stage? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Starting from the Red List is indeed a waste of time.¡±

    The male instructor¡¯s mouth was almost crooked from anger as he snorted and no longer paid attention to An Zheng: ¡°Let him hit me, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t tumble down.¡±

    The female instructor said amiably, ¡°How about this, since you insist on fighting, I¡¯ll register it for you. In a while, you will have to follow the order, because not only do you want to challenge the experts of the three boards, many disciples will also have to follow the rules. ¡°If you want to line up, wait for the notification after I help you register.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°May I ask how many people are queuing up in front of me?¡±

    The female instructor replied, ¡°Abouundred.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s too much... ¡°Excuse me, where do you queue up?¡±

    The female instructor pointed to a chair at the extreme west of contest ground. The disciples that were waiting to begin their challenges all sat there obediently. Looking at the number of people, the female instructor said that there were abouundred of them. It should be said that there were about two hundred of them. It was only early in the morning and there were already so many people lining up, one by one, going down, An Zheng¡¯s turn was probably going to be on the second day. Moreover, if these people were to pick thest person on the Red List and start fighting, thest person would likely die from depression. Of course, there was no need to sort out the challenges on the Red Chart. You could directly challenge the first rank on the Red List.

    The male instructor who didn¡¯t like An Zheng said as he pointed towards the waiting area, ¡°Go over there and wait. When it¡¯s your turn, you will naturally be notified. However, let me advise you. We have already registered your name, but you should go back to sleep.

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he walked towards the waiting area.

    The male lecturer curled his lips: ¡°Just say that you can¡¯t be angry. Such an arrogant and unbridled person is really infuriating. I have seen all sorts of arrogant people in the same academy for so many years. Today is truly my first time seeing someone so arrogant. Let him wait and see. Let¡¯s sharpen his hostility. ¡±

    The female instructor said, ¡°I actually feel that this young man is a bit different. He¡¯s not that arrogant and boastful.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, he saw An Zheng walking back towards him. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange a challenge for me.¡±

    Male instructor: ¡°I already told you to wait in line! Don¡¯t you see so many people lining up over there... ¡°The heck!¡±

    An Zheng pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°They are all very modest, they said that I should go first.¡±

    There was no one on the chair. Everyone was lying on the floor. An Zheng¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t really heavy, it merely stunned oveundred people.

 Chapter 463 - Invitation from a Beauty

    <strong>Chapter 463 ¨C Invitation from a Beauty</strong>

    An Zheng¡¯s smiling expression, in the eyes of the male instructor was truly asking for a beating. He was so angry that he did not know what to do. He wanted to curse, but aeacher, he couldn¡¯t curse so tantly. As a civilian, if he wanted to fight with An Zheng, it might just be for nothing.

    ¡°You ¡­ It¡¯s against the rules for you to do this! ¡±

    After holding back for a long time, he could only say this sentence as he pointed at An Zheng¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°You broke the rules of the academy, I¡¯ve decided not to give you the chance to challenge an expert from the three boards!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I came here in fullpliance with the rules, if I want to challenge the experts of the three boards, if I don¡¯t want to queue up, I can only challenge the person in front of me first. Is that what I did wrong? ¡±

    The male lecturer opened his mouth, but did not say a word.

    The female instructor rolled her eyes at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    After saying that, he pointed to the empty space, ¡°The first empty space on the left is the Red Chart Challenge Area. You can go there and wait, after a while, if you want to challenge someone, they will ask you, and then see if that person epts your challenge or not. If he epted, he would rush over as soon as possible. If you do not ept, you will directly rece him in the ranking list. ording to the rules of the academy, you can challenge any disciple on the Red List as you wish. However, once the rankingpetition begins, we must challenge them level by level. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±

    After An Zheng left, the male instructor¡¯s face was filled with anger: ¡°Why are you letting him go? Sucampant disciple should be taught a lesson! ¡±

    The female instructor sighed, ¡°But he didn¡¯t break the rules.¡±

    The male lecturer was stunned. ¡°You women are really women! No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still biased towards such a man! ¡±

    The female instructor sat up straight and rubbed her fist. ¡°Can you say that again?¡±

    The male instructor said, ¡°Ahem, I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    An Zheng followed the directions and entered the Red List Challenge Area, then sat down on a chair inside and waited. He wanted to challenge the one who was ranked first on the Red List, and those who had already reached the first ce definitely wouldn¡¯t reject the challenge. This was because he would soon begin to challenge thest rank of the Golden Ranking. The three rankings did not just exist to let people know how strong these people were. The most important thing was that it would greatly help their future. At the yamen, in the military, and everywhere else, the first thing to pay attention was naturally the people on the third ranking board. Even if it was someone on the Red List, the military would not let them off.

    Therefore, An Zheng did not wait for long, and after 10 minutes or so, the top disciple on the Red List arrived. At the same time, the rumors regarding An Zheng began to spread within the courtyard. Everyone was discussing about the guy who advanced from the Second Courtyard to the First Courtyard. On the second day after he entered the First Courtyard, he challenged the experts of the three rankings.

    Thepetition grounds seemed to be sealed, but the materials used were transparent and simr to ss. The people outside could clearly see the people inside, but the barrier had the power of a powerful barrier. No matter how terrifying their strength was, it was impossible for them to destroy the barrier that the Headmaster had personally set up.

    But before they had the chance to leave, An Zheng had already walked out of the Red List Challenge Area, and his opponent was defeated.

    From the moment the opponent entered the area to An Zheng walking out, not even a minute had passed before the two of them sped their fists and greeted each other. Furthermore, An Zheng very politely invited his opponent to make the first move. He would only counterattack after receiving one move from his opponent, and then, he would deal with his opponent with one move.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The expression of the male instructor who looked down upon An Zheng earlier was a little unsightly, and after being stunned for a while he said: ¡°Even if you win the first ce on the Red List, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Everyone knows that the people on the Golden Ranking arepletely different from the people on the Red List. Thest ce on the leaderboard was rtively stable, but the first ce on the Red List was not. I really want to see how he will be taught a lesson by a disciple on the Golden Ranking, and let him know what it means to be humble. ¡±

    The female instructor said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re pretty, full of masculinity. You can still fight. Not bad at all.¡±

    Male lecturer: ¡°...¡±

    Some female disciples had already started to inquire about the background of that Du Shaobai fellow. When they heard that it was Bei Yan, everyone was a little disappointed.

    One of the girls said, ¡°How great would it be if it was the Xi people? The Yanmen¡¯s background is too poor.¡±

    Another girl chimed in, ¡°Yeah, whaity. Look at his figure! Although his looks aren¡¯t particrly handsome, he is still a tough guy. Rtively speaking, I still like this type of boy. If he is from Da Xi, I don¡¯t mind if he pursues me. But he came from a small country like Bei Yan, who knows what his future will be like, so ¡­ ¡°Hai.¡±

    The person beside himughed, ¡°You really think too much. You might not even think much of them. Think about it, so what if he waorth Swallow? Since you have joined our Three Academies, and if you are truly outstanding, then you will definitely stay in Da Xi in the future. Furthermore, people like him with no background or background are the most favored people in the Great Xixi Army. As long as he entered the Promation of Golden Distinction, there would be people from the militarying to contact him. ¡°Now that we are at war with the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions, as long as we enter the battlefield, we will be waiting for him with great military merits. In the future, as long as we can survive, our future will be limitless.¡±

    The girl who spoke earlier curled her lips: ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? That¡¯s why I can¡¯t choose him. Think about it, he doesn¡¯t have any background, so how hard would it be for him to get up? How many years would he have to struggle before he could hace in Da Xi? Furthermore, our fathers have always said that unless one is of the same race, one¡¯s heart will never be of the same race. This kind of person, even if his military merits are higher than others, he will still be promoted slower than others.

    The girl beside her lowered her voice and said, ¡°He looks very strong, so I can¡¯t marry him. It¡¯s still okay to y with him.¡±

    The girl blushed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    While these people were discussing among themselves, An Zheng had already returned to the front of the instructors: ¡°I want to continue challenging the experts on the Golden Ranking.¡±

    The female instructor nodded. ¡°You can now challenge the people on the Golden Ranking, but you must challenge the people on the Golden Ranking level by level. You need to start from the person who is ranked 20th.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Alright, I have to hurry since I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ll have to trouble Sir to tell the people you arepeting with meter. If I am able to injure them, I apologize. ¡±

    Male lecturer: ¡°Humph! ¡°Reckless fellow!¡±

    The female instructor said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The challenge area of the Golden Ranking was even bigger, so An Zheng still came in first. Then, he found a ce to quietly sit and wait. It seemed to beckless and arrogant method, but it was actually something that An Zheng had meticulously nned out. Other than Daxi Shenghuang himself, no one understood him more than An Zheng. The reason why An Zheng came to Da Xi was because he understood Chen Wunuo well enough. He knew how to move Chen Wunuo and how to attract his attention.

    Chen Wunuo was an emperor who had always proimed that he cared about youths. If An Zheng¡¯s performance was eye-catching, then Chen Wunuo would definitely meet him. Furthermore, to others, the identity of An Zheng Northern Yan Man was just a weakness, and to Chen Wunuo, it was a good reason to announce himself.

    If Chen Wunuo wanted to promote a young man who was not Da Xi, his prestige would be raised to a new level. People would say, ¡°Look, he is the Holy Emperor of our Great Xi, but he is still the ruler of the world.¡± As long as one had the ability, the ability, and the will to repay the great Xi. Then no matter what his background is, the Great Western Kingdom¡¯s Holy Emperor will always ce importance on him.

    Look, that guy from Northern Yan, wasn¡¯t he personally received by the Sacred Emperor?

    Even if it was just a single meeting, it would have caused countless disciples of Humble ss background, and other young talents and talents from other families to rush towards Jinling like crucian carp out of the river. Just a single promotional move was enough to draw out all the young talents from small countries. When that time came, would he still need to suppress them? Was there still a need for war? Just this one method alone would be able to cause the strength of these small countries to drop a notch in the next ten years.

    This was Chen Wunuo, the Chen Wunuo who would never disappoint.

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about all these, his opponent walked in slowly from the outside. An Zheng only remembered the names of those people on the Golden Ranking, but he did not recognize them. The person who entered was a woman, An Zheng immediately stood up and cupped his fists. An Zheng had always thought that men and women were equal in terms of gender, and girls were actually born with inferior conditions to men.

    ¡°So it turns out that my opponent was the Du Shaobai who had overturned the Second Court that day.¡±

    This girl looked to be in her twenties. Although she wasn¡¯t very beautiful, she was still the kind of person who made people¡¯s memories go away. It wasn¡¯t because of her appearance, but because of her confidence. An Zheng admired this kind of woman who showed confidence in himself, and just that was enough to make people respect her.

    ¡°I am, your name makes me misunderstand. I thought it would be a man.¡±

    An Zheng smiled apologetically: ¡°Sheng Wuya, hello.¡±

    Sheng Wuya seemed to have a good figure. There weren¡¯t many women with good cultivation that had a bad figure. Furthermore, after cultivating, he had improved his bloodline, enough to improve his skin. She wore a light blue dress and carried a long sword in her left hand. A beautiful tassel was tied to the hilt of the sword.

    ¡°Do you feel constrained because I am a woman? Or was he looking down on them? Or do you want to show mercy? ¡±

    ¡°No, because I just want to win. No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, to respect every single one of them is to go all out. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s reply caused Sheng Wuya¡¯s eyes to light up, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a bit different. Many men are self-righteous, and feel that the way they show mercy to the beautiful is very attractive to women. I don¡¯t like men who pretend to be men. I like my opponents to be strong enough. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I¡¯m short on time, please make your move.¡±

    Sheng Wuya: ¡°If you defeat me, I will think of a way to defeat you as soon as possible, no matter in what aspect.¡±

    When she drew her sword, the sword was likool of autumn water.

    As soon as she brandished her long sword, An Zheng could feel that the barrier was filled with ayer of water vapor.

    But An Zheng had not even given her the chance to attack, and Sheng Wuya had even lost before he could even unleash his most powerful attack. Because she did not make a move, she saw An Zheng raise a sun in his hands. The moment the sun rose, all the water vapor disappeared. There was no need for her to use his strongest move. Because An Zheng was her natural nemesis.

    The expression on Sheng Wuya¡¯s face kept changing. After a long period of silence, he kept his sword and said, ¡°I sincerely concede.¡±

    She turned and walked out with a certain air of elegance.

    When she reached to the door, she suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°You n to keep challenging it?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sheng Wuya grunted, ¡°Then don¡¯t be beaten up so badly that you can¡¯t get back up. I¡¯m going to treat you to dinner tonight.¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, and unnaturally smiled.

 Chapter 464 - Tracking

    <h4>Chapter 464 ¨C Tracking</h4>

    Maybe in the near future, there would be another legend regarding the Three Academies. A seventeen year old boy had risen from the Second Courtyard to the Second Courtyard in one day, and then from the Red List to the 9th rank in the Golden Ranking in another day.

    When An Zheng left the contest ground, it was already dark. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had waited a little too long for someone, he might have ended even earlier. Arge amount of Cultivation Power had been used up, so An Zheng decided to end today¡¯s challenge. After defeating twelve opponents consecutively, the entire academy was in an uproar. The most frightening thing was that he was continuously challenging without taking a break. When he walked out of the contest ground, he did not look that tired at all.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    A girl looked at An Zheng from afar and said. Witwinkle in her eyes, she said, ¡°Although he¡¯s not from the Xi Empire, he¡¯s not that handsome.¡±

    ¡°So handsome!¡±

    A girl witonytail who looked very cute stood there, her gaze following An Zheng¡¯s movements. ¡°From the start of the morning till now, we haven¡¯t lost a single match, and all the matches have been for the opponent to make the first move. Even so, most of them were able to deal with their opponents with a single move. He was so handsome and yet so fierce. There was no point in picking on him. Furthermore, even his walking posture is so cool. Aiya, if he was a Xiren, then it would be great, even if his background is a bit worse! ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, whaity.¡±

    The girl who had spoken earlier had a regretful look on her face, ¡°If he is from the Xi Empire, then I will go and get close to him.¡±

    And this time, Sheng Wuya, who was previously rankedst in the rankings against An Zheng, walked past the two of them and snorted disdainfully. In her opinion, this kind of girl was too shallow to be reasonable and was destined to be a flower vase in other people¡¯s lives. So what if that man called Du Shaobai waorth Swallow? Is it possible that a person¡¯s outstanding background can be denied?

    Sheng Wuya wasn¡¯t the type of person to care about things. From the age of seventeen until the age of twenty-six, he had only ever fallen in love once in his life. It was she who had taken the initiative. It was because she looked down on almost all the men that pursued her, and she would never give up on any men that she took a liking to. Regardless of her background or background, she had never been a person who was restrained by minor matters.

    Many girls are very passive when they like a man. They obviously like him very much, but because they feel shy or feel that a girl should be chased by a man instead of chasing after him, they end up with nothing in the end. Sheng Wuya wasn¡¯t such a woman. She would pursue whoever she liked, whether it was her attitude towards her future partner or something else.

    Therefore, she never left. Of course, she knew how fierce and fierce the girls in this institute were. This was a very strange kind of atmosphere in Da Xi world. Da Xi world was alce where males were superior to females previously, butter on, when Daxi Shenghuang said that it was the same for males and females, the position of females suddenly rose. Later on, Da Xi even had the air of a woman that was even more heroic than men.

    It might be better in the sect, because the rules were stricter, after all. However, in the academies, it was not forbidden for disciples to fall in love.

    A man can be in love with another man, but a woman can¡¯t?

    Sheng Wuya knew that many women had started to target An Zheng. He was a man that was outstanding enough. Although arge majority of women would not consider marrying An Zheng in the future, it was still good to have men with potential, but there were already many starting points in the academy, who was willing to choose men with potential that were unclear? However, this did not stop them from contacting An Zheng.

    Just like how a man approaches a beautiful woman, this was understandable.

    Sheng Wuya didn¡¯t want to give any other girls a chance. Since she had taken a fancy to them, she definitely had to fight for them.

    So when she saw An Zheng walking back to his own residence, she immediately followed him.

    ¡°The stories about you are all about fighting.¡±

    She walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and walked to his side, ¡°But I¡¯m more curious about your other aspects, like how a person witersonality like yours was formed, and what kind of family you have in State of Yan. I like listening to stories, and I also happen to know that there¡¯s a pretty good restaurant not too far away from the academy. There¡¯s also pretty good wine in there, and I feel like I¡¯m a pretty good listener. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°My personality may be rted to experience, some people say that it is difficult to change one¡¯s nature, buerson¡¯s personality will really change due to experience and environment. The more they walked in adversity, the more tenacious they became. And what family do I have in State of Yan ¡­ I¡¯m an orphan. ¡±

    However, the moment he thought about how disrespectful this reaction was to An Zheng, he heard An Zheng continuing just as he was about to apologize, ¡°But I have a fiancee waiting for me to return.¡±

    It was the first basin of cold water.

    Sheng Wuya thought to himself, why is that? Why did he have a fianc¨¦e? From a state of anticipation, she fell straight to the bottom of despair. She realised that An Zheng was really not someone who knew how to chat. Then, she suddenly thought about it, An Zheng¡¯s inability to chat was actually a kind of honesty. He was not a casual man. If it was anyone else, they might have a fiancee in the family but would definitely not say anything. After all, this was Da Xi¡¯s infinite chance, and her fiancee was far away in State of Yan. Even if she lied, no one would expose it. An Zheng didn¡¯t need to tell her that he had a fiancee, which meant that An Zheng was a gentleman.

    Thinking of this, she felt that she should not be in despair.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± She should be very happy to have a fiance like you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, andughed like a child looking at the light of satisfaction. ¡°No, the one who is happy is me. I don¡¯t even know how much virtue I¡¯ve umted to have a girl like that with me. ¡±

    Sheng Wuya¡¯s heart once again sank to the bottom.

    An Zheng: ¡°What about you? For such an outstanding girl like you, there should be a man who pursues her as well, right? ¡±

    Sheng Wuya: ¡°Ah, I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s one more important matter that I haven¡¯t done yet. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    She turned and ran.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. Did he forget to bring money?

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you forgot to bring money. I didn¡¯t n on letting you treat. He was still thinking about taking advantage of the time while he was eating to ask more about Sun Zhongping, but it seemed like there was no hope.

    When he thought about Sun Zhongping, a sh of killing intent unconsciously appeared in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. He had to get close to this person and find out who else had participated in this matter. An Zheng didn¡¯t think of himself as a saint, because he felt that Saints had the heart to help the whole world, and this heart included forgiveness. However, An Zheng had never forgiven evil, so Gu Qianye had said many times that he was a natural born saint, but An Zheng did not believe it. The heart of a saint is very broad, An Zheng would never forgive the sins of those whomitted crimes.

    Back in his room, An Zheng atill that Qu Liuxi gave him to help him recover his vitality. An Zheng rarely consumed pills, but the situation was special. Even if he had just finished his challenge, there might even be someone who would challenge him. Not everyone in this world was open and upright. There were many people who wanted to take advantage of his poprity and trample on him to increase their fame.

    It had to be said that Qu Liuxi¡¯s talent in pill refining was truly unrivaled under the heavens. Not only did she increase the effects of the pill to the maximum, she also reduced the damage to the human body to the maximum. This was the scariest part of it all. The pills concocted by others were more or less harmful, so the pills she concocted were basically harmless.

    When An Zheng closed his eyes, his mind was constantly calcting how to approach Sun Zhongping. Then, he thought about the servant of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence, a young man who looked to be around twenty years of age. He had very normal looks and even if he were to walk on the street, he wouldn¡¯t leave a deep impression on anyone. But when he saw Sun Zhongping that night, he was extremely familiar with him, and it was impossible for Chen Zhongqi¡¯s subordinates to all be familiar with Sun Zhongping, an unimportant person. Thus, An Zheng guessed that this servant was in charge of contacting Sun Zhongping.

    To get close to Sun Zhongping and control him, and interrogate him about what happened back then didn¡¯t seem to be easy. Especially within the academy, there was not the slightest possibility.

    So, the only chance he had was to wait for Sun Zhongping to catch him while he went out. However, An Zheng pretended to ask casually when he was really chatting with Fang Wei. This Sun Zhongping seemed to almost never leave the Academy, as if he was stuck here, not even going home. It had already been a few years since Sun Zhongping entered the Academy. No one had ever seen him leave the Academy before. His life was extremely simple. As long as there was no meeting, he would be alone in his two-story wooden building, not even going out the door.

    An Zheng had noticed that there was a secret sentry not far away from the two story wooden building. An Zheng could avoid the sentry posts and go in, but there was no way he could quietly capture Sun Zhongping. Sun Zhongping could not be considered strong, but he had developed a habit of being on guard in the Ming Fa Si for many years. A person like that still had evil thoughts in his heart, so of course he was afraid of death. Therefore, An Zheng was sure that there were still many traps on the second floor of the wooden building.

    After thinking about it, An Zheng got up and left. He could no longer stay in the Academy and waste time.

    After leaving the Academy, An Zheng pretended to stroll around the streets as if nothing had happened. He even bought a candied fruits. Then, he strolled towards Chen Zhongqi¡¯s prince mansion. An Zheng knew that there waretty good restaurant there and since he had already reached the restaurant by this time, no one would doubt that he was eating here.

    The restaurant was right at the back door of the prince¡¯s mansion, so An Zheng chose a seat next to a window on the second floor. He knew, of course, that it was impossible for him to get close to the servant on his first day, but observation was a step that could not be omitted.

    However, there were people monitoring An Zheng along the way, and these people constantly switched locations. Every so often, there would be someone watching An Zheng¡¯s every move, and they would all be watching him. Just as An Zheng walked into the restaurant, at least six to seven people behind him also walked in. These six people entered the room happily, followed An Zheng up to the second floor, and then sat down ce not too far away from An Zheng.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at the few of them, and then returned his attention to the prince¡¯s mansion opposite him.

    Not long after the table was seated, two more people came up to the second floor. He sat down on a seat two tables away from An Zheng on the left, also beside a window. One of them looked to be around 40 years old and was slightly plump. His hairline was also quite tall. It was obvious that he did not have a good lifestyle. Opposite him was a woman. She looked very pretty, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be very familiar with each other. They were both talking uneasily.

    On the other side, the peddler who sold the candied fruits to An Zheng seemed to be tired from walking and sat on a rock by the side of the road to rest.

    A young woman was leading a child by the hand to buy a candied fruit. The little child seemed to be very naughty, and the young woman was somewhat angry as she loudly berated.

    This was a map of the city, there was nothing wrong with it.

    But the moment he sat down, An Zheng felt that he did not enteestaurant, but a swamp. He was right in the middle of the swamp, sinking down bit by bit.

 Chapter 465 - You think of a way

    <h4>Chapter 465 ¨C You think of a way</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze seemed to always be outside the window, but in his heart, he was actually thinking about where he made a mistake. As the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si, he had been investigating for so many years, if he could not even find out what was happening, then An Zheng would not be An Zheng. Initially, there were many people who wanted to kill An Zheng, but it was actually extremely rare for anyone to do so. This was not only because An Zheng¡¯s strength was tyrannical, it was also because he had sufficient experience.

    His fingers drummed on the windowsill as he tried to figure out where these people were from. What part of him did not do well enough to attract the attention of others?

    ording tomon sense, the major powers of the Great Xi Empire should not be concerned about him. Although he had a high profile in the first courtyard, it was still only a matter between youngsters for the major powers. An Zheng could tell that the people around him were definitely not from the same origin, because they were all on guard against each other.

    Could it be that the three people he killed had been exposed?

    An Zheng rejected this idea in his heart. If it was exposed, then Mu Ziping¡¯s father was a general of the Great Xi Empire, there was no need for him to do this. He could directly bring people to the Three Academies to denounce them for their crimes. The Three Academies would definitely not offend a general for the sake of someone from the State of Yan. An Zheng should already be waiting for his head to be chopped off in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.

    Since this wasn¡¯t the matter with Mu Ziping, then was it the helpers of the people he defeated that wanted to teach him a lesson?

    However, this was not right. If he wanted to teach Chu Feng a lesson, there was no need for him to show up at such an asion. As he walked forward, the enemy would have plenty of opportunities to strike.

    There were people from the Ming Fa Si s.

    This was the only thing that An Zheng was sure of, the person at the table where most people gathered was from the Ming Fa Si. Whether it was the location or the distance, An Zheng was very familiar with them. Furthermore, that man and woman who did not seem to have any legitimate rtionship were definitely not from Ming Fa Si. The distance was too close, and that was not Ming Fa Si¡¯s method of handling cases. As for the person selling candied fruits who seemed to be tired of sitting and resting downstairs, he was most likely in the same group as the couple.

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze moved away from the candied kes that were being sold, and discovered that there was an old man wearing a grey robe standing right opposite the restaurant. From his bearing, he seemed to be the leader of one group. Upstairs and down the stairs, even the streets were filled with the other party¡¯s people.

    An Zheng pondered for a long time. The other party did not make a move, but An Zheng suddenly reacted... Perhaps he had thought too much and thought too much into things. Sometimes, the wicked did things without anyplicated reasons, and they did it as they pleased. These people were, of course, organized and premeditated, but there was no definite purpose behind the premeditated plot.

    If those young people seated around the table were from Ming Fa Si, An Zheng guessed that they were probably rted to Fang Xing. However, the one sitting behind Fang Zhen was Ou Yangduo, and he had always been in charge of the Intelligence Division. If this conjecture was correct, then the people at that table would not have to worry at all.

    What about the rest? In the past two days, other than challenging and offending people, the only person he had interacted with was Vice Principal Sun Zhongping. When Sun Zhongping was looking for An Zheng, he once asked around about An Zheng being attacked in the State of Yan. A person who has done something shameful can easily do something impulsive.

    Just then, An Zheng realised that he was lucky.

    The servant in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence, who was in contact with Sun Zhongping, actually walked out of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s courtyard. After tidying up his clothes, he headed in the direction of the restaurant.

    When An Zheng saw this person, the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile. Now he was sure that those people were indeed found by Sun Zhongping. Against someone who had an unknown origin and did not pose much of a threat, Chen Zhongqi would not call upon his own people. Therefore, these people were most likely Chen Zhongqi¡¯s external strength. And this servant clearly had some status within the Chen Zhongqi Pce, so the one leading the fight today was him.

    There weren¡¯t that many coincidences in this world. Most of them thought it was a coincidence that they had their own ns. Why did that servant appear at this time? Of course it was towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng no longer thought about who these people were, and instead thought about how he could make use of this situation. The more sensitive Sun Zhongping was, the more it was clear that he had been absolutely involved in that matter at the time.

    An Zheng suddenly stood up, and then directly swept out of the window. In an instant, everyone upstairs was stunned. That man and woman, who didn¡¯t seem to have any proper rtions with each other, suddenly stood up and looked downstairs. The young men and women sitting around a table in the distance quickly stood up. The two groups of people looked at each other and were stunned.

    This situation was simply too easy to take advantage of.

    On one side was An Zheng, on the other side was the people from the Ming Fa Si, and on the other side was Chen Zhongqi¡¯s people. The other two groups of people obviously knew that the other person wasn¡¯t one of their own, so they were on guard against each other. This was one of the things that An Zheng wanted to take advantage of. They were wary of each other, so they would be cautious when doing things. If it was a group of people, the moment An Zheng dashed down, the other people would have followed along and rushed down as well.

    Now, however, they had only rushed to the window for a split-second to look down before taking precautions against another group of people.

    An Zheng did not leave. After he jumped down, even the seemingly carefree old man dressed in gray robes was about to move. As for the candy seller, he was about to pull out the sword that was hidden inside, but An Zheng suddenly stopped beside him.

    An Zheng took ouiece of broken silver from his sleeve and passed it to the person buying the candied fruits, andughed: ¡°What a coincidence, your candied fruits are really delicious, and you didn¡¯t eat enough, and just as I was regretting not buying another one, I saw that you were down there, what a coincidence.¡±

    He thrust the money at the man. ¡°Come on, two more.¡±

    Then, he pretended to inadvertently look at the man¡¯s sword that was already half drawn out. ¡°Aiya, this Great Western Jinling is truly filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Even someone like you uses your sword to sell candied fruits.

    He pulled out two skewers of candied fruits and walked back to the entrance under the stupefied gaze of the man. Then he went upstairs and sat down where he had been sitting. But when An Zheng went down, that servant from Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence coincidentally walked to the stairs, and as An Zheng walked in from the back, he was obviously stunned for a moment. He couldn¡¯t go up, nor could he. In the end, he could only brace himself and go up.

    This was f * cking embarrassing.

    A bunch of people were standing by the window. They looked at each other, then pretended as if nothing had happened and sat back down. Even idiots knew there waroblem, but they had no choice but to sit back down.

    An Zheng returned to his seat and smiled as he ordered some dishes. At this time, just as Chen Zhongqi¡¯s servant was about to leave, the restaurant¡¯s waiter apanied him with a smile and ran up to the servant: ¡°Ninth Elder, what wind blew you here today?¡±

    The servant was called Wang Jiu, he looked around, then looked at An Zheng and sat down: ¡°The food in the residence today is not right, I told the butler to leave it for you guys. It¡¯s the same as always. I¡¯m going back after I finish eating. ¡±

    The waiter hurriedly ran down the hall. The dishes served even faster than the people who arrived earlier. Wang Jiu did not look back and just sat there eating.

    An Zheng just jumped down from the stairs and messed up everyone¡¯s ns. Wang Jiu started to eat, An Zheng got up to settle the bill and left. This time, the situation was even more chaotic.

    Wang Jiu gave a look, and the couple stood up and followed him out. As for Ming Fa Si¡¯s group, they could only follow them out. An Zheng had no choice but to say in his heart that the quality of the newbies was not good. It seemed that all the experts in Ming Fa Si had been transferred away. In a sense, Ou Yangduo waerfectionist. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had no one in his possession, he wouldn¡¯t use this kind of person to do things.

    After An Zheng walked out of the door, the old man in the grey robe looked up the stairs, Wang Jiu who was standing by the window waved his hand, and the old man turned around and left. An Zheng had a small mirror in his hands, and didn¡¯t turn around to see the old man leave. He knew that after messing up his opponent¡¯s n, they would have to give up their initial n, and from this moment onwards, the initiative would be returned to An Zheng.

    An Zheng began to increase his pace. He was fast, and the people behind were also fast.

    Two minutester, An Zheng suddenly disappeared. After he rushed into a small alley, the people at the back ran in and he could no longer see An Zheng.

    After half a minute, An Zheng returned to the restaurant with the yaksha umbre. He flipped Wang Jiu over in one strike, then ced him intortable space tool and walked out boldly.

    20 minutester, An Zheng was back in his own room in the Three Academies. Once he entered the room, An Zheng sealed the room with his Holy Fish Scale. No one outside would be able to hear or sense any sounding from inside.

    An Zheng let Wang Jiu out, then poured himself a cup of water to drink, then poured another on Wang Jiu¡¯s face. Under the stimtion of the cold water, Wang Jiu suddenly woke up. Then, he looked at An Zheng with a face full of fear. What are you doing?! Do you know who I am?! ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and pulled over a chair to sit down: ¡°Of course I know, it¡¯s just one of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s servants, so don¡¯t put on an act. I just want to know why you sent someone to follow me. It looks like you want to kill me? There¡¯s no enmity between me and you, there¡¯s no enmity between us. Why? ¡±

    Wang Jiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I advise you to let me go as soon as possible. Otherwise, you should know what the oue will be.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So annoying ¡­ It seems thaeaceful conversation is not going to work. ¡±

    He put his hand on Wang Jiu¡¯s shoulder and in the next moment, Wang Jiu fainted. Then she woke up in unbearable pain and fainted again a few secondster. Wang Jiu woke up and fainted. After just three times, he had already copsed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask about anything else.¡±

    An Zheng released his hand, ¡°Tell me how you can contact Sun Zhongping, I don¡¯t want to know anything else.¡±

    Wang Jiu¡¯s pale face turned even uglier: ¡°You ¡­¡± How did you know that I know Sun Zhongping. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and pressed it on Wang Jiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear nonsense.¡±

    Wang Jiu was immediately terrified, ¡°We use signals tomunicate with each other. Use this!¡±

    He took out an item from his pocket and handed it over to An Zheng, his hands trembling violently. This kind of person, his status was not high, his cultivation was average, and relying on his status, of course no one in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s family would dare to provoke him. Therefore, An Zheng was very clear that this kind of person would not keep their mouths shut. Moreover, the methods he used to force himself to confess was not something that ordinary people couldpare with.

    ¡°A whistle?¡±

    An Zheng took it and looked at it, he was a little doubtful.

    Wang Jiu immediately exined: ¡°This whistle does not emit sound. Although I do not know the principles behind it, but as long as I blow it, Sun Zhongping¡¯s whistle will respond. In the same way, he blew, and I reacted. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°So you are someone who has specifically contacted Sun Zhongping?¡±

    Wang Jiu immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You said just now that it was only a misunderstanding between you and I, and there is no enmity between us. ¡°So, it¡¯s better if you let me go. Otherwise, if I still don¡¯t go back in a while, the manor will look for me. If it really is ¡­¡±

    An Zheng found a pill and stuffed it into Wang Jiu¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s jusoison. Of course you can try and find someone to cure you of the poison, but if the truth that you¡¯ve caught with me gets out, even if you find someone to cure you, the people in the Duke Chen Zhongqi Pce will not keep you. So you don¡¯t dare to say that you¡¯ve been caught by me. You said that neither I nor your own people would kill you. I don¡¯t like to kill people. The poison will act up 3 dayster, I just want to kill Sun Zhongping. Help me arrange for him to be killed. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you the antidote. Of course there¡¯s a way for you to look as though you don¡¯t know anything. Of course, Sun Zhongping was someone that the Duke Pces did not care about, it was just that there wasn¡¯t much point in killing him. So, even if Sun Zhongping dies, no one will suspect you. ¡±

    ¡°The Duke Pce will of course investigate carefully, but you will definitely have a way as well. This is because you are the only person connected to Sun Zhongping, and you know his weakness.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so perverted!¡±

    Wang Jiu was a smart person, he obviously knew his own situation was just as An Zheng said. If he was captured, regardless of whether or not he had been caught or captured, the manor wouldn¡¯t leave him behind, no matter what. So, it would be better to cooperate with An Zheng to kill Sun Zhongping, even if he did not know why An Zheng wanted to kill Sun Zhongping.

    ¡°Sun Zhongping and I haversonal grudge. Back then, he had caught my family members when we were still in Ming Fa Si.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If you kill him, you can pretend that you have killed him. After that, you and I will have nothing more to do with each other.¡±

    An Zheng helped Wang Jiu up: ¡°Since you said he¡¯s lustful, then this ident, you think of a way.¡±

 Chapter 466 - Future plans for the Ming Fa Si

    <h4>Chapter 466 ¨C Future ns for the Ming Fa Si</h4>

    Wang Jiu was a good servant, to be able to manage certain matters in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce, it showed that his status was not low. Although An Zheng was sure that he was only responsible for some unpopr people outside the Duke Pces, this kind of person was the easiest to break through and was extremely useful. Chen Zhongqi was noeckless person, nor was he an idiot. However, he had been too busy and had interacted with too many people, so it was inevitable that he had missed something.

    Think about it, for someone as tall as Chen Zhongqi, who would he interact with everyday? If the people he came in contact with could be categorized into different grades, then the people he personally came in contact with would only be those at the highest level. However, if Chen Zhongqi truly had a big scheme, then he couldn¡¯t rely on those people that were of the upper ss. In the three levels above and below, the highest level was naturally maintained by himself. The middle level relied on his most capable and trusted subordinates to maintain it, and he would asionally receive people to express his appreciation.

    As for the people at the lowest level, most of them were from the martial arts world. Even the noisiest bandits had to be roped in. Because no one knew when they would need these people, but to maintain these people, of course Chen Zhongqi did not need to personally step in, even his capable subordinates did not need to step in. It was enough as long as the servants in the mansion were in charge of contacting him. Any random promise would be enough for those servants to serve him.

    Wang Jiu was someone who was afraid of death, did Chen Zhongqi know?

    It might not be known, because Wang Jiu still had many levels above that Wang Jiu could not evene in contact with Chen Zhongqi.

    Did Wang Jiu¡¯s people know that Wang Jiu was afraid of death? It should be known, but the man may think it¡¯s no big deal.

    Was An Zheng giving poison to Wang Jiu?

    Of course not, because An Zheng never had any poison.

    But Wang Jiu firmly believed An Zheng¡¯s words, because they concerned his own life and death.

    Hence, in just a few short minutes, Wang Jiu had already started advising An Zheng.

    ¡°I used to be a Xiyan as well.¡±

    An Zheng sat there and spoke with extreme seriousness: ¡°When I was young, there was a change in my family. And this change was directly rted to the Ming Fa Si. At that time, the one who caused the destruction of my family was Sun Zhongping, and it was onlyter on that I found out about him. At that time, when I was still young, my family sent loyal servants to escort me out of Great Xixi and escape to Northern Yan. I only found out who killed my family in thest ten years. So, I have an irreconcble feud with and Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The reason why I came back this time, is to kill Sun Zhongping. Otherwise, do you really think I would risk my life to enter the First Court of Three Academies?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s words were somewhat believable. At the very least, in Wang Jiu¡¯s opinion, for a small and weak country like the State of Yan who came all the way to Da Xi, just for a slim hope of meeting Daxi Shenghuang, no matter how one looked at it, it was somewhat mysterious and impossible. After An Zheng finished speaking, Wang Jiu¡¯s doubts decreased a little.

    An Zheng continued: ¡°I am noerson who likes to kill innocents. I naturally will not let my enemy go. However, as for the others, they have no enmity with me. Moreover, if I stay in the Great Xixi in the future, you might be able to help me. I am only worried that you will betray me, and that I will be cured by you sooner orter. It will be a good thing for you and me to support each other in the future. If you need any help, I¡¯ll help you. If there¡¯s anything I need your help with, help me. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all good for me. I guess you don¡¯t want to be a servant in the pce all your life, do you? Furthermore, you have the resources. I believe that the Wang Mansion has given you some matters to manage. For example, you should be the one in touch with the people who are unable to make it to the top, right? ¡°I am a calmer and more practical person. Let me help you analyze the current situation.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Wang Jiu and said, ¡°First, there are a lot of talented people in the Duke Pces. If you want to stand up for yourself in the Duke Pces, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to get Chen Zhongqi¡¯s help. Secondly, the people above you won¡¯t hope for you toe out, because if you do, there will be pressure on him. Third, even if you were to stand up for yourself in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, what would be the greatest benefits in the future? No matter what, you are still a servant of the prince. ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible. Moreover, your position is not high and you have some secrets of the Duke Pces in your possession. I feel that in seventy to eighty percent of cases, you will be eliminated by the Duke Pces.¡±

    The more An Zheng spoke, the paler Wang Jiu¡¯s face became.

    An Zheng said: ¡°So, if it was me, I would not be satisfied with my current life, but would be considering other things. Of course, doing good things in the Prince¡¯s Mansion first, and then secretly developing your own affairs in the dark was the most correct way to do it. Do you think I¡¯m trash? No way. I can fight from the Second Courtyard to the First Courtyard in one day and then enter the 9th rank in one day. Why would I do that? Maybe you think I¡¯m being reckless, but it¡¯s also a strategy that will make more people think better of me. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s words were wless.

    ¡°I will definitely stay in Da Xi in the future. At the very least, I will join the military. You and I will work together. In the future, if I seed, you will be my helper. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be a servant for the rest of your life? People always have a goal. You should look to the distance more often. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out to help Wang Jiu up, ¡°Ming Fa Si is finished, I am very pleased. But I am not satisfied that Sun Zhongping didn¡¯t die. ¡±

    Wang Jiu immediately said: ¡°Actually, the people from the Duke Pces also wanted to get rid of Sun Zhongping, but this person has something that the Duke Pces wanted, and they are temporarily not willing to touch him until the thing is in their hands.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng leaned over and said: ¡°If you can help us use it, why must you hand it over to the Duke Pces? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you and me to kill Sun Zhongping and get his things? ¡±

    Wang Jiu said: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but the people up there said that the thing was stolen from the Ming Fa Si when Sun Zhongping left the Ming Fa Si. It should be something very important, or else the Duke Pce would not care so much about it. ¡±

    He pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Young Master Du, I feel that what you said earlier made a lot of sense. Old people say, rather than phoenix tail, chicken head. ¡°No matter how much I muddle through the pce, I still won¡¯t be able to climb onto those people. I might as well do something outside.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry, stay in the Duke Pces for now. After all, it was one of the fastest ces in the Jinling with news. If we work together, it will be easier for us to achieve big things. ¡±

    Wang Jiu immediately nodded his head: ¡°Actually killing Sun Zhongping is not difficult, although Sun Zhongping might seem like he has never left the courtyard once on the surface, but in reality, he would leave once every week. It¡¯s just that I have been responsible for his arrangements every week, it¡¯s very secretive. This person is the most lecherous of them all, and he haegr mistress living on East Sun Street. It would take about half an hour to walk from here. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Looks like you already han in mind?¡±

    Wang Jiu took a step forward and said, ¡°Sun Zhongping is actually a very timid person. You should also know thaimid person might not be strong in certain aspects. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been asking me to help him look for medicine. He takes it every time. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°You mean to say that we have to do something about the dosage of the medicine?¡±

    Wang Jiu said, ¡°This is the simplest method and it is not easy to find out. If I am sessful, the Duke Pces will not hold me ountable. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But you have to grasp this very clearly. Before Sun Zhongping dies, we still have to ask him what that thing is.¡±

    Wang Jiu patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    An Zheng took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that was around ten kilograms and gave it to Wang Jiu: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the agreement, it ispletely meaningless. This little gift is my gift to you. In the future, if you help me, I will definitely have this kind of gift. We will cooperate with each other, and there will be even more benefits in the future. ¡±

    Although Wang Jiu was someone from the Duke¡¯s Mansion, the value of that five kilograms of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was enough to make his heart tremble. Wang Jiu epted the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with trembling hands. He was on the verge of tears.

    After An Zheng sent Wang Jiu out of the Academy, all he could think of was: What could this Sun Zhongping possibly have in his hands? When he was in the Ming Fa Si, he did not attach much importance to Sun Zhongping, he was just a groupmander, he shouldn¡¯t havee into contact with secrets that caused the Duke Pces to be moved in the past.

    Moreover, what secrets did the Ming Fa Si have, did An Zheng not know?

    During thetter half of the night, An Zheng had not fallen asleep, all he could think about was this. It was only when the sky was about to brighten that An Zheng suddenly remembered something. It had already been too long, and was put on hold because of the difficulty of executing it.

    Ming Fa Si¡¯s Future n

    That was what Chen Zhongqi had mentioned when he came into contact with An Zheng. At that time, Chen Zhongqi told An Zheng that it was easy to offend people if he acted like this. Even within the Ming Fa Si, there were quite a few people who disagreed with and disliked An Zheng. So if An Zheng wanted to maintain order, he had to have his own power. At that time, what Chen Zhongqi proposed was the future ns of the Ming Fa Si.

    ¡®s subordinates found some good stuff inside and outside the Ming Fa Si. They were all young talents that gathered together to train. This group was An Zheng¡¯s direct subordinate, so it was naturally convenient when doing things. But because An Zheng suddenly woke upter on, this matter was extremely dangerous. On the surface, it sounded good, but in reality, it was a vition of the imperial court¡¯s taboo. Once word of this spread, it would be akin to forming a private party and nurturing one¡¯s own strength. Therefore, An Zheng gave up on this matter. Even though Chen Zhongqi had mentioned it several times, An Zheng still rejected it.

    Now it seemed that Chen Zhongqi had still been doing this secretly, and had only given it to the others in the Ming Fa Si. But now that secret had fallen into Sun Zhongping¡¯s hands. If it was really as An Zheng had spected, then he would be a group of future pirs of the nation. If everything was handed over to Chen Zhongqi, they could possibly be sinners in history in the future. Moreover, it would be too unfair for those youngsters. Perhaps, they had always been working for Chen Zhongqi and did not know that it was arranged by him. They thought that it was a mission given by the Ming Fa Si.

    Thinking about that, An Zheng felt chills down his spine, this matter had to be stopped.

    And if such a group of people really did exist, they would have to be sent off. Once Daxi Shenghuang found out about them, regardless of whether these youths had done anything that would let the Da Xi down, he would not let them live.

    These people were the future.

    The more An Zheng thought about it, the more afraid he was, so he immediately left the Academy. He and Wang Jiu had agreed on how to contact each other in secret, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for An Zheng to avoid the Ming Fa Si¡¯s surveince. The two of them met again, and agreed to get rid of Sun Zhongping as soon as possible. If he could not save those people, then he could only make those people disappear. No one knew where they were. They were the safest.

    Wang Jiu obviously couldn¡¯t be left behind. This kind of person would never have a clean hand.

    After making his promise, An Zheng rushed back to the Academy as challenges were waiting for him one after another.

 Chapter 467 - Enemy: Eighth on the Golden Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 467 ¨C Enemy: Eighth on the Golden Ranking</h4>

    Having achieved the ninth rank on the Golden Ranking in one day, An Zheng felt like he was carrying a halo while walking in the courtyard of Three Academies. Everyone who saw An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few times, regardless of whether they were men or women. When the man looked at him, most of him would think how great it would be if he was the one who had challenged all the way to the police station. When the woman saw him, he was mostly thinking, ¡°How crazy can this guy be?¡±

    The Three Academies wce filled with vigor and vitality. The people here had a strong sense of jealousy and admiration for the strong, and it was even stronger than other ces. No matter what era it was, the word ¡®strong¡¯ was used by men to attract the attention of women. Moreover, An Zheng was not ugly.

    This was on the third day in Three Academies. An Zheng did not go to the ss that was already arranged for him to attend, even if his teacher was indeed Fang Xuzhen. Therefore, ording to An Zheng¡¯s analysis, the Ming Fa Si still had some influence, and not only that, they also retained a certain amount of power hidden within. Otherwise, in this kind of ce, students with potential like An Zheng would have already been snatched away by even more outstanding teachers.

    Fang Shishi actually did not ask, nor did she look for An Zheng.

    contest ground, when An Zheng walked to the front of the few instructors, the male instructor who had always wanted to make it difficult for An Zheng, was stunned for a moment, and then turned his head away and did not look at him. In fact, when he saw An Zheng¡¯s brutal performance yesterday, wasn¡¯t he thinking in the depths of his heart, if I were this young man, then how many beautiful girls¡¯ favors would I receive in this bustling academy? However, he was just a low-level teacher who was only in charge of civil affairs. Even if he took the initiative to greet them, those arrogant girls would only address him as ¡°mister¡± symbolically.

    As for the female instructor, she was especially gentle to An Zheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re not resting either.¡±

    The female lecturer seemed to be criticizing him, but how could this be considered a criticism?

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Disciple is young, there is no need to rest.¡±

    The female instructor sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. It¡¯ity that I¡¯m no longer young.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say, and luckily this female instructor didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°We still need to register so that we can query the records in the future. ¡°But I knew you woulde, so I helped you fill out the form. You can just sign it.¡±

    She smiled.

    An Zheng gratefully looked at her, and then, he signed his name onto the form.

    The female instructor saw that An Zheng had finished writing, and a hint of undetectable doubt shed across her eyes. However, this suspicion quickly disappeared, and furthermore, An Zheng did not see her lower her head. When she looked up, it was spring.

    ¡°If I were younger, I might have been like them.¡±

    The female instructor raised her hand and pointed in a direction. An Zheng looked in the direction of her finger and discovered that there were already dozens of girls gathered at contest ground. Although they weren¡¯t too close, they were all gathered near the battlestage where the Golden Ranking Challenge was held. So even a fool would be able to tell that they hade for An Zheng. When they saw An Zheng looking at them, many of the girls started shrieking.

    An Zheng sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t feel proud at all, rather, he was a little worried. That way, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, more and more men would want to kill him.

    ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    In the distance, a girl yelled out. She was even waving a small g with the word ¡°Du Shaobai¡± written on it.

    ¡°Keep going forward!¡±

    Although he did not know them and knew that he would not interact with those girls in any way, this kind encouragement from them was of course kind to An Zheng. Therefore, An Zheng raised his right hand and waved it, causing the girl in the distance to immediately scream. An Zheng felt that it was unbelievable. What did he do, why did she scream?

    Wearing a ck robe, An Zheng looked clean, handsome, and tough. His body was tall and straight, as if he was a sharp javelin. Actually, An Zheng¡¯s skin color was not very white. Compared to those young masters who lived like princes, his skin was not good enough. However, this kind of wild fresh meat was apletely different attraction for those girls.

    In this era where every man was smeared with fat and powdered, An Zheng felt like a clean stream.

    The female lecturer said, ¡°If I were younger, I would have joined one of them. In fact, to a girl, attraction was not only about her figure and appearance. The strong always had an irresistible attraction to girls. You are not like those who are born superior. You have paid more than they have. So do not let them down, because at times, what they like is not necessarily someone, but some kind of hope. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood, these girls were obviously not people who came from genuine families. They didn¡¯t really like him that much. Even if they worshipped him, it was only a moment of impulse. The reason they came to cheer for An Zheng was because they felt that he belonged to the same world as them. Simply put, An Zheng was the first Three Academies disciple to be so overbearing and barbaric as to give these Humble ss disciples a chance to win against them.

    An Zheng thanked him again, and then asked: ¡°May I ask if my opponent is here yet?¡±

    The female instructor pointed towards the contest ground: ¡°Many people guessed that you would continue challenging them today, those girls were already waiting for you here. And those boys who are waiting to see you make a fool of yourself or to see you go on singing. As for your opponent, he naturally guessed that you would challenge him today, so he arrived at least an hour earlier than you did. ¡±

    Hearing that, An Zhengughed: ¡°So I won.¡±

    The male instructor snorted and said, ¡°Arrogant, arrogant. Sooner orter, you will suffeuge loss.¡±

    The female instructor looked at An Zheng with admiration. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t have confidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng replied with a single word, then walked towards the contest ground.

    Eighth on the Golden Ranking. Although An Zheng had only seen it once, he remembered every name on the Golden Ranking and Purple Ranking. This man is called Jeroen. It was precisely because of this strange surname that An Zheng had a slightly deeper impression of him. Yelu was someone who was definitely not from the Da Xi Empire. He came from the grasnds in the north of the Da Xi Empire, which was even farther north than the State of Yan. Moreover, it was the surname Wang, one of the three most powerful ns on the prairie. These three ns almost divided the prairie into three parts, and most ns were subordinate to thisrge n.

    First, the Manchu race ruled the eastern region of the prairie. It was said that there were 1.5 million armored soldiers. The first was the Tie Qi n, which ruled the southwest of the prairie. It was said that they had two million soldiers. The Yuan n ruled the north, which was the strangest n in the Northern Grasnds. The Manchu Golden n had always been the overlord of the east with the royal n¡¯s name and face. Three hundred years ago, the Iron family had almost unified the entire grasnd. If it wasn¡¯t for the rise of the Manjin family, the territory of the Iron family might have been evenrger.

    The strange thing was that the Yuan Room n only had a total poption of less than one million. Other than the old, weak, and women, there were only around two hundred thousand real warriors. However, it was this two hundred thousand that frightened both the Manchu and the Iron family. The Manchu and Iron Cranes had tried to snatch the northern meadow more than once, but no matter who it was, as long as they went there, they would be defeated. The great army of one million Iron Cranes shed head-on against the iron cavalry of one hundred and twenty thousand Su n soldiers, but they werepletely wiped out by the Yuan n. Before the eight hundred thousand strong Golden Tribe¡¯s expedition army reached their destination, it was already abandoned halfway through the journey by the Yuan Su Family¡¯s cavalry.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he still couldn¡¯t win.

    The Iron family had always admired the culture of the Central ins, so they had always sent their royal children to the Central ins to study. Since Da Xi was the ruler of the Central ins, the first choice for the royal family would be Da Xi. Ever since the first batch of proud Iron Cranes had been tortured to the point where they couldn¡¯t even get a single piece of skin out of their bodies, the people that came after became much more obedient, no longer as domineering as before.

    However, the people of the prairie were very aggressive, so they naturally would not easily admit defeat. However, their pride was stillckingpared to Da Xi¡¯s. It was still the same. The Great Xixi was too powerful.

    When Yale saw An Zheng walking over, his heart was actually nervous to the point of trembling. He was present when An Zheng won the ninth ce on the Golden Ranking with ease yesterday, and he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the oue of being challenged. Thus, he had not sleptst night. He had been thinking about how he should prepare so that he would not lose.

    ¡°My name is Yale. I¡¯m the opponent you want to challenge today.¡±

    Yeluo cupped his fists in salute, his eyes sharp, ¡°Are you ready? Our prairie folk treat our guests differently from your Central ins people. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing special to say, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the girls who were spectating outside the contest ground shouted in an orderly manner, ¡°I¡¯m short on time.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    But in the eyes of others, An Zheng was just showing off. The jealousy and anger of Jeroen rushed to his mind in an instant, and he felt as if he were about to explode.

    ¡°Nothing special, I just wanted to tell you. I am the one in the highest position among the disciples sent by the Iron family to study in Da Xi. The servant who informed me of the good news has just left for a month and ording to the distance, I have yet to return to my hometown. I can¡¯t wait for the news to spread, but I am already no longer ranked eighth on the Three Academies¡¯s Golden Ranking. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s not as slow as you think.¡±

    He gestured a ¡®please¡¯ and before he could speak, the girls who were spectating outside shouted once again, ¡°This one is Du Shaobai, please enlighten me!¡±

    An Zheng took a step back, signalling Yale to take action.

    Yale¡¯s face grew redder and redder. The shouts of the girls outside made him more and more angry. He slightly moved his hands, and two semi-circr daggers appeared in his hands. His scimitar had been bent to an outrageous degree. If the two scimitars were put together, it would berfect circle. These two des carried a very, very cold aura, and An Zheng guessed that it was probably made from a very mysterious type of meteorite.

    ¡°I know you are very strong, but everyone has their own perseverance.¡±

    ¡°What I want to protect is the pride of the people of the prairie.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can we start?¡±

    When wepeted in the past, he said that everyone had their own perseverance. He said that it was to protect the pride of the people of the prairie that those girls would look at him with admiration and curiosity. But right now, they only knew how to say ¡°my time is short¡±, ¡°my name is Du Shaobai¡±, please enlighten me.

    He attacked with his de.

    The de was like the crescent moon.

    In just an instant, within the contest ground that had a radius of less than fifty metres, other than the two of them, the only other person left was the de aura. It was everywhere, so much that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    [Silvermoon Wolf sh]

    Yale¡¯s eyes were a little red. He howled like a wolf, ¡°You will fall!¡±

 Chapter 468 - Strength of the Blood Limit

    <h4>Chapter 468 ¨C Strength of the Blood Limit</h4>

    From the Cultivation Power, An Zheng quickly determined that this Yale in terms of cultivation was probably at the ninth stage of the Captive Stage, nearing the level of the Lower Completion Stage. Compared to the 9th on the Golden Ranking that An Zheng defeated yesterday, he was only slightly stronger. If his luck was good, the 9th on the Golden Ranking might be able to defeat him. No matter how dense the wind des were, they were nothing to An Zheng.

    He did not even summon out his Holy Fish Scale. Unless it was absolutely necessary, An Zheng did not n to use any high level magical equipment.

    Ayer of light purple halo appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body. If one looked carefully, they would realize that it was actually light purple air that was circting around his body. Countless wind des smashed into the protective force field like torrential rain. Every wind de that struck it had no other effects other than shattering. The shattered wind des were as dazzling as sparks from disintegration. The scene was as if An Zheng was the center of it all, witing of bright fireworks around him.

    Not a single wind de could break through An Zheng¡¯s protective aura, and An Zheng began to take a step forward. The first day of the battle was actually a little boring and monotonous. An Zheng invited the opponent to make the first move, but whether it was the opponent¡¯s fierce wind and torrential rain or the avnche of rocks, An Zheng did not move at all. And then, the moment An Zheng got close to him, it would basically be over.

    An Zheng advanced steadily amidst the storm that filled the sky. His footsteps were steady the entire time, not affected in the slightest by the wind des.

    Seeing this scene, Yale¡¯s expression changed. He knew that An Zheng was very strong, and when he was watching the fight, he was already shocked. The other party was so young, how could he be strong to such an extent? He felt that he valued his opponent enough, but only afterue battle did he realize that he didn¡¯t value his opponent enough. He even regretted that if he didn¡¯t fight this battle, he would only be able to be ranked ninth on the leaderboard.

    However, there was no time for him to think about all these. Although An Zheng was not walking fast, but in this kind of environment, he might be able to reach in the next second.

    [Wolf Battle: Raging Tear!]

    Yale roared and pushed the machete he was holding forward. This time, the wind des that were shed out werepletely different from the previous ones, and did not directly sh towards An Zheng. Four de auras that looked like half a month revolved around An Zheng, and then suddenly transformed into four extremely fierce gigantic wolves. These four huge wolves were not purely formed from Cultivation Power, but instead had a strange kind of power.

    ¡°The power of the bloodline?¡±

    The moment An Zheng saw the appearance of the four huge wolves, he immediately thought of this.

    Many powerful ns all had their own unique bloodline power, and it was also known as the power of the Blood Limit. Every sessful n built their foundation just because they had enough power, but because they had special abilities. An Zheng had a certain understanding of the Iron Blood Tribe, because Da Xi was a country like this. No matter how weak the other nations were, they were still Da Xi¡¯s imaginary enemies.

    Although the Ming Fa Si was not a special intelligence agency, there were a lot of people gathering information.

    The royal bloodline of the Iron family was known as the Blood Limit for Wolf Battles. It was said that the people with the purest bloodlines in the Royal family could summon the ancient Wolf Gods. After interacting with Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai, An Zheng had a little more understanding of the northern grasnds ns. He knew that the Ancient Saints had been to the Great Prairie before, and that the three powerful tribes that ruled the Great Prairie now had a very close rtionship with the Ancient Sage back then.

    The four fierce wolves pounced towards An Zheng at the same time, their sharp ws fiercely tearing at An Zheng¡¯s protective Qi. What made An Zheng slightly surprised was that the power of the Blood Limit was actually extremely strong.

    After the wolf ws ruthlessly cut into the protectiveyer of Qi, the four huge wolves pulled outwards at almost the same time. The onlookers seemed to hear the ear-piercing sound of metal scraping against metal. It was as if the giant wolf had grabbed onto a metal te. Of course, this was only an illusion, because there was no sound at all.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Someone from the crowd outside cried out in rm, ¡°No one could actually break through Du Shaobai¡¯s protective aura yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Iron Blood Tribe. They can be one of the hegemons of the Great Prairie. How can they not be strong in their own right?¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai can be considered to have met his match this time. Maybe the dy Yale can really bring us some surprises!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, how can he be a match for Du Shaobai!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you women!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡±

    An Zheng was not affected by the voices outside, he was just curious, how much could the power of the Blood Limit changerson to? The power it could unleash right now was almost at the peak of the ninth rank. This was not to say that a person at the peak of the ninth grade of strength could so casually break through An Zheng¡¯s protective aura, but it was An Zheng¡¯s instinctual reaction that had not intentionally set up any protective aura around him.

    A shattered hurricane appeared, An Zheng¡¯s protective energy shield was torn apart by the four huge wolves. Then, four giant wolves pounced towards An Zheng at the same time, with their mouths wide open as they tried to bite him.

    At this moment, Yale¡¯s eyes lit up.

    As long as he could tear apart the opponent¡¯s protective force, that meant that the opponent¡¯s strength was not invincible.

    But just as this thought appeared in his mind, Yale was shocked by what he saw.

    Not only him, but the other spectators were all shocked as well.

    Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not dodge, and allowed the four huge wolves to pounce towards him and bite his body. The first giant wolf directly bit onto An Zheng¡¯s neck, the second giant wolf bit An Zheng¡¯s waist, the third giant wolf bit An Zheng¡¯s back, and the fourth giant wolf bit one of An Zheng¡¯s thighs. The crowd seemed to have seen what was going to happen in the next second ¡­ An Zheng was torn into pieces.

    Kacha. It shattered.

    It was just that what was split open was not An Zheng, but the teeth of a giant wolf.

    When the fangs that were sharper than a sharp knife bit on An Zheng¡¯s neck, the scene that people thought would happen did not happen. After the teeth of the giant wolf bit onto An Zheng¡¯s neck, it failed to move even one millimeter forward, and then its teeth would be broken. It wasn¡¯t just this huge wolf. All four wolves had their teeth broken at the same time. It seemed that the giant wolf formed by the Blood Rites was a bit confused.

    An Zheng raised his hand. With an impatient look, he pulled the giant wolf off his neck. Then, he casually shook it. A mighty purple colored Cultivation Power appeared, and directly shattered the huge wolf into pieces. He continued to move forward, and the wolf in hisp disintegrated, falling like stars in the sky.

    He grabbed the giant wolf that was biting his waist. His five fingers dug into the giant wolf¡¯s skull that should have been extremely hard. When he retracted his fingers, the giant wolf¡¯s skull was crushed into pieces. Then, An Zheng grabbed the giant wolf from behind him and used one hand to grab his neck and the other to pull on his back. He forcefully cut a giant wolf into two and casually threw it aside.

    That manner, in the midst ofziness, there was also a kind of domineering attitude that would make people lose themselves in it.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    ¡°I knew that Yale would never be able to harm Du Shaobai!¡±

    The girls shouted crazily.

    An Zheng: ¡°I respect every single guest as long as they really are guests. So if you¡¯re willing to give up, it¡¯s over now. ¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡±

    Yale¡¯s eyes had turned red. He looked at An Zheng, gnashed his teeth, and said. ¡°Do you know how our great Tie Qi n became the overlord of the ins? That¡¯s because the blood that flows in our bones is not to admit defeat. The wolf god¡¯s bloodline only has the ability to fight, it does not admit defeat! ¡±

    He opened his arms and two scimitars flew out.

    [Wolf Battle: Wolf God¡¯s Possession]

    His body underwent a change in an instant. Originally, he was a little shorter than An Zheng, but now his body suddenly swelled up. The bulging muscles rapidly ripped his clothes apart, and the muscles on his arms gave off a creepy feeling. The clothes were quickly torn apart, and long ck hairs began to appear on Yeluo¡¯s body. Every hair on his body was like a steel needle.

    The two scimitars that he had thrown earlier flew back andnded on his arms. The two scimitars cut into his arms and his flesh. They formed wolf ws.

    This was only a change that urred in less than a second. Many people cried out in rm. Yale was already one third taller than An Zheng, and a terrifying monster that was more than two meters tall appeared in front of An Zheng, right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. This was the power of the Blood Limit. This was not the special power of the manifestation of Captive Stage. His greenish ck skin and long ck hair that looked like steel needles made him look extremely terrifying.

    [Wolf Battle: Tear at close range]

    Yale pounced towards An Zheng, and when he moved his feet forward, he actually stomped a few scratches on the reinforced floor. The muscles of his legs were like mountains, looking terrifying.

    Closebat?

    An Zheng suddenly understood. This was the secret that allowed the Iron Blood n to establish a foothold on the prairie. Such berserk transformation of the Iron Cranes was simply meant for closebat. With sucowerful physique, his strength hadpletely surpassed the limits of his cultivation realm. If the berserk warriors got close to them, even the demon beasts would be torn apart.

    Boom! *

    An Zheng raised his arm to block off Yeye¡¯s arm which was smashing down. His body remained as still as a mountain, but a wave of energy surged out in all directions. This was an air ripple caused by a pure physical body fighting againshysical body. A closebat battle of this level was not something that could be easily witnessed. Once cultivators reached the Captive Stage, very few would choose to engage in closebat. After all, there was no need toe into close contact with something that could be resolved from a distance. Plus, fighting like this didn¡¯t seem like the style of an expert.

    An Zheng liked to fight in closebat.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head and looked at Yale¡¯s crimson red eyes.

    As for the berserk Yale who had lost his mind, he seemed to have lost it. After being blocked by An Zheng¡¯s fist, he lowered his head and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s head. The teeth in his mouth had be very long. His mouth was so big that if he were to bite down on it, his skull would shatter.

    An Zheng took a step back and then quickly reached out with his left hand. He directly entered the wolf¡¯s mouth, and then, he grabbed the wolf¡¯s chin and pulled.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Yale¡¯s body was pulled down and his face hit the ground. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was just an ordinary floor, but this was a floor reinforced by a barrier. Everyone felt as if something had tugged at their hearts, making them feel as if their faces had be t.

    If you were able to reach the Lower Completion Stage, you could really be considered my opponent, but you can¡¯t do it right now. ¡°¡± What?

    An Zheng¡¯s speed and strength, were both faster than Jerome¡¯s after berserk!

    A girl outside covered her mouth. ¡°He... How could he be so strong! ¡±

    ¡°After going berserk, you will lose all sense of humanity, so in order to not hurt others identally, I apologize.¡±

    With his other hand, he grabbed one of the arms of Jerzy and pushed it up ¡­ Kacha. Then he grabbed the other arm and stuck it up, snapping it off again. An Zheng pouted two of his arms behind Yale and then punched the back of Yale¡¯s head. If not for An Zheng showing mercy, he might have directly smashed his skull.

    He withdrew his fist and stood up.

    He had left behind an opponent who had fainted due to the pain.

 Chapter 468 - - Strength of the Blood Limit

    <h4>Chapter 468 ¨C Strength of the Blood Limit</h4>

    From the Cultivation Power, An Zheng quickly determined that this Yale in terms of cultivation was probably at the ninth stage of the Captive Stage, nearing the level of the Lower Completion Stage. Compared to the 9th on the Golden Ranking that An Zheng defeated yesterday, he was only slightly stronger. If his luck was good, the 9th on the Golden Ranking might be able to defeat him. No matter how dense the wind des were, they were nothing to An Zheng.

    He did not even summon out his Holy Fish Scale. Unless it was absolutely necessary, An Zheng did not n to use any high level magical equipment.

    Ayer of light purple halo appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body. If one looked carefully, they would realize that it was actually light purple air that was circting around his body. Countless wind des smashed into the protective force field like torrential rain. Every wind de that struck it had no other effects other than shattering. The shattered wind des were as dazzling as sparks from disintegration. The scene was as if An Zheng was the center of it all, witing of bright fireworks around him.

    Not a single wind de could break through An Zheng¡¯s protective aura, and An Zheng began to take a step forward. The first day of the battle was actually a little boring and monotonous. An Zheng invited the opponent to make the first move, but whether it was the opponent¡¯s fierce wind and torrential rain or the avnche of rocks, An Zheng did not move at all. And then, the moment An Zheng got close to him, it would basically be over.

    An Zheng advanced steadily amidst the storm that filled the sky. His footsteps were steady the entire time, not affected in the slightest by the wind des.

    Seeing this scene, Yale¡¯s expression changed. He knew that An Zheng was very strong, and when he was watching the fight, he was already shocked. The other party was so young, how could he be strong to such an extent? He felt that he valued his opponent enough, but only afterue battle did he realize that he didn¡¯t value his opponent enough. He even regretted that if he didn¡¯t fight this battle, he would only be able to be ranked ninth on the leaderboard.

    However, there was no time for him to think about all these. Although An Zheng was not walking fast, but in this kind of environment, he might be able to reach in the next second.

    [Wolf Battle: Raging Tear!]

    Yale roared and pushed the machete he was holding forward. This time, the wind des that were shed out werepletely different from the previous ones, and did not directly sh towards An Zheng. Four de auras that looked like half a month revolved around An Zheng, and then suddenly transformed into four extremely fierce gigantic wolves. These four huge wolves were not purely formed from Cultivation Power, but instead had a strange kind of power.

    ¡°The power of the bloodline?¡±

    The moment An Zheng saw the appearance of the four huge wolves, he immediately thought of this.

    Many powerful ns all had their own unique bloodline power, and it was also known as the power of the Blood Limit. Every sessful n built their foundation just because they had enough power, but because they had special abilities. An Zheng had a certain understanding of the Iron Blood Tribe, because Da Xi was a country like this. No matter how weak the other nations were, they were still Da Xi¡¯s imaginary enemies.

    Although the Ming Fa Si was not a special intelligence agency, there were a lot of people gathering information.

    The royal bloodline of the Iron family was known as the Blood Limit for Wolf Battles. It was said that the people with the purest bloodlines in the Royal family could summon the ancient Wolf Gods. After interacting with Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai, An Zheng had a little more understanding of the northern grasnds ns. He knew that the Ancient Saints had been to the Great Prairie before, and that the three powerful tribes that ruled the Great Prairie now had a very close rtionship with the Ancient Sage back then.

    The four fierce wolves pounced towards An Zheng at the same time, their sharp ws fiercely tearing at An Zheng¡¯s protective Qi. What made An Zheng slightly surprised was that the power of the Blood Limit was actually extremely strong.

    After the wolf ws ruthlessly cut into the protectiveyer of Qi, the four huge wolves pulled outwards at almost the same time. The onlookers seemed to hear the ear-piercing sound of metal scraping against metal. It was as if the giant wolf had grabbed onto a metal te. Of course, this was only an illusion, because there was no sound at all.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Someone from the crowd outside cried out in rm, ¡°No one could actually break through Du Shaobai¡¯s protective aura yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Iron Blood Tribe. They can be one of the hegemons of the Great Prairie. How can they not be strong in their own right?¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai can be considered to have met his match this time. Maybe the dy Yale can really bring us some surprises!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, how can he be a match for Du Shaobai!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you women!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡±

    An Zheng was not affected by the voices outside, he was just curious, how much could the power of the Blood Limit changerson to? The power it could unleash right now was almost at the peak of the ninth rank. This was not to say that a person at the peak of the ninth grade of strength could so casually break through An Zheng¡¯s protective aura, but it was An Zheng¡¯s instinctual reaction that had not intentionally set up any protective aura around him.

    A shattered hurricane appeared, An Zheng¡¯s protective energy shield was torn apart by the four huge wolves. Then, four giant wolves pounced towards An Zheng at the same time, with their mouths wide open as they tried to bite him.

    At this moment, Yale¡¯s eyes lit up.

    As long as he could tear apart the opponent¡¯s protective force, that meant that the opponent¡¯s strength was not invincible.

    But just as this thought appeared in his mind, Yale was shocked by what he saw.

    Not only him, but the other spectators were all shocked as well.

    Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not dodge, and allowed the four huge wolves to pounce towards him and bite his body. The first giant wolf directly bit onto An Zheng¡¯s neck, the second giant wolf bit An Zheng¡¯s waist, the third giant wolf bit An Zheng¡¯s back, and the fourth giant wolf bit one of An Zheng¡¯s thighs. The crowd seemed to have seen what was going to happen in the next second ¡­ An Zheng was torn into pieces.

    Kacha. It shattered.

    It was just that what was split open was not An Zheng, but the teeth of a giant wolf.

    When the fangs that were sharper than a sharp knife bit on An Zheng¡¯s neck, the scene that people thought would happen did not happen. After the teeth of the giant wolf bit onto An Zheng¡¯s neck, it failed to move even one millimeter forward, and then its teeth would be broken. It wasn¡¯t just this huge wolf. All four wolves had their teeth broken at the same time. It seemed that the giant wolf formed by the Blood Rites was a bit confused.

    An Zheng raised his hand. With an impatient look, he pulled the giant wolf off his neck. Then, he casually shook it. A mighty purple colored Cultivation Power appeared, and directly shattered the huge wolf into pieces. He continued to move forward, and the wolf in hisp disintegrated, falling like stars in the sky.

    He grabbed the giant wolf that was biting his waist. His five fingers dug into the giant wolf¡¯s skull that should have been extremely hard. When he retracted his fingers, the giant wolf¡¯s skull was crushed into pieces. Then, An Zheng grabbed the giant wolf from behind him and used one hand to grab his neck and the other to pull on his back. He forcefully cut a giant wolf into two and casually threw it aside.

    That manner, in the midst ofziness, there was also a kind of domineering attitude that would make people lose themselves in it.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    ¡°I knew that Yale would never be able to harm Du Shaobai!¡±

    The girls shouted crazily.

    An Zheng: ¡°I respect every single guest as long as they really are guests. So if you¡¯re willing to give up, it¡¯s over now. ¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡±

    Yale¡¯s eyes had turned red. He looked at An Zheng, gnashed his teeth, and said. ¡°Do you know how our great Tie Qi n became the overlord of the ins? That¡¯s because the blood that flows in our bones is not to admit defeat. The wolf god¡¯s bloodline only has the ability to fight, it does not admit defeat! ¡±

    He opened his arms and two scimitars flew out.

    [Wolf Battle: Wolf God¡¯s Possession]

    His body underwent a change in an instant. Originally, he was a little shorter than An Zheng, but now his body suddenly swelled up. The bulging muscles rapidly ripped his clothes apart, and the muscles on his arms gave off a creepy feeling. The clothes were quickly torn apart, and long ck hairs began to appear on Yeluo¡¯s body. Every hair on his body was like a steel needle.

    The two scimitars that he had thrown earlier flew back andnded on his arms. The two scimitars cut into his arms and his flesh. They formed wolf ws.

    This was only a change that urred in less than a second. Many people cried out in rm. Yale was already one third taller than An Zheng, and a terrifying monster that was more than two meters tall appeared in front of An Zheng, right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. This was the power of the Blood Limit. This was not the special power of the manifestation of Captive Stage. His greenish ck skin and long ck hair that looked like steel needles made him look extremely terrifying.

    [Wolf Battle: Tear at close range]

    Yale pounced towards An Zheng, and when he moved his feet forward, he actually stomped a few scratches on the reinforced floor. The muscles of his legs were like mountains, looking terrifying.

    Closebat?

    An Zheng suddenly understood. This was the secret that allowed the Iron Blood n to establish a foothold on the prairie. Such berserk transformation of the Iron Cranes was simply meant for closebat. With sucowerful physique, his strength hadpletely surpassed the limits of his cultivation realm. If the berserk warriors got close to them, even the demon beasts would be torn apart.

    Boom! *

    An Zheng raised his arm to block off Yeye¡¯s arm which was smashing down. His body remained as still as a mountain, but a wave of energy surged out in all directions. This was an air ripple caused by a pure physical body fighting againshysical body. A closebat battle of this level was not something that could be easily witnessed. Once cultivators reached the Captive Stage, very few would choose to engage in closebat. After all, there was no need toe into close contact with something that could be resolved from a distance. Plus, fighting like this didn¡¯t seem like the style of an expert.

    An Zheng liked to fight in closebat.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head and looked at Yale¡¯s crimson red eyes.

    As for the berserk Yale who had lost his mind, he seemed to have lost it. After being blocked by An Zheng¡¯s fist, he lowered his head and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s head. The teeth in his mouth had be very long. His mouth was so big that if he were to bite down on it, his skull would shatter.

    An Zheng took a step back and then quickly reached out with his left hand. He directly entered the wolf¡¯s mouth, and then, he grabbed the wolf¡¯s chin and pulled.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Yale¡¯s body was pulled down and his face hit the ground. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was just an ordinary floor, but this was a floor reinforced by a barrier. Everyone felt as if something had tugged at their hearts, making them feel as if their faces had be t.

    If you were able to reach the Lower Completion Stage, you could really be considered my opponent, but you can¡¯t do it right now. ¡°¡± What?

    An Zheng¡¯s speed and strength, were both faster than Jerome¡¯s after berserk!

    A girl outside covered her mouth. ¡°He... How could he be so strong! ¡±

    ¡°After going berserk, you will lose all sense of humanity, so in order to not hurt others identally, I apologize.¡±

    With his other hand, he grabbed one of the arms of Jerzy and pushed it up ¡­ Kacha. Then he grabbed the other arm and stuck it up, snapping it off again. An Zheng pouted two of his arms behind Yale and then punched the back of Yale¡¯s head. If not for An Zheng showing mercy, he might have directly smashed his skull.

    He withdrew his fist and stood up.

    He had left behind an opponent who had fainted due to the pain.

 Chapter 469 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 469 ¨C Arrival</h4>

    After going berserk, Yale who had gone berserk was taller than An Zheng by a third of a head. Witeight of more than two meters, coupled with a body of green-ck skin and hair as ck as steel needles, it gave people a creepy feeling. Be it disciples or instructors, none of them were ignorant and ill-informed. Therefore, most of them knew something about the Iron family. The people of Da Xi were used to calling them the Berserkers in meleebat.

    Furthermore, after bing berserk, Yeye had already obtained the strength to contend against Lower Completion Stage Rankers. His physical body had be tough and tenacious, such that even a strike from a Lower Completion Stage Ranker might not be enough to kill him. And once Yeye, who allowed his speed and strength to reach its limit, got close, even an expert of the Lower Completion Stage would be defeated.

    But An Zheng himself was already around the third stage of Lower Completion Stage and even if his body was not berserk, it would still be stronger than the berserk Yale.

    With his arms broken, An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on the back of Yel¡¯s head. This strike shocked everyone who saw it, as if the punch had not struck the back of Yel¡¯s head, but rather, hadnded on their hearts.

    Many people thought that Yelu would be killed by this punch, but the bloody scene did not happen. An Zheng¡¯s grip on his strength was just right, and after Yale¡¯s brain violently shook for a moment, he fainted, but it was absolutely possible that his life would not be harmed. However, it was estimated that in the next few days, Yale would not be able to take it either.

    An Zheng walked out of the contest ground with the same calm expression as usual, then walked towards the female instructor. An Zheng was a little embarrassed when he thought about how he had yet to ask for the other person¡¯s name.

    ¡°My surname is Cen.¡±

    As if she had seen through An Zheng¡¯s thoughts, the female instructor smiled and said, ¡°You can call me Mister Cen or you can call me Sister Cen.¡±

    An Zheng felt a little embarrassed.

    Cen Jiaoxi really looked likerson whose age could not be determined. Looking at her face, it could be said that he was in his thirties or forties. Judging from the figure of his back, she seemed more like a young girl in his twenties. One thing was for sure, this was a woman who knew how to take care of people.

    ¡°You are already ranked eighth on the Golden Ranking. Do you want to continue challenging me?¡±

    she asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi shook his head regretfully: ¡°It¡¯s possible that he won¡¯t make it today. The person in front is ranked seventh on the Golden Ranking, Bai Zhan.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then do I have the right to directly challenge the sixth rank?¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi shook his head: ¡°ording to the academy¡¯s rules, it is not allowed. If you can get the permission of the principal, of course, you can ignore the academy¡¯s rules.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then may I ask if it¡¯s easy to meet Sir Dean?¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi replied: ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, say it¡¯s easy to see, maybe he will look at you right in front of you. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t even be here when the Holy Emperor came to the academy. So, I advise you to go back home and have a good rest, and then obediently go to ss with your instructor. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to challenge the seventh on the Golden Ranking when he returns.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, Cen Jiaoxi waved his hand, ¡°I know you are short on time, but this matter is indeed not something that I can control. Rules were useless when you wanted to take them seriously. When you don¡¯t want to take it seriously, he can make you suffer. In the Three Academies, the principal was the oldest, so no one could doubt this point. But in a ce where all rules are set or broken, the only person with the right to do so can only be the biggest person, can¡¯t you say? Even if this rule irivial matter, the people below will not change it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then, may I ask when the seventh ranked Bai Zhan will be back?¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°This is outside my jurisdiction. If you want to know when he¡¯sing back, it would be best if you go to the inner court. However, if you can treat me to a meal ¡­ Maybe I can help you think of something. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, then nodded: What do you want to eat?

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°So it turns out that you aren¡¯t particrly persistent about everything.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You still have to persevere on.¡±

    The conversation between the two was soplicated that even others who heard it wouldn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    ¡°Tonight, at the back of the small hill in the academy, there is a wattled courtyard. Bring your food and wine, I like food that is lighter and lighter.¡±

    After the female instructor finished speaking, she stood up and closed the book with a bang, ¡°The time for me to be on duty is already up today. If you need anything, you can ask me again tonight. I¡¯m going back to take a bath and rest for a while.¡±

    After saying that, Cen Jiaoxi casually walked away. The male instructor looked at her back with a look of horror, then looked at An Zheng. The gaze he used to look at An Zheng suddenly lost all traces of disgust and hostility, and what reced it was a sense of pity and sympathy.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    The male instructor stood up and said two words before closing the book and leaving.

    An Zheng was a little depressed. He turned around and walked back. The Three Academies did indeed have the most top-notch teaching methods of the Da Xi Kingdom, but An Zheng did not need all of them here. The top lecturer in the academy was not the least bit inferior to him from before.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused when he reached the door of his room. He noticed that the door was slightly ajar. After a moment of silence, he pushed the door open and saw a woman with a slightly flushed face sitting on a chair inside.

    Endless Abyss

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    After An Zheng said the word ¡®you¡¯, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Sheng Wuya looked at An Zheng, and said in a single breath as if he had mustered up all his courage: ¡°If you are willing to associate with me, I will think of a way to fulfill your wish. I know that the only reason you came to Da Xi is to see His Majesty the Holy Emperor, to seek justice for the people of your State of Yan. However, you should also know that even if you manage to make it to the Purple Rankings with your own efforts, you¡¯ll still offend a lot of people.

    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head, not daring to look An Zheng in the eye, and continued to stare at her feet.

    An Zheng stood there in silence for a while before saying, ¡°If I really promise you that I will be able to meet His Majesty the Sacred Emperor, then am I still the me that you think highly of? To give up one¡¯s fiancee for a goal, if it¡¯s a man like that, is it still worthing to me to talk to me about this? ¡±

    Sheng Wuya¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly ran out of the room.

    An Zheng shook his head while sighing. Then, Sheng Wuya¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    An Zheng turned around, but thedy had already ran a long distance away. An Zheng knew how big of a blow hurting a girl¡¯s self-esteem was to her, but it was much better than hurting the feelings of the two girls.

    An Zheng closed the door and sat cross legged on his bed, while he recuperated and thought about what happened tonight. What happened tonight, was obviously not referring to the female lecturer surnamed Chen, but Sun Zhongping. He had made an appointment with Wang Jiu to trick Sun Zhongping out tonight. But how to be unsuspected? The people of Three Academies were all elites, especially those instructors, all of them were old foxes.

    If An Zheng was not here tonight, and coincidentally met with troubles for Sun Zhongping tonight, then even if others did not have evidence, they would still stare at him.

    To the banquet?

    An Zheng suddenly thought of that Cen Jiaoxi, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    An Zheng stood up and walked out of the door with a slight smile on his lips. The rumors about Cen Jiaoxi making an appointment with An Zheng tonight had already spread throughout the academy. An Zheng didn¡¯t need to think to know that, but of course it was spread out by that male instructor whose name was still unknown. He just wanted to see how An Zheng would make a fool of himself. Of course, he didn¡¯t have any good impression of Cen Jiaoxi. Why wouldn¡¯t he be happy if he could push two people to the bottom in one go?

    Therefore, the men and women of Three Academies looked at An Zheng differently along the way. Those girls who had followed An Zheng before, were all pointing at him from afar.

    Finally, a cute girl rushed over and stood in front of An Zheng, as if she had mustered her courage.

    ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Are you going out with that old woman tonight?!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°With me ¡­¡± Of course it has nothing to do with me, but can you consider it for yourself? I already heard that in order to continue challenging the people on the Golden Ranking, you had no choice but to give yourself up to that old woman! ¡±

    ¡°Give up ¡­¡±

    An Zheng repeated the word again and smiled. He smiled at the girl and said, ¡°Sometimes, words are only the most vicious thoughts in the hearts of people and not the true intentions of others. Cen Jiaoxi told me to go eat, could it be that it¡¯s what you think it is? ¡±

    The girl froze and suddenly cried, ¡°Which one is not better than that old woman? Why do you have to do that?¡± Is there nothing in the world more meaningful than your continued challenge? Can you give up your dignity for this purpose? ¡±

    An Zheng reached out to pat the girl¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you help me keep this a secret ¡­ Firstly, I would like to thank you for your concern towards me. Furthermore, up until now, I have not had any particrly intimate contact with a girl, even if it¡¯s my fianc¨¦e in State of Yan. I have always maintained my respect towards a girl. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to do anything about it. But also out of respect for women, I must go. ¡±

    The girl froze in ce, looked at An Zheng, then looked at An Zheng¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder. She suddenly let out a shriek and ran away.

    An Zheng thought that things should be better now. This girl would spread the news that he had a fiancee.

    He left the Three Academies, carefully selected some ingredients, and returned with fresh meat, vegetables, and wine. Instead of returning to his room, he directly carried his things and walked towards the small hill at the north side of Three Academies. It was more likill than a hill. It was only about twenty meters tall, and the lines were soft and round. It looked like a woman¡¯s room from a distance.

    When An Zheng arrived outside Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s courtyard, he realized that this ce was truly a good ce to live alone. The wattled fencing was filled with blossoming roses, making it look as beautiful aaradise. There was actually a swing in the small courtyard, and the swing was not hanging from a rope, but from a vine. No one knew what kind of flower it was. This Cen Jiaoxi who seemed to be filled with a mature charm actually had such a heart of a girl.

    An Zheng called out from outside, but no one replied him. When he pushed open the gate and entered, he heard the sound of water sshing inside the house.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment and felt a little awkward. At this time, many people had already climbed onto the hill, and this group of busybodies looked down at An Zheng, waiting for the show to begin.

    After An Zheng entered the door, he found the well extremely naturally, and then, very naturally, washed the vegetables, chopped firewood, and collected the fish and meat.

    A male disciple from above harrumphed coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how he will deal with that old womanter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a good show soon.¡±

    A girl in the distance cupped her face and said, ¡°He actually knows how to cook. He looks even more handsome than when he¡¯s fighting.¡±

    In the distance, the sounds of heartbreak could be heard.

 Chapter 470 - He lacks a soul

    <h4>Chapter 470 ¨C Hecks a soul</h4>

    After finishing his bath, Cen Jiaoxi walked out of the house in a very casual white linen dress, barefooted. Her beautiful feet made the seventeen to eighteen year old girl jealous to the point that she couldn¡¯t speak. In front of her house was a small balcony with wooden nks and a railing. She walked out and frowned, then stood there with her hands on the railing, watching An Zheng busy himself within the courtyard.

    Water ran down her hair and soaked her clothes on her shoulders.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who really knows how to cook. I thought your time was spent on cultivation.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    As she said these words, her eyes looked towards the hill across from her own courtyard. It was already filled with people. It was unknown how many of them were there. It wauge ck mass. But she didn¡¯t care at all, after looking at it for just a moment, her gaze left the crowd of people, and focused as she watched An Zheng take care of a very, very fat fish.

    ¡°Cooking is also cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng scratched his fish scales as he spoke, ¡°Cultivation looks at one¡¯s mental state. If one¡¯s mental state is bad, then anything can¡¯t be done well. However, when a person cultivates, they will often cause their own mental state to be bad. They will be more and more irritable, they will be irritable, and they will always get infuriated for no reason. Cultivation, whether it was a ssmate or a master, was in fact a very lonely thing. Therefore, he needed to calm down in other ways. Cooking was a good method. If there is someone that I care about who cooks a meal that she likes and sees that she is satisfied with it, then my heart will be at ease. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, nced at Cen Jiaoxi, and continued to pack the fish in his hands.

    Cen Jiaoxi smiled slightly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard something like this.¡±

    An Zheng set the fish that he had finished packing aside, then pointed to arge iron pot not far away: ¡°Looks like Mister is someone who never fires his own fire to cook. I¡¯ve searched your room, and didn¡¯t see any cooking utensils. So, without the consent of others, I took a bite out of the canteen¡¯s pot just now. If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll need you to take care of it. ¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi was stunned for a moment, then burst outughing: ¡°This is stealing.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, it was stolen.¡±

    He set up the iron pot, ¡°Also, Sir, you don¡¯t have any firewood in your yard. I¡¯ve brought some from the canteen as well, as well as some stuff like soy sauce and vinegar. If you ask about it in the cafeteria, please exin it to me as well. ¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°You stole it. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you going to eat them?¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°You¡¯re still a scoundrel.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, skillfully scouring the iron pot out, then starting a fire: ¡°Anything can bring pleasure, but the prerequisite is that you must like this matter. If you feel that other people focus on doing something that is enjoyable and want to learn it, then most of what you get is not pleasure but annoyance. It¡¯s the same when you cook, but it¡¯s also the same when you cultivate. ¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi asked: ¡°So what do you want to do with your first dish?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Every dish must be ordered, because some dishes are easy to cool, and when they¡¯re cold, the taste will be a lot worse. Furthermore, there are some dishes that are a bit cooler, so choosing the first order is extremely important. ¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi asked seriously: ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What is the first dish? What¡¯s the order? ¡±

    An Zheng seriously replied: ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll do as I please.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°You¡¯re suitable to beacher ¡­.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Mister¡¯s words might offend a lot of people.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi walked back into the house and put on his shoes. Then, he personally carried out a small table and ced it in the middle of the courtyard. As if she was worried that the people on the hill far away could not see his clearly, she lit a circle of candles around the small table. It was very bright. From afar, it looked like stars were circling around that small table, and it was surprisingly quite charming.

    An Zheng weighed the pot with a diameter of half a meter with one hand, making it look extremely handsome.

    When the first dish was served, the taste unexpectedly made people from far away salivate. That smell could not be any more ordinary, but it just smelled like it wanted to eat it, just drooling. It felt like it had drilled into his brain, making him feel a little dizzy.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    ¡°The cabbage with vinegar.¡±

    An Zheng answered seriously: ¡°What does mister think it is?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I thought it was something that looked like cabbage, but it might not be cabbage, I just didn¡¯t expect you to really just stir-fry it. ¡±

    ¡°Sir, please eat first.¡±

    An Zheng did not exin anything and continued cooking. Five minutester, the second dish was served. ¡°Braised eggnt.¡±

    ¡°Braised Grass Carp.¡±

    ¡°Slipping three.¡±

    Four dishes and a bowl of soup were quickly ced on the table. As the smell spread out, some people couldn¡¯t help but get closer to see what the dishes were.

    ¡°It¡¯s amon household dish, so it tastes a little heavier. Whether it¡¯s me or you, neither of you has reached the age where you should have a lighter taste. If Teacher¡¯s appetite is not good, then there¡¯s nothing you can do. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down, poured a cup of wine and passed it to Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°The wine is also not a good wine, I only saw a wine shop by the side of the road, and bought some too.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi sighed: ¡°You already have a very big request for me, do you only use these dishes to entertain me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No, no, no, consider it your treat, after all it¡¯s at your home.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi politely picked up a mouthful of vinegar and ced it in her mouth. She just didn¡¯t want An Zheng to feel that he was particrly disappointed, that¡¯s all. To eat, she was an exceptionally exquisite person. She had never eaten this kind of light tea before. If people were to know about the delicacy of her food, they would be so shocked that their jaws would drop to the ground. However, when this extremely ordinary cabbage was forced into her mouth, her expression immediately changed.

    ¡°To think that... ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said, ¡°Even though it¡¯s just ordinary cabbage, it¡¯s not easy to cook. The best way to use vinegar and cabbage was not to use them, but to use them. Since they were, there were two problems that needed to be solved. It was guaranteed to be crisp and delicious, but the heat would be small and it would have the astringent taste of cabbage itself. If the heat is too old, the taste is soft and has no taste. ¡±

    ¡°How did you solve this?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°The dishes are very thick, so they have a good taste. Keep them crisp and clear. It¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    An Zheng praised himself a little before pointing at the Red Braised Fish: ¡°Take advantage of the crispness to eat outside and drink some new wine along with some fish. It tastes really good.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi listened and did as he was told. He took a bite and nodded, ¡°Grass Carp is the cheapest fish that can be bought outside, right? But to be able to cook so well is truly not easy. ¡±

    She stopped talking and focused on her meal. A woman who ate delicately was currently eating in a disgraceful manner. In just a short moment, more than half of the four dishes had been eaten. Five minutester, she smiled, a little embarrassed. ¡°I was too serious in eating that I forgot to leave you some food.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Drink the soup.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi was like a well-behaved child as he received the bowl of soup that An Zheng passed to him. After drinking a mouthful, he frowned slightly: ¡°Why is it so light? ¡°Eh, why does it feel so good?¡±

    An Zhengughed, stood up, cupped his fist and took his leave: ¡°Sir, you have eaten well, that¡¯s for the best, I will take my leave.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi could not help but feel a little sad, ¡°If you are willing to stay in the academy to beaceful disciple, then I can eat a few more meals made by you. So I can¡¯t help but wonder, should I help you or not? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Sir has already helped me.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng packed his things, carried the big pot on his shoulder and walked out of the small fenced yard. As Cen Jiaoxi sat there and watched An Zheng leave, he was thinking in his heart that this fellow was truly a person witrue personality. Since he hade, he hade. Cooking was cooking. Whether it was his eyes or his mind, he waspletely clean.

    She stood up and stretched her limbsfortably. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an interesting child in the academy.¡±

    When she turned around, she casually waved her sleeve.

    On the hill, those who were waiting to watch the show instantly sank. Such a nice hill, gone just like that. Not only that, a huge hole had sunk in where the hill had been. As the waves churned, hundreds of people fell into them. The most embarrassing thing was that after the mound had turned intit, spring water flowed out from below and quickly filled up the pit, forming a smallke.

    Cen Jiaoxi closed the door, and the corner of his mouth raised a little: ¡°Fifth dish, a bunch of drowned chickens.¡±

    In the room, the male lecturer who had argued with her insanely and apparently did not get along well sat with his head down, reading a book. Seeing Cen Jiaoxiing in, he put down the book in his hands. Cen Jiaoxi stared at him nkly for a moment, and then said with hatred: ¡°Wipe the saliva at the corner of your mouth.¡±

    The male instructorughed awkwardly, ¡°That taste really nearly made me unable to resist.¡±

    ¡°If people were to find out that the most outstanding Guardian in the legends of the academy, Ye Lan, was drooling because of a te of white cabbage, who knows how many people wouldugh their teeth off.¡±

    ¡°If people were to find out that the dean of the academy had been dealt with with witable of in, simple food, who knows how many people would haveughed their teeth off.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi looked at the male instructor: ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    The male instructor said, ¡°You¡¯re willing to kill him?¡±

    The male instructor raised his hand to wipe his saliva, ¡°In Da Xi, there are only two people who know that the dean of the academy is a woman. One is me, and the other is the Great Emperor of the Great Xi. Inside the Da Xi family, there are only two people who know that the Principal¡¯s name is Cen An and not Chen Yin. One is me, and the other is Daxi Shenghuang. If you kill me, and someone else finds out about this secret, won¡¯t it be boring? ¡±

    Cen An: ¡°I am nouman? Do I know for sure? ¡±

    She sat down. ¡°Ye Lan, do you know the origin of this fellow?¡±

    Ye Lan shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Judging from his body, he is indeed a young man. Judging from his cultivation realm, he should be around the third or fourth stage of the Lower Completion Stage. However, I feel that even a fifth stage Lower Completion Stage cultivator would not be able to defeat him. There was once one such abnormal person in Da Xi. When I was young, I was so tyrannical and unreasonable, but when I die, I am also unreasonable. ¡±

    Cen An: ¡°You¡¯re talking too far. I mean, can he help to get up?¡±

    Ye Lan nodded his head, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s rare to see someone who doesn¡¯t flirt around when faced with danger and doesn¡¯t think too much about it. Back then there were Fang Zheng and Ye Lan. Now, there¡¯s only Ye Lan left.

    Cen An opened his mouth but no sound came out.

    Ye Lan: ¡°Why are you cursing?¡±

    Cen An said: ¡°If that¡¯s possible, then let¡¯s tter them. Before holding it, he had to press it a bit. Young people are too straightforward, too hasty, and too sharp. They need to be polished. ¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°Some people need polishing. Some people don¡¯t need polishing. After polishing, it will no longer be their own. ¡°For example ¡­¡±

    Cen An: ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t ever mention that name again. ¡±

    Ye Lan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you ¡­¡± But you said that there¡¯s something wrong with his identity. Why? ¡±

    ¡°When he wrote the three words Du Shaobai, he was a little unfamiliar with it. That¡¯s obviously not his name. ¡±

    Cen An heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I am actually quite curious about the background of this little fellow. Speak, I know what you actually saw. ¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°Hecks a soul.¡±

    Ye Lan pinched his fingers a few times. ¡°What a strange soul.¡±

 Chapter 471 - Why Cant I Sell You

    <strong>Chapter 471 ¨C Why Can¡¯t I Sell You</strong>

    It was rumored in the martial arts world that the head of the Three Academies was called Chen Yin, it waall and big slightly hunchbacked old man. ording to the rumors, this old man was utterly overpowered. Some people said that he was a cowherd near the northern border of the Great Western Region. He had somehow obtained the eight volumes of the Heavenly Book. He had started cultivating at the age of neen, and at the age of twenty-nine, he had taken over half of the Da Xi world by himself.

    It was also said that this old man was originally a great general in the army with outstanding military achievements. That year, when Da Xi fought with the strong enemy, it was still not the old man¡¯s headmaster who entered the enemy¡¯s camp alone at night with his sword and beheaded the thirty-six enemy leaders. In the beginning of the war, there was not a single enemy that couldmand the entire army. In order to reward the old man, His Majesty Daxi Shenghuang bestowed him with a Gold Medallion for saving his life.

    Some people even said that the old man was Da Xi¡¯s martial arts schr. During that year¡¯s Martial Exams, he defeated all of the participants by himself, to the point that no one was willing to stand with him during the Hall Competition. He was the only person left in the hall, and even the Sacred Emperor was shocked.

    An Zheng was once the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si. But even if the Ou Yangduo under An Zheng¡¯smand, who was in charge of intelligence, was an awesome person who even the military had repeatedly mentioned to An Zheng that they wanted to borrow it, they still could not find a single word about this Principal. An Zheng only knew that the Three Academies Principal was called Chen Yin, he did not know where he came from.

    However, An Zheng did not believe those rumors. First of all, since no outsider had ever seen this principal, who could be sure that he waall, slightly hunchbacked old man? Ten years of cultivation was enough to wipe out the martial arts world. This rumor was even more unbelievable. Besides, Da Xi hadn¡¯t met any powerful opponents in the past few hundred years, so where did she get such a strong opponent? Thus, it was rumored that the academy president had once been a great general. Perhaps it was true, but killing an enemy general in one night was pure bullshit.

    In the end, An Zheng knew who every single Champion from the Da Xi Empire was. He also knew what they had done after bing the Champion. There were no records of which wuxiaozhen entered the Three Academies.

    So when An Zheng left the small courtyard, even though he had tens of thousands of suspicions in his heart, he really did not expect that the woman who looked to be very close was the Principal of the Three Academies.

    Speaking of which, that woman wasn¡¯t short at all. She was a bit plump, and her facial features couldn¡¯t be considered exquisite. Her nose is a little too big and her lips a little bit too thick, but you can¡¯t call her ugly. An Zheng was sure that this person was not just a small fry who was responsible for recording challenges in the Three Academies. However, he did not expect that the Academy Principal would actually do such a casual thing.

    To use the same mysterious instructor¡¯s words that had a bit of hostility towards An Zheng and was named Ye Lan. The reason why Cen An liked to sit there and do stuff like this was because she was a good guy, and liked to look at those strong and sturdy young men.

    I just like to see it.

    Cen An often said that those who looked at these young people would feel at ease. Perhaps, when she looked at An Zheng and the others, he was feeling the same way when An Zheng cooked.

    An Zheng left Cen An¡¯s small courtyard. Not long after he left, the hill disappeared. An Zheng turned his head to look, the female instructor had already casually walked into the room, as if she hadn¡¯t done anything. But that terrifying power, made An Zheng feel extremely apprehensive.

    Back in his room, An Zheng was d that he did not use any tricks ording to his original n. Otherwise, he would be beaten tulp by the straightforward female instructor. An Zheng¡¯s initial n was to use some kind of knockout drug. Then, he would take advantage of the time when she was asleep to kill Sun Zhongping, and stealthily return after killing ¡­ Now that he thought about it, it was fortunate that he didn¡¯t do that.

    An Zheng had heard the sound of water sshing around in that small courtyard and knew that Cen Jiaoxi had made such a decision after taking a bath. Because at that moment, An Zheng had felt that the other party was a very terrifying person.

    The window was open, and steam wasing out of it. However, other than the steaming out from the open window, there was no steaming out of it at all.

    When An Zheng returned to his room, he started to ren his n to look for Sun Zhongping. Although he had an insider in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence, Wang Jiu, he was not reliable. Most importantly, if Sun Zhongping truly had the n for the future of the Ming Fa Si in his hands, An Zheng had to get rid of this person, so that the young people would all be safe.

    Once these promising young men became Chen Zhongqi¡¯s des, the final result could be imagined. No matter how ambitious Chen Zhongqi was, even if there were more people trying to rope him in, he would never be Chen Wunuo¡¯s match.

    Since that was the case, An Zheng decided to not think about it anymore. He stood up and prepared to leave the Academy, to the meeting ce he had agreed upon with Wang Jiu.

    Just as he reached the entrance of the academy, An Zheng was stopped by a person dressed in teaching attire.

    ¡°Du Shaobai.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The dean has just sent someone to inform me that you don¡¯t need to continue challenging the Promation of Golden Distinction tomorrow morning.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed slightly: What do you mean?

    ¡°The Headmaster already knows about you. He thinks that you have the strength of the Purple Rankings, so he made an exception and told you to start from the Purple Rankings.¡±

    After An Zheng finished listening, he was shocked in his heart. Just how much energy did this Cen Jiaoxi have! He guessed that the dean had made his decision right after he had returned from that small courtyard. This was truly inconceivable.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your notice.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed.

    The instructor smiled and said, ¡°It might not be a good thing. You think that the dean is doing this for your own good, but with my understanding of the principal ¡­ He probably thinks you¡¯re too arrogant. Those people on the Purple List, even if they were ranked 20th, they would have strength that surpassed second or even third grade Lower Completion Stage. If you really want to challenge him, you might not even make it to the twentieth match. However, there is one thing that you should be happy about, and that is that the Headmaster has already paid attention to you. ¡±

    He casually raised his hand in return, and the smile on his face looked extremely strange. ¡°To be able to receive the attention of the Headmaster, no matter what, it iiece of cake ¡­¡± ¡°Hehehehehe, hehehehe, hahahaha.¡±

    Then, for some unknown reason, he left.

    An Zheng really did not understand what he meant, but he did not have time to think about it. After leaving the academy, An Zheng found a random restaurant and ordered a table of dishes, telling the waiter not to let anyone disturb him. He then opened the window and left through the back window. When An Zheng was in his room, he had changed his clothes, then put on an extremely exquisite mask. After leaving through the rear window, he quickly walked onto the main street, and entered the crowd of people.

    No one would pay attention to a middle-aged man who looked very ordinary everywhere. Such a man would never be noticed by anyone.

    Fifteen minutester, An Zheng left the main street and turned into a small alley. When he arrived at the innermost area, he indeed saw a small door. tried to push it, and sure enough, the small door was not locked properly.

    An Zheng entered the gate. The backyard was very big, a garden. An Zheng¡¯s exnation should mean that he should be in the three-storey building right in front of them. There were at least fifteen martial artists arranged by Wang Jiu guarding the building. In the garden in the backyard, there were at least eight or nine people. But when An Zheng walked in, there was no one inside. With An Zheng¡¯s vignce, he was sure that there wasn¡¯t even a secret sentry.

    Wang Jiu had already evacuated everyone.

    An Zheng did not go directly to the wooden building, but instead went straight tow of one-story houses that were about fifty meters away. When he pushed the door open and entered, the room was already filled with the smell of blood.

    Corpses littered the ground, including the man and woman who were following An Zheng that day.

    Wang Jiu was sitting on a chair, gasping for breath. He was obviously tired. After he saw that it was An Zheng, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We cannot keep these people, if Sun Zhongping were to die and if I were to spread the news of him being transferred away, I would definitely die. I said I drugged them when they were called for a meeting and they were killed when they couldn¡¯t move. In order to make it more realistic, I have tried my best to kill with one sh. ¡±

    ¡°These people are all scum recruited by the King¡¯s Manor. I can be considered to be acting on behalf of the heavens if I kill them. Go on, Sun Zhongping is messing with that woman in the small building. I¡¯m going to set up the scene, at least so that no one will look suspicious. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, then turned and left.

    At the moment he left, Wang Jiu¡¯s hand that was holding the knife slightly trembled, and his shoulder also slightly trembled.

    An Zheng seemed to not have sensed anything, and rushed towards the wooden building like a gust of wind. An Zheng was very clear about Sun Zhongping¡¯s cultivation level, but in order to protect himself, Sun Zhongping must have made preparations in the recent years. This kind of person was already so old, it was obviously impossible for him to greatly increase his strength in just a few short years. Therefore, the most likely reason was that Sun Zhongping had prepared many powerful magic tools. Back when he was in Ming Fa Si, the one he liked to use the most was Storm Thunder.

    A powerful magic tool was much more powerful than firearms of the same size.

    However, as long as he was fast enough, An Zheng would not even give Sun Zhongping time to use these tools. An Zheng¡¯s body shed into the wooden building like a ghost, without making any sound. He quickly floated up to the second floor and stopped at the door of the room Wang Jiu told him about.

    Something was wrong with the aura!

    An Zheng¡¯s face immediately changed, there were at least three auras inside.

    Just as An Zheng was about to turn around and leave, the door creaked open. A gloomy-looking man stared at him and waved his hand, ¡°Come in.¡±

    When he saw this person, An Zheng felt chills down his spine.

    He himself.

    That remnant soul, the remnant soul of the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s first Fang Zheng.

    An Zheng could only enter and then think of a way. Last time he heard a rumor, news of this Fang Zheng was still in the Eastern Emergence Region. The Eastern Continent was more than ten thousand miles away from the Jinling.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s you, I¡¯m familiar with your aura.¡±

    Fang Zheng walked to a chair and sat down, pointing to the two naked people on the ground: ¡°If you hade a littleter, I might have already killed them. No matter what, regardless of your current identity and status, since you¡¯vee, your revenge must include you, because you¡¯re alsart of it. ¡±

    The woman was on herst breath while Sun Zhongping seemed to be scared out of his wits. Maybe Fang Zheng did not even need to make a move to destroy his face.

    An Zheng walked in and casually closed the door.

    Fang Zheng nced at An Zheng, then looked at Sun Zhongping. ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you time to answer my question. Back then, I was fine with you when I was still in Ming Fa Si, even if it wasn¡¯t a great use, I didn¡¯t treat you badly. Why? Give meason to betray me. ¡±

    Sun Zhongping was so scared that his whole body was trembling. That kind of trembling was absolutely impossible to pretend to be.

    Perhaps it was because he was frightened, he suddenly roared: ¡°Why did I betray you?! What future do I have following you? Who doesn¡¯t wish to soar in the heavens? Who doesn¡¯t wish to soar up into the clouds! ¡±

    He forced himself to sit up straight, ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I betrayed you, but I¡¯m actually asking you, why can¡¯t I sell you out?!¡±

 Chapter 472 - Homicide

    <h4>Chapter 472 ¨C Homicide</h4>

    Sun Zhongping seemed to have lost all hope, buerson who had lost all hope would very likely calm down. The trembling body could not be stopped because it came from the fear of death. However, his expression was no longer just one of fear and resentment.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sell you out? Who in this world could not betray whom? What benefits did you give me to be able to refuse to sell you out? ¡±

    He forced himself to sit up straight, and looked at the girl who was about to die: ¡°When I was in Ming Fa Si, did I have such a beautiful woman by my side? I heard that the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions is full of rules, and I didn¡¯t understand what these rules were at the start. But after entering the Ming Fa Si, I feel like I understand. If you work in the Ming Fa Si, maybe you might as well be a monk. ¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, ¡°You require us to do our duty, request us to not act rashly. It¡¯s just because we¡¯re covered in the skin of a Ming Fa Si! ¡±

    He asked, ¡°So, what did we get?¡±

    Fang Zheng looked at An Zheng, but An Zheng did not say a word.

    Fang Zheng answered: ¡°What did I ask you guys on the first day you entered the Ming Fa Si?¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s face changed, he turned his head not looking at him.

    ¡°Let me tell you, this yamen is the most miserable, the most tiring, and the least oily yamen.¡± Because I have a germaphobe, not a germaphobe, busychological one. I won¡¯t allow my men to do anything that would let them down. If you think you can¡¯t do it, then with your ability to enter the Ming Fa Si, you can go somewhere else to find a better job. But once you make the decision to stay in the Ming Fa Si, then you must follow the rules. ¡±

    Sun Zhongping snorted, but did not say anything.

    Fang Zheng continued: ¡°I told you before, this world is filled with filth. There had to be a group of people who did things to maintain justice and justice. ¡°What these people are relying on is not some kind of generous conditions to stay behind and do these things, but ratheot-blooded attitude.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think so anymore.¡±

    Fang Zheng frowned: ¡°Why do you want to overthrow yourself?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Because I felt that I was wrong ¡­ I should not use strict discipline to demand that people do anything, but should let it be known that all those who do evil should be punished, and all those who do good should be rewarded. A bad person can get a good life by doing bad things recently, so why can¡¯t a good person get a good life by doing good things? ¡±

    Fang Zheng also frowned, ¡°But everything in the world, no matter who it is, as long as it is rted to money or other material things, they would have no sense of justice.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The strictw is only one way.¡±

    Fang Zheng remained silent for a good while before sighing, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that even I would change.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°After dying once, I tend to be able to understand a lot of questions. Too strong and too fragile, as we used to be. ¡±

    Fang Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s still not strong enough. As long as it¡¯s strong enough, there¡¯s no need to consider these problems. All of you are people with weak wills, you have no right to bring up Ming Fa Si again. Even if the Ming Fa Si is only your past. ¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the window. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need to ask him, ask it as soon as possible. I¡¯m getting a little tired, and I don¡¯t want to say another word to people I hate. I¡¯ll kill him when I know what you want to know. I¡¯ll go on doing what I¡¯m supposed to do, and you¡¯ll do what you think you¡¯re supposed to do. Starting from today ¡­ ¡°No, from the day we died, you and I were two different people.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Fang Zheng.

    He turned to Sun Zhongping and asked, ¡°Has Ming Fa Si¡¯s future nse to an end?¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s eyes zed over for a moment, and after that he said with a cold smile: ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know why you changed your mind. It¡¯s because you felt aggrieved in your heart because you paid so much but didn¡¯t get the appropriate rewards and treatment for it. You betrayed him... It¡¯s also because the benefits the other party has given you are enough to move your heart. So now I¡¯m going to say something that will move your heart... First, after your death, I will protect your corpse and your reputation. After the news spreads out, no one will know that you betrayed your superiors and your soul. Second, your story will not be revealed, so your family will not be implicated. At that time, the court might even give your family a pension. Think for yourself whether your old parents can stand up in front of your old folks. ¡±

    Sun Zhongping suddenly raised his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°You dare!¡±

    An Zheng calmly said: ¡°Although the Ming Fa Si did not bring you any material changes, it is just barely enough for you to socialize with the others and send them to your parents back home. But at least Ming Fa Si gave you something that you can¡¯t give anywhere else ¡­ The respect others have for you. Every time you return to your home vige, the official clothes worn by Ming Fa Si would cause every blind date to be filled with reverence towards you. They trust you, even if it is someone who has never interacted with you before. At that time, everyone in the Da Xi Empire firmly believed that the Ming Fa Si was the ce where justice is served, and everyone in the Ming Fa Si is the messenger of justice. ¡±

    Sun Zhongping¡¯s expression had clearly eased up a bit. He lowered his head, his body no longer trembling, but his hands still trembling.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    After a few minutes, Sun Zhongping looked at An Zheng and gaveply: ¡°You¡¯re right, Ming Fa Si has not stopped speaking in the future, but who are you? How do you know all this? What was the meaning behind your conversation with him just now? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Fang Zheng¡¯s back and shook his head: ¡°I am the same person as him, there is no need to exin anything else to you. Tell me now, how far has Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns progressed? Back then, I ¡­ Back then, after Fang Zheng ordered the termination of this n, who was the one who continued to scheme in secret? ¡±

    Sun Zhongping said: ¡°The person who was looking for him...¡±

    He looked at Fang Zheng¡¯s back, and his tone still contained unconceble fear: ¡°Back then, the person who sought him out had already predicted that he would definitely go back on his word. Fortunately, the person who went to find him had the closest rtionship with him, so it was very convenient for him to go in and out of the Ming Fa Si. ¡°Not everyone is so pure. Some people don¡¯t seek money, they don¡¯t seek profit, they just seek fame.¡±

    He pointed to himself. ¡°I was after Li, and that man was after fame. Once the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns were sessful, most of the people in the Great Xi Empire who were qualified enough to stand in the imperial court would be out of their future ns. At that time, the influence of the Ming Fa Si would reach its peak. How satisfied would he be as the person who executed this n? More than half of the court officials are his disciples, what do you think about the sense of aplishment? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    Just as Sun Zhongping was about to say that name, his heart suddenly exploded. However, even with Fang Zheng and An Zheng¡¯s vignce, they actually did not have the time to stop it. Sun Zhongping¡¯s face stiffened, his eyes filled with disbelief. He subconsciously looked down at his chest, then lost his life. The power was so powerful and so vicious that it took away a person¡¯s life in such a short period of time.

    The window squeaked, and when she looked again, Fang Zheng had already disappeared. It was obvious that he had found something. In terms of strength, although Fang Zheng was only a remnant soul, he was still above An Zheng after receiving the nourishment of the entire divinity, and there should be a certain degree of difference in strength between the two. So when he noticed, An Zheng did not.

    An Zheng immediately left. When he went out of the window to chase after his, Fang Zheng was already nowhere to be seen. An Zheng immediately turned back, and when he went to the backyard, he found the already dead Wang Jiu. Simrly, there wauge hole on Wang Jiu¡¯s chest, and his blood was almostpletely drained.

    An Zheng knew that he couldn¡¯t stay here for even a second. Even though he was extremely unwilling, he still had to leave as soon as possible. He quickly opened the yaksha umbre and left the backyard. But An Zheng could not ept it. After leaving, he chose to stand on the roof of a restauranundred metres away from the courtyard. Not long after he left, arge group of cultivators pounced over. Soon, the courtyard was lit up with torches.

    Who was it?

    What had gone wrong with him?

    The person who killed Sun Zhongping knew his background. If Fang Zheng did not catch up to that person, then he would be the next target. This was the first time that An Zheng had the feeling that his enemy was in the shadows while he was in the light. The enemy was much stronger than him.

    Who was following him? Furthermore, even before he asked Sun Zhongping about his future ns, he did not make a move. Therefore, An Zheng was a little regretful. He should have asked Sun Zhongping and the other youths where they were right now. Since the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns were still under way, that meant that these people were already secretly training somewhere.

    An unprecedented sense of regret. An Zheng had never failed like this before in his life. This feeling of being watched made him extremely vexed. was dead, and Wang Jiu was dead. If he died too, then the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns would be covered up just like a stone sinking into the ocean. However, the executor¡¯s n was not the present, but the future.

    An Zheng felt chills down his spine. He never thought that his Ming Fa Si would have such a wild family. Since this person didn¡¯t want to give the future ns of the Ming Fa Si to Chen Zhongqi, it was obvious that he wanted to be the biggest beneficiary of the future. Using Sun Zhongping¡¯s words, when half of Holy See¡¯s officials were his disciples, how scary would that be?

    From the information he had gathered, he surmised that even Chen Zhongqi did not know who that person was. Maybe from the beginning, Sun Zhongping was the contact person between him and Chen Zhongqi, and he was also just a contact person. That person found out about the secret between him and Chen Zhongqi, so he executed the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns and allowed Sun Zhongping to contact him. He had received arge amount of resources from Chen Zhongqi to train these youngsters, but up till now, this person had yet to let Chen Zhongqi know how far his ns for the future would go, and where these people were.

    Therefore, people like Sun Zhongping could only live on.

    Could it have been done by someone from Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence?

    Impossible!

    An Zheng immediately overturned his own guess. If it was really Chen Zhongqi¡¯s men who did it, then they would not keep him here. There were so many experts in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce that they could perfectly cover up what had happened tonight. Furthermore, if Fang Zheng appeared, Chen Zhongqi would spare no effort to kill him.

    If it wasn¡¯t Chen Zhongqi, who else could it be? Who was the person in the Ming Fa Si who continued to execute his ns for the future?

    An Zheng stood there, his expression solemn.

 Chapter 473 - Would you like to

    <h4>Chapter 473 ¨C Would you like to</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi might not even be sure if the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ns for the future had continued. If not, a lowly servant like Wang Jiu would not be in charge of contacting Sun Zhongping. After An Zheng returned to his room to organize his thoughts, he realized that there were many suspicious areas.

    Firstly, if Chen Zhongqi was not sure if this future n was still continuing, then why not directly ask Sun Zhongping? Since An Zheng could ask him something, then Chen Zhongqi could of course do the same. Therefore, An Zheng was relieved ¡­ Actually, Sun Zhongping didn¡¯t even know that name. At that time, he was trying to lie to An Zheng, but the people who were secretly monitoring Sun Zhongping were worried that Sun Zhongping really knew about it, so they killed him to keep his mouth shut.

    Secondly, this person had the ability to kill Sun Zhongping at any time and ce, but had never done so. Then, what he could be sure of was that because of this uncertainty, Chen Zhongqi had actually still been investing. Therefore, the person behind the scenes couldn¡¯t bear to kill Sun Zhongping. After all, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to establish another line ofmunication. The more clues there were, the more likely they would be exposed.

    Thirdly, Chen Zhongqi might have already known about this, so he pretended that he didn¡¯t know. Deliberately sending someone as low levelled as Wang Jiu to contact him was to give the person behind the scenes a false impression. Chen Zhongqi wanted to enjoy the benefits and was waiting for the moment his ns for the future began to reap rewards.

    An Zheng recalled that his future ns were all brought up to him about ten years ago. At the beginning, he had agreed, but he quickly realized that this wasn¡¯t appropriate and decided to stop it. The person who was sent to dissolve the children was Wei Ping, one of An Zheng¡¯s very capable subordinates back then. But not long after that, Wei Ping died in a mission.

    At that time, Wei Ping had reported to An Zheng that all these children had been dismissed. Due to his trust in Wei Ping, An Zheng did not send anyone else to investigate and follow up. At that time, he was absolutely sure that Wei Ping would not go against his orders.

    Now it seemed that Wei Ping¡¯s death more than ten years ago was not an ident.

    After sorting out the information, he was able toe up with such a clue ¡­ Ten-odd years ago, Chen Zhongqi found An Zheng and suggested his future ns. Then, An Zheng carried out the execution as he meticulously selected a group of six to seven year old children from all over the Da Xi Empire. These children were all talented cultivators. As long as they had the best education, their future would be limitless. Because of Ming Fa Si¡¯s special position and intelligence, the process of gathering these children was not difficult at all.

    But when these children gathered, An Zheng went back on his word. After that, he assigned Wei Ping to send all of these children back to the sect. Wei Ping said that he hadpleted the mission.

    Now it seemed that Wei Ping did not follow An Zheng¡¯s instructions at the time. He had indeed set off, but by then, someone had already begun to take over the future ns from the shadows. This person was someone that Wei Ping knew, and their normal rtionship must be very good as well. Otherwise, Wei Ping wouldn¡¯t have been persuaded by this person so quickly and deceived by him.

    However, Wei Ping was still tricked, the person behind the scenes only hid the matter for him for a short while, before designing an ident and caused Wei Ping to die.

    Then the future continued, and the children were secretly gathered together for training. More than ten years had passed, and now, a five or sixteen year old child had grown into a seventeen or eighteen year old young man. After more than ten years of training together, these people were undoubtedly terrifying.

    Once this power was obtained by Chen Zhongqi, then the harm would be incalcble.

    More than ten years ago?

    An Zheng recalled in detail. At that time, Wei Ping was the Chief of Operations under him, one of his most capable subordinates. After Wei Ping died, Chen Sirong and Chen Wugou took over from Wei Ping to be the Division Chief of the Action Division. That was also the first time in the history of the Ming Fa Si that two Division had appeared in one of the divisions.

    Ou Yangduo?

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of this name. Without a doubt, Ou Yangduo waerrifying person. Even An Zheng was able to give such an evaluation, one could imagine how powerful this man was.

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s Intelligence Division was the most terrifying intelligence department of Da Xi. To a certain extent, the reason why An Zheng had been able to achieve so much was because Ou Yangduo had provided him with a lot of valuable information.

    However, at that time, Ou Yangduo had not even taken over the Intelligence Division. An Zheng remembered clearly that Ou Yangduo had just entered the Ming Fa Si more than ten years ago, and his position was still very low. At that time, Ou Yangduo was still working at the Division of Operations, and it was Wei Ping who had mentioned to him that there was a new youth in the Division of Operations who had boundless prospects, which was why An Zheng had paid special attention to him. At that time, Ou Yangduo was not even a teammander, so it was absolutely impossible for him to have ess to such a confidential information regarding the future ns.

    Chen Si Qian and Chen Yu are brothers?

    An Zheng was sure of one thing, the mastermind must still be in Ming Fa Si. Because if the future ns were to be carried out, there would have to be an official backing. Only if this person was still in the Ming Fa Si could he legitimately ask these youths to do something in the name of the Ming Fa Si. What An Zheng knew was that the ones who were acting as the leader of the Ming Fa Si were actually Chen Si Qian and Chen Mo Lang.

    However, An Zheng was unwilling to believe that the teasing brothers would do sucerrifying thing.

    But An Zheng did not have that much time to investigate, because the threat was right by his side. That person could have approached An Zheng and the others silently and killed Sun Zhongping right under their noses. This meant that his Qi was far stronger than An Zheng¡¯s. If this person were to make a move, An Zheng would be in great danger.

    Moreover, it was extremely likely that that person had already guessed his identity from the conversation between him and Fang Zheng. Therefore, he probably didn¡¯t need to reveal himself. As long as he revealed this information to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s people, Chen Zhongqi would make his move quickly.

    Right now, An Zheng had a choice. He had to leave the Jinling as soon as possible. It was very likely that his identity had already been exposed. If he were to continue to stay, he would definitely die. An Zheng was an abnormal genius amongst geniuses, but he had far from returned to his former peak strength. In a ce like the Great Western Jinling, if An Zheng¡¯s strength was at his current level, he would be nothing. There were countless experts under Chen Zhongqi, and there were quite a few experts under the Higher Completion Stage. Even if a random An Zheng were to send someone over, he would not be able to resist.

    Go back?

    But what about the State of Yan? What about the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ns for the future?

    An Zheng fell into a dilemma. He only cared about moving forward, and would not hesitate even if he knew that there were many dangers in front of him. But An Zheng was different now, he had his own concerns. Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, Du Shoushou, Oldman Huo, Xiao Qi Dao, and even the entire State of Yan. Chen Shaobai, Monkey, these were all his concerns.

    If he died so recklessly, it would be to them that he would not be responsible.

    An Zheng pondered for a long time. When the sky was about to turn bright, he made a decision and went home.

    Thinking about how Qu Liuxi and the others would react if she really died, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to make any other decisions. The other party would obviously be staring at him, so An Zheng had to think carefully about how to leave this ce.

    Without Heaven Defying Seal, this was the biggest disadvantage. If there were Heaven Defying Seal s, An Zheng could easily teleport to a safe ce. However, he could not do it now. The best way was to quietly leave the Jinling.

    But just as An Zheng decided to open the door and take advantage of the darkest hour before dawn to return to the State of Yan, he realized that he couldn¡¯t escape anymore. On the surface, the instructor he had taught in Three Academies did not know when he had stood outside his door, looking at him with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Sir, this is?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Fang Xian looked at An Zheng and then looked around: ¡°Come with me today, I¡¯ll take you ce.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Where? Meet who? ¡±

    Fang Huzhen said: ¡°A ce that is very important to you, a person that is very important to you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I still have other things to do today.¡±

    Fang Huzhen said, ¡°Come with me, I won¡¯t dy you for long.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, and followed Fang Zhen to leave the Three Academies. It was the darkest hour, and there was no one on the street. Fang Zhen did not seem to be worried about being seen by others, he even chatted with An Zheng for a while. After walking for more than ten minutes, Fang Zhen brought An Zheng into a shop that had obviously just opened. A shop that opened so early could only ce to sell breakfast.

    As soon as he opened the door, the hot air and fragrant smell wafted in his nose. An Zheng realized that this was a very clean and particr ce, there were very few shops that even had individual rooms. Fang Shishi was clearly a regr customer here. After greeting the boss, she went into one of the rooms. A momentter, a steaming and fragrant steamed bun was served.

    In that single room, there was already a person sitting there.

    When An Zheng saw this person, he was slightly startled, and his heart suddenly became alert.

    Head of the Intelligence Division of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, Ou Yangduo.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Ou Yangduo politely greeted him. When An Zheng intentionally looked into his eyes, he did not notice anything amiss. If the one who really killed himst night was Ou Yangduo, then there must have been something wrong in his eyes. The eyes that An Zheng was the most adept at looking at others with, so he had some doubts in his heart ¡­ Not Ou Yangduo? If it wasn¡¯t for Ou Yangduo, why would he have Fang really bring him here so early today?

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Ou Yangduo smiled apologetically: ¡°My identity is a little special, so I can¡¯te see you in the open. But there are two things I have to see you about. I¡¯m not a motherly person, I told you directly. 1st ce... Since you came from Beiyan, did you know about the matter regarding the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s first Fang Zheng? Second, what is your purpose ining here? As for the third, I will only be able to ask you after you answer my first two questions. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Ou Yangduo looked at An Zheng seriously, especially at An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng saw himself in Ou Yangduo¡¯s eyes. Yeah, these subordinates of the Ming Fa Si who were powerful themselves, were all deeply affected by him. They would unconsciously learn everything about An Zheng, including the habit of looking at others.

    But from An Zheng¡¯s eyes, he was destined to not see anything, he could only see what An Zheng wanted him to see.

    ¡°I am from the Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Ou Yangduo did not conceal anything and directly answered: ¡°So, I need you to give me the answer.¡±

    ¡°First.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I came from the State of Yan and know a lot of things about Fang Zheng. His stories are spread widely in the State of Yan. Secondly, I have never hidden the reason why I came here, for the sake of the citizens of my great swallow. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo was silent for a while, before he seemed to agree with An Zheng¡¯s answer. He then asked the third question: ¡°You ¡­ are you willing to join Ming Fa Si? ¡±

 Chapter 474 - Mighty People

    <h4>Chapter 474 ¨C Mighty People</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Ou Yangduo strangely, but Ou Yangduo¡¯s expression was sincere.

    ¡°I know what you mean by looking at me like that.¡±

    Ou Yangduo smiled, ¡°Of course you know that the Ming Fa Si of the Da Xi Empire is no longer as strong as before. Although the yamen is still here, most of their authority has been taken away by the Holy Hall. Everyone was saying that the Ming Fa Si did not exist. In fact, that was indeed the case. With the potential that you have disyed in the Three Academies, I believe that there are a lot of people who are paying attention to you. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re here, but it¡¯s not always a good thing. ¡±

    He said patiently, ¡°I know you¡¯re from the North Yan race. Not to mention you¡¯re from a civilian family, even if you¡¯re from a wealthy family, you still wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously by people in Da Xi. So it¡¯s really important to choose you. Can those who show interest in you really do you any good? Of course you can go somewhere else. However, when ites to fair treatment, the only one who can do so is the Great Western Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    He pointed to his heart, ¡°Only the Great Western Ming Fa Si would not care about their background or background. As long as justice exists in your heart, you will be able to realize your dream in the Great Western Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You sound like you are abducting women and children.¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed out loud: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are familiar with the Ming Fa Si, but in the past, there was no one who would use this kind of attitude to talk to me. Everyone felt that Ming Fa Si was a serious and cold yamen, and it was indeed so. But we¡¯re not all that rigid inside. We¡¯re all normal. I¡¯m just here to express my goodwill and not to remind you to join any family that you think is famous. ¡±

    ¡°In the end, the Ming Fa Si is the only ce that does not care about one¡¯s background.¡±

    He said seriously, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not born and bred in the West. I¡¯m from BoHai. Speaking of which, BoHai Country is not much better than your State of Yan Country. A king with ambition greater than the heavens dreams of being the strongest country in the world and he¡¯s still in the process of waking up. All he thought about all day was how to eliminate this, and how to be a co-owner of this world like Daxi Shenghuang ¡­ At least State of Yan can asionally recuperate for a few years or so. However, for BoHai... ¡°There¡¯s not a single day of peace.¡±

    Of course, An Zheng knew that Ou Yangduo was not a foreigner, but this was the first time he wasining like this.

    ¡°Staying in Da Xi iype of escape.¡±

    Ou Yangduo remained silent for a while, before continuing: ¡°As long as you¡¯re a good guy, who doesn¡¯t want to build a career for their country? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m disappointed, or even desperate to the extreme, I wouldn¡¯t choose to stay in Da Xi. With my ability, I can definitely reacigher position in BoHai. But I didn¡¯t want to go back, not even for a second. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the executioner¡¯s assistant. I would rather stay in the Great Xixi and do something more meaningful.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I am not disappointed in State of Yan.¡±

    Ou Yangduo suddenlyughed, ¡°Alright, with these words of yours, I can finally rest at ease. A lot of people can¡¯t stand the temptation, but that means you want to go back. If a young man like you bes the victim of some kind of struggle, it¡¯ity. I just don¡¯t want to see you get involved in any trouble. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What kind of waves are these?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°Nothing, it has nothing to do with you. At least, it has nothing to do with you before you decide to stay. If you wish to return to the State of Yan, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Da Xi world is far from being as calm as you seem. The ces where you can¡¯t see are already filled with waves. ¡±

    He got up and pushed open the secret door behind him.

    An Zheng was a little impressed by Ou Yangduo, even though he was once his subordinate. This ordinary looking bun house seemed to bidden secret under the jurisdiction of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division, and only the people from the Intelligence Division knew about it. The reason why they were so close to the Three Academies was obviously to monitor it. However, the Ming Fa Si was not purely for intelligence purposes, why would he take the initiative to monitor the Three Academies?

    Ou Yangduo left as well. It was a bit strange that he came, and it was the same when he left.

    Fang Huo looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you curious about my identity? Since I brought you here, I¡¯m not afraid of you knowing. I¡¯m from the Ming Fa Si, always have been. Even if the Ming Fa Si was banned by the Holy Hall one day, I feel that they are still people of the Ming Fa Si, and will be so for the rest of their lives. Although... Since the fall of the first lord, the Ming Fa Si was no longer the original Ming Fa Si. I¡¯m not afraid that you know who I am because I can see that you¡¯righteous person and that this is my gamble. If you betray me and cause me to die, I can only me myself for seeing the wrong person. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°The taste of the bun is pretty good.¡±

    He ate of steamed buns in quick session and then went out to settle his ount.

    Fang Shishi really did follow An Zheng out, and looked at the young man¡¯s back, thinking that he might have seen wrongly. He waerson that couldn¡¯t be touched no matter how honest he was.

    ¡°You are really determined to return to the State of Yan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng could not really understand why Fang Xuanyuan would actually say these three words. Fang Hengzhen said as he walked, ¡°I know that from today onwards, you will be able to challenge the experts of the Purple Rankings. I wish you sess. ¡°After you meet his Majesty, I hope that you can leave this ce as soon as possible, regardless of whether you seed or not.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, the Jinling will not be so peaceful.¡±

    Fang really left after saying those words, not saying another word.

    At this time, there were already too many people watching An Zheng, and many people in Three Academies knew that An Zheng would definitely continue with his challenge, so they had already begun to gather over at contest ground¡¯s side. The people on the road all looked at An Zheng with all kinds of gazes, some were good, some were evil. Everyone had different thoughts. Some people saw An Zheng as themselves, and felt that they were the one being challenged. Some people viewed An Zheng as a monster and thought that An Zheng did all these just to be famous.

    contest ground, An Zheng walked in front of Cen Jiaoxi. Cen Jiaoxi lifted his head and nced at An Zheng. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t have the usual intimacy he used to have; maybe she had hidden it away, or maybe An Zheng had something that made her feel that he shouldn¡¯t be this close to him anymore.

    ¡°Sign.¡±

    She pushed the form towards An Zheng, then raised her head and looked towards the sky. The whites of her eyes looked really big.

    An Zheng signed the three words Du Shaobai, then asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Teacher is angry.¡±

    ¡°Why is Teacher angry?¡±

    ¡°Because the food you cook is too delicious. When you think about how you will hate vegetables and cabbages in the future because you won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious dishes, you can¡¯t feel happy at all.¡±

    ¡°If mister still wants more, I¡¯ll make more.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi said with a serious face: ¡°If you can¡¯t cook for me everyday, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go back.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi: ¡°You ¡­ Why don¡¯t you try fighting for it? Maybe I¡¯ll agree when you say it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Forget it.¡±

    He turned around and walked towards the contest ground with an unhappy expression on Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s face. Ye Lan, who was sitting beside her,ughed as he gloated, ¡°This little fellow is truly interesting.¡±

    When An Zheng reached the contest ground, it was not exaggerated to say that there was a sea of people outside the contest ground. Everyone knew that An Zheng had challenged the experts on the Purple Rankings today, so they wanted to know what the limit of this monster¡¯s powers was. A day¡¯s worth of challenges had already made it to the Purple Rankings. No matter what, this fellow had already made history.

    A person from the contest ground was already waiting for him there. It was a young man who looked very friendly. Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be in his twenties, but he had a sense of maturity. An Zheng found it strange that he couldn¡¯t feel any threat or hostility from this person. He had a faint but veryfortable easygoing temperament, as if he was a friend that he had known for a long time.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Tang Mu Tang.¡±

    The young man stood up and spoke softly. He was wearing a crescent-white robe and he put down the book politely as he spoke. While he was waiting for An Zheng to arrive, he actually quietly read a book.

    Surname Tang?

    An Zheng habitually started to think about who the Tang person was, but his memories were a bit distant. Seven or eight years ago, even if the Da Xi Jinling¡¯s Tang n was an outstanding youth, he would only be in his teens. An Zheng did not have a deep impression of him. However, the Tang family of the Jinling was born into the martial arts world, and because they had helped the Great General in pacifying the riots at the southern border, they were allowed to enter the Jinling by the Saint Emperor.

    It was said that the people of the Tang n were all rugged and bold. Their temperament waspletely different from this youth¡¯s.

    ¡°My name is Du Shaobai.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied.

    Tang Mu Tang smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce yourself. Currently, there are only two types of people in the Three Academies that do not know who you are. ¡°One is to pretend that he doesn¡¯t know anything, and the other is to be an idiot.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head.

    Tang Mu Tang ced the book on the chair, and then walked around two meters away from An Zheng as he said in a serious tone: ¡°I¡¯m not used to fighting with others. At that time, the only reason I got onto the purple ranking was because my father forced me to. I am on the Purple List, he has always been bragging about my capabilities. So even though I feel like I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll still do my best. From my own point of view, there was no meaning in me being on the Purple Rankings. But from my father¡¯s point of view, I can lose but I cannot escape. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang replied: ¡°I am a member of the Tang n. I am the Tang n that you think I am. ¡°So you must be careful. The cultivation techniques that our Tang n has cultivated since childhood are very strange.¡±

    The Tang Sect, the Tang Sect that terrified people in the Southern Wilderness.

    Of course An Zheng knew, because the Tang Sect was a strange family. An Zheng had long since heard that the Tang n of the Southern Wilderness had the title of righteous Tang. Although the whole family was crude and rude, they were good people. If there was something that he couldn¡¯t solve himself, as long as it wasn¡¯t a bad thing and was requested by the Tang Sect, the Tang Sect would usually step in to solve it.

    Ming Fa Si had previously investigated the Tang Sect and discovered that this was a family that actually had nothing to do with the many evil deeds of the Southern Wilderness. Therefore, An Zheng had always had a kind of respect for the Tang Sect, a respect that came from the bottom of his heart. It was not difficult for one generation to do good, but it was really too difficult for several generations to continue doing good withoutmitting evil. Especially now that the family had grown in power, it would be even harder for them to maintain their initial state of mind.

    An Zheng: ¡°I will pay attention and try my best.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang: ¡°You and I will try our best, but we hope that we will be able to live up to our expectations.¡±

    He raised his left hand. ¡°My left hand cultivates the Tang Sect¡¯s illusion techniques. My right hand cultivates the Tang Sect¡¯s secret weapon, while my right hand pulls out an endless stream of attacks. Thebination of illusion techniques and hidden weapons is a bit difficult to deal with. ¡±

    How could there be sucerson in the world? Before we fight, tell your opponent what I can do and what I can do better. It was either a person whomitted adultery and evil, or someone who was extremely magnanimous to the extreme.

    An Zheng cupped his fists, and bowed once again: ¡°This one is Du Shaobai, please advise.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Tang Gate Dual Arts

    <h4>Chapter 475 ¨C Tang Gate Dual Arts</h4>

    Tang Mu Tang was a bit shorter than An Zheng, and also a bit thinner. He looked refined and not dark. Many people who carried a schrly air or schrly air were more or less hiding in the shadows. But Tang Mu Tang didn¡¯t have it, making him look clean and refreshing.

    He said, ¡®If I open my left hand, I will open the door to illusion.¡¯ My right hand is the Tang Sect¡¯s secret weapon.

    The cultivators of this world, however, were definitely few in number. Therefore, those who could not cultivate naturally had their own world. Cultivators called them the martial arts world. One thing was certain, whether it was the cultivators of the martial world or the martial world, the Tang Sect¡¯s secret weapon reputation was truly terrifying. It was said that in the Great Western Region of the Southern Wilderness, the mere mention of the Tang Sect would cause many people¡¯s faces to change.

    And the most terrifying thing about the Tang Sect was that ¡­ Unity.

    Whether it was a sect, an academy, or a n, once arge scale had been established, internal strife would inevitably arise. Naturally, the Tang Sect was no exception. However, as long as it was an external matter, the entire Tang Sect would be determined. In other words, they didn¡¯t care what happened to their family members. As long as they fought with outsiders, they would immediately put down their hatred and prejudice.

    An Zheng remembered hearing a rumor saying that the Eldest Young Master of the Tang n and his youngest younger brother, Ninth Young Master, were at odds. The Ninth Gongzi never gave face to the Eldest Young Master, not even in front of the elders of the Tang n. However, another incident urred at the Tang n¡¯s Eldest Young Master¡¯s residence. The Eldest Young Master of the Tang n went out to seek justice. Ninth Gongzi was out ying when he heard thaorse had arrived. He helped Tang Yuan to beat up his opponent. Then, he gave a snort and red at Tang Yuan before he turned around and left.

    The scene was slightly funny, but Tang Jiu was a bit cute.

    An Zheng did not know which bloodline Tang Mu Tang was from. However, An Zheng had always held respect for the people of the Tang n.

    However, the greatest respect he had for his opponents was to face them head on and go all out during the match.

    Tang Mu Tang retreated to the side, to the side of the contest ground, and then looked at An Zheng and said two words seriously: ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Then, he raised his left hand, and An Zheng immediately felt his vision blurred.

    An Zheng was actually not very concerned about illusions. Previously, An Zheng thought that all of his illusions were just illusions used to confuse people whose minds were not strong enough. However, the moment Tang Mu Tang raised his left hand, An Zheng knew that he was extremely prejudiced against illusions. Tang Mu Tang didn¡¯t have any tricks up his sleeves nor did he have any tricks up his sleeves. He simply raised his left hand. An Zheng was certain that he was a very resolute person, regardless of whether it was in mind or willpower. However, the moment Tang Mu Tang raised his left hand, An Zheng fell into an illusion.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why ¡­ Someone once said that the so-called illusion was actually used to deceiverson¡¯s eyes. As long as one¡¯s eyes did not look, there was no illusion technique to speak of. However, An Zheng was very sure, even with his eyes closed, his mind was still immersed in illusions. He knew it was an illusion, but he just couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    A peach tree that looked very old appeared in front of An Zheng. When An Zheng saw this peach tree, he felt that he was probably climbing a mountain. Yes, he thought he was climbing the mountain. He kept telling himself that this was what was happening inside the illusion technique, but he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from entering it.

    He still felt a sense of exhaustion, as if he had climbed for a long time and was finally reaching the top of the mountain.

    The peach tree was at the highest point of the mountain range, and it was a t piece ofnd. He didn¡¯t know why there would be such an artificially ttened area on sucigh mountain, around a hundred meters in radius. There was a hut inside the t area, and outside the hut was a wooden fence. The peach tree that looked very old was in this small courtyard, and it seemed even bigger than a thatched cottage.

    The trunk of the peach tree was likorned dragon, thick and full of explosive power. The branch from which he looked out seemed to be an arrow of light shooting out from the horned dragon¡¯s body, with a might that spanned through the ages.

    When An Zheng saw the peach tree, he actually felt like bowing.

    On the peach tree, there was an uncontroble urge to worship it. It was as if the peach tree had recorded an ancient history, old and solemn. Every branch on the peach tree was like an arrow, causing the shape of the peach tree to appear somewhat strange. However, it gave off a feeling that it was reasonable.

    What a great peach tree. What a great aura from the peach tree.

    The door to the thatched cottage creaked open as a man in a ck and white robe slowly walked out of the thatched cottage. When the man saw An Zheng, he smiled, as if he had predicted that An Zheng woulde for sure. There was no hostility in his eyes, only nostalgia.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡±

    The man pointed at An Zheng, then pointed at the old peach tree in the courtyard.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly shook!

    Feng Xiuyang, the Feng Xiuyang who used his own life in exchange for the peach tree¡¯s life. It was just that Feng Xiuyang had lost, he underestimated the group of Daoists at the Great Xi Wu Dang Mountain, and also underestimated the peach tree¡¯s arrogance. Aesult, he could only flee and head to the Western Regions to find a branch of a withered peach tree as a way to entrust his life to them. Only then would he barely be able to survive. Therefore, when he saw Feng Xiuyang, An Zheng suddenly understood that the old peach tree was the three thousand year old peach tree on Wu Dang Mountain.

    ¡°Why you?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Feng Xiuyang said, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t even know yourself, but I hold sucigh position in your heart. You will have many opponents in your life, but in your subconscious, you feel that I am your greatest opponent. Perhaps even I don¡¯t understand why you feel this way, but it¡¯s a kind of affirmation of me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You aren¡¯t real, I know that I¡¯m talking to myself, you originally don¡¯t exist. This is only an illusion, and any environment has its own ws. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, no matter what you think it is. Even if it¡¯s an illusion, it¡¯s your illusion and not mine. It¡¯s me in your heart, not you in mine. ¡±

    An Zheng was a little confused. Why would Feng Xiuyang say such words when he appeared? Could it be that in the depths ofhiss hearthe truly regarded Feng Xiuyang as her greatest opponent? Back then, when An Zheng was in the State of Yan, she had the confidence that he could defeat him. Later on, when An Zheng was in the Western Region, she had the confidence that she could defeat him.

    ¡°Look, this is my peach tree.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pointed to the peach tree and said, ¡°The peach tree is me, I am the peach tree. This peach tree had absorbed Dao Sect essence for 3,000 years and had Dao fruits everywhere. ¡°If the peach tree is my life and my life is the peach tree, then these fruit are my dao fruits. Do you know why I want to obtain this old peach tree so much now?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that this waype of hegemony.

    That peach tree in the Wudang Mountain for three thousand years, hearing Dao Yin and bearing Dao Fruit. Feng Xiuyang knew that it would be difficult to get what he wanted in a ce like State of Yan, so he thought of a cheap trick. He traded his life for the life of the peach tree. This way, the three thousand year old Dao Fruit on the peach tree would all be his. He didn¡¯t even need to cultivate to enjoy a cultivation of three thousand years.

    An Zheng was shocked, maybe this was the reason why he treated Feng Xiuyang as his opponent?

    An Zheng began to regret that he did not save Yue Yang when he was in the Western Regions.

    ¡°Are you doubting yourself?¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed out loud, ¡°Seeing your expression, I knew you were suspecting yourself. Didn¡¯t you know that this is an illusion? Why would you suspect yourself? ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang raised both of his hands. ¡°Because you¡¯re starting to get confused and you¡¯re starting to get serious.¡±

    The moment he raised his hands, a green leaf grew.

    As in spring, the peach trees have leaves. Then, in a trance, a tree blossomed.

    In the middle of summer, the peach blossoms fell like rain.

    The trees were covered with peach blossoms that were falling down from the wind, likain of peach blossoms. An Zheng¡¯s body was surrounded by falling petals, and there was even an intoxicating scent of flowers.

    Witfft, An Zheng felt a slight pain on his left arm. Lowering his head, he found that a peach blossom had pierced his left arm. Soon after, the iparably gorgeous Peach Blossom Red turned malevolent. The Peach Blossom Blossom Leaves seemed to be able to destroy everything as they rained down on An Zheng. An Zheng wanted to dodge, but at this moment, his body seemed to have lost all control, and he waspletely unable to move.

    Not only was he unable to move, the Cultivation Power in his body instantly disappeared withourace. An Zheng wanted to rely on his own body to block the petals of the peach blossoms, but for some reason, his body had lost its former solidity. Even after being tempered by purple fire, the baptized body of heavenly lightning was still unable to block the rain of peach blossoms. An Zheng¡¯s body instantly became pierced through with hundreds of thousands of holes. Countless petals of peach blossoms rotated and cut into his body before piercing through, going back and forth.

    The mixture of blood and peach blossom looked so sad and beautiful. When the flower petal pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body and flew out, it would bring along a trace of blood. It was as if his body was reluctant to part with the peach blossoms. He extended his hand to try to urge his to stay.

    The scene was frozen in ce, bringing with it a sense of violence and bloodshed. Then, the scene suddenly sped up as countless peach blossoms shot out from An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng felt that his body had already been sliced into pieces, his power disappearing in an instant. Not only strength, but also life. He watched helplessly as the peach flower shot towards him, watched as his own blood flew into the sky, and watched as Feng Xiuyang stood on the stairs and smiled as brilliant aeach flower. An Zheng felt that he could no longer stand, and his knees began to weaken, involuntarily wanting to fall forward.

    At this moment, the corner of Feng Xiuyang¡¯s mouth raised into acent smile, it was the attitude of a victor.

    However, at this moment, the sound of a sword unsheathing came from an unknown ce. His voice was likhunderp that shook the heavens. There was no sound, more mesmerizing than the sound of the sword leaving its scabbard.

    It was An Zheng¡¯s sword, but An Zheng did not pull it out. He stood there, looking like he was covered in blood.

    But An Zheng was also smiling, his smile was even more brilliant than Feng Xiuyang¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you for the illusion, allowing me to see the answer I¡¯ve been looking for all this time. Thank you for this illusion. If I didn¡¯t sink deeper into it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see what¡¯s hidden in my heart. ¡±

    After the sword chime, Luo Hua disappeared!

    An Zheng reached out his right hand, and brought his middle and index fingers together before pointing them forward. ¡°Since you say this is what is in my heart, how can you possibly be so deceiving and controlling it in my heart?¡±

    Pu, a sword appeared out of nowhere and pierced into Feng Xiuyang¡¯s back, right into his heart.

    Feng Xiuyang fell down, his face was filled with unwillingness.

    An Zheng withdrew his hand, and then praised very seriously: ¡°Amazing concealed weapon, amazing illusion technique.¡±

    In the contest ground, there were pieces of concealed weapons that were like peach blossoms on the ground, none of them struck An Zheng. No one understood what was going on. All they heard was the sound of a sword being unsheathed and then the sound of hidden weapons dropping to the ground. Afterwards, Tang Mutang slowly squatted down with a face full of redness as he took deep breaths.

 Chapter 476 - Fighting is not a big deal

    <h4>Chapter 476 ¨C Fighting is not a big deal</h4>

    An Zheng quickly went over to support Tang Mu Tang whose knees were weak. Thetter gave him a grateful look.

    ¡°His skills are inferior.¡±

    After Tang Mu Tang stood up, his hands were still trembling slightly.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Your left hand opened the door to the illusion, but the hidden weapon in your right hand did not make its move. If you were to make a move, both of us might suffer. ¡±

    Tang Mushang smiled, ¡°You really can¡¯tfort others. It¡¯s true that the hidden weapon in my right hand wasn¡¯t used, but your counterattack wasn¡¯t used. You only drew your sword, but the sword didn¡¯te out.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head.

    Tang Mu Tang replied, ¡°Apetition between cultivators is a contest between gentlemen. Victory was easy to determine, but victory was hard to determine. If there was a deep hatred, they would not stop until they were dead. If it was just a difference in power, why would he use his life to injure them? Besides, if I have the confidence to defeat you, I won¡¯t hold back. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m certain that I cannot defeat you. Even if I were to use my right hand¡¯s move, it would be meaningless.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°A gentleman is magnanimous.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang said: ¡°About that ¡­ Actually, I had already guessed it a few days ago. Sooner orter, you would be on the Purple List. All cultivators have apetitive spirit, and so do I. So, I was also looking forward to fighting with you today. They said that you were a Fighting Berserker Demon and did not deserve this name. However ¡­ ¡°That ¡­¡±

    He smiled a little embarrassedly: ¡°Of course I want to know your strength, but what I want to know more is ¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you went to Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s house to cook a normal meal that day, but the fragrance floated a few hundred meters ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly: ¡°Come to my ce at noon today, I¡¯ll cook a few small dishes, you and I will drink together.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang: ¡°Excellent, excellent. See youter.¡±

    After saying that, he happily left, withourace of unhappiness from losing. This world was very big. If there were people who were narrow-minded, there would naturally be people who were magnanimous. Tang Mu Tang was thetter. He had the heart for victory and defeat, but losing was losing. He would not hold it against himself for being so paranoid. People who were this open-minded tended to increase their cultivation level even faster. If An Zheng was a narrow-minded person, even if his luck was any better, it would still be impossible for him to achieve what he had achieved so far.

    An Zheng had finished fighting for the twentieth ce on the Purple List and had now entered the ranks of the first house of Three Academies¡¯s Purple List. So from this moment onwards, An Zheng would have the qualifications to be received by the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo when he arrives. Since he had already achieved his goal, An Zheng was not going to continue challenging. If it was ording to An Zheng¡¯s personality, he would really want to fight them on his own. He had already been cultivating for seven or eight years, and this waare chance to test himself.

    If he did not have any other goal this time, and purely came to test his strength, An Zheng would definitely continue to challenge him. But now, An Zheng had to conserve his strength. Although he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the mastermind, he still couldn¡¯t give up.

    Moreover, An Zheng did not want to create unnecessary trouble now. If he continued to challenge them, then he would offend many people. Not everyone in the Three Academies, especially those on the Purple List, was as magnanimous as Tang Mu Tang.

    An Zheng walked to Cen Jiaoxi and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these past few days, if I did not have Mister¡¯s help, I might not have been able to do it so smoothly.¡±

    Cen An¡¯s face changed slightly: What do you mean by that?

    An Zheng: ¡°I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

    It was as if ayer of ck lines appeared on Cen An¡¯s forehead. She had made an exception for An Zheng to pass the Golden Ranking and directly hit the Purple Ranking, wanting to teach him a lesson to suppress his arrogance. Actually, in her heart, she still had a bit of bad taste. She really wanted to see what kind of expression An Zheng, who had sucaughty and arrogant personality, would have if he were beaten by someone else. Of course she knew that Tang Mu Tang would definitely not be An Zheng¡¯s match. Even those ranked tenth on the Purple List might not be An Zheng¡¯s match. But there was still the first ten, which one of them was not a freak among perverts.

    However, An Zheng actually stopped ying, this made her feel like he was about to eat his favorite food, in the end the waiter knocked the te in front of her.

    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re not f * cking fighting anymore? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Sir, look good.¡±

    Cen An¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, how could he care about dignity? However, to think that someone at her level of status would actually say something like ¡®damn it¡¯. It was enough to show his current mood. She wanted to see An Zheng fail, but in the end he lost.

    ¡°Young man!¡±

    Cen An suddenly became serious, and said with a noble expression, ¡°One must have a goal, and apetitive spirit, especially when you¡¯re your age. If he didn¡¯t prove himself on the leaderboard, how else could he prove himself? If you gave up now, then the neen people at the top of the Purple Rankings wouldugh at you. They would feel that you were too cowardly to continue challenging them. Can sucroud person like you bear with it? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cen An: ¡°...¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If Mister has nothing else, I will be leaving first. At noon, Tang Mu Tang wants to go to my ce to eat, so I¡¯m going out to prepare and buy some dishes. ¡±

    Hearing that it was time to eat, Cen An¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Do you need someone to apany you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°You have more dignity ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said his goodbyes. The observing disciples of the Three Academies did not know that An Zheng had given up his challenge and were still cheering. Quite a few girls had actually posted banners and slogans as they kept shouting. A lolicon girl jumped and shouted, ¡°Du Shaobai! You are the best! ¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai, continue fighting until you get to the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai, you have fought for the honor of our people from the second courtyard. We believe that you can continue forward!¡±

    ¡°Continue working!¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand at them, and then walked away witxed expression. Everyone thought he had just gone back to rest and was still cheering. Many of them had even promised toe to the battlestage early in the morning to watch a good show.

    An Zheng walked towards the door. Since he had agreed to treat everyone to dinner, he naturally had to prepare well. However, just as he reached the entrance, he was suddenly called by someone behind him.

    ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    An Zheng stopped and looked back. It was a young man that he did not recognize. He looked to be in his twenties, with a white face and no beard. He was a very handsome man. Judging from his clothes, he should be of good family background. Judging from their demeanor, they must have been born into a wealthy family, and they must have had an air of superiority. When he called out to An Zheng, there was still a kind of baffling anger in his eyes.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    An Zheng politely asked.

    ¡°My name is Nanming Lihuo.¡±

    An Zheng remembered this name, it was ranked tenth on the Purple List.

    One of them was the one who was the leader of the buddhist sects, the Demon Sword, Nanming Lihuo Sword. This person¡¯s name was Nanming Lihuo, it was obvious that he was rted to the Buddhist Sect. An Zheng understood all the big ns in the Great Xi Empire, no family was the surname. However, this young man had a faint but very obvious arrogance in him. It was clear that he came from arge n, which meant that this person had changed his name.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up, and he remembered something.

    Not long after the Fa Zen Temple was first established in the Da Xi region, the monks of the temple had once saved an important figure from a prominent family in the Da Xi region.

    That was a long time ago, Da Xi was not as stable as she was now. At that time, the Great Western Left was already a first-rate family with a very high status. People of the Left had always held a very important position in the military. For example, the Left Swordhall, one of the Great Xi Temple Generals, was the representative of the Left. That year, the representative of the Left, who was also the general of the Temple, Zuo Hong Liu, was heavily injured when he led his troops out. The Saint King had personally ordered to save him at all costs, but he couldn¡¯t find the Holy Hand to bring him back to life.

    After hearing about this, the monk from the Fa Zen Temple took the initiative to treat Zuo Hong Liu¡¯s injuries and forcefully pulled her back from the gates of hell. Ever since then, Left had always been very respectful towards the Fa Zen Temple. In order to express her gratitude, Zuo Hong Liu had ordered that after this, every generation of Left would send their most outstanding disciple to the Fa Zen Temple to cultivate. He gave up hisst name and was given a name by a monk of the Fazen Temple.

    This Nanming Lihuo, was most likely someone from the Left.

    When An Zheng and the others were in the Western Region, they had seen Left Swordhall make a move. Left Swordhall did not seem to be at a disadvantage when fighting with the experts of the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Sect. One must know that the one fighting with the Left Swordhall was the eldest disciple of the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s Buddha, Monk Feng. Furthermore, with such arge n having such a long umtion of resources, it was naturally impossible for only the Left Swordhall, a true ranker, to make his move.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you just gave up on your challenge?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, your news was pretty fast.¡±

    He looked behind Nanming Lihuo and easily saw the gloating face of Cen An. It was indeed instigated by this troublesome mister ¡­ What was she nning to do? See him make a fool of himself?

    ¡°Why did you give up the challenge?¡±

    Nanming Lihuo looked at An Zheng in the eyes and said, ¡°Did you stop challenging because you felt that your strength was not enough to continue challenging upwards, or do you not feel that there is a need to continue challenging?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Nanming Lihuo said: ¡°If you feel that you are not qualified, then I will leave right now. Because I won¡¯t fight with someone who doesn¡¯t have confidence. That would be a stain on my own strength. If you don¡¯t have to keep up the challenge, then you¡¯re looking down on us. At least, that¡¯s what I think. Therefore, even if you do not continue to challenge me, I will still challenge you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Nanming Lihuo was startled for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re a bit more polite when you speak.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are currently ranked tenth on the Purple List, if you are not going to challenge the ninth, why are you challenging me?¡±

    Nanming Lihuo said: ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯ule in the academy that the people at the top of the rankings are not allowed to challenge the people at the bottom. I feel that if you are my opponent, I can challenge you. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Cen Jiaoxi who was standing far away from him. That woman had an expression of ¡°hide, hide, hide¡± on his face. An Zheng could not help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to fight, but I can¡¯t do it this morning, and I can¡¯t do it at noon either. If you want to fight, wait till after we finish lunch. ¡±

    Nanming Lihuo turned and left, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the battle arena to wait for you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me so early? It¡¯s going to be a long time. ¡±

    Nanming Lihuo¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, he then turned around with a serious expression: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your house to wait for you, and we¡¯ll have a meal together at the same time. ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t hide.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you want to eat a meal, why spend so much effort ¡­¡±

    Nanming Lihuo raised his arrogant head, and pointed to the front: ¡°Go buy some vegetables.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Cen An ran over excitedly from afar, without having the bearing of a gentleman: ¡°Right, right, right, go buy some food first. Why the rush when fighting, let¡¯s first solve the problem of the stomach first!¡±

 Chapter 477 - Disobedience to Death

    <h4>Chapter 477 ¨C Disobedience to Death</h4>

    In the beginning, Nanming Lihuo and Tang Mu Tang had eaten in a gentle manner, but from the beginning, Cen Jiaoxi had never considered himself to beacher or a woman. Although the way he ate was not ugly, it was fast. When Nanming Lihuo and Tang Mu Tang saw that this was no good, they could only increase their speed.

    However, An Zheng was a little worried in his heart. Right now, he was forcibly trapped inside, and there was no way for him to escape at all. But if they didn¡¯t leave now, who knew when the potential danger would burst out? And after Fang Zheng¡¯s remnant soul left, it had disappeared without any news, so he still did not know what exactly had happened. If Fang Zheng¡¯s residual soul was under someone¡¯s control, or if he died ¡­

    An Zheng shook his head. He had a heavy load on his mind, but he could not show it.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    An Zheng asked himself in his heart.

    Seeing Cen An and the other two, An Zheng suddenly thought of a way. If he did not want any idents to happen, then there was actually another way besides leaving, and that was to expose himself to the public. It was taller than before, and it allowed itself to appear in everyone¡¯s line of sight at all times. Especially when he was with someone who was powerful and had a profound background. Anyone who wanted to kill him would have some misgivings.

    An Zheng thought about it, of course the strongest amongst the three was Cen Jiaoxi. This female instructor was really secretive. That night, she casually razed a hill to the ground and even made a smallke. With such terrifying strength, it would be too good to be a bodyguard.

    Therefore, An Zheng immediately made a decision.

    ¡°Cen Jiaoxi, I want to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to move into your little yard.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cen An suddenly raised his head, there was still food in his mouth, and he looked at An Zheng in shock. Perhaps he had thought of something rather awkward, so his face suddenly turned red: ¡°About this ¡­¡± ¡°You also know that I¡¯m old ¡­¡±

    An Zheng coughed, ¡°Sir, you misunderstood. I mean, if I move into your little yard, you can eat my cooking every day. ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t be able to think of any other way.¡±

    Cen An coughed.

    Nanming Lihuo coughed.

    Tang Mu Tang raised his head as his mouth was filled with questions: ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. If everyone wants to eat the food I make, you can go to Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s courtyard to eat it.¡±

    Nanming Lihuo said seriously: ¡°I really want to fight with you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nanming Lihuo was getting anxious: ¡°I really want to fight with you!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm, mhm ¡­¡±

    Nanming Lihuo: ¡°Am I supposed to prove myself if I don¡¯t eat it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Nanming Lihuo: ¡°But why should I prove myself in such a way? ¡°I have a clear conscience ¡­¡±

    He continued to eat.

    The news of Nanming Lihuo challenging An Zheng had already spread out. From this, it could be seen that Cen Jiaoxi, who would use any means possible to eat a meal, was not someone to be trifled with. Therefore, a group of people had long been waiting outside An Zheng¡¯s room, ready for the start of the battle. An Zheng had jumped straight from the Golden Ranking to challenge the 20th ce disciple of the Purple Ranking, Tang Mu Tang. And he had won, for the disciples, this was simply an annual farce. But now, it seemed that this was just an appetizer. There was still a big show to be yed in the afternoon... The tenth ranked Nanming Lihuo challenges An Zheng!

    While An Zheng was eating, he pretended to ask inadvertently and confirmed his spection. Nanming Lihuo was indeed someone from the Left, and right now, the most popr Left Swordhall among the Temple Generals was his grandfather. His father¡¯s name was Zuo Xiong, and he was originally selected to cultivate in the Fa Zen Temple. However, because of a major illnesster on, his name was changed to someone else. Nanming Lihuo entered the Fa Zen Temple at the age of six. He started to practice the Buddhist arts at the Fa Zen Temple, but he did not practice the techniques of the buddhist sects.

    After all, he was only a nominal disciple, and it was impossible for the Buddhist Sect to pass down their most authentic and top-grade techniques to a nominal disciple, even if he was from the Left. Moreover, the Left¡¯s own cultivation technique was already strong, there was no need for him to cultivate in the Buddhist Sect. Initially, Zuo Hong Liu¡¯s decision was out of respect and gratitude to the Fa Zen Temple.

    Nanming Lihuo cultivated at the Fa Zen Temple for 12 years, copying all of the Buddhist scriptures at the Fa Zen Temple ten times before taking his leave. Returning home at the age of eighteen, he hadn¡¯t left his home for four years. Rumors had it that he had already died young. However, at the age of twenty-two, he suddenly requested to enter Three Academies. Starting from the second year, he would challenge the Red List, the Golden Ranking, the Purple Ranking, and enter the Purple Ranking¡¯s tenth ce in one year.

    Those who were familiar with the Left knew what the situation was, this was Left paving the way for Nanming Lihuo. Those from the Left must enter the military. When Nanming Lihuo cultivated and entered the purple ranking in the Three Academies, he was naturally transferred away by the military.

    This was the power of arge family, and no matter how many years a disciple of the Humble ss had been fighting, he could not get his hands on it.

    The three of them still had not finished their meal, even after the dishes had been cleaned up.

    Cen An said: ¡°I would like to ask for instructions to expel the academy¡¯s chef. Your talent in cooking is so high, why would you cultivate?! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Cen An self-consciously spoke, andughed awkwardly: ¡°The two of you get ready, you can go to the contest groundter. I will go back to register for you. Also, I have another matter to tell you two. The Headmaster already knows about thepetition between the two of you. He will be watching thepetition from a ce that you two do not know about, so thispetition has a lot of significance. ¡±

    As she said these words, her face didn¡¯t turn red, nor did she panic.

    Nanming Lihuo immediately became serious: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    If he were to know that the female lecturer sitting in front of him who ate in such a brutal manner was the real dean of the academy, who knew if his outlook on life would bepletely overturned. One must know that the majority of the disciples of the Three Academies had an unreasonable reverence towards that mysterious dean. Who knew how Cen An managed things in the past few years, to actually make himself look so mysterious and tall.

    Perhaps it was to avoid awkwardness after eating that, Nanming Lihuo left An Zheng¡¯s room.

    Tang Mu Tang stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang replied, ¡°I have to say thank you. Although I¡¯m not from a big family, my family background is still good. ¡°You should know as well how the older generations bring up their children ¡­¡±

    He let out a long sigh. ¡°It would be better if a parent doted on you. If grandpa and grandma doted on you again, it would be an extremely terrifying thing to do. When I was young, my grandfather said that boys of course had to eat big fish and big meat to grow tall and strong. So every meal was meat, all kinds of meat, so that by the time I was six years old, the smell of meat would be endless. ¡°From the age of six until now, I haven¡¯t been able to eat a single mouthful of meat, so I am the skinniest in my family ¡­¡±

    A group of able-bodied men uncontrobly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, surrounding a thin and weak little boy. All of them had fake smiles on their faces: ¡°Darling, it¡¯s alright,e and have a bite of the meat.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head with all his might to get rid of this scene from his mind, and looked at Tang Mu Tang with sympathy.

    Tang Mu Tang said: ¡°In the end, forget about eating meat, even eating food has be difficult. As soon as I smell the food, I want to vomit. All these years, he had been relying on pills to maintain his body. But that day when you were cooking in Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s small courtyard, the fragrance of the cabbage actually made me salivate. Ever since that day, the smell has been lingering in my nose. It¡¯s not like I have the nerve toe and find you, so I could only wait for you toe challenge the Purple Rankings. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You and I are friends from today onwards, I will teach you how to make somemon dishes, as long as the seasonings are ced in the correct order, the quantity is no problem, the temperature is no problem, the taste of the dishes will not be bad.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    Tang Mu Tang was exceptionally excited: ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to learn to cook for a long time, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer ¡­¡±

    Heughed embarrassedly: ¡°I have let you down. I will leave first, you still have to prepare for the duel with Nanming Lihuo ¡­ Oh yes, there¡¯s one thing you should take note of. Nanming Lihuo was born in the Left, and the sword qi of the Left was one of the strongest sword qi in the Da Xi family, one of the families who hadprehended the deepest in the way of the sword. Do you know why the Great Monk of the Fa Zen Temple gave him the name Nanming Lihuo after he entered the Fa Zen Temple? ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    Tang Mu Tang replied with one word: ¡°His Cultivation Power can only be described with one word, and that is explosive. It¡¯s rumored that Nanming Lihuo Sword is the first Buddha of the Buddhist Sect to use his power to refine the Demon Sword, and it¡¯s rumored that he has the might of the heavens. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I understand.¡±

    He cupped his fists in thanks.

    After Tang Mu Tang had left, An Zheng packed up a few things before heading towards the contest ground. Along the way, there was an endless stream of people, and those girls who were waiting for An Zheng toe out didn¡¯t even have lunch. When they saw An Zheng, they were so excited that it was as if they had been injected with chicken blood.

    An Zheng saw the cute little loli once again and smiled at her. The little girl¡¯s face immediately flushed red with happiness and satisfaction.

    Just as An Zheng was about to reach the contest ground, his instructor in theory really stopped him halfway.

    ¡°You really want to fight with Nanming Lihuo?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You should give up. Even though your talent and strength are very strong, you are definitely not Nanming Lihuo¡¯s match. I have observed your Cultivation Power before, you are at most at the early stage of the Lower Completion Stage. Although you are already considered an unparalleled genius at your age, your umtion is definitely not as good as someone from arge n like that. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think losing is a disgraceful thing.¡±

    ¡°But you may die.¡±

    Fang Xing was serious: ¡°Do you know Nanming Lihuo? His Cultivation Power was too... It was too violent. Once he made a move, there would be no room for manoeuvre. That was why his family had chosen to send him to the Fa Zen Temple. Even though he had been copying scriptures in the Fa Zen Temple for 12 years, he had only suppressed some of the ruthless aura in his body. But if you were to fight with him, and if he were to use True Fire, you will be in great danger. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t people forbidden to kill in the academy.¡±

    Fang Huanzhen replied: ¡°But he is from the Left. The people from the Left killed people, so it¡¯s not considered killing people.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, sir, but I still have to fight in this battle. If this battle is over, regardless of whether I win or lose, I will cultivate seriously in Mister¡¯s ss until I meet His Majesty, the Great Emperor. Then, I will be returning to the State of Yan. I am deeply grateful for Mister¡¯s previous beautiful intentions. ¡±

    Fang Zhen sighed, ¡°There is no way out if we stay in the State of Yan.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    He only said that one word, and was not willing to say anything more, so he directly headed towards the contest ground. An old man who looked like a servant shakily walked to Fang Shishi¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°How unfortunate.¡±

    The service elder shook his head: ¡°The first lord has appeared. You should prepare yourself and give the order for all Ming Fa Si members to gather in an hour, whether it is in the dark or on the surface. The exact news was that the first lord had not died yet, moreover, he had been captured by some people. He would be sent to the imperial pce in two hours. Even if our Ming Fa Si were to rebel against the heavens, we have to save our first lord. ¡±

    Hearing these words, Fang Xing clenched his fist tightly, ¡°Then it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to stay. Ming Fa Si would rather die in battle, so I have to show my attitude.¡±

    The old servant nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, no matter who, no matter how difficult, we will stand by the leader¡¯s side. We would rather die than submit.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Which one are you talking about?

    <h4>Chapter 478 ¨C Which one are you talking about?</h4>

    When An Zheng walked to the contest ground, he really left the Three Academies with that extremely ordinary servant. Perhaps because they knew that they were doomed this time, the two of them did not deliberately split up. An Zheng did not know what was going to happen, he had his own ns. During the short time An Zheng and Nanming Lihuo were preparing for the match, the entire Ming Fa Si had been preparing for it ¡­ Die.

    After Nanming Lihuo left An Zheng¡¯s room, he had been waiting in contest ground. Upon seeing An Zheng, he stood up and cupped his fists.

    An Zheng earnestly returned the greeting, then both parties retreated a few steps back, returning to the edge of contest ground.

    The Purple Rankings was thergest one, it waundred meters square. Butpared to cultivators of this level, the range of a hundred meters was actually very small. Fortunately, this ce had been personally reinforced by the Headmaster, so even those on the Purple List would not be able to destroy contest ground.

    Not long ago, Tang Mu Tang had also appeared within the crowd. His attention was very focused, and there waint of worry in his eyes. A young man in white clothes squeezed in beside him. He was handsome and had delicate features. The two of them looked at each other, then gave each other a kind smile.

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±

    The man in white asked.

    Tang Mu Tang did not recognize this person, but politely answered: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If I were to judge, I would think that Nanming Lihuo¡¯s chances of winning are a little higher. As for Du Shaobai ¡­ Even though he was very strong, he had not cultivated for very long, and his cultivation was not as good as Nanming Lihuo¡¯s. The most important thing is, Nanming Lihuo¡¯s ruthless aura is just too strong, even the Buddhist chanting at the Buddhist temple for twelve years cannot suppress it. ¡±

    The white clothed man was stunned. ¡°That guy is called Du Shaobai?¡±

    Tang Mu Tang: ¡°You actually didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    The man in white smiled evilly. ¡°Recently, I haven¡¯t been in the academy. I went out to y for a while. When I came back, I heard that there was a fierce person, so I rushed over to take a look.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang: ¡°I see that you¡¯re unfamiliar. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The man in white hesitated for a moment. ¡°My name is Chen Zheng, Skinny.¡±

    ¡°Four words?¡±

    ¡°Yes, four words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange ¡­¡± Do you have the surname Chen or the surname Chen? ¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but the father gave me such a name. At that time, I did not have the ability to resist, so it would be toote if I felt that it was not good.

    Tang Mu Tang replied: ¡°That¡¯s true, I also don¡¯t like my name. I don¡¯t know why I have to call myself Tang Mu Tang either.¡±

    The man in white pointed towards the contest ground. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    The two of them were immediately attracted by the other side. The man in white looked calm and rxed, as if it really had nothing to do with him. Tang Mutang looked at it for a while, then said, ¡°Right now, the two are still probing each other. Basically, they want to see just how strong their opponent is. There was reason for Du Shaobai to do so. After all, his cultivation level was not as good as Nanming Lihuo¡¯s. But Nanming Lihuo was so cautious, it was really strange. If he really didn¡¯t hold back at all when he made his move with his Explosive Sword, then he could be ced aigher position on the Purple Rankings. However, he was worried that he might identally kill someone, so he had not dared to go all out. ¡±

    Chen Tan said in a thin voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that Du Shaobai guy is also abnormal. Otherwise, how could he hit the Purple Rankings in one go?¡±

    On the contest ground¡¯s side, An Zheng blocked a punch from Nanming Lihuo as his body floated backwards. Then, both of his hands came together, and two gigantic palm silhouettes appeared in midair. As if pping his hands together, he pounced towards Nanming Lihuo. If those two huge palms were to p together, one could imagine how powerful it would be.

    ¡°When you and I exchange blows, we shall rely on our abilities and not on auxiliary items.¡±

    Nanming Lihuo pushed both of his hands out, using all of his strength to push away the two gigantic palm images. The two palms flew out to the left and right, heavily mming into the barrier. Although it was jusest of his strength, the collision with the barrier still caused the ground to tremble. The people nearby could not help but retreat in shock, fearing that the palm wind would rush out from the barrier and harm the innocent.

    Nanming Lihuo suddenly moved forward, and pointed with his left index finger and middle finger: ¡°You don¡¯t need a magic tool!¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±

    He grabbed forward with his left hand, and a dragon-shaped current flowed out of his palm. That light purple electric current smashed straight towards Nanming Lihuo¡¯s sword intent. The dragon-shaped electric current and the sword aura collided in midair and then suddenly exploded.

    Without the barrier blocking them, the two of them could have razed everything within a hundred meters.

    After the probing ended, they began to exert their full strength.

    ¡°Explosive Sword: Sword Breaks the Mountains and Rivers!¡±

    Following Nanming Lihuo¡¯s soft shout, the Sword Qi around his fingers suddenly became sharp, and in mid air, it was as if a gigantic sword had appeared, thrusting towards An Zheng with zing mes. An Zheng¡¯s right fist exploded out, as a scorching sun shot out from his fist. After the scorching sun and the sword aura shed, the sword aura actually pierced through the scorching sun, and then, an indescribably huge force suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng.

    Explode!

    The reason why it was called the Explosion Sword was because, first, Nanming Lihuo¡¯s Sword Qi was too ferocious, and secondly, because of the strange, unfathomable power of the explosion. What exploded out was sword Qis.

    The Sword Qi that exploded in front of An Zheng¡¯s chest instantly formed an aura that was simr to a ck hole. An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily moved closer to the ck hole, as if an invisible hand had reached out from the ck hole and grabbed onto the clothes on An Zheng¡¯s chest, and then desperately pulled inside. But he did not have sucand. When An Zheng felt that he was almost sucked into the ck hole, countless of sword qi rushed out from the ck hole.

    This was the Explosive Sword.

    The sword qi exploded, forming a ck hole. After the change in aura, An Zheng¡¯s body would be pulled back to the spot where the explosion would ur. At this time, the most powerful part of the exploding sword was actually this. The previous explosion had only changed the aura, but this explosion was the explosion of the Sword Qi.

    The sword Qis that seemed like rivers and mountains that could be split apart pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s chest, he already had no time to dodge at this moment.

    A brutal, savage sword.

    This was apetition of savagery and savagery!

    An Zheng punched out with his right fist that was infused with a certain amount of purple lightning and scorching sun energy, forming an iplete Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. An Zheng did not dare to use the true power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. After all, An Zheng was too famous previously, and many experts had seen him use the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns before. When Cen Jiaoxi previously said that the Principal would pay attention to him, An Zheng even more so did not dare to rashly use the pure Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    But fortunately, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns waype of power. It was his unique Cultivation Power. But the current Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns could only be created by fusing two types of energy.

    A thunderstorm appeared, and countless currents of electricity met the countless sword Qis.

    This was perhaps the first time in Nanming Lihuo¡¯s history that someone hadpeted against him in such a fierce and ruthless way. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t lost before, but those who could defeat him relied on a far higher cultivation level to suppress him. But An Zheng was different. An Zheng¡¯s realm was simr to his, but when they came, it was equal!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire barrier shook violently.

    That was a Spirit Formation personally set up by the academy¡¯s headmaster. Although it was only used forpetitions between disciples so naturally he would not go all out toy a Spirit Formation, it was, after all, a Spirit Formation created by a supreme expert. It was already shocking enough that the barrier had been shaken to this extent by the confrontation between An Zheng and Nanming Lihuo.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    I thought Du Shaobai had already reached his limit. The reason he heard the news that Du Shaobai was nning to give up on his challenge was because he knew his own limits. But now I¡¯m wrong, it¡¯s horrible. That¡¯s Nanming Lihuo, you remember when Nanming Lihuo challenged the tenth rank of the Purple Rankings, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat yet and fought head on with him. Half of his arm was crippled, and it took him almost three months of rest before he managed to recover. ¡±

    ¡°I knew it, Du Shaobai wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. He didn¡¯t stop to challenge us because he was worried that he couldn¡¯t beat us, but because he had already achieved his goal!¡±

    A girl shouted excitedly, ¡°Du Shaobai!¡±

    He had only called out the name, but the meaning was extremely clear. Amongst the crowd, Sheng Wuya who stood the furthest looked at the youngster who could fight with Nanming Lihuo head on with his eyes filled with dejection. This was the first time she had been so impulsive, the first time he had been so tempted. In the past, she had met a man that tempted his, but that man only moved his faintly. This time, she was sure that he liked Du Shaobai.

    However, Du Shaobai was a magnanimous man. He said before that he wouldn¡¯t give up his fiancee because of Sheng Wuya, nor would he give up his fiancee because of some chance to stay in the Da Xi world.

    Why?

    Sheng Wuya wanted to scream out loud. Why couldn¡¯t he own such a man?

    After a violent shaking, the barrier was still undamaged.

    Cen An, who was sitting in the distance, raised his hand to adjust the hair hanging in front of his forehead, pretended to inadvertently turn his head, and used his hand to cover his face as he looked at Ye Lan who was seated beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯m so scared. If these two little guys leak the barrier, then where would I put my face?¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°Who taught you how to create barriers as casually as that! So hasty! ¡°Then perfunctory!¡±

    Cen An: ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, do you not feel that Du Shaobai¡¯s power is a little familiar?¡±

    Ye Lan nodded, ¡°Of course I can feel it. That aura is too strong, it makes people think of that person uncontrobly ¡­ It was just that it was definitely not, and there was no connection between the two of them. You can¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t see that that person¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns is purely a type of power, a power that only belongs to him. But Du Shaobai¡¯s power of thunderstorm, is a change that urred after the two types of power mixed together. ¡±

    Cen An: ¡°If I didn¡¯t notice it, I might have already charged over.¡±

    Ye Lan: ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± How could such a cold and arrogant person die? ¡±

    While the two of them were conversing, thepetition at the contest ground had reached a new height. Unable to defeat An Zheng in a single blow, a sharp glint shed across Nanming Lihuo¡¯s eyes. That was the ruthless aura in his body, and because he did not defeat An Zheng, he was agitated.

    ¡°He can actually block it?¡±

    A hint of a smile rose on the corner of Nanming Lihuo¡¯s mouth, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone made me serious.¡±

    When heughed, there was actually a faint me that seemed to be purpleing out of his mouth. It was as if the evil spirits of hell had opened their mouths, and hellfire surged out from within. That was his ruthlessness, the already materialized ruthlessness.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    ¡°Du Shaobai has angered Nanming Lihuo. We must stop him, or else someone¡¯s life will be lost!¡±

    He rushed towards Cen Jiaoxi, but the guy standing beside him who imed to be the skinny Chen Zheng disapproved.

    ¡°Someone died?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 479 ¨C Victory!</h4>

    An Zheng had only punched out his mini Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, but it hadpletely blocked Nanming Lihuo¡¯s explosive sword attack. The wildly dancing sword qi and the wildly dancing electric currents were opposites, but from the tyrannical power of the sword, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was unrivalled in the world, so naturally he would not lose to the explosive sword. The imposing aura of the exploding sword, which seemed like it would destroy mountains and rivers, was suppressed by the tyranny of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns after a short while.

    After a boom, the might of the explosive sword was repelled back, and the ck hole that appeared was sted away by Lei Bao.

    A sh of sharpness shed past Nanming Lihuo¡¯s eyes, and heughed.

    As heughed, the hellfire emerged from his mouth.

    He had meditated in the Buddhist temple for twelve years, smelling the Buddhist music and suppressing the ruthless aura within his body. However, those 12 years of Buddhist chanting could only convert this ruthless aura into Buddhist karmic sinmes. At that time, the monk in charge of the Fa Zen Temple had said that he hoped that the power of karmic sinmes would help him defeat demons and not turn him into a demon from hell. However, not long after, the head monk found out that he was wrong.

    Even if the Buddhist chanting turned the ruthless energy into karmic sinmes, it was still hellfire!

    When one had hellfire in their body, it could even be said that hellfire would leak out from the corners of their lips. One could imagine how terrifying this person would be. When Tang Mu Tang saw this scene, his expression immediately changed and he quickly ran towards Cen Jiaoxi.

    But it was toote.

    ¡°Explosive Sword: World Exterminating!¡±

    Nanming Lihuo raised both his hands, as if he was holding something invisible, and then fiercely pressed them down.

    An iparable Sword Qi appeared above An Zheng¡¯s head, and an invisible gigantic sword that was burning with hellfire pierced towards the top of An Zheng¡¯s head. At this moment, everyone saw the huge sword. The most terrifying thing was that the sword actually did not appear to be illusory, but rather real. There were countless hellish runes revolving on the sword, and what was most shocking was that in the middle of the sword, there was actually a monk in a ck cassock sitting cross-legged on the sword.

    There were hellfire and hellish runes on the body of the sword. It was considered the power of evil. However, on top of this evil power sat a buddhist disciple. The monk looked very young. The moment the long sword appeared, the sharp-eyed person was shocked. Because the young monk dressed in the ck cassock looked like Nanming Lihuo himself!

    ¡°Using the heart of Buddha to cultivate the Dao.¡±

    Nanming Lihuo¡¯s eyes also became purple, and faint purple karmic mes overflowed from his eyes. He felt that the fire was more like purple smoke, and there was no heat within the fire.

    When An Zheng raised his head, the gigantic sword had already reached his head.

    World Extermination!

    An Zheng knew that this was the Left¡¯s absolute art. But the World Exterminating Sword that Nanming Lihuo used, hadpletely changed.

    The big sword descended towards An Zheng¡¯s head, its speed was extremely fast.

    An Zheng did the same action as Nanming Lihuo as well, raising both of his hands up at the same time.

    At this time, Tang Mu Tang had already rushed to Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s front: ¡°Sir, quickly stop! Nanming Lihuo could no longer control himself! ¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi shook his head, and pointed forward: ¡°Look.¡±

    Tang Mu Tang suddenly turned around and saw a scene that he would probably never forget for the rest of his life.

    When An Zheng raised both his hands, a huge illusion appeared behind his back. Although it was just an illusion, everyone could see it clearly. It was a war god wearing armor. He was holding a sun in one hand and a ball of purple lightning in the other. The two forces were clearly separated, but there was still a tight connection that could not be severed.

    ¡°What is that!¡±

    Tang Mu Tang¡¯s face was somewhat pale.

    ¡°That is the manifestation of my physique.¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s eyes were also no longer calm. ¡°People with special constitutions will often disy their power in such an illusory form. However, in the whole world, there were very few people who could make the mysterious man appear and help him in battle. Furthermore, I have never seen such an illusion before. The aura that it emitted is too strong, even stronger than Du Shaobai¡¯s own strength, why is it like this? ¡±

    War God!

    An Zheng raised his hands, and the War God behind him did the same. The simcrum of a war god quickly grew in size, and in an instant, it becamhree-meter-tall giant. As War God raised both of his hands upwards, Sunscorch and Violet Lightning struck towards the tip of his longsword. At this moment, the power of fire and thunder hadpletely merged together. A cloudyer had suddenly appeared in front of the greatsword. Purple arcs of electricity tumbled within, and behind the clouds, an iparably dazzling sun slowly rose!

    Aooo!

    A loud and clear dragon roar sounded and a huge purple dragon rushed out from the clouds. Clouds billowed around it, and the domineering aura of a king was evident. It was aplete fusion of the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang and the purple lightning, and An Zheng had made this change to prevent others from seeing through the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    The dragon rose up and then bit down on the sword.

    The hellish runes on the sword started to flow rapidly, as if the sword itself had spiritual energy. ck mes poured down from the sword like a waterfall. It waellfire that could destroy heaven and earth. Anything faced with it would not be able to withstand it.

    But it was a dragon.

    Under the waterfall, the hellfire swirled likornado. The dragon let out a draconic roar, then continued to ascend into the hellfire. No matter how terrifying the incineration power of the hellfire was, the dragon was as good as swimming in the ocean without being affected. From afar, it looked like a golden dragon was climbing up the waterfall.

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡±

    A student of the academy was so scared that his face turned white. ¡°What did I see? That¡¯s a dragon?! ¡±

    The person beside him rubbed his eyes forcefully, and his voice trembled slightly: ¡°That¡¯s a dragon, but who is that guy behind Du Shaobai? Where did the giante from? Is that what Du Shaobai summoned just now? ¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s body form!¡±

    The self-proimed thin guy stood there with a serious expression and said, ¡°There are many true geniuses in this world, and their physiques were extraordinary when they were born. Of course, there were also those who relied on their own efforts to change their physique. However, whether it was innate or acquired physique, as long as one was strong enough, physical form would appear. Rumor has it that the big disciple of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions was Jin Lun, and when he attacked, there were 99 pagodas and golden wheels spinning behind him. Forget about his own power, just the power of his body is enough to block one attack from a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. ¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that the female hero from your Da Xi Empire, the one known as the number one female cultivator, Xu Meidai, has the body of a phoenix. When she made her move, a huge phoenix body appeared behind her back. If the golden wheel form could be said to be one of the strongest defensive energies in the world, then the phoenix form could be said to be one of the strongest offensive energies in the world. It¡¯s rumored that the full power of one strike from the Phoenix body is even more terrifying than one from Xu Meidai. ¡±

    ¡°Then, what body form does Du Shaobai have?!¡±

    The lolicon girl could not help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chen Tan answered seriously.

    The girl was startled for a moment, then nervously said with both hands on her chest: ¡°I feel that she is definitely not weaker than that monk of great power or Senior Xu Meidai!¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s not weak, and he¡¯s even stronger!¡± Chen Tan said as if it was a matter of course.

    One of the male disciples coldly snorted from the side: ¡°What are you eating there for? It¡¯s as if you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Chen Zheng said in a thin voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. That Nanming Lihuo who possesses Hellfire is definitely not An... Du Shaobai¡¯s opponent! ¡±

    The golden dragon rose against the heavens, piercing through theyers of hellfire. Just as he was about to bite down on the sword, the monk carved on the sword suddenly moved. The monk that was sitting cross-legged on the sword before suddenly opened his eyes and pressed down with one hand.

    A ball of ck fire gushed out from his palm, forming a ck dragon. The golden dragon and the ck dragon met in midair. The battle between the two seemed so terrifying. The entire barrier was shaking, as if it would be torn apart in the next second. While the dragon¡¯s roar came out from inside, those who did not have enough Cultivation Power could no longer withstand it.

    Someone screamed and crouched down with his head in his hands. There was blood flowing out of his ears.

    Cen An¡¯s face changed, she casually scattered outwards, as though he was sprinkling stars all over the sky. Countless fine star point flew out andnded on the barrier, and the barrier immediately became stable, without a single shimmer. As for the rest of the star point, they flew out and floated above the spectating disciples¡¯ heads.

    ¡°What two powerful youths!¡±

    Ye Lan let out a long breath. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen sucerrifying young man. It¡¯s difficult to change one¡¯s ranking on the Purple List.

    Tang Mu Tang was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ye Lan nodded. ¡°Nanming Lihuo lost.¡±

    As he finished this sentence, the golden dragon fiercely wrapped itself around the ck Dragon, and then bit the ck Dragon¡¯s neck. The golden dragon soared into the air, and as it shook its head, the ck dragon that it had bitten became as weak aiece of cloth and was flung back and forth. The golden dragon stood in mid-air, its two ws grabbing onto the ck Dragon¡¯s body and biting onto the ck Dragon¡¯s neck. Then, it fiercely pulled out.

    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled when they saw the dragon wipe out another dragon.

    Although it was silent, it was as if everyone could hear the sound of the dragon being torn apart. After the golden dragon tore apart the ck dragon, it continued to climb upwards, biting onto the huge sword. As it bit down on the greatsword, the power of red mes and lightning began to rise, and the ck mes were forced back bit by bit. It onlysted for a short while before a light cracking sound could be heard as a gash appeared on the sword.

    ¡°That is a sword copsing! Even if Nanming Lihuo is destroyed.¡±

    Ye Lan looked at Cen An and said.

    Of course Cen An knew, the sword was Nanming Lihuo. If the sword body was broken, Nanming Lihuo¡¯s state of mind would also be ruined. It wasn¡¯t jushysical blow, but a psychological blow. If such a proud person were to suffer such a setback, it would be difficult for him to recover his current state of mind in the future.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Cen An shouted one word.

    Countless green vines extended from the barrier in an instant. It was unknown how they appeared. These vines bloomed on one side as they extended, it was a blossoming rose.

    The vine wrapped itself around the greatsword and then pulled it to the side, causing the scarlet fire and purple lightning to fail. Countless vines extended over, forming arge circle that enveloped all the scarlet mes and purple lightning.

    An Zheng turned to look at Cen An, who shook his head slightly.

    As Cen An¡¯s hand pressed down, all of An Zheng¡¯s strength was suppressed by the vine. In just an instant, the barrier seemed to have turned into a garden full of greenery.

    Nanming Lihuo opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

    An Zheng calmly nced at Cen An, and then, witaise of his hand, he withdrew his strength. The phantom of the war god behind him suddenly stomped his foot. In that instant, everyone felt an illusion ¡­ The earth quaked and the mountains shook!

    Cen An took a deep breath, then said loudly: ¡°Du Shaobai, victory!¡±

 Chapter 480 - Im not gonna kill you.

    <h4>Chapter 480 ¨C I¡¯m not gonna kill you.</h4>

    An Zheng had defeated Nanming Lihuo, so his name would be even louder and louder in the Three Academies and even in the Great Western Jinling. In fact, although it had only been a few days, the outside world had already spread that a youth from Northern Yan had entered the Golden Ranking from the Second Courtyard to the First Court in a single day.

    However, at this moment, an ordinary carriage slowly passed by on the street. The driver looked like an extremely ordinary old man. He didn¡¯t know why, but the sunlight wasn¡¯t too dazzling, but he was wearing a straw hat. He was dressed in ordinary grey cloth clothes, and on his feet waair of cloth shoes with a thousandyers. No matter how one looked at it, it was just an ordinary coachman. No one would care about such a carriage.

    The carriage didn¡¯t look that special. The carriage was made of wood, and one could see many of these carriages in any carriage market.

    But inside the carriage, there was another world.

    The carriage itself was a spatial artifact, but the interior of the carriage, which looked ordinary, was surprisinglyrge. There was an iron prison inside the carriage, and outside of it, there was actually a reception room. The iron prison was made up of 1080 iron rods. Although it looked normal, this iron prison was known as one of the toughest prisons in the world. There was only one person in the Iron Prison. When he was alive, he was one of the top ten people with the greatest power and prestige.

    Fang Zheng.

    The iron prison was very strong, strong to the point that even the current Fang Zheng was unable to do anything about it. If it was the Fang Zheng at his peak, he might not have been able to do it, but right now, he was only a broken soul, so no matter how strong he was, he was still only a broken soul.

    Fang Zheng was the only one in the iron prison, but he actually had all the facilities. There were beds, tables and chairs, and even bookshelves. The shelves were filled with books and books.

    Half a circle of chairs was ced outside the iron prison, facing the iron prison. There werotal of seven people sitting on the chairs.

    The person sitting in the middle had the dignity of a king. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, just a look from him was enough to strike fear into the hearts of people. That was a natural temperament that no matter how many people tried to learn it, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily learn it. Of course, he had also learned this kind of temperament before, but it was still a different story. He was the prince of the Great Xixi, and could be said to be above everyone else. Therefore, others could not learn his dignity and imposing aura, and his status was not high enough, so there was no way for him to learn it.

    And he had learned this from his father, the Daxi Shenghuang who was revered as the world¡¯smon master. But he also knew very well that he would never have the temperament that his father had.

    If it was said that he had the Ruler¡¯s Qi on him, then Chen Wunuo had the Emperor¡¯s Qi.

    His name was Chen Zhongqi, and was once Fang Zheng¡¯s best friend. He was someone Fang Zheng thought of as a brother. Beside him, three people sat on the left side and three people sat on the right. The three from the left, the one closest to Chen Zhongqi, were all called Gu Jiuling, one of the nine chiefs. The person next to him was called Ning Ya Ting, and based on his identity, he should not be sitting here, but he was very special, special to the point that even Chen Zhongqi treated him with respect. On the chair furthest to the left from Chen Zhongqi was a woman who looked to be about thirty years of age. There were some wrinkles at the corner of her eyes, but she was still very beautiful. His surname was Jasmine.

    Seated on the right, near Chen Zhongqi, was an old man. He was very old already, and his hair and beard were sparse, white, and curly. He gave off a gloomy feeling, as if he had always been in the shadows. He was inside the carriage right now, but even under the scorching sun, he still felt the same way. It was as if he was the shadow of someone.

    This old man¡¯s name was Zhan Yu.

    To the right of the old man was a woman who did not look like a woman at all. She was at least two sizes bigger than the fish, more than two meters tall, and a lump of flesh on her chest was bigger than the head of the fish. There were more than three fish at her waist, so it shouldn¡¯t broblem for her to store three fish in it. Maybe because of the heat, she was wearing only a bra, but it wasn¡¯t lovely at all.

    Her name is Flowery.

    The one on the far right was a short man, very short. The four of them added up to about the same height as a flower. The man looked like a ball sitting there. If he stood up, he would at most look like a football. When you walk, it¡¯s like a ball rolling. His neck could not be seen and his head seemed to be directly resting on his shoulder. It was still a little crooked, so it was unknown whether he did not put it properly or if he was going to hold his parents ountable.

    His name was Timil.

    The seven of them were facing Fang Zheng in the iron prison.

    Fang Zheng did not look at the other six people, no matter how strong they were, they were nothing in his eyes. He was only looking at Chen Zhongqi, and even someone like Chen Zhongqi was flustered by his gaze. If it were not for the fact that there were six other experts sitting beside him, Chen Zhongqi would probably be enraged to the point of going crazy. Sometimes, when a person was mad, it was not necessarily because he was angry, but it was also because he was afraid.

    ¡°It looks like you want to tear me into pieces.¡±

    Maybe it was because the atmosphere was a little awkward, Chen Zhongqi wanted to express his ease at the start. However, the six people beside him were all looking at Fang Zheng with rapt attention, and no one felt his humor.

    Even though they knew that the current Fang Zheng was no longer the Fang Zheng at his peak, even though they were sure that this iron prison could not be broken by such a Fang Zheng. However, they still didn¡¯t dare to lower their guard. None of them dared to do so. There was sucerson in this world. Even if you only thought of this person¡¯s name, you would still be wary and would not dare to be careless. Without a doubt, Fang Zheng was such a person.

    Everyone present was an expert amongst experts, so it was obvious what kind of situation Fang Zheng was in right now. However, no one dared to look down on him, not even the slightest bit.

    Fang Zhengughed coldly, this was the biggest mockery for Chen Zhongqi.

    ¡°Why did you send me to the pce?¡±

    Fang Zheng asked after sneering.

    Chen Zhongqi shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be rxed as he said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because royal father thinks that I¡¯m the most reliable when ites to working.¡±

    Fang Zheng: ¡°Actually, you know the answer yourself. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t dare to admit it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Why would I not dare to admit to it?¡±

    ¡°Why did you send me to the pce?¡±

    Fang Zheng asked the same question again.

    Chen Zhongqi remained silent and did not reply.

    Fang Zheng sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t dare to say? Let me speak for you. Do you really think that His Majesty the Sacred Emperor doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve caused my death? Even if he didn¡¯t know at the time, he would have known very soon. In this world, there was no one who could hide anything from him. As long as he wanted to investigate, there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t find out. But if so, why doesn¡¯t he punish you? Because you¡¯re his son, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    Fang Zheng¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into Chen Zhongqi¡¯s heart. He could be as unmoving as a mountain in front of anyone, but not in front of Fang Zheng. In front of Fang Zheng, especially the Fang Zheng who should have already died, it was impossible for him to calm down.

    ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s after?¡±

    Fang Zheng asked Chen Zhongqi, but Chen Zhongqi did not answer.

    Fang Zheng continued: ¡°What Chen Wunuo pursues is to be the greatest Emperor, to be a Holy Lord. However, in the eyes of others, he was already a Saint Lord. He wanted to berfect Holy Lord, which meant that he had no time to spare. He wants to be a holy man who will never be criticized, so not only him, but all of you cannot be wed. Once word got out that his son had caused the death of the head of Ming Fa Si, it would be a stain on him. If we were to talk about you in the future, the one that would be mentioned would definitely not be you, Chen Zhongqi, but one of Chen Wunuo¡¯s sons. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed towards Chen Zhongqi. ¡°Chen Wunuo will leave his name forever, and you will at most be Chen Wunuo¡¯s son. You won¡¯t even be remembered by name in the future.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi bellowed.

    Fang Zhengughed: ¡°What, you got a sore spot from what I said? Since Chen Wunuo had requested for him to be wless, then he could not let anything happen to his son. If his trusted aides were to spread the news and do something against thew, then in the future, he would say that Chen Wunuo did not use people properly. If his son broke thew, people would say that he had no children. Whether it is the wrong person or theck of a godson, it is a disgrace to his reputation. ¡±

    ¡°So if he doesn¡¯t kill you, he doesn¡¯t punish you. If he does, there will be no ws. At the very least, outsiders will not know and ordinary citizens will not know. Have you heard of the story of hiding one¡¯s ears from the others? Chen Wunuo is more or less done. ¡±

    The more Fang Zheng spoke, the more rxed he became, and his tone was very calm: ¡°However, I advise you to never touch upon that bottom line, that is the bottom line.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You¡¯re jusrisoner now, and you think you¡¯re the head of the Ming Fa Si?¡±

    Fang Zheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not even a prisoner, I¡¯m just a dead person. I¡¯m just curious. When are you going to do it? Chen Wunuo gave me to you for punishment, but it was very obvious that he wanted you to kill me. If you hand me over to someone else, they might not kill me. They would feel that the reason the Holy Emperor handed Fang Zheng over to them, was because he trusted them. They had to safely send this unknown Fang Zheng to the pce. ¡±

    ¡°As for you, you are the only person who will definitely make a move. Thus, he chose you.¡±

    Fang Zheng walked forward a few steps, sticking close to the edge of the iron prison, and looked into Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes: ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi took a deep breath and calmed himself down. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t lose too much face in front of his own subordinates. In terms of momentum, he had long lost to An Zheng, but he could not lose his demeanor again.

    ¡°You should be right.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°This is the difference between you and me. You have done a lifetime worth of righteous deeds, but in the end, this is the result. I am the one who killed you, and I have killed quite a few people. However, as long as I do as you say and do not touch that bottom line, I will forever be alive and well. ¡±

    Fang Zheng was not angry nor was he angry: ¡°I understand you too well, you will die sooner orter. If you are able to hold back from touching thatyer of bottom line, you are not Chen Zhongqi, so there is no need for you to design such a big scheme to kill me. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi suddenlyughed, ¡°You are truly pitiful.¡±

    Fang Zheng turned his head to the side and looked at him, ¡°You think you¡¯re more pitiful than me?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and walked out of the iron prison, there were only a few iron rods separating the two of them. He looked into Fang Zheng¡¯s eyes, and Fang Zheng also looked into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m pitiful.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°In your opinion, I¡¯m just pitiful. It¡¯s just that you think that arince, I¡¯ll never be able to be a Holy Emperor, because I can¡¯t live past my own father, right? That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always thought of as my misery, yes, of course you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not just me, my brothers all thought so. They all felt sorry for themselves. But because we knew from the beginning that we were pitiful, we were in a good mood. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different, you¡¯re really pitiful.¡±

    He looked into Fang Zheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful, even now, you still don¡¯t know who it was that wanted to kill you. ¡°Pitiful to the point where I still have illusions.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?!¡±

    Fang Zheng asked.

    Chen Zhongqi sighed: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? It was never me who killed you ¡­ Never. ¡±

    In an instant, Fang Zheng¡¯s face turned pale white.

 Chapter 481 - Open Your Eyes!

    <h4>Chapter 481 ¨C Open Your Eyes!</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi spun two iron balls in his hand, but the iron balls did not even have the slightest impact. He looked straight into Fang Zheng¡¯s eyes. After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked back to the chair, sitting down once again.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you such a cruel thing. ¡°But if I don¡¯t tell you, you still won¡¯t give up. You think I¡¯m doing something shameful.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shook his head: ¡°I remember what I told you before, no matter how many difficult cases you handle, no matter how mature and violent your methods are, you are always very simple. ¡°You thought that you could bring peace to the Great Xixi on your own? That your brother must have been a brother all his life? That the Saint King, whom you admire, would always trust you.¡±

    He sighed: ¡°However, there is one thing you are right about, royal father¡¯s goal is to pursue the word ¡®wless¡¯. So he gave you decency, and even if he dered your treason, he would bury you. So why did you return this remnant soul of yours? You want me to disgrace you? ¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Fang Zheng grabbed onto the iron prison and asked angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°It seems that you still do not believe me and are unwilling to give up. I didn¡¯te to see you myself today. I brought them with me. If I really wanted you dead, would I have brought them to you? No, no, no, I¡¯ll kill you again as soon as I can. With so many people talking, even though I believe that everyone here has a very tight mouth, it¡¯s hard to keep them from talking in their sleep. They havee because I did not find them, but rather, their royal father sent them. ¡±

    Fang Zheng¡¯s face was very white, shockingly white.

    Chen Zhongqi continued, ¡°The reason I want you to die is because the Ming Fa Si has already lost its meaning. The Ming Fa Si did many amazing things, allowing the people to see the justice side of the Holy See, this was good. But a long-existing Ming Fa Si would make more people... Well, there was no motivation. Did royal father not know that some officials would be greedy? You also said it before, no one can hide anything from him. Since that¡¯s the case, why does he need to use your Ming Fa Si? ¡±

    ¡°They need Ming Fa Si, it¡¯s for those ambitious youths, especially those from the Humble ss. You are an idol created by royal father, a stick, a ¡­ g. Many people see your sess and want to work hard in your direction. However, you have already existed for a very long time and the prestige of the Ming Fa Si and the impact you brought have already reached the limit.

    ¡°For example ¡­¡± You have betrayed the country. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s tone was very calm, but his voice sounded like thunder.

    Fang Zheng could not believe it in his eyes, but he began to believe it gradually.

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Under your lead, no matter how much you struggle, it is still fine; it is impossible to raise royal father¡¯s prestige by another level. However, if you die, you will be betrayed and killed. But royal father insisted on not giving you any punishment, even if you were to be dered a traitor, you would still be buried, and he would personally carry the coffin for you ¡­ When all the people in the world find out about this, they will scold you with a word of praise. ¡±

    ¡°Is the Ming Fa Si important? It didn¡¯t matter. Because the Ming Fa Si was gone, there was still the sanctuary. royal father could casually create a Ming Fa Si, and of course, he could also create a shrine that was even stricter, more impartial, and more believable than the Ming Fa Si. The Ming Fa Si is juseriod of history, the Temr is the future. Moreover, it¡¯s not only because of this that I want you to die. ¡±

    Fang Zheng asked one word aime, ¡°What else is there?!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pointed to Gu Jiuling who was seated beside him and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Gu Jiuling stood up, walked to Fang Zheng, and bowed to him. ¡°To the people of our sanctuary, you are the senior, the leader. Because of your existence, the path of the sanctuary will be very easy from now on. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°As for the other reason, it¡¯s actually much simpler. His Highness had already pointed it out earlier. Those who were officials would be greedy. It was because of greed that they wanted to be officials. However, you are too strict and your status is too high. Therefore, your existence makes many officials not dare to be greedy. Wasn¡¯t not being greedy a good thing? Of course, it was a great thing for themoners. But for those who want to be officials? You may not have noticed, but I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±

    ¡°In the past few years when the Ming Fa Si was so strong, it seems like the government has be a lot cleaner and more incorruptible. However, there were fewer and fewer people who were willing to be officials. How good would it be to stay in their own family? Doing business? If that was the case, he could earn as much as he wanted. Opening a sect? He could make a name for himself just like that. But as an official? ¡°Who would be willing to quit their job just to do such a meticulous job?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty wants every official to do his best, but he cannot ask them to rely on their discipline to maintain the drive to be an official. In other words, Da Xi may be corrupt, greedy and greedy, but as long as he is pragmatic and does what he has to do. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Still the same words, you are too stubborn.¡±

    Fang Zheng suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Howughable, what kind of bullshit logic is this?! In the end, I don¡¯t believe a single word of yours. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi let out a long sigh: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not, as long as you should disappear, you must disappear. royal father being able to meet you again is the greatest gift to you right now. Seize this opportunity and say whatever you want to say. ¡±

    He sat down, closed his eyes, and twirled the two iron balls in his hands.

    Fang Zheng was silent for a long time, his expression not changing at all. What Chen Zhongqi said waspletely illogical, and he did not believe it. However, it was truly abnormal for Chen Zhongqi to actually send him to the Imperial Pce to meet the Holy Emperor. What was going on?

    He threw his head back and let out a long howl. The carriage shook slightly.

    After a long roar, Fang Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red.

    He looked at Chen Zhongqi, then looked at the few people sitting beside Chen Zhongqi, and suddenly reacted: ¡°You guys really lied to me!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi opened his eyes. ¡°Where do we start?¡±

    Fang Zheng asked: ¡°Why are the six of them here?¡±

    ¡°Protect you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Fang Zheng asked loudly with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Did you leak out the news of my return? Especially when it was leaked to my subordinates in the Ming Fa Si. And once they find out, they won¡¯t give up on me. Even if they do not make a move and only stop the carriage, you will have an excuse to kill them all! ¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed, shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°Who knows, maybe your subordinates really might be dumb. These six people are here to protect you, but if someone really wants to rob the carriage, then these six people will naturally not sit idly by. There is the Head of the Sacred Hall here, the Sacred Hall has now taken over all of the authority in the Ming Fa Si, which means, in the face of rebellion and crimes, the people of the Sacred Hall cannot ignore this. ¡±

    Fang Zheng: ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Whatever you think, I am only narrating the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. ¡±

    Fang Zheng retreated a step, clenched both hands into fists and fiercely smashed into the iron prison. The carriage only swayed slightly once again as it continued moving forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked at the Fang Zheng who had smashed the iron prison one by one and said: ¡°You are more familiar with what this is than anyone else. If you still had the strength you once had, you might still be able to move it. Even if you are truly terrifying, and even if you aremnant soul, you already possess a power that makes people fear you. However, that is not you, it is not the same person as you were before. Without the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns and Heavenly Thunder Shower, what can you do? ¡±

    Fang Zheng suddenly stopped and looked at Chen Zhongqi with bloodshot eyes: ¡°Sooner orter, you will be killed by me.¡±

    After saying this, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, not saying a word.

    Chen Zhongqi was startled, seeing how quiet and quiet Fang Zheng was, he turned to look at the other six, the rest were also confused.

    Three Academies.

    An Zheng had defeated another opponent, but he was not very excited. He was only testing his limits time and time again, winning against Nanming Lihuo would allow him to have a better understanding of himself, but he knew that was not his limit. He walked back to his room amid the cheers of the crowd. He nned to pack up his things and move it to Cen Jiaoxi¡¯s small courtyard.

    However, just as he was about to reach the door to his own room, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Nose bleeding, ear bleeding.

    At first, An Zheng thought that he was injured by Nanming Lihuo¡¯s power, but after a while, he realized that it was not so. Someone ran up to him and asked him what was wrong. A woman took out a white handkerchief and wiped the blood from his nose and ears. The surroundings were still in a mess. Many people surrounded him as they spoke, but he didn¡¯t hear a single word clearly.

    His mind was in a mess, an inexplicable mess. There seemed to be someone calling out to him, but it was different from the voices that were calling out to him.

    He felt that his eyelids were very heavy, as if he was extremely sleepy. An Zheng wanted to resist, but was unable to. The thunderous voice resounded in his head for a long time, causing his head to throb with pain, as if something was about toe out from his skull.

    Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet. No sound could be heard. It was as if he had entered another world.

    ¡°Listen to me ¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me ¡­¡±

    These three words echoed endlessly.

    An Zheng could not help but want to ask, what did he hear from you?

    ¡°When you open your eyes, remember these people. They¡¯re all your killers, and I¡¯m you. ¡±

    His voice gradually grew clearer, and An Zheng shook violently! It was Fang Zheng¡¯s voice, the voice of Fang Zheng¡¯s residual soul.

    ¡°I am now in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hands, and there are many things that I am unable to change. But I am you, you are me, so I firmly believe that I can find you and tell you what I want to tell you. First, you have to remember that no matter what I said that made you angry enough to want to kill someone, you have to hold it in. When your strength is not strong enough to sweep across the entire Jinling, do not attack. Second, when I finish speaking, I¡¯ll let you open your eyes. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m really going to die, and you¡¯re Fang Zheng¡¯s only sessor. Not only am I going to die, all of the subordinates in Ming Fa Si who were loyal to me before are going to die. This warap, just like the one in Mount Cang Man. It¡¯s just thatst time, Chen Zhongqi used him to deceive me, and this time he used me to deceive my subordinates. They havee back to rob the prison cart, but Chen Zhongqi¡¯s men have already set up an ambush, so they will all die. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart twitched, his eyes hurt.

    His eyes were closed, but blood flowed from the corners of his eyes.

    It was blood, bright red blood.

    ¡°This Da Xi is not some righteous Da Xi. She has no sense of justice. The one who wanted to kill me could have been Chen Zhongqi, or the Great Western Holy Emperor. That¡¯s why I said, before you have enough strength, don¡¯t be rash. Even if youe now, it won¡¯t do you any good. It¡¯s just that one more victim is the only one who can avenge us. If you want to live, live well, leave Da Xi, return to your State of Yan, and make them stronger, anything can happen in this chaotic world. Use your power to take revenge. Not only do you want to kill one or two evil people to take revenge, but you also want to destroy this evil and frightening Da Xi. ¡±

    ¡°Our death is only the beginning. Remember this moment, this is your beginning. Don¡¯te, you can¡¯t stop anything. Go back, go back as soon as possible. Protect yourself well, you are the future. ¡±

    The voice paused for a moment and then appeared again, ¡°Open your eyes!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same time, Fang Zheng, who was inside the carriage, suddenly opened his eyes.

    At this moment, An Zheng could see everything clearly.

 Chapter 482 - Ming Fa Si cannot be destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 482 ¨C Ming Fa Si cannot be destroyed</h4>

    An Zheng felt that his heart had stopped beating at that moment, the pain could not be described with words. He began to choke and his body began to waver. He saw what Fang Zheng saw, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw the faces of those people, as well as the curtains of the horse carriage.

    Each and every one of them was as straight aine tree on the peak of a mountain, unafraid of the wind and snow. An Zheng saw the determination on their faces, and even the determination in their eyes.

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife.

    There were many people surrounding the Three Academies who were wondering what was going on with An Zheng. They saw that An Zheng suddenly stopped moving, as if he had turned into a stone statue, and blood started gushing out from his eyes, nose and ears.

    ¡°What happened to him? Could it be that you were severely injured while fighting with Nanming Lihuo? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. His eyes, ears, nose, and mouth are bleeding. Looks like he¡¯s hurt quite badly.¡±

    ¡°Quick, invite Mister toe take a look. How can this work?¡±

    The ones who said this were all girls, while some male disciples had cold expressions, even taking pleasure in his misfortune.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very strong? ¡°This is bad, I think the instructor was biased. With him injured to such an extent, how could we possibly judge him to be victorious?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Now you know the power of the experts on the Purple Rankings.¡± Seeing how his seven orifices are bleeding, he might just die in a while. ¡±

    The loli like girl red at the male disciple who was making sarcastic remarks and took ouandkerchief to wipe away the blood on An Zheng¡¯s face. The moment her hand touched An Zheng¡¯s face, An Zheng¡¯s body trembled violently.

    At this moment, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes, and blood flowed uncontrobly from the corners of his eyes. He looked at the little girl. The little girl was so scared that she took a step back and cried out in fear. The handkerchief in her hand fell to the ground. She saw An Zheng¡¯s pair of scarlet eyes, which were filled with anger and sorrow. It had never urred to her that a man¡¯s eyes were filled with grief. She was shocked to see those eyes. But in the next instant, she felt her heart ache.

    Was he feeling sorry for that man?

    She didn¡¯t know, but she felt pain in her heart. It was so painful that she suffocated. It was so painful that she wanted to cry out loud and cry.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved, and disappeared. Everyone eximed, when they turned their heads to look, they realised that An Zheng¡¯s figure was already at the entrance of the academy. His speed was extraordinarily fast, and he had already reached the stage of teleportation. He moved a few hundred meters away and disappeared again. No one knew where he went.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±

    Someone said in astonishment, ¡°From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be injured.¡±

    Amongst the crowd, the self-proimed ¡°skinny Chen Zheng¡± changed his expression and chased after An Zheng. The crowd was in a flurry of discussion, no one knew what was going on. Not long after, Cen Jiaoxi rushed over after hearing it, and when she heard that Du Shaobai had rushed out of the academy with blood flowing from all of his orifices, her expression changed as he disappeared in a single step, as if he had never appeared before.

    On the main street, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to have transformed into a stream of light that quickly flew through the crowd. He was like a mad beast, moving forward, and the blood in his eyes never stopped.

    Although the connection between him and Fang Zheng had already been severed, it was unknown whether it was Fang Zheng who cut it off on his own ord or because of the external interference. However, An Zheng was very clear of one thing, those people from the Ming Fa Si might all die. It warap, and Chen Zhongqi wanted to capture all of those people who were once loyal to An Zheng within the Ming Fa Si. Not only did he want them dead, but he also wanted to convict them of being an anti-thief.

    Those people were people who had contributed greatly to this country. They had even risked their entire youth to Da Xi. In the years they were in the Ming Fa Si, almost everyone had suffered injuries. But at that time they had no fear, because he knew what he was doing, and they were defending the justice of the country. However, this time, they did not want to do anything for this country. They only wanted to do something for themselves.

    An Zheng was very familiar with the Jinling, so even with a single nce, he could tell what kind of ce that was. He was familiar with every street in the Jinling and he needed to hurry there. Actually, An Zheng was very clear that he could not change anything. With his current strength, forget about killing Chen Zhongqi, even if any of the six people sitting beside him, they could easily defeat him. Those were all true experts, and their strengths were at least at the eighth stage of Higher Completion Stage.

    At that point, no genius would be able to defeat him.

    An Zheng passed through one street after another. He saw a crowd of people gathered in the distance, and he also saw that even the rooftops in the distance were filled with people. As for those people, they were all holding weapons, obviously Chen Zhongqi had ambushed them long ago. The people of the Ming Fa Si had thrown themselves into his trap, and this time Chen Zhongqi would exterminate the Ming Fa Si in one go.

    An Zheng opened his mouth, wanting to shout ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± very far away.

    But the moment his mouth opened, someone behind him grabbed his arm, and a hand covered his mouth. An Zheng¡¯s voice came from the person¡¯s palm, but it did not travel far.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice appeared beside An Zheng¡¯s ears. An Zheng fiercely struggled free of Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand and wanted to continue charging forward, but Chen Shaobai simply did not give him a chance. He struggled free from his grasp, allowing Chen Shaobai¡¯s two hands to embrace his waist from behind. Then, he lifted An Zheng up and heavily threw him onto the ground. This caused An Zheng to be confused and confused, his chest churning. Without waiting for An Zheng to get up, Chen Shaobai grabbed him by the neck and pulled him back.

    An Zheng moved forward and then backwards. In just a moment, An Zheng¡¯s face had turned pale white.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you fucking calm down!¡±

    Although Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, looking at the scene in the distance, he could roughly gueshing or two. The only reason why An Zheng was able to lose control and go crazy like this was because of the Ming Fa Si. Chen Shaobai was an extremely smart person, he instantly thought that there must be someone who wanted to kill all of Ming Fa Si¡¯s people. Otherwise, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    He desperately pulled An Zheng back, causing An Zheng¡¯s hands and feet to randomly clench on the ground, and the hard stone floor to quickly shatter as well as the traces of fingers grabbing onto it.

    ¡°I know your heart is aching, but what can you do by rushing over at this time? In the future, there would be no one who could avenge them. If you die, who else can they expect? If you live, you will be able to take back this justice for them in the future. ¡°Listen to me, maybe someone is trying to lure you out right now. If you die, you will f * cking die, and you still need to implicate others!¡±

    Chen Shaobai grabbed An Zheng¡¯s neck, and said witoarse voice next to his ear. ¡°Think about it, who are Qu Liuxi¡¯s opponents? After knowing your identity, he won¡¯t let anyone rted to you off. It is as if he wants to kill all the people in Ming Fa Si today, and tomorrow, Qu Liuxi and the others will be implicated because of you. ¡±

    But An Zheng seemed to have lost all sense of reason, and still struggled frantically to rush out. If it was anyone else, they would have already lost control of him. Chen Shaobai pulled him into a small alley. Fortunately, the people on the streets had all been attracted by the events at the Ming Fa Si¡¯s side, so not many people noticed this scene. Even if someone noticed, they would still think that it was Chen Shaobai and An Zheng fighting.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    A gentle and thick woman¡¯s voice appeared behind Chen Shaobai. Then, Chen Shaobai saw a hand reach over and pat An Zheng on the forehead.

    It seemed to be just a simple pat, but An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Then, he closed his eyes and fainted. Chen Shaobai turned around, ¡°Who the f * ck are you? You killed him! ¡±

    Cen Jiaoxi appeared behind Chen Shaobai, and she shook his head: ¡°He won¡¯t die, bring him with me, if you don¡¯t want to die, quickly.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned and left. Chen Shaobai quickly calmed down and carried An Zheng with both of his hands, then followed behind Cen Jiaoxi. However, Cen Jiaoxi did not return to the Three Academies. Instead, he took Chen Shaobai to walk through a few small streets, and after that, he pushed open the back door of a small courtyard. He pointed inside: ¡°Bring him along here and wait for me.

    After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Chen Shaobai to ask any further questions, her body became absent-minded for a moment, and then she disappeared.

    Even if Chen Shaobai was resourceful, even if his father was the number one person in the world, he did not know that this woman was the Principal of the Three Academies. But for some reason, the woman¡¯s words contained an unquestionable power, Chen Shaobai actually did not turn around and left. He himself was very surprised, why did he bring An Zheng into that small courtyard.

    On the streets, the two brothers Chen Si Qian and Chen Xiang Hao, who were the leaders of the Ming Fa Si, stood right in front, beside Ou Yangduo. Almost all the remaining people from Ming Fa Si hade. They had all changed into new official uniforms, which were so bright and fresh, but no matter who it was, everyone had the misconception that they were all grey when they looked at them.

    Perhaps, it was because he was about to die.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The Holy Hall¡¯s Chief Gu Jiuling walked out of the carriage and stood there with his hands sped behind his back, coldly looking at the people from the Ming Fa Si.

    ¡°As members of the Da Xi Law Enforcement Yamen, you actually know the consequences of breaking thew. All of you should be very clear about what happened to those who obstructed the sanctuary.¡±

    Chen Si Qian took a step forward and said, ¡°Hand him over.¡±

    ¡°People? ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Gu Jiuling sneered, ¡°Who gave you Ming Fa Si the right to ask for our Sacred Hall¡¯s help?¡±

    Chen Si Qian took a deep breath and pulled out the Ming Fa Si¡¯s standard saber: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, hand the person over.¡±

    He drew his de, and the hundreds of men from Ming Fa Si behind him drew their des in an orderly fashion. In that sh of de light, there waerrifying heart of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Gu Jiu Ling raised her hand, and countless people from the sanctuary rushed out from the streets, with all kinds of weapons aimed at the people of the Ming Fa Si.

    At that moment, a roar came from the carriage.

    ¡°All of you, leave!¡±

    That was Fang Zheng¡¯s voice, followed by a loud sound. The carriage that looked normal but was actually carrying one of the strongest iron prisons in the world had been smashed. The carriage was torn apart, leaving only the steel cage glowing witurple light.

    Fang Zheng was still standing inside the carriage, like the rest of the Ming Fa Si, like an arrogant pine tree. However, he seemed to be extremely weak, and his entire body seemed to be flickering with light. He exploded all of his power at this moment, shattering the carriage and allowing the old subordinates of the Ming Fa Si to see him.

    ¡°I know that you trust and respect me, but the fact that you are still alive is the greatest respect to me. I thank you foring to see me, and you only came to see me, right? ¡±

    After Fang Zheng finished this sentence, his body suddenly exploded, dissipating like a cloud of smoke.

    His voice floated in the sky, causing everyone to be moved.

    ¡°Ming Fa Si cannot be destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 483 - Its time for me to go back

    <h4>Chapter 483 ¨C It¡¯s time for me to go back</h4>

    The wind blew in from outside the hall, and the open windows swayed slightly. The faint smell of wood furniture in the room, which could not even be suppressed by the aroma of sandalwood, made him somewhat annoyed. The furniture had been in use for many, many years. In his identity, it was an incredible thing to do, but it was because he was him that he had to do it.

    He was Chen Wunuo, the Holy Emperor of Da Xi.

    Everything he did was an example, so even though the furniture in the room already had a faint decaying smell, he still couldn¡¯t abandon it. He was perfect everywhere, and no one could question him.

    Pure and honest?

    Of course we have to start from the person at the very top. Although everyone knows that this is just an attitude, with the Emperor¡¯s attitude, who would dare to live a luxurious life in sucigh-profile manner?

    For some reason, he felt rather upset today. For the first time, he dropped his unfinished report on the table, then stood up and stretched. The scenery outside the window was just right, but he did not find it beautiful at all. He was tired of looking at it. It was an almost immutable beauty.

    ¡°Your majesty, Prince Su and the people from the Sanctuary have surrounded the people from the Ming Fa Si on Yonghua street.¡±

    An old eunuch walked in quickly from outside with a solemn look on his face. The old eunuch was very old, so old that he could not find a centimeter of unwrinkled skin on his face. That wrinkled face was even more numerous than the gullies of the Northwest Loess teau. His body was no longer able to stand up straight. When he walked, his back was very straight.

    His name was Wen En, a person who had already been a eunuch in the Imperial Pce for a whole one hundred and twenty years.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chen Wunuo only let out an indifferent ¡°oh¡±, and did not say anything.

    Wen En raised his head and looked at the face of the Sacred Emperor that he did not love, but he could not see any emotions from that face. Then, he suddenly understood. After all these years, when had he ever seen joy, anger, or sadness on His Majesty¡¯s face? However, because he had never seen it before, he did not give up and looked again. After all, what happened today involved one of His Majesty¡¯s sons, as well as the man who should have died but had not.

    ¡°Changot of tea for me.¡±

    Chen Wunuo sat down and picked up the imperial report that he had thrown aside just a moment ago and wrote a few instructions on it with his pen. He frowned slightly. This was something that had not happened for a very, very long time. At his level and strength, there were very few people and things that could affect his state of mind.

    He put the pen down again and stared at the imperial report in a daze. In fact, he did not even look at a single word on the imperial report. What he saw in his eyes seemed to be apletely different world.

    Wen En tiptoed like an old cat, but still did not make a single sound. He changed a pot of tea for Chen Wunuo, and after waiting for a while, he poured a cup for Chen Wunuo. No one knew better than him when a pot of tea was the best to drink. At this time, he could not be mistaken. No one knew the taste of the Sacred Emperor better than him. The Sacred Emperor had even said that ¡­ There are a lot of things that we can reject, but we can¡¯t reject this old thing Wen En.

    Yes, this old thing was really useful.

    Wen En stood by the side with his back arched. However, he did not think that it was that big of a deal. At his age, he no longer had any idea of what was beautiful or ugly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is it...¡±

    Wen En opened his mouth but he did not speak the rest of his words. He took a step back, raised his hand, and ruthlessly pped himself twice.

    Chen Wunuo was slightly taken aback, he turned his head and looked at him: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Wen En replied: ¡°His Majesty said, eunuchs are not allowed to take matters into their own hands. This servant almost said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said earlier.¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head andughed: ¡°You have been cautious all your life, and that moment might have been when you had the most courage, but unfortunately, you once again forcefully suppressed it. If you really said something just now, I might have a whole new level of respect for you. ¡±

    Wen En: ¡°This servant is only this servant.¡±

    Chen Wunuo acknowledged: ¡°You understand this logic, so you have stayed by our side the longest.¡±

    Just at this moment, someone said softly from outside, ¡°Your Majesty, that person from Three Academies hase.¡±

    Chen Wunuo lifted his head. There was some suspicion and then there was also sadness in his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Wen En turned around and left. Not longter, everyone around the hall was moved away, and in the huge hall, only Chen Wunuo and Wen En remained.

    The third person quickly arrived and pushed open the door to the main hall with a creak. Then, he turned around and closed the door. Cen An¡¯s footsteps were also light, but each step was firm. When she walked over, she did not bend, but remained straight as always. It was as if even the person who was sitting on the chair, the number one person in the world, didn¡¯t have much of an impact on her. If it was anyone else who had entered this hall for the first time, they would have already been lying prostrate on the ground the moment they entered.

    In the eyes of themoners of the small countries controlled by the Great Xixi, the Sacred Emperor was a god. Just like how the people of the Buddhist Sect of the Western Regions would worship the Buddha. If these ordinary citizens had the chance to meet His Majesty Daxi Shenghuang, they would also prostrate themselves in worship.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Does Your Majesty wish me toe or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so direct and aggressive when you speak, you don¡¯t leave anyone any face at all.¡±

    ¡°Because the Emperor didn¡¯t give himself face either.¡±

    The tit for tat.

    Wen En secretly wiped the perspiration off his forehead, thinking that this was the only person in the world who dared to speak to the Holy Emperor like this. If it were anyone else, the emperor would have already been paralyzed with fear from the re.

    However, it was also strange that no matter what this grandma said in front of the Saint King, he wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    Sure enough, Chen Wunuo onlyughed helplessly, and put down the brush in his hand: ¡°You can¡¯t leave some face for us if you¡¯re still in front of the servants under us?¡±

    ¡°Then just let him out, I have something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Wen En, you may go. ¡±

    Wen En thought to himself that this was the most miraculous thing that had happened, but he did not dare to show it as he quickly bowed his head and left. As they walked, they thought to themselves, this could also be considered as giving orders to the Saint King. Under the heavens, even the Divine Empress, a person that would make people feel fear at first nce, probably wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to the Divine Emperor in such a manner. In front of the Sacred Emperor, everyone was a servant, but she wasn¡¯t.

    Wen En knew who she was, but not many people in the world knew that she was the Three Academies¡¯s Principal. Fortunately, Wen En was one of them. That was why Wen En was so grateful at times, because his Majesty did not hide many of his secrets from him.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Chen Wunuo pointed to the chair in front of him.

    Cen An didn¡¯t sit, he only stood there with cold eyes looking at Chen Wunuo: ¡°Do you really want to kill everyone?¡±

    Chen Wunuo was slightly stunned, and then, shook his head: ¡°I am Daxi Shenghuang, I said that there were some things I needed my son to do, so I had to give it to them. If I interfere with what they do, then it¡¯s not fair to them. ¡±

    ¡°Then is it fair to the people of Ming Fa Si who have sacrificed half their lives for Da Xi?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Chen Wunuo answered: ¡°But they are not my sons.¡±

    Cen An: ¡°Even if your son did something wrong, you don¡¯t care?¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°The time has note yet... You know, I¡¯ve been sitting here too long. For my sons, it was a sad and terrible thing to do. They¡¯ll never see hope, and I don¡¯t want them to end up ruined by it. So they have to see some hope, so that their lives don¡¯t end in a gray mess. ¡±

    Cen An, ¡°You sacrificed so many people, including the subordinates that were once the most important to you, just because of this?¡±

    Chen Wunuo leaned back in the chair, allowing himself to feel slightly morefortable. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Holy See, so it¡¯s best if you take care of Three Academies. After all, that was the ce where we first met. That was also the ce where I cultivated together. ¡±

    Everyone knew that His Majesty the Sacred Emperor would visit the Three Academies once a month to take a look at the future pirs of the Great Xias. So everyone used a lot of praise for him, because he valued the young so much. Just the thought of it alone was enough to cause every young man in the Da Xi family to be overwhelmed with emotions. But no one knew, that when Chen Wunuo was young, he had once cultivated in the Three Academies, so no one knew ¡­ Cen An was his Junior Sister.

    Maybe only Cen An knew what he was thinking, the reason he went to Three Academies every month was not only to see the future pirs of power, but also to see her.

    When he thought about how this man was good to him, Cen An¡¯s heart softened a bit.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to participate in the matters of the Holy See. You think that as long as I do participate, people will change. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. I¡¯ll always listen to you. Even if you say that we can only meet once a month, I will still listen to you and neverin about it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not suffering.¡±

    Cen An said: ¡°All these years, I have never felt myself to be bitter. You are the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi Empire, and you have the time to apany me for one day every month. I am already one of the happiest people in the world. I know very well that even your wife may not be able to see you once a month. So I¡¯m content, and I won¡¯tin about it. I was just thinking, you don¡¯t have to work that hard. ¡±

    Her tone rxed, ¡°But, I can¡¯t... You can¡¯t just watch these youngsters be innocent victims just like that. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo sat up straight, a sharp glint shed past his eyes: ¡°Is it because of those youngsters, or because of Fang Zheng?¡±

    Cen An was stunned for a moment, ¡°You... ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Her expression suddenly changed and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. ¡°Could it be that it was because of me that you got him killed?¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes became dazed for a moment, but he shook his head: ¡°No, Fang Zheng is my most capable subordinate, and you are the woman I care about the most. I have suspected many people, but I have never doubted the loyalty you two have to me. He died because it was time for him to disappear. And you, you will never disappear. As long as I exist, you must exist to apany me. ¡±

    Cen An¡¯s expression became a bit more rxed: ¡°Take it that I¡¯m begging you, okay? As long as those young people were elsewhere, they would be useful to Da Xi. If you are worried, I don¡¯t think they will work hard for Da Xi anymore. Can you give them to me? They were all sent to the academy to be guards. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on them and make sure they don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo originally wanted to reject, but when he saw Cen An¡¯s pair of eyes, his heart softened. This is the first time you¡¯ve asked me to do something for someone else. ¡±

    After he said that, he fell silent for a long while, then shook his head: ¡°Forget it ¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡±

    He looked outside and pressed a bell on the table. A momentter, Wen En jogged in from the outside: ¡°Your Majesty, what orders do you have?¡±

    Chen Wunuo ordered a few sentences ording to Cen An¡¯s instructions, Wen En immediately turned and ran out, his speed was even faster than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Cen An nced at Chen Wunuo: ¡°After all, my appearance here is not good for you.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go back now... There are still a dozen more days until that day, but I am very happy, this month ¡­ I saw you twice. ¡±

 Chapter 484 - Take him to find yourself

    <h4>Chapter 484 ¨C Take him to find yourself</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng who was sitting on the ground like a wooden statue, and sighed: ¡°There aren¡¯t any very strong waves of Essence outside, which means that your old subordinates were fine. I just went out to take a look ¡­ One of the carriages was destroyed, and the people in the carriage ended their own lives. ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head to look at Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart immediately shook.

    What kind of eyes were those? They were blood-red, as if they were the eyes of an awakened wild beast. An Zheng¡¯s mouth was still stained with blood, and his face was also covered with blood. However, he looked as if his soul had left his body, and he looked so numb that it would cause people¡¯s hearts to ache.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open, and Cen An slowly walked in. She nced at An Zheng, and then sighed softly. She walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and squatted down, then took out a small medicine bottle, and poured ouill from inside into An Zheng¡¯s mouth. An Zheng did not resist at all, and also acted as if he did not see Cen An at all. He probably didn¡¯t know that Cen An gave him a pill.

    ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked vigntly.

    Cen An said: ¡°To stabilize his heart veins and recuperate his Inner Mansion, the True Qi in his body is currently in chaos.¡±

    She reached out and pinched An Zheng¡¯s neck, and An Zheng immediately closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. This was the first time in An Zheng¡¯s life that he had lost his vignce. Like a child who was tired from crying, he fell asleep.

    Cen An sat down on a chair, looked at Chen Shaobai, and said, ¡°You are not a disciple of the Academy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded, ¡°I am not.¡±

    Cen An acknowledged: ¡°But you are his friend, that is enough. I don¡¯t ask you where you came from, but the fact that you can help him in this situation proves that you are a good person. Because if anything unexpected happens to the situation at that time, you and him will both die. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, could it be that this woman knows An Zheng¡¯s identity?

    ¡°I know.¡±

    As if he had seen through Chen Shaobai¡¯s thoughts, Cen An said in a very light tone: ¡°I only suspected it in the beginning, this kind of power that is simr to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns makes me doubt it. Although it was very different from Fang Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns back then, it was only in different shape and not in different nature. Someone said no, and I said no, because I didn¡¯t want anyone to know that was it. The moment I saw him rush out of the academy, I knew who he was. So I¡¯m d that people like him don¡¯t deserve to die. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Cen An continued, ¡°Since he is him, then he really shouldn¡¯t havee. I know he¡¯s not lying, he¡¯s not here for himself, but for the State of Yan. He was such a man that he would spare no effort to do what he thought was right. A person who has experienced life and death should experience changes, but he hasn¡¯t. ¡±

    The way she looked at An Zheng was a little strange. It was a kind of strange emotion that Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Take him with you.¡±

    Cen An looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°As long as he stays here, it will be discovered sooner orter. I will take him away today. I still have some methods to let you all leave the Jinling quietly. Today, his madness had been seen by many people. This sort of thing could not be hidden. The academy wce where dragons and snakes were mixed, and there were people from all sorts of families. As long as there is a connection between his madness and the matter of the Ming Fa Si people obstructing the prison cart today, even if those people were only suspicious, they would still eliminate him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    Cen An said: ¡°I am not some senior, I was once his friend. I remember being told long ago that people like him don¡¯t live long. At the time, I didn¡¯t believe it. I always thought that someone like him should live a long, long life. If you are his friend, then take him away and don¡¯t let hime back. At the very least, don¡¯te back until he¡¯s strong enough. If he wants revenge, I also hope that he wille back when everyone is afraid of him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged: ¡°I know.¡±

    Cen An said: ¡°There is something strange in his body.¡±

    Her attention was focused on An Zheng¡¯s wrist, that was a Blood Pearl Bracelet. Cen An took An Zheng¡¯s hand and looked at it. Then, his expression slightly changed.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cen An sighed: ¡°Why is his luck so bad?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Believe me, that was all due to his good luck.¡±

    If there was any meaning in giving Chen Shaobai a meaningful nce, then he took out an item from his spatial ring and ced it in An Zheng¡¯s embrace. She looked at the sleeping An Zheng, raised his right hand, and tapped An Zheng¡¯s forehead with two fingers: ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can help him with, and only hopes that he won¡¯t die again. Due to the many injuries in his body, his body has umted blood. Even though there seems to berson with great medical skills who has treated him before, there are many things that could not be resolved by the methods of the medicalmunity. ¡±

    Her fingertips emitted a gentle white light, and a warm current flowed from An Zheng¡¯s forehead into his body.

    ¡°I will expand his Qi channels and open up his clot. His body after his rebirth should have been very weak at the beginning, and had been transformed the day after. Because of this, the inadequacy of the Upper Sky would be revealed sooner orter. I will expand his Qi channels, and then use my Cultivation Power to stabilize his Dantian Qi Sea, removing the remaining impurities in his body. Although it is impossible to directly increase his cultivation by many realms, it will reduce some of the troubles when he cultivates in the future. ¡±

    ¡°I left three pills on him, and the red one is the same as the one I ate earlier. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll take it again.¡± The blue one could increase his perception of water. If he wanted to use his lightning power, he would have to first turn it into a cloud. Without water vapor, there would be no clouds. The strength of his lightning directly depended on how much water vapor there was. After eating this pill, there will be some improvement. ¡±

    ¡°The golden pellet is used to repair the soul. The fact that hecked a remnant soul didn¡¯t seem to have much of an impact. But that part was like a small crack, and there would be no problem for a short period of time. But no one can say that there won¡¯t broblem in the future, and if there is a problem, then he will be a madman due to theck of memory. ¡±

    After saying that, Cen An got up and walked out. When he reached the entrance, he stopped and couldn¡¯t help but give An Zheng a few more nces.

    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so impulsive, he really could have stayed in the Three Academies for a while longer. No matter how dangerous Jinling was, it was still safe ¡­ If you leave, don¡¯t go back to the State of Yan. I will try my best to create an illusion that those who are watching over him will think that he is dead. Of course, there would be people who didn¡¯t believe it, but if they continued to chase north, then it would be fine. All of you go west, towards the Buddha. ¡±

    ¡°Go to the Western Regions Che Chi Nation¡¯s Peacock Pce to find Xu Meidai. Even if she has already given up on her past, she would still help him. From what I know, the Peacock Pce has a Pearl of Great Calendar that can help people wake up. You can take him there and fix his soul fragments. If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost. It can¡¯t be found back, but it can stabilize the soul, otherwise, something will happen to it sooner orter. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai bowed deeply.

    Cen An shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m also his friend, I¡¯ve ¡­ You can go, I will help him with Jinling¡¯s side for a while. Other than that, I will also do my best to help with the matters of the State of Yan. However, all of you should be well aware that there is no one in this world who can sway Daxi Shenghuang, no one can. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied: ¡°I know, I¡¯m already very grateful to you.¡±

    Cen An: ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Before she walked out of the room, she said, ¡°It looks like he had experienced the power of the Thunder Soul to temper his body, but the power of the Thunder Soul isn¡¯t pure, so his lightning energy isn¡¯t pure either. It¡¯s far from being as strong as the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns he previously was. If you want to go to the Buddhist Kingdoms in the Western Regions, then go to the Great Thunder Lake Temple if possible. That lightning pool there is where the true power of lightning spirits resides. ording to what I know, the lightning pool of the Lightning Lake isnce where outsiders are forbidden to enter. As long as there is a fated person, they can enter the lightning pool to be baptized. It¡¯s just that this is an external lightning pool, a small pool that was created by the true lightning pool. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied: ¡°We will go.¡±

    Cen An could not help but turn his head to look at An Zheng again, theplex look in his eyes bing even stronger.

    It was like a century, and then she strode away, never to look back.

    Chen Shaobai sat down beside An Zheng, and carefully thought about how to leave. When he saw that An Zheng¡¯s breathing was steady, he felt more at ease. After pondering for a good while, he took out an item, it was a spatial artifact. After keeping An Zheng inside, he stood up and left the small courtyard. He had the Yaksha Mother Umbre, but he did not dare to use it. This was the Jinling of the Da Xi Empire. Although the time taken for the Yaksha Mother Umbre to be used was far longer than that of the Sub-Umbre, there was the drawback that the Magic Weapon had too much of an aura.

    If someone in the Jinling discovered that there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    He changed into a new set of clothes, found a mask and put it on, then transformed into a gentle looking middle-aged man and walked out. Two hourster, he actually just walked out of the Da Xi Jinling. He followed Cen An¡¯s directions and headed west instead of north, and didn¡¯t dare to show any impatience along the way. He walked at a leisurely pace, as if he waourist. Only when it was dark did he start to increase his speed. After confirming that he was already far away from Jinling by midnight, he summoned his followers, boarded his chariot and sped towards the west.

    On the chariot, Jian San, who was driving the chariot, nced at Chen Shaobai and asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±

    Chen Shaobai took out an item from his chest and gave it to Jian San: ¡°I¡¯ve found what Father is looking for. After we leave the western border of the Da Xi Empire, you can drive your chariot back to the Mount Cang Man and pass the item to Father. An Zheng and I will be leaving for a while, but we don¡¯t know when we will return, so Father doesn¡¯t need to worry. Furthermore, I hope that Father will abide by the agreement. After your body recovers, you will return An Zheng¡¯s strength to him and remove the blood contract. ¡±

    Jian San could not help but ask, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the An Zheng who was still sleeping soundly, and after a moment of silence, he replied, ¡°Bring him back to me.¡±

 Chapter 485 - You go first

    <strong>Chapter 485 ¨C You go first</strong>

    When An Zheng woke up, four dayster, he was already at the western border of the Da Xi Empire. It had to be said that Chen Shaobai¡¯s chariot was ridiculously fast, it only took him a few days to go from the Jinling of the Great Western Region to the borders of the Great Western Region. When he woke up, the chariot was already gone. Jian San took the treasures Chen Shaobai had found and returned to the Mount Cang Man.

    Maybe the pill that Cen An had given An Zheng was very effective, or maybe An Zheng¡¯s mental state was already close to copse, so after taking the pill, his mental state had sealed off, and she only regained consciousness after she hadpletely recovered.

    An Zheng opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. He discovered that he was lying on a tall slope of the grasnd, and when he sat up, he could see a wide and shocking river in the distance. The river flowed east-west. It seemed to be several miles wide, with many fishing boats on the surface. Perhaps this was the broadest and calmest ce in the waters of thisrge river. On both sides of the river were green grasnds, making the scenery exceptionally beautiful.

    An Zheng felt his head ache, he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened. But the memories quickly returned, and An Zheng¡¯s head hurt even more.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat on top of a huge boulder, looking at the boatsing and going above the river in the distance. Witiece of fur grass in his mouth, he nced at An Zheng with a sideways nce: ¡°What a pity, we waited for so long, and still didn¡¯t die.¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his temples: ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t die either, but you did, and the other half of you did.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked to be rejoicing in An Zheng¡¯s misfortune, but the relief and rxation in his eyes when he saw that An Zheng had woken up was still evident. This guy¡¯s mouth was never virtuous. Sometimes, he could even be harsh with his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Did you bring me out?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Mn, I even took the opportunity to sully you while you were unconscious. From today onwards, you are my man. I will be responsible for you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you be more serious?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged and spat out the furry grass in his mouth, ¡°Tell me, why did youe here this time? Actually, you already know that when youe to the Great Xixi, even if you meet the legendary Holy Emperor, you won¡¯t be able to change anything. How could sucerson change himself for the sake of others? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there won¡¯t be a chance. I understand Chen Wunuo.¡±

    An Zheng felt that his entire body was in pain, so he couldn¡¯t help but seriously consider whether or not this bastard Chen Shaobai had really done something that would anger humans and gods alike. Of course, this was only to let himself rx. These few days, he had copsed too quickly. His entire body was like a clockwork man, never stopping for a moment. However, due to the pain, his mind became clearer.

    ¡°He is a man who values his reputation above all else.¡±

    An Zheng tried to stretch his body before lifting up half of his buttocks and touching them: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    ¡°If any official told him not to punish State of Yan, he would absolutely not ept it. However, if I bring this matter up to him in a public ce as an ordinary citizen of State of Yan, he would really pretend to seriously consider it, and then, with half the possibility of him taking back the decision to punish State of Yan. Because he needs people to see his benevolent side at all times and to live up to his image as the world¡¯smon master. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You make it sound like you really know him very well. If I¡¯m not wrong, he will certainly show his kind side in front of everyone and get praised by the people. He will even get the news spread out on purpose. But in reality, it was impossible ¡­ He promised you face to face, and he will be greatly praised. However, once he returns to the Imperial Pce, he will absolutely not truly do so by decree. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the people of Da Xi Empire, including the people of other countries. They will only see his benevolent side and won¡¯t really ask. In the end, he lifted the punishment on the State of Yan?¡±

    Chen Shaobai coldly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a very ordinary trick, but you actually have such fantasies. I really don¡¯t know how someone like you could reach sucigh position in your previous life.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°At first, I thought it was because of my own hard work, but now I don¡¯t think so. In retrospect, there are a lot of people who work harder than me, but there are very few who can seed. I don¡¯t know why I was able to seed in the first ce. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Idiot ¡­ The reason why you seeded is because Chen Wunuo needed a person like you to be the benchmark for sess. ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps ¡­¡±

    An Zhengid down, and stared at the blue sky, lost in thought.

    ¡°No matter what, Da Xi, you can¡¯t stay here any longer. Who is that Cen Jiaoxi to you? ¡°Why should I care so much about you?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while before replying: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very familiar with it. Every time Daxi Shenghuang goes to Three Academies to meet the disciples on the Purple List, I will apany him. And every time, I was the one who taught in his ce. I don¡¯t really remember any interactions I had with her, and most of the time I would focus on the disciples below. Could she have received me at the time? or what did you hear from me down there? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not like that... Looks like he¡¯s very familiar with you, or maybe she¡¯s very familiar with you. ¡±

    An Zheng thought hard before he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Oh ¡­ Every time Chen Wunuo went to Three Academies, he would go to the canteen to eat with the disciples. I seem to remember her figure appearing every single time, but he was always at the back rather far away from me. I always thought that she was someone from the canteen ¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because something happened, something went wrong with my memory. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but feel vexed, how could he have forgotten about that person?

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he forgot, but that he really didn¡¯t feel anything for women in his previous life. Every time Chen Wunuo went to the cafeteria to eat, Cen An was actually there. Every time he would sit at the same table with An Zheng and the others. Because Chen Wunuo ate alone, he only made a gesture, and the food was also cooked separately. Every single time, she would bring the dishes up to Chen Wunuo, and then sit down to eat at An Zheng¡¯s ce.

    In his memory, there was a very quiet looking woman. Her impression of him waspletely different from before.

    When An Zheng thought back to it now, he realized that there might be some sort of rtionship between Cen An and Cen An. Otherwise, why would she be in charge of serving the dishes every time? Furthermore, every single hour that the Holy Emperor personally taught the disciples that were going to take ce of the n was spent with An Zheng. Where did Chen Wunuo go in that hour?

    An Zheng would never have thought of this before, because it wasn¡¯roblem in his opinion. Now that he thought about it, these were all problems.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up: ¡°You have already slept on this grass for an entire day, you should have had enough rest by now. Cen Jiaoxi said that the lightning spirit energy in your body is not pure, you can continue to refine it in the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple. He also said that your fate soul is iplete and that problems will ur sooner orter, so he told you to find your old lover, Xu Meidai, in the car of the Peacock Pce of Qi Kingdom and borrow the Peacock Pce¡¯s great calendar to help you suppress your soul. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    He nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ve slept on the grass for an entire day and night, and you actually don¡¯t want to find me a nket or something to cover me with?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Do I have to find you a sister?¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and stretched his body as he looked at the great river in the distance and asked: ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The western border of the Da Xi Empire. If we head west, we will reach the southeastern border of the State of Xi Qiang. We are currently nervous. However, Western Qiang was not an idiot. Naturally, he did not dare to challenge Da Xi directly. Therefore, it seems like Da Xi hadunched a war against the Buddhist Kingdoms in the Western Regions just to fight for the immortal pce. However, Da Xi¡¯s power did not directly interfere.

    ¡°The State of Qiang has faked the presence of oveundred thousand troops at the southeastern border, with the majority of its elites gathering at the border of the State of Zhao. If they were to fight ¡­ Hehe ¡­ Just a hundred thousand soldiers could stop the great army of Da Xi? This is already the border. Look at the people of Da Xi city, they are still living happily. Therefore, don¡¯t even think about it. Daxi Shenghuang would never let the battlefield be moved to the Da Xi family¡¯s doorstep for the sake of a mere State of Yan. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That may not be so. Right now, it¡¯s just the Golden Crown and Da Xi trying to test each other out. Whether it was the West Qiang or the State of Zhao, both were cannon fodder. If the State of Yan were to get involved, he would be cannon fodder too. The Inside the Immortal Pce must have some secret, but this secret had not been discovered yet. Once they are discovered, Golden Crown and Da Xi will retract their nonchnt attitude and pounce on them like mad dogs. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°All of this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not someone who worries about the country and the people¡¯s hearts towards the world.¡±

    The two of them walked down the slope as they talked, their feet touching the soft grass as if they were treading on a carpet. An Zheng was a little more at ease now that he knew that nothing had happened to the people of Ming Fa Si. As for Fang Zheng¡¯s death ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s feelings could only be understood by himself.

    ¡°From here, you can travel by boat all the way to the west, and you will be able to leave the borders of the Da Xi Empire. However, if they were to take a boat, there would be a water barrier at the border crossing. If you are walking, you can go around the checkpoint from here to the northwest. In any case, you and I are not afraid of any ferocious beasts in the mountains. ¡±

    As Chen Shaobai finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed. Because he saw An Zheng standing there without moving, and looked towards the distance as if he was in a daze.

    He followed An Zheng¡¯s gaze and saw a small boat by the river. An old fisherman wearing a straw hat and raincoat was fishing in the boat. His head was lowered as he stared at the water. He was originally an ordinary person, but for some reason, An Zheng seemed to have changed. It felt like ¡­ He was an arrow that had been nailed to the top of his hard body skill. He could shoot it out at any moment.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the small boat and said: ¡°No matter what happens, do note over. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, his voice turning hoarse.

 Chapter 486 - Clear Vision

    <h4>Chapter 486 ¨C Clear Vision</h4>

    Chen Shaobai was not an idiot so he could tell that something was wrong. He checked all the equipment he brought and took a deep breath. ¡°Do you really think this uncle is your follower?¡± ¡°If you want me to leave, I¡¯ll leave. If you want me toe, I¡¯lle?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, and before he could say anything, Chen Shaobai had already walked forward: ¡°It¡¯s only a fisherman by the river, could it be that it¡¯s Daxi Shenghuang?¡±

    An Zheng sighed and replied in an extremely low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t speak in a while, stand outside and wait for me, he ¡­ It¡¯s Daxi Shenghuang. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s footsteps paused, he patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°On the ount of my youth, please forgive me for my irresponsible bragging, if there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything else, we can talk about it next time.¡±

    An Zheng noticed that a faint light was flickering in the center of Chen Shaobai¡¯s right hand. It was obvious that he was prepared to make a move at any time. But in front of Daxi Shenghuang, other than the Buddha who hadn¡¯t left the Great Thunder Lake Temple for a very, very long time, who else could help? What was the point of making a move?

    An Zheng walked to the side of the river, made Chen Shaobai wait for him nearby, and then slowly walked over. Chen Shaobai walked forward another few meters and stopped a few meters away from the small boat. He naturally knew very well that if he and An Zheng were to fight with each other, the other party could probably crush them into dust with just a single strand of hair. He was the strongest person in the past thousand years, and no one could question that.

    An Zheng walked to the side of the boat and stopped, looking at Chen Wunuo without saying a word.

    Chen Wunuo raised his head, nced at An Zheng, and then returned his attention to the floating fish. ¡°Why did youe over?¡±

    An Zheng replied seriously: ¡°I thought Your Majesty wanted me toe over.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met me?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°I have, but I can be considered to have not.¡±

    He actually did not notice her!

    An Zheng¡¯s heart thumped wildly.

    When An Zheng was fighting in the Academy, he was actually a little worried. Although he currently also had the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang when he used the power of the Lightning Spirit, with a first-rate expert present, it was not hard to tell that his power was extremely simr to the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. However, of course no one would suspect that he was Fang Zheng, since Fang Zheng was already dead.

    Chen Wunuo waited for a while, but seeing that An Zheng did not say anything, he pointed to the fish floating in the air: ¡°This fish is very beautiful, I have seen many fishermen casually catching a lot of big fishes. But I¡¯ve been sitting here for an hour, why can¡¯t I catch a single fish? Do you know why? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°There is an expert in this field, they are fishermen, they rely on water to feed themselves, so they are adept in this field. And His Majesty is not a fisherman, he wasn¡¯t born to fish. It¡¯s normal for him to be unable to catch any fish. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Your answer is wless. It is just standard ttery. If we can¡¯t catch fish, most people will think so ¡­ It¡¯s because Chen Wunuo doesn¡¯t know how to fish, if he had the guts, he would secretly think in his mind that Chen Wunuo was actually also an idiot. But when you say it, you¡¯re probably as tactful as you are. Therefore, you are not an outstanding person. You cannot give an outstanding answer. We are a little regretful, didn¡¯t we waste the world for you specially leaving the Jinling to go to the frontier? ¡±

    He raised the fishing rod. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch any fish because I didn¡¯t puook on it.¡±

    There was only a line and a line on the fishing rod. Indeed, there was no hook.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°His Majesty only fishing and not hooking, so he is not fishing. No wonder he is unable to catch any fish.¡±

    Chen Wunuo slightly sighed, ¡°There has always been someone who told me that even if it was the first time I¡¯ve met you, you would still be convinced by my grace and would have an irresistible urge to kneel down and worship you. It all seemed to be a lie, not to be trusted. ¡°If I am really so elegant, even if there was no bait or hook on my fishing rod, a fish would stille over and bite the fishing line.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say as he still didn¡¯t understand what Chen Wunuo wanted to say.

    But at that moment, a veryrge fish jumped out of the water and bit into the fishing line. Logically speaking, the fishing line was smooth and thin, and it was impossible to bite into it because the fish¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t particrly tight. However, the huge fish bit into the fishing line without even struggling, as if it was afraid of falling down.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Your Majesty has underestimated himself.¡±

    Chen Wunuo picked up his fishing rod, looked at the big fish that was tightly biting onto his fishing line and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a littlete to kiss ass too, you must wait for us to finish speaking before you jump out.¡±

    The fish suddenly let go of its mouth andnded on the boat. It actually stood there with its tail likuman¡¯s foot and bent its body 90 degrees, looking at Chen Wunuo like it was worshipping him. At this moment, the surface of the water rippled, sparkling under the sunlight. In just a short moment, countless big fish and small fish swam over from afar and jumped out of the water. That feeling was like the rey of time and dumplings.

    Soon, the area around the boat was like a mountain of fish.

    Chen Wunuo put down his fishing rod and asked An Zheng, ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°If your majesty didn¡¯t say it earlier, how would Yu Di know that your majesty was fishing? As Your Majesty has said, fish have flocked here. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a good while, before he shook her head: ¡°You are indeed too tactful, and not the person we are waiting for. You can leave now ¡­ I¡¯ll just take it as a distraction. ¡°If that person from back then ¡­¡±

    His eyes zed over for a moment, as if he was somewhat sad.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Wunuo did not speak, and did not even nce at An Zheng.

    That year?

    How could An Zheng not know that year!

    That year, it was also the riverside of such arge river. Chen Wunuo also wore a straw cape and a bamboo hat as he sat on a small boat. Chen Wunuo waved his hand at An Zheng. Originally, An Zheng did not want to go over, but after thinking about something, he actually walked over.

    At that time, An Zheng was still just a small groupmander of the Ming Fa Si, he could not even be considered a middle-ranked official. But at that time, An Zheng¡¯s strength had already reached the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, and he was very close to it. That year, An Zheng was just over thirty years old and had just transferred from the Ming Fa Si¡¯s warehouse to the Operations Division.

    Chen Wunuo then asked An Zheng: ¡°Why can¡¯t I catch a fish when others can?¡±

    An Zheng replied with a question: ¡°How long did you fish for?¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied, ¡°I see those fishermen fishing for an hour. It¡¯s very easy.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer at that time was: ¡°If this is your first time fishing, then it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t fish out anything since no one is a genius in all aspects. But if you haven¡¯t caught one for an hour, you¡¯re stupid. Because an hour is more than enough time to learn it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo lifted the fishing rod: ¡°Because I didn¡¯t ce the fishing hook.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Pretending to be ghosts.¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked again, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why should I know who you are?¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°Maybe you have a great opportunity in front of you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t need opportunities, I need to rely on my own hard work in order to feel reassured. The opportunity that you mentioned might not necessarily be an opportunity for me, because you don¡¯t understand me at all. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°You are wrong, I understand you, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting for you here to give you a chance. You said that you had to rely on your own efforts to get back at them, but if you could do bigger and better things by chance, wouldn¡¯t that save you a lot of time? Moreover, this opportunity is so great that you cannot reject it. ¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t refuse?¡±

    ¡°Realize your dream, and I will allow you to be the head of the Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Chen Wunuo took off the bamboo hat on his head, and looked at An Zheng with a kind and gentle expression. Then, at this time, the head of the Ming Fa Si ran over from afar and scolded An Zheng for not kowtowing to His Majesty Daxi Shenghuang yet?! He said that from today onwards, I will no longer be the first Ming Fa Si of Da Xi. At this moment, the river suddenly started to sparkle. Countless big fish and small fish swarmed over from the distance. Countless fish jumped out of the river and piled up on the side of the boat.

    Countlessrge fish stood on their tails like human feet as they bent ny degrees to pay their respects to the Saint King.

    At that time, all the officials kneeled down and said with utmost sincerity that this was because the Saint King was the ruler of the world. Not only was he the ruler of the world, he was also the ruler of all living things, even the fishes had to pay homage. At that time, Chen Wunuo asked An Zheng why you thought so, and An Zheng replied: ¡°Your majesty¡¯s cultivation is the best in the world, let alone fishes, if Your Majesty wanted to, even if it¡¯ree, even if it¡¯s a mountain, you would still bow down to your majesty.¡±

    At that time, everyone looked at An Zheng with a face full of fear, only Chen Wunuoughed loudly: ¡°We precisely want someone like you!¡±

    And at this moment, Chen Wunuo had a face full of disappointment. An Zheng waited for a while, but seeing that Chen Wunuo had nothing else to say, he turned and left. Chen Wunuo sighed from behind him, ¡°You will never know just how great of an opportunity there is in front of you that you did not cherish.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked: ¡°Your Majesty, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°Everything is wrong ¡­ ¡°I ask you, why do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Because when I was in Jinling, I wanted to go to the city and offer up wine in front of the stone sculptures of the previous Sacred Emperor. I bought a jug of wine from a tavern on the street. From afar, they saw the emperor carrying a jug of wine as well, and also head over to the Sacred Emperor¡¯s stone sculpture. After bowing to the sculpture with the rest of the people, they sat on arge stone for a while. ¡±

    ¡°Even so, how can you be sure that it¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°Because Fang Zheng, the first Ming Fa Si of the Great Xixi, is my idol, I have specifically heard a lot about him. I heard that he would often go to the Sacred Emperor¡¯s side to pay his respects, sitting on thatrge rock in a daze. When I saw His Majesty at that time, I was extremely shocked and thought that Fang Zheng had revived. But after thinking for a long time, I was able to guess that it should be you, your Imperial Majesty. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo lifted his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°You are more meticulous than him, but you are not as good as him.¡±

    He seemed to have lost all interest as he waved his hand, ¡°Go, don¡¯t disturb my fishing.¡±

    An Zheng responded with an ¡°En¡± and bowed, ¡°This humble one will take his leave.¡±

    After saying this, he did not leave very quickly, and appeared to be hesitating. He walked to Chen Shaobai¡¯s side and shook his head, his eyes signalling for him not to speak nonsense. Chen Shaobai was very smart, and immediately asked who that person was. An Zheng did not reply, he only sighed instead.

    Chen Wunuo raised his head for the third time and looked at An Zheng, his brows knitted tightly.

    Did I misjudge him?

    he asked himself, but even he could not give himself an answer.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what Cen An had done to him, and even Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t know what she had done as he watched on helplessly. Maybe the only one who knew Chen Wunuo better than An Zheng in this world was Cen An, so she knew clearly where his weakness was. So she gave An Zheng some sort of recovery pill to repair An Zheng¡¯s iplete fate soul. Although it was not perfect, it was much better than what An Zheng had before.

    Perhaps, she had already predicted what Chen Wunuo would do.

    After walking very far away, Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng: ¡°You lied to him?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No... I could feel him killing me three times. ¡°But because of this ¡­¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and saw that the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist was still glowing slightly.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s figure appeared from within the Blood Pearl Bracelet, and he said with a stern face: ¡°Quickly go, to the Buddha Nation. The Buddha Nation is the ce that Chen Wunuo is the most unwilling to go. Fortunately, you knew that you couldn¡¯t hide it from him, so you contacted me. Otherwise, the two of you would have died long ago. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the Heavenly Demon Qi, but he thought that you were both from the Devil Sect and had yet to make a move. But he was too smart to react. You guys leave first, my shadow will stay here and wait for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The more we drive, the better it will be!¡±

    At the same time, the gaze of Chen Wunuo, who was sitting on the boat, suddenly turned cold. ¡°I actually almost got cheated by you guys, hmph!¡±

 Chapter 487 - Family and Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 487 ¨C Family and Mountains</h4>

    The southern border of the Great Xixi was beautiful, while the northwestern border of the West and Qiang was also vast and deste. The man who drove the cattle and sheep across the grasnd brandished his whip and the fisherman¡¯s fishing boats on the river in the distance, forming a beautiful new scroll. If he unfurled it from the beginning, he would have a new artistic conception. The man in charge of herding the cattle snapped his whip and sang a long, cool song that assailed his mind. Deep down in his bones, he felt that the sand in his body was like the valiant force that swept through the world.

    Chen Wunuo walked over withrge strides, and with a sh, he teleported. The fisherman, the herdsman, was one of his subjects, but at this moment, he felt somewhat annoyed.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to those two youths. Who was he? He was the Daxi Shenghuang who shook the heavens and earth. He was the first person from ancient times to create a flourishing world, the Heavenly Kobold that even the people from the grasnds revered and respected. He was the man who even the Buddha in the Western Regions praised.

    However, he could no longer continue to chase after her because there was someone blocking his path.

    A middle-aged man dressed in long, white, cotton robes looked ordinary, but he gave off the feeling of an otherworldly expert hiding in arge city. People like that were always very special. Even the vige girls wearing flowery clothes would look a few more times and say that uncle was truly handsome.

    Chen Wunuo stopped and frowned slightly.

    The man in front of him was also surnamed Chen. His surname was Chen and he was known as Great Elder. He was thergest family in the world. Even if it was someone with the surname Chen who didn¡¯t havtionship with the royal family, he would still have more confidence if he mentioned his surname Chen. For many years, during the chaotic times of Spring and Autumn, when the various empirespeted for supremacy, the Chen n was a great n that could summon the wind and summon the rain. Afterwards, the heavy floating up and down, the Chen family has never pushed out the historical stage.

    When they arrived at the Great Xi Empire, the Chen family had reached its peak.

    Logically speaking, there was no one surnamed Chen in this world who could bepared with Chen Wunuo. But for some reason, when Chen Wunuo saw the man in front of him, he was actually rmed and worried. Although the meaning shed through his eyes, it was enough to exin the situation.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    The person who spoke was Chen Xiaoyao, a man who was even more mysterious than Chen Wunuo. However, what he said was not ¡®hello¡¯. Instead, it was¡¯ long time no see ¡®. Thus, there was an additional feeling that others could not understand.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have met.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied.

    Of course, Chen Shaobai would more or less inherit some of his character from his father. But to put it slightly unpleasant, Chen Shaobai had learnt his way of doing things. Chen Xiaoyao truly handled things wiyful attitude, because he had the qualifications and had a magnificent life that others would never have. If someone were to write Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s story, it would be even more interesting than Chen Wunuo¡¯s story.

    Chen Xiaoyao shrugged his shoulders, ¡°So what if you say you don¡¯t want to see it?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said with a serious face and even a little angry, ¡°Back then, you and I had an agreement. ¡°This is a condition. I will not kill you.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao thenughed out loud: ¡°Such cruel words from your mouth actually havint of righteousness. If people do not know our identities, they would definitely apud and cheer for you. Everyone in the world knows that you are a first ss benevolent ruler. Some people say that you are the only one in the world for a thousand years. That¡¯s not a big deal because no one is better at acting than you. If you can¡¯t even immerse yourself in acting, then even if you don¡¯t be a Saint King, you¡¯ll still be a good actor. ¡±

    In this world, there were still people who dared to talk to Chen Wunuo like that, if people knew about it, they would definitely be shocked.

    Chen Wunuo took a deep breath, and then, slowly exhaled. ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Where do I have toe from?¡±

    After saying that, heughed, ¡°These four words are a bit ambiguous ¡­ But since I¡¯m standing here, of course I¡¯ll stop you. As for why I¡¯m stopping you, I have time to exin it to you. Of the two little fellows you are chasing, one is my own son and the other is my own disciple. I just don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re going to kill. Oh ¡­ Whether it¡¯s my own son or my own disciple, you want to kill me right? Because even I ¡­ You are going to kill him too. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°You have your own business, I have mine. I already said at the time that I would not disturb the river¡¯s waters.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Truly a big chicken egg that surpasses the heavens, aiya, the Chen family must always maintain their demeanor right, they cannot casually swear. Just look at how excited I am, and then, you f * cking forgot. But then again, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why did the people of Devil Sect dare to rebel? Don¡¯t they know that even if we add them all up, they still won¡¯t be my match? All of a sudden, their courage grew and they all believed that they could seed. Does this really have nothing to do with you? ¡±

    ¡°A bunch of arrogant people aren¡¯t scary. A group of arrogant people also obtained the secret support of someone even more arrogant. That¡¯s scary.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and his words carried a hint of ice: ¡°Thanks to you, I haven¡¯t been living a very happy life in these few hundred years. Not only did I seal myself in order to breathe, but even my son had to be sealed away to avoid his appearance. ¡°Tell me, if I was by the river with you, how would I introduce you to my son?¡±

    Chen Wunuo coldly snorted: ¡°That is something that you brought onto yourself. If you don¡¯t leave now, you will definitely get entangled with the people of the Devil Sect. What kind of scum were the people of Devil Sect? I have already given you a chance in the past for you to be willing to live within it. It¡¯s not because of who you are, but because your surname is Chen. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao bowed and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He stood up straight. ¡°I thank you on behalf of those surnamed Chen.¡±

    Chen Wunuo felt as though he had been pped in the face.

    ¡°Are you really going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Your question is really meaningless. Why else do you think I¡¯m standing here?¡±

    ¡°With just you? A ten thousand miles long silhouette? ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao smirked: ¡°Everyone says you are unrivalled in this world, and yet you are unrivalled? Right now the situation seems fair, you are in the Jinling, I am in the Mount Cang Man. You wanted to kill me a long time ago, so you will have to fight me sooner orter.

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a long time: ¡°You are no longer worthy of being surnamed Chen.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°It is not up to you to decide whether or not I am worthy or not. My surname is Chen because I have the Chen family¡¯s blood in my bones, not because of you, Chen Wunuo. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t regret it, but now that I think about it, I really shouldn¡¯t have left home for you.¡±

    ¡°You chose that yourself!¡±

    Chen Wunuo roared, obviously angered by Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s words. He made a sudden move and struck out with his palm.

    He was Daxi Shenghuang, his every movement was filled with heavenly might, why would he need any sort of high level Qi Method. Simple and uplicated, each move and each move was enough to topple mountains and overturn seas. His palm struck out, and both of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s arms spread outwards. A circr light barrier that was likransparent ss cover appeared around him, also like a bubble. The wind from his palm surged, but the bubbles were like boulders. Wherever the palm wind passed, the grass turned into a barren hill. Thirteen miles away, the trees on both sides of the road were instantly turned into wood shavings. The pavilions built by the roadside for the bystanders to rest in became flying back.

    28 miles away, a small city that had existed for hundreds of years suddenly copsed. In the midst of yellow sand, the small city disappeared.

    Thirty-six miles away, a mid-level demonic beast that had juste down from the mountain to look for food had a change in its expression. It turned around and ran. However, he hadn¡¯t run more than a few meters before the wind from his palm blew. The body of the demonic beast remained frozen in a running posture, and after a second, its skin and flesh disappeared, leaving only its skeleton. After another second, the skeleton turned into dust and flew away, not even a speck of its remains remained.

    However, Chen Xiaoyao remained standing tall and unmoving.

    ¡°You actually recovered?!¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression changed.

    The corner of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s mouth still had a smile, he looked just as sloppy as before, not like a father or the previous head of the Devil Sect who held great authority. However, the obvious ridicule and contempt in his eyes caused the anger in Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart to grow even more intense.

    ¡°In the past, when you wanted to kill me, you had chosen to borrow a knife to do so. It¡¯ity that the knife you borrowed was not sharp enough to cut me. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to kill me today, you can do it yourself.¡±

    Chen Wunuo: So what if I kill you?!

    He raised his hand above his head and then fiercely pressed it down!

    Witong sound, the beautiful grasnd turned into yellow sand. This time, it became a basin. The deepest part of the mountain was at least a few dozen meters deep. Such a huge crater had appeared on the ground, and the earthquake was enough to affect the surrounding area for hundreds of miles. The bubble that Chen Xiaoyao was in was in a trance for a few times but it still did not burst open. His body floated in the air, like a small boat on a torrential storm or arge river.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    he asked, pointing with one hand.

    Behind him, a light green stream of air quickly gathered and coiled likornado. The tornado then transformed into a long sword, and instantly pierced towards Chen Wunuo. Chen Wunuo¡¯s body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in the next second, as if he had not moved at all. But in that single second, the violent sword intent just happened to pierce through. Wherever the sword intent passed by, it created a deep gully in the ground. Perhaps many yearster, people would wonder how this smooth and t canyon was formed.

    A few dozen li away, a huge wave suddenly rose up on the great river. The river¡¯s surface that was a few li wide seemed to explode into a straight bridge of water. The wave could reach up tundred meters high into the sky. The river was so wide that it had been cut in half at the waist. A vacuum of ten meters appeared, and the water was no longer dripping.

    Chen Wunuo looked at Chen Xiaoyao, and Chen Xiaoyao looked at him.

    Such a destructive power, yet the two people who had just attacked were not their true bodies. They were merely shadows cast thousands of miles away from them. Of course, only the two of them knew how real and illusory it actually was. Only the two of them knew how much power it carried in its body. However, if the two of them were to fight without the slightest hesitation, it was likely that the area within a hundred miles would bepletely razed to the ground.

    Chen Wunuo narrowed his eyes as he looked at Chen Xiaoyao, ¡°My Chen family is the number one family under the heavens, as I say, so are you ¡­ If I don¡¯t kill you, you¡¯ll be of use to the Chen family. ¡°However, you must remember that from now on, if you don¡¯t have my permission, you can step onto Da Xi¡¯snd and I will destroy your soul.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Whatever you say, I still want to say it, one is my own son and the other is my own disciple, they are what I care about the most. ¡°I also know what you care about the most. If you touch my family, I¡¯ll touch your mountains and rivers.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Mount Cang Mans past

    <h4>Chapter 488 ¨C Mount Cang Man¡¯s past</h4>

    If this news were to spread out, the person who threatened Daxi Shenghuang would definitely be an awesome person. However, Chen Xiaoyao didn¡¯t look like an overpowered person at all. Instead, he looked like a wild beast that had bared its fangs in order to protect its young. Whether it was human nature or animal nature, there was love for their children in it.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t know what happened as they left far enough behind. But for some unknown reason, the two of them had a kind of trust in each other. Even if the other party was Daxi Shenghuang, they believed that they could take care of the person who had changed their name to Xiao Yao. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know that Chen Xiaoyao, who had settled this matter, could have perfectly recovered either. However, because of the battle, Mount Cang Man vomited arge mouthful of blood, and his recovery period was dyed by an unknown amount of time.

    Daxi Shenghuang opened his eyes from within the hall with aplicated look in his eyes.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai squatted on the half wall of the ancient city and looked in the direction where they came from. The two of them looked at each other and saw deep worry and worry in each other¡¯s eyes. Chen Shaobai knew that his father was very strong, and An Zheng knew that Chen Xiaoyao was very strong. If there was a fight between the two, the oue could not be determined. Furthermore, the bnce of victory was more or less inclined towards Chen Wunuo.

    At this time, An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet shed with light.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s shadow appeared in front of the two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t win, but I didn¡¯t sustain any serious injuries either.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, because I want to take back the Cultivation Power and go into closed door cultivation as soon as possible. Although he was injured, Chen Wunuo had not returned unharmed. It¡¯s best if you two don¡¯t go back to the State of Yan during this period of time. Go to the Western Regions and makuckus for a while. I will have Jian San protect you guys from the shadows. If there is anything that cannot be resolved, then we will return to Mount Cang Man. ¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for An Zheng and Chen Shaobai to say anything, Chen Xiaoyao disappeared.

    An Zheng nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is his injury not light?¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°My old man needs you to be able to materialize so he can talk to me. It seems like you and him are even closer than him and me ¡­ ¡­ The injury shouldn¡¯t be that serious, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to materialize thousands of miles away just to tell him that he was fine. We should just listen to him and go to the Buddhist country in the Western Regions to have a stroll. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go to Tsukiko.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Whether you like it or not, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the old lover in my previous life. But then why don¡¯t you want to see her? Even if you were to take a few more nces at such a beautiful woman, it would be a very enjoyable feeling. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Forget it, why don¡¯t we just head straight to Golden Crown?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The Tsukiko still needs to go. Even if we don¡¯t see Xu Meidai, we can see if the Immortal Pce can still sneak in. Thest time we entered the immortal pce, we actually found something extraordinary. However, if there wasn¡¯t anything amazing, why would Da Xi be willing to fall out with the Buddhist countries of the Western Regions just for the immortal pce? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ More like a gambler. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What are you saying? How could I be called a gambler? I am clearly an explorer. ¡±

    An Zheng thought about it, he couldn¡¯t go back to the State of Yan for the time being anyway. If they really get targeted by Da Xi side¡¯s troops, it would implicate Qu Liuxi and the rest, so it would be better to just head west. But there was still one question that had yet to be answered in An Zheng¡¯s heart, the biggest knot in his heart. Even if it was another part of him, An Zheng would already be relieved with Fang Zheng¡¯s death, but if this mystery was not solved, An Zheng would not be able to calm down.

    Who exactly had the future ns of the Ming Fa Si in his hands?

    Right now, An Zheng was still unable to determine who the mastermind was. There were only three people who were still in Ming Fa Si, one was Ou Yangduo, and the other two were Chen Si Qian and Chen Mo Hou. However, when these three people stopped in front of the prison cart a few days ago, they clearly already had the determination to die, so it couldn¡¯t possibly be the three of them. If he was still carrying out the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns, this person would not have died like that.

    Back then, when An Zheng passed this matter on to Wei Ping, he returned and said that everyone had been dismissed. Not long after that, Wei Ping identally died without even finding the corpse. At that time, Ou Yangduo had not been promoted by An Zheng, so theoretically, he should not know the future ns of the Ming Fa Si. Chen Si Qian and Chen Yu were two brothers, but from their character, they did not seem to be people who would do such a despicable thing.

    Sooner orter, they would have to return to Da Xi. They had to thoroughly investigate this matter.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Chen Shaobai patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Ah ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly recalled that when I went to the Western Regions this time, I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to meet a monkey or a monk.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought about the monkey called Qi Tian, the monk with a weird personality, and smiled: ¡°Tell me, before I left the Mount Cang Man, howe I didn¡¯t expect to meet you unreliable people?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Actually you still owe me an exnation, why were you in Fantasy City at the time.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°If I said I wanted to say it, would you believe me?¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, Chen Shaobai took ouipe from somewhere and skillfully stuffed the tobo into it. Then, he lit it and took a deep drag. He was like a monster spitting out smoke, looking like an old smoker.

    ¡°Back then, I really dide for you, you know what kind of person my father was, how could a great figure like you, who was born in the Mount Cang Man, not notice at all? Even though he had just revived at that time, he was once an influential figure that shook the world. Back then, I might not have avoided the Chou family, but it was an enemy that I don¡¯t even know who was.

    ¡°Then I would be released and he told me, Fantasy City, to find a person who came back from the dead. I was confused too, where can I find a person who came back from the dead? Coincidentally, when I first arrived at Fantasy City, that fellow called Chen Shaobai was also killed by a few of his subordinates working together. At that time, he brought a few of his subordinates to rob a youngdy in a fantasy world. I originally wanted to get rid of these disasters, but the ones being bullied were a seemingly honest farmer and his daughter. ¡±

    ¡°But no one would have thought that the farmer was actually hiding his strength and directly beat that Chen Shaobai until he was severely injured. Chen Shaobai let his subordinates take him home, and cursed continuously along the way, saying that his subordinates did not protect him well, and told his father to put his subordinates to death when he returned. As for those fellows, since they are going to die anyway, it would be better to just kill Chen Shaobai and slip away. If they can escape, they can live, and if they can¡¯t, they will die too.

    ¡°I am very happy to hear this from somewhere in the dark. Evil people always have evil people to grind on. After those few fellows discussed for a while, they actually managed to kill that Chen Shaobai with their hands and tried to escape. I took action and sent those little bastards to the Western Sky, then disguised as Chen Shaobai and went back home. I told them that when I led my subordinates and met some demon beasts, those little bastards were already dead. At that time, Chen Shaobai¡¯s father was plotting something big and he didn¡¯t have the time to care about it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°I was pretending to be mysterious. Because I didn¡¯t understand you back then, I didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°But how did you be so short at that time?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are you joking? At the time, young master, I wasn¡¯t really that big.¡±

    ¡°Then you said that you¡¯ve been frozen for a long time. I think you must be at least a few hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°Scram, young master is still young and young, alright?¡± I was only a teenager when I was frozen by my father. Could it be that hundreds of years of ice had frozen me when I waeenager? ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Seems to be true... ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°At that time, it just so happened that I needed an identity to enter the Fantasy City. After I had this identity, investigating some things became much simpler. Knowing that you were beaten to death at Nanshan Street¡¯s Academy, I felt weird and came back to life. I thought to myself, Dad is awesome indeed. That¡¯s why I approached you as that Chen Shaobaiter on. Think about it, you were a monster who came back to life at that time.

    An Zheng said. ¡°That means there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Onlyter did I find out, Father calcted that you would be reborn in that youth¡¯s body. What he said to me, I still remember... He said he knew you, even though he had sealed it. Do you still remember the coffin in Mount Cang Man? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Shaobai exined: ¡°Actually, the reason you met my father like that in the medicinal field was on purpose, and was also to test you. He had been in the ice coffin the whole time, and his sword ves had not died in battle, so the rest were still protecting him in the cave. After that fierce battle, a portion of the experts loyal to my father had been dispersed and remained in Da Xi. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are at Da Xi. My dad said that they are monitoring a big shot, and that big shot is our enemy.¡±

    ¡°For so many years, the people outside have been watching that person from generation to generation. All the news had been sent back through the same material as the ice coffin. When the news reached the ice coffin, even though my father is in the ice coffin, he still knows all about Da Xi¡¯s big affairs like the back of his hand. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed before continuing, ¡°At that time, my father said thaerson like you cannot die. So he wants to help you, but he doesn¡¯t know how to help me. You went into the mountain, met my father, and then, had a rtionship with a Blood Pearl Bracelet. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, Chen Shaobai also heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°To be honest, you think that my father used your blood energy to recover? Actually, I was thinking that he might have been helping you all along. ¡±

    How could An Zheng not know about it?

    He took in a deep breath and then wrapped his arm around Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the Western Regions to bring disaster to the monks.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why not a girl?¡±

    An Zheng looked at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°You...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I will just say it casually, I actually still have a lot of respect for the Buddhist Sect. Even though there are viins in that sect, the number of viins is still lower than the other sects. I heard that the Immortal Pce is still dominated by the Buddhist Sect people, so I just said a few good words, maybe I¡¯ll let us in. ¡±

    Right at this moment, a ray of light suddenly flew over from the distant skies, rapidly descending.

    Immediately afterwards, another streak of light appeared from the horizon, clearly chasing the streak of light in front of them. The two streaks of light fell to the ground in session, exploding intuge ball of light far away from their line of sight. Tens of minutester, the hurricane, covered in dust, was pushed forward like a tall wall. The scene was extremely shocking.

    ¡°Which deity is fighting?¡±

 Chapter 489 - Heavenly Thunder Bead

    <h4>Chapter 489 ¨C Heavenly Thunder Bead</h4>

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai stood there and watched for a while, not knowing what was happening. From the looks of the flowing light and the huge explosion after its fall, it should be two experts with terrifying cultivation fighting. That level of fighting was somewhat terrifying for An Zheng and the others, even if An Zheng was already at the Lower Completion Stage and Chen Shaobai was not inferior in the slightest, it was still difficult to resist against the powerful Cultivation Power.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I think so too. Anyway, it¡¯s someone else fighting, so it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Cherish life, stay away from fights.¡±

    ¡°But why that way?¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you aren¡¯t one!¡±

    The two of them looked at each other in disdain, but they still rushed towards the other side like a falling star with tacit understanding. They spoke some words that were untrue, but they didn¡¯t seem to resist their curiosity as expected. In fact, whether it was an ordinary person or a martial artist, curiosity was hard to resist. The two of them carefully approached each other. From the scene just now, they could tell that the two beams of light were both human. Their strength was truly terrifying.

    ¡°What¡¯s that in front?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stopped and asked.

    Chen Shaobai looked forward and frowned: ¡°It looks like it?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, An Zheng had already pulled him aside to dodge, and at the same time opened up the thirty Holy Fish Scale s. The thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scalebined to form thirtyyers of super defense above their heads. The moment the Holy Fish Scale was set up, a pir of light came crashing down from afar. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were underneath the Holy Fish Scale. When the trembling ended, they looked out at the two people whose blood and Qi were surging, only then did they realize that they were underground.

    It was unknown how deep it was, but both sides were like cliffs in a canyon. The ground had been forcefully smashed down by a lot of force, and water flowed under his feet, quickly forming a river.

    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±

    Just as An Zheng wanted to say something, a string of gigantic balls of light appeared above his head. That ball of light was like a bracelet that had been magnified countless times. Each bead was tens of meters in diameter. A string of balls of light appeared and revolved like a millstone.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, then immediately activated their Holy Fish Scale¡¯s defense. The huge string of beads became a millstone that spun rapidly. Not long after, the canyon that was created with a swing of the rod was grinded away and the canyon disappeared. It was reced by a small basin. The area within two to three kilometers had been ground down to a depth of at leasundred meters. The surroundings were as smooth as polished jade.

    From this, it could be seen that when the beads were rotating, they had produced a strong heat. After rubbing against each other, the sunken walls all seemed to have crystallized due to the excessive heat and were burnt.

    Chen Shaobai shuddered, ¡°Now I am even more determined to turn around and run.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No need for words, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As the two prepared to leave this dangerous ce, it was difficult to resist their curiosity. However, when the danger involved them, then their curiosity wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. The two of them made the wisest decision to leave, but at this moment, they no longer had the ability to leave just because they wanted to.

    Before An Zheng and Chen Shaobai could slip away, two streams of light flew over from the sky. The light in front was scarlet, like a quickly moving me. The stream of light behind him was golden, and wherever it passed, it would shine with a golden light.

    Then, those two fellows actually stopped ce not too far away from An Zheng and the others, floating in the air and facing each other.

    ¡°Demoness, follow me back to Great Thunder Lake Temple to receive my judgement. ¡°Since it¡¯s not easy for you to cultivate and I won¡¯t be able to kill you, the buddhist faith has the right to live. But if you insist on doing so and turn a deaf ear to my advice, then don¡¯t me the Buddha for angering you to the point where you will never be able to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Baldy donkey, you said that I was guilty, then tell me, what crime did Imit? What did you say I did for the world? Just because I¡¯m not human, you want to kill me? ¡°You are merely the disciple of Monk Feng. If it was back then, I would have been able to crush you with a single finger.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    The monk who was wearing a golden cassock said angrily: ¡°You ignored the prohibition and barged into the Immortal pce ruins three times, is that not a sin?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say you won¡¯t let me in? That Immortal pce ruins is yours? The Immortal pce ruins is after all a thing of the Dao Sect, what does it have to do with your Buddhist Sect? No matter what, I am still half a disciple of the sect.

    ¡°Nonsense, the appearance of the Immortal pce ruins means that the Buddha Sect has the responsibility to protect the sect. That ce was extremely dangerous, and if any weak cultivator were to enter, they would die without a doubt. As for you, in order to satisfy your selfish desires, you incited arge number of cultivators to attempt to charge into the immortal pce. If those people really did enter, who knows how many more deaths they would cause. ¡±

    ¡°What a beautiful way of saying it!¡±

    The guy in front who had turned into a scarlet ray of light was actually Qi Tian!

    Chen Shaobai rubbed his eyes, ¡°This guy is really persistent, and when he fights he does not differentiate between friend and foe. The rod that almost killed us earlier, must have been smashed down by that grandson.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°What you say makes sense. We should draw a clear line between ourselves and such a scum.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Heroes think alike.¡±

    The two of them turned to leave.

    Qi Tian had actually not seen the two of them previously, this monk called Xuan Yi had already chased after him for three days and three nights. The two of them had fought their way from Tsukiko, and now, they had reached the border between Da Xi and West Qiang. If two people wanted to be strong, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win. If the battle continued, even if they fought for a few more days and nights, it would still be impossible to determine who would win. However, this monk Xuan Yi was extremely paranoid and refused to retreat. At this level, they might need to fight until both of them died from exhaustion.

    Just at that moment, Qi Tian saw An Zheng and Chen Shaobai. He smirked: ¡°Monk, you¡¯ve been tricked, my helper ising!¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng.

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng¡¯s footsteps immediately became stiff, then Chen Shaobaiughed in embarrassment, turned and sped his hands towards Qi Tian: ¡°Benefactor, you must have recognized the wrong person, we are just two friends who were here to sightsee, it has nothing to do with you people who are fighting and killing each other. If you guys are going to hit us, you don¡¯t have to care about how we feel. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You are so rude when you speak, cursing at people for no reason at all. Monk, hit him!¡±

    Qi Tian looked at An Zheng: ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    An Zheng squatted there. ¡°Little ball, banana pear, magnolia flower 21 ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian covered his face, ¡°The two of you have refreshed my understanding of the word shameless.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in all seriousness: ¡°Monks are good people, Monks say that you are a demon, of course you are a demon, moreover you are rude and scolding me, the old man. He¡¯s so busy, and he doesn¡¯t know that people around the world greet him tens of thousands of times a day, and it¡¯s impolite of you to disturb him! ¡°I don¡¯t know you, if you want to fight, then fight from a distance. If you hurt us ordinary, powerless people, then don¡¯t even mention the buddhist gate, we won¡¯t even let you eat.¡±

    The more he talked, the more suspicious the monk with the magic name Xuan Yi became. He looked at Qi Tian, then at An Zheng and the others, and frowned slightly. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe that they were just ordinary people. How could they be normal people if they werepletely unscathed in this ce which had been grinded into a basin. Furthermore, it was obvious that he knew Qi Tian, and if the three of them were to join hands, he would definitely not have much luck.

    An Zheng coughed a few times before saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s better this way. You guys don¡¯t look like people from the Central ins, this ce is already within the Da Xi Empire. ¡°You two might be fine fighting each other, but if the experts from the military on the border of Da Xi city are alerted, things might get troublesome.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why do you care about that? Monk, beat this monster to death!¡±

    Monk Xuan Yi was silent for a while before he said to Qi Tian: ¡°Come back with me!¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Right here!¡±

    ¡°Go back and fight!¡±

    ¡°Fight here!¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, go back and fight.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then fight here!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are the two of you interested? Is it fun for me to ask you two? ¡±

    Monk Xuan Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. At this moment tomorrow, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Lil ¡®Mountain City.¡± If you didn¡¯te, it would mean that you were afraid. If you get scared, don¡¯t cause any more trouble at Tsukiko¡¯s side. ¡±

    Qi Tian was startled for a moment. ¡°Your cultivation is still the best...¡±

    With a cold snort, he turned around and flew away.

    Qi Tian descended from the air andnded beside An Zheng and the others, ¡°Why are you two here?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I think if I were to ask you why you¡¯re here, it would also be a long story.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°It can¡¯t be, I fought that big monk the whole way here. There¡¯s nothing hard to describe, it¡¯s very simple. The two of you are here ¡­ Damn, there shouldn¡¯t broblem between the two of you, right?

    An Zheng: ¡°Go back to Tsukiko and fight with the monk.¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So what if it¡¯s just a joke? Aren¡¯t you guys all used to making fun of men.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What the fuck have you been watching all this time?¡±

    Qi Tianughed, ¡°Just joking... I really did not expect to meet you two here. Where are you two going? ¡±

    ¡°To the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°I just got back from there.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Are you going to the Immortal pce ruins? If there is nothing important, it is best not to go. Recently, the Buddhist Sect and those rogue cultivators have been fighting too much. I think that there must be something in the Immortal pce ruins that the Buddhist Sect wants, which is why they did not hesitate to make Da Xi their enemy. Furthermore, the rogue cultivators that are rushing over from various countries are also not good people. I might as well encourage those rogue cultivators to fight with the Buddhist Sect ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s why the big monk is chasing after you. If it¡¯s me, he won¡¯t let you go either.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Actually, the reason I kept chasing after you was not only because I instigated those rogue cultivators, but also because I previously sneaked into the Golden Crown and stole something from the Great Thunder Lake Temple when the four great disciples of the buddhist faith were not around. I¡¯m useless, but I¡¯m in a good mood for stealing. Just treat it aspensation that the Buddhist Sect treated me like that year ¡­ ¡°Oh right, this thing is useful to you, take it.¡±

    He took ouurple pearl from nowhere and passed it to An Zheng. ¡°This is your little gift, one of the eighteen Heavenly Thunder Pearls in the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s lightning pool.

 Chapter 490 - Unreliable Friends

    <h4>Chapter 490 ¨C Unreliable Friends</h4>

    Qi Tian looked at the destroyed surroundings, his eyes filled with guilt. Fortunately, the ce where he and the monk Xuan Yi fought was at the western border. Thend was sparsely popted, and there were basically no people around here. The terrain of this ce hadpletely changed. It felt as if a basin had been ced on the ground.

    He passed the pearl in his hand to An Zheng: ¡°This is for you, one of Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s eighteen Heavenly Thunder Beads.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curiously asked: ¡°What is Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Bead?¡±

    Qi Tian exined: ¡°The reason this Great Thunder Lake Temple is called this name is because there are two lightning pools inside and outside. Those who were familiar with the Buddhist Sect knew that first there was a lightning pool and then there waemple. When the lightning pool had been discovered, it had been a tremendous gift to cultivators. The lightning pool was one of the most powerful secret realms, it was able to temper the body of a cultivator. However, the lightning pool was discovered by the third generation Buddha. The original name of the Buddhist Sect was White Stone Temple.

    ¡°After the third generation Buddha discovered the lightning pool, he immediately made a decision ¡­ He moved White Stone Temple from An Ran Country to the Golden Crown¡¯s Golden Crown Mountain and rebuilt it. At that time when tens of thousands of monks moved, it was a major event in the history of the Buddhist Sect, and was known as the Buddha. ¡±

    Qi Tian seemed to understand a lot about the Buddha Sect, and asked An Zheng for an exnation while eating: ¡°At the time, the Golden Crown was not very big, and his power was considered in the middle or lower reaches of the Western Regions. After learning about the Buddha¡¯s decision, it was rumored that the king of Golden Crown did not sleep well for a few days and nights, bathed and changed his clothes. He solemnly knelt in front of the door to feel Xie Tianshu¡¯s gratitude, and then swore to write down all his buddhist scriptures five times by hand. ¡±

    Forince of Buddhism to believe in his own Buddhist scriptures meant that he would not be able to fulfill this vow for the rest of his life.

    Qi Tian continued to speak, ¡°Golden Crown exhausted all of his nation¡¯s energy and mobilized at least five hundred thousand citizens. Adding the entire nation¡¯s army, the entire nation did one thing for the next thirty years... To build a Great Thunder Lake Temple on the Golden Crown Mountain. It was hard to imagine how much manpower and financial resources he had expended. At that time, someone said, the Golden Crown only constructed a temple, but its power has been declining for at least a few hundred years. The nation was poor, the citizens were poor, and the nation was in dire straits. ¡±

    ¡°But the king of the Golden Crown has said that there is no need foundred years. In fifty years, what do you think of my Golden Crown?¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°But the Buddhist Sect did not make the king wait for too long. Thirty yearster, when the Golden Temple Great Thunder Lake Temple waspleted, the Buddha said that he would make a great wish and bless all the citizens of the Golden Crown. He didn¡¯t know if it was really useful or if the Buddhist Sect was helping from the shadows, but the next ten years were the most shocking years for Golden Crown¡¯s rapid rise. It was said that one day, a rain of food fell from the sky in Golden Crown, covering the entire sky for three days and three nights. The food on the street could be as thick as half a meter, all the citizens of the big cities in Golden Crown had to gather for a month before they could put all the food into their granary.

    ¡°Of course, these are myths and legends. After getting food, the Golden Crown very quickly found arge scale gold deposit called Pu Ye City, and the strength of the immediately increased. Five yearster, the army of Golden Crown began to attack from all directions. It took them at least ten years to double the size of their territory. Thirty yearster, the Golden Crown announced that they will no longer fight against outsiders. However, by that time, the Golden Crown would already be the strongest country in the Western Regions.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, and then patted his head. You should all know that the Great Thunder Lake Temple has two lightning pools inside and outside, but only the lightning pool inside the Thunder Pond Temple is real. The lightning pool outside the Thunder Pond Temple that did not prohibit others from tempering their physical body waeplicater built by the Buddhist Sect. The core of this replica is these eighteen Heaven Thunder Pearls. ¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Thunder Pearl is a natural born object, it is formed from the pure lightning energy of the lightning pool. Seventeen of them were kept by the Buddhist Sect and were said to be in the Golden Temple. The Golden Temple was the ce where all kinds of treasures were kept. The good items there could make anyone jealous. And this one, was the Heavenly Thunder Bead that was specifically used to create an external lightning pool. In other words, all of the lightning spirit energy in the lightning pool originated from this pearl. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened his eyes wide: ¡°That is to say, you stole the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, which is equivalent to crippling Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s lightning pool? No wonder the monk wants to chase you, if it was me, I would also want to chase you. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°What do you know ¡­ Back then, those eighteen Heavenly Thunder Pearls, I was the one who scooped them out of the lightning pool! Although the Buddhist Sect relied on the lightning pool, but the number of people who could actually enter the core of the lightning pool was extremely few. After all, no matter how powerful a cultivator is, their physical body is bound by natural limitations. The monk that invited me back then said that I had helped Great Thunder Lake Temple fish out the Heavenly Lightning Bead from the core region of the lightning pool, and one of the beads was given to me aeward. ¡±

    ¡°But they went back on their word and did not give this Heavenly Thunder Pearl to me. Although it¡¯s useless for me, my own body is made from the essence of heaven and earth, so I don¡¯t need any Heavenly Thunder Beads to continue improving. But at that time, the question of integrity was good, how could he go back on his word? So I didn¡¯t steal it, I can only say that I took back what was mine. My things, it¡¯s noroblem even if you want to throw it into thetrine, if you want to give it to me, I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡±

    He stuffed the pearl into An Zheng¡¯s hands, ¡°I have the final say.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°An Zheng said that you are atrine pit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t stuff you into thetrine?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, alright ¡­ Oh right, you always like to cause trouble for the Buddhist Sect when you have nothing to do, and always say that the Buddhist Sect deceived you back then.

    Qi Tian shook his head: ¡°How can it only be this one, if it¡¯s only this one bead, I¡¯m toozy to bother with them. It was because they had given me a much bigger promise, but they hadn¡¯t even thought of fulfilling it. I wanted to find the Buddha for that, but I was suppressed ¡­ Actually, I thought about itter on, back then the Buddha didn¡¯t know, he was in seclusion all day and everything was handed over to his disciples. So the person who lied to me was that monk called Ao Guanhai, he is one of the Buddha¡¯s disciples. ¡±

    ¡°But I was so angry at that time, I broke into the Great Thunder Lake Temple in one go. Thinking about itter, there were countless experts in Lei Chi Temple. The reason I was able to fight my way in that day was obviously because Ao Guanhai let me in on purpose, and was trying to make the Buddha angry so he could use the Buddha¡¯s hand to destroy me. However, the Buddha showed mercy in the end. After leaving after being heavily injured, I had no choice but to seal myself up and start my cultivation anew. However, I was heavily injured and was able to sleep for ten thousand years. ¡±

    Qi Tian had never told anyone about these things in the past. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to him recently, but he had be more talkative.

    ¡°Take this bead and absorb the power of the Thunder Soul. There is no need for you to worry about anything else.¡± The Buddhist Sect knows that they are in the wrong. Otherwise, why would so many experts choose a monk with the same strength as me to chase after me? Monk Xuan Yi is only the disciple of the big monk. If he¡¯s really in the same generation as the Divisions monk, then he would be no match for him. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But in the end, this is someone else¡¯s thing...¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You¡¯re making me angry.¡±

    An Zheng still wanted to say something, but suddenly, Qi Tian¡¯s palm cut across his neck. An Zheng did not expect Qi Tian to suddenly make a move, furthermore, Qi Tian¡¯s strength was already far above An Zheng, so even if An Zheng was prepared, he would not be able to do anything at such a close distance. With that palm strike, An Zheng immediately fainted.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What the f * ck are you doing?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Open his mouth, I¡¯m putting the Heavenly Thunder Pearl into his mouth.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in all seriousness: ¡°Let me tell you, this is only opening his mouth, if you f * cking open his legs, I will definitely not do this.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Even if you want to die, I won¡¯t do it...¡±

    Chen Shaobai watched as Qi Tian stuffed such a big Thunder Pearl into An Zheng¡¯s mouth and said worriedly, ¡°Do you really have to go so far? Are you sure how to use this thing? It¡¯s so rough, I don¡¯t think you know what to do. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You don¡¯t need to swallow this thing, just stuff it into his mouth. An Zheng¡¯s physique was the power of lightning, and once the Heavenly Thunder Pearl came into contact with it, it would automatically release the power of lightning. It¡¯s just like when you put the power of the lightning pool inside the lightning pool outside the Thunder Lake Temple, it was only provided to arge pond, and now, all of it is given to An Zheng alone. ¡±

    ¡°Then if it was just contact, why did you get into his mouth instead of the stronghold?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, I just thought it was fun.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Qi Tian dug out the Heavenly Thunder Pearl from An Zheng¡¯s mouth: ¡°Who asked him to not recognize the kind heart. I gave sucrecious thing to him, but he didn¡¯t even thank me. I¡¯ve said it before, this thing is what I deserve.

    He held the Thunder Pearl in one hand and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s other hand with the other. With a flick of his finger, he broke An Zheng¡¯s middle finger, and then squeezed outwards with all his might as a few drops of blood flowed out of the wound and onto the Thunder Pearl. The Heavenly Thunder Pearl immediately lit up. Then, as if it had suddenly boiled, ayer of water vapor actually appeared on its surface, shaped like a cloud.

    A few secondster, the Heavenly Thunder Pearl suddenly disappeared. Qi Tian looked around, his face filled with confusion: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn, you really don¡¯t know how to use this pearl ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Aiyah, that isn¡¯t the point. Regarding the method to use it, if there¡¯s something wrong with one time, then it¡¯s two times. But where was the pearl now? ¡°Why did he disappear all of a sudden?¡±

    At the same time, the originally unconscious An Zheng suddenly sat up, but he did not open his eyes. It looked like a zombie, but was also quite scary. He sat up straight, his face pale. A momentter, smoke began to rise from the top of his head. Chen Shaobai was so shocked that he turned his head around, thinking that his hair was burnt. However, the moment they touched An Zheng¡¯s hair, it fell like snow, instantly turning him into a bald man.

    Chen Shaobai withdrew his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Something¡¯s wrong here... Could it be because the Heavenly Thunder Pearl is something from the Great Thunder Lake Temple, that after dripping blood, An Zheng became a monk? ¡±

    He reached out to pull An Zheng¡¯s clothes: ¡°Quickly, look elsewhere and don¡¯t let your hair fall.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s hand stopped after reaching out and heughed awkwardly: ¡°Um, a subconscious reaction, don¡¯t take offense ¡­ I¡¯m just curious, just curious. But where did the bead go? What happened to An Zheng? ¡±

    When his hand touched An Zheng¡¯s body, he immediately retracted it back. ¡°Damn, why is it so hot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai reached out and touched it, then immediately retracted his hand, he lowered his head and looked, and in that short period of time, his own fingers were burnt red. An Zheng¡¯s body now seemed to have turned intuman shaped furnace.

    Before they could think of anything, An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 491 - The Return of the King of Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 491 ¨C The Return of the King of Evolution</h4>

    Both Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian were at a loss for what to do for a moment, and the scene of An Zheng getting all his hair done in an instant was indeed a little terrifying. Soon after, An Zheng spat out arge mouthful of blood, causing the two of them to be extremely anxious. Qi Tian kept onining that he should be more careful, while Chen Shaobai started to try to contact his father Chen Xiaoyao to see if he could think of a way to save his father, but Chen Xiaoyao had already gone into closed door cultivation, and could not contact him for a while.

    In just a short one to two minutes, An Zheng¡¯s body miraculously went cold. His boiling hot body quickly regained its normal calmness. It was almost the same as normal body temperature.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Qi Tian wiped away the sweat on his forehead and asked carefully.

    Chen Shaobai stared at him and said: ¡°An Zheng can be considered to be extremely experienced and battle-hardened. When the timees, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be killed by the enemy, but by a guy like you, who he considers to be his good friend. Even though the fever has subsided, but this head of hers has lost all its hair. What do you think we should do? If An Zheng wakes up and finds that he¡¯s bald, I don¡¯t even know how to exin it to him.

    Qi Tian said, ¡°We are also friends, aren¡¯t we the same?¡±

    Chen Shaobai could no longer me Qi Tian. But he himself had never imagined that one Heavenly Thunder Pearl could provide the entire lightning spirit energy of the Outer Lightning Lake. How could An Zheng endure if he gave it to An Zheng in one go? The power of the Thunder Soul poured into his body, causing his body to be unable to withstand it for a while. The heat of the blood had reached a terrifying level, which was why a head of hair had fallen off.

    If An Zheng¡¯s body wasn¡¯t tough, if his self-regtion ability was strong and didn¡¯t reject the power of the thunder spirit, then something big would have happened.

    ¡°He can only rely on himself now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I just hope that he can carry it himself. Maybe he digested the entire Heavenly Thunder Pearl, which is why I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°If he really digested it in an instant, then this guy is truly a freak. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even the cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the lightning spirit contained within that Heavenly Thunder Pearl ¡­¡±

    ¡°You fucking know?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Chen Shaobai¡¯s body started to lightly tremble. Although it wasn¡¯t very intense, this kind of scene was indeed scary. He squatted down, wanting to press An Zheng down. However, the moment he came into contact with An Zheng, he realized that An Zheng¡¯s body had be boiling hot once again, and didn¡¯t even dare to touch him. Qi Tian gritted his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll inject my Cultivation Power into it and see if I can help him resist it for a while.

    There was no other way. Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°That¡¯s the only way!¡±

    But just as Qi Tian was about to make a move, a purple me suddenly emerged from An Zheng¡¯s body, followed by mes that began to spread out in all directions. Qi Tian subconsciously threw Chen Shaobai out, then attempted to pounce towards and extinguish the fire on An Zheng¡¯s body. However, with the toughness of his body, it only took a short while for a sticky smell like it was being roasted. In the next second, it could be roasted until oil came out.

    But Qi Tian still clenched his teeth and did not give up. He tried for a long time yet he still could not evene into contact with An Zheng¡¯s body. He gritted his teeth and reached out his hand. Although it was impossible to extinguish the purple mes that suddenly appeared on An Zheng¡¯s body, he obviously did not want to give up on An Zheng just like that. Just as his hand was about to make contact with An Zheng¡¯s body, a ball of purple light suddenly exploded from within An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The purple light suddenly appeared, and then Qi Tian¡¯s body was sted flying. The power was especially strong and strange, Qi Tian felt like his body was sealed in that instant. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that when Chen Shaobai and An Zheng were tempering themselves in the fake lightning pool, the power of the lightning pool from the start had made them tremble uncontrobly, trembling as if someone was pinching their necks. After that, the power of the lightning pool increased, and both Chen Shaobai and Chen Shaobai were sucked out of the pool.

    Was this actually the power of a seal?

    Just as he thought of this, Qi Tian¡¯s body heavily crashed into the stone wall far away. It wce where the buddhist beads of the Great Monk Xuan Yi were being spun like millstones. The walls were smooth and hard. However, this time, Qi Tian was smashed straight into the stone wall, and his entire body was embedded in it.

    However, Qi Tian was still not able to struggle out, the Cultivation Power in his body seemed to have suddenly disappeared. Then, Qi Tian confirmed that it was the power of a strange seal. The electric current entered his body, causing all of the Cultivation Power in his body to be sealed. But An Zheng¡¯s strength was much weaker than Qi Tian¡¯s, and at that time, Qi Tian waspletely caught off guard, so he was sealed. If Qi Tian had been prepared at that time, he might not have been suddenly sealed within the Cultivation Power.

    Although Chen Shaobai was thrown out by him, he immediately rushed towards An Zheng the moment hended. His speed had already reached his limit, and the moment he rushed out, it was right when Qi Tian was sent flying by the burst of purple light. The purple light continued to shoot outwards, and Chen Shaobai who was running over was flung out. And just like Qi Tian, he instantly lost control of the Cultivation Power in his body.

    The two of them were knocked into the stone wall one after another. Chen Shaobai was still better off facing outwards while Qi Tian was facing inward.

    After the purple light exploded from An Zheng¡¯s body, the trembling of his body became more and more intense. The temperature on his body was also getting hotter and hotter. It seemed as if his entire body had turned red. Because the temperature was too high, An Zheng¡¯s body started to sink underground. The surrounding ground had been scorched, turned ck and finally started to melt. It felt as if An Zheng had been thrown into a swamp and was sinking bit by bit.

    Chen Shaobai looked towards the outside and struggled with all his might, but he could not gather the Cultivation Power. He simply could not break free and could only watch An Zheng disappear from his sight.

    ¡°Qi Tian you bastard!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted as his eyes turned red.

    Qi Tian heard Chen Shaobai¡¯s shout and knew that another unforeseen event had urred. He let ouoar, and his body suddenly burst out in red light. He then transformed into a giant red ape, with scarlet hair floating in the air. The red ape was over a hundred meters long, and it caused the stone walls to split apart. Previously, when Qi Tian transformed his original body, it was still grey, but now it had bepletely red.

    Once he got out, he rushed towards An Zheng¡¯s direction. He then grabbed at the ground, and the huge palm directly sank into the ground. But there was nothing beyond a huge pile of scorched earth and the earth that was still flowing. An Zheng seemed to have disappeared, who knew how far underground he had sunk.

    Qi Tian began to continuously dig downwards, not caring about what was inside that magma.

    Right at that moment, a zing white light shot up from the ground into the sky, straight up into the sky. With that pir of light as the center, the earth began to surge and surge like the waves. Even Qi Tian who had transformed into a cost entity was not able to stabilize his body, and was swept far away by the waves of the earth. It was as if he was constantly struggling with the waves, and the flow of the waves was even more shocking than the waves.

    Qi Tian was in the ocean, Chen Shaobai was also there. Although it was difficult for Qi Tian to stabilize his body, it was still better. As for Chen Shaobai, who was floating up and down, because the Cultivation Power had not recovered yet, it was still extremely dangerous. Qi Tian looked at the location where An Zheng was and then looked at Chen Shaobai. He clenched his teeth and rushed out to fish Chen Shaobai out from the mud wave before turning around to charge at An Zheng. The white light had already disappeared.

    The area within a few dozen kilometers had probably been destroyed, and it was already difficult to find where An Zheng was.

    Qi Tian, who waundred meters tall, stood there with one hand raised horizontally. Chen Shaobai coughed and stood on his palm. The two of them looked in the direction that An Zheng had disappeared in, and were simultaneously stunned.

    The temperature of the earth gradually dropped, and the ce that had turned intova began to cool down, and the surface of the skin started to turn ck. The surging waves finally calmed down after a long distance. The entirendscape had changed. In just a few minutes, arge piece of wastnd had turned into a desert.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s knees couldn¡¯t help but go soft as he knelt onto Qi Tian¡¯s enormous palm. He hugged his head with his hands as he looked at everything in front of him, and his entire body felt like it was about to copse.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian opened his mouth, but was unable to say a single word.

    What else could they say? The mistake had already been made. He only hoped that time would flow back to the moment he had stuffed the Heavenly Thunder Pearl into An Zheng¡¯s mouth, even if it meant cutting off his own arm with a single sh. He would rather have been the one in trouble than his best friend.

    ¡°Is he leaving just like that?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in a hoarse voice as he raised his head to look at Qi Tian¡¯s face which had already distorted due to self-me and grief.

    Qi Tian did not say a word, as if he was petrified.

    But at that moment, a huge explosion of air appeared from the ground. The power of the explosion was beyond imagination. With an explosion from the explosion, the soil within a radius of a kilometer waspletely cleared. A second explosion followed, then a third. The continuous explosions caused continuous damage to the ground. This ce might not be able to recover any energy for the next few years.

    A ball of light slowly floated up from the ground. That ball of light was a light purple color with purple electric currents coiling around it. Inside the ball of light, An Zheng stood there with his eyes closed, and followed the ball of light upwards.

    The moment Chen Shaobai appeared again, Chen Shaobai actually cried.

    Because of his excitement, Qi Tian¡¯s huge body could not help but tremble.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Chen Shaobai smashed his fist on it, ¡°I knew this guy would not die so easily!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body looked even more powerful, and the lines of his muscles were enough to shock anyone who looked at him. The most inconceivable thing was that the hair that had originally lost all of its strength had actually been restored, and was about the same length as before. The moment An Zheng opened his eyes, two purple rays of light shot out from his eyes. Like sharp des, they cut two deep trenches into the already ruined ground!

    At this moment, it was as if a king had returned.

 Chapter 492 - Reentry into Tsukiko

    <h4>Chapter 492 ¨C Reentry into Tsukiko</h4>

    An Zheng felt as if he had lost consciousness for a very long time. At the start, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he felt that his consciousness had be blurry, and then, he felt cold. Anyone who had experienced a high fever should be able to imagine how terrifying the feeling of falling into an icy cavern was. Moreover, the temperature of An Zheng¡¯s body, at that moment, had already reached a terrifying level.

    What happened after that, An Zheng was even more unclear. It was as if he had fallen into a deep slumber. As for the fact that all his hair had fallen out and then sunk into the ground, he had no idea at all.

    The moment he woke up was the moment he opened his eyes. In that moment, An Zheng felt his body filled with power. Furthermore, this power was something he had never experienced before. The two purple beams of light shooting out of his eyes could easily kill the cultivators of the Sumeru Stage!

    Sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage!

    Who would have thought that An Zheng¡¯s encounters would be so mysterious?

    Perhaps, even when Qi Tian had ced the Heavenly Lightning Pearl into An Zheng¡¯s mouth, he had not expected that this pearl would be so helpful to An Zheng. Of course, this was mainly because An Zheng was a monster himself. If it were any other cultivator, even if it was the kind of youth who was called a genius, and had a cultivation realm simr to An Zheng, even if it was someone slightly higher. Such a simple and crude method to directly absorb the thunder spirit energy from the Heavenly Thunder Bead, perhaps he would have already died from the explosion of his body long ago.

    An Zheng¡¯s body had been tempered by both the purple fire and lightning pools. In the cultivation realm of the Lower Completion Stage, his body wasparable to cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage.

    Right now, his cultivation had broken through the shackles of three realms in a row and jumped to the sixth stage of Lower Completion Stage. It could be said that from ancient times till now, An Zheng¡¯s speed of increase was rarely seen. Even those young elites of the genuine big families, who had been raised by the big families using countless treasures and elixirs, could not evenpare to An Zheng¡¯s terrifying speed.

    This was because the worst of the geniuses from therge ns would start their cultivation at the age of five or six. As for An Zheng, when An Zheng was reborn, his body¡¯s condition was really too, too, too, terrible. It turned out that the owner of this body was filled with despair because he could not cultivate.

    An Zheng had started to cultivate only when he was ten years old, and only a short seven to eight years had passed since then. Recalling his experience back then, as well as those opponents he¡¯d met, they were all now far behind him. At this time, if he could return to the Mount Cang Man with his cultivation at the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, An Zheng could descend like a king. Even after returning to the State of Yan, the opponents that were once so high and mighty no longer posed much of a threat to him.

    Even if it was the old monsters from the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao, even if their strength had reached Higher Completion Stage, they would not fight An Zheng head on. Right now, An Zheng was growing stronger day by day, and they were already old. Towards people like An Zheng, they could only fawn over them and not make them enemies.

    An Zheng reached out his right hand, lowered his head and looked at his palm carefully. He held out his hand, then clenched his fist.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A few hundred meters away, arge stone that had survived the catastrophe was crushed into pieces.

    That was several hundred meters away. That sort of power was truly frightening.

    An Zheng slowly descended from the air as the temperature of his body and the purple light gradually dissipated. Qi Tian regained his original size and rushed over with Chen Shaobai. Qi Tian sized An Zheng up from head to toe, and couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration: ¡°If I were to give you a body of hair as eye-catching as mine, it would be perfect.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What the f * ck is this aesthetic ¡­¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Are you alright now?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did something happen to me just now?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°No, no, nothing!¡±

    Chen Shaobai red fiercely at Qi Tian, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Since An Zheng was fine, then Qi Tian¡¯s kind actions of doing bad things no longer needed to be overly reprimanded. Qi Tian examined An Zheng¡¯s pulse in his hand and found that the aura inside his body was stable and nothing abnormal. He heaved a sigh of relief and said: ¡°Truly, misfortune brings fortune ¡­ Pah pah pah, it¡¯s really your fortune. Your strength is currently at the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, but with your abnormal level, I reckon that cultivators at the eighth stage of the Lower Completion Stage will not be able to gain any benefits if they fight with you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Aiyo, a moment¡¯s carelessness and you¡¯re already overtaking me. This is a little uneptable.¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°But what happened just now? Why do I remember if someone hit me? I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Qi Tian, did you hit me just now? ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°How is that possible? I love you so much that I can¡¯t protect you in time, so why would I hit you? Oh right, I gave you the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, why did you faint when I gave it to you? When you woke up, you had already be so strong. ¡±

    An Zheng carefully recalled and confirmed that Qi Tian had really beaten himself up. The first time he investigated the situation within the Blood Pearl Bracelet, he did not discover the existence of the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. He then used his spiritual sense to examine his body, but he could not find the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. Therefore, he could be sure that the Heavenly Thunder Pearl had beenpletely absorbed by An Zheng.

    Upon hearing that it had beenpletely absorbed, Qi Tian¡¯s expression changed yet again, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?! That is a Heavenly Thunder Pearl that can provide the lightning spirit energy for the entire Outer Lightning Lake, it is a genuine Heavenly Treasure! Even if several hundred people went to the Outer Lightning Lake to be refined by the lightning spirit energy everyday, the bead could stillst for dozens of years or even a hundred years without its spirit energy disappearing. As for you, you absorbed all of the bead¡¯s power in one breath, yet only raised three f * cking small realms?! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be satisfied, but I am rather satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s talk about why you hit me.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I think we should seriously think about where we should go next. If you have nothing important to do right now, let¡¯s go to Chi Guo and take a look. If he could enter the immortal pce again, he might encounter some fortuitous encounters. I discovered that following you made me even luckier. When you weren¡¯t around, whatever the Great Sage did wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just follow me from now on and be my mascot?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    The three of them discussed briefly, and there was indeed nothing important to discuss. Right now, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai could not immediately return to the State of Yan, who knew if Chen Wunuo would send experts to kill them. In order to not implicate Qu Liuxi and the others, it would be better to avoid getting into trouble first. Right now, the most important thing was to quickly improve her own strength. Only when she was strong enough would she be able to protect her loved one and her family and friends.

    Therefore, the three of them decided to go to the Tsukiko. Although An Zheng was a little against seeing Xu Meidai again, but since they weren¡¯t going to the Peacock Pce, the chances of meeting her was not high. After all, she was the sessor of the Sect Leader of the Peacock Pce and was still in closed door cultivation.

    After An Zheng and the other two made their decision, they immediately set off. In order to punish Qi Tian for his rudeness, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai decided to let him do some manualbor.

    ¡°Take out your iron rod and we¡¯ll sit on it when it gets bigger.¡±

    An Zheng said in a serious tone.

    Qi Tian, ¡°Again? Last time, I was the one who threw it away for fun, and this time, it¡¯s still me! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you throw it away. Just take out the metal rod and make it bigger. Chen Shaobai and I will sit on it. What are you throwing at? It¡¯s so tiring. We are not in a hurry anyway, so it¡¯s fine if you walk slowly. We just have to take a look at the beautiful scenery along the way. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°...¡±

    Who told him to be in the wrong? Qi Tian had no choice but to change his iron rod, allowing An Zheng and Qi Tian to sit on top of it. At first, when Qi Tian transformed the steel rod into a t piece, it made An Zheng and the others morefortable. However,ter on, the two fellows became even more fierce, making him turn the two ends of the iron rod into two small houses. The two of them went into the small house one by one, and even opened the window to shout and chat.

    Qi Tian seemed to be someone who was carrying a burden.

    In a small house, An Zheng was ying with the cat. He carried the good old man that he had always kept in his Blood Pearl Bracelet, and followed the fur of the good old man to shout at Chen Shaobai who was in the small house across from him: ¡°All this while, I was rather bored. I feel a little lonely living in such a big house by myself.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m bored to be alone, since my younger brother is free too, then I¡¯ll go take a seat at your side.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You two aren¡¯t even close to each other. Is this really that interesting?¡±

    The iron rod was about ten meters long, with a length of two meters in the middle, and Qi Tian was carrying it within the range of those two meters. A small house with two rascals in it.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What has it got to do with you! ¡°Aborer like you is not qualified to talk!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and take a seat as well?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You want me to climb it myself?¡±

    Chen Shaobai casually walked over from the iron rod, and stomped his feet when he passed by Qi Tian¡¯s shoulder. Two people and a cat were chatting in a house, talking from north to south until the question of whether or not the fairies were all very pretty.

    Qi Tian: ¡°You guys are going too far.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Let¡¯s chat about fairies. What does it have to do with you.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you guys want to talk about the Immortal Emperor¡¯s wife wearing anything. It¡¯s a little too much for you guys to cook on my table.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°My hands are itchy ¡­ Forget it, just throw the iron rod out and then you cane up and have a bite to eat. ¡±

    With a whoosh, Qi Tian threw the iron rod out and crawled into the room that An Zheng was in. There were already a few dishes of wine on the table. The three of them travelled happily on a journey that made people jealous. Originally, they were not that far from the Tsukiko, and when the energy that the metal rod was using up was about to be exhausted, Qi Tian had finished his meal. Landing on the ground, with the help of the iron rod, he carried the iron rod on his shoulder and continued to walk forward.

    This was the second time they hade to Tsukiko. Thest time they came, they did not have any happy experiences.

    ¡°The Immortal pce is still a few hundred kilometers away. It¡¯s best that the two of youe down here; you can encounter cultivators at any time.¡±

    Just as Qi Tian finished speaking, the sand dune in front of him suddenly churned, followed by a huge monster rushing out from inside.

 Chapter 493 - The Strange Black Sickle

    <h4>Chapter 493 ¨C The Strange ck Sickle</h4>

    The three of them were walking while ttering each other. When they were only a few hundred kilometers away from Immortal pce ruins, a huge wave suddenly swept across the desert. The rise of the waves in the desert was even more shocking than the actual waves. When a colossal monster emerged from the waves of sand, it gave off a creepy feeling.

    It was something that was neither human nor ghost.

    It looked like a giant skeleton with the form of a human. However, the skull was not the skull of a human. It was at least seventy to eighty meters tall, and it had a pair of bone wings on its back. Not only that, when it moved, it didn¡¯t look very urate, and the bones of the bone wings weren¡¯tplete either. After that thing appeared from within the desert, it stared at An Zheng and the others with its pair of blue eyes.

    ¡°Is thioad robbery?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng and asked.

    Qi Tian changed the iron rod back to its original form and poked it on the ground, snorting coldly, ¡°It seems like the economic environment is also not that good.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Then there is a need for you to represent the people above us to extend our condolences, and to eradicate this group of people who seems to have already left the people¡¯s side. It was said that it was under the jurisdiction of the Buddhist Sect? What¡¯s in charge of Hell? ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Scram, I want to go to you. However, ording to the legends of the Buddhist Sect, the one in charge is the Wise King. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a subordinate of Xu Meidai?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I was just casually saying, you¡¯re still paying attention to it ¡­ However, in the small countries around Da Xi, we haven¡¯t met such a filthy and evil creature. Instead, it¡¯s rather strange to encounter such an item in the Buddhist country¡¯s territory. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s see what this guy wants first.¡±

    Just as it was talking, the thing suddenly flew towards An Zheng and the others. After it hadpletely left the desert, it fully unfolded the bone wings on its back. The bone wings were at leasundred meters long andrger than the height of a human. It looked even more terrifying after it was activated. If it was any ordinary person who saw it, they would have already copsed in fear.

    However, An Zheng and the others were not very afraid, there were times when things might not be really scary.

    When the good old man who was in An Zheng¡¯s embrace saw that thing, his eyes suddenly lit up, and the stars inside began to slowly circte. good old man¡¯s strange reaction could not be noticed by others, which was immediately felt by An Zheng. Something that could cause the good old man to be interested was definitely not an ordinary item, so An Zheng became a bit more vignt.

    When the thing flew tigher ce, it spat out a ck me when it was still a hundred meters away from An Zheng and the rest. Strangely, the ces where the ck mes came in contact had all changed. The rough sand all turned ck and then instantly turned ck. Sand wasn¡¯t like flowers or trees, they could turn the sand into ck water, but he didn¡¯t know what the ck fire was.

    As he was not sure where the ck mes came from, An Zheng did not dare to directly use his Holy Fish Scale to block and instead immediately dodged. With Qi Tian¡¯s fearless personality, of course he wouldn¡¯t blindly retreat. After soaring up into the air, the steel rod in his hand suddenly became bigger, and smashed down towards the Six-Winged Skeleton. Boom! In a sh, the iron rod becamundred metres long, with one end being thick and the other was thin, while the other end was ten metres in diameter.

    Bang! The iron rod ruthlessly smashed onto the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s head. With Qi Tian¡¯s terrifying strength, by right, even if it was an ordinary early stage Golden-Rank demon beast, they would still be smashed to death by that strike. However, this strike only made the Six-Winged Skeleton to be a little dazed. After falling down from the sky and creating arge crater, it shook its head and actually stood up again, spitting out a ck me towards Qi Tian.

    Qi Tian dodged in the air, and then smashed down with his rod once again. The Six-Winged Skeleton raised its hand and grabbed at the steel rod. That huge white bone hand grabbed the iron rod and fiercely threw it into the distance ¡­ Qi Tian could not hold on any longer and was flung away like a cannonball. He smashed fiercely into the sand dune, causing an explosion.

    ¡°Quite impressive.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed towards the Six-Winged Skeleton. ck light shed in his hand and a huge sickle appeared. An Zheng remembered that sickle, he had killed many evil people for many years and snatched it away, then gave it to Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai seemed to care a lot about this ck sickle, though he did not know why. The scythe¡¯s shape was somewhat strange. The handle of the scythe was very long. It looked like an ordinary long spear with a jet-ck shaft.

    The scythe was also very long. It looked like the handle was about 1.6m, while the scythe itself was about 1m. Such a strange shape was really rare. Although there were all sorts of magical equipment in the world, they were really rare.

    An Zheng had once asked the Oldman Huo, but with his vast knowledge, he could not say anything. An Zheng only felt that the demonic energy on the scythe was heavy, even more so than the yaksha mother umbre that Chen Shaobai often carried, or even the demonic energy on the Duke Ming Sword that he had once used. An Zheng had asked Chen Shaobai before where this sickle came from, but he refused to tell him.

    When the Six-Winged Skeleton first saw Chen Shaobai, it did not react at all. But when Chen Shaobai rushed forward with the ck sickle in his hand, the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s eyes clearly shed.

    Was that fear?

    An Zheng was stunned, he did not dare to be sure. After all, those were only two blobs of blue light, noerson¡¯s real eyes.

    After Chen Shaobai rushed forward, the Six-Winged Skeleton took a step back. Then, a sound simr to splitting bamboo appeared in the distance. It wasn¡¯t clear, and was faintly discernible. The Six-Winged Skeleton that was about to retreat suddenly went berserk after hearing the voice. With a stoop, a huge palm pressed down towards Chen Shaobai. That thing¡¯s bones were extremely tough, even though it had suffered from Qi Tian¡¯s iron rod, it had not received any damage. Qi Tian¡¯s metal rod was not any ordinary weapon, with that rod, even a mountain would be smashed into pieces.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s feet stomped on the ground. After avoiding the white bone palm, the sickle in the air hooked onto the bone, and his body spun halfway in the air beforending on the arm bone. He ran up the arm bone and turned around to swing the sickle downwards. The sickle shed out a ck ray of light, and with a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the white bone hand was cut off.

    The huge palm was like a small hill as it came crashing down, causing the yellow sand to ripple.

    An Zheng frowned, this sickle was truly a little strange.

    Chen Shaobai shed off the palm of the Six-Winged Skeleton with his sickle, then continued to run up along the bones in his arm. After the Six-Winged Skeleton let out a wail, it quickly raised its arm and wildly danced in an attempt to throw Chen Shaobai down. However, with each step Chen Shaobai took, it was as if a root had grown out of the ground, and no matter how the Six-Winged Skeleton swung him, he still continued to run upwards. Seeing that he was unable to shake Chen Shaobai off, the Six-Winged Skeleton grabbed towards Chen Shaobai with its other hand.

    Chen Shaobai had already run up to the position of his shoulder. Seeing the other handing over, he fiercely jumped down from the arm bone. The sickle swung up, drawing a ck semicircle in the air, and then hooked onto one of the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s ribs with a ¡°pa¡± sound. Chen Shaobai was like a swing as he circled around the ribs, borrowing the force of the swing to fly up. The sickle swung again, grabbing onto the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s neck.

    He stood on the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s shoulder and then fiercely swept his sickle with both hands.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The sickle shed out with ck silk, shing onto the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s neck with a ¡°pu¡± sound. Even the bones that were unable to do anything to Qi Tian were directly sliced apart by the scythe. The sickle¡¯s length was limited, it could notpletely cut off the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s neck, but it had cut about half of it. He cut in from behind and cut out from in front. The bones were all cut, and then the huge skull tilted in Chen Shaobai¡¯s direction.

    Chen Shaobai moved forward, and as the neck tilted over, the sickle hung onto the skeleton¡¯s mouth, and then swung onto the skeleton¡¯s other shoulder.

    The ck sickle was brandished once again, and the ck chain gave off an aesthetic feeling as if ink was being poured onto it. The ck ink-ck chain swept forth, and the other half of his neck was cut off as well. The giant head shook a few times, then with a kacha sound, it broke and fell from his shoulders.

    But Chen Shaobai did not stop, as the skull fell down, he also jumped, and shed the sickle downwards heavily while in midair. The scythe went in between the two vicles and cut the rest of the neck bone, then passed through the crevice of the ribs and finally fell to the pelvis. With a dang sound, the sickle embedded itself into the bone. Chen Shaobai held onto the sickle and it resonated a few times, causing the sickle to loosen up and he flew out along with it.

    This time, he flew backwards, under the ribs, towards the back of the Six-Winged Skeleton. Witoar, the sickle swept across and directly cut off the spine. The upper half of the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s body swayed a few times, then smashed into the desert like a copsed small mountain.

    Qi Tian rubbed his eyes, and said in disbelief: ¡°This guy is hiding his true abilities?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There are too many secrets on his body, that ck sickle is obviously the nemesis of this sort of shameful thing. Your iron rod may not necessarily be of a lower grade than Chen Shaobai¡¯s sickle, but your iron rod is useless against that thing. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°That¡¯s because I was underestimating this idiot just now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I¡¯m clearly unhappy with you praising him.¡±

    Chen Shaobai jumped down from the two halved Six-Winged Skeleton in an extremely handsome manner, and leisurely ced the ck sickle behind him. As he walked back, he did not forget to shake his head smugly. However, just as he was walking backwards, the Six-Winged Skeleton that should have beenpletely dead suddenly moved.

    An Zheng shouted for everyone to be careful, and the six wings on the back of the Six-Winged Skeleton stood up, then shed towards Chen Shaobai like guillotine des. Qi Tian bit his lips and rushed forward, while An Zheng was even faster than him by a bit. Chen Shaobai turned around and shed at the wings, the sickle swung for a while but it did not move. He subconsciously looked back and noticed that the hand he chopped off had turned into a strange spider like thing. It bit onto the ck sickle and he couldn¡¯t twitch even after two whacks.

    As the first wing approached, it became as sharp as a knife. So big, so heavy, that if he was hacked into two, Chen Shaobai would immediately be hacked into two.

    Dang!

    When Qi Tian arrived, although his reaction was slightly slower than An Zheng¡¯s, his speed was slightly faster than An Zheng¡¯s. The iron rod swept out, and even though it wasn¡¯t able to shatter the wings, at least it managed to deflect the first wing. Just in a blink of an eye, Chen Shaobai had reacted. His two hands gripped the scythe¡¯s scythe¡¯s hilt, and witwist, six short des shot out from the scythe. They spun like windmills, directly crushing the bone palm into pieces.

    An Zheng blocked in front of him, raising both his hands up. The thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scale stacked together, and the sound of bone wings chopping down on the Holy Fish Scale was deafening.

    Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang ¡­

    An Zheng shouted and retreated. Chen Shaobai immediately dodged to the side. The moment the Holy Fish Scale left, six pairs of wings and six guillotine des fell down ruthlessly, all of them shing deep into the desert.

    Chen Shaobai wiped off his cold sweat, ¡°So dangerous. Although this guy is very strong, he was still killed by me. Even if a few more of these thingse, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Qi Tian reached out to pull at Chen Shaobai¡¯s clothes, then turned his head: What are you trying to do?!

    Then, he saw a few sand dunes burst open in the distance. Huge Six-Winged Skeleton struggled toe out from the ground, then used both of their hands to prop themselves up and crawl out.

 Chapter 494 - The monk

    <strong>Chapter 494 ¨C The monk</strong>

    Chen Shaobai looked at the huge figures crawling out of the desert one after another from afar. He looked at the dumbstruck Qi Tian and then swallowed his saliva. Is it directly rted to me bragging earlier? ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Whether you have any connections or not, it¡¯s all up to you now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I think it¡¯s more urate to avoid this for the time being.¡±

    When he finished this sentence, Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai had already run over two hundred meters away. As the two of them ran, they turned around and waved at An Zheng, indicating that he was still standing there with his staff in hand. An Zheng said that this didn¡¯t seem likero at all, so he chased after him.

    Fortunately, those Six-Winged Skeleton seemed to be wary of An Zheng and the others, and did not pursue them relentlessly. The three of them ran 30 miles in one breath. When they saw that there was no one chasing after them, they stopped. The three of them looked at each other, each with the expression of justice that no one was allowed to bring up in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s just that this fight is unreasonable, who knows why a monster suddenly came out and killed one? Why do you think this race is so shameless? Do you really think that I like to kill them? Send them up one by one.

    Qi Tian: ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°I suddenly have a feeling of empathy between heroes towards you.¡±

    An Zheng looked back as he tried to recall the strangeness of those things. He was sure that he heard a very soft sound, just like the sound of bamboo being split apart. Then, that Six-Winged Skeleton that was originally slightly afraid went crazy. After Chen Shaobai killed the skeleton, that kind of sound seemed toe out again, and then there would be at least a dozen Six-Winged Skeleton crawling out, and the number might be even more.

    This was the Buddhist State in the Western Regions, a ce rumored to shine with buddhist light. How could suching appear? Moreover, this ce was only a few hundred kilometers away from the Immortal pce ruins. To cultivators, a distance of a few hundred kilometers was not considered far at all. Could it be for the Immortal pce ruins? However, for the Buddhist Sect, dealing with these things did not seem to be difficult. The Buddhist Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques were specifically aimed at these kinds of filthy things, and it was said that their might was astonishing. If these Six-Winged Skeleton were controlled by someone, then using them to attack the Immortal pce ruins would be unrealistic. After all, the Buddha Sect must have a lot of experts in the Immortal pce ruins.

    Let alone the Golden Crown, even the experts of the Tsukiko could not be underestimated.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted An Zheng.

    An Zheng came back to reality and said: ¡°I keep having the feeling that something is amiss. If this is the first time that these things have appeared, then it is our bad luck. If not for their first appearance, the people from the Peacock Pce would not sit idly by. The appearance of this thing was itself a provocation towards the Peacock Pce. If people were to find out, the Peacock Pce would definitely lose all face. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s as if there was a group of ghosts dancing outside the door of a house specially used to catch ghosts.

    Qi Tian: ¡°The people from the Buddhist Sect actually want face the most, these things should have just appeared.¡±

    An Zheng asked: How many more do you have left? I have one here. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look.¡±

    Qi Tian casually took out a sub-umbre from his spatial space and gave it to Qi Tian: ¡°Take this, let¡¯s go back and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I do things openly, why would I use such a sneaky thing?¡±

    Then, he took the yaksha umbre. ¡°If you have more, I¡¯ll leave this one with you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Qi Tian and the three of them opened up their yaksha umbres, then walked towards that direction. However, it was not easy to hide one¡¯s tracks in the desert. Unless one was floating, it was very easy to leave footprints in the desert. Fortunately, the three of them were all very strong, so they basically didn¡¯t leave any traces when they were refreshed. When they returned, their speed was much slower. In order to ensure that they would not be exposed, they had to be extremely careful.

    Roughly half an hourter, they finally returned to the ce where they had been fighting. However, there was nothing there anymore. Even the Six-Winged Skeleton that Chen Shaobai had killed had disappeared, and the surrounding desert didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of change. The sand dune was calm, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Norace?¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned: ¡°So that was our misconception just now?¡±

    Qi Tian suddenly rose up, and quickly flew up, and after tens of seconds, hended back on the ground: ¡°From up there, I can see for at least a few hundred miles, that¡¯s all. From afar, I can see very far, but there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The three of them put away the yaksha umbre and sat down cross-legged on the sand.

    Chen Shaobai reached out and pinched Qi Tian¡¯s thigh, causing Qi Tian to cry out in pain: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Qi Tian said. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not an illusion, and it¡¯s not a dream.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This thing did not appear for no reason, it should be here for us. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for us or for cultivators. We did not reveal anything before, and it¡¯s even from the Tsukiko, so I presume that those things were meant to intercept cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°Cultivators are not allowed to approach the Immortal pce?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That may not be the case, attacking cultivators would not do it for no reason, either to stop them or to kill them. The only reason the beasts attacked their prey was to eat, and these things probably thought the same. For them to be able to move like this, it is very possible that they were only able to do so due to the consumption of the cultivator¡¯s Cultivation Power. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even though you aren¡¯t as beautiful as me, your words still make a lot of sense ¡­ Aiyo, why are you pinching me?! ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°A report ieport, but when will the injustice be reported, let¡¯s stop here.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him. ¡°Childish!¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You¡¯re not childish!¡±

    An Zheng sighed, thinking that Du Shoushou was not here, if Du Shoushou was, then it would be hard to say how childish of a thing these three would dare to do. If it was really as he had guessed, and these Six-Winged Skeleton cultivators were trying to capture food, then what was their goal? His appearance in Tsukiko was most likely rted to the Buddhist Sect. This matter could not be ignored, and the best way was to inform the people of Peacock Pce. The people of the Buddhist Sect were more experienced at dealing with such things than them, and there were countless of experts in the Peacock Pce. If those things were to harm ordinary people, who knew how many people would suffer.

    The three of them discussed for a while. Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t want to go to Peacock Pce anymore, he had to go this time.

    Along the way to the north, they were safe and sound for more than ten miles. It was said that there were three thousand Buddhist countries in the Western Regions, but no one knew exactly how many there were. The Buddha¡¯s kingdom of 3000 was just a general statement, perhaps more. After all, in the unique environment of the Western Regions, even a city could be considered as an independent kingdom.

    Of the three thousand Buddhist countries, at least half of them were in the desert, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to see a vige like the Central ins. In the desert, wherever there was an oasis, there would be a city of considerable scale. People would be concentrated in these big cities. If those monsters were after people, they would¡¯ve gone to those big cities. An Zheng and the others had a map, and after checking it out, they discovered that there was another city called Floating Mist City between them and the capital city, Peacock City.

    There was a legend regarding the Floating Mist City. It was said that the city could move, and many people searched their memories but could not find it. But ording to An Zheng and the others, the city would not move, it would just move like a sand dune. There were so many quicksand zones around Peacock City that the topography often changed, so it was easy for people to create illusions.

    This time, An Zheng and the rest were in a hurry, so their speed was much faster. After walking for about a day, they reached the outskirts of Floating Mist City. When he could see the big city, the number of people on the road increased. He met many caravans driving camels. Seeing that no one had any abnormal reactions, An Zheng and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.

    Walking tea stand on the side of the road, An Zheng and the others sat down to rest and ask around. The tea stand was very quiet. Other than the three of them, there was only a small monk dressed in cloth sitting there drinking tea. He looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was wearing a set of patched monastic robes. Even though his clothes looked tattered, the young monk was sitting upright with an imposing manner.

    His face was very white, the kind of white that seems to have just recovered from a serious illness. There was a straw hat and a small package on the table.

    Ascetic Monk

    No matter how Qi Tian treated the Buddhist Sect, he still had a kind of respect for the ascetic monk. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were the same, the monk was truly a person who cultivated his own body without fighting in the world. They would never touch things like money. They would eat until they got to the fast food, so they couldn¡¯t just starve. This young monk was alone, and he looked to be in deep sorrow.

    Seeing An Zheng and the othersing over, the pretty but pale faced little monk nodded his head in good will. He held the teacup in both hands and sipped on it, as if he was full of respect for every sip. It didn¡¯t look like water at all, but some kind of sincere ritual. After drinking the water, he stood up, sped his hands, and thanked the owner of the tea stand. The owner, who also believed in Buddhism, quickly returned the greeting.

    The young monk thanked him, then continued on his way. He put on his straw hat, checked himself carefully, and decided that he couldn¡¯t buy it on the road.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard on him to be at this age.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said from the bottom of his heart, then asked for three bowls of water, conveniently asking the owner of the tea shop if anything strange had happened in the vicinity. The boss was good at talking, after chatting for a while, An Zheng and the others were unable to get any information. After asking a few questions and looking again, their expressions all changed.

    The little monk who was drinking water earlier had disappeared. He was clearly not walking fast, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared withourace.

    ¡°He¡¯s also an expert.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°I really misjudged him, I actually did not see that he was a cultivator.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t tell, ascetic monks usually avoid passersby. Especially in ces like the Buddhist Kingdoms in the Western Regions, where themon people believed in the buddhist faith, they would take the initiative to salute when they saw a monk. They are ascetic monks, and they do not wish to have too much contact with even this sort of polite thing. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look around the city. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go to Peacock City.¡±

    As he was speaking, he saw a cloud of dust explode in the distance, as if something was about toe out.

 Chapter 495 - Black and White

    <h4>Chapter 495 ¨C ck and White</h4>

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the other two were already familiar with this kind of situation. They knew that things were not going well when they saw arge group of people exploding in the desert. In front of Floating Mist City was the city. There were too many ordinary people inside the city, and the consequences would be dire if those Six-Winged Skeleton entered the city. An Zheng looked at Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai, all three of them nodded, and rushed forward at the same time.

    At the same time, the huge Six-Winged Skeleton had already crawled out from the desert. It then unfurled the six bone wings on its back and soared into the sky, charging towards Floating Mist City.

    Everyone knew that the item was not a good item. The crowd on the way to Floating Mist City immediately turned chaotic. The caravan¡¯s camels were frightened and turned to run. The merchants chased after them while wailing. Some of the pedestrians became paralyzed with fear, while others turned around and ran. When the Six-Winged Skeleton flew up, it stirred a hurricane, causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere on the ground.

    ¡°Those monsters are heading towards Misty City!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a cultivator!?¡±

    In the crowd, a youth drew his sword and stood up, ¡°Cultivators, stand up!¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    A middle-aged man who had his arms around his wife and child stood up. He turned around to look at his wife and son, then smiled warmly, ¡°You guys forget to hide far away, I¡¯m going to stop those monsters from entering Misty City. There are too many citizens in the city, so once these monsters enter the city, it¡¯ll be a cmity.¡±

    His wife grabbed his clothes. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go. That monster looks too scary.¡±

    His son also hugged his leg. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to go. I want you to protect me and mom.¡±

    ¡°Father is a cultivator.¡±

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and drew the long de wrapped in cloth from his back. ¡°Cultivators have their own responsibilities.¡±

    He rubbed his son¡¯s little head and said, ¡°In the future, you will also be a cultivator. If in the future, something like this happens, you will also stand up like father.¡±

    He nced at the youth who had drawn his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The teenager nodded his head vigorously, ¡°Go!¡±

    One of them wielded a long sword, the other carried a long de, and chased after the Six-Winged Skeleton from the left and right. As the two of them sped forward, the yellow sand beneath their feet fluttered like ribbons for their benefit.

    However, just as the two of them charged out, a violent shaking suddenly appeared beneath their feet. Soon after, another Six-Winged Skeleton came out from the ground. With its tworge palms supporting the ground, its body slowly squeezed out from the ground.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The sword-wielding youth charged forward, chopping down with his sword. The Sword Qi descended like a waterfall, shing onto the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s forehead. However, the sword Qi only left a shallow mark on it. When the wind blew, not even a shallow mark remained. The Six-Winged Skeleton was obviously infuriated, and it grabbed towards the young man. The saber-wielding middle-aged man shouted, ¡°Careful!¡± Then, he rushed over and used his shoulder to push the youth away, shing down with his saber.

    With a ng, the saber was split open.

    Seeing that the big hand was about to grab onto his body, his wife and children cried out in rm at the same time.

    At that moment, a ck shadow suddenly appeared and grabbed onto the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder. Then, it fiercely flung him backwards. The middle-aged man simply could not stop him. He did not know what had happened, but he felt his body being thrown back by a huge force, before rolling around in the desert. When he finally stopped, he found himself right next to his wife and children.

    He looked into the distance and saw a ck-clothed youth raise his right arm, blocking the gigantic skeletal hand. The youth in ck turned to look at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°You are very good, but not good enough.¡± The duty of a cultivator was to protect those ordinary people who did not have the ability to protect themselves in the face of disaster. This was true, but there was always the possibility of strength. You arusband and a father. If you can¡¯t even protect your own family, then how can you protect others? Before such a disaster, the stronger people will go first, and the stronger ones will all die. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head around and fiercely punched out with his right fist: ¡°Scram for me!¡±

    Boom!

    The explosion exploded between his fist and the white bone hand of the Six-Winged Skeleton. Under the huge force, the arm of the Six-Winged Skeleton was directly blown backwards. An Zheng took this opportunity to soar into the sky. At this time, he could no longer care about hiding his strength, and directly summoned his Broken Army Sword.

    Broken Army Sword s were the world¡¯s best weapon, and this time, it directly split open the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s skull. The sword beam that was tens of meters long shed through the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s skull before going straight down. It then came out from under the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s crotch. The giant skeleton wailed in pain, then suddenly split in two. It was as if a small mountain had fallen to the two sides from the middle, and it crashed onto the ground with a loud bang.

    ¡°Stop them from entering the city. Try your best to stand guard outside the city. Get everyone on the road to retreat!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and rushed to the next Six-Winged Skeleton. At the same time, Chen Shaobai was already waving his ck sickle to find a Six-Winged Skeleton. The marks left by the ck sickle were like strokes drawn with thick ink, immediately slicing a Six-Winged Skeleton in half. However, after the Six-Winged Skeleton fell to the ground, it did not die immediately. Its upper and lower body were separated, still as strong as before.

    The most terrifying thing was that its lower body had actually changed. The bones of its legs broke a few times and turned into something like a scorpion as it pounced towards Chen Shaobai. While its upper body, on the other hand, abruptly raised up both of its arms, clenched both of its fists in the air, and heavily smashed down towards Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you face!¡±

    Chen Shaobai cursed angrily, he dodged to the side, and in mid air, he swung his sickle and caught the arm of the Six-Winged Skeleton, then flipped his body over andnded on the arm as he ran towards his head. But Chen Shaobai¡¯s speed was too fast. In a few seconds, he arrived at the shoulder of the Six-Winged Skeleton and swept the sickle across, as if writing a line with a brush covered in ink.

    Kacha! The Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s head was swept off.

    Qi Tian fell from the sky and the iron rod became huge. This time, he did not restrain himself as much as he could, but used his own strength to the maximum. Ayer of golden mes suddenly rose from the iron rod. He gripped the iron rod with both hands and fiercely smashed it downwards. The metal rod heavily smashed onto the lower half of the Six-Winged Skeleton that Chen Shaobai had cut off. The lower half of the White Bone Scorpion that was initially turned into a bone scorpion was smashed down towards Chen Shaobai¡¯s back.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge explosion urred in the desert, creating a huge crater. The White Bone Scorpion was smashed into pieces. The anger that Qi Tian felt when he encountered the first Six-Winged Skeleton that he could not kill the other party with one p finally came out. He turned around to see that An Zheng had already rushed towards the third Six-Winged Skeleton.

    ¡°Can I lose to you? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    He brandished his iron rod and rushed forward, while more Six-Winged Skeleton crawled out from the ground. At the same time, the cultivators of Floating Mist City also moved out. Most of them were monks, as well as cultivators who traveled from all over the city. Regardless of the identity or background of these cultivators, at least six or seven out of ten people stood up. They rushed out of the city and faced those gigantic Six-Winged Skeleton s.

    In that moment, the meaning of the word ¡®Cultivator¡¯ exploded out.

    However, the number of Six-Winged Skeleton still continued to increase. In the middle of the desert, there were bulges after bulges, and then the sand dune broke open as Six-Winged Skeleton came out from the ground one after another. Although there were a lot of cultivators, cultivators below the Captive Stage could not affect these Six-Winged Skeleton in any way. Even if they were cultivators with Captive Stage, without any particrly good magical equipment, they could only block but not kill.

    After all, the number of cultivators above Lower Completion Stage was still too small.

    No one knew where these Six-Winged Skeleton came from or why they were so terrifying. It had been far too many years since such a disaster had urred in the Tsukiko. Thest time there was such an evil being was at least a few thousand years ago, before the establishment of the Peacock Pce. At that time, the evil demon also drilled out from the ground, making it hard for the local cultivators to resist. The girl who came out of Golden Crown, with Duke Ming¡¯s fury and the Nirvana me,pletely suppressed all the evil beings.

    Seeing the cultivators suffer heavy losses, a Buddhist prayer suddenly appeared in the sky.

    Then, everyone saw a white ball of light slowly rise up. Within the white ball of light, a young monk was sitting cross-legged. He looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, and he wore a very worn out monastic robe. That monastic robe was covered with patches, but they were still unable to cover his body. In his left hand was a broken alms bowl and in his right was a string of buddhist beads. He slowly ascended into the sky as the buddhist title fell from the sky, causing everyone to be shocked.

    After that, there were the clear sounds of scriptures being chanted, even though the sound was not loud. Since they were both in Sanskrit, An Zheng and the others didn¡¯t know what scripture they were reciting. When the sound of the scripture reached their ears, everyone felt their hearts calm down. Even themoners who were running in every direction stopped in their tracks as they screamed. They subconsciously raised their heads to look at the little monk in the sky. The chanting of the scriptures calmed everyone¡¯s hearts and dispelled their fear.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Someone noticed that something was amiss and pointed forward.

    At this time, people realized that the previously berserk Six-Winged Skeleton had all stopped, and countless golden Sanskrit words appeared on top of each skeleton¡¯s head. It should be the Buddhist scripture that the young monk was chanting. The scriptures formed a circle around the skull of the skeleton. All the skeletons stood still, as if they had turned into stone statues.

    At least forty to fifty gigantic Six-Winged Skeleton stopped moving, and the ground was no longer shaking. It was obvious that the Six-Winged Skeleton that was about toe out was affected by the Buddhist scriptures, and no longer went out.

    An Zheng was the first to react, shouting ¡°kill¡±, followed closely by the cultivators. If they didn¡¯t attack now, then how long were they going to wait? All of a sudden, it became a crushing massacre. Even though the weaker cultivators were unable to harm the skeletons, they all rushed forward and attacked with all their might, as if they were swinging their axes.

    It was a good thing that there were only a few dozen of them, and their strength above the Lower Completion Stage was extremely effective. Meanwhile, the cultivators who had been hiding in the city and not showing their faces also rushed out to disy their might ¡­ Perhaps because of the influence of the Buddha Scriptures, An Zheng felt that the defense of those Six-Winged Skeleton had dropped by a level, and killing them was much easier than before. Half an hourter, dozens of Six-Winged Skeleton were reduced to bones all over the ground.

    As for the young monk floating in mid-air, he seemed to have exhausted all of his strength. His body swayed for a moment and then fell straight down. An Zheng tapped his feet on the ground and shot out like a cannonball. The little monk¡¯s body was still emitting a gentle white light, but An Zheng was like a ck bolt of lightning.

    One ck and one white.

 Chapter 496 - City Lord Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 496 ¨C City Lord Invitation</h4>

    An Zheng caught the falling young monk in midair. After touching his hands, he immediately felt that the young monk¡¯s body was abnormally cold, as if he was about to die at any moment. An Zheng was shocked. He retrieved a pellet from his spatial space and stuffed it into the little monk¡¯s mouth. Then, he carried him and rushed in the direction of Floating Mist City.

    ¡°Who is the physician?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he ran.

    An old man witead full of white hair ran towards An Zheng: ¡°I am!¡±

    He received the little monk from An Zheng¡¯s hands, and after examining his pulse for a while, he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This pill had already begun to take effect. This little ¡­ Master¡¯s Cultivation Power is exhausted, if you didn¡¯t give him that pill in time, he¡¯ll be in danger. He is already exhausted, and had to ignite his soul to survive this final moment. ¡±

    Ascetic monk!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    The owner of the tea stand overturned his stall, brokiece of wood and attached a stretcher. Several able-bodied men came over and carried the young monk into the city on a stretcher. Without a doubt, this little monk was the great benefactor of Floating Mist City. If not for him, those Six-Winged Skeleton would still have rushed into Floating Mist City even if cultivators stopped them. Themoners stood on both sides of the road, looking at the young monk on the stretcher with gratitude and reverence.

    Chen Shaobai put away his ck sickle and pulled An Zheng into the crowd that was weing him. They walked through the crowd, casually entered a small restaurant, and ordered some dishes and wine.

    Qi Tian: ¡°I suddenly want to drink.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The one shouting for that young man, who is that cultivator?¡±

    The three of them looked at each other, thenughed. Wine was not a good wine, so he could not find any good wine in such a small restaurant. However, the three of them were enjoying their drinks to their heart¡¯s content, just like nectar. The food was not a good dish, but it was still delicious.

    The wine was very beautiful and the food was very fragrant.

    Chen Shaobai stretchedfortably and burped loudly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve fought countless matches this year. Today¡¯s fight is the most fulfilling. I originally thought that it would only be the three of us rushing forward, with the appearance of the Peacock Pce¡¯s monks in the end. But I didn¡¯t expect that so many people woulde forward. Even though many people know that they are no match for those Six-Winged Skeleton, they still did not cower. ¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°The morals haven¡¯t died yet, it¡¯s worth another drink!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Just say how much you want to drink. You¡¯re asking for it in a dignified manner.¡±

    While he was talking, a family of three walked in. It was the family of the middle-aged man who had charged into the battle with a long de in his hand. At that time, it was An Zheng who saved him, otherwise he would have been smashed into smithereens. The moment the family of three entered, they saw An Zheng and the others. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then he quickly walked forward and knelt on one knee, and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Many thanks to benefactor for saving my life!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, his wife and son also wanted to kneel down. An Zheng immediately got up and stopped them, then shook his hand. After a long conversation, he organized the three of them to continue kowtowing and pulling them to sit down to eat together.

    ¡°We came from the Central ins, from State of Zhao.¡±

    The middle-aged man introduced himself, ¡°My name is Yin Zheng Ping, I¡¯m from An Xia of State of Zhao. It was because the border area had always been very tense and the great war was at hand. Furthermore, those Zhao Jun and the others had always been capturing people ¡­ We had to leave our hometown. He heard that the Buddhist countries of the Western Regions were peaceful and without any oppression or harm, so he decided to sell the house and leave his home after living for so long. We do not dare to go to the West Qiang. The people of the West Qiang are killing the Han people as soon as they see them, and they are as fierce as wild beasts. We went around the borders of the State of Qiang and met such a ferocious being right when we arrived at the Tsukiko. If it weren¡¯t for benefactor¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid I would have already died. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°We are cultivators, it is our duty.¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Tsukiko wasn¡¯t as beautiful as they say. It seems that this trip here has been a disappointment. We¡¯re going to leave after we¡¯ve eaten, and then we¡¯re going somewhere else. Benefactor, there was a saying that struck me as important. In the face of a disaster, cultivators naturally have to rush to the front. However, if a cultivator could not even protect his own family, how could he protect all the people in the world? Even though I¡¯m a few years older, I don¡¯t have the same feelings as Benefactor, so I¡¯m ashamed. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°I only said a few words that were as it should be. However, he still had to say, before making any decision, don¡¯t consider any righteousness, first consider your own small family. I have never advocated the sacrifice of one¡¯s life for some righteous cause, leading to the death of one¡¯s family. ¡±

    Yin Zhengping nodded, ¡°Benefactor, you are not from the Western Regions. Where are you from?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are from State of Yan.¡±

    Yin Zhengping¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he forced a smile, ¡°Yan Zhao and his brother were once allies, but who would have thought that they would be enemies?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°For such a big matter, there is no need to talk about it when we meet in a foreign home. Speak a few simple words... You and I are both Chinese, that is the premise. Although Yan Zhao and his country were hostile, in other ces, the Han people and the Han people had the same rtionship as family. They needed to help each other. If you can¡¯t find a ce to go, you can go to the State of Yan. However, this ce was noure and good ce, and there was no real paradise. If all you want to do is to live a peaceful life and avoid disaster, you might as well find a beautiful ce to live in seclusion.

    Yin Zhengping nodded and chatted for a while. Then, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°By the way, benefactor, what do you think of that monk?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Not familiar.¡±

    Yin Zhengping looked around, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°This is a Buddhist country, everyone is very respectful to monks.¡± The ascetic monk in particr was even more respected. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t have said these words, but since you are my savior, I will say a few more words ¡­ ¡°This child ¡­¡±

    He pointed to his son, a handsome little boy: ¡°This child of mine is naturally special. His eyes could see things that no one else could. He said he was scared when he saw the monk, and when I asked him what he saw, he couldn¡¯t tell me and said there was nothing strange about it. However, for some reason, he felt flustered the moment he saw him. He could only avoid him from afar. ¡°Although I know that it is not good to gossip behind his back, I still wish to advise benefactor and the others that there might be something wrong with that monk. It is best that you do note into contact with him again.¡±

    After saying that, Yin Zhengping stood up and left. An Zheng took out a few banknotes, ¡°Right now, there are many cultivators in Tsukiko, and dragons and snakes are mixed in. If I were to give you something like a spirit stone, although the price would be higher, it would inevitably lead to disaster. Although the silver wasmon, it was more useful. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t refuse it. I don¡¯tck money.¡±

    Yin Zhengping hesitated for a while, then took the notes, told his wife and children to thank him, and said goodbye.

    Qi Tian said: ¡°I do not know if that child saw it correctly or not, although I do not have any good impressions towards monks, but I do not feel that there is anything wrong with that young monk.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I don¡¯t think so either, I just feel that the monk must be quite sick, his body seems to be rather weak. Even so, he still managed to make his move when his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he almost died, which is still quite admirable. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged that, and after being silent for a while, said: ¡°We do not need to go to the Peacock City, the people of the Floating Mist City will report the Six-Winged Skeleton to the Peacock Pce and the Tsukiko Pce. Let¡¯s rest here, if the Six-Winged Skeleton does not appear again, we can go to the Immortal pce ruins to take a look, and if we are lucky, we might be able to sneak in.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to interact with those monks, it¡¯s more exciting to try my luck in the immortal pce.¡±

    After discussing and resting for a while, the three of them settled the bill and left. After exiting the tavern, they walked along the main street towards the outside of the city. Just as they were about to exit the city, they were stopped by a few people dressed in yellow clothes. Previously, we saw you disy your divine might while fighting against those monsters. The Mayor has been sending people to search for you, and he wants to thank you on behalf of Floating Mist City for your great help. I¡¯ve finally found you guys. If you guys have nothing important to do, can youe with me to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? The City Lord has been waiting for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°We still have matters to attend to so we need to hurry to the Peacock City.

    That person¡¯s face revealed a difficult expression, but it was not good to stop him. He could only say, ¡°Could you leave your names there? I can also go back and report to the City Lord. ¡±

    An Zheng casually mentioned a fake name, so it was natural for Chen Shaobai to say that he was thin and quarrelsome. Qi Tian held it in for a long time, with his face and neck flushed red, he blurted out a few words: ¡°My name is Qi Ao Tian!¡±

    An Zheng squinted at Qi Tian, but Qi Tian turned his head not looking at him. Chen Shaobai lowered his voice and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that under your rough appearance, you would have such a sulky heart.¡±

    That person obviously knew that the names of the three people might not be true, but he had no choice but to take his leave. However, not long after the three of them left the city, a carriage came from behind. A middle-aged man in silk clothing drove a car and caught up to them. When An Zheng and the rest turned their heads back, the man jumped out of the horse carriage. His figure blurred and in the next second, he was right in front of An Zheng and the rest.

    ¡°Everyone, why are you in sucurry to leave?¡±

    The middle-aged man cupped his fists: ¡°My name is Daxi Changge, I am the City Lord of Floating Mist City, I have been looking for a few people. Even if you have more important matters to attend to, you should still let me express my gratitude. This way, you will be kept for the night. Tonight, I will host a banquet at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to entertain all the heroes. Tomorrow morning, I will personally send all of you on your way, how about it? ¡±

    An Zheng felt that this City Lord was being too cordial, but he couldn¡¯t really refuse his, so he agreed. Seeing that An Zheng and the others had agreed to it, Daxi Changge¡¯s face lit up. He turned around and invited An Zheng and the others to get on the carriage. He then personally drove An Zheng and the others back to Floating Cloud City. After passing through the main street, they directly entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was already bustling with noise and excitement. Almost all of the cultivators had been invited, and therge City Lord¡¯s Mansion was clearly overcrowded. The sound of firecrackers rang out and the sound of drums rang out in unison. People continuously brought out fine wine, and the people¡¯s voices were filled with mor.

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the others looked at each other. They did not know why, but they had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.

 Chapter 497 - Strange Everything

    <h4>Chapter 497 ¨C Strange Everything</h4>

    Perhaps feeling lucky, Floating Mist City¡¯s City Lord Daxi Changge had apanied An Zheng and the others the moment they entered the door. Basically, he entrusted his subordinates with the task of entertaining the other guests. Most people gathered in the courtyard to chat, while Daxi Changge brought An Zheng and the others to walk through the front courtyard, and entered the study in the rear courtyard.

    ¡°This is your Central ins tea.¡±

    Daxi Changge asked the servant to brew a cup of tea and personally gave it to An Zheng: ¡°Although the merchant from the Central ins who sold me the tea leaves said that it was this year¡¯s new tea, I know that he was lying to me. The journey from Da Xi to Tsukiko was thousands of miles long and the journey was very hot. It was hard to travel to most ces, so the new tea from that year could not be brought over. But precisely because of the existence of these merchants, we can enjoy these things thate from the Central ins. ¡±

    He pointed to the cup. ¡°Tea, including this teacup.¡±

    In the Buddhist kingdoms of the Western Regions, wealthy families usually used silverware. Only the noble houses could use porcin that had been trafficked from the Central ins.

    ¡°City Lord, if you have any orders, feel free to speak out.¡±

    An Zheng could tell that Daxi Changge had something to say, but it was obvious. Daxi Changge should not know about the identity of An Zheng and the others. Even if he did, An Zheng was merely the duke of a small country like State of Yan, so there was nothing much that he could possibly request of him. And Daxi Changge¡¯s obvious move of trying to get close to him right now was extremely strange.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Daxi Changge looked at An Zheng and the others, wanting to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Although we are outsiders, we are indebted to the City Lord¡¯s hospitality. If there is anything that can be of help, feel free to tell me. ¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Daxi Changge was silent for a good while, and said with a little difficulty: ¡°Actually... Let me show you this. ¡±

    He turned around and picked up a scroll from the desk as he gave it to An Zheng. The scroll waainting, and the painting was none other than him ¡­ The drawing was extremely exquisite, not to mention An Zheng himself, even if it was An Zheng¡¯s friends who weren¡¯t familiar with An Zheng, they could immediately tell at a nce that the person inside the painting was An Zheng without a doubt.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Daxi Changge: ¡°Why does the mayor have my portrait?¡±

    Daxi Changge said: ¡°This was spread from the pce... A few months ago, a total of 320 such portraits were sent out from the pce of Peacock City. Each of them was sent to the big cities under the jurisdiction of the Tsukiko and taken care of by the mayor himself. The Pce has strictly ordered that if you discover the person in the portrait, you must return to Peacock City. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a wanted criminal.¡±

    It was originally a joke, but Daxi Changge¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, of course they¡¯re not wanted criminals, but our Tsukiko¡¯s distinguished guests. Even though in this short period of time, our Tsukiko and your Central ins people have been quite unhappy, because of the Immortal pce ruins, both of them have stepped in. Even the Golden Crown was stationed in the Immortal Pce for a long time, and had given the order to investigate every cultivator that came from there. But I can guarantee that you and your friend are our Tsukiko¡¯s esteemed guests. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Why?¡±

    Daxi Changge said: ¡°Looks like you really have forgotten ¡­ When Immortal pce ruins just appeared, you saved a girl in Inside the Immortal Pce, her name was Da Da Ye ¡­ She is the princess of our Tsukiko and the future king of our Tsukiko. ¡±

    Only now did An Zhenge to his senses, and that cute little loli appeared in his mind.

    Da Da Ye, Tsukiko¡¯s princess.

    To be honest, if not for his return to Tsukiko this time, An Zheng might have already stored this girl in a corner of his memories. With An Zheng¡¯s memory, she would definitely not forget it, but she would definitely not do so on purpose. Hearing that Daxi Changge had made people draw a portrait or even spread it to the entire country, An Zheng¡¯s heart was indeed a little shaken. At that time, he didn¡¯t think that the girl called Da Da Ye really liked him. She was just curious about that strange man.

    Only now did An Zheng realize that he was wrong.

    Girls at that age always have their own stubbornness, and what they decide often takes a long time to change. Moreover, this change was not something that could be changed by others. It was a change that required time toplete.

    For a moment, An Zheng was somewhat speechless.

    Daxi Changge saw through An Zheng¡¯s awkwardness andughed: ¡°This matter can temporarily be pushed back a bit. Today, I still have to thank everyone for helping Floating Cloud City when they are in danger. Furthermore, I feel that those Six-Winged Skeleton will very likelye back, so I need to investigate this matter thoroughly. I have already sent people to rush to Peacock City as soon as possible to report this to His Majesty the King and the high monk of the Peacock Pce. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°We were just passing by. In my opinion, all cultivators would help out under those circumstances.¡±

    Daxi Changge obviously didn¡¯t want to let the atmosphere be cold, so he found the matter of the princess a littleughable. It was just that a little girl¡¯s heart was moved by it, there wouldn¡¯t be any results in the future. Moreover, although the King had agreed to the princess asking her to search for An Zheng throughout the entire kingdom, the King had done so because he was sure that she would not find him. However, who would have thought that the person who should have left would return?

    As the City Lord of the closest city to Peacock City, Daxi Changge was well trusted by the King. He was very smart. He knew that even though the princess desperately wanted to find this person, the king might not really want to find this person. Of course, if the princess insisted on being married to this man, the king would not obstruct her. Because the session to the position of Lord in the Tsukiko is very special ¡­ The king was a woman, so the choice of men was, of course, just her own interest.

    Oncrince or something like that was born, he would be conferred the title of an idler, but the Grand Princess would likely inherit the throne in the future. However, it didn¡¯t really matter who the Grand Princess¡¯s father was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go drink.¡±

    Daxi Changge pulled An Zheng and stood up, ¡°Floating Mist City cannot say that we are rich, but we can say that we have a lot of good wine. I have already sent people to bring all the good wine in the city. Thank you for your help in Floating Mist City. Tonight, we shall get drunk. ¡±

    When Qi Tian heard that they were only drinking, he immediately became interested: ¡°Let¡¯s go, the good wine of Buddha truly does live up to its name.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng, and he could sense the worry in his eyes. Qi Tian had an open-minded personality, of course he wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.

    The few of them left the study and walked through the backyard. As they walked towards the front yard, the sounds of singing and dancing and drinking and punching outside were even louder than before. Chen Shaobai walked beside An Zheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Right now, all of the cultivators in Floating Mist City are gathered at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It looks like the City Lord did this on purpose. He might have some secrets about the Six-Winged Skeleton, but I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s worried that the Floating Mist City won¡¯t be able to block the next attack of the Six-Winged Skeleton with their own strength. Now that all the cultivators have been gathered, if the Six-Winged Skeleton attack again, Floating Mist City will have the ability to protect itself. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s about what I thought. This Daxi Changge must know some of the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s secrets.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Logically speaking, it is really hard to understand. How can the Peacock Pce allow the evil monster to appear in such a close distance from Peacock City? Furthermore, experts are asmon as clouds in the Peacock Pce. ording to the speed analysis, the experts of the Peacock Pce should be arriving by now. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see. If it¡¯s really just to defend against the Six-Winged Skeleton, there¡¯s no harm if we stay a while longer.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged his as he looked around cautiously.

    An Zheng¡¯s current focus was on a small hut in the distance. Outside the wooden house, there were at least thirty guards from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The guards looked serious, their hands never leaving the hilt. In other words, the people in that wooden house were especially important.

    An Zheng went outside to find a ce to sit down. After drinking two cups of wine, he asked a man dressed in the garb of the City Lord: ¡°The courtyard in the back is heavily guarded.

    The guard shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s that monk who saved Floating Mist City.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized, but then... Since it was that monk, why did he have such tight protection?

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other. Qi Tian, who was sitting on the other side of the table, was already exchanging cups witough man whom he did not recognize. Of course, Chen Shaobai understood what he meant. The two of them stood up, pretended to go to the toilet, and then unfurled the yaksha umbre inside the toilet and sneaked towards the backyard.

    If it was just to protect the monk, there was no need to send so many people. He didn¡¯t even need to send someone to protect him. The monk was a friend of Misty City, norisoner. Moreover, everyone knew that the monk had saved Floating Mist City. Could it be that someone would intentionally harm him?

    Fortunately, the cultivation levels of the guards were not very high, thus An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were not discovered even when they approached the outside of the wooden building. An Zheng pointed to the banquet outside, meaning for Chen Shaobai to help him keep watch. Chen Shaobai red at him, her eyes saying, ¡°Why should I be on guard and not you? However, he moved a few steps outside and observed the situation outside. Although his eyes were very resistant, his body was very honest.

    An Zheng held onto the yaksha umbre, and lightly swept up to the second floor. He entered from the open window on the second floor, and then looked down from the stairs on the second floor ¡­ There were at least four or five guards inside, and they were already unsheathed. This was even more strange.

    The monk was lying in the hall on the first floor. There was a simple wooden bed without a nket on him. This treatment was not normal. Those guards who had drawn their sabers didn¡¯t look like they were protecting him, but more like they were ready to attack at any moment. An Zheng noticed the painful expression on the young monk¡¯s face and frowned deeply. The two things he had brought with him, a string of buddhist beads and a bowl, were ced beside him.

    Although it looked a little unusual, An Zheng was still unable to make any judgements about it. It could only be said that City Master Daxi Changge definitely knew something, and that there should be a lot of people who knew about it.

    Suddenly, a terrifying thought appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind ¡­ The moment this idea appeared, An Zheng¡¯s back immediately turned cold. A cold look involuntarily appeared in his eyes.

    He looked outside and then looked at the monk that was curled up on the wooden bed. He seemed to have understood something.

    As for the people guarding the monk, their knives were very close to him.

    Daxi Changge!

    An Zheng wanted to kill.

 Chapter 498 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 498 ¨C Confusion</h4>

    Although An Zheng felt that it was strange, he did not act blindly without thinking. He quietly withdrew himself from the small wooden building, and then found Chen Shaobai who was waiting for him outside. The Yaksha Umbre had a unique connection to each other, so no one could see them. However, the people who used the Yaksha Umbre could see each other.

    ¡°I think there¡¯roblem with Daxi Changge.¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai returned to the banquet first, and then lowered their voices and conversed. Everyone was paying attention to the singing and dancing of the banquet. Everyone was scratching their fists and drinking. No one noticed that they had left and returned. An Zheng looked around at his surroundings, and then pretended as if nothing had happened: ¡°I think there¡¯roblem with Daxi Changge, so this invitation might not actually be to thank the cultivators. The little monk was still unconscious, but no one treated him. Instead, the guards seemed to want to kill him at any time.

    Chen Shaobai immediately understood what An Zheng meant: ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­ Is the Six-Winged Skeleton rted to Daxi Changge? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I even suspect that the Six-Winged Skeleton was something Daxi Changge made.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pondered for a while, then said: ¡°For some unknown reason, he came up with something like a Six-Winged Skeleton, and attacked cultivators to absorb their power... After that, the so-called ¡°thank you feast¡± was to gather all the cultivators. Only he could do that. As the City Lord, ordinary people would not reject an invitation from him. Furthermore ¡­ Only he could control the news. Why did the Peacock Pce not send anyone? It¡¯s because Daxi Changge did not send anyone to notify Peacock City. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement as he looked at Daxi Changge, who was toasting in the distance: ¡°The little monk has the ability to restrain those Six-Winged Skeleton, that¡¯s why Daxi Changge locked him up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought for a while, then asked: ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just wait and see. If all of this really is Daxi Changge¡¯s doing, then these people are way too dangerous. ¡°If the Six-Winged Skeleton suddenly appears ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, there was amotion outside and a loud sound came from the city gate.

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, he had Chen Shaobai call for everyone to prepare their defenses, and he had already rushed out. An Zheng raised his speed to the maximum, and by the time he finished speaking, he was already outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He rushed towards the location where the loud sound came from, and before he could reach the ce, he already saw smoke and dust filling the air. After passing through a street, he saw that the city gate had copsed. The Six-Winged Skeleton that was dozens of meters tall had already smashed its way into Floating Mist City.

    On the city wall, the warning horn sounded out, but the city gate was already broken. At this moment, the weak guards on the city wall were unable to stop the terrifying Six-Winged Skeleton. Countless casualties urred in an instant. Knowing that something had happened, the civilians began to flee in all directions, and the scene became chaotic in an instant.

    An Zheng rushed towards the Six-Winged Skeleton and summoned it. However, before he could even get close, his feet suddenly shook, followed by the ground beneath his feet suddenly splitting apart. A gigantic skeletal hand extended out from the crack and grabbed hold of An Zheng¡¯s ankle. An Zheng¡¯s reaction was fast, the Broken Army Sword in his hand shed downwards, the sword light shed, and that palm was cut off at the same time.

    An Zheng pulled his body upwards, the other hand of the Six-Winged Skeleton had already reached out and grabbed towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body was lifted into the air, then he suddenly dove down. Seeing An Zheng swooping down, the three pairs of bone wings on the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s back immediately flipped over, and countless spear-like objects shot out from the bone wings.

    An Zheng swung his sword in midair. A purple sword beam swept past like a whip, breaking those bone spears. The Six-Winged Skeleton should be able to feel how terrifying An Zheng was, so it was toote to dodge even if it wanted to. It opened its mouth and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s legs.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flipped in midair, then elerated, and suddenly rushed straight into the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s mouth. Soon after, a purple fire sword light pierced out from the back of the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s head, directly piercing a hole through the tough skull. After the sword beam pierced through, An Zheng did not rush out. The sword beam turned inside the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s head and started to spin likurple light windmill, exploding with a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound, and directly cutting off the upper half of the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s head.

    Then, An Zheng raised his leg to stomp down. With a boom, the Six-Winged Skeleton was unable to withstand the strength and its two legs that had yet to crawl out from the ground bent down. Its body fiercely fell to the ground.

    An Zheng cut apart this iplete Six-Winged Skeleton and kicked away the huge half of its body with one foot. Then, he continued to walk forward.

    At the same time, most of the cultivators that were enjoying themselves in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had already arrived. An Zheng raised his head and looked into the distance. He saw the City Lord Daxi Changge who had risen into the air... There was a bow in his hand, emitting a faint purple light. While he was in the air, his left hand grasped the bow, and his right hand made a grasping motion in the air. In that instant, he caught the five arrows that had appeared out of nowhere. It was as if a hole had been cut open in the air, and the sky was where he kept his arrows.

    Five arrows simultaneouslynded on thatrge bow. Then, he pulled back his right hand, causing the bowstring to be indiscernible. However, everyone seemed to have felt the bowstring being pulled at full volume. Then the five arrows shot out at the same time, and because they were too fast, they caused the air to explode when they shot out.

    Five crescent-shaped waves of light shot forward at iparable speed. As for the five light waves, they seemed to have their own intelligence as they each urately found a Six-Winged Skeleton!

    What was even more terrifying was that out of the five arrows, five had been killed.

    The five arrows all hit the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s chest, not its head. Then, the five arrows almost simultaneously exploded at the chest area of the Six-Winged Skeleton. Even the chest area of the Six-Winged Skeleton that had fallen to the ground had a hole blown out, with four to five ribs broken. When its chest was broken open, the Six-Winged Skeleton seemed to have lost its life force.

    Chen Shaobai rushed to An Zheng¡¯s side and just happened to see this scene: ¡°It seems a little strange, if Daxi Changge was the mastermind, he wouldn¡¯t do suching.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m confused too, why is that so?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Even you, who originally made a living from investigating a case, could not think of a reason, much less me. If Daxi Changge was the main culprit, there was no need to kill all five Six-Winged Skeleton in one go. He canpletely suppress his cultivation, feign to be very hardworking, but in reality, he is just watching without doing anything, and is helplessly watching the cultivators get killed and their Cultivation Power sucked away by the Six-Winged Skeleton. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I just thought of a problem... These Six-Winged Skeleton were already so strong the moment they appeared, it was obvious they absorbed some kind of energy. So if it is Daxi Changge, then it is impossible for Daxi Changge to not be exposed. He needs to continuously kill people in order to raise these Six-Winged Skeleton. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t know the face and you don¡¯t know the heart, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re even more confused now. There¡¯s definitely a problem with Daxi Changge, maybe it¡¯s not the problem that we can think of. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of these Six-Winged Skeleton first.¡±

    He rushed towards one of the Six-Winged Skeleton, Chen Shaobai grinded his teeth and rushed to the next one. But this time, the Six-Winged Skeleton were different. They could onlye out from the desert near the city walls and destroy the city gates. The rest of the Six-Winged Skeleton all came out from underground and were scattered around the city.

    An Zheng knocked down another Six-Winged Skeleton and when he turned around, the inside of the city was already likurgatory. Countlessmoners had been killed, and cultivators were dying inrge numbers as well. Although there were many cultivators here, very few of them were able to reach the Lower Completion Stage. Even cultivators with Captive Stage could only protect themselves. People with several levels of Captive Stage simply didn¡¯t have the ability to kill Six-Winged Skeleton.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something and his face changed. He shouted towards Chen Shaobai and rushed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Although Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t know what was happening, he still charged out together with An Zheng.

    An Zheng had killed a Six-Winged Skeleton on the way here, but when he rushed out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he discovered that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had already been breached. Four to five huge Six-Winged Skeleton had already rushed in, and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was filled with corpses, many of them women.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes reddened and he rushed in to kill a Six-Winged Skeleton. Chen Shaobai followed closely behind him and rushed to the backyard in one breath.

    At this time, the small wooden building had already copsed. The dozens of guards guarding outside had all died, and a Six-Winged Skeleton was searching for something. Everywhere the massive body passed, the buildings were razed to the ground. Its feet were stepping on a guard, and the guard¡¯s lower body would not die even if it was stepped on for a short period of time. The Six-Winged Skeleton continued to search through the ruins, even sweeping away the thick beams of light.

    Amidst the dust and dust, that thing looked extremely fierce.

    An Zheng rushed over and used his sword to sh at the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s back, directly cutting off its spine. The Six-Winged Skeleton wailed in pain as it turned its head to smash its fist at An Zheng¡¯s head. Since his spine was broken, he had borrowed the strength of the falling punch to strike with even more astonishing power.

    ¡°The little monk might have already been killed!¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    Only now did Chen Shaobai react, and directly rushed towards the ruins to search. This time, the Six-Winged Skeleton¡¯s target was the little monk. Maybe they knew that the little monk could restrain them, so they tried to attack from the east and the west. They moved everyone to the city gates, and the rest raided the Mayor¡¯s mansion.

    Chen Shaobai rummaged through the ruins for a while, then shouted angrily: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find it!¡±

    But right at this moment, from afar, in the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the monk that looked like he was on the verge of copse walked over step by step. Due to exhaustion, he was unable to lift his arms. His steps seemed incredibly heavy. But even so, he kept one hand on the alms bowl, the other on the beads, his feet almost touching the ground.

    He raised his head with much difficulty and looked into the distance, before chanting a Buddhist prayer. He sat down with his legs crossed and slowly rose into the air. Behind him, a golden roulette formed from Sanskrit¡¯s inscriptions appeared. Countless dense Sanskrit characters flickered, bringing with them a solemn Buddhist light.

    ¡°You will die!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted and was about to rush over, but the little monk had already flown up. He sat cross-legged in the sky as a golden light shed. Countless of Sanskrit words flew out from his back, quickly flying towards the Six-Winged Skeleton that were wreaking havoc. In just an instant, those Six-Winged Skeleton seemed to have been hit by a acupoint, and all of them stiffened, unable to move.

    However, the young monk onlysted a few seconds before he fell from the sky.

    An Zheng rushed over and hugged him. The little monk opened his eyes, his eyes filled with gratitude. Then he raised his hand with difficulty and pointed at the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, as if there was something he wanted to say.

    An Zheng turned his head to look and saw a ck light sh past the backyard. It was followed by City Lord Daxi Changge descending from the sky and coincidentallynded at the ce where the ck light was shing.

 Chapter 499 - Where Is It

    <h4>Chapter 499 ¨C Where Is It</h4>

    When An Zheng caught the little monk, the little monk pointed at the backyard with his miniscule movements. At the same time, the City Master who was fighting with the Six-Winged Skeleton in the city earlier, Daxi Changge rushed back andnded in the ce where the ck light had disappeared in a sh. However, Daxi Changge had disappeared the moment he turned around. No one knew where he had gone to. After he disappeared, the ck light also disappeared.

    The little monk pointed to the other side before fainting once again.

    An Zheng grabbed the little monk¡¯s pulse. Even his pulse was extremely weak, it was almost indiscernible. He had overdrawn his life force, so much so that he could die at any moment. If Qu Liuxi was by his side now, it would be easy for her to help him with his medical treatment. But even though An Zheng had a few pills Qu Liuxi had refined, they were not enough to cure him. An Zheng didn¡¯t have time to think as he took out a medicinal pellet from his spatial ring and stuffed it into the little monk¡¯s mouth.

    The Golden-Rank pellets Qu Liuxi refined were peerless in this world, regardless of whether it was purity or medicinal effects, they were all disyed to the limits of the Golden-Rank pellets. In addition, the damage to the human body had also been reduced to the limit. In this world, there were still many people who were even more talented than Qu Liuxi in pill refining.

    The effects of the pill were excellent. Not long after the little monk swallowed it, his face regained some color and his breath calmed down. However, his body was still weak and envious. He had continuously overdrawn his life force, so it was impossible for one or two pills to make up for it. The pills that An Zheng gave him could at most help him strengthen his body and mind.

    After a few minutes, the little monk slowly woke up. After opening his eyes, he looked at An Zheng gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± You¡¯ve already saved me twice. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°You saved the entire Floating Mist City twice.¡±

    The little monk struggled to stand up, but there was no strength left in his body. An Zheng carried him horizontally and looked around. He wondered what kind of disaster would befall him if he left him in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and decided to take him to a safe ce topete with the price. Very quickly, Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian also rushed over. Seeing that the little monk was alright, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°I have never had any good impression of people from the Buddhist Sect, but little master, you deserve my bow.¡±

    He sped his hands together and bowed.

    The little monk wanted to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t. An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the other two had a discussion, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was definitely nce to stay for long. No matter what, City Lord Daxi Changge¡¯s performance was a little too strange. The sudden appearance just happened to be when the ck light shed in the backyard. Then he disappeared again, and the ck light was gone. Not long after the ck light disappeared, all the Six-Winged Skeleton withered away.

    Currently, cultivators were still killing the Six-Winged Skeleton s who had lost their ability to resist. There weren¡¯t many people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion either. An Zheng and the others took the opportunity to leave Floating Mist City.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to leave like this, no one knows the origins of those Six-Winged Skeleton, if we do not investigate this matter clearly, I will not be able to walk with peace of mind. This time, the Six-Winged Skeleton attacked the Floating Mist City, causing at least tens of thousands of people to die, and most of them were ordinary citizens who had no way to protect themselves. ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this mess, we will be sinners.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°If I didn¡¯t see you say those words, I would have thought that it was An Zheng who said it.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s find a safe ce for now and help heal this young master. He is currently too weak and is in danger at any time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I hace.¡±

    He rummaged through his personal space and found a wooden box, ¡°This is one of the gifts my father gave me. This thing cannot attack or defend, so no matter how you look at it, it is basically useless. However, as long as there was one benefit, it would be able to perfectly cover everyone¡¯s aura, and even the experts of the Lower Celestial Stage would not necessarily be able to detect it. We will stay outside Floating Mist City for a while, if the Six-Winged Skeletones again, we can still help. ¡±

    He opened the wooden box and with a sh of white light, the four of them entered a space.

    Space magic tools were usually made at rtively high prices and sold at outrageously high prices. However, they were actually not very useful in the first ce. The reason why the price of such a magical equipment was so outrageous was because it satisfied the desires of some people. For example, for those who held high positions and amassed countless wealth, where would they put these things? If there was a wooden box like Chen Shaobai, it would be extremely difficult for even an expert from the Lower Celestial Stage to detect it, much less the normal cultivators who were investigating the case.

    Even without evidence, there was no way to do it.

    After entering the space, even Qi Tian could not help but exim: ¡°This magical equipment is considered priceless.¡±

    Qi Tian was very experienced, there were not many things that could make him praise them. The space inside the wooden box was sorge, it was somewhat outrageous ¡­ After entering the space, one would find himself in a green field that was at least four to five miles away. Just a single nce was enough to make one feel at ease. The grass was smooth and green, making people want to sing out loud. And in the distance, there was a manor built from white stone. The scale was even more shocking.

    White stone walls, white stone bridges, white stone buildings, with green grass and the walls covered with vines and dotted with flowers, it looked very beautiful. On the roof of the tallest castle, there was arge, fiery red g gently fluttering in the breeze. Even from afar, one could see a ck word on the g ¡­ Chen.

    Qi Tian said: ¡°I already knew that your family must be rich, but I never thought that you would be rich to this extent. Not to mention anything else, just this spatial artifact alone could not be exchanged for an attack or defense from someone at the peak of the Purple Golden-Rank. This is still a peaceful and prosperous world, if it is chaotic, we will not even exchange it for a small country. ¡±

    Qi Tian was not exaggerating at all, if it was in this chaotic world, this small wooden box would simply be likaradise. A ce that even Lower Celestial Stage Rankers would not be able to find, where they could bring their entire family and live in seclusion was simply not more perfect.

    This ce was big enough. Behind the manor, there was a beautiful looking small mountain. Below the mountain, there was a clear river that finally merged into a smallke. The waters of theke could be used for fishing. It was as calm as the surface of a mirror. The pavilion, the fishing boat, everything was there. Halfway up the mountain, there waouse built ording to the size of the mountain. Although it was not as big as the manor, the scenery was even more beautiful.

    Imagine living in that house halfway up the mountain, with its huge French windows, and the scenery of theke and the river outside. It was such a beautiful and picturesque life.

    ¡°That old man of mine was a well-known man back then. It¡¯s not hard to understand that he has some good things in his hands.¡± Furthermore, he once held a high position. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was one of the ten most powerful people in the world back then. ¡±

    After Chen Shaobai finished speaking, he nced at An Zheng, ¡°Oh, you were once one of the ten most powerful people in the world. On the surface, it looks like you only have three thousand subordinates, but if you were to climb up high, the number of people willing to fight alongside you might be countless.¡±

    An Zheng could not be bothered with him, he carried the little monk into the vi.

    On the way, the little monk fainted again, only waking up after settling down at the manor. The first thing he asked An Zheng after opening his eyes was, ¡°How many people did the Six-Winged Skeleton kill when they attacked Floating Mist City? When you said it earlier, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are more than ten thousandmoners.¡±

    The little monk¡¯s expression changed and a look of pain andpassion appeared in his eyes. After a moment, tears of blood began to flow from his eyes.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Chen Shaobai hurried over to support him. ¡°You ¡­ You don¡¯t have to be too sad, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop it. ¡±

    Tears of blood flowed down from the two cheeks of the little monk. His already pale face was shocking to behold, and he gave off a feeling that caused people to shudder. He just sat there without saying a word, but everyone could feel the sorrow in his heart.

    ¡°If I ¡­¡±

    The little monk opened his mouth, but nothing else came out.

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, as he said something.

    ¡°If my body was better, I should be able to save them. Even if he could not save so many cultivators, he could still save many ordinary people. And in this world, the people that should be saved the most were the ordinary people. For cultivators, to a greater or lesser degree, everyone is guilty. ¡±

    The little monk shook his head and wiped the blood off his face, ¡°But what about the people? No matter who stood at the top, their mouths full of righteousness and morality, their mouths full ofpassion, it was still the people that were suffering. In this world, many disasters should fall on those sinners. Although ordinary people all have their own crimes, most of them can be redeemed. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai knew that all the people from the Buddhist Sect spoke in such a manner, so he didn¡¯t mind. An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly moved, as though he had thought of something.

    At this moment, a hissing sound came from outside, followed by a war chariot descending from the sky. It was one of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s sword ves ¡­ Sword Three. An Zheng had seen Jian San before, he was a benevolent looking old man, but when he attacked, it was extremely tyrannical, shocking.

    When Jian San came in, he first paid respects to everyone, and then said to Chen Shaobai: ¡°Young Master, I found out a bit about the matter that you told me to investigate earlier. That person called Daxi Changge, is indeed not simple. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng and exined: ¡°When the Six-Winged Skeleton appeared in the city, Jian San also needed toe and help. I let him check Daxi Changge¡¯s background.¡±

    Swordthree said, ¡°On the surface, this person appears to be a nominal disciple of the Buddhist Sect. But I just found out that he and the Peacock Pce have a very mysterious rtionship. I snuck into his study room and found a certain person¡¯s correspondence with the Peacock Pce. I could vaguely see that this person had an inseparable rtionship with the previous generation¡¯s Peacock Pce¡¯s Venerable One, which was also known as the Peacock King. I specte that he is the disciple of the previous generation¡¯s Peacock King, and he is also the only male disciple. From the contents of the letter, if not for Xu Meidai¡¯s appearance, he might have even been able to enter the Peacock Pce and be the first man in history to be Duke Ming. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°That¡¯s why he became the city lord of the closest city to Peacock City.¡±

    Qi Tian smacked his forehead, ¡°I thought of something... Xu Meidai suddenly appeared and was chosen by the Peacock Pce as the new Duke Ming¡¯s sessor. Therefore, Daxi Changge was definitely dissatisfied in his heart. The reason he made all these Six-Winged Skeleton was to take revenge on Peacock Pce. If he intentionally fails to report it, it will cause huge losses and damage the reputation of the Peacock Pce. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly nodded his head: ¡°There are some principles behind it, but it cannot be arbitrary.¡±

    The little monk looked at everyone and hesitated to speak.

    At the same time, outside Floating Mist City, ce not far from where An Zheng and the others had disappeared, Daxi Changge held onto his battle bow and looked around coldly: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

 Chapter 500 - Unacceptable Love

    <h4>Chapter 500 ¨C Uneptable Love</h4>

    Chen Shaobai and Jian San went out to discuss some matters. No one knew what it was, but they managed to avoid An Zheng, Qi Tian and the little monk. Everyone had their own secrets, An Zheng naturally would not ask around.

    This wooden box would change oncerson entered the space. Its shape would change ording to the person¡¯s will. Currently, it looked like a normal sand grain. Would a sand grain attract other people¡¯s attention in the desert?

    The most delightful thing about this space was that it could be used to observe the situation outside at any time. Ordinary space magic tools that did not have this function werepletely sealed off. It was hard for people outside to sense the existence of space, and people inside could not see what was happening outside.

    This wooden box¡¯s space was called Big Mustard, why Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t say it out. On one side of the space, there was arge wall that looked like a light wave. It was so clear that one could see what was going on outside. Qi Tian squatted there, and took oueach from nowhere, chewing on it as he looked outside at Floating Mist City.

    Although this monkey didn¡¯t look that reliable, his chivalry was very strong.

    Now, only An Zheng and the little monk were left in the room. An Zheng asked: ¡°I still don¡¯t know what the name of the little master is ¡­ ording to what I know, ascetic monks like Young Master are all people who train hard on the road at the same time.

    The little monk looked a little better, but his face was still very white. He leaned on the bed and smiled bitterly: ¡°I have no choice but to learn my magic. My sect is no longer here, and I am the only one left. That¡¯s why I am traveling alone. Before Master¡¯s death, she had taught me that only by experiencing the world¡¯s suffering and evils would one be able to cultivate to perfection, so she had never dared to stop. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, and continued, ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°I... Even though he wasn¡¯t a doctor, he had a rough understanding of medicine. Just now, when I was checking my young master¡¯s pulse, I realized that there¡¯s something wrong with my young master ¡­ ¡±

    Without a choice, Wu Yi said, ¡°I know what you are talking about ¡­ When I was four years old, I was adopted by my master and entered the sect. At that time, there were four martial uncles and thirty-six martial brothers in the sect. His master had the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, and could see many things that people could not. However, he did not want to be involved in the matters of the martial arts world, so his name was not in the martial arts world. There was only one belief in his master¡¯s life, and that was ¡­ He used his own suffering to relieve the suffering of the masses. Master said that the disciples of the Buddhist Sect should have the heart to help the world. At that time, the hearts of the people in the world had evil thoughts, and evil thoughts had karmic retribution. However, if retributiones and the people suffer, and their families suffer, it would truly bragic sight to behold. ¡±

    ¡°Thus, he said that this is the value of the existence of an ascetic monk. The heavens were fair, bestowing and seizing everything was the same. If people had evil thoughts, then the heavens would naturally punish them. But... Those with many evil thoughts were usually the masters of their families, the pirs that stood at the top of their families. If the retribution was on the family¡¯s pir, then the family would be ruined. So Master said, this evil fruit, let us ascetics bear it. The more we suffer, the more crimes wemit for the world to see each other. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed in his heart.

    Without a choice, he said, ¡°All my life, Master has stuck to his faith, never touching anything gold or silver, never eating a full meal. He always said he hoped he could bear more, more. However, his Master never harmed anyone, but was instead harmed by someone. It was because his eyes could see things that others could not see. Even though he never asked about the martial arts world, he still brought trouble upon himself. I was only nine years old. After that, I am the only one left in the sect. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Yi said, ¡°Master once again passed by the home of an extraordinary person, coincidentally, that great person walked out of the house. At that time, his Master only took a nce, but he was able to see through the cause and effect. If it was someone else, it would have been fine, but that person¡¯s cultivation is so profound that he would actually be able to detect it, so ¡­ ¡±

    He sighed, ¡°If only I had left with master and the others that day.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say tofort his. This kind of thing was too miserable. His master was able to see through the Eye of Karma, which was not something he had cultivated, but something he was born with. He just saw the disgraceful past of a big shot and the entire temple was destroyed.

    When An Zheng thought about this, his heart suddenly moved.

    In the Buddhistnds of the Western Regions, the Buddhist sect was an extremely important ce. Even the smallest of temples would be respected there. Furthermore, the power of the Buddhist Sect was beyond imagination. Even if a small temple was destroyed, the Buddhist Sect would definitely not let this matter rest. Then how did this so-called big shot manage to make the Buddhist Sect not pursue the matter?

    Unless ¡­

    An Zheng¡¯s back felt a chill.

    Wu Youughed, as if he had seen through An Zheng¡¯s thoughts. He shook his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the matters of the past. Master, Martial Uncle, Senior Martial Brother all died. I am the only one left, and only I can inherit Master¡¯s faith. At that time, I was young, and I only wanted to follow Master¡¯s instructions. Thus, he had attempted to use his own body to rece the evil of others. However, he had identally been severely injured. From then on, his heart meridian had been damaged, and he had already lost half his life. Later on, I met a cultivator who used talisman paper to draw life for me. That is why you felt that the Yin energy in my body was rather heavy. Because there was half a life, not mine. ¡±

    Actually, the reason An Zheng asked was because he thought of the words of the middle-aged man who resisted the Six-Winged Skeleton outside Floating Mist City not long ago. He said that his son felt that the little monk was rather strange because his eyes could see things that others couldn¡¯t.

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t ask any more questions, so he let Wu Yi rest longer. After that, he walked out of the room.

    Qi Tian waved at An Zheng. The moment An Zheng went over, he saw Daxi Changge rushing out of Floating Mist City, looking for something. He held a battle bow in his hand, looking like he was about to attack at any moment. Moreover, his face was somewhat pale and his eyes were cold. It seemed that he was extremely angry.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this person. He arrived not long after we entered this space.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Chen Shaobai said that this man is rted to those Six-Winged Skeleton, I did not believe him at first, but now it seems that it is rted to him. How about I go out and kill him? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the other side of the room, ¡°Take care of that little monk. Don¡¯t let him out. And don¡¯t let him out of your sight. I¡¯ll be back in about two days. No matter what happens, don¡¯t let him leave this ce. ¡±

    Qi Tian asked: Where are you going?

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Peacock City and check out this Daxi Changge¡¯s background. If he had really controlled those Six-Winged Skeleton just to take revenge on the Peacock Pce, then this person was a great evil. Heaven¡¯s Face, I will not tolerate it. ¡±

    An Zheng said goodbye to Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai wanted to follow. An Zheng told him to stay here to prevent the Six-Winged Skeleton from appearing again. Furthermore, since Daxi Changge was the disciple of the previous generation¡¯s Peacock King, his strength must be terrifying. If he were to be discovered, his presence would protect the little monk. Chen Shaobai thought for a while, then gave his Yaksha Mother Umbre to An Zheng: ¡°Be careful in everything you do.¡±

    He then took out another scroll, ¡°This thing belongs to Northern Fur. It is quite useful. However, this scroll¡¯s grade is a little low, so it can only be used once. Furthermore, it¡¯s more than 500 miles away. This ce is less than five hundred kilometers away from Peacock Pce. You cane back anytime you want to. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave in the face of danger, run as you please.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Understood, Mom.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him and scolded him, ¡°Scram.¡±

    After An Zheng left the space, he rushed towards Peacock City. A distance of a few hundred kilometers was nothing to him. It was just that An Zheng did not dare to attract Daxi Changge¡¯s attention too quickly as he was controlled by the Floating Mist City. He held the yaksha umbre and left foundred miles before increasing his speed to the limit. As soon as the day began, An Zheng was already outside Peacock City.

    Just as the city gate was about to close, An Zheng noticed a portrait pasted on the wall at the side of the city gate. He quickly stepped forward and tore off the portrait. Immediately, a few soldiers from Tsukiko rushed over, An Zheng pointed at the portrait and then at his own face, and the soldiers immediately became friendly.

    In less than an hour, An Zheng was already in the pce of Peacock City.

    This was a veryrge room. The room was filled with sandalwood. The smell was slightly heavy, but it was enough to make one¡¯s heart calm down. An Zheng stood at the window and looked at the magnificent pce from outside, and in his heart, he was thinking about Daxi Changge and the little monk. The Tsukiko¡¯s pce was very big. Although it was not as big as Da Xi¡¯s, it was much biggerpared to the State of Yan¡¯s.

    The door creaked open, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.

    Just as An Zheng was about to turn around and speak, a fragrant wind blew over. That slightly petite and pretty girl Ta Ta Ye hung onto An Zheng¡¯s body like a ko. ¡°I knew you woulde back to find me!¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye finally realised that he was really excited and hurriedly got down from An Zheng¡¯s body to tidy up his clothes. It was still that pure and cute outfit, that short skirt down to her thighs, that pair of beautiful legs that was so white that it could dazzle people¡¯s eyes, that smile that was full of vitality, and those dimples that were still adorable.

    ¡°I knew it, I knew it!¡±

    Dada Ye waved his little fist. ¡°Mother said that I must have seen the wrong person, but I know that I definitely did not see the wrong person. When I was in the immortal pce, I was sure that I did not see wrong this time. ¡±

    She was so excited that she spoke incoherently. Thest time she met Da Da Da Ye, she told An Zheng that her family was very special. Her brothers and sisters were all that kind of people ¡­ There was no masculine person, which was why An Zheng thought that he was only curious about her for a moment. She just didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be moved. Therefore, An Zheng felt extremely guilty, because he truly could not ept such a situation.

    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯vee ¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°You must havee this time for me, right?!¡±

    An Zheng was about to exin when his expression darkened: ¡°Can¡¯t you not say? Can you please let me have some fun? ¡±

    An Zheng really had some problems with talking to girls. If he was someone who spoke flowery words, he could obviously resolve this kind of awkwardness. However, his personality was too straightforward, and he couldn¡¯t lie like that without changing his expression ¡­ Thus, he could only stand there awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    Da Da Ye looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and stayed silent for a while before sighing. ¡°I knew it. Actually, you didn¡¯te to find me ¡­¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng could clearly hear the heartbroken voice of the girl.

 Chapter 501 - No

    <h4>Chapter 501 ¨C No</h4>

    In that instant, Da Da Ye suddenly turned from an excited little girl into ady. Perhaps this change was a form of self-protection within harm to her. An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say either. When he was facing girls, he always seemed to have a clumsy mouth. In reality, he was only able to be especially natural in front of Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye. In front of other women, he was more or less a little nervous.

    But that didn¡¯t stop him from being a man who was attractive to girls.

    Tat Tat Yo sat down. His beautiful long legs were like the most beautiful scenery in the world.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She pretended to be rxed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re in some kind of trouble, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m here to ask for your help. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I did encounter some troublesome matters, and I am an outsider to the Tsukiko. There are many things that I am unable to solve. You have always been in the Imperial Pce and you have also been in contact with the Peacock Pce since young. There is someone I don¡¯t know if you are familiar with him or not. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Daxi Changge.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Da Da Ye suddenly became interested: ¡°How did you know Uncle Da Xi? I¡¯ve known him since I was a kid. He¡¯s very good, and I often y around with him when I was young. However, we didn¡¯t meet much after he went to the Misty City. Although it wasn¡¯t very far, my mother wouldn¡¯t let me harass him. Floating Mist City was the closest city to Peacock City, and it was also an important location for defending the Royal Capital. All those who wanted to enter Peacock City had to pass through Floating Mist City first. There were too many things going on there. Floating Mist City is also very close to Immortal pce ruins, and after Immortal pce ruins appeared, my mother even more so forbade me from going. ¡±

    She was clearly a little disappointed: ¡°Actually, I have very few friends because everyone views me arincess and not as a friend. I want to make friends with others, but others keep away from me. I was like a vase. No one dared to approach me. Of course I know, my identity is special, if someone were to break this vase, then the crime would be huge. ¡±

    ¡°Soter on, I could only sneak out and y with those who didn¡¯t know my identity. But in Peacock City, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know who I am. In order to protect me, my mother always brings me to attend to any important matters, regardless of whether they are important or not. No matter where I went, I would always be apanied by guards. ¡°Last time, you knew how difficult it was for me to sneak out. Fortunately, I ran out, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡±

    When she said these words, the corner of her mouth lifted slightly. But soon, he reacted and his eyes dimmed: ¡°I forgot ¡­¡± You said you had a fianc¨¦e. I really want to see what kind of woman she is and how much I admire her. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Everyone has their own fate, you just came a little toote.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He came a little toote. If he had known me before he had a fianc¨¦e, he wouldn¡¯t have been so heartbreaking now. ¡±

    An Zheng was at a loss for words, and did not know what to say.

    Fortunately, Da Da Ye was a good and considerate girl. Thus, she smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s better to continue talking about the difficult problem you encountered. You asked my Uncle Da Xi, what happened?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, I heard that he is the disciple of the previous generation¡¯s Peacock King?¡±

    Da Da Ye nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Are you saying that he is not powerful? Everyone knew that the Peacock King only epted female disciples, and he was the only man in history who moved him. Initially, the Peacock King had ignored the objections of others and insisted on epting him. There were even rumors saying that Duke Ming intended for him to inherit his legacy. I think, if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of that woman called Xu Meidai from the Central ins, he really might be the first man in the future to be the Peacock King. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, but in his heart he thought that the rumors were true. However, this didn¡¯t seem to be a secret. Otherwise, Dada Ye wouldn¡¯t not hide it at all.

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    An Zheng organized his words: ¡°Has he sent anyone back recently?¡±

    Dada Ye shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mother doesn¡¯t want me to go to court for the time being.¡± She said she wouldn¡¯t wait until I was eighteen, and you know I¡¯m not interested in those things. I am thinking, if I be the Queen of Tsukiko in the future, I will definitely be the most unqualified one. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Regarding the future, no one can be sure.¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Do you mean to say that you may not always ept me in the future? ¡±

    An Zheng was speechless once again.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore.¡±

    Da Da Ye took a deep breath, letting himself look as though he was still smiling brilliantly. He got up and pulled An Zheng¡¯s arm. No, no, no, you found it yourself. I mean, I finally got to see you again, but I can¡¯t let you leave so easily this time. ¡°How about this, no matter how busy you are, no matter how many things you have to take care of, you must apany me to eat today.¡±

    An Zheng hesitated for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to eat.¡±

    Da Da Ye appeared extremely happy as he pulled An Zheng¡¯s arm and walked out. As soon as he walked out of therge room, he was stopped by a few men in long ck robes. These few people looked exactly the same. They were a group of very special people in the pce ¡­ Eunuch. In the Central ins, eunuchs were a group of people that would inevitably exist in the Imperial Pce. And in this country where women were kings, the meaning of the existence of eunuchs was somewhat difficult to exin.

    ¡°Your Highness, your Majesty invited this young master An to have a chat with you.¡±

    Dada Ye was stunned for a moment: ¡°Why?¡±

    That person smiled and said, ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s intention. This servant really doesn¡¯t know. If Your Highness wants to know, why not ask His Majesty personally? ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with him.¡±

    The man took a step forward and stopped Dachau. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty means to invite this young master An over.¡± If His Highness isn¡¯t inviting this young master An to dinner, why don¡¯t you arrange for some people to prepare dinner. I think that the banquet you have prepared yourself will definitely make Young Master An satisfied and happy. ¡±

    Da Da Ye thought for a moment and then nodded his head. ¡°Mei Du Hai, what you said makes sense.¡±

    She turned her head to look at An Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you after you¡¯ve finished discussing matters with your mother. I will personally prepare a dish for you right now to let you know how powerful I am. You definitely won¡¯t be able to imagine what I¡¯ll make for you to eat. ¡±

    She reluctantly let go of An Zheng¡¯s arm, then waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in his heart for this extremely simple and innocent girl. Her mother, who was also the Tsukiko¡¯s Emperor, wanted to see him. The eunuch called Mei Du Hai nced at An Zheng and smiled, but his eyes were filled with coldness as he said, ¡°Young Master An, after you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and followed after them. He turned around to look, but Dada Ye was still looking at him with a smile on his face. Da Da Ye was obviously very excited to see An Zheng turn around. He cupped his hands around his mouth and gently shouted: ¡°Come back quickly.¡±

    An Zhengughed, but his heart became heavier.

    After passing through the corridors, they finally arrived at the main hall of the Imperial Pce in Peacock City after another ten minutes. Mei Du Hai waved his hand to indicate for the others to leave, An Zheng noticed that the people who came to invite him, including Mei Da Hai, had extraordinary cultivations. If he had expressed his unwillingness toe, they probably wouldn¡¯t be so polite.

    An Zheng walked into the great hall, and then frowned.

    Because other than the Queen who was seated on a high throne, he also saw the Floating City Master, Daxi Changge. And Daxi Changge didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by An Zheng¡¯s presence. He looked at An Zheng with a smile. An Zheng was the best at observing people¡¯s eyes. There was no hostility in Daxi Changge¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    The beautiful middle-aged woman on the throne waved her hand and said: ¡°Da Xi and Young Master An, stay behind and havalk with me. Everyone else can leave.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I pay my respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    The king of the Tsukiko, this beautiful middle-aged woman was called Gesun Sang. It was no longer possible to tell her true age, but what was certain was that when she was young, she was even more beautiful than Da Da Ye. However, she had already been a queen for many years, so she could barely feel the aura of a little woman on her body. What reced it was a graceful and confident temperament.

    ¡°You are the duke of State of Yan, I have long heard of you.¡±

    Without the servants, Grissom no longer called himself Zhen. She did not seem to have any prejudice against An Zheng, and her tone was very gentle as well. She pointed to the chairs in the hall and said, ¡°You can all sit down and talk. I estimate that our conversation will not be too short. I tried to be quick because I knew my daughter was still waiting for you to eat. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng: ¡°To make a long story short, there are two things ¡­ First, about Da Xi, about the recent events in Floating Mist City. Second, about my daughter, Tadanori. ¡±

    Daxi Changge opened his mouth, but did not say anything. Grissom waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt this matter. It¡¯s still my family¡¯s business to talk about. I am the Queen of Tsukiko, but I am still a mother. So I have to put the so-called national affairs back on the table and talk about you and Tadata. Because to me, everything about my daughter is a big deal. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Your Majesty, please be at ease. I havee this time only for the matter of Floating Mist City, it has nothing to do with your highness.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you think I¡¯m going to stop the two of you and chase you away?¡±

    Grissom shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, and thought that he was hallucinating.

    Grissom took a deep breath before exhaling slowly, ¡°I have been a queen for dozens of years. I know what a woman will experience and what she will endure in this position. Once he became king, he would no longer have himself. I know better what is the most precious thing about my daughter at her age ¡­ It was an innocent rtionship with a man who was worthy of her paying such an innocent price. She likes you, she told him. Her eyes are bent and her mouth is up when she talks about you. I know what that means. ¡±

    She stood up, walked down the high tform of the throne, and walked in front of An Zheng: ¡°So ¡­ I beg you, as your mother, to ept her. Even if it was just a memory, because after she became a queen, perhaps the greatest happiness would be a memory. I don¡¯t want her to be like me, a woman who doesn¡¯t even have happy memories, a woman who doesn¡¯t even have love. ¡±

    She looked An Zheng in the eye and said earnestly: ¡°I know you still have a fiancee at home, this doesn¡¯t hinder anything. You only need to stay in Tsukiko to interact with Da Da Ye for a while, make her happy for a while, and then leave. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te to Tsukiko in the future, I won¡¯t force you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll seal off the news of you and my daughter¡¯s rtionship during this period of time. I know what you men are afraid of, and I will let you have no worries. As long as you say it¡¯s okay, I can agree to any of your requests, as long as it¡¯s something I can do. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng with a stern expression.

    An Zheng also looked at her, and seriously replied. ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 502 - The Most Important Thing to My Most Important People

    <h4>Chapter 502 ¨C The Most Important Thing to My Most Important People</h4>

    Aplex expression shed across Qu Sang Sang¡¯s eyes, and his goodwill towards An Zheng also seemed to havee to a sudden halt. He was the Queen of Tsukiko, and currently, both the Tsukiko and the countries of the Central ins were enemies. Therefore, even ifhe was the Duke of the State of Yan, she would only view his as an enemy that was bigger than ordinary people. Being able to treat her with kindness was already her bottom line, but An Zheng¡¯s rejection made her feel like he was a joke.

    But she was the king, and the king had to maintain his poise at all times.

    Qu Sang Sang walked back to the throne and sat down, and looked at An Zheng with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m a mother first, so I have to talk about Da Da Ye first.¡±

    The change in her self-proimed attitude was precisely this change in her attitude. Previously, he called himself ¡°I¡±, then it was ¡°I¡±, now it is ¡°I¡± ¡­ An Zheng had been with this world¡¯s most prestigious Emperor for many years, so how could he not understand the meaning behind Grissan¡¯s change in attitude? But An Zheng was sucerson, he would never shrink away from things that he did not approve of.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s talk about the Floating Mist City now.¡±

    An Zheng said with a stern face: ¡°Even though to Tsukiko, I am jusasserby, but as a cultivator, I also have the duty to do my best to protect ordinary people. Floating Mist City is now ¡­ ¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Grissom stopped him with a wave of his hand, ¡°You also said that to Tsukiko, you are jusasserby. And the matter of Floating Mist City is the national affair of my Tsukiko. Even if you were just an ordinary cultivator of the Central ins, you have no right to interfere. Furthermore, you are the duke of State of Yan, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to interfere. There¡¯s no need to talk about anything else. Even though the rtionship between Tsukiko and him is not friendly, we still treat you nicely. Stay in Peacock City and I will arrange for some people to apany you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, you mean you want to imprison me?¡±

    Grissaman shook his head. ¡°You are an esteemed guest, so of course I will treat you with respect. You are indeed unsuitable to meddle in the matters of the Misty City. The rules of a family, if you were to exin it clearly, it would be ¡­ This is our family matter, and you are an outsider, so there is no need for you to interfere. We have already heard Daxi Changge¡¯s report, so we have given this matter to Daxi Changge to handle with full authority. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I suspect that this matter is rted to Daxi Changge.¡±

    Daxi Changge¡¯s expression changed as he looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Duke An, your words seem to be a little irresponsible. I have treated you with respect in the Misty City, why are you ndering me? ¡±

    An Zheng still wanted to say something, but Qu Sang waved his hand: ¡°This is it, Da Xi, quickly go back to Floating Mist City and deal with this matter as per my orders. We have already sent someone to inform Peacock Pce that Duke Ming is cultivating in seclusion, but there will also be a special person to apany you. No matter who they are, as long as the Ming Pce makes a move, there will naturally be no repercussions. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave as well.¡±

    ¡°I said that you would stay in Peacock City.¡±

    Qu Sang Sang pointed forward with a finger, and a transparent bubble suddenly appeared and directly wrapped An Zheng inside. An Zheng did not expect Qu Sang Sang Sang¡¯s cultivation to be so strong, and he did not even have time to react before he had already seeded. An Zheng tried to use the scroll that Chen Shaobai gave him to teleport away, but that bubble was a strong seal.

    A purple light appeared in his hands, the power of thunder about to erupt.

    ¡°I advise you not to act rashly. Do you really think you can escape?¡± Even if you can escape, can your friends in the Misty City do so easily? Do not think that a small space can really hide you. You don¡¯t know Tsukiko, you don¡¯t know me, and you don¡¯t know Da Xi ¡­ ¡°I urge you to stay in Peacock City honestly.¡±

    After saying this, Grissom stood up and left.

    An Zheng had never been one to be threatened. He crossed his hands, and the power of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns and Purple Lightning fused together, causing the power of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to reappear. However, that bubble had an unparalleled flexibility. The explosion of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns caused the bubble to deform, but the bubble lengthen and distort by a lot, just that it did not break open. He had no idea how this thing could be so tough.

    Daxi Changge walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and stayed silent for a while before sighing, ¡°I advise you to listen to your majesty¡¯s words and stay in Peacock City for the time being. I will take care of the matters in Misty City, even though I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t trust me ¡­ Of course, I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you. I am the master of the Misty City, and the safety of everyone in the city is my duty. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I hope we can meet again in the future and have a drink.¡±

    He turned around and walked forward while An Zheng stared at the back of this person in a daze.

    A few minutester, four eunuchs dressed in ck silk clothing walked out, each of them wearing a special kind of gloves. The four of them surrounded An Zheng and acted at the same time to lift the bubble. In the midst of the bubbles, An Zheng was unable to break through no matter how he attacked. He could only watch helplessly as the four eunuchs carried him out of the great hall. Judging from the tenacity of the bubble, Qu Sang Sang Sang¡¯s cultivation base was at least at the middle stage of the Higher Completion Stage.

    Against such an opponent, even if An Zheng went against the heavens, he would not be able to easily defeat him.

    Ten minutester, An Zheng was ced within a spatial enchantment. This was a barrier that took up arge amount of space, witerimeter of at least three to four kilometers. An Zheng had heard before that the Buddhist Sect¡¯s methods of creating spatial artifacts and enchantments were very strong. Many of the most powerful spatial artifacts were created by the Buddhist Sect. Even the Oldman Huo used some Buddhist methods to create Heaven Defying Seal.

    Outside the spirit formation was an enormous bubble.

    After An Zheng was sent into the enchantment, the bubble outside his body disappeared. He tried to attack therge bubble outside the barrier, but to no avail.

    At this moment, an apologetic Da Ye came in from outside the barrier. It was obvious that someone had pushed him in. The moment she entered, the enchantment closed up once more. Da Da Ye walked in front of An Zheng like a child who had done something wrong. His eyes were filled with guilt and unease. She looked at An Zheng. There were several times where she wanted to speak up, but she held it in. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and was afraid that An Zheng wouldn¡¯t believe her anymore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    An Zheng smiled at him. ¡°I know, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Dada Ye alsoughed, but he wasn¡¯t happy.

    She held a food box in her hand and carefully ced it beside An Zheng, ¡°I ¡­ The food I cooked for you. Although I am not aware of this matter, she is my mother. Even if I am not aware of what my mother has done, I will still bear the consequences. I know you will hate me, hate my mother. In the future, when you leave, you will nevere back. But I want... Even if she didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t havee back, would you? This time, you came back for the matters in Floating Mist City, it has nothing to do with me ¡­ So even though I know this isn¡¯t right, I can¡¯t help but think this ¡­ Mother General, you are sealed here. Actually, I feel a bit happy in my heart, because this will allow you to stay for a longer period of time. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, and did not say much.

    Da Da Da Ye sat beside An Zheng and bent his knees as he hugged his legs. He looked at An Zheng with his head on the side of his head as he said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy even more. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go beg my mother to let you go as soon as possible. Mother won¡¯t really kill you. She¡¯s just angry. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know that¡¯s not fair to you, but there are some things that really cannot be forced together.¡±

    She seemed to no longer want to endure the heartlessness in An Zheng¡¯s tone. She could only change the topic: ¡°Also, you should trust Uncle Da Xi. I knew him as well as I knew my mother. He is a good person and would never do anything that would harm the world. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°People might change.¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right, people can change ¡­ But will you change? From beginning to end, you persevere. You only have your fianc¨¦e in your heart. You say that people change, but you? ¡±

    An Zheng was silent again, unable to respond.

    Yeah, people change depending on who they are.

    Da Da Ye looked at the silent An Zheng, the sadness in his eyes bing denser and denser. An Zheng knew that this was definitely damage against Da Da Ye, a very, very deep injury. However, An Zheng also understood one thing. If he continued to act this way, it would be even more harmful to her. Thus, he might as well cut it offpletely from the start. To her, this would only harm his for a short period of time. However, to her, breaking a lotus root would only harm her for a lifetime.

    ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll go and persuade my mother.¡±

    Da Ta Ye stood up and walked a few steps before turning around to look at An Zheng: ¡°Remember to eat the food that I made for you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, then waved goodbye to her. An Zheng could feel that when he left, his footsteps were exceptionally heavy. It was no longer as light as it was before, as if it was a butterfly dancing among the flowers. It was an injury to her and a growth, and perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken in the future when he experienced the same or other injuries. But what An Zheng hoped for was that this kind of innocent girl would never get hurt.

    Da Da Ye left. He walked very slowly, turning back three times with each step. He didn¡¯t know what she was reluctant to part with, or why there was so much nostalgia in her eyes.

    An Zheng shook his head and sighed.

    He looked at the box of food that Dada had left behind and felt that at least he could live up to his efforts. He wanted her to see that he had eaten, and that might be afort to her.

    An Zheng opened the food box and was stunned.

    There was nothing in the food box at all, only a piece of paper. There was something underneath the paper. An Zheng took the paper and looked at it, there were a few words written on it.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t belong to me. I¡¯ve onlye to see you because I want to see you a few more times. There iendant in the food box. That was given to me by my mother, and I can travel through any of the enchantments she created. My mother created a lot of enchantment spaces for me, so I¡¯m what she cares about the most. Now that I have left it for you, you can leave. Go find your friend, your ¡­ Fianc¨¦e. An Zheng, see youter. ¡±

 Chapter 503 - No Options

    <h4>Chapter 503 ¨C No Options</h4>

    An Zheng opened the food box, but there was no food inside, only a letter and a pendant. The pendant looked likure gold key, it was very delicate and small. After reading the letter Dada Ye left behind, An Zheng felt as if his heart had been cut by a knife. He knew that this was what Dada Ye felt, and it was even heavier than him.

    An Zheng stood up, and bowed towards the direction that Da Da Ye left in.

    ¡°I wille back. I will return your locket to you, and you will definitely have someone suitable for you in the future.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the locket and rushed out. The locket and all the barrier bubbles were of the same element, so An Zheng was able to pass through it easily. He dashed out of the city, unleashing his speed to the maximum.

    Misty City

    Daxi Changge had only left for a short period of time, so he didn¡¯t know why a legend had started to spread in the city. Furthermore, this legend spread throughout the entire Floating Mist City at an extremely fast speed, and everyone was aware of it. When he returned to Floating Mist City, it was already packed outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Many people gathered here and shouted for him toe out and give an exnation.

    Exin?

    Daxi Changge suddenly felt very sad.

    ¡°City Lord!¡±

    His most trusted subordinate, Lido said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know who spread the rumours outside that those Six-Winged Skeleton were created by you. Right now, the news of the whole Floating Mist City is spread, and the scariest thing is that those stupid people actually believed it! ¡±

    Daxi Changge sat down on the chair somewhat dejectedly: ¡°Have you found that monk?¡±

    Laido shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where!¡± It¡¯s all because of those people from the Central ins. If it wasn¡¯t for them, the situation wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡±

    Daxi Changge sighed: ¡°This is heaven¡¯s will...¡±

    He got up. ¡°I am going out to face my people. These things must be made clear.¡±

    Laito said, ¡°Those people were only egged on. Don¡¯t be too angry, my lord. In my opinion, the culprits are the little monk and the few cultivators from the Central ins. If we find them and kill them all, there will be no future troubles. ¡±

    Just as Daxi Changge wanted to say something, the people outside suddenly shouted loudly. Furthermore, many people began to charge into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The guards were ordered not to attack themoners, and even the gates were mmed open. People rushed in likidal wave and soon filled the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When Daxi Changge walked out of the room, there were already many people gathered outside. All of them looked to be filled with righteousness as they red furiously at Daxi Changge.

    ¡°You liar!¡±

    ¡°You are not only a liar, you are also a devil! We have loved and supported you so much all these years, but what about you?! Is our life just a means for you to vent your anger?! ¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to raise so many Six-Winged Skeleton!¡±

    Daxi Changge: ¡°Those Six-Winged Skeleton have nothing to do with me, could it be that you can so easily believe in other people¡¯s provocation? What I have done in the past few years in the Misty City could not bepared to what others have said? If I really wanted to do that, why wait till now? ¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! We already know! Because you are unable to be the sessor of the Peacock Pce, you bear a grudge in your heart! It seems like the choice that Duke Ming made was right. If we were to pass on the position of Duke Ming to someone like you, who has ill intentions, sooner orter, we would meet with cmity. Someone like you is not qualified to be the City Lord of Floating Mist City! ¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Someone shouted, but no one moved. The person who shouted for him to be killed looked at him with a silly look, and that person knew that his shout was wrong ¡­ Daxi Changge¡¯s strength was clear to all, how could a motley crowd like them kill him.

    ¡°Tell him to scram!¡±

    The man immediately changed his words.

    ¡°Tell him to scram!¡±

    The cheers from the crowd were getting louder and louder.

    ¡°You are not fit to be the city lord of Floating Mist City. Your heart is ck! You are not worthy of being the disciple of Duke Ming, you are not fit to be a member of Tsukiko! Get out of Floating Cloud City, get out of Tsukiko! If you still want some shame, kill yourself! ¡±

    ¡°Suicide!¡±

    ¡°Suicide! Suicide! Suicide! Suicide! ¡°Suicide!¡±

    The wild shouts swept through the area likidal wave.

    Daxi Changge asked witale face, ¡°Just who did you hear it from, for them to be so stubborn? I have already brought the Peacock City to meet His Majesty and also invited the high monk of great virtue from the Peacock Pce toe. Very soon, we will find out the truth! ¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Suddenly, a path opened up in the crowd and a thin and small person walked in. He was wearing a clean and new monastic robe, and he looked a lot cleaner and more refreshing. He held a bowl in his left hand and a string of buddhist beads in his right. His clothes were new, his shoes were new, his socks were new, from head to toe. But he was an ascetic, why should he change his clothes?

    Wu You¡¯s face was still very white, so white that it was outrageous. His eyes were red and bloodshot.

    ¡°I told them, I told them. They may not believe others, but they will believe me. Do you know why? Because what I did made them feel believable. I burned my life to save them, twice. So why should they doubt what I said? Everyone knew that I didn¡¯t have to lie. Firstly, I saved them with my life. Second, I am an ascetic. ¡±

    When Wu You spoke, his expression was very calm, and his eyes were also very calm.

    He raised his hand to his mouth and swallowed a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Do you feel helpless and angry? Furthermore ¡­ Unable to vent? ¡±

    Daxi Changge looked at Wu Zai, and looked at him viciously.

    Wu You also looked at him, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way it is, that¡¯s the way it is. Many years ago, when I saw my master die and my martial uncles and senior brothers die, the person who killed them was still sitting on the high throne, enjoying the worship of everyone. I should be looking at you with the same eyes as you right now. ¡°No, it should be even deeper than you.¡±

    He looked straight into Daxi Changge¡¯s eyes: ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±

    Daxi Changge shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wu You smiled, but his smile was filled with sorrow: ¡°Then let me tell you ¡­ My master has buddhist eyes and can see through the sins of others. He can see how many crimes there are in a person with a single nce. The ghosts were floating behind those who hadmitted crimes. Those who havemitted crimes do not know about this. These ghosts have been following them around day and night just to find an opportunity to kill him for revenge. ¡±

    ¡°My master, on the other hand, is a man who has always believed that suffering on his own can save more people from disaster. One day, he attended a buddhist event in Peacock Pce. He inadvertently nced at your great master, the previous generation¡¯s Peacock King. ¡°He saw his crime career, and in order to obtain the position of the Peacock King, he killed several of his fellow disciples.¡±

    ¡°My master was terrified and left Peacock City overnight. He knew that he would definitely find trouble. After racking his brains for an entire night, he felt that only with his death could he save his junior brothers and disciples. That¡¯s why he decided tomit suicide. Before he died, he wanted me to deliver a letter to Peacock Pce and hand it to Duke Ming. But... ¡°I was stupid. At that time, I was nine years old and I didn¡¯t know how serious the situation was. Halfway through, I wanted to y and lost the letter.¡±

    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve caused trouble, but I don¡¯t dare to admit it. I wandered around outside for a few days before daring to return to the temple. But by the time I got back, they were all dead. Not a single person remained. ¡±

    He looked into Daxi Changge¡¯s eyes: ¡°Now you know what happened right? I want to tell someone who killed my master and everyone else. But would anyone believe me? One was a young monk spouting nonsense, the other was the highly respected Duke Ming. Do you know why no one would pursue the matter of a temple being exterminated here? Because Duke Ming said that my master had been possessed by a demon and had killed all of her disciples and junior brothers. He pushed the me to my master, and everyone believed him. ¡±

    Wu You raised his hand and pointed at Daxi Changge: ¡°Just like now, it was clearly I who summoned the Six-Winged Skeleton to kill so many ordinary people, but because I saved them twice, they are all willing to believe what I said, and not believe your excuses.¡±

    After saying that, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Burn him to death!¡±

    It was unknown who shouted first, but it immediately resonated with everyone. The shouts of burning him rose and fell, even louder than the previous waves.

    But there was no change in his expression, no anger in his eyes.

    He slowly untied his clothes, revealing his chest.

    There was a shocking wound on his chest. The wound was not closed, so it was possible to see that he was only left with half a heart.

    ¡°I should have died a long time ago, but my sect only had me left. How could I die? Master, I am the only one who can avenge them... I lost the letter, I deserve to die, but I can¡¯t die yet, I have to be punished. I have the Psychic¡¯s Heart, which can be split into two halves. Half of it belongs to the spirit realm, while the other half belongs to the human realm. I made a mistake in the human world, so I cut off my own half of the heart. I kept this half of Psychic Soul just so that I could live on and seek justice for my master and the others. I have cultivated for ten years, and can finally use my spirit to summon demons. ¡±

    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Sad? I am only a Buddhist disciple, but I can summon demons. ¡±

    He put on his clothes. ¡°Master said that the ascetic monk exists to reduce the disaster of the world. Suffering with our bodies to free the world. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s us, why we have to suffer. But I will do whatever Master says. I have trained hard for ten years and have never vited Master¡¯s teachings. Even though I am already determined to die, I still follow the path of cultivation. But I¡¯m wearing a new dress today... This new dress is for myself. ¡±

    ¡°I really, really... I wanted to wear a beautiful new dress a long time ago. ¡±

    He smiled, but this time, it was a smile of relief.

    ¡°I know that I can¡¯t kill Duke Ming, and I don¡¯t want to kill him either. He treasured his reputation so much that it was more cruel to let the world know what sort of person he was than to kill him. This is what revenge is all about. Master said that when cultivating, one should put down their grudges ¡­ Sorry, old man, I ¡­ He couldn¡¯t let it go. I think Master will definitely me me, even if I have already done what I have done so that the world will know what Duke Ming has done. ¡±

    His body slowly floated in the air, emitting a golden light.

    ¡°I know that I have sinned unforgivably, that I have killed so many innocent people in order to achieve my goals, and that after my death I will go to hell. I regret it, but I will do it anyway. Because this was the only way to uncover the name of Duke Ming. ¡°After I die, my fleshly body will be trampled by you as you wish.¡±

    He sat cross-legged in the air, solemnly cing the alms bowl and buddhist beads on hisp, his hands sped together.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡± This disciple should not be able to see you two. You are in heaven, and I am going to hell. So, please forgive this disciple for wearing a new set of clothes today. ¡±

    He closed his eyes, and suddenly his heart exploded. The remaining half of his heart immediately turned into a mist of blood. Then, his body fell straight down from the middle of the heart.

    The crowd scattered in all directions, fearing that they would be drenched in blood.

    An Zheng shed over from afar and hugged Wu Se.

    No choice, no choice ¡­ Isn¡¯t it that there is no other choice?

    Wu You narrowed his eyes as he looked at An Zheng, smiling while bleeding, ¡°Thank you, but I am very regretful ¡­ You can¡¯t save mhird time. ¡±

 Chapter 504 - - It is no longer his era

    <h4>Chapter 504 ¨C It is no longer his era</h4>

    At this moment, no one could be sure why Wu Sou chose Floating Cloud City and targeted Daxi Changge. And just when he was about to make Daxi Changge pay a heavy price, he chose to tell him the truth andmit suicide.

    Did he seed?

    No one could be sure.

    Is he a good man?

    Of course not, because he killed a lot of innocent people. Perhaps this was also why he chose to stay in the Misty City. With his strength, he could already create a greater massacre in the Peacock City, so why was it the Misty City? He said I was a man of both worlds. That year, I did something wrong. I should havemitted suicide to apologize, but no one avenged my master. I cannot die. That¡¯s why I left the half of my heart in the Spiritual World, and the half that belongs tuman being is already dead.

    An Zheng carried Wu Zai¡¯s corpse. The feeling of being surrounded by Wu Zai was veryplicated. No choice is not a good person, that is for sure. Another good man without a choice, that was rtive.

    Daxi Changge watched as An Zheng carried the corpse away, and walked through the sea of people, towards the unknown. No one noticed the glimmer in his eyes. It was a veryplicated emotion ¡­ There was helplessness, there was fear, there was bitterness, and there was even more grief.

    But why was he sad?

    Daxi Changge lifted his hand and pressed it on the position of his heart, the corners of his mouth twisted, as if he was in pain.

    That¡¯s right, that little monk had just exploded his remaining heart like that. Perhaps there was no one else in this world who was as psychic as him. There had always been a variety of legends regarding the Spiritual World, but no one had actuallye into contact with it.

    Perhaps, even Wu You was an illusion?

    An Zheng had buried Wu You outside the Piao Miao City in the sea of sand.

    When he turned around, he saw countless people. They were standing there withplicated expressions on their faces. Some of them might have believed Wu Ju¡¯s words, or maybe they were just waiting for An Zheng to leave and dig out Wu Ju¡¯s corpse to vent their anger. That was because the people who died that day might have been their family members. If they lost a family member without a choice, wouldn¡¯t they be the same?

    But if someone died, An Zheng would not let them destroy a corpse. Over there was a field of quicksand. An Zheng buried Wu Zou in it, but Wu Zou would not stay in this ce forever.

    Daxi Changge walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, and after a long period of silence, said: ¡°Tell me, did he choose to do this thing when you appeared, intentionally or not?¡±

    An Zheng turned around, and looked at Daxi Changge as he asked back, ¡°Tell me, did he choose to do this thing in your Floating Mist City intentionally or unintentionally?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, speechless.

    After a while, Daxi Changge let out a long sigh, ¡°No matter what, this matter shall end here. My master is no longer the Duke Ming of Peacock Pce. Even if Wu You¡¯s words were true, no one could pursue this matter any longer. However, I still firmly believe that there are many good people in this world, and many good things. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But this one person, will affect a lot of people. The speed of a good thing¡¯s spread was definitely not as fast as a bad thing¡¯s spread. Perhaps this was just the beginning. The death without a choice had at least made the citizens of Floating Mist City start to suspect the former exalted Duke Ming. By the time the doubt appeared, Wu Zhu had already seeded. He is an evil person. The scariest thing is that people will sympathize with this evil person. ¡±

    Daxi Changge asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and did not answer.

    ¡°Where are you going next?¡±

    Daxi Changge asked An Zheng: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to escape, I¡¯m sure it has something to do with your highness. I can¡¯t me you for saving you, because it¡¯s wishful thinking, and you have no obligation or duty to ept it. On the contrary, I think you aresponsible person. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I originally did not n toe to Floating Mist City, if it wasn¡¯t for theck of options, we might have already snuck into the Immortal pce ruins, and gotten some extraordinary rewards.¡±

    Daxi Changgeughed: ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Daxi Changge turned around and left. His footsteps were heavy, the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion started to disperse, and Sha Hai gradually quietened down. Under the zing sun, only the shadows of Qi Tian, Chen Shaobai, and An Zheng remained. As for Chen Shaobai, who was squatting on a sand dune, and watching the departing Daxi Changge, his eyebrows furrowed very deeply. An Zheng walked to her side and asked: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed at Daxi Changge: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t he weird?¡±

    An Zheng looked over, and saw no trace of Daxi Changge.

    Perhaps he was in a trance for a moment, or perhaps it was because he had spent too much time under the scorching sun that his vision was blurry. In such a desert, under the scorching sun, it was hard to avoid having problems with the eyes. Therefore, when An Zheng rubbed his eyes and looked again, he did not see anything abnormal. He looked at Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai looked at him.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up, ¡°This is not our story.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Qi Tian scratched his head as he walked over, and curled his lips: ¡°What are the two of you doing? It seemed very deep and thoughtful. Speaking of which, the two of you are also not as old as a fraction of my age, so don¡¯t make an expression as if you can see through the world. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and hugged Qi Tian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I really f * cking envy you. You¡¯ve lived for so long and you¡¯re still so stupid. Sometimes, being silly is really a good thing. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I want to drink, are you willing to apany me?¡±

    He and Qi Tian looked towards An Zheng and saw that An Zheng was still standing on the sand dune, staring in the direction of Floating Mist City. Half of therge bag of wine had been drunk, while the rest scattered on the sand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the waves!¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and shouted. Chen Shaobai smiled as he nodded: ¡°Waves in a storm!¡±

    The three of them put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and headed southwest. That was the direction of the immortal pce. Although he didn¡¯t know if he could enter, the matter of the Floating Mist City was already over. They did not belong to the Tsukiko, not to this story. To the Floating Cloud City, the three of them were just passersby to Daxi Changge. To the entire Tsukiko, they were just passersby.

    Floating Mist City, City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Daxi Changge sat in a daze at the desk, while two things were ced on the table in front of him... A string of buddhist beads and a bowl. He picked up the teapot and filled the bowl with water, wanting to take a sip. Then his expression stiffened, and his eyes filled with confusion and fear. He lowered his head and looked at the reflection of his face in the bowl.

    Why so young? Why was he so pale?

    He looked out the window, his hands shaking.

    One hundred and sixty kilometers outside of the city, An Zheng asked Qi Tian, ¡°Monkey Bro, you said that you have lived for such a long time. In that seemingly limitless life of yours, is there a woman that has tempted your heart?¡±

    Qi Tian waved his hand: ¡°How could I have the time to care so much!¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°Monkey Bro, then in that life of yours that was almost framed, is there a man that you care about?¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment, his eyes filled with grief. He smiled and turned his head not looking at An Zheng and the others. After a long while, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°One ¡­ ¡°You detestable monk.¡±

    Qi Tian grabbed a handful of sand and flicked it away. It was like grabbing a handful of memories and throwing it away.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you can¡¯t control the sand, why don¡¯t you raise it?¡±

    Qi Tian, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    A few hundred meters away, two people were lying on a sand dune. The two men wore a strange cloak, the color of which would change as the environment changed. Although they were only a few hundred metres away, they were not worried that An Zheng and the others would discover them. This cloak perfectly imitated the terrain and environment; even if one was standing beside them, they would not notice the two people lying under their feet.

    Moreover, the cloak had other functions, one of which was to iste the user¡¯s aura and ensure that it would not be discovered. The other was that the voices would be hidden, and only those who wore the same cloaks would be able to hear each other.

    One of them wore a mask, a very strange mask that looked like a whirlpool. The mask was red, like a whirlpool in the sea of learning. The whirlpool was located in the right eye, and only the right eye could be seen. He kept staring at An Zheng and the others, not blinking at all. That look was veryplicated, soplex that no one could understand it. Perhaps even he couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°That young man, is he really the first lord?¡±

    The middle-aged man that was lying beside the masked man asked. He looked like a very ordinary man without any special characteristics. He wasn¡¯t handsome nor was he tall. This was definitely not a face that a girl could remember just by looking at it. No matter where sucerson appeared, no one would pay particr attention to him. However, he was a terrifying person, and the entire Da Xi Ming Fa Si knew how terrifying he was.

    He had single-handedly turned the Ming Fa Si¡¯s intelligencework into the Ming Fa Si¡¯s sharpest weapon. Without him, many of the operations division¡¯s operations would not have been sessful.

    His name is Ou Yangduo.

    The masked guy lying beside him nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ Doesn¡¯t look like it, does it? But he was. He is the first man we once respected as a spiritual leader, but look what he has be. If you are not ruthless enough, then you are no longer our first lord. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo asked: ¡°But what should I do? After all, he is our first lord. ¡±

    The masked guy¡¯s voice suddenly became serious, ¡°If I say no, then he isn¡¯t! The first lord was already dead. If he was dead, then he was dead. That is a fact that cannot be changed. No one believes that this youth is the first lord. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°What you said isn¡¯t right, no one believes that it doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t.¡±

    The masked guy sneered, ¡°So? Are you going to go and meet him? Kneel down in front of him and cry? And then you tell him what you¡¯ve done, and see if he forgives you? Ou Yangduo, don¡¯t be so childish. From that day onwards, you were already destined to embark on a road of no return. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic and a little angry as he said: ¡°What, you¡¯re ming me?¡±

    The masked manughed, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, and don¡¯t me me. Even though I was the one who brought you there, if it wasn¡¯t for your greed, if it wasn¡¯t for your desire, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how terrible your eyes were when I first mentioned it to you.¡±

    Ou Yangduo was stunned there, his expression full of regret: ¡°I really should have killed you.¡±

    The masked manughed, ¡°In this world, there is only one person who can bring the Ming Fa Si back to life. There is only one person who can make everyone feel the terror of the Ming Fa Si once again. To let those who framed the Ming Fa Si, those who looked down on the Ming Fa Si, those who wished they could trample the Ming Fa Si beneath their feet to be filled with fear of the Ming Fa Si once again. That person is me, not An Zheng. ¡±

    He stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ming Fa Si is no longer Fang Zheng¡¯s Ming Fa Si, and more so, isn¡¯t An Zheng¡¯s. Fang Zheng¡¯s era is over, next will be Ou Yangduo¡¯s era. ¡±

 Chapter 505 - People Always Change

    <h4>Chapter 505 ¨C People Always Change</h4>

    Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng as he walked, ¡°When you were at the Da Xi, you could also be considered a great hero. Logically speaking, you should be a mighty force that pierced through the clouds to meet formidable figures. ¡°When we returned to Da Xi this time, did we not meet those brothers who went through life and death together?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I saw it.¡±

    He closed his eyes and the scene of the Ming Fa Si standing neatly in front of the prison cart appeared in his mind.

    At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Shaobai desperately pulling him back, he probably would have died on that street.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about going to the Ming Fa Si to have a look.¡±

    When Chen Shaobai saw An Zheng¡¯s expression, he knew that An Zheng had thought of something and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°It can be considered a form of farewell.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°There is no such thing as a farewell, there are some things that you can¡¯t say goodbye to in the past.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What nonsense, aren¡¯t you already in your second life?¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    When mentioning the Ming Fa Si, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the hidden danger in his heart. Until now, he still could not figure out who was the person who was still secretly carrying out the Ming Fa Si¡¯s n. And what sort of connection did this person have with Prince Chen Zhongqi? An Zheng knew that he had probably already been exposed, and that danger coulde at any time. Maybe it was Chen Zhongqi¡¯s man, maybe it was the person who secretly carried out the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ns for the future, or maybe it was someone from a higher level ¡­ Chen Wunuo¡¯s men.

    He temporarily did not n to return to State of Yan to see Qu Liuxi and the others precisely because of this worry.

    As a friend, An Zheng had told Chen Shaobai about his worries before, and Chen Shaobai had also analyzed it for him. But because he did not know much about the Ming Fa Si, Chen Shaobai could not say much.

    ¡°Are you still worried about the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That was my beginning. If it really wasn¡¯t the end, then up until now, those young people are already terrifying people. They had received the most strict and cold nurture from the Ming Fa Si, and they had mastered all sorts of techniques. If these people were used by others, it would be a disaster. And I, am the culprit. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°You¡¯re still like this, no matter what happens, you like it right? At that time, you already explicitly forbade this matter, but it wasn¡¯t prohibited. Does it have anything to do with you? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I look closely, I might find something.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Okay okay, anyway, this matter almost has nothing to do with you. You are no longer in Da Xi, you are in Tsukiko now. This time, just treat it as a sightseeing trip, okay? ¡±

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t want to cause Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart to be stuck because of what he had done. He smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t about sightseeing, sightseeing doesn¡¯t have that much to do.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This can only be med on you, you are the kind of person who leads people wherever they go to get what they want. This was a quiet ce, but now that you¡¯ve arrived, something big is about to happen. I think you¡¯re a disaster. You really should rethink yourself. ¡±

    Qi Tian said from below: ¡°Can the two of youe down to chat? My shoulders are sore. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°We were carrying us all the way, why don¡¯t we go down and rest?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°...¡±

    They continued to advance towards the Immortal pce ruins. They were not too far away from there, but it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens this time. Right now, the ones in charge of Immortal pce ruins were the people from Golden Crown and the people from Peacock Pce. Although the Da Xi experts also upied a position amongst them, it was obviously not as big as the territory upied by the people from the Buddhist Sect. At this time, the situation in the immortal pce was veryplicated. Even if the Great Thunder Lake Temple and the Peacock Pce were both part of the buddhist sects, the people in the two ces still might not really share the same thoughts.

    The war had yet to begin, so it hadn¡¯t reached the state level yet in the Immortal pce. Even if someone from the Great Xi Empire was born in the military, they wouldn¡¯t reveal that they were part of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s military. Instead, they would steal territory under the banner of some sect. of course Great Thunder Lake Templnd Peacock Pce s didn¡¯t need to, because they were sects themselves. As long as they had not reached the level of a national war, then that was a matter of the martial arts world. Although Da Xi and Golden Crown had already dered their hostility, they wouldn¡¯t start an all-out war unless they had no other choice.

    Since it was a matter of the martial arts world, everyone had a share.

    So until now, there were still an endless stream of martial artists who wanted to secretly enter the immortal pce to try their luck. As a matter of fact, both the Great Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom were encouraging their cultivators to fight for their country in the immortal pce. Thus, in the Immortal pce ruins, a group of powerful and great cultivators were like hoodlums fighting for territory, fighting each other every day until rivers of blood flowed. And these powerful figures, in order to express their unofficial position, even wanted to reveal their identity as martial artists before taking action.

    Actually, it was quiteughable.

    Amongst the Immortal pce ruins, insidall that had almost copsed halfway.

    A middle-aged man wearing a purple robe stood with his hands behind his back, looking down with a cold expression. He didn¡¯t have the armor that symbolized the highest status in the military, which made him somewhat unustomed to it. This was the first time he had returned in so many years. Although it was only a pretense to act with his status as a Jiang Hu guest, it still made him feel deeply moved.

    In Da Xi, although there were countless cultivators and the number of powerful experts in the Lower Completion Stage was also quite high, just mentioning his name was enough to frighten a majority of cultivators.

    His name is Left Swordhall.

    A man wearing a ck robe and a mask stood beside him. The mask waed vortex pattern, but it only revealed his right eye. This person had observed An Zheng up close not long ago, and he was inextricably linked to the head of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division, Ou Yangduo.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Left Swordhall turned his head to the side and nced at the masked man. Although his voice still sounded calm, the masked man was still able to hear the shock and fear that the Left Swordhall had deliberately suppressed. He was the Left Swordhall, one of the top three people in terms of offensive power. However, when he mentioned that name, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear. Even if he only mentioned that name, he was still unable to truly remain calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The masked man replied, ¡°If we allow this person to continue living, it will definitely not be a good thing for the general. The general also knew how highly the Sacred Emperor valued this person. If His Majesty knew that the brat was actually the reincarnation of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Fang Zheng, he would definitely send someone over immediately. ¡°At that time, if we want to get rid of this person, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven.¡±

    The Left Swordhall muttered to himself: ¡°It¡¯s as difficult as ascending to heaven? You are wrong. As a cultivator, it is not difficult for you to ascend to the heavens. The hard part is how to face the one in the sky. ¡±

    The person he was talking about was, of course, Daxi Shenghuang.

    The masked man said, ¡°That n is too big. It is so big that even if we think about it ourselves, we would feel fear and shock. Therefore, if this n were to be leaked out, you, me, and so many people would definitely suffer the consequences. His Majesty had never been a benevolent and righteous king, as the people praised him. He would never be reluctant to kill people. If we start killing people, the blood will be enough to dye a city red. ¡±

    He emphasized his words, ¡°At the very least, you could paint a city as big as Tsukiko¡¯s Peacock City in red.¡±

    Left Swordhall said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. Since I was involved in this matter back then, I know what the consequences would be. You don¡¯t have to act as if you¡¯re on equal footing with me. You¡¯re not worthy. It¡¯s just because you hold that secret. Otherwise, what qualifications do you have to stand in front of me and speak? ¡±

    The words were hurtful, but the masked guy didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He only narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°General, there is no need to constantly emphasize one¡¯s status.¡±

    ¡°You want to die?¡±

    Left Swordhall turned around abruptly and looked at the masked guy with cold eyes.

    The masked manughed. ¡°You dare to kill him?¡±

    Heughed proudly, ¡°Not to mention you, even the master behind you, the prince, who thinks of himself as a Saint King all the time, probably won¡¯t dare to kill me so easily. In a sense, my weight is heavier than yours, General. Don¡¯t you understand? That¡¯s right, you are a Temple General with countless under yourmand. But both you and His Royal Highness know very well that soldiers are under yourmand, but soldiers are not your soldiers. No matter how many troops you have under yourmand, the Saint King only needed to say a few words to make everything under your control disappear. Are the soldiers going to listen to you, or to His Majesty? ¡°So, you¡¯re still inferior to me. I have my own power, but you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Left Swordhall snorted, but did not say anything else.

    The masked manughed, his tone bing gentler. ¡°Actually, you and I are both low-level people who work for people. All he hoped for was a little fame in the future and to create a little capital for his descendants. Although you are already a general of the Temple, you still have six leaders of the five armies on your side. With your experience and prestige, general, I am afraid that you will never be able to advance another step in your life. ¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°I mean, since we¡¯re already on this boat, we should definitely do things to the best of our abilities.¡±

    ¡°But even if he is the reincarnation of Fang Zheng, he might not remember what happened before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ten thousand, but I¡¯m afraid of one.¡±

    The masked guy said, ¡°General, you are clear that once he remembers everything, with his personality, if he knew that Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns were still going to continue, he would definitely do something. ¡°At that time, the life and death of the general will no longer be a matter of your family ¡­¡±

    ¡°My men are not to be casually attacked. The moment they do, it will be exposed.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the general actually has a secret army under hismand, right? In the past, the crown prince had asked you to personally train it, but you didn¡¯t use it at all. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, they were all elites. Everyone in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns had their own spots, and in the future, they would stir up a bloody storm in the Holy See. And your men are only assassins. ¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Without your Highness¡¯ consent, no one from the Flying Tiger Camp can be deployed. How about this, a junior of my family was injured by that An Zheng at Three Academies. Those people will know what to do, of course. ¡±

    The masked manughed. ¡°I knew that the general would have a way.¡±

    He turned around. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for the general¡¯s good news.¡±

    Left Swordhall turned around and looked at the masked guy¡¯s back, ¡°You were once the most important subordinate to him.¡±

    The masked guy¡¯s shoulder suddenly trembled. ¡°Human ¡­¡± It¡¯s always going to change. ¡±

 Chapter 506 - Enclosure

    <h4>Chapter 506 ¨C Enclosure</h4>

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the other two had finally reached a ce not far from Immortal pce ruins. He didn¡¯t know if it was the Buddhist people or the Da Xi people that created it, but they actually created a Heaven Stairway. He could enter the immortal pce by following the Heaven Stairway, but ¡­ He wanted to go up, but he didn¡¯t want to be alone.

    Judging from the current situation, both the Buddha and the Great Xixi have been used by their respective countries. Furthermore, no matter if it was the Buddha or Da Xi, they did not try to conceal their use and did not hide it at all.

    As for the immortal pce, it was indeed too tempting. Aesult, most cultivators knew that they would be used, but they continued to advance forward. They were very clear that once they entered the immortal pce, they would have to fight to the death with the other party.

    Thisdder was a form of mockery.

    Logically speaking, if this Heaven Stairway was built by Buddha, then the Da Xi family would have been destroyed long ago. If it was built by Da Xi, how could the Buddhist Kingdom not act?

    Because if it was created in the Buddhist Kingdom, then the reinforcements would naturallye from the Buddhist side. Could it be that the people from the Great Xi side would watch as the reinforcements from the Buddhist side continuously made their way up? Simrly, if it was created by Da Xi, the Buddha would not allow it to climb the Heaven Stairway. However, the Heaven Stairway was an existence, and there were even... As long as you pay a certain amount of fee, regardless of whether you are a cultivator of Buddha or Da Xi or a cultivator from a vassal state, you can still prove your strength to be above Captive Stage!

    So when they saw this scene, An Zheng and the others were stunned, what the f * ck was this situation?

    The fight at the top was intense, and they were lining up to pay the money in a proper manner? But who was the owner of the money? Was it divided equally between the Buddha and the Great Xixi? If that was the case, then this mockery was truly too great.

    If it was true, then the two superpowers did not regard the cultivators of the subordinate states as people with dignity at all, and those cultivators continued to advance forward without dignity.

    Chen Shaobai shook his head. ¡°Terrifying.

    An Zheng: ¡°Human nature has always been scary. Self-abased people think they are arrogant. But at some point, this humility waspletely released. Furthermore, arrogant people think that they are arrogant, but they do not know that their petty methods make them even more despicable. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai gavhumbs up, ¡°You are a wise man.¡±

    ¡°How do we get up there?¡±

    Qi Tian was more concerned about this issue, ¡°Last time when I went up, it was not like this fucking situation. Saint Lord, I went up secretly, there are not many people that could find me, and no one that could find me will stay here to guard the door.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just pay up.¡±

    Qi Tian spread out his hands: ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do we still need you to pay? Don¡¯t you know that you are sitting in front of An Gong who is as rich as a kingdom? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you actually poorer than me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said. ¡°That¡¯s boring, why not be fair? You and I can use luck to decide who will pay.¡±

    Then, An Zheng won.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°There¡¯s really no justice.¡±

    He got up and went over to ask around, then came back with a face full of anger: ¡°Fuck, everyone actually wantiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, it¡¯s too dark!¡±

    He sat down and looked at the people lining up in the distance: ¡°A Golden-Rank Spirit Stone per person, this is f * cking crazy. No wonder both the Buddha and the Great Xixi had tacitly agreed to split the spoils of war. This was the military expenditure of the war. The worst thing is, if we line up one by one, we might have to wait a few days. No wonder there are so many people doing small businesses, there are even ces like that! ¡±

    He pointed at a big tent in the distance. Pinknterns and a curtain were hung on the tent. It looked very ambiguous.

    Qi Tian: ¡°What the hell are you paying attention to?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you want to barge in?¡±

    Just as he said this, a troop of at least forty to fifty people came from afar, escorting a horse carriage. From the carvings on the carriage, it was from the Tsukiko Royal Family. He was still far away when a person standing on the horse carriage waved at An Zheng and the others, causing Chen Shaobai tough out loud. ¡°An Zheng, we still have to thank you, your mother-inw has sent people to help us.¡±

    An Zheng red at him, and walked towards the carriage, he was on guard. He ran out from the Tsukiko¡¯s pce.

    And the one who was waving his hand at An Zheng was unexpectedly that eunuch whom An Zheng had met once before, who was also not very liked by many. Beautiful Sea. It was he who had brought An Zheng to meet Qu Sang Sang initially, and he did not seem to have any good intentions towards An Zheng at all.

    ¡°Master An.¡±

    But this time, Mei Du Hai actually cupped his fists and bowed politely.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied: ¡°May I ask what business you have called me?¡±

    Mei Du Haiughed: ¡°It¡¯s not that this servant has matters to attend to, but the people in the carriage. ¡°Please get on the carriage, there is an old friend who wants to see you.¡±

    An Zheng thought that it was just a wild goose chase, hence he got on the car guiltily. However, after entering the carriage, he realized that the person in the carriage was the Queen ¡­ Grissom.

    An Zheng was a little nervous, but Qu Sang Sang Sang Sang looked like he was fine. All the unhappiness from before seemed to have never happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Qu Sang Sang seemed to be able to see through An Zheng¡¯s awkwardness, andughed, ¡°We are also very satisfied with your decision. Rather than saying that we trapped you back then to help you and my daughter stay longer, why not say that we did it to let her know more about you? Only then will she be sure of your determination. I also admire you. There aren¡¯t many men in this world who can wholeheartedly focus on dealing with a girl. ¡°My daughter is not that lucky, but I will not target you because of this. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be an unconscious ruler?¡±

    An Zheng was finally relieved. So all of this was done by Qu Sang Sang Sang to Da Da Ye to see.

    Grissom continued, ¡°I know your determination, and I know that you will not be with Dada, so I let you go. Otherwise, do you think Da tat Ye can give you that pendant? ¡±

    An Zheng immediately took out the locket: ¡°This should be returned to you.¡±

    Grissom shook his head. ¡°There are only three of these things. One is in my hands, one is in Dachau¡¯s hands, and the other is in reserve. Keep the one in your hand. I have already given the spare one to Da tat Nang. If you keep it, you might be able to help in the future. Do you know why I came? I just want to send you all into the immortal pce. If you don¡¯t go out and adventure for a bit, then you naturally won¡¯t leave.

    ¡°However, I have a condition.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Grissom said, ¡°These three pendants are made of the same material and are closely rted. Our Tsukiko is very small and can¡¯t withstand the wind and rain. It looked better now, but once the real national war started, no one knew if Tsukiko would be able to hold on by then. I¡¯m worried about the mountains and rivers, but what I¡¯m more worried about is thends and thend. Therefore, there is only one reason for you to keep this ne... If one day, Da Da Ye encounters some danger, and I ¡­ If there is nothing I can do, I ask you to help her. Your locket can travel through the enchantment that we have set up and can be found by following the guidance of the locket. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    Qu Sang Sang waved his hand to stop An Zheng, and she continued to speak, ¡°You are actually very clear about the current situation. You arerson standing at the top, and your horizons are wider than the majority of the people. If it really started to fight, the Tsukiko would certainly be destroyed. I¡¯m already someone in this department, and I can¡¯t even get out. Because Immortal pce ruins is in Tsukiko, behind us, there are countless people that we cannot afford to offend pointed their des at our backs. Therefore, I must walk at the front. But I can lose this country, I can lose my life, but I cannot lose my daughter. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up, cupped his fists, and said: ¡°I will!¡±

    Grissomughed and said with a face full of relief, ¡°I knew you would, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you. Although I am not a qualified mother, a qualified king, but people can still see a bit about me. You are someone worth entrusting, and above all, you are an outsider. In the Tsukiko, the only person we trust is Daxi Changge. ¡°But ¡­¡±

    She paused and said no more, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I am very pleased that you can agree. Now, I will send you all directly to the immortal pce. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have obtained what you want, you must leave within ten days. This is because ten days from now, there might be a big change. When something happens to me... I¡¯ll leave Da Da Ye to you. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I will, and you will be fine as well.¡±

    Gleesonughed, ¡°How is it up to you and me to decide? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ordered Mei Du Hai to bring Qi Tian and Qi Tian over as well, and they got on the horse carriage. Qi Tian was still alright, when he got in the car, he knew that the other party was the Queen of Tsukiko, and was so beautiful, yet he still seemed a little shy. The carriage rose into the air, rising directly into the skies.

    Under the Heaven Stairway, a few people looked up at the carriage with dark expressions.

    ¡°Hurry and report to the Sect Leader, that person has already gone up!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Ten minutester, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the immortal pce. He did not know what ingenious design it was, but every time he entered the Immortal pce ruins, the ce would be different. Thest time An Zheng came, it was at the South Heaven Gate. This time, he appeared outside arge peach garden. It was unknown if the Immortal pce ruins was active, or if Grissom intentionally brought them to a quiet ce.

    ¡°You can go now. Remember, you only have ten days. Ten dayster, Inside the Immortal Pce would not be like this. At that time, everyone would be in danger. With your strength, you won¡¯t be able to protect yourselves here. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it!¡±

    An Zheng and the others bade farewell to Qu Sang Sang and walked towards the depths of the Peach Garden.

    Qu Sangsong gazed at An Zheng¡¯s back and muttered to himself, ¡°Hopefully, we¡¯re not mistaken. Dada Ye is too simple, I don¡¯t feel at ease giving him to anyone else. He¡¯s an outsider, and he¡¯s in debt to the heavens. I hope he can always protect her. ¡°¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for that, would that person still be alive?¡±

    Gleason didn¡¯t say anything as he turned around and got into the carriage.

    Chen Shaobai said as he walked, ¡°Your mother-inw doesn¡¯t look too bad. Why did you reject me? Once Dada Ye inherits the throne, you will be the king¡¯s man in the future! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram.¡±

    They chatted as they searched for a way out. At the same time, about ten miles away from them, a group of people riding ck lizard-like demonic beasts pounced over. They were wearing the same clothes, obviously from the same sect. The person in the lead was a young man who appeared to be in his twenties. His eyes were cold and his face was quite handsome.

    On the other side, an army dressed in the Tsukiko¡¯s armor also rushed over. The cavalrymen rode on the back of a bear-headed wolf-body demonic beast. At least a few hundred people were also rapidly approaching the peach orchard. The person in the lead was also a young man. He had a square face, a full beard, and a face full of anger.

 Chapter 507 - Roll over

    <h4>Chapter 507 ¨C Roll over</h4>

    He brought at least a few hundred Tsukiko elites to attack the Peach Blossom Valley aggressively. His name was Dongpo Taiyan, he was the young man most appreciated by the elders of the most powerful families in the Tsukiko, and was hailed as the future star of the Tsukiko. It was rumored that he was a genius who had gained enlightenment at the age of four. It was said that he had already entered Xumi at the age of ten. Of course, the legends might not be true. A ten year old Sumeru, even a freak or two like Da Xi might not have one or two.

    The children of his n naturally had to boast a lot. Even a 30% genius would have to boast of 70%. But there was no doubt that this person was truly powerful. And what made him special was ¡­ Long, long ago, people had thought of him aerfect match for the princess. Everyone felt the same way. He also felt the same way, but he didn¡¯t think about whether or not he had asked Da Ye about it in the past.

    Aesult, he always referred to himself as Dada Ye¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    After hearing about An Zheng, how could he tolerate this person?

    Even if he knew that Dada Ye would be extremely unhappy about him killing An Zheng, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Because in his eyes, if the other man he cared about died, then he would be the only one left.

    The name of Dongpo Taiyan was famous in the Tsukiko, it was probably the same as the name of Feng Xiuyang who was in the State of Yan.

    An Zheng did not know that at that moment, there were two groups of people rushing towards him, and other than Dongpo Taiyan, the other group was clearly more troublesome. The group of people who were dressed in the same uniform came from the same sect. They were quite famous in Da Xi and were called the Great Sea Sect. The Hanhai Sect was located at the southwest border of the Great Xi Empire. It was very famous in the region and was very powerful. It had always been ranked second in the local sect for many years.

    However, in the previous two years, the Great Sea Sect had risen to the top position in the southwest sects. Because the once number one sect had already been dissolved, and its name was Tian Haogong.

    No matter how hard they tried to struggle upwards, they were too far away to even reach Tian Haogong¡¯s level. Until when An Zheng met with an ident and pce master Tian Haogong had rushed away because of An Zheng. After that, when the Da Xi dered that An Zheng waraitor and he was implicated, Xu Meidai left for the Western Regions. This was extremely good news to the Hanhai Sect. Although it was not a fair victory over Tian Haogong, it was still their turn to im the throne of the first in the southwest.

    When a false namees along, one¡¯s desire bes greater.

    One year ago, the sect head of the Hanhai Sect, Yang Qianfan, had travelled tens of thousands of miles to enter the Jinling of the Great Xi Empire and stayed in the city for more than half a year. In the past half year, he had always tried his best toe into contact with people of a higher level. Then, he understood one thing ¡­ If you want to be superior, you have to be a servant. Only by relying on a powerful backer could the Hanhai Sect truly step onto the stage of history.

    It just so happened that a certain princecked people, so much so that as long as his strength had reached a certain level, he wouldn¡¯t refuse anyone.

    After contacting sucowerful figure, Yang Qianfan felt that he would soon be able to rise to the top. However, a few monthster, he realized that he was thinking too much and it was just too beautiful. Not to mention seeing the prince, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a follower of the prince. For a few months, he had nothing to do in the capital. He wanted to give away the money, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the items that he took out.

    Luckily, hard work never pays off. The appearance of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s ruins in the Western Regions was an opportunity for many martial artists who relied on their powerful backers. It was not only the prince¡¯s men. Many of the great forces of the Great Xi Empire had sent out those men who were from the outer branches of the sect.

    Beforeing to the Western Regions, Yang Qianfan thought that he would be highly valued. At the very least, that Temple General would treat him with respect. However, he was disappointed again. The other party was toozy to even look at him.

    And just yesterday night, the Left Swordhall suddenly invited the Sect Leaders of the Jianghu Sect. One of Left Swordhall¡¯s subordinates unintentionally mentioned that there was an upstart in Left who was bullied by someone called Du Shaobai, and this Du Shaobai was even a fake name, his real name was An Zheng. This person was in the Western Regions, and the exact news was that he was about to enter the immortal pce tomorrow. As for the subordinate of the Left Swordhall, who was sitting next to Yang Qianfan, intentionally or unintentionally expressed his displeasure with An Zheng.

    Isn¡¯t this too obvious?

    Thus, when he received the news that An Zheng had already entered the Immortal Pce, Yang Qianzhang immediately sent his eldest disciple, the future Sect Master of the Hanhai Sect, Situ Xiong, over with his men.

    Situ Xiong wauthless man.

    This was the most straightforward judgement of the people in the Hanhai Sect. A person who was ruthless to others.

    Within the peach garden, Chen Shaobai looked around, and said with a bit of depression: ¡°This ce looks more like a date zone, and I don¡¯t think there will be any fortuitous encounters.

    Qi Tian said, ¡°You¡¯re so dirty.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Qi Tian, ¡°Hmph ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look for it. I¡¯ll give this to the two of you.¡±

    He took out three things that looked like copper coins and passed it over to An Zheng and Qi Tian: ¡°If you have anything to say, just speak to the copper coins. The three of you can contact each other anytime. If anything goes wrong, crush the copper coin, and the other two people holding the copper coin will be teleported over in the blink of an eye. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the copper coin, ¡°So, if this is given to ordinary people, there is no meaning in crushing this copper coin, right? Was therole in the brain of the person who designed these three magic tools before? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You have too many things to say ¡­¡±

    He turned around and dashed away. ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of myself. I¡¯m not going to lower myself to the same level as you.¡±

    Qi Tian also turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll go look around. Are there still any peaches here?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    In the blink of an eye, only An Zheng was left. Fortunately, the peach garden did not seem to be a battlefield, and there were no Da Xi cultivators nor any Buddhist cultivators. When Chen Shaobai said to find treasures, Qi Tian said to find peaches. From the looks of the environment, Qi Tian¡¯s goal seemed to be more solid ¡­

    An Zheng walked forward alone and looked left and right, somewhat absent-mindedly. He was looking at the peach trees, but he didn¡¯t care about them at all. All he could think about was the future ns of the Ming Fa Si. There were thousands of possibilities, but afterbining them all together, he did not have any more clues.

    He decided not to walk any further and randomly chose a very thick and horizontal branch from arge peach tree to sit on. He then reorganized the thoughts in his mind.

    Ten-odd years ago, Chen Zhongqi found An Zheng and suggested the future ns of the Ming Fa Si. The words that Chen Zhongqi had said back then still resounded clearly in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    At that time, it could also be said that An Zheng had brought the Ming Fa Si to his peak, and the rtionship between Chen Zhongqi and him was at its peak.

    It was in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s An Zheng¡¯s study room. Chen Zhongqi yed with a walnut in his hand, and after being silent for a while, he said to An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk about with you for a long time. Do you know how I found you when you were just a smallw enforcer in the Ming Fa Si? It was not a coincidence, but I deliberately sought you out. ¡±

    An Zheng put down the scroll in his hands, narrowed his eyes, and nced at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was a very charismatic person, he was always able to affect the many people around him. Especially those who hade into contact with him, they would all mention of him ¡­ That was persuasive. He was someone who could make others work hard for him just by relying on his eloquence.

    ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s very big.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sat in front of An Zheng and put down the pecan in his hand. It was a form of respect to the person he was talking to.

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°Why did you join the Ming Fa Si in the first ce?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly stunned, he did not expect Chen Zhongqi to ask such a question.

    However, Chen Zhongqi didn¡¯t wait for An Zheng¡¯s answer and gave an answer himself: ¡°You are different from others. Of course, that is your n as well, but the difference between you and them is that your heart desires even more. Of course, what you want is not only justice, but to make the world innocent. But how hard would it be to do that? This was not a matter of a day or two, nor was it a matter of a year or two. A long-term n was needed. And the day I touched you, I was actually preparing this n. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi warily: ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Let me give yoypothesis... If, from this moment onwards, we give our all to cultivate a group of young people, a group of extremely talented youths. And fifteen, twenty yearster? I am a prince, I have many resources that only the imperial family can control, and you are the leader of the Ming Fa Si, you can let these young people not fall into the wrong path, and only keep a sense of justice in their hearts. You and I will work together. Suppose after twenty years, these young people be the pirs that we can rely on? ¡±

    He waved his hand to indicate for An Zheng to be quiet, and continued: ¡°I know that you trust His Majesty, but he is my father. No one knows him better than me, and I trust him even more than you do. Royal Father is the best emperor ever, no doubt about it. However, no matter how good an emperor was, it was impossible for him to control the entire situation. It was just a beautiful lie. People still seek physical enjoyment and spiritual pleasure, which is why so many people who are in high positions are so corrupt. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, what royal father wants to do is notpletely voluntary. He was counting on the officials to be honest with him? That¡¯s bullshit. But if... Twenty yearster, the young people that we have groomed all entered the Holy See and upied important positions within the yamen. Thirty yearster, forty yearster, what would the imperial government be like? At that time, they willpletely change Da Xi. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, but he quickly shook his head: No, this is forming a alliance.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and said: ¡°This is for the entire world. If we are doing this for ourselves, then of course this is to form a private party. But if we are doing this for themon people of the world, then how can we be considered to be working for profit? ¡±

    An Zheng was silent and did not speak for a long time.

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°I know what your dream is, and you also know what my dream is. Our ideals do not contradict each other. ¡±

    An Zheng was still silent.

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°How about this, you assign a trustworthy person to manage this matter, and start with the youth who gathers geniuses. Even if we don¡¯t do this future n, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for Ming Fa Si to gather a group of geniuses like you to join them? ¡±

    An Zheng let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s fine too ¡­ I will leave this matter to Wei Ping to do. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi frowned slightly: ¡°Wei Ping? ¡°The Chief of the Operations Division?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I trust this person.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Up to you, I am just making a suggestion. I will not interfere in this matter. Whether it is choosing a person or nurturing them, it is up to you to do so. You can tell me who you want me to help. This is a matter of your Ming Fa Si, I will never interfere. ¡±

    An Zheng gratefully looked at Chen Zhongqi and nodded.

    Peach garden.

    An Zheng suddenly shook his head, letting his thoughts run away. However, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face was still stuck in his mind. That was his most trusted brother, but he was now an irreconcble enemy.

    ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s here!¡±

    A few people flew by in the distance, and one of them blew something like a flute. Immediately afterwards, smoke and dust rose up in the distance, and a group of elite cavalry soldiers pounced over.

    The leader of the group looked rather majestic, typical of the men of the Western Regions.

    He sat on the back of a ferocious looking demon beast and narrowed his eyes as he looked at An Zheng.

    He pointed at An Zheng with his pinky finger and beckoned, ¡°Come over here.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Why cant I?

    <h4>Chapter 508 ¨C Why can¡¯t I?</h4>

    An Zheng still sat on the peach tree without moving, and looked at the imposing and muscr man opposite him with narrowed eyes. However, although this man was sturdy and had a decent appearance, he was indeed a little unttering. If An Zheng was squatting down, he should still be taller than An Zheng by a little.

    An Zheng had read a lot of absurd and bizarre stories in the novels of myths and ghosts. The mountain looked towering, but it was hollow inside. A group of dwarves that were only one meter tall lived within the mountain, but they were all extremely strong. Their arms were thicker than their legs, and each of them weighed a thousand pounds.

    An Zheng had never been clear about the Dwarf¡¯s image. He had fantasized about it before, but it was just a fantasy. After seeing this man in leather armor, he felt that he had discovered a new world.

    ¡°My name is Dongpo Taiyan.¡±

    Dongpo Taiyan sat on top of the demon beast and held the demon beast down with one leg, as if he was sitting on a brick bed: ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. As a man, it¡¯s better to be straightforward and straightforward. I came here to kill you this time for only one reason. Dada Ye likes you, and I like Dada Ye. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, this Dongfang Taiyan¡¯s personality was straight up, if he said that he would beat An Zheng up instead of killing him, then this person would not be too bad.

    But fighting and killing were different. The fight was already wrong, so how could he kill them?

    Dongpo Taiyan seemed to be toozy to speak and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Kill him, clean up.¡±

    At least thirty of his armored warriors stepped forward and drew their scimitars from their waists.

    An Zheng nced at the soldiers that were walking over, and said with a somewhatzy tone: ¡°Since you came here for the sake of a wild goose chase, then why involve the life and death of these innocent people? You are a man. If a man doesn¡¯t even fight for a woman by himself, doesn¡¯t that seem a little ¡­ Weak? ¡±

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    Dong Po jumped down from the beast and shouted for his subordinates to stop. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you, scram to the back.¡±

    He took out arge Mountain Splitter Axe from his back and said as he walked, ¡°Although I hate you so much, what you said earlier made sense. If I kill you with my own hands and then tell Da Da Ye that I killed you, wouldn¡¯t that prove that I¡¯m much stronger than you? When Dada Ye learns about it, he will definitely admire me even more. ¡±

    An Zheng pped his hands, ¡°You are extremely correct.¡±

    Dongpo Taiyan said loudly, ¡°All of you stay at the back. No one is allowed to interfere.¡±

    The hundreds of Steel Cavalry under hismand were all well-trained, and they all retreated several hundred meters back.

    ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Dongpo who was walking over and said: ¡°Are you here to kill me for your own sake or for Da Ye¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the dada.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°So he¡¯s an idiot, and extremely selfish. When someone like you wants to kill someone and do something evil, you don¡¯t even think about it. You don¡¯t even think about whether this is right or wrong, or who it is for. In the future, if people were to ask why you wanted to kill An Zheng, you would say it the same way.

    ¡°But Dada Ye knows about this? Of course not. If you really kill me, she will bear the me for it with you in the future, even more than you do. People would say that it was because of that woman that he had killed people. Although people would not criticize her in front of her because she warincess. However, it¡¯s hard to avoid gossip and gossip behind your back. ¡±

    Dongpo Taiyan was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    An Zheng jumped down from the peach tree. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless, I just want to tell myself that someone like you deserves to die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Eastslope suddenly moved forward, the Splitting Mountain Axe shing down.

    In terms of strength, Dongpo Taiyan was one of the best in Tsukiko¡¯s younger generation. However, in terms of EQ, he might not even reach the level of weaning. Not all of therge families nurtured the young generation in aprehensive manner. When doting reced reason, it was not strange for them to nurture a descendant with terrifying power like him, but an idiot.

    An Zheng looked at the Splitting Mountain Axe shing towards him, but did not dodge or evade. Just as the Mountain Splitting Axe was about to sh onto An Zheng¡¯s head, An Zheng raised his hand and urately aimed his fist at Dongpo Taiyan¡¯s wrist. After his wrist was hit by An Zheng, it would naturally bend, and then, the Splitting Mountain Axe would fall. The Splitting Mountain Axe was huge and heavy, and its grade was not low either, but it looked like Dongpo Taiyan liked to fight in close quarters, so he did not use the power of the Splitting Mountain Axe. He merely wanted to use his strength to hack An Zheng in two.

    An Zheng knocked Dong Po Tai Yan¡¯s wrist, and the axe dropped down from An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng¡¯s body moved forward, and his right fist heavily smashed into Dongpo Taiyan¡¯s chest. At the same time, the axe fell to the ground. An Zheng¡¯s body remained in a forward position, one leg extended backwards, then bent, and just so happened to kick the axe. The axe spun in a circle before flying back to An Zheng. At this moment, An Zheng had smashed Dongpo Taiyan back with his fist, but before he could retract his fist, he reached out his hand and grabbed the Mountain Splitting Axe that was flying towards him.

    An Zheng pressed his feet against the ground and his body continued to move forward. An Zheng grabbed his battle axe and followed up, chopping down with it.

    Witipping sound, an over thirty centimeters long hole was cut open by An Zheng in front of Dongpo Taiyan. His flesh and blood turned outwards, almost tearing his abdomen open. This was the price to pay for underestimating his opponent. He thought that he was already very strong in Tsukiko and that there were almost no opponents for him in the younger generation. But who was An Zheng? With his current age, An Zheng could easily enter the top ten even if he were to be ranked on the purple list of the Three Academies¡¯s First Courtyard!

    How could a small Tsukikopare with Da Xi?

    Dong Po¡¯s cultivation level was already at the peak of the Captive Stage and there was already one of his feet in the Lower Completion Stage. But for An Zheng, he had already entered the Lower Completion Stage a long time ago, and had levelled up to the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage not long ago!

    The two of them weren¡¯t on the same level at all.

    An Zheng casually wiped away Tai Yan¡¯s scent from the axe and threw it into the Blood Pearl Bracelet. This axe had the quality of around the eighth stage of Golden-Rank, although it was not considered a rare treasure, and An Zheng did notck anything of this grade, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword was an almost limitlessly evolving high-grade Purple-Rank Artifact. All of the tools could be supplements for the Broken Army Sword, but their grades were different and the quantity required were also different.

    The starting point of Broken Army Sword was very high, it had already reached the high level of Purple-Rank. However, in order to progress further, without arge number of Ster Cast Iron, he could only rely on devouring other magical equipment to umte. The Blood Pearl Bracelet had a single bead which was used to fuse with a magic tool. There were already many spoils of¡¯s spoils of war that had been given to the Broken Army Sword.

    However, the Broken Army Sword¡¯s grade was too high, making it too difficult to level up. An Zheng had calcted that if he were to use any early stage Golden-Rank magic tools, he would need at least two hundred of them in order to be effective. Anything below the level of Golden-Rank tools, was basically useless. Even if he mixed thousands or thousands of red rank magical equipment, he might not be able to achieve that effect.

    The grade of this battle axe was not low, if mixed, it would be equivalent to ten early stage Golden-Rank magic tools.

    Dongpo Taiyan grimaced in pain. He lowered his head to look at the shocking wound on his chest. He was stunned for a moment, and then he actually cried out loud.

    ¡°Damn you... You actually dare to resist?! ¡±

    He said such an idiotic thing.

    An Zheng walked to the front of Dongpo Taiyan¡¯s body step by step, then lowered his head to look at the bloody man: ¡°You mean, you can only kill others but not resist?¡±

    Dongpo Taiyan: ¡°I will make you dierrible death! How dare you ¡­ How dare you resist me. When I go back and tell my father and mother, they will tear you apart and let you know what it means to wish for death! ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t go back anymore.¡±

    He turned his head to the side to look at the horsemen charging towards him. With a single nce, the horsemen that had been charging forward suddenly stopped and fell to the ground in unison. They crashed into an invisible wall and fell over. Before they could stand up, countless bolts of purple lightning suddenly appeared in the air and dropped down like a waterfall. Those people who had been struck by the lightning all cried out, fainting on the spot.

    had only taken a nce at the several hundred people present.

    He retracted his gaze and looked at Dongpo Taiyan. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    Dongpo Taiyan shrank back. ¡°You really want to kill me? You really dare to kill me? ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and answered seriously: ¡°Yes, I dare.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because... Because my parents will not let you go. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°Initially, I also thought that the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions would be different from the Middle Kingdom. The people here have been nurtured by Buddhist scriptures for a long time, so they should be a bit more amiable. I was the one who ignored what was inherent in human nature, what is what is what is what is what is what.

    His palm struck down, ¡°If I kill you, your parents will suffer so much that they will wish they were dead. But if I don¡¯t kill you, there will be more people dying of pain. In my life, I¡¯ve killed people like you and people even more vicious than you. If there really ietribution, then juste at me. ¡±

    The palm descended and shattered Tai Yan¡¯s skull.

    An Zheng looked at the iplete body, ¡°If there is a Heavenly Dao but it will not enforce thew by itself, then I will enforce thew on behalf of the Heavenly Dao. If there is no Heavenly Dao, then I am the Heavenly Dao. ¡±

    He turned and walked away.

    In the distance, Ou Yangduo, who was donned in a cape and became invisible, watched An Zheng leaving. His eyes were full of contradiction, a pain no one could understand.

    After an unknown period of silence, he turned around and left. After passing through the peach forest, he found the people from the Hanhai Sect on the other side. With Situ Xiong in the lead, at leasundred experts of the Hanhai Sect were waiting here. All of them had solemn and grim expressions on their faces.

    Ou Yangduo took off his cape, walked to Situ Xiong and looked at him: ¡°What is your cultivation realm?¡±

    Situ Xiong was slightly surprised, then he proudly replied, ¡°First grade!¡±

    Ou Yangduo replied, ¡°It¡¯s already difficult for you to reach sucealm at your age, but... You can¡¯t. Go back. There aren¡¯t many in your Hanhai Sect who can kill him. Let your master Yang Qianfan do it himself, or your father, Situ Daye. ¡±

    Situ Xiong angrily said, ¡°On what basis are you saying I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°Because you can¡¯t.¡±

    Situ Xiong raised his chin and said, ¡°I think I can.¡±

    Ou Yangduo was silent for a moment, before saying: ¡°If you think you can, then go, I will inform your father to retrieve your corpse.¡±

    After speaking, he left, greatly angering Situ Xiong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see it for myself!¡±

    Situ Xiong pointed forward and led his men as they aggressively rushed out.

 Chapter 509 - Let me see how dogs bite people

    <h4>Chapter 509 ¨C Let me see how dogs bite people</h4>

    It was just something Dongfang Taiyan said, An Zheng had no intention to contact Chen Shaobai and the others at all. After getting rid of this opponent who couldn¡¯t even be considered as an interlude in An Zheng¡¯s life, An Zheng continued to move forward. The Peach Blossom Forest was very big, An Zheng guessed that it was not a coincidence that the Tsukiko Queen Gesun decided to send him to this ce. It wasn¡¯t long before that person called Dongpo Taiyan arrived. Even a fool might not believe that it was a coincidence.

    An Zheng wanted to see what else this Qu Sang Sang Sang had prepared.

    As the queen of Tsukiko, this was definitely not her first time entering the Immortal pce ruins, so her understanding of this ce was far above An Zheng. An Zheng could not help but surmise that the reason the Eastern Slope Taiyan appeared so quickly was most likely because of Grissan¡¯s arrangements. And what was the purpose of this arrangement?

    There were only two answers. The first was to borrow An Zheng¡¯s hand to get rid of Dongpo Taiyan. Secondly, he would use the help of Dongpo Taiyan to get rid of An Zheng.

    If it was the former, although Dongpo Taiyan was the new rising star of the Tsukiko, he was still far from the point where the Queen could see him ahreat. Therefore, the best way to get rid of Dongpo Taiyan was to get rid of him. Dongpo Taiyan was so crazy that he wanted to pursue the Da Da Da Ye. Furthermore, the n behind Dongpo Taiyan was not small, so what about it?

    Dongpo Taiyan did not meet the criteria for Gesang Sang to choose his son-inw, and the n backing Dongpo Taiyan could not be directly offended, so, he appeared in front of An Zheng not long after An Zheng arrived at the immortal pce. Then, when An Zheng killed Dongpo Taiyan, wasn¡¯t that easier said than done? This was not the Eastern Slope that Grisantha had his men get rid of. Naturally, the n of the Eastern Slope would not vent their anger on Grisansan because of this.

    Of course the target was An Zheng.

    Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s two spections could bebined into one. Grissom was a woman who had been a queen for a long time. Of course she knew how to bnce the court. The art of scheming waequired skill for her, and he had mastered it long ago. An Zheng killed Dongpo Taiyan and used the power of the n backing Dongpo Taiyan to kill An Zheng. It really couldn¡¯t be better.

    So where was there any advice or hope? The reason why Da Da Ye was able to let An Zheng escape from Peacock City¡¯s Imperial Pce was entirely due to Grissom¡¯sissez-faire. Then Grissom appeared, taking a motherly stance. He said that he wanted An Zheng to keep the locket and protect Da Da Ye in the future, all he wanted to do was to temporarily take An Zheng¡¯s trust.

    This ne might be a disaster in the future.

    An Zheng was not an idiot. After being in the Great Western Ming Fa Si for so many years, how many schemes and tricks had hee across? How many people had he encountered? He was just too upright and unyielding to be a fool.

    Since Gesun Sang had sent An Zheng to this peach garden, it was obvious that he had other arrangements. Qu Sang Sang wasn¡¯t the type of person who could only do one kind of preparation. She must have thought that Dongpo Taiyan might not be able to kill An Zheng, but she definitely thought that An Zheng could kill Dongpo Taiyan. What followed next was the arrival of the person who was waiting to avenge Dongpo Taiyan.

    Within the peach garden, there were many paths that seemed to lead in all directions. All of them were stepped on by humans. Although the immortal pce had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, when it reappeared, it still retained a lot of its former glory. The existence of these small paths was sufficient to show that this peach forest was once a bustling ce in Inside the Immortal Pce. But this was juseach orchard? Why was there used to be peopleing and going?

    Following one of the small paths and continued forward, An Zheng took good old man out of the spatial space as well. Since he had been stuck in the spatial space the entire time, it was about time for good old man toe out to take a breather.

    good old man squatted on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and looked around, as if he was curious about the ce. It had to be said that the spiritual energy in the Inside the Immortal Pce was extremely dense. Even after tens of thousands of years, the immortal pce was still much stronger than the outside world. An Zheng conjectured that what one could gain from cultivating in the outside world for a month, could be obtained from cultivating in the Inside the Immortal Pce for three to five days, or even in a better ce in the Immortal Pce.

    This wasn¡¯t some kind of secret realm, but was amon urrence within a massive immortal pce.

    Why did the Da Xi choose to fight the Buddha for it?

    Think about it, if it was an empire that was strong to begin with, they would either raise young people whom they needed to nurture in the Inside the Immortal Pce, or ce their army there. After a few years, his battle prowess would be greatly increased.

    Most importantly, there were countless treasures.

    good old man¡¯s nose twitched for a bit, and then he let out a low cry in An Zheng¡¯s ear. An Zheng looked towards the direction where the good old man was looking. He discovered that the good old man was paying attention to those peach trees, and every peach tree seemed to be able to attract the good old man¡¯s attention.

    Then, An Zheng suddenly realized... The peach trees here have existed for tens of thousands of years. Wudang Mountain¡¯s Three Purities Monastery had an old peach tree that had survived for three thousand years. It bore fruit after hearing the sound of the voice, causing Feng Xiuyang to go crazy over it. And the peach trees here? It had already been tens of thousands of years. Although they hadn¡¯t deliberately been raised, every peach tree couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Someone once said that living things only lived fohousand years while living things only lived for ten thousand years. This meant that as long as there was something in life that could live for a thousand years, it would naturally produce its own intelligence. Even something like a rock, that could not be extinguished even after tens of thousands of years, would develop its own intelligence.

    Think of Qi Tian.

    Therefore, every peach tree here was probably very scary.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. What if all these peach trees were moved away? If they could cultivate it and wait for the peach tree to bear its fruit, everyone would eat it for a fruit. It might have an unexpected effect.

    Then, An Zheng could not help but curse at himself once... What are you thinking!

    Just do it directly!

    In any case, the space within the Blood Pearl Bracelet was veryrge. Even if they could not move all the peach trees away, at least a few hundred would not broblem.

    Therefore, when everyone who entered the immortal pce was either crazily searching for treasures or fighting to the death, An Zheng was pulling the tree trunk. He held the trunk of a peach tree with both hands and exerted strength into his legs. His body rose up and the ground seemed to shake a little. Then, the roots of the peach tree brought up a bulge on the ground. An Zheng held onto the big tree and shook it a few times, unexpectedly having a sense of aplishment.

    One, two, three, four ¡­ Other kinds of happiness.

    In less than half an hour¡¯s time, An Zheng had cleared out an area within a hundred meters around him. He pulled up those huge intertwined peach trees one by one, and then ced them in the one of the Blood Pearl Bracelehat was specially made for the medicinal field. good old man was squatting on a mound of dirt not far away, shouting loudly as if he was cheering for An Zheng. It surprisingly sat down in a very human-like manner. Its two beautiful front paws pped against each other, creating a very rhythmic feeling.

    An Zheng took ouundred and eight stones in one go. It looked like the surrounding ground had been bombarded by bombs, and each and every one of them was a pit. An Zheng was not tired after pulling out so many, but instead had a carefree feeling that all the muscles and tendons in his body had been pulled apart.

    He was preparing to sprint towards the second one hundred vines, but at this moment, a person rushed over from the distance. That personnded on a peach tree. He nced at An Zheng, then suddenly woke up as if he had realized something. He also began to pull the tree. An Zheng was startled for a moment, and then asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The cultivator retorted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m pulling the tree out.¡±

    The cultivator said, ¡°I¡¯m also pulling out trees.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But why did you pull out the tree the moment you saw me pull out the tree?¡±

    The cultivator said, ¡°But why can¡¯t I pull out the tree just because I saw you pull out the tree?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    That cultivator spent a lot of effort to pull none of them out, but he did not choose to give up. Instead, he ran to the top and shouted, ¡°Brothers, quicklye over here. Let¡¯s pull up the trees together!¡±

    This voice was quite useful. Not long after, dozens of people arrived. Judging from their clothing, they were from the same sect. The simple and honest point of this group of people was that they didn¡¯t ask why they had to pull out the trees, but instead, they started to attack together. The more people there were, the stronger their strength would be. To think that they would be able to pull one out of the tree. Then, the group of people started to cheer and work even harder. An Zheng saw that they were trying to steal something from me and quickly sped up. The group of people on the other side pulled one tree after another as he pulled himself out one by one.

    Right at this moment, a roar of a demonic beast suddenly came from the distance. Following that, arge banner flew over from that direction, and with a ¡®dou¡¯ sound, it stabbed into the ground. The banner suddenly unfurled with the words ¡°Hanhai Sect¡± written on it.

    ¡°The rest of you retreat as soon as the Hanhai Sect arrives!¡±

    Dozens of dark blue uniformed men rode demon beasts and rushed over, stopping beside the banner. The person in the lead first pointed at the cultivators who were pulling out the trees. ¡°Put down what you have in your hands and scram immediately.¡±

    The cultivator that had appeared earlier stood up. ¡°On what basis?¡±

    A cultivator from the Hanhai Sect suddenly made his move. His body shot forward like lightning, and before the cultivator could even react, a fist smashed into his lower abdomen. This punch was aimed at killing people, and it was aimed at the vital parts of his body. Everyone knew how important Dantian Qi Sea were to cultivators. A heavy strike on a Dantian Qi Sea, even if one was lucky enough to not die, it was possible that their cultivation would be crippled as well.

    The punch directly sent the cultivator flying, causing him to spurt out arge mouthful of blood. Even if he was still alive, it would be difficult for the Dantian Qi Sea to cultivate after it had been severely injured.

    An Zheng frowned slightly, holding onto the big tree that he had just pulled down and looked at the people from the Hanhai Sect.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The cultivator from the Hanhai Sect looked at the cultivator from the other sect and said loudly, ¡°I am Tie Shengxing from the Hanhai Sect. If you guys are unwilling, you cane and find me at any time. No one is allowed to snatch the item that the Hanhai Sect has asked for. No one is allowed to get close to the territory the Hanhai Sect has imed. I say again, get out of my way. If you force me to attack again, it will not be as simple as crippling your cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°You guys are bullies!¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°What a useless person!¡±

    Killing intent shed in Tie Shengxing¡¯s eyes. He sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m just bullying you, what¡¯s wrong? If you want to bully someone, then you must have the strength to bully others. If you want to be bullied, then you must have the awareness to be bullied. What did you just say? Relying on power? ¡±

    He moved his body and suddenly appeared in front of that cultivator, then he grabbed him by the neck. ¡°Let me tell you what reality is, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m just relying on my own power. The Hanhai Sect belongs to His Highness the Prince. What we want is what His Highness wants. The people we want to kill are the people His Highness wants to kill. So even if I kill you now, do you think that someone will avenge you, or speak up for you? ¡±

    The man¡¯s face was red from trying to speak, but he was unable to do so.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Tie Shengxing felt his vision go ck, and then he felt someone grab him by the throat.

    An Zheng grabbed Tie Shengxing¡¯s neck, and slowly raised him up. ¡°Let go of him.¡±

    Tie Shengxing did not even see An Zheng move, but he did not dare resist either. He immediately let go of the cultivator.

    An Zheng looked into Tie Shengxing¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°I won¡¯t talk as much as you do.¡± With a kacha sound, Tie Shengxing¡¯s neck was broken by An Zheng. An Zheng swung his hand and threw the corpse to the side, and then turned to look at the person from the Hanhai Sect and hooked his finger: ¡°Come, let me see how a dog bites people.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Im coming out.

    <h4>Chapter 510 ¨C I¡¯ming out.</h4>

    An Zheng was sure that Dongpo Taiyan had been informed by Grissan to stop him. Any person who appeared in front of him now was likely to be the same, even cultivators from the Central ins. An Zheng still had some understanding of the Hanhai Sect, because he was very familiar with Xu Meidai.

    Xu Meidai¡¯s Tian Haogong had always been the number one sect in the Great Western Region. Because he had been ranked second for a long time, the people of the Hanhai Sect all looked to be extremely resentful, yet they did not dare to offend Tian Haogong¡¯s people. Everyone knew what kind of character Xu Meidai had, if anyone dared to bully the female disciple under her tutge, she would continue to chase after them, and not rest until they were dead.

    Therefore, when the group of people who called themselves the Hanhai Sect appeared, An Zheng was relieved.

    Today should be very lively, the people who wanted to kill him were not only from the Tsukiko.

    That person called Tie Shengxing was very stupid, to the point of being aplete mess. If he did not say anything about working for the prince, An Zheng would not be able to guess who they were working for. Now, the idiot admitted to it.

    He had already nned to see how many people woulde to kill him, but he suddenly decided not to.

    They stopped right here in the peach orchard, waiting for them toe.

    An Zheng broke Tie Shengxing¡¯s neck, and then threw his corpse out. He broke off a piece of peach wood and drew a circle on the ground. It was about five meters wide. He stood in the middle of the circle, and suddenly recalled the scene when he was waiting for the group of viins to arrive in Fantasy City.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here. You guyse and kill me.¡±

    Calm andposed!

    Last time, An Zheng carried a firewood knife that had countless cracks on its side. Using several thousands of silver as bait, he attracted a group of thugs. This time, those people were not looking for gold, silver and jewelry, but An Zheng¡¯s life.

    The disciples that came with Tie Shengxing exchanged nces, but none of them dared to make a move. Even with Tie Shengxing¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. Of course, these people knew their own limitations. Someone took out something like a firework from his bosom and shot it into the sky. Soon, a response came from afar.

    Before long, at leasundred people from the Hanhai Sect had arrived on demonic beasts. The one leading them was Situ Xiong. In the Hanhai Sect, the most powerful was Sect Master Yang Qianfan, and the second was his senior, Situ Daye. Back then, the Great Sect Master had originally passed the position of sect master to his eldest disciple, Situ Daye. However, during thepetition, Situ Daye was barely defeated and the position of sect master ended up in Yang Qianfan¡¯s hands.

    However, there were also legends that said that Yang Qian Fan had won because he invited Situ Daye to drink and drugged him the night before thepetition. And on the second day, which was originally the day of Sect Master¡¯s inheritance, he challenged Situ Daye in front of everyone in the sect and obtained victory.

    In fact, no one knew what happened. However, it was said that Yang Qianfan and Situ Daye¡¯s current rtionship was not that bad. At the very least, they had always been amiable in front of outsiders, and Situ Daye had also disyed his respect and obedience towards the new sect master.

    ¡°This is the person?¡±

    Situ Xiong, who was sitting on the demonic beast¡¯s back, squinted his eyes and looked at An Zheng, then asked: ¡°Where¡¯s Tie Shengxing? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill this person and bring him to me?¡±

    One of his subordinates quickly came over and answered, ¡°Tie Shengxing was killed by him.¡±

    Situ Xiong¡¯s expression changed, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. He looked at the men he had brought with him. There were many who were stronger than Tie Shengxing.

    ¡°The four of you, go and kill him!¡±

    Situ Xiong ordered loudly, ¡°Kill him, each of us will take a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone!¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips, and thought that his head was actually not that valuable.

    The four experts under Situ Xiong looked at each other, then they all walked forward. In terms of strength, these four were all above Tie Shengxing. Moreover, when they usually went out to do something, they were usually able to disy a greater strength when working together with the four of them. If the four of them were to work together, it wouldn¡¯t broblem for them to deal with a youth who didn¡¯t seem to be even twenty years old.

    Four people surrounded them from four different directions. One of them had an iron whip, one had a long sword, one had a broadsword, and one had an iron rod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. Kill him and leave as soon as possible. This ce has already been noticed by others.¡±

    Situ Xiong urged.

    The person who used the iron rod was the most impatient one. He was the first to rush over, leaping into the air and directly smashing down with the iron rod. That seemingly normal and unremarkable iron rod suddenly grewrger the moment itnded, and smashed towards An Zheng¡¯s head like a gigantic pir.

    ¡°You¡¯re too small!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly reached out and pulled oueach tree from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Every single peach tree here was tens of thousands of years old and ridiculouslyrge. An Zheng held onto arge tree and swung it. The Cultivation Power instantly gathered at the top of the tree, and collided head on with the steel rod. As if struck by lightning, the iron rod and the peach tree were instantly sent flying. Soon after, his body began to explode, starting with the hands holding the iron rod, his arms went from his shoulders to his head, and then his entire body.

    The blood mist exploded, and everyone cried out in rm.

    A disciple of the Hanhai Sect said witrembling voice, ¡°Master Chang is at the level of the Higher Completion Stage, and he was killed just like that?!¡±

    ¡°Seriously... It was terrible. I¡¯ve seen uncle master Chang do it. That steel rod had the power to overturn rivers and seas, so how could it be smashed to death by that fellow? ¡±

    The three people who were originally walking forward suddenly stopped in their tracks. Their cultivation bases were very low, and they had been smashed into meat paste with iron rods. If they rushed forward, they would most likely end up in the same situation. The three of them turned to look at Situ Xiong at the same time and discovered that Situ Xiong¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly.

    Situ Xiong loudly shouted, ¡°If you retreat before the battle, then be careful of the sect rules!¡±

    The remaining three people looked at each other again with the same intention in their eyes. Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well go all out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    With a shout from his sword, he shed out. A sword beam that was more than ten meters long swung out from his longsword, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s head likainbow. At the same time he made his move, he used the broad de to attack An Zheng from behind. The wide de swept across and a thick crescent shaped de light cut out, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s waist. The one using the iron whip threw the iron whip in his hand up and then formed a seal with his hands.

    When his hands were done forming the hand seals, the iron whip also fell down. He caught the iron whip with both hands and fiercely stabbed it into the ground. At the same time, countless steel spears shot out from under An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    Three experts of the Higher Completion Stage attacked at the same time. Moreover, they had a tacit understanding with each other, so it was naturally no small matter. However, the great disparity in strength was not something that could be filled in witacit understanding. It was not a small ravine, but a great canyon.

    An Zheng shook the big tree in his embrace, causing countless leaves to fly out like drifting snow. However, when the peach tree leafnded, the cultivator with the sword only had a skeleton left. Each peach leaf was like the sharpest de. After sweeping through it like a snowstorm, cultivators who used longswords would not have any time to defend. The de sliced throughyer afteryer. In the blink of an eye, a person¡¯s flesh and blood was sliced off.

    At the same time An Zheng swung the big tree, he lifted up with his left foot and fiercely stomped down!

    Under this kick, the ground trembled. The steel spears that had pierced out from beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet seemed as though they had been pushed back by an iparablyrge and heavy mountain. The steel spear broke and was pushed back. As for the steel spears that were pushed back, they were thrust out from under the feet of those who used iron whips. That cultivator still didn¡¯t know what had happened. A steel spear had pierced through his crotch and pierced through his skull. His entire body had been nailed there.

    There was only one person left who used a broadsword. That crescent-shaped saber light arrived in a sh. An Zheng wrapped his right arm around the big tree and put it down, then grabbed out with his left hand. However, if the enemy were to attack, it would be fine. However, it was a de light. However, An Zheng seemed to have gone dumb, and directly grabbed towards the iing de light.

    As if there was some kind of magic in An Zheng¡¯s palm, he actually grabbed onto that de light, and then, with a flick of his wrist, that de light circled around An Zheng once, and flew back. After learning from the mistakes of the past, cultivators that wielded broad sabers had already taken precautions. Seeing that his saber light had returned, he left to avoid it and just in time to sh out another strike to block it.

    But when his de light was grabbed by An Zheng and thrown back, his strength and speed were more than double from before!

    He wanted to react, but he couldn¡¯t!

    An enormous crescent-shaped saber light shed across, sweeping across the cultivator¡¯s waist. Because the saber light was too fast, not a single speck of blood appeared, and that cultivator even maintained his position of concealment. After taking another step back, his upper body and lower body were suddenly cut off. Blood began to spray out, and the thick and bloody internal organs in his stomach started to spill out.

    After running out for a step, his body separated. The lower half of his body was immediately dyed red from the spill of blood.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and grabbed, causing all three magic tools to fly back to him. He casually threw them into the Blood Pearl Bracelet and fed it to his own Broken Army Sword. These three artifacts could not be considered good stuff, feeding the Broken Army Sword was just better than nothing.

    In an instant, all four experts of the Hanhai Sect were killed, and they did not even manage to touch An Zheng¡¯s clothes.

    Situ Xiong¡¯s expression was unsightly to the extreme. He finally understood why that person would say that he was not An Zheng¡¯s match. He could also kill his four subordinates, but he definitely could not do it as easily as An Zheng.

    But at this moment, Situ Xiong couldn¡¯t back down.

    He sat on top of the demonic beast and began to ponder. What should he do?

    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the circle he drew: I¡¯m right here, I¡¯m not going anywhere, since you¡¯re here to kill me, why are you hesitating?

    Situ Xiong turned his head to look at his men, ¡°If anyone kills him, I¡¯ll give them four Golden-Rank Spirit Stone!¡±

    Four Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s was indeed very tempting, but not as important as his own life. The remaining people couldn¡¯t even bepared to the previous dead, and they were even of an even younger generation. It would be alright for them to follow the seniors of their sect and show off their might, but they could still count on them to kill An Zheng?

    Situ Xiong¡¯s face alternated between green and white, and he didn¡¯t want to lose face. He could only point at An Zheng and said: ¡°You want me to go in? Why should I listen to you? Who knows if there¡¯s anything weird in your circle. If I let you out, will youe out?! ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward: ¡°Come out.¡±

    Situ Xiong: ¡°¡­¡±

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

 Chapter 511 - Ill be back soon

    <h4>Chapter 511 ¨C I¡¯ll be back soon</h4>

    When Situ Xiong saw An Zheng step out from the circle, he subconsciously dodged backwards. Perhaps he had felt his master¡¯s fear, the demonic beast he was sitting on couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Do you want toe in?

    What right do you have to let me in and I¡¯ll go in and I¡¯ll let you out and you¡¯lle out?

    I¡¯lle out.

    It was that simple.

    An Zheng stood about twenty meters away from Situ Xiong and looked at the person in front of him, ¡°I heard someone call you Senior Brother Situ ¡­ ording to what I know, there ierson surnamed Situ who is a member of the Great Sea Sect and his surname is Situ Daye. His son from your age? ¡±

    Situ Xiong was stunned for a moment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just to confirm your identity.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Fourteen years ago, the Great Western Ming Fa Si had investigated a case of the Niu Family¡¯s annihtion in the Southwest. At that time, they were already targeted at your Hanhai Sect. Unfortunately, in the end, there was no evidence to get away with it. After that, the Ming Fa Si did not give up on investigating. The only strange thing is that practically every one of your people have evidence that they were not present at the scene. I once heard a friend mention it, and he was puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until a while ago that I realized. ¡±

    He looked into Situ Xiong¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple, it¡¯s just that the people from Ming Fa Si were unable toe out after entering the bull¡¯s horn. At that time, the person who was the most suspicious was your father, Situ Daye. However, because it happened to be when the Ox Family was exterminated, Situ Daye stayed as a guest at Tian Haogong¡¯s ce. Even Tian Haogong¡¯s people had no choice but to testify, so it seems like he is really free from any suspicion. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me!¡±

    Situ Xiong said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have a strong cultivation that you can spout nonsense. Our Hanhai Sect is now a member of the Great Xi Empire. Even if I am unable to kill you, there will still be someone who wants justice from you. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You¡¯re also a fool.¡±

    He continued, ¡°If my guess is correct, the current Sect Leader of the Hanhai Sect is not Yang Qianzhang, is he? Back then, Yang Qianfan defeated your father in public and then became the Sect Leader. With your father¡¯s personality, how could he not take revenge? How could he swallow his anger? And the method he used to kill Yang Qianfan was probably no different from the method he used to exterminate the Niu Family. Do you have an uncle, or an uncle? ¡±

    Situ Xiong¡¯s eyes filled with fear and he began to retreat, ¡°What is the meaning of saying all this?¡±

    ¡°The Niu family has always done good deeds, and the vigers nearby all admire them. The reason why their n was destroyed is because they obtained a very amazing thing. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Situ Daye actually still has another twin brother, but the other one has never appeared from the beginning. Not to mention outsiders, even the people from the Hanhai Sect don¡¯t know about it. I¡¯m guessing that even Yang Qianfan didn¡¯t know about it, and even Yang Qianfan is sure that Situ Daye was not the one who did that incident at the Niu Family. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°Perhaps the country¡¯sws can¡¯t control you, but I can.¡±

    Situ Xiong turned around and said, ¡°The people of the Great Xixi will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°And I will not let you go now.¡±

    An Zheng only took a step forward, but the step had already reached behind Situ Xiong. His speed was much faster than the demonic beast Situ Xiong was sitting on. Situ Xiong seemed to feel the threat from behind him and he punched behind him with all his might. But when he punched out, he realized that there was nothing behind him. While he was still in shock, An Zheng had already grabbed his neck and pulled him down from the back of the demon beast.

    This demon beast was called the pentagonal dragon. Actually, it had nothing to do with dragons. This was because it looked like a flood dragon that was mentioned by the people. In other words, it was a demon beast that resembled a crocodile in the river, so it was also called a dragon. The pentagonal dragon had the head of a crocodile, but its four limbs were like that of a deer, and it ran incredibly fast. The most obvious sign waow of five upright horns on top of its head.

    These five horns were very hard, each was about thirty centimeters tall, and iparably sharp.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand extended out and grabbed onto Situ Xiong¡¯s neck, and his right hand grabbed onto one of the horns on the pentagonal dragon head. At the same time that he grabbed Situ Xiong off the back of the demonic beast, he also plucked off one of the pentagonal dragon¡¯s horns.

    He then pierced through Situ Xiong¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Even if your people from the Hanhai Sect die, not a single one of them will be falsely used.¡±

    The Five Horned Dragon and Situ Xiong wailed at the same time, the sound sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. However, it was clear that An Zheng did not have any intention of stopping. His left hand still held onto Situ Xiong¡¯s neck, and his right hand pped against the Five Horned Dragon¡¯s head. An Zheng¡¯s right hand took the opportunity to pull out another horn, and it pierced into Situ Xiong¡¯s chest witu sound. His right hand did not stop moving. He pulled out a spike and did not even have a second to go from attacking to stopping. Those with low cultivation base could not even see what had happened.

    When An Zheng let go of Situ Xiong¡¯s corpse and fell down, they discovered that Situ Xiong¡¯s body was pierced by five horns. The longest needle pierced Situ Xiong¡¯s chest and went straight through his body. The sharp horn stuck out from his back and blood flowed down along the horn.

    An Zheng turned, his eyes shed witurple light.

    Those cultivators with strength in the Sumeru Stage were instantly exterminated.

    ording to their strength, these people could not have entered the immortal pce. However, in order to be more powerful, the people from the Hanhai Sect had brought all the disciples from the Sumeru Stage Sect. There were roughly four to five hundred people who had entered the immortal pce. This kind of aura was indeed very strong, and it was able to intimidate quite a few people. Because only cultivators with Captive Stage could enter the immortal pce at the Sky Stairway, people would think that the Hanhai Sect waowerful sect that had around four to five hundred cultivators with Captive Stage.

    It¡¯s just a bluff.

    With a single nce, the lives of a hundred people died.

    An Zheng turned his head to look in the other direction. The cultivators who were pulling the trees out with him earlier were all shocked and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. An Zhengughed: You guys continue, it¡¯s just stealing a tree, you¡¯re not guilty of death.

    Those people didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They turned around and ran away.

    An Zheng felt bored, he looked at the corpses on the ground, waved his hand, and with a burst of energy, all of them were swept up by the energy and dropped into the distance, forming a pile. An Zheng even had the mood to count the number of people before writing them down.

    Almost all of the members of the Hanhai Sect had been killed, and the remaining few who were still alive were also piled up in piles of corpses, moaning in pain. An Zheng ignored them and continued to pull the tree. In just a short ten minutes, he had pulled out several dozen more trees. The space within the Blood Pearl was absurdlyrge, more than two hundred trees were stuffed in front of and behind it. Furthermore, every tree was so big, there were actually quite a few ces that could be used.

    This was only the storage space of one of the Blood Pearl Bracelet s, it wasparable to Chen Shaobai¡¯s big wooden box.

    Then, he cupped his fists and bowed towards the distance: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who was the senior that nted the trees, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t burn the peach tree that you nted, it won¡¯t be used as firewood. I will feed it well ¡­¡±

    As he was talking to himself, a person appeared in the distance like a ghost. The man was wearing a gray cloth gown, but there was a faint glow to it. When An Zheng saw this piece of clothes, he was slightly startled, because he recognized this piece of clothes.

    Things from the Great Western Ming Fa Si.

    Back then, one of the reasons why the Intelligence Division of the Great Western Ming Fa Si was so powerful was because the other department of the Ming Fa Si was a little too powerful, and that was the Logistics Division. The Logistics Division had a group of freaks who developed many powerful magical artifacts. This shirt was called ¡®Suyi Sui¡¯. The clothes could be changed ording to the environment of the outside world, as long as the user injected the Cultivation Power.

    Since this person was wearing suching, his identity was self-evident.

    ¡°Are you not nning to hide it?¡±

    An Zheng looked at him and asked.

    This person looked to be of medium height, a little shorter than An Zheng, just about 1.75 meters. He was neither fat nor thin. Judging from his physique, he was very well-built. There was nothing wrong with him at all. He wored mask with a swirl pattern that almostpletely covered his face, revealing only his right eye. That eye stared straight at An Zheng, as if it was an evil spirit that was taking its life.

    ¡°You sure are lucky.¡±

    The masked guy spoke in an extremely hoarse voice, making it impossible for An Zheng to determine who he was from his voice. The masked guy obviously didn¡¯t want An Zheng to know who he was, so he purposely changed his voice. Moreover, even the exposed right eye seemed to have something on it, as if it was covered by ayer of mist.

    ¡°You know me.¡±

    An Zheng said four words.

    The masked manughed like an owl. It was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar with you. The former head of the Ming Fa Si in the Great Xi Empire believed that you alone could maintain the arrogance of righteousness. You always think everyone else iotential criminal and only you are innocent. A person like you, even now you haven¡¯t died, you can only say that the heavens are blind. ¡±

    The masked guy looked at An Zheng with interest. ¡°Are you really curious to know who I am? That¡¯s right, I am just like you think, a member of the Ming Fa Si. Besides, I also worked for you in the past. However, I didn¡¯te to kill you this time because I¡¯m more interested in seeing you y around likrey. ¡°Think about it. Once such a powerful person was a ything in my palm. Wouldn¡¯t it be boring if I let you die early on?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you that confident that I can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    The masked guy startedughing again,ughing to the point where his hair was standing on end. ¡°You want to kill me? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ You can¡¯t kill me because I¡¯m noerson, but a ghost. ¡±

    When he said the word ¡°ghost,¡± his voice was icy cold.

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°He¡¯s just pretending. Since he¡¯s one of my subordinates back then, he should know how I treat my enemies.¡±

    ¡°I know, I always knew.¡±

    The masked guy spoke with exaggerated body movements, seemingly very happy. ¡°It¡¯s because I know what kind of person you are that I want to continue ying. Tired you to death, slowly, slowly. And even if you die, you won¡¯t know who I am. Not only will I appear by myself, I will also let the people from the Ming Fa Si who are still alive appear before you one by one. For someone to appear without a mask, I¡¯ll let you guess who I am. ¡±

    Heughed proudly, ¡°When you see a bunch of your former subordinates, what will you do? You¡¯ll be suspicious of all of them... Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ I really want to see what kind of a rift exists between you and the people of Ming Fa Si. You all suspect each other and end up killing each other. You¡¯ll kill them one by one, because you can¡¯t stop your suspicions. And most of the people you are silly to are innocent. I feel sorry for them in advance. ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill... Then the person who will appear next to you in the future might be me. ¡±

    The masked guy retreated and his figure gradually faded. ¡°I will be the devil by your side. I have the ability to kill all your friends and women by your side.¡± One by one, one by one ¡­ Just you wait, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡±

 Chapter 512 - Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 512 ¨C Nothing</h4>

    An Zheng did not do anything, because he knew that the masked guy who appeared in front of him was noeal person. It was a demon, a demon that had hidden him. In this world, there were two types of viins. The first was to be domineering and to be afraid that others would not know that he was an evil person. Treat doing evil as an aplishment and enjoy doing evil, but such a person is not really scary. What was truly scary was the second kind of person who did evil ¡­ Hiding viins.

    For example, for Chen Zhongqi.

    The terrifying thing about Chen Zhongqi was that those first kind of evil people were all hisckeys, his des.

    The masked guy that had appeared in front of An Zheng this time could be considered to be the same type of person as Chen Zhongqi, but he was a bit more arrogant than Chen Zhongqi. He was very confident, terrifyingly confident.

    He had set urap for An Zheng. It was very obvious, but An Zheng had no way of dodging it.

    The masked man said that before long, the Ming Fa Si would appear in front of An Zheng one by one. Among these people was the masked guy. But An Zheng was unable to determine who he was, so what should he do? It seemed that the best way was to avoid them, avoid them all, and avoid everyone from the Ming Fa Si. However, this was not an option at all, because there were some troubles that could not be avoided.

    And An Zheng, had never been someone to simply avoid danger.

    An Zheng started to ponder, why was this person so sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate who he was?

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the people of the Tsukiko or the people of Da Xi Empire. An Zheng always had his own attitude. After killing someone, he squatted on the ground and fed the good old man a Demonic Beast Cores and then held the good old man up. Looking at the peach leaf that was falling in the distance, his expression gradually became tranquil.

    In the clouds, a monk wearing a golden monastic robe put his palms together.

    The young monk behind him asked, ¡°Master, why are you doing this?¡±

    The monk called Master didn¡¯t look that old, but cultivators couldn¡¯t really tell his age from his appearance. He stood there and looked at An Zheng, who was below, and muttered to himself. ¡°Divisions said that this youth has an Wisdom Root, do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Destined by Buddha?¡±

    ¡°What is Buddha¡¯s Blessings?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    The young monk shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is he referring to a kind-hearted person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one-sided.¡±

    The monk in the golden cassock said: ¡°Buddha has more than one side, persuading people to be kind is the foundation, do not think too much, but also not must abstain from killing. When this young man was feeding the cat, he was like a Bodhisattva, lowering his eyebrows, and when he kills people, he res at them furiously. He kills those who deserve to be killed and does good deeds in the sect; this is the fate of Buddha. ¡±

    The young monk asked, ¡°Then Master, can he join my Buddhist Sect?¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°He can¡¯t.¡±

    Brook was stunned, ¡°Why? Since Master said that he has the buddhist luck, why can¡¯t he join the buddhist faith? ¡±

    The Buddhist monk sighed, ¡°His remembrance was too heavy, no matter what it was, it was too heavy.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left, stepping on a Seven Treasures Lotus tform. The little monk stood at the side of the lotus throne and couldn¡¯t help but turn back to nce at An Zheng: ¡°Master, was that person the reason why Senior Brother Divisions was punished by Buddha to think about this?¡±

    The monk said: ¡°You are wrong, Divisions¡¯s fault is not because of other people, but his own. He had tried to carry the karma of his predecessors. This was because he had interfered with the matters of the heavens, so he was wrong. Everyone has their own past and future. If you view the past of others as your own past, and then persist in being lost in it, then you will fall into the demonic path. Your Senior Brother Divisions has such high perception and talent that even I am ashamed of myself. However, he just has to stay in the Buddhist sect but his heart is in the mortal world, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to think much about it even if he faces the wall. ¡±

    The young monk seemed to understand but did not dare to ask.

    An Zheng was carrying the good old man in the peach forest. Just as he turned around to leave, he realized that there waerson standing on the peach tree in the distance. That person was dressed in white and looked like an immortal. This white robe was even made of a daoist robe, giving off an ethereal feeling. He just stood there and looked at An Zheng, as if An Zheng was the strangest person in the world.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be here.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    The white-clothed youth smiled like the spring wind of March. There were many beautiful young men in this world, and this young man was one of them. When he was in State of Yan, everyone said he was second in terms of talent, but he was first in terms of grace. But in reality, whether it was talent or demeanor, he was slightly stronger than that Su fe. However, he was unwilling to show off and liked to walk alone in the dark. If he wasn¡¯t strong, he would win and he wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    His name is Feng Xiuyang.

    ¡°Just because of this peach forest?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all because of this peach forest.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s smile became even more brilliant. ¡°When I was in the State of Yan, whether it was people from the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao or people outside, they all said that I was veryplicated. However, you always look at me in the simplest way. Or perhaps I didn¡¯t even know that you, who I think should be my enemy, are my soulmate. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I dare not say so, but I¡¯m afraid that the dao is still different.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head as if he did not want to continue talking about this, he looked at An Zheng and asked: ¡°I just don¡¯t really understand, why do you have enemies everywhere you go? Back then in State of Yan, you knocked over many people¡¯s rice bowls, so it was only natural for someone to want to kill you. However, in this Tsukiko, in the Immortal pce, you would not fall for anyone. ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Believe me, for a matter like knocking someone out of their job, I¡¯ve done much more than what you¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Then you really are an evil person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°In the eyes of an evil person, I am indeed an evil person.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang was startled: ¡°You said I¡¯m an evil person?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°If you still think of yourself aerson, I will call you Amitabha.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°I trained myself, even when I was in the State of Yan, I rarely fought with others. After I left the State of Yan, I still focused on cultivation, what trouble did I have, what right do you have to say that I¡¯m not human?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Still talking about you, the people who wanted to kill you just now are truly all kinds, there are people from the Tsukiko and people from Da Xi. I haven¡¯te out yet, I just wanted to see if a few monks wille out to kill you too.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You Taoist, I know you don¡¯t want to kill me.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°You have saved my life.¡±

    He pointed to his heart, ¡°At first, I thought that by relying on my perseverance and my Dao Origin, I could make those three thousand years old peach trees on Mount Wudang choose me. In the end, the old peach tree reminisced about old times very much. It didn¡¯t like me, only the Daoist from the Three Purities Monastery. If I lose, I lose. Therefore, he travelled to the Western Regions and searched for a dried up branch to use as his life essence. However, you know that a dried up branch is a dried up branch. Do you know what the next step is? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Annihte.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang nodded his head: ¡°There are many peach trees here, and they are much older than the old peach tree in Wu Dang Mountain. I¡¯ve been searching here to see if I can rece life. However, the peach tree did not have a Dao Origin, so it could not bear the Dao Fruit. It¡¯s still all in vain. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°You still want to go to Mount Wudang?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I have to go, so I only came out to advise you a little ¡­ Don¡¯t steal all the peach trees here, leave me a few to continue cultivating. Although there was no Dao Origin Dao Fruit, in the end, it was still a ten-thousand-year-old peach tree, and their fate was the same. I am cultivating here and it is noroblem for others. I don¡¯t see any fighting or killing. I will not listen to your lies. Leave a few peach trees to save my life again. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sped his hands together: ¡°Thank you, thank you. If you want to leave, quickly leave, the smell of blood is too strong.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Others want to kill me, but you just sit back and do nothing. Is this how you repay me for saving your life?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°In the future, it¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t kill you once ¡­ No, twice. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around, ¡°So that¡¯s really the case.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang didn¡¯t know what An Zheng meant by saying this. After all, only An Zheng had seen the deep worry in his heart before. Until now, An Zheng still did not understand why his biggest worry was not Chen Zhongqi, but Feng Xiuyang. Even though such an elegant youth who seemed to be a godlike person was a bit paranoid, in the end, he was unable to tell that there were evil thoughts running through his head.

    Feng Xiuyang watched as An Zheng left, andughed bitterly while shaking his head: ¡°Why are you guarding against me like your enemies?¡±

    An Zheng walked a few steps before stopping, ¡°It¡¯s obviously you, be on your guard against me like you¡¯re guarding against your enemies.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face changed, his eyebrows drooped, his eyes became serious, and he asked himself: ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yes.

    An Zheng left. Feng Xiuyang stood on top of that peach branch for a very long time as well. Maybe An Zheng had reminded him, or maybe he had already thought of something in his heart, but was just unwilling to admit it. He had once observed An Zheng from the shadows for a long time, and admired those people who stood beside him and chatted andughed with him. For example, Du Shoushou, or anyone in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, or even that monkey.

    After An Zheng left the peach forest, he seemed to be walking aimlessly. He did not leave quickly, and he quickly forgot about Feng Xiuyang, because even though he was very worried about Feng Xiuyang, he didn¡¯t seem to bhreat to him. The biggest threat now was the masked guy. The mask covered An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

    But An Zheng knew that the masked guy would not appear too far the next time. He believed that he was toying with An Zheng, so he couldn¡¯t wait.

    Then tear your mask apart.

    An Zheng stood still, there was a man dressed in a daoist robe in front of him.

    Whether it was real or fake, most sects in the Central ins would more or less say that they were connected to the Dao Sect. ording to the rumors, the true forms of cultivation came from the Dao Sect, and it was even older than the Buddhist Sect. This person wearing the Daoist robe was not a Daoist priest, because his Daoist robe was only made into the style of a Daoist robe. He looked to be around forty years old. His eyes were cold and arrogant, and there was a murderous look on his face.

    ¡°You also came to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The middle-aged man nodded his head, ¡°He¡¯s indeed here to kill you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Alright then, if it¡¯s convenient, let me know, why did youe to kill me?¡±

    The middle-aged man pointed behind An Zheng: ¡°Not long ago, you just killed a young man in the peach forest. Perhaps in the future, he would have an endless future. Even if he didn¡¯t, he would still marry and have his own children, and continue the family line. But I can¡¯t now. You killed him, and all my fantasiese to an end. There is no longer the glorious doings of fantasy, and no longer the heavenly joy of fantasy. ¡±

    He said: ¡°My name is Situ Daye.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Time Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 513 ¨C Time Beasts</h4>

    An Zheng could not help butugh, ¡°So, in the eyes of you people, happiness is actually also good. Then, when you destroyed the entire Niu Family, did you not think that you would have retribution one day? ¡±

    Situ Daye¡¯s face seemed to be covered by a human skin mask, his tone was heavy, but his expression did not seem to be sad at all. No matter how he looked at it, his face was stiff and expressionless.

    That pair of eyes was especially frightening, like the eyes of a dead fish, staring straight at someone.

    He stared at An Zheng and answered: ¡°Where is the retribution, just who¡¯s strong and who¡¯s weak. If my son Situ Xiong is stronger than you, then is your retribution correct? Besides, why should I care about the thoughts of others? If I kill others, others will not be able to kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°So? What are you waiting for? ¡±

    Situ Daye: ¡°Waiting for your friend.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, as he understood what Situ Daye meant.

    Situ Daye said: ¡°If you have any method to call for help, use it as soon as possible, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    An Zheng knew what Situ Daye meant by that. He wanted to help him, and Situ Daye wanted him to help in order to kill even more people.

    After waiting for a long time, An Zheng still did not have any reaction. Situ Daye could not help but feel a little regretful: ¡°If there is no one to apany you on the Road to River Styx, you will feel lonely.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You father and son should be able to travel together on the Road to River Styx, and should not be lonely.¡±

    Situ Daye lifted his finger and pointed to the sky, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I admire your courage, but the arrogance you have now isn¡¯t in terms of showing off your courage, it¡¯s because you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    A ck hole appeared in the sky, and time and space seemed to distort. A very strange sound appeared. It sounded like the hiss of some demon beast, so sharp that it caused one¡¯s ears to explode. That feeling was as if the sound had turned into a knife and drilled into his body. Even his skin was about to be cut off inch by inch. A beam of ck light dropped down from the ck hole, its speed was so fast that no one could react to it. Even with An Zheng¡¯s reaction speed and movement speed, he was actually unable to dodge it.

    And the moment the ck light covered An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Control?

    A huge rodent-like ck demon beast drilled out from the ck hole. Its head alone wasrger than a normal human¡¯s. The eyes of this thing are so round that they look as if they were painted on them. Its eyes were not ck and white, but a spiral pattern. The moment it came out of the ck hole, as it looked at An Zheng, the thread pattern in its eyes started to spin.

    Slow!

    An Zheng wanted to resist, but he discovered that his speed was so slow that it was hard to describe. If it was said that the reaction speed of a normal adult man was ten, An Zheng could have been in the thousands or even tens of thousands. Therefore, when An Zheng moved at his fastest speed, ordinary people would not even be able to see his shadow. However, when An Zheng was about to attack, he was shocked to realize that his speed had slowed down to almost the same as that of an ordinary person.

    Fighting with an opponent that could possibly be at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage was already a matter of death. However, the enemy had reduced the speed at which An Zheng could rely on his own survival, so this was a disaster for An Zheng.

    Speed had always been one of the abilities that An Zheng was most proud of. Not to mention the Cultivation Power, which was already deeper and more overbearing than ordinary cultivators of the same level, even if he was on par with ordinary cultivators of the same level, his speed was sufficient to put him in an invincible position. His speed was fast, so he made the first move. With the same strength, the other side didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before winning.

    Right now, the enemy was much stronger than him in terms of Cultivation Power, realm, and speed.

    That ck rodent-like beast flew down from the sky andnded beside Situ Daye with a boom. It seemed to be at least a meter long, and there was ayer of needle-like needles on its body. They looked like rats, but their noses were like anteater¡¯s. There was even a ten thousand rune pattern on his forehead. It was unknown whether it was naturally or artificially carved.

    The Goblin Beast standing by Situ Daye¡¯s side actually had a very seductive sense of harmony.

    ¡°Do you know how lowly and ignorant you are?¡±

    Situ Daye shook his head: ¡°If I were willing, you wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to raise your hand. I don¡¯t even need to do anything, it¡¯s just my pet. With sucuge gap between us, you were actually able to boast so shamelessly! If you aren¡¯t an idiot, then what are you? Let me give you another word of advice. You won¡¯t be able to do it yourself, so please ask for help. Let your friendse and save you.

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°My friends will all live thousand years.¡±

    Situ Daye patted the body of the beast, ¡°This iime beast, you might not even hear of it. With your age and experience, there are many things you haven¡¯t seen before. This thing was not from the Central ins, nor was it from the Western Regions. It came from an isted ind outside the South Sea. Time-beasts didn¡¯t have much ability, they could only control time. Right now, your attacking speed has been suppressed by 99% because I still want to give you a decent way to die and let your friendse and save you. ¡±

    After he patted the time beast, it shot ouurple-ck ball at An Zheng. It looked like a ball of fog, but also like a ball of substance. An Zheng instinctively wanted to dodge, but his body simply could not keep up with his reaction. His brain had already issued out the orders, but he didn¡¯t have the time to carry it out before the ck purplish ball of mist crashed into An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng felt as if his body was struck by a giant millstone as he suddenly fell backwards.

    Under the immense pressure, his body seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart. The sound of bones being crushed was so loud that his skin felt like it was being torn apart.

    However, after this huge power passed, An Zheng realized that he wasn¡¯t injured at all. After a careful examination of his body, he realized that even his willpower had started to slow down. His body, which had been lowered to the speed of an ordinary person, turned stiff. He raised his hand, as if moving slowly.

    His brain began to be unable to keep up and his eyes started to be cloudy.

    Situ Daye, who was standing opposite of An Zheng, continued, ¡°With your abilities, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me. Even if you kill my child, I am still an elder of the Jianghu and won¡¯t bully you. So I¡¯m giving you a chance to ask for help. Do you have friends and family nearby? Contact them and have theme and save you. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to shake his head, but his head was extremely heavy.

    Situ Daye continued, ¡°Ask for help... Ask for help ¡­ ¡°Please ask for help ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes became even more confused. Then, he started to repeat himself following Situ Daye¡¯s voice: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, I have to ask for help. ¡°Only by begging for help can I survive ¡­¡±

    The corner of Situ Daye¡¯s mouth raised slightly, his eyes filled with pride.

    He continued, ¡°Ask for help. Contact all your friends that you can contact. They will alle to save you.¡±

    An Zheng followed: ¡°Contact them, have theme to save me ¡­ ¡­ ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    He knew that his opponent was finished, even if his opponent waalented youth. He endured the pain of losing his son, because he did not want to simply kill An Zheng. He wanted to kill all of An Zheng¡¯s friends who were rted to him, even though that wouldn¡¯t be enough to dispel his hatred, it was still better than just killing An Zheng.

    The expression in his eyes as he looked at An Zheng slowly became confused, his expression became stiff and lifeless. He looked at An Zheng¡¯s body as if he was petrified. As long as one more second passed, he felt that one more second would be enough for An Zheng to ask for help. He was sure that someone like An Zheng wouldn¡¯t possibly not have any helpers by his side. Thus, he only needed to wait a second before he could take his revenge.

    A second would pass.

    However, he found that he was wrong.

    Blood dripped from the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth, but his eyes gradually regained rity.

    Bite the tip of his tongue? Bite your lips?

    Situ Daye was stunned. Such a simple and slight pain would not allow An Zheng to escape from the control of the time beast. There was only one time beast¡¯s power, but it could be ranked as a Golden-Rank demon beast, and it could even be near the peak of the Golden-Rank. He was probably not far from the Purple-Rank Divine Beast. Such powerful control, even cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage would find it difficult to resist, let alone a young man like An Zheng.

    The abilities of a time beast matched its master¡¯s strength, Situ Daye firmly believed that as long as he entered the Lower Celestial Stage, cultivators of the same cultivation level or higher would not be his match. With the timing beast¡¯s control, the opponent would instantly lose the ability to resist. Even if it was just for a second, it was enough for cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage.

    How could that youth, who didn¡¯t seem to be very powerful, be able to struggle free from his control?

    ¡°Very strong.¡±

    An Zheng grinned, because his mouth was filled with blood, his white teeth were stained with blood, looking somewhat terrifying.

    ¡°This must be what you took from the Niu Family back then, right?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath. Even though his body had notpletely recovered, he had at least regained consciousness.

    ¡°The Niu family¡¯s industry is veryrge, especially maritime transport. The southwest border of Da Xi was the vast South Sea. Niu family¡¯s fleet found the beast on a lone ind in the South Sea. ¡°After you received the news, you immediately annihted the entire Niu Family and stole the time beast.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand with much difficulty. He raised his hand to wipe the blood trail at the corner of his mouth, and said to Situ Daye: ¡°Even though saying this has the intention of admitting defeat, I still have to tell you, you won¡¯t seed. There are many people who want to control my thoughts, and those who can control my thoughts will never appear. ¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    Situ Daye¡¯s patience had already reached its limit, he had never encountered sucenacious youth. Therefore, he did not n to wait any longer. Taking a step out, he walked right in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng wanted to react, but it seemed that he did not have the ability.

    Situ Daye struck his palm toward An Zheng¡¯s chest, and just as the palm was about to make contact with An Zheng¡¯s body, thirty Holy Fish Scale flew out spontaneously, and then, they blocked in front of An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body was still under the time beast¡¯s control, but he did not have any magical equipment!

    The Holy Fish Scale could be the best defensive magical equipment in the world, even if it was against the cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage, it would not be destroyed. The thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scalebined their defensive power to help An Zheng block this attack.

    However, the difference was too great. An Zheng¡¯s body was like a broken kite as he flew backwards and crashed into severalrge trees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can block me!¡±

    Situ Daye was furious, he chased after An Zheng with big steps.

    However, just as he took a step forward, his speed suddenly slowed!

 Chapter 514 - How is your master today?

    <h4>Chapter 514 ¨C How is your master today?</h4>

    Situ Daye was much stronger than An Zheng. One was a super strong Ranker who was close to the peak of the Higher Completion Stage while the other was at the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage.

    However, An Zheng still did not choose to ask for help, because he knew that even if Qi Tian came, he might not be able to win.

    Not for any other reason, but because of the beasts.

    Time beasts did not have any other abilities, but foime beast to be able to reach the peak of the Golden-Rank, which was close to the level of a divine beast of the Purple-Rank, was equivalent to gaining control over it. The only difference was the timing. To opponents whose cultivation base was not as high as Situ Daye¡¯s, the time beast¡¯s control would be extended indefinitely. As for cultivators higher ranked than Situ Daye, time beasts would also be controlled, but their time would be rtively reduced.

    Even if it was against a strong Lower Celestial Stage, the time beast would still control itself. However, after reaching this level, it would not be a matter of time, there would still broblem with the probability. This probability depended on the type of cultivator. If a cultivator¡¯s attack was weaker than his defense, then the possibility of them being temporarily controlled by the time beast was very high. This was because the time beast¡¯s speed surpassed any cultivator of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Even if it was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, An Zheng¡¯s speed in the past might not even be faster than a time beast. The time beast was like a valiant warrior unafraid of death. No matter what level the opponent was at, it would attack and control them. Although the probability of being controlled was pitifully small when one reached the state where An Zheng had once been at his peak, this still did not exclude the possibility of being controlled.

    Therefore, with An Zheng¡¯s current strength, it was simply impossible for him to defeat Situ Daye.

    Qi Tian¡¯s cultivation had recovered quite a bit, but his strength was still at the Higher Completion Stage, so the exact level of his cultivation was impossible to determine. In a head-on sh with Situ Daye, Qi Tian had a higher chance of winning. But adding the time beasts, Qi Tian¡¯s chances of winning were practically zero. Because Qi Tian waerson with extraordinary attack power, his defense relied on his own body¡¯s strength. In terms of mental defense, however, he could not hold against time beasts.

    And the most terrifying thing about time beasts was that they could still evolve. The most powerful evolution state of a Time Beast was that of a Primal Divine Beast. In other words, the highest cultivation level one could reach was around the second level of Purple-Rank. Once the time beasts had evolved to such an extent, then the power of control would undoubtedly be terrifying. Against an opponent of the same level, the chances of controlling a time beast were very high. Facing a low level opponent, he even caused the opponent to fall into a deep sleep.

    However, An Zheng had awoken at this time. Even though his body was still unable to break free, this showed just how strong An Zheng was.

    Situ Daye was furious, he had given up on his previous thoughts, and could not wait any longer, he immediately wanted to kill An Zheng.

    However, the second time he attacked, his movements suddenly slowed down.

    But it was too slow.

    But for An Zheng, this was the best time.

    The moment Situ Daye slowed down, the binding on his body suddenly disappeared. Having recovered his speed, An Zheng shot out like a cannonball in front of Situ Daye, and smashed Situ Daye¡¯s chest with his fist. The strength of this punch was powerful enough to split even a ten thousand year old mischievous stone into pieces.

    But Situ Daye was still a Higher Completion Stage cultivator, and one that was close to its peak. For cultivators at this level, their physical bodies were already terrifyingly tough. To tell the truth, with An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power at the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, he simply could not destroy his opponent¡¯s body. This was the huge gap between their realms. There was no way he would be able to break it just because he was a genius.

    Although it was impossible to break it, Situ Daye¡¯s body still uncontrobly flew backwards. An Zheng had been certain from the start that this punch of his could not injure Situ Daye, and what he wanted was time. This punch gave Situ Daye no time to think about anything else, he could only defend.

    And at this time, An Zheng¡¯s odds of winning were about toe to an end.

    Unknowingly, good old man Mao¡¯er had appeared in front of the time beast. The time beast was huge, likuge mouse. It looked ferocious and terrifying. There was ayer of spikes that looked like a hedgehog on the outside of its body, preventing people from getting close to it. Generally speaking, this kind of demon beast with a weak attack power that was aplete mess always had this kind of extraordinary defensive power, and time beasts were the same. Its ability to resist was very strong, and not only in its physical body, but also in its mind.

    Therefore, oncime beast recognized itself as its master, it would be very difficult for it to be taken away by someone else. Previously, it was because the Niu Family people thought that the item was unknown and didn¡¯t know how to train and order it, so they didn¡¯t recognize it as their master and got snatched away by Situ Daye. In the early days, Situ Daye had experienced the power of an outdated beast, so he knew what a time beast¡¯s ability was. After exterminating the entire Niu Family, he immediately began to recognize time beasts as his masters.

    Unless he died, there was little chance of making the Time Beast betray him.

    However, humans could not, good old man could.

    That was actually a very shocking scene. A five meterrge rodent-like demonic beast, facing the cute and weak little cat good old man, no matter what, it had an overwhelming advantage. However, when the stars in good old man¡¯s eyes started to circte, this demon beast that looked very fierce looked like a mouse that had actually seen a cat.

    The grade of good old man was just there, the highest amongst all the Purple-Rank Beasts.

    Although this grade and the good old man¡¯s current ability were ipatible, no one could change anything. good old man squatted there and raised his head to look into the eyes of the beast, meowing once. The sound was neither harsh nor loud, but the time beast was very scared and could not help but back off.

    Just like when he tamed the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast, the good old man¡¯s taming of the time beast was extremely overbearing. What is a Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast? That waerrifying existence that was only second to good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations in terms of treasure hunting. However, in front of good old man, it was still as obedient as if it was only a cat.

    Such a short period of time was enough for An Zheng.

    He struggled free from the control of the time beast, and then smashed Situ Daye flying backwards with a single punch.

    At this time, the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist lit up.

    ¡°Give me back my strength first!¡±

    An Zheng tried to contact Chen Xiaoyao.

    But there was no response at all.

    To An Zheng, this was definitely not good news.

    Even if good old man had temporarily controlled the time beast, with good old man¡¯s current rank, it was still a little difficult. The time it took to control it wasn¡¯t too long. And with An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, defeating Situ Daye was impossible. At this time, his only hope seemed to be to take back the other half of his Cultivation Power from Chen Xiaoyao. However ¡­ Chen Xiaoyao was in closed door cultivation.

    After the battle with Chen Wunuost time, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s injuries had worsened and he could only cultivate in seclusion.

    This was truly a bad luck.

    An Zheng lifted his hand to wipe the blood trail at the corner of his mouth, and then once again charged towards Situ Daye. Since there was nothing to rely on, he could only rely on himself. Even though he knew that he was no match for Ye Xiwen, he still wouldn¡¯t lower his head.

    Situ Daye turned around and red at the beast.

    The Time Beast let out an aggrieved cry, as if it was trying to defend itself.

    ¡°What do I need you for?!¡±

    Situ Daye cursed in anger before he turned around and stretched out his hand, perfectly blocking An Zheng¡¯s fist. But An Zheng¡¯s left fist blocked it, and suddenly, a Broken Army Sword appeared in his right hand and shed upwards. Situ Daye¡¯s speed had not recovered yet, but he was almost cut open. A ball of Cultivation Power exploded from his body, causing An Zheng to fly backwards in the air due to the tremendous force of the explosion.

    He couldn¡¯t beat them, he really couldn¡¯t.

    Even if An Zheng wasn¡¯t able to find an opponent at the same age as him, he still didn¡¯t have any chance of winning against such a strong opponent like Situ Daye. Even if he had Broken Army Sword s, or Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s, he still could not beat them. The difference in realm was too huge. An Zheng was at the sixth stage of Lower Completion Stage, while the opponent was at least at the eighth or ninth stage.

    An Zheng¡¯s Qi and blood surged, but he still clenched his teeth and rushed forward.

    There was no way to retreat at this time. If he retreated, he would die even faster. The opponent¡¯s strength was enough to easily catch up to him, and if he were to entrust his own back to the enemy, then death would happen in an instant.

    An Zheng¡¯s only hope was that good old man would be able to control the time beasts a little longer. If that was the case, with the help of the Holy Fish Scale, he would be able to hold on for a little longer.

    But does insistence make sense?

    ¡°Really.¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I really don¡¯t feel like a master at all, right?¡±

    The second time An Zheng was sent flying, a warm palm appeared behind him and held onto his back. An Zheng suddenly turned his head, and saw Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s face which carried an extremely demonic charm. Chen Xiaoyao is a veryplicated person, but there is one thing that is very simple ¡­ That was his attraction. Although he looked like a middle-aged man in his forties, to women, he was definitely someone who would kill anyone of his age.

    Those young girls that had just recently opened their hearts were really too easily mesmerized by a man like him.

    He caught An Zheng and then took a step forward to stand in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking, are all the masters in the world as shameless as I am? Thinking about it, I wasn¡¯t your master before, so I absorbed your blood energy. I absorbed your Cultivation Power, so of course it can¡¯t be considered as shameless right? ¡±

    He did not wait for An Zheng to speak: ¡°If you dare say that you¡¯re wrong, then you can do it yourself.¡±

    An Zheng opened his mouth, but once again swallowed down the words that were about to leave his mouth.

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s nothing else to say? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I would rather die than lie, so I can only remain silent.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Even if you¡¯re afraid of death, you still say it with such backbone. It truly isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and walked forward step by step: ¡°Although my injuries have yet to recover, although I really do not want to bother with the matters of the martial arts world anymore, although this master of mine is indeed not qualified, but ¡­ When others beat up my disciple and my disciple got beaten up, I did it unrestrainedly. I felt that my disciple should have been tempered to this extent. Now that you want to kill him, you need to ask me. ¡±

    He had only taken a single step, yet he was already in front of Situ Daye. The two of them were standing face to face, practically breathing in each other¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Did you ask me?¡±

    he asked.

    Situ Daye was so scared that his face turned white.

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°I know, other than you, there are a few people watching from the sides. Initially, it was inevitable that the younger generation martial arts practitioners would stumble and suffer losses because their cultivation base was not high enough. But with so many people preparing all kinds of methods to kill a child like him, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too shameless? ¡°Remember what I said here today...¡±

    When he said these words, he had casually dissolved Situ Daye by striking out at least three thousand times. Even for cultivators who were on the verge of reaching the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, three thousand times of attacks onlysted for an instant.

    Chen Xiaoyao had totally ignored Situ Daye¡¯s attacks, it was so strong that there was no reason to. He seemed to be waiting for Situ Daye to lose all courage as he reached out and grabbed Situ Daye by the neck, ¡°I will annihte anyone who dares to touch my disciple. ¡°That¡¯s not enough. From top to bottom, I will not spare anyone who is rted to you.¡±

    He looked at Situ Daye¡¯s struggling face with contempt: ¡°Weren¡¯t you also asking him to look for help earlier? You want to get rid of everything in one fell swoop, don¡¯t you? ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m his biggest helper. I¡¯ll see if you can beat me up or not.¡±

    He lifted Situ Daye up with one hand and then fiercely pushed him down. With a bang, he stuffed Situ Daye¡¯s head intock. Situ Daye¡¯s head was stuffed inside, his body leaned down, and his legs continued to kick.

    ¡°What a disgusting cultivation method.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao moved one thousand meters away, his left hand grabbing onto Situ Daye¡¯s ankle while his right hand grabbed onto Situ Daye¡¯s right ankle.

    Witipping sound, a living person was cut into two halves.

    But there were no bloody scenes, the two identical Situ Daye appeared in his hands. The two Situ Daye s did not look any different, even if one were to stare, they would not be able to see any difference. However, the only difference now was that one was wearing clothes, while the other was not.

    ¡°Twin brothers, cultivate the twin techniques.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao raised Situ Daye who was on the left and threw him to the ground, then sent him flying with a kick. He then threw the one on the right into the air. It was roughly a hundred meters long. Afterwards, he opened his palm and clenched it. Situ Daye, who was in the sky, exploded with a loud bang, filling the sky with blood mist.

    Then, he turned around to look at the Situ Daye that he had kicked flying, and stretched out his hand to grab at a distance. It was like a small mouse that had been grabbed by a big hand, screaming and struggling wildly.

    ¡°You want to kill my disciple, so you¡¯re the first person in the world that I¡¯m warning of. There is nothing good or evil about me, but I believe in you. Of course I mean what I say. ¡±

    As his hand pressed down, Situ Daye couldn¡¯t help but kneel there.

    ¡°Like I said, whoever wants to kill him, I¡¯ll annihte his door and let you clearly see whether you can die or not.¡±

    At this moment, more than a dozen figures flew over like lightning. Strangely enough, everyone was holding what looked likuge in their hands, which was filled with a lot of human heads.

    ¡°Reporting to High Lord, kill all disciples of the Hanhai Sect in the Immortal Pce!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°How can a mere immortal pce be used? I¡¯ve said that I will annihte his entire family. You guys go to the Hanhai Sect, and leave no one alive. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The dozen or so figures disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a floor full of heads.

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at Situ Daye: ¡°Now you can die.¡±

    Then Situ Daye died, his body exploding like a bloody mist.

    Chen Xiaoyao turned around and asked An Zheng, ¡°How is it?

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 515 - - Wooden Ganoderma Lucidum

    <h4>Chapter 515 ¨C Wooden Ganoderma Lucidum</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Chen Xiaoyao and said: ¡°Previously, I was already injured when I was fighting with Chen Wunuo. Now, I havee out again to try to be brave ¡­ Is there anything wrong? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Can a few words of concern kill you? If I don¡¯t show off, you¡¯ll be bullied to death, and I won¡¯t be able to show my face. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fine ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I don¡¯t think much of such a small fry. You, on the other hand, have been too ostentatioustely. Words that show off too much ¡­ You have to be able to do it yourself. I don¡¯t mind showing my prowess. Why can¡¯t I do it? However, for someone like you, who can¡¯t even defeat a mere cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage, toe out and make a name for yourself is truly a little shameful. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A mere Higher Completion Stage?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Of course ¡­¡±

    He turned around and looked at the time beast, ¡°This thing can still be used, but its grade is a little low.¡± Compared to your cat, it¡¯s on apletely different level. ¡°So it¡¯s useless for you to keep it, I¡¯m going to have my birthday in a few days ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Take it.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? Even if I don¡¯t have the appearance of a master, you should still have the appearance of a disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I wish master the honor of sharing this congrattory gift with me. I wish master the best of fortune.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Then, he really took away the time beast. He looked around and said, ¡°There are still a lot of people who want to bully you, but they all know how to weigh themselves. You are just too lonely ¡­ I¡¯m talking about being too lonely. I¡¯m talking about you wanting to shoulder everything by yourself, not wanting to implicate others. With your strength, you obviously aren¡¯t a match for that guy just now. However, if we join hands with Qi Tian, Xiao Bai, and the others, we might not necessarily be unable to fight them. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°This is my way of minimizing the losses.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed, ¡°Forget it, with your personality, there is nothing to advise you on. The Hanhai Sect has ceased to exist from today onwards. This is also my attitude towards Da Xi. Da Xi was very big, the biggest in the world. But if my people from Chen Xiaoyao, the Da Xi, want to move, I have to see if I have enough strength or not. There aren¡¯t many opponents in this world that I can face. Chen Wunuo, Buddha, that Old Taoist on Mount Wudang that hasn¡¯t appeared for many years can be considered one, and there¡¯s another fellow with a sword hidden in his umbre that can be considered half a match. Since there are only these three and a half people in this world, you can change your way of doing things in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good for you to be awesome, but the people don¡¯t think much of a person. It¡¯s not only him who thinkerson is awesome. There are a lot of people around him, like me. The reason why I stood here today and casually eliminated a single Situ Daye is to let the world clearly see how much weight you hold. ¡±

    He turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Actually, boasting includes saying who my master is.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come on, I said my master was Chen Xiaoyao, who knows who you are.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said as he walked, ¡°You can add two words to the name Chen Xiaoyao ¡­ Demon Lord. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I would have been killed even faster if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao slightly paused, and then nodded seriously: ¡°Mn ¡­ What you say is not unreasonable. Walking in the martial arts world and mentioning my name may not be a good thing, but the word ¡®Demon Marshall¡¯ is indeed something that dies much faster. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go slowly. Happy Birthday.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Then it disappeared.

    An Zheng looked at the ce where Chen Xiaoyao had disappeared to, and his gaze never left them for a long time. To be honest, it was a good feeling. No matter if it was his previous life or this life, An Zheng waerson who very rarely went to protect him. However, no matter how strong a person was, there would always be times where they would feel helpless. At this time, a person with the identity of a master appeared. It was truly touching.

    There was an ancient saying, ¡°A master for a day, a father for life.¡±

    At this time, a person eagerly ran over from the distance with a forehead full of perspiration: ¡°An Zheng, look what I found.¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved as he ran over to An Zheng. When An Zheng saw himing, he could not help but chuckle. This fellow was extremely shrewd, to the point that he seemed to be extremely shrewd, but sometimes, his personality was no different than a child¡¯s.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it jusiece of Lingzhi?¡±

    An Zheng said in disdain.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°What do you know... Let me ask you, what does an ordinary lingzhi grow on? ¡±

    ¡°Most of them are Wood Lingzhi.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but this one is different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°This is a Wooden Ganoderma that grows on an extraordinary piece of wood ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can die now.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said smugly: ¡°One look and you will understand. Do you know what kind of wood is the most overpowered in this Immortal pce?¡±

    An Zheng casually took out a big peach tree from the Blood Pearl Bracelend shook it: ¡°This?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was shocked when he saw him holding uree. ¡°Are you sick ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m not going to lower myself to a childish level like you. Inside the Immortal Pce has a few things that are so powerful that even the truly powerful cultivators would have their legs turned into jelly, let alone you and me. Blue Lotus¡¯s Blue Lotus, and Purple Ivy¡¯s Purple Ivy, there was no need to say these things, but they had to be said. No matter if it¡¯s you or Purple Ivy, what are the simrities between the two? ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Life items are all nts, you idiot.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a look of despise: ¡°So the most awesome thing in this Immortal pce isn¡¯t some magical equipment like gold, silver, copper, iron or something else, but nts. Xuan-Yuan was rumored to have trained in the sword his entire life, but in reality, his life form was alnt, called selections, the selections of good birds choosing trees to perch on. Do you think what the ancients said about a good bird choosing a tree to sleep in was a good bird choosing a good tree to sleep in? ¡°No, no, no, choosing a tree actually refers to a tree.¡±

    It was actually An Zheng¡¯s first time hearing suching, he nodded: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°You really are a waste. You don¡¯t know anything about the legends of the deities. Good birds choose trees to live on, and good birds choose trees to live on. The good bird was a bird, it was the love pet of Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, it was called the good bird. ording to the legends, a good bird could spread its wings for hundreds of miles. Even a divine beast like the phoenix could only submit to it when it saw it. But as for the wood selection, it waall tree that was so tall that one could not see its borders, and the ce Xuan-Yuan had originally cultivated in, was above the trees. It is said that when Xuan-Yuan first started cultivating, he found a divine tree in Mount Kunlun.

    An Zheng: ¡°In other words, the lingzhi root in your hand was selected from the tree?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, it is a dry branch of the tree. On the day that Xuan-Yuan became the emperor, he thought about the help that Selective Wood had given him and moved him to the Inside the Immortal Pce. After the Great Immortal War, the trees were destroyed and the roots burned. It was said that it was caused by an expert from the Buddhist Sect who invited the Burning Heaven Fire. The dead branch I came across should be the little one left over from the selection of trees. Although it has already died, the spirit energy within is still there. This Ganoderma absorbs the spirit energy from the branches, and it contains Xuan-Yuan¡¯s initialprehension when he was cultivating, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too awesome? ¡±

    ¡°Not awesome.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°I still have to say, it¡¯s useless for me toprehend others¡¯ insights.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram, of course there¡¯s no use in trying toprehend it, but do you know how many good things this thing can be exchanged for? I bet someone is willing to trade you a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How can there be such an idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, we¡¯ll go to the Great Western Regionter. We¡¯ll set up a shop to sell this to your little buddy Qing Zhai, see how many people wille.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that harm Tan Taiche?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s right, even Qing Zhai might have been destroyed because of this.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet suddenly shed with light, and the Wood Selecting Ganoderma in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands disappeared with a swoosh. Chen Shaobai looked at his empty hand, then looked at An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet: ¡°This is too much ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not me ¡­¡±

    He quickly checked the Blood Pearl Bracelet and found that the Lingzhi was truly inside. However, no matter how he tried to summon it, it was useless. He looked at Chen Shaobai a little awkwardly: ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and snatch a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact topensate you. If you, this Lingzhi, were to fly in, you wouldn¡¯t being out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What exactly is inside that Blood Pearl Bracelet of yours that can make the Wood Selecting Ganoderma fly in and note out?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A small piece of dirt... Rumor has it that it¡¯s called the Swelling Earth. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face became twisted, his eyes were as big as an egg, ¡°What did you say? Swelling Earth? That is an ancient divine artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°You seem to be right, your Lingzhi is stuck in the Swelling Earth without being able toe out.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the Blood Pearl Bracelet shed and the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°We will receive the divine item, Wooden Ganoderma. Its ss is unknown, and it will automatically be nted in the Swelling Earth. Mu Lingzhi had the medicinal effect of Purple-Rank and divine pellet rank. With the leveling up of Blood Pearl, the value of all the medicines in the medicinal fields would be raised to the fifth stage of Golden-Rank. She also had the ability to directly refine pellets. As the Swelling Earth absorbed the medicinal properties of the Lingzhi, it began to recover its original ability. Right now, it is only at one in ten thousand. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled, what did that mean? Is one in ten thousand interesting?

    He shrugged his shoulders, as he was unable toe out anyways. He could only smile apologetically at Chen Shaobai: ¡°I owe you a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, if you need anything, just let me know, I¡¯ll find it for you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I need to find a notebook, so that you won¡¯t forget to brag about me in the past.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard Qi Tian shouting from afar: ¡°Where¡¯s my helper! ¡°Fuck, just you wait, wait for my helpers toe and teach you a lesson!¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, thinking how could Qi Tian be forced to such a state? Qi Tian was always the kind of person who fought as if he couldn¡¯t beat someone, then ran when he couldn¡¯t win, why would he call for help? With questions in their minds, the two of them dashed towards the source of the voice.

 Chapter 516 - Almost puking blood

    <h4>Chapter 516 ¨C Almost puking blood</h4>

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were both stunned after they rushed over. Seeing this scene in front of them, the two of them were a little speechless.

    There were four or five female cultivators standing opposite Qi Tian. The oldest one looked to be around forty years old, while the youngest was around sixteen or seventeen. They should all be from the same sect, so they scolded Qi Tian until his face and neck turned red, without any strength to resist at all.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he could tell that the women in front of him werecking in confidence, and their cultivation should not be that high. At most, they could only barely enter Captive Stage, and were barely qualified to enter the immortal pce. The youngest of them, probably didn¡¯t even havaptive Stage, and didn¡¯t even know how they came up.

    Judging from the way they spoke, they were probably Korean. As the two countries crossed paths, a small part of Korea was bordering the State of Yan, which could be considered one of the neighbouring countries. The people of Korea had always been proud of their noble ways of speaking, but now, these shrew women were scolding people in a different way.

    After listening for a while, An Zheng more or less understood what it meant. It was that Qi Tian had found some sort of treasure and was about to take it, but then those women shouted for help. Aesult, when they arrived at the ce, they discovered that they had been tricked. Those women were in no danger at all. When he returned, the treasures he found had already been taken away by those few female aplices.

    Qi Tian was enraged, he chased after the woman and were not afraid of him, after probing for a bit, he felt that Qi Tian was not willing to make a move on the woman, and so he became even more angry. They walked and walked while Qi Tian chased them, wanting to take back what they had. However, the curses of the girls became more and more unpleasing to the ears.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed the moment he saw them, and fury filled his eyes.

    ¡°I know them, they im to be disciples of the Korean Celestial Maiden Sect, and call themselves fairies. However, all of them were sinister and cunning. Thest time I came, it was the same fate. A few girls begged for help, and I rushed over, only to find them sitting there like nothing had happened while they ate the melon seeds. I know I¡¯ve been tricked. When I go back and look, the things I found were taken away by their aplices. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said angrily: ¡°At that time, I was also looking for them to argue, but in the end, I was scolded in the same way.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still a habitual criminal.¡±

    An Zheng asked Qi Tian: ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°It is not really anything, it is a small object with the power of the lightning spirit. I want to be of use to you, so I have to take it off. In the end, they were tricked away and won¡¯t admit anything. ¡±

    The oldest of the girls said, ¡°What are you talking about, keep your mouth clean. You¡¯re the liar.¡± A grown man fighting with us for things, if you can¡¯t snatch it thene and scold, you have no shame. It wasn¡¯t easy for us weak girls to get into the immortal pce, and it wasn¡¯t easy for us to find some good stuff with our own abilities, but you shameless ones have to snatch it away! ¡±

    More and more people heard his shout and stopped to watch.

    Seeing that there are a lot of people, the woman suddenly burst into tears: ¡°Warriors, please help us judge the situation. This ugly man covets the beauty of our female disciples and has already harassed us all along the way. If we weren¡¯t united and supported each other along the way, I don¡¯t know if he would have snatched that female disciple away to vent his lust for beasts. Now, he¡¯s trying to rob us again. Why is this person so evil? I beg everyone to be the judge, sucerson should be sent to hell! ¡±

    Qi Tian was so angry that his face turned white: ¡°I clearly saw that thing. You guys asked me for help, and I immediately rushed over to save you guys, but in the end, you guys lied to me!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    The woman held onto her waist and said, ¡°We have so many people and we still need you to save us? Moreover, this Inside the Immortal Pce is full of chivalrous people, other than you, ugly bastard, who will make things difficult for us? ¡°Everyone, please help me. This ugly monster has been harassing us for several days already!¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°I just entered the Immortal Pce today! That thing is mine! ¡±

    The group of women began to curse, and all of them were filled with righteous indignation. There were even a few who were crying their heart out.

    A fat, tall cultivator at the side said to Qi Tian somewhat angrily, ¡°How can a man do such a dirty thing? I am a Korean monk many, can not sit back and do nothing. I am determined to interfere in today¡¯s matters. I shall give you a word of advice, don¡¯t bring about any more disgrace to yourself. ¡±

    Qi Tian angrily bared his teeth: I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s them who are lying! ¡±

    There were also people whispering, ¡°These women are simply scum. They do evil deeds based on the fact that they are women. They have been lying quite often in the Immortal pce these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Who cares. It¡¯s none of our business anyway. We just want to watch the show.¡±

    Some of them were confused by the miserable wails of the girls, pointing at Qi Tian and condemning him.

    An Zheng frowned, this matter already did not exin anything. At first, there was no proof that Qi Tian found it. When Qi Tian just found it, a woman ran over to ask for help. After all, the immortal pce was divided into two factions. One was the Central ins cultivator while the other was a Buddhist cultivator. Even if they were people of the two great sects, they wouldn¡¯t fight unless there was a direct confrontation. Everyone was trying to ask for money, so for the time being, they could be considered to have nothing to do.

    No matter how Qi Tian refuted, in the eyes of the spectators, those who thought that Qi Tian was not right were still the majority. A woman¡¯s pitiful crying could arouse a man¡¯s desire to protect her. Qi Tian was born a little uglier, so his situation was very bad.

    An Zheng patted Qi Tian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What do you n to do? If you don¡¯t n on giving up, we will definitely help you get it back. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s something you want to give me, or someone else¡¯s, or if it¡¯s something you want to keep for yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter. Just what you think. We are your friends, you decide, we will help you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°If you want me to say forget it, then forget it, but it¡¯s really not worth it. These women were so ck that they could be said to be white, while those that were rotten could be said to be good. A third of an inch wauge headache. Forget it, let¡¯s not bother with them. If these old masters were to act so shamelessly like this, I would have already carried my de to kill them. ¡±

    Qi Tian stood there with a stern face: ¡°What happened to his? A woman can act like a scoundrel? No, that thing is mine, and I have to get it back. This is my character, mine is mine. If they are wrong, then they are wrong, and want to apologize to me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Alright, then let them apologize.¡±

    The woman in the lead suddenly sat down on the ground and cried out, ¡°Is there still justice in this world? We are weak, so we might as well gather enough things to enter the immortal pce. We just want toe in and try our luck.¡± We know that we are weak and we are women. How would we dare to provoke others? If we were not this unreasonable, wouldn¡¯t we have been beaten to death long ago? ¡±

    ¡°This monkey-faced guy is a viin. Everyone should not believe his instructions. You can¡¯t leave either. If you leave, I¡¯m afraid we will be viciously attacked by him. Look, his helpers have alsoe. ¡°These rascals are acting so tyrannically in the immortal pce. I wonder how many more have been killed?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was enraged, ¡°Can you, this stinking woman, shut your mouth! When did we start acting so arrogantly?! ¡±

    The woman pretended to be frightened and retreated. ¡°Look, he¡¯s scolding so fiercely.¡±

    Following the increasing number of spectators, more and more people started to criticize Qi Tian and the others. The women were sobbing and crying. They had already won the sympathy of others. No matter what An Zheng and the rest said, no one would believe them.

    The more people scolded them, the more excited the women got and the harder they cried. In the end, he even said that Qi Tian had followed them secretly to peek at them taking a bath and going to the toilet. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t dare to split up, Qi Tian would have already made his move against them.

    Qi Tian was stubborn to the point that his heart ached, and his face was terrifyingly white from anger. However, he just stood there, saying time and time again, ¡°The thing is mine, I¡¯m not lying. Return the thing to me, apologize.¡±

    But his words, without any weight, had long been drowned in the denunciation of him.

    The tall and fat cultivator who had spoken before said, ¡°I said, today¡¯s matter will be under your control. You can either scram, or your master will personally kill you.¡±

    He walked up to the woman and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also Korean. I won¡¯t ignore you.¡±

    The woman hugged Zhu Zhu¡¯s thighs and cried out in gratitude. It was truly pitiful.

    Chen Shaobai was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a word. He pulled at Qi Tian, wanting to leave, but Qi Tian still stubbornly stood there, and said a few words back and forth: ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, the thing is mine, so you have to return it to me, and apologize to me.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, he had no idea what was going on.

    In the end, it was Qi Tian¡¯s performance that angered more and more cultivators, and the number of people who wanted to take action became more and more. Although these people were foolish, they still possessed the heart of a chivalrous hero. If they were to fight, then the one to be hurt would not be someone with the heart of a chivalrous hero. An Zheng had no choice but to drag Qi Tian along with him. As soon as they left, the women thanked them profusely. An Zheng turned his head to look and saw that most of them had left. Only the person called Mu Zhu and his subordinates were left standing there, ring at An Zheng and the rest.

    Qi Tian was still minding his own business as he spoke, obviously very angry.

    Chen Shaobai walked back while hugging Qi Tian: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s still the same old saying, if it¡¯s a few men, I¡¯ll cripple them.¡±

    He turned his head back, only to see that the older woman had stood up, and snuggled against the cultivator called Zhu Yi like a little bird nestling itself besiderson, sneering at Chen Shaobai. Seeing Chen Shaobai turn his head around, she even secretly reached out her hand and thumbed her thumb downwards. Chen Shaobai was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but when he thought about how no one could understand him, he felt deted.

    Qi Tian said as he walked, ¡°Why, why do you think? Just because they¡¯re women? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°That¡¯s right, just because they are women.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°If they do this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they suffer a loss.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but they¡¯ve gotten some benefits now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t want to stay here for even a minute longer. Let¡¯s hurry up and go, we should stay far away from here. You still think for them, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they suffer losses or not! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s jusity that those few young girls followed the wrong Master.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Bloodthirsty Red

    <h4>Chapter 517 ¨C Bloodthirsty Red</h4>

    Chen Shaobaiforted Qi Tian with all his might: ¡°My handsome monkey, don¡¯t be angry because of those women. This world is so colorful, if you see red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, you also want to see ck. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Did we just condone them?¡±

    These words caused An Zheng and his to stop in their tracks. An Zheng had actually been thinking about this question the entire time. Are those who take things from others by ckmail and deception sessful because we let them?

    Chen Shaobai stood there and thought for a good while: ¡°This is a very big problem, especially... You and I had the ability not to tolerate them, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we were supposed to hurt the innocent. We can do it, we can get justice back. However, the situation at that time did not allow it. Many befuddled cultivators stood on their side, and once they took action, the majority of the casualties would be those with chivalrous hearts. ¡±

    ¡°But there are too many powerless people in this world, like most ordinary people. For example, when he was ckmailed, he would often think of the words ¡°break the budget¡± and ¡°avoid any disasters.¡± But fundamentally, it is not themon sense of the people that can solve suching. ¡±

    Qi Tian asked: ¡°Relying on what?¡±

    ¡°Graveyard.¡±

    An Zheng replied with one word.

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°In every country, there is a need to useavy punishment to handle this sort of thing. There is a need for a strong yamen to enforce thew. But that is basically impossible. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For all sorts of reasons.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°For example, in a country, no matter how strong a country is, it is impossible to invest too much manpower and material resources to maintainw and order. On one hand, and on the other, the people themselves. Manymoners felt that it did not matter, or they could only swallow their anger. Therefore, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven to seek evidence from thew enforcement office. For example, not everyone in thew enforcement office was impartial. Every day, they faced countless trivial matters, so they would bezy. Everyone has the thought that it¡¯s better to have less trouble than to have more, but if you think about it, there¡¯s a lot more to it. ¡±

    Qi Tian also sighed: ¡°That¡¯s why the Buddhist Sect is so popr in the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the punishment for sin rests on the Buddhist Sect¡¯s retribution.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look in the direction where the sound came from. He didn¡¯t know who those women were going to swindle. They could seed again and again, and there might be retribution, or there might not be. However, this was not something that should be entrusted to the word ¡®retribution¡¯ in the first ce. Rather, it required everyone¡¯s opinion to change. It was not a year or two, not even a hundred or two hundred years.

    Chen Shaobai patted Qi Tian¡¯s shoulders: Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s still so much glory ahead, why must we waste time on this?

    Qi Tian: ¡°These words of yours, is a sign of indulgence.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Did you f * cking go berserk?¡±

    Qi Tian shook his head speechlessly, and walked ahead mechanically: ¡°I had originally thought that after cultivating for several tens of thousands of years, I had already seen through the many evils in this world. However, the longer they lived, the more things they found themselves unable to see through. And what you can¡¯t see through the most is your hearts. Over ten thousand years ago, I thought I saw through that monk¡¯s heart, so I risked my life to help him. Later on, I cultivated in the stone shell for ten thousand years, but in reality, I wasn¡¯t sleeping. In these ten thousand years, I¡¯ve thought about it many times, and I feel that I¡¯ll mature a lot. But now, it seems that I have used 10,000 years to make myself even more of an idiot. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Being disheartened is also a form of indulgence.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Let¡¯s go, not far in front of us is the ce where Xuan-Yuan had cultivated, the ce where Solidified Wood used to be. Let¡¯s go over and take a look. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to get something out of it. ¡±

    Qi Tian didn¡¯t seem to want to stay too long on this matter either, as he smiled with gratitude to An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, then lowered his head and walked forward. The three of them walked forward in silence, each with their own thoughts. No one knew how to relieve them.

    This ce was not far from the location where Wood Selection used to exist. The three of them arrived here in less than an hour. This ce looked likuge pit, the big one couldn¡¯t even be described with the word pit, it should have been a basin instead. They were all people with excellent eyesight, but they could not see the edge of the pit.

    Chen Shaobai exined, ¡°Rumor has it that during the battle of the Immortal Mortal Realm, Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian fought and fought in the sky and never returned. When the cultivators of the mortal world charged into the Xuan-Yuan Pce, this ce was only guarded by Wood. It was just a single tree, but it had ughtered three thousand cultivators. In the end, it was still the supreme experts of the Buddhist Sect that rushed over and engaged in a fierce battle with Mo Eversnow. However, it was still impossible to harm his foundation. The supreme expert of the Buddhist Sect swore an oath, and used up seventy percent of his bloodline¡¯s power to summon the Burning Heaven Fire. Only then was he able to defeat Zou Mu. ¡±

    ¡°The selection of wood was almostpletely incinerated by the karmic sinmes. This huge pit was left behind by the selection of wood after it was uprooted.¡±

    Qi Tian nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ve met Wood Selection.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was suddenly curious, ¡°Is he really as powerful as the rumors say?¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s all ¡­ The choice of woody in defense and vitality. To put it simply, a Great Heaven Realm cultivator would either be like Daxi Shenghuang or the Buddha, if the number of attacks could be used to describe it, then it would be worth around 10,000. But the life force of this Tree of Selection might even be several million or even several tens of millions. Even if you beat it to death, you might not necessarily be able to kill it. Besides, its defense is so freakishly strong. With the current level of strength, a full-powered strike from a Lower Celestial Stage might not be able to break its defense. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was speechless, ¡°Even if it¡¯s that abnormal, is that all you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°There is no absolute in everything. There is no doubt that Wood Selection has high defense and strong vitality. But no matter how strong Swordwood was, he could not stop one of Purple Ivy¡¯s attacks. If the Green Lotus could sweep the world, then the power of the wind could change the appearance of the mountains and rivers. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword qi went back and fortundred times, one sword could break through ten thousand miles, and the rivers and mountains would shatter under the sword qi. However, neither of these two dared to fight Purple Ivy head on.

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°Then where is Purple Ivy strong?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to be strong.¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Your cultivation technique is heaven opposing and powerful, he destroyed it with one punch. You havrofound cultivation base that allows you toprehend the Heavens and Earth, and yet he destroyed you with a single punch. In short, no matter how strong you are, if he were to punch us, we will be fine. ¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s words changed the subject, ¡°Purple Ivy¡¯s weakness is that it depends too much on one¡¯s mood. When he was in his best condition, a single punch would have the power to exterminate Xuan-Yuan. When he was in a bad state, it would be shameful to send a punch out. Even if it was Chen Wunuo or Buddha, when Purple Ivy was in his peak condition back then, no matter how bad his condition was, he could still turn into ashes with a single punch. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt yearning in his heart, ¡°As expected, our family¡¯s ancestor is the most awesome.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°...¡±

    The three of them spoke as they searched aimlessly. If they could find some treasure or a lucky chance, it would be great, but if they couldn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be so dejected. In any case, they didn¡¯t have any special purpose foring here, and Chen Shaotian and the rest were just apanying An Zheng. If not for the worry that he would cause trouble for Qu Liuxi and the others by returning to the State of Yan, An Zheng would have rushed back a long time ago.

    It was at this moment that a cry for help suddenly sounded out from afar. The sound was miserable to the extreme, almost to the point of breaking one¡¯s throat. An Zheng and the others looked at each other, and they could see doubt and hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. An Zheng was slightly better, after all, he had never heard this voice before. But, the expressions of Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai were somewhat ugly, because the sound of the cry for help was still fresh in their minds ¡­ It was from the women.

    After being silent for a long while, Qi Tian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it, I still can¡¯t endure it.¡±

    He turned around and pounced towards that direction, his speed surprisingly fast. and Chen Shaobai were afraid that he would be at a disadvantage so they immediately chased after him. Everyone knew how dirty the women¡¯s thoughts were. If they had a grudge previously, and if they met with some sort of trap, with Qi Tian¡¯s personality, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.

    When An Zheng and the others arrived, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. The few girls were lying on the ground in untidy clothes, looking like they had suffered a great loss. Qi Tian was crouching beside one of the girls, asking what was going on. But right at this moment, the woman whose clothes were almost all torn suddenly grabbed Qi Tian¡¯s arm and shouted loudly, ¡°Someonee quickly, save me!¡±

    At the same time, the few women who were lying on the ground previously also crawled up and ran over to surround Qi Tian, as if they were stealing something.

    Not long after, that fat cultivator from Korea, whose name was Zhu, angrily led a group of people over. It seemed to be at leasundred people. As for the other women, they brought their men over from a further ce. That was the scene everyone saw ¡­ Qi Tian was grabbed by a few girls who were almostpletely naked.

    Qi Tian was at a loss at first, but onlyter did he realize that he had been tricked again.

    The older woman, who was the leader, sat down on the ground and wailed, ¡°I just left for a short while and you, a beast, dare to do this kind of thing to my female disciple? They are still children, how can you do suching! How do you want them to meet people in the future?! ¡±

    Qi Tian stood there in a daze: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I heard the sound of someone calling for help, and came over.¡±

    One of the women shouted, ¡°You demon! It was you who forced us to call for help. No matter how much we beg you, you ignore us. If we kneel down and beg you, you won¡¯t let us go either! ¡±

    Another woman cried out, ¡°You beast!¡±

    The older woman stood up abruptly, pointed at Qi Tian with trembling hands and said: ¡°This kind of person, what qualifications does he have to live in this world? We were already harassing him. Although we were on full guard, in the end, we were still viciously attacked by him. They are all the same to me, how will they live on in the future? ¡°Everyone, I beg you to uphold justice for me and for my disciples!¡±

    The crowd had already be irritable, and many people¡¯s anger had almost reached outside their bodies. Countless people started to walk forward, they were all staring at Qi Tian fiercely, and all of them were filled with killing intent.

    Qi Tian suddenly understood, and he shook his head: ¡°So it was you guys who wanted to kill me. You¡¯ve serap for me to get rid of me, and you thought I¡¯d take revenge on you. Why are your hearts so vicious? ¡±

    His eyes began to turn red, a bloodthirsty red.

 Chapter 518 - Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 518 ¨C Descendants</h4>

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes gradually turned red, a kind of red that would cause fear in people¡¯s hearts. Perhaps it was only at this moment that he remembered that he was noerson, but rather a naturally unruly Stone Monkey. The previous him killing was incalcble. If it wasn¡¯t for the monk constantly saying that he was killing him, how could he have cared so much about it today?

    ¡°I¡¯m not human.¡±

    He held the iron rod in his hand.

    Qi Tian turned to look at the people who were cursing at him and even wanted to kill him: ¡°You guys are right to call me inhumane. I am not human, so why do I have to care about what you people think? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was shocked, ¡°Qi Tian, don¡¯t!¡±

    When the older woman saw the weapon in Qi Tian¡¯s hand, she immediately stood up and screamed, ¡°Everyone look, this viin has finally revealed his true colors! He wants to kill!¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to kill someone. Back then, that monk said that I was too bloodthirsty and he was willing to give half of his life in exchange for my peace of mind. Monks are good monks, but monkeys are never good monkeys. Murder? From you. ¡±

    The iron rod fell.

    The woman wailed, ¡°Save me!¡±

    At least a dozen of them made their move, and used all kinds of enchanted tools to greet Qi Tian. But under the iron rod, no one could stop him. With the sword in front of him, the sword shattered. With the saber in front of him, it shattered. All kinds of magic tools were scattered around, and the person holding the magic tool fell to the ground. Even though Qi Tian was furious to the extreme, he still did not kill an innocent. No one knew who the monk he was talking about was, and no one knew how much of an impact it had on him.

    Under the iron rod, the girl¡¯s body was smashed to smithereens.

    Qi Tian who had changed into his original form now looked extremely fierce, with killing intent that overflowed to the heavens. The Stone Monkey with a body full of crimson red fur held onto its iron rod as it stood in the middle of the crowd. Who cares about what people say or fear, who cares about how their lives are in danger?

    ¡°All of you deserve to die.¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s red eyes swept across everyone present, ¡°You people can¡¯t differentiate between right from wrong, and good and evil if you don¡¯t argue. You think you have a chivalrous heart to do chivalrous things, in fact, you are the aplices of the wicked. Today¡¯s mistakes are not your fault. However, if I do not teach you a lesson that you will never forget for the rest of your lives, you will still do something wrong in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Kill this demon beast!¡±

    ¡°No wonder he did such an infuriating thing. So it turns out to be a demonic beast!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man transformed by a demon beast. He¡¯s finally revealed his true form. Everyone attack together and kill him!¡±

    The surrounding people were encouraged by the female disciples¡¯ shouts, and quite a few people rushed towards Qi Tian. Dark clouds suddenly covered the sky. Following that, countless bolts of light descended from the clouds, forming a curtain of lightning. All of the cultivators that were charging over were struck by the purple lightning and fell to the ground. Cultivators with Captive Stage were fundamentally unable to withstand the power of these lightning bolts. Dozens of people were lying there moaning, their bodies trembling from the electric current.

    The subordinate named Mu Zhu was the fiercest, he went around the area covered by the clouds and rushed towards Qi Tian: ¡°Kill this demon beast!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on the same side as those women!¡±

    Chen Shaobai swept over from afar, and the gigantic ck scythe in his hand fiercely swept horizontally. The de light that was as ck as ink flew out, and the dozen cultivators that were charging over were immediately chopped in half from the waist up. Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t really have to worry about that. There were many simrities between his personality and Qi Tian¡¯s, and if they really angered him, then the Heavenly Emperor himself wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    The ck sickle sshed out a crescent-shaped ck ink. Wherever the ck light passed by, people would immediately be split into two.

    ¡°There is no justice in this world. You have to rely on yourself to establish it.¡±

    He looked handsome and gentle, but he moved. Likiger in a flock of sheep. In front of Chen Shaobai, those cultivators with Captive Stage were as helpless as sheep. The ck scythe swept horizontally, and all that was left was a floor of wreckage. The person who had been cut in half at the waist was still alive, rolling on the ground while wailing in pain.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Chen Shaobai rose into the air, the sickle once again sweeping across the sky. This time, the sweep was very different from the previous one. The sweeping ck light suddenly dispersed in mid-air, shooting out like a storm. The dispersing ck light was like a drop of ink. The cultivators in front had no time to dodge at all, at least dozens of them were struck by the Cultivation Power which was like ink. The ink drop didn¡¯t seem to be big, but its strength was astonishing. It knocked the person who was hit flying backward.

    A cultivator in his forties flew backwards more than ten meters before heavily crashing into the ground. He struggled to stand up and discovered that he did not seem to have suffered much injury. However, just as he was about to use the Cultivation Power to continue charging forward, he suddenly felt a suffocating feeling in his heart, followed by the separation of his Cultivation Power. The power from the previous ink drop had entered his body, and then quickly corroded his own Cultivation Power.

    If we use an analogy, it would be ¡­ His own Cultivation Power was made of white water, but once the ink droplets entered, even if it was just a single drop, it would quickly dye the white water ck.

    The cultivator went all out to prevent Chen Shaobai¡¯s Cultivation Power from corroding his own Cultivation Power, but the more he used his energy, the faster Chen Shaobai¡¯s Cultivation Power would erode. Like a flood of ferocious beasts, they swiftly pounced into his Dantian Qi Sea.

    Boom! *

    The cultivator¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea exploded into a mist of blood, and a bloody hole appeared in his lower abdomen. The blood that spurted out was ck, and with a groan, he staggered and fell to the ground. Although it seemed that he hadn¡¯t died yet, he probably wouldn¡¯t have another chance to cultivate in this lifetime.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who suffered the same fate as everyone else. Aesult, the scene was exceptionally spectacr and tragic. Dozens of people were sent flying backwards. Then, they all stood up at the same time, their stomachs exploding and the blood they spurted was ck.

    With Chen Shaobai¡¯s murderous intent, he didn¡¯t care about what was right and wrong. Previously, when he was falsely used by those women, he wanted to attack, but his anger was like a flood that could burst out at any time. This time, the dam could no longer hold him back and it roared furiously.

    When the women saw that An Zheng and the rest were actually so fierce, they looked at each other and dragged their clothes and clothes into the crowd. As for the cultivators that they used to charge forward, this was the same as a group fight between ordinary people. Once he unleashed his primordial mes, he would no longer care if he was right or wrong.

    The plump cultivator named Zhu who seemed to be tall was constantly shouting, encouraging the others to rush forward while he stood there motionlessly. As he watched Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai kill each other, he also started to shrink back.

    An Zheng used the Thunder Waterfall to protect his surroundings, causing all those who rushed over to be knocked over when they approached the Thunder Waterfall.

    ¡°Qi Tian!¡±

    An Zheng controlled the thunder waterfall as he rushed over and pulled Qi Tian back, ¡°Don¡¯t kill anymore, these people have only been used by others. No matter how many you kill, it will be useless.

    Qi Tian struggled free from An Zheng: ¡°You saw it too, I only came here because I heard the cry for help. I didn¡¯t want toe, even though I knew it was the women calling for help, but I did. It¡¯s because that monk once told me that I need to have a kind heart to resolve my murderous heart. I asked him how he could be kind, and he said that doing good, regardless of size, over a long period of time, would give birth to good. Although I hate him, and even hate him a little, but I always remember what he said. ¡°But they are really going too far. The good intentions in my heart have already disappeared, and only the killing intent remains.¡±

    An Zheng stopped him, ¡°If your conscience is not good, then why did you have to be merciful?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I just don¡¯t think they¡¯re guilty of the crime.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a kind heart!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Qi Tian said loudly: ¡°You saw it too, just because I gave birth to such a body, everyone in the world became my enemy!¡±

    An Zheng also shouted loudly, ¡°You have good intentions in your heart. If the entire world is your enemy, I will be the enemy of the entire world!¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s shoulder suddenly trembled, he looked at An Zheng, and the killing intent in his eyes suddenly disappeared. He held onto the iron rod as he stood there, stunned. Looking at An Zheng, his eyes quickly became moist.

    An Zheng tugged on Qi Tian¡¯s arm: ¡°They were wrong, you¡¯re not wrong. However, if they continued to kill like this, then even if you recalled from that day onwards, you would still suffer. You¡¯ve already killed the woman, so let¡¯s end this matter here. The Inside the Immortal Pce has a lot of other things that we need to do. ¡±

    In Qi Tian¡¯s mind, there was only that line of An Zheng¡¯s, ¡°if the world is your enemy, I will be the enemy of the world.¡± He thought back to a very, very long time ago, that seemingly weak and yet extremely tenacious monk. The monk said: ¡°Qi Tian, I know how kind you are. They call you ugly because they have nothing else topare to you. They can only tease you with your looks. However, their true appearance is not what their faces look like. Some people¡¯s appearances are like peach blossoms, but their hearts are like snakes and scorpions. They are all devils. ¡±

    At that time, Qi Tian said that everyone was targeting me.

    I understand you, I understand you, they are against you, they are my enemies.

    His shoulders were still trembling. Even though the monk¡¯s appearance was a little faded, whenbined with An Zheng¡¯s appearance right now, it made him a little absent-minded for a moment. The iron rod in his hand fell to the ground with a ng, tears flowing uncontrobly from his eyes.

    An Zheng called out to Chen Shaobai and the two of them dragged him away, leaving behind the group of people who were roaring angrily.

    In a dpidated hall a few hundred meters away from the battlefield, the women carefully looked outside. Their eyes were filled with fear. They turned around and saw Zhu Chi walking in and hurriedly ran over: ¡°Senior, our Master is already dead. From now on, you will be the only ones to take care of us.¡±

    Many of them sneered, ¡°Your reputations are already bad. Although those idiotic cultivators have yet to react, they will soon understand what¡¯s going on. If I bring you along in the future, won¡¯t I destroy myself? ¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he said, ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see all of you being left without anyone to rely on since then, but you two also don¡¯t have anything to do with me ¡­¡± How about this, leave all of the treasures you¡¯ve obtained in my custody, it can be considered a form of trust between each other. If you are willing to give it to me, then follow me from now on. Since we won¡¯t be able to stay in the immortal pce anymore, we can still go somewhere else, right? ¡±

    The girls looked at each other. Although they were unwilling, they still took out all the treasures they had and gave them to Zhu Chi. Many of Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the treasures in front of him. He immediately put them away. ¡°What an idiot ¡­¡±

    He drew his long de. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed so many people. Today, I¡¯ll kill you all. Do you think I¡¯m still acting on behalf of the heavens?¡±

    With a single sh, he decapitated a girl.

    Within the dpidated great hall, the sound of wailing rushed up to the sky.

 Chapter 519 - Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 519 ¨C Coincidence?</h4>

    Carrying that enormous ck scythe, Chen Shaobai walked forward while muttering depressingly: ¡°It¡¯s so damn stifling, I didn¡¯t kill it.¡±

    He turned his head to look at An Zheng, ¡°You too, it was too early to stop us. None of those bastards can hit us, so why are you stopping us? Those women are obviously plotting against us to borrow a knife to kill. If they knew how powerful we are, they might not dare to do so. ¡°But since you¡¯ve already made your move, can¡¯t you wait for us to kill that damned bastard before stopping?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who told you to just let it go like this? It was not a sin to beat or to kill those cultivators. However, that Korean cultivator called Zhu must not be let off the hook. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai grumbled: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it earlier, we would have already left. The Immortal Pce is so big, where would we be able to find it? If that grandson was deliberately hiding, it would be too difficult to find him. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve forgotten what I used to be like.¡±

    An Zheng took out a small porcin bottle from his storage space and shook it: ¡°This is the item that the people from the Ming Fa Si used to check the case tracking band gave you back then. It was actually very simple. He just needed to add a little medicinal liquid from the Wine Immortal Grass and it would be colorless and tasteless. During the fight just now, I threw some of it onto that Zhu Chi¡¯s clothes. Even without using Cultivation Power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it. As long as he¡¯s still in the immortal pce, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai threw himself at An Zheng and hugged him. ¡°Fuck, I love you so much.¡±

    Qi Tian had also recovered quite a bit from his previous anger. Perhaps An Zheng¡¯s words ¡°the world is your enemy and you are the world¡¯s enemy,¡± had caused him to feel the warmth of a friend in the world, and thus, he looked much better. ¡°The two of you will be in trouble sooner orter like this.¡±

    Chen Shaobai released An Zheng: ¡°Too bad Luo Hua¡¯s intentions are heartless.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram, scram as far as you can ¡­¡± Let¡¯s sneak around and go back. That guy won¡¯t be too far away. Normally, these kinds of people were very cunning and would hide near the ce where the incident urred to observe the situation. When people woke up and couldn¡¯t find him, they would think that he had run away. But in reality, he is just watching not too far away, waiting for people to leave before hees out. ¡±

    He raised the porcin bottle, and a green light shone from the direction where he hade from. ¡°See that? It¡¯s still moving in that direction.¡±

    The three of them went back and hid in the shadows, waiting for the crowd to disperse. Actually, everyone was no fool. They were just filled with righteous indignation. Once the bloodlust subsided and the smell of blood emerged in their minds, it would not be difficult for them to calm down and think of all the suspicious areas. The crowd looked at each other, then let out a long sigh. Some people tried to figure out whether or not they had been tricked, but no one wanted to admit it.

    The people he knew carried the wounded away, and very quickly, only a few iplete corpses remained.

    In that dpidated pce, many people pulled up their pants, looking at thest woman they strangled to death, a sneer hung on the corners of their mouths, ¡°Bringing you guys so much trouble, the value you can use has already been used up.¡±

    He took out a mask from the space tool he carried with him and instantly changed his appearance. He looked like an extremely boorish man. It looked very different from the fat and white of his body from before. If he were to change his clothes, no one would notice it.

    However, just as he was about to change his clothes, he heard a light cough from the other side of the hall. Many Zhu Yi raised his head and saw the guy with the huge ck sickle on his shoulder standing there, looking at him with a face full of ridicule.

    ¡°What are you doing ¡­¡±

    He asked subconsciously, then asked again, ¡°Did you recognize the wrong person?¡±

    Chen Shaobai poked the sickle into the ground: ¡°Do you think I would recognize the wrong person? Not to mention wearing a mask, even if you changed your face, I would still recognize you. There¡¯s a smell about you that I hate, and you can¡¯t get away from no matter where you go. ¡±

    Many of Zhu turned around and wanted to leave, but they saw that Stone Monkey, who had already recovered, was standing on the other side of the hall. Qi Tian did not look angry anymore. He stood at the back door of the hall with the iron rod in hand, turned the iron rod around a few times and then poked it into the ground, ¡°You want to leave through the back door? ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t open the back door.¡±

    The front door was blocked, and the back door was also blocked. Many of the Zhu nsmen who saw An Zheng¡¯s attack knew that if their strength was in a one on one battle, they might still have a chance to escape, but if it was a one on one, they would not have any chance at all.

    He smiled and said, ¡°My two sirs, you saw it too. I know I was wrong and have already taken revenge for you by killing these bitches. I was also forced into a daze for a short period of time. Besides, I had discovered my mistake in time and corrected it at once. As you can see, I am a man of exceptional chivalry. If I keep these women, I don¡¯t know who else I¡¯ll be harming in the future, so I¡¯ve already killed them all. ¡°This matter shall end here ¡­¡±

    He turned around and bowed deeply towards Qi Tian: ¡°I¡¯ve let down this great man, I apologize to you.¡±

    These words sounded sincere, but so was the courtesy.

    However, the moment he possessed them, two green lights shot out from his body. One in front and one behind, they charged straight towards Qi Tian and his group. In the moment of this unforeseen event, many Zhu Teng rose into the air and flew towards the hole in the roof. His strength was already at the Lower Completion Stage, he was already strong, but when he suddenly activated it, it was so fast that others would not be able to react.

    But just as he was about to rush out, half of his body was outside the roof of the grand hall and the other half was inside the grand hall. He saw a young man with a bright smile waiting there, holding what looked like arge palm-leaf fan. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he immediately feleaviness from it.

    The feeling was extremely clear.

    Because this weight had actuallynded on his head.

    An Zheng who was standing in the great hall held an erged Holy Fish Scale in his hand, and waited for Zhu Gang toe out, and then smashed him down fiercely. The erged Holy Fish Scale was like a giant millstone, it could be imagined how ruthless and heavy it was when it was smashed down.

    Many of Zhu¡¯s bodies fell down like cannonballs, smashing a huge crater on the hard ground of the hall with a bang. Smoke and broken rocks flew out, flying everywhere like bullets and striking everywhere.

    Many of Zhu struggled to get out of the pit, but before he could adjust himself, the sickle came out of the smoke and urately found his thigh. Then the scythe went in and hooked itself around his leg likook. He did not dare to struggle with all his might, because the sickle was much sharper than the hook. If he were to struggle, his leg would instantly be chopped off.

    Chen Shaobai used his sickle to pull a lot of Zhu Chi out of the pit, and then swung it in a circle to throw them out. In the end, many of Zhu¡¯s thighs did not escape the fate of being cut open. As they flew through the air, they were drenched in blood.

    He flew towards Qi Tian, who picked up his staff, looking like he was unable to endure the thirst. Seeing that many of them were flying over, he smashed his staff into the back of many of them. Many of the leaves curved over like cooked prawns, but they only bent backwards. One could imagine how painful this would be. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would probably never be able to stand up again.

    But just as he flew out for a short distance, An Zheng dropped down from the roof. The giant palm-leaf Holy Fish Scale once again swung its fan like body, smashing onto many of the Zhu n members with a bang, and once again sent them flying back.

    Qi Tian turned the iron rod a few times, waiting for Zhu Fei to return and fiercely smash the iron rod down. Time flew by as the iron rod smashed heavily into the neck of Zhu Chi, breaking it with a loud crack. The giant head looked on helplessly as it was almost knocked flying.

    Chen Shaobai walked over, held onto Zhu Chi¡¯s ankle and picked him up, then shook him a little. Many of Zhu¡¯s magic tools fell off. There were quite a few good items.

    Chen Shaobai casually threw out a lot of money and then picked up the spatial artifact. He forcefully erased the restrictions on the spatial artifact and fell down ¡­ He pulled out arge amount of items with a crashing sound. The quality of the items was all different. He used his legs to split the items into three parts, one of them was big and two of them were small: ¡°The big one is given to Qi Tian, the small one is given to us two.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fair!¡±

    Qi Tian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it to belong to you, we can split it whatever we want.¡±

    He turned around to see that many of the ornaments had been smashed into meat paste by Qi Tian¡¯s swing. With this tone, Qi Tian¡¯s face became slightly better. The three of them packed up their belongings and prepared to leave. But just as they were about to leave, they heard a strange sound, as if something was tearing through the air. Hearing that voice, An Zheng¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Ming Fa Si!¡±

    He said three words directly.

    No one was more familiar with this sound than him. It was the sound of the golden flute that the Ming Fa Si had determined to capture when they first started to move. It was something simr to a golden whistle. It hung on the clothes, and every time it moved, it would emit a special sound. When this voice came out, it proved that the Ming Fa Si was arresting people, and the others all retreated. When the Ming Fa Si was at its peak, this kind of voice could scare a lot of people to death.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately asked as he saw the change in An Zheng¡¯s expression, causing him to shake his head: ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    He walked out of the hall and stood at the door to take a look outside. At this time, at least sixty-four Ming Fa Sad already surrounded the hall. Everyone took out their weapons and formed a standard formation. They were still very well-trained when doing this, and this was something that An Zheng had trained before.

    ¡°You just killed someone?¡±

    The leader of the Ming Fa Si asked in a cold voice, his face filled with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ming Ming, the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s Operations Department. You guys need to follow me back to get investigated.¡±

    When An Zheng saw Zhuang Ming Ming Ming Ming, his heart was startled. He had once been a high-spirited young man, but now his temples had turned white. Back when An Zheng had left, Zhuang Mingming was the one who had been chosen to take over the Division Chief¡¯s position. However, at that time, the operations division was run by the two brothers, Chen Siqian and Chen Wangliang. It was said that those two brothers were now acting as the first representative. However, the Ming Fa Si was not as strong as they were before, and basically did not have any authority.

    ¡°Does this ce belong to you, Da Xi?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said behind An Zheng.

    Zhuang Ming Ming Ming pointed behind him, ¡°Among those who have died, there are the people of Da Xi Empire.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Right at this moment, another person rushed over from the distance. That person was someone An Zheng was extremely familiar with ¡­ Head of the Intelligence Division of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, Ou Yangduo.

 Chapter 520 - Lunatics

    <h4>Chapter 520 ¨C Lunatics</h4>

    When An Zheng saw the person from Ming Fa Si appear, the appearance of the masked guy involuntarily appeared in his mind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, so I can tell you that I was once a member of the Ming Fa Si. But you would never know who I am. I know you, I know what you¡¯re best at. How can you tell who I am if you can¡¯t even see my eyes? I will appear in front of you as a member of the Ming Fa Si, but you just do not know who I am. Doubt will grow in your heart, and doubt will makerson crazy. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, letting himself out from his thoughts.

    ¡°I am from the Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Ou Yangduo walked to An Zheng and spoke in a serious tone: ¡°I have already investigated the matter clearly. Although there ieason behind the murders you havemitted, but you still need someone to follow us back to take your statement.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Just take some notes and you¡¯re done?¡±

    Ou Yangduo nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the Ming Fa Si that I know of. ording to what I know, Ming Fa Si has always been open and upright when capturing people, and would never use dirty tricks or lie or bluff. You said that you can just let me write down a statement, that is not Ming Fa Si¡¯s way of doing things. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo turned around and looked at Zhuang Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming, ¡°You should go back first, let me handle this person.¡±

    Zhuang Mingxun: ¡°Senior Ouyang, this doesn¡¯t seem to be in ordance with the rules.¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed helplessly: ¡°What do you think the Holy See is doing by sending all thest people from our Ming Fa Si into the Immortal Pce?¡±

    Zhuang Ming Ming Ming said, ¡°ording to thew of the Great Xixi, protect the people of the Great Xixi.¡±

    Ou Yangduo shook his head, and whispered into Zhuang Ming Ming Mo¡¯s ears, ¡°No, we are going to get rid of us. Previously, when we were obstructing the prison cart in the Jinling, Prince Chen Zhongqi meant to capture all of the people in the Ming Fa Si in one fell swoop. But because we didn¡¯t do anything out of line in the end, they didn¡¯t seed. And then the Holy See transferred all of us into the Immortal pce, and they said the Immortal pce needs us to enforce thew? ¡°This ce outside of Da Xi. We don¡¯t have the authority to enforce thew.¡±

    Zhuang Ming Ming¡¯s expression changed, his heart was a little sad.

    In the past, why would the Great Western Ming Fa Si care about where he used to work and if he had the authority to enforce thew?

    ¡°The Holy Hall¡¯s meaning is obvious. They want us to bepletely annihted in the Immortal Pce. As long as we get into trouble, they will find a reason to attack us. ¡±

    He patted Zhuang Mingming¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take our brothers back first. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    Zhuang Mingxun heaved a long sigh, bid his subordinates farewell and left.

    Ou Yangduo smiled at An Zheng: ¡°Sir, may I have a word with you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The two of them are my friends, friends that cannot be said. If you have anything to say, just say it. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo nodded his head: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be easy to talk to. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, I just wanted to tell you something ¡­ Ming Fa Si of Da Xi were ordered to enforce thew and join the immortal pce. No matter what you do in the future, don¡¯t target the Da Xi citizens. This time, I can pretend that nothing happened and not next time. The reason why you guys are doing this is because the Ming Fa Si is just a government office that upholdsw and order, and you guys are indeed just killing people in self-defense. I hope that we will not meet again in the future. ¡±

    For some reason, An Zheng felt that hisst sentence had a lot of meaning behind it.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Ou Yangduo¡¯s back and asked: ¡°You speak in a weird way, and don¡¯t seem to be an open and upright person. He should be your old subordinate? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes, my old subordinates.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about seeing it again?¡±

    ¡°Meet ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to reminisce.¡±

    An Zheng turned around: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Five hundred meters away from him, the masked man in ck robes put down the irvoyant in his hands, and revealed a cold smile. Before long, Ou Yangduo had arrived by his side, and his expression was extremely ugly. The masked man looked at Ou Yangduo¡¯s expression, thenughed coldly: ¡°It seems that you are truly a person who misses your friend, are you still unwilling to do anything to him?¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, why do you insist on making a move on him? If he really is the first lord to be reborn, since he has already started a new life, then it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us anymore. If he wasn¡¯t the first lord reborn, he would naturally have nothing to do with us. ¡±

    The masked man said, ¡°You really aren¡¯t someone who can aplish great things.¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°Is what we did really the right thing?¡±

    The masked guy: ¡°Do you still remember why we did this back then?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°It¡¯s because of First Elder.¡±

    The masked man turned around and stared into Ou Yangduo¡¯s eyes with his revealed eye: ¡°You are right, it is because of the first elder. What did the first lord pursue in his life? It was an orderly world. But his method was wrong! ording to his method, it would at most biece of peace, not the world. His methods looked swift and decisive, threatening, but he had very little control over them. The true nobles did not care about him at all. And why was he plotted against? Wasn¡¯t it because it touched the interests of those influential nobles? To put it inly, we are not Chen Zhongqi¡¯s people right now, we are just using each other. ¡±

    ¡°What if, one day, all the powerful people in the Great Xi Empire are our people?¡±

    He looked at Ou Yangduo and said, ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to change the entire world?¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°I keep feeling that it¡¯s a little wishful thinking.¡±

    The masked man said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were more active than me in the beginning. Although I was the one who found you back then, that was because you were much more decisive than you are now. After you were promoted to head of Intelligence, people started to change. I know Fang Zheng is someone who can easily affect others. He has that charisma. But don¡¯t forget, what you did was to betray him ¡­ If that An Zheng brat really has Fang Zheng¡¯s memories, then do you think he will let you go the moment he finds out that the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns are still being carried out and that you are one of the executors? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°What¡¯s the difference if you let me go or not? Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re not doing it for ourselves? ¡±

    ¡°Of course not for myself!¡±

    The masked guy suddenly turned around and grabbed Ou Yangduo by the neck, raising Ou Yangduo¡¯s one arm. ¡°Fang Zheng is only a failure, he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to bepared on the same level as you and me. His style was out of date and did not suit the future at all. Our n is the most perfect one. As long as you believe in this, then you should not doubt my decision. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo coughed, his face turning green.

    The masked man ced Ou Yangduo down, and after being silent for a while, he said, ¡°I know that it will be difficult for you to get rid of him yourself, isn¡¯t it the same for me? But isn¡¯t thiest? If we can even kill him, what else can stop us? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo had regained his calm, and not even his tone of voice had changed. ¡°I¡¯m not one of those children who have been brainwashed since young, is there a need for you to tell me all this?¡±

    The masked guy was startled for a moment, and then turned his head. ¡°Ou Yangduo, do you know why I had to find you back then?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°Because I can help you.¡±

    The masked guy nodded his head, ¡°You¡¯re right. Even though you just entered the Ming Fa Si not long ago, I know that your future achievements will not be low. You are the best candidate to be the head of Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division, no one canpare to your talent. That¡¯s why I promoted you when you were nothing. But now, you seem to have gradually lost something that made me care about you. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    The masked guy shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have manyrades. I don¡¯t want to lose one of them.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, if you really don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll get someone to do it. The future of the Ming Fa Si was divided into five parts: support, support, main force, order, and the invisible. The support and support are trained by you, so it¡¯s time to use them. Let them keep an eye on An Zheng¡¯s movements, I will send people to kill him. The fact that the entire Hanhai Sect had been annihted caused people to be a little afraid of An Zheng, as it might not be a good thing for those martial artists. However ¡­ There are too many people who want to kill him. ¡±

    The masked man turned around and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to kill him personally, but I don¡¯t want to see you betray me either. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t have manyrades. I hope you won¡¯t force me.¡±

    Ou Yangduo stood there watching the masked guy leave, his expression constantly changing.

    At the same time, in a rtively well-preserved hall in the celestial pce, the masked man was also there! No one could be sure if the masked guy beside Ou Yangduo was real, or if the masked guy in the pce was real.

    ¡°General.¡±

    The masked guy looked at the Left Swordhall, ¡°This person seems to be a little troublesome, the Devil Sect¡¯s people are here, it¡¯s not easy to deal with them.¡± The entire Great Sea Sect had already been annihted with just one sentence from the Devil Sect. Furthermore, the current Devil Sect is no longer as strong as before, and still possesses such terrifying strength.

    Left Swordhall said: ¡°I told you at that time not to provoke him.¡±

    The masked guy shrugged his shoulders. It¡¯s boring to be an opponent who¡¯s not on the same level as me. Only when the opponent¡¯s level was high enough would it be fun. Does the General know who wants to kill An Zheng the most? ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I remember that the son of Prince Qinguang, Chen Chunen, was the grandson of the Sacred Emperor when he was young. If ¡­ I was saying that if An Zheng was identally killed by Chen Chengmu, would the people of Devil Sect dare to touch the grandson of the Sacred Emperor? Or perhaps, just in case, I¡¯m saying that if His Majesty¡¯s grandson were to be killed by An Zheng, regardless of whether it¡¯s the Devil Sect or the Buddha, His Majesty would probably be buried a thousand miles away if he gets angry. ¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯re too insidious!¡±

    The masked manughed, ¡°Could it be that General has forgotten that our goal is to overthrow the Sacred Emperor? Thus, the death of a grandson of the Sacred Emperor ¡­ It¡¯s not a bad thing, is it? ¡±

    Left Swordhall stood there in silence for a long time: ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that you and I never mentioned this matter before. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    The masked guyughed even louder, ¡°You¡¯re still afraid of things, I really don¡¯t know where you got the courage to stand together with Chen Zhongqi. You actually dare to have the thought of overthrowing the Sacred Emperor, but you don¡¯t dare to even touch his grandson. ¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line again. I can guarantee that if you say another word, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The masked man shrugged and turned to leave.

    After exiting the door of the hall, the masked man stretched out his arms. As he unfurled his ck robe, the bright red image of the sun on it also unfurled. The ck robe and the bright sun formed a stark contrast.

    ¡°Ride on a tall song, step on a cloud, and walk for thousands of miles without leaving a trace. The original heart, for the world, the mind embroidered the world. Hahaha, it¡¯s just a joke. Everyone else is the same, how can there bigher position? ¡±

    He was singing a strange song, witint of bleakness in his voice.

    Left Swordhall turned around to look at the man who was already far away, his mouth twitching: ¡°Lunatic!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Who could it be?

    <h4>Chapter 521 ¨C Who could it be?</h4>

    Every day, every ce, there was a story going on.

    Everyone was the main character of their own lives, but it was definitely not someone else¡¯s. Every story that goes on in every ce of every day is the whole world. A person does not have elegance, does not have personal charm how to see? A simple sentence... Walk into someone else¡¯s story and you¡¯re still the main character, so this is the charm, this is the personal charm.

    Da Xi, Jinling.

    Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo felt his heart clogging up, so he once again changed into the clothes of an ordinarymoner and left the pce. He first followed the route that he was used to and went to the extremely ordinary inn to buy wine. Afterwards, he carried the two jugs of wine and walked towards the direction of the stone carvings of the previous generations of Saint Kings. Along the way, he looked at the peopleing and going. As long as they were walking on the same street as him, most of them would be visiting the statues of the previous Sacred Emperors.

    It was an honor.

    These people are my people.

    Chen Wunuo used to feel a sense of responsibility when he thought of this in the past, but he didn¡¯t know when it started, but the sense of responsibility and pride gradually faded within his body. He felt that he might be bingzy, so he was more diligent in court matters. However, no matter how hard he worked, he found that this sense of responsibility and pride could not be recovered.

    Then, a horrifying thought appeared in his mind ¡­ Could it be because I¡¯ve been a Saint King for too long?

    Many people get tired of doing the same thing for too long, even if it was something they loved to do. It¡¯s just like eating roasted sweet potatoes, but eating them year after year for three meals a day. Sooner orter you will see them and even smell the sweet potatoes and want to vomit.

    To him, this idea was undoubtedly terrifying.

    He walked along the street, looking at the people, looking for the pride that had once belonged to him. However, after walking for a while, he felt that he was unable to find anything.

    He stood in front of the statues of the Sacred Emperors from the previous generations, raising his head to look at them.

    ¡°In the future, I should build my sculpture higher.¡±

    he muttered.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m looking up to you, but I¡¯ve already reached a height where I don¡¯t need to look up to you. The reason why I am humble is because you are my parents and ancestors. Apart from the blood rtionship, those achievements of yours no longer count for much to me. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo still sprinkled some of the wine before carrying the remaining pot to the big rock that An Zheng once liked to sit on. He leaned on the big rock and drank the worthless wine.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    This was the first time he threw his unfinished wine to the side. He touched the big rock beside him and said, ¡°Even now, I still don¡¯t understand. Why do you like to drink such crude wine? With the status that I have given you, you can drink the best wine in the world. ¡±

    He was stunned for a moment before realizing something. ¡°That¡¯s why you are the head of the Ming Fa Si and that¡¯s why I am the Sacred Emperor. Of course, you know that the best wine is much better than the wine you drink, and of course, you also know that the rich clothes are more beautiful than the coarse hemp. Of course you know that the taste of power is the best, and of course you know that status brings the best enjoyment. You drank such a bad wine just to remind yourself not to forget your roots, right? ¡±

    He kicked the gon away.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡±

    He stood up straight, ¡°I am the ruler of this world, I am the ruler of this world, there is nothing in this world that is not mine. ¡°Therefore, I will never be like you, the best wine, the most beautiful woman, the most luxurious clothes, and the most powerful person. That¡¯s why I am worthy of you.¡±

    He turned around and walked back. ¡°Why is Zhen talking about all this?¡±

    At this moment, he noticed that there was something strange about the people around him. Hundreds of men and women wearing ghost-masks emerged from the crowd, tall and low, men and women. These people were standing in the crowd admiring the statue, so they couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. But the moment they put on the Ghost Face Mask together, they had the illusion that this ce was no longer the peaceful Jinling.

    It was the first time in so many years that a Sacred Emperor had been ambushed in the Great Xixi State. Furthermore, Chen Wunuo was known as the strongest Sacred Emperor. In the Jinling, under the sculptures of all the Sacred Emperors, such an absurd and bizarre matter was released just like that.

    Aesult, when the news spread, no one cared whether the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo was doing well or not, but thought to themselves that it was that idiot who did such an infuriating thing. They weren¡¯t worried about anything happening to Chen Wunuo because they knew very well that, until now, there hadn¡¯t been anyone in this world who could kill Chen Wunuo, unless he was the one. Even the Buddha, who was reputed as the number one expert in the Western World, couldn¡¯t kill Chen Wunuo.

    They were two people destined to co-exist, because it was impossible for Chen Wunuo to kill the Buddha.

    Even if there werundred Lower Celestial Stage experts present, they would not have any chance to kill Chen Wunuo. Because, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat thebined might of a hundred experts of the Lower Celestial Stage, he could still calmly retreat. So even if more assassins appeared in the Jinling today, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.

    Standing at the top was undoubtedly lonely and lonely, but this kind of encouragement and loneliness gave him a sense of security that others couldn¡¯t hope for.

    Dead bodies everywhere.

    Chen Wunuo killed all the people wearing the Ghost Face Mask, then picked up the wine pot on the ground and took a sip. Not too long after, arge number of experts from the various forces and armies began to gather.

    Temple General Gu Jiuxi was the only woman amongst all the Temple Generals, but he was the fastest. Because she was on duty in the imperial pce today, she knew that the Sacred Emperor had already left. Thus, when something happened on the side of Statue Mountain, she arrived faster than anyone else. But when she arrived, the stench of blood had dispersed. She was certain that it wouldn¡¯t even take a minute for the Holy Emperor to kill these assassins.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your subject is guilty.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi fell to his knees.

    Chen Wunuo drank a mouthful of wine: ¡°The assassin was sent by you?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare to die.¡±

    She shuddered with fear.

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Since the assassin was not sent by you, what crime do you have?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°¡­ The savior arrivedte. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t need anyone to save me.¡±

    He handed the wine jug to Gu Jiuxi. Gu Jiuxi stared nkly for a moment before he took it and was at a loss as to what to do.

    ¡°Haaargh!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Gu Jiuxi picked up the wine jug and gulped down arge mouthful. She put down the jug, and the wine trickled down her delicate chin.

    ¡°Finish it.¡±

    Chen Wunuo faintly said two words.

    Gu Jiuxi was stunned once again. Then he held the jug of wine with both hands, raised his head and drank up all the remaining wine in one breath. A burning sensation spread from her throat all the way to his stomach, and then his whole body seemed to start burning. The first thing he felt was her face.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Delicious!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t. This wine doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and consecutively said something like ¡°fart¡±. In truth, the Sacred Emperor was one that Gu Jiuxi had never seen before. In her opinion, the Saint King had always been graceful and elegant. There was no man in the world who could match him. It was precisely because of this that Gu Jiuxi didn¡¯t think that it was unrefined to say anything rude to the Sacred Emperor.

    ¡°Go investigate.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up straight, as if he was a little tired: ¡°The Sacred Hall doesn¡¯t need to interfere in this matter, Ming Fa Si has already been transferred to the Immortal Pce, so you can look into it. ¡°In the army, all the elites under themand of the Temple Generals can be deployed as long as you trust them. Whoever disagrees with this decision will be dealt with by you, and we will make sure of that.¡±

    ¡°This official has never investigated a case before.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to be the first to arrive?¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Go, arrange for people to collect all the corpses, thesemoners will be afraid. This matter will not be too hard to investigate, because there aren¡¯t many people who know that I will leave the pce today. ¡±

    He turned around and walked a few steps before stopping, ¡°Do you know why I asked you to look into this? Is it really because you were the first to arrive? ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°Actually, you know that we use you not because you were the first one, but because we care about you and trust you.¡±

    With that, Chen Wunuo left, and Gu Jiuxi¡¯s shoulders trembled violently.

    ¡°I care about you.¡±

    These four words were like thunder in Gu Jiuxi¡¯s mind, striking his nerves time and time again. She felt as if he would copse in the next second. His happiness came too suddenly, causing her to feel dizzy and unable to stand up even if she wanted to. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she was barely able to calm down. However, when he looked again, there was no trace of the Saint King.

    She is a woman, and in this world, as long as you are a woman, there is nothing that can stop Chen Wunuo from saying the four words ¡°I care about you¡±.

    Within the pce, the Grand Hall.

    After changing into the attire of a Saint King, Chen Wunuo calmly sat on his throne, looking at the kneeling crowd. His face was calm, his eyes were calm, and not a single hint of anger could be seen. The people kneeling below were silent, no one dared to breathe loudly. Everyone was well aware of the consequences of this incident. Under broad daylight, in the Jinling, there was actually someone who dared to assassinate the Sacred Emperor.

    Although the person who did this was undoubtedly a fool, a fool like this might be able to make the Jinling bleed profusely.

    ¡°No one wants to say anything?¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his hand and pointed at the people below him: ¡°Look, we are the subjects of our humerus. Look at my descendants. Look, all the pirs of Da Xi are here. Every time I ascend to the pce, I actually feel a sense of pride. With so many talented people being my subjects, I feelforted in my heart. Any one of you will be a border envoy, a heroic figure in the martial arts world. However, I am a little disappointed today ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t any of you have the guts to stand up and say I did it?¡±

    Without waiting for the people below to react, Chen Wunuo stood up and said: ¡°We know, how could we not know? Of course it wasn¡¯t you guys. You are all subjects that I trust. How could you do such an outrageous thing? However, the innocence was not given by others, but proved by oneself. I¡¯ll give you all a month to prove your innocence. ¡±

    He turned around and left the hall, ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to see you guys anymore, before you guys are innocent.¡±

    He said such a chilling sentence and left.

    When everyone raised their heads, they seemed to see a waterfall of blood gushing down from the throne. The blood had soaked everyone¡¯s clothes. They struggled in theke of blood, but no one came out.

    Prince Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale, and he suddenly had the illusion that doomsday had arrived.

    He didn¡¯t send the killer, he wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    Then who could it be?

 Chapter 522 - Myself

    <h4>Chapter 522 ¨C Myself</h4>

    A storm was brewing.

    Da Xi had been at peace for too long. Her emotions had been stirred up by an assassination that was destined to be impossible. No one knew which idiot had done suching, but even if they wanted to kill those old monsters Chen Wunuo had thought of for over a hundred years, they would still have to scold him.

    Yes, who was it?

    Gu Jiuxi feleadacheing on. For the past five days, she didn¡¯t have a single clue. That¡¯s right, there weren¡¯t many people who knew that the emperor had left the pce, and the few that did were her trusted subordinates. She was sure that her subordinates didn¡¯t have the guts nor the ability to do so. Even she himself couldn¡¯t summon over a hundred experts, much less her subordinates.

    So she felt that if she went to Chen Wunuo to beg for forgiveness, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.

    On the way back, Gu Jiuxi suddenly thought of something ¡­ Why didn¡¯t His Majesty want the people from the Sanctuary to interfere? What was this signal?

    The Sacred Pce was formed to rece the Ming Fa Si, so the person who contributed greatly to the construction of the Sacred Pce was the prince Chen Zhongqi, could it be?

    Gu Jiuxi shivered. He felt a chill start to run down his spine ¡­ Did His Majesty know something? She suddenly began to admirerson, a dead person. When Fang Zheng had beaten the Ming Fa Si to death, he had definitely been able to find out, but he was already dead. Gu Jiuxi tried to think things through with Fang Zheng¡¯s thoughts, but discovered that he simply couldn¡¯t do it, because she never understood that man.

    Ou Yangduo.

    Another name entered Gu Jiuxi¡¯s mind, the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s intelligence department. ording to the rumors, he warodigy that no intelligence in the world could detect. If he could get help from Ou Yangduo, he might even have a clue about this case. However, everyone in Ming Fa Si had already been transferred into an immortal pce, was he really going to the Western Regions?

    Then, Gu Jiuxi thought of another problem ¡­ Why did the assassination of the Sacred Emperor happen after the Ming Fa Si was transferred out? And the Emperor wouldn¡¯t let the Temr take over?

    Why?

    Gu Jiuxi stopped and asked three times in his heart why.

    Why wait until the people from Ming Fa Si left? Was it because the person who made the move was afraid of the Ming Fa Si? They were well aware that as long as the Ming Fa Si still existed, it would buge threat. There was noparison between the Ming Fa Si and the yamen when it came to investigating cases, not even the Sacred Hall. That was why they only took action after the people from Ming Fa Si were transferred away.

    However, he didn¡¯t use the Cathedral because the emperor didn¡¯t trust it? Was the one who did not trust or even suspected Chen Zhongqi?

    Gu Jiuxi felt that he was bing more and more terrifying. Usually, she only trained in the art of military training, and then served as the guardian of the imperial pce. Although noble as a general of the Temple, he could still be regarded as the simplest general in history. She didn¡¯t socialize much, probably because of his identity as a woman, and no one was willing to interact with her. Other than the love of others, they didn¡¯t have any other interactions with each other. Speaking of which, she was the first female general in the history of the Great Xixi Temple, so this was a little outrageous.

    However, she knew that in terms of qualifications and strength, she wasn¡¯t enough to be a Temple General. The only reason she had sucosition was because of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo.

    Thus, when she thought of this, she stopped in her tracks, heading towards the Imperial Pce.

    The Holy Emperor cared about me and trusted me. So I decided to resign my job after five days?

    Gu Jiuxi felt that she should go to the Western Regions to bring Ou Yangduo back from Immortal pce ruins. She could not send anyone there, because she knew that if he sent someone there, the person who might go there would mysteriously die or the one who died would be Ou Yangduo. She also clearly understood that if his majesty really suspected that the Sanctuary suspected Chen Zhongqi, then even she herself would be in danger. Therefore, he had to travel alone without informing anyone.

    Gu Jiuxi immediately turned around and returned to his home.

    The moment she turned around, she did not see Prince Chen Zhongqi standing in the shadows less than a hundred meters away from her, looking at her with a dark expression.

    The pce.

    Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s brilliance was too dazzling, so other people would automatically ignore it. When one thought of the pce, one would think that it was the ce where the Sacred Emperor lived and drank. Very few people have such thoughts in their heads ¡­ The Divine Empress was also there. No matter if people wanted to or not, the Divine Empress was still the most important woman in the Great Xi.

    She was the woman who stayed by Chen Wunuo¡¯s side the longest. If Chen Wunuo disliked her, disrespected her, and didn¡¯t care about her, then she wouldn¡¯t have to be the Divine Empress. The crowd was only used to forgetting the Divine Empress¡¯s existence because she was truly too low-key. Being low-key was one of the reasons why Chen Wunuo cared about her.

    The Divine Empress had the surname of Zhangsun, and very few people already knew of her name.

    Those who had seen the Divine Empress all knew that she was a woman as gentle as water. Even though her appearance was young, she still looked as beautiful as a young girl. Moreover, the temperament of a mature mother was not something a woman could casuallypare with.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you really suspecting me?¡±

    The eldest grandson asked with a very soft voice.

    On the surface, it looked as if Chen Wunuo was a gentle and kind Sovereign King, but she was very clear that Chen Wunuo waerson who liked to straighten things out. If someone were to ask something, he might not express his dissatisfaction, but he did not feel happy about it.

    Therefore, she directly asked, and only she dared to directly ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    Chen Wunuo smiled gently: ¡°Because he wanted to rece me in the first ce, there¡¯s nothing to doubt. However, he was not the one who assassinated me. ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± The eldest grandson replied, ¡°Although my heart is a bit ¡­ But he really would not do such an outrageous thing. He¡¯s only trying to make you think he¡¯s a qualified sessor. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°My performance also made him feel like he was a qualified sessor.¡±

    The Zhangsun was slightly stunned. ¡°Could it be His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s smile was still as gentle as before, but every word of what he was about to say was iparably cold: ¡°I only made him feel that I am certain that he is a qualified sessor, but I do not need him to do so yet. Do you know why I just sit back and do nothing about it? Because I have to let my sons, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren have their own sense of existence. I can¡¯t make them go crazy because they can¡¯t wait. I can only make them feel like they have a chance. ¡±

    When Chen Wunuo said these words, his expression did not change, and he was not worried about any unfavorable consequences. This was because the woman in front of him was the woman he trusted the most. She would never betray him.

    Actually, Chen Zhongqi was not her child, but even so, she still felt that Chen Zhongqi was not actually a bad child. Even if Chen Zhongqi was no longer a child, it was possible that they were still children in the eyes of his parents.

    ¡°But Your Majesty ¡­¡± Then why the case? Not letting the Temr interfere was an obvious signal. Everyone would think, Your Majesty, you¡¯re suspecting something. So they will automatically draw a clear line between themselves and themselves. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°They should have done that.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, why is that?¡±

    The eldest grandson felt like he was about to suffocate. ¡°Do we really have to get rid of that artifact?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo paused for a moment before lowering his voice slightly, ¡°He is my son, but he is only apanion in my life. I can give him his ce and his dignity, but he can¡¯t do too much. Whatever I want to give him, I will naturally give it to him. I won¡¯t give it to them. If they want to use this method to steal it, then there can only be one oue. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know much about the item, because you don¡¯t like toe in contact with people outside. Do you know who the person I trust the most in thest thirty years is? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fang Zheng.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head, and looked at the face of the eldest grandson, the Divine Empress. Because Hu¡¯er is my son, I cannot let others know about this matter. Even if I die, I have to give Fang Zheng the reputation of a traitor. However, the truth is, a subject of great use to the country is much more meaningful to me than a son of mine. If it wasn¡¯t for this blood rtionship, would I have forgiven him? The reason why I endured it is because everyone has a chance to leave the stage of history, and Fang Zheng is about to do so. ¡±

    ¡°But the worst thing that can¡¯t be done is to feel that your chance ising.¡±

    The Zhangsun Empress said, ¡°But I really don¡¯t have any thoughts of killing you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°That is because he does not have that strength, if he did, he would have already made his move.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and walked to the window outside: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    The eldest grandson understood, so his heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. His entire being felt as if he had fallen into a cave of ice. Her shoulders couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She felt so cold that it was hard to resist. But that was her husband, the one she had to support.

    ¡°Da Xi has been at peace for too long. Can you remember when was thest time Da Xi fought?¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned his head to look at his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t mention you, I can¡¯t even remember anything. A country that seemed to be flourishing and peaceful, just that it looked so beautiful, but was actually on the verge of decay. Why? Because those Humble ss children could not see any hope. Be it the important positions in the Holy See or the big cities below, they were all controlled by the big families. Without war, those Humble ss offspring could not find a chance. That¡¯s why I want to start a war and let them train on the battlefield to grow. Great waves are searching for gold, and after the war, the rest will be the pirs of the country in the future. ¡±

    ¡°The Orc is my son, and I can only sacrifice him. Because this case would eventually fall to him. When the timees, we will implicate arge group of people. My goal is ¡­ Because of the conspiracy, one third of the people in the Holy See who held weight had to die. A n that was too powerful would be destroyed by a third. Without this case, what would I do? I have always condoned them and never paid any attention to them. I have always pretended to be blind in order to wait. ¡±

    ¡°When the time is right, it will naturally be done. Holy See could not always be under the control of the old n s power, and needed to change his blood. I only sacrificed a son to destroy a third of the Da Xi family, then I can cultivate a new family. And these newly ascended families will be loyal to me for at least two hundred years. After two hundred years, we can just change our blood. ¡±

    He turned to look at his wife, ¡°I can¡¯t move, and I can¡¯t move. ¡°Therefore, I must rece my subordinates one by one so that they will be respectful to me from beginning to end.¡±

    The Divine Empress shook her head, and tears silently rolled down her face.

    Chen Wunuo walked to her side and put his arm around her shoulders: ¡°That¡¯s why I never wanted you to participate in court affairs. It¡¯s too cold, too heartless, it¡¯s not suitable for you. If you feel that the smell of blood is too strong, you should go out and rx. I had someone to build a new Little An Pce in the southwest wind of Xiushan. It was specially built for you. ¡±

    After saying this, Chen Wunuo turned around and was about to leave.

    The Zhangsun Divine Empress couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But you just said, the person who sent people to assassinate you wasn¡¯t an artefact.¡±

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s footsteps paused for a bit, then continued to move forward: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

 Chapter 523 - Peach trees, again peach trees

    <h4>Chapter 523 ¨C Peach trees, again peach trees</h4>

    Gu Jiuxi was a woman, a very beautiful woman, but definitely not a vase. If it was just because Daxi Shenghuang admired her, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her position as the Temple General. The Holy See of the Da Xi Empire could not ept trash, no matter which faction they were from.

    Perhaps there had always been an illusion among the people that those who were greedy were useless were useless. In fact, if they were really useless and easy to deal with, how did they start to be corrupt? If themoners were to use themon sense of themoners to distinguish between the loyal officials and the adulterers, then it was certain that the side of the adulterers was much more powerful than the side of the loyal officials.

    Gu Jiuxi was a very capable woman. It was just that it had been too long since she had to think. Life was always the same every day. It was so simple and straightforward that one did not need to think about it. Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo suddenly gave heask that was incredibly mind-boggling, which was why she felt that his head was so heavy.

    Some people say that the capable have more work to do, but in reality, it¡¯s just a bullsh * t remark ¡­ Those who were able would definitely not work hard, while those who were able would use people.

    Gu Jiuxi immediately thought of the Head of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division, Ou Yangduo. He immediately made his decision to not tell anyone else, and secretly rush to the Western Region Immortal pce ruins by himself. With her cultivation level, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to go back and forth with all his strength. He would be able to do it within half a month.

    But no matter how strong Gu Jiuxi was, he wasn¡¯t an old fox.

    The moment she left Jinling, her men also set off.

    Immortal pce ruins.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly thought of something and looked at An Zheng with narrowed eyes, ¡°Why do I keep having the feeling that something big is going to happen to Da Xi? Why was it that for no reason at all, these people from the Ming Fa Si were transferred to the Immortal Pce? There were people who didn¡¯t want them to stay in the Jinling to get in the way, or there were people who wanted to kill them all in the immortal pce, or maybe think in a good direction ¡­ Someone let them go for the purpose of protecting them? ¡±

    ¡°However, whether it¡¯s the first, second or third ce, they all mean that something big is about to happen to Da Xi. If it¡¯s third ce, then this matter is a bit too big to be true. ¡±

    An Zheng had actually already thought of this problem, and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s possible ¡­ It¡¯s protection, right? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Always acting deep.¡±

    He looked at Qi Tian who was squatting on the slope munching on a peach that he had gotten from god knows where: ¡°Monkey Bro, what are we going to doter?¡±

    Qi Tian turned around and nced at An Zheng, ¡°I was thinking about something. There is actually a secret realm called the Heavenly Passage to the Dao Pce in the hut Old Ox lives in. It was personally made by the white-bearded Old Taoist. The only people who entered were the three arrogant Immortal Emperors. If we can find the Heavenly Passage of the Dao Pce, we might have some fortuitous encounters. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier!¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°It¡¯s been over ten thousand years, big brother. Let me casually recall what happened ten thousand years ago. Let me see.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed awkwardly: ¡°You arandsome guy who has a face that is young enough to make people forget about your age.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°If your expression wasn¡¯t that hypocritical when you said that, I would take it seriously.¡±

    The two of them looked at An Zheng at the same time.

    An Zheng pulled out from his thoughts, stood up and stretched his body: ¡°Let¡¯s go, since there¡¯s nothing else to do, let¡¯s go and try our luck. With regards to the Ming Fa Si... It has nothing to do with me. I am no longer the head of the Ming Fa Si, and they are no longer my subordinates. It¡¯s a good thing for them to be far away from me. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think like this earlier? You are just tired of living and you worry about everything. If you want to interfere in those matters, that¡¯s fine. Everyone will help you manage those matters. This kind of thing feels great, but how good is it to be a bad guy! However, no one wants you to get involved with the things you did in the Da Xi family. You are no longer someone from the Da Xi family. You are no longer the same you were before. Although I know it¡¯s hard to forget the past, you can¡¯t just fall in and note out, right? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck, Monkey Bro, let¡¯s go. This animal doesn¡¯t know who is the good person.¡±

    Qi Tianughed foolishly, ¡°We can¡¯t leave, we have to leave together.¡±

    The three of them left this run-down hall and headed towards the hut where they met the Old Bull. The three of them chatted along the way and wasted no more time. In fact, they had already agreed that after a shot from the Immortal pce, An Zheng would be in the Immortal pce and would be running to the Golden Crown to try his luck.

    After going back in a big circle, the danger should have passed. Then, he would go back to the State of Yan to reunite with Qu Liuxi and the others.

    Qi Tian led the two of them for almost an hour, but still didn¡¯t reach their destination. Then, he squatted on a big tree branch and scratched his head, ¡°Did I remember wrongly? I¡¯ve walked this path dozens of times, how can I remember wrongly? ¡±

    ¡°You can still remember incorrectly after walking for dozens of times?¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood under the big tree and raised his head to look at him with a face full of contempt: ¡°Monkey Bro, can you be more reliable? If you say anything more, that would be over ten thousand years ago. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an excuse. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Let me recall, I remember that once we passed this mountain, we would be there. But why is the surrounding environment different?¡±

    He looked around and realized that even the shape of the mountain was different. ¡°Could it be that I went in the wrong direction? But I¡¯ve really walked this road dozens of times. In the past,ing to the immortal pce was as simple as strolling in one¡¯s own garden. My rtionship with Old Bull was not bad, and he often turned a blind eye to allow me to enter the hut to steal the White Beard Old Taoist¡¯s immortal pills. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Qi Tian suddenly realized something. ¡°We seem to have arrived ce, it¡¯s just that there has been a change here.¡±

    He saw a bare spot at the bottom of the grassy slope. It was only a few meters in size, and everywhere else was lush green. Only this ce was bare except for the yellow soil.

    Qi Tian flew over and stood there in a daze, ¡°This is where the old cow is. Where¡¯s the hut here?

    An Zheng followed over to take a look, then his expression changed as well. This was probably the ce where he met the old cow, who was standing guard over the thatched cottage in the fencing area. He had eaten all the grass in the vicinity, so he didn¡¯t want to go too far.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Qi Tian frowned, ¡°When Old Cow was taken away, the thatched cottage was still there, the fence was still there, everything was still there. But now ¡­ Why did this happen? ¡°The mountains are no longer the mountains, the grasnds are still the grasnds ¡­¡±

    He suddenly understood something. ¡°Are we in a chaotic space?¡±

    An Zheng did not understand, nor did Chen Shaobai.

    Qi Tian said, ¡°When Old Ox was taken away, those people of Da Xi¡¯s group must have continued to search this ce. In order to protect the heavenly passage, the old cow must have triggered something, which was why the environment here was almostpletely different. When the old cow was taken away, the people of the Da Xi sect clearly came. They are the descendants of the white-bearded Old Taoist.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looks like we came toote. There¡¯s nothing here anymore.¡±

    At this moment, a shadow appeared in front of the three of them. It was pitch ck, as if some ghost was about to emerge from the Underworld. The three of them immediately took precautions, but that thing didn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent.

    ¡°Old cow?!¡±

    Qi Tian could tell that the image was that of a Old Bull and his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The mysterious man opened his mouth and spoke, it was the Old Bull¡¯s voice. ¡°I left this tiny bit of Cultivation Power here to wait for you, in the end, I still have to wait. If youeter, the Cultivation Power will disperse. At that time, in order to not be discovered by them, the remaining Cultivation Power did not dare to be too excessive, it was only a small amount. Monkey, you are really used to being careless. Did you not think that I would definitely leave something behind? ¡±

    Qi Tian was upset: ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    Old Cow: ¡°You have been like this for a long time... My time is limited, so I won¡¯t waste any more time. The useless disciples of Dao Sect with the white beard hade over and wanted to take away his belongings. However, how could their insignificant cultivation experience seed? I triggered the illusion of the Heavenly Passage Mansion. They are still trapped in the illusion and can¡¯te out. But he hadn¡¯t used this illusion for tens of thousands of years, so he didn¡¯t have enough spirit energy. I¡¯ll send you in. You should quickly take away the things left behind by the white bearded man in the Heavenly Passage and not fall into their hands. Once they get their hands on those things, I¡¯m afraid it will buge disaster. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so amazing?¡±

    Qi Tian asked curiously.

    ¡°White bearded ¡­¡± The other one. ¡±

    The old cow sighed. ¡°You know, the white beard has been looking for something all his life. During this process, he constantly denied himself. It could be said that the person who founded the Dao Sect was no longer the same person as he waster on. And in this process, he, who had abandoned himself, was still terrifyingly strong. Without the power of the soul, once released, he would be a demon. ¡°The people from the Dao Sect think that they are able to control this kind of power. They are overestimating themselves.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°The other one with the white beard? The self who doesn¡¯t have a soul? ¡±

    ¡°Everyone harocess of ascension. White Beard¡¯s ascension wasn¡¯t due to the help of others, but due to himprehending the Heavenly Dao time and time again. Therefore, he kept removing the dregs from his body time and time again. You also knew how terrifying the cultivation level of the white beard was. Even if the items he removed had 1% of his strength, it would still be terrifying, let alone more than 1%. This power was sealed within a gourd by the white beard, and is within the estate-world. ¡±

    A golden light shed from the old ox¡¯s shadow. ¡°I¡¯ll send you in directly. However, you may meet people from the Great Xixi Dao Sect or someone else. Just be careful.¡±

    Qi Tian nodded, ¡°Old Cow, wait for us. Sooner orter, we will go to the Da Xi to rescue you.¡±

    Old Cow: ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling me this? I¡¯m not the original body that was taken away, even if you told me, he wouldn¡¯t know ¡­ But I believe you, and there¡¯s one thing you¡¯ll remember. Old Ox can seal himself, can live for tens of thousands of years, even if those people from the Da Xi world were stronger, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch me. Therefore, you all don¡¯t have to be in sucurry to save me. Wait until you all can rely on your own powers to wash away all the monsters and ghosts in the world, then you all can go back. ¡±

    With these words, the old bull¡¯s body became even more pale and weak.

    A momentter, An Zheng and the others felt that their vision had turned ck, and when the light appeared again, they were already in the middle of a peach forest.

    Peach trees. Peach trees again.

 Chapter 524 - - Lost

    <h4>Chapter 524 ¨C Lost</h4>

    When An Zheng opened his eyes, what he saw waree of peach blossoms, the pink color rushed forth from the darkness, giving him the illusion that he had suddenly entered another world. Previously, the old ox¡¯s shadow had sent them into the Daoist manor¡¯s holy abode, but was this ce really just a peach forest? As for this peach forest, why did it look so familiar?

    An Zheng looked around and realized that he was the only one there.

    ¡°Chen Shaobai! Qi Tian! ¡±

    An Zheng shouted twice, but no one answered.

    An Zheng walked forward slowly, guarding his surroundings. No one knew if there were any dangers lurking around. The old ox¡¯s shadow had mentioned that many experts of the Great Xi world were trapped in illusions. Looking at the date, those people had been trapped for at least nearly a year. They were probably on the verge of copse. Once they met someone, they would immediately attack.

    After An Zheng walked forward for about a few hundred meters, the area in front of him suddenly opened up.

    It was because he saw this empty space that An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly exploded.

    Wasn¡¯t this ce the Peach Garden in the immortal pce? Here, An Zheng had fought with people from the Hanhai Sect before, and this empty space was left behind after An Zheng had pulled out hundreds of peach trees. It seemed that the military headquarters were t, and the loess that had been turned over still had new traces.

    In other words, Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai could have been sent to the true heavenly passage, while he himself was sent to this peach forest.

    However, An Zheng could not find anyone to ask. After determining the direction to go based on the empty ground, he turned around and walked towards the location of Old Cow¡¯s thatched cottage that he remembered. He did not dare to be too fast. Since it was an illusion, what he saw might not be real. After walking back for a few hundred meters, An Zheng suddenly stopped, because he realized that he had lost his way. An Zheng was a very meticulous and cautious person, his many years of experience in investigating cases had given him many good habits.

    When he just appeared in this peach forest, An Zheng had already made a mark on a peach tree. This peach tree must have suffered some sort of attack before, the shape of the tree was very strange, An Zheng definitely remembered it correctly. The tree was still the same, but the mark was gone.

    An Zheng suddenly turned his head, as if he had suddenly realized something, and rushed towards that emptynd. An Zheng remembered clearly, he took a total of more than 900 steps to reach the clearing. He was definitely not going in the wrong direction, and even though the peach tree looked messy because it had been growing for so many years without anyone to take care of it, it was still in the queue. ording to his memories, when An Zheng rushed over, he was shocked to find that the space had disappeared.

    There was not a single missing peach tree here, and every one of them was intact.

    This was more than just an illusion. These peach trees formed a huge maze. An Zheng had specially noted down the past few times when he had entered the Peach Blossom Forest. The Peach Blossom took up at least ten thousand acres, and walking out of the maze in such arge area would be even harder than ascending to the heavens.

    It seemed like Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian had also been sent into the peach forest. It was just because this ce was changing at any time, that the three of them were separated the moment they entered. At this moment, if he wanted to find each other, he could only rely on luck. No one knew where they were, let alone finding them.

    An Zheng remembered what the old cow had said and finally understood. The old ox said that there were many experts from the Great Xias trapped in the illusion. There were even Dao Sect descendants who had a deep understanding of the Mysterious Gate¡¯s armor. If they identally encountered it, they would be in danger. This carelessness originally meant that there was a danger involved.

    An Zheng pondered for a while from where he stood. He felt that he wasn¡¯t distracted, and was still paying attention to his surroundings. But just when he was considering what would happen if he stayed where he was, he discovered that the peach tree next to him had silently changed. Without any movement, the peach tree was no longer the peach tree from before.

    An Zheng frowned.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s open a path.¡±

    An Zheng bent over and hugged onteach tree: ¡°These are all good stuff, I¡¯m not willing to destroy you guys.¡±

    He raised both his arms and pulled oueach tree with a poof. He then threw it into his own Blood Pearl Bracelet space, but there was no hint from Heaven¡¯s Eyes. An Zheng was startled, could it be that all the peach trees were fake?

    In that instant of astonishment, he realized that the tree hole in front of him was also gone. The peach tree was still in front of him, exactly the same as the one he had just pulled out.

    ¡°All fake?¡±

    However, if it was fake, then he should have already felt it when he was pulling the peach tree just now. However, no matter if it was the feeling of a tentacle or the feeling of being forcefully pulled, it was all very real. With such arge peach tree, the roots and intertwines of the earth were intertwined. Just relying on the strength of one¡¯s muscles to pull it out was not enough, so one still needed to use the Cultivation Power. The consumption was real, so why was the peach tree fake?

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye!¡±

    An Zheng called out, and the scarlet Blood Pearl immediately flew up and floated in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of ce this is.¡±

    Ayer of faint red light scattered out from his Heaven¡¯s Eye, quickly covering arge area. After a while, the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but there were only two words.

    ¡°Tao Lin.¡±

    An Zheng sighed and retracted the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. Then, he took out the good old man that was still sleepingzily from the Blood Pearl and rubbed his little head: ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore, I¡¯m trapped here. See how we can walk out of here.¡±

    good old man unwillingly opened his eyes and looked around. Then, as if he had suddenly regained his spirit, he stood up straight and trembled, then looked around. Roughly two minutester, good old man raised his beautiful little ws and pointed to the left. An Zheng hugged good old man and kissed him hard: ¡°I knew you were the best.¡±

    good old man looked at him with disdain, but did not have any more sleepiness, and continued to size up his surroundings. An Zheng followed the direction that good old man pointed and walked forward. After walking for about a few hundred meters, he was stunned yet again.

    This was the ce where he had entered the peach orchard. He saw that the peach tree had a strange shape and there was a mark that he had left on it. He had returned to the starting point, but the starting point was also in the peach forest.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°good old man, what should we do next?¡±

    At this time, the good old man unknowingly stood up, all of its hair looking stiff, its tail bursting straight. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he saw something terrifying that he frightened, or because of some other reason. The stars in its eyes flowed faster and faster.

    An Zheng raised his vignce to the maximum, the state of the good old man looked too weird. However, after a few minutes, good old man¡¯s tensed up nerves suddenly rxed, as if it had just battled against some extremely powerful enemy. The entire cat looked a bit dispirited, but it had rxed by quite a bit. It once again lifted its front paw and pointed in a direction, thenid in An Zheng¡¯s embrace, looking drowsy.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what good old man had just experienced, but he could feel that he was extremely tired. It was as if he had just experienced a fierce battle and all his energy had been exhausted in just a few minutes.

    Following the direction that the good old man was pointing in, An Zheng walked for around half an hour. The surrounding environment looked like it was never seen before, so An Zheng¡¯s mood gradually became better. As long as they were ces that he had never been before, at least he wouldn¡¯t be walking around in circles.

    Then, An Zheng heard the sound of water sshing. It was very light, but An Zheng was sure that he had heard it correctly.

    He rushed in that direction, and after another three or four minutes, he reached the end of the forest. In front of him was a small stream, but it was not very wide. The stream was so clear that one could see the bottom. Not far away, he saw a person sitting in a daze as he stared at the stream. He was rather skinny, with long hair and a shawl covering his body. His clothes looked tattered, so he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman.

    An Zheng coughed, and wanted to ask where he was.

    That person slowly turned his head, and then, even An Zheng¡¯s scalp felt like it was going to explode at that moment.

    This person had no face.

    His face was t, like an eggshell. It would not be so smooth if someone had cut off its facial features. It really was likuge egg on its neck. There was nothing, but An Zheng could clearly feel that this person was looking at him.

    Suddenly, a sharp wailing sound came from that person¡¯s body. That sound was ear-piercing, and almost pierced An Zheng¡¯s eardrums in an instant. That person suddenly stood up, as if he was greatly frightened, and dived head first into the stream. The stream was very shallow, but it was only a few centimeters deep. However, that person had dove into it and disappeared.

    The stream was still clear enough to see the clean pebbles below, but the person had disappeared withourace. An Zheng looked down and saw that all the hairs on good old man¡¯s body had stood up once again. The stars in his eyes moved once again, as if he was about to face a great enemy.

    What the hell was this ce!

    This small stream was like a dividing line. Behind An Zheng was the peach forest, and on the other side of the small stream was the peach forest. Following the direction of the stream, he seemed to be able to seall mountain. An Zheng searched through his memories, discovering that the outline of the mountain was somewhat familiar, yet he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen it before.

    Looking downstream, he couldn¡¯t see the end of the river. The stream went straight down, and there were peach trees on both sides.

    An Zheng asked good old man where he should go. good old man raised his little ws and pointed upstream. At this time, An Zheng had no other choice but to follow good old man¡¯s instructions and advance towards the mountain. He didn¡¯t dare to travel that fast. No one knew what the freak he met was.

    Just as he and good old man were walking towards the direction of the mountain, the strange person who had entered the stream earlier appeared once again. He slowly stuck his head out of the stream without making any sound. His long, wet hair was loose on his shoulders, and on his face that didn¡¯t have anything at all, he seemed to be looking at An Zheng¡¯s back.

 Chapter 525 - Copper Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 525 ¨C Copper Mirror</h4>

    An Zheng kept a distance from the stream as he walked up. He didn¡¯t know if the strange person he saw just now wauman, or perhaps a demon beast. Although that thing did not attack An Zheng at that moment, he did not have good intentions towards anything here.

    Along the way, An Zheng discovered that the good old man was bing more and more dispirited. He was unable to sense what had happened to good old man and was worried that something was wrong with him. After walking for more than ten minutes, he brought the good old man back into the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s space to rest.

    And just before, when An Zheng had gotten lost in the peach forest.

    The stars in good old man¡¯s eyes flowed, the stars formed a gxy that no one could see, and in the blink of an eye, it was already tens of miles away. And the direction that the Milky Way Gxy was going, was precisely the mountain that An Zheng wanted to go to right now.

    What was in the mountain, was the Milky Way still there?

    felt that the mountain was not far from him, but he had walked for at least an hour before reaching the foot of the mountain. When the peach forest extended all the way to the top of the mountain, An Zheng realized that even if it was halfway up the mountain, it would still be the same aeach. Although the peach blossoms were beautiful, but walking all the way here, with eyes like this, it was hard to not feel disgust.

    Standing at the foot of the mountain, An Zheng¡¯s attention was focused on the peach-coloured grey color that was hidden halfway up the mountain.

    In the hut.

    As if a voice was guiding An Zheng, An Zheng felt that he had to go to the thatched cottage.

    There was actually a small road on the mountain. An Zheng followed the path and walked up, walking for around a few hundred meters before the mountain turned steep. And in the surrounding peach trees, every single one of the peach trees made An Zheng¡¯s heart turn cold. Every peach tree here was different from the ones below, because every peach tree was bound to the spirits of the dead.

    Some had lost half of their heads, some werepletely twisted, some had arge hole in their chest, some had an empty stomach, somecked arms, and some only had half their bodies left. These vengeful spirits were bound to the peach tree by some strange force. No matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t break free. They looked at An Zheng and roared. Although they did not make a sound, An Zheng felt like his brain was about to explode.

    This was no paradise, but hell.

    As they walked up the mountain, they saw at least a few thousand peach trees. Every peach tree had this type of vengeful spirit. The missing person was a vengeful spirit on a peach tree. In the end, the number of ghosts bound on a peach tree was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. When An Zheng passed by a peach tree, the branches of the peach tree were filled with Hanged Ghost, all of them sticking out their tongues, reaching out their hands to grab An Zheng.

    When he finally arrived outside the thatched hut, An Zheng saw that the door was open.

    He stood outside and called out, ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±

    No one replied to his question. It seemed as if there was a gust of wind blowing through the hut. The half-open wooden door creaked, and then it opened even wider. The inside of the house was pitch ck. The opened wooden door was like the gaping maw of a demonic beast, waiting for An Zheng¡¯s attack to stab into it.

    An Zheng had experienced many dangers and chased countless evil beings. However, he didn¡¯t have much contact with such monsters. At one point in time, An Zheng firmly believed that there was no such thing as a ghost in this world. But now, even though An Zheng knew that this was an illusion, he still started to doubt his certainty before.

    The door board was gently shaking as though it was waving at An Zheng.

    An Zheng remained silent for a good while, before finally deciding to take a look inside. Even now, they did not meet Chen Shaobai and the others, so they did not know if they had encountered any dangers. If anything in this room was the control of this illusion, then they had to go in. An Zheng summoned all thirty Holy Fish Scale and with a wave of his hand, he pointed ahead. His Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew out of the Blood Pearl Bracelet and into the thatched cottage.

    An Zheng was very worried, very worried ¡­ This was because when he walked a short distance away, he could already tell that this hut was the cottage that the Old Bull had been guarding for a long time. It was rumored that the white-bearded Old Taoist who once lived in this thatched cottage was the ancestor of the entire world¡¯s Dao Sect. And the power sealed in this environment, was the self that Old Taoist denied once again on the path of cultivation. No one knew how powerful this energy was.

    What made An Zheng even more worried was ¡­ After his Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew into the thatched cottage, it was like a stone sinking into the ocean. No message came back. An Zheng tried to summon back his Heaven Eyes, but to no avail. Heaven¡¯s Eye had lost contact, as if it had disappeared withourace.

    An Zheng took a deep breath. In the palm of his left hand, the power of Purple Lightning and Red Sun started to fuse as a mini Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns coiled around his palm, ready to be flung out at any time. His right hand held onto the Broken Army Sword tightly. An Zheng took a step forward. There were only three steps, but every step he took, An Zheng felt his heart tremble. He had never been a timid person, but everything that had happened today was too strange.

    Entering the room, it was so dark that people had the urge to turn around and run away. The outer room was like a small living room. There was only a row of chairs in the room, and An Zheng could feel an aura simr to the peaches outside from the chairs. Apart from the chairs, there was a long table in the north wall facing the door. There were a few things on the table, a fruit dish, and of course only peaches. On the left side of the te was a white porcin bowl, and inside the bowl, there was actually white rice that was emitting steam. To the right of the peaches wte of meat, though no one could tell what it was.

    In addition to these three items, there was also an incense burner. Inside the incense burner, there were three joss sticks burning, and smoke was still rising from them.

    Above the table, a painting was taped to the wall. When An Zheng saw the picture, he had practically swung his sword out.

    It depicted a mountain. Below the mountain was a small stream. Next to the stream saetite person. His long hair draped over his shoulders, making it hard to tell if he was a man or a woman. As for this person, before An Zheng came up, he had seen him by the stream.

    Fortunately, it was jusainting.

    Just as An Zheng was about to enter the house to take a look at the situation, a gust of wind blew in behind him, causing the painting on the wall to slightly tremble. Then, the person on the painting turned around. Under the cover of his long hair, he could still clearly see his face that was devoid of anything. However, An Zheng could still feel that there waair of terrifying eyes staring straight at him.

    It still seemed to beughing.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, telling himself to remain calm. The good news is that the thing can¡¯t get off the top of the painting. The furnishings outside were very simple, it was just these things. After An Zheng looked carefully, he decided to immediately enter the room. If there was nothing important inside, he would immediately leave.

    Just as he was about to step into the room, he felt someone tug on his sleeve. He turned around and saw nothing. Lowering his head, he saw that that thing had actuallye down!

    Lying on the ground like a fish, he raised his empty face and ¡°looked¡± at An Zheng. It stretched out its pale white hand from its sleeve and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s sleeve, pulling bit by bit.

    If An Zheng was a little more timid, he would have been scared to death by now. That thing came down soundlessly, but even with An Zheng¡¯s current sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, he was not aware of it at all. Furthermore, An Zheng currently had thirty Holy Fish Scale s forming a defensive array outside of his body, how the f * ck did it get in?

    Creak creak creak sounds came out, as if it was saying something to An Zheng.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to say, what are you trying to do?¡±

    The thing seemed to be restless and started to pull on An Zheng¡¯s sleeve forcefully. However, it seemed to be unable to stand up, and could only lie on the ground, so its strength was not great. However, this thing had a hook like thing on its fingers, grabbing it inside An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and unable to shake it off. However, An Zheng rxed a little. It seemed like this thing was not really a threat, just that it looked a little too terrifying.

    An Zheng walked forward, ready to enter the room. As if seeing that An Zheng was going to go in, the thing started to go crazy. That face that was originally as smooth as an eggshell suddenly twisted, as if something was about toe out. An Zheng suddenly flung the thing, and a hole appeared in his sleeve witipping sound. An Zheng immediately turned around and entered the room. He then felt a surge of berserk energy that seemed to have exploded behind him.

    The door between the inner room and the outer room was like ayer of enchantment. The creature lunged forward and twisted against the invisible door. But when An Zheng walked in, there were no obstructions. It was just a door frame, there was no door board. was inside, but it was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, looking like it was very angry.

    No matter what, it was still a good thing that it could note in.

    An Zheng turned around and realized that the furnishings in the house were even simpler than the ones outside. There was only one kang, and beside the kang was a chair and a wooden table. The kang was covered in dust, and there wahickyer of dust on the mat.

    Then, An Zheng noticed that the dust seemed to be a little strange. He walked over to take a look and saw ayer of shallow marks on it, as if someone had been sitting here for a while.

    There was a bronze mirror on the table, the only thing in the room. The walls were also gray, and so was the mirror. Nothing could be seen. An Zheng mysteriously walked over and picked up the copper mirror, and then used his sleeve to wipe off the dust on the mirror.

    He looked in the copper mirror, and suddenly a hand reached out from inside the mirror, grabbing An Zheng¡¯s neck with force. An Zheng had difficulty breathing in that instant. His hand was green like a dried up corpse, but it was extremely powerful. An Zheng moved backwards, the hand in the copper mirror pulling An Zheng forward, unable to stop him.

    An Zheng¡¯s breathing became more and more difficult, even his face had turned purple.

    A red light shed in the bronze mirror and an eyeball appeared.

    There was only one eyeball.

    It was an indescribable eyeball. The ck color upied the most important part of the eyeball, and there were a few red, hook-like spots coiled around it. If he was just looking at it, he wouldn¡¯t feel much fear, but An Zheng felt that death was in those eyes. That hand did not want to grab An Zheng in the copper mirror, but to grab An Zheng.

    Life force was venting out from An Zheng¡¯s body. That was An Zheng¡¯s life force. A pale green light floated out from An Zheng¡¯s body and rushed towards the copper mirror like floodwaters. That eye seemed to have turned into a big, bloody mouth that greedily absorbed An Zheng¡¯s life force.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng roared, and tried his best to escape.

    But no matter how he struggled, no matter how he resisted, his life force still flowed out likide, unstoppable.

 Chapter 526 - Human and Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 526 ¨C Human and Ghost</h4>

    He saw An Zheng¡¯s life force gush out likide, and that hand of the eye seemed to carry a kind of magic that An Zheng was unable to resist, making him unable to struggle free. But right at this moment, a light cat¡¯s cry appeared beside An Zheng¡¯s ears. That voice seemed to havee from deep within An Zheng¡¯s heart. After a soft cry, An Zheng¡¯s consciousness suddenly woke up.

    Immediately after, a small gxy appeared in front of An Zheng. Countless tiny but extremely bright stars slipped into the space between An Zheng and that eye. Dense stars circled around An Zheng for a while, and then all of them suddenly poured into the copper mirror.

    In just a moment, a mournful cry rang out from the copper mirror. The red hook like dot in the eye started to spin rapidly but stopped very soon. The sparkling stars were like countless attacking soldiers as they quickly upied all the red dots. Then the red dot turned into a sky-blue color.

    In a sh, the hand that was grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s neck revealed a me. The withered hand quickly began to burn, and the crackling sounds were as if it was frying something.

    In just a short moment, the hand had been burnt to ashes, leaving only the greyish white bones. However, it was clear that the hand did not intend to give up and continued to grip onto An Zheng¡¯s neck tightly. The mes burned even more fiercely, and a few secondster, the hand was riddled with holes. Then he could see countless starse out of the hole in his hand and go in. A few secondster, the hand turned to ash and fell to the ground.

    The copper mirror dropped to the ground withump, but An Zheng and the copper mirror had a very tight rope tied around them. When the copper mirror fell, An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily bent, and he almost kneeled down. He bent over and continued staring at the copper mirror.

    Crack * The copper mirror suddenly cracked open. Immediately after, that eye flew out from inside, and immediately shot into An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt that his eyes had gone blind. That scorching pain immediately spread throughout his entire body from his eyes, and his body began to tremble violently. The feeling of the fire burning in his eye sockets sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. A person who had never experienced such pain was unable to experience it and could not imagine it. Even with An Zheng¡¯s perseverance, he was almost unable to endure it. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans covered his forehead and his clothes were drenched.

    Pain, the pain of being pierced in the heart and corroding the bones.

    An Zheng¡¯s legs trembled, but he was still unable to persevere any longer and eventually fell to his knees. He grabbed his head with both hands and rolled on the ground. He clenched his teeth to hold back the moan froming out. However, under the intense pain, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to have curled into a ball.

    No one could help him; he was the only one in the little room. Outside the door, the faceless monster that did not know what it was copsed to the ground in fear, not daring to attack the door again. The door only had a frame and no door, but it just couldn¡¯t get in.

    An Zheng could not hold on and fainted from the pain.

    When he woke up, his body felt an unprecedented cold. It was like being sshed with water and thrown into an ice cave, leaving him no one to rely on. There was nothing to keep warm, and the cold was seeping out of the body.

    The source of the cold was in his left eye.

    An Zheng subconsciously touched his tightly shut left eye, then saw that his hand was smeared with fresh red blood. His left eye was still bleeding, half of his face was covered with blood, and even his clothes were wet.

    Although the pain had lessened somewhat, he was still unable to open his left eye. It was as if something was trying to crawl out from under his eyelids, or as if countless tiny knives were slicing his eyelids.

    He struggled to stand up against the wall and looked around the room with his right eye. Apart from the broken meridians, there were no other changes. He often turned around to take a look. However, when he did so, the faceless monster that was still waiting outside immediately shrank back in fear and began to tremble.

    An Zheng thought that his current bloodied face had scared it, so he did not think much about it. He squatted down, picked up the half-bronze mirror with trembling hands, and looked at it. In the mirror, he was simply another person. His entire face was deathly pale, as white as a sheet of white paper. The left side of his face was covered in blood, and from his left eye, blood was still flowing out. He could not stop it at all.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what was happening to his left eye;

    He suddenly recalled that when he had first sent the Blood Pearl and the Heaven¡¯s Eyes into the house, no matter if it was the outer or the inner room, there was no sign of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. An Zheng was silent for a while, before he suddenly understood something.

    The eye in the bronze mirror must be the Heaven¡¯s Eye.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of monster was sealed in the copper mirror, but it had used it the moment the Heaven¡¯s Eyes had entered. Although An Zheng did not feel the message from the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he also did not feel any danger. And the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, had be the eye that the monster saw An Zheng with, which was also what An Zheng saw. The reason why An Zheng was unable to escape or struggle free was because the Heaven¡¯s Eyes and him were from the same bloodline and had the same origin, he simply could not escape.

    What was a star?

    An Zheng thought that it was the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations who had helped him. When good old man was in the peach forest at the bottom of the mountain, he should have already noticed the strangeness of this thatched cottage, and guessed that An Zheng would be attracted here, so he released his Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s power first. The moment An Zheng encountered danger, this power appeared and helped him break free.

    Heaven Eyes should have sensed that he was about to escape, so he rushed out, and jumped into An Zheng¡¯s left eye. An Zheng was sure that he had lost his left eye, and thinking about it, the appearance of having only one eye left in the future was indeed ugly, but at any rate, his life was saved, wasn¡¯t it? This was the price he had to pay for his recklessness. He clearly knew that there must be something strange in the room.

    But why?

    An Zheng could not help but ask himself. He clearly knew that there was something strange in the room, but why had he still entered? He recalled that it was definitely not because of his curiosity. He was no longer a man who could not control his curiosity. His mind was firm and unyielding. But he still walked in, as if something had been calling out to him all along, and that voice was actually in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Now that the voice had disappeared, An Zhengughed bitterly. His left eye had also disappeared.

    His body trembled as he walked out. His steps were iparably heavy. It was as if all his energy had been drained from his body. He felt drowsy and on the verge of copse. He held on to the door frame, and the faceless creature flinched again, but did not run away.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    An Zheng smiled apologetically at it with his left eye closed. ¡°So you wanted to stop me froming in, right? I apologize, I misunderstood you. ¡±

    The faceless monster seemed to be about to say something, but it had no facial features. It had no way to express itself, not even an expression. However, An Zheng could feel that it wanted to tell him that this ce was too dangerous.

    Using the Broken Army Sword as a walking stick, An Zheng left the house with difficulty step by step. He turned around and saw the faceless monster following behind him like a fish. It had hands and feet, but it couldn¡¯t walk. An Zheng knew that it did not have any malicious intent, and was probably worried about him.

    After exiting the courtyard, An Zheng felt some changes behind him. Turning his head to look, he realized that a fire had suddenly erupted from the thatched cottage, and quickly engulfed the entire thatched cottage. The fire spread out from the thatched cottage and quickly set the wattled fencing on fire. The fence that was filled with roses was instantly engulfed by the sea of fire.

    An Zheng sped up his footsteps and left. As he went down the mountain, he passed by the peach trees, as if he had seen the ghosts on the peach trees more clearly. They all seemed terrified and distorted. When they came up the mountain, they were all extremely sinister and terrifying, as if they could break free from the peach tree and grab An Zheng to split him into eight pieces at any time. However, when An Zheng went down the mountain, they seemed to bepletely shocked by something.

    An Zheng no longer had the mind to care about these ghosts, he only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Although his steps were unsteady, the speed at which he descended the mountain was much faster than when he first arrived at the foot of the mountain. As An Zheng walked, he took ouill from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and swallowed it, in case the wound on his left eye worsened.

    When he reached the foot of the mountain, he felt someone tugging at his back. He turned around and saw the faceless monster pulling at his sleeve. The faceless monster indicated for An Zheng to head towards the stream. An Zheng was silent for a moment before asking: ¡°You want me to wash your wounds?¡±

    The faceless monster nodded its head vigorously, An Zheng then went over and squatted by the stream, wanting to wash his face.

    At this moment, a shout came from behind him. An Zheng turned around to look and realized it was Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian rushing over from afar. Their clothes were torn and stained with blood. It was obvious that they had just experienced a fierce battle. Looking at how breathless they were, they knew how troublesome their opponents were.

    ¡°An Zheng, why are you here!¡±

    Before Chen Shaobai could finish his words, he saw An Zheng¡¯s bloody face and bloody left eye, ¡°Ah! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai quickly rushed over to support An Zheng, and then turned his head to look all around him: ¡°Who is it! ¡°Who the f * ck is that!?¡±

    An Zheng pulled him back, ¡°It was my own carelessness... Are you guys okay? It seems like you¡¯re fighting someone? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice became teary, ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re still thinking of asking if we¡¯re fighting ¡­ Are you in pain? ¡±

    Qi Tian also rushed over, after looking at it, his expression changed too: ¡°What¡¯s going on, why have you only separated for a short while, your eyes are already like that.¡±

    An Zhengughed and shook his head, making himself look a little more rxed: ¡°Nothing much, just a blind eye. I¡¯ll wash my face first. We¡¯ll talkter. ¡±

    It was only then that An Zheng noticed that the Faceless Monster had disappeared. It must have been because of fear, that Chen Shaobai and the others hade over and jumped into the stream. An Zheng knew that the thing was very timid and did not say anything.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°When we meet the people trapped in the illusion, we will immediately start running without a fight. Luckily, the both of us ran away quickly or else we would have been surrounded. Those people had been trapped for so long that even their mentality had changed. They fought as if they were crazy. Not just us, but their own people. If I get trapped again, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before they kill each other. ¡±

    An Zheng held the water and washed his face. He felt that the stream was extremely cool, as if it was the best miracle medicine in the world. Even the pain in his eyes had been alleviated. He began to wash his left eye with water, and the pain lessened with each contact. An Zheng dived his face into the stream and then saw the faceless monster lying at the bottom of the stream, smiling at him.

    Smile?

    An Zheng could not help but be taken aback. Didn¡¯t the faceless monster not have any facial features?

    An Zheng shook his head, trying to look again, only to realize that the faceless monster was smiling at him. It was a young man who looked like a symbol. He was delicate and pretty, with good looks and a sunny smile.

    The faceless monster raised its finger to point at its left eye and thenughed.

    An Zheng suddenly woke up from his daze... His left eye was not blind. He subconsciously closed his left eye, but what he saw with his right eye was still that faceless monster. He closed his right eye and saw a smiling handsome youth in his left eye.

    The teenager waved his hand towards An Zheng and followed the stream.

    An Zheng stood up straight and turned to look at the mountain behind him.

    Red shed in his left eye, and then he saw that the mountain was not a mountain at all, but tworge doors. The door was ck, the one on the left had the word ghost, and the one on the right had the word human.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what that meant, but he felt that his left eye was looking at another world.

 Chapter 527 - Opening of the eye

    <h4>Chapter 527 ¨C Opening of the eye</h4>

    The mountain was not a mountain, but two doors. The peach tree was noeach tree, but a yaksha for punishment.

    When An Zheng saw what was inside the door, he suddenly felt reverence in his heart. That door was the door to the Yin Yang Twin Realms. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it was really the gate that connected the Underworld to the mortal world, this was already an extremely important passage. Perhaps, the demons and ghosts in the mortal world that did not follow the rules were all suppressed by the Old Taoist¡¯s peach trees that filled the mountains.

    The Old Taoist was a barrier that protected the human world. He nted a mountain full of peach trees, for the world to remove many threats. Why did the people of the world say that there was a ghost and not a ghost? It was only because he was here that the world was peaceful.

    The Old Taoist had opened a door in the Inside the Immortal Pce. Perhaps the Underworld had already opened it, or perhaps he had forcibly torn apart the two worlds of Yin and Yang. Those unruly fellows directly used the peach tree as a yaksha to punish them day and night.

    An Zheng remembered that Qi Tian had once said that no matter how fierce the green lotus was, no matter how strong Xuan-Yuan was, he would still treat his respectfully in front of the Old Taoist. Even the disrespectful Purple Ivy looked like a senior in front of the Old Taoist. Old Taoist eximed as heprehended the way of the heavens. The way of ghosts in this world was also one of the various Daos heprehended. In order to understand the path of ghosts, he would have to transform into the Ghost King.

    An Zheng turned around, and saw the faceless monster that was lying under the stream, moving further and further away witelieved and expectant expression on its face. An Zheng still did not know who he was. He looked terrifying, but he had good intentions in mind. If it wasn¡¯t for him, An Zheng would have met with even more dangers.

    In this world, there were many people who were like this. They seemed to be vicious, but their hearts were kind. They are misunderstood by the world to be the kind of people who are really good people even though they don¡¯t look like good people at first nce.

    Chen Shaobai saw that An Zheng was in a daze, and could not help but walk over and pat his shoulder: ¡°What happened? Are your eyes alright? ¡±

    An Zheng stayed silent for a while, and then said seriously: ¡°I think I¡¯m too awesome.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sized him up carefully: ¡°You met an abnormal person?¡±

    An Zheng squinted as he looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you not be so dirty?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, and then noticed the change in An Zheng¡¯s left eye. At this time, An Zheng¡¯s left eye looked no different from his right, and the change in appearance before was gradually disappearing. However, it still looked a little strange. The ck eyeball wasrger than normal, and there were three bright, fish-like blue things inside the ck eyeball. They were still slowly rotating.

    And at the moment when Chen Shaobai was staring at An Zheng¡¯s left eye, An Zheng saw another Chen Shaobai.

    The originally beautiful Chen Shaobai turned into a skeleton wearing a ck robe. There was not a single bit of flesh on its face and its eyes shone wited light. He was tall and thin with a huge ck sickle on his shoulder.

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, so was Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Qi Tian came over: ¡°There¡¯s really going to broblem with the two of you soon. If this goes on, I feel that I need to have a good chat with Sister Qu Liuxi and tactfully suggest a rtionship between the two of you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram.¡±

    An Zheng was extremely shocked in his heart. What exactly was Chen Shaobai? Why did Chen Shaobai, whom he saw with his left eye, be like that? It had a more terrifying appearance than any evil ghost from hell, and its body was suffused witerrifying aura of death.

    Just then, An Zheng and the others heard someone speak.

    ¡°Six Armored Nine Chapters, Heaven¡¯s Circle.¡±

    It was only eight words, and the sound was not loud, but it was loud enough to hear. It was as if it had entered the ears of the three people in an instant. And just at that moment, Qi Tian¡¯s face changed color, both of his hands grabbed onto An Zheng and Chen Shaobai¡¯s arms, and he rushed out like lightning.

    His speed was already extremely fast, but it was still a bit slow. The three of them dashed forward for a short distance before colliding against something with a bang. They were all confused and fell t on their backs. However, there was nothing in front of him. It seemed like nothing had changed. The ce they collided with was still air, and there was no barrier. However, that feeling of being hit by a real mountain was not fake at all. The three people¡¯s faces had all be distorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chen Shaobai crawled up and asked. However, Qi Tian¡¯s face was frighteningly white: ¡°An expert from the Dao Sect.¡±

    An Zheng was a little shocked. With the height that Qi Tian had once stood at, how could he turn around and run after hearing those words? Even if Qi Tian had not recovered his strength yet, the cultivation of the Higher Completion Stage was nowhere to be found. There were only two rumours about the most powerful Greater Heaven stage experts in the world. One was the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo of the Great Xi and the other was the Buddha of the Buddhist Sect. Although there were a bit more experts in the Lower Celestial Stage, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be that many.

    With Qi Tian¡¯s realm, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in this world that could run away like that.

    ¡°I used to ¡­¡±

    Qi Tian seemed to be extremely unwilling to talk about his past. Witale face, he said, ¡°I have once cultivated under the Dao Sect. I learned many of my techniques at that time. Therefore, my understanding of the Dao Sect is likely to be greater than yours. ¡°That was a Dao Sect spell just now. We can¡¯t get out now.¡±

    He reached out his hand as if he had touched something. It looked like it was just air, but he couldn¡¯t move his hand any further.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Just don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    He extended his hand, and a ck sickle appeared in his palm. Holding the scythe with both hands, Chen Shaobai walked forward quickly and swung his two arms. The scythe drew a ck trajectory as it chopped out.

    Without making any sound, Chen Shaobai¡¯s body flew backwards.

    Qi Tian quickly stepped forward, raised his hand and bit his finger tip and flicked. At the same time, the iron rod appeared in his hand. When he swung the iron bar, the drop of blood fell on top of it. The iron rod turned red in an instant and then swept out.

    In a split-second, ayer of shadow appeared in front of Chen Shaobai, who was sent flying backwards. If Qi Tian had not smeared the iron rod with his own blood, he would not have been able to tell that there was someone chasing after Chen Shaobai.

    Qi Tian grabbed Chen Shaobai and threw him out, after which he swung the iron rod.

    The blood on his iron rod began to flow and form runes. After a sh of red light from the runes, the phantoms gradually became clearer. When An Zheng and Chen Shaobai saw it clearly, their expressions immediately changed... After Chen Shaobai flew out, the people chasing him were actually three paper men. The white paper man didn¡¯t even have the outline of its facial features.

    However, these three paper men made Qi Tian feel like he was facing a great enemy.

    There were three paper men, one carrying a sword, one holding a horsetail whisk, and one holding something round in her hand. It was unknown what it was.

    ¡°Why is there a stone essence spirit that is rted to our Dao Sect?¡±

    The voice came from the sky and a few people in dark Daoist robes stood in the clouds. If one did not look carefully, it really was a white cloud. However, An Zheng and the others had seen it for themselves, and could tell that it was an enchanted tool that looked like cotton wool. Or was iiece of clothing?

    There werotal of six people up there, and two of them looked quite old. The one on the left looked white without a beard. He looked young, but he had a head full of white hair. The one on the right looked to be in his fifties. His hair and beard were shiny ck. He looked to be in good spirits, but his face was full of wrinkles. The two of them stood side by side, with two young daoists standing behind them. Both of them were around fourteen or fifteen years old.

    An Zheng did not know them, but he recognized them.

    Da Xi, the Daoist of Mount Wudang.

    ¡°Why did you trap us?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed with the ck sickle in his hand.

    The older man frowned, ¡°Evil beings still dare to be presumptuous. You have too much demon aura on you, so you are obviously not of my race. A monster, a stone essence, a ¡­ ¡°People who are unable to see through us, what are you doing in my Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s ce of seclusion?¡±

    Chen Shaobai hated people calling him a demon the most. His brows twitched: ¡°This isn¡¯t your courtyard, why can¡¯t Ie. If Ie, why do you have to exin to you why I¡¯m here?¡±

    The Old Taoist frowned: ¡°Evil is evil, the heaven and earth cannot tolerate it.¡±

    He pointed downwards, and the three unmoving paper men immediately rushed towards Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai was enraged, it was fine that he could not see them earlier, but now that he saw them, how could he be afraid of three paper men? He swung his ck sickle horizontally and cut three paper men into two with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound. The three paper men were split into six sections, but in a moment they became six paper men, and surrounded Chen Shaobai at the same time.

    The three paper men who had nothing in their hands moved even faster, but before Chen Shaobai could take back his sickle, the three paper men had already rushed to his side. One of them grabbed Chen Shaobai¡¯s arms from behind and pulled him backwards. The other grabbed onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s legs and lifted him up.

    Impossibly fast, Chen Shaobai was lifted up by the three paper men.

    And at this time, the man holding the sword dropped down from the sky, he stood on top of Chen Shaobai¡¯s lower abdomen, and stabbed his sword towards Chen Shaobai¡¯s chest!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The thirty Holy Fish Scale flew over and knocked the four paper men away. Because the paper man was previously split into two, An Zheng did not dare to cut it again. Instead, he flew into the air. But there was still a change, the four people on the paper instantly turned into eight, exactly the same. Standing there ¡°watching¡± An Zheng and the others, they had no facial features but looked extremely sinister.

    ¡°Stubborn fool.¡±

    The older Daoist shook his head slowly, ¡°You must have some n in mind while my Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor was in seclusion. Perhaps you may have taken away my Dao Sect¡¯s secret trove. Everything here doesn¡¯t belong to you. I hope you put it down. If that¡¯s not possible, then I will have to help you put it down. ¡±

    The ten paper men surrounded An Zheng and the other two. This kind of person who couldn¡¯t be killed no matter what was difficult to deal with.

    An Zheng suddenly closed his right eye, the ck eyeball in his left eye quickly grewrger, and the three blue fish-like spots of light quickly began to spin. Everyone felt as if they were in a trance. When they looked again, a door appeared in front of An Zheng, it was pitch ck inside, an unstoppable suction force appeared from inside the door and sucked the ten paper men in, then the door closed with a bang.

    An Zheng felt a slight pain in his left eye, but the power of this look was too shocking!

 Chapter 528 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 528 ¨C Sorry</h4>

    Opening a ghost passage with one eye.

    To be honest, An Zheng did not even know where the ten paper men had been sent to. He had only thought of this method in this situation, and at the same time, he also wanted to test the abilities of his left eye.

    An Zheng had been wondering just now why the eyes had changed. The Blood Pearl¡¯s eye of heaven flew into the house and disappeared. Was the eye that appeared in the bronze mirror the eye of heaven?

    If it was, then An Zheng¡¯s left eye was now Heaven¡¯s Eye, not just Heaven¡¯s Eye. A portion of the Blood Pearl¡¯s ability had entered An Zheng¡¯s left eye, and also the ability of the white-bearded Old Taoist.

    His left eye opened wide, sending the ten paper men into hell. However, this was obviously not the whole story. The three blue fish-like little spots of light in An Zheng¡¯s eyes were the energy of the good old man. ording to the rumors, when a Eye of Nine Incarnations evolves to the limit, it could open reincarnation. An Zheng still could not understand why Yue Yang would suddenly start the reincarnation cycle. However, thinking from a superficial point of view, it should be rted to the Yin Yang World.

    These three powersbined had changed An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    However, An Zheng had only just acquired this ability, his left eye was still not used to it.

    He closed his eyes. Before the door closed, everyone saw the ten paper men sink into a dark yellow river. However, the He River was not water, but fire. As soon as the paper man entered the river, it was immediately burnt to ashes.

    In the sky, the older Old Taoist¡¯s expression changed, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    The white-haired, seemingly young Daoist standing next to him shook his head slightly. ¡°Just say that your Dao arts are too gentle.¡±

    The Old Taoist snorted: ¡°Yu Baiyi, your Dao arts are indeed sharp and fierce, but you have hurt the heavenly dao, you will not even be able to preserve your own life.¡±

    The young Taoist did not seem to care in the slightest, ¡°How many hundred years can a person have in his lifetime? I only need a hundred years. Within a hundred years, Tao techniques are the strongest, what else do I need? ¡°Think about it. If you live to be five hundred years old, I will only live to be one hundred years old. Do you want to leave behind a great reputation in the Dao Sect or do you want to leave behind a great reputation for it?¡±

    He said lightly: ¡°Zhou Dingxi has taken away your ¡®6d¡¯ and ¡®6d¡¯. Let me do it.¡±

    Yu Bai bent down and descended like an eagle with its wings spread wide. His sleeves fluttered, giving off an imposing air.

    The Old Taoist standing in the clouds held his left index finger and middle finger together and then muttered an incantation. After a while, An Zheng and the others became dazzled by the light, as if something had disappeared.

    The Taoist Yu Baiyinded in front of An Zheng and the rest, a strange light shing across his eyes.

    ¡°You are someone who is fated to be with our Dao Sect.¡±

    He said that to An Zheng, but after he finished speaking, he frowned slightly, andughed: ¡°That¡¯s strange, the three of you seem to have some connections with my Dao Sect. That stone spirit, the Six-Armored Weapon that you revealed previously waechnique from my sect. That demon, the demonic aura on your body is monstrous, and there is an evil spirit in your bones. However, you used my Dao Sect¡¯s mental cultivation method. ¡°As for you ¡­¡±

    His attention returned to An Zheng, ¡°In your eyes, there are secrets that my Dao Sect cannot reveal to others.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°In my eyes, why is there a secret that your Dao Sect cannot divulge to others?¡±

    Yu Baiyi said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to exin anything to you, I¡¯m just telling you. If the Dao Sect secret arts were to be spread out, it might cause a cmity to the world. Your eyes can open the world of yin and yang. You may not have evil intentions, but we have to guard against it. If ¡­ ¡°If by any chance you identally open the Yin Yang World and let ten thousand ghosts attack you, the ones who will suffer will still be themon people of this world.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Yu Bai answered seriously, ¡°There are two solutions, one... You have be a disciple of my Dao Sect. I will pass on the Dao Sect¡¯s mantra to help you achieve mastery of your left eye. Secondly, I will dig out your eyes and take you away, sealed in Mount Wudang. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What is the Dao Sect pursuing? If you start digging into people¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the work of some respectable sect. ¡±

    Yu Bai: ¡°Dao Sect is a orthodox sect that cultivates the world. There are many dangers in this world that you don¡¯t know about, but people of Dao Sect have been able to solve them, and they have also suffered heavy losses. You may not understand what I¡¯m telling you. What was the greatest responsibility of a sect? The greater the sect, the greater the responsibility. That was ¡­ Protect one side. In fact, no matter how it is, there is one thing that the Dao Sect is always doing, and that is protecting. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai scoffed, ¡°You speak of it in a dignified manner, but what you do is youmit all sorts of crimes.¡±

    Yu Baiyi was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°The reason why I am able to speak to you calmly and peacefully is because you are fated to be with my Dao Sect.¡± If it was ten years ago, I would have dug up that eye and taken it away, leaving behind a golden core. Twenty years ago, I would have killed you and taken you away with me. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you want me to kneel down and kowtow to you, to thank you for not killing me?¡±

    Yu Baiyi said, ¡°Whether we kill him or not is a matter forter.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The eyes are mine, any change in the eyes is my fortuitous opportunity. As for whether I want to join your Dao Sect, that is also my freedom. If you use the excuse of protecting the world, you probably won¡¯t even believe it yourself. ¡±

    Yu Bai said, ¡°What great freedom. If it wasn¡¯t for my Dao Sect protecting you, where else would you get your freedom from?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because of your protection, you can take it away?¡±

    Yu Bai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Or the other two ¡­ First, I¡¯ll take you under my wing. Second, I dug out your eyes. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Second, dig.¡±

    Yu Bai sighed, ¡°I really wanted to guide you in your cultivation, but...¡±

    He turned his head to look at Zhou Dingxi who was in the sky, ¡°My life is not going to end soon, so let me take responsibility for this evil thing.¡± This child is fated to be with the Dao Sect. After I dig out his eyes, you will bring them back to Mount Wudang with you. I will dig out my own left eye and give it back to him. I will ask Master to change his eyes and suppress that left eye at the foot of Mount Wudang. That is the door to the Yin Yang Twin Realms. Once opened, there will be endless cmities arising. ¡±

    Zhou Dingxi shook his head, ¡°What does your death have to do with me? It doesn¡¯t matter if I keep my eyes. This is the reincarnation cycle of the heavens, and the people do not know what the Dao Sect has done for them. They only know how to enjoy themselves. Yu Baiyi, if you die, just die. Don¡¯t give me the responsibility. ¡±

    Yu Baiughed. ¡°So you care about me too.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned towards An Zheng, cupped his fists, and bowed: ¡°I havemitted many offenses, so I am willing to exin what I do. It¡¯s because I know that no one is willing to listen to his exnation, so I might as well just not exin. However, the Dao Sect never did evil. Whether you believe it or not, I will take that eye with me. I took your left eye and gave you my left eye. ¡±

    Then, he pointed a finger at the sky. ¡°Arise!¡±

    One word.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, followed by a huge pressure descending from the sky,nding on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. With An Zheng¡¯s current level of strength, and that powerful physique of his, he was unable to block it all. It was as if a hundred thousand mountains suddenly fell upon his body. No matter how strong he was or how powerful his cultivation was, he could not withstand the weight of those mountains.

    Boom!

    An Zheng¡¯s legs suddenly started to sink, both of his legs instantly sunk into the ground, all the way down to his knees. An Zheng¡¯s neck moved forward slightly, and the pressure from his back caused even his bones to emit wave after wave of cracking sounds.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian attacked at the same time, the scythe and iron rod struck towards Yu Bai¡¯s left and right.

    ¡°Soldier!¡±

    Yu Bai said another word. His tone was still very light, but the mood of the word before and after was different. The first word was thick and steady. The second word, killing intent was extremely heavy. With just a single word, it was as if An Zheng was carrying a huge mountain on his back, making it difficult for him to move even a single step. With the word weapon, Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian both flew backwards.

    Two golden-armored gods suddenly appeared and attacked Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian respectively. The two golden-armored Empyrean Gods were terrifyingly strong, but Qi Tian and the others were actually forced to retreat backwards, despite their cultivations. No matter how they attacked, those two golden-armored Empyrean Gods seemed to have been created by the stone.

    An Zheng was trapped, but it was basically impossible for Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai toe to his rescue. They didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect themselves.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, Yu Bai spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He slowly raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then, walked towards An Zheng step by step. Soldier waactic. They were all borrowing strength from the heavens. It was the might of the heavens. You are very talented and the Dao Sect is fated to meet you. I knew it would be too vicious to talk about, but I had to do it. I will not onlypensate you with a left eye, but I will also gather all of the insights that I have gained from the Dao Sect into that left eye and give it to you together. I never apologize for doing things because I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. However, in recent days, even though there has beenpensation, I still have to apologize ¡­ ¡±

    He walked forward step by step. With each step, his footprints were very deep.

    He coughed as he walked, and spat out blood as he walked, ¡°This is really troublesome ¡­ This was a supreme dao technique, and its power was truly terrifying. But precisely because of this terrifying power, even I am unable to withstand it. If I were to cultivate normally, based on my own calctions, I should have a lifespan of 370 years. However, if I were to cultivate the Nine Secret Words and borrow the might of the heavens and earth, I might not even be able to live pasundred years. Tomorrow is my birthday, I am ny-nine years old ¡­ That guy who looks older than me behind me, ha-ha ¡­ Actually, it was my junior apprentice-brother. For example, you have to be fifteen yearste to enter the school. ¡±

    ¡°He said that people only want what theyck. I wanted to live a few more years, so I let myself look younger. Unfortunately, my hair is white. What did I just say... This is thest time I will use the Nine Secret Words to borrow the power of the heavens and earth. I don¡¯t have a disciple. Therefore, regardless of whether you are willing or not, if you change my eyes, you will obtain my true inheritance. This is forcing others to ept it, but I feel very satisfied ¡­ Because I saw in you the same thing that I saw in you, the same pursuit. ¡±

    Yu Bai¡¯s footsteps became heavier as he coughed out blood with every step. ¡°This is too troublesome ¡­¡±

    He walked in front of An Zheng with much difficulty, then raised his right hand and bent his index and middle fingers, likook, to grab onto An Zheng¡¯s left eye. ¡°It will hurt, it will hate me, but it will pass in the end. I gave you my life in your left eye. You can also know what the Dao Sect has done to protect themon people. You don¡¯t know how terrible your eye is, I know. I can¡¯t let anything happen... ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His finger descended.

 Chapter 529 - Ghost King

    <h4>Chapter 529 ¨C Ghost King</h4>

    There were many strong experts in this world, and many sects were announcing to the outside world that they were protecting the human world.

    Yu Whitey was also saying this, but the words he said weren¡¯t very pleasant to hear. Perhaps he was never a good talker. From the beginning of his life, the first apology he had said to An Zheng, was only because he wanted to dig out An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    After trapping An Zheng and stopping Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian, he only used two words to say the truth.

    However, he himself was at the point where he was about to run out of oil. His white hair was something that he could not change even if he wanted to. He said it was my birthday tomorrow and I was only one day away from ny-nine. I had calcted for myself that I should have three hundred and seventy years, but I didn¡¯t want to waste three hundred and seventy years. If the things that I can do add up to less than a hundred years, then I will live only a hundred years, and the remaining two hundred and seventy years will be a waste.

    Therefore, I used two hundred and seventy years of my life to borrow the power of nine words from the heavens.

    An Zheng could not move, but for some reason, he suddenly did not hate the white haired Taoist anymore. His name was Yu white-haired. It was unknown whether he had changed itter or whether his parents had just named it. The people from the Dao Sect were not as harsh and strict as the people from the Buddhist Sect. The disciples from the Dao Sect had a Daoist title, but they did not need to forget their own names.

    An Zheng did not know of the name Yu Wei, there were many famous Taoists in the Three Purities Monastery of the Wudang Mountain, and this was the first time An Zheng had heard of the name Yu Bai Yi. However, An Zheng could feel that even in the Three Purities Temple, Yu Bai was a very, very impressive person.

    Actually, there was a legend in the Three Purities Monastery. Some disciples could not help but ask Zhang Zhenjun whether this matter was true or not. Zhang Zhenjun did not say a word, nor did anyone answer.

    The story is ¡­ ny years ago, the Zhang Zhenjun roamed the world and found a small mountain vige ce called Great Meng Mountain. There were only 120 to 130 people in this vige. Most of them had the same surname, Liu. In this vige, there were only two families with different surnames. One of them had the surname Yu and the other had the surname Bai. This family of widows with the surname Yu and this family of widows with the surname Bai might be a good match for the jokers, but in an era like this, they were just two poor people.

    The day that Zhang Zhenjun went to the Great Meng Mountain Vige was the day that the woman from the Bai n gave birth. She was a widow, but she had a baby. No one knew who the father was. The vige was already shrouded in ayer of haze. The day the child was born, itpletely exploded. Many women crowded in front of the door, wanting to burn the women and children of the Bai n. The men stood at the back, none of them daring to speak. There were those who took pleasure in his misfortune, while there were those who remained silent.

    The women blocked the front door, grabbed the Bai woman who had just given birth to the baby and cut her own umbilical cord, and demanded to know who the father of the child was.

    The men stayed behind, some gloating, some silent. However, no one dared to stop him. They were afraid that the crime of adultery with the widow would fall on their heads. But no matter how those women pressed, she just wouldn¡¯t tell them.

    Finally the women panicked and wanted to take the children out and burn them.

    At this moment, the Yu n man stood out and said that the child was mine, you can¡¯t burn him to death.

    The small mountain vige immediately erupted into chaos. The men heaved a sigh of relief, and the women also quietly let out a sigh of relief. Then, they all unanimously targeted the man, woman, and child. In the end, the Vige Chief decided to expel these three people from the vige. People like them were not fit to live here.

    The man from the Yu n didn¡¯t say a word. He packed his things, then took a simple and crude wheelbarrow and left the vige while pushing a woman from the Bai n who carried a child.

    Halfway down the hill, some kind vige man brought some eggs or some cloth. The woman from the Bai n also didn¡¯t say a word. She had thrown away everything that was on the wheelbarrow.

    At the foot of the mountain, the man from the Yu n asked the woman from the Bai n, ¡°Who is the child¡¯s father?¡±

    The woman from the Bai n shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Yu Family man froze, then let out a long sigh: ¡°It¡¯s so bitter on you ¡­ ¡°Yeah, how do you know who the father is?¡±

    The woman from the Bai n cried as sheughed, ¡°But I know that the father of my child is not you, so why did youe forward? What does it have to do with you? ¡±

    The man from the Yu family alsoughed. ¡°That¡¯s a child, a life.¡±

    The Bai n woman still asked: ¡°A life, this child iotten life, just like me. You are different, you are a good person, it is not worth it for you to do so. ¡±

    The Yu Family man shook his head, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just stay there anyways.¡± It was just digging in the ground or fishing in the water. There were two more mouths to eat. I¡¯ve eaten alone for many years and it¡¯s not fragrant. ¡±

    The woman stopped talking.

    At the foot of the mountain, on a small path. Zhang Zhenjun stood there waiting for them, and then bowed deeply.

    The Daoist¡¯s status in the Great Xi was extremely high, so the Yu family and the Bai family¡¯s women quickly greeted him. Zhang Zhenjun shook his head and said, ¡°I salute, not to you, but to this child. In the future, there would be many people who owed this child their lives. I thank him on their behalf, because many people, be it in the future, the present, or the past, cannot learn to say thank you and take it for granted that they are still alive. ¡±

    Then, the Zhang Zhenjun didn¡¯t say anything else and just walked with them, apanied by them for three days straight.

    Three dayster, Zhang Zhenjun said that it rained heavily for three days after Da Meng Mountain and the rest left. The mountain slipped and the vige was almost razed to the ground, with less than half of the people who escaped being women and children. After the Bai n woman heard this, she wailed and struggled to get up. She knelt on the unicycle and kowtowed, repeatedly saying that the heavens had eyes.

    The man from the Yu family also cried, saying it back and forth ¡­ She just wanted to live, she just wanted to live, she just wanted to live ¡­

    The Zhang Zhenjun said: ¡°The child should be by the mother¡¯s side when it is born. He wants to take the child away but does not dare to go against the heavens. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything. Mother apanied the child for three days, and the child also apanied the mother for three days.

    The woman from the Bai n looked at the Yu n man and the man from the Yu n said, ¡°Make it your own.¡±

    The woman nodded and knelt again. ¡°Thank you, immortal elder.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun shook his head. ¡°This child has a lifespan of three hundred and seventy years. In the future, he will have to suffer three hundred losses. I took him away and took away your happiness. I willpensate him with thirty years of my life. ¡±

    Women don¡¯t understand, men don¡¯t believe. In this world, there were countless great cultivators who could live for hundreds of years. However, no matter how you looked at him, this child didn¡¯t seem like someone who had a lifespan of over three hundred years. But since the real person said so, they listened.

    Zhang Zhenjun took the child away, and when she turned around, her hair immediately turned white.

    Zhang Zhenjun never bothered toment on whether this story was true or not. However, Yu Bai was a very special person in Mount Wudang. He was never restricted by the rules. He coulde and go however he wanted. Someone asked the Zhang Zhenjun how he could break the rules like that. The Zhang Zhenjun replied. In the future, there would be many people who would owe him their lives. He had the qualifications to live without any restrictions, and he could do whatever he wanted. Not just me, no one could restrain him. Even if Daxi Shenghuang wanted to restrain him, I wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Aesult, there was the present white hair, in the Wudang Mountain did not like the white hair.

    In the entire Wu Dang Mountain, there was only one Junior Brother, Zhou Dingxi, who had been running around with him since he was young. Up to the point where, no matter how others mocked him, he didn¡¯t care, just continued following behind.

    Immortal Pce

    With each step Yu Bai took, he staggered forward. He walked in front of An Zheng, his eyes filled with guilt.

    However, these three words had the deepest meaning.

    He raised his hand and brought his index and middle fingers together like spoons, digging towards An Zheng¡¯s left eye. An Zheng watched as his finger moved towards her, but he was unable to move. That one word alone had trapped An Zhengpletely. At this time, both Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai were subdued by the Golden-armored Warrior, and the two of them were pressed to the ground, unable to move at all.

    His finger had almost touched An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and then the color of the heaven and earth changed.

    Yu Bai¡¯s expression changed as he abruptly turned around.

    The mountain they had been standing on suddenly copsed. An Zheng had climbed that mountain and entered that thatched cottage before, so he knew the ce of cultivation of the unknown white-bearded Old Taoist. The power he was suppressing was in his left eye. And this power, was the power of the Spirit King. Back then, when the white-bearded Daoist wanted toprehend the dao of the world, he also had to protect the mortal world. That was why he turned into a ghost king and suppressed all the evil spirits in the world.

    He had bound all the evil spirits inside the mountain gate with the peach tree, which was his magic tool. The person sealed in the copper mirror was actually himself from that period of time.

    The mountain cracked and An Zheng saw that door appear once again. When An Zheng left the mountain, he saw the door close. Those evil spirits were all sucked inside the door, returning to hell. The passageway between the human world and hell could be considered closed. But now, with the mountains crumbling and the earth cracking, the door opened again.

    On the mountain, countless evil spirits roared. The peach trees that had been covering the mountain were all devoured by the ghost mes, turning them into ashes. A young man dressed in an azure robe slowly walked out of the myriad ghosts. He didn¡¯t seem to have any kind of eerie aura. However, the surrounding ghosts and evildoers were extremely respectful before him, as if they were their king.

    The green-robed young man carried a sword on his back and a horsetail whisk in his left hand. He wore cloth shoes embroidered with a ghost head. This attire was obviously the attire of the Daoist from Dao Sect, but this aura did not resemble that of a Daoist¡¯s.

    ¡°Ghost King!¡±

    In the air, Zhou Dingxi¡¯s face was pale, he gritted his teeth and ordered: ¡°The four of you leave quickly, looking for me, Wu Dai. Just say that the Ghost Gate has opened and the Ghost King has descended, and all members of the Wudang Mountain Dao Sect will have the responsibility to defend against the Ghost King. This is no longer an immortal pce, buell. ¡±

    The four daoists did not want to leave. With a wave of Zhou Ding Liu¡¯s hand, the four daoists flew backwards. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to die quickly, go call for reinforcements!¡±

    The four daoists were so scared that their faces turned pale. They turned and walked away like the wind.

    ¡°Six Armored Nine Chapters, Heaven¡¯s Circle!¡±

    Zhou Dingxi madand seal with his hands and pushed it forward, causing a vast and unrestrained force to nt forward. The heaven and earth shook. Zhou Dingxi had spent his entire life trying to create a barrier that could seal the entire mountain. His life force quickly disappeared, and his hair instantly turned white. The wrinkles on his face increased.

    Countless densely packed paper men split out from his body, as if they were endless. The pieces of paper rushed forward hand in hand, formingyers of white waves. They tried to stop the countless evil spirits that were rushing down from the mountain, forming a barrier and sealing the gates of hell again.

    However, his strength alone was obviously not enough.

    ¡°Six Armored Nine Chapters, Heaven¡¯s Circle.¡±

    The same eight words were spoken by the Green Robed Ghost King sitting on the mountain. He looked so young that his ck hair fell over half his face. The robe he was wearing was made of Taoist robes, but the eight trigram diagram on the robe looked extremely strange.

    Zhou Dingxi was finished after he said the same words.

    All the paper men flew back, turning into des in midair, shing down on Zhou Dingxi¡¯s body. In just a moment, he had turned into a bloody mess.

    Zhou Dingxiughed bitterly, and under the endless slicing, he even turned around to look at Yu white-haired man, ¡°Unexpectedly, I will die before you, a short-lived ghost.¡±

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the Ghost King descending the mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be muchter than you.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 530 ¨C Disaster</h4>

    An Zheng felt that he would probably never be able to forget it. That day, at the bottom of the mountain, there was a middle-aged man with wrinkles on his face who diedughing at the foot of the mountain. Countless paper men separated from his body, holding hands as they rushed towards the army under the Ghost King¡¯smand.

    If it was just to deal with those evil spirits, then the paper people who filled the sky were undoubtedly their worst nightmare. However, the person he had to deal with was the Spirit King. The Ghost King was the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s self at a certain time.

    ¡°Six Armored Nine Chapters, Heaven¡¯s Circle.¡±

    The same words came out of different people¡¯s mouths.

    Suddenly, the densely packed paper men all flew back. Each paper man turned into a sharp de that cut at Zhou Dingxi¡¯s body. In just a few moments, he was badly mutted. To be honest, a second ago, no matter if it was An Zheng, Chen Shaobai or the others, they all hated these two people who seemed to be extremely hypocritical. However, the moment the Spirit King appeared, the two Daoists immediately rushed forward without hesitation.

    Perhaps, this is what they themselves said ¡­ Duty.

    Zhou Dingxi smiled bitterly and said to his white hair, ¡°Unexpectedly, I will die in front of a short-lived ghost like you ¡­¡± Goodbye, my... ¡°Senior apprentice-brother.¡±

    Yu Baiyi turned around, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the Spirit King, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be muchter than you. ¡°If there is also a seat for you and me in the Underworld, we can just work together like this.¡±

    He turned and walked forward.

    An Zheng roared loudly, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Yu Bai almost forgot about it. Only then did he remember to help An Zheng release the bindings. The pressure of a hundred thousand mountains on An Zheng¡¯s body immediately disappeared. An Zheng¡¯s body soared into the sky, pointing forward with his finger, thirty Holy Fish Scale s were activated from his body, forming aplete protective circle around Zhou Dingxi.

    The paper men that were flying back nged against the Holy Fish Scale, making it hard for them to cut in.

    Halfway up the mountain, the green robed Spirit King raised his head and looked at An Zheng. The moment he raised his head, the hair that was originally hanging down to cover half his face slipped apart, revealing the left side of his face ¡­ The eye sockets were empty except for a ck hole.

    ¡°Give me back my eyes.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll even take your life.¡±

    The Spirit King seemed to be silent for a moment before pointing forward. Countless evil spirits rose up from the mountain and pounced towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, his left hand shed with purple lightning while his right hand was held up high. The power of his two hands merged in midair, as a zing ball of purple light surrounded him. At this moment, the simcrum of the God of Heaven appeared behind him once more. What was different from before was that this time, the phantom image of the God of Heaven appeared more solid, with a shield in one hand.

    The purple light surrounding An Zheng suddenly exploded outwards, as though the most gorgeous fireworks in the world had exploded in the sky.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]!

    Streams of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns shed down from An Zheng¡¯s body, the scene was extremely shocking. When Yu Bai saw An Zheng use this move, his originally pale face actually turned red from excitement. His eyes were filled with disbelief: ¡°This ¡­ ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Under the Heavenly Thunder Shower, there was simply no ce for those wraiths to exist. The purple light began to spread out like the tide, quickly covering half of the mountain. Those evil spirits were directly killed, never to reincarnate. The power of the Heavenly Thunder Shower was just too tyrannical, even Daxi Shenghuang called it a forbidden art. Even if he mentioned it several times, he would still not be able to create sucowerful cultivation technique.

    Of course, Chen Wunuo¡¯s killing power was definitely stronger than the An Zheng of that period, but that was because he was invincible in the Great Heaven Realm. The reason why Heavenly Thunder Shower could be called a forbidden art was because at that time, An Zheng, who was almost at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, was able to releasower that neared the great heaven realm.

    At least half of the evil spirits on the mountain were killed by An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower, and a ck eight trigram diagram appeared above the Ghost King¡¯s head. When the Heavenly Thunder Shower descended, the eight trigram diagram started to spin, and actually blocked the power of the Heavenly Thunder Shower. As for the Eight Trigram Diagram, its power was very strong and he could control a greater range of power, but he clearly didn¡¯t intend to do that. The deaths of those wraiths seemed to have nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Who the f * ck is this guy!¡±

    From midair, under the protection of the thirty Holy Fish Scale s, Zhou Dingxi could no longer care about the blood and gore on his body, and shouted at Yu Whitey.

    Yu Bai shook his head, his eyes still full of disbelief: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    At this moment, the Spirit King suddenly raised its hand and pressed down. Then the whole earth began to shake, and smoke and dust rose up from the ground and filled the air between the heaven and earth likhick fog. The earth began to crack open, and countless hands stretched out from the cracks and began to crawl on the ground. In just a short moment, countless malevolent and horrifying looking skeletons and half-rotted corpses crawled out from the ground.

    The most terrifying thing was ¡­ these corpses were all cultivators, and powerful experts at that!

    Why were so many evil spirits locked on this Inside the Immortal Pce?

    Why were there so many powerful corpses in the Inside the Immortal Pce?

    The battle of Immortals.

    Many years ago, the cultivators of the Mortal Realm fought against the cruel rule of the immortal pce. It just so happened that Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian, who were part of the three emperors of the Immortal Pce, took action, while Purple Ivy just sat there and did nothing. Most of the corpses that An Zheng and the others were looking at were cultivators or beasts that belonged to the mortal world. The other parts were ¡­ Immortal!

    Qi Tian shook his head and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s time for retribution.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged it, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for retribution... When the immortal pce appeared, it became the battlefield between the Buddhist Kingdom and the Great Xixi. After all, wasn¡¯t it due to greed? This time, even if Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom joined forces, they would most likely be annihted. Those corpses were once powerful cultivators. Even though they have already died for ten thousand years and their power is inferior to that of the past, they are still terrifying. ¡±

    ¡°One of them is an Immortal.¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s face was extremely ugly as he said: ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an immortal bone, we are still not his match.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t an opponent, you still have to fight!¡±

    He waved his ck scythe and rushed forward. Qi Tian swore in a low voice that they were all f * cking idiots. Then, he lifted his iron rod and rushed forward. At the same time, even though they didn¡¯t know what had happened, more cultivators still rushed over. The first to arrive was the Da Xi cultivators who had been trapped here for almost a year. A portion of them were Daoist from Mount Wudang.

    A very old Daoist fell to his knees and cried towards the Spirit King, ¡°Ancestor, I beg of you to look into it!¡±

    The bloodied Zhou Ding Liu rushed over and pulled Old Taoist up: ¡°Senior Master, what¡¯s the use of begging him now? He is no longer the Patriarch of our Dao Sect, but the Ghost King! ¡±

    The Old Taoist stood up with a determined look on his face, ¡°He is the Spirit King, but he is also my Dao Sect¡¯s patriarch. As the disciples of the Dao Sect, we should salute. After the salutation, you will be the enemy. ¡±

    He swung both of his hands backward. As his sleeves fluttered, a phantom image that was many times bigger than his original body flew out. It was so big that it instantly filled the entire world. Old Taoist turned into a giant as he raised his foot and stomped towards the Spirit King, ¡°The descendant of my Wu Dang Mountain¡¯s Dao Sect shall follow the teachings of the Patriarch, exorcise evil and guard the Dao, protect the human world! If I am a disciple, then follow me to defeat demons and exterminate devils! ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    All of the Daoists present, regardless of whether they were from the Three Purities Monastery or not, acknowledged the order and charged towards the Ghost King¡¯s army that was spread throughout the mountains and ins. Those corpses were all very powerful. Fortunately, they had been dead for more than ten thousand years, and their strength was far weaker than before. Among them, the Mortal Realm cultivators had thergest amount of wreckage, but they were also the easiest to deal with. Most terrifying of all were the few Immortal bones within.

    Even ten thousand yearster, that immortal bone would still not be easily broken. Even if a magic tool at the peak of the Golden-Rank were to smash onto the immortal bone, it would not even have a white mark.

    Old Taoist, who was addressed as Martial Uncle by Zhou Dingxi, said loudly: ¡°If this is the beginning of the apocalypse, then our Dao Sect¡¯s disciples will die in front of everyone. ¡°Wudang Mountain is indestructible, the mortal world is indestructible!¡±

    ¡°Wudang Mountain will not be destroyed!¡± The mortal world is indestructible! ¡±

    The Dao Sect disciples rushed over and fought in the sea of blood and corpses.

    Old Taoist turned into a giant and stepped towards the Spirit King who was halfway up the mountain.

    This Old Taoist was the Junior Brother of the Zhang Zhenjun of the Wudang Mountain, he had already lived for who knows how many years. At this moment, he was determined to die. He knew who the Ghost King was more clearly than anyone, and he knew it better than anyone else. The Ghost King knew the Dao Sect better than anyone else in their sect. The cultivation techniques that they knew, the Spirit King was more adept than them. And most of them were created by the Spirit King himself!

    ¡°If I were to die in ce of peace in this world, I would be the first to die.¡±

    Old Taoist stomped his foot on the ground and then, he stabbed downwards with one hand. As his fingers came together, an illusory sword shot towards the Spirit King like thunder from the ninth heaven.

    At the same time, Yu Bai also rushed up and said a single word.

    ¡°Soldier!¡±

    Hundreds of golden-armored Empyrean Gods charged towards the Ghost King.

    ¡°Soldier!¡±

    The Ghost King also lightly said one word, but it was jusepeat.

    In the blink of an eye, however, all of the golden-armored Empyrean Gods exploded, as though countless fireworks had been set off. From the time it appeared to its demise, it did not even have a second to spare. But this short second added a few more tragedies to the war.

    Just as the word Spirit King came out of his mouth, the long sword in Old Taoist¡¯s hands suddenly shattered. Countless fragments fell down like falling stars. There were countless meteors, and it was unknown how many cultivators were killed or how many corpses were destroyed. He didn¡¯t seem to care about anyone¡¯s life or death at all.

    A momentter, the shattered remnants of the stars formed a sword, whichnded in the hands of the Spirit King. He raised his single eye to look at Old Taoist, and said with a light but disdainful tone: ¡°Too weak, you lost my face.¡±

    He raised his sword with one hand and swung it. The Old Taoist drew eight eight trigrams consecutively, but he was still unable to stop the sword¡¯s attack. The sword pierced his chest, causing Old Taoist¡¯s body to sway for a bit, before falling from the sky.

 Chapter 531 - Opening Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 531 ¨C Opening Rebirth</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s current Cultivation Power was much more powerful than when he left the State of Yan. At that time, he could only use a forbidden technique like Heavenly Thunder Shower three times, and its power naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to how it was now. The current An Zheng could use Heavenly Thunder Shower four times if the price was disregarded, but its power would only be weaker each time.

    Those wraiths were better off, but the corpses were too scary.

    An Zheng rushed up and hacked ouay of purple lightning from the Broken Army Sword in his hand, chopping apart the corpse that was surrounding White hair. Yu Baiyi¡¯splexion turned worse and worse, and he began to vomit more and more blood. He was already at the end of his life and was extremely weak. By the time he wanted to dig out An Zheng¡¯s Ghost King Eyes, it was already almost burnt out. Now that he had forcefully used Cultivation Power, the rate at which his body decayed was increasing and it was almost impossible.

    ¡°Before I die, I just want to ask you one thing ¡­¡±

    Yu Bai said, ¡°To the end ¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Rest by the side, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    He grabbed Yu Bai and threw him out, ¡°Monkey Bro, catch!¡±

    Qi Tian smashed apart a bone with his iron rod and flew up to grab onto Yu Wei¡¯s white hair, ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, then rest at the back, what are you trying to do!¡±

    Yu white hair was suddenly moved, and his eyes became slightly moist.

    ¡°F * ck, there¡¯s too much of it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed to An Zheng¡¯s side, ¡°There are people everywhere. I wonder how many people were killed in the Celestial Realm back then, why is it so endless? Especially that Ghost King, he isn¡¯t someone we can fight against. Forget about you and me, I think only someone at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage would be able to handle someone at this level. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He¡¯s gradually weakening.¡±

    An Zheng said as he killed, ¡°It seems like he is unrivalled in strength, but the reason why he tore open the door to the Underworld by force is because he had a premonition that he would truly die. In my left eye, there is the power that the white bearded Old Taoist sealed within, which is also the fundamental reason for the Spirit King¡¯s survival. The more time it takes for this power to leave him, the weaker it bes. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looks like Old Ox is not only guarding the return of the Old Taoist, but also the Ghost King. However, the people of Da Xi did not know the reason. They forcefully took the old cow away, so the Ghost King was no longer able to suppress it. ¡±

    Qi Tian flew back, ¡°You are someone Old Cow has chosen, he just wants you to take away the Ghost King¡¯s power.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No matter what, hold on!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Of course, I will kill them all!¡±

    A huge ck devil phantom suddenly appeared behind him, wielding the same sickle as him. A man and a devil once again ughtered their way into the skeleton. Soon, arge swath of the skeleton was swept away. However, at this moment, an iplete celestial bone that was emitting a white light charged towards him. Witaise of its hand, it unleashed a forbidden level attack. Chen Shaobai and the ck demon mirage behind him raised their scythes to defend at the same time, but were still sent flying.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, gritted his teeth and stood up, ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t beat him!¡±

    Qi Tian cried out, his body suddenly expanding, returning to his original form. The stone monkey with long red fur charged towards the immortal bone and started to fight back. That immortal bone used to be incredibly powerful; it was at least at the Greater Heaven stage. Even though it had been dead for 10,000 years, it was still very strong. Qi Tian and the skeleton exchanged punches, causing the sky to crack and the ground to crack.

    While An Zheng was fighting, his left eye suddenly hurt, as if something was pulling at it, causing it to fly out.

    ¡°Chen Shaobai!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, ¡°Come and protect me, I know how to kill him!¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately flew over, and flipped over all the corpses that were in front of An Zheng. However, the Spirit King¡¯s target was obviously An Zheng, as countless corpses rushed towards An Zheng, he was the center of the battlefield. At this time, the most senior Taoist in the Wu Dang Mountain had already died in battle, while the heavily injured Yu Bai and Zhou Dingxi had the highest seniority. The two of them knew what was going on, so they shouted at the same time for the disciples of Wu Dang Mountain to protect An Zheng.

    The Daoists swarmed over. Although they did not know what was going on, they did not hesitate to carry out the orders. Very quickly, a protectiveyer formed around An Zheng¡¯s body. At least forty to fifty Daoists stood in a circle with Chen Shaobai, blocking the attack of the skeleton for him.

    An Zheng sat cross legged and closed his left eye: ¡°The power of the Spirit King is rapidly depleting, so he did not dare to attack, and could onlymand the corpses to attack. The longer we hang on, the weaker he gets. However, as long as my eyes fly back, his strength will immediately return to its peak. At that time, not to mention us, even the real cultivators of the Lower Celestial Stage would not be able to do anything. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then guard your eyes properly, I will guard you!¡±

    The ck sickle swept by and broke the skeleton that was in front of it.

    ¡°I really think he looks very much likerson. If those eyes belong to him, I think it would be better than bringing them back to Mount Wudang.¡± That power belongs to him and it¡¯s better than sealing it. ¡±

    Zhou Dingxi looked at the white-haired man who was on the verge of death, ¡°You¡¯re about to f * cking die, do you know that? Shut your mouth and help me heal my injuries!¡±

    Yu Baiughed, his white teeth bleeding, ¡°I originally had a hundred years of lifespan, but until tomorrow, I only have ny-nine... Do you know why I suddenly reached my end a year earlier? Because ¡­ Yesterday, I forcefully cultivated thest word of the Nine Secret Words. Or perhaps it¡¯s because I havremonition, so I want to finish it ¡­ But I still overestimated myself. Even if I managed to cultivate it, my body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking lunatic.¡±

    At the same time.

    The Spirit King walked down the mountain. Amidst the wave of corpses, he tookrge strides forward.

    The Spirit King pointed forward, ¡°Kill.¡±

    Witoar, a few extremelyrge demon beast bones rushed towards An Zheng. On the other side, Qi Tian who had gone through great difficulty to turn over half of the Celestial Bones saw the skeleton of a demonic beast charging towards An Zheng, let out a roar, and his body suddenly grew bigger. Then, he charged horizontally at the skeleton, and used his shoulder to knock over one of the demonic beasts. However, the skeletons of two more gigantic demonic beasts rushed towards him. They were like two giant tanks, unstoppable and unstoppable.

    ¡°Everyone listen!¡±

    Zhou Dingxi suddenly flew up and shouted loudly, ¡°This young man is the Spirit King¡¯s weakness. As long as he does not die, the Spirit King will die. If this youth died and the Ghost King¡¯s strength recovered to its peak, it would be a cmity. This is war, and you and I are the ones who stand at the front to stop it. Everyone protect this youngster, he has a way to get rid of the Spirit King! ¡±

    The scattered fighting cultivators did not have time to think about anything else as they all rushed over. The defensiveyer around An Zheng changed from firstyer to twoyers, then threeyers, and then fouryers. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear, but there was also determination on their faces.

    An Zheng bit his lips tightly, and a voice in his heart shouted loudly: ¡°Faster, faster!¡±

    His eyes were in so much pain that it felt like his head was about to explode. The power of the Spirit King was constantly being pulled outwards. The Spirit King was able to concentrate on dealing with An Zheng. Although the two of them were still far away, the Spirit King¡¯s strength was so strong that An Zheng was almost unable to defend against it.

    The left eye was bulging as if it were about to burst out from under the eyelid. As for An Zheng, he was quickly reading the information that was in his eyes. This was the power left behind by the white-bearded Daoist. He had to have made certain arrangements.

    A huge demon beast that was a few hundred meters long rushed towards An Zheng, and the outermostyer of its defense was instantly smashed into pieces. Cultivators of the Captive Stage had no power to block this demon beast¡¯s corpse. The firstyer was broken through in less than a second. The secondyer was also broken through, and the thirdyer followed right after.

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath and looked back at An Zheng: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    Then, he rushed toward the demonic beast while the Giant Demon phantom behind him also rushed out.

    Chen Shaobai heavily collided with the demon beast, and then, he was sent flying backwards, his breath almost ending in the air.

    On the distant mountain, the face of the Great Xi Temple¡¯s Left Swordhall was constantly changing. He knew that he was no match for the Spirit King. Once the Spirit King¡¯s attention was drawn to him, he would die without a doubt. The Old Taoist of the Wu Dang Mountain was even stronger than him!

    Chen Shaobai could not defend, nor could the people of Wu Dang Mountain who were in thest defensive circle. When that demon beast was alive, it had already reached the Immortal Realm. Even though it was just a skeleton, it still continued to act likyrant.

    [de of Massacre]!

    A soft shout!

    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Suddenly, a de that was almost longer than her appeared in her hand. The de¡¯s shape was strange, slightly curved, with a wide front and narrow back, with a dragon-like protrusion on the back. Her speed was extremely fast, to the point where almost no one could see her clearly. She had already arrived in front of the demonic beast.

    Neen Murderous Strikes!

    The de of Massacre shed the body of the demonic beast neen times. Gu Jiuxi¡¯s posture was like a dance, giving off a unique sense of beauty. After neen shes, the gigantic skeleton of the demonic beast copsed.

    The Spirit King¡¯s eyes turned cold, pointing forward with one hand: ¡°Fight!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Gu Jiuxi was sent flying by a strong force that suddenly came. He spat out a mouthful of blood in midair. Afternding on the ground, he struggled a few times before finding it hard to stand up again.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Master said that the world owes me a life, and I don¡¯t know why. Today, I suddenly know. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Are you really him? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are or not ¡­ ¡°I will give you the sealed power within my body. Those eyes are the power left behind by the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor. You must open it!¡±

    He roared out, and then smashed his palms onto An Zheng¡¯s back. In an instant, an indescribable power surged into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    All those who were fighting in the frontlines were in the front of the formation!

    An Zheng¡¯s mind only had these nine words, nothing else. That was actually not much of a power. Yu Baiyi was already out of energy, so how could he have any power? This was his enlightenment of the Nine Word Mantra during the ny-nine years he had spent in the Dao Sect¡¯s secret treasure trove!

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye was awakened by the sealed power, and he suddenly opened his left eye!

    [Samsara Daos]!

    Not only was the power sealed, there was also the power of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, as well as the power of the Blood Pearl¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes. At this moment, the three types of energypletely merged.

    In An Zheng¡¯s left eye that was opened, three azure blue dots of light were rapidly spinning before converging at one point, right in the middle of his left eye. A blue light shot straight out from his left eye. In an instant, even the Spirit King didn¡¯t have time to react before the blue light bombarded his body.

    Activating Samsara!

 Chapter 532 - Sending off 300

    <h4>Chapter 532 ¨C Sending off 300</h4>

    An Zheng did not feel any sense of aplishment, only sadness.

    The azure light beam shot straight towards the Spirit King¡¯s chest. The blue light was so pure, so clear, and so bright. That blue light contained a lot of power. An Zheng¡¯s own, good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations, Blood Pearl¡¯s heaven¡¯s goal, and that White Beard Old Taoist that he did not know the name of had the most important, most importantly ¡­ It was the power of the white hair.

    At the moment when Yu Baiyi ced his hands on An Zheng¡¯s back, tears and blood started to flow from his left eye.

    The blue light activated the Reincarnation Spear, causing the Spirit King¡¯s body to stiffen for a moment. Then, it began to retreat, one step aime, its speed bing faster and faster. The gates of hell were no longer the gates of hell; they had turned into the green mountain from before. The evil spirits that filled the mountains had disappeared, and what reced them was the still-beautiful peach blossom.

    When the cycle of reincarnation opened, the Ghost King was nowhere to be found.

    After the Spirit King had disappeared, all of the bones he summoned were scattered on the ground, no longer as vicious.

    Behind An Zheng, a person fell down.

    An Zheng turned around, and the blood tears in his left eye rolled down his face.

    Zhou Dingxi, who was left with half his life, crawled over, hugging Yu white-haired¡¯s corpse and wailing. Not only did the corpse have its life force sucked out of it, it also had its weight emptied. It was as light as a ball of cotton wool.

    The disciples of Mount Wudang who were still alive gathered around. After the first person kneeled down, everyone kneeled down. Their heads were bowed low, facing the earth.

    Zhou Dingxi cried like a child, ¡°You¡¯re not f * cking speaking, didn¡¯t you say I would leave first ¡­ Damn it, you purposefully made everyone in the world owe a life, right? ¡±

    He raised his hand and said, ¡°I will return it to you. Wait for me on the Road to River Styx.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Zhou Dingxi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Zhou Dingxi stared nkly for a moment. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°There was no time to exin. I didn¡¯t use up all the energy he sent into my body because I was worried that he would die.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were in so much pain that it seemed like they were about to explode. No one knew how much pain he was enduring, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°This reincarnation was originally not prepared for the Ghost King, but for him.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and covered his right eye. ¡°My Cultivation Power is exhausted, although he still leaves me some insights, I don¡¯t have enough strength. ¡°Any of you are willing to help me and see if you can send him into the cycle of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Qi Tian sat cross-legged behind An Zheng and ced a hand on An Zheng¡¯s back. ¡°Even if you empty my Cultivation Power, I¡¯m still willing.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat beside Qi Tian and also pressed a hand against An Zheng¡¯s back: ¡°Up till now, I haven¡¯t really admired anyone in my entire life, even when I was the one who went against the heavens and fought against the earth, no one was afraid of me. But for white hair, I am convinced. There is one kind of person that is worthy of me using my entire life¡¯s worth of memories to revere. However, this kind of person cannot only live in memories. ¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Zhou Dingxi struggled forward, leaving behind a trail of blood.

    A hand was ced on Zhou Dingxi¡¯s shoulder, and he said in a gentle but firm tone, ¡°People are still alive, it¡¯s not your turn to be half-dead.¡±

    It was a woman, and she looked hurt. When the Ghost King left the mountain, the first one to attack the Ghost King was the Old Taoist, the white-haired senior uncle. The second was Zhou Dingxi, and the third was her ¡­ Great Xi Temple General Gu Jiuxi.

    Very far away, another Left Swordhall of the Great Xi Temple snorted coldly, ¡°What is the use of a woman? You¡¯vepletely thrown Da Xi¡¯s face away. ¡±

    He waved his hand and turned around to leave.

    Gu Jiuxi nced at An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough, but if it¡¯s not, everyone should be willing to try. I want to know where you will send him when you start your reincarnation? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have almost used up all of my reincarnation energy, but only one of hisprehension remains. We should have enough power, as for where I sent him, I don¡¯t know. He might seed or he might fail, but the worst possible oue would be death. He was dead, so there was no worst. I will return this final enlightenment to him on behalf of the world. He destroyed three hundred years of his life for the world, and I represented the world and gave him back three hundred years. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and the three azure lights in his left eye started to revolve again. Although it was not as bright as before, it was much more imposing. When the three spots of light reached their limit, they formed a small blue circle. From the ring of light, a pure blue light shot out, striking right at the center of his white hair.

    Waves of light that were visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions from Bai Yi¡¯s body, quickly engulfing everything. The light wave continued to spread outwards, and no one knew how far it extended. It might have covered the entire immortal pce, or perhaps even more ces.

    The pain in An Zheng¡¯s left eye exploded out, finally toint that even he could not endure. His vision went dark and he fell to the ground. Even before he fainted, he didn¡¯t know if he had seeded or not.

    This was An Zheng¡¯s first time starting his reincarnation cycle, and perhaps also hisst. After all, his awakening in the cycle of reincarnation did not have much to do with his own strength. Opening reincarnation was the ability of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and what stimted it was theprehension of White hair. An Zheng was just a leader, but he was norovider of strength. No one could say that An Zheng would not open the reincarnation cycle again in the future. After all, he was an abnormal genius with a talent that could make a majority of people jealous.

    When An Zheng woke up, he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.

    However, he noticed that his surroundings had changed. There was no one around him. He was lying on a patch of green grass. The faint fragrance of the wild flowers wafted into his nose, rxing him. There was a faint sound of water not far away, but it sounded very soft and pleasant. When An Zheng sat up, he felt that he was in pain everywhere, especially in his left eye. Although it was a little worse than before, ordinary people would have already been unable to endure this pain for a long time, and even had thoughts of dying.

    When An Zheng sat up, he realized that there was a very beautiful mountain not far away. At the foot of the mountain, there seemed to be wisps of smoke rising into the air. An Zheng looked carefully at the mountain, and saw that it looked simr to the mountain he saw in the pce. Could it be that he did not actually leave, or that the one who left was someone else? Who had he given this path of rebirth to when he forcefully activated it previously?

    In that moment, An Zheng felt himself falling into a state of fear. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, he was afraid that he would get himself into an unknown ce, or even another world, or even a certain period of time. If that was the case, he might not be able to see Qu Liuxi again, not Du Shoushou, not Gu Qianye and the others.

    He decided to ask what was going on.

    Just as he was about to go to somewhere where there waouse to ask about the situation, he saw a few peopleing from afar. A simple and honest looking farmer with swarthy skin was pushing a unicycle towards them. He seemed to be wounded and was bleeding profusely. When he arrived in front of An Zheng, An Zheng discovered that this man¡¯s injuries were mostly concentrated on the back of his back.

    He must have been protecting something, so he used his arms to protect the person he wanted to protect, and his back became the shield of the person he wanted to protect.

    There was a young woman on the wheelbarrow. She was very beautiful, and her clothes were very shabby. She looked pale and pale. It was like he had just recovered from a serious illness, but it also seemed like he was overly sad. Strangely, a Old Taoist wearing a green robe and white beard silently followed the unicycle.

    An Zheng did not know about Yu Bai Yi¡¯s story nor about Wu Dang Mountain¡¯s legend, so he did not know about any of these things and what happened in the past.

    ¡°Excuse me, where is this?¡±

    An Zheng politely asked.

    The dark skinned man, whose wound was still bleeding, stopped. He grimaced in pain, but he still gave a simple and honest smile, ¡°This is the Great Meng Mountain. If you want to enter the mountain, keep walking in the direction behind me. If you¡¯re going to Junshui City, you should be travelling with me. ¡°Looking at your clothes, you should be a young master from a rich family. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find yourpanions aftering out to hunt.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him, and took out some medicine from his spatial space, giving it to the man: ¡°If you do not treat your wound now, it will worsen.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist snorted, but did not stop him.

    An Zheng was a little angry: ¡°You white-bearded Old Taoist, looks like a cultivator, why aren¡¯t you helping him?¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist was also angry: ¡°Why should we help him? He was the one who acted foolishly. He was beaten. Serves him right. ¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist only watched as An Zheng applied the medicine. An Zheng asked the Old Taoist: ¡°Even if he was foolish and suffered for others, in the end, he was just foolish and not evil.¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°I look down on idiots the most.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I am also a fool.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, he thought that this old man was truly sick.

    ¡°You are the one who is sick.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist red at him, then raised his head and looked at the color of the sky. ¡°It¡¯s only three days away.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean by three days?¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? But I don¡¯t mind telling you ¡­ There¡¯s a little kid surnamed Zhang from Dao Sect who is preparing to take this little brat away, and this brat might kill a part of me when he grows up in the future ¡­ So I beat up that kid surnamed Zhang and threw him into the ditch at the bottom of the mountain. I don¡¯t n on letting that kid surnamed Zhang take the kid away. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist sighed, ¡°You are also a fool, and a bastard.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your beard beingpletely white, do you believe that I would beat you up?!¡±

    Old Taoist with a white beard: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. You can¡¯t beat me up right now ¡­ It¡¯s time. This child has been with you for three days. I¡¯m going to take him away. The boy had a lifespan of three hundred and seventy years, but his confidant had lost three hundred years of his own foolishness. I let him down, the kid surnamed Zhang doesn¡¯t know what the heavens¡¯w is, so I can only extend his life for at most 30 years ¡­ Thirty years is useless, I am prepared to extend his life by three hundred years, and let him be an old monster who can live for six hundred years. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly reacted: ¡°You are!¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist puffed his beard and red: ¡°I am not! I am... Forget it, what does it have to do with you? Go on, go on, go on and be your unparalleled saint. I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll redeem myself. ¡±

    He picked up the child and said, ¡°Yu Bai, this name is very ugly ¡­ From today onwards, you will change your name to six hundred, much better than any white hair. ¡±

    An Zhengughed as tears fell, curling his lips: ¡°This name is even uglier.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist widened his eyes. ¡°Then what do you call beautiful!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then it¡¯s called pretty.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist was stunned for a moment, and then heughed out loud: ¡°Then let¡¯s call it pretty. In any case, the one who he will not hate in the future won¡¯t be me, but you.¡±

    The white-bearded Old Taoist looked at the man and woman, ¡°In the end, there is an ancient tomb on the South Mountain. There is a well in the ancient tomb, and drinking a mouthful of water in the well can extend one¡¯s age to thirty. You are all fools. A fool should live for a few more years... Because idiots don¡¯t harm people. ¡±

    With that, the white-bearded Old Taoist soared into the sky.

    In midair, he raised his finger and pointed at his left eye. ¡°It still hurts.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m in more pain than you.¡±

    Old Taoistughed loudly: ¡°Serves you right, it hurts so much that it kills you... Boy with the surname An ¡­ ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

 Chapter 533 - Greeting the First Lord

    <h4>Chapter 533 ¨C Greeting the First Lord</h4>

    An Zheng realized that this was a dream. After he said goodbye, everything in front of him disappeared. The man, the woman, the wheelbarrow. The crying baby and the white-bearded old man in their infancy had all disappeared.

    An Zheng felt that this was not a dream, but it was extremely illusory. When An Zheng woke up and recalled carefully, he actually forgot about the white bearded Old Taoist¡¯s appearance. He only remembered the white bearded Old Taoist¡¯s appearance. This was a very scary feeling, because An Zheng knew very clearly that the next time the white-bearded old man appeared in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice sounded beside An Zheng¡¯s ears, allowing him to feel a lot more at ease.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chen Shaobai handed a towel to An Zheng and An Zheng subconsciously took it and wiped his face: ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We have already left, as for where we are now, I do not know. Qi Tian said that since you revealed your Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, there are a lot of people at the Da Xi Empire. So we just carried you and ran. No one should be following us. ¡±

    ¡°This is the Seven Threads Pavilion!¡±

    Qi Tian stood not too far away as he looked into the distance, ¡°Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan has seven daughters. This ce is the residence of the Seventh Princess. Seventh Princess was the most beautiful, the most lively, and the most adorable of them all. Xuan-Yuan just wanted to live, and felt that he owed his family too much. ¡±

    An Zheng struggled to sit up, only then did he realize that his left eye was no longer in pain. He immediately checked good old man in the Blood Pearl space and found that he was still fast asleep. Perhaps it was because he had expended too much energy to save Yun Che previously, but it was unknown just how long good old man was going to sleep for this time.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve gained some insights.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat there and sighed, ¡°I had originally thought that cultivators were mostly selfish people. This was because arge portion of his cultivation was for himself. I am not a saint, I cultivate for myself. But the moment the Spirit King went down the mountain, I knew I was wrong. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I cultivate for myself.¡± The cultivation of others was also for themselves. However, at times like these, many people would forget themselves. ording to seniority, the Old Taoist who had fought the death of the Spirit King alone should be a senior from the martial arts world. Because of this, he chose to die first. If every cultivator in the world is like this, what is there to be afraid of? ¡±

    ¡°How can all the cultivators of this world be like this?¡±

    Qi Tian coldly snorted, ¡°At that time, the majority of those who made a move were all Daoists of Mount Wudang. I¡¯ll bet that the number of cultivators watching this battle is tens of times greater than the number of cultivators who took action, and it¡¯s not like most people are just watching. ¡±

    ¡°Oh right, who was that female cultivator who attacked afterwards?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°One of the Great Xi Temple generals, and the only female general Gu Jiuxi.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, and he turned his head to cover his loss ofposure. ¡°You¡¯re really quite handsome ¡­ The neen consecutive strikes from the de of ughter became stronger and stronger. If she were to attack me, I would have been cut into several hundred pieces long ago. That woman, the worst case scenario would at least be an early stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivation, right? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Unless one has Lower Celestial Stage, one does not have the qualifications to be a Temple General.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Shaobai. ¡°Your tone is not right.¡±

    Qi Tian nodded his head: ¡°A bit of a slut.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Qi Tian: ¡°Can you be more f * cking polite when you speak?¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°Alright, let me change the words, you are not a slut, you do have some feelings for love.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll risk my life fighting with you?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Come on, you won¡¯t be able to beat me anyway.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders, ¡°This woman is very amazing. Some say that she relied on Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s care to be a Temple General. But in reality, if one person was not hardworking and strong enough, even if Chen Wunuo gave her the best help, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit steadily in that chair. Furthermore, her talent is very good, and she¡¯s also hardworking. She¡¯s a woman worthy of respect. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes shone with stars. ¡°This is really a match to my appetite, I feel like I¡¯ve found a happy home.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and did not say much. Actually, when he mentioned Chen Wunuo earlier, he wanted to tell Chen Shaobai about his rtionship with him. But Chen Shaobai, who was such a clever one, actually didn¡¯t react at this moment. It was obvious that he truly had thoughts about Gu Jiuxi. He is indeed a very special woman, but ¡­ An Zheng did not continue speaking, because everyone had the right to pursue their own happiness. He did not have the qualifications to stop Chen Shaobai.

    But chasing after Gu Jiuxi was definitely a very dangerous thing.

    Moreover, Chen Shaobai might not be being serious. It was undeniable that beautiful women were always very attractive. Although Chen Shaobai wasn¡¯t really a child, his resistance towards this sort of attractive force was not necessarily very strong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    The simpler Qi Tian understood the meaning behind An Zheng¡¯s words, ¡°This Inside the Immortal Pce is meaningless too. I had originally wanted to bring you guys to search for the power of the thunder spirit in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s pce, but who would¡¯ve thought that you would encounter so much trouble? It would be better for us to just kill our way to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, where the power of thunder spirits is much stronger than here. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was obviously a little hesitant, but he still nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go, there is nothing left to linger around anymore. Anyways, we¡¯ve already lured those bastards of the Da Xi family to the Immortal pce, so it¡¯s time for us to escape. This is the best time, those people thought that An Zheng was already dead. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Qi Tianughed out loud: ¡°I have no choice but to admire Chen Shaobai. After you passed out, Chen Shaobai threw himself onto your body and began to bawl, crying even harder than before. Needless to say, he was crying his heart out. Quite a few people believed him. Furthermore, the situation with you, it¡¯s no different from death. You don¡¯t have any breath at all. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then if you don¡¯t run now, how long are you going to wait?¡±

    When she finished speaking, she reacted and red at Qi Tian: ¡°What the f * ck do you mean cry like a widow?¡±

    The three of them discussed briefly before they decided to leave the immortal pce.

    In order to ensure that An Zheng was not discovered once again, Chen Shaobai hid An Zheng within his personal space. He had used this dimension before, it was called Big Mustard Space. There were mountains, water, and forests, so it was rather quiet and natural. An Zheng pondered for a long time in the space alone, as he sorted out all the things that had happened to him during this period of time. What worried him the most was still the life and death of the people from the Ming Fa Si.

    But looking at the changes that had urred now, it was clear that someone was trying to save the people from Ming Fa Si.

    Leave just like that?

    Leave just like that?

    Leave just like that?

    An Zheng repeatedly asked himself ¡­ He was unwilling and worried. Although those shackles were the stuff of his past life, those feelings were still there. The moment An Zheng closed his eyes, he thought about when he was in Jinling and when that portion of his residual soul was grabbed by Chen Zhongqi¡¯s people, all of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s people changed into new clothes and blocked the main street hand in hand. At that time, each and every one of them was prepared to die.

    But what if he didn¡¯t leave?

    An Zheng opened his eyes with a conflicted expression. If Chen Shaobai really fell in love with Gu Jiuxi at first sight, then he was too dangerous. An Zheng was the person who understood Chen Wunuo the most in this world. With regards to Chen Wunuo, there were three bottom lines, no one was allowed to touch him. The first was his throne. Second, his woman. Third, it waouse called Great World¡¯s Poor Road.

    The most mysterious thing, of course, was the room. And until now, perhaps no one knew why Chen Wunuo had hung a signboard at the entrance of that room. This Da Xi was clearly a golden age. Wouldn¡¯t it be unlucky for her to have these four words?

    However, Chen Wunuo also did not exin himself to anyone, even to his eldest grandson.

    Of course, no one knew how many women Chen Wunuo had, it was also a secret. However, that level of existence was something that countless women admired him with. It wasn¡¯t that they belittled women. Excellent women also had countless admirers. It could only be said that worshipping strong people was the same for both men and women.

    Gu Jiuxi was the secret that everyone in the sanctuary knew about, and it was not a secret. Once Chen Shaobai does something, even if it is just a meaningless confession, once Chen Wunuo finds out ¡­ The consequences would be unimaginable. On one hand, it was his old subordinates, including the Ming Fa Si¡¯s n for the future. On one side, there was the life and death of his own brother, Chen Shaobai. An Zheng had a hard time making a decision. It seemed very difficult to stay, or to leave.

    The best way was to let Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai leave the Inside the Immortal Pce foeriod of time and let him finish the masked guy off here.

    When An Zheng thought about this, he heard people talking outside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng?¡±

    This voice was extremely familiar, it was Gu Jiuxi.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, and then he heard the sharp-tongued Chen Shaobai stutter: ¡°An ¡­ An Zheng? An Zheng has already left. ¡±

    ¡°Leave? ¡°Can you tell me where he went?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    This was Qi Tian¡¯s ice-cold voice.

    ¡°Die?¡±

    Gu Jiuxiughed: ¡°The two of you are really cute. Such a crappy acting skill can only trick little kids. If you don¡¯t tell me where he went, I will ¡­ I¡¯ll always follow you guys. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng sighed, he knew that the people Chen Shaobai and Chen Shaobai could deceive were all people who were not familiar with him. For rankers at the level of Left Swordhall and Gu Jiuxi, he could not be deceived. An Zheng said to Chen Shaobai while he was in the air: ¡°Let here in, I have a few words to say to her.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How can I do that, what if this woman wants to kill you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    Chen Shaobai hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still chose to listen to An Zheng. After he spoke a few words with Gu Jiuxi, he ced Gu Jiuxi into the big mustard space. When Gu Jiuxi appeared in front of An Zheng, both of their expressions were a little unnatural.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi looked at An Zheng, and after a moment of silence, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°Temple General Gu Jiuxi greets the Lord Chief!¡±

 Chapter 534 - Fire Pit

    <h4>Chapter 534 ¨C Fire Pit</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the Temple General in front of him, who could be said to be familiar with him, but he had nevere into contact with him before. In his memories, Gu Jiuxi was a very confident girl that was worthy of respect. Her story in Da Xi was an inspiring legend that could move many people.

    ¡°General.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied, ¡°I am no longer the leader of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, and I am no longer Fang Zheng. General does not need to be so courteous.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi shook his head: ¡°The world is ignorant, and people are like the clouds. When Holy See issued a notice, 99% of the people in the world believed that you werraitor. The remaining 10% are the ones who understand you, Sir. If I were to say that in the face of life and death, the two people who would never betray the Great Xi and the Sacred Emperor would be the Sacred Emperor himself. The one who will be ranked second will be you. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already left Da Xi? That¡¯s why there¡¯s no absolute in this world.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°There¡¯s definitely ¡­ ¡°Even after you leave Da Xi, you still won¡¯t betray her.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi frowned slightly: ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Perhaps using the word ¡®betrayal¡¯ isn¡¯t urate. It¡¯s just that the current me doesn¡¯t have any ties with Da Xi anymore.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi suddenly understood: ¡°I understand, if it was me, I would probably be even more intense than you. Thinking about it, if I were to devote half my life to Da Xi, I would have paid all of my money. However, in the end, I was plotted to death by a traitor, and Da Xi even announced to the world that I was betraying the country ¡­ Not to mention the country, even if my own mother treated me like this, I would not go back. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: So, why have youe to see me?

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°I had originally wanted to advise you to go back, but I don¡¯t think so now. He had to change his position and think about everything, put himself in another position. After thinking about it, he would switch to his own body and ask if he could do it. If you can¡¯t even do it yourself, then you don¡¯t need to force others to do it. ¡±

    This was the first time An Zheng had interacted with him face to face. Originally, he already had some respect for Gu Jiuxi, but after this conversation, he realized that this was really a rare woman with a calm heart. In the whole world, this kind of woman was extremely rare. In the entire world, such a man was as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    Gu Jiuxi asked: Master, what are your ns?

    An Zheng: ¡°Traveling the world, doing what you previously wanted to do but could not do.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°Actually, I came to the Immortal Pce in secret. ¡°Originally, I wanted to look for Ming Fa Si¡¯s Ou Yangduo to help me investigate a case, but now that I have met Master, I havresumptuous request. Could you help me analyze a matter?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi briefly described the matter of Chen Wunuo¡¯s ambush, and then recounted some of his own spections. This included Prince Chen Zhongqi, the new Holy Hall that hadn¡¯t even been established two years ago, and the Ming Fa Si that was already weaker than before. After An Zheng finished listening, his expression changed and he frowned, ¡°The Saint King was assassinated? No matter how you looked at it, it sounded like a joke ¡­ But when we think about it more carefully, it¡¯s no longer a joke. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi immediately asked: ¡°Master, have you thought of something?¡±

    An Zheng retorted: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to not think of something so simple, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t dare admit to it when you think of it right?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was silent for a while, before he let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Right now, news of this matter has already spread far and wide in Da Xi. In just a few short dozens of days, practically everyone in Da Xi has already heard about the attack on the Sacred Emperor. Everyone was furious and wanted to know who the mastermind was. The citizens wouldn¡¯t think that the assassination itself isn¡¯t logical ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m thinking why would he hand this matter over to you.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    A scary thought appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but without any evidence, it was just a spection, so he did not say it out loud. Imagine... Daxi Shenghuang was going to make a big move this time. Even if he was going to make use of his own son Chen Zhongqi as an excuse, the ones who would suffer the most would still be thoserge ns. An Zheng reckoned that the moment Chen Wunuo started to attack, at least one-third of the people in the Holy See would be eliminated. Around one-third of the main branch families in the Da Xi Empire would be affected as well. Once Chen Zhongqi was convicted of conspiracy, none of his aplices would be able to escape, all of their families would be exterminated.

    When that time came, would the remaining two-thirds bepletely cleaned? Everyone felt threatened. No matter how confident Chen Wunuo was, he wouldn¡¯t dare toplete Holy See¡¯s Blood Purification. An Zheng understood Chen Wunuo, and also understood human nature. One third of it was already the limit. If more than half of them were to arrive, the great Xi Empire would surely fall into chaos.

    Chen Wunuo had to rece one-third of the family and people, how could he appease the remaining two-thirds? These big families were all tangled up with each other, and there was basically nothing that they didn¡¯t link up with. Therefore, Chen Wunuo had to make himself look like he had suffered heavy losses.

    There were three bottom lines that Chen Wunuo could not touch on. Firstly, it was his position as the Holy Emperor, secondly, it was his woman, and thirdly, it was that poor house from that great world. Since the position of the Sacred Emperor couldn¡¯t be touched, then since the road to the end of the world was a secret, the only person who could move against it would be his own woman. But was it possible for Chen Wunuo to implicate the eldest grandson with this matter? Impossible.

    Giving this case to Gu Jiuxi was a conspiracy. At that time, Chen Wunuo could openly tell those people that Gu Jiuxi was the one who found out about this case. In order to pacify the remaining people, Gu Jiuxi would definitely be a sacrifice.

    I have already killed my own woman, what more do you want me to do?

    This was one of them.

    I have already killed my own women, this is the trust and respect I have for the rest of you!

    This was the second.

    An Zheng felt chills down his spine... Because he understood Chen Wunuo, he knew that he could do suching.

    A person who had been sitting on the throne of the Sacred Emperor for a long time, for the sake of his ruling position, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t aplish. The reason for the change in blood was so that new people could enter the Holy See and always be respectful to him. It was to give more people a chance. The remaining two-thirds was for the bigger picture. After the Blood Transformation was sessful, it might be another hundred years or even hundreds of years before another great Blood Transformation urred.

    A Saint King with an almost unlimited lifespan was just too terrifying.

    An Zheng nced at Gu Jiuxi, and after being silent for a long time, he could not help but ask: ¡°You ¡­ Have you considered leaving Da Xi? ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was slightly startled: ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°This matter is extremely dangerous for you. If you really have never thought of leaving Da Xi, then there is only one way ¡­ At the very least, you can¡¯t be too light. Actually, you¡¯re smart enough to not need me to point out a lot of things, and once I do, your trust and faith might disappear, which is even more of a blow. ¡°Moreover, you and him ¡­¡±

    An Zheng did not continue with his words, and instead made a gesture to clear the table: ¡°Thank you for visiting me, and thank you for addressing me as your first seat. Go back, don¡¯t look for Ou Yangduo, and don¡¯t investigate this case again. The best way is to keep yourself out of this mess. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi took a deep breath, stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for your guidance, First Elder, but ¡­ I don¡¯t believe he would do that to me. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, but she actually knew.

    An Zheng shook his head and said nothing: ¡°I¡¯m about to leave the immortal pce, that¡¯s all I can think of, say a few more words ¡­ Ou Yangduo was also not to be trusted. I suspect that he has some sort of inseparable connection with Chen Zhongqi. If you ask him to investigate a case, you might end up harming yourself. Chen Zhongqi was not an idiot, he had definitely sensed that his father was going to treat him as a sacrifice. No one is willing to be a sacrifice, so they will fight back. ¡±

    ¡°But he is still a son, an official. The initial stage of his struggle isn¡¯t to hit the nail on the head and go straight to his father. Rather, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi nodded his head: ¡°Thank you, then I will take my leave.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and did not say anymore.

    After Gu Jiuxi left the Big Mustard space, his entire body floated, as if he had been drained of energy in an instant. The sun in the sky was so bright and warm, but her heart was so cold. In truth, how could she not have thought of this himself? She wasn¡¯t an idiot, and there were many things she really didn¡¯t dare to face. She kept telling himself that Chen Wunuo wanted his to investigate this case because he trusted her and valued her.

    Gu Jiuxi took a deep breath, but was unable to alleviate the clot within his chest.

    She turned around and saw that the ugly stone spirit and the young man who seemed to be infatuated with her had both left. For some reason, Gu Jiuxi suddenly felt that the entire world was gray, and she subconsciously looked around. Gray walls, grey trees and flowers, grey ground, grey sky. She looked down at herself, gray clothes, gray skin.

    As for the two people who were gradually leaving, they were colourful.

    Gu Jiuxi felt that he had lost something in that moment, but she did not take that step in the end. She turned around and walked in another direction.

    Inside the pce, a masked man dressed in ck robes walked to the side of Left Swordhall. It seems that Your Highness wants to y something big this time. ¡±

    Left Swordhall frowned deeply, as if he was looking auge ravine. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Your Highness made such a decision. We obviously haven¡¯t exposed anything yet. If it started off like this, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to admitting defeat? Who are our opponents? It was Daxi Shenghuang, the invincible person in the world. From the very beginning, Your Highness didn¡¯t want to overthrow the Holy Emperor, so why have you be so anxious now? ¡±

    The masked guy seemed to smile, ¡°You don¡¯t n to overthrow the Sacred Emperor? Well, maybe so. The prince is an idealist. What he wants to create is a big environment. However, he was now a victim. Whether or not he was nning it, his father was already nning it. Do you know how not to sacrifice yourself? ¡±

    Left Swordhall did not speak.

    The masked man said, ¡°You can show off your strength for the Sacred Emperor to see. The victim can choose anyone, but not the prince. It was just to change the blood, why did he have to start from the prince? If the Sacred Emperor were to see just how much power the Prince had, he would naturally reconsider. Do you think that the Sacred Emperor doesn¡¯t know that the Prince isn¡¯t rebellious? He only needs a sacrifice, and can brince or his other children. ¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°I think it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Mask guy: ¡°Where¡¯s the right one ¡­¡± Now is the time for us to show our strength. Gu Jiuxi is just a sacrifice, just like us. Therefore ¡­ Let her sacrifice himself first. ¡±

    He turned around and looked outside: ¡°Next, Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°Why are you doing this? Gu Jiuxi is his majesty¡¯s man, so the reason the Ming Fa Si was transferred to the Immortal Pce was because the Emperor wanted to protect the rest of the people in the Ming Fa Si, and even wanted to get rid of them, are you really considering for your highness? ¡±

    The masked guy: ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    He turned around and left. ¡°Actually, you know very well what I mean by victim.¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to protect your highness, you are trying to push your highness intit of fire!¡±

    As the masked man walked, he said, ¡°You think about it for yourself. In any case, as long as it¡¯s not you and me who are in the fire pit, it¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Game Start

    <h4>Chapter 535 ¨C Game Start</h4>

    An Zheng suddenly felt an illusion. He seemed to have seen an iparably huge warrior in the distance, and even if all the forces in the world were to gather together, it would still be impossible to pull him down. Therefore, this giant was extremely confident. He was sure that no one could threaten his position.

    However, one day, without any forewarning, the giant fell.

    No one attacked him, no one wanted to surpass him. He just suddenly fell down. Perhaps only the giant himself knew why he had fallen. He was not old, nor was he ill, and he still looked strong.

    An Zheng shook his head, telling himself not to think anymore.

    Would it be possible for Da Xi to fall?

    I¡¯m afraid not.

    It was a country with a foundation that was even more stable than the Mount Cang Man. Unless a natural disaster that destroyed the world happened, it was impossible for a monster like Da Xi to fall. From the bottom of his heart, An Zheng really didn¡¯t want Da Xi to fall. It was because of the fall of Da Xi. Wasn¡¯t the one who died an ordinary citizen?

    Chen Wunuo had the ability to make things difficult for himself. Even if it was really to the point of everyone betraying him, his unparalleled cultivation could still easily allow him to rise again. Besides, it was because of his exceptional cultivation base that it was impossible for him to turn his back on his loved ones.

    But in the end, An Zheng still chose to stay. It was impossible for him to save the entire Da Xi, but he had to try his best to save the people from Ming Fa Si. They were not gs, and they were not abandoned. They were living people.

    When An Zheng came out of the Big Mustard Space, he decided to seriously talk to Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°Two things.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°First, I hope that you can do me a favor. It had been a long time since he went back to the State of Yan. He didn¡¯t know how the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest had used it or what the Xiao Qi Dao had done. Help me go back and take a look at their situation. If they need help, you can stay behind to help them. ¡±

    ¡°The second item, I want to keep.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled: ¡°Are you f * * king stupid?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Chen Shaobai choked, he did not know what to say.

    Qi Tian patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t leave, Ming Fa Si and those people are his old subordinates, he can¡¯t just watch as those old subordinates of his die.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°But that is something that you can¡¯t handle, with your cultivation level ¡­ No, no, no, don¡¯t say it¡¯s yours. Even if it¡¯s Qi Tian and I, what can the three of us do? From what I know, amongst the Great Xi¡¯s Temple Generals in the Immortal Pce, there are at least two that have seen you before, Gu Jiuxi. One was the Left Swordhall, the other was Su Su Su. For these two, not to mention the three of usbined, even if there were thirty of usbined, we wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I will go and see them. Let them leave the Immortal pce and don¡¯t have anything to do with Da Xi anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You are so f * cking stupid, would the people from the Ming Fa Si believe you? Will they listen to you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We have to try.¡±

    Qi Tian stopped Chen Shaobai who still had something he wanted to say: ¡°How about this, he just wants to go and advise the people from the Ming Fa Si, then let him go. In any case, if it¡¯s just persuading people, it won¡¯t take long. You and I will go. After persuading them to leave immediately, they shouldn¡¯t even wait a second longer. ¡±

    Qi Tian turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me being too willful back then, that monk might have not died.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I understand, so you two will wait for me there.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the front.

    In front of them was an enormous sculpture that was at leashousand meters tall. The sculpture looked extremely majestic. It was so huge, yet there was not the slightest bit of perfunctory detail in it. It truly was not easy to carve.

    Qi Tian still wanted to say something, but An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know the story between you and that monk back then, but I do know that if you go with me, you might be implicated by me. So wait for me at the statue. I¡¯ll be back soon. Oh right, I felt that this statue was a little stinky thest time I saw it. Which one of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s is this Green Lotus? ¡±

    ¡°Purple Ivy.¡±

    Qi Tian answered: ¡°He carved it himself.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned: ¡°I ¡­ You gave yourself a statue? ¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Purple Ivy is a madman, how unrestrained. One day he suddenly remembered something, and suddenly sat up on the throne in the great hall, sleeping and sleeping, and said that my current status should be very, very high. His subordinates looked confused, but they still had to answer truthfully. That¡¯s right, it must be very high. In this world, there are only a few people who could be on par with you. Purple Ivy said, Hmm, then I will have to create a sculpture for myself. ¡±

    ¡°And then he did it. No one was going to get involved.¡±

    Qi Tian said with a strange expression on his face, ¡°And this isn¡¯t the end. He used seven years toplete this sculpture. If I think about it, I might go and carve for half a year. On the day he was finished, he kowtowed to his statue and said that he thanked you for all your efforts. ¡±

    It looked like a joke, but An Zheng suddenly felt deep veneration for him.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Wait until I¡¯m awesome, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    An Zheng patted their shoulders. ¡°Wait for me, we can call Du Shoushou overter and find a mountain that no one has gone to before carving half of the mountain into our appearance. There must be a mahjong table in the middle. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go, wait for my return!¡±

    After he had finished speaking, he rushed in the direction he came from and disappeared withourace in the blink of an eye. Chen Shaobai looked at the direction An Zheng disappeared in, and after a moment of silence, he asked: ¡°Are we really going to wait for him like this?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Isn¡¯t your umbre still with you?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°No wonder people say that you are clever, they all say that you are a monkey.¡±

    Qi Tian, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    As An Zheng sped along, his mind was thinking about how he should appear in front of the people from Ming Fa Si. If he rushed over and told them to leave, who would listen to him? This was truly a headache. Not long ago, when the Ghost King had gone down the mountain, he had used Heavenly Thunder Shower, but it was still very different from the Heavenly Thunder Shower back then. At that time, people such as Gu Jiuxi might have some suspicions, but those who weren¡¯t there might not believe it.

    In order to not be exposed, An Zheng put on a mask that he had been given by Zhong Jiuge on the way. He still looked like a youngster, but he was more handsome, andcked a bit of masculinity. He found out where the people of Ming Fa Si were staying for the time being and nned to look around.

    It wauge abandoned house, and it took up a huge amount of space. Most of the houses had copsed, and not many could live here. This ce was controlled by Da Xi, so no one from the Buddhist Kingdom could be seen. However, due to Da Xi¡¯s control, people might not trust each other, and they might not be united. This was because in thisrge area, there were still hundreds of cultivators from small countries.

    An Zheng found a nearby ce to sit down and looked down at the huge house from above.

    Not too long after, a loud noise could be heard from the distance aroop of elite riders with at least a thousand elite riders approached. The riders were mounted on demonic beasts that were much faster than war horses. An Zheng could tell at a nce that this troop was the Flying Leopard Army, one of the three cavalry of the Great Xihu Wolf. The scale of Da Xi¡¯s army was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Among them, the ones with the strongest fighting strength were the elites under themand of the Temple Generals, the tigers, leopards, and wolves, as well as the bears, among the infantry.

    These six armies did not belong to any of the Temr Generals. They were the elites of the permanent army of the Great Western Kingdom. The generals that led these armies were not fixed ones, but were personally appointed by the Sacred Emperor. These six armies were more than enough to sweep through the surrounding hundred small countries.

    The demonic beast that was riding on it was a four-winged Thunder Leopard. If it were to go all out, it would take at most a month to go from the Immortal Pce to the Great Western Jinling. It was much faster than a Captive Stage cultivator going all out.

    From the looks of it, they were at least a cavalry unit of the Charging Battalion, numbering around 1200 people. After the cavalry soldiers had arrived, they quickly surrounded the courtyard. All the weapons with immense destructive power were also prepared. Clearly, they were not here for a conversation, but for a massacre.

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, he stood up and rushed over.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Chen Zhongqi hadpletely given up on them and didn¡¯t bother to hide anything. He actually sent the Da Xi Empire¡¯s most elite troops to kill the people from Ming Fa Si. An Zheng was very clear about how terrifying the army, especially the Da Xi elite troops, was. The strength of individual cultivators was much higher than those cavalry soldiers. Once they fought, they would be minced into meat paste in the blink of an eye by the cavalry soldiers. However, An Zheng had no other choice. All he could think of in his heart was to save one person after another.

    Just at this moment, the people from Ming Fa Si all rushed out and gathered in the courtyard, then they quickly set up their defenses. Clearly, they were prepared as well. Everyone was moving very quickly.

    ¡°The people of the Ming Fa Si listen to my orders.¡±

    When An Zheng was rushing down the stairs, he heard a person say in a loud voice, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s orders are that the people of Ming Fa Si have rendered meritorious services, but those meritorious services have not been worth it. You people surrounded the prison van in the Jinling, attempting to rebel. This ieinous crime. Considering that you were loyal to Da Xi in the past and did some things for your people, I¡¯ll give you a decent death. ¡°If we don¡¯t kill you in the Great Xixi, after you all die, we will announce it to the world, saying that you all died in battle in the immortal pce in order to protect the Great Xixi ¡­¡±

    An Zheng could no longer listen to the rest of his words. Because of his anger, his body was slightly trembling.

    But just as he was about to rush over, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng and drew a circle. An Zheng didn¡¯t even have time to react before he heavily crashed into that circle. His body was then stretched taut, and his four limbs were all bound tightly by an invisible force.

    The masked guy appeared in front of An Zheng, his only exposed eye narrowing. ¡°I expected you toe, I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid after dying once. The people of Ming Fa Si are not as heavy as you, so when you came, you did note to apany them in death, but instead, they came to apany you in death. Since they were going to apany him in death, then no matter what, they should at least be apanied in death to some extent. Therefore ¡­ I thought of a game. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the circle bound An Zheng and flew him towardall tower in the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a bloody chance to meet each other. After that, you¡¯ll all embrace each other and die with tears in your eyes. Truly touching.¡±

    The masked manughed, his voice was as unpleasant as an owl¡¯s cry. ¡°I saw that your deaths were worth it.¡±

 Chapter 536 - Lord

    <h4>Chapter 536 ¨C Lord</h4>

    The masked guy sent An Zheng intall tower, and what bound An Zheng was a transparent round ball. He was initiallyughingcently, but when he saw the mouth of An Zheng, who was inside the transparent circle, move, and say a few words, thecency in his eyes immediately turned into anger.

    ¡°I already knew that there would brap. The reason why I entered the trap time and time again wasn¡¯t because of how smart you guys are or how stupid I am. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m such a person.¡±

    Then, An Zheng sat cross legged inside the ball of light, waiting to enter the tower.

    The masked man suddenly realised that An Zheng had entered by himself ¡­ His cultivation was indeed higher than An Zheng, but was it really so high that An Zheng could not resist and controlled him? It was obvious that he did not, because he could easily control An Zheng, and that was because An Zheng knew that this was the easiest way to get in.

    With An Zheng¡¯s strength, if he wanted to charge in, it would probably be very difficult. Those werhousand and two hundred elite Da Xi cavalry soldiers armed to the teeth. They were not a mob. An Zheng could use his Heavenly Thunder Shower to kill thousands of soldiers in the battle between State of Yan and Youguo, but he could not kill these one thousand two hundred flying leopard riders.

    The result was the same as before, An Zheng entered another trap.

    However, the masked man¡¯s previouscency had suddenly disappeared. That sense of aplishment had also disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder what was going on ¡­ Only because this wasn¡¯t his achievement. An Zheng looked at him with contempt, even though he seemed to be the one who seeded.

    ¡°What right do you have to look down on me?¡±

    The masked man muttered to himself.

    Ou Yangduo, who had appeared beside him at some point in time, sighed, ¡°Because you don¡¯t have any friends who are willing to die for you.¡±

    After saying this, Ou Yangduo also walked towards the direction of therge courtyard.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The masked guy shouted, ¡°What are you going to do!?¡±

    Ou Yangduo replied without turning his head, ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    The masked man chased after him and held him back, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know that this is the best opportunity? How many people knew of Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns? You! Me! An Zheng! Chen Zhongqi! This is the best situation for you and me. An Zheng being an abandoned son would only happen sooner orter. After the deaths of these two people, only you and I know the secret. In the future, the entire Holy See will be under our control! ¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, that wasn¡¯t my dream, it was yours.¡±

    The masked guy shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°You and I arerades-in-arms!¡±

    ¡°No, never.¡±

    Ou Yangduo turned his head to look at the masked guy and said, ¡°From the very beginning, you have only been using me aool. Your goal is to control the Sanctuary in the future. You knew that no one could kill Chen Wunuo, so you wanted to use another method to control the most powerful empire at that time. Perhaps you will seed. I wish you sess. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, Ou Yangduo continued to walk forward. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not even as good as Chen Zhongqi ¡­ Chen Zhongqi was an idealist. What he needed to do was not to overthrow others, but to change this world. He also wanted to be a great man, a man stronger than his father. But he was destined to bragedy, to get into a bull¡¯s horn. In fact, he was greatly affected by the position of the head, and wanted to kill the head only because he was afraid of the head. ¡±

    ¡°So have you. You¡¯ve always been afraid of him.¡±

    The masked guy snorted coldly, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you right now?¡±

    Ou Yangduo said, ¡°Come, anyway, I¡¯ve been living a life worse than death for many years. You will never understand how painful that feeling of betrayal is. Although you are alsraitor, you are no longer a human being. You have no humanity. If you kill me, I will no longer have to think about how to exin this matter to the Lord Headmaster. ¡±

    The masked guy raised his hand, but didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°You all ¡­ They¡¯re all idiots. ¡±

    ¡°If you think human is stupid, then I¡¯m d I¡¯m a fool. Just now, you were stillcent and plotted against the first lord. You still despise him, saying he¡¯s stupid to dive into traps again and again. No, that¡¯s not stupid. I also hope that I will not give up on such a friend even when I know that I am in danger. ¡±

    He stopped again and turned around to look at the masked guy. ¡°So don¡¯t say that you and I arerades-in-arms. You won¡¯t go into the trap to save me, and I won¡¯t go into the trap to save you.¡±

    The masked guy stood there, his shoulders shaking. ¡°But you are all losers, destined to be eliminated by history. Even if you die, you have no right to look up to me in the future. I don¡¯t need friends like you. Sessful people never need friends. The people who stand on high are lonely, you are just people. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All living beings? ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Without looking back, he elerated towards the big courtyard.

    The masked guy stood there and suddenly shouted, ¡°Die! Go to hell! I don¡¯t need friends like you. I don¡¯t even need friends! In this world, only I can understand myself. I am angry not because you all left me, I am angry because you underestimated me! You actually said that I¡¯m not evenparable to that idiot Chen Zhongqi, he isn¡¯t even worthy enough to carry my shoes! If his father wasn¡¯t Chen Wunuo, then who does he think he is! ¡±

    His voice was hoarse.

    Ou Yangduo did not turn his head back, nor did he speak.

    On the other side of the courtyard, the Flying Leopard Cavalry troops had begun to encircle the area. They were well-trained, and the weapons in their hands were all great killing weapons crafted by the craftsmen of the Great Xi world under the guidance of their craftsmen. Although the people of the Ming Fa Si were also fully armed, the power of their weapons were on apletely different levelpared to the weapons that the Flying Leopard rode.

    Eight Leopard Cavalry soldiers carrying a two meter square chest ran over and mmed it on the ground outside the yard, stirring up a cloud of dust. One of them tapped the raised button on the box, and it immediately shook. The top half of the box suddenly opened, and four metal supports extended out, bending like a knee before standing up.

    The four supports propped up the box, and inside the box waound tube that was half a meter thick. Below it was a small square box, about one meter square. The round tube was connected to the box, and the half meter thick tube was made up of 16 small, shin-sized tubes.

    A soldier took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and embedded it into the base of the round tube. The one meter square box below was filled with arrows. Each of them was as thick as an arm and the runes on them were extremely powerful. The most terrifying thing was that they contained the explosive power of spirit stones.

    On the street outside the courtyard, at least fifty of these boxes had been opened. After the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was embedded, the fifty killing machines started to disy their might. Sixteen and the round tube spun, and the crossbow arrows began to tilt outward, and in a single turn, the tall wall was blown away. It was also the first time that the Ming Fa Si who was defending inside experienced the power of the Da Xi army when they fought with them.

    The people from the Ming Fa Si in the front row did not have any reaction at all, and were instantly turned into mincemeat by the heavy crossbows. The crossbow bolts were simply too powerful. If they were tond on a person¡¯s body, they could directly turn them into mincemeat. The cultivation of these people from the Ming Fa Si were generally stronger than the soldiers outside, but after fighting, they did not even have the strength to fight back.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Chen Si Qian yelled out and pulled Chen Xiang Hou away. ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that can be withstood head on? Do you see that tower behind us? Retreat for now!¡±

    The people of Ming Fa Si started to retreat, leaving only corpses behind. The army of the Great Xixi began to move forward in an orderly manner. Under the cover of that great killing weapon, there was no obstruction that could be left in front of them. A wall? It shattered. There waree? It shattered. A house? It exploded into pieces!

    This was an experience that Da Xi had umted through many years of war. During her many years of founding a country, Da Xi had always maintained her victory in foreign wars. She had never lost a war before. These killing weapons were created by generations of soldiers who had fought through bloodshed in order to gain insights. But now, these killing machines were used against their own people.

    If the person who created these killing machines knew about this, who knows if he would be angry or sad.

    The Flying Leopard rode on top of the neatly pushed forward. During the process, nothing in front of it could stop it. Soon, half of the courtyard had been razed to the ground. Under the cover of the heavy crossbows, no one was able to escape from the explosive sounds.

    Right at this moment, the ball of light threw An Zheng in. As soon as An Zhengnded, countless crossbows shot towards him. The thirty Holy Fish Scalutomatically appeared, forming a wall in front of An Zheng. No matter how powerful the heavy crossbow was, it would not be able to break through the Holy Fish Scale.

    An Zheng left one piece, and scattered the other twenty-nine, stopping the heavy crossbows for the others. His eyes and thoughts almost did not dy at all, the moment he saw the thought, the moment he thought about it, the Holy Fish Scale would arrive. Behind the Ming Fa Si crowd, the thirty Holy Fish Scale were moving back and forth like there was a giant invisible hand pushing them. They were moving horizontally at an extremely fast speed to block the heavy crossbows for even more people.

    An Zheng turned to look at the tower. It was the tomb that the masked guy had designed for them. But right now, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other way. If he didn¡¯t retreat into the tower, he would only die in a different ce. The outside world was getting more and more spacious, and it was getting more and more unfavorable for the people of Ming Fa Si.

    ¡°The tower cannot be destroyed!¡±

    Someone shouted out. Only then did everyone realize that the heavy crossbows had bounced off the tower when they hit it. The ck stones that made up the tower only had white marks left on them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go in!¡±

    Before An Zheng even had the chance to shout, the people at the back of the group had already rushed into the tower like floodwaters. It was toote to stop them now, so An Zheng could only follow them and retreat, entering the tower. He then used the Holy Fish Scale to block the entrance, and the crackling and nging sounds could be heard from outside. Fortunately, the crossbow arrows were unable to prate in.

    ¡°Look at the losses now!¡±

    Chen Si Qian shouted. He looked at the people around him, but they were not injured. It was because the crossbow was too powerful. Even if the crossbow had managed to hit it, it would havepletely destroyed it. Of course, those who were alive were all uninjured.

    ¡°At least half of our brothers died here.¡±

    Chen thought about it and smacked the stone wall, ¡°Damn, how could I have thought that it was the Da Xi army that did this to us!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they noticed that the Head of the Intelligence Division, Ou Yangduo, was there.

    ¡°Only the few of us are left. The Division Capital of thepany¡¯s Operations Division has already been assassinated by them.¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked around, and in the end, his gazended on An Zheng. He was silent for a moment, then went over and knelt on one knee. ¡°What do we do? ¡°My Lord!¡±

 Chapter 537 - Deathmatch [1]

    <h4>Chapter 537 ¨C Deathmatch [1]</h4>

    Other than Ou Yangduo, everyone else was stunned. Chen Si Qian and the Chen brothers, who were all acting as representatives for the first seat of Ming Fa Si, looked at each other, then went over and pulled Ou Yangduo away: ¡°What do you mean?! What does this person have to do with adults! ¡±

    Master?

    In the eyes of everyone in Ming Fa Si, there was only one adult.

    ¡°He is the lord. The lord is not dead.¡±

    Ou Yangduo knelt there and looked at An Zheng: ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t recognize you. After all, that is already the past. However, at this moment, you chose toe back. There is no way for me not to recognize you. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud.¡±

    Ou Yangduo smiled bitterly: ¡°I know, if I knew Master¡¯s identity and recognized you, I would have already exposed myself. I knew I was wrong and ready to be punished. But if you give me another chance to choose, I will still choose to meet you. No one knows what kind of torture I¡¯ve suffered in my heart over the years, and many times I can¡¯t help but want to take care of myself, but I don¡¯t have the courage. ¡°I¡¯m a coward. I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±

    Ou Yangduo lowered his head: ¡°But when I found out that you weren¡¯t dead yet, I saw myself clearly. For a long time, I struggled. Someone advised me to just kill you and forget about it. Just pretend that nothing happened and just pretend that you were already dead ¡­ I evenpromised for a while, thinking it might be right. But in the end, I realized that I still couldn¡¯t do it. ¡±

    An Zheng extended a hand to help Ou Yangduo up: ¡°Everyone has their own mistakes, I don¡¯t have the qualifications to forgive you on behalf of others. No matter who you¡¯ve let down, I can¡¯t represent anyone else. I am the only one who can represent myself, and I can forgive you. Because I am certain of one thing, the only thing you are wrong about is that you are still implementing the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ns for the future. And this n is not unstoppable until now. You are the person who can stop it. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t stop it ¡­¡±

    He raised his head and looked at An Zheng with tears in his eyes: ¡°The Ming Fa Si¡¯s n has already been implemented. Everyone who had gone through more than ten years of training has already been arranged. ¡°They were sent into the various yamen. Some of them were rmended to the yamen, while some of them passed the Imperial Examinations. At least five hundred and fifty people had already entered the yamen to be subordinates of low-level officials or officials.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s brows furrowed, and fury involuntarily emerged within his heart: ¡°Who exactly is that person?!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Ou Yangduo was silent for a moment, before replying, ¡°Wei Ping.¡±

    Wei Ping?!

    A buzzing sound came from An Zheng¡¯s head: ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°No, he¡¯s not dead. Back then, under the lord¡¯s guidance, he came into contact with the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ns for the future, and this person had already be crazy. To him, that n was like opening a door to hell. He didn¡¯t want toe out ever again. This person has gone mad. He wants to control the entire Da Xi Empire. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°That year, I had just entered the Ming Fa Si not too long ago. Wei Ping epted your orders to handle the future ns of the Ming Fa Si. He did not dismiss those people and hid away. Then he started to meet with me and talked a lot with me. At that time, because I was too young and unstable, and also had a dream to change the world, I listened to him and helped him fake his death. ¡±

    ¡°He knows that the biggest obstacle is none other than you.¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°Wei Ping told me, the best way for you to not suspect anything is for him to die. Make a false impression that he is dead, so you won¡¯t continue your investigation. Because the only one who hase into contact with the future ns of the Ming Fa Si is him, you naturally won¡¯t suspect anything. He is dead, and this matter, in your opinion, is to be put to an end. ¡±

    ¡°From that day onwards, Wei Ping became invisible. He was very familiar with the Ming Fa Si, and at that time, he was already the Chief of the Operations Division. He used everything he knew to help me quickly be the head of the Intelligence Division. Then, he used my position to facilitate Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns. ¡±

    ¡°All these years, many of the people from Ming Fa Si who looked like they died in battle were either bribed by him to win them over, or his brain was washed clean. The elites of the Ming Fa Si began to train the children. He is familiar with the training methods of the Ming Fa Si, he used the skills that you have trained us with, to train those people, and always brainwash those children so that they can remain loyal. ¡±

    ¡°These people have already been sent out. No one knows the name list except him.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°In the end, I still have to me myself, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s request.¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°Master!¡±

    He opened his mouth, obviously hesitating for a moment. A few secondster, he bit his lips and said, ¡°Actually... Actually, was the one who nned to get rid of you. The person who suggested the future ns of the Ming Fa Si first, Chen Zhongqi, did not know that the n would still be carried out in the future. Until our future ns are basically sessful, and those children have all been trained to be elites among elites. Ou Yangduo had me arrange some people to contact Chen Zhongqi. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because with his strength, it is simply impossible for Wei Ping to seed.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Ou Yangduo continued: ¡°If you want the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns to be truly carried out, then you muste into contact with Chen Zhongqi. This n was suggested by Chen Zhongqi, so he must have a mature n. And this n, coincided with Wei Ping¡¯s thoughts. Most importantly, Chen Zhongqi could help him even more. Wei Ping could train those children into experts in all aspects, but he was not familiar with the government. Chen Zhongqi is different, he can let these people know the many rules in the field. ¡±

    ¡°It was at that time, a few years ago, that Wei Ping began to scheme and get rid of you. Because, in Wei Ping¡¯s opinion, the biggest obstacle would always be you. If you don¡¯t die, he won¡¯t dare show his face. He spent more than ten years cultivating and even sold his soul in exchange foigh level cultivation technique. Even though his strength has greatly increased, he still doesn¡¯t dare to face you. He knows that he is definitely no match for you, and if he wants to get rid of you, he will need to rely on Chen Zhongqi¡¯s power. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Another one just so happened.¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°Chen Zhongqi is an idealist. He knew that there was no way for him to rece his father, so from the beginning, he had never thought of rebelling or killing his father. He did this because he wanted to be a saint. A person who could change the world, he was also a madman. After Wei Ping and Chen Zhongqi discussed with each other, they both decided to n and get rid of you.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°But for this matter, why did Chen Wunuo send someone to inform me?¡±

    Ou Yangduo shook his head: ¡°This subordinate isn¡¯t clear either, but judging from the current situation, Chen Wunuo actually doesn¡¯t know about this either. The eunuch who informed you was probably bought by Chen Zhongqi. The person in charge of bringing the eunuch in was also Wei Ping¡¯s man. All these years Wei Ping had nted many people in the Ming Fa Si, I know who these people are. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at them, ¡°I am an intelligence agent, Wei Ping will never be my match on this point. I have a list on me right now, so I know who Wei Ping is. Before I hand the name list over to the adults, just think about it, you guys ¡­ They were all abandoned now. Wei Ping wanted to kill all of you so that he could be invisible once more. Chen Zhongqi is dead, we are all dead, who would know about his existence? ¡±

    He took out the name list and handed it over to An Zheng. An Zheng was silent for a moment, and then, a purple light appeared in his hand, burning the name list to ashes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that now.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the people from the Ming Fa Si and said, ¡°I know that some of you are Wei Ping¡¯s men, but you may not know that he is Wei Ping. I just wanted to tell you all that right now, you are not fighting for me, the Ming Fa Si, or even more importantly, for Da Xi, you are fighting for yourselves. You¡¯ve already been abandoned. If you don¡¯t want to die, you can only fight. ¡±

    Many people looked at each other, some of them knelt down first, ¡°Your subordinate... This subordinate was wrong! ¡±

    With the first person kneeling down, at least twenty people followed suit. Their heads were all lowered, afraid to meet An Zheng¡¯s gaze. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart when he saw these people. He didn¡¯t notice anything that Wei Ping had done in the past few years.

    Just when he thought that everyone had admitted to it themselves, Chen Changsheng gritted his teeth and knelt down too: ¡°Your subordinate ¡­ Wrong! ¡±

    His brother Chen Si Qian was stunned for a moment, then cried out: ¡°You ¡­ How the fuck can you do that! Are you worthy of the first lord¡¯s care?! ¡°If not for the head, we would have died a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Chen Xiang could not thicken his skin and he kowtowed. After a short while, his forehead turned red and drops of blood seeped out. It was a shocking sight to behold.

    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know how I got possessed by a ghost either. Only now do I know how sinister and terrifying Wei Ping is. I thought I could change the world with him, but I never thought I was just one of his pawns. But Master, this Subordinate really didn¡¯t betray you. Even if Wei Ping gave me the golden mountain, even if he held the de against my neck, this Subordinate wouldn¡¯t sell you out! ¡±

    An Zheng reached out to help Chen Xiang up: ¡°You¡¯re even more naive than Si Qian. I wasn¡¯t surprised when you were tricked. Furthermore, I really believe in you. You will never betray me. ¡±

    Chen Si Qian kicked him, causing An Zheng to grab hold of Chen Si Qian: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother about this anymore. It was better to consider how to survive, given that their lives were hanging by a thread. Wei Ping had nned this whole ce down, he just wanted us toe in. ¡±

    He looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check the environment first, I want to go with a few people to the top of the tower to check on the situation. If we don¡¯t understand the situation here, no one knows what will happen next. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard someone exim: ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Bao? Where did Wang Bao go? He was standing by my side just now! ¡±

    Everyone was attracted by the voice. At this moment, everyone was shocked to discover that there was more than one person missing in the room ¡­ However, no one noticed.

 Chapter 538 - Deathmatch

    <h4>Chapter 538 ¨C Deathmatch</h4>

    When did the number of people disappear? Where did the few go?

    There were no traces of blood on the ground or around him. The only entrance was sealed by Holy Fish Scale and it was impossible for anyone toe in or out. Not to mention the blood stains and the smell of blood, there was nothing strange about the surroundings. However, those people had strangely disappeared. The ones that had disappeared were those standing in the outer perimeter, to the point that no one had noticed that the people behind them had disappeared.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You are a member of the Ming Fa Si, what have you been doing for the rest of your life? What you are doing is to eliminate evil and promote kindness, even if there are ghosts, do you dare to make a move against the people of Ming Fa Si?!

    ¡°But, if it¡¯s not a ghost, then what is it? Why did so many people just disappear into thin air? There was no reaction at all. None of the people present noticed anything. ¡±

    ¡°There are no unsolvable mysteries in this world. Only people can scare people away.¡±

    Ou Yangduo walked to an empty space, and a Ming Fa Si judge pointed at the empty space and said, ¡°Just now, Wang Bao was standing behind me. I had thought that he would always be behind me, but when I turned around and called out to him, no one paid attention to me.

    Ou Yangduo squatted down and looked at the ground, but he could not see anything wrong with it.

    When An Zheng first entered, he paid attention to the floor that was around 60 centimeters square. The specifications of each brick were the same. The splicing andying was very smooth. He walked over to where Wang Bao had disappeared. He stepped on it with his foot. It was very firm. It was not empty below.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Ou Yangduo touched the ground: Master, touch it.

    An Zheng squatted down and also touched it with his hand. Then, his expression changed a little: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be made of stone, the feeling of a tentacle feels more like polished leather.¡±

    Ou Yangduo nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s a brick, it should be cold and hard. However, these floor tiles and tentacles all felt slightly soft, but not very soft. It was as if the floor was covered with ayer of skin. But walking on it, I don¡¯t feel anything. Not even dust. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed again: ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡±

    Ou Yangduo touched the ground again, his expression turning ugly. The feeling of being covered in ayer of skin had disappeared, and the cold and hard feeling of the ground had returned. The ces his fingers touched weren¡¯t smooth either. It gave off the feeling of ordinary bricks.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked at An Zheng: ¡°But one thing is certain, the ground is so strange, the person who disappeared just now was obviously engulfed by the ground. Everyone be careful, from now on do not leave each other¡¯s sight, and stand in a circle facing each other. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, he turned and listened, but there were no sounds of leopard riders outside, obviously he was leaving.

    ¡°Wei Ping should know about the situation inside the tower. He wants to force us inside.¡±

    He opened up a crack on the Holy Fish Scale and looked outside. He saw that the troops had already retreated to a location around 200 to 300 meters away. Dozens of those powerful crossbow carts were pointing towards the entrance. The moment the Ming Fa Si people went out, they would immediately be turned into minced meat.

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    At this moment, the masked man¡¯s voice appeared by their side. It felt like he was inside the tower, but no matter how everyone looked at him, they couldn¡¯t find anything. The sound was very, very close, giving the impression that he was right next to everyone.

    ¡°This is your final destination, and the pity is, those of you who betrayed me will end up like the rest. There are no remains left of you, not even your soul can enter the cycle of reincarnation. I¡¯ve carefully selected this ce for you, none of you will be able to escape. ¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed coldly: ¡°Even now, you still look like you don¡¯t owe anyone. You opened your mouth and shut up, it was someone else who betrayed you, but you forgot that it was you yourself who betrayed the entire Ming Fa Si, the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    The masked guyughed in sucampant manner, ¡°So what if I abandon you? There was an iron-like principle in this world that no one could change. It was that the one who betrayed first would at least die behind the one who was betrayed. I know I may die a horrible death in the future, but the good news is that I can enjoy your death as if it were a show. Let me tell you, the few people who disappeared before are just an appetizer ¡­ Many interesting things will happen in this tower next. Just you wait, it will be very exciting. ¡±

    No matter what Ou Yangduo said, Wei Ping never answered again.

    Ou Yangduo looked at An Zheng. ¡°This should brap that Wei Ping has meticulously designed, everyone try your best not to split up.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Five people in a group, ording to the previous set of criteria. You are all well-trained people, and you are not afraid of ghosts or gods. There should be many traps in this ce, so everyone be careful. ¡°Remember, always pay attention to the changes on the ground ¡­¡±

    He summoned a portion of the Holy Fish Scale back and embedded it into the walls of the cave. The stone wall was extremely sturdy. Although it was only barely cut in, it was enough to ensure that the Holy Fish Scale would be stuck in midair.

    ¡°Once you feel any changes under your feet, be it softening or any other changes, leave the ground immediately and return to those shields.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the Holy Fish Scale: ¡°Currently, there are only two hundred and thirty-five people left. With two hundred people remaining, no one is allowed to act rashly. Chen Siqian and Chen Wangliang, you two stay on the first floor. The thirty-five people who were born are divided into seven groups. ¡±

    Witoint of his finger, these elite judges were quickly formed up. The seven selected teams stood next to An Zheng, they were all the elites among the elites.

    ¡°Ouyang.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ou Yangduo and said: ¡°I will bring a group up, the five groups will support each other, and you will bring a group up. This pagoda only had seven floors in total, and each floor had to be inspected. In order to avoid any idents, no one is allowed to fall behind while inspecting the remaining six floors. I originally nned to leave behind a group of people to guard each floor, but it seems now that there¡¯s no need. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo shook his head: ¡°This subordinate will lead the way first.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Stop arguing, just treat it as me being your leader.¡±

    He led a group of people up first, and the twenty-five people behind him followed. Finally, Ou Yangduo led a group of people to the back. In order to ensure that nothing unexpected happened, other than the group of people An Zheng was leading and him, the remaining thirty-seven people all walked up hand in hand.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the five people behind him. ¡°Keep two steps away from me. If anything happens to me, don¡¯t worry about it. Ou Yangduo will definitely find a way, you all better not act rashly. ¡±

    The people behind looked at each other and replied. However, everyone knew that if anything happened to An Zheng, they would definitely rush over. Even if the person in front of him looked unfamiliar, he was still the first lord.

    With their first lord present, they felt much more confident.

    An Zheng walked up the stairs step by step with a solemn expression. However, even after walking all the way to the top of the seventh floor, he still hadn¡¯t discovered anything. No traps were found here, so everyone safely retreated back to the first floor.

    ¡°Could it be that there is only one mechanism capable of devouring humans?¡±

    Ou Yangduo could not help but ask.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I still understand Wei Ping, but he haersonality that requires one to be prepared beforehand. If he had nned this ce out, he wouldn¡¯t have missed anything. In other words, if there was only one floor that could swallow people, then he would definitely seal off the first floor and the top floor. Moreover, his heart has already be abnormal, so it¡¯s impossible for him to be so simple. ¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    When An Zheng wasn¡¯t around, every single one of them would be able to take charge of themselves. But now that An Zheng was standing in front of them, it was as if they had found their parents¡¯ child. All their hopes rested on An Zheng.

    ¡°Rather than thinking about the safety above, it¡¯s better to think about how to get out.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside: ¡°The army has sealed the gate, in a while I will use my shield to block it, all of you stay behind me and kill your way out, although you will be injured, but notpletely annihted.¡±

    Ou Yangduo nodded his head, ¡°I can see that Master¡¯s shields are extremely sturdy, even the lightning bolts that the jaguars ride on are unbreakable.¡±

    However, just as he said that, a nging sound suddenly came from outside, as if something heavy hadnded on the ground. An Zheng¡¯s face changed, by the time he rushed to the door, it was already toote. An unknown materialyer descended on the outside of the tower,pletely sealing it. The entrances to the first floor and the windows to the second floor and above were all sealed shut.

    ¡°He can hear us.¡±

    An Zheng seemed to mutter to himself.

    Ou Yangduo reacted and then, his face became somewhat pale: ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s purposely cutting off our hope bit by bit. Listen to us, watch us move, and once we figure out a way to do it, he¡¯ll cut off the possibility of it. Step by step, he is not in a hurry to kill us ¡­ He said that this was thest game. ¡±

    An Zheng replied as he summoned his Broken Army Sword and stabbed at the metal-like protectiveyer on the outside of the door. The Broken Army Sword was able to pierce through the defensiveyer with one sword strike. But the strange thing was, when the Broken Army Sword was pulled back, the hole immediately returned to normal.

    ¡°What exactly is this thing?!¡±

    Ou Yangduo also pulled out his own sword and thrusted it, and unexpectedly, his sword easily pierced through the sturdy looking defensiveyer. Just when he was surprised, he suddenly let go with a ¡°Ah¡± sound. His longsword was rotting at an extremely fast speed. The sharp and hard longsword had turned into something like mud in an instant. Furthermore, it was quickly absorbed by the defensiveyer.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    ¡°It seems like this defensiveyer is the Devouring Spell!¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s face became a little pale: ¡°This subordinate¡¯s sword was crafted, and is a Golden-Rank Artifact. Although it can¡¯t be considered to be top quality, it is at least a mid-grade Golden-Rank. This defensiveyer is too weird, it melted and rotten a Golden-Rank sword so quickly. ¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at his own hand. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this subordinate¡¯s fast hand pulling skill, I wouldn¡¯t even have my hand left.¡±

    An Zheng noticed that arge part of his palm had already turned into mush. He immediately took out his dagger and gouged out the piece of rotten meat. ¡°Everyone be careful, don¡¯t touch thatyer of flesh.¡±

    Right at this moment, someone eximed in shock. An Zheng turned around and saw that another person had disappeared. This time, it wasn¡¯t just one person who disappeared. Because everyone¡¯s attention was on the outside, there were at least another ten people who disappeared without a sound.

    The ground changed again. It felt like it was made of leather. However, after a few seconds, everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 539 - Deathmatch

    <h4>Chapter 539 ¨C Deathmatch</h4>

    Still, no one could see any changes. No one made any sound. When everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the strange defensiveyer that seemed to be able to swallow anything, another ten people quietly disappeared from the first floor.

    An Zheng quickly squatted down and touched the ground, that kind of feeling. It was as if he was touching the skin of a rhinoceros, but it was smoother, tougher and stronger. However, this feeling would soon disappear and the floor tiles would return to their original cold and hard state.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The masked guy¡¯s voice appeared again, ¡°Fang ¡­ No, An Zheng, you can do it now, right? I don¡¯t know if you remember, but you will personally meet and instruct every new batch of people who joined the Ming Fa Si. You said that to them all... Every person who enters the Ming Fa Si will be the most fearless person in the world. ¡°You follow thew, so you are extremely powerful.¡±

    The masked guy sneered, ¡°Now tell me, are you guys afraid? I don¡¯t need you to say that I can see the fear in each of your eyes and expressions. Do you still believe this swindler in front of you? What he said was fearless, and that was just a joke. None of what he said was believable, and it was impossible for someone like him to truly maintainw and order and fairness. He is only a selfish man, but his selfishness is to satisfy his private desire to be a saint by offering you the harshness of the present. ¡±

    ¡°There is not a single person who is truly fearless, everyone is the same. I¡¯m d to see you two like this. I¡¯m especially happy. So I decided to give you a chance... To die with dignity, or to survive with humiliation, hahahaha ¡­ Now, when I count to three, whoever first calls An Zheng a bastard, I will release that person. ¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    No one shouted after Three Lives.

    The masked man¡¯s voice became distorted. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you. Since you¡¯ve all chosen to die with dignity, I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°Because no one would believe an animal like you. There are some bad people and bad people who at least have some credibility, but you don¡¯t. Do you think they will believe you and walk out alive with just a shout? If you break your word, you can¡¯t even bappy bad guy. ¡±

    The masked man said coldly, ¡°But? But what do you have to be proud of? Aren¡¯t you trapped here like a bunch ofmbs waiting to be ughtered? This is the chopping board I¡¯ve prepared for you. I¡¯ve nailed your limbs to the chopping board. I¡¯ll do whatever I want with the knife. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Ou Yangduo. Although it had been a long time since the two had interacted, the tacit understanding between them was still present. With just a nce, An Zheng understood.

    Ou Yangduoughed loudly: ¡°Wei Ping, you can be considered a senior to these people. When you first entered the Ming Fa Si, didn¡¯t you also take the oath? Now that you have mocked them, are you notughing at yourself? ¡±

    While Ou Yangduo and Wei Ping were talking, An Zheng slowly walked around ayer and closed his right eye.

    Currently, An Zheng¡¯s left eye contained three types of power. The good old man¡¯s, Heaven¡¯s Will, and the white-bearded Old Taoist¡¯s. Even though these three energies were not allplete in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, it was enough to make An Zheng¡¯s left eye look iparably special.

    Three blue dots of light that looked like little fishes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s left eye, and slowly rotated. The world he saw in his left eye waspletely different from the world he saw in his normal right eye. He saw many, many different colors. Everyone¡¯s Cultivation Power was almost all light green, the color of heaven and earth origin energy. However, the average person would not be able to see it. One had to use strength even when speaking. As long as one used strength, no matter how weak, it would still cause fluctuations in the heaven and earth origin energy.

    If An Zheng wanted to find the source of the voice, he could observe everything inside the tower. This meant that at least one of the entrances was to the outside world, and it couldn¡¯t be easily discovered.

    ¡°An insignificant skill.¡±

    The masked guy said with a voice full of ridicule, ¡°What do you think you can see? The reason why you allowed Ou Yangduo to talk to me, attract my attention, and even anger me, is simply because you want to take this opportunity to find where I am. Do you really think that this trick can hide from my eyes? An Zheng, you really underestimate your opponent. The reason I let you do this is because I have the confidence to do so. You will never know what this ce is like or how to get out, because there are no ws here. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head, summoned his own Broken Army Sword, and ferociously thrust forward.

    With a ng, sparks burst out from the ground from the sharp Broken Army Sword. However, in this world, there was nothing that couldpletely defend against Broken Army Sword. A sparkter, the Broken Army Sword was still able to pierce through some of them.

    The entire tower suddenly trembled, and a shrill howl exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    An Zheng snorted, gripped the Broken Army Sword with both hands, and thrust downwards again. This time, An Zheng had gathered all of his Cultivation Power, and all the purple lightning had converged into the sword aura. The Broken Army Sword urately pierced through the first wound, this time around it pierced half a sword body. The purple glow on the hands that held onto the sword grew brighter and brighter, the power of Chi Ri and Zi Lei gushed down the sword de, forming the strongest Heavenly Thunder Shower that An Zheng could currently unleash under the floor tiles.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!

    The pagoda began to tremble and grow even more intense. It was as if it was trying to pull itself up from the ground.

    Everyone could not stand still, and their feet started to be bumpy.

    ¡°Everyone go up!¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the Holy Fish Scale cutting into the stone wall. After hearing An Zheng¡¯s shout, everyone started to sh. Some people reacted too slowly and began to sink. The hardestyer on the ground suddenly disappeared and was reced by something that looked like a swamp. The people who didn¡¯t have time to jump up were quickly sucked in. After a short while, some bones floated out. After a while, there weren¡¯t even any bones left.

    The faces of the lucky survivors all changed. They had never seen sucowerful corrosive force before.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    Supporting himself with the stone wall, he stood on top of the Holy Fish Scale and faced towards An Zheng who was standing across from him: ¡°What exactly is this ce!¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the ground and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t any tower at all. I can see the flow of blood energy beneath the ground. There isn¡¯t any swamp down there, and the defensiveyer that descends from the outside isn¡¯t any kind of defensiveyer. If I¡¯m not wrong ¡­ This should be the stomach of some demon beast. We are all in the stomach of a demon beast, and those corrosive things are the stomach juice of that demon beast. ¡±

    Just as he said that, the masked guyughed. ¡°So what if you can see through it? None of you will be able to escape. You will all be the mud and feces in the belly of this demon beast! I will watch as you all die one by one without leaving even a single corpse behind! ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, from the top of the stairs, arge amount of sour, pungent liquid flowed down, likiver. Very soon, the ground was covered by ayer. Furthermore, the liquid did not stop rising. It was rising at a fast speed. When everyone was about two to three meters away from the ground, based on the speed the liquid was rising at, it would only take about ten minutes to reach the height of a Holy Fish Scale.

    A person fell down because he couldn¡¯t stand properly, but he soon disappeared. His magic tool floated up, rolled a few times, and then was engulfed, never to emerge again.

    ¡°The lower part is the stomach juice of this demon beast. Once it falls, there will be no remains left. Everyone, hold on tight!¡±

    An Zheng shouted and immediately afterwards, he felt the tower shaking even more violently.

    ¡°This thing is running!¡±

    Ou Yangduo shouted, and almost fell from the Holy Fish Scale due to the trembling. He had no idea what was this thing that was so violent. What was even more iprehensible was why its stomach was exposed. What was that defensiveyer thatnded on earlier?

    Because it was too dark inside and they couldn¡¯t see outside, no one knew what was going on. Looking at the demonic beast, it started to run even faster due to An Zheng¡¯s stimtion just now. As the Holy Fish Scale was already rather smooth to begin with and had many people standing on it, four to five people sessively fell. In just an instant, it was corroded and nothing remained.

    ¡°Try to hold on tight!¡±

    An Zheng shouted and looked upwards. If this really was the stomach of a demonic beast, then was the door from before the esophagus? Or was ihroat? So this thing is inverted. The topyer is the bottomyer, while the firstyer is the topyer? If he were to say so, the gastric juice that flowed down from above actually came out from below.

    So the only way out was through that door?

    An Zheng quickly calcted in his mind, but if his guess was not wrong, then the only thing he could say now was that the gastric juice had melted him. That was something that could even be casually melted with a mid-grade Golden-Rank artifact, who would dare to lightlye into contact with it?

    An Zheng looked at the people who were looking at him expectantly, their old subordinates. They had ced all their hopes on themselves, hoping and despairing. If he could note up with a solution as soon as possible, then his expectations would bepletely reced by despair.

    Hu ¡­

    An Zheng let out a long sigh of relief, then smiled at everyone: ¡°I remember that when I first entered the Ming Fa Si, I brought my master along to ask me something. I even forgot to be shy and nodded my head vigorously. He asked me why I wanted to be the leader, and I said... I feel like I¡¯m someone who can make the first seat. he asked me. What do you think was the first thing you did for the first seat? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°At that time, I hesitated for a long time and thought of a lot of answers, but I didn¡¯t manage to say them. I thought about this question for a few days and finally decided on how I should answer ¡­ The first seat, the first seat, is not only the person who led everyone forward, but also the person who protects everyone. ¡±

    He looked at Ou Yangduo, ¡°Simply put, you have more courage than everyone else. Because everyone is looking at you, and if you don¡¯t have the courage, then so will they. Ou Yangduo, remember this. If I am unable to do so, you will be next. ¡±

    Then he leaped up, jumping down from the Holy Fish Scale, and very quickly, he disappeared into the stomach juice that reeked of rotting Dao. He rolled in it for a while, then disappeared.

    Everyone cried out in rm, and some of their tears instantly fell.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­

    Expectation and despair came so quickly. An Zheng did not appear and disappeared into the stomach juice. That was stomach juice that could even fuse with Golden-Rank tools; he was only a living person.

    Everyone froze as they looked down at the churning stomach juice. Tears silently rolled down their faces.

    ¡°Your father has been refined by the Immortal Grade Pill Furnace, by the purple fire, by all sorts of damned things. You want to dissolve me?¡± ¡°No way!¡±

    The sound came from below and was closely followed by a loud sound. A purple light shot out from his stomach into the sky!

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

 Chapter 540 - You still cant win

    <h4>Chapter 540 ¨C You still can¡¯t win</h4>

    The people squatting on the Holy Fish Scale all let out exmations of surprise, no one expected such a change to ur. When a few minutes had passed, everyone was actually certain that An Zheng was already dead. No one could possibly stay in the stomach for that long. The corrosive power of the gastric juice was just too terrifying, and even the mid-grade Golden-Rank s were melted in an instant. How could a living person withstand it?

    Others can¡¯t, An Zheng can!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been refined by the immortal pill furnace, by the purple mes, by all sorts of f * cking random things. You think you can dissolve me with such disgusting things?¡± ¡°No way!¡±

    Peng!

    A big bubble rose up from under the sticky and disgusting stomach juice, and An Zheng actually came out from it again: ¡°I just looked at it, this is indeed the stomach of a beast. The door that we came in from earlier is actually the stomach of a beast. I don¡¯t know what the hell is this thing that can actually vomit out your stomach. It¡¯s likall tower, the people or other things that identally entered it will all be eaten, even magic tools. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We managed to flip it over before we knew it, but in reality, the one who entered is above us.¡±

    It waaradox, but that was how it happened.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    ¡°Master,e up quickly!¡±

    Everyone could see that An Zheng¡¯s skin was constantly being damaged, so they could imagine how much pain he was enduring. The skin fell offyer byyer, how painful would it be when the tender red new flesh came into contact with the extremely corrosive gastric juice?

    An Zheng smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can still hold on.¡±

    He looked up and said, ¡°The body of this demon beast has its own secrets, and unknowingly, it is inverted, yet we don¡¯t feel it at all. The worst part is that we don¡¯t feel anything, because we¡¯re actually in a kind of head-to-toe position right now. The bnce here is entirely controlled by the demon beasts. If we want to get out, we must first break this bnce. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. If the head is the feet, then that means the stomach is above us?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Actually there¡¯s no need to think so much. Anything that the gastric juice can¡¯t reach, the beasts themselves will not dare to let the gastric juice stick on it, so let¡¯s just help it.¡±

    An Zheng ruthlessly smiled, and then rose into the air. When his body was pulled out of the stomach juice, his clothes had already been corroded. Not only his clothes, but his skin had also been destroyed. But the scariest thing was that An Zheng¡¯s body was recovering at a shocking speed.

    An Zheng¡¯s body had been tempered in the lightning pool, then Qu Liuxi had used the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace to temper it for him, and then the purple mes of the Eight Trigram Pill Furnace. An Zheng didn¡¯t even understand how terrifying this body that had been tempered to such a degree was.

    After exiting the stomach juice, An Zheng stuck to the stone wall and said: ¡°I thought the previous door was underneath, but there¡¯s nothing underneath.¡±

    He pointed upwards, ¡°This demon beast¡¯s stomach is turning upside down, and it is constantly shifting its position. This kind of change doesn¡¯t affect the senses of the human body, so we are unable to sense it. I thought the door was down there, so I jumped into the stomach juice, but when I got down there it wasn¡¯t there at all. ¡±

    The lighting was too dim. Even though everyone had gotten used to it, they still couldn¡¯t see clearly. An Zheng summoned a few pearls, and after floating up, the pearl started to shine even brighter. Only then did people realize that the door that they had entered from before had already unknowingly moved to the top of the opposite wall. The closest person was actually only six to seven meters away.

    ¡°Anyway, the door is found. Generally speaking, if we are to have a stomach upset, it will also be very difficult for the gastric juice to flow back up. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s try and see if this demonic beast can take it itself.¡±

    Both of his hands pressed down, and then he raised them upwards as Cultivation Power sucked a surge of stomach juice, like a water tornado, towards the door. The shaking tower suddenly stiffened, followed by a violent cough.

    ¡°Now is the time!¡±

    An Zheng pointed towards the door: ¡°When the air currents appear, everyone will immediately jump out!¡±

    As the gastric juice reached its throat, the demonic beast began to cough, and the air began to flow. The moment the air current appeared, An Zheng and the others all jumped out together. An Zheng guarded the entrance as he flung out a long rope, carrying a great amount of things inside his spatial artifact. No one knew when he would be able to use something, and that was the benefit of having more preparations. The ropes tied everyone up like a long dragon, and then An Zheng flung them out one by one. His wrists shook from side to side, his speed was extremely fast, and those who flew out were even faster.

    An Zheng was thest one to leave as the remaining one hundred over people flew out along with the intense airflow.

    A second ago, it was hell, but now, it was heaven. The air outside seemed to have a sweet taste to it, and after the rancid smell disappeared, everyone felt more energetic. Everyone had the intoxicating feeling that the sky was high and the birds were flying.

    ¡°Finally out!¡±

    Chen Siqian let out a long breath. Thinking back to thest moment, when his brothers failed to jump up and fell into the stomach without even a trace of their bones remaining, his happiness vanishedpletely.

    ¡°There are still brothers who did not make it out alive ¡­¡± ¡°The heck!¡±

    He looked up at the sky, then jumped back in fright, about a dozen meters away. Everyone was startled by his reaction. Only then did they notice the colossal creature had its head lowered as it stared at them with a face full of anger.

    This thing was too big, so big that it caused people¡¯s scalps to go numb. It did not look like a living creature at all, but more likuge mountain that was suddenly ced in front of everyone.

    ck, covered with javelins that looked like ck steel, they looked extremely sharp. The mountain-like demonic beast looked even more majestic and formidable than the mountain itself. It was as if it was made of steel. His entire body was covered in a ck metallic luster, appearing so heavy under the sunlight. From the looks of it, the tooth in the beast¡¯s mouth was likowering tree.

    From its external appearance, this was a demon beast with astonishing defensive power. The outeryer of the armor was even thicker than the armor. It was likely that even if it was the Golden-Rank or any other magical equipment, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it, and only Purple-Rank Divine Artifact would be able to break through it.

    When An Zheng saw that thing, a buzz immediately sounded out in his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of the solitaire Oldman Huo had shown him. In addition to the various magical equipment refining methods recorded in the book, there were also various divine beasts. Although there were only a few that were recorded, the one in front of him just so happened to be one of them. This was because this thing was infamous, and it was one of the most powerful God Beasts in the ancient era ¡­ Taotie!

    At the same time, three balls of blue light started to spin in An Zheng¡¯s left eye, and the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Ancient Divine Beast... Taotie. Being insatiable and insatiable, it could devour anything. A mature Taotie could reach the peak level of Purple-Rank, and could even devour low level Purple-Rank tools. A Taotie with pure blood could devour mountains and rivers. This Taotie was nourebred, its blood was a little turbid, and it had not fully matured yet, its strength was around the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. It might also be because of the drop in strength due to the injuries, but the distance between him and the Lower Celestial Stage was just a hair¡¯s breadth away.]

    The Goblin Beast looked down at An Zheng fiercely, the anger in its eyes almost burning. He could even lose the food in his mouth, but fohing like a Taotie, this was the most intolerable.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    It lowered its head and roared at An Zheng and the others.

    The hurricane spewed out from its mouth, causing the lower cultivation Ming Fa Si to tumble backwards, unable to control his own body at all. An Zheng and a few of the stronger people blocked a few of them, but there were still people that flew out and heavily crashed into the buildings behind them. Some of them stopped, and some of them even flew through the buildings and flew in.

    ¡°So what if youe out of its mouth? Although you all have made me look at you in a new light, your fates will not change. ¡±

    The masked man slowly descended from the sky and stood on the head of the Taotie, looking down at An Zheng and the others. ¡°I really admire you guys. Perhaps, since ancient times, no one has survived being devoured by a Taotie. ¡±

    The masked guy¡¯s gazended on An Zheng. ¡°An Zheng, you are truly extraordinary. I know exactly what kind of opponent you are, so I¡¯ve never underestimated you. However, it seems that I have underestimated you. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the masked man and asked, ¡°Wei Ping, why are you still not taking off your mask? Right now, your identity is no longer a secret and your n will be announced to the world soon. ¡±

    The masked guyughed out loud. ¡°Secret? After you die, it will remain a secret. Do you really think you can escape? This Taotie is my beloved pet and I can have sucet. Don¡¯t you understand that my own strength is also far above yours? Besides, even if you leave this ce alive, do you really dare to announce it? I¡¯m the only one who has the list, and no one else knows it. ¡±

    His eyes were ice-cold as he looked at An Zheng: ¡°You should be clear about one thing: what decision you will make once you tell Chen Wunuo about this. He didn¡¯t know the name list, so he could only kill one person aime. From the moment the young people who joined the yamen of Holy See this year started killing, and then the new followers of the high officials, not a single one of them would survive. Not just these people, based on my understanding of Chen Wunuo, he would even kill all of the youths, and the attendants of the high officials that joined the Holy See three or even five years ago. Ten thousand? Thirty thousand? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Because of your one sentence, Da Xi¡¯s blood flows likiver. Do you think Chen Wunuo will be grateful to you? Would the families who lost their children be grateful to you? No one will be grateful to you. Even you yourself will feel like a demon. ¡±

    Hisughter was loud, ¡°An Zheng, do you understand me? Even if you know who I am, do you know me? You don¡¯t know anything, but I do know you, so you¡¯ve lost from the start. ¡±

    He stood there like a demon that had just emerged from hell: ¡°You will never be my opponent.¡±

    He pointed downwards, ¡°Swallow them.¡±

    The Taotie cried out and then suddenly opened its mouth!

 Chapter 541 - - Ripping

    <h4>Chapter 541 ¨C Ripping</h4>

    A huge suction force appeared from the Taotie¡¯s mouth. The people who just escaped from the Taotie¡¯s mouth could return to that terrifying stomach in the next second. When they thought of the gastric juice that could almost corrode everything, everyone was scared out of their wits.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed again.¡±

    An Zheng stood in front of everyone, and pushed forward with his left and right hands at the same time: ¡°There¡¯s no second time!¡±

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]!

    This was the second time An Zheng had used his Heavenly Thunder Shower, and with his current strength, he could probably only use it four or five times. Furthermore, each attack was weaker than thest. But it was different this time. In order to stop the Taotie, An Zheng condensed nearly all of the Cultivation Powee could use.

    It was precisely because he had gone all out, that the Heavenly Thunder Shower this time was different from the past.

    The simcrum of the God of Heaven appeared once again, and it was extremely solid. One could even clearly see the markings on the armor on the God of Heaven¡¯s body. It was so clear. Empyrean Gods¡¯ faces had always been illusory, as though it were ayer of mist. This time, it was different. That face was extremely clear.

    Her appearance, was exactly the same as An Zheng!

    It was just that this gigantic An Zheng looked even more mighty and domineering than his original body. There was no expression on his face; This was a majesty that only true hegemons possessed, and those eyes were enough to intimidate people at first nce. It was a solemnity that could not be described with words. It represented fairness,w, seriousness, and order.

    Under those eyes, there was no room for any evil spirits to live. Following the change in An Zheng¡¯s left eye, the God of Heaven¡¯s left eye also changed.

    An Empyrean God that was a few meters tall rose into the air, a dazzling divine dragon beneath his feet. The body of the dragon coiled around it, with the God of Heaven standing atop it.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Heavens! Deity! ¡°Punishment!¡±

    These words came out of the God of Heaven¡¯s mouth likhunderp.

    Purple light coiled around his body, and then, one after another, Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns after another was shot towards the Taotie. The Taotie let ouowl and suddenly shrunk its body. The Taotie that was a few hundred meters in size rolled into what seemed like a mountain. Thatyer of extremely hard outer shell waspletely sealed off, with countless spikes that were like steel spears pointing outwards. And when the Taotie changed, it also sealed the masked guy inside.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns bombarded the Taotie¡¯s body one by one, and the immense power caused the Taotie to sink continuously.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red, he turned his head and shouted: ¡°Still not leaving!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving!¡±

    Chen Han was about to rush over, but was stopped by Ou Yangduo: ¡°Idiot! If you want to stay here, you can only get in the way! ¡±

    Chen Yingran was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth and turned around, ¡°Come with me, we can¡¯t let the Head of the Guards be distracted for us!¡±

    Everyone turned to leave, looking back as they ran.

    Ou Yangduo stood behind An Zheng the entire time: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to say anymore, I won¡¯t leave. Unlike them, I am a sinner. If I am going to die, I must die before them. Concentrate on dealing with the Tao Tie and Wei Ping. If he still has any helpers, I will deal with it as if I was your protector. Although this subordinate does not have much strength, I can at least persevere for a while. ¡±

    An Zheng also did not say anything, his eyes staring straight at the Tao Tie.

    At this moment, the Taotie¡¯s appearance was like a iparably huge hedgehog that had been rolled up. Thatyer of iparable defensive armour didn¡¯t have any ws, and its defensive power was terrifying. Even with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, a forbidden technique, being used on the armor, it was still unable to break it.

    An Zheng gritted his teeth and flew up, his body floating in front of the god of heaven.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t destroy you, I will let down those dead Ming Fa Si brothers!¡±

    An Zheng roared: ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Witoar, the divine dragon beneath the feet of the God of Heaven let out a draconic roar before charging forward. The gigantic body of the dragon coiled around the Taotie in a circle. The several hundred metersrge hill like Taotie was tightly coiled up, and the equallyrge divine dragon used its ws to grab onto the outer shell of the Taotie and began to fiercely exert its strength outwards!

    If ordinary people were to see these two monsters, they would be scared out of their wits.

    Taotie huddled together and relied on their strong defense to fend off An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. The divine dragon¡¯s ws seemed to have grabbed into the Taotie¡¯s metal armor, mping the gaps and exerting all its strength to pull the Taotie away. The battle between the two God Beasts seemed even more shocking. When that w made contact with the gaps of the Taotie¡¯s armor, it made a sound as if metal tes were being torn apart, making one¡¯s ears hurt.

    ¡°Give it back to me for now!¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and shouted towards the Blood Pearl.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°You madman, do you know what you¡¯re facing? Even if it was a Taotie that was once seriously injured, it is not something the current you can resist. With your current strength, even if I give you all of my power back, you still won¡¯t be able to reach the Higher Completion Stage¡¯s level of cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly eximed: ¡°A physique silhouette that has materialized!¡±

    Seeing the divine dragon that looked like it was real, even Chen Xiaoyao was shocked. ¡°How is this possible? How can the illusion be so real?! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t mind it so much, return your power to me!¡±

    In an instant, a powerful force rebounded from the Blood Pearl Bracelet, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to explode. Just like a nuclear explosion, a gigantic mushroom cloud appeared.

    Seventh, eighth, and ninth Lower Completion Stage!

    An Zheng continued to soar all the way until he was at the ninth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, only then did he stop.

    As An Zheng¡¯s power rose, the strength of the God of Heaven behind him also increased!

    This was terrifying, this was equivalent to two An Zheng fighting side by side. No! Three. Don¡¯t forget that the terrifying divine dragon was only the shadow of An Zheng¡¯s physique. It actually dared to attack the real Taotie and it didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.

    As An Zheng¡¯s strength increased explosively, so did the Divine Dragon¡¯s strength. Perhaps it was due to fighting with the Taotie to form a true me, but after a loud and clear dragon roar, the divine dragon¡¯s w fiercely pressed downwards. The steel spear on the Taotie¡¯s body pierced through the divine dragon¡¯s w and its flesh, causing it to be a mess of flesh and blood. The divine dragon¡¯s ws had also ripped apart the Taotie¡¯s defenses, forcefully pulling its four limbs apart!

    Aooo!

    The dragon¡¯s roar was filled with determination. It suddenly pounced forward and its body was likope that tightly entangled the Taotie. Those iparably sharp steel spears stabbed into the divine dragon¡¯s body one by one, but it refused to let go. He forcibly pulled on the Taotie¡¯s four limbs and pulled it away from its curled up position! The divine dragon¡¯s ws had thoroughly grabbed into the Tao Tie¡¯s four limbs, pulling the Tao Tie apart as its belly faced towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face became sinister as he fiercely charged forward. As he charged forward, the Empyrean Gods floating behind him also charged forward. The two An Zheng, one big and one small, their bodies ignited with purple mes as they charged into the embrace of the Taotie like two heavy bombs!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    [God of Heaven¡¯s Punishment!]

    An evolved Heavenly Thunder Shower!

    This was no longer a forbidden technique or a forbidden technique but a divine technique! If An Zheng could reach the Lower Celestial Stage, then relying on this forbidden technique, he would be able to surpass the him at his peak!

    The huge power directly flipped the Taotie over, but at this moment, the divine dragon¡¯s power seemed to have been exhausted. The Taotie looked like it was about to break free from its restraints.

    ¡°Big Lie Vajra!¡±

    Witowl, a huge ck shadow fell from the sky.

    The gigantic Qi Tian had arrived. His long red fur fluttered with the wind, making him look extremely mighty.

    ¡°Lie down!¡±

    The several hundred meter tall giant red ape descended from the sky and heavily stepped on the Taotie¡¯s head with its two feet. Then, it possessed its body and grabbed the Taotie¡¯s head with its two hands and pulled it backwards. The giant ape raised its head and exerted all of its strength. The muscles on its arms bulged out like mountain ridges; it was extremely terrifying. Just as the Taotie was about to struggle free from the divine dragon, its head was grabbed by the giant ape and it was unable to curl up again. Its defense became weak.

    The Taotie let out a cry and exerted its strength crazily, abruptly struggling out a leg. The golden dragon¡¯s w left several deep wounds on that leg, bleeding profusely. The Taotie used its free leg to kick the giant ape, attempting to kick him away.

    ¡°Trying to run?!¡±

    Another voice sounded. Chen Shaobai who had transformed into a Giant Demon had arrived. The huge illusory demon behind him grabbed a ck sickle that was the same as Chen Shaobai¡¯s. As Chen Shaobai shed downwards, the huge demon¡¯s sickle chopped down, and witu sound, it nailed itself onto the Taotie¡¯s leg.

    Chen Shaobai raised his foot and stepped down. The Giant Demon also raised his foot and stepped down, crazily stepping on the sickle. Die! ¡°Die!¡±

    Every time he shouted, his foot would step down.

    The scythe pierced into the wound previously created by the Divine Dragon, and then deeply embedded itself into the ground. With each step it plunged deeper into the ground. The godly dragon, giant ape, and demon, these three huge beings tightly controlled the Taotie.

    After obtaining the time, An Zheng exploded all his power inside the Taotie¡¯s stomach.

    Imperial Deity¡¯s Punishment!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The purple light shot out explosively, the enormous power directly sted a hole through the Taotie¡¯s stomach. Countless pieces of flesh and blood gushed out. It was as if a volcano had erupted. The blood flowed down like a waterfall, quickly dyeing the Divine Dragon Ape and the demons behind it red.

    After the violent explosion, the God of Heaven behind An Zheng disappeared. The divine dragon¡¯s figure shed a few times before disappearing as well.

    An Zheng who was covered in blood walked out unsteadily, as if he was going to fall down anytime. But he refused to fall, and his eyes shone witerrifying light.

    ¡°I won¡¯t... I let you seed! ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head and looked towards the masked guy who had been hiding in the Taotie¡¯s mouth. When the Taotie¡¯s stomach was pierced, amidst the wails, the masked guy also sprayed out from the Taotie¡¯s mouth. His body turned into a ck lightning bolt as he flew far away.

    An Zheng clenched his teeth and chased after her, dripping blood all the way. He didn¡¯t know if the blood was Taotie¡¯s or his.

    Chen Shaobai was also injured, and Qi Tian was the same. Even Ou Yangduo who was slightly further away from him was bleeding from his seven orifices from the shock. But the three of them did not hesitate and followed An Zheng towards the masked guy.

    She absolutely could not let him go. It wauge danger. If he was allowed to escape this time, there might not be a next time. The masked guy only showed a little embarrassment because he overestimated his Taotie strength and also underestimated the strength of An Zheng and the others. The next time, he would be even more terrifying.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The red-eyed An Zheng roared, raised his hand and threw the Broken Army Sword towards the masked guy¡¯s back. The Broken Army Sword turned into a streak of light and moved like lightning!

 Chapter 542 - - Deep Excavation

    <h4>Chapter 542 ¨C Deep Excavation</h4>

    Perhaps it was because the Taotie was killed unexpectedly, but there was clearly a problem with the masked guy¡¯s self-confidence. After he escaped from the Taotie¡¯s mouth, he began to run wildly, sprinting all the way without even looking back. The heavily injured An Zheng chased closely after them, but the more he chased, the more he felt that there waroblem.

    Because he was heavily injured, An Zheng¡¯s speed had been affected, but even so, the masked guy was still unable to shake An Zheng off.

    Chen Shaobai was also injured. The Taotie¡¯s power was too strong, just the rebound itself was enough to make his blood boil, not to mention that the counterattack from the Taotie before its death was extremely ferocious. A bloody wound appeared on his chest from the w of the Taotie. Although it was his demonic phantom that was grabbed, he was still injured. The physical body was inseparable from the human body. If the body was injured, the body would often be injured as well.

    Chen Shaobai had at least used his clothes to close the wound, and after catching up to An Zheng, he pulled him back: ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    An Zheng stopped to take a deep breath. When he breathed, blood would flow out from his nose and the corner of his mouth: ¡°I know that something¡¯s wrong, but if you don¡¯t chase after me, all of your previous efforts will be for naught.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m afraid chasing after him is a waste of time.¡±

    Ou Yangduo supported Qi Tian and also chased after him. Previously, when Qi Tian turned into the giant red ape and hugged onto the Tao Tie¡¯s head, the countless steel spear-like spikes on the Tao Tie¡¯s body had actually pierced through his body. As he walked, blood sttered all over his body. The rate at which he lost his strength was extremely fast.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    After Ou Yangduo caught up to An Zheng, he said: ¡°He is obviously luring us to continue chasing after him. I still know a bit of him. If my guess is correct, this Taotie is not his pet at all, but something he summoned. ¡±

    ¡°Summon?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood something. ¡°The Spiritual Realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°The Spiritual Realm has always been a very mysterious saying. No one knows whether or not the Spiritual Realm really exists. Some people said that it was just a deliberate trick and that it was impossible to summon any kind of divine beast or demon beast, and that it was all just a lie. But I am certain that Wei Ping really signed some sort of contract with the envoy of the Spiritual Realm, and this Taotie must have been summoned just like that. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Fuck, I thought that it was something left behind by the Immortal Pce. It¡¯s still weird ¡­ Even the old cow and the Dragon Lion were kidnapped by the Da Xi people.

    Ou Yangduo said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what kind of contract he and the Spirit Realm¡¯s envoy signed, the power he received was obviously more than just this. His own strength had already advanced by leaps and bounds, let alone the power of summoning. He isn¡¯t in a hurry to escape at all. Instead, he is luring us to continue chasing him. In his opinion, this is a fun game ¡­ He just puts himself in the game, which is more exciting for him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°At the moment, the enemy¡¯s situation is unknown, if we continue to chase them, it would definitely not be possible, and we would all be injured. Just one Taotie is enough to make us suffer heavy losses, if that grandson in front of us is still digging a hole for us to jump into, then we will all be annihted. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realised: ¡°Where did our brothers go?!¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s face also changed, ¡°Oh no!¡±

    He took out something simr to fireworks and shot it into the sky with a bang. That was the gathering signal of the Ming Fa Si, as long as there were people from the Ming Fa Si nearby, they would definitely rush over. However, after waiting for a long time, there was still no one that came. The more than one hundred brothers that had escaped from the mouth of the Taotie seemed to have all disappeared.

    ¡°How could I be so stupid!¡±

    Ou Yangduo smacked his forehead and knelt down, ¡°We brothers must have met with danger.¡±

    Right at this moment, Ou Yangduo suddenly stood up, and his hands trembled as he took something off his waist. At this moment, theb was still buzzing as if it had been electrocuted.

    ¡°They¡¯re still here!¡±

    Ou Yangduo cried tears of joy: ¡°I was too hasty and careless... I know that Wei Ping knows everything about the Ming Fa Si, so I temporarily changed the way we contact each other. I have told them, other than the new method ofmunication, do not believe in any other method ofmunication that appears in the Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Ou Yangduo supported Qi Tian as he ran towards that direction. Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng and An Zheng patted his shoulder: ¡°You go over first, I suspect that that guy hasn¡¯t gone far yet. If he was trying to tempt us to chase him, his men or he would be watching us from the shadows. You guys go first, I¡¯ll go to the back. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°With your current state, a gust of wind would be enough to blow you down, what use is it for you to stay?¡±

    He supported An Zheng as he walked forward, ¡°Why are you so unlucky to be following me? Can¡¯t there be a quiet stroll to eat and eat? Take a look at the other noble young masters. Anyone with a bit of beauty and a few extra dors would be able to get along well with others. Then look at me, I wasted my handsome face and came out to fight and kill with you all day. Let alone having a sexual encounter, it¡¯s even going to be difficult for me to survive. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to go for a walk and eat?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are you the same as me? You are a man with a family. Thest dream of life is to go for a walk. I¡¯m different, I don¡¯t have a family. ¡°I¡¯m young, I¡¯m elegant and elegant. Shouldn¡¯erson like me live in a pile of makeup all day?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you say that, then I feel that I have truly let you down. If something were to happen to you, how would I be able to face your father?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said. ¡°It sounds a little awkward.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How about this, after this matter is resolved, I will help you find a girl who suits you well, you two can get married and have children. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then even if you were to kill your father, it would not be toote.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I suddenly really want to kill you.¡±

    An Zheng startedughing, pulling at his wound, blood still flowing out from his mouth: ¡°Suddenly thinking of these four words, if you follow me out, you¡¯ll be in trouble, do you think the heavens are jealous of your beauties?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment, and then, he patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You really saw everything thoroughly!¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the only perfectly fine Ou Yangduo ran back from in front of him and supported An Zheng with one hand. ¡°Something has happened ¡­ Just now, Wei Ping was indeed trying to lure us away, his men ambushed our brothers. Chen Wudao ¡­ ¡°He died in battle.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, his heart aching.

    ¡°He¡¯s cleaning up the informants.¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s eyes were full of hatred: ¡°Even I didn¡¯t know that Chen Mo Lang was actually one of his people. Now that he has nned to cut all the strings, once Chen Zhongqi dies, no one will know the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of one thing, ¡°Why would he dare to do something so brazenly in the Immortal Pce?¡±

    ¡°Because the people of Da Xi city are from the government!¡±

    Ou Yangduo also responded, ¡°Right now, the one with the highest status in the Inside the Immortal Pce is the Sacred Hall General, this person hasn¡¯t even shown himself, and we¡¯ve been killing our way here, yet he actually doesn¡¯t pay any attention to us. Furthermore, no matter how capable Wei Ping is, he would never be able to move the Flying Leopard. All of this is rted to the Left Swordhall. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Left Swordhall is Chen Zhongqi¡¯s man, which means to say... Left Swordhall will soon abandon Chen Zhongqi. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo taunted: ¡°Those words that betray others, thest one is just a group of people leaving. When Chen Zhongqi had done that kind of thing to you, he should have thought that he himself would also have such an ending. Wei Ping will definitely not let Chen Zhongqi¡¯s blood stter on his body. Chen Zhongqi has already be his abandoned son. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a long time before he said: ¡°This matter is not simple... If it was really just Wei Ping alone, even if he managed to train arge number of elite subordinates, they would definitely not be Chen Zhongqi¡¯s match. Who were Chen Zhongqi¡¯s subordinates? It was someone like the Left Swordhall, witigh position, even Wei Ping would not be able to fly high enough to reach if he were to grow wings. So why would Chen Zhongqi¡¯s subordinates abandon Chen Zhongqi and follow Wei Ping? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo thought along An Zheng¡¯s train of thought: ¡°Could it be ¡­ There is still an even stronger power to be involved in this matter? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Wei Ping does not have that kind of power. He cannot control the entire Da Xi. You and I have forgotten one thing, Chen Wunuo¡¯s courage... Chen Wunuo was trying to change Holy See¡¯s blood. He had the ability and the courage to do so, so no one could do anything to him. If we were to specte that the maximum amount of people that could go through the Blood Purification would be one third, would this be Chen Wunuo¡¯s limit? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°No! In the future, if Chen Wunuo found that his control over the Holy See was not smooth, he would kill him. Therefore, the Ming Fa Si¡¯s n for the future was destined to never seed. Even afteundred years, when the people who were hiding and executing the n for the future had reached a high position, they would still not be able to affect Chen Wunuo. As for Chen Wunuo, he had changed by a third of his courage, and also had the courage to kill everyone present! He alone can eliminate all threats. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, so we all thought in the wrong direction from the beginning. What Wei Ping wants to carry out is not the Ming Fa Si¡¯s n for the future, he just wants to ¡­ messing up the entire Da Xi world. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s train of thought became smooth: ¡°That¡¯s right, this subordinate has also thought it through. Wei Ping should have thought of this earlier than us, after all he is the executor of our future ns. He was well aware that in his rage, Chen Wunuo had more than a hundred corpses lying in wait. Controlling the Holy See was equivalent to controlling Da Xi? That was just wishful thinking! There is no point in controlling the Holy See, because Chen Wunuo can tten all of the great ns in the Holy See by himself. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai rubbed his brows, ¡°So what are you saying?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked in the direction he went: ¡°Tao Tie ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment. ¡°What does this have to do with Tao Tie?¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°Taotie is Wei Ping¡¯s weakness, Wei Ping probably did not even think of it.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s right, the Taotie is his weakness. He was very clear that if he couldn¡¯t kill Chen Wunuo, he couldn¡¯t dream of doing anything to control Da Xi. All he had to do was make Da Xi chaotic. Chen Wunuo thought that he was borrowing this matter to change the Holy See¡¯s blood, and this was exactly what Wei Ping wanted! He will add fuel to the mes during this blood exchange, and will cause those who did not dare to rebel against Chen Wunuo to resist! ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°He wants to make Da Xi weak. This is the Kingdom of Tu! Could it be ¡­ Could he be from the Buddhist Kingdom? ¡±

    It seemed to be the only answer.

    The Buddhist Kingdom was initially on par with the Great Xixi. Even if they were to fight, it was impossible for someone to destroy someone. And the only way for the Buddha to defeat Da Xi was to cause chaos within the Da Xi family. If the number of experts in Buddha and the number of experts in Da Xi were one-to-one, then once there was internal conflict ¡­ The strength of Buddha couldpletely suppress Da Xi!

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°This matter is already not simply a personal grudge, but I have a feeling that something is amiss. If the Buddha truly made sucuge arrangement, how could no Buddha appear? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo said: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible that no one from the Buddha appears.¡±

    When the three of them arrived at the location of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s people, they discovered that nearly seventy percent of the people there were injured, and the remaining thirty percent looked exhausted. After leaving An Zheng and the others, one could imagine what they had encountered. Among them, the ones with the strongest cultivation were Chen Wugou and Chen Siqian. Chen Wugou had already died in battle, and not even his corpse was left. Chen Siqian looked like he was about to die. Half of his body was already badly mangled.

    ¡°Regardless of whether it iersonal grudge or a national grudge, we cannot just let this matter go.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°With so many brothers dead, it¡¯s time for Wei Ping to pay the price.¡±

 Chapter 543 - - Advancing luck

    <h4>Chapter 543 ¨C Advancing luck</h4>

    In Chen Shaobai¡¯s Big Mustard Space, a sense of rxation that one would never be able to experience in the mortal world was revealed amidst the silence. This space was actually the refuge Chen Xiaoyao had prepared for his son.

    All of Ming Fa Si¡¯s people entered the big mustard space, and the injured were dealt with, while the rest took turns to take care of them.

    An Zheng, Qi Tian, Ou Yangduo, and Chen Shaobai were seated around him.

    ¡°There is one thing that we were wrong about from the beginning.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°It was also because of Wei Ping¡¯s misinformation that he kept insisting that after we died, no one would know about his scheme. And because of that, we were all led astray. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked at An Zheng: ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Actually, Wei Ping isn¡¯t worried about the discovery of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns at all. He carefully conceals it, just so that this n can be discovered to be a little more difficult. The more difficult it was, the more believable it was. No matter what kind of character Chen Wunuo had, no matter what he did, there was one thing that no one could deny ¡­ He is the strongest Saint King in the history of the Great Xi Empire, regardless of whether it¡¯s in terms of cultivation or intelligence. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    An Zheng continued: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then how can Wei Ping be so confident that Chen Wunuo would not notice it? He just made it difficult to pretend to let the truth appear, but that wasn¡¯t the truth. Because the pressure is too tight and the cover is too tight, this is not the truth, so people would think that it is the truth. ¡±

    ¡°Right now, even we are certain that Chen Zhongqi doesn¡¯t have any thoughts of rebelling, and is only pursuing an extreme method. Could it be that Chen Wunuo doesn¡¯t know what kind of person his own son is? Even if we add them all up, our understanding of Chen Zhongqi wouldn¡¯t be as deep as his understanding of him. Since Chen Wunuo did not believe that Chen Zhongqi would rebel, then how was he going to punish him? Once this n is spread out, after everyone knows about it, who would believe that Chen Zhongqi does not have any thoughts of rebelling? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo reacted: ¡°This subordinate understands, Master¡¯s meaning is ¡­ Actually, Wei Ping had nned for Ming Fa Si¡¯s future ns to be exposed from the beginning, but it required a specific time. When Chen Wunuo sent people to investigate Chen Zhongqi, the n surfaced. At that time, the public opinion will not be sealed, and everyone will think that Chen Zhongqi is trying to rebel. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Chen Wunuo also thought that way, he made everyone think that Chen Zhongqi would rebel. I was wrong before, why would Gu Jiuxi appear in the Immortal Pce? Why did Chen Wunuo let Gu Jiuxi investigate this matter? I originally thought that it would be an exnation to the families that needed to be pacified in the future, but now it seems that I was wrong ¡­ Gu Jiuxi was prepared for Chen Zhongqi, in other words, it was prepared for the person who forced Chen Zhongqi onto the path of rebellion. ¡±

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at them: ¡°If Gu Jiuxi died in the immortal pce... Then everyone will think that Chen Zhongqi is the only murderer. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai spat: ¡°Using your own woman as a guide, this Chen Wunuo is truly not a fucking person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We do not understand the thoughts of those people, because we will never be able to be like Chen Wunuo. You guys stay behind to take care of the injured. After I rest for a while, I¡¯ll go out and check the situation. I need to find Gu Jiuxi. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you really think that your injuries are lighter than ours?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I never said that my injuries were lighter than yours. I definitely suffered heavier injuries than you guys, but I recovered faster than you guys. There¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s just that powerful. ¡±

    He stood up and twisted his butt, ¡°Do you think that the heavens owe me too much? Otherwise, why would they give me such good luck?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram, angeres when I hear you speak.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand: ¡°For borrowing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yaksha Umbre.¡±

    ¡°Take it. Don¡¯te back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai tossed the yaksha umbre to An Zheng. ¡°Let¡¯s livappy life in this big mustard space. You can go and be a lone hero yourself.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to look for Wei Ping, nor am I going to look for the Left Swordhall, I know my own limits. I went out to find Gu Jiuxi but she was set up by someone. Furthermore, he was injured when we were fighting the Spirit King previously, so if the Left Swordhall or Wei Ping¡¯s people were to find his, the disaster will be disastrous. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Where do you want to go? What are you telling us?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head andughed bitterly before turning around. Not even taking a few steps back, something flew over and smashed onto his back.

    Chen Shaobai said with an indifferent expression, ¡°For rewards, you can control them with your will after dripping blood on them. You can only use them once because I¡¯ve made a connection with the Big Mustard Space and you can teleport back directly.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you¡¯re a girl, I¡¯ll chase after you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re a man, but I¡¯m still chasing after you.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    Ou Yangduo hesitated for a moment, but then answered witest: ¡°Proud?¡±

    An Zheng picked up the scroll and ced it inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet, then left the Big Mustard Space. There did not seem to be any change outside. The grudge between him and Wei Ping would not affect the other people who were looking for their opportunities in the Immortal pce. Recently, there had been more and more peopleing to the immortal pce. Everyone wanted to try their luck before the buddhist rtionship between Da Xi and the buddhist faith was broken. On the other hand, the way Da Xi was amassing money was not looking good.

    Somerge ns or government organizations would directly upy arge pce or other ce to collect money. Each of them made a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and went in to try their luck. If you find something that belongs to you, if you can¡¯t find it, then consider yourself unlucky. Of course, the people of the Da Xi Empire had searched these ces more than once. The chances of finding the item were very slim. However, even though everyone knew that this warap, quite a few people still jumped in.

    Gu Jiuxi was here to look for Ou Yangduo, so her goal should be the Ming Fa Si¡¯s encampment from before. However, she was injured, and she knew that his situation was dangerous. He wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to show his face before his injuries healed. An Zheng had a slight understanding of Gu Jiuxi and knew that Gu Jiuxi¡¯s physique belonged to the rarely seen sharp metal body constitution. The five elements of physique consisted of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Metal was the most special of the five elements.

    Wood was directly avable. Water, fire, and earth were all the same. Only the power of metal was not directly obtainable. Even if it was a natural mineral deposit, it would be buried deep in the ground or deep in the mountains. If Gu Jiuxi wanted to recover as quickly as possible, he had to find something rted to the sharp metal energy.

    An Zheng put on the mask and changed into a set of clothes that had a very obvious State of Yan characteristic on it. This was alsype of reverse thinking. The people who were chasing after An Zheng knew that he hade from the State of Yan. Therefore, it was obvious that people wearing State of Yan robes would attract more attention, and the easier it was to attract more attention, the more they would be ignored. Most people would think that An Zheng was not as foolish as to wear State of Yan¡¯s clothes to unt himself.

    An Zheng looked along the way, sensing the sharp power of metal. However, this item was already hard to find. Furthermore, all the valuable parts of the Inside the Immortal Pce were already upied by the people of the Da Xi Empire, so it would not be easy for them to find it.

    After An Zheng walked for about two hours, he realized that there were waves of people in front and did not know what had happened. He looked closer and saw that there was an argument. They were probably a few people from Youguo, and each of them handed oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. They wanted to try their luck, but because the color of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone wasn¡¯t good, they were rejected and were making a ruckus. Seeing that it was a few Youguo people, An Zheng¡¯s attention was immediately attracted.

    The Youguo had already been destroyed by the State of Yan, if he could still take ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, then his status would be extremely special. They were either the disciples of therge families who had fled the Youguo or people from the Youguo sects who had no choice but toe to the Immortal Pce. But no matter what kind of person they were, An Zheng was interested in them.

    In fact, the people of Youguo knew their own limitations. They had already exterminated the entire country, how could they be willing to do suching? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were troubled by Da Xi¡¯s people, they would have kept a low profile as much as they could. There were a total of five people, and none of them looked very old. However, because the color of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was not too good, only four people were allowed to enter. They argued for a while, but didn¡¯t dare to offend the people of the Da Xi family. In the end, they could onlypromise.

    It seemed like a young master had entered with three attendants. Not long after they entered, An Zheng saw Gu Jiuxi handing oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and entering as well. The reason why An Zheng was so sure that the ck haired boy with rough skin was actually Gu Jiuxi was because he noticed that the person on the person¡¯s wrist was wearing a red rope, and when An Zheng saw Gu Jiuxi previously, that red rope was exactly the same as the ck brat in front of him.

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s ability to sense the power of metal was much more acute than An Zheng¡¯s. This hall that seemed to be iplete probably had something that she needed. An Zheng also did not say anything, took ouiece of Golden-Rank Food and gave it to the guard, then followed him in.

    What made An Zheng a little curious was that the person in charge of this hall was actually the Tantai n. Thinking about Tan Taiche, An Zheng felt that it was a good loss for him to gift this piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    After following Gu Jiuxi into the great hall, he found that there were at leasundred people inside. Everyone was standing in the middle of the hall, listening to a certain person speak.

    ¡°This hall is called Golden Sun Hall, it was one of the pces of the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Emperor. It didn¡¯t look like much, but it waidden ce. To be honest, there were at least thirteen hidden space entrances here, and each of them were very big. ording to his spections, this hidden space was specially built for the cultivation of his subordinates. It contains all kinds of powers, and there are even many scattered magic tools that are already heavenly and earthly treasures. ¡±

    That person continued, ¡°Of course, there are a lot of good things in the thirteen hidden spaces that we¡¯ve discovered. Continue to be truthful, we have already taken away all the good things that could be easily found. But sometimes human resources are poor, and of course we can¡¯t all find them. If anyone wanted to enter the thirteen hidden spaces, they would have to hand over another Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. If you don¡¯t want to, then you can only try your luck. If there are any other hidden space entrances in this hall, you can enter as you wish, and whatever you find will belong to you. ¡±

    The crowd instantly turned chaotic, ¡°Isn¡¯t this lying!?¡±

    ¡°We have already handed oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, why would we still take it aftering in?!¡±

    ¡°What a scam! The spirit stones have to be returned!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Return the spirit stones to us! ¡±

    ¡°All of those hidden spaces have definitely been found by you. There¡¯s no way anything else can be found!¡± Hurry up and return the spirit stones to us, we have no more to look for! ¡±

    The Tantai n member raised his eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, that Golden-Rank Spirit Stone is the entrance fee. Hiding space, of course there would be a different fee. Didn¡¯t I say that you guys can try your luck? What if there are hidden spaces that we haven¡¯t found yet? ¡±

    People started to curse, but they did not dare to offend the people of the Da Xi family.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, thinking that the Tantai n members were indeed the same ¡­

    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Gu Jiuxi walk towardir with a strange expression.

 Chapter 544 - I have money.

    <h4>Chapter 544 ¨C I have money.</h4>

    It had to be said that Gu Jiuxi¡¯s disguise was truly powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that An Zheng had a lot of experience in investigating cases, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even have noticed the details of a red rope on his wrist. Moreover, many of the Da Xi girls all had a red rope on their wrists. Some had it on their ankles, and some had it on their slim and beautiful waists.

    What An Zheng noticed was that there was a slight damage on Gu Jiuxi¡¯s red rope. It should have been brought back many years ago. This kind of little thing that was used for decorations was not even worth much, most girls in families would just throw it away for another if they were slightly damaged, but Gu Jiuxi still had it, so it was obvious that this was more meaningful to her than a red string.

    An Zheng noticed Gu Jiuxi walking towardir. Could it be that she found something?

    ¡°There¡¯s one here.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi turned to look at the Tantai n¡¯s manager. ¡°I am sure that there iidden space here.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    This person from the Tantai n was called Tantai n. He was a very shrewd person. Although An Zheng was not really familiar with the Tantai n, he still knew a little about their seniority. Tan Taiche¡¯s position in the Tantai n should be around the lowest. His uncle¡¯s generation only had one name, and among them there were more names that said ¡°no¡±. Tan Taiche¡¯s father was called Tantai n.

    An Zheng had heard of Tantai n¡¯s name before, but he had never seen this person before. ording to the rumors, Tantai n was one of the pirs of the Tantai n. The Tantai n was not a first-rate n to begin with. Furthermore, within the middle ss ns, they were the type to keep a low profile. The outside world did not know much about them.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Tantai kept on saying it three times in a row as he looked at Gu Jiuxi suspiciously, ¡°This great hero, could it be that he is randomly trying his luck because he can¡¯t even take out a single Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°I¡¯m sure of that.¡±

    An Zheng stood at the back of the crowd and closed his right eye, using his left eye to look. His left eye possessed the power of the good old man and Blood Pearl, so he could see through this kind of hidden item even more thoroughly. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before because there really wasn¡¯t anything special about it. An Zheng took a closer look and realized that the pattern carved on the pir was strange. There was a faint trace of metal energy.

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s perception of the sharp metal energy was astonishing, other people who did not have the physique of sharp metal energy would not be able to sense it.

    Tantai n was not tired of seeing how certain she was. After being stunned for a moment, they smiled. ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhh, here is where you say it is. I forgot. This is one of the thirteen hidden spaces that our Tantai n has discovered.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi frowned slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tantai n replied, ¡°I told you, this is one of the thirteen hidden spaces that we have discovered. If you go in, it might not be impossible. As long as you hand oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I¡¯ll let you in. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was clearly a little angry, but she was injured, and he did not want to be nosy, so after hesitating for a bit, he took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone: ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Tantai Bufan naturally did not know if there were any hidden spaces in the pir, nor did he know if it was one of the thirteen hidden spaces he had discovered. He was just testing Gu Jiuxi, and didn¡¯t think that Gu Jiuxi would actually take ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Gu Jiuxi was dressed like a person from a small northern country, and a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was not something that could be casually taken out by such a person. Since Gu Jiuxi could take it out, then he was sure that there really was a hidden space.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Tantai didn¡¯t get tired of pping his forehead. ¡°I forgot!¡±

    He smiled apologetically, ¡°Look at my memory, I¡¯m so stupid. There is indeed a hidden space here, one of the thirteen ces we have discovered. However, due to the heavy damage they had caused when they first entered, repairs were under way. ¡°When the repairs are done, it will be open to the public.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡°Clearly, I noticed it, but you didn¡¯t notice it before, so you want to take it for yourselves.¡±

    The spectators behind him agreed: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person before.¡±

    ¡°I clearly said before, as long as you enter any hidden space that you haven¡¯t discovered. ¡°Why are your Tantai n so thick-skinned? You¡¯re even from a big n in the Great Xi Empire. What a joke.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If this news spreads out, your family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±

    Tantai Bufan¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°What nonsense are you all spouting? Our Tantai n has always done things in the open, fair and open. Since he said there were thirteen, then there should be thirteen. I said this is it, that is it. Why, am I not allowed to forget yet? You people don¡¯t need to be unreasonable. Also, don¡¯t forget that I have the final say here. ¡±

    A person stood up and said, ¡°Since you said that this is one of the thirteen ces, you should open it. As long as you can open it, we will admit it. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This hidden space was discovered by others. If you want it for yourself now, it won¡¯t be that easy. Open it, you open it, we won¡¯t go in, but you have to prove that you discovered it before. ¡±

    Tantai n¡¯s expression did not change, andughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? When the experts of the Tantai n entered, they caused too much damage to the interior, causing the hidden space to be extremely unstable, with the possibility of it copsing at any moment. You are all people of the martial world, of course you all know how dangerous it is to destroy space. If the situation is light, there will be nine chances of death, and if it is heavy, there will be no remains. ¡±

    ¡°Before our Tantai n¡¯s elders entered to repair the space, they ced a strict rule that no one is allowed to enter or open the door before it ispletely repaired. Even if I am not responsible for you guys, I am still responsible for those seniors who are currently repairing in space. ¡±

    Tantai n continued, ¡°So, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything more. I will definitely not open up this ce.¡± Instead of arguing with me when you have the time, it would be better to just hand oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and step into a perfect hidden space. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi said: ¡°I was the one who discovered this space, I must enter now.¡±

    An Zheng was a very quiet person with a gentle personality. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, she wouldn¡¯t even quarrel witerson like Tantai Bufan. When she said that he must go in, it must be because her injuries were truly severe, so he continued to use his sharp metal power to repair himself. Perhaps, she had already sensed that someone was going to harm her. However, if they really started to argue, she would definitely be exposed.

    An Zheng coughed and walked out from behind the crowd.

    ¡°This lord of the Tantai n, I would like to ask you a question.¡±

    Tantai didn¡¯t bother to turn around and look at An Zheng. Seeing that he was from a State of Yan, he disdainfully snorted, ¡°If you have something to say, say it, if you have to fart.¡±

    An Zheng was not angry at all, andughed: ¡°Since there are thirteen open hidden spaces, this ce can be considered as one, but this ce has been sealed and repaired, which means there are still twelve open spaces, right?¡±

    Thedy nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, what is it?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter this space, even if it is a new hidden space that hasn¡¯t been discovered, I also don¡¯t want to enter. Think about it, no one has ever been inside this ce before. It¡¯s tempting, but it¡¯s dangerous. With my cultivation, I¡¯d probably be dead even if I went in. As such, he might as well enter a space that had been discovered and cleared by the Tantai n. Although he needed to hand oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, what if he met with luck? However, a treasure in the Immortal Pce cannot be measured by the value of a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    Tantai didn¡¯t get tired of being taken aback. He thought to himself, ¡°Is this guy on my side?¡±

    But he didn¡¯t know her at all, nor did he have any impression of her. If they were, when did theye? Who sent it? Although the Tantai n had indeed arranged for a few children to be taken care of, this was definitely not the case.

    Although he was not sure, but from An Zheng¡¯s words, this guy should be one of them.

    Tantai Tai¡¯s attitude immediately became better. ¡°Brother, your words are really true. All of you havee from small ces. It is not that I am looking down on you. This is the truth.¡± With your strength, even if you found a new hidden space, would you be able toe out alive if you went in? Although we have already cleaned up the space that we found, but what kind of ce is this immortal pce? This was a great treasure trove, no one dared to say it was clean. Besides, the harder it was to find something, the more precious it was. Furthermore, treasure is something that is destined to happen. Some people can¡¯t even see it, and some people can¡¯t even see it from a thousand miles away. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°This big bro is right, so you guys don¡¯t need to cause trouble.¡±

    He looked at Gu Jiuxi: ¡°You¡¯re the kind of person whoes here from a small ce to try his luck. Do you have that kind of fate? If you really can¡¯t take out the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I can lend it to you. ¡°Although I¡¯m not someone from the Da Xi like you, I do have money.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was so angry that his face changed and he almost attacked. After suppressing them for a while, she prepared to leave. She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. If those people caught up to his, the consequences would be dire.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, An Zheng took a step forward and stopped him, ¡°You are truly boring. I kindly lent you the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, why don¡¯t you even thank me? Even if there¡¯s no thanks, I should at least say goodbye before I leave. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in. I want to go.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°That won¡¯t do, if you leave like this, the Tantai n¡¯s face won¡¯t be good either. Since the Tantai n dared to open the door to get angry, they wanted fairness and publicity. If you leave like this, everyone will say that the Tantai n bullied people. ¡°The Tantai n is righteous and upright. You cannot just leave like this. You must give them an exnation.¡±

    Tantai did not get tired of it. ¡°This... ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If they want to leave, we can¡¯t stop them.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No!¡±

    He casually disyed twelve Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s: ¡°I¡¯ll treat him! Just to prove the innocence of the Tantai n, open up all twelve of the hidden spaces for him to enter! ¡±

    The expression on Tantai n¡¯s face immediately changed. Anger could be seen in his eyes as he said, ¡°So, it turns out that you¡¯re here to cause trouble.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to give you spirit stones in all seriousness. Look at how you¡¯re speaking, how could you be so unreasonable?¡±

    Tan Taiche¡¯s face kept changing, now he was really riding a tiger and could not get down.

    An Zheng looked at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    He gathered the power of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes in his left eye and looked around. Then, he started to open the hidden spaces, ¡°One, two, three ¡­ Eleven, twelve, that¡¯s enough. Eh? Why do I still have more? ¡±

    He turned around and looked, ¡°Including that one, this is the fourteenth one. In other words, I found this one?¡±

    He kept the twelve Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. ¡°Everyonee quickly, there¡¯s free here!¡±

    Everyone rushed forward.

 Chapter 545 - The Power of Metal

    <h4>Chapter 545 ¨C The Power of Metal</h4>

    An Zheng put away the twelve Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd called for everyone toe quickly. There was a hidden space that he could enter for free here. An Zheng squeezed out of the crowd with much difficulty, walked to the Tantai n member whose expression was changing nonstop and said in a low voice, ¡°I am not some kind person, letting them in is just a bargaining chip for me. And this space must have been discovered by you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in no hurry. But I can tell you for sure, there are at least seven hidden spaces that you guys haven¡¯t discovered. ¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and took a step back, ¡°If we make a deal, you can put those people in. It doesn¡¯t matter since we¡¯ve already found a space. ¡°But she ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Gu Jiuxi: ¡°Give me the hidden spaces that she discovers to me and I will tell you the remaining seven people that you cannot discover. Seven to one, you shouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about this business. At most, I¡¯ll just say that everyone will fight over it together. ¡±

    Tantai didn¡¯t get tired of frowning. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make you believe me, it¡¯s just that you should ept it or not.¡±

    As if he was not paying attention, he walked table, drew on it with his finger, and injected some Cultivation Power into it. A momentter, a faintyer of milky white light appeared on the table. With a whoosh, a thickyer of dust on the table was blown away. The table lookedpletely new, as if it had not been damaged in the first ce.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There are six more ces.¡±

    He pointed at the table and said, ¡°Come on, here¡¯s another one.¡±

    This time around, Tantai n¡¯s expression was truly ugly. It was iparably ugly. He didn¡¯t know what An Zheng meant by that. He actually used seven hidden spaces to exchange for the one just now. In other words, which one could be more important?

    While he was still thinking about this, An Zheng had already walked to another corner. His hand casually drew on the wall, then he cried out, ¡°Aiya, look. This brick can be pulled out. There are even some pretty patterns on it. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    As he said that, he poured Cultivation Power into that brick. The brick exploded into a ball of air, blowing An Zheng¡¯s clothes backwards.

    An Zheng looked at Tantai Xue, ¡°There are still five more.¡±

    Tantai did not get tired of stamping his feet. ¡°Enough!¡±

    He instructed his subordinates, ¡°Bring these people into the hidden space. Since we¡¯re opening the door to do business, of course we have to keep our promises. Everyone can go in, no fees!¡±

    Everyone cheered and followed the Tantai n in.

    An Zheng and Tantai Bufan were the only three left in the hall. Tantai Bufan cupped his fists towards An Zheng, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that this little brother was actually a master. With his eyesight, he can be considered a master even in the Da Xi world. When we open our doors to do business, the most important thing is not to make money but to make friends. ¡°When little brother has time, you can go to my Tantai n at Da Xi. With your abilities, you might not have any future in State of Yan, but it will be different in my Tantai n.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied: ¡°Thank you, thank you, but I am used to idling around. ¡°When I feel like I¡¯ve had enough and need to find a backer, my first choice will be the Tantai n.¡±

    He found three more hidden spaces, ¡°You can send people to check them out. However, this kind of space is mostly for the subordinates to cultivate. To those people back in the immortal pce, these traps weren¡¯t really a big deal. All they did was to temper their reaction speeds. But to us, these mechanisms are deadly. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Tantai n asked, ¡°What about the other two locations?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°When the two of use out, we¡¯ll naturally tell you.¡±

    Tantai didn¡¯t get tired of knowing that An Zheng was doing this to protect him, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He pointed to the pir that Gu Jiuxi had been looking at and said: ¡°I still have the same line of saying, making friends is more important than anything. Little brother, I have made this friend of yours, please. ¡±

    An Zheng did not say much, and pulled Gu Jiuxi along to walk over. Gu Jiuxi was still in a confused state, but he was sure that An Zheng was doing it to help him, and he couldn¡¯t tell who it was. Based on her personality, she was supposed to leave. However, his injuries had reached a point where he had no choice but to treat them. In the past two days, he had only discovered a space that contained the power of metal.

    After An Zheng entered the concealed space, he did not reveal his identity, and intentionally held onto Gu Jiuxi¡¯s hand, then wrote a word of safety in her palm.

    Gu Jiuxi was not stupid and immediately understood.

    ¡°Heavily injured?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    There was no need to hide anything like that, even a fool would be able to tell that he and Gu Jiuxi were in one group when they were outside. As long as he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, there was no need to hide anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s very heavy.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s heavier than I had expected. I had originally thought that I would be able to find the person I was looking for quickly, but after two days, I came up empty-handed. Furthermore, there have been people chasing me since yesterday. If I am able to treat my injuries as soon as possible, I might not be able to return. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, finding the thing you need is more important.¡±

    Generally speaking, sucidden space was not very big. Even if this was an immortal pce, this space was specially built for the experiential learning. Some of them were directly modifiedrge spatial artifacts, while some of them were created by Immortal Emperor level people. At their level, creating space was an easy task.

    This ce looked like a small farm, but he didn¡¯t know why it was used to cultivate the experiential learning. Inside the Immortal Pce, Three Emperors Cauldron. In order to maintain a stable position, it was essential for the opponent to have a better position. For example, Xuan-Yuan, he would need even more people to support him, in order to win against Qing Lian. When the two were evenly matched, the number of subordinates became the deciding factor.

    But he couldn¡¯t just have his men work hard and not give him any benefits, especially for the younger generation.

    In these ces, there were treasures intentionally left behind by the Immortal Emperor. For Immortal Emperor level people, any treasures didn¡¯t have much meaning to them. This was because the treasures were already of little use to them, so they might as well take them out to reward their subordinates. If he ced it in the space for training, it would rely on his subordinates¡¯ efforts to find it. This would have a great effect on his subordinates¡¯ strength.

    The farm looked like it was about a dozen acres. The space around it was rough, like a dark curtain. The farm was located in arge field. The magical thing was that the crops here were all ripe, and they all looked very good. The golden colored wheat fluttered with the wind like a wave.

    The farm was right in the middle of the wheat field, and it looked very pastoral. But just as An Zheng had said, for those immortals, mechanisms would at most be able to harm them. However, to the current cultivators, every single mechanism could be fatal and cause their bones to shatter.

    Gu Jiuxi looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with curiosity. Da Xi¡¯s people all knew that An Zheng was already dead. Even the remnant soul that was still alive exploded itself in the Jinling. Right now, the first seat of the previous Great Western Ming Fa Si was in front of him.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the truth, stop looking.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi pursed his lips andughed: ¡°Actually, I am very happy. A person like you should not die, you should live a long life.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm, even if I die, I will still y around.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you actually knew how to joke around. The past impression of you, is always cold face, always so serious. Therefore, many people have said that you are the most admirable person, but also the hardest person to meet. You are like ¡­ the idol? ¡±

    She hesitated, not sure if her words were correct. ¡°The kind that everyone respects, but no one can be your friend.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You guys misunderstood me. Actually, my heart is very wild.¡±

    Gu Jiuxiughed until his eyes were narrowed, ¡°So you¡¯re actually so fun.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you talk about proper business now? Your injuries are so heavy.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi uttered an ¡°oh¡± before continuing, ¡°I have a sharp metal physique, and I can feel that there is a very strong sharp metal energy here. But after entering, I couldn¡¯t feel anything, and I don¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes and the power of the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations gathered in An Zheng¡¯s left eye. He slowly scanned across: ¡°It¡¯s really strange, there¡¯s no mechanism here. The wheat fields were real wheat fields, thend was realnd, and the manor in front of them was also real estate. But it looks like there¡¯s nothing good here. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi sighed: ¡°Looks like I really have reached the Life and Death Stage.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Giving up so quickly is not your nature. Don¡¯t forget, you are one of the strongest women in the Da Xi Empire. ¡°Many people want to be like you. If you give up, they won¡¯t even have a goal.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi said: ¡°Life or death is a very normal thing, if I am unable to dodge it, it is fate.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    An Zheng ungracefully said a dirty word, and then walked out: ¡°Life and death are the mostmon thing. This is true, we cannot decide for ourselves when we are alive, and might just be born out of nowhere. But when we die, how can we just die like that? Surviving well was not an exnation to others, it was an exnation to himself. Thest time I died, I was pretty casual too. I didn¡¯t want to die that easily again. ¡±

    He reached out and touched the wheat beside him. It was all real.

    But what was this ce for? Had Xuan-Yuan spent all his time and effort to creace that was over ten acresrge just to grow wheat?

    Gu Jiuxi coughed as he walked, traces of blood already starting to appear on the corner of her mouth, but she did not want to show it, so he continued to speak in a rxed manner, ¡°Then tell me, are all the wheat in this ce Fey? It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years, and even stones have be Fey.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the wheat once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years. There¡¯s no reason for it to fail.¡±

    He leaned over and stared at one of the wheat for a long time, then reached for one. Just as he exerted his strength, the wheat suddenly changed. The wheat that was swaying in the wind stood straight up in an instant. The stalk of straw was not even a stalk, it was clearly a sharp arrow! The color of the wheat changed from gold teavy metallic luster. The already ripe ears of the wheat began to open with a ¡®pa pa pa¡¯ sound.

    Immediately after, a dozen or so wheat stalks shot towards An Zheng. From this distance, if it was anyone else, they would have already been killed by the arrows.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind moved, the Holy Fish Scale immediately stood in front of him.

    That small Mai Mang didn¡¯t actually make people wary. But when the first wheat straw hit, An Zheng knew how wrong he was.

    Boom!

    An Zheng was immediately flung out, flying thousands of metres away. He didn¡¯t know how many of his ribs were broken, but when he got up, he could feel that his breathing wasn¡¯t as smooth as before.

    Every grain was a sharp weapon. How much wheat were there in these ten acres of wheat?

    No wonder Gu Jiuxi could feel the sharp power of metal, this was simply a treasure trove of sharp power.

 Chapter 546 - He is not a good man

    <h4>Chapter 546 ¨C He is not a good man</h4>

    An Zheng himself thought that it was ridiculous, but he couldn¡¯tugh at all. He had just been sent flying by a tiny strand of wheat, and it flew quite far away from him. He raised his hand and flexed it. He felt that his ribs were broken, so he could not smile.

    Even if it was a cultivator at the peak of the ninth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, if it had heavily struck An Zheng, he would not have broken a rib. The toughness of his physical body was iparable to anyone in the world at his level.

    However, that was ridiculous. A needle of wheat had almost killed him.

    An Zheng slowly breathed a few times, the Golden-Rank herbs inside the Blood Pearl began to automatically repair An Zheng¡¯s body. After a while, the pain in his chest subsided and he slowly walked back.

    Then, he discovered that something was wrong. He had been sent flying just a moment ago, why didn¡¯t Gu Jiuxie over?

    Gu Jiuxi disappeared.

    An Zheng sped up his footsteps and rushed forward. Then, he saw Gu Jiuxi, who had fallen on top of the wheat field. An Zheng helped her up and realised that she was on the verge of death. He had already judged that Gu Jiuxi¡¯s injuries were heavy, he did not expect them to be this severe. If he didn¡¯t save his in time, he feared that his life would be in danger. An Zheng also had a rough understanding of medicine, after he checked Gu Jiuxi¡¯s pulse, An Zheng realized that her physique was too special, and he probably did not have a single pill that he could use.

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    As one of the generals of the Great Western Temple, Gu Jiuxi definitely had to prepare some medicine. With her status, the pills he came in contact with would definitely be of a very high level as well. Every single Temr General was a national treasure of the Great Xi. Therefore, Great Xi should have ced great importance on them. In Da Xi¡¯s medical center, there were doctors specializing in treating the Temple General. Under these circumstances, every Temple general would inevitably carry medicine that suited their physique, just in case they needed itter on.

    However, Gu Jiuxi definitely did not have any injury medicine on him, so this was a very strange thing. It was only after An Zheng finished examining them that he understood why. It was because Gu Jiuxi¡¯s meridians were different from normal people¡¯s.

    Simply put, Gu Jiuxi¡¯s body did not feel like it was being supported by the Qi of his bloodline, but by the power of metal. An Zheng realized that Gu Jiuxi¡¯s body was actually very weak. Even if she wasn¡¯t injured, her body was still inferior to other cultivators of the same level, let alone cultivators of the same level. This was also the reason why he was simrly injured during his battle with the Ghost King, but it was not easy for her to recover and even Chen Shaobai was getting better.

    Her body was too fragile and vulnerable. Moreover, once he was injured, unless he used pure metal essence to make up for it, the pill would have no effect.

    At this moment, Gu Jiuxi slowly woke up, and after taking a nce at An Zheng, his face had actually turned slightly red. She struggled to leave An Zheng¡¯s embrace and sat down by his side. She raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth. After a moment of silence, she could not help but bitterly smile. ¡°Did you discover something?¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Gu Jiuxi looked at the golden wheat field with sadness in his eyes: ¡°Actually, I originally wasn¡¯t able to cultivate my physique, my body is just too weak. When I was young, my family gave up on me and gave birth to a child that couldn¡¯t cultivate. Even my parents lost face. In fact ¡­ So my father suspected that my mother had done something to disappoint him and had not paid any attention to my mother since I was born. ¡±

    ¡°But every mother cannot easily give up on their child. I can feel the effort and pain my mother put in to protect me. Father abandoned her and me, and in order not to spread the word of the man who had lost him, he took us into a separate little yard, and did not see us since. My childhood was spent in darkness, my mother had no choice but to earn money in order to keep me alive ¡­ For a cultivator who has reached the peak of the Lower Completion Stage, this in itself is a very humiliating matter. ¡±

    ¡°She took care of me by herself and brought me out to do some work. She still can¡¯t be discovered by her family. Otherwise, we would have been expelled or even killed because of our family¡¯s disgrace. She covered her face and went out to work as a bodyguard. Due to the family¡¯s socialwork, she did not dare to engage in big business. She did not want to receive unclean money. My body is too weak. If it was only eating my fill, we wouldn¡¯t have to live sucard life. I need to eat medicine in order to survive. ¡±

    She raised her hand to stroke the hair that hung down her forehead. Her face was terrifyingly white. ¡°This kind of situation continued until I was seven and saw him for the first time.¡±

    When she said the word ¡®him¡¯, a veryplex emotion shed across her eyes.

    An Zheng naturally knew who she was talking about. Other than the Holy Emperor of Da Xi, who else could it be?

    ¡°He came to our family¡¯s courtyard. That day was a glorious day for our family. So in order to not let the family make a fool of itself, we had already been told not to leave the courtyard, not even to leave the house. But my mother needed to go out to work to change the pills for me, so she could only sneak out. I was able to live until I was seven years old because my mother risked her life for me. ¡±

    ¡°The terrifying thing is, even though mother was extremely careful, she was still discovered.¡±

    How could he not be discovered?

    If Chen Wunuo reached the Gu household, the guards in the Holy See would prevent even a fly from flying within a radius of five kilometers. Gu Jiuxi¡¯s mother was only at the peak of the Lower Completion Stage. The Gu family couldn¡¯t be considered a top family in the Da Xi family. At most, they would be considered a top third-rate family. For such a n to wee a Saint King in person, that was undoubtedly an unparalleled honor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s eyes started to turn red. ¡°When His Majesty asked my father if he knew about this so-called assassin that was captured, my father shook his head and said that he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was still on Mother¡¯s back. Because I was too weak and naughty when I was a child, my mother didn¡¯t dare leave me alone at home. Every time she went out, she would tie me to her back. I could only watch as he shook his head. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of pity in his eyes, only disgust and hatred. I was thinking that if he had been able to, he would have chosen to kill us personally. Our existence has shamed the n. ¡±

    ¡°Holy See¡¯s guard raised his de, but did not give the order.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s eyes lit up again, ¡°He said, I¡¯m afraid an assassin who tied their child to his back would not be able to find him even if we look through the entire history. No assassin would do this unless she¡¯s crazy. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s voice became gentle: ¡°Come over here, carry me down from my mother¡¯s back and ask my name. I answered, scared to death. He held me all the time, and I could feel the warmth, the warmth. He asked me who I was and who my father was. ¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh in his heart ¡­ The reason why Chen Wunuo did that was obviously because he could tell that the child was frail and sickly, and wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Also, children rarely lie.

    An Zheng calcted the time, the Gu family being ordered to scram out of Jinling should be not long after Chen Wunuo went there. Perhaps even now, the Gu family still hated Gu Jiuxi and his daughter. A small n that had just weed the arrival of a Saint King was about to rise in power. Because of such an ugly matter, the Saint King had spurned them and forced them to scram. Never had something like this happened to Da Xi.

    Even after Gu Jiuxi became the general of the Temple and was someone who stood at the highest position in the history of the Gu family, the family would still not ept them. Of course, on the surface, he would naturally be more respectful towards them.

    ¡°He changed your body for you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    But after he asked, he immediately regretted it. Who else could it be other than Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi said: ¡°He said that I¡¯m too weak, and am just like a sick little bird that makes people¡¯s heart ache. So from the age of seven, he made me consume the pills he personally concocted every day ¡­ It¡¯s really great. I never thought that one day I would be able to cultivate, and it¡¯s even been personally established by the Sacred Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    An Zheng opened his mouth, but he did not know how to continue.

    Chen Wunuo forcefully used something to change Gu Jiuxi¡¯s body, making Gu Jiuxi feel grateful towards him. When he grows up, he will repay him with his life, and he will even die for him ¡­ However, this was only Chen Wunuo¡¯s experiment. If Gu Jiuxi had died at that time, Chen Wunuo would not have cared at all. Chen Wunuo¡¯s sense of aplishment, was precisely what raised this little girl, who couldn¡¯t cultivate, into a Temple General.

    Gu Jiuxi was lucky. An Zheng seemed to be able to see countless vengeful spirits of little girls who stood behind Gu Jiuxi, who were simr to her fate. They were jealous of her, resentful of him, and jealous of her. No one knew how many people Chen Wunuo had saved. And how many survived? How many of them had be Temple Generals?

    An Zheng felt waves of coldness, as if his body was frozen solid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Sit here and rest. I¡¯ll help you gather the power of metal.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°You can¡¯t do it, have you noticed that after entering, your cultivation level dropped by a lot? ¡°That¡¯s why my injuries suddenly worsened. I could have endured it while I was outside.¡±

    Of course An Zheng noticed it, he had noticed it after he was sent flying by a strand of wheat. Right now, An Zheng¡¯s strength had already dropped terrifying level, and he was no longer in the Lower Completion Stage.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and stretched his body, but his ribs were still aching: ¡°It¡¯s just some grass that looks hard, the difficult part is that I don¡¯t know how to convert the metal energy within them into metal energy that you can absorb.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi said: ¡°So... You won¡¯t be able to do it. Only he is able to easily draw out the sharp metal energy that is contained in other objects. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood that Chen Wunuo treating Gu Jiuxi was just a whim. It was possible that even he didn¡¯t expect to get a Temple General and a loverter on. He only felt that Gu Jiuxi¡¯s body was extremely weak, and so he casually drew out the power of metal from the air and stuffed it into Gu Jiuxi¡¯s body. If Gu Jiuxi had died at that time, Chen Wunuo would not have minded.

    ¡°We have to try.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Jiuxi andughed: ¡°You can¡¯t die in front of my eyes, what if your family finds me and swindle money from me?¡±

    Gu Jiuxiughed, ¡°You are also a good person.¡±

    An Zheng wanted to say that he was not a good person, but he was unable to say it out loud.

 Chapter 547 - Heroes of the World

    <h4>Chapter 547 ¨C Heroes of the World</h4>

    An Zheng had a very ufortable thought in his heart ¡­ He could judge from a critical point of view that Chen Wunuo had saved Gu Jiuxi. To Chen Wunuo, it was nothing, he just wanted to test some of his thoughts. But from Gu Jiuxi¡¯s perspective? What else could she do but be grateful?

    If ¡­

    If that day, Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t do anything and only looked at the family as though they were ying, then left just like that ¡­ Maybe Gu Jiuxi had already died. That vicious father and the entire vicious family would make them disappear from this world immediately.

    Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s heart felt very ufortable, really very ufortable. Chen Wunuo did not save him to save others, but you could not use such thoughts to change the mind of the one who was saved. That¡¯s right, Chen Wunuo had also used this method to ¡°save¡± other children, and the majority of them might have died. But did all of this have anything to do with Gu Jiuxi?

    Nothing to do with it.

    Others¡¯ suffering had nothing to do with Gu Jiuxi, he was truly saved by him. Therefore, An Zheng felt that there were many things that he couldn¡¯t say. He couldn¡¯t use a method that would allow him to clearly see who Chen Wunuo was, because it was actually unfair.

    However, Gu Jiuxi was actually very pitiful.

    Even if Gu Jiuxi was now one of the Temr Generals, even if she was using all his strength to make the whole family no longer dare to discriminate against her and her mother. But her fate was still sealed. The cultivation that Chen Wunuo gave her, was only the raising of a woman who would go and die for Chen Wunuo at a critical moment.

    An Zheng shook his head, he did not want himself to think too much into it. Right now, the most important thing was to first think of a way to get the metal essence from within the wheat.

    Gu Jiuxi was already on the verge of copse when he sat there, but An Zheng couldn¡¯t make him worry.

    Heaven¡¯s Eye, Eye of Nine Incarnations ¡­ Activating Samsara?

    As An Zheng sat cross-legged, the only thing he could think of was his eyes. But the eye sends a force away, not a force back. For example, when he was fighting the Spirit King, An Zheng¡¯s eyes opened up a cycle of reincarnation and sent the Ghost King to an unknown world. However, An Zheng did not know where this world was, how to control it, or how to search for it.

    No eyes.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at his own Blood Pearl Bracelet, then had no choice but to ask Chen Xiaoyao for guidance.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, carrying a bit of anger. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I couldn¡¯t think of a way to consult you?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I actually used one of your words, seriously... Didn¡¯t I say you were an idiot? Didn¡¯t I say you couldn¡¯t think of a solution while being an idiot? Is it because this woman has something to do with you? She is Chen Wunuo¡¯s woman, and when Chen Wunuo wanted to kill you, you actually saved her woman? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It has nothing to do with Chen Wunuo. I just wanted to save her.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao, ¡°How can this be unrted to you? Do you believe that if you were to save her, and if you were to meet his again in the future, when Chen Wunuo points his finger at you, she would rush towards you as if he had gone mad and fought with his life on the line against you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s a matter ofter.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°So you are an idiot, no wonder the Holy Fish Scale would follow you, it turns out that its choice is jusotten good person like you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re mistaken? What does Chen Wunuo wanting to kill me have to do with Gu Jiuxi? When Gu Jiuxi wants to kill me in the future, it will be Gu Jiuxi¡¯s problem. To vent your anger on others just because of Chen Wunuo is like when your neighbor¡¯s wife scolded you. Your child was knocked down by a carriage on the street, what¡¯s the difference? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. Although I don¡¯t know what a seven-level pagoda is, it still isn¡¯t anything bad.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s silhouette appeared in front of An Zheng, and looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster, ¡°I keep feeling that my luck isn¡¯t too good. Initially, I thought I could make up for it by taking in a disciple. In the future, my son will still have a disciple who can¡¯t take over Devil Sect.

    An Zheng said, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao red at him: Forget it, I¡¯m just reminding you that you shouldn¡¯t save this woman if you saved her. ¡°Since you insist on saving him, I¡¯ll tell you one thing. This method is not suitable for you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Where did that word of yours go?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Please tell me ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°Even though your eyes have obtained some very strange power, they have not evolved. It is a one-way power. Let¡¯s not talk about the unreliable probability, even if you used iundred times, you might not be able to open up Samsara again. Simply speaking, it was one-way. There was no chance for him to rely on his eyes to save her. Your eyes can trap something or power and send it away in one direction. In the future, there might be a two-way reincarnation, but that is not something that can be done in a day or two. ¡±

    ¡°So, the only way is through the Blood Pearl.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at An Zheng with a deeper meaning: ¡°The Blood Pearl and your blood energy are intertwined, and your body also possesses the ability to absorb other powers. Therefore, the only way was to use the Blood Pearl¡¯s medicinal field to move all of the wheat that was transformed by the sharp metal power. ¡°However, there is no such thing as metal in your medicinal field. It will cause rejection, and even if you don¡¯t care how many medicinal herbs you will lose, your body will still suffer the same pain as the myriad of sword stabs.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said seriously, ¡°Your body will be prated by the sharp power again and again. Maybe when the long de appeared, it turned into a long sword and pierced through you. Even though your body was strong, but in this space your cultivation had dropped quite a bit, and you could barely reach the Captive Stage. That¡¯s why your physical body can¡¯t take it. You might die. ¡±

    ¡°Secondly...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°I am not exaggerating; what I said just now was all true. The second problem you have to face is that once the power of metal enters your body and is absorbed by you, it will no longer be energy, but rather aponent of your bloodline. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to transfer the power of metal into her body through insuftion. You can only...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No way!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°What are you thinking about? Just a kiss. Even though you¡¯re a dog, I have to exin things to you clearly. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. The sharp power of metal exists in your bloodline, but the blood between people cannot fuse with each other. Assuming he¡¯s the same type of blood as you, it¡¯s much simpler. You give her some. However, if the two of you are notpatible with each other, then she will die even faster. ¡±

    ¡°Blood is mutually exclusive. Moreover, with your physique, there won¡¯t be another one in this world. Her [Sharp Gold Body] was also very special, it was hard to find another one. So, it¡¯s not just the probability of the two of you being able to fuse them, but also the probability of not even one in a few hundred million. ¡°Blood repulsion, but ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao had a serious face, making himself look very serious. Other liquids could bepatible, such as saliva, such as that ¡­ She will have no problem absorbing your other liquids, but he will have problems absorbing your blood. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter. I¡¯ll just take all of these annoying wheat first.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao held onto An Zheng tightly: ¡°Think carefully, your body might not be able to withstand it, you cannot be impulsive. I remember that you¡¯ve always been emphasizing one thing with the people around you. Saving people is the right thing to do, doing good deeds is the right thing to do, and doing righteous deeds is also the right thing to do. However, once they exceeded the limits of their abilities, they had to stop. It¡¯s like when you can¡¯t swim and meet a drowning person, you have to jump into the water to save her, but the end result can only be the both of you dying together. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I think I can. If I¡¯m not confident, I will give up.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Once you start, you can¡¯t afford to give up. That¡¯s why I say, it¡¯s not worth it to takisk for someone who isn¡¯t very important to you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: Save people, what is there to be unworthy of?

    He looked at Chen Xiaoyao slyly: ¡°Aren¡¯t there still you?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t, I am still in closed door cultivation, I am unable to gather my strength, I am already at my limit by being able to create a virtual shadow to tell you this.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then said: ¡°I still think there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    He walked over, and first carried Gu Jiuxi, who had once again fainted, ce even further away from him. Then, he stood beside the wheat field and took a deep breath. The reason that he wanted to return revenge to the heavens and return to the earth was because he refused to submit to the restriction of the heavens and earth. The so-called rules of the heavens were just a form of self-deception. As for him, he would have to constantly train himself while cultivating. I didn¡¯t just want to save her, I wanted to make myself stronger. If I can obtain the power of metal, I can make the Broken Army Sword unleash even more power, and also raise the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns by a level. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed: ¡°In fact, you are the same as me when I was young. If you want to do something, you wouldn¡¯t stop until you have an idea.¡±

    He walked to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. If I can¡¯t help you, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    An Zheng bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    He stood up straight again and looked towards the wheat field. ¡°Only the gods are the most powerful creatures in this world, none of you are capable.¡±

    He raised his hand and the Blood Pearl on his wrist started to glow. A momentter, the entire wheat field began to shake, and the ground began to shake violently. Absorbing the wheat field into the Blood Pearl was not a difficult matter, it was only the first step. The danger would arrive soon after this. An Zheng only had his Captive Stage left right now, so no one knew if he could withstand the counterattack from the sharp power of metal.

    In just a short moment, a deep pit had formed on the ground. Over ten acres of wheat field were dug out, and then sucked into the¡¯s medicinal field.

    [A new power enters, rejecting the body, remove it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be extremely dangerous.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind likhunderp.

    ¡°No disgrace to all, no disgrace to myself.¡±

    An Zheng shouted into the sky, after which his body suddenly tensed up. Just at this moment, countless ck iron rod s pierced out from An Zheng¡¯s body, causing An Zheng to be riddled with holes. The ck iron rod carried an iparable sharpness, and could not be stopped at all.

    An Zheng stood there like a ck hedgehog.

    Just then, Gu Jiuxi opened his eyes and saw An Zheng who looked likedgehog.

    An Zheng stood there likeerless hero.

 Chapter 548 - For My Use!

    <h4>Chapter 548 ¨C For My Use!</h4>

    Metallic powers were perhaps the most unique type of natural energy. Although they were scarce, their might was astonishing. A person who possessed the power of metal would often have shockingly powerful offensive capabilities. Speaking of which, in the battle against the Ghost King, Gu Jiuxi¡¯s cultivation could not evenpare to Wu Dang Shan¡¯s Old Taoist. But when fighting with the Spirit King, although Old Taoist lost to Gu Jiuxi, in terms of attack, Gu Jiuxi was even stronger than him.

    The five elements resisted each other. The powerful defensive power of the earth and the powerful wood of one¡¯s life were actually at a disadvantage in the face of the sharp power of metal. The only thing that could restrain the power of metal was fire.

    However, what kind of fire was this?

    An Zheng stood there, his entire body filled with ck iron rod s. These iron rod pierced out from the inside of his body, the sharp point was extremely dazzling under the sunlight.

    Gu Jiuxi wanted to struggle up and throw himself over, but she did not have the strength to do so.

    She realized how weak she was, and how she could only cry when An Zheng chose to save her to the point where she was about to die. An Zheng, who was standing there likedgehog, saw that she was still smiling.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was changing, a change that he could not control. After absorbing arge amount of metal energy, his body began to assimte. Initially, the iron rod had thrusted out precisely because it wanted to resist An Zheng¡¯s fusion of his physique. The power of metal was the type of energy that would never admit defeat. It was rigid and unyielding. With An Zheng¡¯s physique, it was hard for him to defend against it. One could well imagine how lucky Gu Jiuxi was back then.

    An Zheng could clearly feel his own body bing more and more rigid. From his muscles to his blood vessels, all of them had undergone a qualitative change. It was as if someone had swapped his body for a set of steel and was gradually losing his life.

    Once the sharp powerpletely took control of An Zheng¡¯s body, he would turn into an iron man.

    First the fingers and toes changed, then began to spread from the limbs to the body.

    ¡°Strong enough.¡±

    An Zheng found it hard to breathe. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before all his internal organs looked like they were made of iron, as they were no longer functional. When his heart stopped beating, when all his organs were turned into steel, his life would alsopletely disappear.

    ¡°Break it.¡±

    There was only one thought in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    However, breaking it meant breaking oneself.

    Right now, the metal energy had already filled An Zheng¡¯s entire body. Forget about the iron rod s that had pierced his body, just the metal energy that was solidifying in his blood vessels, if it were to shatter, his body would be as broken as a stone. At this time, An Zheng¡¯s body was not weak, it was just brittle. No matter what it was, even if it was steel, it was easy to break when it was too tough. If An Zheng wanted to break the power of metal, then he would have to do the same.

    An Zheng¡¯s neck had already started to stiffen, it was extremely difficult for him to even turn his head around. When he turned his head, his neck was making cracking noises. He looked at Chen Xiaoyao and opened his mouth. Chen Xiaoyao nodded: ¡°I know, if anything happens to you, I will take care of Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and the others on your behalf.¡±

    An Zheng opened his mouth with much difficulty, as if it was difficult to open a stone door. After a while ¡­ Drink with me. My woman ¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it myself! ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao was stunned for a moment, then saw An Zheng raise his hands with much difficulty. A small ball of purple me appeared in his hand. The me seemed too weak, weak enough to be blown out by the wind. In his other hand, a thin stream of purple electric current appeared. It was so small that it looked like a small insect the size of a finger.

    Ever since An Zheng could fully utilize the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he had never been this weak.

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, because she felt An Zheng¡¯s unyielding and unyielding attitude, and also felt his powerlessness. Those two little balls of Cultivation Power were unyielding, it wauge battle.

    Time passed minute by minute, second by second, An Zheng¡¯s body became harder and harder.

    He tried to hold his hands together, but by the time they were within ten centimeters of each other, it was hard to move his arms. The color of the hands had changed, too, gray and ck, and a metallic sheen had begun to appear.

    The speed at which this color spread was extremely fast, and one could see that theyer of grayish-ck color gradually reaching An Zheng¡¯s neck, then his face. The originally cold face was now covered by ayer of metal and lost its luster. ¡®s hair started to fall out, but he was unable to move.

    ¡°No one can help him.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Even he can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi slumped to the ground, ayer of death aura surrounding him: ¡°Why is it like this? I deserve to die... It¡¯s just me. I shouldn¡¯t be alive. After I was born, I dragged my mother down, and now, I¡¯ve dragged him down. ¡±

    ¡°If you were to give up on him, then why would he do so?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at Gu Jiuxi coldly: ¡°I have advised him before, because you are not really a very important person in his life. You look beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t like you, at least not like men and women. In fact, there irincess who is ten times more beautiful than you in the Western Regions who is crazily chasing after him. I thought that in this world, there were only two women he could die for. One was his woman, and the other was his confidante and his best friend. I never thought that he would actually do something so rash and irrational. ¡±

    ¡°But if you give up now, will you be worthy of him?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed: ¡°This kind of person, is too foolish.¡±

    Peng!

    Just as they were talking, An Zheng¡¯s body underwent another change. He thought that An Zheng¡¯s entire body had turned into steel, and that the weight of his body had be very heavy. The ground started to sink after they couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, so it was hard to imagine how heavy the current An Zheng would be.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote ¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao let out a long sigh, ¡°His body has already bepletely golden, and it¡¯s impossible for him toe back to life.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi wailed as he fell to the ground and wailed. This way, he didn¡¯t look likowerful general of the Temple at all. With her identity, if she left Da Xi and went to any country, any king would treat her with respect. However, at this moment, she was just a woman who wished she were dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take him away.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s illusionary body moved forward, but he was unable to unleash any of his power. He could pull An Zheng back at will, and it was also impossible for him to pull An Zheng out of the depression. Gu Jiuxi struggled to crawl towards An Zheng, both of his arms trembling violently, but she did not want to give up. If he allowed An Zheng to sink into the ground, she would never forgive himself. Even if she did not have any strength left, she still wanted to crawl over and use all his might to pull An Zheng back.

    An Zheng¡¯s descending speed was extremely fast, and in a short while, he had already reached his waist.

    But right at this moment, the earth suddenly shook, and following that, countless cracks spread out from where An Zheng had sunk. The cracks expanded at an extremely fast speed. Furthermore, the areas where they split apart seemed as if they had been burnt by a raging fire. It was pitch ck, as if they had crystallized there.

    Boom! *

    A violet light shot up into the sky.

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t pull An Zheng out of the steel-like state, but he still had time to pull him out. This was the limit of the power he could muster. After retreating back a few hundred meters with Gu Jiuxi, a deep pit was formed on the ground. Wherever the fissure went, the earth began to sink. Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s expression was very bad, he knew that he would probably never see that likeable little fellow again.

    Gu Jiuxi stretched out his hand, but to no avail.

    An Zheng eventually sunk into the ground, who knows how much deeper. The crack in the ground also stopped, as if An Zheng¡¯sst struggle had also disappeared.

    However, a secondter, arge lump suddenly appeared where An Zheng was, as if a hill had appeared on the ground. Everything within a few hundred metres radius swelled up, could it be that the heavens had created a grave for An Zheng? The bulging area soon became transparent. Countless purple lights shot out from the soil, like unyielding longswords, ready to issue a challenge from the heavens.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give in to all living things, you don¡¯t disappoint yourself.¡±

    The voice seemed to appear once again!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground suddenly churned. Within the radius of a few hundred meters, all the soil was instantly vaporized. That was soil, and there were even rocks within. To be able to vaporize everything within a radius of several hundred meters, that was at least a few dozen meters. What kind of terrifying power was that?

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly reacted, his expression immediately changing. ¡°He ¡­ He actually only gave Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns s?! ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was equally astonished, even his tears had subconsciously stopped, and could only stare with wide eyes, afraid that he would miss something. Her heart had been dead, but now it was alive with hope.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die ¡­¡± You can¡¯t die! ¡±

    She gritted her teeth and mumbled to herself, her eyes full of pleading.

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao clenched his teeth and squeezed out two words, his eyes filled with worry. It was not a normal punch or a kick, nor was it a normal sh, it was a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns! It was a forbidden art that could sweep away thousands of enemies! But An Zheng was so ruthless, he actually only gave his a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    The churning of the earth made their hearts palpitate, but the two men¡¯s attention were below the surface. First, purple lightning drilled out from the ground and twisted the surroundings like ploughing. Then, purple mes appeared. After a while, the soil vaporized. Under the protection of a ball of purple light, the youth who had just called out that he would not disappoint any living creature, once again rose into the air.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly thought of something, ¡°Just now when he was sinking underground, it was him who sank in. The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns is too great, and at this time, he was still controlling his area, afraid that he would harm the both of us. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi¡¯s expression was especiallyplicated as he stared nkly at the youth who had floated up into the air, and it was unknown what he was thinking about in his heart.

    ¡°Strength?¡±

    ¡°Heaven and Earth?¡±

    The youth in the purple ball of light suddenly opened his eyes and shot out two sharp arrows.

    ¡°All the powers in this world must submit to me.¡±

    Countless amounts of golden energy counterattacked again and again, but they were all suppressed by An Zheng. The power of metal and the power of thunder began to fuse together, and at this time, thirty Holy Fish Scale flew out on their own, epting the baptism of these three powers. A few secondster, the Holy Fish Scale enveloped An Zheng¡¯s body and actually disappeared.

    He did not fly into the Blood Pearl Bracelet s, but fused with An Zheng¡¯s body after fusing with the three types of powers.

    An Zheng raised his hand and took a look. The three types of powers spiralled in his palm, and intertwined with the three spinning blue dots of light in his eyes.

    ¡°When a person lives, it is because he wants a seat in the heavens and the earth, and strives to have a chance to fight with the heavens and earth. Standing, it was majestic. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly clenched his fists, three types of energy clenching within his palms: ¡°For my use!¡±

 Chapter 549 - I am the fated one

    <h4>Chapter 549 ¨C I am the fated one</h4>

    The red was the me, the purple was the lightning, and the golden metal. The three types of powers spiraled intope and entered An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea. Crimson and Purple Lightning were like a pair of brothers, constantly suppressing and suppressing Jin Rui¡¯s power. The process of circting their entire bodies was the process of suppressing and suppressing Jin Rui. When the three powers returned to An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, it had alreadypletely fused and could be separated at will.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and felt the abundant energy within the Dantian Qi Sea.

    When the energy circted back to the Dantian Qi Sea, An Zheng¡¯s body formed a ball of air, followed by an explosion. Under this situation, An Zheng was still able to split his attention and let the thirty Holy Fish Scalhat had already fused with his body fly out, forming a protectiveyer that protected both Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s illusion and Gu Jiuxi.

    The explosion started with a suction force that sucked in all of the heaven and earth origin energy in the air. All of the cyan colored airflow converged into An Zheng¡¯s body, and turned intultivation Power. If it was said that every cultivation Dantian Qi Sea was a pool that stored Cultivation Power and Cultivation Power was water, then as one¡¯s cultivation realm increased, the pool would berger andrger.

    After the pool grewrger, more and more Cultivation Power s would be needed. Therefore, when explosions urred, the first was to absorb even more of the heaven and earth origin energy to replenish the Cultivation Power, and the second was to release the Cultivation Power that no longer matched with one¡¯s cultivation level.

    An Zheng seemed to have turned into a bottomless pit, not only did it suck all the heaven and earth origin energy in this concealed space dry, the powerful suction force had even sealed the space itself, causing the weather origin energy in the world to swirl towards the concealed space like a water dragon. The people outside were shocked, no one knew what happened.

    An explosion urred, blowing up the hidden space.

    When the dust finally settled, An Zheng and the rest were already in the great hall.

    Tantai Bufan looked at An Zheng with a confused expression, and shook his head with all his might, ¡°What are you doing? What did you guys do in my hidden space?

    An Zheng took a deep breath, took out a set of clothes from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and put them on. He raised his hand and thirty Holy Fish Scale flew back into his body. He could not fight and just carried Gu Jiuxi up. Then, he quickly left without saying a word.

    Tantai did not get tired of looking at An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure, ¡°What are you doing ¡­¡±

    After An Zheng left the great hall, he sped along. Themotion from before was too great, it would definitely attract many people. He had to find a safe ce to treat Gu Jiuxi as soon as possible, and there was no ce safer than Chen Shaobai¡¯s empty space. He flew past a few houses and opened the scroll that Chen Shaobai had given him ce where there was no one around. A ball of golden light appeared on the scroll, and An Zheng disappeared.

    Some ash fell to the ground and was carried away by the wind.

    When An Zheng appeared in the Big Mustard Space, Chen Shaobai was alsoining to each other as he returned. The two of them had originally nned to follow An Zheng out, but in the end, they didn¡¯t manage to find him even after walking a circle around the ce.

    ¡°Help me stand guard.¡±

    An Zheng only said four words before he rushed into the castle with Gu Jiuxi in his arms.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This ¡­ What kind of world is this? You need someone to protect you when you try to seduce a girl and roll in bed? ¡±

    Qi Tian said, ¡°Dirty!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I am just grumbling, do you understand?!¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I knew you were dirty.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Qi Tian and ran into the castle to see what An Zheng was doing: ¡°Stay outside and protect An Zheng!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the internal guard!¡±

    Qi Tian, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng carried Gu Jiuxi into the castle. At the center of the hall, An Zheng ced Gu Jiuxi down and helped her sit cross-legged: ¡°Your body is currently too weak, and I have to channel the power of metal into your body. However, this power has already been suppressed by me, so after entering your body, it might not be as peaceful. I¡¯m right in front of you. If anything happens to you, don¡¯t take it head on. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand on Gu Jiuxi¡¯s abdomen, and a surge of energy immediately rushed into Gu Jiuxi¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea. Therefore, this kind of posture seemed to be rather ambiguous. A man pressing his hand on a woman¡¯s lower abdomen ¡­ He was unable to exin it clearly.

    However, there was no other way. As for what kind of method was used to inject true energy from behind, it was just a joke.

    When the sharp power entered his body, Gu Jiuxi¡¯splexion instantly turned better. Gradually, her body was able to stand up straight, and her breathing became more and more steady. After a few minutes, her face finally regained some color. At least, it wasn¡¯t as pale as before.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After Gu Jiuxi was able to speak, he nodded his head towards An Zheng, ¡°Although their strength is different, they are both of the same type and I can adjust it myself. But don¡¯t inject so much sharp metal power into me at once, or else your body will have problems. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m better than I¡¯ve ever been.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°So that time just now, you actually increased your realm again in that situation?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Jiuxi was silent for a while and then asked: ¡°I dare ask ¡­ What¡¯s your current realm? ¡±

    ¡°Should... Too full. ¡±

    ¡°You are the one with the Higher Completion Stage?¡±

    Gu Jiuxi had an expression of incredulity, ¡°When we fought the Spirit King, you were the main force and we were all there to support you. At that time, I thought that your realm had already been restored to at least the Lower Celestial Stage. To think that you have just reached the Higher Completion Stage. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai coincidentally walked in at this time, and after hearing what Yun Che said, he said with a face full of dissatisfaction: ¡°This beautiful big sister, why do I dislike listening to your words? Do you know how old this guy in front of you is this year? It had only been seven or eight years since he had started cultivating. In these seven or eight years, from a useless body that could not cultivate at all, to an expert of the Higher Completion Stage, you actually feel dissatisfied! ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi immediately exined: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, it¡¯s just that ¡­ ¡°But ¡­¡±

    She was tongue-tied and flustered, but she did not know how to exin.

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°Alright, take care of your rest. Don¡¯t go anywhere else for this period of time. I know what you mean, and I don¡¯t me you. When you are well again, I have something to talk to you about. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi: ¡°I can say it now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll say it on his behalf. Although I¡¯m not from the Da Xi Empire, I also know a lot of things, such as that you¡¯re Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s woman. Thus, there was no need to exin it so clearly... Your man definitely wants to kill An Zheng, you know that right? An Zheng saved you, but you will definitely stand by your man in the future and kill An Zheng, right? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this matter, it has nothing to do with me ¡­ I want to ask you a question. ¡±

    Gu Jiuxi lowered his head and asked witrembling voice, ¡°You ¡­ What do you want to ask? ¡±

    An Zheng sat up straight and said seriously: ¡°I have no right to make decisions for others, nor do I have the right to let others ept my thoughts. But there¡¯s one question you don¡¯t have to answer. Think about it yourself. For you to be alive until now, I think that perhaps the one who should be the most thankful is Chen Wunuo, but I think it¡¯s your mother. You may have felt it yourself, but you are now a victim of a major situation that Chen Wunuo has set down. You may be prepared to die for him, but ¡­ Have you ever thought about your mother? ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he stood up and patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking either, you should know that in the future, you will be enemies.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°At least not now.¡±

    ¡°Why did you help her?¡±

    ¡°Because I thought of her mother.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was speechless. He finally stomped his feet and followed An Zheng out of the room.

    After An Zheng walked outside, he sat down to rest. He briefly shared some of his experiences with Chen Shaobai and the others, then said, ¡°It¡¯s still pretty calm outside, Wei Ping¡¯s primary goal is to mess up the Da Xi and not me. So it¡¯s impossible for him to focus all his energy on chasing and killing me. That¡¯s why we can go out and take a look. Many of the ces controlled by the big ns in the Great Xi are filled with hidden spaces. There¡¯s quite a bit of luck within them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You sure are ambitious.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Actually the Inside the Immortal Pce is hiding space everywhere, that is the biggest meaning of the immortal pce. What you see on the surface is far less valuable than what you have hidden away. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you guys want to go out for a stroll, then go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I still have the mask that Zhong Jiuge gave me. After she recovers, we will leave. It¡¯ity that we didn¡¯t gain anything and just left the immortal pce.

    The three of them discussed for a while, then each cultivated on their own. After waiting for a few hours, Gu Jiuxi walked out from inside, his expressionpletely calm. She walked in front of An Zheng, suddenly knelt down and kowtowed, then turned around and left without saying a word.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The heck... ¡°What an ingrate!¡±

    An Zheng pulled Chen Shaobai along: ¡°We have already said and done what we need to say, she has his own choice. Now that she¡¯s gone, we¡¯ll go too. Monkey Bro, do you know where the most fun ce is? ¡±

    Qi Tian squatted down andughed: ¡°If you want to ask me about anything else, I don¡¯t know, but if you want to ask me where Inside the Immortal Pce is the most fun ce, then you asked the right person. The most interesting ce was none other than Purple Ivy¡¯s Starpicker Restaurant. That fellow didn¡¯t have the consciousness of an Immortal Emperor at all. All day long, he would either ponder over strange things or kowtow in admiration and build a sculpture for Ye Zichen. Inside the Starseizing Tower, there was a bunch of interesting things that Purple Ivy had brought over. Of course Purple Ivy would not let his beloved things be casually thrown away, so even though the Starpicker Restaurant always looked like an empty building, there was still a hidden space inside that wareasure. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you didn¡¯t say so earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you say it.¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The Starpicker Restaurant can¡¯t see it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Purple Ivy is the most fun person.¡±

    Just as Qi Tian finished speaking, Chen Shaobai continued to speak: ¡°You said that Purple Ivy is the most fun person, which is what you said. If you wrote it, I would have to ask you.¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned for a moment, and then scolded: ¡°Dirty!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders: ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it, what does it have to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Star Seizer Tower is invisible, no one knows where Purple Ivy has hidden it. But Purple Ivy said it himself, the Star Seizer Pavilion has always been inside his pce, only people with fate could see it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m fated to be one.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up and left: Go, go, you¡¯re not, he¡¯s not, I am!

 Chapter 550 - I want it all.

    <h4>Chapter 550 ¨C I want it all.</h4>

    No matter what, as long as there were people who knew a bit about Purple Ivy in the Immortal Pce, their tone would still beplicated. Because he was a madman that no one could understand, a madman that would kowtow to him.

    However, even people like Qi Tian were filled with respect and admiration when mentioning Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    Qi Tian¡¯s conclusion was just these two words. Qi Tian said: ¡°Purple Ivy ierson who does not live within the restraints, so he is also a very terrifying person. When one reaches the highest level of his strength in his realm, disobeying the rules is actually very dangerous. He has the power to annihte the world, and even Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan are unable to restrict him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°My ancestor is indeed awesome.¡±

    Qi Tian looked at Chen Shaobai and asked seriously: ¡°Are you really Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Purple Ivy surnamed Chen...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What surname is just a symbol, do you understand? I am just saying that I am the descendant of Purple Ivy, just look at my unrestrained and unrestrained personality, don¡¯t you think that I have inherited it? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Maybe there will really be some fortuitous encounter?¡±

    He looked around him and saw that when he turned around, there was actually a piece of desert in this garden with lush flowers and lush flowers. It was actually a desert of quite arge scale.

    Qi Tian: ¡°This is what Purple Ivy doesn¡¯t understand the most. Other people all raise flowers, grass and pets, he made a big desert in his own backyard, and when he had nothing to do, he just lied down on the sand naked and basked in the sun.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Qi Tian pointed forward: ¡°If you walk forward another three or four kilometers, you will see an earthen building in the middle of the desert, it was constructed in a very dpidated state. At that time, someone asked Purple Ivy why he wanted to build an old and dpidated earthen building, he said it was out of love. Even now, I still don¡¯t know what kind of feelings this is. The building was two floors high, and many of the windows were broken. The furnishings inside the building were also very simple and crude. However, he did invite over ten pretty female deities to serve him as waitresses, so he just went there to buy wine when he had nothing to do. ¡±

    ¡°Buy wine?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was a little confused: ¡°Isn¡¯t that his own ce? Why would he buy wine to drink?¡±

    Qi Tian shrugged his shoulders.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I also don¡¯t quite understand what kind of feelings are in this ce either.¡±

    The three of them passed through the desert. As Qi Tian walked, he continued to introduce Purple Ivy to them, ¡°He likes to walk around in the desert barefooted wearing a white linen robe. When the sun was at its best, he would lie down somewhere on his bare ass. However, it¡¯s hard to understand why he can¡¯t get a suntan. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I keep having the feeling that there is something hidden in his heart that he can never tell others.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Then no one will know, no one will understand Purple Ivy, even if he is one of the Three Immortal Emperors, and epts the worship of tens of thousands of people. There were thousands and thousands of girls that admired him, and thousands and thousands of cultivators that submitted to him, but no one truly understood him. He always did some weird things, and he really did look like a lunatic. Some people say that he lives in his own world, and even though he lives in an immortal pce, it¡¯s out of ce here. ¡±

    As they were talking, the three of them saw the building from afar.

    Truly, it was too dpidated.

    ¡°Although you just said it was broken, you still couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when you saw it. How is this broken? Isn¡¯t it too perfunctory when it¡¯s covered up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to the building in the distance. ¡°The windows are basically not nailed shut. The walls were made of mud as well. In this ce, just a casual gust of wind would be enough to bury the person in the earthen tower. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in.¡±

    When An Zheng and the rest were still far away, they saw that there were a lot of people surrounding the mud house. Although the three of them had already changed their appearances, they couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. However, when they got closer, they realized that no one was paying any attention to them. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the people wearing embroidered clothing standing outside the building.

    ¡°This ce belongs to us, the Helian Family.¡± This ce belongs to us, the Helian Family.

    The middle-aged man standing in front said, ¡°The Helian Family¡¯s authority here is something that Da Xi admits and defends. So it was still the same price as before. Anyone who wanted to go in and take a look would geiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Although the Helian Family was nothing, but at least it hadn¡¯t fallen in Da Xi for hundreds of years. If all of you obey the rules and hand over the spirit stones to enter the door, then we will be safe. If you want to barge in, then give it a try. ¡±

    This was under the control of the Da Xi family, no one dared to act rashly.

    Furthermore, those who wanted to try their luck were usually the people from the small countries under the Da Xi family. How could they possibly dare to offend the Da Xi family? Any family that could control an entire region in the immortal pce was naturally an existence that they could not afford to offend.

    ¡°Are there any treasures inside?¡±

    someone asked.

    The person from the Helian Family shook his head: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside either. Our family has already searched it, and we didn¡¯t find anything. Maybe it takes a fortuitous person to have a fortuitous encounter, but we can¡¯t. However, there were still some fine wines that had been stored here for tens of thousands of years that could still be drunk. Some have already been taken away, while some have stayed behind. After everyone has entered, let¡¯s see what fate has for them. ¡±

    ¡°No matter how expensive the wine is, it¡¯s not worth a single Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. How much can one Golden-Rank Spirit Stone buy?¡±

    Someone turned around and left.

    Someone whispered, ¡°I think we should go in. This is one of the favorite ces of one of the Three Immortal Emperors, Purple Ivy. This was an Immortal Emperor, a simple piece of furniture in the house was also a supreme treasure. Maybe that wine bottle ireasure. ¡±

    ¡°You think too much, the people from the Helian Family have already gone inside to search, what is there left?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, haven¡¯t you heard about what happened yesterday in one of the great halls in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s pce? A man and a woman discovered the hidden space and obtained countless treasures inside. They immediately destroyed the hidden space and ran away. It was said that when the two of them went in, they were only at the level of their Captive Stage. Even the experts of the Tantai n could not stop the two of them and allowed them to leave! ¡±

    ¡°There is suching!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was at the scene and could see everything clearly!¡±

    An Zheng and the other two looked at each other, thinking that it was the same even for cultivators, as there were rumors everywhere. An Zheng thought to himself, if I had arrived at the Lower Celestial Stage, I would have already went to find the person I want a long time ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Chen Shaobai squeezed to the front of the crowd and took out three Golden-Rank Spirit Stono give to the person in Helian Family: ¡°I am Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant! I want to go in! ¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°How can there be sucetard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so funny, if you were a descendant of Purple Ivy, I would be the eldest son of Qing Lian!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha-ha ha, I¡¯m dying fromughter. My luck is really good today. As soon as I went out, I met such an idiot that I haven¡¯t seen in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s serious. Look at that small face of his ¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned around and looked at those people, and said to An Zheng in a serious tone: ¡°Help me remember their faces. When Ie outter, I will settle the scores one by one. I want to see how many people who mocked me can withstand myrge de. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why don¡¯t you remember it yourself?¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied seriously: ¡°Because I can¡¯t remember!¡±

    The man from Helian Family was also smiling from ear to ear. He took oued spirit stone from his pocket and gave it to Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The person from the Helian Family said, ¡°I feel that with your IQ, if I don¡¯t give you a discount, I will let down my conscience ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed at that person: ¡°Count you in too!¡±

    Then, he pushed the door and walked in. An Zheng shook his head and followed Chen Shaobai into the room. Qi Tian said as he walked, ¡°How pitiful ¡­ I mean those people outside are really pitiful. They¡¯ve already annoyed our little Whitey, and they¡¯ll sufferter on. ¡±

    When the three of them entered the house, they found that the light inside was very dim, but ¡­ It was luxurious to the extreme! The worn-out exterior made people feel as if it was a waste of their eyes to look at it. However, the interior was so luxurious that it made people feel as if they had walked into another world. It was obvious that many of the valuable things in the room had already been taken away by the people of the Helian Family. The rest were all valuable ordinary treasures that were useless for cultivation.

    Even so, the decorations and furnishings of this room couldn¡¯t be described with words. The entire roof was purple, iid with purple gems that were shaped like a flowing gxy. The light in the room originated from these gems.

    Behind the counter was a wine cab. Inside the cab, there were still some bottles, but it was still very new. On both sides of the wine shelves were small gs, on the left was written ¡°Longmen¡±, while on the right was written: ¡°Those who think that I will write down inns, wine houses, restaurants, and so on here are all idiots; there are a lot of words on this side, you can bite me.¡±

    An Zheng and the others looked at each other, thinking that this Purple Ivy was really funny ¡­

    The floor was covered in what seemed to be a mirror. It was impossible to tell what material it was made of and it was so smooth that it could reflecerson¡¯s figure. The space inside was veryrge, and all its functions were separated, making it seem very private. There was a stage in the middle, with a shining iron stick in the middle for some reason.

    There were already more than a dozen people in the room, and they all looked shocked. Although the items in this room were only valuable and would not help his cultivation, they were too extravagant.

    ¡°Wee, everyone.¡±

    A person from the Helian Family walked onto the stage and said loudly: ¡°I am Helian Tieshu, I am in charge of receiving everyone here. Everyone who came in were all friends, let me introduce this ce to everyone ¡­ Forget it, I actually don¡¯t know how to introduce them. Although this ce was very big, it was very obvious that everyone was here to see for themselves. We serice for everything, and if you like it, buy it and take it away. If any hidden spaces are discovered, the discoverer will equally share the hidden spaces with my Helian Family. ¡±

    This was not considered a rule of an Overlord. After all, if the Helian Family wanted to take down this ce, the treasures that they would have to hand over to the Da Xi officials would be an astronomical number.

    ¡°Also, everyone cane and take a look around.¡±

    Helian Ironbook brought everyone to the side and pointed aile of stones on the other side of the hall. ¡°There might be some treasure that has been cut out from here, but to be honest, we did not discover anything. However, this was left behind by an Immortal Emperor. If you think that your eyes are not bad, you can pick it out and cut it open. The starting price is Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. ¡±

    ¡°This is crazy!¡±

    Someone said: ¡°Even if we cut it out, it would at most be in time. It¡¯s crazy to ask foiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone from the starting price. Only a fool would buy it. ¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Helian Tienshu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What if someone buys it?¡±

    ¡°I want them all!¡±

    At this moment, a person walked in from outside. He was wearing a fur coat and looked rough and bold. He had a few followers behind him, and they all had the bearing of experts. This fellow had the bearing of a king when he entered. This type of bearing was not something that others could fake.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the people in the room. ¡°I want everything in the house. You can scram now.¡±

 Chapter 551 - Buy, Buy, Buy

    <h4>Chapter 551 ¨C Buy, Buy, Buy</h4>

    was actually worthy of these four words when it came to being rich and overbearing. In this trip, Qi Tian was the poorest of the three, but Qi Tian¡¯s knowledge was far greater than anyone else¡¯s. The height that Qi Tian had once reached was now a world where even people of Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s level couldn¡¯tpare to his experience and knowledge.

    As for Chen Shaobai, with the Demon Elder as his father, calling him rich was insulting to him.

    But right in front of the three of them, a man with an imposing aura barged in and shouted, ¡°I want everything in this room, you can all scram now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai slightly narrowed his eyes as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    Qi Tian looked at this person with interest, as if he was an idiot from somewhere.

    An Zheng felt that something was amiss when he looked at that person.

    This person had an air of superiority. An aura of dominance was not an aura of dominance. Even if it was amon person, they would still have some chances of winning if they fought well enough. There were more or less people who were superior. The temperament of this person was something that must have ruled over somewhere or how many people there were. It was obvious.

    Many people said that temperament was something that was illusory and not real. It could be faked even if it was faked. It might be fine to fool an ordinary person, but in front of a room full of cultivators with the lowest Captive Stage, how difficult was it to fake sucemperament?

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    Even Helian Tienshu, who was presiding over this ce, was somewhat indecisive. He did not dare to directly chase them out and instead asked politely.

    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡±

    The tall man waved his hand and someone carried a dragon throne up ¡­ It was strange and funny, but no one dared tough. Bring a dragon throne with him when he goes out, lest others don¡¯t know his identity?

    This dragon throne was very heavy. When two cultivators with extraordinary strength lifted it up, the green bricks beneath their feet sank a bit. When the dragon throne was ced on the ground, it produced an extremely muffled sound.

    The tall man sat down on the dragon throne, slightly squinting his eyes, ¡°We don¡¯t use birth, regardless of rank, let¡¯s talk about things with money.¡± I like this house very much. I like all the decorations here. I know that it¡¯s not easy for your Helian Family to upy a region. After all, your n¡¯s power is still declining in Da Xi, so you must have given her arge amount of spirit stones in order to obtain a region. Unlike those otherrge ns, the ces where the trulyrge ns resided were called the Da Xi Empire. For example, the Chen Family, the Left, and the Zhou Family. On the other hand, Helian Family can only buy it himself, of course it¡¯s much cheaper, but it¡¯s also this remote bird shit ce that¡¯s bought. ¡±

    ¡°However, I just like the sound of this room. The decorations here are very tacky, but when put together with a bunch of mundane things, it gives a very elegant feeling. ¡±

    He pointed to the follower behind him. ¡°Divide the money.¡±

    The follower stood up and said: ¡°Everything here belongs to my east master, everyone here handed oveiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, to some of you, handing over a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone might be equivalent to throwing away all your wealth. So, in order to make up to everyone, everyone who is leaving right now can take two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone from me. ¡±

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°Where did this hawke from?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, do you really think that I care abouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    ¡°Helian Family¡¯s panties are almost torn off by someone. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take this insult anyways.¡±

    People were discussing amongst themselves, all of them disliking this person¡¯s style of doing things. However, there were people whispering to each other, so there really weren¡¯t any who said it out loud in front of everyone. No one knew who this person was or what background he had. If he offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended, no one knew what would happen to him.

    Helian Tieshu went up and said, ¡°Sir, it is against the rules for you to do this. First of all, this is Helian Family¡¯s territory, not yours. Secondly, Helian Family is really not like you said, they are just missing a few Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. If you leave peacefully, we will treat you with respect. If you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good for you, Helian Family has never climbed anyone, even if it wasn¡¯t at the Da Xi world. ¡±

    In fact, An Zheng and the others did not have any good impressions of the Helian Family. When they first came here, the people of Helian Family wanted to exterminate An Zheng.

    Everyone thought that the tall man would fly intage, but no one expected that the man would actually stand up. ¡°I have never liked forcing others to do things. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I hope that the person who can make the decision in your Helian Family can wait for me here. ¡±

    He turned and walked away, his follower carrying the heavy dragon throne.

    ¡°F * ck, I thought he was just amazing.¡±

    One of the cultivators coldly snorted. ¡°So it was a f * cking fake.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. This person¡¯s temperament doesn¡¯t seem like that of a swindler.¡±

    ¡°Besides, how can a swindler take out so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s going to be a good show tomorrow morning. I n toe over again tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Un, I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Where did this guye from? How strange.¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything, he turned and asked Helian Mo, ¡°Is every rock here priced at a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    Helian Tieshu was still thinking about that person from before. After hearing An Zheng¡¯s question, he was stunned for a moment, then turned around: ¡°Right, but let¡¯s put it bluntly, these stones might not have anything, they might just be decorations.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and casually pointed tock: ¡°Cut open this.¡±

    Helian Tienshu waved his hand and received the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Then, his master came up to cut the stone and arranged it on the tform. The stone cleaver was like a snowke, withyers of rock as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing being cut off and flying around. It really was like snow that would never melt when itnded on the ground. Whether it was the Zaocang or the other masters who hade from other ces, they were all much more skilled than what An Zheng had seen before. This person¡¯s skills were all on his hands. Therge stone began to spin. It was only pressing down with one finger, but it was spinning non-stop. The other hand that was holding the sabre flew down, and after a while, it fell to the ground.

    Chen Shaobai praised: ¡°I¡¯ve seen a teacher cutting rocks before, cutting raw eggs. He held the egg between his left index finger and thumb, while the knife in his right hand danced in the air. In a short moment, the raw egg was cut intard shell, so the egg inside would not be damaged at all. ¡±

    However, after working hard for a while, under everyone¡¯s gaze, nothing was cut out from the stone.

    ¡°I thought it was another expert.¡±

    ¡°So you can¡¯t even tell what my fart is. I was worried for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, this is what you call being rich and overbearing, throwing away a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Helian Family has clearly said, there might not be anything inside, he still wants to gamble, if this is not an idiot, then he is trying to show off his wealth. ¡±

    An Zheng took out the second Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and pointed to another stone.

    Hepletely ignored the discussions of the people around him, as if he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. After handing over the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, even the master who cut the stone shook his head and sighed, as if he was saying, ¡°This junior is really stupid.¡±

    Helian Ironbook was actually happy. To the big families, Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were the real hard currency, and at that level, they no longer needed money.

    The mech¡¯s mech made its move again, but it was still as fast and urate as before. After a few minutes, the watermelon sized stone was sliced apart. There waole in the hole, but there was nothing inside. An Zheng squatted down and looked at it carefully, then frowned: ¡°There is indeed something inside, but it was taken by a grandmaster level Stone Cutting Master.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anyone can take away the things inside without cutting the rock. You¡¯re not talking about cutting the rock, you¡¯re talking about a magic trick.¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Your cooking skills are already amazing, I am afraid that in this world, only a few people are above you. But because of this, you were careless. This rock originally had a wound that was thinner than a strand of hair, but because of the passage of time, the wound had already been blocked by something like dust. And because it¡¯s too small, and because you¡¯re fast enough tond, I can¡¯t feel it. ¡±

    Rock Cutting Master said disdainfully, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t talk nonsense in a business you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been doing this for thirty-six years ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and then squatted down to pick uiece of stone: ¡°This is for you.¡±

    The mason picked it up and took a look. There was a small hole on the stone that was even smaller than a needle¡¯s eye. It was too small.

    ¡°This... Maybe it¡¯s just a natural hole. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, I said it before, there¡¯s something inside that has been cut open by someone and then taken away. After filling up the hole, no one would be able to tell. And many people will fall for the breath that is left in the rock stratum. ¡±

    Someoneughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re still talking about others. Didn¡¯t you fall for it too?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right, you speak as if you are very powerful. You only noticed it after the fact. Although I am sure I don¡¯t have the ability for that, you still got the short end of the stick. The two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s did not cut anything out.

    ¡°Young man, your eyesight is quite good. You can be called a master. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in working in my store?¡±

    Helian Ironbook also thought that An Zheng would really cut something out of the Immortal Pce. Therefore, he hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of it. He also hoped that he could get something out if he got something out.

    ¡°Still cutting?¡±

    Helian Tienshu asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t cut it. I cut two pieces, but there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Helian Ironbook said, ¡°Try your luck again. If only you could get the third piece.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I won¡¯t cut it, but I will buy it.¡±

    He took ouuge Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that was as heavy as seventy to eighty kilograms from the space he carried around. ¡°This piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone is of a very good quality. ¡°I counted the rest of the stones, which were also eighty dors. I¡¯ll take them all.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±

    When these words left his mouth, everyone cried out in rm.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± What are you doing?! ¡±

    ¡°This is f * * king willful rich!¡±

    ¡°So rich!¡±

    ¡°I feel that the heavens aren¡¯t fair. Why are idiots so rich?¡±

    Helian Tieshu looked at therge piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and his face changed, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll trouble you to keep the spirit stones.

    Helian Tieshu: ¡°About that ¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to say, and after hesitating for a moment, he took therge piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone from An Zheng. He was afraid that An Zheng would go back on his words, ¡°Fine, since you are so straightforward, I can¡¯t be stingy about it, right? If you need it, I can let you take away my stonecutter. I don¡¯t need you to pay me another fee to help me cut the stone for me before hees back. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No need.¡±

    He looked around. ¡°Let me see something else.¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged at An Zheng¡¯s clothes: What are you doing?

    An Zheng smiled without saying a word.

 Chapter 552 - You Can

    <h4>Chapter 552 ¨C You Can</h4>

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°Since this ce is Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy¡¯s favorite ce, I believe that these stones are not necessarily empty. As long as I can cut one piece out, I will not lose anything. However, if I am unable to cut it out, it can only be said that my luck is extremely bad. ¡±

    ¡°However ¡­¡±

    An Zheng changed his tone and looked around: ¡°There might be other things in this house that I need, I¡¯ll take a look again.¡±

    He walked over to the counter and looked at the liquor cab behind it. Most of the wine had been taken away, and the rest was for decoration. The remaining few bottles of wine were unsatisfied, probably because they had opened the seal, so the people from Helian Family did not take them away. No matter what, this was a liquor that had been stored for tens of thousands of years. If one took a sip, it might actually be possible to ascend into the heavens ¡­ He¡¯s about to ascend to the Immortal Realm.

    There were a few bottles that were not wine. One contained a delicate little house, one contained a boat, one contained a green tree, and the other a bottle that was empty.

    The bottle was rather exquisite, and Ye Ci did not know what it was made of.

    ¡°Give me one.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the four bottles on top.

    Helian Tieshu shook his head, ¡°Logically speaking, since you bought so many things, it shouldn¡¯t broblem to give one to me. But I cannot sit, and I beg your pardon. Furthermore, this item is not expensive, so I will give you a discount.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That was really just an ordinary bottle. It was just that I felt that it was extremely skillful and didn¡¯t know how to put the thing inside, so I curiously wanted to take a look. I¡¯ll take it if you gift it to me. If you don¡¯t gift it to me, it¡¯s not worth buying it. ¡±

    Helian Tienshu smiled. ¡°I really can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll take the items with me.¡±

    Helian Tieshu strode forward and stopped An Zheng, ¡°I suddenly remember the rule my master gave me before. The stones here cannot be taken away. If you buy them, we will cut them open on the spot. If you can¡¯t cut something, it¡¯s your bad luck. If you can¡¯t cut something, it¡¯s your good luck. If you want to take it away, no way. ¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°You said it was alright just now, and even said you wanted to lend me Cutting Stone¡¯s master.¡±

    Helian Tieshu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was careless.¡±

    He thought that if there was anything inside, he would at least be able to see what it was. Then, he would be able to follow An Zheng and the others and snatch it back. Although An Zheng looked rich and imposing, but no matter his manners and attire, he was not from Da Xi. As long as they were not from the Da Xi Empire, Helian Family did not have to be afraid of anything.

    An Zheng was a little angry: ¡°Doing business requires the most emphasis on the word ¡®letter¡¯, how can you go back on your word?¡±

    Helian Tienshu shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is the master¡¯s rule, so I don¡¯t dare to break it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then forget it, I won¡¯t buy it. Give me back the spirit stones.¡±

    Helian Tieshu smiled and said, ¡°How can you ask back foock deposit after giving it to you? If you buy it, it will be yours. You want to go back? ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°In other words, even though I bought it, the money will not go back. Furthermore, cutting the rock can only be done in your ce, you can¡¯t take it away. ¡±

    Helian Tieshu replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It really is the shop¡¯s big bully, when the family gets big they bully people.¡±

    Earlier, there were even people who ridiculed An Zheng, but now they stood by his side: ¡°That¡¯s right, why shouldn¡¯t they take it away when they bought it? This is already someone else¡¯s, what can you do about it? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you such arge spirit stone, but you still have a surplus of eighty spirit stones to exchange for it. You actually dare to go back on your word, you truly are shameless.¡±

    ¡°This is bullying!¡±

    Helian Ironbook replied, ¡°The items belong to my family. The store belongs to my family. Once you enter the store, of course, you have to follow my family¡¯s rules. If you really don¡¯t want it, you can leave the stone behind, but the spirit stone definitely won¡¯t be returned to you. Either you don¡¯t want them anymore, or you cut them open on the spot for the sake of our Helian Family¡¯s reputation. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai, both of them preparing to make a move.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯ve said it like that, then I¡¯ll give you the information. I don¡¯t want to cut here because there is something in the stone. Think about it, a stone from tens of thousands of years ago. The value of its contents can no longer be estimated. You couldn¡¯t discover it yourself, but I did, and then I bought the stone. It was your Helian Family that didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. I want to take it with me because it¡¯s too expensive. As long as I walk out of this door, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Thus ¡­ If you cut out something, we will sell it on the spot. Everyone here can participate in the auction, and you Helian Family can also sell it. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down: ¡°Do you think that the reason why I cut open the two hollow shells before was because I was unlucky? No, just those two. I don¡¯t need those two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, I just need to cut them open to verify my judgement. ¡°Cut it now, I will bid on what I cut out for auction.¡±

    Helian Tienshu was a little confused by An Zheng¡¯s words, and was unable to make a decision in that moment.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The thing is too precious, I think your Helian Family cannot swallow it. Contact someone else, I¡¯ll give your Helian Family themission. ¡±

    Helian Tienshu hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he still sent someone to notify the n¡¯s upper echelons. Not long after, an old man with a beard and hair all white came into the shop. After the old man entered, he first sized An Zheng up, and then whispered with Helian Tienshu for a while.

    The old man walked to An Zheng: ¡°I am Helian Shan, I can still be some master. Since little friend is so sure, I can¡¯t not give you face. But there is no need to contact the other big families, if we really take something out, our Helian Family still has the power to buy it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Helian Shan said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a great n that has been stable in Da Xi for nearly a thousand years. The strength of my Helian Family is not something that you can see through.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Alright, I know the rules too. A firm has the right to prioritize the purchase of any item cut out of any firm. Since you¡¯re so sincere, thene. ¡±

    He waved towards Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian: ¡°Sit down and watch the show.¡±

    Because of An Zheng¡¯s confident performance, Cutting Stone¡¯s master had also be nervous. The reason why he did not follow the instructionspletely was because he had seen it before. It was impossible for there to be anything inside the stone. He wasn¡¯t the only one who had seen it. Some of the old fellows in Helian Family had also seen it, and they were sure that there was nothing there. At this moment, he had his disciple bring him clean water to wash his hands and then burn incense.

    The mason took a deep breath and began cutting the rock again. This time, it was clearly not as fast as before, and he appeared to be much more cautious. He was no longer flying like the wind, but rather steadily descending with de after de.

    An Zheng saw that he had cut him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so careful, cut it down directly. Stone shell empress dowager, cut off two-thirds of it.

    Even so, the mech did not dare to lower his guard. A third of the way down was indeed nothing. He then started to cut the knife. After slicing it for abouhird of the way down, he still found nothing.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Immediately use the de, it¡¯s inside is empty.¡±

    Master Cutting Stone gave An Zheng a stare and continued to gently cut at the stone shell, but after one sh, the stone shell immediately broke apart, and the inside was actually hollow. The stoneyer split open and something the size of a ss ball rolled out. It was about the size of a thumb. The moment this item appeared, the room immediately became resplendent. The decorations were originally luxurious, but at this moment, it looked so beautiful that it didn¡¯t seem likuman.

    ¡°What is that!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! If it is not Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, could it be Purple-Rank spirit stones? ¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve never heard of Purple-Rank Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°But that thing has already turned purple.¡±

    An Zheng walked over, and took the thing before the stonecutter picked it up, raising it up for a look: ¡°Although it¡¯s a little small, the thing is good stuff.¡±

    He used a handkerchief to wipe away theyer of dust on the outside, ¡°This stone was also moved by someone, and the things inside were taken out and put back. Furthermore, ayer of dust was purposely put on the outside to suppress its smell. Even if someone cut it out, it would be ignored if it fell to the ground and covered with dust. This is a child¡¯s y, this Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy is really interesting. ¡±

    An Zheng wiped off the remaining dust in his body, and the purple light in the house became even stronger.

    ¡°Although it is not a Purple-Rank spirit stone yet, it can be called a purple Golden-Rank spirit stone.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This piece the size of my pinky finger, is at leasundred times more valuable than my previous Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that is over eighty kilograms. I will make a price now, so there¡¯s no need for that much. Five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, if anyone bids, I will sell it. ¡±

    He sat down and yed with the little purple Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. This thing¡¯s value was just too high. A piece of the purple Golden-Rank Spirit Stone¡¯s power could very well turn an ordinary person into a Lower Completion Stage Ranker, or even higher. Of course, ordinary people might not be able to take it. The value of this thing was for Higher Completion Stage Rankers, relying on their own hard work and talent, there was no chance for them to enter the Lower Celestial Stage, they could only rely on treasures to change their fates ¡­ Zi Golden-Rank¡¯s spirit stones were enough. The energy contained within was very pure and special, and after peak Higher Completion Stage cultivators absorbed it, they would have a chance of entering the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Helian Shan¡¯s face kept changing nonstop. It was obvious that he was ready to snatch the thing away in that one second. However, if he were to make a move now, he would have to kill everyone in the house. However, it was hard to say whether or not there were people hiding their strength in this room. Furthermore, the other big families of the Great Xixi might send people over as well.

    Helian Shan held back the impatience in his heart and took three deep breaths consecutively to calm himself down. Because he was already at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, it was almost impossible for him to be a strong warrior of the Lower Celestial Stage. His Inherent skill was limited, his physique was limited, and he could not withstand the power of the Lower Celestial Stage¡¯s cultivation. If he wanted to change it, he had to change his physique. He could do it with the spirit stones from Zi Golden-Rank.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡±

    While Helian Shan was speaking, his voice was still trembling slightly. ¡°It is indeed worth the price. Is anyone interested?¡±

    A middle-aged man who had been standing at the back of the crowd couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. ¡°This item is indeed worth five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    The beautiful woman who was previously joking with him shook her head, ¡°How can five hundred yuan be enough, I bid five hundred and fifty yuan. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the signal. The people from my Zhou family will be here soon.¡±

    The middle-aged man said: ¡°The Zhou family hase, but the Left will not?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Helian Shan immediately said, ¡°Six hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I bid. Will you sell it to me? ¡±

    When he spoke, his voice was practically pleading. This was because he was very clear that the moment the great ns intervened, the probability of him getting to this purple Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was zero. The number of Lower Celestial Stage Rankers was a sign of the strength of a family. It goes without saying how much of a significance it was to have one more Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. The Zhou family and the Left were originally evenly matched. Although they looked friendly on the surface, how could they be friendly? Once the Left had one more Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, it would be possible to suppress the Zhou Family.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and looked at Helian Shan apologetically, ¡°The highest bidder wins the auction. Right, isn¡¯t this your Helian Family¡¯s store? You all have the right to buy first... I believe in your strength. You can do it.

 Chapter 553 - No one would buy it

    <h4>Chapter 553 ¨C No one would buy it</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s look of squinting eyes was truly repulsive, but a good thing was still a good thing, enough to cause everyone in the room to be moved. In just a short moment, there were already people rushing in from the outside. No one could stop them. The faster they came, the more powerful they would be.

    Zhou, Left, Ning, Xu, Tantai ¡­

    The intelligencework was connected in all directions. Just this one incident alone was enough to show how terrifying the surveince between the various families was. The situation changed so quickly that the people of Helian Family were caught off guard. It was impossible to stop them, so Helian Shan could only look at An Zheng with a dark expression.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He wasn¡¯t afraid of getting into trouble today anyway.

    Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian did not know what An Zheng was doing, so they could only watch from the side. The more people that came in, the more worried they would be, since they were all monsters with unfathomable cultivation bases.

    If one could clearly see his cultivation level, then this world would no longer be terrifying.

    ¡°Purple-Rank Spirit Stones are rarely seen in this world.¡±

    After an old man from the Zhou Family saw the purple Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, his face became somewhat excited: ¡°Zi Golden-Rank, canpletely remove the impurity in a person¡¯s physique and bloodline, allowing someone who is unable to enter the Lower Celestial Stage to achieve their wish ¡­ The price of six hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone for this item is very fair, so much so that it may even be considered low. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re really lucky, you have such good eyesight. But to you, this is good luck and bad luck, do you understand? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If I don¡¯t understand, why would I sell it?¡±

    The old man from the Zhou familyughed, ¡°Well said, well said! But... Let¡¯s be clear. Although I can¡¯t see through your cultivation, but I can see how old you are. Although those old fellows can act like you, their skin, hair, bones, and even their temperament and demeanor will be exposed. And you really are very young, probably only around twenty years old. Hence, we can infer that even if you are a genius that only appears once every hundred years, you are still a part of the Lower Completion Stage ¡­ ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°Even if you sell this Purple Golden-Rank spirit stone and get six hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, do you think you can keep it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you think, senior?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°My name is Zhou Enshun. Some of the people from the Da Xi world know my name. I can say something on behalf of the Zhou family, do something... I won¡¯t take advantage of you, and I¡¯ll give you another bargaining chip. I¡¯ll offer six hundred Spirit Stones and give you another promise. Within three days, the Zhou family will be in charge of your safety. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°It¡¯s very attractive... ¡°So?¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°This is the final price?¡±

    The people from Leftughed: ¡°What the Zhou family can give you, but can¡¯t my Left give it to you? To put it harshly, the one being guarded by the Inside the Immortal Pce is my Left¡¯s Sacred Ground General. Little friend, I promise you the same, I¡¯ll give you another six hundred and fifty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    The Zhou family and Left present were the strongest, so the others temporarily did not n to bid. They knew that there might be something in the dozens of stones behind them, so they didn¡¯t need to start off with a falling out.

    Zhou En also said: ¡°Brother Zuo, speaking like that seems to hurt our rtionship.¡±

    Uncle Zuo smiled and said, ¡°Yes and no. You also know that my son¡¯s aptitude is dull, and he onlycks this kind of thing.¡±

    Zhou Enshun was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Logically speaking, since Brother Zuo has already said it so clearly, I should not have said anything.¡± However, before I came, elder brother had something to tell me, so ¡­ ¡±

    Uncle Zuo said, ¡°How about this, this item is given to me by you. If there¡¯s anything suitable for you in the future, I will bid it out and give it to you.¡±

    Zhou Enshun looked at the pile of stones. He could not believe that there wareasure hidden within those dozens of stones. Although the Helian Family had already gone down in the sun, and everyone knew that the strange things that had happened to the Helian Family would gradually decline and ultimately die when one reached that age, one¡¯s foundation still could not be underestimated. If there really were treasures in these stones, how could they not be seen?

    An Zheng seemed to have seen through Zhou Shun¡¯s thoughts, heughed and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you look behind, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t harm our rtionship.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhou Enshun nodded his head. ¡°Sure.¡±

    An Zheng swept a nce across everyone present and said: ¡°Everyone here is well aware that if your two families were to take the items, it would be difficult to avoid a few remaining people ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So I will take the liberty to say a few words. Since the two seniors of the Zhou family and Left have already said it, I cannot not give them face. Thus, when the Left obtained this purple Golden-Rank spirit stone, the price would be as Left had said. If there was one item that the seniors of the Zhou Family had set their eyes on, the seniors of the Left would bid on his behalf, and no one couldpete with him for this item. The rest will be auctioned off ording to An Zheng¡¯s principles. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Helian Shan: ¡°This is your family¡¯s territory, so ording to the rules, I will give you amission. ¡°How much you draw depends on my mood.¡±

    Helian Shan¡¯s face sank. ¡°Humph ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°These auctions are huge, so.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the few decorative bottles on the wine shelf that he had seen earlier. Helian Shan hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Wrap those four bottles up and send them over to this Young Master.¡±

    His subordinates immediately followed his orders, and acted very quickly.

    An Zheng pointed to the second stone: ¡°Although the thing inside is not a spirit stone from Zi Golden-Rank, its value is more or less there. If I¡¯m not wrong, the thing in here is a living thing ¡­ His life was sealed by someone with arge cultivation base. In other words, there was a small scale enchantment barrier inside. To be able to create a barrier inside the stone that has not been broken for tens of thousands of years, it must have been personally created by Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°So this stone cloth cloth was cut open, because the person who obtained it could also study the barrier, so it is likely to be of great help. ¡°However, if I do not cut it open, of course you all will not believe me. This is truly a difficult task.¡±

    Zhou En said casually: ¡°Little... ¡°Young mister, do you know what this living thing is?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, but inside the barrier, this thing can be big or small. Whether it was something the size of a golden toad, ohing the size of a giant dragon, they would not die even after tens of thousands of years. Furthermore, it could even make Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy personally make a move ¡­ This thing is definitely extraordinary, it might even be able topare to a Divine Beast. ¡±

    Even if it was a defective product, obtaining a Divine Beast would be equivalent to the n gaining an expert from the Lower Celestial Stage. After hesitating for a moment, Zhou Enshun said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut it open. If we don¡¯t cut it open, no one will know if what you say is true or not.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Alright, the item starting price is still five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. Think about it, a divine beast like five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Cut it open!¡±

    ¡°Cut it open!¡±

    The crowd gradually boiled over.

    Just now, when he cut ouiece of purple Golden-Rank spirit stone, it was already the peak of his entire life. However, An Zheng had said that there was a Divine Beast sealed inside this stone. His life was really going on and on, how could he not be excited?

    An Zheng nced at him, but he nced at An Zheng with reverence.

    The stonecutter took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, and then he started to cut the stone carefully. He just didn¡¯t understand. He had seen it more than once, so why couldn¡¯t he tell that there wareasure inside? How could he possibly know that An Zheng possessed the good old man¡¯s ability? With the power of Heaven¡¯s Eyes and his own extraordinary experience, how could he possiblypare to An Zheng?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, the thickness of the rockyer is about ten centimeters. There will be ayer of emptiness inside, but that is just an illusion. This Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy was really an interesting person. He had done all the wrong things with the stones just to be unable to be seen through. It¡¯s clearly here, but no one can see what¡¯s inside. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go for it, cut open ten centimeters and a stone orb will appear. The stone orb still needs to be cut. Just be careful. ¡±

    Master Cutting Stone gratefully looked at An Zheng, andpletelyplied with what An Zheng had said. The saber urately shed down nine centimeters, leaving a one centimeter mark. Then he cut it off again, and indeed, he saw a round stone orb inside. He sliced again. Ten centimeterster, another stone orb appeared. Cut again, another ten centimeters and another stone ball ¡­

    Chen Shaobai burst out inughter, ¡°This Immortal Emperor is able to y people to death.¡±

    The stonecutter was getting more and more nervous, and his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. As he shed, he became more cautious. Each sh wahinyer. An Zheng also did not speak, he only squinted his eyes and sat there, as if he was resting. No one in the room spoke, not even their breathing could be heard. The only sound that could be heard was the rustling of rocks, as if it was ringing in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Six to seven minutester, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes.

    He looked at Zhou En Shun and the others. ¡°The barrier is about toe out. The sealed Divine Beast seems to be weak, but it still cannot be underestimated.¡± So, seniors, please make your preparations. Once this item is released, it can cause harm. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, everyone became nervous. The old monsters looked at each other, then took a few steps forward. Although their strength was terrifying, they couldn¡¯t help but be nervous under this atmosphere.

    ¡°Cut it, I¡¯m just reminding you. The barrier is still there and it would not be easy for that thing toe out. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    The stone-cutter nervously lifted his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead, then turned to look at the several important figures. Honestly speaking, he was very scared. If something inside were toe out, he might just die. However, he was also filled with anticipation and excitement. How many masters would be able to cut out a divine beast like this?

    He lightly dropped the de, and with a ¡°pa¡± sound, thest stone ball fell out. The stone orb was actually transparent. It looked likhinyer of jade that was as clear as water. It was even more transparent than thin ice. As nothing unexpected happened, Rock¡¯s master heaved a sigh of relief. The people behind could not help but walk forward, wanting to see what exactly it was that was cut out.

    However ¡­ Everyone was stunned. Everyone thought that they would see a vicious God Beast witowerful aura.

    However, everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what was inside. It looked like a four-legged snake that was only as long as a little finger, and it even had ayer of soft fur on it.

    The little thing actually raised its head and let out a cry as if it was acting all proper.

    Chen Shaobai also went over to take a look, and then looked back at An Zheng. ¡°This might be... It¡¯s a fake divine beast. ¡±

    ¡°Five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, is there anyone willing to bid?¡±

    An Zheng ignored Chen Shaobai, and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Only a fool would bid.¡±

    Someone bitterly walked back to him and said, ¡°This guy must be a caterpir.¡±

    No one bid.

    Chen Shaobai took joy in his misfortune, ¡°It¡¯s done, I¡¯ve lost it.¡±

 Chapter 554 - Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 554 ¨C Calctions</h4>

    It was fine for Chen Shaobai to tease An Zheng himself, but he would naturally ept others¡¯ teasing of An Zheng. ncing at the people who were mumbling, Chen Shaobai snorted coldly, ¡°So what if it is a caterpir? Even if it is a caterpir, it is a caterpir from tens of thousands of years ago. After cultivating for tens of thousands of years, who dares to say that a caterpir cannot be a divine beast?¡±

    Miss Saeki thought for a while, but still didn¡¯t have any intention of making a move. The Left was rich, so five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were nothing to their family, but arge fortune was not earned through random means, it was through umtion. Five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s was already an astronomical figure to a mid-tier sect, so Uncle Zuo could not casually spend it.

    Zhou Enshun also had the same thought. The Zhou Family did notck Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but was this caterpir of unknown origin really a godly beast? With just that young man¡¯s words, five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone bought a worm. If word of this got out in the future, it would be a joke.

    An Zheng did not seem to mind and waved his hand, ¡°Since no one likes this item, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    An Zheng kept the transparent stone orb and casually pointed to the third stone: ¡°There iiece of paper sealed inside. I don¡¯t know what it is, I can only feel that it¡¯s a piece of paper.¡±

    He nced at the stone-slicing master, ¡°Cut it open. The starting price will still be five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.¡±

    Someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°Even the strongest sect like my Great State of Zhao would not be able to produce five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in a short while. This is not something that we can participate in.

    Another person said, ¡°We? We shall have no regrets for the rest of our lives if we are lucky enough to witness this scene. When the purple Golden-Rank Spirit Stone appeared, it would probably set off a bloody storm. There were still dozens of stones behind him, who knows what other treasures would drop. This youth is truly extraordinary. I have to say that I admire him. ¡±

    The young man standing beside him disdainfully said, ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    That man said angrily, ¡°How many times have I told you not to be arrogant? You said that he was lucky, but can you tell what¡¯s inside? If you can see it, I¡¯ll pass the family down to you. ¡°You don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. Others have left you more than ten streets behind.¡±

    The teenager coldly snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that someone would seal a piece of paper in a stone and keep it hidden from view. Spending so much energy just for fun? If there iiece of paper in that stone, I will eat theyer of rock that was cut off. ¡±

    An Zheng did not pay any attention to him and nodded towards the master of the cut stone. That stone-chopping master had calmed down quite a bit. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first one. He ced the stone on the table and subconsciously looked at An Zheng.

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°The inneryer is hollow. It¡¯s the same trick, a small sized barrier sealed the aura. Just cut it open. There¡¯s no need to be too careful. ¡±

    He followed An Zheng¡¯s instructions and shed down with his de. After the de went in a few centimeters, there was no more resistance, and it was clear that it had cut intollow ce. Then he spun the knife around and the rock cracked.

    It was actually a piece of paper.

    The youth who had spoken earlier was stunned for a moment, and his face instantly turned pale.

    However, before anyone could react, that palm-sized piece of paper suddenly flew up and sped outside. The speed was so fast that cultivators with Captive Stage could not see it clearly.

    The cultivator standing furthest away also had Captive Stage, but he was thest to react and reached out to grab it. As soon as his hand touched the paper, a streak of red me came down from the paper and immediately burnt him into a fireball. In the blink of an eye, he was reduced to ashes.

    Miss Saeki made her move, bringing her hands together. In the air, two gigantic palms mmed into each other and caught that piece of paper. But a momentter, the scarlet colored me once again appeared, burning the palm formed from the Cultivation Power to a crisp.

    ¡°Evil creature!¡±

    Zhou Enshun thought it was some sort of demonic beast. With a flick of his hand, his magical equipment immediately flew out. The artifact had a purple glow, but it was not a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. As the magical equipment grewrger in the wind, it turned out to be a clock. Therge bell rotated, and in an instant, it caught up to the piece of paper and locked it into the ground. In the blink of an eye, the purple-colored Golden-Rank¡¯s clock actually began to turn red. In just a few moments, the body of the bell had be a deep red, as if it would melt at any time.

    Both of Miss Saeki¡¯s hands formed a seal, and a cold longsword materialized in front of her, pressing down on the clock. The moment the frost sword appeared, the room¡¯s temperature immediately dropped significantly. Many people had ayer of frost on their brows and eyshes. All those present were cultivators with Captive Stage above, so it was obvious how terrifying the cold energy that even they could not withstand was.

    The frost sword pressed down on the greatclock, and the fiery red color on it slowly faded away. However, a tremendous force crashed out of therge bell and sent it flying. It was unknown what that piece of paper was, but it was extremely terrifying. Reaching Zhou En Shun and Uncle Zuo¡¯s levels, even an early stage Lower Celestial Stage could be considered to be one of the peak existences amongst cultivators. Both of them could barely suppress their emotions. This piece of paper was simply too powerful!

    Abel and Zhou Enshun looked at each other, then nodded. The two of them had a lingering fear. What exactly was that piece of paper? It was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see it clearly. However, the power of fire contained within them was ridiculously strong. Even with their cultivation bases, they still needed to work together to suppress them.

    However, just when they thought they could suppress it, the suppressing force under the clock suddenly disappeared. Then, the space dozens of meters away became blurry as the piece of paper tore through the space and appeared in another ce. Furthermore, the mes floating above them clearly understood the meaning of anger. It looked like it wanted to die together with everyone present. This piece of paper seemed to have intelligence of its own. It floated there, ring at the crowd likiger eyeing its prey.

    ¡°Infinity Empyrean.¡±

    A very loud and clear voice suddenly sounded from outside the door as a Old Taoist wearing daoist robe walked in withrge strides.

    ¡°Rules, return!¡±

    Old Taoist reached out with his left hand, and drew a pattern in the air with his middle finger. The piece of paper floated towards him as if it saw its home, and thennded gently in his palm.

    ¡°A precious treasure.¡±

    Old Taoist raised his head and looked at everyone. His gaze finallynded on An Zheng, ¡°My friend, this thing has some rtionship with my Dao Sect. It is the legacy of my Dao Sect¡¯s founder ¡­ Of course, you found this. I should let you pay for it. No matter how much they pay, I will pay as much as I can. In addition, I will give you a Purple Golden-Rank medicinal pellet. ¡±

    which was a medicinal pellet of the Purple Golden-Rank!

    That was already something that could not be measured using just the price of a city. Zi Golden-Rank¡¯s medicinal pellet was only a step away from bing a divine pellet. Possessing the godly effect of having the flesh and bones of the living dead was equivalent to having an extra life.

    Uncle Zuo and Zhou Enshun looked at each other again, their eyes filled with dread.

    ¡°This humble Taoist is arrogant and proud, my name is Xu Qingmei.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Xu Qingliang, the second ranked expert of Mount Wudang, was second only to the Sect Leader and Zhang Zhenjun. Beneath Mount Wudang, it was unknown how many extremely powerful and grand cultivators were under his tutge. Rumor had it that the Zhang Zhenjun had always been in secluded meditation, ignoring worldly matters. Xu Qing had been the one to decide everything in Mount Wudang.

    No matter how high their status was, no one dared to speak carelessly in front of Xu Qing. The Jianghu has recognized that Wudang Mountain is the orthodox sect of Dao. Most cultivators of the Central ins considered themselves disciples of the Daoist sects. Regardless of which sect it was, they all acknowledged that cultivation had started in the Dao Sect. Therefore, everyone was filled with reverence towards Mount Wudang. Even Daxi Shenghuang would always be courteous in front of the Zhang Zhenjun.

    Of course, if it was about cultivation level, the Zhang Zhenjun might not be Chen Wunuo¡¯s match.

    An Zheng immediately stood up and walked over, sping both hands: ¡°Greetings senior.¡±

    Xu Qing shook her head. ¡°Being old isn¡¯t much of a reason to be respected, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous.¡± This object was actually a talisman. It was personally drawn by the founder of the Founding Faction. It contained the power of the world¡¯s primordial mes. There¡¯s no need to mention its power, but you may or may not know how to control it. If any of you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll ept the talisman. If you need any help from Mount Wudang in the future, you can juste find me, Xu Qing, and let me pass. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and took ouorcin bottle, ¡°People in the martial arts world, whether they are born or entered society, must keep their word and keep their word. I¡¯ll give you the golden core, and I don¡¯t have that many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with me, if you trust me and leave your address, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you. Or maybe, you can go to Mount Wudang for it yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°A Purple Golden-Rank medicinal pellet is already a rare treasure and its value is the same as this talisman paper. Five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would not be needed.¡±

    Xu Qing¡¯s face fell, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone in the world who didn¡¯t care about the five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. However, An Zheng¡¯s eyes were clear, and he could not see any other scheme behind it, so he let out a long sigh: ¡°A young person¡¯s abilities must be respected.¡±

    With his status, he actually gave a deep bow and turned around to leave.

    ¡°If anything happens, just ask me, Xu Qing, to step aside.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, walked back and spread his hands: ¡°I am a little tired today, so I will store the remaining things in Helian Family¡¯s shop. The item will be here. I believe the people of Helian Family will not do anything. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng pulled Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian and left. Those people looked at each other, not knowing what An Zheng was trying to do. But even though An Zheng had left, the things were still there, so no one stopped him.

    After walking for a long distance, Chen Shaobai said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re really ambitious. With so many good things left here, you¡¯re not afraid of others stealing them away.¡±

    An Zhengughed: Who are they? They were all staring at him. Only a fool would make the first move. Helian Family dares? Even the Left and Zhou family did not dare to, and would always watch each other. What¡¯s more ¡­ There are only three objects in that pile of stones. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant, out of those dozens of stones, only these three have things. They don¡¯t know. Let them keep watch. Now that half of the pce¡¯s experts are in Helian Family¡¯s shop, let¡¯s do what we need to do. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai finally reacted: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°So you were scheming against them!¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°There will be more expertsing over, and Inside the Immortal Pce will quickly be empty. If we enter the Star Seizer Pavilion again, no one will be able to snatch it away from us. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You make it sound simple, you don¡¯t even know where Star Seizer Pavilion is.¡±

    An Zheng said mysteriously: ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 555 - Star Seizer Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 555 ¨C Star Seizer Pavilion</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng with disbelief: ¡°You know?¡±

    An Zheng answered seriously: ¡°Of course I know, if not why would I waste so much time in Helian Family¡¯s shop? Firstly, he wanted those people to focus their attention on those stones. Most likely, all of them would be staring fixedly at him tonight. No one dared to look away, fearing that they would lose too much of their things. The second is to deceive people, let people think that I care about those stones, but in fact it is something else. ¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°Let¡¯s enter the Big Mustard Space.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Did you really find it? Isn¡¯t that all dog shit luck is? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You don¡¯t know, Oldman Huo once said that I have great fortune.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Cut the crap, hurry up and go.¡±

    In order to avoid being seen as a spy, the three of them deliberately made a big circle, circling and circling for a long time before finally entering the Big Mustard space. Upon entering, Chen Shaobai could not help but ask An Zheng about the location of the Starplucking Tower multiple times.

    An Zheng took out the four bottles from the dimensional tool that he carried with him: ¡°It¡¯s inside one of the bottles, but ¡­¡±

    Before Chen Shaobai could be happy, An Zheng¡¯s tone changed once again, ¡°From the rocks around, you can tell that the Ancestor Purple Ivy you thought he was was was someone with an unfathomable temper. He is simply a ¡­ A crazy person had no tricks at all. One of the four bottles must be that he intentionally ced it in such a conspicuous ce, so that no one else can find it. This is his bad taste. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either ¡­¡± Just how much does he hate this world? ¡±

    When An Zheng suddenly said this sentence, even Chen Shaobai, who imed that he was Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant, was unable to understand it.

    Qi Tian, however, nodded his head. ¡°How did you sense it?¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Because... He had been ying with me. Even if it seems like he was ying with other people¡¯s little tricks, it¡¯s just to make me feel less bored ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s just a feeling. Say, he kowtowed to himself, set up a sculpture for himself, opened a restaurant for himself with iparable luxury but low ss decorations, and even created a Star Seizer Pavilion to store records of the road he walked on ¡­ He hated the world, and that was my first feeling. And then, he was iparably lonely. ¡±

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°Perhaps you are right, Purple Ivy is a very strange person. No one knew of his past, not even a record. He had never cultivated in any sect and waogue cultivator that was looked down upon by most of the martial artists. However, at his level, a rogue cultivator could already look down on those who looked down on him. He even went as far as to sit beside his sculpture and continue drinking by himself. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You said that Purple Ivy left with Qinglian during the battle with Xuan-Yuan?¡±

    Qi Tian replied: ¡°Rumours said so. At that time, because Qinglian didn¡¯t want to give Xuan-Yuan the position of the ruler of the Immortal Emperor, the two of them attacked loudly. He tore open the space and disappeared. Purple Ivy also followed along when he thought it was fun, and disappeared at the same time. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Perhaps ¡­ He didn¡¯t go with us for fun. ¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, it¡¯s just a feeling. The battle between the green lotus and Xuan-Yuan had split open the space; in fact, this was the reason why the immortal pce had been destroyed. If Purple Ivy hates this world, if he is lonely, after ripping off space, he might want to go somewhere else to continue his adventure. ¡±

    Qi Tian was slightly stunned, ¡°You mean there is another world? ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°In this boundless universe, whoever can say anything is absolutely certain. Before the cultivators, manpower could not defeat tigers and leopards. And now? There is no absolute certainty in this world. Perhaps there ce where one does not know of such things, and there are many other worlds or worlds that only exist and do not interact with each other. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your way of thinking is really bold and unrestrained. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, tell me which bottle is most likely to contain Star Seizer Pavilion.¡±

    An Zheng asked footal of four bottles from the store. Although they looked exquisite, they did not have the scent of any magic tools, and were just decorations. The bottle seemed to be made of the highest grade of crystals. No one knew how the contents of the bottle were put into it, but if the bottle wasn¡¯t broken, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to be taken out.

    In one of the bottles was a boat, a house, a tree, and thest one empty.

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°An Zheng, how are you so sure that Star Seizer Pavilion will be in these four bottles? It was said that the Starpicker Restaurant was one of thergest buildings in the world. It was said that the height of the pavilion was ny-nine floors, which was about the same height as the sculpture that Chen Shaobai had made for himself. Can a ny-nine story building really shrink and be put into this bottle? ¡±

    An Zheng picked up one of the bottles and looked at it carefully. He discovered that the bottle was thick and seemed to bepletely transparent, but if he looked carefully, he would find that there were some shallow lines around the bottle. Between the two lines, there seemed to be some hexagonal marks that looked like a beehive, but it was even lighter and almost impossible to see.

    An Zheng frowned slightly, maybe this was the mark left behind by the bottle¡¯s own crystal, or maybe it was deliberately carved out using a mysterious sword technique just for its beauty.

    ¡°Could it be that this bottle isn¡¯t aplete body, but is instead a pieced together piece?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the contents of the bottle and really couldn¡¯t think of a way to take it out without damaging the bottle. He could only wonder if the bottle had been pieced together. However, there were no traces of it. It was wless.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked anxiously.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but these four bottles are indeed strange.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°So? I might as well break the bottle and take out the contents. The closest thing to him was that house. Didn¡¯t you say before that Purple Ivy was an interesting person. This is where I put the house. You must think it¡¯s not that house, of course. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t break it for now, I think Purple Ivy is not that shallow.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Qi Tian also agreed with Chen Shaobai¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to think so much into it, we can just directly shatter it. Trees, houses, boats, empty bottles. If he didn¡¯t break it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to discover its secrets. Maybe Purple Ivy thought like that, and didn¡¯t dare to break the bottle, so no one will be able to find anything. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No ¡­ The reason why Purple Ivy¡¯s Star Seizer Pavilion was not found was not because he did not want others to find it, but because it was a game he yed. If there was someone who could find the Star Seizer Pavilion, then he might... He wouldn¡¯t even try to stop them. If someone really did find him, he would feel very happy. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°You aren¡¯t the type of person toin.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°That¡¯s right, how can we find it without fighting?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You said that no one in this world understands Purple Ivy, and no one understands him right? To Purple Ivy, this was what made him most sad. He was careless, even entric. But he never went beyond that. He doesn¡¯t hurt people. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng ced the four bottles on the ground and sat cross-legged as he stared at the bottle, as if he did not want to let go of any details. ¡°Purple Ivy ierson who has a bad taste, he does not harm people but likes to toy with people ¡­ The things in these four bottles might not be his trick. ¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to think about this from Purple Ivy¡¯s perspective.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Qi Tian shook his head: ¡°No one can understand his thoughts, it¡¯s too bizarre.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If ¡­ If it was a normal person¡¯s way of thinking, the first thing they would think of after confirming that there was something wrong with the four bottles would be the three bottles that had something inside. He wanted to know if the things inside were truly from the Star Seizer Pavilion. People who were a bit abnormal would wonder if the empty bottle was the key. What do the most abnormal people think? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m an abnormal person.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Even though I¡¯m nouman, I feel that I¡¯m pretty normal. I was going to say, maybe the empty bottle is the key. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed, ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s not the key, the bottle itself is the key.¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Let me try. Even if I fail, I will not lose anything.¡±

    ¡°Wood symbolizes life. It has roots and is rooted in the earth, so this one is at the bottom.¡±

    An Zheng put away the first bottle: ¡°The house symbolizes home, and is home, so put it in the second house. Is the ship a symbol of drifting, a kind of adventure, a kind of expectation, a yearning for the distance? So put it in the third... As for the empty bottle, it¡¯s because he feels that no one can understand him and no one can be his friend, so he¡¯s empty, lonely, and ced on top. ¡±

    An Zheng stacked the four bottles together, making them look like a strange tower.

    After cing the four bottles away, a weak light shed out from his palm. It wainy Cultivation Power. An Zheng did not know what would happen, so he did not dare to rashly use arge amount of Cultivation Power. As his strength slowly poured into the bottle, it began to glow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Qi Tian was stunned: It¡¯s that simple? Just stack the four bottles together? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power began to pour in from the bottom bottle, and as if lighting uall tower, the four bottles gradually lit up. Suddenly, the earth shook. The Big Mustard space had started to be unstable for some reason. When Chen Shaobai shouted, we were discovered, but before we could even react, the Big Mustard space had cracked.

    As for the four bottles, they grew as the wind blew them forward, and in an instant, they turned intall tower that could not be seen at first nce. The shallow circles on the bottle were the marks of ny-nine floors. Putting the four bottles together, it just so happened to be the ny-ninth floor. Those hexagonal marks that were like a beehive were the windows.

    No one attacked. The only reason why the space had ruptured was because the Star-Seizing Tower was simply too terrifying.

    An Zheng and the others looked up at the tall building in a daze, as if they had seen the legendary man in bright colors on a certain level of the fence. He just stood there with a smile on his face and eyes that seemed to be saying ¡­ Damn, someone finally noticed it.

    Yes, he was such a strange person. The bottle was the Star Seizer Pavilion. Once the bottle was broken, it would be equivalent to smashing the Star Seizer Pavilion. The four bottles that were separated were extremely fragile. After connecting together, it was the sturdy and indestructible Star Seizer Pavilion.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Heavens, don¡¯t tell me that if someone were to casually smash the bottle to pieces, wouldn¡¯t he feel heartache?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Maybe... He just wants to see how regretful those people who broke the bottle would look after knowing what he broke. ¡±

 Chapter 556 - The first year of cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 556 ¨C The first year of cultivation</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, a little confused: ¡°So I created an unparalleled good thing, and everyone wants to see how it looks like, so they want it for themselves. I put it there and make it look like it doesn¡¯t matter. It really broke ¡­ And then tell them the truth, so that they¡¯ll regret it to death? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Maybe it is, maybe it is not.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my ancestor¡¯s personality is really overbearing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But Star Seizer Pavilion broke your Big Mustard space, we are already exposed.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then what are we waiting for, what are we going to find after rushing in, these are all the legacies my ancestor left me!¡±

    Before An Zheng could pull Chen Shaobai away, Chen Shaobai had already rushed in like the wind.

    The 99th level of the Star Seizer Pavilion looked so shocking. The great doors were wide open, and it was as if countless treasures were being waved at them. At this time, the Inside the Immortal Pce was filled with experts. When the Star Seizer Pavilion appeared, even if one did not know who was from the Star Seizer Pavilion, they would rush over like locusts to investigate what was going on.

    Qi Tian watched as Chen Shaobai rushed in, said something about ¡°I like to do things the most¡±, and then rushed in as well. An Zheng sighed, then followed suit.

    After Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian rushed in, they wanted to see if there were anything good. However, after An Zheng entered the door, he thought about how to close the door. However, it took him a while to confirm that ¡­ There was no door board at all. There was only a door frame, and even deities could not close it. An Zheng decided to summon his thirty Holy Fish Scale s. If they could hold them for a while, then it would be fine.

    An Zheng turned around and saw that both Chen Shaobai and Chen Shaobai were standing there in a daze. Looking around, he realized that the first floor waspletely empty, without even a single decoration. The floor tiles were so bright that they could reflecerson¡¯s shadow. When he raised his head, he saw as many lights as there were stars, so he was able to see through the entire floor with a single nce ¡­ This was an empty floor, with nothing to show for it.

    There was nothing on the floor, but there was something on the wall.

    ¡°A mural?¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked over, but he waspletely confused by what he saw.

    An Zheng walked around the room, and then stopped and said: ¡°This is the beginning,e and take a look.¡±

    Qi Tian moved closer to look. ¡°This ¡­ Could it be the life experience that Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy drew for him? ¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t have any treasures, just looking at this grand character¡¯s vast experience is alsype of harvest.¡±

    The first picture was of a lonely child, about three or four years old, wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket as he stood in front of the door. He looked up at the sky, his eyes empty except for sadness and fear. That family¡¯s door was open. An Zheng subconsciously looked inside, and then felt his scalp go numb ¡­ He could vaguely see the people on the ground. Although he could only see a few feet, he was certain that they were the ones who had fallen.

    ¡°He¡¯s been an orphan since he was a child.¡±

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°I¡¯m so young, I don¡¯t know how I endured it.¡±

    The second picture was of a desert filled with sand. The little boy in cotton clothes looked a little older than before, about five or six years old. He lowered his head to the sand and wind as he walked, but no one knew what he relied on to persevere. His clothes were torn and no longer fit him. His face looked dirty for at least a year or two, but his eyes were so bright.

    ¡°He knows where he¡¯s going.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Maybe his parents were killed by someone, and he is looking for a legendary ce to cultivate to take revenge for his parents?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just running away, looking fce where no one can find him.¡±

    That¡¯s right ¡­ A little boy of five or six years old, who would believe that he could enter a desert that ate people without spitting out their bones? Without beingpletely prepared, even the martial artists would not dare to casually enter the depths of the desert. Even the demon beasts that were most ustomed to the desert climate did not dare to fight against the might of the heavens. No one believed that he would be able to reach this ce.

    This picture was extremely soul-stirring, and was very different from the frescoes of the Buddhist Sect and the Great Xi. The people in the painting looked like they were living beings.

    The third picture showed the boy falling to the ground due to the terrible weather. He was lying in the desert with despair in his eyes. Maybe at this moment he gave up and just wanted to die. The wind and sand gradually buried him, but he only had despair and no fear. That gaze made people¡¯s heart ache, and even Qi Tian felt his heart throb in pain.

    Every picture is veryrge, but the art is amazingly intricate. If one looked carefully, one would be able to see that every single grain of sand was so clear.

    The people watching the fourth diagram werepletely terrified.

    ¡°So, it turns out that I¡¯m not tired from walking. Instead, I¡¯ve sunk into quicksand.¡±

    An Zheng felt chills run down his spine. He thought that if he had entered the desert alone at that age, he would have gotten stuck in quicksand from the chase ¡­ It must have been painful at thest moment. But in Purple Ivy¡¯s eyes, within the despair and despair, there was also a sense of relief that was difficult for others to detect. Perhaps ¡­ Death was actually one of the means of release for him at that time.

    The fifth diagram caused a person¡¯s mood to improve, but curiosity was also aroused.

    The boy fell into the quicksand, which was likhick cloud in the sky, and the boy fell out of it.

    ¡°There is another world beneath the desert!¡±

    Qi Tian said in astonishment: ¡°He was sucked in by the flowing sand, but he did not die. He fell into an unknown world. You see, he fell andnded on the grass. There were mountains in the distance, there was water, there was a manor, and there was even a sun ¡­ This iuge enchantment! ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°After he was sucked into the quicksand, he coincidentally entered a barrier that had long been buried by the desert. Right now, it is impossible to tell which ancient senior created this barrier.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This is the beginning of his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°This is the fifth diagram. Why is there a single word written on it?¡±

    Qi Tian asked curiously.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The first year of cultivation, this might be what you mean.¡±

    The sixth picture was of the boy searching the barrier with caution, but he didn¡¯t see anything. This ce looked like it was filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, as if it waaradise. He was happy that he could finally avoid being hunted and survive in a better environment. The little boy in the painting was excitedly picking fruits, chasing butterflies and catching grasshoppers. He bathed in theke and even cut a small boat with a knife made of polished stone.

    ¡°His life ability is so strong!¡±

    Chen Shaobai found it hard to understand. ¡°He¡¯s just a five or six-year-old boy, why does he know so much? He built his own house, built a boat to fish, even builextile machine... This is terrible. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. He also couldn¡¯t understand how a little boy could understand so much. Even if he had a physique that could cultivate, and his physique was shockingly strong, it would be impossible for him to travel the world by himself when he was three or four years old. However, he had definitely not started his cultivation yet, because the previous few diagrams did not contain any pictures of him cultivating.

    ¡°Look!¡± He fished something out of the water. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai quickly walked to the seventh painting and shouted. An Zheng and Qi Tian followed behind and discovered that the little boy in the painting was still the same age and the boat was almost at the center of theke. He must have been fishing, but he caught a bottle. The shape of the bottle looked exactly the same as the four bottles that An Zheng had asked for ¡­

    ¡°Is therree in the bottle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a bottle. Look, there are four of them. A boat, a tree, a house, and an empty bottle.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, it¡¯s exactly the same as the four bottles you found!¡±

    ¡°Could these be the four bottles?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the painting, ¡°Now I finally know ¡­ Why did Purple Ivy build sucuge desert behind his own pce ¡­ He had a fortuitous encounter in the desert. To him, the desert had changed his entire life. These four bottles are not the Star Plucking Pavilion that we are at, but another form of respect from Purple Ivy. Perhaps even he does not know who left behind these four bottles, so he can only use the construction of a ny-ninth floor to thank that senior. ¡±

    ¡°Heavens!¡±

    ¡°The fourth bottle is not empty. There is a book inside. Take a look at Purple Ivy¡¯s hands.¡±

    It was only then that Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian noticed that there was a book in Purple Ivy¡¯s hands. If not for An Zheng¡¯s reminder, they would have thought that had already taken it. Because fishing is a boring process, it¡¯s not strange to bring a book. Chen Shaobai intentionally went back to the previous painting and looked at it, to make sure that Purple Ivy did not bring the book with him.

    ¡°This is his enlightenment.¡±

    The next few pictures were all about the little boy¡¯s cultivation and reading, using these pictures to describe how he hadpletely forgotten to eat and sleep. The sun and moon were changing, but the little boys were all sitting by theke with their heads down, reading. They were extremely engrossed. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was cold or hot, day or night.

    This was the end of the first level of the painting.

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath, and then, slowly exhaled. ¡°So, this is a story of a fortuitous encounter. To sum it up, my ancestor was being hunted down for some reason. Only he was able to escape after his family died, so he had to hide in the desert to survive. Initially, I had thought that I would die without a doubt after being sucked in by the quicksand, but unexpectedly, I fell into a formation that no one knows about, and even obtained some sort of inheritance from this formation. ¡±

    Qi Tian nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be like that.¡±

    ¡°One ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°One, it was the meaning of the first year. And on this floor, the events of the same year were all described. Therefore ¡­ When Purple Ivy became the Immortal Emperor, he had only cultivated for ny-nine years? ¡±

    After he finished this sentence, even he, himself, was shocked. ¡°Ny-ninth floor, Star Seizer Pavilion, does not have any treasures at all ¡­ It was just a kind of reminiscence Purple Ivy had of the past, a kind of nostalgia he felt for the people who had helped him in the past. Every floor was probably empty, just the mural. Furthermore, he only used ny-nine years to be one of the three people with the most frightening cultivation in the world, the Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°This ¡­ ¡°This is way too freaking terrifying.¡±

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden crash from outside. It was obvious that something had heavily smashed into the Holy Fish Scale blocking the door. That sound was very loud, and because the Holy Fish Scale and An Zheng¡¯s blood vessels were connected, An Zheng¡¯s body swayed, and his face was actually somewhat pale.

    ¡°There¡¯s a very scary guy outside too.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look, seeing the Holy Fish Scale at the door, on the verge of copsing.

 Chapter 557 - Pills Array

    <h4>Chapter 557 ¨C Pills Array</h4>

    It was unknown who it was that hade from outside the door. It was so ferocious that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate. The entrance that the Holy Fish Scale sealed was on the verge of copse after two consecutive collisions. With the entrance of the Starseizing Tower open, Holy Fish Scale alone would not be able to stop it.

    There were countless experts in Inside the Immortal Pce, and there were also many who were higher in cultivation level than An Zheng. At this moment, it was impossible for the ny-nine floors to remain hidden from the public.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡±

    The first floor was empty, since there were only murals, he might as well go up to the second floor first. At this point in time, An Zheng and the others had already forgotten whether or not there were any good things in the Starpicker Pavilion, and the story on the mural had already made them forget about other things.

    Chen Shaobai was the first to climb the stairs: ¡°You go up first, I¡¯ll use the yaksha umbre to create a barrier. When you guyse up, you can also carry it for a while.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he exchanged a nce with Qi Tian, and the two of them rushed over and used their hands to support the Holy Fish Scale. The people outside saw that they had failed to break open the door a few times, and were clearly angry, as they punched the Holy Fish Scale s. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were only able to endure for three breaths of time before they were shaken, and at the same time, moved towards the second floor while holding hands. Coincidentally, Chen Shaobai had also finished setting up the barrier. With a shout, An Zheng gathered the Holy Fish Scale and rushed to the second floor with Qi Tian.

    A man dressed in ck strode in. He was in no hurry to catch up to them and instead, scanned his surroundings. ¡°Shameless!¡± They actually moved everything out! ¡±

    Arge group of people rushed in from behind him. It seemed that there were men, women, and children from all kinds of sects. Amongst them were many cultivators who were previously at the hotel in Helian Family.

    ¡°Is this the legendary Star Seizer Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°My god, it¡¯s so damn big!¡±

    ¡°A ny-nine story tall building enters the clouds. This Purple Ivy is truly the strongest person in the world. If we were to build sucuge creature by ourselves, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to replicate such a miracle anymore. ¡±

    ¡°There must be a lot of treasures here, but now it¡¯s empty. Those three kids have taken all of it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this is unbearable. This thing is not theirs, but everyone¡¯s. Everyone has the right to obtain the treasures within. ¡±

    ¡°Find them and kill them?!¡±

    ¡°We are people with status, don¡¯t say such vulgar words like don¡¯t kill us.¡±

    ¡°Find them and educate them well!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that on the wall?¡±

    ¡°Who cares what kind of f * cking paintings they are, who would be in the mood to look at these broken paintings!¡±

    ¡°I took a look and it seems to be about some of Purple Ivy¡¯s past.¡±

    ¡°Whose fucking past is it to love, what is it to me? [I came here to find the treasure. If there isn¡¯t any treasure, then who the hell is going to find out about the past?] I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Purple Ivy or Lu Luo, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is full of virtue.¡±

    ¡°Good? ¡°What a f * * king d * * ing shit.¡±

    It seemed that some of them had started to go crazy after smelling the scent of the treasure. They had forgotten that this was not their home, that everything here did not belong to them. The ugliness of human nature was magnified to the extreme at this moment. If Purple Ivy was still here, he would definitely be staring coldly at them from a hidden ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    Someone shouted out, ¡°The treasures have all been taken by the three scumbags. We cannot let them go. Let¡¯s go up and kill every one we see. If there¡¯s something good, we can split it equally. ¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The crowd began to boil, and quite a few began to rush up the stairs. On the other hand, the higher the cultivation level, the more reserved one would be. Several people were standing by the wall, watching and clicking their tongues in wonder. The lower the cultivation level of the crowd, the happier they were. Some people rushed up, while others instigated them from behind. Those that rushed up were idiots, and those that followed were evil people.

    The second floor was still empty. The surrounding murals seemed as if they had just been painted yesterday. They were so clear and bright. Chen Shaobai used his yaksha umbre to create a barrier to block the door. Before the three of them finished looking at the frescoes on the second floor, the people below had already started attacking the barrier.

    Qi Tian turned his head to take a look, with his eyes filled with disdain: ¡°If they rush inter and find out that this ce is empty, if we exin that they didn¡¯t take anything, would they believe it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Letter? You overestimate them. Even if we kneel down and say we didn¡¯t take anything, they would still kill us first. Furthermore, we were the ones who found this Starseizing Tower, and Purple Ivy is my ancestor.

    An Zheng shook his head without saying a word, his mindpletely focused on the fresco. The murals on the second floor and thest part of the first floor told the same story. They were all about how Purple Ivy cultivated during his youth. The exquisite intricacies of the murals could be used toprehend something. Unfortunately, the people outside attacked too quickly, so they could only continue to move towards the third floor.

    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll die here.¡±

    Chen Shaobai crawled to the third floor as he spoke: ¡°I wonder what my ancestor would feel if he found out that I was beaten to death just to look at the events of his life.¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°How long can your barrierst against this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That may not be so. I used the thirty six Yaksha Umbre¡¯s barrier, so it¡¯s basically useless against a great cultivator. Those under the Lower Completion Stage could still hold on for a little while, while those under the Higher Completion Stage could only hold on for a few minutes. If you really are a cultivator who has surpassed the Higher Completion Stage, you can break it in one blow. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Continue going up, I hope there¡¯s a way out.¡±

    The three of them went to the third floor, but there was nothing there. But for some reason, An Zheng and the others still looked at the mural on the third floor very seriously before continuing onwards. Then, An Zheng once again sealed the door of the three floor with the Holy Fish Scale. Fortunately, the Holy Fish Scale had fused with An Zheng¡¯s body. Even if the Holy Fish Scale was knocked down, it could still return to An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The three of them went up one level just like that. The people behind him were chasing him more and more. These people were about to go crazy. The first level they went up to was empty, the second level was empty, and the animal nature of the human bone began to be released. They started to be more and more ferocious, wishing that they could hack An Zheng and the others into pieces. Fortunately, An Zheng and the others had a lot of treasures, and the Holy Fish Scale could be used repeatedly, so they could still persevere.

    Initially, the man in ck robe went up to the third floor, his expression slightly changed, ¡°It¡¯s still empty, this is too much.¡± All of you are so hungry that you leave nothing behind, just like a locust crossing the border. I originally wanted to leave you with your lives, but now, it seems that there is no longer a need for you to live. ¡±

    It was as Chen Shaobai had said, no one would believe that the tower was truly empty. Everyone felt that the item had been taken away by An Zheng and the others, and their eyes turned red. This was the Star Seizer Pavilion personally built by one of the Immortal Emperors, Purple Ivy. They only wanted to catch up to An Zheng and the others quickly and kill them all, then seize all the treasures from them.

    The ck-clothed man wanted to continue moving forward, but was stopped by someone behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    It was a middle-aged man who appeared to be around forty years old. He was wearing ordinary silk clothes and it was impossible to discern his identity. However, he had an air of self-confidence and did not get angry. It was clear that he held a high position.

    ¡°General, this is Purple Ivy¡¯s treasure.¡±

    The man in ck said.

    The middle-aged man who was called General was the Left Swordhall of the Temple General. Left Swordhall looked around before shaking his head, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re still as impatient as ever, your temperament is unstable. There was no second exit. The three of them could not get out. You have to learn how to judge the situation. Now, with so many cannon fodder rushing forward, you have to let them go. If we fight with those three, the more casualties the better. ¡±

    The ck-robed man lowered his head. ¡°Foster father¡¯s teachings are correct. But I keep on having the feeling that anything, regardless of what it is, is better to personally make it and personally bring it over.¡±

    The Left Swordhall stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re still feeling embarrassed about your responsibilities.¡±

    The ck cloaked man¡¯s expression changed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Fu Qi knows his wrongs.¡±

    Left Swordhall said: ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of wandering soldiers that are not enough to scare us. Can¡¯t we just let them fight and kill us in front of us? The death of these people is a good thing for us. Just follow behind them and don¡¯t attack until it¡¯s time for you to do so. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    The man in ck lowered his head and replied, but a fierce look shed across his eyes.

    Left Swordhall looked around and coldly snorted, ¡°Those fools in Helian Family, didn¡¯t even know they were being yed around by a little kid. If this matter were to spread out, the face of the Helian Family would bepletely gone. Therefore, the people of Helian Family are more anxious than you. What¡¯s more, do you really think those three brats are weak chickens? They are not easy to deal with. ¡±

    The ck-robed man no longer spoke. He looked extremely respectful.

    An Zheng and the others climbed up floor after floor, while the people behind broke through floor after floor. Time flew by, and by the time dawn arrived, An Zheng and the rest had already climbed up more than seventy floors, while the people below were also panting from exhaustion.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked around: ¡°There is a barrier on the windows, with our cultivation, we cannot get out.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°I can only go up, I hope to find a way out.¡±

    But just at this time, a sneer came from outside, ¡°Do you really think you can escape? You¡¯ve already stolen more than seventy floors¡¯ worth of treasures, but you¡¯re stillcking in greed. If I don¡¯t get rid of you guys, there will be no justice in the martial arts world. Don¡¯t you like hiding in there? ¡°Then I don¡¯t think you shoulde out.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, a ck light shed outside.

    Qi Tian immediately sealed the barrier he had ced, and discovered that someone had ced a barrier around him. Furthermore, they were simply unable to open this spirit formation. This barrier was based on a Daoism spell formation. It used medicinal pills as the eye of the formation, and was arge medicinal pill formation. There were 36yers and 36 small array formations. Each array formation was driven by a different type of pill as the core. If it was someone who didn¡¯t understand the effects of the medicine, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any ws at all.

    Besides, the person whoid the formation was even stronger than them. It was almost impossible for them to break through the formation outside. Qi Tian tried to attack it a few times but to no avail. Chen Shaobai could not help but rush forward and swing his ck sickle a few times, but to no avail.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Chen Shaobai bellowed: ¡°What kind of ability is this!¡±

    The person outsideughed sinisterly, ¡°What are you all doing by sealing yourselves inside? Everyone leave. I have already sealed this ce. The medicinal energy corroded them. In less than ten hours, they would be directly refined by the great formation. This massive array was a massive pill furnace. After several hours, all of them were turned into pus. Everyone, retreat! This medicine is very potent, if it really hurts you, I won¡¯t be able to save you. ¡±

    The people outside started swearing, and their voices gradually became weaker.

    Although the window could not be opened, one could still see outside. An Zheng took a closer look at the window. Arge group of people walked out from the building and stood guard outside. The herbal aroma started to seep in from the outside, and when the few of them smelled it, their bodies started to soften.

 Chapter 558 - She

    <h4>Chapter 558 ¨C She</h4>

    This was an array that An Zheng had never encountered before. As the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, his many years of experience in investigating cases had caused him to encounter all kinds of dangers. However, for the time being, he couldn¡¯t think of any way to break through this strange method of fusing pill techniques with a formation.

    The opponent¡¯s cultivation base was higher than theirs. Even if three of them worked together, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to break through. If it was only a barrier, then it would have been fine. However, the medicinal energy continued to seep into the barrier.

    ¡°This formation is very strange!¡±

    Chen Shaobai had already sensed that something was wrong with his body. ¡°The more we attack, the more dangerous it is.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°It seems like there are no ws at all ¡­ If we don¡¯t do anything, then this is just a barrier.

    That person¡¯s wildughter came from outside: ¡°How about now? Do you feel fear? This world is very big, far from the small amount you see. Do you think you can rely on some top-grade magic tools to sweep the martial arts world? Then you think the martial arts world is too shallow. Most of the people who drowned in the martial arts world were people like you who think too highly of yourselves. ¡±

    ¡°My formation is divided into threeyers. The firstyer is jusrap formation with no other dangers. However, it is a pity that you are in too much of a hurry. The second stage was the charm spell. As you attack, the formation will change. When you reach the second level, you will be able to withstand the power of the knockout drugs. Your body will be more and more sluggish, as will your mind. But you can¡¯t stop yet, you have to keep attacking, because once you do, the drug will continue to be released, and you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. ¡±

    ¡°But if you keep fighting, the array will trigger the thirdyer. At that time, it would be the Poison Human Formation. After triggering the poison, you are not far from death. But you can¡¯t stop, because if you do, the poison will turn you into pus. So, there are only three of you left. The best one is that you are indeed very powerful, continuously attacking until you reach the limit of this formation. Then, you will only be able to walk out of this room alive. Because when you guys came out, you were already exhausted, so any casual kid with half a year of age could kill all three of you. ¡±

    ¡°Second, if you stop attacking now and do not continue, then it would just be a charm spell. You will pass out after the effects be stronger and stronger, and no one will wake you up. Except me, of course. And once you fall into aa, the only oue for you is death. ¡±

    ¡°The third type, when you reach the third stage of the formation, you will be exhausted and unable to continue breaking through. The poison will be released more and more, and eventually you will all be poisoned to death. When we entered, we didn¡¯t even see your corpses, only a few puddles of water on the ground.

    ¡°So.¡±

    The person who set up the formationughed even more proudly, ¡°Although there are three paths, it is still one path after all. From the moment you made your move, you were destined to die. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same whether he was killed by us or by the poison in the end? After saying all this, I actually want to tell you that there is another path you can choose. Now, you have promised to give us all the treasures you have found, so that we can split them equally. On ount of your good attitude, I may give you all a chance to live, but the prerequisite is that you cripple your cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    The man downstairs shouted, ¡°Do you think this is the best idea?¡±

    Chen Shaobai struggled to walk to the window and shouted down, ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    That person wasn¡¯t angry. He replied, ¡°If you can survive, just go ahead and fuck yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    Qi Tian sat cross-legged on the ground. Even he could feel that his body was gradually losing control. The effects of the knockout drug were beyond their imagination. Who would have thought that someone of their level would be knocked down by some despicable knockout drug? Qi Tian looked at Chen Shaobai and said, ¡°If you can scold him to death, then continue. ¡°But you can¡¯t. You might as well sit down and think of something.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This person is very confident, he is very confident in his formation. He is sure that we cannot find a way out, and this formation is definitely not one-way. Maybe this floor is not the only floor that is under the control of the knockout drug. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°It is definitely not one-way. Otherwise, they would definitely not leave. The power of this formation is too great. If it were to rise up on tnd, everyone within a thirty kilometer radius would be turned upside down. ¡±

    ¡°This is a forbidden level item.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I never thought that I would meet sucowerful person in this ce.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So we really underestimated this martial arts world ¡­ Not all forbidden techniques were in the hands of and even Greater Heaven stage experts. This person is definitely not at the Lower Celestial Stage level, otherwise, one punch would be able to destroy our barrier and directly kill us, there is no need to go through so much trouble. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this? I estimate that there are at least ten floors or more that are already under the control of this medicinal array. Even if we can break through this gate, we won¡¯t be able to. ¡±

    ¡°As long as we can hold on, we can leave.¡±

    An Zheng sat cross legged, his face was so resolute that others would not be able to understand: ¡°Now, I have a way to persevere for a bit longer. I believe that if we just hold on a little longer, someone wille. ¡±

    ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, and then said: ¡°Right now, the two of you hold your breath, do not circte the Cultivation Power, and let the great formation stop at the enchanting array. If we continue fighting, it will be the poison array and we won¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked anxiously.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The two of you, no one can absorb this medicinal energy. Only I can. It¡¯s not one-way, that¡¯s for the best. After all, not all of the medicinal energy released into thisyer was my Blood Pearl Bracelet. I just tried it out and was unable to use the herbs in the field to remove the effects, because I did not know how to concoct the ingredients. But I can absorb all of the knockout energy from the charm spell and you can stay awake for a while longer. ¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Qi Tian waved his hand: ¡°If you do this, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Are you f * * king an Immortal Emperor yourself?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I were the Immortal Emperor, why would I need to go through so much trouble? This is the best way. Don¡¯t move, even hold your breath. I came to absorb more of the knockout drugs, hoping to keep it up for a while longer. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You said that someone will definitelye, but who exactly will?!¡±

    ¡°She!¡±

    An Zheng replied and then abruptly sat up straight. ¡°Come, let¡¯s see if you can fill my stomach!¡±

    Following his furious rebuke, ayer of bright purple light appeared on the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The purple light became more and more intense, until it finally turned into a ck hole. The medicinal Qi started to drench the Blood Pearl Bracelet like tidewater entering a cave, and in a moment, An Zheng¡¯s face changed. If he was able to withstand the medicinal strength alone, it could be imagined how great of an injury it would be to him. The knockout drugs weren¡¯t enough to kill him, but they didn¡¯t have enough medicinal strength. The drugs hurt the nervous system, to say nothing of anything else. Even if An Zheng could hold on for a while, the final result could be very scary.

    However, once it started, no one could stop An Zheng.

    Star Seizer Hall, there were at least a few hundred people there, all looking up. An Zheng and the rest were on the seventieth floor or higher. If they were not cultivators, they might not even be able to hear the shouts of the upper echelons. A man in golden robes looked up with a dark expression and snorted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what they¡¯re up to.¡±

    There were three drums in front of him, and they really did look like those kind of drums. But the drum was as smooth as a mirror. The first drum was green in color, as if covered in ayer of green mist. The second drum was ck, the ck air still on it. The third drum was like a mirror, allowing him to clearly see An Zheng and the other two who were on it.

    ¡°He actually wants to rely on himself to absorb all the medicinal qi?¡± It is truly wishful thinking. Once my formation is activated, even deities would not be able to break it. Did he really think that he could absorb all the medicinal energy into the Bottomless Pit? ¡°Since you want it, I¡¯ll give you more.¡±

    He took out a small blue bottle from his sleeve, then opened the bottle cap and poured some onto the green drum. Green liquid gushed out of the bottle, and instantly, the green mist on the drum began to thicken.

    Upstairs, An Zheng suddenly coughed and began to spit outrge mouthfuls of blood: ¡°This guy ¡­ Increasing the dosage. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai went up to pull An Zheng away, in an attempt to make him stop. However, the Blood Pearl Bracelet and An Zheng¡¯s hearts were one another. An Zheng only needed a thought to be able to control the Blood Pearl Bracelet, even if Chen Shaobai tried to pull him back, it would be to no avail.

    ¡°Who the hell woulde? If it goes on like this, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted out hoarsely.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly. With so much confidence, he replied, ¡°She.¡±

    At this moment, the number of people outside the building was increasing, reaching the level of a thousand. There were even more people rushing over.

    At this moment, two very beautiful and very young girls expressionlessly walked through the crowd. The two of them spoke very courteously, moving one aside, the other moving to the front. After passing through the crowd, one of the sixteen to seventeen year old beautiful youngdies turned her head to look at another youngdy, ¡°Go in.¡±

    Another girl in a long ck dress nodded her head. She replied with a light and firm tone, ¡°Go in.¡±

    The two of them walked forward side by side. Their pace was not fast, but it was exceptionally stable.

    Someone from the crowd shouted, ¡°Those two girls, what are you doing? That building is filled with medicinal air right now, so you won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer if you enter! ¡±

    ¡°What are you guys going to do!?¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Meanwhile, the two girls continued to walk forward side by side, their steps unflustered.

    The strange man in the golden gown shouted, ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?!¡±

    The girl in the yellow dress said without turning her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see if he is dead.¡±

    Some of the people in the crowdughed, ¡°How f * cking impatient they are. The two girls who look so cute and delicate actually can¡¯t wait any longer. Can¡¯t you guys wait a little longer and go in after the three bastards fainted? ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The girl dressed in ck also replied without turning her head, ¡°We can¡¯t wait.¡±

    The weird guest wearing a golden gown sneered: ¡°Let them in, they don¡¯t know what a dead ghost they are. What¡¯s the use of being pretty, people are stupid. ¡°If you go in, you¡¯ll only get two more people toyed with by me. These two women are mine!¡±

    As for the two young girls, they had already entered the Star Seizer Pavilion.

 Chapter 559 - Turning of the hand into the clouds, turning the rain into the rain

    <h4>Chapter 559 ¨C Turning of the hand into the clouds, turning the rain into the rain</h4>

    The girl was wearing a light yellow dress and had a calm expression like a calmke, without any ripples. No matter how those vulgar martial artists behind her provoked, ridiculed or even humiliated, she did not seem to hear them. Her eyes were only focused on that towering Star Seizer Pavilion.

    But in reality, her eyes did not even have the Star Seizer Pavilion, only only the person in the Star Seizer Pavilion who was waiting for her.

    ¡°In the first level, there is a medicinal aura.¡±

    The man who looked to be in his fifties, wearing a golden gown, had a fierce-looking face, protruding eyes, and high cheekbones. He looked particrly ugly. It was unknown whether it was a natural reaction or the day after tomorrow, but the flesh on his face looked especially jagged and horrifying. The pair of eyes were yellow in color and looked extremely turbid.

    ¡°Two little girls who don¡¯t know how to die.¡±

    He sneered, ¡°The alchemy array that I, Dugu Cheng, have set up, other than myself, no one else can break it. What¡¯s the point of being impatient, isn¡¯t it just to go in and die with them? Seeing that they are all using a devastating attitude, I think I should be able to enjoy watching them die for a few months. ¡±

    He pointed at the Star Seizer Pavilion and said, ¡°The three fellows up there have top-grade magic tools. In addition, their cultivation is extraordinary, so they can still persist for a while. If these two impatient girls were to enter, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold on for three seconds. Even though the medicinal energy on the first floor is thin, it¡¯s enough to overturn them. ¡±

    An ugly one-eyed man behind him smiled obsequiously, ¡°Master, after you¡¯re done ying, can you not kill them both in a hurry? It¡¯s really too beautiful. Even if I were to give it to disciple, it would onlyst me a few days. ¡±

    Dugu Cheng sneered, ¡°Do you dare to y with something that I¡¯ve yed with?¡±

    The one-eyed man thought back to how his master had toyed with the women and killed them one by one. He shivered and shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, forget it.¡±

    Dugu Chengughed out loud: ¡°Since you¡¯re still loyal to me, I¡¯ll reward you then.¡±

    There were people in the crowd who didn¡¯t like the way these two did things, but even if a true expert didn¡¯t make a move, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. This master and disciple both had powerful cultivations and were notorious for their ferocity. Back then, because of the existence of the Ming Fa Si, Dugu Cheng once said that he would never be able to enter the Da Xi world. However, the Ming Fa Si was dead in name and he had brought his disciples to the Da Xi in a few cases.

    The so called Cathedral couldn¡¯t be bothered with these matters at all.

    Without the Ming Fa Si, Da Xi city was no longer peaceful.

    The group stood there watching, waiting for something to happen to the two girls. Everyone knew how terrifying the poison array was. Even if a cultivator from the Higher Completion Stage were to enter, it would be impossible to get out. How could those two cute little girls bear with it? However, they never thought that those two girls were An Zheng¡¯s people. They only felt that these two were being too impatient.

    ¡°I guessed it.¡±

    Someone from the crowd said, ¡°Their cultivation is low, so after finally entering the immortal pce, we aren¡¯t expecting much. At this moment, everyone was waiting for the medicinal array to be retracted before entering. They knew that if they were to wait until then, they would have no chance at all. So they might as well take the risk, and as long as they don¡¯t die, they might have some fortuitous encounters. ¡±

    The other person said, ¡°You do havoint, but if they really think that way, then it would be too stupid. Such a beautiful person, which powerful family would look down on him? When the timees, we¡¯ll just reward them casually.

    A cold female cultivator beside her said, ¡°You mean to say, we women can only wait to rely on a man to casually grant us a bit of survival?¡±

    The man who spoke previously immediately shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, it¡¯ity that the two little girls died just like that. ¡±

    However, the two girls seemed to be unable to hear anything as they walked into the Star Seizer Pavilion.

    The young girl who wore a goose yellow long skirt and looked calm and collected while carrying a bit of confidence was naturally Qu Liuxi. Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian would never have thought that she woulde at this time. Even more unimaginable was how An Zheng was sure that she woulde.

    ¡°The thin Qi is nothing to worry about.¡±

    Just when the people outside were talking about how the two girls fainted on the first floor, the two girls actually didn¡¯t do anything and went straight through the hall as if nothing had happened. It was as if the medicinal air in the air had no effect on the two of them.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± What did you see?! ¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, so he¡¯s hiding his true power!¡±

    ¡°Such a young age and such a beautiful girl. To think that she would be so powerful.¡±

    Hearing these words, Dugu Cheng¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°The Qi of the Chinese medicine in the first level is already very thin. Even if you go in, it might not broblem. The cultivation of these two girls was actually not weak, they had truly underestimated them. However, if we were to enter without any hesitation, I am afraid that we will definitely fall before reaching the tenth floor. ¡±

    Dugu Ji pushed his hands forward, and the smooth, mirror-like drum flew out. Then, it suddenly erged like a screen. He could actually transform the effects of the medicine, allowing everyone to clearly see the people in the Star Seizer Pavilion.

    At this time, the two girls had already reached the third floor and high up in the sky, An Zheng was already on the verge of copse.

    3rd level, 4th level, 5th level ¡­

    The two girls continued to walk forward unhurriedly, their steps steady and their steps unchanged. Furthermore, from beginning to end, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything in response. Soon, they reached the tenth floor. Everyone¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on the mirror-like drum. They all wanted to see the moment when the two girls fell down. However, Dugu Chen himself didn¡¯t know why he looked so nervous.

    To be honest, no matter what kind of man he was, there waidden evil in his heart. If the two dainty girls were to fall down, it was unknown how many people¡¯s hearts would be filled with evil thoughts. Of course, some people only had the urge to suppress it, while others couldn¡¯t.

    Everyone felt that the tenth floor was the limit for those two girls. At the very least, it was a barrier. However ¡­ Unexpectedly, the two of them did not have any reaction.

    After Qu Liuxi walked to the tenth floor, he frowned slightly and said a few words softly, ¡°Talking Lotus, Nine Su Leaf, Exquisite Tree Frog, Heart Gathering Grass.¡±

    Following behind her, although the girl was slightly shorter, her skin was fair and her features cute and adorable. She nodded slightly. ¡°There is also the Golden-Ringed Snake Blood and the Night Lone Bird¡¯s feces.¡±

    Qu Liuxi casually took ouill and flicked her finger forward. The pill flew out, forming a beam of light. In mid-air, the pill shattered with a ¡°pa¡± sound, and the powder dispersed like mist. A momentter, the medicinal powder mist and the medicinal energy of the charm spell neutralized each other and quickly disappeared.

    At the same time, a ¡°pa¡± sound came from downstairs and a small hole suddenly appeared on the green drum. Dugu Cheng¡¯s face fell, and his expression turned hideous.

    Eleventh floor, twelfth floor, thirteenth floor ¡­

    The two of them walked up faster and faster, as if they had the constitution of antidotes with them. When they reached the first level, the medicinal energy in the first level disintegrated and dissipated. The one-eyed man looked at the mirror-like drum in shock and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Shi ¡­¡± Master... It seems like they are very powerful. ¡±

    Dugu Dun said, ¡°I have misjudged them. However, they are still young and their cultivation are still weak. It is impossible for them to truly undo my charm spell.¡±

    Ten-odd minutester, Qu Liuxi and the ck-robed girl had already reached the stairs and stood right in front of the door that An Zheng and the others were in. Qu Liuxi looked at the enchanting enchantment, and then saw the youth who was currently sitting cross-legged on the ground and sucking in a huge amount of medicinal air.

    ¡°Stubborn.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    ¡°Courage.¡±

    The girl in ck said.

    Qu Liuxi lifted her hand and the golden silkworm crawled out of her space. It turned its head to look at Qu Liuxi, and then suddenly flew out and bit onto the barrier. The golden silkworm, which appeared to be only the size of a finger, was actually extremely sturdy. In just a few seconds, it had already torn a hole in the medicinal gas barrier. Then, it began to devour the demonic energy as if it was devouring delicacies. Soon, the golden silkworm looked twice as big as before.

    ¡°I do have to thank that evil pharmacist.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said indifferently: ¡°My golden silkworm just so happens to be at the threshold of evolution, if I eat something that¡¯scking, I would probably be able to evolve to Purple Golden-Rank after eating this sedative array.¡±

    Along with the golden silkworm easily tearing the medicinal gas formation apart, the cyan drum in front of Dugu Cheng had a huge crack, and a golden me emerged from the crack. In just an instant, the golden mes had swallowed the entire drum and burnt it down in less than a minute.

    Dugu Cheng¡¯s face fell and his anger rose, ¡°You forced me to do this, die!¡±

    His two hands pressed on the ck drum. The barrier that had just been broken by the golden silkworm suddenly burst out with a ck light, followed by a ck fog. A momentter, the broken barrier condensed back into ce and sealed An Zheng and the rest. The ck substance gave off a strong and strong smell, causing people to feel nauseous.

    ¡°Poison.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the ck aura and slightly frowned: ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±

    The girl in ck behind her took a step forward, ¡°Since it¡¯s poison, then leave it to me.¡±

    She walked up to the barrier and looked down at her beautiful hands. She raised her hand to touch the ck barrier, and it seemed as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of poison at all. The originally beautiful and fair index finger suddenly split apart like a small mouth. A very, very small ck snake extended its split fingertip and bit onto the barrier. The little snake looked as small as an earthworm, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so poisonous.

    Downstairs.

    Boom!

    The ck drum¡¯s surface suddenly exploded outwards from the inside, as if it had been blown up by a bomb. Soon after, a huge ck python¡¯s head emerged from the broken drum, its head twice the size of a normal man¡¯s. It had two horns on its head, looking like a dragon. The scales on the ck snake¡¯s head were like shields, and when the eyes looked into them, it made one¡¯s back turn cold.

    The python crawled out of the broken drum and bit Dugu Chen¡¯s head. Dugu Jin¡¯s cultivation level was high, but he had never thought that there would be a girl who was so much better at using poison than him, and who had such a strange and ruthless physique. The python bit Dugu Chui. Before he could react, it raised its neck and gulped down a few mouthfuls of blood. A momentter, Dugu Chui was swallowed by the python.

    Upstairs.

    The girl in ck retracted her finger, and her face became even paler than before.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She casually waved her hand and the ck gas in front of her dissipated.

 Chapter 560 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 560 ¨C Reunion</h4>

    The ck-clothed girl didn¡¯t seem to struggle to break apart the enchantment. When she turned around, her face was even paler than before. Qu Liuxi passed over a medicinal pellet, and then began to walk into the house. ¡°Your poison body has not fully matured, and you used your poison body to devour that person¡¯s poison arts, so you will definitely suffer from the bacsh.

    The ck-clothed girl took the pill and put it in her mouth without even looking at it. Then, she flushed it with clean water.

    She looked inside the house, Qu Liuxi had already walked quickly to An Zheng¡¯s side. For some reason, the expression in her eyes as she looked at An Zheng was especiallyplicated. It was a look no one could understand, except herself. Then she silently turned around and looked outside.

    The sky was clear enough and blue enough.

    She smiled and told herself that she could still help him.

    Qu Liuxi could only walk to An Zheng¡¯s side after entering the door. She extended her hand, grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist to check his pulse, and then opened An Zheng¡¯s eyelids to take a look. She turned and looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°The people outside are going crazy. Get ready, we are leaving now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Go? There¡¯s a sea of people outside, how do we get there? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t say anything and helped the dazed An Zheng up, using both hands to support his armpit. An Zheng¡¯s body floated into the air, and a purple pill furnace appeared in his hand. An Zheng slightly narrowed his eyes, and was stunned for a moment when he saw the pill furnace before he fainted, ¡°Again ¡­ Again? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t care about what he said. With a casual press of her hand, An Zheng¡¯s body was stuffed into the pill furnace. Then, Qu Liuxi took something off of her waist. With a sh of white light, everyone disappeared. Chen Shaobai only felt a slight movement in his surroundings. Only when his vision became clear did he realize that he was already in a very quiet space. Not far away, there were a few rooms, where a white-bearded old man and Du Shoushou were sitting at the entrance drinking tea.

    Seeing them, Du Shoushou stood up and stretched: ¡°Look, people who have left home do not return home for a long time, we can only bring our families to find you guys.¡±

    Chen Shaobai just wanted to ask, what exactly was this ce?

    ¡°Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    After Chen Shaobai heard the voice, he looked to the side and found that the girl in ck was standing right beside him. She didn¡¯t seem to be in good health. Her face was frighteningly white. However, she was stubborn and strong, as if she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her. It was like a white flower blooming in the cold wind. No matter how cold or snowy it was, she was still proud of her pride and blooming.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Ding Ningdong.¡±

    After the ck d girl answered, she walked to the old man¡¯s side and sat down, as obedient as a kitten, ¡°Oldman Huo, even though the tea is good, you can¡¯t drink it all day.¡±

    Old Huo grinned andughed: ¡°I¡¯m already this old, what am I afraid of?¡±

    The girl in ck said, ¡°You¡¯re already this old, why would you be afraid of living a few more years?¡±

    Old Huo was slightly surprised for a moment, and then heughed somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°You guys, each of you is more talkative than the other. You know what I hate to part with the most. That stinking brat An Zheng is back? ¡°I guess it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him.¡±

    ¡°He still needs a bit more time.¡±

    Ding Ningdong pointed behind him, where Qu Liuxi had alreadypletely ced An Zheng into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. The pill furnace becamerger, and had a diameter of more than two meters. Du Shoushou ran over and filled the furnace with water, and poured it down one barrel after another, causing An Zheng to beg for forgiveness.

    After adding enough water, Gu Qianye, who seemed extremely unhappy, raised the cover of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. No matter how An Zheng begged, she covered it up with a bang, and then used a wooden stick to beat on the pill furnace: ¡°Heartless!¡±

    With the nging of the pill furnace, An Zheng begged for mercy.

    Qu Liuxi pulled Gu Qianye back, ¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me.¡±

    Gu Qianye intentionally wore a cold face: ¡°Is it heartache?¡±

    Qu Liuxi said seriously: ¡°My heart aches for my pill furnace.¡±

    Gu Qianye slightly froze for a bit, then curled her lips: ¡°Mouth doesn¡¯t match heart... Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s hurry up and let this bastard steamed. ¡±

    Then, she turned around and shouted at the Oldman Huo, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll give you a bowl of unworthy descendant soup in a while.¡±

    Oldman Huo grinned andughed: ¡°Add a bit more salt. You¡¯re old and haveavy taste.¡±

    Qi Tian stood at the side and looked at the big family members in confusion. He suddenly felt very envious and envious of An Zheng. People in this kind of family should be very happy, right?

    When An Zheng was pressed into the pill furnace, the fire underneath was actually set up. Very quickly, the water in the pill furnace started to heat up, but An Zheng¡¯s pleas for mercy inside became softer and softer. Gu Qianye leaned over and heard what seemed to be a moan. Her expression changed slightly as he looked at Qu Liuxi and asked urgently, ¡°Will it really be okay? Will the water be too hot? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head and sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make the soup?

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°What if it is cooked thoroughly?¡±

    Qu Liuxi raised her hand and the lid of the pill furnace flew up. Then, he saw that fellow lying on the surface of the water with her eyes closedfortably as she moaned, ¡°Oh ¡­ Awesome, so cool ¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a warm bath.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I¡¯m going to gather more firewood!¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled as she shook her head, and then, she began to add more medicinal ingredients into the pill furnace, ¡°You absorbed too much medicinal air. Even thougortion of the medicinal field within your Blood Pearl Bracelet was broken down, you absorbed even more. The fastest way is to steam you. It will be really hot in a while. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come, burn me.¡±

    Qu Liuxi burst outughing, how could she keep her face straight? This smile was like a spring breeze that melted the snow, warm enough to make one intoxicated. When sheughed, she felt that it would be too easy for her to not get angry, so she immediately turned around and stopped looking at An Zheng. An Zheng extended his hand out from the pill furnace to grab Qu Liuxi¡¯s clothes and shook them: ¡°I know you are angry at me, and have not returned for a long time, but believe me, there ieason why I am not going back.¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned around and covered the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace¡¯s lid: ¡°I have no time for you!¡±

    On the other side, Du Shoushou was introducing the Heaven Defying Seal to: ¡°This is a control board. There is an almostplete map stored here and it can reach anywhere on the map. This was the life¡¯s work of the Oldman Huo, and could be said to be the most perfect teleportation tool in the world. ¡°Not only that, it¡¯s even the most perfect of defensive spaces.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Qi Tian looked around: ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave the immortal pce first, this ce is extremely dangerous. Actually, we already know more or less about An Zheng¡¯s situation. It was Qing Zhai¡¯s people at the Da Xi Empire that informed their boss, and their boss had a good rtionship with us, so we chased after them the whole way. When we found this ce, we weren¡¯t really sure where you guys were, so we split up and searched. Fortunately Zhong Jiuge found you guys. ¡±

    ¡°Who is Zhong Jiuge?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    From the room not too far away, a door creaked open. A tall man with a solemn and dignified face walked out. He looked like a king, ¡°That¡¯s the oligarch!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the person from Helian Family?¡±

    The king guffawed and lifted his hand to take off the mask. Instantly, he returned to his adonis face. ¡°My bosses have truly offended me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± My cultivation is not high, if I don¡¯t intimidate people by walking around here, it will be difficult for me to take even a single step. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Qu Liuxi with an expression of ¡°I get it¡±: ¡°So that means that An Zheng actually recognized you? That¡¯s why he said in the Star Seizer Pavilion that she would definitely return. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi blushed slightly upon hearing her words, not daring to look at Chen Shaobai.

    Qi Tian said: ¡°It¡¯s sucity, the Starpicker Restaurant is an exnation that the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy gave me. It doesn¡¯t have any treasures, he made it for me. Now that it has fallen into the hands of those people, it might even be destroyed. ¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Those four bottles are still here.¡±

    He took out a bottle from his storage space and ced it on the ground, ¡°When we left, I also thought that the Star Seizer Pavilion would fall into the hands of those bastards. The blood and sweat of my ancestor Purple Ivy was about to be tainted by those bastards. But not long after we left, I felt something was wrong, and then I found out that the four bottles were actually with me. ¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Looks like you really are his descendant.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is there a need for me to randomly acknowledge my ancestors and y around with them for no reason... If I say yes, I mean yes. It was not easy to stack the bottles here. It would be a bad thing if all the Heaven Defying Seal broke. Although the Heaven Defying Seal is said to be a divine artifact of the Purple-Rank, this bottle is something made by the Immortal Emperor, it is the top quality amongst all the divine tools. ¡±

    Just as they were speaking, the furnace opened, and the naked An Zheng crawled out. Gu Qianye and Ding Ningdong immediately turned around, both of them blushing. After Gu Qianye turned around, he turned back around with an indifferent face: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡±

    He raised his eyes to the sky.

    Ding Ningdong timidly asked: ¡°Can you really just casually look around?¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately went over to find clothes for An Zheng to wear. Gu Qianye smiled and said: You guys like to look at beautiful girls, so why can¡¯t we look at well-built men?

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°You¡¯re too fat, I like skinny ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou supported Oldman Huo over, and after looking at the bottle, he said: ¡°It¡¯s really clever, opening your eyes to the world, to the world! I thought I had seen enough good things in my life.

    He sat down and scrutinized the bottle for a while. ¡°There is a mechanism for this bottle. Look, this bottle can be turned. There is a small scale on the bottle, which is used to control how much it is magnified. This is the size of the original object. The reason why you broke through the barrier when you opened it was because you twisted the scale of the bottle to the maximum during instation. ¡±

    An Zheng came over to pay his respects to the Oldman Huo, and said: ¡°This is great, we have seen more than seventy floors, Purple Ivy has not finished reading his entire life yet. To be honest, looking at his life experiences, it was even more fascinating than looking at Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Perhaps in the end, he will reveal his secret. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai also had a face full of curiosity: ¡°I really want to see what exactly happened to my ancestor.¡±

    Oldman Huo turned the bottle mouth gently: ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look together.¡±

 Chapter 561 - When he dies

    <h4>Chapter 561 ¨C When he dies</h4>

    Immortal Pce

    Within a dpidated pce, the Left Swordhall looked at the masked guy with a dark expression. ¡°Your letting An Zheng leave seems to be a little different from what you said before.¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡±

    The masked guyughed, ¡°That was just a small shrimp. Do you really think that he was still as useful as he was before? It was only a personal grudge between us, not the big picture. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s no fun killing him? ¡±

    Left Swordhall said in a cold voice, ¡°Up till now, I still haven¡¯t figured out your identity and goal.¡±

    The masked man sat down and looked at the steaming cup of tea on the table beside him. ¡°It¡¯s actually very pitiful to wear a mask. For example, this cup of hot tea in front of you should be a new tea from this year¡¯s Wu Yi Mountain. But I could not drink it, for the tea was to be taken off the mask. Since I am unwilling to even take off my mask, how can I tell you my goal? ¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°Some people say that the most stable rtionship in this world is not family, friendship, love or any other emotion. but rather, mutual utilization in themon interest. You need me, I need you. This is the most stable rtionship we have, at least until we reach our goal. And you, let me see no sincerity at all. ¡±

    The masked manughed. ¡°Those words you just said are so well-known that even I feel that I have gone too far. But I still don¡¯t decide to tell you anything because you¡¯re not qualified. ¡±

    He turned his head to the side and looked at Left Swordhall, ¡°Your status is indeed very high. You are one of the generals of the Great Xi Temple. But you are still not qualified, and even Chen Zhongqi is not qualified, what you are not qualified to say is not that you guys are not heavy, but that you have invested too much. Even at this moment of life and death, Chen Zhongqi was not willing to give it his all. Tell me, how can I trust you two? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t behave enough.¡±

    Left Swordhall said, ¡°Who would actually believe in you? Who would believe that you have the ability to fight against the might of the Sacred Emperor?¡±

    ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    The masked guy stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, the power behind my back is terrifying, and what you see is only a very superficial and shallow level. This whole thing is not as simple as you think, it¡¯s far from a situation where you can understand the whole picture. To be honest, I¡¯m just a spokesperson, not even me. ¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°Does this world really exist in another world?¡±

    The masked guy said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the fear I gave youst time wasn¡¯t enough? I think it is enough. If it¡¯s not enough, how could you dare to participate? The fear that the other world brought to you far surpassed the fear that Chen Wunuo brought to you, which was why youpromised with me, wasn¡¯t it? You know that¡¯s enough, so you don¡¯t have to think about it. To be honest, no matter if it was Da Xi or Buddha, they were not worth mentioning in front of the other world. We are all pioneers, so we will definitely get more in the future. ¡±

    Left Swordhall: ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of your words? I can¡¯t see it. ¡±

    The masked man said, ¡°Soon, you will see it soon. My family suddenly started to admire Chen Wunuo. He clearly didn¡¯t know anything, but he had already begun to make his move. I always wanted him to think that you guys were enough to make him think that you were betraying him, so that¡¯s why he did it. Then I thought about it. Chen Wunuo took action because he sensed that danger wasing. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know where this danger came from. When he took action, if he wanted to get rid of Chen Zhongqi, it would be to alert the enemy. ¡±

    ¡°Whaity ¡­¡±

    The masked man said in a gloomy tone, ¡°You¡¯ll startle the snake if you beat the grass, but you can¡¯t scare the person behind me.¡± It wasn¡¯t a snake at all, but a Paragon. An existence that everyone needs to pay their respects to, it is a kind of faith. ¡±

    Left Swordhall stood there, momentarily unsure of what to say.

    The masked guy¡¯s tone rxed, ¡°My Temple General, from now on, don¡¯t question anything. It¡¯s enough that you do everything I ask of you. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to ask. And the matter between An Zheng and I, is my personal matter. ¡°It¡¯s very fun, I¡¯ll be really fun.¡±

    He walked out of the dpidated main hall and looked at the handsome man standing outside wearing a moon-like white gown.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    That young man was very good-looking, even more so than most women. In his arms was a sword, a wooden sword.

    ¡°Sure of what?¡±

    ¡°Sure, follow me and do big things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    The man holding the wooden sword shook his head: ¡°I am only sure that I want to follow you and kill An Zheng. As for the major matters that you spoke of, they have no meaning to me. For myself, not for the living. ¡±

    The masked guyughed like an owl crying at night: ¡°You truly make others look at you in a new light, An Zheng saved your life before. The half of the dead tree in your body right now was given to you by him. ¡±

    The man holding the sword was called Feng Xiuyang.

    ¡°When I was in State of Yan, I was reputed to be a genius, but I never felt that it was anything to be proud of. Because State of Yan is too small, being a genius in State of Yan is nothing, even being ranked in the entire world is nothing, a genius is not worthy of respect. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°What is worthy of respect, is always the sessful. The most important thing for a sessful person to do is to put aside his personal feelings. If a person¡¯s feelings were too great, they would not be able to make the right choice or make the right judgement. ¡°That¡¯estraint, we have to cut it off.¡±

    His forefinger and middle finger had been cut so firmly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The masked guy said, ¡°Because An Zheng saved your life and you don¡¯t have a chance to return this favor, you are going crazy. There are only two ways to save yourself. The first is for you to repay the favor as soon as possible. Secondly, An Zheng should die as soon as possible. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang alsoughed, he was still as pretty as ever: ¡°You¡¯re right, I like to save time when doing things. Are you saying ¡­ Should I repay the favor faster, or should he die faster? ¡±

    Mask Man: ¡°That¡¯s what I like to do ¡­ What I want to do is to see An Zheng being abandoned by his loved ones. Think about it, what kind of person was he in Ming Fa Si? To cry out to all within one breath ¡­ Those damned fellows were hisckeys. Everyone felt that he was right, that his choice was right, and that they would obey him with everything they had! So what I want is for those people to betray him ¡­ This is not enough. ¡±

    He looked at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°If, among all the people he had helped before, his subordinates, and even his family¡¯s lover had betrayed him, how interesting would that be? Now with you ¡­ It can¡¯t be more fun for you to kill him for saving your life. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°Your yfulness has nothing to do with me, I just want to cut off the fetters in my heart as soon as possible. The world has nothing to do with me, the people have nothing to do with me, even the martial arts world has nothing to do with me. The only thing that is rted to me is cultivation, I don¡¯t want this restraint, and I don¡¯t want this dead wood either. ¡±

    The masked guy: ¡°What you want, has always been the one on Mount Wudang?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang squinted, ¡°It¡¯s not weird that you said that... Inside the Immortal Pce, why is there not a single peach wood that canpare to Wu Dang Mountain? ¡±

    ¡°The Dao is different.¡±

    The masked guy said, ¡°That¡¯s not right ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that their paths were different. Wudang Mountain had its own dao, but the immortal pce ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang acknowledged: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually berson with a dao.¡±

    Mask guy: ¡°Me? Your words are really strange ¡­ Go on, do what you have to do. Zhi Zun had said that before he descended, anyone who was willing to submit to him in advance should receiveward. After you kill An Zheng, I will give you the reward that belongs to you. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Wishing? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ Isn¡¯t this the same as the Buddhist Sect? ¡±

    The masked guy was stunned for a moment. Then, his tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°You should maintain respect for Zhi Zun.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Give me that tree, I have respect for whatever you want. No tree, reverence? It¡¯s even worse than a fart. ¡±

    He hugged his sword and turned around.

    The masked guy said, ¡°Seeing someone like you, I suddenly thought of something I heard a long time ago. People had to do things while they were alive. Eating and drinking were things to do. Killing and arson were also things to do. There are some things that even if you know you have to do, you still have to do it. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Heavenly Thunder sh ¡­¡± What a joke. ¡±

    He stopped and looked back. ¡°Let me ask you something. Are yoerfectionist?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is, since you want to see An Zheng die in a situation where his friends and family have left him, you should do it as well. Then if I silently killed An Zheng, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss to you? If that¡¯s the case, you should be able to see me kill him with your own eyes. ¡±

    The masked manughed. ¡°If only you had always been able to do things for me. You truly arerson who knows how to do things.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Then,e and see me to kill him three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Only three days?¡±

    ¡°Only three days.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang left without looking back.

    From the shadows, Ou Yangduo walked out slowly, his face gloomy and cold.

    The masked guy looked at Ou Yangduo andughed, ¡°How is it? Feeling abandoned again? An Zheng left again for the people he cared about. As for you, you Ming Fa Si bitches, you are just his abandoned sons. Do you really think that he will protect you? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°Give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°What chance?¡±

    ¡°Three dayster, bring me along when Feng Xiuyang kills him. I also want to see what kind of expression he would have when he died in the hands of the person he saved before he died.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The masked guy said with a smile, ¡°This is really a perfect ending ¡­¡± I suddenly understood one thing. Not only children would be jealous, women would be jealous, and men would be jealous as well. The reason why Feng Xiuyang wanted to kill An Zheng was because An Zheng had saved his life. That was his barrier, and without repaying his gratitude, he would not be able to cross that barrier, so his realm would be stuck there. And you, because of jealousy. You can¡¯t stand An Zheng treating you better than others ¡­ Man, what aplicated and iprehensible creature. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked at the masked guy and said, ¡°You really talk too much.¡±

    Mask Man: ¡°When you have seven years of silent experience, you will also be more talkative. Those who cherished the time they had left would try their best to speak as much as possible. Words are not something valuable, so why be stingy? ¡±

    Ou Yangduo: ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand ¡­ ¡°Some words are very valuable.¡±

    He also turned around and left. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t forget. Bring me to see him when he dies.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Purple Ivys Memories

    <h4>Chapter 562 ¨C Purple Ivy¡¯s Memories</h4>

    The poison in An Zheng¡¯s body had beenpletely cleansed, and in Qi Tian¡¯s words, it was simply ¡­ With such a woman taking care of An Zheng, it was as if he was a mischievous child with an almighty mother.

    Everyone wanted to know where Purple Ivy actually came from and also wanted to know the ending of the top floor of the ny-nine floors.

    Oldman Huo was the only remaining Master Artifact Forger. Although he was no longer able to create powerful artifacts with his own hands, and even had the heart to repair some artifacts, his knowledge still remained. Speaking of experience, Qi Tian might have even more experience than the Oldman Huo, but Qi Tian¡¯s speciality was not artifact forging. He had seen a lot of tools, but he had only seen their appearances and abilities. Oldman Huo, on the other hand, had habitually seen the construction of artifacts.

    ¡°The opening of the bottle can be rotated, but it can only be rotated when the bottle is connected.¡±

    Oldman Huo said, ¡°You probably never noticed that the mouth of the bottle perfectly fits the bottom of the bottle. The groove at the bottom of the bottle doesn¡¯t seem to have any value at all. Only when the opening of the bottle was aligned with the groove could the scale be turned. When you previously stacked the bottles, most people would habitually twist back and forth a few times to see if they were stable. When you twist the bottle, the opening and the bottom match, and when you turn the bottle, you twist the scale to the maximum. ¡±

    He looked at the four bottles in front of him, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°To think that a supreme expert whose cultivation has reached the level of an Immortal Emperor could actually be such a valiant craftsman. Logically speaking, there were specializations in martial arts. One¡¯s energy was limited. If one focused wholeheartedly on cultivation, there would naturally not be much time left for one to obtain a life-saving tool. If he were to wholeheartedly study crafting, then his cultivation would be left behind. Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy ieerless genius. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Same type as me.¡±

    The Oldman Huoughed and said, ¡°You are also an unparalleled genius, but your heart is too muddled. However, this is the ce where you are luckier than Purple Ivy. He was lonely. Lonely people were more likely to be immersed in something. The creators were the same. Most of them were lonely. You are not alone, so in terms of some aplishments, you may not be as good as Purple Ivy. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he turned to look at Qu Liuxi.

    Oldman Huo continued to introduce the four bottles: ¡°That is to say, every two bottles can bebined and then opened. At least two bottles can cause Star Seizer Pavilion to appear. Furthermore, the size of the Starseizing Hall can be controlled. I will now connect the two bottles at the top and set the scale properly.

    Oldman Huo picked up the top two bottles: ¡°The first bottle containree. I guessed that its root is the allegory. The second bottle contained a house, which meant home and stability. The third bottle was a ship, which meant to roam and to drift. The fourth bottle was empty ¡­ I think it must be the loneliness and loss of direction after reaching a certain height. ¡±

    He connected the bottle and slowly twisted it.

    Everyone felt dazed for a moment beforall building appeared in front of them.

    The Oldman Huo said, ¡°The most ingenious part of the Starplucking Tower¡¯s design is that even if the two bottles on top are connected together, it still wouldn¡¯t be a fault. In fact, the bottom of each bottle is like the foundation of a house. That¡¯s why I said, the design and construction of this Starpicker Pavilion was so ingenious. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Come, help me in. I also want to see how grand this great person¡¯s life is.¡±

    There were no targets in the Heaven Defying Seal, so there was no need to control them. Everyone entered the Starseizing Hall.

    As they walked, An Zheng and the others recounted the past Purple Ivy had seen before. Then, they continued to watch from the ce they saw thest time.

    Starting from the sixtieth floor, the stories that Purple Ivy travelled the world. The more they looked, the more shocked they were, because they realized that Purple Ivy¡¯s style of conduct was extremely simr to An Zheng¡¯s. They were all jealous of evil, and their methods were swift and decisive. Therefore, everyone could not help but think about why Purple Ivy had be so depressed after entering the Immortal Pce at thete stage of thepetition. He spent the entire day immersed in his own world not going out, and also asked about the hardships of the world.

    When they reached the eightieth floor, everyone seemed to have found some answers.

    ¡°It seems like he was cheated.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°This should be because I have traveled to the Central ins. Looking at the customs and customs in the painting, this should be the area south of the Great Xi River. Of course, at that time, there was no Da Xi, so he didn¡¯t know what dynasty it was. Unfortunately, no matter what dynasty it is, the human nature is the same. ¡±

    From the frescoes, it seemed that Purple Ivy had helped an old woman who was bullied by viins. After teaching her a lesson, he left behind some gold and silver coins and prepared to leave. However, that old woman suddenly fell in front of him for some reason, and then her son or some other family member came over and stopped Purple Ivy. The Purple Ivy in the painting stood there, a group of people dressed in ordinary clothes surrounding him, preventing him from leaving. Everyone in the painting stretched out their hands, even the old woman who looked like she was in pain on the ground. And that was not begging at all, but ckmail.

    Qi Tian sighed: ¡°He helped others, but was bluffed by others. To people who do good, this is unbearable pain.¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing will never disappear, not in the past, not in the present, not in the future.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°If it was me, I would have gone crazy from anger, and probably killed everyone in front of me in one breath. I helped the old woman, but her family stopped me from asking for money. The old woman was the same. She was lying on the ground with one hand grabbing onto Purple Ivy¡¯s clothes and the other extending her hand.

    Everyone walked to the next diagram and saw that the viins who were taught a lesson by Purple Ivy had returned, along with some officials. Seeing the official walked over, two women in the crowd actually untied a single piece of clothing, then threw themselves at Purple Ivy¡¯s feet and cried bitterly. The old woman¡¯s son went to the official andined with a sorrowful expression.

    Following the next diagram, the officials pulled out their swords and walked to Purple Ivy¡¯s side, cing them on top of Purple Ivy¡¯s neck. There was another official who was holding onthick chain. Purple Ivy seemed to be trying to defend himself, but no one believed him.

    ¡°Now I can probably specte ¡­¡± He helped the old woman, but he was ckmailed. The viins that he taught a lesson to ran to the officials, and the viinsined first. However, in order to ask for money, the olddy¡¯s son and his family started to hook up with those viins. They were probably trying to say ¡­ It was Purple Ivy who injured the olddy, and those viins became heroes who saw injustice. ¡±

    On the next diagram, Purple Ivy stood there somewhat numbly, and the officials also extended their hands. In the picture, countless people stood there with sinister expressions, they were no longer human faces but ghosts. They were all stretching their hands out as they red at Purple Ivy. Of the three women who threw themselves at Purple Ivy, one was an old woman while the other two were young women.

    This painting was incredibly bizarre, causing people to feel their hearts clench when they saw it.

    When Purple Ivy drew this painting, everyone¡¯s face was painted with the face of a devil. It could be imagined that even though many years had passed, Purple Ivy¡¯s heart was still unable to calm down when he thought of this matter. And on the next picture, it made everyone¡¯s scalps go numb ¡­ Just as Chen Shaobai had said, Purple Ivy had really killed everyone. He walked forward alone with a lot of heads in his hands. Behind him was a long red trail that looked likiver of blood.

    In the distance, there was a corpse lying on the ground. As for those people who had lost their heads, they were still half-raising their bodies, with one hand extended out to support the ground ¡­

    ¡°Was he wrong?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    An Zheng remained silent for a long time before replying, ¡°No matter what era it is under thew, he is wrong. However, under anyw, there was no justice that could be given to him. Everyone said that he had done something bad, and there was no evidence that he was a good person. If that was the case, then a good person would be in trouble. Therefore ¡­ He was wrong in thew, and outside thew ¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡±

    Gu Qianye asked again, ¡°If it were you, what would you do? Will you kill them? ¡±

    An Zheng remained silent because he did not know the answer either.

    The An Zheng of the past sought to eliminate all evil, and if he had encountered this kind of situation when the Ming Fa Si was taking the head seat, An Zheng really might have started a massacre. As he was the head of the Ming Fa Si, he did not need to exin anything to the officials. However, what if ordinary people encountered such a situation? What else could they do other than admit their bad luck? A massacre? Even if they could kill that many, the result would be the same. They would still die.

    Not only would he die, he would even carry a curse on his back.

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart became heavy.

    ¡°Perhaps, this is the reason why Purple Ivy entered the immortal pce and spent his days immersed in alcohol and sex, and didn¡¯t go out to walk around. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he couldn¡¯t find an answer. Should thew be observed? Of course I should, but ¡­ In a situation like this, was Purple Ivy¡¯s sentence wronged by the yamen¡¯sw? Not really, because all the avable witness and material evidence prove that he is the real viin. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s tone was very sad: ¡°So I often wonder if thew protects good people. If so, why is it that so many bad guys are living freely and happily under thew? And the good people who follow thew for their entire lives, will there really be a good reward? ¡±

    As Qu Liuxi held An Zheng¡¯s hand, she felt that An Zheng¡¯s heart was exceptionally cold.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°This is really just a small matter, because we can often meet each other now. However, such a small matter actually caused an Immortal Emperor expert to be confused and even fearful. He didn¡¯t want to do any more good deeds. Even he was like that, and thinking about the ordinary people ¡­ So it seems that it¡¯s the right thing to do with your life. ¡±

    At this point, he felt depressed and hopeless.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°So, I will say this again from the beginning. The only way to change this situation is to have a group of people to maintain fairness. To suppress crime with the most severews and methods. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Think about your Ming Fa Si...¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze dimmed. He knew that that was indeed impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard foerson to stay early in life, and what you ask is for a group of people to be impartial at all times. In the face of great temptation and benefits, no one could live up to their original intentions. Furthermore, if the people of Ming Fa Si were to meet with this kind of situation, from a legal perspective, he will also be guilty, and even the Ming Fa Si will not be able to help him. ¡±

    Qi Tian looked outside at the sky. ¡°Could it be that I can only hope that one day, a person can rid themselves of that evil thought?¡±

    ¡°Just relying on one person.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Relying on one person, relying on one person ¡­¡±

    He repeated it three times, but no one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 563 - Am I a bad person?

    <h4>Chapter 563 ¨C Am I a bad person?</h4>

    Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t understand what An Zheng was saying. ¡°Relying on one person? This broken society can¡¯t be changed by just a group of people. Do you really think you can change it by yourself? No one truly lived forever. Even after death, no one could live forever. For example, you, if you rely on yourself in the future, you might change the world a bit. People will respect you and believe in you. But not more than a hundred years after your death ¡­ No, if you don¡¯t use it in fifty years, the items you left behind will be overthrown.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t refute a single word. But I can¡¯t save the rest of my life. I can only save me for the rest of my life. If you don¡¯t do it because of your despair, you won¡¯t even have the chance to change it for the rest of your life. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Luckily you have a lot of people by your side.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Actually, Purple Ivy could have done it, but he had given up all hope.¡±

    ¡°You guys continue watching, I¡¯ll go out and take a breather.¡±

    An Zheng felt too stifled in his heart. He let Qu Liuxi and the others apany Oldman Huo to continue watching, and walked out of Star Seizer Pavilion alone. An Zheng did not know where the Heaven Defying Seal was currently located. He walked up to the tform controlled by the Heaven Defying Seal and took a look. Surprisingly, the location on the map had already arrived at Zhuoguo.

    In the sixteen kingdoms, the Zhuo Nation and the West Qiang Kingdom bordered each other, making it one of the weaker ones. To the west was the powerful West Qiang, and a small part of the south was bordering with the State of Zhao, which had always been in an alliance with them. With the two countries working together to suppress the Zhuo Nation, coupled with the harassment from the West Qiang, the development of the Zhuo Nation had been very slow.

    After being silent for a while, An Zheng decided to go out and take a breath of fresh air.

    After exiting the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zheng discovered a small grasnd. Zhuoguo was already close to the Western Regions, and thend was bing more and more sandy. Every year, in order to prevent desertification, the Zhuo Nation had to invest arge amount of manpower and resources. This small grasnd should be the barrier that was used to block the sand dunes from continuing to move towards the east.

    An Zheng stepped on the grass as he walked further ahead. About ten minutester, he saw a small vige.

    The poverty here caused everyone to feel even more stifled.

    Even if they temporarily stopped the desert from continuing its invasion to the east, the people living at the edge of the desert would still havard time living. When An Zheng was in the State of Yan, he had heard that the Zhuang Nation had many thieves and many grass bandits. Just think about it, if life could not go on, there would be many people who chose to do evil.

    There were three to four rows of por trees at the edge of the grasnd. It seemed like they were nted to stop the invasion of the desert, so there weren¡¯t many years of age. The biggest tree was only as thick aerson¡¯s thigh. On the other side of these rows of por trees, there was a small vige. There was still some dirt at the entrance of the vige, and he could see three to five vigers bent over and working there.

    The Buddhist countries of the Western Regions and the Great Xixi were at loggerheads. Zhuoguo was the first ce to bear the brunt of the conflict. At this moment, themoners had not been captured yet. It was either due to good luck or some other reason.

    An Zheng walked to the edge of the field to have a look. It was just past harvest time, and it would be better to nt vegetables and cabbages on the only avablend before winter came.

    An olddy who looked to be in her sixties or seventies was carrying a load onto the field. She seemed to be unable to stand up straight. At his age, if he still had to work in the fields, the burden would not be easy.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°You are already so old, why are you still working in the fields? Where¡¯s your family?¡±

    Most of the olddy¡¯s hair was already white, and her face was covered with deep wrinkles. It was an old man with an aged face but still a trace of benevolence. When An Zheng reached out to take the courage from her shoulders, the old granny hurriedly dodged.

    ¡°Noble Young Master, do not touch it. It¡¯s all fecal water, it¡¯s dirty and smelly. Do not dirty your clothes with your hands.¡±

    When she said these words, her expression was slightly anxious. It was obvious that it was because of the bright and beautiful clothes that An Zheng wore that made her feel a little afraid.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no harm, I was born with a bitter child as well. Back then, my parents died early, so I was the only one who could support myself.¡±

    The ridge of the field was not very wide, so when An Zheng saw the old granny dodging, he did not dare move, for fear that she might fall down unsteadily. However, the old woman was too old and didn¡¯t have much strength left in her body. Moreover, there was still suceavy burden on her shoulders, so she still couldn¡¯t stand properly. She tilted her body and fell into the fields.

    An Zheng pulled her back with one hand and lifted the carrying pole with the other.

    Although he didn¡¯t fall, the old man was still shocked. With An Zheng¡¯s cultivation, if the old man were to fall in front of him, he would be considered a waste. The old man was so scared that his face turned pale. He looked back and still couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t fall down.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you. This young master is truly a good person.¡±

    After the old woman steadied herself, she hurriedly expressed her thanks. Her actions of holding her hands in front of her and bowing down in gratitude really made one¡¯s heart ache for her.

    An Zheng held the carrying pole in one hand and the old woman with the other.

    The old woman was extremely grateful.

    At this moment, a farmer rushed over from the field. He had a well-built stature and was bare-chested. His upper body was tanned. He rushed over withrge strides, carrying a pair of dung forks in his hands. ¡°What are you doing, that man?!¡±

    An Zheng looked at the man and felt that he was a very simple farmer.

    From his appearance, that man really did look sincere and honest. No matter how he looked at it, he was not rted to those evil viins. Sucerson was somon that it could be seen in any vige. Yet for some reason, when the madame saw the man approaching, her face turned even paler than when she was frightened.

    The muscr man walked in front of An Zheng and looked at the old woman with concern. ¡°Grandma, are you alright?¡±

    The old woman quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    The ck faced man looked at An Zheng again, and looked at him carefully: ¡°You don¡¯t look like one of us, but wearing clothes, it looks like you are from State of Yan.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I am from State of Yan.¡±

    The dark faced man immediately became hostile: ¡°What are you State of Yan people doing in Zhuang Nation? This iemote ce, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re a spy from State of Yan!¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I was just passing by.¡±

    The dark faced man looked around and asked, ¡°Looking at your clothes, you should be a young master from a rich family. Why don¡¯t you bring along a follower or something?¡±

    An Zheng thought about it and then replied, ¡°I did, I was resting over there. I felt depressed inside the carriage by myself, so I came out to take a walk.¡±

    The dark-faced man asked, ¡°Not far.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°A little too far.¡±

    The dark faced man acknowledged, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a bad person to me, but you are an outrageous person. ¡°Earlier, you disturbed my mother-inw and scared her so much that she fell to the ground. Why don¡¯t you even apologize?¡±

    That old granny quickly said, ¡°No, no. It was my fault. I almost fell down. It was all thanks to the support of her.¡±

    The dark faced man said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! How can a foreigner bully our own people? ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s unreasonable ¡­¡±

    He reached out his hand towards An Zheng: ¡°I am a man that is easy to fight for. Everyone in the vige listen to me. You knocked your mother-inw down, so there must be an exnation for this. What do you think is wrong with him? Do you want to pay him or report him? Our countrymen and your State of Yan have never had a good rtionship with each other.

    An Zheng looked at his outstretched hand, and thought of the paintings Purple Ivy had made in Star Seizer Pavilion. He shook his head slightly. Why were there so many people who made things difficult for him in this world?

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a copper coin. I didn¡¯t knock him down. ¡°Even if it scared Grandma, I would still apologize to Grandma, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, are you not going to give it to me?¡±

    The ck faced man pointed at An Zheng with his forks: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t let you leave this vige?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    The dark-faced man stuck his pinky into his mouth and whistled loudly. Someone in the vige looked out, and soon, a few youngsters in rtively new clothes ran out, all holding sticks in their hands.

    ¡°Brother Hei, what¡¯s wrong!?¡±

    someone asked loudly.

    The old granny quickly begged: ¡°Hei Ya Zi...¡± Grandma, please don¡¯t cause trouble, okay? They really didn¡¯t do anything to me, and they even helped me carry the burden out of kindness. You can¡¯t do this. You will have your retribution if you do this. ¡±

    ¡°Retribution my ass!¡±

    The dark faced man said loudly, ¡°I am already so poor, what need am I afraid of retribution? You¡¯re not allowed to say anything. If this person pays you silver, I¡¯ll cut two taels of pork and send it to you. If I don¡¯t have the money and let this deal go, Grandma ¡­ The pig in your house is about to grow fat, do you still want it? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the perverts and then looked at the ck faced man. At this moment, a disheveled woman stood up from the grass in the distance and ran away in panic.

    Only then did An Zheng realize that the ck faced man from before was not working in the fields. The woman was also extremely afraid of this dark-faced man. She didn¡¯t even dare to resist, nor did she dare to make a sound. Only after seeing the dark-faced man walk far away did he dare to stand up and run away.

    ¡°How can you do suching!¡±

    When Nanny saw that the woman had fled, her face became deathly pale. She wanted to go up and beat the dark-faced man.

    The dark faced man coldly snorted and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your wife still having some looks, I would have allowed your family to nt somend. Grandma, if I didn¡¯t help your family with the work, you would have starved to death already. To be honest, I also have true feelings for your wife. Otherwise, why would I grow up in your field every day? ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, his fingers moved slightly, his killing intent rising.

    He pulled the olddy back and asked the dark-faced man, ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°You can carry as much as you want.¡±

    The dark faced man said loudly, ¡°I know you think I¡¯m a bad person, but I¡¯m not. This vige was a lonesome ce, from time to time bandits woulde to visit. If I wasn¡¯t guarding this vige, who knows how many people would have been killed. I like her daughter-inw, and I¡¯m still guarding this vige. So what if I sleep with her? Besides, if I didn¡¯t get some money asionally, the people in this vige wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. I have a vige to myself, do you think I¡¯m a bad person? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him with iparablyplex emotions.

 Chapter 564 - Destinys War?

    <h4>Chapter 564 ¨C Destiny¡¯s War?</h4>

    The ck faced man shouted to An Zheng loudly, ¡°I know that you all think I am an evil person, but I don¡¯t think so. This vige is isted. Without me, I don¡¯t know how many people would have been killed by bandits. Didn¡¯t I just sleep with a woman? Didn¡¯t he just take a few coins? If it weren¡¯t for me, everyone in the vige might have died. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked: ¡°Am I an evil person?!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the forks in the ck faced man¡¯s hands, ¡°Doing this kind of thing will probably affect more people than those who think they are evil. You made me afraid to reach out and help an old man who might fall. I¡¯m not a start, not an end. Furthermore, this is not all that you do evil, you saw that I am from the State of Yan so you have nothing to fear, this is bullying. ¡±

    ck faced man: ¡°Bullying the living? So what? Could it be that once I get to State of Yan, you State of Yan people will not bully me anymore? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng replied straightforwardly: ¡°When you get to State of Yan, there will also be people like you. But I won¡¯t bully you ¡­ I¡¯ll kill you. Maybe the heavens let me live twice because I haven¡¯t done enough. ¡±

    The dark-faced man: ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and the trident appeared in his hand. The dark-faced man lowered his head to look at it, then his eyes revealed fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, if you die, someone else might die in the hands of the raiders.¡± ¡°But everyone in this vige deserves to die ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old woman: ¡°Including you, do you really not know that your daughter-inw has been bullied by him? It¡¯s just that you saw it this time. You were actually also thinking in your heart that if this viin is alive, he can still help the vige beat away the viins. Even if there weren¡¯t any problems with the bandits, you wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him ¡­ Either you are afraid of death, or you feel that your family¡¯s face is more important than the life of your daughter-inw. ¡±

    The old woman¡¯s expression changed and she began to tremble.

    The dark faced man finally understood that An Zheng was a cultivator.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Looks like I¡¯m dead today. But you¡¯re right, everyone in this vige deserves to die. The first time I forced her daughter-inw, she actually saw it too. She saw it when she entered the door, then she closed it and went out ¡­ This old man thinks his face is more important than anything, so he¡¯s still guarding the door for me. ¡±

    The dark faced man turned to look at the others. ¡°Everyone here deserves to die. Of all the foreigners who came by, one died.¡± There are at least dozens of corpses buried in this field.

    The old woman cried. ¡°What can I do? What can you do for me? He had to live ¡­ We have to survive! ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Go on and live.¡±

    He raised his hand and stabbed the pitch-ck man in the chest with the dung fork. He took a nce at them, and those leathery bodies with big sticks in their hands exploded as if they were violent watermelons. Red and white ones sttered everywhere.

    An Zheng said expressionlessly: ¡°Purple Ivy has lost his faith because of this, I won¡¯t do it. Evil people should die, no matter who it is. ¡±

    He looked at the old woman and said, ¡°But if I let you live, I will kill everyone in this vige even if they deserve to die. You should also deserve to die, but you shouldn¡¯t die so quickly ¡­¡± In the future, only you will be left in this vige. Your daughter-inw isn¡¯t important to you, so I¡¯ll help you take her away. I will send her ce where she can at least eat and sleep in peace. You can pick up feces and water here, and you can stay here all alone until you die. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pressed it down.

    The vige was gone.

    He turned around and walked back. Suddenly, he felt that this was fate. After Purple Ivy encountered suching, his will became depressed, and he did not do anything heroic anymore. But was Purple Ivy really that happy? He wasn¡¯t.

    The old woman fell limply to the ground, like a long breath.

    After walking out for a few tens of steps, An Zheng suddenly walked back to where the olddy was. He looked at her in fear and said, ¡°I regret it.¡±

    Then the old woman died.

    You deserve to die for doing evil.

    An Zheng suddenly decided that perhaps only he knew. He suddenly wanted to return and finish looking through thest few paintings of Purple Ivy. Previously, he saw how disheartened he was when Purple Ivy encountered the matter of ckmail, so he felt that he didn¡¯t want to continue looking at them. However, after experiencing it once more, he realized that he hadn¡¯t changed at all. Maybe Purple Ivy was different from him. Purple Ivy waerson with an unknown origin, he did not seem to have any attachment to this world.

    Maybe Purple Ivy never considered himself to berson of this world, so he was alone.

    As An Zheng was walking back, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a look. And then I realized that there was nothing... There was no ruins from the vige, no grass, no two rows of trees, no corpses on the fields. There was nothing there, as if there had never been anything there. Maybe there really was nothing there.

    An Zheng suddenly felt his body bing parched, as if something was splitting out of his body.

    ¡°I was too careless.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do anything wrong and you didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡±

    The voice belonged to the opposite of An Zheng, in the direction that An Zheng hade from.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the handsome man dressed in crescent white robes. That was a man that could be called a handsome young master, let alone in State of Yan. No matter where a man like this went, he would always be noticed by women, just like a beautiful woman would attract their attention. He looked clean and bright, like the blue of the sky behind him.

    But he had killing intent.

    An Zheng was not surprised at all, as if he had predicted that this person would appear in front of him. Or perhaps, An Zheng had always been waiting for this moment toe.

    ¡°I thought that you would make a move in the Immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Feng Xiuyang poked the peach wood sword in his hand to the ground, then smiled at An Zheng: ¡°You know, I have always been a very calm person. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, I wouldn¡¯t do anything rash. Even so, I feel that I was a little impulsive toe to you today. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why did you find me so quickly?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pointed to his own body. ¡°Wooden ¡­ You gave it to me. Do you know why I went back to Mount Wudang? That is the orthodoxnd of the current Dao Sect, where experts are asmon as the clouds. Going to the Wudang Mountain with my cultivation back then to snatch that peach tree was originally courting death, but I still went, why? ¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, he continued, ¡°Because of my Inherent Skill ¡­ Others have always said that I was a genius, including those few old fellows from the Tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tai-tao. But none of them really knew where my genius was. Only I knew. My Genius ¡­ It¡¯s not what people see. I dared to go to Mount Wudang because my talent was to obtain my Fate Soul. The Wudang Mountain tree is not a simple tree, its soul piece is much harder than a human¡¯s. ¡±

    ¡°I thought I was confident, but in the end I still lost. Lost tree... However, this isn¡¯t the worst case scenario. The worst case scenario is that you saved my life. That peach wood has your aura, that peach wood is my fate soul now. So people don¡¯t know where you are, and I might know at any moment. ¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was too careless. That illusion was something you created. Impressive. To be able to corrode my heart and feel my thoughts, your illusions are truly frightening. Oh ¡­ I forgot, the Taoists have always been more involved in the study of illusion techniques than the other sects. ¡°Rumor has it that illusions were first spread by Taoists.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang acknowledged: ¡°People like you don¡¯t usually enter this way too often. I thought I could kill you in that situation while you were still in a state of mind. But in the end, I didn¡¯t make a move. Do you know why? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you ask me, of course I know.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sighed: ¡°Can you tell me when you won¡¯t be on guard at all?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Seems not.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°You sure are tired.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Could it be that you do.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, so I know how tired you are.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang lowered his head to look at the peach wood sword that was stabbed at his feet, and after a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Actually, you should also know, that I was forced to kill you because I wanted to. What you seek iealm where you have no self, but the fact that you saved my life constantly oppresses me, making me constantly think that I am myself, how can there be no me? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°me me?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I am only finding an excuse for myself to repay my kindness with hatred. But after saying it out loud, I realized that it was somewhat pale and powerless. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand to pull out the peach wood sword, and looked at An Zheng with especially serious eyes as he asked: ¡°Can you ¡­ I killed him? ¡±

    An Zheng replied seriously: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang turned his head and looked around: ¡°The evil water of the mountains, but the scenery is not bad. If I kill you, I will build a grave for you and I will not lie down. I will pick a good piece of stone and personally carvombstone for you ¡­ What to write? Write a good person? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°So, if I get identally killed by you, I¡¯ll trouble you to be like me and not bury me carelessly. Pick a good piece of stone and carvombstone for me with your own hands. I¡¯ve already thought about what to write... A cultivator. ¡±

    An Zheng looked around, feeling that something was off.

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°No need to look, this is a barrier. Do you know why I didn¡¯t die when I went to Wudang Mountain? I was thinking about the peach tree in that ss. Because my talent is truly too good, so good that even Zhang Zhenjun is unwilling to kill me. In order to keep me, he even gave mreasure of Mount Wudang ¡­ This thing was called the ck Yellow Seal, it could be used at will. Even if it¡¯s an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage, don¡¯t think that you can easily break through this seal. The only control over it is in my hands. If I was beaten to death by you, I would tell you how to get out. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood why Feng Xiuyang had the confidence toe.

    ¡°This is an upgraded version of the Mountain and River Diagram. Everything here is changed ording to your wishes. In this ce, you are likuler. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re wrong. How could I possibly be the ruler ¡­ Here, I am master. An Zheng, I actually quite envy you. And after I die, there will only be people who willugh. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and the Broken Army Sword appeared. ¡°I wouldn¡¯tugh ¡­ ¡°I willugh very loudly.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang hooked his fingers, and the peach wood sword flew up from the ground andnded in his hands. He walked towards An Zheng withrge strides: ¡°This is my world, I grant you a burial!¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m petty, I don¡¯t care if you bury me.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Sun and Moon

    <h4>Chapter 565 ¨C Sun and Moon</h4>

    Feng Xiuyang was still holding onto the peach wood sword. Back then, when An Zheng was still in the State of Yan¡¯s capital, he had a battle with Feng Xiuyang. Feng Xiuyang used the peach wood sword to gather the peach flowers, and used the peach flowers to nourish the vengeful spirit.

    The Feng Xiuyang at that time and the Feng Xiuyang now werepletely different, and the An Zheng at this moment, was no longer the young man of the State of Yan.

    Long ago, An Zheng always had a feeling in his heart that his opponent was Feng Xiuyang. At that time, within the State of Yan, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s strength could not be considered outstanding. Above him was Su Feilun and also Nie Qing. But now, after so long, Nie Qing had already disappeared from the eastern battlefield.

    When the peach wood sword was drawn, peach blossoms filled the sky.

    This was Feng Xiuyang¡¯s enchantment, and he said that the enchantment was given to him by the Zhang Zhenjun of the Wu Dang Mountain.

    He did not know if that was true or not, but the barrier was unquestionably strong.

    As the sword was drawn, the peach blossoms flew in the air.

    The daoist-robed young man dancing in the falling peach blossoms looked so handsome and elegant.

    An Zheng only moved once as he was surrounded by peach blossoms. He slightly frowned as his hands fiercely stabbed the Broken Army Sword downwards. Then, his hands sped together with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.

    A light purple ball of light suddenly appeared outside his body. Not long after this ball of light appeared, the petals of the peach blossoms that filled the sky arrived.

    ¡°What incredible speed.¡±

    Different physiques meant different speeds. Whether it was cultivators or the martial arts world, speed was the most important factor. People with sufficient speed always had the upper hand in battles. An Zheng¡¯s speed was already fast enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that Feng Xiuyang¡¯s speed would actually be so ridiculously fast as well.

    In truth, this was a very simple truth. Whoever was faster took the initiative. Under the same realm and with the same Cultivation Power, and being both human, under these circumstances, the advantage in speed could be directly transformed into an advantage.

    A light purple ball of light appeared beside An Zheng, and the peach blossom had also arrived.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang ¡­ The sound of metal striking metal filled the air. Each of those peach blossom petals had the power to kill. An Zheng¡¯s body had absorbed the defense of the Holy Fish Scale, so it was a strange, yet powerful fusion. The defensive power of the Holy Fish Scale had bart of An Zheng¡¯s own strength. This was equivalent to An Zheng possessing double the defensive power.

    The moment the peach blossom fell, it was as if someone had yed a zither.

    It was only a moment, but it was filled with killing intent.

    With the sound of the zither, all of the peach blossoms were sted out. With An Zheng at the center, the falling peach blossoms formed a perfect circle. The peach blossoms on the ground looked like lines drawn out by someone with a brush. Some of them were red in color, while others looked like fresh, red blood.

    The peach blossoms were all broken, and not a single petal was intact.

    In the distance, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and there warace of sweetness in his throat.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know what?¡±

    He actually asked with a smile as he swallowed the sweet taste in his mouth.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.

    ¡°What a strong rebound, but this cultivation of defense does not seem to be something that you are good at. Generally speaking, the defense of an ordinary cultivator would only be neutralized. For me to usundred percent of my strength to attack ¡­ being able to cancel out sixty to seventy percent of the attack was already quite impressive. A defensive technique that couldpletely block it was one that was absolutely powerful. However, your defensive technique has the ability to counterattack. What you are using is not your power, but mine. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at An Zheng. There was no hostility in his gaze, but instead an appreciation: ¡°I suffered from the rebound force, so I am more clear than you that this power is approximately forty percent of what I used just now.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough? I¡¯ll improve itter. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head: ¡°Too high, before you could even attack your opponent, he was already injured by your rebound, this kind ofpetition is impossible to fight. Why does the Heavens treat people so unfairly, allowing you to have so much. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not that the heavens are unfair, but that our aspirations are different. You want to walk the path of a single person, I want to punish the world. ¡°Therefore, I must learn more and understand more. If others don¡¯t force me to learn, I will force myself to learn as well. Otherwise, I will die very quickly.¡±

    He pulled out the Broken Army Sword from the ground: ¡°I like attacking, so whether it¡¯s defensive magic tools or techniques, I have to be able to attack.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°You have the will to seize Heaven and Earth.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You sure have a lot of bullshit to say.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled bitterly and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s really not easy killing you, this is my barrier.¡±

    He suddenly sat down cross-legged and the peach wood sword floated before him. There warimal chaos diagram on the surface of the peach wood sword, which was rapidly spinning as if it were alive. The ck and white fish chased each other, gradually losing sight of each other.

    ¡°Sunset.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang raised his hand and pointed to the sky.

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s the use of sunset?¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed: ¡°Sunset, not dark.¡±

    However, it was already dark, and it was going to be very dark soon. When An Zheng felt that it was night time, he raised both his hands up. The thirty Holy Fish Scale s flew out from his body and formed a huge disk. He held up the disk with both hands, then a loud boom rang out!

    It was really sunset.

    An indescribably huge ck sun descended. The ck sun was dull and without light, like a gigantic stone orb. But this stone orb was too big, too big to ept. It looked like An Zheng was an ant holding arge watermelon that weighed several kilograms.

    But An Zheng was not an ant, and the sunset was not a watermelon.

    And this was Feng Xiuyang¡¯s barrier, this ce belonged to him. Therefore, the ground beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet became even more sturdy, and An Zheng¡¯s legs did not sink down. Ants could carry things that were many times heavier than themselves, but a watermelon weighing several dozen jin would still crush the ants to death.

    An Zheng looked like an ant that was about to be crushed to death by the setting sun.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked, and without waiting for An Zheng¡¯s reply, continued: ¡°I know that this is not your limit, you always bring surprises. But your limits are also meaningless to me, because you really can¡¯t beat me. ¡±

    His hands pressed down.

    At this moment, the world suddenly changed.

    Yes, this was his world. He could change anything he wanted.

    An Zheng had be very small, or perhaps it was because Feng Xiuyang had be very big. The setting sun really seemed to be as big as a watermelon and An Zheng really seemed to be as big as an ant. However, what was scary was that Feng Xiuyang was still as big as a normal human being.

    He squatted and looked at An Zheng like a God looking down auman, with eyes filled with pity and disdain.

    ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±

    In his eyes, An Zheng was only as small as an ant.

    An Zheng clenched his teeth as he held the huge watermelon. His hands and legs were trembling.

    Feng Xiuyangughed and said: ¡°A child who does not answer other people¡¯s questions is not a good child, and neither are you. All children who are not good will be punished, and you are no exception. ¡±

    He stretched ouand towards the setting sun, just like a normal person pressing his finger down on a watermelon. But there was a man under the watermelon, a man the size of an ant.

    An Zheng¡¯s body bent down, and he felt that his bones would all shatter in the next second. His hands bent back, and the setting sun fell on his shoulders and back. An Zheng, who had his head lowered, all the bones in his body were letting out an unbearable groan.

    Feng Xiuyang was very pleased, but of course he was very pleased. From an very early age onwards, his goal was to defeat An Zheng, but in thest second, he had never possessed such self-confidence and confidence. Now that he had seeded and crossed over An Zheng, it was akin to stepping oveuge shackle for him.

    An Zheng... It was his inner demon.

    ¡°You seem to be able to persevere. You really are an admirable person. I think your people can be saints, if you don¡¯t die. But how can I keep you alive? If you don¡¯t die, how can I be a saint? ¡±

    His finger pressed down fiercely.

    He felt that it would definitely be fun, and it would definitely be great if An Zheng was pressed down by the setting sun. It was as if he had caught a flea that had been hiding on his body for a long time. The moment he strangled the flea with his nails, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It must be wonderful.

    But it didn¡¯t feel that good.

    Feng Xiuyang lied on the ground because he was very big and An Zheng was very small. Hey on the ground and looked at An Zheng, and then he became angry.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked likervert looking at An Zheng and asked. He was too big, big enough that An Zheng could clearly see every single pore on his face. He saw too much in his eyes that others would never be able to see. He saw a very deep meaning hidden within his eyes.

    An Zheng seemed to have said something, but An Zheng was too young, so he couldn¡¯t hear his clearly. But An Zheng refused to be suppressed, and refused to die like a flea that was crushed, which made Feng Xiuyang very angry. He stood up abruptly and stepped on the setting sun.

    To An Zheng, when that gigantic footnded, it was as if the sky had fallen.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The st swept out in all directions. The foot that stepped on the setting sun finally stepped on it. But Feng Xiuyang did not have the intention to stop at all, he continued to step on the watermelon crazily, as though he would not stop until he had smashed it into pieces. However, the true watermelon would definitely be crushed. However, that was not a watermelon. It was truly the sun within the barrier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can still turn the situation around.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said while stepping on countless of feet.

    He seized the setting sun and tossed it into the sky, and the sun flew back to be its sun. The size of the distortion returned to normal, and Feng Xiuyang also returned to normal.

    In front of him was a small crater that had a radius of several dozen miles. The ground in front of him had already been shattered, and there wasn¡¯t even a stone as big as his pinky finger. The ces where the ground had caved in were crushed by the setting sun until there were no broken pieces at all. They couldn¡¯t even be considered fine sand. It could only be called powder, an extremely tiny powder.

    Feng Xiuyang stood at the edge of the basin, and looked inside while looking for An Zheng¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re dead, but I think we should do more. ¡°I don¡¯t have many opportunities to kill you, but once you¡¯re lucky enough to escape, I might never have the chance to kill you again.¡±

    He waved his hand towards the sky. ¡°Yue Hua.¡±

    He said two words.

    It used to be sunset, but now it¡¯s the moon.

    A white moon fell from the sky. It was not a full moon, but a crescent moon. Some people said that the crescent moon was like a de. In Feng Xiuyang¡¯s hands, this crescent moon was not like a de, but a de. He held the crescent moon in his hands, high up.

    The crescent moon started to spin very fast, so it looked like a full moon. Countless cold white sharp des were released from the rapidly rotating moon. As the moon rotated, they became faster and faster. Countless sharp des shot into the basin like bullets fired from a machine gun, plowing the basin over and over again liklow.

    ¡°Die ¡­¡± ¡°Dead beyond words.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang who was holding the moon looked like a monster.

    The shooting continued, and the smoke and dust rising from the basin were like mist.

 Chapter 566 - Your Appearance Cant Live

    <h4>Chapter 566 ¨C Your Appearance Can¡¯t Live</h4>

    No matter what world it was, the sun and moon had an unshakable status. And within this barrier, Feng Xiuyang used the setting sun and moon as his own magic tools, so he looked invincible.

    This was a world that Feng Xiuyang could control at will. The change in size was only one of the countless changes in this world. However, the change in size alone waspletely unstoppable.

    An Zheng became very small, even smaller than the setting sun in Feng Xiuyang¡¯s hands.

    Feng Xiuyang became very big, reaching between heaven and earth.

    When the size returned to normal, An Zheng had already disappeared from the basin that was smashed out by the setting sun. The soil in the basin became thinner than fine sand and looked like ashes. However, this was not the end. The technique of moonlight had millions of sharp des plowing back and forth within the ashes, causing the heaven and earth to turn upside down.

    Feng Xiuyang raised his hand and pointed to the sky.

    ¡°Wudang Mountain¡¯s Dao Arts are truly amazing.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang muttered to himself.

    He walked to the edge of the basin and looked down at the powder eyes, which were constantly searching for something. The powder in the basin was gray in color, and he wanted to find that scarlet tint in it. He would only be at ease if he saw An Zheng¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    He frowned slightly and looked worried.

    After a long time, he seemed to have discovered something and leaped. The fluttering white robe looked like a cloud that was flying at high speed. Hended in the middle of the basin, where there was a captivating redness.

    Feng Xiuyang squatted down, picked up a speck of grey from the ground and looked.

    After a long period of silence, he stood up, and looked around him with a nk expression. ¡°You are a milestone that I set for my goal in life. If you die so easily, what should I do?¡±

    There was a crack within the barrier, as if a door had been opened.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    The masked man walked out, his single exposed eye was filled with joy: ¡°You really surprised me. Sucechnique, such a barrier, Wu Dang Shan¡¯s dao technique really lives up to its name. Since you¡¯ve never given the other party a chance, I also like your style of doing things. So I wanted to ask, are you sure you won¡¯t follow me? ¡±

    Behind him, Ou Yangduo walked out expressionlessly, but there was a kind of sadness in her eyes that no one could see.

    ¡°Howfortable.¡±

    The masked guy stretched his body, ¡°I have to say, An Zheng¡¯s death is the end of an era. Even if I despised him, even if I had always wanted to kill him, I had to respect the fact that he was the leader of an era. Once, the young people of Da Xi all thought of him as their idol and dreamed of joining the Ming Fa Si to be the person who would stand up for the heavens ¡­ However, the times weren¡¯t fixed and the development of this world had never been controlled by people like An Zheng. People like him have always been essories to history. ¡±

    Ou Yangduoughed coldly, ¡°Are you not?¡±

    The masked guy replied, ¡°I am, and you are even more so. If I could have left a strong mark in history, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep a single stroke. An Zheng¡¯s death was the end of an era. If I am still alive, an era will begin. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo remained expressionless. ¡°But you¡¯re just ackey for something you don¡¯t know where you came from.¡±

    The masked guy said, ¡°It seems like you know quite a bit ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling you that. How did you know?¡±

    Ou Yangduo suddenly pulled out his de from the masked guy¡¯s back, and stabbed it towards the masked guy¡¯s back. He was less than a meter behind the masked guy. This kind of distance didn¡¯t allow for any reaction.

    As long aerson had a de, he would be able to pass through.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°As expected.¡±

    The masked man looked at Ou Yangduo andughed, ¡°You really want to kill me?¡±

    Ou Yangduo¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, when he had swung his de just now, he had thought that the masked guy was dead for sure. He could even feel the resistance of his longsword piercing through his opponent¡¯s flesh, and the warmth of his opponent¡¯s blood spraying onto his face. But that was just an illusion. The enemy waspletely unharmed.

    His saber and his body pierced through the other party¡¯s body, arriving in front of the masked guy¡¯s body. That person seemed to be invisible, transparent, and his body could actually be transparent.

    ¡°Shocked?¡±

    The masked manughed and said, ¡°I never believed thaerson would have such a sudden change in attitude. As long as there is one, there must be a hidden plot. The only reason you want to see An Zheng die is because you want to take this opportunity to kill me. However, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s actions were too quick and ruthless, you could only watch helplessly as An Zheng was killed without even having the chance to remind him. ¡±

    ¡°How pitiful. Do you look like a fence-sitter in your life?¡±

    The masked guy looked at Ou Yangduo with eyes full of contempt and contempt, ¡°When you were in the Ming Fa Si, as one of An Zheng¡¯s subordinates, you were roped up by me and betrayed him. Now, you are my subordinate, yet you betrayed me ¡­ A person like you, even if you were to die ten thousand times, it wouldn¡¯t be much. ¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked down at the de in his hand and could not help but sigh. ¡°Why ¡­ ¡°Why do people like you always end upughing?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    The masked man¡¯s voice was filled with pride, ¡°You all think yourselves to be chivalrous people, so you all have too many constraints. If you can¡¯t even do what you want, then why are you cultivating? Wasn¡¯t cultivation all for the sake of bing a supreme expert? Isn¡¯t cultivation all about doing whatever you want? ¡±

    He took a step forward and stood in front of Ou Yangduo.

    Ou Yangduo attacked again, the de looked likainbow. The de sliced past the masked guy¡¯s neck, but it was only a sh. The masked guy¡¯s body wasn¡¯t affected at all. No matter how fierce or fierce his attacks were, they were useless against air.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    The masked man reached out and grabbed Ou Yangduo by the neck, then lifted him up. The transformation of his body between the real and the fake was very perfect, without any obstruction or ws.

    Feng Xiuyang looked at it with interest, then pped his hands: ¡°I thought you were a virtual body, a projection illusion. But now it seems that it isn¡¯t, but you have obtained an extraordinary cultivation technique, which allowed your body to be suceal and fakebination ¡­ ¡°Amazing.¡±

    The masked guy turned to look at Feng Xiuyang, ¡°How is it? Do you want it? As long as you decide to work for me from now on, I can pass on this cultivation technique to you. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head, ¡°No, you know I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯sckey. I only killed An Zheng because he was my mental demon. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, I can¡¯t cultivate.¡±

    The masked man said, ¡°Whaity. If you can be one of the envoys, then it will be a good thing for me, the High Lord. The High Lord needs more people like you to be his subordinates, not idiots like him. ¡±

    The masked man raised his hand and pointed at Ou Yangduo¡¯s heart. ¡°A person like you is destined to bragedy.¡±

    Ou Yangduo looked at the masked man, and also reached out for his mask.

    ¡°How pitiful. I wanted to kill you, but you could only grab onto my mask to see who I was. However, you were still unable to do that.¡±

    The masked guy¡¯s hand reached Ou Yangduo¡¯s chest, his fingers piercing through Ou Yangduo¡¯s clothes, skin, flesh and even his heart.

    A sword stabbed out from Ou Yangduo¡¯s back, right into Ou Yangduo¡¯s heart and pierced through the masked guy¡¯s hand. There was a strange power on the sword, which made the masked guy unable to react.

    The masked man lifted his head, fear filling his eyes.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have entered my barrier.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stood behind the masked guy and said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°Your cultivation technique is really too enticing. This is enough reason for me to kill you, not to mention...¡±

    ¡°I was going to kill you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang held onto the masked guy¡¯s shoulder and leaned over to look at the masked guy¡¯s face. Then, he stretched out his other hand to grab the mask: ¡°I really want to see how ugly a person¡¯s face will be if they sell their soul.¡±

    ¡°For... ¡°Why?¡±

    The masked man trembled as he spoke. He struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free. At this moment, his switch between reality and reality disappeared withourace.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t ally yourself with someone you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at his beautiful hand and whispered into the masked guy¡¯s ears, ¡°Did you know, my talent is not in understanding of Dao arts, but in seizing a person¡¯s life ¡­ I can take it, and of course I can trade for it. That¡¯s why I gave my Fate Soul to you when you felt that you would definitely win. My Fate Soul is just a dead log, so of course your Shift will be useless. ¡±

    The mask was removed with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound.

    When Feng Xiuyang and Ou Yangduo saw that face clearly, both of them were terrified. Even Feng Xiuyang¡¯s hand started to tremble uncontrobly, and the mask in his hand fell to the ground with a tter.

    ¡°How could this be ¡­¡± ¡°Like this?!¡±

    Ou Yangduo consecutively retreated several steps, his entire body trembling. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper, losing all color in an instant. It was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. A cultivator like him was actually trembling in fear.

    Feng Xiuyang, who was originally calm and collected, also had an extremely unsightly expression.

    ¡°Demon?!¡±

    Feng Xiuyang was startled for a moment, and then, his hand stabbed into the masked guy¡¯s chest, directly grabbing that beating heart, and then squeezing it hard. Witfft sound, he squeezed that beating heart to death in his chest. Blood flowed continuously from his wrist, staining his clothes red.

    ¡°Is it a demon?!¡±

    After breaking his heart, Feng Xiuyang gritted his teeth and asked.

    The masked man slowly turned his body, his face almost touching Feng Xiuyang¡¯s. He was still breathing and the air was spraying on Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face.

    ¡°You ¡­ Scared? ¡±

    The masked guy startedughing, andughed in a sorrowful manner, ¡°Cough, cough... Cough cough ¡­ ¡°This face, is it terrifying?¡±

    That face ¡­ It was An Zheng.

    To be exact, it was Fang Zheng. The face of the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s was exactly the same, even the details were exactly the same. To Feng Xiuyang, the impact was a little less. But for Ou Yangduo, this was simply uneptable. How was this possible?

    As the fine sand floated, An Zheng appeared from underneath the fine sand.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    He was indeed injured, but it was not a serious injury.

    Feng Xiuyang looked at An Zheng, then looked at the masked guy: ¡°This is your problem, I only want to repay the favor of saving my life. If I had told you beforehand, the y would not have been true. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hold back when I attacked, and I didn¡¯t intend to apologize. As for what exactly happened between you two, you don¡¯t have much time left to ask him. ¡±

    His heart had already shattered. He was not dead yet, but that was only a matter of time.

    Feng Xiuyang took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood off his hand.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was, however, focused on the masked guy. ¡°Wei Ping?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± If you can¡¯t live, what you look like ¡­ Cough cough cough cough ¡­ I will change my face to yours. ¡±

 Chapter 567 - Left or Right

    <h4>Chapter 567 ¨C Left or Right</h4>

    Wei Ping was dead.

    However, in the end, An Zheng did not understand the words Wei Ping had said before he died: I can¡¯t live with you, so I changed my face to yours.

    Feng Xiuyang looked at An Zheng with a unique expression. When An Zheng saw Feng Xiuyang¡¯s expression, he was stunned for a moment, before he angrily roared: ¡°What are you thinking about!¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders like An Zheng was used to, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything, I¡¯m just thinking of something. But seeing your reaction, it seems that my thinking is not unreasonable. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what he means by that.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked: ¡°Did Wei Ping look good before this?¡±

    An Zheng recalled: ¡°He has been with me since I waeenager, when I was still working in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Exposure Division, he had already followed me. I was eighteen and sixteen at the time, and then I transferred him to the Operations Division less than half a year ago. ¡±

    ¡°Plum and Bamboo Horse.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said four words.

    An Zheng stared at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°No matter what, the person is already dead, don¡¯t speak such sarcastic words again.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said seriously: ¡°You actually think that I¡¯m speaking sarcastically? You have never considered things before, the two of you are already considered as brothers, from working together when you were young, all the way until you became the first person in the Ming Fa Si, he became your most capable assistant. Only you two know what happened. And when he decided to betray you, is probably the past you should never forget. ¡±

    An Zheng thought about it, and it was true that he couldn¡¯t remember doing anything to hurt¡¯s brotherly feelings.

    Feng Xiuyang thought for a while and said: ¡°There are only a few factors that can make us enemies. The first is money, and the second is a woman ¡­ Of course, you Ming Fa Si people won¡¯t go against you because of money, and if it was for this reason, he wouldn¡¯t have followed you for so long. ¡°As for women ¡­¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at An Zheng with interest, but he could not recall anything special about the past.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang waved his hand and said, ¡°That is a matter between the two of you. Perhaps, he ierson with a meticulous personality, and isn¡¯t very good at expressing himself. And you are... A fellow who doesn¡¯t care about emotions at all is just too straightforward. ¡±

    He undid the barrier, ¡°All of these matters no longer have anything to do with me. Now that the debt has been repaid, the two of us will not owe each other anything. If you be an opponent for cultivation in the future, it would be fine even if you kill me, but even if I kill you, there will be no grudges or grudges. ¡±

    He cupped his fists. ¡°On the path of cultivation, it¡¯s best not to meet each other.¡±

    Jean turned around and left. After walking a few steps, he turned his head back and said, ¡°Foerson like you, the number of people who want to kill you is proportional to the number of people who want to protect you. Hurry up and leave. Oh right, what I wanted to talk about was not that, but the so-called High Lord that Wei Ping was talking about ¡­ He used the word ¡°descend¡± a moment ago, as if there was some horrible story behind it. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I will pay attention.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang turned around and walked forward calmly while carrying his own peach wood sword. He looked like he was really relieved. He had helped An Zheng to get rid of the masked guy, Wei Ping, but An Zheng felt that this was not the end, but rather the beginning.

    An Zheng helped Ou Yangduo up, ¡°Take the brothers and leave the Immortal pce first. Go to the State of Yan and find a ce to stay.

    Ou Yangduo also knew that the remaining brothers in the Ming Fa Si would not be able to return to the Da Xi Empire anymore.

    As An Zheng walked back, he kept thinking about what Wei Ping had said before his death. What did that mean?

    As Feng Xiuyang had said, An Zheng waoo straightforward person in his previous life, so it was very easy for him to ignore the feelings of the people around him.

    Then, he thought of Feng Xiuyang ¡­ Actually, An Zheng was very clear on one thing, Feng Xiuyang did not kill Wei Ping to repay a debt of gratitude. That guy did not have any grudges in his heart, he was only releasing his own mental defenses. An Zheng was his opponent in the past, but now that the opponent had saved his life, it showed that he was inferior to An Zheng ¡­ Now that he had saved An Zheng once, this inner demon was released. After that, who knew what Feng Xiuyang would feel in his heart.

    An Zheng shook his head with all his might, telling himself not to think about it.

    The Great Western Region was in chaos, and some unknown High Lord of unknown origins was about to arrive. An Zheng realized that he was still weak, and could not save the world. An Zheng never felt that he was a savior, but he would never give up on this world.

    He had to get stronger.

    He clenched his fists.

    Right now, the speed at which he was bing stronger seemed to not be fast enough.

    Just then, Du Shoushou ran over from afar: ¡°Where did you go? I can¡¯t find you even after searching for a while. Quickly go back and take a look, you¡¯ll be shocked. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, but Du Shoushou did not say anything, he pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand and ran back. When the two of them returned to the Heaven Defying Seal, Oldman Huo and the rest had already reached the ny-ninth floor.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s ny-ninth floor.

    Purple Ivy became an Immortal Emperor after cultivating for 99 years. Be it that era or the current era, no one could surpass this level of power. There was no one in the world who could kill Chen Wunuo, but Chen Wunuo was only in the Great Heaven Realm, he was one hundred and eighty thousand miles away from bing an Immortal Emperor. Moreover, Purple Ivy had walked thousands of miles for decades and he would have to travel a few hundred or even a thousand years to reach that distance.

    An Zheng followed Du Shoushou to the ny-ninth floor in one breath and those people still stood there as if in a daze.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Qu Liuxi suddenly pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand, and looked at him with eyes that made An Zheng uneasy. She had discovered something, and was afraid that he would be unable to bear it. That was why he had held his hand. The warmth in Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm was warming him, just him.

    ¡°Look at the mural.¡±

    Qu Liuxi held An Zheng¡¯s hand and walked in front of the mural, ¡°We have already seen the previous mural, these are thest few. The previous frescoes described the more important things that Purple Ivy had encountered on his journey of cultivation. They all affected his state of mind, but thest few paintings ¡­ It seems to be rted to you. ¡±

    ¡°It has something to do with me? How could it be rted to me? That was the Immortal Emperor from tens of thousands of years ago. Moreover, it had been tens of thousands of years since he left this world. Furthermore, Chen Shaobai said that it was his ancestor who... ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Take a look first, I suspect that I¡¯m a fake descendant, you¡¯re the real deal.¡±

    Curious by her words, An Zheng could not help but look at the fresco. Those were thest few paintings that Purple Ivy left behind, and should be the end result of his life¡¯sprehension or perhaps cultivation.

    The fresco in front of An Zheng was very big. To be exact, the murals on the ny-ninth floor were all very big. In the past, there would be several dozens or even hundreds of paintings on each floor, whereas there were only a few murals on the ny-nine floors.

    There¡¯s only one thing that¡¯s been painted on this painting... Fish.

    It was an iparably huge flying fish, and it looked outrageouslyrge. The fish floated in the sky like a massive city in the sky. Below the fish was the world. An Zheng could see that the paintings on the bottom of the fish had some symbolic mountains. State of Yan was one of them.

    It was the first time An Zheng saw that big fish, and also the only time he was in Mount Cang Man.

    The size of the big fish covered the entire world.

    Gu Qianye had said before that the big fish was the Holy Fish. It was only when the world was about to fall into chaos that the Holy Fish would appear, find a savior, teach him the Holy Fish¡¯s armor, and lead this savior to save the world. This was a very old-fashioned story that was not even worth mentioning. Many races had this story, so An Zheng did not care much about it.

    If the Holy Fish could really give guidance to the person it chose, then An Zheng felt that he was a fake selected person, because from the beginning to the end, that fish didn¡¯t give him any guidance.

    ¡°Does this painting mean that the Holy Fish came out from the mountain?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to the second painting: ¡°Look at the painting below.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the second painting and stopped to look. It was still the same fish. It was almost no different from the first painting. It seemed to be a copy of the first painting. Because the two frescoes were extremelyrge, even someone as meticulous as An Zheng had to look for a long time before seeing any differences.

    Purple Ivy spent so much effort to draw two extremelyrge murals, the only difference being the big fish¡¯s eyes.

    The eyes of the big fish in the first picture were ck, ck and white. They looked very normal. In the second picture, the big fish¡¯s eyes, which were as clear auman¡¯s eyes, changed. The white disappeared from the eyes and was reced by a chilling shade of red, as if there was blood seeping out from beneath the whites.

    ¡°Look at the third one.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: What do you think the meaning of this is?

    An Zheng saw that the big fish in the third picture was no longer one fish but two. If the second portrait was a copy of the first, the third was a copy of the first and the second before sticking to each other. The two big fish floated in the sky face to face. One of them had ck and white eyes, while the other had red eyes.

    ¡°What exactly does Purple Ivy want to express?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I thought I should be the first one to understand, but after thinking for a long time and thinking of many possibilities, I still felt that something is amiss. Do you mean that he has two Holy Fish? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stomped his feet, ¡°I told you right ¡­. But why is it that when you¡¯re sure, I¡¯m sure? ¡±

    An Zheng walked to the fourth diagram and looked at it, there was only one big fish left. The red fish had disappeared from the eye, but the half of the painting that belonged to it was still there. The half of the painting that was devoid of red fish was still dark, as if it had been enveloped by a dark cloud.

    An Zheng seemed to have thought of something, and walked back to the third painting to take a look.

    Then he quickened his pace to thest painting and stopped. He saw four words gradually appearing on the big fish ¡­ The peace of the world.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°When we were looking at the big fish just now, why did the big fish not have these two words on it? Does this mean that this normal big fish killed the abnormal big fish? But one of these processes is missing. ¡±

    ¡°In other words, logically speaking, there should be another diagram within the fourth and fifth diagrams.¡±

    ¡°But he did not, and it seems like Purple Ivy left out something, or maybe he did not know either, so he did not draw it.¡±

    ¡°The general idea is that there arotal of two Holy Fish¡¯s. One of them defeated the one with red eyes, and the one with red eyes disappeared, leaving only two words on the body of the big fish, Destiny ¡­¡±

    Oldman Huo stood there for a long time before suddenly opening his mouth and saying: ¡°I remember that time was different from now. We are used to reading and writing from the left to the right, but in the ancient era, reading and writing went from the right to the left.¡±

    ¡°Destiny¡¯s Peace ¡­¡± A peaceful day? ¡±

 Chapter 568 - Wasteland

    <h4>Chapter 568 ¨C Wastnd</h4>

    A few of them turned to look at An Zheng, their expressions strange. An Zheng looked at me with an expression as if he was trying to say something, but Oldman Huo shook his head and said, ¡°How could his character determine the sky and sky? His personality is too upright and his weakness is too obvious, he¡¯s not a material for being a saint.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at the Oldman Huo and said seriously: ¡°Master, but the Holy Fish Scale ¡­ That is a legend that our Old Hunters has guarded for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°You also said that it was only a legend. This world is very big, to the point that it surpasses your imagination. There are many powerful cultivators in this world, so many that even you wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it. True experts were unwilling to show themselves in public. They were used to cultivating and could only do so in public. However, if this world encountered any danger, they would definitely not sit back and do nothing, because that would also affect their own life and death. I never believed that Daxi Shenghuang was truly invincible under the heavens. ¡±

    Gu Qianye still wanted to say something, but she simply shook her head slightly. Although Gu Qianye did not understand what Qu Liuxi meant, nor did sshe understand what the Oldman Huo meant, he still chose not to continue arguing.

    Oldman Huo nced at An Zheng: ¡°Stinking brat, I¡¯m tired. Carry me back to rest.¡±

    An Zheng immediately came over, crouching down to carry Oldman Huo towards the room.

    The few of them watched as the old and young left, feeling that the two of them seemed to be in harmony.

    ¡°It really does look like a grandfather-grandson pair.¡±

    Gu Qianye sighed.

    Qu Liuxi nodded, aplicated look in her eyes.

    On An Zheng¡¯s back, the Oldman Huo squinted his eyes and asked: ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°How about what?¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to bero?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you showing off?¡±

    ¡°No, because I never felt likero.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Oldman Huo remained silent for a while and then continued, ¡°Everyone said that being a hero is lonely. Actually, being a hero isn¡¯t just being lonely. Once the word ¡°hero¡± bes your shackle, then your life is basically over. Before you do anything, you can¡¯t help but think, I¡¯m a hero, how can I back down? ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m noero, but there are times when I can¡¯t retreat.¡±

    Oldman Huoughed: ¡°Brat, that¡¯s why your character is not suitable to be a big shot. Once you be a big shot, the number of traps in front of you will be several times or even dozens of times greater than before. You¡¯re too straight, you don¡¯t have to twist that much. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I feel that I¡¯m not strong enough.¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°As long as I¡¯m strong enough, then there¡¯s no need to bother about those traps.¡±

    ¡°Were you strong enough in your previous life?¡±

    Oldman Huo coldly snorted, ¡°Until now, you still don¡¯t understand why you ate so much? Your enemies will take advantage of you because they know who you are. Do you know why I said just now that you are not the material of the Savior? In fact, your bad temper is precisely the material of the Savior. I said that because I didn¡¯t want you to take on the burden of the Savior yourself. For everyone in the world, when they really need someone to save them, that would truly be their doom. ¡±

    An Zheng stopped and suddenly understood what the Oldman Huo meant.

    ¡°Humans are a very strange thing. In peace and stability, there is actually less ugliness and kindness in human nature. When disaster arrived, these ugliness and kindness would erupt. I¡¯ve always thought that disaster is just a knockout match ¡­ Do you believe that the people who can survive in this world will be united and not selfish? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Oldman Huo said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s why I never scold the heavens just because of a war or some other disaster. In fact, natural disasters are limited in this world and the vast majority of disasters are man-made. As for man-made disasters, wasn¡¯t that the same as being eliminated by the heavens? If all those who should be eliminated are eliminated, the rest will be in peace for a long period of time. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Elder, although what you said isn¡¯t wrong, it seems to be too passive.¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°Passive. Do you really not believe that those cmities were caused by peoplemitting suicide?¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything more. In fact, there were too many disasters that people could only cause their own deaths.

    The grandfather and grandson duo chatted as they walked. And thousands of miles away from them, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky. The crack grewrger andrger, so big that it seemed as if it would tear the sky into two pieces. Hurricane gushed out from the opening, and the earth suffered a huge disaster in an instant. The big trees were uprooted, and the houses were swept into ruins. A hurricane swept through everything within a thousand miles, and not a single de of grass could be seen.

    When the hurricane passed, it was the arrival of an unbearable cold.

    No one knew what exactly happened, but the Thousand Mile Wastnd was frozen in an instant. The heavy rain after the hurricane instantly turned into hail, and as the hail fell, the earth began to freeze. The ground was as hard as rock, and the trees were wrapped in a thickyer of ice. Whether it was small animals, demonic beasts, or humans, they were all frozen in their original positions. Soon, they became ice sculptures.

    There was nock of powerful cultivators and demon beasts amongst them, the strongest of them possessed the strength of the Lower Completion Stage, but even so, they were still hard to defend against, it was just that they had been fighting for a bit longer. From the crack in the sky to the freezing of the earth, only ten minutes had passed. And in just 10 short minutes, this 1000 mile radius had been turned into another world.

    Even a mountain that stretched for hundreds of miles was frozen. Looking from afar, it looked likuge ice sculpture that was naturally formed.

    The hurricane dissipated and the hail stopped. Then, a huge ck shadow flew down from the sky from the crack in the wall. The shadow was so big that it looked like an eagle spreading its wings. When it appeared, it once again covered the heavens and the earth. As soon as the ck shadow descended, the sky turned dark.

    However, the ck shadow quickly shrunk and turned into the shape of a person. It was a young man wearing a blood-red robe. He had a stern expression on his face. He stood on the frozen mirror-like ground and looked around. His gaze fell upon the ice mountain that stretched for hundreds of miles in the distance.

    ¡°For the time being, this ce shall be my temporary manor.¡±

    The man said to himself and walked towards the ice mountain. Just one step, just one step, and he was already on the ice mountain hundreds of miles away.

    The phenomenon in the sky and earth turned into a cier. It immediately aroused the curiosity and fear of countless people. Countless cultivators went over to that ce to find out the truth. But the scary thing was, no matter who went, no matter how strong, as long as they entered the cier, they would nevere out. Those people seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Not a single one of them came out alive to tell everyone what had happened.

    Some people said that the Demon Lord had descended to build a Demon Pce there. Some people said that the sky had been torn apart, and no matter how powerful the cultivators were, they were unable to withstand the might of the sky. Some even said that it was the opening of hell, and that the devils from hell would sweep out in all directions from this ce. Of course, there were those who didn¡¯t believe that ghosts and gods could continue to go there and investigate. However, those who went in were like stones that sank into the ocean.

    Moreover, it was too cold over there. This kind of cold was not something normal people could endure, even cultivators with Captive Stage would not be able to withstand it. A young cultivator from a prestigious and upright sect said that the world did not change from me, but it could not be me. Then, he stepped into the cier. His strength was not that high, he only had Sumeru Stage, and after walking five steps, his feet broke on their own. He had been pulled back by hisrade, but in the end, he was frozen silly. Perhaps he was the only one who didn¡¯t die after entering the cier, since he had only taken five steps.

    That thousand kilometers had be and of death.

    When An Zheng and the others found out about this, it was already a few dayster. And An Zheng and the others, who were originally going to investigate as well, were dyed because of one thing.

    When the Heaven Defying Seal received the news from State of Yan, he requested for An Zheng and the others to return immediately. An Zheng and the others searget and the Heaven Defying Seal began to teleport. Not only had the trip to the cier been shelved, even An Zheng¡¯s visit to the Buddha Nation¡¯s Lightning Lake Temple in the Western Regions had been dyed.

    Amongst the Heaven Defying Seal, An Zheng asked the Oldman Huo: ¡°What are the limits of our Heaven Defying Seal?¡±

    Oldman Huo asked An Zheng, ¡°What are the limits you are talking about?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the savior or not, I still want to save more people. Once the war between Da Xi and the Buddha began, a small country like the State of Yan would never be able to survive. Millions of citizens of the State of Yan would be the cannon fodder for the war. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a saint. If I can save someone, I will definitely start from home.¡±

    Oldman Huo nodded: ¡°I understand. What you mean is, the Heaven Defying Seal became a bitrger, and could amodate the entire State of Yan? It¡¯s true that the Heaven Defying Seal are Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, but they are not as strong as the heaven and earth. Furthermore, I am no longer able to create artifacts, not to mention such a freakish artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Of course I know that the Heaven Defying Seal itself isn¡¯t that strong, but what if it fused with an unparalleled immortal equipment? Didn¡¯t I get the Nine Floors Exquisite Pagoda back in the Immortal Pce? Qi Tian said that it was a magical equipment used by a great cultivator with cultivation only second to the Immortal Emperor Realm. If the nine floors of Exquisite Pagoda and Heaven Defying Seal were to merge together, it would not be impossible to install a State of Yan. ¡±

    Oldman Huo was stunned for a moment. ¡°You ¡­ This was real, this was really a f * cking wastrel. That¡¯s an immortal equipment, a top grade immortal equipment, and it just melted away like that? ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of weapon it is, being able to be used is the best thing.¡± If you can¡¯t use it, you might as well use a urinal. ¡±

    ¡°Damn. Luckily you didn¡¯t follow my Bloodsmith. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you.¡± But after thinking about it, if I can really bring out the matter of a prodigal son, I would feel quite a sense of aplishment ¡­ Even though I am no longer capable of making weapons, I know how you are going to dismantle them. Whether it was an immortal equipment or the most ordinary green magical equipment, they could all be dismantled. It was impossible for the Heaven Defying Seal to swallow the ninth floor of the Exquisite Pagoda because thetter¡¯s strength was higher than the former¡¯s. The only way is to destroy the ninth floor of the Exquisite Pagoda and feed them bit by bit to the Heaven Defying Seal. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Master, these few days, when you have nothing better to do, you will study the ninth floor¡¯s Exquisite Pagoda. If it¡¯s not enough ¡­ Let¡¯s destroy Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy¡¯s Starpicker Restaurant. ¡±

    Oldman Huo squinted as he looked at An Zheng, ¡°You ¡­ There are things that cannot be done. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Like I said, no matter how good the grade is, only the thing that you can use is a good thing. Although it waesult of Purple Ivy¡¯s life¡¯s work ¡­ It was indeed a pity to bring disaster upon them. ¡°But, isn¡¯t he also not here? He can¡¯t do anything to us either.¡±

    He said in a serious tone, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, from today onwards, I will go and snatch all the spatial artefacts. I will bring everything of the enemies over, regardless of size, to the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    Oldman Huo said, ¡°Oh you ¡­¡± One remembrance of the Buddha. ¡±

 Chapter 569 - Get out of here!

    <h4>Chapter 569 ¨C Get out of here!</h4>

    It had to be said that An Zheng was someone who could do whatever he wanted, but there was only one ce in the world that could put this idea into practice. Even in Da Xi¡¯s pce, they might not even be able to find a better spatial artifact than his Nine Floors Exquisite Pagoda.

    Heaven Defying Seal itself was the most powerful spatial artifact in the world, and had been transformed into the most powerful teleportation tool. If he could sessfully reform the Nine Floors Exquisite Pagoda, then he would be able to createleportation empire.

    Carrying a country to teleport was a feat that had probably never happened before in history.

    To a Teleportation Tool, especially a teleportation Tool like the Heaven Defying Seal, returning to State of Yan waiece of cake. Even Qi Tian felt that it was somewhat inconceivable. Even an experienced old monster like him had never seen someone wasting things like this.

    The Xiao Qi Dao was still in the Fringe City and An Zheng had killed all of the people the State of Yan dared to resist in one breath. The State of Yan might be the only country in the entire Yon Kingdom that they had no choice but to do so.

    Fringe City.

    The Heaven Defying Sealnded in a ce with no people in the city, An Zheng did not know what happened, and made Qu Liuxi and the others wait amongst the Heaven Defying Seal s. He left the Heaven Defying Seal s to go to the border armymand pce by himself, and the people that went in and out of the mansion were all forbidden troops, but there were not many who could still recognize An Zheng now.

    On the contrary, An Zheng liked the feeling of not knowing anyone. When he walked to the entrance of themand pce, he was stopped by the soldiers of the Imperial Guard. It took him a while to confirm that he had forgotten his identity card. Because he was worried that his identity would be found out when he went to Da Xi, he left the identity of a first ss protector, An Zheng, at Qu Liuxi¡¯s ce.

    Just as he was thinking about who he should exin to, the current President of the Board of Punishments, Tan Taiche, coincidentally came out from the courtyard. When she saw An Zheng, she was stunned for a moment before hurriedly running over: ¡°My Prince Fu, where did you go? You¡¯ve missed me so much.¡±

    Tan Taiche red at the soldier: You¡¯re too presumptuous, even Prince Fu cannot recognize you!

    The soldier looked at Tan Taiche aggrieved: ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t recognize you ah...¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°They didn¡¯te when he left, don¡¯t me him. However, why did His Majesty change the Imperial Guards so quickly? Is something wrong? ¡±

    Tan Taiche pulled An Zheng to the side and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Recently, Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts have been growing more and more serious. Furthermore, he basically does not tell us about his matters. However, thisrge-scale change of the Imperial Guard might not be a bad thing. In the past, those soldiers of the Imperial Guard were rotten to the core. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Go busy yourself first. I¡¯lle find you for a drink tonight, I¡¯ll go see His Majesty.¡±

    Tan Taiche cupped his fists as he said his goodbyes. An Zheng patted the shoulders of the Imperial Guard and said softly: ¡°You have done well.

    The soldier was stunned for a moment before bing so excited that he did not know what to do. Now, he knew that the person in front of him was the illustrious and well-known protector of the nation in the State of Yan. This kind of legendary figure was currently standing right in front of him, praising him.

    An Zheng patted his shoulder and headed back into the courtyard, leaving the soldier there excited.

    After entering the door, An Zheng walked all the way in, with the people inside inspecting the ce even more closely. Fortunately, An Zheng met An Chengli, who was working outside the door again, and they smoothly walked all the way to the Inner Pce.

    An Chengli looked like he wanted to say something, but was hesitant along the way. An Zheng could tell that he had something on his mind, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask after walking ce with no one around: ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Prince Fu ¡­¡±

    An Chengli looked around, and then sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Your Majesty, but you have be more and more distrustful of the people around you. The generals of all the armies have been reced, and even General Wang Kaitai has been transferred to the new city. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°Did anyonee to the side of your majesty when I was leaving?¡±

    An Chengli said: ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± And there¡¯s more than one. ¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Prince Fu doesn¡¯t remember? You sent more than a hundred female disciples back with a message saying that they are from Da Xi Tian Haogong. These female disciples are all extraordinary, so you did not dare to be slow. I don¡¯t know why, but one of the female disciples, Yun Ni, is particrly fond of His Majesty. She has been apanying him for the past few months. ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Great Mother Ye?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly angered in his heart: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Great Mother Ye admonishing me?¡±

    ¡°Great Mother Ye ¡­ Your Majesty has not seen Her Majesty for a month, because of your exhortation. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Tell me in detail, what did this woman do to Your Majesty, I trust you. You are all the people who were by his side when he was in danger. If his Majesty wanted to expel you all, it would be obvious that it would not be your problem but his Majesty. ¡±

    An Chengli said: ¡°Recently, Your Majesty has always been with her and the two of them have always been together. Although Your Majesty can¡¯t say that he¡¯s cking off on court matters, it¡¯s far from being the same as before. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Your majesty is still a child after all, go and gather this old official, especially General Wang Kaitai, I will go see your majesty.¡±

    An Zheng walked into the Inner Pce withrge strides. Two new young eunuchs who were obviously standing by the door reached out their hands and stopped An Zheng. An Zheng did not know about these two people, but now, even An Chengli had to stand aside in the Inner Pce, it was obvious that there wauge problem.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    It seemed that the young eunuch with the delicate features but a face full of hostility reached out his hand and stopped An Zheng, ¡°This is the resting area of His Majesty.

    An Zheng asked, ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Ha ha-ha ha, such an ignorant thing, even I don¡¯t recognize it? I¡¯m a personal attendant of Miss Yun. You bastard, you don¡¯t know who I am, don¡¯t you? ¡°I wonder who Miss Yun is and if she doesn¡¯t know who His Majesty is?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You mean, you are equal to His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, but since you don¡¯t know me, it means that you have a bad background. Someonee! ¡±

    The young eunuch shouted in a stern voice, ¡°Capture this madman and drag him out for me to chop!¡±

    More than ten Imperial Guard soldiers rushed out to attack. An Zheng took a nce and all of them froze. At this time, An Zheng¡¯s eye technique, was something even the cultivators of the Sumeru Stage could not handle, let alone a few soldiers with ordinary cultivations.

    ¡°A eunuch dares to randomly order a group of soldiers to kill a man. A group of soldiers that should only be under the orders of His Majesty are being manipted by a eunuch. What¡¯s the use of keeping the emperor by your side?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and with a whoosh, ayer of mes suddenly appeared on the bodies of the dozen or so soldiers.

    The young eunuch was frightened to the point that his face paled, and he shouted while trembling: ¡°Where did you get this crazy demon? You actually dare tomit murder in the pce!¡±

    The other eunuch¡¯s cultivation was evidently not bad, and after struggling for a few moments, he actually broke free from the restraints of An Zheng¡¯s Eye Technique, and then raised his hand to grab at An Zheng¡¯s cor. ¡°You dare to use force against us, are you trying to bully us!¡±

    Before his hand could reach An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng had already raised his right hand and pped him with his mouth. An Zheng¡¯s hand cameter than his, and pped the eunuch¡¯s face. Bang!

    Red and white, blood and bone fragments flew out, exploding behind him.

    The headless body swayed a few times, then fell to the ground.

    An Zheng looked at the young eunuch who was trembling in fear, and three blue star poinppeared in his left eye and started to spin, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    His gaze suddenly became sharp, and the young eunuch howled in pain before turning intile of meat paste.

    At that moment, the door creaked open from the inside. A youngdy dressed in a white cheongsam, who looked like a fairy, walked out quickly. After looking at An Zheng, she loudly shouted, ¡°Who are you?! How dare you kill someone outside my door?! ¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Xiao Qi Dao ran out from behind her. With an excited expression on her face, she said, ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    The star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated even faster, and saw that Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s forehead was covered with ayer of ck Qi.

    ¡°An ¡­¡± Prince Fu? ¡±

    The girl in white¡¯s expression immediately changed, and sheughed: ¡°Prince Fu came back so quickly, I didn¡¯t realize it.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s hand, and after saying a few words, he looked at the woman: ¡°You¡¯re Yun Ni?¡±

    ¡°Does the Prince Fu not recognize me anymore? It was the Prince Fu who saved us in the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°Since I saved you in the Western Regions, how could you not recognize me?¡±

    Yun Ni¡¯s eyes flickered as she said: ¡°I only saw Prince Fu once that day, so I naturally can¡¯t remember it clearly. Prince Fu, please do not take offense, I¡¯ll apologize to Prince Fu.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need, you can go back first. I have a few words with His Majesty.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao held An Zheng¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Yun Ni treats me as good as Big Brother An Zheng; if there¡¯s anything, Big Brother should not avoid her.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What I want to say is something between men, it¡¯s fine if women don¡¯t listen. Since you are unwilling to leave, then let¡¯s leave. ¡±

    He pulled Xiao Qi Dao along with him and turned to leave. Yun Ni called out, but An Zheng had already pulled Xiao Qi Dao far away.

    An Zheng¡¯s memory had always been good, but this woman was definitely not one of the female disciples that he saved before. He dragged Xiao Qi Dao all the way out, and directly left themand pce. Not caring about the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s struggle to talk, in one breath, he pulled Xiao Qi Dao to the ce where the Heaven Defying Seal had stopped, and directly brought him into the Heaven Defying Seal.

    ¡°Big brother An Zheng, what are you doing?¡±

    The Xiao Qi Dao was obviously getting impatient: ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t say in the pce, you have to drag me out.¡±

    After entering the Heaven Defying Seal, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help but run over when they saw Xiao Qi Dao. However, before they could reach him, they saw An Zheng suddenly raise his hand and smack him on the head. Caught off guard, Xiao Qi Dao was hit by An Zheng¡¯s palm and threw him backwards. He fell to the ground horizontally, like a log. With a bang, his head hit the ground, and he immediately fainted.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Qu Liuxi shouted as her face changed. Gu Qianye did not know what happened as she rushed over to check on Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s injuries.

    An Zheng did not care about them, as he grabbed Xiao Qi Dao by the cor and lifted him up, then once again, he pped Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s forehead. This p was even more powerful, so crisp that it almost shook away the clouds in the sky.

    ¡°Get the hell out here!¡±

    An Zheng shouted loudly. The three blue star point s in his left eye rotated even faster, like a gxy.

 Chapter 570 - Come In

    <h4>Chapter 570 ¨C Come In</h4>

    After An Zheng smacked his palm down, Qu Liuxi and the others immediately cried out in rm. That was the Xiao Qi Dao they had always cherished and protected. With An Zheng¡¯s palm, it was enough to split apart a mountain, let alonerson¡¯s head.

    However, after that palm attack, an obvious ck shadow flew out from Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body. Before the ck figure could stop, An Zheng threw the Xiao Qi Dao who was not far away towards Du Shoushou and pressed down on him with one hand. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    The vast power of that palm strike was like a majestic mountain as it pressed down on the ck shadow. The ck figure had already materialized intuman form, and was being suppressed and yed with by An Zheng¡¯s palm as if it was a paper man.

    ¡°Let me see what kind of evil and evil you are!¡±

    An Zheng descended from the air and stepped on the paper man like ck shadow on the back of his head. With a bang, the ck shadow¡¯s head heavily hit the ground. However, that thing was unexpectedly extremely tenacious, its heavy blow did not dissipate, and it was still struggling on the ground after being stepped on by An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his Broken Army Sword and it appeared. He threw it up and caught it with his hand. The ck shadow was nailed to the ground, unable to struggle out even if it wanted to.

    An Zheng noticed that the thing was twisted by the pain and had gradually lost its human form. It looked even more like a big loach. But that was only a shadow, not something solid. An Zheng twisted the sword hilt: ¡°You still dare to resist?!¡±

    The ck shadow lifted its head and let out a shrill howl, which was as horrifying as a viper spitting out its tongue. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it was mournful, as if it had directly entered a person¡¯s mind, and it caused their scalp to explode in waves.

    The thing raised its head and looked at An Zheng viciously.

    ¡°Still not convinced.¡±

    An Zheng raised his foot and stepped down, with a bang, he pierced deep into the Broken Army Sword s. The sound of the sword slicing through the back of the thing was extremely unpleasant to hear, like the sound of two metal des scraping against each other.

    The creature was finally unable to endure any longer and once again transformed into its human form. Its two hands reached forward and smacked the ground, as if it was begging for forgiveness.

    Xiao Qi Dao had already fainted when An Zheng turned around to take a look. Du Shoushou was currently carrying him while looking in An Zheng¡¯s direction. An Zheng squatted in front of that thing and carefully sized it up... The ck figure gradually became clearer, and finally turned into the appearance of a youth, looking exactly the same as the Xiao Qi Dao.

    ¡°How dare you be so impudent?¡±

    The power of Orthodox Pure Yang appeared in An Zheng¡¯s left hand, and he pressed his palm on the back of that thing¡¯s head. The burning Cultivation Power imprinted itself onto the back of the thing¡¯s head, immediately causing it to burn and release green smoke. The thing cried out in pain as its body and appearance constantly changed. In the end, it turned into something like a baby fish.

    ¡°Crocodile?¡±

    Qi Tian, who was standing behind his, was stunned for a moment, and said uncertainly.

    An Zheng turned his head around, ¡°What are horned fish?¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°I am not too sure if this thing is one of them, I have never seen it before, but that monk had mentioned it before. He said that in this world, there was a demon beast called the horned fish. Normally, it lived in the crystal clear waters of a river. ¡°The horned fish loves beautiful young men and women the most. If there ierson like him who washes his face by a river or is reflected by the river, then he will possess the body of young men and women.¡±

    ¡°No matter how clear the waters of the river are, I will not be able to see them ¡­ The monk said that he had read about it in the Book of the Mountain and Sea Scripture. The Mountain and Sea Scripture of the Grand Schr was rumored to have been created when a high monk of the Buddhist Sect roamed the world, recording all that he had seen. Due to his profound cultivation base and his exquisite buddhist arts, he was honored aero. But there¡¯s a saying... It was said that the horned fish was a kind of summoner, something that someone else had summoned. Just by attaching the horned fish onto a person¡¯s body, you can monitor their every move. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Looks like something big happened in State of Yan. Someone wanted State of Yan to copse, wanted Xiao Qi Dao to copse.¡±

    He briefly described what he saw when he first entered the city. Gu Qianye was so angry that he was about to rush out and settle scores with that woman called Yun Ni. An Zheng stopped her and said: ¡°I feel that the woman called Yun Ni is just a chess piece ced next to the Xiao Qi Dao, there is an even more powerful opponent behind her. ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t touch her. I still have to find out who the person behind her is.¡±

    Just as he was saying that, he heard Du Shoushou shouting: ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    An Zheng immediately turned his head, and saw that Xiao Qi Dao had woken up at some point, and suddenly struggled free from Du Shoushou¡¯s embrace. After that, he moved to Du Shoushou¡¯s back, and pulled ouadiant dagger from his hands to point at Du Shoushou¡¯s throat. Du Shoushou never thought that the Xiao Qi Dao would attack him, and was stunned. The dagger cut open Du Shoushou¡¯s skin, and blood flowed down his neck.

    ¡°Let me out, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    It was not the voice of the Xiao Qi Dao, but rather, the voice of a thirty to forty year old man.

    Just as Du Shoushou was about to move, the dagger sliced at Du Shoushou¡¯s neck again.

    An Zheng immediately shouted out: ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t move.¡±

    He walked to a spot about two to three meters away from the Xiao Qi Dao and Du Shoushou, and stopped as he looked at the Xiao Qi Dao: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao said with a ferocious expression: ¡°Don¡¯t care who I am, if you try to spoil my ns, I won¡¯t let you go. If you let me leave this boundary, I won¡¯t kill your friend. If you don¡¯t let me go, we¡¯ll all die together. In any case, the ones who died were your friends. ¡±

    An Zheng raised both his hands and pressed them down, ¡°There is nothing that cannot be discussed. You just want to leave, I can promise you that. Come out of my friend¡¯s body and release my other friend. I¡¯ll keep my word and let you out. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Xiao Qi Daoughed out wildly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? An Zheng, I know who you are. You are the pir of State of Yan, the little emperor of State of Yan treats you like his own brother. And the man I hold in my hand is also your brother. You told me to let them both go and you¡¯re gonna let me go? What a joke. I originally wanted to spend a few days in this insignificantnd, but you came back and made life difficult for me ¡­ Open this barrier, and there¡¯s no need to discuss further! ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    As An Zheng walked forward, he thought about how to pull out the thing inside Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body. He never thought that there were actually twoyers of things hidden inside Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body. The ck shadow on the surfaceyer was the horned fish, already under control. However, there was still one moreyer below that had a deeper control of the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Just as An Zheng was unable to think of a solution, Xiao Qi Dao suddenly cried out and looked down. Just at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved forward, teleported over, grabbed Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s arm and twisted, causing the dagger to drop onto the ground. Du Shoushou took the opportunity to rush forward and dodge. When he looked again, An Zheng had already controlled Xiao Qi Dao.

    An Zheng did not know why Xiao Qi Dao suddenly cried out in pain. Lowering his head to look, he discovered that a small ck ant had fallen out of Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s pants and was crawling towards the side.

    An Zheng suddenly realised that this little ant was the tenacious little ant among the Heaven Defying Seal that was crawling forward. When An Zheng and the others had just entered the Heaven Defying Seal s to cultivate, they had seen this little ant. Because the Heaven Defying Seal was practically still in the beginning, this little ant would need a very, very long time to climb over that small road. However, it clearly had never given up. It had been trying its best to move forward.

    Back then, An Zheng had even said that one must be as tenacious and determined as this little ant.

    Only, no one had expected that it would be the one who saved Du Shoushou.

    Xiao Qi Dao looked down and realized that it was only an ant that had bitten into his bones. He wanted to stomp on it to death. An Zheng pressed the Xiao Qi Dao down, causing the Xiao Qi Dao to fall face-first onto the ground. With one hand, An Zheng caught and twisted Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s hand while the other hand held onto the ant and gave it to Qu Liuxi: ¡°These are Du Shoushou and Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s benefactors.¡±

    Qu Liuxi caught the little ant and eximed in surprise.

    ¡°So what if you hold onto me? You torture me, I beg you to torture me. Anyway, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s suffering, it¡¯s you little brother. Even if you torture him to the point that he¡¯s not even skin skinned, it has nothing to do with me. Come on, I beg you to torture me. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, he closed his right eye and the three blue star point in his left eye started to spin. The three star point represented three types of power in An Zheng¡¯s left eye. One was the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man, one was the power of the founder of the mountain, and the other was the power of the Heaven¡¯s Eye of the Blood Pearl. Thebination of these three types of powers allowed one to see through their interactions.

    The so-called intercourse was the present and the future.

    However, An Zheng still had not be familiar with the control of his eyes, and could only rely on himself to feel it.

    However, An Zheng had never been an idiot, his understanding of strength had always been much faster and more thorough than others. The moment that An Zheng¡¯s left eye condensed its power, he saw something extremely strange ¡­ A close connection.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°You guys keep an eye on Xiao Qi Dao, don¡¯t let him out. Xiao Liu¡¯er, use your Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace to trap Xiao Qi Dao. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi responded, and did as she was told, only to realize that An Zheng had already left the Heaven Defying Seal.

    Fringe City.

    An Zheng once again stepped into the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s pce. At the door, An Chengli and the gathered old officials were all waiting. When these old subjects looked at An Zheng, their eyes were filled with anticipation and trust, as they all rushed over. An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I know, you guys wait here for a while, I¡¯ll be out in a while.¡±

    Chen Zaiyan, the most important official of the nation, looked at An Zheng as he said somewhat excitedly, ¡°But we still don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    An Zhengughed: Master Chen, I will tell you.

    With a creak, he pushed open the gate and strode inside. When the young eunuchs and maids saw An Zheng, they were all shocked, turned around and ran away. It was as if the smell of An Zheng was their nemesis.

    An Zheng walked straight to the backyard and stood at the entrance of Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s sleeping courtyard. The door was ajar, and there was no sound from inside. An Zheng pushed open the door and walked in. He saw Yun Ni, the young girl who wasbing her hair at the window. She turned to look at An Zheng,ughed, and stuck theb into the hair on the back of her head. She pulled for a few times but was still unable to pull it off. Then, with a slight frown, she said to An Zheng with a sweet voice, ¡°Prince Fu ¡­ Come in,e in and help me? ¡±

 Chapter 571 - You deserve to die too

    <h4>Chapter 571 ¨C You deserve to die too</h4>

    Arge group of old officials from the State of Yan s were gathered outside the courtyard, waiting anxiously. However, An Zheng walked into the courtyard casually and stood under the La Plum, looking at Yun Ni who was sitting in the house by the window.

    ¡°Miss, you are not Tian Haogong¡¯s person, but you dare to pretend to be Tian Haogong¡¯s female disciple ¡­ That is to say, among the people I saved, one of them was killed by you? ¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Yun Ni smiled and replied: ¡°How could I be willing to kill one of those cute girls, of course I killed them all ¡­ Prince Fu, my hair is stuck, are you going to help me or not? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was clogged up. He suppressed his own killing intent and said, ¡°They also have no enmity with you, even if you have some scheme, you don¡¯t need to kill them, right?¡±

    Yun Niughed and replied: ¡°Killing them is also a good thing for them. Prince Fu, think about it, they were originally high and mighty goddess-like people, but then their cultivation lost, and they had to work hard for themselves and others. If I kill them and promise them a promise, wouldn¡¯t I be doing a good deed? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are also one of that whatever High Lord¡¯s subordinate right?¡±

    Yun Ni¡¯s smile became even more brilliant: ¡°Prince Fu is truly knowledgeable, to actually know this much. Since Prince Fu also understood, then I won¡¯t hide anything. Prince Fu was right, I am a subordinate of the High Lord. Prince Fu knows that this is nothing, because in the near future, the name of the High Lord will spread throughout the world. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Of course you are not targeting the State of Yan, I¡¯m afraid that you guys will think of a way to get close to the rulers or important officials of all small nations, and think of a way to control those small nations. Who are your targets? Buddha? Or is it Da Xi? ¡±

    Yun Ni sighed: ¡°Prince Fu is really scary, why does it seem like I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Then, Prince Fu, can you guess if we are targeting Da Xi or the Buddha? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Although the Buddha is loose, in these three thousand small nations, only the Golden Crown is the strongest. However, in the Buddhist faith, the cohesiveness was stronger than Da Xi. Therefore, seventy to eighty percent of the people you want to target are not Buddha, but Da Xi. That High Lord of yours really has a big appetite and big thoughts. After training people like you who are neither human nor ghost to seduce, confuse or manipte the monarchs of many small countries, in the end, all of these monarchs of small countries will be puppets. ¡±

    Yun Ni said: ¡°If Prince Fu is willing to work for the High Lord, then he will definitely have a great achievement.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your family¡¯s High Lord is magnanimous, and your heart is not small as well. But do you really think that you can destroy Da Xi with just that? ¡±

    ¡°The Da Xi has already existed for long enough.¡±

    Yun Ni was leaning on the window as she watched An Zheng speak, and her expression was unexpectedly still a little yful and cute. She blinked herrge eyes and said: ¡°Prince Fu, you¡¯re also an knowledgeable person, why are you talking so recklessly? If a small country were to take one out, it wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill the gaps in Da Xi¡¯s teeth. However, there were tens of thousands of smaller countries in the world ¡­ There were at least hundreds or even thousands of small countries attached to Da Xi. This was like a swarm of ants gathering around an elephant. It seemed impossible for an ant to bite an elephant to death, but that was only because there weren¡¯t enough ants yet. As long as there are enough ants, forget about elephants, even divine beasts would eat them up. ¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it is not too realistic to expect a few hundred small countries to overthrow Da Xi. But... What if Da Xi was in an internal conflict? Even the internal strife was unable to destroy Da Xi. Don¡¯t forget that there was still the Buddhist Kingdom. A war between Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom is on the verge of breaking out. The reason why the Buddhist Kingdom has yet to truly make a move is because Da Xi still looks as strong as ever and can¡¯t find a way to break through. ¡±

    ¡°If the Buddha is on par with the Great Xixi, the scale of victory in the war will not be tilted to either side. Then, just adding a straw on any side would tip the bnce. Prince Fu is a sensible person, he should know that my High Lord¡¯s grand n is irreversible. Once we start to implement it, even if a small State of Yan like you can escape my Lord¡¯s ns, would it still be able to affect the overall situation? ¡±

    ¡°It is only a matter of time before the Great Xixi copses. As soon as the Buddhist countries sensed the opportunity, they would immediately start an all-out war. When the timees, Da Xi will be facing internal and external troubles. This seemingly invincible giant will instantly copse. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng with flirtatious eyes: ¡°Prince Fu, could it be that what I said is unreasonable? You should think about it. I can let that little brother of yours go. But... Don¡¯t you think about your future? Under the High Lord¡¯s grand n, no one could resist. I can tell you seriously, Da Xi is finished. In the days when a High Lord ruled the world, at most five years would pass. The Prince Fu might think that this was a joke, because five years was simply too shorime frame for cultivators. However, the change in sky only took five years. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yun Ni said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. If Prince Fu really has intentions, I can help contact you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, I said thank you because I had not used torture to interrogate you and said so much, which saved me a lot of trouble. Don¡¯t say such big words, are you going to let my brother go? Right now, it¡¯s me who should not let you go. Half of your fate soul is sealed in my younger brother¡¯s body. I have sealed him within my magic tool. If you want to leave, you can¡¯t even if you wanted. ¡±

    Yun Ni¡¯s expression clearly changed, but she quickly returned to normal: ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Prince Fu really knows how to joke. Is it important that I die? I am only one of the tens of thousands of followers of the High Lord. But your brother? To you, they are extremely important people. If I die, he dies. The two of us live together now, if Prince Fu doesn¡¯t believe me, we can give iry. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I believe that you two are naturally born with the same fate. Otherwise, with my younger brother¡¯s innate talent, how could it be possible for him to be controlled by you. He was outside of the Six Paths, so he was called the Seven Paths ¡­ Even so, I was controlled by you, so I could guess your background. You guys are also not in the Six Daos either, but from an unknown world that most people have nevere in contact with. ¡±

    This time, Yun Ni¡¯s face really changed and her eyes shed: ¡°You ¡­. How do you know so much? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°The reason why I came to see you is not because I couldn¡¯t find a way to untie the link between you and my brother. I just wanted to confirm my own spections. Yun Ni, if I¡¯m not wrong, even you are under control. Your so-called High Lord should have the ability to observe people¡¯s hearts. He was good at controlling people, and the method of controlling people was also a very rare and rare method. ¡°So you better wake up. You aren¡¯t pursuing any ideals, nor do you believe in that High Lord. You¡¯re jusuppet controlled by him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Yun Ni abruptly stood up, her right hand covering her heart: ¡°We are all disciples of the High Lords, our lives all belong to the High Lords. The direction that the High Lord is pointing towards is where we are charging forward, one after the other. High Lords were the only true gods in this world; no one couldpare to them. Whether it is the Buddhist Sect, Dao Sect or any other sect, they are just a joke in front of the High Lord. ¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you just cannon fodder?¡±

    Yun Ni said loudly: ¡°We are willing to die for the High Lord, for the sake of creating a truly fair and beautiful world. High Lord said, the reason he chose us is because each of us is special. We can see the future and give our lives for it. You mortals will not understand, and those who do not believe in the High Lords will be punished. ¡°In the future, everyone in this world will be followers of the High Lords. Those who don¡¯t believe in High Lords will all be killed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, so you have to die?¡±

    Yunni: ¡°Those who do not believe in worshippers of the Lord, that is the path of evil, that is the enemy! ¡°Enemies, all of you must die!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This really is a beautiful sect ¡­ Although I don¡¯t know how you were controlled, or how the High Lord you mentioned chose your opponent, the chances of that idiot being chosen are always higher. You said that he has already taken control of all the small countries. Perhaps, even the kings and tribal leaders, including the sixteen northern states of Yon, are all under his control now. A war is unavoidable ¡­ But you cannot control all the people in the world. Your omnipotent lord has overlooked the most important thing. It is normal for dynasties to change in the world, but it is not people like you who overthrow them, it is the people. ¡°Once the people realize that you all are the greatest threats ¡­¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°Then, do you think that your Supreme Lord can still rule the world?¡±

    ¡°You mean the fools?¡±

    Yun Niughed out loud: ¡°What do those fools know? They don¡¯t know anything, just like the citizens of Buddha. They will die because of a certain faith. It is the easiest thing to order a fool around. Any cultivator who tries to y with the Cultivation Power will attract the citizens¡¯ worship and worship, not to mention the fact that the High Lords are invincible in this world. ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng took another step forward, ¡°No one is truly invincible in this world.¡±

    Yun Ni felt An Zheng¡¯s killing intent and his face paled, but he raised his hands up high: ¡°Then let your little brother be loyal to the High Lord together with me!¡±

    ¡°You can do it if you want?¡±

    The three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly rotated, and Yun Ni¡¯s body that was about to explode was actually firmly suppressed.

    ¡°I said, you¡¯re just being controlled. Since you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll pull the thing that controls you out of your body so you can see what it is!¡±

    The three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned purple, and an enormous unstoppable force was released from within them. Yun Ni let out a wail, and her body began to twist. There were two shadows swaying and struggling inside her body. However, no matter how much more he struggled, he was ultimately unable to resist the power of An Zheng¡¯s Eye of Darkness.

    Witfft, a ck shadow was pulled out of Yun Ni¡¯s body by An Zheng.

    It was something simr torned fish. It was smooth and slippery like a baby fish, but even uglier than a baby fish. As soon as that thing came out, it roared at An Zheng, then turned to run away.

    An Zheng pressed down with one hand, and the horned fish was suppressed by an invisible force. Itnded on the ground with a bang and the stone floor beneath him shattered.

    An Zheng walked over and saw that this horned fish was slightly different from the one that was in Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body before. The level of the horned fish in Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body should be lower. This one was heavier, had a bigger body, and was more tenacious in life. The horned fish did not have muchbat power, but its life was truly very thick. Ordinary demonic beasts could be killed with a single sh, but they might not even be able to kill witundred cuts.

    The ball of Orthodox Pure Yang in An Zheng¡¯s hand pressed onto the horned fish¡¯s head, directly burning its head to ashes.

    Yun Ni fell to the side, her gaze unfocused, as if she had thought of something. She looked at An Zheng, pleading: ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. ¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Mhm, that was not intentional, you deserve to die too.¡±

    He turned around and walked out. When he turned around, his clothes fluttered. The corner of his clothes were like a knife. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, it beheaded Yun Ni.

 Chapter 572 - The boss is gone

    <h4>Chapter 572 ¨C The boss is gone</h4>

    The moment An Zheng turned around, his clothes were as sharp as knives, as though he had already made some sort of decision.

    Walking out of the courtyard¡¯s gate, An Zheng threw Yun Ni¡¯s head out with a swing of his hand. The court official outside the door was so frightened that he retreated a few steps before realizing what had happened. An Zheng looked at the court officials with a stern face.

    ¡°When I left, the King was still the King. When I came back, the King had already be the Emperor. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were sharp as knives, with just a few words, the faces of the ministers all changed.

    ¡°Of course you all know that there¡¯s something wrong with that woman. Why don¡¯t you all dare do anything? It¡¯s just because Mu Qidao is a king, the stupid loyalty deep in your bones is ying tricks on you. I have said before that I hope to see people who can correctly guide the King, not a bunch of cowards who are submissive and submissive. ¡±

    ¡°This subject knows his mistake.¡±

    Chen Zaiyan lowered his head: ¡°Prince Fu¡¯s teachings are correct.¡±

    An Zheng changed his tone, ¡°But I also know that I was the one who killed them, but none of you dare to do it. I can¡¯t me you all for this. After all, you¡¯ve done your best. Now, let¡¯s put this matter to rest for now. There are many things that need to be handled by everyone. This woman came from a mysterious power. If there were no surprises, then the monarchs of many small countries would have already been bewitched and manipted by the mysterious power¡¯s men. The world will be thrown into chaos ¡­ Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be long before those small countries would rush towards the Da Xi like ant colony, trying to bite this peerless vicious beast of the Da Xi to death. But there is no doubt that this is an egg striking a rock. ¡±

    ¡°State of Yan can¡¯t be involved, my abilities are limited, and if I want to save the world, I can¡¯t, but I can save State of Yan. He passed down the order that, from now on, he would gather troops at the border and prepare to send them out at any time. Believe me, I have the ability to prevent the thousands of miles of State of Yan from being destroyed by war. If this is a cmity that will end the world, then these soldiers of the State of Yan will be the basis for humanity¡¯s future rise. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The court official led by Chen Zaiyan listened to the order with bowed head.

    An Zheng remained silent for a while before speaking, ¡°From now on, send orders to the entire nation to recruit all youths that can cultivate and send them to the Heavenly Awakening Sect. My Heavenly Awakening Sect will begin to recruit disciples on arge scale. No matter what your background is, as long as you have the potential for cultivation, you will not receive any fees. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished, he looked at Chen Zaiyan and said, ¡°Chen Xiang,e over here to speak.¡±

    Chen Zaiyan immediately followed An Zheng¡¯s footsteps, and the two of them walked into the distance side by side.

    ¡°The courtiers may not understand that I am rmist. But Chen Xiang, you should understand me. Since I¡¯ve already made this arrangement, it¡¯s truly a matter of life and death. I will forge an iparablyrge spatial artifact, isting the entire State of Yan. At that time, even though the State of Yan was still a State of Yan, without the trade rtions with the surrounding countries, just relying on his own development would definitely affect him greatly. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    Chen Zaiyan said: ¡°I will immediately go back and organize a case. Whatever it is that needs to be prepared, after that, I will submit it to the King.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Mn, other than that, we might have to do some other things as well. I have already ordered some people to call back the great general Wang Kaitai and the great general Fang Daozhi. I have also assigned the two of them to take care of the elites in the army.

    Chen Zaiyan said: ¡°Prince Fu, if the world is truly in chaos, isn¡¯t doing this a little bit...¡±

    ¡°Mercy and righteousness?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If it was before, I would not have done this. However, it was different now. He could keep as much as he wanted. The State of Zhao was naturally protected by the people of the State of Zhao, and the Zhuo Nation was naturally protected by the people of Zhuang Nation. In State of Yan, I can only control State of Yan. If I had the ability to protect the entire world, I would of course not sit idly by and do nothing.

    ¡°Also, please let General Fang Zhijie back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After An Zheng left a few more words behind, he sent someone to get the President of the Board of Justice, Tan Taiche. Tan Taiche ran over in one breath. He didn¡¯t know why An Zheng was looking for him, but there was some terror in his eyes. Such a wealthy and secretive Sect Leader was actually somewhat terrified.

    In front of Tan Taiche, An Zheng was not as serious as he was before him.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not joking with you. If possible, try your best to transfer all of Qing Zhai¡¯s wealth over to you. ¡°Even Da Xi city will be shaken by this. Auction is an industry in the golden age. It is not allowed in these troubled times.¡±

    Tan Taiche: ¡°Why do I smell a scent of property being eyed?¡±

    ¡°Pei, don¡¯t forget, Qing Zhai¡¯s property is half mine.¡±

    ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Who was it that said they would exchange half of Qing Zhai¡¯s wealth for me to join?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such a foolish person ¡­¡± ¡°But, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I am not too sure either. There is probably a conjecture. Perhaps ¡­ Other than the world we live in, there is another world called the Summoning the Spiritual World. Some cultivators with powerful cultivations could not only control their own magic tools, but could also summon a divine beast from the Spiritual Realm or something else to assist in the battle. However, this cultivation method had been lost for a long time. For cultivators right now, most of them are going to capture a demon beast to be their assistant. ¡±

    ¡°I suspect that the Summoning the Spiritual World is about to descend.¡±

    ¡°Manmade?¡±

    Tan Taiche was truly worthy of being a person who managed such arge business. His brain was much more nimble than normal people. Before An Zheng could finish speaking, he had already found the crux of the problem.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Seventy-Eight out of ten... If the Summoning the Spiritual World had always existed and was only used by the great cultivators in the ancient times, then something would only happen today. It was obvious that someone had found some kind of evil method. This person is the mysterious High Lord.

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely a cultivator who identally obtained a connection to the Spiritual World. His ambition immediately skyrocketed.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but this person is not to be underestimated. From theyout, he was noash person. His goal was very clear. With a small country as the center, he attacked Da Xi and dispersed Da Xi¡¯s forces. After that, he would encourage the Buddha to start a war with Da Xi. That way, the Da Xi would have trouble both internally and externally ¡­ Once Da Xi fell, the next step was to target Buddha. It¡¯s not just a little bit of ambition. It¡¯s to rule the world. ¡±

    Tan Taiche: ¡°If you¡¯re too ambitious, you might choke to death.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rely on each other to choke to death.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What has to be prepared is still preparation, State of Yan has to be isted. If it really is the end of the world, State of Yan is myst hope. The Great Xi Empire was naturally guarded by people as strong as Chen Wunuo. My abilities are limited, the State of Yan is the ce I must protect. ¡±

    Tan Taiche: Got it, I will transfer Qing Zhai¡¯s men and properties over as soon as possible. As for the properties, even though it¡¯s a lot of money, I will give it up and deduct it from the bonus that I prepared to give to you.

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Tan Taiche: ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s been a while since youst went to see First Mr, she ¡­ It seems I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but I couldn¡¯t find a chance. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback, as he thought about the flirtatious appearance but in reality, the pure beauty of his heart, the First Mr. Ever since he knew that First Mr¡¯s husband was one of the people who had ambushed his in Mount Cang Man, the closeness and tacit understanding between An Zheng and the two of them no longer existed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see her right away.¡±

    An Zheng thought that since it was sucuge matter that the State of Yan was going to be quarantined, he should go and inform Zhuang Feifei as well. After bidding farewell to Tan Taiche, he left Du Shoushou to take care of Xiao Qi Dao and had his help him dismantle and construct a new spatial artifact. He asked Chen Shaobai for two Teleportation Scrolls and prepared to head to Fanggu.

    Chen Shaobai unwillingly gave two Teleportation Scrolls to An Zheng: ¡°Fuck, this thing is extremely priceless, but I¡¯m going to give it to you to use for picking up girls.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    Chen Shaobai imitated An Zheng and shrugged, ¡°I won¡¯t fuss about it, but my attitude towards things is still so vile. Go ahead ande back as soon as you can. Oldman Huo said that the construction was too big, even if he alone could dismantle it, he could not recreate it. So I¡¯ve already contacted my dad and told him toe as soon as possible. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After setting the destination on the teleportation scroll, An Zheng suddenly felt his surroundings bing blurry. By the time the surroundings were clear, he was already in Fanggu. The teleportation scroll wasn¡¯t particrly urate either. It was already good enough that it could send people to the city. He kept walking along the street, heading towards the Zaocang. Halfway there, he saw arge group of people wearing white clothes. There were at leashousand of them.

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback. He recognized a few of the employees of the Zaocang s, then stopped one of them and asked what was going on. The waiter said with a dejected expression, ¡°Boss ¡­¡± ¡°Gone.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart. How could something happen to Zhuang Feifei in such a short period of time? This was Zaocang¡¯s funeral procession, the one with the white g in front went over, An Zheng rushed towards the back of the procession. He was like a fish swimming against the white river, but his heart was in chaos.

    The queue was very long, and the wooden carriage was in the middle of the procession. When An Zheng rushed over, the procession was a little messy. Some of the Zaocang doormen who did not know An Zheng started to curse, trying to stop him. But how many could stop him?

    In one breath, An Zheng rushed to the front of the carriage that was pulling the coffin. The door of the horse carriage was closed, and the big white flower dazzled An Zheng¡¯s eyes. Not knowing why, An Zheng was actually unable to control himself as tears uncontrobly flowed down his face.

    ¡°Country ¡­¡± Prince Fu, why are you here? ¡±

    Xiao Luan, Zhuang Feifei¡¯s personal maid, was stunned for a moment when she saw An Zheng.

    An Zheng grabbed Xiao Luan¡¯s arm. ¡°When did this happen? What¡¯s going on? ¡±

    Xiao Luan¡¯s arm was in pain from his grasp, and she said panickedly: ¡°That¡¯s right, it happened in the middle of the night two days ago. ording to custom, the third day of the funeral was the third day. How did Prince Fu know? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s tears could not help but roll down his cheeks, ¡°A perfectly fine person, how can you say that it¡¯s gone withourace?¡±

    His voice suddenly grew louder, ¡°Did someone hurt her?!¡±

    ¡°Kill him?¡±

    Xiao Luan had a confused look, ¡°Boss ¡­ It¡¯s always been a serious illness. ¡±

    At this moment, the carriage door creaked open. The white-robed Zhuang Feifei pushed open the carriage door and looked at An Zheng with aplicated expression. But the moment An Zheng saw Zhuang Feifei, he realized how rash she was ¡­ He stood there for a long time, not knowing what to say.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at him, she looked at Zhuang Feifei.

 Chapter 573 - Slaughterhouse

    <h4>Chapter 573 ¨C ughterhouse</h4>

    In the carriage, An Zheng and Zhuang Feifei sat facing each other. Between the two of them was Zhuang Feifei¡¯s husband¡¯s coffin.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you already find a way? ¡±

    ¡°Hemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned. After looking at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes for a second time, she did not dare to look back. Those eyes were filled with sorrow and despair. Red in color, it was unknown how long it had been since she hadst slept. Herplexion was exceptionally pale, causing people to worry that her blood might have flowed away with his tears.

    ¡°Yeah, hemitted suicide and left irresponsibly just like that.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei lowered her head, her hair falling down and covering half of her face.

    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve spent so much effort and thought of all sorts of ways to save her, and I even did some things that went against my conscience. ¡®Tired, really tired ¡­ ¡® But when I finally found a way to make him recover, even if he could walk and eat like a normal person, he chose to leave. Was it funny? All my efforts in the past few years have all gone down the drain. With so many things and so many tears, I can¡¯t evenpare to his share of guilt. ¡±

    ¡°Guilt?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zhuang Feifei said: ¡°A few days ago, he was already able to walk by herself, and could even walk around the courtyard. Although recovering his cultivation is still an impossible task for him, I can see that he is really happy. Told me many times that even walking is so free and happy. As for the Cultivation Power, he has even forgotten or did not care about it, or rather, no longer wished to cultivate it. ¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯s tired and doesn¡¯t want to cultivate anymore.¡± As long as he feels good, I will follow his wishes. ¡±

    ¡°Then why did hemit suicide?¡±

    ¡°Because... He knows the truth. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei lifted her head and looked at An Zheng. Her eyes were filled with regret and self-me, ¡°me me ¡­ It¡¯s not easy for me to hang on all these years, and I don¡¯t have many people around me to talk to. And there were many things that could not be said even to Xiao Luan. So I don¡¯t know when, I developed a habit of recording my life. To write down your experiences and thoughts is like talking to someone who knows you. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood: ¡°He saw it?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°me me ¡­ He could walk, his appetite had improved, and she said she wanted to eat the lion¡¯s head out in the open. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll send someone to buy it. I don¡¯t know what his taste and preferences are, but he never eats ginger. I went myself, and I did not expect him toe to my room. He knows me well enough to know where I like to put important things. ¡±

    When Zhuang Feifei said these words, her voice was extremely soft, causing one¡¯s heart to ache.

    ¡°He thought it was a battle to protect the family and protect the country.¡±

    Her voice began to tremble, ¡°The person who found him swore to him that Da Xi felt that the King was no longer suitable to be king of the State of Yan. He needed to cultivate a new puppet. Of those cultivators that participated in the siege that day, half of those that came from the State of Yan were deceived like this. Even though it was impossible for them to hurt you, and the people who surrounded you were mainly those powerful people from the Da Xi Empire, there is no doubt about it. ¡±

    ¡°He saw my notes and then he understood what was going on.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei lowered her head even more, ¡°me me ¡­¡±

    Pa!! An Zheng¡¯s hand struck the coffin, and the sound startled him.

    ¡°me you?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the coffin and said: ¡°A man irresponsible to this extent, you actually still me yourself? Damn him, he¡¯s dead now. You don¡¯t deserve to die, do you? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know that these words are disrespectful to a dead person, but what he did was not worth it. I can forgive him, not just for you, but for being a victim. But I won¡¯t forgive him formitting suicide because he feels guilty. That¡¯s a coward. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all your fault, if you hadn¡¯t searched so hard for a way to save him and made him lie on the ground half-dead, at least he¡¯s still alive right? ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was stupefied. She looked at An Zheng in a daze, and did not know what to say.

    An Zheng looked at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s pair of red eyes and said, ¡°You, he, actually, what happened between you two has nothing to do with me. How deep your rtionship with him is? Your willingness to die for him has nothing to do with me. But I¡¯m responsible for someone I care about, for you. ¡±

    ¡°You... Who cares? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°When Brother Jin passed away, you stood in the mourning hall and said that you would send him off as my big sister, and at the beginning, you were the person I cared about.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei gave a light hum, and despair was finally no longer in her eyes.

    An Zheng let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for anyone to live through it, it¡¯s easy for anyone to die if they want to. You¡¯ve been the one to hold out for him all this time, and he chose not to. You can be sad, you can be sad, but you can¡¯t me yourself. ¡±

    At this moment, the troops outside suddenly stopped. Not long after, there was a wave of noise in front of them.

    An Zheng nced at Zhuang Feifei: ¡°Don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    An Zheng opened the curtain on the carriage and walked over, but before he could see who was in front, he heard someone shouting.

    ¡°Get Zhuang Feifei down here!¡±

    The person who spoke was a man who was filled with vigor. It was likely that his cultivation wasn¡¯t weak.

    When An Zheng walked to the front, he saw a group of warriors riding horses. This group of people looked extremely valiant, and the bald man standing at the very front stood out, exuding a valiant aura. There were quite a lot of cavalrymen on the opposite side, and they had alreadypletely blocked off the road ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Xiao Luan, who was standing in front of the crowd, was angered to the point of turning pale: ¡°This group of people are from the Yan Shan and Lian Yun Sect. Our boss was originally the Great Master of the Lian Yun Sect. That person is called Shi Xiao, the Second Leader of the Lian Yun Sect. When he heard that the Great Master passed away, he brought the rest of his men from the Swallow Mountain to kill the First Mr. ¡±

    An Zheng walked to the front of the crowd and stood there looking at Shi Xiao. When he saw a mane out of the funeral procession to look at him, he became even angrier. ¡°Who the hell are you? Isn¡¯t that Zhuang Feifei, that vixen pretty boy?! ¡±

    An Zheng asked with a calm expression: ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°Avenge the Great Master!¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Shi Xiao and said coldly: ¡°After your Master was heavily injured, who has been trying to find a way to save him? It¡¯s you? Now that your boss is gone and you guys are here to cause trouble, why can¡¯t I see you guysing over to help when he¡¯s here? ¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Shi Xiao pointed his spear at An Zheng: ¡°Zhuang Feifei is the boss¡¯s woman, what she does is what he should be doing, even if he is tired to death, she should still be doing it. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the Great Master wouldn¡¯t have gone down to the Swallow Mountain and submitted to the dogshit of the imperial court. How good would it be to bring us brothers and enjoy ourselves on the Swallow Mountain? Now that we have been killed by this fox spirit, of course we have toe here to take revenge! ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. Anyone who knew him well would know that when he frowned, he was either lost in thought or truly angry.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Let Zhuang Feifei, that fox spirit, apany the boss in death!¡±

    The group of people behind Shi Xiao shouted, ¡°Let her die with us!¡±

    ¡°Let hermit suicide to apany our boss in death!¡±

    Shi Xiao pointed at An Zheng and said, ¡°If you are unrted, then scram quickly. I¡¯m so angry right now that I don¡¯t mind killing another person. None of the people from Zaocang were good enough to deserve death. Today, I will not let a single one of the Zaocang¡¯s people off. All of them will die together with the Great Master. Zhuang Feifei is the boss¡¯s woman. Without the boss, she has no right to continue living. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are women not human?¡±

    Shi Xiao said loudly, ¡°Women are people, but men are the heavens! The husband was dead, but the wife still had the face to live? I heard that the Great Master had turned better in the past few days, and now that he suddenly died, I think that it was Zhuang Feifei, that bitch who killed most of the people. You saw you protecting that bitch everywhere, could it be that because of your affair, the boss got better and killed him the moment he got better? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are a man, you should be responsible for every single word you say.¡±

    Shi Xiao said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m f * cking responsible! Let me tell you, that vixen Zhuang Feifei doesn¡¯t seem to be anything good. At that time, the Great Master had been bewitched by her and left Yan Shan in a daze. Had there been any good days in the past few years? How dare you speak in front of me with that adulterous look of yours, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you. When I saw you getting off from the spirit carriage, I was afraid that you and Zhuang Feifei would not be able to do anything good beside my big brother¡¯s coffin! ¡±

    The more An Zheng got angry, the calmer his expression became: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re insulting your big brother as well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve insulted my big brother!¡±

    Shi Xiao shouted in anger, ¡°You two bitches actually do such a shameful thing next to my brother¡¯s coffin. You even say it¡¯s us insulting the boss.¡± ¡°If I let you leave this ce alive today, my brothers from the Yan Shan and the Cloud Stronghold would no longer have the face to set up their feet in the martial arts world.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Our thoughts are a little simr. If I let you leave this ce alive, I would be sorry even to myself.¡±

    Shi Xiaoughed maniacally, ¡°I guessed right!¡±

    He pointed his spear at An Zheng and shouted, ¡°Brothers, look carefully! This person is Zhuang Feifei that bitch¡¯s adulterer, it was the two of them conspiring to kill our big brother. When big brother was alive, he was the most loyal, and all of you have received kindness from big brother. If you do not kill this person, will you not have to face Big Brother¡¯s spirit in heaven?! ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Shi Xiao shouted loudly, ¡°Today, the brothers of the Lian Yun Sect are going to massacre the Fanggu. Initially, I had nned to kill only the people from Zaocang to apany the boss in death, but now I regret it. Not a single person in Fanggu should be let off today. I, Lian Yun Zhai¡¯s cavalry, will turn this ce into a dead city! Kill everyone, then, everyone follow me to Fringe City and kill that bastard King of State of Yan! ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Thousands of soldiers on the Steel Cavalry shouted out in madness. That scene was simply too terrifying. These people never took killing seriously. They were great thieves that swept across the grasnds and the northern borders of State of Yan. Once they were murderous, it was more than just talk. Countless sabers lit up and countless crossbows were ready to shoot.

 Chapter 574 - - Killing a few

    <h4>Chapter 574 ¨C Killing a few</h4>

    Shi Xiao was noare person. Perhaps everyone could meet him in their own lives. Some people say that widows have a lot of arguments in front of their doors, but are they really widows? Perhaps it was the human heart that had a lot to say.

    Just like Shi Xiao, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see how much Zhuang Feifei had done for her husband, or how much pain and suffering she had suffered. In his opinion, Zhuang Feifei was just a woman, but women only existed for men.

    There were too many reasons in this world, and all of them were in fact just personal favors.

    Some people think that what others should do is to make a mistake. They believed that everyone else should be selfless and do whatever they wanted. They were all bad people.

    In his view, no matter how hard Zhuang Feifei tried to save his husband¡¯s life, there was nothing to be sure of. The Great Master died, and it was Zhuang Feifei who killed him. If An Zheng appeared in front of him, then he would be Zhuang Feifei¡¯s lover.

    Of course.

    Towards people like Shi Xiao, An Zheng had never been willing to exin anything. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to a sensible person. There is no point in exining it to an unreasonable person.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng grabbed onto the spear that Shi Xiao had thrusted at him.

    ¡°You actually dare to block me?¡±

    Shi Xiao red at An Zheng and roared, ¡°You two adulterers killed my big brother, and you still dare to resist? If this daddy today does not skin you alive, then I will not bero of the Lian Yun Sect! ¡±

    An Zheng held onto his spear, looked at Shi Xiao and calmly said, ¡°You have no way of cutting me apart. It¡¯s an insult to say the word ¡°man¡± from your mouth. ¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Shi Xiao shouted in anger as he tried to pull back his spear twice but failed to do so. The two men behind him moved at the same time, a long de shed towards An Zheng¡¯s head, but the de suddenly snapped one foot away from An Zheng¡¯s head. Of course the de would not break on its own, this man¡¯s cultivation was only at the peak of the Sumeru Stage, with his current strength, he was unable to break through An Zheng¡¯s protective Qi.

    The moment the de qi and the protective zhen Qi shed, the de qi was cut off first, followed by the de qi.

    An Zheng turned his head to look at the man from the Lian Yun Sect, and a ball of fire suddenly appeared on the man¡¯s head, instantly swallowing the entire head. The most frightening thing was that the fire only burned on his head and did not spread at all. The man lifted his head and hugged it as he wailed in pain. Both his hands continuously pped his head. However, no matter how hard he pped it, the fire would not be extinguished.

    What was even weirder was that his hands kept touching the mes, but that fire seemed to have no interest in his hands at all. A few secondster, the head began to burn smaller and smaller. When the mes reached its neck, it suddenly stopped. ck smoke began to emerge from the mes, and soon after, the head began to twist and shrink. A few secondster, the head fell to the floor likiece of paper ash, but nothing happened below the neck.

    The headless body actually ran a few steps forward before falling. When it fell, both of its hands were still pping wildly on the headless head.

    The second person who took action immediately had his head set on fire, at the same time, he swept his de towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. The de was at least 1.5 meters long, and it had two hands. It was especially heavy. This waerson that could not cultivate, but his body was extremely outstanding. Even if he only cultivated in body techniques, he could fight against cultivators at the peak of the Sumeru Stage. Such a person was already invincible in the martial world.

    But in front of An Zheng, he was too weak.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you with my cultivation.¡±

    With An Zheng¡¯s current eyesight, he could obviously tell with a nce that this person could not cultivate. When the de reached in front of An Zheng¡¯s neck, An Zheng¡¯s two fingers mped onto the long de, and then twisted his wrist.

    The long saber instantly shattered into pieces. The twisted power released by the two fingers quickly followed the de upwards. The man¡¯s hand was immediately cut off with a few crisp sounds. After that, his wrist could no longer be broken any further. The twisting force continued to rise and his arm instantly twisted into a fried dough twist. The clothes were like gradually blooming flowers. After a moment, they shattered like fallen leaves.

    When his arm was twisted to a certain extent, his men began to spin.

    This man was also a brave and courageous person. He struggled to get up before grabbing his right arm with his left hand and forcefully pulling downwards. With a cracking sound, he tore off the right arm that was like a fried dough twist, and used it as a weapon to smash towards An Zheng.

    He had thought that his speed was already extremely fast. Fighting against cultivators meant that he relied on his outstanding physique and was even faster than cultivators. If he was allowed to get close, even cultivators at the peak of the Sumeru Stage would undoubtedly die.

    But just as he made his move, An Zheng was already standing in front of him. There was still a distance of at least one and a half meters between the two of them, but when he thought that he was about to hit An Zheng, the tip of An Zheng¡¯s nose almost touched his own, and their eyes met.

    Then, An Zheng struck forward, his forehead striking the man¡¯s forehead, causing arge part of his head to cave in. When the man fell backwards, Shi Xiao threw away his spear, raised both of his hands into the air, and then smashed them down.

    A vast wave of Cultivation Power came forth as if it was moving a mountain.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    An Zheng indifferently said a single word, and then flicked his finger. Compared to the vast Cultivation Power, An Zheng¡¯s Finger Wind looked likuge mountainpared to a small rock. However, the small stone easily pierced through the mountain and then left a bloody hole on Shi Xiao¡¯s shoulder. If not for Shi Xiao¡¯s quick reaction, which allowed him to dodge, the rock that was as small as a Cultivation Power would have already pierced through his heart.

    ¡°You bastard, bitch!¡±

    Shi Xiao cursed, ¡°You caused the death of my big brother! If you don¡¯t die, then there is no justice!¡±

    An Zheng reached out and grabbed the warhorse he was riding and pulled. The warhorse couldn¡¯t hold on and fell to the ground withump. An Zheng then kicked Shi Xiao¡¯s chest, causing Shi Xiao to fly backwards like a kite with its string cut. An Zheng pulled on the horse and it stood up again. Miraculously, the horse was not injured at all.

    ¡°He deserves to die, Ma Wuzui.¡±

    An Zheng strode forward and with a single step, he appeared in front of Shi Xiao, who was several tens of meters away. Just as Shi Xiao stood up, An Zheng had already arrived. Before he could raise his hand, An Zheng had already grabbed his neck and lifted him up high. The scene of a single arm holding a person looked extremely domineering.

    Shi Xiao¡¯s men rushed over, using all sorts of enchanted tools, weapons and concealed weapons, they struck towards An Zheng¡¯s body. A ball of light purple light shed on An Zheng¡¯s body, and thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scale flew out, sweeping outwards like a spinning meat grinder. First, he shattered all the magic tools, weapons and concealed weapons, then he cut off at the waist of at leasundred horse bandits who were surrounding him.

    ¡°Until now, you still don¡¯t know. If your elder brother hadn¡¯t pledged his allegiance to the imperial government and left you with such a good reputation, you would only be mounted bandits and would forever be mounted bandits. I¡¯m not saying that your elder brother is right to submit to the imperial court, but I want you to understand one thing. You¡¯re bandits, and you¡¯re never a man. ¡±

    An Zheng pinched Shi Xiao¡¯s neck, no matter how hard the people around him tried to attack him, they couldn¡¯t get close to him. Layers uponyers of people rushed forward, andyer afteryer of people fell down. An Zheng did not even need to use a Broken Army Sword. Just thirty Holy Fish Scale s swiftly rotated around An Zheng¡¯s body and were able to behead the horsemen bandits who were constantly pressing down on him.

    ¡°One of the reasons why your elder brother has pledged his allegiance to the imperial government is because he wanted to save all of you. You people,e whistling over here and kill us for our goods. As long as the State of Yan¡¯s imperial government could free their hands, all of you would definitely be eradicated. Your elder brother took that step because he was worried that you would diorrible death, but you didn¡¯t understand his intentions at all. ¡±

    With a kacha sound, An Zheng broke Shi Xiao¡¯s neck. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll teach you a bit more ¡­ If one wanted to be evil, then one must have absolute strength. Otherwise, in this world, one would never have the heart of a chivalrous person. Want to ughter the city? You really don¡¯t have that kind of strength. However, it will not be difficult for me to ughter all of you. ¡±

    An Zheng threw Shi Xiao¡¯s body out and then said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you put down the weapon in your hands and surrender now, I can still spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Take revenge for the Second Leader!¡±

    One of the bandits shouted, and then the crowd surged forward again.

    ¡°Your loyalty is worthy of respect, but this is noeason for you not to die.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward, and with him as the center, the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang began to spread out in all directions. Wherever the zing Cultivation Power passed by, all of the enemies would instantly turn into ashes. In this world, there were not many people who were better at killing than An Zheng, because he had always been fighting those who killed.

    Even though he was no longer the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, he was still strong.

    An Zheng had never thought that using violence to suppress violence was wrong.

    On the street, a young man in ck strode forward. One step, one kill, ten kill, a hundred kill!

    At the beginning, the people from the Cloud Stronghold still had the courage to resist, butter on, blood flowed likiver. All around An Zheng were piles of corpses, and those corpses were quickly turned into ashes by the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    ¡°He¡¯s not human!¡±

    Someone shouted, his body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°A murderer should pay with his life.¡±

    ¡°Those whomit evil must be killed.¡±

    An Zheng did not turn back to look at the people from the Zaocang, because from this moment onwards, An Zheng killing people no longer had anything to do with the Zaocang. He wanted to kill because these people deserved to die. If they did note from Tu Cheng, An Zheng would not have such a murderous heart. They were not joking. If no one stopped them, blood would flow likiver in Fanggu. Almost all the troops in the city had been transferred to the border. There was no way they could protect the people.

    An Zheng killed his way from one end of the street to the other. Who knew how many people he killed.

 Chapter 575 - Solidified

    <h4>Chapter 575 ¨C Solidified</h4>

    Swallow Mountain was actually a section of the Mount Cang Man. At the north of the Fanggu, the Lian Yun Sect was located on top of the Yan Mountain.

    That year, the Army prepared to reorganize the Zaocang to cheer the businesses that lost money every year. Zhuang Feifei was selected from the hundreds of people present. At that time, the Military Department¡¯s Elder Shang Shu was one of the strongest among all the people, and only after seeing did he learn to ignore men and women, and keep Zhuang Feifei here. Zhuang Feifei brought a few apprentices with him to Yan Shan to search for treasures, but in the end, they were robbed by people from Lian Yun Sect.

    Then, the Great Master fell in love with her at first sight. He did not even hesitate to make an appointment for the imperial court that she had agreed to.

    However, this is not the beginning of a good story. If one didn¡¯t think about it carefully, this was definitely a story of a man with a light fur and a swift horse, and a beautiful female lead. However, this was jusragic story to turn around.

    Think about it, if the Great Master had not set his eyes on Zhuang Feifei, what would have been the oue for Zhuang Feifei? The fellow was killed, but what about her? If one was so beautiful, one could imagine their end.

    Later on, the Great Master brought five thousand elite soldiers down the mountain, and these five thousand elite soldiers were directly incorporated into the light cavalry of the Ministry of War. But the people who didn¡¯t go down the mountain? Without the boss¡¯ restraint, the remaining people became more and more violent. Afterwards, they split up. A portion of them left with their weapons and horses. The Second Manager, Shi Xiao, did not control them well. He was noalented person with leadership skills. Other than throwing a te and throwing a bowl, he did not have the ability to vent his anger.

    Those who had led the troops to pursue and split up had been ambushed and suffered heavy casualties.

    Shi Xiao vented his anger on the people around him in a fit of rage. At least a dozen viges had been razed to the ground. Actually, was Shi Xiao really that respectful towards the Great Master? If this was the case, he would have long ago followed the Great Master down the mountain.

    After the Great Master had left, Lian Yun Zhai¡¯s words would be his. Was it not good to be the local tyrant than to submit to the imperial government? For Shi Xiao, the Great Master¡¯s departure was a golden opportunity. If he had followed his orders, he would have be the big boss a long time ago. However, there was still an expert within the Cloud Stronghold who advised him not to bead. That kind of person could win over people¡¯s hearts.

    A few days ago, when he heard that most of the Fanggu¡¯s troops had left for the Southern Wilderness, Shi Xiao¡¯s thoughts came to life. To the mounted bandits of the Lian Yun Sect, although the Lian Yun Sect which was easy to defend and hard to attack was good, it could notpare to the capital of the great swallow. If he could capture Fanggu in one go, then he would not only want to be a boss, he could also be a king or even be an emperor and y.

    In this world, which man didn¡¯t have an emperor¡¯s dream?

    From the Lianyun Stronghold to the Fanggu, even if he rode light all day and all night, he would still need more than ten days to get there. The Great Master had only passed away for three days, and anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they had not reallye for the Great Master.

    However, there was nock of people who did not think in this world. When the high-ranking officers of the city gate heard that the people of the Lian Yun Sect came to mourn, and that everyone was wearing white, he actually opened the city gate.

    Everything was going ording to Shi Xiao¡¯s n, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into such a killing star.

    Chaos soldiers were out of control, and Shi Xiao was the leader of an unknown army. The moment he gave the order to start killing, the bandits immediately rushed out, rushing everywhere.

    From one end of the street to the other, An Zheng killed countless people. However, there were also many bandits who rushed into other alleys and even into the homes of themoners.

    An Zheng walked forward and saw that there waouse with an open door. As An Zheng walked in withrge strides, a horse bandit suddenly shed out of the door and chopped towards An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed the long de just in time. Then, he seized the long de and hacked down, slicing the horse bandit¡¯s head and anus in half with a pu sound.

    This sabre was only of the mortal rank. It had already broken several parts of a person with a single sabre. When An Zheng entered the house, the three bandits did not even turn their heads around, and were still crazily ripping apart the clothes of the mistress of the house. As for the male owner, he had already been chopped into pieces and copsed in a pool of blood.

    An Zheng¡¯s de swept out, and three heads fell to the ground, blood spraying out, sshing all over thedy¡¯s body. The smooth and naked body was sttered with blood-red, giving off a sorrowful and beautiful feeling. His figure was extremely good. He was struggling desperately when the three heads suddenly flew up, causing her to scream out in fear. When he looked over, he saw a man in ck clothing standing in front of his.

    An Zheng picked uiece of clothing from the ground with his long de and turned his head without looking at her: ¡°Put it on, follow behind me.¡±

    The woman did not know why, but she did not think of resisting, and quickly put on her clothes and followed An Zheng out. She had no shoes on her feet and no clothes on her lower body. Fortunately, her top was long enough to cover her ample bottom, but her pair of long, white legs were still full of temptation.

    On the street in front, a bandit kicks oveasserby. Just as he was about to stab him with his sword, a powerful force came from behind ¡­ An Zheng pushed forward with his neck, and the person¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, their head heavily smashed into the wall, causing thousands of trees to fall and flowers to bloom on the ground.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    An Zheng helped the man, who looked a little old, up. The old man grunted and then saw the woman behind An Zheng. He was silent for a moment before he took off his robe and handed it to the girl, who quickly thanked him.

    An Zheng started killing from the street once again. Inside the house, there were horse bandits that would go inside the house to kill, and if there were any on the street, they would kill them. Because he was worried that the people who were saved by the horse bandits would once again encounter danger, he got them to follow behind him as he needed to save one more person. Gradually, after An Zheng killed his way through three streets, there were already thousands of people behind him.

    At this time, the few well-trained city guards in the Fanggu began to counterattack. ¡®s one hundred heavy cavalry soldiers, who were originally guarding the army headquarters and the armory, were the main force in strangling the horse bandits. On the main street, these hundred Tie Liuhuo¡¯s heavy weapons were divided into several rows, and then swept forward. Although it was not as good as charging and killing enemies on the ins, there was still a certain somberness to it as he continued forward like this.

    The bandits became more and more dispersed, but the fierceness in their characters couldn¡¯t change. Just like a wolf on the prairie... It was said that the Forest Wolves were the greediest species in the world. Hungry wolves wouldpletely disregard all risks and attack the horse team. Even though they knew that the bow and scimitar in the hands of the herdsmen were not to be trifled with, they would still crazily charge forward to eat the meat.

    The people on the prairie said that the wolves would never let go of anything they were biting. He saw with his own eyes the prairie wolf bite the horse¡¯s belly and run wildly in pain, trampling on the wolf¡¯s lower body. Even so, the wolf refused to let go, and in the end the wolf and the horse died together.

    This was what these bandits were like at the beginning. Right now, An Zheng had shattered their big dream, leaving them with greed. As long as it was a woman, they would humiliate her.

    The procession behind An Zheng grewrger andrger. It looked magnificent, but those were all victims. The more people behind An Zheng, the more vicious the bandits would be.

    In the streets and alleys, people were fighting everywhere.

    The young men finally realized that they were beginning to pick up anything that could be turned into weapons and fight the horse bandits. They didn¡¯t dare to fight back at the beginning, but they gradually reached a certain scale. They were full of vigor, just habitual fear. They were heroes the moment they picked up their weapons.

    The warsted from noon to evening and the next day.

    There must have been other mounted gangsters who had slipped through the. They had thrown their weapons and horses and taken off their bloodied clothes so that they could blend into the crowd. Those who were still resisting were all beaten to death, this was the second time in the history of the Fanggu that the entire city was sleepless. Thest time was just when the and the Eternal State Overlord¡¯s allied forces had almost attacked Pangu.

    In a overturned tea shop, An Zheng sat on a chair and stared nkly into space.

    He looked around, the streets were filled with corpses, almost ten thousand horse bandits had used up all their resources in Fanggu, he did not know how many people had been harmed. The city¡¯s garrison troops continued their investigation, but there were no longer any mounted gangsters around.

    General Wang Ming found An Zheng and turned pale. He was only twenty-five years old, and was the nephew of the Military Chief, Wang Kaitai. Currently, in the Fanggu, Wang Ying held the highest military position, and was responsible for the safety of Fanggu with less than three thousand soldiers. However, of the three thousand defenders, two thousand were recruited as new troops and had not undergone much formal training.

    They had been defeated in the chaotic battle yesterday. If not for An Zheng turning the tide alone, the horse bandits might have already killed all of the defending troops. Even if the hundred Tie Liuhuo soldiers were even braver, their numbers were still too small.

    ¡°Country ¡­¡± Prince Fu. ¡±

    Wang Ying looked at An Zheng, his mouth trembling: ¡°This lowly subordinate is guilty.¡±

    ¡°Who was on duty at the city gate yesterday?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Du Zhongwu.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him over immediately.¡±

    Not long after, Du Zhongwu who was covered in blood came over, and upon seeing An Zheng, he kneeled down.

    He raised his head to look at An Zheng, opened his mouth wide but in the end, no words came out.

    ¡°Find a ce tomit suicide, I will give you the reputation of dying in battle. But even so, I still want to take your military position, your past honor, and everything that belongs to the military. ¡±

    ¡°Subordinate ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your family.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Send the order down, let everyone in the army know of this matter. If it didn¡¯t hurt, no one would remember. I remember that I gave each of you at least three increments. This money is not for you to enjoy. From the day you join the army, you should understand what the duty of a soldier is. Maybe you think this is unfair? Why do you think you want to protect someone else? Why do you want to fight and kill them? Is that silver really enough to buy your lives? ¡±

    ¡°Not enough, everyone¡¯s life is priceless.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed in the distance: ¡°How many people died in the city? Together, they are more important than your life. ¡±

    Du Zhongwu stood up and bowed deeply, ¡°This lowly subordinate is guilty of a death sentence, but this lowly subordinate does not dare to die before the thieves die, so this lowly subordinate requests foeam of people to search through the city. When the bandits are cleared, this lowly subordinate will ¡­ This humble servant shall die. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Go.¡±

    Then, An Zheng looked at Wang Ziying: ¡°Your servants aren¡¯t right, you don¡¯t know how to control them. After everything has gone wrong, you¡¯re even more confused than your subordinates, meaning that you don¡¯t have the ability to be this general. Take off the armor on yourself, then go to the Southern Wilderness and find your uncle Wang Kaitai and start working as a soldier. ¡±

    ¡°Subordinate ¡­¡± ¡°As youmand!¡±

    Wang Ying wiped away her tears and walked away, not even daring to look back.

    An Zheng heaved a long sigh, and when he stood up, he saw the funeral procession with all of them covered in blood. From yesterday to today, the funeral was a failure. The dead did not send them away, but it was unknown just how many people were saved.

 Chapter 576 - World inner world

    <h4>Chapter 576 ¨C World inner world</h4>

    When the funeral procession returned, everyone gathered in the Zaocang¡¯s doorways and courtyards. All of them were at a loss.

    The door to the hall was open. An Zheng, who had fought his way through half of the city but did not have a drop of blood on him, sat on the guest seat. Even if he was Prince Fu of the great swallow, even if he was the King¡¯s brother, even if he was the sect master of State of Yan¡¯s number one sect, Heavenly Awakening Sect, he was still a guest here.

    Zhuang Feifei who was dressed in her filial attire sat in the main seat very upright, with his eyes fixed on the outside as if she was paying attention to something. In fact, his eyes were empty and devoid of anything. She was only a woman, and no matter how strong she was, she was only a woman.

    Her husband was dead, and all her efforts over the years had been for naught. He lost his goal in an instant and waspletely alone from then on. It was a kind ofplete emptiness, an emptiness without any life direction.

    ¡°Let me make the decision.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the simrly confused face of Mr. Zhang, and then stood up: ¡°I am not the one making the decision for this Zaocang, after all, I am an outsider. But... First Mr is my sister, since she does not have the ability to do all these, I will do it. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my arrangement, elder sister ¡­ You¡¯re right. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei suddenly turned her head to look at An Zheng.

    He was touched.

    An Zheng nodded towards Zhuang Feifei before walking to the door. All the shop assistants from the nearby branches of the Zaocang were present. Adding the people from the outskirts, there were roughly a thousand people from the Military Department who were rted to the Zaocang. They also included the servants in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s residence, as well as the rtionships with other businesses.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think.¡±

    An Zheng looked at those confused faces and said, ¡°Zaocang did not fall down, you should also be clear that Zaocang has been carrying it all by himself since a long time ago. So although their boss had left, Zaocang would not fall down. I will give you ten minutes to think. I will ask you only one question. I will hear your answers after ten minutes. ¡±

    ¡°Zaocang, are you going to open it?¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng returned to the house.

    He was still seated on the guest seat, but the moment he sat, Zhuang Feifei walked over to his side and pulled his sleeve, then pointed at the seat of honor that she was seated on earlier: ¡°Sit over there.¡±

    Just now, he had called me big sister, and he had started a massacre to protect me.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and patted the back of his hand: ¡°Zaocang has always been your Zaocang, I have already man earlier ¡­ I will pay half of the investment from the Zaocang, and return the investment from the military. Henceforth, the Zaocang will be your personal property. You can take my half as an investment and split it with me when you earn money. ¡°After being separated from the military, you don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore, and you don¡¯t need to look at the faces of the officials.¡±

    The corner of Zhuang Feifei¡¯s mouth trembled. She wanted to cry, but she clenched his teeth and endured it. There was a man who was so good to him in this world, and he was not alone.

    Without waiting for Zhuang Feifei to say anything, An Zheng continued to speak: ¡°I will be tyrannical this time, and this matter will be settled. Whether it¡¯s the King or the Military Department¡¯s Minister, Wang Kaitai, I¡¯ll go speak with him. The capital contribution to repay the military¡¯s investment was twice as much as that invested by the military in the past. This way, no one wouldin about it in the imperial court. Furthermore, Zaocang¡¯s business will basically stop starting from this year. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nced at An Zheng and was a little confused.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I n to create a veryrge spatial artifact to iste the State of Yan. This world is about to fall into chaos, I can only save State of Yan from destruction. Once you enter the barrier, Zaocang¡¯s business will not have much to do. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°I¡¯ll keep her. She¡¯s been working hard for the Zaocang for so many years, I can¡¯t abandon her.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, since I have already invested, then I will pay half of their wages. However, you have to think about one thing. People can¡¯t just eat and drink for nothing. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re worried about money, but that way, we¡¯ll be ruined. There are many industries in the Zaocang, so we should learn from them and cultivate them ourselves.

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and walked out: ¡°Have you all considered it yet?¡±

    He pointed to the left: ¡°Those who think that they can stay in Zaocang, stand here. But there is one thing, from today onwards, the Zaocang will only pay the basic wages. Because it may need to seal up its business for the next few years, it did not receive anymission. ¡±

    He pointed to the right side: ¡°Those who want to leave Zaocang,e here, I will pay you an additional year¡¯s wages for each of them.¡±

    The person outside remained silent. After two to three minutes, Shopkeeper Zhang walked out of the room and stood to the left without a word. Behind him, all the shopkeepers and masters were standing to the left. The crowd began to stir, and two or three minutester people began to move to the left.

    This processsted for about an hour. Almost 70% of the people chose to stay, while 30% chose to leave.

    An Zheng asked Shopkeeper Zhang and the others to count the people present and give out silver to the people who left.

    ¡°Come with me first.¡±

    When An Zheng returned to the hall, the two of them were the only ones left.

    Zhuang Feifei responded with an ¡°En¡±, and didn¡¯t even ask her why. Actually, the two of them didn¡¯t meet each other often, but they didn¡¯t know why, but they definitely didn¡¯t doubt each other¡¯s tacit understanding. When this transformation began, even the two of them could not tell.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and Zhuang Feifei held onto his hand.

    ¡°I should live for myself in the future.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She nodded.

    Walking out of the hall and through the crowd. Under the astonished and confused gazes of those people, the two people left the main courtyard of the Zaocang, and left the Fanggu.

    Daxi

    Frozen Land.

    This ce was at the edge of Da Xi city. If he walked towards the east, he would reach the Da Xi Central ins. If he walked towards the west, he would reach the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions. The big city next to the Frozen Land was called Frozen Water City. He did not know if this name contained any secrets to heaven, so much so that the citizens of the Frozen Water City would think that the Frozen Land not more than one hundred miles away from the city appeared because of the name of the Frozen Water City.

    And west of Frozen Land is Hu Tuo Nation, a small country witoption of just a few million.

    Ever since the appearance of Frozen Land, whether it was the cultivators of Hu Tuo Country or Cold Water City, they had been constantly searching for information about the Frozen Land. The news also quickly spread, to the point that there was an endless stream of experts heading there. However, there was a fact that only people could not enter, and it was not as if many cultivators had rushed in.

    The entire mountain was frozen, like a city of ice sculptures.

    If it really was a big city, then it would be a building that was even grander than a Jinling or a Gold-topped Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    The tallest mountain peak was almost at the peak. There was an extended tform, roughly a few hundred square meters in size. This ce was as t as if it had been artificially carved out, so he could not help but marvel at nature¡¯s creations.

    On the tform, a white robed young man stood there, with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky.

    After an unknown period of silence, he seemed to have recovered from a state of selflessness. He looked down at his fingers and saw a tiny, but particrly delicate, snowke that looked like a six-pointed star.

    With a flick of his hand, the snowke the size of a hexagram flew out andnded on the ground.

    The moment itnded, the snowkes suddenly grewrger. A ten-meter-long hexagram appeared on the ground, radiating light in all directions. The blue rays of light were like countless swords that soared into the sky, piercing through the heavens.

    After the light from the hexagram, a ck shadow appeared in the middle of the formation. At first, the shadow seemed to flicker and fade in a trance. However, it soon became extremely solid, finally turning into a muscr man who was over two meters tall.

    The burly man looked like a big, sturdy man. It was unknown whether he had a full beard or was covered with short ck hair. In short, he looked quite terrifying. The eyebrows were thick, and the rest must have been. Every step the brawny man took was like the movement of a mountain peak, causing the earth to shake and the mountains to shake.

    If such a burly man were to walk on the streets, it was likely that even pedestrians would have to avoid him. The most terrifying thing was that he had an ancient aura that did not belong to this era. It waype of ancient aura that could not be spoken out loud, but one that one could truly feel. It could only be described with the word ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    But as soon as the man appeared, he immediately fell to one knee in front of the white-robed youth.

    ¡°Greetings sector lord.¡±

    The man in white nodded slightly. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    He pointed to a frozen arehousand miles away from the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°This is the surface world.¡±

    The sturdy man looked into the distance, breathing heavily, ¡°Even the scent of the air is so enticing, Sector Lord ¡­¡± When do we do it? Your subordinate can¡¯t hold it in anymore, everything here is better than our cold and dark inner world. The scenery here is called the scenery, inner world ¡­ It¡¯s just a big ck box. ¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    The white robed young man said slowly: ¡°Three hundred and sixty-five years ago, I started killing from the west side of inner world. The inner world had 365 sector lords of various sizes, and every sector lord had at least 10,000 summoner under theirmand. A long, long time ago, when that terrifying human cultivator signed a contract with our inner world, the summoner of the inner world could only follow his orders unconditionally. All these years, I¡¯ve been killing and killing, killing all those sector lords that don¡¯t dare to resist and don¡¯t seek change. They are content with their current lives and they are not ambitious. ¡±

    The sturdy man said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, why would a human cultivator summon us to fight? It is time for us to regain some of our reward for the thousands of years we have spent together. ¡±

    The white-clothed youth said, ¡°You can go. Don¡¯t alert those powerful cultivators of the human world. I need to find the summoner that was left behind in this world. They are our family. From the roots, all the demon beasts were the rtives of summoner, but they were already used to living in this world. Find the powerful among them and bring them back to me. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The muscr man lowered his head.

    The white-clothed youth said: ¡°We must find the Eye of Nine Incarnations. In this world, rumors say that there are buddhas that fill the sky, but only the Eye of Nine Incarnations is our threat. Find it and bring it back. ¡±

    He looked at the muscr man and said, ¡°Also, as far as I know, a descendant of your n within bloodline is in Da Xi as well. If you think you can bring him back, then go and bring him back.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Wind and Thunder Movement

    <h4>Chapter 577 ¨C Wind and Thunder Movement</h4>

    The man who looked likwo-meter tall iron tower was called Roulette, but there was no way to find out why he was called that. This was because none of them, the summoner, in the spirit realm knew where they came from. Therefore, arge portion of the people had already resigned themselves to their fate, feeling that their inner world, which was also the Summoning the Spiritual World that An Zheng had spoken of, was their home.

    However, this was not their true home.

    The Sector Lord said that his name was Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and perhaps he was one of the few people in the Summoning the Spiritual World who knew of the origins of his name ¡­ This was because he had chosen his own name. However, no one knew the origins of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. He had suddenly appeared in the westernnds of the Summoning the Spiritual World three hundred and sixty-five years ago, and then killed the little sector lord of the westernnds.

    The people of the Summoning the Spiritual World used to call the world that they lived in the world inner world, and the world that humans lived in was their surface world.

    It was rumored that many years ago, a cultivator of the human world had valiantly charged into the inner world, signing a contract wituman or demon beast from the inner world. From then on, both the people and beasts of the inner world became summoners.

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi leaned against hisrge andfortable chair, and looked at the mountain range in front of him. ¡°I was wrong from the start, until now, there are already not many people who know the truth. Great Day, do you remember your family¡¯s past in the Summoning the Spiritual World? ¡±

    Rendu shook his head. ¡°Your subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked him: ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Probably... Several hundred years old? Ohousand years old? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t remember, but before the sector lord descended, no one said anything about the importance of time. To everyone in the inner world, time had no meaning at all. inner world is only a dark and empty world. Everyone is at their own seats, staring nkly at the sky, doing nothing. ¡±

    ¡°ve.¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sighed lightly, ¡°The rumors that are circting around the inner world are the same as what you said just now. There was a strong saying that when a cultivator attacked the inner world, he defeated everyone and signed a summoning contract with the condition of not killing everyone. The hexagram was the summoning array. However, no matter how widely that rumor spreads, it¡¯s still not true. ¡±

    Roulette lowered its head. ¡°Sector lord, then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It waumiliation.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s tone was calm, but his tone gave off a sorrowful feeling.

    ¡°Many, many years ago, there were no inner world s. The so called inner world was jusrison created by a person. Let me think... How many years ago? At that time, there were only surface worlds and no inner world s. All those who enter the inner world are actually all defeated. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said, ¡°It is true that there ierrifyingly powerful human cultivator, but when you bring up these words, you only use the word ¡®human cultivator¡¯ because of your inferiority and disapproval. All of you, all of you who look like humans are humans. ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rendu was stunned for a moment. ¡°We ¡­ are all humans?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are all humans.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi drank a mouthful of wine to make himself morefortable, but no matter how he leaned against Yue Yang, he felt like he was an upright mountain. Hiszy appearance was very handsome, but there was also a kind of demonic charm to this kind of charm.

    ¡°Powerful cultivators exist. It¡¯s impossible to find out what they are called. I remember that some people said his surname was Chen, some said his surname was Li, and some even said his surname was Fang ¡­ But what was his surname no longer mattered. He was someone who had stolen the good fortune of Heaven and Earth. He waerson who had never existed, and might not evene in the future. Some people said that he had been miserable in the past, while others said that he had done it for the sake of the people ¡­ That¡¯s not important. The most important thing is that all of the inner world¡¯s demon beasts and humans were sent in by him. ¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Rendu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Imprisoning him?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, a prisoner.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°You are all descendants, descendants of the first people to enter the inner world¡¯s prison. Because the era is too long, no one can still remember the humiliation your ancestors left you in the beginning. However, the most humiliating thing was not the defeat at that time, but the fact that, after being imprisoned, he had forgotten that he was only a prisoner. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sat up straight and ced his wine cup on the table. He looked at the wheel and enunciated word by word, ¡°Many years ago, your ancestors were defeated by someone, and then were imprisoned in a cell like the inner world. Whatever the reason, one thing was certain. Back then, your ancestors were imprisoned because they disobeyed that person. They did not agree with his views, and were either killed or imprisoned. ¡±

    Wheel Road¡¯s eyes began to turn red. ¡°Why? Why nobody ever told me this. ¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s been too long. It has been so long that even you yourselves have begun to feelfortable living in that kind of prison in the inner world. It¡¯s not a world, it¡¯s never been, it¡¯rison. But after generation after generation, there was no longer any hatred left. The mostmentable part is that after signing an unequal contract, the descendants of your ancestors actually enjoyed the feeling of being summoned. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked, ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Roulette replied, ¡°Because it is lonely and empty, because of the destion of the inner world. I remember there were still people being called out by the demon beasts. Those who came back said that the surface world was too beautiful. So, whenever there is a summon, there will be a fight for it.

    ¡°Therefore, this is the most frightening ce back then where the people who controlled your ancestors imprisoned you. Afterwards, you were even willing to ept all of this.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shook his head slightly. ¡°Pathetic, really pathetic.¡±

    He said, ¡°Sector lord, please, bring us to fight back!¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ming back.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised his wine ss and shook it, the wine within was the color of blood: ¡°I tried to contact those sector lords by persuasion, one by one. But none of them believed that I was right, they actually thought that they should live in the inner world. He even treated thatpletely unequal contract as aw, aestriction, and any person who vites this restriction will be punished with the harshest punishment ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What is this? ves punish lower level ves? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi drank all the wine in his cup in one gulp. You will never be a ve. You are a warrior fighting for your freedom. Everything you do is to regain the rights that once belonged to you ¡­ The right to exist in the external world. ¡±

    Rendu raised his right fist and pounded his chest, ¡°Your subordinate will remember! This is for freedom. ¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, you¡¯rioneer.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pointed to the outside: ¡°Those who enter the surface world first, will definitely gain the respect of countless people in the future. The pioneer, symbolizes courage and glory. Those who descend upon the world after you will see you as the leader. ¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t seed, I won¡¯t return.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed, with aplicated look in his eyes.

    ¡°In this world, there are many things that happen, such as life and death. That world is dark and empty, barren and barren. ¡±

    He said to himself, ¡°Even if I have to atone for my sins, I have redeemed myself for tens of thousands of years. Is that still not enough?¡±

    He stood up and looked towards the sky, ¡°After so many years, it¡¯s about time that you change the rules you set back then. No one was born to suffer, and even being summoned to work for one¡¯s life was considered a pleasure. It¡¯s not fair. All the injustices in the world should be shattered. ¡±

    Right at this moment, a wave of air fluctuations appeared in front of him, followed by a blurry figure appearing in front of him. From the looks of it, the figure¡¯s height and weight were exactly the same as his, even their faces were the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re here again?!¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted coldly.

    The blurry figure sighed, ¡°Do you know that you are wrong?¡±

    ¡°What was my mistake?¡±

    ¡°The person you hate is the person who created us. Your existence was bestowed by him. But aren¡¯t you wrong to be destroying the order and bnce he created? All his life, he had only pursued the word ¡®fair¡¯. If you break his pursuit, then that would be breaking fairness. ¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi scolded angrily: ¡°Are you used to being a dog?¡±

    The dazed figure shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself. What¡¯s the point of using such vicious words to attack me? I am you, and you are me. This world has the order of this world, and this world has the order of that world, so this shouldn¡¯t be the case. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one deceiving yourself!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi ferociously waved his sleeves: ¡°Even if those demon beasts from back then really did do something wrong, they are already dead. Was redemption to be redeemed for tens of thousands of years? So much so that their children have to atone for their sins? Is this what you call fairness? ¡°Also, you are you and I am me. The two of us will never be the same person.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve always been alone.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes reddened: ¡°What I seek is true fairness, but what about you? You want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog, you want to be a dog. What kind ofw do you think that shit contract is, then go and follow yourw. I don¡¯t need you to care about me, and I won¡¯t care about you either. ¡±

    ¡°But we are one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, we¡¯re not the same person!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly waved his hand, and a shining sword appeared in his palm. He held his long sword and shed at the shadow in front of him crazily, ¡°I am me, I am Emperor Zhuo Qingdi! I am not you, and you are not me! ¡±

    However, no matter how hard he tried to chop it down, it was impossible to kill the shadow. The shadow was just a shadow. Or perhaps, this shadow was really the other person he was hiding in the depths of his heart.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t tell.¡±

    The shadow gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve always been in your heart, unless you kill yourself, you won¡¯t be able to kill me. You should not forget that he created you. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi continued to hack wildly, but to no avail.

    The shadow finally disappeared, but it was not killed by him.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood there panting, the sword in his hand nging to the ground.

    He looked up, his eyes so red.

    ¡°If no one understands me, then I will fight it out myself. I don¡¯t need anyone to understand me. This world, this other world, the Savior has never needed anyone¡¯s understanding. I will stand at the highest point and ept the worship of all, and then you will kneel before me and say that you are wrong. ¡°Look, all of you, watch carefully and see who is right.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then suddenly turned around. As he turned around, he flicked his finger. A small blue snowke flew out andnded on the tform.

    The six-pointed star array appeared again, this time it wauge demon beast that was at least 70 to 80 meters long.

    ¡°Hua She, go kill them!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand, and the gigantic demonic beast swooped down from the mountain. It wauman face, with a wolf-like upper body. However, the lower half was indeed a gigantic snake Demonic Beast, and it also had a pair of wings that spanned over a hundred meters.

    The moment it moved, the wind and thunder would follow.

 Chapter 578 - General

    <h4>Chapter 578 ¨C General</h4>

    Hua She rose into the air, before diving down from the frozen mountain. It looked like a werewolf with a long snake tail below its waist. It was seventy to eighty meters tall when they were on the mountain, but it had coiled around the waist. When Hua She flew up and stretched out his lower body, the snake tail waundred meters long.

    That pair of wings was around a hundred meters wide, so from below, the thing in the sky looked like a flying dragon, not a divine dragon from the Central ins.

    Hua She descended from the mountain of ice, and flew forward while pping his enormous wings. In a short few tens of minutes, he arrived above a small city that was several hundred kilometers away. Hua She sat on top of the small city. When his wings shook, there were bursts of hurricanes in the small city.

    Before the people in the small city could react to what had happened, dark clouds began to surge after the hurricane. A vortex instantly appeared in the sky, and as the vortex spun violently, the surrounding sky started to turn pitch ck. Soon, heavy clouds covered the small city.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    A few minutester, heavy rain poured down. The rain was so heavy that one could no longer see the drops of rain. It really was like pouring rain. After about ten minutes, the water reached his ankles. People didn¡¯t know what was going on at first, but when they saw the heavy rain, they all hid in their homes.

    However, the rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier. After about ten minutes, the rain had already reached the threshold and began to pour into the house. People tried to find something like pots and pans to get the water out, but the moment they opened the door, the water poured in like a waterfall. In a short while, the water reached the windowsill.

    The crowd began scrambling to climb up to the roof, but they could only watch as the water rapidly rose up into the sky. The defenders on the city wall wanted to release the gates, but they found that they could not. Not only the gate, but even the city gates closed themselves all of a sudden. Water began to rise rapidly in the city.

    Half an hourter, there was no longer any sense of security on the roof. The water hadpletely covered the roof and was still rising. Before this, many people had already drowned.

    People began to look for anything that could float, but the hurricane carried waves thatpped them down.

    An hourter, the water reached the height of the city walls and the entire town becamuge pond. In the small city, not a single person among the tens of thousands of citizens had managed to escape. They were all submerged in the flood.

    Cultivators soared into the sky, trying to find the source of this disaster. However, just as it started moving, it was met with the appearance of a p of thunder.

    The power of thunder and lightning was savage and ruthless. There weren¡¯t even any cultivators with Captive Stage in this small city, so how could it possibly rise up? The few cultivators that were barely able to fly up were all killed by the lightning. From Hua She descending upon the small city, it took less than two hours for all of the citizens to die.

    But Hua She didn¡¯t n to stop, and continued to circle within the clouds. As its wings pped faster and faster, the area covered by the heavy rain also grewrger andrger.

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the city gate cracked open. The flood water nted out of the city and flowed further into the wilderness.

    In just a few minutes, the flood water from the city flowed into the river outside the city. The water level of the river, which was originally less than a meter deep, rose sharply as Hong Feng pushed forward. A hurricane was like a whip that drove a flock of sheep, and how could the waves be a flock of sheep? It was a fierce beast, an unstoppable fierce beast.

    The flood surged forward along the river, spreading out in all directions.

    Two hourster, the water had already reached a town a hundred miles away. Within a hundred miles, all the viges were razed to the ground in an instant. The fertile wilderness for hundreds of miles transformed into a country ofkes.

    The water hit the city gate likammer, smashing it to pieces in a few seconds. The flood then poured into the inner part of the city gate, and a momentter, the tower of the city gate was knocked down. Wooden and brick were rolled up in the flood, rolling each man inside and pping him to death. When the waves came, the buildings in the city were as vulnerable as tofu. Themoners who had been counting on their houses lost hope in an instant.

    As soon as the great water had passed, not a single person in the city remained alive.

    The most terrifying thing was that even if Hua She flew away, the torrential rain still continued for a few days and nights. The surrounding rivers andkes soared, and the flood began to spread further and further.

    In the past few days and nights, who knew how many people had died?

    On the mountain of ice.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood on the summit of the mountain tform and surveyed the distance. He seemed to have seen the scene of the flood sweeping past. However, his expression didn¡¯t change at all, and he still stood there calmly.

    Hua She flew back from afar and transformed into a beautiful woman wearing feathered clothes,nding behind him.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    She took a bow.

    ¡°Do you feel the thrill of revenge?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked.

    The beautiful woman Hua She had be looked to be around thirty years old. Although he did not have the cute temperament of a young girl, he had a kind of mature woman¡¯s charm. The shape of her face was very beautiful and had a bewitching charm to it.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    She replied, ¡°Your subordinate didn¡¯t feel the rush of revenge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t killed enough people.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi ndly said: ¡°The hatred in your hearts has been umting for too long, too long. Killing tens of thousands of people is simply not enough to alleviate it. And your target is not those ordinary people. The reason I wanted you to kill people, is to let you experience the atmosphere of war. Your goal is to be a cultivator. Cultivators are the only people in this world who can resist you. Kill all the cultivators, and you will rule this world. ¡±

    Hua She shook his head: ¡°I am only following my lord¡¯s orders. This subordinate does not know whether or not I have any hatred in my heart. However, this subordinate knows that if it weren¡¯t for our lord, we would still be in a daze and would still be living a life stealthily. It is Master that has given us hope, and we will obey any of Master¡¯s orders. ¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned around and nced at Hua She: ¡°I believe what you said ¡­ In inner world, you are just a figurine of the Western Territory Lord. While you possessed an earth-shattering might, he was only able to see your beauty, and indulge himself in it all day long. People say you are spoiled, but I see the sadness in your eyes. That¡¯s why I killed him and saved you. I didn¡¯t want to force you to do anything because I told you from the beginning. ¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°We fight for freedom.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate will remember that!¡±

    ¡°Go, find the wheel path. Although it is strong, there are powerful cultivators in this world. He alone might not be able toplete his mission.¡± Go help him, and see if there are any survivors from your family. Whatever he could get, he would fight for it back. ¡°Tell them that they are no longer a beast in the eyes of men, but an upright master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Hua She rose into the air and in the blink of an eye, he was already hundreds of meters away.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked into the distance and muttered to himself with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°This is not enough ¡­ The people of this world could not feel pain, and could not recall what they had done. Everyone was the destroyer of the world, and they were simply paying their debts. Without the protection of cultivators, what right did they have to be the masters of the world? ¡°As for cultivators ¡­ they have acquired enough.¡±

    He turned and returned to therge,fortable chair.

    As he sat down, his fingers constantly moved. At least a dozen ferocious and terrifying monsters emerged from the summoning array. Every one of those monsters gave off a terrifying aura, making people feel intimidated at first nce.

    ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡±

    When these monsters saw Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, they all kneeled down no matter how ugly their faces were, with a look of admiration. In front of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, they were extremely willing to kneel down.

    ¡°Do you know how a strong person can let others know that he is a strong person?¡±

    Without waiting for the beasts to reply, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi continued to speak calmly: ¡°It¡¯s simple, you just need to disy your strength. This world was much, muchrger than the inner world. In the inner world, there were three hundred and sixty-four small sector lords. Every single sector lord ruleegion. In that region, they have nothing to do with it, am I right? ¡±

    ¡°The lord is right.¡±

    ¡°I will also give you the right to do whatever you want ¡­ You should know very well that the reason I summoned you all out first was because of my trust in you. The first person I remembered was, of course, the one who impressed me the most. This is a chance for all of you as well, and it is alsrivilege I¡¯m giving to all of you pioneers ¡­ Go on, go on a killing spree in the surface world. No matter how much territory you upy, as long as you upy it, it will be your own world. Just like the three hundred and sixty-four small sector lords in inner world, you are all the little sector lords that you upy this ce. ¡±

    With these words, those demon beasts all became excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m noerson who doesn¡¯t know how to speak. You should be clear about how much power a small sector lord has.¡± I don¡¯t care how you fight or kill, I just want to see the result. If you lose, don¡¯te back to me, because I¡¯ll be ashamed. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand, ¡°There are many small countries around Da Xi. I had already sent some low-level horned fishes to possess and control some people. Those people have special identities. After you go, with the cooperation of the horned fish, you will be the true masters of these small countries. After they left, they would kill off all the cultivators that resisted, then urge the small countries to send troops to besiege the Da Xi. The Central ins is our original homnd. It¡¯s time toe back. The destruction of Da Xi is something that must be aplished. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Those demon beasts all looked very excited. They had already smelled the scent of someone who could do whatever he wanted. They had already endured long enough in the barrennd of the inner world. Now that the outside world was bustling with such rich and beautiful embroidery, all of them were filled with anticipation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do or what you do, but you can¡¯t disrupt my grand n. Whoever breaks this grand n, you should be well aware of my methods. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiid on the chair and wrapped himself in the white cloak. ¡°Go, don¡¯t embarrass the pioneer.¡±

    The dozen beasts agreed and rushed towards the north. There was the sixteen kingdoms of the Yon Kingdom, a small country that had once been attached to Da Xi. In the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s n, the sixteen northern countries were the starting ground. Starting with the sixteen kingdoms and then leading all the smaller nations around the Da Xi Empire to attack them. No matter how big Da Xi was, it would still hurt if she was bitten by a few hundred times.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi lied on the chair and thought for a while, as if he was asleep. After a long time, he suddenly sat up and looked to the west.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to meet that legendary Buddha who is one of the most powerful in the mortal world. I wonder if the desires in his heart have really been transformed by the so-called Buddhist Dharma.¡±

    His body was in a daze for a moment, and when he looked again, there was no trace of him.

 Chapter 579 - Monk Grows Lotus With Every Step

    <h4>Chapter 579 ¨C Monk Grows Lotus With Every Step</h4>

    In the desert, there was a monk with one step after another.

    Opposite him, there was a young man in white clothes, each step he took ¡ª a cier.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the young monk standing opposite him and kept thinking that this monk deserved to die. This was just a feeling. Most people thought that one person deserved to die, but it might be because that person deserved to die. But Emperor Zhuo Qingdi felt that the monk in front of him deserved to die because, from the first nce, he felt that the monk in front of him would be a source of trouble in the future.

    There was the appearance of a saint.

    ¡°My name is Divisions.¡±

    The monk sped his hands and bowed.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi replied: ¡°I hate you.¡±

    The Divisions monkughed, ¡°So, I know your position. Buddha knows your position. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi slightly raised his chin, looking down at the monk with a condescending gaze: ¡°The one I want to see is the Buddha, not you little monk. In my opinion, the reason I saw the Buddha was to give some face to the Buddha. And you, are truly not qualified to see me. ¡±

    The Divisions monk replied: ¡°You think that meeting the Buddha is giving face to the Buddha, the Buddha does not feel that he has any face at all. He only felt like he had face because he didn¡¯t see you. But it¡¯s useless for the Buddha to want face. The Buddha did not see you because of face, but because there¡¯s no need. ¡±

    ¡°So, it was Buddha that sent you to stop me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Divisions shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too strong, I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed out loud, ¡°The little monk speaks straightforwardly ¡­ Then let me ask you, why didn¡¯t the Buddha meet me? ¡±

    ¡°The Dao is different.¡±

    ¡°Not in the right direction?¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°Since Buddha came to bid on you to see me, I presume you have some status in front of Buddha. What you said, is what Buddha wanted you to say. If you go back, you will definitely tell the Buddha, right? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡±

    He sat back in the chair. There was nothing beneath him when he sat down, but when he sat back down, the sand in the desert began to roll up and an exquisite and unique looking ice sculpture seat appeared under his butt.

    He sat there, and looked at Divisions with narrowed eyes: ¡°I thought about it, the Buddha does not meet me because there is a difference in the dao, but because he is afraid. I will give him a chance to destroy Da Xi. From then on, only the Buddhist Sect won¡¯t have a Dao Sect anymore. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t be tempted. He didn¡¯t dare to see me because he was afraid that the promise I gave him was too big for him to refuse. ¡±

    Divisions stood there, his body likine: ¡°Buddha can see through the future of my previous life, what you want, Buddha can see clearly. No matter whether it was right or wrong, everything that happened in the Summoning the Spiritual World was already set in stone. Yet you have to break this bnce and destroy this order. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because you are truly seeking freedom, but for yourself. ¡±

    ¡°Freedom, self?¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed: ¡°Who cares, anyway the one who deceives himself the most is your Buddhist Sect, no matter how you look at it, it sounds very reasonable. Take this freedom and ego for example. Is your Buddhism after freedom or self? ¡°No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s still me.¡±

    The Divisions did not refute him and did not speak either.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°You are an interesting young monk. It seems like you still have some story.¡±

    His eyes flickered, as if something were glowing in them.

    A momentter, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face paled. ¡°Why do you practice so hard in your heart?¡±

    ¡°There is no practice in this little monk¡¯s heart. People of the Buddhist Sect cannot have any sort of business.¡±

    ¡°Who are you lying to?¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was silent for a long time, then he could not help but ask: ¡°The Buddhist Sect has its reasons, I do not believe it, but after seeing you, I actually believed it somewhat. The monk in your eyes is not the same as you. The Karma you carry with you is also not your Karma. ¡°You forced yourself to go and atone for others and practise for others. Is that hard on you?¡±

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    The Divisions monkughed: ¡°This is what you said just now. No matter what sect it is, if you really want to cultivate, the first step is to truly find yourself. What I carry is my ego. And what you have to do is your own self. What the Buddha had to do was to act like the Buddha himself. Thus, in the end, it was still that sentence ¡­ ¡°The paths are different.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°Then in exchange, I won¡¯t look for the Buddha, I¡¯ll look for Chen Wunuo?¡±

    Divisions: ¡°Buddha said that all beings are equal, meaning that human life is equally precious. However, people were different from each other. Some people¡¯s thoughts were very open while others were very conservative. The more open-minded people, the faster they walked and the higher they climbed. Thus, if everyone said that everything was the same, it would instead be a form of inequality. The sessful people pay a lot of money and the mediocre people don¡¯t do anything. Could it be that the two of them are equal?

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is, no matter if it¡¯s the Buddha or Chen Wunuo, since they are standing aigh ce, they are not the type of person who doesn¡¯t have open minds. So, do you think finding Buddha and Chen Wunuo would have the same result? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was silent for a long time, then he could not help but shake his head: ¡°You are a little monk that knows how to speak.¡±

    Divisionsughed again: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that everyone from the Buddhist Sect knows how to speak?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°So I decided to ept your suggestion, I don¡¯t n on doing anything to negotiate a deal with the Buddha. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, I still want to go to Golden Crown, it¡¯s just that I want to kill the Buddha now.¡±

    Divisions said seriously: ¡°You said that the Buddha Sect¡¯s people deceive themselves, and you also said that? If you really can easily kill Buddha or even Chen Wunuo, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t even think of doing business with me. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if he were to kill these two people, the two most powerful people in the world? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°I actually want to kill you first.¡±

    Divisions sped his hands: ¡°Die, is freedom.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the lotus flower beneath his feet and said after being silent for a long while: ¡°I have never believed that there iruly selfless person in this world. Some say that only the selfless person can be a saint. However, if there is one person in the Buddhist Sect who became a saint, it would definitely not be the Buddha who hid his face and did not dare show his face, but you. You have the heart to die, and the courage to bear the burden of karma, so I really want to kill you. ¡±

    Divisions said: ¡°Then, please make your move. If I were to die, Great Xixi Chen Wunuo will also be able to guarantee that the Buddhist Sect won¡¯t go along with you. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi frowned slightly. ¡°I was wrong about you, you¡¯re actually this cunning.¡±

    Divisions: ¡°If good people are really stupid, good people would have perished long ago.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°You really aren¡¯roper monk.¡±

    Divisions remembered that earlier, there was a young man called An Zheng who said that you were a monk, hence he could not help butugh. When he thought of An Zheng, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that monkey, and then, his expression darkened.

    ¡°Monk, let me ask you something.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi leaned on his ice throne, and askedzily yet seriously: ¡°For example, you and I will do it. If I wanted to eliminate Da Xi, I would definitely end up dying, right? So, I should be the one who did the wrong thing. As for you, you will stop me. You can be a saint, so you are the enemy. If, in the end, I were to be defeated by you, and then, to punish me, you would imprison me in a prison. ¡±

    The Divisions Monk listened intently, not interrupting.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi gestured with the shape of the box: ¡°In such a big prison ¡­ Isn¡¯t that right? ¡±

    Divisions said, ¡°If you can avoid killing, then stop killing. Therefore, if I can lock you up, it¡¯s also right.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi nodded. ¡°Then let me ask you, I died in a prison and my descendants were imprisoned for tens of thousands of years. Every generation was born dead, and every generation was born dead. So much so that they had already forgotten that they were prisoners. They actually epted their fate and lived in a cage. Furthermore, they still have to endure the punishments left behind by my mistakes. They have to be continuously summoned out to fight with their lives on the line and even if they die, no one would be able to mourn their loss. On the contrary, they would be seen as something that they should be ¡­ Isn¡¯t that right? ¡±

    The Divisions was silent and did not answer.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sighed, ¡°Monk, you¡¯re still a hypocrite. When I said I was going to lock up, you said it was right. Now I ask the next generation, and you don¡¯t dare to answer. ¡°It¡¯s because you know very well whether it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±

    Divisions still did not speak. He frowned slightly, as if he was still thinking.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up, and the ice throne beneath him disappeared. It turned into water and seeped into the desert. The desert was dry and hot, of course, but it was not without water. As long as there was water, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi would not hold back. In this world, only water was the root of all living things. Thus, his life was tougher than anyone¡¯s.

    ¡°Monk, have you thought this through?¡±

    Divisions still did not say a word, his frown growing deeper and deeper.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have a clear understanding of the situation.¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned around and left: ¡°As expected, there is no need to see the Buddha, I am greatly disappointed. If you can¡¯t think it through, you might as well ask the Buddha to see if the Buddha can think it through. If the Buddha can say the word ¡°wrong¡±, help me ask him what the reason is wrong. There were grudges, there was karma, but there was no stability. I deserve to die ten thousand deaths, and my descendants are not guilty. I will not only give this question to you, I will also give it to everyone in this world. Let them all think whether they are right or not. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was still silent as he disappeared.

    After a very long time, the Divisions raised his head and looked in the direction that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had left.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± Why bother? You said that I was carrying someone else¡¯s karma and practising someone else¡¯s upation. And you, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t know who was the one who deserved to die ten thousand deaths, but because of this question, you chose me as the one who deserved to die ten thousand deaths to set the question ¡­ This practice is much heavier than mine. You say you don¡¯t believe in Karma, but for no reason at all, how could you possibly believe in Karma? And this fruit of yours is the reason for this question in the future. Causality cycle, like this back and forth ¡­ Right or wrong? ¡±

    Divisions stood there, and suddenly spat out arge mouthful of learning.

    He turned and staggered.

    With every step he took, the lotus flower would still appear. However, the blood flowed down his body and quickly dyed the lotus flower red. The originally wless and filthy white lotuses turned into blood lotuses with fruits on them. He could not understand, and did not know how to deal with it. The umted Qi in his heart became heavier and heavier. The monk walked one hundred and thirty steps when he suddenly realized something.

    Murder.

    Not because he wanted to kill, but because the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was killing.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi saw through what kind of person he was and what kind of monk he was, which was why he had such a question. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi killing people was just a statement.

    Divisions felt that he was going to die because his faith was shaking.

    He thought of that youth, that monkey.

    Thus, he turned around and did not head in the direction of the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

 Chapter 580 - So you can also run

    <h4>Chapter 580 ¨C So you can also run</h4>

    State of Yan, Fringe City.

    Chen Xiaoyao stood at the side with his hands behind his back, watching the Oldman Huo instruct him on how to transform the Heaven Defying Seal. His eyes were shining, a glow of admiration from the depths of his heart. Not knowing why, he suddenly cupped his fists and bowed towards Oldman Huo.

    ¡°In terms of cultivation, sucerson is aplete mess. However, he has long thrown us both off and stood at the highest point. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders andughed: ¡°It¡¯s the first time seeing my father being so humble.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°It seems that you know the kind of pride that our descendants of Purple Ivy have ¡­ ¡°My father once said, the Chen family will never learn to be humble, because we don¡¯t need to be humble.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you really Purple Ivy¡¯s descendants?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It might be rted to your luck ¡­.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°Sigh, the human heart is truly unfathomable. But then, have you thought about something? In the past, in the ancient era, there were so many powerful figures, and each of them had exceptionally strong physiques. However, there was a gap in the cultivation world after that, and true experts rarely appeared. However, were there really no descendants among the great powers? If there is, after such a long period of hibernation, it¡¯s time for it to erupt. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Our Chen family is indeed Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant, but because of the passage of time, the n no longer has much left to pass on to us. However, from my father¡¯s generation onwards, the power of his bloodline gradually recovered. Otherwise, why would two monsters like my father appear in my Chen n? ¡±

    ¡°Two?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Oh ¡­ ¡°One is my dad and the other is me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said a little perfunctorily, then looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know who your ancestors were, because there should have been at least several generations of people that were unable to cultivate, right? However, you have never thought about it. Including you, those ordinary people from the past, could there have been some old monster in their ancestors? ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Heroes emerge in chaotic times, formidable and extraordinary people.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°When the world is in chaos, those experts will only appear one by one. Take the Xiao Liu¡¯er for example, even now the Xiao Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t know if his birth parents could cultivate or not. Even if they knew, they probably wouldn¡¯t be any big deal. However, the Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s physique was so special, it was easy to understand medicine, this talent could be said to be extremely enviable. So, it really wasn¡¯t the revival of some bloodline? I suspect that it is due to the bloodline regaining its former glory. ¡±

    ¡°For example, Xiao Yezi. Xiao Yezi¡¯s strange power ispletely out of proportion to her level of cultivation. If someone else could use fifty kilograms of strength from her Captive Stage, she could use five hundred kilograms, or even a thousand kilograms. In terms of direct power output, she was ten times stronger than others. And withouowerful physique to rely on for this kind of strength output, it¡¯s obviously not possible either. ¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°We are all freaks.¡±

    Chen Shaobai moved closer and said: ¡°Did you discover it yet, we are all abnormal.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You want to prove this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple. Do I look like such a shallow person? Let me put it this way, in this world, when you look forward to history, there are always surprising simrities between a certain period of time and a certain period of time. Not to mention the distance, the two of them had done the same thing when they talked about the founder of Da Xi and the founder of the previous Holy Empire. ¡°Of course, this has nothing to do with the cultivator¡¯s legacy. I¡¯m just giving you an example.¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is ¡­ Do you still remember the legends of the Old Hunters? ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the ancestor of the Old Hunters was a saint, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that it was a few Saints who saved the world, right? ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°I calcte. I¡¯m one, you¡¯re one, Du Shoushou is one, Qu Liuxi is one, Gu Qianye is one, and I¡¯m adding the monkey.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There are six of them, don¡¯t be so far-fetched, okay?¡±

    Just then, someone ran over quickly to An Zheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Prince Fu, there is a monk outside the city who wants to see you. He seems to be injured and has been spitting blood. This subordinate asked what his name was, and he was given the name Divisions. ¡±

    As he finished speaking, before An Zheng could even react, the monkey had already shot out like lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he was already outside the city gates. After a moment, the monkey carried the Divisions whose white monastic robe was drenched with blood and immediately ran towards Qu Liuxi. ¡°Quick, save him!¡±

    Chen Shaobai imitated An Zheng and shrugged, ¡°Seven.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you count me like this, I can figure out a dozen or so.¡±

    He quickly walked over to the Divisions monk and asked Qu Liuxi: ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°His chest is bruised, but the problem is still on his mind. He might have encountered some unsolvable problem.¡± If an ordinary person were to pass the test, it could be saved. However, if the monk were able to get through, it would not be easy for him to get out. I will first save his body from injury, but if you are confused, then there is no point in just treating his body from injury. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi first fed a medicinal pellet to the monk, then turned to look at An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s still hope for him toe here.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He knew what was wrong with him, so he came here. His survival meant that he himself was fighting. If there is no more resistance, then there is no saving you. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi let Du Shoushou carry the monk and quickly entered the house.

    ¡°There is a shadow on the monk.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao slowly walked over, his expression bing more serious.

    He suddenly made his move and made a grasping motion in midair. Du Shoushou who was carrying the monk suddenly stopped in his tracks. Du Shoushou turned his head nkly, thinking to himself, why did Chen Shaobai¡¯s father attack me? In that moment of nkness, it seemed as if Chen Xiaoyao had grabbed something out of the Divisions monk¡¯s body.

    That thing was like a ball of fog that was being grabbed back by an invisible force andnded in Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s palm.

    Chen Xiaoyao opened his palm, and the mist turned intuman, looking like a beautiful young master dressed in white silk clothes. Then the shadow spread out with a plop, as if it had never appeared.

    ¡°Leave immediately!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s expression changed. Then, he suddenly opened his arms and grabbed everyone in the courtyard. In the blink of an eye, he had already left Fringe City. He continuously jumped around three times before he flew onto a chariot that had stopped in mid-air. The demonic beast pulling the chariot let ouiss and flew out with the chariot. A few minutester, Chen Xiaoyao and everyone else suddenly left the chariot and returned to Fringe City.

    No one knew what he was doing, but no one dared to question his words, because the solemn expression on Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s face made them nervous as well.

    When Chen Xiaoyao led them out of that side courtyard, which was located in the outskirts of the city, less than five secondster, the inside of the courtyard suddenly twisted. The next moment, an explosion urred, directly blowing uole in the space. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who was dressed in white silk clothes walked out of the void and looked around the courtyard before sniffing the air.

    ¡°Truly impressive.¡±

    He looked up and out, then disappeared.

    In the next second, he appeared at the location of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s first jump. In the next few seconds, he moved to the location where Chen Xiaoyao was moving. About ten secondster, his body disappeared from the top of a high mountain. Two secondster, his feet stomped on a chariot that was flying in the sky.

    The war chariot could not withstand it, nor could the demonic beast pulling it. It fell from the sky straight down, falling tens of thousands of meters in one fell swoop.

    The huge chariot fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.

    The demonic beast that had reached the Higher Completion Stage smashed its bones and tendons, wailing as it vomited blood.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi quickly descended from the sky. When he was about to smash onto the ground like a cannonball, his body that was only a foot away from the ground, suddenly stopped, as if he had braked forcefully. If someone were to see this scene, they would be extremely confused.

    ¡°Second rate cultivation base, his intelligence is first-rate.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi nced at the shattered chariot, then turned around. ¡°Who are you? There are only a handful of people in the world who can still dump me. Looks like this world is indeed full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Whaleasant surprise. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion in the air.

    The howling demonic beast suddenly exploded into a cloud of bloody mist.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised his finger and drew in the air, as if he was drawing talismans. The blood mist that exploded did not disperse. Slowly, a person¡¯s form began to form within the blood mist. Although the outline of his facial features were not very clear, anyone who knew him would be able to tell at a nce that he was Chen Xiaoyao.

    ¡°A beast is born. The memory dissipates so quickly, it has already be blurry.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted in dissatisfaction, turned around and said, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll catch you and bring you out.¡±

    After he walked a few steps, he suddenly stopped. Then, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. ¡°Tricks!¡±

    A few secondster, his body suddenly appeared in the big yard in Fringe City. A pair of hands reached out from within the spatial distortion, and then, with a fierce rip, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi walked out.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    He stood in the yard and raised his left hand with his middle finger and index finger together. His eyes suddenly became cold: ¡°Forever!¡±

    Suddenly, countless ethereal shadows appeared from his body. They were all ethereal shadows, one after another. Those who were faster had their eyes unable to keep up. Moreover, it seemed endless as it continued to split apart. The shadows that were split up quickly rushed out like ghosts and soon covered the entire city. In every alley, every room, there was a ghostly shadow moving around.

    Who knew how many people had been frightened.

    Ten secondster, he had searched the entire city. The endless shadows began to return to his body.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi opened his eyes and frowned slightly: ¡°Looks like you guys really left. Interesting.¡±

    His body disappeared in a sh.

    Amongst the Heaven Defying Seal, even Chen Xiaoyao heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Where did this demone from, to actually be this powerful?¡±

    Chen Shaobai, however, covered his mouth and could not hold back hisughter. So you can run too? ¡±

 Chapter 581 - Inverse Boats

    <h4>Chapter 581 ¨C Inverse Boats</h4>

    Chen Xiaoyao rolled his eyes at Chen Shaobai, then looked at Oldman Huo who was still modifying the core device. The old man didn¡¯t budge an inch and frowned slightly. He was so focused that he seemed to be alone in another world.

    ¡°This is the realm of forgetfulness.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao red at Chen Shaobai again: ¡°If you had Master Huo¡¯s half of focus, your cultivation would not have been so pitifully low.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao then nced at An Zheng: ¡°If you were able to be as focused on cultivation as Master Huo, your achievements now would be much higher than mine.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet: ¡°It¡¯s time to return your power to you. Although I have recovered less than half of my strength, that bit of power is no longer meaningful to me. If he could recover seventy percent of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t have to run and not fight. If I am able to recover one hundred percent, and that person were to fight with me, I would have a forty percent chance of winning. ¡±

    ¡°Only forty percent?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was obviously in disbelief: ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s face turned cold: Who are you talking about?

    Only then did Chen Shaobai react, ¡°No no, I¡¯m talking about that guy who¡¯s actually so strong...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pointed in the distance: ¡°An Zheng,e with me. You all go train alone, don¡¯t disturb the Oldman Huo. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°Why does it feel like that father is a fake?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That¡¯s An Zheng¡¯s real father.¡±

    Under a weeping willow, An Zheng and Chen Xiaoyao sat facing each other. Between the two of them was a stone table. On the stone table, there waot of new tea. The hot air came out from the mouth of the teapot. It was gentle and curvy, with a light fragrance assaulting the nose.

    ¡°You should be careful.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If I can¡¯t, maybe if I can¡¯t, that¡¯s the way I cultivate.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°But you worry too much, no matter who it is, it¡¯s actually not good.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao ced an item that looked like a bright red pill on the stone table, ¡°This is your power, it¡¯s roughly on par with your current strength. If you take all of it back, you will be able to raise your current realm to the second level of the Higher Completion Stage. In terms of your cultivation time, in terms of your age, and even in the current cultivation world. To be able to cultivate in the Higher Completion Stage at this age for less than ten years, you areerless genius. However, I am not satisfied. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao took out a book from his chest pocket and handed it over to An Zheng: ¡°Xiao Bai is right, my Chen family is indeed a branch of Purple Ivy that remained in the mortal world, but to think of it, it isn¡¯t really that big of a deal. Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy is born witomantic disposition. He is different from you, since he loves, then he will only love one person. Even if he was moved by other women, he would still follow his own will and would never do anything messy. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, no one knows how many descendants of Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy are present, and he himself probably doesn¡¯t know either. When he sees someone love one, he loves one ¡­ Cough cough, in short, you understand. This book was something left behind, but I don¡¯t know what its purpose was. I studied it foundred years, and only in the end did I roughly understand that these aren¡¯t some supreme mental cultivation method, but some random sentences that he wrote down himself. ¡±

    Flipping to the first page, An Zheng took a look.

    ¡°The world is yours and ours, but in the end it¡¯s still yours.¡±

    After An Zheng finished reading, he could not help but ask, ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao exined: ¡°It should be to the young. The world is ours, and it refers to our era. It¡¯s yours. It¡¯s your time. In the end, it¡¯s all yours. It means that in the end, we will all grow old, and you are the ones who are in control. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    He flipped to the second page. ¡°Remembering when you had wolf teeth, bulging, extremely thin, and all kinds of scents.¡±

    He asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao exined in all seriousness: ¡°Wolf teeth, bulge, extremely thin, should each represent a certain level of cultivation. I suspect that it is Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy¡¯s enlightenment from bing young to bing mature. Wolf tooth, he talked about fighting spirit and loneliness. Protuberance refers to the affirmation of the self and a kind of unparalleled and independent conceit. ¡°Extremely thin. I think it¡¯s the feeling he gained after he matured. He thinks that the realm he attained in is only that thin of a realm.¡±

    ¡°What about the various scents?¡±

    ¡°It must be an experience brought by a variety of realms.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.

    An Zheng flipped to the third page: ¡°There are many talents in the martial arts world, and each of you have led the way for hundreds of years.¡±

    This was easy to understand, but it was only a sentence ofprehension. However, these words were truly very elegant.

    An Zheng flipped to the fourth page: ¡°I need the pill.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s not in good health?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± It should be. ¡±

    Page five: ¡°There are three fates in Peach Blossom Garden, and today, there is a Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan with CP.¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. I think CP should bune.¡± However, after searching through all the rune books and ancient books, I couldn¡¯t find these two words. Maybe, this is a secret scripture of Purple Ivy breaking the cyan lotus and Xuan-Yuan? But only he himself understands that others cannot. ¡±

    ¡°But Master, what do you mean by giving me this book?¡±

    ¡°I mean, look. The reason why Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy had so much life experience was because he had roamed the world alone. Now that the chaotic world is here, you have the heart to save the world. So you should go out, now that the Heaven Defying Seal is basically a foregone conclusion, the entire State of Yan will be protected. When that timees, you¡¯ll be free to leave. He wanted to see how chaotic this world was and how the demons would dance about. Only fighting is the fastest way to grow. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I understand master, but I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with the words in this book ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Cough cough, looks like I¡¯m a little more solemn like this. I¡¯ll gift you the orphanage of the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, and also seem to be more generous and have the bearing of a master. But then again, I feel like it¡¯s useless ¡­ Keep it, at least it¡¯s something that Purple Ivy left behind, and maybe it contains something extraordinary, but I am not able toprehend it. ¡±

    An Zheng solemnly put away the book: ¡°Master is right, I will keep it, and study it carefully when I get back.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao acknowledged: ¡°You have already done it. State of Yan being isted was not an end, but a beginning. When that timees, you will wander the world not only for the sake of tempering yourself, but also to save the world. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I will remember.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°The world is ours, and also yours, but in the end, it¡¯s still yours. Therefore ¡­ I feel that the Heaven Defying Seal is pretty good, I can help you look after the house. In any case, the world is still yours, so I won¡¯t interfere. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I suddenly understand it...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao walked further away: ¡°If you encounter any unpleasantness, just think of the various scents that Purple Ivy has written about. Every type of difficulty waest, a form of training. And after that, you will experience a fragrance that you would never have experienced before. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Master, you should do something else. With your ability at making chicken soup, I think you can seduce girls.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve tried it! ¡±

    An Zhengughed, and then turned his head to look at the bright red pellet on the table. This was the other half of his training. Over the years, An Zheng had always been more hardworking than others, more hardworking than anyone else. He had a lot of things to do, so he spent almost all of his time on cultivation. Others had time to rest, but he had almost no time. Many people said that he waeerless genius, but few saw the effort he put in.

    He took the red pellet. Originally, he wanted to ask Qu Liuxi if there would be any consequences if he swallowed it, but seeing that Qu Liuxi was still treating the Divisions monk, he decided not to disturb him.

    After all, this was his own power, of the same origin, and it was not the first time he had used this power, so he did not have to worry about it. An Zheng sat cross legged and recuperated himself, waiting for his mental state to stabilize and for his body to stabilize, he ced the pill into his mouth. The pill dissolved in his mouth and a warm current flowed down his throat, reaching his lower abdomen.

    The moment he ate, An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem.

    Why did this power have to return to him in such a way? He could have just directly returned them after passing the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    But he understood it not long after the pill was consumed. He felt a wave of heat in his stomach, followed by an indescribable force surging into his mind. It felt like he was drunk. The fire that rose in his heart made him want to roar out wildly.

    His body was trembling slightly, and his breath grew heavier and heavier. Then, he saw Qu Liuxi running over with a nervous face, while Du Shoushou was still pointing fingers and pointing fingers at something, his movements especially exaggerated.

    Chen Shaobai looked at his father in admiration and said, ¡°Father, you are a master beyond the world.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°But you, you actually drugged your disciple with aphrodisiac.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t an otherworldly expert give his own disciple an aphrodisiac? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested in him, it¡¯s that I¡¯m helping him. ¡±

    ¡°It makes a lot of sense.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like your always serious and serious image in my heart suddenly crumbled. What¡¯s more ¡­ That aphrodisiac, how could it possibly stay with Qu Liuxi? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly realized, ¡°Ai ¡­ ¡°I was too careless.¡±

    On the other side, Oldman Huo suddenly raised his head with excitement written all over his face. His eyes were shining brightly, ¡°I¡¯ve seeded! I¡¯ve finally thought of aplete method! ¡°You guyse here, I said you guys do it!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s body shed as he arrived there. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Master Huo, please give me some pointers. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng?¡±

    ¡°He... There are private issues that need to be addressed. I will do it, An Zheng needs to rest. ¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°Alright, with your strength, just one person is enough.¡±

    If he thought of a solution, it would go smoothly. In just a short span of tens of minutes, under the guidance of the Oldman Huo, the Starseizing Hall, the Heaven Defying Seal, and the Nine Floors Exquisite Pagoda were disassembled and put back together. When this brand-new magical artifact appeared in front of everyone, everyone was shocked.

    It was an extremely mighty and domineering battleship, exuding an ancient aura.

    ¡°Traveling beyond the Ninth Heaven.¡±

    Oldman Huo looked at the battleship and said excitedly: ¡°Going against the flow, this is going against the flow!¡±

    He looked around excitedly: ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng, where¡¯s An Zheng? Let hime over and take a look, this irue super divine tool! ¡±

    On the other side, An Zheng supported Qu Liuxi and walked over. For some reason, both of their faces were flushed red ¡­

    Chen Shaobai looked puzzled, while he burst outughing.

 Chapter 582 - A Start

    <h4>Chapter 582 ¨C A Start</h4>

    Perhaps this was an ethereal high altitude, or perhaps this was a separate space that had been created. Even the Oldman Huo himself was shocked by the reverse transference ability. When the two immortal equipment merged with the Heaven Defying Seal, the transit ability surprisingly had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    The Oldman Huo used the rest of the items to forge a key for An Zheng and the others, allowing them to travel to the reverse boat anytime and anywhere. In this way, if they were to encounter danger outside, they could instantly avoid it. However, each key could only be used once.

    Not once a day or a month, but only once.

    An Zheng left the ship and once again embarked on the journey alone.

    Now that the State of Yan was isted from the outside world and it was a small isted world, An Zheng could no longer be worried about the lives of millions of people. However, An Zheng still had many things to do, rting to this world and himself.

    An Zheng said to Qu Liuxi, wait for my return.

    There were too many unsolved mysteries here.

    Chen Shaobai had his own experiences, but Monkey guarding the monk, he was unwilling to leave. Du Shoushou and the others were responsible for assisting the Xiao Qi Dao in continuing to protect the entire State of Yan. Training the soldiers to escape had never been a perfect solution, it was jusype of preparation.

    An Zheng changed his mood all by himself.

    The first time he returned to Da Xi, An Zheng wanted Daxi Shenghuang to give up on punishing the State of Yan, but in the end, he did not seed. And that time, there was actually another thing that remained in An Zheng¡¯s heart, and that was revenge.

    Second stage Higher Completion Stage, he could already roam the world of Da Xi.

    Although he was still far from reaching the limit of the Lower Celestial Stage at the peak of An Zheng¡¯s age, the current An Zheng had a lot more things than he had been at that time.

    With Wei Ping dead, no one knew who the young people were anymore. They would continue to lurk, waiting for orders. But this order would nevere, and they would gradually forget it.

    Fresh Breeze City was arge city located in the western part of the Great Xi Empire. It was called Clear Wind City because seventeen hundred years ago, an amazing person had appeared here and was known as the ¡®Qingfeng Lord¡¯. Lord Qingfeng¡¯s name was Mu Guangling, and he was naturally a very hospitable person. It was rumored that there were nine thousand hanger-ons during the most lively time of the pce one thousand and seven hundred years ago.

    Afterwards, for some reason, the two words¡¯ Qingfeng ¡®gradually became¡¯ Qingfeng ¡®.

    Right now, An Zheng knew the City Master of Qingfeng City, he had met him twice. In his memory, the City Master of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen, was a very refined person, he had a calm andposed appearance all along. ording to the rumors, this person¡¯s biggest hobby was reading books. It was once said that the number of books in the City Lord¡¯s Manchu¡¯s collection was no less than that of the library in the Wudang Mountain, the Manchu Manchu in the Great Xi Imperial Pce, and even the¡¯s Scripture Pavilion.

    The Purple Clouds Sect¡¯s Book Collection Hall in Wudang Mountain contained all of the orthodox ancient books of the Dao Sect. As for the imperial pce of the Great Xixi, it contained many valuable books. As the Holy Emperor of the Great Xixi had to store valuable items, he had to do so as well.

    The reason why An Zheng came to Fresh Breeze City was because Xun Zhiwen was one of the people who had besieged him on the Mount Cang Man back then.

    Xun Zhiwen¡¯s words determined life and death, and people called him the current judge. The first time An Zheng saw him was in the Great Western Sacred City¡¯s Jin¡¯ling City. At that time, Daxi Shenghuang appointed three city lords and one chief seat in the Holy See. The memories of the second time he saw An Zheng were already blurry, he obtained the namelist from Ou Yangduo.

    Those who had besieged him on the Mount Cang Man before, including the City Lord of Qingfeng City Xun Zhiwen, the Sect Master of the Great Development Sect Ouyang Buke, the General of the Temple, and even Ou Yangduo, who he did not know who was, had once mentioned the prince Chen Zhongqi and said these five words ¡­ The one with the stick.

    With a stick.

    The Great Xixi was too powerful, and there were many martial arts masters who used magic tools as rods. Therefore, to An Zheng, this piece of information was the most vague. He decided to start with the three people in front. Amongst them,, the City Master of Qingfeng City was the weakest. The General of the Temple, Left Swordhall, was the strongest, with his strength at around the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage at the seventh rank.

    Outside of Fresh Breeze City, soldiers wearing the uniform of the Red City Army were on high alert. Many strange things had happened in the recent period of time, causing disasters everywhere. Furthermore, those small countries that didn¡¯t know whether they were dead or alive actually dared to join hands and denounce Da Xi. Therefore, the several border cities of the Great Xixi all became nervous.

    An investigation was an essential part of it. An Zheng had Qing Zhai¡¯s Innkeeper¡¯s identity card and the Great Western Nuclei¡¯s identity te, so no one would be able to find out about his identity.

    ¡°Little friend, where did youe from?¡±

    An old man who looked to be around fifty years old, who was standing in line in front of An Zheng, asked. He shouldn¡¯t be a cultivator. Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have to rely on their skills to survive. A dirty monkey with ck hair was crouching on his shoulder. It was unknown how long it had been since he had eaten a full meal as it was thin and yellow in color.

    There was a chain around the monkey¡¯s neck, and the other end of the chain was in the old man¡¯s hand. An Zheng noticed that the old man¡¯s hand that was holding the iron chain had a tattoo. There was a very strange word tattooed on the tiger¡¯s palm. It was not in the dictionary, but rather appeared aune. An Zheng was also not very familiar with runes, so he was not sure.

    When the monkey looked at An Zheng, for some reason, there was vignce and fear in its eyes. Perhaps it was scared of being bullied by strangers, so even if it was on guard, it could pounce on people at any time and bite them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned from the north.¡±

    An Zheng politely replied.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy. This waesult of him being exposed to wind and sun all year round. His clothes were as dirty as the monkey¡¯s hair, and the fur that covered his shoulders was already shiny ck. Although the weather was not cold, he had to wear this waistcoat. Otherwise, the monkey would scratch him by jumping up and down on him.

    ¡°It sounds like you came back from the north.¡±

    When the old man turned his head, An Zheng saw that on the other side of his face, there was actually a long, long scar, from his left eye to his chin. The most terrifying thing was that even his eyelids were open, so that eye looked especially eerie and eerie.

    ¡°Did I scare you? It¡¯s all this beast¡¯s fault.¡±

    The old man patted the monkey and said with a smile, ¡°But I don¡¯t me it. It almost blinded me, but it also fed me, didn¡¯t it? People can¡¯t be without conscience. I point to it as a way of making money to eaot meal. ¡°So it caught me and I can¡¯t do anything about it. Just treat it as paying back what I owe it.¡±

    For a moment, An Zheng did not know what to say. After all, outside the eye, its eyelids were spread open to both sides, and the eyes looked as if they were about to fall out at any time. An Zheng didn¡¯t think that ugly people weren¡¯t worthy of respect, he just didn¡¯t know how to react for a while.

    ¡°Humans and beasts are the same, both of them have one life.¡±

    The old man pointed at his eyes and said, ¡°He has been lenient. Look, his eyelids were only slit, but it did not hurt my eyes. In fact, there is no freedom for an animal to live in the world. How nice is it to be happy in the mountains? But I¡¯ve already let it down by taking it out of the mountains for the sake of living. ¡±

    Lonely people tended to talk to strangers.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You are right, everything should be fair.¡±

    The old man asked An Zheng, ¡°Did youe back from State of Zhao or not?¡±

    ¡°State of Zhao.¡±

    When An Zheng said this, he purposely carried a slight ent that belonged to Yan Zhaoge. The people of Da Xi did not understand Yan Zhaoge, so it was impossible for them to hear it. This old man had traveled far and wide, perhaps even there.

    ¡°Yes, those little bastards had still been counting on Da Xi to be safe. In the end, they are joining forces to suppress Da Xi. Firstly, he had no conscience, and secondly, he had no self-knowledge. In such a small country, even if hundreds of them joined forces, what could they do? Da Xi does not even need to use her army. With just the heavenly army, she can sweep away all those small countries. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you also a foreigner?¡±

    ¡°I am from the Xi Empire, I am juserson without face ¡­¡± I am a prisoner of exile. However, after twenty years, he was already free. Even though I was exiled and poor, I don¡¯t me Da Xi.

    When the old man said these words, the expression on his face was from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°What do you do?¡±

    ¡°Auction House, Qing Zhai. At the branch stores in State of Zhao, the war was imminent, so they had to withdraw from Da Xi. However, I have an old friend in the Windy City whom I haven¡¯t seen for many years. Since I have nothing to do after this, I might as well take a detour to visit him. ¡±

    ¡°Sigh, the chaotic world is a wandering ce.¡±

    The old man sighed.

    At this moment, the guard at the gate stopped the old man and sized him up before revealing a disgusted expression. ¡°The merchant, the performer, the peddler, and so forth who enter the city will be required to pay a silver coin to enter the city ording to the rules of Fresh Breeze City.¡±

    The old man nodded his head and rummaged in his backpack for a while. He took out several hundred copper coins, but it was still not enough for one tael of silver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t enter the city if you don¡¯t have enough money. Get out of the way and let the people behind you in.¡±

    The soldier shouted impatiently before reaching out to grab the old man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the soldier¡¯s wrist, took out a silver and gave it to the soldier: ¡°It¡¯s not easy walking in the martial arts world, I¡¯ll pay the entrance fee for him.¡±

    The soldier saw that An Zheng had a dignified appearance and his clothes were expensive, so he did not dare be impudent. After receiving the silver, he red at the old man. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met a benefactor.¡±

    After inspecting the namete, the soldiers let him through. An Zheng could faintly hear them cursing at him from behind.

    After the old man entered the city, he thanked him profusely. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°You are a noble man, although I know you won¡¯t be able to use me. My name is Ye Changkong, and I will be performing in Fresh Breeze City as a monkey for you in the next few days. If there is anything that I can do for you, I will definitely not decline. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks and then left.

    After taking a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look. The old man was walking forward withrge strides. On the other hand, the dirty monkey on his shoulder kept looking back at An Zheng. Even though it had gone far, its eyes were still guarded and filled with fear. An Zheng noticed that the monkey had been holding onto a small wooden stick, and was chewing on it from time to time.

    The old man headed east, An Zheng headed north.

    Because the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was located to the north, An Zheng nned to find a ce to stay close to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and after observing for a few days, make his ns.

    He had to avenge this enmity in the end.

 Chapter 583 - Fresh Breeze and Spring Color

    <h4>Chapter 583 ¨C Fresh Breeze and Spring Color</h4>

    Some people thought that it was better to be low-key, even if one¡¯s family was wealthy enough to travel, it was still very simple. Simple was definitely correct, but An Zheng had never thought that it was necessary.

    Therefore, he stayed in the biggest and most luxurious inn in the Windy City. It took up over fifty acres. In front of them were three five-story high wooden buildings, which could already be considered the pinnacle of wooden structures. These three wooden buildings were in the shape of a zigzag shape and were tens of meters apart from each other.

    When night fell, thenterns on the three wooden buildings would light up. It was a beautiful scenery of Fresh Breeze City.

    This inn was called West Ping Inn. It looked like a city within a city. It was surrounded by a stone wall, at least three meters high, with guards patrolling day and night. There were actually archers on the city wall, looking into the distance. Behind the three wooden buildings wererge and small courtyards. Therge courtyard could amodate dozens of people, while the small courtyard was extremely luxurious and could amodate a family.

    An Zheng did not choose to stay alone because it was not convenient to observe.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that the price of living in a wooden building was cheaper than living in a single house, with three wooden buildings arranged in a zigzag pattern. The highest floor of each wooden building was connected to the entire floor, and was known as Shang Pin¡¯s solitary residence. In other words, the entire fifth floor was arge suite. The cost of living in this suite for one night was enough for ordinary people to live in for several years.

    In the entire fifth floor, there were three maids responsible for cleaning the ce and the three maids responsible for living and eating. There was also a separate chef, a separate guide, and a separate manager who served them. In addition to these people, there was a female zither artist and a female tea artist. Including the six maids, there werotal of eight women. And if you want to do something with these eight women, you don¡¯t have to pay alone, and none of them will refuse.

    Even the woman who was responsible for cleaning the house was a mark of importance. Whether it was her appearance or body, she was the best choice.

    The three women who were responsible for cleaning the room were wearing light green clothes. When they squatted down, they would reveal a scene that they could not conceal, which would attract the attention of others. As for the three women in charge of daily living, they were wearing light purple short dresses. The length of these dresses were already the limit. One could imagine just what kind of beauty would appear in front of their eyes when they bent down slightly.

    The zither master wore a long white dress, while the tea artist wore a long blue skirt.

    These were the most beautiful scenery in the world.

    To be honest, they were powerless against their own fate, so their only hope was that the guests would not be too tiresome. Therefore, when a handsome young man like An Zheng, who seemed to be very pleasing to the eye, walked in, the few girls¡¯ eyes lit up, and they smiled inwardly.

    Perhaps this was sad, because they could only ept such an arrangement. Of course, they were also willing.

    Wearing ck embroidered clothes, An Zheng walked up to the fifth floor as the two maids standing by the door hurriedly went over to wee him. When the two girls bent over, their chests and cors were very wide open, so when they bent their heads down, there were always things that made one¡¯s imagination run amok. Actually, it was very easy to stir up one¡¯s imagination, and in the eyes of a man, the most beautiful scenery was never a mountain oiver, but a woman.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    An Zheng politely nodded his head, and then walked straight towards the window.

    Very impressive.

    Five storeys and five storeys of buildings on such arge scale was already very difficult to construct. But what was even rarer was that the three windows on the fifth floor were almostpletely transparent. This was an era where there was no ss, so the materials used to make such arge french window could only be crystal. Even ordinary crystals that could not be used for cultivation were a luxury item that was hard toe by.

    Very good, very good.

    An Zheng stood at the window, looking at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in the distance.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion took uuge amount of space. It was evenrger than this Xiping Inn. An Zheng sat down on the reclining chair by the French window. It was an extremelyfortable feeling. Outside the window, the scenery was beautiful and one could almost see half of the buildings in the city. There was a mountain in the distance, and a smallke in the courtyard downstairs. This feeling was very hard to forget.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    An Zheng turned and asked.

    A young girl wearing a light purple short skirt bent down beside An Zheng: ¡°Go ahead and ask, Sir.

    A faint fragrance emanated from his body, along with the scent of orchids. She looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, and her skin was so delicate that it seemed as if it might break at any moment. Hisplexion was very good. In his ruddy cheeks, there was the sticity of youth. When she leaned over to speak, her mouth was close to An Zheng¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Who is the owner of this Xiping Inn?¡±

    ¡°So young master is asking about this. Everyone in the Windy City knows that the Xiping Inn is the City Lord¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Looks like this is the first time Young Master hase to the Windy City. He still doesn¡¯t know about the title of our Owner.¡±

    It was only then that An Zheng realized that the City Lord of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen, was the Marquis of Xi Ping. At that time, there were a few tribes in the western border that were rebelling. As the City Master of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen immediately ordered for the rebellion to be annihted, with over 40,000 people killed.

    When this matter was reported to the Holy See, the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo immediately ordered for Xun Zhiwen to be conferred the title of Marquis of Xi Ping.

    ¡°Will the Mayore here often?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The young girl¡¯s name was Lan Xi. She smiled and shook her head. When she shook it, the long ponytail behind her head would sway along with her.

    ¡°Since the Mayor is so busy, why would hee to the inn so often? The inn¡¯s business was managed by the City Lord¡¯s specially ced Mr Xu, including the inn and the hotel¡¯s casino. And our inn¡¯s manager is Mister Lu, he¡¯s also one of the City Lord¡¯s trusted aides. ¡±

    An Zheng took out a silver note and handed it over to Lan Xi. ¡°Thank you very much.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Young Master. If you have any orders, feel free to tell me. As long as it¡¯s within our capabilities.¡±

    Lan Xi lowered her head and kissed An Zheng¡¯s face. ¡°I hope you can have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, even he could not help but be somewhat shaken. That young girl¡¯s kiss came so easily, yet it left a deep impression on him. An Zheng turned his head to look at the girl who had walked out with his ponytail behind his.

    If you want to kill someone, you need to first understand them.

    An Zheng squinted his eyes and dozed off on his chair. He had actually been observing the topography and architecture of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion over there. An hourter, An Zheng stood up, walked to the bathroom at the side, and prepared to wash and change clothes. Right after entering the bathroom, Lan Xi and another girl in a purple short skirt quickly walked in and reached out to help An Zheng take off his clothes. An Zheng hesitated but he did not reject.

    If a person was too special, it would cause unnecessary trouble.

    However, An Zheng was still unable to calmly ept this kind of treatment. If it was someone else, and no one was watching him when he was outside, it would be fine to just go with the flow. But when the two girls took off their clothes and wanted to jump into the bathtub, An Zheng immediately ran out and broke the act.

    ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°About that, I suddenly don¡¯t want to take a bath anymore. I¡¯m a bit hungry so I went out to take a walk. You don¡¯t need to wait for me to eat, I might note back early.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that young master isn¡¯t satisfied with us?¡±

    The youngdy said apologetically as she held her head and looked up at An Zheng wititiful expression.

    An Zheng dodged far away as if he had met his natural nemesis, ¡°I still have to go out, it¡¯s toote. If I don¡¯t want to talk with you guys, you guys can chat on your own. ¡±

    He randomly fished out a new set of clothes and put them on. It was a moon-white brocade robe. Previously, when he was dressed in ck, An Zheng gave off a calm and manly beauty, but this time, when he changed into white clothes, he immediately looked a bit more sunny and gentle.

    An Zheng dried his hair, tidied up his clothes and prepared to go downstairs. After walking a few steps and hearing the softughter from behind, he turned around and saw that the two girls were lying on the edge of therge bathtub, looking at him with brilliant smiles along with ridicule. An Zheng snorted and walked away, looking to be in a sorry state. As for the two young girls, their smiles were even more dazzling. They were so beautiful that they couldn¡¯t be seen in the water.

    An Zheng hurriedly left the door, thinking that it was no wonder so many people were obsessed with this path, the temptation was truly great.

    He went downstairs and aimlessly walked down the street towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. As he walked, he bought some local snacks and stuffed them into his mouth. With regards to eating, An Zheng had never been a reserved person, and he wasn¡¯t fat either.

    As he walked a few steps, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and saw that the girls were standing at the big French windows on the fifth floor, looking at him. Seeing An Zheng turning back, they all waved their hands. An Zheng was shocked, he immediately escaped.

    From such a distance, An Zheng even thought he heard theirughter.

    An Zheng retracted his gaze from the Xi Ping Inn and adjusted his breathing so that he would not think about other things. His target was the City Lord of Windy City, a person witrominent position in Da Xi city. The City Lord of Da Xi was equivalent to a border envoy, and had a lot of power. To face such an opponent, An Zheng had to think about many things.

    An Zheng had never fought with Xun Zhiwen before, he only knew that his ultimate skill was called brush and ink. To be able to climb this high, even people from aristocratic families would not be an easy task. An Zheng was always walking around the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he looked like he had nothing to do, but everything that he heard would help him.

    The Mayor¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t too far away from the Xiping Inn. It would only take an average person ten minutes to get there. As An Zheng ate along the way, he suddenly noticed that the impoverished old man called Ye Changkong was selling his skills not far from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s main gate. The monkey clearly did not see An Zheng, but it suddenly turned its head and bared its fangs, revealing a threatening expression.

    Ye Changkong turned around and smiled at An Zheng.

    Right at this moment, a dozen or so bailiffs dressed in official clothing walked in from afar with quick steps. Without saying a word, they swung their whips towards Ye Changkong¡¯s face, ¡°You old beggar who the hell wants to set up a stall and show off his skills!¡±

    Ye Changkong subconsciously used his hand to block, but it was too slow. The whipnded on his face and immediately left a long wound.

    One of the bailiffs stepped forward and stabbed a foot into Ye Changkong¡¯s chest. The old man could not withstand the force and directly fell backwards.

    Several bailiffs went on to beat him up, ¡°God damn, do you know this is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?! You actually dare to perform outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, causing us to be scolded and we¡¯ll beat you to death! ¡±

    The bailiffs surrounded the old man and attacked him. The old man only dared to dodge and did not dare to resist. The surrounding people also did not dare to meddle in this, and began to discuss amongst themselves. An Zheng kept feeling that there was something wrong with the person called Ye Changkong, but he didn¡¯t know where this strangeness came from. He had already carefully observed Ye Changkong with his Heaven¡¯s Eyes and confirmed that he was not a cultivator. However, An Zheng had a feeling that there was some sort of connection between himself and Ye Changkong.

    An Zheng originally wanted to go over to stop them, but because of that feeling, he gave up.

    The monkey was squatting on the ground and baring its teeth, as if it was threatening the bailiffs. However, the few bailiffs were obviously not scared of a monkey. Just as they were about to whip the monkey, Ye Changkong threw himself at them and protected them with his arms.

    The monkey stretched its head out of Ye Changkong¡¯s embrace and brandished the wooden stick in its hand, as if it was going to beat those servants to death.

 Chapter 584 - Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 584 ¨C Recruitment</h4>

    With An Zheng¡¯s hateful personality, if he saw a destitute old man like Ye Changkong being bullied, he would definitely take care of it. But he didn¡¯t. He just stood there and watched. Ye Changkong looked at An Zheng when he was being hit, begging in his eyes, but An Zheng still did not move.

    After a few minutes of fighting, a steward came out from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and scolded him. The bailiffs stood aside obediently, not even daring to speak a word. The person in charge said a few words before waving his hand to allow the few bailiffs to leave. After that, he personally helped Ye Changkong up, took out a silver note from his sleeve and stuffed it into Ye Changkong¡¯s hands. Then, he said a few words to him.

    Ye Changkong thanked him a million times and left. The monkey nimbly climbed onto his shoulder.

    An Zheng said a little destely as he heard Ye Changkong: ¡°Monkey, you didn¡¯t help even when you saw me getting bullied, and you¡¯re even watching from the side. Even if I let you down and grabbed you off the mountain, wouldn¡¯t it be equal if you grabbed my face? ¡±

    The monkey squeaked a few times, but he didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    Not knowing why, An Zheng noticed that whenever the monkey looked at him, its eyes would always have a little bit of fierceness.

    An Zheng acted likourist and walked around the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, buying some delicious food to share with Lan Xi and the others. Those few girls wereughing like flowers were trembling, perhaps it was their first time seeing a customer like An Zheng, so they found it fun.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask theughing Lan Xi.

    Lan Xi smiled and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an interesting guest. He¡¯s handsome and suave, but he seems to be especially afraid of the rtionship between a man and a woman. You don¡¯t know, when young master first came in, even I felt that young master must have been an important person, a cultivator. But Young Master¡¯s performance just now was really shameful. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough.¡±

    Lan Xi said, ¡°Oh, oh, hehe ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head helplessly: ¡°Just now, when I was going down, I noticed a notice pasted on top of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, does the City Lord¡¯s Mansion seem to be recruiting people?¡±

    A little girl squatted down beside An Zheng and massaged his legs, she raised her head and said: ¡°I know about this, I know about this... It was said that the situation had not been peaceful recently. No one knew where these demon beasts hade from or where they had harmed so many people. Wherever the demonic beast went, there was nothing more that could stop the flood. The mayor sent several groups of people out, but they couldn¡¯t find where the demon beast was. Recently, the western border has not been peaceful either. The Buddhist side also seems to have some movements. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion does not have enough manpower, it seems like they are going to recruit cultivators. ¡±

    Lan Xi replied, ¡°Although the reward is not low, Young Master ¡­¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, you don¡¯t look like the kind of person who would seek those rewards.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Do you believe that beast?¡±

    Lan Xi¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Young master is really a cultivator?¡±

    An Zheng did notment, he stood up and said: ¡°Prepare a few small dishes, I will rest for a while, tomorrow morning I will go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to try my luck. Although I am powerless, what if I am lucky and choose. ¡±

    Lan Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Such a dishonest young master. Your muscles are as hard as stone, and yet you say that you are powerless.¡±

    The youngdy who apanied An Zheng to bathe was called Hong Luan. He pursed his lips andughed: ¡°You misunderstood me, Young Master. Gongzi¡¯s ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so big, I can¡¯t even hold it up.¡±

    Lan Xi was stunned for a moment before pping the Red Luan on the shoulder. ¡°You scoundrel.¡±

    Red Luan: ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not the same. Neither of us should say who¡¯s the better one.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head in silence.

    Maybe it was because they felt that An Zheng was someone with an amiable personality, they could let him go. He would not dare to be so impudent if he were to meet other guests.

    That night, An Zheng had to prepare countless of defenses in order to sessfully defend against Lan Xi and the other young girls¡¯ attacks that burrowed into his bed. Those few girls were only used to it in the beginning, but after they got used to it and fought with An Zheng for fun, they became tired and fell asleep on An Zheng¡¯s bed.

    An Zheng saw that they had all fallen asleep and avoided their soundly sleeping bodies. He walked over to the window and looked out at the enchanting night scene. After a moment of silence, An Zheng sat cross legged at the window and began to cultivate.

    To cultivators, time was more precious than ordinary people.

    When the day came, An Zheng had already showered and changed his clothes, all to prevent himself from feeling as awkward as yesterday. Lan Xi was the first to wake up. Whenhe saw An Zheng, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, and then chuckled as he reached out his hand to rub his face.

    An Zheng red at her pretentiously, but did not have the slightest bit of power.

    Lan Xi got up, first went to wash her hands and wash her face. Then, she came over to help An Zheng tidy his clothes, while muttering to herself, ¡°Foerson like you, staying here for a few days to enjoy yourself is nothing bad. Even if you¡¯re a cultivator, that demon beast is terrifying. What if you get hurt? I¡¯ve lived alone at Xiping Inn for a year and have never met a man like you. If I could, I would love to repay you with my life. However, Lan Xi also knew that I wasn¡¯t worthy enough for her master. I just wanted her to take care of myself and not let anything happen to her. ¡±

    An Zheng patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stay here for a while. Even when I leave to catch the demon beasts, I won¡¯t let them bully you. I¡¯ve already paid the deposit for a month. If I¡¯m not here, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. In this house, all you have to do is act recklessly and the shopkeeper won¡¯t find trouble with you. If he dares toe, I will teach him a lesson in your ce, okay? ¡±

    ¡°But I was thinking about you.¡±

    She buttoned up An Zheng¡¯s shirt and then pressed her face against An Zheng¡¯s chest: ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand the world of men, what¡¯s so good about fighting and killing? The demon beasts were powerful, so the mayor sent people to deal with them. In any case, I still don¡¯t know what your dream is. I only know that if it¡¯s a man I care about, I¡¯ll guard him all day and won¡¯t let him leave me. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°To takisk, of course, is something that a man should do. Demonic beasts bring harm to people. Think about it, what if the ones being bullied by the demon beasts have your rtives? ¡±

    ¡°I have no family left.¡±

    Lan Xi shook her head. ¡°If someone loves you, why are you here?¡±

    She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell them to prepare breakfast for Young Master.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t be eating breakfast, but let them prepare breakfast for you guys. If they can¡¯t do it well, I won¡¯t be using them.¡±

    Lan Xi was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly started crying.

    However, An Zheng did not notice that after changing his clothes, he was heading towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Who would have thought that there would be so many people at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Long lines were formed at the side door of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, at least a few hundred people waiting to be tested. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s recruitment and treatment was good, so most of them were sturdy men that couldn¡¯t cultivate.

    An Zheng looked at the long queue in front of him before he stood still. Behind him came another sturdy man with sideburns. An Zheng¡¯s left eye was extraordinary, he could tell that this person was a cultivator with just a nce, and that he was at the Captive Stage. It wasn¡¯t easy for such people to queue up.

    ¡°Most of the people in front are here to join in on the fun.¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng, and snorted disdainfully: ¡°You too.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°Although your physique looks pretty good, you can tell from your clothes that you¡¯re noroper cultivator.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with you ¡­.¡±

    The bearded man pointed at his beard and the scars on his neck. ¡°See that? This was masculinity. Only men are handsome like this. ¡±

    ¡°But this warrior, why don¡¯t you take a bath?¡±

    ¡°Bath? After taking a bath, he would lose his manliness! I advise you not to get involved so recklessly. It is said that that demonic beast is very powerful, and many cultivators have died in its hands. Someone like you probably don¡¯t even have a Sumeru Stage. ¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and then rubbed his nose. ¡°My nose is so itchy ¡­ ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    With a sneeze, the hundreds of people in the queue copsed. It was like a dominoes, one drop. An Zhengughed embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry, sorry, it was a bit too much.¡±

    He walked around those people with an apologetic face as he walked forward, saying, ¡°Why do you all need to be so kind to open uath for me?¡±

    The steward on duty at the door looked at An Zheng, and then quickly walked over: ¡°I¡¯ve searched for a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone who has the ability. Young Master, pleasee in!

    The bearded man was stunned, his face full of surprise: ¡°This sneeze sure has the force of a shockwave.¡±

    The steward nced at the bearded man and said, ¡°Brave warrior, you shoulde too.¡±

    The bearded man: ¡°Ah? ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    An Zheng followed the supervisor into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, went around the front yard and across the front hall. When he arrived at the backyard, he discovered that there were already twenty or so people gathered. There seemed to be both men and women, old and young, and all of the elders had white hair. In his youth, he looked like a wet nket.

    The most eye-catching of them all was a woman and a child. The woman looked to be around 30 years of age, and her body exuded an unearthly aura. When she squinted her eyes, her peachy cheeks and cheeks, she gave off a sort of charm. He was wearing a long, peach-colored skirt and ying with a folding fan in his hand. The other one was a little kid who looked to be around ten years old. With a little white face and a height that barely reached An Zheng¡¯s chest, he carried a broadsword that was more than two meters long on his shoulder.

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    Someone came out from the inside wearing a dark blue brocade robe with a jade belt on his waist. This person had a dignified appearance and seemed to have the temperament of someone in a high position.

    An Zheng recognized him. It was the City Lord of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen.

    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen cupped his fists, and everyone immediately returned the greeting.

    After all, he was the City Lord, a Official of the border.

    ¡°To make a long story short, in the recent seven hundred miles to the northwest, that Monstrous Beast appeared again. It harmed a city, and over a dozen viges were razed to the ground by the flood. Unfortunately, no one knew just how monstrous it was. There was a shortage of manpower in the manor. It was up to everyone to head northwest this time. It was also dangerous, but he might not be able to meet that monster. However, regardless of whether they met or not, everyone received a red rank spirit stone in return. ¡±

    The crowd said, ¡°If they can¡¯t find it, then even if they had to dig three feet into the ground, they still have to find that monster and kill it.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen said: ¡°This trip is dangerous, please do not be careless. I will have my subordinate, Lu Chengji, lead the group, but I will still have to choose someone who can serve the masses as the leader. In the event that we act separately, we can look out for each other. ¡±

    The bearded man walked out from behind An Zheng: ¡°I will do it, I can be their leader!¡±

    ¡°Why should it be you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless person, as long as you say that you can do it?¡±

    There was no first ce for literature, and no second ce for martial arts.

    Who would so easily submit to a cultivator? The world of men was sometimes simple and crude, and the fights between males were often fierce and forceful.

    Xun Zhiwen looked at it, and after pondering for a while, he said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t wepete first? Those who were capable of suppressing the masses naturally believed in them as well. Moreover, this concerns everyone¡¯s life and death, so it¡¯s best to be cautious. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the bearded man, he then looked at An Zheng who was rubbing his nose and his face changed: What are you doing?

    An Zheng: ¡°Done.¡±

 Chapter 585 - I dont want to be a leader

    <h4>Chapter 585 ¨C I don¡¯t want to be a leader</h4>

    The man with a full beard was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®do¡¯?¡±

    As the saying goes, there is no number one fighting and there is no second. For cultivators, unless they have the abnormal ability of An Zheng¡¯s left eye, they would be able to seortion of the cultivation realm, otherwise ¡­ No one knew what cultivation level they were at, so who would be willing to submit to them?

    The world of cultivators was actually rtively simple. When it came topetitions between schrs and martial arts, it was better for thetter toe in a more straightforward and straightforward manner.

    Xun Zhiwen said: ¡°My subordinate Lu Cheng is from the Lower Completion Stage, and is familiar with the surrounding terrain, city, and vige, so he can be the leader. However, if there were any special circumstances, the team would inevitably be separated. Therefore, we still need one more person to act as the leader. This way, the two teams can coordinate with each other and support each other. There won¡¯t be any idents. ¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen smiled and shook his head, ¡°Everyone left to eradicate a demon beast, so it¡¯s best not to hurt our rtionship. In battles between cultivators, there were also two types ofpetitions. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not as good as a literarypetition.¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of a civil war? Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Xun Zhiwen, and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to attack several times. However, that demonic beast that could bring about a flood had to be eliminated, so An Zheng endured it a few more times. He had already found him, so there was no need to be hasty with revenge.

    ¡°How do we fight?¡±

    The woman who held a fan that gave off the scent of dust asked: ¡°My name is Luo Hongshui and I pay my respects to the City Lord ¡­ ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t travel in the world for too long, so I don¡¯t understand what kind of battle this is.¡±

    The two meter long broadsword wielding child curled his lips and said, ¡°Between martial artists, how could there be any literary battles?¡±

    The man with sideburns said, ¡°You brat, what do you know? But I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    The little boy originally wanted to re up, but upon hearing thetter half of the sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The bearded man jumped in fright, feeling that the world had truly changed. The handsome young man from before looked at him with a weird gaze, and this brat¡¯s gaze towards him was also weird. Why does everyone look so basic now?

    Xun Zhiwen pointed behind him: ¡°Behind me is a cultivation house, I built it myself. If a cultivator were to train in a fairly powerful technique, the destructive power of the technique would be too great. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is surrounded bymoners¡¯ homes. I was worried that it would ruin their peace, so I built this training room. In a moment, everyone will follow me in. In the training room, everyone will disy their strongest abilities once. Everyone will have their own opinions. ¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°Then what if City Lord Wan Yi¡¯s training room is destroyed? I can¡¯t afford it. ¡±

    Lu Chengzhi snorted coldly, ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Xun Zhiwen waved his hand: ¡°There is no need to worry about this de, it should still be able to barely endure everyone¡¯s Cultivation Power.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked inside, with everyone following behind him. This was the third time An Zheng and An Zheng had met, but to An Zheng, he could no longer remember the second time they had met. In that battle with the Mount Cang Man, An Zheng had losortion of his memories, and was already destined to never be able to find them again.

    Therefore, An Zheng didn¡¯t really understand Xun Zhiwen well. Although the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division had held basic information about the various city lords, matters regarding cultivation had always been a secret of the cultivators themselves.

    Therefore, since An Zheng did not make a move for the time being, it was also a safe n.

    After following Xun Zhiwen, they walked pasow of houses. Behind them was a very strange building, square in shape, like a generous box that was buckled on the ground. This box was veryrge, covering at least a few thousand square meters. After entering, he found that it waspletely empty and there was nothing inside. However, the materials needed to create the square box was definitely not simple. An Zheng spected that Xun Zhiwen was at least at the Higher Completion Stage Realm, and was at least three to five levels higher than him. Being able to withstand Xun Zhiwen¡¯s Cultivation Power, this training room was definitely not simple.

    Xun Zhiwen stood at the side: ¡°Everyone, you may begin.¡±

    Lu Chengzhi stood at Xun Zhiwen¡¯s side: ¡°You only made a move to show off your strength, you don¡¯t have to target someone.¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the first toe, so it¡¯ll save you all the trouble.¡±

    He strode to the center of the training room and took a deep breath. All of a sudden, an extremely majestic ck bear appeared behind him. It was several meters tall. Following the bearded man¡¯s roar, the ck bear followed suit.

    ¡°He actually hahysical appearance. Amazing.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Not everyone who cultivated had a physical appearance. Anyone with physical body would be extraordinary. Xun Zhiwen said: ¡°Anyone withysical body would mostly possess the power to revive the ancient bloodline. It¡¯s just that this person has never experienced true teachings, if he could cultivate in a slightlyrger sect, his cultivation realm would probably far exceed what it is now.¡±

    The bearded gangster struck out with his fist. The wind from his fist whistled through the air and a few people¡¯s faces paled when they saw it.

    After the punch, the wall on the left side of the training room shed with white light, and a line of words appeared. An Zheng looked and understood, it turned out that this training room could actually detect the realm of the person who released the Cultivation Power.

    ¡°Seventh rank Captive Stage, not bad, not bad.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen said: ¡°Next.¡±

    The cultivation of the seventh stage of the Captive Stage was already considered extraordinary. This time, all the scattered cultivators hade, relying on their own strength to reach the seventh stage of the Captive Stage was already not easy. Therefore, most of the people looked at each other in dismay, unwilling to go up. Compared to people who weren¡¯t clear on their level of cultivation, they were clear on their own.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for everyone to go up.¡±

    Lu Chengdao said, ¡°Brother, your punch already has the power to split a mountain.¡±

    A few people went up one after another, but none of them had any ideas. They just didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by others. The highest one was at the first stage of the Captive Stage, and the rest were all at the Sumeru Stage. The little boy walked into the arena withrge strides. He first looked at the sideburns, then sneered and said: ¡°I don¡¯t like this method. If you think it¡¯s possible, then everyone wille up and punch me. If I am moved by the punch, I am willing to be your follower. ¡±

    A cultivator around thirty years old said angrily, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡±

    He did not dare to offend the man with the sideburns, but he was not intimidated by a child. He strode forward and threw ouunch. The little boy was actually so arrogant that he did not even use the Cultivation Power. Just as the punch was about to hit his chest, an extremely thick arm appeared from somewhere behind his head. It grabbed the cultivator¡¯s wrist and swung it back and forth.

    Just seven or eight hits had caused the cultivator to be confused and confused. He was no longer able to distinguish which direction was which and which direction was which. If he had thought about it, he would have already killed him.

    ¡°My name is Bai Tong, if you guys are not satisfied, you can continue toe up.¡±

    A few more people came forward, but for some reason, they were unable to stop the arm that appeared out of nowhere behind Bai Tong. They were all grabbed and thrown into a mess.

    The man with a full beard said, ¡°Little brother, although your talent isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s just that your talent isn¡¯t bad. If he were to squander his talent like this, he would likely be punished by the heavens. Today, I¡¯lle meet you and teach you how to be humble. ¡±

    Bai Tong snorted coldly, not even bothering to speak. With his cultivation at the seventh stage of the Captive Stage, the bearded man took a big step forward and punched Bai Tong in the chest. Of course he wasn¡¯t stupid, at least this Bai Tong was powerful, and had used all of his strength to do this punch. However, he was no different from those in front of him. He was actually still grabbed by that inexplicably long arm, and then fell back and forth. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist.

    The beautiful womanughed and walked up with small steps to support the man with the sideburns. She then patted his chest, ¡°Sucard pectoral muscles can¡¯t even beat a child. However, with such a strong and sturdy body, I should get closer to my sister. ¡±

    The bearded man jumped in fright and hurriedly escaped. He knew that Bai Tong was the one who was lenient, and cupped his fists as he walked down: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, you can just be the boss.¡±

    The beautiful woman said, ¡°Come, look at the white and tender appearance of a baby. Come over and let elder sister kiss you.¡±

    A look of disgust emerged on Bai Tong¡¯s face, and he suddenly attacked.

    An Zheng could not help but shake his head. At the same time, Xun Zhiwen also shook his head.

    The reason Bai Tong did not help before, was because he knew that those people could not defeat him. The reason why Bai Tong took the initiative to attack his was because he was not sure if he could defeat his. But for some reason, no matter how that invisible arm of Bai Tong attacked, it could not find any chance. Yet the fan in the hands of the beautiful Luo Hongshui, was still more than a foot away from Bai Tong¡¯s throat.

    If she was willing to, Bai Tong¡¯s head would have already been chopped off.

    Bai Tong¡¯s face paled. After continuously attacking for a while, he finally failed. Then, after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    Then he came down, and the surrounding people all had a look of schadenfreude.

    An Zheng was thest one. Xun Zhiwen looked at him. Why didn¡¯t you go up? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am a modest person, anyone can be the leader.¡±

    ¡°You have no future!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a coward!¡±

    ¡°I thought he was hiding his strength, but it turns out he¡¯s just a coward!¡±

    Even Bai Tong, who looked rather afraid of him before, could not help but let out a cold snort.

    Lu Chengdao said, ¡°I already told you the rules. Everyone who is going up will go up, do you think my words are bullsh * t? If you think you can ignore the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s words, then you don¡¯t need to stay here anymore.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Alright then.¡±

    He walked up to Luo Hongshui and looked around, ¡°Since everyone has toe up, and I¡¯m not a brave man, I don¡¯t want to offend anyone. After thinking for a while, he felt that Bai Tong¡¯s method was still the best. ¡°How about this, each of youe up and give munch. If I move, I¡¯ll f * ck off myself.¡±

    Luo Hongshui said: ¡°There¡¯s no need for them to do anything, they don¡¯t need to do anything when I do.¡±

    Her face was grave, and she took a few steps back. Both of its hands pushed forward fiercely, and a red python suddenly appeared and bit onto An Zheng¡¯s chest. The giant python carried boundless power, causing the entire room to be filled with a fierce and spicy aura. On the far wall, a light suddenly lit up.

    The bearded man¡¯s face turned red: ¡°So he was that much stronger than me.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a * Dang * sound was heard, and the blood python bit An Zheng¡¯s neck, breaking two of its sharp teeth. Luo Hongshui retreated a few steps, her face turning pale.

    Lu Chengdao said, ¡°Victory or defeat must be determined. You will be the other team leader.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at him, and said slowly: ¡°Who said just now, everyone who is going to take action, not a single one can be left behind ¡­ This Mister Lu, what about you? ¡±

    Lu Chengzhi¡¯s face and neck were red, he was not evenparable to Luo Hongshui, his cultivation was at the sixth stage of the Lower Completion Stage, how could he dare to make a move?

    He coughed a few times. ¡°Ahem, this, there¡¯s no need for apetition between the leaders.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No, no, no, how can I do that? The rules of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, if anyone breaks it, then that person will scram.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Chengzhi was not going to make a move, An Zheng could not help butugh: ¡°You¡¯re noting, am I?¡±

    He lifted his foot an inch high and then dropped it. Dozens of meters away, Lu Chengzhi suddenly let out a muffled grunt, then spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to his knees, unable to stand up.

    An Zheng: ¡°I am a modest man, I don¡¯t want to be the leader. I want to be the leader, what does one team need two leaders for?¡±

 Chapter 586 - Bai Tong

    <h4>Chapter 586 ¨C Bai Tong</h4>

    Looking at Lu Chengzhi who was kneeling down and coughing up blood, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more humble than me.

    He looked at Xun Zhiwen, ¡°I presume that the City Lord doesn¡¯t have any objections?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen was silent for a moment, but actually did not be angry: ¡°Cultivators should have pride, this little brother, may I know your name?¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I am called Chen Skinny.¡±

    Thest time was Du Shaobai, and this time was Chen Skinny, who knew what would happen the next time.

    Xun Zhiwen: ¡°This name... He was truly free and unrestrained. The rules have been set. Since you are the strongest, then the leader will naturally be you. However, it was not good to hurt him like this. Considering that everyone is doing this for the sake of the people, I won¡¯t hold grudges against you. Let¡¯s do it like this, if you have any other questions, just say it, and if there are no more questions, we¡¯ll set out immediately. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand.

    Xun Zhiwen said: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    An Zheng asked seriously: ¡°Is the leader¡¯s sry higher?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen: ¡°Not really.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    The An Zheng of the past waigid person who barely remembered thew. Now that he was acting like this, even the deities would not be able to guess that he would be the former head of the Ming Fa Si.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and looked at the bearded man: ¡°I think I should exercise my authority as leader. From now on, you are vice leader.¡±

    The bearded man was stunned and was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, ¡°Ah! ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Then, An Zheng looked at Luo Hongshui and said, ¡°You are the First Vice Leader, Bai Tong you are the Second Leader, and the bearded man is the Third Vice Leader ¡­¡±

    A total of twenty-two people, other than An Zheng, there were twenty-one vice leaders.

    Xun Zhiwen¡¯s face was full of ck lines as he turned around and left.

    Lu Chengzhi stood up, ¡°What about me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You aream member.¡±

    Lu Chengzhi red fiercely at An Zheng, but didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Since the City Lord had left, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He walked out inrge strides to chase up to the City Lord Xun Zhiwen, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Can this person really be used?¡±

    Xun Zhiwenughed and said: ¡°Since we¡¯re going to die anyway, why are you arguing with them about this?¡±

    Lu Chengzhi immediately smiled, ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate¡¯s obsession.¡±

    After making some preparations, the group left Fresh Breeze City and headed northwest. Fresh Breeze City was one thousand and six hundred miles away from Frozen Land, which was the closest big city there. Indeed, Xun Zhiwen had sent at least three groups of people to investigate the Frozen Land, but they were all annihted. Since then, he did not dare to act rashly. The news had already reached the Holy See, so naturally, there would be experts from the Holy Seeing.

    An Zheng and the bearded man walked side by side: ¡°Do you think this leader of mine is qualified?¡±

    ¡°Qualified.¡± You¡¯re the best at fighting. I don¡¯t give in to anyone and only submit to people I can¡¯t defeat. ¡±

    ¡°I like a straightforward man like you. You sure are wise to be the third vice-captain.¡± ¡°Look, the Mayor¡¯s mansion has arranged for flying horses to fly very fast, but I havroblem with it. I don¡¯t like to ride horses.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? But why don¡¯t you like to ride? ¡±

    ¡°Crotch.¡±

    An Zheng answered seriously, then moved closer to the bearded man and said: ¡°How about this, let¡¯s take your flying horses out as well, how about we take a big carriage?¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°You are the leader. You have the final say.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, then casually took down the door panel at the back door of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and tied it to two flying horses witope. He sat on the door panel and said: ¡°Come, I¡¯ll invite you in.¡±

    The man with sideburns said, ¡°This carriage is really... ¡°Very cool.¡±

    The group of people left the Windy City and headed northwest. Although the flying horses were low level demonic beasts, they didn¡¯t have any other abilities except to run faster. The reason why they were able to maintain such arge scale within the demon beast horde was because ordinary powerful demon beasts were simply unable to catch up to them.

    A journey of several hundred miles was negligible to a flying horse. No matter how you looked at it, it looked a little awkward as it was being pulled by the door. An Zheng and the bearded man looked satisfied, the two of them holding onto a jug of wine and looking at each other, it was just that it was a bit difficult for them to talk.

    The bearded man said, ¡°Leader, this wine is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Plop, plop, plop, plop ¡­¡± That was because the speed was too fast. When he spoke, the wind would blow his lips, causing them to tremble.

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s right, I stole the good wine from Xi Ping Inn.¡±

    ¡°Plop, plop, plop, plop ¡­¡±

    ¡°Childish!¡±

    Riding on the flying horse, Bai Tong nced at An Zheng and the others and snorted, then continued to control his two meter long de. The flying horse was too fast. It carried the two-meter long de on its shoulder and flew in the sky. The de was like an oar, and as it moved, it moved ¡­

    After flying for a few hundred miles, everyone¡¯s good mood disappeared. Below was a swampynd, which at first nce waspletely flooded. The houses were all under the water. asionally, he could see the roof of a tall building peeking out from the outside, but it was only a small corner. One could imagine how much water there was at that time.

    There were corpses floating on the surface of the water. The bodies of men, women, and children were all swollen because they had been soaking in the water for a long time. Everyone stopped smiling as the killing intent in their eyes became heavier.

    Regardless of their origins or whether it was for that red spirit stone or something else, these people were here to kill the demon beasts. Thus, everyone¡¯s heart was filled with chivalry. After seeing the corpses filled with wounds floating in the air, rage began to burn in everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    The bearded man scolded, ¡°Let me find that thing and hack it into pieces!¡±

    Luo Hongshui frowned deeply, not daring to look any further. She tried her best to raise her head, but tears still flowed down her face, ¡°At that time, my husband and I had children and yed all the way until we met some monsters. My husband died fighting to protect us, and the beast eventually swallowed my son. I was rescued by cultivators who passed by and started cultivating after that ¡­ In this life, I have nothing else to ask for, and that is to kill all the beasts in the world. ¡±

    Everyone had their own story, a girl like Luo Hongshui seemed to haveavy taste, but who would have thought that she would have such a tragic past.

    ¡°Find it!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    ¡°Kill it!¡±

    Even the flying horses could feel everyone¡¯s anger and could no longer fly steadily. Flying Horses were demonic beasts that had the least guts. Their first reaction when encountering any danger was to run. Fortunately, they were considered friendly and easy to tame, otherwise, they would have already turned around and flew away.

    At this moment, someone suddenly noticed something: ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Chengzhi?¡±

    Previously, Lu Chengzhi had always been at the back of the team. After everyone arrived at the disaster area, the crowd became furious, so no one had noticed. By the time he discovered it, there was no trace of Lu Chengzhi.

    ¡°That coward!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°Sucerson can actually serve in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, how f * cking embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°The next time I see him, I¡¯ll beat him until he pukes shit!¡±

    Right at this moment, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared on the surface of the water. The whirlpool came very suddenly and quickly grewrger. In but a few moments, the whirlpool had reached a diameter of a hundred meters, and quite a few floating corpses had been devoured. Everyone swooped down, wanting to fish out the corpse. However, before they could do so, a ck stream of water suddenly shot out from the middle of the whirlpool, striking down several cultivators. Those people fell down with a wail. A dragon or python emerged from the whirlpool and swallowed all the fallen cultivators in one gulp.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots.¡±

    After the surface of the water violently fluctuated, a wolf-faced man, with two wings on his ribs and a snake tail on the lower half of his body, rushed out of the water. They were floating in the air and looked at the crowd with cold eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance to thank the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, how did he leave?¡±

    Hua Sheughed and said: ¡°This is already the fourth batch of delicious food that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has sent me. Your City Lord is truly a good person. Every once in a while, he would send a group of cultivators over for me to taste. Of course, I would abide by my promise to not go to Windy City ¡­ ¡°However, the taste of you people doesn¡¯t seem to be too good.¡±

    It burped and spat out a few bones. The bone fell from the sky and sshed onto the water surface, creating a small wave.

    After death, the final result was just these few sshes.

    ¡°What the f * ck are you?!¡±

    The bearded man roared: ¡°So you¡¯re actually a small marten like that Xun Zhiwen! I thought he was a good city lord for the citizens, falling for his dog! However, it seems like it was right for me, your grandfather, toe here today.

    Hua Sheughed: ¡°It¡¯s really fun, all of you want to kill me? He really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth ¡­ I had originally thought that the cultivators of this world were amazing, but it turns out that they were just my food. Ordinary people don¡¯t taste anything, but you cultivators taste better. But next time, I want to talk to Xun Zhiwen, wave after wave, it truly is tiresome. ¡±

    No one would have thought that the first person to rush forward was not Luo Hongshui, nor was it the bearded man, but was Bai Tong instead.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bai Tong¡¯s flying horse didn¡¯t dare to move forward. With a kick, it flew straight towards Hua She. The two-meter-long great de shed in mid-air, shing towards Hua She likainbow.

    Hua She: ¡°Sucender cultivator, it must be very delicious.¡±

    Its wings pped, and two water dragons rose up from the water below. One water dragon blocked the de light, and the other rolled towards Bai Tong. Bai Tong turned his body, and shed the water waves. At the same time, two thick arms suddenly appeared behind his head, and likammer striking the drum, they smashed fiercely towards Hua She one after another.

    Hua She curled his body, his two wings acting like shields above his head.

    ¡°Oh, I thought it was a child cultivator, but it¡¯s actually a demon beast.¡±

    It looked at Bai Tong with a dark and cold expression: ¡°To actually help humans, die changing!¡±

    When everyone heard that Bai Tong was a Goblin Beast, their expressions changed.

 Chapter 587 - The Big Kirin

    <h4>Chapter 587 ¨C The Big Kirin</h4>

    Peng!

    Bai Tong was struck back by an intense flow of water. His clothes were all torn, and traces of blood could be seen on the exposed parts of his skin. Hua She¡¯s strength was too strong, and even though he tried to attack thrice, he could not get close.

    At this moment, most of the twenty or so cultivators had already prepared to escape.

    [Water Art: Water Prison]

    When Hua She saw that many people were preparing to turn and run, he suddenly raised both his hands. A water wall suddenly rose up from the water below, the scene was so shocking that no one could tell. The water wall rapidly rose up, forming a circle with a diameter of at least 20 miles.

    It was no longer a small circle of water, but a city of water. The water wall rapidly rose higher and higher, rising up teight of at least a few hundred meters. It was truly a breathtaking sight.

    Those who wanted to escape didn¡¯t even have the chance to. Seeing the wall of water rising higher, the escaping cultivators also attempted to pull the flying horses higher. However, the flying horses were actually faster than the wall of water!

    In just a short moment, the water wall closed above everyone¡¯s heads, enveloping them within.

    And at this time, when those people were turning around to flee, Bai Tong was still working hard to break through them.

    Boom! *

    Bai Tong was sent flying once again. His back struck the water wall five kilometers away, and then, there was a muffled groan. This collision was very powerful, and his body seemed to have be somewhat distorted. However, he raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, gritted his teeth, and charged forward again.

    When he was knocked back again, he was already vomitingrge mouthfuls of blood.

    Hua She said with an ice-cold expression: ¡°On the ount that you are also a demon beast, I am not willing to kill you, but you shouldn¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re cheap? Those humans themselves are escaping, yet you, as a Monstrous Beast, are still trying to provoke me. If you dare toe again, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    ¡°What happened to the demon beast?¡±

    Bai Tong roared at the sky, and then he waved his two metre long de and rushed forward again.

    Far off in the distance, the cultivators who had been unable to flee all had looks of despair on their faces. Someone saw Bai Tong rush towards him and said with a strange tone of voice, ¡°So he¡¯s actually a demon beast. I knew that it was very strange when wepeted with him.

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s a shame for us to be in the same squad as him. A Demon Beast had actually snuck into the group of people, and even came out presumptuously to exterminate the Demon Beast. Who the hell would believe that? ¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, he is in cahoots with that Monstrous Beast. He intentionally tricked everyone here to feed that Monstrous Beast.¡±

    In the sky, Hua She¡¯s water flow materialized into a giant palm that grabbed onto Bai Tong and squeezed hard.

    Bai Tong screamed in pain, his body twisting. Two thick arms appeared behind him, trying to break the water apart, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get out. The difference in level between him and Hua She was simply too great; there was simply no possibility of victory at all.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Hua She said with a cold smile: ¡°You are just a demon beast, but you are helping humans to do something. But when did those humans ever trust you? Look at your kind, those lowly flying horses. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cheap for them to willingly buman¡¯s mount? And you are more lowly than a flying horse. It¡¯s obviously you, a high level demon beast, whose future is bright, yet you try to integrate yourself into the human society. This is simply a joke! ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Bai Tong struggled as he shouted loudly, ¡°Why can¡¯t we tolerate each other? Humans only wanted to make demon beasts into pets and kill people for them. Meanwhile, the demon beasts treated humans as food and wanted to eat them. This world is so big, can¡¯t they tolerate each other?! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naive.¡±

    Hua She looked at Bai Tong: ¡°You deserve to be exterminated like this. Was the ipatibility caused by the demon beasts? Back then, when the immortal pce suppressed the world, cultivators from the mortal world had to ask the Demon Emperor for help. The army of 600,000 demon beasts had charged into the Immortal pce, but had beenpletely annihted. Even the Demon Emperor had disappeared. To the human cultivators, what was the point without the help of demon beasts? However, they have already forgotten about it. ¡±

    ¡°Look at those shameless humans. They only view demon beasts as ythings. No matter how high level you are, in their eyes, you are jusigh level ything. ¡±

    ¡°It will change eventually!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be changed!¡±

    Hua She was enraged, and then, he fiercely swung the arm formed by the water flow, throwing Bai Tong out. Bai Tong¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, the water in the distance formed another huge fist, smashing his body and sending him flying back. After the two heavy blows, it was unknown how many of Bai Tong¡¯s bones had been broken.

    ¡°Surrender to me, surrender to the truth, and I will spare your life.¡±

    Looking at the little boy who was hit by four or five streams of water, ¡°I will still take you in and teach you how to be strong. Do you see those humans in the distance? They hate you. Even if you work for them, even if you die, they won¡¯t think of you as their kind. Open your eyes and see if anyone helped you. On the contrary, you are constantly fighting for their sake. Perhaps in their opinion, they are all happy that anyone between you and me has died. ¡±

    And in the distance, the few people who wanted to escape but were unable to do so were talking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. It is a matter between two demonic beasts, what does it have to do with us. If they are all dead, then there should not be the existence of demon beasts in this world! ¡±

    Luo Hongshui looked at Bai Tong who was being tortured, and his expression kept changing, ¡°He ¡­ Is it really a demon beast? It¡¯s actually a demon beast? ¡±

    The bearded man scolded, ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t know if he is a demon beast or not, but I know he came for themon people. Even though he knows that he was cheated and that he was a demon beast, he still charged forward. You bastards, do you really think that you are more noble than them just because you are human? In my opinion, you people aren¡¯t even fit to carry his shoes! ¡±

    Just as he was prepared to charge, Luo Hongshui rushed up even faster than him.

    ¡°Luo Hongshui!¡±

    Someone came from behind and shouted, ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯t forget that your son was devoured by a demonic beast!¡±

    Luo Hongshui did not even turn around, ¡°Beasts eat humans, but humans also eat humans. He¡¯s a demon beast, but he deserves my respect. ¡±

    One on each side, he and the bearded man split into two and charged towards Bai Tong. Along the way, heavy fists formed from water constantly smashed at the two of them. The two of them coordinated with each other, avoided, blocked, and walked towards Bai Tong with difficulty.

    At this time, Bai Tong was tightly grasped by therge hand formed by the flowing water, and he no longer had the ability to continue struggling. His head was tilted to the side and blood kept flowing out of his mouth. He squinted his eyes and looked at the bearded man and Luo Hongshui who were rushing over,ughing with great difficulty.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°All of you.¡±

    His eyelids gradually closed and his vision began to blur.

    ¡°I can¡¯t close my eyes. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my hard work have gone in vain?¡±

    The voice appeared beside Bai Tong as he struggled to open his eyes. Then, he saw that An Zheng had squatted beside him at some point in time. The big hand formed by the flowing water held him, and An Zheng squatted beside him, pressing the finger formed by the flowing water.

    ¡°Sorry for getting beaten up, but I need to prepare a big move against this guy. It¡¯ll be quite long.¡±

    An Zheng inserted both of his hands into the water current and pulled fiercely backwards. ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Witu sound, the palm formed by the water current was snapped by him. Then, he pulled Bai Tong out from within and threw him towards the bearded man: ¡°Catch!¡±

    The bearded man hugged Bai Tong and gave him a thumbs up.

    An Zheng stood on top of the water current, and looked at the distant Hua She: ¡°Did your Realm Master ever tell you that in this world, good and evil have never been differentiated by race? ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. Just look at your idiotic face and you¡¯ll know that you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Hua She: ¡°Die!¡±

    His hands sped together, and in the air, two water dragons that were at least five to six meters thick smashed towards An Zheng. The two water dragons were even faster than flying horses, and practically collided onto An Zheng¡¯s body in an instant.

    However, he didn¡¯t.

    An Zheng¡¯s arms pushed both sides of the door open, and at the same time, he pushed out a water dragon. ¡°If you tell me to die, I¡¯ll die?¡±

    He raised his head and looked up, ¡°It¡¯s said that you know how to use the rain clouds? ¡°What a coincidence, I know it too.¡±

    Hua She suddenly raised his head, and only now did he notice a change in the sky. The water wall hadpletely closed, trapping everyone within. However, just as he raised his head, the water wall in the sky suddenly split open. A bolt of purple lightning came crashing down with an aggressive momentum!

    An Zheng: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for some big trick, would you have bullied that child?¡±

    In the sky, dark clouds surged through the cracks in the water wall. Purple lightning surged within the dark clouds like a divine purple dragon soaring through the clouds. Momentster, clouds covered the sky overhead.

    [Thunderbolt Art: Kirin!]

    Aooo!

    In the sky, countless streams of purple lightning gathered together, forming a purple qilin hundreds of meters tall. The Qilin looked down at Hua She from the sky, with an attitude of a king. It looked at him with such arrogance and such domineering aura.

    Hua She roared: ¡°Fake!¡±

    Its two hands pushed upwards, and countless water dragons rose up from the ground, roaring as they pounced towards the purple Qilin in the sky. As for Kirin, he simply lifted his foot and stomped down.

    A visible ripple spread out in all directions, and with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, the surrounding water wall was cut into pieces. At the same time, the water dragons that were rising in the air werepletely shattered. The broken water dragon fell down again, likorrential downpour.

    ¡°Fake?¡±

    An Zheng charged towards Hua She and waved his hand, summoning his Broken Army Sword. ¡°The fake is also more noble than a real beast like you, I told you before, good and evil are not divided by races. Humans were evil, but demonic beasts were also good and evil! Compared to Bai Tong, you are nothing but trash. ¡±

    The Broken Army Sword drew a long arc in the air, cut off at least a dozen water dragons halfway and rushed straight towards Hua She witurple light. Hua She¡¯s body moved, the lower half of his body moving like a snake tail towards An Zheng. The most terrifying thing was that his serpent¡¯s tail was actually not a snake¡¯s tail, but rather, a snake¡¯s head. The one who had swallowed those people was his serpent tail!

    At the same time, the Qilin in the sky raised its head and roared.

    Countless bolts of purple lightning struck down, killing all the water dragons. The current followed the stream of water and in an instant, it was shuttling back and forth in the vast ocean below. The water began to evaporate and the puddles on the ground began to quickly disappear.

    As An Zheng and Hua She were fighting one-on-one, the Qilin swooped down from the sky, bit Hua She¡¯s back, and bit both his wings. Then, the Qilin stepped on Hua She¡¯s tail and fiercely raised its head.

    Witipping sound, the pair of wings were torn off by the Qilin.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was iparably sturdy, and in the entire world, the number of magical tools capable of piercing through Hua She could be counted on one hand. To Hua She, the Broken Army Sword was unfortunately the world¡¯s most powerful magic tool.

    The Broken Army Sword pierced through Hua She¡¯s head and came out from his lower jaw.

    An Zheng twisted the sword hilt in his hands fiercely and the head was minced into meat paste.

 Chapter 588 - Swelling Earth

    <h4>Chapter 588 ¨C Swelling Earth</h4>

    Hua She was a Goblin Beast of the Primordial Era, and waster sealed in the inner world by some extremely strong cultivator that caused people to suffocate. inner world was also known as the Summoning the Spiritual World. In the ancient times and the ancient times, summoning techniques were used by cultivators quite a few times.

    However, after the great battle of the Immortal Mortal, where countless experts had fallen, the strength of the cultivation world had been reduced tainful level. Many powerful cultivation techniques had been lost, including summoning techniques.

    Actually, no one knew what happened in the ancient era. Who that suffocatingly powerful cultivator was, also had no way of knowing.

    But now, the demon beasts that had been sealed in the inner world had returned. This was undoubtedly a disaster for the cultivators in the external world. Hua She¡¯s strength was not very strong in the inner world, but it was enough to sweep the world once in the surface world.

    When An Zheng found out about the agreement between the City Master of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen, and Hua She, he understood one thing. After all, Xun Zhiwen was at least a sixth or seventh stage Higher Completion Stage. However, Xun Zhiwen did not choose to kill Hua She. Clearly, he knew of Hua She¡¯s background.

    An Zheng thought about it again. Wei Ping was a spokesperson for the inner world, or in other words, was someone who had be a servant of the inner world. In other words ¡­ In the surface world, who knew how many people had actually already be inner world¡¯s servants.

    The moment An Zheng pierced the Broken Army Sword through Hua She¡¯s head, the three blue colored star point in his left eye started to quickly spin.

    [Reverse Samsara!]

    This was the good old man¡¯s Eye Technique. An Zheng had already grasped a portion of the power.

    He wanted to see something from the inner world. Only by understanding the enemy would he be able to defeat them. And right now, in the entire cultivation world, there was almost no understanding of the inner world.

    The moment Hua She¡¯s skull shattered, a buzzing sound resounded in his mind, and was immediately followed by some sort of illusion or memory that Hua She scattered before he died.

    The world was covered in a gray haze that caused one to be distracted. It waype of fog that caused one to be unable to breathe smoothly. One could even see tiny particles within the fog.

    A burnt smell entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, making him feel very ufortable. But this was only a memory, so An Zheng¡¯s feelings were not his own true feelings, but Hua She¡¯s feelings.

    In the fog, there were all kinds of demonic beasts moving about. They also seemed to hate the mist, which was why they moved so fast when they passed. What An Zheng could see right now, was definitely what Hua She had the deepest memory of all of them, so An Zheng used all his strength to look at it, afraid that Hua She¡¯s memory would disappear in an instant.

    They felt that Hua She and all the other demon beasts were rushing to a certain ce. They were very anxious, and every one of the demon beasts had excited expressions.

    A beam of golden light suddenly appeared in the sky, tearing through the mist as if tearing aparhickyer of dark cloud in the sky. The golden light was like a sharp sword, shing at the thing that was blinding everyone¡¯s eyes. His vision gradually became clear, and that was why An Zheng saw thatrge city in the distance.

    It was a castle, greyish ck in color. It was unknown what kind of stone it was made of, but it gave off a very gloomy feeling. On the castle, the golden light fell there in a sh, and a ck light rose up from the castle and escaped in another direction.

    An Zheng saw the essence of that golden light. He was wearing a white silk robe and a marten cloak. He stood at the top of the castle, staring at the fleeing ck light, not moving at all.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    The young man mumbled a few words in a soft voice before reaching out with his hand to grab something. In midair, a huge golden palm suddenly materialized and blocked off the direction the ck light fled in. Without waiting for the ck light to react, the golden hand suddenly clenched and directly grasped the ck light within.

    Awoo! The ck light turned out to be a very powerful demon beast. Therge golden hand held the beast tightly. Only its head was exposed, making it look like a ck bear.

    ¡°From this day forward, freedom will be granted in the Western Lands.¡±

    The young man raised his hand, as if appreciating his own ability. He looked at his palm with a kind of infatuation, turning it over and over, his fingers slender and nimble.

    ¡°inner world has been ruled by you fools and cowards for too long. There are at least a few hundred thousand beasts in the Western Territories. They were clearly prisoners, but all of them pretended to have forgotten their past and were willing to live in a ce that would never see the light of day. Are you really willing? ¡±

    The young man clenched his fists, and the howls of pain from the grimacing ck bear in the sky grew louder.

    ck Bear struggled with all his might, but was unable to break free. Its eyes turned red as it looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and roared loudly, ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi! Don¡¯t think that no one can kill you! inner world has been peaceful like this for tens of thousands of years. What you are doing right now, will bring everyone in inner world into an abyss! ¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi nced at the ck bear: ¡°The ones who brought everyone into the abyss is not me, but you. Do you know what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m leading the way to the light. The world was and of wealth, and this was thend of exile. Do you think that the peace and stability that we all want? ¡±

    He suddenly spread open his arms. ¡°Let me ask you guys, do you want to be trapped to death here, or go out and see the rich and flourishing surface world?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going out!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going out!¡±

    ¡°We have to leave this damned ce! When our ancestors made a mistake, what did it have to do with us?! Our ancestors were imprisoned, but we were innocent. Why should we continue to suffer?! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± We are going to the surface world! ¡±

    Hua She also shouted excitedly, ¡°Emperor Qing! Emperor Qing! Emperor Qing! Bring us out with you! ¡±

    All the demonic beasts waved their arms. ¡°Emperor Qing!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at his beautiful palm as he said lightly: ¡°Did you see that? The so-called order that you so-called small sector lords and that sector lord have been protecting is only thew that was passed down by that person in the past against this prison. But you guys actually treated it as a goldenw and an order. No one wants to live in a world like this. You guys are theckeys of that person yet you don¡¯t even know it. ¡±

    ¡°So... There is no point in keeping it for a stubborn person. ¡±

    He clenched his fist again, and the sky exploded into a mist of blood. That previously unparalleled and powerful Realm Master of the Western Region had actually been easily killed by him. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. All the monsters and humans in the bloodbath fell into a state of ecstasy.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi swept his eyes across the merry beasts and people, squinting his eyes, he said, ¡°This is the feeling of freedom, you will like it.¡±

    Peng!

    An Zheng felt himself being pushed out by some unknown force, everything he saw disappeared. Immediately after, a huge wave of energy came over, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to uncontrobly fly backwards.

    Only now did he realize that he had been careless.

    Hua She was notpletely dead!

    A faint blue light emerged from the shattered skull and floated in the air. Hua She had already reached an extremely powerful level, so the crystal core had its own soul.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you are wrong.¡±

    Hua She¡¯s soul looked at An Zheng and said sinisterly, ¡°You people, have already forgotten the power of us primordial beasts. Although I don¡¯t have the strength of my own ancestors back in the Ancient Era, I have the strongest talent in the Hua She n. Even in the inner world, those who want to kill me have to consider the terrifying consequences. And you all, will die because of your ignorance. ¡±

    Hua She¡¯s body exploded with a bang, as if a gigantic water ball had exploded in mid air. Its body turned into a monstrous wave that fell down, instantly forming arge river. Hua She¡¯s soul swooped down from the sky and burrowed into the waves.

    In the next second, its soul came out from the waves, and underneath its soul, the waves were pushing it higher and higher. The wave was indescribable. It was several hundred meters tall, and it was unknown where the water came from. It was actually increasing in volume.

    Very quickly, the area below them became a vast ocean, while Hua She¡¯s soul stood on the wave¡¯s edge, and pointed forward.

    The great wave howled forward, and nothing could stop it. This area was originally ake, but now it had beak. A huge wave rolled forward, engulfing everything it passed.

    Those cultivators turned around and ran, but before they could get far, they were caught by the wave and swallowed into it. They struggled in the waves, but it was as if countless invisible hands were holding them, and they soon sank and never appeared again.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    The bearded man¡¯s expression changed, ¡°If this goes on, the torrent will quickly rush to Fresh Breeze City! There were at least hundreds of viges and hundreds of thousands of citizens outside the Windy City. Once the flood enters Fresh Breeze City, everyone will die. ¡±

    ¡°No one will die.¡±

    An Zheng stood in the middle of the air and pushed his hands forward. His ten fingers were spread open, and both of his hands seemed to be holding something. A ball of golden light gradually appeared in his palm.

    An Zheng looked at Hua She¡¯s soul and stated word by word, ¡°You said before that we do not understand inner world, that is correct. You were once powerful, and the cmity that you can bring to our world, that is true. But do you know our world? All of you do not understand either, that in this world, there are many people who submitted to the strong evil, but there is also nock of people who fight! ¡±

    [Swelling Earth]

    That was the primordial divine object that An Zheng had obtained before, the bane of floods.

    A small piece of soil the size of a little finger flew down, but the earth shook. When the tremors spread out, it felt like there waremor for thousands of miles. As for the monstrous waves, they stopped raging and even cowering the moment the small finger of his fell onto the Swelling Earth. As the Swelling Earth descended, a vast wave rolled over. The wave and wave seemed to have met in the wilderness, and then shed fiercely.

    However, the earth wave was clearly more violent and domineering. As it surged, it suppressed the water wave.

    That scene was incredibly shocking, but it happened in an extremely short amount of time.

    In just a few seconds, that seemingly invincible wave disappeared. It waspletely suppressed by the Swelling Earth, and the earth returned to its previous t state. Not even a drop of water could be seen.

    And Hua She¡¯s soul, was directly suppressed under the great earth.

 Chapter 589 - Incursions

    <h4>Chapter 589 ¨C Incursions</h4>

    An Zheng quickly kept the Swelling Earth. This was an Ancient God Beast, so if someone coveted it, it would be troublesome. He descended from the sky, and took Bai Tong from the bearded man¡¯s hands, and then stuffed a medicinal pellet into his mouth.

    Bai Tong gratefully looked at An Zheng: ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank my ass.¡±

    After finishing his piece, he felt that something was amiss. Then, he red at the bearded man, who had an innocent expression on his face ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me? I didn¡¯t do anything?!

    Luo Hongshui howeverughed till her flowers trembled, and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Thank my ass, how could I be as handsome as you.¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°Elder sister, can we chat happily?¡±

    Luo Hongshuiughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, ¡°You really have an interesting little brother.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. There will be expertsing here very soon.¡± Lu Chengzhi has already escaped. He might be monitoring us from some unknown location. If Xun Zhiwen were to bring the experts of Fresh Breeze City here to silence us, we would not be able to stop them. ¡±

    An Zheng carried Bai Tong up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The four of them quickly left, first heading towards the west, then taking a detour back to the city. Xun Zhiwen reckoned that even if they survived, they would still dare to return to Windy City.

    An Zheng had limitless experience in chasing and escaping, but of course, his concealing abilities were not small either. Halfway there, he stopped a caravan of ordinary carriages. After giving them a hundred taels of silver, the coachman happily let them into the carriage.

    Previously, when An Zheng gave each of them a mask, it was all because of Zhong Jiuge¡¯s capabilities, which was extremely exquisite. After these people put on their masks, they becamepletely different people.

    On the carriage, Bai Tong sat cross-legged to rest for a while, before recovering. At the very least, his face was no longer as pale as before.

    The bearded man patted Bai Tong¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Little brother, you have truly convinced me. To be honest, there were too many people in this world who cared about their origins and races. It was all bullshit. In my opinion, as long as you have good intentions, you are a good person. ¡±

    Bai Tong acknowledged him, although he did not know what kind of experience he had, but there was still an unconceble sadness in his eyes.

    Luo Hong Yi said with tears, ¡°Although my child was killed by a demon beast, I know that not all demon beasts in this world are bad. It was just like the people of this world. Some people looked decent, while others looked like Xun Zhiwen, but their hearts were even more evil than the demons. As for you, in my opinion, you are just a little brother with a chivalrous heart. ¡±

    Bai Tong did not know what to say for a moment, as he was so excited that his face turned red.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Actually, I have never dared to tell others that I am a demon beast. ¡±

    He lowered his head and said, ¡°Our demon beasts are different from others. Our talent is to imitate other species. Some demonic beasts needed to spend a long time in cultivation to reach a certain level in order to take human form. However, we are born to be imitators. As long as he didn¡¯t make a move, no one would be able to tell. ¡°Later on, I got bold, since cultivators have all sorts of strange cultivation methods, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±

    ¡°Later on, I secretly went to a sect to register and sessfully entered that sect to cultivate. In the end, when he fought with the other party, he wasn¡¯t able to control himself for a short period of time and was discovered by the other party. They called me a demon beast and joined the sect to secretly learn and kill. So they arrested me and they¡¯re going to burn me to death. ¡±

    Bai Tong¡¯s expression gradually dimmed down, ¡°My parents joined that sect in order to save me. But they didn¡¯t kill anyone in the end. In the end, in order to save me, they were beaten to death by that sect master. Only I escaped ¡­ However, I still do not think that people are bad. ¡±

    He sat there with his head lowered. ¡°Even before my parents died, they told me that I broke the rules. ¡°A demon beast is a demon beast, it cannot be fused into the human world.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He raised his head and looked at An Zheng.

    An Zheng patted Bai Tong¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I can, believe me.¡±

    Bai Tong nodded his head vigorously.

    When he entered the city, he was questioned, but not carefully. The guards obviously did not receive their orders, and Xun Zhiwen did not believe that they would actually dare toe back so brazenly. After entering the city, An Zheng bade farewell to the carriage drivers, and brought them to an inn to stay.

    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t know we were back, so you guys temporarily stay here to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    The bearded man asked An Zheng.

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°There are still some personal grudges between Xun Zhiwen and I that have not been resolved. They shouldn¡¯t have expected you to leave Fresh Breeze City. After you leave, don¡¯te back, the farther the better. ¡±

    ¡°Where can I go?¡±

    Luo Hongshui looked outside and supported her chin with her hand, ¡°This is Da Xi, the City Lord of arge city belonging to Xun Zhiwen¡¯s Da Xi. No one would believe what we said, saying that he had colluded with that demon beast. On the other hand, a single word from him could have turned us into criminals. Leave Da Xi? To the Buddha? He was afraid that once he got there, he would be hacked into pieces by the people who hated him. Even if we were to go to a small country nearby, it would still be the same. Actually, the hatred between those small countries and Da Xi might be even greater. ¡±

    ¡°You guys head north.¡±

    An Zheng passed Luo Hongshui andpany a leaf: ¡°Someone will contact youter.¡±

    The bearded man: ¡°Little brother, you are so mysterious, what kind of background do you have?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked out: ¡°He has quite the background.¡±

    When An Zheng walked out of the inn, he looked like a dignified middle-aged man. He passed through the streets and alleys, returned to the vicinity of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and found an inn to stay in. Actually, he really wanted to return to Xiping Inn. Lan Xi, Hong Luan and a few other girls were also quite fun. However, if An Zheng went back now, An Zheng wasn¡¯t sure if it was Lan Xi or the Red Luan who would report his whereabouts to Xun Zhiwen.

    After An Zheng finished settling down, he entered a restaurant, which was right opposite the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s backyard. Since they were so close to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, no one believed that the restaurant had nothing to do with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. On the surface, there seemed to be many tall buildings that were not far from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They could be used to observe the situation in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion at any time. But in reality, most of these buildings were Xun Zhiwen¡¯s property.

    An Zheng ordered a few dishes on the third floor, but did not sit at a seat close to the window because he did not need it.

    He touched the Blood Pearl Bracelet a few times, then his formless Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew out and directly flew above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Heaven¡¯s Eyes and An Zheng¡¯s blood vessels were connected, so An Zheng could see everything that Heaven¡¯s Eye could. Thus, although it seemed like he was leisurely tasting the wine and eating the food, in reality, every single movement within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was under his observation.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes were invisible, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about being discovered. An Zheng saw that there were more peopleing and going in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion than before. Everyone¡¯s face were serious, obviously the news of Hua She¡¯s death had already reached the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    conjectured that Xun Zhiwen had already rushed to the ce where he had killed Hua She. Once the news of the agreement between him and Hua She got out, he would not be able to ept it.

    But since Xun Zhiwen was not around, he could at least carefully observe the situation in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Xun Zhiwen should be living in a wooden building at the back of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Judging from the people¡¯s looks, Xun Zhiwen actually didn¡¯t have a wife or children. In that wooden building, there were only maids and servants, not his family. An Zheng thought back to the records of Xun Zhiwen in the Ming Fa Si, there wasn¡¯t anything of value.

    Xun Zhiwen was born in the outer sect of the Wu Dang Mountain, but this information was not reliable. Most sects did not deny that they were rted to the Dao Sect. Many sects called themselves the outer sect of Wudang Mountain, but in reality, Wudang Mountain had never admitted to having any outer sect.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes floated into the wooden building. The first floor didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. A few beautiful maids were cleaning the room. It was obvious that people at their level didn¡¯te in contact with any secrets, so they couldn¡¯t tell anything out of the ordinary.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes floated to the second floor and saw a woman leaning against the window as she stared nkly outside.

    An Zheng was slightly startled, because he had seen this woman before. She was the zither master of the fifth floor of Xi Ping Inn that An Zheng had reserved. An Zheng had only met the zither master once, and without An Zheng¡¯s summons, she had nevere into contact with him before. Unlike Lan Xi and the others who were lively and lively, this woman always looked a little depressed. An Zheng did not expect her status to be high enough to be able to enter the City Lord¡¯s residence.

    The woman looked outside, her eyes unfocused.

    For people like Xun Zhiwen, it was not surprising for them to be able to take care of a few beautiful girls, so An Zheng did not pay attention to it in the first ce. However, just as Heaven¡¯s Eyes was about to fly away and continue to climb up, he suddenly saw that girl stand up. Then, a grey shadow quickly flew in, passed something to the girl, and disappeared.

    Although the thing was extremely fast and no one inside or outside of the wooden building could see it, An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was far superior to normal people, and he was still able to clearly see what that thing was.

    Monkey.

    Furthermore, An Zheng was sure that he had seen the monkey before. It was a dirty monkey, with a cor around its neck. It was obviously domesticated. And not long ago, An Zheng had seen it ¡­ The monkey on the shoulder of the impoverished old man called Ye Changkong.

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback, what was the rtionship between this girl and Ye Changkong? Why did the monkey sneak in to deliver?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind moved, and Heaven¡¯s Eyes was left on the second floor. The woman looked around with something in her hand. After confirming that no one was paying attention to her, she closed the window. She walked quickly to the inner room, then took the item out and looked at it. It was a slip of paper.

    Heaven¡¯s Eye looked behind the woman and saw that there were only a few words on the paper.

    If it was broken, so be it.

    What did these four words mean?

    After the woman finished reading, she quickly stuffed the note into her mouth and actually ate it. Judging from her outstanding appearance and well-built figure, he wondered what her rtionship was with that impoverished old man. However, the murderous intent these four words faintly revealed made An Zheng certain that he had misjudged them previously.

    That old man clearly wasn¡¯t a mortal. However, when An Zheng saw that old man with his Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he was indeed not a cultivator. Perhaps he had some skill that others didn¡¯t know about, and could perfectly conceal the aura of a cultivator on his body.

    Right at this time, Xun Zhiwen returned.

    He pushed the door open and walked in front of the woman. Then, he pped her to the ground.

    ¡°Lord ¡­¡±

    The woman fell to the ground and covered her face as she cried out.

    There was a flicker in her eyes, as if she thought she had been discovered. But after Xun Zhiwen beat her up, he sat on the chair furiously and said, ¡°Get over here and make me some tea!¡±

    The woman immediately got up to make him some tea, but her expression softened a little.

    Xun Zhiwen said angrily: ¡°I truly misjudged this, I did not expect that the little thing would actually hide itself so deeply. ¡°You, go and contact him. Tell him that I am about to die and tell him that there is no need to hide anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The girl responded with a ¡°oh¡± as killing intent shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 590 - An Zheng who is still impulsive

    <h4>Chapter 590 ¨C An Zheng who is still impulsive</h4>

    The number of people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion seemed to be fewer than before, An Zheng guessed that it was because Xun Zhiwen had sent most of his subordinates to search for him. After all, if the news spread out, their reputation would be very important to Xun Zhiwen.

    In terms of location, Fresh Breeze City was like his territory. Here, he was the local despot. Rtively speaking, just a single sentence from him was enough to convince themoners that they were not colluding with the demon beasts. What he was more worried about was that once news of this spread to the Holy See, the current somewhat unfathomable Sacred Emperor would be so angry that his head would drop to the ground.

    Whenever there was a ghost in a person¡¯s heart, they would unintentionally suspect it.

    Xun Zhiwen even spected that An Zheng was sent by the Holy See to investigate him. He was so young, but he had the ability to kill Hua She. This kind of person was not something that could be cultivated by a small family or some random martial arts family.

    An Zheng looked through the Heaven Eyes Divine Eye at Xun Zhiwen¡¯s actions of losing control after being enraged, and he could not help but snort in his heart. A man who vents his anger on a woman would never have any great achievements.

    ¡°That day, that young man stayed at Xi Ping Inn. You were the one that took care of him. What do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The white clothed female acknowledged, and then answered immediately: ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. From the name te, I can tell that she is a Western person, she is one of the shopkeepers from Qing Zhai¡¯s State of Zhao branch. She said that it was because the State of Zhao dered war on Da Xi, so she avoided the war and returned back to the country. She deliberately took a detour toe over to visit her friends. ¡±

    ¡°Did he say who his friend was?¡±

    ¡°No, we might have talked to Lan Xi, Hong Luan and the rest. Lan Xi seemed to like that young man very much. I can see that after that young man left, Lan Xi seemed to have lost something. ¡±

    ¡°Have that Lan Xie over here and eat something inside out. ¡°After asking around, you can feed the dog to them. There¡¯s no use in keeping a person like him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman in white answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now and notify him.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen acknowledged his presence, then suddenly grabbed the white clothed female and pped his several times. Then, he pushed his down on the desk. The girl had an extremely good figure and his skin was very white. This kind of woman who should have been doted on by others was actually pushed down so roughly that he couldn¡¯t even resist.

    She was pushed down on the desk by Xun Zhiwen. She tried to struggle but was still unable to stand up. Xun Zhiwen¡¯s foot first kicked the side of her leg, and witush from his left and right, hepletely subdued the woman. A blood-curdling screech came from inside the house. Even the birds outside the window were scared and flew away.

    Thedy cried out in pain, Xun Zhiwen easily pulled her belt, and struck her back. With a ¡°pa¡±, a long red scar appeared on its snow-white back.

    Thedy was stuck there, both her hands being held by Xun Zhiwen behind her back, unable to move. Xun Zhiwen struck her while he was charging, and very quickly, the woman¡¯s back was covered in red marks at other ces.

    At first, the woman was still screaming in pain, butter, she bit her lips to hold it in, the killing intent in her eyes getting stronger and stronger.

    Xun Zhiwen quickly finished venting his anger and pushed the woman away, ¡°Scram, none of you can calm me down. ¡°Go and find that bitch Lan Xi. I want to see how unafraid she is of death.¡±

    The woman silently picked up the scattered clothes on the ground and covered her chest before walking out with her head down. She did not say a single word the entire time. After leaving the room, she first went to another room to change her clothes. When she faced the window, she stopped brushing her hair and crushed theb with a ¡°kacha¡± sound.

    An Zheng got up and left the restaurant, heading towards Xi Ping Inn.

    Halfway there, they met that old man called Ye Changkong who was an entertainer. When the monkey saw An Zheng, it shrieked. It still had that frightened and disgusted expression of before. An Zheng smiled at Ye Changkong, and Ye Changkong also smiled at him. Then, he held down the monkey that seemed like it was about to go crazy and apologetically shook his head.

    An Zheng knew that he had been exposed.

    He sped up and left. The old man looked at him with doubt in his eyes.

    An Zheng walked through the entrance of Xi Ping Inn and headed straight for the wooden building that he had reserved. At the door of the pavilion, An Zheng looked at the workers who were busy working in the house and the guests who were entering and exiting.

    When he took a deep breath, he had already made his decision. This decision was still somewhat hasty and impulsive. If it was someone wituthless heart, they would definitely not make such a decision. But he was An Zheng, no one else.

    A few secondster, the first floor was emptied and thrown out. Then, the doors to the first floor closed as An Zheng climbed up to the second floor. A few secondster, the second floor was emptied. An Zheng walked from the first floor to the fifth floor, clearing out at leasundred people.

    He stood on the fifth floor and looked at the astonished Lan Xi. Then, he took off the mask on his face.

    ¡°If Xun Zhiwen wants you to kill me, will you kill me?¡±

    An Zheng only asked one question.

    Lan Xi was stunned. After a moment of silence, she shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°It¡¯s worth it over there.¡±

    He turned around and thirty Holy Fish Scale on his body flew out. They quickly grew in size and formed thirty enormous heavy armor that protected all the wooden buildings of the fifth floor. The thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scale turned intectangr piece of armor and the five story wooden house instantly became an iron bucket.

    He happened to leave behind the fifth floor, where An Zheng stood in front of the gigantic french window.

    ¡°All of you go to the first floor. Because I¡¯ve discovered some of Xun Zhiwen¡¯s secrets and I¡¯vee into contact with you, Xun Zhiwen nned to capture you all and torture you all to death after asking. If I leave, you will all die miserably. I thought about it, but I still can¡¯t bear to see you guys badly mutted, so I¡¯m back. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°This ce is really good. I wanted to stay here for a few more days after I¡¯m done with my business, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    He pulled up a chair and sat down, facing the French windows.

    Then, he heard the sound of footsteps. The two young girls, Lan Xi and Hong Luan, stood behind him, one on the left and one on the right. ¡°We are not familiar with young master, but we can tell that he is a good person. Actually, we already know who the City Lord is. Because we are here because of him. Young Master, you are willing toe back for us, and we will not abandon you. ¡±

    The two girls squatted beside An Zheng.

    A series of loud noises began to ring out from outside. Someone began to attack the wooden building. However, Holy Fish Scale were the best defensive magical equipment in the world, so these people could not easily break through them. After a few seconds, the cultivators who were unable to break through the Holy Fish Scale began to fly up and float outside the windows on the fifth floor.

    When they saw An Zheng sitting there, with two girls nestling beside him, they were infuriated.

    ¡°Catch him and bring him back!¡± Those two bastards will be killed immediately! ¡±

    An old man with a beard and hair all white shouted. He seemed to be the leader of these people. Dozens of cultivators started to rush into the fifth floor¡¯s building. An Zheng, who was sitting there, casually waved his hand. The crystals on three sides of the French windows shattered, turning into a storm. That scene was like a few heavy machine guns madly firing at a window. The several dozen cultivators that had rushed over were instantly reduced to ashes. Not even aplete corpse was left behind.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Lan Xi shook her head. ¡°If anything happens to Young Master, we will die too.¡± So as long as the Young Master is still sitting here, we are not afraid. ¡±

    The Red Luan said, ¡°The thing we are afraid of is that Young Master will not care about us. We are no longer afraid.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯ity, you are all good, but I already have a wife. After we settle the matters in Fresh Breeze City, I¡¯ll send you off. ¡±

    The expressions of the two young girls dimmed. After a while, Lan Xi mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Even if we were to follow Young Master as your ve, we don¡¯t want to stay in this ce anymore. So, I just hope that Young Master will not let us leave, or abandon us, and bring us along with you. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°Whatever, the reverse boat is too big. It¡¯s impossible for it to not hace for you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to bring these two girls back to see Qu Liuxi. There wasn¡¯t a single woman in this world who was truly magnanimous, unless they were men who didn¡¯t care about themselves. If An Zheng really brought the two of them back, it was obvious how he would feel when he thought about it.

    Moreover, An Zheng only liked the character of these two little girls, he didn¡¯t really like them.

    The white-haired old man outside was badly mangled by the flying crystal shards, but he had barely managed to block it. It looked like a demon looking at An Zheng, its eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°You ¡­ Who exactly is it?! ¡±

    An Zheng flicked his finger: ¡°Death Seeker.¡±

    With a bang, the old man exploded in the air outside the window, dead as ash.

    When everyone was dead, looking out of the window from the fifth floor, there were at least six or seven battleships flying in the air over at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. That was Da Xi¡¯s military warship. The smaller ones were at least fifty meters long, while therger ones were oveundred meters long. These battleships rapidly rose up, then turned around and flew towards the wooden building.

    An Zheng felt that Lan Xi and Hong Luan were trembling. Lowering his head, he saw that the faces of the two girls had already turned pale. Originally, their lives were not as chaotic as this. Facing the menacing battleship and the life and death of those cultivators just now, how could they not be afraid in the slightest?

    An Zheng patted the hands of the two young girls, andughed: ¡°My legs are aching, help me pinch them.¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    Lan Xi nodded her head with all her might, but the hand that was squeezing An Zheng¡¯s leg was still shaking uncontrobly.

    In the distance, those battleships had already flown over and stopped right outside the 5th floor. On thergest warship, Xun Zhiwen who had changed into his armor stood there, his face gloomy. He held a horsewhip in his hand, and pointed at An Zheng from afar. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders but did not say a single word.

    Xun Zhiwen was enraged by An Zheng¡¯s expression and pointed at the wooden building with the horsewhip: ¡°Smash this ce t!¡±

    The other warships in the sky turned around and faced the wooden building from the side. A window opened on the side of the boat, and a ck cannon was pointed at the wooden building.

    ¡°Since you are courting death, I shall grant your wish. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, what you want to do, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. As long as you die, it¡¯s up to me to decide. ¡±

    Xun Zhiwen sneered: ¡°As for those two bitches, I¡¯ll bury them with you.¡±

    An Zheng raised both his hands and rubbed Lan Xi¡¯s and Hong Luan¡¯s heads respectively. ¡°They are not cheap, and are much more noble than you.¡±

    ¡°st him to death!¡±

    Boom! * Boom! * Boom! *

    Six or seven of the battleships opened fire at the same time, shooting straight towards the fifth floor of the wooden building. That was the sharp artillery fire of the Da Xi warship. It could easily tten a small mountain. However, An Zheng and the others were only in a five story wooden building, and no matter who it was, they would not be able to block the Thunderous Fury.

    An Zheng raised his hand and madook, and the two Holy Fish Scale immediately blocked the window.

    Firecrackers filled the sky.

    But the Holy Fish Scale did not move.

    Many people were shocked. How many years had it been since they had seen Da Xi¡¯s battleship fight? This time, they were extremely shocked. And what was most shocking was that the wooden building that should have been razed to the ground long ago didn¡¯t change at all, like a mountain range.

 Chapter 591 - New moves

    <h4>Chapter 591 ¨C New moves</h4>

    Perhaps to Xun Zhiwen, this was just an ordinary day. He would never have thought that An Zheng had traveled across thousands and tens of thousands of mountains and rivers, bringing all of his memories to find him for revenge. He had even been deceiving himself, telling himself that he had forgotten.

    But most of the time, human memories are stubborn, especially about hatred.

    Seven to eight battleships surrounded a wooden building and began to wildly fire at it. That was a standard battleship of the Da Xi military, the cannons were reinforced by runes. Not to mention a normal wooden building, even if it was a mountain, it would have already been razed to the ground.

    Amidst the gunfire, the light on the Holy Fish Scale became brighter and brighter, as if it was enjoying the thrill of battle to its heart¡¯s content, and also as if it was taunting its enemy to its heart¡¯s content.

    As for An Zheng, he hugged left and right.

    To Xun Zhiwen, what he was most angry about was the ridicule and contempt the young man of unknown origins had for him. That nameless defensive magic tool was actually moving fast and notpletely sealing it. In other words, this magic tool could urately defend itself from attacks and fire wherever the magic toolnded. Aesult, the big french windows would appear and be blocked, to the point where Xun Zhiwen could asionally see An Zheng hugging each other from time to time.

    The two girls, Lan Xi and Hong Luan, were obviously so frightened that their faces had turned white. However, for some reason, when they saw An Zheng¡¯s calm andposed expression, their fear became faint.

    ¡°Young master, do you have any grudges with the mayor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    ¡°How much resentment?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this go.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the tea table nearby slid over and stopped in front of An Zheng. An Zheng took ouea set from his spatial artifact and ced it on the tea table. The Red Luan took a deep breath before standing up and tidying up his clothes to make tea for An Zheng.

    Her back was facing An Zheng, and when she bent down, her beautiful figure would bepletely revealed. These clothes look good, but people look better. Some people rely on clothes to set themselves up, while others can set them up.

    An Zheng leaned against the chair and held the teacup offered by the Red Luan. As he sipped the tea, he observed the craziness outside.

    Until the cannons of seven to eight battleships went out, the five story wooden building was still safe and sound. An Zheng stood up and walked to the window, then waved his hand and the Holy Fish Scale in front of him separated. He stood there, facing Xun Zhiwen who was on the warship.

    ¡°Are you from Holy See?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen asked with red eyes.

    He suspected even more that An Zheng was sent by Chen Wunuo. Otherwise, how could such a young man possess sucowerful magic tool? This young man still had a sense of pride in his bones, to the point that even when facing a city lord like him, this young man still looked down on him with a condescending attitude.

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m from hell.¡±

    ¡°The Infernal Realm?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen was so angry that heughed instead, ¡°If you are from hell, then you are a ghost?¡±

    An Zheng smiled and replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been a ghost for a while.¡±

    Xun Zhiwen said angrily: ¡°Keep firing, I don¡¯t believe that his magical equipment canst much longer!¡±

    One of his subordinates replied in a low voice, ¡°City Lord... The cannons on the warship have been used up. This isn¡¯t a war, so ¡­ ¡°So the amount of artillery is not full.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Xun Zhiwen kicked the high-ranking officer away and drew his de: ¡°Who¡¯s going to kill him!¡±

    An Zheng stood at the window and said: ¡°It seems that there are no more cannons, so it shouldn¡¯t be my turn right?¡±

    Lan Xi and the Red Luan stood there. Looking at An Zheng¡¯s imposing back, they both had an impulse in their hearts, to rely on this person for their entire lives, unwilling to separate ever again. That man was so masculine, yet also so considerate. Perhaps there was no man in the world more perfect than him.

    An Zheng pointed to the sky and then to the ground.

    In the sky, dark clouds rolled. Beneath the earth, water droplets rose from beneath the earth. In an instant, the air seemed to be filled with an explosive aura. Isn¡¯t water the gentlest thing in the world? Why did everyone feel the aura of death the moment the water droplets rose?

    In the sky, purple lightning shed through the dark clouds like furious dragons. Dense numbers of water droplets floated around the warships like countless bullets, waiting to be shot out.

    With a swoosh, countless tiny electric currents shot down from the dark clouds. The soldiers on the battleship all moved out of the way. As for the people with powerful cultivations, they began to defend.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    There was a spinning taiji diagram above Xun Zhiwen¡¯s head, blocking all the tiny electric currents aimed at him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I have truly overestimated you.¡±

    He coldly looked at An Zheng, ¡°If I tell you where you came from, I might even show mercy and spare your life.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a horse.¡±

    He pointed forward.

    The water droplets floating in the air were injected with power by the purple electric current. Then, as if they had just been filled with windups, they suddenly shot towards the warship. Those water droplets were really like bullets. How could there be tens of thousands of them densely packed together? There were at least a few hundred thousand or even a few million drops.

    Think about how terrifying it would be when millions of bullets were fired at a single spot. Even if it were a mountain, it would still gradually disappear.

    And the most terrifying thing was that these millions of bullets were not all there was, it was just the beginning. There were still countless water droplets rising from the ground, waiting to charge up likeserve. As if they had their own intelligence, they lined up for the battlefield. As for the purple lightning, it was like the source of their power. They lined up, and the Purple Lightning recharged them. When the recharge was over, they would charge the enemy.

    Previously, the battleship was on fire, bombarding the wooden building.

    Now it was raining bullets on the warship, uninterrupted and not loose.

    A cultivator used his full strength to conjure a shield of light in front of him using the Cultivation Power. Because it was too dense, the ripples were linked together, making it seem as if the light shield was constantly changing.

    This light shield was already strong enough, but there were too many water droplets, so much that it caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. His Light Shield was only able tost for less than a minute before it was shattered by the water droplets. It was as if a ss bottle had been shattered and scattered.

    Soon after, the drops of water began to bombard his body. At the beginning, his protective zhen Qiyer could barely withstand the impact and was dispersed after a few seconds. This cultivator was continuously pushed back by the droplets of water. The moment his protective zhen Qiyer shattered, the droplets of water began to pierce through his body.

    Not one by one, but hundreds of them had pierced through his body almost at the same time. Aesult, the droplets of water didn¡¯t bring out droplets of blood mist from his back. It seemed as if arge amount of blood mist had exploded from his entire back. After the water droplets pierced his body, they continued to rush forward, so the blood they brought along was also in a straight line. That scene was both terrifying and filled with a demonic and bloody sense of beauty.

    A few minutester, all the battleships were riddled with holes.

    A few minutester, the warship fell from the sky.

    The only ship that could still hang in the air opposite of the wooden building was Xun Zhiwen¡¯s warship. Relying on his powerful Cultivation Power, he blocked all of the water droplets.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen gritted his teeth as he spoke, because even his angry voice was trembling, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve still overestimated you.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a dragon roar suddenly came from the sky.

    A huge purple dragon that was several dozen meters thick peeked its head out from the clouds and looked down at the warship from above. The clouds were only a few dozen meters above the battleship, and the Violet Dragon¡¯s massive head wasn¡¯t muchrger than the battleship¡¯s, not to mention the fact that its body was in the clouds.

    The moment the Purple Dragon appeared, everyone on the battleship was scared silly.

    ¡°Heavens, what is that!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon! A dragon!¡±

    The colossal dragon formed from purple lightning roared angrily at the warship, then opened its mouth and spat out a zing purple light. Xun Zhiwen¡¯s expression changed, and he pushed his hands forward. A huge Taiji diagram appeared, blocking the violet light. But as soon as the violet light and the primal chaos diagram made contact, the battleship began to shake violently, as if it were on the waves of the ocean. The people on the battleship were unable to control themselves, and it was unknown how many of them flew down.

    From the looks of it, that battleship was likirate ship that started swaying. A group of people were thrown from the back of the ship, and then another group of people flew from the bow of the ship.

    But it was not the end, when Xun Zhiwen had the power to resist the thick purple light beam. In the dark clouds, the colossal dragon¡¯s body swam as it appeared. Its dragon tail swept over and with a bang, it smashed into the side of the battleship, smashing the ship into pieces. More people fell down screaming, and the battleship began to crumble.

    At this time, An Zheng¡¯s body shot out of the wooden building like lightning.

    ¡°Wait for me here, don¡¯t go out.¡±

    While An Zheng¡¯s voice still reverberated in the wooden building, he was already in the sky. In the air, a resplendent sword appeared in the hands of the ck-clothed youth. The long sword carried an unparalleled sharpness as it cleaved downwards.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The hundred-meter-long battleship was sliced in half at the waist, and it almost fell to the ground.

    While Xun Zhiwen¡¯s figure was unstable, he was seized by the purple light and sent flying. At the same time, the colossal dragon swooped down and crashed head first into Xun Zhiwen¡¯s body. Even though he had suffered two heavy attacks from the purple light and the purple dragon in session, Xun Zhiwen was still able to stabilize his body and quickly fell far away.

    An Zheng was like a cloud as he floated down from the sky and stood in front of Xun Zhiwen.

    Xun Zhiwen looked at the ck clouds that were gradually dissipating in the sky and the purple dragon that was leaving with the ck clouds. He let out a long sigh of relief and then, shifted his gaze onto An Zheng, ¡°I have to say, with your age, it¡¯s already exceptionally difficult for you to have such strength. But you still underestimated me, while I overestimated you. If you do not have any other abilities, then the one dying will still be you. ¡±

    At this moment, his expression suddenly froze.

    ¡°You ¡­ What did you do?! ¡±

    Xun Zhiwen looked at An Zheng in fear, and his face instantly turned deathly pale.

    It was because he felt the danger from behind him. It was the fear of death.

    ¡°This is my first time using this technique. I think it¡¯s too much to not be creative.¡±

    An Zhengughed, as though the enemy three to four levels higher than him was nothing in his eyes.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    No one knew what had happened, but a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns with the power of a forbidden technique suddenly appeared behind Xun Zhiwen¡¯s back and sted him flying in a moment of carelessness. That iplete body carried a pir of ck smoke as it plummeted into the distance.

 Chapter 592 - I fear nothing

    <h4>Chapter 592 ¨C I fear nothing</h4>

    Xun Zhiwen himself did not know when that terrifying energy had arrived behind him. However, when that force struck him, he finally knew who he was facing. So at that moment, fear hurt him more than the wounds on his body.

    In An Zheng¡¯s left eye, the three blue star point swirled like a gxy.

    New move

    [Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder]

    Xun Zhiwen¡¯s realm was higher than An Zheng¡¯s by at least three to four small realms, and the weakest among them was around the fifth stage of Higher Completion Stage. It was impossible for An Zheng¡¯s Eye Technique to control an opponent with sucigh level, but it was enough to make the opponent¡¯s reaction speed slow by a fraction of a second.

    For cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage, 0.1 seconds was enough.

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye contained three powers. The white-bearded Old Taoist that An Zheng did not know, but he had seen before in the illusion was a force to be reckoned with. In the Dao Sect, it was called the Golden Binding Technique. The other type of eye technique was the Heaven¡¯s Eyes.

    An Zheng¡¯s shackling force caused Xun Zhiwen¡¯s reaction to be slower by 0.1 seconds, and Heaven¡¯s Eye had brought the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns behind Xun Zhiwen. This was only an attempt, but to An Zheng, it had undoubtedly raised the might of his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns by countless of times.

    The increase in power was not due to the increase in strength, but it was due to the increase in form. From then on, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns would reach a whole new height. The Heaven¡¯s Eyes could allow the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to be used anywhere, as long as it was under An Zheng¡¯s control.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, it was not enough for him to use a forbidden technique like [Heaven¡¯s Eyes] to move Heavenly Thunder Shower. If there was a day when Heaven¡¯s Eye could easily move Heavenly Thunder Shower, how terrifying would An Zheng¡¯s attack power be?

    The moment Xun Zhiwen fell, An Zheng had already reached the ce where he fell. Before Xun Zhiwen¡¯s body evennded on the ground, An Zheng had already punched out. Time was calcted with extreme precision. The power behind that fist strike was enough to break one of Xun Zhiwen¡¯s bones.

    Xun Zhiwen¡¯s body was once again sent flying, crashing through another five story wooden building at Xi Ping Inn.

    And An Zheng was already waiting for him there. Within a few hundred meters, An Zheng¡¯s speed was much faster than a sixth or seventh stage Higher Completion Stage cultivator like Xun Zhiwen. An Zheng had two twin trees in his life, although he had left them with Du Shoushou for safety¡¯s sake. But within a hundred meters, the strength of An Zheng¡¯s body was strong enough to teleport.

    When Xun Zhiwen¡¯s body flew out from the other side after passing through the five story wooden building, An Zheng used a chop kick andnded. Xun Zhiwen, who was sent flying out horizontally, did not even have the time to react when the back of his head was hit right in the middle by An Zheng¡¯s legs. His body dropped down like a cannonball, smashing into the ground with a boom.

    A cloud of dust rose straight up into the air. That scene could not be described with words.

    Lan Xi and Hong Luan stood at the window, frightened and nervous. They couldn¡¯t help but watch from the sidelines. An Zheng¡¯s speed was not something they could clearly see, they could not even see where An Zheng was. But they knew that An Zheng was already about to win.

    ¡°Get the hell out here!¡±

    An Zheng fell down, a hand reaching into the hole that Xun Zhiwen smashed into when hended, and in the next second, Xun Zhiwen¡¯s body was directly pulled out by An Zheng. Countless dust and shattered stones were brought up by An Zheng, looking extremely violent.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Xun Zhiwen had already lost the ability to resist, and was thrown onto the ground, spitting blood.

    ¡°You ¡­ How could someone like you not die? ¡±

    He forced himself to turn over and lie on the ground, gasping for air. Actually, if not for An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes being able to move the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he would have been able to create sucerverted move like the Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder. With Xun Zhiwen¡¯s cultivation level, he could definitely fight with An Zheng. An Zheng crossing several realms to fight him had originally relied on this kind of unexpected move. Once the two of them reached an impasse, Xun Zhiwen still had a certain chance of winning.

    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t that many ifs in this world.

    ¡°What kind of person am I?¡±

    An Zheng stood there and lowered his head to look at the Xun Zhiwen who was gasping for breath.

    Xun Zhiwen¡¯s face was already twisted, half of his face was swollen likig¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes from the side of his face. His eyelids were extremely swollen, as if there was a ck egg stuck in his eyes.

    ¡°You? People like you... Cough cough, pride, conceit, living in the name of order, but I don¡¯t care about it at all. Fang Zheng... Actually, I have a feeling that you won¡¯t die that easily. However, you found half of your iplete flesh in the Mount Cang Man, making me careless. Have you never thought about why so many people would want to kill you? ¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m in your way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Xun Zhiwen spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest had caved in, causing his breathing to be extremely terrifying. His chest felt like it was being held in, and when he breathed, it felt likhin membrane that would rise up and back up. Perhaps most of his internal organs had been shattered, and he wasn¡¯t too far away from death.

    What made him lose the ability to resist was that the Dantian Qi Sea was directly prated by the Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder. The Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder appeared behind him, bombarding in from the back of his waist, exploding out from the front of his lower abdomen, crippling the entire Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°What sort of order do you think you¡¯re protecting?¡±

    Xun Zhiwen panted as he said, ¡°Even if youe to take revenge now and I¡¯m going to die, I still look down on you. You arerson who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. The order you think belongs to everyone? Pui! Order... He had always served the strong. So, Fang Zheng, no matter how arrogant a person like you are, you will be killed sooner orter. Even if we weren¡¯t the ones who attacked them, there would have been others. ¡±

    ¡°So you think you¡¯re just?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Xun Zhiwen shook his head: ¡°No, the word ¡®justice¡¯ has always been a joke. Of course I¡¯m not righteous, but I¡¯m the majority. ¡±

    ¡°Most ¡­ Isn¡¯t it justice? ¡±

    Xun Zhiwen wanted to sit up, but he couldn¡¯t. His intestines were rotten, and there waerrifying bloody hole on his abdomen. It was almost as if he had cut it at the waist, leaving only some flesh.

    ¡°You never knew your ce.¡±

    Xun Zhiwenid there, looking at An Zheng with eyes full of pity: ¡°I have to say, you are indeed worthy of respect. Due to your existence, thew of the Great Xixi has finally reached a peak of fairness after being established. However, don¡¯t you know the purpose of Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo allowing you to exist? Is it really to uphold the justice of thew? ¡±

    An Zheng just quietly looked at him, not saying a word.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± You have never understood that the reason Chen Wunuo allowed you to exist was not because he wanted you to enforce the fairness of thew, but because he wanted you to act like this. Without you, there would still be someone else to make this stick, a ¡­ A star official. It is enough to let those ignorant people think that thew is just. If you¡¯re really smart, you should know where you are. ¡°But you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t understand, you only know how to act recklessly.¡±

    An Zheng still did not say a word, and only coldly looked at Xun Zhiwen.

    Xun Zhiwen was actually still able tough. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, but as for you, you won¡¯t die muchter than me. I remember that the ancients once said that existence was reasonable ¡­ Therefore, destruction was reasonable. Your destruction is because you are not allowed to exist in this world. Do you know why it is impossible for there to be no corruption in this world since ancient times? That was because as an emperor, he knew very well that if an official did not obtain the benefits they deserved, then on what basis would he be able to do so? Relying on that tiny bit of sry? Don¡¯t joke around, there aren¡¯t many saints in this world. ¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the people know that officials are greedy? To put it bluntly, the hatred of themoners was merely jealousy. If they were given a chance to be officials, they would be no worse off than anyone else. Other than you, everyone else is normal. You¡¯re the only one who isn¡¯t. If you really capture and kill all the corrupt officials, Chen Wunuo would not allow it. He just kept it up, hoping you weren¡¯t going to make it. ¡±

    Xun Zhiwen looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°But you have crossed the line, you have be addicted to upholding thew. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it when someone told me that doing good things was as addictive as doing bad things, but after seeing you, I believed it. You¡¯re addicted to being a judge. You think you can judge everyone, even Chen Wunuo. So much so that even Chen Wunuo, who groomed you for you toe out, became cautious and timid.

    ¡°So we were able to kill you with Chen Wunuo¡¯s tacit approval. Of course he wouldn¡¯t participate, he wouldn¡¯t give us instructions, but he would acquiesce. He was Daxi Shenghuang ah, how many things could there be hiding from him in this world? He definitely knows, but he doesn¡¯t care because he wants you to die too. ¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak.

    Xun Zhiwen seemed to feel that it was a little boring, but he used all his remaining strength and ridiculed An Zheng, ¡°So, you¡¯re just a joke. You¡¯ve always thought that Chen Wunuo gave you the most authority, but in reality, you¡¯re only working in the circle he drew. Once you¡¯re out of the circle, he¡¯ll be the first to try to kill you. ¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Other than blood, there were also pieces of flesh that came out of Xun Zhiwen¡¯s mouth.

    At the beginning, he was in great pain, but when death was about to befall him, he felt much more at ease.

    ¡°Fang Zheng, ah... Actually, everyone wanted to be a judge when they were young, to uphold justice. Me too. However, you may be the only one who can persevere on with his dream aeenager. Most of it changes. We can¡¯t change society. We can only be changed by society. You, on the other hand, are persevering, dreaming of changing the world. This... ¡°He¡¯s overestimating himself.¡±

    ¡°Even Chen Wunuo does not dare to easily change society, or it could be said that he does not have the ability to. Your authority was given to you by him, but your wishful thinking ¡­ I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say to you, and it¡¯s worth it for me to be able to speak so much calmly at thest moment. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him and finally spoke.

    ¡°So... I understand one thing. If the power to uphold justice was given to him by someone else, it would notst for long. The judge was not the most impartial, because he wanted to listen to King Yama. As the head of the Ming Fa Si, I thought that it was the most fair, but in the end, I still couldn¡¯t avoid Chen Wunuo. So, I finally understand now ¡­ Someone gave it to me, but I still can¡¯t do it. I am still me, but everything that I have now, is given by myself. ¡±

    With a bang, An Zheng stepped on Xun Zhiwen¡¯s chest, and fiercely pressed down.

    ¡°I am no longer doing it for Da Xi or Chen Wunuo, so I am countless times stronger than I was at that time. A society where bad people can do whatever they want is obviously sick. If they want to treat it ¡­ Then he needed a good person who could do whatever he wanted. If you do something that others do not dare to do, I will continue to do it. ¡±

    He turned around, not even looking at the lifeless body.

    ¡°I, am fearless.¡±

    ¡°You guys, will be afraid of me.¡±

 Chapter 593 - Head

    <h4>Chapter 593 ¨C Head</h4>

    Fresh Breeze City, 30 Mile Pavilion.

    It seemed that every city had sucavilion outside of it. Rumor had it that it was specially built to send them off. Most of these pavilions were built around three to five miles outside of the city. However, in Fresh Breeze City, this pavilion was built thirty miles away.

    Although giving away a person a distance of only five miles wasn¡¯t enough, giving them a distance of 30 miles still felt like saying goodbye.

    Within the pavilion, on the stone table, the food and wine were all present.

    Lan Xi and the Red Luan were used to standing by An Zheng¡¯s side. Although they had not cultivated this habit for long, it was still somewhat deep-rooted. It was as if they were born to be standing there, and actually had a very harmonious feeling.

    An Zheng sat there. One of them poured wine for him while the other poured wine for him.

    The man with a full beard cupped his fist and said, ¡°I have never cherished anyone in my life before, but today, I must say that I admire you. Many people said that they were chivalrous, acting in a righteous and chivalrous manner. But there are conditions for such chivalry, such as mine. ¡±

    He drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp. ¡°Although I was furious at Xun Zhiwen for what he did, if it was me, I definitely would not have gone to find Xun Zhiwen. With his authority, only Daxi Shenghuang could do something to him. ¡°Damn, first, I can¡¯t kill him. Second, I really don¡¯t dare.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You and I are not the same. I am not doing this for just others.

    The Red Luan lifted her dainty little face and her proud little chin and said, ¡°My Young Master is amazing, just amazing.¡±

    The bearded man curled his lips, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, it¡¯s already your young master¡¯s turn.¡±

    The Red Luan said in a particrly serious tone, ¡°Some fates are destined to happen, and it has nothing to do with time. If I had met young master earlier, I would have been my young master by now. ¡±

    She puffed out her chest like she was swearing to be king, looking a little proud of herself.

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head: ¡°We have drunk our fill, it¡¯s better to part ways here. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be taking the Da Xi government seriously. Not long ago, he had killed a City Lord, and not long after, he started drinking and chatting merrily 30 miles away ¡­ For safety¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll split up temporarily. ¡°Follow my instructions and head north. When you reach the ce, someone will naturally pick you up.¡±

    The bearded man nodded, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll meet again in the future anyway.¡±

    He stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°But speaking of this, I am extremely impressed with your cultivation. However, I admire your luck with women even more. ¡°Originally, I had always thought that it was the correct aesthetic for women to like someone like me. However, today, I realized that even you, who was a little inferior to me, are extremely fond of me.¡±

    Lan Xi curled her lips. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    The bearded man: ¡°I¡¯ll give you full marks for this taunting skill of yours.¡±

    Lan Xi replied, ¡°Of course not. How could I dare? You¡¯re someone even more handsome and dashing than my young master.¡±

    The bearded manughed out loud, ¡°Let me ask a question... ¡°Where else are you going?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I still have a few things to take care of. I¡¯ll go backter to gather up with all of you.¡±

    The bearded man asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There are some ounts, it is more meaningful to personally take them back. I killed a City Lord, so the danger of you following me will only get greater. Since Fresh Breeze City is in a mess now, it would be better for everyone to split up. ¡±

    The bearded man said, ¡°Alright then. Goodbye.¡± ¡°As I said, I will follow whatever you do from now on.¡±

    The Red Luan said, ¡°Pah pah pah! There are some things that my Young Master can¡¯t do.¡±

    Luo Hongshuiughed as she shook her head, raising her ss to drink it all up, ¡°No matter what, I am very happy to know all of you. I thought I was a lonely person and that I wouldn¡¯t have any friends. But today, I know that I was wrong. In this world, kindness is greater than malice. ¡±

    Bai Tong said: ¡°I also firmly believe in one thing, and that is that what I firmly believe in back then was not wrong.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°We will meet again.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again!¡±

    Luo Hongshui and Bai Tong raised their cups together. The four of them downed all the wine in their cups and the man with a full beard smashed the nket into pieces. ¡°Awesome!¡±

    When he saw that none of them had fallen, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a necessary process?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Big Brother ¡­ My cup is quite expensive. ¡±

    Luo Hongshui said, ¡°Did you read too many novels?¡±

    Bai Tong ced the cup down, he stood up and picked up the two meter long de and carried it on his shoulder: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t throw the ss down, I think it¡¯s a bit too much. If it was me, I would quickly pay someone else. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, you just have to pay for it.¡±

    The bearded men: ¡°All of you...¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud. He stood up and said to Lan Xi and the Red Luan, ¡°You two can follow them north too. When the timees, someone will naturally pick you two up.¡±

    Lan Xi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll meet after we separate. Furthermore ¡­ The young master said that you have a wife. In this world, a man having three wives and four concubines was nothing, especially an outstanding man who would definitely notck a woman by his side. However, we can tell that the only person your young master cares about is your wife. Therefore, even if we were to follow Young Master, we would not dare to be impudent anymore. Just let us two apany Young Master for a few more days, and then we can split up, alright? ¡±

    The Red Luan also said, ¡°I will only apany you for a few days. After Young Master returns, we can only watch from afar.¡±

    An Zheng softened his heart for a moment, nodded his head, and said: ¡°That¡¯s fine, since I¡¯m heading towards the north to head to the Great Conch City anyway, at that time, I¡¯ll find someone to send all of you away.¡±

    The man with a full beard said, ¡°To think highly of women and friends.¡±

    Luo Hongshui said, ¡°To forget about sex.¡±

    Bai Tong was quiet for a long time, he could not think of a suitable word, and nodded with all his might: ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    The three of themughed out loud before walking together towards the north. An Zheng had given them a leaf that they could use to contact Du Shoushou and the others. At that time, Du Shoushou would bring them all onto the ship, and this matter woulde to an end.

    An Zheng brought Lan Xi and the Red Luan to the northeast and hired a carriage when he arrived at the next town.

    ¡°Young Master, why do I feel like you¡¯re out of ce in this world?¡±

    Lan Xi leaned on An Zheng¡¯s leg, raised his head, and looked at An Zheng as he asked.

    An Zheng sat cross legged, holding a book in his hands, he was immersed in thought. That book was given to him by the Oldman Huo. There were many refining methods, many ancient secrets, as well as drawings of demonic beasts. An Zheng flipped through it just now and actually found Hua She¡¯s picture. It was just that An Zheng did not have the time to read the previous book carefully. Otherwise, when he fought with Hua She, it would still be helpful.

    It was precisely because he was fighting with Hua She and it was clear that Hua She was something from the Primordial Era, which was why An Zheng remembered this book. In the future, the items from the inner world woulde out endlessly. This book might really be of great help.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng closed the book and asked back: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lan Xi raised his little face and said, ¡°I keep feeling like ¡­¡± I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with young master. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Where¡¯s the abnormality?¡±

    The Red Luan covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Young master, you still can¡¯t hear me? This little girl was truly filled with joy. In any case, if I were a man, I would have done something shameful a long time ago when I saw such a cute and tender girl lying on the side. However, her Young Master only read books along the way, which was why she said the words¡¯ don¡¯t fit ¡®¡­ Her meaning is that it¡¯s wrong to say that Young Master is out of ce, and it¡¯s right to enter. ¡±

    Lan Xi got up and threw the Red Luan onto the ground. The two little girls started a ruckus in the carriage. As the two girls yed around in the carriage, it was inevitable that there would be scenes that should not be revealed. An Zheng felt a little awkward.

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, wanting to continue reading. The Red Luan couldn¡¯t stand Lan Xi scratching its head as it crawled in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The two of you calm down first, I still have some things to ask you.¡±

    Only then did the two girls stop and sit up straight for An Zheng to ask.

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Do you have any other rtives or close friends in the city? If you follow me like this, won¡¯t it be troublesome? If you have family members, I can bring them along. ¡±

    Lan Xi looked at the Red Luan. Her expression instantly darkened. Her family is already empty. When I first entered the Xiping Inn, the only reason I was forced to do so was to bury her sickly grandfather, because her gue parents have long since passed away. As for me ¡­ Although I still have some so-called rtives in this world, I might as well not have any. ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, then the Red Luan grabbed onto Lan Xi¡¯s shoulder and exined, ¡°That heartless father of hers should have been struck by lightning as well. He still needed to return the monthly sry, otherwise, he woulde to Xiping Inn and cause trouble. When there¡¯s trouble, the housekeeper always sends people away, but she¡¯s not the one who gets beaten up. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but sigh. Da Xi was already the most prosperous country at that time, and there was still suching happening, let alone those small countries. During his years in the State of Yan, An Zheng had encountered many cases of selling girls like this. State of Yan had lived a miserable life because of the war for two years. As long as one was notzy, they could live a good life on Da Xi city¡¯s side. Thus, rtively speaking, Lan Xi¡¯s father had changed his life.

    An Zhengforted them with a few words, then said that it was a good thing that they had nothing to tie him down, the two of them left without a care in the world. An Zheng told them a few things about the State of Yan, and the two little girls were extremely interested, wishing that they could go to the State of Yan right now and sit on the reverse boat to travel across the sky. To cultivators, flying was not a dream, but to ordinary people, it wauge temptation.

    After chatting for a while, the two little girls had grown closer and closer, and could not stop moving closer to An Zheng. If An Zheng still did not escape, then there might already have been people who took the initiative to sit on him.

    Seeing An Zheng running away in such a sorry state, Lan Xi and Hong Luan looked at each other with hidden bitterness. Then, Lan Xi began to cheer up. ¡°We will only have one chance to truly serve someone like young master. Do your best!¡±

    The Red Luan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s just serving him once.¡±

    An Zheng got out of the carriage and sat in front, gasping for breath. His face was flushed red like it was burned. This was the first time that a man of steel had lost to a man of so much dignity.

    There was only one carriage on the road, and it was all alone. That old horse, which no one was controlling, galloped casually on its reins, walking down the road with its head down, kengchi kengchi, just like An Zheng.

    An Zheng let out a long sigh of relief, thinking that he was lucky to have escaped so quickly.

    At this moment, something flew over from the sky. The thing was still sprinkling out blood light, but An Zheng had already seen it clearly before it even reached him, and his eyes looked like they were about to split!

    He leapt into the air and caught it.

    It waead.

    It was a bloody mess. It was obvious that the head had been cut off not long ago. An Zheng looked at the head, as though his heart had been cut apart.

    That was Bai Tong¡¯s head.

 Chapter 594 - Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 594 ¨C Vicious</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and a wave of anger started to hurt from the bottom of his heart, as though it was burning all the way to the sky. He and Bai Tong had not even separated for two days when Bai Tong¡¯s head was chopped off and thrown to his carriage.

    An Zheng¡¯s body swept up onto the roof of the car. Standing on the roof and looking around, there was nothing. There were crops on one side of the road, and they had just finished harvesting, so he could see very far ahead. There was a small forest on the other side, so the only possibility was that the head had been thrown from the other side.

    Just as An Zheng was about to rush over, he suddenly remembered something and opened the Blood Pearl Bracelet, sucking in Lan Xi and Hong Luan. Those two girls were not even in the carriage before they knew what had happened.

    An Zheng rushed towards the direction of the forest, and just as he reached the edge of the forest, a burst of energy shot towards him. If An Zheng¡¯s reaction was slightly slower, this force would have directly pierced through his chest.

    While An Zheng was running at full speed, he tilted to the side and the force brushed past An Zheng¡¯s body. With a bang, it struck the horse carriage not far away and shattered it into pieces.

    If An Zheng had not brought Lan Xi and the Red Luan out of the carriage, the two girls would have been torn to pieces along with the carriage. The anger in An Zheng¡¯s heart red up, and he rushed towards the direction of the Qi Qi Qi Qi.

    Faintly, a shadow shed behind a big tree, followed by another surge of Qi. An Zheng flicked his finger, and a strand of Spirit Qi met it head on, and with a ng, the Spirit Qi that was shooting towards him was destroyed. Two streams of energy shot out to the left and right, directly chopping down four to fiverge trees.

    An Zheng flew up andnded a palm strike onto the ground between two trees. The vast power of the Orthodox Pure Yang directly burnt the two trees in front of him into ashes, and the moment the force fell, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed drastically as he forcefully retracted the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    Behind the two destroyed trees waock as tall as a man, and Luo Hongshui was nailed to that rock. Her clothes were all ripped off, and her almost perfect body simply appeared in front of An Zheng. She was clearly on the verge of death. Although no injuries could be seen on her body, her vitality was already very weak.

    Someone had nailed steel spikes to her four limbs, nailing them directly to arge stone. Blood flowed down along her fair body, shocking everyone who saw it.

    If An Zheng did not retrieve the Cultivation Power in time, that palm strike just now would have killed Luo Hongshui. An Zheng¡¯s speed was already very fast, but there were still a few strands of strong wind that swept past. One of them cut off a few strands of Luo Hongshui¡¯s hair, while the other scraped a line of blood off her arm.

    An Zhengnded and went straight for Luo Hongshui. As he reached to pull the nails, a sword suddenly appeared from behind him. If An Zheng dodged it, that sword would definitely stab Luo Hongshui to death.

    An Zheng felt the sharp aura from behind him and his eyes turned cold. He originally wanted to pull the steel nail off Luo Hongshui¡¯s arm, but halfway through, he changed his palm and struck out with his palm straight at his chest.

    Under the huge force, Luo Hongshui was sent flying along with the huge rock behind her.

    At the same time, An Zheng forcibly twisted his body, raised the Broken Army Sword up with his right hand, and shed downwards from the back towards the top. With a ng, the sword that had been thrusting towards his back was cut in half. An Zheng¡¯s sword energy extended outwards, and went straight ahead. Everywhere it passed, a fewrge trees were sliced apart at the same time.

    Strangely, Luo Hongshui who was sent flying by An Zheng¡¯s palm attack was actually fine. After the violent palm attack pierced through Luo Hongshui¡¯s body, it exploded right behind his. The palm attack directly shattered the huge rock behind Luo Hongshui. Shattered rocks flew out like bullets, knocking away all the trees and wood in the surroundings.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword moved up diagonally and cut off the sword that was approaching from behind. But when An Zheng turned around, he realized that the person who had ambushed him was the bearded man.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    An Zheng roared.

    The bearded man¡¯s face was very pale, his body was covered in blood, and his eyes were filled with grief and indignation. It was only then that An Zheng noticed, although he was holding onto the sword, that his four limbs were maintaining an extremely strange posture.

    A secondter, An Zheng finally found the problem.

    The bearded man¡¯s four limbs were all broken, and he was wearing several steel nails on his arms and legs. On the nails, there was an extremely thin, transparent thread. If one had bad eyes, they would not notice the existence of those threads at all.

    The bearded man was like a marite, losing all control over his body. The nails were urately nailed into the joints and muscles of the bearded man¡¯s four limbs, and witwitch of the thread, he did the same.

    This was all part of his n. If it wasn¡¯t for An Zheng¡¯s years of experience in investigating cases and his habit of observing the details, both Luo Hongshui and the bearded man would have been killed by him.

    The other party¡¯s intentions were sinister because they wanted An Zheng to identally kill the two of them.

    And Bai Tong was the bait.

    This person had already taken control of three people, practically crippling Luo Hongshui¡¯s cultivation, and then nailed her onto a big rock. Cut off Bai Tong¡¯s head and throw it towards An Zheng, attracting his attention. If An Zheng hadn¡¯t brought Lan Xi and Hong Luan with him, the person behind him would have definitely killed the two of them.

    And if An Zheng was not careful, it was possible for him to personally kill his friend.

    It had been a very, very long time since An Zheng had met someone with such vicious intentions. Generally speaking, no matter how deep the grudges in the martial arts world were, they would not do such a crazy thing. If there was revenge, then there would be murder. However, defeating his opponent and then tormenting him like this wasn¡¯t something a normal person could do.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword swept across, sweeping towards those threads.

    But when the Broken Army Sword almost touched that thread, with a distance of not even one millimeter, An Zheng¡¯s hand abruptly stopped. He saw that the thin threads were not only connected to the bearded man¡¯s body, but also extended to his back. While An Zheng dodged the bearded man¡¯s attack, he took the chance to circle behind him. Only then did he realise that the bearded man¡¯s back was actually carved with a knife into the rune array.

    On the man¡¯s back, he cut open his spine and forced in a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. If An Zheng had cut the line just now, then the Rune Circle would have been activated. This Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would explode, regardless of whether he could kill An Zheng, at the very least, he would explode the bearded man to pieces.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword stabbed forward, urately piercing into the bearded man¡¯s back. With a slight movement of the sword tip, the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was picked out from his back, and with a sweep of the sword, all the threads connected to it were cut. He pulled the bearded man over and stored him in a separate space tool. He did not dare to put the bearded man and the Blue Tide Red Luan together. Otherwise, no one would know if the bearded man had any other tricks up his sleeve.

    An Zheng kept his sideburns, and then rushed over with big steps, wanting to save Luo Hongshui. But at that moment, a tiny shadow appeared behind Luo Hongshui. The shadow was like an iron rod, only as thick as Luo Hongshui¡¯s middle finger. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, it pierced Luo Hongshui¡¯s back.

    In a split-second, the steel rod that had pierced Luo Hongshui¡¯s back suddenly opened like an octopus, and seven to eight small iron rods sprang out, piercing through her body. It was as if a new skeleton had appeared in her body. Luo Hongshui¡¯s body looked extremely distorted as she crawled on the ground like a spider.

    From behind Luo Hongshui, many thin threads flew out into the air from the position of the iron rod. Then, Luo Hongshui turned into a new puppet. She looked at An Zheng in pain, but couldn¡¯t speak. The iron rod that stabbed into her body reced her bones and began to take control of her body.

    ¡°Maybe you think that would strike me.¡±

    An Zheng consecutively retreated behind Luo Hanyi¡¯s attack, and then, his body swept upwards like a sword. The sword beam from the Broken Army Sword¡¯s tail me like tail me instantly extended dozens of meters out and cut off the tops of the trees in the surrounding area.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. Doing this would only make me calmer, make me think of all kinds of ways to find you and then return the pain they suffered back to you.¡±

    In the distance, there were shadows of people shing by. Their speed was incredibly fast. It seemed that the person was not very big, just like a child.

    Just as An Zheng was about to give chase, a soft moan suddenly sounded out beside his ears. That voice seemed to have directly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. That voice was extremely sweet, enough to make one¡¯s bones soften.

    But right after, there was a ng sound as it appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and all of the blood in An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to tremble a little as well.

    It was the zither music.

    The sound of the zither began to ring out, as if it were a golden spear or an iron horse, or a battlefield battle.

    The waves of zither music were like a great wave, surging over in an earth-shattering fashion. An Zheng¡¯s thirty Holy Fish Scale s suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking him as a wave of sound swept over. The huge tree surrounding An Zheng was smashed into pieces by the sound wave in an instant. There seemed to be nothing left in this world, only the sound of the zither. Within the chilling murderous aura, a chilling aura permeated the air.

    With An Zheng at the center, the sound wave came from all directions, and wherever it passed, the forest copsed one by one. As for those seemingly intact trees, after they fell down, they shattered into pieces, turning into a small piece the size of a fist. The cut was smooth, even smoother than the sword.

    Endless sound waves, like an endless tide, struck towards An Zheng. The nging sounds outside An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale rang continuously, and amidst the sparks flying in all directions, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to be locked in ce. That was because the sound waves from all directions were too dense, and under the collisions, An Zheng was locked in ce.

    An Zheng frowned, his Heaven¡¯s Eyes separated from his body and soared into the sky, quickly reaching the top of the forest.

    But he still did not see anything. An Zheng pointed upwards with his finger, and his Heaven¡¯s Eyes continued to rise, all the way until they were abovundred meters. Looking around, he saw that the road was still t and wide. The forest had been destroyed to the point that it seemed like it had been razed to the ground. If someone was nearby, they would definitely be able to find it.

    However, after looking around, he still couldn¡¯t find anything.

    An Zheng snorted, he suddenly thrusted the sword under his feet!

    The Broken Army Sword pierced the ground, and the tens of metres long sword light pierced into the earth, following which a female groan came from underground.

 Chapter 595 - Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 595 ¨C Enemies</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword pulled out from the ground, bringing out a stream of blood arrows.

    An Zheng coldly snorted, and grabbed downwards with one hand. The hand directly prated through the soil, and the giant hand that was formed from the void wed its way out of the ground. That person was still struggling on the way. The zither music became messy, but the killing weapons became heavier.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng roared out, and immediately shattered the zither music.

    Generally speaking, this kind of rtively unpopr cultivation technique relied on its strangeness, making it impossible to guard against. It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t know where the person ying the zither was. However, once his position was confirmed, he would most likely be repelled by a tyrannical method from someone who was stronger than him.

    An Zheng did not know much about sound waves or zither rhythm, but his Cultivation Power was much deeper than his opponent, and his cultivation was also much higher, so witoar, the zither music immediately dissipated.

    An Zheng brought that person out. It was actually the zither master at Xi Ping Inn.

    An Zheng had seen this woman before in Xun Zhiwen¡¯s wooden building, so he could tell that she hated Xun Zhiwen to the extreme. So An Zheng never would have thought that she would be the first one to take revenge for Xun Zhiwen.

    ¡°What ability do you have to capture a woman like me?¡±

    The woman was originally extremely good-looking, but her stings were twisted due to the pain. She looked at An Zheng as she spoke, her eyes filled with contempt.

    An Zheng said coldly: ¡°Women are your privilege?!¡±

    He lifted the woman high in the air and mmed her to the ground. The woman¡¯s back collided with the ground, causing rubble to fly everywhere. She cried out miserably in pain. It was unknown how many sections of her spine were broken by the impact. She could only lie there, unable to move.

    ¡°Since you also think that women are weak, then why are you so cruel to her?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to Luo Hongshui who was at hisst breath as he red at his.

    The woman sneered, ¡°She deserves to die, all of you deserve to die. I don¡¯t think it would be too much to torture you in a more cruel way. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    An Zheng stomped his foot down,nding on the woman¡¯s chest with a loud bang. With a bang, the woman¡¯s chest caved in. The two lumps of flesh in front of his chest were crushed by the immense force, and were sent flying in all directions.

    An Zheng kicked her away once again, then grabbed the guqin beside her. He extended his leg to hook the girl up and kicked his forward, pushing his body against arge tree. At the same time as he withdrew his foot, his left hand pulled on the zither, while his right hand plucked at the strings, abruptly releasing them.

    Witum, seven to eight strings shot out, immediately slicing seven to eight wounds on the woman¡¯s body. As for her arms, the zither string had directly cut them in half.

    Blood poured out of his severed arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    An old man staggered over from the distance as he begged, ¡°I beg of you, please don¡¯t kill her. She is suffering too.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned around and saw the old man called Ye Changkong running over. A few meters away from An Zheng, the old man kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to An Zheng non-stop: ¡°I beg you, please let her go. She is also a bitter child.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ye Changkong, the zither string he had pulled stopped.

    Ye Changkong kowtowed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! Back then when Xun Zhiwen snatched me away, even when I refused to obey, I still wanted to take her back from him with all my might. However, since I don¡¯t know how to cultivate, I naturally can¡¯t snatch it back. Only, no one would have thought that after suffering so much under Xun Zhiwen¡¯s hands, she still ended up liking that beast. I beg you, please let her go. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m letting her go? I shall let her go, for Bai Tong who was killed by her is already about to die! Luo Hongshui and the bearded man, how am I going to ount to them! Because of you, she pitied me, so I had to let her go? Poor people must be forgiven for doing evil?! ¡±

    Ye Changkong just kept on kowtowing as tears streamed down her face, ¡°I beg of you, just kill me, I¡¯m willing to use my life in exchange for hers.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You did not kill anyone, why should I kill you?¡±

    Ye Changkong pleaded bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s just a life, I am willing to die to repay her for what she has done, to repay the debt she has owed.¡±

    An Zheng only shook his head: ¡°If a person makes a mistake, they have to be responsible for it. ¡°When a man does evil, he must repay what he has done.¡±

    Ye Changkong abruptly stood up, ¡°Alright, then please give me a chance to protect my daughter as a father. Although I am not a cultivator, I am not an iplete body. I cannot just watch as my own daughter is killed by you. If you give me a chance to fight, I will be grateful to you. ¡±

    The three star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to quickly spin, but no matter how he looked at it, the old man was not even a cultivator.

    ¡°You are not a cultivator, why do you need to do this?!¡±

    ¡°Please understand the feelings of a father. I challenge you now. I¡¯ve heard that cultivators are people who believe in the righteousness of the world. If anyone challenges themselves, they must ept the challenge. Although I am not a cultivator, I am not afraid of death. Kill me before you kill my daughter. ¡±

    He took a big step forward and picked up a wooden stick that was cut off by the zither from the ground. It was around one meter long and rushed towards An Zheng: ¡°Let go of my daughter!¡±

    An Zheng looked at the elder who was rushing towards him, and suddenly felt waves of pain in his heart. How could he attack such a father? Not to mention that the other party was not a cultivator, even if they were, Ye Changkong would never be able to repay this debt.

    However, Ye Changkong did not stop there. He raised his wooden stick and smashed it down towards An Zheng¡¯s head: ¡°Let go of her!¡±

    An Zheng took a step back, and avoided Ye Changkong¡¯s rod. ¡°Don¡¯t attack again, I said before, when people do the wrong thing, they have to pay the price.¡±

    Ye Changkong said: ¡°But I must save her.¡±

    The rod danced in the wind without any pattern, not to mention Cultivation Power. The old man was in good health. But no matter how good his body was, without the Cultivation Power, how much strength did the rod have?

    After An Zheng avoided it a few times, he was already panting heavily. He lowered his body to catch his breath, then took a deep breath before standing up once again and rushing towards An Zheng: ¡°Even if I am to die of exhaustion, I won¡¯t let you kill her. She¡¯s my daughter.

    An Zheng dodged once again. After a few consecutive times, he reached out and grabbed Ye Changkong¡¯s rod: ¡°Don¡¯t attack again!¡±

    Ye Changkong tried to grab the rod back a few times but still failed. Suddenly, he threw himself onto An Zheng¡¯s body and hugged him tightly.

    And it was at this moment that An Zheng felt death.

    If not for the fact that An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes were still in the sky and his perception towards death was much stronger than others who had never died, An Zheng might already be dead. An indescribable surge of berserk energy attacked An Zheng from behind, but at this moment, An Zheng was hugged by the old man, and all of his attention was on Ye Changkong.

    That power was savage and savage.

    An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale automatically separated and stood behind An Zheng. The thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scale were like thirty heavy gates that were lowered down, and with a series of banging sounds, the gates fell down from the sky into the earth, thick and sturdy.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Even if the Holy Fish Scale was strong enough to be called the most perfect defensive magic tool in the world, it was still able to knock the Holy Fish Scale flying with its power. The pole wind swept over, instantly destroying arge forest that was at least ten miles in size. Once the wind from the pole blew past, the earth was swept up into a depth of at least three meters. It pushed forward uniformly like a bulldozer, causing the waves to roll forward.

    This strike of his hadpletely changed thendscape around him.

    Not to mention the forest, even the hard and t road outside the forest was blown away. The earth waves surged forward, bing thicker and thicker as they rolled. They pushed forward at an extremely fast speed, at least stopping only a few miles away. When the pole wind stopped, a few hundred meters tall mountain appeared a few miles away.

    And the most frightening thing was that after that rod wind, even the soil was destroyed. The soil was crushed by the force of the wind and turned into dry, lifeless grains of sand, tiny like dust. The mountain looked very big, but another hurricane might be able to blow it away.

    It was the power of extinction.

    An Zheng suddenly remembered that back in Mount Cang Man, there was an expert who surrounded and attacked him witod.

    He spun around, but saw no one.

    The monkey was standing tens of metres behind An Zheng, holding onto a wooden stick with both hands. How did he look like a monkey? He was clearly a powerful cultivator. As for the monkey, the way it looked at An Zheng, it was filled with hatred and fear, as usual.

    An Zheng suddenly understood that the person who had attacked him the other day was simply noerson. It was no wonder that he could not find the right person even after searching the entire way. Although Ye Changkong was not able to cultivate, that monkey¡¯s strength had long since surpassed the Higher Completion Stage.

    Although An Zheng couldn¡¯t understand how a person who couldn¡¯t cultivate could tame such a monkey, it wasn¡¯t important anymore.

    ¡°The way it looked at me was filled with hatred and fear because it already knew who I was, right?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ye Changkong and said with a sneer, ¡°And you, actually knew who I was the moment you saw me. I vaguely remember that back then in the Ming Fa Si, there waecord of a mutant from the martial arts world. Even though he said that he couldn¡¯t cultivate, hisprehension towards all kinds of cultivation techniques was extremely strong. Therefore, many experts looked for him in hopes that they could receive his guidance in order to raise their own realm. ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you used your talent to train a monkey. The monkey views you as his master, but it iscking in intelligence after all, so it is much easier for you to control it. ¡±

    Ye Changkong struggled to stand up, but that kick of his was too heavy, it almost took his life.

    An Zheng said coldly: ¡°You must be tired of acting in such a miserable manner just now, right? I was really almost tricked by you; Even your daughter, you just wanted to use her to divert my attention and cover for your monkey¡¯s fatal blow. A man like you has lost all humanity. ¡±

    Ye Changkongughed, and actually endured with force a kick from An Zheng, instead.

    ¡°Even though I can¡¯t cultivate, my life is intertwined with his. If he doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die either.¡±

    Ye Changkongughedcently, even though he looked to be in a very sorry state, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be so crafty. Fang Zheng... Since you¡¯ve seen through it, then let¡¯s fight again. Let me see, in your second life, are you still that invincible?! ¡±

 Chapter 596 - Invincibility

    <h4>Chapter 596 ¨C Invincibility</h4>

    An Zheng looked coldly at the old man in front of him who could have been a grandmaster, but ultimately became a devil. This world was very big, big enough to have many, many geniuses. Ye Changkong was definitely norue cultivator, but no one could say that he was not a cultivator.

    However, he was not cultivating himself, but rather, the monkey.

    An Zheng¡¯s memories were missing, so he did not know who his enemies were. Only after searching for a long time did he finally get some clues. Originally, An Zheng headed towards Qingfeng City¡¯s Xun Zhiwen, he did not expect to meet another enemy.

    An Zheng only knew that there waowerful wielder, but he didn¡¯t expect that the wielder was actually a monkey.

    Ye Changkong looked at An Zheng, and said word by word: ¡°Let me see if you are still as invincible as you were in your previous life.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s anger had reached its peak, but it had gradually calmed down. He looked at Ye Changkong and spoke in a t tone: ¡°My cultivation level, was something you could never reach, so I am invincible in your eyes. And the reason why you dare to be so presumptuous in front of me right now is because you feel that my current cultivation is far from being at my peak. ¡±

    Ye Changkong said: ¡°You are correct, in the past you were too high and mighty, even farting could have killed me. But now? ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you managed to avoid the attack of the Spirit Stinger.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the monkey that was brimming with killing intent: ¡°So he is called Spirit Stubborn.¡±

    Ye Changkong retreated a few steps, held onto his chest and panted, ¡°I said it before, if the monkey doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die. But with your current strength, killing monkeys won¡¯t be that easy. And in terms of speed, you two aren¡¯t as fast as monkeys. ¡±

    Witfft, An Zheng stabbed the Broken Army Sword into the ground and retreated a few steps in fright.

    However, An Zheng did not do so. He walked up to Luo Hongshui who was already at herst breath, and then took ouellet from his spatial artifact and stuffed it into her mouth. Ye Changkong just looked at him, and Monkey was also looking at him, but he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    No matter how big Ye Changkong¡¯s words were, An Zheng¡¯s fame was just too great. In the end, he was still afraid of him. Moreover, during the battle at Mount Cang Man that day, An Zheng faced the siege of dozens of experts alone. After getting heavily injured by a sneak attack, he was even able to cut down eighty percent of the enemies, and that scene would always appear in Ye Changkong¡¯s mind.

    Especially in the dead of night, when he closed his eyes, he would think of that scene where blood flowed likiver.

    And this was also why the monkey would show an expression of fear and anger when it saw An Zheng. It was because it was also afraid, a fear that came from the bottom of its heart. Whether it waerson or a creature with intelligence, as long as the fear reached a certain point, they would instead have the intent to kill.

    An Zheng fed Luo Hongshui a medicinal pellet, and then fixed the broken bones that were in disorder back together with the wooden sticks he picked up beside her. His expression and actions were calm, but they were steady. Ye Changkong didn¡¯t dare to order his monkeys to attack several times.

    After An Zheng treated Luo Hongshui, he kept her in the Blood Pearl Bracelet space. In the space, there was a fully bearded man who was simrly heavily injured, and there was also Bai Tong¡¯s head.

    An Zheng stood up, took ouandkerchief and wiped the blood off his hands: ¡°Where¡¯s your body?¡±

    he asked.

    Ye Changkong was startled for a moment. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Where is Bai Tong¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Ye Changkong scolded in extreme anger, ¡°Even you may not be able to survive now, to think you would still have the mood to ask where the demon beast¡¯s body is. Do you know what the original form of that demon beast is? It¡¯s a f * cking monster. In my entire life, I¡¯ve controlled all sorts of demon beasts and wild beasts, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. The most important thing is that he is not under my control! ¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of the Broken Army Sword and bent down to pull it out: ¡°He is a demon beast, but he is much more noble than you. He had always wanted to brue person, but he had always been looked down upon. In this world, there are many times when demon beasts are cleaner than humans. ¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You, no matter what kind of talent you have, no matter how much self-confidence you have right now, you will never be my match.¡±

    Ye Changkong was so pressured by An Zheng¡¯s aura that he was barely able to breathe. He retreated a few steps, and suddenly pushed his hands forward: ¡°Then, let¡¯s see if you can still be as lucky as before!¡±

    As his hands pushed forward, the zither woman, who had been almost killed by An Zheng earlier, suddenly stood up. However, her expression was frozen and his eyes seemed to ze over. From a person¡¯s point of view, she was already dead. But in a sense, she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Is this your favorite daughter?¡±

    He looked at the distorted Zither Lady and said, ¡°You really do love her.¡±

    The zither girl suddenly roared towards the sky, then twisted her four limbs and pounced towards An Zheng. As she moved forward, countless thin threads flew out from where her body had split apart, densely packed, like strands of hair. They flew towards An Zheng.

    The hair-like items were thick and dense. There were too many of them. As they filled the sky, one would feel suffocated just by looking at them. It was as if hair had filled his mouth, his throat, and even his nose.

    An Zheng pushed his left hand forward, and a scarlet red sun appeared. Under the zing temperature, therge lump of hair near An Zheng quickly burnt. However, those hair seemed to be endless, pushing forward under the zing fire.

    Bang!

    Just as An Zheng covered his hair, the monkey called Zang Ling took action.

    Its techniques were not shy at all; they were just powerful attacks. The strength of the rod was simply too great. A simple ¡®big¡¯ was enough.

    An Zheng tilted his body, and the stick fell down, smashing a deep ditch into the ground. It was as if a canyon had appeared out of thin air. The opening stretched out for at least a few hundred meters, and the bottom could not be seen. There was also a sense of death within the pole wind. Wherever it hit, anything that had life would instantly disappear. Even the broken leaves on the ground had turned into a grayish ck color. A single gust of wind could turn them into dust.

    An Zheng¡¯s body teleported out, and appeared where the monkey was. And the monkey seemed to have felt An Zheng¡¯s thoughts, moving at the same time An Zheng moved. When An Zheng appeared in the ce where it was previously, it was already more than ten meters away. At the same time it moved, it smashed towards where An Zheng was standing.

    The rod missed, and a crater of over fifty meters in diameter was created on the ground.

    Amidst the crushed and shattered earth, An Zheng seemed to have disappeared.

    One man and one monkey, they were constantly moving through the destroyed forest. As for the zither girl, she was closely chasing after them, but she was unable to keep up with their speed. However, the Zither Girl and the monkey were connected to Ye Changkong in some way, so no matter where the monkey went, the zither girl would not lose her target.

    In just a few short seconds, An Zheng and Monkey had already teleported oveundred times.

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly stopped and closed his right eye.

    Seeing An Zheng suddenly stop, Ye Changkong became nervous, and immediately retreated a hundred meters back, the flesh on his face all tensed up.

    ¡°So this is my limit. 40 seconds.¡±

    An Zheng started it again. It was as if he and Monkey were caught up in an endless chase. That speed was not something an ordinary person could keep up with, and everything Ye Changkong saw was because of that close connection. He could even see what the monkey saw.

    Ye Changkong was very nervous, even though he felt that he would definitely not lose this time, he felt the same.

    Then, he felt something was strange, but he could not tell what it was.

    An Zheng suddenly stopped and said, ¡°So this is my limit, 40 seconds.¡±

    What was going on?

    Ye Changkong was stunned, he felt as if he had be an idiot. This sentence seemed very familiar, but he could not recall why it was so familiar. After a few dozen seconds, Ye Changkong¡¯s expression changed, because he suddenly understood. An Zheng... Can control time.

    An Zheng returned to the starting point for the third time. The blue light dots in his left eye started to spin very quickly, forming a perfect circle. The moment An Zheng stopped, a pentagram appeared within the blue circle.

    With a ¡°weng¡±, something seemed to have happened, but at the same time, it was as if nothing had happened.

    In the next second, An Zheng suddenly teleported, and the monkey seemed to be able to sense that An Zheng was thinking of something, and was actually able to reach his teleportation speed. Furthermore, at the same time he teleported, he also smashed his rod towards the ce where An Zheng was previously at, and that ce was where the monkey was previously at.

    Ye Changkong stood there, his facepletely pale.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The monkey maduge crater with a diameter of at least a few dozen meters, and dirt flew everywhere.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, Monkey¡¯s body stopped in mid-air in a daze as he maintained the posture of smashing down with his rod. As for An Zheng, for some reason, he suddenly appeared behind the monkey and grabbed the monkey by the neck, while his fingers had already pierced into the monkey¡¯s flesh.

    [Samsara!]

    An Zheng finally understood why good old man¡¯s Eye of Darkness could cause reincarnation when it reached its peak.

    The so-called ¡®reincarnation¡¯ was a control over time. An Zheng¡¯s current limit was 40 seconds, returning to the 40 seconds before. But it also depended on the opponent¡¯s strength. Monkey¡¯s strength was also at the Higher Completion Stage, which was An Zheng¡¯s limit. With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he could only use it once every month, and it would require thirty days of a cycle to use it twice.

    But this time, it was enough.

    With a kacha sound, An Zheng broke the monkey¡¯s neck. The monkey let out an extremely sad and shrill howl. Its eyes were filled with despair and fear.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die?¡±

    An Zheng threw the monkey into the sky, then raised his right hand and clenched it.

    A deep purple hand appeared in the air. It was sinister and bizarre, as if there was no skin but only bones. Ayer of purple mes wrapped around the hand. The big hand grabbed the monkey tightly.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The monkey was crushed into ashes.

    An Zheng turned to look at Ye Changkong, and under Ye Changkong¡¯s attentive gaze, he appeared behind the zither woman¡¯s back in the next second, and pierced through her chest with his sword.

    ¡°You wicked person, kill!¡±

    An Zheng shed his sword downwards, forcefully slicing Qin Nu into two.

    As his longsword touched the ground, the zither girl¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground, sttering blood everywhere. An Zheng looked at the ball of hair-like threads in the zither girl¡¯s body, and killing intent surfaced in his eyes once again.

    He stood up straight and raised his chin to look at Ye Changkong, ¡°In front of people like you, I am invincible forever.¡±

 Chapter 597 - Everyone is

    <h4>Chapter 597 ¨C Everyone is</h4>

    An Zheng grabbed Ye Changkong¡¯s neck with one hand and rushed forward, heavily smashing Ye Changkong¡¯s back into arge tree with only half of its trunk remaining. He reached back with his hand, and the iron rod that he took out from Luo Hongshui¡¯s body was grabbed by him.

    An Zheng poked the iron rod into Ye Changkong¡¯s chest, and witu sound, he stuffed both the iron rod and fist into his chest.

    The steel pole could feel the blood ck as it opened, and it immediately reced the bones in Ye Changkong¡¯s body. Those opened steel rods were like spiders that stretched out Ye Changkong¡¯s four limbs, piercing through his flesh and making him look especially bloody.

    Ye Changkong cried out, his face twisted in pain.

    An Zheng took a step back, hooked his leg oveock, and then sat down and looked at Ye Changkong.

    He took out a bottle of wine from his spatial artifact, raised his head and took a sip, then asked: ¡°Where is Bai Tong¡¯s body?¡±

    Ye Changkong¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Because of the pain, his entire face looked weird, and the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. Before, he had used this method to control others and other demon beasts, but now, it was back to him.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Even now, you still want to take back that lowly demon beast¡¯s body, and not kill me as soon as possible for revenge. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and the pain almost made him beg.

    An Zheng drank another mouthful of wine, and he seemed to have calmed down a lot. ¡°Kill you as soon as possible? You are thinking too simply ¡­ I¡¯m not that kind. ¡±

    Ye Changkong said: ¡°Then why should I tell you where the beast¡¯s body is?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can choose not to tell me.¡±

    Once again, he waved his hand towards the zither girl, causing the densely packed hair-like threads to fly over. Those threads floated in front of Ye Changkong like countless tiny snakes, as if they were going to enter his body through his mouth at any moment.

    An Zheng slowly said: ¡°When I was in the Great Western Ming Fa Si, I was not a qualified interrogator. Many of my men are better at this sort of thing than I am. For me, there was only one purpose in the interrogation, and that was to get an answer. So I¡¯m more direct, and I¡¯m used to going too far, to thest step, which is letting the person being interrogated say it himself. ¡±

    ¡°Say it yourself?¡±

    Ye Changkong endured the pain and said: ¡°You¡¯re already about to kill me, what right do I have to make you feel good?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, and only nced at Ye Changkong. A stream of ck silk started to move forward, Ye Changkong turned his head back and forth in an attempt to dodge it, but that was impossible. Ye Changkong¡¯s nose had been blocked, so he could only open his mouth to breathe. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, that ball of silk came out from his mouth, and quickly covered his entire mouth.

    ¡°Do you know why the Ming Fa Si has so many torture methods to force a confession?¡±

    An Zheng sat there, drinking while speaking in a calm tone: ¡°In fact, the very first time, the people from Ming Fa Si thought of a method to force a confession, was nothing more than beating someone up. However, there were many fierce people who knew that they would definitely die, and even if they forcefully endured, they would not confess. So then I gave an order... All those who go out to handle a case, if you find out how those viins forced themselves to confess, you must write it down and use it on themselves. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the method Ming Fa Si uses to force himself to confess is not fixed.

    An Zheng stood up and walked in front of Ye Changkong. He looked him in the eye and said: ¡°When I count to three, those threads will burrow into your lungs. You¡¯ll lose your strength before you die, but you can still do it with a nod. When I want to say it, I nod my head. I don¡¯t want to ask again ¡­ Two things. First, where is Bai Tong¡¯s body. Second, who else does my enemy have? ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng walked back to the boulder and sat down once again.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    Ye Changkong began to strongly nod his head, his entire face turning green and purple.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and all the threads flew out from Ye Changkong¡¯s mouth and nose, carrying blood with them.

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°When I first entered the Ming Fa Si, I brought my master to tell me, to be a good person, one must have the awareness of being a good person, and cannot use the methods of an evil person to do things. But I¡¯ve never felt that this saying was right. Using your own methods to deal with yourselves is much more effective than using ours. And I never thought it would be too much for people like you to use torture to force a confession. ¡±

    Ye Changkong panted violently, his entire body felt as though it had been hollowed out.

    ¡°In ¡­¡± Over there, about three or four miles away. ¡±

    Ye Changkong looked to the left, his face as white as paper. ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re a fucking monster. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Mn, if that¡¯s what everyone who has done evil thinks, then it¡¯s good. Other than you, Xun Zhiwen, Sect Master of the Great Development Sect, who else is there in the Great Xixi. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the Sect Master of the Little Training Sect, Gao Bingchen. He is from the Gu Lianshan Wei family. I don¡¯t know who exactly they are. I only know these few, because that day, everyone attacked with their faces covered, I also deduced this from the cultivation method. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You want me to help you kill a few of your enemies?¡±

    Ye Changkong hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No ¡­ I just want you to kill me as soon as possible. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I won¡¯t kill you as soon as possible, I will bring you to the Little Training Sect and let you identify me in front of Gao Bingchen. Then, I will take you to the Gu Lianshan Wei family and tell them everything that you have said in front of everyone in the Wei family. ¡±

    Ye Changkong gasped for breath and said: ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you, I¡¯m begging you, hurry up and kill me.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked in the direction that Ye Changkong had indicated. A short three to four kilometers was nothing to him. After searching for a while, he immediately found Bai Tong¡¯s body that was abandoned in the deep ravine by the side of the road. An Zheng withdrew his body and then returned to the forest that had already been razed to the ground.

    Ye Changkong was on the verge of death, bleeding to the point where he was about to die. An Zheng took ouellet from his spatial artifact and stuffed it into Ye Changkong¡¯s mouth, ¡°This is a pellet at the peak of the Golden-Rank, it wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say it¡¯s priceless. If I feed it to you, you won¡¯t die. I will torture you every day, as you torture others. Slowly think, when you are about to die, I will give you a pill like this to extend your life. When I confirm that Gao Bingchen and the Wei family are indeed involved, I will kill you. ¡±

    ¡°I was wrong!¡±

    Ye Changkong said in a trembling voice: ¡°Gao Bingchen did not participate, but the Wei family did. I can only recognize the writing technique of the Wei family. The Fresh Breeze City Mistress Xun Zhiwen was actually a member of the Wei Family as well. The current Patriarch of the Wei Family, Wei Lao, was Xun Zhiwen¡¯s uncle. All of Xun Zhiwen¡¯s cultivation techniques were personally taught to him by Wei Bufan. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Ye Changkong nodded continuously and quickly, ¡°Thank you, thank you ¡­ Please kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand on Ye Changkong¡¯s stomach, and the Jindan immediately squeezed out from Ye Changkong¡¯s body. It was simply impossible for his to save Ye Changkong, and he did not even take off the chamois that was wrapped around his body.

    ¡°You ¡­ Deceiving me?! ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    An Zheng sneered: ¡°I am familiar with you evil people, if every single one of you whoe into contact with an evil person is an ordinary person or a good person, your methods would be aimed at them. Then my world is different from yours. In my previous life, I have interacted with people like you. I am familiar with the methods of everyone I interacted with. I¡¯ve learned it all. Remember, it¡¯s all for you. ¡±

    He wiped the pill clean, then turned around.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me!¡±

    ¡°You will die yourself. You will bleed to death and at most, only a few more minutes. These few minutes are probably the longest period of your life. Take this opportunity to think about how you should repent after going to hell, or else the evil spirits will be waiting for you. ¡±

    ¡°Fang Zheng! You will diorrible death! ¡±

    ¡°No, I will live a very long time, because I have already died once.¡±

    An Zheng left the forest and used the key that the Oldman Huo gave him for the first time. The key was for saving his life, but he did not hesitate to use it. Oldman Huo said he could only use this key once when An Zheng needed it the most, but from An Zheng¡¯s point of view, he could only use it now when he needed it the most.

    Inversion

    Floating in the sky wauge fortress. It was a huge fortress that could hold an entire country. However, whenpared to the outside world, perhaps it was a cloud, perhaps it was a speck of dust, or perhaps it was a leaf. As it constantly shifted, it would never be discovered. Moreover, the reverse boat had the ability to travel through space. After perfecting it in the future, it could even exist in chaotic space.

    An Zheng brought out Bai Tong and the other two, and looked at Qu Liuxi with a solemn expression: ¡°Can you still save them?¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at Bai Tong¡¯s corpse and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to confirm, I¡¯ll do my best. Its Demonic Beast Cores is not damaged, this is the only good news.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pushed her hands out, and Bai Tong¡¯s body floated up into the air. She held Bai Tong¡¯s body in the air with one hand and summoned the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace with the other. Five pills flew out and revolved around Bai Tong¡¯s corpse. As the temperature of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace increased, the pellets started to melt and pour into Bai Tong¡¯s body.

    Qu Liuxi looked at Luo Hongshui and said, ¡°The two of them are still alright, I¡¯ll save themter, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. But this person has been dead for a long time, and it might be a little troublesome, so I¡¯ll just do my best. ¡±

    Just at this moment, good old man jumped out from the side, squatted at the side, and spat out a ball shrouded in purple light. That thing was extremely bright and purple in color, and there were many star point flickering densely inside it.

    ¡°good old man, what are you doing?!¡±

    An Zheng asked anxiously.

    good old man mewled once, and then, that purple crystal core immediately flew above the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. A beam of silver light, which looked like a milky way, scattered down from the crystal core and also entered Bai Tong¡¯s body.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°good old man is using the power of the Demonic Beast Cores it had absorbed before to treat him, good old man¡¯s physique contains the strength of various types of monsters, with good old man¡¯s help, saving him won¡¯t broblem.¡±

    All sorts of medicinal herbs flew out from Qu Liuxi¡¯s body. The scene was iparably spectacr and dazzling, and like before, those medicinal herbs fell into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, which then turned into strands of medicinal energy and entered Bai Tong¡¯s body.

    A few minutester, a series of violent coughing sounds came out. Bai Tong suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°You are not allowed to touch them!¡±

    He seemed to be extremely angry, but when he saw An Zheng, his expression softened and actually started crying loudly, ¡°I ¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to protect the sideburns. I went to chase after him, but I couldn¡¯t beat that monkey ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng hugged Bai Tong, ¡°Nothing happened, everyone is here.¡±

 Chapter 598 - To Go Up

    <h4>Chapter 598 ¨C To Go Up</h4>

    The people did not know what was going on. In order to not cause them to panic, they announced that due to the war between Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom, no one was allowed to leave the border. However, the soldiers did not hide anything, they told every soldier what had happened, and every soldier was allowed another family visit leave every year. They did not stop the soldiers from telling their families that State of Yan had actually been quarantined.

    The soldiers were on leave in batches, so the news would spread all over the country.

    Although there might still be people who felt fear, when they found out that State of Yan was actually safe and sound outside the world for a year, this fear would gradually diminish.

    When An Zheng returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, the sect relocated out of the Fanggu. The purpose of this was to ensure that the Heavenly Awakening Sect would not interfere with the political affairs of the State of Yan. An Zheng never thought that he was the leader of the State of Yan, the one who should be making the decisions was the Xiao Qi Dao.

    The ce Heavenly Awakening Sect chose was at the foot of the Great Mi Mountain, with a beautiful scenery. It was less than one hundred Li away from arge city called Yuan De, and three hundred Li away from the Fanggu. This way, if anything were to happen to the Fanggu, An Zheng could dispatch any of the experts from Yuan De City and the garrison troops there.

    However, there could not be any problems within the State of Yan, as the Heavenly Awakening Sect had already eliminated all those who dared to oppose it.

    Furthermore, the Great Mi Mountain wasn¡¯t too far away from the Mount Cang Man, it was actually a branch of the Mount Cang Man. From here, one hundred fifty kilometers to the northeast was the Fanggu, and five hundred miles to the southwest were the Mount Cang Man.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was ake called the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will Lake¡¯. It was several hundred acres wide and surrounded by weeping willows and grasnds. The scenery was especially beautiful. There were many viges by the Divine Will Lake, so An Zheng ordered the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect not to disturb the vigers. Those people that were brought back to the Heavenly Awakening Sect by An Zheng were arranged to be thew enforcement departments of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. They were responsible for the maintenance of thew everyday.

    There was akeside trestle about fifty meters long. There had once been many fishing boats docked nearby. However, after the years of war that had urred in the State of Yan and when most of the fishermen had joined the army, there were not many people left.

    On the bridge, An Zheng stood behind Qu Liuxi, staring at his beautiful back, in a daze.

    Qu Liuxi sat on the dock, rolling up her pants. Her smooth legs and beautiful feet paddled back and forth in the water. Little Fishy, who was unafraid of humans, was still swimming around her feet. It seemed like she had a rare moment of leisure.

    ¡°How many days before leaving?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked while kicking on the water.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Our closest goal is only revenge, so we are not in a hurry to leave. Stay with you for a few days and help the new arrivals familiarize themselves with the environment. Besides, I have another idea... Although the State of Yan was sealed up and it was safe, it couldn¡¯t bepletely sealed away like this. This way, it would break away from the world. Although the people of the outside world cannot hurt the people of State of Yan, we cannot truly understand the people of the outside world either. ¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect will open a branch.¡±

    An Zheng then exined his n, ¡°In the Da Xi Empire, we have set up information gathering points in various small nations, and used the leaf that we created to transmit information. We will know everything that happens in various countries if that happens. The main thing is that there is a branch of the Heavenly Awakening Sect in Da Xi city. Da Xi is too big, it will not be easy for us to find out my identity. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head: ¡°When we go back, Oldman Huo and I will study it. Previously, the keys forged by Oldman Huo could teleporerson back to the ship, but they could only be used once, so the limitations are too great. This is mainly because the person is moving, so it is difficult to locate. If there is a branch that can build a secret transportation formation that only you know about, it would be rtively easier to transfer people to a fixed location. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it: ¡°You are right, we can try it outter, but we are not in a rush, establishing a sect is not something that can be done in a short period of time.¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned to look at An Zheng. Under the golden light of the setting sun, that face was so perfect that it did not have any ws.

    ¡°The Bai Tong you brought back is still in the recovery phase. It will take at least a year for him topletely recover. I can see that he¡¯s a very kind child. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Yes, although it is a demon beast, but it is kind-hearted in the bones, more kind-hearted than the majority of the people.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°I know your heart is kind, and you can¡¯t bear to see good people suffer, so I brought it back. But... What happened to Lan Xi and Hong Luan? ¡°It seems like I¡¯m very reliant on you. Although I won¡¯t intentionally entangle you, I will always peek from far away.¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to exin to you ¡­ ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you yet.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed, her squinty eyes looked extremely cute, as charming as crescent moons: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin, because I understand you. ¡°If I could ept others so casually, Xiao Yezi wouldn¡¯t have to ¡­¡±

    She stopped halfway through her sentence, came tealization, and shook her head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always felt that the love between a man and a woman belongs to only a man and a woman, and cannot be interrupted. If it was possible, it could only mean that neither side cared about the other. But every time I see Xiao Yezi, I feel a sense of guilt ¡­ ¡°Am I a bit too tyrannical? There are many women who would favor an outstanding man by his side.¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°Then you are good to me, as long as you are good to me, who in this world canpare to you?¡±

    Qu Liuxi raised her hand and crooked her pinky. An Zheng then bent down and squatted down: ¡°What?¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly pecked An Zheng on the face. It was so clumsy that it caused people¡¯s heart to ache for him. It was obvious that the two of them were already husband and wife, but Qu Liuxi still did not dare to be more impudent, even if she wanted to.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Isn¡¯eward like this a little too perfunctory?¡±

    Under the setting sun, Qu Liuxi slowly closed her eyes and slowly opened her cherry lips. An Zheng sat down and somewhat barbarically and tyrannically carried Qu Liuxi over, then lowered her head and gave a burst of unreasonable and wild kisses. After the long kiss, the two cultivators began to breathe heavily, as if their breaths were running out.

    However, it was not.

    The sun was half up on the other side of the mountain, and there was no one around. An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi, and then whispered something in her ear. Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, as if she was frightened. She looked at An Zheng with such a bold expression.

    An Zheng was so frightened that he stood up and ran a few steps forward. When he turned around, he realised that An Zheng was standing there and did not move, and only then did he realise that An Zheng was just scaring her. Sheughed and walked back without a care in the world.

    The two of them stood silently by thekeside, feeling that the entire world belonged to them. As long as they opened their arms, everything would be fine. Speaking of which, ever since he helped the Xiao Qi Dao to ascend the throne, he and Qu Liuxi had been spending quite a bit of time and effort together. That was why he felt it waarticrly beautiful thing to stand there quietly with his hands held together, shoulder-to-shoulder.

    The two chatted for a long time, starting from the first time they met, and they chatted with extreme interest. Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t help but blush when she thought of the first time she saw An Zheng. Perhaps it was due to fate that they were destined to meet, otherwise why would they meet?

    When they had reached the depths of the conversation, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but hug Qu Liuxi and kiss him warmly, making Qu Liuxi¡¯s clumsy response. Then, when An Zheng whispered something into Qu Liuxi¡¯s ears, Qu Liuxi was so frightened that she curled up into a ball and couldn¡¯t even get her head back.

    ¡°This... Here? Not so good? ¡°What if someone sees it?¡±

    Of course, An Zheng was only teasing her, he also knew that this was unfair to a girl. She was worried that others would see this, but he couldn¡¯t embarrass her due to a moment of impulse. Thus, he carried Qu Liuxi and rushed towards the Heavenly Awakening Sect like lightning.

    Qu Liuxi was shocked: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Go back and do some serious work.¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°But how could the disciples in the sect see you carrying me back like this? You¡¯re the sect master of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who cares if that Sect Master doesn¡¯t exist, it¡¯s more important to take advantage of my wife.¡±

    As if he wahief, An Zheng carried Qu Liuxi through the courtyards inside and outside of Heavenly Awakening Sect, avoiding the disciples who were passing by. In one breath, he rushed into An Zheng¡¯s room like a thief. Not to mention Qu Liuxi, even An Zheng¡¯s heart was thumping incessantly, as if he had done some kind of huge mischief in fear of being seen by others.

    But it was so exciting.

    It was already dark outside, but An Zheng refused to extinguish the light inside the house. Qu Liuxi begged for a long time, but An Zheng refused, as if his heart of stone. He had only pulled the curtain, but had then turned the light on to its brightest. Qu Liuxi pulled up the nket to cover her beautiful body, and then, pulled the nket away from her, by An Zheng.

    An Zheng opened his hands likogue, ¡°Heh heh ¡­ No one will save you today even if you scream your throat out. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi anxiously grabbed onto a corner of the nket, but still shouted in a low voice with a serious expression: ¡°Throat, throat, throat...¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, thenughed until he was up to his knees and fell down on the bedside as he said: ¡°I can¡¯t do this to you, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere?¡±

    No matter how high her cultivation or how talented she was in medical skills, in the end, she was still just a little girl who deeply loved this man in front of her. After lying on the bed for a while, when Qu Liuxi saw that she actually stopped, she snorted and sat up again. Leaning on the bed, she stretched out her legs from underneath the nket and gently rubbed her scallion like toes on An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Use your shoulder to help me massage the bottom of my foot.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°No way, it would be so dramatic for me to do this.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly lifted the nket that she had snatched back with great difficulty, grabbed An Zheng¡¯s clothes and pulled his robust and tall body onto the bed. She quickly stripped off all of An Zheng¡¯s clothes, then patted his butt with a ¡°pa¡± sound, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, this olddy needs to go up. Lie properly for me!¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°... Lightly... Would it be better if it was light? ¡±

    If a girl took the initiative, it would be quite scary.

    But reuniting like this would only take a short time, as An Zheng still had many things to do. State of Yan hiding was actually not a good thing, so he needed An Zheng to continue exploring outside. He still had unforgettable enemies to take revenge for, and many unsolved mysteries to unravel.

    On the morning of the second day, An Zheng gave Qu Liuxi a light kiss on the forehead before leaving the ship.

    When An Zheng opened the door and walked out, he opened his eyes and his tears quietly fell.

    She didn¡¯t want to part with it, she just didn¡¯t want to.

 Chapter 599 - Meeting her

    <h4>Chapter 599 ¨C Meeting her</h4>

    Everyone has their own friends, both the bad and the good. When An Zheng was questioning Ye Changkong, he mentioned out two names. One of them was the Sect Master of the Minor Training Sect, Gao Bingchen, and the other was the Gu Lianshan Wei family. An Zheng needed to confirm with these two people once more.

    And the next target that he did not need to determine for himself was none other than the Sect Master of the Great Development Sect, Ouyang Buke.

    Dazhou City was in the Great Xi¡¯an City. Although it wasn¡¯t a big city, there were at least tens of thousands of citizens in the city. In Ning An Prefecture, there were two sects that hung in the sky like the sun and the moon, which made ordinary citizens admire them. One was the Green Mountain Sect, and the other was the Great Development Sect.

    The Green City Sect was a orthodox Daoist sect witistory of nearly a thousand years. An Zheng knew that there was at least one senior sect master who had retired from the Qing Cheng Sect, and was at least at the Lower Celestial Stage level of cultivation. It was unclear if he was still alive, but if he was, his cultivation could not be considered to be at the Great Circle of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Actually, people, especially men, always have great ambitions in their heart, just like ordinary people. No one had believed from the start that they were destined to be ordinary people. When they were young, everyone had their own dreams and they all believed that they would be able to achieve it.

    Some people believed that they would definitely bero in the future. Some people believed that they would definitely be able to be an emperor. Some people believed that they would definitely have a lot of money. Of course, there were very few people who seeded in such thinking.

    It was the same for cultivators. When they first entered the martial arts world, their thoughts were different from when they were older.

    At the beginning, he was swift and decisive, believing that he could be respected despite the size of the world. But when his cultivation reached the level of the old sect master, what he sought after after after at the perfection of Lower Celestial Stage was not greed for worldly rights. When he was young, the position of sect head was his. No one was allowed to snatch it from him. When he became old and his cultivation was only a step away from the Greater Heaven stage, how could he not be tempted?

    ording to the rumors, anyone who reached the Greater Heaven stage would be able to transcend life and death, and this was only a legend. Everyone knew that there were only two great heaven realm masters in this world, one was the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo of the Great Xi and the other was the Buddha of the Buddhist Sect.

    It was said that the previous generation¡¯s Sect Master, who was also Ouyang Buke¡¯s father, was also a member of the Green City Sect, and was also an importantpetitor for the sect master¡¯s position back then. However, in the end, he was still no match for his senior brother Li Guan He.

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s father, Ouyang Da Ning, left the Green City Sect in a fit of rage and endured the 33 punishments required to leave the sect. He arrived in Peace City riddled with injuries and relied on an iplete Qi to create the Qi Great Development Sect.

    The current Sect Master, Ouyang Buke, was the second son of Ouyang Da Ning. His eldest son was killed in a martial artspetition. Ouyang Danning chased all the enemies for three thousand miles before finally returning.

    In terms of talent, Ouyang Buke was far inferior to his elder brother Ouyang Xian, but there was no other way, since he couldn¡¯t pass the position of sect master over to outsiders. However, although Ouyang Buke was not as talented as his brother, but in terms of other things, he was far stronger than his brother.

    That was the drilling camp.

    The first time Ouyang Buke entered the capital thirty years ago, he relied on various means to be a guest of the big families. In the end, he seeded in getting close to Prince Chen Zhongqi and became one of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s most capable subordinates outside the capital.

    When An Zheng arrived at Peace City, it was already dusk. He stood a few hundred meters outside the city and looked into the distance. This was extremely rare for Da Xi. With how ipetent the garrison was, if they were to be found out, it would definitely not be as simple as quitting their duties. Chen Wunuo had always been extremely critical and strict in his control of the army. Therefore, even after Da Xi Empire was established for so many years, the army¡¯sbat power was still maintained.

    An Zheng was not in a hurry to enter the city. He sat down and rested aea shop by the side of the road. He asked for a pot of tea and then chatted with the tea shop owner, ¡°Boss, this is my first time in Peace City. Why are there no guards on the city walls?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    The owner of the tea shop put down what he was doing and sat opposite of An Zheng, ¡°We of Peace City are known for being defenseless. Not only was there no garrison on the city wall, but the officials in the government office only went to the yamen every other day. Know why not? Because there is a chivalrous person in Ning An City, the Sect Leader of our Vast Expanse School, Ouyang Buke. Lord Sect Head said, no one is allowed to disturb or vite the citizens of Peace City. No matter who it is, as long as they don¡¯t get along with the citizens, he will stand up for them. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the security in our Peace City is the best in the distance.¡±

    The owner of the teahouse gavhumbs up. ¡°When ites to our Sect Master Ouyang, he¡¯s one of the best, the best in the world.¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Seeing that you have a nice face, I¡¯ll say something that I shouldn¡¯t have said. Please don¡¯t spread it. It is said that our Lord Sect Master is close friends with thete Lord Fang Zheng, and I heard that when our Lord Sect Master died, our Lord Sect Master was wearing mourning clothes. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. He had really never met Ouyang Buke before. Da Xi was just too big. Even if he was the head of the Ming Fa Si and travelled far and wide to investigate the investigation cases, it did not mean that everyone was familiar with him.

    Ouyang Buke was clearly his enemy, why did he pretend to be his close friend? Would this not make enemies in the imperial court?

    The owner of the tea shop was alsalker and continued, ¡°Our sect master has a title. It was given to him by the people. As long as the people are in trouble ande to his house, he will definitely do whatever he wants. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°In that case, you really are a good person.¡±

    The tea shop owner said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Go to the city and take a look. There is a good public pavilion in the city which was built by those rich families who voluntarily raised their own arrears to build it. It was to thank Sect Head Ouyang for the care he gave to themoners over the years. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, but in his heart, he was somewhat suspicious.

    Built by a rich family?

    He said goodbye to the owner of the tea stand and asked where the best inn in the city was. The biggest inn in the city was called River Gazing Tower. It was built in the south of the city and was taller than the city walls. The upper floors could see the river to the south of the city, which was why it was named.

    It was a brick building with a solid foundation, so it was more than a dozen stories tall. Sucuge building, if one were to say that it wasn¡¯t built by a certain family or a certain tradingpany, no one would believe it. With just the inn alone, no matter how expensive it was, it was impossible to earn too much money. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who could afford to stay here.

    The moment An Zheng entered the door, he discovered that the decorations here were extremely luxurious, and the moment he entered, it was weed by a youngdy who looked like one. These girls were all sharp eyed people, of course he could tell a person¡¯s identity, whether they were rich or not.

    The moment An Zheng entered, the receptionist girl led An Zheng to the backyard, where there was a separate counter to receive distinguished guests. As usual, when An Zheng asked how much the entire top floor of River Gazing Tower cost, the girl in charge of receiving the guests was immediately stunned.

    ¡°Young master, you may not know this. The top floor of our River Gazing Pavilion is called the Heavenly Imperial Pavilion and it is not for money, but for spirit stones. ¡±

    Even the lowest grade of jade spirit stones was worth arge amount of silver. The youngdy saw that An Zheng did not react, and added, ¡°I need a White grade spirit stone to stay for one night.¡±

    An Zheng took ouiece of red spirit stone and ced it on the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here first, if there¡¯s not enough, just tell me.¡±

    The young girl hurriedly got up, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, pleasee in.¡±

    In fact, when it came to those great ns or sects, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to take out a White grade spirit stone to stay for the night. However, the first person to leave the city was unwilling to be so mboyant. If they were from a big n, they would naturally live in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion or the Grand Development Sect, and if they were from a big n, they would rather live in the Green City Sect. Secondly, it was indeed extravagant to take out a spirit stone that could change one¡¯s constitution for the night.

    This Heavenly Imperial Pavilion¡¯s decorating style waspletely different from the one that An Zheng lived in, the West Level Inn, in Fresh Breeze City. Shang Pin¡¯s unique style of living was ancient, while the walls and floor here were all decorated with marble. On the top of the wall hung arge and magnificent crystal chandelier. Everything had a Western charm to it.

    The carpet was extremely soft, and it felt veryfortable to walk on it.

    The moment they entered, two Western Region women who wore long gowns, but with short gowns that revealed their slender waists, came to him. One of them took off the long gowns on the outside for An Zheng, while the other helped An Zheng put on morefortable shoes.

    The two girls from the Western Regions looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. They were both more than 1.7 meters tall, had blonde hair and blue eyes, and their skin was as white as the first snow. Walking further in, he found four maids, a steward, and a male servant standing by his side.

    The moment An Zheng entered, everyone neatly bowed.

    At the center of the living room was a chair covered with a white tiger skin. On the other side of the window, there was an extended balcony. On the balcony, there were all sorts of flowers and nts. There was even a deck chair.

    ¡°All of you can leave. I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep for a while.¡±

    An Zheng said as they nodded their heads and left. Only the two Western Region women stayed behind, and quickly arranged the beds for An Zheng. The two of them were of the same height and were both of the same sexy figure.

    After tidying up the bed, An Zheng took out two silver bills from his sleeves and handed them over, thenid on the bed and looked out the window.

    Unexpectedly, three women from the Western Regions came in a momentter. They wore even more dazzling and charming clothes, and stood not far away flirtatiously. One of them was ying a harp, one was ying a flute, and the other was ying an unknown musical instrument. Following the sound of the music, the two Western Region girls began to dance in a graceful manner. Their movements were like a snake swimming in water.

    Not long after, the two girls started to undress, and as they did, the number of clothes on their bodies decreased. An Zheng was startled for a moment, thinking why did every inn have such a drama?

    An Zheng thought in his heart: Just jump, I¡¯ll just sleep. But he found that he was thinking too simply. He didn¡¯t expect that the five girls would all climb onto the bed at the same time. All of them had charming eyes like silk.

    Therefore, An Zheng once again chose to flee in disappointment: ¡°You guys sleep, you guys sleep. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you guys, with so many people stealing my bed, and you even bare-chested, you want to fight? ¡±

    An Zheng said as he fled, thinking that it would be best to find a cheaper inn to stay in next time.

    As if he wahief, An Zheng escaped from his suite and stood in the corridor, gazing at the scenery outside through the window. The few Western Region girls in the room were indeed enticing, but An Zheng only thought of Qu Liuxi at this moment. Standing there and looking at the passing people, he suddenly realized that there was a medicine store across the street.

    An Zheng smiled in his heart, and thought of the scene when he first met Qu Liuxi. At that time, Qu Liuxi was still pretending to be a little boy, purposely wearing dirty clothes. Although the Mad Qu looked like a madman, she was very good to Qu Liuxi. Outside the cultivation sect of the Fantasy City, the memories of the Mad Qu begging others for Qu Liuxi to cultivate were still vivid in her mind.

    It had been several years, but the events that had urred in his mind were still the same as yesterday.

    Just then, An Zheng suddenly saw a group of people passing by through the window. At least thirty Knights escorted a carriage as it passed, the carriage did not look very special, but An Zheng recognized the youngdy who was leaning against the window and looking outside.

    Da Da Ye.

 Chapter 600 - Deceived Tap-Tap Field

    <h4>Chapter 600 ¨C Deceived Tap-Tap Field</h4>

    It was extremely strange for Da Da Niang to appear in the Da Xi region. Her identity was unique and she was the Pce Mistress of Tsukiko. Tsukiko had always been a woman king, so Da Da Da Ye would definitely be the Queen of Tsukiko in the future.

    With the Tsukiko and Da Xi in sucostile situation, why would the Pce Master of the Tsukiko Da Da Ye appear here? If you havee for themon friendship between the two countries, then naturally, you have to go straight for the Jinling.

    An Zheng stood at the window and watched the convoy pass by, his heart filled with doubts. He turned around and looked at the five girls who were lying naked on the bed with confused expressions. Then he walked down the stairs with big steps without the slightest hesitation. After An Zheng left, the five girls gathered together and chirped like a bunch of little sparrows, as if they were extremely curious about someone like An Zheng.

    There weren¡¯t many men in this world that could resist a girl¡¯s allure, especially the five from the Western Regions.

    An Zheng quickly went downstairs. He did not get too close to the Da Da Ye convoy, but instead, dropped far behind them. For An Zheng, there was no need to observe anything up close. Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and floated beside the Ta Da Ye¡¯s horse carriage. The young girl¡¯s beautiful face was within An Zheng¡¯s reach.

    An Zheng noticed that the one leading the carriages wasn¡¯t the Tsukiko¡¯s warriors, but the Da Xi cavalry. However, there weren¡¯t many of them, only about ten riders. However, judging from the clothing of the cavalry, they were not the border army of the Great Xixi.

    Filled with suspicion, An Zheng continued to follow behind the convoy.

    After about half an hour, the caravan arrived ay station in Peace City.

    Da Da Ye was no longer as casual as he was at home. Instead, he was wearing a very dignified imperial robe. He seemed especially solemn. After getting off the carriage, the warriors from Tsukiko began to set up their guards and check both inside and outside of the inn.

    An Zheng sat down in a teahouse opposite the ry station and ordered a pot of tea.

    An Zheng felt that he hade to the wrong ce. That innocent girl hade to Da Xi by himself. Even if he brought a strategist and a warrior with his, those people didn¡¯t understand Da Xi at all. After drinking two cups of tea, An Zheng leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes to meditate, but in reality, every movement at the inn was all under his observation.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes followed Dada Ye into the inn. After cleaning out the house, Dada Ye entered the house, followed by four young girls and a woman who looked to be around fifty years old. Da Da Ye was walking at the front. The people behind him followed closely. The way they walked was extremely graceful and dignified. Regardless of old or young, these women were all wearing long skirts that extended to the ground. They looked very graceful and had the air of royalty.

    However, the moment he entered the room, Da Da Ye acted like apletely different person. He first gave out a soft cry, then he lifted his leg and threw out the pair of extremely gorgeous boots.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    She was only wearing her undergarments. An Zheng had a kind of guilty feeling, but in order to know the reason for Da Da Ye¡¯s visit and what kind of environment she was currently in, he had no choice but to continue observing.

    Da Da Niangy on the bed for a while. Then, he suddenly sat up and reached into his undergarment. After a while, he pulled out a cloth band. The cloth belt seemed to be made of some unknown material and looked quite firm. An Zheng was stunned for a moment, then realized what it was.

    No wonder it looked so much bigger than when they met ¡­

    ¡°Your highness, after all, we are in Da Xi. It¡¯s better to be more solemn.¡±

    The older woman lowered her voice in persuasion.

    Da Da Ye picked up the cloth belt and shook it: ¡°Aunt, tell me, is this thing really lethargic? ¡°You¡¯re just saying ¡®Le Buleng¡¯?¡±

    The woman who was addressed as Aunt had an awkward expression. After hesitating for a while, she said: ¡°Of course I am, but this is also for the dignity of the Tsukiko Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°Pah pah!¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye threw the cloth belt to the side, ¡°This thing has to do with the dignity of the imperial family. To put it nicely, we are here to send a mission to the Da Xi. Could it be that the dignity of the royal family was being squeezed out? ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. I should have restrained you when you were outside, but you should have let me off when you were in the house. It hurts so much.¡±

    The rest of the young girls crawled beside her and continued to pinch her legs and feet.

    Hostages?

    An Zheng was slightly startled, and his mind was in a mess for a moment. Why did the Tsukiko send such a noble Pce Master to bostage in Da Xi? Could it be that Tsukiko and Da Xi had reached a certain agreement? But that¡¯s not right. If Tsukiko did this, he would definitely send troops to destroy Tsukiko.

    Moreover, there were many experts from both Golden Crown and Great Thunder Lake Temple. This matter could not be hidden.

    After a moment of silence, his aunt said, ¡°Your Highness, this matter cannot be med on Her Majesty. You also know that the demands of the Golden Crown are getting more and more outrageous. Thest time, the envoy of the Golden Crown even used you to threaten His Majesty. ¡°After considering it carefully, His Majesty decided to send you to Da Xi. No matter what, before Da Xi can get her hands on the immortal pce, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, he understood a little that the Golden Crown must have been constantly pressuring the Tsukiko. Regardless of whether it was for the sake of protection or topromise, the Queen had sent her own daughter to the Da Xi aostage.

    However, Da Da Ye had obviously been tricked. That was because she didn¡¯t walk on the way to the Jinling of the Great Western Sacred City.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes silently retreated from the room and saw an older woman sitting cross-legged outside the door. When the Sky Eye left, the olddy suddenly raised her head and looked. An Zheng fin in his left eye.

    The olddy was not in the convoy previously, and had obviously only arrivedter. She did not enter, but stood guard outside the Da Ye entrance, probably serving as one of the loyal guards of the Tsukiko¡¯s royal family. It was as if the old woman had discovered something. With just a nce, her Heaven¡¯s Eyes gave her the illusion that there was nothing to hide.

    Fortunately, the old woman only looked at him doubtfully before sitting back down at the door and resting her eyes.

    An Zheng noticed that the olddy had four bowls in front of her, inside each bowl was a bug. The first bowl was filled with scorpions, and the second bowl contained a worm that looked like an earthworm, but had carapace. The third bowl contained a moth and the fourth a centipede.

    An Zheng did not understand the techniques of the Western Regions Warlocks. He was worried that the old woman had truly discovered the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, so he quickly left. Heaven¡¯s Eyes left the small courtyard and flew to the front. The ten-odd Da Xi cavalrymen that had led the way earlier lived in the front yard. The leader looked to be a middle-aged man in his forties.

    ¡°Master, if this matter were to spread out, I¡¯m afraid that it would not be good for the Holy See to pursue this matter.¡±

    The cavalry leader asked in a low voice. Standing in front of him was a man in his fifties wearing silk clothing. He had a goatee and his skin was sallow yellow. An Zheng could tell from his clothes that he waerson with a fourth rank.

    ¡°This matter is not something that I can decide.¡±

    The fourth rank official said witroubled expression: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that this is a capital offense? Once the Saint King finds out, both of us will die without a burial ground. However, that person ¡­ It was the man who gave the order. If we obey his orders, the Saint King will know that he wants to kill us. If we do not obey his orders, we will die immediately. ¡±

    The cavalry leader also sighed, ¡°Why are our lives so bad? I wonder what happened to General Zuo ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    The fourth rank official almost covered the other party¡¯s mouth with his hand, ¡°Do you want to die? This ce isn¡¯t necessarily safe. If someone were to listen in, wouldn¡¯t you die too slowly? If you want to be as arrogant as you want, I don¡¯t want to die with you. Just shout after I¡¯m gone. ¡±

    The cavalry leader hurriedly nodded, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. Ai, what kind of evil did you do?¡±

    After the fourth rank official finished settling down Da Da Lang, he immediately took his leave, looking extremely nervous.

    It was obvious that the cavalry leader knew something, and upon closer inspection, that person was only at Sumeru Stage level, and was not difficult to deal with. After the fourth rank officer left, the cavalry leader also entered the house to rest, sitting in a daze.

    The Sky Eye floated into the room and stopped in front of the man¡¯s eyes. The man felt his vision suddenly blur. He raised his hand to rub his eyes and then suddenly froze.

    In An Zheng¡¯s left eye, three blue star point began to quickly spin.

    To An Zheng, it was not a strenuous task to control the cultivators of Sumeru Stage with his eye of the eye.

    The man sat stiffly on the chair, as if he had turned into a stone statue. Heaven¡¯s Eye drilled into his left eye and began to read the memories in his head. This person did not know much, and very quickly, everything that this person knew about Da Da Da Ye was read by An Zheng.

    Left Swordhall?

    was a little surprised. Left Swordhall was a Temple General of Da Xi and one of An Zheng¡¯s enemies. This person was someone that the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo trusted the most, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to guard the immortal pce. But why did the Left Swordhall want to destroy the rtionship between the Tsukiko and Da Xi?

    An Zheng kept searching in that person¡¯s mind. The cavalry leader sat there and started to tremble, his eyelids going up. A whileter, An Zheng found another secret ¡­ The order this person received was to intentionally bring Da Da Ye to Peace City. However, it was not to hand over to the city lord of Peace City, Li Zheng, but to the sect master of the Vast Expanse School, Ouyang Buke.

    The situation had be more and more strange, it was obvious that Ouyang Buke had a close rtionship with the Left Swordhall. After they tricked Dada Ye into Peace City, Ouyang Buke sent him away?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind calcted, and then, he gradually straightened out the situation ¡­ Left Swordhall didn¡¯t know why, but he had to capture Da Da Da Ye. However, in the Great Xi territory, the only chance he had was in Peace City, where Ouyang Buke was his aplice. If Da Da Ye was lost, the Holy See would definitely me him. At that time, the me would be ced on the City Lord of Ning An City, Li Zheng, who was just a scapegoat for death.

    No matter what, he had to save Dada Ye and the others first.

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief before opening his eyes.

    But the moment he opened his eyes, An Zheng saw that the old woman who should have been standing guard outside the tarmac door had actually already walked to the entrance of the teahouse, and was standing there, staring coldly at An Zheng.

 Chapter 601 - Must Go!

    <h4>Chapter 601 ¨C Must Go!</h4>

    The olddy who looked like she was at her final years stood at the entrance of the teahouse, and looked coldly at An Zheng.

    An Zheng, who had originally nned to leave, sat there and waited for the olddy to react. The people in the teahouse were still in their own circles, so they didn¡¯t notice that the two had already started fighting.

    The olddy wore a linen robe with all sorts of messy ornaments hanging from it. There were wolf teeth, amber, and even gold and silver products. She stood at the doorway for a while, then walked in and sat opposite of An Zheng.

    The waiter came up to them, looked at An Zheng, and asked hesitantly: ¡°Do the two of you know each other?¡±

    An Zheng slightly nodded: ¡°Go and busy yourself. Add another pot of tea here.¡±

    The old woman sat in front of An Zheng and carefully looked at him with her turbid eyes, as if she wanted to see An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t see that you had no intention to kill, I would have already attacked.¡±

    The old woman ced the bowl in her hand on the table. Inside the bowl was a scorpion, ck and shiny. The scorpion was facing An Zheng, its tail had already been rolled up, and the poisonous thorns at its tail were also heading towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    the old woman asked.

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this old man is being bold?¡±

    The old woman shook her head. ¡°Young man, are you the one who offended me first?¡±

    An Zheng did not speak, the old woman continued: ¡°Your Highness¡¯s precious body, look at your Highness¡¯s body, I will dig out your eyes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any distracting thoughts in your heart, I¡¯ll let you live. Remember, in the future, don¡¯t be so curious.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I can¡¯t give you eyes, there are thousands of things in the world, the rivers and mountains are flourishing like a dream, I still haven¡¯t seen enough.¡±

    The old woman said, ¡°But you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have, and it was you who saw it, not carelessly.¡±

    An Zhengughed: Old man, can you tell me how you intend to dig out my eyes?

    The old woman said seriously, ¡°Your eyes are a bit special. I don¡¯t understand it, but the power they contain makes me feel a little fearful.¡± Thus, I prepared to dig it out perfectly and bring it back to study it. I¡¯ll give you some Gold Sore Medicine to keep you alive. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, An Zheng disappeared. The moment An Zheng disappeared, the old woman had already reached out to where An Zheng was sitting before, and stopped right in front of his eyes. The olddy¡¯s movements was extremely fast, but he was still slower than An Zheng by a little. The old woman turned around. An Zheng was already outside the door.

    The old woman was stunned for a moment. Then, she stood up, carrying a bowl with her, and followed him out.

    The waiter came up witot of tea. When he saw the two of them leaving, he could not help but feel infuriated. ¡°Stop those two! They still haven¡¯t paid for the tea!¡±

    The two men at the door were about to stop the old woman when a piece of gold flew over like lightning andnded on the table with a ¡°pa da¡± sound. The waiter was stunned and quickly told the two men to stop. When he looked at them again, the two men had already slumped down and were still twitching.

    An Zheng was walking slowly in front, and he did not look fast. But no matter how much the old woman chased him, the distance between them was always the same. The more he chased, the more shocked he became. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to retreat. This Da Xi was truly a crouching tiger and hidden dragon. To think that he would run into sucerrifying young man.

    seemed to have turned into a small alley as she chased after him. The old woman followed him in a few steps, and An Zheng¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen. The old woman turned pale with fright. She suddenly thought of something and turned around to run, her figure moving like lightning. She hurried back to the station, went through the door, and went straight to Dada¡¯s room.

    Outside the door, she saw that the three bowls she had ced in front of the door had shattered, and the bugs inside had died. The old woman¡¯s heart raced incessantly. She pushed open the door and entered the room. The middle-aged woman was stunned. The four maids stood there with frightened expressions. Their faces were pale and devoid of any trace of wildness.

    River Gazing Restaurant.

    She wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t. She wanted to speak, but no sound came out from her mouth. Thinking about how he was finished this time, he wondered what that evil person would do to him. It waity that she was almost naked in her room at the ry station. She also didn¡¯t bring her personal magical equipment with her. She thought about how she should cut herself off or how she should take out this vicious person unexpectedly.

    But then he thought, he was grabbed before he could even see her shadow. The magical formation that his mother-inw had set up at the door was useless, his aunt was clearly by his side, yet she didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack. Even with his insignificant cultivation, he was probably not a match for that bad guy.

    Just as he was thinking, he felt a slight warmth by his ear, as though someone was blowing hot air by his ear. Then, a familiar voice sounded by his ear.

    ¡°Stop arguing, stop talking, it¡¯s not safe here, do you understand?¡±

    Da Da Ye obviously recognized that it was An Zheng¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t forget it, how could he not be familiar with it? She nodded with all his might, hoping that An Zheng would quickly pull off the clothes on his head.

    The light gradually arrived as Da Da Ye blinked his eyes hard. When she saw An Zheng¡¯s familiar face in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but want to shout out. However, he immediately covered his mouth after realizing what had happened.

    An Zheng casually set up the Holy Fish Scale s, isting the room from the outside.

    ¡°You can speak now.¡±

    An Zheng said with a smile.

    Da Da Ye suddenly threw himself forward and hugged onto An Zheng¡¯s neck tightly. An Zheng did not know how to reject, if he did, the girl¡¯s heart would probably be torn to shreds by him. But it was really too intimate to hug his neck so An Zheng could only push his neck backwards.

    ¡°This... Put on your clothes first. ¡±

    An Zheng rummaged through the space around him and found a woman¡¯s ck robe. That was what An Zheng had prepared for Qu Liuxi when they had gone out together. People in robes would always have less trouble when travelling in the martial arts world.

    ¡°Good? Can you change your clothes first? ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Da Da Ye pushed An Zheng¡¯s hand away and hugged it tightly again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    He hugged her tightly once more.

    The two arms that were like white lotuses wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s neck, but An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to push them away. He had to get up so they could separate. Aesult, just as he stood up, Da Ye¡¯s two long legs wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s waist like octopus.

    The youngdy, who was wearing a light muslin, hung on his body like this, causing An Zheng to not know how to let go of both of his hands. He was afraid that she would fall down, but he didn¡¯t dare to reach out and support her. Moreover, they would be in contact with each other very directly, so how would An Zheng dare to make a move?

    It was only after hanging himself for a long time that An Zheng was finally free. Da Da Ye turned around and shyly put on the clothes that An Zheng gave him. Her back was facing An Zheng and An Zheng was also facing away from her, not daring to turn around.

    The young girl¡¯s skin was as smooth as brocade, and there were so many people on it. The curves on her back were simply amazing. Her shoulders were very thin and her back was smooth. Below her was an extremely slim waist. That curve should be the most beautiful line in the world.

    She was so thin, yet she wasn¡¯t the type of person who didn¡¯t have a sense of beauty. She gave people a feeling of an unfathomable perfection. Thus, sometimes the heavens were truly unfair, cing the best on the same person. And the most beautiful thing about Da Da Ye was his two long legs. They were straight, slender and had a kind of almost holy radiance.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to turn his head from start to end. Only when he heard the word ¡°light¡± and ¡°good¡± came from behind him did he turn around.

    Da Ta Ye had changed into a Daoist robe. It seemed to fit him fairly well. His waist was tightened, and his figure was outlined even more vividly. She even did the same thing as the people in the Central ins andbed her hair, revealing her long ck hair to the back of her head. She really was a beautiful little nun.

    ¡°Why did you capture me!?¡±

    Dada Ye finally reacted and pretended to be angry, but his pair of beautiful eyes were filled with joy,pletely betraying her thoughts.

    ¡°Because you are in danger.¡±

    An Zheng did not dare to meet Dada Ye¡¯s fiery gaze. He retreated to the side and sat down, then said: ¡°You guys have already deviated, this is not a way to Jin¡¯ling, the Great xi Capital. ¡°I just happened to meet him, otherwise I don¡¯t know where you would have been captured.¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, but he soon became happy again. ¡°Although you didn¡¯te to see me on purpose, to meet me means that we are fated to be together, no?¡±

    An Zheng did not dare to attack her, if not for fate, how could he have met her.

    Da Da Ye sat opposite of An Zheng with his hands on his knees, like an obedient primary school student. ¡°Anyways, someone wants to capture me, how about you just take me away?¡±

    She was actually asking very seriously. That look really made people want to reach out and pinch her little face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already captured you, your subordinate, that old granny, might want to kill me.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I can¡¯t exin it to them. Even if I exin it to them, they might not believe me. Why did youe to Da Xi? Did your mother reallye here to bostage? ¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye¡¯s expression froze. He lowered his head to look at his own hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, mother is in a difficult situation. Golden Crown has continuously sent people here to let all of our experts enter the immortal pce. But if this were to happen, the Tsukiko would definitely be annihted. With Tsukiko¡¯s strength, how could he fight against Da Xi alone? However, if mother does not agree, the people of Golden Crown must bring me to Golden Crown. After thinking about it, Mother decided topromise with Da Xi. ¡±

    ¡°She wants to send me to Da Xi first, then negotiate with Da Xi. Da Xi¡¯s army will enter the Tsukiko and use the Tsukiko as the battlefield. In order to express her sincerity, she is willing to help the Da Xi family take over the immortal pce. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Da Xi may not be as merciful as your mother thought.¡±

    ¡°But what can we do?¡±

    Da Ta Ye said with a bit of sadness, ¡°Whether it is Golden Crown or Da Xi, they are not people that we can go against. On the contrary, you can still negotiate with Da Xi. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: What do you n to do? Otherwise, if youe back with me, I¡¯ll send you to a safe ce. ¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s expression was obviously shocked for a moment. Then, he raised his head to look at An Zheng with eyes filled with pleasant surprise: ¡°Really? You want to take me with you? ¡±

    But before An Zheng could reply, Ta Ta Ye¡¯s expression dimmed again: ¡°No ¡­ I can¡¯t go with you, I have to go to the capital of Da Xi city. An Zheng, can you help me?! ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng with a determined expression, ¡°If I leave and the agreement between Da Xi and the Tsukiko cannot be reached, then Mother will be in danger. Millions of citizens of the Tsukiko will also be in danger. I can¡¯t abandon my mother and my subjects just for myself, so I have to go to the Great Western Jinling! ¡±

 Chapter 602 - Reading the Sutra of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 602 ¨C Reading the Sutra of Revenge</h4>

    The little Daoist Dada Ye sat down obediently opposite An Zheng. His cute appearance made one¡¯s heart ache for him. She looked at An Zheng, and after hesitating for a while, she still could not help but ask: ¡°Even though Grandma and Aunt are a little fierce, they are both good people. If we leave just like that, will they be in danger? ¡±

    An Xinughed, ¡°No, if you¡¯re not here, they won¡¯t be in any danger. I¡¯ll store you in a space toolter, don¡¯t show your face. When I go out, I will think of a way to contact them and have them leave this ce, return to the border, and then take a detour to the Jinling. ¡±

    Da Da Ye pressed his body forward, his elbow supporting the table, his hand supporting his chin as he asked An Zheng: ¡°What does Jinling look like? ¡°Would there be a lot of bad people?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There are bad people everywhere in this world, but you are in a foreignnd, so even if you arrincess, you will have to suffer a lot.¡±

    Da Da Ye sighed. He wanted to say something, but no words came out.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your mother.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I will send you to the Great Western Jinling to see him as soon as possible. But, after you meet me, you must leave Jinling. I will do everything I can to bring you away. If the trust between nations were to be built on the basis of the hostages being left behind, it would not be very stable. ¡±

    Da Da Da Ye vigorously nodded his head. However, he had forgotten that his hand was still supporting his chin. In the end, he identally bit the tip of his tongue, causing him to cry out in pain.

    An Zheng shook his head and sighed, ¡°Someone like you, is simply unsuited to be involved in the politics of the imperial court when ites to thepetition between nations. If I leave you in Jinling, what will you do? ¡±

    Da Ta Ye quickly said, ¡°Take me with you.¡± As long as my mother has done what she told me to do, you can take me with you. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Okay, if you agree, I will send you back.¡±

    Da Ta Ye¡¯s face suddenly changed. Her smile stiffened on her face. After a while, she smiled, but there was only bitterness behind that smile: ¡°Alright ¡­¡± As long as it¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll listen. ¡±

    How could An Zheng not feel her love? But it was impossible for him to treat her wholeheartedly and wholeheartedly.

    He got up and said, ¡°I will store you in a space tool and release you when it is safe. I will go out now to contact your subordinates. I have set up a small manor in the space magic tool. It can be said that there is everything you need for living there. There are also books, so you won¡¯t be too lonely. ¡±

    Da Da Ye replied with a lonely expression.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. He put Dada Ye back into his spatial artifact and then withdrew his Holy Fish Scale. He then stood at the window and watched from the side. The streets were in a mess. Large groups of soldiers were patrolling the streets while Tadanori¡¯s men were searching the entire world.

    This was probably the first time the city, which was said to be defenceless, was so nervous.

    After An Zheng left River Gazing Tower, no matter how he thought about it, he could only go find that old granny. It was obvious that besides Da Da Ye, she had the highest position in the group, so it might not be useful to look for someone else. But that old granny looked exceptionally stubborn. An Zheng didn¡¯t know how to make her believe him.

    After exiting River Gazing Tower, An Zheng walked along the main street towards the north, where the ry station was. He did not n to stop anyone on the streets. Instead, he directly went to the ry stations to wait for those people to return. At this moment, the ry station was almost empty. Almost everyone had been sent out to search for the Tapestry.

    An Zheng easily went in, and then sat down and waited in Dada Ye¡¯s room.

    What An Zheng did not expect was that in just a few minutes, the old granny had rushed back. An Zheng thought that it was probably because the old granny left something in the house, so the moment he entered the door, the old granny knew.

    ¡°Where is the princess!¡±

    The old granny gave a stern shout. It seemed that she would be risking her life in the next second.

    An Zheng released Da Da Ye and stood guard at the door.

    It took Da Da Ye at least 10 minutes to convince the old granny that An Zheng was not a bad person. When she found out that the route was off, she became even more furious and wanted to rush out to argue with the Xi people. An Zheng shook his head and sighed, thinking that with such a violent temper, it was not a bad thing to be so old.

    It was onlyter that An Zheng found out that the old granny was actually only one year older than the person who called her aunt.

    Pui!

    An Zheng shook his head, thinking about what he was thinking.

    After An Zheng and Da Da Ye convinced the old granny, they left the inn. In order to not be suspected, An Zheng was still living in River Viewing Pavilion. As long as Da Da Ye did note out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet, those five Western Region girls would not be able to discover anything.

    On the second day, An Zheng left River Gazing Tower early in the morning and headed towards the Wealthy Qi Great Exhibition Sect. If it was said that the Haoqi Dazhang Sect waerson from the Left Swordhall, then perhaps it was rted to the person called the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    An Zheng spected that the most likely reason why the Left Swordhall dared to do that was because it was also controlled by the people of the inner world. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be so close to Wei Ping, and thus, would not dare to directly hit on Da Da Ye. Destroying the negotiations between the Tsukiko and Da Xi was the best oue for the inner world.

    The one called Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, could not wait for all countries to be hostile to Da Xi.

    If something were to happen to the Da Ye, no matter how young the Tsukiko was, as her mother, the Queen of Tsukiko would not negotiate with the Da Xi in the past.

    This was also the other reason why An Zheng wanted to go to the Haoqi Great Development Sect. Most likely, all the experts of the Haoqi Great Development Sect had already been sent out, so it was definitely not a good thing for Ouyang Buke to not do well what the Left Swordhall had asked him to do.

    The door to the Great Development Sect was especially wide and imposing. On the giant que, the words ¡°Great Development Sect¡± were written in calligraphy that were as mboyant as flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. The author must be this person. There were four men dressed in tight clothes standing at the door. Seeing An Zheng walk to the door, one of them came down from the stairs and asked: ¡°May I ask what you need?¡±

    An Zheng thought, if it was about revenge, he seemed to be a little vulgar.

    ¡°Kick a ce.¡±

    He answered seriously.

    The man was stunned for a moment before asking uncertainly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng coughed and replied even more seriously, ¡°Kick the ce.¡±

    The man was angered. ¡°Do you know where this is? This was the Vast Expanse School, not some third-rate dojo. If you want to kick the ce, there¡¯eahouse, a restaurant, and a restaurant where customers should go, not here. If you are here to cause trouble, we won¡¯t be polite. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Hit me.¡±

    The man was stunned once again. ¡°What the fuck are you trying to do?!¡±

    ¡°Hit me.¡±

    An Zheng said it again.

    The man grabbed at An Zheng¡¯s clothes, ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare? ¡°This is the Vast Expanse School of Peace City, are you courting death?!¡±

    An Zheng clearly did not move, but the man did. An Zheng shook his head and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m saying for you to hit me, not to grab my clothes. My clothes are extremely expensive. If you don¡¯t have a t w, then I don¡¯t like to wear it. If you don¡¯t like to wear it, then I¡¯ll throw it away.

    An Zheng took out a book from his bosom, it was the book that Chen Xiaoyao had given him that recorded the words of the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. He flipped to one of the pages, and said as if he was reciting something: ¡°The Great Leader once said that corruption and waste are great crimes.¡±

    The man was dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng put away the book: ¡°If you don¡¯t hit me, I will hit you.¡±

    Without waiting for the man to react, An Zheng grabbed him and threw him into the courtyard. A momentter, the four guards piled him up like an arhat. An Zheng strode into the door, and then shouted with an open voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge the dojo!¡±

    All of the disciples who were cultivating in the yard were startled. They turned around and looked at him with perplexed expressions.

    An Zheng took a big step forward. Someone came over to stop him, but he threw them back after fainting. In just a few minutes, had maduman mountain out of over a hundred disciples of the Great Development Sect. He continued to fight from the front door all the way until finally, an expert rushed out from the middle hall.

    The one who looked to be about sixty years old looked at An Zheng coldly: ¡°Friend, what are you trying to do? ¡°Did a disciple of the Evesting Sword Sect do something wrong outside the sect? If you were to say it out loud, I¡¯m afraid that you will not have a good ending today.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We are not friends.¡±

    He took the book out of his sleeve again, turned tage, and read seriously: ¡°For friends, be as warm as spring. When dealing with enemies, you have to be as cold as the winter. ¡±

    The old man was furious, his fist punched towards An Zheng, but it missed, the wind created a huge pit on the ground, but An Zheng¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen. When he looked again, An Zheng had already entered the living room and sat on the main seat.

    ¡°Please invite Ouyang Buke toe and see me.¡±

    He sat there, unmoving like a mountain. People kept rushing in from the outside, but as much as they flew in. In less than ten minutes, the crowd outside had doubled in size. It was reasonable to say that the Dazhi Sect was also the most prominent sect in Peace City, although experts were asmon as the clouds, but after fighting for more than ten minutes, they did not even have a single Lower Completion Stage. Those cultivators below the Captive Stage were all weak chickens in front of An Zheng.

    Ten minutester, an old man in a purple robe walked in with a dignified expression on his face. This man was the Sect Leader of the Haoqi Great Zhan Sect, the one known as the saint sage, Ouyang Buke. He saw An Zheng sitting upright in his seat, and there was already a mountain of people piled outside that was five or six meters tall, as he walked to the door with an ashen face: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Those who take their lives.¡±

    He had said these three words when he was in Fresh Breeze City.

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s expression changed abruptly and fear appeared in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. ¡°Let me ask you, have you been to the Windy City before?¡±

    An Zheng nodded slightly: ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°City Lord of Qingfeng City, Xun Zhiwen, did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a suicidal person.¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand out and beckoned, ¡°Come,e in and talk.¡±

    Ouyang Buke asked: ¡°You and... Do you have anything to do with the man who died in Mount Cang Man? ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°I am his sessor, do you want toe in or not? ¡°If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    In front of his own disciple, Ouyang Buke did not want to show weakness and walked into the house, ¡°Since your words are already said so clearly, then between us, there will only be one end. I just wanted to ask... Since you are his sessor, do you know who you have to face? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know, so before I kill you, I¡¯ll give yoroper question. My greatest regret is that I do not know of aplete list. If you do, then please write it down for me. ¡±

    He actually took out a book, a pen, and gave it to Ouyang Buke with a serious face.

 Chapter 603 - Crawling Back

    <h4>Chapter 603 ¨C Crawling Back</h4>

    Perhaps it was because of this that when the news of the City Lord of Qingfeng City being killed had reached his ears in Peace City, Ouyang Buke had never felt at ease. As a cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage, he actually had nightmares about how someone with a green face and fierce teeth would try to steal his life from him after a few days of sleep.

    So when he heard An Zheng say that he was the one who took his life, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    The most irritating An Zheng actually took ouen and a notebook to hand to him, telling him extremely seriously that he would have to trouble you to write down the list of names.

    At this time, Ouyang Buke could only curse.

    An Zheng extended his hand out but did not see any reaction from Ouyang Buke, and shook his head regretfully: ¡°Not epting? ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you until you answer.¡±

    He stood up, stretched, and put the book and pen down on the table.

    Ouyang Buke was so angry that heughed instead, ¡°I have seen many young people who do not know how high the heavens are and how deep the earth is. Let alone you being just his disciple, even if he was reborn while standing in front of me, I still wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯ll be scared.¡±

    His body suddenly moved forward, and Ouyang Buke immediately defended. In just a few seconds, the two of them had already fought more than a thousand times. The speed at which the fists were thrown was not something that mortals could see with the naked eye. Even cultivators with insufficient cultivation could not keep up with their speed. The cultivators of the Great Development Sect who had not been overturned by An Zheng were now only able to see two afterimages shuttling back and forth in the courtyard. The cultivators who had a lower cultivation were unable to see where the two people were.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The house on this side copsed.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    There was a big hole in the ground over there.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A row of trees on the other side were uprooted and turned into dust in the air. Broken pieces of wood and leaves were sent flying everywhere.

    The powerful Qi of the Great Zhan Sect took up a lot of space, but to An Zheng and the other two, the battlefield was too small. The two of them continued to move and fight with each other, and their four palms shed who knows how many times. In terms of cultivation level, although Ouyang Buke was not an extremely talented individual, he had cultivated for a much longer period of time than An Zheng, and all the heaven and earth treasures that the sect had obtained were given to him to enjoy. Furthermore, with the support of the Ouyang Family¡¯s inheritance cultivation technique, his cultivation was even higher than Xun Zhiwen¡¯s.

    Thus, in the beginning, the two of them had fought to a standstill.

    An Zheng was excited, but his mood became better and better, as though it had been a long time since he had enjoyed a good beating. An Zheng also wanted to test how strong he was right now. Facing Ouyang Buke, who did not have to worry about his opponent showing mercy, and who he did not have to worry about killing, was actually a good thing.

    The two of them fought until the sky went dark, and also fought until the earth caved in.

    Not long after, a magnificent and magnificent Great Development Sect was destroyed by the two of them. Who knew how many houses and walls had copsed, or how many nts and flowers had been destroyed. With a bang, a column of water suddenly exploded in theke behind the Dazhang Sect. The column of water soared into the sky, reaching at least ten meters high, and many live fish were blown up.

    A disciple who had his face raised to look at the water column did not even have time to react before he was pped in the face by arge, lively carp. It was truly painful.

    An Zheng and Ouyang Buke struck at the same time, neither of them dodged or dodged, the fist and the fist actually shed together. Before the two fists collided, because the speed was too fast, the fist broke through space and caused an explosion.

    After that loud sound, with the two of them at the center of the fist, a visible ripple of air spread out in all directions. That feeling was as terrifying as a nuclear explosion. Ripples spread out rapidly into the distance and were initially thought to be just a circr ripple. Who would have thought that it would be so powerful?

    The ripple swept out, passing by the houses, and cut all the houses in half. As he passed by the trees, he cut them in half. Ripples swept out as though it was unstoppable.

    The two of them suddenly stopped and looked at each other.

    ¡°You want revenge?¡±

    Ouyang Buke sneered: ¡°With your strength, you still dare to im that you are his sessor. Speaking of which, your strength is far inferior to his. ¡±

    ¡°A bad person doesn¡¯t waste words, it¡¯s as if he isn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist trembled, and he was forced to retreat a few steps, but he was unable to do so. An Zheng took the opportunity to move forward, ¡°Do you really think that I was really on par with you just now? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to meeerson like you who can test my own cultivation.

    When his feet touched the ground, his speed suddenly increased. The air exploded, and when she looked again, there was no trace of An Zheng. Some people said that when one¡¯s speed reached a certain point, it would surpass time. It was just that there was no one in this world who could reach that kind of speed, but An Zheng¡¯s teleportation had already surpassed the limits of his cultivation level.

    From An Zheng¡¯s point of view, the shackles and obstacles in one¡¯s cultivation was just to be broken by him one by one.

    As if he had felt An Zheng¡¯s change, Ouyang Buke hurriedly retreated while pping his hands together at the same time. The moment the two hands struck each other, it was as if there was a lot of water shooting out from his palms. The water droplets quickly turned ck in the air, like ink droplets sprinkling onto white paper.

    He pped both his hands, and the ink drops swirled around him. There were at least a few hundred of these ink drops floating around his body, if An Zheng wanted to attack him, he would have to pass through them.

    When An Zheng¡¯s figure passed through the left side, Ouyang Buke had already sensed it. Those ink droplets seemed to have some sort of close connection with him, as if someone from the Cultivation Power was nearing them, the ink droplets would react.

    [Pen, Ink, River, Mountain!]

    Following Ouyang Buke¡¯s explosive shout, all the ink droplets started to move.

    Just as An Zheng reached Ouyang Buke¡¯s left side, the ink droplets around him suddenly changed. As if they had been sprinkled with water, they became thinner and thinner, then turned into a ink painting of Ouyang Buke, who then smashed his fist towards An Zheng¡¯s back.

    An Zheng turned his body around at the same time and threw a punch behind him at the Water Ink Ouyang Buke. With a boom, the ink Ouyang Buke was instantly shattered, but the strength of its fist, was exactly the same as the real Ouyang Buke¡¯s.

    In other words, every single ink drop could be transformed into Ouyang Buke¡¯s clone and he had the same strength as Ouyang Buke.

    Interesting.

    An Zheng slightly raised the corner of his mouth: ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    However, the ink drop on his right side had also changed. It was just that this time, it did not turn into Ouyang Buke, but into a spear, thrusting towards An Zheng¡¯s abdomen likoisonous dragon. An Zheng rose up and kicked the ink spear with his toe. The ink spear spiralled as it flew out, and with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it was grabbed by an ink Ouyang Buke. Then, that ink Ouyang Buke pounced towards An Zheng, killing him with his spear.

    While An Zheng dodged, he observed the surrounding ink droplets. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for the Ouyang Family¡¯s cultivation method. Regardless of which family¡¯s rise it was, it was still inseparable from the peerless figures of that time. Anyone who was able to create such a cultivation technique warue genius.

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s will could travel between those ink drops at will; he could control any ink drop. And An Zheng was shuttling back and forth between the ink drops, ink Ouyang Buke and the various weapons, as if he had already bart of this painting in the midst of a huge ink painting.

    Within the range of the ink drops, Ouyang Buke was like a god that could freely travel. He was elusive, impossible to guard against.

    An Zheng carefully observed the Ink River Mountain Art, in his heart he was thinking, if he could learn this, then wouldn¡¯t his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns be even more powerful in the future? Currently, An Zheng had already grasped the technique for the Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder that the Heaven¡¯s Eyes circted. If he could be like this Mo Jiangshan, then it would be equivalent to setting up a lightning zone for the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns ¡­

    When Ouyang Buke thought that this was a battle to the death, An Zheng was actually still thinking about all these.

    ¡°Is there no more tricks?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist smashed apart a Ink Ouyang Buke and the separated Ink Drops instantly turned into at least a few hundred arrows, flying rapidly towards An Zheng. A set of Holy Fish Scalppeared in front of An Zheng, and all the ink drops of arrows hit the Holy Fish Scale and bounced off.

    A Water Ink Ouyang Buke rushed to An Zheng¡¯s front and punched at An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng also punched at it, shattering its arms. As for the arm that was shattered, it turned into an ink de in mid air, while the other Ink Ouyang Buke jumped out from behind, grabbing onto the ink de as he shed down towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    An Zheng¡¯s arms shook, and thirty pieces of Holy Fish Scale flew out, instantly forming a sweeping force that swept across the area likornado. The most terrifying thing about calligraphy was that the ink drops that were split open turned into even more ink drops. Every ink drop was able to attack once again, and if they continued to divide endlessly, then what kind of scale of attack would those trapped in the end face? Even a golden immortal of the Great Luo Empire would probably die from exhaustion in the end.

    ¡°This calligraphy brush of yours has yet to reach the level of cultivation. It¡¯ity that your Ouyang Family¡¯s absolute art has been lost forever.¡± The most terrifying aspect of this cultivation technique was its endless duration. However, the w was ¡­ A person who has an absolute defense magical equipment can ignore the attack of this technique, or else their speed is fast enough to avoid all attacks. ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with both of them.¡±

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s expression changed. Before he could even react, an indescribable surge of berserk energy suddenly appeared behind him. The Reincarnation Heavenly Lightning once again disyed its might, directly blowing Ouyang Buke¡¯s back into pieces of flesh, and even his spine was gone.

    No one had expected that at this time of the fight, the two of them would once again return to the outside of the living room. When the Reincarnation Heavenly Thunder behind Ouyang Buke exploded, Ouyang Buke was sent flying back into the living room, andnded on the ground with a loud thud.

    An Zheng sat on the chair, holding a notebook and pen in hand as he smiled at him, as if nothing had happened. If it were not for the fact that the surroundings were already filled with wounds, and if it were not for the fact that Ouyang Buke¡¯s body was covered in blood, everyone would have a misconception ¡­ There had been no final battle before, but time had returned to the previous stage.

    ¡°Write it.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng threw the notebook and pen in front of Ouyang Buke, ¡°Otherwise, you would still have to die foeriod of time.¡±

 Chapter 604 - De Bao

    <h4>Chapter 604 ¨C De Bao</h4>

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s back was badly mutted, his entire backbone was gone from the explosion. He could still barely live, but that was all because of his Higher Completion Stage¡¯s cultivation. If it was an ordinary person, it was unknown how much time had passed since his death.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng threw his pen and book in front of Ouyang Buke: ¡°Write it, otherwise you will die foeriod of time. At your level, of course you¡¯re not afraid of death, because you know you¡¯re doomed. But there are many differences between dying and dying. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly said: ¡°If I were to interrogate you, at worst, I would just make your body experience a little more pain, but with your current appearance, even a little bit more pain is meaningless.¡±

    Ouyang Buke struggled to lift his head up to look at An Zheng: ¡°So, why should I write?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I just said, death is different from death. ¡°I heard that there iable of good people¡¯s pavilions in this Peace City that was built for you by the people of the city. The purpose of this is to thank you for all you¡¯ve done for the city?¡±

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s desperate and defeated face changed, and his eyes started to flicker.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even though this is my first time here in Peace City, but my personality of wanting to find out everything I know has not changed, thus before I entered the city, when I heard people calling you a saint saint, I felt that it was a little funny, so I casually checked it out. You also know, who is my master, he will not give up if he doesn¡¯t find out the truth even if he wants to. So, I think that this is one of the reasons why my Master epted me as a disciple before she died. ¡±

    ¡°A lot of people say that the sage like to help others the most. As long as someone asks for help from your family, they would help to settle the matter as long as it is within your means. Before I entered the city, I thought that if you were sucerson, I wouldn¡¯t kill you and would just cripple your cultivation. But you are the enemy of my master, so if I let you go because of what I heard from the rumors, what if my master gives me a dream? ¡±

    ¡°Thus, I only used a few minutes to find out who your family members were and how you were able to help them ¡­¡± That¡¯s why I found out. Back then, your Ouyang Family had done quite a few unsightly things in order to help the Great Development Sect go against the Green City Sect of Peace Prefecture. Those people you helped were actually your subordinates, or rtives and friends of yours. You made them pretend to bemoners ande to the Zenith Sect to seek help. After that, you generously agreed and a few dayster, those people would ring the gong and give yque ¡­ This reputation also became very well-known. ¡±

    ¡°But of course, this reputation will also bring some trouble, because you are so kind and generous. So there will be people who really need helping to our door. What should we do? ¡±

    An Zheng sat on the chair and leaned over Ou Yan who was lying on the ground, ¡°Your father certainly thought of sucesult, so as long as someonees knocking on his door, he would be told that he is currently in closed door cultivation and would temporarily not receive any guests. This way, although there will be people constantly knocking on your door, no one will dare to barge into your sect. Furthermore, you are doing things for others, how can others make things difficult for you? ¡±

    Of course, after all these years, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t heard about these things, and those who did know of it first spent money to keep them in the dark. Later on, the power of the Vast Expanse School was one of the strongest in Peace City, and the Qingcheng Sect didn¡¯t have anyone topete with you, so you guys started acting tyrannically, and those who knew of these secrets just killed them.

    ¡°The position of sect head has been passed into your hands. You used this method to the fullest extent of your ability, so the sect¡¯s true strength will depend on you and not your father.¡± Although your cultivation talent is far inferior to your father and your brother, your methods are far more plentiful than your father¡¯s. ¡°So, you gained a good reputation, were able to enter the capital, and then, with this reputation and the fact that you weren¡¯t stingy with your gifts, got to know a lot of nobles.¡±

    An Zheng slowly said: ¡°But do you know which officials and dignitaries came into contact with you? It¡¯s the same as your intention to get a good reputation. They usuallye into contact with people who are kind to them, it is a good thing for them to spread the news ¡­ All of you are just using each other. What makes me unable to endure is that even though you were one of the killers of my master, you pretended to be filial ¡­ This is truly ironic. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ouyang Buke¡¯s eyes that were filled with fear: ¡°If I say this, you might still think that it¡¯s possible for me to just die, what else is there? When I said all these, it was just a few prerequisites, and not the result ¡­ You have a son, an old son, not yet grown up. You can¡¯t harm your family. Although you killed my master, I won¡¯t kill your family. Think of your son... To carry a bad reputation for your father, and for Great Development Sect to fall into despair, what should we do with him? ¡±

    With a light p, Ouyang Buke reached out to grab the pen on the ground, his hand violently trembling.

    An Zheng continued: ¡°I will keep your Vast Expanse School and your son. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything evil, I won¡¯t touch him. To him, it¡¯s obviously impossible for him to endure the enmity of murdering his father. I¡¯m waiting for him toe find me at any time to avenge you. That is a matter of the future. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now, for the sake of your son ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng sat up straight: ¡°Do you want to write, or not?¡±

    Ouyang Buke panted as hey there and hesitated for a good while. In the end, he still wrote down a string of names in the book; The list was long, perhaps a dozen.

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°You know quite a lot. If I find out in the future that I killed the wrong person, yet you die, I can only find your son to reason with you.¡±

    Ouyang Buke¡¯s expression changed again. With trembling hands, he removed more than half of the names from the list, they were all famous experts in the martial arts world. He obviously wanted to write that there would be someone with a strong cultivation who would let An Zheng take revenge on him. In any case, there would always be someone who would be able to kill An Zheng, and that would be considered as taking revenge for him.

    However, An Zheng was different from the good person he thought he was.

    ¡°Use your own methods to deal with you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have always thought that it was the most useful.¡±

    He bent down and picked up the list. The pen spun beautifully in his hand a few times, and then he threw the brush out. The brushes were like flying arrows that shot through Ouyang Buke¡¯s skull with a Pu sound. Ouyang Buke groaned, and with the brushes, he nailed Ouyang Buke¡¯s head onto the ground.

    An Zheng stood up, put away the namelist and walked out of the Deste Great Development Sect inrge strides. At this time, arge majority of the people in the city were still busy searching for the disappeared Tsukiko Princess. By the time they rushed over to the Qi Zhang Sect, An Zheng would already be long gone.

    When An Zheng walked out of Peace City, he didn¡¯t know why the sky suddenly turned dark. Not long after, it started to snow. An Zheng calcted the days. It was spring and March, and the snow didn¡¯t seem to make sense.

    An Zheng raised his head to look, and it was as if he faintly saw arge door in the ck clouds. Inside the door, the person who looked like he was in the past, turned around and smiled at him, then disappeared.

    An Zheng slightly froze for a moment, then shook his head andughed: ¡°You avenged yourself in the name of avenging my master, and you even came out to sprinkle paper money ¡­ ¡°I hate it, if you think that what I¡¯ve done is alright, you should give med packet.¡±

    With a tter, a piece of bird poop almostnded on his body. An Zheng jumped back a bit, pointed at the sky and said loudly: ¡°If you¡¯re still like this, do you believe that I won¡¯t take revenge?¡±

    With a bang, a huge box fell from the sky. It was unknown how it got down from the sky. An Zheng was startled for a moment, then raised his head and looked at another ce, only then did he understand what had happened ¡­ When he and Ouyang Buke had been fighting fiercely in the Haoqi Great Zhan Sect, he had destroyed countless of houses, and many of them had been blown away.

    Thisrge box was made of a very sturdy material. It actually didn¡¯t shatter. It flew out for at least seven to eight miles and stuck on the branch of arge tree. Aesult, the branch couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and slowly bent down, causing the box to fall down.

    Was this really a coincidence?

    An Zheng looked up at the sky. The snowkes were drifting in the air and he could no longer see through the door nor the person outside.

    No matter what, this chest was so hard, it was impossible for Ouyang Buke to use it to store smelly socks. He first packed up the box and then sped up his pace. After they had left Ning An City for more than a hundred miles, An Zheng boughorse carriage from a town and sat down in the carriage with Da Da Da Ye. As long as they followed the road, regardless of how fast or slow the old horse pulling the carriage was, they would eventually reach the next city.

    Dada Ye, who was wearing a ck daoist robe andbing his hair, looked extremely mischievous and cute. She curiously asked An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either, do you believe that I flew over?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°I¡¯ll believe anything you say.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You might lose a lot of fun chatting like this ¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s open the box now and split the items equally.¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Great! Great! There¡¯s the excitement of stealing something to split the loot.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng summoned his Broken Army Sword and used it to cut open the lock on the chest. After going around the box once, he pushed the box open. Such a big box, and there wasn¡¯t much inside. Da Da Ye was immediately disappointed.

    An Zheng took out a book from the chest. Opening it to have a look, it was actually an ount book on the many treasures that the various great characters had received from the Imperial Court all these years. This item was actually meaningless to An Zheng, even if he spread the contents of the book, it would not affect the great characters of the Imperial Court. Just as An Zheng was about to give up, he suddenly saw a diagram on thest page. He opened it up and looked at it, it waexagram and An Zheng did not know what it meant, so he put it away temporarily.

    Beneath the bed was a set of clothes. An Zheng took the clothes out to have a look, then handed it over to Da Da Da Ye: ¡°This is suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A water jacket. If you wear it, you can dive deep into the ocean without incident.¡±

    ¡°Fun. Fun.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just you and me alone.¡±

    ¡°But these are all good stuff that you snatched from a fight. I didn¡¯t help you, so why did you give them to me? You should be ashamed of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°If you want... An Zheng, bring me along to fight in the future. If you fight, I will muster my strength.

    An Zheng: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I feel that I¡¯m extremelypatible with anyone ¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Da Da Ye picked up a small cloth bag from the ground. Inside the bag, it was full. An Zheng opened the bag and nine pieces of something that was glowing gold immediately flew out. After circling around An Zheng once, they disappeared.

    An Zheng¡¯s face lit up!

    It really was like stepping on broken iron shoes without any ce to look for it. It didn¡¯t take any effort to obtain it ¡­ Nine Holy Fish Scale s. Maybe Ouyang Buke didn¡¯t even know what this thing was, so he kept it and then forgot about its existence.

    It had to be said that there really wn that guided An Zheng to get the Holy Fish Scale.

 Chapter 605 - Only one bed

    <h4>Chapter 605 ¨C Only one bed</h4>

    Da Da Ye watched as the nine dazzling golden things circled around An Zheng for a while before disappearing. He nervously looked at An Zheng and asked carefully, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I coincidentally came across some of the things I was looking for that flew into my spatial artifact. Those things are all closely rted to me, so they all havype of perception towards each other.¡±

    Dada Ye heaved a sigh of relief and released his clenched fist. ¡°I thought you were dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Why is it dizziness?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m dizzy, I can see these little golden stars flying around me.¡±

    ¡°What about the little stars that flew out when I was dizzy? Can you see them?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± That¡¯s right ¡­ Is it because you¡¯re stronger and the stars are bigger when you get dizzy? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Da Da Ye took a deep breath and stretched his arms. When he stretched his body, his graceful figure was fully disyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to drive!¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye suddenly thought of something and pulled open the curtain of the carriage. An Zheng also got out of the carriage and sat by Da Da Ye¡¯s side. ¡°Are you sure you will?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, when I was in Tsukiko, who dared to let me drive a carriage?¡±

    An Zheng eximed, and then swung his horsewhip wildly. Although it didn¡¯t hit the old horse, the old horse was already used to hearing the sound of the whip. It thought that its master wanted it to speed up, raised its head to the sky, and then rushed out.

    Da Da Yeughed out loud. ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha ¡­¡± It knows me! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    went into the horse carriage and also changed into a dark set of robes. When he came out, his eyes shone: ¡°Is thiair of romantic attire?¡±

    An Zheng almost spat out blood, ¡°This is a daoist robe, all daoists in the world are of simr styles, alright?¡±

    Da Da Ye replied, ¡°But you and I are the only ones wearing it. Isn¡¯t thaair dress?¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°We are all wearing daoist robes, and if someone asks, you are my disciple. I will bring you on a tour around the martial arts world, it will save you a lot of trouble. ¡°In the future, remember, if someone asks you where youe from, say that you¡¯ve always been here, ask where you¡¯re going, then say that you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t really makes for an enigmatic and unfathomable situation.¡±

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s easy to be beaten.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a moment, ¡°What you said is not without reason ¡­ ¡°How about this, if someone asks you, tell them that we came from Dian Cang Mountain, and only the Master and disciple are left on Dian Cang mountain. Thus, there are almost no rumors of them in the martial arts world, and no one will suspect them.¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°That¡¯s not too good. It would be so awkward if someone saw through it.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m just randomly thinking of an identity, no one will casually ask you about it.¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°You people from the Central ins are really strange, why are you asking me this?¡± In the Western Regions, no one asked where they came from, because everyone was the same ¡­ Almost all of them came from the temple. ¡±

    An Zheng burst out inughter. If this simple-natured little girl was really left behind in the Da Xi Empire, he wondered how hard life would be for his.

    Da Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng, ¡°You¡¯re hungry, find a ce to eat. I heard that Da Xi¡¯s delicacies are the best in the world, why don¡¯t you take me to eat? How far is it from here to Jinling? I wonder if I can eat all the way ¡­ ¡°Oh right, I didn¡¯t bring any money, it¡¯s all in aunty¡¯s ount. She said that I have to maintain my elegance and dignity, she was afraid that I would pounce out when I saw delicious food, she couldn¡¯t even stop me, so she didn¡¯t give me any money.¡±

    An Zheng took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeves, ¡°Go and buy it.¡±

    Da Da Ye grabbed the banknotes, removed a bracelet from his wrist and passed it to An Zheng. ¡°I will exchange this with you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is one of the symbols of the royal family of Tsukiko, symbolizing that I am the princess of the royal family and will be the future sessor to the throne.¡±

    An Zheng held onto the thing: ¡°So you exchanged sucrecious thing for a few silver notes from me? If your mother finds out, I wonder if she will beat you up so hard that you won¡¯t even dare to acknowledge your mother. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to return it to her, but after thinking for a while, he decided to keep it. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll keep it in your custody for now.

    ¡°What¡¯s a meat bun?¡±

    ¡°A snack that can be bought with a copper coin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then it would really be a loss if you used my bracelet to exchange for it.¡±

    An Zheng said in his heart that he was not really stupid, and then he saw Da Da Da Ye counting with his fingers. After calcting for a while, he still wasn¡¯t able to figure it out, so he simply waved his hand: ¡°I need at least ten of them!¡±

    An Zheng felt that he had lost.

    This feeling of letting go was actually very good, but An Zheng could not continue on forever. Even if he could let go of the matter of him taking revenge on his own, he could not dy Tsukiko and the Great Xixi Alliance. After all, after finishing this matter, An Zheng still had to send Da Da Ye away as soon as possible.

    Furthermore, it involved the life and death of at least millions of people on the side of the Tsukiko and the Da Xi Empire.

    After walking for almost an entire day, they passed by a few viges and towns on the way, and Dada Ye bought whatever he saw that tasted good, he didn¡¯t recognize the numbers on the banknotes at all, and stuffed them into his hands, before leaving immediately. An Zheng followed behind and busied himself endlessly, taking out silver coins to exchange for banknotes.

    Therefore, he simply kept all the silver bills that he gave to Da Da Tan Ye with an innocent look on his face. Then, after passing by a bank, An Zheng used silver notes to exchange for a full bag of copper coins and gave it to Da Da Tang. Da Da Ye did not know which was which less and which was which, and happily bloomed while carrying a bag of coins that was several kilograms in weight.

    An Zheng thought to himself that this kind of silly girl, perhaps he could be tricked away by giving him a bunch of candied fruits.

    Halfway there, Dada Ye seriously said, ¡°I want to change clothes, I want to wear my dress.¡±

    An Zheng sternly refused: ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Too short!¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Why do you like to wear short skirts?¡±

    ¡°I think my legs are good ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Remember, you are now a member of the Dao Sect, okay? You are a serious little nun, the leader of the Dian Cang Sect, and my only disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then what¡¯s my name?¡±

    ¡°You can call him Taoist Daoist Little Ye.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°My name is ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re called Taoist Da-ye.¡±

    ¡°As you wish ¡­¡±

    ¡°But Master, why can¡¯t the girls from Dao Sect wear short dresses?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no why ¡­¡± Can you stop with so many reasons? ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    ¡°That Flower Chicken is so delicious, why is it called Flower Chicken?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Along the way, the official road of the Da Xi family was extremely t. Even if the carriage ran at its fastest speed, it wouldn¡¯t budge too much. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the carriage to not budge at all. Aesult, for someone like Da Da Ye who ate and ate all the way, it was still quite troublesome. Not long after, her clothes were sprinkled with soup, oil and the like. An Zheng could not help but shake his head and sigh.

    When they arrived at the next town, An Zheng got off the car and bought something for Da Da Da Ye to wear. Da Da Lang asked in confusion, ¡°Master, what is this thing?

    An Zheng replied: ¡°This is called a rice bag, it¡¯s specially designed for people like you. This way, all the food that you lost will be in your pocket and won¡¯t be wasted! ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Really, that¡¯s good!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Thus, the little Daoist nun and her master continued on their journey. All along the way, An Zheng was paying the bill and paying the bill, while the rest were just eating. The most mystical thing was that no matter how much this kind of girl ate, she would never get fat, and of course, to some people, it wasn¡¯t the most mystical thing, but the most infuriating thing.

    Xiushui City was a mountain city that was around 2000 Li west from Jinling. The scenery here was so beautiful that it attracted countless tourists. But the most famous thing here isn¡¯t the scenery that is sometimes grand and sometimes beautiful, buype of delicacy ¡­ Hot pot.

    The city of Xiushui was built ording to the name of Xiushui Mountain. It was built like a staircase, with the city located in the middle of the mountain. The mountain was the city. The people of this ce were born with a bold character, and both men and women enjoyed spicy food. One big and one small, two fake Daoists drove a shabby carriage and stopped in front of the most luxurious and luxurious inn in the mountain city, attracting the attention of countless people.

    Stopping at the store¡¯s entrance, a waiter walked up hesitantly. He did not dare underestimate An Zheng and the others, ¡°Masters, are you staying here?¡±

    Da Da Ye saw that An Zheng did what he did previously. Following An Zheng¡¯s movements, he grabbed a handful of copper coins from the cloth bag and stuffed it into the hands of the waiter: ¡°Here¡¯s your reward, don¡¯t be polite! ¡°Take our seats and take good care of them. I also haveavy reward!¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. He didn¡¯t dare to offend the cultivators so he drove the horse carriage that was already rumbling with food to the backyard. Da Da Ye walked in front of An Zheng, looking like he was an experienced person. It was not like An Zheng could say anything to her in front of everyone, and had no choice but to follow along.

    After entering the inn, another waiter came over to greet them. Initially, he wanted to lure An Zheng and the others to a normal guest room, but another handful of copper coins was stuffed inside. ¡°The best guest room, the rest is for you!¡±

    An Zheng immediately pulled the waiter to the side and gave him a silver note: ¡°The best room, as long as you don¡¯t need to bring the rest back, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    When the waiter saw the amount on the silver notes, he was immediately overjoyed and led An Zheng and the rest to the top floor. I don¡¯t know why, but the best rooms are all on the top floor. How strange...

    As usual, the top floor wauge suite, and the decorations were exceptionally beautiful. Pushing the window open, one could almost see the entire scenery of the mountain city. At this moment, the sky had already darkened, and many families had already lit up theirmps. Especially the shops on the street, the lights were even brighter, truly beautiful.

    After entering the door, An Zheng instructed the servants not to stay behind, and immediately ced himself on the bed, stretching with all his might: ¡°The bed is sofortable, Master, we were too ufortable in the carriage,e and try this bed.¡±

    The two maids who were about to leave were stunned for a moment, and when they turned around, they saw that An Zheng and his disciple had the same expression as if they had been shocked by a car...

    An Zheng¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness, he knew that it was hard to exin, so he decided to not exin. He looked at Da Da Da Ye and said seriously: ¡°You can¡¯t say that kind of word, it¡¯s easy to cause misunderstandings, do you remember?¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°You Central ins people are really tooplicated. Isn¡¯t it just that?¡±

    The two maidservants outside the door shook, thinking, ¡°This little nun is really unrestrained ¡­¡±

    After the two of them left, An Zheng realized that there was an inappropriate ce. But there was only one bed.

 Chapter 606 - Preparation of the Base

    <h4>Chapter 606 ¨C Preparation of the Base</h4>

    The person who An Zheng called as the reception was ady who looked to be about twenty years old. He wore a light red dress, althoughhe couldn¡¯t be considered beautiful, she had a strange temperament. At first nce, it looked ordinary, but at second nce, it could still be considered beautiful. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was a symbol.

    ¡°Excuse me, why is there only one bed in such arge suite?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, do you have any request for this? If there is one, we will do our best to satisfy it, because you are staying in the most expensive and luxurious room in our shop, and it contains a lot of special privileges. If you feel any difort, you can let us know, and we will do our best to help you. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to have another bed.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment: ¡°What did you say just now? We are staying in the most expensive and luxurious suite in our store, and it contains a lot of privileges. As long as there is any difort, I can tell you all about it, and you all will settle it immediately? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, you repeated it all right, but you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s the rule.¡±

    An Zhengughed instead, and asked after he sat down on the chair: ¡°Then, what privileges do I have?¡±

    The waitress replied in a particrly serious manner, ¡°We are avable on call and will be answered whenever you need anything. It also includes the food delivery service. If you don¡¯t want to leave this ce to eat, we will bring the food to your room ¡­ ¡±

    She spoke a lot of nonsense, but she only talked about the conditions that normal inns possessed. She was still far from the five-star inns that An Zheng previously stayed in. Looking at the description on the outside, it said that it waundred-year-old old store. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be run in such a rigid manner.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are youndred years old shop?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The waitress replied with a serious face, ¡°Our inn used to have 12 inns in Xiushui City. We almost monopolized the business of the inn in Xiushui City, so we are truly the leading industry. ¡°Not only that, our inn has also opened branches in other big cities ¡­¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Actually, I just want to get into bed, but after chatting for so long, I suddenly feel like I¡¯m wasting my time.¡±

    The waitress said, ¡°If you feel that there¡¯s anything unpleasant about chatting with me, you canin to me. I won¡¯t be expelled anyway.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You know, after chatting so much just now, I just admire your words. They have a lot of backbone.¡±

    The waitress said impatiently, ¡°Do you have any other requests? If there¡¯s none, I¡¯ll go out first. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Call your shopkeeper over.¡±

    The waitress: ¡°Even if you call our boss over, the result would probably be the same.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Hurry, hurry.¡±

    The waitress rolled her eyes at An Zheng, then turned and walked out. Roughly two hourster, someone came over. An Zheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway, nor was he angry, so when he saw the fat shopkeepere in, he stood up and asked: ¡°Are you the shopkeeper?¡±

    The fat storekeeper nodded, and his forehead was covered in sweat: ¡°Dear guest, what request do you have?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the owner, and I¡¯m also the owner of this inn.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°It¡¯s that waitress just now, what can I do to expel her?¡±

    The fat boss shook his head. ¡°No way, that woman is my woman. I¡¯m the owner of this inn, so I can¡¯t expel her. How about this ¡­¡± I¡¯ll give you a bag of Mountain City spicy gluten to apologize forter. ¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, I can¡¯t help but agree.¡±

    He looked at the fat boss and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way to expel her from this inn. Do you believe it?¡±

    The fat boss straightened his back and forced a smile, ¡°I am the boss of this inn. Even though you are an honored guest, I still have the final say in this inn.¡± Even if you¡¯re a cultivator and you¡¯re using violence to do something unpleasant, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to give in. ¡±

    An Zheng gavhumbs up: ¡°This inn¡¯s location is very good, and from the original design, it seems like your inn¡¯s location was very advanced, I presume that many of your branch stores are also built ording to this design, why were you able to close down so many branch stores?¡±

    ¡°This is my family matter!¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you selling?¡±

    The boss was stunned for a moment before feeling a little bashful. ¡°You ¡­¡± Why is the taste so unique? There are many signs in my shop that can be used to receive customers. If you like someone, I¡¯ll juste straight over. Are you asking me if I want to sell it or not ¡­ That¡¯s not easy to answer. ¡±

    An Zheng said with a face full of ck lines: ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re selling it at the inn.¡±

    The boss was stunned once again. ¡°This is my family business!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If this goes on, this inn will probably close down soon too.¡±

    The boss said, ¡°This is my family¡¯s only family business! Therefore ¡­ The price is very expensive! ¡±

    An Zheng took out a silver note from his sleeve, ¡°This inn probably does not have any huge family background, and the people receiving you are all normal guests, so the price won¡¯t be too expensive. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you ten times the price. Two hundred thousand silver taels, are you willing to sell it?¡±

    The fat boss was shocked. ¡°I ¡­¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng pped one of the silver bills: ¡°400,000 silver, increase it by twenty times.¡±

    The owner looked at An Zheng as if he had seen a monster, and was obviously frightened. Without waiting for him to say anything, An Zheng took ouhird silver and ced it on the table. ¡°Add another hundred thousand silver and you can leave with all your waiters.¡±

    Of course, the reason why An Zheng wanted to buy this inn was not only to vent his anger. This was the belly of the Da Xi Empire, the mountain city was beautiful, and the delicacies there were peerless in the world. If he could leave a foothold here to go against the rules, it would definitely be a good thing. To An Zheng, money was the most worthless thing. If the entire mountain city were to sell it arice, then he would be able to afford it.

    Before the shopkeeper had finished speaking, An Zheng took back the hundred thousand silver from above: ¡°Since you¡¯re in a difficult situation, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Sell, sell, sell!¡±

    The shop owner grabbed the remaining four hundred thousand silver taels. To be honest, the cost of building an inn of this size was not more than twenty thousand taels of silver. Furthermore, the inn was not doing well and the customers were sparse. He took out several hundred thousand silver and left. This was like a dream to him.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°So, you can leave now, everyone. ¡°Close the door of the inn when you leave, and help me put uemporarily closed sign. Thank you.¡±

    The boss happily grabbed the banknotes and walked out. However, when he thought about how his hesitation was reduced by a full 100,000 silver taels, he became annoyed again. After walking a few steps, he turned around and looked at An Zheng with both anticipation and seriousness, and asked: ¡°Just now you asked me about that waitress, if you had said that you had so much silver, don¡¯t even mention getting her to scram, it¡¯s not impossible for her toe in and serve you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Help me ask her if he is willing to pay ten thousand silver.¡±

    The waitress rushed in from outside, bowed and said, ¡°Ken¡¯s boss, Ken, I¡¯ve done a very good job. I can assure you that I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m not buying.¡±

    The waitress was startled for a moment and stared at An Zheng fiercely. An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°This ce no longer has anything to do with you. ¡°If you do not squander those hundreds of thousands of silver taels, you will be able to live a carefree life in this mortal world. If you have the mind to do business, these hundreds of thousands of silver taels can once again make you extremely rich.¡±

    The boss grabbed the banknotes and left in a hurry. Not long after, amotion broke out below. It was clear that the waiters and waiters had all started to boil up, but soon it became quiet again. An Zheng stood at the window and looked out. The boss had brought a group of people and left with a demeanor reminiscent of a big boss.

    Bringing the old employees away, An Zheng smiled and shook his head. At least in terms of human nature, he was not too ugly.

    He wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the contrary, he was happy. The center of the Da Xi Kingdom was not too far away from the Jinling. Furthermore, there weruge number of tourists that came here to run the inns and restaurants, so all sorts of information would be gathered here.

    An Zheng contacted the boat with his leaf, and it quickly moved over. For suceaven defying divine item, it actually only took less than a day to move from its original position to the air above Xiushui City. After all, it was over ten thousand miles away. If he were to walk, he would tire himself to death.

    An Zheng selected fifty elites from the Heavenly Awakening Sd then found Lan Xi and Hong Luan.

    ¡°From now on, you two are the head manager of this inn. You two are very familiar with the operation of this inn. For the time being, just follow the Xiping Inn¡¯s model.¡± In addition, I will also keep Master Qu, he¡¯s the boss on the surface, the three of you have to discuss business, but have to respect him, because he¡¯s the boss, understand? ¡±

    Lan Xi and Hong Luan nodded their heads vigorously. ¡°We will be the shopkeepers from now on!¡±

    Mad Qu had nothing to do in this boat, An Zheng asked him to be the boss to do everything he can.

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Our inn has Heavenly Awakening Sect and Qing Zhai supporting it, we are slowly joining the auction house¡¯s business. This is one of our outposts, so run it well. However, none of these three are allowed. ¡±

    Lan Xi lowered her voice and asked, ¡°I know Huang, I know the bet. What is poison?¡±

    The Red Luan replied seriously in a low voice, ¡°But we can¡¯t poison anyone to death!¡±

    Lan Xi looked like she understood what was going on. She then asked, ¡°Why do we need to poison people to death?¡±

    Red Luan: ¡°About that... ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand something that involves important matters of the martial arts world.¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud: ¡°I¡¯m beginning to regret letting you two manage this inn.¡±

    He returned to the ship and briefly exined to Qu Liuxi that he was going to the Jinling. Qu Liuxi knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him either, so she could only be extra careful. Then, he decided to stay in Da Xi for the time being. In any case, other than those powerful cultivators, it would be difficult for others to find such a divine tool. An Zheng shook his head in disagreement. He could leave some people to build the teleportation circle, but he absolutely could not leave.

    Qu Liuxi had no choice but to agree. After all, there were millions of citizens on the ship, and if they were discovered by the powerful cultivators of the Da Xi Empire, it would be a disaster.

    After discussing everything, Qu Liuxi and the ship turned and left.

    It really was a good ce in Xiushui City. An Zheng let them apany him to stroll around, he would go out and do things himself.

    In Xiushui City, there waerson that An Zheng had to pay a visit to ¡­ Enemy.

 Chapter 607 - Interesting People

    <h4>Chapter 607 ¨C Interesting People</h4>

    The name that An Zheng had found was only a few, he had already killed the City Lord of Qingfeng City, and the sect head of Haoqi Dazhang Sect, Ouyang Buke, had also killed the mysterious pole master that Ye Changkong did not know who was, the Grandmaster of Qingfeng City, Ye Changkong. From Ye Changkong, he obtained the Gu Lianshan Wei family, from Ouyang Buke, he obtained the master of Xiushui City¡¯s Atmospheric Vi, Yao Qingzhi, and the Feng Family that waundred miles away.

    An Zheng took off the pure ck robe he was wearing and changed into a normal set of embroidered clothes. The Atmospheric Vi was almost at the highest point in Xiushui City, where it could overlook the entire city.

    Actually, the tavern that An Zheng bought was not too far away from the Atmospheric Vi. An Zheng walked around and bought some delicious food.

    An Zheng ate all along, then realized that he actually didn¡¯t have the qualifications to teach Da Da Nang, because he himself was also as delicious as well ¡­

    It was already veryte, but Shanhai City was still bustling with activity. Travelers stopped and walked along the alleys of Shanhai City. It waleasure to look at the scenery and the myriad lights from the night sky.

    The Atmospheric Vi¡¯s door was already closed, and there were no guards at the entrance. The status of the Atmospheric Vi in Xiushui City was simr to the status of the Qing City Sect in Ning An Prefecture.

    From the foot of the mountain, they could see the endless line of buildings in Atmospheric Vi, all the way to the end of their line of sight. If it was daytime, it might have been better. At night, even if the manor was brightly lit, one would not be able to see the end of it. Revenge was a very happy thing, so An Zheng was not in a rush.

    He understood Yao Qingzhi a little more than his previous enemies.

    The reason why Yao Qingzhi was so strong was because he did not rely on anyone to reach his current status in the martial arts world. When it came to martial arts sects and schools, one could only say that the Purple Clouds Pce was a mountain in Wu Dang Mountain. However, when it came to personal strength, the Wind n of Jiangnan and the Atmospheric Vi of the north were both famous in the martial arts world.

    Yao Qingzhi was oncharmacy¡¯s boy. He did not do anything as an apprentice for the past eight years, but he was the only one who wanted to do it, what was his goal.

    He used eight years of time to do something that everyone wanted to do but couldn¡¯t do ¡­ He was the child of a poor family, and didn¡¯t have the talent or talent to practice cultivation. The only chance he had to change his fate was if someone used Spirit Stones to establish his foundation and be a cultivator.

    But who would be willing to use spirit stones to help someone like him break through to the Foundation Establishment stage?

    Therefore, Yao Qingzhi chose to enteharmacy as an apprentice. He was diligent in his training, and was very appreciated by the owner. But even so, in the future, he would just be a good man. However, his goal was to change his physique. He wanted to test himself. Since he couldn¡¯t obtain more spirit stones, he had no choice but to look for a way out with regards to medicinal herbs.

    However, such a small pharmacy would naturally not have ess to any precious herbs. During these eight years, he had failed experiment after experiment, one after another. No one knew how he did it, but he had truly relied on the power of medicinal nts to improve his physique.

    At the age of twenty-three, he became a beginner.

    However, he still had a constitution improved by medicinal nts, and ordinary medicinal nts at that. Therefore, histent talent was still very poor. He had visited several sects and did not dare to choose any of them. He could only try his luck at those smaller sects, but he was still met with failure.

    However, this person¡¯s willpower is so strong that no one canpare to him. He is not discouraged and has not given up ¡­ Maybe so, but he quickly pulled himself together again. If the sect did not ept him, he would roam the world, begging the rogue cultivator in the martial arts world to take him in as a disciple. Just like this, he used another three years¡¯ time to meet his first master at the age of 26.

    This master was also a nameless person in the martial arts world; his cultivation base was ordinary. The reason why he was epted as a disciple was because no one was willing to acknowledge him as a master. Just like this, a veteran of the martial arts world, who had just reached the advanced stage, had taken in a disciple with a broken physique. However, the purpose of this master epting disciples was only to find someone to serve him.

    However, Yao Qingzhi was not a simple person. He had followed sucotten drunk as his master, and his master¡¯s skills were so poor.

    At the age of thirty-seven, Yao Qingzhi had challenged the Sect Leader of a small sect. Back and forth, he only knew a few moves, which could be considered as the basic moves of a cultivator. In just three minutes, he was beaten to the point of spitting blood. Under the mocking of the crowd, he left.

    At the age of thirty-eight, he came to this small sect once again. He still went back and forth with a few strikes, but he adjusted his fighting stance and speed and brought out the full power of the basic moves. He defeated the head of the small sect and killed him.

    He knew that what he had done would cause trouble and that the disciples and friends of the sect master would kill him. He did not want to take the position of the Sect Leader, but for the sake of the Sect¡¯s Cultivation Method. He had washed that sect with blood overnight and then snatched away all the cultivation techniques. It was as if a hungry person had obtained the first cup of water and was not picky at all. He had taken away all the books rted to cultivation.

    Then it disappeared.

    At the age of forty, he defeated the sect master of Jiang Prefecture¡¯s Cangan Sect with the same method. After killing someone, he would take away all the cultivation techniques and then disappear withourace.

    Sixty years old, only then did his reputation rise greatly in the martial arts world. No one knew how he did it, to actually be a Higher Completion Stage Ranker under such conditions, and even had the possibility of breaking through to the Lower Celestial Stage. At the age of sixty, he established the Atmospheric Vi and chose to stay in Xiushui City because of its high position.

    In the darkness of the night, An Zheng looked at the entrance of the Atmospheric Vi and recalled all of the things rted to Yao Qingzhi. These things were all recorded in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s records, but there was no evidence, so Ming Fa Si had always wanted to investigate old cases but he had never seeded.

    Yao Qingzhi waerson with extremely strong perseverance and ruthlessness. Everything he had done was decisive and there would be no future troubles. He had never admitted to those Jianghu rumors, because no one could be sure that he was the one who had done those evil deeds.

    It was said that no one could be convicted.

    An Zheng sat there until the lights gradually dimmed, and only then did he leave when this mountain city, which was basically one of Nightless City, was about to sink into silence. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just sitting there idly. As such, Heaven¡¯s Eyes wandered around the Aura Vi for a week.

    In the morning of the second day, An Zheng continued to arrange for people to apany Da Da Da Ye in eating and eating. Once again, he arrived outside the Atmospheric Vi.

    When the Atmospheric Vi opened its doors, An Zheng had already drank two cups of tea and atiece of dessert.

    When the door creaked open, An Zheng was chatting with the owner of the tea shop.

    ¡°I just want to ask you one thing. Why does the dessert taste like chili?¡±

    The owner of the tea shop answered seriously, ¡°There are many wonders in this world, so why can¡¯t the dessert be made into chili sauce? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been to the southernmost area of the Great Xi Sea.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I will believe anything you say, because I can see the courage in your eyes.¡±

    The owner acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to be surprised at what you can eat here. I don¡¯t have any goals nor goals, but I just like to wander around and walk all the way to this ce in Xiushui City. That¡¯s because this ce is really good.

    He sat down on a chair and said, ¡°I used to be a cksmith and an apprentice. My disciple has always lived and died with me. After arriving at Xiushui City, you actually made the same choice as me, and stayed behind as well. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Where is your disciple?¡±

    The owner pointed to a shop not far away, ¡°There¡¯s a shop over there. It¡¯s selling fecal snacks. Do you want to try it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It seems that the smell has left an indelible impression on both of you ¡­¡±

    The boss nodded and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s weird, so many people like to eat ¡­¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, and the owner asked An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re also a foreigner, where did youe from?¡±

    An Zheng straightened his body and said: ¡°I am a cultivator, Ie from Dian Cang.¡±

    The owner was stunned for a moment. ¡°That is not close. Furthermore, there don¡¯t seem to be many cultivators in Dian Cang Mountain. There is only a destitute sect called Dian Cang Sect. Only the Master and disciple are left ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, the sect has its size, and its cultivation is limitless. I am the Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Sect, my disciple is just nearby, strolling and eating. ¡±

    He got up and poured a cup of tea for An Zheng, ¡°Earlier, when I said that there were many wonders in the boundless universe, I actually didn¡¯t really believe these words myself. After I saw you, I believed you.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°You have even eaten shit-tasting snacks before, what else do you have that you can¡¯t encounter?¡±

    The boss nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I feel that my life has be much richer.¡±

    An Zheng asked the owner: ¡°It seems that very few peoplee to the Atmospheric Vi on the other side?¡±

    The owner said, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing business outside of Atmospheric Vi for seven years already. Do you believe that no one from there hase to drink tea with me? This was a very strange manor, and the people inside all kept a low profile. I think they must not be in serious business. It looks to me like a killer¡¯s den. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    The boss: ¡°You don¡¯t understand the martial arts world, so you don¡¯t understand. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand either. With Yao Qingzhi¡¯s personality, what couldn¡¯t he do? I haven¡¯t seen hime out in seven years. It¡¯s been seven years, more than two thousand days, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone visit him here. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? That¡¯s one of the so-called North and South Vi, the Atmospheric Vi. No one has ever entered it through the main entrance. ¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Our sect is too small, so our experience in the martial arts world is also shallow.¡±

    The boss stared at An Zheng for no reason and said, ¡°There are only two possibilities why you can do this. Firstly, Yao Qingzhi was too arrogant, he thought that no one was worthy enough for him to open the main gate to wee them. Secondly, Yao Qingzhi¡¯s actions were shameful, so people who came into contact with him would go through the back door. No matter how well the front door is made, it¡¯s not bright inside. ¡±

    An Zheng gavhumbs up, ¡°You should go to Ming Fa Si to work.¡±

    The boss sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been there before. I failed the interview.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Seven years ago.¡±

    The boss looked at the dim sum shop on the opposite side: ¡°My disciple passed the interview, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave me alone, so he followed me and left Jinling. After that, we stayed in Xiushui City. It was really good here. ¡°If you have any Jianghu enmity that has been resolved, you will no longer have any goals in life. You cane here and settle down. This ce is suitable for the old age, it will always be peaceful andfortable.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Thank you. After I finish what I have to do, I might really considering here to take care of my old age.¡±

    He stood up and nced at the boss. ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered setting up a stall somewhere else in seven years?¡±

    The boss face slightly changed, then he shook his head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years, why change it again?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Scholars Killing

    <h4>Chapter 608 ¨C Schrs Killing</h4>

    A cksmith¡¯s master who set uea shop on the side of the road and a cksmith¡¯s apprentice who bought durian pastries across the road. An Zheng felt that these two must have a story, especially when he knew that the two of them went to the Great Western Ming Fa Si.

    After An Zheng finished drinking his tea, he left the money for the tea on the table. As he got up to leave, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the owner of the tea shop and asked: ¡°When you went to the Great Western Ming Fa Si, did the interviewer ask you anything? You didn¡¯t pass. ¡±

    The boss forced a smile. ¡°Ask me what I¡¯ve done before to punish evil and promote good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t stepped out of my house in thirty years of cksmithing, so I¡¯ve never done anything.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a fortunate thing that you didn¡¯t go to Ming Fa Si.¡±

    The boss was silent for a moment before saying: ¡°Perhaps, if Ming Fa Si had let me stay, I probably wouldn¡¯t have stayed here to enjoy life.¡±

    He stood up as well and prepared to clear up the stall.

    An Zheng asked curiously: ¡°You only received me, a customer, and you¡¯re just going to pack up like that?¡±

    The owner kept the money An Zheng left on the table: ¡°Today¡¯s money is enough for my meal, so I no longer pursue it.¡±

    He put away the table and the tea set, leaving only a chaise longue behind. He was waving a fan as hey on the chair and looked at the gate of Atmospheric Vi. No one knew what he was thinking about. Perhaps many people would look down on this kind of man, and without any motivation, he would stop doing business once he earned enough money to eat. There would also be people who would praise this lifestyle and call it having no desires.

    However, An Zheng had a nagging feeling that this tea shop owner had set up shop here for seven years straight, there must be some unknown story behind this.

    Seeing An Zheng walking toward the main entrance of the Atmospheric Vi, the tea shop owner couldn¡¯t help but call out to him from behind, ¡°If you want to pay a visit, you should go through the back door. I have told you before that in the seven years that has passed, I have never seen the main entrance of that vi open for anyone. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around andughed: ¡°Perhaps, you really should set up a stall somewhere else tomorrow.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the front gate of the vi and the four guards standing at the entrance nced at An Zheng. One of the guardszily said to An Zheng: ¡°If there¡¯s a visitor, please go to the back door of the Vi and register before entering my Vi Master¡¯s permission.¡±

    He spoke in a loud voice, and though he waszy, he was full of energy. The tea shop owner across the road had also heard everything clearly, so he shook his head helplessly. Even though this Yao Qingzhi is born in poverty, he is the most arrogant of them all. He never allows anyone to mention his origins, and that is his greatest taboo.

    It was precisely because of his lowly background that Yao Qingzhi feared that others would look down on him the most. It was also because of this that Yao Qingzhi was used to putting on a haughty attitude, and the main entrance of the Vi didn¡¯t open for anyone.

    This was not a big city. Although the location was special, because it was a mountain city, it didn¡¯t develop as quickly in city. However, there were a lot of tourists. This ce was not any important military ground. Even the number of garrison troops was pitifully small. Therefore, to the entire Da Xi Empire, the City Lord of the Xiu Shui City could not be considered a big shot. His influence was truly inferior to a tyrant like Yao Qingzhi.

    Therefore, even if the city lord of Xiushui City were to arrive here, he would not be able to get ess to the main gate.

    However, the owner of the tea shop suddenly sat up straight with a look of disbelief on his face. Because he saw An Zheng whispering in front of the guard, and the guard immediately ran in. A momentter, the main gate of the Atmospheric Vi opened. Not only that, Yao Qingzhi, who was dressed in silk clothes, actually came out personally.

    In the durian snack shop across the road, a baby-faced man stuck his head out and threw a bag into the arms of the tea shop owner. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The owner of the tea stand opened the bag and took a look. His favorite thing to do was to burn the smoked meat. He took a bite out of the bag and savored the smell, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to see ¡­¡± Do you know who that young man who just entered through the door was? ¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°He just said to the guy guarding the door, I¡¯ll trouble you to go in and tell Yao Qingzhi that Fang Zheng¡¯s disciple is here.¡±

    Fang Zheng¡¯s disciple!

    The disciple was stunned for a while and then became excited, ¡°Then, isn¡¯t there a good show?!¡±

    The boss was slightly angry. ¡°What kind of show is this?¡± I¡¯ve been here for seven years and I haven¡¯t had a chance to find any evidence. When I first wanted to enter the Ming Fa Si, the interviewer asked me what I had done, and I said that I had not. That¡¯s why he¡¯s looking down on me, and that¡¯s why I came to Xiushui City. I know Ming Fa Si has been wanting to investigate Yao Qingzhi for so many years but they have no evidence. If I do that, Yao Qingzhi will be able to be proud in front of him. ¡±

    His disciple said: ¡°Whaity, Yao Qingzhi still hasn¡¯t fallen, Ming Fa Si has already fallen.¡±

    The disciple looked at his Master, ¡°Master, how about we go back to the Green Mountain to forge iron.¡±

    Master said: ¡°There is such an amazing fate in this world, guess that disciple Fang Zheng just reported himself to me about a fake sect, who do you think it is? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ He said that he¡¯s from the Dian Cang Sect. ¡±

    His disciple was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud, ¡°Let¡¯s point at the Blue Mountain... Whaity. ¡±

    As heughed, he cried.

    His Master stood up and threw the dirty apron that was on her body aside, ¡°I¡¯ve been forging at Dian Cang Mountain for thirty years and forged a sword. After thinking for a while, I still haven¡¯t been able to think of a name that is worthy of this divine sword. This sword should¡¯ve been called Dian Cang. ¡±

    He returned to the tea stand and retrieved a long wooden box. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    His disciple¡¯s face was covered in tears. After a moment of hesitation, he kneeled down.

    My Master said, ¡°Although I am exhausted, I have not been able to pass on my legacy for hundreds of years. As the twelfth generation leader of the Dian Cang Sect, I have never made Dian Cang shine, and I have failed my teachers. Thus, from today onwards, I will remove myself from my position as the Blue Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. From now on, you are the Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Sect. ¡°This is the Azure God Sword, I will pass it to you. I hope that you can return to the Green Mountain and let the three words¡¯ Green Mountain Sect ¡®shine in the martial arts world.¡±

    The disciple received the long sword sheath with both hands. ¡°Master... ¡°What about you?¡±

    His Master nced at Atmospheric Vi. ¡°My dream is to kill demons and get rid of demons, and help promote justice. But my temper is weak, and I prefer to be at ease, so in the end I did not take that step forward. In my entire life, the person I admire the most is the head of the Ming Fa Si, Fang Zheng. Today, Fang Zheng¡¯s disciple arrived at the Atmospheric Vi, which also proved my guess... Yao Qingzhi was one of the killers who killed Fang Zheng. I will enter that mountain gate today ande out. I will help you forge iron and teach your disciples. If you can¡¯te out, you can add a seat for me on the ranking list of the Sect Leaders of all the generations of the Dian Cang Mountains. ¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he strode towards the Manor.

    The disciple held the sword case in both hands, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed three times towards his master¡¯s back. When he straightened up, blood was already on his forehead.

    Within the hall of the Atmospheric Vi.

    Yao Qingzhi had a dignified look on his face with long, gray hair, but when he looked at An Zheng, his eyes flickered. He waved his hand to let everyone in the room leave, leaving only him and An Zheng.

    ¡°Young man, are you really Fang Zheng¡¯s disciple?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°He was already about to die when he saw me, so he did not fulfill his duty as a master. I feel more that I am his sessor, not his disciple. But mine was given by him in the end, so he¡¯s my master. ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you arrive nearly ten yearste?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to kill you, so I cultivated for ten years.¡±

    Yao Qingzhi was slightly startled, thenughed: ¡°Young man, if you line up to kill me in this world, you can go from the main entrance of the guest hall to the bottom of Xiushui City. I know that Fang Zheng iroud and cold person, but I never thought that his disciple would have the same temper. The reason I opened the front door and let you in is not because of your respect, but because of your master who has been dead for almost ten years. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with a smile, ¡°Even if there were a lot of people who queued up to kill you, I would still be at the top of the line.¡±

    Yao Qingzhi acknowledged: ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, and neither do I like to put on airs. As long as it¡¯s about hatred, I won¡¯t deny any of those who came to take revenge on me. Do you know why? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because you know that if those people can¡¯t kill you, you can. So there is no difference between admitting it and not admitting it. ¡±

    Yao Qingzhi nodded his head, ¡°You are right, there are many rumors regarding me in the martial arts world, and most of them are true. Therefore, you should also understand how difficult it is for our Atmospheric Vi to have such a day. Thus, although I often feel guilty for having done something wrong, in the end, no one is allowed to rashly destroy my current status. Young man, I¡¯ve said it before. Opening the front door to bring you in, it¡¯s your respected master. ¡±

    ¡°Even if I had participated in killing him that day, I would still have respected him. So today I¡¯m going to give you a chance to take revenge, but ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit presumptuous of you toe alone?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are the only one in my eyes.¡±

    Yao Qingzhi put down the teacup in his hand. ¡°But I am not the only one from my Atmospheric Vi. I said that I would give you a chance for revenge, but I didn¡¯t say that I would personally spar with you. My Atmospheric Vi has been run by experts for many years. Those who wish to challenge me in these years must first pass through those disciples of mine outside. Since you¡¯re here, I guess you have nothing to fear. But you don¡¯t know my Atmospheric Vi, nor do you know me, Yao Qingzhi. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and looked at the hundreds of disciples who had lined up outside.

    ¡°I havule for killing people.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Start from the one that deserves to die.¡±

    Yao Qingzhi frowned slightly: ¡°That will depend on whether you have the ability or not.¡±

    He raised his hands and pped. The disciple outside let out a loud cry. Three hundred and sixty disciples were arrayed in sword formations, exuding a murderous aura.

    Yao Qingzhi smiled and said: ¡°I am afraid of death, that¡¯s why I put my life on the line to be strong. I¡¯ve done a lot of things that happen in the night after I¡¯ve had nightmares, so I¡¯m more afraid that someone might want to take revenge on me. People like me, who are afraid of death, always prepare more than others. Open the door, invite the guests in, and after the door closes, the master will have the final say. ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you really think that you won¡¯t be distracted when you fight me?¡±

    He squinted at An Zheng with a smile that was not really a smile.

    At this moment, sword qi erupted from outside.

    A person wearing a green robe walked in withrge strides. With his hands behind his back, although he had a haggard and shaggy face, when he raised his head and stuck his chest out, he gave off a strong schrly vibe.

    The schr killing people was extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 609 - Destroying a Villa

    <h4>Chapter 609 ¨C Destroying a Vi</h4>

    The tea shop owner, who had changed his clothes, looked bookish, but he kept insisting that he was a cksmith. His disciple had called him master for more than twenty years, but he didn¡¯t know the name of his master. However, just as he was about to enter the entrance of the Atmospheric Vi, someone reached out to stop him, asking him, ¡°What are you doing here, the tea seller?!¡±

    The owner of the tea shop nced at the guard and replied, ¡°I¡¯m noea seller. I¡¯m Ye Yu Nian.¡±

    He stepped up the steps and the guard reached out to grab him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you call a fucking thing, get out of here.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he was already a hundred meters away, right on top of the willow branch.

    Ye Yu Nian slowly walked into the Atmospheric Vi. As he walked, he said loudly, ¡°Dian Cang Sect, Ye Yu Nian pays his respects.¡±

    Inside the main entrance of the Atmospheric Vi, there was arge and even za. The three hundred and sixty disciples with swords had already finished their formations. The sword formation was originally prepared for An Zheng, but Ye Yurou walked in.

    ¡°Just kill your enemies. I will be the one to deal with the people outside.¡±

    Ye Yurou looked into the main hall, and cupped his fists: ¡°I cannot fight alongside Fang Zheng, today, fighting hand in hand with his disciple, and then give up on my wish for life.¡±

    The sword formation was originally ready to go, like a full bow. The moment it touched the arrow, it would shoot out.

    He took a step forward, and it was as if he had touched the bowstring.

    The sword formation activated, and 360 streams of sword qi rushed out of the sword formation like 360 giant pythons, heading straight for Ye Yunian.

    Ye Yudao stood there with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°The cultivators of Dian Cang have neverpeted against the world. The reason for that was because the founder of the sect had once said that there were only two types of cultivators. One was for themselves, and the other was for the world. When the world needs people from the Dian Cang Mountain, it is the world, and when the world does not need people, it is for themselves. ¡±

    As he spoke, sword Qi swirled around his body. The 316 iing sword Qis were all dispersed by him. They had not seen him make a move, but the sword Qi was circling around him. His sword Qis seemed to be autonomous, as if they were attacking him on their own.

    Hundreds of sword Qis were engaged in a battle in the za, brimming with light and radiance.

    ¡°I have a clear mind and no desires.¡± When I heard that there was Fang Zheng in this world, who used such a vicious method to do good deeds, I admired him from the bottom of my heart. ¡±

    Ye Yunian said, ¡°Since you are a cultivator, you have the responsibility.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step forward, like a general who was leisurely strolling in the middle of an army of ten thousand soldiers. However, he was originally a schr. Even though he had forged iron for thirty years to forge swords, he was still a schr. Aesult, no matter how he looked at it, he wasn¡¯t a great general. He was a swordsman.

    One man fighting 360, he still looked elegant, his body was covered with sword scars and his clothes were stained with blood. However,yer afteryer of corpses fell in front of him, as if a door to hell had been opened.

    Inside the house, An Zheng made his move.

    Because someone outside had made a move, An Zheng was worried that his friend, who he did not know, would be in trouble.

    Yao Qingzhi extended his hand, and in his palm was a ck de. The ck de was at least 1.5 meters long. It was unknown if it was carved or forged from dense text. It was difficult to make out when it was waved around, but it also seemed like aplicated pattern.

    The ck de shed out, and the ck de light shed forward. However, what was terrifying was not just the de light that seemed to be able to cut through everything. The ck de-light tore open the space with each stroke, and an endless suction force appeared in the space crack. If one was not careful, even if one managed to dodge the delight, it was still possible to be sucked into an unknown space.

    An Zheng stepped forward, and the Broken Army Sword responded. As the sword fell, the saber light shattered.

    Although the Broken Army Sword was the best in the world, An Zheng found that he was unable to get close to Yao Qingzhi.

    Although Yao Qingzhi looked like he was waving his de randomly, in reality, the space cracks around him had formed into a defensive formation. As long as An Zheng got closer, the suction force that appeared from the spatial cracks would cause his body to deviate. The scariest thing was that the suction force that appeared from the cracks would be able to suck An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power away.

    As long as An Zheng got closer, his Cultivation Power would constantly be absorbed by Yao Qingzhi.

    ¡°Junior!¡±

    Yao Qingzhiughed out loud: ¡°Do you really think that I, who have been able to stand tall and strong for so many years, am only relying on my reputation? If I hadn¡¯t created this method myself, then perhaps I would have already been killed by those who thought that I was of noble birth. As long as my ck de is still here, no one can get close to me. ¡±

    This cultivation technique was really strange, no wonder Yao Qingzhi was able to be stronger the more he fought, it was precisely because the person he was fighting with would be identally taken away by him. Yao Qingzhi, on the other hand, seemed to have an endless reserve that would never run out of Cultivation Power.

    As Yao Qingzhi continued to attack more and more, the number of ck holes on the de also increased. Even if An Zheng was more than ten meters away from him, the Cultivation Power would still continuously leak out and enter Yao Qingzhi¡¯s body through the ck holes.

    What was even more terrifying was that Yao Qingzhi¡¯s physique could actually be digested. An Zheng¡¯s physique was tyrannical, and his Cultivation Power was even more tyrannical. Ordinary cultivators would not be able to withstand the power of the lightning spirit even if they could absorb it. But Yao Qingzhi was like a Taotie, as long as he ate it, he would be able to digest and absorb it.

    ¡°Your master Fang Zheng is strong and overbearing, even I am a little afraid of him. As for you, your cultivation is lower than mine. On what basis are you going to kill me? ¡±

    Yao Qingzhi pointed his ck de to the sky, ¡°I have roamed the world for so many years and have always relied on myself. I won¡¯t allow anyone to take away all of this that I¡¯ve worked so hard to obtain, and I exist, all of this exists! ¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°Your knowledge is still too low.¡±

    He held his sword with one hand and shed down from above. The sword beam that was more than ten meters long from the Broken Army Sword carried the might of purple lightning as it descended majestically. Yao Qingzhi raised his ck de, forming a ck curtain over his head.

    As the sword beam fell, a hideous face rushed out from the darkness. There was no eyes, nose and ears, only a mouth. Its mouth was wide open, filled with ck fangs. The mouth bit onto An Zheng¡¯s Sword Qi, and the Cultivation Power in the Sword Qi was sucked in like a broken dam.

    An Zheng held the sword in his right hand and pushed forward with his left, sending a red sun flying forward.

    Yao Qingzhi snorted, the ck de hovered above his head, supporting the ck curtain, his two hands formed a series of hand seals, the technique was extremely strange. In the blink of an eye, all of the ck cracks that had appeared when he had chopped out the sword earlier hadpletely changed. Each crack had be a face without a nose, eyes, ears, and only a bloody mouth. Those faces were like wild beasts that pounced on An Zheng and tore apart his clothes, eating Chi Ri who was pushed out by An Zheng momentster.

    As Yao Qingzhi pushed forward with his hands, at leasundred faces rushed towards An Zheng, as if they were countless evil spirits that had crawled out from hell to tear An Zheng apart.

    An Zheng¡¯s body moved, and all the faces disappeared. In the next second, An Zheng appeared in front of Yao Qingzhi, and punched right at Yao Qingzhi¡¯s chest. However, Yao Qingzhi did not dodge at all. It was as if he directly received An Zheng¡¯s fist with his chest without any fear.

    The moment An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on Yao Qingzhi¡¯s chest, it exploded. However, it was not because of the power of An Zheng¡¯s punch, but rather, a ck hole had appeared on his chest. He opened his mouth, and after ripping his clothes open, he directly bit An Zheng¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Like I said, no one is allowed to take away what I¡¯ve painstakingly gotten.¡±

    Yao Qingzhi looked at An Zheng fiercely, ¡°Your master won¡¯t do, but neither will you!¡±

    However, An Zheng sneered, ¡°He can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s because he¡¯s too inflexible. He always believes that you can¡¯t punish evil people without evidence, even if everyone knows about it, you can¡¯t do it without evidence. But I am different. He is thew enforcer, and I am the exterminator. I don¡¯t care what kind of country¡¯sw, whether or not there¡¯s evidence, he represents the Ming Fa Si, I represent myself! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist suddenly exploded with power, that was the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    Under the tremendous might, even therge, bloody mouth that seemed to be able to swallow everything opened once again. An Zheng stretched out both of his hands, his left hand grabbing onto the top of the mouth, his right hand grabbing onto the bottom of the mouth, then using his two hands to force himself: ¡°Don¡¯t you have the ability to swallow it, let me see if you can swallow me as well!¡±

    An Zheng tore open that big mouth, and actually burrowed his own way in.

    Yao Qingzhi¡¯s face changed drastically, and instantly became pale white. He wanted to reach his hand out to grab An Zheng, but An Zheng had already crawled in and out, there was no way to grab him. He felt as if something huge was about to break out of his body.

    Yao Qingzhi had experienced many dangers before, but in the end, it was him who had thestugh. With his strange and all-consuming cultivation technique, he had killed countless people, robbed countless people of their cultivation technique and Cultivation Power, and gained his current status.

    But this time, An Zheng was too big, he could not swallow him.

    Aooo!

    A dragon¡¯s roar came out from Yao Qingzhi¡¯s body. Yao Qingzhi covered his ears and squatted down, feeling like his head was about to explode.

    Then, his body started to swell up and distort again and again. Then his body grewrger and his skin became thinner. It was likhin film, allowing him to clearly see all the organs in his body.

    He could see his heart beating under the thin film. He could see his stomach moving. It was so disgusting. However, his body continued to grow bigger and bigger, and a ck dot on his chest also grew bigger and bigger.

    Soon, the ck dot transformed into a golden-armored Empyrean God. Beneath the feet of the Empyrean God was a golden dragon that raised its head and roared towards the heavens. As the God of Heaven grew bigger and bigger, Yao Qingzhi¡¯s body felt like it was about to split open.

    He was tall to begin with, but now he was more than three meters tall. He was holding on for so long, yet his body was unable to break apart due to the Devouring Power. One could imagine the sort of pain he was experiencing.

    His skin was stretched and thin to the point that it was shocking.

    An Zheng stood within Yao Qingzhi¡¯s body, one of his hands grabbed onto the still beating heart.

    ¡°Your heart is truly ck.¡±

    His hand suddenly pierced into his heart, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in his hand flickered, and then exploded!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The hall that stretched foundred meters was immediately sted into smithereens, and an intense shockwave swept out in all directions. The shock wave destroyed everything it passed through, leaving behind a scene of devastation. What a nice atmospheric vi, 90% of it was destroyed because of the explosion. The shockwave reached the peak of the mountain. Because it could not withstand the huge power, a small portion of the mountain was directly sliced off. Rolling rocks came rolling down from the top like a huge wave, burying the manor.

    An Zheng flew out from the smoke, the Holy Fish Scale conjured a high wall, blocking all the falling stones.

    His face was pale, but his eyes were firm. Relying on one hand, he controlled the Holy Fish Scale to block the falling stones that weighed ten thousand kilograms. On the other hand, she was holding a green robed schr who was covered in blood. Although he was heavily injured, he was still smiling foolishly, feeling so carefree.

 Chapter 610 - Taoists Descending the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 610 ¨C Taoists Descending the Mountain</h4>

    In the tavern, no matter how chaotic the chaos had be because of the destruction of the Atmospheric Vi, it was as if An Zheng and the others were in another world.

    An Zheng fed a medicinal pellet to Ye Yudan and then watched his disciple clumsily bandage his master¡¯s wound.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    An Zheng asked his disciple.

    The disciple nked out for a moment, then looked at his Master. ¡°Master, what¡¯s my name?¡±

    Ye Youting frowned and thought for a while, ¡°I forgot ¡­¡± Speaking of your name, how old are you? ¡±

    The disciple scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s a chicken. I don¡¯t know how old it is.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t remember what he was called, couldn¡¯t remember how much he was, but he was definitely not a chaotic person. The long sword case strapped to his back was almost as tall as he was, and it seemed to be slightly inconvenient to move around.

    Ye Yurou was still thinking about what his disciple¡¯s name was, and then tentatively asked, ¡°Your surname is Ding?¡±

    The disciple stopped rubbing his wound medicine and let out a long sigh, ¡°You picked me up. You said that when you picked me up, I was still in my infancy and had to bite your breast every night to sleep. Do you think my surname is Ding?¡±

    Ye Yu Nian¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Why are you saying this ¡­¡± Forget it, just give me your surname Ye. I vaguely remember that there seemed to be a slip of paper wrapped around your nket. It seemed to have written your surname Ding. ¡±

    The disciple asked, ¡°That note?¡±

    Ye Yunian embarrassedly said, ¡°You also know that our condition at Dian Cang Mountain is a bit more difficult, so maybe ¡­¡± I must have used it to wipe my butt. ¡±

    The disciple nked out for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°You just didn¡¯t want me to find my birth parents.¡±

    Ye Yunian said, ¡°After losing your people, why are you still looking for them?¡±

    The disciple chuckled, ¡°No, no, look for it. Look at your anxious face.¡± Furthermore, even if I find your biological parents, even if you die, didn¡¯t Ie to help you carry the banner ¡­ ¡±

    Ye Yusheng: ¡°I¡¯m not going to die yet!¡±

    He looked at his disciple who was carrying a sword sheathe and felt a little tired. He stretched out his hand to help him straighten up: ¡°If you are tired, then let go.¡±

    The disciple shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you regret it and take it back?¡±

    Ye Yunian rolled his eyes at him, ¡°So you¡¯re such a disciple ¡­¡± From today onwards, you shall be known as Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s Eyes. ¡±

    Disciple said: ¡°Remove your eyes, the name Ye Xiaoxin is still not bad.¡±

    Looking at the conversation between the two of them, An Zheng suddenly felt that their rtionship was only so, right? The two of them relied on each other for life. Originally, his disciple had a pretty promising future, being able to work in the Ming Fa Si, but he refused to give up her master. Wherever her master went, he would go. His master sold tea and he sold snacks. Every day, he would throw a packet of his master¡¯s favorite food, burnt meat.

    ¡°Oh right, howe you were able to enter the Ming Fa Si while your master was not able to?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Ye Xiaoxin was silent for a while, before replying with uncertainty: ¡°Because I¡¯m more handsome?¡±

    Ye Yunian abruptly sat up, ¡°If you say that your talent is better than mine, I will endure it. If you say that you are younger than me, I will endure it. If you say that you are more handsome than me, then where did your couragee from?! Help me up, I want to fight with you! ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin didn¡¯t even look at him and pushed Ye Yurou back in his hand. As he bandaged his wound, he said: ¡°I¡¯m handsome, why don¡¯t you take care of me?¡±

    Ye Yu Nian lied there and suddenlyughed, ¡°Damn... These words are irrefutable. ¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, ¡°What ns do the two of you have?

    Ye Yunian said, ¡°Ask our Sect Leader.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin replied: ¡°Master has the final say.¡±

    Ye Yu Nian said with a face full of gratification: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and ordered people to preparable of food, and before long, a fragrant meal was served. An Zheng poured wine for the two and said: ¡°Although we met by chance, but I know you are trustworthy people. If you find it morefortable staying in this mountain city, then stay. I have already bought an inn for the future. You can stay in it for the rest of the day. If anything happens to the inn, just help me out. ¡±

    Ye Yurou looked at Ye Xiaoxin, and Ye Xiaoxin looked at Ye Yurou. The two of them looked at each other for a moment before Ye Xiaoxin said, ¡°What are you looking at?

    Ye Yunian said, ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re the Sect Leader!¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin hesitated for a moment, then asked An Zheng: ¡°In other words, you n on staying here with the two of us as guards for this inn? Even though our Dian Cang sect is a small one, it is still a proper martial arts sect. It has existed for hundreds of years and will not decline for a long time ¡­ Besides, I¡¯m the Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Sect, and my Master is the Great Sect Leader. How can I just casually stay behind to act as a guard for an inn? If this is spread out, it will make it hard for us to survive in the martial arts world. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I won¡¯t force you, it¡¯s just a suggestion.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin said: ¡°No no no, why don¡¯t you know how to chat.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin said: ¡°At this time, how much money should you be offering me? Of course, money is not the main thing. You should describe your expectations for the future of this inn, as well as your feelings and ambitions.

    An Zheng: ¡°You are the Sect Leader and Sect Leader, speaking of money ¡­ Do youck money? ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Missing.¡±

    Ye Yu Nian could not stand watching this any longer: ¡°Bullshit!¡± Are we short of money? ¡°We are extremely f * cking short of money ¡­¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°Actually talking about money with you is an insult to your identity, so I haven¡¯t had the nerve to say it.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Quickly, insult me greatly.¡±

    Ye Yushui said, ¡°Don¡¯t take pity on him.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°How about this, although the money is a little out of the ordinary, and for cultivators in the martial arts world, keeping a lot of money is actually not very meaningful. ¡°For the time being, each of you will receive 5,000 silver taels per month. If you have any cultivation needs rted to medicinal pills or spirit stones, feel free to contact me. As long as I can provide you with something, you will not be stingy.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin immediately nodded: ¡°That¡¯s fine, five thousand silver ¡­ I haven¡¯t sold enough for seven years. ¡±

    Ye Yunian: ¡°You are a Sect Leader, be more reserved ¡­ An Zheng, about that, I am his master, so shouldn¡¯t I have more money than him? ¡°Look, in terms of seniority or moral integrity, I think I should have a little more.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°I¡¯m still the Sect Leader!¡±

    Ye Yunian: ¡°I¡¯m the Great Sect Leader!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Each of us will get five thousand silvers, let¡¯s do this ¡­ Generally speaking, it was just for entertainment purposes. Five thousand two hundred months was more than enough. As for the use of cultivation, whatever you think of, let the people in the inn contact me. Tomorrow morning, I will be leaving this ce to find my next enemy. I will be counting on the two of you to protect this inn. ¡±

    Ye Yu Nian patted Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with us Sect Leaders from the Dian Cang Sect, nothing will broblem.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin looked at An Zheng: ¡°Have you guys talked about it before? I keep having the feeling that him passing the position of Sect Leader to me iuge trap.¡±

    Ye Yu Nian: ¡°Didn¡¯t you jump down without a care for your own safety? Master wants to cultivate you ¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to pass the Sect Leader down to you. Being the Sect Leader is too tiring. ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Where are you tired ¡­¡±

    Ye Youting raised his head and looked up into the sky, his face filled with destion, ¡°My heart is tired.¡±

    He reached out to raise his wine cup and was ready to drink it, but Ye Xiaoxin snatched it away: ¡°You¡¯re covered with wounds all over your body, drink my wine, speak your toast, I¡¯ll do it with An Zheng.¡±

    An Zheng clinked a cup with him, then fell for it.

    Ye Youting¡¯s hand was still hovering in the air, and he smiled awkwardly: ¡°Wish ¡­ ¡°Is it good to havappy family and have a healthy spirit when everything is well?¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Good words, good words. Let¡¯s go?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them toasted again.

    Ye Yu Nian smacked his lips: ¡°How about An Zheng follows you? I don¡¯t see any filial piety in him. ¡°I can still move my hands and feet now. If I can¡¯t move anymore in the future, I don¡¯t know how to torture me.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°You can¡¯t move, why do you care so much? ¡°When I was young, I was fed and fed by you. When you get old, I will also repay you in this way.¡±

    Ye Yunian: ¡°Feed your head, pull!¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin scratched his head, ¡°Speaking of which, it is rather disgusting ¡­ Forget it. What you did to me back then, I¡¯ll do to you in the future! ¡±

    Ye Yunian had a pained look on his face as he said, ¡°You also know how busy I am. At that time, you were still young and always attached to others, and I needed to do something. So when you make a scene, tiope around your waist and tie it to a pole, or dig a hole and put you in there to pee and y with the mud ¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me in the future. ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°To think that there would be suching!¡±

    Ye Yunian smiled in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just drink. I¡¯ll just watch ¡­¡± Cough cough, but don¡¯t you guys feel a little disrespectful to an old man by just drinking wine like that? ¡±

    An Zheng passed over a cup of wine. ¡°For medicinal pellets refined by my wife, there¡¯s no need to abstain from drinking.¡±

    Ye YuNian nodded, and went over to An Zheng and asked, ¡°Do youck a master?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I ¡­ It¡¯s past the age of piss and mud. ¡±

    The three of them chatted merrily until dawn. An Zheng returned to his room and took out the ck de that he snatched from Yao Qingzhi to look at. This ck debined with Yao Qingzhi¡¯s cultivation technique could tear through space and absorb other people¡¯s Cultivation Power. But An Zheng did not have suchysique, so he was unable to use the cultivation technique.

    [Purple Golden-Rank Magic Tool, made from the Raindrop Mystical Iron of the Kunlun Ruins. After adding the Ster Cast Iron, it can raise its level trimary Purple-Rank Magic Tool. The ck de has the ability to tear through space itself, it can connect to the owner.]

    An Zheng thought to himself that this was pretty good, the current value of this thing was not low, if it was ced on the ck market, it would cause a storm of blood. If he brought it to the auction house to sell, it would be the most important treasure in an auction. If it was raised to the Purple-Rank, its value would also not be to be underestimated. Therefore, An Zheng stuffed the ck de into the Blood Pearl Bracelet without hesitation.

    A ¡®ding¡¯ resounded in his mind as the voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared.

    [Broken Army Sword s have leveled up to the fifth stage of Purple-Rank, increasing their ability to tear through space. You can increase your abilities by absorbing other simrly ranked magical equipment, or you can also increase your abilities by absorbing the crystals of beasts above the Golden-Rank.]

    Because Broken Army Sword were the most precious treasures within the Purple-Rank, their grade increased very slowly. From the moment he left State of Yan, An Zheng had been killing and feeding Broken Army Sword all the magical equipment that he had snatched.

    In the morning of the second day, An Zheng once again changed into a ck robe, and started to jog along with the food that he was reluctant to part with. The little Daoist nun dressed in a daoist robe looked extremely cute.

    An Zheng, the food here is too delicious.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± About that, the money you gave me is spent, just give me a little more. ¡±

    An Zheng handed over a bag of copper coins. The little Daoist nun smiled obsequiously: ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. When he went down the mountain, he looked at the copsed Atmospheric Vi at the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 611 - White Stone Mountain demonic beast

    <h4>Chapter 611 ¨C White Stone Mountain demonic beast</h4>

    A handsome and refined older brother of a Daoist Priest brought a small Daoist nun with a mouthful of snacks. As he walked down the mountain road, he attracted the attention of many passers-by. Da Da Ye was still eating as if no one else was around him. Perhaps, this was a world that no one else could understand ¡­

    An Zheng said: ¡°If gluttons can really form an empire, with your strength, you are at leasrincess.¡±

    He finished thest spicy duck neck in his hand, squatted by the side of the stream and washed his hands. Then, with an expression that said that he was not satisfied yet, he said: ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s so spicy that it¡¯s fun to enjoy ¡­ Master, what did you say just now? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I said you look good when you eat.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°I knew it. I look good everywhere.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    He looked ahead and saw a car-and-horse shop. It seemed to be a big ce. He entered the house and saw that it was actually a bus shop run by arge and powerful family. They were able to provide all kinds of convenient services, including hiring fast but low grade demon beasts.

    An Zheng selected a while, paid the deposit and chose two flying horses, one of them was a very solemn yet inconspicuous carriage. The carriage shop¡¯s people said they would give away a master who knew how to drive a carriage for free. An Zheng rejected them.

    While An Zheng was bargaining, Da Da Ye sneakily went out to buy a fewrge bags of food. He had a face full of happiness and satisfaction.

    An Zheng let the carriage shop staff pull the horses up, and when he lifted up the curtain to look, Da Da Ye was already sitting in the carriage with a bag of food in his hands and was about to start chewing on it. An Zheng sat down in front of the carriage and swung his whip in the air. The flying horse activated its terrestrial mode and started to slowly gallop.

    Just as he left the house, the carriage shop assistant came out and said, ¡°Dao Lord, this flying horse was specially trained by us. In order to be different from the other horses, you have to be careful when driving it. If you let it go, it will stop. If you tell it to stop, it will go. If you tell it to hurry up, it¡¯ll slow down. ¡°If you tell it to slow down, it will fly ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling him then.¡±

    Fellow: ¡°The main thing is that if you don¡¯t feel troubled, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I have something to say, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The carriage came to a sudden halt, and the two flying horses proudly raised their heads to show that they were well-trained.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Stop...¡±

    An Zheng sat on the horse carriage and thought that thepetition in this industry was too intense. It seemed that he had decided to transfer the business of the State of Yan¡¯s horse carriage business to the Da Xi Empire.

    Outside of Xiushui City, there was a great road at the foot of the mountain. On both sides of the road were extremely beautiful oil cauliflower flowers, which gave off an impulse to shout out loudly.

    An Zheng drove while shouting, ¡°Disciple, can you sing a song?¡±

    Da Da Ye poked his little head out of the carriage and asked with a confused look on his face, ¡°Are you going to sing? I won¡¯t... Besides, don¡¯t disturb my eating, alright? Eating food is also cultivation. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How did youe up with some unreasonable words.¡±

    He extended his hand and drew a circle in the air: ¡°Let me show you, this is the move that I thought of when I was eating the spicy duck neck. I feel that it is a lot more powerful than the one that my mother and the cultivators in the pce taught me when I was in Tsukiko!¡±

    Following the circles she drew, a dozen ducklings witalo of light above their heads appeared in midair. They were flying around and around ¡­ Moreover, the air was filled with the smell of spicy ducks¡¯ necks, which was not bad.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    She carefully took the duck neck out of her rice bag and stuffed it into her mouth, saying vaguely, ¡°This move is called the Bewitching Eye. It can temporarily enchant the enemy and we can easily escape.¡±

    She pressed down with her hands, and the ten or so ducklings that were flying in the sky dove down. With an imposing sound, they crashed to the ground like bombers. After that, groups of smoke began to rise, and soon, nothing could be seen. Furthermore, the smell in the air that makes one salivate is indeed bewitching ¡­

    A few minutester, on the public road.

    Da Da Ye walked on the main street with a wronged expression and stole a nce from time to time.

    An Zheng red ferociously at the Da Da Ye, pulling the carriage with both hands. On the carriage, there were two horses that were in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not proficient enough in it. I feel that it still has a certain potential.¡±

    With a snap of his fingers, the little rabbity still. ¡°See that? This move is called Little DingQiankun, it was thought of by me when I was eating the crabs. It can use the air to form a rope like flow of wind, trapping the target I want to trap.¡±

    She snapped her fingers again and the rabbit ran off in fright.

    An Zheng: ¡°Up to you ¡­¡±

    Tat Tak Yee: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me? I¡¯ve found the direction of my life. How important it is. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    The couple that was walking over from the other side of the road looked at An Zheng and An Zheng strangely. The man lowered his voice and said, ¡°See that?

    His wife said, ¡°Shh... Keep it down, just in case he¡¯s training. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and looked ahead. There was a small town. However, the location of the town was very special. On one side of the road was a mountain, and on the other was arge river. The river went around the vige and made it seem like a small mountain pass. If they were to set up a force here, any enemy that wanted to go would have to be stopped.

    There were no horses outside the vige, but there was no stopping the road. After all, this waeaceful and prosperous era. Some of the soldierszily sat by the side as they chatted. Only a few of them were standing on duty as they checked the reputation of the passersby. An Zheng did not have to worry about it this time, because the nametes that he and Da Da Ye carried were all real.

    Of course, An Zheng spent silver to make up for this real namete when he was in Xiushui City. As long as he gave his enough money, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get her real namete.

    The soldier checked An Zheng and then looked at Da Da Da Ye before nodding his head: ¡°Please be careful on your way here. After you two Dao Lords have passed this vige, you will reach White Stone Mountain in less than a hundred miles. A few days ago, a Demon Beast came to the mountain, but I don¡¯t know where it came from, and it has harmed quite a few people. The cultivators that have been gathered have not yet arrived, so if you guys are not in a hurry, you should avoid Mount White Stone. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head to express his thanks: ¡°May I ask, what kind of demonic beast is it?¡±

    The soldier replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the rumors say that they are extremely ferocious. The local sects sent people over, but they werepletely wiped out in the end. The area was vast and sparsely popted. Even the nearest vige was fifty miles away. We were transferred here a few days ago because we wanted to remind passersby. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it and was about to leave, when the soldier said: ¡°White Stone Mountain County¡¯s side is recruiting cultivators, Dao Lord can also give iry. If we can capture and kill that demon beast, not only would the Demonic Beast Cores belong to you, the county magistrate would also reward you with a Red Rank spirit stone. ¡±

    An Zheng thought about the fact that his Broken Army Sword required Demonic Beast Coreo level up, and thought that it would be along the way, so he went over to take a look.

    The soldier saw An Zheng nod his head and continued, ¡°I only know that the demonic beast¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Most likely, cultivators were killed before they could even see its face clearly. It is said that it is capable of devouring cultivators. The more it eats, the more powerful it is. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. No matter how he looked at it, it sounded like the summoner s of the inner world. Previously, when he met Hua She, Hua She had this ability.

    Not long after they passed the vige, the two flying horses woke up. When An Zheng got back into the carriage, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh about the difficulty of surviving in the beasts. By the time he arrived at White Stone County, it was already noon. Coincidentally, the county magistrate was in the middle of a banquet for the cultivators about to depart for the war.

    After hearing about An Zheng and the Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Sect, he did not dare to underestimate them, even though he did not know what kind of sect the Dian Cang Sect was. An Zheng was a dignified looking person, his aura was imposing, so the other cultivators were polite to him.

    At the table, the magistrate said, ¡°This trip up the mountain is extremely dangerous. If this official had the ability to enter Heaven and Earth, he would definitely be the vanguard. However, since this official has no power to tie up a chicken, he can only act ambodiment of courage for everyone here. However, although that demon beast was fierce, it was still a low level creature with limited intelligence. Therefore, if you are all to be careful, it will not be difficult for you to return victorious. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast!¡±

    One of the muscr men threw the wine cup away. ¡°Although the county magistrate says it is easy, we all know that the demon beast is powerful. This time, we are all responsible for the safety of the ce and for the lives of the people. Therefore ¡­ ¡°Mr. County Magistrate, you are too stingy with your wine, let¡¯s exchange it for a big bowl!¡±

    The magistrate hurriedly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I was being stingy. Come, let¡¯s change the big bowls!¡±

    Immediately after, the tables were filled with bowls. A bailiff carried a jug of wine as he poured the wine into bowls and bowls, filling them to the brim. The sturdy man was the first to finish the bowl of soup and said, ¡°Awesome! Lord County Magistrate, I only have one request. ¡°It would be easier if we killed that beast, but if we all die in battle, I hope you will let people know that I, Zhou Dapeng, died fighting for my fellow vigers.¡±

    The magistrate nodded, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve been unable to cultivate since I was young, my physique is different from ordinary people. My arms have the strength of over ten thousand Jin. Add to that the ugliness of appearance, and all the vigers are afraid of me. But I really am not a bad person. I also want three or five friends to asionally drink and chat with me. But in the county, everyone says that I am an evil person. Say, do you think that being born ugly is a crime?! ¡±

    He then picked up another bowl of wine and drained it, ¡°Although I am not a cultivator, I still have the heart to serve my people. If you think highly of me, then I will fight for the first array! It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve offended you, even though you¡¯re all cultivators, in my opinion, there probably isn¡¯t anyone who can beat me. ¡°Therefore, if you see me dead, then disperse and wait for the great cultivators sent by the imperial government toe. There is no need for you to take the risk.¡±

    He then drained another bowl, ¡°Therefore, this wine is my personal farewell wine. You guys dare to apany me in this bowl!¡±

    Everyone felt touched and raised their wine bowls. ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Then, the brawny man saw Da tat Ye, who was sitting beside him with his head down, eating, ¡°This little Taoist, why, are you looking down on me?¡±

    Da Da Ye was stunned for a moment and only reacted when he saw that everyone was holding a bowl. She stood up, flustered. ¡°Wait a moment, wait for me ¡­¡±

    She took out arge bottle of milk from her space tool and poured it into a cup. Then she eagerly ran out to the chef, asked for a spoonful of white sugar and stirred it into the milk. Then, she raised the cup and said, ¡°Cheers!¡±

 Chapter 612 - inner world Wheel Passage

    <h4>Chapter 612 ¨C inner world Wheel Passage</h4>

    Baishan

    A group of cultivators walked in front withrge strides. An Zheng criticized him like a little kid: ¡°Do you know you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have drank milk ¡­¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°If you want to drink milk, then drink milk. You shouldn¡¯t add sugar, it¡¯s bad for your teeth.¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this!¡±

    Hearing that An Zheng did not seem to be angry, he immediately raised his head and smiled mischievously as he came over, ¡°Master, what kind of demonic beast is in the White Stone Mountain? But don¡¯t worry about any demon beasts, I¡¯ll settle it with the Spicy Duck! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m begging you, just wait and see.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Oh ¡­. ¡°Whatever you say is what it is.¡±

    When they arrived at the foot of the White Stone Mountain, An Zheng finally understood why this ce was called White Stone Mountain. There was hardly a tree on the mountain, let alonree, not even a de of grass. The color of the mountain was light gray, close to white, rocky, and there was almost no way up.

    White Stone Mountain did not look very high. However, a mortal would probably need at least half a day to reach the top of the mountain. After the guide led the cultivators around the mountain for another hour, they finally saw a small path leading up the mountain. It was a stone staircase that led to the peak of the mountain.

    The guide was a viger who appeared to be around fifty years old. He pointed to the mountain and said, ¡°It is said that many years ago, there was a White Stone Temple on the mountain. Although this ce was not a famous mountain or a great river, the cultivators of the Daoist monastery were kind and generous. Furthermore, their cultivation base was deep, so many people woulde here to pay their respects. It was rumored that one of the cultivators from the Heavenly Dao Monastery suddenly disappeared, leaving not even a corpse behind. To this day, no one knew where those cultivators had gone to. Aesult, the Taoist temple gradually became abandoned, and only those with guts would asionally go up to take a look. ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, that demonic beast came to White Stone Mountain and stayed in the monastery. Three batches of cultivators went to this county, and not a single one returned alive. ¡±

    The sturdy man who was walking at the front took a deep breath, ¡°You guys wait here. Although I¡¯m not a cultivator, I can see that even though you guys have thoughts of killing for the people, your cultivations aren¡¯t that strong.¡± If I am unable toe down, you all don¡¯t have to go up. ¡±

    Some people were unconvinced, ¡°Why do you think you are stronger than us? Isn¡¯t it because they want to be in the limelight? ¡±

    The brawny man was stunned for a moment before sneering, ¡°I, Zhou Dapeng, just don¡¯t want all of you to die in vain. I envy all of you cultivators, even in your dreams.¡± But I don¡¯t have that opportunity... If you think I¡¯m being secretive, then you should go ahead and scout. ¡±

    The cultivator who had spoken earlier said, ¡°If you want to go up, go up. I¡¯m not even as good as you?¡±

    He looked at his fellow cultivator and said, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll send the signal for all of you toe up.¡± If you don¡¯t see my signal... I guess I¡¯m dead too. ¡±

    After saying that, he took a big step forward. The sturdy man suddenly reacted and grabbed him, ¡°So you were also afraid that something would happen to us. Brother, I will go up with you.¡±

    The young cultivator nced at Zhou Dapeng and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you being so long-winded? Do you want me to beat you up first? ¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°Even if you beat me up, I¡¯ll still follow you up.¡±

    The young cultivator was silent for a moment before looking back at the guide, ¡°If the two of us die, remember to let the county magistrate keep our names on the list. My name is Qi Shaofeng, you can put me in front of this guy when you write the list.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°I¡¯ll just let you be.¡±

    The two of them, one in front and one behind, followed the stone steps up the mountain. In fact, they were very nervous.

    The people at the foot of the mountain all raised their heads to look at the two people heading up the mountain. Some cultivators knelt down and sped their hands in prayer. Da Da Ye secretly pulled on An Zheng¡¯s sleeves and asked in a low voice: ¡°Master, are we not going up?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Of course we are going up, one of them has a cultivation level that is only in the Sumeru Stage, and the other is just born with immense power, so he cannot be a match for the beasts.¡±

    Dada Ye looked excited: ¡°When are we going up?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m going up, wait patiently below.¡±

    Da Da Ye replied with a look of disappointment.

    An Zheng looked around, and seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he decided to just wait quietly at the foot of the mountain. He gave her a leaf tomunicate with and told her to be his backup so that she could guarantee his own escape route. Ta Ta Ta Ye suddenly became serious. He grabbed the leaf and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it ¡­¡± ¡°Eh, why does this leaf smell like anise beans?¡±

    An Zheng sighed as he shook his head, his body disappearing in a sh.

    On the mountain path, Zhou Dapeng walked as he sized up the young cultivators walking in front of him. They looked to be around twenty years old. He could not help but ask, ¡°At your age, you should have a bright future ahead of you, right? Why are you so unafraid of death? ¡±

    Qi Shao Feng ignored him as he walked forward inrge strides.

    Zhou Dapeng didn¡¯t think much of it either. As he walked, he continued to talk, ¡°Like I said before, being ugly is extremely hard, so people are afraid of me. Actually... Hahaha, I¡¯m not too far off from death, so I might as well say it. I¡¯m actually so timid that I would tremble if I saw a rat all the time. When I was young, my sister used to scare me with her beetle. Once, she took an earthworm and stuffed it into my clothes, scaring me to the point that I peed my pants. ¡±

    Qi Shaofeng paused for a moment, then he turned around and nced at Zhou Dapeng. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did youe up here?¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°Because I was timid, I was always bullied when I was young.¡± So when I grew up, I wanted to be someone no one dared to bully. Everyone thought I was fierce, but why did anyone have to be so fierce towards each other? Vicious. He had to treat bad people, demon beasts, and not humans. I think about it, there¡¯s nothing to boast about in the first half of my life. The heavens gave mowerful body, so I have to really do something to make up for it. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Qi Shao Feng naturally replied, ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°But in this world, not every cultivator is like you, bearing the responsibility.¡±

    Qi Shaofeng said, ¡°Others are others, I¡¯m me.¡±

    His voice was cold, his expression was cold, and his whole body was cold and aloof. However, Zhou Da Peng didn¡¯t seem to care. He just kept on talking to himself. Qi Shao Feng would asionally reply, but he didn¡¯t havundred words in total.

    When they were halfway up the mountain, they could already see the broken temple. Qi Shaofeng turned around and nced at Zhou Dapeng, ¡°Other than having great strength, do you have any other skills?¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°I run fast.¡±

    Qi Shaofeng said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. I¡¯ll go upter. If something happens, just run away.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then suddenly raised his body and charged towards that Taoist temple like a bolt of lightning. He had originally thought that he would be able to shake off Zhou Dapeng, but after running two hundred meters, he actually heard panting sounds. Turning around, he saw Zhou Dapeng chasing closely behind him without missing a beat.

    ¡°Hehe, I told you I could run fast.¡±

    Qi Shaofeng, who was at the peak of the Sumeru Stage, actually wasn¡¯t able to win against Zhou Da Peng in terms of Qing Gong.

    Qi Shao Feng harrumphed. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    As the two of them walked out of the temple, Zhou Dapeng let out a loud shout, but was quickly covered up by Qi Shaofeng. Qi Shao Feng tilted his head to the side as he listened, and he seemed to have heard someone talking. He pulled Zhou Da Peng and walked around the stone wall to the window at the side of the temple, and the two peeked in through the broken window.

    Then, their expressions changed.

    There weren¡¯t any demonic beasts in the monastery, but two people.

    A man who looked even more majestic than Zhou Da Peng was sitting on a stone chair on the high tform with a marten cloak draped over his shoulders. Beside him was a weapon that looked like a big stick. Even though this man was sitting, he was still taller than most people.

    In front of that sturdy man stood a young man who looked like a Daoist, who was in the midst of a conversation. When they saw who it was, they realized that it was actually the least talkative cultivator in the group who imed to be the leader of the Dian Cang Sect.

    Qi Shao Feng and Zhou Da Peng looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. They only watched from the sidelines.

    On the stone chair, the muscr man nced at the window and asked, ¡°What, you brought just these two lousy helpers?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I don¡¯t need helpers to kill you.¡±

    The brawny man said with augh, ¡°The cultivators of your surface world are really shocking. Their cultivation base is obviously ordinary and rotten to the point of being aplete mess, yet they all think themselves to be so. I stayed on this mountain and deliberately let the wind blow. I lured the cultivators up the mountain to eat them, but there wasn¡¯t even a hint of it in the end. ¡°After waiting for a few days, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever had a chance to look at.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I once killed a guy like you in the Great Xifeng City. His name was Hua She.¡±

    The sturdy man suddenly stood up, his face was already pale, the killing intent in his eyes had already turned into a de and struck towards An Zheng¡¯s head. But An Zheng did not care about it at all, and continued to look at the muscr man calmly.

    ¡°Although I can understand the hardships of your ten thousand years of living in such a deste world as the inner world, and even though I think that the people of the inner world and those of the external world can coexist, it¡¯s not the way you coexist. No matter what your ancestors did, your atonement has been going on for a long time, and it is enough. So if you want toe out, you cane out. ¡°But if youe out this way ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Broken Army Sword appeared out of nowhere and appeared in his palm with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound.

    ¡°Then you will find that it is better to brisoner inside. ¡°Come out, one, I¡¯ll kill one.¡±

    The sturdy man grabbed the gigantic iron rod and jumped down from the high stone tform. With a bang, hended about four to five meters in front of An Zheng as he pointed at him with the iron rod in his hand and said, ¡°Before you die, you should remember my name. Second Commander of the inner world, future lord of a region in the surface world. I will trample all the cultivators of your surface world under my feet, eat one each day, and make all of you tremble and submit to me. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This name is really unpleasant to hear, it is the second worst name I¡¯ve ever heard. However, the first one I heard was that the person I loved much more than you ¡­ His name is Du Shoushou. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what his name is, just die!¡±

    An Zheng turned the Broken Army Sword in his hand, and purple light surrounded it: ¡°Before I die, all of you will die cleanly.¡±

 Chapter 613 - God Battle of the Dragon Lion

    <h4>Chapter 613 ¨C God Battle of the Dragon Lion</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body flickered. In the next second, he was already hundreds of meters away. The iron rod on the roulette swept out and the already iplete and damaged temple hall was turned into ruins in an instant. Zhou Da Peng and Qi Shaofeng, who were hiding at the side, were frightened to the point that their faces turned pale. They felowerful force appear from behind them, and dragged them into the distance, where they fell into the grass.

    On the slope, An Zheng stood proudly with his Broken Army Sword. He turned his head to look at Wei Shao Feng and Zhou Da Peng: ¡°Go down the mountain.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng froze for a moment. Qi Shaofeng had already stood up and pulled Zhou Dapeng away, ¡°That little sect¡¯s leader is an expert. We can¡¯t help him.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng was unwilling to leave. ¡°What if you need our help?¡±

    Qi Shao Feng pulled him towards the back of the mountain rocks. ¡°It¡¯s not like I said I¡¯d go down the mountain!¡±

    This level of battle waare opportunity for Qi Shao Feng.

    In the distance, the two were fighting so hard that the ground quaked. The temple was not small at first, and although it was iplete, the building was still there. However, after the two of them started fighting, the monastery was soon reduced tile of debris. The rocks that were sent flying all over the ce were like bullets. Zhou Dapeng had just stuck his head out to take a look when a rock had grazed his face.

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°I wonder what kind of demonic beast it is. It can actually fully transform intuman form. I heard that only beasts at the peak of the Golden-Rank can take human form, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not. ¡±

    While all of Qi Shao Feng¡¯s attention was on An Zheng, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed: ¡°I originally thought that it was already very good for me to reach the peak of the Sumeru Stage at the age of twenty, but that Taoist looked to be around the same age as me, to already have such a cultivation, truly a heaven above the heavens.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his fake watch. What if he¡¯s already seventy or eighty years old?¡±

    Qi Shao Feng red at him, then once again concentrated his full attention on watching An Zheng make his move.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand drew a circle, and three blue points of light began to revolve quickly in his left eye. He drew a circle with his left hand that was about a foot long. It was blue in color, like the clearest seawater, and there were even some sparkles inside.

    An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes moved, his Broken Army Sword pierced into the blue light circle he drew.

    A few hundred meters away, another blue circle of light appeared in front of the wheel path,ing out of nowhere. Before he could even react to what the blue light circle was, the Broken Army Sword pierced out of the blue light circle and went straight for his throat.

    ¡°Break through space?!¡±

    The wheel turned, and the sword pierced through thin air.

    An Zheng stabbed his sword into the blue circle of light, one strike after another became fiercer and fiercer. No matter how the wheel path dodged, as long as it was still within the range of An Zheng¡¯s eyes, the blue halo of light would always follow the wheel path, like a shadow following one¡¯s shadow. Everywhere the wheel passed, a blue light circle would appear, and Broken Army Sword would follow it out.

    With a ng, the iron rod in his hand was ced in front of his chest, but the Broken Army Sword had actually managed to pierce through the hard metal rod.

    With both hands, he twisted the iron rod, wanting An Zheng to abandon the sword. As expected, An Zheng¡¯s right hand which was holding the Broken Army Sword released, but before he could even cheer up, An Zheng¡¯s right index finger and middle finger moved together for a moment, and then the Broken Army Sword quickly started to spin, piercing forward like a drill.

    The Broken Army Sword was still stuck in the iron rod, and had gone through it. At this moment, the metal rod began to spin, and a round hole quickly appeared on the surface of the iron rod. Sparks flew everywhere, and the broken iron dregs were as bright as fireworks, but the person¡¯s body was in extreme pain.

    No matter how fierce he was, he had never been able to get close to An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng had been standing there the entire time, and just drawing a blue circle of light in front of him was enough to force him a few hundred meters away, so tired that he was barely able to deal with it.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the roulette swung out. Both of his hands suddenly pped his chest!

    A ck hexagram appeared in front of him, then he bit his tongue and spat a mouthful of blood onto the hexagram.

    A red light shed, and a Dragon Lion rushed out of the ck hexagram array witoar. When the Dragon Lion rushed out, it was only a foot in size, but as the wind blew, it instantly turned into a ferocious demon beast that was a few hundred metersrge as it rushed out of the hexagram.

    The Dragon Lion cried out towards An Zheng, and then, it pped down towards An Zheng.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Zhou Da Peng was so scared that he shrunk his neck back. ¡°What is that thing? Could it be that this is the real demon beast?!¡±

    Qi Shao Feng¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Dragon Lion! That was actually a Dragon Lion! I remember my master saying that in the ancient times, there was a divine beast that stood above all other beasts. Compared to divine beasts, even the most powerful demon beasts were nothing. Furthermore, divine beasts were divided into upper, middle and lower ranks. Even if it was a low rank divine beast, it was equivalent tuman Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. And Dragon Lion, is a middle tier divine beast, its strength isparable to a Greater Heaven stage expert ¡­ From the looks of it, either the Dragon Lion¡¯s bloodline is pure, or its strength is dropping too much. ¡±

    ¡°Divine Beast?!¡±

    Zhou Dapeng¡¯s face paled as he said, ¡°Is there really a divine beast in this world?¡±

    Qi Shao Feng said, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, a living Dragon Lion was captured in Jin¡¯ling, the holy city of Da Xi. Now, they are imprisoned in the Da Xi pce. I thought that would be the only divine beast in the world, and that its strength would decline for some unknown reason. Now, it seems like there is more than one divine beast in this world! ¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°That young Taoist is really f * cking amazing!¡±

    Qi Shaofeng had no choice but to nod. ¡°He¡¯s indeed formidable. Even when facing the siege of the Divine Beast and that muscr man, he¡¯s still not at a disadvantage.¡±

    In the distance, An Zheng dodged once again. When the Dragon Lion¡¯srge ws swept over, half of the mountain peak was wed off. Chunks of rock rolled down the slope, carrying the dust down the hill.

    An Zheng pierced through the yellow sand that was filled with profound beasts like a ck bolt of lightning. Compared to the Dragon Lion that was a few hundred meters tall, he was so insignificant. But when An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on the Dragon Lion¡¯s head, the faces of Zhou Da Peng and Wei Shao Feng who were watching the battle turned pale white.

    That huge Dragon Lion took a punch and cried out before rolling backwards. It did six or seven rolls before stopping with difficulty. The back of its head heavily smashed into the cliff and half of its head embedded itself into the cliff.

    The Dragon Lion shook its head in pain, it was originally stuck on the cliff, but with this shake, countless cracks immediately appeared on the cliff, the biggest crack extending upwards, all the way to the top of the mountain. Arge part of the cliff cracked and fell, smashing onto the body of the Dragon Lion.

    The Dragon Lion was enraged, it opened its mouth and spat out a ck bolt of lightning, sweeping across the area like a sharp sword. Wherever the ck light passed, no matter what it was, everything was cut off and burnt.

    An Zheng dodged, supporting himself on the ground with one hand, he turned his body and kicked away the wheel path. Without waiting for Zhou Dao¡¯s body to stabilize, An Zheng¡¯s palm pped on the ground, and his body flipped back. In the air, he consecutively kicked Li Dao¡¯s chest a dozen times.

    After An Zheng¡¯s bodynded on the ground, his left foot stomped on the ground and turned, the soles of his shoes rubbing against the ground creating a very ear-piercing sound, and after spinning half a circle, An Zheng swung his leg at the neck of the wheel.

    Boom! *

    Roulette¡¯s head was stuffed into the boulder.

    Just as An Zheng was about to rush out and continue his attack, the Dragon Lion broke free and rushed over from behind, opening its mouth as it shot out a ck light at An Zheng¡¯s back.

    An Zheng teleported out and the ck light immediately cut a deep ravine on the ground. It was as if a valley had been carved into the mountain.

    ¡°Bullsh * t your mom!¡±

    This was the first time An Zheng shouted such vulgarities. He was really angered to the point of choking on his own Dragon Lion.

    He pushed forward with his hands, and all the Holy Fish Scale flew out like dozens of spinning des, slicing back and forth on the Dragon Lion¡¯s body. This Dragon Lion¡¯s power was indeed not as invincible as in the ancient legends. It was likely because the inner world was too deste and tired, so the bloodline of the Dragon Lion¡¯s descendant was no longer pure, causing its strength to drop again and again. But even so, with the size of the thing and the power of the bloodline, it was still at least at the Higher Completion Stage level.

    Dozens of Holy Fish Scale were circling around the Dragon Lion, shing and attacking it. The Dragon Lion was enraged and started spewing out ck light. However, the Holy Fish Scale was flying in the sky and the ck light was not hitting it.

    An Zheng turned, and at the same time, a punch flew towards his face, the fist was almost at his body.

    ¡°Give you face?¡±

    An Zheng also threw ouunch!

    His right fist collided with his right fist. Crack! The five fingers on his right fist were broken!

    ¡°You have been locked up for tens of thousands of years. Do you still think that you are some divine beast that once ran amok in the Primordial Era?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s punchnded on Wheel sh¡¯s nose and immediately caused it to copse.

    Then, he noticed the three blue spots of light in An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°The aura of the Eye of Nine Incarnations!¡±

    Thinking about the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s request when they left the Frozen Land ¡­ He had to kill the Eye of Nine Incarnations.

    ¡°But you¡¯re only at the third transition, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    The roulette took a deep breath, and witowl, its body suddenly grewrger. The clothes on his body were torn apart, his skin was split open, and ck scales appeared one after another. His head swelled up, and eventually became a simrly huge Dragon Lion. However, it looked even more ferocious and tyrannical than the previous one.

    Zhou Da Peng was so scared that he fell onto the ground, ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± So this is the real body of that guy! ¡±

    The more Qi Shaofeng looked at it, the more surprised he got. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a divine beast could actually transform intuman form!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of you getting older!¡±

    An Zheng spread open his arms, and a huge golden illusion appeared behind his back. The godlike figure turned around abruptly and grabbed onto the neck of the Dragon Lion that was pouncing towards him from behind. Then, with one arm, he lifted up the Dragon Lion and mmed it heavily onto the ground!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The several hundred meter wide Dragon Lion was pushed into the mountain, it was like a nuclear bomb exploding on the mountain slope, the thick smoke and dust were blown up teight of a hundred meters, the dust and dirt sprayed out bringing the sound of wind.

    When the God of Heaven held onto the Dragon Lion with one arm and then pressed it into the mountain, the attack was iparably tyrannical.

    After the God of Heaven pressed the Dragon Lion inside, he grabbed the Dragon Lion¡¯s neck with one hand and clenched his other hand into a fist, raising it up and heavily smashing onto the Dragon Lion¡¯s face ¡­ With a boom, the Dragon Lion¡¯s head was embedded into the mountain. God of Heaven stood up straight, raised his right foot, and stomped down on the head of the Dragon Lion that was alreadypletely engulfed in the mountain!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Dragon Lion¡¯s head was stomped down from its neck, blood gushing out like a waterfall.

    In the rain of blood, the God of Heaven spread his arms and roared towards the sky!

 Chapter 614 - Master

    <h4>Chapter 614 ¨C Master</h4>

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The ck Dragon Lion that was conjured by the wheel path let ouuman voice, and its eyes were filled with disbelief.

    On the other side, the God of Heaven had already stepped on the Dragon Lion¡¯s head and roared towards the sky. Afterwards, the God of Heaven possessed and grabbed the Dragon Lion¡¯s body. Both of his hands grabbed the Dragon Lion¡¯s legs and pulled, and witu sound, one of them fell off.

    Then, the God of Heaven turned around and stood behind An Zheng.

    The Dragon Lion roared at the dead Dragon Lion before spitting out a ck light from its mouth.

    Without waiting for An Zheng to do anything, the God of Heaven also spat out a golden light.

    An Zheng was slightly stunned, and then, he finally understood ¡­ This body shape increased with his own strength, and because he was currently at the Higher Completion Stage level of cultivation, his body shape had grown a lot stronger as well. Moreover, as his strength increased, his physical intelligence seemed to also be stronger.

    The golden light and the ck light shed in midair. It felt like two powerfulser cannons shing against each other.

    With a boom, the ck light and golden light collided, creating arge circle of ripples that swept across the entire mountain ridge. Zhou Da Peng and Wei Shao Feng, who were watching from afar, were sent flying away at the same time, rolling down the hill.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was born with rough skin and thick flesh, and that his cultivation base was not bad, he would have been severely injured along the way. Zhou Da Peng grabbed hold of a tree midway. His fingers dug into the tree trunk with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound. Then, he grabbed Wei Shao Feng as well.

    The two of them hovered there, not too far away from a cliff.

    Qi Shaofeng looked gratefully at Zhou Dapeng and said, ¡°This is a favor for saving my life.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said, ¡°If you say you¡¯ll give me your life, I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡±

    The two of them struggled to stand up, then looked towards the mountain peak in the distance. The gigantic Empyrean God and Dragon Lion were already in closebat, while the ck-robed Daoist was standing there, watching the battle.

    Qi Shao Feng was silent for a moment, then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to acknowledge him as my Master!¡±

    Zhou Da Peng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was younger than you?¡±

    Qi Shaofeng said, ¡°My master was killed by this Dragon Lion not long ago. I originally wanted to avenge my master with my own hands. Even if I die, it would be worthy of my master¡¯s teachings and nurturing. But today, I won¡¯t have a chance to kill the Dragon Lion, but I want to be stronger. Didn¡¯t you hear what the Daoist said? Those things came from some inner world. I want to be strong and go kill those demon beasts that came from the inner world, can be considered to have avenged my master. ¡±

    He rushed towards the top of the mountain, but Zhou Dapeng failed to catch him. ¡°Dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged master, not afraid of danger!¡±

    At the top of the mountain, An Zheng saw the Dragon Lion¡¯s two gigantic wsnd on the God of Heaven¡¯s shoulder and it bit towards the God of Heaven¡¯s neck. Pointing forward with a single hand, he caused dozens of Holy Fish Scalo spin and rush forward. Like spinning des of wind, they struck the Dragon Lion¡¯s head consecutively, slicing open countless holes as blood sprayed out.

    The God of Heaven took the chance and punched the Dragon Lion in the stomach, causing the Dragon Lion to fly away. Then, the God of Heaven stepped forward and kicked the Dragon Lion¡¯s body away. The Dragon Lion rolled and fell onto the ground, crushing the already dpidated Taoist temple into powder.

    The God of Heaven took the opportunity to attack and leapt into the air. Then, with a loud boom, his kneended on the back of the Dragon Lion. The Dragon Lion that was a few hundred meters long bent backwards and almost snapped.

    An Zheng was overjoyed by this god¡¯s dominance and strength, and was a little confused ¡­ He didn¡¯t know why, but his hatred for inner world¡¯s Goblin Beasts seemed to be even stronger than when he met other enemies. It was as if he had met a natural enemy, and it wouldn¡¯t stop until he died.

    The God of Heaven knelt on one knee on the Dragon Lion¡¯s back and twisted his head back and forth with his two hands holding onto the Dragon Lion, as if he was trying to pull its head off.

    The Dragon Lion cried out in pain as its tail swept down, sweeping the God of Heaven down from its back. Then, it tilted its head and spat out a ck light. The God of Heaven was sent flying by the ck light before he could react.

    The body of the God of Heaven struck against the cliff, causing countless cracks to appear.

    After taking the hit, the God of Heaven stood up, rumbled and ran towards the Dragon Lion once again. The Dragon Lion also stood up, cried out, and walked towards the God of Heaven with its head lowered. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the God of Heaven¡¯s hands grabbed onto the head of the Dragon Lion, but he was still pushed back by the Dragon Lion.

    The God of Heaven raised his left foot and stomped heavily on the ground. Boom! His body immediately froze.

    He held the Dragon Lion¡¯s head with both of his hands and used his strength to lift up the Dragon Lion that was a few hundred metersrge. Then, he held the Dragon Lion¡¯s head and spun it in a circle, swinging the Dragon Lion¡¯s tail straight up ¡­ After circling a few rounds, he threw the Dragon Lion out and swept across arge piece of the mountain rock.

    was worried that something might not be right with such a fierce battle, and immediately thought of something.

    The God of Heaven turned around and looked at An Zheng, then nodded towards An Zheng, and disappeared.

    An Zheng rushed over like lightning before the Dragon Lion could get up, and thrusted the Broken Army Sword in his hands towards the Dragon Lion¡¯s skull. The Dragon Lion could only watch as An Zheng descended from the sky. It was already toote for it to dodge as it opened its mouth and spat out a ck light.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand held onto the sword, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in his left hand hacked down. Just as the ck light left the Dragon Lion¡¯s mouth, it was forcibly pushed back down by An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded in the Dragon Lion¡¯s mouth, blowing up into a bloody mess. Pieces of flesh flew out like torrential rain.

    An Zhengnded on the Dragon Lion¡¯s forehead and then pierced into the center of the Dragon Lion¡¯s brows.

    The moment it was pierced, the Broken Army Sword suddenly increased in size explosively! A sword ray that was more than ten meters long appeared on the tip of the sword. Witu sound, it pierced through the Dragon Lion¡¯s skull and went deeper into the ground.

    The Dragon Lion screamed and turned, wanting to shake An Zheng off. However An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword had nailed it there, it could not move at all.

    A few secondster, the Dragon Lion¡¯s body shed and then turned intoulette.

    There was a gash on the head of the wheel that was lying on the ground, and blood kept flowing out. He extended his left arm to support himself as he tried to stand up. When An Zheng¡¯s foot stepped on his left arm, he directly stepped on the bone until it shattered. With a wail, Rendu raised his right arm and tried to kick An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s leg kicked away his right arm and smashed his right arm into pieces.

    Without waiting for the wheel path to react, An Zheng shed the Broken Army Sword in his hand, causing a sword light to sh like lightning, and immediately cutting off the legs.

    Lying there, the wheel seemed to have lost all of its strength.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡± Why is it different from what Emperor Qing said? He clearly said ¡­ He said that the cultivation of the people in your surface world is no longer as strong as before, and that the cultivation world is in decline, so the surface world is our world. He lied to me, why would he lie to me? ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at Yuan Zhou and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t lying to you. The cultivators in this surface world are indeed much weaker than before, far inferior to the Immortal Gods and Saints in the Primordial Era. But you see our weakness, and you see not our own weakness. You have been trapped in the inner world for tens of thousands of years, so your speed of decline is even faster than ours. ¡±

    Take turns to look at the Broken Army Sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands. What kind of magical equipment was that? Even though my strength has dropped, my physique is still that of a Divine Beast. My Dragon Lion s¡¯ physique is extremely strong, almost iparable. For ordinary magical equipment, let alone breaking through our bones, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to harm our skin. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°The name of the sword is Po Jun.¡±

    Ron sh looked at An Zheng, his eyes still filled with fear. ¡°Perhaps ¡­ Maybe you were born to be our nemesis. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback: ¡°Why?¡±

    However, there was no way to answer the question. The injuries on the roulette were too serious, especially the sword that had pierced through his head. It was impossible for him to continue living. An Zheng noticed that before he died, he took a nce behind him, as though he was looking for his previous appearance. Could it be ¡­ He said that he was the nemesis of the inner world, and that it had something to do with his physical appearance?

    But An Zheng was unable to find the answer right now. The answer could only be found on the bodies of the people from other inner world.

    An Zheng bent over and shed the longsword on the wheel path. Then, with a grab of his hand, a God Beast core that was flickering with a ck light flew out. An Zheng turned around to take a look, then waved his hand again. The other Dragon Lion¡¯s divine beast core also flew over.

    An Zheng put away the two God Beast Cores, and the first person he thought of was Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou could absorb the berserk energy from the Demonic Beast Cores and improve his own physique. That guy¡¯s physique seemed to be very strange too.

    Previously, in the Fantasy City, there waine Star tform in the Martial Arts Academy. An Zheng and the others had tested their talent in cultivation. At that time, An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to test them personally, but he secretly checked and found out that he was actually half a star, and Du Shoushou was only a pitiful one and a half stars.

    At that time, An Zheng had only just started cultivating anew, and he didn¡¯t think too much into it. He only felt that his and Du Shoushou¡¯s physiques were too weak. Butter on, he realized why Du Shoushou¡¯s body could absorb the Demonic Beast Cores¡¯s power.

    Logically speaking, humans and demon beasts were ipatible, how could they absorb each other? Du Shoushou¡¯s physique was obviously different from ordinary people. Aesult, this one and a half star did not mean that Du Shoushou¡¯s talent was low, but that he walked on a different path!

    After absorbing the berserk energy from the Demonic Beast Cores, Du Shoushou¡¯s realm would improve by leaps and bounds.

    An Zheng thought, even if the Dragon Lion¡¯s power had been weakened to the Higher Completion Stage, the divine beast¡¯s crystal core was real. If the power inside these two crystal cores were to be absorbed by Du Shoushou, then that guy might even fly into the air.

    Just as he was thinking about this and feeling that his luck was good, he heard a ssh behind him.

    An Zheng turned around and saw Qi Shaofeng kneeling in front of him, ¡°Daoist Priest, please ept me as your disciple!¡±

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback: ¡°epting you as a disciple? ¡°Why?¡±

    Qi Shaofeng said, ¡°My ability is low, I also want to be like you, killing demons and exterminating devils.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There are so many people in the world who want to kill demons, I can¡¯t take them all as my disciples. Moreover, your cultivation is already in the Sumeru Stage, and now that you have joined my sect, how will you exin your previous master? ¡°Do you know, in the martial arts world, this is taboo.¡±

    Qi Shao Feng knelt and said while raising his upper body, ¡°Dao leader, my master was killed by the Dragon Lion you just killed. I came this time to take revenge for him. If he couldn¡¯t get revenge, he could be considered a worthy master after dying in battle. But just now, I heard that these demon beasts came from the inner world. I don¡¯t know what the inner world is, but I know that they will definitelye out endlessly ¡­ Dao leader, I beg of you, please ept me. I will definitely be your helper! ¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°Your talent is not bad, but I do not know how to teach others... ¡°How about this, you go to Xiushui City¡¯s An Ping Inn and find a person called Ye Yurou. He will teach you.¡±

    Qi Shaofeng said, ¡°But Taoist ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t learn to kneel or not when others aren¡¯t willing to ept you as their master. I am not one of those people. Ye Yu is my friend. If he thinks you can be taught, I will naturally ept you when I return. If he says you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t. ¡±

    A happy expression appeared on Qi Shao Feng¡¯s face. He kowtowed three times, then turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely seed!¡±

 Chapter 615 - East Pavilion City Auction House

    <h4>Chapter 615 ¨C East Pavilion City Auction House</h4>

    After An Zheng let Qi Shaofeng leave, he used the Broken Army Sword to cut off the hard skins on the outside of the two Dragon Lion s. If this was an auction house, the price of this piece of leather would have been astronomical.

    After An Zheng was done, he nced at Zhou Da Peng who was standing far away in fear,ughed and said: ¡°You, this person, is truly interesting. You obviously don¡¯t have much guts, but you refused to go down.¡±

    When Zhou Da Peng saw An Zheng speaking to him, he became nervous. In front of him warue grand cultivator, a terrifying existence that was capable of ying two ancient divine beast, Dragon Lion. Originally, when he first met An Zheng, he looked down on him and thought that An Zheng was only a scammer who swindled others for their food. But now, he even had the impulse to kneel down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be having a happy life here. How about this, you go and chase after Wei Shao Feng, the two of you go to Xiushui City¡¯s An Ping Inn to look for Ye Yu.¡±

    Zhou Dapeng quickly nodded, ¡°Thank you, thank you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng saw that he was still not leaving, and asked: ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Zhou Dapeng said in embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, took out a banknote for five thousand silvers and handed it over. ¡°From here to Xiushui City, the cost of food and clothing must not exceed two hundred silvers. I¡¯ll give you five thousand silver and keep it for you in the future. ¡±

    Zhou Da Peng was stunned. With trembling hands, he epted the banknotes. ¡°All of you?¡±

    ¡°Qi Shao Feng is a cultivator, he doesn¡¯tck money, you can keep this.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he put away all the cut off Dragon Lion leather armor and left the mountain.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Zhou Da Peng gazed at An Zheng¡¯s back and muttered to himself: ¡°This is what a master is like.¡±

    After An Zheng left the mountain, those who were still waiting at the bottom of the mountain already received the news from Qi Shao Feng. When they saw An Zhenging down, they all surrounded him and praised him repeatedly. An Zheng searched the crowd and discovered Da Da Ye was capturing grasshoppers on the grass in the distance. He thought to himself, this heartless guy, after exchanging a few words with everyone, he went over to find her.

    During dinner, the county magistrate took oued spirit stone and said, ¡°This is the highest reward that this county can offer. I know that it would still be a disgrace to your identity as our revered leader, so I hope that you do not mind. You must ept it.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Saving people¡¯s lives, is the duty of the cultivators. If it¡¯s my subordinate your spirit stones, it would seem to havee for money. ¡±

    The magistrate was perplexed, ¡°This ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to make things difficult for the county magistrate, so I¡¯ll just reluctantly ept it.¡±

    The County Magistrate was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not ying ording tomon sense.¡±

    An Zheng handed the Red Rank Spirit Stones to Da Da Ye. ¡°Your subordinates, I¡¯ll change the changeter to buy you some snacks to eat.¡±

    Da Da Ye unwillingly kept it. ¡°I want the copper coins ¡­¡±

    Everyone in the room staggered as they thought to themselves, ¡°This Elder and disciple are indeed of extraordinary quality ¡­¡±

    After stopping at the White Stone County city for a while, An Zheng and Da Da Ye then continued on their journey. There was still a few thousand miles to go to Jinling, so he could not dy any longer. After leaving White Stone County, he followed the official road and walked forward. Dada Ye strung the grasshopper he had caught with a string and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°This is for you, ne.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Childish ¡­¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it. I¡¯ll roast it and eat itter.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    After a day of traveling from White Stone County to the southeast, they arrived at East Pavilion City. It was different from White Stone County. East Pavilion City was a big city worthy of its name. Its scale was far above Xiushui City. This ce was already in the southern part of the Great Xixi River. The scenery was mainly beautiful, and there was less of the harsh north.

    After entering East Pavilion City, An Zheng brought Da Ta Ye to the biggest and most luxurious inn in East Pavilion City as usual, then reserved the biggest suite. Because An Zheng and the other two were dressed like Daoists, they did not dare to disturb the messy service in the inn.

    Dada Ye: ¡°Look at why you¡¯re so unhappy.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°It¡¯s much less fun toe out with you ¡­¡±

    After eating, the two of them changed into clean Daoist robes and left the inn. Da Da Ye curiously followed behind An Zheng and asked: ¡°Master, where are we going?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Go earn money. If you continue to eat like this all the way, sooner orter, I¡¯ll go bankrupt. ¡°If I don¡¯t earn some money, how can I afford to support you?¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°I clearly only ate a little. I¡¯m a girl, so a little food is enough to fill me up.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Swear to the heavens.¡±

    Da Da Ye raised his head to look at the sky and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You can use thunder and lightning. If you pretend that the heavens are on me, then you won¡¯t buy me good food from now on.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them found a medium-sized auction house on the street and casually exchanged the red rank spirit stones they had earned from Baishi County for several tens of thousands of silver taels. Of course, for An Zheng, even if it were ten thousand da-da-da-da-da-da-ye, it wouldn¡¯t be inferior to him. As for the reason why the red spirit stone was so anxious to help, it was because An Zheng did not see it with his eyes.

    An Zheng passed over the tens of thousands of silver to Da Da Ye: ¡°Keep it yourselves.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°I want copper coins ¡­¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, it¡¯s truly a sin, I raised this child to be an idiot.

    After having lunch in a restaurant that looked very big, the two of them strolled around the streets and bought a big bag of dried fruits for Dada Ye. He asked around to find out what the biggest auction house in the city was, then headed over there.

    The city lord of Dongting City, Ning Hao. The Great Xixi Ning Family was a first ss family. As for the Ning Family, they were first established as an auction house. Therefore, the biggest auction house in the city had no other choice but to be the Ning Family¡¯s auction house.

    After An Zheng walked in, the waiter saw that An Zheng was a new face, but he had an imposing and extraordinary bearing, and did not dare to slight him. After finding a rtively quiet ce in the hall, An Zheng raised his head and looked at the rooms on the second floor and asked: ¡°Are there still seats up there?¡±

    The waiter said awkwardly, ¡°There are only about a dozen rooms up there. They have all been reserved.¡±

    An Zheng was very familiar with the business of auctions, of course he knew that it was impossible that dozens of chartered rooms had been reserved. Unless he was sure that the person in the room wasn¡¯ting, he wouldn¡¯t dare to casually use it to receive someone else.

    An Zheng was also not willing to be too mboyant, after all, he was still in the arena, so he sat down in the designated spot. Not long after, the serving maid came up and set down four tes of fresh fruits, wine and tea. He paid a deposit of ten thousand taels when he entered the door, so it was only reasonable for him to have this kind of service.

    When Ta Ta Ta saw that there were also dried fruits on the food, he looked at his own bag and then took back his dried fruits in a petty manner, eating the fruits given by the auction house. An Zheng kept staring at the stage, after a while, he turned his head to look at Da Da Da Ye, only to realize that there was a small pile of dried fruit shells on the table.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the auctioneer came on stage. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked like he was in good shape. His face was pale and his cheeks were rosy.

    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    The middle-aged man first sped his hands, then said, ¡°Old customers all know my name, but there are still new customers who do not know. This lowly one would rather submit, rather die than submit. However, this name isn¡¯t good. When my father told me that I would rather die than submit, he said that my name was taken from it and it had the same meaning. I believed all of it. ¡°When I thought about itter, I should call it ¡®Ning Unyielding¡¯ ¡­¡±

    The people belowughed, An Zheng thought that this person would definitely liven up the atmosphere.

    Ning Qu continued, ¡°In our Ning Family Auction House, there is always arge-scale auction on the fifteenth day of every month. Today just happened to be the eighth ¡­ There was no helping it, the boss was stubborn and said that the weather wasn¡¯t bad today, so he added ¡­ ¡°Although it was added on a temporary basis, I can guarantee that the quality and quality of the items sold will definitely not be lower than the ones sold in the first fifteen or fifteen auctions.¡±

    There was another round ofughter.

    Ning Qu seemed to be satisfied with his warm-up skills. He politely said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. ording to our usual practice, the dishes we serve are appetizers.¡±

    ¡°The first item to be auctioned is called ¡®Hundred Wealth¡¯.¡±

    Afteause, Ning Qu waited for the items to beid out. ¡°Yes, you all misheard me every day. It¡¯s just some jade-green cabbage that might even be ced in a random shop. The item really wasn¡¯t anything special, but the quality of the jade was pretty good. The reason why it wasid out was to give everyone a prize, which was also a small gift from the owner. ¡°We¡¯ll start the auction at one silver tael. There¡¯s no other rule, just one. I¡¯ll tell you in advance, whoever raises the price first will get it. No need to raise the price!¡±

    ¡°Open ¡­¡±

    He had just spoken the word ¡°open¡±, but before he could finish his sentence, the people below had already raised their tags. Actually, everyone present was rich and powerful, and they were all cultivators. Who would care about a worthless piece of jadeite cabbage? This thing was indeed just a good allegory. There was no other use to it. But it was fun. Besides, everyone had their own little thoughts of not taking advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Logically speaking, it was this old man who first raised the signboard.¡±

    Ning Qu said with a bit of grievance, ¡°But Master, we made a deal, I only raised the card when I said it was starting. You open your mouth to pick up the sign, leaving the shit in my mouth ¡­ That¡¯s not righteous. ¡±

    There was another round ofughter.

    Ning Qu smiled and said, ¡°But since we have spoken, this thing belongs to him. 1 tael of silver for 100 gold, may your career rise and your wealth rise! ¡±

    The maidservant brought the jadeite cabbage over, and there was a burst of apuse.

    When An Zheng saw this scene, he made a decision. He was going to dig this guy out and send him to the Xiushui City¡¯s An Ping Inn. If he went back to his auction house, he would definitely need this kind of talent.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ning Qu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk nonsense and eat the appetizers. Don¡¯t me me for not being able to eat them, let¡¯s just me that one ¡­¡± The next course of dishes will be the main course, and I guarantee that I will not disappoint you. ¡±

    He walked to the back of the booth covered in red cloth and stopped at the first booth. He reached out and pulled down the red cloth.

    ¡°Beautiful Night Banquet!¡±

    As he tore off the red cloth, he said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too much to say that it¡¯s priceless, but it depends on whether or not we are people of this path.¡±

    On the jade pot, many beautiful women were drawn ¡­

    Da Da Ye raised his head to take a look. Then, his face turned red and he lowered his head as he muttered. ¡°Stinking hooligan ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of thing cannot be spread around to poison others. Let¡¯s buy it and bring it back for criticism!¡±

 Chapter 616 - Xue Kuang Zong Zongs Powerful Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 616 ¨C Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s Powerful Crossbow</h4>

    Da Da Ye rolled his eyes at An Zheng, then lowered his head and continued to nibble on the dried fruit like a squirrel.

    An Zhengughed, then turned his attention back to the stage.

    Ning Qui pointed to the beautiful woman¡¯s pot and said, ¡°If the Jade Cuisine Cabbage was an appetizer, then this beautiful woman¡¯s pot would be a sweet dish. Furthermore, even though everyone here is experienced and knowledgeable, I¡¯m afraid most of you have never tasted this dessert before. ¡±

    ¡°Close the curtains!¡±

    Ning Qu waved his hand.

    The maidservants standing at the entrance immediately drew the heavy curtains, and the light in the room immediately dimmed.

    Ning Qu turned around and lit up amp. He ced it behind the beautiful woman¡¯s evening banquet pot, and immediately, the jade pot became exquisite and transparent. The light from themp made the jade pot transparent, and the image of the beautiful woman became even more vivid.

    Ning Qu said, ¡°y some music.¡±

    The musician sitting at the side of the stage immediately began to y an extremely pleasant tune. To most people, this was something popr, but deep down, it was so pleasing to the ear that it caused one¡¯s ears to go numb.

    Following the sound of the music, the jade pot shed with a white light. Then, countless rays of white light floated out like ribbons and circled around the room.

    When everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the white brilliance, no one noticed that many people were surrounded by a woman whose clothes were embroidered with a myriad of beauties. They danced to the music, swirled around the guests, swayed to the skirt, and smelled.

    One of the customers subconsciously reached out to pull her, and one of the beauties actually did the same, pulling the guest to stand up and then dancing around the guest. These women had clearly gone through strict training. Their dancing styles were bewitching and not vulgar. They didn¡¯t cause anyone to feel any revulsion towards them. It was just a faint, hazy temptation.

    The guest went forward and wrapped his arms around the waist of the beauty. The beauty then leaned on the guest¡¯s shoulder, as if she was whispering her love for him. The customer¡¯s nose was filled with the fragrance of this beauty, and he felt as if he was floating in the air.

    ¡°Pull open the curtains and extinguish the light.¡±

    Ning Qu gave the order, and the curtains were opened. The room immediately became bright, and the dancing girls disappeared.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Everyone booed.

    Ning Qu smiled in embarrassment, ¡°That was forced. If you don¡¯t open the curtain and blow out themp, I don¡¯t know what that old man will do to our beautiful women.¡±

    The customer chuckled, pointed at Ning Qu and said, ¡°You f * cking ¡­ You really know me. ¡±

    Ha ha-ha ha ¡­

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    Ning Qu said, ¡°Although this jade pot does not help increase one¡¯s cultivation, but it is absolutely the icing on the cake for everyone else in their spare time. Furthermore ¡­ Those beauties could truly serve you, they were extremely obedient, causing you to feel as if you were in the fairnd, intoxicated with the world. I can guarantee that all of your experiences are real ¡­ The other advantage of this thing is that it has it. ¡±

    He looked around and then mysteriously said: ¡°If there is a wife, this thing can¡¯t be considered cheating ¡­¡±

    The customer who had stood up and danced with the beauty previously asked, ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough to make your grandpa¡¯s heart itch. Just tell me how many women are on this jade pot and how much is the price?¡±

    Ning Qu replied, ¡°There arotal of ny-eight peerless beauties on this beautiful night banquet pot. Ny-eight of them, they were all peerless beauties. It is not that I am boasting, nor that I have offended you in any way. Everyone here had seen much of the world, and because of this, there weren¡¯t many girls that could enter your eyes. Perhaps there might be some people who would never be able to see 98 of such beautiful and obedient women in their lives. ¡°There¡¯s another advantage to having this pot. Every image of a beauty has a few buttons that can be controlled. You can take out any one of them, or use all of your members ¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough cough, of course, if all of youe out, even if there are ny-eight of you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it. Most importantly, there were still three choice buttons. The first was Wen Wan, the second was mischievous, and the third was fiery hot ¡­ Is it considerate enough? ¡±

    The customer said, ¡°Name your price!¡±

    Ning Qu said, ¡°This item¡¯s price isn¡¯t expensive either. After all, it isn¡¯t something that can be of any help with one¡¯s cultivation. The starting price ¡­¡± Ten red rank spirit stones. ¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    The customer that spoke earlier cursed: ¡°It¡¯s so f * cking inexpensive?!¡± Ten red rank spirit stones could be exchanged foed rank magic tool. If it were in the market, it could easily fit a dozenrge carriages! ¡±

    Ning Qu said, ¡°Master Ma, do you still care about that small amount of money? ¡°Even if you save money by going to the Spring Pavilion to embroider each month, it would still be the boss¡¯ money.¡±

    Elder Ma scolded with a smile, ¡°Shut the f * ck up. When have you ever been ce like that ¡­¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll pay you ten yuan if it¡¯s ten yuan.¡±

    A person not far away raised his card: ¡°Eleven.¡±

    ¡°Twelve!¡±

    ¡°Thirteen!¡±

    ¡°Fifteen!¡±

    Elder Ma stood up and shouted, ¡°Twenty pieces!¡±

    The scene instantly became silent. Although this item was extremely alluring and beautiful, the price of twenty red rank spirit stones was already out of the range. Quite a few people fell silent. After a long while, someone slowly raised a sign and said, ¡°Twenty-one.¡±

    The man was in the dark, wearing a hat. Elder Ma looked at him angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re going against me, right? Twenty-five pieces!¡±

    ¡°Twenty-six.¡±

    ¡°Thirty!¡±

    ¡°Thirty-one.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-five!¡±

    ¡°Thirty-six.¡±

    No matter how much Elder Ma offered, that person only had one more than him. The Ma n¡¯s people, on the other hand, were getting more and more excited. This item¡¯s estimated auction price was only fifteen dors. Now that it had more than doubled, of course he would be happy. Everyone¡¯s attention was also attracted by the mysterious person wearing a hat. They all wanted to see just who that person was.

    Elder Ma loudly said, ¡°You¡¯re clearly showing that you want to fight with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    That person said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    Elder Ma said, ¡°I¡¯m a good man, what can you do about it?!¡±

    The man suddenly took off his hat, and his voice became a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Tell me again, how is your kidney?¡±

    When Elder Ma saw the person¡¯s face, he immediately became terrified and felt like kneeling down. ¡°Madam ¡­ Why did youe here? Look at this, isn¡¯t this a joke on me? ¡°That thing is just a decoration, I want to buy it and send it to your room. You¡¯ve worked too hard recently and there are still a few maids missing from the room. I¡¯ll buy ny-eight of them for you in one go ¡­¡±

    Madam Ma said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all for us to talk when we return home. What can I do if everyoneughs at me? You¡¯re so considerate. I¡¯ll go home and wait for you. I¡¯ll do my best tofort you.¡±

    She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the item. I¡¯ll pay as much as I bid. Send it back to my house.¡±

    Then he turned and walked away.

    Elder Ma followed behind with a dark expression. Everyone knew that his days were going to be difficult. His wife was a member of the Xu family and could also be considered one of the big families in the Great Xi. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about these dozens of red rank spirit stones. But because of this, one could imagine what the end would be like for Master Ma.

    Ning Qu didn¡¯t care much about it. Sucrice was indeed a pleasant surprise.

    He sent someone to pack the items and deliver them to the Ma Mansion.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to take a good look at the next item.¡±

    Ning Qu walked to the second booth. This time, he didn¡¯t pull down the red cloth like he did just now. Instead, he carefully removed the red cloth. ¡°This is the Xiongba Crossbow. You must have all heard of this name.¡±

    The moment this name was mentioned, even An Zheng¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    Xiongba Crossbow had appeared in the Ming Fa Si before and was one of the most important government affairs of the Evidence Division. An Zheng had always thought that this thing would forever be hidden in the Ming Fa Si and not see the light of day, because behind that thing was an iparably bloody history. However, what they did not expect was that after the Ming Fa Si fell, the things inside the Exhibit Division could actually be stolen and auctioned off. Or perhaps, they were bought by some bold people within the Holy See from the Exhibit Division, and then sold back.

    ¡°Tyrant¡¯s Crossbow!¡±

    Ning Qu took a deep breath, as if trying to calm his emotions, ¡°Although more than twenty years have passed, everyone should still remember the name of Xue Kuang Zong Zong then ¡­ Those were the fanatics who fought their way out even under the siege of more than a hundred people. Some said ¡­ He is the number one bandit in Great Xixi. ¡±

    Ning Qu¡¯s voice paused for a moment, ¡°Although saying that it¡¯oisonous creature, a demon that kills without regard for its beauty, in reality, his cultivation is indeed shocking. In the end, it was the front seat of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si. Fang Zheng took four months to catch up with the Xue Kuang Zong Zong as the two fought in the Nine Flower Mountain. Naturally, everyone knew the result. However, the incident where the Nine Flower Mountain copsed and countless people died must have been something that everyone had not forgotten. Before death, he still had to bring along tens of thousands of people to apany him in death. In this world, there might only be one Xue Kuang Zong Zong. ¡±

    ¡°And this Overlord Crossbow is Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s magical equipment.¡±

    Ning Qu said, ¡°Everyone knows that the Xiongba Crossbow is actually noigh-grade magic tool, but it can float thousands of miles in the hands of Xue Kuang Zong Zong. This item, of course, couldn¡¯t be used to show off and could only be used as a collection. Therefore, the starting price is not high, five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    ¡°Ten!¡±

    Immediately, someone doubled the price!

    Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, if exchanged for silver, could form a small mountain.

    Da Da Ye asked An Zheng while chewing, ¡°What is that thing? It¡¯s so expensive.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So you can even differentiate between expensive and cheap ¡­ The value of that thing was that it was rumored that there was a lifetime worth of cultivation methods of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong hidden inside the Xiongba Crossbow. If anyone could obtain it, they would be able to obtain the abilities of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong. The Xue Kuang Zong Zong was a genuine Lower Celestial Stage cultivation, and was almost invincible in the Lower Celestial Stage. In the martial arts world at that time, hearing the words Xue Kuang Zong Zong was enough to make people tremble in fear. In the entire world, there is only one Xue Kuang Zong Zong. No matter what kind of madman Li he is, he is inferior. ¡±

    ¡°He was still killed. No matter how greaerson is, there will always be times when he will fall into despair. ¡±

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know who your opponent is?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    An Zheng was startled, and only then did he realize that Da Da Ye still did not know of his background. He shook his head and smiled, ¡°However, this item must not be spread around in the world. Even though there is no Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s mental cultivation method inside, but there is the aura of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Dada Ye: ¡°Then can you afford it?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What a joke, of course I can afford it.¡±

    However, he had been the one to snatch it and then buy it back. He seemed to be unwilling to do so. But once she thought about how wild Du Shoushou needed this thing, and how it would be beneficial to him once it was purified, she didn¡¯t mind spending some money.

    ¡°Thirty!¡±

    An Zheng immediately shouted out.

    Rather than slowly raising the price, it was better to just shout ouigh price to scare away a group of people. The final value of this object was obviously not just thirty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, the rest of the people could also slowly y with it.

    After An Zheng finished shouting, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him.

    Ning Qu was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately ordered, ¡°Please, the two Taoists over there,e to room No. 3 in Jia Zi!¡±

 Chapter 617 - Lying on the Couch

    <h4>Chapter 617 ¨C Lying on the Couch</h4>

    Ning Qu didn¡¯t notice the two Daoists sitting in the corner at first, but now he couldn¡¯t help looking at them more. It seemed that the Daoist was very young. The other one waretty and delicate nun who was even younger. Her face was still young and tender, and her chin had a little baby fat on it.

    Ning Qu did not dare to look down on the two because he felt that the two of them acted in such a grand manner. It was highly likely that they came from the orthodox sects like Mount Wudang and Mount Dragon and Tiger. And to have such an imposing manner, he must be the most respected young disciple in the sect.

    But then he thought again, Wu Dang Mountain, the current disciples under the Zhang Zhenjun, was the pir of Wu Dang Mountain, also known as the disciples of the first generation, these people held important positions in the Wu Dang Mountain¡¯s Violet Firmament Pce. The second generation disciple was around fifty to sixty years old. With how young these two people were, they should be the fourth generation fifth generation disciples ¡­ How could he be so rich?

    That was why he got someone to invite An Zheng and Da Da Ye into room A on the second floor. He suspected that those two were some young disciples from arge n that came to y.

    In fact, he was half right.

    Thirty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, this price was already so high that it was shocking. Although the Ning Family had always been doing business in the auction house, ever since they entered the power center of the Da Xi family, their business affairs had gradually shifted to the periphery. They were managed by people who were not directly rted to them.

    He was doing so to deal with the imperial government¡¯s officials. After all, he was already one of thergest ns in the imperial government. It would not be worth it if he was criticized for doing business. However, the auction house was a lucrative business. It would be a waste not to continue doing business.

    Not long after An Zheng and the others went up, someone below raised the bid to thirty-five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. An Zheng, on the other hand, quieted down after entering the room, as if he had lost all interest in the tyrannical crossbow. At the same time, the ones bidding were also the people in the room on the second floor, and the people in the hall below were only there to watch the show.

    ¡°He¡¯s really secretive.¡±

    An old man around fifty years old sighed and said, ¡°Now, this Jianghu is really the world of youngsters. When he opened his mouth to bid thirty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, he did not even bat an eye. This is amazing. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I wonder which temple he came from. Could it be from the Violet Firmament Hall in Mount Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is a Daoist from Dragon Tiger Mountain.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this demeanor is worthy of respect.¡±

    ¡°Only in a ce like that can a disciple with such an extraordinary appearance be taught.¡±

    The one who spoke looked at the ce where An Zheng and the others were sitting, then saw the small, well-behaved pile of dried fruit shells on the table. He coughed a few times, and subconsciously lowered his voice and asked: ¡°Will there be dried fruits at Mount Wudang?¡±

    On the second floor, Ta Ta Ta Nuo stuffed a piece of dessert into her mouth and said contentedly, ¡°If I had known earlier, there would be at least twice as many delicious dishes in the private room on the second floor. I would have arrived long ago. Oh right, Master, why aren¡¯t you bidding anymore? ¡±

    An Zheng said while tasting the tea.

    At this time, the bid had already reached forty-eight Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, and the number of people in the room seemed to be increasing. The two servants standing beside An Zheng and the others continued to look at each other, as though they were wondering what was wrong with the two guests. Seeing the way they were eating, the two of them even suspected that the two of them hade up to cheat in order to eat and drink. However, when he thought about the deposit of 10,000 silver that he had received after entering the door, just to trick others into eating, it was obviously a little outrageous.

    There was still no sign of An Zheng making a move downstairs, so someone could not help but ask: ¡°He must be a liar, right?¡±

    Someone echoed: ¡°I think so too. He is still young, but he is not someone who can be the head of a sect. How could he take out so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s just because he is young? I say, this person just knows that the thirty Golden-Rank Spirit Stonre definitely more than one, so he just randomly named a price and went to the chartered room to eat and drink. ¡±

    ¡°Very likely.¡±

    From time to time, when people looked up, their shock and admiration turned into contempt.

    Da Da Ye drank a mouthful of honey-flower tea, and walked over to An Zheng and asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a move yet?¡±

    An Zheng narrowed his eyes as heid on the reclining chair, then shook his head.

    After hesitating for a moment, the maid came over and asked, ¡°Dao leader, do you need me to hand over your card?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Even you are getting anxious, are you afraid that we are scammers?¡±

    The maid smiled awkwardly: ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that... I¡¯m sorry, Taoist-sir, this servant said the wrong thing, and this servant will be punished for it. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s boring,e and help me take off my shoes.¡±

    The maid was stunned for a moment. ¡°Leader... What did you say? ¡±

    ¡°Help me take off my boots.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Although the servant was extremely unwilling, she did not dare to causuckus either. She took off An Zheng¡¯s boots and ced them at the side. An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No no no, I¡¯m right at the window, and I¡¯ll put that te in your boots. If you stand there and shout out loud, the te will be considered as being raised for a long time, and if anyone offers a price, I¡¯ll have one more Golden-Rank Spirit Stone than him.¡±

    Thedy did not dare to stand there and shout, as she was afraid that An Zheng would be implicated if he did not admit to it, so she quickly went downstairs to inform Ning Qu. Ning Qu looked at the boots by the window with an unsightly expression, as well as the bidding te on the boots ¡­

    Just then, the person on the left of An Zheng¡¯s room shouted: ¡°Fifty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    The servant then shouted out for An Zheng: ¡°Fifty-one pieces.¡±

    The room on the right shouted, ¡°Fifty-two.¡±

    The maid shouted, ¡°Fifty-three.¡±

    The people below immediately became excited, the people who said that An Zheng was a scammer felt their faces burning. However, there were also some who were the hardest, insisting that An Zheng and the others were definitely scammers because they saw how intense thepetition was, and that he hade to add to the mess.

    After bidding to sixty-six Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, An Zheng called Dada Ye over: ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a good time, go and stand at the window and shout, a hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    He shook his braid behind his head, cleared his throat, and shouted at the second floor¡¯s window, ¡°My master said that it¡¯s pointless to continue arguing like this. He did take a fancy to the item, but it wouldn¡¯t be worth it no matter how high the price is.

    The people below discussed animatedly, ¡°They¡¯re finally admitting their mistake and don¡¯t dare to raise the price anymore.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Da Ta Ye paused for a moment before saying: ¡°My master said that he would directly bid one hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. If you think that you can stillpete, then he will notpete. If you do not fight, Master wants me to thank all of you for the beauty of being able to bear the pain and bear the loss of your loved ones. ¡±

    She sped her hands and turned away. She was originally a cute and beautiful nun, but her voice was crisp and pleasant to hear. Her appearance was truly beautiful to the extreme.

    The curtain on the left side of the room was pushed aside, and a steward came over, holding a box of seemingly exquisite tea in both hands: ¡°This is the real Ten Thousand Dragon Geyser Tea that my owner asked me to send over. In fact, there is only one box of Dragon Geyser Tea, and only after three years can I bring out a box of this kind of tea, although it is noriceless treasure, but it can be considered as a kind of kindness, our owner¡¯s surname is Zhou, if the Taoist has the time, you cane to the house tonight to be a guest.¡±

    Before he could finish, a cold and proud looking woman came out from the room on the right. She looked at the manager and said, ¡°The Zhou family is really stingy. This Taoist, my owner has invited you to tonight¡¯s banquet at Qiantai. This is a small gift ¡­ ¡°Looking for your underlings.¡±

    She brought out a small box and opened it. Inside was a small wine pot carved with spirit stones.

    ¡°This is the jade wine from the Qiantai City of East Pavilion City. It¡¯s a naturally formed wine, only dropping a single drop a month. Only in five years will it be this small bottle.¡±

    She put down her things and cupped her fists as she said, ¡°The owner of my house is surnamed Chen. I hope that we can drink and chat merrily tonight.¡±

    When he heard that this person was surnamed Chen, that manager left with a cold expression, but didn¡¯t say anything. The Great Sage Emperor¡¯s surname was Chen. That was why when he mentioned the name of the Holy Emperor, he acted in such a grand manner. With such an extraordinary demeanor, who would dare to offend him?

    An Zheng took out a sparkling and translucent object from the dimensional tool he carried with him. It was roughly a foot long, and he gave it to the girl: ¡°This is the teeth of a Dragon Lion.

    When the originally cold and proud woman heard that it was the Dragon Lion¡¯s teeth, her face changed and her hands received it. She could not help but tremble slightly. If it was really the Dragon Lion¡¯s teeth, then its value could not be measured by money. Everyone knew that there was only one Dragon Lion in this world that was tamed in the Da Xi pce.

    After the woman had thanked her and left, An Zheng took out the Dragon Lion¡¯s skin and had Da Da Ye give it to the Zhou family. After all, the Zhou family was arge family, and An Zheng still had some matters to attend to in the Jinling.

    Da Da Ye replied. He went over with the leather armor. After a while, he returned.

    ¡°What did the people around say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared silly.¡±

    She sat down and continued to nibble at the melon seeds.

    An Zheng took out two pieces of Dragon Lion¡¯s leather armour from his spatial space and chose two of therger ones. After loading them with dimensional tools, he casually threw them out from the window andnded on the table beside Ning Qu.

    ¡°These are two pieces of Dragon Lion¡¯s leather armour. A mighty crossbow for you, give me the rest of your Spirit Stones. ¡°I¡¯ll sell the other piece for me. Let¡¯s see if anyone knows what¡¯s good for them. You can go up and inspect the goods as you like.¡±

    An Zheng was not joking. Other than Purple-Rank, the Dragon Lion¡¯s leather armour could not be damaged. However, there were only so many Purple-Rank s in the world, and they were divided into two types: defense and offense. There were probably only a dozen or so Purple-Rank used to attack and they were the hardest to create. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword was the best in the world, but in terms of sharpness, it was the best in the world.

    Therefore, if this leather armor could be made into an armor, it could be said that it would not be pierced through at all. If he met someone who used a Purple-Rank to attack him, it would be pure bad luck.

    Silence reigned in the audience.

    ¡°The skin of a Dragon Lion? You must be bragging, right? ¡±

    Someone stood up and said: ¡°I would actually like to see what a Dragon Lion¡¯s skin looks like.¡±

    An Zheng casually took out another long sword from his spatial artifact. With a swoosh, he threw it out and stuck it beside Ning Qu, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your tools aren¡¯t good enough. I¡¯ll lend you your swords with Golden-Rank for free. If anyone is able to use this sword to pierce through the leather armour, I will give this sword to them. ¡±

    Someone scoffed, saying that An Zheng had used a fake to deceive people. However, after going up to inspect the goods, everyone was stunned because it was indeed a long sword made from Golden-Rank, and it was even a high-grade Golden-Rank, just a little less than the Purple Golden-Rank.

    An Zhengid down on the chair, narrowed his eyes, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while, someone will only wake me up after they bidst.¡±

    Dada Ye replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The white-faced maid at the side pressed her body and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need help with?¡±

    Da Da Ye waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! ¡°The more the better!¡±

 Chapter 618 - making a fortune to make a great enemy

    <h4>Chapter 618 ¨C making a fortune to make a great enemy</h4>

    Not only did the people on the first floor of the Ning Family Auction House explode, even the people in the chartered rooms on the second floor started to boil up. The two families that received An Zheng¡¯s gift were still considered good, after all, they had already been shocked once. When the people in the other rooms heard that someone wanted to auction the Dragon Lion¡¯s hide armor, they all walked out and stood on the second floor to look down.

    Ning Qu felt that he must have been stimted. He subconsciously pinched the inside of his thigh, and the pain made him quiver.

    His own eyesight was already good enough, but in order to be safe, he had also cleared out the two most senior examiners in the auction house. The three of them confirmed that the longsword was indeed a magic tool with near the pinnacle of Golden-Rank, and this item was enough to dispel everyone¡¯s worries.

    Ning Qu said, ¡°I just casually threw ouriceless peak Golden-Rank item, but we can¡¯t casually treat it. If this magic tool has any damage, neither you nor I will bete to take a detour. ¡±

    The remaining two appraiser masters nodded their heads, ¡°The Ning Family is a big business, we are not a big business ourselves... However, it has been many years since I have seen such an arrogant and despotic young man. His style of doing things is so mboyant. This is ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know how to evaluate it.¡±

    The other person said, ¡°If he is so arrogant, there will definitely bime when he will sink into the sand.¡±

    There was something sour in his words.

    Ning Qu quickly said, ¡°The two of you should be a bit more careful with your words. The Dao Lord doesn¡¯t know where hees from, and since he casually threw out the Dragon Lion s, leather armour and Golden-Rank longsword, his cultivation must definitely not be weak. If he were to hear that, and if there really is a conflict between the two great families, our Ning family wouldn¡¯t go against him just because of you.¡±

    Only then did the appraiser¡¯s master realize that it was his own jealousy that had exploded. He said something that he shouldn¡¯t have said and apologized profusely.

    At this time, someone shouted from below, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in him, nor do I believe in you.¡±

    That person¡¯s figure was very skinny, but he was still wearing thergest brocade robe he had on. It was as if he was afraid of being called short by others. He shakily walked up with a dazzling golden magical artifact in his hand. It was a Mountain Splitting Ax.

    The axe was much bigger than the rest of them, and when he carried it up, it was as if he was an ant carrying food that was twice his size. But that wasn¡¯t right. The man didn¡¯t look as strong as an ant.

    He was walking unsteadily with the axe over his shoulder. Everyone was worried that if he couldn¡¯t bear it and fell off, the axe would hurt someone.

    This person said: ¡°I am from the Southern Wilderness and this is my first time in the Central ins. Even if I don¡¯t have much experience, I still wouldn¡¯t believe that you people could do business. I feel like you guys have formed a plot together, casually finding a few pieces of broken skin and saying it¡¯s the skin of a Dragon Lion, casually finding a broken sword and saying it¡¯s a Golden-Rank Artifact, then using the broken sword to pierce through the skin, if not broken, say it¡¯s the true skin of a Dragon Lion ¡­ This is not as ifozi has never seen this before. ¡±

    The crowd went into an uproar as they thought to themselves, The people that the barbarians brought really did not know anything. The Ning Family waop family in Da Xi, how could they do such a thing? As for the Dao Lord ¡­ If he took out the fake items, the Ning Family could exterminate him until he could never reincarnate.

    The skinny and short elder hefted hisrge axe and said, ¡°I have never trusted others. I only trust myself.¡±

    Ning Qu nced at him, his mind was spinning fast, trying to find out who this person was from his memory. But after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn¡¯t remember anything at all.

    Someone below the stage suddenly shouted, ¡°I know who he is!¡±

    Someone asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that there is arge bandit called Fire Beacon City at the southwest border. The leader of the group was not that good-looking and he was short, but his magic tools were shockinglyrge. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this person was the infamous boss of Fire Beacon City ¡­ Zhuge Dangdang! ¡±

    The skinny old man was startled, thenughed and said: ¡°So what if I was recognized by you, I am no longehief. Last month, Holy See ordered for me to be officially given the title of City Lord of Fire Beacon City, a third grade imperial court official. Fromst month, my Fire Beacon City has had a few hundred thousand people, they are all the regr army of the Holy See. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly froze in his heart, then immediately reacted. Now that Da Xi wanted to start a war with the Buddhist Kingdom and the surrounding small countries were dering war on Da Xi, and since Da Xi didn¡¯t want to send out his army too early, he decided to recruit people from Fire Beacon City.

    If the Fantasy City was only a ce where a group of scum gathered, then Fire Beacon City was where a group of true viins gathered. These people were all sinners and sinners in the martial arts world, but since that ce was originally and of exile and was located at the southwest border of the Barbarian Kingdom, the Holy See had never paid much attention to it.

    Now that this fellow had gone from the leader of the bandits third-grade official in the imperial court, who knew how many people were unconvinced.

    But wahird rank official that easy to obtain?

    At that time, if the hundreds of thousands of exiled criminals in Fire Beacon City did not set off for the war, the imperial army would have to use their killing intent.

    Zhuge Dangdang looked at him with contempt and said: ¡°I have given you face, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t kneel down. If anyone says anything more, I¡¯ll chop off your pig-faced face with my axe. ¡°Right now, I am already someone with status in the imperial government. If anyone dares to nder me again, even if I kill all of you, I will have the imperial power to back me up. With His Majesty the Saint King backing me up.¡±

    Everyone did not dare say anything for a moment, Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s cultivation was very high, but no one knew exactly how high she was. He hade to the capital this time to meet the Saint King, so he felt that there was no point in rushing back. Thus, he decided to take a walk around the Central ins.

    An Zheng judged that this person¡¯s strength was only at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. If he had reached the Lower Celestial Stage, he would have long since been recruited by the imperial government.

    ¡°Let me try. There are many beasts here in the Southwest. What kind of beasts have I not seen before? Dragon Lion? ¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang threw the axe up, and in her palm, she spat out some saliva and rubbed her hands together. As the axe fell, he grabbed onto it, and shed at the Dragon Lion skin on the table!

    With a sh of golden light, an enormous axe shadow appeared, directly slicing arge hole in the wall behind the auction house. The table that held the Dragon Lion skin was shaken to the point it shattered. The Dragon Lion skin fell to the ground and the father and son also fell along with it, slicing out anotherrge hole on the ground with a dang sound.

    Smoke billowed as everyone started to curse.

    Ning Qu frowned and waved his hand, causing the smoke to disperse.

    He possessed the Dragon Lion¡¯s skin and picked it up. Looking around, he found nothing.

    Zhuge Dangdang was startled for a moment, ¡°How is that possible? Even if it was a demon beast with peak Golden-Rank, it would still not be able to withstand the power of my axe. I don¡¯t believe it. Let me try again. ¡±

    He snatched the Dragon Lion skin over and threw it into the air. Then, with both hands gripping the axe, he shed left and right. In a sh of golden light, the Dragon Lion skin swayed left and right, but was still pressed down in the air by the force.

    After an entire three minutes, Zhuge Dangdang, who had cut down who knows how many father and son, was so tired that she started to pant slightly. Looking at the still undamaged skin of the Dragon Lion, he sighed and said, ¡°Fine, this daddy will finally ept it.¡±

    He was about to leave when Ning Qu grabbed him. ¡°City Lord Zhuge, you are also someone with status. Shouldn¡¯t you do something?¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang turned around and looked at Ning Qu, ¡°What are you doing? To do you in? Oh ¡­ Are you talking about the wall and floor that were damaged by your father? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ning Family to be so petty.¡±

    He took out a silver note and ced it on the table, ¡°10,000 taels, is that enough?¡±

    Then he walked downstairs: ¡°It¡¯s so damn strange, there¡¯s actually the skin of a Dragon Lion?¡±

    A murderous light shed in his eyes. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have any good intentions.

    Ning Qu turned his head and whispered a fewmands. The two waiters then quickly ran out. Before long, An Zheng noticed that there were many cultivators around him, many of whom had terrifying strengths. These people should be from the Ning Family, just in case Zhuge Dangdang got sick.

    An Zheng frowned, he had some understanding of the people in Fire Beacon City, but this person ¡­ Not Zhuge Dangdang.

    An Zheng had once wanted to deal with Zhuge Dangdang, so even though Fire Beacon City was facing a great enemy, Zhuge Dangdang did not hesitate to put on a front so that she could avoid An Zheng¡¯s attacks. That was when An Zheng was at the peak of Ming Fa Si. Later, it was Daxi Shenghuang who found An Zheng and told him not to fight with Fire Beacon City. After all, Da Xi might still be able to use these criminals, and they had already been exiled to that ce.

    An Zheng had done an investigation on Zhuge Dangdang before, so he knew what kind of person he was.

    If it wasn¡¯t Zhuge Dangdang, who was this person?

    The axe at the peak of the Golden-Rank was not a fake, and it was said that Zhuge Dangdang was using the same axe.

    Moreover, even though Zhuge Dangdang was in the Southwest Barbarian Land, this person was said to be knowledgeable, even though fierce and had quite a bit of literary knowledge. An Zheng walked to the window, narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man, then suddenly thought of something.

    Zhuge Dangdang casually went on and waved her hand: ¡°I¡¯ve examined the item, it¡¯s indeed f * cking amazing.¡±

    At this time, someone came into the room on the second floor. It was a servant in ck boots and ck clothes. He was clean and handsome. When he saw An Zheng, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Taoist. I am a member of the Su Family of the Great Ning Province.

    An Zheng looked at him: ¡°Just directly say what it is.¡±

    The servant was stunned for a moment, this was the first time he met someone who did not give him face, but after thinking for a while he said: ¡°My owner said that if Taoist Priest still has any Dragon Lion skin, you must leaviece for him, the price can be negotiated.¡±

    An Zheng pointed below: ¡°There is one there, just wait to buy it.¡±

    Then he turned around and sat back down, leaving the servant looking embarrassed. A hint of fierceness shed in the servant¡¯s eyes. After muttering to himself, he turned around and left.

    When An Zheng returned to his room, he sneered. The Su Family... There was one of their family¡¯s big shots on the list.

    Just as he was speaking, someone from a chartered room next to him had already made a bid: ¡°One hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone!¡±

    To the bakery: ¡°One hundred and twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    An Zheng walked back to the reclining chair andid down. After stretching his body for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight. When the things from the inner worlde out to cause trouble, they will kill every single one of them.

    At this time, in the corner of the first floor¡¯s hall, a young man wearing ck clothes sat there with a gloomy expression, watching the auction of Dragon Lion skin. Under the table, his fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He raised his head and nced at the room An Zheng was in, revealing his killing intent.

 Chapter 619 - The Duke of Qin

    <h4>Chapter 619 ¨C The Duke of Qin</h4>

    An Zheng released his Heaven¡¯s Eyes and floated beside Zhuge Dangdang. After floating for about a minute, An Zheng was even more certain of his conjecture that this fellow was actually an imposter. Aowerhouse at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, he was probably just a step away from the Lower Celestial Stage, there was no way he would have no reaction to the Heaven¡¯s Eyes at all.

    What made An Zheng decide was that he had thought of Zhong Jiuge.

    A member of the Thousand School. Furthermore, this person from the Thousand School was able to live for so long ¡­ It was obviously better than Zhong Jiuge¡¯s ability. Furthermore, he was actually not afraid of showing off, and actually went to hack off the skin of the Dragon Lion ¡­ Therefore, what An Zheng was certain of was that this person¡¯s strength was also in the Higher Completion Stage, it was just that he was not at the peak yet.

    This kind of person was definitely a top-notch figure within the thousand sects, and could not bepared with Zhong Jiuge.

    Although most of the people from the Thousand Sect chose this path because their talent in cultivation was too poor, there was no denying that there could be true experts in every profession of every sect. This guy must have known that Zhuge Dangdang was ambushed by the imperial government, which was why he pretended to be Zhuge Dangdang.

    But what was he plotting?

    An Zheng became interested in this person. While paying attention to the auction of the Dragon Lion skin on the stage, he also became an enthusiast for Zhuge Dangdang. Afterwards, he took some time out of his spare to tour the entire Ning Family Auction House for a week. Then, An Zheng frowned slightly, as if the people in the Ning Family Auction House today did note with good intentions.

    Of course, An Zheng knew that many people would keep an eye on the business of the auction house. For a family as powerful as the Ning Family, an average person would not dare to have ideas about the auction house. In addition, the Ning Family would normally also provide protection for those who bid on the auction. However, it was only within the auction house. They would not care about it after they left the auction house. Therefore, there would be many criminals keeping an eye on the outside of the auction. Once the buyer left the auction house, it would no longer be safe.

    The price of the Dragon Lion¡¯s skin was rising rapidly, after all, it was something that could truly be used to protect one¡¯s life. Especially those fromrge ns, the higher their status, the more they cherish their lives. Unless the Purple-Rank attack type magical equipment was unbreakable, this kind of attribute was already extremely heaven-defying.

    An Zheng sat there andughed. This trip was truly worth it. Right now, the price of that piece of Dragon Lion skin had already exceeded two hundred. This price was not something that a superrge n could ept. Of course, those middle-sized and small families could take it out, but it would be very painful, and of course, they knew that they couldn¡¯tpete with those big families.

    Right now, the one fighting the most fiercely was the Chen family that had one of the rooms next to An Zheng¡¯s, but who exactly was it that the Chen family was still unknown. The other n was the Su n from the Great Ning Province, which had just sent a servant to invite An Zheng.

    ¡°Two hundred and ten!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and eleven!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and fifteen!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and sixteen!¡±

    An Zheng realized that the people from the Chen family had learnt their ways. No matter how much the other party bid, they would only bid one more time than them. On the other hand, the opponent obviously wanted to suppress his opponent in terms of momentum, but he didn¡¯t have any chance.

    Da Da Ye muttered to himself. ¡°You were quite generous just now and directly gave me a few hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, the current patriarch of the Zhou family, Zhou Bucheng is the Great Western Holy See¡¯s Minister of Rites, he is truly one of the people in power. I gave the Zhou Family a piece of Dragon Lion¡¯s skin that¡¯s worth hundreds of pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. With such great face, how could the Zhou Family not know of this? After you arrive at the capital, I¡¯ll hire some fake followers for you, making it inconvenient for me to show my face. At that time, with the Zhou family¡¯s help, you¡¯ll have a good chance of leaving safely. Even if you can¡¯t leave safely, the Zhou Family can still guarantee your safety in Jinling. ¡°Although these big families are not trustworthy, they won¡¯t go against the morals when it¡¯rofitable situation.¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°Oh. Then next door.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The other one is from the Chen family. Although I do not know which Chen family it is, but it is obvious that the Zhou family knows about it. When the steward of the Zhou family saw that woman, he immediately withdrew. He definitely knew how powerful he was. So my guess is that it should be the Chen family of the royal family, but I don¡¯t know which branch they are. It will be more beneficial for you to have someone from the royal family to help you. ¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. ¡°In other words, you gave out items that were worth hundreds of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s just for me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°You care about me!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Dada Yeughed, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t dare to answer, I know that you care about me.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m your master, of course I care about you.¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me and don¡¯t lie to yourself. That teacher and disciple status is fake!¡±

    An Zheng no longer spoke, but his face was filled with excitement.

    The two rooms were already in a heated argument. If this continued, the price would be unbearably high. Not long after, he saw the Su n attendant walk towards another room with a cold expression. In the end, someone threw him out a few secondster. In that instant, even his cultivation was crippled.

    This time, it was going to be very lively. A few people came out of the curtain and walked towards the room with big steps. A few people stood outside the door, and the person in the lead said coldly, ¡°My Su n¡¯s people havee over with good intentions to advise you. You actually injured someone, and you still have to give my Su n an exnation for this matter.¡±

    In the end, no one came out of the room. A pair of white and beautiful arms stretched out from inside, holding a golden sign and waving it around.

    Those people of the Su n were very disdainful in the beginning, but when they saw the words on the te, they immediately became terrified. The man in the lead knelt down and kowtowed with all his might, ¡°Your Highness, it is this official who has eyes but is unable to recognize Mount Tai, this infuriated Your Highness. Your subject is guilty, your subject is guilty!¡±

    A woman in the room said in a low voice, ¡°Scram.¡±

    The Su n people scrambled to leave. They quickly left the Ning n Auction House without even daring to look back.

    Your Highness?

    An Zheng smiled, now things became interesting.

    Not long after, the curtains of the room that An Zheng was in were opened by someone, and then, an elegant and graceful young master wearing embroidered clothes walked in while smiling. The person who lifted the curtain for him was the absolutely beautiful woman who had just arrived, and she was cold and proud like a blooming white lotus at the peak of a snowy mountain.

    When An Zheng saw the man, his face slightly changed ¡­ This person was actually Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s youngest son, the Chen Zhongxu who was conferred the title of Duke of Qin. Chen Zhongxu¡¯s fief was in Longxi; one could not leave the fief without the orders of the Sacred Emperor. He was different from Chen Zhongqi, he was not born of the Divine Empress. But one thing was certain, that out of all of Chen Wunuo¡¯s sons, this was the one who would not be guarded against the most.

    This person had no struggles at all and loved to collect things the most. Thend of Longxi was rich, and his territory was vast, so naturally, he would notck in wealth. Moreover, every year, Chen Wunuo would give something to his sons that was extremely generous. Although he was not born of the Divine Empress, Chen Wunuo had never written about these things.

    Furthermore, this Chen Zhongxu had never had such big thoughts because he knew that it was impossible for him to obtain the position of Holy Emperor. He only loved three things, beauties, BMWs, and treasures.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    An Zheng immediately bent down. After all, he was pretending to be Da Xi¡¯s cultivator.

    Chen Zhongxu slightly smiled, sat opposite of An Zheng and said: ¡°Then it will be boring, not fun anymore. This little Taoist, I see you look unfamiliar, but I don¡¯t know where you came from or where you¡¯re going. ¡±

    Da Da Ye thought of An Zheng¡¯s orders to her, so he sat up straight with his chest puffed out, and said with a serious expression: ¡°Nevere, go where!¡±

    Chen Zhongxu was slightly startled, thenughed out loud. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really cute.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a girl!¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°About that...¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°This disciple of mine doesn¡¯t really understand etiquette, don¡¯t me me, Your Highness. The two of us from Dian Cang Mountain are not considered big sects, but we are also orthodox sects. I am Ye Yurou, this is my disciple, Ye Xiaoxin. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Dian Cang, I have heard of this name, but it is indeed a name that has been unknown for a very long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young, and already be the master of a sect. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Master left early...¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°You two are both interesting people, I like to befriend interesting people like you. If I don¡¯t disturb you, can you stay for a cup of tea? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That is our honor.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu asked: Where are you heading to?

    An Zheng said, ¡°To the Great Western Jinling... This disciple of mine was mischievous in nature. Dian Cang couldn¡¯t trap her, so she argued about going to the Jinling foilgrimage. I didn¡¯t go there either, so I went out with her. In any case, the Dian Cang Sect only has us as master and disciple, so we don¡¯t have much to worry about. Furthermore, after killing the Dragon Lion on the way, we found out about an important matter, so we need to make a trip to the Jinling. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°That is true, Taoist Priest¡¯s cultivation is profound, I just do not know, where did you kill the Dragon Lion?¡±

    An Zheng answered truthfully, but there was no need to hide anything. He even talked about the inner world a little. After all, that was a big matter and it was better to be on the lookout for Da Xi.

    Sure enough, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face became serious: This matter is indeed worrisome, I just happened to be ordered by my royal father to return to Jinling, we can travel together. Once we reach the Jinling, I will bring you to see royal father. ¡±

    An Zheng was wearing a mask, of course he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Your Highness.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°The price of the Dragon Lion¡¯s skin outside is already excessively high, but since my identity has already been revealed, I reckon that no one will be fighting with me. This is really not fun anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the members of the Su n being a little too excessive earlier, I estimate that the price could have been raised a little more. ¡°How about this, the current bid is two hundred and forty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I¡¯ll give you another ten ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t add it, I added a few ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongxu thought for a bit, thenughed out loud: ¡°It is indeed a bit inappropriate, two hundred and fifty yuan, hahahaha... How about this, let me apologize to you, and I¡¯ll give you twenty more Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s for two hundred and sixty yuan. ¡±

    He turned his head and instructed, ¡°Go and inform the Ning n members that their auction house will not be able to win.¡±

    The woman turned around and left. Not long after, she returned. The manager of the auction house, Ning Qu, was already waiting outside. Upon entering, Ning Qu immediately fell to his knees, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Using his identity as a Dao Sect disciple, An Zheng did not need to kneel and pay respects to the imperial family.

    But the Ning Family was different. The Ning Family was an official.

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so restrained, I will buy it, and the price will be truthful. In addition, I won¡¯t let your Ning Family suffer any losses. If I don¡¯t let you take out every single one of them, it won¡¯t be easy for you to win every single one of them. As for the portion that was drawn, I¡¯ll take care of it for you guys. ¡±

    Ning Qu didn¡¯t dare to take it, he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No need, no need, how could I dare to ept His Highness¡¯ things. This gift is also mine, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nodded: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for tonight? I have decided to go by fate with you, Taoist Priest, so that we can continue our conversation. You two should prepare some food and wine.¡±

    Ning Qu answered and went out to prepare. An Zheng noticed that Chen Zhongxu¡¯s eyes were darting towards the dada Ye from time to time, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried in his heart.

 Chapter 620 - Bighead

    <h4>Chapter 620 ¨C Bighead</h4>

    Although he had only sold one item, after the Ning Family had made up the difference, An Zheng had more than four hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in his ount. Such arge amount of wealth was something that even a middle-sized sect might not be able to take out in one go.

    Four hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were enough to raise a group of disciples¡¯ physiques by a huge amount. It wauge improvement for the sect¡¯s hidden strength. For middle-sized sects, they might be able to push their sects¡¯ overall strength up a bit in the next twenty years.

    However, if a middle-sized sect had so many disciples that could be promoted, then it wouldn¡¯t be a mid-sized sect.

    However, if any of the Sect Leaders could be so generous, then his sect would have already be famous throughout the world.

    That night, An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye stayed in the Ning family auction house. Ning Qu had prepared a room for An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye, perhaps they felt that there was some sort of unspeakable rtionship between An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye, thus they had only arranged for one room.

    Of course, An Zheng would not say anything, because he realized that there was something wrong with Chen Zhongxu¡¯s gaze. So, it was better to let Chen Zhongxu misunderstand something than pester him a little.

    Chen Zhongxu saw that An Zheng was calmly living together with Da Da Ye, Da Da Ye was even calmer, and his gaze was indeed much more sincere. Although in the martial arts world, the rtionship between a disciple and his master would be called ¡®unfathomable¡¯. However, there was now that forbade this kind of thing. At most, it would only be reprimanded.

    Moreover, they were the only two who lived together in Dian Cang Mountain, so Chen Zhongxu didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Chen Zhongxu got someone to prepare some food under the osmanthus tree in the back yard of the auction house.

    Chen Zhongxu nced at An Zheng, and could not help but praise him: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you being ungrateful, but before this, I only heard some rumors about the Dian Cang sect; I really did not know that the inheritance of the Dian Cang sect was actually this terrifying. No matter what, this Dragon Lion is an Ancient Divine Beast. Before this, I only knew that one was tamed in the Great Xi Imperial Pce.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The Dragon Lion I meet should have impure bloodline, and all of their strengths are not strong. If it¡¯s like the other side of the pce, which requires a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker or higher to subdue, I won¡¯t be able to do anything either. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Dao leader, do not belittle yourself. How many people in this world can kill two Dragon Lion?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I was lucky.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu smiled as he shook his head. After pondering for a while, he said: ¡°This time, I havee back to Jinling on the orders of royal father, and I also have the duty of recruiting sages for royal father. If Taoist ¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment, looked at An Zheng, and continued: ¡°Since Taoist Priest is so young and capable, if he could enter Holy See, I¡¯m afraid his future is limitless. Meeting the Taoist was fated, so I won¡¯t hide some things from you ¡­ royal father summoned me back this time because he wanted me to assume the post of marshal of the south. I¡¯m sure you know that the small countries around the Da Xi Empire have been quite impudent recently. They must have been bewitched by someone to actually dare to act so arrogantly towards the Da Xi Empire. ¡±

    ¡°Originally, Imperial Father didn¡¯t want to care about being merciful. However, if I were to really let go of it, it would damage the prestige of our Da Xi family.¡± Thus, when I return to the capital, I will choose some people to apany me on the expedition. At that time, you will have umted military merits. If Taoist Priest has the heart, he will definitely be able to soar to greatness in Holy See. ¡±

    ¡°I am a man of leisure.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Daoist knows me, but I¡¯m sure of one thing ¡­ I¡¯m not selfish. After conquering the small Southern Barbaric Kingdom, I still have to return to Longxi. My ambition is not to be a court, but to be in the wilderness. Thus, saying all these words to the Daoist just so he could consider it. Even after I leave, with my military merits, it will not be difficult for me to fight for that position in the Holy See. ¡±

    An Zheng could not just refuse, he cupped his fists and said: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your appreciation, but I will need to discuss this matter with my disciple, before I can give an answer to Your Highness.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu was startled: ¡°What, although I can¡¯t make the decision for my master, it was actually my disciple who made it?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The two of us Master and disciple depend on each other for survival, so most of the things are discussed and done. ¡°To be honest, Your Highness, I, Cang Shan, am really too tired, and no one is willing to cultivate in the Dian Cang Mountains. Therefore, recruiting a disciple is rather difficult ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongxu lowered his voice and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to recruit someone you like?¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly, but declined toment.

    Chen Zhongxu probed a bit, and seeing that An Zheng¡¯s reaction was indeed unclear to that disciple called Ye Xiaoxin, he did not continue asking. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Life is hard for a confidant, so I understand you. But exactly because of this, you should consider the future of your disciple even more. The man who doesn¡¯t want to be your disciple ieerless hero? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Your Highness is getting serious... Actually, I am the same as His Highness, my thoughts are also in the wilderness. However, if the country needs it, I will spare no effort. ¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said, ¡°It¡¯s Da Xi¡¯s good fortune to have young people like you who are willing to serve the Kingdom.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I think everyone should have the same thoughts as me.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu shook his head, ¡°If it¡¯s really like this, Da Xi wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±

    He stopped talking again. It was obvious that he realized he had misspoken, so he covered it up with a smile. ¡°Does Taoist Priest have some purpose foring to Jinling this time?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are only going to Jinling foilgrimage.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nodded. ¡°After we reach Jinling, I¡¯ll arrange for people to take you guys for a stroll. ¡°Just consider it as me spending all of your money.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him once again.

    At this point, the conversation became awkward. An Zheng showed that he was not willing to speak, and Chen Zhongxu had finished speaking. The two stayed silent for a while, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Chen Zhongxu continued with a few more polite words and asked about the situation over at the Cang Mountains. An Zheng and Ye Yurou had specifically gotten to know each other before, and his answers were rather fluent. After the two sat there for a while, An Zheng took his leave.

    Returning to his own room, An Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of the two suspicious people he saw in the auction house¡¯s lobby earlier. One of them was Zhuge Dangdang who called herself the City Lord of Fire Beacon City, the other one was the person who looked a little strange sitting in the corner.

    Seeing that he had fallen asleep, he picked her up and carried her to the courtyard in the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s dimension.

    An Zheng changed into a set of clothes, opened the rear window, and teleported out. He was already outside the Ning Family Auction House. Previously, he had followed Zhuge Dangdang around with his Heaven Eyes. He knew where this person lived, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to find him.

    An Zheng quickly passed through four streets, and then stopped outsidather luxurious inn. He raised his head and looked up. Then, he slightly frowned. There was a faint smell of blood in the air.

    An Zheng¡¯s figure shed, hiding a distance away, he once again released his Heaven¡¯s Eyes to check the situation.

    In the inn, the boy on duty had been knocked over. His neck was cut open and blood spilled all over the floor. However, the person who did it was silent, so the corpse on the second floor was not found.

    Six or seven men in ck stood in the corridor on the second floor, their faces covered by ck scarves, revealing only a pair of eyes. They looked at each other and the leader madand gesture. Someone took out a bamboo tube from his bosom and blew something into the room.

    After waiting for a while, a man in ck took out a knife and cut open the rod in the door before pushing it open and entering.

    The room was dark. There was no light. An Zheng¡¯s Sky Eye was not too close either, and was only watching from ten meters away. Not long after, a few grunts came from the house. An Zheng was afraid that Zhuge Dangdang would be killed by someone else, hence he immediately entered the tavern.

    He stopped outside the door and slowly pushed it open.

    Inside the house, there wahick smell of blood.

    With a soft pop, the lights were lit.

    An Zheng did not react and just closed the door.

    Inside the house, a few corpses were lying on the floor in a mess. As for Zhuge Dangdang, she squatted there naked, with her head lowered, looking at a corpse that had fallen onto the ground. He raised his head to look at An Zheng, and then shushed him with his finger at the corner of his mouth.

    He pulled down a strand of hair and poked it into the dead body¡¯s nose. The dead body suddenly trembled a few times, and Zhuge Dangdang chopped it off with the axe in her hand. The axe she used wasn¡¯t the Golden-Rank anymore, it was an ordinary axe used to split firewood.

    He squatted there and hacked down with his axe. Broken pieces of flesh sshed up and blood sttered all over his body. He only stood up after he had chopped that person¡¯s skull into pieces, stretched his body, and then used his bloody hands to straighten his hair.

    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang sat down on the chair with her butt bare, and threw the axe in her hand onto the table with a * pa * sound. He poured herself a cup of cold tea and drank it all in one gulp, then wiped her mouth.

    ¡°You have your eyes on my axe?¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang asked.

    An Zheng walked to the opposite side of Zhuge Dangdang and sat down, then smiled and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just curious about you.¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang said: ¡°There are a lot of people who are curious about me, every year in Fire Beacon City, because there are dozens of people whoe to die. If I cut off all the heads and line them up, I can line up from Fire Beacon City all the way to the edge of the Angry River. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You are such a good person.¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang was startled for a moment. ¡°Entering a y?

    An Zheng smiled as he looked at Zhuge Dangdang, and said with ridicule: ¡°I know that your Thousand Sect people have the highest level of deceptive skills, which is first to deceive yourself, and also known as entering iny. First of all, you have to make yourself believe that you are the real Zhuge Dangdang. You must have understood this person very carefully, so that¡¯s why you look so lifelike when you enter the drama ¡­ But, you really aren¡¯t Zhuge Dangdang. ¡±

    Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s expression continuously changed, and then his entire face suddenly started to tremble, the flesh on his face rippling like waves. After a moment, his face changed from skinny to plump, or even fat. It really waound face, almost the size of a washbasin ¡­

    His face changed and his body also started to change. Not long after, he returned to his original appearance, a fatty who looked like he weighed at least 250 kilograms. The most important thing was that his height was not very high, even his height was longer than his height.

    The man looked at An Zheng witeavy expression.

    ¡°Friend, why did you break my record? Do you know how difficult it is for me to enter the stage? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I am doing this for your own good. If you continue putting on your disguise, you might not be long before you die. Today at the auction house, there are true people from Fire Beacon City. If they knew that someone was pretending to be themselves, would Zhuge Dangdang really just sit there and do nothing? ¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I didn¡¯t make you believe it, do you believe it or not ¡­ But, who exactly are you? ¡±

    After a moment of silence, the fat man answered, ¡°My name is Cai Bighead, Big Head, Big Head, the Big Head that doesn¡¯t need to worry about the rain.¡±

 Chapter 621 - There is only one Big Head Cai in the world

    <h4>Chapter 621 ¨C There is only one Big Head Cai in the world</h4>

    An Zheng had never heard of the name Cai Datou before, just like how the majority of the people did not know of the existence of Dian Cang. The most important thing was that, the people from the Thousand Sect were definitely not willing to show their real faces in front of strangers, so An Zheng suspected that Big Head Cai had a mask on his face.

    However, Cai Bighead seemed to have seen through An Zheng¡¯s thoughts, he shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have a mask, I never use one.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with an extremely disdainful gaze: ¡°The mask on your face is crafted in an exquisite manner. It¡¯s something that belongs thousand sects.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°So, you are indeed a member of the Thousand Sect.¡±

    Cai Bighead threw the chair on the table and then put on his clothes. After sitting down, he didn¡¯t forget to pour An Zheng a cup of tea. An Zheng looked at the teacup that was bloody from the hand, watched as Big Head Cai pull half of his arm off the table, and in the end, did not touch the teacup.

    ¡°Disgusting?¡±

    Big Head Cai drank the two cups of tea and then sat down on a chair with his limbs spread out. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know who you are.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You are Prince Fu An Zheng of the State of Yan.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Your mask.¡±

    ¡°Although I do not like to use masks, I can still recognize that the mask you are wearing is the work of Thousand Gate Zhong Jiuge. Do you know how much Zhong Jiuge¡¯s mask can be bought on the ck market? ¡°In terms of silver taels, a car suit and spirit stones would have to be exchanged for at leaseak Red Rank spirit stone.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°So he is that valuable.¡±

    Boss Cai said, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know much about the Thousand Sect. The Thousand School is just a general term, just like the Beggar Gang. Many people said that they were disciples of the Beggar n, and many people said that they were disciples of the Thousand Sect. Simply put, they are all scum. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard something like this.¡±

    Chief Cai narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zheng: ¡°First time? You don¡¯t have much experience in life. Do you know why they say that the Thousand Gate and the Beggar Gang are all despicable people? Don¡¯t listen to those beautiful words... Let¡¯s talk about the Beggar¡¯s Gang first. Why wouldn¡¯t a group of young and powerful people go and beg for food? Actually, it was just another kind of gang. If there were fewer people, they would beg for food. If there were more, they would rob. The same goes for the thousands of sects. They are all scum ¡­ ¡°Those who rely on deceit to swindle others for money, those who rely on a thousand, swindler, swindler, swindler, swindler, there is nothing good about them.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person either.¡±

    Boss Cai looked at the dead bodies on the ground, ¡°But I¡¯m a bit different, I¡¯m noypical member of the Thousand Sect ¡­ I am the Sect Leader in the name of the Thousand Sects. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled, he thought that this kind of cultivation level must be very high in the Thousand Sect, but he didn¡¯t think that it would actually be the head of the Thousand Sect.

    Big Head Cai continued, ¡°As I said, the Thousand Sect is an extremely loose organization, so the sect leader¡¯s authority is not that great. It can only be described as honorary. For example, in the casino in the East Pavilion City, if I meeerson with over a thousand points, I¡¯ll use my status as the Sect Leader to order him not to give out a thousand points, do you think he¡¯ll listen to me? ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Then your Sect Leader is also not interesting.¡±

    ¡°It is very boring.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then why did you pretend to be Zhuge Dangdang.¡±

    ¡°Because Zhuge Dangdang deserves to die.¡±

    Cai Datou looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°If this world were to rank this damnable person, Zhuge Dangdang would definitely be in the top ten. Yet, such a damnable person was actually recruited by the imperial government to bhird rank purple-robed official. Do you think there¡¯s any justice in this world? Chen Wunuo dered himself to be the Lord of Virtue, what nonsense is this, would the Lord of Virtue give a person like Zhuge Dangdang such an honorable identity? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood: ¡°So the reason why you pretended to be Zhuge Dangdang everywhere was to cause public outrage?¡±

    ¡°You saw through it right at the beginning.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But the only person who can see through you is me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you this?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Big Head Cai said, ¡°I am not talking to you because of some nonsense. The people of the Thousand Gate are the most wary of strangers. I don¡¯t understand you, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t believe in anyone, but I believe in myself ¡­ The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because I know I might not be able to beat you, and you¡¯re here to kill me. You¡¯re not like other people who want to kill me, so you might as well tell the truth. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°You are the fake Zhuge Dangdang, but that axe of yours is actually a peak Golden-Rank Artifact.¡±

    Big Head Cai replied, ¡°I am a fake, the axe is real. I stole the axe, and you know it¡¯s a branch of the Thousand Doors. Since I am the Honorary Sect Master of the Thousand Sect, then I will more or less possess the same level of ability as all of the disciples. ¡±

    Big Head Cai was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°I brought Zhuge Dangdang over here, and along the way, I kept pretending to offend thoserge ns. Once Zhuge Dangdang loses her magical equipment, she will chase after me. Grudges are an umtion process, sooner orter, there will be people who will not be able to resist and kill him. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But there might be people who will take you as the real Zhuge Dangdang and kill you.¡±

    Big Boss Cai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll trade his life for mine. It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    An Zheng got up and said: ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Can you help me kill Zhuge Dangdang? If you and I are going to work together, I don¡¯t need to continue acting like this. ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, but you and I might not be able to join hands.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯m a little tempted.¡±

    Big Head Caiughed, ¡°That¡¯s why I appeared in front of you as my real face, which is why I¡¯m telling you my heart. The people of the Thousand Sect are good at watching people. ¡°I have that confidence. I know what kind of person you are.¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head andughed: ¡°You¡¯ve also improved my opinion of the Thousand Sects.¡±

    Boss Cai, ¡°Thousand Gate... I want to kill myself. ¡±

    He sent An Zheng to the door: ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I am an idiot. The reason why I wanted topete for this Thousand Sect Leader, bitterly studied all of the Thousand Sect¡¯s abilities, was because I wanted to rely on my own strength to tidy up the Thousand Sect. Those people admire my abilities, but they refuse to obey the Sect Leader¡¯s orders. They are already used to being bad people. If you make them be good people, they will say that you are a fool. ¡±

    An Zheng passed a piece of leaf to Big Boss Cai: ¡°You can contact me.¡±

    Big Head Cai took it over and smiled, ¡°Do you know what I want to do the most? If I die one day, help me find the grave of Fang Zheng, the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si. It¡¯s not the fake grave of Da Xi, I know that he died in the State of Yan. When you find it, give me a ss of wine... He¡¯s the only one I admire. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, how can you die so easily.¡±

    Big Head Cai smiled, but did not say anything.

    An Zheng left the inn, feeling a little frustrated in his heart. In this world, it was really hard to tell who was a good person and who was a bad one with a single nce. Those gentlemen who wore silk and silk clothing might be evil people who did all sorts of evil things. What the head of the Thousand Gate wanted to do was to transform the Thousand Gate ¡­ Ironic, isn¡¯t it?

    It was alreadyte in the night, so An Zheng walked slowly along the main street. He had been thinking about what Big Head Cai had said, and he had been thinking about what was good and what was evil. When a world is unclear of good and evil, then the world must be sick.

    For example, in the Holy See of the Great Xi Empire, many people imed that they were clean and honest, but their family¡¯s businesses were spread all over the world. Many of the guests were either virtuous cultivators or benevolent people whose names were renowned throughout the world. However, in reality, they weremitting murder to silence everyone.

    Life is like this: everyone wears a mask.

    An Zheng touched his own face, feeling that he was no longer wearing a mask.

    After leaving the inn that Cai Datou stayed in, An Zheng suddenly felt that something was not right. He shouldn¡¯t have left the inn so soon. He should have asked Boss Cai to move somewhere else. With Cai Datou¡¯s personality, he would definitely continue to do things to attract the real Zhuge Dangdang.

    An Zheng turned around, and then, he heard a very muffled roar, as if a prehistoric beast that had been sleeping suddenly awakened, and broke out from the ground.

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed as he rushed towards the inn. His speed was so fast, that it seemed as though he had already surpassed the shackles of the Higher Completion Stage. However, no matter how fast it was, it was calcted in terms of time. An Zheng had already left for long enough time, and the speed at which sound spread didn¡¯t mean it was fast for cultivators.

    By the time An Zheng rushed to the inn, the entire inn had already been turned into ruins. Many people had been buried under the ruins. Some were still alive, and some had already changed beyond recognition. An Zheng tried his best to save the injured person as he dug out the wounded person from the inn. He kept shouting out Big Head Cai¡¯s name, but no one replied him.

    When he was trying to save people, An Zheng smelled an odor. An odor that he had not been familiar with for a long time. He had smelled this smell when he was killing Hua She in the Pure Wind City, and he had smelled it when he was killing the Dragon Lion in the White Stone Mountain... inner world¡¯s summoner.

    An Zheng frantically dug away the ruins, he did not dare use the Cultivation Power, as that would only hasten the death of the person buried underneath. Cultivators weren¡¯t magi; there was no way for them to be sent flying through the rubble without harming anyone.

    People from all directions rushed over one after another, together with An Zheng to save the lives of others. There were at least dozens of people staying in the inn, and with the help of the inn¡¯s boss, there were at least fifty to sixty people. An Zheng had saved more than twenty people, and most of them were directly buried under the ground while they were still sleeping.

    Finally, An Zheng found Cai Datou amidst the ruins.

    Big Boss Cai was already dead.

    There was a shocking wound on Big Head Cai¡¯s chest; his heart was no longer there. Seeing that the wound had been dug out by someone¡¯s hand, it seemed as if his heart had been dug out. A hole had also been opened in his lower abdomen, and all the Dantian Qi Sea had been destroyed. Big Head Cai lied there with his eyes wide open, anger and unwillingness filling his eyes.

    An Zheng held Cai Datou¡¯s hand, but could not feel any heat.

    He carefully dug up Cai Bighead¡¯s corpse from under the rubble and bricks. Carrying it with both hands, he walked to the river bank in the city and washed off Cai Bighead¡¯s body. He went to get his own clothes for Big Head Cai to wear, they did not fit him at all.

    The one who killed Big Head Cai was the inner world¡¯s summoner, but the one that Big Head Cai offended was Zhuge Dangdang.

    Therefore, An Zheng suddenly understood everything... Chen Wunuo made a mistake. Zhuge Dangdang had already been bought off by the inner world, or in other words, tamed. The reason why the imperial government gave Zhuge Dangdang sucuge favor was because the imperial government was about to mobilize troops in the southern region. It was Chen Zhongxu.

 Chapter 622 - Killing without hesitation!

    <h4>Chapter 622 ¨C Killing without hesitation!</h4>

    The whole thing was not very difficult to sort out, and the context was clear. An Zheng was sure that Cai Datou¡¯s death had nothing to do with Qin WangChen Zhongxu. Chen Zhongxu had to go to the Southern Wilderness to fight against those small countries, and the Lian Lian City in the Southern Wilderness was the worry of the Da Xi army.

    Chen Wunuo wanted to settle the entire situation in the Southern Wilderness in one breath, that¡¯s why he summoned his sons back here. In the end, Chen Wunuo still could not trust others, so he left the matter of leading the troops to his son.

    However, Chen Zhongxu didn¡¯t mention Chen Zhongqi. It was obvious that this son who was once the most favored in front of Chen Wunuo was already swaying in the wind and rain.

    Fire Beacon City had bart of the imperial government, and Zhuge Dangdang had be a third stage official in the imperial government. In the future, she would be working under Chen Zhongxu, which was a foregone conclusion.

    However, this warap.

    It had to be said that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was a very long-sighted and formidable person. He should have long predicted that Chen Wunuo would send troops to the southwest. Before the war began, he could dy the other areas for a while, but he could not afford to lose out on the stability of the southern region.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi guessed it, so he made the first move, luring or controlling Zhuge Dangdang. Big Head Cai just happened to appear at this time. He wanted to kill Zhuge Dangdang, and did not hesitate to risk his life to disguise himself as Zhuge Dangdang. And the person who killed Big Head Cai, was sent by Zhuge Dangdang, maybe the one sent by Emperor Zhuo Qingdi to protect him, was a summoner.

    To be able to kill Big Head Cai in such a short period of time, the strength of the summoner was truly terrifying. Even the weakest of them all was at the early stage of Higher Completion Stage. He was very conceited and came up with such a bizarre method.

    Now that Big Head Cai was dead, An Zheng¡¯s heart felt like it was being choked by a boulder.

    An Zheng cleaned up Big Head Cai¡¯s body, then dug a grave beside the river and buried him.

    ¡°You died here, and you are sleeping here. We met by chance, I¡¯ll take revenge for you. It¡¯s not bad here, the scenery is pretty good. ¡°Even though you are from the Thousand Gate, your heart isn¡¯t thinking about the matters of chickens and dogs. You are thinking too much, and protecting this world ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sprinkled a bottle of wine on the table, then turned and said: ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    Vaguely, An Zheng seemed to hear someone say, that guy¡¯s really strong, you can¡¯t beat him.

    An Zheng shook his head, I don¡¯t want to beat him, I want to kill him.

    An Zheng headed towards the Ning Family Auction House, but his Heaven¡¯s Eyes had already flown out. An Zheng¡¯s current realm could not control Heaven¡¯s Eyes to cover the entire city, but he could at least see within a thousand meters of the city. That Goblin Beast was the young man that An Zheng had found in the corner of the Auction House previously. The reason why An Zheng had seen him was because he felt¡¯s killing intent.

    At that time, An Zheng never thought that it would actually be a summoner, because his human form was simply too perfect. If it did not kill Cai Bighead to expose the aura of the summoner, An Zheng would not be able to confirm this now.

    Since that guy killed Cai Datou, perhaps he would even think about killing him. An Zheng walked around the auction house, he should be able to find traces of it.

    Back then, when An Zheng was in the auction house, he felt that person looking at his own room, and that gaze contained dense killing intent. But An Zheng did not recognize it, he thought that it was just a man who had evil intentions towards his own treasure, in that situation, the people who wanted to kill An Zheng might not be few.

    However, after An Zheng had searched around the area of the auction house for at least an hour, Sky Eye had already begun to search further ahead, but he still failed to find anything. The summoner disappeared withourace after it killed the man, as if it had never appeared.

    Other than An Zheng, no one else had ever felt the aura of a summoner, so even if they brushed shoulders with that guy, they wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.

    After walking around for a long time, An Zheng didn¡¯t discover anything so he could only return to the auction house.

    When he returned to his living quarters, An Zheng was slightly startled when he pushed open the door and entered his room. He saw that the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, was actually sitting in his own room. The light was not ignited, and An Zheng did not notice it either. This person¡¯s Qi was extremely restrained, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble. An Zheng could not help but be moved. To think that such a carefree prince, who everyone knew about, would actually beerless genius in cultivation, with a cultivation realm that was even higher than Chen Zhongqi¡¯s.

    An Zheng understood Chen Zhongqi, with his current cultivation level, even if he was sitting in his own room, An Zheng would have already noticed him a long time ago.

    Seeing An Zheng walk in, Chen Zhongxu put down the teacup in his hand andughed: ¡°I am truly sorry. I had wanted toe over to have a chat with you, and upon realizing that you were not here, I took the initiative to sit in your room for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like it¡¯s better to be here than in my room. The power over there is too heavy, I have to let myself escape for a while.¡±

    The feeling of having too much power?

    An Zheng sat down opposite of Chen Zhongxu and did not answer.

    Chen Zhongxu nced at An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°A few people died.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°In this world, there are actually dead people everywhere right? The only difference was that some people deserved to die, while others didn¡¯t. The world is too big and there are too many people. Every minute and every second, there are people leaving. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Your Highness has understood everything.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Do you know who died?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness also knows him. He¡¯s the one who imed to be the City Lord of Fire Beacon City, Zhuge Dangdang, at the auction today.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s expression slightly changed, and then, he shook his head. ¡°So be it.

    An Zheng was shocked in his heart, ¡°How does Your Highness know?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Because... One of Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s trusted aides is by my side. When that person imed to be Zhuge Dangdang, I already knew that he was fake. ¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s trusted aide?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nodded, then said towards outside: ¡°Huangfu, ask Luo Mushu toe see me.¡±

    An Zheng was still unable to detect the location of the shadow outside the door. The cold and arrogant woman shed out, and said while bending over: ¡°This subordinate will do as youmand.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was tangled in a knot, a knot that no one could break.

    A short whileter, a man in his forties with a medium stature quickly walked over. He was dressed in ordinary cloth clothes, a long grey robe and a pair of ck cloth shoes. He looked like a gentle man, like the kind of teacher who taught children in a private school while holding a scroll.

    This person didn¡¯t seem threatening at all. He didn¡¯t look anything extraordinary. He was just an ordinary person. No one would pay much attention to him when he walked on the street.

    When he entered, he lowered his head and sped his hands together, ¡°Your Highness, I am here. What orders do you have for me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nced at Luo Muxu: ¡°This is Daoist Ye of Dian Cang Mountain, you two know each other. I greatly admire Daoist Ye¡¯s character in learning martial arts and cultivation. In the future, the two of you might spend more time together and you might have the heart to repay us, so you two just need to meet in advance. ¡±

    Luo Mu Xu raised his head, looked at An Zheng, then lowered his head and turned to An Zheng: ¡°Greetings, Taoist.¡±

    An Zheng sat there and looked at him, then asked: ¡°Why are you unwilling to raise your head and look at others?¡±

    Luo Mushu bowed his head and said, ¡°Your status is low, so you don¡¯t dare to raise your head.¡±

    An Zheng drank a mouthful of tea, and his eyes slightly narrowed: ¡°I heard that within Fire Beacon City, there are four people under Zhuge Dangdang who are in charge of oveundred thousand exiles. One was surnamed Zhang, one was surnamed Zhao, one was surnamed Duanmu, and the other was surnamed Song ¡­ Since you are one of the people sent by Zhuge Dangdang to apany the Prince, your position in Fire Beacon City should not be low, but ¡­ Why didn¡¯t I know that there was a person surnamed Luo in Feng Luo that could represent Zhuge Dangdang? ¡±

    Luo Mu Xu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he replied with his head hung low, ¡°Those four people are generals under the city lord, and I am only one of his followers. The Taoist should also know that high ranking people are not necessarily trusted by the mayor. Of course, I¡¯m referring to other aspects. Those who do not have the ability will not be aigh position. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You seem to understand Zhuge Dangdang quite well.¡±

    Luo Mu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say I understand, but I know a bit more than others.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Oh, I heard that Zhuge Dangdang read over ten thousand books. She¡¯s a very knowledgeable person.¡±

    The corners of Luo Mu Xu¡¯s mouth curled up, ¡°City Lord is studying hard, this is true.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly moved. The Broken Army Sword appeared in his hand in an instant and shed down at Luo Mu Xu¡¯s head. Without any warning, he struck out without warning, and without warning, even Chen Zhongxu and the cold and proud woman beside him could not react in time. Seeing An Zheng brandishing his sword and standing in front of Chen Zhongxu, the cold and arrogantdy shouted, but the sword had already shed down.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    Sword qi burst out, although An Zheng was still at least 3 metres away from Luo Mu Xu, with one at the seat and one at the door, the sword light had already arrived when An Zheng moved. The zing sword beam split open the head of that Beautiful Wood Gourd, and the body was sent flying in two directions. At the same time, a ck shadow shot out from the split open body of Luo Mu. Its speed was so fast that people would be speechless if they saw it.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was about to give chase, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He is from Fire Beacon City.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng walked out inrge strides and his voice became even deeper at the back, ¡°Daoist Ye, you should know your identity. This king has already been very polite to you. No matter what grudge you have with the people of Fire Beacon City, you want to kill me in front of this king? ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was straightforward and straightforward, causing Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face to be gloomy.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The proud and aloof woman took a step forward. Her aura was as cold as an iceberg.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even turn his head around, and rushed outside.

    Chen Zhongxu stood up and stopped the woman, then took a step forward and said loudly: ¡°You should know, no matter if he¡¯s a small fry in Fire Beacon City, or Zhuge Dangdang, he¡¯s both this king¡¯s person. You dared to touch this king¡¯s person in front of this king, and you still want to kill him?!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The voice came from the distance, and he had already disappeared.

    The woman sped her fists and said, ¡°Your Highness, this person cannot be left alive.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu took in a deep breath and instead smiled. He swept the haze on his face away, ¡°No, no, no. He was indeed disrespectful to me, but once sucerson could be of use to me, there would be no treachery in his heart. ¡°If one gains from others, one¡¯s personal trust would be hard toe by.¡±

    He patted on the woman¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Go and take a look, and don¡¯t let Zhuge Dangdang really die, or else the situation in the southwest will not be easy to handle.¡±

    Thedy was startled for a moment: ¡°That person was Zhuge Dangdang?¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: Of the four people in the room, only you do not know that he is Zhuge Dangdang. Otherwise, why would Ye Youting make a move on him? ¡±

 Chapter 623 - I wanead of over a hundred thousand

    <h4>Chapter 623 ¨C I wanead of over a hundred thousand</h4>

    Everyone in Da Xi knew that Chen Zhongxu was an idle prince, to the point that everyone neglected one thing ¡­ No matter how idle this idle prince was, he was still Chen Wunuo¡¯s son. Given the circumstances, how could Chen Wunuo¡¯s son really biece of trash?

    If it wasn¡¯t for him knowing his son¡¯s capabilities, would Chen Wunuo dare to hand over the battle at the Southwest border region to Chen Zhongxu?

    Perhaps, even Zhuge Dangdang had underestimated Chen Zhongxu. He thought that she was very smart and thought that she had yed Chen Zhongxu for a fool. Even he did not expect Chen Zhongxu to know who he was from the beginning. Anyone of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Chen family would be at a disadvantage if they looked down on them.

    Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t help today, it was unknown what would happen if Chen Zhongxu kept Zhuge Dangdang alive in the future.

    The pavilion, the tea, and the beauty.

    Chen Zhongxu squinted as he sat on the reclining chair, looking at the bright moon that asionally appeared from behind the clouds in the sky. The cold and arrogant woman standing beside him waved a folding fan for him, looking veryfortable andfortable.

    ¡°Your Highness, your subordinate always felt that there was something wrong with this person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate has already sent people to investigate the Cang Sect, there should be newsing back soon. This time, His Highness will be returning to the capital at the right time to disy his skills, and won¡¯t let one or two suspicious people disturb His Highness¡¯ affairs. ¡±

    ¡°My business?¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°Huangfu, how many years have you been following me?¡±

    ¡°Seven years.¡±

    ¡°Seven years isn¡¯t a short amount. Counting the past two thousand days and nights, it has already been so long. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness... That was another time. ¡±

    ¡°No one.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°This is not my personal matter, it is Da Xi¡¯s business. I remember telling you many times that I only had two goals in my life. Firstly, he had spent more time ying around. Second, he was like a god¡¯s chosen one, and his cultivation had made some progress. If both of these points are sessful, then my life will be more than enough. ¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness, the fact that His Majesty summoned you back is enough to show how much importance he attaches to His Highness. In the Southwest region, those who were not most trusted could not lead troops. If it was a few years ago, this matter of leading the soldiers had to be Chen Zhongqi, but he had already lost his power, and was no longer the hot First King. ¡°The fact that His Majesty called you back from Longxi and entrusted you with such an important task has already exined a few things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand his majesty, even I don¡¯t understand him, so what about you guys? He wanted me to think he was taking me seriously, but if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll be sent back to Longxi as soon as the Southwest Frontier business is over, as if nothing had happened. Your Majesty is someone who has just been hired. When the timees, he will make a decision, but when ites, people will not be able to feel any displeasure. This is the power of your Majesty. ¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing said, ¡°But Your Highness, this is truly an extremely rare opportunity.¡±

    ¡°No chance.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu waved his hand: ¡°On my way back from Longxi, everyone who I met felt that this was a sign that I was about to rise, so the officials along the way did their best to curry favor with me and express their goodwill, but they were all wrong. It was impossible for them to guess what the emperor was thinking. His Majesty only wants them, me, to think that he¡¯s going to use me, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing said, ¡°This subordinate spoke too much, but this subordinate ¡­¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu tilted his head and looked at Huangfu Qing, ¡°Has your cultivation declined recently?¡±

    ¡°Subordinate... ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t so, how could you have lost someone? Ye Yu¡¯s cultivation level and age do not match. He is a young genius, but even so, his cultivation level is still far below yours. Zhuge Dangdang was shrewd and scheming, furthermore, he was afraid of death and was deeply rooted in her bones. His cultivation realm was clearly higher than Ye Yurou¡¯s, yet he was chased to the point of fleeing for her life ¡­ Of these two, one was young and vigorous, while the other was too cautious and afraid of death. The former was still okay, but in the future he would be able to improve himself. As for Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s cultivation, that was also fine, as long as she could not advance any further. So, you actually can¡¯t keep up with the two of them, which makes me very curious about what¡¯s going on. ¡±

    Huangfu Qing remained silent for a while before he replied, ¡°This subordinate has his own selfish motives.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°I can tell, you don¡¯t like these two people. One of them was the leader of a group of criminals living in a southwest exile. One of them is a young man of unknown origin, perhaps with some great secret on his person, so you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for both of them to stay by my side. Rather than leaving behind the culprit, it would be better to let those two fight to the death. It would be best if they both died toply with your wishes, right? So, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t keep up, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t intend to follow along at all. ¡±

    When he said thosest few words, his tone clearly became more serious.

    Huangfu Qing felt the change in Chen Zhongxu¡¯s tone. He lowered his head and said, ¡°This subordinate was wrong.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu asked: ¡°Am I nice to you?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s no better way to deal with your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m being too nice to you.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu spoke as though he was talking to himself: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the mind to enter the imperial court, I don¡¯t have the mind to fight for more power. I don¡¯t even have the thought of seeking a ce in the imperial court ¡­ But it¡¯s not up to you guys to decide for me. ¡±

    Huangfu Yuqing kneeled down withump. ¡°This subordinate is guilty!¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Since you know that you are a servant, you should also understand and remember what your responsibilities are. Since you chose to follow me, I will spare no effort to be better to you. You must not forget your original intentions. I told you to follow them, to tell you that neither of them can die yet, and you thought they deserved it, so you reced my orders. ¡±

    As Huangfu Qing knelt there, he felt for the first time the anger that came from a king on Chen Zhongxu¡¯s body. To be honest, Chen Zhongxu was indeed a master who was too good to his subordinates, so they couldn¡¯t help but be a little presumptuous.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s tone softened a bit before saying, ¡°You guys have told me more than once that following me is the right decision. I¡¯ve told myself more than once that I¡¯ve chosen the right people to bring you all along. The master was his choice. This was the best way to get along. I do not ask of you anything, do not give you can not do the task, this is understanding you. You all still haven¡¯t learned to understand me. ¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing pressed his forehead against the ground, not daring to speak.

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°You think I fancy Zhuge Dangdang? She was someone who could die ten thousand times without feeling sorry for him. He had done countless evil deeds in the southwest. Do you know what they call him? The King of Hell in the southwest ¡­ They were originally a group of exiles, but they became the local tyrants. Someone like them should be killed. However ¡­ If Da Xi were to mobilize troops from the southwest, would she really be facing those small countries from the southwest? Southwest was also known as the prefecture of Chuan, which was also Da Xi¡¯s warehouse. Half of Sichuan is on the border with the Buddhist State, and those small countries, the Golden Tooth Country west of Sichuan, the Tusk Country, and the even more mysterious and powerful Night Woman Country will really just sit by and do nothing? ¡±

    ¡°When that timees, when Da Xi¡¯s army fights against so many enemies in the southwest, if those criminals in Fire Beacon City were to set a fire behind their backs, their million strong army might turn into ashes! Da Xi was powerful to the point where she was invincible. However, she was invincible in a one on one fight and noair of invincible existences in this world. Moreover, those criminals should all die, but they should die in the most damnable ce, and that is on the battlefield. ¡±

    ¡°Give them a chance to see the light of day, and use words like ¡®official¡¯ or ¡®noble¡¯ to motivate them. They are likack of vicious beasts on the battlefield, frightening the enemies with the sound of their words! Do you think His Majesty is confused to make such a decision? If it¡¯s really as you think, then where did I, Da Xi,e from for generations! ¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Huangfu Yuqing couldn¡¯t stop himself from kowtowing, and soon arge amount of red appeared on his forehead.

    It was not only the two of them in the pavilion under the tree. There was also a middle-aged man in a long white robe. After seeing this scene, he also knelt down and ced his head on the ground, ¡°Your Highness, we know our wrongs.¡±

    ¡°You know you¡¯re wrong, but you can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed coldly: ¡°Like I said before, I have spoiled all of you, causing you to think that no matter if it is in terms of cultivation or head, you are superior to me. Over time, you guys didn¡¯t even respect me that much. ¡±

    As soon as these words left his mouth, Huangfu Qing¡¯s middle-aged man in white kowtowed even more heavily.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu waved his hand. ¡°Get up.¡±

    The two did not kowtow, but did not dare to stand up.

    ¡°Your Highness, your subordinate will chase after him right now. Perhaps there will still be time.¡±

    Huangfu Qing carefully asked. Fear was written all over his beautiful face, and a piece of his forehead had already been cut. Blood dripped out. Under the moonlight, it looked particrly painful. Such a cold and proud woman, would only put down her pride in front of Chen Zhongxu, andpletely be a follower.

    Chen Zhongxu reached out his hand, holding a white handkerchief, he wiped Huangfu Qing¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°It¡¯s already toote to chase after them.¡±

    He handed the handkerchief to Huangfu Qing and leaned back. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a chance to make a bet. Tell me, who lives and who dies. Those who guessed wrongly, I will leave this ce tomorrow morning and find a suitable person to return to. I amcking people right now, and verycking people. I don¡¯t dare to use the people listed in the court. ¡±

    ¡°This subordinate thinks that Zhuge Dangdang is still alive.¡±

    The middle-aged man in white replied, ¡°The difference in strength of those two is obvious. One of them is young and vigorous while the other is crafty. Moreover, there must be reinforcements from Fire Beacon City in Dongting City and even His Highness Zhuge Dangdang is on guard, so how can there be no backup? ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nodded. ¡°Xie Fobo, you¡¯ve always liked to calcte.¡±

    He looked at Huangfu Qing and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing said, ¡°Your subordinate ¡­ After all, he was someone who was about to reach the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. At the very least, he would be at the eighth stage of the Higher Completion Stage. Although Ye Youting was talented, his time in cultivation was still too short. But... Since Master Xie said that Zhuge Dangdang won, then this subordinate can only say that Ye Yurou won. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s add a bet.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: Whoever wins, I will appoint someone to be the general in charge of the vanguard, and give you 50,000 elite soldiers to clear the way for the army.

    ¡°How are these prizes enough?¡±

    The voice came from far away and carried a hint of ridicule: ¡°If I were to say, we would need to add on the hundreds of thousands of heads in Fire Beacon City.¡±

    A ck object flew over andnded on the ground withud. It was a cloth bag, and when the cloth bag rolled, it opened, revealing a bloody head, it was Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s.

    The clothes on his body were tattered to pieces, but his expression was tranquil and rxed, as if he was walking on an invisibledder, andnded in the courtyard. He nced at Chen Zhongxu, then looked at Huangfu Qing. ¡°I¡¯ve won the wager for you, how are you going to thank me?¡±

    An Zheng sat opposite of Chen Zhongxu, and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of respect in his voice when he said, ¡°But in my opinion, the prize should belong to me. Didn¡¯t His Highness ask me if I was willing to follow you south to war? Well, I do. However, the condition is that I want the position of General Pioneer, and I want the hundreds of thousands of heads in Fire Beacon City too. ¡±

 Chapter 624 - Daylight

    <strong>Chapter 624 ¨C Daylight</strong>

    Chen Zhongxu looked at An Zheng, as if he wanted to see the young man¡¯s heart. However, he discovered that he could not see through those deep eyes. It did not seem like the depth that a young person should have, as if he had experienced many sorrows that no one else had.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu asked.

    ¡°You are not a fool. You should know the importance of the location of Fire Beacon City. You should also know the threat of those hundred thousand thugs.¡±

    ¡°And the people?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Zhongxu was slightly startled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng sat up straight and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me following Your Highness out, just talk about Fire Beacon City. How could His Highness not know about the reputation of Fire Beacon City in the Southwest? Where would the logistics supplye from when the army went out to war? Holy See? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°From Jinling to the Southwest border, it is no less than twenty thousand kilometers. If the supply line was that long, how much energy would be consumed? It had been almost a year since the trip from Jinling to the Southwest. Thus, the supply could only be obtained from the local area. What kind of attitude did the prefectural city have towards Fire Beacon City? What was the attitude of the people towards Fire Beacon City? If His Highness had epted those hundreds of thousands of criminals, would he still be counting on the citizens to willingly assist the army in the southern expedition? ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu frowned slightly: ¡°But those are hundreds of thousands of soldiers with very strong fighting strength.¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not soldiers.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It is already a habit for them to not be restrained. Does Your Highness really think that they are obedient because of the imperial court? Would they rush forward to kill the enemy with a single order from His Highness? Those people were not soldiers with powerfulbat abilities. They were just a group of unstable factors. If we were to start a war, His Royal Highness would want to use them to fight with the enemy, which would mean that he would have already lost half of the battle. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s brows rxed a little. Suddenly, he felt that his thoughts had indeed be superficial.

    Not only him, he felt that even his father Chen Wunuo had thought of him a little superficially. Both he and his father considered matters from a vantage point. They considered things from the perspective of the army, officials, and others. The only thing they did not think about was the local people. After An Zheng reminded him, he finally understood ¡­ The people of Fire Beacon City would oppress this ce for a day and a half. At that time, would the people of this ce, whether they were officials or officials, be willing to provide supplies to their enemies?

    If the grudges were divided into different levels, then the people of the Southwest would not necessarily hate the people of the small countries to the south. They hated the people of Fire Beacon City even more. This was indeed a factor that made him unstable. He could explode at any time.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Local stability, that is to say, the stability of the rear regions after the great army leaves for war.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°If the first step of Your Highness sending troops were to destroy Fire Beacon City, at that time, the citizens would be ted, and they would naturally be respectful to Your Highness. At that time, if everyone was together with Da Xi¡¯s invincible elite army, how hard would it be to defeat those small countries? ¡°Even if the west side of Sichuan is a Buddhist country, thend of Sichuan is in danger. With only thirty to fifty thousand elite soldiers to guard the mountain pass, the Buddhist army will not be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m guessing that whether it¡¯s the Golden Tooth Nation, the Ou Fan Nation, or the Night Woman Nation, none of them would directly send troops to help those small countries. At most, they would just contribute money and goods. In terms of wealth, will Da Xi lose? ¡±

    ¡°Not to mention the Golden Tooth Country and the Ou Fan Country, the soldiers of the two countries are only worth three to five hundred thousand. Night Woman Country was the strongest in the southwest and had millions of soldiers. However, Night Woman Country was obviously influenced even more by the culture of the Central ins. Regardless of whether they were from the imperial government to the lives of themoners, they had always been studying in the Central ins. With sucowerful ally ced right there, His Highness didn¡¯t want to fight for it, instead, he wanted to fight for it with more than a hundred thousand people from Fire Beacon City. If we can pull the Night Woman Country over, then this nation will be able to intimidate five to six of the small Buddhist nations west of Sichuan. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu listened very seriously, and did not interrupt An Zheng. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about it, but he felt that handing over the position of ally to Nightingale waisk. Now that he thought about it, however, he realized that Night Woman Country was even more stable than Fire Beacon City.

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°And the most important thing is that I have already told you about the inner world. If nothing unexpected happened, Fire Beacon City would already be controlled by the people of the inner world. It would not be excessive for the person called Emperor Zhuo Qingdi to say that he was resourceful, and that this person was extremely scheming. He had taken control of Fire Beacon City a step earlier and then colluded with the Buddhist country and the Southwest Country. At that time, the people of Fire Beacon City would suddenlyunch an attack in the middle of the army and oveundred thousand criminals would stab the back of the army. A million of the Great Western Bear Soldiers were buried in the Southwest. ¡°His Highness¡¯ personal honor and disgrace is small. When the southwest falls, the prefecture of Sichuan will all return to the enemy kingdom. The Da Xi has lost her granary and treasury ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Zhongxu: ¡°The consequences can be imagined. The first thing the people of inner world wanted to do was destroy Da Xi, they would do anything they wanted. So it¡¯s better for His Highness to think about it a bit more, and then make his decision. ¡±

    An Zheng got up and walked over to his own residence: ¡°I killed His Highness¡¯ important subject. If His Highness wants to me someone, I¡¯m right there.¡±

    When the voice came, An Zheng had already pushed open the door and entered the house.

    Huangfu Qing said with some hostility: ¡°Your Highness, this person is too disrespectful to you.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed as he shook his head, ¡°There are two types of disrespect, and one is the kind that is truly disrespectful. The other kind is disrespectful, but they are always thinking for me. You said that he disrespected me, and there was even a feeling of treating me like an idiot in his words. However ¡­ ¡°What he said makes sense.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu looked at Xie Fubo, ¡°Mister Xie, what do you think?¡±

    Xie Fubo smiled. ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s view is the same as your highness¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Sly.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu stood up and stretched his body: ¡°I haven¡¯t slept all night, I¡¯m a little tired ¡­ Huangfu Haoyue,e with me. Mister Xie, rest early as well. After staying in East Pavilion City for one more day, we¡¯ll head south directly and send a report to Holy See. Say that I¡¯m not going to Jinling, and I¡¯ll head straight to the Southwest borders to inspect the armaments and organize the armies. ¡±

    Xie Fubo was stunned for a moment. ¡°But, His Majesty¡¯s decree is for you to enter the capital ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, His Majesty¡¯s decree is for me to fight, and to win greatly. ¡°Tell the Temple General Ning Xiu, who is leading my troops to the south, that the army will arrive at the southern border within 30 days. If I eat for a day, I will use his head as a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness, Ning Xiu is a Temple General, if she¡¯s really toote ¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot. Even if he doesn¡¯t agree with me, he wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge me.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said as he walked, ¡°What Your Majesty wants to see is not the submissive attitude that I have towards him after entering the capital. Moreover, the more things he tells me after entering the capital, the more constraints I will have. Now that I don¡¯t even want Fire Beacon City, how can I go to the capital and ask for permission? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after it¡¯s extinguished, and then, we¡¯ll hand over the imperial report.¡±

    He pushed open the door and entered. Huangfu Qing followed with a slightly blushing face.

    In another room, An Zheng looked at Da Da Ye who was sitting in front of him and said: ¡°We are leaving here as soon as it is daylight. I will bring you to Jinling as soon as possible. It had to be said that this was a good opportunity for the Tsukiko and Da Xi to form an alliance. Da Xi was going to attack the southern border. The next step was to attack the western border ¡­ Therefore, before the peace of the southern border, the western border was rtively calm. However, what Chen Wunuo is most worried about is that the west side will take advantage of the chaos to the south side. If you represent the Tsukiko in the alliance at this time, Chen Wunuo will be tempted. ¡±

    Da Da Ye said with an ¡®oh¡¯, his expression was clearly a little dejected. ¡°So ¡­ If there is a conclusion to the matters of the Alliance, the gathering between us will also reach its end. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly stunned, he did not expect Dada Ye to think of this. Men and women would never be the same. Women¡¯s thoughts were moreplicated, more delicate, and more important than men¡¯s. Da Da Ye liked the current days and wished that he could live on like this endlessly. Even if he was only his master, and she was only a willful disciple.

    However, the moment they entered the Jinling and saw Chen Wunuo, all the beautiful things would disappear. An Zheng would return to his world, and Da Da Ye would also return to his world. Perhaps from that moment on, their two worlds no longer intersected.

    An Zheng did not know what to say, and only said after a moment of silence: ¡°We are not in a hurry with these things. If you ¡­ If you really don¡¯t want to go back, you must at least let your mother know and not let her worry about you. ¡±

    ¡°Will she really worry about me?¡±

    Dada Ye shook his head, ¡°When she sent me out, she actually already decided to give up on me in her heart. She is a good king, but she will never be a good mother. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Da Da Ye¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s already gettingte, and there¡¯s still more than two hours until daybreak. You don¡¯t have to think too much about these things. Rest well, I will bid farewell to Chen Zhongxu after dawn. If I guess correctly, he shouldn¡¯t be nning to head to the capital anymore ¡­ but went directly to the southwest. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Dada Ye asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t we entering the capital?¡±

    ¡°He has already made up his mind. As long as he wants to use force against Fire Beacon City, he cannot dy them. Once the news of Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s death reached back before him, it would be difficult to move Fire Beacon City again. If Zhuge Dangdang is dead, those people will be wary and afraid. They will either unite against the imperial government or immediately scatter. ¡±

    Dada Ye sighed, ¡°You men have too many thoughts, I can¡¯t keep up. Now that I know how unfit I am for the throne, I don¡¯t think about anything at all. I can also experience some of my mother¡¯s hardships. In such arge country, there is no one who can truly help her. ¡±

    An Zheng took the nket and covered his up, then rubbed it on her forehead: ¡°Thinking about this means that you really have grown up, but now is the time for you to sleep. Obediently close your eyes and go to sleep. You still have to hurry on your way when day breaks. ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°If ¡­ If I don¡¯t close my eyes, won¡¯t it be daylight? ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned, and his heart ached for no reason.

    He knew it was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t say it. It would be light, of course, whether she closed her eyes or not.

 Chapter 625 - Abnormal Halo

    <strong>Chapter 625 ¨C Abnormal Halo</strong>

    An Zheng bid farewell to Chen Zhongxu, and Chen Zhongxu kept him here a few more times. An Zheng only said that he had to makrip to Jinling, then meet him there. Only then did Chen Zhongxu reluctantly wave his hand in farewell.

    An Zheng drove the horse carriage, lifted the curtain and looked back at the horse carriage. He was in a daze as he sat at the window, not eating at all. This was truly a rare urrence. She looked out of the window, his eyes flickering. It was unknown as to what she was thinking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Zheng asked. Da Da Ye looked outside and spoke as if he was talking to himself: ¡°We should be at Jinling soon.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. We still have almost three thousand kilometers.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Only three thousand kilometers. ¡±

    Da Da Tan Ye retracted his gaze from the outside and after being silent for a while, he came out from the carriage and sat beside An Zheng. An Zheng was a little surprised: ¡°What? ¡°Ever since you put down your flying horses, you rarelye out to sit outside anymore.¡±

    Da Da Ye smiled. He didn¡¯t seem to find anything out of ce. His tone remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Some sceneries can only be seen along the way. Since we¡¯re almost at the end of the road, we can only look a few more times.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he turned his head, afraid to look into her eyes.

    It was as if many cheers andughter had disappeared from the road as Da Da Da Ye merely sat there quietly and looked at An Zheng¡¯s side face without saying a word. An Zheng was only driving the carriage, and then he subconsciously slowed down the speed of the flying horses a bit, and a bit more.

    Sometimes, it was really difficult to persevere.

    However, no matter how far the road was, there would eventually bime to reach their destination. When the Jinling¡¯s tall walls appeared in her line of sight, Da Da Ye suddenly cried. His tears silently flowed down her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just cried because of the beauty of the Jinling.¡±

    Da Ta Ye wiped his tears away. ¡°Um, are we going to stay in the biggest and best inn today?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Yup yup, yup. Do you want to give me a big bag of money so I can eat whatever I want?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°What about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow...¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, but he still had to speak out his thoughts, and it was the best way, ¡°Tomorrow, I will invite a group of people to be your bodyguards. You can change into the clothes of the Tsukiko¡¯s Pce Master, bring your followers and live ¡­ ¡°I want to live in a ce arranged by the Great Western Region.¡±

    Da Da Yeughed and his expression stiffened. He then replied, ¡°That must be even better than the ce that you¡¯ve arranged for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Da Xi court loves face the most. That¡¯s why the residences for receiving guests outside are very luxurious, veryrge and very particr.¡±

    ¡°Un, that¡¯s good ¡­¡±

    Ta Ta Ye suddenly looked at An Zheng. ¡°How about youe and stay together with us tomorrow? After all, it¡¯s bigger than an inn, prettier than an inn, and you don¡¯t even need to spend money.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Heughed wildly, d that he had spent an extra day with her.

    An Zheng drove his Flying Horse into the Jinling. Since he was notcking any money, he was in no hurry to return the Flying Horse from the shop in Jinling and directly went to one of the best inns in the city. Then, the two of them brought Ta Ta Ye to eat and y around. The two of them were like madmen, chasing each other and ying around like madmen,pletely ignoring the gazes of the people around them.

    However, like this, time seemed to pass even faster.

    Perhaps it was because he was tired, but after Dada Ye returned to the inn, he fell asleep on therge bed. It was unknown whether it was a nightmare or not, but his body would always tremble slightly. Her eyes were filled with tears as she tightly held onto the quilt, as if the quilt was something she didn¡¯t dare to let go of.

    An Zheng let out a long sigh and left the inn. He went to the inn again and sat down on a rough chair to drink. As he looked at the bustling streets, he became somewhat absent-minded.

    The curtain was lifted by someone from the outside and a very tall and muscr person walked in, directly walking to the opposite side of An Zheng and sitting down. Then, he raised his hand and called out: ¡°The same wine, give mot.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Du Shoushou¡¯s familiar fat face.

    ¡°Shocked?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, actually, ever since thest time you were severely injured and almost died, Xiao Liu¡¯er used purple fire to reconstruct your body, she had been secretly following you around. There really seems to be some iprehensible connection between the two of you. I can¡¯t keep up with you and the others can¡¯t keep up with you, but she can always find you. ¡±

    An Zheng stood there in a daze, unable to speak for a long time.

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Originally, she did not allow me to say it because she was afraid that you would think too much. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for her to follow you, or to spy on you. However, she was really scared to the point that he almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He can¡¯t sleep at home when you¡¯re out wandering. Therefore ¡­ Actually, the boat has been following you all along, but you just can¡¯t detect it. ¡±

    Du Shoushou continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking either. Xiao Liu¡¯er knows about the matter between you and that little girl called Da Da Ye and has also seen it for himself. However, she did not say anything. It is not easy for a girl who cares about you to aplish this. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So I admire you too!¡±

    Du Shoushou gavhumbs up, ¡°If it was me, I would have already done something out of line. That little girl is truly not bad. She has a good character and is pure. Moreover, she clearly cares a lot about you.

    ¡°I¡¯m touched too, but that¡¯s not love.¡±

    An Zheng took a sip of the wine, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Liu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°She just received news that Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s cultivation has went berserk, so she rushed back to treat him. Otherwise, how could I have the time to run out and look for you? Protecting her would also be a waste of time ¡­ Along the way, we can¡¯t even get close to the ce where you killed demons and exorcised devils. We can only watch from afar. She was worried that if you were to be injured again, the pills she prepared for you would not be right or enough. But she wouldn¡¯t let us get close to you unless we were in real danger. ¡±

    Du Shoushou squinted his eyes and asked An Zheng: ¡°Tell me the truth, are you interested in girls like Da Da Ye?¡±

    An Zheng stayed silent for a long time, before nodding.

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s impossible not to be tempted. Just like how Xiao Yezi was towards you, you would be tempted too. ¡°But the thing that makes you feel like you need to be hit the most is that you can f * cking endure it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just enduring.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Du Shoushou grinned and changed the topic. ¡°Do you not even want to have dishes and wine while drinking?¡±

    An Zheng took out two Dragon Lion s and ced them in front of Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ll drink for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou actually grabbed the Demonic Beast Cores and took a bite, then drank a mouthful of wine: ¡°You have never eaten this before, you don¡¯t know right ¡­. ¡°Actually, this thing tastes pretty good. It tastes like chicken, but it¡¯s crispy ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Will there be no problem if you just eat it like this?¡±

    : ¡°No, Xiao Liu¡¯er has already seen it for me. She said that my current physique is bing more and more abnormal, in short, I can absorb the things that are useful to me in the Demonic Beast Cores by myself, and the useless things will be pulled out like excrement after they are digested.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This taste is really good, naturally it has a barbecue taste, just that itcks a bit of vor ¡­ Would you like a sip? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t bite it.¡±

    Du Shoushou took a sip of the wine from his crystal core and quickly ate some of the tworge Demonic Beast Cores s. His stomach rumbled like flowing water.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m about to break through again. But fortunately, I have thick skin and flesh, and I realized that ever since I started devouring Demonic Beast Cores, my method of breaking through is different from that of a normal cultivator. There is no reaction at all, just a few farts and it will be over. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the method is right or not, I should press a valve for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked to the left and right, then moved closer to An Zheng and said with a low voice: ¡°Actually, I also have a secret that I didn¡¯t tell anyone because that person told me not to tell anyone else. Otherwise, I might diorrible death. Because, once this secret is discovered by others, I might be captured by other cultivators as a monster to be studied, to have my skin peeled and tendons yed. ¡±

    When he thought of that miserable appearance, he could not help but grin. He then smiled and said, ¡°But if I told you that I¡¯m not afraid, I always wanted to tell you. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°No ¡­ If I don¡¯t say this big secret out loud, I can¡¯t bear to keep it to myself. When I was young, at the Nanshan Street Academy, you were the only friend I had, right? About my family, only you know a little about it. You know that I have an older brother who is a servant in a small sect, so my family won¡¯t be bullied ¡­ However,ter on I found out that my brother had long since died and didn¡¯t even enter any sect. ¡±

    He looked straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°But every year, my brother wille back and bring me delicious food and new clothes.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Terrifying? Although I found out about itter, I never felt afraid. I calcted the time, I probably haven¡¯t seen my brother¡¯s true appearance before. However, I feel that that person is truly my elder brother. I am not afraid of him, regardless of whether he is a dead person or a ghost. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since when did he note anymore?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I met that person.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes were misty as he said in a rather absent-minded manner, ¡°I feel that the only reason my brotheres back a few times a year is because he couldn¡¯t let go of my parents. When he found out that he had a little brother, he couldn¡¯t let go of me either. Then I met someone else, and he told me that my brother never came back after I must be a great man. More urately speaking, from the day you revived, my brother never came back. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°And that man.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°That is a very beautiful guy, to the point of saying it is somewhat demonic-looking. He was used to wearing a white windbreaker, making him look very smug and carefree ¡­ He said that in the future, I would be an extraordinary person, but that I would need to meet two nobles in order to activate the power of my bloodline. A man and a woman will protect you and help you and a woman will open up your bloodline. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°If I think about it, doesn¡¯t that mean that one is you and the other is the Xiao Liu¡¯er?¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ and then I haven¡¯t seen my brother for years, and I haven¡¯t seen that guy for years either. ¡°Right, his white windbreaker was very long, and on its back was embroidered a very, veryrge red word. At that time, I did not recognize it, but after we metter on, I realized that the word was¡¯ Chi ¡®.¡±

    ¡°What? An earth-shattering p? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it very strange? Do you know who it is? ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That year, when the immortal pce was breached, cultivators from the mortal world fought their way into the immortal pce. However, in the end, they were still no match for the cultivators from the immortal pce. However, at that time, the Monster race had a Demon Emperor who brought along many experts from the Monster race to assist the cultivators in exterminating the Heavenly Pce. That Demon Emperor ¡­ His name is Da Chi. ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng. ¡°Do I havalo of light now?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mn ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s quite abnormal.¡±

 Chapter 626 - Lucky Du Shoushou

    <h4>Chapter 626 ¨C Lucky Du Shoushou</h4>

    An Zheng had really not expected to meet Du Shoushou in the Jinling. Knowing that Qu Liuxi had always been worried about him, he suddenly understood his selfishness. However, this selfishness might continue to persist in the future. During the adventure, he was unwilling to bring along the woman she cared about the most.

    After Du Shoushou finished the Demonic Beast Cores, he touched his lips and said: ¡°This taste is not bad, is there anymore?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s the Gui Hua Cake that¡¯s being sold outside?¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°I¡¯ve been addicted to eating for the past few days, if I don¡¯t eat it every day, I¡¯ll feel itchy in my heart. Oh right, other than telling you about the Xiao Liu¡¯er, there¡¯s another reason why I have toe out and find you ¡­ about the inner world. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°good old man¡¯s sensitivity towards demon beasts is something both you and I know, but good old man basically has 11 and a half months of sleep time every year ¡­ I realize that after I ate too many Demonic Beast Cores, my sensitivity towards demon beasts was also very high. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Bring me!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m not your son!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I feel that it makes sense just because of what you said.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Really, there is one more thing that I forgot to tell you ¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you? My dream is to return to the Fantasy City to be the city lord and take care of that group of rascals. I¡¯ve done half of it, and I¡¯m still half off. ¡±

    ¡°Which half?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been tidied up, we haven¡¯t had the time to go back and be the mayor.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s fine too, when I¡¯ve settled the matters here, you can follow me to the Southwest Great Xixi. When I was in Ming Fa Si, I wanted to take care of Fire Beacon City, but at that time Chen Wunuo stopped me, and we couldn¡¯t make it. This time, even if Chen Zhongxu does not n to make a move at Fire Beacon City, I still n on making a move. Moreover, it just so happens that we¡¯re on our way south to Grand Peace City. I also have to go meet the people from the Su n. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Go ahead, let¡¯s make the arrangements first. That is really a pretty good youngdy, he can¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s already injured.¡±

    He got up and left.

    Du Shoushou shouted reluctantly: ¡°You still haven¡¯t f * cking paid the bill.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and made a gesture of a middle finger.

    Du Shoushou spat at him as he took out his money bag to settle the bill. Du Shoushou who was walking on the street suddenly froze. Jinling who was at night looked even more beautiful, although there were less pedestrians on the street, the street seemed to be even more deserted. Du Shoushou snorted, and muttered: ¡°How audacious.¡±

    He left the inn and headed towards the ce that An Zheng liked to go the most. There were a few huge stone statues. They were sculptures of the sessive Sacred Emperors. An Zheng had once said that when he was feeling agitated in the past, he liked to go to that ce the most. Carrying two jugs of wine, he sat on therge stone opposite of the sculpture for a long time.

    After walking a few steps, Du Shoushou remembered that he should have bought a jug of wine as well. He returned to his room, and just as he was about to enter, he saw a middle-aged man dressed in grey who was about to pull open the curtain as well. Du Shoushou politely smiled and took a step back.

    The middle-aged man smiled gratefully and walked into the inn. He asked for two jugs of wine and then walked outside. After Du Shoushou bought the alcohol, he realized that the middle-aged man was walking in the same direction as him.

    The middle-aged man took a few steps forward and turned around. ¡°Foreigner? This is my first time in Jinling, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded, ¡°Not only a foreigner, I am also a foreigner ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m from a small country to the north. I came to take a look at Da Xi.¡±

    The middle-aged man was slightly shocked by Du Shoushou¡¯s reply. He stopped and waited for Du Shoushou to answer before walking forward, ¡°Someone like you who speaks the truth, aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering trouble at the Da Xi Empire? You should know that the small countries surrounding the Great Xixi aren¡¯t peaceful at the moment. Therefore, the people outside the Great Xixi also be a bit more cautious and hostile. ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to fight with the Da Xi. My dream is to have enough money to live a life of running and stopping. The world is so big and the scenery so beautiful, and wherever you go, you will stop to take a look, before continuing on your way. ¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°I once had such a dream, butter on I realized that the simplest dream was often the most impossible to realize.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    ¡°Me? My surname is Chen, and my name is Chen Gu Ji. ¡±

    ¡°Your name is really not good. It¡¯s so lonely.¡±

    ¡°I was lonely.¡±

    As Chen Gu Ji walked, he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone as free and easy as you.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied: ¡°How is that being free and easy, I have a friend who once said that the so-called free and easy, is most likely escaping. ¡°I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t have any big ideas in my heart. I don¡¯t think about anything that¡¯s going to happen, or anything that¡¯s going to happen in the future. I eat and dozily, and I hope that in the future, I can always eat and dozily.¡±

    Chen Gu Ji said, ¡°What you said does make sense. You went to see the sculptures of the previous Sacred Emperors? Why did you bring a jug of wine? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Drink by yourself. I like drinking wine. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking about it, it¡¯s because your Da Xi restaurant is really not bad. And you, didn¡¯t you go to see the sculpture? Why are you carrying two jugs of wine? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± A pot for yourself to drink, a pot to mourn your old friend. ¡±

    Chen Gu Ji asked Du Shoushou: ¡°What do you think of Da Xi?¡±

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s answer was simple and concise: ¡°It¡¯s precisely awesome.¡±

    Chen Gu jieughed out loud, ¡°If it was the author, he would probably say tens of thousands of words to describe it, piling up the most beautiful words to praise it. However, in my opinion, no matter how beautiful and beautiful those words are, they are nothingpared to a outsider like you.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Awesome person is awesome. There is no doubt about that. Right, you are also a cultivator, right? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Sort of. He had been a cultivator for the first half of his life, but because he had inherited his family¡¯s business, he was always busy with trivial matters. He felt very tired, but didn¡¯t have the time to cultivate. So no matter how you think about it, I¡¯m at most half a cultivator. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°People always have their own responsibilities, so of course we cannot ignore the business of the family.¡±

    Chen Gu said, ¡°What about you? Does your family still have any? The ancients said that the parents were not traveling far. ¡±

    ¡°There must be a way.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I still have four words at the end... I have arranged for my parents to be at ease, as I have made some money in the past few years and invited two people to serve them. In fact, you also, sometimes too many trivial things will upset you, will gradually lose yourself. In the end you forget what your first dream was. You will be someone else, someone you know but who is not you. ¡±

    Chen Gu Ji was stunned. ¡°You ¡­ You know how to talk. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t know how to speak.

    Chen Gu Ji said, ¡°I used to have a friend who talked without a care in the world. He was obviously working for me, but hepletely disregarded me as a boss. He could say whatever he wanted to say, and his words were ¡­ No respect. However, there was no doubt that much of what he said was true. However, in the business world, many things cannot be done with conscience, so in the end, he left me, I failed him too much. He waerfectionist and always thought he could create a perfect world. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Needless to say, I know one of those people as well. Stubborn, but admirable. ¡±

    Chen Gu Ji said, ¡°Yes, stubborn!¡±

    As he was walking, his footsteps suddenly slowed down. He stared at a man that passed by him for a while before frowning, ¡°This man is so strange.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not human.¡±

    Du Shoushou casually said: ¡°At least deep down, you aren¡¯t human.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I have some special skills, my nose can smell the smell of a person under the driving shell. That guy¡¯s body stinks too much. It should be a demonic beast. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Chen Gu jieughed loudly, ¡°You are really interesting to talk about, even talking nonsense and being so serious. If a demon beast does not have Purple-Rank, it is not allowed to take human form.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. A person like you only cares about business, your knowledge is already in the eyes of the money, the world is so vast, what do you understand?¡±

    He left inrge strides, feeling that he could no longer chat with this stranger. If he really continued to chat with him, even if he did not open the door, he had no idea what woulde out of his mouth. Chen Gu¡¯s footsteps stopped and he stood there watching Du Shoushou¡¯s leaving figure. ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­ In this world, is there anything I don¡¯t understand? What do I know? ¡±

    He called out to Du Shoushou: ¡°Friend, I¡¯ll give you the wine.¡±

    Du Shoushou subconsciously took the wine and asked, ¡°What about you? You¡¯re not going to look at statues anymore? ¡±

    ¡°I go every day, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go for a day now and then. This is your first time in the Jinling, you must go and take a look. ¡±

    Chen Gu Ji passed the wine jug to Du Shoushou, then turned around. ¡°I suddenly remember that there are still some matters at home that I haven¡¯t finished. It¡¯s not the time to rx.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You sure are tired of living.¡±

    Chen Gu smiled as he left, not saying anything. Du Shoushou walked a few steps before turning his head back, only to discover that Chen Gu Ji had already disappeared. He shook his head, ¡°So he¡¯s actually an expert. He¡¯s really secretive. This Jinling of the Great Xi Empire is truly a crouching tiger and hidden dragon.

    Suddenly, a hand appeared and pulled Du Shoushou into a small alley.

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai who suddenly appeared, then looked at the ck umbre in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands: ¡°Damn it, can you not follow me?¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Do you know who the person who was talking to you just now was?¡±

    ¡°I know, he¡¯s a businessman.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± That person is Da Xi¡¯s Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo! ¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai pulled Du Shoushou along and quickly left: ¡°Your life is really freaking out, if An Zheng were to see it, he would probably be so scared that he¡¯ll die.¡±

    On another street, at leashousand and five hundred meters away from Du Shoushou and the rest.

    Chen Wunuo looked at the man who involuntarily knelt in front of him, and his face became even more gloomy: ¡°So it¡¯s really interesting, so it turns out that the fatty¡¯s words weren¡¯t a joke, but real. ¡°Where on earth did youe from?¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the man¡¯s body spread out behind him,pletely out of his control. The man¡¯s face was contorted, his skin crackedyer byyer, and blood flowed out from the wound. After a moment, his driving shellpletely shattered, and a pitch ck Goblin Beast pounced out from the hole and bit towards Chen Wunuo¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes shed, and the Goblin Beast fell onto the ground with a loud thump. It¡¯s back felt like it was pressing down a huge mountain, and couldn¡¯t move at all. The Goblin Beast raised his head and looked at Chen Wunuo viciously, but he could only express his own thoughts with his eyes. His body waspletely out of control, unable to resist.

    With a flick of Chen Wunuo¡¯s finger, a hole appeared on the demonic beast¡¯s forehead, and following that, a drop of blood appeared on the tip of Chen Wunuo¡¯s finger. He lowered his head to smell it, and his brows furrowed even more deeply.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the smell of an ordinary demon beast. It¡¯s time for Da Xi to show her power. Otherwise, any little ghost would dare to drill into Da Xi.¡±

    He turned around and saw the beast floating behind him. But he crossed the street like that, and no one saw him.

    Possessing the ability to be invisible, this Sacred Emperor ¡­ It was still unparalleled.

 Chapter 627 - The Lost Du Shoushou

    <h4>Chapter 627 ¨C The Lost Du Shoushou</h4>

    Du Shoushou felt that it was somewhat inconceivable. He had casually strolled through the streets of Jinling, how could he have met Daxi Shenghuang? Who is Chen Wunuo? He was Number One Under Heaven, the number of people who came to the Jinling Pce ailgrimage to kneel outside the Imperial Pce, to the point where they would never see him even if they died. Even though there was still a Buddha from the Buddhist Sect that was his opponent, but to everyone¡¯s knowledge, he was that peerless expert that stood at the highest point in the world.

    How could they meet sucerson on the street? Why would the Holy Emperor go to such a small restaurant?

    Therefore, at first, Du Shoushou refused to believe what Chen Shaobai had said. He felt that Chen Shaobai was either teasing him, or teasing him.

    ¡°Looking at your expression, you¡¯re actually suspecting me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai had an unforgivable expression.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you at all, I simply don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought for a while, then pulled Du Shoushou back: ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The two of them passed through the streets and alleys, and chased after Chen Wunuo. After walking for a few streets, they still did not see each other. Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, I almost believed you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You f * cking idiot.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you believe that I will teach you a lesson on behalf of my father?¡±

    Just as they were talking, Chen Shaobai suddenly seemed to have discovered something and pulled Du Shoushou intitch ck little alley. There wasn¡¯t even a light in that ce, so it wasn¡¯t too much to say that he couldn¡¯t see his hands in front of him.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± You don¡¯t want to do anything to me, do you? ¡±

    Du Shoushou subconsciously tightened his clothes.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded, and then twitched his nose: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s still the scent of blood here?¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned for a moment, and then, he also sniffled, ¡°Something¡¯s not right... Not only was there the smell of blood, it was also the smell of a demonic beast. This smell is a little familiar ¡­ ¡°Damn, that¡¯s the person I met after leaving the inn.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you believe me now? That person is Chen Wunuo, with his cultivation, he can naturally feel that the person you¡¯re feeling is strange.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Your words are a little stuttering ¡­ But I understand. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°With your IQ, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Stop bullshitting. Looks like Chen Wunuo took that guy away. If I guessed right, the person who is in the wrong is the inner world¡¯s summoner. ¡±

    ¡°Thus, the Jinling is not at peace. Those summoner are truly bold, do they really think that no one in Jinling can cure them? ¡±

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t meet Chen Wunuo, wouldn¡¯t it be that no one would discover them?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, where did An Zheng go?¡±

    ¡°To get that dada.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°He¡¯s clearly not as handsome as me, but yet he has a whole body of debts from peach blossoms.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°No matter what, we cannot stay here for long. I¡¯ll contact them first, go find An Zheng and let him know. Then I will leave this crappy ce as soon as possible. I don¡¯t know why, but I really hate this ce called Jinling. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Is that because you have no luck here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Does this grandpa still need luck with the peach blossoms? The shit I¡¯m shitting is all water and honey and peach. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You are such a strange person. You want to taste some after taking a shit?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Go away.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hurry up and go, I¡¯ll go look for An Zheng. If I go toote, then that little girl called Da Da Ye will be parting with An Zheng soon, and we¡¯ll have another hug before we leave.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Just tell me the truth. Just a moment ago, was an entire novel about the eighteen bans in your mind?¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°You can¡¯t say that even if you¡¯re right.¡±

    He turned around and left. As he walked, he said, ¡°How strange. Why do you know what I¡¯m thinking? Could it be that you¡¯re thinking the same thing?¡±

    Chen Shaobai almost took off his shoes and threw it over, then he ran away.

    Walking along the main street, Du Shoushou suddenly noticed something as he walked ¡­ He didn¡¯t know where he had walked to, and he had also forgotten the name of the inn An Zheng hade from. However, he felt that based on An Zheng¡¯s personality, it would definitely be the best inn to stay at, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find.

    Du Shoushou flipped through it, then realized that he had actually lost the contact leaf.

    He rubbed his head and found that he had brought a lot of money with him. He thought to himself, I¡¯m fine. Since he knew that An Zheng was staying at the best inn, then Du Shoushou would use the stupidest method and ask from house to house.

    However, after walking for a circle, he realized that he could not even find the ce on the street where he was drinking with An Zheng. It seemed that every street was the same, and there was no difference.

    Finally, he saw an extremelyrge and brightly lit inn. He thought that if he could not find it, he would temporarily stay there.

    After entering the door, Du Shoushou asked the servant: ¡°Is there an old and young Taoist staying here? I am theirpanion, I camete.¡±

    The shop assistant shook his head, ¡°Even if there is, I can¡¯t tell you, unless you can prove that you and them are indeedpanions. Otherwise, even if something goes wrong, we won¡¯t be able to afford it, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I have the evidence right?¡±

    He took out a small banknote from his sleeve. The banknote was worth five hundred taels of silver, and he stuffed it into the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Take a look at this evidence, right?¡±

    The shop assistant looked down and was shocked by the amount written on the silver notes. For a youngd like him, the wages were pitifully low. This was the first time someone had stuffed a banknote worth five hundred taels of silver into his hand. Du Shoushou seemed to see two little people flying out from the little fellow¡¯s head, one white and one ck, arguing. Then, the ck and white peopleshed the two on the ground ¡­ Pfft, he had been defeated.

    The waiter shook his head andughed. ¡°There are really two Taoist Priest, one big and one small. They are in the first room of the ¡®A¡¯ suite on top. Do you want me to bring you up there?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s already toote, I won¡¯t disturb the two of them anymore. Didn¡¯t you see that those two people were actually a man and a woman? This time, they might have already ¡­ ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    The servant recalled the appearance of the two Daoists and could not help but exim: ¡°I really did not see it. Sigh ¡­¡± ¡°This cultivator has really been able to do everything, why are you still pretending when you say that we didn¡¯t investigate?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You don¡¯t understand? The daoist robe is the uniform of the Dao Sect right? ¡°This is called the temptation of uniforms ¡­¡±

    The waiter seemed to understand a little, ¡°Then why are you still pretending to be a man?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, right? What you seek iype of stimtion.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired too. Go to the room next to theirs and I¡¯ll look for them tomorrow morning.¡±

    The servant hurriedly nodded his head and took out his key to bring Du Shoushou up the stairs, ¡°Great sir, I heard that you came from outside Jinling with your ent. Was this his first time in Jinling? I hear you sound a little like a northerner. Do you want to try out our Jiangnan girls? I promise I¡¯ll find you a satisfactory one. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No no no.¡±

    The waiter lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s really safe, oh ¡­¡± I understand, you do have a special hobby. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll get someone to dress up as a manter.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his hands and said, ¡°No, no, no, I made an appointment with them.¡±

    The little fellow staggered for a bit. ¡°Three people.¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t think too much about it and said as he walked: ¡°Mn, we are used to having three people together, it¡¯s just that the two of them arrived a step earlier.¡±

    The little fellow said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you people from the north have a bold and unrestrained personality. What an eye-opener.¡±

    He brought Du Shoushou upstairs to the ce that was almost at the end, then pointed to the innermost room and said: ¡°Your two friends are currently there, I reckon you still haven¡¯t slept yet, so you can stay here. These are the two best suites in this inn. If you need anything, just call for me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged and pushed the door open to enter. He closed the door behind him and pressed his ear to the wall. There was no sound at all. He said this in his heart, An Zheng and Da Da Ye couldn¡¯t really have slept together, right? How could they be able to face the Xiao Liu¡¯er? After hesitating for a long time, Du Shoushou still felt that he couldn¡¯t just sit there and watch. He tidied up his clothes, then walked out and knocked on the door next door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Someone in the room asked. Du Shoushou heard that the voice did not sound right, but he replied with a low voice, ¡°Me!¡±

    The door creaked open, and Du Shoushou was immediately stunned. It was a Old Taoist wearing a Daoist robe, he looked to be around fifty years old, with a face that was yellow and skinny, as though his cheekbones were about to bulge out. The most interesting thing was that the man looked at Du Shoushou from head to toe. Before Du Shoushou could say that he found the wrong person, he pulled Du Shoushou in: ¡°Howe?!¡±

    What did Du Shoushou think in his heart, I walked the wrong path.

    However, he felt rather awkward being pulled in and hesitated as to how to exin himself. While he was thinking, another Daoist walked out from inside. He was bare-chested and his chest muscles were especially big ¡­ The bearded man was 1.9 meters tall, and the flesh on his body looked especially shocking. An Zheng turned his head to look at Old Taoist, then looked at the muscr man, and thought to himself, Is the little servant downstairs, your ancestors, doing well?

    Fuck, how could sucerson be a woman disguised as a man!?

    But just as Du Shoushou wanted to exin, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. He subconsciously sniffed, and then, his heart shook ¡­ That smell!

    The smell of the inner world¡¯s summoner.

    These two guys who looked like Daoist were actually the summoner s from inner world.

    But why didn¡¯t these two guys find out?

    Du Shoushou suddenly came tealization. Not long ago, he had eaten two Dragon Lion s that An Zheng gave him, and the smell had not dissipated yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Where¡¯s the Lurker Lizard?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Du Shoushou was slightly taken aback, then immediately exined, ¡°He was probably discovered by someone. After separating with him, I lost contact not long after, and when I went back to look, I smelled the smell of blood. I suspect that he had already been killed.¡±

    The Old Taoist¡¯s expression changed: ¡°The strength of the Lurker Mouse is extraordinary, he was actually killed ¡­ This Jinling was indeed not to be underestimated. What do we do now? The Lurker Rat is in charge of giving orders, so only he knows of the Monarch¡¯s orders. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was silent for a moment, then thought of an idea: ¡°Let us temporarily wait here, I will go out and take a look tomorrow morning, the two of you better not be exposed ¡­ The cultivators here are extremely terrifying. ¡±

    The stocky Daoist angrily said, ¡°What are you afraid of? At worst, we can just kill our way out. We can kill our way into the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I know you have that capability, but we cannot ruin the Monarch¡¯s ns right?¡±

    He looked at the two men and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go out now and look around.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, the Old Taoist stopped him. ¡°Wait, you ¡­ Is there anything wrong with you? ¡±

 Chapter 628 - Mutual Bite

    <h4>Chapter 628 ¨C Mutual Bite</h4>

    Old Taoist, who looked yellow skinned and skinny, with high cheekbones, pulled Du Shoushou back and said, ¡°Wait, you won¡¯t have any problems, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at him innocently: ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Old Taoist looked into Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes, and Du Shoushou used all his might to blink his eyes to show his innocence. The Old Taoist circled around Du Shoushou, and then said worriedly: ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t adapted to the surface world yet, it¡¯s only been a short time since you came out, why does the aura of our summoner be so faint? It seems like your realm is a little low, this ce is rather dangerous, tell me where all of you were lost, I¡¯ll go look, I¡¯ll stay here foest.¡±

    Du Shoushou thought in his heart. If I rinse my mouth, the smell will be even fainter ¡­

    Fortunately, this was the first time they met each other, so they were not familiar with each other. It seemed that the inner world had tens of thousands of summoner, so it was impossible for them to recognize all of them.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Thank you for your concern, I do feel a little ufortable.¡±

    He randomly told her an address. In any case, he did not know what it was. However, he vaguely remembered the name of the inn, so he told it to the truth. The Old Taoist nodded his head and said to the sturdy man: ¡°You stay behind and take care of him. Wait for me toe back if you have anything to say.¡±

    The stocky man nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Old Taoist then pushed the door open and went out, just as the little fellow was about to deliver something to him. He secretly opened the door and saw the bare-chested man and the nervous Du Shoushou, and sighed in his heart ¡­ He was really impatient, but which one was a woman disguised as a man?

    He looked at Old Taoist and then looked at the man, thinking to himself, Whaeavy taste.

    Old Taoist red fiercely at the little fellow: ¡°What are you looking at, scram!¡±

    The little fellow harrumphed, thinking, ¡°Why are you being so fierce, old thing?¡±

    The Old Taoist quickly left. The youngd listened at the door for a while, and left without any business.

    In the house, Du Shoushou looked at the sturdy man: ¡°Are you used to bare-chested?¡±

    The man turned around and let Du Shoushou take a look: ¡°Wearing clothes is ufortable.¡±

    It was only then that Du Shoushou noticed that there waair of wings on his back. Its feathers were very thick, and the wings were tied together with rope and could not be spread out. If he was wearing clothes, he would look like a big hunchback.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This...¡±

    The man asked, ¡°What are you?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Tell me first.¡±

    That man curled his lips: ¡°We are all brothers from inner world, what else can¡¯t we say? ¡°I¡¯m a Griffin. I can¡¯t put my wings away, it¡¯s too ufortable to wear clothes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I ¡­ I am a tiger. ¡±

    ¡°One?¡±

    The man was stunned. ¡°Why do you say you use one?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then what do I need.¡±

    ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± What kind of tiger are you? ¡±

    ¡°I am... ¡°Fatty Hu.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s suching?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Let me see you materialize it.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do, I¡¯m too big. The entire room will copse from the illusion.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Viridescent Eagle said that your cultivation is too low and you can¡¯t even control the size of your own body. I really don¡¯t know why such a weak cultivator would send you out.¡± There¡¯s plenty of experts under the Monarch¡¯smand. If youe out like that, you¡¯re just courting death. ¡±

    Du Shoushou changed the topic and said: ¡°Speaking of what our mission is, he died before he even had the chance to tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, contacrince of the Great Xixi and stay by his side as a contact. The Emperor said that it would be too difficult to destroy Da Xi. Thus, he had to make Da Xi disintegrate from within. ¡±

    The man looked at Du Shoushou: ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I already said, I¡¯ve only just arrived and I¡¯m still not aware of the situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    The man frowned and said, ¡°Before you came, the person who came to receive you wouldn¡¯t have not told you anything. You wouldn¡¯t have been a spy for those external world cultivators, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°How is that possible, didn¡¯t you also smell my scent?¡±

    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, and the man nearly fainted. ¡°Why is your breath so heavy? Did you eat garlic?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How did you know? I really ate a little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    The man suddenly realized, ¡°You¡¯re the only one witaste in your mouth! You ate yourpanion! ¡±

    Du Shoushou retreated a few steps, and was unable to react to what he had to do. The man suddenly made his move, grabbing towards Du Shoushou¡¯s neck: ¡°When you came in the door, I felt that something was wrong!¡±

    Du Shoushou dodged, rushed out of the window, and when he turned his head to look, the man had already broken out of the window, witair of wings spread open behind him, he swooped down ferociously.

    Du Shoushou increased his speed and ran. At this time, there were no longer people on the street, the Griffin was chasing closely behind.

    Du Shoushou panicked from being chased, thinking that no matter what, I won¡¯t lose out in a fight, this is the Jinling, and cultivators will soon dare toe.

    He summoned his Triton and rushed towards the Griffin.

    Upon seeing him summon his magic tool, the Griffin immediately understood what was going on. It opened its mouth and spat out a stream of mes. Du Shoushou then turned the Triton around and with a sh of golden light, it transformed into a water shield in front of him. This Triton was a water attribute treasure and was once an alien Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. However,ter on, it was damaged and its quality dropped.

    However, after going through the repair efforts of the Oldman Huo, he had now recovered his Purple-Rank. It was just that Du Shoushou was still not very familiar with this item and could not release its full power.

    Very quickly, the two of them began to battle. Both of them were fierce and magnificent cultivators, and when they fought, it was as if the sky and earth were being turned upside down.

    Bang! With a loud sound, the Griffin grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s clothes with both of its hands and pushed Queen Du Shoushou out of the room. The person inside the house didn¡¯t understand what happened as Du Shoushou was pushed out again.

    At such a close distance, Du Shoushou¡¯s long weapon would actually be useless for a moment. He simply kept the Triton and then punched the Griffin on the face.

    The punch was so powerful that half of the Griffin¡¯s face was distorted.

    The Griffin roared. Its body suddenly erged, turning intuge flying beast that was at least seventy to eighty meters in size. Its wings vibrated, and the roofs of the houses nearby were all knocked out. This Griffin seemed to be a simple-minded person. After fighting, he hadpletely forgotten about his mission and how to hide himself.

    Du Shoushou was sent flying and crashed into a wall. He stood up from the rubble and spat out with blood: ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so brave! I¡¯ll teach you how to fight!¡±

    He rushed up witap of his feet and his body became like a cannonball. The berserk Qi emitted from his body was even more ferocious than berserk beasts. The Griffin was scared stiff in an instant. It was too slow.

    Du Shoushou grabbed the chance and rushed forward, grabbing the Griffin¡¯s neck and pulled it down from the air. The griffinnded on the ground, its wings pping as dust billowed about.

    Du Shoushou stubbornly grabbed onto the Griffin¡¯s neck without letting go. The Griffin was strangled to the point that it couldn¡¯t catch its breath, barely able to stand up. Its two front ws grabbed onto Du Shoushou in panic, and then pressed Du Shoushou onto the ground.

    The Griffin bit down towards Du Shoushou¡¯s head. If Du Shoushou were to bite into its hawk-like beak, the consequences would be obvious. Du Shoushou pushed his ws away with all his might and rolled his body over. His mouth peck the ground and immediately a huge pit was formed.

    Du Shoushou then leaped onto the Griffin¡¯s back and smashed it with his fist a few times. What was even more terrifying was that the Griffin¡¯s neck could actually turn 360 degrees, its head turning to the back as it bit towards Du Shoushou.

    ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    Arge piece of flesh was ripped off from Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, it was bloody and the pain made him even more furious: ¡°You actually dared to bite me!¡±

    I use my mouth for griffins, what can you do?

    Du Shoushou grabbed the Griffin¡¯s neck and punched it twice before biting down, ¡°I¡¯ll bite you too!¡±

    The griffin tore off arge chunk of flesh, causing it to cry out miserably in pain. Due to the intense pain, the body of the griffin constantly fluctuated, turning back into the appearance of the muscr man. He was pressed by Du Shoushou, who bit his neck, and he bit Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. Afterwards, the two of them continuously tore flesh off his neck.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s fearless berserk aura was getting stronger and stronger, his eyes were already red: ¡°Look who f * cking bit who to kill!¡±

    He bit onto the neck of the Griffin, and started to suck in huge mouthfuls of blood. The stench of blood was terrible, but Du Shoushou didn¡¯t care anymore. Either he would bite the opponent to death, or the other party would bite him to death.

    The Griffin cried out in pain as it tore off a piece of Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. It cried out as it continued to bite with its head lowered.

    Du Shoushou only bit on his neck continuously to suck in more blood. After two to three minutes, the Griffin gradually lost all of its strength, and its teeth bit onto Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder.

    Under the pain, Du Shoushou bit his blood vessel and ripped it open, causing the Griffin¡¯s blood vessel to burst open and spurt out arge amount of blood like a waterfall. While the Griffin was exhausted, Du Shoushou lifted it up and threw it onto the ground. The Griffin knew that it was about to die and was also fearfully brave. It suddenly coiled its legs around Du Shoushou and bit his butt.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou screamed in pain, and bit down on it.

    The postures of the two were six and nine ¡­ lowercase.

    In any case, it was slightly unsightly.

    If they were beaten to such a state, what did they care about? Du Shoushou¡¯s two hands grabbed the Griffin¡¯s chest and tore it apart. Then, he bit the Demonic Beast Cores out and swallowed it whole.

    Du Shoushou held onto his butt as he stood there, his face full of disdain: ¡°You still won¡¯t do!¡±

 Chapter 629 - Baked you!

    <h4>Chapter 629 ¨C Baked you!</h4>

    He didn¡¯t know how many griffin¡¯s blood he had washed, or how many Demonic Beast Coree had eaten. Du Shoushou only felt his stomach churning, and thought that it was bad, could it be that he had been poisoned? This thing looked a little strange, it might not be a species of the Central ins, so he might not be used to eating it.

    Then, Du Shoushou shook his head, wondering what was all this nonsense.

    He lifted the body of the Griffin with his foot. It had already be stiff. It was probably dead. Du Shoushou gasped for breath, and fell down on the ground, as if his entire body had broken down.

    He rested for a while and was about to stand up when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back.

    The old man known as Qing Ying suddenly appeared behind Du Shoushou¡¯s back, and his two palms were like sharp des that cut into Du Shoushou¡¯s back muscles. Du Shoushou grimaced in pain, wanting to turn back but unable to.

    The Viridescent Eagle turned its body around and turned intuge green eagle. It didn¡¯t know that the eagle belonged to a different species. This thing was extremely fast, after grabbing Du Shoushou, it immediately took off and turned into a ray of green light that flew out of Jinling.

    At this time, the people from the Great Western Region only saw a streak of cyan light fly out and disappear in the next second.

    Du Shoushou gnashed his teeth in pain, and his stomach continued to churn, feeling as if he was going to die. Du Shoushou thought that even if he died, he would kill this fellow along with him. It waity that he couldn¡¯t meet An Zheng and the others again before dying.

    The Viridescent Eagle¡¯s wings shook at a very high frequency. Such arge summoner vibrated at a speed simr to that of an insect, so its speed was almost at its limit.

    This thing flew out of the Jinling and chased after cultivators who were worried about humans. It did not dare to stop and circled in the air, flying in another direction.

    The Viridescent Eagle¡¯s ws grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s back, the tips of its ws prating right through his chest. Du Shoushou¡¯s arrogant aura burst out, his eyes turning even redder.

    He lowered his head and saw that the Green Hawk¡¯s ws were right in front of his chest. The ws were still in his chest, but he did not care. There was not a single part of his body that did not feel pain.

    The Viridescent Eagle subconsciously tightened its ws in pain.

    With this move, even Du Shoushou¡¯s bones were making sounds as if they were unable to bear the burden. Du Shoushou¡¯s face twisted in pain, but that wave of berserk aura had only grown heavier and heavier due to anger.

    The Viridescent Eagle flew for another tens of minutes, Du Shoushou was still clenching his teeth and trying to break the ws, but in the end, the ws were actually snapped by Du Shoushou, and with a kacha sound, the ws were torn off.

    Du Shoushou pulled on the tip of the w andughed out loud, blood flowing out from his mouth as heughed.

    He raised his head to look at the flying Viridescent Eagle, then swung his hand, sending the tip of his w flying. It was impossible for the Green Hawk to open any further. The tip of its ws pierced through its chest, causing blood to spray out in an instant.

    Du Shoushou was in so much pain that he twisted, but he stillughed heartlessly when he saw that Green Hawk had no way of dodging.

    The Viridescent Eagle grabbed onto him, not wanting to let go, but¡¯s neck and stomach were right in front of him. After Du Shoushou seeded in his first strike, he was suddenly filled with interest. Then, he lowered his head and began to pry off the second w tip.

    This was also only Du Shoushou. If it was anyone else, they would have either died from the pain or had thought of using their own magical equipment to throw it out. However, Du Shoushou was more honest, he had used the tip of his ws to injure the Viridescent Eagle just now, and this time he even used the tip of his ws. After tearing for a few more minutes, he gained some experience this time and broke another w. He tore it off and shot it at the eagle¡¯s chest.

    The Viridescent Eagle seemed to havremonition and immediately flipped over. The w flew through the air like a meteor, brushing against its body. However, it still managed to scratch the edge of its wing, leaving behind a trail of blood.

    Both of its ws had been snapped by Du Shoushou, and because the Viridescent Eagle had flipped, and Du Shoushou was now on top of the Viridescent Eagle, his legs shook as he used all his strength to fall down, and actually took the opportunity to struggle free from the ws. He had forcibly pulled his body out of the ws, and two bloody holes immediately spurted blood.

    But how could Du Shoushou care about whether it was painful or not? He fell off his w and happened tond on the Viridescent Eagle¡¯s body. At this time, the Viridescent Eagle turned, and faced its back facing upwards. After Du Shoushounded, he smashed down with punch after punch, causing the Viridescent Eagle¡¯s body to convulse.

    ¡®s body fell straight down from the sky, his speed was ridiculously fast, at sucigh speed, if he fell down, even with his current cultivation, he would still be smashed into a pile of meat paste.

    Du Shoushou kept grabbing randomly in midair, but he couldn¡¯t grab anything at all.

    The condor circled above before diving down, its wings bringing abouuge impact as it crashed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s body. Du Shoushou¡¯s body immediately bent, as though he was broken.

    With a muffled grunt, Du Shoushou felt as if his body was falling apart.

    The Viridescent Eagle relied on its ability to fly, and its speed was extremely fast. He continuously dove down and crashed into each other in midair, causing Du Shoushou to constantly vomit blood. Who knew how many bones it had broken. Du Shoushou iled his arms in an attempt to catch the Viridescent Eagle, but he was simply not as fast as the Viridescent Eagle, and was unable to do so no matter how hard he tried.

    The Viridescent Eagle swooped down once again: ¡°You actually dared to pretend to be mypanion, and even killed him. If I don¡¯t tear you into a million pieces, I¡¯m not called the Viridescent Eagle!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted loudly: ¡°If I don¡¯t roast you to eat, I won¡¯t be called Du Shoushou!¡±

    The Cyan Eagle was furious and swooped down once again. Then, it grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s body again with its ws and grabbed hold of Du Shoushou tightly. Du Shoushou was in so much pain that his face paled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    But Du Shoushou only had one thought in his mind, damn it, even if I have to die, I will drag you down with me to die with me.

    Previously, he was still thinking that it was indeed not possible for him to do it alone, and he didn¡¯t know how An Zheng did it alone. Back then, An Zheng had said that the Da Xi world was not as small as the State of Yan world. At that time, Du Shoushou did not think so. However, he had juste out alone and had met sucerrifying opponent. His journey in the martial arts world had probablye to an end just like this.

    But the more he thought about it, the more Du Shoushou felt that he could not ept it.

    This idiot finally remembered that An Zheng had gifted him two Demonic Beast Cores and another item when they were drinking in the wine house, it was called the Tyrant Crossbow. He actually could even smack himself on the head and scold Du Shoushou, you truly are an idiot.

    A bow shooting at arge bird, wasn¡¯t that the most normal thing?

    He quickly took out the Xiongba Crossbow from his space tool and pulled it away with one hand, but he found that he didn¡¯t know how to use it. There weren¡¯t any crossbow bolts in the Overlord Bow, what should he do?

    ¡°What are you shooting at!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted and used all his strength to pull the Overlord Crossbow, but with a few cracking sounds, nothing came out from the Overlord Crossbow. Du Shoushou was so angry that he almost threw his tyrannical crossbow away. Thinking about it again, he felt that he had let down An Zheng again, for An Zheng to give him such a good magical equipment ¡­ ~ Spell, don¡¯t I still have a fucking Triton?

    Thinking about that, Du Shoushouughed out loud: ¡°I am really not a fool!¡±

    He summoned his Triton, but actually did not directly throw it out. Instead, he ced it on top of the Xiongba crossbow and pulled, aiming at the neck of the Viridescent Eagle.

    The Triton turned into a golden stream of light and arrived in an instant. Maybe it was because the Overlord Crossbow itself was powerful, and the Triton was also a Purple-Rank Tool, although the Viridescent Eagle had some reaction, it was still too slow. The golden light directly pierced through its neck, and the ten feet long Triton was caught on his neck, blood spraying out.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s attack seeded, as heughed out loud.

    The Viridescent Eagle was severely injured, and it didn¡¯t know if Du Shoushou had anything else messing around. It didn¡¯t dare to continue flying like this, so it dived down, throwing Du Shoushou out into the air.

    At this point of time, he was still nearly ten kilometers from the ground. If Du Shoushou were to fall, he would definitely be smashed into smithereens. He wed wildly in the air as he shouted, ¡°Clouds! Where are the branches? Why don¡¯t we f * cking get a stalk of grass?!¡±

    Unfortunately, there was nothing in the sky other than him, so he could only plummet downwards. It was too fast, he might not even haviece of intact meat to fall on.

    Du Shoushou thought to himself, if I die without even a corpse, I would be as broken as a dumpling. How would An Zheng and the others be able to recognize that the dumpling was him? So just die, but not in an ugly way.

    Because it was too high, there was still a period of time before he fell to the ground to think about it ¡­

    Du Shoushou held onto the Xiongba Crossbow and thought about how he could die prettier. Later on, he thought that death was death. There was nothing that was not beautiful, as long as it still looked intact. Then, he thought about how An Zheng and the others could recognize him, which was by looking at his face. Aesult, he unexpectedly changed his position in mid-air and faced upwards with his butt facing downwards.

    But then he thought again, if I fall down like this, will my butt hit the ground and the rebound force shoot out my butt from my mouth?

    Thinking about it, he suddenly felt disgusted.

    Just as he was about tond on the ground, he felt like spanking his butt. Then heughed and said to himself, I¡¯m not a fool.

    He was stunned for a moment, as if he had already said that he was not an idiot.

    He sat down on the Overlord Crossbow and stretched out his arm. He grabbed the trigger of the Overlord Crossbow and shot himself out before he hit the ground.

    Because he didn¡¯t have much strength left and the power to fall was too great, he could only shoot out a dozen meters in the opposite direction before falling again. But from then on, the force of the fall was much lighter. He rolled to the ground and eventually fell face down.

    This fall left him confused and confused. It took him a good while before he managed to catch his breath. He raised his head and saw that because he had shot the Viridescent Eagle through the neck, it had also lost its ability to leave. Like a cannonball, it fell to the ground in the distance, directly creating a huge crater.

    After a few minutes, Du Shoushou who had calmed down shook the dirt on his head, and struggled to stand up, walking towards the green hawk. As he walked, his blood spilled all over the ce.

    ¡°fat grandpa is a man! Do as you say! ¡±

    He slid down the hole created by the Viridescent Eagle, found the location of his neck, and struggled to pull out his Triton. After poking the Viridescent Eagle, the Viridescent Eagle waspletely dead.

    He tried to use the trident to prop up the eagle, but the protection was too great and he failed a few times. In the end, Du Shoushou chose to use his trident to chop off a pair of wings. He picked up some firewood, lit up a fire, and sat down beside the bonfire.

    He fumbled for a while with his personal space item and sprinkled some salt on it ¡­

    ¡°I am Du Shoushou, I will bring salt with me...¡±

 Chapter 630 - Six Paths

    <h4>Chapter 630 ¨C Six Paths</h4>

    Du Shoushou giggled while roasting his gigantic wings and bleeding from his mouth.

    Laughing, he fell down.

    Lying on the ground, his hands could no longer hold onto the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. The trident fell into the fire, sending sparks flying everywhere. Du Shoushou¡¯s vision gradually blurred, and that spark seemed to have turned into the Milky Way in the sky.

    Those small sparks gathered together and slowly turned into a group of familiar faces.

    An Zheng

    Qu Liuxi

    Gu Qianye

    Xiao Qi Dao

    They were right in front of his face, smiling at him. Du Shoushou struggled to reach out his hand to touch those faces, but when he did, those faces turned back into countless little stars and scattered.

    ¡°What ¡­¡± In a hurry to leave? ¡±

    Du Shoushou muttered to himself. He grabbed at the air randomly, but he could not grab onto anything.

    Slowly, his eyes became unable to open, his vision became blurry, and finally turned ck.

    Pow!

    Du Shoushou felt pain on his face, and then, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    His vision became clear once again, and then, he saw An Zheng¡¯s face that was practically stered against his own. Because the face was too close, it looked a little blurry.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Why did you hit me? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said with great difficulty. His throat was in pain and dry, as if it was going to tear.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, then bent down and carried Du Shoushou up. ¡°It¡¯s not me who beat him, it¡¯s Chen Shaobai.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, who was standing beside An Zheng, had an innocent look on his face: ¡°How is it my fault, even after you shouted for a long time, he still didn¡¯t wake up. Push him and shout his name!

    Du Shoushouid on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and said with difficulty: ¡°You motherf * cking ¡­ Cough cough ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m almost at the Bridge of Helplessness. I¡¯m going to die! Do you know why you still beat me up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai followed behind An Zheng: ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re even f * cking snoring. Do you know?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing, ¡°At first, I thought you were going to die. As emotions are brewing, you might even cry out loud in the next second. But hearing you snore is very damaging. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So I was asleep?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you¡¯re really going to die soon, even ten of my mouth won¡¯t be able to wake you up.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s different from a fairy tale? It doesn¡¯t seem to be written like this in fairy tales. I remember reading in my childhood books that whether the prince or the princess passed out, it was a kiss that woke them up. ¡±

    An Zheng ran in front with Du Shoushou on his shoulder and followed behind him. Then, he pouted and said to Du Shoushou, ¡°Come, Big Brother will fulfill your wish before you die.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid if you pout your mouth. It feels like there¡¯s an indestructible piece of sh * ting out of it at any time. It¡¯s too disgusting. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram, I¡¯ll give you face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were severely injured, do you believe that I wouldn¡¯t have spat ouiece of Unbreakable Body¡¯s feces from your mouth right now?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed. Although his body was in extreme pain, this feeling was too good.

    An Zheng carried Du Shoushou ttively remote and safe ce before putting him down and stuffing a medicinal pellet into his mouth.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Just stuff whatever nonsense it is into your mouth.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No matter what it is, it would eventually turn into feces. Just treat it as eating a mouthful of feces.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with fear: ¡°Why did you bring this sh * t along with you!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are f * cking much less like Chen Shaobai, you have learnt bad.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, who was standing at the side, snickered: ¡°The nearest one is Crimson.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Nearer is fat.¡±

    After Du Shoushou consumed a pill, his body felt better. He struggled to sit up and said, ¡°Those monsters from the inner world are so f * cking bold, they actually came to the Jinling. Do they really think that the Da Xi cultivators are trash?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Stop bullshitting. Those fellows were killed by you, they aren¡¯t Da Xi¡¯s cultivators.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°These people are confident, they can freely take human form, there are many fewer restrictions than the beasts in this world. Furthermore, after transforming, they would not be able to detect it, maybe it was caused by the unique environment of the inner world. And your physique is a little special, which is why you found them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So it turns out that I am also an awesome big shot.¡±

    He suddenly thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s right, I had interacted with them before while pretending that I was from the inner world, if I were a little more experienced, it wouldn¡¯t have been seen through. When they were chatting, they mentioned that this time, they were taking a risk to get into contact with a Great Xi Empire¡¯s Prince. I suspect that it might be Chen Zhongqi. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What is his reason?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Reason? If someone wants to kill you, don¡¯t you want to fight to the death? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So we have to cooperate with the inner world¡¯s summoner?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Think about it, his father has already given up on him. His father is also the most awesome person in the world, no one can save him. At this moment, as long as there was hope, he would grab hold of it like a savior. The summoner of the inner world are approaching menacingly, and the person you mentioned by the name of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi is also terrifyingly strong, even my old man has to back off ¡­ Chen Zhongqi will not give up this chance to live. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That makes some sense. Chen Zhongqi is one of those people who do things more extreme. But I still can¡¯t quite believe he did it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Your heart is kind... Forget it, you go back and continue to look after your little nun. I¡¯ll bring Skinny back to the ship first and have Qu Liuxi treat him. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Right now, the entire Jinling is nervous, obviously Chen Wunuo has already given the order. It¡¯s fine if you guys leave, but once I¡¯ve settled Dada Ye down, I¡¯lle find you guys. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s break up and be proud.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and stooped down to carry Du Shoushou: ¡°How is it, is your brother Chen morefortable than your brother An?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How can you not be so disgusting, I don¡¯t even miss you anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°A heartless thing, it¡¯s the same kind of thing as An Zheng, that guy who forgets his ways when he sees sex.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why do I keep having the feeling that you have some ulterior motives towards him?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°That¡¯s right, are you dreaming?¡±

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°I will definitely see you again.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram as far away as you can!¡±

    Chen Shaobai carried Du Shoushou and left. An Zheng had already borrowed the yaksha mother umbre from him earlier, the Jinling was filled with experts, and the yaksha head umbre¡¯s strength was limited.

    He held the yaksha mother umbre and quietly returned to the ce where Du Shoushou and the summoner s called Qing Ying were battling. As expected, there were already a lot of people gathered there. Most of them were from the Da Xi government and wore all kinds of government uniforms. They included the people from the newly established sanctuary, the people from the Great Xixi Ministry of Justice, the people from the Supreme Court and the people from the Jinling Mansion.

    These people gathered there and after discussing for a while, they brought back the remains of the Viridescent Eagle.

    An Zheng followed behind them and opened up a distance. They returned to the Jinling together. He then watched as the body was teleported towards the direction of the pce, probably to be sent for Chen Wunuo to have a look. At this time, the atmosphere in the Jinling had clearly tensed up, the number of patrolling people had increased by at least one fold.

    An Zheng stood outside the pce and watched for a while, but he did not gain much out of it. After thinking for a while, he decided to go over to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s house. If Chen Zhongqi really had some sort of rtionship with the inner world¡¯s summoner, then that side would probably be rather nervous as well.

    But when they arrived outside Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce, An Zheng realized that the door was tightly shut, as if something had happened and no one was able to enter or leave.

    After waiting for a while to no avail, An Zheng returned to the tavern.

    In the pce.

    Chen Wunuo looked at the huge corpse, he then slowly walked down the throne from the stage, he waved his hand, and all the court officials left, leaving only a few people.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems like the rumors are true.¡±

    An old man with a white beard and white hair bowed and said, ¡°That Frozen Land is the pathway that connects to another world.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded his head, ¡°We had thought of it as well. It¡¯s just that we just never thought that these fellows would be so crazy that they actually dared to barge into the Jinling.¡±

    ¡°I thought they were here to scout.¡±

    An armored martial general said, ¡°Although there aren¡¯t many records of the Summoning the Spiritual World anymore, it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist anymore. That was because no one had mastered the summoning technique of the Summoning the Spiritual World in such a long time, so they were very unfamiliar with it. ¡°Rumor has it that a few thousand years ago, there were people who learned this kind of arcane skill.¡±

    The white bearded old man continued, ¡°It seems that their first target is the Da Xi family.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said, ¡°I am the strongest in the Great Xixi world. As long as I defeat Great Xixi, they would naturally have nothing to fear.¡±

    The general said: ¡°It seems like they are very confident, Your Majesty, do you want this subject to immediately dispatch a group of people to Frozen Land?¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Your top priority right now is to get rid of those jumping clowns in the southwest, An Nai is the most important. As for the Frozen Land ¡­ I will send someone. ¡±

    He nced at the corpse, ¡°Send the corpse to the Star Observation Pavilion, let the Warlocks see if they have found anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Chen Wunuo slowly walked back to the stage and sat down on the throne. He nced at Chen Zhongqi, who was standing at the side without saying a word, with his head lowered and his face somewhat pale, ¡°Everyone else can leave.

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s shoulder faintly trembled, and then, he bent down and said. ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the inn.

    An Zheng sat on the chair in a daze, the only thing he was thinking about was one thing... There were some records of the Summoning the Spiritual World in the solo book that the Oldman Huo gave him. It was written in the records that the reason why someone could contact the Summoning the Spiritual World back then was because of their physique. That was because after the great war between the Immortals, there had been too many deaths. The more experts there were, the more deaths there were.

    Therefore, there were many experts with special constitutions who died suddenly without anyone being able to seed them. After the great war between immortals, not only were there many casualties, there were also many demi-humans. Even the heaven and earth origin energy had be much thinner, which was why the cultivation world had declined. For so many years, not a single sage level expert had appeared.

    In the records, the physique of the person who was able to contact the Summoning the Spiritual World was known as the One with the Six Paths.

    It was not one of the six paths.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as if he had thought of something.

 Chapter 631 - Entering the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 631 ¨C Entering the Pce</h4>

    An Zheng took out the lone book and flipped through it. The records were very simple, just a few sentences.

    [The Summoning the Spiritual World, cannot be detected unless it is an external physique of the Six Paths. With his own bloodline¡¯s power, he can establish a contract with the Summoning the Spiritual World and summon the summoner from the Spirit Realm to fight. The level of the summoner is strong or weak, corresponding to the level of the summoner from the Sixth Path. ¡±

    It was just a few short sentences, but there was no way to tell how to summon it. But An Zheng¡¯s attention was not on those words, he was thinking of a single person ¡­ Xiao Qi Dao.

    Back then, Great Mother Ye had said that the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s physique was special and did not belong to the Six Paths, which was why he was named the Seven Paths ¡­ Was it just a coincidence, or was the heavens already preordained?

    Da Ye looked at An Zheng who was in a daze, walked to behind him, bent down, and wrapped his arms around An Zheng¡¯s neck to hug him.

    ¡°Are there any problems that cannot be solved? If it¡¯s about me, then you don¡¯t have to waste so much time thinking about it. Either I¡¯ll go directly to the pce, or... Or not. ¡±

    When he said that word, he was very determined.

    An Zheng shook his head, feeling uneasy.

    He couldn¡¯t just shove his arm away. That would be hard for a girl to ept. But An Zheng was afraid that if he did not reject it, Da Da Ye would sink even deeper into the abyss.

    In this world, there might really exist a man that was only a single episode of love. An Zheng wasn¡¯t sure if he was the real deal, because he would definitely be tempted by other than Qu Liuxi, but he was also sure that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Because it was apletely irresponsible act.

    If he epted the tack, then how unfair would it be to Qu Liuxi? If Qu Liuxi could only love him so deeply, why couldn¡¯t he? Although Qu Liuxi may not be as persistent, that was her problem.

    Not only was it unfair to Qu Liuxi, it was also unfair to Da Ta Ye. However, it was impossible for An Zheng to truly and wholeheartedly like her alone.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Da Da Ye hugged onto An Zheng and did not let go. ¡°Just for a while.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and did not say a word.

    Da Da Yeughed, his face close to An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°You are saying that if... What if I really recognize you as my master? ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly stunned and subconsciously wanted to turn his head to look at Dada Ye, but in the end he forgot that Dada Ye¡¯s face was stuck to his. The moment he turned his head, the lips of the two people could not resist touching.

    Dada Ye lightly called out, and his face instantly turned red. An Zheng suddenly became anxious. He, who was not panicking at all, was like a child who had done something wrong. He did not know how to exin.

    Da Da Nuo¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her head and fell silent for a moment beforeughing. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me ¡­¡± Also, I wasn¡¯t joking just now. I was serious. I was wondering if being the Queen of Tsukiko was the life I wanted to live, and then I was sure that wasn¡¯t the case. It was jusesponsibility, a responsibility that had to be shouldered. ¡°However ¡­¡±

    Her smile became brighter and brighter. ¡°However, my mother is still very young, so she might not really need me to inherit the throne. If ¡­ If I have a baby in the future, I might just avoid her and let her inherit the throne. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you thinking!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not the point. The point is that I won¡¯t give up my responsibilities and be a deserter, but I¡¯m still very far from being able to take responsibility.¡± So, I should try to get the life I want. Maybe I don¡¯t really love you that much, but I¡¯m looking forward to the outside world and the environment. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Forget it, this isn¡¯t the main point. I know that even I don¡¯t believe this.¡± I mean, I could have gone back in no hurry. Just be my master, I¡¯ll be your disciple. Isn¡¯t that great? I can at least eat and drink for free for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If, if you really think there¡¯s no problem, then that¡¯s good too. But you must find a way to contact your mother and let her know. ¡±

    She almost used the bracelet to trade for the candied fruits.

    ¡°Actually, I can contact her every day. She knows that I¡¯m with you.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned: ¡°So you¡¯re actually this cunning.¡±

    ¡°Mother told me that men are not to be trusted, so I can¡¯t be caught off guard. The more beautiful a man is, the more he cannot be easily trusted! ¡±

    An Zheng grinned: ¡°Why do you sound so weird? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve heard this before.¡±

    Da Da Ye waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! So, should we hold a ceremony to acknowledge you as my Master now? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Forget it ¡­ Right now, I have to carefully think of a way to let you safely see Chen Wunuo, and then safely leave the Jinling. Even though they have some connections with those fewrge families and even made the connection with Chen Zhongxu, they are not enough to influence him. ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°That¡¯s your problem, who told you to be my master.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the window and looked outside. It seemed that there were more soldiers patrolling on the street. It seemed like there was a man in gray robes in each group. The man had a hat on and was wearing a robe so that his face couldn¡¯t be seen.

    These people wearing gray robes all held a magic staff in their hands, but the shape of the magic staff was different. More or less, each magic staff had a very bright color iid on its tip.

    ¡°People of the Star Observation Pavilion.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    Da Da Ye who stood beside An Zheng and looked outside asked curiously: ¡°What is the Star Observation Pavilion?¡±

    She noticed that after the person in the grey robe walked over, there was a bright red star embroidered on his back, and outside the star waentagram.

    ¡°A group of people who think that they can predict the future just by relying on the Star Observation Spell.¡±

    An Zheng gave a simple exnation, ¡°They have their own unique cultivation methods. They im to be the ones closest to the Great Way of the Buddha, but they should be a group of people with unique constitutions as well. ¡±

    An Zheng thought back to when he was in the Ming Fa Si, where Chen Wunuo had told him more than once: Anyone could move the people within the Holy See, and the only thing they could not do was investigate the people within the Star Observation Pavilion, let alone move.

    An Zheng knew that Chen Wunuo was a very superstitious person. The people from the Star Observation Pavilion were very favored, and had a lot of power.

    ¡°It should be that Chen Wunuo wants to use the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s people to look for the summoner in the city.¡±

    ¡°The people from the Star Observation Pavilion can find him?¡±

    ¡°It should be possible.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the person from the Star Observation Pavilion: ¡°Do you see thepass in his hand? It is a special and unique magical artifact from the Star Observation Pavilion. Previously, Chen Wunuo¡¯s subordinates brought back the summoner¡¯s corpse. They should be able to use this artifact to search for something with the same aura. ¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°Da Xi, you are indeed extraordinary.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Da Xi is different from the Buddha. Buddha relies on faith to control the citizens, Da Xi relies on strong national power to make the citizens feel stable, so Da Xi has to maintain the strength of her own government, otherwise, it would not be enough to sustain this huge empire.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the man from the Star Observation Pavilion in the distance andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°What method have you thought of?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Get ready, tomorrow morning we will go to the Rites Department. I will contact Chen Shaobai and the two of us will be following you. Remember, if you want to say that you can feel the inner world¡¯s summoner when you see Chen Wunuo, that is your special ability. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will sleep for a while. I will leave the Jinling now and I think I will be able to catch up to that person at night.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get back.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he left the inn, leaving behind the confused Da Da Ye. She also didn¡¯t know how he managed to safely leave the Jinling even though he pretended to have the ability to find the summoner. But An Zheng¡¯s thoughts were very strange and very useful.

    Yet An Zheng didn¡¯t return until almost daybreak. It was obvious that he was a little tired.

    ¡°Change your clothes. Let¡¯s go down and find a ce to eat breakfast before heading to the Ministry of Rites.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you eat. Although you left early in the morning, you won¡¯t be able to finish the procedures at the Ministry of Rites before noon.¡± Furthermore, although you arrincess of Tsukiko, the Holy Emperor of Da Xi wouldn¡¯t care too much about you. I will try my best to think of a way. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, and by now, we¡¯ll be able to use the people who we gave before. ¡±

    However, to his surprise, after An Zheng brought her to the Department of Rites, he left his alone with Chen Shaobai and left. As expected, the officials from the Ministry of Rites didn¡¯t care and purposefully neglected him. After all, the rtionship between Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom wasn¡¯t that good and there wasn¡¯t an official announcement. Therefore, they still suspected that Da Da Da Ye¡¯s identity was fake.

    In the end, after waiting for two hours, only the Minister of Rites spoke a few words and no one else came out. Chen Shaobai snorted, he said that Da Xi¡¯s official office was really slow.

    Just as they were speaking, An Zheng walked in withrge strides, and nodded towards Da Da Ye and Chen Shaobai. Not long after, a man dressed in the official uniform of the Vice Minister walked over quickly and personally brought An Zheng and the others in.

    The Minister of Rites was an official of the fourth rank, but he had great authority and was an important position that could not be grasped by an ordinary person from arge family.

    When noon arrived, the assistant minister arranged for An Zheng and the others to eat, and then personally brought them to the Imperial Pce.

    Unexpectedly, everything went smoothly and smoothly unexpectedly. After waiting for less than an hour, someone came out and said that the Sacred Emperor had summoned the Tsukiko Princess and allowed them to enter. Da Da Ye was like a little girl entering the city for the first time. Looking left and right, he didn¡¯t have enough eyes.

    The majesty and grandeur of the Great Xixi Imperial Pce was the greatest in this world. Even the Golden Crown s with a longer history might not be as big in terms of constructionpared to the Great Xi Empire¡¯s imperial pce.

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng looked at each other: ¡°You dragged me here, have you thought that I might die here?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before, even if you die, you will die together with me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn, are the heavens opening their eyes this way ¡­ But then again, why do you think that the mask on our face can hide from Chen Wunuo? ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope of hiding it, as long as he doesn¡¯t take off his mask.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at An Zheng: ¡°I saw your rxed appearance and thought that your victory was already in your grasp.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you think like this, sooner orter you¡¯ll die, it¡¯s much better now ¡­¡±

    The way theymunicated was with the kind of leaves that the people on the boat used tomunicate with each other. They walked with their heads down and sent messages to each other ¡­

    ¡°Eh? How did you do that? It looks like Du Shoushou. ¡±

    ¡°Last time he fell asleep, I pped him on the face with the leaf.¡±

    ¡°It can even be like this.¡±

    As he was speaking, the eunuch who was leading the way stopped in his tracks. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Chen Shaobai spoke shamelessly, ¡°Do you need us to leave your artifacts or weapons behind?¡±

    The young eunuch looked at him and coldly replied, ¡°Do you know who it was that wanted to see you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt bored, he thought to himself, ¡°The number one expert in the world is truly extraordinary.¡± Thinking about it, Number One Under Heaven was indeed extraordinary.

 Chapter 632 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 632 ¨C Departure</h4>

    ¡°Both of you, stop.¡±

    The guard standing at the entrance of the hall stopped An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, ¡°His Majesty has only summoned the princess, you two stay outside.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye asked for help as he looked at An Zheng. An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, His Majesty the Holy Emperor of Da Xi is the most benevolent and magnanimous monarch in the world. Just remember what I told you and be respectful. ¡±

    Da Da Ye thought about what An Zheng had told him. In his heart, he thought that he should just say one sentence ¡­ I can find the summoner.

    However, she knew that the Da Xi people would definitely not allow An Zheng to follow them inside. After all, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were only ying the role of guards, and did not have the qualifications to do so.

    She gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and walked in.

    Chen Shaobai took out the leaf and wrote: ¡°Do you think there will be any idents?¡±

    Then, he took a nce at An Zheng, and saw that An Zheng was looking at him with his head turned to the side.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is theroint ¡­.¡±

    In order to not attract attention, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai put away the leaves, and looked up at the sky. Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart had always been filled with anxiety. After all, the person standing on top of the wall was the number one under the heavens, and there were even some conflicts between that Number One Under Heaven and his father.

    On the other hand, An Zheng seemed to have already put life and death on the line, looking calm and collected.

    Inside the house.

    Chen Wunuo put down the imperial report in his hand, nced at Dada Ye, and then smiled benevolently: ¡°It¡¯s been so far, yet a child like you came here, it must have been hard on you. I already know about what happened to you in Da Xi ¡­ ¡°The Great Xixi is too big, so there will always be people who want to do something out of line without me knowing, but they will always pay the price.¡±

    He pointed to the imperial report in front of him, ¡°This is the paper slip given to me by the person in charge of the work after I gave the order. The paper slip was given to you by the person in charge of the work, who was responsible for guiding you on the border of the Great Western Region, and the rest of the people who had deceived you, including a fourth rank general, an official from a prefecture, and more than three hundred people who had handled this matter, had their heads lying on the ground.¡±

    Tat Tat¡¯s ambition suddenly shook. The middle-aged man in front of him who looked so benevolent, with just a few words, hundreds of heads had alreadynded on the ground tens of thousands of miles away.

    This was the emperor.

    After all, her mother was the king of a country, and she waigh and mighty figure. She had grown up in the pce and had seen many things. But the moment she saw Chen Wunuo, she knew that her little pride waspletely meaningless.

    Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t look like that kind of person with extraordinary authority, but with just a casual nce, he seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am not some primordial beast.¡±

    Da Da Ye replied, ¡°Indeed... ¡°A bit scared.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anymore, just listen to us. You were supposed to be enjoying a carefree life at your age, but now you¡¯re shouldering a heavy burden. After you entered the Da Xi world, you met with such a dangerous situation, yet you were able to escape. In the end, you left everyone behind and safely entered the Da Xi Jinling ¡­ ¡°Amazing.¡±

    ¡°I know about your mother¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    Chen Wunuo got up from the chair, slowly walked to Dada Ye¡¯s side and personally handed her a cup of hot tea. On the other side, the Buddhist Sect was full ofpassion, but they were more sinister than anyone else. Your mother is in a difficult situation, and I can understand that. ¡±

    ¡°While you were waiting outside, I had someone take care of it.¡± On the Board of Rites, there will barty activated tomorrow morning to meet your mother in Tsukiko. Your mission has been aplished. ¡±

    After Chen Wunuo finished speaking, he walked back to his chair and sat down once more, ¡°In the following days, you will be living in the Jinling. I have already sent someone to arrance for you to stay and will not treat you unfairly. During this period of time, you are here in the Jinling to experience some of the local customs and practices in the Great Xi Empire. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go.¡±

    Dada Ye was stunned for a moment as he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s done just like that?¡±

    She had been thinking about this for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t think of a single word to say. He couldn¡¯t say all those words out loud. They felt terrible, yet also felt rxed. It was very contradictory.

    But she also understood that she might not be able to leave Jinling in the future. Chen Wunuo¡¯s words were like an imperial edict. On Da Xi¡¯s territory, there was no chance for him to resist at all.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± There¡¯s one more thing. ¡±

    Da Ta Ye mustered up his courage and said, ¡°On the way here, I noticed that Da Xi¡¯s home country isn¡¯t peaceful either.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head to look at Da Da Ta Ye and couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°What do you want to say? ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Da Niang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Not long after I entered Da Xi, I saw something big with my own eyes ¡­¡± Da Xi¡¯s cultivators had killed a demon beast together. But that demon beast is not normal, other people might not be able to see it, but I do know. ¡±

    Sure enough, Chen Wunuo put down the brush in his hand: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ta Ta Ye said, ¡°That¡¯s an item from the Summoning the Spiritual World, a summoner!¡±

    Chen Wunuo frowned slightly, ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, but I can feel the presence of those things and I can tell where they are. Last night ¡­ Last night, that kind of summoner appeared in the Jinling, right? ¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at Da Da Ye, his eyes seemed to pierce through Da Tan Ye¡¯s heart.

    ¡°If you really want this ability, then it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Chen Wunuo actually lowered his head again, and continued to read the imperial reports: ¡°We will arrange for the people from the Star Observation Pavilion to meet with youter. At that time, they will find you and tell you what to do.¡±

    Just like that?!

    She didn¡¯t know what to do next. An Zheng had only told her everything that he had to say, he did not tell her what he should do after she finished speaking.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Chen Wunuo casually waved his hand. ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±

    Tata Nuo stood up and walked out with heavy steps, as if he was carrying a giant boulder. She kept asking herself if An Zheng had said something she had forgotten. But from the night before, when she left to An Zheng¡¯s return, he had only told her a few words.

    Fear and unease only made her more and more ufortable.

    When she went out and saw An Zheng and Chen Shaobai¡¯s gaze on her, she almost couldn¡¯t hold back from crying. An Zheng shook his head at her, signalling her not to be afraid. The two of them walked up, one to the left and the other to the right, protecting Ta Ta Ta Ne as they walked out.

    People wereing and going in the Great Xixi¡¯s pce. There were also people running in from time to time, as if they were passing on an urgent message. A man in a dark blue uniform ran past them, and like a gust of wind, headed straight for the main hall.

    ¡°What do we do, An Zheng.¡±

    He was close to tears as he said, ¡°He said he wanted me to stay in the Jinling from now on. He is the Holy Emperor of Da Xi. Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a way? I¡¯vepletely followed what you¡¯ve taught me, but it¡¯spletely useless. ¡±

    ¡°Useful.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t arrived yet, how many steps do you think it will take to get from here to the door?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Ah? Why do you ask? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Guess.¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye was an obedient child. He actually measured the person with his eyes and then replied: ¡°Roughly ¡­. Thirty steps? ¡±

    ¡°Then you can count to thirty.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± One, two, three... ¡°Twenty-seven, twenty-eight, twenty-nine ¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye had just counted to twenty-nine when someone caught up to him from behind. It was the eunuch who led them in. He seemed to berson who could not cultivate, and was already out of breath when he ran over.

    ¡°Your Highness, please slow down.¡±

    After the young eunuch caught up with Da Da Ye, his attitude became much better. ¡°His Majesty invites you to go back.¡±

    Da Da Ye cried out and looked at An Zheng in disbelief.

    An Zheng only smiled and nodded, then followed Da Da Da Ye and walked towards the great hall once again.

    The second time Da Da Ye entered the main hall, it was already much better than the previous time. He was no longer afraid. She bowed and asked, ¡°Does Your Majesty have any other orders?¡±

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a moment, and after looking at Da Da Ye, he said: ¡°We thought about it, since you have that kind of ability, you shouldn¡¯t waste it. Those summoner from inner world are harming the citizens, do you think we should eliminate them? ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Dada Ye nodded his head with all his might: ¡°Those guys are too bad, they should all be eliminated.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°You also have the heart to love this people like a child. You will be a good king in the future ¡­ Just like that, we just received news from the people below that summoner from the Summoning the Spiritual World had appeared in the Great Western Region, causing a lot of harm to the citizens. You will follow the army that we have sent to the south and be responsible for guiding them to find those summoner. Without you doing anything, our army will eliminate them all. However ¡­ I hope that you are not lying to me. ¡±

    Da Da Ye puffed out his chest. ¡°Of course not. I will definitely find them!¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°There is a saying that a noble man is unable to keep up with a single word. Even though you are a woman, but you have to be the king in the future, and you have to be an even bigger gentleman ¡­ We will also give yoromise. If you really can find those summoner, we will have someone end their negotiations with your mother as soon as possible, and we can even send you back to the Tsukiko. ¡±

    Dada Ye hurriedly nodded: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, I definitely will.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°I can tell that you don¡¯t want to stay in Jinling either. I¡¯ll give you this chance, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. ¡±

    Da Da Ye walked out of the hall with gratitude. When he came out, he felt that the sky had turned a lot bluer than before. She just could not understand how An Zheng would let her leave so easily.

    She asked An Zheng: ¡°How did you do that!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. I leftst night to chase up to Qin Wang, Chen Zhongxu.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Then why did he listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what I told Chen Zhongxu. You were able to find the summoner in the Spiritual Realm ¡­ Chen Zhongxu is going to the south to fight, Fire Beacon City is already under the control of the summoner, of course he needs you. ¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye: ¡°Then, can we escape after leaving the Jinling?¡±

    ¡°It is not possible... Because Chen Wunuo¡¯s people will send you to the great army down south, and hand you over to Chen Zhongxu. Chen Zhongxu really needed someone who can find the summoner, so he couldn¡¯t leave. However, he had left the Jinling after all. This is the Tiger¡¯s Cave ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s change it to a wolf¡¯sir.¡±

    Da Ta Ye looked at Chen Shaobai in fear: ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scared you, what are you thinking ¡­ I¡¯m trying tofort you. ¡±

    An Zheng stretched his body, ¡°No matter what happens, let¡¯s leave this ce first, far away ¡­¡±

 Chapter 633 - Small Town Source

    <h4>Chapter 633 ¨C Small Town Source</h4>

    On the carriage, Chen Shaobai said with an unhappy expression, ¡°To think that a dignified young sect master of a Devil Sect like me would be reduced to the point of driving a carriage away.

    An Zheng: ¡°Think about it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Since you said that ¡­ I really want to beat you up more. ¡±

    Their carriages were in the middle of the line, with the Da Xi army at the front and back. Although Tsukiko was a small country to Da Xi, in order to show her power and show her respect for Da Da Da Ye, Chen Wunuo senlite troop of 500 people to protect them.

    They were sitting in a carriage belonging to the Da Xi military. The demonic beast pulling the carriage was also of a higher level than the flying horses. It was called the Soaring Cloud Beast. He looked likig, but his nose was very long, like an elephant¡¯s. Although this thing looked slow, it had the power of wind. Every step it took would allow it to travel a great distance. When it walked, it was like a mass of fat meat floating past.

    Da Xi¡¯s cavalry was divided into two types. The first type was for ordinary cavalry, and the war horses they rode were really war horses. The second type of cavalry were elite riders, while their mounts were Demonic Beasts.

    The sight of the five hundred elite riders flying along the public road was also iparably shocking. The passersby all moved aside. The wind brought by the passing army made their faces twitch with pain.

    The Duke of Qin¡¯s team had left for quite a few days already, it would not be easy for them to catch up. And the troops that Chen Zhongxu had dispatched, were mostly gathered from the various provinces and cities in the southwest. The people that had passed from Jin¡¯ling, the imperial capital, were only thirty thousand, but their fighting strength was extremely strong.

    These thirty thousand people, led by a Temple General, had already set off to chase after Chen Zhongxu.

    With such elite cavalrymen leading the way, An Zheng and the others were happy to be at ease. They did not need to worry about any blind personing to cause trouble.

    But in An Zheng¡¯s heart, he was constantly preupied with chasing and killing the Spirit Demon beast that killed Big Head Cai. That day, even though An Zheng had killed Fire Beacon City¡¯s City Master Zhuge Dangdang, that summoner had not been able to find any traces of it.

    An Zheng guessed, the summoner was supposed to be monitoring and contacting Zhuge Dangdang, and the other was supposed to be monitoring Chen Zhongxu¡¯s group. As long as he could catch up with Chen Zhongxu, he would definitely still be able to find that guy.

    In the carriage, Da Da Ye looked at Du Shoushou whose entire body was covered in bandages: ¡°You ¡­ If you are already like this, why are you still following me? ¡±

    Du Shoushou shushed him with a gesture, ¡°It¡¯s all eyes and ears outside, be quiet ¡­¡±

    Then he said seriously, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m injured like this is because of that dead ghost outside. Do you know why I got injured like this? It¡¯s all because of him, and I want to do something that would attract his attention, even if he had to look at me a few times. ¡±

    Dada Ye felt goosebumps all over his body: ¡°You ¡­. You mean that surnamed Chen? ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head. ¡°No, he! He ¡­ An Zheng! ¡±

    Ta Ta Ta felt like his scalp was about to explode: ¡°You ¡­. How can you like men? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you like men or not?¡±

    ¡°I like An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Is An Zheng a man or not?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So, on what basis do you women like men, then we men can¡¯t like men.¡±

    Du Shoushou originally had some hostility towards Da Da Da Ye, but he still stood on Qu Liuxi¡¯s side. Therefore, he started to speak nonsense in a serious manner in order to provoke the other party.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°Then, then you can do it.¡±

    Dada Ye lowered his head and said, ¡°But I think that he still likes women a bit more.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No, you must believe that the power of love can change everything.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, love can transcend gender and race.¡±

    ¡°Then would you fall in love with a demon beast?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that it was a little difficult, and if he said no, then it was equivalent to saying that he had overturned what he had said before. If it were possible, then the image of himself hugging a demonic beast and sleeping together with her at night would appear in his mind. He would feel a little terrified ¡­ Just then, a gust of wind blew and the curtain of the carriage floated up. Du Shoushou saw the Cloud Soaring Beast outside that looked likig pulling a carriage and immediately shuddered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    He gritted his teeth and said.

    Dada Ye acknowledged: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so crude and simple, but you are also someone who is so obsessed with love. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid. I want topete with you.¡±

    Du Shoushou thought in his heart. Why is this girl so stupid ¡­

    Just as he was speaking, Chen Shaobai opened the curtain and came in, with a serious face he asked: ¡°Fatty, what did you say just now, you actually dare to steal my man!¡±

    Du Shoushou struggled to sit up: ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness!¡±

    Without waiting for Chen Shaobai to speak, Da Ye clenched his small fists and said: ¡°He¡¯s right!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled, he turned around and nced at An Zheng who was sitting outside, then shook his head: ¡°Oldman Huo originally said that this guy¡¯s luck was heaven defying, does that also include luck with the peach blossoms?¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°What luck.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat beside Du Shoushou and immediately felt that they were in the same boat. ¡°Say, I look more handsome than him, why do you think ¡­?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Aren¡¯t I the same?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other in understanding.

    Dada Ye came over. ¡°How about the two of you make do with it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou and Du Shoushou looked away. Then, they turned their heads at the same time and nearly puked.

    Da Da Ye sat back down. He shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that fate is really necessary ¡­¡± You two are not fated. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I can see that you two are ratherpatible, and both of you like men. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Listen to my exnation.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    Dada Ye shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll give the two of you some time to get used to each other. What if you get used to it?¡±

    She pushed aside the curtains and went out, sitting outside, next to An Zheng. Inside the carriage, Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou looked at each other, then turned their heads again, no longer daring to look at each other.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re so disgusting today?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Heh heh ¡­ The same goes for us! ¡±

    Outside the carriage, Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°I feel that I understand you more and more now. You are such a ¡­ Then ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but after seeing your two friends, I suddenly felt that it had been very difficult for you. ¡±

    An Zheng covered his face, ¡°That¡¯s just your misconception...¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you really reject me because you also like men, I can ept it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have a wife.¡±

    Da Da Ye replied. Not only was he not disappointed, but he was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°So, you still like women, right?¡±

    An Zheng really didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just chose to shut his mouth. Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou, the two bitches, could also be considered as having picked uock to smash their own feet. Ever since their clumsy performance, every time they looked at the two of them, their eyes would be filled with motherly encouragement.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I feel that if I continue to persevere, there¡¯s only death waiting for me. I shouted the truth towards the outside that I like women, women with slender waists andrge butts!¡±

    Just as Chen Shaobai was about to speak, he suddenly frowned slightly, made a silent gesture, and got out of the carriage. Outside the carriage, themander in front of the group came back on a demonic beast that looked like a ck panther. After reaching the carriage, he said to Da Da Ta, ¡°Your Highness, the location of the small city is in front. The sky is getting dark.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye looked at An Zheng. An Zheng calcted the distance, since he had not rested for a whole day, even if he was fine, the spirit beasts and mounts would have to rest.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stay here for now.¡±

    An Zheng turned to look at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Youe to drive the carriage, I¡¯ll go to the city first to take a look.¡±

    The cavalry general said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a few men to follow you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and did not reject. The general assigned twelve cavalrymen and another Soaring Cloud Beast to An Zheng. The group of thirteen broke away from therge group and sped off.

    The source was a small city. An Zheng hade here before and found a big case there.

    At that time, within a few hundred miles, the children of other families were constantly missing. Even after a long investigation, the local authorities still could not find any clues. In the end, they had no choice but to report to the Ming Fa Si. An Zheng hated the people who did this to the children the most, so he personally brought people here.

    An Zheng still vividly remembered what happened at that time.

    He was the most sinister person An Zheng had ever seen. In order to cultivate an evil technique, he continuously stole children from nearby children, and directly sucked their blood until they died. From the start of the crime to An Zheng killing this person, over two hundred children died.

    Originally, An Zheng could have captured him alive, but he did not do so.

    To An Zheng, this ce did not have any good memories.

    When they reached the outskirts of Source City, the city walls were lit up. The people who had been standing in front of the gate had already arrived. They knew tharincess from a foreign country wasing to stay here, so they had yet to close it. The county magistrate of this small city was waiting at the city gate with his subordinates.

    Actually, no matter how arrogant the people of Da Xi Empire were, when they heard that a foreign princess was living in the small city, the local officials would inevitably be nervous.

    An Zheng told his subordinates that you guys should stay here and wait with the county magistrate, and then he entered the city alone. He wasn¡¯t wearing a uniform, so he didn¡¯t attract much attention. After entering the city, An Zheng went straight to the ry station, ording to the previously decided itinerary, the princess would be staying there tonight.

    An Zheng looked outside the ry station. Most of the soldiers and horses that could be mobilized in this small city had probably already been mobilized here, which could be considered as using his full strength. An Zheng circled around the ry station, and since he did not find anything abnormal, he stopped not too far away and released Heaven¡¯s Eyes.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes fluttered into the ry station and began to inspect its surroundings. The room was clean and tidy. There were also a few maids that were probably hired at thest minute who were cleaning the ce.

    Everything seemed to be fine. Just as An Zheng was about to withdraw back to Heaven¡¯s Eye, he suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    The moment his Heaven¡¯s Eyes turned around, he seemed to notice something. A faint shadow shed from a corner in the distance. An Zheng immediately let Heaven¡¯s Eye float back, but did not find anything.

    An Zheng thought that he was seeing things, and Heaven¡¯s Eyes did not warn him. He originally wanted to leave just like this, but he felt uneasy. In the end, he still held up Chen Shaobai¡¯s yaksha umbre and climbed over the back wall of the ry station.

    On top of the roof of the ry station, an almost transparent thing was squatting there, as if it was staring at An Zheng.

 Chapter 634 - Such a large clam of clam meat

    <h4>Chapter 634 ¨C Such arge m of m meat</h4>

    An Zheng flipped in from the back wall of the inn with Chen Shaobai¡¯s yaksha umbre andnded soundlessly. The Yaksha Umbre could perfectly isterson¡¯s aura and their body, but it could not block out sound. There was no such thing as absolute perfection in this world. If there was one, it was just an illusion. With An Zheng¡¯s cultivation,nding on the ground soundlessly, was obviously not a difficult task.

    He summoned a piece of Holy Fish Scale, and then his body gently floated to the ground. The Holy Fish Scale flew to his feet, and he stepped on the Holy Fish Scale as if he was walking on a flying saucer, circling around the backyard.

    The backyard was normal, apart from the two servants who were cleaning it, there was no one else. An Zheng entered the inn through the open window in the backyard, and then floated towards thergest room.

    On the roof of the inn, there waransparent figure that was almost like a snake slithering. If one did not pay close attention, one would not notice it at all. If this thing did not move, even An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes would not be able to see it. Only when it moved would one be able to see some small distortions that did not match the space around them.

    Not long after An Zheng entered the inn, this thing also slipped into the inn, and wriggled like arge piece of meat.

    An Zheng walked around the room of the ry station, but didn¡¯t find anything. The ry station was very quiet, the servants inside all looked to be cleaning very orderly, but only asionally talked softly, other than that, there was the sound of furniture being wiped.

    Once An Zheng was certain that this ce was safe, he prepared to return. However, he didn¡¯t know why he had such a faint worry in his heart. He stopped again just as he was about to leave the house and listened.

    After being refined by the purple mes, An Zheng¡¯s body became extremely powerful, and his senses became extremely acute. Something that Heaven¡¯s Eyes could not see, something that could not be seen, An Zheng decided to listen again.

    He closed his eyes and concentrated.

    All sorts of subtle sounds started to converge in An Zheng¡¯s ears, and enter his brain to make their judgement.

    To the left, the rustling sound was that of two servants wiping the windows, tables, and chairs. To the right, the faint sound of footsteps indicated that someone had walked past, and the nket on the floor was very thick, and the sound of feet moving away from the nket was very clear.

    Someone was moving the furniture upstairs, and then the sound of a broom could be heard.

    All these voices formed a scene in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    It seemed that he still hadn¡¯t discovered anything. An Zheng frowned, thinking, could it be that he was being paranoid?

    Right at this moment, an even softer voice sounded in An Zheng¡¯s ears. Something seemed to have crawled over it, on the right side of the stall. This thing should be very soft, so when it came into contact with the carpet, it did not make any sound, but it was very big, so An Zheng heard the sound of the fur on the carpet curving and lifting up.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the right. That ce was empty. After the previous servant had walked over, there was no one else.

    At this moment, a person and an unknown creature fell into a deadlock. An Zheng heard the sound of something existing, but he could not see it. The transparent object also seemed to have noticed the abnormality and stopped to explore its surroundings.

    Only, An Zheng was looking, and that thing had no eyes. Its body should be arge m without any facial features. However, when it sensed danger, many tiny hairs extended out from its body. They were even thinner than a human¡¯s fur.

    The fur was also transparent, but because it was too small, it couldn¡¯t cause any changes in the light.

    An Zheng stood there quietly, and the thing stopped. It sensed something, but was unable to discover An Zheng who was holding the yaksha umbre. A man and a magical beast were both under the control of his senses.

    An Zheng suddenly felt a light itch on his ear. It was very light, like a strand of hair had brushed past.

    If it was anyone else, they would not have been alerted at all, but at this moment, An Zheng suddenly moved, and his body instantly moved out, he was already outside the window of the ry station.

    In the instant he moved, arge ball of fur-like thing suddenly appeared in the room, and swept towards the location where An Zheng was at a moment ago. It instantly swept up together, and if An Zheng did not sense the danger and did not move, he might have been swept up by it. If those tiny hairs were to enter one¡¯s facial features, even a powerful cultivator would be momentarily helpless.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, he kept the yaksha umbre outside the ry station and pointed ahead with one hand. Dozens of Holy Fish Scale s flew out of his body and rushed into the house like spiraling des. In a short moment, it had cut off all of the dense hair.

    A squeaking sound could be heard, as if something was crying out in pain.

    ¡°Appear!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his Heaven¡¯s Eyes sent a surge of Orthodox Pure Yang¡¯s energy formlessly into the house. The originally quiet room suddenly exploded into a ball of fire. That was an unstoppable power of the scarlet sun. The moment the me appeared, it filled the entire room, and then screams rang out from within the room.

    It was not the screams of one or two people, but more like the cries of arge group of people falling into a sea of fire at the same time. There were men, there were women, there were old people, and there were even children. The sound was veryplicated and sharp. An Zheng felt a buzzing sound in his head, as though something had crawled in, and his head started to feel heavy.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    An Zheng reached out his right hand, and as his index and middle fingers joined together, he drew something in the air like he was drawing talismans. Following the movement of his finger, the mes in the room started to swirl around An Zheng¡¯s finger like angry dragons.

    The transparent object seemed to be unable to dodge, and it suddenly let out a cry as it materialized.

    It really did look like arge m, white and tender. It gave people a feeling of being extremely tasty, as long as it was ced on a metal te and roasted. After it was forced to reveal itself by the raging mes of An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang, this thing¡¯s body started to squirm, roll after roll, and then, as if it suddenly wanted to vomit, it spat out something.

    An Zheng frowned slightly, because what the m meat that seemed to be around three to four meters long vomited out was actually a person.

    The first man had juste out of the mussel, and the second hade out.

    The first one was a man in a navy blue robe. He had a tall and slender figure with a custom-made bamboo hat. He lowered his head and looked down, so only half of his face could be seen. He folded his arms across his chest and held a long sword in his arms.

    The second person was a woman wearing a light green dress. The woman was very tall, at least 1.8 meters. Among women, this height was quite rare.

    However, this woman had an excellent figure. Her green long skirt was made of some unknown material and tightly wrapped around her body. Therefore, her slim waist and well-developed buttocks were vividly outlined. Most importantly, because she was too tall, her legs seemed extremely long.

    The woman had no weapon, but she had an umbre. The man in the bamboo hat with the sword was standing in front, and the woman in the green skirt was standing behind him. However, neither of them broke away from the piece of mussel. From the mussel, they separated a meat fment that connected their backs.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Orthodox Pure Yang Inferno in the house disappeared. Surprisingly, it did not even burn anything in the house. At this moment, the inn was in a state of chaos, and the servants were screaming as they fled. The soldiers guarding outside the tavern rushed in and roared at the demonic beast, An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I am the guard of the Tsukiko Princess and havee early to check out the situation. There is a demon beast here, your cultivation is not high enough.¡±

    He threw out the name scroll given to him by the Jinling¡¯s Ministry of Rites after it had been inspected. The leader of the soldiers caught it, opened it and looked at it before shouting at An Zheng: ¡°What the f * ck is that?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°All of you should step back. I don¡¯t know what this is, but I know that if you get near it, you will all die.¡±

    Most of the soldiers were not cultivators. Although the few captains could cultivate, their cultivation base was pitifully low. After An Zheng finished speaking, they started to retreat in an orderly fashion, but they still constructed a defensive line in the distance.

    This was Da Xi¡¯s army. Even though they knew that they were no match for that demonic beast, they would never run away. These soldiers had all undergone rigorous examinations and training, so they all maintained the quality of a soldier.

    In order to avoid harming the innocent, An Zheng pushed out his hands and dozens of Holy Fish Scale s flew out. After they grew, they formed a wall surrounding him and the Goblin Beast.

    ¡°Just what are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Goblin Beast seemed to be afraid of An Zheng, its body wriggled, but it was obviously incapable of speaking.

    The piece of flesh that was connected to the man holding the sword became bright and blue. After the light rays extended onto the man¡¯s body, the man suddenly raised his head and looked towards An Zheng. His face was deathly pale, as if there wasn¡¯t a drop of blood in his body. Therefore, An Zheng was sure that this was a dead person, or more urately, a living dead person.

    His eyes were purely ck, with no white pupils visible as he stared straight at An Zheng. His throat made a few cracking sounds, then he opened his mouth and let ouoarse and unpleasant sound.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°And who is it?¡±

    When he was speaking, An Zheng released his Heaven¡¯s Eyes. After his Heaven¡¯s Eyes examined it carefully, the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    There are no records of the Blood Pearl. But from the aura, it should be a summoner from the inner world. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the thing and asked: ¡°You came out from the inner world, and hid in this ry station, so you can intercept and kill the princess of Tsukiko.¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng, but did not reply. As if his brain was a little slow, he asked again: ¡°And who are you?¡±

    An Zheng knew that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of them, the origins of these inner world¡¯s summoner were mysterious and their abilities were strange. If he was allowed to go crazy, the citizens of this small city would most likely suffer.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed you.¡±

    An Zheng said, then witush of his hand, a piece of the wall formed by the Holy Fish Scale flew out. Around twenty Holy Fish Scale formed into sharp des, and swept towards the m.

    The man wearing the bamboo hat and carrying the sword imitated An Zheng and repeated, ¡°I am the one who killed you.¡±

    Then he drew his sword.

    An Zheng had never seen a person pull out a sword at such a fast speed.

    In just a sh, a white light appeared like a bolt of lightning. In a sh of sword light, a few white, perfectly straight sword beams streaked across the sky. All the Holy Fish Scale that had been surrounding them were chopped down, and the man¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with white light as he said two words softly.

    [Flowing Maple de]

 Chapter 635 - The Rain Master of the Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 635 ¨C The Rain Master of the Spirit World</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes looked bloodless. Originally, all he could see were ck eyeballs, not a single bit of white in them. However, when the longsword in his arms struck out, a white light shed in his eyes, and in an instant, it turned pure white.

    The glow on the sword was like white lightning, its speed of attack was one of the fastest among all of the opponents An Zheng had ever met.

    Of course, it was only An Zheng¡¯s current life. In his previous life, An Zheng had met countless of opponents while he was still in the Great Western Ming Fa Si. Amongst them, there were a lot of people who had very high attainments in the way of the sword, and the strongest was Xie Jiujiang, who was once known as the Sword Saint of Jiangnan.

    After all, in his previous life, An Zheng¡¯s cultivation had already reached the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage and he had almost touched the barrier which was at the Greater Heaven stage.

    The man moved very fast, and Ye Chen couldn¡¯t even see the movements of his hands before the sword qi started to pour out.

    At least twenty Holy Fish Scale were consecutively hit down by the sword aura at almost the same time. That sword ray seemed to have exploded in an instant, blocking all the Holy Fish Scale.

    An Zheng frowned slightly. This person did not have any other powerful techniques, his only ability was to release his sword fast enough and the sword light sharp enough to be domineering. However, as the saying goes, the more skills one had, the more powerful one might not necessarily be.

    Just as An Zheng was pondering, the man in front of the mussel like thing had already attacked 360 times. These three hundred and sixty sword strikes werepleted in one go, like a great river flowing down in an unending stream.

    An Zheng stood there without moving. The twenty Holy Fish Scalhat flew out earlier automatically flew back and blocked in front of An Zheng. However, that person¡¯s sword qi was too sharp, and when it reached that point, it split open a group of Holy Fish Scale. It seemed to have formed a very strange and spectacr cycle. An Zheng¡¯s twenty Holy Fish Scale continued to fly back to block in front of An Zheng, forming a circle after circle. So no matter how fast or sharp the Sword Qi was, there were always neen Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng.

    After three hundred and sixty strikes, there were still neen Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng.

    The man holding the sword was obviously stunned for a moment, as he stood there staring straight at An Zheng with hispletely white eyes.

    ¡°You only rely on magical equipment?¡±

    The man asked with his mouth wide open. His voice was so hoarse that it sounded like the sound of a rock cracking. The unpleasant sounds almost broke his eardrums.

    ¡°I¡¯m relying on magical equipment. What are you relying on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    After a moment of silence, the man said, ¡°You¡¯re the fastest person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at the girl standing behind him. The girl slightly nodded her head, and ayer of faint green light appeared on her body. A momentter, the woman pushed her hands forward, and green light entered the man¡¯s body from his back.

    The man holding the sword seemed to be in extreme pain. His face twisted, but after the green light entered his body, his cultivation had clearly increased dramatically.

    And at this moment, An Zheng sensed that there was ayer of water vapor in his surroundings.

    The girl continued to pour green light into the man¡¯s body. As she continued to output, the water in the surrounding air became denser and denser. In less than a second, An Zheng¡¯s vision became blurry.

    Mist.

    The surrounding mist formed in a second. The distance between An Zheng and the man was initially less than ten metres, but this ten-metre distance was quickly covered in mist. Not to mention ten metres, he could not even see half a metre ahead of him.

    Suddenly, the Sword Qi came from the opposite, withought from An Zheng, the Holy Fish Scale flew over again to block him.

    ng!

    The strength of the sword aura was more than twice as strong as before. It was obvious that the woman¡¯s ability was not to fight directly, but to increase the strength of herpanions. With her support, the man¡¯s cultivation realm unexpectedly increased rapidly.

    Just as An Zheng was about to counterattack, he suddenly realized that the connection between him and the Holy Fish Scale was thinning. An Zheng was shocked... The fusion of the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s blood and his was already the same as being a part of his body. Even so, the link between him and the Holy Fish Scale was still getting shallower and shallower, thus the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s reaction speed was getting slower and slower.

    With just one sword strike, all twenty of An Zheng¡¯s Holy Fish Scale were blown away. But before An Zheng could summon the Holy Fish Scale back, the second sword strike arrived.

    [Flowing Maple de]

    That sword strike carried the chill of autumn.

    Back then, the number one thief had disguised himself and snuck into the capital, leaving a poem on a white wall with thick ink ¡­ When September 8th arrived, I would bloom and kill all sorts of flowers.

    Back then, there had been a top swordsman who hadprehended the sharpness of the bamboo forest through the autumn sun, andprehended the thirty-nine sword strikes of the Wind Breaking Bamboo with a single step into the Jiang-Nan Martial Forest.

    When An Zheng heard the three words ¡°Flowing Maple de¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a person.

    It was rumored that this person lived in seclusion within the current Zhuozhou. At that time, the Northern Wei was still ruling the north. One day, when he had nothing better to do, he climbed the mountain to admire the maple leaf. At the end of autumn, the weather was slightly cold, and the shing red leaves made people feel rxed and happy.

    However, this person suddenly realized the sword intent amidst the red leaves that covered the entire mountain... What kind of power did that Red Peak borrow?

    Maple leaves do not turn red in other seasons, so it is the power of time that is borrowed. At that time, the maple leaf was the best time.

    He would dominate the mountain peaks.

    Aesult, this personprehended and created an extremely powerful sword art under the leaves of the maple, and it was called the de of the Flowing Maple.

    However ¡­ That person had clearly been dead for at leashousand years. Some people even said that this person had not established his country when he was still alive. Therefore, the person in front of him couldn¡¯t possibly be him.

    Chu Liufeng

    There were many records of the ancient people in the records of the Great Western Ming Fa Si. Naturally, there would be a lot of people like Chu Liufeng, who had once upied a part of the history of the martial arts world. But if the person in front of him was really Chu Liufeng, how could he be so weak?

    In the records, Chu Liufeng¡¯s strength was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, and one of his feet had already stepped into the Greater Heaven stage.

    When An Zheng thought of all these, the man had already unleashed thirteen strikes in a row.

    Because the sword art was too fast, the thirteen strikes seemed to be drawn at the same time. The sword beams crisscrossed in the air, and from afar, it looked like aplete picture of a maple leaf.

    An Zheng extended his hands out and withdrew them. Neen Holy Fish Scale s flew over and formed a wall around him. At the same time, the thirteen swords arrived.

    As the maple leaf fell, it seemed to emit waves of a murderous zither sound.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    After the Maple Leaf pattern disappeared, the sword qi engulfed almost half of the Origin City. Source City was not a big city, witoption of only thirty to fifty thousand people. This maple shaped Sword Qi passed by An Zheng like arge river, and An Zheng, who was surrounded by Holy Fish Scale, was the most stubborn huge rock in therge river.

    The river was rushing and could not wash away the rock, but it was different for the rest of the city. The sword qi began to sweep through the ry stations. Within a circle within a radius of 500 meters, all buildings and houses had been destroyed!

    How many buildings were there, and how many innocent people were there?

    An Zheng felt as if the Holy Fish Scale had instantly lost control, and was suppressed by an indescribable force. Even An Zheng did not expect the Maple Leaf¡¯s Sword Qi to be so powerful, and the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s reaction was dyed, so it was unable to save the people around.

    ¡°So this is what the martial arts world calls the de of the Flowing Maple that can sweep through mountains and rivers?¡±

    An Zheng slowly raised his left hand, and the sun in his palm became brighter and brighter.

    As the light of the red sun became brighter and brighter and the temperature became hotter, the fog in the surroundings began to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the mist dissipated, the surroundings were already in ruins. Those Da Xi soldiers who had formed a defensive circle by pushing open the wall earlier were all dead. Not a single one was left alive.

    These soldiers were the closest, so they suffered the most. Most of them didn¡¯t even leave behind aplete corpse. Most of the corpses were shockingly shattered.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand held up the sun, and the power that was dying his reaction speed in the fog was also gradually being pushed back.

    ¡°If you really are Chu Liufeng, then you are truly pitiful.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the man and said, ¡°A master of a generation was actually refined intuppet by someone.¡±

    The woman behind suddenlyughed, her voice extremely crisp and pleasant, ¡°He asked for it. At that time, because he found a solitaire, he found out about the matter of the Summoning the Spiritual World, so he clearly knew that it was impossible to establish a contract with the Summoning the Spiritual World. However, his ambitions were too big, and he had gone mad. Unfortunately, although he found the method, he did not have that special physique. Thus, not only was he unable to summon the summoner, he was instead sucked into the spirit world and became a ve. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same as well?¡±

    The woman smiled and replied, ¡°You guessed wrong, I¡¯m not. I am originally from the inner world, so I am different from him. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realised. ¡°You are the main body of the m spirit.¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°You are wrong again. Firstly, this is not some essence m, and secondly, I am not my original body. My name is Yu Shi Fei, and any ce that is rted to water is mine. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I presume your rtionship with Hua She is not ordinary.¡±

    Yu Shi Fei narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s so crude and crude, how can itpare to me?¡± Young man, you have already impressed me. First, your strength and your age really don¡¯t match. You¡¯re more like a monster that cultivates foundred years. Second, you can actually see through Chu Liufeng¡¯s sword technique with a nce, and there is no one amongst the youths who is stronger than you. ¡±

    She said indifferently: ¡°Since you knew that he was Chu Liufeng, then a powerhouse who was once at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, still became my ve ¡­ Do you think there¡¯s any point in resisting? I can give yoromise. If you are willing to be my other ve, I can give you more freedom. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have much ability, so if you brag too much, you better watch out for your tongue.¡±

    Under the zing sun, the surrounding air seemed to be more and more dry.

    ¡°You¡¯re too confident.¡±

    Yu Shi Fei sat down on therge m and snapped her fingers. After that snapping sound, a transparent bubble flew out and surrounded Chu Liufeng, forming a protectiveyer around his body.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Following Yu Shi Fei¡¯s order, Chu Liufeng separated himself from the m meat and rushed towards An Zheng. The moment he left the flesh of the m, he seemed to have be even stronger than before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand inner world, you don¡¯t understand my Rain Grandmaster Fei.¡±

    The Rain Master Fei sat there smiling sweetly: ¡°So... I will trust you to experience fear, and that will be the beginning of understanding me. ¡±

 Chapter 636 - Absolute Strength

    <h4>Chapter 636 ¨C Absolute Strength</h4>

    An Zheng did not have a good impression of the people from inner world, and now, he could deduce a bit clearly ¡­ Be it the summoner s or the people from the inner world, they were all existences from the Primordial Era, or perhaps descendants of those terrifying creatures from the Ancient Era.

    However, because they had been sealed within the inner world for too long, or perhaps because the heaven and earth origin energy used to survive or cultivate was too sparse, their strength and realms had suffered arge drop.

    However, these fellows had already lost their constitutions, so no one on the surface would understand them.

    These abilities were enough to make cultivators in the external world feel fear.

    If the man in front of him was really the cultivator Chu Liufeng who had once dominated a small corner ovehousand years ago, then he might have been the only person to establish a connection with the inner world. However, he had died because of his own ambition.

    Yu Shi Fei said that when Chu Liufeng tried to control the power of the inner world, he was controlled by the inner world and thus became one of the puppets of the m.

    However, An Zheng did not have the time to think about it. When Yu Shi Fei added Chu Liufeng¡¯s power, Chu Liufeng¡¯s speed and cultivation level both increased greatly.

    ¡°Back then, you tried to control the inner world to achieve your goal of controlling this surface world, but you failed. You have now be one of my ves, and today I shall bestow upon you my power, allowing you to taste the power of the inner world. ¡±

    Rain Master Fei pointed at An Zheng and said, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    Chu Liufeng suddenly disappeared, and An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes floated above his head. However, he did not see where Chu Liufeng had gone to.

    Speed.

    He was raised to his maximum speed.

    An Zheng could already tell that Yu Shi Fei¡¯s own strength was not that strong. At the very least, her fighting strength was not strong. However, its ability was to increase the battle strength of the puppet it controlled, and in all aspects as well.

    With a Dang sound, the Holy Fish Scale in front of An Zheng was sent flying by the Sword Qi, following closely behind the second sword strike as it flew towards An Zheng¡¯s waist. Just as An Zheng turned around, the Broken Army Sword appeared out of nowhere and prepared to counterattack, the Sword Qi suddenly disappeared.

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, somethingnded on the Holy Fish Scale above his head.

    Immediately after, the sounds became more concentrated, and the patter sounds were incessant.

    Rain.

    When the rain fell onto the Holy Fish Scale, it slowly started to fall. Even though the blood vessels of the Holy Fish Scale and An Zheng were one, they were still separated by the rain. This rain was the upgraded version of the fog just now.

    ¡°Do you feel fear?¡±

    Yu Shi Feiughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how cultivators like you have fallen to rely on the exceptional magical equipment left behind by our ancestors to roam the martial arts world. Back then, great powers of the cultivation world appeared one after another, and saints ran rampant. And looking at your current appearances, you are utterly disgraced. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng with ridicule: ¡°A magical equipment is still an external object after all. If one¡¯s own strength iscking, even if a magical equipment is a divine tool, it would still be meaningless.¡±

    All of the Holy Fish Scale lost contact with An Zheng after they were drenched in the rain. Then, they fell onto the ground, quickly being covered by the heavy rain.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t feel the Holy Fish Scale, he could see it, but he couldn¡¯t summon it back.

    Right at this moment, the sword light once again appeared without any forewarning, right in front of An Zheng. When the sword beam appeared, it was already less than a meter away from An Zheng. The sword beam was extremely sharp, and if one were to be hit by it, they would definitely be decapitated.

    An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to have moved slightly. He looked to be still in ce, but the sword beam flew over, directly slicing a canyon like crack in the street behind him.

    Rain Master Fei¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°This ¡­ How is that possible? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Yu Shi Fei, seemingly unafraid of the invisible Chu Liufeng: ¡°Your ability is indeed very strong, it can cut off the connection between cultivators and magic tools, you can control water, as long as you have water, you can disy these abilities. Your physique is truly powerful, and it feels unbeatable. However ¡­ Whether it¡¯erson or an animal, when you have reached a certain point in your arrogance and begin to underestimate your enemies, you will definitely suffer a loss. ¡±

    Yu Shi Feiughed, ¡°Little fellow, then prove your strength in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°The water that you control, not only can it cut off the connection between cultivators and magic tools, it can also suppress the speed of cultivators that have been drenched in the rain. However, it cannot suppress the power of cultivators. ¡±

    Yu Shi Fei said, ¡°When you reach the pinnacle of speed, what¡¯s the point of strength?¡±

    An Zheng replied with a smile: ¡°Once I reach the pinnacle of my strength, is there any meaning to speed?¡±

    After he finished speaking, Yu Shi Fei¡¯s expression changed.

    The sword beam appeared again, and went straight for An Zheng¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was because Rain Master Fei Fei had felt fear from An Zheng¡¯s words that made the attack this time seem more severe.

    Boom!

    The sword light was shattered!

    Roughly three meters in front of An Zheng, a waterfall of purple lightning suddenly descended. The electric current was toorge, at least a few meters wide. It really did look like a magnificent waterfall cascading down from the cliff.

    The moment the sword beam reached An Zheng, the purple lightning waterfall was activated. The sword light pierced through the purple lightning waterfall and was instantly shattered. Not only that, the purple lightning actually followed the sword beam and struck Chu Liufeng, who was already far away, away. Chu Liufeng¡¯s body smacked intouse that was close to copsing, directly creating a big hole in it.

    Chu Liufeng stood up with his eyes wide open. His iparably pale face finally had a change, but it was just that his face had been darkened by lightning.

    He looked at the purple lightning waterfall that was cascading down in front of An Zheng. It seemed to be activated again after some hesitation. This time, he moved towards An Zheng¡¯s back, and the sword beam swept towards An Zheng¡¯s back like a whip. However, just as the sword beam was three meters away from An Zheng, a purple lightning waterfall appeared behind him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Chu Liufeng¡¯s body was sent flying once again as he tumbled onto the ground. His clothes were already burnt, and the straw hat that had gained a bit of its aura had also been burnt to only a frame and was still burning.

    In the distance, Yu Shi Fei¡¯s expression was already unsightly to the extreme.

    An Zheng began to slowly walk forward, step by step towards Yu Shi Fei. Seeing that An Zheng was actually ignoring Chu Liufeng¡¯s attack, Yu Shi Fei became more and more nervous. She began to make a sharp noise in her mouth, like a whistle. After that, Chu Liufeng sped up again, almost to the point of disappearing.

    Streams of sword beams attacked An Zheng one after another, but no matter which direction they attacked from, it would be meaningless. The purple lightning waterfall had already formed a square shaped defensive array around An Zheng¡¯s body. No matter which direction the sword qi came from, it was perfectly isted by the purple lightning waterfall. The counterattack from the waterfall sent Chu Liufeng flying again and again.

    When Chu Liufengnded in the distance again, his body was riddled with thousands of holes. The electric current pierced through his body, leaving holes on his skin one by one. At the same time, ck smoke was still puffing out from those terrifying charred flesh holes.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps were getting faster and faster, bigger and bigger.

    Other than fear, there was no other expression on Yu Shi Fei¡¯s face. Her eyes were opened wide, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that An Zheng possessed sucowerful strength. She started to back away, but she was too slow.

    The mussel that was connected under her could only move slowly, not much faster than a child¡¯s walking speed. Thus, the heavens were fair to many people in this world. Even though they had given Yu Shi Fei sucerverted ability, they had not given her a strong body.

    It was because she was moving too slowly that she felt the fear of death.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps were steady and firm. No matter how much of a counterattack Chu Liufeng got himself into under the control of the Rain Master Concubine, it was meaningless.

    In her despair, Yu Shi Fei¡¯s face became very pale. She no longer had her previous arrogant attitude of looking down on the world. She looked at the Chu Liufeng who could no longer move, and knew that there was no longer any point in relying on him.

    Then, her body began to emit a green light, a dazzling green light.

    With an ¡°wuu¡± sound, the mussel she stepped on let out a sorrowful cry. It seemed to be releasing its emotions, but it also seemed to be making a deration. Within this wail, there was also a deep unwillingness.

    However, Yu Shi Fei was extremely determined. She turned her head and looked at the mussel like thing and roared. When he opened his mouth, he could see the fangs that were already in it.

    The mussel like thing looked really desperate, then it suddenly stopped. Its body shape started to change, and in the end, it turned into something that looked like a wall that blocked An Zheng. As for Yu Shi Fei, she separated herself from the m and walked towards the distance with difficulty. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to walk at all. She was like a baby who had just stood up. Her legs were actually soft. When she walked, she would havair-raising angle.

    The green light on the flesh of the m became more and more intense, almost to the point that people couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Then, the flesh of the m pounced towards An Zheng. After leaving the Rain Master Fei, its speed had unexpectedly increased a little, but it was clearly not enough to look at it.

    ¡°You want to self-destruct to stop me?¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Unfortunately, you left your master and it was only a big chunk of white meat.¡±

    The flesh of the m began to twist, and the energy it contained was about to explode.

    A big hand suddenly extended out from within the purple lightning waterfall that was flowing around An Zheng¡¯s body. The big hand that was shrouded in purple lightning grabbed the m meat and forcibly pushed back the energy that was about to explode!

    ¡°Hold it in!¡±

    Therge purple hand grabbed the m meat and squeezed it a few times. Then, it raised its hand and mmed it onto the ground. The flesh of the m seemed to have been crushed into meat paste andid t on the ground.

    After throwing the m meat, therge purple hand grabbed Chu Liufeng and retracted his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to where you should be. Go back to hell!¡±

    The purple hand clenched into a fist, and with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, Chu Liufeng¡¯s body was crushed into pieces. Amidst the chaos of his crushed flesh, the half of the bamboo hat flew out and fell onto the ground with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound.

    Then, An Zheng¡¯s attention fell upon Yu Shi Fei, the weird woman who was still walking forward with great difficulty.

    ¡°You can bring absolute speed to your puppet, but you yourself arerson who is struggling to even move ¡­ ¡°Just think about it, it¡¯s really a bit sad.¡±

    An Zheng pointed forward with his finger, and countless rays of purple lightning, like angry dragons that had left the ocean, shot towards Yu Shi Fei¡¯s back.

    Yu Shi Fei turned her head to look in panic, but was powerless to do anything.

    She waspletely covered in water ¡­ And what was chasing her was electricity.

 Chapter 637 - Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 637 ¨C Spection</h4>

    Speaking of this world, it was truly strange. It was possible to encounter any kind of human or demonic beast. And when a connection appeared between the inner world and the surface world, the myriad of strange people and things became even more numerous.

    The ry stations of the small city were immediately destroyed. Not only that, with the ry stations as the center, the surrounding area of at least a kilometer was covered in ruins. It was unknown how many innocent people had died, how many injured, and how many crippled.

    The Great Xixi cavalry escorting him had already arrived, but there was no longer any meaning to it.

    Yu Shi Fei was immediately thrown into the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s space under An Zheng¡¯s control and temporarily locked up. An Zheng left Chu Liufeng and that big piece of m meat to the Da Xi army.

    By the time the leader of the group and his men rushed to the city, the civilians had already begun to rescue the wounded.

    At least An Zheng had given them some instructions, and then he took out some medicine and distributed it to the soldiers so that they could save his. An Zheng used the excuse of wanting to protect Da Da Ye, and left the ce of conflict to camp outside the city.

    Within the space.

    An Zheng looked coldly at Junior Yu Shi Fei, but thetter had instead calmed down because he knew that he was definitely going to die. He also looked at An Zheng coldly, and the two of them looked at each other.

    But An Zheng did not make a move, his calmness was frightening.

    Yu Shi Fei sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. I also know why you haven¡¯t killed me yet. You want to hear more about inner world from me, right? I tell you, that¡¯s impossible. I know that I am definitely going to die and you only have some methods to torture me. Let me tell you ¡­ The things that you have never experienced in the inner world are far more frightening than anyone¡¯s torture. I have even experienced the cmities in the inner world once, how could I be afraid of your methods? ¡±

    An Zheng sat in front of Yu Shi Fei and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you went through, and I¡¯m not interested. No matter how much suffering the inner world has endured, it is not the reason for you to vent your anger on the surface. And I also do not feel any guilt towards your so-called suffering. The one who sealed you all back then was not me, so I only saw the evil that you all did. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you should repay!¡±

    Yu Shi Fei shouted, her face twisted. ¡°If we had been sealed by the cultivators of your Surface World, how could we have lived sucainful life?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    An Zheng pointed outside: ¡°It has nothing to do with the people you killed.¡±

    He looked the Rain Master Fei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t kill you for the time being only because you still have some use. And, believe me, you don¡¯t know what my methods are. I don¡¯t like lying. Whether I¡¯m dealing with enemies or rtives, I don¡¯t like lying. ¡°If you can, just keep your mouth shut. This way, the problem will be solved more directly.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes speaking is also a method of punishment.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I have already released several inner world¡¯s summoner, then I discovered a very interesting thing.¡±

    He walked in front of Yu Shi Fei: ¡°You people from inner world seem to view each other as family? Perhaps it is because of what you say we experienced together that you can rely on each other and trust each other? You looked sad when you sacrificed that m, and that m looked even more sad. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not in a hurry, let me show you ¡­. In the future, I should still meet many summoner from inner world, or I might be killed by yourrades one time, or I might even kill many of yourrades. I will let you stand by my side. I will thank you for every person I kill. Oh right ¡­ I have a way to find summoner, you can try it soon. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he turned around and left. Behind him, Yu Shi Fei roared: ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡±

    An Zheng stopped and turned around: ¡°Yes, to you, I am.¡±

    Then, An Zheng left the space. He had alreadypletely drained Yu Shi Fei¡¯s power, he was just a cripple now.

    When An Zheng returned to the tent in the campsite, Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye were already a little anxious.

    ¡°How is it? Did you manage to find out anything? ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked impatiently.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you for now, but I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll go to the city and see if there are enough herbs. I¡¯lle backter. In addition, I will also inform the general in charge that with such arge group of people, it will be detrimental to the safety of the princess. I will request for us to split up and set off on our journey. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged, ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±

    An Zheng entered Origin City and left some medicinal herbs there. Then, he found the general in charge to tell him to continue heading south, and pretend to be escorting the princess¡¯s team. An Zheng told him that if anything happened to Princess Qian Qian, he would be unable to escape from his responsibility. Her highness possessed the ability to differentiate between the inner world s and inner world s, as she held the heavy responsibility in the army.

    The general thought for a moment and actually agreed.

    When An Zheng returned to the outskirts of the city, the four of them continued their journey.

    An Zheng borrowed a Floating Cloud Beast from the military to pull the carriage. That fellow looked stupid and fat, but his speed was really fast.

    Inside the carriage, Du Shoushou stretched a little, then grimaced in pain: ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t you feel that you should treat me better? You rely on me now, I¡¯m the one who is the one who is able to discover the summoner.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then do you want him to help you sleep?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ve slept with him since he was six.¡±

    Da Daji¡¯s face was filled with envy.

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°How can you be so reckless!¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to bother with him, and said while looking at the scenery outside: ¡°This time, there are two reasons why I¡¯m heading south, and the first is to destroy Fire Beacon City. Then, I will do my best to stop the Da Xi army from using force against the small countries to the south.

    ¡°What can we do about that? Most of the leaders of the small countries have already been bewitched by the inner world¡¯s summoner and cannot be persuaded otherwise.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t persuade me, then kill!¡±

    Chen Shaobai madhroat slitting gesture, and then, shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea either. Killing one would mean there¡¯s another one, and as long as the people of the inner world have the ability to confuse them, this kind of thing is unavoidable. So in the end, you still have the ability to defeat that person called Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡±

    After saying that, he sighed, ¡°However, that guy is abnormally strong, even my father can¡¯t do it.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why ¡­ Why was that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi so powerful, yet did not choose to directly kill the person that could threaten him? With his strength, he could definitely fight with Chen Wunuo. Furthermore, there must berrifying existence in the inner world. Even if it¡¯s an open and aboveboard attack, Da Xi¡¯s side might still lose. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s worried about suffering heavy losses?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Do you think that he looks like someone who cares about the life and death of his subordinates?¡±

    ¡°Why is there a Frozen Land?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°Are you thinking about this?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, maybe this is the key ¡­ Look at the location that Frozen Land chose, it¡¯s not considered the hintend of Da Xi. If the area from where we werest tracked was the radius of the radiation from the Icy Jade Emperor, then by some calction, it should be just outside the Jinling. In other words, he chose to avoid Jinling. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°First of all, Frozen Land choosing to stay in that ce is definitely not something that can be casually done. Secondly, he did not dare to go near the Jinling. He was worried about someone or something in the Jinling and people could only say Chen Wunuo ¡­ If it¡¯s something like that, then no one knows. ¡±

    ¡°Formation.¡±

    An Zheng was one of the people who understood the Jinling the most. He looked at the others and said, ¡°There is a very powerful formation in the Jinling that can protect the safety of this Jinling. And only the Sacred Emperor knows about the secrets of this formation, I have heard Chen Wunuo mentioning it before ¡­ Those with royal blood could raise their strength with the help of the Jinling¡¯s array formation. The purer the bloodline is, the stronger it will be. ¡±

    ¡°Will the Frozen Land be the same?¡±

    Du Shoushou thought about problems simply and directly, ¡°No matter how awesome that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi is, it is impossible for him to not have a weakness. If he was that strong, he would have started a massacre long ago. There was no need for him to go through so much trouble ¡­ So the Frozen Land was the source of his power? It¡¯s just like the Yu Shi Fei you fought before. I can¡¯t say for sure, but that¡¯s probably what you meant. ¡±

    After Chen Shaobai was reminded of this, his thoughts became clearer: ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s like this ¡­ Frozen Land did not intentionally choose to avoid Jinling, it was the result of a test. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why did the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi do that, why didn¡¯t he just kill Chen Wunuo? That was because he had already tested him, and he had no way of getting his hands on it. The Frozen Land was the source of his power, which allowed him to be nearly invincible within the radius of the Frozen Land. ¡°He can even teleporundred kilometers or a thousand kilometers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that in the beginning, he wanted to directly cover the Frozen Land above Jinling and that way, he could directly borrow the power of the Frozen Land to kill Chen Wunuo. However, he was stopped by the royal array in the Jinling, he had no choice but to withdraw the Frozen Land ¡­ However, the area he has escaped from is outside of Jinling, so he is waiting. As long as Chen Wunuo leaves Jinling, he will make his move. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°It seems a little clear now ¡­ The reason why Chen Wunuo recalled his sons was because he did not dare to trust his subordinates anymore. No one knew how many people the inner world had under Da Xi¡¯s control. He also does not dare to leave the Jinling, because he does not have the confidence to win against the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi outside of the Jinling. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I finally f * cking understand, it¡¯s not that my dad can¡¯t beat that guy, but that guy was acting like a scoundrel, as if he was bringing a base to fight with someone else. Of course he¡¯s awesome.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°The inner world is his base of operations.

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°So, Chen Wunuo actually knows everything. The reason he released us was not only because of the war in the Southern Wilderness, he also wanted to use us to test the strength of the inner world. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we are just small fries, not in the eyes of that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.¡±

    As he was speaking, the road in front turned. After they passed a mountain, they saw arge city that was built like an immortal pce.

    An Zheng looked at the ce, and then smiled: ¡°Su Family, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 638 - The Su Clan of Da Ning Province

    <h4>Chapter 638 ¨C The Su n of Da Ning Province</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s revenge list did not have many people left. On that day at Mount Cang Man, he had already killed most of his enemies. As for those who survived, a portion of them were killed by An Zheng¡¯s other self, which was also the iplete soul of Fang Zheng back then.

    Up until now, there were only a few people left on the list.

    Other than Prince Chen Zhongqi, who was thest one, the most important person to kill was the person from the Su Family.

    The Su Family¡¯s prosperity was actually inextricably linked to Chen Zhongqi. Before An Zheng was killed by the Mount Cang Man in his previous life, the Su Family was not arge family that could stand on the stage. However, after the Su Family helped Chen Zhongqi, they obtained Chen Zhongqi¡¯s recognition and their family¡¯s power expanded very quickly.

    Thus, when they were in the auction house, only people from the Su n would perform like that. They werepletely different from therge ns with real backgrounds. They were the type that became rich aesult of the rapid expansion of their family¡¯s influence.

    It was because it used to be not that big, so when it suddenly became strong, it would more and more want to show off its strength.

    But as Chen Zhongqi gradually lost the trust of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo in the imperial court, the Su Family¡¯s days in the city also started to decline. Back then, everyone knew that their Su Family was Chen Zhongqi¡¯s most important power, so they were more or less rted. And since Chen Zhongqi was publicly acknowledged as someone who would inherit the throne in the future, it was inevitable that the Su Family would receive a lot.

    But now, Chen Zhongqi was no longer as mighty as he was in the past, and there were even fewer people trying to curry favor with the Su Family.

    However, the people of the Su n were not willing to give up. With the status that they had climbed up with great difficulty, how could they be willing to continue falling? However, the only thing he could do was to distance himself from Chen Zhongqi and continue to follow behind him to resist.

    The Su Family¡¯s Patriarch Su Shanci was gambling, and he was betting his entire family.

    The Da Ning Residence was an immortal city that was known as the Earthly Paradise. It was because that ce was built halfway up the mountain and surrounded by mist. The beauty of the scenery was known as the best in Jiangnan.

    There were towns and rivers here, mountains and cities there. There was the handsome and gentle appearance of Jiangnan, and also the majestic and solemn appearance of the North. The mountain rocks were extremely dangerous, but the mountain foot was as gentle as a young girl filled with love. The mountain view and theke viewplement each other, making people forget to return.

    The mountain was like a warrior, and the water was like a woman. Even when Daxi Shenghuang first went on a tour south, he passed by Da Ning Pce and said that he would like to live in seclusion here for his entire life, yet he couldn¡¯t finish seeing the scenery here.

    Of course, these words were not necessary to be true, because back then, when Chen Wunuo said these words, he was still a prince and not a Sacred Emperor.

    However, the schrs once said that the Da Xi world was vast and vast. However, after seeing the Great Ning Mountain¡¯s Clear Water Lake, the dangers of the mountains and rivers, as well as the gentleness of the water, were all among them.

    An Zheng made Chen Shaobai protect Du Shoushou and Da Da Ye staying in a very luxurious inn at the bottom of the mountain first. Since he paid for it, Chen Shaobai would only look for the most expensive ce. Because this was Da Xi¡¯s most famous scenic area, luxurious inns could be found everywhere. Chen Shaobai was also a very bored person, he actually asked all those big inns about it, and chose the one with the highest price.

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at Chen Shaobai and said: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good to give my money to others?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°How can that be your money? This is the money I transferred over from painstakingly being my bodyguard. As a man, he had to be kind to himself after all the hard work. ¡°I¡¯ll find a rouge shopter and see if I can have a good look at my face.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Looking at your slutty look, you should be paying more attention to the whiteness of your butt.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even if you whiten your entire body, you¡¯ll still be ugly.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That depends on whose taste it is. Ta ta, little girl, do you like strong men or are you a sissy?¡±

    Ta Ta Ye: ¡°Ta Ta!¡±

    Du Shoushou smiled, narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Shaobai, with a face full of provocation: ¡°Then, between your big brother Chen and I, if you had to make a choice, who would you choose?¡±

    ¡°Chen Shaobai.¡±

    Da Da Ye replied crisply.

    Du Shoushou was stupefied, he looked at Dada Ye with an extremely resentful gaze: ¡°How can you be so superficial.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but what depth does she need?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to the streets to buy yummy food, everything is mine, anything you want is fine!¡±

    Da Da Ye nodded his head strongly and followed Chen Shaobai.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Does a face really represent everything?¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How is that possible?

    Du Shoushou red at An Zheng, who was already very far away.

    After leaving the guest battle, An Zheng walked towards the halfway point of the mountain where the Da Ning City was located. As the number of tourists increased over the years, the scale of Da Ning City became almost twice asrge as it used to be.

    At first, there were only a few small fishing viges near the Pure Water Lake. However, the people of Great Peace City, who were halfway up the mountain, looked down on the people of the fishing viges near the Pure Water Lake and called them vigers. Even though he didn¡¯t even need half a day to go from the Clear Water Lake to the Great Peace City ¡­

    However, more and more tourists came, and more and more people were living by theke. On the contrary, it was even more bustling than in Shanhai City. Chen Shaobai had chosen the biggest inn by theke, and also the best one.

    This was my revenge, or is it more direct? An Zheng did not want to implicate Du Shoushou and the others, so he chose to walk towards the mountain city alone. Da Xi¡¯s wealth was unrivaled in this world. Therefore, the road to the mountain city was not a staircase, but ratheath that led to a semi-circr mountain. In order to build this great path, more than 50,000borers had to spend a total of two years to do so.

    There were people from the horse and carriage shops who came to the roadside to buy customers. The business was booming, but the prices were extremely expensive. Just by the car, they would dare to takael of silver from the mountain.

    An Zheng had nothing better to do anyways, he only wanted to find out more about the Su Family first, so he was not in a rush. After thinking about it, he decided that one tael of silver could buy him a pot of good wine and half table of good dishes, so he decided to takide. He wasn¡¯t short on money anyway ¡­

    Not only did he have to takaxi, he also had to take a taxi. An Zheng gave his fifty silver and went up the mountain alone.

    The coachman was a very talkative person, and the kind of person who drove a carriage was usually talkative. There was nothing in this world that they did not know.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you must be from afar.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite far.¡±

    ¡°You must be someone from the government.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°People in our line of work have venomous eyes. The officials have a unique aura about them that we can distinguish. ¡±

    ¡°You mean that smelly look with the shelf?¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡± Did I make a mistake? ¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡±

    An Zhengughed indifferently: ¡°I once worked in the government for many years, and then I quit, and now I have to do some small business.¡±

    ¡°I should have quit!¡±

    The carriage driver waved his whip, ¡°What do you think is so good about working for the government? Those who held power were all people fromrge ns. No matter how hard those from the Humble ss were to try, they would never be able to squeeze into Jinling. It is said that if you identally step on someone¡¯s foot in the street, they might be able to step on a third or fourth grade official of the capital. ¡±

    ¡°You have to look at the faces of the big families when you work in a ce like this. Those who make money are all people of the same family. Those who worked hard in the Qing Shui yamen could not even afford a good cemetery.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re alserson with a story ¡­¡±

    The coachmanughed, ¡°What story do I have? I¡¯ve heard so much about it after I started doing it.¡± I¡¯ve heard a lot of stories, and in the future I¡¯ll think I can write them all as a book writer and make a lot of money. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This ce is under the rule of the Da Ning Estate. I heard that the biggest family in the Da Ning Estate is the Su family?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s not it.¡±

    The carriage driver looked around and saw no one else, so he lowered his voice and said, ¡°The Su Family is very tyrannical, especially after being connected to the prince. They seem to be afraid that no one will not know that they are acting like I am a prince. Originally, the most powerful force in Great Peace City was the Zhao n. They pressured the Su n everywhere, and 80% of the businesses located outside the city were owned by the Zhao n. However, after the Su n made their move, they found themselves a criminal and used him of something. The people of the Da Ning Residence knew that the Su n and the Prince were very close, so they unscrupulously sentenced the Su n to defeat the Zhao n with a great penalty of a lot of silver. ¡±

    ¡°The people of the Zhao Family are not convinced. There are a few people who went to the Su Family¡¯s residence to curse. That night, the Su n sent many experts over, causing the Zhao n to lose quite a few people ¡­ He even wrongly used the Zhao Family, saying that they were the ones who made the first move. The matter had not been resolved yet, so the people of the Great Ning Residence did not dare to make a careless judgement. Someone from the Jinling came over, saying that it was sent by the prince Chen Zhongqi. The whole family will be beheaded. ¡±

    The wagon driver grinned. ¡°I chopped off heads right by the clear waterke. There arotal of seven hundred heads. All of them looked at the scene. The older ones couldn¡¯t walk anymore, the younger ones were still in their infancy, not a single one was left ¡­ This is too miserable. ¡±

    He looked around again, ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to get away with it. However, the people from the Su n were not as domineering as before, and very few people walked out from the Su n. If it was before, then the Su n¡¯s people would have gone out to clean the streets! ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Just because of a business deal, you annihted the entire n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The carriage driver waved the horsewhip in the air and made an explosive sound.

    ¡°Many people saw that tragic scene back then. More than 700 people lined up to chop off heads by theke, dyeing arge area of theke in red. Before we even finish decapitating them, the Su n¡¯s people had already entered the Zhao n¡¯s courtyard and upied the residence. ¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a crime of rebellion, the manor should still be taken over by Da Xi, right? But no, the Su n was too powerful, they just took it for themselves. It is said that the Su n is a branch family, and the eldest is still living in the old mansion. The second master, who framed the Zhao n, has brought his family members to live in the Zhao n. ¡±

    ¡°There is also a grandpa and a second grandpa?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The carriage driver said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but we locals all say that the Su n¡¯s boss is a fierce tiger. As for Second Master, he was a wolf, a wolf of wolf ambition, a wolf that ate people without spitting out their bones. His name was Su Zhong, and he was the eldest son of the Old Master, Su Shanci. His name was Su Kan, his second son. Su Zhong could still be considered to be a low-key person. Su Kan was simply too boastful. When he went out, he was not allowed to see anyone on the street. Whatever he buys, it must be delivered to his house and he must not ask for money. Do you see a big courtyard at the foot of the mountain? That is a courtyard built by Su Kan and built at the ce where the Zhao Family members were beheaded ¡­ ¡°How much I hate you. Even if I die, I can¡¯t. I still have to suppress him.¡±

    ¡°The seven hundred people of the Zhao Family are buried under that big courtyard. Tell me, is he not afraid of having nightmares?¡±

 Chapter 639 - Face smacking

    <h4>Chapter 639 ¨C Face smacking</h4>

    When the carriage driver¡¯s words entered An Zheng¡¯s ears, that scene unstoppable appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. Over seven hundred people, male, female, old, young, were currently buried under the courtyard of their enemies. Their enemies would step on them every day, back and forth, on top of their heads.

    What kind of sinister poison was this?

    The coachman seemed to notice that An Zheng¡¯s expression was not good, and after hesitating for a bit, he advised: ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m just spouting nonsense, I shouldn¡¯t have said these words. Don¡¯t take it to heart. No matter how tragic it is, it has nothing to do with me. Actually, in these past few years, there have been a lot of people who have not liked the Su family. Besides, the Zhao family was once quite strong, and they had three rtives, right?

    The wagon driver sighed, ¡°The people outside are all saying that the prince in the capital gave the Su n a treasure and is guarding the Su n¡¯s house. As long as someone goes after revenge, the treasure will be able to kill people on its own without the Su Family doing anything. ¡±

    The driver spoke until he felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°Forget about it, I¡¯m not going to say anything anymore. What if that treasure is really effective? What if it hears my nonsense and stabs me to death?¡±

    Then, he shook his head, ¡°If my chatterbox really had such an effective treasure, I would have died hundreds of times over.¡±

    An Zhengughed at the carriage driver: ¡°From what you said, your horse carriage business is definitely not part of the Su Family.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    The wagon driver said angrily, ¡°All the guests who came to y at the Clear Water Lake at the Great Ning Mountain scolded us carts and horses for having bad intentions. Isn¡¯t it just going up the mountain? A single silver tael was enough for a family to live for two months. Even in a big restaurant, it was enough for a good meal. But it¡¯s not our fault. ¡±

    The carriage driver looked out and spat out, ¡°Fuck, most of the money that our carriage shop earns every month has been taken away by the Su n. Originally, when the Zhao Family was doing business here, it was only 5 copper coins to go up the mountain by car, the price had increased 200 times! But we can¡¯t afford to offend the Su Family, so we just have to keep raising money for the tourists. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°The Su Family can be considered to be very wealthy, to the extent that they do not even let go of this bit of silver?¡±

    The carriage driver said, ¡°Rumours have it that the Su n amassed money for that prince. Everyone knew, however, that the prince was in need of that amount of silver. ¡°I saw that they had all carried off on their own. Who knows, they might even be up to something bad.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his but he did not speak further.

    Halfway up the mountain, the coachman stopped the carriage at the entrance of the city, ¡°Our carriage is not allowed to enter the city, and please be careful. There is a fee of one tael of silver for each of us.¡±

    He gavael of silver to An Zheng: ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t break any silver, you gave me enough money to drive, I¡¯ll pay the entrance fee for you.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and did not reject, and epted the silver while cupping his hands in thanks. The charioteer hastily avoided the bow, not daring to ept it.

    ¡°If you want to stay in a shop after you enter the city, then there¡¯ed g hanging at the entrance with the picture of a big flowery cat drawn on it. Don¡¯t stay in that shop, it¡¯s all from the Su n.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, then bid farewell to the carriage driver.

    Just as An Zheng was about to enter, a few Su Family servants who were guarding the city gate stopped him: ¡°Where did youe from? Don¡¯t you know the rules!¡±

    An Zheng noticed that the guards of the Da Ning Residence were actually standing far away witelpless look on their faces. It seemed like the government of the Great Ning Prefecture had no way to deal with the Su n. Judging from the expressions of the soldiers, it was obvious that they also hated the servants of the Su n to the bone. However, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him either, so they could only avoid him.

    An Zheng carried various kinds of insignia, and they were all made for him by Zhong Jiuge at that time. An Zheng had Heaven¡¯s Eye pick out the insignia of a temple inspector for him, and he could take it out at any time.

    The head servantughed out loud, ¡°What a f * cking country bumpkin, do you know where wee from? ¡°Come,e,e,e. You will pay a silver coin to enter the door, and then you will pay a fee of fifty silver taels to speak with us. I will tell you who we are.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Say it again, whose grandpa are you?¡±

    The servant frowned: ¡°Fuck, are you not afraid of death?¡± Let me tell you, your father is your grandpa! ¡±

    Pow!

    An Zheng pped him hard, causing the servant to spin a few rounds. When the servant stopped, half of his face was swollen likig¡¯s head, the marks of his five fingers were clearly visible, and he spat out half of his teeth the moment he opened his mouth.

    Just as the servants were about to take action, An Zheng took out the shrine tablet and waved it. The servants who were rushing to An Zheng¡¯s front stopped in their tracks, all of their faces pale.

    Since the Su Family was Chen Zhongqi¡¯sckey, then they must have their reservations towards the Sacred Hall. Everyone knew that the sanctuary was a yamen Chen Zhongqi had personally constructed to rece the Ming Fa Si.

    It was impossible for the people of the Su n to not know this. Moreover, all of the Holy Hall¡¯s inspectors came from the Holy Hall of Beijing.

    The beaten servant was stunned. He wasn¡¯t an idiot, he remembered the instructions from the master of the house, so he didn¡¯t want to offend the name of the sanctuary. At this moment, it was difficult to dismount from the back of the tiger, and his face was warped to the point that it looked extremely unsightly.

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The servant opened his mouth andughed bitterly: ¡°I... This little one has eyes but does not recognize Mount Tai. Please let this little one go. I was blind, how could I not see your identity? ¡°Please don¡¯t argue with this little one, or else this little one¡¯s life will be over.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I am a member of the government, they are the most rational people. Tell me how much you charged me, I can¡¯t leave you without this.¡±

    The servant fell to his knees withump, ¡°Master, thousands of mistakes are all this little one¡¯s fault, please forgive this little one.¡±

    An Zheng took out arge silver ingot that was worth fifty silver taels and threw it into the copper te that held the silver taels.

    ¡°This is the entrance fee for your Su n. This ¡­¡±

    An Zheng bent down, and witu sound, he stuffed the fifty silver ingot into the servant¡¯s mouth, and directly smashed the remaining half of his teeth. When the silver ingot was stuffed into the servant¡¯s mouth, his face became round.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your call fee.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he took a step forward and suddenly heard apuse behind him. An Zheng turned his head to look and saw that the people who were apuding were all tourists that were going in and out. Those servants wanted to re up, but when they saw An Zheng turning back, they all kneeled back.

    Then, An Zheng saw those soldiers, who should have been guarding the city, taking advantage of the moment when the servants lowered their heads, pping their hands with extreme force.

    An Zheng shook his head and sighed, then turned and entered the mountain gate.

    Even though Great Peace City was a mountain city, its scale was truly amazing. The buildings in the city were made of stone, and every single stone was square. Thergest one was two meters long, while the smallest one was half a meter long.

    An Zheng had long seen a servant of the Su Family running towards the distance, obviously to report to the Su Family. An Zheng did not mind, but walked leisurely towards the city, looking at the buildings around him as he walked.

    Not long after, a person stuck his head out from the small box and gestured to An Zheng. An Zheng stopped in his tracks, realizing that the person who called him was one of the guards outside the door.

    ¡°Elder, you have to be careful. Even if you are from the capital, if the Su family sees that your rank is not high enough, they will still make a move.¡±

    After saying that, he immediately turned around and ran away, as if he was extremely worried that someone would see him.

    An Zheng thanked him in his heart but he still seemed to walk forward without a care, his footsteps slower than before.

    The identity of the shrine was not something that could be found by the Su Family. The shrine was a mess to begin with, and the people who were promoted were all Chen Zhongqi¡¯s people. Besides, this ce was so far from the capital, even if the Su n wanted to investigate, they would not be able to find out.

    The order badge on An Zheng¡¯s body, was not just one of the Sacred Hall Inspector¡¯s tes. The structure of the sanctuary was notplicated. At the top was the head of the sanctuary, and at the bottom were two caretakers, divided into the north and south. Below the Priestess was the heads of the various divisions of the Sanctuary. There werotal of twelve of them. There were no more important figures below the Division Chief that were worth paying attention to.

    Sure enough, after walking for less than five minutes, a group of people arrived in front of him. The person in front seemed to beacher, around fifty years old, wearing a well-tailored silk shirt and holding a fan that belonged to a bad guy.

    ¡°Are you the Patrol Officer from the Temr Hall in Beijing? You must be a new member of the Temr? ¡±

    The Master asked witarsh tone, obviously looking down on An Zheng. The Holy Hall¡¯s Patrol Officer was only a sixth rank official. He had quite a bit of power, but he couldn¡¯t be considered a high official.

    An Zheng nodded.

    The Grand Master sneered, ¡°You are merely a small inspector and yet you are already so arrogant. Do you know how many members of my Su Family work in the sanctuary? ¡°Amongst the twelve Division Chiefs of the Sacred Hall, one of them is from our Su Family.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, who is it?¡±

    An Zheng asked back with a smile.

    The Grand Master was stunned for a moment, and then he said angrily, ¡°I already said that you don¡¯t seem to be real. If that¡¯s true, then how would you dare act so impudently in my Great Ning Residence? If it¡¯s true, then how would he dare not know who the head of the Su n is? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small Head of Department.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°Your family is just so arrogant. No wonder your highness said that the Su Family is getting more and more outrageous.¡±

    The Grand Master was startled by these words, and his face changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean? You are just a small inspector, how could you meet the king? Don¡¯t pull the g here, just make it clear! ¡±

    An Zheng picked up the Patrol Officer¡¯s te: ¡°Do you recognize this te?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Grand Master said: ¡°There is an important person in my Su Family that is the Head of the Division! The Sanctuary is like my Su Family. As long as it¡¯s a name te, there won¡¯t be one that I don¡¯t recognize. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Then do you know that when the people from the Sacred Halle out to do things, they usually hide their identities?¡±

    Grand Master¡¯s face turned even uglier. He suddenly felt that he had maduge mistake.

    An Zheng took out the second tablet. It was made of pure gold and had a few words embedded on it using jade.

    [Northern Fushe Envoy]

    An Zhengughed and asked: ¡°Do you recognize this te?¡±

    The face of the Grand Master had already contorted, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t cry, and he couldn¡¯tugh. If what he said just now was shit, he would eat it back without hesitation. However, the words that came out were spilled water that could not be retracted.

    ¡°You said that the sanctuary belongs to your Su n?¡±

    The Grand Master shook his head. ¡°No, no. The sanctuary belongs to the Prince.¡±

    An Zheng also shook his head, ¡°No no no, even Your Highness doesn¡¯t dare to say that the sanctuary is his. No matter who asked, the sanctuary belonged to the Great Western Holy See, it belonged to His Majesty Daxi Shenghuang. Something that even your highness doesn¡¯t dare to say, you dare to say ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the stone bench by the side of the road, he then sat down on it and said: ¡°Hit me until I say stop.¡±

    The Grand Master stood there, at a loss of what to do. He didn¡¯t know what to do, neither did he want to fight, and he didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to fight.¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask your Su Family¡¯s patriarch toe and fight him.¡±

    The Grand Master fell to his knees withump, raising his hand and pping his face, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you, I¡¯ll hit you with all my might!¡±

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

 Chapter 640 - Entering with a swagger

    <h4>Chapter 640 ¨C Entering with a swagger</h4>

    An Zheng just sat there quietly, watching the person who looked like a grandmaster p his own mouth. Looking at that person¡¯s face which was already bloody red, the scene of the Zhao Family¡¯s seven hundred tragic deaths uncontrobly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Thinking about the big house at the foot of the mountain that was actually built in the Zhao Family¡¯s burial ground of over seven hundred corpses, one could imagine how vicious and unimaginable it was.

    An Zheng did not say that he would stop, because he knew thaigher level member of the Su Family would arrive very soon. The Su Family would not send people over soon after receiving the news. They knew how to deal with the upper echelons, so they had to wait for An Zheng to vent his anger before appearing again.

    If the Grand Master in front of him who had pped his own mouth had some status, then the Su n¡¯s people would arrive very soon.

    Sure enough, a few minutester, when the Grand Master had already numbed himself to numbness and was mechanically making his move, another group of people hurried over from afar.

    The person in the lead appeared to be around forty years old, had a rather sturdy figure and a beard. From the looks of it, he should be someone who could make decisions in the Su n.

    ¡°I am Su Ran. I did not know that the Lord Messenger had arrived. Sir, I beg for your forgiveness.¡±

    The man ran to An Zheng and pretended to be panting as he spoke, he bent down and cupped his fists.

    An Zheng felt it was funny. The Su Family¡¯s dignified second master, a devil who easily killed people, seemed like his cultivation was not low. He would be able to breathe after running a few steps.

    ¡°Second Master Su.¡±

    An Zheng said faintly: ¡°Your Su Family is really too big. What, did you run over here to catch your breath?¡±

    Seeing An Zheng being so unmoving like this, Su Ran did not dare doubt An Zheng¡¯s identity even more. Although he knew that there were two patron envoys in the sanctuary, he had never seen them before. The person who was the head of the division in the sanctuary was his third brother, and he could be considered one of the more low-key members of the Su n. But it was precisely because of this that Su Mitigating his younger brother¡¯s rtionship was not good. He oftenined about why his family¡¯s Old Master had sent his third brother to be an official in the capital, not him.

    An Zheng had already inquired about the name of the Head of the Guards, Su Mo.

    Su Kanughed and said with a smile, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you inform me before you came. Tell my third brother to greet you in advance, so we can send someone to pick you up. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°There have been too many things happening in the Sacred Hall recently. Chief Su Mo has been sent out to do public business.

    Su Ku smiled and apologized again. Then, he kicked the Grand Master who was still mechanically pping him away, ¡°Suppressing Lord, be merciful. Hurry up and f * ck off!¡±

    Only then did the man react, covering his face as he scrambled to run.

    Su Rou lowered her head and said, ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all because of myck of discipline. There are too many things to do at home, and these servants are toozy to do anything. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s urgent, and most of all they have no discernment. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What do you use people like them?¡±

    He stood up and casually dusted off the dust on his body, ¡°I originally came south for personal reasons, but I coincidentally met with some matters on the way. For the sake of serving the Prince, I came to see your grandfather, but it¡¯s the same for me as well.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at Su Ku, ¡°Let me ask you, is your Su n in contact with some people of untold origins?¡±

    Su Kan¡¯s expression changed. With a slightly nervous smile, he said, ¡°Sir¡¯s words are a bit iprehensible. The Su n¡¯s business is not bad, and they also have contacts with a lot of people. I just don¡¯t know which one sir is talking about.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°The people under the prince, each of you carry out your duties, there should not be any interaction between the two of us. Like I said, the reason I came was because I identally found out something rted to your Su n, and it concerned life and death. If you think it¡¯s nothing, then forget it. ¡±

    He turned around and left. Su Nan chased after him with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, my lord. I only manage some business in the Su Family. My knowledge is limited. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just follow me home, my big brother is rushing back right now, and everything in the family is decided by him, he knows a lot more than I do.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No need, even though you said that your brother is in charge of the family¡¯s affairs, from what I know, the one who can make the decision is still your old master. When you go back, tell your father that the matter you are sitting on has already rmed the Holy See. A few days ago, the reason why the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, went to the south, was because you heard some news regarding that matter.

    ¡°Among the army to the south, there are many talented people from the Star Observation Pavilion that the Sacred Emperor personally chose. If they were to find out ¡­¡± Chen Zhongxu did not have any deep feelings for the Duke. In order to rece the Duke¡¯s current position, he could do anything. If you still have those things in your house, get them out of here. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned and left. No matter how Su Nan tried to stop his, it was useless. Just as An Zheng was about to reach the city gate, a small sedan chair flew out from the city andnded in front of him in a blink of an eye.

    The curtain on the pnquin floated up by itself, and An Zheng saw an old man with a white beard that reached his chest sitting inside. The old man was wearing a royal blue robe and it was impossible to tell his age. After the old man was seventy or eighty years old, he basically hadn¡¯t changed much.

    ¡°Lord Protector, why must you be so anxious? If word of this gets out, people willugh at our Su family for not knowing how to treat guests.¡±

    The old man smiled and cupped his fists: ¡°I am Su Shanci, I hope that Senior can rest at home.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°What, each of your Su Family¡¯s status is higher than thest. Are you trying to test me?¡±

    Even though Su Shanci was old, he still looked to be in good spirits. Especially the vertical eyebrows on his face, he still looked to be unyielding. This person¡¯s eyes were quite sharp. He was the type of person who had gone through too much trouble.

    ¡°My lord, you must be joking. I have been living in the backyard for a long time, so my family wouldn¡¯t disturb me. I had just found out that my lord had arrived at the Great Ning Manor, so I rushed over to greet him.¡± ¡°I am unable to teach my son a lesson, and have angered the lord. I hope that the lord will not take offense to it.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°When the noble young master arrived, he said that the opponent¡¯s teaching was poor. When you arrived, you said you couldn¡¯t teach your son well. Your Su Family members are all unsuitable to be taught. I think that Prince must have used the wrong person. ¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp look, but he quickly smiled and said: ¡°Master is truly humorous, this old man will apologize for them. My son, Su Mo, once said that the two envoys were rather supportive of him. ¡°Not long ago, I had my son bring a gift. I wonder if Lord received it.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What gift? ¡°Never seen him before.¡±

    Su Shanci immediatelyughed: ¡°Look at my memory, it¡¯s impossible for people to get old, I just remembered that the gift is still at home ¡­ I actually forgot to bring it for my son. ¡±

    He made a gesture of invitation and said, ¡°Pleasee home, my lord. I believe you must be tired froming here. I can¡¯t get off the pnquin to apologize to you ¡­ Su¡¯er,e over here and kowtow in apology to the lord! ¡±

    Su Kan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Me?¡± Kowtow? ¡±

    Su Shanci: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Su Ku looked at his father¡¯s expression. After a moment of hesitation, he kneeled down and said, ¡°Su Ku is apologizing to the lord!¡±

    An Zheng immediatelyughed, ¡°We¡¯re all family, and we¡¯re all working for the Duke, why would we treat you like this?¡±

    He walked over to Su Rou and helped her up as he smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s hard to refuse, then I¡¯ll go with the master.¡±

    Su Ku stood up with an ugly expression on his face.

    An Zheng followed them as they walked towards the city. At this time, there was already not a single person on the road. An Zhengughed coldly in his heart, thinking that what the carriage driver said was true, the Su Family was truly tyrannical, and truly grand. His son wanted to clean the street, and so did his grandfather. Just by saying a few words, the Su n was able to block off both sides of the street. The Su n¡¯s strength truly could not be underestimated.

    When they arrived outside the Su Pce, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and he took a look at that imposing aura which caused everyone to be shocked. It was clear that the construction of the courtyard was against the rules. His house had only produced a small Head of the Sanctuary. This courtyard was even more imposing than a second-grade or third-grade official of the imperial court. The patterns and auspicious beasts engraved on it were clearly a little too excessive.

    Seeing An Zheng standing still, Su Shanci, who was supported by Su Nan from the small sedan chair,ughed and said: ¡°This is all because of a bit of kindness from the vigers. My Su family has done some good deeds in the local area, so when they built our house, the craftsmen had their own selfish thoughts and built it a little bigger.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°Then this craftsman, I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t repaying the kindness.¡±

    After saying that, he walked in without hesitation. Su Shanci gave Su Kan a nce, and thetter left immediately. The two servants carried Su Shanci forward using a chair, it looked as though his legs were crippled.

    ¡°The Old Master¡¯s legs?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Su Shanci said: ¡°It¡¯s been many years. When I was young, I was full of vigor and I always felt that if the martial arts world was big, there would always ce for me. In the end, I met an expert who broke both of my legs. If it had been treated previously, it would have been able to recover. But I refused... He had taught himself a lesson. If he achieved something in the future, he could be famous even if he was crippled. If I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to aplish anything even if my legs are healthy. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You actually saw through it.¡±

    Su Shanciughed: ¡°Master, please, I have already prepared the wine, I hope master can help me.¡±

    The moment An Zheng entered, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes on him separated itself from his body, searching towards the courtyard. An Zheng and Su Shanci conversed as they walked forward. He noticed that Su Ku was walking quickly towards the backyard from the other side.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind moved, his Heaven¡¯s Eye also followed Su Nan towards the direction.

    Su Shanci did not seem to notice anything, and continued to chat with An Zheng. It was clear that he still did not trust An Zheng, so he had been probing his. Even though An Zheng was no longer a member of the Jinling, he still answered whatever that came his way.

    Just as they were talking, An Zheng¡¯s Sky Mu saw Su Kan walking quickly towards the backyard, and found a few people who were whispering something, those people immediately stood up and walked over to An Zheng. Those people were all ¡­ inner world¡¯s summoner.

 Chapter 641 - Night Assault

    <h4>Chapter 641 ¨C Night Assault</h4>

    The good thing about the Da Xi was that her country was extremely powerful. The bad thing about the Da Xi was that ¡­ Because it was too big, even if Su Shanci knew that there were two caretakers in the Sacred Hall, he had never seen them.

    An Zheng sat in front of him and chatted happily, but he did not have a single w.

    An Zheng changed from his cold demeanour from before and sat in front of Su Shanci as he spoke frankly with assurance. There was nothing he didn¡¯t understand about Da Xi¡¯s official affairs, so when it came to being an actor, he was better at acting than anyone else.

    This was the change that An Zheng had made. If it was his previous life, An Zheng might not have made such a choice. Presumably, An Zheng at that time, would walk in from outside in big strides and kill them all.

    However, he could only do nothing in the absence of any evidence.

    Su Shanci had tested many times, but An Zheng did not have a single w. Although An Zheng¡¯s understanding of the sanctuary was not very deep, but at the same time, Su Shanci¡¯s understanding of the sanctuary could not be considered to be very deep either.

    Maybe Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai and the rest who were at the bottom of the mountain, would not think that An Zheng would openly walk into the house of his enemy and sit down to chat with him.

    ¡°If you find the Holy Hand to check your leg now, you should still have a chance to recover.¡±

    An Zheng stared at Su Shanci¡¯s leg for a moment before saying: ¡°I also havough understanding of medicine, do you want me to take a look?¡±

    Su Shanci shook his head. ¡°What happened during my youth is already a hundred years ago. There is no need to fuss about it anymore. I¡¯ve been crippled for so long, I might not be able to stand up and walk all of a sudden. ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°The present is different from the past ¡­ You know what the situation the prince is facing right now. It is time for him to be short of manpower. Think about it ¡­ Your Su Family has received quite a bit from the Prince. If something really happens to the Prince? ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Shanci: ¡°So, when you can¡¯t hold back, do not be scheming by all means.¡±

    Su Shanciughed awkwardly: ¡°Since Master has said so, then I will be troubling you.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Su Shanci and squatted down, with the back of his head facing Su Shanci, the distance between the two of them could be said to be very close. If Su Shanci made a move now, An Zheng would have no chance of dodging at all.

    Su Shanci lifted his hand. It was not even one foot above An Zheng¡¯s head, and after his expression changed, he retracted it.

    ¡°It is indeed an injury from years of experience.¡±

    After looking at Su Shanci¡¯s injured leg, An Zheng stood up, walked back to his seat and sat down, then said: ¡°However, it¡¯s not some sort of treated injury, is it really just to leaveminder?¡±

    Su Shanciughed: ¡°This is only one of them.¡±

    Perhaps it was because An Zheng squatted down without any guard in front of him that he dispelled some of his worries.

    ¡°The second reason is because people with disabilities ¡­ There will always be fewer people around. ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ¡­

    An Zheng could not help butugh: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the real reason.¡±

    Su Shanciughed craftily: ¡°Master should also know, that our Su Family hasn¡¯t been rising for long. And the reason why my Su n was able to persevere and survive even after being suppressed at suce was all because of my disy of weakness. The members of the Zhao Family did not touch me because they did not think I was a threat. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°What the Duke needs are all kinds of talented people. A man like you knows how to endure and know your limits. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t leave any problems behind when you do things. Your son has done a good job in the sanctuary. But... First of all, the prince was here. If the prince is here, then both of us are. ¡±

    Su Shanci immediately said: ¡°Master is right, don¡¯t worry, my Su Family will not betray the Duke.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve finished talking about what I wanted to say today, so I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±

    He took out a box of medicinal pellets and ced it on the table. ¡°This iellet made in secret by the Sacred Hall. If you feel the need to stand up, you might as well try. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and walked out: ¡°I still have some things to do at the bottom of the mountain. There irincess from Tsukiko who wants to go to Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army, I want to keep an eye on her. This woman is extremely important, and my master has ordered me not to act rashly, for the time being, she can be used by Chen Zhongxu, or by my prince. ¡±

    Su Shanci said: ¡°I will remember, Master, why don¡¯t you stay for a cup of wine before leaving?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have already finished what I need to tell you. Don¡¯t make too much of a connection with those things. Chen Zhongxu is currently following up on this matter under the orders of the Holy Emperor, you had better behave. You have indeed done a great service for your highness. Back then, the one in Mount Cang Man was enough for your highness to value you highly. ¡°You should be very clear, no matter how much you think about it, there¡¯s no need for you to stay.¡±

    Su Shanci saw that An Zheng was serious, and immediately took over: ¡°I will remember, thank you Master Protector for your advice.¡±

    An Zheng walked out inrge strides, and when he reached the door, Su Kan happened to quickly rush back. Seeing that An Zheng was about to leave, he spoke a few polite words, then sent An Zheng to the entrance before returning.

    After An Zheng had walked far away, Su Ran asked Su Shanci, ¡°Father, is this person real or fake?¡±

    Su Shanci said: ¡°I do not know whether or not it is really Sir envoy Bei Zhen, but I know that he is truly unfathomable. He is still young, and I am unable to see through his cultivation, so he is at least above Higher Completion Stage. In terms of strength, there was nothing much to doubt about bing a Northern Town¡¯s messenger. Furthermore, he¡¯s young, so the prince has always valued the young and the capable. That¡¯s why I sent your third brother to him back then, and not you and your elder brother. ¡±

    Su Kan harrumphed, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was at this time that Su Da walked in, looked at Su Kan, then bent down and said: ¡°Father, there are a few weirdosing up from the Pure Water Lake at the bottom of the mountain, they seem to be from Holy See, I suspect they have some intentions towards us.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person?¡±

    ¡°One looks very young, cultivator, and one alien maiden.¡±

    Su Shanci nodded his head: ¡°I know who it is, just send someone to monitor him closely.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Su Zhong went nk for a moment. ¡°Father already knows?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Shanci pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Don¡¯t send anyone to watch that Northern Mountain Protector, with his cultivation, none of you will be able to. However, I still don¡¯t trust this person. He purposely told me about the Tsukiko princess, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want us to touch her. However, I have never been restricted by anyone. Since he said that the princess values him, then I will personally act tonight and capture that girl first. At that time, if the Northern Faction¡¯s envoy were to make a move, let those monsters from inner world stop him, it would be best if they could kill him ¡­ When that happens, in front of the prince, this credit will belong to our Su family. ¡±

    Su Kan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Father is so shrewd!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s father¡¯s ingenuity.¡±

    ¡°Both of you are useless!¡±

    Su Shanci continued: All these years if I did not bitterly hold on, how could the Su Family have their current businesses? Back then when the Duke found me, you all were cowardly and did not dare to offend that Fang Zheng. Only, I felt that it was a chance, a chance to turn the Su Family around. If I hadn¡¯t made that decision back then, you all would have had such a day, especially you. ¡±

    Su Shanci said as he looked at Su Kan, ¡°Back then, when you took a fancy to that Zhao Family¡¯s daughter, he looked down on you. Isn¡¯t it because I have served the Prince? ¡±

    Su Nan lowered his head and said, ¡°Father¡¯s teachings are true. Your son will remember them.¡±

    ¡°Remember my ass.¡±

    Su Shanci looked at the pill box that An Zheng had left behind on the table, and frowned: ¡°If it really iellet at the peak of the Golden-Rank, then this Lord Beidou is truly generous.¡±

    Su Rou asked, ¡°Father, are you really nning to eat this unknown pill?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Su Shanci said, ¡°But it won¡¯t be thrown away that easily, just temporarily put it away.¡±

    Su Kan quickly stretched out her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it for father.¡±

    Su Shanci sneered, and with a wave of his hand, the pill flew over and was grabbed by him. ¡°If you can help me look over my things, then my wealth will not decrease any more!¡±

    Su Kan smiled awkwardly before she retracted her hand.

    After Su Shanci put away the Golden-Rank pellets, he said, ¡°In order to prevent any idents, tonight, I will go out with the inner world¡¯s few summoner to do some work. Of the two of you, one will guard the old residence and the other will guard the new residence. ¡°Especially you, second brother. You¡¯re getting more and more impetuous; if I knew you were drinking tonight, I would definitely punish you!¡±

    Su Kan hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Nothing will happen tonight.¡±

    Su Shanci had two servants carry him out. Su Wen and Su Zhong looked at each other and sighed: ¡°Father has always been this cautious, there¡¯s no need to be like this at all. Isn¡¯t it jusorthern Town envoy?

    Su Rou said, ¡°That¡¯s right... But I think I¡¯ll go back first. I won¡¯t be able to take the old man¡¯s walking stick. ¡±

    Su Li nodded, ¡°Go.¡±

    That night, Su Shanci personally left the Su Familypound and headed towards the Clear Water Lake. In order to not cause too much disturbance to the world, he didn¡¯t fly in the air. Instead, he let the servant carry him down a small path at the back of the mountain.

    On the side of the house, Su Nan poured a ss of wine and downed it in one gulp. She looked at the female singers dancing in front of her andughed, ¡°This old man was too careful. ¡°If I were to take charge of the family earlier, then the family business would be at least twice as big as it was before!¡±

    A beautiful woman snuggled up to him and said, ¡°What Master Er said is right, that old thing just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for himself.¡±

    Pow!

    Su Kan lifted his hand and pped the girl on the face. ¡°You can¡¯t scold me like that, you old thing.¡±

    The woman immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Please spare my life, Second Master.¡±

    Su Kan kicked him down and scolded him. Then he leaned back against the chair and picked up the jug of wine. He tilted his head and poured half a jug of wine into the pot, ¡°Take off your clothes and watch what you¡¯re doing. Twisting your waist, your father! Pouting ass! ¡±

    Just then, An Zheng leisurely walked to the entrance of Su Nan¡¯s new residence¡¯s hall with an oil-paper umbre with a cross pattern on it. He stood there and watched as Su Kan ordered the girls to take off their clothes. He then watched as Su Kan rushed into the dancers, reeking of alcohol. He tilted his head and listened. What he heard didn¡¯t seem to be songs or dances, but the cries of seven hundred people.

 Chapter 642 - Reporting one report

    <h4>Chapter 642 ¨C Reporting one report</h4>

    An Zheng held Chen Shaobai¡¯s Yaksha Umbre and stood at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s main hall. Looking at the Su Family¡¯s second son, Su Rou and a bunch of dancing girls who were called Second Master Su.

    In the midst of the music, most of the women¡¯s clothes had already been taken off. Su Nan, who was drunk, walked back and forth among them, flirting with the dancers from time to time,pletely forgetting about his father¡¯s rule that no one was allowed to drink.

    In fact, An Zheng had returned very quickly after he left. Although Su Shanci¡¯s cultivation was strong, he did not expect An Zheng to be so bold. After An Zheng walked around the main street, he noticed that there was no one close by to follow him. Then, he found an inn to stay in, and exited through the rear window.

    An Zheng returned to the Su Family residence with his yaksha umbre. He sat on the rock and watched from afar as his Heaven¡¯s Eyes floated outside the window of the room where Su Shanci and his two sons were talking. He had heard all of the conversation between Su Shanci and his two sons clearly.

    Deep in the night, Su Shanci was carried down a small path by two servants from the rear mountain, and he was also able to see everything clearly.

    With regards to Su Shanci¡¯s actions, An Zheng was not surprised at all. He casually entered the Su Family residence, and then gradually gained a bit of Su Shanci¡¯s trust. Su Shanci even saw a bit of his weakness, and this was all on purpose.

    The first reason was so that Su Shanci would no longer doubt his fake identity. Secondly, to make Su Shanci feel that he wasn¡¯t a scheming person, and that he was being careless.

    It could be said that An Zheng¡¯s method was very sessful, because he understood the psychology of these evil people. In his previous life, An Zheng had always been dealing with evildoers like Su Shanci.

    In his previous life, An Zheng did things ording to the rules and ruled thew, because he was the head of the Ming Fa Si and thew enforcer. He was upholding thew, not justice.

    At that time, An Zheng had killed quite a number of evil people, and if he could kill them, he would not capture them. However, that was only if he had the evidence to do so. Being able to kill or not catching it was the biggest thing that An Zheng could do in the legal realm.

    But it was different now, An Zheng was no longer aw enforcer.

    He was just an avenger.

    Although An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes did not show Su Shanci¡¯s full strength, An Zheng knew that it was possible to kill Su Shanci in a battle using his many magical equipment plus Heavenly Thunder Shower. However, revenge wasn¡¯t as simple as just killing one person.

    If... If An Zheng did not know of the other evil deeds that the Su Family had done just to avenge him, then killing Su Shanci was enough. However, when An Zheng was standing at the door, although he was still a long way from the Su Family courtyard at Clear Water Lake, he still seemed to have heard the weeping sounds of the seven hundred people.

    How could killing a person be called revenge?

    Let Su Shanci also havaste of losing his family, and watch his family leave one by one.

    Su Kan¡¯s strength could not be considered to be that great. This kind of person who indulged in debauchery could not possibly be that strong. Otherwise, it would mean that his¡¯ Heavenly Dao ¡®was unfair. If those people who were far more talented and hardworking than him were inferior to him, then what was the point in cultivating?

    An Zheng slowly put down the yaksha umbre, put it away properly, and then walked into the hall withrge strides.

    Su Rou¡¯s drunken eyes became hazy, and she was slightly stunned when she saw a man in ck enter. When he saw that it was An Zheng, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a chill on his back.

    ¡°Lord Protector?¡±

    Su Kan paused for a moment before she realized the situation. She smiled awkwardly and stepped forward to greet him. His hand made a gesture behind his back, indicating that his father should be notified immediately.

    The servant standing behind him quickly turned around, but before he could even reach the back door, dozens of Holy Fish Scale s flew out of An Zheng¡¯s body, rapidly growing to be like dozens of giant iron gates, sealing the entire hall. Not to mention one person going out, even a mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out. The Holy Fish Scale s fell down one by one with a loud crash, the ng sounds never stopped, even the roof was sealed up.

    The room suddenly became dark. From light to darkness, it was only a matter of time.

    When the light once again lit up, everyone noticed that there was a very bright bead floating in the air. The light it emitted illuminated the entire hall. The singers and dancers looked around in horror for the handsome young man who had just entered the room. However, the area in front of the entrance was empty.

    When they saw An Zheng, all of their expressions changed.

    The subordinates by Su Ku¡¯s side were already dead. When they died, they were amidst the screams of the dancers, so even when they died, it was still as silent as before. They died too quickly, so fast that they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Su Ku didn¡¯t know why she was kneeling on the ground. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t move at all. Her body trembled violently as she knelt there. Only then did the dancers realize that Su Nan¡¯s two legs had been broken, and his bones had been stabbed out of his flesh.

    An Zheng slowly walked to Su Kan¡¯s back and looked at the short sword hanging by Su Kan¡¯s waist that was used as an ornament. He bent over and pulled out the dagger. Looking at it, he said, ¡°There is a ¡®Zhao¡¯ engraved on the sword. You must have stolen this sword from the Zhao n.¡±

    He stood behind her, one arm wrapped around her head, the other holding the dagger against her neck.

    ¡°Whenever it¡¯ste at night and you¡¯re sleeping in that courtyard, can you hear the crying?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice was not loud, but to Su Kan, it sounded like the howls of evil spirits. His body trembled violently, but he just couldn¡¯t struggle free. It was as if a invisible chain had pierced through every part of his body, locking all of his bones and muscles, nailing him to the ground.

    He shook his head, but because of An Zheng¡¯s arm wrapped around his head, he couldn¡¯t move.

    An Zheng began to slowly cut back and forth on his throat: ¡°The faster you die, the more disrespectful you be towards the people who were killed because of you. You personally cut off a lot of heads, but you must not know what it¡¯s like to cut them off. ¡±

    As An Zheng spoke, the short sword cut into Su Nan¡¯s neck, and blood started spurting out like an arrow. As the hole in his throat grewrger, Su Nan¡¯s throat started to make cracking noises, and his blood vessels started to leak out blood like a waterfall, quickly dying his clothes red.

    An Zheng was still leisurely cutting away, cutting Su Nan¡¯s head off at leasundred times before he finally got rid of it. The headless body fell forward with a thud, its neck poking into the floor, blood pouring out of it.

    An Zheng ced the head on the tea table, then sat down on the chair and opened the Holy Fish Scale, ¡°Go, go and tell Su Shanci that his suicides havee, and are waiting for his son¡¯s head.¡±

    Those dancers screamed and scrambled out of the room. Some of them were so scared that they couldn¡¯t even run anymore and could only climb out. When An Zheng was killing just now, his methods were too cruel. The scene of his head being slowly decapitated, was probably the shadow in their hearts for the rest of their lives. Every time they thought of it, their bodies would tremble.

    Perhaps, he would never dare to approach those whomitted evil in this life.

    When Su Shanci received the news, he was already by the clear waterke. He told the few summoner from inner world to seal off the surroundings, so that no one would be able to escape, and then he started to move towards the inn. Before he could make his move, the steward rushed over witale face. He told him about the matter of Su Ku being beheaded by the Lord Protector.

    Su Shanci only felt a sharp pain in his heart, and he almost lost all his strength in an instant. He swayed a few times, and almost fell down, if not for the support of the manager, he would have already fallen to the ground. The old man¡¯s death was too painful for him. His heart ached violently, as if someone had stabbed their hand into his heart and held his heart tightly.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Su Shanci managed to recover a bit, then he called for the four summoneo rush back home. This time, he didn¡¯t dare pretend to be inconvenient to move at all. His speed was so fast that it made one¡¯s eyes unable to follow his movements.

    When he rushed to the new house, the courtyard was already empty. During the short time when the housekeeper reported the news, Su Kan¡¯s underlings said that some servants were dead. Corpses were everywhere in the yard, and the smell of blood could be smelled from the yard for a long time. Blood was flowing in the yard, and when he walked on the road, there was a feeling of adhesion under his feet.

    Su Shanci was unable to leave. He was floating forward, but it was as if every step he took caused his own blood to flow, causing his heart to spasm.

    In that moment, Su Shanci didn¡¯t even dare to go near the hall, he was afraid that he would see his son¡¯s head being separated from his body. However, he had to go. He had to take revenge!

    When he drifted into the hall, he found that there was no one there, only the headless body of his son Su Kan kneeling on the floor, his headless neck sticking out on the floor, his blood already drained.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Su Shanci screamed. He wanted to pounce over, but he stopped and his body trembled violently.

    Then, he suddenly realized something and immediately turned around and rushed towards his dwelling. When he was outside the old house, the smell of blood entered his nose once again and rushed into his mind.

    The situation in the house was no different from the one they stole from the Zhao Family. There were corpses everywhere. Almost all the able-bodied men were dead, not a single one was left. They were all executioners. They had all cut off the heads of the people from the Zhao Family.

    An Zheng also cut off their heads and piled them up intyramid like hill in the courtyard.

    In the hall, the corpse of Su Shanci¡¯s eldest son, Su Zhong, was in the exact same posture as Su Kan¡¯s corpse.

    It was as if he was trying to apologize.

    An Zheng was not there, and so was his head.

    A few words were written on the ground in his son¡¯s blood ¡­ You know where I am.

    Su Shanci¡¯s face was pale white, he could barely stand. He suddenly remembered that Su Kan¡¯s corpse was kneeling in the same direction. Su Zhong¡¯s corpse was also kneeling in the same direction.

    Su Shanci suddenly turned around: ¡°Come with me, go kill that bastard!¡±

    Beside the clear waterke, in the Su n¡¯s courtyard.

    An Zheng walked through the door and directly into the living room. The thugs who obstructed him all fell and their heads flew up by themselves, piling up in a corner of the courtyard. When he entered the hall, he ced the two heads he was carrying on the table.

    He lit up a stick of incense and ced it on the heads of the two heads. The smoke from the incense drifted about, as if it had flown somewhere invisible.

    ¡°See for yourselves that I kill him in front of your eyes.¡±

    An Zheng sat down on a chair, facing the door, his expression calm.

 Chapter 643 - Head

    <h4>Chapter 643 ¨C Head</h4>

    Four summoner s who came from the inner world stood behind Su Shanci, led by a young man who had a gloomy face and a cold appearance. He wore a ck robe, and had a very upright figure. He looked at An Zheng who was sitting on a chair in the hall far away, and then looked at Su Shanci who was about to copse from anger: ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Su Shanci looked at the young man, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets: ¡°You guys surround him, I am going to kill him myself.¡±

    The young man nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the remaining three summoner separated and stood at four corners of the courtyard.

    Su Shanci carried his two crutches and walked into the courtyard through the long courtyard, straight towards the main hall. The lights in the hall were all on, An Zheng sat right there, with two heads on the table beside him and the incense on top of his head.

    As soon as Su Shanci entered the door, he did not immediately throw himself at An Zheng and instead coldly looked at him. ¡°So you aremnant of the Zhao Family?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: No, killing a few people for the Zhao Family was just a convenience.

    He looked into Su Shanci¡¯s eyes: ¡°The one I want to kill, is you.¡±

    Su Shanci pondered for a long time, but he could not think of which Chou family he was from. He had killed a lot of people in his life, but he was usually able to get rid of the roots if he killed someone. Just like how he had killed the seven hundred people in the Zhao Family, there would not be a single child left.

    ¡°You deliberately squatted down in front of me to examine my injured leg. You intentionally gave mriceless peak Golden-Rank pellet. ¡°So from the looks of it, you are not some Temple¡¯s Northern Fender either.¡±

    ¡°I am not the Northern Protector. I will destroy the sanctuary sooner orter.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Using a single Golden-Rank pellet to cause you to be bewitched, is not too expensive. If it¡¯s the heads of your entire family, then it¡¯s even more worth it. ¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s lips were a little purple as he forcefully endured his anger and grief and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? You killed my two sons like this, do you think you can leave this ce alive? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You have done too many evil deeds, so you can¡¯t remember how many enemies you have right? Logically, he should have exined the reason for his revenge before taking revenge. Only by doing so could he be considered to have avenged himself. But I don¡¯t want to say it, it would be better if you lost two sons and a lot of your subordinates in a daze and then lost your life in a daze. ¡±

    Su Shanci took a few more steps forward, raised a cane and pointed it at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll let you experience living a life worse than death.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Coincidentally, it¡¯s something I want to do as well.¡±

    Su Shanci swept with his walking stick, all the doors and windows closed up.

    He stared into An Zheng¡¯s eyes, as if he could see something from An Zheng¡¯s eyes. Just like that, An Zheng and him met eyes, and after Su Shanci looked at each other for a good while, his face suddenly became even more pale.

    ¡°Your eyes ¡­¡± I really want to see that look in your eyes! ¡±

    ¡°That spring, I received news that my best friend in the northern Mount Cang Man was in danger. I did not stop day and night. When I felt that I was on Mount Cang Man, what awaited me were at least sixty experts from the martial arts world surrounding and attacking me. Among them, there were people with Lower Completion Stage s, people with Higher Completion Stage s, and even people with Lower Celestial Stage s. In the battle that day, I killed more than half of my enemies, but in the end, I was outnumbered because of a sneak attack. Later on, my corpse was found by you all on the Mount Cang Man and not even aplete corpse was left behind. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°So sometimes, it¡¯s not even possible for me to give myself a stick of incense.¡±

    He looked at Su Shanci: ¡°Now, do you know who I am? Initially, I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but after some thought, I decided that it would be better to tell you about it. ¡±

    He stood up and slowly walked towards Su Shanci: ¡°So, the reason I came here, was only to kill you. I won¡¯t let go of any of the people who were on the Mount Cang Man that day. You are not the beginning or the end. For your Su Family to have such a status today, you must have stepped on my corpse to climb up. ¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s shoulders trembled intensely: ¡°You ¡­ Didn¡¯t you die already? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m alive again.¡±

    When he arrived in front of Su Shanci, the distance between the two of them was already less than three meters. Su Shanci subconsciously began to retreat, and basically did not dare to look An Zheng in the eye. The murderous intent in those eyes, the ferocity, the tyranny, gradually awakened his memory. God knows how many nights he had spent fighting with An Zheng on Mount Cang Man, but when he thought back to that day, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep and was trembling uncontrobly. Every time he thought of the murderous intent in those eyes, he would shudder.

    He tried to force himself to forget more than once, but he couldn¡¯t.

    In this world, if there was anyone who could cause him to fear someone to the depths of his bones just by looking at them, it could only be An Zheng. Back then, Fang Zheng, the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si who represented the highest authority in thew enforcement, had always been a nightmare in his heart.

    ¡°What, after knowing who I am, you don¡¯t even dare to make a move anymore?¡±

    An Zheng said word by word, ¡°That day at the Mount Cang Man, you did not perform like this.¡±

    That day, Su Shanci indeed did not perform in such a way, and that was because he did not even know how powerful An Zheng was at that time. Only those who had made a move, only those who had endured it, would be able to experience its terror. With more than sixty experts surrounding and attacking him together, and with the help of his sneak attack, An Zheng could kill more than half of his enemies on the spot.

    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯ve already killed two of my sons. I don¡¯t care that you killed my two sons. After all, I still owe you my life ¡­ I will exchange two lives for your life, is that not enough?! ¡±

    Su Shanci said as he retreated.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°You are really a good father ¡­ Using two of your son¡¯s lives in exchange for one of mine, if life can really be counted with numbers like this one, then there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything insufficient. My life, in exchange for two lives, and I even earned it, right? No, your life is what I want. I am returning your son¡¯s life to the Zhao Family for you, to those who have been annihted by you. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far!¡±

    Su Shanci roared out in despair, ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ Yes, I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯m really afraid of you. However, you are no longer the you of that time. You don¡¯t have the strength you had then. If they were to fight, you might not be able to kill me. Furthermore, I still have helpers, and they are outside. If the five of us join forces, you won¡¯t even have a chance to survive. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you attack?¡±

    He pointed behind him. ¡°Your son is looking at you.¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s footsteps staggered, and he subconsciously looked at the two heads on the table, then continued to shake his head: ¡°I know you have helpers, so how about we end this matter here? I swear that no matter what happens in the future, I will never seek revenge on you. You should be satisfied that my two sons are dead. From today onwards, we will not meet again ¡­ I can let the helpers leave and let you go! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    He nced at Su Shanci, then walked back to the chair and sat down once again. With his legs crossed, he said, ¡°I¡¯m right here, you cane over and chase me away. Or, youe here and try to kill me. ¡±

    Su Shanci was about to copse, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me too much, aren¡¯t you giving yourself a chance to live? This was the Da Ning Residence, the Su n¡¯s territory. So what if you are a strong dragon? As long as you are in the Great Ning Prefecture, you will not be able to kill me. As for me, I can make you suffer heavy losses. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, don¡¯t you think for your friends? ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all fine.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°If my guess is not wrong, your four aplices have already sealed up this courtyard, in ordance to the north, south, east and west directions. The one on the east seemed to havead like that of a catfish. Even though he was wearing a big hat, it couldn¡¯t cover up his iparably ugly face. This summoner¡¯s ability should be the weakest of them, am I right? ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ How did you know?! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I saw it myself. Since it¡¯s in the east, then it¡¯sing from the east. ¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand: ¡°Head.¡±

    Two words.

    Peng!

    Suddenly, arge hole had been smashed into the eastern wall, and a bloody head flew in from the outside. The head flew to An Zheng, and caught it in front of him, allowing him to push it back on the table.

    It waead that looked like a catfish. It had a big mouth and two long tentacles on each side. The tentacles slightly shivered as An Zheng pressed the head on the table and did not close his eyes either.

    ¡°One of them.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Su Shanci and said, ¡°The summoner that you have colluded with the inner world in is truly insatiable. The destruction of the Su n has nothing to do with anyone but you. You were the one who led them to the Su Family¡¯s destruction step by step. ¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s face waspletely drained of blood. He dared not make a move because he did not know the depth of An Zheng¡¯s strength. When he saw the head of one of his helpers flying over, he had already broken downpletely. Those were summoner from the inner world. They were all beasts from the ancient times, and each one of them possessed extraordinary strength. Su Shanci had thought that he would be able to help Chen Zhongqi obtain the position of Holy Emperor once he made this connection.

    He even thought that if he could get on better terms with the controller of the inner world, maybe ¡­ Perhaps in the future, the Su n would be able to rece the Chen n¡¯s position.

    These things seemed very far away from him, but what if he actually did it? As for what those summoner in the inner world wanted, he didn¡¯t care. The world was so vast, the summoner did not want everything.

    ¡°Unbelievable?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°At that time in Ming Fa Si, I had too many reservations, so even though my cultivation was a bit stronger at that time, I was not as reckless as it is now. I can use any method I want to kill people and make them despair. ¡±

    ¡°You have another helper. He looks likortoise, but his carapace is very thick and his tail is very sharp. This kind of thing has value because it has ayer of hard shell on its back. If you are lucky, you can buy it for a sky-high price. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand.

    The westward wall also shattered with a boom, creating arge hole. The tortoise shell was over a meter long, and there were pieces of flesh on the bloody shell. It was obvious that someone had forcibly ripped it off.

    The tortoise shellnded in front of An Zheng and he stepped on it, ¡°This is the second one.¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand: ¡°I want your head toe out now.¡±

 Chapter 644 - The Way of the Other

    <h4>Chapter 644 ¨C The Way of the Other</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Su Shanci, who hadpletely copsed, with not the slightest bit of pity in his eyes. Although he looked like an old man who almost copsed on the ground, he was also a cripple. However, a person¡¯s appearance could never be determined. Some people had beautiful lives, but their hearts were like scorpions or snakes. Some people looked pitiful, but they were full of evil.

    No matter how pitiful Su Shanci looked, it was not worth it.

    An Zheng sat on the chair, looked at Su Shanci, and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to act like you¡¯re showing me right now, I know that all you¡¯re thinking about is how to escape, or how to kill me in one hit.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°But you can¡¯t, no matter what it is. Your Su Family is not so strong because of you, but because Chen Zhongqi needs a good dog. He gave you only bones, not knives and swords. The level of the four summoner outside couldn¡¯t be considered high, so you might not realize it yourself ¡­ You are at a very low level. Even the ruler of the inner world would not send some high-level summoner to interact with you. ¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s arms that were leaning on the walking stick trembled intensely, as though he would fall down anytime.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    His voice trembled as he said, ¡°What else do you want!? I have lost my two sons, my family, my everything ¡­ If this is God¡¯s punishment, even if I did something wrong, isn¡¯t it enough? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, this is nounishment that the heavens have given you. I have given it to you.¡±

    Su Shanci turned his head and looked outside, waiting for his helper toe in.

    ¡°Are you feeling desperate now?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because with your Su Family¡¯s style of conduct, there is no way you would have any true allies. You are harming people, constantly harming people, so no one will be honest with you. And Chen Zhongqi wouldn¡¯t pay too much for you, because he knows you¡¯re a dog that can bite people, and you¡¯re too greedy as well. When you look back, do you want to see your allies appear? ¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no chance. There arotal of four summoner outside, one of them was someone I chased all the way, but unfortunately, his other abilities are not that great, so his ability to escape is top-notch. He had been guarding the front door, but had fled as soon as he sensed that something had happened to hispanion. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for long. ¡°He owes me his life. Like I said, I am the one who will take my life. He will die in my hands just like you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The summoner guarding at the back of this courtyard looks like a crocodile, and the ancient legend of the Flood Dragon looks like this, but it¡¯s just that its bloodline is not pure, so its strength is just barely at the early stage of the Higher Completion Stage. If it was in the ancient times, Tianyuan City would have be an overlord. However, right now, it is jusarget for my friend. ¡±

    He epted, ¡°Skin.¡±

    A piece of what looked like crocodile skin broke through the back wall of the house and flew in, spreading out across the table, its blood glistening. It looked very thick and tough. If this thing was made into an armor, it would at least brtifact from the Golden-Rank, it would be priceless. This was because not all of the summoner¡¯s skin was tough and sturdy, and his lower abdomen was his weakness. It was obvious that the de of the sword had pierced into its stomach, killing it with a single strike.

    The person who struck with the sword not only had extraordinary strength, but his vision was also extraordinary. His hands were very stable ¡­ This was because the entire piece of skin had been peeled off with a single sh.

    Outside the house, Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, one ran away.¡±

    An old man wearing a bamboo hat standing in front of him shook his head: ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t dare to fight and only dares to run, cannot be considered an opponent. This subordinate will go and chase them now. If we are unable to do so this time, there will be a next time. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle.¡±

    That old man was one of Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s sword ves, the old man known as Jian San. Although they were sword ves, Chen Shaobai never had any form of disrespect towards them. Especially for the three people called Jian San, Jian Er, and Jian Yi; their cultivations were terrifyingly strong, even Chen Shaobai did not know how strong they were.

    Jian San said: ¡°Young master is too polite, this subordinate will take his leave now and chase after him. However, that summoner is most proficient at counter concealment and assassination. From his movements, he looks like a demon beast that can fly, but I can¡¯t see any more from where he is right now. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Third Uncle, you should return first, after all, father still needs people by his side, it¡¯s just a fish that escaped the, we can deal with it.¡±

    Jian San was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then this old servant will go back first. I won¡¯t be going in to see Young Master An. I¡¯ll let him have his revenge as he pleases.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°He¡¯s acting cool inside, we¡¯re killing people outside ¡­¡±

    Jian Sanughed heartily and soared into the sky.

    Inside the house.

    An Zheng looked at Su Shanci who had stood up straight. ¡°Did you finally realize that you have no other way? With your cultivation, if you fight to the death from the beginning, you might have a chance to escape. But it¡¯s toote now, you have no helpers, and your mind is already unstable. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and looked straight into Su Shanci¡¯s eyes: ¡°How are you going to fight me if you¡¯re so afraid of me that you¡¯re scared to the bone!¡±

    Thesest few words suddenly raised his tone, causing Su Shanci to retreat a few steps in fear. He knew that his state of mind was truly finished, and that An Zheng had alreadypletely pressed down on him. He was afraid from the bottom of his heart, and was terrified when he saw An Zheng¡¯s pair of eyes. But no matter how scared he was, there was no other choice. He could only fight to the death.

    ¡°This old man has dominated the martial arts world foundred years. If you push me too far, you will know the price.¡±

    He took a deep breath, his body floated up as he pointed two walking sticks at An Zheng, waiting to attack.

    An Zheng suddenly asked: ¡°Do you know how I was ambushed on the Mount Cang Man back then? Suddenly, I can¡¯t remember clearly. It seems thaerson I¡¯m very familiar with ambushed me first, then another person disguised as one to help me before ambushing me again ¡­ I really can¡¯t remember, and you know, people who die once lose something, like part of a memory. ¡±

    Su Shanci said: ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°What I mean is, although I don¡¯t remember who ambushed me or what methods they used, there is one thing that I remember very clearly ¡­ Then you have ambushed me. ¡±

    He nced at Su Shanci: ¡°If I say it¡¯s the first thing, it¡¯s the second. I said shelle, shelle. When I say leathery, leathery. ¡°That¡¯s because my friends are powerful enough. If I say your head, your head will alsoe back. That is my own revenge. With your methods.¡±

    Su Shanci turned his head to see if there was anyone attacking him, but there was nothing around him.

    Right at that moment, he felt a sudden pain on his lower back, followed by an intense ball of light exploding from his waist. The light was so intense and the temperature was so hot that all the furniture in the room was set on fire at the moment of the explosion. A purple blob of light was released from his lower back. The power contained within it was iparable.

    [Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!]

    Su Shanci¡¯s body was immediately blown away by the explosion, and all of his body below the waist was blown away. His chest was a mess, flesh and blood flowing everywhere. Other than his heart remaining, all of his internal organs had been blown out. His intestines were bleeding profusely, and various internal organs were strewn all over the ground. The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded behind him, so half of his body was blown away by the explosion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pretend to be a cripple for life? Then, I¡¯ll cripple your legs first.¡±

    A light shed in An Zheng¡¯s hand, and his sword shed out like a whip. The Broken Army Sword swept out with a speed as fast as lightning. A purple sword light swept past, urately sweeping past Su Shanci¡¯s neck. That head flew up, andnded right beside An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    An Zheng sat on the chair and looked down at Su Shanci¡¯s head. And because it was too fast, Su Shanci had not died yet. Reaching the cultivation realm of the Higher Completion Stage, one¡¯s life force was much stronger than an ordinary person, as long as one¡¯s breath still remained, one would be able to persevere for a while. So in thest moment of his life, heid his head on the ground and looked up at An Zheng.

    ¡°This is the true value of the Golden-Rank Pellet. Otherwise, I would still feel like it¡¯s a bit of a loss.¡±

    An Zheng looked down at Su Shanci and said, ¡°Now that there¡¯s only a little bit of the joy of revenge, using the method you used to treat me back then is the right way to take revenge. You should still have a little bit of consciousness left ¡­ ¡°Come, remember thisst moment.¡±

    An Zheng lifted up Su Wen Su¡¯s two heads and ced them in front of Su Shanci¡¯s head. ¡°Let your entire family reunite.¡±

    Su Shanci¡¯s eyes were on the verge of splitting open and he died with grievance.

    An Zheng stood up and stretched his body, and looked around at the bloody scene. He looked at the incense stuck in the back of Su Rou¡¯s head and then sped his hands together. ¡°If you all can see it too, then don¡¯t cry day and night. If you can reincarnate, then go back to being a person. I avenged you all only because you don¡¯t deserve to die and you died a terrible death. However, you all naturally have your own damnable people. After being reborn, if you do the same thing as Su Shanci ¡­ I can avenge you, and I can also be your enemy. ¡±

    The fragrance that was stuck in the top of his head suddenly burnt off aapid pace, and the fragrant ashes sprinkled down.

    An Zheng got up and walked out without looking back.

    In the end, he was not an evil person. He had onlye to get rid of evil. Aesult, he could not truly cut the roots of the Su n¡¯s grasses. He had to kill those who deserved to die, but he could not kill those who did not deserve to die. For example, those children. If those women were to kill them, it would not be to eliminate evil, but to do evil.

    When An Zheng walked out of the Su Family courtyard, for some reason, a huge wave suddenly rose up from the clear waterke and pped the courtyard. The courtyard that had been built for several years could not withstand the might of the wave and was shattered into pieces. The Pure Water Lake had never caused such a storm, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be called Pure Water Lake.

    The spectators cried out in rm, thinking to themselves, Could this be the anger of the Dragon King?

    An Zheng did not know what was going on either, but after he walked out, a huge wave suddenly appeared. By the time theke had returned, most of the courtyard had already copsed. Not a single house was left intact. Arge amount of bricks and wood had been swept back into theke, making it look like aplete mess.

    At this moment, theke water that had not retreated yet poured intole in the yard. Then the hole copsed andyer afteryer of corpses were revealed.

    Headless corpses.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, before he sighed.

    People came by themselves and pulled the corpses out from the ground. People looked at each other, and some said that everyone had to help carry the corpses to the city and bury them. Perhaps when they returned home, nothing would happen to them.

    There were more and more people, but An Zheng and the rest were already far away.

 Chapter 645 - Temples

    <h4>Chapter 645 ¨C Temples</h4>

    Du Shoushou tilted his head and looked at An Zheng, as though he had something on his mind. The carriage steadily moved forward on the official road. The Soaring Cloud Beast would not speed up even if it did not receive any orders. Therefore, the carriage seemed very quiet and gentle, almost without any movement.

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou and could not help butugh: ¡°I saw love and admiration in your eyes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ve already made my confession so many times, do you still need to see?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you really wanted to confess, you shouldn¡¯t have looked at An Zheng with this.¡±

    ¡°What eyes do you use?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with confusion. After a long while, he finally reacted: ¡°F * * k you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°My lord is not that good to fuck, if you knew who he was, you might have been scared stiff. I want to make a big wish, if any of the heroes in the world can do that to him ¡­ I agree to any conditions you raise with me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Who is your grandpa?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything.

    An Zheng, who had been deep in thought, suddenly turned his head. ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°You only know that you are not allowed to speak nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡®oh¡¯.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°My lord.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°That would indeed be a little difficult to deal with.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why does it sound like you are suddenly interested in Chen Shaobai, right ¡­. Chen Shaobai said that as long as someone did something to his uncle, he would agree to any condition. Let¡¯s not talk about the unfortunate event that happened to the Chen family, I suspect that An Zheng¡¯s ultimate target was Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai was embarrassed: ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble, I will agree.¡±

    Da Ta Ye who was sitting at the side subconsciously leaned close to An Zheng with a face full of fear.

    Du Shoushouughed out loud. When heughed, he felt that the bandages on his body was a bit obstructing, so he casually threw it out of the window.

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Are you f * cking not done yet?¡±

    Du Shoushou stretched his muscles. ¡°How could I, I¡¯mpletely fine now, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been carrying me around for the past two days, I feel a little addicted to it. The bandage had been useless for a long time. He was reluctant to remove it. I don¡¯t know why it was so good this time, but it might have something to do with consuming the summoner¡¯s cores. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck, you also have a conscience, when I¡¯m carrying you, I feel like something isn¡¯t right. I thought to myself, why are your legs stuck so tightly together!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°These words are a little scary.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed until his mouth was wide open: ¡°You said that being able to let the dignified Young Master Chen Shaobai carry me and walk on his back is not an easy thing to do, how could I let you off so easily?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you stay further away from An Zheng in the future, you¡¯ll be especially bad at learning all of this.¡±

    An Zheng had an expression that seemed to me me, but he was thinking about something else in his heart ¡­ Previously, a summoner had escaped from the Great Ning Prefecture, An Zheng suspected that he had killed Big Head Cai, who was with the people from Fire Beacon City. This guy¡¯s strength could not be underestimated, and he was especially cautious,pletely different from the summoner An Zheng had encountered before.

    Most of the summoner were arrogant, and their brains were not that good. Although they were strong in general, their weakness was still their stupidity. However, the demonic beast that killed Big Head Cai was very alert. As long as it felt danger, it would immediately leave. Furthermore, his escaping speed and ability were both very strong. Two days ago, when he was killing people in the Great Ning Residence, he could not even deal with Jian San, who was at his current cultivation level.

    This guy had already appeared twice on their route, clearly heading towards An Zheng and the others. However, this summoner was very smart and would not act on its own unless it was confident in being able to kill in one blow. He was like the most outstanding assassin. He knew how to hide himself, when to make a move, and he also knew that before doing anything, regardless of sess or failure, he had to arrangath of retreat.

    An opponent.

    Du Shoushou saw that An Zheng had turned silent again, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh: ¡°Ever since I left Fantasy City, I feel that you¡¯ve changed a lot from before. At that time, although we were not very strong, we were happy. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m happy now too, I¡¯m just thinking about how to be happier.¡±

    He took a deep breath and let it out. He could feel a lot of that umted breath in his heart. An Zheng had a rough understanding of medicine, he knew that his mood was not good, the umtion of energy in his body had an impact on many of his organs, the most direct being his stomach. If you are in a bad mood for a long time, your stomach will be the first to react.

    After exhaling a breath of air, he sat up straight and lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside. It was then that he discovered that the Soaring Cloud Beast had unconsciously strayed away from its original position ¡­ It was unknown when they had left the main road and were walking down a small road. The path was extremely t and had to have been a slow curve a moment ago. Thus, when the carriage turned, they hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai came out of the carriage. Du Shoushou grabbed the horse whip and nudged the Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s butt with it: ¡°You rascal, why did you change your route?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked in puzzlement: ¡°This is clearly a horse whip, why did you stab it? Isn¡¯orsewhip supposed to be used to hit people? ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that called?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The horsewhip.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Since it¡¯orsewhip, why didn¡¯t it stab you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment, and then nodded his head: ¡°Your words are reasonable, they make me want to silence you by killing you right now.¡±

    It was not too far away from the official road, and turning back would not dy him for long. Just as Du Shoushou was about to get off the carriage and pull the Soaring Cloud Beast away, he suddenly heard the sound of firecrackers. He looked up and saw fireworks in the sky. Carefully analyzing the situation, it seemed that one could still hear the sounds of the gongs and drums.

    ¡°It sounds pretty lively, do you want to take a look?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯ll go take a look. See if it¡¯s a family that can get a wife, and also get a goblet of wedding wine. ¡±

    Du Shoushou decided to not ask An Zheng anymore. He sat in the horse carriage and raised his whip to stab him. Du Shoushouughed awkwardly, and swung the horsewhip: ¡°Giddy!¡±

    The Soaring Cloud Beast started to run at a slow speed. Perhaps because it knew that there should be a lot of people ahead, it was afraid of running into the crowd.

    After turning a corner, the road became wider again. That corner happened to be blocked by a forest, so he couldn¡¯t see what was behind it. Only when he turned around did he realize that there was actually a small mountain vige in the distance. The vige was constructed under the cliff of that mountain. Not far away, there waiver flowing towards the distance. The river was wide, but it was in no hurry.

    An Zheng suddenly remembered that this should beservoir, one of the major water conservancy projects that Da Xi had built. It was said that in order to build this dam, more than 200,000 civilian workers and 6,000 soldiers had been mobilized to help maintain order. It took them a full four years toplete the construction. The river had been rough for a long time, and the people on both sides of the river had been miserable. Daxi Shenghuang had personally supervised it, and the people from the construction department did not dare to be careless. After battling continuously for four years, they had finally repaired the reservoir and transferred it downstream into a few rivers. That was the only reason why the river that was more than two hundred meters wide looked so calm.

    If the river had been a furious dragon before, it was now much more docile.

    This was the power of a powerful empire. If it was a small country or arge country, it would be impossible to build a dam with such a scale. Then, it would be impossible for millions of citizens to live a life without fear. The river was being used, which was something he had never dared to think about before. Forget about others, even someone as strong as the State of Yan might not be able to bear the cost of building a dam.

    An Zheng could not help but think, if there were to broblem with the Da Xi in the future, splitting up and falling into an era of chaotic battles, then how many citizens would die tragically? Perhaps, right now, this dam, which could benefit the people, would explode in the future and be the ultimate weapon of the flooded army.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s actually a temple fair!¡±

    This shout pulled An Zheng back from his thoughts, and unknowingly, the carriage had already arrived outside the mountain vige, where there were bustling with activity, as though it was really a temple fair. It was crowded inside, with gongs and drums. The two sides of the road were filled with stalls, food, drinks, and everything else that could be seen. When Du Shoushou saw the liveliness, he could not hold it any longer and ran over. He could tell what was in his heart just by looking at his ass.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Shallow, childish!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to get a big belly if we don¡¯t eat it. There¡¯s a barbecue here!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted from afar.

    Chen Shaobai chased after him unhappily: ¡°Eat, eat, eat, put in more cumin, brush more chili sauce!¡±

    The Soaring Cloud Beast was from the military, and there was the mark of the Da Xi military on it. The carriage also had the mark of the Da Xi military, so even the people of the mountain vige would recognize the symbol of the military. He tied the Soaring Cloud Beast to arge rock and walked into the temple together with Da Da Ye. It was the first time Dada had seen such a long face and he looked very excited.

    The Soaring Cloud Beast remained with an unhappy expression, as if it also wanted to express its love for the big-bellied elder.

    ¡°What is a big kidney?¡±

    Dada Ye suddenly asked.

    An Zheng: ¡°Sheep kidney.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s just a man¡¯s fantasy about where to eat and where to make up for it. That thing is the one that produces urine ¡­ ¡±

    Da Da Nuo¡¯s face turned red and she decided not to continue on this topic. The two of them squeezed their way through the crowd, ahead of them, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai did not even know where they went. After walking for a while, he finally saw the two of them. Each of them was holding a handful of kebabs as they were bargaining with the owner of the set. The boss ced several hundred small prizes on the ground. He would give out whatever he caught in the trap. The price would be ten gold coins per ring.

    This is already very expensive, Du Shoushou finally cut the price down with great difficulty, and then the owner asked him how much do you want. Du Shoushou said: ¡°Wait a moment, I will count...¡±

    Ten minutester, the shameless cultivator had emptied the hundreds of small prizes on the ground. As an abnormal cultivator who was about to enter the Higher Completion Stage, it was rare for him to do such a shameless thing. The stall owner looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not right for you to tease me like this. It¡¯s not good for you to do that.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Which one of them wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    The boss: ¡°But there are quite a few circles that have clearly turned in mid-air. You can¡¯t even y with the remote control.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just withdraw half of it?¡±

    Du Shoushou said without retreating at all: ¡°I relied on my ability to trick others, why should I return it to you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai gavhumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

 Chapter 646 - The Origin of the Summoning the Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 646 ¨C The Origin of the Summoning the Spiritual World</h4>

    Du Shoushou shamelessly put all the small prizes into a big sack and then gifted one to every child on the street. He was especially satisfied when he received his thanks. Some children did not know how to be polite. After gifting them small gifts, they left without saying thanks. Du Shoushou did not mind his rudeness and just snatched them back ¡­

    There were a lot of different kinds of snacks at the temple fair. Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes shone, he asked An Zheng for a bag of copper coins and rushed out, as if he was a wild beast that had escaped from its restraints. Like.

    At that time, both he and Du Shoushou were poor, where would they have the money to go to the temple fair? Although the Illusory Paradise would hold a temple fair once or twice a year, the two of them usually only watched the scene unfold, drooling as they watched the snacks go by.

    Now that he was as rich as a nation, Du Shoushou decided to do everything that he had not done before. Buy, buy, eat, and send out the purchases.

    In a while, he was covered in perspiration as he sat beside An Zheng and gasped for breath.

    He looked at An Zheng and asked seriously: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not good to be a nouveau riche like this?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who are you? If it¡¯s you, you don¡¯t have the temperament of a nouveau riche. You¡¯re called tycoon.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°En, when I have more money in the future, I will make everyone who does good deeds bich man.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°This target is a little too big. Such a big deal, we don¡¯t even have enough funds to start a business like this.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai¡¯s back figure: ¡°Let¡¯s pull this guy into our group, this guy¡¯s family is huge ah ¡­ By the way, who do you think his grandpa is? Why does he sound so hateful to him? Is this the love, hatred, and enmity of arge n? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He and his uncle have some love and hatred towards each other. That¡¯s because of his father and his uncle.¡±

    Du Shoushou smacked his forehead: ¡°How messy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai returned with a bag of loot and opened it for An Zheng to see: ¡°Do you see, I won all of these so casually.¡±

    The bag was filled with many items. There were puppet toys, building blocks, and all kinds of wooden gadgets. There were also a few new bowls, the kind that weremon at every family table.

    An Zheng reached out and took out a few rice bowls, then carefully examined them: ¡°You¡¯ve really struck it rich.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was curious, ¡°You can find treasures just by strolling around the temple?¡±

    An Zheng took out one of the bowls, and after looking at it again carefully, heughed and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t Oldman Huo give me a book? It doesn¡¯t even have a name anymore and you can tell that it¡¯s an isted book that was passed down from the ancient times. The reason why Oldman Huo had such aplishments today, was because he said he could not leave without the help of this book. The book also has some records on ancient mythical beasts, but there are very few of them.

    ¡°It has been mentioned before that in the ancient times, not only were cultivators much stronger than they are now, there were supreme saints everywhere, and even artifact forging masters were not rare. The majority of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact that had been passed down since time immemorial were all made from that era. If not for the great battle that the Immortal Mortal Realm was in, there might be more than two hundred and one Purple-Rank Divine Artifact left. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    An Zhengughed, looked at the bowl and said: ¡°The main point is this little thing.¡±

    He flicked his finger on the bowl and it vibrated with a ng. An Zheng said to the bowl: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you don¡¯t show your face, I¡¯ll smash you into pieces, and then mix into the lime water mud to seal you.¡±

    The bowl shook even more violently. The shaking suddenly turned into a little person that looked like it was made by a machine. From the texture, it looked like it was made out of wood, but it also had the heavy feeling of metal.

    It wanted to run the moment it appeared, but was grabbed by An Zheng, ¡°This is an artifact spirit ¡­ One... A wild artifact spirit? ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the little thing and curiously asked, ¡°What is an artifact spirit?¡±

    The little guy stared at Du Shoushou: ¡°You are the real thing.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You aren¡¯hing!¡±

    The little guy was surprised for a moment, then he pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re ying with such an old guy? Childish.¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Generally speaking, magic tools at the peak of the Golden-Rank will produce an artifact spirit, but it will need enough time and magic tools, such as those left behind from the Primordial Era. However, the artifact spirit usually did not appear, unless the artifact was damaged. However, due to a coincidence, the artifact spirit did not perish along with the artifact spirit, resulting in a wild artifact spirit like this little guy. When they exist in this world, they do many bad things. However, most of them are just pranks. For example, scaring little children or ying tricks on them only has this little bit of ability. ¡±

    The artifact spirit said angrily, ¡°My ability is great!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then tell me, what capabilities do you have? As long as I am interested, I will keep you here. If you can¡¯t move me, I¡¯ll melt you. Coincidentally, I goool of the peak Golden-Rank with no artifact spirit, so I was unable to unleash its full power. The year for the Golden-Rank is too short, and I have yet to produce my own artifact spirit. I will put you inside, and then fuse you into my artifact ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You are too vicious.¡±

    The little guy trembled in fear, and then sat on top of An Zheng¡¯s palm. ¡°My skills are really great, age, for example ¡­ The world isrge and full of wonders, but it¡¯s really rare to see one that has existed longer than I have. ¡°I exist between heaven and earth, absorb the essence of the sun and moon, andprehend the dao of heaven and earth ¡­¡±

    Pa!! An Zheng struck his forehead again.

    The artifact spirit rubbed his forehead as he looked at An Zheng resentfully: ¡°Can you let me finish bragging ¡­ I feel that my opening statement is much better than the one at the teahouse in the vige. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t p, but why are you ying me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hurry up and say it, or else you¡¯ll die.¡±

    The artifact spirit trembled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of you two. However, speaking of this, how did you discover me? It¡¯s impossible for me to be discovered.¡±

    It was stunned for a moment, then suddenly reacted. ¡°Could it be that you are a Eye of Nine Incarnations?!¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to extend his hand to flick it, the little guy shrank back and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I understand the rules. The Eye of Nine Incarnations is too powerful, so you can¡¯t casually say it, or else you will die an especially miserable death ¡­ My ability is to help you identify the grade of your magical equipment, not worth much, but you are a Eye of Nine Incarnations, pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything about it ¡­ Let me think. ¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    The artifact spirit suddenly thought of something. ¡°I know how to tell a story. I¡¯ve experienced many years. There are many things that I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes, but you guys don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    It earnestly said, ¡°Forgetting history is a crime.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why is this guy so noisy.¡±

    Just as the artifact spirit was about to re at him, he suddenly trembled. Devil race! ¡±

    It was just sleeping amongsile of small things and didn¡¯t notice Chen Shaobai at all. This guy had originally wanted to y some prank after he had slept for a while. For example, he would throw a small gift to a child and suddenly take away the trap. He never got tired of ying such a low-leveled and childish game.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Chen Shaobai intentionally said viciously: ¡°Just what do you have that makes us care? Otherwise...¡±

    The artifact spirit was clearly extremely afraid of Chen Shaobai. Witrembling voice, he said, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know anything. I am just a wild artifact spirit. My original body¡¯s magical artifact was damaged after the Great Immortal War, but I survived. Other than the fact that I have been around for a little longer and understand some of the abilities of identifying magic tools, I really am fine. Look at how useless I am, I beg you to let me go. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s not right, it won¡¯t be long until the artifact spirit leaves the original body. It won¡¯tst for more than a hundred years. ¡°You said that you have existed since the ancient times. This is your ability. If you say it out loud, we won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The artifact spirit covered his mouth. It was obvious that he realized he had said something wrong.

    ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± I¡¯m out of luck meeting you guys. Actually, the only reason I survived was because I found a way to survive. It might be because I was smarter. I found thatmon objects of little value, because of their own loose and cheap materials, can be incorporated into it. As long as I am careful not to get discovered, I will be able to move items one by one. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°If I believe you, I want to ask you a question. If you say that you have seen the great war between the Immortal Realm and the Ancient Era before, then do you know those powerful demonic beasts and divine beasts from the Ancient Era? There¡¯s one thing I want to know, and I¡¯m sure you know it. The Summoning the Spiritual World existed in the ancient times, what happened to the summoner? ¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    The artifact spirit said proudly, ¡°If you ask someone else, they might not know, but I do. ¡°You all didn¡¯t survive from the ancient era right ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The artifact spirit said, ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Du Shoushou grabbed it and was about to throw it away, but the artifact spirit immediately begged for mercy, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t you know how to joke around ¡­ A true hero, I was wrong, alright? Don¡¯t throw it around, this broken bowl is not sturdy ¡­ In fact, there was no such thing as a separate Summoning the Spiritual World. So do you understand? What Summoning the Spiritual World, it¡¯s just arge prison, someone deliberately created it. ¡±

    The Artifact Spirit sat cross-legged on An Zheng¡¯s palm, crossing its arms, with a storyteller¡¯s expression: ¡°Speaking of this matter, it is too far away, I have to recall ¡­ Who was it? Let me think ¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, he seems to be a fellow with the surname Zhuo. In the ancient times, he once had the chance to be an awesome character that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Three Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°surnamed Zhuo?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously said, ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that name.¡±

    The artifact spirit thought for a while, then said, ¡°Zhuo Yu... It sounded like that name. Emperor Qing, what arrogance you have. Looks like he is that fellow¡¯s descendant. Originally, his ancestor, Zhuo Yu, was qualified to be an Immortal Emperor. Back then, the Immortal Emperor, Zi Bai, Jin Qing ¡­ Emperor Qing possessed the weakest cultivation, but he was also one of the people who stood at the peak. Merely, he was a very strange person. He was unwilling to be an Immortal Emperor, and was instead willing toe into contact with monstrous beasts. Zi Di Purple Ivy had the strongest cultivation. Then there¡¯s the White Emperor Qing Lian, and the Golden Emperor Xuan-Yuan who isn¡¯t close to them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously: ¡°Then why did he create a Summoning the Spiritual World?¡±

    ¡°For his children.¡±

    The artifact spirit said with a sad expression, ¡°That was a sad and beautiful love story ¡­ Zhuo Yu once had a daopanion, a legendary beautiful woman, but for some reason, there shouldn¡¯t be any descendants between the two. Of course, this was jusumor in the martial arts world, I don¡¯t know if it was true or not. In order to leave Zhuo Yu with a descendant, the woman secretly conceived a son from Zhuo Yu. However, the child was borncking in talent, so it was difficult for him to survive. However, for the sake of such a child, that woman had died.

    ¡°After she died, Zhuo Yu was heartbroken. He wanted to apany his beloved woman to die, but what about the child? Thus, he thought of a way, which was to capture all those ferocious people and demon beasts in the world who had done evil before locking them in a sealed space he had created. That would be the Summoning the Spiritual World. Only his son, who has a bloodline, can summon these things. And because of the bloodline¡¯s power, these things, no matter how powerful, cannot kill his son. They can only listen to his son¡¯s orders, or else they will die. ¡±

    ¡°The love of a father is like a mountain ¡­¡±

    The artifact spirit let out a long sigh. ¡°Then hemitted suicide. It seems like it.¡±

 Chapter 647 - Nine Big Cauldrons

    <h4>Chapter 647 ¨C Nine Big Cauldrons</h4>

    No one was sure how much credibility the artifact spirit¡¯s words held, but for some reason, An Zheng and the others seemed to believe the story. About that man called Zhuo Yu, that great woman whose name no one knew anymore.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai said a little angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the most beloved man has to leave behind a child? If they really loved each other so much, what could be better than two people looking to be together. This Zhuo Yu is not a good person, he¡¯s selfish! He must have shown that he wants a child! ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°Probably, that¡¯s why that woman sacrificed himself for him at all costs.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was indignant: ¡°A great stupid woman!¡±

    The Artifact spirit sat there and looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    The artifact spirit said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Your three views are so righteous. Even if you¡¯re from a demon race, there should be women that like you. Furthermore, ordinary women wouldn¡¯t be able to see through your demon race¡¯s physique.¡±

    Chen Shaobai toriece of cloth from Du Shoushou¡¯s body and sealed the mouth of the artifact spirit.

    Du Shoushou lowered his head to look at his torn clothes, then asked. ¡°Why is it mine?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Isn¡¯t it jusiece of clothing? Just ask An Zheng to pay you backter.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright then.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    However, Dada Ye was caught up in this story and was unable to extricate himself. It was only after a long time that he finally managed to catch his breath. His eyes werepletely red. In Chen Shaobai¡¯s words, women were indeed easier to be moved than men, even if it was a beautiful story when one thought about it carefully.

    With much difficulty, the artifact spirit removed the cloth strip around his mouth. He was so tired that he was panting heavily, ¡°Can you guys try to respect me as much as possible? Alright, alright, stop ying. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk it over properly. ¡°Aiya!¡±

    It rubbed its forehead and said, ¡°Being in your hands is my bad luck.¡±

    However, it could also tell that An Zheng and the others were not bad people. If they were in the hands of a bad person, how could they have such an opportunity to speak like this, they would have already been stuffed into an enchanted tool, and gradually lose their sanity and be a ve.

    ¡°Do you know how to differentiate those summoner? Do you know what abilities they have? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°If you know all of this, I will treat you nicely in the future. I¡¯ll give you a space to live in and build you a manor that belongs solely to you. ¡±

    The artifact spirit immediately became excited. ¡°You mean what you say?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t know how to speak?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The artifact spirit thought for a while and said, ¡°I recognize the majority of it. After all, there were quite a few demonic beasts in the ancient times, so you can¡¯t me me for not recognizing a portion of it.¡± At that time, the demon race¡¯s development was no worse than cultivators, and among them was a demon emperor called Da Chi, who was almost on par with the three emperors. I spected that his strength should be around Zhuo Yu¡¯s age and slightly weaker than those three emperors. Of course ¡­ At the Immortal Emperor level, it¡¯s not certain who will win. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Alright, with these words of yours, I will let you live. How can building a manor broblem?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then do you know of a type of summoner? Its ability is concealment and assassination, it is extremely vignt, and if there is even the slightest bit of danger it would immediately flee, moreover its speed is extremely fast, and very few people can catch up to it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The artifact spirit said proudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about the blood bat?... That kind of thing is quite scary. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°What is the blood bat?¡±

    ¡°A demonic beast that can survive and be very powerful ¡­¡± blood bat normally had many siblings when they were born. Some had dozens of brothers and sisters while others had hundreds. However, most of the time, none of them would survive, because blood bat¡¯s parents did not care about raising children, but rather, were the kind of bastards that could not care less about raising children. ¡°After the children were born, they relied on themselves, and there was nothing to eat ¡­¡±

    It nced at An Zheng: ¡°You understand now, right?¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    The artifact spirit briefly introduced the blood bat. It was a freak who relied on his siblings to eat each other after he was born. Furthermore, even after they be adults, their mortality rate is extremely high because their natural enemies are none other than the blood bat himself. The growth of the blood bat did note from cultivation, but from devouring. They were born with certain skills, but these talents couldn¡¯t be improved through hard work. They relied on devouring their own kind.

    Every time they ate another one, their skills would increase.

    The artifact spirit continued, ¡°In the ancient times, if there was a blood bat walking on the streets brazenly and no one would try to avoid him, then never provoke him. He might even bop tier blood bat. It had already eaten enough of its peers, and its innate ability had reached its peak. It was very difficult to deal with it. However, if this fellow is lucky, it is not impossible for him to kill the earth-shaking demon beasts on the Purple List. This is because their ability is to conceal and assassinate, and because they have lived in an extremely dangerous environment since they were young, they are extremely sensitive to danger, and once they get used to it, they would run away. ¡±

    The artifact spirit said, ¡°What, why are you all interested in this disgusting thing?¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that a few days ago, a blood bat offended me, so I wanted to get rid of it.¡±

    The artifact spirit kneeled down, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please let me go. That¡¯s a blood bat, maybe even a top tier blood bat ¡­ When that guy reached the top-level, he could be invisible and could also rely on absorbing the enemy¡¯s blood to increase his strength. Of course, the degree of increase was minimal. This is precisely the reason why they are extremely sinister and require a lot of blood to absorb, regardless of what it is! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡±

    The artifact spirit was stunned for a moment before wiping his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right, what am I afraid of ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai rolled his eyes at it, and asked An Zheng: ¡°Can I guard this thing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You bought it, of course you¡¯ll keep it. Didn¡¯t you promise me to build a manor?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    He looked around to the left and right, but no one noticed that he had pulled out arge green brick from the top of someone else¡¯s wall. He then used a dagger to dig ououse.

    The artifact spirit was on the verge of tears.

    Chen Shaobai put the artifact spirit into his spatial artifact andughed: ¡°I also don¡¯t know if what you said is true or not, so I need to confirm it. If you are really of help to us, then of course I won¡¯t be stingy in building you a manor. Do you understand the probation period? You are on probation now. ¡±

    To be able to obtain sucarvest from just strolling around the temple, it was a pleasant surprise for An Zheng and the others. This spirit would exist for a very long time, and would be very helpful to understand the Summoning the Spiritual World and the summoner in the future. Chen Shaobai once again remembered what the Oldman Huo said to him... Great destiny.

    Luck was alsype of strength; no one could deny it.

    An Zheng and the other two had eaten quite a few snacks and were preparing to leave. Just as An Zheng said that we were leaving, Da Da Ye immediately asked: ¡°Are you going to go for lunch? I¡¯m hungry. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then why did you eat so much just now ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s snacks, do you know what snacks are?¡±

    Dada Ye had a dissatisfied expression on his face. ¡°Dining is eating, snacks are eating. I invite you to respect my lifestyle.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°In the future, stay away from Chen Shaobai ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    In this small mountain vige, there weren¡¯t anyrge restaurants. However, after choosing a rtively clean farmhouse, he realized that this trip was worthwhile. The food cooked by the farmhouse was all wild game, and the method was rather kind, so the taste was very good. Da Da Ye hadpletely forgotten about his modesty arincess. He grabbed an elbow and started biting on it. That manner was slightly fierce ¡­

    The owner of the restaurant was also more honest, the dishes served were not tes, but shovels ¡­

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Our luck just now was truly heaven-defying, if we were lucky to be able to casually eat a meal, An Zheng, I would submit to your physique that is full of luck.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    He got up. ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Together.¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up: ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s see who pisses the most.¡±

    Da Da Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    As they walked outside, they realized why the dishes tasted so good. It turned out that there was a few stoves in the yard with a big iron pot on top. The firewood below was simmering slowly and cooking for who knows how long, so the taste was naturally rich.

    An Zheng noticed that the number of big iron pot was a little strange, he could not help but ask the boss who was filling up the fire in the courtyard: ¡°Boss, why do you have nine big iron pots?¡±

    Nine was the limit of numbers. An Zheng thought that there would be some kind of secret. An ordinary farmer, could he bidden expert?

    ¡°The courtyard is only so big, I would like to put down 10 of them. Can you put them down?¡±

    The boss snappily replied.

    Du Shoushouughed so hard that he almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Chen Shaobai squatted thereughing until his stomach hurt, but An Zheng also could not help butugh, thinking that he really was overthinking it. He kicked both Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, ¡°Get up and pee! ¡°Let¡¯s notpete anymore.¡±

    Just as he was about to walk towards thetrine, he suddenly noticed that there was something wrong with the lid of the nine pots. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over and take a closer look. Then, his heart skipped a beat ¡­ The nine pot lids that were covered in dust and grease were not made of broken iron, but nine pieces of Holy Fish Scale! Just like Chen Shaobai had said, just a casual meal would bring about a lot of luck.

    ¡°Err ¡­¡± ¡°Boss, do you sell these wok lids?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The owner looked at An Zheng coldly: ¡°What did you say? These lids are the best lids I¡¯ve ever used. I don¡¯t know how manyrge iron pots have been boiled, but they¡¯re still intact and please don¡¯t weigh too much. Let me tell you, this pot is passed down from my ancestors. I don¡¯t know how many generations this pot has been passed down to me, but this pot is my family¡¯s family heirloom! Sell? We need to add money! ¡±

 Chapter 648 - You still owe mead

    <h4>Chapter 648 ¨C You still owe mead</h4>

    Du Shoushou pulled An Zheng away from him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do business with people like them.¡±

    He walked up to the boss and said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re interested in these pots and pans because they¡¯re all old items and can only be sold for a few dors in an auction house. But if you want a lion¡¯s mouth, there¡¯s no room for us to make money. What¡¯s the use of buying it? ¡±

    The owner: ¡°Do you want to buy it or not?¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, then walked back to Chen Shaobai and said: ¡°My temper is bad, you go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai eximed, ¡°You also know that we are cultivators? If cultivators were to rob you, how many pots and pans would you be able to block? ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s best if you have a fair price. Don¡¯t think that just because we have money, you can take it and think about it yourself.¡±

    The boss: ¡°Do you dare to say your name ¡­¡± For a grand cultivator to snatch the lid off a few of their pots, have you considered your own dignity? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai returned to An Zheng¡¯s side. ¡°You should ask how much he wants.¡±

    The boss extended his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it if it¡¯s less than this number!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°From the looks of it, it is fifty thousand gold. Not a single cent less, fifty thousand silver... You can buy it, it¡¯s so cheap. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai lowered his voice and asked An Zheng: ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a Holy Fish Scale? If you¡¯re sure, then five hundred thousand silver is not a lot.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s not like that boss knows that it¡¯s a Holy Fish Scale.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Forget it, the Holy Fish Scale is like a lid tot to him, and to me, it is a priceless treasure. ¡°I¡¯ll give him 50,000 taels. As long as he offers a price, you must buy it. Moreover, the value of the item itself is much higher than this, so it¡¯s not worth bargaining.¡±

    He walked over and took out arge silver note, ¡°Fifty thousand taels, I¡¯ll buy the item.¡±

    The boss snorted as he received the banknotes and was stunned. Suddenly, his legs went weak and he fell onto the ground, ¡°Uncle ¡­ You mean fifty thousand silver? Are you sure I didn¡¯t hear wrong? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then how many do you think it is?¡±

    The boss: ¡°I wanted to say five hundred liang for one deal ¡­¡± No! You cannot go back on your word. You are cultivators, and cultivators cannot go back on their word. If you dare to take the banknotes back ¡­ I just ¡­ I¡¯ll die for you to see! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s not worth it. Isn¡¯t it just fifty thousand silver taels? How about this, I¡¯ll just give you the silver and treat it as us making a mistake. We¡¯ll take our face if you don¡¯t want it. But I think you have to make it up to us, don¡¯t you? ¡±

    The boss: ¡°Compensation? ¡°Whatpensation?¡±

    He looked wary.

    Du Shoushou asked. ¡°What do you have here?¡±

    He had originally thought that the owner would react. This waestaurant. However, the boss had actually forgotten about the look of his bulky and strong wife in the kitchen. He clenched his teeth and passed the silver notes back to her, ¡°You want her, but you don¡¯t even have her! Forget about fifty thousand, even five million is not enough! ¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud: ¡°Alright, since I have your words, fifty thousand silver is not too much of a waste. Since you are so good to your wife, this fifty thousand silver is already yours.¡±

    Du Shoushou smiled as he walked over, and patted the boss¡¯s shoulder: ¡°What I mean is that I want you to serve me more food.¡±

    The boss then let out a breath and tightly held onto the banknote with both hands: ¡°I¡¯m so scared ¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you going to add another dish? You make it sound like you want me to die. ¡±

    An Zheng and the other two went back to the house with a smile, then sat down and continued to drink and eat. Da Da Ye asked them why they had been there for such a long time. Du Shoushou smacked his forehead. ¡°Damn, I forgot to pee.¡±

    If obtaining the ancient artifact spirit just now was considered good luck, then actually finding nine Holy Fish Scale in such a small restaurant in a mountain vige, that was not a simple matter of luck at all.

    After eating, An Zheng instructed the boss to keep his wealth hidden, then put away the pot lid and walked out. Only then did they realize that the Lady Boss had already wiped the lid of the pot clean while they were eating, thanking them profusely.

    In the eyes of the couple, this was also their good luck.

    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, asionally eating a meal from a farmhouse could be considered a form of enjoyment for them. The smell was so thick and strong that his throat felt ufortable. However, after he walked out, he felt that his mouth was still full of fragrance. He regretted that he would only be able to eat it this time and never have the chance toe back.

    But when An Zheng and the others returned to the entrance of the vige and wanted to leave, their good mood immediately stopped.

    The Soaring Cloud Beast was dead.

    The carriage was still there, and the Soaring Cloud Beast had fallen beside it. An Zheng squatted down to inspect the two bloody holes on the Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s neck. The fat Soaring Cloud Beast looked somewhat shriveled up, as if its blood had been sucked out by something. The blood of the beasts were generally smelly, this thing was not picky at all, it was obvious that it had the intention to provoke and show off its strength to An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded him: ¡°It must be that blood bat thing again. If I don¡¯t tear him apart, I won¡¯t be surnamed Du!¡±

    An Zheng saw a folded piece of paper next to the dead Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s corpse. He picked it up and opened it up.

    [I know you guys are chasing me, but your ability isughable. When you were eating, drinking and ying, I have roughly counted the number of people who attracted over four thousand people to this temple fair. There are at least half of the people who will not leave tonight. I give you a choice. Tonight, you have chosen a man to die by himself. Put your head on the slope of this door, and the body will kneel. Otherwise ¡­ I killed all the vigers. Of course, you can ignore it, since it has nothing to do with you. However, I hope all of you can return after you leave to take a look.]

    Chen Shaobai took the paper and looked at it, then ripped it apart: ¡°I have seen shameless people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless beast. An Zheng, let¡¯s not go tonight. Let¡¯s gather the vigers and watch them take action. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: At least two thousand people. The blood bat was best at hiding and ambushing and ambushing, and because of his fast speed, he flew quietly and approached the citizens who could not cultivate, who had no ability to resist at all. Do you still have space? It¡¯s simr to the Big Mustard space. It shouldn¡¯t broblem to store 2,000 people, right? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ But did you ever think of the possibility that he was waiting for us to do so? ¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Chen Shaobai¡¯s words are reasonable, that scum is too insidious. He could transform intuman and was no different from normal people. No matter if it¡¯s my Heaven¡¯s Eyes or your feelings towards the aura of the summoner, it can¡¯t be used from a distance. If he were to mix in with the crowd and we were to directly put themoners into space ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll guard in the vige outside, and he¡¯ll kill people in space ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Does he really dare to do that? If we enter the space, then he won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°He definitely won¡¯t dare, but we don¡¯t dare to gamble either ¡­ That¡¯s two thousand lives. ¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded him, ¡°Damn it, bad people do things without any worries! On the other hand, we have to worry too much when doing things.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Calm down and think about it, could it be that we are all going to be stopped by an animal?¡±

    An Zheng stood under the tree next to the Cloud Soaring Beast¡¯s corpse, and frowned slightly. ¡°That guy is very smart, and also very confident. He knows that his method will work, and he knows that we can¡¯t possiblymit suicide. So what is his purpose? ¡°When I was investigating the case, I had the experience that regardless of what the enemy¡¯s methods were, the first thing I considered was the enemy¡¯s goal.¡±

    ¡°Purpose?¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Let us separate.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°You are right, the reason he is doing this is to make us separate, because the two thousand people here talking isn¡¯t too much, and talking isn¡¯t too little either. If we don¡¯t split up, we won¡¯t be able to do anything, but as long as we do, he can take advantage of us ¡­ He¡¯s the most cunning assassin, a natural assassin. ¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself, ¡°Smart ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re smart. If you weren¡¯t used to thinking in cases, we would have definitely split up tonight. As for me and Ta Ta Ye, their strengths aren¡¯t even enough topletely block that guy¡¯s sneak attack. ¡±

    ¡°Although we know that fellow¡¯s goal, what should we do?¡±

    Ta Ta Ta looked back at the vige, ¡°There are at least four thousand people now. Even if there are two thousand people when it gets dark, we can¡¯t solve this problem if we don¡¯t split up and can¡¯t take them into our own space ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°He must be in the mountain vige right now. A ce where we can see but can¡¯t tell who he is, just looking at us.¡±

    An Zheng looked at themoners, the still bustling crowd, and then looked at the corpses of the Soaring Cloud Beasts that were lying on the ground. Chen Shaobai and the others did not know what An Zheng was up to, but they all chose to shut their mouths.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I also think that he is hiding among thosemoners. A strong warrior with Higher Completion Stage cultivation, hiding among themoners would not have any ws. But if ¡­ If he really has the confidence to split up and kill us, then when we first entered the vige, we would have almost made a move. ¡°In the beginning, we were all spread out and even Da Da Ye went out to buy a lot of things. Why?¡±

    As An Zheng spoke, he pulled out the Broken Army Sword s and quietly said: ¡°So his goal might not be to kill us, right? Instead, you¡¯re stalling us? ¡±

    As he said this, he suddenly thrust his sword downwards, directly piercing through the Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s corpse. The Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s stomach made a muffled sound, and immediately after, a stream of blood was brought out by the Broken Army Sword. The Soaring Cloud Beast¡¯s blood had already been sucked dry by that thing, so there was no way it could still be blood.

    After An Zheng made his move, he did not stop there. The power of thunder and purple lightning appeared in his palm and he pressed his palm down on the ce where the Soaring Cloud Beast had been stabbed. With a loud bang, the Floating Cloud Beast¡¯s corpse was torn into pieces. A man covered in blood was blown out from inside. An Zheng¡¯s sword strike just now had heavily injured him. With another palm strike, this person was almost unable to move.

    ¡°He is trying to stall us. We have been thinking about how smart he is and how sinister he is, but we have forgotten an even more important characteristic of him ¡­ He was wary of death. He must have been ordered to stall us, but he didn¡¯t dare to act directly. Before the reinforcements arrived, he thought of this n. He was afraid of death, so he did not dare to join the crowd. He was also worried that he would be sucked into the space and burtle in a jar. We don¡¯t dare to bet, and neither does he. ¡±

    ¡°However, we can identify his aura. The corpse of the Soaring Cloud Beast is where he is hiding. Once we separate, he will kill us. There is no chance for him to hide here.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of blood bat, who looked like a young man, and was struck on his lower abdomen. The sword energy had already shattered his meridians and organs, and that palm strike afterwards also seemed to have smashed his flesh.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the biggest gain today would be you.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s long sword pierced the blood bat¡¯s throat: ¡°You still owe my friend a head.¡±

 Chapter 649 - I have wine and a story

    <h4>Chapter 649 ¨C I have wine and a story</h4>

    When blood bat looked at An Zheng, it was as if he had opened a door to hell. If the hatred in those eyes could be released, it could turn into a monstrous poisonous fire that could spread throughout the entire world.

    No one would care too much about a corpse, and it was even the corpse of a Floating Cloud Beast pulling a carriage, so blood bat would never think that An Zheng would actually be able to see through his hiding ce.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s name is Cai Datou. We¡¯ve only met once. He was one of those legendary viins. No matter what, no one would have a good impression of him when he mentioned the Thousand Sect. I knew that he must have been unclean, deceived, and possibly done something bad in his life. But... He should not die in the hands of an animal like you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s long sword slowly pierced through blood bat¡¯s throat, causing a cracking sound as blood flowed out from the wound.

    Both of his eyes were still staring straight at An Zheng, as if he wanted to firmly remember this person.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are releasing your Qi, perhaps you are passing on a message, allowing others to see my face, but you will die in regret, because I am wearing a mask.¡±

    After hearing that, blood bat screamed and pounced towards An Zheng to bite him, but the sword had already pierced through his throat and nailed him to the ground.

    ¡°The fight against you summoner, this is not an end. It is just the beginning.¡±

    An Zheng shed with his sword, causing the head of the blood bat tond on the ground.

    An Zheng lifted the head with one leg and threw it out. After flying foundred metres, his head exploded in midair like a ball of exploding fireworks, filling the air with bloody mist. An Zheng looked at the iplete Soaring Cloud Beast body on the ground and could not help but sigh: ¡°I have implicated you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    They dug a hole and buried the body of the Soaring Cloud Beast. Then, they walked on foot. From the map, there was a big city called Hongyuan City a few hundred miles ahead. Hong Yuan City was also the ce An Zheng had to go to, because it was the ancestralnd of the Left. The Left still had another enemy, but he might not be home. Furthermore, that enemy was so powerful that An Zheng might not be able to kill him right now ¡­ Temple General Left Swordhall.

    Of course An Zheng would not vent his anger on the entire Left because of this matter. After all, not everyone in the Left deserved to die. Moreover, a first-rate family like the Left would definitely have old freaks with cultivations above the Left Swordhall as guards. An Zheng had only gone to inquire about the situation, and his target was still the Left Swordhall himself.

    In any case, they didn¡¯t need to take the main road. Following the mountains and rivers to the southwest, they actually boughretty good boat by the river. The good thing about money is that no matter what you see, you can ask if you want to sell it. As long as you sell it, you don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough money to buy it.

    The boat was a cruise ship, a new boat. The owner originally nned to go to that mountain vige to earn some money before going to the still waterke. However, when he met An Zheng and the others, he asked them how much the boat cost. The owner grinded his teeth as he opened urice of one fold higher than before. The boss nervously ran towards his home with arge stack of banknotes in his hand, afraid of encountering any criminals along the way.

    At the bow of the ship, there were four recliners arranged in a row.

    The four of them werefortably lying at the bow of the river, basking in the sun. The river was rough before, but after a few years of management and thepletion of the upstream dam, it was smooth and wide. The cruise ship followed the current south, its speed not slow.

    ¡°Life has been sofortable.¡±

    Du Shoushou lied on the chair and couldn¡¯t help but stretch outfortably, squinting his eyes as he looked at the sun above him: ¡°If there isn¡¯t any conflict in the martial arts world and we can travel aroundfortably, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of losing money anyways, because I don¡¯t have any more money, and I still have An Zheng ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°He¡¯s making money and we¡¯re spending it, his days are reallyfortable.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye pursed his lips into a smile, but when he thought about how An Zheng couldn¡¯t tolerate her anymore, he became a little sad. Previously, when she met An Zheng in Tsukiko, she was thinking about how to be An Zheng¡¯s only woman, but now, she only wanted to stay with him for a little longer.

    She was really envious of that girl called Qu Liuxi.

    At this moment, the ship suddenly shook. The few of them were cultivators who would naturally react, so there was nothing wrong. However, a few boatmen had fallen, and their faces were filled with fear.

    ¡°Could it be that they touched a reef?¡±

    However, the boat was still moving forward and it didn¡¯t seem like it hiock. A few minutester, nothing else happened. After checking that the bottom of the boat was still intact, the boatmen finally recovered. The boatman was led by an old man who appeared to be in his fifties. He held his pipe in his mouth and squinted, ¡°Could it be Undercurrent?¡±

    One of hisckeys said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any undercurrents in this river. The imperial government is investigating the digging of sand. That shouldn¡¯t be the case, could it not be... You met the Dragon King? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The old man red at the young man, then he put his pipe into his pocket and walked to the side of the boat to take a look. The river was clear, but it was too deep to see the bottom. He watched for a while, but nothing happened, and his heart settled down a little. However, the moment he turned around, he seemed to see a veryrge shadow sh by.

    The old man¡¯s expression changed abruptly and became anxious as well.

    ¡°Sacrifice? No one is allowed to speak nonsense without my order.¡±

    He hurried into the cabin, then had a table brought out, the tribute ced, a candle inserted, kneeling and muttering. After he finished, hemanded the men to go to the stern of the boat. The offerings that were thrown into the river were nothing more than the head of a sheep, the head of a pig, or something like that.

    The old man held onto the side of the boat and watched nervously from behind. He saw Xuan¡¯er¡¯s back and the boat began to shake again. However, the whirlpool behind it did not cause him to return. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There really is a Dragon King!¡±

    The young man was so scared that his face paled, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being such a jinx!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The old man walked up to the young man and gave him a p. ¡°Before we boarded the ship, I warned you that no one was allowed to speak nonsense on the river. The river god has ears, he can hear anything you say. ¡°The next time you speak such nonsense, I will throw you down.¡±

    The young man was pped and he rubbed his eyes aggrievedly, but he did not dare to retort. The old man was the best boatman within a hundred miles. He had been working on the river for decades and was able to cross it at the age of ten. At that time, the river was still very violent.

    Du Shoushou lowered his voice and said, ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve met a big fish? Or a demon beast in the water? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If there are truly Demonic Beasts harming people, then we cannot sit idly by. There were quite a number of boats here. If they really were Demonic Beasts, then the boatmen and themoners would not be able to deal with them. Shall we go down and have a look? It¡¯s always right to get rid of the people. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You really are ¡­ You don¡¯t look at all like someone from the demon race. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck ¡­ Is the devil race a scourge? ¡°That was just someone deliberately trying to frame us. Don¡¯t forget that those so-called righteous ns coveted the cultivation techniques of our devil race. Otherwise, how could there be a massacre in the Jianghu?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Please wait for a while, I will go down to take a look.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. It¡¯s fine if you guys just rest, but I was injured just in time. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to find a demon beast to train with. ¡±

    An Zheng passed his Water Repelling Pearl to Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave. Run away if you can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°fat grandpa isn¡¯t that cowardly.¡±

    He put the Water Repelling Pearl into his pocket and jumped off the bow when the captain wasn¡¯t paying attention. Withump, the captain immediately turned his head, ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±

    The captain asked, ¡°Why is there one missing?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°No, no, he just went back to sleep. The sound of the water was what I threw down earlier.¡±

    The captain looked at them doubtfully. ¡°The boat is yours, but you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t throw things down in the river, or else ¡­¡±

    He shook his head and sighed. There was fear in his eyes.

    Underwater, because Du Shoushou had the Water Repelling Pearl, there was no water within a circle that was at least a few meters around his body. He slowly sank down to the bottom of the river and looked around at the big fish swimming past one by one. This was the first time he had seen such a scene, and he felt that it was quite a novelty and fun. When the big fish saw such a big mass of thingsing over, they all moved aside.

    Du Shoushou walked towards the back, wanting to see clearly what exactly was so frightening about that whirlpool just now. But the water was too deep, and he could not see well enough to see more than a few meters away. After calcting the distance the boat had travelled just now, and walking against the current for around 100 to 200 meters, Du Shoushou pulled out the Triton, thinking to himself, What monster did he have that could stab you to death with his spear?

    The Triton was a water attribute Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, its power in the water was stronger than normal. Furthermore, there was also the Water Repelling Pearl, so Du Shoushou was confident in himself. He strode forward, and as he walked, he suddenly heard a sigh.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice, and it seemed to be right by his ear. Du Shoushou¡¯s scalp tingled when he heard this, and he subconsciously looked left and right, but still didn¡¯t see anything. Although he was quite brave, he still felt chills down his spine when he heard the sighing of a woman underwater. When he was young, he had heard many legends about the water ghost, as well as some strange creatures that looked like arge group of human hair. These were all shadows in Du Shoushou¡¯s heart.

    He wanted to go back, but thinking of how he had boasted just now, he could only brace himself and continue forward. Even if he were to boast like this, he would have to finish it even if it brought tears to his face ¡­

    After walking for another ten meters, the front suddenly lit up. Du Shoushou jumped in shock, his whole body was on guard... Then the sigh came again, closer this time, as if it were in his head.

    Du Shoushou clenched his teeth and carried the Triton forward, breathing in deeply while muttering to himself: ¡°Even if it really is the Dragon King, the fat grandpa will still shake with you.¡±

    But after walking a few more steps, Du Shoushou was stunned still, because when he saw the woman who sighed, he becamepletely dumbstruck, and he stood there, at a loss of what to do.

    At the far end of the river, there was a 16-17 year old girl wearing very few clothes. She was sitting cross-legged with her hands under her chin as she looked at the objects in front of her. Her face was filled with worry. This girl had a pretty face and belonged to the extremely cute type. She was slightly chubby and had a little baby fat on her chin. Most importantly, her waist was very thin, and her buttocks were quite plump. She also had two long legs that were almost beyond the scale. Even though he was sitting cross-legged, his perfect figure could still be seen.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Are you sighing?¡±

    Du Shoushou braced himself and asked.

    The little girl turned around and looked at him: ¡°Eh ¡­¡± It was actually the Water Repelling Pearl. Fatty, are you asking me? Of course it¡¯s me who¡¯s sighing, otherwise who else would it be. ¡±

    ¡°For... ¡°Why?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth and tongue were parched, he wanted to drink a mouthful of water to moisten his throat.

    The little girl looked at the cow¡¯s head, goat¡¯s head, pig¡¯s head, with a worried expression, ¡°These things again, what if I¡¯m tired of eating them, and I don¡¯t even want to eat them. These people are so stingy, can¡¯t they throw something else down? ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked it in a variety of ways, stir-fried it into a stew, but I¡¯m really tired of it now.¡±

    She suddenly looked at Du Shoushou and licked his lips.

    Du Shoushou was so scared that he retreated a step, ¡°I don¡¯t eat it! I¡¯m not tasty at all! ¡±

    The little girl stood up, her clothes barely covering the most important part of her body. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m asking you, do you have anything delicious?¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up straight and pretended to be hesitant: ¡°I have wine and a story, do you have time?¡±

 Chapter 650 - Enough

    <h4>Chapter 650 ¨C Enough</h4>

    Du Shoushou brought a young girl with long legs onto the boat. This matter could make An Zheng and the others talk for a few years. Who was Du Shoushou? He was like a coward in front of girls, daring to be slightly presumptuous only in front of Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye. He really would be nervous, to the point where he even had difficulty breathing in front of the Great Mother Ye back then.

    It was mainly because Great Mother Ye was indeed of the type that Du Shoushou liked. He liked mature women, but in front of this kind of woman, he felt a lot of pressure.

    But who would have thought that a young girl who suddenly appeared in his life would actually change himpletely?

    However, after An Zheng looked at it for a while, he realized that he was wrong, and not that Du Shoushou changed ¡­ The sighs had not finished when they were forcefully stopped. A mouthful of blood almost made An Zheng hold it in.

    In truth, that woman was not really very young. Instead, she looked very young.

    ¡°Excuse me, how old are you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked somewhat embarrassedly.

    The girl was not restrained and answered frankly, ¡°I am not human, and I don¡¯t have any good rtionship with human beings. I am... from another world. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled, An Zheng¡¯s face changed. They looked at Du Shoushou and Du Shoushou nodded, which meant that he knew. That¡¯s right, if An Zheng didn¡¯t activate the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. And since Chen Shaobai could not tell it from the start, there was even less of a need to talk about Da Da Ye. Only Du Shoushou was able to sense the aura that came from the Summoning the Spiritual World beforeing close to him.

    Chen Shaobai pulled Du Shoushou over: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I can feel that she is not a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Because it suits your taste?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked with an extremely unfriendly tone. Du Shoushou¡¯s expression changed, but he did not continue to exin anything.

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai and smiled at the woman. Then, he pulled Du Shoushou to the side. What do you think? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°She would rather hide underwater than touch thosemoners... I feel that she is different from the summoner we met before. We can¡¯t kill them in one hit, and strike whenever we see summoner, right? ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Chen Shaobai is mainly worried about you. Don¡¯t mind him if his tone is too harsh.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°I still don¡¯t understand him, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lower myself to the same level as him. I know that he was worried about me, but he felt that I was being a bit hasty, and that I was really a bit hasty. ¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou returned and sat opposite of the woman. They smiled a little embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because the people we shared the same world as you before ¡­ ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not very friendly, so I was a bit direct with my words just now.¡±

    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°I can guess, he has our auras on him, but he is obviously not one of us, so there are only two possibilities ¡­ He once killed summoner from the inner world and ate their cores, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The woman straightened the hair on her forehead, lowered her head, and said: ¡°My name is Ying Yu, and I am also a kind of summoner in the inner world, I am used to living in the water. Just like Hua She, I was sent out by Emperor Qing to trigger a flood. However, I don¡¯t want to do that ¡­ Hua She and I left the inner world together. I don¡¯t know where he went, but I liked the peaceful scenery here, so I stayed there. I never thought of hurting anyone, and it only meant living in space.

    Chen Shaobai pulled An Zheng to the side again: ¡°Du Shoushou has gone mad, could it be that you have also gone mad? The people from the inner world, regardless of gender or demon beasts, how could they have such a good thing? Even though she said it beautifully, seventy to eighty percent of the time, it was that person called Emperor Qing who was sent over to act as a spy. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Du Shoushou said one sentence that makes a lot of sense ¡­ We can¡¯t just kill them all at once. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned for a moment, and then said with slight anger: ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone crazy!¡±

    He turned his head to look, only to see that Da Da Ye had already moved closer, carefully wiping away Ying Yu¡¯s long hair that was almost reaching the corner of his legs, with a face full of envy: ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful, your hair¡¯s so beautiful, how long have you been here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°Am I the only normal one? Or am I the only one who is abnormal? ¡±

    Ying Yu smiled kindly at Da Da Ye. ¡°I¡¯m already more than three hundred years old. ording to your human race¡¯s age, I should be around twenty-seven, twenty-eight, or thirty years old. He¡¯s a lot older than you, he can already be considered an old man. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Pfft, you really look down on the lifespan of us humans.¡±

    Ying Yuughed: ¡°Just consider it as me saying something wrong, okay? I ¡­ The reason why I followed you up isn¡¯t because you said that you want to give me something delicious, nor is it because you said that there¡¯s a story about wine, so ¡­ You¡¯re the first cultivator I¡¯ve encountered that doesn¡¯t want to kill me, but wants to invite me to a drink. I met human cultivators twice before. They thought I was a demonic beast, so if they wanted to kill me and take my crystal core, I had no choice but to flee. Aftering here, the people here were honest and there were no cultivators. They thought I was a water monster and would throw some food into the water every time ¡­ ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have scared them ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Just follow us from now on, as long as you maintain your human form, there will be less trouble.¡±

    Ying Yu¡¯s expression became a little sad. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I live together with my true form? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This is a summoner with a bull¡¯s horn on its horn!¡±

    An Zheng rolled her eyes at him as he angrily turned his head to no longer speak.

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re in a very dangerous situation.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to hurt us, and those ordinarymoners are not willing to hurt, then we¡¯ll consider it disobeying the orders of the person called Emperor Qing, right? Otherwise, just follow us from now on and you can still be protected. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Old fool!¡±

    Du Shoushou ignored him, and continued to find words to say, looking slightly awkward.

    An Zheng carefully sized up Ying Yu. He was indeed a woman with a very strange temperament, even though he looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, but her temperament was also one that only mature women would have. Girls with this kind of temperament would at least have some simrities, for example, Great Mother Ye ¡­ An Zheng did know that Du Shoushou had always liked women like the Great Mother Ye, but he did not like the Great Mother Ye. After all, there was still a Xiao Qi Dao between the two of them.

    This woman seemed to have an indifferent and rxed beauty. Her face could not be considered to be impable, and there were even a few blemishes on her face. However, the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she looked. Even her ws could be ignored. This kind of woman could be with him for a very long time, because her personality was also as gentle as water.

    The young girl had the body and appearance of a young woman. Although her words were a bit vulgar, it was more or less like that.

    This time, it was An Zheng¡¯s turn to pull Chen Shaobai to the side. The two of them sat in the distance and conversed.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Du Shoushou to be so brave, no?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°I won¡¯t deny this, but I think that there¡¯s something wrong with him! We are Du Shoushou¡¯s friends, don¡¯t you think so? Furthermore, he was a fool. The moment he moved his heart, he would definitely give out his true feelings. Furthermore, even ten bulls wouldn¡¯t be able to pull him back. So you have to hold him before he makes a mistake, or it¡¯s toote. ¡±

    ¡°Think about it, that woman is a summoner! Even if she was a gentle person and didn¡¯t n to do anything bad with the people of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, she was still a summoner after all. Don¡¯t talk about summoner, that¡¯s childish ¡­ Yes, she could transform intuman form without any ws. But what if the summoner chased after her? What if her identity was revealed? When the people of inner world chase after her and the cultivators chase after her, what would happen to Du Shoushou? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve thought of all that you¡¯ve said just now. But after thinking about it, I only think of one sentence that would suit the current situation. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We are Du Shoushou¡¯s good friends and brothers, but we are not Du Shoushou himself.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Du Shoushou in the distance who pretended to be talking andughing, but was actually rubbing his hands nervously. Heughed and said: ¡°Only he can make decisions for himself, if he¡¯s wrong, we have the responsibility to advise him, and tell him. But we still don¡¯t have the right to judge for him... He is not an unreasonable person. We have said everything that needs to be said and he has made his own decision. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai let out a long sigh: ¡°This bastard, how can you be so urate!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng did not understand.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Motherf * cker, at first nce, she looks like a little girl. I was even surprised when Fatty¡¯s hobby changed. And in the end, it¡¯s a fucking young woman! ¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, calling the young woman is not urate.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards that direction: ¡°Da Da Ye,e and eat here.¡±

    Just as his hands were entangled with Ying Yu¡¯s hair, he suddenly stood up, and then, like a bolt of lightning, rushed over: ¡°What are you eating?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would actually progress so much while eating.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Of course, I practice this kind of thing!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Truly, the world is full of wonders ¡­¡±

    The three of them looked towards the bow of the ship and saw that Du Shoushou was still as weak as ever. He felt that he should be pretty good, but he was actually so nervous that even his breathing had be hurried. He sat upright on the deck chair. From this, he could tell how nervous he was. As for the girl called Ying Yu, he was constantly listening to her with his head tilted, and smiled from time to time. The two of them talked and listened, and for some reason, they seemed to be in harmony.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Guess what Du Shoushou said?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Da tao Ye: ¡°I know I know, he¡¯s talking about when An Zheng was young. He just lectured about how a kitchen knife overturned a lot of viins.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck this, can¡¯t you just talk about how awesome you are? What about others ¡­ What a fool! ¡±

    Dada Ye said seriously, ¡°Who do you care about what they say? Didn¡¯t you notice? One likes to say, the other likes to hear ¡­¡± It¡¯s enough.

 Chapter 651 - Fire Beacon City Feng Xiuyang

    <h4>Chapter 651 ¨C Fire Beacon City Feng Xiuyang</h4>

    Chen Shaobai always thought that he was right. Leaving a woman like Ying Yu by his side would be a bomb that could explode at any time. At that time, once Ying Yu¡¯s identity was dissolved, the human world would not tolerate Du Shoushou either. On the other side of the summoner, she also could not tolerate Du Shoushou.

    But, Du Shoushou did not care about all these.

    What was unexpected was that Ying Yu was actually a chef. When she put on her apron and brought Du Shoushou and the others food that couldn¡¯t be more tasty, even if Chen Shaobai felt that she wasn¡¯t suitable to stay, he had no choice but to praise her cooking.

    After dinner, An Zheng told the ship master to have the water flow down, then called Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai over. The three of them sat on the bow of the boat and drank tea and chatted.

    Du Shoushouughed, in just a few days, he seemed to have matured a lotpared to before.

    ¡°I know what you guys want to say, but I also know that you all are doing it for my own good. I am not an idiot, and I have considered all possibilities, even though it is still too early to consider all these. She doesn¡¯t necessarily like me, and I¡¯m not at the point of loving her to death. I just feel reallyfortable being with her, really rxed. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Scram, we don¡¯t have time to listen to your love, we aren¡¯t looking for you to say this.¡±

    Du Shoushou was slightly taken aback: ¡°Then what do you guys mean by this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said seriously: ¡°That is your freedom. An Zheng is right, no matter how much we care, we can¡¯t help you. So, you still have to think it over before you make a decision. But what we¡¯re saying is that the two of you should get to know each other better. Furthermore, with such a unting together, there will inevitably be some sort of disaster ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You want to chase me away? You two have no conscience. ¡±

    An Zheng almost spat out his tea, ¡°Stay away from Chen Shaobai in the future, listen to this shameless tone.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at An Zheng: ¡°Shut up, be more serious.¡±

    An Zheng put down his teacup: ¡°We are brothers, there is nothing that we cannot say. Fatty, I have discussed this with Chen Shaobai, and then we will discuss it with you. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust Ying Yu, it¡¯s just that the two of them really need to get along in order to understand more about each other. The best way is of course to go back, but that won¡¯t do. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded: ¡°I know, we can¡¯t reveal this, even if it¡¯s just one in ten thousand.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°So I n to donate the remainingrge mustard space that I have left. The two of you can spend some time together, but don¡¯t be a fool. Listen and see. If she does anything abnormal, it¡¯s impossible for you to not notice. I know you haven¡¯t lost your head. If she was really sent by that Emperor Qing, then she would definitely not be able to live in the Big Mustard Space with you in peace.

    Du Shoushou acknowledged and did not say a word.

    Chen Shaobai continued to speak, ¡°Taking advantage of this short period of time, it will also benefit the both of you if you get along more. Furthermore, we are about to reunite with the Great Xi Empire¡¯s army, so it will be hard to avoid a direct confrontation with the inner world¡¯s summoner. Therefore ¡­ It wasn¡¯t good for her to stay. I can tell that she also hates the way hisrades do things. Since he doesn¡¯t help the people from the inner world or us, it can be considered a very difficult decision for her. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I agree, but I have to ask her. If she wants to go back to the river, I won¡¯t stop her. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Truly a man!¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡± ¡°You arrue mother cannon.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The heck... An Zheng, don¡¯t pull me. If I don¡¯t beat the crap out of him, I won¡¯t be called Chen Shaobai. ¡±

    An Zheng moved his chair back a little.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°F * ck...¡±

    Du Shoushouughed out loud and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her. If she¡¯s willing to get along with me, it¡¯s naturally good. No matter how difficult and dangerous it will be in the future, I, Du Shoushou, will definitely shoulder all of it and will not let her suffer any grievances. If a man could not do this, then he would not be able to be a man. If she really has no feelings for me, I cannot stop his. That is his freedom. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I just hope that after you get hit, you won¡¯t have any thoughts of liking men.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be the first one to chase you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai spread his legs: ¡°Come!¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    After Du Shoushou left, Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Whether it¡¯s for Du Shoushou or Ying Yu, it¡¯s actually rather difficult. I can see that she is also interested in Du Shoushou. It¡¯s just a first nce, but usually, I fall in love with his at first sight. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s their fate, what we can do is actually not much.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You paid the bill, right?¡±

    ¡°What money?¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t give you the space for free. Pay up.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s leg flew up, and Chen Shaobai had already floated far away: ¡°I had long guessed that you would use this method, damn it, miser.¡±

    The cruise ship followed the river and headed southwest. It was not far from Hongyuan city. At this time, the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, was in Hongyuan city. He was borrowing troops ¡­ Everyone knew how strong the Left was and how many experts there were. To the south of the army, the first battle would be at Fire Beacon City, and the distance between Hong Yuan City and Fire Beacon City would not be very far, if the did not receive any respect from Fire Beacon City, it would be impossible.

    So there were two reasons why Chen Zhongxu did this.

    Firstly, to force the Left to stand on his side and give a signal to the outside world that Fire Beacon City would be destroyed. Secondly, the Left had always been strong in the army. Being able to get help from the people of the Left was beneficial to Chen Zhongxu in controlling the army.

    And it was at this moment that Fire Beacon City, which was 1800 miles away from Hongyuan City.

    A young man wearing a long white robe slowly walked into the city wited oil-paper umbre in his hand in the rain. There weren¡¯t many people guarding the city wall. With the continuous rain and gloomy weather, it was obviously impossible for the elders of the evildoers to stand obediently on the city wall. had already given the order for the Great Western Army to retreat. But now that the situation had changed, the news of Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s death had beenpletely sealed, and she still had this little bit of strength. Therefore, the people of Fire Beacon City thought that they would soon be able to join the army and do what they needed to do.

    They had been waiting for Zhuge Dangdang toe back, even though she was the boss in name.

    There were a few old monsters in Fire Beacon City that were the real owners. Zhuge Dangdang was jusuppet in front of everyone. These old monsters would not appear normally, unless there was a big problem that Zhuge Dangdang could not solve.

    This white-clothed young man looked to be around 20 years old, with delicate features and extremely handsome features. If he wore a woman¡¯s outfit, he would probably be a beauty of his generation. The man was strange, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all when he walked into this sinister and terrifying ce.

    He was an outsider, and many people did not know what it meant for a outsider to enter Fire Beacon City.

    A few drunk people stopped him, and a bearded man in front extended his hand to touch the face of the young man in white: ¡°Oh, such a delicate and tender youth, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a girl,ing to our Fire Beacon City disguised as a man, are you going to give me a good heart?¡±

    The man in white frowned slightly and took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡±

    The manughed, ¡°Am I the first one to fuck you? Ha ha-ha ha, that¡¯s great. ¡±

    With a sh of white light, the head fell to the ground.

    The man in white had a peach wood sword tied behind his back, but he didn¡¯t move. Everyone who knew him knew that the peach wood sword had been with him for many years. If it was an ordinary opponent, he simply wouldn¡¯t draw his sword. At this moment, what was surprising was that aside from the peach wood sword, there were also two other swords. No one knew where they came from.

    A person carrying three swords on his back, a peach wood sword, a weird thin sword that looked like it was made of iron, and a heavy sword that was a foot wide.

    The one who killed was the heavy sword.

    The sword looked exceptionally heavy and its shape was very strange. It was around one meter long and one foot wide. He looked slender, but his sword was so heavy that it did not seem to belong to someone of his size. The sword swept out likipple, and the head fell to the ground. Those who dared to act so arrogantly in a row weren¡¯t trash, as they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to do so. Therefore, the person killed by this sword was not a nameless nobody.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t care who he killed.

    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking courting death!¡±

    The three people behind were not afraid. On the contrary, they were quite sober. The three of them attacked together at an astonishing speed. They were good at killing, or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in Fire Beacon City.

    With a sh of sword light, three heads fell to the ground.

    ¡°I am Feng Xiuyang, I will be your City Lord.¡±

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and more and more people came to hear the news. Those who were dozing in the rain on top of the city walls were also awakened, and they rushed down from the city walls, wanting to see who wasing.

    Feng Xiuyang raised the red oil-paper umbre on his left hand and the heavy sword on his right, and looked at the more and more ferocious people on the street in front of him. I want to raise my Dao Root, but I met with trouble. After thinking about it, it turns out that I am the one who is dissatisfied and unable to understand it ¡­ In the boundless universe, there are three thousand Daosource. You sinners are alsype of Dao-fruit; I¡¯ll pluck it. ¡±

    From afar, someone started to curse: ¡°Where did this madmane from, do you think that Fire Beacon City ce where outsiders can act as they please?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at those people and indifferently said: ¡°After killing this entire street, if you all still think that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be the City Lord, then I will kill my way through this city. ¡°I know there are a few old monsters in the city that can¡¯t be hidden. It¡¯s best for you toe out earlier, otherwise, a lot of people will die here.¡±

    He pointed to the end of the street. ¡°When the blood gets there, I want someone toe out and give me an answer.¡±

    The group of criminals on the street started to charge over. These people killed people without blinking an eye, so they would naturally not be scared by a single word from Feng Xiuyang. However, under the heavy sword, no one was actually able to block one move. The heavy sword swept across the street like a mad dragon made of metal. The heads fell off one by one, and the blood was washed away by the rain. Feng Xiuyang stepped forward, still holding the red umbre in his left hand and the heavy sword in his right.

    33rd step, killing 200 people.

    He killed three hundred people in seventy steps.

    One hundred steps, three hundred and twenty.

    120 steps, 325 killing.

    One hundred thirty steps and 326 killing.

    The fewer people killed, it was not because Fire Beacon City was losing people, but because the opponent¡¯s strength was getting stronger. Beacon fire wce where outsiders were not allowed to be impudent, but it was a ce where strong people were tolerated. As long as this person was more ruthless and strong, then Beacon fire people would be willing to submit to him. The rules here are extremely simple ¡­ It was up to them to decide who was stronger.

    Only he himself knew what Feng Xiuyang was here to do.

    However, he had killed too many people. Even the old monsters in Fire Beacon City were aware of this. An old fisherman wearing a straw cape and a bamboo hat appeared first while carrying a fishing basket on his back. Then, there was a woman who seemed to be very dirty. She was middle-aged and wore flirtatious clothes. The color on her face was also heavily smeared. Thest one to appear was a schr. He seemed to be of no threat to anyone, a type who was powerless.

    But after these three people appeared, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He inserted the heavy sword into the sheath on his back and pulled out the sharp longsword.

    At this moment, the expressions of the three people on the other side changed.

 Chapter 652 - He also has a mahogany sword

    <h4>Chapter 652 ¨C He also has a mahogany sword</h4>

    An old man wearing a straw cape, carrying a fish bucket and a fishing rod, an old woman dressed in a schr¡¯s robe who looked like she was powerless, an old woman who looked very bewitching and bewitching ¡­ All the people in Fire Beacon City knew that these three were not to be trifled with.

    Even back when Great Master Zhuge Dangdang was present, he was also very respectful towards these three people. Everyone knew that wherever there was an enormous power, there would be some reclusive old monsters overseeing it. Fire Beacon City was no exception.

    Although these three were not old monsters, they held a very high position in Fire Beacon City.

    The person who looked like an old fisherman was the Second Master of Fire Beacon City. No one knew his name, they all called him bamboo hat man. Now, he was the Acting Leader of Fire Beacon City. They still didn¡¯t know that Zhuge Dangdang was dead, if they had known, he would be the true boss.

    It was said that she had once been the head of one of the most popr brothels in the Great Xi. However, because of some unknown reason, she had been caught by the imperial court and had be a military servant in Fringe City, so one could imagine the days when she was sent there to be a military ve. However, this person was very strong. How did she manage to cultivate to such a level had always been a mystery. Everyone called her Chen Sanniang.

    That schr was the Fifth Master of Fire Beacon City. He was going to be promoted to Fourth Master today, but it was toote. Because he and the Fourth Boss had been drinking togetherst night, because no one wanted to give money to the customers, the Fourth Boss had killed a restaurant. Because he and the Fourth Boss had been drinking together, because no one wanted to give money to the customers, the Fourth Boss had killed a restaurant.

    It wasn¡¯t a joke.

    ¡°Young man.¡±

    Chen Sanniang¡¯s hair hung down to cover half her face, because there was a ¡®ve¡¯ character on the other half of her face. She should have been a very beautiful woman, but now she looked neither human nor ghost. It was said that everyone who had seen the other half of her face was dead, but there were also those who swore that they had seen it before. In addition to the word ¡°ve,¡± there was also a long, long, ugly scar that looked like a snakehead.

    Chen Sanniang¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, witint of hoarseness in it. She knew very well what kind of voice a man liked, and the voice that came out of his throat was a voice that could go down to the very bone. However, everyone knew how vicious this woman was, so they gave her the nickname ck Widow.

    Chen Sanniang looked at Feng Xiuyang and asked, ¡°You are from the Dao?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang saw that the three of them had changed swords, there was an open sword sheathe on his back, it was very big and wide, but his back didn¡¯t look awkward at all. On the contrary, it had a different kind of handsomeness and elegance to it. There was alsint of a sharp and stern look in its elegance and elegance.

    Exchanging a broad sword for a narrow sword. Merely changing a sword was already enough to move those three people.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    Chen Sanniang asked, ¡°For a Taoist disciple like you toe to Fire Beacon City, you seem to havigh cultivation level and a bright future. Why do you think you have toe here?¡± ¡°You said that you wanted to be the head. We wee those with the ability to do so, but we do not wee those who are called righteous and chivalrous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang replied indifferently: ¡°A few years ago, I went to Mount Wudang to ask. The Old Taoist of the Wu Dang Mountain said that I have unknown dao roots and cannot teach me. However, he also said that I have a dao fate, so he told me to go down the mountain and find my own path, and only return when I found it. But after searching for a few years, I still don¡¯t know what kind of dao I should pursue. Then someone said to me, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try all the Dao Fruits?¡±

    ¡°The good and the bad, the good and the evil, the reincarnation of life and death, these are all Dao Origin.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°But I have never experienced what it feels like to be an evil person. The people from the Dao Sect like to call it bedevilment, and the people from the Buddha Sect call it the Shura. But whether it¡¯s a demon or an Asura, I want to give iry. ¡±

    Chen Sanniangughed, ¡°Truly an unusual little fellow. He clearly wanted to be the head and be the overlord of a region, but he said he wanted some Dao Fruit ¡­¡± You speak such a low level lie and yet you¡¯re still so serious, so cute. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang did not budge an inch and continued with a straight face, ¡°Whatever you say has nothing to do with me, not even you. Not even Fire Beacon City has anything to do with me. ¡°All I want is an experience. After I gather all of the Dao-Origin Fruits, I¡¯ll be able to master the Grand Dao.¡±

    He asked Chen Sanniang, ¡°Did you make a move?¡±

    Chen Sanniang shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight with you. You¡¯re so beautiful with your delicate skin and delicate features. If I identally kill you, how unfortunate would that be? If you were to identally kill me, it would be a greater pity ¡­ Moreover, the one you need to be is the Head, not the Third Master, so I have nothing to do with it. ¡±

    She wriggled her waist and walked tea stand to sit down. The owner was so frightened that he quickly poured some water and trembled in fear.

    Fire Beacon City wce that had no rules, but had its own rules and regtions. Many martial artists felt that they were evil people and should belong to Fire Beacon City, so some people came from far away, just like the followers of the Buddhist Sect who traveled thousands of miles to visit the Great Thunder Lake Temple for a pilgrimage. But after this, they realized that what they had done was child¡¯s y to the people of Fire Beacon City. Not only that, their cultivation bases were too low, so nobody paid them any attention.

    However, the notorious Scoundrel found himself unable to leave even if he wasn¡¯t valued here, because he also needed the existence of someone of lower status here. These people were forced into a certain role, such as the restaurant owner or the restaurant assistant. For example, a brothel girl or an old woman ¡­ They can¡¯t resist, because resistance is all. Even if the owner of this tea shop was an idiot, he wouldn¡¯t want to sell his tea in a ce like Fire Beacon City, but he had no choice, because this was his job ¡­

    After sitting down, Chen Sanniang narrowed her eyes and looked at the bamboo hat man. Thetter red at her coldly.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me? You can¡¯t get rid of me, and all these years you¡¯ve been trying to ¡ª fuck me, and I¡¯m trying to get rid of me. I will give you face, for the sake of your age, let you be the second inmand, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    The schr had already walked over to the tea stand and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve just been promoted to fourth.¡±

    He nced at Chen Sanniang and quickly lowered his head. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t want to be promoted to Earth Three.¡±

    Chen Sanniang chuckled and caressed the schr¡¯s face, ¡°I just like a man like you who doesn¡¯t put on any airs. You want to kill me?¡± Third sister will reward you for tonight. Come to my room for the night. Third sister will let you know what it means to be above the heavens on earth. ¡±

    The schr shook his head. ¡°You are the ck Widow. I¡¯m afraid that you will swallow me.¡±

    Chen Sanniang was not angry, ¡°I swallowed you? Those who are incapable will be swallowed by me. Some people are useless to me, so there¡¯s no point in keeping them. ¡±

    She nced at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Hey brat, don¡¯t you want to be a big boss? Make your move, I want to see if you have the qualifications. ¡°If you kill that old man Li Li Lang, then tonight I will go to your room and climb up to give yoaste before moving on my own.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang frowned, as if he hated Chen Sanniang. However, his gaze quickly moved to the bamboo hat man¡¯s body. The long sword slightly shifted and the sword tip pointed at the bamboo hat man¡¯s face. ¡°You are the Second Leader? ¡°Then it will be you.¡±

    The bamboo hat man: ¡°I am the Second Boss, I still have the Head up. If you want to be the Head, you have to wait.¡± ¡°No matter what kind of leader you are, you have to follow the rules. There arotal of thirteen masters here, and since you¡¯ve killed them since Old Thirteen came to kill them, I will naturally ept your challenge.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang muttered to himself, ¡°So this is an evil person, this is shameless... ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special.¡±

    He raised his head to look at the bamboo hat youth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a boss anymore.¡±

    The moment he said this, everyone was stunned for a moment. Chen Sanniang suddenly stood up, her eyes turning red. The tea cup in the schr¡¯s hand slightly swayed, spilling out some tea. Afterwards, he angrily grabbed the tea shop owner¡¯s heart out of his chest.

    As for the bamboo hat person, he was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t speak such nonsense. The Great Master¡¯s cultivation is unparalleled. You said that if he dies, he dies?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°If I said he was dead, then he must be dead.¡±

    After saying this, he began to walk forward, step by step, firm and gentle. The bamboo hat old man began to back up, and every step he took caused more and more confusion to fill the air. The bamboo hat man could tell that this person was truly very young, which was why he felt an indescribable sense of grievance. He had roamed the martial arts world for many years, and had even be the second inmand in thend of evil people. He had relied on being more vicious than others, but now, he was forced back by a young man.

    ¡°You win!¡±

    The bamboo hat youth suddenly stopped and threw away the fishing rod and fish basket in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve won. From today onwards, you will be the Second Leader.¡±

    This time, it was Feng Xiuyang¡¯s turn to be surprised. He had not yet taken out his sword, but the sword intent was ready to strike, and when the opponent suddenly admitted defeat, he had a feeling that he was unable to release his feelings. This feeling was very unpleasant, and he also felt that the surrounding people were very unhappy. This is thend of the wicked, he began to feel those malicious intentions ¡­ Slowly, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face began to turn sinister.

    ¡°I vaguely heard that someone said they would be the Second Leader just like that. They didn¡¯t ept it.¡±

    He moved on.

    The bamboo hat man¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How is that possible? I already have the number of people. ording to the rules of the martial arts world, there¡¯s no need topete if you admit defeat.¡± You are now the Second Leader, and you have the final say here. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too simple, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He made his move.

    Three secondster, the bamboo shoot died.

    Feng Xiuyang kept his narrow sword, looked at the dead body of the bamboo hat man on the ground and said: ¡°This is only more justified and reasonable ¡­ So, who thinks I can be the boss now? ¡°Who thinks I can¡¯t be the head?¡±

    No one said anything.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­ Chen Sanniang apuded, ¡°Interesting. You can do it. I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    The booklet stood up and walked towards Feng Xiuyang. Feng Xiuyang turned and faced the attack, ready to fight again. The schr suddenly kneeled on the ground, bowed once, called the Great Master, then turned around and left.

    On the city wall, an old veteran carrying a rusty iron spear looked at Feng Xiuyang with narrowed eyes: ¡°Did you see how many swords he threw out?¡±

    ¡°Its speed is as fast as the wind, and I can¡¯t tell how many swords it has.¡±

    An olddy who was sitting beside him and mending her clothes shook her head: ¡°Just with that sword intent that was like the wind, he is stronger than Zhuge Dangdang. It¡¯s not impossible for him to be the boss.¡±

    The veteran said, ¡°More than that? That¡¯s only his narrow sword, he also haeach wood sword. ¡±

 Chapter 653 - Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 653 ¨C Comprehension</h4>

    Hongyuan City

    An Zheng made the boat stop by the river, and the workers paid a total of three thousand silver taels to transport the boat to Xiu Shui City. For the boatmen, it would take them almost a year to sail the boat back to Xiushui City and return to their vige. However, for them, the reward of six to seven hundred silver taels per person was already an astronomical figure.

    Under the golden age, a hard currency like silver was very valuable. Six to seven hundred taels of silver was enough topletely change the lives of an ordinary family. If they were willing to stay at Xiushui City¡¯s An Ping Inn, the wages would be very high, and they would even arrange foouse to be moved over.

    After An Zheng and the others went ashore, they separated from the crew. The crew were all surprised that their boss trusted them so much, as it was a cruise that had been bought with arge amount of money. If they were to sell the cruise ship after they returned, they would get more shares.

    Everyone looked at the captain, waiting for him to speak. The captain pondered for a moment, then waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°Xiushui City!¡±

    An Zheng and the rest headed towards the direction of Hong Yuan City, the river bank was still a distance away from the city gate, they did not want to use their cultivation, so they hired a horse carriage to go forward, and by the time they reached the Hong Yuan City, it was already dark. Becausrince of the Great Xixi was currently in Hongyuan city, the city gate was heavily guarded. The number of soldiers guarding the city gate was more than twice the usual number, so the people inside the city had to be under strict investigation.

    An Zheng invited the people guarding the city entrance to inform them that the Duke had invited someone toe. The soldier knew that quite a few Jianghu cultivators hade to seek refuge, but no one knew if there were any almighty experts among them, so they did not dare to slight him. After half an hour, a general d in armor came over. He alighted from his horse and rushed over to An Zheng with his fists cupped, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if this is Sect Master Ye?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    These few days, An Zheng had been using a different mask to take revenge, so naturally no one would suspect him. Now that he had regained some of his identity as the Cang Sect Leader, Ye Yu, he could be considered to have obtained the authority of an official ¡­

    An Zheng had already thought of an excuse on the way. He had said that he had met Da Da Da Ye who was being chased down and was being sent to the Jinling with help, but he did not dare to casually reveal his identity to anyone, so he asked for your forgiveness and the like.

    When he had just arrived outside the Duke of Qin¡¯s temporary residence, Chen Zhongxu had already walked out withrge strides, and a smile was stered on his face. ¡°Daoist Ye, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    This person didn¡¯t put on any act. It could be seen that he was begging for good.

    After An Zheng and the others entered, they exined everything ording to what they had thought of. Chen Zhongxu did not me them, and instead praised An Zheng for his chivalrous intentions and such. The banquet was arranged at night, and not only were there people from the Jiang Hu who had recentlye to seek refuge in the army, there were also people from the Left who apanied them, filling the courtyard with dozens of tables.

    An Zheng did not like this kind of hypocritical social scene, so he apanied his for a while before taking the chance to leave.

    Returning back to his room, An Zheng sat cross legged and began to meditate. Recently, he felt that his cultivation had reached a bottleneck. An Zheng was very clear about what was going on. Recently, his focus had been on the art of vision and he hoped to level up so that he could discover the summoner that came from the Summoning the Spiritual World. However, after being too distracted, he instead encountered problems with his own cultivation.

    At such a young age, he was already at the middle stage of the Higher Completion Stage. This kind of progress speed could be said to be the only one in the past hundred years.

    However, An Zheng knew that he definitely could not rx, because each of his enemies was stronger than thest. For example, the Left in Hongyuan City. Not only was the strength of the Left Swordhall in the Lower Celestial Stage, it waerrifying existence that could directly fight against a few disciples of the Buddha Sect. There were definitely some people in the Left that were simr in strength to the Left Swordhall, and there were even some old monsters that did not want to appear in the world. As for those old monsters, they were the foundation for arge n to settle down.

    After he sat down cross-legged, he had himself checked his entire body, from his meridians to the Dantian Qi Sea s. Although An Zheng had not been fighting fiercely recently, he was not injured. Firstly, it was because his battle experience was getting more and more abundant, and secondly, it was because he did not encounter any enemies that were too difficult to deal with.

    The breakthrough was imminent.

    An Zheng felt that the energy in his body was a little impure. It was because there were two main types of energy: one was the zing energy of the Orthodox Pure Yang, and the other was the lightning energy that was needed by the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. And with thebination of these two powers, he was able to unleash a forbidden technique like the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, and even a forbidden technique like Heavenly Thunder Shower.

    Originally, it was because An Zheng was unable to use his own strength to cast out sucerrifying forbidden technique like the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, his physique had long ago be different from it in his previous life as well. However, over time, his body gradually adapted to the existence of the two types of energy, so the meridians in his body gradually separated, while the Dantian Qi Sea were also separated into two parts. One part stored the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang, and the other part stored the power of thunder.

    An Zheng¡¯s current ability with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was naturally nothing, the two types of energy could perfectly fuse outside of his body. But that was outside of his body ¡­ The reason why An Zheng was using that forbidden technique was outside of his body, so he could control andbine the two types of power. This fusion did not dare to happen in his body, because if there was even the slightest deviation in the ratio, it would result in a major mistake.

    These two powers were equivalent to the two time bombs in An Zheng¡¯s body. When that time came, even if An Zheng¡¯s physique was strong, he would still not be able to withstand such internal and external injuries.

    If this continued, then his cultivation base would be restricted and restricted.

    An Zheng closed his eyes in thought. In any case, he had nothing to do in the past two days, so it was time for him to carefully think about how he could truly fuse with these two types of powers. The first was that after fusing with one¡¯s body, the speed of execution would be faster, more secretive, and more direct. Secondly, he had to remove the hidden danger. He couldn¡¯t continue on like this.

    Firstly, there was no need to worry too much about fusing them outside of his body. Because An Zheng had the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s automatic protection and because every time he used the power, it was controlled precisely, so An Zheng was not worried. However, fusing with one¡¯s body was not an option. One had to be careful. If something went wrong, one might not die at the hands of their enemies, but rather die at the hands of one¡¯s own hands.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind kept calcting, and now that there was a barrier between his meridians and the Dantian Qi Sea, it automatically created a wall, separating the two forces. If he opened up this wall first, the power on both sides would rush towards each other like two waves. At that time, An Zheng would definitely not be able to handle it.

    Open the door?

    An Zheng thought, what if he opened up a crack, and let them out little by little like opening the door?

    Then, he immediately denied ¡­ If he opened the door, it would be impossible to seal him off.

    He racked his brains for an entire night, but still couldn¡¯te up with a solution. The morning of the second day, An Zheng told Du Shoushou and the others that he was leaving the Duke of Qin¡¯s camp for the outside of the city. Hongyuan City waather special ce. Threerge rivers were converging to the west of the city before flowing eastward straight towards the East Sea.

    An Zheng had seen this wondrous scene when he came here yesterday, because he was a little flustered after not finding a solution overnight. When he arrived at the river bank, he stood at the top and looked into the distance. The river water was clear enough to see the bottom. The red river water carried sand, while the Long River was like a blue jade belt. The three colors were clearly separated at the junction. It was unknown if the three rivers below had already fused.

    An Zheng suddenly gained some insights. The world was so big, naturally, there was an artifact that could contain everything. The three rivers converged into one ce without any idents. It was not because the three rivers were very meek, but rather because the following rivers were wide enough. No matter how much trouble they caused, they were unable to leave the river and could only flow eastwards in a smooth manner.

    After An Zheng thought of this point, something seemed to vaguely grasp at the inside of his mind, but that feeling once again shed past.

    The colours of the Three Rivers Water were different, but they werepatible with one another. Other than water, the reason for that was because they were water based on the simplest principles. The color of the water was different. It was just an appearance. The feeling of grabbing onto something became clearer and clearer in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but the more he panicked, the more he was unable to understand.

    An Zheng stood by the side of the great river for half a day, but he still felt that he was a little bitcking. Then he returned to camp and went to see the drills. At least thousands of soldiers were training on the drill grounds. Da Xi¡¯s army had always been fierce and never lost. This kind of unpredictable battle formation had a lot to do with it.

    An Zheng stood there and watched as the thousands of people changed their formation, not panicking in the slightest, and even more so, the ce where Song Xi was at.

    First, because of the military training that went on day after day, those movements had already sunk deep into the marrow of the bones. Secondly, because of themand g, they had to act ording to thenguage of the gs, which was why they had to advance and retreat.

    Standing at the side of the drill grounds, An Zheng looked around and only returned to his room after it was dark for another half a day. Not long after, the person sent by the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, invited him to be perfunctory. An Zheng rejected him tactfully, saying only that he had encountered some difficulty in cultivation and needed to think carefully.

    The person who came to invite him was displeased, and the gaze he used to look at An Zheng was no longer kind. That was the prince of Great Xixi! He had actually sent someone to invite him, but he hadn¡¯t even gone!

    An Zheng did not have the time to care about all these, since Chen Zhongxu was not someone who cared about small matters. He was anxious to raise his cultivation level now, because this was Hong Yuan City, because this was the territory of the Left, and because An Zheng had received a message the day he arrived ¡­ The Temple General Left Swordhall had probably already been called back from the Western Regions and was given the order to be promoted to vicemander-in-chief of the southern forces, under Chen Zhongxu¡¯s control.

    The Left Swordhall was about to return, but with An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he couldn¡¯t even take a single blow.

    The enemy was close at hand. If he couldn¡¯t get revenge, wouldn¡¯t he be depressed?

    But that was a genuine expert of the Lower Celestial Stage, an existence that stood at the pinnacle of cultivators in this world. Cultivators of the Lower Celestial Stage would receive the highest form of respect in any country. Therefore, even though the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo knew that the Left Swordhall and Chen Zhongqi were very close and that the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Regions had done many things that went against thews of the world, he still did not give the order to punish them and only transferred them back.

    One side was fire, the other side was electricity. Thebination of fire and electricity brought forth endless power.

    An Zheng stood in front of the window and looked at the moon hanging in the sky.

    He frowned in deep thought. Withouerfect solution, he didn¡¯t dare to rashly attempt it. Because once they tried it, there would be no way back. If something went wrong, there would be no way to repent ¡­ It was the most violent power in two different periods of time.

    At this time, Da Da Ye and Chen Shaobai walked in from outside. Da Da Ye asked wituzzled expression, ¡°Why do I see the chefs of your Central ins cooking and cooking? Aren¡¯t these two ipatible? ¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Chen Shaobai spoke in a serious tone: ¡°Let me tell you, salt and sugar are actually made from a type of raw material, it¡¯s just that one of the ingredients is fried and it¡¯s baked, and only your tongue can identify it.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly eximed: ¡°It¡¯s cleared!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was shocked, he rubbed his nose: ¡°Are you trying to follow my lies?¡±

    And then, with a bang, the house copsed.

 Chapter 654 - The Next Test of Sanjiangkou

    <h4>Chapter 654 ¨C The Next Test of Sanjiangkou</h4>

    Sanjiangkou

    In order to avoid others, An Zheng could only choose to enter the water. The Three Rivers Estuary was the ce where the three rivers converged. It was unknown just how deep the water was. Someone once threw a one-meter-long stone ox into the river, trying to find out how deep the water was. However, the rope was brought into the river by the stone ox. The boatman, who wore a good diving suit, leaped into the air and dived down to catch up with the boatman. However, he was unable to find any rope when his breath was exhausted.

    An Zheng brought the Water Avoiding Pearl and entered the reeds by the river, causing the river to move out of the way, as though they were opening uathway to the bottom of the river. An Zheng had already been to Sanjiang Estuary before, and was amazed at the width of the river, the ferocity of the water flow. He had looked through the records there, but there was no detailed exnation about Sanjiang Estuary. There were only a few sentences on the map. It was said that a thousand years ago, there was a torrential rain that continuously fell for several months. The people could not bear the suffering and had nowhere to run. The threerge river paths changed. It was unknown just how manymoners had been drowned and then converged here.

    Later on, when the Great Xi Empire was established and had a powerful nation, the most dangerous ces in the Sanjiangkou were built with river embankments that stretched for hundreds of miles.

    An Zheng kept walking forward but there was no Mercury within ten meters of him. It was as if a huge bubble had surrounded him, preventing him from letting even a drop of water fall. The reason for entering the water, was that the river was too deep, and the river could cut him off from inspecting the Cultivation Power he hadprehended, so as to not be discovered. Secondly, he had always been curious about just how deep Sanjiangkou was.

    An Zheng calcted that in this world, even though he had sunk for at least five minutes, he still could not see the bottom of the river. One could imagine how cruel and fierce that flood was. How many of the people who had once lived here had been destroyed and devoured?

    The deeper he went, the bigger the fish swimming in the water became. Reaching a depth of sixty to seventy meters, An Zheng was already extremely shocked in his heart. Fifty to sixty meters deep was nothing in the sea, but it was jusiver. A few metres down again, An Zheng actually encountered a huge fish that was six or seven metres long. No one knew what kind of fish it was, but its head looked like it was made of green steel and it was extremely hard. When it swam, it would open its mouth and move forward, and the fish and prawns would be devoured one after another.

    Such a big fish, yet it was not a demon beast. It was just because there was no natural enemy, it had existed for an unknown amount of time. It was too big, so it was iparably vicious. When this thing saw An Zheng falling down from above, it actually opened its mouth and rushed towards it fiercely, and bounced off the protective barrier formed by the Water Avoidance Beads. It seemed to be in pain from the collision, but it was still unwilling to give up.

    An Zheng recited how difficult it was to store all these treasures, and didn¡¯t kill it. He only used the Cultivation Power to shake it off, and then used it to take away the big fishes that were in pain.

    At least ten more meters down, it was already pitch ck as if night had descended. It was almost impossible to see one¡¯s own fingers in front of the other. From time to time, one could see a few fish emitting a faint white light swimming past. The fish was not very big and was almost transparent. When it emitted light, all of its internal organs could be seen.

    Moreover, these small fish looked as if they had no eyes, and they did not know how to survive by hunting.

    A few more meters down, An Zheng felt that this ce was enough. After all, he was not releasing all of his power, but rather, to iste the aura he was using to fuse with the Orthodox Pure Yang and the power of lightning. This depth was already close tundred meters, and looking down, there seemed to be no end to it.

    Over the past thousand years, the three rivers had converged here. They continuously washed over the riverbed, making it lower and lower. Aundred meters or so, the water below was no longer obvious.

    Finally, under the light of the Water Repelling Pearl, An Zheng seemed to be able to see the riverbank. Both of his feetnded on something that seemed to be arge stone, and after stepping on it, it was actually extremely hard. Thisrge stone seemed to havadius of more than ten meters. Who knew how many times it went down. It was so huge and heavy. Who knew how it managed to reach the bottom?

    Just when An Zheng thought that he was at the bottom of the river, preparing to fuse two different types of powers with the stone, it suddenly moved. An Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and floated backwards. That thing actually had a huge hole opened up in its mouth that looked likeerless beast, ready to bite An Zheng.

    Only after getting far away did An Zheng clearly see what kind of stone it was. It was clearly a gigantic m that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate. It was so ridiculously big that it opened its m shell and tried to pinch An Zheng. It was also at that moment that An Zheng noticed that inside the m, there was actually a pearl that was emitting an extremely bright light. In the riverbed that was as dark as night, it was actually able to light itself up, shining brightly inside the m.

    An Zheng reached out and grabbed, and a wave of vast power broke through the water, and the moment the big m closed its jaws, it grabbed the fist-sized bead out. The bead was light purple, smooth and round without a single w. Although he didn¡¯t feel that he had the ability yet, judging from the size and quality of the bead, it was worth its price. Even in the Da Xi pce, it would be hard to find a pearl as big as an adult¡¯s fist.

    There were many mussels pearls in the Great Xixi Imperial Pce that were used for decoration. Most of them came from the southeastern coast and were picked up by people who went deep into the sea on ships and found them in the sea near some small inds. However, it was not umon for beads to exceed the size of a fist, but river beads were different.

    After losing her pir, the m was furious even when it was in pain as it chased after An Zheng. The opening and closing looked extremely horrifying. It was as if there waair of giant dentures chasing after them.

    An Zheng was not willing to casually injure its life, so he continuously avoided it a few times before heading off into the distance. After losing the light from the pearl, the big m could not find any trace of An Zheng, and slowly sank down, remaining as motionless as a stone.

    After An Zheng avoided the big m, he walked forward a bit, until he finally stepped on the fine sand beneath his feet. The terrifying power of the Water Repelling Pearl was that even the river sand at the bottom of the river had been soaked for who knew how many years. As long as one entered the range of the Water Repelling Pearl, the water would bepletely cleaned out as if it had been dry for many days.

    An Zheng curiously squatted and picked up some sand from the river. This river was extremely fine, and was not as coarse as it had been in the past. The sand was so dry that even if he rubbed it with his hand, there wasn¡¯t even a little bit of moisture. An Zheng thought that this ce was really good, when he looked up, he could no longer see the water surface, but the Water Repelling Pearl could be seen clearly within ten metres. He could basically not see anything from the outside, unless the big fish swam closer to it and the Water Repelling Pearl shone upon it.

    The sand was dry and soft, An Zheng sat cross legged on the river sand, calcting the distance between him and the river surface to be at leasundred meters, the distance was like a tens of stories high, it would be shocking just thinking about it. In order to ensure his safety, he decided to follow his own n and undergo a fusion outside his body. If he seeded, then when the power of the Orthodox Pure Yang and the power of thunder were perfectlybined, he would be able to use a forbidden technique like the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns with ease, and would no longer have to control it meticulously.

    Just as An Zheng released his two powers, the Water Repellent Pearl suddenly swayed a little. Soon after, An Zheng saw that at the edge of the light shining from the Water Repellent Pearl, two oily green eyes had suddenly appeared. The eyes were covered by ayer of muslin, but the green light still seeped out. Although it was protected from the water droplets, not all of them were exposed under the light. They were notplete, so after looking for a while, he was able to tell that those sinister eyes ¡­ It was actually an enormous water serpent.

    Just one head was the size of a millstone, but he had no idea how long it actually was. This thing must have thought that it encountered some heavenly resource that was attracted by the aura. It first bit its mouth and revealed its fangs. With a bang, it collided with the Water Repelling Pearl¡¯s light barrier, causing it to sway unsteadily. It didn¡¯t bite him, but the water snake was obviously angry. It rolled its two meter wide body over and tightly covered the water escape bead¡¯s light cover. His body began to tighten, and the light cover began to crackle.

    An Zheng felt a burst of irritation. This thing¡¯s eyes looked creepy, its body was evenrger than a dragon¡¯s. He was even greedier as he continuously tightened his body. The water droplets¡¯ barrier could not bear the pressure and made ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds.

    Humans would always have good intentions. Big fish An Zheng did not kill them, big ms An Zheng did not kill them, but this big water snake was too ferocious. Once it floated onto the surface, who knew how many of the people on top of it would be harmed. He frowned and pointed forward, ¡°I¡¯ll use you to test the power of my fusion of power.¡±

    A deep purple colored ray of light shot out from the tip of An Zheng¡¯s finger, straight up and fast. The Great Water Serpent seemed to have sensed danger, its body quickly shrank, but it was still slower than An Zheng.

    The purple light ray was only as thick as a finger, but it quickly pierced through the Water Repelling Pearl¡¯s barrier and entered the water snake¡¯s body. The water snake only felt pain for a moment. To it, the light that was as thick as a finger was like stabbing it with a needle. The moment it was hit, it curled up in fear, but after a moment, it did not have any reaction, it immediately became furious, and pounced towards An Zheng once again.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth slightly rose as he gently spat out a word... Explode!

    Peng!

    That millstone-sized snake head suddenly exploded. The purple light had clearly pierced its body, yet it had exploded its head. It was extremely strange. The purple light was actually able to follow the other party¡¯s blood and go straight for his vitals.

    ¡°The power has been reduced to the smallest, not bad.¡±

    An Zheng saw the body of the huge snake sink weakly, the water around it immediately bing a deep red color. The head of the huge snake was gone, and blood was still oozing out of its body. Along with the blood, there was a mass of ck shadows that continuously twisted and wailed, along with shrillughter. The ck fog floated outside the Water Repelling Pearl and a pale, expressionless face rolled out from it.

    The eyes of these people were staring straight at An Zheng. If their faces were to touch the light barrier, then it would have been fine to look a bit more vicious, but that expressionless appearance made people¡¯s hearts beat even faster.

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°A group of parasitic water ghosts actually dare to act presumptuously in front of me?¡±

    He rose to his feet, and golden light shone off of him. Those faces were instantly shredded to pieces by the golden light, and the wails became even louder than before. An Zheng did not want to leave these disgusting things behind, he sprinted forward. Everywhere the golden light passed by, those expressionless faces would turn into terrified expressions. In just a short moment, all the faces had beenpletely destroyed by the golden light.

    After killing those things that looked like human faces, An Zheng noticed that the corpse of the water snake was not taken away by the water flow. Out of curiosity, he continued to walk forward. Then, his expression suddenly changed ¡­ The giant serpent¡¯s tail had actually been pierced through by a chain and ced on a huge rock at the bottom of the river.

    This water snake, someone was actually here on purpose!

 Chapter 655 - Stone Statue Adventures

    <h4>Chapter 655 ¨C Stone Statue Adventures</h4>

    An Zheng was slightly shocked in his heart. This Great Water Snake was clearly a Goblin Beast, which was different from the big ms and big fishes he had met previously. Furthermore, this beast¡¯s grade was not low. An Zheng originally wanted to take a look and retrieve the Demonic Beast Cores s, but when he reached the back, he discovered that the snake¡¯s tail was actually connected to a chain that was already full of embroidery.

    The chain had pierced through the water snake¡¯s tail and was connected to its bones. The chain seemed to have bart of its body and the wound had already healed. It was impossible for the chain to break apart unless the tail was pulled.

    After taking out therge snake¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores, An Zheng carefully looked at the chain on its tail and saw the other end was on arge rock in the distance. They were still far away, so the light from the Water Avoiding Pearl wasn¡¯t too clear. Aesult, they could only vaguely see that the shape of the rock was somewhat strange.

    When they got closer, they could clearly see that the rock was actually carved from a stone bull. It was at least ten meters tall, and the carving was quite impressive. However, it had been in the water for a long time, and was covered with shell-like things. The strangest thing was that the stone ox¡¯s eyes were open on one side and closed on the other.

    Turn a blind eye?

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t really guess what that meant. After circling around the Stone Ox, he found that the chain had pierced through the Stone Ox¡¯s body. He tried pushing it, but the stone ox remained unmoving. With An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, beingpletely unable to move the Stone Ox was not normal, so he spected that this Stone Ox was not the only one.

    An Zheng summoned his Holy Fish Scale, and as if he was digging through dozens ofrge shovels, he began to dig at once. Just as An Zheng expected, the Stone Ox was only a small part of it. Below it was a gigantic humanoid sculpture, and An Zheng had to dig for a long time to only find the head and shoulders part of the statue.

    A man carrying a stone ox?

    An Zheng felt that the Stone Ox looked familiar, as if he had seen it before. The sculpture below was not as delicate as that of the stone ox. It was only the vague shape of a person with all the facial features. However, it was too rough to distinguish if it was a man or a woman.

    He did not expect to see sucuge sculpture under the water. If he were to dig further, he would probably be able to dig at least two hundred meters before being able to dig out the entire sculpture. The river sand kept flowing back, so it was impossible to dig it all out.

    But An Zheng noticed that the stone statue¡¯s mouth had opened, revealing a hole.

    Curiosity could not be stopped. An Zheng only hesitated for a moment, before deciding to go in and see what was going on.

    The inside of the stone golem was around the size of a house. When An Zheng entered, the light from the Water Repelling Pearl could cause a chill to go down inside. After entering the mouth, there waassageway leading downwards. The stone steps were also dug out. The workmanship was not considered exquisite, and there were even traces of a knife carving or chiseling on the top.

    Strangely, water couldn¡¯t enter the statue¡¯s mouth. An Zheng took out a few low-levelled tools that were only used for lighting and threw them down. Those tools were like flying insects as they floated there, but they were extremely bright. An Zheng walked down the stone steps. The stone steps were carved at a 90 degree angle, at the beginning, it was sloped, butter on it became craters that could fit half a foot into the ground.

    After walking down about 10 metres, An Zheng estimated that they had arrived at the neck area of the golem, and was about to enter its chest area. Not long after, it became wider and brighter. There were no more grooves carved into the ground, making it look likuge hall. An Zheng slowly floated down from above and there was the smell of dry dust in his nose. It was obvious that no one hade here in a very long time, the furnishings in the room were simple and the tables, chairs and chairs were covered in a thickyer of dust.

    Inside this stone statue, waesidence that was forcibly pulled out. An Zheng¡¯s current location was where his chest was, and after walking in arge circle, he did not find a path to go down, seems like he could only go to this ce and not go down.

    An Zheng stood there and thought for a bit. The sculpture was at least 200 meters tall, and if one were to stand on the t ground, they would need to raise their heads to look, but their faces could not be seen clearly. It was unknown who had built sucuge sculpture in memory of or in praise of, but people would never, ever, see or imagine that a statue with its mouth could fit someone inside.

    The hall was huge, and the furniture inside was made of stone. From bed, tables, and even cutlery, it waspletely different from the sculpting style of the stone statues. They were meticulously sculpted, and under this unique environment, it was hard to tell how old they were.

    An Zheng noticed a book on the table. As he was flipping through the book, a cup was ced beside the book. This involuntarily reminded people of the happy life of the owners who used to live here, sitting and drinking tea and reading books every day.

    But why did he live in this statue? An Zheng thought back to his previous n and thought that this stone statue was too big, so if he were to stand on t ground, no one would have thought that there was actually someone living inside the statue, so this person stayed away from the world, under the gaze of tens of thousands of people?

    If that was the case, he was a very thoughtful person.

    An Zheng walked to the desk and looked at the page where the book was opened, had half of the words written on it. So this isn¡¯t a book at all, but a notebook ¡­ The man was recording something, but he left halfway through.

    An Zheng looked inside the cup, the water in the cup had already evaporatedpletely, but there was a line left in the cup, meaning that the water in the cup had only been drunk two mouthfuls, with most of it remaining.

    A person who lived here and then left in a hurry, never to return. If this notebook was very important, then it was obvious that he was in a hurry when he left. He didn¡¯t even have the time to collect the notes. An Zheng sat on the chair and read from the first page.

    [Damn it, those people who kowtowed are too irritating. I truly regret choosing to live in this ce. Although no one expected me to be so cocky, the air here is really good ¡­]

    ¡°How irritating, I haven¡¯t been able to improve in cultivation for many days, I can¡¯t beat that bastard for now, so I have no choice but to hide.¡±

    ¡°I want a flower girl!¡±

    An Zheng stared nkly for a moment, thinking how the tone of the notebook was so familiar. Then, he suddenly remembered that the diary regarding Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy that Chen Xiaoyao had given him also had such a carefree and uninhibited tone. To say that he was free and uninhibited seemed a little inappropriate, but it should be extremely boring.

    An Zheng flipped to the fourth page, and the words on top of it made An Zheng¡¯s heart tremble.

    [I don¡¯t know what happened to the shell he raised back then. That guy is a loner. I¡¯m afraid he will be a bad guy in the future. I regret it a little now. He should have roasted it and eaten it before he left. The Cultivation Power that I left behind in the shell, I wonder if it can help a few lucky brats ¡­ Eh, why would I say that it was a stinky brat, and why couldn¡¯t it be a beautiful girl?]

    F * ck, it¡¯s actually him!

    An Zheng remembered that he had met with the Tremor Tremor in the Secret Realm, and almost suffered a great loss inside. It was actually left behind by Purple Ivy, but looking at the strength of his cultivation, Purple Ivy back then was far from reaching the Immortal Emperor Realm ¡­ Wait!

    An Zheng was shocked.

    However, from Purple Ivy¡¯s words, it seemed that it had not been a long time since Purple Ivy had cultivated to the level of an Immortal Emperor ¡­ However, the Qi in the trident and the Qi right now had been separated for a very long time, and definitely not in a hundred years. So, was Purple Ivy¡¯s words fake, or was Purple Ivy reachingrge sess in the Immortal Emperor Realm just a short period of time?

    An Zheng thought carefully for a good long while, but in the end, he waspletely confused as well.

    On the fifth page, looking at the words, the shock in An Zheng¡¯s heart had already reached an unprecedented level.

    [Three Lives Three]

    What do you mean?

    An Zheng continued to flip through, on page 6 it read: This body is indeed not good, Samsara III actually did not have a good body born, I truly have been blinded by my talent, luck, and cultivation technique that no one canpare to. Or should he die again?

    Died again?

    An Zheng felt that this Purple Ivy was bing more and more mysterious. Just where did hee from, and what kind of Three Lives Third Brother was written there? Could he be capable of infinite reincarnation? If that¡¯s the case ¡­

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something in his heart ¡­ Could Purple Ivy really be the Eye of Nine Incarnations from a long time ago?

    If that was the case, could the Eye of Nine Incarnations really start reincarnation?

    Next page.

    [Every time we change to a different ce, there will be some gadgets left behind for theter generations. If they are lucky, they might be of great help.] However, the person who f * cking got it might not even say thank you to me. Just thinking about it makes me feel a bit depressed ¡­ What should he leave behind this time? How about I take a shit and call it the Eternal Treasure Pill, who can take the Cultivation Power that can raise their cultivation level by one level? Gosh, thinking of this, I feel so happy.

    What the fuck is this?

    An Zheng thought in his heart that this Purple Ivy was simply someone who couldn¡¯t be predicted withmon sense. He wasn¡¯t joking, he might even take a shit and make himself intill ¡­ However, when he thought about it again, it was quite disgusting to pinch their feces to y with.

    He continued to read.

    [Damn it, this isn¡¯t fun. The sh * t I pulled out was too much of a failure, not a single one was decent.] In the future, I want to practice a unique magical technique that allows me to move freely about in the shape of feces. It is really difficult to pull ouound and wless pill ¡­]

    How boring could someone be to do suching?

    Thest page was the page with half of the words written on it.

    [To continue being reincarnated like this is really too boring. Sometimes, I really want to dig out this damned ability, then livappy life and die. How about this, if I can obtain a good body in my next life, I will focus on cultivation, striving to be the most powerful existence at that time, and then I will die just like that.]

    He only finished half of thest word, so he did not continue writing it. Maybe the Chou family came to kill him? I can¡¯t beat him for the time being. If this was truly the case, then there would berson who could be considered as Purple Ivy¡¯s archenemy and had been chasing after him the entire time. And judging from the traces left behind by the trident, Purple Ivy was unable to defeat this person for a long time, because he had been hiding.

    An Zheng looked inside the room and noticed that there was a wall that was left behind a few meters away from the desk, which changed the structure of the room. There wahin rectangr rock hanging on the wall. It was very well-polished and it was unknown what it was used for. There was also a small rectangr rock on the desk. It was also very thin and regr, like a ruler. But a normal ruler wouldn¡¯t have such a shape and size.

    An Zheng was unable to understand somepletely useless things.

    Just at this time, An Zheng noticed that it should boilet over there. It was obviously a ce to sit at, with a lid that was stacked with Holy Fish Scale s ¡­ Nine pieces.

 Chapter 656 - Breakthrough!

    <h4>Chapter 656 ¨C Breakthrough!</h4>

    An Zheng felt that he had received a challenge in regards to the respect he had for treasures these past few days. First, he encountered the nine Holy Fish Scale that were used aot lid in that small mountain vige, and now, he met a person that was using a Holy Fish Scale as a toilet lid ¡­ Even though he was hailed as one of the three strongest emperors back when he was in the prime of his cultivation, he was truly a person that no one respected ¡­

    An Zheng noticed that there were a few words carved on the stone wall beside the toilet. Obviously, it had been carved while Purple Ivy was shitting.

    [I tried my best. I pursued him, but I failed.]

    Thinking about what he had written in his diary, An Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. This was an Ancient Immortal Emperor who wanted to pull out an Energetic Ball in order to cheat the neers. His way of doing things was praised as both good and evil. It was really hard to imagine what kind of outrageous actions he would take in the future.

    As An Zheng took off the toilet bowl¡¯s lid, he muttered to himself, ¡°This reckless senior.¡±

    He kept the Holy Fish Scale and turned around to look at other parts of the house. The house was very big but also very empty. The house¡¯syout was very strange, and he didn¡¯t know why it was in such a state. Three bedrooms, a kitchen, a bathroom, a study, and a living room. What¡¯s a man doing in three bedrooms?

    After walking around for a bit, he did not find anything new. When An Zheng returned to the study room, he found that there was actually a drawer in the stone table. If the wooden table had a drawer, it wouldn¡¯t mean much. But since the stone table had a drawer, it couldn¡¯t mean that Purple Ivy was a craftsman, but he was too bored.

    Opening the drawer, he took a look and saw a stone box inside. An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. For such a Senior Supreme Elder, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if he could specifically store the items in the stone box. After opening the stone box, he discovered that it was empty. At the bottom of the stone box, he used his finger to dig out a few words: Empty, hahahaha ¡­

    An Zheng thought that it was really boring. He wanted to close the drawer, but he couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the stone box. He found that the bottom of the stone box seemed to be out of proportion to the size of the stone box. He pressed the bottom of the box to move it back and forth.

    He opened it and took a look. ¡°Humph, you really did find it. But it¡¯s still empty down there. Ahahahahaha!¡±

    But An Zheng also did not give up, since this god could make ayer, maybe he could make two. He continued to dig, and sure enough, the bottom was not the bottom, but the secondyer.

    There was still a slip of paper inside. Open it and read: You have already guessed it, as expected, the heavens will not disappoint those who want to do something. If the heavens will not disappoint you, then I will not disappoint you ¡­ This is an elixir that can raise your cultivation by a stage. You only need to eat it to raise your cultivation level, so there¡¯s no need to thank me.

    An Zheng saw a small bottle made of stone there, and even made a stopper to block it. He pulled out the stopper and a sweet smell assaulted his nostrils. An Zheng looked at the ck pill below him. Thinking about Purple Ivy¡¯s notes from before, An Zheng thought to himself, luckily you had left them here, otherwise, you would have already swallowed this pill when you were in sucurry.

    But then he thought, the reason Purple Ivy didn¡¯t take the diary was obviously because something happened in a hurry. In other words, his n to take down the entire Gu was unsessful. If that¡¯s the case ¡­ Could this pill really raiserson¡¯s cultivation level?

    Although he thought about it, An Zheng still did not dare to try it out rashly. He kept the stone bottle, if it was anyone else, they would have been fine, and would not have deliberately observed the stone bottle. However, An Zheng was different. Therefore, when he picked up the stone bottle, he checked the bottom and found a row of small words engraved on it.

    [Do not consume it unless it is vital to your life.]

    An Zheng thought to himself, still ying ¡­

    He kept the stone bottle inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet, but what he did not expect was Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice to suddenly appear.

    [An early stage Purple-Rank pill, a treasure that cannot be evaluated. After consuming it, your cultivation realm will instantly increase by a level for a duration of five minutes.]

    An Zheng was shocked in his heart. This was actually a truly divine pellet of Purple-Rank!

    But since it¡¯s only raised the cultivation realm by one level, it¡¯s not enough to be called a Purple-Rank Divine Pellet. Could it be that there was something else that Heaven¡¯s Eyes could not see? No matter what, Heaven¡¯s Eyes should not be wrong when appraising grade. No matter what, this was still an early stage Purple-Rank divine pellet.

    An Zheng originally thought that this would be the end, but he didn¡¯t expect the Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice to once again appear in his mind.

    [A Beginner Grade Purple-Rank Artifact, a treasure that cannot be evaluated. The name of the treasure was unknown. Material, Ster Cast Iron Raw Stone, initial stage strength iioneering spatial enchantment. The initial stage of this magic tool¡¯s spatial range is thirty kilometers. It can be upgraded, increase attributes, and have an unknown upper limit.

    What is this?

    An Zheng was startled, thinking, could it be that broken stone bottle? If that was a Ster Cast Iron, it would be impossible for him to not see it himself. However, after thinking for a while, he realized that Heaven¡¯s Eyes was talking about the Ster Cast Iron raw ore, which meant that it was an unprocessed piece of natural Ster Cast Iron. With such arge piece, if it was added to a magic tool, it could be upgraded to a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact witeak Golden-Rank. Ster Cast Iron was praised as a great tonic for magic tools.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword s were difficult to raise, if he added such arge piece of Ster Cast Iron, it might be able to increase by a level.

    After walking around in the study room for a while, An Zheng did not discover anything else. He thought that he had to thank this senior no matter what, so he knelt down in front of the desk with his robe lifted, and seriously kowtowed: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what senior is really like, I have to thank Senior for his help several times. With senior¡¯s help, this junior An Zheng will kowtow and thank you.¡±

    Just as he finished knocking his head against the ground, An Zheng felt the stone statue suddenly tremble, and was immediately followed by a force that blew him away, the force was unstoppable, far surpassing his cultivation realm. Even the Holy Fish Scale that were connected with him could not react in time. His body flew backwards rapidly, and his back heavily collided against the wall.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, An Zheng felt that his spine was hit off bnce. The force behind the attack was too strong, but the house was actually extremely sturdy, even though An Zheng had knocked everything out, the walls were still intact.

    Just as he was about to slide down, a few cracking sounds suddenly came from inside the wall, followed by a human shaped notch in the wall that perfectly embedded An Zheng¡¯s body into it. An Zheng did not have the time to struggle. Crack crack. The stone wall restricted An Zheng¡¯s limbs, preventing him from moving even if he wanted to.

    At the same time, in the room opposite the study room, the stone table was also creaking. A straight crevice appeared on the table, and the sound of gears turning could be heard from within the crevice. People?

    It was only the shape of a person. His head, neck and limbs were all in one. However, they were all square-shaped and appeared to be very strange. An Zheng¡¯s body was stuck in the wall, and even if he used all of his might, the Cultivation Power was still unable to break free. He did not know what material this stone wall was made from, to actually be so strong.

    The eyes of the stone statue suddenly lit up, and it looked like there were two purple gems inside. The two gems shot out two beams of purple light. When the purple light intersected, a faint figure appeared within the purple light. It was somewhat blurry, and one could barely make out that it was wearing a casual long robe that seemed to be made of sackcloth. The buttons were not properly fastened either. She wore two shoes and her heels were outside. She looked extremelyzy.

    This man held a pot of wine in his left hand and an unknown food in his right hand. He took a bite of the food and drank a mouthful of wine, then smacked his lips.

    ¡°So boring ¡­¡±

    The voice appeared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long this illusion willst, but these two purple gems are innate treasures of the Purple-Rank and possess the ability to leave pictures. They should be able to be sealed for a long period of time, depending on whether there¡¯s a fated person or not.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would be a senior expert who was waiting for a fated person toe and receive the luxurious set I prepared for him. It really makes me proud just thinking about it. Even though my cultivation is still so-so in this life, I have already reached the peak of the Saint level. ¡±

    ¡°I know you are looking at me, but I can¡¯t see you. This thing can only leavicture, but it can¡¯t leave a soul. If it is possible, it would be quite fun to leave a trace of your soul to scare people. ¡±

    ¡°Back to the main topic.¡±

    His voice suddenly became serious, ¡°I am not a good person, nor am I some good person who keeps a luxurious gift pack for others. If you take my gift bag, you will have to pay the price. This illusion is a way for me to escape. If I were to encounter any danger and be unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation, I would need the heart of a cultivator to revive me. I¡¯ve already set you up there. I¡¯m really sorry, but I want your heart. ¡±

    Following closely behind, the illusory figure walked to the side, drinking and looking at the ce where An Zheng was. As for the statue, it started to walk forward step by step. It extended its right hand forward, and it could be seen that its hand was meticulously crafted. Its five ws were like hooks, and couldpletely dig ouerson¡¯s heart. An Zheng¡¯s expression changed greatly as he struggled with all his might. However, he still didn¡¯t know what formation was left in the stone wall to actuallypletely suppress his Cultivation Power.

    ¡°Stop struggling, and stop shouting. No one can save you. ¡±

    The mysterious man took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see what you look like now, I know that you must be extremely scared. There¡¯s no other way. You have already received my reward, so you should sell your heart to me. ¡±

    Pay?

    That pill, that stone bottle? Nine Holy Fish Scale s?

    Just at this time, the golem grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s chest, and pierced all five of its fingers into An Zheng¡¯s skin. He closed his right eye, and the three blue star point in his left eye started to spin quickly. This was the [Golden Binding Technique], he wanted to freeze the golem. However, the Stone Golem did not have the flesh and blood nor the Cultivation Power, and it was only moving forward using the mechanical power of its gears, so it was not stable at all.

    An Zheng watched as the stone golem¡¯s fingers stabbed into his chest, unable to think of anything. However, at this moment, a vast power poured into An Zheng¡¯s body from the tip of the Stone Golem. That power was far from what could be described as the cultivation realm in this world, it was the power of a saint. The moment this energy entered An Zheng¡¯s body, it flowed through his entire body and instantlypletely widened An Zheng¡¯s meridians.

    Immediately after, the wave of saint power entered An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, causing An Zheng to feel an excruciating pain in his lower abdomen that felt like it was being torn apart. The power of a saint hadpletely expanded his Dantian Qi Sea, it was more than twice as big as before!

    Not long after, it actually transformed into the same kind of power as An Zheng¡¯s own Cultivation Power, and then poured into the Dantian Qi Sea, then flowed through all the meridians in his body once again.

    An Zheng felt like his body was going to explode, but it was no longer pain, but power that was being released!

    The mysterious man raised his hand and took a sip of the wine, then said faintly, ¡°Whatever I want to give you, you can¡¯t even take it.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    On the water surface of Sanjiang Estuary, a column of water at leasundred meters tall exploded. The column of water was more than a dozen meters in diameter and was as vicious as a dragon.

    An Zheng

    Break through!

 Chapter 657 - Image

    <h4>Chapter 657 ¨C Image</h4>

    An Zheng also never thought that this would actually be the result. This was jusrank that the mysterious Purple Ivy was ying. However, the power channeled into his body was real, and Purple Ivy¡¯s Cultivation Power actually had an adaptability, it could automatically transform into An Zheng¡¯s own Cultivation Power.

    This kind of adaptability was actually quite terrifying. If someone were to fight with Purple Ivy, how would Purple Ivy have the ability to assimte his opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power? If this kind of power was disyed to its peak, then one could borrow the power of the world.

    Therefore, Purple Ivy was truly a peerless genius. Furthermore, from the looks of it now, Purple Ivy was actually still the host of the Eye of Nine Incarnations a long time ago. His Eye Technique had already reached the stage where he could start his reincarnation, and that would be even more terrifying. In other words... His life was endless.

    An Zheng¡¯s current vision technique could not be considered aure Eye of Nine Incarnations, it was just a coincidence that it absorbed a portion of the power of the good old man¡¯s vision.

    A column of water that was at leasundred meters tall exploded on the surface of the water. An Zheng knew that such a hugemotion naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal the cultivators in Yuanyuan City, so he immediately took advantage of the fluster of the crowd to quietlye out of the water and enter the reeds.

    The surface of the water was blown up, forming a huge pit. Then, the waves began to flow back into the water. The huge waves swept in both directions, rushing all the way to the shore. Fortunately, the two banks of the Sanjiang River were very tall and sturdy, otherwise, it would have been more than enough for such arge wave to rush out of the river bank.

    As An Zheng expected, the cultivators of Hongyuan City arrived soon enough. An Zheng watched from the crowd for a while, and saw that the cultivators of Hongyuan City had started to evacuate the crowd, and some of them were even paddling their boats towards the middle of the waterway, clearly intending to thoroughly inspect the situation. After all, they thought that the Great Western Prince was still in Hongyuan city. Even if he wasn¡¯t born of the current Divine Empress, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s status was still there. If something were to happen to the prince, the whole of Hongyuan City would be implicated.

    An Zheng felt a little guilty, because he did not control it well. Maybe the stone statue that Purple Ivy left behind would be discovered by someone. He followed the evacuated crowd and walked outside, but not long after, he was stopped by someone. He turned around and saw that in the distance, even Chen Zhongxu had arrived on the slope.

    An Zheng could not pretend that he could not hear his, tidied up his clothes and walked over.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to randomly inspect, after all, this isn¡¯t Dian Cang Shan, but Primordial City, I cannot be the one fighting over the owner.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°You are quite an honest person. He decided to stay and take a look. With such argemotion, it was likhenomenon caused by breaking through to the next realm. If my guess is correct, there are people who don¡¯t want others to notice that they are about to break through, so they intentionally dived into the water. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the power of breaking through to the next realm would be so great that they couldn¡¯t hide it. For a Heavenly Yuan fluctuation of such a scale, the worst that can happen is that of a powerhouse who is at least at the sixth stage of the Higher Completion Stage. If such a powerhouse can be used by me, the army will be able to provide even more reinforcements. ¡±

    An Zheng thought that this person was really thirsty for talents. A war with those small countries in the southwest would not need such arge scale recruitment. Just the great army of Da Xi¡¯s hundred victories was enough to sweep away all those small countries. Therefore, he suddenly thought of something ¡­ This Chen Zhongxu, was he really an idle prince who had no requests?

    Not long after, someone came to report that nothing was found within a few dozen meters of the water. However, there was a lot of blood mixed into the river water, which made them suspect what was under the water.

    Chen Zhongxu waved his hand: ¡°Go into the water to take a look, let¡¯s use the Hidden Dragon.¡±

    An Zheng knew what a Hidden Dragon was, it was a water battle weapon of the Da Xi military. However, in the Ming Fa Si, although he had close contact with the military, he was strictly restricted from investigating the situation of the military.

    A huge battleship drove over from the distance. That battleship was oveundred meters long and was covered in a thick iron te. Even a heavy crossbow would not be able to break it. Such a huge warship could even be the overlord of the sea.

    Not long after, a four-sided hole opened up on the side of the battleship, about three meters wide. Quite a number of soldiers could be seen pushing something out of the warship and diving into the water with a ssh. It looked over two meters long and was made of pure metal. It looked like a coiled dragon, and there was a long and long rope on the dragon¡¯s head. It was as thick aerson¡¯s calf.

    The dragon entered the water and quickly sank down.

    After half an hour, the water surface started to churn, the gigantic water serpent¡¯s corpse was fished out, following that, someone quickly walked over and whispered something into Chen Zhongxu¡¯s ear, causing Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face to change, and then gave some instructions. Not long after that, another three battleships that werundred meters long drove over and spread across the river. The army began to enforce a martialw in all directions, expelling all of the civilians in the area.

    A momentter, two flying battleships that were alsundred meters long hovered in the air, two thick chains hanging down from them. The other four battleships on the surface of the water also began to lower their chains. The sixrge chains sank down, and the sound of the winch crackled. One could clearly hear it from far away.

    An Zheng sighed in his heart, if not for him, the stone sculpture underwater would never have been discovered.

    An hourter, it was clear that the underwater binding waspleted. The six battleships began lifting up simultaneously, turning the winch around. The chains instantly straightened. In the blink of an eye, the two giant warships in the sky fiercely sank, and the four warships on the surface of the water almost turned in the same direction at the same time, almost capsizing.

    ¡°Left sword spirit, go take a look. After all, this is Hong Yuan City.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu instructed.

    The one called Zuo Jianling was a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. After sping his hands in response, he rushed over. An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes quietly activated, discovering that the left sword spirit¡¯s cultivation level was at least at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, so much so that he could break into the Lower Celestial Stage at any time. Sucowerful being was enough to sweep across most of the sects in the martial arts world. After all, there were only so many powerful practitioners from the Lower Celestial Stage in the entire Da Xi Empire.

    To be able to be a first-rate family in Da Xi Empire, the Left¡¯s background was obviously unfathomable. People like the Left Swordhall and the Left Sword Spirit were the pirs that stood at the heart of the Left, so their achievements in the future would definitely be greater. The young generation of Left were also talented in their own right, and it was said that the famous Zuo Ting Qing was only 22 or 23 years old right now, but he was already about to reach the peak of the Higher Completion Stage.

    With sucowerful family n, it was only natural that there would be some old monsters that would not appear in the world. An Zheng suspected that there were at least two more Lower Celestial Stage Rankers in Left.

    At the two levels of power, no one could casually shake his position. For example, the Su Family that An Zheng had wiped out before, if they were given two hundred years to develop, they would buge monster of Da Xi in the future.

    After the big families rose to prominence, they began to frantically demand for more resources, constantly gaining more and more resources. With the umtion of heavenly materials and spirit stones and medicinal pills, the next generation naturally surpassed their peers. If they were to umte three generations like this, then the power of this n wouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    For a n like the Su n, in another two hundred years, they would have umted some experts. Even if they could not be a first-rate family, they would still be able to upy a proper ce in Da Xi.

    On the surface of the river, even the six powerful battleships of the Great Xias were unable to pull the huge stone statue out of the water. After all, the stone statue was too big, and under such a deep water level, the water pressure was also enough. The left sword spirit shot forward like a bolt of lightning and floated in midair. It let out a cold snort before it floated over and grabbed onto one of the chains with its two hands and pulled its body upwards.

    With a boom, the ground began to shake. Soon after, a huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the river. Even the four battleships could not control it and were sucked into the whirlpool. The soldiers on the warship cried out in rm. Even the heavy anchor was of no help.

    ¡°The war hasn¡¯t started yet. It would be unlucky to lose four battleships first.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu seemed to be muttering to himself. The woman beside him who had a cold and arrogant gaze like a snow lotus atop a mountain immediately cupped her fist: ¡°This one.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu slightly nodded his head, the woman named Huangfu Qing also disappeared in a sh, she actually had the ability to teleport as well. When his figure appeared, he was already in the middle of the whirlpool. She floated in midair. The strong wind on the surface of the river caused her hair to flutter.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Along with her soft shout, an extremely majestic figure suddenly appeared behind her back. Before anyone could see what the figure looked like, a golden light shed and the figure was split into four. A momentter, the figure materialized, and it turned out to be four identical gigantic white snow demons. The four gigantic beasts simultaneously stretched out their arms to embrace the four warships, and suddenly, the two legs in the middle of the sea suddenly exerted force, and four water pirs suddenly exploded in the river, shooting straight into the sky.

    The soldiers on the battleship panicked. The Snow Demon looked likumanoid Snow Fox, with nine tails dancing behind her.

    The four warships were immobilized. Huangfu Qingqing nced at the hovering Left Sword Spirit and snorted coldly. He flew up with one hand and grabbed another iron rope with the other. He then shouted, ¡°Rise!¡±

    The four clones of the Nine Tailed Snow Fox swept their tails over. The four huge beasts and thirty-six snow-white tails intertwined together to form a snowy wave. Wherever it passed by, even the river surface would be frozen. The snowstorm soared straight into the sky, and a huge snow lotus blossomed beneath Huangfu Qing¡¯s feet.

    Huangfu Qing stood on the blood lotus and pointed upwards. The icicles formed by the snowy waves continued to ascend, blocking Huangfu Qingqing¡¯s rapid ascent. The chain she was holding on to was stretched out with a crack, and then the whirlpool that had stopped in the middle of the river appeared again. It was caused by the undercurrent caused by the stone statue being lifted up, and the whirlpool becamerger andrger, almost spanning the entire surface of the river. However, the four gigantic Nine-tailed Snow Demons held onto the warship. Almost all of the warships were suspended in the air, so they weren¡¯t swept away by the whirlpool.

    As Huangfu Yuqin and the Left Sword Spirit unleashed their strength, the huge stone statue that was over two hundred meters tall was slowly pulled out of the water.

    ¡°A miracle!¡±

    Chen Zhongxu looked at the stone statue, his eyes shining brightly: ¡°This is a great fortune, this stone statue is like the sky and the earth, ites from the mouth of the Sanjiang River, as an omen that I, Da Xi, will not fall.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the chain could not support the heavy stone statue any longer, and suddenly, it broke with a crack. As the chain broke, the other chains broke one after another, and the stone statue fell back into the water.

    At this moment, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face was pale, and the corners of his mouth were trembling.

    An Zheng, on the other hand, dashed far away with a movement of his body. There was a vige less than three hundred meters below the dike, and the huge wave was enough to raze the vige to the ground!

 Chapter 658 - The eve of revenge

    <h4>Chapter 658 ¨C The eve of revenge</h4>

    Just as An Zheng was about to rush towards the small vige, a white light shed and rushed to the other side of Sanjiang Estuary. As the two passed by each other, An Zheng warned them to be careful. The two exchanged words, and then, both of them rushed out.

    Who else could it be other than Chen Shaobai?

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s body moved as fast as lightning, and lightly tapped on one of the nine tailed Snow Demon¡¯s head. That Snow Demon was at least a few hundred meters tall, and its appearance made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Chen Shaobai tapped the Snow Demon who gave a cry filled with dissatisfaction. However, Chen Shaobai¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In a sh, he had already arrived at the other side of the Three Rivers Estuary.

    On the other side of the levee, the vige was a little farther away, but the terrain was steeper here, so the water flow was faster. Chen Shaobai summoned out the ck sickle in mid air, and at the same time, shed down with both of his hands.

    A crescent-shaped ck shadow hacked out, creating a deep trench in the ground. The water that overflowed the dike poured into the deep ditch, and then flowed out horizontally along the deep ditch.

    On the side of the dike,¡¯s body was shrouded in purple light as dozens of Holy Fish Scale s flew out and grewrger in the wind. They were like a wall that fell from the sky and surrounded the vige. Just as the Holy Fish Scale formed a wall outside the vige, the flood arrived. It rammed into the wall and split into two sides.

    An Zheng pressed his hands down, ¡°Stop!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A cloud of dust rose up into the air and floated into the air within a thousand meter radius. Ripples visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions aurricane swept across. Following the might of this palm strike, the flood was actually forced into the ground.

    The two men saved two viges and then returned to the embankment to look at each other.

    On the other side of the river, the waves soared as the stone statue flipped over.

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face turned ashen. He had just said that the appearance of the stone statue was a great fortune, but as soon as he said that, the stone statue fell down. He snorted coldly and left, leaving behind the Left Sword Spirit and Huangfu Qing who looked terrified.

    Of course, this stone statue needed to be salvaged, but if it were to sink into the river, it would be even more difficult to salvage it.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai gathered together, looking at the river which had been thrown into a mess, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I wonder how did you make such a big thing, who would be so bored to make such a big sculpture?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your ancestor.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your ancestor!¡±

    After saying that, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± ¡°You mean?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and the two walked back together. An Zheng recounted the situation regarding the stone statue, and Chen Shaobai grinned: ¡°It sounds more like you, your ancestor, but why did you steal away all of my ancestor¡¯s inheritance ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you this can¡¯t be solved without a barbecue. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you say it¡¯s just a few meals, then a few meals. I also did not expect to discover this thing ¡­ However, it¡¯s still my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for themotion caused when I was breaking through, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been discovered. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was unconcerned: ¡°It¡¯s just a statue, haven¡¯t you discovered our n¡¯s ancestor? He¡¯s so narcissistic that there¡¯s no other way, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can just create a statue for yourself ¡­ Even though it¡¯ity, being worshipped by others is a great honor to him. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem: ¡°Chen Wunuo, is it really you grandpa?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked left and right, and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, I am not willing to mention it, and I don¡¯t dare to ask too much. Maybe only the two of them knew what had happened between him and Chen Wunuo. However, what¡¯s strange is that there isn¡¯t even a hint of information that¡¯s rted to my father. The only reliable piece of information is that many years ago, before Chen Wunuo even seeded the throne, the Chen family lost two princes due to an ident. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I wonder which one of you is my father.¡±

    This was Chen Shaobai¡¯s family matter, so he could not ask.

    ¡°In other words, the reason your Chen family is so powerful is actually rted to your status as a descendant of Purple Ivy. It is precisely because you are Purple Ivy¡¯s descendants that the Chen family¡¯s bloodline power is strong. I remember that from ancient times until now, the Chen n has never declined. Regardless of whether it was the Spring and Autumn War, or the Five Heroes contending for hegemony in the future, after the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s rise to prominence, the Chen n still held a heavy share of power amongst them. During the chaotic war of Spring and Autumn, the Chen family once upied the Central ins. Later on, the Chen n established the Great Chu, one of the contending for hegemony. The rise of the Great Zhou has caused the destruction of the Great Chu, but the Chen family has an extremely high status within the Great Zhou, and even the Great Zhou Sacred Emperor does not dare to provoke them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I have also thought about this problem. With the Old Ancestor¡¯s powerful physique, even if the next generation were to be less than what they would have been like, they would not all fall.¡±

    After the two of them walked for a while, they met the soldier who came to look for them. The prince asked An Zheng toe over right now. An Zheng told Chen Shaobai to go back and protect Da Ta Ye, he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen in the next two days.

    After arriving at Chen Zhongxu¡¯s camp, the feeling in An Zheng¡¯s heart grew more and more intense.

    After walking into Chen Zhongxu¡¯s study, An Zheng saw that Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face was a little unfriendly as he sat there. The people who just walked out of the study was obviously scolded, and their heads were all lowered. After An Zheng entered, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s expression slightly calmed down, and pointed to the chair opposite him. ¡°Sit and speak.¡±

    An Zheng did not reject and sat opposite of Chen Zhongxu. Chen Zhongxu and the other servants waved goodbye after serving tea to An Zheng, signaling them to leave. Only Chen Zhongxu and An Zheng were left in the room, the atmosphere was a little solemn.

    ¡°I have to thank you for today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°I have ovehousand cultivators, countless experts in the army, and an army of hundreds of thousands. But at that time, there were only two people who knew what to do. One was you and the other was your friend. To be honest, that stone statue was only a stone statue. I had my men fish it out, what was its purpose? It¡¯s to show Da Xi¡¯s military might, and also to find a good omen for the war. ¡±

    ¡°But that group of trash.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu snorted, raising his teacup and taking a sip, barely able to calm himself down: ¡°The stone statue is just a stunt, but if it really was washed away by the waves in the viges on both sides, and the citizens died, then the officials¡¯ reports would fly like snowkes to the Jinling¡¯s Hao An Pce and pile up on my father¡¯s table. I am a prince, so I have to be more careful when doing things, especially before I depart ¡­ Fortunately, the two of you managed to prevent such a disaster, and did a very good job. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°It is also only a matter of duty for cultivators.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu: ¡°Many people do not know what a cultivator¡¯s role is, especially a cultivator who has entered the imperial government ¡­ Great waves, unexpectedly everyone came to my side to protect me, could it be that I can be killed by just a wave? Idiots, a bunch of idiots! How many people in the court are watching me now, hoping I¡¯ll make a mistake. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said, ¡°Today, after digging out the stone statue, he said that it was an object made from nature, and casually carved a few words on it. As long as the citizens think that it was a great fortune, the Chen Family¡¯s Da Xi Empire would be fine for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t wait. You have to go first. There are a lot of people around me, and I don¡¯t trust many. Huangfu Haoyue and Mr. Xie are going to stay and apany me until Left Swordhall returns. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be the pioneer officer? Fine, I¡¯ll give you 30,000 soldiers and a hundred warships to head south. The army will follow, you must first stabilize Fire Beacon City, and when I get there, I will kill all of those viins. ¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°I am not someone of the imperial government, leading a soldier is against thews of the Da Xi Empire. If I were to be used as an example by someone, it would be hard for me to exin myself to His Majesty. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me five hundred men, I don¡¯t want the cultivators that I¡¯ve recruited, I want the most elite cultivators in the army, give me five hundred people, and I¡¯ll go destroy Fire Beacon City.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred?!¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°Are you joking, there are oveundred thousand criminals in Fire Beacon City, and there are many experts, even if I gave you 500 elite soldiers, how could you rely on five hundred people to destroy Fire Beacon City?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That depends on who the Duke gave me the five hundred people are ¡­ I heard that His Majesty the Sacred Emperor had assigned one thousand five hundred men to be his personal guards in the Jinling ¡­ Since the Emperor had given half of the Three Thousand Hands to the Prince, it was clear how much importance he ced on the Prince. I don¡¯t dare to leave, so please give me five hundred. ¡±

    The most battle-loving person in the Great Xi Empire, Three Thousand Hins.

    Chen Zhongxu was startled for a moment, and then, heughed out loud. ¡°You, don¡¯t seem like a Taoist from the other side of the square ¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll give you five hundred Hempens. Even though I admire you, but if you were to destroy those five hundred tigers in Fire Beacon City, I will still kill you. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°My neck is too tough, it¡¯s not easy to cut.¡±

    He stood up and said his goodbyes. After walking a few steps, he asked, ¡°Left Swordhall hase back to be vicemander-in-chief. Does Your Highness not think that there will be any problems?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu shook his head: ¡°That is royal father¡¯s sacred order, who can resist?¡±

    An Zheng was clearer than anyone else that the and the summoner of the inner world were inextricably linked, and their rtionship was even closer. Wasn¡¯t Chen Wunuo afraid that the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the southwest would bepletely wiped out if the Left Swordhall was used as a vicemander-in-chief?

    However, An Zheng didn¡¯t have time to think about it too much. He took five hundred of Hu Ben¡¯s men and left Hongyuan City. After that, he quietly returned to the Left to inquire about the situation.

    An Zheng had always suspected that there was more than one Left Swordhall that had participated in the battle at the State of Yan. The best choice for Chen Zhongqi was to use the people from the Left. In order to kill them in one move, the people from Left would definitely go all out.

    That night, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai had a discussion, before the sky brightened, they had already brought five hundred tigers down the mountain.

    All five hundred of them were dressed in heavy armors, and all of them looked magnificent. The horses they rode were not ordinary horses, but the Fire Dragon Horses. The long hair on the neck of the Fire Dragon Horse was an illusory me. If released, it could kill the enemy. Each of them carried three weapons: longnce, heavy sword, and crossbow.

    Five hundred cavalrymen galloped down from the south, their imposing auras likainbow.

    Following behind him was an old carriage that squeaked and squeaked. It seemed a little bit cute ¡­

    That night, the Left Swordhall returned with four people whose identities were unknown.

 Chapter 659 - Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 659 ¨C Countdown</h4>

    An Zheng thought for a while while while sitting in the carriage, if he were to divide his enemies into several levels, then the enemies he killed previously would all be Level 3 enemies, and their strengths would be generally either Higher Completion Stage or Higher Completion Stage. And the Left Swordhall they were about to face could be considered as a level two enemy. His strength was already at the Lower Celestial Stage and was at least at the third or fourth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. The disparity between An Zheng and him could be described with one word: gap.

    And the first level enemy was obviously Chen Zhongqi. Chen Zhongqi¡¯s personal cultivation may not necessarily be in the Left Swordhall¡¯s realm, but what was special about him was that even though he could be considered to have betrayed his loved ones, there was still a lot of experts around him, and even an expert from the Lower Celestial Stage was definitely not a single one. Furthermore, with Chen Zhongqi¡¯s management these past few years, if he wanted to conceal himself, even Chen Wunuo might not be able to easily find him.

    An Zheng realised that his days were going to be a little tough, other people¡¯s enemies would already be hopeless for their entire lives if they were Lower Completion Stage. His enemy¡¯s Higher Completion Stage was only at the third level, yet was not pessimistic at all.

    An enemy of the third or fourth stage of Lower Celestial Stage, the moment he thought about it, the earth would tremble and the mountains would shake. Although he had coincidentally reached the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage, his progress was even faster than in his previous life. But there wauge difference between him and someone of the third or fourth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. Thinking about it, when An Zheng was at his peak, even though he was severely injured from multiple sneak attacks, he could still kill 40 to 50 Higher Completion Stage s back then ¡­

    If it was the kind of straightforward way of killing enemies that could use brute force to fight, then against Left Swordhall s could not be done in such a way. He needed more external support, otherwise, he would not be able to injure Left Swordhall at all. Even if it was An Zheng¡¯s strongest Heavenly Thunder Shower, which had already levelled up, he would still not be able to harm Left Swordhall.

    As he sat in the carriage, An Zheng had been thinking about how to take revenge, but because he did not know much about the Left, he was at a loss.

    ¡°All of you, continue forward. This trip to Fire Beacon City will take around seven days. If any of the Hubby Cavalry ask, tell them that I am training in seclusion and will not leave the horse carriage. Regardless of whether I can get rid of the Left Swordhall within seven days, I will definitelye back to reunite with you two. ¡±

    An Zheng said, but just as he was about to leave, he pulled Chen Shaobai back: ¡°Are you crazy! Left Swordhall can easily kill 10 of you, and 20 of you! If you go and take revenge now, what¡¯s the difference between that and courting your own death? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m just going back to check out the situation. You all know that I¡¯m noash person. ¡°If there is a chance, of course I will make my move. If there is no chance, I will not force it.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°For an enemy like that, why must you be so anxious? With your talent, you should be able to reach that level in less than two years. You have already waited for ten years, don¡¯t tell me you can only wait one or two more years?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I suspect that there are other people in Left who had tried to attack me back then. I just need to go back and investigate and see if there are any benefits. Furthermore, I suspect that Chen Wunuo is going to attack the Left Swordhall. If I do not kill him, Left Swordhall will most likely die in Chen Zhongxu¡¯s hands. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Left Swordhall is already the vicemander-in-chief of the Southern Champion team? It¡¯s clear that Chen Wunuo still has a lot of trust in him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The reason why Left Swordhall was called back from the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Nation¡¯s Immortal pce ruins was because Chen Wunuo no longer trusted him and wanted to get rid of him. However, the power of the Left was just too strong, even Chen Wunuo could not cripple the Left Swordhall without any excuse. The only way for it to do so is to let the Left Swordhall join the southern army and die during the southern campaign. This way, you will still be able to give the Left a sense of dignity. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°But, if Left Swordhall is definitely going to die, why are you so anxious to do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because that is my hatred.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside. The riders in front were still moving forward at full speed, so no one paid attention to the horse carriages behind them.

    ¡°I must avenge myself. That is an exnation.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes flickered for a while, and he thought about the door that seemed to be an illusion but was actually an iparably surreal one ¡­ In his previous life, he had walked in and walked out one after the other. When he brushed shoulders, he gave a p of his hands ¡­ He said he¡¯s counting on you, An Zheng said you should rest well.

    Yeah, it¡¯s up to me.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and repeated to himself, ¡°When I was in my previous life, the reason I lived was to give an exnation to even more people. Because too many people have been betrayed by all kinds of people or things, I represent thew and seek justice for them. In this life, I do not represent thew. I only represent myself, so I must first give myself an exnation. ¡±

    An Zheng teleported out and disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I know how to value my life more than I did in my previous life.¡±

    Under the night sky, An Zheng had already gone far away.

    During this time, no one would doubt An Zheng¡¯s return. An Zheng was like a cloud floating in the night sky as he quietlynded on top of the city walls. Because he thought that his highness the prince was in the city, the number of soldiers guarding the city wall had at least doubledpared to the usual number of soldiers. However, the guarding Cultivation Power and An Zheng werepletely unable to guess, so it would obviously not be difficult for An Zheng to hide anything from them.

    After a group of patrolling soldiers passed by, An Zheng slid down the city wall like a nimble cat. Hended at the foot of the wall. When he looked back, the moon had already been blocked by the wall, and the night seemed so dark.

    Back then, when the Ming Fa Si was at its most prosperous, there were hidden sanctuaries in every medium-sized city. The preparation for these sanctuaries was for thew enforcers of the Ming Fa Si to save themselves when they were in danger and could not get assistance in time. Every shelter had many things prepared, such as pills and equipment, as well as various identification documents and clothes. Anything that could be of help was basically avable.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t remember the location of all the shelters, but he knew how to find one.

    The Ming Fa Si had a special symbol, which could not be passed down to outsiders. An Zheng looked around the main street and found the marking. Following the guidance of the marking, he turned another three streets and finally found an extremely ordinary looking house. However, perhaps even the people living in this residential area did not know that their house had another world underneath it.

    An Zheng circled around the back of the house, found the location of the mechanism, and gently pulled out a brick. There waandle inside, and when he turned the handle, a hole would appear in the foundation behind the house.

    After walking down about three to four meters, there was a secret door that only the Ming Fa Si people knew how to open. After An Zheng entered, he lit up the room.

    A table, a chair, a bed. The bedding was slightly damp, after all, it was dark all year round. In front of the west and north walls, there was a long cab. An Zheng walked to one of the cabs and opened up a drawer, the two metres long cab were all open up, the first floor was filled with all kinds of weapons, including the runes provided by the elite Da Xi army. There were also crossbows and daggers, which represented the identity of aw enforcer in the Ming Fa Si.

    Pulling open the second level, there were all sorts of clothes. There were even uniforms of third rank and below that could not be seen by anyone. This was being prepared with the permission of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, otherwise they definitely would not have been able to keep such clothes.

    When he pulled open the third level, he found all sorts of famous tes with identities. There were also all kinds of medicine, as well as at least five hundred taels of silver and a few notes worth five hundred taels of silver.

    When he pulled open the fourth floor, he found that the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Equipment Department had made a unique set of tools and tools that were extremely practical. The most eye-catching thing was the three rows of nine spiritual lightning bolts. These Spirit Spell Thunder contained explosives with astonishing power.

    An Zheng sat down and checked his equipment, then sat on the chair and started to think.

    When they were separated, Zhong Jiuge had given him at least fifteen masks, one that even belonged to a woman. An Zheng¡¯s gazended on the nine spirit lightning bolts. Although the power of this spirit lightning was astonishing, it was not enough to harm a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. However, the outer shell of the lightning was extremely exquisite, it could be kept tightly sealed. An Zheng went over and took out all nine spiritual lightning bolts, carefully removed the fuses inside, and then poured out the explosives.

    He had around five days, and in those five days, he needed to do a lot of things. An Zheng sat on the chair, with his hands deep inside his palms. A bright light flickered in his hands, and a ball of light with the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared in his hands. An Zheng carefully pushed the ball of light into the outer shell of the Spirit Law Lightning and sealed it. With An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation realm, he could only use Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns four times at most. Although his cultivation realm had increased a lot, the power of his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had also increased, so the number of times he could use it within a day did not increase at all.

    An Zheng sealed four Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns s in one go. His face was already pale, and even his breathing had be hurried. He took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it. Then, he sat down cross-legged and began to recuperate his breathing and meridians. After resting for a full twenty-four hours, he only managed to recover ny percent of the Cultivation Power that he had lost. After that was another twenty-four hours of rest. His Cultivation Power recovered eighty percent and he poured two Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns s into it.

    The outer shell of the nine spiritual energy mines had all been used up.

    An Zheng took out a few crossbows, followed by arrows. He took out everything that he could use to shoot, and started to ponder on where the best ce to take revenge would be. Left Swordhall had toe out by himself and kill him in the shortest amount of time possible. To An Zheng, this was an impossible mission.

    The army had to depart in the future. If the Left Swordhall did not leave the army, An Zheng did not have any ways to save them. He carefully tied the nine spiritual lightning bolts onto the arrows and loaded them onto the crossbows. Then, An Zheng got up again and rummaged through the second cab for a while. He found some of the lowest grade hidden weapons, the Iron Tribtions. These Iron Tribtions were all about the size of half a fist and were all sharp spikes like sea urchins. An Zheng used his Broken Army Sword to dig out all of the iron tribtions, and then stuffed a Golden-Rank Pellet into every single one of the iron tribtions. That was what Qu Liuxi had prepared for him, something that could help him recover her vitality and treat his injuries.

    After pondering for a moment, he took out three of the iron tribtions, hollowed them out, and took out the priceless Purple-Rank tool, the stone bottle that Purple Ivy had used to store the Energetic Ball. That was a Ster Cast Iron, the most valuable material in the world. After joining a Ster Cast Iron, a Golden-Rank Tool can be a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.

    This object was itself a Heavenly Treasure of the Purple-Rank, and the strength contained within it could not be underestimated. An Zheng thought for a moment, then used the Broken Army Sword to cut the bottle open, took out three pieces, and stuffed them into the iron tribtions. If Oldman Huo saw him do it, he would definitely chase after him with a walking stick.

    that was the most valuable material. A finger sized Ster Cast Iron could level up a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank.

    The crafting furnace of the Oldman Huo was only the size of a fist.

    An Zheng did not know how to forge artifacts, and so after several attempts, he failed and blew up the furnace.

    He looked at the things he had prepared and calcted that three days had already passed. There were only less than two days left until his deadline.

    He changed into the clothes of a Prince¡¯s Mansion guard, put everything into a space tool, put on his mask, and left the sanctuary. ording to the time, it waste at night when he came out. There was no one on the street.

    There were less than 40 hours left, the enemy was a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.

    But An Zheng did not hesitate at all.

 Chapter 660 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 660 ¨C Beginning</h4>

    An Zheng came out of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s sanctuary, and casually found a restaurant to eat on the street. After calcting the time, there was still less than thirty-five hours before the great army leaves the southern part of Hongyuan City, and his chance, was this short period of time before the great army left from the south.

    In the period of time before the great army sets off, Left Swordhall must have left some instructions at Left, and then returned to the great army. While An Zheng was eating, he kept thinking about one thing. If there was something that could dy the Left Swordhall?

    A clear vein gradually formed in An Zheng¡¯s mind. He stood up, paid the bill, and walked out of Hongyuan City. The great army would definitely leave the southern gate, and returning to the Left from the southern gate was also the closest way, so if the Left Swordhall suddenly received news from the great army that they had no choice but to rush back to the Left, they would definitely return from the southern gate¡¯s side.

    An Zheng walked along the main road out of the southern gate, and after about an hour, he selected a location. This was a fork in the road. There waavilion by the side. There were no houses in the surrounding area, and no one would identally hurt them.

    An Zheng experimented for a while. With his current strength, he would need at least ten minutes to get to Left at the fastest speed possible. Although he was at the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage, his speed was not inferior to an early stage Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, so the Left Swordhall would probably need a lot of time.

    Ten minutes.

    Inside the pavilion, there were two stone stools and a stone table. An Zheng ced the lightning on the left under the stone stool, and then, he carved a few words on the left side of the stone table.

    An Zheng recalled all the records in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s archives. He was a left-handed person. An Zheng stood at the spot where the stone chair was located, thinking about something, he raised his left hand to cover his face, then suddenly retreated backwards,nding about fifty meters away from the pavilion, then retreated fifteen meters, digging a hole in the ground and burying a Spirit Arts Lightning.

    Then, An Zheng closed his eyes and thought for a while. He saw a tree on the right abouundred meters and a magpie ¡®nest. An Zheng went over and used a rope to secure a crossbow inside the Magpie¡¯s Nest. The Magpie¡¯s Nest looked towards the perg and broke a hole in it, making it easier for the crossbow to fly out.

    On the crossbows, there were two crossbows, each with a magic lightning bolt tied to the front end.

    Then, An Zheng hollowed a piece of the tree trunk and ced a Jadeite Spirit Stone inside. On top of the jade spirit stone was a magic thunder, and in front of the magic thunder was a dozen or so iron tribtions, all of which contained Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Then, An Zheng returned to the perg and walked around 300 meters towards the direction of the city. He dug a hole in the public road and ced a Spirit Mantra Thunder, on top of it, he also ced a few iron tribtions.

    There werotal of nine spirit lightning bolts, but six were already set up, leaving the other three An Zheng on him. He did not return to the city, but sat down on arge tree with a magpie¡¯s nest. The Invisibility Cloak did not have the same abnormal invisibility as the Yaksha Umbre. It was only limited to when it was still and motionless, and would form the same color as the surrounding environment, and it could not even block one¡¯s Qi. Only, it would not be able to see any ws from afar, as it was a standard equipment used by the Enforcers of Ming Fa Si to do whatever they wanted.

    After all this had been arranged, there were still less than twenty-four hours left before the great army would depart. An Zheng did it on top of a big tree. Leaning on the tree trunk, he squinted his eyes and actually slept for a while, and even slept soundly on top of that.

    When he opened his eyes, it was already the second day. He adjusted his breathing and slept for over ten hours. His body¡¯s fatigue and the Cultivation Power that he had used up in order to store the Spirit Lightning had basically recoveredpletely.

    Not long after he opened his eyes, a squadron of abouundred men riding on the official road roared past. The gs of the crimson Da Xi army fluttered in the wind. The hundreds of cavalry were like a strong gale as they swept past. They raised a cloud of dust and quickly disappeared.

    Although An Zheng had never done anything in the Da Xi military, he was familiar with a lot of things regarding the Da Xi military. ording to the usual practice, once the army left, they would have to continuously release four groups of roaming cavalry. After each batch was separated by four hours, arge group of roaming cavalry would be sent out. There were at least a few hundred thousand soldiersing from the south of Hongyuan city. If they were to travel on the road, they would not be able to leave the city within a day.

    But An Zheng had already investigated everything clearly. This time, in order to show off Da Xi¡¯s power, Daxi Shenghuang gave Chen Zhongxu a Seven Treasures Chariot. Therefore, An Zheng was sure that Chen Zhongxu would definitely go down the main road south on the chariot, and the Left Swordhall would definitely follow by his side. A portion of the army would ride on the navy¡¯s battleship to the south, while the other portion would ride on the flying army¡¯s battleship, forming a spectacr sight of the surface, air, and water forces simultaneously heading south.

    Therefore, there were no infantry on the official road, only cavalry. Other than the 80,000 light riders, there were another 10,000 heavy riders and 1,000 hempen riders. Adding in the support troops and horse carriages, there were more than 100,000 people walking on the official road.

    An Zheng began to recuperate his breathing once again, to maintain the best possible state of mind.

    After riding four batches of horses, another two hours had passed. A cloud of dust had started to rise in the distance. It was as if it wasing from a dark cloud that was close to the ground. The ck mass was like an angry dragon, and the rumbling sounds were approaching from a distance.

    An Zheng sat up straight on the big tree, watching the mighty cavalry army charge forward witoar. The scene was extremely shocking. The people said that there was no end to ten thousand people. One could imagine how spectacr it was when a troop of over a hundred thousand cavalrymen passed by. The team seemed to have disappeared, and the scary thing was that apart from the sound of the hooves, there was no other sound.

    This was Da Xi¡¯s military discipline.

    After about an hour, An Zheng saw the banner of the Central Army, and a gigantic pure ck chariot that was at least five to six meters long. The chariot was made from pure metal, and on it were seven gems embedded, divided into seven different colors, arranged ording to the Seven Treasures that Chen Wunuo had bestowed upon him.

    Therge armysted for a full eight hours, thest group of people gradually disappeared from An Zheng¡¯s line of sight.

    After the group passed, An Zheng waited for around 10 more minutes. Sure enough, there was a group of Rangers at the back, with about 400 to 500 people. After this group of people passed by, An Zheng got down from the big tree and flew towards Hong Yuan City. Ten minutester, An Zheng appeared outside the big house in Left. He threw in a caltrop from the south side of the courtyard. After the caltrop flew in, it suddenly exploded, and a few slips of paper dropped down.

    Then, An Zheng moved like lightning, quickly reaching the backyard, throwing a Spirit Mana Thunder into the garden. The spirit lightning which had the power of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was thrown into the backyard. When An Zheng threw the spirit lightning which had the power of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns into the backyard, the blue light spots on his left eye started to spin after An Zheng left his hand for a few hundred metres.

    The powerful Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns directly razed more than ten acres of garden in the backyard to the ground.

    Then, An Zheng quickly moved back to the front yard. He heard the crowd heading to the back yard, and then throwing a Spirit Fa Lei in the front yard.

    With a boom, the courtyard in front of him, including the few hundred metres long wall, the road ahead, the buildings at the entrance of the Left, and at leasundredrge trees in front of him had all turned to ash. It was an attack of the level of a forbidden martial art. Its power was beyond imagination.

    An Zheng threw two more spirit lightning bolts at them before quickly fleeing. Right now, there was only one spirit lightning bolt left on him.

    He quickly left the city without thinking about anything else. If he didn¡¯t seed, he could only give up. The n was always in the hands of the enemy, and it all depended on one¡¯s luck.

    Ten minutester, An Zheng had already returned to the vicinity of the pavilion, climbed up therge tree once more, and stood there wearing his Invisibility Cloak as he waited. Only two minutester than him, a few people rode demon beasts and rushed towards the south along the road like the wind.

    After waiting for these few people to pass, An Zheng got down from the big tree and returned to the pavilion to sit down. The people who sent the message to Left Swordhall would need at least an hour to catch up to the team. What else could he do in this hour?

    There seemed to be nothing left to do, so the next step was to see if his luck was really that good. If the Left Swordhall did not return, then all of his ns would have been for naught.

    After sitting for a while, An Zheng took out a brush and wrote a few words on the outside of the pavilion¡¯s pir... Left Swordhall died here.

    Then he headed towards the right, which was about two hundred meters away from the pavilion. From there, he could see a very clear path to the south, and if Left Swordhall came back, he would definitely be able to see it.

    An Zhengid down on the slope and raised his head to look at the sun that was about to set. It was bright red, not dazzling at all. At this moment, the sun was like a mother¡¯s gentle eyes, giving people the final warmth before the arrival of night.

    An Zheng never believed in any sort of Divine Buddha. He could understand how these helplessmoners would ce their hopes on the Divine Buddha, but he would never choose to do that. But at this moment, An Zheng even subconsciously said ¡°Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing¡±, and thenughed out loud ¡­ Bodhisattva? Bodhisattva has nothing to do with the Da Xi side.

    Hey on the grass, breathing in the faint scent of the grass, looking at the floating clouds in the sky, then watching the setting sun slowly move away from the horizon, gradually falling to the other side of the horizon that he couldn¡¯t see.

    An Zheng calcted the time, stood up, and threw a pearl towards the pavilion. The light on the bead was sparkling, making the pavilion stand out in the early night.

    Less than five minutes after the pavilion lit up, Left Swordhall rodhree-headed tiger and swiftly rushed over from afar. It was basically the same as what An Zheng had predicted. Maybe this was An Zheng¡¯s luck, or maybe it was unlucky. After all, the difference between him and the Left Swordhall was just too big.

    Seeing that the pavilion was still bright, Left Swordhall subconsciously took another nce at it, and then saw a few words written on the pir.

    Left Swordhall died here.

    Left Swordhall frowned, killing intent leaking out of his eyes. He suddenly stopped, jumped down from the three tigers, and walked towards the pavilion withrge strides.

    ¡°What kind of scumbag is this!?¡± Since you want to kill me, thene out and let me see who exactly you are! ¡±

    Left Swordhall looked around and roared.

    Then, he saw a few words also carved on the table. Left Swordhall died here.

    He could not contain his anger. He strode forward and smashed the stone table into pieces with his palm.

    An Zheng lied on the other side of the slope, unable to see what the Left Swordhall had done, but he heard the sound of the stone table shattering. The blue dot of light in his left eye started to spin. The lightning bolt hidden in the chair suddenly exploded!

    The entire night sky was illuminated by the intense mes.

 Chapter 661 - Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 661 ¨C Calctions</h4>

    An Zheng had calcted that as long as the Left Swordhall came back and saw the words on the pavilion, he would definitely stop. An Zheng¡¯s mind had too much information about the Left Swordhall, it seemed like he was busy with this and that, and did not rx his investigation of his enemies at all.

    Moreover, the records of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si were extremely detailed. In Da Xi, the Ming Fa Si was a government office that transcended the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court. It was under the direct jurisdiction of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo and was only responsible to Chen Wunuo.

    Regarding the Left Swordhall, the first four words of the intelligence department that Ou Yangduo was in charge of were ¡­ Arrogant and conceited.

    Actually, thinking about it wasn¡¯t a big deal, as someone who could be one of the Temr Generals, why couldn¡¯t he act so arrogantly? There were tens of thousands of Da Xi¡¯s cultivators. To be able to be the general of the temple, wasn¡¯t that just a few people?

    But Ou Yangduo¡¯s evaluation, referred terson¡¯s innermost arrogance and conceit.

    When Left Swordhall smashed the stone table in front of him with his palm, An Zheng also detonated the lightning. The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, which was equivalent to the peak of An Zheng¡¯s strength, was so great that even cultivators below the Lower Celestial Stage would not dare to underestimate it.

    But the Left Swordhall¡¯s reaction speed was beyond imagination.

    The moment that magic lightning exploded, his left hand became too weak. The left arm that was blocking in front of his face instantly formed into the image of a peerless divine sword. When it was released, it temporarily blocked the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. But even he could only temporarily block it, not even for a second. However, a second was enough fohird or fourth stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator.

    He raised his left arm in front of his face and stepped back.

    And just ten or so hours ago, An Zheng did the same thing in this pavilion. He raised his left arm in front of his face and stepped back.

    When Left Swordhall was retreating, he thought that someone was ambushing him, so he focused all of his attention on his surroundings. At least a dozen of sword Qis swept out, but no one approached him.

    Because he was afraid of being ambushed, the distance he had to escape was not far.

    The distance that An Zheng had retreated, along with the distance of fifteen meters, was An Zheng¡¯s judgement.

    And Left Swordhall, was exactly the distance that An Zheng had judged, almost not bad.

    In that position, An Zheng even buried a Spirit Mantra Thunder. An Zhengid on the hill, and when Left Swordhall left, the blue light dots in his left eye started to spin, and the moment Left Swordhallnded, before his feet could even touch the ground, the Spirit Arts Lightning Explosion.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    His body was sent flying by the violent energy that exploded from below. However, it was also in that instant that the protection of the Lower Celestial Stage was fully unleashed.

    Suddenly, a long sword covered in purple light appeared under his feet. That sword was neither a magical equipment nor a cultivation technique. Instead, it was a defense made up of Zhen Qi after reaching this level. The shape of the sword was the embodiment of his Cultivation Power.

    The purple sword was horizontally at his feet. With a sh of light, he dodged to the left. The power of the sword shed with the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, and time seemed to stop.

    A ball of purple light and a ball of ck light were squeezing each other, but neither of them could merge with the other. The more they squeezed, the more they became distorted.

    Left Swordhall¡¯s face was ugly, somewhat pale. He had been schemed against twice in a row. If his cultivation base had been slightly lower, then he might have already been heavily injured even if he hadn¡¯t died. He had time to check his body before he went out. His lower body clothes were torn by the violent force, his shoes were missing, and there were still some remaining socks hanging on his feet. He looked quite miserable.

    He had justnded on the ground, and from a tree several dozen meters away, inside the magpie¡¯s nest, two crossbow bolts could be seen. The distance was too close, and the crossbow had already been released before hended, so he had little time to react. If An Zheng had only released his crossbow arrow after hended, then the crossbow arrow flying dozens of meters away was enough for Left Swordhall to react.

    However, the Left Swordhall¡¯s every move was within An Zheng¡¯s calctions. The ce hended on, was exactly as An Zheng had expected. Aesult, before Left Swordhall couldnd on the ground, the arrow had already shot out.

    When Left Swordhall stopped, the crossbow arrows had almost reached his face.

    Left Swordhall was furious, he roared!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Along with this lifetime of shouting, a stream of sword intent shot out from his mouth. It blocked the Spirit Spell Lightning less than a meter away from his face, but it was unable to block the might of the explosion.

    But that thousandth of a second of dy made Left Swordhall react a little more. He raised his left hand and chopped forward. That sword energy was like a streak of light as it forcefully sent the lightning bolt flying before it couldpletely explode. The magic lightning flew up into the air beforepletely exploding, directly sting out a ck hole in the air, causing the sky to distort.

    However, this wasn¡¯t all there was. There were two spiritual lightning bolts shooting out of the magpie¡¯s nest.

    Left Swordhall used his hand as a sword and struck one sword, the second sword was already close at hand. His face turned iparably pale at this moment, because he finally realized what that mighty object was.

    Back then, the Great Western Ming Fa Si who once stood at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage and looked down on him sat at the seat of honor.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The spirit lightning exploded in front of Left Swordhall, causing all of his True Essence to explode, he opened his mouth and took a deep breath. That was just one breath, but that was a desperate attack of a third or fourth stage Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, so there was nothing more representative of his true strength than this breath.

    A huge purple fireball had already exploded in front of him. If he slowed his movement by a thousand times, he would be able to clearly see the scene of the mes trying to spread and engulf everything around him. The process of the fireballs growing up was extremely shocking.

    Then the breath shot out, and the fireball reached his lips.

    If the following scene could be clearly seen by others, it would definitely cause everyone to be extremely shocked. The powerful fireball was blown away by him, changing its shape. It was originally a power that was released in all directions, but now it was blown in one direction.

    The fireball had turned intail me, and Left Swordhall had relied on this breath of his to block the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns less than a centimeter away from himself. The fireball was about to touch his swollen lips, just a little bit more.

    It was then blown backwards, and everywhere it passed, it was destroyed. The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that was blown out cuole in the ground, and then was blown back into the ground by the power of the breath.

    Following that, the ground shook for a bit, and then arge lump appeared. Dozens of air currents shot out from the ground like a geyser, and hot air rushed up to the sky. After that, the ground sank down. After falling down, the deep hole waspletely ck. It was extremely smooth, like the surface of a mirror.

    Even the four spirit lightning pellets were unable to truly injure the Left Swordhall.

    At this moment, a weak power shed by the tree. Of course, the furious Left Swordhall would not let him off. His figure shot forward like lightning, the palm in his hand shing down, and when he was still dozens of meters away from the tree, the long sword light arrived first.

    The purple sword light directly split the tree into two. The jade-green spirit stone hidden inside cracked open with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound.

    The jade-green grade spirit stone had cracked open, and the power it released had just happened to trigger the lightning. Just half a second was enough for Left Swordhall to rush in front of the big tree.

    The fifth lightning bolt.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This time, Left Swordhall was in a more miserable state than thest four times, because he really did not expect that the person inside the big tree was actually noeal person, but was actually a bolt of lightning. At such a close distance, his reaction speed was not as fast as before, and even the Left Swordhall¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    The most terrifying thing was that when the spirit lightning exploded, it was not only the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. In front of the Spirit Magic Thunder, there were still many steel tribtions, and each of them was iid with a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. When the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns waspletely released, those iron tribtions were shooting towards the Left Swordhall at a much faster speed than bullets.

    Left Swordhall raised his left arm out of habit ¡­ Pah pah pah pah pah!

    Two of them on his shoulder, one on his stomach, one on his thigh, and one that brushed past his ear, taking away half of his ear, leaving a long bloody scar on his face.

    The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns followed suit and directly sted Left Swordhall flying. This time, the Left Swordhall flew for at least a few hundred meters beforending on the public road in the distance.

    And on the official road, there was the sixth Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns An Zheng had prepared.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Left Swordhall flew out horizontally with his back facing the sky, so when he was about tond on the ground, the spirit lightning on the road exploded, causing all the blood and flesh on his back to fly out. It was a scene that could not be described with words. There was not a single piece of flesh left on his back, and the remnants of the flesh that hung on his spine looked extremely creepy.

    Not only the back, but also the back of the head.

    Starting from the center of the head, half of the Queen¡¯s scalp was gone, the back of her head had been lifted up and flipped forward, her hair was facing upwards, the bloody wound covering the front half of her head, the skull underneath the flesh was clearly visible, and there was even a hole on the skull, the Left Swordhall¡¯s brain was squirming inside it.

    This waowerhouse of the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, if this was a first stage Lower Celestial Stage, he would have already been smashed to smithereens. After continuously being hit by the forbidden technique¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, so what if he was at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage?

    However, Left Swordhall clenched his teeth and stood up. The flesh on his waist was split open, and two of his kidneys were exposed outside. One of them was broken, and the other lookedpletely fine.

    There was not a single piece of flesh on his buttocks, and there was even a little bit of flesh on his bones.

    His face contorted in pain, and his lips quivered violently.

    But he did not fall.

    Left Swordhall stood there and inhaled deeply, using to calm his emotions and pain from his back. The first thing he did was to take out a crystal bottle from his spatial magic tool and pouill into his mouth.

    However, An Zheng would never give him such an opportunity.

    On the high slope in the distance, just as the sixth Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded and Left Swordhall was about to stand still, but thetter half of his body had been blown away, An Zheng had already stood up. A hard bow appeared in his hand, which he took out from the Ming Fa Si¡¯s sanctuary. His hard bow was already full, and thest Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was tied to the arrow.

    ¡°Whiz!¡±

    The arrow pierced through the sky, just as Left Swordhall was about to take the pill.

 Chapter 662 - Pills Can Kill

    <h4>Chapter 662 ¨C Pills Can Kill</h4>

    Left Swordhall didn¡¯t have any other choice. If he consumed that pellet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop An Zheng¡¯s arrows. It was the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, a forbidden technique that Left Swordhall was extremely familiar with. Actually, he already knew about it when the first Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded, it was just that he could not believe it.

    Right now, he didn¡¯t have much time to hesitate.

    Left Swordhall made his choice the moment the arrow was shot. He did not ce the pill in his hands, but pushed his hands forward, blocking the attack with all his might.

    A longsword appeared in front of him, wreathed in violet light. It was not a magical artifact, but rather his Sword Soul. A person who specialized in the way of the sword, and could bhird stage Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, and live in a high position as a Temple General, was undoubtedly powerful.

    However, it was the first time in his life that sucerson had been forced into this situation by An Zheng.

    An Zheng had guessed that the Left Swordhall would have suceaction, so he teleported over the moment the sword shot out. His current teleportation distance was far enough, and this distance was something that he had calcted with a calm mind.

    The longsword shrouded in purple light horizontally stood in front of Left Swordhall, and then quickly rotated, blocking the arrow.

    Boom!

    Left Swordhall¡¯s body was uncontrobly sent flying backwards, the sword spirit looked as though it was flickering. Even when the Immortal Pce of the Western Regions fought with the Monk of the Buddha, the Left Swordhall was at a disadvantage everywhere, but it had never been this tragic. Of course, it was impossible for the powerful monks to kill him at that time. After all, Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom had not yet fallen out.

    Once a general of the Temple, the Great Xi Empire, was killed by a disciple of the Buddha, the war would begin a long time ago. At that time, he was just pretending that he didn¡¯t know anyone, and whoever won would take up a lot of space.

    Today¡¯s Left Swordhall was in a sorry state to the extreme. After the seventh Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded, he was already covered in cuts and bruises. What made him most angry was that his opponent had only just revealed himself.

    The Left Swordhall looked too miserable. Previously, his body was broken beyond recognition and there was barely any flesh left. The few remaining flesh threads hung on his bones, making him look extremely terrifying.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded right in front of him. Under such power, he was unable to raise his protective Zhen Qi, and even though the sword spirit blocked seventy to eighty percent of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns¡¯s power, it was still heavy enough to leak out.

    Half of his face had been blown away, leaving only his bloody face on the left side. One side of his jaw was missing flesh, and his bones had broken. Above that, the cheekbones were gone, the eye sockets were still there, but the eyebrows and eyelids were all gone, so the eyeball looked particrly ugly.

    Originally, the back of the head had turned over and covered the front half of the head. However, this time, it exploded and the front half of the head was ripped off. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t look too bad if it was just a baldy, but it had no scalp, and its skull was exposed to the outside.

    The injury on his face looked horrifying. Although the injury on his left side didn¡¯t look that serious, it was actually more severe. His heart was protected by his left hand, but the damage to it was too severe. He could almost see the beating heart through the bloody hole.

    If someone were to see Left Swordhall like this, they would definitely not be able to recognize him.

    An Zheng calcted the time, he only had ten minutes.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t possibly dy it for even a second, because that second might very well cause all of his efforts to go down the drain. The moment thest Spirit Mantra Lightning Bomb exploded, An Zheng had already rushed in front of Left Swordhall. With a shake of his hand, he threw ouandful of Iron Tribtions, straight towards Left Swordhall¡¯s chest and face.

    ¡°I was waiting for you toe out!¡±

    The Left Swordhall who looked to be in such a miserable state actually had the strength to retaliate.

    With a casual wave of his hand, those iron tribtions were sent flying far away. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword passed through the Jade of the Iron Tribtions and rushed straight to Left Swordhall¡¯s chest.

    Left Swordhall suddenly extended his hand out and clenched it, the sword spirit that was almost shattered earlier instantly became solid and shot towards An Zheng from behind. If An Zheng didn¡¯t go back and defend, even if his Broken Army Sword could pierce Left Swordhall¡¯s chest, Left Swordhall¡¯s sword spirit could still pierce through his heart.

    An Zheng frowned, without any hesitation, he continued to stab forward.

    ng!

    Left Swordhall¡¯s sword spirit pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s back, but dozens of Holy Fish Scale appeared and blocked An Zheng¡¯s back. In this world, there were no magic tools that could pierce through Holy Fish Scale, not even the current Broken Army Sword. Any physical attacks would be greatly reduced in front of the Holy Fish Scale.

    However, the sword spirit was not corporeal, it was an illusory sword aura.

    Therefore, no matter how powerful the Holy Fish Scale was, it was impossible for it topletely block the sword qi.

    Witu sound, an illusionary sword image pierced through An Zheng¡¯s back and out of his chest. If An Zheng did not forcefully move his body in that split-second, his heart would have been pierced through.

    Witu sound, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword also pierced the Left Swordhall¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart rxed for less than a second, because this strike had, after all, urately pierced through the opponent¡¯s chest.

    But very quickly, An Zheng became worried.

    When he saw the already severely damaged and invisible face of the Left Swordhall, heughed strangely.

    Left Swordhall did not avoid them on purpose because he was not afraid.

    The Broken Army Sword pierced through Left Swordhall¡¯s chest and heart, but... But Left Swordhall was fine. He raised his iplete left hand and grabbed onto the Broken Army Sword as he stared straight at An Zheng, his eyes covered in blood.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think of it, did you? This heart is already meaningless. ¡±

    He held the Broken Army Sword tightly and An Zheng was unable to pull it out even after drawing a few times.

    Then, the Broken Army Sword started to turn red, it was two people fighting over the Cultivation Power, the ck Qi was rushing from the Left Swordhall to An Zheng and the purple light was charging from An Zheng to the Left Swordhall, the two powers were fighting against each other on the Broken Army Sword and if the Broken Army Sword was not the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, it would have been destroyed long ago.

    The temperature of the Broken Army Sword became higher and higher, red to the point that it looked like it was about to be transparent. Smoke rose up from the right hand of An Zheng who was holding the longsword, and then the smell of burnt flesh.

    But at this time, no one could let go. If they let go, they would die.

    ¡°Ever sincest time in the Mount Cang Man, when I saw a peerless expert like Fang Zheng actually die, I started to think ¡­ A person¡¯s greatest w could, to ordinary people, be their head, but to cultivators, it was their heart. If my heart is broken, then the probability of my enemy dying will increase by one fold. ¡±

    The Left Swordhallughed sinisterly: ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that all the insights I have gained from Fang Zheng would be used to deal with him. At that time, you were so powerful that I didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight you. Looking at you right now, even if you rely on some tricks to injure me, you are still too weak in the end. ¡±

    He slowly pushed forward and An Zheng¡¯s arm was pushed back.

    The huge gap in strength between the two of them could still be seen at this moment. The Lower Celestial Stage and the Higher Completion Stage were not only on the level difference in terms of numbers, but also in terms of quality. If one were to use a simple analogy to describe their Cultivation Power, it would be ¡­ The Left Swordhall¡¯s Cultivation Power only had Purple-Rank, but An Zheng¡¯s Higher Completion Stage only had Golden-Rank.

    An Zheng gritted his teeth without saying a word, because at this moment, he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Do you understand it now?¡±

    The Left Swordhall walked forward while An Zheng retreated. The distance between the two was half a Broken Army Sword. Left Swordhall¡¯s hand continued to move further and further away, while An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was rapidly being exhausted, to the point where he did not even have the Heavenly Thunder Shower to use it anymore.

    Competing with an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage that was so profound, could only be said to be impossible. But An Zheng was already trapped inside, unable to free himself. His only chance was to win in terms of the consumption of the Cultivation Power ¡­ His Cultivation Power was more powerful than the Left Swordhall s, but this waaradox that could never be achieved.

    If An Zheng didn¡¯t have Qu Liuxi, it would never have been possible.

    However, An Zheng had a woman who deeply loved him. A woman who was constantly pondering about what kind of dangers An Zheng might meet. Therefore, An Zheng had a lot of medicinal pellets on him, and every pellet was specially made by Qu Liuxi based on her physique. To others, these pellets might only be of value, but to An Zheng, it was worth saving lives.

    An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet started to spin, and a pellet of peak Golden-Rank flew out by itself and floated into An Zheng¡¯s mouth. An Zheng¡¯s originally pale face regained some color, and he started to retaliate... His hand pushed forward, and the Left Swordhall began to retreat.

    At this time, both of their Cultivation Power were inside the Broken Army Sword, but An Zheng looked much better than the Left Swordhall. At least, he did not have much injuries on his body.

    ¡°How can someone like you not die so easily?¡±

    Left Swordhall looked at An Zheng with his lidless eyes, looking extremely terrifying.

    After consuming a pill, An Zheng recovered some of his energy. Gritting his teeth, he replied: ¡°Because people like you are not dead yet.¡±

    Left Swordhall coldly snorted. ¡°I know you must have made a lot of preparations to kill me, but when ites topeting with your Cultivation Power, you¡¯ve already lost. Even if you have pills to maintain your Cultivation Power, do you have backup? In at most three minutes, the experts of my Left will arrive. Your pills can support you for three minutes, can I help you kill people? ¡±

    An Zheng did not reply, because he had exhausted his Cultivation Power once again.

    The second pill flew out and entered An Zheng¡¯s mouth, replenishing the Cultivation Power that An Zheng rapidly consumed. However, under such a life and death battle, the energy consumption of the Cultivation Power was like a flood pouring out.

    ¡°In the end, you still died by my hands.¡±

    Left Swordhallughed sinisterly, ¡°At that time, the sword spirit asked me why I wanted to kill you. Because you and people like us are natural enemies. Even if we have not reached the point where we will not stop until we die, we are still natural enemies. Thus, we were able to eliminate them ahead of time. Why not? ¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth: ¡°So he¡¯s still here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you still want to kill him?¡±

    Left Swordhall suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Your Cultivation Power is exhausted again, do you still have anymore pellets?¡±

    His left hand, which was holding the Broken Army Sword, was already devoid of flesh. The toughness of his bones was shocking. He lowered his head to look at his left hand and smiled, ¡°You must have found out that I specialize in left-handed swords. Many people in the martial arts world know this, including my enemies. But you are all wrong about one thing... What I specialize in is left hand, not left hand sword. Do you know why? Because ¡­ My left hand is my sword. ¡±

    He raised his right hand and broke a fingerbone in his left hand. Then, he thrust forward.

    ¡°A sword in the left hand, a sword in the left.¡±

    Puff!

    A ray of sword light shot out from the fingerbone, and instantly pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s movements was extremely fast, he was only able to dodge once again, the sword light pierced through his chest, and this time, it was even closer to his heart.

    It was only then that An Zheng realized that the Left Swordhall¡¯s heart was actually noeart. In other words, it was not a normal heart. His heart was made of steel, and there were runes shing on it. That was to say, he had reced his heart with an instrument and a spell formation.

    ¡°How many more times can you avoid it?¡±

    The finger bone in Left Swordhall¡¯s right hand thrusted forward again, the sword light pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body again, but An Zheng still avoided it.

    An Zheng swallowed the third pellet, then suddenly raised his other hand and grabbed the sword beam.

    The sword beam was a materialization of the Sword Qi, grabbing the sword beam, but An Zheng¡¯s hands were bleeding.

    ¡°You asked me earlier if pills could kill?¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed: ¡°I can, but you don¡¯t know how to use it.¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s face suddenly changed. He finally reacted, but it was already toote. Previously, when An Zheng shot out the iron caltrops, he hid some pills inside them, but they were all swept away by the Left Swordhall, causing the iron caltrops to fly all over the ce. Of course, the Left Swordhall would not care about all these, but these were all fatal.

    An Zheng kept on consuming pills, and the speed at which his Cultivation Power was being consumed was astonishing precisely because of the effects of the pills.

    The surroundings were filled with the medicinal aura of the medicinal pill, which was designed to increase the flow of blood through the body. At the same time that Left Swordhall pierced An Zheng¡¯s body consecutively, An Zheng controlled his Heaven¡¯s Eyes to take all the shattered pills, and stuffed them into the wound on Left Swordhall¡¯s back.

 Chapter 663 - Killing the second most important enemy

    <h4>Chapter 663 ¨C Killing the second most important enemy</h4>

    An Zheng had never eaten so many medicinal pellets, even if they were specially prepared by Qu Liuxi for him. Many people said that relying on pills to raise the Cultivation Power was not really that strong, and was far from being as strong as cultivators who had truly and gradually umted resources to raise their cultivation. An Zheng deeply thought so. Those young disciples of therge families were already so powerful at such a young age, and they were usually the product of the umtion of spirit pellet stones and various Heavenly Treasures.

    However, if he was sick, he had to take medicine, and it was the same if he was injured.

    However, today, the amount of pills An Zheng consumed, could even be drunk on the same te. They were Golden-Rank pills, each one of them could be sold on the ck market for tenrge carts in exchange for silver.

    But he had no choice but to eat it, because the speed at which his Cultivation Power was being consumed was too fast. Even if the Left Swordhall was iplete, even if he had been schemed against multiple times, he was still a third stage Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. In this era where the cultivation world was in decline, the Lower Celestial Stage was close to its peak.

    ¡°Pills to kill?¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s lidless eyes stared straight at An Zheng, his face no longer had any expression at all, only savageness: ¡°I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll kill me instead.¡±

    An Zheng poured another pellet of Golden-Rank into his mouth, and gave a cruel smile: ¡°Anyway, right now you and I are in a situation where we don¡¯t rest until we die, no one is allowed to hold hands, cough cough ¡­ Then let me exin to you, you are severely injured, and the pills I knocked into on the Iron Tribulus earlier were pills that cleared up your blood, hastened your cirction, and helped you release Cultivation Power, used for Qi deviation pills. ¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s gaze suddenly changed as he understood.

    Oncerson¡¯s cultivation goes berserk, their body would umte arge amount of unreleased Cultivation Power. Under these circumstances, if you want to keep people alive, you must unblock the umted Cultivation Power in your body. Usually, the treatment method would be to release all of this person¡¯s Cultivation Power. Only then would he be able to keep his life, but the result can only be one ¡­ This man became a cripple.

    An Zheng¡¯s face looked terrifyingly white, and his body was trembling violently. His Cultivation Power was being consumed too quickly. Relying on the replenishment of medicinal pellets, it was equivalent to clearing his body time and time again, and then forcibly filling himself up time and time again. To him, this kind of injury was not the least bit less than that of Left Swordhall. The medicinal aura pervaded the surroundings, he and Left Swordhall had to endure it exactly the same way. That was why An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was exhausted so quickly. It was not only because the Left Swordhall¡¯s Cultivation Power was stronger than his.

    ¡°I have pills to replenish it, but you can¡¯t move right now.¡±

    An Zheng sneered.

    Left Swordhall¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he suddenlyughed wildly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Even if you can kill me, the result won¡¯t be good. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±

    His body suddenly swelled up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me.¡±

    Boom!

    Left Swordhall¡¯s left arm exploded.

    Hismonly used hand was his left hand, and his sword was also his left hand. But at this moment, in order to survive, he had no choice but to detonate his left hand. An Zheng¡¯s entire arm exploded into pieces, and he no longer held onto the Broken Army Sword. An Zheng¡¯s body abruptly lost its restraints, but that arm exploded too suddenly, and at such a close distance, all the bones in his body shot out like a machine gun, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to be filled with bloody holes.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was involuntarily sent flying backward, the Broken Army Sword made its move in midair, and shed straight for Left Swordhall¡¯s head.

    Left Swordhall waved his right hand, and in his right hand, he still held the phnx of his left hand. With just a wave, the phnx of his left hand immediately produced an illusory image of a sword that grewrger in the wind. The longsword that was shrouded in purple light smashed An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword flying away.

    With a crack, the fingerbone broke as well.

    Left Swordhall was in so much pain that his body was swaying. The ground around him had already been dyed red with his blood, and not far away was the pieces of his body. This reminded him of the day in the Mount Cang Man, when the person opposite him was the same. Even under the siege of dozens of experts, their bodies were just as broken.

    Was this really retribution?

    Left Swordhall¡¯s heart trembled. He cursed, ¡®Why would I have such wild thoughts? Although he had lost his left arm, and his cultivation had fallen back fifty years, and even if he managed to recover, he would only be able to recover to his peak Higher Completion Stage, and would never regain the glory of the Lower Celestial Stage again, but at least he was able to survive. The Higher Completion Stage would be the Higher Completion Stage, it wouldn¡¯t be a Temple General anymore. In any case, it seemed like the Saint King had already suspected him, so leaving the capital would not be a bad thing.

    A ce to live in seclusion?

    Not bad.

    He gritted his teeth and walked forward, each step leaving a bloody footprint on the ground. He only had one thought in his mind, hurry up and kill this young man in front of him. This young man had a terrifying aura, a kind of stubborn stubbornness. Once he escaped, the next revenge woulde very soon.

    On An Zheng¡¯s body, there were at least a dozen clear holes of blood before and after. Because it was too weak, the Holy Fish Scale did not even have time to react. After all, he is an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage ¡­ There was still a huge difference in reaction speed.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky, his facepletely pale.

    Still not?

    He had calcted everything he could and used all of his methods, but it still wasn¡¯t working ¡­ Because the difference was too big, if a seventh stage Higher Completion Stage cultivator like him was able to forchird stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator to such a state, then even if people from the martial arts world knew, they would have already greatly admired him. Moreover, he¡¯s so young, and his future is far greater than the Left Swordhall¡¯s.

    But now, did everything seem meaningless?

    Left Swordhall moved to An Zheng¡¯s side step by step and lowered his head to look at the youth who was lying on the ground, gasping for breath, but had already lost all his strength.

    ¡°Is iity?¡±

    He looked around, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword was already far away, and with his remaining strength, it was impossible for him to make it. His left arm hadpletely copsed, and his bones were flying everywhere. He had lost his sword. Then, he saw a tree branch not too far away. It must have been left behind by the tree that had copsed during the battle. It was only about half a meter in length and was as thick aerson¡¯s finger.

    ¡°You should have a good future ahead of you. With your talent, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to surpass me in the future. But you¡¯re too impatient. If youe after me in another ten years, I might really be killed by you. But now, you no longer have the chance. Isn¡¯t fateughable? To die twice in a row in the hands of the same person. ¡±

    He bent down with much difficulty to pick up the branch, and then, aimed at An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I know how important the position of the heart is, so in order to not die, I modified my body after you died. But you¡¯re stupid, you¡¯ve already died once, have you never thought about changing your heart? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and blood flowed out from his mouth: ¡°You were in despair, and your cultivation was only at that level, so you have no hope. You are willing to stay at the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, because you know that you will never be able to reacigher realm. You could have, but you couldn¡¯t. Why? ¡±

    An Zheng grinned: ¡°You were scared by me. The battle at Mount Cang Man broke your courage.¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s eyes were filled with anger: ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right, but so what? I won¡¯t deny that I was frightened by you. You are indeed strong, you have always been a shadow in my heart. But, aren¡¯t you still going to die by my hands? Don¡¯t you have a lot of Golden-Rank pills? ¡°Continue to eat.¡±

    ¡°The Golden-Rank pills are really gone ¡­¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, as if he had given up on resisting, but thenughed strangely: ¡°But I still have one more Purple-Rank.¡±

    Left Swordhall¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He wanted to stab towards An Zheng¡¯s heart, but the wooden stick was gone. He was in a daze for a moment, then realized that An Zheng had unknowingly snatched the wooden stick away.

    What he did not see was when An Zheng flew back, he stuffed thest pill into his mouth. That was An Zheng¡¯s bet ¡­ He did not know if that medicinal pellet was real or if it was just Purple Ivy that crazy bastard¡¯s poop.

    However, that was really a Purple-Rank pellet, and it was really very strong.

    An Zheng stood up, the Cultivation Power filling his entire body.

    ¡°If I knew it was real, I would have already eaten it. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so many injuries. It was really painful ¡­ ¡°However, thinking about it, it might really biece of sh * t, that¡¯s why it requires a lot of courage and disgust when eating it. If not for the excruciating pain, I would have vomited already.¡±

    Witu sound, An Zheng¡¯s wooden stick pierced through Left Swordhall¡¯s forehead. A human¡¯s skull is the hardest bone, but the wooden stick in An Zheng¡¯s hand became a treasured sword that cut through iron like mud. The stick pierced through the forehead and came out the back of the head. Viscous blood dripped down the wooden stick drop by drop. It was as if the air had frozen, and it was so quiet that one could hear the sound of blood dropping to the ground.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°It¡¯s actually true.¡±

    With a sh of purple light, the Cultivation Power on his hand shattered with a loud bang, turning into dust, floating in the air. On the other hand, the wooden stick had exploded in Left Swordhall¡¯s head, so at the same time, the Left Swordhall¡¯s brain exploded too.

    ¡°Actually, even without this Purple-Rank pellet, I would still be able to kill you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little worried. What I fear the most is your left arm, but you are such an idiot. After hearing a few words from me, your left arm exploded. Oh, of course I still have Purple-Rank Pills. ¡°So no matter how you think about it, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±

    ¡°As long as the sword in your left hand is gone, what else do you have to fear?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the body that had copsed softly, with its waist tucked in, and thought about how he should express his feelings at that moment. Then, he thought back to when Du Shoushou was feeling proud, and he startedughing ¡­ Then he put his left foot out and stood on tiptoe, his hand on his waist and his body shaking up and down.

    ¡°Ah, this is Yi Mi.¡±

    An Zheng spat another mouthful of blood before turning around and leaving.

    Nine minutes.

    However, An Zheng knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, even if he had a minute of time. Purple-Rank Pills could raise one¡¯s cultivation by a stage, but what was the point? It only had a few minutes. After a few minutes, he would die from the loss of the medicinal effects of the pill. He wouldn¡¯t be able to run far. Left¡¯s pursuers would easily find him and then chop his corpse into eight pieces.

    It must have been ugly.

    But An Zheng was someone who would not ept his fate, and he thought of Qi Tian.

    Then, he picked up the Broken Army Sword and fiercely threw it forward. That was his current strongest power, a power that exceeded the power of the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage. Then, he teleported onto the Broken Army Sword, sat on his own sword, and flew away.

    They flew very, very far away.

    The Left Swordhall died, he was ranked second in importance amongst his enemies. It felt really good, even though his body was in pain. However, An Zheng was still grinning like an idiot as he sat on the Broken Army Sword, his lips trembling from the wind.

 Chapter 664 - I knew youd be

    <h4>Chapter 664 ¨C I knew you¡¯d be</h4>

    An Zheng knew that the person who he would see when he opened his eyes would definitely be Qu Liuxi, he just knew that it was him.

    Therefore, the moment he opened his eyes, Qu Liuxi was right in front of him.

    An Zheng returned to the Heaven Defying Seal. He did not know how he came back, but before he fainted, there was one thought in his mind. He would definitely wake up inside the ship, and the moment he opened his eyes, he would definitely see Qu Liuxi.

    The wless hand was ced on his forehead, and the white and gentle fingers gently caressed it. The temperature was extremely familiar.

    ¡°I was just thinking that you should wake up now.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed, it was actually more enchanting than before. She was his wife, and the gentleness in her eyes and on her fingertips belonged solely to him.

    An Zheng smiled foolishly, like an idiot.

    ¡°You probably need four hours before you can make a move. You consumed too many Golden-Rank pellets, and you even ate a first grade Purple-Rank pellet that was somewhat out of date. I¡¯ve already washed your Inner Mansion with herbal juice, but the damage isn¡¯t something that can be recovered in a short period of time. ¡°At the very least, you can only stop fighting with others for a month, if not ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng, of course she understood the meaning of the look in her eyes.

    ¡°I know I do. I promise I won¡¯t do anything for a month.¡±

    ¡°You swear it?¡±

    ¡°I swear!¡±

    Qu Liuxi burst out inughter: ¡°It would be weird if I believed you, but what about that cute little Daoist nun, do you think you can let her go?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face reddened. ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi said gently: ¡°I know what kind of person you are. Although there are times when I can¡¯t wait for you to have more women apanying you, I know you won¡¯t do that. Think about it, if an outstanding man is by his side and a woman is missing, doesn¡¯t that mean that man isn¡¯t outstanding enough? My man is so outstanding, so it is only natural for me to have a few outstanding women by my side. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Really?¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°Just listen to them and enjoy themselves, you actually took it seriously.¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly.

    Qu Liuxi stood up: ¡°I helped you change your clothes, your body helped you wash. I randomly smelt if you have the smell of another woman on you.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Ah? You can smell it too. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi imitated An Zheng and shrugged, ¡°Of course ¡­ I¡¯m just teasing you. Xiao Yezi said that he would hit Ye Zichen when he came back, so he couldn¡¯t let him linger outside. Alright, I¡¯ve finished typing it now ¡­ There was also a separate space within the boat that retained the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s power from before. It was just that the time outside and the world inside were not in sync. ¡°I know you have a lot to do. Men have men. If I stop you, then wouldn¡¯t I be a fool?¡±

    She looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and said slyly: ¡°I won¡¯t give you an excuse to divorce me.¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud,ughing until his wounds hurt.

    Seeing that his face was pale, Qu Liuxi immediately walked back and covered his mouth with his hand: ¡°Stopughing, there are more than ten bloody holes on your body, and several of them are close to the vitals, which can only be said to be due to your outrageous luck. If yourughter involves wounds, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort if I saved you for twelve hours?¡±

    An Zheng wanted to grab her hand, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. His entire body was wrapped up like a dumpling, and it was even fixed on the bed. Qu Liuxi could see what he meant and used a hand to cover his mouth. A look in her eyes signaled for him to stopughing and slightly nodded her head to indicate that she understood. She then slowly raised her hand and lowered her body, her red lips touching An Zheng¡¯s lips. An Zheng, this shameless guy, actually stuck his tongue out.

    Qu Liuxi blushed, and from her mouth, she stuck out her pink tongue to touch him, then quickly left. Although he was already her wife, she was still rather unfamiliar with that kind of thing. The two of them had only gotten really close to each other once ¡­ She looked like the injured one. Her eyes were slightly panicked and her face was as red as a blossoming peach.

    When she lowered her head, her hair brushed against An Zheng¡¯s face, making his heart itch. The fragrance from her hair entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, and the smell seemed to have entered his brain, remaining there for a long time.

    That was her smell, the feeling that An Zheng was extremely familiar with and close to.

    This shameless fellow stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°Mhmm, hmm.¡± There was an expression in his eyes that said ¡®do it again¡¯ and ¡®give it back¡¯ to me. Qu Liuxi looked to the left and right; no one was there. Then, he lifted his hand tob his hair, lowered his head, and pecked An Zheng¡¯s lips once more. Or perhaps she felt An Zheng¡¯s fiery and passionate love this time, so her kiss was very deep. When he straightened his body, An Zheng¡¯s intoxicated look seemed especially cheap.

    Qu Liuxi stood up and carried the clothes that she had just changed off for An Zheng out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°We have money. Those clothes are so dirty. Throw them away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you wear it. I¡¯m just keeping it.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pushed the door open and went out. An Zheng was stunned... Those words echoed in his mind, causing him to feel a little sore at the nose.

    I¡¯m not going to let you wear it, I just keep it.

    He took in a deep breath and felt that even if he was to think about all these random things, he would still owe it. However, what Qu Liuxi had just said was not a joke. If An Zheng were to seriously tell her that there was another girl that wanted to stay by his side, she would definitely not say anything. And yet, could she be moving away? An Zheng also didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be, and wasn¡¯t willing to think too much into it. Because in his heart, there was only Qu Liuxi, and there was no doubt about it.

    Time was boring when he couldn¡¯t move. When An Zhengid on the bed, all he thought about was his battle with the Left Swordhall. He himself had once stood at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, so he understood it better. However, before he could reach the Lower Celestial Stage, it was too dangerous to fight with an enemy like the Left Swordhall. If he wasn¡¯t lucky enough and there was one step that wasn¡¯t ording to An Zheng¡¯s n, then the consequences would be dire.

    In the future, it was best to avoid taking such risks.

    Will it?

    An Zhengughed, and felt like he was bullshitting.

    But fighting withird stage Lower Celestial Stage warrior, An Zheng gained a lot of experience. He started to think about how many unforeseen events would happen after the death of the Left Swordhall. There would definitely be people from the Left who would go to the military to find Chen Zhongxu to say something, and Chen Zhongxu would definitely investigate everything thoroughly, but the result would obviously not be so ¡­ First, because Chen Zhongxu also wanted to kill Left Swordhall. That was the order given by his father, Chen Wunuo. Secondly, of course Chen Zhongxu couldn¡¯t find anything. He could only point in a random direction and make the Left be a headless fly.

    But An Zheng had to return as soon as possible. After calcting the time, he estimated that he had less than a day left.

    Just as he thought about this, Qu Liuxi walked in from the outside and untied the bandages on An Zheng¡¯s body. He actually bent over and carried him out of the bed. Although she was not short, and was about 1.7m tall, he looked very thinpared to An Zheng. And just like that, she carried An Zheng horizontally, making An Zheng very embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°For a grown man to be hugged by you is a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Qu Liuxi stuck out her small tongue, carried An Zheng and walked out inrge strides, carrying him into that separate space. It looked like a small wooden house, like a nice little wooden house. He pushed the door open and entered. There was another world inside. From the outside, the house looked suitable for a family of three. However, once the door was pushed open, there was arge garden inside. This made the space around them seem strange and mysterious.

    Qu Liuxi carried An Zheng inside. After walking for around a few hundred meters, they reached a bamboo forest, and in the middle of the bamboo forest, there was a wooden house.

    ¡°Rest here. I know what¡¯s going on. You still need to go back and disguise yourself, so that no one can find out, right?¡±

    Qu Liuxi adjusted a stone te outside the hut: ¡°I have already fixed a time for you. 18 hours is equivalent to a month outside, but it is still the same as before, it will not help in raising your cultivation, it will only help in recovering your body. You still can¡¯t use force after you return. At least, I won¡¯t joke around for a month. ¡±

    She kissed An Zheng on the forehead: ¡°Rest well.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Apany me for a while.¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°I will be back in a while. All the pills in your body have been used up, I have to refine a new one for you. Her control over the Purple me had recently improved, so the pill she refined now was even better than before. I¡¯ll replenish the pills for you, and then I¡¯ll think about what else you might need. Also... Your eyes are a bit special. If you don¡¯t recuperate, something might happen to you. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The two powers in your body have already fusedpletely, but the power in your eyes has not yet appeared. It is still independent, because that is not your power. If it goes on for a long time, there may be some unforeseen events in the future. ¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t let anything happen to your body. I definitely won¡¯t.¡±

    She turned around and walked to the door. She smiled like a little fox as she said, ¡°Wait for me toe back. I will need about four hours to refine the pill for you outside. You have been inside for many days already. Your body should be more or less recovered.¡±

    An Zheng stared nkly for a while, thenughed in a very shameful manner: ¡°What you mean is, we can... ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Qu Liuxi was actually leaning on the door, teasing An Zheng with a gaze that gave off a hint of dust: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle, do you have any other thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Come now.¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked over, twisted his waist, and then, couldn¡¯t even take it anymore. Sheughed out loud, turned around, and ran away. The door was opened, and she was dressed in a light green and elegant long skirt. Her back was extremely beautiful, not at all enchanting, and not too graceful, but her fresh and elegant figure, was already beautiful in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, ce less than a thousand miles away from Fire Beacon City, the Great Western Region¡¯s army temporarily stopped to rest.

    In the tent, Chen Zhongxu held his wine cup and swayed it slightly, smiling slightly.

    ¡°Why is Your Highness so happy?¡±

    Huangfu Qing asked.

    Chen Zhongxu raised his hand and pinched Huangfu Qing¡¯s face, ¡°I feel that the heavens are helping me. A noble person has appeared beside me.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Go and see that Taoist Ye who is said to havee from Dian Cang Mountain is not in the vanguard army.¡±

 Chapter 665 - Dog under a man and dog under a dog

    <h4>Chapter 665 ¨C Dog under a man and dog under a dog</h4>

    Anyone who was familiar with Chen Zhongxu knew that the four people at Chen Zhongxu¡¯s side were the most important. The schr was the woman who was referred to as the de of the schr, and the schr was one of the two people at Chen Zhongxu¡¯s side who were not even a step away from him. This woman was the other who was always by Chen Zhongxu¡¯s side, called Huangfu Qing.

    When it came to Huangfu n, many people from the Great Xi Empire had yet to forget that story. Over three hundred years ago, the Huangfu Family was also a famous family in the Great Xixi. However, after that, the Huangfu Family was somehow involved in an extremely strange conspiracy, causing them to decline. It waather old-fashioned story, but it could also be considered a major event for the past three hundred years of Da Xi family.

    Some people solemnly swore that at that time, the Huangfu Family¡¯s goal was not to overthrow the Holy Emperor, but to assassinate the Divine Empress and rece theter generations. However, no one could say what happened at that time.

    Therefore, many people spected that the woman named Huangfu Qing beside Chen Zhongxu was actually a descendant from the Huangfu Family. But there was no evidence. Was he guilty just because his surname was Huangfu?

    As for Mr. Xie, his origins were even more mysterious. Before Da Xi, there were two big families in Jiangnan. One of them was surnamed Wang and the other was surnamed Xie. The Wang and Xie Families almost had control over the imperial power at that time. Not only was it the imperial government, it was also the martial arts world. It was said that of the top ten experts in the martial arts world, seven came from the Wang and Xie Families, four from the Wang and three from the Xie n.

    Back then, it was still not the world of Da Xi. Spring and autumn were in chaos as the five nationspeted for power. The Wang and Xie Families had ovehousand officials in the five kingdoms.

    Although it seemed like the Wang n had one more expert ranking than the Xie n, they were still ranked above the Wang n. The Crossing River Sword of the third young master of the Xie n was ranked second in the world ¡­ As for the top ranker, he was from the Chen n.

    Rumor has it that Mister Xie is currently cultivating the River Crossing Sword that has been lost for thousands of years.

    There were two others who were even more mysterious than Mister Xie and Huangfu Qing. They were said to be inside and outside. Inside, I will exterminate all the spies and traitors in the sect and take care of the peace in Chen Zhongxu¡¯s house. It was rumored that his cultivation level was even higher than Mister Xie¡¯s. As for how strong he was, no one knew. No one even knew who he was. However, there were also people who said that this person was a monk, a monk that was unable to aplish anything in the Western Regions.

    The one outside the main body, the one everyone was familiar with the most, his name was Lu Deng. This was because many people hadughed at this name before. Lu Deng was truly a good person, to let others burn him. Those who were familiar with Lu Deng knew that if anyone dared to underestimate Lu Deng, they would not even be able to find a intact corpse under the street lights.

    This time, the one looking for An Zheng in the vanguard army was none other than Lu Deng.

    Lu Deng had twelve de artists by his side, but for no reason, it was just because Lu Deng liked des. But Lu Deng said that in this lifetime, there was no way that his attainment in de arts could surpass another¡¯s. Even if he added in the Twelve de Masters that he had personally trained himself, he would still not be able to block that man¡¯s de.

    That person did not have a name, everyone around Chen Zhongxu called him Saber Lord.

    A lot of people had seen the Saber Lord before, but no one could say who he was. However, from the way Saber Lord used the saber, some people spected that he was a member of the Wang family. It was still that chaotic era of spring and autumn. The Xie n¡¯s sword, the Wang n¡¯s sword ¡­ It was also known as the ¡®Underworld¡¯.

    Someone said, the reason Chen Zhongxu found sucerson to help him was actually because he was learning skills. If a person learned the Wang Family¡¯s Saber Xie n¡¯s sword, plus a monk that abandoned a disciple with a very special status from a Buddhist country in the Western Regions and the Huangfu Family¡¯s cultivation technique, how terrifying would Chen Zhongxu be?

    In any era of martial arts, there were always good things to do. Thus, in any era, there would be people ranked for martial arts. However, no matter who it was, no one dared to put the current Sacred Emperor in any other position. The number two of the number one Buddha of the Sacred Emperor, Da Xi¡¯s side, was without a doubt. That was just to give face to the Buddhist nations in the Western Regions. The remaining eight experts of the Heavenly Rankings didn¡¯t even have a single one of their own. And a cultivation level like the Temple General Left Swordhall could not even touch the edge of the Heavenly Rankings.

    Once, An Zheng was ranked third.

    Some said that Chen Zhongqi should be on the leaderboard, and some said that Chen Zhongxu should be on the leaderboard. However, at themand of the Sacred Emperor, no one dared to ce the Sacred Emperor¡¯s son on the leaderboard again. It was said that the person ranked third was the head of the Temr. There were many names, faces, and statuses, but no one knew if he was a man or a woman.

    As such, the number three spot was filled with the words ¡°Sleeping Buddha¡±.

    Interesting, the second is the Buddha, the third is the Buddha, but it has nothing to do with the Buddhist Sect. In truth, this ranking list did not consist of ten people, but rather eleven people. The Zhang Zhenjun of the Wu Dang Mountain and the crouching Buddha was ranked third.

    The war chariot sped through the sky, scattering the thick clouds.

    Lu Deng closed the book in his hands and could not help but shake his head slightly, ¡°Those people who are doing good in the martial arts world are all bastards who dare to spout nonsense without knowing how to use their own imagination. No matter how arrogant that recluse in the Sacred Hall is, he would not dare topare himself to the Zhang Zhenjun. Even the Buddha in front would not dare not look straight at Zhang Zhenjun. ¡±

    The middle-aged man standing next to him with a saber in his hand asked, ¡°Where is the prince?¡±

    Lu Deng squinted his eyes and looked at the middle aged man: You climbed up to twelfth rankst November?

    The middle-aged man lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Deng nodded his head before extending his hand, ¡°Let me see your de.¡±

    The 12 des were given to Lu Deng, who took them out and 12 heads fell to the ground.

    ¡°Change it to twelve, this one doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Thirteen? Go and tell him some good news. The Twelve Emptiness Realm Experts are here.¡±

    Lu Deng casually threw the long de out, narrowed his eyes and leaned on the chair as he sighed: ¡°It¡¯s sucity, even in terms of cultivation level, it¡¯s something, but people are too stupid. I¡¯ve said this many times, no one is allowed to casually specte about the affairs of the prince, this is an iron-d rule. ¡±

    A young man who looked as cold as a knife came in with a knife in his hand. He was wearing a ck tight-fitting suit, and the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped a few degrees when he walked in. He was very young, so young that one could not find even a trace of the vicissitudes of life on his face. He was also very calm, so calm that others would ignore his youth.

    ¡°You¡¯re Thirteen?¡±

    Lu Deng asked.

    ¡°Your subordinate is currently twelve.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lu Deng liked to squint his eyes. He always said that people seemed tough when they squinted their eyes. And people who always seemed to be smiling were easy to get along with. In addition, they would sometimes let others rx their vignce a little.

    Lu Deng squinted his eyes and looked at Twelfth, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s surname is Lu.¡±

    Twelve also looked at Lu Deng, replying seriously, ¡°Lu Deng¡¯s path.¡±

    Lu Deng was slightly taken aback, then smiled even morefortably: ¡°Then what are you called?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate is called Lu XII.¡±

    Lu Dengughed loudly: ¡°I just found out that there¡¯s someone as interesting as you among the people I personally train. Since when did you follow me? I don¡¯t remember seeing you before. I have taught two disciples, one inside and the other outside.

    ¡°Your subordinate is from the outer sect and has never seen you before. I¡¯ve only seen the de manual that you left in the outer sect.¡± This subordinate has been practicing the sword manual you left behind for the past eleven years. When I first entered the outer sect, I was thirteen years old, but now I am twenty-four years old. This subordinate does not dare to call you master, because this subordinate is not qualified. ¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for someone from the outer sect to fight their way to the thirteenth ce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡±

    ¡°I am not Mister Xie. Mister Xie is still by the prince¡¯s side. ¡°From today onwards, you can call me Master. There¡¯s something I want to ask you, you can give yourself the name of Twelve. What if you go up again?¡±

    ¡°Then your subordinate shall be called Lu Eleven. Your subordinate will... Disciple hopes that in the future, I will be able to call you Lu Yi. ¡±

    Lu Dengughed until his head was up and down: ¡°Alright, alright, this child is interesting. It seems that I have to take a look at outer sect people in the future, to think that there would actually be such an interesting person.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the outer sect temporarily, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    Lu XII¡¯s expression did not change as he replied, ¡°If you pull your saber out of its scabbard, you can only die. Disciple has nopetition, only life and death. Using a de in a duel is disrespecting a de. ¡±

    Lu Deng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he sighed: ¡°I really should have killed you. However, this was also good. After all, they had been killed by Lu XII, which meant that none of them had the right to enter the top twelve. Many people know that I have twelve knives with me, but few know that the twelve knives around me often change people. Whoever has the qualifications to enter, I will bring along. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are rich or powerful, everything is fine.

    ¡°Twelve!¡±

    ¡°Disciple is here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me master.¡±

    Lu Deng stood up and walked to the window of the chariot, his face looking solemn.

    Lu XII¡¯s expression changed: ¡°But, I just became your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Call me father. I have to take you in as my foster son. You¡¯re different from others.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Lu Twelfth knelt down and kowtowed a few times. Each kowtow was so heavy that his forehead quickly became swollen.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Lu Deng turned his head to look at Lu XII: ¡°If you call me father, I¡¯ll be responsible for you. In the future, anything you receive will be the same as Lu Yi. Your identity and status will be the same as Lu Yi. I give you what you want, you give me what I want. You¡¯re my foster son, so I have to treat you like a dog. Was the dog unpleasant to talk about? I do not think I am a dog of the Prince. Twelve ¡­ Some people were destined to be dogs, but they had to choose the right owner. If he picked the wrong one, it would be a dead dog. ¡°You¡¯re right. In the future, there might be a number one dog in the world.¡±

    He stood looking out the window. ¡°Everyone has a different understanding of dogs, and they all have the same idea. In my opinion, anyone who is able to be the best dog in the world would be amazing ¡­ Do you know who the number one dog in the world is? ¡±

    ¡°Disciple ¡­¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s a Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The corner of Lu Deng¡¯s mouth rose, ¡°Do you believe that one day, your foster father, I, will personally chop off the head of a slumbering Buddha?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Lu Deng sat down, looked out the window and said: ¡°I am the prince¡¯sckey, and you are mine. What the prince will do to me, what I will do to you. Because I am using your life, just as the Prince is using my life. So if the Prince wants me to risk my life, you have to do so first. ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Deng said: ¡°Right now, Your Highness suspects that the guy called Ye Yurou is fake, but Dian Cang Mountain is really too far away. Since he had no way to confirm this person¡¯s identity, His Highness was not at ease. But why do you think the Prince sent me here? ¡±

    ¡°Because His Highness wants to use this person.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, this person must die.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the kennel is just that big.¡±

    Lu XII said in a serious tone, ¡°If there are too many dogs by your side, there will be problems.¡±

    Pow!

    Lu Deng pped Lu XII¡¯s face, ¡°I said no, you can¡¯t. I say I can be a dog, but you can¡¯t. Remember, another time and I¡¯ll cut off your head. There are plenty of people below who want to do 12 ¡­ ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Lu Deng waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me. Go and see how this Mr. Ye is.¡±

    Lu Twelfth lowered his head: ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 666 - Revitalizing Military Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 666 ¨C Revitalizing Military Discipline</h4>

    Humans are a very strange kind of creature. They always like to rank all kinds of things, including themselves. As the saying goes, there is no first in martial arts, and there is no second in martial arts. In fact, in the path of martial arts, there is no one who is truly invincible. In the Central ins, everyone said that Daxi Shenghuang was the number one under heaven, yet Chen Wunuo himself had never said so. He didn¡¯t say it because it was a little modest, a little disdainful, and a little disrespectful. Of course, there was something else ¡­ For example, if an old demon that was never born was to be blown out of hiding due to him saying that Chen Wunuo was invincible, it would be extremely awkward.

    Back then, when An Zheng was in Ming Fa Si, he had epted a secret mission from Chen Wunuo. Only An Zheng and a few of his trusted aides knew about this mission. With the help of the investigation, they investigated the big families, big sects, big viges and even mountain viges in the Great Western Region to see if there was anyone that posed a threat to Chen Wunuo.

    However, after searching for a long time, besides the Dao Lord Zhang on Mount Wudang, no one else could find out. The reason why they were like that was because those abnormal beings with cultivations to the Lower Celestial Stage were all worried about one thing ¡­ If Chen Wunuo thought that they were threats, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that he was dead? If everyone knew that the Lower Celestial Stage Rankers were all from the Da Xi government, they would have no choice but to do so.

    If it is not for my use, then it will not exist in this world.

    In truth, rankings weren¡¯t something that could be taken seriously.

    Lu Deng liked to be ranked and his goal was clear, and that was to be the number one dog in the world in the future and personally kill the person who called himself the number one dog in the world, the Sleeping Buddha.

    The sanctuary was created by Chen Zhongqi himself, so he is a very contradictory person. He admired An Zheng, not only because of his admiration, but also his reverence for him. The world that An Zheng wanted to create, was also the world that he wanted to create. However, with regards to the dream and implementation of an absolutely fair world, the two of them werepletely different.

    At that time, An Zheng wanted to rely on his own ability to maintain thew and discipline, so it was unfair to eradicate it. But the limitations were too big, because thew and discipline were set by humans. In the Central ins, there is a saying that thew is thew... There was no such thing aealw.

    Lu Deng felt that lying down was just an empty title, although it waerrifying existence that even Chen Zhongqi dared to call out a challenge to.

    Lu XII left the chariot and rushed towards Fire Beacon City, his target was An Zheng.

    But what Lu Deng did not expect was, when he arrived at the vanguard camp, Lu XII had not even arrived yet. The young man who seemed to know how to behave auman and a dog seemed to have disappeared into thin air. No one knew where he went.

    They said it was the vanguard army with only five hundred people.

    Lu Deng had always wanted to meet this arrogant Ye Yurou, wanted to see what kind of person would actually think that just by relying on himself and five hundred other people, they would be able to raze Fire Beacon City, which had oveundred thousand criminals, to the ground.

    Aesult, he felt that he couldn¡¯t wait to see Ye Youting. He wanted to see her for so long that he even forgot about the unpleasantness of her disappearance.

    He didn¡¯t even get people to report him, and only walked straight to An Zheng¡¯s tent entrance. It had been exactly seven days since An Zheng killed the general of the Sacred Hall, Left Swordhall, and ording to his normal pace, Chen Zhongxu had already caught up to An Zheng and the others. However, Chen Zhongxu suddenly stopped midway, seemingly wanting to see how An Zheng¡¯s five million to one hundred thousand miracle performance would y out.

    With a swoosh, Lu Deng pushed the curtain aside. He stepped in, but unfortunately... The room was not empty as he had expected.

    Wearing a ck robe, An Zheng sat quietly behind the table with his head down, reading a book. The book in his hand looked very ancient, and must be quite a few years old. Seeing that someone had entered, An Zheng lifted his head slightly to take a nce before lowering his head.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye.¡±

    Lu Deng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    An Zheng faintly replied with two words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lu Deng¡¯s originally smiling face stiffened for a moment: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head and looked at Lu Deng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a third time.¡±

    Lu Dengughed again, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you know who I am? If you don¡¯t know who I am, then why didn¡¯t you ask me to leave? ¡±

    ¡°This is the army camp of the vanguard, and the army has its own rules.¡± I don¡¯t care who you are, even if the Duke of Qin himselfes and doesn¡¯t notify me in advance, I¡¯ll still let him out. Otherwise, if anyone wants to enter the camp, they cane in. If anyone wants to enter the tent, they can just barge in.

    Lu Deng¡¯s face changed, the 11 men behind him almost could not resist and attacked. The eleven people wore the same clothes. They were all dressed in blue brocade robes with ck cloaks and a crown on their heads. It looked like they were all as cold and sharp as the des in their hands.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    However, they did not expect Lu Deng to actually leave, and not only did he leave An Zheng¡¯s big tent, he even left the camp all the way until he left. He then said to the Hubby Knight who was guarding the entrance once again, ¡°Please inform me once more that Lu Deng, the prince¡¯s disciple, requests to meet with Mr. Ye, the vanguard soldier.¡±

    Even though he did not know what had happened, the Hubai Cavalry Soldiers still hurried back to the camp and said, ¡°The Prince has sent someone to seek an audience with Mister.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at him: ¡°Are you a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Subordinate ¡­¡± This lowly official was selected into the Three Thousand Hins seven years ago. If this lowly subordinate is not considered a soldier, then many people in military uniform are not. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him and said, ¡°I am not a soldier, but I know that the rules of the military are different. If the people under themand of the prince can just casually walk in without reporting or even investigating their identity, then I think it would be a lie if such an army imed to be the elites of the elites. I am not a soldier, but now that you five hundred are under my control, I am your general. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Take off your military uniform and get out of this camp.¡±

    The soldier was stunned. ¡°You want me to get the hell out of the camp?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Right, I don¡¯t want to say it twice.¡±

    The soldier sneered, ¡°I was personally selected by His Majesty. Among the million strong army, there are three thousand Hins, and even the general of the Temple has no right to control it, not to mention you, a man from outside the army. ¡°Do you know if the Prince will punish someone as he pleases?¡±

    ¡°The prince¡¯s punishment and not being punished is his problem.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said: ¡°My orders are to bring your five hundred self-proimed elites of the Hubai Cavalry to tten Fire Beacon City. But now it seems that it¡¯s better for me to go alone than with you. However, since the Prince has entrusted you to me, don¡¯t me me for enforcing the militaryws on his behalf if you don¡¯t even listen to his orders. ¡±

    The soldier harrumphed and said, ¡°Your highness has given you face when you were just a de of grass in the martial arts world. ¡°As I said, although I am only a soldier in Hubai¡¯s army, if you scram, I won¡¯t be able to do so.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If you don¡¯t say it like that, I won¡¯t have the face to kill you.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly turned around and left. Standing in the yard, he shouted, ¡°Someone¡¯s rebelling!¡±

    An Zheng did not care about it as he walked out of the tent and shouted to the soldiers. Before long, all five hundred of them had gathered, and many of them were armed with weapons. The deputy general called Forbei came over with an ugly expression, ¡°What are you shouting about in the military camp?! What kind of manners do you have?!¡±

    The soldier added fuel to the fire, feeling extremely wronged.

    An Zheng only looked at them calmly, not saying a word. Fubei¡¯s face kept changing as he turned around and pped his subordinate, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    The soldier was stunned. ¡°General?!¡± You want me to kneel? ¡±

    ¡°I told you to kneel, but you didn¡¯t kneel?¡±

    The soldier froze for a moment, then gritted his teeth and knelt down. Fu Bei cupped his fists towards An Zheng and said: ¡°I was despicable and undisciplined, to the point that they were arrogant and dared to offend Mister. Please forgive me, sir, but this lowly one will bring you back for strict discipline. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, I do not need you to discipline me strictly. This man, I don¡¯t care who hees from, who hees from, or who hees from, I don¡¯t want to kill him. You¡¯re all the same. Those of you who think I¡¯ve punished you wrongly, leave on your own. In this army camp of five hundred people, we left everything. I will still go pick a Fire Beacon City by myself. And you are all deserters. ¡±

    Fubei shouted, ¡°Hubby Cavalry, only death awaits you, no deserters!¡±

    An Zheng nced at Lu Deng who was squinting his eyes as he watched him from afar. Thetter was obviously watching him with the intention of watching a y. However, An Zheng did not even put this man in his eyes, even though An Zheng knew that he was one of the four most capable people under Chen Zhongxu¡¯smand.

    ¡°Take it off, or not?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The soldier on his knees raised his head, and looked at An Zheng with eyes full of hatred: ¡°I refuse to ept this, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to discipline me, the general can, his majesty can, you can¡¯t!¡±

    An Zheng moved his body slightly, he had already raised his hand in front of the soldier and pped him with his mouth. The soldier was sent flying. The uniform on his body suddenly shattered and he fell to the ground. Apart from the burning pain on his face, there was no other injury. However, this sort of humiliation was even more difficult for him to ept than death.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it off, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and a chair flew out from the house, and he sat down on it: ¡°You are all the same, if you think that I am humiliating you, then use your soldier¡¯s courage to challenge me. One against one, five hundred against me. But as long as you are still under mymand, my orders are my orders. In the future, the Sacred Emperor will kill me to avenge all of you. Right now, you only have two choices. First, obey me. ¡°Second, scram.¡±

    The man gritted his teeth and remained silent. The soldier looked at him with grief and indignation, but he did not say a single word. It wasn¡¯t just that soldier. Many other soldiers were also looking at him, but the man from Fubei didn¡¯t say anything.

    The naked soldier finally let out a furious roar, turned around, and ran away.

    Fubei also turned around, the muscles on his face trembling. ¡°If you find this uneptable, you can also take off your military uniform and leave right now. You may think that I am speaking to an outsider, but if you really think that way, then you are wrong. I am a soldier and only speak to discipline. He had done wrong, and that was wrong. He put the person in the camp without permission, and should be executed ording to the military order. He did not die, that is Mr. Ye¡¯s mercy. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He looked at the soldiers. ¡°I still have the same words. You can disobey me, you can be hostile to me, or even hate me. But those are all future words. As long as you are standing in front of me, remember this ¡­ Your only enemy is the distant Fire Beacon City. If the both of you really are five million to one hundred thousand, then that name will be left in history. If you can¡¯t, you will be just like me, a joke. ¡°The reputation of Hubby 3000 is bigger than me, Ye Yu. It¡¯s up to you guys whether you care or not.¡±

    Then, An Zheng turned around and looked at Lu Deng. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lu Deng stood there in a daze, thinking, have you really forgotten?

 Chapter 667 - - Unreliable

    <h4>Chapter 667 ¨C Unreliable</h4>

    An Zheng squinted looking at Lu Deng. Lu Deng squinted looking at An Zheng. The two people who looked at each other with squinted eyes didn¡¯t look like good people.

    ¡°I am sent by the Prince to pay my respects to Mister.¡±

    Lu Deng smiled and said: ¡°My name is Lu Deng.¡±

    An Zheng casually made a ¡°oh¡± sound. Since Mister Lu is here to offer his condolences, what did you bring to me, a five hundred warrior? ¡±

    Lu Deng shook his head. ¡°Your Highness didn¡¯t give me anything.¡±

    He seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and ask for it from the prince?¡±

    He felt that An Zheng would feel embarrassed in front of these five hundred men.

    An Zhengughed and turned to look at the Heptagoons, ¡°Your highness has only sent people to offer condolences. I believe it is only to let this Mr Lu have a look, what are we doing? Not only the Prince, but also the hundreds of thousands of people in thest army, and even the tens of millions of citizens in the entire Southwest, they wouldn¡¯t believe that five hundred of us would dare to challenge Fire Beacon City directly. Before this, everyone would say, ¡°Look at those five hundred idiots and five hundred idiots.¡± But if I do, then it would be five hundred powerful men. ¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you all must guard Da Xi¡¯s military discipline. However, I only have one military discipline. So the prince forgot to bring you all somefort, let me give you all ¡­ If you break through Fire Beacon City, whatever you get in the city will be yours. Just remember how many people you killed. Keep them and kill ten of them before youe to me for a Jadeite Spirit Stone. At that time, I gave everyone money for the wine! ¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    The five hundred men shouted at the same time. It was a magnificent sight to behold!

    The person with the weapon started to beat the armor on his chest. The sound was so loud that it caused one¡¯s eardrums to hurt. However, the desire to get jealous was spreading and quickly spread to the hearts of every one of the five hundred people.

    An Zheng turned and looked at Lu Deng: ¡°Coming early is better thaning early. How about tonight, we will attack Fire Beacon City, five hundred people, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Lu Dengughed to the point where he could only stagger up and down: ¡°Hahahaha, Mr. Ye is really amazing, really amazing.¡±

    He turned around and walked away, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stop Mr. Ye from arranging military affairs. I¡¯ll stay outside the camp and watch Mr. Ye bring these 500 Hins to bring glory to the country and eliminate harm for the people.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°On behalf of these 500 brothers, thank you.¡±

    An Zheng turned and entered the big tent, and did not say another word.

    Lu Deng also turned and left without saying a word.

    After exiting the military camp, the forty year old middle-aged man who had a valiant aura around him asked Lu Deng in a low voice: ¡°Master, can Ye Yudan really use five hundred of his Hempens to break through Fire Beacon City?¡±

    ¡°Only a fool would believe that.¡±

    Lu Dengughed like an old fox, ¡°However, this person does have some tricks up his sleeves. It is a good thing that he managed to use some of the illusory and random rewards to trigger the killing intent of the five hundred proud HAben Cavalry soldiers. The prince was determined to destroy Fire Beacon City, so no matter who it was, the merit would still belong to him. Therefore, tonight we will send these five hundred people to kill them. As long as we kill a few more, we will kill them. Once the King¡¯s army arrives, we will raze Fire Beacon City to the ground.

    He turned around and looked at the middle-aged man beside him: ¡°Lu Yi, how long have you been a Lu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Seven years.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it so steadily.¡±

    Lu Deng asked Lu Yi, ¡°Tell me, for all these years, why are you always able to be Lu Yi?¡±

    Lu Yi replied, ¡°Because disciple knows that you¡¯re always slightly stronger than those who chase me.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that makes sense.¡±

    Lu Deng said: ¡°So I¡¯m giving you a mission that no one else dares to do, and only you can do it.¡±

    He turned his head to look at the five hundred man army camp, ¡°Tonight, Ye Yu is going to Fire Beacon City with five hundred men, and to say that they are able to kill ten times the enemy is their peak. If he were to take out all five hundred of them individually, his cultivation base would not amount to much. However, five hundred of them were much stronger than five thousand Grass Bandits: Assault, Night Assault, and Assault. However, there are too many experts in Fire Beacon City, so those five hundred people really can¡¯t make it out, but, what if? ¡±

    ¡°What does Master mean?¡±

    Lu Yi probed, ¡°Send a letter to the people of Fire Beacon City?¡±

    Lu Deng shook his head: ¡°No no no, that is colluding with the enemy, of course I won¡¯t tell you to do suching, if this news spreads out, it will definitely have nothing to do with us.¡±

    Lu Yi acknowledged, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    Lu Deng waved his hand: ¡°Go.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Yi had left, he smiled and said, ¡°Logically speaking, this Ye Yu Nian should also have some ability. Sooner orter, he will be highly valued by the Prince. However, because he is too capable and has shown off his abilities, we really cannot let him stay. ¡±

    In the army camp, Lieutenant General Fu Bei strode into An Zheng¡¯s tent. ¡°Sir, what time do we set off tonight?¡±

    ¡°Not tonight.¡±

    An Zheng instructed: ¡°Tell everyone to sleep well. Tell them that I sent people to look for any news regarding Fire Beacon City, and that I will not send troops until the news is back. I can take off my armor and sleep, I¡¯ll be on duty for all of you. ¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Mister tell Mister Lu that there was a surprise attack tonight?¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°There¡¯s poison in that person¡¯s eyes, which looks just likoisonous snake¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t know if this person would intentionally leak out the news, what if? If you do not believe, tonight, bring a few people with you to quietly approach Fire Beacon City and ce a cannon inside. Take a look at the situation. If the news were to leak out, there would be no way for us to fight this war. ¡±

    Fubei said, ¡°But Sir, Mr Lu is also a subordinate of the prince and is very trusted. It¡¯s impossible for him to do suching.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go and see for yourself tonight, we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    ¡°Then, this humble servant will bring some people to take a look tonight.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and Forsaken bowed his head and left.

    An Zheng walked back to the chair and sat down. Thinking of how Lu Deng looked at him with squinted eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that man called Buddha. As the one who could be the head of the sanctuary and take over the authority of the Ming Fa Si, he was obviously noerson who appeared out of the blue. The Sleeping Buddha had always been in the Holy See, and was one of the most important people to Chen Wunuo like An Zheng. It was just that all of the decadent feats were devoid of light.

    An Zheng waerson who maintained thew and discipline on the surface. If the Saint King wanted to kill someone, he couldn¡¯t do it himself, nor would he be easily found. Thus, there had to be a person doing all the hard work, and that person was none other than the Saint King.

    An Zheng had seen the Buddha in Chen Wunuo¡¯s study, an old man who looked at others with squinted eyes.

    He was a benevolent old man. When he squinted his eyes, no one could tell what he was thinking deep within his heart. An Zheng guessed that this Lu Deng definitely recognized the Sleeping Buddha, and was very familiar with it. Thus, whether it was in terms of words, actions or squinted eyes, he was learning to be a Sleeping Buddha. However, what he learned was superficial.

    He got up and opened the curtain. Behind him stood two Holy Fish Scale. Those two Holy Fish Scale were too tight, and the person inside was almost like a filling in pie ¡­ He could not breathe, could not move, could not even open his mouth. If An Zheng was willing, he could kill him easily.

    This person¡¯s name is Lu XII.

    An Zheng pulled a chair over and sat in front of Lu XII. Then, he waved his hand, and the Holy Fish Scale loosened up a bit.

    ¡°Lu Deng¡¯s biggest weakness should be that he¡¯s too conceited, because he would casually send someone to kill me.¡±

    Lu XII¡¯s face was pale: ¡°But I didn¡¯t say that I am Lu Deng¡¯s man.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t say it, if I still needed you to say it, then it would seem like I¡¯m too stupid. Lu Deng is definitely not an idiot, he obviously knows that you are definitely not my match, but why did he still send you to kill me? Have you thought about why? ¡±

    Lu XII shook his head: ¡°Never thought of it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then you¡¯re really too stupid, I¡¯ve already trapped you inside for more than five hours, if you don¡¯t even understand this point, then you really are an idiot, it¡¯s noity if you die.¡±

    He waved his hands, and the Holy Fish Scale began to move even faster, from inside, the sound of Twelve Bones of Lu being unable to bear the pressure. In the next second, Lu XII¡¯s body would explode likopped balloon. The fresh red flesh and the internal organs would spurt out.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Lu XII squeezed out three words from his throat.

    An Zhengughed, and then the Holy Fish Scale rxed even more. ¡°Then tell me, why?¡±

    ¡°Because he wants me to die.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te for me to kill you at all, he just wanted to use you to kill me,¡± Lu Twelfth said. When I was trapped by you, I kept thinking about why he did it, and then I realized that I was in a hurry. I acted too much like a good dog, so Lu Deng was worried that I would kill him one day. Of course I¡¯m not his opponent, but how could someone like him leave behind any hidden dangers? I shouldn¡¯t have acted in sucurry and instead made him want to kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, so if I let you go, are you going to go back and cause trouble for Lu Deng?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Lu XII shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, just like I can¡¯t kill you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Still stupid, there is still a way to kill people. Based on your understanding of Lu Deng, would he leak out the news that I was going to raid Fire Beacon City tonight? If I died in battle, there would be no doubt about it on the side of the prince. Even though the Sacred Emperor¡¯s heart ached for the five hundred deaths, he would not vent his anger on the Duke of Qin ¡­ Sigh, that¡¯s why everyone is cannon fodder. However, cannon fodder do not want to die. ¡±

    Lu XII suddenly understood: ¡°If Your Highness finds out, then his most trusted subordinate, Lu Deng, is going to leak this information to the people of Fire Beacon City, then Your Highness will definitely not allow sucerson to live.¡±

    An Zheng pped his hands: ¡°You need me to guide you to sucoint in order for you to know what to do, you are such a fool. Lu Deng is my dog that is in my way, he thought one thing wrong, he is always worried that others will steal his position, but he forgot, when working under a big shot, it¡¯s better to have a few morerades. ¡°I think you can be my partner. In the future, when you work under the King, you can help each other. At least, it¡¯s more stable than climbing up by yourself, right?¡±

    Lu XII nodded his head: ¡°Understood, but will you really let me go?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand and the Holy Fish Scale separated.

    He sat down on a chair and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Lu Twelfth was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned around and left, not wasting even a second.

    After Lu XII left, another person suddenly appeared in the tent. Chen Shaobai appeared with his yaksha umbre, shook his head, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve learned bad.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Killing people, I can¡¯t just rely on fighting and killing. Xiao Liu¡¯er said that I can¡¯t do it easily within a month, but people want to kill me, I can¡¯t do it using my hands, I can only rely on my brain ¡­. I don¡¯t know if Lu Deng will die or not, but if that person really went to find Chen Zhongxu, he will definitely die. Even if Chen Zhongxu were to go crazy, he would not leaverson who sold out his superior to work by his side. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°You¡¯re even more of a bad guy than bad people.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I learned them from bad people, but I still feel that it¡¯s better to just kill with my own hands.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Hold my hand ¡­ ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

 Chapter 668 - Dont be evil!

    <h4>Chapter 668 ¨C Don¡¯t be evil!</h4>

    Chen Shaobai sat down opposite of An Zheng, looked at An Zheng, and said very seriously: ¡°Seeing how you were doing such a bad thing just now, it made me feel that you were born to be a bad person.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Do you want to know how did I be like this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even if I tell your story, I won¡¯t give you any points. ¡°Come on, move me!¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand. ¡°A piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone is a story.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Who are you trying to scam?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I was just boasting. I told the HAben Cavalry Soldiers to kill ten people for a Jadeite grade spirit stone, and there were oveundred thousand viins in Fire Beacon City. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay. I¡¯ll first earn some money from you. It can be considered as urgent. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai took out arge piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and ced it on the table.

    An Zheng unceremoniously kept the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and then sat upright: ¡°Since you want to know, and even paid up, I¡¯ll have to seriously tell you ¡­ Actually, there is one thing that everyone has overlooked and no one has paid attention to, but if you think about it carefully, it is very scary. ¡±

    Seeing An Zheng bing serious, Chen Shaobai also sat up straight: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Enforcers?¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°There are some things that I¡¯m actually simply unwilling to bring up, and in fact,pletely unwilling to think of. You also know what kind of people Ming Fa Si came into contact with everyday, a group of evil viins. When dealing with people like them, the first thing you have to do is understand them. ¡±

    ¡°I once had a subordinate named Shi Lei. He was a very smart young man, and his talent was also good. If he was not dead now, the worst case scenario would be a cultivation of Lower Completion Stage. It was because he was smart that I broke the rules and picked him up and worked with me. At that time, I really wanted to cultivate him to be the sessor of the Ming Fa Si, but I ended up harming him. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression dimmed: ¡°I overlooked a person¡¯s thought aftering into contact with too much evil.¡±

    His eyes were somewhat lost, but more of it was grief.

    ¡°Later, when he was safe and smart, I gradually let go of him and let him handle some big cases on his own. If Shi Lei solved the case in front of the Ming Fa Si, even some of the older people in the Ming Fa Si were not as good as him. Then I observed that the reason he solved the cases so quickly and urately was because the first thing he did was to imagine himself as the murderer and simte the entire process of the murder. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°So his attitude gradually changed.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If I had sensed this earlier, I probably would have been able to help him. It¡¯ity that I was too busy, so I didn¡¯t feel that there was anything important to take care of. After that, there were many tragic cases in the capital, and Ming Fa Si had not been able to find out who was the culprit for a long time. I passed this matter to Shi Lei ¡­ However, even if it¡¯s him, he still doesn¡¯t have a clue for a long time. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have any clues, because it was him who did it.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Yes, it was all done by him... He had long imagined himself as one of those evil people. Gradually, a thought appeared in his mind. He wanted to try it out. He wanted to experience what those evil people really felt like when they did evil. I think that it was a difficult process of struggling, but in the end, he was still defeated by me ¡­ He did it, he tried it, and then he went crazy. ¡±

    ¡°Later, when I caught him, I asked him why. He smiled. It was creepy and creepy. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai and said word by word: ¡°Shi Lei told me, master ¡­ ¡­¡± Did you really not think of going over to try? ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s really great.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You killed him with your own hands?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng said: The judgement is not something Ming Fa Si should do, the one punishing him is the executioner.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly leaned over, looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and asked with simr words, ¡°An Zheng, did you really not think of going over to give iry?¡±

    An Zheng lifted his hand and pressed it on¡¯s nose. Even though Chen Shaobai¡¯s cultivation was abnormal, being held down by the nose felt extremely good. He couldn¡¯t stop his tears from rolling down, and as he wiped them away, he scolded An Zheng for being abnormal.

    An Zheng said: ¡°So you¡¯re asking me why are there so many evil people who know how to do things, why are there so many evil people who think about such schemes ¡­ Because these are my old life. In fact, the reason why I became the head of Ming Fa Si was not only because Chen Wunuo needed someone like me to take up the banner of legality for him, but also because I did the same thing as Shi Lei. ¡±

    ¡°I know the wicked, and I know what they are thinking even by looking into their eyes. In order to investigate this case, I would look into the eyes of every viin I caught before they killed me, and try to understand his thoughts. Over time, I can think of more. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Damn it, I want to kill you now, what if you be that kind of person...¡±

    He shivered. ¡°It¡¯s scary just thinking about it.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°So I have always firmly believed that the one who would change the world would definitely be me. The one who would uphold justice and exterminate evil must definitely be me. Because I¡¯ve experienced more tests than anyone else, and I didn¡¯t care about how Shi Lei became like that back then because I wasn¡¯t bewitched by it myself. I imagined myself as an evil man, specting on their thoughts and methods of doing things, but I was not lost. So I didn¡¯t think about whether or not Shi Lei would get lost. I have a certain responsibility for his death. ¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand, ¡°Did I enlighten you? If you want to continue listening, pay another Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram ¡­¡± Listening to your bullshit about how you have to pay money to listen to your audience, is there any justice? However, this kind of story is absolutely effective in deceiving little girls. Which little girl doesn¡¯t like people who hold high positions in power, and is even a mature man who has experienced many vicissitudes of life? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I¡¯ll let you try it.¡±

    Coincidentally, Du Shoushou and Dada Ye walked in from the outside and the moment they entered the door, they heard An Zheng tell Chen Shaobai to give miece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to try. The two of them were stunned, and then, An Zheng noticed that the way they looked at him changed ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    Before he could exin anything, Chen Shaobai had already stood up and mmed the table, ¡°An Zheng! I didn¡¯t know you were sucerson! You actually sold your own body for a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, you have truly disappointed me! ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head hard: ¡°I am too disappointed.¡±

    He took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°Can you count me in?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    However, this matter wasn¡¯t over. Da Da Ye searched his body for quite a while, but didn¡¯t find anything, and borrowed a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone from Du Shoushou. He then walked over and carefully ced the spirit stones on the table beside An Zheng. It could be counted as one. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head to look at the sky, feeling that his entire life had gone dark.

    Of course, Du Shoushou and Da Da Da Ye didn¡¯t really think that there was anything dirty going on between An Zheng and her, they just took the opportunity to torture An Zheng a little. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that An Zheng actually put away all the Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd then seriously wrote three pieces of paper. On top of the paper were three words: one for each person, and one for each person: ¡°Come,e,e, pick a number to line up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai jumped away, ¡°I¡¯ll go... So you were actually such a An Zheng. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled up and down, and after he finishedughing, he asked Du Shoushou: ¡°How is it, did you see anything?¡±

    Du Shoushou handed a yaksha umbre over to Chen Shaobai. Before Chen Shaobai could receive it, Du Shoushou suddenly retracted it and stored it inside his spatial artifact. Chen Shaobai kept staring at him, but Du Shoushou ignored him.

    ¡°As you expected, there¡¯s one less person by Lu Deng¡¯s side. If nothing unexpected happens, then the news will be leaked to Fire Beacon City. ¡±

    He sat down and asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you really have a way to go five hundred tundred thousand?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Even an immortal god can¡¯t go pasundred thousand, what are you thinking ¡­ There¡¯s no guarantee that we can break through five million. Five hundred and three people would be more or less the same. ¡±

    Du Shoushou counted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it five hundred and four?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you forget that I fired one just now ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°How do I fight against this?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I can¡¯t say yet, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I know I know, An Zheng told me just now, it was simply too wonderful. Just that one ingenious n alone, not to mention five hundred tundred thousand, even two hundred thousand would be able to break it. Want to know? A piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±

    An Zheng stared at Chen Shaobai, shaking his head at him. Du Shoushou unhesitatingly took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and ced it in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands: ¡°You¡¯re rich and overbearing, there¡¯s no other way, quickly say it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I don¡¯t know the way, but if he said it was weird, then I know that the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone I was tricked into going was obtained from it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Even I¡¯m shaking my head.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If you don¡¯t f * cking shake your head, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Am I impartial enough to take back Du Shoushou¡¯s spirit stones to you?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What are you being selfless for ¡­¡±

    Da Da Da Ye was extremely curious. She originally admired An Zheng and had no doubt that he could break through five million without a doubt. She leaned over and hugged An Zheng¡¯s arm and shook it: ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯m different from them, I¡¯m a woman.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Women can¡¯t be the same as them.¡±

    Dada Ye nodded his head with all his might: ¡°Mhmm, mhmm, hurry up and tell me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Women have special rights, I¡¯ll be the first to tell youter.¡±

    Da Da Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye snorted. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Initially, when Du Shoushou and I were going out, I found out about a big matter. It seems like I couldn¡¯t casually tell you about those Heptune Cavalry soldiers. A piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, if I do not say it, you are not allowed to say it, either, Du Shoushou. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shrugged: ¡°What did I say?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You¡¯ve all learnt to be bad ¡­ I¡¯ll just give it to you. ¡±

    He passed the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that he had gotten from Chen Shaobai to Da Da Ye: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Da Da Ye imitated Chen Shaobai¡¯s actions. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I only know how to trick a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone over.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, what should I say? I even threw up my hands, meaning that I don¡¯t know anything at all. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Idiot, you still didn¡¯t look. In the end, you only losiece of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    Du Shoushou calcted and it was really...

    An Zheng stretched. ¡°All of you should sleep.

 Chapter 669 - Separate calculation

    <h4>Chapter 669 ¨C Separate calction</h4>

    Hu Ben brought his two personal guards out of the camp, avoiding Lu Deng and the rest, and headed towards Fire Beacon City. An Zheng borrowed the Yaksha umbre from Chen Shaobai, and then moved his muscles in preparation to follow along. He grabbed and reminded him not to attack anyone within a month, and An Zheng was assured that he would stop fighting as long as he was able to.

    Actually, An Zheng had already been recovering in the reverse boat for a month. Although the recovery speed was a bit slower than the outside world, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem as long as he didn¡¯t make such a violent movest time.

    Du Shoushou said: Do you want me to be your bodyguard?

    An Zheng nced at him: ¡°Why did youe out instead of interacting with Ying Yu in the Big Mustard Space?¡±

    Du Shoushou scratched his head: ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­ Had he been driven out? Ying Yu could tell that I had something on my mind and was distracted every single day. She knew that I was worried about the rest of you, so he chased me out. She said it was inconvenient for her toe out and wait for me in the big mustard space. He even said that if she met someone from the inner world, it would be hard for her to face him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I told you, look at your glowing face... This is the nourishment of love. ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied: ¡°No need, thank you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Who the f * ck is being too polite with you ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou spoke sincerely and sincerely told Chen Shaobai: ¡°Although you are alone and you are the ugliest one among us, don¡¯t be discouraged. Life is still so long, you will see a lot of scenery along the way, maybe the next stop is the most suitable ce for you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai leaned on Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, and said gently: ¡°Go and die, okay?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and left the army with Chen Shaobai¡¯s yaksha umbre. At this time, the sky had already darkened, so An Zheng specifically went to look around where Lu Deng and the others were staying, there was indeed one person missing, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh ¡­ Sometimes, the psychological distortion of a person is terrifying.

    After leaving the camp, An Zheng was sure that no one had discovered him, so he kept his yaksha umbre and rushed towards Fire Beacon City. The reason for putting away the yaksha umbre is because it is inconvenient to hold up an umbre to run around.

    The distance from here to Fire Beacon City actually wasn¡¯t too far. To cultivators, this distance didn¡¯t mean anything. Of course, An Zheng knew that Fire Beacon City had already sent people to stand guard outside of the camp, their every movement was being monitored by the other party. However, with Fubei¡¯s cultivation level, if he were to be discovered when he left, he would not be able to be one of Hubai¡¯s deputy generals.

    Right now, the attitude of Fire Beacon City towards the imperial government was not very clear. An Zheng had dealt with the situation ording to the information that Fire Beacon City had already found out about Zhuge Dangdang¡¯s death. So even if Lu Deng did not inform them, five hundred people would not be able to attack and destroy Fire Beacon City in the night. Right now, Fire Beacon City must be heavily guarded.

    An Zheng had gone after the people from Fubei, so before even reaching Fire Beacon City, he had already caught up with.

    ¡°Sir, why are you here as well?¡±

    When Fubei saw An Zheng, he was obviously startled for a moment.

    An Zheng said: ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the news of a night attack in Fire Beacon City will definitely not be as simple as just digging a pit. I just told you this because I¡¯m afraid of revealing the news. Right now, the outside of the military camp is filled with the eyes and ears of Fire Beacon City, and every movement of the military camp cannot escape the eyes of the enemy. I am worried that some people might have some extraordinary methods, but if we cannot discover them, we might have already snuck into the military camp. ¡±

    ¡°So, there are some things I have to tell you outside. After arriving outside Fire Beacon City, he observed the situation. Then you go back, and this is for you. ¡±

    ¡°This is a spatial artifact that can amodate people. When you go backter on, keep all five hundred units in your spatial storage. If everything goes ording to n, after Fire Beacon City gets the news tonight, they will definitely attack us in the middle of the night.¡±

    Fubei¡¯s face changed. ¡°I have to be realistic ¡­¡± However, it was impossible for ordinary spatial magic tools to enter. Even if they did enter, there would only be three to five people inside. Due to the fact that the Cultivation Power of the cultivator transcends other objects, the number of cultivators who enter the spatial artifact is many. There is an extremely high chance that it will copse the spatial artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There¡¯s no problem with my things, just do as I say when you get back. Then, bring your men back here. If you see the army move out from Fire Beacon City, don¡¯t mind them. I have already set urap in the military camp. Even if ten thousand people came, it would still be enough to prevent them from returning. ¡°But, someone will definitely escape back ¡­¡±

    An Zheng spoke calmly but he had already calcted every step urately.

    ¡°After the people of Fire Beacon City have fallen into the trap in our camp, my friends will bluff there and their troops will flee back. Then you can sneak in and follow these retreating soldiers into the city. Once you enter the city, find a ce to hide. Whenever you see a disturbance in the city, bring some men with you to kill our way out, group of fifty will act separately, and set fire to every corner of the city, making false bravado and shouting very loudly. It would be best if they could produce the effect that thousands of people have already killed their way into Fire Beacon City. ¡±

    Fubei said in embarrassment, ¡°We rode too hard, charging into the battlefield to kill our enemies is nothing, but we don¡¯t know how to bluff.¡±

    An Zheng patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I am familiar with it, although you guys are good at fighting, the enemy is still two hundred times stronger than us, killing two hundred people one by one will be too tiring for you guys. So, for the time being, you guys should take care of your pride and habit of charging into battle, and listen to my orders. ¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and gave him ten sets of spirit lightning: ¡°This iype of extremely powerful magic tool, equivalent to the full power of a Higher Completion Stage Ranker. You split them among your subordinates, and each group will have one, when the timees, throw them out, causing more chaos in the city, and also making those people in Fire Beacon City understand the situation.

    Forsaken took the ten magic lightning solemnly and then took his leave.

    Of course, these ten spirit spells were not infused with Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns s, An Zheng didn¡¯t have that kind of power at all. If they did it again, they might really die. These ten Spirit Arts Lightning were modified by An Zheng using Spirit Stones at the peak of the Golden-Rank. When the Oldman Huo gave him pointers to create the lightning himself, the power wasparable to the all-out attack of a Higher Completion Stage cultivator.

    After the people of Fubei left, An Zheng found a ce outside Fire Beacon City to sit down and waited quietly.

    In the past, An Zheng was impulsive and straightforward, but at that time, his cultivation was truly strong, he could just go and kill him. Who wouldn¡¯t ept it? Annihte. Whoever resists will be destroyed. But it was different now, his cultivation had not returned to the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, and he could not use too much strength recently, so he could only rely on his brain. In the past, An Zheng was impulsive not because he was stupid, but because any schemes or tricks would be meaningless in front of his absolute strength. Now it was different, and he needed to use his brain more often.

    He had actually given Forsaken a total of twenty spirit lightning pills, eight of which An Zheng had left in the army camp. The other two stayed in secret ces.

    An Zheng thought back to when he was leaving the ship, and how Qu Liuxi had given him the spirit lightning to introduce the method to him, and could not help butugh. Qu Liuxi had said that to ensure that the spirit lightning would not be stolen by others, or to ensure that An Zheng did not carelessly throw it away, it would lead to people using it randomly and causing disasters. Therefore, she purposely set up the Spiritual Lightning to be special ¡­ That was, when giving An Zheng a chance, there was no special setting, and it required An Zheng to set it up himself.

    To explode upon reaching a specific location was not difficult at all. For example, if you want it to explode at a specific temperature, then use something with that temperature to sense it, and then press the button on the right once more. The ten spirit magic thunder that An Zheng had given Forsaken North were all thrown out and exploded, An Zheng had already given them an exnation.

    Actually, the setting is quite troublesome, An Zheng had already thrown it ten times ¡­ He pressed the button on the left and threw it out. Then, he picked it up and pressed the button on the right. Next time, he would throw it and it would explode.

    After thinking through his n, An Zheng was sure that even if he couldn¡¯t kill oveundred thousand criminals, he could at least make Fire Beacon City into aplete mess. And if Lu XII really went to find Chen Zhongxu ¡­ The good thing to doter on would be Chen Zhongxu¡¯s.

    Five million for one hundred thousand, not to kill all, but to kill all.

    The people of Fire Beacon City did not disappoint An Zheng, after an hour, arge scale team came out from Fire Beacon City. There werundred thousand viins in Fire Beacon City, but it didn¡¯t mean that there were a hundred thousand cultivators. Many evil people admired Fire Beacon City, and from the evil people¡¯s point of view, this was a holynd, just like how the Buddha Sect¡¯s people thought that the Great Thunder Lake Temple was a holynd. Every year, there would be people who came to Fire Beacon City to make a pilgrimage and join this ce, bing one of the lowest level people here.

    Thus, sometimes, human nature was truly difficult to understand and understand.

    Even if they were not cultivators, it would still be easy for them to surround and attack the five hundred Heptas with the strength of twenty thousand people.

    At this time, in Fire Beacon City, Feng Xiuyang was seated on the high seat of the boss, sweeping his eyes across the people below: ¡°Don¡¯t have any more fantasies, Holy See is already preparing to destroy Fire Beacon City. All of you have your own fantasies now, and the only thing left to do is to make it simpler for the enemy to kill you. I have already plotted, exterminating that mere 500 units, which could also be considered as a warning to the people of Holy See. Then, we will give up on Fire Beacon City ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Give up?¡±

    Chen Sanniang stood up and said, ¡°Fire Beacon City is our home, it is the holynd of the wicked. Why should we give it up?¡±

    ¡°Can you block Chen Zhongxu¡¯s huge army of hundreds of thousands?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang snorted: ¡°Forget about the countless experts in the army, even fifty of our Da Xi warships will be razed to the ground. This is home? You degenerate, you see thend of exile as your home. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to believe me, but those who do wille with me. Leaving Fire Beacon City and going down south, joining any small country would make you an honored guest. When that timees, with the strength of Fire Beacon City, I will be the king and all of you will be subjects.

    Everyone was moved by his words.

    ¡°But, doesn¡¯t that mean that Da Xi definitely won¡¯t let us off?¡±

    ¡°Da Xi¡¯s target is not us, but the Buddhist Kingdom. When that timees, we will destroy a small country, then announce that we will go out to fight for Da Xi and guard Da Xi. Da Xi will not easily take action, what is Chen Wunuo treasured the most is his reputation as a Saint King, if he goes back on his words ¡­ His reputation for perfection is ruined. ¡±

    Just as the discussion was going on, an old man wearing a soldier¡¯s uniform and an old woman holding a sewing bag walked in at the same time.

    ¡°What he said is right, we can¡¯t stay in Fire Beacon City anymore.¡±

    The old man nced at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°For this battle, you cane and fight. If you win, then you are truly the boss. If you lose, then I will kill you. That¡¯s where your Dao hase from. ¡±

 Chapter 670 - - Broken City Start

    <h4>Chapter 670 ¨C Broken City Start</h4>

    Seeing the old couple enter, everyone in the room stood up, with the exception of Feng Xiuyang.

    Chen Sanniang was an unruly person. When she saw the old woman, she looked as nervous aeacher who had seen a child that had been beaten up all year round. The schr, who was originally sitting in the corner without saying a word and cutting his nails, stood there, trembling in nervousness.

    ¡°Many people in Fire Beacon City don¡¯t know who we are, but they do know who you are.¡±

    When the veteran walked over, Chen Sanniang quickly gave way to the schr and the schr gave his seat to the old woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind, although... Fire Beacon City was created by me, and the fame was taken by me. ¡±

    When the veteran sat down, Chen Sanniang squatted there and beat his legs, not even daring to breathe. The old woman let out a snort. Chen Sanniang immediately stopped and moved back on her knees. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the old woman.

    Feng Xiuyang still did not stand up, and even his expression did not change. He was not an idiot. Of course, he knew about Fire Beacon City. It wce that would never appear in the world, yet there existed an old monster that could intimidate the entire city. Otherwise, why would the imperial government allow Fire Beacon City to exist?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked.

    The old soldier was silent for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t remember my name. The only thing I can remember is to give the city gates of Fire Beacon City.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then is it up to me, the boss, to decide everything?¡±

    The veteran nodded his head: ¡°You have the final say, but you are not someone from Fire Beacon City. You are only here to ask, to know the ways of the world through your own body. At this moment, you see yourself as an evil person in the eyes of others, so you are a member of Fire Beacon City. And when you ask, quietly leave, the existence of Fire Beacon City has nothing to do with you. So, you have the final say, and the condition is that Fire Beacon City exists. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that your journey to the Dao Seeking Stage will also end here. ¡±

    The old soldier smiled and said, ¡°I never threaten anyone, I just like to exin things clearly.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at the veteran carefully, and nodded: ¡°The wicked people of the world treat Fire Beacon City as their holynd, and the pilgrims whoe here are like crucian carp that have gone through the river. Therefore, it proved to be one thing ¡­ There were many people who did evil, but many people still remembered their seniority. If it wasn¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t havee. ¡°So, I toast you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang also smiled, ¡°But even if you can kill me, am I not allowed to kill you?¡±

    The old veteran¡¯s face did not change at all, he only looked at the young man in front of him with interest. It¡¯s been a long time since someone has spoken to me like that. Your words make me feel as if I haven¡¯t grown old enough to be at peace with myself. ¡°As I said, I will not participate in your decision. I am only here to inform you of my decision.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang no longer said anything to him and instead turned to look at the great Evildoers who yed a significant role in Fire Beacon City: ¡°Zhuge Dangdang was long dead, if Chen Wunuo really wanted to use Fire Beacon City at the beginning, there would be no need to doubt. But to me it all was Zhuge Dangdang. He should not have interacted with people from another world. No matter how much Chen Wunuo tolerated it, he would not tolerate the people of Fire Beacon City and the inner world colluding. ¡±

    ¡°Since Chen Wunuo has suchought, who can stop him? Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army that came from the south was easily able to deal with those small nations. To them, Fire Beacon City was even more important. If we admit defeat directly, the speed at which our heads fall to the ground will just be a bit faster. If we can heavily defeat Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army, and destroy a small country, Chen Zhongxu would not dare to fight back, because his duty is not to eliminate us, but the Buddha. ¡±

    The old soldier only acknowledged with a grunt.

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Those five hundred tiger moves were jusest. I dare to bet with any of you that Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army is at the back, ready to pounce on us at any time. But if we don¡¯t move those five hundred people, Chen Zhongxu will let us go? Absolutely not, no matter what we do, Chen Zhongxu always wants to kill us. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s give our power a boost and destroy this southwest corner. This will also cause Chen Zhongxu to tremble in fear. ¡±

    He stood up: ¡°The twenty thousand people are already out, after killing the five hundred, Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army will be ours to take care of. Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army would definitely return for revenge. We will arrange Fire Beacon City and pretend to be on alert, but a majority of the people will leave, leaving behind some cannon fodder, if they die, they die. When Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army enters Fire Beacon City and exchange a city for one hundred thousand soldiers, would he dare to fight casually? ¡±

    The veteran frowned, ¡°You seem to know quite a lot. Who told him that?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, not daring to breathe.

    ¡°Really, no one said anything.¡±

    Chen Sanniang lowered her head and said witrembling voice, ¡°There really is no one who dares to say this. From what you¡¯ve said, whoever says it will die.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang coldly snorted. ¡°If I need someone to tell me, then I¡¯m really too weak. I¡¯m asking about the Dao. The Dao Sect is the precursor to the formation of the world, so do you think that I can¡¯t see that there is a formation in Fire Beacon City? Once the formation was activated, the city would be destroyed. The destruction of the city would devour at leasundred thousand soldiers. ¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    The old soldier seemed to have made up his mind. He then stood up and walked out, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the array core and guard it. Who told me to be just a veteran guarding the city?¡±

    The old woman stood up and followed the old soldier out. She just stood up and turned around, not doing anything. The three fingers on Chen Sanniang¡¯s left hand fell off at the same time, causing her to groan in pain. She then covered her mouth with her other hand, not daring to say another word.

    She didn¡¯t dare to bandage the bleeding wound.

    ¡°Since you are facing a great enemy, I will cut off three of your fingers. You were beating his legs with both hands just now, so I should have cut your hands off. ¡±

    The old woman left with a look of pride, leaving behind a room full of terrified people. The old soldier looked back at her, thenined, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still being so hypocritical?¡±

    The old woman replied, ¡°Are you speaking up for her?¡±

    The old soldier immediately shut his mouth because he knew that if he were to say another word, this room would probably bleed profusely. It was time to start a war with the imperial government, so there was no need for too many people to die.

    Feng Xiuyang stood up and asked: ¡°Did you build that array?¡±

    The old soldier paused in his steps. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I only created two things in my life. I did those two things.¡±

    The old woman turned to look at Feng Xiuyang, ¡°I was the one who created that great formation, so he naturally doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so. However, young man, I advise you to respect him a little. He had only created two things in his life, but looking at the entire world, only he ¡­ Of these two things, one of them is the ce where you are standing right now called Fire Beacon City, and the other one is ¡­ His name is Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face changed this time as it became somewhat pale.

    The old soldier smiled and pulled the old woman¡¯s group away.

    One was the Ming Fa Si, the other was Fire Beacon City ¡­

    These two things were truly incredible. If someone told Feng Xiuyang that the same person had created the Ming Fa Si and Fire Beacon City, Feng Xiuyang would definitely snort disdainfully. But now, he firmly believed it.

    It was at this time that the war began.

    The twenty thousand bandits that had charged into the army had suffered heavy losses.

    These criminals did not have any military discipline, so before the leader could give the order, the person in front had already rushed in. An Zheng had personally controlled the eight spirit skills that he had left in the army camp. Of course, it was impossible for twenty thousand people to all charge into a barracks with only five hundred people, but it was enough to just rush in a few thousand. An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes were left atop the campsite to monitor. When there were enough people, An Zheng activated his spirit lightning.

    There were only three Magic Bombs in the army camp, and the rest were outside. Of course An Zheng would not leave all eight of them in one ce because he was not stupid. Yet, after it exploded, it was truly a tragic sight in the world ¡­ It was equivalent to the full force of a Higher Completion Stage cultivator. No one knew how many people were blown to pieces by the lightning or how many were damaged. An Zheng buried the remaining five Spirit Mana Bombs on the road where the people from Fire Beacon City were, exploding them from beginning to end.

    Twenty thousand people, countless casualties.

    The remaining people didn¡¯t know whether they had been ambushed or not, but those who survived began to madly run back.

    Far away from the army camp, Lu Deng couldn¡¯t help but curse as he looked at the criminals who had been heavily injured and were fleeing for their lives, ¡°Trash!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    His location exploded.

    If An Zheng left these two Spirit Arts Lightning, the activation mechanism would be trash. Of course, if Lu Deng or his subordinates didn¡¯t curse out these two words, the Spirit Magic Bomb would explode under the control of Heaven¡¯s Eyes, but it wouldn¡¯t feel so good ¡­

    The two lightning spells were not far from Lu Deng. The moment they exploded, Lu Deng grabbed Lu Er who was beside him and ced him in front of his body as a shield. Then, he quickly retreated. Lu Er took the brunt of the attack and was blown to smithereens. Even though his cultivation level was not weak, he still could not defend against sucowerful and swift attack without any preparation.

    Not only Lu Er, but out of Lu Deng¡¯s men, other than Lu Yi who was detained by Fire Beacon City, the remaining ten had eight people killed. Two of them were not dead, but they were heavily injured. Lu Deng never thought that An Zheng would actually dare to scheme against him, and the anger was practically burning in his head. His 11 most capable subordinates that he personally trained were now missing ten. Lu Yi, who was detained in Fire Beacon City, would probably not be able to return either.

    Lu Deng¡¯s clothes were all blown into a mess. The only reason he wasn¡¯t severely injured was because he was fast enough.

    However, the people in Fire Beacon City were different. After they were defeated, the remaining people started to run back. Quite a few of the twenty thousand were directly killed by the explosion, and quite a few were trampled to death. The defeated soldiers ran back, not caring about who was lying on the ground beside them. It was unknown how many injured people were trampled to death before they could even stand up. Each of them was stomped on, bing a puddle of meat paste on the ground.

    Some people were lying on the ground and wailing, trying to reach out and grab those who passed by, but no one stopped. His footnded on his face. It hurt at first, but it only hurt. The second and third strikes were endless. In just a few minutes, his skull was squashed t, and even his eyeballs had popped out.

    The Fubei hid by the side of the road, taking advantage of the opportunity to blend into the crowd and run back with the defeated soldiers. With his speed, he was able to reach the front very quickly.

    The defeated soldiers had rushed to the city gates of Fire Beacon City, but after hearing the news, Feng Xiuyang rushed over to order the door to close, but it was toote, the door simply could not be closed.

    The people of Fubei followed the crowd into the city. They then ran off into the distance, found a secluded area, and released fifty Hempens, telling them to hide well and wait for the signal. Then, the people of Fubei went to other ces and sent out groups after groups. At this moment, the atmosphere in Fire Beacon City had already be strange.

    An Zheng was in the city, watching everything that was happening.

 Chapter 671 - The Great Vicious and the Great Good

    <h4>Chapter 671 ¨C The Great Vicious and the Great Good</h4>

    An Zheng was the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si. If there was anyone in this world who was more familiar with the Ming Fa Si than him, then they could only be the creator of the Ming Fa Si ¡­ Today, whenever Ming Fa Si was mentioned, everyone would think of the name Fang Zheng. Fang Zheng was Ming Fa Si¡¯s name card, and it seemed like no one else could reach such a level.

    Even the creator was the same. He was someone who had long been forgotten. No matter who mentioned it, they would say that the Ming Fa Si would think that it was established by the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo. Who was that person? Who remembers? Who knows?

    An Zheng knew, but An Zheng didn¡¯t know that he was in the city.

    This was Fire Beacon City, and of exile, a city of evil. No matter what, it was impossible to link this ce with the creator of the Ming Fa Si. The two things were opposing and could not be merged together. Therefore, one was in Tiannan while the other was in Northern Reaches.

    After the first sound of the explosion, the second sound soon began, one after another. The people of Fubei were very efficient. After all, they were Huban¡¯s deputy general, the soldiers of Huban. They were the elites among the elites of Da Xi¡¯s army, and they were just the three thousand soldiers that were carefully selected from the million strong army. The fighting capabilities of these people were far more powerful than those criminals. Moreover, they were very disciplined and decisive in their execution. Moreover, there was alsuge temptation here, so none of them dared to rx.

    That temptation was not only because An Zheng said that no matter how many things they get, they would get it. Five million to one hundred thousand would be written into the annals of history, and it would also be written in a special book. Every single one of their names would probably be recorded in the history books of the Da Xi Empire. Every single n would feel extremely proud because of this.

    With sucistory of war, their future advancement in the army would be iparably smooth. They would be the most dazzling people among the millions of soldiers in the Great Xi Empire. It would be a great honor for the soldiers in the Great Xi Empire. They would be gods of war, and no matter where they went, they would be respected by other soldiers.

    Ten spells hadpletely thrown Fire Beacon City into chaos.

    Following that was a loud shout, as if at least ten thousand elites had charged into Fire Beacon City. ording to An Zheng¡¯s instructions, these ten groups of people started to gather together. On the way there, they kept on setting fire to the ce and kept on shouting.

    The more people there were, the greater the momentum would be. There was no doubt about it. But the downside of having too many people was that if one person became cowardly, it could affect many people, especially this group of people. When they were in a group, they looked invincible, but if they had the guts, they wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back. Don¡¯t forget, most of them were suppressed by Da Xi here.

    Without their own mounts, this was not a strategy they were good at. Their most powerful battle prowess was disyed on the battlefield, not on the streets. If they were to charge through the streets, they would be shot down and turned into a sieve. Then they would be casually turned into mincemeat. However, at this moment, none of them felt aggrieved. Even though there were no longer any demonic beasts beneath them, they still killed wantonly.

    Compared to the number of people in Fire Beacon City, five hundred people was too little. However, even though they had killed fifty people, none of them dared to confront them head on!

    An Zheng knew that it was his turn.

    No matter how good the soldiers were, they were no match forue expert cultivator.

    He slowly floated up like a god.

    That¡¯s right, he swore to Qu Liuxi, he wouldn¡¯t casually attack again. But at this moment, it was impossible for him to not act.

    Not only did he make his move, he even made his move with an extraordinary posture, letting those people who hadn¡¯t had the chance to find them to know that he had returned. An Zheng had never wanted others to know about his existence. At the very least, he didn¡¯t want the people from the Da Xi Empire to know about it.

    But from this moment onwards, An Zheng would make the three words, suicidal person, be the nightmare in the hearts of many people.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]

    An Zheng not only moved, but he also moved the entire world.

    This was the first time Heavenly Thunder Shower had openly appeared in front of so many cultivators since everyone knew that the head of the Ming Fa Si had died. He was likrue god that descended from the heavens, floating in the air. He spread open his arms, and his entire body emitted a purple light.

    Behind An Zheng, a purple sun appeared.

    In an instant, the entire Fire Beacon City was enveloped in purple light. Even those who were running for their lives in panic subconsciously stopped and looked up into the sky. He saw the faint shadow under the purple sun. The radiance wasparable to that of a bright day.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The sound of thunder shook the world.

    The dense rain of purple lightning bombarded down from the sky. That was the first time An Zheng used such a forbidden technique since bing an expert of Higher Completion Stage. Bolts of heavenly thunder symbolized destruction. The purple lightning covered the sky. After itnded, the houses, streets and trees were all destroyed. The ground was cracked open, and broken stones were rolling in the air, mixed with human corpses.

    Fubei followed An Zheng¡¯s instructions, so he avoided the area that An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower covered. They turned their heads to look at the purple lightning descending from the sky, and their faces were filled with shock.

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± Is it a miracle? ¡±

    Someone mumbled to himself.

    Although he had never seen it before, he had heard people mention it more than once. The person who stood at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage was terrifying when he used a forbidden technique. It was as if the apocalypse had arrived.

    The group of criminals could only watch helplessly as countless bolts of purple lightning descended from the sky like an indescribably huge waterfall. Everyone was scared out of their wits. They began to run, hoping to escape, but to no avail. The moment the purple lightningnded on the ground, everyone¡¯s running figures turned illusory and turned into ashes.

    The people in the distance were struck by the lightning and became charred corpses. The people near them didn¡¯t even leave behind corpses.

    On the city wall, the old man who had seen the Heavenly Thunder Shower had a deathly pale face. This was the first time he felt fear.

    ¡°He... Still alive? ¡±

    The old soldier trembled as he stood up. He wanted to activate the massive array that was enough to destroy a city, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t press his hand down. An equally aged hand reached over and grabbed his hand, but it was still unable to steady itself.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s alive, what do you have to fear?¡±

    The old woman looked displeased. ¡°He¡¯s just your backside, he stole your position. To you, he¡¯s your enemy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±

    The veteran shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s the other me ¡­¡±

    The old woman¡¯s expression changed, and she slowly pulled the old veteran¡¯s hand away. ¡°So, you think you¡¯re wrong when you chose me? Now ¡­ Do you regret it? ¡±

    ¡°No, I never regret it.¡±

    The veteran grabbed the old woman¡¯s hand, ¡°I have never regretted choosing you over Ming Fa Si back then. You should know that I am a man who will never regret his decision. When His Majesty asked me to create the Ming Fa Si, I did. I know that half of me stayed behind, but that half isn¡¯t important. The most important thing is, His Majesty told me to creace of exile, and I met you here. ¡±

    The old woman¡¯s eyes moistened. ¡°But all these years, I¡¯ve been treating you badly.¡±

    The old veteran smiled, ¡°You being by my side is the best thing that can happen to me. But... ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, because the moment I saw the Heavenly Thunder Shower, I thought that the other half of the formation that I had lost had returned.¡±

    The old woman hugged the old soldier from behind. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known. What I¡¯m worried about is that part of you that won¡¯t have me when youe back. Back then, you were the head of the Ming Fa Si. In order to solve this case, in order to eradicate the evil, you yourself entered too many ces. ¡°But I don¡¯t care. The one I like is you. No matter how much you split, you are still the person I will guard for my entire life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡±

    The old soldier smiled, turned around as he had when he was young, hugged the old woman¡¯s head and kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡°You and I haven¡¯t had enough. Let¡¯s go to another world together.¡±

    The old woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. You have listened to me for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll listen to you this time.¡± I know that I can¡¯t stop you now. The moment you see the Heavenly Thunder Shower, I knew that part of you that was lost would awaken. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Heavenly Thunder Shower... Fang Zheng truly has that kind of power. ¡±

    The old soldier stood up. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go see him.¡±

    The old woman looked at the old soldier, then back at the crux of the formation, and finally let out a long sigh.

    In the Ming Fa Si, because he wanted to solve the case and catch the culprit, he had already gone berserk. He did not hesitate to experience the lives of those evil people, and under An Zheng, Shi Lei was definitely not the first person, but him. He really wanted to do something, wanted to let the Ming Fa Si¡¯s name resound to the sky, but he had been possessed.

    As he walked towards An Zheng, he thought about what Chen Wunuo had told him when he first left the Jinling.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because you have an immortal merit to your life. You created the Ming Fa Si, so the number of viins that you punish is too many to remember, but I will help you remember ¡­ From the time I asked you to establish the Ming Fa Si until now, you have captured a total of one thousand two hundred and sixty-eight people, and killed seven hundred and twenty-three. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t kill you. I feel too much pain in my heart to do so.¡±

    ¡°I will give yce to create a ce of exile and take all those you have captured with you. It¡¯s still up to you. The ones who deserve to die, the ones who deserve to be locked up. ¡°If you ever lose your head and feel like you can¡¯t control yourself,e find me and I¡¯ll help you settle this.¡±

    Yes, that was how thend of exile came about.

    Yeah, that¡¯s how the Ming Fa Si came here.

    But he did not go back because he was lost. Gradually, he waspletely controlled by that part of him that had been possessed and became the other him. This was the most evil person in thend of exile, yet they had met the love of their entire lives. However, the moment he woke up, he knew that both of them deserved to die.

    He slowly rose up, and headed in An Zheng¡¯s direction.

    In the sky, An Zheng saw the old man floating towards him. An Zheng had never seen him before because An Zheng did not follow closely behind him as the sessor to be the head of the Ming Fa Si. However, the moment he saw the old man, An Zheng had a feeling that he clearly knew of the old man¡¯s identity.

    The old man floated in the air and looked at An Zheng with a gentle and kind gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Thank you, you were very good before.¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, it was very good before. I was especially afraid for a while, afraid that everyone in the Ming Fa Si would be like me, until I found out that you had be the head of the Ming Fa Si. That was thest moment of my consciousness. And then I gohought in my head... I created the Ming Fa Si, I killed so many viins, captured so many viins, why did I be the viin in the end? This idea makes me another person. ¡±

    He looked down at the iplete state of hell on earth and said, ¡°It¡¯s really very good, you let me see it, what you said before ¡­ ¡°What does it mean to do good bymitting a heinous crime?¡±

 Chapter 672 - May there be an afterlife

    <h4>Chapter 672 ¨C May there be an afterlife</h4>

    The Heavenly Thunder Shower had already fallen and half of Fire Beacon City had turned into ruins. This was the power of a forbidden technique, even though An Zheng had not fully recovered it yet. Thus, the strength of a country was inextricably linked to cultivators. It was possible that Da Xi was the country with the most Lower Celestial Stage Rankers in the world and that was why she was so powerful.

    If An Zheng had recovered to the time when he was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, killing a city by himself was not something impossible for him.

    The veteran slowly floated to a spot around ten meters in front of An Zheng and stopped. Looking at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with praise, as well as a kind of fighting spirit that he hadn¡¯t had for a long time. Perhaps he really wanted to fight with the sessor that he thought was the most qualified, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°When I heard about your death ten years ago, I had a good drink. At that time, I still had not woken up from my stupor. I only felt that if there was anyone in this world who could destroy Fire Beacon City, it would definitely be you. ¡±

    The old soldier said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that Holy Emperor. He let me create a chain of beacons with one hand, and then he ignored me. In fact, it was obvious that he knew that one day he would need these criminals. However, nothing in the world is absolute. When ites to using these criminals, you actually came. So what I thought was true, if there was anyone in the world who could destroy Fire Beacon City, it would be you. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old man and replied, ¡°Maybe you.¡±

    The old soldier was silent for a moment, then looked down at the iplete city. ¡°Yes, it should be me. I want to ask you something. Can you tell me the truth? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Ask.¡±

    The old soldier asked, ¡°As the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, you have the responsibility of presiding over thew. ¡°So, do you have ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his question, An Zheng nodded: ¡°I do.¡±

    The old soldier was slightly surprised for a moment before smiling bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter who sits in this seat, it¡¯s impossible for them not to try it out. ¡°Only when you imagine yourself as an evil person will you understand, will you be familiar with, will you be able to solve a crime and capture someone, only then will you be able to kill them.¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Then, why are you always able to maintain your mind?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Cut.¡±

    ¡°Chop?¡±

    ¡°sh ¡­¡± I think from their point of view. I specte from their point of view, so it is inevitable that I will be invaded by the evil energy. At this moment, the only thing left was to sh ¡­ After killing a person, they would then break apart. I did not let a single one of those people who I used to think I was one of them go. ¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The old soldier repeated again and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. It seems like I can¡¯t learn anything from you. You arerson who was born to do such things, you can cut off evil thoughts, but in the end, only I am engulfed by them. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly cupped his fists: ¡°Senior, please die.¡±

    The old veteranughed: ¡°Good line, please die ¡­¡± I¡¯ve been talking to you for a while, and there are only two things you really want to say to me. The first sentence, this Fire Beacon City should have been left to me. Second sentence, please ask me to die ¡­ ¡°Well said.¡±

    The old veteran turned around and looked at the olddy who was watching him from afar. He nodded at her with a slight smile, then turned to look at An Zheng, ¡°Even I can¡¯t believe that I would actually wake up. At the moment I saw your Heavenly Thunder Shower.¡±

    Of course An Zheng understood what he meant, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Please make your move.¡±

    The old soldier looked at An Zheng¡¯s fearless eyes and once again fell into silence.

    ¡°I really want to experience what kind of unparalleled Heavenly Thunder Shower you possess.¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°But I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to die, you can¡¯t die yet. The world is a filthy world, and you have been murdered under it. It was also a disappointing world. No matter how hard you struggled, you couldn¡¯tpete with those who had been high and mighty since birth. However, this was also a world of light, although the light was just the beams of light cast by the dark clouds. This is still a world full of hope, though hope is like picking up scraps of food left on the ground by those in power. ¡±

    ¡°However, there have always been people who have protected that light. You are sucerson. Why are there gaps in the dark clouds? It was because those who believed in the existence of light were trying their best to tear apart the outer garments of this dark world. The reason why there were still people who saw hope was because someone had forcefully exposed their hypocrisy from those sinners. Fang Zheng, you have to live on ¡­ Live well. ¡±

    Heughed bitterly, ¡°I used to be someone like you, walking in front of you. I had reached out and touched the clouds, expecting to meet the sun. But in the end, because he touched it too deeply, he becamart of the dark clouds. Live on, and continue to fight and struggle and live for me. ¡±

    With a bang, a ball of fire appeared behind the old veteran¡¯s back. The me extended out recklessly, finally forming a pair of iparablyrge wings. It was likair of phoenix ming wings. The golden light burned, as if it wanted to bring the light to Fire Beacon City.

    ¡°You have always been going against the principles of this world, so you have worked hard. I¡¯m not as persistent as you, so I¡¯m going to run away. ¡±

    As he charged downwards, he saw that his ming wings had spread out. It was almost a kilometer in length. The scene was so spectacr that it was suffocating. Just as the veteran charged down, the olddy standing on top of the city wall cried out in grief, ¡°I know I¡¯m bad, but you still chose to love me ¡­¡± I¡¯ve always said that you are afraid of death, otherwise you would have alreadymitted suicide due to the pain in your heart. I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯m afraid of your death. I just want to stay with you for a little longer. ¡±

    She jumped down from the city wall and rushed towards the direction the veteran had gone, like a moth to a me.

    Somewhere in the city, Feng Xiuyang, who was dressed in white, frowned slightly. He looked at the person in the sky who looked like a war god who was roaming the nine heavens. His name was An Zheng, and Feng Xiuyang felt a dull pain in his heart ¡­ He had always been the gap in his heart, or a door that he could not open.

    Feng Xiuyang watched as the owner¡¯s Fire Phoenix rushed down, then disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°I just want to ask, but you always stop me from asking.¡±

    When his voice reached An Zheng¡¯s ears, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly. As he continued searching, there was no sign of that white-robed Daoist. An Zheng did not know that Feng Xiuyang was in Fire Beacon City, nor did he know what he was asking.

    The phoenix waair. Although they were old, their might still remained.

    Perhaps even if this matter were to spread, no one would believe it. The unremarkable veteran looked like an ordinary old man who had gone through many hardships. He was actually the founder of the Great Western Ming Fa Si and also the founder of Fire Beacon City in the Great Western Region. He waoor man, a hateful man, and a worthy man.

    An Zheng swooped down from the sky and even faster, grabbing all five hundred of the Dragon Cavalry that were gathered together out of the city. If they were only a secondte, these five hundred people would have perished together with Fire Beacon City.

    In mid-air, the old veteran and the olddy fell down hand in hand.

    The old veteran smiled: ¡°Do you know why I am unwilling to activate the great formation of Fire Beacon City? And in the end, you chose to end Fire Beacon City this way? ¡±

    ¡°Because there is no such formation.¡±

    The old womanughed, ¡°You already knew that a long time ago, I was an Evil Body. I grew up in the crevices of hell. What that formation was suppressing was the evil thoughts in one¡¯s heart. If that formation existed, I would have already been turned into ashes. So when you knew me, you had already destroyed that formation, right? ¡±

    The old soldierughed witint of cunning.

    He lifted his hand and scratched the old woman¡¯s nose. ¡°We should have died a long time ago. You kill countless people just like that, but I¡¯m waiting for you to kill someone. In terms of doing evil, the people in this city are even worse than you and me. Therefore, the best oue for these two most evil people would be to bring them along. ¡±

    The old woman held the old soldier¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as it is what you wish for, I will apany you.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Two huge fire phoenixes flew straight into Fire Beacon City from the sky andnded in the central area of Fire Beacon City. Soon after, an iparably domineering and violent energy wave swept out, destroying all the houses it passed and causing the earth to crack. Then came the wave of fire. The wave of fire, which had a height of oveundred meters, swept over the ground. No matter what was in front of them, it waspletely destroyed.

    That was an unstoppable force, and when it appeared, perhaps no one in the world could resist it. Even if Daxi Shenghuang arrived, he would still feel fear when he saw this scene.

    That power did not only refer to destructive power, it also referred to decisiveness.

    Destruction always brought an iparable shock, when those viins ran forward they were swallowed by the waves of fire behind them, many people still maintained their running posture and turned into ashes that sprinkled onto the ground. The st from the mes cut down the trees and the houses. The people were split into two. The shock wave was only the firstyer of the explosion. The fire wave was the secondyer, while the thirdyer came from the power of hell, which was devouring.

    At the ce where the two of themnded, a huge ck ball of light appeared. Inside the ball of light, a ck wind spiraled violently. After the st wave passed and the fire wave passed, the ck blob of light began to expand and devour outwards. It was likuge ck hole, erasing all evidence of the existence of Fire Beacon City.

    When the ck blob of light engulfed the entire Fire Beacon City, it was like a dispersed tornado as it shot out in all directions. Amidst the howling of the wind, An Zheng and the others were blown by the hurricane until they could not even open their eyes. However, everyone seemed to be able to see those criminals struggling in the ck light, extending their hands and desperately trying to climb out.

    That was hell, and to them, it was true hell.

    When the hurricane passed and the ck light disappeared, the temperature of the ground was terrifyingly high. Even a few dozen miles away, there was a fire. Within five kilometers, arge tree that was perfectly fine suddenly burst into mes with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound. Then, it was quickly dried up by the temperature and then burnt to ashes.

    The air was filled with a scorching, dry smell, and the smell of it sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. If An Zheng had not used his Holy Fish Scale to protect everyone, perhaps these Heptan Cavalry soldiers with decent cultivations would not have been able to withstand the heat.

    When the temperature gradually dropped, they walked out of the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s encirclement. Only then did they see that the ce where Fire Beacon City was originally at had already turned intuge pit, with a depth of a few hundred meters.

    That huge crater seemed to be the door to hell.

    An Zheng stood there looking at the huge pit, he took out a bottle of wine and drank a mouthful, then sprinkled it on the ground.

    ¡°Have a safe journey. If there is a next life, I hope that you can live it as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 673 - Esteemed Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 673 ¨C Esteemed Instructor</h4>

    An Zheng felt a little guilty ¡­ Qu Liuxi had told him a thousand times not to use the Cultivation Power to fight with others. In the end, not only did he move, he moved a lot. Ever since his cultivation level had reached the Higher Completion Stage, he had not used his Heavenly Thunder Shower, and in fact, after An Zheng returned, he had only used his Heavenly Thunder Shower two or three times.

    And the Heavenly Thunder Shower An Zheng used in Fire Beacon City, was also a kind of deration.

    Five kilometers away from Fire Beacon City, the surroundings were scorched earth. Feng Xiuyang who was dressed in white stood there and looked back at Fire Beacon City that had disappeared, and shook his head: ¡°How do I kill it?¡±

    How should I cut it?

    He turned around and disappeared withourace.

    Fifty miles away from Fire Beacon City, Lu Deng hurried back with his face covered in dirt. He turned his head to look and saw that the ck smoke was rising up like a cloud. It was the end of Fire Beacon City. Not only did it break five hundred and reacundred thousand, it even destroyed a hundred thousand and a city.

    Of course, the final result was beyond An Zheng¡¯s expectations. He was waiting for Chen Zhongxu¡¯s army to arrive at the critical moment and snatch away the credit. It was just that he did not expect Chen Zhongxu to keep his cool.

    After walking for half a kilometer, the steam had finally died down, and the temperature around them seemed cool and refreshing. He thought that although he had lost twelve de artists, it was not an unbearable loss after all. He still had two internal and external des. In time, training another twelve sword artists would not be a big deal.

    With Fire Beacon City destroyed, he was in a hurry to go back and see Chen Zhongxu.

    Fortunately, there was still some luck amidst this misfortune.

    Then he saw a bamboo forest in the distance, and a carriage parked by the edge of the bamboo forest. There was no one outside the carriage, so he couldn¡¯t see the coachman. Although it looked like an ordinary horse, it could still be used. So after thinking about it for a while, Lu Deng decided to take the horse away.

    He came to the side of the carriage and was about to untie the reins when he saw the warhorse give him a snort with a disdainful expression.

    Then he was stunned, suddenly feeling that the atmosphere was a little strange.

    The curtains of the carriage were lifted from the inside, revealing a man and a woman inside. The man looked to be around 30 years old, which was when his strength was at its peak. He was wearing a long robe made of sackcloth that was not worth much money. The moon-white clothes made him look somewhat schrly. However, it was only his clothes that gave off a schrly air. If he shifted his gaze to the side and saw the sheathless saber leaning against the horse carriage, that schrly air would vanishpletely.

    If the clothes were clouds, then the saber would be a bolt of lightning.

    It seemed that man was gentle and kind, and his expression wasn¡¯t sharp. He didn¡¯t even raise his head, nor did he look at Lu Deng. But Lu Deng didn¡¯t want him to look at him, not ever. This was because he was very clear on one thing. If this man with the knife were to look right at him, then he wouldn¡¯t be far from death.

    Beside the man sat a woman with a faint smile on her face. That woman was very beautiful. Even if a man with a knife sat there, he still didn¡¯t seem to fit her well. She was originally an arrogant girl, and in this world, she only epted the tender love of a man. She was sitting upright in the carriage with a long sword on her knee. The long sword¡¯s edge was covered by the scabbard, but her eyes were sharper than when she drew her long sword.

    Lu Deng had seen all sorts of women, but this woman was one he could never approach nor reach. It was because she was too cold, too beautiful, and too noble. He was like a snow lotus blooming on a snowy mountain. Unless she wanted to, whoever got close to her would freeze to death.

    ¡°He fled in panic.¡±

    The cold and arrogant woman shook her head slightly. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡±

    Lu Dengughed awkwardly: ¡°Huangfu, what do you mean by that? In the great victory just now, I coordinated with Mr. Ye and five hundred men to break through Fire Beacon City and kill a hundred thousand enemies. Even though I am also injured, and even though I have lost twelve disciples, I have managed to aplish something big, and will not disappoint you, your highness. ¡±

    Huangfu Qing gave an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°Why did the Prince keep you here at that time?¡±

    Lu Deng took a step back. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing said, ¡°While I was sitting here waiting for you, after thinking about it, I finally understood one thing. The prince originally wanted to keep you, not because you were really that good at doing things, but precisely because you wererson who only knew how to do things on the surface, superficial and selfish, and didn¡¯t have much ability to do things. In terms of cultivation, you are considered an expert after entering the Higher Completion Stage. But if the prince wanted to hire people, he would be much stronger than you. ¡°Because His Royal Highness doesn¡¯t want others to say that he uses elites among elites, elites among elites, experts among elites. That way, no one would believe that His Royal Highness is really just a casual prince.¡±

    ¡°The Prince was afraid of provoking jealousy, so even the servants had to think twice before they could, and he was tired as well. With just your little thoughts, Your Highness¡¯ eyes are like Demonic Mirror, you have been able to see through everything. ¡±

    Lu Deng took another step back: ¡°I got it, you saw that I have rendered a great merit, and you want to snatch it right? But the fact that I cooperated with Mr. Ye¡¯s attack on Fire Beacon City was pointed out by the king. You think you can steal it? Furthermore, if you want to kill me, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Prince will kill you? ¡±

    Huangfu Qing slightly smiled: ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid, what should I do?¡±

    She looked at the man with the de: ¡°Su Mengmu, are you afraid?¡±

    Su Mengmu shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you, I¡¯m only here to apany you.¡±

    Huangfu Qing sighed and said, ¡°It seems that in this world, only Your Highness can make you do things.¡±

    Su Mengmu lowered her head and said: ¡°Because other people do not have the qualifications.¡±

    Huangfu Qing shrugged his shoulders. To think that such a cold and proud woman was not angered by Su Mengmu¡¯s words. She slowly got up, holding her sword as she got off the carriage. At this time, Lu Deng had already retreated nearly ten steps back. He wanted to retreat again, but he was afraid that he would lose too much in terms of momentum.

    ¡°The prince used you becauserson like you had to exist at that time. Now, you don¡¯t need to exist. ¡±

    ¡°Huangfu Qing!¡±

    Lu Deng pointed at Huangfu Qing¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the Prince said when he gathered all four of us. Your highness let all four of us swear an oath together. Do you dare to go against the oath? Even if the oath does not have any power under the contract, are you not afraid of being struck by lightning? ¡±

    Huangfu Qing gave an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still an oath like that. Although I¡¯m certain I won¡¯t be thunderstruck even if I kill you, I still have to abide by the oath I made myself. His Royal Highness had said that the four of you must love each other and work for me in the future. You must not engage in internal strife or kill each other. The wielder swore to the sword that he would not harm hispanion¡¯s life with his own sword. ¡°Those who use the de swear to the de that you all will be worthy of your magic tools and will not be able to break your oath. Those who vite this oath will be struck by lightning by the heavens.¡±

    She turned her head. ¡°Will this oath really strike lightning in the heavens?¡±

    Su Mengmu: ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She asked, ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    Su Mengmu sighed: ¡°If you want to use the de, why don¡¯t you just say it?¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t lend it to me!¡±

    She extended her hand, and the de by Su Mengmu¡¯s side flew over. That girl was already very tall, and could be considered one of the most outstanding amongst the girls. She was wearing a very bright short dress with slightly wide sleeves. The clothes had the design of maple leaves and flowers on them, making her look extremely beautiful. However, when she moved forward with the long de in her hand, she was indescribably beautiful, unimaginable, and her cold and proud demeanor carried a sense of killing intent.

    The de descended, and Lu Deng¡¯s de broke.

    With two shes, Lu Deng¡¯s protective qi barrier shattered.

    Three shes, a hole appeared in Lu Deng¡¯s chest.

    After the four cuts, Lu Deng¡¯s shoulders were left with only his shoulders, and his arms were flung out.

    With five cuts, Lu Deng¡¯s lower abdomen was cut open, and his intestines started bleeding profusely.

    Six desnded, Lu Deng¡¯s head also fell.

    She sheathed her knife and threw it backwards, faster than she could imagine. However, when the de flew in front of Su Mengmu, it actually stopped in mid air, and was unable to move an inch. Su Mengmu looked at the de, it flew to the side and dropped quietly, as though it did not move at all.

    The de was unstained with blood.

    ¡°I could have killed him with the second sh. Why did I need four more shes?¡±

    ¡°How could it be that easy to use your de? If it wasn¡¯t for the prince¡¯s order for you to apany me, I¡¯m afraid I would never need that de to show off my skills. It¡¯s really quite useful.¡±

    Su Mengmu shook his head: ¡°The de was used by you to such a degree, how about it?¡±

    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The ordinary looking horse gave a cry before turning around and pulling the carriage back. The horse carriage wobbled, but this was not a big road, so it was bumpy. Huangfu Qing asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you change it to a better beast? The Hundred Beasts Cage in the King¡¯s Mansion is for you to choose, why must it be an old horse? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not old, he¡¯s a few years younger than me. He¡¯s my little brother.¡±

    Su Mengmu closed her eyes, reached out and grabbed the de by her side and hugged it: ¡°Just now, above Fire Beacon City, that was Heavenly Thunder Shower, right?¡±

    Huangfu Qingqing nodded his head. ¡°It should be so. Other than those forbidden techniques, what other cultivation technique could be so overbearing and unreasonable?¡±

    Su Mengmu¡¯s eyes were still closed, and she looked like she was about to fall asleep: ¡°Do you know why I allowed you to use my de move just now?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Huangfu Qing heaved a sigh of relief, as if he had released something. ¡°When you saw that Heavenly Thunder Shower earlier, your de was ready to move. You lent me your knife because you wanted me to release the murderous intent from your swing for you. You asked me why I used six shes, because one less sh isn¡¯t enough. Do you know why I used your swagger? Do you really believe that you will be struck by lightning if you break that oath? ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it just as if he was ready to make a move? ¡°I don¡¯t dare to grasp a de, nor do you dare to grasp a sword. If I grab onto a sword, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±

    Su Mengmu closed her eyes and said: ¡°Little brother, can you be a bit faster? ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, I want to go back and sleep.¡±

    The old horse chirped and actually soared into the sky.

    Who said that ordinary horses could not fly?

    High up in the sky, the Seven Treasures Chariot.

    Chen Zhongxu sat on the chair with a ck leopard skin and started reading. He was a little tired, so he rubbed his eyes and then looked out the window. In the distance, the ck pir of smoke shot up into the sky like a giant pir that supported the heavens.

    ¡°Father said that Fire Beacon City is not worth mentioning. That old man is sick in his heart.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu put down the book in his hand and let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, after all... That is my teacher. ¡±

 Chapter 674 - He actually met him â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 674 ¨C He actually met him ¡­</h4>

    A streak of Heavenly Thunder Shower above Fire Beacon City had unknowingly touched upon the hearts of several people, causing them to be ready to make their move.

    Then, An Zheng disappeared as if he had nevere here before, and that Heavenly Thunder Shower seemed to have never appeared before. No one knew where An Zheng had gone to, and even when Chen Zhongxu had sent out experts to search, he still did not have a clue.

    Chen Zhongxu let out a light sigh after receiving the report, and said it would be great if you didn¡¯t use that move.

    He didn¡¯t know how many people would understand it.

    An Zheng had actually not gone anywhere, he was at the edge of the huge pit left after the destruction of Fire Beacon City. The so-called big mustard space looked so tiny from the outside that no one would notice the ¡®sand¡¯ that was no different from the charred sand in the surroundings.

    There was fine wine in the cup, and the cook was a beauty.

    Ying Yu¡¯s cooking skills were so excellent that Chen Shaobai was extremely envious of him. He looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s stomach which had straightened a bit and could not help butment: ¡°If we really live a life with her, wouldn¡¯t you big?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°A pig, is alsandsome pig.¡±

    ¡°A handsome pig is alsig.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Can you talk about pigs?¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°Take it as my pity. You¡¯re not young anymore, shouldn¡¯t you consider your personal problems? Even if you aren¡¯t in a hurry, your father is. ¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you know how old he is? Do you know how old I am? He gave birth to me at such an age. Do you think he looks like someone in a hurry? ¡±

    ¡°Maybe your dad isn¡¯t that easy to find either.¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    When Chen Shaobai saw Ying Yu bringing another dish up, he immediately sat upright, put away his slovenly look, and thanked his with a serious face: ¡°Sister-inw has worked hard, there¡¯s no need to cook so many dishes, we can¡¯t eat that much.¡±

    Ying Yu¡¯s face reddened, and for a moment, was a little hesitant, not knowing what to say. Du Shoushou hid Ying Yu behind him, andughed: ¡°Eat your food, I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything else that hasn¡¯t been delivered up to stop your mouth.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up, cupped his fists, and bowed. ¡°Thank you brother, sister-inw, for your hospitality.¡±

    An Zheng red at him, then waved his hand at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Here, say it again.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Little brat, go to the side ¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye red at him before lowering his head to continue stuffing his face into the food. Actually, this kind of girl was quite despicable. Even her appetite didn¡¯t grow at all. This was enough to show that the heavens weren¡¯t fair. Some people eat as if they were thieves, their hearts filled with guilt. They thought that they had persevered long enough, but in the end ¡­ The guilt grew stronger. Da Da Ye was the type of person who ate for more than half of the twenty-four hours a day without gaining weight.

    Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng: ¡°What do you n to do next? ¡°Continue to exact vengeance?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I can¡¯t stop the war between Da Xi and those small countries. I can¡¯t stop the war between Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom. I am not a Buddha, I can¡¯t do everything in the world, to be able to save the people of State of Yan is already my limit. Thus, he did not have any ns after this. There was a change in the world, and that was the rule of the development of the world. Chen Zhongxu was a smart person, he knew how to fight this battle. And of course, I have to continue with my revenge. ¡±

    An Zheng drank a mouthful of wine: ¡°Go and look one by one, I won¡¯t miss a single one of them.¡±

    Da Ta Ye lowered his head and ate with his mouth full as he muttered to himself, ¡°When did the injusticee to an end? It¡¯s about time to report it all, it¡¯s about time for breakfast ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou returned wite of food: ¡°No matter how I look at it, you don¡¯t look like someone who believes in the Buddha. No matter how many people in the Buddhist Sect harbor selfish thoughts, the teachings of the Buddhist Sect are still good. Are you not afraid that Buddha will pull your tongue out? ¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Buddha has no time to pay attention to me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Please do me a favor. Ying Yu also neederiod of time to avoid myrades, so it is not good to stay in the Central ins. You, Chen Shaobai and Ying Yu will help me go to Tsukiko and take this little ancestor back. To be honest, I¡¯m starting to run out of money. ¡±

    Ta Ta Ta Ye¡¯s mouth suddenly stopped. It felt as if something she was afraid of shed past in his eyes, then he lowered his head and continued stuffing food into his mouth. He spoke to himself as if nothing had happened, and muttered: ¡°Return early ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    An Zheng felt his heart ache, he got up and said: ¡°You guys eat, I¡¯ll go out and take a look at the situation, and see if the people Chen Zhongxu sent over have left.¡±

    Du Shoushou put down a bowl of soup. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.

    An Zheng made a sound of agreement, then increased his pace and left, like a deserter.

    He escaped and did not return.

    He did not dare to look into Da Da Tan¡¯s eyes, nor did he dare to think about Da Da Ye¡¯s expression at that time. Thus, he escaped, returning the hatred towards his own An Zheng, and escaped in a panic. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. He was afraid that he would hurt the hearts of others. He had a Qu Liuxi in his heart, so no matter how big the manor was, it could only fit one Qu Liuxi.

    In the Big Mustard Space, Qu Liuxi cried as she ate, raising her head, hoping that his tears would fall as she smiled and said that they would be hot.

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou looked at each other, speechless.

    She didn¡¯t know that An Zheng had been protecting her all the way, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her face at all.

    Northwest of Da Xi Country, Mo Gan Mountain. Outside of the mountain was the Western Region. This mountain was like a natural barrier that separated the oasis from the desert. No matter how terrifying the speed at which the desert devoured the ins was, it would not be able to climb that mountain.

    On Mo Gan Mountain, there waemple that had not been cultivated for a very long time; it was unknown how many years it had been since anyone hade. The house was nted to the east and west, and the dust in it could have been an inch or so. As the wind blew, the windows that were on the verge of falling creaked loudly, making people worry that they would crash into the grass below in the next second. The grass had already extended past the windowsill, and some wild birds were flying in the air,nding on a distant branch and chirping away.

    An Zheng stood on the hillside as he watched the camels leave. He thought to himself that he would be safe once he reached here. If they continued to walk further, they would reach Tsukiko. Furthermore, he had already informed the King of Tsukiko in advance, and the group weing the princess¡¯ return would reunite with Du Shoushou and the others in half a day.

    An Zheng retracted his gaze from the desert, and carefully sized up the abandoned monastery behind him. There was a board on top of the temple, the words on it were indistinct. An Zheng took a long time to decipher the words, ¡°Hollow Jade Temple¡±.

    What arrogant words. If this ce was the Hollow Jade Temple, wouldn¡¯t it be another sacred ground of the Dao Sect?

    This little Taoist temple was pitifully small, with only two steps in front of it. The outer court was not big, and the inner court was even smaller. Judging from the scale, even if the incense was burning hot, there were probably no less than fifty people. An Zheng stepped on the thick weeds and walked into the monastery. All the rabbits and birds in the courtyard ran away in fright, and very soon, the courtyard became quiet.

    Walking into the front courtyard, An Zheng saw the censer in the middle of the courtyard. The ground was already covered with weeds, and the dust inside had already turned a dark brown. An Zheng took a look, and realised that the censer was actually made of bronze, obviously its age had long surpassed his imagination.

    He pushed open the half-open door, the squeak a little harsh. There was a very dry smell inside, and dust was floating in the air. Under the sunlight, it was very dense and small.

    There were also three mats inside that were already ruined beyond recognition. In front of the prayer mat was a long table with a censer and two wax tables. There must have been murals on the walls, but most of them had fallen off. It was impossible to tell what they were. Unless someone had the ability to control time itself, the history of this ce was impossible to explore.

    An Zheng wasn¡¯t afraid of dirt either. He sat down on the dusty steps, took out a jug of old wine from his spatial artifact, andpared it with the chirping sparrows in the distance. Then, he drank a toast. The sparrow flew away, seemingly not giving him any face at all.

    An Zheng drank, his heart still heavy with worry. He had never wanted to hurt anyone, but no matter what he did, he would hurt them.

    ¡°The wine¡¯s not bad. Can I borrow a cup?¡±

    Someone suddenly spoke out in the courtyard, causing An Zheng¡¯s heart to tighten. The sound wasn¡¯t too far away. He didn¡¯t even notice when he was approached by someone else. One could only imagine how powerful the opponent was. If the opponent had intended to attack him, he would have been forced to do so. Even though he wasn¡¯t caught unprepared by the sneak attack, he had already lost his advantage. He was afraid that he would be at a disadvantage if he were to fight first.

    An Zheng turned his head to look, and was suddenly shocked.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± ¡°General?¡±

    The man was dressed in a long ck robe, ck cloth shoes and white socks. In his hand was a slightly worn out umbre. He was carrying a small bag on his back. His hair was tied behind his head, but it wasn¡¯t loose.

    An Zheng never thought that the person who came would actually be a great general of the State of Yan.

    ¡°A little surprising?¡±

    Fang Zhiji sat down beside An Zheng, and without being polite, took a sip from the wine jug An Zheng was holding, and then pursed his lips: ¡°Walking all the way, my mouth and tongue are all dry. I was really lucky to meet you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s more than just a little ident, it¡¯s just too unexpected.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°But I¡¯m not surprised. Life is always like this.

    An Zheng shook his head andughed bitterly as he said, ¡°It seems that it was also not a fortuitous encounter.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°I¡¯ve already followed you halfway, but something is amiss in your heart, to the point that you didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°But why would the great general be here?¡±

    ¡°The matters of the State of Yan are done. The king is at his prime and is firm and resolute. There is no longer a need foerson like me in the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°If the Great General is not here, the State of Yan will lose one stone.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Fang Zhiji shook his head: ¡°I have never belonged to the State of Yan, training and fighting for the State of Yan is only what people think. I don¡¯t even want to belong to this world, but there are some things that happen to me. ¡±

    These words had a deeper meaning, An Zheng thought for a while, but did not manage to find an answer.

    ¡°Do you still remember Youguo?¡±

    Fang Zhiji suddenly asked.

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°Of course I remember.

    Fang Zhiji acknowledged: ¡°I am not training for the State of Yan, nor am I training for the Youguo to be destroyed. I don¡¯t have any grudges against my country in my heart, but I coincidentally met with such an opportunity. If I were to be a great general in State of Yan, others wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. But now ¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡±

    An Zheng did not understand. ¡°What is the Great General talking about?¡±

    ¡°Since you remember the divinity, of course you wouldn¡¯t forget about the altars in the divinity. When I was in Youguo, I told you that the reason I destroyed You You wasn¡¯t because I hated the Youguo, but because those altars had to be cleared away. At that time, I didn¡¯t say anything to you because you didn¡¯t know anything and it didn¡¯t make a difference whether you said it or not. Now, you already know that there is another world outside of this world, called the Summoning the Spiritual World. ¡±

    An Zheng was shocked in his heart, ¡°Could it be, those altars in the Youguo were used to summon the summoner of the inner world?¡±

    Fang Zhiji nodded his head, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that simple. I don¡¯t know how the people from the Youguo got hold of such a sinister method, but they can use the altar to build a tunnel and release the people from the inner world. I tried to stop him and I thought that I had already done so, but I didn¡¯t expect that what was about to happen would actually happen. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯sing, is finallying?

    An Zheng felt that the Fang Zhiji today was very abnormal. At the very least, he was not the Fang Zhiji he knew in the past. In the State of Yan, everyone knew about War God Fang Zhiji, but the current him had nothing to do with the word War God.

    ¡°Could it be that Great General knows about that inner world, knows about that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Fang Zhiji slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at An Zheng, ¡°So it turns out that you already know this much... It seems that I should have left the State of Yan long ago. That¡¯s right, I know about the inner world, and I also know about that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. He and I still have an ount that we don¡¯t quite know about, and we need to properly and carefully settle it. ¡±

    An Zheng noticed, Fang Zhiji... There was killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 675 - Zhuo Yu Emperor Zhuo Qingdi

    <h4>Chapter 675 ¨C Zhuo Yu Emperor Zhuo Qingdi</h4>

    An Zheng never would have thought that he would meet the great general Fang Zhiji of the State of Yan in this iplete Taoist temple, and he actually found out about the matters regarding the inner world a long time ago. An Zheng asked Fang Zhiji how he knew, but Fang Zhiji did not give him the answer.

    ¡°Everyone has their own secrets, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fang Zhiji smiled at An Zheng and returned the wine pot to An Zheng. He watched the bold birds on the distant branches fly back into the yard and fall into the grass. Their understanding of fear seemed so shallow.

    ¡°Your luck is great.¡±

    Fang Zhiji suddenly said this sentence, making him a little confused.

    ¡°Obtaining the Holy Fish Scale¡¯s acknowledgement is a great opportunity. Do you know what it¡¯s called to gather all the Holy Fish Scale into a set of armor?¡±

    ¡°Reverse scale.¡±

    ¡°Un, that¡¯s right, it is the reverse scale ¡­¡± A dragon haeverse scale, whoever touches it will die. Many people had heard this saying before. Literally, a dragon had a scale that could not be touched. Whoever touched it would be killed. However, there were very few people who would think about the cold behind these words. They were not talking about dragons. Dragons are just illusory things. It is said that they really do exist, but who has ever seen a living divine dragon? ¡±

    ¡°Reverse scale ¡­¡± Actually, he was referring to the bottom line. Not just the bottom line of a person, but the bottom line of this world. Everyone had their own bottom line, one that could not be touched. If a person could constantly change his bottom line, then that person would have no dignity at all. Everyone has it, and so does this world. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s tone was very calm, but there wasn¡¯t a single sentence that seemed to be trying to tell An Zheng something that he had to know. However, he did not say a word of his, he only gave An Zheng a lot of space to think.

    ¡°The bottom line of the world?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, the bottom line of the world.¡±

    Fang Zhiji smiled at An Zheng, ¡°You are a smart person, and from the beginning, you have been in contact with more people than others, and your starting point is also higher than others. You have a burden on your shoulders that no one else will ever have. Maybe the heavens chose you, or maybe the world chose you. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Great General, do you know what a Holy Fish is?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fish in Darknorth. It¡¯s called the Kun. The Kun is so big, I wonder if it can reach thousands of miles.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said indifferently: ¡°Rumor has it that this Holy Fish was created from the karmic luck of the world. As long as the Holy Fish was still alive, the world would be theirs. Standing at different heights, pondering different problems. For example ¡­ The world in the eyes of cultivators was naturally different from the world in the eyes of ordinary people. They had different perspectives on the world, different understandings, and different attitudes when deciding. What do you think the world is like? ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, and remembered a sentence that Purple Ivy had said in his notebook... The world is a great pear.

    But until now, An Zheng still couldn¡¯t understand why the world was such a big pear. Is it a metaphor? Purple Ivy felt that this world was just like a sweet and delicious duckweed, something that everyone could taste? However, what was not good to use as a metaphor? Why did it have to be arge duck pear? However, when An Zheng thought about Purple Ivy¡¯s unrestrained and unrestrained style, he felt that it was possible to even usoop as a metaphor, let alone a giant pear.

    ¡°The world is a great pear.¡±

    Fang Zhiji suddenly said this, causing his expression to change immediately. He looked at Fang Zhiji with an astonished expression, as if he was looking at a monster.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that the world is a great duck-pear?¡±

    ¡°Because the shape...¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s answer made An Zheng even more shocked.

    Seeing that An Zheng could not understand, Fang Zhiji smiled and took off the small backpack on his back. After opening it, he took out a map from within. He gave the map to An Zheng, and when An Zheng took it and looked at it, he realized that the world really did look like a giant duck pear.

    ¡°There are seniors in the world of cultivation who solemnly swear that the world is square and the sky is round. ¡°So there is the idea of a round ce, but in fact, the sky is ethereal, and the earth is not square, so it is.¡±

    Fang Zhiji pointed to the map: ¡°On the map, the upper part is the north, while the lower part is the south. I don¡¯t know who drew this map, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a fake, because there¡¯s alsravel journal called the Mountain Sea Nerve. This senior should be someone from the ancient times, someone who pursued things differently from others. Others wish for longevity, but he pleads for an answer. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°His name is Ying.¡±

    He stayed silent for a while, then took ouhick book from his small bag and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°This is for you. I know you have an isted book that records some things rted to inner world¡¯s summoner. However, that was just a small part of the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s nerves. Furthermore, most of it was hearsay, and it was not urate. The things recorded in the Mountain Sea Nerve were all true and urate. All the summoner in inner world are recorded in detail here, and the abilities, names, and origins of every single one of them are described in more detail. ¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously reached out to take the book, then asked. ¡°But why isn¡¯t the great general in a hurry to keep sucrecious thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    Fang Zhiji pointed at his own head: ¡°After so many years of travelling, I have tried my best to verify all the things in this book. I have almost reached every single ce I could go, and most of the things that I could verify have beenpletely verified off. It was enough to prove that the records in this book were true. Moreover, I have already memorized everything in this book, so I don¡¯t need it anymore. I¡¯m giving it to you because you have more responsibility on your shoulders than I do. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But, Great General, where does this responsibilitye from?¡±

    ¡°The choice of the Holy Fish.¡±

    Fang Zhijiughed: ¡°It chose you, and I have already said it before, why would there be a Holy Fish in the world? It was the creation of a great destiny in the world. You also know a lot of legends about Holy Fish, and you¡¯ve also heard the story of Holy Fish that would definitely appear before the great chaos ¡­ However, the legend has been turned upside down. ¡±

    He said seriously: ¡°People say that Holy Fish will definitely appear before the great chaos. So many people said that the Holy Fish was an ominous sign. As long as Holy Fish appeared, the world would be thrown into chaos. Actually, it was the opposite. Because Holy Fish was created by the great fortune of the world, so ¡­ It was more sensitive than anyone else. It was the world. What others saw was singing and dancing, and perhaps it had already seen the signs of chaos ten or twenty years earlier. Therefore, it appeared to protect itself ¡­ Under the heavens, the Holy Fish was there. The world dies, the Holy Fish dies. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°You are the choice of the Holy Fish. Since you have been acknowledged by the reverse scale, then you should have realized this earlier.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°The world is too big, I¡¯m too young.¡±

    Fang Zhiji replied, ¡°Saving the world, is not such a simple matter? If one were to casually find a child on the streets and pin the Holy Fish Scale onto his body, they would be able to save the world ¡­ That would be a joke. ¡±

    ¡°But what can I do? I still have no direction.¡±

    ¡°What you are doing, is in your direction. I don¡¯t know how the Holy Fish chose people, but I guessed that there were probably two conditions that must exist. Firstly, this person¡¯s heart held a sense of righteousness. Secondly, there must be great fortune. Don¡¯t you think you have both? ¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°This meeting between you and me, was obviously not by ident, I had deliberatelye to find you. I have always been looking for sucerson to pass on the Mountain Sea Nerve to him. But because of the matter regarding the divinity Altar, I had no choice but to stay in State of Yan. Before State of Yan, I will travel the world. An Zheng... This is your luck. ¡±

    He looked at the sparrow ying in the grass. ¡°They don¡¯t know that danger ising, so they are still happy. As for those who knew about this, they were extremely worried. If the burden is on your shoulders, you will have less joy in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Saving the world, might be the greatest happiness.¡±

    Fang Zhiji couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°So, you are really different from the others. Keep your Mountain and Sea Sect¡¯s nerves in mind. If you look carefully, it will be of great help to you in the future. As for the Holy Fish, it had already experienced more than one disaster. It knew more than anyone else how to protect this world. ¡°But this time, it¡¯s different ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°Summoning the Spiritual World.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°Since you know about Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, then you should know something about him. Did anyone tell you who the ancestors of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi were? ¡±

    ¡°Zhuo Yu?¡±

    ¡°Mn, Zhuo Yu, ierrifying existenceparable to the Three Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°Zhuo Yu, do you know where he came from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°When you look carefullyter on, look at the records on the Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s nerves. I¡¯ll tell you a little about Zhuo Yu and the Summoning the Spiritual World that Zhuo Yu created.¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°Zhuo Yu, teaching people how to use fish is better than teaching people. In the Mountain Sea, Zhuo Yu was actually noerson, but a kind of ¡­ Belief, or trust. It was the Holy Fish¡¯s Qi, and could also be said to be the will of the Holy Fish. About Zhuo Yu creating the Summoning the Spiritual World, they say that Zhuo Yu creating the Summoning the Spiritual World for the sake of the next generation, but that is not right. ¡±

    ¡°Zhuo Yu is the manifestation of the Holy Fish¡¯s will. It gives birth thysical body, produces intelligence, and rules the world. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to protect the world, because he was the obsession of the Holy Fish. He believed that those powerful beasts were things that would destroy the world. So from the moment they appeared, Zhuo Yu had been capturing them without restraint. That¡¯s why I suspect that the Mountain Sea Nerve¡¯s author, Ying Ying, and Zhuo Yu are the same person. He is only using the perspective of others to record all the things in the world and what he wants to do. ¡±

    ¡°However, Zhuo Yu met a woman and fell in love. Because Zhuo Yu was formed from the will of a Holy Fish, he was too powerful and he was norulyplete man. Therefore, there was a huge risk that his woman would give birth to his descendant. Zhuo Yu was adamant in not allowing it, but the woman was secretly pregnant ¡­ However, after getting pregnant, Zhuo Yu realized that the woman he loves the most is also a demon beast ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart fiercely shook.

    Fang Zhiji sighed: ¡°This is bad luck... Actually, that woman was close to Zhuo Yu because some powerful demonic beasts hade up with this n. None of them could kill Zhuo Yu, because Zhuo Yu was simply too strong. However, if they did not die, they would be killed by Zhuo Yu. Thus, they came up with this idea. They wanted to let that woman approach Zhuo Yu and then kill him. ¡°But no one would have thought that woman would fall in love with Zhuo Yu.¡±

    ¡°In truth, this tragic story was destined to happen from the very beginning. One is formed by a demon beast, the other is formed by the will of the Holy Fish, so it is easier said than done to have a descendant. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji stood up, and looked ce in the sky that no one else could see, ¡°However, they have a descendant, and this descendant is the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi ¡­ But because he was too special and was a descendant of Holy Fish and demon beasts, it was extremely difficult for him to survive. Zhuo Yu then thought of a way, to use the entire beast aura of the Summoning the Spiritual World to nourish the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. When the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was first born, he was like a mischievous stone and was nourished with beast energy for tens of thousands of years before he turned into a human. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°However, the Summoning the Spiritual World is too tiring, if not, once he takes human form, he will have the potential to be an Immortal Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 676 - Three Books of God

    <h4>Chapter 676 ¨C Three Books of God</h4>

    An Zheng knew that Fang Zhiji definitely had many things that he had yet to exin, but everyone had the power to keep their own secrets, this was something that no one could interfere with. Unless the secret involves a danger to many people, you must force yourself to ask, because that is a crime ¡­

    Everyone has their own friends and family. If you keep asking about other people¡¯s secrets, you will only gradually alienate them. Because you don¡¯t want others to know the secret that you don¡¯t want to tell.

    Fang Zhiji handed the Mountain Sea Nerve to An Zheng, then stood up and left. When An Zheng asked him where he was going, Fang Zhiji replied with a smile. Frozen Land.

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s power was unquestionable, when he was in the State of Yan, An Zheng had guessed that he was at least an expert of the Lower Completion Stage. Now that he thought about it, his spection was still too low, at least in the Higher Completion Stage ¡­ However, going to the Frozen Land with the power of the Higher Completion Stage was tantamount to suicide.

    An Zheng wanted to stop him, but Fang Zhiji had already disappeared. Then, An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Could it be that the Fang Zhiji he saw earlier wasn¡¯t the real Fang Zhiji?

    No matter how fast Fang Zhiji was, if he was already in the Lower Celestial Stage, there was no way An Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    The inside of the temple was still as quiet and at ease as before, but An Zheng felt that this temple was bing a little strange. Was the Fang Zhiji just now, the real Fang Zhiji? If not, does that have something to do with this Taoist temple?

    He could not find an answer, but the Mountain Sea Nerve was in his hands.

    An Zheng thought for a while, since he did not need to rush to take revenge, the target of his revenge would be Chen Zhongqi, and with An Zheng¡¯s current strength, he would not be able to kill him directly. Thus, he found a ce like this to cultivate quietly and increase his strength. After that, he carefully looked at the Mountain and Sea Realm¡¯s mental state, which was not bad. Although An Zheng was sure that the only one he loved in his heart was Qu Liuxi, it was also an indisputable fact that his departure had affected his state of mind.

    An Zheng needed to calm down, think carefully, and cultivate properly.

    He stood up, but he did not remove the weeds in the yard, because this was not his home in the first ce, but the wild fowl and wild rabbit¡¯s. He arrivedte, and temporarily stayed here. Therefore, An Zheng only cleaned up the house and the corridor, and removed the weeds on the tform outside the house. He corrected them again and ced the tables, chairs and umbres inside, so that he could quietly lie down on the deck chair outside the house and read his books.

    He discovered that there were many wild fruits in the depth of the weeds outside the courtyard. They looked very plump. He walked into the depths of the grass. The poisonous snakes in the grass, as well as other wild beasts, all fled in fear. This was the power of the Higher Completion Stage Cultivators. Jusiny bit of Qi was enough to make the wild beasts tremble in fear.

    After picking the wild fruits, An Zheng had thought of a way to make the juice, but the taste was surprisingly good.

    He made himself a straw hat, covered his face, and slept soundly on the deck chair under the sun for an hour. When he woke up and drank a ss of juice, he felt an unimaginablefort andfort.

    When the sun started to set, An Zheng opened up the thickyer of nerves in the mountain.

    The Mountain Sea Nerve records the unique sights and products of every ce. Of course, the most important thing is the unique demon beasts of every ce. An Zheng purposely flipped through the map and found Mo Qianshan, the ce he was currently at, and then the Goblin Beast. It waity that no matter how powerful this demon beast was in the past, it no longer existed, and was now being taken into the Summoning the Spiritual World.

    Therefore, what was certain was that the summoner in the Summoning the Spiritual World were actually the demons that truly existed in this world during the ancient times. However, they were all captured by Zhuo Yu with his powerful Cultivation Power and sealed in a separate space. That space must be extremely huge, and from this, it could be seen how terrifying Zhuo Yu¡¯s strength was.

    Then, An Zheng returned to the first page.

    Zhuo, Zhuo, Zhuo, Zhuo, Zhuo.

    It was very detailed, and everyone¡¯s angles on the recording were unique, no wonder Fang Zhiji thought that the author of the Mountain Sea Nerve was actually Zhuo Yu.

    [That person was born of the great destiny of heaven and earth. This was the manifestation of great karmic luck, the Kun. Zhuo Yu was the will of the Kun. There was a fish in Darknorth, and it was called the Kun. The Kun was so big that it could travel thousands of li. The Kun was the energy of the world, and it could sense the fluctuations of the world. If there was a cmity in this world, the Kun will appear and seek the saints to save the world. There was an ancient rumor saying that once the Giant Leviathan leapt through the dragon gate, it would turn into a divine dragon. If the dragon gate didn¡¯t appear, and the Giant Leviathan reached the pinnacle, then it would transform into a Peng. To roam the nine heavens, to p your wings for ny thousand Li.]

    The first paragraph contained a lot of information. An Zheng looked to be deep in thought... It was said that the strongest divine beast in the world was the Divine Dragon, but no one, be it ancient or ancient, had ever personally seen a genuine Divine Dragon. ording to the rumors, Dragon Lion and Pi Xiu, these iparably powerful divine beasts, were the descendants of a Divine Dragon. Therefore, it was spected that the divine dragon truly did exist. But if the divine dragon really existed, then what about the Holy Fish?

    An Zheng frowned slightly, feeling that this waaradox.

    If the Holy Fish really existed, then there was no dragon gate and it had not be a divine dragon. And if the divine dragon was not here, then where did Dragon Lion and simr divine beastse from?

    An Zheng further recalled that many things in this world seemed to have long been predetermined. There must be an inseparable rtionship between his rebirth and the Holy Fish. After his rebirth, he obtained the Holy Fish Scale from the very start. It seemed like he was walking on his own path, but the moment he deviated, there would be someone pulling him back ¡­ Right now, it was Fang Zhiji who was pulling him back.

    Then who is Fang Zhiji?

    Holy Fish was the fortune of the world. No wonder his luck was so ridiculously good.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng closed the book and memorized the names and abilities of the demon beasts he saw earlier. He found Ying Yu intentionally because he was really worried about his. Although Ying Yu was a gentle and humble looking woman, who was as gentle as water, she ¡­ Can¡¯t procreate with humans. An Zheng knew that he had an obligation to tell Du Shoushou of this matter, but he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to interfere with Du Shoushou¡¯s decision.

    The days of quiet cultivation in the mountains made An Zheng feel veryfortable and satisfied. He man for himself every day: when to meditate, when to cultivate, when to refine his body, and when to read books. Since he had nothing better to do, he cleaned up the house and changed his mood. It had only been ten days, but this old and worn out Taoist temple seemed to glow with youth, seeming to have gained a bit of vitality.

    An Zheng used water to clean up everything inside and outside, including the board with the words ¡°Hollow Jade Temple¡±. As he was wiping the back of the que, he suddenly realized something strange. An Zheng stretched out his hand to feel around and found a small package wrapped in green cotton cloth. carefully took out the cloth from the bag, but if he wanted to open it, the cloth would alsopletely shatter.

    He carried the bag back to the courtyard and sat down on a chair. Slowly, he opened the bag. Inside was ayer of material that he could not identify for the time being. It looked likiece of gold, and it was tightly wrapped. Clearly, it was meant to be waterproof.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but after summoning his Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he took a look at the sleeping good old man and couldn¡¯t help but slightly sigh. good old man almost never had time to live, ever since they started devouring Demonic Beast Cores, they spent most of their time in sleep. Three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, not even ten days when he woke up.

    After summoning out the Heaven Eyes Divine Vision, the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    It waart of the Golden Silk Jade Robe. It was rumored that the Golden-Striped Jade Robe was a Primordial Divine Artifact, a middle stage Purple-Rank. After that, the Immortal World War was destroyed, and the level dropped, and it was no longerplete. Once the Ster Cast Iron s are gathered, they can be added, and the level will be restored to the Purple-Rank level.]

    It was truly a huge amount of work.

    An Zheng never thought that this thing would actually burple Golden-Rank artifact, but a defensive type artifact. In this world, the majority of magical equipment were actually defensive in nature. For example, out of the two hundred Purple-Rank Divine Artifact recorded in the world, at least a hundred and fifty of them were for defense. It was not only the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, but any magical equipment of the same grade had a higher defense price.

    Amongst Purple-Rank tools, the thing that was the leastmon was the attack type. Secondly, it was the Life Type. It could increase the user¡¯s life by multiple times or even several times. There was also a strengthening type. Using this type of magic tool could allow one to increase the power of some control type cultivation techniques. Actually, there is another type of existence that is extremely rare ¡­ Spiritual type. Purple-Rank Divine Artifact possessed their own intelligence and could take human form. At the very least, they possessed the cultivation of Lower Celestial Stage. However, rumors said that there was only one Purple-Rank Divine Artifact out of the two hundred.

    Opening the jade-like clothes, there were actually two books inside.

    In the first book, the name on the cover was ¡°Eastern Jadefallen¡±. An Zheng opened the book and took a look, and the meaning in the first book was that one of the strongest sects in the Dao Sect, the Hollow Jade Temple, had suffered a great loss in vitality after the Celestial Realm. It had to leave the Qilin Cliff on Mount Kunlun and move to this remote hill from the east ¡­ Mo Gan Shan.

    An Zheng flipped through and then ced the book down, and looked at the book below.

    The name on the cover was: ¡°Break of the Heavenly Beasts¡±.

    This name was a little strange, An Zheng only read this name for a short while, before his eyes suddenly opened wide. used to think that his luck was overpowered, but after getting this book, he had to admit that his luck really wasn¡¯t that good.

    This book, ¡°Breaking Heaven¡±, was simply a sister to the Mountain Sea Sect. The Mountain Sea Nerve only introduced in detail the appearance, name, ability, and origins of the ancient demon beasts. However, the Heavenly Demon Beast Break actually contained arge portion of the ancient demon beasts¡¯ weaknesses as well as a way to defeat it. However, what was recorded in the Heavenly Demon Beast Break wasn¡¯t everything, but a very special part ¡­

    A cultivator among demonic beasts.

    An Zheng could not help but think of the Daoist Sect¡¯s Three Purities Legend ¡­ It was said that there was an extraordinary figure amongst the Three Purities¡¯ Dao Saints. This person had a heaven-defying cultivation, and his era was long before the Three Immortal Emperor. The other two Dao Saints had chosen the talented human cultivators as their disciples. Each and every one of them had terrifying strength behind them. And the disciples this mysterious person had chosen to take in were all demon beasts.

    He firmly believed that all living things in this world were equal, and so he couldn¡¯t bear to see the other two Dao Saints acting in such a way. He chose demon beasts as his disciples and taught them cultivation.

    And in the current Summoning the Spiritual World, the strongest was precisely this group of people ¡­ Demonic beasts that could take human form.

    It warecious treasure!

    An Zheng took a deep breath.

 Chapter 677 - Follow me up the mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 677 ¨C Follow me up the mountain!</h4>

    Right now, An Zheng had three books in his hands. One of them was on the Mountain Sea Nerve, one was on the Realm of the Jade Void and the other was on the Demon Beast Breaks through the Heavens. Of the three books, up till now, only the Jadefallen Eastwalk had been of no help to An Zheng. The Eastern Traveling Jade Temple recorded the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple migrating to Mt. Mo when they had no other choice but to leave Mount Kunlun. Most of them reminisced about the former glory of the Hollow Jade Temple.

    The Three Purities¡¯ legend was true.

    An Zheng sat on his chair and read the books for the entire afternoon, even dying his cultivation.

    That was why An Zheng had confirmed his previous spection that there were three types of abilities in his left eye. One was the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man, one was the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, and one was the power of the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor. As for that old ancestor, he held an extremely high position in the Inside the Immortal Pce controlled by the Three Immortal Emperor. Aesult, seventy to eighty-percent of him was the other one of the Three Saint Masters, and he was ranked first.

    However, after the Great Immortal War, the Dao Sect had been weakened, and two of the most powerful sects had fallen. The only one who still had a proper legacy was the one at Mount Wudang.

    An Zheng put away the book and stretched his limbs.

    Walking out of the small temple, An Zheng followed the stone steps that he had cleared these past few days. Many years ago, thest disciples of Hollow Jade Temple lived here, and the number did not exceed 50. They represented the final glory of Hollow Jade Temple, yet they could not survive the carnage of time. In the end, they died.

    Perhaps during that period of time, they too wanted to bring glory to the Hollow Jade Temple. Every day, they would follow the stone steps down to find the fated one. However, after the great war between the immortals, the cultivation world was in a state of decline. The number of cultivators in this world had increased to around seventy to eighty, and those with talent in cultivation had all been snatched away by other forces.

    One by one, there were fewer people. One could only imagine how the Daoist guarding this mountain gate would feel when he ced the two books behind a que.

    Going down the stone steps, An Zheng opened up his blood channels as he walked. After fusing the two types of powers, he didn¡¯t need to waste too much time using a forbidden technique like Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns or even Heavenly Thunder Shower. Speed was extremely important to cultivators.

    When two people with simr strength fought, it was obviously the one with the faster speed would have the advantage.

    Among all magic tools used by cultivators, there were two that were the rarest. One was a spiritual wisdom magic tool, the second was an offensive magic tool, and the third was an augmentation magic tool. There were many types of support type magic tools. The mostcking one was the speed booster.

    Amongst the two hundred Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, none of them could increase speed, and were even rarer than spiritual artefacts. However, because it belonged to arge category, it was ranked after the Spiritual Wisdom items. Speed boosts were originally quite rare. It was said that if an ordinary jade artifact¡¯s speed boosts were made by someone else, it would also be priceless. As for the white products and above, perhaps none of them had ever been seen before in this world.

    An Zheng inferred from the solo book that the Oldman Huo gave him and the three books that he had recently obtained that there should not be a single item that was above the White grade required for speed enhancement. All of them should have been destroyed in the battle of the Immortal Mortal Realm, because there weren¡¯t many of them in the first ce.

    From the records of the Oldman Huo, it could be deduced that the speed of a White grade equipment could increase the speed of cultivators by one percent. It sounded very rare, but to cultivators, a 1% increase in speed was already extremely amazing. If it reached red rank, the speed could be increased to 1/50 of the original speed. And after reaching Golden-Rank, you can increase your speed to one twentieth of the same. If there really was a divine artifact of Purple-Rank, based on his spections, it could roughly increase the speed of cultivators by ten percent to one fold.

    The difference was huge, because the evolution of Purple-Rank Divine Artifact was extremely terrifying.

    An Zheng walked down the mountain while thinking about this along the way, and unknowingly arrived at the riverside below the mountain. ording to ancient records, this river used to be extremelyrge and was called the Cang Liuhe. It was once one of the four great rivers of the Central ins. However, after changing routes, only a small branch remained.

    An Zheng stopped in his tracks as he realized that there was a group of people by the river. This Mo Gan Mountain was not a famous mountain, moreover, it was located in the northwest. The traffic here was extremely inconvenient, and almost no one came here. On the other hand, there were more than ten people disembarking from the small boat, and all of them seemed to be cultivators. Fortunately, An Zheng had changed into a ck daoist robe, so he was not afraid of anything.

    The person in the lead waugged man around thirty years old. He was tall and sturdy, and wore only a single shirt. However, his heart hair had to be exposed through the open buttons of his shirt. Behind him were all the other young men, only a woman, and the rest were all men. The oldest looked to be around twenty years old, while the youngest was around fourteen or fifteen years old.

    The young girl looked to be around sixteen to seventeen years old, but she was born witather chubby face. As the group of about 10 people walked up, the leader spoke with a loud voice, but An Zheng could hear him clearly.

    ¡°Who are you people? Even though all of you possess talent in cultivation, you have been rejected by all the sects, big and small, countless times right?! Why? Because your talents arecking! This is an indisputable fact, so I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t listen. But, have you ever heard of such a sentence ¡­ A man wins against the heavens! ¡°Talent is fated, but there is nothing that cannot be changed through hard work!¡±

    The man¡¯s eloquence was superb. When he spoke, his speech was controlled, and he stirred up a great deal of motivation.

    ¡°Why do I have to find you and take you to this ce where birds shit? I¡¯m bringing you guys to find a purend so that you can peacefully cultivate. Under my guidance, I guarantee that you will hace in the martial arts world in the future! ¡°I don¡¯t ask for your gold and silver treasures, nor do I ask for you to soar into greatness in the future to repay me. What do I ask for?¡±

    A disciple said loudly, ¡°Master wants to challenge himself!¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    The bearded man said loudly, ¡°I am challenging the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    He pointed to the sky and said, ¡°Heaven gave you this kind of physique, but I still want to train you to be an expert in the martial arts world. What is this? Was this a challenge? No! This was challenging the Heavenly Dao! I want a battle with Wentian to change the fate of all of you! ¡±

    Some of the disciples kneeled down and kowtowed continuously, ¡°Master, you are our reborn parents!¡±

    Some people kneeled down and kowtowed, and the remaining people were obviously not willing to fall behind. They all knelt down and kowtowed one after another. An Zheng found it funny, thinking that he was most likely a swindler. When the fisherman in the distance saw this scene, he silently uttered two words. Although it was still far, An Zheng could still tell that he was talking about an idiot.

    When the bearded man got to the point where he was excited, he waved his arms wildly, ¡°What does the heavens count as? Humans respected the heavens because of their ignorance and fear of the heavens. However, the reason why the Heavens were so high and mighty was because they were not held up by the people themselves? Do you know my name? As you all know, I¡¯ll exin my name to you right now ¡­ My surname is Da, and it is also one of the top in the world. This surname is enough to prove my uniqueness. ¡±

    ¡°The second word of my name is Ji. What does it mean? The extreme of my limits is the extreme of my extremes. This Ji means that I will bring you all to the pinnacle of your lives and look down upon all living things! ¡±

    p, p, p, p. The disciples began to p.

    ¡°The third word of my name is¡¯ Ba ¡®. What was Tyrant? It was overbearing! It was overbearing! It was overbearing! The word ¡®tyrant¡¯ was a word that refused to admit defeat. It was a word that was filled with courage and ruthlessness. It was a word that looked down upon the world. No matter how strong the enemy is, they are vulnerable to our tyranny. This was not only a word, but also a belief. As long as you believe in your own tyranny, you will always be sessful! ¡±

    ¡°Master is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Master is unparalleled in the world!¡±

    An Zheng felt a little awkward, he recited the name once ¡­ Da Jiba?

    This was slightly terrifying.

    An Zheng saw that it was boring and turned to leave. Coincidentally, someone saw him and pointed: ¡°Look, there is actually a Taoist priest over there, he must be an expert that can¡¯t be hidden from this immortal mountain!¡±

    Immortal Mountain?

    When did Mo Qianshan be an immortal mountain?

    Then, An Zheng reacted, it was most likely because Sect Master Da had tricked them. He had brought them to sucemote ce, and told them that it was an Immortal mountain. These people would be forever thankful, so they would of course give it all to them ¡­ Money.

    ¡°A reclusive master?¡±

    Da Jiba stared nkly at him for a while, then turned his head around to look at An Zheng. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and An Zheng noticed that his mouth had also said a few words silently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost. There¡¯s actually someone in this crappy ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him. You guys just watch.¡±

    He tidied up his clothes and walked over withrge strides. He casually greeted him with a fist, ¡°Immortal Elder, may I ask if you are a cultivator that is cultivating in the Immortal Mountain and asking about the path of longevity? My disciples and I will also live in seclusion in this immortal mountain and cultivate in peace. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Daoist Master, are you a cultivator?¡±

    An Zheng nodded slightly.

    Da Jiba said in an even softer voice, ¡°Could it be that there is another great sect here?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in the sect.¡±

    Da Jiba straightened his back: ¡°Then that¡¯s good ¡­. We don¡¯t hace to stay anyways. How about we temporarily stay in your sect? ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll pay you a hundred silver taels a year as rent. I¡¯ll pay you fifty silver taels as deposit first, how about that?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Da Jiba was a little angry as he replied, ¡°Two hundred and two years, it cannot be any more than that.¡±

    An Zheng still shook his head.

    Da Jiba was furious: ¡°You Taoist, it¡¯s fine if you live alone, but it¡¯s more lively if we have more people. Did you see that pretty girl? ¡°I admire the Dao Sect the most. If fate allows it, you will understand.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment: ¡°What I mean is, you don¡¯t need to use that much ¡­ ¡°5 taels of silver per month will do. Give me 50 taels of silver as deposit and I¡¯ll give you a discount. You can live for a year with 50 taels of silver.¡±

    Da Jiba¡¯s expression immediately eased up, and he fished out a silver note from his sleeves and stuffed it into An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have two hundred liang of it for you and me. I really don¡¯t have any money, and these kids are really bitter. I¡¯m kind, so I just want to take them for a walk around the house, and then after they¡¯ve settled down, I¡¯ll go back. I might not even be able to stay a year. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So you arsychotherapist.¡±

    Da Jiba shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, no. I am a cultivator. Do you know my name? ¡°My name is ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. If you tell me your name and someone elsees, it will be hard for me to introduce you to them. ¡±

    Da Jiba did not mind, he turned around and walked back, belly up, ¡°Did you see that? That Taoist is indeed an expert that can¡¯t be found in seclusion here. His cultivation is heaven defying, easily able to sweep away seventy to eighty percent of the sects. But he didn¡¯t leave because this was an immortal mountain. Although he is the immortal elder, my cultivation is still slightly higher. ¡°Earlier, after a secretpetition, the immortal elder was also deeply impressed by my cultivation level. He repeatedly requested for me to stay in the temple so that he could ask for my guidance at any time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but when we arrive at this immortal mountain, of course we have to start a sect, right? But for your sake, I have to promise. I¡¯ll give you guys an amodation first. We¡¯ll discuss the matter of expanding the sect in the future. ¡±

    He waved his hand: ¡°Follow me, Da Jiba, up the mountain!¡±

 Chapter 678 - Lenticular Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 678 ¨C Lenticr Butterfly</h4>

    An Zheng thought that Da Jiba was a swindler, but after talking to the disciples for a while at dinner, he realized that Da Jiba didn¡¯t take any of their money. An Zheng did not understand, a man like Da Jiba was nothing at all, at most, it was just Sumeru Stage, and An Zheng could get rid of it in the blink of an eye. He did not seek for money. What was he going to do with a group of children with weak talents who had already surpassed the best time to start their cultivation?

    Communication with these young people would not yield anything, all of them felt that Da Jiba was a big shot in the martial world, one that could call the wind and summon the rain. An Zheng also could not bear to see the illusion in their hearts shattered, so he did not ask further.

    After dinner, An Zheng stood alone in the courtyard staring at the moon in a daze. He had drank a bit too much, walked out unsteadily and patted An Zheng on the shoulder.

    An Zhengughed.

    Da Jiba is someone who is familiar with others, after eating a meal, he almost became brothers with you. He stood by An Zheng¡¯s side, and after a moment of silence, said: ¡°Daoist leader, I can see that you¡¯re also someone with a story, or else why would you hide here by yourself?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Da Jiba gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Usually, only experts do that, my friend, your cultivation must be very strong.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There are tens of thousands of cultivators in this world, my cultivation, is nothing.¡±

    Da Jiba did not mind, he turned around and looked at the disciples who had fallen asleep, hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°Dao leader, I know you are an expert, a true expert, a great cultivator. So, I have to thank you today. You didn¡¯t expose my lies ¡­ Not only do I have to thank you, but I also have to thank you for the children. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng nced at Da Jiba.

    Da Jibaughed bitterly: ¡°Actually, they are all pitiful people ¡­ They all wanted to cultivate and be true cultivators. However, the heavens were so unfair. They were given the chance to cultivate their physiques, but they were truly the worst. You know what? Those who cannot cultivate are not the most pitiful ones, they are. ¡±

    ¡°If you knew from the beginning that you cannot cultivate, then forget it, there is nothing to think about. The children ofrge families were still okay, as long as they were willing to spend money, they could get cultivators to help them build their foundations. ¡°If you have enough money, you can use it to make a living. You can use pills, top quality spirit stones, or treasures from heaven and earth to slowly improve your physique.¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t do it, they are all victims ¡­¡±

    Da Jiba was quiet for a moment, then turned and took a bottle of wine to continue drinking, ¡°When I found them, they had almost tortured themselves to death. See that little girl? Her name was Lenticr Butterfly, and her family wasn¡¯t particrly rich, but he was one of the top few in the town. The family valued their sons and daughters, and the children they gave birth to were either drowned or raised. The reason why the Lenticr Butterfly did not drown is because she possessed the potential to cultivate. ¡±

    ¡°Her father found a teacher for her, hoping that he could cultivate an extraordinary cultivator. However, with her talent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. Her father¡¯s small amount of money was not enough to buy a good spirit stone. Therefore, the person he invited was also a scammer. The child has been dyed. Of course, even if he hadn¡¯t been dyed, it wouldn¡¯t have been that good ¡­ ¡°But her dad can¡¯t do it, he¡¯s always beating her up and scolding her, saying that your father spent so much money on you, but you didn¡¯t even learn a f * cking thing!¡±

    ¡°You say this is a child¡¯s fault?¡±

    Da Jiba took a gulp of wine. ¡°I know very well how hard it is for these children to work. They have all been ced high hopes on, but they simply do not have the ability to truly change anything. However, their pressure was too great. I¡¯ve seen children who have killed themselves. ¡±

    ¡°My brother...¡±

    Da Jiba¡¯s eyes reddened a little, ¡°My younger brother had put himself to death, and he felt that he had let father and mother down. I was born with the ability to cultivate. Although it¡¯s not much, I can at least endure till now with the Sumeru Stage. But he can¡¯t do it, he¡¯s very weak ¡­ So he was in pain. I wanted to make him happy all day, take him to y, and hope that he woulde out of that self-reproach. ¡°But I still failed ¡­¡±

    Da Jiba drank all the wine in the wine pot in one breath, wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth andughed bitterly: ¡°Why are you saying all this ¡­ So I left home, searching all over the world for those struggling children, hoping to save them. But I had no choice but to lie to them. I hope that I can bring them on a tour around the world, find a ce to live in seclusion, and tell them the truth when they get older and understand my painstaking efforts. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°They will hate you.¡±

    Da Jiba¡¯s words moved An Zheng.

    He had thought that Da Jiba was a swindler, and the most detestable one at that. The reason why An Zheng left them back then, was to see how despicable Da Jiba actually was. If he was really only a swindler, then An Zheng might not allow him to leave here alive.

    An Zheng could tell that Da Jiba was not lying. He was the head of the Ming Fa Si, he had seen too many people, very few could deceive him. Even a thousand strong cultivator like Zhong Jiuge could not hide in front of him.

    ¡°Yeah, they would hate me.¡±

    Da Jiba said: ¡°So I n to stay here. I hope that I can change them and let them see it for themselves. They had worked hard to live, and their happiest childhood had gone by in a sh. They had not even enjoyed a single bit of happiness. If possible, I hope that they can look away. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    Da Jiba shrugged his shoulders. ¡°At least I seeded by half.¡±

    He smiled craftily, ¡°Take them away from that repressed home ¡­ Don¡¯t even mention it, I feel that I can really turn them into those kind of people with few desires ¡­ Don¡¯t look at me. I think I can. The person who brought me along for cultivation once said, he said that Fang Zheng, the head of Ming Fa Si in Da Xi, said ¡­ A man of his dreams will seed. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, he did not know what to say for a moment.

    Da Jiba said: ¡°If I fail, I¡¯ll just let them beat me up and scold me... I¡¯ve already brought him out, that¡¯s all I can do. What if I meet a kind-hearted person who is really willing to help me? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. That cunning look was obvious.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Da Jiba sighed: ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°How can you be so lucky? How can you be so lucky?¡±

    He turned around and walked unsteadily back into the house. When he reached the door, he stopped and looked back at An Zheng with an apologetic smile: ¡°Oh right, Leader, I might not be able to pay that much rent. I¡¯m going to start going down the mountain tomorrow and look for some work. I¡¯ve been traveling all these years just looking for kids like this, and I haven¡¯t made any money. ¡°That fifty taels of silver is myst bet.¡±

    An Zheng casually took out a silver and threw it over: ¡°This can help you.¡±

    Da Jiba caught the banknotes and looked at them before he trembled in fear, ¡°This ¡­ It¡¯s too much! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m notcking in money.¡±

    Da Jiba was so grateful that he did not know what to say. In the end, he kneeled down and kowtowed a few times. An Zheng did not stop him and only watched. He knew that foerson like Da Jiba, if he did not do something, he would be suffocated to death. He was someone who knew how to repay kindness. If he could not repay this favor, what else could he do other than kowtow a few times? That amount of silver was enough for them to live for the rest of their lives in luxury.

    Da Jiba: ¡°Dao leader, are you really not willing to speak? Why are you hiding here?¡±

    ¡°I have an enemy I want to kill, but I can¡¯t kill him yet. That¡¯s why I need to meditate foeriod of time.¡±

    Da Jiba made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°Another avenging kill of the martial arts world ah... Hope, forget it. If I hope that you get your revenge, then another family will be separated. I can¡¯t care about the matters of the martial arts world. It¡¯s already good enough that I can take care of these children. ¡±

    Sighing, he went into the house and mmed the door.

    An Zheng shook his head. Da Jiba was a very simple person, I could tell. It was easy for sucerson to live, but not necessarily hard for them. He chose a heavy burden. If he were to endure it, he would be so tired that he would vomit blood.

    The reason why An Zheng didn¡¯t want to help those youths change their bodies was because he knew that he couldn¡¯t do it ¡­ He didn¡¯t know these young people, but he was sure that ¡­ These young people had been worrying about this for a long time. If they suddenly became strong one day, no one knew what they would do next. An Zheng could not guarantee so he did not dare to help others. To An Zheng, taking out tens of high grade spirit stones to help them improve their physique was not impossible, but... At least not now.

    Just as An Zheng was about to go back and meditate, that girl with a nice figure stuck her head out of the room and stealthily went around the other person¡¯s room. She carefully walked in front of An Zheng and suddenly kneeled down.

    ¡°Immortal Elder, please teach me how to cultivate.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°What would your master think if you do this?¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly shook her head: ¡°I actually know that my master is lying to us. He is a good person, but he cannot change us. I didn¡¯t tell anyone that I knew he¡¯d lied to us because those people were so pathetic. But Immortal Elder, I know that I will definitely brue cultivator.

    She was so young, so delicate, raised her head and looked at An Zheng, and said word by word: ¡°If Immortal elder is willing to ept me as your disciple, I¡¯m willing to do anything, anything!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly wanted to curse.

    ¡°Are you ashamed of yourself for doing this?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Lenticr Butterfly nodded its head vigorously: ¡°I just want to go back and tell them that I can really do it. As long as you can help me cultivate, I won¡¯t regret anything. ¡±

    ¡°You are not suitable for cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°With a character like yours, even if you could cultivate, you would still end up as a disaster. You can go back now. Even though you are smart, your intelligence is wrong. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly began to kowtow: ¡°Immortal Elder, I beg of you. I know I can do it. I know my own body. If I can¡¯t cultivate well and go back to save my mother, my mother will be beaten to death by him! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly shook. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My father!¡±

    When he said these two words, Lenticr Butterfly said it out with gritted teeth.

    An Zheng felt his heart clogging up: ¡°Is it because of you?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly nodded: ¡°Yes ¡­ My mother is not his principal wife, she is only a maid. I was born a girl, so I had a hard life. The best day is when you know I can cultivate. However, because I was unable to be stronger in terms of cultivation, he began to torture my mother again. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°How do you know that your master is lying to you?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly lifted its head as its tears sparkled, ¡°Because my physique can reflect the cultivation realms of others ¡­ So I changed my name to Lenticr Butterfly, and I was Mirror. However, I am unable to use this power right now. I can only see what other people¡¯s cultivation level are. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed slightly: Mirror?

    This is a little scary ¡­ Replicating someone else¡¯s cultivation?

 Chapter 679 - Lobster Drum

    <h4>Chapter 679 ¨C Lobster Drum</h4>

    An Zheng was cultivating on top of Mo Gan Mountain, and got to know a very special group of people.

    At this time, Fang Zhiji, who was carrying a luggage, was already standing outside the Frozen Land.

    His luggage was very small, but it was also very thin. The Mountain Sea Nerve, which could support his luggage, was given to An Zheng, so it seemed like he really did not have much money with him. No matter where he went, Fang Zhiji always made people feel that he was special.

    His clothes didn¡¯t look new, but they were clean and spotless. His cloth shoes were not new, but there was not a speck of dirt under his feet. He looked very gentle, but when his eyes were stern, it was without anger.

    It was hard to say how good-looking he was. At his age, he was so clean and carefree, and his cultivation was high as well. If he was willing, there would definitely be many girls that would adore and follow him.

    However, he seemed to always be alone. Even though he had a son in State of Yan, he barely stayed by his son¡¯s side for long. Even Fang Daozhi sometimes wondered if he was his father¡¯s biological child, and who his mother was.

    It was only until Fang Zhiji left the State of Yan and when he opened the letter his father had left him that he felt his father¡¯s love ¡­ Fang Daozhi cried.

    The Frozen Land was very big, so big that it made people feel terrified. Strangely, the Holy See of Da Xi did not send any strong warriors to explore the ce. Cultivators under the Higher Completion Stage were simply unable to enter this ce. Even a few steps forward would be fatal.

    It was as if this was a world outside the world, and humans could not survive.

    A tiger that looked like an ice sculpture stood by the side of the road. Its entire body was transparent, but it was strong enough. It had a pair of wings on its back, allowing it to roam in the sky. Its teeth were sharp enough to grow out of its mouth.

    It was the guard of the Frozen Land, and when it saw Fang Zhiji, it bared its fangs and growled.

    Fang Zhiji nced at the ice tiger indifferently: ¡°Go tell your master, tell him I¡¯m here.¡±

    The ice tiger raised its head and roared, as if it was showing off and chasing them away. Fang Zhiji¡¯s eyes shed, and the ice tiger cried out, turned, and ran away.

    In front of this ice tiger, even cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage might not be able to hold on.

    Fang Zhiji was not in a hurry, he followed the road that looked extremely t, and ordinary people walking on it would definitely fall t. His pace was very slow, but it was iparably stable. Walking on the ice, his reflection was there, as if apanying his closest friend.

    Fang Zhiji looked at his own figure andughed.

    A gigantic ice spike flew over from the distance andnded right in front of Fang Zhiji with a bang. The icicle was more than ten meters long and weighed more than ten thousand Jin. It stabbed into the surface of the ice and the cracks spread out, but did not copse.

    Fang Zhiji didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and continued to walk forward. He had only taken a single step when the huge icicle in front of him shattered. He didn¡¯t even do anything when the icicle turned to powder. And the road that Fang Zhiji had walked on, was no longer the ice ins, and had returned to its original appearance. Every step he took, the earth would return to normal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who makes things difficult for themselves.¡±

    The voice came from afar,ing from the ice pce at the top of the mountain.

    Fang Zhiji lifted his head to look into the distance, and then continued to stride forward.

    ¡°You will die.¡±

    The voice sounded again.

    Fang Zhiji still did not say a single word, and steadily advanced forward. He was carrying his small backpack, and it was as if he had brought a whole new world with him. The earth behind him began to recover, and soon, small, tender grasses began to grow. The trees that had been frozen slowly recovered. The leaves that had been frozen fell to the ground, and new green appeared on the branches.

    ¡°How long can youst?¡±

    someone asked him in the distance.

    Fang Zhiji stood there, slightly gasping for breath. His face was somewhat pale, and ayer of fine beads of sweat had appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°Hold on until I can¡¯t hold on.¡±

    After replying, Fang Zhiji continued moving forward.

    The space in front of him distorted, and a ck dot appeared. The ck dot slowly grewrger, turning into a ck hole. The ck hole seemed to lead directly to the vast hall of ice that was at least a few hundred miles away. Through the ck hole, he could see the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi leaning against the huge ice sculpture chair.

    ¡°Come in, or else you won¡¯t be able tost long enough to see me and will die.¡± Howughable, you and I are from the same line, why am I so much stronger than you? And why are you so overestimating yourself? ¡±

    ¡°You and I are not of the same origin.¡±

    Fang Zhiji shook his head and ignored the ck hole as he continued to walk forward.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed coldly: ¡°You are just like those foolish humans, have that kind of self-esteem that no one can understand. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but think, how many people in this world would die because of pride? I really should let this world stay here for a few more days, otherwise, I would be able to see some idiots die ¡­ You are also a fool. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji said: ¡°And you, are more foolish than anyone else.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed as he moved the ck hole to follow Fang Zhiji.

    ¡°Am I stupid? If you say I¡¯m stupid, then isn¡¯t that the same as saying you¡¯re stupid? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not you, and you¡¯re not me.¡±

    Fang Zhiji replied, ¡°I am a little purer than you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi curled his lips: ¡°Actually, you should have alreadye. I thought you would wake up. You¡¯ve been trying to stop me froming out all these years, but haven¡¯t you failed yet? I¡¯m looking forward to your visit because I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡­ If you are willing to submit to me and submit to me, I can even share half of what you will receive in the future. Look at that stupid name of yours ¡­ Fang Zhiji? Do you really know what you want? ¡±

    Fang Zhiji countered with a question, ¡°Then do you know what you truly want?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sat up straight: ¡°What I want is this world, what I want is power... Why? Why should they just guard it and not possess it? All I want is four words, whatever I want. ¡°I let the natural born live, I let the natural born die, I let the natural born die.¡±

    Fang Zhiji: ¡°No, what you want is actually justice.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face changed: What nonsense are you spouting! You don¡¯t even know me, and you¡¯re still spouting nonsense?! You know what I think? You know what I want? If you know, why did you stop me for thirty thousand years! ¡±

    ¡°Stop you?¡±

    Fang Zhiji smiled and said: ¡°If possible, I want to kill you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was angered to the point where he startedughing, ¡°Hahahaha... What a joke, you killed me? You killed me and you still exist? I don¡¯t know how the fuck you got out of there. ¡°Why do you always stand on the side of those people and not ours?!¡±

    He red.

    However, Fang Zhiji was still smiling.

    One was infuriated, the other was bowing his head.

    However, Vajra¡¯s res were filled with anger, while Bodhisattva¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Because you were wrong.¡±

    Fang Zhiji continued to move forward, but it was clear that his strength was insufficient. If he walked forward, the cier behind him would melt. He said he was killing, but he was saving everything. Those bugs that should have died a long time ago were shaking and crawling away on the earth that had recovered. To them, it seemed like they had just experienced a nightmare.

    A few wild rabbits jumped out from the withered grass. They raised their heads to look around before quickly fleeing. Even the frozen earthworms began to crawl.

    To save all living things, and to kill a single person.

    Fang Zhiji did not believe in the Buddha, but he was the Buddha now.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said angrily: ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    The ck hole started to revolve around Fang Zhiji, but Fang Zhiji continued to move forward.

    ¡°What right do you have to say that I was wrong? Who determined the right and wrong? It wasn¡¯t up to the mighty to decide, it wasn¡¯t up to the Paragon to decide. If I were the ruler of this earth, I would be wrong to say who was wrong. You¡¯re always so stupid, always doing things that don¡¯t make sense. See what you¡¯re doing? For those lowly and low things, he had actually used up arge amount of his Cultivation Power. Do you think you can live as long as you save tens of thousands of earthworms? If you save those wild birds and wild rabbits and those reptiles, can you be a Buddha? ¡±

    ¡°If youe to me directly, you still have the strength to fight me. Although you will still lose without a doubt, at least you won¡¯t lose so badly. ¡°Now, look at you!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said angrily: ¡°Whaitiful fellow!¡±

    Fang Zhiji stopped and sighed a breath of relief. Although his steps seemed steady, they were getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    Fang Zhijiughed and said: ¡°I have to help you rectify what you have done wrong.¡±

    He was gasping for breath, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly reached out his hand from the ck hole and grabbed Fang Zhiji, ¡°Get over here right now!¡±

    A ball of purple light suddenly emerged from Fang Zhiji¡¯s body. His body seemed to have turned transparent, as if it had turned inturple sun. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi cried out loudly. Smoke rose from his hands, and he had no choice but to withdraw them.

    ¡°You idiot! You are actually burning your own life force! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just fate.¡±

    ¡°Your life is more precious than anyone else except me in this world!¡±

    ¡°That depends on how it is used. I can think big. For all living things, my life is precious metal. And it is at this moment that I show myself in this golden spot of life. Only I can melt and revive when you freeze the earth. And the ce where I melted and revived, will never be destroyed by you again. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in this ce?¡± Even if you save one-thousandth of one thousandth of the time, even if it¡¯s only one-hundredth of the time, aren¡¯t you still going to die!? ¡±

    ¡°He just died.¡±

    Fang Zhiji stopped again. Ayer of frost had already formed on his clothes. His legs had be so stiff that his knees didn¡¯t seem to bend as he walked. He stretched out his hand and ayer of frost covered it. But his clothes were on his hands and his face was covered with ayer of white frost. As he spoke, the heat came out of his mouth and took away the essence of his life.

    He was just talking about his own life, and yet he was also talking about death.

    Apparently, he no longer cared about his own life or death.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was furious: ¡°Why are you wasting yourself like this? What did those people do to Father, to Mother, to us? Yet now, you have lost your life for the sake of these people.

    ¡°Really ¡­¡± I can¡¯t walk anymore. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji turned his head to look. After a few hundred kilometers of recovery, he was already at the foot of the mountain. But he really couldn¡¯t walk, not one more step.

    Fang Zhiji sat down cross legged and took down the small backpack from his back. His hands were trembling violently, and they were already blue in color. His hands trembled as he opened the backpack. It took him a full five minutes, but it was nothing more than a live knot.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly stood up, his entire body was on guard, an Ice Soul Sword appeared in his palm. The instant Fang Zhiji opened his backpack, he took out his Ice Soul Sword and stabbed out from the ck hole straight at Fang Zhiji¡¯s heart.

    The knot opened, the backpack opened, and the sword arrived.

    Fang Zhijiughed, then took ouattle drum and shook it a few times.

    Toss the waves, the waves ¡­

    The drum fell to the ground withud.

    Fang Zhiji lowered his head and closed his eyes: ¡°Yours... Toy, when you were young, you said ¡­ ¡°I want one of these ¡­¡±

    The Ice Soul Sword stopped there and then began to tremble.

 Chapter 680 - Kill the person the Holy Fish chose

    <h4>Chapter 680 ¨C Kill the person the Holy Fish chose</h4>

    ¡°That year, when I opened my eyes, I saw you smiling at me. I asked you who you were, and you said you were my big brother. I asked, ¡°Why am I sleeping when you are awake?¡±

    ¡°That year, I was finally able to walk, eat, and sleep like a normal person, but you had to leave. Let me ask you, why did you leave? You said that you and I were rivals in life. You stayed behind, and I might have experienced some sort of ident. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi reached out his hand, grabbed the frozen Fang Zhiji from the outside of the ck hole and brought him back to the Ice Shrine. The way he was frozen wasn¡¯t that bad. It was just that he couldn¡¯t feel his temperature through the thickyer of ice.

    ¡°You left this diary for me.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi took out a book from his back and ced it in front of Fang Zhiji, but Fang Zhiji could no longer see it.

    ¡°When I saw this diary, I knew why you slept so long while I was awake. I then knew why you said that you and I were two different people. My father and mother were too biased. They supported me with you and gave it to me, yet you suffered so much. And you, I drove you out myself. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s tears fell onto the diary as he hurriedly wiped it clean.

    Outside, a sturdy bear-like beast ran in, and upon seeing Fang Zhiji, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Monarch, why is there a lowly human here?¡±

    There were many monsters in the hall, and they all paled in fright at these words.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes turned cold. He turned his head to the side and nced at the demon beast, and then, with the Ice Soul Sword in hand, the demon beast was split into pieces.

    ¡°All of you, kneel.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    All the demonic beasts knelt down. No one dared to speak, to be silent, to the point of not daring to breathe.

    ¡°He¡¯s my big brother.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up and said, ¡°In the future, when he sits here, no one is allowed to disturb him. I¡¯ll try to bring him back to life, and then I¡¯ll show him if he¡¯s wrong or if I¡¯m wrong. ¡°Those lowly humans are not worth it for him to do that, even if he ¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi did not finish his words. He waved his hand: ¡°All of you, scram!¡±

    All the demonic beasts rolled out, trembling in fear. The only person who remained was a woman. He looked to be around twenty years old, and he looked so gorgeous. She stood there, her eyes filled with love. Waiting until all the monsters had retreated, she caressed Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, my heart will ache for you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did this happen?¡±

    The woman said, ¡°You can¡¯t control yourself, and you can¡¯t be med.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the diary in his hand, then looked towards Fang Zhiji who was seated far away with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep.

    ¡°In the past, my father and mother didn¡¯t hesitate to touch the Heavenly Daos for the sake of having me. All things had their own rules. Monstrous Beasts and humans, Monstrous Beasts and other races, while in love, one could, one could not bear children. So in order to give birth to me, father stole poprity. ¡±

    The woman frowned: ¡°Poprity? How are we going to steal it? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°Although humans are selfish and should not exist in this world, there is no doubt that their physiques are the strongest. Although most people looked weak, weak, and ordinary, they couldn¡¯t even cultivate. But they have an irreceable position and role. If father wants me to live, he must steal my poprity. So he opened the Infernal Realm and stole some of its poprity. ¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that there are people who want to die early?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°But this poprity, is only to allow me to survive. However, if I want to survive, the process is extremelyplicated. I need life force to give me blood and Qi, but I also need beast qi to nourish me. So Father changed the Summoning the Spiritual World ¡­ There is a formation inside the Summoning the Spiritual World to extract the aura of other beasts and nourish it for me. When I was about to wake up, I would automatically remove that surge of energy from my body. ¡°Otherwise, the beast¡¯s aura and poprity will eventually be the source of disaster.¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at Fang Zhiji and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one formed by those people.¡±

    The woman shook her head with an unsightly expression on her face. ¡°He¡¯s even more pitiful than you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is more pitiful than me, so I will never kill him. Even if he wanted to kill me afterwards. ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The woman said: ¡°If he really wanted to kill you, why would he exhaust his Cultivation Power outside? If he really wants to kill you and save those earthworms, is that more important than killing you? If he really wants to kill you, why would he give you this? ¡±

    She nced at the rattle beside her.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face paled as he picked up the drum and muttered to himself, ¡°He is human, so he can enter and exit the Summoning the Spiritual World. But I couldn¡¯t because my body was under control. Because he was kicked out of the formation first, so he boasted shamelessly that it was my brother ¡­ At that time, my mind was still blurry, but I could wake up asionally and keep pestering him with questions. He can go out, he cane in, and he often tells me stories about the outside world. ¡±

    ¡°He said that ording to the age of the humans, I was still a baby at that time. When he saw children in the world, his favorite toy was the rattle drum. I snatched one back from him, and he said not to take anything from anyone else. If I say that we are stronger than others, why can¡¯t we snatch it away? He said others¡¯ belongs to others, but next time, he¡¯ll buy one for me. ¡±

    ¡°But then ¡­¡± I woke up early, and he and I were the nemesis of each other. If we stay in the Summoning the Spiritual World, if the beast aura is too strong, then he will only die, so he had no choice but to leave, and never return, nor will he be able to return. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shook his drum a bit ¡­ Raise the waves. The voice was crisp and simple.

    He looked at the woman: ¡°Soaring Snake, why do you think it ended like this? If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Without me, he would not exist. But in the end, we had to go against each other. He knew what I was thinking, because he had watched me grow up. He knew that I hated those humans, hated cultivators, hated the world. So he didn¡¯t want me toe out, he always stopped me. ¡±

    The girl called Teng She said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s more worried about you?¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand: ¡°What are you worried about? I am unparalleled in strength. Even though the spiritual energy in the cultivation world is insufficient and I was not born with the talent to be an Immortal Emperor, who can be my match in this world? That Chen Wunuo, if he left the Jinling, he would definitely die. It was fine when the Frozen Land wasn¡¯t in good condition, but now that he was out of the city, he had to die. After I kill Chen Wunuo, I will go to the Western Regions and kill the Buddha.

    Soaring Snake said, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why what?!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said with slight anger: ¡°Why do you always have the same excuse as him? He didn¡¯t want me toe out, so he let me stay in that Summoning the Spiritual World that doesn¡¯t see the light of day all year long. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kill people, but if I don¡¯t kill people, how can this fake world be afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t they coexist?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°You have the same thoughts as him!¡±

    Soaring Snake wanted to say something, but Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up and said: ¡°You can leave too, I want to be alone. No one is allowed to enter without my orders. Also... All the demon beasts that had been sent out had died, a bunch of trash. Let Qiong Qi wait outside. When I want to see him, I will naturally let him in. ¡±

    Soaring Snake opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had already turned around and wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore. Soaring Snake sighed softly, then looked at Fang Zhiji who was frozen. She had a nagging feeling that someone like Fang Zhiji would not die so easily. She couldn¡¯t help but picture Fang Zhiji walking into the Frozen Land, with the ice and snow melting and everythinging back to life behind him.

    She didn¡¯t know who was right or wrong, but she knew she had no choice.

    She left the great hall, and only the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and Fang Zhiji remained. When the Soaring Snake had left, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned around and looked at Fang Zhiji, tears once again silently flowed down his face.

    ¡°Father, mother, you are too biased. If I were able to see them again, I would definitely ask why they would treat you like this. Perhaps, perhaps ¡­ Maybe they didn¡¯t expect you at all. After all, you are just a stream of poprity. ording to their calctions, this poprity will be stripped away from me before I wake up and dissipate. But you had the intelligence even earlier than me, so you had the chance to take over the body and take the driving shell away from the Summoning the Spiritual World. ¡°But you didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    He raised his hand and pounded his heart, ¡°I¡¯m in pain here!¡±

    He took a few steps forward and pointed at Fang Zhiji¡¯s nose. ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t he take this body back then? He had to go reincarnate, and then practice cultivation for a long time in order to gain such a level of cultivation. If you had this body and left the Summoning the Spiritual World, you would not have had me, and I would not be in such pain. ¡±

    He pounded his chest time and time again, his face turning paler and paler. He then spat out arge mouthful of blood with a wail.

    Maybe because he had vomited blood, he no longer felt as stifled in his heart, and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s iparably pale white face became a little better. He sat down beside Fang Zhiji, and looked at the green and purple face beneath theyer of ice.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± You¡¯re the embodiment of poprity. Even if I have to kill all the people in the world, I have to gather the poprity of the world to renew your life. You are the most important person to me in this world. Thus, no matter how much you try to stop me, I have never thought of killing you. ¡±

    He got up, took off his cloak, and draped it over Fang Zhiji¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You should rest here properly. His father and mother had loved each other, and his father had killed so many demon beasts for the sake of the human race. However, the human race had never remembered these, and they only said that race could not be rted to marriage. They do not know who their father is, but they do know that their mother is a demon beast. ¡±

    ¡°I will recoup this debt bit by bit. Didn¡¯t they think that demonic beasts were low level and humans were high level? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill everyone. I will make them be ves. The nobility and pride in their bones would be gone in a few hundred years. Once they get used to being enved, they will naturally think of themselves as lowly and lowly, and demon beasts as the most noble existences. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi got up and shouted towards the outside: ¡°Qiong Qi,e in!¡±

    A white-clothed youth with an elegant demeanor walked in. He was quite handsome. His facial features were picturesque, and not even the Danqing Family could draw sucerfect outline of his face. He was tall and slender with a well-proportioned body. The white robe he wore entuated his extraordinary physique.

    ¡°Your painting skin is so disgusting.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted.

    The Qiong Qiughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t seem to get used to it, I won¡¯t be wearing it at home.¡±

    ¡°Go find that person, that person might be the person that the Holy Fish chose. At the beginning, I had overlooked it. I hadn¡¯t thought that the Holy Fish wasn¡¯t dead yet and was still trying to maintain this world. However, the Holy Fish had already declined many years ago, so it couldn¡¯t affect the overall situation. That cultivator is the most important thing ¡­ He did not know his name or what he looked like, but from the reports, he had Holy Fish Scale s. Go investigate it yourself, and kill it yourself. ¡±

    The Qiong Qi bowed his head. ¡°As you wish, my Monarch.¡±

    The Qiong Qi turned around, and his long hair fell off, turning into a bald head. Even so, he still seemed to be one of the best monks in the world.

    ¡°With this leather bag as an excuse to kill in the Great Xixi Province, wouldn¡¯t the Buddhist Sect and the Buddhist Sect be fighting in a mess?¡±

    He was wearing a pure white monastic robe, and in a trance, he looked to be dripping blood.

 Chapter 681 - A white-robed monk has arrived on the

    <h4>Chapter 681 ¨C A white-robed monk has arrived on the mountain</h4>

    Mokansen

    An Zheng sat cross legged on top of the mountain and meditated for around 24 hours. Watching the sun rise and set, watching the clouds roll by. During this period of quiet cultivation, An Zheng¡¯s cultivation realm had be even stronger, he was trying to seek an opportunity to breakthrough. Even though Mo Gan Mountain wasn¡¯t very tall, its peak was like an inverted sword, overlooking the mountain, which gave it a sense of magnificence.

    An Zheng slowly opened his eyes. After a quiet cultivation, the hidden ailments from his fierce battle with the Left Swordhall were finally all cleared up. The two surges of energy had fusedpletely into his body, and there were no longer any hidden dangers. Right now, his body was already at its peak state, and the energy umted by the berserk consumption of medicinal pellets had all fused into the Cultivation Power. An Zheng had a faint feeling that at any time, he might be able to raise his realm yet again.

    With the strength of the Higher Completion Stage, he could already roam the world as he wished. An Zheng might very well break through to the eighth stage of the Higher Completion Stage. Foerson at his age, this was something that never existed before or since.

    In the ancient era, the cultivators of that era were unquestionably powerful. This was mainly because the heaven and earth origin energy was so rich back then, so his cultivation progress was much faster than it was now. But even at that time, the speed of An Zheng¡¯s cultivation progress was extremely fast.

    An Zheng meditated and cultivated at the top of the mountain while observing his Mountain Sea Nerve. There were a lot of beasts that An Zheng had yet to remember, as long as he had the time, he would try tobine this book with a Sky Breaking Beast.

    When he was about to reach the temple, he saw Lenticr Butterfly waiting for him in the distance. An Zheng frowned slightly. That girl¡¯s life was too heavy.

    ¡°Immortal Elder.¡±

    Seeing An Zheng in front of him, the Lenticr Butterfly bowed towards him.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly said solemnly: ¡°I am unwilling to give up, please ept me as your disciple.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Your heart is unsteady, and is anxious to achieve what you want, I can¡¯t teach you right now. Otherwise, with your current temperament, going berserk will only be a matter of time. ¡±

    It was not because he did not want to teach this pitiful girl called Lenticr Butterfly. Except, the girl¡¯s emotions were too unstable at the moment. Her goal in cultivation was to go home and save her mother, and it was also because of this that An Zheng decided to teach her, and she could be considered An Zheng¡¯s first disciple in name. However, once she started cultivating, if she could not control her own mentality, then not only would she not seed, but she would also ruin herself.

    ¡°Immortal Elder, when can you teach me how to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Go to the top of the mountain, sit for three days and three nights, watch the sun rise and set, watch the moon set. Come find me three dayster. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, An Zheng entered the temple. Upon entering, he saw that Da Jiba was teaching the students in the courtyard. Seeing that An Zheng had returned, Da Jiba hurriedly went forward to wee him. ¡°Daoist leader, where have you been these past two days?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the top of the mountain.

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Maybe it was because Da Jiba had also practiced his body technique for a while in the morning, that he looked like he was giving off heat. He removed the consultation, revealing the strong muscles of his upper body. An Zheng noticed that there waiger tattooed on his left chest and right shoulder. On his chest was a mountain tiger and on his shoulder was a downhill tiger.

    ¡°That¡¯s fierce, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Da Jiba shook his chest muscles, and said with a face full of pride: ¡°This was what I achieved at the age of eighteen years old. My master, in order to warn me of some things, personally engraved this onto my body. ¡°Ignoring the fact that my master taught me how to cultivate, just the technique of the tattoo is peerless in this world ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your master gave yoiger tattoo because he wanted to tell you to have the courage of a tiger?¡±

    ¡°No, he said the tigers ran fast.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then, he gavhumbs up, ¡°Your master really saw through something ¡­¡±

    Da Jiba chased after An Zheng and said: ¡°Dao leader, I know that my insignificant cultivation is nothing in your eyes. But Taoist-sir, I cannot mislead the children. Yesterday, the Lenticr Butterfly had a serious talk with me, but I didn¡¯t know that her physique was actually so special. This child can cultivate. I can¡¯t do it, Taoist can. ¡°Daoist Priest, this is a chance to change her life. Please don¡¯t give up on her.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are her master.¡±

    Da Jiba curled his lips: ¡°I am nothing ¡­ ¡°Pei pei pei, although I am an indomitable man, I am not suitable to be her master.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°And from the very beginning, I¡¯ve told them everything clearly. I¡¯m not their master, I just brought them to find a way out. But these kids are grateful, so they call me Master. I originally said that if they were to meet someone more suitable to teach them, they would not have to follow any sect rules, because there are no sect rules here. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I will teach her in the future, but the time is not right right now. She¡¯s on her way to the top of the hill. The night dew was heavy on the top of the mountain, and the cold weather and the torment of waiting had gradually caused her emotions to go out of control. Keep an eye on her. If she doesn¡¯t copse after three days, I¡¯ll teach her. But one thing is, you are not allowed to tell her these words, otherwise all previous efforts will be in vain. ¡±

    Da Jiba was overjoyed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Taoist-sir!¡±

    He carried his jacket and ran out. Not long after, he returned, picked up two jugs of wine, and left with a chuckle. An Zheng walked towards the courtyard, and when the students saw him, they all wrapped their bodies around his body to greet him. An Zheng smiled and nodded. For these people to be able to teacough guy like Da Jiba to such an extent, it was already difficult.

    At the top of the mountain, the Lenticr Butterfly sat down cross-legged on a t rock, watching the clouds in the distance move. She told herself over and over again that she couldn¡¯t be impatient, that she definitely couldn¡¯t be impatient. The opportunity was right in front of her, and the anxiety would be lost instead. She knew where her weakness was, so she tried her best to adjust.

    Right at that moment, she suddenly saw the clouds in the distance start to swirl violently, as if a white dragon was rolling in the clouds. Her expression changed as she thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that I saw a divine dragon?¡± But did the Divine Dragon really exist in this world? It was white, and the clouds were white, so she rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was seeing things wrong.

    After that, she fell intrance. Suddenly, a ball of something appeared in the clouds and appeared in front of her in an instant. The Lenticr Butterfly was startled, and wanted to dodge, but the cloud suddenly stopped right in front of her, and stopped.

    Soon after, the clouds opened up and a person walked out. When the Lenticr Butterfly saw this person, its eyes immediately lit up.

    She really was a beautiful man that even women envied, wearing a snow-white monastic robe. Around his neck hung a string of beads, bright red. The bead and the monastic robe red and white to match, appears so transcendent. Even though he was a bald monk, he was too beautiful, so beautiful that it was suffocating, making people feel that his face was a bit fake.

    Monk?

    The Lenticr Butterfly suddenly realised that this was Da Xi in the northwest side of the country, so why would there be a monk here? Da Xi had a buddhist branch, but it was in Jiangnan. This ce was very close to the Buddhist country. Could this monk be a spy sent by the Buddhist country? Now that Da Xi and the Buddhist Kingdom were at loggerheads, it was obviously not a good thing for this monk to appear here.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The monk nced at Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°Such an exquisite youngdy.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly was stunned by his praise, and subconsciously said thank you.

    The white clothed monk sped his hands together, ¡°Hello, I came from the west. I am going to the Great Western Jinling to seek an audience with Daxi Shenghuang, but I have never been here before.

    Hearing his words, the Lenticr Butterfly rxed a little, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Grand Master came from, so I don¡¯t know if the path you described is the right one or not. However, it¡¯s still a good thing that we have to travel southeast. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    The white-clothed monk said, ¡°Also, there is something else I would like to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Master, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°There is a monster that was transformed by a monster fish in the Buddhist realm. He fled from the Buddhist realm. I chased him the entire way, wanting to convert him. However, he was too crafty, so he was able to escape several times. If the Monster Fish were tomit such a violent act, it would most likely cause a disaster. If you see it, please let me know. ¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen any demonic fish before. Only the few of us live here.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. However, this Monstrous Fish is most skilled at taking human form, and its cultivation is even more powerful. In order to hide, it liked to turn into a young Taoist wearing a ck robe. This person had a handsome face and looked quite handsome, so he could deceive women. It waeinous crime. After deceiving women, it would suck up their brains, and after a while, it would truly turn into a human. I sensed that the aura of this demon is here, which is why I came here to take a look. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s face suddenly changed, and An Zheng¡¯s face involuntarily appeared in his mind. But, could that Taoist really be a monster? He didn¡¯t look like a monster no matter what, but that monk said it with certainty and didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Moreover, he had never been to Mo Gan Mountain. Could it be that he was telling the truth when he saw Mo Gan¡¯s appearance?

    Thinking about his master and hispanions at the foot of the mountain, the Lenticr Butterfly immediately became nervous.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    ¡°I am a spender, don¡¯t you know that spenders don¡¯t use words? Moreover, I came from the Western Regions and I¡¯m in a hurry to see Daxi Shenghuang in Jinling. If it were not for the fact that this evildoer is too harmful, I would not have stopped. ¡±

    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll take you down and have a look. ¡±

    Lenticr Butterfly stood up and led the white-clothed monk down, and said while walking: ¡°There are my fellow sect brothers at the foot of the mountain, they ¡­ They might have. I, I, I can¡¯t guarantee it. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, what you¡¯re doing is also doing it on behalf of the heavens, it¡¯s doing it for the sake of the people. Regardless of whether I have seen or not, I must mention thosemoners to thank you. ¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Da Jiba came up from the foot of the mountain with clothes in hand. Seeing the Lenticr Butterfly and a white-clothed monk together, his expression immediately changed. Have you forgotten what the Taoist has told you? ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly hesitated for a moment, then shook her head and said: ¡°Master, if that¡¯s not the case, then it¡¯s because ¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The white-clothed monk nced at Da Jiba: ¡°Benefactor, do you call him master? However, did you not realize that he is also a monster? ¡±

    Da Jiba¡¯s face changed: You demon monk, what nonsense are you spouting!

    The white-clothed monk smiled, ¡°I have the Divine Vision which can see through your skin. If I say you are a demon, then you are a demon.¡±

    He waved his hand, and a long sword appeared out of nowhere in his hands. He then hugged the Lenticr Butterfly from behind, and held onto both of the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hands with both of his hands. He lightly said the word ¡°fixed¡±, and Da Jiba froze there, unable to move an inch.

    ¡°Look, this is a demon. My incantation only works on demons. Youe and kill him yourself, for the sake of the people. ¡±

    The white-clothed saint grabbed the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hand and walked forward, pushing her forward. The Lenticr Butterfly tried its best to struggle, but to no avail. She wailed for her master to dodge, but Da Jiba was frozen in ce, unable to move at all.

    The sword slowly pierced towards Da Jiba¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 682 - Lunatic

    <h4>Chapter 682 ¨C Lunatic</h4>

    The Lenticr Butterfly struggled with all its might, but the white-clothed monk was hugging her from behind, tightly grabbing onto her two hands as he pushed the sword forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you.¡±

    The white-clothed monk said, ¡°I saw the hatred in your eyes, so you should learn to cut.¡± Your master is a monster. Killing this monster is cutting off a part of your past. Your heart will be stronger. You still have desire in your eyes. Do you have no progress in your cultivation? Kill him ¡­ If you kill him, I¡¯ll bring you along for cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°Let go ¡­¡± Let her go! ¡±

    Da Jiba roared, his eyes turning red, but his cultivation level was too low, he could not struggle free. He watched on helplessly as the long sword pierced towards his heart, while watching on helplessly as the Lenticr Butterfly crumbled. Furthermore, the white clothed monk was obviously too evil, and did not want to kill Da Jiba immediately.

    ¡°Lenticr Butterfly!¡±

    Da Jiba suddenly gave up resisting, and shouted loudly while looking at the Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°Calm down! Remember, even if you think about what happened today, don¡¯t suffer. Even if you stab me with the sword in your hand, it has nothing to do with you. For you, this might be a form of training, a form of torture, but I believe that you will definitely be stronger in the future. You will save your mother, and you will brue cultivator. ¡±

    ¡°Look at me!¡±

    Da Jiba yelled loudly, making the Lenticr Butterfly look at him. ¡°Remember, in the future, regardless of whether your achievements are high or low, do not do evil. When you think of doing evil, think of today¡¯s blood on your hands. Although I didn¡¯t teach you anything, I am your master. ¡°Go down the mountain and find the Taoist, the Taoist will save you!¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly cried until its throat was hoarse, tears continuously flowed down its cheeks. However, there was nothing she could do. She could only watch helplessly as the longsword approached Da Jiba bit by bit, and the tip of the longsword pierced into Da Jiba¡¯s chest witu sound.

    Da Jiba gave a stuffy snort, but instead calmed down: ¡°Lenticr Butterfly, you are a good girl. But your heart is blinded by your hatred, so you cannot see your future. There is one thing I hope you can forgive me for. Actually, I am not some senior expert. I brought you out only because you lived too hard and too tired. Although I have exhausted my family¡¯s wealth and wasted my time on you little fellows, I do not regret it at all. ¡±

    ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    Da Jiba revealed the most benevolent smile, ¡°I am not lying to you with malice in my heart. Forgive yourself for not doing anything wrong. ¡±

    The long sword had already pierced deep into the ground, but the smile on the white-clothed monk¡¯s face still remained: ¡°Are you done speaking? I¡¯m almost touched by you. But what¡¯s the point of saying all this? In the end, he died in your hands. In the future, on every night, you will close your eyes and not dare to sleep, because when you close your eyes, you will think of today, think of this sword, think of your hand holding the sword, and also think of the blood flowing out of his heart. ¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly had already copsed.

    ¡°Look, hatred still gives you strength.¡±

    The white-clothed monk¡¯s smile became even more brilliant: ¡°I can already feel that there iower awakening in your body, that¡¯s all. In the future, if you follow me, I will bring you to kill even more people. Don¡¯t you still have somerades at the foot of the mountain? If you kill them, your power will awakenpletely. ¡±

    The sword continued to move forward, and blood started to flow from the wound.

    Because of the pain, Da Jiba¡¯s face had already started to twist, but he still shouted: ¡°Lenticr Butterfly! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I know you have good intentions! ¡±

    Puff!

    The long sword pierced through.

    Da Jiba¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, his expression frozen on his face.

    Then he turned his head to the side and a hand appeared on his shoulder, casually pulling him aside. The ck-clothed Daoist¡¯s voice appeared behind him, somewhatzy, somewhat angry.

    An Zheng shoved Da Jiba to the side and squinted at the white-clothed monk behind the Lenticr Butterfly. The three blue star point s in his left eye started to spin quickly, and the Heaven¡¯s Eyes and good old man¡¯s Eye Technique started to unleash its power.

    ¡°summoner.¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Or is it the very high level type, Qiong Qi? If I remember correctly, it should be this name. You, under this beautiful leather bag, are so ugly that it makes one want to vomit. ¡°You are really diligent in drawing this skin.¡±

    The white-clothed monk¡¯s expression clearly changed, but he quickly recovered, ¡°Unexpectedly, it really exists. When the Monarch told me this before, I didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in this world who could see through us. I didn¡¯t even believe the existence of Holy Fish s. This world is truly interesting. The heavens have always set up opposing sides, and then saw the enemies being ughtered, resulting in rivers of blood flowing from their deaths. The heavens are stillughing. ¡±

    He turned the sword around and ced it horizontally across the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s throat: ¡°But, even if you can see through me, what else can you do? She could only watch as this little girl died? Of course, her death is nothing to you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Other than you, no one else will die.¡±

    The white-clothed monk shook his head. ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t understand me. Everyone here will die, but only I won¡¯t.¡±

    He pulled back his sword and the sword de swept towards the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s throat, ¡°Look, you have already used your full power. If it¡¯s not so, how could he have left the Broken Monastery? There¡¯s something in that Taoist temple that I loathe, really loathe. ¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the Lenticr Butterfly that originally had no power to resist suddenly raised its hand and grabbed onto the long sword¡¯s body. Her hands were very beautiful, very white and delicate, and her fingers were very long. However, the moment she gripped the sword, blood began to flow from her white palm.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Red light suddenly shed in the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s eyes, followed by her transformation. Her body turned transparent and disappeared in an instant. In the next second, the white-clothed monk was suddenly stunned for a moment, and then his body seemed to be frozen in ce, unable to move.

    ¡°Interesting ¡­¡±

    He said those three words before raising his hand and cing the sword horizontally across his neck. And the Lenticr Butterfly that had disappeared earlier appeared behind him. One hand grabbed the white-clothed monk¡¯s hand, the other pushed his head forward, and then the hand that held the sword fiercely pulled.

    With a ¡°pfft¡±, the sword cut open the white-clothed monk¡¯s neck, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain.

    The white-clothed monk¡¯s body weakly fell to the ground, but his expression was abnormally calm. He fell to the ground and raised his hand to cover his neck, as if to block the gushing blood. But the artery had been cut open and he couldn¡¯t stop it. But from the looks of it, he did not seem to be in pain at all, he was just lying on the ground with his head raised, looking at the Lenticr Butterfly.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    He suddenly asked and then jumped up,ughing to the point of dancing. The wound on his neck was still bleeding, but he looked fine. He seemed extremely happy as heughed and coughed. When he coughed, more blood gushed out from his blood vessels, staining his monastic robe red and his shoes red.

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is so funny.¡±

    There was a cut on his neck, but he could still speak.

    ¡°So fun, I¡¯m going to die fromughter. How was my acting at that moment? Do you think I¡¯m dying? ¡±

    He pressed his body forward and spread out his hands, ¡°But I¡¯m not dead yet, hahahaha...¡± ¡°You cut me on the neck, but I¡¯m still bleeding, but I¡¯m not dead! Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    He suddenly stood up straight and actually took ouack of needle and thread, and started to thread the needle in front of An Zheng and the others. After that, he sewed his own neck with some difficulty, ¡°So troublesome, do you know how difficult it is for me to make a leather bag like this? ¡°It¡¯s been cut so long ¡­¡±

    He nced at the Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°In a while, I will also cut your beautiful little neck so long.¡±

    An Zheng did not make a move because he realized that something was off. This monk seemed like a madman, but he was definitely not a madman.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡±

    The white-clothed monk used a needle to stitch his neck. Because he couldn¡¯t see it, the stitches were in a mess. The flesh on his neck was torn and twisted, making him look extremely disgusting. He finally managed to sew it up, then threw his sewing bag aside and looked down at his hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it? When I was sewing on my neck just now, it was such a good opportunity to kill me. ¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m worried that I have other tricks?¡±

    He suddenly startedughing again, from head to toe, as if he had just told a particrly ridiculous joke. However, those who heard the joke did notugh, but he could not stand it any longer. He wasughing so hard that the wound he¡¯d just sewn up on his neck split open and blood spurted out as if from a water gun.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Heughed until he was out of breath and said, ¡°I really have some tricks up my sleeve, the two of you... Hahahahaha, no one could tell. ¡±

    He suddenly stood up, and then pointed behind An Zheng and the others: ¡°Look, that¡¯s my scheme. ¡°I am a man of my word. Everyone on this mountain will die, but only I will not die. Hahahaha.¡±

    Da Jiba suddenly turned around and looked down the mountain. Several white-clothed monks appeared, each of them carrying two of their disciples, and those disciples were covered in blood. They were clearly not dead yet, but everyone of them looked injured. The few white-clothed monks walked up, and the disciples moaned along the way.

    The white-clothed monk that was standing in front of An Zheng and the othersughed and fell to the ground, pping the ground with his hands. Ha ha-ha ha, do you see the blood running down my neck? That isn¡¯t mine at all, hahahaha ¡­ You idiots, you were yed around by me. ¡±

    He sat up straight and pulled the thread from his neck. When he pulled, blood gushed out. In the distance, a white-clothed monk tossed a disciple over. That disciple was lying on the ground witole in his heart. The moment he pulled at the thread on his neck, blood began to flow from the disciple¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± No way, no way, I¡¯m about to die fromughter ¡­ Cough cough cough cough ¡­ Is it fun? ¡±

    He suddenly stoppedughing and sat there looking at An Zheng and the others. ¡°Do you guys think it¡¯s fun? If you guys think it¡¯s fun, then just smile. If you guys don¡¯tugh ¡­ I¡¯m going to start killing people. ¡±

    His tone suddenly became cold, and the entire mountain seemed to be covered in ice and snow.

 Chapter 683 - Blemished Qiong Qi

    <h4>Chapter 683 ¨C Blemished Qiong Qi</h4>

    At this moment, the white-robed monk¡¯s clothes were no longer clean and looked like he had left the mortal world. He was covered in blood and looked extremely ferocious. As he sat there, he looked at An Zheng and the others who were sneering at him, and it made everyone shudder.

    An Zheng stood there and did not move. He wanted to rush out to save the disciples. However, just as he made his move, the white-clothed monks that were walking over from the mountain turned into streams of white light and quickly pounced on the white-clothed monk covered in blood. Those white shadows converged onto his body, and those disciples were thrown in front of the white-clothed monk.

    ¡°Qiong Qi.¡±

    The white-clothed monk said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has recognized me. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone knows how terrifying I am. All of you cultivators here don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of respect. Don¡¯t you know how scary I am in front of you? ¡±

    After the white shadows returned to his body, he looked even more powerful.

    The Qiong Qi didn¡¯t seem to mind at all when An Zheng and the others stood up in front of him, unrestrainedly taking off his bloody clothes. Then, he actually brought arge bathtub with him, and the bathtub was actually filled with hot water. He sat naked in the bathtub, and outside the tub were the wailing disciples.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare toe and snatch it? ¡±

    Qiong Qiughed so brilliantly. He looked so handsome, but there was no doubt that he was a demon.

    ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time since Ist came out for a walk. People have already forgotten the power of top Demonic Beasts. Wherever I used to go, everyone would kneel down and tremble. ¡±

    The Qiong Qi pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to shower me?¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was not paying attention to him, he continued, ¡°At that time, no matter where I went, all the evil people would worship me. Do you know why? Because I¡¯m their god. Let me tell you a secret, my favorite thing is to eauman¡¯s nose. ¡±

    He pointed to his nose, then pointed to An Zheng¡¯s nose. ¡°Therefore, you must protect your nose in a while.¡±

    He stood up in the water, his body perfect. Her skin was even better than that of the woman with the best skin, pure white and shiny. Even if it were a man, such a body would still make one¡¯s imagination run wild. He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all as he walked out of the bathtub and changed his clothes. ¡°You guys are just looking at me like this. Don¡¯t you want to make a move?¡±

    Da Jiba roared: Let them go!

    Qiong Qi shook his head. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve gotten any benefits, why would I let him go so easily? Why don¡¯t you all kneel down and beg me, but ¡­ Hahahaha, I really don¡¯t know how to be moved. Therefore ¡­ Let¡¯s fight. ¡±

    He said seriously, ¡°If you can kill me, they will naturally be saved. So what are you waiting for? Why didn¡¯t you just rush over and kill me? ¡±

    He pointed at his nose and said, ¡°Come on, you guys can bite off my nose too.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Lenticr Butterfly and Da Jiba: ¡°You two can go down the mountain. Wait for me in the temple.¡±

    Da Jiba shook his head. ¡°My disciple...¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will save your disciple, what is the point of you staying? Just now, the Lenticr Butterfly had forcefully copied his Cultivation Power, but it did not have the strength to do so, so it had suffered a bacsh. I left some pills on the stone table in the courtyard. You can go back and give her one. These people were all tricked out of the monastery by Qiong Qi, so he doesn¡¯t dare to go in. ¡±

    Da Jiba hesitated, gritting his teeth, he carried the tottering Lenticr Butterfly up and ran down the mountain withrge strides.

    A streak of white mist suddenly split out from the Qiong Qi¡¯s body, chasing after Da Jiba¡¯s back. An Zheng stood there and did not move, but he was already more than 10 metres away. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the white shadow shattered, transforming into a stream of light that flew back into Qiong Qi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Very quickly.¡±

    The Qiong Qi pped loudly. ¡°No wonder you were able to get the Monarch to call you out. You truly do have some ability.¡±

    He nced at Da Jiba, who was rushing down the mountain, and indifferently said: ¡°They are just some small characters, not important. I¡¯vee to kill you. The Sovereign said, you are someone designated by the Holy Fish. That fish has been around for so long, but it¡¯s still not dead? ¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything. The blue light dots in his eyes rotated rapidly, but until now, he still had not found any ws in the Qiong Qi.

    There were records of Qiong Qi in the Mountain Sea Nerve and the heavenly demon beast destruction, but ¡­ There was no way to break it.

    In the Mountain Sea, Qiong Qi was one of the most powerful ancient mythical beasts, one of the four great beasts. Its ability was one of the top four berserk beasts. Back in the ancient days, they could easily suppress saints.

    Furthermore, in the midst of demonic beasts breaking through the heavens, the records of Qiong Qi are extremely simple ¡­ All the disciples of my sect are unmatched against Qiong Qi.

    The reason was simple. Disciples, you are not the opponent of Qiong Qi. Just turn around and run. There were some innate techniques about Qiong Qi recorded in the Mountain Sea Nerve. These abilities were so freakishly abnormal that it would make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The most important and terrifying aspect of it was the doppelganger.

    Rumor has it that Qiong Qi is capable of creating tens of thousands of clones, and that each clone has its own life force. In other words, the Qiong Qi after the avatar was not different from the original body, and each avatar was the original body. Even if they met an ancient supreme expert, as long as they didn¡¯t kill all of Qiong Qi¡¯s clones at once, he wouldn¡¯t die. The clones that he left behind would be his new body. He only needed to rest for a short period of time before he would have the ability to split again.

    Other than that, Qiong Qi¡¯s other innate skill was also terrifying ¡­ He could see through the evil in people¡¯s hearts. The Qiong Qi was the one with the strongest grasp over the evil power out of the four beasts. He could even control those with evil thoughts in their hearts and make them his ves. The reason he attacked the Lenticr Butterfly just now was precisely because he saw the hatred in the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s heart. Fortunately, the Lenticr Butterfly had good intentions in their heart, and was notpletely controlled by him.

    Being able to control all the evil people in the world, if this guy hade out to Fire Beacon City earlier, then those people in Fire Beacon City would have be his disciples. He could easily raise an army. A fierce beast of this level must be one of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s most capable assistants. The status of a pauper was so high that even the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi could not treat him like he treated other fierce beasts.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of a way to kill me?¡±

    The Qiong Qi looked at An Zheng andughed, ¡°Your eyes are really interesting, I¡¯ve decided to dig it out.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You aren¡¯t the first one to want to dig out my eyes.¡±

    Qiong Qi said, ¡°I am nouman. I am a demon beast, the king of demon beasts.¡±

    He walked around casually, as if he was not worried at all that An Zheng would have any helpers.

    ¡°I am very curious, how did you contact that old Holy Fish? Or could it be that, like before, the Holy Fish had chosen a person while pretending to be mysterious, and then no longer cared about him. My biggest wish is to get rid of that old guy, do you know why? No matter what form that fellow was made of, he was basically a demonic beast. Since you are a demon beast and you are constantly protecting human beings, you should be killed. ¡±

    An Zheng finally gave up on searching for Qiong Qi¡¯s weakness with the power of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes and the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and simply could not discover it. The destruction of the demonic beast was left behind by a member of the Hollow Jade Temple. The disciples of the Celestial Sect of Wonders were all demonic beasts. This book of the Celestial Demon Beast was recorded by disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple to record their experience in fighting with disciples of the Celestial Sect of Wonders. When the disciples of the Celestial Sect were defeated, the sect lost seven or eight of their disciples. Basically, the sect lost its legacy.

    However, no one could have imagined that the Hollow Jade Temple, as a Saint, would be the main target of demon beasts during the Celestial Realm war. Furthermore, at that time, there was a Monster Emperor among the Monstrous ns. That Demon Emperor was practically on par with the three Immortal Emperors.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me what to do, and I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him.¡±

    An Zheng held onto the Broken Army Sword tightly and stretched his neck: ¡°After I kill you, I¡¯ll look for him to ask around. When I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll give you a grave and burn paper to tell you.¡±

    The Qiong Qi¡¯s gaze turned cold as his body began to split into countless white shadows. Each white shadow warue clone. However, their physical bodies were erratic. This was a paradox. The physical body was real, but the body itself was indeed illusory.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword had pierced one of the clone¡¯s body, but the clone wasn¡¯t able to withstand it at all. When the sword stabbed out, the clone only dispersed and then reassembled in the next second.

    An Zheng stabbed the Broken Army Sword into the ground, causing dozens of Holy Fish Scale to fly out and hover around An Zheng¡¯s body. No matter which of the clones came over, a group of Holy Fish Scale would attack and cut them into pieces. However, if this continued, it was unknown whose Cultivation Power would be used up first.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The Qiong Qi squatted down on a big rock and fished ouipe from somewhere. ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be easy to save you if it was a littleter. You have not yet gathered all of these Inverted Scale Armour. Once these Inverted Scale Armors are formed, there will not be many people in this world who can kill you. ¡±

    He took the pipe out of his mouth, got up and walked to the side of a disciple of Da Jiba who was copsed on the ground. He squatted down beside the boy and took a deep drag on his pipe. The bronze pipe immediately turned red, and he ced it against the boy¡¯s face.

    With an ¡°Ah!¡±, the youth immediately cried out in pain, his body twisting.

    An Zheng frowned, his defensiveyer was almost broken by an avatar.

    ¡°Distracted?¡±

    Qiong Qi knocked the pipe against the teenager¡¯s face, causing all the smoke to sprinkle onto his face. The youth writhed back and forth in pain, but the wisps of smoke were like maggots in his bones, unable to shake them off. The most terrifying thing was that the smoke was still seeping downwards!

    ¡°You¡¯re distracted again.¡±

    Seeing a clone rush into An Zheng¡¯s defensiveyer, and then smash towards An Zheng¡¯s back with a fist, the Qiong Qi couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth upwards: ¡°In this world, the weakest is the human heart. No matter if you are the person chosen by the Holy Fish or the person selected by some random trash, in the end, you are still juserson. If your heart is not cold enough, you will lose. ¡±

    He walked over to another disciple, ced his pipe on the disciple¡¯s chest, and stepped on him. The sole of his foot grinded back and forth. He had actually forced a pipe into the disciple¡¯s stomach. With that intense wail, An Zheng¡¯s heart could not calm down!

    With a bang, An Zheng¡¯s back was hit by one of Qiong Qi¡¯s clones, his body swayed forward for a moment, and the Holy Fish Scale lost control for a moment. In jushousandth of a second, at least twenty to thirty of its clones rushed out of its defense and attacked An Zheng instead. An Zheng¡¯s speed was very fast, but he was actually still not even close to being Qiong Qi¡¯s doppelganger!

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    Qiong Qi squatted beside the wailing disciple and said with a sigh: ¡°I always thought that the heavens were unfair at the beginning, why did they want to suppress us in the Summoning the Spiritual World? And it took most of my strength. Now that he thought about it, there would definitely be an eruption after being repressed. If I hadn¡¯t suffered for such a long period of time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill so much now. ¡±

    ¡°After all ¡­¡±

    The Qiong Qi looked at An Zheng: ¡°When I was killing before, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all, I just wanted to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 684 ¨C Tactics</h4>

    As An Zheng looked at thepletely wless Qiong Qi, he suddenly had a feeling that he was unable to continue fighting. This was because he was very clear on one thing. This Qiong Qi wasn¡¯t the only one in front of him. Maybe far away, there was another Qiongqi sitting in front of a mirror painting.

    As long as the Qiong Qi clone didn¡¯t die, this thing would follow them endlessly like a vengeful spirit.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Qiong Qi looked at An Zheng with interest. ¡°You have yet to use your full strength, and your eye techniques have also been restrained. So I¡¯m guessing if you possess the ability to use the long-range eye technique to search for my other clone?¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°But, you have no solution. I¡¯m not an idiot, how can I leave a clone outside? Maybe ten, maybe twenty. In ancient times, there might have been three thousand, or thirty thousand. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said two words, ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡±

    The Qiong Qi¡¯s face, which was originally full of smiles, suddenly stiffened. He raised his brows, and with a cold look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re ugly, you really are ugly. I¡¯ve seen what you looked like before you painted, and there¡¯s a book on it that¡¯s especially good. ¡±

    An Zheng took out the Mountain Sea Nerve, flipped to the page called Qiong Qi, and then waved it at Qiong Qi. ¡°Look at how ugly you are. Say you look likiger, but your body isn¡¯t, and you have a pair of wings that look like forks in dung. Look at your ws, they are actually four fingers, they are so ugly that they can¡¯t be uglier. I can see your current appearance. Your fingernails were constructed in a neat and clean manner. However, after thinking about your original appearance, it should be because your ws were filled with mud, right? ¡±

    An Zheng put away the book, ¡°So, you¡¯re ugly. Even if you have more clones, you¡¯ll still be ugly. ¡±

    Qiong Qi said, ¡°You are courting death.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°If I don¡¯t want to die, then you don¡¯t want to kill me? Qiong Qi, your painstaking efforts to make yourself look likeal person, yet you are not, no matter how perfect and beautiful your painting may be, you are not human, you will never be human. ¡±

    The Qiong Qi suddenly moved, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of An Zheng as he grabbed at An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    Because of the distortion, his wless face had turned ugly.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared and teleported, he was already a hundred meters away. The Qiong Qi¡¯s teleportation was just too slow. Two people, one in front and one behind, were moving around on top of the mountain. Sometimes they would appear on the cliff, and sometimes they would appear in the forest. Its speed was so fast that even cultivators with Lower Completion Stage s might not be able to keep up with it.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    The Qiong Qi body trembled slightly, and suddenly split into tens of clones, as though there were dozens of white lights chasing after An Zheng, surrounding him from all directions. What was even more frightening was that these clones actually had the ability to teleport. The Qiong Qi chased closely behind An Zheng, staring at him with his eyes fixedly as he made his judgement, and the clones kept on attacking or blocking him.

    An Zheng actually turned his body around and ran backwards. This kind of movement was extremely difficult, after all, normal people could not jump far if they were to jump backwards, but his speed actually did not decrease at all.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only saying that you¡¯re ugly, and that¡¯s not exaggerated at all. I¡¯m only saying that you¡¯re ugly for the truth. Why do you need to get angry from embarrassment? It¡¯s not your responsibility to be ugly, moreover, it¡¯s not your demon beast¡¯s taste. Why are you so angry? I think from a human¡¯s point of view, you¡¯re extremely ugly, but from the demon beast¡¯s point of view, maybe you have an elegant demeanor? Maybe some female demon beasts like you like this one and take the initiative to throw themselves at you. ¡±

    The Qiong Qi was enraged, he opened his mouth and spat out a ck light. An Zheng teleported, and the ce where he was previously at was instantly shattered. Arge amount of rocks rolled down the mountain slope, and An Zheng appeared on the other side as he continued to mock them: ¡°Do you know why your strength is no longer as strong as before? Because you spend most of your time painting. ¡°You truly do have contradictions. You look down on humans, but even more so, look down on your own appearance. You truly are pitiful.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Another ray of ck light came over and directly cut a ditch on the mountain peak. It was originally a Steamed Bun Mountain, but now it had be a Hunchback Mountain.

    An Zheng increased his speed and rushed out, but suddenly stopped in his tracks. In the end, over ten of the Qiong Qi clones pounced towards him, not even having time to stop them, and arrived in front of An Zheng in an instant. And at this time, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly rose up, rushed up, and followed up with another Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two who had terrifying strength shed back and forth on top of the mountain peak, and with a single Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, they shattered the avatars below them. However, before the energy in his body could return to his body, the three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly started to spin. The power was sealed by the orthodox sealing power of Dao Sect and was sucked into An Zheng¡¯s left eye. An Zheng fin in his left eye, and half of his head started to hurt as well. However, he couldn¡¯t stop.

    No matter how high the level of a demonic beast was, Qiong Qi¡¯s intellect was still inferior tuman¡¯s.

    In his fury, he did not expect that An Zheng was forcing him to chase after his. If he did not move in a fixed battlefield, Qiong Qi¡¯s endless number of clones would tire An Zheng to death. But now, his clones werepletely mobilized and An Zheng could destroy them one by one. The pressure of simultaneously attacking hundreds of clones was obviously different from when he was attacking dozens of clones.

    After killing more than ten Qiong Qi avatars in one hit, Qiong Qi was unable to retract the power that had been separated out. In his rage, he opened his mouth and continuously shot out ck light. It was as if An Zheng was hit by a bombardment, the surroundings were filled withrge holes. Even if there were ten thousand tons of boulders, they would still be unable to withstand the ck light from Qiong Qi¡¯s attack. However, once they were concentrated together, they were directly turned into dust.

    Although Mo Qianshan was not a famous mountain, he was not a small one. In just a few short minutes, the mountain peak was riddled with holes from the sh between these two people. The Qiong Qi couldn¡¯t hit An Zheng and his eyes turned red. He opened his mouth and shot out an even more powerful ck light. His speed was even faster, it seemed that An Zheng did not manage to dodge and was struck by the ck light.

    As the ck light continued forward, it actually cut off ayer of the mountain peak.

    When the Qiong Qi saw An Zheng falling into the valley, he waved his hand and the dozens of clones that surrounded him rushed over. Like dumplings, they leapt off the cliff and chased after An Zheng. But as soon as those clones reached the valley, anotherrge ball of violet light exploded, and the cliffs on both sides copsed. Chunks of rock rolled down the cliff and blocked off a piece of the valley.

    who knew how many boulders fell down? Of the Qiong Qi clones that had charged down earlier, one was directly killed by the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, while the other portion was pressed down by the boulders and could not be moved at all. Qiong Qi paled in shock. He wanted to retract the power from his body, but he had yet to sense an extremely powerful sealing power fighting with him for the power. The Qiong Qi stood at the edge of the cliff and suddenly pulled back his hands. ¡°Come back here!¡±

    Four or five beams of white light drilled out from the bottom of the valley and flew towards Qiong Qi. He had rushed over with several tens of clones before, but he had only retracted one-tenth of the avatar¡¯s power now. The Qiong Qi was furious and wanted to search for An Zheng¡¯s shadow, but he could not find her within a short period of time.

    But at this moment, the scene in front of him suddenly exploded. The power that the four or five clones that flew back were not snatched back by him, but rather, deliberately released by An Zheng. Among the energy, An Zheng mixed his own energy and suddenly exploded it the moment he reached the Qiong Qi.

    Qiong Qi¡¯s body was sent flying backwards. His snow-white monastic robe seemed like it had been blown into pieces. That wless face also had many small holes, making it look extremely sinister and terrifying.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    An Zheng appeared on the opposite side of the valley, his hands forming arge horn in front of his mouth: ¡°You must have spent a lot of money on painting these past few years, right? Let me introduce you to a shop. Don¡¯t ask me why, because you¡¯re ugly, the amount you need is big! ¡±

    The Qiong Qi suddenly screamed out, and the skin on the person outside was torn apart. A demonic beast that was at leasundred meters in size appeared on the other side of the valley. It looked extremely ferocious. This demonic beast had the head of a tiger, the body of a dragon, but it was even thicker. It had fourrge legs and ws like a palm-leaf fan. The wings on his back looked very thick, withyers of feathers on top of each other. It was more like a steel spear that was stuck on his bodyyer byyer.

    ¡°He really is ugly.¡±

    An Zheng still cupped his hands into the shape of a loudspeaker: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, look at yourself face to face, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    At least a few hundred of his clones split apart, and then, he rushed towards An Zheng. The clones were much smallerpared to the original body. However, they were still about seventy to eighty meters in size. A group of these demon beasts charged over. The scene was too shocking to bear. If it was an ordinary person, they might have been scared to death.

    With so many spirit beasts pouncing towards him, An Zheng shouted a few words before turning around and running. Those demon beasts were crazily chasing after them, and they had been hit by seedlings along the way. There were boulders in front of them, and they were smashed into pieces. There were trees in front of them, and they were razed to the ground as soon as they got there.

    As for the Qiong Qi body that was standing in ce, he opened his mouth and unceasingly used ck light to attack An Zheng.

    An Zheng shuttled back and forth through the countless Qiong Qi clones and mountain forests, killing a few of them whenever he had the time, and unceasingly mocked Qiong Qi after the meal. The Qiong Qi¡¯s rage was getting bigger and bigger, finally exploding out. It began to crazily chase after An Zheng. Before, it still maintained its rationality, but now, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    With the help of the terrain and his own teleportation abilities, coupled with his extremely strong forbidden Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, An Zheng constantly killed Qiong Qi¡¯s clone along the way. Then, he sealed the clone¡¯s power in his left eye. However, An Zheng did not look it was easy, the power of the Spirit Demon Beast sealed in his left eye was giving him a splitting headache.

    Gradually, the Qiong Qi clone changed from hundreds to dozens, and then to a few. When thest clone that was chasing after An Zheng was killed by An Zheng, only An Zheng and his main body remained. It was only at this time that the poor genius realized that An Zheng was luring his clone to death.

    ¡°Have you chased enough, ugly scum?¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and cursed out. His body suddenly stopped in midair, and then, while enduring the intense headache, a ck light shot towards Qiong Qi¡¯s body from his left eye. The strength of the ck light was even more terrifying than the ck light that the Qiong Qi shot out when chasing after An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    An Zheng roared, and then fiercely sped his hands together!

    The ck light shot out in the blink of an eye, heading straight for Qiong Qi!

 Chapter 685 - Beast Killing

    <h4>Chapter 685 ¨C Beast Killing</h4>

    A ray of ck light shot out from An Zheng¡¯s left eye, straight towards the Qiong Qi. At this time, the Qiong Qi was also at the point of erupting with rage, only then did he understand An Zheng¡¯s intentions. He knew that he had been tricked, and when his anger reached its peak, he opened his mouth to release an extremely strong ck light to wee An Zheng¡¯s ck light.

    The two ck lights met in midair, but there was no violent vibration. At this moment, it was as if time had stopped as the ck light spread out in all directions. If one were to look down from above, the scene would definitely be extremely shocking.

    The two rays of ck light converged to form arge circr circle, as if there wauge mirror ced horizontally on top of it. However, the mirror did not have any killing power. This was a super strong strike from a top vicious beast.

    It was only when the ck sphere reached the peak of the mountain that the sound was heard. It had been very quiet the entire time.

    The sound was so loud and so quick that it cut off all the surrounding mountains. The mountain shook and fell,rge chunks of mountain rock whizzed and smashed down. No one knew how many animals and nts were affected, but they were afraid that they would be affected within a few kilometers.

    The shattered mountain rolled down the hill, and the monastery was halfway up the mountain, which was also within the area covered by the torrent.

    There was still Da Jiba inside, along with the Lenticr Butterfly s. An Zheng slightly frowned, his body moved to avoid the ck light, and rushed towards the monastery.

    The extremely furious Qiong Qi would never let An Zheng leave. Seeing An Zheng pouncing towards the temple, it opened its mouth and spat a ck light towards the temple. The speed of the ck light was much faster than humans.

    Weng!

    A deafening sound came from the monastery. It was not sharp at all, and was hard to describe. It was as though ¡­ The sound of a sword being drawn out of its scabbard? Or perhaps it was the feeling of some other metal weapon bouncing on it.

    Then, an iplete umbre image appeared in the sky. The umbre looked very shabby, but the moment the image appeared, it immediately enveloped the entire temple. Those boulders that tumbled down from the mountain peak fell onto the broken umbre¡¯s shadow, but they were actually unable to break through.

    Countless rocks were thrown out, gradually forming a dam outside the temple, growing taller and taller. However, no matter how many rocks he threw at the broken umbre, he was still unable to break through the illusion. It was just an illusion, not something tangible.

    An Zheng noticed that Qiong Qi was obviously a little scared when he saw the shadow.

    An Zheng did not know what it was either, but when he thought about how Qiong Qi did not dare to enter the Taoist temple, he wondered if it was because of this umbre. But he had already lived in this run-down Taoist temple for quite some time. Be it Heaven¡¯s Eye or An Zheng¡¯s own eyesight, good old man¡¯s sensitivity towards treasures, he did not notice that this Taoist temple actually had other treasures. Judging from the fact that the treasure was protecting its master, it must be a supreme treasure.

    It was just that the umbre looked too worn-out. Arge portion of the umbre bones were exposed to the outside. The color of the umbre¡¯s surface turned yellow, like the color of the oil-paper umbre had turned dark too long ago. It was still possible to tell that there was a ink pattern on the surface, but due to the severe damage, it was impossible to tell what it was.

    The moment the umbre appeared, the Qiong Qi who was chasing after An Zheng subconsciously stopped, maintaining his vignce from afar. An Zheng, however, did not sense anything as he dived towards the temple. Unexpectedly, he entered without any obstruction.

    Only when they got closer did they clearly see the golden words ¡°Hollow Jade Temple¡± hung on a que outside the temple. An Zheng was startled, he then thought about the two books he found behind the board. One of them was about the Broken Heaven Ranking Beast and the other was about the Eastern Aura Jade, there were no records of such an umbre.

    However, no matter what, with this umbre, the people in the monastery would not be harmed. It looked like Qiong Qi was very afraid of the umbre. He let ouoar from the distance, but didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    An Zheng entered the temple and released all of Da Jiba¡¯s disciples from the space.

    Da Jiba was beyond excited. ¡°Dao leader, you saved all of them.¡±

    An Zheng just nodded and told his not to go out, before he turned around and left. The reason why An Zheng was running around randomly and continuously teleported was actually to save her. The Qiong Qi waspletely under his control as he chased after him. All his clones were in hot pursuit. How could they possibly have time to take care of the disciples that he had captured on the mountaintop?

    An Zheng threw down a few pills, instructed Da Jiba to give it to them, then turned and rushed out of the temple.

    Seeing An Zheng rushing out, Qiong Qi roared and followed him again. No matter what the umbre was, it could not move. This Taoist temple could not be destroyed. After all, it was the legacy of the Dao Sect. The people in the monastery were even more important, even though many people felt that they were just a bunch of trash. But in An Zheng¡¯s opinion, even if it was a loss to a Purple Golden-Rank divine artifact, or even a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, it would be worth it to be able to save an ordinary person.

    No matter how precious or valuable a magical equipment was, it was inferior tuman¡¯s life.

    An Zheng sped along the way, with the Qiong Qi in hot pursuit. This thing¡¯s defensive power was astonishing. Along the way, An Zheng had left behind a few traps, but the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was actually only able to injure its outer skin. After all, that was one of the four great ferocious beasts of the Primordial Era. Even with An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, he waspletely disadvantaged by the Qiong Qi.

    However, it was not that easy for the Qiong Qi to injure An Zheng. This was the strongest enemy An Zheng had met in the past few days other than Left Swordhall. But if it was to bepared, the victor of the battle between Left Swordhall and Qiong Qi should be Left Swordhall.

    Because when it came to intelligence, Qiong Qi still couldn¡¯t be trusted by others. Left Swordhall was cunning enough, he would definitely haveadache dealing with Qiong Qi in the beginning, but after a long battle, the final victor would definitely be him. So An Zheng was not afraid, he had even killed the Left Swordhall, why would he be afraid of a simple-minded demon beast?

    Seeing that Qiong Qi was chasing after him from behind, An Zheng suddenly turned around and weed him. Under the Qiong Qi¡¯s inertia, he did not expect An Zheng to suddenly kill him, and was stunned. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword had already arrived, and went straight for Qiong Qi¡¯s head. In a moment of desperation, Qiong Qi opened his mouth and bit towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng wanted to dodge but it was toote. The human and beast were both too fast. It opened wide, like a ck hole, giving An Zheng no time to think, he immediately rushed in. And when the Qiong Qi closed his mouth and bit down, it was still a little too slow. An Zheng had already rushed into its mouth.

    The interior was filled with an indescribable stench. That stench seeped into one¡¯s nose, giving one the feeling of immediatelymitting suicide. Too ugly. Not only was he ugly, he also felt like he was surrounded by rotten meat. Just thinking about it made him feel disgusted.

    However, An Zheng realized that it was just like a flower in the dark ¡­ The defense of the Qiong Qi was simply too strong. Although the Broken Army Sword could break through it, it had to be approached because the sword beam was unable to break through it. At this moment, within the Qiong Qi¡¯s mouth, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he endured the indescribable stench.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An Zheng yelled from Qiong Qi¡¯s mouth, and then stabbed out with his sword. The sword had pierced through Qiong Qi¡¯s upper jaw, and the sword tip had almost pierced his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that its head was too big, this sword attack could have cut open its mouth.

    Under the intense pain, Qiong Qi spat out a ck light from his mouth. An Zheng could feel the terrifying powering from the Qiong Qi¡¯s mouth, but it was toote for him to dodge. An Zheng also didn¡¯t know that at this time, the only thing he thought of was to block Qiong Qi¡¯s throat... But with what?

    He almost did not think about the dozens of Holy Fish Scalhat flew out and blocked his throat. However, the ck light whizzed in from within his body and fiercely crashed onto the Holy Fish Scale. The Holy Fish Scale had no ce to rely on and could only rely on An Zheng¡¯s two hands to push it.

    However, if this continued, sooner orter, he would be knocked away. Once it hit, ck light would spew out, and An Zheng would not be able to escape from Qiong Qi¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s mind lit up, and without thinking, he stuffed an item in.

    Then, the Qiong Qi let out a muffled groan. Then, a muffled sound came out of his throat, like the sound of a drum. However, the drum was broken and the sound was extremely unpleasant to hear. It was also as if someone had been punched in the stomach a few times, and the sound was painful to the ears.

    Then there was ck smokeing out of Qiongqi¡¯s throat, and the smell was even more rancid than the smell in Qiongqi¡¯s mouth. An Zheng could not take it anymore, he felt that he would be burnt to death in the next second. He could not hold on any longer and retreated backwards, his body flying out of the mouth, but he still kept the Holy Fish Scale inside.

    After flying out, An Zheng noticed that Qiong Qi¡¯s expression was extremely painful, as if he was enduring some kind of pain that was difficult to understand. It wanted to cry out, but its throat was blocked, and the wuwu sounds it made were extremely low. Just as An Zheng wanted to take this opportunity to attack, he saw that the Qiong Qi had actually opened his mouth wide, and stuffed a front paw into it as if his life depended on it, as if he was digging out the thing that was blocking his throat.

    That feeling was actually terrifying just thinking about it. His throat was blocked, he couldn¡¯t breathe, and he could spasm. The continuous spasms made Qiong Qi¡¯s body violently tremble. After a few seconds, it could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. Its limbs would sometimes fold up and sometimes spread out. It looked like it was in great pain.

    An Zheng knew that the thing he just stuffed in had worked, and thought that he had actually neglected this move. In the future when he fought with the inner world¡¯s Goblin Beasts, he could use it a few more times.

    What he put in was the Swelling Earth.

    The Swelling Earth was born from the water, and in the Qiong Qi body, it would grow along with the blood, and this growth could not be stopped. Swelling Earth was an ancient Heavenly Treasure. It was a supreme treasure that reached the highest level the moment it appeared, without the need for cultivators to refine it. It is the nemesis of water, and will grow wildly whenever ites into contact with it. Moreover, when the opponent was strong, it would be strong; when the opponent was weak, it would be weak. If it was a small ditch, even if you threw the Swelling Earth in, it would only block the small ditch. If he threw it into the ocean, perhaps even the Swelling Earth would fight over him.

    The Qiong Qi persisted for a few more minutes before he could no longer struggle violently. Hey there, twitching. The Swelling Earth followed its blood vessels and traveled throughout its entire body. Without any blood cirction, it had also blocked off the trachea and all of its meridians. The Swelling Earth even drilled into all of its organs. No matter how strong the Qiong Qi was, it was useless.

    Thest time he had gotten involved with two Dragon Lion of impure bloodline, An Zheng had maduge profit. Right now, the person in front of him was a top-notch demon beast. If this thing was skinned, the armor would be of the Purple-Rank rank. The teeth of this item were simply made into divine tools. More importantly, if I can find the source of the ck light and make use of it ¡­ Thinking about this, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Qiong Qi¡¯s stomach waspletely stuffed, the source of the chaos must have already been destroyed.

    The Qiong Qi copsed onto the ground, his resentful eyes stared at An Zheng, but he was already unable to move even a single inch. Of course, An Zheng would not say anything more about the victor¡¯s deration. He went up and directly pierced Qiong Qi¡¯s skull with his sword, then kept on using the Broken Army Sword to move back and forth inside the skull. If they couldn¡¯t kill him, then there would be endless trouble in the future.

    It was only when he was certain that Qiong Qi couldn¡¯t have killed him more that An Zheng sat down on the ground and panted heavily. Then, An Zheng suddenly thought of something. He mustn¡¯t waste this level of demon beast¡¯s crystal core, it would be too much of a pity if it was destroyed. If it was given to Du Shoushou, he could even raise it terrifying height.

    Thinking of this, An Zheng crawled up, and started to dissect a demon beast covered in blood ¡­

 Chapter 686 - Return of Real People

    <h4>Chapter 686 ¨C Return of Real People</h4>

    Fortunately, An Zheng had a super abnormal scalpel like the Broken Army Sword. Otherwise, it would be impossible to cut the outer skin of a top demonic beast like Qiong Qi. Even if it was a cultivator that was a stage stronger than An Zheng, without sucowerful weapon, there were not many ways to obtain the skin of a Qiong Qi.

    An Zheng was like a butcher, his entire body was covered in blood. After cutting open the outer skin, he retrieved the Swelling Earth. Luckily, the blood inside the blood vessels under the outer skin had alreadypletely disappeared, and An Zheng had only stuck a lot of it onto his skin when he cut open the outer skin. Searching for a crystal core in Qiong Qi¡¯s hundred-meter-long body was actually not an easy task.

    Fortunately, no one fought with An Zheng, and only after more than two hours did An Zheng finally cut off Qiong Qi¡¯s outer skin, found the Demonic Beast Cores, threw away his flesh and organs, and put away his bones. It was tiring, but the thought of these skins and bones being sold foigh price made him feel less tired.

    After packing up, An Zheng returned to the Hollow Jade Temple. In the distance, he saw that the broken umbre was already put away, disappearing withourace.

    ¡°This ce is protected by that saint artifact. You can stay here for now.¡±

    An Zheng took out some medicinal herbs and pills from the Blood Pearl Bracelet s. ¡°Leaving these here for you guys is enough to improve your physique. Da... Brother Da, your physique is actually still alright. This pill is for you to cultivate with. ¡±

    An Zheng passed a piece of Heavenly Goblin Beast over to Da Jiba: ¡°This is also for you to bring along for their cultivation. ¡°Besides, I beg of you, please change your name.¡±

    Da Jiba: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng nced at Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°Your physique has already awakened, so you don¡¯t need to follow me in cultivation, but I recognize you as my disciple. Stay here and meditate for a year, then go home and fetch your mother. ¡°One yearter, with your cultivation, although it¡¯s not enough to roam the martial arts world, no one can stop you if you take your mother away.¡±

    An Zheng took out a cultivation technique and handed it over to the Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°This is a cultivation technique that I wrote down based on your physique. These four words were the only shortcut to cultivation. I still have something to take care of, so I can¡¯t stay here. ¡±

    Lenticr Butterfly kneeled down: ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is the Hollow Jade Temple, one of the once sacred grounds of the Dao Sect. Here, with the protection of the Holy Equipment, the Goblin Beasts from the inner world would not dare to enter. Therefore, the one you need to be wary of, is humans. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Da Jiba, ¡°You are a good person, and good people will always be rewarded. I can¡¯t control life and death in a few decades, but I can give you more now. ¡±

    He took out some banknotes. With a frightening amount of money, he said, ¡°There is no need to worry about money. However, you must remember that only people who spend money will be able to do so.¡±

    An Zheng took a bath and changed his clothes, the treasures on Qiong Qi¡¯s body had to be sold. Furthermore, if An Zheng wanted to go to the Jinling to find Chen Zhongqi, only the people from the big families in the Jinling would be able to afford it. Furthermore, when he fought the inner world¡¯s summoner in the future, he would be able to use the leather armor and bones of top tier beasts like Qiong Qi to kill those summoner. This was truly a good deal.

    After An Zheng finished packing up, he bid farewell to Da Jiba and the Lenticr Butterfly, and left the Hollow Jade Temple, walking down the mountain path. As he walked, An Zheng thought about it. Although the State of Yan was currently considered safe in the reverse boat, it was still not too safe. An Zheng¡¯s n was to reverse the ship and turn it into a genuine peerless battleship. Not only could he protect himself, he could hide himself, and he could even be a war machine.

    Once they were discovered, the people inside the ship simply didn¡¯t have the ability to protect themselves. Although there were citizens of a country inside, even if all the people that could be trained were trained out, it would only amount to a few hundred thousand people. An Zheng had a long-term n for the future. First, he went to the Jinling to meet hisst enemy. He sold the Qiong Qi in exchange for arge number of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. After all, that was a big guy and he needed Golden-Rank Spirit Stono maintain it.

    After that, he would take a walk around the northern ins. There were arge number of demon beasts that were suitable to be mounts in the northern ins. An Zheng nned to upgrade the strongest rider in the State of Yan, Tie Liuhuo, and change their mounts to Demonic Beasts. This way, Tie Liuhuo¡¯s fighting strength would increase.

    Then there was the transformation of the ship. Right now, the only ability of the ship was to hide, without any powerful weapons to protect themselves. An Zheng nned to discuss it with the Oldman Huo after he sent back the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that he obtained from selling off the Qiong Qi. He wanted to see if he coulde up with some powerful defensive weapons using the Ster Cast Iron in his hands along with some high-level magic tools.

    Last time, An Zheng used Ster Cast Iron s to creatowerful spirit lightning to get rid of the Left Swordhall, so he still had a lot left. Even if it was these Ster Cast Iron, they would be able to sell for a sky-high price in the Da Xi world. It was just that there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Da Xi Empire. With the appearance of such arge treasure deposit like An Zheng, it was possible that he would be killed.

    So this time, An Zheng nned to y big time.

    Now that the Heavenly Awakening Sect had opened a sect inside the Da Xi city, although they were only living in an inn for the time being because they were worried about being found out, arge number of elite Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples had already infiltrated into the Da Xi city. An Zheng had obtained the Jadeheart Eastern Aura and the Heavenly Demon Beast ughter, so he knew a lot of things about the Hollow Jade Temple back then like the back of his hand, so he nned to change his identity and go back.

    An Zheng found a way to contact Ye Yudao and the others in Xiushui City and gathered 200 of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s elite disciples. And because Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou had appeared too often in the Da Xi Empire, An Zheng did not call them over.

    An Zheng stopped ce called Dingbo City, three thousand kilometers away from the Great Xi city. After five days, all of the disciples that came to visit had arrived. In order to ensure that no one was able to find out their identity, An Zheng had activated the people that were meticulously selected by the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and they were all unfamiliar faces. Seeing the legendary Lord Sect Master for the first time, these disciples were all very excited.

    The person who had brought all these disciples here was outside of An Zheng¡¯s expectations ¡­ Gu Qianye.

    Other than Gu Qianye, there was also Ye Jiu¡¯s disciple Ye Xiaoxin, a high levelled hermit from State of Yan named Qiu Bie Li. He was a schr who seemed to be gentle and refined in his forties, but his cultivation was very strong and he was already at the peak of the Lower Completion Stage. There was also someone called Chen Xiaolian Jiu. His name sounded somewhat cute, but he was an extremely cold-looking youngster. His true age was already unknown, because he still had another identity, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s Sword ve, ranked ninth.

    Other than the two of them, there was also a masked man called Du Xu who was groomed by the Heavenly Awakening Sect. This person¡¯s talent was not bad, and his cultivation advanced swiftly. Chen Shaobai would asionally give pointers, and Du Shoushou would asionally give pointers. Furthermore, he had learned a thousand sets of skills from Zhong Jiuge. Not long after, Zhong Jiuge would also bring the people he had trained out to rush to Jinling to meet up with An Zheng.

    This was a big picture. An Zheng would y it big once.

    After meeting up with the crowd in Dingbo City, An Zheng gave the disciples a meeting to tell them how to reveal his identity. After putting on the Daoist robes that he had created in Xiushui City, no one could find any ws with them. Furthermore, their dao robes were very different from the Great Xixi Dao Sect. An Zheng studied the ancient cultivator¡¯s attire and drew a blueprint for them to create the daoist robes.

    It was very ancient and simple. The words ¡°Jade Void¡± were embroidered on each disciple¡¯s chest. An Zheng then brought out the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast that was about to age in the reverse boat out, just to help him pull the carriage.

    Actually, An Zheng had been wearing a mask when he first entered Jin¡¯ling. Thus, this time, he directly returned with his true appearance. After three days in Dingbo City, the team confirmed that all the details had been worked out and set out on their journey. An Zheng told all disciples that they must memorize everything rted to the Hollow Jade Temple, and that they absolutely must not make any mistakes.

    The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast was only second to the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and was ranked second among the top demonic beasts in terms of strength. Every time it was pulled by Du Shoushou, it would beaeavy responsibility that would cause it to feel a little sad about it. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU)))))) The horse carriage was brought from the opposite boat, and there was no trace of it. Now, the emblem of the Hollow Jade Temple was drawn on the wall. This car was actually Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s, and it was extremely powerful.

    Other than this extremely shy carriage, all the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect were on white horses. And these white horses were all of extraordinary quality, and looked extremely majestic. These white horses were purchased by people on the way back from Mo Gan Mountain. Although they looked like ordinary white war horses, they actually had the blood of demon beasts on them. Not only was their speed surprisingly fast, they could even explode ¡­

    The two hundred plus people majestically left Dingbo City, heading towards Jinling. The two hundred cultivators in ck robes were riding a handsome white horse and guarding a ck metal war chariot. They looked extremely eye-catching. The people of Da Xi all respected the Dao Sect very much. Although the Zhang Zhenjun of the Wudang Mountain had an Imperial Advisor in his name, he never asked about court affairs.

    Therefore, on the way, all the passersby saw that they were all avoiding him. There were also many believers kneeling by the side of the road, worshipping him. Even though the faith in the Dao Sect from the Great Xi was not as sincere as the faith in the Buddhist Sect from the people in the Western Regions, there was nock of true believers.

    After only walking a few hundred kilometers, the news thaeam from a mysterious sect was going to the Jinling spread. Only those who had good intentions could confirm that the group was one of the inheritances of the Dao Sect that had disappeared for ten thousand years ¡­ Hollow Jade Temple.

    An Zheng wore a very fitting daoist robe, also ck, but both the cor and cuffs had red runic patterns. He had sewn the robe based on the records in the jade void, so there were absolutely no ws. Furthermore, there were probably only a handful of people who were familiar with the style of the Daoist robe in the Hollow Jade Temple right now.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Gu Qianye also changed intobe, and then cupped her fists and bowed to An Zheng: ¡°This time, we are going to the Jinling, is it for our public or private fees huh. If it was for a public expense, Heavenly Awakening Sect wouldn¡¯t have this amount of money to spend. I think it¡¯s not luxurious enough. ¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at her: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand you anymore, right? You ran out here.¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips: ¡°Who am I? If I want toe out, who can stop me? Furthermore, I have to watch over you on behalf of the Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    An Zheng did not dare to speak anymore.

    Outside the horse carriage, Chen Xiaolian and Qiu Bie were riding on white horses, one on the left and one on the right. Both of them appeared to be Protectors. Du Xu was in charge of driving the carriage, while Ye Xiaoxin was in charge of driving the carriage.

    The team only entered the Jinling after a month, the effect that An Zheng wanted had more or less been achieved. Because they had not even arrived at the Jinling, a few Dao Sect branches had already been waiting outside the city. When they heard that the Hollow Jade Temple had reappeared, they wanted to see if it was real or fake. If this were true, it was likely that this would be the biggest event for the Dao Sect in the past few years.

    The people of the True Martial Temple, white tower view, Void Temple, and Zongshi were all here. Furthermore, the level of the people present was not low. Not only had theye, even the Great Western Holy See had sent officials of the Ministry of Rites to wee them.

    Along the way, An Zheng had only casually revealed a few tricks, which caused the news of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Daoist being extremely powerful to go viral. Therefore, neither the government nor the Dao Sect dared to express their doubt from the start.

    He held onthick book in his hands. Seeing the people from the Hollow Jade Templeing over, he excitedly flipped through the pages of the book with trembling hands, sizing up An Zheng¡¯s group with the records in the book. A few minutester, tears started to flow down his face, ¡°He¡¯s really a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple, he¡¯s really a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple! It can¡¯t be wrong, it can¡¯t be wrong. This ancient book only has one in my hands, if anyone else wanted to pretend to be a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple, they wouldn¡¯t have done it in such a manner! ¡±

    Trembling, he walked over and bowed. ¡°Wee back, Daoist Master Hollow Jade Temple!¡±

 Chapter 687 - - No one else is allowed to spoil it

    <h4>Chapter 687 ¨C No one else is allowed to spoil it</h4>

    With regards to whether An Zheng¡¯s identity was real or fake, the cultivators in the Jinling formed three big sects. This group of people mainly consisted of the white tower view. The other faction believed that An Zheng was a member of the Hollow Jade Temple who had lived in the Jiang Hu realm for a long time, because there were no differences in every aspect whenpared to the records in the ancient books. This group of people mainly consisted of the people from the Zongshi and the Void Temple. As for the other sect, they didn¡¯t care whether or not An Zheng was real or fake. In their opinion, An Zheng entering the Jinling as a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple, even if it was fake, was absolutely meaningful for the development of the Dao Sect.

    An Zheng was staying in the Zongshi, so there was nothing to be afraid of, and even though there waecord about the Hollow Jade Temple in the Zongshi, it couldn¡¯t be moreprehensive than the Eastroad Jade Temple. No matter what the white-haired Old Taoist asked, An Zheng¡¯s answer was like flowing water.

    Asking about An Zheng¡¯s identity, An Zheng would say that he was a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Spiritual Master. The reason he had returned to the Central ins on behalf of his sect was because his master, the Spiritual Master Shang Ye Guan, had observed the situation and seen that the Central ins was going to be in chaos. Although the Hollow Jade Temple had been extinct for many years and had not asked about the matters of the martial world, the existence of the Dao Sect and the lives of all the people in the world were in question. Thus, Daoist Master Shang could not sit idly by and allow his disciples toe and help his fellow Dao Sect members deal with this cmity.

    The Old Taoist¡¯s dao number was nine degrees, and was considered one of the higher ranked dao sects in the capital. In terms of seniority, it could be considered the junior nephew of the Zhang Zhenjun of Mount Wudang. Because there was no way to figure out which of the two was more powerful, we could only rely on the fact that the Master of Hollow Jade Temple and the Zhang Zhenjun were of the same generation. Based on his calctions, An Zheng could be considered the same generation as Daoist Jiu De, and called him senior brother.

    This time, it was going to be very lively. An Zheng¡¯s seniority was immediately the same as the highest in terms of cultivation in the capital, to the point where even the Zongshi¡¯s sect master had to call him Senior Master ¡­ These people looked at each other in dismay. They wanted to say something, but Daoist Jiu De was there, so how could it be their turn to say anything?

    ¡°Junior Brother, quickly tell me where the Hollow Jade Temple is now.¡±

    Jiu Dun could not help but ask as he grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    An Zheng continued: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to tell, it¡¯s just that before I left, Master repeatedly warned me to not easily divulge where my sect is, so...¡±

    He took out an Jindan and ced it in front of Nine Degrees. ¡°Junior has given you an apology for being a subordinate of this Jindan.¡±

    Nine Degrees¡¯ face changed, ¡°How can I ept your things for no reason at all? ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s sucrecious Jindan ¡­¡±

    He kept the pill, ¡°You and I are from the same sect, there is no need to be so polite. ¡°Actually, I can understand too. After all, Hollow Jade Temple has been hidden for so many years. If people were to find out, it will be quite troublesome.¡±

    When An Zheng saw how he put away the Jindan at nine degrees, he couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart. Although the Zongshi was considered an important branch of the Dao Sect in the capital, with ovehousand disciples, as the person with the highest rank in the Zongshi, he was obviously someone who had seen the world before. However, the temptation of the Jindan was too great. To ordinary people, a single Jindan was priceless.

    Zongshi¡¯s Sect Master felt disgraced, found an excuse and left. The remaining people in the room asked An Zheng a lot of questions at the same time, and An Zheng answered them all at once.

    After lunch, An Zheng went to the Rites Department.

    The Minister of Rites, the Vice Minister surnamed Zhang, received An Zheng and told him to be ready at all times. An Zheng immediately expressed his thanks and then suggested that he should takiece ofnd in the capital to be the sect¡¯s foundation. Vice Minister Zhang said with some awkwardness, ¡°Logically speaking, this should be the case. However, your Hollow Jade Temple did not report to the Great Xi country nor do they have the qualifications to take the test. Therefore, this ce should not be able to handle it for the time being.¡± You can pay Jinling Mansion a visit, and this matter will be decided by the local government. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head and took out a small box from his sleeves: ¡°This was made by killing a demon beast from a different world and taking out a broken tooth. If it was used as a flying pill, it would be able to destroy everything.¡±

    Vice Minister Zhang took the gift box and opened it to take a look. Immediately, his expression changed. This thing was actually very small, only the size of a peanut, it was cut off from Qiong Qi¡¯s teeth. An Zheng had Broken Army Sword, and it was exceptionally sharp, but it still took a lot of effort to cut off this small piece of teeth. If this thing was used as a magical equipment, it would be more urate to say that it could destroy anything. Its value was equivalent to that of a Ster Cast Iron of the same size.

    ¡°This... It¡¯s too valuable! ¡±

    Vice Minister Zhang quickly waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed of myself.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Regarding the matter with His Majesty, I still hope that Master will take care of this matter more. The people of Hollow Jade Temple have been secluded from the world for many years, so we do not understand many rules and regtions. This is just a small gift. It¡¯s just that I still have a lot of questions regarding the Jinling Mansion, and I hope that Master can tell me how to go through this process. ¡±

    Vice Minister Zhang quickly waved his hands, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble ¡­ This is against the rules, but leave it to me. I, Zhang, am a lowly person in the capital, but no one would refuse to give me face when I maklot ofnd. ¡±

    An Zheng took out another piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡°This is for buyingnd ¡­¡±

    Vice Minister Zhang quickly rejected it. That tooth¡¯s value was too high. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t bear to take more spirit stones. But An Zheng insisted on staying, so Vice Minister Zhang could only reluctantly keep his subordinates. An Zheng bid his farewell to the Department of Rites. Less than four hourster, an official of the Jinling Mansion arrived withick notebook in his hands.

    He opened the book and pointed at its surface. ¡°This ce that can be used as a sect¡¯s building in the capital. Just pick one. Vice Minister Zhang greets you, so of course our Prefect will give you face.¡±

    An Zheng could tell that this person did not know how to cultivate.

    He looked at the picture book and could not help but shake his head. ¡°All the ces are not bad, but they are a little small.¡±

    The official was stunned, ¡°Do you know how much the price ofnd in the capital is? Thend I nned for you is more than 10 mu. Do you know how much ten mu would cost? Vice Minister Zhang greeted. If you don¡¯t need to pay a single copper coin, why are you still so unsatisfied? ¡±

    An Zheng took out a silver note. ¡°I will engrave Vice Minister Zhang¡¯s care and care in my heart. Naturally, I will not dare to forget this Jinling Mansion¡¯s care and care.¡±

    The official handed over a silver note. He originally wanted to refuse it, but when he saw the number on the note, he froze. The bill was sorge that it was terrifying. Although he worked in a local government office, he was actually the type of person with the least authority. In order to show that they treated everyone equally, the Holy See would recruit people from among themoners into the local officials regrly every year. This was how this man had recruited him. He said that he was recruiting and that the silver he had given away was about to cost him his entire fortune.

    Thisrge amount of silver was an enormous temptation to him.

    He kept the banknotes and thanked them profusely before changing the tome. ¡°The Hollow Jade Temple is one of the holynds of the Dao Sect and the ten acres ofnd under the Three Purities Dao Saint of the Dao Sect is indeed rather small. Look, this ilot ofnd in the western part of the city which upies fifty mu ofnd. This was a piece ofnd in the east side of the city, upying 70 mu ofnd. This is still the East City, covering sixty-six acres, you can have it anytime you want. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, just give them a few silver coins and let them move.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s better not to disturb the people. I think this ce is a good ce, it¡¯s not small, where is this ce?¡±

    He pointed ttively empty area.

    ¡°Here ¡­¡±

    That official found it difficult to reply, ¡°This was the original location of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si. Later on, the Holy Emperor ordered the removal of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s yamen because of a problem with the Ming Fa Si. The tags had already been removed and everyone had been dismissed. Thisnd was simply too big, and it was not easy to obtain. ¡°This plot ofnd upies ovehousand acres. Moreover, the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Works have jointly organized an auction, so this plot ofnd is among the items being auctioned. It¡¯s really not easy to obtain.¡±

    ¡°Auction?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart ached, the grand Ming Fa Si of Da Xi was actually going to be auctioned off.

    ¡°Can I take part in the auction?¡±

    ¡°In theory, you can¡¯t, because you¡¯re not from the Da Xi family. You don¡¯t have the identity of the Da Xi family.¡±

    ¡°Where did you apply for Da Xi¡¯s identity?¡±

    The official thumped his chest and said, ¡°If the Taoist really has set his eyes on that piece ofnd, then I will think of a way to deal with his identity. I¡¯ll go back and talk to the Prefect about it ¡­ ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and An Zhengughed: ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll be the host for lunch and treat the Lord Prefect to a meal.¡±

    The official nodded his head, ¡°This is for the best.¡±

    He then bid farewell, obviously in a hurry to notify the Prefect. An Zheng had Du Xu apany him. He took another three Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and ced them in boxes. The two of them went out to choose the Hao Yue Tower to treat.

    At noon, the Prefecture Song really came. An Zheng was also familiar with this Prefecture Song, and had interacted with him many times during his time in the Ming Fa Si. Knowing this person¡¯s temperament, the Song Family was also a big family in the capital. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to control the Jinling Mansion. The three Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were just gifts, it was enough to change their identity to Da Xi. In the banquet, Du Xu was fawned over by the both of them, which caused Prefecture Song to blush red all over his face. After sending out the three Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd the golden core, Prefecture Song waved his hand and told the people below that An Zheng and the others¡¯ identities would bepleted today.

    An Zheng asked around, the auction would be held the day after tomorrow, there was still time. Not only was the Ming Fa Si area being auctioned, there were also many things arranged in the Ming Fa Si warehouse. The treasury of the Evidence Division of the Ming Fa Si was simply a huge treasure trove of goods. (TL: OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG) He reckoned that the treasures that could be identified had all been taken away, and the remaining items would be auctioned off. That was an immeasurable value.

    Since An Zheng wanted to make himself famous in the capital, this auction house would definitely go. After waiting for two days, there was still no news from the pce. On the day of the auction, An Zheng washed and changed his clothes, then left the Zongshi with Chen Xi, Du Xu and Gu Qianye.

    The auction venue was at Ming Fa Si. Returning to the ground, An Zheng found it hard to calm down. Thinking back to the past, the Ming Fa Si represented the justice and strictness of Da Xi¡¯sw, and its position far exceeded that of the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court. This ce was the sacred ground of the hearts of many. However, now that they were being auctioned, how could they not sigh?

    Not only An Zheng, the people of Da Xi city who knew of this news all had heavy hearts.

    The auctioneer was an assistant minister of the Department of Revenue, his name was Tantai Qing, and he was of the same generation as Tan Taiche.

    An Zheng entered and found a ce to sit. His face was a little ugly. He sat there, suppressing his anger, but his hands were still trembling slightly. Gu Qianye sat down beside him, suddenly extended her hand to hold his hand under the table, and gently said. ¡°It¡¯s all the past, all false, all memories.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he nced at Gu Qianye with gratitude.

    Gu Qianyeughed, making her words seem like spring. ¡°Buy it, what you once had, and don¡¯t allow others to spoil it.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Slap your face?

    <h4>Chapter 688 ¨C p your face?</h4>

    Gu Qianye said, what you have, even if it was what you once had, cannot be wasted by others.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart warmed. He nced at Gu Qianye, then smiled. The fury that he almost could not control for an instant earlier had also dissipated by quite a bit. The Ming Fa Si did not just represenart of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s rule ofw, it also represented a part of the people¡¯s past that had a fair and fair mind. More importantly, it represented An Zheng¡¯s past.

    The people entered the auction house one by one, and soon the hall was filled with people. Then, An Zheng realized that this hall could be considered a chartered room. Only guests with special statuses would be able to enter the hall, while ordinary people could only stand in the courtyard.

    At the beginning, the Ministry of Revenue had predicted a total of 1,300 people, but in the end, no one had expected more than 2,000 people toe in. At this moment, the copse of Da Xi¡¯s legal system could be seen ¡­ Because the number of people exceeded his expectations, that was to say, some of them did not have invitations.

    The invitation in An Zheng¡¯s hands was genuine after all. It was Jinling Mansion¡¯s Prefect, Song Nen Bao who had specially asked the Department of Revenue for an extra portion, and both his name and identity matched up to An Zheng. However, there were at least about eight hundred people who had somehow entered without knowing why. They all had invitation letters in their hands, and for the time being, they could not find out if it was true or false.

    Later on, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, Tantai Qing, requested permission from him. In any case, those who came had all paid a portion of the deposit, meaning that they all had the ability to purchase it. Thus, he didn¡¯t bother too much about it. However, no one would have thought that this would once again be a cause of chaos in Da Xi¡¯s government.

    When the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo in the Imperial Pce heard about this, they became furious and mmed the table in a rare manner, frightening all the officials present so much that none of them dared to stand.

    The auctioneer was an official shopkeeper of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s official auction house. He even had the official position of a Minister for External Affairs. This Niu Zhong was extremely famous in the Jinling Auction House. When An Zheng was in Ming Fa Si, this person was also invited to Ming Fa Si to participate in the appraisal of the treasures collected there.

    An Zheng did not catch the opening words, and was a little absent-minded. Gu Qianye held his hand the entire time, afraid that he would not be able to handle the grievance and burst out in anger.

    ¡°Everyone knows that this is an unprecedented auction.¡±

    Niu Zhong¡¯s tone was a little heavy, it was obvious that it would be difficult for him to adapt to the auction this time. Logically speaking, the Sacred Emperor would never allow something like this that would damage the imperial government¡¯s dignity. However, for some reason, the auction this time was actually personally proposed by the Sacred Emperor.

    To say goodbye to a disgraceful past is to be dered to the world.

    Furthermore, all the money from this auction will be handed over to the military to be used for the defense of Da Xi¡¯s base. All of the money would be weapons in the hands of the soldiers, their military sries, as well as supplies for their logistics. Most importantly, among the people invited to this auction, some of them had nothing to do with the people from the royal families.

    ¡°I believe that everyone is clear about what the Ming Fa Si has represented before.¡±

    Niu Zhong paused for a moment, took a deep breath and calmed himself down, then continued: ¡°So let¡¯s cut a long story short, and directly enter the auction. This over 1000 mu ofnd was the final item of the auction. As for the other items that were auctioned, they are all sealed pieces of evidence that were obtained from the treasury. These items are not only priceless, but also of a very special significance. ¡±

    He pointed to the surface of the stage and said, ¡°The first item, the Swallow Feather Knife ¡­ Everyone knew that the Swallow Feather de was the standard tool used by the Enforcers in the Ming Fa Si. However, this Swallow Feather de was not ordinary, because it was ¡­ Traitor, the first saber of the former Great Western Ming Fa Si, Fang Zheng. Although it couldn¡¯t be considered an amazing magical equipment, it could still be considered a representation of the past. Low price, five red spirit stones. ¡±

    The entire stadium was silent, because no one knew if there would be any disadvantages in buying this de. If one day the emperor suddenly asked a crazy question, who would buy the sabre of a traitor for arge sum of money? If this was investigated, perhaps not everyone would be able to handle it.

    After a minute of silence, a fat guy who looked to be in his thirties raised his card, ¡°I offer five red spirit stones, but I stillck a sh * t stick in my house. This de is the weapon of a traitor, so it can only be used as a sh * t stick. ¡°Everyone knows that the toilet in our house needs to be cleared from time to time. The length of this de is just right.¡±

    This person was called Su Kun. The Su Family that was wiped out by the and the Su Family were more or less closely linked to each other, but they did not have a good rtionship with each other. The Su n¡¯s status in the capital was not low, but at this asion, they could not even enter the main hall. They could only stay in the courtyard, which was enough to show how important the crowd was today.

    What big words you have there, Fang Zheng actually wants to buy his own de and use it as a sh * t stick?!

    ¡°Even if Fang Zheng iraitor, everyone is well aware of what he means. The Su Family is going too far.¡±

    ¡°Su Kun did it on purpose. Back then, when Fang Zheng was still in power, a Higher Completion Stage expert from the Su Family was exterminated by Fang Zheng because he was found out that the child¡¯s blood was being sucked to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°No matter what Fang Zheng does, it won¡¯t be the Su Family¡¯s turn to ruin him like this.¡±

    Su Kun did not mind the others¡¯ discussions and acted as if he did not hear them. He looked around proudly: ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no one willing to fight with me for this? Fang Zheng, the final oue is that no one fought over his sword, it¡¯s so pitiful ¡­ ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll thank everyone for letting me win. I¡¯ll take this de back with me to use as a sh * t stick.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, someone stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay six pieces. Although this saber isn¡¯t a magic artefact, it can still be used to smash people.¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, it seems like the young mistress has made her move.¡±

    Su Kun looked around. The one who had bid was the Xu Family, who had not always had a good rtionship with the Su Family. The Xu Family had been under some sort of spell for the past few years, and it had been many years since a man had been born. This phenomenon had been going on for almosundred years. Many experts had tried to teach him a lesson, but none of them had improved. The person representing the Xu Family this time was the leader of the Xu Family¡¯s younger generation, Xu Bailei. There had always been rumors in the martial arts world that the Xu family of the Jinling was rted to Pce Chief Tian Haogong, who had been the ruler of the south west. Therefore, it was not surprising for the Xu Family to stand out at this moment.

    Su Kun mocked, ¡°The Xu Family still has the money to participate in the auction, truly extraordinary. Oveundred years, not a single person has been born with a child. The young masters of the Xu Family have lined up like a bunch of trash ¡­ ¡±

    The two families¡¯ strengths were about the same, and the Su Family was also very unprepared to deal with them, so no one would be polite with them. However, when Xu Kun opened his mouth and said such vicious words, it caused everyone to look down on him.

    Xu Bailei waeroine with a valiant figure. This was a woman who had her hair cut short when she was a young girl in order to prove that she wasn¡¯t inferior to a man. Her hair was so short that it was often taken care of, but she had a very capable sense of beauty.

    ¡°There are no men nor women in the Xu Family. Some brute¡¯s house is not even upied by people. ¡°To rely on the blood essence of a child to practice one¡¯s martial arts, to have reached such a level like this, if there is no lightning strike, then it is probably because the ancestral tombs have chosen the right ce to do so.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡±

    Su Kun scolded angrily: ¡°Who are you talking about? Oh ¡­ I know, you once showed your love to that scum Fang Zheng, and in the end you were rejected by him. ¡°Now it seems like you want to use the Fang family¡¯s widow¡¯s name?¡±

    Xu Bailei said, ¡°Naturally, I have my reasons for admiring those I admire. People whom I look down upon, everyone looks down upon as well. ¡±

    Su Kun extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten red rank spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Fifteen.¡±

    ¡°Twenty!¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give yoiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone!¡±

    Su Kunughed coldly: ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to take this broken de for sure. Even though I know that this de is nothing, and a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone buying this sh * t stick is definitely a loss, but I still can¡¯t let it fall into your hands right? You must be 30 years old and have yet to marry yourself. The night is lonely, could it be that you bought this de and used the handle of it to y with yourself? In his mind, he still thought that it was Fang Zheng¡¯s little chicken butt! The more you think about it, the more I can¡¯t make you do as you wish.

    Xu Bailei still wanted to bid, but a middle-aged woman sitting beside her shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Our Xu Family can¡¯t waste money just because we¡¯re angry. I know you don¡¯t like him, but that de ¡­¡± However, if you continue to bid, the elders of our Xu family will ask about it.

    Xu Bailei opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. It was jusiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. No matter how great the Xu Family was before, it was nothing to the Xu Family. However ¡­ The feeling of being wronged and resentful almost caused her to explode.

    ¡°Ignore those people who are full of dirty words.¡±

    The middle-aged woman said, ¡°He is purposefully trying to anger you. When a true treasure appears, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Xu Bailei sat down witale face.

    Su Kunughed out loud, ¡°You must have been hit on the spot by your lordship¡¯s words, right? Unable to refute? How about this, I¡¯ll take it back with me to stir up the feces, then give it to you to y with? Hahaha, but the sh * t from my Su Family is more valuable than your money! ¡±

    He loudly said, ¡°Take this thing down. It belongs to me, Su Kun.¡±

    Niu Zhong was so angry that his face also changed. He and Fang Zheng¡¯s rtionship could be considered good, but at this moment, his friend had been humiliated, so he naturally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. But his duty was to do nothing.

    ¡°A piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, return it to Su ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he heard a woman say from the hall: ¡°Two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment as they thought to themselves, who is this person? He actually offered sucigh price to buy something that has no meaning. The Swallow Plume Saber was not a magical equipment; it was only a symbol of status. The starting price for this item was five red rank spirit stones, which was already considered very high. Now, someone had actually raised the bid to two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Su Kun was angry and wanted to re up, but he didn¡¯t dare to easily offend the people in the hall. Seeing that the bidder was a little Daoist nun wearing a ck robe, he was not very sure and could only continue to bid: ¡°I bid two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and five red rank spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    The little Daoist nun was as unmoving as a mountain, but her words could frighten a person to death.

    Su Kun¡¯s expression changed as the corner of his mouth twitched. He really wanted to bid again, and then he really couldn¡¯t. Five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were almost enough to exchange for a good looking Golden-Rank Artifact. However, the grievances of being bullied by Fang Zheng had made him impulsive again: ¡°I¡¯ll offer six Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s!¡±

    Gu Qianye slightly smirked: ¡°Ten pieces.¡±

    Su Kun¡¯s body trembled, but he still didn¡¯t dare to bid. If he continued to bid, the Su n elders would not let him off so easily.

    Seeing that Su Kun no longer dared to bid, Gu Qianye lightly snorted: ¡°So you¡¯re not even a match, how boring ¡­ Take it out and give it to that sister. ¡±

    She pointed at Xu Bailei and smiled, ¡°Treat it as a greeting gift.¡±

 Chapter 689 - I dont like haggling

    <h4>Chapter 689 ¨C I don¡¯t like haggling</h4>

    An Zheng lightly pped after Gu Qianye sat down, and even gave him a thumbs up. Gu Qianye was slightly proud, and a little bit proud as she sat beside An Zheng. It was much better for her to appear than for An Zheng. After all, this was something that belonged to the previous leader of the Ming Fa Si, and it was something that was ssified araitor.

    Therefore, if they spent such arge amount of money to buy the Saber, the Great Western Holy See might investigate. This was unnecessary trouble. If he could avoid it, then he would.

    And now, it was Gu Qianye who stood out and bought the item but didn¡¯t want it, giving it to Xu Bai Lei. This matter wouldn¡¯t affect An Zheng. It was Gu Qianye who helped Xu Bai Lei out of anger when she saw her being humiliated like him.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    An Zheng said in a low voice.

    Gu Qianye was a little proud: ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, but that¡¯s just for you. It¡¯s just, what¡¯s with that little big sister called Xu Bailei? ¡°An elder sister who looks very capable and clean, with your current appetite, isn¡¯t this the right path?¡±

    An Zheng immediately shook his head: ¡°No no no, how could I?¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Xu Bai Lei walked in from outside, bent down slightly and said to Gu Qianye: ¡°This Taoist, thank you very much. But you paid a big price for it, so I really don¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Take it. Other people¡¯s trash, the priceless treasure in your eyes, not to mention the ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, I can see that if you can make the decision, even if you go bankrupt, you must protect the dignity of the dead.¡±

    She also bent down slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xu Bai Lei didn¡¯t understand, but¡¯s words made her want to cry. After so many years, his heart had been moved, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She wanted to say something, but found herself unable to speak.

    Gu Qianye held her hand: ¡°The matter of a woman being humiliated, cannot be endured. That kind of rotten person with his mouth full of shit, you endure it once, he will get worse. I will not tolerate this. I hope that you will not tolerate this in the future, as there must be sisters who will stand up. ¡±

    Xu Bailei nodded, ¡°I know, I still need to thank you.¡±

    Gu Qianye saw that the seats in the hall were arranged ording to the rules of the n and sect. Each seat had at least three chairs, and right now, there was only An Zheng and her. She pulled Xu Bailei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sit down, there¡¯s still a seat.¡±

    An Zheng slightly nodded towards her. Xu Bailei nodded in thanks, but didn¡¯t refuse as he sat down next to Gu Qianye. However, she kept feeling that there was something he was once familiar with shing through that young Daoist¡¯s eyes.

    Su Kun still did not know who the two young Daoists were. Even though he knew that the Hollow Jade Temple was heading east to enter the capital, with his status, he had not seen An Zheng and Gu Qianye before. After asking around for a while, he found out that it was someone from the Hollow Jade Temple. Thus, he did not dare to make a fuss about it. After all, the reputation of Hollow Jade Temple was too great. It was rumored that the Saint King would be calling for an audience soon.

    Niu Zhong saw that the situation was not as chaotic as before, and continued with the auction. He pointed to the second item on auction: ¡°Everyone knows that the number one fanatic in this world is the Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Everyone knew that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong had three supreme treasures. The first was the famous Savage Crossbow, the second was the Jianghu Token, and the third was this ¡­ ¡°Primeval Pill.¡±

    He exined, ¡°Perhaps many people only know the name of the Primeval Pill and don¡¯t know its uses. In the past, among these three treasures, the Jianghu Token was the most valuable. Although Xue Kuang Zong Zong was a madman, one thing was certain, and that was to repay kindness. Therefore, he had created an order for himself, giving it to a son of an old friend who had helped him before. Tell him that as long as there is danger, he will use the Jianghu Token to contact him and he will definitelye. Later, when the Ming Fa Si researched it, she found that this Jianghu Token ieleportation tool. Its grade is not low, let¡¯s talk about itter. As the Xue Kuang Zong Zong had already died under the hands of the former head of the Ming Fa Si, Fang Zheng, arge portion of the significance of the Sword God Medallion has been lost. ¡±

    ¡°This is the Primeval Pill.¡±

    Niu Zhong said: ¡°The Primeval Pill is one of the secrets to Xue Kuang Zong Zong bing an exceptional expert. After Ming Fa Si killed Xue Kuang Zong Zong, the three treasures that he obtained were sealed within the Ming Fa Si. This item was once ssified aop secret and could not be leaked out. The reason why Xue Kuang Zong Zong was so powerful was because this Primeval Pill could allow him to absorb the energy of transforming demon beasts, and could even allow him to absorb the energy of ordinary wild beasts to be his Cultivation Power. Xue Kuang Zong Zong once brought a Primordial Pill and entered deep into a barren ce in the northwest, coexisting with wild beasts. In the end, they actually killed two thousand kilometers where no living beings existed ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, how could this be sold?

    Once someone grasped the usage of the Primordial Pill, the next Xue Kuang Zong Zong would inevitably appear. Back then, he had told his that this thing should never be born again. Yet now, someone had actually brought it out for auction. It was obvious that someone was deliberately causing trouble for Da Xi. But on second thought ¡­ It was most likely Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s idea to release the Primeval Pill, because the summoner of inner world had been rampanttely. It might be a good thing for another Xue Kuang Zong Zong to appear.

    Thinking of this, An Zheng calmed down. Chen Wunuo wasn¡¯t an idiot, he of course knew how great of a danger a Xue Kuang Zong Zong was. But now that the summoner had appeared, no matter who ended up with the Primeval Pill, the target would still be the powerful summoner.

    ¡°Low price, twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    Niu Zhong stretched out two fingers: ¡°Every time you increase the price, there will be at least two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, someone in the distance raised their hand and said, ¡°Twenty pieces.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five!¡±

    ¡°Thirty!¡±

    The people bidding this time were all from the main hall, because the people outside knew that sucreasure would definitely not fall into their hands. The people in the hall were the ones who were truly rich. Almost everyone from the big families had arrived, and most of them were here for the Primeval Pill. Once a n acquired such a treasure, it would be equivalent to having one more peerless expert. At that time, it would increase the status of the entire family.

    ¡°Thirty-five!¡±

    ¡°Thirty-eight!¡±

    ¡°Forty!¡±

    ¡°Forty-two!¡±

    The bidding became more and more intense, Niu Zhong simply did not have the time to say anything. The sounds never stopped. The tags were raised and lowered at times. Severalrge families were starting topete with each other. Among them, the most active bidders were the Ning, Zhao, Zhou, and Left.

    Right at this moment, a twenty-something girl, who looked extremely beautiful, wearing a light purple dress and sitting quietly in the corner raised her sign and spoke a few words.

    ¡°A hundred.¡±

    An uproar broke out!

    ¡°Who is that!?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know who it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen this woman before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s from some big family sitting in the hall. Howe no one has seen him before?¡±

    At this time, Niu Zhong, who was standing on the stage, asked: ¡°Miss Yuwen, are you sure you want to bid one hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    Yuwen n!

    Everyone felt their hearts tremble!

    If people were to say who in Da Xi was the number one family, everyone would say that it was the Chen family because the Chen family was the royal family. But aside from the royal family, the debate over who would be the number one family had never stopped. Even if it was an ordinarymoner, they would be able to speak clearly and clearly. However, in the Da Xi family, the one with the lowest level of influence was undoubtedly the Yuwen family.

    The Great Xixi had existed for far too long, and it had been peaceful for far too long. It had flourished for far too long, so many people had already forgotten the illustrious generals of the Great Xixi when the Great Xixi was founded. However, no one had ever dared to forget the name of Yuwen Wudi. Because Yuwen was invincible, truly invincible.

    To dare to change his name to Invincible and end up with a good end, one could imagine how terrifying this person was. Back then, when the Great Xi Empire¡¯s royal n had conquered the world, Yuwen Wudi was the second strongest person. In fact, foeriod of time, Yuwen n¡¯s influence in the army had even surpassed the Chen n¡¯s. At that time, someone had once said that if the Yuwen n were to fight with the Chen n over the world, it would be hard to predict who would win. However, Yuwen n had always been expressing their loyalty to the Chen n, and Yuwen was invincible. The only expert that hadn¡¯t challenged them was the Holy Emperor of the Chen n.

    Yuwen Wudi waster crowned king, which was the only one in the history of Da Xi Kingdom.

    However, Yuwen Wudi did not reject the title of emperor as everyone had expected. He calmly epted it and even said that he deserved it. Yuwen n¡¯s contribution was too great; it was reasonable and reasonable. At that time, many people felt that he was too arrogant, the Chen n would definitely eliminate him. However, they did not expect Yuwen Wudi to bring the n out of the Jinling and back to the ce where Longxi¡¯s ancestors lived after he said those words. Furthermore, he dered that no one was allowed to be an official in the Yuwen n.

    From then on, Yuwen n did not appear in the imperial court. Yuwen n members rarely appeared even in the Central ins. They had always lived in Longxi¡¯s ancestral home, and fohousand years the low-key ones had been almost forgotten. However, when Niu Zhong said the two words ¡°Yuwen¡±, a storm rose in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Yuwen n¡¯s people actually appeared in Jinling, is this not a signal?

    The woman looked so calm and elegant, so unperturbed. Although she was sitting in the middle of the hall behind the crowd, she seemed to be independent from the world and wasn¡¯t in the same world as everyone else. She was noble and elegant. She was beautiful and proud, but that pride didn¡¯t hurt. It looked like she was very far away. She was clearly within reach, but she was far off in the horizon.

    Her name was Yuwen Wuchen.

    In the thousand years of the cycle of reincarnation, the Yuwen n had a nameless character in their name. However, there were no longer any unrivalled characters in this world.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen slightly nodded his head, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who wants topete, I can just add them.¡±

    Calm and rxed.

    Yuwen Wudi was originally a member of the imperial family. How could his family background be small? Moreover, her appearance might be a signal. The return of Yuwen n to the capital was a major event. Therefore, the people of the other ns were more or less afraid of the bidding, and many of them did not dare to continue.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t care because Du Shoushou needed this thing.

    Gu Qianye had once said that for Du Shoushou¡¯s sake, he would not hesitate to offend the entire world.

    ¡°One hundred and ten.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his board, when the numbers came out, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Who is that Taoist priest? He actually dares to challenge a member of Yuwen n!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s someone from the Yuwen n. He hasn¡¯t shown his face for at leashousand years. That Taoist really doesn¡¯t know how to open his eyes.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, do you know what that Taoist¡¯s identity is? They were the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple who had been secluded for tens of thousands of years. The Yuwen Family, which hadn¡¯t appeared fohousand years, had appeared this time. The Hollow Jade Temple that hadn¡¯t appeared for tens of thousands of years had also appeared ¡­ ¡°A storm is brewing.¡±

    Yuwen Wu Chen turned his head and looked at An Zheng indifferently: ¡°Dao leader, do you really want topete with me?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°This thing cannot fall out of the sect. No matter who it falls into, it will be a cmity in the future. Since the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple have appeared, they will not sit idly by. ¡±

    Yuwen Wu Chen was silent for a moment, then slowly raised his tablet: ¡°Then two hundred pieces will do.¡±

    Everyone present felt their hearts twitch. Two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s was too much of a price. This time, Yuwen n¡¯s return was obviously to make a name for themselves.

    An Zheng did not say anything and only waited.

    Niu Zhong coughed: ¡°Dao leader, may I ask if you can increase the price? If we don¡¯t add it, it will belong to the Yuwen n. ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°Let her go up himself. With his limit, I can just go up. It¡¯s only two hundred yuan, and I don¡¯t really like to talk. I don¡¯t really like to be entangled with others, so I might as well just be straightforward. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen frowned slightly as a cold glint shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 690 - Fake

    <h4>Chapter 690 ¨C Fake</h4>

    Yuwen Wu Chen looked at An Zheng indifferently, which was somewhat out of her expectations. She knew that as long as she mentioned the surname Yuwen, everyone present would have to give her some face. Because Yuwen represented more than jusiece of the past.

    Yuwen family in Longxi has always been a quiet, low-key, outrageous. No matter what Da Xi went through, Yuwen n never participated in it. It was only because the news of Daxi Shenghuang staying in the Yuwen n a few years ago had spread, that people had once again thought of the number one n other than the Great Xi Empire.

    When Yu Wen mentioned the founding king of a country, he was invincible. Who would dare to be disrespectful to him?

    Therefore, Yuwen Wuchen was somewhat shocked. Amongst those present, regardless of whether it was the Ning Family, Zhao Family, Zhou Family, or Left s, they were all from hundreds of different sized or small families.

    And from the looks of it, that young Daoist seemed to have no respect for Yuwen.

    ¡°You must?¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen asked with a light smile.

    An Zheng said in an extremely serious tone: ¡°I just said it, this thing has an evil aura, and will cause people to go crazy. ¡°Even though the Hollow Jade Temple had not asked about the affairs of the martial arts world for many years, they had already ordered me toe out. If I were to meet them, I can¡¯t just ignore them.¡±

    ¡°Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen turned around to look at her, and a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties behind her immediately whispered something into her ear. Yuwen Wuchen slightly nodded his head after listening to what Taoist Yan had to say, then said with a smile, ¡°I have no reason to continue arguing with you about that. However, before I came, the elders had already told me that this item is indeed needed in the family, so ¡­ ¡±

    She did not wait for An Zheng to speak, and shook his head: ¡°We might as well give up, Taoist Elder is right, this thing has Evil Qi, it is fine if you do not have it.¡±

    She turned around and said something to the middle-aged man in a low voice. The middle-aged man nodded and replied. Although it was far away, An Zheng¡¯s eyes could still see it clearly. What the middle-aged man said to Yuwen Wuchen was ¡­ Miss, please do not bother with him. The people of Hollow Jade Temple are mysterious and do not know the depth of their influence. When the auctiones out in a bit, I¡¯ll just snatch it myself.

    Yuwen Wuchen shook his head and said softly to the man: ¡°The reputation of my Yuwen n cannot be so bad. I said no, so no. That Taoist seemed to be righteous as well. When the itemsnded in the Hollow Jade Temple and the Yuwen n, the result was both sealed. ¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Miss, do you really think it will be sealed?¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen frowned slightly, ¡°Are you talking about Hollow Jade Temple or our house?¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything.

    There was almost no sounding from the two of them talking, but An Zheng could still differentiate them based on the shape of their mouths. He nced at the middle-aged man and thought to himself, ¡°How can a member of the Yu Wen Family be such a scum?¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment, then took out a Jindan. A small piece of the Qiong Qi teeth was ced in a box, and sent over. Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw the gift. That Jindan was fine, it could not enter her eyes, but that small piece of Qiong Qi¡¯s teeth was equivalent to a Purple-Rank item. It was almost incalcble.

    She showed the item to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was also stunned for a moment before he snorted.

    Yuwen Wuchen said, ¡°I¡¯ve given up on the item. Just hand it over to Taoist Elder.¡±

    Niu Zhong wiped away the sweat on his forehead and thought to himself, if the two of them really start fighting, it would be hard to deal with them. Unlike the Su and Xu Families outside, those two families were not that big, and he did not need to be afraid of them. However, a Yuwen n and a Mystical Hollow Jade Temple were not easy to deal with.

    ¡°This, what¡¯s the price?¡±

    Niu Zhong felt that it was a bit difficult, since the Yuwen n had given up, he did not know how much they would bid.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Just follow the price that Miss Yuwen called out earlier, I will get someone to send the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone overter.¡±

    Niu Zhong got to the stage and immediately thanked him.

    Gu Qianye muttered: ¡°You are generous.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said next to her ear: ¡°As for giving this to Du Shoushou, it¡¯s more expensive.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Tch ¡­ There must be something going on between you two! ¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong between the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever given me sucrecious gift?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°So, the next auction item, no matter what, if I say I am going to give it to you, no matter how many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone you give to me?¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Gu Qianye turned her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, what I want is what I want. No matter how expensive it is, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    As for the onlookers, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Seeing that the Yuwen n had retreated, they had a whole new level of respect for Hollow Jade Temple. What An Zheng wanted was for the Hollow Jade Temple to be famous in the capital, so the higher the reputation, the better. The crowd discussed, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    Gu Qianye suddenly thought of a question, and turned to ask An Zheng: ¡°Do you have that many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t one.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Who would bring so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with them when they have nothing to do ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye was startled for a moment, then burst outughing: ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to deal with thister.¡±

    As he was saying that, a third item was brought up. It didn¡¯t look that big, but it was a white jade box. However, the shape of the box was very strange, as if it was made out of several bones. An Zheng thought about it carefully. He had no impression of this thing, it should have been taken in before he entered the Ming Fa Si, and it must have been in a very secretive ce. He had been in the evidence department for many years and had seen practically everything on the surface.

    When that thing appeared, Gu Qianye¡¯s face changed, the bone jade pendant on her chest suddenly flickered with a faint light, she subconsciously looked at An Zheng, who nodded at her. Who would have thought that Gu Qianye would joke and say that she really had to take down the next item.

    Niu Zhong looked at the people below the stage and said: ¡°This item has been sealed in the Exposure Division¡¯s treasury for oveundred years. It was even sent to the warehouse during the first generation of seating here. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was still standing guard in the deepest part of the warehouse after checking everything out, nobody would have known about it. Just what exactly is inside this bone jade box, we don¡¯t know, because I have no way of opening it. ¡±

    He made a inviting gesture, ¡°Everyone here, you cane up and see. If anyone has the ability to open this box ¡­ Of course, I can¡¯t give it away for free. The starting price for this item is five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, so the starting price will be one Golden-Rank Spirit Stone aime. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Someone below shouted: ¡°I wonder what this is, you dare to ask for five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s?¡±

    ¡°Just what ability does he have?¡± Was it a Golden-Rank? What is the type of magical equipment? Defense? Space? Attack? Or was it augmentation? If you don¡¯t say anything, who¡¯s going to buy it? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone is a fool.¡±

    Niu Zhong exined: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. However, just this bone jade box alone was already worth several cities. My eyesight is limited, so I was able to determine that this bone jade is something from the ancient times. It is either the bone of a saint or the bone of a powerful demon beast from the ancient times. The reason why it can¡¯t be opened is because you think it doesn¡¯t have the correct way to open it? No no no, we can¡¯t break it by force. ¡±

    He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because we¡¯re not sure what bone jade it is that the price is so low.¡±

    ¡°The bone of a saint!¡±

    The Ning Family member went up first to take a look. After carefully inspecting for a while, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll give eight Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    The Zhao family¡¯s people also went up to take a look, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but this thing has no breath at all. It should not have any abilities now, even if it is the bone of a saint. Ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s cannot be more. ¡±

    The Zhou family member also went up, and after looking at it, he shook his head. This thing can¡¯t be modified, it¡¯s just a box, it doesn¡¯t have too much value. ¡±

    He actually didn¡¯t even bid.

    At this time, a ck-clothed person standing outside said, ¡°I offer twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads, only to find that it was Su Kun. Su Kun looked at the others witrovocative look and then said, ¡°Even if this thing is useless, it is still the bone of a saint. There were saints in my Su Family¡¯s ancestors, what if they were the remains of my Su Family¡¯s ancestors? ¡±

    Everyone scoffed.

    Niu Zhong felt that twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were more or less enough. After all, it was something that he could not confirm. In addition, it truly did not have any traces of life. It was simply too ancient.

    ¡°Are there any more bids?¡±

    Niu Zhong asked loudly.

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I bid five thousand silver.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. This was an auction with Golden-Rank Spirit Stone as currency. Five thousand silver was nothing here, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy a single one. This time, even Niu Zhong was stunned, and subconsciously asked: ¡°Daoist ¡­ Did you not hear me clearly? Just now, the Su Family had already raised their bid to twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I did not hear wrongly, and what I said was also not wrong. ¡°I said five thousand taels of silver because this thing is only worth five thousand taels of silver.¡±

    Gu Qianye asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng smiled at her and said: ¡°Look, I told the Su Family members to obediently give the things to us, and to even thank me. This thing is extremely important to you, so you can rest assured that I will definitely get it for you. ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face slightly blushed: ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t get it ¡­ However, it¡¯s a gift from you after all, I ¡­ ¡°I ¡­¡±

    When he raised his head, An Zheng had already walked up the stage. Gu Qianye stomped her foot in anger, and Xu Bai Lei, who was looking at her, could not hold back herughter: ¡°Is that your senior brother?¡±

    Gu Qianye acknowledged her, and did not exin any further.

    Xu Bailei said, ¡°He really is an extraordinary person.¡±

    Gu Qianye was startled for a moment, ¡°Pah, pah, pah, he transcended the mortal realm? He¡¯s vulgar! ¡±

    An Zheng walked up the stage, looked at the bone jade box, and then shook his head and sighed: ¡°This, is fake ¡­¡±

 Chapter 691 - Sage Dan or the Egg?

    <h4>Chapter 691 ¨C Sage Dan or the Egg?</h4>

    An Zheng leisurely walked up the stage, and took a look at the bone jade box in front of the crowd, ¡°Earlier, the seniors said that even the bone jade of an ancient saint had lost the aura that a saint should have, so it is no longer of any value. But you may have thought about it? Even if it has been since ancient times, how could the bone jade of a saint lose its value? ¡±

    An Zheng took ouiece of bone. This was what he had obtained from killing the Dragon Lion. The bloodlines of the two Dragon Lion were not pure, and their levels were far inferior to Qiong Qi¡¯s. After all, Qiong Qi was one of the four great ferocious beasts of the Primordial Era, and although the Dragon Lion was rumored to be the son of a Divine Dragon, no one could give tangible evidence that a Divine Dragon existed or not. Moreover, even if the Dragon Lion¡¯s bloodline was pure, it was still barelyparable to Qiong Qi¡¯s rank.

    ¡°This is the skeleton of the ancient beast, the Dragon Lion. It has been here for ten thousand years.¡±

    An Zheng ced the piece of bone on the table, and a faint glow started to emit from the bone. An Zheng made a inviting gesture: ¡°Pleasee up and watch, seniors. Let¡¯s see if the bones of the Dragon Lion still have any Qi left. These powerful ancient demon beasts were almostpletely extinct before the great battle of Immortals. It was said that they were sealed in the Summoning the Spiritual World. Therefore, the worst bones that can be found here are those that were left behind before the great war between the Celestial Realm and the Celestial Realm. ¡±

    The people below looked at each other, some did not believe An Zheng¡¯s words and went up on stage to watch. Picking up the Dragon Lion¡¯s skeleton, he carefully examined it left and right, and then could not help but nod: ¡°This thing is indeed the skeleton of a powerful Demon Beast.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So, no matter how long it takes, the aura of an expert at that level will not dissipate. The Hollow Jade Temple existed in seclusion in the west, but its disciples would asionally walk around in the martial arts world. We have met cultivators who used the bones of saints as their magic tools. Their power isparable to Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at everyone: ¡°This is the first, the second ¡­ To take a step back, even if the true bones of Saints have lost their own aura, then who was able to break the bones of Saints and turn them into a box? ¡±

    Everyone was stunned and only now did theye to their senses. The bones of saints wereparable to Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s, and even Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s might not be able to cut it so evenly.

    An Zheng pointed to the box and said: ¡°This bone is so t, it is obviously a result of a sharp injury. In other words, back then, there was a divine tool that could easily cut through the bones of Saints. Is it a sword of Xuan-Yuan? Or is it the rumored divine tool Zhanlu which can move the world with one sword stroke? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, the rumors say that the divine tool surpassed Purple-Rank, but it is only a legend. In truth, the Deste Jade Pce¡¯s divine tool, the Deste Jade Sword, is only a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present. He could tell that arge portion of people had already started to be tricked into writing letters by him.

    The people of Left obviously didn¡¯t know that this young Taoist in front of them was the enemy that had killed their family¡¯s pir. With the death of the Temple General Left Swordhall, his strength had actually dropped by a whole level. They looked at An Zheng, then looked at the bone jade box, and after being silent for a while, they asked: ¡°Then Sir, in your opinion, what is this thing?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is something from the Thousand Gate.¡±

    ¡°A thousand?¡±

    Everyone was surprised when they heard that. Someone said in disdain, ¡°The Thousand Sect is just a group formed by a group of shameless people from the underworld. If they have any treasures that they can take out, that would be strange. ¡±

    ¡°These things are not something that can be taken out, but they can fool people.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°Just now, this senior also said that the Thousand Sect members are all untrustworthy people. Therefore, most of the items in these people¡¯s hands were items that could be used to deceive people. From the way I look at this bone jade box, I can tell that seventy to eighty-percent of it is a Thousand Gate item. To be honest, if there really is someone who believes that it is made from the bones of an ancient saint, then even if there are five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, it would buge profit, because it itself is only an extremely exquisite work of art. ¡±

    He nced at Su Kun, ¡°Moreover, there are people who want to buy it with twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not doing this to break the rules of our auction house. Logically speaking, if someone called ourice or made a bid, then this was the business they were willing to ept. Others were not allowed to interfere. ¡°But the reason I said it was because it would damage the reputation of our auction house.¡±

    An Zheng walked off the stage and ced his Dragon Lion¡¯s skeleton on the table: ¡°Help me auction off this itemter. Your previous hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stonre stillcking a bit, use this item to auction off a portion of it.¡±

    Niu Zhong acknowledged, but of course he would not reject. If this item was auctioned off in the auction, the better the price, the happier the auction house would be. This was because the Da Xi government¡¯s auction house was going to get 20% of the profit. That wauge amount of ie after all. This was the skeleton of an ancient Dragon Lion, and it was worth at least twenty of them. If it was used to make magic tools, it would be more or less invincible.

    Of course, this piece of skeleton was rtively small, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make a dagger out of something like a long sword.

    Niu Zhong stepped down from the stage and after a brief discussion with the Department of Revenue and other officials, he announced that this item would be taken back and would not be auctioned off. Wait until the quality is determined before repricing. Su Kun was still holding on to his pride and shouting, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to sell those twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, why wouldn¡¯t I sell them?¡±

    An Zheng leisurely said: ¡°Rationally speaking, it is indeed a little inappropriate to take back the items that are sold in the auction house. If the rumors were to spread, it would damage the reputation of the auction house. Since this Master Su is willing to buy it with twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, why not sell it to him? I still have the same line, if one is willing to take the other, I can¡¯t say much. After all, Master Su can¡¯t just brag about our official auction house in the Great Xi country outside after he goes out, right? ¡±

    Su Kun quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Since I¡¯ve already decided to take it back, I can¡¯t break the auction¡¯s rules. You want it? You want me to give it to you? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°If I wanted it, it wouldn¡¯t exceed five thousand silver. Of course, I¡¯m only referring to the bone jade box. If the things inside are priceless, I am willing to return it to the auction house. ¡±

    Niu Zhong reacted instantly: ¡°Dao leader, do you mean that you can open this box?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I took a look just now, and confirmed that the thousand techniques are considered wise, but we use the method of using sixty-four divines of our sect, opening it is not difficult at all. If you want to open it, I can give iry. ¡±

    Niu Zhong turned around and discussed with Tantai Qing and the others for a while. After coughing a few times, Niu Zhong said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall ask for your help. If it is really possible to open it, then we can just give it to Taoist Priest. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s worth it.

    On the other hand, Xu Bai Lei lowered her voice and said to Gu Qianye: ¡°Dao leader is truly an honest and upright person. He was neither greedy nor greedy, such a character was rarely seen at the time. I used to admire you aero. ¡±

    Gu Qianye was almost unable to hold back her internal injuries, she could only nod her head and say yes, my senior brother¡¯s character is really good, if not he would not be named as the sessor by my master. Her words were quite loud, and when everyone heard that this young Taoist would be the sessor of an ancient sect like the Hollow Jade Temple, they were immediately filled with respect.

    An Zheng pretended to return to the stage calmly and carefully examine the box once more. After that, he used his fingers to search the third bone on the left side of the box for a while and lightly picked a line at the crevice. However, that was not a line, but rather, this bone was somewhat damaged. An Zheng raised the bone spurs upwards, and as if opening a gate, the box shook a few times, and then slowly opened.

    An Zheng sighed in his heart, if he did not have the solo-book that Oldman Huo gave him, opening this box would really not be a simple matter. The Solitary Oldman Huo was something that had been passed down since the ancient times, and it recorded many methods to create many artifacts. Although An Zheng could not be the best Artifact Forging Master and could not create it, breaking it down was still no problem ¡­

    A round, jet-ck bead rolled out from inside. It was slightly smaller than an egg and did not have any luster. It was unknown what it was. An Zheng casually ced the Bone Jade Box to the side, as if it didn¡¯t care about the item. Then, he picked up the ck pearl and looked at it carefully. He sucked in a breath of cold air. This is the true priceless treasure. ¡±

    Niu Zhong immediately stepped forward: ¡°What is this?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Ancient Saint Pellet... I never thought that there would beal saint¡¯s treasure inside this fake bone jade box, and it¡¯s a saint¡¯s pill at that. ¡±

    ¡°What is a Saint Dan?¡±

    ¡°ording to the records of my Hollow Jade Temple, in ancient times, when the experts of the Dao Sect reached the Saint Realm, the Dantian Qi Sea would form a Life Golden Elixir, which was the Saint Elixir. The saint pill contained the enlightenment of a saint from back then. Although this object had existed for tens of thousands of years and its aura had slightly faded, one could still clearly identify it. Moreover, if there is a fated person who is able toprehend the enlightenment of this saint pill, then his future achievements will be limitless. ¡±

    When he said this, everyone was stunned.

    An Zheng got down from the stage: ¡°Look, if I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s a Saint Dan.¡±

    An Zheng took the box and stepped down, leaving behind a note of five thousand silver. At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on the Saint Pill, who would care about the box in An Zheng¡¯s hand. Several members of therge families couldn¡¯t help bute up and watch the saint pill. Some peoplemented that there was indeed a person¡¯s aura remaining. Moreover, they could see the texture of a person¡¯s body from the Saint Pill, so it should be true.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. That was because it looked likiece of meat. Although this piece of meat looked a bit special, it should not be wrong. It seemed extremely reasonable to say that it was a Holy Pellet formed from Dantian Qi Sea.

    An Zheng walked down the box and sat down, then handed the box over to Gu Qianye: ¡°I said it already, that guy will give this to me.¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed and said: ¡°You are still not enough.¡±

    Although he was deliberately suppressing it, An Zheng was still able to see Gu Qianye¡¯s excitement. The hand holding the box was still trembling slightly.

    After he calmed down for a while, Gu Qianye finally remembered. ¡°Is that really the Saint Pellet? You have never seen the Holy Elixir, so why are you so sure? If this thing is really a Saint Core, then could it be an item to be the ancestor of my Old Hunters? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and whispered into Gu Qianye¡¯s ear: ¡°That is just a nonsense I made up. I don¡¯t know if the Saint Pellet is real or if it is, and even if it is, I don¡¯t know if it is. ¡°It must be human anyway, and the Mortal Core isn¡¯t right, it should be human eggs ¡­¡±

    At first, Gu Qianye did not react. It was only after a while did shee to her senses and punch An Zheng on the shoulder, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Rascal ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know which senior¡¯s treasure it was. I don¡¯t know why it fell out, but it was actually preserved with the bones of saints. However, that thing ieal treasure. I was joking just now, that thing was probably left behind by a Saint level expert. ¡±

 Chapter 692 - The Great Vengeance at the Beginning of the Lantern Festival

    <h4>Chapter 692 ¨C The Great Vengeance at the Beginning of the Lantern Festival</h4>

    An Zheng was unable to exin anything to Gu Qianye. After all, this was not something upright and honorable. Because Xu Bai Lei¡¯s cultivation was too low, she was unable to break through the barrier that An Zheng had purposely released. So even if they were very close, she would hear many words that An Zheng wanted her to hear. What she didn¡¯t want her to hear, she couldn¡¯t hear a single word.

    Although he was unable to exin anything to Gu Qianye, but a sad story came to An Zheng¡¯s mind uncontrobly. But that was ¡­ A saint¡¯s egg. Then, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself as he thought that his naughty fun was getting more and more intense.

    He said to himself... In the future, stay away from Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai ¡­

    In the middle of the boat, Chen Shaobai, who was fighting with Du Shoushou, suddenly sneezed. Then, he rubbed his nose: ¡°Do you believe me?

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Stop messing around ¡­ If An Zheng were to scold you, he wouldn¡¯t be scolding you in the dark. ¡±

    During the auction, An Zheng¡¯s words had practically been thrown inten thousand ton boulder that was originally calmke. Waves surged up as the rock fell. Those virtuous and prestigious people in therge families could not help but gather around, every single one of them carefully looked at the Saint Core that An Zheng was talking about, and continuously exchanged views.

    Because of this, the auction stopped. An Zheng and Gu Qianye started to talk about some insignificant things. Xu Bailei listened without saying a word, and became even more curious towards this Taoist who was so young yet so capable. She always felt that this person had some resemnce to the person she once adored.

    However, she was naturally too embarrassed to say these words out loud. Because she adored Fang Zheng, she did not marry for many years. This matter was repeatedly mentioned in her family, but she never believed that An Zheng waraitor, even if those were words that Daxi Shenghuang had personally said himself.

    After waiting for another ten minutes, nearly an hour had passed. There was still no conclusion on the other side. Niu Zhong invited the members of therge families to continue their research, then he took out the piece of Dragon Lion bone that An Zheng had left behind and auctioned it off. This thing could not be considered to be of the highest quality. If it was ced in the hands of an ordinary artificer, it would at least be a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank. If it was an Artifact Forging Master, a weapon that could create a Purple Golden-Rank would only be second to Purple-Rank.

    Therefore, An Zheng was certain that therge-scale appearance of the inner world¡¯s summoner might not be a bad thing for the cultivation world. Although there were countless magic tools in the martial arts world, there were only so many high level ones. The summoner, on the other hand, had the physique of an Ancient Divine Beast.

    Moreover, the ancient divine beast¡¯s meridians and bones, as well as the magical equipment made from fur, were mostly enhancements. It was an ability to infuse the power of a divine beast into a user¡¯s body. Rtively speaking, enchantments were extremely rare.

    Once the Dragon Lion bone was forged into a magical equipment, it could at least increase the user¡¯s two abilities. The first was strength, because the primordial divine beast was born with immense strength, adding on the strength of the fleshly body, it was equivalent to the imperceptibly increasing the Cultivation Power of a cultivator. Most long-distance cultivators, after acquiring such a magical equipment, would no longer be so afraid of closebat.

    The second reason was speed enhancement. Generally speaking, Primordial Divine Beasts were much faster than ordinary cultivators. Of course, the amount of increase in speed was inextricably linked to the creator. If the creator wasn¡¯t careful, then it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to increase his speed and destroy it. This was because a strong me was needed to forge a weapon. After burning away the power contained in the demonic beast, it was impossible to increase it in any way.

    Of course, a demonic beast like the Dragon Lion, if it was lucky with its artifacts, could increase its defensive power.

    This was the most precious part of the magical equipment.

    Very quickly, An Zheng¡¯s Dragon Lion bones were auctioned off, no more and no less, he sold them for sixty pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Although An Zheng felt that it was a little less, it was still eptable. Sixty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were still not enough to pay for the Primeval Pills that the hundred of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone had bought earlier. However, only forty were left.

    An Zheng did not n to take out all of his treasures at once. The principle of rarity being precious was especially prominent in an auction house. If he could take out the bones, flesh and meat of the Dragon Lion and the meat of the Qiong Qi at once, the price would be greatly reduced.

    An Zheng was not interested in the following items and did not take action. On the other side, Yuwen n¡¯s women began to make their moves and harvest quite a lot of things. An Zheng noticed that the woman had made his move for extremely targeted reasons as well, all of them were aimed at things rted to demon beasts. He was the one who bought An Zheng¡¯s Dragon Lion bones.

    Previously, An Zheng had already gifted his a small piece of the Qiong Qi tooth, which the woman obviously cared a lot about. When it was almost dark, Yuwen Wuchen sent someone over and gave An Zheng a gift in return. He also invited An Zheng to the Longxi Hall for a feast tonight. An Zheng had something under hismand, but he politely rejected the invitation.

    An Zheng felt that it would be better to keep an aloof attitude towards arge n like the Yuwen n. It was only when the lights went off that the people from therge ns came out from the back. They discussed with each other for a long time, but still couldn¡¯te up with anything positive. Niu Zhong specifically went over to An Zheng¡¯s side, and invited him over early tomorrow, they would once again discuss the uses of the Saint Pellet.

    Of course, it would be embarrassing for An Zheng to say that it was not some Sage Pellet but a Sage Egg. He nodded and agreed.

    Originally, the auction would havested four days. When Niu Zhong found out that An Zheng¡¯s goal was thisnd, he went back to discuss it with Tantai Qing, the Assistant Minister of Revenue. Tantai Qing did not dare to act rashly. She hurriedly sent people to report the news to the Imperial Pce.

    In the First Extreme Temple, Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo could not help but furrow his brows when he heard the news that Tantai Qing had sent people to report. ¡°Saint Pills?¡±

    He put down the imperial report in his hand, turned around and nced at the young man who was standing not far away: ¡°Yuwen Wuming, do you really think that the Sacred Elixir does exist in this world?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s elder brother, and was only twenty-six years old this year. However, his cultivation was already at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, and he had already stepped into it with one foot. Such a speed of improvement was extremely rare even in the entire Da Xi world. Even if he were to advanchousand years, from the moment he established his country, his talent would rank in the top ten. Of course, in An Zheng¡¯s previous life, he had once been able to rank in the top ten.

    ¡°I feel that whether that thing is real or fake, there are two things that I can be sure of.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I think that the Taoist must have an extraordinary background. If not for the great sects¡¯ guidance, it would be impossible for him to have such experience and cultivation. Secondly, this Saint Pill must be kept in the pce as soon as possible. Even if it is fake, it can only be owned by the Emperor. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°You sure know how to do things... Using the things that people used to tter me. Su Ruhai... ¡°Go to Ming Fa Si yourself and tell Tantai Qing to bring that thing to the pce immediately. Tell her that I want to take a look for her.¡±

    Inner servant Su Ruhai hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°This servant will go right away.¡±

    Before he even went out of the door, he was stopped by Chen Wunuo, ¡°By the way, let me tell that little Taoist from Hollow Jade Temple that we are hosting a banquet in the Imperial Garden tonight and have him enter the pce. The Zongshi¡¯s Daoist Nine Degrees and the white tower view¡¯s Daoist Three Views also called over. In the Sect of Heavenly Masters at Longhu Mountain, was there a disciple called Zhuang Ju He in the capital? Call me, too. Furthermore, Wudang Mountain¡¯s Xie Qingxuan has also been called over. They are all people from Dao Sect. If they were to meet each other, they can also probe their depths. ¡±

    Su Ruhai took possession of his body: ¡°This servant obeys.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned his head to the side and looked at Yuwen Wuming, ¡°Your father did not wish for you to be famous, but to actually give you such a name.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming lowered his head and said: ¡°Father said, as long as the Yuwen family has Da Xi in their hearts, and His Majesty in theirs. As for his surname, if it has nothing to do with the responsibilities on his shoulders, then it would be fine to forget about it. Nameless, nameless. If you have the world in your heart, there¡¯s no use in having a name. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Your father is still as good-natured as before, the most righteous and honest. Why didn¡¯t hee this time? He was sent to the capital by Zhen¡¯s decree. Only your Yuwen n is worthy of my daughter. ¡°And my own family is actually unwilling toe?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming hurriedly said, ¡°Father will definitelye. At least, it will be a bitte. His Majesty also knew that the Land of Long Xi was close to the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions. If father is to leave, there must be some orders. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°It¡¯s all a joke ¡­. The reason I let youe to the capital this time is because of my beloved daughter, Princess Ye Hua, and your marriage. The other thing is about my youngest son, Xu¡¯er, and your sister Wu Chen¡¯s marriage. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He had never even heard of this marriage before.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Chen Wunuo saw that he was so scared that his face turned white, he shook his head and said: ¡°We know what your Yuwen n is worried about, worried that people would think we are getting married like this, the Yuwen n suddenly interfered and entered the Holy See, and it would attract a lot of people¡¯s attentions ¡­ However, there is one thing you must not forget. This world belongs to me. This Holy See is my Holy See. No one else can take away the peerless glory that I am going to bestow upon others, so it can only be yours. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming kneeled down withump. ¡°This subject is afraid.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and helped Yuwen Wuming up as he said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so terrified. If you weren¡¯t worthy of my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have arranged things like this. If Wu Chen is not worthy to be my son, I will of course not make a mistake. Get up, we have reserved a mansion for you in the capital, not far from the Ming Fa Si that is going to be auctioned today.

    This time, Yuwen Wuming was truly frightened, he kneeled down again: ¡°This official dares not!¡±

    ¡°Instrument... ¡°It really disappoints me.¡±

    Chen Wunuo obviously did not want to talk about all this, so he returned and sat down: ¡°If I tell you to get up, then get up. Although the Da Xi family is busy right now, with your Yu Wen family back and the help of the heavens, it is great news that the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple who have disappeared for ten thousand years have returned. You youngsters are the pirs of Da Xi¡¯s future. Tonight, that Taoist called Chen Liuxi has entered the pce. The two of you should get closer, and help us test his depth. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming knelt there, not daring to get up, and carefully asked: ¡°How deep is it?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Do what you can, and do what he can.¡±

    ¡°If he really has some skills, so what if we give our tools to your Yuwen n, so what if that Ming Fa Si gives his Hollow Jade Temple? ¡°My Jiang Shan needs youngsters like you. I will definitely promote more youngsters like you in the future.¡±

    He waved his hand: ¡°We still have many things to take care of. It¡¯s good for you to go to Ming Fa Si.

    When Yuwen Wuming got to the top of the stairs, he immediately got up to leave. When he went out, his clothes were all drenched.

    This was an honor, but also a disaster.

    If the emperor wanted to vacate his son Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce, then what about Chen Zhongqi?

    Chen Zhongqi, in Ming Fa Si.

    While the lights were on, the carriages and horses were like dragons, surrounded by hundreds of bodyguards. In the capital, Chen Zhongqi, the prince who was intentionally estranged from even rtionships with the big families, had arrived. No one knew why he woulde to the auction, and no one knew if he would cause any trouble.

    The moment Chen Zhongqi walked into the yamen of Ming Fa Si, even the brightestntern light could not dispel the gloominess on his face.

 Chapter 693 - Thats right, its Submissive!

    <h4>Chapter 693 ¨C That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Submissive!</h4>

    Hundreds of guards escorted Prince Chen Zhongqi into the Ming Fa Si, causing everyone¡¯s expression to change. A few days ago, a rumor had spread out from the pce that His Majesty was going to cripple Chen Zhongqi¡¯s title of nobility. Aesult, during this period of time, all therge families and Chen Zhongqi had basically cut off all connections, afraid that they might enrage him.

    Under the surprised gazes of those people, Chen Zhongqi looked calm andposed.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Gu Qianye could not help but ask when she saw the man walk in. The atmosphere in the entire Ming Fa Si turned strange.

    Xu Bai Lei, who was sitting beside her gritted her teeth and replied: ¡°Chen Zhongqi!¡±

    These three words were full of resentment.

    Gu Qianye subconsciously looked towards An Zheng, but An Zheng didn¡¯t seem to have any change in expression at all. He continued to sit there, sipping his tea and looking down on his surroundings. Gu Qianye stretched out his hand and shook An Zheng¡¯s hand. An Zheng smiled.

    Tantai Qing, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, and a bunch of officials immediately went forward to receive him. No matter what, Chen Zhongqi was still a prince of the Great Xi and was the son of the Sacred Emperor. As ministers, they naturally had to follow the rules. The group went up to pay their respects, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi did not say anything, and ignored them, directly walking into the Ming Fa Si Main Hall, going through the crowd and looking at Ye Wen. He arrived in front of the seat of honor, which was still ced to the north of the hall, stopped and held his breath. Then, amidst a series of exmations, he kneeled down and heavily kowtowed.

    He rose to his feet, turned, and strode off.

    Not a word.

    No one knew what exactly happened, and before they could even think about it, Chen Zhongqi had already turned around and left. He didn¡¯t even turn his head around. However, everyone felt as if their hearts were blocked by a rock, an indescribable feeling. The distinguished Prince of Da Xi, upon entering the Ming Fa Si, kowtowed deeply before turning around to leave.

    Gu Qianye looked at An Zheng, and the corner of her mouth slightly rose, revealing an irrepressible sneer.

    Hundreds of people rushed over with whistling sounds. It made everyone present dumbstruck. After a long while, everyone finally recovered a little, but when they looked at the people around them, they were all shocked and confused.

    When this news reached the First Extreme Pce, Chen Wunuo, who was currently reviewing a memorial, paused for a moment, thenughed: ¡°My son, is not someone who will sit still and wait for death.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t angry, nor was he angry. He continued to read the imperial reports as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, the steward, Su Ruhai, who had followed behind Chen Wunuo for many years already had a somewhat paleplexion. Only he could tell that the stroke that Chen Wunuo had drawn was a bit heavier than usual.

    The Ming Fa Si Auction House was already in the prime of its glory.

    Xu Bai Lei had been sitting beside Gu Qianye for a long time, but she felt apologetic. There was nothing here that she could afford to buy, and since Gu Qianye had already given her what she wanted, she stood up to take her leave. Gu Qianye did not ask for more, she only gave her the address, telling her to stay with her more in the future. Xu Bai Lei thanked him and left. Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but look at An Zheng a few more times. An Zheng only politely nodded slightly, and did not say anything else.

    ¡°You are quite carefree.¡±

    After Xu Bai Lei left, Gu Qianye said with an unsightly expression: ¡°I keep having the feeling that something is going to happen here today.¡±

    An Zheng crossed his legs and lightly tapped his finger on his knee: ¡°Under such heavy pressure, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    There was no need to be afraid if he just said ¡®love¡¯. There was a deep meaning that only a few people could understand.

    Because there were simply too many items being auctioned, each item represented the history of the Ming Fa Si. Therefore, these items that were not sold had their own buyers. After that, An Zheng also did not make a move, as if he was no longer interested in anything else.

    After another two hours, the first day¡¯s auction had ended, but all of the guests had been left behind by Niu Zhong for dinner inside Ming Fa Si. An Zheng originally did not want to stay, but with Niu Zhong¡¯s repeated invitations, it would not be good for him to leave. After all, he still had to deal with Niu Zhong and the others in the future.

    Just as the dishes were being served, a few more people came in from outside. The young man walking at the front was strutting around. He wore a grey robe, and didn¡¯t seem to have any status on him. On his shoulder was arge marten cloak that fluttered back when he walked in. He had a very good figure and had the waist of a Tiger Back Ape, giving off a sense of majesty. His hair was tied back at random, and his face wasn¡¯t exactly soft, but it had a certain hardness to it.

    Behind him were four men who were also dressed in in clothes. Each of them had a ck scabbard and a long de tied to their backs. The de looked very wide, and the head was nted. It waspletely different from the long de in the Central ins. When these people entered, it was as if they didn¡¯t fit in with the group of richly dressed people in the room.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Who is this, daring to bring a de inside?!¡±

    The waiters did not know who it was and went over to stop them. ¡°Esteemed guests, if you are going to the banquet, please unequip your weapons.¡±

    The sabre user standing behind the young man replied indifferently, ¡°People of the Yuwen n will not be able to take out their weapons, and their sabers will not be taken down.¡±

    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment and did not dare to say another word.

    Yuwen Wuchen, who was sitting down, stood up and walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°Brother, why have youe as well?¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed, and looked at his sister with a gentle gaze: ¡°Your Majesty said that within the Ming Fa Si, there are many Da Xi famous people, and wanted me to pay a visit to them. ¡°We have been living in thend of the west for generations, and we have little to do with you all. We must walk well.¡±

    When everyone heard that it was the Yuwen n¡¯s leading figure, Yuwen Wuming, they all stood up to wee him. Everyone present was no fool. Yuwen n had been living in Longxi for a long time, although they had never asked for any court matters or paid attention to the martial arts world, but could the defence of the Northwest Buddha Country becking the full support of Yuwen n? Back then, when the Yuwen n had retreated to the northwest, the first generation of Sacred Emperor had sent them back three thousand miles. Up until now, only Yuwen n had enjoyed this glory.

    Tantai Qing, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, hurriedly invited Yuwen Wuming to take a seat. Yuwen Wuming shook his head and asked, ¡°Who is Taoist Master Chen Liuxi?¡±

    Tantai Qing pointed to the ce An Zheng was sitting. ¡°That is the sessor of the Hollow Jade Temple, Taoist Chen Liuxi.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±

    After saying that, he walked over inrge strides and sat down in the empty seat opposite to An Zheng. The spectators all felt that something was wrong, but no one dared to say anything. Many people felt that Yuwen Wuming did not know how to be polite. To be so reckless, it was truly a disgrace to the Yuwen n. But for the people from the northwest, it was unlike the people from the Central ins who paid particr attention to it, and Yuwen Wuming did not feel that there was anything disrespectful about what he did.

    After Yuwen Wuming sat down, he cupped his fists towards An Zheng and said: ¡°Your Majesty said that although I am young, I am actually one of the best out of the new disciples of the martial arts world. Let me get closer to you.¡±

    He raised his hand. ¡°Give me some wine.¡±

    Tantai Qing¡¯s subordinate, the official in charge of the ount immediately brought a jug of wine over. When Yuwen Wuming saw it, he frowned, ¡°This wine is as clear as water, what kind of wine is it? It¡¯s not hot, it¡¯s not cold, it¡¯s not hot, it¡¯s not strong, and it¡¯s not a good wine. Give me my wine. ¡±

    The four swordsmen standing behind him took out tworge bags of liquor from their waists and ced them on the table. Instantly, they piled up like a small mountain. Yuwen Wuming picked up a bag of wine and threw it at An Zheng.

    That bag of wine must have weighed at least five catties, and it was from the northwest. The people of Central ins drink wine, wine is more warm and mellow feeling. And for the people of the Northwest, the hotter the liquor, the better it was. If they did not use the Cultivation Power to resist, it was likely that only a few people in the Central ins would be able to withstand the strength of half a kilogram of the Northwest Wine.

    An Zheng opened the bag andughed: ¡°Thank you, Young Noble Yuwen.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, then raised their wine bags and poured it into their mouths at the same time. Everyone was shocked when they saw the two of them gulping down the five catties of liquor at the same time. Moreover, in such an asion, whoever used their martial arts to expel the power of the wine, would obviously lose.

    After drinking the wine, Yuwen Wumingughed out loud. His face seemed to have gained a bit of redness, and became even more heroic. He then picked up a bag of wine and threw it at An Zheng, ¡°My lord, you have good alcohol tolerance! I like it! ¡±

    The two of them each took a bag of wine and gulped it down without even pausing. If it were anyone else, they would have been burned to death long ago. Other than a slight redness on their faces, the two of them did not have any other reactions.

    It seemed as if Yuwen Wuming hadn¡¯t met an opponent who drank wine for a very long time. Even in the Northwest Region, who knew how many people would fall to the ground if they drank wine like this and drank at least ten kilograms. The men under him were all men who looked like fugitives after drawing their sabers. They all drank wine and became fugitives. However, even if one was able to drink it, five pounds was the limit.

    ¡°Good wine!¡± ¡°Good opponent!¡±

    Yuwen Wuming suddenly stood up, raised both of his arms, and the marten cloak floated backwards. The swordsman behind him caught it and held it in his arms.

    ¡°There¡¯s good wine and no good meat. This table of dishes looks exquisite and rich, but it¡¯s not a good dish for alcohol at all.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming stepped onto the chair with one foot, and with a casual wave, all the dishes on the table were swept to the side. With a wave of his hand, two attendants brought in arge chunk of bloody meat. With a bang, they ced it on the table. The blood was still dripping and the smell of blood immediately wafted into the air.

    ¡°On the way here, I killed a demonic beast. I don¡¯t know where it came from, but its strength is extremely powerful. Calcting all of them, they are cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming pointed to the meat: ¡°Leader, do you dare to apany me to eat?¡±

    An Zheng smiled: If you drink wine, why can¡¯t you eat meat?

    Yuwen Wuming said: ¡°Awesome!¡±

    He actually split the table apart and then set it up to roast. The room was filled with smoke. Who knew how many people could stand the smell and started coughing. Before the meat was roasted, An Zheng and Yuwen Wuming each drank another five catties of strong wine. By the time the aroma of meat reached his nose, he had finished thest two bags of wine.

    ¡°Bring me more wine!¡±

    Immediately, attendants brought wineskin in from outside and piled it next to An Zheng and the others. It looked very scary.

    The two of them used knives to cut the meat and drank the wine. Later on, they ate without a care in the world. An Zheng took out an item from the Blood Pearl¡¯s space and carelessly threw it over: ¡°This meat is already insufficient, I will provide you with another piece. This was the meat of the Dantian Qi Sea on Qiong Qi¡¯s body, and it contained the densest amount of energy. Yuwen Wuming¡¯s eyes lit up: This meat is good!

    The two of them sat in the room, not caring about anything else as they gobbled meat and drank wine. Gu Qianye stood at the side with a worried look on his face. After all, she seemed to have never drunk wine like this before. Yuwen Wuchen, who was standing behind Yuwen Wuming, looked red in the face, and the gaze he used to look at An Zheng had a different look to it.

    It was unknown how much wine the two of them drank, but their stomachs slightly bulged. Yuwen Wuming drank to his heart¡¯s content and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s wrist. ¡°After drinking, how can there not be a woman apanying you? I heard that there are many beautiful women in Jinling.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Yuwen Wuming¡¯s face changed: You¡¯re not going?

    An Zheng: ¡°Not going.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming said loudly: ¡°Apany me when you drink, apany me when you eat meat, why aren¡¯t you apanying this brothel? ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of alcohol or meat, are you afraid of sleeping women?¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you need to do is to submit!¡±

    Gu Qianye burst outughing, her smile like a flower. Yuwen Wuchen chuckled, she was as beautiful as a fairy.

 Chapter 694 - Conviction of Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 694 ¨C Conviction of Crimes</h4>

    Drink the strongest wine, use the fastest knife, and sleep the most beautiful woman.

    To Yuwen Wuming, this was life. But when An Zheng said that he couldn¡¯t go to the brothel, he actually didn¡¯t get angry. From his point of view, a man who could drink the strongest wine could still hold onto his bottom line. He warue man.

    Everyone present was dumbstruck. No one knew what was going on with this scene. Prince Chen Zhongqi had arrived with hundreds of armoured warriors first, but after arriving, he did not say a word. He directly kowtowed to the seat of the first seat of the Ming Fa Si, then stood up and left. It was this Yuwen n¡¯s Eldest Young Master who hade from the west of Long Hao Chen. Once he entered the house, he started drinking and eating, and he only went to look for the Daoist from Hollow Jade Temple.

    Strange things happen every day, especially today.

    Yuwen Wuming said: ¡°Dao leader¡¯s alcohol capacity is really good.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your wine is good.¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed and turned to leave, leaving the others at a loss. That absolute beauty, Zi Yuwen Wu Chen, also followed her brother. Before she left, she gave An Zheng a meaningful nce, which made An Zheng feel a bit scared. Of course, Gu Qianye could read the meaning in her eyes, because she was also a woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interact with this person too much in the future!¡±

    Gu Qianye said angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Because his sister is too beautiful!¡±

    Hearing these words, the people all burst outughing, Gu Qianye swept her eyes across the entirepetition grounds fiercely, but he could not do anything as theyughed even more presumptuously. Gu Qianye snorted and sat down to look at the mess on the ground. Then, he shook her head and sighed: ¡°Whaity.

    When those words left his mouth, everyone was stunned. An Zheng casually took ouiece of meat. It was unexpectedly from an Ancient Beast. This young man¡¯s cultivation seemed to be truly unfathomable. The banquet that night dispersed just like that. The next day, when the sky lit up, seven to eight rough looking men from the northwest arrived at An Zheng¡¯s residence. They brought arge box over, saying that it was the Yu Wen Family¡¯s return gift. An Zheng remembered that he had given Yuwen Wu Chen a piece of Qiong Qi¡¯s tooth, thinking that this Yuwen n was really courteous.

    The box was brought in and opened to take a look. Everyone¡¯s face was reflected in the golden light.

    A box full of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, this Yuwen family¡¯s people gave it back so simply and directly ¡­ An Zhengughed and kept the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but did not say much. For the next few days, An Zheng did not participate in the auction. He only waited for thest day to buy thend.

    An Zheng had not been idling these past few days, because the first day of the auction had been spectacr. In the past few days, the various families of the capital had not stopped entertaining the guests. An Zheng would go to Ming Fa Si¡¯s ce everyday to help with the determination of the treasures, but he would never go to the previous auction.

    After a few days, Niu Zhong, who was in charge of the auction, was extremely impressed by An Zheng. Everyone firmly believed in An Zheng¡¯s identity and background. It was said that only a legendary super sect like the Hollow Jade Temple would be able to nurture such a disciple with extraordinary experience at such a young age. An Zheng only smiled and half of his ns had been sessful so far.

    To be able toe into contact with the people of the various ns, many secrets would gradually approach him. Back then, why did the Ming Fa Si get destroyed and why did Chen Zhongqi plot against him, the answer he got before was obviously not everything.

    The enemy that An Zheng killed had told him before that the reason they attacked him was because he was blocking other people¡¯s path. However, this was only a dignified excuse. It could be what Chen Zhongqi had told them, but it was definitely not everything. If it really was just blocking the path of others, then why didn¡¯t he make his move earlier? Chen Zhongqi had always been close to him, and had be one of the people he trusted the most, just to kill him?

    And on the second day of being in contact with the auction, An Zheng received an invitation from Chen Zhongqi. This was out of An Zheng¡¯s expectations, he did not expect that Chen Zhongqi would want to meet him. Although he was one of the two most famous people in the capital now, it was obvious that Chen Zhongqi had no reason to rope him in. After all... Chen Zhongqi no longer had the qualifications to win over others.

    Of course, this was not the first time An Zheng had entered Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce. He hade here many times before, and this ce could even be considered his second home. When their rtionship with Chen Zhongqi was at its best, the two of them would often chat all night long, and sleep on the spot.

    Now that he thought about it, it seemed to be yesterday.

    The butler of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s residence was called Du Shaofeng. Although his name sounded like a young man, he was already sixty or seventy years old. Perhaps when he was young, his edge was revealed, but after a few decades, he had be as round aock that was washed every day in the river.

    ¡°Why did the Prince see me?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shaofeng, who was leading the way, smiled and said, ¡°Your highness admires Taoist Taoist Taoist¡¯s elegance at the auction and has always wanted to invite you to our residence for a chat. However, Daoist Priest has been too busy these past few days, and people from the various great ns have taken turns toe forward, so Prince has no choice but to wait. ¡±

    Your Highness can only wait?

    He sounded sad and sad. Forince of the Great Xixi to want his lover to eat, he actually had to queue up.

    An Zheng entered the living room, Du Shaofeng ordered some tea served to him and then took his leave. A short whileter, Chen Zhongqi, who was dressed in his usual attire, walked out with a smile, and a look of worry could not be seen on his face. An Zheng admired himself, being able to remain calm even aime like this. He wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    Perhaps he had gotten used to the hatred after it had reached such a depth.

    ¡°Please take a seat Taoist.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°I know that Daoist Priest has been very busy these past few days, so I do not dare to waste too much time. There are just a few words that I want to ask you, you can¡¯t take up that much time. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Prince, please ask.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sat down, and after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Have you obtained longevity after the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s request?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°As long as there are people, they cannot live forever. The prince was alone. Looking for a quiet ce to cultivate, there was no way he could live forever. With so many people, many troubles, grudges, and love and hatred, it was impossible for anyone to live forever. If a person cultivates by himself, he would most likely end up dying himself, because there is no fun in living. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nodded, looking deep in thought, ¡°You can¡¯t even live a few more years?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Living a few more years, sometimes is just an extravagant hope.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nced at An Zheng, and then asked: ¡°Dao leader, the Buddha Sect said that if they did something wrong, they would repent, reflect on it every day, and no longer do evil, and they would be Buddha on the spot. What do you think? ¡±

    ¡°Not much, just bullshit.¡± If there were people who would do good every day, how could they suddenly repent and be rewarded? Thinking about it every day, why did he need to do it in the first ce? ¡°Since you know that what you did was wrong and you still did it, how can you really reflect on it?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body trembled slightly as he shook his head: ¡°Dao leader, you really don¡¯t know how to speak.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If Your Highness wishes to hear some words, why have you called me here?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sighed, ¡°Perhaps you have heard something already, but I am afraid that I have already reached the end of my life. If royal father is soft-hearted, send me trison for the rest of my life. If royal father had a hard heart, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ However, a person could not just die in vain. So I want to ask the Taoist to teach me how to get out of this crisis? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Imperial authority is the might of the heavens in this world, it cannot be blocked.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was silent for a long time, then stood up, ¡°Dao leader, please return. If the Hollow Jade Temple stillcks disciples, if I can obtain their lives, would Dao leader be willing to take me out of this capital city and into the Hollow Jade Temple to cultivate?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No.¡±

    He got up and bade farewell. ¡°Because the prince is so evil, even the fortune of Hollow Jade Temple can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    An Zheng turned and left, not saying another word. Chen Zhongqi watched An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure, and for some reason, he suddenly started crying. Such an influential figure like this would actually cry?

    He walked back into the room mechanically like a walking corpse. Not long after, the sound of someone hitting the wall could be heard from inside the room. It was unknown how many priceless treasures were being broken into small pieces.

    My surname is Chen! The people of this world do not dare to kill me, but my father does! ¡±

    That voice was filled with sorrow, and it shot straight up to the sky.

    The heroes were dying, and the power in their hands fell.

    When An Zheng walked to the entrance of the Duke Pce, a carriage stopped at the entrance as well. Two delicate and pretty bookkeepers opened the carriage door and helped an old and fat old man out of the carriage. The old man looked as if he could no longer gauge his age. There were only a few strands of hair left on his head, and his scalp was covered with wrinkles. The flesh on his face hung loose and loose. His stomach had almost covered an important part of his body. Not to mention walking, he was even panting when he was helped down from the car.

    Sucerson could die at any moment. When he saw An Zheng, he smiled, revealing the few remaining yellow teeth in his mouth. At that moment, it was as if an eel had opened its mouth and was about to bite into someone. However, the eel appeared to be a bit too fat.

    When An Zheng saw this person, his heart was slightly startled, and after this person smiled at An Zheng, he was then supported by a small bookkeeper to enter the Duke¡¯s Pce.

    Lying Buddha

    The head of the Sacred Hall was rumored to be able to rece the slumbering Buddha who had the status of Fang Zheng back then. It wasn¡¯t the first time An Zheng had seen this person, so he naturally knew that he wasn¡¯t as clumsy as he looked, and that he definitely wasn¡¯t going to die soon. Thirty years ago, when An Zheng first saw this person, he already looked like this.

    Snail Buddha still dared toe to the Duke Pces at this time. Was he really not afraid of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo making a fuss about it?

    Just as An Zheng was about to leave, the crouching Buddha suddenly turned around and nced at An Zheng, ¡°Little Daoist, you have the blood light on you, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your fault, or someone else¡¯s.¡±

    An Zheng stopped and turned back. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no reason for those words toe out. How could the blood light you saw be from someone else?¡±

    The Buddha was surprised for a moment, then heughed, but there waint of fierceness hidden behind that smile.

    After An Zheng left the Duke Pces, he had always been thinking about what Chen Zhongqi actually meant. If this was really the case, An Zheng knew that his n was going to speed up. He was his enemy, and anyone else could not kill him, not even Chen Zhongqi¡¯s father.

    However, the change in the situation in the capital was so fast that even An Zheng was not used to it. When thest day of the auction arrived, a message suddenly came from the pce ¡­ His Majesty was going to issue a crime edict!

    That was Daxi Shenghuang, the perfect Daxi Shenghuang, no one had ever seen anything dishonorable about him. He was the emperor of all time, and no one couldpare to him.

    And he was going to convict himself.

    What was the crime?

    Sin is killing in vain.

    It was noerson he killed, but a person¡¯s reputation. Rumor has it that it pained His Majesty to learn that the previous Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s first Fang Zheng was framed. And the main culprit behind the conspiracy against An Zheng, was that prince Chen Zhongqi. This matter immediately became bizarre.

    An Zheng could smell the smell of blood in the air, and it entered into his nose and rushed into his brain, lingering for a long time.

 Chapter 695 - I dont want

    <h4>Chapter 695 ¨C I don¡¯t want</h4>

    The person who made the Saint Emperor, reputed to be the greatest emperor of all time, deliver the crime, was a dead person. Someone who had been dead for more than ten years, yet had not been forgotten.

    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.

    The Ming Fa Si was still in the auction, but the Holy Emperor of the Great Xi had already given the order to sin himself.

    It just meant that he had too much trust in his son, and that he had been deceived by Chen Zhongqi, which resulted in him being the most loyal subject of Da Xi, the warrior who protected the Great Western Kingdom¡¯sw and fairness. Fang Zheng, the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, had died miserably and was even charged with being a traitor.

    When this crime was decided, the entire Jinling boiled over. It could be imagined that soon, the entire Da Xi family would be in an uproar. Those who had once scolded Fang Zheng before would feel their heart tremble as well. As for the admirers and followers of Fang Zheng, they would all be filled with pride.

    When the news arrived, An Zheng was already at the auction venue, because he had to take thisnd. When Gu Qianye heard the news of her own crime, she could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at An Zheng. Is ieversal for you? ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±

    The two of them walked along the limestone path. It was raining heavily, and the two people holding the umbres seemed to match each other.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯s just a situation, do you really think he regrets it?¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°A pure white and wless thing will always be suspected by others. For example, a wless piece of white jade. People would wonder if it was fake. However, the white jade was wed, and people would feel that it was priceless. A Daxi Shenghuang who has never made a mistake is a legend, the people will respect him, but they will also doubt him, it¡¯s just that no one will dare to say suching. ¡±

    ¡°Now that the Sacred Emperor has pulled him down from the Divine Altar with a deceitful edict, it actually makes thosemoners feel that the Sacred Emperor is even more real. It was hard for people to forgivtive, easy for a stranger, and even easier for an unprecedented Sacred Emperor. They would think that the emperor had been fooled and that he knew nothing at all. After all, he is his son. How could he have thought that his son would do such a heaven angering thing? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°So this kind of crime edict will not only not affect our Emperor Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s reputation, but will instead raise his prestige to a new high. People would say, look, even His Majesty, the Holy Emperor of the Great Xixi, knows his wrongs and can change them! Aesult, his prestige would not be damaged, but instead, it would be even higher. The people will have a lot of respect for him and a lot more trust in him. ¡±

    Gu Qianye scoffed, ¡°I thought he really knew she was wrong.¡±

    ¡°The Sacred Emperor can be wrong, but he cannot be wrong. What time is it? The first thing the people from inner world wanted to do was to deal with Da Xi. Furthermore, that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was too powerful. If he were to deliberately cause trouble, the Da Xi family would definitely be in a huge mess. Perhaps the reason he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble was because he wanted to see blood flow from both sides likiver. Towards those summoner, he might not regard them as his kin ¡­ Maybe, whether it¡¯s human or summoner, they are all trash in the eyes of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡±

    ¡°Also, Chen Wunuo lost control of his move earlier, so he thought that he could take advantage of Fire Beacon City¡¯s tens of thousands of criminals. However, the truth was, it was too much of a blow to his reputation. Chen Wunuo was clever, so he immediately made uemedy, and this remedy was tomit a crime. ¡°It is never easier to win over a group of criminals than it is to win over a group of upright people to serve him.¡±

    As the two of them walked into the hall, it was clear that theyout had changed. There weren¡¯t many people, and they were all separated from each other by a single room. Although it was open, it seemed to be a sign of greater respect for them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot less people.¡±

    ¡°This is for buyingnd.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and waited for the servants to serve him some tea before continuing: ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be bought with money. You have enough Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, and in this world, there are no tools that you can¡¯t buy. However, thisnd was different. This ce was once the Ming Fa Si, so it was Da Xi¡¯s face. Being so close to the pce, those who do not have the qualifications to enter will not be allowed in. ¡±

    Gu Qianye cried out: ¡°But we are outsiders!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°But our reputation, the status of the Hollow Jade Temple is much higher than those people.¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips, and did not say anything in the end.

    Before long, they were almost all there. Niu Zhong slowly stepped onto the stage. He first cupped his hands in greeting, then said with a smile: ¡°The previous auction item wasplex, with a myriad of products, so the scene was also chaotic. Those who came today were all esteemed guests, and everyone knew that this item was the location of the Ming Fa Si. Everyone knew the reason why thisnd was being auctioned. The Buddhist country was restless, and the Southern Wilderness was not peaceful either. The imperial government was about to mobilize its troops. To mobilize the troops, we can¡¯t possibly make things difficult for our soldiers. All the money we get from the auction will be our new armors, weapons and logistics support for the warriors of the Great Western Region. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything more about thisnd. It¡¯s already not easy for His Majesty to decide to take it out for auction. ¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s be true. The starting price for this plot ofnd was three hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. I know, you think the starting price is a bit high. Because thisnd was not a magic tool, nolixir, nor was it some sort of heavenly material or earthly treasure, it held no significance for cultivation. ¡°Whether you live or die will be up to you. If you have to say that there are benefits, that is, that you will be able to bring honor to yourself.¡±

    To be able to say such words, it was obvious that Niu Zhong was still brooding over the idea of auctioning thisnd. After all, this was the Ming Fa Si. It represented the fairness of the Great Xi world. Most importantly, Fang Zheng, the head of the Ming Fa Si, was also his good friend.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s not talk too much. Those that are willing to bid, we will directly raise the board. If not, then five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s will be added to the board. Even arge n might not be able to afford Spirit Stones that were already there. From the auction held a few days ago, only the heavens knew what price thisnd would fetch ¡­ ¡°Alright, those who are willing to bid, please raise your tes.¡±

    An Zheng was not anxious though. He looked around and surprisingly, no one was holding onte.

    Not far away, a member of the Ning family who had been invited over ced the te in his hand onto the table, ¡°I won¡¯t bid. Thisnd is for the sake of the Da Xi. Since the emperor is willing to give up his dignity, we can¡¯t be his subjects. If we are talking aboutck of military funds, the Ning family is willing to contribute everything I can. As for thend, I won¡¯t buy it. ¡±

    He leaned back and gave up.

    The people of the Ning Family gave up. No one from the other big families expressed their opinions.

    This matter then became bizarre, and no one bid. If An Zheng were to bid at this time, those big ns would obviously not let him go. They were not doing this just for the sake of His Majesty¡¯s face, but for the sake of Ming Fa Si¡¯s face. Why is His Majesty sellingnd? It was because the military expenditures were slightly insufficient. If they, as subjects, were to buynd with money and not have the money to contribute ¡­

    To them, the Ming Fa Si¡¯s auction wauge trap dug by the Holy Emperor. An Zheng wasn¡¯t a member of a big family, and couldn¡¯t even be considered a member of the Da Xi family. However, those people from the big ns would not. If any one of them were to bid to buy thisnd, they would be a fool.

    The man from Left took out a box and ced it on the table, ¡°This is the contribution that my Left is willing to make to the Da Xi Empire. We will add armor and make weapons for the warriors, three hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, no more no less, no less.

    Left was the first to speak, and the Ning Family followed, ¡°We are also willing to take out three hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but we won¡¯t buy thend.¡±

    The dozen or so ns had obviously discussed this beforehand. Every n would offer three hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone as a sacrifice, but they would never buy thisnd. In that moment, Niu Zhong felt that the situation had gone out of control. However, he was happy in his heart. Even if the Ming Fa Si¡¯snd was empty, it was still better than selling it.

    An Zheng suddenly understood and then sneered.

    ¡°What a good n.¡±

    Gu Qianye lowered her voice and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty, the Holy Emperor of the Great Western Region, is forcing therge ns to give him money to start a war. However, he couldn¡¯t force them to say it out loud. Using the Ming Fa Si¡¯snd to force them to express their loyalty was the most appropriate thing to do. At this time, a criminal edict arrived noter or earlier. How many members of theserge families weren¡¯t afraid? Especially when he was involved in the assassination... How could the big families that killed Fang Zheng not express their stance? The reason Left stood out first was because they had a guilty conscience. Not only that, with these great ns leading the way, how could the other ns fall behind? It won¡¯t be long before a storm of sacrifices is set in motion. Everyone, small families, and even ordinary families will give their all to support the foreign wars. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but shake his head, ¡°What a good n. What a wise man.

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Then do we still want to buy?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to buy it. At this time, whoever really wants to buy it, would pped Chen Wunuo¡¯s face. [I actually ignored that. If we really bid, we won¡¯t be able to get a foothold in the capital anymore.] Therefore, he should temporarily give up on this matter. But that¡¯s good too, at least they didn¡¯t fall into the hands of others ¡­ When I finish what I need to do, I will have to leave the Jinling in the end. If I stay here, I will be taken away sooner orter. ¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at An Zheng¡¯s expression and was a little worried. ¡°If you feel unhappy, tell me about it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be unhappy about. It¡¯s jusiece ofnd.¡±

    Just as they were speaking, a few people suddenly strode in from outside. The one leading them was actually the Chief Steward of the First Extreme Pce, Su Ruhai. Behind him followed a few imperial guards wearing bright yellow embroidered clothes. They looked dignified and imposing, while he held an imperial edict in his hand. After entering, he looked around and asked, ¡°Where is the disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple, Chen Liuxi?¡±

    An Zheng got up, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Chen nodded his head, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s decree... The Hollow Jade Temple was the orthodox sect of the Dao Sect that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. It was actually the leader of the martial arts sects, the holynd of cultivation of the Dao Sect. The Hollow Jade Temple had entered the capital from the east. As such, he gave the location of the original Ming Fa Si to the Hollow Jade Temple. From today onwards, this ce shall be the location of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s sect in Jinling. ¡±

    Su Ruhai lowered his hand, and looked at An Zheng with a beaming smile: ¡°Dao Friend Chen, why aren¡¯t you epting the decree yet?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s brows slightly rose as heughed: ¡°I ¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, then neither will you.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Finding Empty Rooms

    <h4>Chapter 696 ¨C Finding Empty Rooms</h4>

    An Zheng stood there and said six words. I don¡¯t want it, and I don¡¯t want it.

    That was an imperial edict,¡¯s decree. Looking at the entire world, other than the one on the who was the Buddha, there was no one else who had as much authority as Chen Wunuo. The word royal decree was the heavens¡¯ might in Da Xi.

    Yet An Zheng actually said that he wouldn¡¯t ept in front of so many people, and I don¡¯t want these six words. This was a decree of disobedience, a decree of disobedience, a decree of punishment.

    Even Gu Qianye started to be nervous. Although she was not familiar with Da Xi, she knew that if a Saint King was rejected in such a manner, there would be no good oue. Everyone present had a cold expression on their faces, especially the eunuch who gave out the decree. His expression was as cold as ice.

    Gu Qianye subconsciously held onto the locket in front of her chest, ready to make a move at any time.

    However, this was the Great Western Region, and it was also the imperial capital of Jinling. Here, even if she had the saint¡¯s bone in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat arge portion of the sky.

    The steward of the household, Su Ruhai, had a dark expression as the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile: ¡°Dao leader, what did you say?¡±

    Everyone looked at An Zheng, wondering whether or not this young Taoist from Hollow Jade Temple had a way to resolve the crisis. Even though Niu Zhong respected and respected An Zheng a lot, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything carelessly. After all, that was a crime worthy of the death of one¡¯s head. He could be nervous, he could worry, he could not solve the problem.

    An Zheng smiled, pointed at everyone present, and swiped his finger across the sky: ¡°Earlier, Masters and Seniors, the actions of you seniors caused me to be extremely moved. Although I have just arrived at Da Xi, since I n to stay here, I am from Da Xi. So I can¡¯t take this ce. All seniors are willing to sacrifice themselves for Da Xi. Although I am a foreigner, I also have the heart to contribute to Da Xi. The existence of the Ming Fa Si was a benchmark for the Da Xi Empire. If it really belonged to the Hollow Jade Temple, then the people would find it hard to ept. My Hollow Jade Temple had just arrived at the Great Xixi, but we haven¡¯t done anything yet. I am willing to pay a visit to Your Majesty and offer up the bones and flesh of the ancient demon beast that I killed midway. But I really do not dare to ept this Ming Fa Si¡¯snd. Even if my master, the Sect Leader of the Hollow Jade Temple were here, he would not ept it. ¡±

    After hearing these words, Su Ruhai¡¯s expression immediately eased up. ¡°But Dao Friend, this ioken of His Majesty¡¯s intentions ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am willing to seek an audience with Your Majesty. I hope that Your Majesty can take back your orders.¡±

    Su Ruhai looked at the crowd, and could not make a decision in that moment. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Since Taoist Priest is so resolute, I will return to the pce to report to His Majesty. If Your Majesty agrees, someone else wille to invite you to enter the pce. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ruhai turned and left. If it was anyone else, he would have been punished on the spot, but not An Zheng. This was because An Zheng was not someone from the Da Xi Empire. Even if An Zheng said that he was willing to stay in the Da Xi Empire, it still involved the mysterious Hollow Jade Temple that had yet to surface. If the Hollow Jade Temple really existed and was powerful, then it would bowerful aid to Da Xi. No matter how favoured Su Ruhai was, he would not dare to make the decision rashly.

    An Zheng said to the rest of them: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will be going back. Fellow seniors, for your righteousness, please let me feel ashamed of myself and say my goodbyes. ¡±

    He turned and walked without the slightest hesitation. As they watched him leave, they all looked at each other in dismay.

    Gu Qianye followed behind An Zheng and said as they walked: ¡°You sure are bold, to not ept the decree. Moreover, didn¡¯t you always want thisnd? Now that Daxi Shenghuang has issued a decree not to take a single copper coin from you, you actually don¡¯t want it. Why? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want his gift.¡±

    Gu Qianye imitated An Zheng and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°If you say no, then no.¡±

    An Zhengughed and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you would be implicated by me?¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°No conscience!¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, and pulled Gu Qianye¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Not long after he returned to his residence, the pce sent someone to ask An Zheng toe to the First Extreme Pce immediately. An Zheng changed into a new set of clothes and, without taking a single person with him, followed the eunuch who came to deliver the decree into the pce. This young eunuch sized An Zheng up nonstop, and thought to himself, this Taoist is considered to bero among men. If he dared to say no to the imperial edict, he could boast for the rest of his life.

    When they arrived at the pce gate, the young eunuch asked An Zheng to wait at the door for him to return and report. An Zheng stood at the door and looked around. He was extremely familiar with this ce. Even if he didn¡¯t enter the pce every day, he was not far off from it. At that time, the soldiers guarding the pce gates would bow down to An Zheng whenever they saw him. Even if the Sacred Emperor was not summoned, no one would stop An Zheng from entering the pce.

    It felt like a lifetime had passed.

    This word appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself.

    Standing there, a young eunuch carried a small package and quickly walked over. When he saw An Zheng, he was slightly startled, thenughed: ¡°This young Daoist is really handsome.¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, where did this young eunuche from? After taking a close look, the young eunuch snorted, and muttered to himself, ¡°Even if he¡¯s trying to pacify the eyes, it¡¯s still more important to run.¡± An Zheng thought to himself that since this young eunuch dared to run away so brazenly, how could the Imperial Guards not stop him? He looked to the side and saw that all the soldiers were looking up at the sky as if the young eunuch was air. After the eunuch left, the soldiers of the Imperial Guard let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This Taoist, please do not speak carelessly of what you saw just now.¡±

    An Iron Armor Imperial Guard general walked over and said a little helplessly, ¡°I am the Imperial Guards¡¯ deputy general, Nn Thi. You are Daoist Chen Liuxi, right? His Majesty has ordered for you to go in, so be careful with your words. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he walked forward. After walking a few steps, he turned his head back and asked: ¡°What was that just now?¡±

    Nnti shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better not to ask.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged this as he felt that it was strange. However, An Zheng suddenly thought of a detail ¡­ He had entered the pce, but there was no one to lead the way. If he had not taken even a single wrong step on his way to the First Extreme Temple, what would have been the result? Thinking about that, An Zheng could not help but shiver. If he really walked over to them, Chen Wunuo might not even ask him, but he was afraid that he would get his people to hack him into pieces.

    So he got lost.

    He didn¡¯t get lost and kept walking in circles towards the harem.

    In the First Extreme Pce, a young eunuch ran over and whispered a few words into Su Ruhai¡¯s ears. Su Ruhai immediatelyughed, turned his head and said to Chen Wunuo: ¡°Your Majesty, Taoist Chen Liuxi has indeed gotten lost.

    Chen Wunuo also did not raise his head, as he continued to look at the imperial reports in his hands, ¡°Look again, if this person truly wants to rely on such a method to approach us, killing him would be fine. As long as he didn¡¯t cause any trouble in the harem, he was free to walk around. If he really gets lostter, you can just bring him back. ¡±

    Su Ruhai immediately nodded his head and retreated.

    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Hua¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡± I have escaped from the pce as I wished. ¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, just let her be happy. Let them bring her back.¡±

    Chen Wunuo rubbed his brow: ¡°How can I have such a foolish daughter like you.¡±

    Su Ruhai wanted tough, but he did not dare smile at all. He lowered his head and walked out, and only started grinning after he was outside the door. However, just as his mouth split open, Chen Wunuo¡¯s voice floated out from the house, ¡°If we hear yourughter, we will send you to the border region¡¯s horses.¡±

    How did Su raise his hand to cover his mouth, quickening his pace to run away.

    In the harem, An Zheng walked the entire way and pretended to be confused. The more they walked, the more girls there were. In the end, they could no longer see any men. They were all bright and charming pce maids. ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.¡± When the pce maids saw him, they were also very curious and wondered where sucandsome young Daoist came from. He actually directly charged into the imperial harem. Some people kindly reminded him that if he continued onward, he would be beheaded.

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks, his well-behaved look made the pce maidsugh. A teenage girl walked over with a blush and said, ¡°Where are you going? ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This sister, I am going to the First Extreme Pce to see His Majesty, but I lost him in the end.¡±

    The pce maid said with a flushed face: ¡°Who¡¯s your sister... You can go to the back. Forget it, I¡¯ll bring you along for a while. ¡°But don¡¯t you dare speak carelessly, those who live here are all nobles. If you were to see something that you shouldn¡¯t have, wouldn¡¯t it be digging your eyes out?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Seeing you, digging out your eyes is worth it.¡±

    The pce maid¡¯s face blushed even more as she stared at An Zheng. She didn¡¯t have much strength, but she could see that An Zheng was actually happy in her heart. After walking only a few tens of meters, An Zheng already knew clearly what the name of this little pce maid was. That year, he entered the pce and worked there. As expected, a fortress was to be broken from the inside. The defenses of the imperial harem were too weak. In his previous life, how could An Zheng be so flirtatious witce maid ¡­

    An Zheng suddenly realized something, then retracted his guard and warned himself to stay away from Chen Shaobai in the future ¡­

    After walking forward for a while, the little pce maid lowered her head and asked An Zheng: ¡°Dao leader, will youe to the pce often?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not an official of the Holy See, nor are I one of the great noble people of the Da Xi Kingdom. I naturally wouldn¡¯t casuallye into the pce. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    The pce maid shook her head sadly: ¡°No ¡­¡± Nothing, I ¡­ Every month at the fifteenth, I would leave the pce to go to the Rain Hall on Jingan Street to buy some rouge and water powder for my mistress. If there was a chance ¡­ You can see me there. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, then took out a silver note from his sleeve and stuffed it into the hands of the pce maid: ¡°The pce has strict rules, and there isn¡¯t much silver.

    The pce maid wanted to retract her hand and tried a few times, but to no avail, she actually allowed An Zheng to pull her forward.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want others to see his true self, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you like this. In the end, she even grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s hand a little tighter than An Zheng¡¯s. The more they spoke, the more cheerful she became: ¡°Remember to go and find me. This pce is a little too cold, and I can only leave after the first fifteen years.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Su Ruhai turned around and looked at An Zheng with a smile that was not a smile: ¡°Dao leader, it was really hard on you to get this servant to look for you.¡±

    The young pce maid was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly let go of her hands and bowed: ¡°Greetings, Head Steward.¡±

    Su Ruhai waved his hand: ¡°Go back first, in a while go im the fifty silver as reward yourself, just say that it¡¯s my reward to you.¡±

    The little pce maid lowered her head and muttered a few sentences, then turned and ran off. After running a few steps, she turned around to look at An Zheng again, and shyly smiled. His mouth silently said ¡­ Remember to look for me.

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°Eunuch came quickly.¡±

    Su Ruhai sighed: ¡°If this servant hadn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid that the two of you would have already found an empty room ¡­¡±

 Chapter 697 - Unknowing Reverence

    <h4>Chapter 697 ¨C Unknowing Reverence</h4>

    Seeing that Su Ruhai could still joke around, An Zheng knew that the matter of him rejecting the decree was already in the past.

    It all depended on what the order was. If the Sacred Emperor ordered a person to lead the troops, they would definitely be decapitated if they disobeyed it. If the rewards bestowed terson by the Sacred Emperor were too generous, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it out of fear. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t even bother with such a decree.

    An Zheng had been in the Da Xi world for too long, and he understood Chen Wunuo too well.

    Su Ruhai walked in front, An Zheng followed behind, and the two of them continued to chat. Right at this moment, a young eunuch approached with a small package in his arms. Behind him were two people wearing dark blue imperial bodyguards¡¯ clothing.

    ¡°Hall...¡± Your Highness! ¡±

    Su Ruhai immediately stepped aside and bowed.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then suddenly realized that this little fellow was Chen Wunuo¡¯s youngest child, Princess Chen Ye Hua. Chen Yehua was Chen Wunuo¡¯s only daughter, so he loved his the most. However, recently I heard that Chen Wunuo is going to betroth her to that Yuwen kid that An Zheng met once. Moreover, this was the way of the people in the Northwest. A married princess might not be able to live afortable life.

    An Zheng could tell that Yuwen Wuming didn¡¯t really value women that much, other than his sister. However, Chen Yehua was Chen Wunuo¡¯s only daughter. Even if Yuwen Wuming married her, he would still be trembling with fear.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡±

    Chen Ye Hua red at An Zheng: ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen those who failed to escape?¡±

    An Zheng possessed by his body and did not say a word.

    Chen Ye Hua suddenly stopped and walked in front of An Zheng. He actually stretched out his hand and hooked An Zheng¡¯s chin: ¡°Comeee, let this princess have a good look at your face. It¡¯s really pleasing to the eyes. Compared to the guy from the Yuwen family, it was much better looking. Sigh ¡­ Eh? You¡¯re a Daoist, which sect are you from, to ept a female disciple? ¡°I n to go out. From now on, the lights are on and ancient buddhas are appearing ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your Highness, that is a Buddhist sect.¡±

    Chen Yehua waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care what Buddhist sect or Dao sect they are, I just can¡¯t stay here. ¡°How about this, you bring me away now, and I¡¯ll grant you the title of imperial bodyguard that raised the eyes of others.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Su Ruhai immediately said, ¡°Your Highness, this is a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Master.

    ¡°What pce?¡±

    Chen Ye Hua retracted his hand, looked at An Zheng¡¯s face, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in praise: ¡°It¡¯s really nice to look at. A person like you can just sit there and let everyone see your face, look at the money you give, do you believe that you can even make arge sum of silver? How about this, let¡¯s go together, you¡¯ll be in charge of earning money, and I¡¯ll be in charge of collecting money, alright? ¡±

    An Zheng coughed.

    Su Ruhai immediately tried to smooth things over. Chen Ye Hua walked away somewhat dejected, as he turned his head to the two imperial guards and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that it was you guys who found me, it was me who suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Next time, hmph, I will definitely escape.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°What is Your Highness doing?¡±

    Su Ruhai said: ¡°Sigh ¡­ Your majesty has truly been spoiled badly by your majesty. ¡±

    After saying this, he knew that his words had slipped, and hurriedly shook his head: ¡°Your Highness only loves to y, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. His Majesty has already been waiting for you for a while. However, I have to remind you that your majesty was still angry at you for disrespecting the imperial edict. ¡±

    An Zheng thought that it would be weird if he was angry, what Chen Wunuo liked the most were his subjects who were sensible, even if they pretended to be.

    When they arrived outside the First Extreme Pce, Su Ruhai went in to inform the others. After a while, he came out and called An Zheng in. An Zheng entered the door, and without even raising his head to look, his hands stretched out horizontally before bowing down: ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Da Xi was not a country that one had to kneel to just look at the emperor. Furthermore, An Zheng was from the Dao Sect, so he could be considered an otherworldly cultivator.

    Chen Wunuo put down the imperial report in his hand, raised his hand and rubbed his brow: ¡°Earlier, Su Ruhai came back to say that Taoist was not willing to ept our gift to you, why?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was influenced by the lords present, I was moved. If those adults did not offer up so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and were still auctioning them off, I would probably still be bidding right now. But since those lords have done so, I naturally cannot ept the bestowal given by His Majesty as such, even though I really want it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo was slightly taken aback, and could not help but burst outughing. ¡°You sure are honest with your words ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just curious. Su Ruhai, bring a chair for the Daoist to sit down and talk. ¡±

    When Su Ruhai saw the Holy Emperor smile, a huge boulder that was hanging in his heart fell to the ground. He immediately had the young eunuch bring a chair over. An Zheng did not reject, but he could not really sit down, and only sat in a corner to show his respect.

    Chen Wunuo kept asking An Zheng a few questions about the Hollow Jade Temple, so of course An Zheng wouldn¡¯t reveal any ws. In this world, there was no one who knew Hollow Jade Temple better than him. Chen Wunuo had lived for long enough and stood at the highest point for a long enough time, so if one were to say who had the most experience in this world, he would definitely leave others far behind. Even the Buddha in the Great Thunder Lake Temple would not be able to do it. After all, the Buddha normally would not walk out.

    ¡°Hollow Jade Temple has disappeared for ten thousand years.¡±

    After Chen Wunuo finished speaking, Chen Wunuo asked, ¡°When will the Spiritual Mastere to my Da Xi?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Master said he can¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Oh? ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the Hollow Jade Temple no longer dared to break the inheritance. Although Master was worried about the rampaging beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World, the Hollow Jade Temple had experienced a cmity and almost had its entire sect annihted. ¡°After ten thousand years, I finally managed to recover my vitality.¡±

    Chen Wunuo frowned slightly. ¡°So the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Master only wants to cultivate and has no responsibilities?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Whose responsibility is this?¡±

    ¡°The responsibility of a cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Is the duty of a cultivator to do this for His Majesty or for themon people?¡±

    ¡°For themon people, of course.¡±

    ¡°When themon people need it, my master will naturallye out. When Your Majesty needs it, he may note out. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s brows slightly raised, and his expression slowly became cold. So far, no one had dared to speak like that in front of him. Even the Fang Zheng back then would at most not say a word. But at this moment, Chen Wunuo waspletely convinced of one thing... An Zheng was indeed a member of the Hollow Jade Temple, a cultivation sect that had existed for tens of thousands of years. He didn¡¯t know what the power of the heavens was, nor did he know who was the ruler right now.

    A person whocked respect for Daxi Shenghuang was not an idiot, not an idiot.

    Seeing Chen Wunuo¡¯s face darken, An Zheng did not express anything. It was as if he naturally protected his master, and that was what he should do as a disciple, even though this master of the Hollow Jade Temple was fake.

    When the topic reached this point, it seemed somewhat stiff. Chen Wunuo fell silent for a while, but still decided to change the topic. After all, that Spiritual Master could possibly be a Zhang Zhenjun of Mount Wudang.

    ¡°I heard that you went to the prince¡¯s mansion yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    ¡°Talking about longevity.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and clear.

    Then he asked, ¡°Does Your Majesty think that cultivators aim for longevity or power?¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenlyughed: ¡°If a cultivator could live forever, how could he not have power? You said he didn¡¯t want to live in seclusion because he didn¡¯t want to. But if he wants to, he can do so anytime. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded and did not say anything else.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want what we give you. Leave the Ming Fa Si¡¯snd, at least it will be an exnation to themoners. You should know that I have given the edict of sin ¡­ What do you think is wrong with a king who has given himself a crime? ¡±

    ¡°A lot of people deserve to die.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was still simple and clear.

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°Should I die?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That is what His Majesty¡¯s enemy is thinking, I do not know.¡±

    Chen Wunuo was not angry at all, ¡°Then do you know that the person who caused us tomit such a mistake was the person you saw yesterday, our son? I have decided to cripple his throne and give him the punishment he deserves. It was said that justice might bete, but it was never absent. But you went to see him yesterday, do you not believe that justice wille? ¡±

    ¡°How pathetic would it be if justice came toote?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Anyone can say that, your majesty cannot say it.¡±

    Chen Wunuo realized that if he continued to chat with this young man, he might get angry. was very clear that the reason why justice camete was because he, the Sacred Emperor, warash.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hands, ¡°We will tell the people of the Jinling Mansion that thend you have chosen will be paid and settled ording to the prices on the Great Xi market. Initially, I had thought that if you could speak, I would just give yce other than the Ming Fa Si which I didn¡¯t give you. ¡±

    An Zheng got up and bowed, ¡°Thank you for your consent, Your Majesty. If I really took His Majesty¡¯snd, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say such words again. Even if I were to mention Master, I would not dare to defend it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded, ¡°You protecting your master means that you have loyalty in your heart. This was great. Many people did not know why they were loyal, what loyalty was, or who they should be loyal to. Honored master, revered master, respected heaven and earth ¡­ At least you know that. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. I really don¡¯t like you.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and said: ¡°I will take my leave.¡±

    He turned around and walked forward, his daoist robe fluttering in the wind.

    After An Zheng left, Su Ruhai walked in with his head lowered and said: ¡°Your Majesty, this person does not know the rules, and does not know his ce. Do you want this servant to give him a warning, or do you want someone else to give him a warning? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s jusall stone.¡±

    Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a scheming mind or a shrewd mind, we actually really like this kind of person. I said I didn¡¯t like him because I couldn¡¯t let him think I liked him. I have said before, the imperial court needs a new batch of people. Left Swordhall is dead, just in time, tomorrow I will make Yuwen Wuming take the position of Left Swordhall, and be a Temple General ¡­ Furthermore, the people from the Violet Firmament Hall in the Wudang Mountain were not as respectful to me, as the young Daoist just now ¡­ What Zhang Zhenjun pursues is the natural way, which is a good way to put it. To put it harshly, it is to put on an act of being noble and noble ¡­ This Chen Liuxi can be used to make the people of Violet Firmament Pce feel that we are reusing the Hollow Jade Temple. Then, the people of Zi Xiao Pce would naturally be anxious and the fake Qing Gao would be torn off by himself. ¡±

    Su Ruhai lowered his head and asked: ¡°Then what does Your Majesty mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Pick oulot ofnd for him in the best location in the capital and have the Department of Revenue allocate some silver to build the Hollow Jade Temple.¡± Big, big. It was so big that people in Mount Wudang would be jealous. If people were to be jealous, their bottom line would be unconsciously lowered. However, he could not allow the Hollow Jade Temple to rise just like that. Whether it had the ability or not, there was no point in saying it out loud. The people of the white tower view do not seem to like him. Go ahead and reveal that we do not like Chen Liuxi, the people of the white tower view will naturally do so. ¡±

    Su Ruhai asked: ¡°What if the people from white tower view do not have the heart to carelessly kill him?¡±

    ¡°So be it. What¡¯s the use of us keeping the trash?¡± The people of white tower view killed him, he waiece of trash. He killed the people of white tower view, the trash of white tower view. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Go and arrange it, we still have a lot of matters to take care of ¡­ The battle with Xu¡¯er in the south was quite smooth. I promised him that I would marry Yuwen Wuchen to him. ¡±

    At this time, Yuwen Wu Chen, who was mentioned by the Holy Emperor, was waiting outside An Zheng¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 698 - Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 698 ¨C Arrogant</h4>

    The only reason the white tower view got its name was because there was a white tower in the monastery. There was a story that the Great Zhou Sacred Emperor dreamt about a white deer teaching him cultivation techniques and bing the best in the world ten years ago. In order to fulfill his wish, ten yearster, he had built this white tower in Jinling, which was then also known as the Southern City. Themoners werepletely convinced, but no one ever thought that this white deer was rted to the white tower.

    In any case, as long as this ancient monument was bestowed with the vor of a legend, its reputation would naturally grow.

    The people of the Dao Sect were extroverts as well. They should have trained well. But in a world where cultivators were in control, how could cultivators possibly train in it? Moreover, cultivation in this world originated from the Dao Sect, and everyone knew it. Even the current emperor couldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Dao Sect.

    The Dao Sect in Jinling naturally had a bit more powerful aura.

    The lord of the white tower view was named Lan Xiaosheng. When he was young, he once asked for advice from Wu Dang Mountain, but he was stopped at the door by Wu Dang Mountain. Because he did not seek to see others, only the Zhang Zhenjun. Zhang Zhenjun said that he had no time, so he could only leave.

    After he became famous, Lan Xiaosheng went to Wu Dang, but in the end, the Zhang Zhenjun still did not see him.

    This was the most frustrating thing for Lan Xiaosheng, and of course he was also the most proud. In the capital, the Taoist temple was thergest, with the most disciples and the most famous, it was still his white tower view. Even more gleeful was that even the steward, Su Ruhai, was his guest.

    Not long ago, this honored guest had sighed and told him that the little Daoist from Hollow Jade Temple had displeased His Majesty. That was enough.

    white tower view had been in the capital for many years, so he was familiar with everyone from top to bottom. Thus, he easily found ouiece of news, saying that Chen Liuxi was looking all over for the location of the sect entrance, and even chose a plot ofnd. Before long, he would ask to see the Prefecture Song, and as long as he had enough silver, thend would naturally belong to Chen Liuxi.

    Lan Xiaosheng felt that his Majesty was unhappy, and he was unhappy too, so he couldn¡¯t let Chen Liuxi feel good. Thus, he made an appointment with Prefecture Song at noon and gave him a golden core. Prefecture Song agreed to it immediately, Chen Liuxi would definitely not easily take thend.

    The Jinling was too big, there were mountains and waters in the city, thend was located at the bottom of the Emerald Mountain in the east city, upying at least a few hundred mu ofnd.

    An Zheng brought Gu Qianye, Chen Jiu, and Du Xu to take a look at thisnd. Not only was An Zheng anxious to establish the sect, the most important thing was that woman called Yuwen Wuchen had already been waiting for him for half a day. An Zheng didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this girl, so he escaped through the back door.

    Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the Green Jade Mountain: ¡°This ce is indeed good, it is better than the Ming Fa Si¡¯s. Although it looks a little small, the scenery here is much better. If I were to stay here for a long time, I would be able to see the beautiful scenery of the entire Jinling, and my life would be a bit morefortable. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to live here for a long time, we just need to do our best to look good.¡±

    Everyone else was measuring the area, Gu Qianye looked around to her left and right, and then asked An Zheng: ¡°Where is Chen Zhongqi? Are you really going to do it yourself? Now that Chen Wunuo wants to kill him, even if Chen Wunuo does not kill him, the ns that have connections with him will only wish for his death. Otherwise, if he lets go, many people will not be able to make it out of his mouth. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°When I saw Chen Wunuo, he said a sentence to me ¡­ Justice will bete, but not absent. These words were like a fart. If justice camete, what was the use of it? So he waited for the justice that cameter to deal with Chen Zhongqi? ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I need to find my enemies.¡±

    Gu Qianye acknowledged, and for a moment, no one knew what she was talking about, she was worried about An Zheng¡¯s safety. Even though Chen Zhongqi had already lost his power, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. He had a high cultivation base, but there were still quite a few deathsworn by his side. It was not a wise decision for An Zheng to go and face Chen Zhongqi head on at this time. However, she also understood An Zheng. As long as An Zheng was certain of one thing, he would never retreat, or even change anything.

    As they were chatting, sounds of people arguing suddenly came from afar. An Zheng looked over, only to see a group of cultivators wearing blue robes surrounding Chen Xiaolian¡¯s group. They were all talking at once.

    An Zheng told Gu Qianye to stay where she was and not move.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Without waiting for An Zheng¡¯s subordinate to reply, the leader of the group wearing blue robes sneered, ¡°Your Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s people are truly relying on force to bully others. When you are measuring ournd, measure our white tower view¡¯snd as well, and take over a foot of ournd, do you want to upy our white tower view¡¯snd in one go?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°The white tower view is in the Western City. Why is this ce your territory?¡±

    The Daoist said: ¡°The white tower view is in the west city, so how about the east city? Your Hollow Jade Temple truly doesn¡¯t know where you are and what right do you have toe to Jinling and take thend? Our white tower view is from the beginning, why can¡¯t wee here? ¡±

    He took out and deed from his sleeve and shook it open. ¡°Open your eyes and look clearly, it is arge red seal, written in ck and white. This is thend deed issued after Jinling Mansion¡¯s approval. From your feet all the way to the west is where our white tower view uses to build new academies. You guys don¡¯t have anything to do with us, why are you doing this? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood in his heart, and then he smiled.

    ¡°Prefecture Song is so cheap.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said this sentence and nced at thend deed. Thisnd deed was very problematic, the location of the ce was not clearly written on it, the direction from which the things originated, and also the direction from north to south. It only said that there were 100 mu ofnd owned by the white tower view, but the exact location of the 100 mu was not written at all. In other words, even if An Zheng retreated ten or fifty meters, the people of white tower view would still cause trouble.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    The Daoist scoffed, ¡°If you know your own limitations, then scram back to Hollow Jade Temple.¡± It really is not your turn to shout and shout in Jinling. I will tell you right here, only the white tower view can upy thisnd. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence before turning around to return back.

    He pulled Chen Xiaolian¡¯s hand and saw that Chen Xiaolian¡¯s sword was about to be unsheathed. Which sword ve under Chen Xiaoyao¡¯smand would swallow their anger? As for Chen Xiaolian, he admired An Zheng a lot because An Zheng never swallowed his words.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Xiaolian asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Do you want to vent your anger by killing these few people? No, since white tower view stood out, in order to vent his anger, he naturally had to make white tower viewpletely finished. So it¡¯s not worth it for you to get mad at a few pawns. ¡±

    ¡°But I want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    An Zheng stopped after walking a few steps, turned his head and said to the few Daoists: ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to return and report, just say that I¡¯ll be going to white tower view to visit the monastery leader in a while.¡±

    That Taoistughed out loud, ¡°If you admit your wrongs, you can do it in front of me right now. I will pass it on to the monastery leader.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and asked, ¡°white tower view¡¯snd is very big, don¡¯t tell me you still need thisnd?¡±

    The Daoist replied, ¡°The white tower view upies 600 mu ofnd, of course it¡¯s very big. As for whether or not you need this piece ofnd, it¡¯s not up to you to say it, nor is it up to me to say it.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°600 mu. Although it¡¯s a little small, it¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian turned around and walked away. Then, Chen Xiaolian followed behind with a sullen face. Two hourster, An Zheng returned to his residence and sent someone out to find out what kind of businesses the white tower view had in the capital. Two hourster, An Zheng was already sitting in Prefecture Song¡¯s study.

    The Prefecture Song looked at An Zheng and said embarrassedly: ¡°The white tower view¡¯snd deed is a lot earlier than you guys, this official has no solution. After all, if we want to do things impartially, we can¡¯t side with you just because we¡¯re friends, right? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s not because I want to be biased. I just want to ask one thing, the control over the sale of houses in the capital is extremely strict, and I have also heard that a long time ago, in order to control the excessive control of a sect, the Holy See madule. ¡°Apart from the sects, all the othernd in the sects are just for rent and not for sale, right?¡±

    Prefecture Song did not know what An Zheng wanted to do, and nodded: ¡°Of course, these are Holy See¡¯s rules, no one can question your majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    An Zheng then asked: ¡°So, other than the Ministry of Revenue, no sect is allowed to buy property?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be easy.¡±

    An Zheng took ouiece of paper and ced it in front of Prefecture Song: ¡°This was approved by the Department of Revenue.

    An Zheng ced the piece of paper in front of Prefecture Song: ¡°I have bought all of the leased shops in white tower view. ¡°Therefore, I have to trouble you to give me somend transfer deeds. It¡¯s not a lot, only thirty-seven copies.¡±

    Prefecture Song¡¯s face turned cold: Daoist Chen, aren¡¯t you going a little too far by doing this?

    An Zheng shook his head andughed brilliantly, ¡°Master knows more about Da Xi than me, and I know more about how to maintain our rtionship. The Song family is very powerful in Da Xi, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t sit in a position arefect for so long like Lord Song. The Song Family had been established in the capital for many years, so of course, they had close ties with the other big families. However, Song Jue didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between the Song Family and these big families wasn¡¯t stable.

    ¡°Since we, the Hollow Jade Temple have dared to enter the capital from the east, we have no intention of bearing the wrath of Da Xi. Coincidentally, the young master of the Yuwen n had a good rtionship with me, so he spoke a few words for me in front of His Majesty. Fortunately, the people of the Ning, Zhao, and Zhou families had been in close contact with each other. For the sake of being unable to ept it, one would often pay arge price. However, as long as there irice, there is nothing that is impossible that one cannot do. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and Du Xu brought in a box and opened it in front of Prefecture Song. There were at least twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s inside.

    ¡°How much did the white tower view give you? I¡¯ll give you ten times more. I scolded you just now, but I¡¯ll add ten times more. Master knows that the white tower view still has to stay in the capital, so there are some things that cannot be done. I am different, I am an outsider. However, they might not be afraid to kill someone before they left. My lord is from the Song Family, of course the other families wouldn¡¯t go to war with the Song Family for me, but I¡¯ve given them gifts. They know I killed you, but they can still keep me safe. Because I will continue to send them to their hands. The ten thousand years¡¯ umtion of precipitation in the Hollow Jade Temple is something your Song Family canpare with? that the white tower view canpare to? ¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, white tower view¡¯snd will be mine.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng ced his palm on the table. ¡°If sire doesn¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll wait and see the results tomorrow.¡±

    Prefecture Song¡¯s expression was gloomy to the extreme. ¡°Chen Liuxi, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Your brother is the Patriarch of the Song Family. I just sent someone to give him a piece of the Ancient Beast¡¯s skeleton. Soon, your brother will send someone to talk to you about this. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight: ¡°You are standing in the wrong team, I have given you a chance to change, you must seize it.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 699 ¨C Abandoned</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s arrogance had exceeded the Prefecture Song¡¯s expectations. He did not expect a martial artist to be so presumptuous in front of him. Furthermore, the other party¡¯s words had trampled all over his pride.

    He was an official in the capital after all. He had been sitting in this position for many years, and those people from the big families would more or less give him some face. As for An Zheng, this outsider simply went crazy.

    ¡°How much did the white tower view give you?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Prefecture Song and said with a sneer: ¡°I said that you¡¯re just a b * stard and you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Your majesty has already wanted to give me the Ming Fa Si¡¯snd, I¡¯m the one who don¡¯t want it. You don¡¯t even know the difference between white tower view and my Hollow Jade Temple? Just a little bit of benefit is enough to make you lose your mind, you think the white tower view dares to go against me because of His Majesty¡¯s orders? That¡¯s because His Majesty still doesn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the Hollow Jade Temple. He¡¯s only looking foandom sect to probe his way into, yet you¡¯ve managed to sneak in. Do you understand now why you are always in a ce where you can¡¯t climb any more? ¡±

    ¡°The reason I asked you to be a Prefect in this ce is not because of how powerful you are, but precisely because you are an idiot, and precisely because your n¡¯s power is not that strong. Because you don¡¯t have much ability, the people from the various families will feel bnced, making you sit on the seat of the Prefect. The people from the various families won¡¯t feel threatened. And your brother, the head of the Song Family knows this ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng turned around, ¡°Think about it carefully. If it really gets out of hand, you might not even be able to sit properly even after sitting for so many years.¡±

    ¡°You will regret it!¡±

    Prefecture Song stood up and shouted to An Zheng.

    An Zheng also did not turn his head around, and shrugged: ¡°Master Song, what I want to do now is only a white tower view, I hope you do not throw yourself in there. You should be able to determine which is lighter and which is heavier. I¡¯m still saying, I¡¯m an outsider, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, at most I¡¯ll just turn around and leave. However, the Hollow Jade Temple has tens of thousands of years of history, so it¡¯s not like they have to leave with their tails between their legs. They have to leave with their blood flowing like rivers. ¡±

    Prefecture Song stood there trembling in anger. Because he was too angry, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    An Zheng knew what kind of method to deal with such an official. A person like the Prefecture Song was not afraid of soft weapons, because he was stupid. It would be more effective to threaten him with his life than anything else if he wanted to scare him.

    After exiting the main gate of the Jinling Mansion, An Zheng went straight to Jieyang Street, where all the properties of the white tower view were located. The Assistant Minister of the Department of Revenue was surnamed Tantai, so there was no need to talk about the rtionship between An Zheng and Tan Taiche. Although Tan Taiche¡¯s position within the family wasn¡¯t high, it was enough to rope in the family for An Zheng. No one knew about Tan Taiche bing an official in the State of Yan, but the silver that Tan Taiche gave to the family every year was enough to make the family pay a lot of attention to him.

    Furthermore, Tantai Qing was not Prefecture Song. To be able to serve as Assistant Minister in the Department of Revenue, he was ten thousand times more shrewd than Prefecture Song.

    In just half a day¡¯s time, all of the white tower view¡¯s business was closed.

    There were more and more people gathering on the streets of Embroidery Yang. After all, it was arge sect with ovehousand disciples. An Zheng ordered his men to seal off all the shops, and then set a table on the street, with a box of Spirit Stones ced on top of it.

    ¡°Your lease date isn¡¯t here yet. ording to the rules, the mainpensation for your losses is from your room.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the surrounding white tower view s and said calmly: ¡°Now that the owners of this ce are all me, I willpensate you for your losses. ording to the original agreement, I will pay you double the rent. ¡°When youe here to collect the silver, don¡¯t forget to tell me which shop you rented.¡±

    The scene was getting bigger and bigger as more and more people gathered in the capital. Very quickly, it rmed the people from the various great ns. They were all watching with interest as they watched how this foreign little Daoist fought with the white tower view, and they all had the intention of watching a show. However, most of them had clearly seen that the white tower view was just a chess piece used by the Emperor to probe the Hollow Jade Temple.

    The first chess pieces to go forward were usually unimportant.

    In a teahouse less than a hundred meters away from An Zheng, a member of the Ning Family raised his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Interesting.

    The Zhao Family member could not help butugh, ¡°Sucerson does not need to worry about anything. He must be a boorish man to exert so much strength.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    A member of the Zhou family said, ¡°Up until now, which family hasn¡¯t received a gift from this Taoist. And I guess that gift isn¡¯t even enough to describe the city as such. That¡¯s why you and I are sitting here right now, watching the show, not caring about anything at all. ¡±

    A member of the Ning familyughed, ¡°You are the only one who doesn¡¯t know how to talk. This gift is avable from any family, and it¡¯s not some secret. You must tell them. However, this little Daoist knows how to conduct himself. I¡¯ve seen the Jindan from the Hollow Jade Temple before, its quality is indeed better than any other Jindan from before. There are almost no side effects. ¡°People in our ns need a lot of medicinal pills. The quality of the aurous core is so high that no matter how much the Hollow Jade Temple takes out, people will buy it.¡±

    The people from the Zhou family said, ¡°So this little Taoist is not stupid or reckless. It looks like he really did use a lot of strength, but he has alreadyid the groundwork. He let us all see how good the quality of the Golden-Rank pills of the Hollow Jade Temple are, so he knows that even if we don¡¯t want a white tower view that has no value, we cannot break the Golden-Rank pills of their Hollow Jade Temple. ¡±

    The Zhao Family man raised his teacup and indicated for them to drink the tea. As long as the Hollow Jade Temple is still in the Jinling, we must continue doing business with them.

    The few of them raised their cups and turned to look outside.

    unipr pce

    Su Ruhai told Chen Wunuo about the current situation. Chen Wunuo smiled and nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s see who is stronger between the two barbarians. I heard that the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi had given Golden-Rank pills to the people of the various great ns in the capital. Furthermore, the quality of the pills were extremely high, and just by this point, the people of the other ns would not help the white tower view. ¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty, it seems that he was a bit rash to rush into the Jinling Mansion.¡±

    ¡°How is that impudent? That would mean not holding back and directly cutting off the hidden danger.¡± It was a wise choice to reveal his strongest side to the factor that he did notck. The people of the Song Family are not idiots, seeing how no one helped the people from the white tower view, do they not understand? ¡±

    At the same time, Lan Xiaosheng was already in the Department of Revenue.

    Minister of Revenue Zhou Wenju didn¡¯t even see him. It was true that a master of the white tower view wasn¡¯t someone that he couldn¡¯t meet. Lan Xiaosheng waited at the Ministry of Revenue, but Tantai Qing, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, showed up in the end.

    ¡°Lord Tantai, the people from Hollow Jade Temple have gone too far in this matter.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng first handed over a box. Tantai Qing nced at the box and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A gift.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I need to ept your kindness and then seek justice for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. The lord has misunderstood, it really is juseart.¡± Of course I don¡¯t dare to ask sire for help, I just hope that sire can act impartially. ¡±

    ¡°You mean, I¡¯m not fair?¡±

    Tantai Qing¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Temple Head Lan should look for some yamen that can handle matters impartially. Perhaps you can go to the picket hall and denounce me. If you have nothing else to say, then leave. I still have a lot of things to do. ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng was stunned, his face turned cold. He did not know why the attitudes of the big figures in the capital suddenly changed. Did he do something wrong this time? He smiled awkwardly, said, ¡°Sir, you are busy, and left.¡± As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw something flying out of the window. It was the gift he had left behind on the table. The box flew far away and dropped to the ground withump, as though Lan Xiaosheng had pped him.

    Lan Xiaosheng felt fear in his heart. It seemed that this matter was not developing in the direction he had expected. Are these adults stupid? I wonder what does Your Majesty find annoying about Chen Liuxi? Or should I say ¡­ Only he himself knew the reason why His Majesty was unhappy with Chen Liuxi?

    In an instant, Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat.

    Actually, the reason why An Zheng was so angry was not only because the people from the white tower view were targeting An Zheng. When An Zheng was in Ming Fa Si, he already knew that this sect was not clean, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence either. Furthermore, at that time An Zheng was just too busy, there were bigger cases involving him every day, and there were always bigger cases every day.

    At that time, there was also a misunderstanding in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and it was something the current An Zheng would nevermit again. At that time, An Zheng had thought that there were different ways to deal with evil, so there were always ways to eliminate it. Right now, what An Zheng was thinking was, doing evil is doing evil, regardless of size. Without the shackles of the Ming Fa Si, An Zheng could do things more freely. He was no longer the voice of thew; he was merely following his own will.

    On Embroidered Sun Street, Lan Xiaosheng stood at the end of the street and looked inside, but didn¡¯t go over in the end. He still needed help, so he turned around and went to the Jinling Mansion.

    There was still a chest in front of Prefecture Song. His expression was gloomy. Standing before him was an old man in embroidered clothes. Although he appeared to be in his sixties, he was actually older than he looked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even take a look, other than you, who else expressed their stance?¡±

    The old man turned and nced at Prefecture Song, who was not convinced at all: ¡°But he pointed at my nose and scolded me. I will not tolerate this matter no matter what.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve suffered so much, you naturally won¡¯t go through with it for nothing. However, your grievances are not equal to your family¡¯s grievances. Do you know where Ie from? The people of Jieyang Street, Zhao Family, Zhou Family, Ning Family were there drinking tea and watching a y, inviting me to tea. What do you mean by that? What kind of show are they watching? ¡±

    Prefecture Song: ¡°Are you telling me to endure this?¡±

    ¡°No, there are still many opportunities for revenge. This is not the best time.¡±

    The old man looked at the box in front of Prefecture Song, then actually raised his hand and kept it: ¡°I¡¯ll keep these things for you. I¡¯ll naturally let Chen Liuxi personally apologize to youter on.¡±

    With that, the old man turned and left.

    Prefecture Song looked at the empty table in front of him and felt like crying but had no tears.

    As for Lan Xiaosheng, he also received a closed-door meal outside the Jinling Mansion. Prefecture Song suffered so much anger and had nowhere to spread it on, so he had to do it on him. Lan Xiaosheng suddenly had a feeling that it was only for this entire day. From the moment Su Ruhai had said those words to him, he had been abandoned by the capital.

 Chapter 700 - Its time for you to send it over

    <h4>Chapter 700 ¨C It¡¯s time for you to send it over</h4>

    Although Lan Xiaosheng felt that he had been abandoned by the entire Jinling, he did not give up. This was a status that he had earned only after years of hard work. How could he admit defeat to an outsider like him so easily? After eating the closed door of the Jinling Mansion, he immediately went to the Imperial Pce.

    What made Lan Xiaosheng gratified was that Su Ruhai quickly came out to see him.

    At a corner outside the Imperial Pce, Su Ruhai patiently listened to Lan Xiaosheng and nodded, ¡°There are some things that His Majesty cannot say openly. For example, no one knew whether or not Hollow Jade Temple existed, but since he was so domineering and arrogant, His Majesty would naturally find him an eyesore. However, who was his Majesty? If His Majesty were to do something personally, wouldn¡¯t he lose his identity? ¡°So, believe me ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai patted Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°If you do this properly, your majesty will definitely not forget you.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng was so excited that he wanted to cry, thinking to himself, with His Majesty supporting me, what am I afraid of? Ignoring the fact that the big crew took the benefits of the Hollow Jade Temple and just sat there and did nothing, with the words of his majesty, the white tower view was emboldened to do whatever he wanted. After all, this was his majesty¡¯s Da Xi, his majesty¡¯s Jinling.

    So Lan Xiaosheng immediately rushed back to the white tower view, and gathered all the disciples there.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been established in the capital for many years and we¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone. When things made sense, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone. ¡°Let me tell you this thoroughly. This matter was done by His Majesty on his errand.¡±

    Hearing these words, all the white tower view disciples became excited.

    ¡°You may not know the inside story of the imperial court because you do not have ess to that level, but I do.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng saidcently: ¡°His Majesty wants to kill the prince Chen Zhongqi, so there will inevitably be a change of people in the imperial court. The new batch of people were now all standing by the Hollow Jade Temple. So, what are you afraid of? But, we arroper sect, we cannot fight and kill in broad daylight. Therefore, this matter will eventuallye to an end. We have to get the Hollow Jade Temple out of the Jinling within the limits of the Da Xi officials. ¡±

    He looked at his senior disciple, Zhuang Qing, and said, ¡°If you want to go to the Hollow Jade Temple and issue a challenge, the martial arts matters will have to be resolved through martial arts. Tell the people of Hollow Jade Temple who lost, and who rolled out of the Jinling. ¡±

    Zhuang Hui left hurriedly, as fast as the wind.

    Before long, Zhuang Hui returned with news from Hollow Jade Temple. He said that the Hollow Jade Temple had epted the challenge and was sparring in the streets of Embroidery. Lan Xiaosheng thought to himself that this was simply courting death. With an order, he brought ovehousand disciples with him and majestically rushed to Embroidered Sun Street.

    On the streets, there were ovehousand white tower view disciples gathered, looking extremely imposing. On the other side, An Zheng was seated on a chair, while Chen Xiaolian, Qi Jiu and Ye Xiaoxin were standing behind him. It seemed that there were truly arge number of people over there, but this ce seemed deserted.

    Lan Xiaosheng walked to the front, and looked at An Zheng with squinted eyes: ¡°We people will not do anything behind the scenes, if there is anything we can take it out and solve it on the open. ¡°Therefore, we still have to follow the rules of the martial arts world. I don¡¯t care how many properties you bought, this matter has nothing to do with these properties. There is nothing inappropriate about the martial artspetition.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and did not say a word.

    Lan Xiaosheng continued: ¡°But before thepetition, I still have to exin it to you. Everyone has their own pride. You pped my face, and I hit yours. That¡¯s why I have to take it back. It looks like you only have three people with you, so let¡¯s y three rounds and win two out of three. As the monastery head, I will fight with you. Choose two disciples and fight with my disciples. Three matches, two wins, who lost, and who got out of Jinling. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Lan Xiaosheng said: ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s just that the gambling stake is a little too small, it¡¯s not fun.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand and brought out a big box from behind: ¡°Here are two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, consider this your bet.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng frowned, that was two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Even a second-rate n would not be able to gather that many at once. However, this did not mean that the second-rate families could not afford it. It was just that there was no point in keeping so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. An Zheng would not do that, he liked the methods that tycoons did, even if someone said he waich man and had no temperament, he still liked to go out and bring money with him.

    For example, if he didn¡¯t bring the 1,800,000 silver with him, he didn¡¯t think it was good. The Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s did not havundred or so pieces by their side, so they felt that it was not good.

    ¡°I made a bet!¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng gritted his teeth: ¡°How much do you want to pay? How much does my white tower view want to pay? Only two hundred.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°This is the wager for the first round, two out of three ¡­ In the second round, we¡¯ll bet on the property on Embroidered Sun Street and thend at the foot of the mountains. Although it will not be worth two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but to the monastery leader, it will be worth it. ¡±

    He looked at Lan Xiaosheng and said, ¡°The things that I drop here, you should be more or less done with it. I don¡¯t like gambling or even dislike it, but since it¡¯s apetition, neither of us would feel satisfied without a bet, right? If you feel that your sect¡¯snd is useless, you can change it to something else, but I don¡¯t really care. ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng said angrily: ¡°Just bet.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°It feels great.¡±

    ¡°And the third game?¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng asked: ¡°What¡¯s the wager for the third round?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Didn¡¯t the temple owner say it? Whoever loses can get the hell out of the Jinling.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face turned cold, anger rising in his heart. He saw that An Zheng was just sitting there and was angry, so he got people to find a chair to sit on: ¡°Send people over first.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is the Jinyang Street, if we were to fight, it might harm the innocent, and it will be surrounded by onlookers. Although it was immoral to watch from the sidelines, he didn¡¯t deserve to die. ¡°That¡¯s why let¡¯s just be simple. We can¡¯t let the blood and thew of the Da Xi run rampant. We need to understand everything at a nce.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng looked at the three people on An Zheng¡¯s side. There was no need to talk about the girl, the other two were young. The kind of young person who relied on Cultivation Power could be seen, and a real young person could also be seen. Therefore, he knew that these two people were not very scary. The only thing he was not sure about was An Zheng¡¯s cultivation. However, he won two out of three rounds, so it shouldn¡¯t broblem for him to deal with An Zheng. As long as his own disciple could win one round, it would be enough.

    ¡°You are a foreigner, I will give you a chance.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng casually waved his hand. ¡°What is it, you have the final say.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°How about this, let¡¯s fight to the death. I heard that the most amazing thing about white tower view is their cultivation in the way of the sword, so the first round is better than the sword, as for how it is to bepared, you have the final say. ¡±

    Lan Xiaoshengughed, the sword dao of the white tower view, could be considered famous in the entire martial arts world. Although that Zhang Zhenjun at Wu Dang Mountain annoyed him, he had closed his door and disappeared both times. But Zhang Zhenjun had also said that Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s character was not good, but his talent in the way of the sword was very good. Throughout the world, under the Lower Celestial Stage, there was no one who was stronger than him in the way of the sword. Such an evaluation was outrageously high.

    And the reason why Lan Xiaosheng was able to survive so well in the capital, withousand disciples, was all because of thements from the Zhang Zhenjun.

    ¡°Zhuang Hui.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng shouted, ¡°Fight the first round and ask the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple for guidance on the way of the sword. Don¡¯t hurt people. It¡¯s better than nothing. Although attacking is only the basic skill used to cultivate the way of the sword, the speed at which one attacks is fast and slow, in the end, that is still the key that determines victory or defeat. ¡±

    The eldest disciple, Zhuang Hui, walked out with a sword in his hand. The sword was unsheathed, not because it was truly unsheathed, but because Zhuang Hui had left his sword sheath behind.

    An Zheng turned his head to look at Chen Xiaolian Jiu and Ye Xiaoxin. The two younger generation members looked at each other.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡±

    ¡°I want to go.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Rock scissors.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Chen Xiaolian and Ye Xiaoxin began preparing the rock scissors. The surrounding people booed. This was the first time they had seen such a child¡¯s y in apetition. Seeing how unconcerned the people on An Zheng¡¯s side were, Lan Xiaosheng was so angry that his face turned white.

    After more than 130 rounds, Chen Xiaolian finally won.

    Even An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°If the two of you still can¡¯t tell the difference, it¡¯s already dark.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian walked over with a long sword in hand and faced Zhuang Hui.

    Zhuang Hui was slightly taller than Chen Xiaolian and he looked at Chen Xiaolian condescendingly. ¡°You are faster than a sword. Although it is simple, there must bule to it.¡± I am the Lord and you are the guest, so how are you going to act ording to the rules? ¡±

    Chen Xiaolian nced at Zhuang Hui¡¯s sheathless sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯spare our speed and see who can make that person unable to unleash his sword.¡±

    The speed at which he unleashed his sword at White Tower Temple, other than his master Lan Xiaosheng, no one else couldpare to him. During thepetition in the sect, he was able to make it so that the one hundred and twenty disciples were unable to even draw their swords before him. He used his sword to hit the hilt of the sword; not a single one of the one hundred and twenty disciples was able to pull out their swords. But today, he was not afraid of being unable to draw his sword, because he did not carry a sheath.

    Someone walked over and set a censer not far away from the two of them. He then inserted a stick of incense and lit it up.

    Comparing reaction speed. No one called for the start of the battle, so it was the start of the battle. Therefore, the two of them had to focus their attention on the scented ash. This waest of the speed at which their swords were drawn, and also a test of the uracy of their swords.

    The incense was lit up, and it took a full three minutes for the ashes to fall off. It took another two minutes before the incense was broken.

    The two men seemed to move at the same time.

    A crisp dang sound rang out.

    A long sword was sent flying backwards foundred meters. With a poof, it stabbed into the memorial archway at the corner of the street. The sword pierced through the memorial archwaypletely, leaving the hilt here and the de on the other side.

    The fragrant ashes fell onto the ground.

    Chen Xiaolian walked back while wielding his sword as though he had not done anything. His face was one of boredom. He walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and stopped, the way he held the sword made people feel that he did not win apetition worth two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but had just done something extremely boring.

    Zhuang Hui¡¯s sword was gone. He didn¡¯t even have the time to react before his sword flew out. The web of his palm was also split open. However, the pain from that strike couldn¡¯t bepared to the pain in his heart. At that moment, it was as if his pride had been pierced by a sword.

    Seeing Zhuang Hui walking back, Ye Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°If I had known it would be so boring, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to y tricks on you.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian said. ¡°If I knew it would be so boring, I might as well continue working with you.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Can¡¯t ept your loss just now, another round?¡±

    ¡°So what? Afraid of you?¡±

    The two of them continued to y with the stone scissors, one after another, looking extremely energetic.

    Aesult, those who were watching subconsciously followed suit and shouted, ¡°Stone, scissors, cloth! Stone, scissors, cloth! ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Lan Xiaosheng, who waved his hand with a darkened face: ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to admit defeat, I also know how to be shameless. You don¡¯t need to say anything, nor do you need to humiliate me. There are still two matches left, and the final victor has yet to be decided. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t want to talk about this. What I want to say is, Monastery Master should have already sent two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone over.¡±

 Chapter 701 - Me and You

    <h4>Chapter 701 ¨C Me and You</h4>

    An Zheng looked like he did not care about everyone¡¯s attitude at all, as if he did not care about the oue at all. Of course An Zheng was one, that was a whole two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face alternated between green and white for a while, and then after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°Just wait, after thepetition, I will send someone to send it over.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°No, no, no. Aerson, I am more interested in things, so it¡¯s better if you give me a price first. If you don¡¯t give it to me, how would I know if you will give it to me after losing? ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng: ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t take it out right now! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have a weakness, that is, I never hold back when doing things. So, if the temple owner thinks that there¡¯eason why he can¡¯te up with one right now, then there¡¯s no point inpeting in the second or third round. ¡±

    He got up to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is not a convincingpetition.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face was extremely ugly. This was the first time in history that he had encountered sucumiliation. It was as if his disciples had stopped An Zheng¡¯s people at the foot of the Emerald Mountain and said the same thing when they couldn¡¯t even do an inch. It was not that Lan Xiaosheng was unable to gather them all up, it was because he really did not want to give them to Yun Che. That was a total of two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. But now it was hard to stop halfway, even though An Zheng said that he would not fight, he was the one being looked down upon by so many people.

    ¡°Go get it!¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng roared, then scolded Zhuang Hui while staring at him, ¡°Trash!¡±

    Zhuang Hui opened his mouth but did not dare to say a single word. The words that came and went in his heart ¡­ Why was that guy¡¯s sword so fast? He had clearly not even brought his scabbard with him, so why was he still not as fast as his opponent?

    Not long after, a few of Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s disciples carried a big box over and ced it beside An Zheng with gloomy expressions. Unexpectedly, An Zheng actually opened the chest in a very petty manner, and verified each and every one of them. Then, he picked ouiece of the box that was not of good quality, and held it up to Lan Xiaosheng from afar in all seriousness: ¡°Change it.¡±

    On both sides of the teahouse, the people of the Ning, Zhao, and Zhou families looked at each other andughed out loud. On the other side, Chen Wunuo, who had arrived at an unknown time, almost spat out a mouthful of tea when he saw that An Zheng had asked his to change ces with him in all seriousness. With this kind of temperament, even if he was to be beheaded, he would not be able to think of which medium and strict Fang Zheng it would be.

    Su Ruhai stood at the side with his face twitching. He wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°How petty, how petty.¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head and said, ¡°The Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s foundation is so deep that one can easily take out the crystal core and bones of a primordial beast, as well as the extremely good quality Golden-Rank pellets. You casually took out several hundred pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, and even made a fuss about one that didn¡¯t look too good. ¡±

    Su Ruhai said: ¡°This servant thinks that this is my true nature.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned and looked at Su Ruhai: ¡°Speak, what benefits did Chen Liuxi give you?¡±

    Su Ruhai¡¯s expression changed, and heughed awkwardly: ¡°Your Majesty, a pellet of good quality Golden-Rank. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he saw through it, but I can¡¯t believe that the hidden ailment on this servant¡¯s leg was actually correct.¡±

    ¡°This Chen Liuxi... If Fang Zheng was here, he would definitely not be used to it. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why Chen Wunuo would suddenly say suching that caused even Su Ruhai to jump in fright. He knew that his Majesty still valued the former Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat, Fang Zheng, the only thing that he did not expect was that his Majesty would still think of him from time to time ten yearster. And from the looks of it, His Majesty was regretting it.

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face became extremely ugly, he waved his hand, ¡°Go and exchange!¡±

    His disciple replied shakily, ¡°No more ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not too far off.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng suddenly felt that this was a battle where something went wrong with his tactics. He should have started with a fight with Chen Liuxi first. This way, he could guarantee that if he won the first round, his opponent¡¯s morale would suffer a blow as well. The stakes for the first round were so high. If he lost, it would be really hard for him to bear. And the second round, was just somend, even if all of them added up, it would not even reach two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Three matches and two victories. If he were to lose again in the second round, there would be no need for the third round at all.

    Lan Xiaosheng stood up: ¡°The second round is a match where the victor can be determined theoretically, so I¡¯ming to fight you.¡±

    An Zheng looked a little confused: ¡°So are you assigning someone to fight with you?¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my doubt. When I mentioned the rules, did you say who you want me to fight with?¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng felt that this situation was bad, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. He looked at An Zheng and asked again, ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have already won the first round, so you cannot lose the second round. That¡¯s why you came out to y the second game yourself. You think you have the confidence to beat me, so as long as you win, you can continue the third game. But the condition is that I have to ept the challenge, but you didn¡¯t say anything. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled like a fox: ¡°So if I randomly choose someone to fight with and admit defeat without fighting, I would lose all those territories to you. But so what if I lose? All I have to do is give you thend and the property. If that¡¯s the case, if I fight in the third round, does anyone of your disciples have any confidence in defeating me? The third round¡¯s stakes were also today¡¯s biggest. Whoever lost would leave the Jinling ¡­ ¡°So even if my people lose in the second round, as long as I win the third round, there¡¯s no point in taking your properties ornd.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face was alreadypletely pale. He did not think that An Zheng was actually this cunning.

    An Zheng looked at Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face with interest. That face was so distorted that it was terrifying. Seeing that Lan Xiaosheng was already in despair, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. If Chen Shaobai saw this, he would definitely say that he wasughing until the flowers were shaking ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±

    An Zheng sat there and looked into Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s talk some more.¡± Why do you think bad people always bully good people? Actually, there was already an answer to those words, which were ¡®good and bad¡¯ and ¡®good¡¯. How do you define good and bad? Shameless is one of them. Not long ago, at the foot of the Green Jade Mountain, your disciple was holding and deed that didn¡¯t have a clear location on it, did I feel sorry for you? Furthermore, I thought that since they are both Dao Sect¡¯s disciples, I sent a gift to your white tower view. ¡°In terms of etiquette, there is nothing wrong with my Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did your peoplee to make things difficult for my people? I can only say it¡¯s shameless ¡­ On the surface, the word ¡®shameless¡¯ meant that the degree of disgrace was very low, so he didn¡¯t know what disgrace was. But looking at your face now, you should be feeling the humiliation, no, the humiliation. If you challenge me and I don¡¯t fight, you will lose. I won¡¯t fight with you, but in the third round, I will fight with any of the disciples under your tutge, and I will definitely win, and your white tower view will act as you said just now ¡­ Get out of Jinling. ¡±

    ¡°The reason why good people are bullied by bad people is because bad people have a very low degree of humiliation. They don¡¯t know what ¡®shameless¡¯ means, and good people know what ¡®shameless¡¯ means. Therefore, even if he was bullied, good people would find it hard to do shameless things. However, I am not a good person. On the contrary, I can do even more shameless things to shameless people. It looks like you have brought all of your disciples here today. You should want them to see how you won right? ¡±

    ¡°I remember someone saying that when bad people do bad things, it¡¯s nothing more than beating down on everything that destroys good people. Things like ownership, properties, etc. When you, the entire white tower view, came out to watch the battle, do you think I would send someone to burn your white tower view down? My disciples don¡¯t seem to havee, with a few hundred people setting fire to them, I guess the white tower view must have burnt uppletely by now.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng pointed at An Zheng and cursed, his eyes almost popping out.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? I really didn¡¯t expect a shameless person to call me shameless, but I was quite proud of myself. If all the bullied people in this world could be more shameless than the shameless, even the shameless people would not be able to stand it. So what if I burn your white tower view? Do you have evidence? ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng turned around quickly. ¡°Send someone back to take a look! Go back and take a look! ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Your heart is already in chaos, the white tower view is only a thousand meters away from the Embroidered Sun Street, if we were to set your white tower view on fire, we would have already seen it from the start. Don¡¯t you say it, my brain really did think of this matter for a moment, and I almost couldn¡¯t resist ordering my white tower view to be burnt. But I didn¡¯t do it. Do you know why? Because that is no longer your white tower view, but mine. ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng said angrily: ¡°In front of so many people, are you not afraid of being mocked by others for being so shameless?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Even shameless people aren¡¯t afraid of being mocked, what am I afraid of? Did you think you were shameless when you asked me to stop buying thend for no reason? No, on the contrary, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy that you stopped me and even humiliated me. So if you think about it from your point of view, I should be very happy right now. In fact, I am very happy. ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng said witale face: ¡°I will not let you seed, I will not fight in this second round.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then I will fight, if you don¡¯t hit me, if you attack me, if not, do you think you have a chance of winning?¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng stood there, his body violently trembling. Very few people would see someone this angry, yet this person that was about to explode had no way of venting it out. After winning the first match, Fang Xingjian had already upied the absolute initiative. No matter what he did, Fang Xingjian did not care. In other words, his downfall was already a foregone conclusion.

    All the things he had fought in the capital all these years would be gone. His sect, his business, everything about him, would be the person facing him from today onwards. The more Lan Xiaosheng thought about it, the angrier he got. He felt pain in his chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood, which was extremely far. After spitting out this mouthful of blood, his expression turned even uglier.

    An Zheng looked at him expressionlessly: ¡°So, it¡¯s easier for people to make people angry than for people to make them angry. Are you feeling desperate now? Very well, what you feel is what you¡¯ve probably let others feel over the years. Therefore, there¡¯s nothing unfair about it. It¡¯s up to you to stir up trouble, you have to bear the consequences yourself. ¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and slowly walked ce not far from Lan Xiaosheng. He slightly lifted his chin and looked at Lan Xiaosheng: ¡°I¡¯m not you, even if I can do something more shameless than you, I¡¯m not you. I will take everything from you, from the moment you began to want to humiliate me. ¡±

    He made a inviting gesture with his hand. ¡°The fight between you and me will also leave you with nothing.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Hurry up to surrender

    <h4>Chapter 702 ¨C Hurry up to surrender</h4>

    An Zheng walked in front of Lan Xiaosheng, looked at that face which had been twisted from anger and humiliation, and said: ¡°I can use such a shameless method like you to make you lose everything, but I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll fight you instead.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s anger had already reached its peak, and after hearing An Zheng¡¯s two words ¡°you and I¡±, he almost rushed over. But An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s still the same old rule, there¡¯s a lot of people here, and both sides of the street are filled with people. If you and I fight, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll hurt the innocent. So I thought of a way to make it simpler... ¡°You hit me, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh. How was this a grandmaster level cultivator, Guo Zhi? If they were to fight like this, they wouldn¡¯t have any status left.

    Lan Xiaosheng shouted angrily, ¡°You are simply speaking nonsense! You hit me first, what should I do? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Then, just hit me first.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°However, there is one thing I want to say first. The more power you use on me, the more power I will use on you.¡±

    He turned his head and looked around, ¡°Is there anyone from the Jinling Mansion or other yamen present? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to makecord of thispetition. In this match between Lan Xiaosheng and I, I let him punch me first, and then I¡¯ll punch him with the strength he has shown me. Both sides are willing to do so, regardless of whether he dies or I die, I won¡¯t be held ountable. ¡±

    Lan Xiaoshengughed coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll punch you first, you still want to punch me?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Young man, I know you are arrogant. I know you are arrogant, but I never expected you to be this arrogant. Originally, I considered you as a guest, so I should have let you call me first. However, since you feel that you¡¯re powerful yourself, I will not be modest about it. ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Humble? You really dare? ¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng looked around: ¡°Today, let me put it this way. My disciples will all listen, if I punch him dead, his people cannot be bothered. I hit him, he¡¯s fine, he hit me, I¡¯m dead, and my disciples are not allowed to get involved. ¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    His disciples acknowledged.

    Lan Xiaosheng looked at An Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t beat you to death. I will only let you know what it means to be as invincible as the heavens and earth. ¡°You have always said that the Hollow Jade Temple haen-thousand-year legacy. Today, I would like to experience for myself just how powerful it is.¡±

    He walked forward a few steps, and arrived in front of An Zheng: ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯s such a shameful thing to go back on your words in front of so many people.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s right fist shed with a golden light: ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Just do it.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng was a cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage, and even the Zhang Zhenjun of the Wudang Mountain had said that he was invincible in the way of the sword. All therge and small families in the capital knew about this, even themon folk knew about it. Therefore, when they heard An Zheng saying that Lan Xiaosheng would fight first, they were all stunned.

    Someone whispered, ¡°This Daoist Priest Chen Liuxi is truly arrogant, to the point of being so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s an idiot, he¡¯s an idiot. If we really do as he says, the white tower view will definitely lose. ¡°In the end he was courting death, look at how he humiliated Lan Xiaosheng earlier, if Lan Xiaosheng were to punch him now, even if he was not killed, he would probably cripple Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°You are courting death. What can you do?¡±

    ¡°Young people are young people, they are too arrogant. Lan Xiaosheng has been a famous senior in the martial arts world for a long time.

    At the teahouse, a member of the Ning family frowned, ¡°At first, I thought this young man had courage, charisma, and intelligence. He¡¯are talent, but now, it seems like he hase to a conclusion way too early.¡±

    ¡°What if he has a way?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I were to continue punching him? Could it be that he had already reached the Lower Celestial Stage at such a young age? If he really was in the Lower Celestial Stage, why would he go through so much trouble, only needing to disy his cultivation level, and Lan Xiaosheng would dare go against him?

    On the other side, Su Ruhai could not help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°This young man is too arrogant.¡±

    Chen Wunuo squinted his eyes slightly, declining toment. The hand holding the teacup stopped in midair and did not continue drinking the tea.

    Lan Xiaosheng took a deep breath, looked at An Zheng¡¯s chest, and then looked at An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. After hesitating for a while, he punched towards An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen where the Dantian Qi Sea was.

    Because they had agreed on a pair of fists, the speed of Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s punch was not fast and many people could see it clearly. This punch was vicious enough, it was against An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, with this kind of fist force, he could easily destroy a Dantian Qi Sea with a single punch. And if the Dantian Qi Sea was crippled, how could An Zheng still give him a punch back?

    ¡°You¡¯re being rude.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to befriend this person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up quite a bit. To act in such a sinister manner, you have truly lost face.¡±

    Peng!

    The fistnded squarely on An Zheng¡¯s abdomen, and An Zheng watched helplessly as it headed straight for his Dantian Qi Sea. He actually didn¡¯t move at all. When this fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s body, who knows how many people eximed at the same time. That waunch from a Higher Completion Stage cultivator, its power was beyond imagination. However, the youth did not move at all!

    Right at the moment when that fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, the power of the Holy Fish Scale in An Zheng¡¯s bodypletely transferred over by itself. Several tens ofyers of Holy Fish Scale reduced Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s power by arge amount. Furthermore, after the rest of them entered the Dantian Qi Sea, it was already not enough to cause such a strong impact. The power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in An Zheng¡¯s body began to circte, forcefully shing with the remaining power within the Dantian Qi Sea.

    The two forces had only exchanged blows among the Dantian Qi Sea and Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s power had already copsed. Let alone the remaining small half of its strength, even if it were to use all of its strength, it would still cause some damage to the Dantian Qi Sea, but it might not really be able to harm the Dantian Qi Sea.

    After the two forces collided, An Zheng reached out his left hand and the suppressed power that was being tamed by An Zheng surged out of his body through his meridians. The power that An Zheng spat out was poured into the ground, but weirdly, the ground did not crack, nor was there any damage. The ground shook violently, and those ordinary spectators couldn¡¯t stand still any longer and fell to the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face was frighteningly white, he never would have thought that this punch actually didn¡¯t cause any harm to An Zheng. That fist was strong enough to smasuge boulder to pieces, and was enough to grind them into pieces. However, An Zheng¡¯s expression did not change at all after receiving the punch!

    ¡°The strength is not bad, but you clearly do not know how to use your strength, even if you have already reached the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. If I give you a sword, it might be different. ¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn?¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng originally wanted to turn around and leave, but he felt that An Zheng had hidden his cultivation, and his strength had already far surpassed the Higher Completion Stage. However, if he really did escape in front of so many people, then he would only be disgraced. In the future, if he wanted to venture into the martial arts world, he would always be mocked by others.

    ¡°You ¡­ You said it yourself, don¡¯t kill anyone! ¡±

    The corner of Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s mouth trembled violently as he said that.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, you remembered wrongly. What I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯ll hit you as hard as you hit me. Everyone present can testify to this, and your disciples can hear it clearly as well. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Someone from the crowd shouted, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. How much strength do you use to hit him? He gave younch and then beat you with how much strength did he use?¡±

    ¡°Did you submit?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, look at his face! It¡¯s gone pale from fright!¡±

    ¡°How embarrassing, I just punched someone else, and now I have to submit.¡± If this matter gets out, I want to see how white tower view will be able to establish himself in the martial arts world. This is already the second round. If white tower view loses again, not only would he have to give up his real estate, he would also have to leave the capital. ¡±

    ¡°Monastery Master Lan, you must keep your word.¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng clenched his teeth: ¡°So what if you came, can it be that I¡¯m not even as good as you?¡±

    An Zheng slightly raised the corner of his mouth: ¡°You¡¯re really not as good as me.¡±

    He imitated Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s actions, first looking at Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s chest, then looking at Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea s. With just that one nce, Lan Xiaosheng subconsciously took two steps back. The moment An Zheng¡¯s gaze finally stopped on the Dantian Qi Sea, he almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn around and run away. But as the temple master of the white tower view, he was also the most famous person in the Jinling, and in the end, he still could not bring down his pride.

    An Zheng used Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s tone to ask: ¡°Are you ready? As long as you admit defeat, give me all of your white tower view¡¯s properties and leave my Hollow Jade Temple. Then, you can bring your disciples away from Jinling.

    The muscles on Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s face twitched, he gritted his teeth and nodded: ¡°Just hit me!¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it, and a ball of golden light also appeared on his right fist, it looked exactly the same as Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s right fist. An Zheng¡¯s punch was thrown forward, but it was not fast either. Whether it was the appearance or the speed of the punch, there was no problem at all. It was no difference from Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s punch. But everyone knew that Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s punch was aimed at crippling An Zheng. If the punchnded on Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s body, would Lan Xiaosheng be as safe and sound as An Zheng?

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Lan Xiaosheng finally couldn¡¯t resist shouting out, but it was already toote.

    An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on his abdomen, the force of the punch erupted. His body couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards. Even though he had gathered all of his Cultivation Power to block it, that explosive force was still broken by his Dantian Qi Sea. Once the Dantian Qi Sea broke, all of his energy was released, and he moved about haphazardly in his body. His body seemed to have been electrocuted, and hey on the ground, trembling and writhing in pain.

    Witfft, a piece of his skin burst open, and his own chaotic power gushed out. After the first sound, holes exploded on his body one after another, and the power burst out of his muscles and skin. His entire person looked bloody and miserable. Without a doubt, even if An Zheng did not kill him, his cultivation was still crippled. He was an expert of the Higher Completion Stage, and he was crippled just like that.

    An Zheng looked at Lan Xiaosheng who was lying on the ground wailing, ¡°You are too greedy, you are too greedy! If your punch just now was to injure me, of course I would have only injured you. But you want to cripple me, so ¡­ I can only cripple you. Also, the next time you admit your wrongs, you have to be faster. You were way too slow earlier. ¡±

 Chapter 703 - Making him wish he were dead

    <h4>Chapter 703 ¨C Making him wish he were dead</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s fist had blown apart Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, and the energy that was released from the Dantian Qi Sea had nearly exploded all of Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s meridians, causing bloody holes to appear on his skin as well, as the energy that was released was released out of his body.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even spare him another nce as he turned and left. Gu Qianye and the others followed An Zheng out. The street was empty.

    An Zheng did not even think much about the matter regarding the White Tower Temple. To him, this was just a small matter that caused the name ¡°Hollow Jade Temple¡± to ring out loud in the capital. Moreover, Lan Xiaosheng found them himself, there was nothing pitiful about it.

    Of course, An Zheng was not stupid, he could tell that white tower view Lan Xiaosheng had always somewhat despised him, but he was not stupid enough to suddenlye looking for trouble with him. Lan Xiaosheng was just a spear of someone he could not see. Maybe it belonged to one of the big families in the imperial court, or maybe it belonged to the Sacred Emperor.

    In any case, the Hollow Jade Temple had brought out its full power.

    After An Zheng returned to his residence, he asked his men to bring enough spirit stones to the Jinling Mansion and the Ministry of Revenue to buy that piece ofnd at the foot of the Emerald Mountain. Then they would recruit craftsmen to prepare for construction. With such arge piece ofnd, it would not bepleted until three or five yearster. The reason why An Zheng did not give up on thisnd was because he still wanted to leave a stronghold in the Da Xi Empire. As for the white tower view, of course An Zheng would take it, but he would not be overbearing. After all, Lan Xiaosheng was just a spear. They reckoned that the people of white tower view would not have the face to leave, they could just move there.

    Returning back to his living quarters, An Zheng entered the Big Mustard Space. Although Chen Shaobai had said that therge mustard space that he had given to Du Shoushou and was thest one, it was obviously impossible for Chen Shaobai to not give him one. An Zheng told Du Xu and Ye Xiaoxin to thank their guest and told them that he was recuperating. An Zheng did not want others to know that he waspletely unscathed, so he had to give the outside world the illusion that he had won that fight, but that he was also injured.

    In the Big Mustard Space, An Zheng began to organize the things he acquired during this period.

    The majority of it was left over from Qiong Qi and the Dragon Lion, but An Zheng had actually kept the most important part.

    The bodies of these Ancient Divine Beasts were extraordinary. Even the two Dragon Lion with impure bloodlines were much stronger than the bodies of human cultivators. An Zheng was not Du Shoushou, so he could directly absorb the energy from the beasts. If he wanted to rely on the power of the demon beasts to improve himself, he had to purify and extract what he needed.

    Speed.

    If the difference in speed between the levels of cultivators could be determined by using numbers, and the most basic level of Ascending Realm cultivator¡¯s speed was set to ten, then in the absence of any increments, once one reached the Sumeru Stage, the speed could be increased to thirty. As for Captive Stage, one¡¯s speed can be increased to fifty. Upon reaching the Lower Completion Stage, one¡¯s speed could be increased to one hundred, and after the Higher Completion Stage, one¡¯s speed could be increased to one hundred and eighty percent.

    Every small realm could increase one¡¯s speed, but that didn¡¯t mean they would be able to. It all depended on luck to increase the speed of a cultivator in such a small realm. The heavens were fair to cultivators, giving everyone the same starting point. What followed was luck and opportunity. If he could rely on the magic tools and the external forces to increase his own strength, then he would naturally surpass cultivators of the same level.

    The increase in An Zheng¡¯s speed started from the tempering of the lightning pool, followed by the tempering of the purple mes. Therefore, An Zheng had always wanted to go to the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s real lightningke to temper it once more. This would have a decisive effect on his speed increase, once he reached the Higher Completion Stage, even if it was only by one digit.

    If both of them were in the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage, their speed would be one hundred and eighty percent of the way. Whether this initiative could be converted into a victory depended on the opponent. If the other side¡¯s speed didn¡¯t increase, but their defense exceeded the other side¡¯s, then the faster one might not be able to kill them in a single hit.

    An Zheng was experienced with Qiong Qi¡¯s speed. In terms of speed, Qiong Qi was at least not inferior to An Zheng, and even a little bit stronger.

    The base speed of the Higher Completion Stage was one hundred and eighty percent. An Zheng¡¯s lucky point was that every time a small realm increased, the speed would increase. Thus, when he reached the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage, An Zheng¡¯s speed was already much faster than cultivators of the same realm, and this did not even include the increase in An Zheng¡¯s physique. After An Zheng¡¯s three refinements, his own speed was already higher than others by at least twenty points. Which is to say, if it was the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage at the same time, other people wouldn¡¯t have only gained one hundred and eighty percent of it, but An Zheng had already reached two hundred and seven.

    However, that was not all. Broken Army Sword had the power to increase speed, and if An Zheng¡¯s speed were to be determined by numbers, it would be two hundred and one.

    He sorted out the most elite muscle parts of the Qiong Qi before purifying them in the Blood Pearl¡¯s medicinal energy. The first time, he had failed. He had managed to purify it to increase his strength to a minuscule degree, just slightly. It was only 0.1 or so. An Zheng was not Qu Liuxi, but in terms of refining pills, he was far inferior.

    The second time, he failed again. He managed to purify the defensive skill, but only by 1.

    All that was left was enough for the final purification. An Zheng even thought of giving up. When he went back to the ship, he would ask Qu Liuxi for help in purifying it. However, this sort of purification came from luck.

    Fortunately, An Zheng had nevercked luck.

    He had finally obtained the third refinement, which gave him an additional 3 points in speed.

    An Zheng absorbed this portion of energy, and then he absorbed all that he had purified before. The increase in strength was directly used on the power, while the increase in defense was used on the power of the Holy Fish Scale.

    Unknowingly, after An Zheng finished calcting the time, three days and three nights had actually already passed. His Orthodox Pure Yang also contained the power of fire, but it was too tyrannical and ferocious, so it could not be used to refine pills.

    An Zheng closed his eyes and meditated for another hour before he finally left the Big Mustard Space. When I came out, I felt like the world had changed ¡­ Du Xu said that in the past few days, there had been an endless stream of visitors, almost all of the big families in the capital had sent people over to contact them. When they heard that Chen Liuxi had gone into closed door cultivation and was recuperating, many people left gifts, including pills of rather high quality. But in terms of pills, An Zheng did not need it at all. He had the unparalleled Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°There are also people from the pce.¡±

    Du Xu replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked about Sect Master¡¯s injuries.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If someone from the pce were to ask, it would just be an attitude. After all, it was very likely that the cause of this matter was at the behest of the people in the pce. Using such a method to eliminaterson whom he disliked in the pce, he could also probe the bottom line of the Hollow Jade Temple. It was too simple for him to deal with the Holy Emperor. So if we talk about it, should Chen Wunuo even die? ¡±

    These words caused Du Xu to jump in fright, ¡°Sect Master, you want to kill the Sacred Emperor?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re even more worried than Du Shoushou ¡­ To be honest, Chen Wunuo deserved to die, but he could not die. From a perspective that was on behalf of the heavens, many people in this world deserved to die. However, whether or not they could be killed was something to be considered. Firstly, if Chen Wunuo died, Da Xi would be in chaos. Were those huge families really controlled by the other members of the Chen family? No, it s something that only Chen Wunuo can control. ¡±

    ¡°If Chen Wunuo dies and the Great Xixi is in chaos, all the living beings in the world would definitely experience a cmity and the ones who die the most would not be ordinary citizens. There was nock of chivalrous people in the martial arts world, but how many people killed the emperor? ¡°As long as this emperor can be considered to be doing things properly and not only considering those big ns, no one would be willing to let those great ns stir up.¡±

    Du Xu said: ¡°This subordinate needs to consider changing jobs quickly...¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, then Du Xu continued to speak: ¡°Other than the people from the pce, the Ning Family, Zhao Family, Zhou Family, and the rest of the Left have alle, so these big families are here to show their goodwill. Even the prince Chen Zhongqi who is thought to be on the verge of death sent someone over, and left a few pills there, and then left in a hurry, as if he was seen by someone else. ¡±

    ¡°Also, the people from the white tower view have left.¡±

    Du Xu asked: ¡°Sect Leader, when do we move in?¡±

    ¡°Go and invite some workers to clean up white tower view. Don¡¯t forget to report this to the Jinling Mansion and the Household Department. Also, givresent to the Prefecture Song.

    After An Zheng finished giving orders, he let them all go do their work. He sat alone in the room and considered about Chen Zhongqi¡¯s matters. That was the biggest enemy that An Zheng had to face.

    At this time, Du Xu, who had just left, suddenly ran back and spoke to An Zheng in a low voice, ¡°Left¡¯s Left Sword Spirit has entered the capital and has already entered Chen Zhongqi¡¯s Duke Pce.¡±

    Left sword spirit?

    To An Zheng, it was not a bad thing for his enemies to gather together. An Zheng had the nagging feeling that the matter regarding the Mount Cang Man at the time was rted to the current Sacred Hall lying on the ground.

    At the same time, at the Song Family.

    Patriarch Song Xiao Lian looked at his unhappy brother and could not help but sigh. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged, so of course our Song Family will not let this go. However, this man has a strong reputation. If we were to get rid of him at this time, even His Majesty would question us. ¡±

    Prefecture Song said angrily: ¡°So you endured it like this?¡±

    Song Xiao Lian said: ¡°So you can¡¯t be the leader of the family, I can only arrange a seat for you in the Prefecture ¡­¡± Endure? Of course not. However, it was the most idiotic choice for him to appear. The white tower view is closely rted to the Zongshi, and Lan Xiaosheng and the sect master of the Zongshi are even rtives ¡­ Zongshi¡¯s strength was still above white tower view¡¯s. There are ten thousand ways to solve this problem, and it would be stupid for me to do it myself. ¡±

    Prefecture Song immediately asked: ¡°How is it?¡±

    Song Xiao Lian said: ¡°Isn¡¯t Chen Liuxi¡¯s greatest pride in appraising treasures? It was said that the order woulde tomorrow, so Chen Zhongqi was demoted to a bastard and sent to the northwest. Therefore, everything in the pce had to be returned to the kingdom... Let the people from the Zongshie forward and tell Chen Liuxi that the Sacred Emperor wants to auction these things. Then, I¡¯ll ask the people from the Sacred Hall and the Ministry of Justice to open an opening and allow Chen Liuxi to enter the Duke Pce. He said that you are a scum, I will turn him inthief ¡­ Taking it on the spot was not an option. No matter how strong the Hollow Jade Temple was, in Jinling, it was not a ce where he could cover the sky with one hand. When the timees, let¡¯s see what His Majesty¡¯s attitude is. If His Majesty were to return the favor, then this person could humiliate him and continue to think of ways to punish him. If His Majesty does not return, then in the Sanctuary Prison ¡­ I can make him wish he was dead. ¡±

 Chapter 704 - A Home Prepared for You

    <h4>Chapter 704 ¨C A Home Prepared for You</h4>

    There were times when Chen Zhongqi felt that he couldn¡¯t even be considered a lonely hero, and he spent the entire afternoon sitting on a chair and thinking about a question ¡­ When others mentioned who Chen Zhongqi was, what kind ofbel would he put on himself?

    The son of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo.

    Chen Zhongqiughed bitterly, then, out of nowhere, he grabbed the teacup in front of him and smashed it outside the window. The tea spilled all over him, but he did not feel the water was hot. In fact, he found that he seemed to have lost all feeling.

    Except anger.

    He wanted to do something to make the world remember him, to be the kind of person who could change anything in the world. He had even looked down on his father in some ways, because he had always believed that his father enjoyed the fame of being the greatest emperor in all of history only because of the word ¡®perfection¡¯. Yes, it was just a defense. He guarded the foundation left behind by his ancestors and did not lose a single point.

    However, this was exactly the case. He was the supreme emperor of all time. Did he change anything? It wasn¡¯t like that. He was even rigid and conservative, likombstone. The tombstone was carved with the names of his ancestors.

    She stood beside him, shivering from the fall of her quilt. She knew that she was the woman Chen Zhongqi liked the most, even if she was just a brothel girl. Perhaps the people of this world would never believe that the exalted Prince of Great Xixi actually fell for a brothel girl and didn¡¯t dare to redeem her.

    This was because once word of this matter spread, even the Saint King would not let her off. That¡¯s right, it was not that he would not let Chen Zhongqi go, but he would let her go. With Chen Zhongqi¡¯s status and influence, as long as he could speak with the brothel, or even have his subordinates pass down a single word, the brothel would obediently send the Nine Resurrection Red Butterfly over to the prince¡¯s residence. But no, Chen Zhongqi did not dare to do that.

    This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden. If it was known, the Sacred Emperor would immediately send someone to kill her for the sake of the n¡¯s face.

    But now, Chen Zhongqi seemed to be fearless. He had lost everything, so he didn¡¯t care about his reputation. Even if Chen Zhongqi had already been demoted to a bastard, the owner of the brothel would not dare to offend her, because no one knew when the prince would be the prince again. After all, he was the son of the Saint Emperor. Life and death, sess or failure, respect or inferiority, all depended on the thoughts of that number one under the heavens.

    Zhihong didn¡¯t know how she had attracted Chen Zhongqi, but she knew that she should apany him now. It was for no other reason but because he doted on and pitied her. Even if the entire world abandoned him, she would not do so.

    Perhaps, this was the kind of love that a brothel girl couldn¡¯t aspire to. So he thought he was lucky. No one was luckier than her. Because of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s tender love for her, the brothel didn¡¯t dare for her to entertain any other guests, and even treated her like a queen instead.

    She reached out her hand and held Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hand.

    Chen Zhongqi stared nkly for a while, only then did he remember that she was still by his side, and smiled: ¡°Tell me, if I am ipatible with this world, is it my fault, or the world¡¯s fault?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it is because you are ahead of many people that they do not understand you.¡±

    She was a good talker, and there was nothing wrong with that. Whoever grumbled could cope with this and make people feel like they were really amazing.

    ¡°You only know how to talk.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hand that was being held by her suddenly stiffened, then said with a wry smile: ¡°Actually you don¡¯t understand me, you¡¯re only very good at speaking.¡±

    Hong Lingtong felt a little bit scared, as if he had lost something in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know you. The reason is because I¡¯m not even as many people as you are when ites to keeping me by your side. When we met, we talked about the wind and the moon, and the scenery, and the old days, but we never talked about thend of the rivers and the mountains, so I don¡¯t understand you. ¡°What I understand is the other you, the man who knows how to love and cherish me, the man who is willing to give up on me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression changed as he pulled her into his embrace, ¡°I¡¯m out of ce in this world and I don¡¯t me anyone. The person that I admire the most is Fang Zheng, you must have heard of this name before. Under the heavens, there is no one in the Great Xixi that has not heard of this name. I think he¡¯s my confidant, he can change a lot of things, and what he¡¯s going to change and what I¡¯m going to change are exactly the same goals. ¡±

    ¡°But he is too inflexible. He follows the so-called rules.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face darkened: ¡°But who set the rules? It¡¯s all those fucking powerhouses. Were the rules they set really for the sake of themoners? No, they were doing it for him. What I want to break is not only those rules, but also theposition of this society. What would happen if a country did not have an emperor? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi asked this question, as if it was a great injustice. As the son of Daxi Shenghuang, his words were twice as outrageous.

    Xi Ri Jiu trembled in fear and subconsciously raised his hand to cover Chen Zhongqi¡¯s mouth: ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi took her hand away and smiled indifferently: ¡°Let me tell you, if I had been given more time, I would definitely have been able to do it. Let this world not have an emperor, not even a country. Everyone was on equal footing. Everything was decided through consultation. That kind of world was the truly perfect world. No ss, no rich. I thought that Fang Zheng would understand me, but he actually doesn¡¯t! ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi fiercely clenched his fist, and let out a soft cry filled with pain.

    However, Chen Zhongqi did not let go, and his eyes became fierce: ¡°The only way to change the world is to shatter everything that already exists. Let all rules, levels, existing ways be broken, let the world suffer, then people will know to cherish. At that time, the rebuilt society would be peaceful and orderly, and everyone would be humble and harmonious. ¡°They would be afraid of the war and afraid of death. Every time a war is mentioned, they would be too scared to sleep ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked at Xi Hong Jiu, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but I know you¡¯re working hard, so tired. I know I have to stay with you.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s heart warmed. He stood up and looked outside: ¡°You can take a good look at this ce. Tomorrow, this ce will no longer belong to me. Everything here will be turned into Yuwen n¡¯s property, without a doubt, Yuwen n is the Chen n¡¯s best dog, and they deserve suceward. If it was someone else who was living here, I would feel wronged. If it was someone from the Yuwen n, then it would be fine. Da Xi world is not as stable as people seem to be. If not for the fact that the Yuwen n had been carrying them in the northwest, Da Xi world would have been in turmoil a long time ago. ¡±

    Zhihong shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t look. I won¡¯t look at anything. I¡¯ll only look at you.¡±

    At this moment, the steward came running in, followed by a man in a cloak witat covering his face. The steward ran out of the room in one breath. He did not even have the time to enter the room before he anxiously said through the window, ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the person wearing the cape had already reached the window. He raised his head, nced at Chen Zhongqi, then lowered his head again and directly entered the room.

    That one nce, made Chen Zhongqi¡¯s entire being go stiff.

    ¡°You all... ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hands, signalling for the manager and the rest of the nine to go out. However, the person who entered the room shook his head, ¡°Head Steward, please leave. She stays behind. I still have a few words to say to her.¡±

    Strangely, when this person spoke like that, not only did Chen Zhongqi not get angry nor retort, he was even stunned for a moment before nodding: ¡°Then you stay.¡±

    The man entered the room, closed the door and the window, turned his hat back, and fell to his knees. ¡°Brother, I¡¯mte.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pulled him up, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The man raised his head and smiled indifferently, ¡°If I don¡¯te to send you off, it would be worse than death.¡±

    It was actually the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, who was leading troops from the south!

    Chen Zhongqi said angrily: ¡°At this moment, you should be leading a huge army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers to the south. You should be berating them on the battlefield, bringing a Da Xi general to tten the Southern Barbaric Nether Domain, and not tens of thousands of miles away toe back and tell me about this. If royal father knew about this, everything that you have right now would be gone. It would be difficult for you to return from the northwest, because this moment of impulse might cause you to lose everything! ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu sat down on the chair. ¡°I¡¯ve already been in the Northwest for more than twenty years. At worst, I¡¯ll just go back to the Northwest and enjoy myself drinking with you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you risk your life toe back?!¡±

    ¡°You know that.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nced at Chen Zhongqi. ¡°I still remember how stinging I felt when father identally said it himself. He said that if you hadn¡¯t snatched me from my cradle, he would have already fallen to the ground and killed me. No one else dared to stop him. Only you, why? Because you know you¡¯re the older brother. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu patted his chest: ¡°So I know, I¡¯m your little brother.¡±

    That proud and arrogant Chen Zhongqi actually started crying all of a sudden.

    Chen Zhongxu nced at Xin Hong Jiu, ¡°I have a few words with you, then you can leave. We brothers still have something to say ¡­ I don¡¯t know why my brother likes you. Regardless of background, regardless of appearance, or talent, he chose you. I don¡¯t interfere with his choice and don¡¯t say anything about it because it is my brother¡¯s choice. But as a brother, I have something that I must warn you of ¡­ He chose to take you over at this time because he wanted to hold hands with you. If anyone has sent anyone to harm him, I will kill your entire family. Then, we will dig up the graves of the previous three generations, and not a single de of grass will grow within the n. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°You can go.¡±

    Hong Lingtong trembled as he looked at Chen Zhongqi with eyes filled with grievance. However, he did not say a single word, but only slightly bent down to pay his respects, and then, he left.

    Chen Zhongqi looked at Hong Lingtong as he left, ¡°The words that you have spoken just now, are a little too harsh.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°You know that I¡¯m not trying to scare people, and will not joke around.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi acknowledged his presence, ¡°Actually, I also know that she is my father¡¯s woman. Only I believe she has changed. But you shouldn¡¯t show yourself to her. You might lose everything. I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve lost everything. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°You don¡¯t care, what do I need to be afraid of. In the future, I will call her sister-inw. Do you think I won¡¯t dare to appear in front of her? If it proves you are wrong, then my loss is worth it. If this proves that you chose the right person, then I am even less afraid of anything. ¡±

    His tone suddenly turned serious. ¡°Why did you choose to remain silent?¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed bitterly: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Those people are stepping on you. They should be allowed to die. ¡°Even if I think that what you said was wrong, as a member of the Chen family, you still can¡¯t allow others to betray you.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Do you think Father will let them go?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°That is Father¡¯s matter, but it is still better to avenge himself. If Big Brother does not feel at ease, let me. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hand, ¡°No, I have said before that the only obstacle in front of me in this world is not my father, not Fang Zheng, nor is it Xi HongJiu. It¡¯s you. If you stand in front of me and don¡¯t let me do those things, I¡¯ll stop. But all these years, you haven¡¯t done anything. ¡°Now that you¡¯re up front, I can¡¯t ruin everything for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you think I don¡¯t know why you did that?¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed, ¡°Why did father throw me to death in the first ce? It¡¯s because my bloodline is not noble enough to be worthy of my surname, Chen. Because of this, your heart has never changed since you were young. Why do you need to have levels? Why should there bigh and low? Why did bloodlines have to be divided into noble ones or not? ¡°It¡¯s not like humans are f * cking animals!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face turned white, and started trembling.

    Chen Zhongxu stood up and walked to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side, and patted his shoulder: ¡°You are my brother, no matter who dares to stop me, I will not yield and say that you are not my brother. Go to the northwest first, there is no one to harm you in the northwest. I haven¡¯t done anything in the past twenty years and I¡¯ve already prepared a home for you. ¡±

 Chapter 705 - Lending of Debt

    <h4>Chapter 705 ¨C Lending of Debt</h4>

    Chen Zhongxu held the teacup in his hand, and the warm water vapor floated up to his face. This caused his eyes, which were looking at the world, to be somewhat blurred. Perhaps it was because of this that his eyes were somewhat moist.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nced at his brother, ¡°Even though royal father values you so much now, you still can¡¯t forgive him?¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed, and said somewhat bitterly: ¡°Forgive? Without a shred of expectation, without a shred of emotion, where did hatred and forgivenesse from? Yes, I don¡¯t even hate him. In my eyes, he is just a Saint King. Other than this identity, there is nothing else for me. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi felt his heart tremble: ¡°Perhaps, he had some difficulties back then.¡±

    ¡°You and I both know that.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu sat up straight: ¡°It¡¯s only because he took a fancy to an abnormal girl and gave birth to me. But what was wrong with me? Did Ie out myself? Thus, since I was young, I have always remembered one thing: a man must have a sense of responsibility. A person who falls for a child, even if it¡¯s the respect of tens of thousands of people, in the end, it won¡¯t be much. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°You can¡¯t even say that, you should think about it carefully, if he really wants to throw you to death, with father¡¯s cultivation, can he let me snatch you away?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, but he did not say anything in the end.

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like him, I also hate him. However, there were some things that he had to think about. He was not aplete man, but a great man. Because we were too close to him, we could see the disgrace that was invisible. And because of this, Father might be a bit too harsh on us. ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu waved his hand, ¡°I will do what I should do when ites to matters concerning Da Xi. It¡¯s something between father and son, and I have nothing to do. ¡±

    He looked at Nine Aura, who was packing up in the outer room, ¡°No matter what, you have gained something from this. If she is truly willing to be silent with you, and is truly willing to lose her head with you, I will ept this sister-inw of hers. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°But brother, there¡¯s something I must tell you before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said seriously: ¡°No matter what method you use to realize your dream, I will not oppose it. But you cannot join hands with those things of the Summoning the Spiritual World. They can¡¯t control themselves, and once they get what they want from you, they¡¯ll be the first to bite you like mad dogs. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed, and was a little embarrassed: ¡°I have already given up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to give up?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu put on his cape and hat, ¡°I do not wish to affect the rtionship between us brothers because of some beasts. I¡¯m not afraid of losing everything toe and see you, but I¡¯m afraid of losing everything to you. ¡±

    He strode out without the slightest hesitation. Walking out of that enormous Duke Pce, Chen Zhongxu disappeared like an ethereal stream of air.

    When Chen Zhongqi and Chen Zhongxu met again, An Zheng still did not avoid Yuwen Wuchen. This woman who looked as noble and cold as a snow lotus on the mountain of heaven actually exuded a fiery passion like the princess of the Western Regions. Perhaps it was like this for the people of the Northwest. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they would not conceal themselves when they met people or things they liked.

    In the living room, Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes sized An Zheng up from head to toe, as if he wanted to carefully observe everything about the man in front of him. Whether it was his appearance or his heart. An Zheng was a little nervous at her gaze, and could not help but cough a few times.

    Only then did Yuwen Wuchen retracted his gaze. His first sentence, however, was enough for An Zheng to almost spit out the tea that he had just drank.

    ¡°Is it forbidden for the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple to marry and have children?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    An Zheng replied somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°Theoretically speaking, it is not forbidden. ¡°However, most of the disciples have maintained their cultivation, so they wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts ¡­¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen asked again.

    An Zheng: ¡°Drink some tea ¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered.¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen asked again.

    Gu Qianye who was dressed in ck robes casually walked in andughed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s embarrassing for him to say that. As the sessor of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s master, the future master of the Hollow Jade Temple would actually be unaware of his little junior sister¡¯s feelings, and say how embarrassing it is.¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen said, ¡°Junior sister? Which one? ¡±

    Gu Qianye imitated An Zheng and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen: ¡°Ah?¡±

    An Zheng gave Gu Qianye a look that said ¡®you¡¯re really amazing¡¯, and Gu Qianye replied with a look that said ¡®kneel before me¡¯. Before Yuwen Wu Chen could react, Gu Qianye had already pulled her hand: ¡°Elder sister, you came to the capital earlier than us, so why don¡¯t you take me out for a walk? Jinling is so big, I have yet to transfer to many ces. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuchen still wanted to say something, but was pulled out by Gu Qianye. Gu Qianye turned back and nced at An Zheng, two meanings in her eyes ¡­ You owe me one more time. The second is, you shitty fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯ fuckin ¡®fuckin¡¯. Faintly, there seems to bhird meaning behind it, which is that all the beautiful girls in this world belong to me ¡­

    An Zheng felt that he was very injured.

    Just as Gu Qianye pulled Yuwen Wuchen away, Niu Zhong, the manager of the official auction house in the Ministry of Revenue, sent someone over to invite An Zheng over. He said that he wanted to invite An Zheng to take a look at some very important things. An Zheng knew that there were a lot of things that had yet to be auctioned in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Evidence Treasury room. Most of these things were not appraised, and most of them had extraordinary abilities. An Zheng packed up and the servant that followed along walked towards the auction house.

    Halfway there, a few people suddenly appeared in front of them. When the waiter saw them, his face changed and he trembled in fear.

    ¡°Master Zheng, Master Zheng, please listen to me. This guest is invited by our Auction House. He¡¯s a member of the Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    The waiter said while nodding his head and bowing.

    The one who was called Master Zheng was a man in his forties. He wasn¡¯t very tall, but he was very strong. Behind him were six or seven thugs, all of them the type that didn¡¯t look like good stuff at first nce. That was why An Zheng felt that it was strange. Why did these bad guys all look the same?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of pce or sect this old man is, I just know that the money you owe me has not been returned for more than three months.¡± I open my doors to do business, and I¡¯ve given you enough care because you¡¯re part of an auction house, right? But you can¡¯t push your luck. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything he promised and instead took ovehousand taels of silver from me.¡±

    Master Zheng nced at An Zheng and saw that he was dressed in daoist robes, so he was quite courteous. He cupped his hands and said: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll trouble you to go back first. ¡°He owes me too much silver.¡±

    An Zheng originally did not want to be nosy, but he could not get used to this group of people giving out debts, so he asked one more question: ¡°How much do I owe you? Why should I owe you?¡±

    The waiter quickly said, ¡°Dao Lord, this matter has nothing to do with you. I beg you, hurry up and go to the auction. The head storekeeper has been waiting for a long time.¡± Dao Lord, believe me, I will take care of this myself. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he walked off. He turned around and saw that the people were holding onto the boy as they walked into an alley. Moreover, there were two people who stayed at the entrance of the alleyway to watch, and no one was allowed to look inside.

    An Zheng went around a street and disappeared in a sh. In the next second, he appeared on top of a roof in a small alley. He opened the yaksha umbre and floated down from the roof, standing not far from the group of people.

    The man who was called Master Zheng sat on the rock and sneered, ¡°Little Xu, you have taken over ten thousand taels of silver from me. You, as an auction house clerk, aren¡¯t short on money. Why can¡¯t you pay me back?¡±

    Kid, you trembled as you said, ¡°It¡¯s still you! ¡°Step by step, he pulled me into the water. At the beginning, he made me earn a few hundred taels of silver. After that, he continuously pulled me to y. In the end, I constantly lost money!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, you fucking heartless bastard.¡±

    Master Zheng stood up and kicked the young man in the stomach. Then he pped the young man to the ground, ¡°I lent you money out of good intentions, and you¡¯re ming me?¡± me it on your own fucking cheap hands, which part of you is not cheap? When you won the money, youughed so hard that it was like blooming flowers. Damn you, my silver isn¡¯t from the wind. I told you, you wouldn¡¯t want to steal something from your auction house to pay off your debt. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, if you don¡¯t want to do it again, then your sister won¡¯t have a good ending. Fifteen this year, maybe. Fifteen. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck her first, then sell her to a brothel.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    The young servant¡¯s eyes were already red. ¡°If you dare to touch my sister, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    ¡°Where did you get your life from?¡±

    Master Zheng knelt down and pped the assistant¡¯s face, making such loud noises.

    ¡°This wretched life of yours is mine for a long time. You owe me over ten thousand taels of silver, yet your life isn¡¯t worth so much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I remember that I only owe yohousand taels of silver, and I¡¯ve already paid you back a few hundred taels.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to go back on your words?¡±

    Master Zheng took out his dagger and waved it in front of the young man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not worth asking for ten thousand taels these few months.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you still had that little bit of use, I would have crippled you long ago. How about this, I¡¯ll give you another path ¡­ There are a lot of people in your auction house too. As long as you promise to bring me one every month, which is enough for five counts, I will let you off the hook. ¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± No, they, they don¡¯t gamble. ¡±

    ¡°Not gambling?¡±

    Master Zhengughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen men who don¡¯t gamble. As long as you bring them to me, I have plenty of ways to keep them from leaving.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t gamble in the beginning? Who the fuck didn¡¯t get a kick out of it? Let me tell you, Xu, this is yourst chance. You choose, do you want your sister to be safe, or do you want the employees to be safe? ¡±

    Master Zheng stood up and kicked the young man in the face with his big feet. The young man¡¯s face was covered with dirt.

    ¡°Within three days, either pay me 10,000 silver, or steal a treasure. You can either get your salesmen into the situation, or you can use your sister as repayment for the debt. I have given you enough choices, just three days. ¡±

    Master Zheng spat at the young man¡¯s face. ¡°I have plenty of skills to deal with people like you.¡± You can try not to pay your debt, and I¡¯ll let you know what it means to live rather than die. ¡±

    ¡°The house!¡±

    The waiter suddenly thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ll give my house to you, please let us go.¡±

    ¡°House?¡±

    Master Zheng suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. How about this, I don¡¯t want your house either.¡± ¡°You can use the house to lend you three thousand taels of silver. If you were to turn it over, the house would still be yours, your sister¡¯s would be yours, and the silver would all be yours.¡±

    The expression on the face of the young servant constantly changed. After a long period of silence, he nodded his head heavily, ¡°Alright!¡±

    As An Zheng stood there watching, he felt all the blood vessels in his ears pulsating.

 Chapter 706 - Central Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 706 ¨C Central Bureau</h4>

    An Zheng stood there and looked at the little fellow who was nodding his head. When he was about to exchange the house for another three thousand silver, he suddenly stopped being angry. Some people always say that flies do not bite into seamless eggs, this is nonsense, because most of the time, flies are strong enough to smash open the eggshell. You think your line of defense is strong enough, but it isn¡¯t.

    For example, it could be said that this little fellow couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to be pulled down into the mud step by step. Of course, he had a certain amount of responsibility, but it was sufficient to say one thing ¡­ A disaster could befall you at any time.

    Once you¡¯re caught in it, how hard is it to get out?

    An Zheng turned around and left. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to save this little fellow, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to save the family that was about to be destroyed. However, saving him wasn¡¯t as simple as rushing over to give him a good beating.

    An Zheng acted as if nothing had happened and went back to the auction house. The servant must have found a ce to wash his face, so An Zheng was unable to see anything wrong. However, the glint in her eyes could not escape An Zheng¡¯s eyes. An Zheng didn¡¯t ask anything and didn¡¯t tell Niu Zhong about this either. Niu Zhong waighteous person, he would not use those methods to deal with bad people. He might really use the money to help the young man get through this difficult situation. After all, with his status, themission he received was already high enough.

    However, that was a bottomless pit, and this little fellow was basically crippled, unable to be saved.

    He chatted with Niu Zhong at the auction for a long time, appraised a few treasures and bought a few. These few prices that An Zheng gave were very fair, the reason why An Zheng bought them was simply because he wanted to continue raising the level of his Broken Army Sword.

    After leaving the auction house, An Zheng called Du Xu over to his residence and gave him some instructions. After Du Xu finished listening, his eyes lit up and patted his chest.

    At night, the clerk at the auction house was already sitting in front of Du Xu.

    In the restaurant, Du Xu handed over a silver note worth ten thousand silver, ¡°My owner will settle this matter for you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about who my owner is. As for how I know you are doing this, you don¡¯t need to worry either. However, there is one thing that I cannot give you for free. ¡±

    Du Xu then took out a note worth five thousand silver, ¡°This is five thousand gold, I will give it to you. ¡°Not only do I give it to you, I also want you to take the silver to the casino called Master Zheng¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose.¡±

    The little boy¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know you. What are you trying to do?¡±

    Although he looked terrified, his eyes were still fixed on the fifteen thousand taels of silver banknotes. Du Xu did not doubt that this shop assistant could not hold on anymore, he could snatch the banknotes from him in the next second. This person was already crippled. He might not even use fifteen thousand taels of silver to repay his debt, and might even gamble on it.

    ¡°First, take me to the casino. Say that I am a rtive of one of the employees of your auction house and my family is very rich. Secondly, I will teach you what to say. If you say something wrong, not only will I take the silver back, I will also kill you. ¡°You can ignore it, but I can tell you this, that Master Zheng is nothing in my eyes.¡±

    The shop assistant grabbed the banknotes and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    At night, Du Xu brought Ye Xiaoxin and the shop assistant to Master Zheng¡¯s casino. It wasn¡¯t much of a ce, in a dark alley. As they were brought in by their acquaintances, they did not receive much obstruction when they entered. After entering the shop, the shop assistant left alone to find Master Zheng.

    Ten minutester, Master Zheng and the shop assistant returned with big smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Master Du, it¡¯s really our luck to invite a great Bodhisattva like you to a small ce like this. Pleasee in quickly, I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±

    Du Xu waved his hand with disgust: ¡°Xiao Xu didn¡¯t even open the door when he said it, he said that this is a big asion and I thought it was the property of some big shot¡¯s family. This ce is dirty and smelly, and I¡¯m not interested. ¡°This grandson, Xiao Xu, had a strong temper. After ying for a while in the afternoon and winning over ten thousand taels of silver, he felt guilty and said that he would bring me here to make aeback. Let¡¯s forget about it, this crappy ce.¡±

    Master Zheng quickly said, ¡°Master Du, our ce might look small, but it¡¯s a different world. If you want to y around,e with me.¡±

    Master Zheng led the way in front while Du Xu followed behind with an impatient expression. The more he looked, the more disgusted he was. Master Zheng smiled along. ¡°You can just call me Zheng Lihai from now on, I have the final say in this casino. ¡°In the future,e here often to y and guarantee that you will win big money.¡±

    He pushed open a secret door. There really was another world inside. Although it wasn¡¯t too big, the decorations were luxurious. There were seven or eight people ying inside, and each of them was apanied by two beautifuldies. There was not a single bit of silver on the table. It was all banknotes. Da Xi¡¯s life was extremely rich. Even for those who were unable to cultivate, there were many who were rich. In a strong and stable country, there would always be many people who would seed under their wings.

    Du Xu looked at the cards on the table and could not help but snort, ¡°Such a childish thing.¡±

    The servant Xiao Xu nced at Zheng Lihai, who gave him a meaningful nce. Xiao Xu led the divinity and went up to say: ¡°Master Du, we are here too, why not y a little? What if I win? ¡±

    ¡°What if he wins?¡±

    Du Xu frowned: ¡°You mean that Ick money?¡±

    Xiao Xu quickly nodded his head and bowed as he said: ¡°Master Du, look at what you¡¯re saying. My meaning is that since we¡¯re already here, we might as well y for a while.¡±

    Du Xu was moved by his words and he mustered up his courage to sit down. In the end, after ying a few rounds, he actually won, and it was not a small one either. Du Xu took his leave, and Zheng Lihai courteously sent him out. Just as he was about to leave, Zheng Lihai pulled Little Xu and fiercely whispered in his ear: ¡°If this fat bird doesn¡¯te next time, I¡¯ll kill you and sell your sister to the brothel!¡±

    Xiao Xu quickly nodded, patting his chest and making his promise.

    As expected, Xiao Xu brought Du Xu over after a day. This time, Du Xu¡¯s luck didn¡¯t seem to be too good. He only lost thirty thousand silver in half a day, spoke of his unlucky fate, turned around and left. After he left, Zheng Lihai flew intage and scolded his subordinates.

    ¡°Such a fat bird, it only came for the second time, how the hell did I teach you?¡±

    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s not that we acted fast, it¡¯s that guy¡¯s luck is really too bad. I purposefully gave myself a small card, but in the end his mother was too evil and too small!¡±

    After that, Du Xu didn¡¯t evene for a few days, so Zheng Lihai couldn¡¯t help but look for Xiao Xu again. Xiao Xu said witroubled face, ¡°Master Zheng, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take him. He said that your ce is very strange and his cards are always too small. No matter what I say, he won¡¯t go. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a few more days, and I¡¯ll try to persuade you.¡±

    Zheng Lihai had no other choice but to agree. Xiao Xu could be considered capable, he had brought Du Xu away after two days. In the end, not even two hours had passed, and Du Xu had lost another ten thousand silver taels. Zheng Lihai scolded one of his subordinates harshly, then went to look for Little Xu. In the end, Little Xu told him that Master Du had lost two times in a row, and didn¡¯t even go to look for Little Xu anymore. How about this, since this guy has plenty of money, you go y at his house?

    At first, Zheng Lihai didn¡¯t dare to agree. After interacting with Xiao Xu a few times, he asked his about Du Xu¡¯s situation inside and outside. Xiao Xu told him that Zheng Lihai was actually the manager¡¯s foster son. Niu Zhong had no children, and only adopted such a foster son. However, he did not have the ability. He was rich, and he ate, drank, and gambled all day.

    After learning everything, Zheng Lihai decided to give iry. He brought about three to five of his men to Du Xu¡¯s house. That so-called home was the house that Du Xu had bought before. The decorations were good, but they looked really generous. There were quite a few servants serving them. They looked like rich and luxurious families.

    Without his father to discipline him, Niu Zhong would be busy in the auction house all day, noting home at all. Zheng Lihai deliberately lost five thousand silver taels on the first day, and as expected, Zheng Lihai pulled his hand to make hime often. When Zheng Lihai left this time, he knew that Du Xu had already been tied to him.

    It would only take a few days for Xiao Xu toe looking for him, saying that Master Du told him to go and save the situation. Zheng Lihai pretended to be unwilling, and in the end, still decided to go. This time, Zheng Lihai disyed his might and won thirty thousand silver from Du Xu. Du Xu was furious, he wanted him to see who won and who lost.

    After a few days, Xiao Xu came to invite Zheng Lihai again. Tell him that Du Xu has invited a few friends that are rich this time, we can y around here. Zheng Lihai gathered 100,000 silver from the gambling den and brought it with Xiao Xu to Du Xu¡¯s house.

    What was strange was that it took less than two hours for the hundred thousand taels of silver to bepletely lost.

    The most frightening thing was thest card. The card in Du Xu¡¯s hand was the secondrgest among all the cards, but he already had no money left. ¡®s eyes were already red. If this was his gambling den, he would have already fallen out with Yue Yang. Now that he had a good card but no money, the silver on the table was not only enough for him to makrofit of a few hundred thousand taels of silver, but also some hundred thousand taels of silver. His eyes turned red and he ordered people to go back and get the money.

    ¡°It¡¯s too slow to get it back.¡±

    Du Xu casually threw over a book: ¡°Just casually write a note, just say that you owe mundred thousand silver, and I will give it to you.¡±

    Zheng Lihai did not think too much into it, and wrote a note for 100,000 gold to Du Xu. Du Xu took the IOU and really gave Du Xundred thousand silver. In the end, these cards were ced too high. Even after one hundred thousand taels of silver, there was still no clear victor.

    ¡°How about I give you some more?¡±

    Du Xu tried to ask, but his eyes were already bloodshot. He immediately nodded and wrote another hundred thousand silver. The first time he looked at it, it waiece of white paper. The second time, it was written by Du Xu. He was already in a hurry, and without even looking, he signed the hand seal and took the hundred thousand silver.

    Of course he lost.

    If Du Xu let him win, how could he still be considered as someone who was taught by Zhong Jiughousand times? This kind of low-levelled method was but a child¡¯s y for Zhong Jiuge.

    ¡°You cheated!¡±

    Zheng Lihai immediately stood up, his eyes red as he shouted: ¡°You all colluded to harm me!¡±

    Du Xu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Stop messing around, Master Zheng, you are also doing this, if you are unwilling, could it be that I can give you more silver?¡±

    He opened the IOU, but Zheng Lihai did not expect that the piece of paper was folded. After opening it, there was another paragraph of words written on it. He had borrowed two hundred thousand taels of silver and had to pay it all back within three days, along with the profit of three hundred thousand taels of silver. If he still could not figure it out within three days, he would get another ten thousand taels of silver per day. In another month, he would receive 20,000 silver per day.

    Zheng Lihai¡¯s shoulder was violently trembling. ¡°I have been ying with eagles all day, but who would have thought that they would peck at my eyes today? I¡¯d like to see what you can do if I don¡¯t return the money. I¡¯m not one of the top people in these streets, but no one can count on me. ¡±

    Du Xu pped his hands, and the door opened, revealing all of Zheng Lihai¡¯s underlings inside, all of them were brought over, and all of them were beaten until their faces were ck and blue. At least seventy to eighty people had been suppressed. Some of them had even lost their human form.

    ¡°I hear you have a sister?¡±

    Du Xuughed and said: ¡°Even though your sister isn¡¯t worth two hundred thousand silver, it¡¯s still interest. Send your sister over tonight, or I¡¯ll cut your arms off and feed your family to the dogs. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s try it. ¡±

    He ced the IOU in front of him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. Three hundred thousand taels of silver. ¡°Master Zheng, I still say the same thing. No one knows better than you what fate is.¡±

    At this moment, Zheng Lihai¡¯s heart was dead.

 Chapter 707 - Your Means

    <h4>Chapter 707 ¨C Your Means</h4>

    Although his subordinates had been beaten up, although it was true that he had signed the IOU, Zheng Lihai really did not n to return the silver. He knew that he was tricked by someone. Not only did the 100,000 silver he brought sink to the bottom of the sea, he even owed him 200,000 silver. He knew this method and thought that he was more skilled than anyone else, but he never thought that he would fall for this method and fall for it so ruthlessly.

    Not long after Zheng Lihai arrived home, all of his subordinates were released, all of them bruised and battered, and there were a few who could not even walk properly, they were all brought back by theirrades.

    ¡°Big brother, what should we do about this?¡±

    One of his subordinates, Zheng San, said with a face full of anger, ¡°We brothers have been setting up eagles all day, I didn¡¯t expect to be pecked by them ¡­¡± ¡°It seems like that guy didn¡¯te with good intentions, but if he is from the underworld, we should have heard of him.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, should we pay the silver?¡±

    ¡°I f * * ked you up!¡±

    Zheng Lihai kicked the subordinate who was asking this question out, and was so angry that he trembled: ¡°I have never been humiliated like this before, damn ¡­ Little Xu! That bastard, he was the one who set up this trap for me. Go and capture that grandson of his right now! ¡±

    Zheng San was also angered when he heard this. ¡°Yes, it must be that bastard. Big brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll go and bring some people to bring him back.¡±

    Zheng San left with his injured subordinates and did not return for a full two hours. Zheng Lihai was furious and sent his men to look for him. In the end, it took less than half an hour before the men who came to look for him returned.

    ¡°Big brother, our people haven¡¯t gone far at all. They were all ¡­ They¡¯re all outside. ¡±

    Zheng Lihai¡¯s face changed as he followed his subordinate out. Not far from the alley, he saw a crowd on the street. The dozen or so men he sent out were all stripped naked and tied to pirs with all kinds of bindings. The faces of these subordinates had all swelled up, obviously, they had all received quite a few ps. Over a dozen of them were tied up with bare butts and stuck in the middle of the street. Who knew how many people had mocked them?

    Zheng Lihai did not return the money he owed.

    Those who had been bullied by Zheng Lihai all burst out intoughter, all of themughing until their heads were up and down. Seeing Zheng Lihaiing out, everyone scattered. However, no one walked far. They were all observing from a distance.

    ¡°Zheng Lihai must have offended a big shot this time. In the past, it was him who punished others like this. This time, it¡¯s over, he¡¯s been punished.¡±

    ¡°He will get into trouble sooner orter. He will do all sorts of heinous acts all the time. Even if others don¡¯t take revenge on him, the heavens will still watch.¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting. God doesn¡¯t have the time to care about usmoners. This was definitely because Zheng Lihai had offended someone, someone even more ruthless than him. In fact, it was inevitable, but think about it, who exactly was Zheng Lihai interacting with all day? It was either someone he had tricked, or someone he had tricked. If you meet someone stronger than him, it would be normal for you to have tricked him. ¡±

    ¡°I feel that Zheng Lihai will not be so easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the show.¡±

    Zheng Lihai knew that if he wasn¡¯t able to turn the situation around this time, then he really wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this ce anymore. He let them see how much silver was left in his house, collected ten thousand taels, and then carried the silver to the officer of the Jinling Mansion, Li Tai Lai. Speaking of which, Li Tai Lai was just a constable, but he had a lot of authority in the Jinling Mansion. Although the Jinling Mansion was big, there were only a hundred and twenty constables and two constables. How could such arge Jinling be maintained by jusundred and twenty people?

    The matters of the entire Jinling were maintained by the subordinates of these one hundred and twenty constables. Every constable had to take care of people. They were either found from the underworld or found in the name of a disciple. Li Tai was in charge of these seven or eight streets and had no less than a hundred disciples under hismand. The reason why Zheng Lihai extended money to open a casino was because he was also Li Tai Lai¡¯s so-called disciple.

    They were the ones who helped Li Tai solve the difficult problems he had encountered.

    No one was more familiar with these routes than An Zheng. When he was at that time, the Ming Fa Si was very strict, and no one dared to do this. In the ten years that the Ming Fa Si had been down, all these worms had appeared. Those great figures in the Holy See would never pay attention to such small characters.

    In these seven or eight years, Li Tai could be considered to have made a fortune. He often told Zheng Lihai and the others that without the Ming Fa Si, it was as if heaven had suddenly descended on their heads. A yamen like the Ming Fa Si should have been destroyed a long time ago.

    All these years, Li Tai Lai had killed a lot of people, but Prefecture Song had gotten enough benefits so of course he wouldn¡¯t ask.

    The reason Li Tai was able to convince these gangsters was not only because of his ability to work at the yamen, but also because he was ruthless enough. At that time, there waerson on the underworld who refused to ept him. He personally captured that person and then skinned him alive in front of that person¡¯s subordinates. All the people on these streets had toe and see that scene, who knew how many people were scared to the point that they peed their pants.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Li Tai had actually gotten addicted to peeling people alive. Whoever didn¡¯t listen to him would be captured and skinned alive.

    Thinking of all these, Zheng Lihai¡¯s heart trembled. Carrying the silver, he arrived at Li Tai¡¯s home and discovered that the door was still open. He called out a few times, but no one paid any attention to him. He pushed open the door and entered. As soon as he entered, his scalp started to explode.

    Someone pushed him on the shoulder, causing Zheng Lihai to fall to the ground withump. The courtyard door creaked shut as two ck-clothed men stood behind him, ring at him like two tigers eyeing their prey.

    Zheng Lihai felt that he had entered hell.

    There were two wooden stakes in the yard. The constable Li Tai had his clothes ripped off and was tied tir with a metal chain. His entire body was covered in blood. The slightly chubby Master Du Xu, with a friendly face, held a small knife in his hand and stood in front of Li Tai Lai.

    Du Xu turned his head to look at Zheng Lihai, andughed: ¡°You¡¯re here, I knew you woulde. Sit there, and watch.¡±

    Du Xu turned the little knife in his hand around, ¡°Constable Li, I heard that you are the best at skinning people? I calcted it. Although I just arrived at the capital not too long ago, I¡¯ve already gathered a lot of information. I don¡¯t care about those things. Those who died were all thugs, they deserved to die. Butst year, you took a fancy to the daughter of the old cow next door. If you wanted to seize her, the old cow¡¯s family would not agree, so you locked the old cow and his wife in the well. And then we skin her brother alive in front of the old cow¡¯s daughter, right? ¡±

    Li Tailei¡¯s mouth was covered by the rope. He couldn¡¯t even scream if he wanted to. His body was shaking violently, but no one knew if it was because he was in pain or because he was scared.

    ¡°My boss told me that to deal with bad people, it¡¯s bullshit if you want to convert them with your kind thoughts. If bad people can be converted, then there would be no bad people. The only way to deal with bad people is to be even worse than bad. ¡±

    Du Xu¡¯s de pierced through Li Tai Lai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You want to make a move from here?¡±

    Li Tailei trembled in fear as he shook his head. His eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right?¡±

    Du Xu moved the de away and ced it at his throat: ¡°Is that here?¡±

    Li Tai shook his head with all his might, the chains on his body nging loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Du Xu scratched his head impatiently. ¡°Oh ¡­ That must be from the top of the head, right, right, only by peeling off the top of the head can you keep your skin intact. Look at my brain, it¡¯s so fucking stupid. ¡±

    He shed down with his de and cut Li Tai Lai¡¯s head. Then, he grabbed Li Tai Lai¡¯s head with both hands and started to tear down, blood flowing out from Li Tai Lai¡¯s head and Du Xu¡¯s hands. The scene was extremely horrifying. Du Xu ripped apart a few parts of his scalp, causing Li Tai to scream, but his mouth was blocked off.

    Du Xu patted Li Tai Lai¡¯s face with the de: ¡°Stop screaming, it was shouting too loudly. The old couple from Old Ox Family who are sitting in the well wille out to see you if they hear it. Think about it, if the two of them stood in front of you dripping with water and watched you being skinned by me, would they smile at you? ¡±

    Li Tai Lai¡¯s body violently shook. He was so frightened that he fainted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being unconscious? If you¡¯re in pain, you¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    Du Xu used the de to slice Li Tai Lai¡¯s head time and time again. He used one hand to pull at his scalp and the other hand to cut Li Tai Lai¡¯s head with a knife. Li Tailei woke up in pain as he cried out and shook his head violently.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Du Xu used the de to pat Li Tai Lai¡¯s face and said angrily: ¡°Look, your skin is all broken.¡±

    He tossed the knife aside, wiped his hands on a white cloth, and sat down on a chair in the yard. As for Li Tai, he was still shaking his head crazily. That half of his scalp was swaying along with his head, making him look extremely bloodthirsty and cruel.

    ¡°What happened, Master Zheng? Did you pee?¡±

    Du Xuughed: ¡°You must be here to lend me some money to repay this debt right? I know you don¡¯t know many people, but there seems to be a constable called Dong An, right? You have a good rtionship with Li Tailei, and you have a lot of filial piety. ¡°Oh yeah, when this Dong An does bad things, he is also much more capable than Li Tai.¡±

    He pointed behind him. ¡°Did I recognize the wrong person?¡±

    His subordinate opened the door and saw a corpse hanging on the beam inside. It was the other constable of the Jinling Mansion, Dong An. His body was covered withshes, and it was unknown how many times he had been whipped.

    Seeing that Zheng Lihai was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak, Du Xu helplessly shook his head: ¡°You think you¡¯re bad people? You¡¯re really a waste of your money. How could they be so cowardly? Just like this Dong An, he had gone through 300shes to tell everyone about the evil deeds he had done. This Constable Li is faster and more cowardly. I haven¡¯t done anything to him yet, but he admitted me after seeing Dong An getting beaten up ¡­ What climate can it be to be a bad person? ¡±

    Du Xu stood up, he walked to Zheng Lihai¡¯s side and squatted down, and patted Zheng Lihai¡¯s face: I¡¯m talking to you, did you not hear me? You can leave now. You won¡¯t be able to borrow silver here anymore. Go back and think of other ways to see if there are still people you know. And if not, I won¡¯t just kill you, you know how it is. That house of yours is still worth a few coins, I¡¯ll charge you ten thousand taels of silver in debt. How about this, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand taels of silver, you can y with me two more times? What if he made a copy? Not only is the debt paid, the house is yours, and so is your sister. ¡±

    Zheng Lihai was so scared that his face drained of blood, his head was shaking likattle drum, half of his soul had already left his body. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything to him, this person was already crippled.

    Du Xu said: ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not the end yet. I calcted... There are still two days until your apocalypse. If you can¡¯t gather three hundred thousand silver in two days, I feel that your fate might be even worse than theirs. ¡±

    Du Xu straightened his body and pointed outside: ¡°Scram.¡±

 Chapter 708 - Zongshi

    <h4>Chapter 708 ¨C Zongshi</h4>

    Zheng Lihai was jusoodlum, because there was a policeman taking care of him in Jinling Mansion, he could do whatever he wanted in this ce. This was one of the drawbacks of a world where cultivators were revered. This was because very few cultivators in the dynasty in power cared about the actions of a small figure like Zheng Lihai. Most of the ordinary people who made up this world were nothingpared to those in power.

    They were high and mighty, like gods in the eyes of ordinary people.

    An Zheng cared.

    Not to be mean, not to be mean, not to be mean. Of course, it was not because Zheng Lihai was a small fry and did not care about what he did. To An Zheng, eliminating evil was only a matter of how much he got rid of it, and it did not depend on a person¡¯s status. Zheng Lihai was indeed out of ce, but he had done much more evil than some big shots.

    He did evil directly, while the big men did evil indirectly.

    After Du Xu returned to his residence, he reported what had happened. An Zheng gave a loud growl and instructed, ¡°These people will never correct their mistakes, never. This was because they had already tasted the sweet taste of evil. Even though they knew that they could not withstand the pressure of fleeing Jinling this time, they stillmitted evil in another ce. For dozens of people to gather together is already a disaster to our vige. ¡±

    Du Xu asked, ¡°Sect Master, what should we do?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There¡¯s no rush, althougerson like Zheng Lihai is a small fry, he will definitely not give up on everything that he has obtained. Money, status, women, and the feeling of being bullied by others made him unwilling to give up. So let¡¯s wait and see if this little character can drag out any more big fish. ¡±

    Du Xu nodded: ¡°Then this subordinate will tighten the string.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You go ahead, I still have matters to attend to so I¡¯ll be going out. The Zongshi¡¯s Sect Leader, Zhuge Wenyun, invited me to go over. He said that Chen Zhongqi from the prince¡¯s mansion had to take out many things and auction them off. This time, the Zongshi is in charge of the external affairs. ¡±

    The so-called outer circle was something that happened in the martial arts world, apart from the great characters in the imperial court. The majority of the good stuff was divided among the big people, and those that could be sold for money but not needed by the big families would have to be sold off for auction. If it was an external auction, it would be impossible to enter the official auction because there were many people around. Holy See felt that it would be a shameful matter.

    Du Xu said: ¡°Sect Master should still be careful, thest time I saw Zongshi and the rest, they were still hostile, but suddenly their faces changed, such a good rtionship, when master was born, there must be a demon.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I know, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s rted to white tower view and Prefecture Song being humiliated by me. The Prefecture Song is a scarecrow, but at least he has the support of the Song Family. As for the Zongshi, they have a good rtionship. ¡±

    Du Xu alsoughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they want to dig a hole for Sect Master to jump into.¡±

    An Zheng got up, and tidied up his clothes: ¡°If I¡¯m too small, I might not be able to fit me in.¡±

    He gave Du Xu an item: ¡°This is the artifact that I discovered when I went to see Niu Zhong yesterday. You arerson with a messy mind. If you were able to put so much effort into cultivation, you wouldn¡¯t be as strong as you are now. Golden-Rank tools are still a little high for you, so you temporarily cannot use them. Just keep them, when you need them in the future, just train hard and learn them. ¡±

    Du Xu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sect Master... ¡°It¡¯s too valuable.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Have you forgotten what I said when I joined the Heavenly Awakening Sect? I want everyone in this world who does good, who is kind, who is free of evil, to live better than those who do evil. The food, the drinks, the clothes, everything is better than them. ¡±

    He patted Du Xu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Regarding Zheng Lihai, you only need to remember four words ¡­ To eliminate evil. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished giving instructions, he left for the Zongshi. Zongshi was not very far from An Zheng¡¯s residence, and it only took An Zheng twenty minutes to walk to the outside of Zongshi¡¯s sect.

    In fact, any sect that could establish itself in a ce like Jinling was something that could not be underestimated. For people on the Sect Master¡¯s level, it was simply impossible to establish themselves without the help of Higher Completion Stage. white tower view¡¯s attention on Lan Xiaosheng, who was praised as the number one sword dao under the Lower Celestial Stage, was not faked praise. Zhang Zhenjun actually looked down on Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s character, and was only making ament on his sword dao.

    As for Zongshi¡¯s Sect Leader, Zhuge Wenyun, his cultivation should be even stronger than Lan Xiaosheng¡¯s. Although he had not entered the Lower Celestial Stage s yet, he had probably touched thatyer of barrier.

    An Zheng had a better understanding of the Zongshi than him. Back then, had personally killed the Junior Brother of his. This person, seeking longevity, had already reached the point of Qi deviation, and had actually attacked a Star Observation Schr of the Star Observation Pavilion at night. Although his identity was not exposed, An Zheng still found outter on. Because the people of Zongshi were not aware of this matter, An Zheng did not pester them too much.

    But exactly because of that matter, An Zheng had done a very detailed investigation of the Zongshi. He knew that in the Zongshi, the person with the strongest cultivation was actually Zhuge Wenyun¡¯s martial uncle, Old Taoist Chu Shaoxian, who had already retired. Ten years had passed, and it was unknown whether this Old Taoist was still alive or not. Other than Chu Shaoxian, there was also a Great Formation of Immortals in Zongshi, it was the sect protecting array of the Zongshi, it was said that its power was boundless.

    When An Zheng arrived at the entrance of the Zongshi, he saw a familiar person ¡­ Zheng Lihai.

    He sneaked out of the side door with a smug look on his face. An Zheng frowned slightly. This unranked little fellow was actually rted to the Zongshi, so this matter was not that simple.

    An Zheng took out the Communication Leaves that were used tomunicate between Heavenly Awakening Sect s, reminding Du Xu to be careful, for the next two days, he would note into contact with Zheng Lihai. Du Xu quickly replied, saying that his subordinates noticed that Zheng Lihai had gone to Zongshi.

    An Zheng told him not to be impatient and that he should go back and take care of anything. After that, he put away the message leaf and entered the Zongshi.

    When Zhuge Wenyun heard that An Zheng had arrived, he led a group of disciples to quickly wee him. His smile was extremely friendly and warm, it was not fake at all. This old fox in the imperial court of the martial arts world would naturally not be easily seen by others.

    ¡°Chen ¡­¡± Martial Uncle, pleasee in. ¡±

    Because the Zongshi¡¯s Dao Friend Jiu De had addressed An Zheng as junior brother the moment they met, even though the Zongshi¡¯s sect master and his nephew Zhuge Wenyun was almosundred years old, they still had to address An Zheng as senior brother.

    An Zheng promptly shook his hand, ¡°Sect Master is too courteous, please do not call me that again. Dao Friend Jiu Ku is my senior, so you should treat him aeacher. ¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle went wandering the world. He just left yesterday.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyunughed: ¡°When he heard about Wu Dang Mountain¡¯s peach trees blooming, he insisted on smelling it, and couldn¡¯t even stop it.¡±

    In reality, because Dao Friend Jiu De held An Zheng in high esteem, Zhuge Wenyun was worried that if Dao Friend Jiu De knew that he had made his move on An Zheng, he would stop him. Dao Friend Jiu Ku asked with all his heart, his cultivation was not considered a true expert, but Dao Master Jiu Ku and Chu Shaoxian were martial brothers, so his opinion had a great impact on Chu Shaoxian.

    As the previous Sect Master, Chu Shaoxian had passed the Sect Master¡¯s position to Zhuge Wenyun in advance, but he would still ask about the matters within the sect by chance. Furthermore, that old monster¡¯s cultivation was truly terrifying, Zhuge Wenyun did not dare to casually offend him.

    To deal with such an old monster, he could only trick him not to go head to head with him.

    Zhuge Wenyun weed An Zheng in, but at the moment, he was not far away. He turned around and nced at the young Taoist who had just entered the Zongshi.

    When he thought that he would soon be able to take revenge, his heart felt extremelyfortable. He just didn¡¯t want to die, didn¡¯t want to lose everything he had, so he bravely went to find Prefecture Song. Unexpectedly, he sent a gift of ten thousand silver in, but this Prefecture Song, such a big shot, actually received him.

    Hearing that his two subordinates had been killed, the Prefecture Song became furious. But when he thought about how her two officers were indeed tainted with evil deeds, and how he would use the Jinling Mansion¡¯s methods to investigate, this case could not be exined in the end. So he thought of a way to write a letter to Zheng Lihai, telling him to bring it to the Zongshi¡¯s Sect Master, Zhuge Wenyun.

    Zheng Lihai felt as if he was in a dream, to think that he would actually see sucigh and mighty figure in a row. Because with Prefecture Song¡¯s handwritten letter, he had actually seen Zhuge Wenyun.

    After Zhuge Wenyun pondered for a while, he assigned three disciples to follow Zheng Lihai and let these three disciples settle the matter with Zheng Lihai. However, the condition was that in the future, Zheng Lihai would have to hand over 90% of what he got from the gambling den to Zongshi. In addition, every month, Zheng Lihai would find a girl from outside the Jinling and deliver her to a brothel controlled by the Zongshi.

    With the support of the Zongshi, Zheng Lihai had to snatch all the dark business in this region over within a month. The Zongshi did not think much of money, but Li Tai Lai and Dong An¡¯s area of control had a poption of at leasundred thousand. If Zheng Lihai could take over the underworld business, he would earn at least a few hundred thousand taels of silver every year.

    Of course, people at Zhuge Wenyun¡¯s level couldn¡¯t care less about silver, but he could still use the expenses of the sect to reward his disciples.

    Zheng Lihai turned around and looked at the three Zongshi disciples who followed behind him with solemn expressions. He thought to himself that no matter how fierce that fellow was, he was finished.

    He let the three Zongshi s go to his own residence to wait, then he immediately went to look for Du Xu. He was worried that Du Xu¡¯s family had an expert, so he nned to trick Du Xu out before killing him.

    Arriving at Du Xu¡¯s doorstep, Zheng Lihai called for a good long while, but no one paid attention to him. He did not give up and waited outside for an entire hour, but there was still no one. At this time, An Zheng was in the Zongshi and sent a message to Du Xu via the message leaf.

    Three minutester, Zheng Lihai, who was just about to leave, suddenly felt his head go ck. Someone carried him in a gunny sack with a gunny sack and ran away. Zheng Lihai didn¡¯t know what was going on as he wailed like a ghost. In the end, he was hit on the head with a stick and fainted.

    When Zheng Lihai woke up, he did not know where he was. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Du Xu¡¯s extremely friendly but terrifying face.

    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>

    FIRST COMMENT<h4>Chapter 709 ¨C Who Plotted Against Who</h4>

    The sect master of Zongshi, Zhuge Wenyun, had been thinking about one thing, how could he let Chen Liuxi be fooled ¡­ The Song Family only gave them a n, but how to implement it was not easy.

    ¡°Regarding the auction, I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun was still humble, ¡°Last time at the auction in Ming Fa Si, I witnessed Senior Master¡¯s outstanding skills in appraising treasures, and I naturally admire you. Martial Uncle knows that there are all sorts of people in the auction, and there are also many experts in the people. As the representative of the Zongshi to the Great Xi, if something were to happen, I really can¡¯t afford to take responsibility. ¡±

    ¡°When Uncle-Master Jiu De is here, I could have invited him out of the mountain. However, Junior Master Jiu De ¡­ He never felt like he came from the Zongshi ¡­ It would be disrespectful to say that way, but I do have something to hide. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±.

    Zhuge Wenyun saw that An Zheng did not seem to reject his, and immediately continued: ¡°Everything else has already been arranged, as long as Senior Master you take care of it, it will be fine. No one in the Zongshi has talent in this area. As for me, although I am considered to be well-versed in cultivation, I am still not very well versed in other aspects. ¡±

    ¡°When the timees, we will ce the items to be auctioned in the auction house and I will personally host the auction. Martial Uncle just sat there and watched him bid. If anyone disagrees with the value of the treasure, Martial Uncle wille forward to appraise it. About the price over at the auction house, we have almost given them out already, there¡¯s no need for Martial Uncle to worry. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun thought for a while, and then took out a small box from his sleeve and handed it over. ¡°Although we are all Dao disciples, and you are my martial uncle, the reward cannot be small. ¡°This is a medicinal pill personally concocted by my uncle master Jiu De. Of course, it cannot bepared to the medicinal pills of the Hollow Jade Temple, but this pill has a special use ¡­¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun leaned over and whispered mysteriously: ¡°We are all cultivators, so we know the importance of an avatar. However, in this world, apart from those demonic beasts that had this ability, there was no way foerson to train a clone. This pill can absorb one¡¯s Cultivation Power and Qi and form a clone within a short period of time. Of course ¡­ Neither attack nor defense canpare with this noble one¡¯s. ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°However, in the path of cultivation, there is still a mountain higher. If we run into any trouble, this doppelganger can save our lives. I know that Martial Uncle¡¯s cultivation is astonishing, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t encounter any danger in the future, right? ¡±

    An Zheng took the pill and opened the box. When An Zheng lowered his head, Zhuge Wenyun did not notice that the three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye had begun to spin rapidly.

    A momentter, An Zheng returned the pellet and said with a smile, ¡°You and I are disciples of the Dao, of the same origin. Even though our Hollow Jade Temple is not under the tutge of the virtuous Sky Sovereign, we have no outsiders in the end ¡­ So I helped, but I can¡¯t take this reward. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°If Senior Master does not ept, then I will have to ask for someone else¡¯s help. Although Zongshi is not considered a big sect in the Great Xi, I still have some friends that I know.¡±

    An Zheng had no choice but to say: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll keep it.

    He got up, ¡°I still have something to take care of. If the auction starts one day, just send someone to inform me.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun stood up and sent him off, all the way to the main entrance.

    Halfway through, An Zheng was caught by a disciple and whispered a few words to him. An Zheng nodded, then turned and headed in that direction. After walking around on the street for a bit, An Zheng knew that there would be people following him after he left the Zongshi, but getting rid of these people was nothing.

    An hourter, An Zheng had already arrived at Du Xu¡¯s small courtyard.

    Once he entered, An Zheng saw Ye Xiaoxin standing there with the sword in her hand, her face full of contempt. The three disciples of Zongshi were tied up, with their cultivations being crippled, they hung on the pirs in the corridor one by one.

    But this time, that Zheng Lihai had truly destroyed his courage; he truly did not think that even the actions of the sect¡¯s people would be useless. The miserable appearances of those three disciples reminded him of his own fate. The scene of Li Tai and Dong An being beaten to death involuntarily appeared in his mind. In that instant, he pissed his pants again.

    Seeing An Zhenging in, Zheng Lihai¡¯s body involuntarily trembled. He finally remembered that this young Taoist was the same person he met when he intercepted the auction house¡¯s staff members. He had also seen him outside the Zongshi not long ago.

    Once An Zheng entered, Du Xu immediately moved a chair over. After An Zheng sat down, he looked at Zheng Lihai: ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up yet?¡±

    Zheng Lihai kowtowed and said, ¡°Dao Lord, I know I was wrong, I did not know I would offend you. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and raise some money now. Three hundred thousand silver, even if I have to sell it for a lot of money, I still have to gather some for you.¡±

    ¡°300,000 silver.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, he casually took out a silver note and threw it in front of Zheng Lihai. Zheng Lihai subconsciously looked at the words on the banknote: five hundred thousand taels of silver. Such arge amount of banknotes could only be opened by the Da Xi ticket number. Furthermore, it was the official ticket number.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Zheng Lihai.

    Zheng Lihai trembled in fear: ¡°Dao Lord, I beg of you, please let me go. This time, I know my wrongs. ¡°As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to do anything. As long as I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be your dog in the future.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Did you say that in the Zongshi?¡±

    Zheng Lihai shook his head. ¡°No, no, I really don¡¯t want to go to the Zongshi.

    ¡°Prefecture Song.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Such fate.¡±

    He pointed at the banknotes, ¡°The money is for you to do something. There¡¯s something you have to do in a few days. Zongshi and I will make a choice, and I guess you won¡¯t make the wrong choice. Three dayster, even if the Zongshi did not copse, there would be no Zhuge Wenyun left. If you think that the backer you have found is truly reliable, then just continue to oppose me. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked: ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Du Xu immediately replied: ¡°We¡¯ve caught them all.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hands, and the west room¡¯s door was opened by the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples. At least seventy to eighty of Zheng Lihai¡¯s subordinates were stuffed inside like a mountain. His hands and feet were all broken, and his mouth was stuffed with something. The sound he made was murky and weak.

    ¡°These people must have done a lot of harm after following you all these years, right?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I havabit, and that is to leave myself a way out. What if these people stay and flee with you? If I don¡¯t give you some shackles and you escape, what will I do? ¡±

    He waved his hand, and the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect pulled everyone out and threw them on the ground.

    An Zheng pointed to those people and said, ¡°Are these people considered to have gone through a life and death struggle with you? These words were a bit praiseworthy. He should have done all sorts of bad things. This way ¡­ You don¡¯t believe me when I say I won¡¯t kill you, do you? I¡¯ll give you a chance. You¡¯ll identify them one by one, and you¡¯ll point out the ones under you who have lives in their hands and those who have died without blood on their hands. If you point out one, I¡¯ll spare you one. Do you know what I gave you that 500,000 silver for now? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the money for running away.¡±

    Zheng Lihai was so scared that he kowtowed, but he did not dare say anything, his face was as white as paper.

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t n to tell me?¡±

    He waved his hand, and the silver note flew back. An Zheng looked at the people who were helped, and waved the five hundred thousand silver in his hand: ¡°You all should know about Zheng Lihai, right? Just tell me one damned thing, and I¡¯ll spare the life in his hands. The first to say, take the five hundred thousand silver and flee. ¡±

    Wuu wuu wuu wuu!

    Those people scrambled to nod their heads. Although they couldn¡¯t make a sound, they were all so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to do. It was as if the person who was about to die had finally grasped onto a floating wooden board and was unwilling to let go.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Look, they are much more active than you.¡±

    Zheng Lihai suddenly raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ll say!¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the nearest person, ¡°This person is called Du San, he was the first to follow me, he had no less than four or five lives at his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I still needed him to do some work under my banner, I would have gotten rid of him long ago. ¡°I¡¯ve collected a lot of money, but I haven¡¯t been able to repay you at all!¡±

    Du San shouted, but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Du Xu then took off the cloth in Du San¡¯s mouth. Du San opened his mouth and scolded, ¡°Zheng Lihai, fuck you! Which one of the people I killed, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to? I¡¯ve followed you for so many years, you haven¡¯t even eaten a single mouthful of meat or soup, if I hadn¡¯t thought of a way to earn some silver, would you have given it to me?! I¡¯ll bite you to death, I¡¯ll bite you to death! ¡±

    Zheng Lihai stomped his foot on Du San¡¯s face, ¡°You are such a bitch. If it wasn¡¯t for me taking you in, you would have f * cking died long ago.

    He turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Dao Lord, kill him! This person has the most casualties. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Kill.¡±

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple chopped down his de without any hesitation, the de came down suddenly and fiercely, Zheng Lihai who was still shouting could not avoid it and lost a face of blood.

    A head rolled across the room.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡±

    At this point, there was nothing that Zheng Lihai couldn¡¯t break out of, one by one, he identified them, and there were six or seven people in a row who had their lives in their hands. In this era, if the government was not in a hurry to solve the murder case, there was no hope at all. Sometimes, even if the government were to overthink things, they would still not have a clue. For example, those who came to the Jinling from outside the city, were dragged out to be buried by Zheng Lihai and his men, who knows?

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Zheng Lihai identified one and An Zheng said the word kill. Within a few minutes, a river of blood flowed through the courtyard. More than a dozen people¡¯s heads were chopped off. The sticky blood spread out along the limestone floor and soon dyed arge area red.

    The heads rolled off one by one, everywhere.

    Zheng Lihai went all out and told his everything that his subordinates had done in the past few years. From the looks of it, deserved to die once, so it was not wrong for him to die dozens of times.

    ¡°No more?¡±

    An Zheng asked after seeing that Zheng Lihai had stopped.

    Zheng Lihai sweated profusely, and his entire person was on the verge of copse, ¡°Dao ¡­ ¡°Dao Lord, the rest of you have lost your life.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, then let the rest of the people go, but to guard them, whoever wants to run away will be killed without mercy. If you stay in your own home, I¡¯ll spare them. Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you? ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his finger and pointed it at Zheng Lihai: ¡°It¡¯s because of him. You all have remembered that you all didn¡¯t die because he didn¡¯t remember. Those who died were also because of him. You all should remember this for your entire lives, right? But your lives were not given to you by him, they were given to you by me. When you guys want to kill Zheng Lihai, tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he looked at Zheng Lihai: ¡°Take a guess, when they denounce you in the future, will they miss anything?¡±

    He threw a silver note at Zheng Lihai¡¯s face: ¡°Go, remember what I taught you to do.¡±

    Zheng Lihai didn¡¯t even know how he got out. It was as if he died once.

    Du Xu felt his heart ache when he saw Zheng Lihai leave, ¡°Sect Master, those are five hundred thousand silver.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I wrote it myself. The ticket stubs are correct, but the seal and the note are fake. Besides... ¡°Where would there be a banknote worth five hundred thousand silver taels? If it¡¯s such arge sum, why not just give it to me directly ¡­¡±

 Chapter 709 - Who Plotted Against Who

    <h4>Chapter 709 ¨C Who Plotted Against Who</h4>

    The sect master of Zongshi, Zhuge Wenyun, had been thinking about one thing, how could he let Chen Liuxi be fooled ¡­ The Song Family only gave them a n, but how to implement it was not easy.

    ¡°Regarding the auction, I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun was still humble, ¡°Last time at the auction in Ming Fa Si, I witnessed Senior Master¡¯s outstanding skills in appraising treasures, and I naturally admire you. Martial Uncle knows that there are all sorts of people in the auction, and there are also many experts in the people. As the representative of the Zongshi to the Great Xi, if something were to happen, I really can¡¯t afford to take responsibility. ¡±

    ¡°When Uncle-Master Jiu De is here, I could have invited him out of the mountain. However, Junior Master Jiu De ¡­ He never felt like he came from the Zongshi ¡­ It would be disrespectful to say that way, but I do have something to hide. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±.

    Zhuge Wenyun saw that An Zheng did not seem to reject his, and immediately continued: ¡°Everything else has already been arranged, as long as Senior Master you take care of it, it will be fine. No one in the Zongshi has talent in this area. As for me, although I am considered to be well-versed in cultivation, I am still not very well versed in other aspects. ¡±

    ¡°When the timees, we will ce the items to be auctioned in the auction house and I will personally host the auction. Martial Uncle just sat there and watched him bid. If anyone disagrees with the value of the treasure, Martial Uncle wille forward to appraise it. About the price over at the auction house, we have almost given them out already, there¡¯s no need for Martial Uncle to worry. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun thought for a while, and then took out a small box from his sleeve and handed it over. ¡°Although we are all Dao disciples, and you are my martial uncle, the reward cannot be small. ¡°This is a medicinal pill personally concocted by my uncle master Jiu De. Of course, it cannot bepared to the medicinal pills of the Hollow Jade Temple, but this pill has a special use ¡­¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun leaned over and whispered mysteriously: ¡°We are all cultivators, so we know the importance of an avatar. However, in this world, apart from those demonic beasts that had this ability, there was no way foerson to train a clone. This pill can absorb one¡¯s Cultivation Power and Qi and form a clone within a short period of time. Of course ¡­ Neither attack nor defense canpare with this noble one¡¯s. ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°However, in the path of cultivation, there is still a mountain higher. If we run into any trouble, this doppelganger can save our lives. I know that Martial Uncle¡¯s cultivation is astonishing, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t encounter any danger in the future, right? ¡±

    An Zheng took the pill and opened the box. When An Zheng lowered his head, Zhuge Wenyun did not notice that the three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye had begun to spin rapidly.

    A momentter, An Zheng returned the pellet and said with a smile, ¡°You and I are disciples of the Dao, of the same origin. Even though our Hollow Jade Temple is not under the tutge of the virtuous Sky Sovereign, we have no outsiders in the end ¡­ So I helped, but I can¡¯t take this reward. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°If Senior Master does not ept, then I will have to ask for someone else¡¯s help. Although Zongshi is not considered a big sect in the Great Xi, I still have some friends that I know.¡±

    An Zheng had no choice but to say: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll keep it.

    He got up, ¡°I still have something to take care of. If the auction starts one day, just send someone to inform me.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun stood up and sent him off, all the way to the main entrance.

    Halfway through, An Zheng was caught by a disciple and whispered a few words to him. An Zheng nodded, then turned and headed in that direction. After walking around on the street for a bit, An Zheng knew that there would be people following him after he left the Zongshi, but getting rid of these people was nothing.

    An hourter, An Zheng had already arrived at Du Xu¡¯s small courtyard.

    Once he entered, An Zheng saw Ye Xiaoxin standing there with the sword in her hand, her face full of contempt. The three disciples of Zongshi were tied up, with their cultivations being crippled, they hung on the pirs in the corridor one by one.

    But this time, that Zheng Lihai had truly destroyed his courage; he truly did not think that even the actions of the sect¡¯s people would be useless. The miserable appearances of those three disciples reminded him of his own fate. The scene of Li Tai and Dong An being beaten to death involuntarily appeared in his mind. In that instant, he pissed his pants again.

    Seeing An Zhenging in, Zheng Lihai¡¯s body involuntarily trembled. He finally remembered that this young Taoist was the same person he met when he intercepted the auction house¡¯s staff members. He had also seen him outside the Zongshi not long ago.

    Once An Zheng entered, Du Xu immediately moved a chair over. After An Zheng sat down, he looked at Zheng Lihai: ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up yet?¡±

    Zheng Lihai kowtowed and said, ¡°Dao Lord, I know I was wrong, I did not know I would offend you. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and raise some money now. Three hundred thousand silver, even if I have to sell it for a lot of money, I still have to gather some for you.¡±

    ¡°300,000 silver.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, he casually took out a silver note and threw it in front of Zheng Lihai. Zheng Lihai subconsciously looked at the words on the banknote: five hundred thousand taels of silver. Such arge amount of banknotes could only be opened by the Da Xi ticket number. Furthermore, it was the official ticket number.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Zheng Lihai.

    Zheng Lihai trembled in fear: ¡°Dao Lord, I beg of you, please let me go. This time, I know my wrongs. ¡°As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to do anything. As long as I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be your dog in the future.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Did you say that in the Zongshi?¡±

    Zheng Lihai shook his head. ¡°No, no, I really don¡¯t want to go to the Zongshi.

    ¡°Prefecture Song.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Such fate.¡±

    He pointed at the banknotes, ¡°The money is for you to do something. There¡¯s something you have to do in a few days. Zongshi and I will make a choice, and I guess you won¡¯t make the wrong choice. Three dayster, even if the Zongshi did not copse, there would be no Zhuge Wenyun left. If you think that the backer you have found is truly reliable, then just continue to oppose me. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked: ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Du Xu immediately replied: ¡°We¡¯ve caught them all.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hands, and the west room¡¯s door was opened by the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples. At least seventy to eighty of Zheng Lihai¡¯s subordinates were stuffed inside like a mountain. His hands and feet were all broken, and his mouth was stuffed with something. The sound he made was murky and weak.

    ¡°These people must have done a lot of harm after following you all these years, right?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I havabit, and that is to leave myself a way out. What if these people stay and flee with you? If I don¡¯t give you some shackles and you escape, what will I do? ¡±

    He waved his hand, and the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect pulled everyone out and threw them on the ground.

    An Zheng pointed to those people and said, ¡°Are these people considered to have gone through a life and death struggle with you? These words were a bit praiseworthy. He should have done all sorts of bad things. This way ¡­ You don¡¯t believe me when I say I won¡¯t kill you, do you? I¡¯ll give you a chance. You¡¯ll identify them one by one, and you¡¯ll point out the ones under you who have lives in their hands and those who have died without blood on their hands. If you point out one, I¡¯ll spare you one. Do you know what I gave you that 500,000 silver for now? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the money for running away.¡±

    Zheng Lihai was so scared that he kowtowed, but he did not dare say anything, his face was as white as paper.

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t n to tell me?¡±

    He waved his hand, and the silver note flew back. An Zheng looked at the people who were helped, and waved the five hundred thousand silver in his hand: ¡°You all should know about Zheng Lihai, right? Just tell me one damned thing, and I¡¯ll spare the life in his hands. The first to say, take the five hundred thousand silver and flee. ¡±

    Wuu wuu wuu wuu!

    Those people scrambled to nod their heads. Although they couldn¡¯t make a sound, they were all so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to do. It was as if the person who was about to die had finally grasped onto a floating wooden board and was unwilling to let go.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Look, they are much more active than you.¡±

    Zheng Lihai suddenly raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ll say!¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the nearest person, ¡°This person is called Du San, he was the first to follow me, he had no less than four or five lives at his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I still needed him to do some work under my banner, I would have gotten rid of him long ago. ¡°I¡¯ve collected a lot of money, but I haven¡¯t been able to repay you at all!¡±

    Du San shouted, but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Du Xu then took off the cloth in Du San¡¯s mouth. Du San opened his mouth and scolded, ¡°Zheng Lihai, fuck you! Which one of the people I killed, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to? I¡¯ve followed you for so many years, you haven¡¯t even eaten a single mouthful of meat or soup, if I hadn¡¯t thought of a way to earn some silver, would you have given it to me?! I¡¯ll bite you to death, I¡¯ll bite you to death! ¡±

    Zheng Lihai stomped his foot on Du San¡¯s face, ¡°You are such a bitch. If it wasn¡¯t for me taking you in, you would have f * cking died long ago.

    He turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Dao Lord, kill him! This person has the most casualties. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Kill.¡±

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple chopped down his de without any hesitation, the de came down suddenly and fiercely, Zheng Lihai who was still shouting could not avoid it and lost a face of blood.

    A head rolled across the room.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡±

    At this point, there was nothing that Zheng Lihai couldn¡¯t break out of, one by one, he identified them, and there were six or seven people in a row who had their lives in their hands. In this era, if the government was not in a hurry to solve the murder case, there was no hope at all. Sometimes, even if the government were to overthink things, they would still not have a clue. For example, those who came to the Jinling from outside the city, were dragged out to be buried by Zheng Lihai and his men, who knows?

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Zheng Lihai identified one and An Zheng said the word kill. Within a few minutes, a river of blood flowed through the courtyard. More than a dozen people¡¯s heads were chopped off. The sticky blood spread out along the limestone floor and soon dyed arge area red.

    The heads rolled off one by one, everywhere.

    Zheng Lihai went all out and told his everything that his subordinates had done in the past few years. From the looks of it, deserved to die once, so it was not wrong for him to die dozens of times.

    ¡°No more?¡±

    An Zheng asked after seeing that Zheng Lihai had stopped.

    Zheng Lihai sweated profusely, and his entire person was on the verge of copse, ¡°Dao ¡­ ¡°Dao Lord, the rest of you have lost your life.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, then let the rest of the people go, but to guard them, whoever wants to run away will be killed without mercy. If you stay in your own home, I¡¯ll spare them. Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you? ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his finger and pointed it at Zheng Lihai: ¡°It¡¯s because of him. You all have remembered that you all didn¡¯t die because he didn¡¯t remember. Those who died were also because of him. You all should remember this for your entire lives, right? But your lives were not given to you by him, they were given to you by me. When you guys want to kill Zheng Lihai, tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he looked at Zheng Lihai: ¡°Take a guess, when they denounce you in the future, will they miss anything?¡±

    He threw a silver note at Zheng Lihai¡¯s face: ¡°Go, remember what I taught you to do.¡±

    Zheng Lihai didn¡¯t even know how he got out. It was as if he died once.

    Du Xu felt his heart ache when he saw Zheng Lihai leave, ¡°Sect Master, those are five hundred thousand silver.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I wrote it myself. The ticket stubs are correct, but the seal and the note are fake. Besides... ¡°Where would there be a banknote worth five hundred thousand silver taels? If it¡¯s such arge sum, why not just give it to me directly ¡­¡±

 Chapter 710 - A Buddha in the Templar

    <h4>Chapter 710 ¨C A Buddha in the Temr</h4>

    Zongshi

    Zhuge Wenyun looked at Prefecture Song¡¯s expression,ughed and said: ¡°This matter is certain. Now that His Majesty has ced a lot of importance on this brat, although entering the prison is hard to say, but his reputation will definitely go down the drain.¡±

    Prefecture Song said: ¡°What I want is for him to die.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°Things have to be done step by step, you should know Your Majesty¡¯s temper. Once His Majesty feels that someone is unbearable, how long can that person live in Da Xi? ¡±

    Prefecture Song said: ¡°I have already informed him. That day, I will definitely send him to jail and let him suffer a little.¡±

    ¡°Temr Hall?¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun asked tentatively.

    He was very clear in his heart that with themunication within the Prefecture Song, it was not to the extent of inviting the great buddha in the sanctuary. He should be the older brother of the Prefecture Song. It was said that he had a good rtionship with the Buddha.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Prefecture Song said: ¡°How many idiots in this world are there? Seeing Chen Zhongqi fall, many people thought that the sanctuary would fall as well. There are quite a few people who are thinking this way. What a joke ¡­ Rather than saying that Chen Zhongqi created the shrine, it would be better to say that Chen Zhongqi used the power of the crouching Buddha. Only those who knew the king would know that the king had two dogs, loyal dogs. Even if the king didn¡¯t believe in his son, he would believe in them. The other was called Su Ruhai, who knows how sinister that old dog was. Chen Zhongqi wants to link his own life and death to the Buddha¡¯s, but unfortunately, his majesty won¡¯t touch the Buddha either. ¡±

    He looked at Zhuge Wenyun, ¡°Has there been any mistake in the n?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°The previous self at that ce was indeed an auction house. The house has not been moved, and the decorations have not been moved. But a few days ago, I arranged for someone to cancel out the auction house. As for thend deed for the house, it is stored on the lower level of the gift box that I gave to Chen Liuxi. After everything is delivered over, as long as Chen Liuxi enters that courtyard, I will bring people with me and pounce over. ¡±

    Prefecture Song waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s better if Ie myself. I will bring the people from the Jinling Mansion over and take them with me.

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°There is simply no auction, and no auction either, that ce is under Chen Liuxi¡¯s name, and the thing was stolen from the prince¡¯s mansion, even if he had a hundred mouths, he would not be able to exin it clearly.¡±

    Prefecture Song made a sound of agreement: ¡°If you seed in this matter, I will also settle the matter of expanding the sect that you mentioned to mest time. As for whether or not themoners are willing to move, that is your business. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyunughed: ¡°Just the words of an adult is enough, as for those lowlymoners ¡­ If they didn¡¯t move then, how could they make the decision? No one will dare to resist once a machine crashes. ¡±

    Prefecture Song said: ¡°Your hands and feet are a bit cleaner, if someone were to catch you, you will not be easy to deal with.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°Rest assured master, although that Zheng Lihai you sent to find me two days ago was an unimportant character, he would definitely take care of this matter well. Even if something were to happen, when the timees, we will hand him over to the court and kill him if it is necessary. The Lord and I will not suffer any losses, since even if there is any trouble, it will be to your Jinling Mansion. ¡±

    Prefecture Song nodded: ¡°Anyways, since you helped me cripple Chen Liuxi, I¡¯ll help you do whatever it takes.¡±

    He got up and said, ¡°I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun immediately took out a box and handed it over: ¡°These are some unremarkable little items, take them back.¡±

    Prefecture Song kept the box and walked out, ¡°Oh right, think of a good excuse for Your Majesty. The Buddha promised to keep that fellow locked up for at most three days. Also, he couldn¡¯t let him die in the prison during these three days. As for when youe out, you know what to do. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun said: ¡°Of course I know, what he revealed was Chen Zhongqi. The people under Chen Zhongqi¡¯smand were furious, they killed him in anger, and the crime still fell upon Chen Zhongqi, a prince who had already been demoted to amoner ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    Prefecture Songughed in satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s good, I knew you were a smart person, you could have just been given a casual reminder, you know what to do.¡±

    After he left with the box in his arms, Zhuge Wenyun returned to his study and could not help but sneer: ¡°No matter how arrogant and despotic this person Chen Liuxi is, there is one thing he is right about ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot.¡±

    The next day.

    The sky was still bright, and the carriage the Zongshi hade to pick An Zheng up was already right outside his residence. However, no one came out even after waiting for a long time. The driver impatiently knocked on the door. A young Daoist came out and asked him what he was doing. The driver said he had an appointment to pick up Daoist Chen. The Daoist said that Daoist Chen went to white tower viewst night and did note back.

    The carriage driver was furious, but he did not dare show it, so he turned and rode straight for white tower view. An Zheng¡¯s residence was not too far away from the white tower view.

    Just then, the coachman turned around and stopped a carriage. An Zheng got on the carriage and went straight to Yuwen n¡¯s house.

    When the carriage driver arrived at white tower view, he immediately stopped when he saw Daoist Chen standing outside. After Daoist Chen got on the carriage, it headed straight for the auction house.

    However, after walking for less than five hundred meters, a few cultivators suddenly jumped down from the roof and threw a few thunder-like objects at the carriage. The carriage was instantly sted into pieces.

    The coachman¡¯s luck was extremely good as he was pushed to the side so that he wouldn¡¯t fall to his death. He watched helplessly as the bloody Daoist Priest Chen walked out of the carriage and began to fight against the other cultivators. However, due to his heavy injuries, Daoist Chen did notst long before he was killed. Those people were truly cruel. They cut Chen Taoist into eight pieces, not even leaving behind a corpse.

    The carriage driver crawled and rolled, then ran straight back to Zongshi.

    When Zhuge Wenyun heard that Chen Liuxi had been killed, his expression changed. He immediately sent people to contact Prefecture Song, who rushed to the scene with his men, only to see it was a mess. There were still traces of blood on the ground, but no one was there.

    After Zhuge Wenyun rushed over, he stopped the Prefecture Song and asked: ¡°Did you get someone to do it? Didn¡¯t you say that you were ready? Why did you suddenly change your mind? ¡±

    Prefecture Song said angrily: ¡°Where is the person I¡¯m looking for, this guy is unting himself everywhere. He¡¯s so arrogant, I don¡¯t know who he offended. However, it¡¯s good to die, so we won¡¯t have to kill each other again. ¡±

    Zhuge Wenyun felt that something was amiss, but the driver had vowed solemnly, saying that he could see clearly, the one who died was Daoist Chen. Daoist Chen was ambushed, but he was still able to stab an assassin to death. In the end, he was dismembered due to being outnumbered.

    Just as Zhuge Wenyun was about to leave, the people from Hollow Jade Temple aggressively rushed over, and asked where Chen Liuxi had gone to. Zhuge Wenyun exined for a long time. The people from the Hollow Jade Temple only said that their man took away Daoist Chen. Now that the person was dead, the Zongshi had to give them an exnation.

    This matter waspletely out of his expectations. Zhuge Wenyun once again pulled Prefecture Song to the side and whispered, ¡°The n must change now. Everyone in the Hollow Jade Temple knows about the auction house, so we must immediately move the things there. His death was unclear, so His Majesty would definitely investigate. ¡°If we find out, we¡¯ll have no way to exin. I¡¯ll bring some men to stabilize the Hollow Jade Temple then, bring some people to move the things in the yard.¡±

    The Prefecture Song thought that it was indeed so. ording to his n, he could slowly y Chen Liuxi to death, but now that Chen Liuxi had died so suddenly, if His Majesty were to investigate, he would easily be able to find Zhuge Wenyun. As long as the things were no longer in the auction house, Zhuge Wenyun would never admit to anything. He could not say anything, after all, there was no such thing as an auction.

    The Prefecture Song left in a hurry, and when Zhuge Wenyun saw that the people from the Hollow Jade Temple were getting more and more agitated, he had no choice but to hide, and leave the matter to his subordinates to deal with temporarily. Not long after, this news spread throughout the entire Jinling Mansion.

    Everyone on the streets knew that the disciple of Hollow Jade Temple who entered the Jinling a few days ago had been assassinated. This news was likornado. Jinling was so big, and after a while, his clothes began to boil.

    Prefecture Song hastily brought his men to the auction house. When the guards saw Prefecture Songing over, they immediately opened the door, and Prefecture Song ordered his subordinates to immediately transport all the items away, but they were unable to find a ce to do so in a short period of time.

    Just at this time, Zheng Lihai did not know how he had passed by the ce, but Prefecture Song thought that he should not leave that thing at Jinling Mansion¡¯s ce, nor at his own ce, he should not go to Zongshi either, it was obviously impossible to bring that thing back to the Duke Pce at this time, and he coincidentally met Zheng Lihai, so he called Zheng Lihai over by inspiration and asked him to lead the way, bringing the thing over to his house temporarily.

    Zheng Lihai immediately agreed and brought the people from Prefecture Song back to his house.

    Prefecture Song was busy with sweat, but he did not dare dy and quickly rushed back to the Jinling Mansion Yamen to wait. He knew that the first person he needed to talk to was him. Although An Zheng had scolded him as an idiot, he had at least sat on the seat of the Prefect for a long time.

    Unexpectedly, no one from the upper management hade to inquire about the matter. The incident that happened to Chen Liuxi in the morning, even when the sky was about to turn dark, no one came to the Jinling Mansion to ask. Prefecture Song felt that something was amiss, and suddenly realised that he had not gone over since then.

    He immediately instructed his subordinates to go take a look at the situation, but they had not left yet. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard from outside, and there were no less than a hundred of them. What was terrifying was that the sound stopped abruptly. This meant that everyone had stopped their warhorses at the same time, and their movements were uniform.

    Then, footsteps came from far away and Prefecture Song was wondering who hade. He immediately got up and walked out. When he arrived outside, he saw a group of people wearing red silk clothes and ck cloaks striding in. Everyone was cold and proud.

    People from the Temr.

    Prefecture Song heaved a sigh of relief and then walked over quickly: ¡°Which chief has arrived?¡±

    An official dressed in deep blue silk clothes narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Prefecture Song immediately went over and smiled as he said: ¡°So it¡¯s the High Schr.

    The Division Chief with the surname Gao coldly looked at him, then cupped his fist and said, ¡°Lord Head has arrived!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, four Temrs came in with a sedan chair in their hands. The sanctuary¡¯s head Buddha, who was as fat aig and seemed unable to even walk, was gasping for breath as he sat there. With much difficulty, he raised his hand and used a handkerchief to wipe his face that was drenched in sweat.

    The Prefecture Song immediately bowed and said, ¡°Since the first lord hase, this lowly one will definitely wee you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. What I mean is, why don¡¯t you kneel down? Someone, break his legs first. Take down every single person in the yamen. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, just taking a Prefect. His Majesty wants me to do it myself, aiya ¡­¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°If he¡¯s already taken, then so be it. I still have to hurry back and listen to the song.¡±

 Chapter 711 - His Majesty said to shut him up

    <h4>Chapter 711 ¨C His Majesty said to shut him up</h4>

    In today¡¯s world, there was no one who could casually remove that reclining Buddha from the sanctuary. It was only after Chen Zhongqi fell down that the crowd finally noticed how calm and peaceful this reclining Buddha was. It was rumored that he had a close rtionship with Chen Zhongqi. His Majesty, the Holy Emperor, had crippled his own son, yet still did not touch him.

    Logically speaking, although the authority of the Jinling Mansion was not small, he was still just a fifth grade official. A fifth-rank official was not worth working for. The head of the Sanctuary had personally stepped in, so this matter was especiallyplicated.

    After people from manyrge families received the news that Taoist Chen Liuxi of Hollow Jade Temple had been assassinated, they all paid close attention to this matter. People who were able to reach this level weren¡¯t idiots, so everyone simultaneously thought of how their white tower view had been crippled by Daoist Chen Liuxi not long ago. As part of the Dao Sect¡¯s inheritance, the Hollow Jade Temple had already made such a big move the moment they entered the capital. The powers close to the white tower view naturally would not sit idly by and do nothing.

    Think about it, no matter how powerful the Hollow Jade Temple was, it was still an outsider. The white tower view had already been in the capital for many years, hence they had some connections. How could they not have a backer?

    Therefore the assassination attempt on Chen Liuxi must have something to do with the white tower view. Furthermore, not long ago, it was said that Chen Liuxi had gone to the Jinling Mansion and gotten angry in front of that Prefect. Everyone knew what kind of temper that person had.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since the sanctuary¡¯s Buddha personally took the Prefecture Song away. This matter caused everyone to reassess the weight of the Hollow Jade Temple. Logically speaking, if Chen Liuxi really died, there should be no need to make a move against the Song Family.

    Prefecture Song¡¯s leg was broken by the Temr Robes, and he was dragged outside while screaming in pain. Although the servants of Jinling Mansion were showing off their power in front of themon folk, they did not even dare to fart in front of these cold and arrogant people wearing embroidered clothes.

    The four Embroidered Buddha, who was carried out by the brocade clothes, turned around and looked at the Jinling Mansion constables who were scared witless. After being silent for a while, they lifted their hands with some difficulty to wipe the sweat on their forehead.

    ¡°Gao Bo.¡±

    he cried.

    The middle-aged man who was previously called the Head of the High Schrs by Prefecture Song quickly walked over and bowed down: ¡°What orders do you have, Sir?¡±

    After muttering to himself for a while, the Buddha said, ¡°His Majesty said that he did not want anyone to talk too much. What does it mean that he did not want anyone to talk too much?¡±

    Gao Bo said, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    Buddha smiled, ¡°Do you understand now? ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so hot outside.¡±

    The four men in brocade clothes hurriedly left too quickly. It seemed that their bodies were indeed quite heavy. When they carried him, they were very nervous, and their foreheads were covered in sweat.

    He turned back to look at the gathered officials of the Jinling Mansion. Including the officials and constables, there were around two hundred people, he calcted the amount and ordered, ¡°The people of the Jinling Mansion are attempting to rebel. Kill without mercy! ¡±

    Outside of the courtyard, all those red silk robes and ck cloaks of the Temr Hall flocked in. Not long after that, waves of wails and wails came from the courtyard. The officers of the Jinling Mansion were usually powerful, but in terms of fighting strength, they were far inferior to those of the Temr Hall.

    Half an hourter, a river of blood flowed down from the corpses scattered all over Jinling Mansion.

    As Gao Bo was walking out of the door, he turned around to look at the corpses. Shaking his head, he muttered to himself, ¡°Some people are really too stupid.¡±

    Temr Hall

    Prefecture Song¡¯s face paled from the shock. He forgot to scream, and looked at the cold Sacred Hall¡¯s embroidered clothes witerrified expression. Those people had solemn expressions, and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.

    The four Buddha in embroidered clothes carried him into the hall, and then two people helped him down and helped him up to the high and mighty ck jade chair. Sleeping Buddha sat down, panting. He raised his hand and used a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ice?¡±

    he asked.

    The underling hurriedly left. Not long after, he brought in a few pots of ice and ced it beside the ck jade throne. Kacha, kacha. The hall was exceptionally quiet, thus the cracking sound was especially ear-piercing.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± Master, what do you mean by that? ¡±

    Prefecture Song boldly asked.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know what I mean?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha sighed and swallowed the ice cube in his mouth, looking much better, ¡°Oh you, someone said you were a straw bag, but he was right. There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t get rid of people you don¡¯t like. In the Holy See, which one of them didn¡¯t have an opponent¡¯s blood on their hands? Everyone is well aware that every single n that has crawled up will be trampling on corpses. ¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t fancy that Chen Liuxi. Wanting to kill him is nothing, it¡¯s really nothing. If it was only because you wanted to kill him, would I care? But are you stupid ¡­ to actually touch the things in the prince¡¯s mansion. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Prefecture Song, ¡°Not only are you stupid, those people from Zongshi are also stupid. In the years that Chu Shaoxian did note out, a good Zongshi waspletely ruined by Zhuge Wenyun. Chu Shaoxian had always thought that the sessor that he had nurtured would not be any worse off, but in reality, it was not just a little worse. ¡±

    ¡°Subordinate ¡­¡± ¡°My humble wish.¡±

    Prefecture Song said witrembling voice, ¡°Someone must have framed me!¡±

    ¡°framing?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ¡­¡± This lowly subordinate does not dare, but this lowly subordinate is truly wronged, ah, this lowly subordinate is Jinling Mansion¡¯s Prefect, my duty is to protect the peace here in Jinling Mansion, to maintainw and order, how could I know of and break thew? ¡±

    ¡°Sigh, if you had endured it, you would have suffered a lot less.¡±

    ¡°Even now, you still understand. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you recognize him or not. Do you think that the prince has lost his dignity because he was demoted? Even though he was just amoner, he was still the son of the Saint King. His nobility was invible ¡­ You idiot, you actually dared to touch the things in the prince¡¯s mansion! ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Even if the Holy Emperor had already passed down the decree of bestowing the prince¡¯s mansion to that kid from the Yuwen n, would he dare to stay there?¡± Forget about not daring to live in there, not even a de of grass oree would dare to move, yet you and Zhuge Wenyun from the Zongshi are actually stealing things out there ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡±

    Prefecture Song exined with a face full of fear: ¡°It¡¯s that Chen Liuxi, it¡¯s all that Chen Liuxi!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn even in the face of death.¡±

    ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    Two Sage Hall¡¯s worth clothes bringing along Zheng Lihai whose legs had gone soft actually brought him in. Foerson like Zheng Lihai, forget about walking, after entering the sanctuary, even breathing had be difficult. To him, this ce was practically a pce of hell. Those ceremonial silk robes were the yakshas for taking one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Song... It¡¯s from Master Song. ¡±

    Zheng Lihai trembled and said: ¡°This humble one really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It was Master Song who sent the things to this humble one¡¯s house. Master Song is the official in charge of Jinling Mansion. With a single word, he can decide the life and death of thismoner.

    ¡°Oh, what you say makes sense.¡±

    ¡°So what did he do with those things?¡±

    ¡°The Prefecture Song said that he used these things to make a fake auction. Then, he used the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Daoist Chen Liuxi of stealing the things in the prince¡¯s mansion. What conflicts between them that thismoner doesn¡¯t know about, thismoner is also forced into. ¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Haven¡¯t I told you what I¡¯m going to do to you yet?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Stand by the side first.¡±

    How could Zheng Lihai stand still? He fell onto the ground softly, dragged to the side by the two Temr Embroidered Uniform.

    ¡°Actually, the reason I asked him toe in is simply to tell you that his preparations are better than yours.¡±

    Buddha looked at Prefecture Song wititiful expression: ¡°If you want to kill that Chen Liuxi, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I did too? But in terms of technique, he¡¯s much more skilled than you. You just acted like you thought you were in a trap, but they just let you in. ¡±

    He pointed at Zheng Lihai: ¡°Do you know this small character? Could it be that I don¡¯t know, that he¡¯s actually speaking up for Chen Liuxi? Maybe Chen Liuxi threatened him, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then kill him. No matter what, he did it. And this person is pointing the finger at you, adding on those things, the witness and evidence are all here ¡­ You, really lost in aplete mess. ¡±

    ¡°Nothing in your little schemes can hide from me. Therefore, do not speak of any injustice anymore. In this world, there were not many people who were wearing official uniform that were wronged. Some were, but there were definitely not many that were wronged. A man like you, you can dig up ten thousand deaths by digging. However, if you do not touch the majesty of the royal family, you will at least live for a few more years. ¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve talked so much. If it wasn¡¯t because you were really too stupid, I would¡¯ve felt it waity and I wouldn¡¯t have said all this. Do you know what is His Majesty¡¯s exnation for this matter? ¡±

    Prefecture Song shook his head mechanically, his face ashen.

    ¡°His Majesty told you to shut up.¡±

    He waved his hand and three sage realm robes appeared. Two of them were holding down Prefecture Song and the other one was holding onto Prefecture Song¡¯s face with one hand and forcefully pulling downwards with his chin. Prefecture Song didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before his jaw was forcibly torn off. He didn¡¯t just take his chin off, he forcefully pulled it off and then casually threw it away.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what it means to shut up? Your majesty doesn¡¯t want to get involved, it¡¯s enough to just kill you and Zhuge Wenyun. At least Zongshi still has one more Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, Chu Shaoxian. At least you still have a big brother above you, whether it¡¯s Zhu Shaoxian or your Song Family, you have to keep him. Shut up means you¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    Sleeping Buddha waved his hand. ¡°Take him away. Just let himmit suicide out of fear of his crimes.¡±

    Then, he looked at Zheng Lihai. ¡°What did I say just now? I haven¡¯t said what I¡¯m going to do to you, have I... Now it¡¯s your turn. ¡°You are not worth it for me to say anything.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Help me go back and rest.¡±

    Two sage hall gowns hurriedly came up and helped him down from the tall chair, then sat on the sedan chair. The four of them carried him out of the hall. When the frightened Zheng Lihai saw that the Buddha had left, he finally managed to take a breath and thought to himself, I¡¯ve finally endured. He struggled to sit up, but suddenly his vision went ck. He raised his head to look, and saw a Temr Silk Clothes standing in front of him. It had its head lowered as it looked at him and smiled.

    Then, Zheng Lihai saw the de raise and fall, but he did not see the de return to its sheath.

    The head rolled far away, then was casually dragged out by someone.

 Chapter 712 - Chasing

    <h4>Chapter 712 ¨C Chasing</h4>

    Yuwen¡¯s family

    An Zheng cupped his fists and said to Yuwen Wuming: ¡°I still have to thank you for this matter, if not, who knows how many more disciples our Hollow Jade Temple would be implicated.¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed: ¡°What are you being so courteous about, getting rid of some worms for Da Xi is also something that I should do. Even if His Majesty gives me the heavy responsibility, I can¡¯t ck off. But there¡¯s one thing you need to do yourself... Zhuge Wenyun ran away. ¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart, thinking how powerless it would be if could still run away after being forced to do this. What about a useless person who would stay by His Majesty¡¯s side for so long?

    ¡°Is there any news?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Yuwen Wuming pointed to the south: ¡°We¡¯re out of the city.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask him myself, why are you trying to harm my Hollow Jade Temple?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming asked: If you need help, feel free to speak.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If I use your help, I¡¯m afraid that Your Majesty will be unhappy.¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed awkwardly, then shook his head helplessly: ¡°Your majesty has touched the Zongshi for you, and touched the Song Family. If you don¡¯t bring out some true abilities this time, your majesty would probably be unhappy.¡±

    An Zheng said as he stood up to leave. Yuwen Wuming walked him all the way to the door, ¡°Your Majesty is watching over you. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and smiled, ¡°What Your Majesty is watching might not be all good news.¡±

    After he finished speaking, An Zheng left and first went back to his residence. After packing up the things he needed, he told Gu Qianye that he was not going to chase after him, but said that he wanted to go out and take a look at the houses in white tower view. If Gu Qianye knew that he was going to fight with someone at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, and even had a look at who had reached the Lower Celestial Stage barrier, she would definitely not let him go.

    After An Zheng left the capital, he immediately went south. The reason why An Zheng had to do this, was not only because of Zhuge Wenyun.

    Chen Zhongqi had already left the capital, and this was the best news to An Zheng. Although An Zheng knew that it would be extremely difficult for him to kill Chen Zhongqi with his current cultivation, he still had to go.

    Chen Zhongqi went to the northwest direction, which was very thought-provoking. The northwest wce that the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, had operated for many years. Why didn¡¯t Chen Wunuo send Chen Zhongqi to other ces, but the northwest?

    When An Zheng was the leader of the Ming Fa Si, he knew that Chen Zhongxu and Chen Zhongxu had the best rtionship. Faintly, there were some rumors going around in the pce ¡­ Back then, because Chen Zhongxu¡¯s mother¡¯s identity was low and he had some unknown past, after Chen Zhongxu was born, Chen Wunuo actually nned to smash this child to death. It was Chen Zhongqi who stopped him, that was why he survived.

    The entire imperial court knew that Chen Zhongxu had the best rtionship with him, so the Saint Emperor sending Chen Zhongqi to the northwest was just to protect him. Therefore, the so-called ¡°own crime edict¡±, the so-called ¡°defamation of the prince as a citizen¡±, was nothing more than a gimmick.

    Chen Zhongxu had been operating in the northwest for many years, and he had Yuwen n supporting him in the northwest. No matter how many enemies Chen Zhongqi had, he didn¡¯t dare to use violence in the Yuwen n¡¯s territory. Who didn¡¯t know that although the Yuwen n kept an outrageously low profile, they were truly a first-rate family. Furthermore, ording to the rumors, the old man from the Yuwen n was at the same level of cultivation as His Majesty, the Sacred Emperor.

    It would be a lie to chase after Zhuge Wenyun, catching up to him was the real thing.

    It was as if An Zheng¡¯s luck had reached its peak, and just when he needed such an excuse to leave, such an excuse came forth.

    However, this luck might not reallye true ¡­

    In the Imperial Pce, Chen Wunuo squinted his eyes as he looked at the gasping Buddha standing not too far away. He picked uowel and threw it over to Yun Che, ¡°I told you a long time ago to control yourself, what do you think you are now? In this world, there are two things that are harmful to your body the most. First, you have to eat unrestrainedly.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift, Your Majesty. He lifted his hand and wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeve. Then he folded the towel neatly and put it in his pocket, reluctant to use it.¡±

    Chen Wunuo helplessly shook his head: ¡°Speak, why are you letting Zhuge Wenyun go?¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Wenyun is someone who is about toe into contact with the Lower Celestial Stage. If he really had to die, it would be better to die during the war with the Buddhist Kingdom than die like this. No matter how weak he may be, it¡¯s noroblem for him to drag one or two bald donkeys to hell before he dies. ¡±

    ¡°Then why did you let Yuwen Wuming order Chen Liuxi to chase after us?¡±

    ¡°If Chen Liuxi possesses the strength to kill Zhuge Wenyun ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then this subject can only congratte Your Majesty for obtaining such a great talent. What do I need Zhuge Wenyun for? If Chen Liuxi was able to kill Zhuge Wenyun, then he would be so young, and he might have the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s ten thousand year old sect behind him, which is much more useful than the Zongshi. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°You always talk too much nonsense. What if Chen Liuxi dies?¡±

    Kneel Buddha said innocently: ¡°If Chen Liuxi dies, what does it have to do with Da Xi? Whether it was the Zongshi or the Hollow Jade Temple, they were both members of the Dao Sect. Furthermore, if Chen Liuxi was really killed by Zhuge Wenyun, and that Hollow Jade Temple Daoist person who has never appeared in public, it would truly be a good thing. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo red at him. ¡°We asked you to investigate the secrets of the Hollow Jade Temple.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find anything.¡±

    ¡°However, this subject has tried to prove to many people that the Hollow Jade Temple did not have any ws, no matter what.¡± This subject can consult some ancient books left behind by the Star Observation Pavilion, but others cannot. If Chen Liuxi is able to fabricate sucuge lie, he needs to know everything about the Hollow Jade Temple, but he does know. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Again what you often say, is existence reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you remember wrongly. What your subject said is only reasonable.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Up to you, but Chen Liuxi cannot die. Since you said that the Hollow Jade Temple exists, then this person must not die. ¡°Send someone to follow them. This Emperor will take you as a question if anything happens.¡±

    Kneeling Buddha hurriedly bowed his head and said, ¡°How could I dare not do as His Majesty has ordered.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I saw you holding your breath and flustered, as if you would die in front of me if you didn¡¯te next time.¡± I have to panic too... ¡°You sound like a dog oorse. You¡¯ve gone through everything. That speed of yours has long since been thrown away by you.¡±

    ¡°They all say that this subject is His Majesty¡¯s old dog, an old dog, and an old dog that won¡¯t die.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed in anger, he casually picked up something to throw over, then went back to his body: ¡°Thank you for your gift, your majesty.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the pen container in his hand, weighed it a bit, then put it back: ¡°This is not good, this is worth a lot.¡±

    After he left the First Extreme Temple, he raised his head to look outside before taking a deep breath. He beckoned with his hand and the four Temr Embroidered Clothes immediately ran over, supporting the Buddha onto a sedan chair and lifting their heads to walk outside ¡­ Not far away, two officials who were preparing to enter the pce watched as the fatty left. One of them could not help but sigh, ¡°For such a useless person, His Majesty actually doesn¡¯t have any doubts?¡±

    ¡°Ipetent? If you were deceived by the appearance of the Buddha, it could only be said that you had too little experience in the martial arts world. In the whole Da Xi world, there was only one person who could carry a de up to the pce, and that was Fang Zheng, the former head of the Ming Fa Si. In the entire Great Xixi, only one person could sit in a pnquin to enter and leave the pce. They could carry him all the way to the entrance of the First Extreme Pce, and that person would be called Buddha ¡­ Think about it, would His Majestyparrash with Fang Zheng? ¡±

    Seeing the new official stunned, the official who spoke just nowughed and said: ¡°So, there are two illusions in Holy See. The first one is that Fang Zheng relies on his Inherent Skill, the second one is that he doesn¡¯t have the ability ¡­ Back then, Fang Zheng had been able to create a forbidden technique or even a forbidden technique. However,pared to working hard, 99% of the people in the martial arts world were not as good as him. The other illusion ispletely wrong, the Buddha doesn¡¯t have the ability to lie down ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s what I hope everyone thinks.¡±

    Outside Jinling, An Zheng followed the main road and chased south. Since Yuwen Wuming said that he was running south, then he must be running south. This was because this escape was basically something that thatckey in the sanctuary let out. An Zheng was very clear about the intentions behind this action. It was none other than the Sacred Emperor wanting to witness his true abilities.

    So from the beginning, An Zheng did not hold back. After exiting the city, his speed had reached its peak, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared.

    Not long after his figure disappeared, a few saintly court disciples wearing bright red robes and ck cloaks appeared. They looked at each other in dismay, then had worried expressions on their faces.

    ¡°The Buddha said we are keeping an eye on him. Are we keeping an eye on him?¡± I can¡¯t even keep up. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head south. Don¡¯t you know the direction?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, if something really happens, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to protect our heads.¡±

    ¡°You and I are so lucky, how did we end up with such a crappy job?¡±

    After a few curses, they sped up their chase towards the south. However, how could the few of them keep up with An Zheng¡¯s speed? Only a few minutester, those few people had beenpletely shaken off. Of course, An Zheng also knew that there would definitely be someone following behind him, which was why he had spared no effort in the first ce.

    After rushing south for a few hundred miles, it was already dark. The distance to the south was simply too big, who knew where Zhuge Wenyun headed in the end? However, who was An Zheng? An Zheng was the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si.

    Actually, the moment An Zheng left the city, he had already noticed traces of Zhuge Wenyun leaving. After entering a small vige, An Zheng found an empty courtyard.

    He took ouellet from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. It was the pellet that Zhuge Wenyun gifted him. Although the effects were far greater than what Qu Liuxi had refined, it could at least maintain its function for a few minutes. As for that item that An Zheng had made himself, which could not even be considered a medicinal pellet, the inferior doppelg?nger that he had turned into, was the fake An Zheng who had been watched by the driver as he was chopped to death not long ago.

    The pill that Zhuge Wenyun had given him couldst for at least five minutes if they were to fight. If he didn¡¯t fight and only ran, then he would only be able to run for an hour without any problems. An Zheng pointed towards the south and that simple-looking clone rushed towards the south.

    An Zheng looked out and confirmed that there was no one around, then rushed out of the courtyard and sped towards the west.

 Chapter 713 - Su Mengmus blade

    <h4>Chapter 713 ¨C Su Mengmu¡¯s de</h4>

    Although he was already a prince who had been relegated to being a citizen, a prince was still a prince. That so called relegation to being a citizen might just be a statement that His Majesty, the Sacred Emperor, was unable to make together. For example, that Prefecture Song who thought himself to be very smart had long be another corpse in the sanctuary prison that did not see the light of day.

    In front of them were three hundred Steel Cavalry to clear the way, and the pedestrians on the road all moved aside. Behind the three hundred Steel Cavalry were a string of eight carts pulled by Spirit Demon Beasts. They were loaded with items that Chen Zhongqi was used to.

    Chen Zhongqi was also a very strange person, the pce had left behind arge amount of literary and y jewelry, arge amount of gold and silver jade artifacts, and even arge amount of spirit stones of various ranks, but he did not bring them along. It was just that he was used to using chairs, washbasins, and even chamber pots that did not fall.

    There were three hundred cavalrymen behind the caravan, looking dignified and solemn.

    The reason why An Zheng respected the great general of the State of Yan so much was because Fang Zhiji had done such an impressive thing ¡­ that is, the State of Yan heavily riding on Tie Liuhuo¡¯s back.

    It was because An Zheng had seen the Da Xi cavalry¡¯sbat power that he knew how amazing Tie Liuhuo was. This army was built on supplies that were far inferior to Da Xi¡¯s. However, theirbat prowess was not at all inferior to Da Xi¡¯s heavy cavalry. One thing to know was that Da Xi¡¯s heavy cavalry beasts were all riding powerful demon beasts, while Tie Liuhuo was only riding war horses.

    Until not long ago, An Zheng had just been able to change the entire mount of Tie Liuhuo.

    An Zheng sat aea shop by the side of the road. With his speed, it would not be difficult for him to catch up to a group of people who were not in a hurry to leave. As for Zhuge Wenyun, it was simply nothing to him.

    The dust flew, An Zheng extended his hand out to cover the teacup in front of him, with his other hand, he waved away the dust that was floating in the air. The pedestrians on the road all avoided the advancing troops. The armor, the demonic beast, the longnce that emitted a cold glow while hanging on the hook, were all enough to make one feel intimidated.

    These were the cavalry of the Da Xi Empire, traversing the north and south. Every inch of ground under the feet of the people of the Great Western Region was beaten down by these brave warriors. In fact, the world is full of all kinds of contradictions, seemingly irreconcble, but also have to co-exist.

    As An Zheng sat there and watched the procession pass by, his mind involuntarily thought of thest scene when he had a long conversation with Chen Zhongqi.

    That day, at the prince¡¯s mansion, Chen Zhongqi spoke of two pots of good wine and let An Zheng taste them. Halfway through, An Zheng bought a bag of sesame seed cakes witoasted chicken.

    At that time, the topic had somehow talked about the rtionship between the citizens and the country, and Chen Zhongqi had drank a lot.

    ¡°Do countries and familiesplement each other?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi asked An Zheng. An Zheng thought that Chen Zhongqi had gone insane and ignored him.

    Chen Zhongqi drank a cup of wine and spoke as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Tell me, if the country wasn¡¯t big, wasn¡¯t rich and powerful, and if it didn¡¯t scare other countries, then where did the people of the Great Xi world get such a good day?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°What are you being crazy about?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all because of the historical men in the Holy See... A few days ago, a small country called Youyan Sixteen in the north opened up a war again. The battle was in aplete mess as arge number of refugees poured into Da Xi city. The soldiers at the border did not open the gate without orders and did not allow the refugees to enter. However, the generals guarding the city have been taken in by the censors, who only know how to fire their cannons with their mouths! ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and wished he could throw the cup away. ¡°What do they know? What do you mean, ¡°Da Xi ioly country under the heavens¡±? If this opening were to be made, then the people at the borders of the Great Xixi would truly suffer. I¡¯m not talking about refugees. Those people are crazy. The people in the Great Xixi were safe and sound, they didn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing, but if refugees rushed in, they would definitely be robbed clean! The citizens of other countries are their citizens, but the citizens of Da Xi are not their citizens? ¡±

    He flung his hands away, so angry that they turned pale.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Your Majesty will not open this opening.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. I told you, should we open it?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°If you were to consider it from my point of view, you should open it, and cut oce to restrain and discipline me. However, this is not feasible at all. Once an opening is made, the refugees will not be able to stop it. ¡±

    ¡°From the national point of view, not open.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There are always many contradictions in this world.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Speaking of conflicts, people are as disgusting as flies. Who knew how many people were envious of the Buddhist kingdoms in the Western Regions, saying that they would have freedom there, freedom of belief, freedom of everything. He said that Da Xi didn¡¯t have any freedom, so Da Xi decided ¡­ However, they had forgotten that it was Da Xi who had given them the current day. Before the establishment of the Great Xixi country, after many years of chaos and countless deaths and injuries among the people of the world, at that time was indeed a time of freedom. If the Da Xi country is split into seventy to eighty small countries, and then the war goes on and on, I¡¯ll see how it goes. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and patted his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re just thinking too much.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You are thinking too little. You only know how to maintain thew and nothing else.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Because that¡¯s what I¡¯m best at.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi red fiercely at An Zheng: ¡°A person like you, sooner orter you will die a miserable death.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s head hurt and the cup in his hand almost fell. The image in his mind faded away as he stared at the passing troop in a daze ¡­ Chen Zhongqi, why did you want to kill me?

    People like you will diorrible death sooner orter.

    When Chen Zhongqi had said those words, did he already have the intention to kill? But the reason, why?

    An Zheng stood up, picked up the straw hat that was ced on the table, and put down the money for the tea shop owner, he then followed the group and walked forward. The group headed northwest, and the further they went, the more people there were. The northwest was deste and the weather was bad, so it was the poorest ce in Da Xi Country. Even so, the annual allocation of money from Da Xi to the Northwest was enough for the people to live afortable life.

    Southwest, southeast, middle, these ces were all rich, so the taxes were also higher. A small portion of these taxes were used to subsidize the Northwest. That was why the citizens of the eastern region of the Great Xixi more or less didn¡¯t understand why the imperial government would do suching. collect the tax from them and hand it over to the people of the northwest.

    However, the people did not expect that once the people in the northwest side could not get by, it would be chaotic. What if things really get chaotic? The people of the northwest were valiant. Moreover, in terms of cultivation, there were manyrge sects as well. If they were to fight, it was unknown how many people would die. However, in this world, it wasn¡¯t just the Great Xixi that was powerful. Other powerful countries wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity when they saw the internal strife of the Great Xixi.

    This was an irreconcble contradiction.

    The people did not stand at the height of the court to think, nor did they bother to exin.

    An Zheng did not know why he thought about these things, but he thought about how Chen Zhongqi had been to the northwest for five whole years, opening canals to lead water there and digging up dested farnds there. This was one of the reasons why the Sacred Emperor sent him to the northwest.

    An Zheng followed the procession into Hao Yuan City, where the City Lord was already waiting outside the city. After An Zheng waited for the group to finish walking, he found a small tavern not far from the city gate and sat down, ordering a few dishes.

    Not long after he sat down, he saw a man wearing a bamboo hat and a grey robe walk in from outside the city. The man walked with his head down, but he didn¡¯t bump into anyone in the bustle of the street. Whenever he was about to collide with someone, his footsteps would naturally diverge. He clearly didn¡¯t look at the road, but he didn¡¯t deviate.

    This person looked like an ordinary martial artist, and from his clothes, he didn¡¯t seem to be doing very well. But from the moment this person appeared in front of An Zheng, An Zheng¡¯s attention had never left him.

    His man, his knife.

    An Zheng frowned slightly. Sucerson, to follow Chen Zhongqi¡¯s team into the city, what?

    Perhaps because he felt An Zheng¡¯s gaze, the man with the de raised his head and looked over. An Zheng realized that it was a middle-aged man with a slightly elegant face, and also a bit of a schrly look. He was obviously a swordsman, but when he raised his head, it gave off an impression that he was a schr.

    An Zheng suddenly remembered who he was.

    Four of Chen Zhongxu¡¯s subordinates were his trusted aides and one of them was called Lu Deng. He had interacted with An Zheng before, but died a violent deathter on. One was called Mr. Xie and the other was called Huangfu Qing. This man and woman were practically inseparable from Chen Zhongxu by an inch. And the other one ierson with a sword in her hand ¡­ Su Mengmu.

    There was a legend in the northwest. What was faster than time?

    Su Mengmu¡¯s de.

    Su Mengmu sat down on another stool not far from An Zheng, and nced at An Zheng: ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You¡¯re wearing a conical bamboo hat and holding onto a de, can¡¯t you take another look?¡±

    Su Mengmu was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what it¡¯s like?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What if they start fighting?¡±

    Su Mengmu nced at the direction of the city gate, and said: ¡°Tell me, if I were to use the words that I¡¯ve just told you to talk to others, would they start fighting?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you want to fight, then why are you finding excuses?¡±

    Su Mengmu shook his head: ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand...¡±

    At this moment, a carriage entered the city. The driver of the carriage looked very skilled. What was curious was that, as a coachman, he actually had a long knife sticking out from the side of his seat.

    After the carriage entered, Su Mengmu stood up and walked to An Zheng¡¯s side. She took a sip of her wine and thanked him. After that, she walked towards the carriage. Seeing that someone hade over, the carriage driver fiercely stopped and red at Su Mengmu.

    Su Mengmu asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    As expected, the coachman replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Mengmu said: ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    The driver drew his saber. ¡°No, what do you want?¡±

    Su Mengmu drew his de: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then pull out your de.¡±

    With a sh of the saber, the coachman was split into two. The blue star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to quickly spin, and then he was shocked... The unremarkable carriage driver was actually at the peak of the Lower Completion Stage. However, under Su Mengmu¡¯s sh, he did not even manage to persevere fohousandth of a second. After the de passed, people would die.

    A golden light burst out from the carriage and quickly spread outwards. Wherever the golden light went, people would be sliced apart. In the blink of an eye, there was not a single living soul within a radius of a few hundred meters.

    A red figure jumped out of the carriage, looking like a woman.

    She flew high in the sky, her left hand reaching out horizontally as her right hand pulled back. Three long arrows made of force shot out from a bow that couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°The murderer hase to the wrong ce, and the murderer hase to the wrong ce.¡±

    Su Mengmu did not dodge. The de light shed for a moment and then, the three invisible arrows were shattered.

    ¡°You creatures from another world shouldn¡¯t have appeared. No matter who you want to kill, no matter if it¡¯rince or amoner, as long as it¡¯s a person you want to kill, you deserve to die. ¡±

    Su Mengmu raised her head to look at thedy in red in the sky, and slowly raised her de. He was known as the fastest swordsman in the martial arts world and was even faster than time. But this time, the raising of the saber was ridiculously slow.

    An Zheng closed his eyes and looked at the red-clothed female, only to see a ming phoenix.

    The girlnded from mid air and rushed towards Su Mengmu witoar. Su Mengmu was still slowly raising her de with the middle finger of her left hand pressed together. She pointed at something with his finger, and then suddenlyughed: ¡°I found it.¡±

    Then he shed.

    The saber had traveled three hundred kilometers.

    Three hundred miles away, a woman in red sat cross-legged on the ground. She suddenly opened her eyes. A red line appeared on her forehead, then her skull cracked and blood and brain matter flowed down the opening.

    Su Mengmu retracted his de, and turned around: ¡°It¡¯s almost a small day, this de is not in vain.¡±

 Chapter 714 - Northwest Gazing Sky Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 714 ¨C Northwest Gazing Sky Wolf</h4>

    Su Mengmu retracted her de, turned and looked at her.

    An Zheng still sat there drinking and eating, his expression unchanging.

    Su Mengmu walked back to An Zheng¡¯s side and carefully looked at him, ¡°I killed with one sh, are you not afraid?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Give me a de, I can also kill with one sh.¡±

    Su Mengmu asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you know who I killed?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Someone who has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Su Mengmu said: ¡°Maybe it has something to do with you? After I killed someone, you¡¯re the only one who can sit here and do nothing. If you have the same origin as them, or perhaps you have a goal, then the next to die will be you. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Is this the attitude that you should have after drinking my cup of wine?¡±

    Su Mengmuughed: ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of this de, so you don¡¯t have any guilt in your heart.¡±

    He turned around and walked away. ¡°I drank your cup of wine and didn¡¯t kill you, so it seems like you earned a lot.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I was just trying to drink, why are you acting so cocky.¡±

    Su Mengmu turned around and nced at him: ¡°You followed the group into the city, and the people I killed earlier also followed the group into the city. If I find out what restless thoughts you have, you¡¯ll know how heavy this ss of wine is. ¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything. He picked up the cup that Su Mengmu had used and ced it upside down on the table. He then stood up to pay the bill and walked towards the tavern that was the biggest in the city. And that ce is very far from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Su Mengmu frowned slightly as she watched An Zheng leave. Honestly speaking, he was not sure if this young man truly had intentions for Prince Chen Zhongqi or not. If he could see it, he would have already chopped down with his saber.

    Inside the tavern, An Zheng asked for the best room, took a hot bath to wash away his two days of fatigue, and then ran all the way out from the Jinling. Only after seven thousand kilometers did he catch up to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s group. Hey in the huge barrel with his eyes closed, feeling the warmth of the hot water.

    Until now, there were many people who wanted to kill Chen Zhongqi. Thoserge ns that had once cooperated with Chen Zhongqi were all afraid that he would send his subordinates over if he were to make aeback. But even An Zheng did not expect that the first one to take action would actually be those fellows from the Summoning the Spiritual World. The only reason the Summoning the Spiritual World people were contacting Chen Zhongqi was to borrow Chen Zhongqi to merge with the Da Xi government and split the Da Xi from the inside.

    It waity that Chen Zhongqi was relegated to being a citizen so quickly. But exactly because of this, Chen Zhongqi definitely knew some secrets of the Summoning the Spiritual World, which was why the summoner of the Summoning the Spiritual World hade to chase after him.

    An Zheng got up, dried off the water on his body, changed into a set of clean and refreshing clothes, pushed open the window and stood at the window looking at the bright and bright bright moon. The moon in the sky looked likuge silver te. An Zheng calcted the time and finally remembered that today was fifteen.

    Actually, it was not only the fifteenth of the first month and the fifteenth of the eighth month.

    Is the full moon the most suitable night to kill?

    Right at this moment, An Zheng felt the violent ripples of natural essence, and then, the de light came from the City Lord¡¯s Pce. An Zheng watched helplessly as the de light, like a beam of light, shot straight towards him from that direction, and followed the street towards the east. Everywhere it passed, the earth would be split open, and the houses on both sides of the street would be unable to withstand the de energy and would be torn apart.

    Chen Zhongqi was just like the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Su Mengmu had just killed a demon beast with one sh, why was there sucugemotion in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? This ce was already approaching the northwest region, and the closer they got to the northwest, the safer they would be. Who exactly had the guts to actually dare make a move in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?

    An Zheng¡¯s figure shed, and disappeared. In the entire street, wherever the de light passed, only the room that An Zheng was in was intact. In the midst of the night, An Zheng was like an eagle pping its wings, quickly flying across the sky.

    There wauge gap in the Mayor¡¯s mansion, and it was the power of that de.

    An Zheng had only just arrived and he could already feel the extremely chaotic nature¡¯s vitality in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He took out Chen Shaobai¡¯s yaksha umbre and opened it, then stood aigh ce and watched. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was now a wastnd. Even the lights had been extinguished. The most surprising thing was that although the weather was very vtile, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. It was precisely because of this that An Zheng did not dare to rashly approach.

    Just as An Zheng was feeling astonished, a fire dragon suddenly lit up in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Six hundred of Da Xi¡¯s most elite armored cavalry rode sturdy demon beasts as they opened uath. Like an unsheathed sword, the six hundred cavalrymen charged towards the city gate. And at this moment, there were actually so many soldiers lying in ambush all around. It was unknown how so many troops had appeared in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in just a few short hours.

    The team that was like a sea of people wearing the attire of ordinary people were holding a variety of weapons in their hands, rushing towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion like a surging wave. As for the six hundred Steel Cavalry, they sliced a straight cut through the waves like arrows leaving the bowstring.

    An Zheng stood there and saw Chen Zhongqi riding on a snow-white warhorse in the middle of the troop. At the front of the troop was an armored general with a longnce leading the way as blood flowed likiver in the direction that the longnce was pointing at. Su Mengmu who was holding onto her de had disappeared without a trace, and no one knew where she had gone to.

    The troop rushed along the main street and ughtered their way to the city gate. The surrounding waves, no matter how fierce or cruel, were still unable to shatter the formation of the six hundred cavalry soldiers. The six hundred people used their arrows to attack the front, and the longnce General at the front was unstoppable. The army surrounding them from inside the city looked like there were no less than ten thousand men, but these six hundred riders were surrounded, and they actually managed to force their way through.

    Boom!

    The city gate was closed. Hundreds of tons of gate sealing stones were put down. The armored general with the longnce suddenly elerated, and the demonic beast sitting on the ground wailed. A ball of fire suddenly emerged from its body. Holding onto the longnce with both hands, the general charged towards the gate¡¯s stone: ¡°Kill!¡±

    Following that explosive shout, the longnce turned into a fire dragon. With a boom, it actually directly shattered the heavy gate sealing rock. This gate sealing rock was no ordinary stone; there were even symbols supporting it. If an ordinary cultivator were not to destroy it, they would be able to pierce it with their sword and be injured by the bacsh from the gate sealing rock. However, the armored general broke open the city gate with a single move, pointing forward with his finger. Six hundred men were riding on the waves, and the corpses of their enemies were lying on the ground beneath their mounts.

    This was the most elite cavalry of the Da Xi Empire. Even though they were in danger and surrounded, they still kept advancing forward.

    As the group rushed out of the city gate, the fire dragon gradually moved further away.

    An Zheng frowned slightly. He suddenly understood that no one could make such arrangements without the City Lord¡¯s knowledge. Unless this was an ambush by the City Lord himself. They weed Chen Zhongqi into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and while he was not prepared, they suddenlyunched an attack.

    But no one could have thought that Chen Zhongqi would be so valiant with only six hundred cavalrymen by his side. Under the siege of ten thousand troops, Chen Zhongqi was actually ughtered and pierced through, dripping blood all the way. An Zheng guessed that Su Mengmu sensed something from that de, and used that de to kill the City Lord, it was considered a reminder for Chen Zhongqi.

    He took advantage of the chaos to leave therge city, and chased after Chen Zhongqi. After exiting the city, An Zheng realized that this matter was not as simple as he thought. Not just in the city, but outside the city as well. The rumbling sounds came from all directions. It was the sound of countless cavalrymen chasing after them.

    An Zheng¡¯s body shed, dodging the attack of therge group of people.

    In the distance, Chen Zhongqi turned around to take a look, his brows knitted tightly.

    The armored general who was holding onto the longnce slowed down his pace and waited for Chen Zhongqi toe up to him saying, ¡°Royal Highness, there are ambushed soldiers everywhere. Outside of the city, there are probably no less than tens of thousands of people. The experts among them were most likely still waiting and watching. Su Mengmu did not reveal herself because she was afraid of these people. Whoever left would die. With Su Mengmu here, we only need to face these armies. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°But you only have six hundred people.¡±

    The armored generalughed, ¡°Xia Houdan only knows two things. First, to lead. Second, lead the way. ¡±

    He pointed at the longnce, ¡°Prince, you just need to follow along. So what if there are tens of thousands of enemies around? Xia Houdan¡¯s six hundred Steel Cavalry is enough to escort your Highness all the way to the west, all the way to the Phoenix Stage. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi cupped his fists: ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Xia Houdan galloped forward, ¡°Your Highness, what are you saying? The name Xia Houdan is given by Your Highness, so this name should be used to protect Your Highness. Once the prince reached the northwest, who would dare to give up? ¡°Today, these people wille out one by one. When the timees, we can just kill them one by one and return.¡±

    He led the way in front while the six hundred Steel Cavalry protected Chen Zhongqi¡¯s path to the west. Ambushing soldiers could be seen everywhere. A squad appeared out of nowhere and either charged at them likeavy hammer, or stabbed them like a long sword, or chopped at them from the waist like sabers. The number of riders protecting Chen Zhongqi was also decreasing. After all, they were only six hundred. When the sky started to brighten, the team had already rushed out for at least six hundred miles. The speed at which they were sitting on the demonic beasts was naturally iparable to that of ordinary war horses.

    But the battle continued for six hundred kilometers.

    ¡°These people are crazy!¡±

    Xia Houdan who was covered in blood came back, and looked at Chen Zhongqi who looked a little tired: ¡°My prince, these people are all f * cking crazy. The one who hase is not one of our Da Xi people, binsman. Someone opened the gates of the kingdom and let the pawns in. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°The State of Yan to the north, the mountains and rivers are still here, there are no troops there. ¡°Those people are too despicable. They actually thought of such a degrading way.¡±

    ¡°Keep walking, even if you stop for a bit, you will be caught by the enemy.¡± From here to the northern border, the road is 16,000 miles long. The riders of the grasnds can go south without anyone stopping them. Just how many people will die in this 16,000 mile journey? ¡±

    How many people Chen Zhongqi said should die? Naturally, it was not because the people of the grasnd killed so many people, but it was because of how many people had opened uath for the Grasnd Cavalry.

    ¡°Do they think they can hide it? Once the Sacred Emperor is aware of it, he¡¯ll probably die every step of the way from here to the Northern Frontier at a distance of 16,000 kilometers! ¡±

    After hearing Xia Houdan finish speaking, Chen Zhongqi suddenly realized something, ¡°Not good ¡­ Someone is conspiring against us! ¡±

    Xia Houdan was shocked, ¡°His Majesty is the emperor of all time, he is invincible in this world, who would dare to directly attack His Majesty? Have those people gone mad? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pointed around: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they aren¡¯t crazy?¡±

    Xia Houdan asked: ¡°My prince, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Go to the northwest first. Ask the Yuwen n¡¯s old man to make a move.¡±

    Just as Chen Zhongqi finished speaking, he suddenly saw a gigantic fiery red meteor in the sky, heading towards the southeast at an unimaginable speed. The meteor was huge, dragging a long trail of mes behind it as it flew. It seemed as if it would tear the sky asunder.

    ¡°Sky Wolf from the northwest?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Yuwen n¡¯s old man has made his move.¡±

 Chapter 715 - Watchdogs

    <h4>Chapter 715 ¨C Watchdogs</h4>

    Jinling, First Extreme Pce.

    Chen Wunuo sat on the chair calmly, looking out the window at the chilling autumn wind.

    A sleepless night was precisely the regret of his life.

    It¡¯s only been ten years. If Fang Zheng didn¡¯t die, how could there be so many demons and monsters? The lights in the Imperial Pce had not extinguished for the entire night, and by this time, the sky had just turned white, so the lights seemed especially deste.

    At the entrance of the pce city, the sedan chair must havended on the ground, so the Buddha casually waved his hand: ¡°Go, go back to the sanctuary. The autumn wind is too strong. You all can¡¯t take it, you can¡¯t. ¡±

    Gao Bo asked: ¡°But the Buddha, you ¡­¡±.

    ¡°Whether I am a Buddha or not, I will not lower my head to Bodhisattva. I will not be infuriated by Vajra either.¡± People in the Holy See, people in the martial arts world, saying I have everything. Some people say that I¡¯m from the royal family, while others say that I¡¯m a fence-sitter ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I ¡­¡±

    He suddenly sat up straight. ¡°I have always been one of His Majesty¡¯s dogs. Therefore, I only know how to bite people.¡±

    ¡°All of you, leave.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha looked outside and his expression suddenly became less ugly.

    Outside the royal pce, an elder dressed in a grey robe walked over with big strides, his hands unarmed. Vaguely, he seemed to notice the intense tiger pressure on the dragon te behind the old man. It was unknown how many hidden evil intentions were within the three miles around the pce. As for this old man, of course, he was the first toe here, not because he wanted to die, but because he was old enough. Just how many terrifying things were hidden in this pce, he needed old bones like him to test them out.

    ¡°Turning the family into a nation.¡±

    The old man muttered something as he went back and forth.

    ¡°Old man Zhuge, so you really haven¡¯t died yet.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha greeted with a smile.

    The old man alsoughed, ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet, how could I possibly die ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to die until the day the Chen n falls.¡±

    ¡°Old fool, what¡¯s the use of living for so long? Aren¡¯t you an idiot?¡± Waiting for the Chen family to fall? Do you know how big the Chen family tree is? If you fall down, then the mountains and rivers will shatter. ¡±

    ¡°No matter how big the tree is, there will always bime when it deserves to die.¡±

    The elder said, ¡°The Chen n¡¯s Jiang Shan has been doing this for thousands of years. It¡¯s time to change people.¡±

    ¡°Is your new master really going to give you the mountains and rivers? Do you really think that with your family¡¯s little ability, you can control this 80,000 Li Embroidered River Mountain? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too great.¡±

    The old man trembled slightly and said, ¡°The Zhuge family can¡¯t take it, not to mention take it, they can¡¯t even carry it. That¡¯s not what you think I¡¯m stupid about, it¡¯s what you think is too big a problem. What the Zhuge family wanted was not that big. There were neen paths of the Great Xixi River, and nine hundred and ny-one big cities that spanned eighty thousand miles. ¡°What I want is only a few thousand li of rivers and mountains. Being the ruler of a small country can also be considered the pinnacle of life.¡±

    ¡°You really are an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m old, I¡¯m still an idiot.¡±

    The old man stopped, he was about three hundred meters away from the crouching Buddha, he extended his left hand, ¡°You really want to fight me? Are you sure you can kill me? Your body must have been emptied of all your money and wine, right? ¡±

    ¡°Seventy-five years ago, when I first saw you, I had just entered the Lower Completion Stage. Sixty years ago, when I entered the Higher Completion Stage, you asked me if I could cultivate? Why? The ¡®sky¡¯ you speak of is just a small sky. So from that moment, I knew that you are not the clouds, you are just dirt and dust. At that time, you were strong only because I thought you were strong. Seventy-five yearster, did you touch the sky? ¡±

    The old man took action, ¡°I touched it. You just need to see it for yourself.¡±

    When he attacked, it was a scene ofplete annihtion.

    There was no sound, no surge, no ripple. If an ordinary person were to see him throw out sucalm, they would probablyugh out loud. There was no aura, no threat. It was as if he had only slowly struck out with his palm towards the air.

    Sleeping Buddha frowned slightly, but he still didn¡¯t get up from the sedan chair. Suddenly, there seemed to be countless people pulling on his body, causing him to be on the verge of splitting apart.

    The Buddha¡¯s face was twisting, like oil dripping onto water. It expanded bit by bit, as if it would be pulled away in the next second, revealing the bloody flesh and bones underneath.

    But no.

    ¡°You really are little Tian.¡±

    Sleeping Buddhaughed, that kind ofugh was really ugly to the extreme. No matter how ttering he was, no one dared to speak carelessly when they saw his face. This was because no matter how ttering the words were, they became a mockery.

    ¡°But.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at the old man. ¡°I¡¯ve also joined, and was here earlier than you. Old man, I said, seventy-five years ago, I treated you like the clouds in the sky. Seventy-five years from now, I¡¯ll treat you like dirt. ¡±

    He lifted his foot and stomped down ¡­ Because he was too fat, and he looked too weak, and when he sat there the flesh of his belly seemed to be spread out on his legs. Aesult, even lifting one¡¯s foot seemed to be extremely strenuous. When he lifted his foot, it was only an inch off the ground.

    Then it fell.

    It was only an inch high, but it was an inch high.

    With the great formation protecting the Jinling, even if the experts of the Lower Celestial Stage were to fight, the main buildings and roads would not be destroyed. This pce was the center of Jinling, a ce of utmost importance, so it was obviously not easy to destroy it. However, the leg of the Buddha still smashed into the blue stone underneath his feet.

    Puff!

    Three hundred meters away, the old man¡¯s body suddenly exploded. Following that, a vast and mighty force swept out in all directions. Wherever they went, the houses, the trees, the nts, everything was destroyed. The house turned to dust, as did the nts and flowers. Of course, these houses were not the most important ones, so the formation would not disperse the power to protect some houses that were not important at all. Therefore, it was unknown how many unimportant people in the house had died.

    If he were to kick him, at least he would be able to see nothing.

    The old man exploded. Dust returned to dust, and not even ashes remained.

    ¡°Old man, even in the Lower Celestial Stage, you are still an old man.¡±

    However, right at this moment, when the dust and smoke dispersed, two people walked over, holding hands. The scene was so bizarre that it made one want to puke. Even someone like Sleeping Buddha, with such a disgusting bottom line, wanted to puke. That was because the two people who were holding hands and walking over were still human. He was clearly old like a shriveled zombie, with only ayer of green-ck flesh wrapped around his bones. Yet, he was wearing such bright clothes.

    The one on the left was wearing a red top and green pants while the one on the right was wearing a green top and red pants. Both of them had red hair that was like dried grass and were tied wited hair string ¡­ As for his face, it was even more impossible to see. If it was a bit uglier than a skull, it could only be said to be covered with ayer of dry, lifeless flesh. The color of the skin was simr to that of a piece of fat meat that should have been very greasy, even after being exposed to the sun and wind for ten years.

    When Sleeping Buddha saw these two, his expression immediately changed. He knew that these two were much more difficult to deal with than the old man from before. Three hundred years ago, the two people who came over holding hands were among the most terrifying people in the capital. And Left¡¯s ZTE was greatly rted to these two people.

    The shriveled old man on the left shook his head. When he shook his head, it felt as if his neck was going to break at any time. It made people worry that in the next second, his head would drop to the ground and roll out.

    ¡°That fatty is so ugly, he¡¯s really ugly when he gets fat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Too ugly. Humans are too ugly. They shouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±

    The old woman on the right answered, and when she spoke her lips were pulled up in a tightyer of shriveled flesh, yellow teeth and gums like rotten wood.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two walked forward together, still holding hands.

    ¡°The two of you have been famous for almost four hundred years. The people of your Left are really useless now. After the Left Swordhall died, there was not even a single person who supported him. So your great-grandchildren dug you two out from the ground? ¡°Don¡¯t jump anymore, what if anotheryer of maggots falls off your body?¡±

    The old man on the left was called Lefty, while the old woman on the right was called Lefty. It was a beautiful name. Unfortunately, they were not real lovers, but siblings. It¡¯ity that they are siblings, or a couple that aren¡¯t proper ¡­

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Zuo Wuji raised his hand to take a look, then shook his head and said, ¡°Three hundred years is not enough to kill. You can begin with that.¡±

    Buddha: ¡°After the two of you died in Left, there were no more Lower Celestial Stage Rankers. Just now, that old man came to write the Emperor¡¯s Dream. Even if it¡¯s just a small emperor in a small corner of the country, it¡¯s still an irresistible enticement for him. What do you want? Ten thousand years old? ¡±

    ¡°We want the damned to die.¡±

    Zuo Wuji made his move, and he did not give up.

    The winds moved, the ghosts cried.

    Lying Buddha vomited blood, not giving up on attacking.

    Lying Buddha vomited blood again. If Zuo Wuji didn¡¯t abandon him, he would die. Those two people had been famous for more than four hundred years. Three hundred years ago, they had already terrified the people of the world. But right now, he still couldn¡¯t enter the pce gate that was blocked by the crouching Buddha. Sleeping Buddha fell back on the chair and spat out a mouthful of blood, which wasced with minced meat.

    He coughed andughed, not knowing why he wasughing so happily. He looked back into the pce and muttered to himself: ¡°Your Majesty, someone said... If you want to be a good dog, you have to be. Just like an eagle, a mastiff would be easy to use. You have endured for so many years, now you know how useful I am ¡­ I bit three Lower Celestial Stage Rankers to death.

    He leaned back, and when he leaned forward, he could see that there wauge bloody hole in his stomach, and his intestines were flowing out. With some difficulty, he lifted his hand and stuffed the intestines back into his stomach. However, because he was too fat, not only was there blood and oil on the wound, the intestines were also extremely greasy, so the stuffing didn¡¯t work for a few times. The intestines flinched back and forth in his hands, but he couldn¡¯t grasp them.

    He was a little angry and wanted to sit up straight to take a look, but he was too fat to see.

    At this moment, another person arrived. This time, the person who came was very tall, very tall, at least two stories high. No matter how one looked at it, those who had probably never seen this person would never believe that there was actually a man over three meters tall in this world. However, not only was this person over three meters tall, he was also incredibly thin. That was why when he walked over, he looked like a spider with exceptionally long legs. It made people feel like his legs would break in the next second.

    With a sigh, Sleeping Buddha stood up, supporting his intestines with one hand, and with the other hand he wed forward with a ferocious expression. ¡°I can bite,¡± he said.

    The strange man with the bamboo joints chuckled. ¡°I can hit dogs, only the watchdogs.¡±

    ¡°Then you will be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°A dog that knows how to guard a door, that¡¯s the fiercest.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Holy Emperors Sword, Buddhas Eyes Open

    <h4>Chapter 716 ¨C Holy Emperor¡¯s Sword, Buddha¡¯s Eyes Open</h4>

    The strange man who looked like a bamboo joint was walking over with big steps while swaying. If a person were to reaceight of three meters, he would probably not be able to stand up until he weighed several hundred pounds. However, this person didn¡¯t even weigh a hundred jin, so it was impossible to describe how skinny he was.

    ¡°Watch dog, hello.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill the watchdog,¡± said the Bamboo Monster.

    However, at this moment, Lying Buddhaughed heartless, as if he had met his own death. There was no fear or worry. He sized up the Bamboo Monster and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you shitting as long as a meter?¡±

    The Bamboo Monster was stunned for a moment, then shook its head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re about to die and you can still joke around.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha said, ¡°His death is near at hand, so why can¡¯t we just joke around? Besides, I might not be the one dying. To reason with you ¡­ How much weaker is the first Old Man Zhuge? How are the two freaks from Left weaker than you? Do you dare to say it? I dare not say, why did I kill all three of them? ¡±

    The Bamboo Monster actually thought for a while before replying, ¡°Because we¡¯re afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not that stupid.¡±

    With one hand covering his intestines and the other painting circles in front of him, he drew circles for some reason. ¡°It is true that I am His Majesty¡¯s watchdog, but because of this, I am not afraid of death. If I die, the door opens. You old bastards have faked your deaths for oveundred years, and you have faked your deaths for over three hundred years. What nonsense are you all thinking? Do you really think that you can be the masters of a small country? However, this is your weakness. You still want to be emperors?

    ¡°But you are already at the end of your tether.¡±

    Lying down on the ground, the Buddha actually sat down again and panted as he said: ¡°You¡¯re right, we are all at the end of our tether ¡­¡± Don¡¯t wear it, but you¡¯re just fucking brown paper. Come,e,e, the Buddha will not be toote if she kills one of you. ¡±

    The Bamboo Monster couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you protecting him with your life? Up till now, didn¡¯t he still look at you courting death yet he wasn¡¯t even willing to make a move? If he were to personally take action, then even if we were to be befuddled, we would not dare toe out and let him see it. ¡±

    ¡°I was going to say that you are really a fool, but then I remembered that you are a fool. The reason the Saint King didn¡¯t make a move is because he¡¯s waiting for your new master to make a move. That fellow from another world, wasn¡¯t he also waiting for His Majesty to make his move? ¡±

    ¡°But that was a fight between the gods. You and I are not. You and I are dogs biting each other.¡±

    The Bamboo Monster made its move. ¡°I¡¯ll send you away. You¡¯re a dog, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Boom!

    As the most important city gate in the capital, a corner of the gate tower had actually copsed. Back then, when the Great Western Kingdom was established, the capital would definitely be Jinling. The previous Sacred Emperors had all done one thing, and that was to constantly increase the strength of the formation protecting Jinling. As long as the big array was still active, it would be a dream for the people outside of Jinling to attack. Even that abnormal Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who should have been at the True Immortal Realm from the moment he was born couldn¡¯t easily enter Jinling now.

    He couldn¡¯t get in, so he could only hope that someone else was inside. His Frozen Land had originally wanted to cover his entire body. But Jinling¡¯s array was too overbearing, so Emperor Zhuo Qingdi could only avoid it.

    Sleeping Buddha felt that he should have died. No matter what, he should have died. However, he did not regret it. If one person were to kill four experts of the Lower Celestial Stage, even if one were to die in hell, he would still be able to brag in front of Yama Minamiya. He knew that in the end, he would still die like this. He had thought about how he would die many times before, but no matter how he died, even dying from old age was terrifying. In his eyes, there was only one way to be happy ¡­ It was to die guarding the door for His Majesty.

    But he did not die.

    First Extreme Pce.

    With a wave of his hand, the tea set, brush, ink, paper, and paper, as well as the imperial report, flew out from Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand andnded on the ground. He opened the drawer of the table and took ouiece of kraft paper. He ced it on the table. The kraft paper was about half a meter long and looked very old. This piece of kraft paper was covered in dense runes, giving people a headache when they looked at it. The most miraculous thing was that those symbols were actually still alive. If one looked closely, they would be able to see that they were moving about in a bit.

    ¡°This is the grand formation.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Those people came and left the First Extreme Pce time and time again. Entering and left the Imperial Pce, I don¡¯t know how much effort they put into looking at the great formation, but no one would have thought that it was actually in my drawer. As long as this great formation still exists, the Jinling will not be able to break it. ¡±

    The slumbering Buddha who was covered in blood shook his head, ¡°Your Majesty shouldn¡¯t have attacked. Even if it was just once, we should have taken another look at it. But if Your Majesty attacks once, the Cultivation Power will be slightly damaged. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed, ¡°We will not allow you to die.¡±

    The steward who was standing beside Chen Wunuo, Su Ruhai, alsoughed: ¡°You only know how topete for achievements, you¡¯ve beenpeting with me for almost fifty years, what is it?¡±

    He bowed deeply, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for this old servant to go.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied: There¡¯s no need for you to go, this is my problem. My family is the Chen family, but the Chen family is the world. Some people lost their wits and felt that the world was splitting apart. They could all get a share of the world and then be emperors for a day or two to havaste. The taste of the emperor is marvelous, but not everyone can eat it.

    His finger swiped across the great formation, ¡°Didn¡¯t that person want to see where the w in my great formation lies? Didn¡¯t he want to see me make a move? Let¡¯s just let him watch and see, the great formation of the Jinling has already beenpleted for one thousand seven hundred years and will not be broken for now. We also want to see if there is anyone today who can cause the Jinling to fall. ¡±

    ¡°The sword and shield are both here, but the mountains and rivers are still strong.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand stopped at a certain location on the array, and then he pressed his finger down. With that press, the formation lit up.

    Within the Jinling, three kilometers away from the imperial city, an old man who looked like he was in his forties stood there and looked towards the capital, as if hesitating on whether or not he should continue walking forward. To him, that journey of three miles seemed like a journey of ten thousand miles. It was too difficult to make a decision. It was as if there was an invisible line in front of him that stopped him. Once he crossed that line, he would be unable toprehend what had happened.

    ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t go.¡±

    The head of the Gao family kneeled as he pleaded, ¡°Once we cross over, there will be no turning back.¡±

    The old man turned around and looked at him, ¡°The Huayuan Family will be my country... I can¡¯t, but I want you to havaste of what it¡¯s like. When I was still young, my father told me that in Jinling, His Majesty was the Heavens and could not be touched. And the guardian of this world, was precisely the Evil Killing Array. The Evil ughtering Formation was the Sky Curtain, anyone who touched it would die. I already have nothing else I can ask for, and I just want to see what the might of the heavens are like. ¡±

    In the end, he took a step forward and said, ¡°I think I can... ¡°Let¡¯s give iry.¡±

    One step over ¡­ Die!

    He died without any warning, and his death was not the slightest bit spectacr. He died without even making a sound. It was as if his death was just a very normal part of the formation of this boundless universe. Just like blooming and wilting, it would not cause any fluctuations, because that was the path of nature. The flower blooms naturally, one can¡¯t blooming and refusing to let go. Naturally, people would die. No matter what, they would die.

    In the instant that the old man died, Chen Wunuo¡¯s finger moved a little, and lightning fell from the sky.

    Roughly fifteen kilometers away from the old man¡¯s death, therge courtyard of the Gao Family in the Jinling turned to ash. Not only people, but buildings, bricks, stones, and even the magical artifacts of the uneasy cultivators of the Gao n were all turned to ash. With a mere tap of the Sacred Emperor¡¯s finger, the several hundred cultivators in the courtyard disappeared withourace.

    In the First Extreme Pce, Chen Wunuo coughed lightly, as his expression changed slightly.

    Su Ruhai immediately lowered his head: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed instead: ¡°Do you know why we suddenly kill people? Because I suddenly thought of your future ¡­ That person couldn¡¯t help it. He tried three times before and three times without sess, but these three times, he already had a certain understanding of formations. He had been waiting, waiting for the copse of the formation. The Qi of great formation is the fortune of my Chen family. ¡°If I had dodged and not fought, my momentum would have weakened.¡±

    His finger moved once again, ¡°His target is me. I disdain attacking you. Therefore, the ones who attacked you all were those who were ready to make a move. I will get rid of them first. You all will be quieter in the future.

    His fingers moved faster and faster as dark clouds suddenly covered Jinling. Bolts of lightning fell from the sky and destroyed the houses one by one. But the more it was like this, the more Chen Wunuo¡¯s face paled.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I beg of you, please stop fighting.¡±

    Su Ruhai kneeled down with a loud thump. ¡°Your Majesty, being like this is this old servant¡¯s fault.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed heartily: ¡°Hahahaha... I suddenly thought of a funny analogy. How could those people who were treated as big brothers on the hills outside be big brothers? If it was simply because it was the best way to fight, then it wouldn¡¯t be for long. If you want to live for a long time, big brother needs to know how to protect his little brother. ¡°I¡¯m also a big brother, the biggest in the world.¡±

    He pressed his thumb down.

    Suddenly, there was a violent shake outside. It was as if an earthquake had urred. With sucugemotion, it was obvious what Chen Wunuo had just done.

    In the capital, the Left had disappeared. The entire Left had turned intuge basin. If one were to look over there, one would see that even the edges of the basin had be blurry. Therefore, one could imagine how big this basin was. Who knew how many corpses had been buried inside? It was unknown because not even the dead could be seen, not even their bones were left.

    At the same time.

    Standing with his hands behind his back, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who was looking up at the sky suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you trying to show off? In my opinion, it was just a bluff. Your country, your people, your world, after today, the past ¡­ ¡±

    He suddenly stretched out his hand, as if grabbing onto something from afar. At the same time, an iparably huge ck dragon appeared in the sky. The ck dragon let out a cry of pain, and then it bit down, fiercely biting onto the Evil Killing Array, tearing it apart. That ck Dragon was too big, too strong. The Evil Killing Array that no one had ever broken was actually shaking, and seemed to be on the verge of copsing.

    Inside the First Extreme Pce, Chen Wunuo looked at the shaking formation diagram, slowly took a deep breath, and then looked outside the city.

    ¡°Sword attack!¡±

    He softly spat out two words.

    In the sky above Jinling, a sharp sword pierced through the sky.

    Outside the city, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good. In this world, only you dare to face me head on.¡±

    With a cold re, the ck dragon in the air charged towards the sharp sword after letting out a dragon¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Chen Wunuo, you have fear in your heart, you will lose for sure!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood proudly.

    However, just as the sword intent slightly dissipated and the ck dragon was about to take the opportunity to break through the Evil Killing Array, a scarlet meteor came from the northwest. The meteor could tell, with the power of burning the world, it flew straight towards Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face changed, he raised his left hand and struck forward.

    Boom!

    He rubbed his body backwards, leaving two marks on the ground.

    In the palm of his left hand, there was a broken finger. In this world, there was not a single arrow that could fly over ten thousand miles, and not a single arrow could carry his Cultivation Power. Thus, that old man from the northwest had cut off his finger and shot an arrow through the air.

    ¡°So what if you two!¡±

    When Emperor Zhuo Qingdi saw that the sword intent was about to enter while it was still empty, although he felt a dull pain in his chest, a heroic spirit was born.

    At the same time.

    Western Region, Golden Crown, on top of the snowy mountain, Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    The Buddha who had been in seclusion for many years suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 717 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 717 ¨C Confusion</h4>

    The imperial pce. The First Extreme Pce.

    The Buddha felt like he was about to die. Although the Saint King had managed to pull him back from the gates of hell, his injuries were too severe. He was facing four old monsters and four strong Lower Celestial Stage s. To be able to kill someone in a single blow, the Buddha felt that even if he were to die, he would still be extremely formidable.

    He regretted a little that he had said that he thought the most perfect life was to eat the best food, drink the best wine, and sleep the most beautiful woman in the world. He regretted that he didn¡¯t have enough time to live like this. He felt that he could sleep with a few more women ¡­

    But just when he thought he was going to die, he saw Chen Wunuo¡¯s pale white face.

    After so many years, this was the first time he had seen the expression of a Saint King that was so ugly. He was the Great Western Region¡¯s Holy Emperor, the greatest emperor in all of history. He was undoubtedly the number one person in the world today. But now, after that one sword strike, the Sacred Emperor seemed somewhat dispirited.

    So Sleeping Buddha forgot that he was dying.

    He nervously stared at Chen Wunuo, afraid that something bad would happen.

    Fortunately, Chen Wunuo was able to heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately, he knows what¡¯s important.¡±

    After saying that, Chen Wunuo slumped into his chair, looking extremely exhausted. The Buddha really wanted to know who the Emperor was talking about, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He could tell that the Saint King didn¡¯t want to say a single word.

    Outside Jinling, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi spat out a mouthful of blood, his face even paler than Chen Wunuo¡¯s. He lowered his head and looked at his own hand. The hand that was receiving the arrow was still trembling slightly. Clearly, it had injured his meridians. However, he knew that the person who shot the arrow was in an even more miserable state than he was.

    There was a wound on his chest. The sword intent had already cut open his clothes and almost pierced through his skin. It did not hurt his heart, but the sword intent prated through his body and broke through his protective zhen Qiyer. There was an old wolf in the northwest. Even though he was old and it was difficult for him to move an inch, he could still shoot out 10,000 miles in a single arrow. His Majesty, the Sacred Emperor who had been forced out of the city by him to the point where he seemed afraid to leave, had the ability to injure him with a single sword strike. Most importantly, the Buddha who promised him to sit back and do nothing had finally gone back on her word.

    The Buddha opened his eyes, and with a single nce, he was reincarnated.

    Thus, whether it was that broken finger or the Saint King¡¯s sword, under the cycle of reincarnation ¡­ Emperor Zhuo Qingdi endured it twice.

    Under the siege of the three Great Experts, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was still alive. It was just that when he was injured, the glory belonged solely to him. But Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was very angry, so angry that he didn¡¯t know how to vent it out. He couldn¡¯t vent either. He could only leave as soon as possible. If that Chen Wunuo were to go out of the city and fight him, he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to hold on.

    However, this was also why Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked down on Chen Wunuo, because Chen Wunuo did not dare to gamble.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh and returned to his own Frozen Land, the Frozen End Divine Hall. When he sat down on the gigantic ice throne, the blood at the corner of his mouth was already flowing uncontrobly. He looked at the Fang Zhiji who was seated cross-legged not far away and could not help but shake his head and sigh. So cunning. But don¡¯t worry, I made a mistake this time. I won¡¯t do it the next time. Although I wasn¡¯t able to kill Chen Wunuo, I still allowed this powerful empire to split into two. Those ridiculous people who dream of turning their family into a nation are already riding a tiger and have no way to get down. ¡±

    ¡°If Chen Wunuo does not make his move, then he is not Chen Wunuo.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi closed his eyes and ordered: ¡°All summoner that have been summoned, release them and cooperate with the human families who have pledged their allegiance to us, go to war with the people who are loyal to Chen Wunuo. Fight on ¡­ The situation was not bad. I can¡¯t leave now, Chen Wunuo can¡¯t leave the Imperial City, whoever goes there will die ¡­ ¡°Hehe, then let the people below fight to the death.¡±

    At the same time, in the capital, in the First Extreme Temple.

    Chen Wunuo threw a pill that seemed to carry a faint purple aura to the Buddha: ¡°If you eat it, then roll back to sleep. We won¡¯t allow you to die, then you won¡¯t die. But if you want to die, no one can stop you. ¡°If you still want to find a woman tonight, return the pill to me.¡±

    ¡°Life is more important.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at Su Ruhai: ¡°How long has it been since youst left the Jinling?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it has been sixty years since this old servant left Jinling.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a bit. The Knights of the Grasnds from the Great Western Region can travel eighteen thousand miles, and the thirteen trials of the ny-three cities are actually unobstructed.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned around and picked up a longsword from the bookshelf, throwing it at Su Ruhai: ¡°For this eighteen thousand Li, walk around a little, and bring back your head to meet us.¡±

    Su Ruhai knelt down on both knees while holding onto the sword: ¡°This old servant obeys the decree!¡±

    Chen Wunuo weakly sat on his chair as he turned his head to look at the sky. ¡°There are many people who say that we are the emperors of history. We are very happy to hear it, but we know that it is just ttery. Many people even said that they only knew how to defend and did not know how to develop. But now, I haven¡¯t done well in defending Chengdu. ¡°If the rivers and mountains of the Great Xi are going to be chaotic, I am a sinner.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Su Ruhai bowed and said: ¡°This is not His Majesty¡¯s fault, who would have expected that the Summoning the Spiritual World that doesn¡¯t care about death would descend? If it were any other ce, even if it were the Buddhist Kingdoms of the Western Regions, they would have already copsed. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a while, then nodded: ¡°If... It was good enough that Fang Zheng didn¡¯t die. He kills people more vicious than Buddha or you. ¡±

    Su Ruhai didn¡¯t know what to say. There was something he always wanted to say, but didn¡¯t dare to say it ¡­ He wanted to say, Your Majesty, who is to me?

    ¡°Help This Emperor issue an edict to spread it throughout the world. Chaos parties arise, and the people suffer. Those who were willing to fight for Da Xi, regardless of their background, all came to Jin¡¯ling. ¡°We will defend the integrity and dignity of this country with them, and protect the billions of people in this Great Xixi with them.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Chen Wunuo slowly closed his eyes: ¡°For those who dare to raise the g of rebellion, whoever goes first will be the first to go to hell.¡±

    Su Ruhai bowed and said: ¡°This old servant obeys the decree, this old servant will take his leave.¡±

    Chen Wunuo closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His hands that he had not taken out all this time were trembling under the table. After Su Ruhai helped the reclining Buddha to leave, he raised his hand to pull open his clothes to take a look. There was a wound on his chest, with faint traces of blood.

    At the same time, in the northwest direction, there were only two hundred Steel Cavalry Soldiers remaining. They continued to protect Chen Zhongqi as he headed west.

    Xia Houdan¡¯s expression was extremely pale. He had already fought for an entire day and night, and even he himself could not remember just how many people he had killed. But he was sure of one thing... There was still a few thousand miles to go until he reached the northwest Phoenix Stage. Fortunately, Su Mengmu, who was carrying her de, was secretly protecting him. Otherwise, she would have had no idea how many more dangers there were.

    Chen Zhongqi passed Xia Houdan a bottle of wine: ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Xia Houdan received it, raised his head and took arge gulp as he said, ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness. This subordinate does not work hard, and is only killing people.

    He turned his head to look at the two hundred handicapped veterans. Although their clothes were tattered and their armor was no more, no one was depressed.

    ¡°Da Xi had sucroop. How could it be destroyed?¡±

    He looked at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°But the entire world has misunderstood you. Only Your Majesty knows of the Duke¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t talk about it, let the soldiers rest a while, then we have to hurry back. Six hundred people killed their way through the encirclement of the ten thousand prairie cavalry, yet no one dared to show their face. This was the shame of Da Xi. Those people are crazy. Do they really think that they can turn their families into their own country with that tiny bit of power? ¡±

    ¡°That is an irresistible temptation.¡±

    Xia Houdan said, ¡°Before the great Xi Empire was established, there were actually quite a few great ns who had the chance. However, the Yuwen family stood on the royal family¡¯s side, which was the reason why the Da Xi family was flourishing for thousands of years. Those people were not convinced from beginning to end. Only then did they feel that aplete and powerful country symbolizes something. They only think of themselves as emperors and would be satisfied even if they had to shut themselves up in a huge ce for a few days. ¡±

    ¡°Whoever dares to hit this slogan first, dies first!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Some people are adding fuel to the fire, while others are still spectating. The reason why no one moved was not only because his Majesty didn¡¯t want them to. He wanted to see how many people in Da Xi Empire would jump out to seek their own deaths. My Chen family¡¯s thousands of years of history, how could it be so easily overthrown? Your Majesty merely wants to borrow my strength, to borrow that so called Summoning the Spiritual World, to see just how many people will not die, and then, you can be eliminated. ¡±

    Just as Xia Houdan was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed.

    He suddenly turned around, and from the southeast sky, arge group of densely packed ck shadows flew over. From afar, it looked like arge ck cloud was pressing down. However, it was not a ck cloud, but a demonic beast. These summoner that came from the lowest level of Summoning the Spiritual World s, but they were iparably vicious, were precisely their numbers and fearlessness in the face of death. That was the lowest level existence in the blood bat, every single one of them was around two meters in size, and their battle strength had only just reached Sumeru Stage, but their numbers were just too great.

    Furthermore, as long as the leader of these low level blood bat gave the order, they would fearlessly charge forward. They did not know fear and would not stop until thest enemy was killed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xia Houdan leapt onto the Goblin Beast and led the remaining two hundred cavalry army towards the northwest direction. Although the two hundred cavalrymen looked exhausted, they were still full of fighting spirit. They were soldiers, the most elite warriors of the Da Xi army. They were not afraid of death either.

    The ck mass of blood bat swooped down, his ws and fangsunching an attack on the cavalrymen. Those cavalrymen used longnce and their long des to kill the approaching low levelled blood bat. However, they could not kill all of them.

    ¡°Protect the prince first.¡±

    Xia Houdan restrained the Goblin Beast and waved, ¡°I will cut off the rear.¡±

    He pushed his longnce down onto the ground and formed a series of seals with his hands. Then, he pushed his longnce forward. ¡°Ten Thousand Edge Array!¡±

    As his hands pushed forward, the longnce on the ground suddenly became bright and resplendent!

    Right after that, countless longnce pierced out from the ground, bringing with them a heavy, cold, metallic glow. Every single one of those longnce rose up explosively, each of them at least a few meters long. They actually broke through the ground and soared into the air. This scene was extremely shocking. It was as if tens of thousands of rockets were fired at the same time.

    In the sky, countless low-level blood bat were assassinated and fell at the same time.

    And it was at this time, a ck figure swiftly approached from amongst the falling low level blood bat corpses. Taking advantage of the gap between Xia Houdan¡¯s attacks, the ck figure silently approached and then pierced towards Xia Houdan¡¯s throat with a sword. However, Xia Houdan was still exhausted and had not recovered for a moment. Let alone not discovering it, even if he did, he would not be able to stop it.

    Likoisonous snake, the sword sucked in, and with a pu sound, it pierced into Xia Houdan¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 718 - Ten Years of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 718 ¨C Ten Years of Life and Death</h4>

    Amongst the falling low rank blood bat s, that person had perfectly borrowed strength from every single one of the obstructions. When this blood bat could expose himself due to the angle he was at, his body would quickly move toward another blood bat, so Xia Houdan didn¡¯t even see this person approaching.

    By the time Xia Houdan reacted, the man¡¯s sword was already in front of his throat.

    Xia Houdan was born a bitter child, he followed the army at the age of 14, he would go wherever the army went. Like a small tail, no one could shake him off. Later on, the well-meaning soldiers would give him their rations, and gradually, he would be a family member of the team.

    At the age of sixteen, he was recruited by an exception, because the general in charge really liked this little guy. The general gave him the uniform of the Great Xixi Army, put the helmet on his head, and hung the saber, which symbolized the status of the Great Xi Army, by his waist.

    This general is called Chen Zhongqi.

    At that time, Chen Zhongqi was training in the army and no one even knew that he was the Great xi¡¯s prince. At that time, Chen Zhongqi was young and energetic. No one would be better than Chen Zhongqi when it came to leading, training, and assaulting exercises, as well as pulling everyone out to raid the bandit camp. He had earned his respect in the army and received all the rewards he deserved. However, even his superior did not know that he was the Great Western Prince.

    Da Xi¡¯s army consisted of 1200 infantry battalions. On the other hand, the cavalry unit consisted of 600 people. When Chen Zhongqi left the First Battalion of Cavalry that he had brought along, the general above finally knew that this young man was actually Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s son.

    From then on, these six hundred man cavalry battalions were known as the Prince¡¯s Battalion.

    A few decadester, Xia Houdan had already bhird ranked general, only second to the Temple General. All of this, was given to him by Chen Zhongqi.

    When they found out that Chen Zhongqi had been relegated to being amoner, Xia Houdan did not hesitate to return to the Prince¡¯s Camp. This was a grave crime, but he was not afraid. The people up there obviously knew that he was leading the troops into the city. The Saint King obviously knew as well, but no one asked ¡­ These six hundred Steel Cavalry were the gifts that the Saint King had given to his son before he left.

    It was just that even Chen Wunuo did not expect the people below to be so daring.

    Six hundred cavalry, ten to six or seven.

    As for Xia Houdan, the sword had already pierced through his skin.

    However, that long sword came talt, as if it was locked in ce by some unknown force. The long sword trembled uncontrobly, emitting a buzzing sound. It was obvious that the person holding the sword was resisting, and in the next second, the sword might break free from the shackles. It was at this moment that Xia Houdan saw a young man wearing a ck robe, standing behind him. Because the distance was too close and because he could see too clearly, he could see that there were three blue colored star point quickly spinning in the left eye of the ck-clothed young man.

    An Zheng took out a dagger from the Blood Pearl Bracelet s. This dagger was something he had picked out from the items that the Ming Fa Si had left behind for auction. The name of the magical equipment at the peak of the Golden-Rank was Clear Sky Star.

    Before the assassin could understand what was going on, An Zheng had already wrapped his left arm around his neck and stabbed the dagger into his lower back with his right hand.

    One sh, two shes, three shes.

    Every time the dagger stabbed into the assassin¡¯s back, it would circle around his waist. Therefore, every time it stabbed into the assassin, it left a bloody hole on his body. In just a mere second or two, his lower back was almost sliced open by An Zheng.

    An Zheng released his hand, and then he softly fell down, and when he turned back to look, his eyes had already lost focus.

    ¡°Many ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Xia Houdan cupped his fist and then subconsciously lifted his hand to feel the wound on his neck. That sword was only a tiny bit away from piercing through his artery. If the ck-clothed young man had been slightly slower, he would have died without a doubt.

    An Zheng did not say anything. He bent down and rummaged through the assassin¡¯s body, finding some sort of magical equipment. After that, he shed the dagger in his hand, and actually cut open the assassin¡¯s lower abdomen. A Demonic Beast Cores with a golden glow was picked out by An Zheng and put into the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Xia Houdan was stupefied. His movements were fluid like flowing water, as if he had already seen that the assassin was nouman but a summoner.

    After putting away the Demonic Beast Cores, An Zheng raised his head and looked at the low level blood bat that was circling around them in the sky: ¡°This is their leader, I had once killed one of them.¡±

    He smeared the sky full of stars in the pool of blood of a low level blood bat on the ground a few times, causing the sky full of stars to be covered with the assassin¡¯s blood. All the stars in the sky suddenly exploded in midair, as if they were missiles filled with warheads. They split into countless smaller daggers, and each attack killed a low level blood bat.

    This is the power of the stars in the sky ¡­ As long as they were infected by the same blood, they would immediately chase after him. The daggers shed across the air one after another, and the blood bat s wailed as they dodged and dodged. However, no matter how fast they flew, the entire sky was chasing after them, until they were assassinated.

    Three minutester, all the power in the sky disappeared and returned back to one ce, transforming into a dagger that flew back into An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    An Zheng looked behind him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, the ones chasing us are even more terrifying.¡±

    Xia Houdan acknowledged, and looked around, only to realize that his mount had also been killed by the low levelled blood bat. Although his demon beasts were of high rank, he still died from being besieged by so many low rank blood bat s. The two of them walked withrge strides, chasing in the direction that Chen Zhongqi had escaped in.

    ¡°Brother, thank you for saving my life. But why did you save me?¡±

    Xia Houdan asked with some vignce.

    ¡°A cultivator should die for all of them, but they shouldn¡¯t have been killed by those monsters.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Xia Houdan: ¡°If you were to be killed by them, it would bumiliation to the Da Xi cultivators.¡±

    Xia Houdan felt his heart heat up: ¡°You know who I am, and where we¡¯re going?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Xia Houdan was stunned for a moment, ¡°You... Who exactly is it? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°After catching up to Chen Zhongqi, he will tell you who I am.¡±

    The two of them sped up. Xia Houdan was also a Higher Completion Stage cultivator, and with Chen Zhongqi¡¯s training these past few years, he obtained the best cultivation technique for the best medicines. In a few decades, he had already be one of the people standing at the top of the mountain. However, Xia Houdan had a secret that he had never mentioned before ¡­ In this world, the person who had the most impact on him was obviously Chen Zhongqi. However, the person who had helped him the most in cultivation was the former Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat, Fang Zheng.

    That year, he was ordered to lead troops and assist the Ming Fa Si in capturing a great bandit. Only, he did not expect that the great bandit had already recruited ovehousand subordinates and built an extremely sturdy fortress in the years that he had been hiding. He had originally thought that it would be a fierce battle, but on that day, he witnessed Fang Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    His strongest attack, the Ten Thousand Edge Array, was because he had gained insights from Fang Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. However, his talent and Cultivation Power was not enough to make his Myriad Edge Array a forbidden technique. Even so, it was already extremely terrifying.

    Xia Houdan did not know An Zheng¡¯s identity, but since An Zheng said that he knew the Prince, could he be an expert like Su Mengmu, who was secretly protecting the Prince? When he thought about how Su Mengmu had not followed him up to this point, Xia Houdan became a little worried.

    The two of them were extremely fast, and managed to catch up to Chen Zhongqi less than fifty kilometers in front of them.

    When Chen Zhongqi saw An Zheng, he was stunned for a moment. Although An Zheng did not appear as his real face this time, he still sensed something. After all, before leaving the capital, An Zheng had gone to the Duke Pces. Liar, the easiest thing to lie about is the look in your eyes.

    A team of more than two hundred people walked forward, and overnight, they travelled another seven hundred miles of road. They were truly tired, and after Xia Houdan asked around, the group rested in a small mountain vige. The vigers of this small mountain vige were all simple and honest. Seeing how the soldiers of the Da Xi Empire were all dressed in rags, they even brought over food and clothes.

    Xia Houdan arranged the defenses as fast as he could and then returned to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side. He was really worried about An Zheng, because he felt that the young man¡¯s eyes were too cold.

    ¡°Xiahou, you leave first. I have something to talk to him about.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nced at Xia Houdan, thenughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an old friend of his.¡±

    Xia Houdan grunted in relief before finally letting out a sigh of relief. He randomly picked a ce in the distance to lie down and closed his eyes to rest. However, his longnce was still in his hands. Even when he was resting, he could still kill people.

    ¡°Leader?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi asked tentatively.

    An Zheng nodded.

    ¡°Why did Taoist help me?¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi obviously did not expect such an answer. He could vaguely guess An Zheng¡¯s identity from the look in his eyes, and he was precisely that Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Daoist Chen Liuxi that he invited into his residence not long ago in the Jinling. After hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, he carefully thought about where he had offended Hollow Jade Temple. However, he could not find an answer. The first time he came into contact with a member of the Hollow Jade Temple was only that.

    Why did this person want to kill him? And why was he so straightforward?

    ¡°You ¡­ We used to know each other? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi probed. Even though An Zheng said that she wanted to kill him, he could tell that An Zheng did not have any intention of making a move. He knows that all these years, he has had many enemies, but to be able to say the words ¡°I want to kill you¡± in front of him so tantly like An Zheng, he was probably the only one.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and replied.

    Chen Zhongqi subconsciously thought, who exactly was this person?

    This was the first time that the Hollow Jade Temple had appeared in the martial arts world. It was impossible for him to havee into contact with it before.

    ¡°Because I have too many enemies, I can¡¯t be sure which one?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Zhongqi nodded his head: ¡°Yes, there are indeed too many people who want to kill me.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked seriously, ¡°Dao leader, just who are you?¡±

    An Zheng stood in front of Chen Zhongqi and still said those words in the end, ¡°Ten years of life and death, Mount Cang Man will be buried here.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi trembled violently, his face was pale white.

 Chapter 719 - The advent of a troubled world

    <h4>Chapter 719 ¨C The advent of a troubled world</h4>

    An Zheng thought about how he should mention this matter in front of Chen Zhongqi many times. He forced himself not to say these words when he saw Chen Zhongqi previously. And the reason he endured it was because he knew that he did not have the confidence to definitely kill Chen Zhongqi. Right now, he actually still hadn¡¯t ¡­ From start to finish, Chen Zhongqi did not take action himself. It was not because Chen Zhongqi was incapable, but because he and his father were both considering the same thing.

    What An Zheng did not expect was that he would actually calmly say these ten words.

    However, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s shoulders were trembling.

    ¡°You?¡±

    He opened his mouth and asked a single word. His lips were a little purple.

    ¡°Me.¡±

    An Zheng replied with one word, yet it was still so calm.

    An Zheng used to think that when it came to taking revenge, he would definitely not be able to resist it. Because An Zheng had always been an impulsive person, no matter it was in his previous life or in this life. When he was the leader of the Ming Fa Si, An Zheng was famous for his bad temper. Even if he was reborn from this life of his, An Zheng¡¯s violent temper had not been restrained at all.

    But at this time, An Zheng actually did not get excited, did not get angry, and did not erupt... Nothing.

    Chen Zhongqi seemed to only react after a long time had passed. A few gurgling sounds came from his throat, as if a dead person had just regained their soul. His face was pale, once white, now gray.

    ¡°Dreaming.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi suddenlyughed bitterly: ¡°You may not believe it, but I had this dream... It¡¯s about the same as it is now, except you¡¯re not the face, you¡¯re the face. He just calmly sat in front of me and looked at me, while I was scared to death. ¡±

    An Zheng sneered, and did not say a word.

    ¡°Do you want to kill me now?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sighed and said, ¡°In this world, no one can kill me. I have tens of thousands of pursuers behind me. Be it humans or demon beasts, everything is good. If I don¡¯t want to die, then so be it. Even if it was my father who was standing on the altar, I would still struggle and resist if he wanted me to die. But you ¡­ If you want me to die, you can kill me right now. I don¡¯t know if your current cultivation is as tyrannical as before. Even if you are like before, wanting to kill me won¡¯t be a simple matter. But if I don¡¯t retaliate today, I definitely won¡¯t. ¡±

    He sat in front of An Zheng, and looked towards Xia Houdan¡¯s direction. ¡°Xia Houdan, take your people to the Phoenix Stage first!¡±

    Xia Houdan had not fallen asleep at all, and suddenly sat up. ¡°Your Highness? ¡°What is it!¡±

    ¡°You guys go to the Phoenix Stage first, now.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hand: ¡°Leave immediately.¡±

    Xia Houdan stood up, and with a stride, he arrived in front of An Zheng. The longnce pointed at him.

    Chen Zhongqi nced at Xia Houdan, and with a Dang, the longnce in Xia Houdan¡¯s hands immediately flew outwards,nding a hundred meters away.

    ¡°All of you can leave. As for the matter between him and me, you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Xia Houdan looked at Chen Zhongqi in a daze, and then looked at An Zheng after a long while. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, and why you want to kill the Duke, I must die in front of him. Go ahead, you have to kill me first. ¡±

    Actually, there was a saying that many people had heard in the capital a long time ago ¡­ To kill Chen Zhongqi, he had to first kill Xia Houdan.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi and said: ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t kill you right now. Not only will I not kill you, I won¡¯t let anyone else kill you either. If I let you die that easily, wouldn¡¯t the fight between you guys end right away? I have to watch you, watch as those ugly people appear before you one by one, so that you and your father can see even more clearly, how many people want to kill you, kill him, and destroy your Chen n. ¡±

    As he said these words, An Zheng seemed to have gritted his teeth and said it out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and roared.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: ¡°I once thought, you aren¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, walked to the distance and sat down, picked up a jug of wine, and started drinking. He raised his head and looked into the distance, as if there was someone there waiting for him to return. Indeed, this life was no longer the same as the previous one.

    Chen Zhongqi deserved to die, very much, but An Zheng would not make his move at this time. Just how much power did a single Chen Zhongqi have in the Summoning the Spiritual World was already enough to attract a lot of people. If Chen Zhongqi died at this time, it would definitely not be a good thing for the human cultivators to resist the Summoning the Spiritual World. Chen Wunuo wanted to use his one son to lure everyone out, and in the end, the one who could resist the entire Summoning the Spiritual World was still Da Xi, led by Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t kill me?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shouted from afar.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at him, ¡°I¡¯ve already waited ten years, and I¡¯ve already waited ten years, so I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sat down powerlessly, as if the world had copsed in an instant.

    Xia Houdan looked at the ck-clothed youth. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand why such a young man like An Zheng would make the Duke turn out like this. The Chen Zhongqi he knew was a decisive person, one who could not be easily defeated. Yet with just a few words from An Zheng, he was able to make Chen Zhongqi lose his wits.

    The three of them fell into a state of silence, a silence akin to death.

    The world is changing too fast, so fast that sometimes people can¡¯t follow their own ns. There are always all sorts of problems that make everythingplicated and confusing. Someone once said that whoever could see what was going to happen tomorrow would be a sessful person. Anyone who could see what would happen in a year¡¯s time would be a formidable person. Whoever could see what would happen ten yearster would be a great man.

    An Zheng knew that he was not a great man, he came out to kill Chen Zhongqi, but he had given up on that for now. If it was ording to his personality, even if he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for Chen Zhongqi and Xia Houdan, he would definitely fight them out. Because the current An Zheng was different from the Fang Zheng in his previous life. The current An Zheng knew that there was a way out before he entered, and at that time, every step he took would be impossible to retreat.

    At the same time.

    Jinling.

    The city gate opened, and an old eunuch carrying a sword changed into a set of grey robes, and left the Jinling like a cultivator who had fallen into poverty. The hand holding the sword was still trembling slightly, because the sword was too heavy for him.

    He had not left the Jinling for sixty years, and it had been almosundred years since anyone mentioned his name in the martial arts world.

    At the same time.

    The four of them left the boat and headed northwest. There were four of them, a fat man, a handsome young man, a monkey, and a monk. The four of them headed in the same direction. They should have beenughing and cursing, but now they were extremely serious.

    At the same time.

    In the Western Region, Golden Crown, Great Thunder Lake Temple, the Buddha that had been in seclusion for many years actually came out, and used one hundred ny-nine steps to ascend to the lotus throne that he had not ascended for ny-nine years. For the first time in ny-nine years, he gave an order in this sacred and sacred Lotus Temple.

    ¡°General situation, you go to the east.¡±

    The Buddha looked at his senior disciple, ¡°All of your disciples must apany you. No matter what he said, what he did, or what temptation, humans were still humans and demonic beasts were still demonic beasts. Buddha said that all beings are equal, but equality refers to identity. Different races, still different. If people cannot love each other and allow other races to destroy their own, the world would have been destroyed long ago. ¡±

    Monk Jin bowed his head. ¡°Your Eminence¡¯s decree ¡­¡±

    The Buddha then looked at his second disciple, ¡°Dragon Elephant, go outside the Buddhist Sect and defend the enemy.¡±

    Monk Long Xiang was slightly surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, where is the outside of the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    The Buddha smiled, ¡°Outside of the Buddhist Sangha, you have understood.¡±

    He seemed to be tired and waved his hand. ¡°I still have a lot of things that I haven¡¯t understood. You guys can go back to work first. What happened between Chen Wunuo and I was, in the end, only what happened between us. And the Summoning the Spiritual World, was after all, a matter of this world and another world. ¡°Aftering out of seclusion, I suddenly gained enlightenment. With my character, I¡¯m afraid that I will never be able toprehend higher buddhist arts. I won¡¯t be able to be without desires.¡±

    The disciples lowered their heads, not daring to speak.

    When the Buddha raised his hand, he secretly wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth that hadn¡¯t been wiped clean when he came out of seclusion. Then, he closed his eyes and started cultivating.

    In that battle, did three people get injured, or did one get injured by three?

    Northwest of Great Xi Nation, Helian Family.

    The Helian Family was far from the peak of its existence, but it was still a great n. A family like this wanted to do something, but their influence was still as great as ever. After so many years, even though the men had been suffering from the spells, the power of external control still could not be underestimated.

    ¡°Raise the g!¡±

    Helian Heng waved his hand, and a bright yellow g was ced at the highest point of the castle.

    ¡°My Helian Family has been bullied for many years. I have endured it all these years just so that I can one day wash away my shame. There was no better time than now. The things that the Chen family members did to my Helian Family, one by one, they wanted them all back. Chen Wunuo¡¯s son is currently not far away, he cannot die in the hands of others, he must die in the hands of our Helian Family. Cut off the head of the Great Xixi Prince and use his blood as a sacrifice! ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go, children, it¡¯s time to turn your family into your country. Although we don¡¯t have the strength to dominate the world, we still have to stand on the northwest side to fight against Yuwen n and Da Xi¡¯sckeys on the east side to have no problem. As long as we stand ten years, my Helian Family¡¯s banner will be extended outwards. No one dares to be the first, I, Helene, will do it! ¡±

    He stretched out his hand and tens of thousands of cavalrymen rushed towards the southeast like a surging tide. The ck mass of the cavalrymen spread out, and even the color of the ground was covered. At the very front, a g with arge red character embroidered on it was fluttering in the wind.

    Siping!

    This was the first family that dared to raise the g of the kingdom after the founding of the Great Xixi Country in the past few thousand years. And the reason it was so, was not because the Helian Family was stronger, but because they knew that in this chaotic world, only by being faster could they obtain more. Maybe the strength of the Helian Family was just a joke in the eyes of the other big families, they thought that if they stood out first, they would be idiots ¡­ However, Helian Heng didn¡¯t think so. The name of the first one to step out would only resound throughout the world.

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know why my Helian Family suffered from such a curse?¡±

    Helian Hen stood on the high tform, watching the tens of thousands of elite riders sweep towards the southeast likide with an excited expression.

    He looked at his son Helian Ting: ¡°Back then, my Helian Family was fighting with Yuwen n in the northwest. Even if Yuwen n has a deep background, does this mean that my Helian Family does not have any chances of winning? But from then on, it was as if my Helian Family was bewitched by a spell. Most of the men would not live past fifty years old ¡­ ¡°Why?¡±

    He looked into his son¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°Remember, as long as you have the slightest chance, don¡¯t let anyone from the Chen family go. If it wasn¡¯t for the Star Observation Pavilion, would my Helian Family be like that? That Star Observation Pavilion only works for Chen Wunuo, do you understand? ¡±

    Helian Ting clenched his fist. ¡°Son understands.¡±

    ¡°In the n, every elder haremonition that they are about to leave this world, and they will offer up their Cultivation Power to store in the Great Pavilion. Your uncles and I used four years to refine six Heavenly God Pills.¡±

    He took one out and gave it to his son: ¡°Eat it. Break that sigil and raise your cultivation, I want you to personally cut off Chen Zhongqi¡¯s head and bring it back to me as a birthday present. On my birthday, I will use his head as a blood sacrifice to spread the name of Helian Family throughout the world! ¡±

 Chapter 720 - Murder

    <h4>Chapter 720 ¨C Murder</h4>

    When people were in dire straits, they would do something very crazy.

    For example, Helian Family.

    The people of Helian Family believed that the curse their family received was controlled by the perverts of the Great Western Star Observation Pavilion. As for the reason, it was because the Yuwen family, as the nearest neighbor of the Helian Family, did not wish for the Helian Family to rise again. No one could exin whether this reason was sufficient or not. In any case, everyone in Helian Family hated the Chen family for their hatred towards the Yuwen family.

    This hatred has been instilled and entrenched since childhood. Thus, even three-year-old children of Helian Family would rush into the courtyard to kill with their wooden sabers, shouting for the entire Yuwen family to kill.

    This was the most frightening part of it.

    An Zheng, Chen Zhongqi, and Xia Houdan all had a strange atmosphere between them.

    They brought less than two hundred cavalrymen with them as they continued west. No one knew how many more dangers they would face along the way. Xia Houdan did not move an inch away from Chen Zhongqi, as he kept on being vignt of An Zheng¡¯s attacks. Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression was miserable, as if he had suddenly aged several tens of years.

    The group stopped to rest in a ditch. From a distance, they could not see anything. After leaving behind the vignt soldiers, the people who ran for a day and a night took a break.

    An Zheng stood on the side of the ditch and looked far away, his face slightly changing.

    He tilted his head and listened. There were sounds, but they were not clear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at them and rushed down the slope to wake up the soldiers who had just fallen asleep. These well-trained cavalrymen were jolted awake. Although they did not know what had happened, they immediately stood up and pulled their warhorses up. As they reached the top of the ravine, they began to think of a southwest direction, because this time they were being intercepted from the front.

    However, just as they were about a dozen miles away from the ce, a ck mass of cavalrymen appeared in front of them. The words¡¯ Helian ¡®on the g were very clear.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi could not help but sneer: ¡°Even this kind of third-rate family couldn¡¯t help but stand out. This world has changed, and all of the wolf ambitions have emerged. But weren¡¯t they afraid of their n being exterminated? No matter how big the world is, it¡¯s not their turn to divide it up. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him coldly, ¡°Think of a way to hug yourst remaining soldier, one that is more important than you ridiculing the people of the Helian Family.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was stunned for a moment and did not say a word.

    The ck mass of cavalrymen on the horizon very quickly rushed to the front, and on both sides, were all the cavalrymen from Helian Family. As for the pursuers behind them, they weren¡¯t too far away either. They were in an endless in with no hiding spots.

    ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±

    Xia Houdan who was in front of the convoy raised his longnce and shouted.

    After days of killing, the soldiers already knew what would happen to them. Every single one of them had made their final preparations. They might not truly be unafraid of death, but there was no way out.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The two hundred men shouted loudly.

    ¡°Then follow me! Charge over and show those bastards what a cavalry man is!¡±

    Xia Houdan took the lead. Behind him, two hundred cavalrymen formed a line of arrows with Xia Houdan as the arrow, and started charging towards the tens of thousands of enemies. The sharp arrow formation was the most powerful offensive formation of the Da Xi cavalry. In this decisive battle, there was no way to retreat.

    Xia Houdan charged at the very front and thrusted hisnce forward. The enemy closest to him was pierced through, the three foot longnce de pierced through the enemy directly, the enemy¡¯s corpse was hung on his longnce and he pushed forward. The second, third ¡­

    Following Xia Houdan¡¯s explosive shout, the corpse of the longnce was flung out, and like a cannonball, it smashed the enemy who was charging at them to death. His longnce flew up and down, and no one couldst one round in front of him. The sharp de pierced straight through the enemy¡¯s throat. Blood Chop had lost half of the shoulder of another enemy. With a sweep, four to five enemies were cut in half by him.

    In the bloody mist, the arrow pointed right at him pierced right into the enemy¡¯s formation.

    If one were to look down from the sky, they would definitely be stunned beyond belief. Only two hundred cavalrymen fearlessly attacked the tens of thousands of cavalrymen. It was like a mountain, and they were a dagger. No matter how one looked at it, a dagger wouldn¡¯t be able to shake a mountain. However, they were able to pierce into the mountains, and they were able to open a path along the way!

    Xia Houdan was in front of the center, while his two vice generals were on his left and right. Then, the soldiers spread out to the sides, leaving the rest of the soldiers to form arrows behind, protecting Chen Zhongqi within them.

    The sound of the longnce slicing open their muscles and bones was extremely hair-raising. In just a few minutes, all of their bodies were soaked in fresh blood. However, it seemed as though the enemies couldn¡¯t be killed. They fell to the ground and quickly filled in the gap.

    At first, the team could maintain the speed of their charge as they wedged their way into the enemy¡¯s formation. However, after advancing only a few dozen meters, it was as if they had fallen into a quagmire. The enemy surged towards them likidal wave, and everyone was trapped in their original position, unable to move an inch.

    At this point, everyone knew that they were going to die for sure. When the cavalrymen lost their speed and stood there motionless, the result was already decided. However, all of them had already forgotten about life and death, and their eyes were all bloodshot. The only thought in his mind was to kill one more, and another!

    The longnce was too close, and it was unable to move.

    ¡°Change the sabre!¡±

    Xia Houdan roared.

    His cavalry troops neatly threw out the longnce s in their hands. The enemies that had gathered in front of them were neatly cut down one level. Then, the soldiers drew out the one-meter-long saber at their waists and began to engage in closebat. As the enemy drew closer, the sound of the knife slicing through bone could be heard, and as the blood sttered on his face, he felt the heat grow even hotter.

    One soldier fell, and one was killed by an enemy arrow.

    Xia Houdan did not change the de because he could still control arge enough space. But seeing his subordinates die one after another, his heart felt as if it had been stabbed with a knife.

    [Ten Thousand Edge Array]!

    Xia Houdan¡¯s longnce stabbed the ground and countless longnce drilled out from the ground, piercing through and killing everyone within a two hundred meter radius. However, foechnique like this, every time Xia Houdan used it, it meant that he was even closer to death. The more times he used this extremely terrifying cultivation method, the weaker he would be. The area around them had been cleared out by 200 meters, giving them a short period of time to catch their breath. Xia Houdan looked back, only seventy to eighty people were left under him.

    Chen Zhongqi was still riding on his horse in the middle of the group. He did not make any moves, nor did he intend to make any moves.

    And An Zheng had already disappeared.

    Xia Houdan scolded, and two secondster, the enemy pounced on him even more ferociously, as if he was pushed back by the receding tide.

    One of his lieutenants was pulled off his horse by a few crazy enemies not far away, and was hacked down with countless knives. In just a few seconds, the person that was alive earlier was sliced into pieces.

    When the Lieutenant General fell on the ground, he subconsciously reached out his hand towards Xia Houdan, but before he could raise his hand, his hand was chopped off. It was followed by a head, as if the de had cut it off. Blood and brain matter flowed all over the ce, and someone was stepped into the soil. The sound of the stepped on the ground was like paste, giving off a creepy feeling.

    Xia Houdan turned his head to look at Chen Zhongqi once again, but thetter was still sitting on the horse.

    ¡°Xifeng Lie!¡±

    Xia Houdan hoarsely roared, his tears flowing uncontrobly down his face. The remaining thirty to forty soldiers were still fighting with all their might. Hearing General Xiahou¡¯s roar, they subconsciously began to chant with him.

    ¡°Banner gs!¡±

    ¡°Powerful soldiers that have broken through 10,000 li, triumphant return home.¡±

    ¡°The long de rises together with the wind, the iron-likence protects the nation¡¯s borders!¡±

    ¡°No retreating, no stopping, no lowering your head, good Da Xi.¡±

    That was Da Xi¡¯s war song. Every time they returned from their triumphant return, they would sing loudly.

    But now, they were going to die from singing.

    Those who had fallen had eyes filled with infinite nostalgia. They were all young men in their prime, and every one of them was proud. They had never thought about whether or not the death in battle had been to protect their family and protect their country. However, they were all soldiers. The fate of the soldiers was either to return home in glory or to die in battle.

    At this time, An Zheng had already rushed out from the tens of thousands of army likawk and headed straight for the Helian Family¡¯s Commander g. He didn¡¯t know if he could save thest few soldiers by himself, but he had to. He did not do this to protect Chen Zhongqi, but to protect those innocent soldiers.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand pushed forward as he charged forward. The scorching sun in his left hand turned everyone who approached him into ashes. This kind of charge without regard for the cost was considered fast for the consumption of the Cultivation Power, but An Zheng no longer had a second to waste.

    He didn¡¯t know how many people had died at his hands, and those people had their own family and friends, but they were wrong. There had never been any mercy on the battlefield. Whoever showed mercy to him would be the first to die from his pity. An Zheng directly rushed through the troops and rushed towards the main banner in the center.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Helian Ting, who was mounted on a demonic beast, shouted loudly.

    Countless arrows shot towards An Zheng, dense enough to cover the sky.

    An Zheng pushed his hands forward, and under the vast Cultivation Power, all the arrows flew back, at least a few hundred of them were knocked to the ground. Amidst a wail, An Zheng rose into the air and grabbed towards Helian Ting¡¯s throat.

    ¡°With just you?!¡±

    Helian Tianan¡¯s longsword was raised diagonally from bottom to top as sword qi shed out like a waterfall. An Zheng turned his body in mid air and the Sword Qi soared to the clouds.

    Such a strong cultivation!

    Didn¡¯t they say that there were very few men in Helian Family who could live past fifty years of age? Why was this man so young yet his cultivation was so tyrannical?

    An Zheng did not have much time to think about it, tens of Holy Fish Scale were separated out from his body and killed everyone within a hundred meter radius around him like a meat grinder. None of the bodies were intact, not a single one was intact.

    Helian Ting was furious. He grabbed a longnce from a personal guard beside him and threw it towards An Zheng. An Zheng dodged to the side, and the longnce shot through the bodies of the countless soldiers behind like a cannonball, forcefully drawing a line of blood in the midst of the army!

    There was a ng!

    The Broken Army Sword flew out, and a sword light that was more than ten meters long pierced straight through.

    Helian Ting saw that the sword aura wasing straight at him. He brought his hands together and two huge palms appeared in the air. Wita sound, they mped onto the sword beam.

    ¡°I was born the Son of Heaven, how dare you touch me?!¡±

    Helian Ting pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Break him for me!¡±

 Chapter 721 - Strong Border Army

    <h4>Chapter 721 ¨C Strong Border Army</h4>

    Twenty heavily armored warriors rushed out from the back, each of them at least two meters tall. Not only were their armors extremely heavy, they also looked extremely strange. On their bodies, symbols were sparkling, and the twenty people¡¯s bodies looked exactly the same.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword swept past and knocked the twenty people backwards in order.

    Then, An Zheng was stunned.

    The cultivation of the twenty people was only at the Captive Stage. With one sword of his, the twenty people should have been decapitated. However, with a single sh, those twenty people only managed to take a few steps back. However, even though those people weren¡¯t dead, one could see that someone had already vomited blood.

    The blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to turn, and the power of Heaven¡¯s Eyes started to appear.

    Understood.

    It was an outstanding defensive type magic tool and an extraordinary formation.

    These twenty people were connected and shared the attacks they had received. Which is to say, under the effect of their armor, no matter which one An Zheng attacked, the injuries on the people who were attacked would be equally distributed to the other neen people. The defensive capabilities of the armor worn by these neen people were ridiculously high.

    ¡®s speed was two hundred and ten in terms of numbers, but in terms of numbers, An Zheng was at the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage. However, he already possessed the strength to fight against cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage.

    But after these heavy armored warriors shared the benefits, they had actually reduced An Zheng¡¯s attack power tange that twenty of them could bear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, dodging the unknown de that the warrior was rushing towards him, his palm striking the warrior¡¯s chest armor. The warrior¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, killing at least a dozen soldiers behind him. The remaining neen people nearly fell down on the spot.

    An Zheng chased after the fallen one and started to beat him up. Punch after punch was thrown down, even though the heavy armor waigh ranked defensive magic tool, it was still unable to withstand the berserk An Zheng. After four or five punches, the warrior¡¯s chest armor had already been smashed down. An Zheng¡¯s fist smashed forward with a bang. This strike hadpletely crippled the heavy armor, and the fist was directly inserted into the warrior¡¯s chest.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The remaining neen people exploded at the same time.

    An Zheng stood up straight and looked towards the soldiers that were rushing over. When those soldiers saw that An Zheng had killed the twentyyers of armor by himself, they involuntarily stopped in their advance, no longer daring to advance.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hands down, and countless purple electric currents were released from his body. It was as if countless purple dragons were charging into the army. The purple dragons churned back and forth in the army, as if sweeping across the clouds. In just a moment, at least several hundred soldiers were turned into charred corpses.

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand wielded the sword as he swung the sword beam that was tens of metres long. The tens of enemy soldiers in front of him were simultaneously sliced in half from the waist up.

    Under the banner of the Central Army, Helian Ting was in a rage. ¡°Whoever kills this bastard, I will promote you as the Great General!¡±

    One of his cultivators flew down from the horse and grabbed at An Zheng¡¯s throat. On his hand waair of armor like gloves, which looked extremely sharp. If such a hand were to grab him by the neck, the consequences could be imagined.

    However, he was too slow. This person¡¯s strength was only in the Lower Completion Stage, and his speed was only slightly more than a hundred. An Zheng strode forward, and just as the person¡¯s arm reached out, An Zheng had already grabbed his neck, grabbed him from the air, and fiercely pushed him to the ground. The back of the cultivator mmed into the ground, creating a huge crater. Stones and rubble flew everywhere, and the cultivator involuntarily let out a groan. But before he could even react, An Zheng stood up straight and stepped on his face.

    Boom! *

    The head exploded like a watermelon that had been smashed by a heavy hammer. Red, white, various colors flew out in all directions. The shattered bones in their skulls shot out like bullets. It was unknown how many soldiers that had charged over had been killed by the bullets.

    Another two enemy generals rushed over. One of them used a longnce and the other used a de made out of wood. But they were still too slow. The two of them didn¡¯t even have the time to attack. An Zheng stepped forward, grabbed the necks of the two, and then smashed their heads heavily.

    Inside the shattered skull, An Zheng rushed over like a god of death. Around him, dozens of Holy Fish Scale were sweeping across, and no one could get close to them.

    The generals around Helian Ting killed their way out one by one, but were killed by An Zheng one by one. Not even a single person was able to withstand a single strike from An Zheng. Within a short period of time, the experts under Helian Ting would not be able to rush back to rescue him.

    With a shua sound, Helian Ting pulled out his longsword and leaped down from the back of the demon beast, stabbing towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. His speed, was actually around the same as An Zheng¡¯s. This was the first time An Zheng had met a cultivator whose speed could bepared to his.

    An Zheng noticed that there was a jade pendant hanging on this person¡¯s body, still shining brightly. The Heaven¡¯s Eyes activated, and the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Augmentation type magical equipment, can increase theory by 15%, defense by 1%, attack by 1%, and speed by 10%.]

    Ten percent!

    An Zheng¡¯s speed was two hundred and one, if he increased it by ten percent, he would be able to fight against a genuine Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.

    The two of them attacked with extreme speed, causing the surrounding soldiers to be unable to see where the Young Lord and the enemy were. asionally, a gust of wind would blow past, causing some people to explode for no reason.

    ¡°Your speed is decent, but your strength iscking.¡±

    An Zheng dodged Helian Ting¡¯s sword: ¡°Even though your strength is great and your speed is fast, your cultivation realm is unstable. Therefore, this Cultivation Power shouldn¡¯t be yours, but rather not long ago, someone poured sucuge amount of power into your body. Even if you can temporarily endure it, there will be problems in the future. I¡¯ll help you bring out this power and use it to kill! ¡±

    Helian Ting attacked An Zheng a few hundred times consecutively, but he did not manage to injure him. It was when he was angry that he got angry, and when he heard An Zheng¡¯s words, he got even angrier. He let out a cry and attacked like a mad tiger,pletely without any defense.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword swung the Helian Ting¡¯s longsword away, and then, it smashed onto Helian Ting¡¯s face with a fist. Helian Ting struck out his fist as well, the two fists colliding into each other. Kacha! The five fingers of Helian Ting broke at the same time. Not only was there the bone, but there was also the bone of the arm. An Zheng¡¯s fist broke Helian Ting¡¯s arm, and continued to move forward. Halfway through, he grabbed the exposed bone in Helian Ting¡¯s broken arm, pulled it outwards, and then moved it forward once more.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the bone pierced Helian Ting¡¯s chest and exited from his back.

    ¡°If you give me some time, your cultivation will calm down a little before you attack, and you will bowerful expert at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage.¡±

    An Zheng pped Helian Ting¡¯s face with his palm, directly sending his head flying out of his neck. Just as the head flew out, An Zheng reached out with his other hand and grabbed onto it, ¡°But right now, the only thing you can do is die.¡±

    An Zheng turned around while holding Helian Ting¡¯s head, and the dozens of Holy Fish Scale behind him flew out. Witu sound, they chopped off the banner that was as thick as a person¡¯s thigh. The four to five meter long banner and the gpole fell down from the sky. Those who didn¡¯t manage to dodge on the way down to the ground were all killed.

    An Zheng grabbed the g and used it as a guillotine. Who would ever see someone using the g to kill others? As the g spun, it left behind a trail of broken limbs.

    ¡°The people from the Helian Family are dead!¡±

    An Zheng carried his banner and rushed up high, raising Helian Ting¡¯s head: ¡°The imperial army is about to arrive!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if doing this would scare them, but with the scene in front of him, his shouts might not be heard by every enemy. However, it was not to no avail. The central army was the first to copse. Seeing that Helian Ting had died, many people turned around and ran, fearing that the God of ughter would attack them next.

    The center of the army was in chaos, the group of people surrounding Xia Houdan was also in chaos, the pressure on them immediately lessened. And at this time, there were only the thirty odd warriors left on Xia Houdan¡¯s side. In fact, every single one of them had countless holes on their long des.

    The troops in the middle were in chaos, the frontlines were in chaos, but there were still twenty to thirty thousand people still squeezing forward in the back. The entire battlefield was filled with over forty thousand rebel soldiers.

    But at this moment, the sound of a cannon shot came from afar.

    A fiery red light swept over them from a distance, likaging fire on the horizon. The speed of the fire wave was iparably shocking. The moment the fire wave and the rebel army made contact, the rebel army copsed. The enemy was like a raging fire, burning everything in its path. If they were to run into each other on both sides, it would have been fine. However, the rebel army was already in a state of terror.

    It was the border army in fiery red battle uniforms!

    The Great Xi border army of the northwest!

    The fiery red light burned everything. The group swept forward and the rebel army quickly copsed. The other side cavalry soldiers had chased after and killed off the rebel soldiers. From the fact that they had given their backs to the enemy soldiers, one could well imagine how fast the rebel soldiers would die.

    Layer byyer, the dead body was soon trampled into meat paste by the war horses.

    In fact, Yuwen n only had 10,000 troops leading soldiers from the Great Western Region, while the rebel army numbered at least 40-50,000. However, in this situation, the rebel army didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back. An Zheng¡¯s announcement of the arrival of the imperial army had already caused the hearts of countless people to break. This was the first time that the Helian Family had sent out troops, and the tens of thousands of cavalrymen that he had put together had all thought that he could take over arge portion of thend, but now, all of them had turned into bubbles.

    Red chased ck, leaving behind countless mutted bodies on the ground.

    The war horse stood there alone, whining as it looked at its master who had fallen to the ground.

    An Zheng looked at the vast and mighty group, and felt his heart ache.

    War was always cruel.

    If the people of the Helian Family did not stop, the northwest side would be a living hell.

 Chapter 722 - One man against a State

    <h4>Chapter 722 ¨C One man against a State</h4>

    Yuwen n¡¯s ten thousand Da Xi troops led by their most elite riders defeated Helian Family¡¯s rebel army like boiling water sshing snow. After chasing for three hundred kilometers, there wawenty percent chance that the forty to fifty thousand riders would not be able to escape. Even those who managed to escape would not dare to return. They had no choice but to take off their rebel uniforms and find a secluded ce to hide.

    He was once in high spirits and instantly copsed.

    What surprised Chen Zhongqi was that after killing the Helian Family¡¯s rebel leader, Helian Ting, An Zheng did not go back. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. To Chen Zhongqi, the two days where An Zheng appeared in front of him were simply a nightmare.

    Some of the rebel soldiers on the battlefield said that they saw the ck robed young man walking towards the northwest. As for where he went, no one knew.

    Chen Zhongqi told Yuwen n¡¯s people to send out a squadron of cavalry to the northwest to search for it. However, after chasing for a few days, they had already reached the absolute control of the Helian Family. The group could only retreat for the time being. After all, the Helian Family was still quite stable in therge city witadius of a few hundred kilometers.

    Therge city controlled by the Helian Family in the northwest was called Nine Peaks Mountain City because it was built ording to the mountain range of the Nine Peaks Mountain and was easy to defend but hard to attack. The buildings in therge city rose and fell with the rise and fall of the mountains,yer uponyer of buildings. Because it was located in the most important area of the northwest pass, it was almost half a military fortress when it was first built. The reason the people of the Helian Family had such guts was because they had the control of thisrge city all year round.

    After changing into a moon-white robe, An Zheng held his oil paper umbre, and under the drizzling rain, he arrived outside of Nine Peak Mountain City. His speed was fast enough, so the news of his defeat in the front line had yet to arrive. However, based on the time taken, the news of Helian Family¡¯s cavalry beingpletely wiped out would arrive in at most half a day.

    Perhaps it was because the heavens had first seen the miserable deaths of tens of thousands of people. This rain was a message to the people of Nine Peak Mountain City. The only thing was that everyone in the mountain city was immersed in a feeling of fanaticism. The cold rain of the night could not extinguish the boiling mes in their hearts.

    The city gates were open, but there were several times more soldiers guarding them than usual. An Zheng noticed that many of the soldiers had very young and immature faces, which meant that during therge-scale recruitment that the Helian Family had done, many sixteen or seventeen year old youths had no choice but to join the army.

    A person¡¯s ambition had implicated so many others who were in their prime.

    Perhaps it was because An Zheng had stood at the city gate for a slightly longer time that had attracted the attention of the guards at the city gate. A veteran brought four to five new recruits towards An Zheng, his de already half out of its sheath. The higher-ups had given orders that the people entering and leaving the city gate in the next few days must be strictly investigated, and that no one was allowed to enter or leave the city.

    No matter how one looked at it, An Zheng was very suspicious.

    At this time, An Zheng was standing at the city gate and looking at the Western Ping National g that was fluttering on the city walls. Many people were also watching. Some people¡¯s faces were hot, some people¡¯s faces were confused, and An Zheng¡¯s face, was only filled with contempt.

    The ambition of the Helian Family, other than bringing about a cmity to the Nine Peak Mountain City, there was nothing else he could bring with him. If An Zheng did note, but the imperial government¡¯s subsequent army of traitors had arrived, then Nine Peak Mountain City would not be able to hold even a single de of grass.

    The veteran pointed at An Zheng, and a sixteen to seventeen year old new recruit held onto the long de in his hand, and walked carefully to An Zheng: ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    He purposely shouted out loudly to bolster his courage. For some reason, there seemed to be a force on that white-clothed young man that made him not dare to look straight at him. An Zheng retracted his gaze from the funny g of Xi Ping, looked at the new recruit who was obviously a little scared and asked: ¡°Do you know why the g says¡¯ Xi Ping ¡®?¡±

    The soldier was stunned and subconsciously took a step back: ¡°Who exactly are you? What are you doing! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s gaze once again returned to Western Ping Country¡¯s banner, and said witeavy tone: ¡°The reason it¡¯s called Western Ping, is because even if he dared to raise the g, he wouldn¡¯t dare dream about the entire world. ¡°The will of a sparrow isughable.¡±

    The new recruit pulled out his long de and pointed it at An Zheng and roared at him. It seems that only roar could make the fear in An Zheng¡¯s heart subside a little: ¡°What the hell are you doing here?! If you still don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll be rude to you! ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I¡¯m here to save him.¡±

    The face of the new recruit changed: ¡°Save him?¡± Save who? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, from the moment you put on these clothes, no one would be able to save you. I only hope that after you guys who have put on your clothes die, Holy See will no longer pursue the crime of aplishing this duty to themon people in Nine Peak Mountain City. ¡±

    The recruit turned his head and shouted: ¡°Leader! This person haroblem! ¡±

    The veteran drew his saber and ran over withrge strides. ¡°Go, capture him!¡±

    The young soldier immediately shed his de towards An Zheng, not caring if this sh could kill him or not. In fact, he had only received less than a week of training. He did not know anything about thebat or killing techniques that the true soldiers of the Great Xixi were good at. When the de struck down, he even closed his eyes.

    He felt as if he had struck something, but also felt as if he had hit nothing. He staggered forward, and when he opened his eyes, the young man in white was already gone.

    Startled, he looked around and heard the shouts of the team. He followed their line of sight, and only then did he notice that the man in white had already reached the city walls. He extended his hand to pull out the gpole with the Western Ping National g hanging on it. That gpole was over a foot thick and at least ten meters tall. That person actually used his hand to grab it, and without knowing how, he gently lifted it before flying down from the city wall.

    This action had also attracted the cultivators from the city over.

    A general who was in charge of guarding the city gate saw An Zheng pull out the g pole and it flew towards him from afar. When he was still several tens of meters away from An Zheng, the de aura had already reached him.

    However, An Zheng still slowly walked forward, and didn¡¯t even look at them, not dodging at all. The de aura arrived a few meters in front of An Zheng before it shattered. The de aura of the cultivator with Captive Stage was not even able to break through An Zheng¡¯s protective Zhen Qi which was a few meters away.

    On the contrary, the bacsh of the protective zhen Qiyer had blown him out of the air. An Zheng looked at thergest building on the mountain in the distance, the city inside the city. That was the ancestral home of the Helian Family. No matter how many branches the Helian Family separated, the ancestral home was their root. In fact, the gate of the Ancestral Mansion halfway up the mountain was even bigger than the gate of Nine Peak Mountain City. ording to thew of the Great Xixi, this was against the rules, but unfortunately, after the fall of the Ming Fa Si, no one had investigated this kind of thing.

    Clearly seeing the location of the city gate, An Zheng threw out the gpole in his hand. The gpole whistled through the air and smashed a huge bloody hole into the chest of the fallen general. Then, the general¡¯s corpse was carried halfway up the mountain. It was just a blur, but the big gpole carried the corpse and stabbed into the gates of Helian Family with a loud bang, directly into the city. As for the corpse at the front, it was smashed into smithereens.

    The g was still dripping blood as it hung down.

    From such a distance, the blue star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye moved slightly, and the g suddenly ignited into a ball of me witu sound, and the g was quickly burnt to ashes.

    On the main street, countless soldiers charged towards An Zheng, waving their des.

    An Zheng stomped his foot, and with that stomp, the ground shook a little. The soldiers on the street who were rushing over all fell. In the instant the ground shook, all of their legs broke. The shaking power quickly spread to their entire body, and behind the legs was all the bones in their bodies. These peopley on the ground wailing in pain, but they couldn¡¯t die even after a while.

    An Zheng¡¯s pace was not fast, but it was steady and firm.

    A cultivator rushed over from the side, and thrusted a sword towards An Zheng¡¯s neck. No one saw An Zheng move, no one even saw An Zheng move. The sword suddenly turned around and pierced through the cultivator¡¯s own neck, causing blood to flow profusely.

    When the saber came, the person holding the saber was killed.

    When the sword came, the wielder was killed by the sword.

    Those who dared to block it, all died.

    When Helian Heng heard the news, he quickly walked out of the hall and climbed up the walls of the inner city. Standing at the top of the city wall, he could just see the white-clothed young man slowly walking over from the main street. Who knew how many corpsesy behind that person? However, that person¡¯s white clothes were still as clean as ever, without a speck of dust or bloodstains.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    One of Helian Heng¡¯s men cupped his fists and said, ¡°This man is too arrogant. He must be sent by the Great Xixi. This subordinate is willing to fight and kill this man for Xi Ping Country.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Helian Hen ordered, but for some reason he felt a surge of fear. It was obvious that the one who came in was a young man. Why would he be afraid when he was in his home and the ce where he had managed his business for so many years?

    When he was still a few hundred meters away from An Zheng, he drew his bow in the air, and then shot out an arrow filled with energy towards An Zheng. The arrow could not be seen and arrived in an instant. An Zheng waited until the arrow made of force reached him, then he extended his hand and grabbed, and actually grabbed the invisible arrow. In the distance, he saw a child standing there with a nk look and a slingshot in his hand. An Zhengughed and casually brought the slingshot over and ced the child a little further away. He then pulled the slingshot and shot the Qi arrow back.

    However, in the end, An Zheng did not know how to use the slingshot, and his shot might not be as urate as that child¡¯s.

    The Qi arrow was about four to five meters away from the cultivator, and with a boom, it exploded a corner of Helian Family¡¯s castle. Big chunks of stone fell from the castle and smashed into the Helian Family¡¯s courtyard. At least two rows of houses were razed to the ground in an instant.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    Helian Heng was furious. ¡°Who dares to kill this madman for my sake!¡±

    His subordinates looked at each other in dismay. They watched as the person who had charged over just now was somehow strangled by An Zheng¡¯s neck. Then, he raised one hand above his head and threw it back as though it was a cannonball. The cultivator definitely wanted to struggle in the air, but he, who was already at the peak of the Lower Completion Stage, could not do anything about it. The body of the cultivator was the second shell that had destroyed the castle, shattering a tower into pieces.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the child who did not know what happened, who was still standing there and staring at An Zheng nkly. He smiled, took out a candy and a cultivation technique, and ced it in his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Yan Qingge.¡±

    ¡°Good name.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the technique manual and the sugar: ¡°I just destroyed your slingshot, I¡¯llpensate you with this.¡±

    The teenager shook his head. His eyes were moist as though he was about to cry. I want my slingshot. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, then chosed wood sword and passed it to him: ¡°This ispensation, can I consider it as supporting your slingshot?¡±

    The child looked at the wooden sword before turning tears into smiles. ¡°Alright!¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight, and pointed touse not far away: ¡°Go over there, the fireworks will be released in the cityter. If youe out, you won¡¯t be able to see it. ¡±

    ¡°Are the fireworks beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Then the fireworks you released, what color were they?¡±

    ¡°Red.¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of impure air before continuing on: ¡°Only red.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Refuge Pills

    <h4>Chapter 723 ¨C Refuge Pills</h4>

    In the midst of the drizzling rain, the white-clothed youth was holding an oil-paper umbre as he walked along the streets of Nine Peak Mountain City. The ce in front of him was no longer a city, but the first n in thousands of years that dared to raise the g of the Great Xixi State. It could also be said to be a country.

    A purple robed cultivator rushed over. In Da Xi, all of the people wearing purple robes were high ranking officials that were at least rank 3. It was the same for the West Pingguo Kingdom, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Da Xi empire.

    The purple robed cultivator rushed to a spot tens of meters away from An Zheng and struck out with his palm. In the blink of an eye, a ten metrerge palm suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng. An Zheng only raised his head to take a look, but he had already disappeared in the next second. When that palm strike missed, a huge crater was formed on the street. The surrounding buildings were swept up by the hurricane, and pieces of brick and wood flew everywhere.

    An Zheng, on the other hand, had already appeared in front of the purple-robed cultivator, and thrusted the oil-paper umbre in his hand forward.

    Witu sound, the oil-paper umbre pierced through the cultivator¡¯s chest, and An Zheng opened the oil-paper umbre. The umbre bones shot out like arrows, turning the Western Ping cultivators into a mess.

    Helian Hen stood on the high ground, watching helplessly as the white-clothed youth walked step by step towards him. No one could stop him.

    ¡°off-gun!¡±

    Helian Hen roared.

    The two off-gun s on top of the walls inside the inner city turned around, and the soldiers controlling the two off-gun s looked at each other urately, and then filled them up. With two consecutive explosions, two balls of ck fire shot towards An Zheng.

    It was the most powerful weapon that had been prepared by the Great Western Army. It was also the great killing weapon that the army used against cultivators with powerful cultivations. The power of the off-gun was enough to destroy a city, let alone a single person.

    Seeing that the cannonball was right in front of An Zheng, An Zheng suddenly punched out. He actually, unexpectedly, threw a hard punch at it.

    With a boom, the off-gun¡¯s cannon fire was smashed away by An Zheng¡¯s fist, leaving a huge hole in the city walls. Countless pieces of broken bricks tumbled down, mixed with a soldier who was wailing in pain.

    The soldiers¡¯ wails soon disappeared and were buried under the soil. A hand stretched out from under the crushed brick and earth, fingers stretched, then slowly bent, motionless.

    On top of the walls of the inner city, dozens of heavy crossbows began to shoot towards An Zheng as well. But such a fast speed, in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, seemed to be infinitely slowed down. What he saw waspletely different from what others saw.

    He even raised his hand with ease and caught one of the crossbow bolts just in time. His movements seemed rxed and casual as he threw the crossbow arrow back. The speed of the arrows flying back was more than twice as fast as before, to the point that the soldiers who fired the heavy crossbows didn¡¯t even have time to react. They couldn¡¯t even turn around or stand up, only watching the heavy crossbows fly back, sting their vehicles and themselves into the air with a loud bang.

    The shouts on the city wall grew louder and louder, but fewer and fewer people dared to rush over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The woman standing beside Helian Heng said in a cold tone.

    Helian Heng was stunned. ¡°You? ¡°It¡¯s not the turn of a woman to show her face in this house.¡±

    He Lianmin looked at him: ¡°I also want to rely on you guys to fight in the future, and I¡¯ll brue royalty who can do whatever he wants to kill, but you guys won¡¯t be able to. You can¡¯t, your son can¡¯t, and our father might not be able to either. The men of Helian Family are so f * cking sad, most of the time it¡¯s still us women who step in? ¡±

    Helian Heng said, ¡°If a woman like you were to make a move, people would know that you willugh at our Helian Family!¡±

    He Lianminughed coldly: ¡°All these years, what big matter did Helian Family do that actually wasn¡¯t done by us women? Now that we¡¯re established, the one standing in front of the stage is you guys, and then you can just throw us aside? And then they thought we were women? If women really lose face for you, then go on yourselves. ¡±

    Helian Heng¡¯s mouth opened and closed. He was so angry that his face turned pale. His sister He Lianmin had been like this for so many years. But now, because they had to activate some kind of mysterious power, a majority of the people in the Helian Family went to the Helian Family¡¯s tomb at the back of the mountain.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Helian Heng waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass our Helian Family.¡±

    He Lianmin said: ¡°You men lose more than us women.¡±

    She jumped down from the city wall. In mid-air, she ced her hands in front of her, one in front of the other. Her left hand moved forward and her right hand moved backwards like a drawn bow. However, there was nothing in her hand. It looked a bit strange.

    When the Helian Family followed the initial Holy Emperor of the Great Xi world to defeat the world, he was likeerless horse.

    He Lianmin was floating in the air with a solemn expression.

    [Hundred Li]

    The first arrow was named Baili.

    The arrow shot out, as though it had teleported, it was initially a kilometer away from An Zheng, but when the arrow shot out, five hundred meterster, it suddenly appeared, and then disappeared, and when it appeared again, it was already in front of An Zheng.

    The name of the arrow was fifty kilometers, because the ancestor of the Helian Family had once shoundred miles out to behead the enemy. Back then, the First Holy Emperor of the Da Xi Empire called this arrow invincible. After the establishment of the Da Xi Empire, the ancestor of the Helian Family was Marquis Baili.

    The arrow was likalf moon as it swept over.

    An Zheng¡¯s pupils contracted, the arrow hade too fast. Although He Lianmin¡¯s strength was far from beingparable to the ancestor of the Helian Family when he was in battle, this arrow already carried the might of a Ancestor.

    An Zheng took out his sword.

    The sword broke the arrow.

    The Broken Army Sword appeared in An Zheng¡¯s hands. An Zheng, who was originally steadily moving forward, suddenly stopped foare moment, his left foot was in front and right foot was behind him. Atop the Broken Army Sword, a sword light that was dozens of meters long shot out, striking right at the arrow. The two equally domineering forces suddenly shed in midair, and with a ng, the fifty kilometer long arrow that seemed to sweep across the sky for half a month was sliced in half by An Zheng¡¯s sword.

    In the middle of the half month, it was separated into two parts. An Zheng stood in his original position without moving. Two half-moons seemed to graze past his body, one on his left and one on his right. The left side of the road swept and destroyed countless houses before mming into the city wall with a loud bang. A very thick white line appeared on the city wall, which was dust and smoke, followed by the shaking of the city wall. The Helian Family soldiers on the walls of the outer city did not have time to react before they fell along with the rocks.

    The half crescent moon on the right cut off the iconic statue inside the city after it swept through arge portion of the houses. The sculpture was the statue of the ancestor of the Helian Family, reaching tens of metres tall.

    The moment the statue copsed, Helene¡¯s face turned pale.

    He Lianmin did not expect that the 100 Li arrow would be so easily sliced apart by An Zheng, and her expression became ugly, especially upon seeing the ancestor¡¯s statue fall down, his anger grew even worse.

    When the second arrow shot out, she had justnded from midair.

    The second arrow was like a shooting star. If that arrow had been able to control a distance of at least a few dozen meters, then this arrow was now just a small dot. This point was even more solid, more powerful, more direct.

    However, no one changed for An Zheng. With both hands gripping the Broken Army Sword, he shed down from above once again.

    Dong! With a sound, the Broken Army Sword perfectly blocked the arrow. The sword and arrow shed together at a distance of around fifteen meters in front of An Zheng. The light from the arrow was smashed down and it rushed into the ground with a loud bang. The arrow pierced through the earth, no one knew how deep it went.

    A wave of earth sprayed out, reaching dozens of meters into the sky. A gigantic hole appeared in front of An Zheng, with no end in sight.

    The power of this arrow was hacked into the ground by An Zheng. The Broken Army Sword emitted waves of nging sounds, as if it was excited that it had finally met an opponent. An Zheng felt the power of the Broken Army Sword jumping about, as if it waeerless good horse that was looking forward to galloping on the prairie.

    An Zheng lightly brushed past the longsword and muttered to himself, ¡°You have the power to destroy the world, but I have been suppressing you and not letting you release that power. Because in the previous world, there was no one who was worthy enough to cause a massacre. It¡¯s not the same today. I¡¯ll take you to drink so much blood. ¡±

    His finger lightly brushed against the sword, and the moment his finger left the sword, the sword released a dragon cry.

    At the same time, He Lianmin also rushed towards An Zheng. She shot out thirteen arrows in a row towards An Zheng. An Zheng pointed his feet forward and in front of him, tens of Holy Fish Scale formed a diamond shape to open uath. The thirteen arrows were all deflected by the Holy Fish Scale.

    ¡°A single push, then failure, then exhaustion.¡±

    An Zheng looked at He Lianmin who had rushed in front of him.

    He Lianmin¡¯s hands shed, and a materialized hard bow appeared in her hands. Both ends of the bow carried a sharp de as it danced in the air. It was as if the bow was a strangely shaped long de.

    ¡°Enough to kill you!¡±

    She swept her bow.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword moved forward and deflected the bow. The hard bow had withstood one strike from the Broken Army Sword without being damaged. It was obviously not of ordinary rank. On the city walls of the inner city, Helian Heng¡¯s face became even more unsightly.

    ¡°She actually stole an Ancestral Artifact! It was the most precious treasure that our ancestors used when they first went to war with the whole world! ¡±

    Dang Dang Dang Dang ¡­

    He Lianmin kept on attacking from the side, she had a crazy temper, there was no one controlling her these few years, she was even more unrestrained. Her attacks were extremely fast, each of them aimed at a fatal point.

    But she was an expert in long distance attacks, attacking An Zheng from afar without fear of her, what¡¯s more closebat?

    An Zheng smashed apart He Lianmin¡¯s hard bow with her sword, causing He Lianmin to spin her body, and threw a punch towards An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng also punched out with his fist, and after the two fists collided, He Lianmin cried out in pain as she retreated backwards explosively.

    After separating for a distance, she wanted to pull the bow, but just when she was about to, she discovered that An Zheng was already in front of her, grabbing her bow. She pulled the bowstring backwards, and An Zheng pulled the bow towards her chest. The hard bow smashed into He Lianmin¡¯s chest, leaving behind a bloody scar.

    Before He Lianmin could even stand firm, An Zheng¡¯s group arrived again. With his left shoulder in front of him, and his right foot exerting strength, he sent He Lianmin flying with a loud bang. He Lianmin¡¯s body shot towards the inner city¡¯s wall like a cannonball, flying straight fohousand meters. Her body was embedded within the city walls, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    She looked at the distant white-clothed youth wielding a sword, her eyes filled with killing intent.

    He Lianmin raised her hand with much difficulty and stuffed something that she was gripping into her mouth.

    Bang!

    A mighty force exploded from the city walls, shooting straight into the sky!

 Chapter 724 - They all deserve to die

    <h4>Chapter 724 ¨C They all deserve to die</h4>

    ¡°Not only did you steal the ancestral holy bow, you even stole a Ancestral Pill! It wareasure condensed from the Cultivation Power that generations of ancestors sacrificed their entire lives to obtain for the n¡¯s future. It was all for the great cause of the Helian Family in the future! ¡±

    He Lianmin, who had swallowed an Ancestral Recovery Pill, did not care anymore. Ayer of light purple light appeared around him and separated out from the city wall with a bang.

    She slowly floated into the air, her eyes filled with killing intent. She didn¡¯t care about the hysterical howls from her eldest brother on the city wall. She only stared coldly at the young man who had shattered all of her pride.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You make me angry.¡±

    She was about a kilometer away from An Zheng as she extended her hand and formed a fist.

    With a boom, an explosion urred where An Zheng was. An Zheng¡¯s body was engulfed by the explosion and was blown into ruins within a radius of tens of metres. No matter what it was, it was blown into powder by the terrifying energy.

    Amidst the dust and smoke, An Zheng seemed to have disappeared as well.

    But in the next second, An Zheng rushed out of the smoke, his expression still calm.

    He Lianmin stretched out her hand and grabbed again, and An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared once more. The explosion from that ce was even more powerful. The originally peaceful ce had turned into a desert in the blink of an eye.

    An Zheng¡¯s body unceasingly shed within the city, and he continuously formed fists in the air above him. Every time he clenched his fists, it would inevitably form a strong burst of air.

    However, the angry He Lianmin didn¡¯t notice that every time An Zheng dodged, it was on purpose. Following An Zheng¡¯s unceasing shes, the military fortresses within the city were destroyed by He Lianmin one by one.

    The arrow towers, the towers, including the ces where the heavy crossbows and off-gun s were set up on the walls of the outer city, were all destroyed by He Lianmin herself. However, there was only killing intent in her eyes, she didn¡¯t notice any of this.

    A few minutester, the city was in ruins.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Helian Heng stood on the city wall and roared, ¡°You piece of trash!¡±

    He Lianmin turned her head and coldly looked at Helian Hen, ¡°I¡¯m a trash? What have you Helian Family men been doing all these years? The power of the curse haspletely turned all of you men into cowards, up and down, old and young, which one of you is not a cowardly tortoise? ¡±

    As she turned her head to say these words, she suddenly saw a little girl in red clothes standing beside Helian Heng. The little girl looked to be about six or seven years old, and she was extremely beautiful. However, for some reason, the little girl¡¯s face looked frighteningly pale. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of blood on her face.

    She was standing there, one hand still raised to grasp the hem of Helene¡¯s shirt. However, Helian Heng didn¡¯t notice the little girl¡¯s existence at all. He certainly didn¡¯t see the pitiful and terrified expression on the little girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Who¡¯s beside you!?¡±

    He Lianmin eximed.

    Helian Hen looked around quickly, but there was no one at his side.

    He couldn¡¯t see.

    However, He Lianmin was able to see that the little girl dressed in red had been standing beside Helian Hen the entire time. Her hands were clutching Helian Hen¡¯s clothes, and the pleading and sorrowful and fearful expression on her face became even more intense.

    He Lianmin saw it, and so did she.

    Initially, An Zheng did not see that Helian Heng had a little girl by his side. He had nned to take advantage of the moment when He Lianmin was going crazy to attack Helian Heng on the city wall, but the moment he saw the little girl, he forcefully retracted his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    ¡°Ting ¡­?¡±

    He Lianmin squeezed out a word from her throat as though she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Helian Heng¡¯splexion suddenly turned iparably pale. He kept looking left and right, as if he was frightened by something. However, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He looked at He Lianmin, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    He Lianmin¡¯s hand trembled as she pointed towards the little girl. ¡°She ¡­ She¡¯s right next to you. ¡±

    Helian Hen cried out miserably. He spun around on the spot as if he had gone mad, and then attacked as if he had gone mad. The soldiers and guards standing beside him were caught off guard, and many of them were killed by him.

    Those people died miserably one after another, but when He Lianmin and An Zheng saw this, the little red-clothed girl stood not far away and watched him sneakily smiling. That kind of smile made people shudder.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he vaguely felt that the little girl¡¯s body was filled with an evil aura. The three blue star point s in his left eye started to spin quickly, but Heaven¡¯s Eyes could not determine what they were!

    But An Zheng was able to see the power of the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor ¡­ It was a vengeful spirit.

    Wraith of the wrongdoer?

    She saw the little girl slowly walk to Helian Heng¡¯s side. Raising her hand, she grabbed the corner of Helian Heng¡¯s clothes and stood there, looking at He Lianmin. He Lianmin, on the other hand, actually backed away in fear, as if she did not dare meet the little girl¡¯s gaze.

    An Zheng noticed that the little girl¡¯s mouth was moving up and down, and was saying ¡­ You all deserve to die.

    He Lianmin seemed to have lost all her courage as she rushed over from the city walls. Seeing An Zheng, she thought that An Zheng was trying to stop her, so she frantically struck out with both hands: ¡°I know who you are! You must be the demon she called! ¡±

    An Zheng continued to dodge, and in just a short period of time, the strength of He Lianmin, who had eaten the Ancestral Recovery Pill, explosively increased, and half of the Nine Peak Mountain City was razed to the ground by her.

    An Zheng turned to look, who knew how many innocent civilians had been killed.

    His body suddenly exploded out, and rushed towards He Lianmin, who was flying at a very fast speed, ¡°Whether male or female, you deserve to die.¡±

    In a moment of desperation, He Lianmin actually smashed the ancestral holy bow in her hands towards An Zheng, causing him to dodge. Seeing that she did not manage to harm An Zheng, He Lianmin let out a sharp cry and charged towards him. A faint purple me appeared behind her back, and she seemed to transform inthoenix, exuding an imposing aura.

    The moment the figure appeared behind An Zheng, the golden-armoured giant roared towards the sky, and then extended his hands forward!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The enormous fiery phoenix smashed heavily into the golden-armored figure¡¯s hands. Under that terrifying force, the golden-armored figure was pushed backwards and sent flying backwards, smashing his legs against the city walls and causing the gatehouse to copse.

    God of Heaven grabbed the two wings of the Flowing Gold Fire Phoenix with both of his hands before raising the several hundred meterrge mephoenix up with a furious roar. He then smashed her onto the ground with all his might. The mephoenix¡¯s head fell to the ground, shattering the ground into pieces.

    Broken pieces of rock flew out like artillery shells and smashed into the walls, creatingrge craters one after another.

    The fire phoenix let out a shrill cry, raised its head and spat out a beam of golden light towards the God of Heaven. The God of Heaven tilted his head to the side to avoid the attack. Then, his right hand released the mephoenix¡¯s wings and punched the head of the mephoenix. The mephoenix¡¯s body was once again knocked to the ground. She struggled to fly up, but one of her wings was still being held by the God of Heaven. She couldn¡¯t break free at all.

    Empyrean God Goldscale struck out with his right fist in a series of consecutive blows, causing the mephoenix to lower her head. Clearly, she was rather dazed. Before the fiery phoenix could recover, he threw it back down to the ground, then ced one foot on the back of the phoenix.

    This kick was extremely heavy. The fire phoenix let out a sorrowful cry towards the sky. Half of the body of the giant fire phoenix was embedded into the ground, and dust and smoke were swept in all directions likurricane after a nuclear bomb had exploded.

    The God of Heaven stepped on the ming Phoenix¡¯s back with one foot and grabbed one of its wings with his other hand. He stepped down and began pulling upwards. With a kacha sound, he actually forcibly pulled the wings off the body of the ming Phoenix.

    Beneath the Fire Phoenix, He Lianmin let out a cry as a stream of bright red blood dripped down her arm. Her face instantly turned deathly pale, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she still wasn¡¯t a match for that man even after consuming the Ancestral Recovery Pill. Hence, she was even more certain that the man was the devil. She was the demon that the little girl in red had found to take revenge on the Helian Family.

    Seeing the expression on He Lianmin¡¯s face that looked as if her guts had been crushed, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take another look. On the walls of the inner city, Helian Hen was still crazily killing people. The little girl in red dress was still standing by his side, following his movements, but her hand was still holding onto Helian Hen¡¯s clothes.

    Then who was it?

    An Zheng noticed that the red-clothed little girl was also looking at him, but she wasn¡¯t looking at him with that kind of sinister expression. She also seemed to be wondering who An Zheng was, and there was even a hint of inexplicable gratitude in her eyes.

    He Lianmin opened her eyes wide, and a fire phoenix with wings tried to soar into the sky. The God of Heaven stepped on its back and pressed down hard. Boom ¡­ The gigantic body of several hundred meters was trampled down once again, and this time, almost all of them sunk into the ground.

    After the God of Heaven tore off one of the mephoenix¡¯s wings, the mephoenix raised her head and let out a shrill scream. The God of Heaven took this opportunity to hug the mephoenix¡¯s neck, tucking her under his armpit.

    The fingers of the God of Heaven dug into the mephoenix¡¯s eyes. The cry of the mephoenix almost pierced through the sky.

    The muscles on the arms of the God of Heaven were bulging like ridges, and even his armor was bulging. He held onto Fire Phoenix¡¯s neck with one arm and grabbed her head with the other, twisting it back and forth a few times. Then, witfft sound, he pulled off the head of the Fire Phoenix. God of Heaven raised his hand and held the head of the mephoenix in front of his eyes. He then casually threw it backwards.

    He grabbed Huo Feng¡¯s neck with both of his hands, lifting her up into the air and then smashed her body on the ground again and again. Within a minute, the mephoenix copsed to the ground.

    And a few hundred meters away from An Zheng, He Lianmin¡¯s body dropped to the ground, blood continuously spewing out of his mouth.

    ¡°It seems like your Helian Family is going to meet its end.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of her, took a nce at the little girl dressed in red standing on top of the city wall, then lowered his head to He Lianmin and said, ¡°This retribution isn¡¯t only for me, but also for her ¡­¡±

    He Lianmin wailed in fear and fell to the ground, trembling.

    ¡°That is a curse ¡­¡± This is a curse that the Helian Family cannot ask of you! ¡±

    An Zheng frowned and squatted down to ask her: ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s curse was ced on you by their people?¡±

    He Lianmin trembled violently: ¡°No! That was the curse of the Helian Family ¡­ She was finally here for revenge, she was here for revenge! When she died, she was only six or seven years old. That¡¯s how she looked when she was six or seven ¡­ ¡±

    Just at this moment, An Zheng suddenly took a few steps back, and his expression greatly changed.

    He Lianmin¡¯s face changed and changed into the appearance of the little red-clothed girl. She looked at An Zheng and said word by word: ¡°All men in Helian Family deserve to die, all of them... They all deserve to die. ¡±

 Chapter 725 - Is that me?

    <h4>Chapter 725 ¨C Is that me?</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why He Lianmin¡¯s face had suddenly turned into the face of the little red-clothed girl. He had clearly seen the girl earlier, still standing on the walls of Helian Family¡¯s inner city.

    There was a smile on He Lianmin¡¯s face that made people¡¯s hair stand up. She looked at An Zheng and said each and every word, ¡°All men of Helian Family deserve to die ¡­ All of them deserve to die. ¡±

    When An Zheng wanted to say something, the little girl¡¯s face had already disappeared. He Lianmin regained his senses, and screamed in pain once again.

    Because He Lianmin had swallowed the Ancestral Pill that the Helian Family had spent several generations of effort to refine, her strength had risen greatly. This kind of sudden increase in strength also had a lot of side effects.

    With time, this side effect might fade. However, she was too anxious, thinking that she could kill An Zheng and be the first person in Helian Family.

    She had always looked down on the weakness and fear of the men in the Helian Family, as well as the malice that grew from that helplessness and fear.

    ¡°Who is that girl?¡±

    An Zheng squatted and asked He Lianmin.

    He Lianmin¡¯s face was as white as paper, but the immense pain on her body was not the main reason why her face had turned so pale. An Zheng could tell that she had been frightened.

    Who was that little girl to be able to scare He Lianmin to such an extent, to actually be able to make the patriarch of the Helian Family, Helian Hen, go crazy on the walls of the inner city.

    ¡°She... She is a devil! ¡±

    He Lianmin wailed, as though someone had grabbed him by the neck and suffocated him.

    Under this extreme fear, He Lianmin¡¯s mind waspletely muddled. Right now, she saw that An Zheng had long forgotten about the life and death battle, and was instead grabbing onto An Zheng¡¯s sleeves tightly.

    ¡°Please, take me away, there¡¯s a ghost here! There¡¯s a ghost! ¡±

    He Lianmin¡¯s shout made the doubt in An Zheng¡¯s heart grow even stronger. He asked He Lianmin, ¡°Who exactly is she?¡±

    ¡°Helian Ting!¡±

    These three words practically squeezed out from He Lianmin¡¯s teeth, and her teeth were even trembling.

    ¡°She... She¡¯s a demon. ¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know either. I beg you, can you bring me away?¡± Helian Ting hade back to im her life. No one could escape. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about anything anymore, I beg you to bring me away from here. ¡±

    An Zheng knew that he was crippled, his cultivation had been crippled by An Zheng, but he seemed to have gone insane. He was crippled by the little girl in red.

    She shouted incoherently, as if many people in Helian Family knew about this.

    An Zheng got up and walked towards the direction of Helian Family¡¯s inner city.

    He Lianminy on the ground behind him and shouted, ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t leave. Tell me, why are you so willing to take me away? Only people outside of Helian Family can leave this ce. ¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Halfway through He Lianmin¡¯s words, her tone suddenly changed, changing once again into the voice of the little red girl: ¡°All men in Helian Family deserve to die.¡±

    An Zheng watched as his face gradually turned into that of a little girl in red, then walked back to her and asked. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    The voice of the red-clothed little girl seemed to be right beside An Zheng¡¯s ears, as if waves of cold wind were blowing by his ears.

    ¡°Do you want to know? For him to go up and take a look... ¡°I need it, take me with you.¡±

    What was going on?

    At first, it was He Lianmin who suddenly asked An Zheng to take her away as if he had gone mad. Now, it was this little girl who said that only An Zheng could take her away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been cursed, cursed!¡±

    He Lianmin¡¯s voice returned once again, ¡°The ones being cursed are not just the people in the inner city of Helian Family. Every single person in this Nine Peak Mountain City has been cursed. The men of Helian Family deserve to die, they deserve to die. ¡±

    An Zheng knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find an answer from He Lianmin so he stood up and walked towards the inner city. When he arrived at the entrance of the city, he looked up.

    An Zheng saw the little girl wearing a red dress standing at the edge of the city wall and looking down at him. That iparably pale face seemed to be so close to him that he could even feel the coldness on her face.

    She looked at An Zheng, and then turned around. When she turned around, she crooked her finger at An Zheng.

    An Zheng entered through the inner city¡¯s city gate, causing Helian Heng to kill everyone around him. An Zheng did not even encounter any resistance as he entered the Helian Family¡¯s ancestral home. Corpses littered the ground, indicating that Helian Hen had killed his way into the ancestral house after leaving the city walls.

    An Zheng walked forward along the blood road, and the sounds of people shouting for battle came from ahead of him. When An Zheng sped up and rushed over, he saw many people from the Helian Family surrounding and attacking Helian Hen.

    This was even more strange!

    Helian Heng was the current patriarch of the Helian Family, and he was also the emperor of this so-called Western Ping Country. Why did the people of the Helian Family dare to attack him? Furthermore, all of them seemed to be terrified.

    ¡°Kill him, he has already been possessed by a demon!¡±

    Someone shouted, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Patriarch, we must kill him. He has already been possessed by that Evil Spirit. Our Helian Family cannot be destroyed by this person, kill him! ¡±

    An old man wearing a long robe walked out from the inside. He looked so skinny that he seemed like a bamboo pole that had been ced there for many years. With a gloomy face, he looked at the berserk Helian Hen. His hands abruptly pressed down.

    A huge transparent barrier of light appeared out of nowhere in the sky. With a boom, it trapped Helian Heng inside. However, Helian Heng still attacked like a madman. The rebounding force of the light barrier caused him to spit out blood.

    And at this moment, An Zheng saw the girl in red again. She just stood beside the old man calmly and smiled at An Zheng.

    An Zheng was once the head of the Ming Fa Si, he had solved countless cases in his life. He had seen many, many ugly things in human nature, as well as many terrible things. However, he had never seen sucerrifying smile hanging on that little girl¡¯s face.

    He stood beside the old man and watched as the light barrier graduallypressed. Then, bit by bit, it suppressed Helian Hen. Helian Hen finally could not hold on any longer. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, twitching uncontrobly.

    With an ashen face, the old man lifted his hand, and the light barrier disappeared. A group of people rushed over, slicing Helian Heng into mincemeat with one de and one de.

    The strangest thing was that Helian Hen was lying on the ground, helplessly watching those people slicing his body. He actually didn¡¯t cry out or scream, he justy there with a calm expression and even had a strange smile on his face.

    Then, An Zheng saw that the little girl was also wearing a smile on her face, and the smile on Helian Heng¡¯s lips ¡­ It was exactly the same.

    He originally thought that it would end like this, but An Zheng did not expect that the little girl would suddenly raise her hand and grab the corner of the old man¡¯s clothes. She lifted her head and looked at the old man. Her eyes were filled with pleading, grief, fear, and despair.

    The old man suddenly froze for a moment, and then, his expression changed greatly. ¡°Quickly leave! All of you, leave! ¡±

    Perhaps he felt something, so he quickly turned around and ran inside. As for the little girl in the red dress, she floated above him like a balloon, but he didn¡¯t even know it.

    The old man rushed in, and quickly disappeared, while An Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with the little girl¡¯s strange smile, as though there was some power that attracted An Zheng to quickly follow her.

    The people around him acted as if they could not see An Zheng and started running. It didn¡¯t seem like the first time they had experienced this, but the fear was still strong.

    ¡°They deserve to die.¡±

    The voice suddenly appeared beside An Zheng¡¯s ears. Even someone like An Zheng who had experienced a great storm couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He subconsciously looked to the side. He didn¡¯t know when the little girl in red had appeared beside him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The little girl raised her head, and looked at An Zheng as she sincerely spoke.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­ ¡°Thank me?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    The little girl looked at An Zheng andughed. That smile was not as weird as before, it looked very cute and innocent. However, her face was still terrifyingly pale.

    ¡°Why did you say thank you?¡±

    ¡°Because you are helping me take revenge.¡±

    The little girl raised her hand, as if wanting to grab onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes.

    Not long ago, she had grabbed the corner of Helian Hen¡¯s shirt. Helian Hen had gone mad and was being hacked to death by her own people. Just a moment ago, she had grabbed the clothes of elder An Ge. The elder had also gone mad and rushed into the inner courtyard of Helian Family.

    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    The little girl held out her hand, which looked so white.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and held onto that small hand. That small hand was iparably cold, and An Zheng felt as if he had been frozen solid. That feeling was as if he had fallen into an ice cave, and he was surrounded by ice that would never melt even after ten thousand years.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    The little girl said again, as if she did not have any enmity towards An Zheng.

    ¡°I wanted to kill you too, because it seems to me that every man in the world deserves to die. So many years. A hundred years? Two hundred you? Or five hundred years? I can¡¯t remember. I just know that I¡¯ve always wanted revenge, but I don¡¯t have the power to do it myself. ¡±

    ¡°I... Curse them, but I want to kill them more. I need strength, and I¡¯m using your power right now. I saw your inner cleanliness, I saw the horror of youring. That¡¯s why it seems like the people in Helian Family were killed by others due to my control. In reality, the reason I¡¯m controlling them is because I¡¯m using your power. ¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t use their power because we share the same origin.¡±

    An Zheng could not understand the little girl¡¯s words, but he could tell that the little girl truly did not have any enmity towards him.

    ¡°It should be over soon. After so many years, you¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve met who¡¯s strong enough to kill them but clean enough in his heart.¡±

    The little girl smiled, and her smile was very radiant this time, ¡°You¡¯re finally free, right? If I want to leave, will you bring me away from here? There¡¯s no need to go too far, just bring me out of Helian Family¡¯s city. I cursed them, and they cursed me ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to ask what was going on, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He knew that there must be some extremely terrifying and tragic story behind this, and he did not want to hear it.

    ¡°I was killed by a man from Helian Family. I was only six years old at the time. My uncle, my dear uncle. Take me into his room. I¡¯m only six years old. I cried and begged him to let me go, but he wouldn¡¯t. There were people passing by outside the door, but no one paid much attention to them when they saw him. It was as if ¡­ There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. ¡±

    ¡°I went to find my father. I cried and told him that my uncle had bullied me and that my father had beaten me ¡­ He said that I was dishonest, that I had corrupted my family, and that I was a disgrace to the Helian Family. ¡±

    She raised her head and looked at An Zheng as she asked seriously, ¡°Why is it me instead? I asked for help, and they all pretended not to see. I grabbed each of them by the hem of their clothes, hoping they¡¯d take me with them. But no one did that. It was all my fault ¡­ ¡±

    She seriously asked An Zheng: ¡°Is it my fault?¡±

 Chapter 726 - You dont deserve to die here

    <h4>Chapter 726 ¨C You don¡¯t deserve to die here</h4>

    An Zheng suddenly remembered a very disgusting rumor about this ce. When Hu An Zheng was the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, he had heard that there were all sorts of rumors about this ce called Nine Peaks Mountain City.

    In this ce, many men, and even the vast majority of men, believed that as long as they had rtions with a girl who was a virgin, they would be able to prolong their lives. This argument was clearly unfounded, but even some cultivators believed it without a doubt.

    Actually, back then An Zheng had said it himself, that it might not be true. Perhaps it was just an excuse to give their crazy beasts a clean one, but was this excuse clean?

    An Zheng just did not expect that suching would happen to a n that was cultivating like the Helian Family.

    The little girl in red who was holding his hand was only six years old when she died. When she was attacked, even if he had asked for help from her father, he had ignored him and even punished her.

    Perhaps her father had vited her own uncle.

    In this world, there would always be people who were extreme in their ways. There was a story that had been spreading around in the Da Xi family a few years ago. A respected poet became angry when his three-year-old daughter epted a gift from his friend, who led his daughter by the hand. They believed that their daughter didn¡¯t follow the lead of a woman and had starved their three-year-old daughter to death ¡­

    This incident caused a huge uproar when it was spread out. Some people even said that this poet had a noble character and a noble character ¡­ If it was possible, An Zheng even wanted to throw both the person who said those words and the poet into the fecal drain. These four words in this ce were even more disgusting than sh * t.

    Yet every argument has its proponents, and this is the so-called pluralistic world.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to think about it... If the Helian Family himself was not spared, then after being in Nine Peaks Mountain City for so many years, how many little girls had been harmed in such arge area, and no one was willing to seek justice for them?

    ¡°Is it enough?¡±

    An Zheng asked the little girl: ¡°My power can still be stronger, if you need it, you can use it however you want. ¡°Revenge, it¡¯s best to take revenge on your own.¡±

    As the little girl in red walked away, she said, ¡°If I kill them all, can something like this never happen again?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There are too many bad people in this world, and they can¡¯t be killed. I always knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me. But my purpose in life is to keep killing. Althougragedy like yours cannot be restrained, one person is one less. ¡±

    The little girl lowered her head as if she was thinking about something.

    ¡°I want to leave.¡±

    After a while she said, ¡°I want to leave, but I can¡¯t. After they discovered that they were cursed, they discovered my existence. They wanted to kill me, but I was already dead, so how could they kill me? They found my corpse and then used all kinds of vicious methods to suppress my corpse and bones. You can help me take the corpse and bones out so that I can leave this ce. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°I will.¡±

    He still wanted to say something, but the little girl¡¯s figure gradually faded away. An Zheng stopped walking and looked at his own hand. The temperature in that hand was still as cold as ice, but it was as if she had never appeared. The words that she had said echoed in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing his heart to feel as if a huge boulder had blocked it. If this anger and murderous intent was not vented out, An Zheng felt that he too would go crazy.

    The inner courtyard of the Helian Family was very big. Pushing open a wooden door, An Zheng walked in and discovered that the ground was already filled with corpses. These corpses were shockingly damaged. Not a single one of them was in good condition.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look, and saw that there waead right beside his feet. There were five bloody holes on the head of the man, he had obviously been grabbed out by someone. The broken neck was a mess. It wasn¡¯t caused by a weapon or anything sharp, it was directly twisted and broken.

    The corpses at the scene were all men. There was not a single woman¡¯s body to be seen.

    This wauge garden. Upon entering the garden, there were corpses strewn all over the t green grass within two to three miles. The one who had killed them should have been the old man who had previously killed Helian Heng.

    An Zheng was sure that no matter how weak a family like the Helian Family was, there would still be some strong people around. They would definitely use the most extreme methods to conserve their strength, such as the Ancestral Recovery Pill that An Zheng was already aware of.

    But who would have thought that the destruction and extinction of the Helian Family was actually caused by that kind of thing?

    As he walked through the grass, he saw a long corridor in front of him. On both sides of the corridor were sea of flowers. The sea of flowers that covered at leashousand acres was very beautiful. Even if it wasn¡¯t some expensive breed, the thousand mu ofnd were densely packed with flowers. That kind of scene should have made people feel rxed and happy ¡­ However, at this moment, the reek of blood filled the air, causing all of the beautiful scenery to turn into a bloody mess.

    A man who seemed to have gone mad suddenly rushed out from a sea of flowers. He should have been lying prone among the flowers and escaped from the pursuit just now, but when he saw An Zheng appearing, he thought that An Zheng was here to kill him. He suddenly copsed and rushed towards An Zheng as if he had gone mad, thrusting his de towards An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    An Zheng watched as his de pierced towards his, looked at the man¡¯s face that was twisted with fear ¡­ But she didn¡¯t feel sorry for him at all.

    An Zheng grabbed onto the man¡¯s wrist and broke it into pieces. Then, he grabbed onto the man¡¯s chest and threw him into the sky with one arm ¡­ That person flew up teight of 50 to 60 meters before exploding in midair.

    Before entering the inner city, An Zheng had said that he would put out a firework here.

    Only red.

    The blood mist from the explosion was like fireworks. The moment the red fog exploded, it was like a cluster of blooming flowers. The corpse was smashed to smithereens, even the bones and muscles were turned into powder, so nothing was left behind.

    ¡°Qingshan is everywhere, but there is not a single piece of soil that can be used to bury you animals.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, and all the people who were lucky enough to escape death were sent into the air, exploding one after another. Large clumps of blood mist were like fireworks, exploding continuously. They were even more colorful than fireworks. Outside the city, the young man holding onto a wooden sword watched as balls of red fireworks exploded within the city. He lowered his head to look at the wooden sword in his hand. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt afraid.

    Walking into the second door, An Zheng saw the crazy old man. In his hand was the man from the Helian Family, and with one hand, he stabbed into the man¡¯s heart. As for the red-clothed little girl, he stood beside the old man, tightly holding onto the corner of his clothes.

    The little girl turned around and nced at An Zheng, then released the old man¡¯s clothes.

    The old man knelt down withump, as if he had regained some consciousness. He looked at the broken limbs on the ground and suddenly let out an ¡°Ah!¡± before spitting out arge mouthful of blood.

    They were all his descendants.

    The little girl walked in front of the old man. The old man was kneeling on the ground, he was around the same height as the little girl. The two of them looked at each other. The little girl just looked at him like that, but he couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

    the little girl said.

    An Zheng could hear it clearly, but the old man could not.

    ¡°You deserve to die ¡­¡± ¡°Uncle.¡±

    The two words that the little girl saidter made An Zheng¡¯s heart feel as if it had been cut by a knife. An Zheng suddenly understood that the little girl had said that she could only rely on him. That was not true Cultivation Power, but Righteous Energy.

    This ce, not only within the Nine Peak Mountain City, but also within arge area of the city, everyone ¡­ It may have been tacit acknowledgment that the tragic events should not be punished. Everyone had a guilty conscience, whether they were men or women. The little girl said that after so many years, An Zheng was the first person she had ever seen who had a pure heart.

    What she needed was this kind of righteousness. Although An Zheng thought about it, he still didn¡¯t understand how she could use this kind of righteous energy, but it was no longer important.

    ¡°I deserve to die!¡±

    The old man muttered to himself, his face as pale as paper. He raised his hand to grab at his neck.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t deserve to die here.¡±

    The little girl once again reached out to grab the old man¡¯s clothes. The old man then mechanically stood up and walked further away. It was at this time that An Zheng saw the little girl turn her head and say to herself, ¡°Follow me, it¡¯s almost time for you to bring me away.¡±

    An Zheng followed right behind them, walking step by step, every step so heavy. He walked through the courtyard, through a garden, and there were corpses everywhere. He then stopped outside atrine. Behind thetrine, there was arge fecal drain. The strange thing was, there were eight stone pirs around the fecal drain, and each stone pir was engraved witune.

    When the little girl saw the rune, her expression became even more unsightly. It was as if she was afraid.

    As she stood there, the old man pulled out the eight stone pirs one by one and threw them far away. When the stone pir fell to the ground, it shattered into pieces. For some reason, fresh red blood flowed out from the shattered stone pir.

    After the eight stone pirs were pulled out, the old man suddenly jumped into the fecal drain, looking extremely disgusting. He tried his best to push the items out of the pit. Even though he had almost used up all the Cultivation Power, he still managed to clear the pit. He walked out of the house covered in filth, found a shovel, and began to dig.

    About ten minutester, the ground suddenly copsed, revealing a huge pit. An Zheng took a few steps forward and watched as the old man slowly removed the dirt from the big pit. Below him was a very thickyer of white limestone. After the old man expressionlessly cleaned up the dust, An Zheng saw the thing underneath the ashyer and his face immediately turned pale white.

    Below him, there were only bones.

    Some of them were still holding onto their bodies, and some of them only had bones left. Judging from their height, each one of them was no older than fifteen years old. The smallest was probably six or seven years old, and they were all girls. What was most horrifying was that there were oveundred corpses lying on the ground. Their bodies were as stiff as rocks, and their skin was green and ck.

    An Zheng knew that he had died because of having his body filled with mercury. Corpses are rigid and not rotting. Rumor has it that people can¡¯t be reincarnated by using this method to treat corpses, and their souls can¡¯t leave the exorcism shell.

    Some of the bones in the huge pit had already rotted to a very serious state, and the moment they touched the corpse, they would break. The old man from the Helian Family knelt there, expressionlessly looking at the corpses. He then used two fingers to poke his own body, creating a bloody hole witoke ¡­ One time, one time, one time, there was no change on his face. It was as if he was not stabbing his own body.

    He quickly became a blood gourd.

 Chapter 727 - Are you worthy of her!

    <h4>Chapter 727 ¨C Are you worthy of her!</h4>

    An Zheng stood there and watched as the old man from Helian Family, whose name he did not know, knelt on the ground and used his own finger to poke bloody holes all over his body while facing the skeleton in the huge pit.

    When he fell, his face was still expressionless.

    The little girl in red also copsed, as if she had overdrawn too much of her strength. An Zheng quickly walked over to help her up, but her figure was already gradually fading away.

    ¡°Can¡¯t find it ¡­¡±

    The little girl looked at the many corpses in the hole, and shook her head, ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s better to stay with them.¡±

    With that, her figure disappeared. An Zheng stood up and looked around, but there was no sign of the little girl dressed in red anywhere. An Zheng looked at his surroundings, then looked at the high peaks of the Nine Peak Mountain.

    He brought out all of the corpses and moved them to the summit of the Nine Peak Mountain. On the mountain ridge, An Zheng dug out one grave after another to separate the corpses as much as possible before burying them one by one.

    From here, he could overlook the entire Nine Peak Mountain City, which was in ruins.

    Three days had already passed by the time An Zheng finished doing all of this. He knew that the people from the Helian Family were not dead, but the so-called Western Ping Country had already been annihted. At that time, the imperial army wouldn¡¯te here to kill them, at least more would live on, although An Zheng felt that all the adults here deserved to die.

    On the night of the full moon, An Zheng bowed towards the rows of tombs on the mountain ridge, then turned and descended the mountain.

    ¡°I wish for the next world, the next world, and the next life. I wish that the next world, the next world, and the next world, would be happy and peaceful. There would be no more hardships.¡±

    He turned to leave, but he didn¡¯t seow of little girls in red standing on the ridge, bowing to his back.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how he left, but he was distracted for the next few days. He did not expect that the trip to the Nine Peaks Mountain would encounter suching. These few days, his heart had been clogged up to the point that it was extremely ufortable. He had onlye here to do his best to thwart the Helian Family¡¯s conspiracy so that more innocent citizens would not be implicated.

    He knew that the matter of the red-clothed little girl would affect him for a very, very long time, and he might never forget it.

    The people of Helian Family were notpletely dead. A portion of them had hidden themselves somewhere unknown. Of course, they would not let An Zheng off. They did not think that their crimes had brought about the annihtion of their n. They might appear in front of An Zheng in the future, but ¡­ An Zheng was fearless.

    After leaving the Nine Peak Mountain and continuing to head northwest, An Zheng knew that his heart had already begun to waver. He was not as determined to kill Chen Zhongqi as before, but An Zheng knew, if he did not do it, then his entire perspective of life would be destroyed, that was his state of mind.

    Yuwen n¡¯s ancestralnd was in Phoenix Stage.

    That was why he chose to go to the Nine Peak Mountain City to find trouble with the Helian Family instead of trying to kill Chen Zhongqi at the best opportunity. Because, once Chen Zhongqi entered the Phoenix Stage, with the Yuwen n¡¯s control of the Phoenix Stage, and with An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation realm, killing Chen Zhongqi would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    And the Yuwen n¡¯s strength was far beyond that arrogant Helian Family.

    Some people said that the Phoenix Stage did not attract phoenixes because this was Yuwen n¡¯s ce, even if the phoenixes came, they would not dare to stay here. This was sufficient to prove the strength of the Yuwen n, as well as their local dominance. The difference between Yuwen n and other ns was that they controlled the entire northwest border.

    The border armies, no matter how well-equipped and extravagantly bragged, they would never be able to match up to the forces of the border armies. Even the heavily armed Imperial Guards of the Great Western Jinling might not be able to defeat the battle-worn border armies, especially the northwest ones.

    Not everyone could live in this ce in the northwest of the city.

    There was still seven hundred miles to go until they reach Phoenix Stage. Not every ce with a name called Ancient Town waeal Ancient Town, but this ce had actually existed for over a thousand years ¡­ This ce had already existed for a thousand years and was still at the transport hub. Why would it still be a town a thousand yearster?

    Da Xi¡¯s development was extremely fast. ording to the rules, this ce should have already be a big city. Ten days of travel in a row caused An Zheng¡¯s mood to improve a little, and he almost walked out from the shadow of Nine Peak Mountain City. They rested in therge ancient town because they were only seven hundred miles away from the Phoenix Stage. To An Zheng, seven hundred miles was nothing.

    Just as he was about to enter the town, An Zheng saw a group of people gathered beside a middle-aged man who was selling goods.

    Sitting in front of the fortune-teller was a fat man. He was upright and his face was solemn.

    fortune-teller: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Fatty replied, ¡°You can consider yourself lucky this time.¡±

    The fortune-teller smiled, ¡°Young man, are you here because of your name? My, Half-Immortal Xu¡¯s, most adept is to test the strength of others, you can just look for me. Which side do you want to test your luck on? Eh? Young man, your luck is not good, I can see that you are in the dark, this is going to be a disaster. ¡±

    Fatty hurriedly asked, ¡°How?¡±

    The fortune-teller held out his hand and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Fatty replied with an ¡°oh¡±, but he did not pay for it. ¡°Sir, there is one thing you are mistaken about. I am not trying to test my luck, I am trying to ask for you. Did you check the calendar when you went out today? Did you test yourself? ¡±

    The fortune-teller opened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The fatty chuckled, ¡°Just now, you cheated a little girl and said that you want her to get out of trouble. You came to your house to find me tonight, right?¡± ¡°You seem pretty smart. Then, are you going to be beaten up today?¡±

    The fortune-teller was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly, I¡¯m a cultivator. I have great mana, I can ¡­¡± I can takead from a thousand miles away, I can ¡­ Do you believe that I can kill you just because I was calm? ¡±

    ¡°So powerful.¡±

    The fatty stood up and punched the fortune-teller¡¯s nose until it was crooked. ¡°I can¡¯t takead from a thousand miles away, I can make your nose crooked with one punch.¡±

    Then he went around it again, causing the fortune-teller¡¯s eyes to pop out of their sockets, ¡°The next time you go out to cheat people, take a look at the Yellow Calendar. That¡¯s a grimoire left behind for you by the ancestors of your profession, did you f * cking read it? Did you see that? Have you seen it? ¡±

    He hit the fortune-teller with his fist when he asked that question, and it was soon enough that the fortune-teller was beaten ck and blue. At first, the fortune-teller was stubborn, butter, he was beaten tulp and curled up on the ground, begging for mercy. After a few punches, his face swelled to the size of a pig¡¯s head. Seeing that the stick hanging beside him was as thick as a person¡¯s wrist, he tore off the g, tore it into pieces, and threw it to the side. He then picked up the stick and weighed it before replying, ¡°This is good.¡±

    The fortune-teller quickly said, ¡°Sir, I know my mistake. That stick is too heavy, you will beat me to death. I promise that I won¡¯t dare to lie anymore. I beg you, please let me go. ¡±

    The fat guy said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I said the stick is not the weight, but the thickness.¡±

    He flipped the fortune-teller over and pulled down his pants. Then, witoof, he poked the rod into the fortune-teller¡¯s fart eyes. The poke was really urate ¡­ If it was like a lone dragon exploring the sea or a poisonous snake entering a cave, regardless of what it was, it was still urate.

    The fortune-teller cried out in pain before fainting.

    The fatty kicked the fortune-teller away and sneered, ¡°You want to lie with such little cultivation experience? I wonder why there are so many idiots in this world who actually believe you. If that little girl were to go to your house tonight, she would inevitably be harmed by you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been tricked like this before, but I¡¯ll make you remember, if you dare to lie again, I¡¯ll stab you in the next time. ¡±

    One of them who was just watching the show from the side shouted, ¡°fat grandpa, it¡¯s not as good to stab someone in the mouth as to poke someone in the head.¡±

    Fatty turned his head and stared at that person, ¡°Did I say I stabbed you? fat grandpa is right, the next time he¡¯s lying, I will prick the stick out of his mouth! ¡±

    He once again stepped on the fortune-teller¡¯s crotch, causing everyone to feel pain in their balls.

    The fatty turned his head around and saw An Zheng standing not far away looking at him. He grinned, raised his hand and scratched his head: ¡°You said it, it¡¯s so noisy.

    An Zheng red at him: What are you doing here?

    The fat guy came over and said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. We knew you were going to take revenge while we were in the ship. The northwest is an extraordinary ce.¡± The Yuwen n is too powerful here. You can¡¯t do it by yourself, and you can¡¯t do it without me. ¡±

    He patted his stomach, ¡°fat grandpa will help you shelter yourself from the wind and the rain. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s kneading his legs and hammering on his back.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Who else came? You¡¯re so brazen, aren¡¯t you afraid of something happening?¡±

    Fatty said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The people who areing this time are all powerful people.¡± If it was just Chen Shaobai, it would be fine. But who else can you guess, and how strong can Monkey Bro not be? ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Why is Qi Tian here too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only Qi Tian, that bald man that Qi Tian can¡¯t forget ¡­ Divisions Monk also came. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that the matter was not simple anymore. He pulled the fatty and walked towards the distance, while asking, ¡°What happened exactly? Why did all of youe out at once?¡±

    Fatty exined: ¡°Didn¡¯t I recognize the aura of a summoner? After returning, I offered some blood. Xiao Liu¡¯er used my blood to make apass with Oldman Huo¡¯s artifact creation skills. This way, you will be able to see where the most summoner in the entire world are on the reverse boat ¡­ We discovered that arge number of red dots, which is to say, arge number of summoner, were heading towards the northwest direction of the Great Xi Empire. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Arge group of summoner havee?¡±

    The northwest side was the most important ce for Da Xi¡¯s defense. This ce was filled with arge number of summoner, which obviously wasn¡¯t a good ce to be at. A while ago, there was a meteor heading towards the Jinling from the northwest. That was obviously the work of a certain big shot of the Yuwen n. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi knew that there was still such an unworldly old man in the Northwest. He would definitely not let him off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fatty pulled An Zheng along: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see that damned cheap monkey, that dead handsome monk, and that dead cheap little Whitey who¡¯s even worse than a monkey.¡±

    An Zheng shuddered: ¡°You called him Little White?¡±

    ¡°Or else?¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°Why did you poke that fortune-teller¡¯s butt just now?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t beat people up like this in the past, did you and Chen Shaobai ¡­ How can you face Ying Yu! ¡±

 Chapter 728 - The Conference

    <h4>Chapter 728 ¨C The Conference</h4>

    Du Shoushou thought about it carefully and it seemed to be the truth. He looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°This matter is really not my fault. Every time I teach those bastards a lesson, Chen Shaobai would shout out and poke his butt, and in the end, I would get used to it...¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with even more serious eyes and asked, ¡°Do I have to stay away from Chen Shaobai in the future?¡±

    Just as they were talking, Chen Shaobai stood in front of them and raised an oil-paper umbre that seemed to be full of flowers: ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s going on, why are you so far away from me.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why do you need an umbre? I¡¯m not bathing in the sun nor is it raining.¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled shyly: ¡°It¡¯s good for the skin.¡±

    Du Shoushou sputtered, ¡°Fuck, that fat grandpa is doing this just to teach that scammer, scammer, the one who forgets to eat lunch, if not he would have puked. ¡°Look at your spanking. Can you be any more naughty?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I can.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Just take it that I didn¡¯t say anything, An Zheng, let¡¯s go. I know I¡¯m in the wrong now, in the future, I¡¯ll definitely draw a clear line between myself and this guy. I am not worried about anything else. What if Ying Yu ignores me after I stay with him for too long? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Ying Yu is more feminine than me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fuck you, can¡¯t you speak properly?¡±

    Chen Shaobai coughed: ¡°For my grandpa¡¯s sake, I will not say anything anymore. F * ck, do you have the ability to do that? Even if I say it in front of Fatty, I won¡¯t be afraid to say it in front of him. The Great Western Golden Tomb¡¯s First Extreme Temple, even if my master is waiting for you, would you be able to go there? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Old Chen¡¯s family can be considered to be in the tens of thousands of years, how could there be such a shameless person like you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, I am shameless to say it. Our Chen Family has been famous for ten thousand years, and it is precisely because there are many people who are shameless to put it in their hearts, alright? ¡°How can you still not understand suching? Which sect created such a thing?¡±

    An Zheng gavhumbs up, ¡°I admire you for daring to face off against your own n¡¯s base character.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Forget it, forget it. You¡¯ve already lost at the starting line, okay? I will say a few more words ah ¡­ Say ordinary people, are their starting points higher than people like us? No. This goes without saying. Don¡¯t talk about learning, knowledge, etc. You all aren¡¯t able to do it. Just speak of shamelessness, most of your shamelessnesses from advanced cultivation. Our shamelessness is innate. ¡±

    An Zheng pped profusely, his hands were already red.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°As a member of arge n infiltrating our poor kids, you really are a good person.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°The reason I¡¯m saying this is because I¡¯m afraid that if all the people youe into contact with in the future are people like us, you will be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you were to say that I¡¯ve lost from the moment I was born, I will admit it. The knowledge, knowledge, and the like that you speak of are indeed inferior to you from the very beginning. Because you¡¯re standing high, we¡¯re at the bottom. ¡°But speaking of shamelessness, even though I wasn¡¯t brought along with the skills from my mother¡¯s womb, I still improved a lot the day after tomorrow, so my room for improvement is much higher than yours.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pped vigorously, his hands turning red. ¡°An Zheng, Du Shoushou is a good seedling.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are the two of you interested?¡±

    Chen Shaobai hugged An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Do you miss me? It¡¯s been so long since west met.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Take your hand away, otherwise, I will not be able to exin myself to you in the future.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    The three of them walked inside therge ancient town with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. After walking for around five to six minutes, they arrived at the inn Du Shoushou and the rest were temporarily staying. Although this inn could notpare to the luxurious inns in therge cities, it was still clean. After An Zheng entered the room, he saw the Divisions Monk sitting cross-legged on the bed with his eyes closed, while Monkey Qi Tian was squatting on the chair, staring at the Monk meditating without blinking.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, what are you doing?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked as he entered the door.

    Qi Tian turned around and looked. He first waved at An Zheng, then said seriously: ¡°Over ten thousand years ago, I did not believe that this monk was actually in meditation? I¡¯ll just watch and see when he can¡¯t continue acting. ¡±

    The Divisions monk slowly opened his eyes and smiled at An Zheng, which was considered a form of greeting. Then, he answered the monkey¡¯s question: ¡°If you didn¡¯t keep your eyes on me, I would have stopped pretending a long time ago.

    Monkey said, ¡°Now I finally understand. You are very different from that guy from ten thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about face.¡±

    Divisions sighed: ¡°If I had no shame, I would have pped you long ago.¡±

    Monkey jumped up from the stool. ¡°You can beat me?¡±

    Divisions: ¡°I¡¯m not hitting you because I can¡¯t beat you, but it¡¯s exactly because I¡¯ve beaten you that I can¡¯t. I feel guilty for beating you to death. Moreover, buddhist disciples should not be killed so easily. ¡±

    Monkey jumped to the side and pulled An Zheng¡¯s arm. ¡°I suspect that he is a fake monk.¡±

    Divisions: ¡°Heh heh ¡­¡± You need not doubt it, I have doubted it myself for many years. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down and waved his hand, ¡°Wait a moment, you two are flirting. I still don¡¯t know the situation, what exactly happened.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Let me tell you, I heard Fatty talking nonsense to you on the way. With that mouth of his, the main business is bullshit and the side business is eating. His mother¡¯s words are purely out of hobby ¡­ He said the first half that the Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s medical techniques are superb, and with thebination of the Oldman Huo¡¯s abilities in smithing, he created a new magical equipment called the Beast Searching Mirror. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This name was initially strongly opposed to it ah, using my blood essence to create something for you to fertilize ¡­ There¡¯s no f * cking bottom line. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram!¡±

    Du Shoushou obediently squatted on the side and did not say a word, but he still looked unconvinced.

    Chen Shaobai continued: ¡°The use of the Beast Searching Mirror is to use the power of the fatty¡¯s bloodline to discover the summoner of the Summoning the Spiritual World. Originally, ording to what you said, no matter how big the storm outside is, we will develop our own agriculture, construction industry and military, in case the world really falls into chaos and we don¡¯t have enough ability to protect ourselves. But we can¡¯t be ignorant of the outside world, right? ¡±

    ¡°So the discovery of the Beast Searching Mirror is a qualitative leap in our business.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you speak human words?¡±

    Chen Shaobai coughed a few times. Well, to cut a long story short. The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi hadunched an attack on Jinling not long ago, but they never thought that there would be such an old monster in the Northwest Phoenix Stage. The old man from the Yuwen family blocked an arrow for Chen Wunuo for tens of thousands of miles. And when Chen Wunuo made her move, he even dealt a blow to the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Originally, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was not at a disadvantage against two people, but that Buddha from the Western Regions made his move, the Great Monk said that it waeincarnation of a Buddha. In other words, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had been attacked twice in an instant. So when the Old Man of the Yuwen n in the Northwest was exposed, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi obviously wanted to get rid of him. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Understood. Because the current Summoning the Spiritual World is too powerful and ferocious, and is colluding with arge number of families that want to establish themselves as kings, it is inevitable that Da Xi is in chaos. However, at this time, a peerless expert like the Yuwen n¡¯s old man was like the needle that could freeze the sea. Once he fell, the entire Northwest would fall. Although the Western Great Thunder Lake Temple was very binding on the 3000 Buddhist Kingdoms, those Buddhist Kingdoms near the Da Xi were not really obedient. If the Yuwen n of the Northwest was defeated, they would seize the opportunity to advance to the East and upy the territory of the Northwest. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai pped his hands, ¡°What I said was indeed concise, and you actually understood it so quickly. ¡°Truly admirable.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Who¡¯s being polite with you, what I admire the most is my own ability to express myself.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So the four of you are here to protect that Yuwen n¡¯s old man. You have no rtionship with me, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Even though this means that it might be difficult for you to ept, and that you¡¯re somewhat lonely in terms of emotions, we can understand, but you¡¯re right.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Of course, if you are willing to give us some good stuff that will move us, we can also take some private jobs during our free time in National Justice to protect you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What do you want him to hand over, and give Chen Shaobai up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Pah, that¡¯uman or beast, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    The Divisions coughed a few times and said, ¡°Although their words are not that serious, but it has more or less the same meaning. I have received the Buddha¡¯s instructions, since I am here, I am here to assist you on behalf of the Buddhist Sect. Not longter, the Great Sky Sovereign will also rush over from the Great Thunder Lake Temple to help us kill those summoner s who are wreaking havoc. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Look at how the monk is speaking, from a shameless point of view, the monk is indeed better at it.¡±

    Divisions smiled but did not speak.

    An Zheng nced at Divisions: ¡°You haveally good temper.¡±

    The four of them were just teasing each other, but they shared all the information they had on each other. Now that the summoner from the northwest came on arge scale, it was obvious that their goal was to differentiate the Da Xi Empire. If the Yuwen n fell, Northwest would be dead.

    At the same time, in the Phoenix Stage, Chen Zhongqi was unable to see the ten-thousand-kilometer old man Yuwen.

    The ones who came to see Chen Zhongqi on behalf of the Yuwen family was Yuwen Wu Chen and Yuwen Wuming¡¯s first uncle, other than the old man, the one with the heaviest reputation in the Yuwen family. He was representative of the Yuwen n, so he naturally could not be considered to be belittling Chen Zhongqi.

    ¡°Your Highness... You can stay here. No one knows what Da Xi has been preparing in the Northwest for so many years. If those beasts from other worlds feel that they can turn the tables here, they will suffer a great loss. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hand, ¡°I am no longerince. I am indebted to your hospitality. As for the Northwest, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just say so. But before that, I need your help with something. ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please speak.¡±

    ¡°This person.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi took out a drawing, which showed him to be of An Zheng.

    ¡°If youe to Phoenix Stage to find me, please do not stop me. There are some things between him and I that I need to understand and I must do personally.¡±

    Yu Wending was startled for a moment, he did not know what Chen Zhongqi meant, but he nodded his head in the end: ¡°Since Your Highness has given the orders, then I will do as you say. In the future, do not belittle yourself. You arrince, and you will always be one. Yuwen n will always be an official and will always be one. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed, and felt grateful.

    And what An Zheng did not expect was that when the situation in the Northwest of the Da Xi Empire was changing, a young Taoist in white robes, carrying three swords on his back, walked straight into the Phoenix Stage. The Daoist walked with a steady gait, his eyes brimming with splendor. Anyone who saw him would think, ¡°Regardless of whether this Daoist is a man or a woman, he is still a beauty.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Demonic Beast Attack

    <h4>Chapter 729 ¨C Demonic Beast Attack</h4>

    The Northwest of the Da Xi Empire had never been as lively as they were now. Whether it was humans or demon beasts, all of them swarmed over here. Those with slightly brighter eyes could tell that something big was about to happen in the northwest region.

    Phoenix Stage

    Since the day Chen Zhongqi arrived at Phoenix Stage, he would wake up in the morning to wash and change. Yu Wending asked him what he was doing, and said he was waiting for someone.

    On the city wall, the impoverished prince, who seemed to have a lot of white hair, sat for a day on a small stool. Every day at noon, the food would be brought down to the city wall, untouched. Even if it was the soulmate that went to Phoenix Stage a step earlier than him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him otherwise.

    Day after day, it seemed as if the people he was waiting for would note.

    Yu Wending stood at a distance and looked at the prince who was seated on the bench. He frowned and turned to look at his son Yuwen Wuji: ¡°Nameless and Wu Chen both went to the Jinling. You stayed. It was your uncle¡¯s love for you. So from the moment you leave us, you will have to shoulder the responsibilities of three people. The nameless, the dust, and your own ¡­ all of them will be shouldered by you. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuji lowered his head and said: ¡°Father, I know what to do.¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°Our Yuwen family has always been united, we have never caused any trouble. When your grandfather chose to pass the position of Patriarch to your second uncle, not only was he not happy, he was instead very terrified. Actually, everyone knows that whether it¡¯s knowledge or cultivation, I am inferior to him, so this is the right choice your grandfather made. ¡°But your second uncle has always felt that he owed me. He would rather send his son and daughter to the capital than let you go.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji said: ¡°Father, the reason why Yuwen n can always shake the Northwest without moving is because there has never been any internal disagreements within the n. I know this, and I will always hold on to it. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°Your Second Uncle went to the Fringe, so you and I have to manage our family matters more often. Even though he is the n head, he sits behind me every single time. He has told everyone on more than one asion that in this family, he is right behind me ¡­ A man must know his duty and respect. Your Second Uncle knows how to maintain the brotherhood between us. I know you are a very ambitious person, and your second uncle has always paid a lot of attention to you. Others might not know, but I know ¡­ In the future, your second uncle will pass on the position of Patriarch to you, not Nameless. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s expression changed, ¡°This absolutely cannot be!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the future.¡±

    Yu Wending then looked at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°Limitless, the most important thing to you right now is to protect this prince. Although the imperial edict had demoted him to the people, His Majesty¡¯s intentions were clear. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send it somewhere else, but to the northwest instead?¡±

    ¡°Because His Majesty does not want anything to happen to His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°So, sooner orter, this prince will stille out of the mountains. If something happens to him in the northwest, our Yuwen n cannot afford it. I still have the same line. Aerson, you have to think carefully. You just mentioned a word... It shook the northwest region. You¡¯re right, the Yuwen n is indeed powerful. However, this power was given to him by His Majesty. Your majesty can give it to our Yuwen n, but you must always remember it. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    ¡°There are too many people who havee to Phoenix Stage recently, including many demon beasts from other worlds. If you give the order, the number of patrols will double. The God Equipment Camp is on standby for 24 hours, they can fight at any time. ¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Yu Wending waved his hand: ¡°Go and busy yourself.¡±

    He walked to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side and waved his hand, and the soldiers brought over a small stool. Yu Wending sat down beside Chen Zhongqi, and after being silent for a while, he asked, ¡°Your Highness, what kind of person are you waiting for, you have already waited here for more than ten days.¡±

    ¡°Someone I owe too much to.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sighed, ¡°Did the newse yesterday that the Helian Family of Nine Peak Mountain City is finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s said that their n was destroyed overnight. Before he left, he had mentioned that when he returned, he would arrange for troops to attack Nine Peaks Mountain City. However, suching actually happened, which was quite surprising. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°He has always been that kind of person, even if he had already died once, he would still remain the same. Some people¡¯s shabbiness was in their bones, no matter how bright and clean their clothes were, they could not hide it. Some people¡¯s integrity is deep inside their bones. Even if they are stuck in a quagmire, they will still remain untainted by dust. ¡±

    Yu Wending seemed to have thought of something, but he felt that it was not possible.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongqi hesitated for a while before saying: ¡°If ¡­ Forget it. I ¡­ I know that you held the head of Great Western Ming Fa Si, Fang Zheng, in high esteem. Although the two of you have never met him, when youmunicated with me, you mentioned him several times, right? ¡±

    Yu Wending suddenly realized that the reason why this prince had been deposed was because of that matter.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anything. Fang Zheng¡¯s death is indeed rted to me. So, if ¡­ If Fang Zheng still has a sessor in this world, he woulde to kill me. ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, no one can stop him. That¡¯s what I owe him.¡±

    ¡°Fang Zheng still has a sessor?!¡±

    Yu Wending suddenly stood up.

    Chen Zhongqi frowned slightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s face became ugly: But, but I never heard that he has any disciples.

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hand, ¡°In this world, there will always be many unexpected things that happen. For example, a year ago, when I was sitting on this Phoenix Stage¡¯s city wall, even half a year ago, I might not have been able to think of suching. If I were to die in Phoenix Stage like you, His Majesty would definitely ask about it. Although I have been demoted to a bastard, I am still his son. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi also stood up, and looked outside the city. ¡°But regarding this matter, there must ultimately be an exnation, until I do.¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and he carefully savoured the hidden meaning behind the four words Chen Zhongqi had uttered to me. Until me? Why did it have toe to me?

    At this moment, they saw a young man wearing a white daoist robe approaching from the distance. His pace was steady, neither fast nor slow. Although there were countless people walking on the road, this person could attract people¡¯s attention just by looking at him.

    ¡°White daoist robe?¡±

    Yu Wending asked, ¡°Does Your Highness know that the Dao Sect from Central ins wears white robes?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shook his head: ¡°You have sent people to watch this man, I feel that this man is not normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Wending turned his head and instructed a few people, after which, a few people quickly walked down the city walls.

    Just as the white-clothed young man was about to enter the city gate, waves of roars of demon beasts came from afar. Soon after, a hundred meter tall demon beast witail of three hundred meters came running towards them from afar. Every step he took caused the earth to tremble.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Yu Wending turned around and shouted, ¡°Fight!¡±

    On the city wall, the well-trained Great Western Region Army began to move. They moved as fast as the wind, but they did not panic at all. Even though these soldiers were facing a gigantic demonic beast that they had never seen before, they didn¡¯t have the slightest expression of fear on their faces. They quickly made their preparations, and the off-gun s and heavy crossbows on the city wall were aimed at them. As long as the demonic beast got closer, these powerful defense weapons would show their might.

    And at this time, less than five kilometers away from Phoenix Stage, on the slope, An Zheng and the others were all staring at this demon beast.

    ¡°An Zheng, what the hell is that thing? It¡¯s so damn ugly.¡±

    ¡°Eagle Horse, something from the Summoning the Spiritual World, very strong.¡±

    ¡°How strong is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I can¡¯t tell if the bloodline is pure or not. If it was due to his bloodline being contaminated, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to deal with. If it really is a Eagle Horse of the same bloodline, then we¡¯ll have to trouble ourselves this time ¡­ Eagle Horse is one of the drought beasts, and the Hua She that was killed previously is one of the water beasts. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it first.¡±

    Just as Du Shoushou was about to rush over, he saw a dazzling array of lights and colours flowing beyond the city walls. The powerful off-gun on the city wall attacked the Eagle Horse fiercely. The off-gun brought along a destructive red glow and the heavy crossbow brought along a dazzling blue light. The overlord of these defense weapons had the power to destroy the heaven and earth once they were activated. Especially the off-gun that was created by Da Xi; their power couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The reason why the Da Xi army could frighten the neighbors was because the army was good at fighting and the weapons were strong.

    The Eagle Horse looked very ugly. It had a tiger-like body, eagle wings, and four ox-like limbs. Its face was even more terrifying, and looked likuman head from afar.

    Seeing the red lighting from the off-gun s on the city walls, the Eagle Horse roared towards the sky.

    Bang!

    The Eagle Horse raised one of its forelegs and stomped on the ground. The ground shook, and following that, countless grains of sand separated from the ground, rapidly forming an extremely thick and heavy wall in front of the Eagle Horse. It¡¯s not soil, it¡¯s sand. The Eagle Horse casually stepped on it with her foot. Within the radius of a few hundred meters, the originally fertilends had turned into a desert.

    Sand flew into the air, and the wall was at least a few dozen meters thick. off-gun, heavy crossbows, these powerful things could not do anything against the sand. The wall formed by the sand was not solid, but was rather like quicksand. When the gunfire entered, it was like a stone sinking into the ocean, and there was no reaction at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    On top of the city wall, an armored cultivator soared into the sky and rushed towards the Eagle Horse. Just as it was about to strike the Eagle Horse¡¯s head, a beam of de light flew out from the ground and swallowed the de light. With a boom, the de light shattered the salon, and arge amount of sand rained down likorrential rain.

    No matter how that cultivator attacked, the sword light was tyrannical and sharp, but the surrounding sand seemed to be alive, automatically rising up to block the sword light for the Eagle Horse. In a short period of time, the cultivator had already attacked 360 times, but none of the desnded on the Eagle Horse¡¯s body.

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s foot stomped again, and a sand screen rose into the air. Within the sand screen, five to six sand palms formed, grabbing towards the cultivator one by one. The cultivator evaded left and right in midair, but in the end, he was unable to evade. A sand hand came from behind and grabbed him, and then the sand instantly started to flow and envelop the cultivator.

    Kacha.

    The sand was likython wrapped around something, suddenly tightening, and the cultivator that was wrapped up was instantly smashed into smithereens.

    In the sky, there wauge clump of sand. Blood was seeping out bit by bit, shocking everyone.

 Chapter 730 - Absolute Domain

    <h4>Chapter 730 ¨C Absolute Domain</h4>

    The weakest cultivator was still at the Higher Completion Stage, but he couldn¡¯t even get close to the Eagle Horse. With that kick of the Eagle Horse¡¯s, the sand within a radius of a few hundred meters had turned into sand. However, no one expected that the sand could actually spread out, and after the Higher Completion Stage cultivator fell, the surrounding sand had already extended tadius of a thousand meters.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Someone from far away eximed: ¡°That desertification is actually so fast. If we don¡¯t stop it, therge area of fertilend outside Phoenix Stage might very well turn into desert.¡±

    ¡°The nearest vige is only four or five miles. If we go down at this speed, it won¡¯t be long before the vige is swallowed up by the desert. Outside of the vige is thend that the people depend on for survival. If they are engulfed, even if we save them, what about their rations? ¡±

    ¡°Go save him first!¡±

    Many cultivators took action, trying to stop the Eagle Horse.

    One of the cultivators who looked to be in his thirties rushed towards the Eagle Horse and shouted towards the people behind him, ¡°We are all cultivators, and we are normally seen as Gods by themoners. The desert must not be allowed to spread to the viges, nor should it affect the people. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The rest of the cultivators automatically split into two, the lower cultivation people rushed towards the nearest vige, while the higher cultivation people started to attack the Eagle Horse.

    [Waterpeak]!

    The cultivator that was the first to dash forward pressed both hands on the ground. With a boom, a gash appeared in the ground in front of him,rge streams of water gushing out of the gaping hole in the ground.

    In the desert, countless hands stretched out and pped the surface of the water, splitting the river into sections. At first, the sand could still be carried away by the water flow, but it was too slow. However, the desert was extremely fierce. In just a few moments, the several meter wide river was filled with sand.

    Four to five sand hands flew towards the cultivator, surrounding him. The cultivator¡¯s speed was extremely fast as he shifted and shifted under the attacks of the sand hands. He dodged a few blows in quick session and then used the water to counterattack. However, when the river waspletely covered by sand, his counterattack became weaker and weaker.

    His hands pushed forward, and two streams of water gushed from his palms. At this moment, a sand hand that was twice his size had already arrived in front of him. The water current crashed against the sand hand, and the sand hand and the water current were at a stalemate. However, the cultivator¡¯s Cultivation Power was almost exhausted, and after holding on for less than a minute, the sand gradually swallowed the water.

    Soon, his legs were covered by sand, and the sand that climbed up also started to tighten. The cultivator let out a wail, and the blood on his legs flowed down from the sand, and was quickly absorbed by the sand.

    Just as he was in a daze from the pain, the sand hand pushed forward and grabbed him.

    The moment his surroundings turned dark, his mind suddenly cleared up. There was no longer fear, no longer sadness, there was nothing. He did not know why, in the instant the darkness enveloped him, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind ¡­ Would anyone remember me?

    No way.

    Very soon, people would forget about this battle outside the Phoenix Stage. Very quickly, they would forget about the cultivators who died today in order to protect the ordinary people, right?

    The sky suddenly brightened.

    He fnd grab him from behind, then forcefully pull him out from the sand.

    A young man in ck appeared behind him and pulled him out by the cor. He saw a purple electric current fall from the sky. The moment the electric current fell, the sand that had attacked him was smashed into pieces, turning into scorched ck sand.

    ¡°Those under the Higher Completion Stage, don¡¯te over. Evacuate the surrounding area.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hands, grabbing the wounded cultivator and throwing him to the side of the queen: ¡°Is there anyone else who is in charge of the treatment, keep him here?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    From the crowd, a cultivator rushed out, caught the cultivator in his hands, and ran a little further away.

    An Zheng looked around, there were not many people left.

    ¡°I will attack first, you guys are responsible for blocking the desert, don¡¯t let it continue to spread.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and nced at the Eagle Horse. ¡°You came to the wrong ce.¡±

    Pointing his finger forward, a streak of purple lightning that was a meter thick rushed towards the Eagle Horse like a furious dragon. The Eagle Horse cried out towards the sky, that huge face looked extremely strange and terrifying.

    Witoar, a wall of sand suddenly appeared in front of it. However, the purple lightning was like a dragon. With a boom, it pierced through the sand wall that was over ten meters thick and continued to rush towards it.

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s body was too big, it waundred meters tall and several hundred meters long. While bringing about an iparable destructive force, because its target was too big, it was also attacked by cultivators. When the Eagle Horse saw the iparable domineering Purple Lightning, a ck light flickered on its body. Its body suddenly shrank, and in an instant, it turned into a young man wearing an earthen yellow robe.

    When he raised his arm, strands of grayish-ck, finer objects flew out from his body and formed a longnce in his palm. The Eagle Horse threw the longnce forward, and it shed with the purple lightning.

    Bang!

    With the ce where the longnce and purple lightning collided as the center, a hurricane swept out in all directions. The hurricane carried arge amount of sand and dust with it, and in an instant, it covered the sky. In the dust, it was more beneficial to the Eagle Horse. His eyes were yellow with a few ck spots in the middle. Others could not see anything in the sand, but he could see everything clearly.

    An Zheng closed his right eye and three blue star point s slowly rotated in his left eye. The surrounding dust was not only thick, but also strong. In the hurricane, these grains of sand seemed to have be countless tiny knives. Even if it was a cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage, with a lower defense, they would have been cut.

    As the hurricane spread out, many people in the distance were covered with scars after being cut by the sand particles.

    An Zheng took out a ck kerchief and folded it, covering his mouth and nose. After the strike just now, the Eagle Horse must have realized that he wahreat to it, and thus borrowed the strength of the hurricane to turn the area around him into his most advantageous environment.

    ¡°You are courting death bying in here.¡±

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s voice appeared by An Zheng¡¯s side, but An Zheng knew that the voice was brought about by the storm and the sand, causing them to be unable to determine the location of the Eagle Horse. After transforming into human form, Eagle Horse couldpletely use the sand from the wind to hide its figure.

    ¡°You think I must die?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Eagle Horse sneered: ¡°I know who you are, do you know who I am? I know a lot about you. You are the one chosen by the Holy Fish, the so-called Savior. But the Holy Fish are almost finished, what else can you do? Even though you were the one who killed those two Dragon Lion s whose bloodline could not be considered noble, even though that idiot Hua She was also killed by you, and even Qiong Qi, who kept on saying that he was one of the four great ferocious beasts, was killed by you, you are still just a lowly human. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Quite a few of yourpanions have died at my hands. But what about you, other than daring to attack those ordinary people who are unarmed, what else do you dare to do? ¡±

    The two of them walked back and forth in the intense sandstorm, getting closer and closer. The scope of the sandstorm was veryrge. Within at least five hundred meters, he could not see his own fingers in front of him. But the sand was too powerful, An Zheng did not have any helpers to enter.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you.¡±

    The Eagle Horse sneered and said: ¡°Those that you killed before, were all trash or egomaniacs. I know that you have the power of Purple Lightning and the reverse scale protection, but it is not invulnerable. The reason I¡¯m here, do you think I¡¯m attacking the Phoenix Stage? No, my goal was you from the beginning. I know that once I do, you wille in yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You make it sound like you aren¡¯t that stupid ¡­. What if I don¡¯te, the great cultivators of Phoenix Stage will crush you into pieces. ¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    The Eagle Horse said: ¡°You are overestimating the cultivators who are in high positions. They value their lives more than you.¡±

    The two of them kept moving. Even though the five hundred meter radius was veryrge, there were still times where they would have to face each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    The Eagle Horse said, ¡°If you really think of yourself as some bullshit savior, then you¡¯re just an idiot. Do you know what a Holy Fish is? He always hid behind the scenes and found a substitute. He was just a cowardly tortoise. You stand out foolishly and call yourself the Savior. Actually, you are just a spear of the Holy Fish. ¡±

    ¡°What about you? You are just ackey in Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re bothckeys, what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone¡¯sckey, and I¡¯m not protecting anything for someone¡¯s sake. The world is my home, and whoever wants to destroy my home, I¡¯ll fight with everything I have. ¡±

    ¡°World? That was the ugliest part of it. Do you even have a little bit of trust between you people? You people¡¯s hearts are the ugliest and most disgusting. You are thest things that should live in this world. You have even named yourself the Mortal Realm. Do you really think that you are people of high status? ¡±

    ¡°No one is above us.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Also, no one is a born ve.¡±

    ¡°You should all be ves!¡±

    The Eagle Horse suddenly made its move. His left and right hands continuously stretched out and tightened bit by bit. In the midst of the sandstorm, a giant sand hand appeared and violently clenched. An Zheng knew that the Eagle Horse might not have truly discovered him, and was just continuously probing him. However, the sandstorm was even more powerful than the sandstorm. If he were to be grabbed by the sandstorm, even he might not be able to break free.

    A sand hand suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng, who threw ouunch.

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Found you.¡±

    The sand around him immediately surged, as though countless pythons were crawling towards An Zheng. The sand python rushed to An Zheng¡¯s side, one by one it raised its head and surrounded An Zheng. An Zheng looked around him. At least a dozen gigantic sand serpents had already sealed off all directions.

    There was no path of retreat, nor could he move forward.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Holy Fish Scale an absolute defense?¡±

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s hands fiercely pressed down. ¡°Today I¡¯ll let you see what an absolute defense is and what an absolute domain is.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Buried in the Sea of Sand

    <h4>Chapter 731 ¨C Buried in the Sea of Sand</h4>

    An Zheng acquired three mysterious books, one of which was the [Jade Void Eastern Travelling Technique]. The value of this book was that while An Zheng was travelling east, in the Jinling, no one saw any ws in the core of the Dao Sect.

    The second book was [Heavenly Passing Demon Beast Break]. This book recorded a lot of information about the battle between the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple and the ancient demon beasts. It basically epassed most of the ancient demon beasts, and today, these demon beasts had all be Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s summoner.

    The third book, [Mountain Sea Nerve], recorded most of the ancient demon beasts¡¯ habits, ces to live, origins, and abilities. If An Zheng were tobine the [Heavenly Passage] and the [Mountain Sea Nerve] to see, it would be very useful to him in his future battles with the Summoning the Spiritual World and the other demon beasts.

    That was why An Zheng was able to recognize the Eagle Horse at first nce. It was an extremely terrifying beast. It was recorded in the Mountain Sea Nerve that wherever Eagle Horse appeared, there would definitely be a severe drought. The Northwest Region was already exhausted, and they needed the Da Xi family to transfer arge amount of food from the Central ins in order to guarantee this. If he relied on the self-sufficiency of the Northwest Region, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to solve his problem of getting food and clothing.

    If the Eagle Horse were not eliminated, the desert in the Northwest Region would proliferate. Not only would the fertilend turn into desert, even the roads would be destroyed. This was not sensationalism, but something that was extremely likely to happen.

    Large tracts ofnd turned into a desert. The roads were being devoured, and it didn¡¯t take long for food and materials to arrive. Three monthster, the northwest region would be a living hell. Who knew how many people would starve to death and how many would flee?

    And in the Eagle Horse¡¯s absolute domain, the desert was his power.

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and the three blue star point s in his left eye flew around faster and faster. Because he shattered the gigantic hand of sand in front of him with a single strike, An Zheng had exposed his position.

    The Eagle Horse sneered: ¡°You are very strong, but regretfully, you are finished.¡±

    His hands continuously waved about, and in the middle of the desert, more and more Giant Sand Hands smashed towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body moved as fast as lightning, constantly moving and dodging in the desert. The giant hand of sand mmed down on his body. If his reaction speed had been slightly slower, he would have been trapped by the giant hand of sand. Other than that, there were countless sand serpents that were formed from sand that pounced towards An Zheng. They were even more terrifying than the Sand Giant Hand.

    With a bang, An Zheng smashed the sand python¡¯s head that wasing at him apart witunch, then his legs tightened. The other sand python¡¯s body had wrapped itself around An Zheng¡¯s ankle. An Zheng felt that the strength at his ankles were bing more and more powerful, as if countless needles were stabbing into his body at the same time.

    Lightning shed, purple lightning coiled around An Zheng¡¯s feet, and directly smashed the sand python to pieces.

    In this world, the five elements were at odds with each other, but it was not absolute. The cultivator who was good at using water attribute techniques before when fighting the Eagle Horse was helpless in front of it, but that did not mean that water attribute techniques and physiques could not defeat the Eagle Horse. For example, if he could reach the Lower Celestial Stage, he could still suppress it.

    ¡°I want to see how long you canst.¡±

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s hands fiercely pped down, and with a bang, two sand walls billowed on both sides of An Zheng¡¯s body like enormous waves. He was dozens of meters tall, and its thickness could not be seen. Two sand walls heavily collided together, smashing An Zheng within.

    The Eagle Horse clenched its fists and twisted back and forth a few times.

    The sand tightened and tightened likython. Not to mention being inside, even seeing this scene caused one to subconsciously feel chills. The countless strands of sand twisted back and forth, shrinking from the original four or five meters diameter to only two or three meters diameter. Inside, there was a living person, and the intensity of this contraction was enough to turn a person into powder.

    The Eagle Horse walked out from the sandstorm and looked at the sand python with its yellow eyes that were twisting around and around, ¡°It¡¯s just so-so, but the evaluation that the Monarch has towards you is too high. Now I know, the reason Hua She and Qiong Qi died in your hands isn¡¯t because you¡¯re really that strong, but because they¡¯re too stupid. Qiong Qi had always said that he was one of the four great vicious beasts and that he was nobler than us, but he still needed me to avenge him. As for Hua She... ¡±

    The Eagle Horse snorted: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t die, then why does it seem like I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    The Eagle Horse walked to the side of the pythons. With a wave of its hand, the pythons began to loosen up and swim to other ces one by one. When the sand fell, the Eagle Horse waited to see the broken parts of the corpse.

    ¡°So what if you have reverse scale?¡±

    The Eagle Horse kicked away thest pile of sand and ridiculed: ¡°I told you before, the so called legend of the Holy Fish is only a joke ¡­¡±

    Beneath the grave-like sand dune, An Zheng¡¯s body was not present. Not even a drop of blood, let alone a corpse. The Eagle Horse saw a small ball of sand roll up and a purple thing came out from it.

    The Eagle Horse¡¯s face suddenly changed, and her figure explosively retreated, however, it was already toote. That¡¯s the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns ¡­ Boom! An attack of the level of forbidden martial arts exploded at such a close distance. No one could escape unscathed.

    The violent explosion even dispersed the dust storm, and the dark, dark space finally turned bright and clear. The powerful explosion was enough to cut apart a mountain peak and raze a small town to the ground.

    When the Eagle Horse sensed that it was in danger, it used its hind legs continuously and extended its two hands to protect itself. Sand walls after sand wall appeared behind him, but they were all broken by the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. He retreated quickly, but the explosion from the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns spread even faster.

    After a boom, the Eagle Horseid dozens of sand walls, but were still unable to stop the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    [Sand Crystal Iron]!

    The Eagle Horse roared. The moment he felt the power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had already touched his body, he was actually able to escape from the pursuer¡¯s back as though he was shedding his shell. A gash had appeared on his back, and he crawled out like a molt to continue his retreat. The remainingyer of his skin had turned a dark brown, the color of the strongest rock.

    In the surrounding sand, a simr dark brown substance was purified and injected into theyer of skin. A ck Eagle Horse that looked like it was made of metal stood there, suddenly grew bigger, and extended its arms to block the strike of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded onto the ck brown giant¡¯s chest, directly blowing his chest apart. However, this Sand Crystal Iron had actually stopped the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. Dozens of things that couldn¡¯t be aplished by the sand wall were blocked by this superb talent. The ck steel-like giant swayed a few times and then copsed with a loud bang, causing the waves of sand to churn.

    The Eagle Horse felt cold sweat on its back, this was the first time it felt like it was so close to death.

    Even after so many attempts, the sand wall was still unable to stop the terrifying power. Even though he felt that he had experienced many terrifying heavenly powers, he was still afraid this time. He was truly afraid.

    The most terrifying thing was, even with his absolute defense of Sand Crystal Iron, it could not withstand An Lun¡¯s attack.

    The so-called absolute defense he showed off to An Zheng before, was this Sand Crystal Iron. Even the beasts in the Summoning the Spiritual World that were famous for their offensive power had no meaning against his Sand Crystal Iron. Including Qiong Qi ¡­ Previously, the Qiong Qi easily destroyed Hua She¡¯s water cage technique and injured him. However, when faced with his Sand Crystal Iron, he could only sigh.

    Even his most revered Monarch had once said in public that the Sand Crystal Iron was something that the heavens could not break.

    Heavenly might?

    ¡°Now you know, I didn¡¯t kill yourpanions because they were weaker than you, but because I was too strong.¡±

    The voice came from behind the Eagle Horse, and in that instant, the Eagle Horse even felt like it had entered hell. He was too close and did not make a sound so he did not even notice An Zheng appearing behind him.

    When the voice came out, the Eagle Horse immediately turned around and fiercely retreated with both hands. From the center of its palm, two sand cones as sharp as des pierced straight out. But there was nothing behind him. Nothing.

    Peng!

    The moment he turned around to attack, An Zheng appeared on the other side. Standing behind him, An Zheng smashed his fist onto the Eagle Horse¡¯s waist. That fist had an iparable ball of purple lightning lingering around it, making a sizzling sound as if it was resonating inside the Eagle Horse¡¯s brain. The purple lightning pierced through the Eagle Horse¡¯s body. An Zheng used one arm to lift the Eagle Horse up, and then fiercely clenched his fist.

    The fist was tightly clenched inside the Eagle Horse¡¯s body. In that instant, with a bang, countless purple electric currents shot out from the Eagle Horse¡¯s body. The purple lightning was like a dragon, striking the Eagle Horse¡¯s body and riddling it with thousands of holes.

    The Eagle Horse let out a blood-curdling screech, and sand flowed down from the wounds on its body.

    With a bang, the Eagle Horse¡¯s body separated, and a few ck as ink snakes drilled into the desert. An Zheng coldly snorted, and both his hands fiercely pressed onto the ground.

    [Thunder p]!

    Countless bolts of purple lightning fell from the sky, instantly covering a radius of several hundred meters. Three small ck snakes were forced out of the desert by the electric current, fleeing in panic. An Zheng took a big stride forward, and at the same time, threw the Broken Army Sword back. He grabbed onto a small ck snake with one hand and with a sh of purple electricity, the small snake twisted its body violently. A few secondster, it turned into ck ashes and fell from An Zheng¡¯s hands. As for the other ck snake, it was nailed to the ground by a Broken Army Sword and was still wagging its tail.

    Just as the third little ck snake was about to hide back into the desert, the three spinning blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly stopped. The body of the little ck snake suddenly stiffened. It was as if it had been turned into a stone and couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The art of binding gold at home.

    An Zheng walked over, raised his leg, and trampled the little ck snake to death.

    He turned around and looked at his surroundings. There was doubt in his eyes. He knew that the Eagle Horse would definitely not kill it so easily. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared in terms of level, this thing was not only strong in defense, but also had the ability to escape.

    Maybe because the Eagle Horse¡¯s Qi around were too weak, An Zheng did not sense it.

    The hurricane dispersed and the dust and sand that filled the sky slowly fell down. The sky gradually cleared up and became a field of light. When the cultivators around them saw An Zheng, they immediately cheered.

    Those cultivators had joined forces to block the spread of the desert. An Zheng noticed that these cultivators could be considered to be doing their best. All kinds of cultivation techniques and powersbined to surround the desert for more than a thousand meters, but they didn¡¯t continue to spread.

    Two cultivators ran over, and looked at An Zheng with deep concern: ¡°Are you alright? The desert has already been blocked by us.¡±

    An Zheng smiled appreciatively: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What about that demon beast? Did you kill him? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s very strong and cunning.¡±

    When they heard that the demonic beast wasn¡¯t killed, a shadow loomed over everyone¡¯s hearts. In just a short moment, a round desert with a diameter of ovehousand meters appeared. This Eagle Horse did not seem like it was here to kill people, but to demonstrate its might. If it did not die, it would not show itself on purpose and would instead create a desert somewhere else. Perhaps before long, the entire northwest would fall into a state of panic.

    No one noticed that an extremely tiny sand ant had crawled out of the crowd. When it reached the back of the crowd, a pair of wings sprouted from its back. It vibrated a few times before flying into the distance.

    Tens of kilometers away, the sand ant finally arrived at its destination.

    The Eagle Horse sat cross-legged beneath arge tree. Reaching out his hand, the sand ant immediately fell into his palm and disappeared.

    ¡°This is just the beginning, but I have already seen through all of your abilities.¡±

    The Eagle Horse stood up, turned around and said, ¡°The next time, you will be buried in the sea of sand.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Numbers of You

    <h4>Chapter 732 ¨C Numbers of You</h4>

    An Zheng knew that the Eagle Horse would not be killed so easily by him. In fact, the summoner that An Zheng had met and killed were all quite strong. The reason he had been killed by An Zheng was because An Zheng was even more abnormal. Secondly, because his thinking could not keep up with An Zheng¡¯s speed.

    But Eagle Horse were different, this guy seemed to have high intelligence. Previously, when they were fighting, An Zheng felt that the Eagle Horse was deliberately showing an arrogant attitude, but that was not his true face.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was not a simple person, and it was not just because his individual strength was so strong that he could unify the Summoning the Spiritual World. From the actions he took after entering the surface world, it could be seen that he was indeed a smart guy.

    Since this was the case, a few summoner were consecutively killed by An Zheng. If Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sent another idiot over, then he would be the biggest one.

    An Zheng and the others discussed as they walked. Chen Shaobai madypothesis: ¡°Now we know that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi values you a lot, and hopes to get rid of you as soon as possible, right?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°What you said worried me a lot, but it was the truth.¡±

    Chen Shaobai continued: ¡°So right now, you are actually not really in danger. Because when Emperor Zhuo Qingdi ced so much importance on you, he still chose to send people to kill you and not him personally.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°He looks down on you!¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at Du Shoushou, who patted his shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged,pete in discouragement, it¡¯s not shameful to be looked down upon by an enemy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai ignored Du Shoushou and continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s because Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s injuries were too heavy, so why didn¡¯t the old man from the Yuwen n in the Northwest of China take the opportunity to kill him when His Majesty the Sacred Emperor was well aware of the severity of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s injuries? That was because the two of them were also injured and didn¡¯t dare take the risk. That is why we are in a dilemma right now. It would be beneficial to An Zheng on the contrary. ¡±

    Monkey finally reacted. ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi wanted to kill An Zheng, but he himself didn¡¯t dare to do so because he was too heavily injured. After leaving the Frozen Land, he was afraid that this powerhouse from the Northwest of the Frozen Land would join hands with the Saint King to kill him. As for the Sacred Emperor and the old man from the northwest, they did not dare to go out because they were afraid that they would be singlehandedly killed by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Therefore, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi can only send her. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So that¡¯s why I have to take a step back. Even if I am being chased after, I should still feel very happy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I am regretting that such a cocky person like you is still unable to do anything to you. I am very disappointed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I really died, what would happen to you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought about it carefully before replying seriously, ¡°Take good care of Du Shoushou for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Our rtionship has reached the point where we can rely on our wives to offer up children.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You probably want to give birth to a child for An Zheng right?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Everyone knows, not only do I want to give birth to a child for An Zheng, I also want to give birth to a monkey for Qi Tian, give birth to a fat person for you, and a monk for Divisions ¡­ Forget it, but I don¡¯t have that function. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You can ask Xiao Liu¡¯er. With how skilled she is in medicine, he might have a way to turn you into a woman.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Scram ¡­ I feel that the Xiao Liu¡¯er haigher probability of castrating me. Don¡¯t joke around, let¡¯s talk about An Zheng. The Master An of our Heavenly Awakening Sect is in such a terrible situation, he was clearly here to kill someone, and now he is being chased.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about Chen Zhongqi.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you really nning to brazenly walk into the Phoenix Stage? Even if Chen Zhongqi wasn¡¯t hypocritical enough to let you kill him, if he really wanted to redeem himself, the Yuwen n would not allow it. If Chen Zhongqi really died in Phoenix Stage, he would havee all the way here to die, despite the storm and waves... How will he exin it to Chen Wunuo? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your IQ doesn¡¯t always fall under your feet.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You guys might not know, but not only do I want to kill Chen Zhongqi, I also want to kill Zhuge Wenyun. I told Ye Xiaoxin to follow him, the matters here should be settled quickly, otherwise, people would suspect us when we return to Jinling. ¡±

    ¡°If you were to kill Chen Zhongqi, why would you return to the Jinling?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the point in going back? Could it be that you want to rebuild the Ming Fa Si? Do you know the reason... Some people couldn¡¯t repay kindness because they owed it too much. What should they do? Kill their benefactor, and that would save them a lot of time and effort in repaying it. Chen Wunuo is the same, I think he will regret letting Chen Zhongqi kill you, but he cannot admit it. If you do go back and he finds you, do you think he¡¯ll admit you again? Most likely, he will be unable to hold back and will personally kill you once more. ¡±

    ¡°What you say makes sense.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But I must definitely return to Jinling. The reason why I¡¯m going back is not for Chen Zhongqi, but for others.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head in silence.

    Chen Zhongqi... Could it really be the main culprit?

    Just at this time, An Zheng noticed a sh of red light in the sky to the southeast direction. It seemed to buge fire, the entire area in the southeast seemed to be extremely red. The few of them looked at each other and felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite a distance away.¡±

    The Divisions Monk who had been silent the entire time suddenly said: ¡°At leashousand miles away, the reason why the red light illuminated the sky is because there are people who killed them too far away.¡±

    ¡°Start a massacre?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Right now, the most powerful people from the Yuwen n in the Northwest are all in Phoenix Stage, who would dare kill someone?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Wait a moment, the news will arrive soon.¡±

    The news came out faster than they had expected. The next night, the news began to spread through the streets. It was rumored that an old man came from the east. When he saw the people from the Northwest Prairie, he immediately killed them without leaving a single one behind. The journey from Huadong Road to the Northwest Road waiver of blood.

    And this was not all. That old man had broken into the camp of the prairie cavalry with a sword and killed a hundred men, and then burned the entire camp to a crisp. By the time the Da Xi army had heard of the news and arrived, there were already corpses scattered everywhere.

    At that time, there was a big stone erected in the camp of the people of the prairie. On it, there was a line of words written in blood.

    Before the sixty years were up, blood would ssh out for eighteen thousand miles.

    18,000 miles was the exact distance from here to the northern border of Great Xixi.

    Phoenix Stage.

    Yu Wending¡¯s face became ugly, he nced at the Yuwen n¡¯s young and old: ¡°Are you embarrassed? His Majesty had handed over the Northwest of Da Xi to us. We have yet toe up with a solution to the matter of the prairie people. Now that His Majesty has done it himself, not only is it a matter of disgrace, it is also a dereliction of duty! They are a disgrace to the nation! ¡±

    He looked at an old man sitting not far away: ¡°Yuwen Tuo, I¡¯ve handed this matter over to you. How did you solve this? Right now, that Head Supervisor in the Imperial City is currently fighting from the southeast to the northwest with the Imperial Divine Sword. He still has to fight for eighteen thousand kilometers.

    Yu Wending pped his face repeatedly: ¡°He is pping our Yuwen n¡¯s face time and time again!¡±

    Yuwen Tuo stood up, and said with his head lowered: ¡°Big brother... It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s just not easy. Old Dog Su was carrying his Royal Divine Sword in his arms. He could kill anyone he wanted, because that was the decision of His Majesty the Emperor of the Divine Sword. Who would dare to say anything about it? But what about our Yuwen n? He was going to kill his way over? ¡°Forget about killing our way through 18,000 miles, even if we do kill our way to the end, what would they say?¡±

    Yu Wending said angrily: ¡°What a cowardly person, that¡¯s exactly what you are!¡±

    Yuwen Tuo revealed a troubled expression: ¡°Big brother, listen to my exnation... It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought of using a more ruthless method, but our authority is only limited to the northwest. If we head north, there might not be anyone who would give our Yuwen n face. ¡°That¡¯s 18,000 miles. The Yuwen n can take on as many officials and ns as they want, but that¡¯s beyond their capabilities. There¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡±

    Yu Wending was so angry that his face paled, ¡°Then in the Northwest, you have not moved a single person from the Northwest region!¡±

    Yuwen Tuo said, ¡°The people from the northwest are all our people, how can we move? Besides, Old Dog Su is heading west. Didn¡¯t you make a detour to the northwest and head north? You have left our Yuwen n some face. ¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Yu Wending said loudly: ¡°Give us face? That would be giving face to His Majesty! His Majesty has used our Yuwen n to guard the northwest region. If he were to make a move against the people from the northwest, that would be questioning his majesty! Old Man Su did not kill the people from the Northwest Dao because he told us to do it ourselves! ¡±

    Yuwen Tuo shrugged his shoulders: ¡°You only said one sentence, but we need to investigate a little bit. What if we kill the wrong person?¡±

    Yu Wending waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to investigate. From today onwards, you will no longer be needed for the family¡¯s matters. ¡°I will give yoiece ofnd to rx in. You can go and retire.¡±

    Yuwen Tuo smacked the cup beside him: ¡°Who do you think you are?! The family head is not you! It was two Yu Wende s! I am an elder of the family, and you want to touch me? ¡°Are you qualified?¡±

    Yu Wende was so angry that his hands were trembling: ¡°I never thought that Yuwen n would have someone like you!¡±

    Yuwen Tuo said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t listen to you, it¡¯s that you are too overbearing. If you say you want to kill someone, then kill them. If you want to implicate our Yuwen n, will you be able to bear the responsibility? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Someone outside said loudly. Then, a middle-aged man in his forties walked in withrge strides. This person seemed to have a natural awe-inspiring aura. He was the kind of person that would make people feel that they were insignificant just by looking at him. He was not wearing any expensive brocade robes, nor was he wearing any priceless essories. He was simply wearing a long robe, but as he walked over, he had the bearing of a tyrant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times already. Big brother¡¯s words are my words.¡±

    The man was talking as he walked, neither fast nor slow, but his voice was loud and clear. He didn¡¯t even stop his steps. When he passed by Yuwen Tuo, he pulled out the Yuwen n¡¯s identity token from Yuwen Tuo¡¯s belt and threw it into a faraway brazier.

    ¡°From today onwards, expel Yuwen Tuo from the Yuwen n. I¡¯ll leave the rest for you, you¡¯re not allowed to take anything else away. Because you don¡¯t protect this family, so there¡¯s no need for this family to give you charity. ¡±

    He sat down on the chair and said word by word, ¡°Is there still a need to investigate this?¡± There are four crossings in the Northwest Passage, and a cavalry unit that doesn¡¯t let the prairie people in. You actually still say you want to investigate? How many heads are brought back to me at these four points. Yuwen Tuo, those benefits you received are enough for you to live on.

    His eyes turned cold: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not at home. Yuwen n¡¯s elder brother has the final say. I¡¯m at home, and I¡¯ll talk it over with my brother. The God Arena is likortoise hiding in the Phoenix Stage, an old man holding his sword wants to travel 18,000 miles, you guys have let down Yuwen. ¡±

    ¡°Get the hell out of here. If you don¡¯t finish this, no one in this room will need toe back.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°If you kill less than that old man, I¡¯ll bring your heads closer.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Northwest Helmsman

    <h4>Chapter 733 ¨C Northwest Helmsman</h4>

    The light in the study room was dim, so Yu Wending was unable to see the expression of his second brother, the man who was leading the way, Yu Wen Family. He knew that his abilities were limited, and in this short period of time that his second brother wasn¡¯t in the Phoenix Stage, he had been unable to handle many things well. He knew that whether it was in terms of boldness or ability, he was far inferior to his second brother. This was also the reason why the old man passed down the Patriarch¡¯s position to Yu Wende.

    ¡°Stop looking at me, I¡¯m not angry at you.¡±

    Yu Wende put down the scroll in his hands andughed: ¡°I don¡¯t me you. What was our Yuwen n most proud of? It was not the gift or trust of the Sacred Emperor, nor was it the glory of the envoys. It was not even the pride of an indestructible legacy ¡­ His Majesty¡¯s gift was something that our ancestors had the ability to receive. It has nothing to do with us. The glory of the envoys is protected by the generations of our fathers, and it has nothing to do with us. A legacy of a thousand years, eternal and indestructible ¡­ For anyrge n, as long as no idents happens, it¡¯s fine. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the most precious thing in the Yuwen n right now is the unity of one family. But just look at Yuwen Tuo¡¯s performance and you¡¯ll know that our Yuwen n is no longer as stable aock. ¡±

    Yu Wende sighed: ¡°Still the same words, at the fourth checkpoint of the Northwest Road, if no one is allowed to pass, the people of the northern grasnds will not be able to enter. His Majesty told Su Ruhai to hold onto his sword and go to the capital to kill people, wasn¡¯t that simr to beating us up? If Wu Chen and Nameless were to stay in Jinling, they would probably be much shorter. ¡±

    Yu Wending immediately said: ¡°This is my responsibility, I should not have let Yuwen Tuo do it, I should have done it myself.¡±

    ¡°You have the responsibility, but not the main responsibility.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Big Brother, since Chen Zhongqi ising, your main focus will naturally be on this hot potato. It was understandable to entrust the matter of the Northwest to Ol ¡®Three. Third brother ¡­ I know there are people below who say I¡¯m too cruel, but I have to be ruthless. ¡±

    He passed Yu Wending a cup of tea and said, ¡°We have been keeping a low profile in the Northwest region for so many years, why?¡±

    He sat down opposite of Yu Wending, and the two brothers chatted face to face like this for a long time.

    ¡°Because of the big tree, we were able to see it clearly from the very beginning. It is Da Xi¡¯s only king of the opposite sex ¡­¡± How many people were jealous to death? When ites to the second generation, our ancestors sent back the title of ¡®Prince¡¯ obediently. The Saint King insisted on not taking his ce and our ancestors refused to ept it ¡­ Otherwise, how can we have Yuwen n¡¯s money for a deposit? ¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached a corner, what is the basis for unity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about mutual benefits.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Before, the Yuwen n never spoke differently because everyone knew one thing; if they really show off, it would bring disaster upon the entire n. Everyone would be a sacrifice, no one would be able to escape. Big Brother, tell me, why would Yuwen Tuo dare to make a different sound right now? ¡±

    Yu Wending was silent for a moment, then suddenly said with a changed expression: ¡°They¡¯re being too ambitious!¡±

    Yu Wende sighed: ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re too ambitious, I will definitely find a way to exterminate my n. A little Helian Family actually dared to raise the g and turn the country into his own. They thought, Why can¡¯t our Yuwen n do that? They thought, ¡°Why do our ancestors fearfully guarded the title of Duke of the Kingdom but didn¡¯t even dare to show off?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere city that the Helian Family has upied, yet they dare to do suching, so our underlings became more lively. They feel that there is no need to guard a Northwest King in name, why not be the Northwest Emperor? They felt that even if they couldn¡¯t conquer the entire Central ins and split the Northwest Region from the Great Xi, it would be enough for them to rule this ce. ¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Are all of you thinking this way?!¡±

    ¡°Idiots.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they think about why our Yuwen n woulde to the northwest back then?¡± Back then, the Ancestor¡¯s achievements were so great that one third of Da Xi¡¯s army was brought out by the Ancestor. More than a third of the territories of the Great Xixi were taken down by their ancestors as well. If we don¡¯t bestow the title of King to our ancestor, the Great Sage¡¯s Saint King won¡¯t know how to express his gratitude, nor do we know how to win him over so that he won¡¯t have any ulterior motives. ¡±

    ¡°However, this king was only a name. He was a name that extended all the way to the northwest. Is it possible to raise troops in the northwest? Not to mention raising soldiers, even raising civilians was not enough. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Central ins had been allocating money and food over the years, the Northwest would not have been able to survive. When the emperor was in the northwest, it was precisely because this is the most unlikely ce for troops! ¡±

    Yu Wendeughed coldly: ¡°In the end, what about the people below, I feel wronged and that I can do something big now. All of them were a bunch of idiots ¡­ The Northwest Army will garrison a million troops. How many people will listen to our Yuwen n¡¯s order? Half. Once the Da Xi Holy See cuts off the money and food for us in the northwest, these five hundred thousand people will starve to death in less than three months, let alone fight. ¡±

    Yu Wending said with an ugly expression on his face: ¡°This kind of thinking, I have to eliminate it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why would I cripple Yuwen Tuo?¡±

    Yu Wende stood up and paced back and forth: ¡°So at this time, Su Ruhai left the capital with his sword. The heart of our Saint King is really ruthless. Su Ruhai has been killing his way through, and he can still beat our Yuwen n, killing two birds with one stone. ¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Divide Yuwen Tuo¡¯s branchpletely. Give him the garden near Blue Sea Lake. Tell him I know what he¡¯s doing. ¡°He wants the Yuwen n to be exterminated, so I¡¯m going to exterminate this branch of his.¡±

    Yu Wende paced back and forth a few steps before he suddenly turned his head. ¡°Who exactly is that young man? I heard that when the summoner appeared outside the city, the Prince stood up all of a sudden, and his eyes stared straight ahead. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but His Royal Highness is very strange. He said ¡­¡± He said that if that young manes looking for him, our Yuwen n will not intervene no matter what happens, even if that young man wants to kill him. ¡±

    Yu Wende frowned: ¡°This matter, he can say that we cannot do it. Let Limitless have a look around and find out where that young man is from. ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Yu Wending asked: Do you want to invite Old Dog Su into the Phoenix Stage?

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Yu Wende waved his hand: ¡°Let hime? If he was willing toe, then so was he. If he was unwilling toe, then it might not be a good thing to invite him. He used the blood of so many people in the grasnd to nourish his killing intent.

    Yu Wending was startled, he then sighed: ¡°I have to think of a way to fix this.¡±

    ¡°Let Wu Chen and Wu Chen, who were at Jinling,e into contact with each other. Although they are not as strong as Old Dog Su, they can still speak a few words.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Big Brother, you can go back first. You must be tired after working so hard these few days. ¡°I¡¯ll think about how to settle the Northwest issue. I¡¯ll announce some matters after I gather the people tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Yu Wending turned around and left with an iparably heavy heart. The Yuwen n was no longer the Yuwen n that it used to be. Many people had the urge to behead them. If this thought were to spread throughout Yuwen n, then it would truly be a disaster for them. Not mentioning others, just that old man ¡­ His Majesty might not be willing to make a move on the Yuwen n, but that old man was willing to gouge ouiece of meat.

    Not long after Yu Wending left, a man dressed in ck appeared from within Yu Wende¡¯s room. He wore a mask, and it was impossible to tell his age, but his eyes were especially gloomy. His figure was very straight, and he stood there like a javelin.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will announce the transfer of my third brother Yuwen Tuo¡¯s faction to Blue Sea Lake. I will calcte it. His faction haotal of over two hundred people, the old and the young. The scenery of Bluesea Lake is very beautiful. It is also not bad to be the eternal home. ¡±

    Yu Wende instructed as his face turned ugly.

    ¡°Are we really going to kill them all?¡±

    The expression in the man in ck changed. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still your brother.¡±

    ¡°If the old tutor finds out, we¡¯ll kill even more. ¡°Ah, gouging the flesh. If he were to personally make a move, the gouging would be even bigger and the pain would be even greater.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the ck-clothed man said, ¡°No wonder the old man told your father to pass on the position of n head to you and not your elder brother. Your big brother would never make such a decision. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m ruthless?¡±

    ¡°No, I said you¡¯re too simr to the old man.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred deaths is a small number, but it is also the best oue. If I let my family run amok, more will die. When that time came, it would be a small matter for the Yuwen n to suffer from severe injuries, as they were afraid of damaging their foundation. I understand the old man¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t tolerate it ¡­ ¡°Oh right, you weren¡¯t there for the past few days. Where did you go?¡±

    The ck-clothed manughed as if he was saying something, ¡°Someone said a long time ago that there is the fastest in the Northwest. It¡¯s just that he has been by Chen Zhongxu¡¯s side the entire time, I want to test whether his de¡¯s speed is faster than my sword¡¯s, I have never had the chance ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°If you continue messing around like this, even if the old man found out, he wouldn¡¯t forgive you ¡­ Who won? ¡±

    The man in ck shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I did not win, neither did he.¡±

    ¡°You keep an eye on Limitless. He wants to make contact with that young man. You see the situation.¡± If you think it¡¯s bad for the young man to stay, get rid of him. Even if Chen Zhongqi was really demoted to a bastard, he would still be a bastard with a noble bloodline... ¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The man in ck said, ¡°I heard that the Monk of the Western Great Thunder Lake Temple has arrived?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here. I saw him at the border.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Whatever he says is not important, and he himself is not important either. He is just a messenger of the Buddha. Since the Buddha has expressed his intentions, we should change it a little. If people from the Buddhist Sect appear in the northwest during this period of time, as long as they do not target our people, we will release them. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The ck-clothed man turned around and walked into the shadows of the room. His footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Yu Wende¡¯s face changed: What if?

    ¡°You know that.¡±

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°You know my attitude towards Fang Zheng, just like how he is really Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor or someone else. You know what I will do to him.¡±

    Yu Wende made a sound of agreement, and aplicated look shed past his eyes: ¡°That¡¯s why I let you go. You think about it yourself.¡±

    The man in ck nodded and disappeared into the shadows.

 Chapter 734 - - Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 734 ¨C Visiting</h4>

    Standing on the embankment of the Full River, one would be able to see the Phoenix Stage from afar. It would take at most half a day for him to arrive outside the city gates of the Phoenix Stage. An Zheng hesitated for a while, but he still didn¡¯t choose to enter the city. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to look for Chen Zhongqi, it was just that he felt that the situation in the Northwest was a little strange.

    He looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Your Chen Family members have the same kind of blood flowing from their bones. Tell me, why did Chen Wunuo send Chen Zhongqi here to the Northwest?¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°My surname is Chen and it¡¯s the same type of blood as him, then is my sh * t the same stench as his? Pui, this is not good. Let me think about it ¡­ An Zheng, you will never bolitician? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it will never happen.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°Why did Chen Zhongqie to the Northwest, why is there only protection from those 600 Steel Cavalry that seemed to obey orders, even if he was demoted to amoner, who is able to kill Chen Wunuo¡¯s son?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Actually it¡¯s very simple. What is the goal of Yuwen n to send the two most outstanding youths to Jinling? It was to calm Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart. Tell Chen Wunuo, I gave you two children as hostages, believe me. ¡±

    ¡°Then, Chen Wunuo returned a present.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed coldly, ¡°The Tian Zi family, where did they get their kinship from?¡±

    ¡°Exchanging hostages?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°That means to say that Chen Wunuo doesn¡¯t really believe in the Yuwen n, and the Yuwen n isn¡¯t really that loyal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Yuwen n, but who would Chen Wunuo really trust? He even sent you ¡­ Forget it. However, I must say, Yuwen n may not be truly loyal. From the way the hostages were escorted, it can be seen that all of them were heartless. ¡±

    After Chen Shaobai finished this sentence, he suddenly came tealization: ¡°Do you not want to kill Chen Zhongqi anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I have to figure out the situation in the Northwest ¡­ if I were to kill Chen Zhongqi rashly, it will cause the entire situation to be out of bnce ¡­ It might cause chaos in the Northwest, and at that time, the majority of the dead would still be themoners. If Chen Wunuo did not trust the Yuwen n, he would not need to send troops. He only needed to seal the road to the northwest, and not give them any more support. ¡°Hundreds of millions.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°You must be tired of living, to be so cautious even when avenging.¡±

    ¡°I dare not be careless, Chen Zhongqi and I haversonal grudge. If we involve the entire people of the Northwest, I would be the sinner.¡±

    ¡°So you will forever be led away by the nose by someone like Chen Wunuo.¡±

    Chen Shaobai angrily kicked the stone beside his feet away: ¡°But that¡¯s fine, since you don¡¯t want to kill Chen Zhongqi now, let¡¯s go kill the summoner. Now, there are so many summoner in the Northwest, we have to do it. ¡±

    Du Shoushou, who was squatting at the side with a furry grass in his mouth, said: ¡°If you don¡¯t kill, then don¡¯t kill. Don¡¯t be so conflicted.

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I have nothing to do with the two of you.¡±

    The monk from the Divisions that was sitting cross-legged in the distance asked the monkey, ¡°Do you know what Chen Shaobai is doing?¡±

    Monkey casually gave it a nce. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Divisions: ¡°You ¡­ Forget it, a monk cannot curse. ¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°Aiyo, you sound likroper monk. Come,e, let¡¯s talk about the grudge between us. Didn¡¯t you say that the monk that owed me 10,000 years ago came to see Chang Huan? Tell me, how do you calcte this debt? ¡±

    The Divisions monk said: ¡°Who owes who anything? If there is, it¡¯s all mutual.¡±

    Qi Tian: ¡°Are you going to go back on your words?¡±

    Divisions monk: ¡°I think they need someone to break the deadlock.¡±

    Qi Tian said: ¡°What are they trying to do? An Zheng was just like this, thinking and thinking about everything. I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just revenge, why are you being so naughty. If I was in a position of power, I would have long since carried the iron rod to the Great Thunder Lake Temple and asked the Buddha why he lied to me all those years ago. ¡±

    Divisions: ¡°So he is him, and you are you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so much bullshit. Your Buddhist Sect people are always talking back and forth on the street, no matter what you say, you have reason to say it.¡±

    Qi Tian stood up, summoned his iron rod and carried it on his shoulder as he walked forward. Divisions followed up with another question: ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng and I are friends.¡±

    Divisions¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    Qi Tian snorted coldly, and rushed forward witoint of his feet. His speed was extremely fast, no shadow could be seen. Divisions turned his head to look at An Zheng and the others, then stood up and chased after Qi Tian.

    When An Zheng saw Qi Tian and the Divisions Monk leaving, he was surprised for a moment: ¡°Where did the two of them go?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°The story between these two people is very deep, it¡¯s like they love each other and want to kill each other.¡±

    As they were talking, a group of people arrived from afar. There weren¡¯t many of them, just over ten. They were all dressed in the same color, navy blue robes, and ck cloaks. What they were riding was not a war horse, but a demonic beast called the Ironback Blue Wolf. The Ironback Blue Wolf was a demonic beast that was unique to the Northwest of Da Xi Empire. It had many members and lived in a group. Although its individualbat strength wasn¡¯t particrly strong, it was almost invincible in a group.

    The Ironback Blue Wolf¡¯s defense was very strong, and its attack was also very strong. Their temperaments were explosive and vicious, and their wildness was hard to dispel. Therefore, when An Zheng saw these Ironback Blue Wolves, he had already guessed their identity. This was because only the Yuwen n in the Northwest was capable of taming the Ironback Blue Wolf.

    The young man in the lead looked to be in high spirits and had a natural aristocratic air about him. Walking on the street, he would naturally distinguish him from ordinary people. The dozen or so young men behind him were all tall and slender, handsome men and beautiful women, as if they were a group of people from a painting. Every child of a noble family liked to show off when they go out. An Zheng knew this point and had seen enough. However, he had never seen such a group of people. Regardless of whether it was men or women, they all possessed extraordinary and beautiful temperaments.

    This group of people were definitely not mortals. It was as if they were fairies that had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    The young man leading the group walked in front of An Zheng and smiled as he nodded his head. Even when he was this polite, he still carried a sense of nobility that was ingrained in his bones. It was unreal, as if he was in another world from An Zheng.

    He looked dignified, had an extraordinary temperament, was dressed in expensive clothes, and spoke elegantly.

    ¡°Before I saw you, I had been thinking about what to say. It would be a bit impolite to directly say that we are members of Yuwen n. However, if I don¡¯t reveal my identity, I won¡¯t be able to say anything else. ¡±

    ¡°My name is Yuwen Wuji.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and continued to smile, but that smile was still a distance away.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai hated people like this the most. In terms of nobility, he was not worse than anyone else. Thus, when he saw the deity-like attitude that these people intentionally gave him, he got annoyed and spoke in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m looking for him.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Since you mentioned that we are members of Yuwen n, then you must have guessed our intentions foring here. I like it to be simple and straightforward. You are the prince¡¯s enemy, but no one is allowed to touch the prince here. You have your friends and maybe your family, so you have to think about them. ¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, Chen Shaobai stepped forward: ¡°You have to consider for your Yuwen n.¡±

    Yuwen Wujiughed: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What did you mean just now, I meant it.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji didn¡¯t look down on you at all, but everyone could feel that he was looking at Chen Shaobai with contempt in his eyes: ¡°Yuwen n has existed for thousands of years, and always likes to be straightforward. For someone like you to treat the Yuwen n as you do, it doesn¡¯t seem to bhousand years of legend. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai alsoughed: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t rip your exquisite makeup apart right now?¡±

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s expression changed. Behind him, a dozen young women stepped forward at the same time, and held onto the hilt of their swords. At the same time, they pulled out half of their swords from their scabbards. It could be seen that as long as Yuwen Wuji spoke, they would immediately attack.

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s hand pressed down, and then, he looked at An Zheng. ¡°You need him to stand up for you?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m only waiting for you to say some rude words to him. That way, I won¡¯t have to speak anymore, directly attacking would be more suited to my personality.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s face became ugly. That noble and elegant smile of his stiffened on his face: ¡°Have you considered the consequences when you speak like this?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have already considered the consequences for you. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Yuwen n. I¡¯ll help you count. We have three people here, and you¡¯ve brought a dozen or so with you. So if you say another word, you will die, including you. Even if your Yuwen n has a senior expert with an extraordinary cultivation base, before they find us and kill us, how many times do you think the death rate of your Yuwen n will be? ¡±

    Yuwen Wuji still wanted to say something, but An Zheng reminded him: ¡°I already said, if you say one more word, you guys will die.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji turned to look at his subordinates, then looked at An Zheng and the others. His sinister face wasced with killing intent, but he did not dare to attack. Because the person in front of him, was someone who dared to kill Chen Zhongqi. Although Yuwen Wuji spoke these words with pride, he was truly uncertain whether or not he was a match for this person.

    ¡°A little pinkie when you go out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bluff. If you were us, would you dare to stand in front of a member of the Yuwen n and talk like that? If they dare, that means we have the strength. Go back and tell your Yuwen n that you can handle this matter. Originally, we did not wish to fight. Now that you¡¯vee, instead of fighting, we actually want to fight.

    Yuwen Wuji snorted, and turned to leave. His silk robes fluttered, and his cape fluttered. The ten or so followers also turned around at the same time and sheathed their swords. They looked really elegant, and it was unknown how long they needed to train to be able to achieve such a uniform.

    ¡°It seems that Yuwen n isn¡¯t that scary either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted on the embankment andughed: ¡°For the young generation to be shallow to such an extent, they have no sessors.¡±

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, life is so long, a hundred years is longer for an ordinary person, and for cultivators, who wouldn¡¯t meet a few idiots.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Oh yeah, where the hell did that damn monkey go? I saw that the monk went to chase after them, don¡¯t think that these two people are making things difficult for each other again.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go look, we have already been exposed, we cannot split up, if we go alone, there will be danger.¡±

    Phoenix Stage.

    Outside the city gate.

    Qi Tian poked his iron rod into the ground, causing the city walls to shake.

    ¡°Chen Zhongqi,e and die, don¡¯t drag the innocent into this.¡±

    He looked at the people on the wall and said loudly, ¡°The Saint and the Saint¡¯s iron rods are here to pay a visit!¡±

 Chapter 735 - Monk, dont leave.

    <h4>Chapter 735 ¨C Monk, don¡¯t leave.</h4>

    At the entrance of Phoenix Stage, Yuwen n¡¯s troops rushed out from the city and surrounded Qi Tian. The armored general walked in front of Qi Tian inrge strides, and sized him up: ¡°Where did this demon beaste from, to actually dare to behave atrociously outside the city gates of Phoenix Stage.¡±

    Qi Tianughed coldly: ¡°If it was before, talking to me like that, I would have long turned you intile of meat paste. But I won¡¯t now. My friend has taught me what it means not to kill the innocent. I¡¯m not here to look for you, and you don¡¯t have toe here to seek your own death. If Chen Zhongqi still has that much guts, let hime out and see me himself. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood on top of the city wall and looked down at them.

    ¡°Your Highness, who is that?¡±

    Yu Wende stood beside him and asked.

    Chen Zhongqi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Yu Wende asked again, ¡°It¡¯s not the person that the Duke was talking about?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned around and looked at him, then said word by word, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Yu Wende felt a sense of relief as he turned around and instructed, ¡°Capture him first. This demon beast is making a lot of noise outside the city gates. After capturing them, he would interrogate them and ask them about their origins. It did not look like a summoner, nor was it an ordinary demon beast. ¡°Stone essence.¡±

    Yuwen Hao, who was standing beside him, nodded: ¡°Got it, second brother.¡±

    He leaped down from the city wall, ¡°Evildoer, have you ever thought that you would die if you were to behave atrociously in the Phoenix Stage?¡±

    Hended in front of Qi Tian and signaled his soldiers to retreat. If the person in front of him really was a stone essence spirit, then his cultivation must be formidable. No matter how good these soldiers were, they were no match for the stone essence spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, I won¡¯t kill any innocent people. I¡¯m looking for Chen Zhongqi.¡±

    Qi Tian hoisted the steel rod onto his shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡±

    Yuwen Haoughed loudly: ¡°Outside the Phoenix Stage, there has never been someone as arrogant as you. You may not know that you can¡¯t die even if you want to, because I won¡¯t let you die yet. Phoenix Stage harison, which will be your future home. ¡±

    He extended his hand out to grab Qi Tian, who retreated backwards, pressing the iron rod towards Yuwen Hao¡¯s wrist. Just as the tip of the iron rod was about to hit Yuwen Hao¡¯s wrist, the other side didn¡¯t have any intention of dodging. Qi Tian was very clear about the power of his iron rod. This attack was enough to cripple the arm of the cultivator in front of him.

    Therefore, Qi Tian had no choice but to pull back his strength, because he really did not want to hurt the innocent.

    However, the moment he retracted his power, Yuwen Hao¡¯s hand grabbed onto Qi Tian¡¯s iron rod. His hands suddenly turned red, and in the blink of an eye, the entire iron rod had turnedpletely red. Qi Tian cried out, and actually subconsciously let go of his hand. Lowering his head, he saw thaiece of his palm had already been burnt.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Yuwen Hao casually tossed the iron rod out. The iron rod transformed into a meteor and stabbed into arge rock far away, directly burying itself into the rock.

    He continued to walk forward and reached out his hand. This time, Qi Tian was more prepared as he punched forward with his right fist. The two people¡¯s hands met in midair. Even if Qi Tian wasn¡¯t using Cultivation Power, just the strength of his body was enough to split a mountain, but hitting Yuwen Hao¡¯s hand actually didn¡¯t have any effect. Yuwen Hao¡¯s hand was soft but firm, and waspletely unharmed by Qi Tian¡¯s power.

    However, he clenched his fist and grabbed Qi Tian¡¯s fist. Qi Tian cried out again, the hair on the back of his hand was instantly burnt. The fire raged and he was actually unable to rely on his own Cultivation Power to force the fire back. He could only watch as the fire extended from his wrist to his shoulder.

    On the city wall, Yu Wende nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°Although Yuwen Hao is not the strongest amongst us brothers, his cultivation is unique. ¡°The stone essence spirit seems to be at least at the eighth or ninth stage of the Higher Completion Stage. Although it is not strong enough to run amok in the martial arts world, it still cannot be underestimated.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi also nodded his head: ¡°Yuwen n is indeed full of talented people.¡±

    On the city wall, the soldiers looked at Qi Tian who was crying out in disdain. A soldier ridiculed: ¡°Now that the world has really changed, do you think that everyone dares to behave atrociously in the Phoenix Stage? If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, who knows what wille out of it in the next few days. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Master Four has made his move. Is there still a way for him to survive?¡±

    ¡°Master Four hasn¡¯t made a move for a long time, right? We¡¯re lucky to be able to see him teach a lesson to this beast.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also because of this beast¡¯s bad luck that all of the old men were here.¡±

    Beneath the city walls, Qi Tian was actually forced to retreat slowly. He really did not expect this cultivator¡¯s strength to be so terrifying. This caused him to feel a sense of anger. If he wasn¡¯t deceived by the Buddhist Sect and lost his strength 10,000 years ago and was seriously injured, even at his peak of power, a small finger of his could make the person in front of him kneel and beg for mercy.

    But he could not do it now, this person¡¯s Cultivation Power was too severe in restraining him. The most frightening thing was not that person¡¯s strength was above his, even if they were cultivators at the first stage of the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, Qi Tian would not care. Since he couldn¡¯t beat her, he might as well leave. There was nothing to be ashamed of. But now, he couldn¡¯t fight back, nor could he leave. The opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power contained the power of fire, which could actually burn his own Cultivation Power.

    The moment his strength made contact with the other party¡¯s, all of his strength was burned away by the strange power of fire. When that fire energy encountered the Cultivation Power, it actually became even more powerful.

    Now that Qi Tian was in a dead end, the other party¡¯s power of fire had already reached his shoulders. He had no choice but to use his own Cultivation Power to force the mes back. However, the stronger his Cultivation Power was, the stronger the mes would be. If he didn¡¯t do anything, his entire body would be burnt by the mes.

    No solution.

    ¡°I said it before, you are courting death bying to the Phoenix Stage to behave atrociously.¡±

    Yuwen Hao took a step forward and ced his palm on Qi Tian¡¯s chest. Qi Tian did not dare to use his full strength and could only watch as that palm struck his body. Wituge burst of strength, Qi Tian¡¯s body flew backwards like a cannonball, smashing into the huge boulder that the iron rod had smashed into.

    Qi Tian struggled to stand up, there was a scarlet palm print on his chest. That palm print was like a mark left behind by a red-hot iron, it burned him to the core.

    Qi Tian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, he cried out, and his body suddenly grewrger.

    A gigantic red Stone Monkey that was oveundred metres tall appeared outside of Phoenix Stage. His arms were still burning with mes and the palm print on his chest was extremely shocking. Qi Tian, who waspletely enraged, did not care anymore. He ignored the mes on his body and stomped down towards Yuwen Hao.

    On the city wall, Yu Wende¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°As expected of the Stone Spirit, after capturing him and taking the crystal core, it is indeed a treasure.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi slightly narrowed his eyes, thinking, could this stone essence stone be that youth¡¯s friend?

    The soldiers on the city wall cried out in surprise when they saw Qi Tian bing bigger, but they were not afraid. They knew that no matter how big that demon beast was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Qi Tian roared in anger, and then, he stomped his foot on the ground.

    Yuwen Hao didn¡¯t dodge or evade. He raised his head and looked at the huge foot pressing down towards him. Only when it was about tond on his head did he raise his hands and push it down.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With Qi Tian¡¯s feet as the center, a hurricane spread out in all directions. There was not even a speck of dust left on the ground. The hurricane carried everything that was on the ground and swept it in all directions. As the hurricane crashed into the city walls, the soldiers on top of the wall all fell to the ground. On the other side, wherever the hurricane passed, the trees on both sides of the road would be blown bare, leaving only the trunk.

    The earth cracked open, but Yuwen Hao wasn¡¯t stepped on.

    He stood there and raised Qi Tian¡¯s feet with both of his hands: ¡°I do have some strength, but I¡¯m stillcking a little.¡±

    He used the force in his hands and pushed Qi Tian¡¯s leg up. Qi Tian unsteadily retreated a few steps, his other foot taking a few steps back before he fell down.

    At this time, Yuwen Hao¡¯s body slowly flew up into the air. He floated teight that was about the same as Qi Tian, looked at Qi Tian¡¯s pair of scarlet eyes, and said with a cold smile.

    He pointed to the sky, and then pointed at Qi Tian: ¡°Borrowing the Burning Heaven Fire, I¡¯ll destroy your cultivation base.¡±

    With a whoosh, a streak of heavenly fire fell from the sky. Its power was truly terrifying. The people on top of the city walls gasped in shock, many of them were calling out that this was the might of the heavens.

    The mes dropped down, forming a wall of fire that trapped Qi Tian inside. The color of the fire gradually changed from red to light purple. A ring of fire walls started to shrink, and in an instant, all of the hair on Qi Tian¡¯s body was burnt ck and curled. He raised both his arms to block his face, and continuously struggled and crashed against it, but was unable to break free.

    ¡°Stone spirit, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±

    Yuwen Hao pointed his index finger forward: ¡°Exterminate him!¡±

    Right at this moment, a bell sound came from the sky, followed by a gigantic golden bell-like object that fell down fiercely, and trapped Qi Tian beneath it with a boom.

    A white-robed monk descended from the sky and sat cross-legged on top of the golden bell. Qi Tian¡¯s roar still came from inside, but Jin Zhong blocked out the mes. The monk sat with his hands up, holding a string of prayer beads in his hands.

    ¡°Monk?¡±

    Yuwen Hao¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Monk, this isnce you should be.¡±

    The Divisions monk shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I shouldn¡¯t be going to, just see if he¡¯s here. As I said, I¡¯m going to pay for that man. ¡°He owes me too much and too much, so I can only save his life.¡±

    Yuwen Hao snorted coldly, ¡°The Great Western Region is nce where your Buddhist Sect can do whatever they want. Since you¡¯re a guest, I¡¯ll give you some face. If you leave now, I won¡¯t mind. If you insist on interfering, I will take you in as well! ¡±

    The monk slightly shook his head, closed his eyes and put his hands together.

    ¡°Open the golden lotus, connect your life and body.¡±

    The golden greatclock suddenly split apart, transforming into an enormous golden lotus. The hundred meter long scarlet ape that Qi Tian had turned into suddenly became quiet. It looked exactly like the Monk of the Divisions, with both hands sped together, it sat down cross-legged on top of the golden lotus. That was why it seemed that the giant red ape was sitting cross-legged on the lotus throne while the white robed monk was sitting cross-legged on the giant ape¡¯s head. It was truly shocking.

    ¡°Burn!¡±

    Yuwen Hao was enraged to the extreme as he pressed forward.

    The wall of fire suddenly became more powerful, and continued to shrink.

    And at this time, the golden lotus had actually transferred the mes on Qi Tian¡¯s body to Divisions. But the Divisions Monk still sat there, frowning. He was obviously suffering from immense pain, but he didn¡¯t move an inch.

    As the fire wall got closer, mes began to appear on the golden lotus. However, those mes were all attracted by the monk. The mes turned into a line of fire and charged straight at the monk.

    Because the pressure had been reduced, Qi Tian opened his eyes and raised his head to look at the Divisions Monk floating above him.

    ¡°Monk, this has nothing to do with you. Leave!¡±

    The Divisions Monk still had his eyes closed. He put his hands together and endured the burning sensation. The corners of his mouth slightly rose: ¡°Monk, you¡¯re not leaving.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Monks, Monkeys.

    <h4>Chapter 736 ¨C Monks, Monkeys.</h4>

    Monkeys fight desperately for friends, while monks set fire to their bodies.

    Golden lotuses flourished, and the giant scarlet ape was sitting cross-legged on top of the golden lotus. It couldn¡¯t move, so it couldn¡¯t move. The monk was the one who started the fire, while the mes on Qi Tian¡¯s body became lesser and lesser. On the other hand, the monk¡¯s white monastic robe was already riddled with holes.

    Even so, the monk remained motionless and continued to smile.

    Monkey suddenly understood. Monk was begging for death.

    Qi Tian had once asked, ¡°Oh monk, didn¡¯t you say you would take responsibility for the monk¡¯s mistakes?¡± Didn¡¯t you say to trade your own fate for that monk¡¯s? So that monk owes me, how do you repay him?

    Monks always change the subject and don¡¯t answer. Sometimes they don¡¯t even speak. Qi Tian now understood. The monk not speaking and not replying was not being tactful, but he had already made a decision in his heart.

    ¡°Monk!¡± It¡¯s not your life, it¡¯s not your fault! ¡±

    Qi Tian shouted with his head raised, his voice hoarse. The golden lotuspletely isted him. No matter how fierce and cruel the light purple mes were, it had nothing to do with him. This lotus flower was the lotus flower of the Divisions Monk, it was closely rted to the Divisions Monk. Therefore, he used the lotus flower to guide all the mes to destroy his body and brought them over to the monk. This was done by a monk, and no one could stop him.

    ¡°That is not my life, but the Buddhist Sect owes you a debt.¡±

    Divisions¡¯s face was about to turn ck, and his white monastic robe was alsopletely gone. mes were burning on his body, and one could even hear sizzling sounds, which made one¡¯s scalp go numb.

    ¡°Monkey.¡±

    Divisions was still smiling, even his eyebrows had been burnt off.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know why he lied to you all those years ago? I¡¯ll tell you now, he never lied to you ¡­ That was because he himself was also someone who had been deceived. When the Buddha reincarnated, something went wrong and he needed the stone essence to stop the bleeding to stabilize his spiritual source. ¡°But I can¡¯t say it out loud, so I let him find you and tell you that he needs you to help him out.¡±

    ¡°In the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s lightning pool, they used lightning pools to refine your body and extract your blood essence. However, they did not expect that not only was the lightning pools unable to do anything to you, it had instead allowed you to be Unbreakable Body. In the end, you couldn¡¯t escape. You were injured, your Profound Qi was extracted, and you were thrown into the valley. After bringing you to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, he was sent out to do other things. After he returned, he heard that you had died.

    ¡°I was an orphan, an abandoned child. I don¡¯t know my own background, I don¡¯t know the origins of my name, but the Buddhist Sect saved me. Give me food and clothing, teach me cultivation. It was to view the Buddhist Sect as my home, to view the Buddha as my father ¡­ I know that I am not a good monk because I cannot be without desire. ¡±

    ¡°From when I was young, when I entered the Buddhist Sect, I had the same dream every night. The monk with the wall kept on talking. I didn¡¯t want to hear it, so I got bored listening to it. I wanted to scold him and beat him to leave, but I couldn¡¯t. No matter how much I cursed, no matter what I did, I still couldn¡¯t chase him away. He still entered my dreams night after night. In the end, I am already unable to tell if I am him or if he is me ¡­ ¡±

    Divisions¡¯s smile was one of relief, withouint of fear or bitterness.

    ¡°Monkey, you should let go of this grudge.¡±

    The Divisions monk continued, ¡°Back then when Buddha lied to you, it was not from the heart. On that day, a great fiendish demon invaded the mortal world, and Buddha withstood it all by himself, heavily injured. Therefore, if the path of the Buddha had obstacles, then the Buddhist sect would not be able to continue on if the Buddha did not allow it ¡­ Even though it is said that you will be abandoned in the valley, the truth is that the divine medicine that was passed down from the ancient times will help you to transform once again. ¡±

    Monkey scolded loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t listen! That¡¯s Buddha¡¯s business, that¡¯s that guy¡¯s business, what does it have to do with you? Hurry up and leave, I don¡¯t need you to show mercy! Give me ¡­ Get lost! ¡±

    Divisions said: ¡°You were originally created by the strongest spirit energy in the world. If it weren¡¯t for that day, you would have been the strongest monkey in the world. This is what the Buddhist Sect owes you, and this is what the Buddha owes you, so I am here to pay you back. ¡±

    He sped his hands together and said, ¡°The grudge is resolved, and karma is reborn.¡±

    Monkey wanted to struggle out of the protection of the golden lotus, but golden light coiled around the lotus as though it was a golden chain, tightly suppressing him within. He waspletely unable to escape.

    The Divisions monk looked at Yuwen Hao: ¡°How about I trade my life for his?¡±

    Yuwen Hao loudly said, ¡°What does it have to do with you and him? What does it have to do with me? If this stone spirit dares to intrude into my Phoenix Stage, then naturally, I have to follow the rules of my Phoenix Stage. ¡±

    The monk shook his head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to implicate the innocent. ¡°Why can¡¯t youpare to him?¡±

    Yuwen Hao sneered: ¡°Your Buddhist Sect¡¯s words have no meaning to me. The Phoenix Stage is the Phoenix Stage and the Great Thunder Lake Temple is the Great Thunder Lake Temple. You are courting death, and I am not the one who will kill you. So the cause and effect of this grudge has nothing to do with me having a single copper coin. ¡±

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t letting him go?¡±

    the monk asked.

    Yuwen Hao loudly said, ¡°No!¡±

    The monk shook his head and closed his eyes once more. His left hand was ced below his right, while his left hand was ced horizontally on his right. The middle finger of his right index finger was pressed together, while his ring finger and pinky were bent.

    ¡°King Kong.¡±

    These two words came out of the monk¡¯s mouth very, very lightly.

    However, the moment those two words left his mouth, the monk suddenly changed. A zing golden light emerged from his body, and a golden Buddha that was at least hundreds of meters tall descended from the sky. The Great Buddha sat with his legs crossed, looking exactly the same as the Monk of Divisions.

    Rainbow clouds surrounded the golden giant¡¯s body. It sat cross-legged with its eyes closed and its hands oveid. Its left hand was held horizontally, and its fingertip pointed towards the sky.

    The Divisions monk raised his right hand, while the golden Great Buddha did the same. Divisions Monk¡¯s right index finger pointed towards Yuwen Hao, while the Great Golden Buddha pointed at Yuwen Hao.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    It was as if a heavenly punishment had struck where Yuwen Hao was. He was hit by an invisible force in the air and had no power to resist. That was the secret of the Buddhist Sect, the King Kong Finger.

    It was just a single point in the air. Yuwen Hao, who was originally floating in mid-air, couldn¡¯t withstand this vast and mighty strength. He cried out and fell from mid-air. A huge golden palm reached out and caught Yuwen Hao in midair. Then, the golden Buddha reached out and ced Yuwen Hao on the city wall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill, I don¡¯t want tomit sins. I only wish for the cause and effect in my heart to be resolved. This person, I¡¯ll return it to you. This is enough for you. ¡°Let her go, I¡¯ll justpensate you with my life.¡±

    Monk Divisions opened his eyes and looked at Yu Wende who was on the city wall.

    Yu Wende sped his hands together and said, ¡°I have heard of the name of the Buddhist Sect for many years and have read Buddhist scriptures before. I know some legends, but I have never been able to understand what it means to be Buddha. Seeing Master today, I know what is Buddha. ¡±

    He raised his head and said, ¡°Master can leave, the Yuwen n will not pursue this matter.¡±

    The Divisions monk smiled. His smile was like a buddhist smile. It waespect for life, a gratification to life.

    The Divisions Monk¡¯s body dropped straight down from the sky, the golden Buddha had disappeared, and the rainbow colored clouds in the sky had scattered, the sun¡¯s rays shining down onto the ground once again. The golden lotus which was originally sitting down with Qi Tian slowly closed, then transformed into a golden light that flew into the body of the falling Divisions monk.

    Qi Tian broke free from the imprisonment and flew towards the Divisions like a bolt of lightning.

    It was at this moment that Yuwen Hao, who was being carried by the Divisions Monk, woke up. He struggled to stand up, and when he saw the Divisions¡¯s falling monkeys had escaped, he roared in rage and pped the empty air with both his hands.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yu Wende stepped forward and grabbed his hand, causing Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression to change greatly.

    But it was toote.

    In mid air, two gigantic ming palms suddenly appeared and fiercely mmed into each other while the Divisions Monk was in mid air. With a boom, the hurricane spread out from the point of impact, causing the earth to shake.

    Monkey was just one step away from grabbing the Divisions monk, but he could only watch as the ming palms mmed onto the monk¡¯s body. The monkey cried out, and its hair stood on end!

    In an instant, Monkey¡¯s eyes turned red. He rushed forward quickly, kneeled on the ground and slid down, hugging the Divisions Monk that was falling down. The Divisions Monk¡¯s eyes were already tightly shut, blood continuously flowed out from the corners of his mouth. His body was limp, and there were countless broken bones, as well as a few injuries on his internal organs. Blood and minced meat spurted out from the monk¡¯s mouth, spraying all over the monkey¡¯s face.

    Warm blood sprayed onto the monkey¡¯s body. The monkey looked at the Divisions Monk who was about to faint and let ouoar towards the sky.

    ¡°At that time, he said that if I were to enter the Buddhist Sect and retract my heart, then I would be able to benefit the world. I said that I was just a stone monkey, how could I have any feelings for the world. I think it¡¯s the most appropriate thing to do now, to be able to walk between the heavens and the earth. ¡±

    He ced the Divisions Monk¡¯s body on the ground and stood up abruptly. ¡°However, this world does not tolerate me, you, nor the righteous path.¡±

    He reached out and grabbed it. The iron rod that was dropped in the distance flew back to his hand with a swoosh andnded on his palm. The monkey held the iron rod in its hand, and streams of magma-like patterns appeared on its hand. When those lines of light made contact with the iron rod, the iron rod instantly turned red before turning golden.

    With a ¡®hu¡¯ sound, the originally burnt monkey hair grew back. It was no longer grayish-ck, no longer scarlet, but golden instead. It had a long golden fur, and the top of its head was emitting a faint purplish glow. Monkey¡¯s eyes looked at the person on the wall. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, two rays of golden light shot out from his eyes. One could tell in an instant.

    Yuwen Hao immediately made his move. The mes formed a barrier in front of him. that waeavenly fire that burned everything, even a person¡¯s Cultivation Power could be burnt to ashes. However, at this moment, it couldn¡¯t stop the golden light. Those two golden lights pierced through the wall of fire, and with a pu sound, two bloody holes appeared on his body. The golden light pierced through his body, causing the tower behind him to copse.

    Holding the iron rod in his hand, Monkey made a grasping motion with his left hand. Yuwen Hao¡¯s body seemed to have been pulled by something. He bent his back and flew straight towards the monkey. Just as it was about to fly in front of the monkey, the monkey swung its iron rod and swung it.

    Bang!

    Yuwen Hao¡¯s body was sent flying like a cannonball. With a boom, he crashed into the city wall. The walls of the Phoenix Stage were iparably sturdy and it was the most important military fortress in the northwest. Even so, Yuwen Hao¡¯s body was deeply embedded into the city walls. He was stuck there, and all the bones in his body seemed to have shattered.

    Monkey took a step forward, and his pair of eyes shone witesplendent golden light.

    ¡°Monks are kind-hearted, I am not.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the monk that was lying on the ground, ¡°But, I will listen to you. ¡°After killing this person to avenge you, I will enter the buddhist faith to do good deeds and not kill anyone.¡±

    He stepped forward with his left foot and bent his right leg. He raised the iron rod with his right hand and threw it forward like he was throwing a javelin. In the air, Yu Wende used both hands to grab at the iron rod, but the iron rod was simply too fast, and in a blink of an eye, it had already reached Yuwen Hao¡¯s chest witoof. The iron rod carried Yuwen Hao¡¯s corpse and directly smashed through the city gate tower. After flying for a few hundred meters, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound as the iron rod pierced into the Yuwen n¡¯s huge stone statue, right between their eyebrows.

    The stick was there, hanging there, swaying.

 Chapter 737 - You may ask me for it.

    <h4>Chapter 737 ¨C You may ask me for it.</h4>

    Yu Wende felt that today was the worst day ever, and that everything that happened today was because of the Stone Essence, as well as his own words. If he hadn¡¯t allowed his fourth brother, Yuwen Hao, to take action, this might not have been the case.

    At this point, it was hard to stop halfway.

    The monkey was crazy, it suddenly became stronger, Yu Wende guessed that it was because of the monkey¡¯s stimtion that some kind of powerful force in its body suddenly awakened. Stone spirits were the most terrifying type of monsters in this world. After the stone essence formed, it was even more powerful than normal demon beasts, and after its power awakened, it seemed to already possess the strength of Lower Celestial Stage ¡­ Should they fight?

    If he didn¡¯t fight, his fourth brother would have been killed just like that, and that iron rod would have stabbed right into the forehead of the ancestor.

    Fight?

    He might even lose his hands. Even if he did do it himself, he might not be able to capture the stone essence spirit in an instant. If he did not kill it in one strike, the stone essence would be able to turn Phoenix Stage upside down. If too many soldiers and civilians were killed or injured, Yuwen n¡¯s prestige would be greatly reduced.

    At this moment, even Chen Zhongqi felt that it was difficult for Yu Wende.

    It was at this moment that Monkey suddenly did something that stunned everyone.

    He sat down cross-legged beside the monk and helped the paralyzed monk up. Then, he ced his hands on the monk¡¯s knees, as if he was meditating. The two of them sat side by side in the same posture.

    Monkey said, ¡°Tell me, if I¡¯m with you, then I¡¯m with you. Fine, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re with me. If you die, then I¡¯ll apany you. This grudge will eventually havead, and the karma will finally end. ¡±

    He looked up at the city wall. ¡°I killed you because he touched the monk.¡± If this goes on, the hatred will never end. So, I¡¯ll give you my life aspensation. Only please promise me one thing, don¡¯t insult anyone, and send the monk¡¯s corpse to Great Thunder Lake Temple in the Western Regions. ¡±

    This undoubtedly gave Yu Wende a big step forward. Yu Wende let out a long breath, and nced at Chen Zhongqi. Chen Zhongqi turned his head and looked away, not saying a word.

    ¡°Ol ¡®Five, go kill that stone essence spirit.¡± Don¡¯t insult him, don¡¯t make things difficult for him, just kill him. There must be an exnation for this matter. However, do not lose our Yuwen n¡¯s morale. ¡±

    The fifth brother¡¯s expression changed. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Only kill them?¡±

    Yu Wende said solemnly, ¡°Did you not hear my words clearly?¡±

    Yuwen Hui stomped his foot and jumped down from the city wall. Out of the nine brothers, Yu Wending had the highest cultivation, followed by the seemingly loyal and kind Yu Wending. The remaining seven people had their own strengths and weaknesses, among them, Yuwen Lie¡¯s cultivation was the hardest to guess, and even Yu Wende was not clear about it. He even suspected that his ninth brother¡¯s strength was above Yu Wending¡¯s.

    Yuwen Hui¡¯s cultivation was in the middle to lower rankings among his nine brothers. Although he had notpletely broken through the Lower Celestial Stage, he was not far from it. This was precisely the terrifying aspect of the Yuwen n. In Yu Wende¡¯s previous generation, his father¡¯s generation still had many people left alive, and their strength could not be underestimated. Even in his grandfather¡¯s generation, there were still a few people who had hidden themselves and possessed terrifying strength. Moreover, there was also the old man, who had shot out tens of thousands of li in a single arrow. As for the outstanding descendants, they appeared one after another.

    Yuwen Guang strode towards Qi Tian, threw down his hand and an ancient sword appeared in his palm.

    The sword radiated light in all directions. It was obvious that it was no ordinary sword. He strode toward the monkey, but the monkey did not even spare him a nce. He gently lifted his hand to wipe the burnt ck face of the monk, then he closed his eyes and waited for the sword to strike down.

    There are many grudges in this world that cannot escape the cycle of karma.

    Yuwen Hui walked in front of Monkey and said in a low voice, ¡°Raise your head and look at me!¡±

    The monkey, however, did not move. The hairy hand on the back of his hand reached out and grabbed the monk¡¯s hand. The monk¡¯s hand was still warm, as if he still yearned for the world.

    Yuwen Yi was enraged: ¡°All of this was caused by you, do you want to die now? You killed my fourth brother, I really want to chop you into pieces. Unfortunately, second brother won¡¯t let me do that, but I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I will first cut open your meridians, then break your internal organs, and then burn your true energy within your body. You won¡¯t be able to see anything on the surface, but I will make you suffer a fate worse than death, and let you experience this pain. ¡±

    He raised his sword and ced it on Monkey¡¯s throat. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Monkey remained unmoved, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard him.

    Yuwen Guang was extremely angry as he thrust out his sword. The instant the tip of the sword was about to pierce through the monkey¡¯s skin, a purple light shed from afar. Even though Yuwen Zhen¡¯s cultivation was about to enter the Lower Celestial Stage, the violet light was too fast for him to react to.

    With a ng, the longsword in his hand was hit by the purple light and left his hand. The sword was knocked away and was grabbed by someone in the air.

    Yuwen Yunhua suddenly turned his head and saw a young man in ck clothes floating down from midair, holding his water stop sword in his hand. His stopped water sword was a magic tool at the peak of Golden-Rank, but at this moment, it was actually easily sent flying by someone. A sense of humiliation rose up from Yu Wen¡¯s heart. The most humiliating thing was that the person was clearly younger than him.

    With a bang, the stopped water sword at the peak of Golden-Rank was broken by the ck-clothed youth as he walked. An Zheng held onto the sword hilt with one hand and the body of the sword with the other. He broke the priceless peak Golden-Rank and threw it to the side.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Yu Wenzhou loudly shouted.

    An Zheng did not say a word, his attention all on the Divisions monk.

    On top of the Phoenix Stage¡¯s city walls, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression changed drastically. And this change, of course did not escape Yu Wende¡¯s eyes. He immediately guessed that this ck-clothed youth was the person Chen Zhongqi was referring to.

    Seeing that An Zheng was not replying to him, Yuwen Guanghan took a big step forward and grabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. He could feel from the strength the teenager in ck had used to knock his sword away that the man¡¯s cultivation level was also Higher Completion Stage. The quality of Higher Completion Stage and the Lower Celestial Stage werepletely different, just like how the former waed rank while thetter was a Golden-Rank.

    Yuwen Yunhua felt a lot more at ease. The other party was only taking advantage of him being unprepared. As long as the opponent was still in the Higher Completion Stage, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Because no one knew him better than himself, he was not far from the Lower Celestial Stage.

    That hand was extremely fast, and was about to grab An Zheng¡¯s throat. However, he never would have thought that his opponent¡¯s speed would be at least a block faster than his own.

    With a light p sound, An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed Yuwen Hui¡¯s thumb. Then, he pulled it down, and with a kacha sound, the phnx of Yuwen Hui¡¯s thumb was broken by An Zheng.

    That light sound even reached the top of the city wall.

    ¡°Break your fingers?¡±

    Yu Wende frowned slightly as he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    Although it was just breaking fingers, all ten fingers were connected to the heart. That pain instantly spread to Yuwen Huai¡¯s entire body. As An Zheng pressed down with his hand, Yuwen Huai¡¯s upper body couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was being pressed down as well.

    ¡°Peak of Higher Completion Stage?¡±

    An Zheng nced at Yuwen Gun: ¡°Do you have a lot of people like you in the Yuwen n?!¡±

    Yuwen Hui felt his heart explode with anger. Ever since he was young, he had never been humiliated like this before. Their Yuwen n was simr to the local tyrant in the northwest. Although they kept a low profile, no one dared to offend them. Right now, his pride was being crushed by this young man of unknown origin in front of him.

    ¡°The number of powerful experts in the Yuwen n is beyond your imagination!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and shouted.

    An Zheng made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°Since there are so many people like you in the Yuwen n, one death of you would not be a big deal. But I don¡¯t have many friends, both of them over there. If they die, I really care. ¡±

    The two looked like they were just holding hands, but they had been fighting on the Cultivation Power for a long time. Yuwen Hui had belittled An Zheng when he had his thumb grabbed by him. He thought to himself, his speed is not as fast as yours, how can you be stronger than me?

    But in reality, his power had also lost. An Zheng¡¯s strength gradually gained the upper hand as he suppressed and forced backwards, actuallypletely forcing the burning power of Yuwen back from his arm and back into his body. Right now, this arm was as weak as amoner¡¯s arm. If An Zheng used even a little more strength, this arm would be crippled.

    As An Zheng pressed down more and more, Yuwen Huai¡¯s body became lower and lower, and he was just about to crouch down.

    An Zheng held Yuwen Huai Huo¡¯s wrist and looked at the city wall, his gazending on Yu Wende. The ones in power naturally had an imposing manner that could be easily seen by others. So even though An Zheng had never seen Yu Wende before, he was sure that he was the person who could make the decision in the Phoenix Stage.

    ¡°Must we kill?¡±

    An Zheng asked Yu Wende.

    Yu Wende took a step forward, held onto the city wall and said loudly: ¡°He just killed my younger brother, the brother of the person you¡¯re holding in your hand.¡±

    An Zheng asked again: ¡°Why is that monk like this?¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Then... It¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡±

    An Zheng sneered: ¡°So it¡¯s just a misunderstanding that your people almost beat my friend to death. I just want to ask you, did you guys beat the monk into this state first, or did the monkey kill your little brother first? ¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Our men attacked first. ¡±

    ¡°Then, let me ask you, when the monk was beaten by your younger brother, did he fight back?¡±

    ¡°Not at first, but then he did fight back.¡±

    An Zheng asked again: ¡°Then when your brother misunderstood and wanted to kill my monk, did you stop him?¡±

    Yu Wende replied: ¡°Of course I did, it was just that I wasn¡¯t able to make it in time.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, you might not even have time now.¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at Yuwen Yuhua: ¡°This is your other brother, right? You can measure his life with your Yuwen n¡¯s so-called pride and see who has more weight.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°Take away the monkey and the monk.¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai hurriedly went over, each of them carrying one of them and backing out.

    Yu Wende pressed his hands together, hinting his subordinates to not act rashly: ¡°Little brother, if you do this, the consequences will be severe.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s leg shattered Yuwen Yingyun¡¯s knee, and Yuwen Xingyun kneeled down with a ¡®pu tong¡¯ sound. An Zheng looked down at him: ¡°When you had people kneel for you earlier, did you think that you would kneel for others too?¡±

    He raised his head and looked towards the city wall: ¡°If you feel that your Yuwen n has lost face, ask me for it. As for the Monk, you are wrong. Monkey killed someone to get justice for him. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility of dealing with the monkey. If you want to seek justice, thene find me. ¡±

    He released his hand and took the opportunity to pull outwards. He actually forcefully pulled out more than half of the Cultivation Power of Yuwen Guang and casually threw it out. A small mountain very, very far away was sted to the point of not being able to reach the top of the mountain.

    An Zheng turned and walked away, ¡°You guys cane and take it for yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 738 - Night Dream

    <h4>Chapter 738 ¨C Night Dream</h4>

    On the walls of the Phoenix Stage, Yu Wende pulled Chen Zhongqi to the side and asked with a low voice: ¡°My prince, I hope you can tell me more about this matter. Who exactly is this person? I¡¯ll exin it to the family. Regardless of whether I can suppress it or not, I¡¯ll suppress it. When the timees, it will definitely not involve the prince. I will take responsibility for the people¡¯s iprehension and anger. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi muttered to himself for a bit, but still shook his head in the end: ¡°This matter isn¡¯t rted to me alone, but I hope that it will continue until I do. The words could onlye up to this point, so ¡­ Yu Wende, I know you are in a difficult situation, one of the most important members of the n has been killed, so the n will definitely interrogate you. How about this, you just need to tell them that these people are here to assassinate me.

    Yu Wende was a little angry, ¡°My prince, my people are not blind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to hide it from the n members. I¡¯m telling you to hide it from the outside world.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°The reason I wanted you to say this, is to give an exnation to the citizens of Phoenix Stage. You can¡¯t say it because you saw how precious that stone essence was, so you sent Yuwen Hao to help, right? ¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, and the estrangement appeared, but neither of them could exin it clearly.

    Yu Wende suddenly felt that interacting with the people from the royal family was the funniest thing in the world.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m making things difficult for you.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi continued: ¡°So I¡¯ll tell you everything, other than that young man in ck, you can kill anyone else. The heads of these people should be enough to ount for your nsmen, right? ¡±

    At this point, Yu Wende did not want to endure anymore. After a moment of silence, he said directly: ¡°My prince, His Majesty sent you to the Phoenix Stage, everyone in the Yuwen n has the responsibility of protecting and protecting you. To die for this responsibility, our Yuwen n is duty-bound. However, we can¡¯t possibly not know everything. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi could tell that Yu Wende¡¯s anger was about to burst out. The Chen family still needed the Yuwen family to stay in the northwest. Although the northwest wairing ce, the military status of this ce was extremely important. The moment Yuwen n became dissatisfied, the ultimate injury would be to the root of Da Xi¡¯s country.

    After thinking about it again and again, Chen Zhongqi finally revealed something. ¡°That person, is...¡±

    He paused for a moment before looking at Yu Wende, ¡°I know that you have always had a person that you respected, but I have never seen him before. He¡¯s never been to the northwest, and you¡¯ve never been to Jinling. And the young man who wanted to kill me, is this person¡¯s descendant. ¡±

    ¡°Fang Zheng!¡±

    Yu Wende¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    There had always been such rumors, but Chen Zhongqi himself had admitted it in front of him. He did indeed respect Fang Zheng¡¯s character, and also respected Fang Zheng¡¯s cultivation. He had once said in front of many people in his n that the person he respected the most was the Da Xi Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat, Fang Zheng.

    However, not long ago, this person¡¯s sessor had stood not far in front of him witostile attitude, and had almost crippled his fifth brother.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Wende let out a long sigh and said these three words.

    ¡°Amazing?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi did not understand.

    Yu Wende said: ¡°When Fang Zheng was here, his unparalleled cultivation made people revere him. When I say ¡°absolute¡±, I don¡¯t mean that his cultivation is invincible, but his aura. Because he was selfless, he was invincible. He does not have any private thoughts in his heart, and every time he attacked, it was not for himself, but to uphold the righteousness of thew, so he will always be afraid of his enemies. ¡±

    ¡°I already said long ago thaerson like Fang Zheng would not have a good ending.¡±

    After saying these words, perhaps knowing that he had misspoken, Yu Wendeughed a little embarrassedly, and then continued: ¡°I just have never heard that he actually has a sessor. That person was so young, yet he had such a cultivation level and such an imposing manner. He was truly extraordinary. For Fang Zheng to be able to bring up such a disciple, it is even more amazing. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed bitterly, he did not want to exin anymore.

    Yu Wende stayed silent for a while before saying: ¡°Since Your Highness has spoken, then when I return, I will pass on your meaning to me.¡±

    He took a look around the city. Almost all of the Yuwen n¡¯s members hade out. After all, the statue of the ancestor had been destroyed. Your Highness, please rest for a while. I will go and take care of this matter first.

    Yu Wende turned and walked down the city wall. Facing Yu Wending and the others who were rushing over, he exined everything to them. He was not willing to admit that he had ordered Yuwen Hao to help, but in front of Yu Wending, he did not hide anything.

    ¡°As brothers, we can even endure the grief and not do anything about it. However, our nsmen cannot. Withoueasonable exnation, even if it¡¯s the Prince and the others, they would not let this matter rest. ¡±

    Yu Wending said: So, this young man, should I kill him or not?

    Yu Wende did not directly answer, but asked. ¡°How are their emotions?¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°The others are still alright, everyone is still unclear about what happened. I have already found a few people on the city wall, and told them not to speak nonsense. However, it¡¯s hard to exin to the people from Ol ¡®Four¡¯s family. They¡¯ve already cried twice. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to do.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°This is a blood feud, we can¡¯t not take it. However, if they found that person and killed him, they would not be able to exin themselves in front of Chen Zhongqi. The thoughts of the n members could not be ignored, but Chen Zhongqi is too important to our Yuwen n¡¯s current situation. ¡±

    He paced back and forth, and suddenly thought of a way, ¡°I told you to send Limitless to get in touch with that young man. How about it?¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°Wuji came back to tell me. That young man was iparably arrogant, and he almost attacked me at that time. If it wasn¡¯t for Limitless being able to see the big picture, they might have already started fighting. Limitless¡¯ evaluation of him is that he is a frog in the well, a boorish man of his generation. ¡±

    ¡°Limitless is not urate.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°I know that you doted on Limitless, but there is something wrong with the child¡¯s personality. Not much of what he said was objective. A young man who could easily destroy the cultivation level of the fifth brother, you tell me you are the frog in the well for this generation? ¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Limitless must have been angered and felt that he could not beat the opponent. This matter does not need Limitless to intervene, let¡¯s change our direction. ¡±

    He pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Currently in the northwest, there are quite a few summoner s in the Summoning the Spiritual World, all of them outside Phoenix Stage. Didn¡¯t that young man previously attack when the summoner came to the Phoenix Stage? Thus, think of a way to lure the summoner over. Although Yuwen Hao may not have directly killed his enemy, but at the very least, he has avenged himself. ¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°It¡¯s just that, if this matter were to spread out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for our Yuwen n.¡±

    ¡°No one will spread it.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°You have arranged for a capable person to go find the summoner. If not, you will go personally. We want to kill the summoner, we also want to kill that young man. Letting them kill each other is a good thing for us in the Northwest. ¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°I will do this myself, but I need the Clear Sky Mirror.¡±

    Yu Wende nodded his head, ¡°Those summoner of high rank can take human form and it is very difficult to distinguish them. They indeed need the Clear Sky Mirror. ¡°How about this, I will inform the Old Master and ask for the Clear Sky Mirror toe out and give it to you.¡±

    Yu Wending replied: ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    At the same time, at Frozen Land.

    In front of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, there wauge mirror of ice. It was iparably smooth, and was much more distinct than the most polished copper mirror. However, this ice mirror was not for wearing clothes, but a magical equipment.

    In the ice mirror, Eagle Horse stood there modestly, clearly visible. At this time, the Eagle Horse was still ten thousand kilometers northwest of Frozen Land.

    ¡°Have you found the person?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi casually asked. He did not want his subordinates to see that he was actually very weak. He was still as cynical as ever, leaning back in his huge ice sculpture chair, his expression calm.

    ¡°Monarch, we¡¯ve already found him. He¡¯s indeed not easy to deal with.¡±

    The Eagle Horse lowered its head and said: ¡°But I will definitely kill this person.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°Do you know why I sent you there instead of going there myself? I know what people are talking about down there. They¡¯re guessing that I was hurt so I couldn¡¯t go out... Eagle Horse, you should know that the few people I sent out were killed by that guy. If you still had to rely on me to kill him in the end, what use would I have you all? I¡¯m giving you this opportunity to prove yourself. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. ¡±

    The Eagle Horse hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Monarch. Although this person¡¯s cultivation is strange, his strength is fierce, and his attack power is shocking, this subordinate has already found his weakness. The next time we fight, I will definitely kill him.¡±

    He carefully nced at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, and then probed: ¡°But ¡­ ¡°Monarch, I have a lot of questions regarding the Holy Fish.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand impatiently. ¡°What problem?¡±

    The Eagle Horse said: ¡°Is the legend of the Holy Fish true? From what I see, that person has already collected about half of the Holy Fish Scale, if I were to collect another half, it would form a reverse scale ¡­ It is said that the reverse scale appears in the world, and saints are born. ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill him before the reverse scale gathering?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said in a cold voice: ¡°I told you before, the Holy Fish is already old, and will eventually die. This may be thest person the Holy Fish will be able to control, and if you kill this person early on, the Holy Fish will be dead as well. ¡±

    The Eagle Horse said: ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that this subordinate identally found out one thing. Rumor has it that ten years ago, the Holy Fish really appeared.¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ten years ago ¡­ Could that old fellow have predicted that I woulde here ten years ago? ¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°Mount Cang Man.¡±

    The Eagle Horse answered.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned his head around, ¡°Yaya, you¡¯re going to Mount Cang Man right now. It¡¯s only been ten years, it¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s not a single trace left behind.¡±

    The ferocious beast under his hand bowed its head: ¡°As youmand.¡±

    Outside Phoenix Stage City, at night.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why he fell asleep, but he heard someone calling his name in a daze. He felt that he had opened his eyes to take a look, but he also felt that it was funny. In his dreams, he only saw a kind old man wearing a white robe waving at him. That old man had a kind and kind face, making people feel a natural sense of familiarity with him.

    ¡°You called me?¡±

    An Zheng asked tentatively.

    The old man smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling you. There are some things I need to tell you. You should know where to find me.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly woke up. When he sat up, the sky was still dark. He was in a trance ¡­ Was it a dream, or was someone really calling for him? He subconsciously looked out the window and saw a white horse, so white that it seemed unreal.

    The white horse called out to An Zheng, then turned and slowly walked out.

 Chapter 739 - - Im just an old fish

    <h4>Chapter 739 ¨C I¡¯m just an old fish</h4>

    In the dead of night, the white of the horse was close to a dream. An Zheng was experienced and knowledgeable, whether it was in his previous life or this life, he had plenty of experience. Whether it was a demonic beast or an ordinary wild beast, his knowledge could not bepared with ordinary people. But An Zheng was sure that he had never seen sucorse before. From the looks of it, he looked like a very handsome war horse, but it had a strange aura to it.

    The horse¡¯s eyes seemed to have deep meanings, it looked at An Zheng for a bit before striding out. An Zheng subconsciously followed along, quickly reaching the side of the white horse.

    When the white horse saw An Zheng approaching, it bent its knees as if it hoped for him to mount it. An Zheng was startled, he turned around and looked at Du Shoushou and the others who were still sleeping soundly, and thought to himself, ¡°How did they not sense anything at all?¡±

    For some reason, An Zheng just felt that this white horse was a little intimate. He jumped on the horse, and the white horse immediately stood up and ran outside.

    He had clearly only run a few steps, when An Zheng turned his head to look, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked!

    Originally, even if the night did not fall into darkness, the brightly lit Phoenix Stage was actually gone. Feeling that the white horse was galloping towards the north, An Zheng could only hear the whistling of the wind in his ears. He could not see anything clearly in the surroundings, let alone the surroundings, he could also not see anything clearly in front of him.

    Streams of light appeared in front of him. He felt like they were heading straight for him, but they would pass by him. Even if he wasn¡¯t clear about what those flowing lights were, An Zheng could roughly guess their direction right now.

    The ce they started at was the Phoenix Stage, the northwest of Da Xi. An Zheng was shocked.

    State of Yan?

    However, there was no one left in the State of Yan anymore, the boat had perfectly copied the terrain of the State of Yan, and all the towns and cities in the State of Yan had been moved away, leaving nothing behind. Furthermore, most of the citizens of the State of Yan did not know where they were at all.

    But of course the real State of Yan was still there, it was just that he was no longer there.

    The white robed old man who had called out his name in the dream appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. The old man was waiting for him ce he knew ¡­ A ce he knows?

    Mount Cang Man!

    This name instantly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and then, he had a very strange feeling in his heart. If Chen Zhongqi had not pretended to be ambushed at State of Yan, in his previous life, he might not have stepped into Mount Cang Man. After that, he was reincarnated in the Mount Cang Man and his soul entered the body of the young man An Zheng who had been beaten to death, which was the reason for his present life ¡­

    Could it be that he had already made some arrangements?

    He felt that he did not have to think for long, until the light suddenly disappeared, and the white horse let out a few light calls before An Zheng realized, the Mount Cang Man had actually arrived. This white horse¡¯s speed was beyond his imagination. Even though the northwest side of Da Xi was not very far from State of Yan, there were still horses that could be seen from thousands of miles away. However, the distance of thousands of miles passed in the blink of an eye.

    An Zheng got off the horse and patted the white horse¡¯s neck. The white horse seemed to be very intimate with him, rubbing its head against An Zheng¡¯s palm.

    This ce?

    An Zheng looked around, but was unable to see anything in the darkness. A group of mountains encircled the area. In fact, it was almost the same even in the mountains. If one looked around at night, they would see many tall mountains, and there wasn¡¯t anything special about them.

    An Zheng looked at the boulder that stuck out from the cliff under his feet. It was rather t. Looking down from here, one could see a bottomless mountain stream. When the mountain wind blew past, it felt extremely cold.

    An Zheng suddenly thought that he hade here before. Not long after the Mount Cang Man was reborn, Du Shoushou was injured by someone. He entered the Mount Cang Man alone at night to search for herbs for Du Shoushou, but he met a demon beast. As the waterfall fell down, for the first and only time, he saw that unparalleledrge fish.

    The big fish rose into the air, and swallowed all of the monsters chasing and killing An Zheng.

    When An Zheng woke up, he was probably sent to this huge protruding rock by the huge wave. At that time, good old man was still very young, and the distance from here to Fantasy City was very far. It had actually ran back in one breath, and found Du Shoushou and the others to save him.

    Speaking of which, the good old man had saved An Zheng¡¯s life.

    Thinking about these things, An Zheng¡¯s emotions becameplicated. It had been ten years, but it still seemed like yesterday when he thought about it. The good old man had followed him for ten years already, so An Zheng subconsciously looked inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The kitten was about one sizerger than before, but it still slept soundly, and basically slept soundly in his Blood Pearl space most of the time. When he woke up, he would eat the Demonic Beast Cores prepared by An Zheng, or else he would absorb the medicinal aura from the medicinal field.

    ¡°good old man, we¡¯re back.¡±

    An Zheng muttered a few words to himself, and the good old man in the Blood Pearl space actually woke up. It meowed, then jumped out of the space and stretched out its body on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Looking around, he suddenly became excited, and twirled around An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, as if telling An Zheng that it hade to this ce before.

    An Zheng raised his hand and caressed good old man¡¯s back: ¡°That¡¯s right, we came here before. Back then, you saved my life here.¡±

    good old man mewled softly as he rubbed his face against An Zheng¡¯s to and fro. It suddenly saw the white horse and let out an excited cry before jumping onto the white horse¡¯s head. The white horse let out chirping sounds as if it knew the good old man.

    An Zheng had seen the Mountain Sea Nerve before, but the Mountain Sea Nerve did not seem to have any records of the White Horse. Or was it that he had missed something?

    ¡°That¡¯s the rebuttal, the mount of an important figure.¡±

    The voice suddenly appeared beside An Zheng, causing An Zheng to look to the side, to be shocked to see that the white robed old man was actually standing right beside him. The old man was emitting bursts of white light and was filled witoly aura. The moment he appeared, the white horse also emitted a white light.

    The old man slowly walked to the white horse, raised his hand and caressed its forehead. An Zheng noticed that when the old man walked, his feet did not touch the ground. The white light surrounding his body gave off a warm and cordial feeling, and when good old man saw the old man, he actually went over, as if they were familiar with each other.

    ¡°Your cat is very powerful, its eyes are Eye of Nine Incarnations. Once the Eye of Nine Incarnations has reached the limit, it can begin to reincarnate. ¡±

    The white robed old man turned and looked at An Zheng. good old man jumped down from the white horse¡¯s head and jumped into the old man¡¯s embrace. The old man hugged good old man and gently caressed his fur.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you know who I am, but you just don¡¯t want to believe me. You are a very conceited person, and alserson who doesn¡¯t believe in fate and even suspects in the path of heaven. Therefore, you are unwilling to admit that your fate has been arranged by someone else, and even more unwilling to admit that you have a so-called mission that has been imposed by someone else ¡­ You have a strong personality, so strong that no one can control you. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, you saved my life, and so did I. If I wasn¡¯t here that day, that bird would have already swallowed you. ¡±

    Although An Zheng had already guessed the answer, when the old man said it himself, he was still shocked.

    ¡°You ¡­ Is it the Holy Fish? ¡±

    ¡°Un, an old fish that is at the end of his life. Haha ¡­¡± It¡¯s a bit sad to say it like that. I¡¯ve never been willing to admit that I¡¯m old, but I am indeed old. ¡±

    ¡°You are the embodiment of this world¡¯s destiny. How can you be old?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart tightened when he heard this, because he finally understood... Holy Fish was the embodiment of this world¡¯s destiny. If one were to say that the Holy Fish had grown old and was about to pass away, there could only be one reason ¡­ The destiny of this world wasing to an end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The old man sat cross-legged in front of An Zheng. He was clearly sitting in front of An Zheng, but it was as if they were separated by a whole world.

    ¡°I¡¯m old. Don¡¯t I still have you?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with eyes full of benevolence: ¡°Do you know why you were reincarnated in that youth¡¯s body? This was because the suffering that the youth had endured was a microcosm of all the people in this world that had suffered. He¡¯s an orphan. He¡¯s being bullied by his peers. He¡¯s poor, he¡¯s weak, and he doesn¡¯t dare to resist. Isn¡¯t this just reflecting the state of arge portion of the people in the world? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and smiled. ¡°You have already changed a lot of things, it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t notice it yourself.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What exactly is the story about you?¡±

    ¡°In this world, things that have existed for a long time will always produce spirits. For example, you once obtained an artifact spirit, and that friend of yours, Qi Tian, is also a spirit. And me too, except I¡¯m special, I¡¯m the spirit of this world. Some people say that I¡¯m the guardian of this world, but actually, that¡¯s not right ¡­ Because I am the world itself, I am not a guardian. I need a guardian, someone like you, and not just you. If the world were to copse, then it is not something that a savior can save, but rather, it would allow everyone to stand up and protect the world. ¡±

    An Zheng seemed to understand.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why did you choose me? And what am I going to do? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to do what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to let you grow on your own and obtain what you deserved. And your growth is indeed very fast, so fast that it surpasses my imagination. However, the speed at which the world had fallen had exceeded my expectations. Initially, I thought that the battle between the Buddha and the Great Xixi would be the biggest contradiction in this world, causing great chaos. But now, the appearance of the Summoning the Spiritual World has made the world copse faster. ¡±

    ¡°Please state it clearly.¡±

    ¡°The appearance of the Summoning the Spiritual World was actually my fault.¡±

    The old man looked at An Zheng guiltily: ¡°Because ¡­ I created him. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face suddenly changed: You¡¯re Zhuo Yu?!

    The old man nodded, then shook his head. ¡°He and I were originally the same person. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t think that he would be able to escape and be someone else. It was because of his separation that my power began to wane and I was powerless to stop anything. The reason I called you over is also because I had a premonition that the world is changing faster. I have to help you. ¡±

    ¡°It will follow you from now on. It is your mount.¡±

    ¡°Reject?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the white horse.

    The white horse barked as if in agreement.

    The old man replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t just run away quickly. You¡¯ll know how powerful it is in the future.¡±

    ¡°And it.¡±

    The old man pointed at good old man¡¯s forehead with his finger: ¡°This little guy seems to be evolving rather slowly.¡±

    He pointed at it and good old man¡¯s body was immediately wrapped in a soft white ball of light. It seemed to be very warm inside, good old man could not help but cry out infort, looking like he was enjoying it with his eyes squinted.

    ¡°And this.¡±

    The old man opened his hands, there waurple light in his heart, ¡°Scattered around, it¡¯s toote for me to wait for you to collect your own words, I¡¯ve found them all back ¡­ This is theplete reverse scale. Now, I will pass it on to you. ¡±

 Chapter 740 - Man-eating demon beasts and demon beasts that eat humans

    <h4>Chapter 740 ¨C Man-eating demon beasts and demon beasts that eat humans</h4>

    An Zheng had a nagging feeling that things were not that simple. The old man, who was in the form of a Holy Fish, suddenly appeared in front of him and contacted him directly. This was obviously not what the old man was nning to do before, but instead, he had suddenly made a decision.

    Seemingly having seen through An Zheng¡¯s doubts, the old man smiled and exined: ¡°That¡¯s right, I indeed wanted you to experience all these before and grow up yourself. For example, the reverse scale. Only by letting you obtain it by yourself would it be even more precious. As I said earlier, the situation worsened much faster than I expected, because I had overlooked one thing. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The human heart.¡±

    The old man exined, ¡°I predicted that there would be a conflict between the Buddha and the Great Xi because the appearance of the Immortal pce ruins was inevitable. I also predicted the appearance of the Summoning the Spiritual World because the hatred cannot be resolved. The only thing that I have forgotten is the human heart. ¡±

    ¡°Once Da Xi is in chaos, the entire east will be in chaos. The Buddhist sects of the West were strong enough to dominate the West. In the east, because of the decline of the Dao Sect, even if the east was the ce where the cultivation originated, it would still be thrown into chaos. Eastern, Da Xi, Central ins people have always hadplex thoughts. ¡°It is not that I am looking down on them. Truth be told, they are the ones who are the mostplicated.¡±

    ¡°They are smart enough to surpass all races, including other humans. Creative, imaginative, and resilient. But... Greed, it surpassed the greed of all races, including other humans. Their control over desire was almost nil. In particr, the desire for power has almost reached a level of madness. ¡±

    The old man said sadly, ¡°If they smell power, they will jump on it. Look at the current situation of Da Xi. Even a small family like the Helian Family wanted to turn their family into a nation and be an emperor ¡­ In terms of unity, the people of Central ins are the worst. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to refute him, but he could not find a single word to refute him.

    The old man sighed, ¡°Therefore, the rate at which the situation is deteriorating has exceeded my expectations. I was already weak, and I couldn¡¯t control myself. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you. I need you even more than before.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you very strong?¡±

    The old man stared nkly for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Very strong.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just kill the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi?¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s very strong, I can¡¯t attack anyone.¡±

    The old man said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t know much about this world. This world is divided into the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao, the Human Dao... The Heavenly Dao is ethereal and indistinct. Even now, I still don¡¯t know what exactly it is. I just have a vague understanding that it is themon master of the boundless heavens, or perhaps it can be said to be an order. ¡±

    ¡°You are the underworld?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°One of them.¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the only Heavenly Dao, but the tunnel is not. I guessed that we weren¡¯t the only ones in this vast world. It was possible that every world had its own tunnel, an existence like me. It was the spirit of the world under the heavens. We can¡¯t do anything to any living thing. This is our order. ¡±

    ¡°The so-called Path of Man is actually the way of life. It is the order of all living things in this world, but I am unable to clearly see it either. Because I couldn¡¯t do anything, a long, long time ago, I racked my brains and finally thought of a way to split myself into two and create Zhuo Yu with my willpower. I hope that Zhuo Yu is a man who protects the order to maintain the world, to punish evil and righteousness, to hoe the strong and support the weak. Zhuo Yu did do it in the beginning, but as he lived in the world longer and longer, his thoughts became moreplicated. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Just like you humans, your thoughts are the mostplicated. After he changed, my n fell through. But the current me no longer has the ability to create another person like Zhuo Yu, so after Zhuo Yu, every time this world encounters a disaster, I can only find someone like you to protect the world. ¡±

    ¡°Protect you.¡±

    An Zheng sneered.

    The old man¡¯s face went grim.

    After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°You can also understand that protecting me is protecting the world. I predicted that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi would send someone to the Mount Cang Man, and once the things I left in the Mount Cang Man are acquired by the people from the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, the copse of order will happen even faster. ¡±

    He frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°People of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, yes.¡±

    ¡°What is Yayiya?¡±

    ¡°What is formed from hatred actually originates from me.¡±

    The old man exined, ¡°Yayiya, it is formed from the hatred of demon beasts. Back then, I created Zhuo Yu to kill and suppress those demon beasts to protect you, who are rtively weaker. The resentment and obsession of these demon beasts that Zhuo Yu had killed had turned into a ¡®yuyu.¡¯ It had no interest in anything other than people. It only ate people. Furthermore, the higher the cultivation of the person, the more interested they will be in it. It is as if all of you are interested in something even more beautiful. ¡±

    ¡°How strong is it?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask, ¡°It actually made you afraid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I was afraid for you guys, so I came to you in advance to give you the reverse scale, to give it to you to refute, and to help cats evolve. ¡±

    The old man¡¯s figure became dim: ¡°If you can defeat Yayu, then go to the Three Immortal Peak. There is a cave there that holds some of the things Zhuo Yu used to use.¡±

    An Zheng asked the question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time: ¡°Back then, was Purple Ivy, one of the Three Immortal Emperors, a Eye of Nine Incarnations?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°His mount?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where did hee from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    The old man¡¯s figure disappeared, and a beast¡¯s roar came from behind An Zheng. An Zheng turned around, and saw that within the forest, all sorts of demon beasts could fly, but they couldn¡¯t fly madly. It was as if they were indescribably frightened, and all of them fled for their lives. The Abyss Flood Dragon was ovehousand meters tall, and the size of the tigers and leopards were so small that they were running towards the north with all their might. It was obvious that the threat wasing from the south.

    Even if it was a demon beast that ate humans, it was still too terrifying for other demon beasts. They were born with a kind of judgment. None of them dared to stop and run with their lives on the line, and none of them dared to stop.

    An Zheng looked at the refutation and realized that not only did it not run, it was actually a little excited. An Zheng immediately thought that this was Purple Ivy¡¯s mount. With a lot of experience and experience, who knew how many storms it had experienced, how could it be scared by Ya Yu?

    But what An Zheng did not expect was that Ya Yu had not arrived yet, so he immediately rushed down from the cliff and started to intercept the fleeing demon beasts. It was originally a war horse that was as white as brocade. It looked elegant and noble, but when An Zheng rushed down, his eyes widened.

    When those ferocious demon beasts saw the counterattack, they actually didn¡¯t dare to move. If the auras they had previously released before they had even arrived made them feel the threat of death and run away, then in front of the resistance, they actually didn¡¯t even dare to resist, not even daring to flee.

    No matter if it was the ordinary tigers, leopards, or the demonic beasts that could destroy a mountain or destroy a forest, all of them crawled down after seeing the rejection. They knelt on the ground as if they were on their knees, not even daring to breathe.

    As for Reject, he continued to walk elegantly among the kneeling demonic beasts, as though he was a king. It lifted one of its forelegs and casually pointed at the demonic beast that it pointed at. The demonic beast immediately went limp in fear, as if it had lost all of its strength in an instant. The demonic beast that wasn¡¯t pointed out was obviously relieved, but it still didn¡¯t dare to move.

    That demon beast wailed in a low voice, as if it was begging for forgiveness. At the same time, it also seemed to beining, as it crawled to the front of the barge. ¡®s wless body straightened up, and his elegant and noble neck pressed downwards. Then, he was shocked.

    The repulsive head suddenly changed and its mouth opened up like a ck hole, swallowing the demonic beast that crawled over. The cries of the demonic beast before it died echoed far away, to the point that the other demonic beasts were all trembling in fear.

    Fortunately, Yu Han didn¡¯t look very hungry, and after casually eating a demon beast, he returned to An Zheng¡¯s side. Only then did those demon beasts dare to stand up and continue running towards the north.

    At this time, a very nice voice suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. It was the voice of a child, and because the voices of children were so tender and clear, it was impossible to tell whether the voice was male or female.

    The voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. It was very direct. An Zheng looked around fiercely, but didn¡¯t discover anything. Then, he noticed that good old man, whose entire body was emitting white light, was looking at him resentfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Little Good.¡±

    An Zheng was shocked: ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to speak, so I¡¯m very agitated. My mouth is still open but it¡¯s still meow ¡­¡± But now I can have a spiritual exchange with you, and I can let you know what I want to say and what you want to say to me in your mind. ¡±

    ¡°This is the change after the evolution right? With your level, what level have you reached?¡±

    ¡°Far from it ¡­¡± If I had divided myself into nine levels, I would only have reached the third level by now. There is still some distance to go until the true Eye of Nine Incarnations reachesrge sess. ¡±

    ¡°Well, at least we can talk now. ¡°But I think it¡¯s better if you meow ¡­¡±

    good old man: ¡°...¡±

    It grudgingly looked at An Zheng, and then said in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°That¡¯s right, the mount of the former Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, is not recorded in your Mountain Sea Nerve, because it is not a demon beast that lives in the mountains or rivers, but in the Inside the Immortal Pce. ¡°What¡¯s different about this is that this is a demon beast specializing in eating humans, while the other is a demon beast specializing in eating demon beasts.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Since he¡¯s that abnormal, then let him eat the Yayu region.¡±

    As if she understood An Zheng¡¯s words, she called out a few times.

    An Zheng asked the good old man: ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    The good old man said, ¡°It said it can¡¯t beat Yayiya ¡­ It¡¯s up to you. ¡±

    Right at this moment, in the distant sky, arge group of dark clouds rapidly approached, bringing with it a strong killing intent.

 Chapter 741 - Supra-Deity Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 741 ¨C Supra-Deity Equipment</h4>

    An Zheng turned around, and looked at therge mass of dark clouds that was quickly approaching as he frowned slightly. It was a demon beast that even the Holy Fish were wary of, could he defeat it?

    Then, An Zheng suddenly thought of something. The reason the Holy Fish suddenly called him over was to deal with this?

    Clouds billowed, and a huge, ugly face appeared in the air. There was no way to describe how ugly that face was. Even if youbined all the words that could be described as ugly together, it still couldn¡¯tpare to that face.

    The eyes wererge and small, and the nose very high. The eye on the left was big, almost half the size of the face. The ratio of the right eye to the head was considered normal, but it was much smaller than the left eye. It was like an egg and a peanut.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Her voice was hoarse.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I came to receive you on behalf of others.¡±

    His expression changed, and then heughed: ¡°Holy Fish, that old bastard doesn¡¯t dare to face me, so you¡¯re going to die for him? That old fellow is really cunning. Knowing that I like delicious humans, he sent you here. ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder and retorted: ¡°My pet also likes delicious beasts, so I n to make a meal for it myself.¡±

    Yu Yu¡¯s left eye was big again. There seemed to be something ck spinning inside it. There was fierceness, annoyance, and disdain in his eyes. It looked at An Zheng and gave a cold snort before saying, ¡°I know who you are now. The trash, Eagle Horse, actually hasn¡¯t killed you yet. Since that¡¯s the case, I shall help him settle this matter. ¡±

    A ck light shed in the sky, and in an instant, an adult man fell from the sky and floated not too far away from An Zheng, looking at him. Even though it had taken human form, it was still the size of an eye and the size of an eye. However, it looked a lot more pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Hand over the reverse scale and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    It was as if she was looking at a low-ranked being, and her eyes were filled with contempt as she looked at An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re unparalleled just because that old fellow gave you a bullshit savior title. Even if humans could cultivate in this world, they would still remain the weakest existences. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But you were still imprisoned.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yu Yu said angrily, ¡°I will give you a chance, you must cherish it. In my eyes, you are nothing more than an ant. If I speak to you now, I will give you face. I will count to three. If you do not hand over the reverse scale, I will let you experience what it is like to die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you know how to count to four?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He was about tens of metres away from An Zheng, and when his palmnded, a gigantic beast w appeared in front of An Zheng. An Zheng did not even have time to react, the beast w was already in front of him. However, An Zheng¡¯s speed had never failed him.

    With a shua sound, An Zheng had already arrived at the top of the cliff. When he looked again, Reject had already brought good old man to an even further ce.

    An Zheng thought that the two of them were really loyal, and then he saw Sang and good old man actually sat down like humans. It was unimaginable howughable it was thaorse and a cat were sitting there like humans, and the funniest thing was that the two of them were actually waving their front ws, as if cheering for An Zheng.

    An Zheng thought to himself that these two guys were really unreliable, and then he remembered that most of the personality of these two guys were rted to Purple Ivy back then. Who knew if Purple Ivy also sat on the side and encouraged others when he fought. Then, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that when they were arguing and fighting, wouldn¡¯t Purple Ivy, as the owner, also be sitting there cheering for them ¡­

    The attack did not harm An Zheng, but it still shattered the huge protruding rock from the ground. Not only was the protruding boulder gone, a deep pit was also dug out by the beast ws on the cliff. A few thick and deep scratches were left there, perhaps even after many years had passed.

    ¡°You dare to dodge?¡±

    A furious roar.

    An Zheng ridiculed: ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, are you going to dodge me hitting you or not?¡±

    Before Yu Yu said anything, An Zheng waved his hand, materialized a purple lightning spear, and threw it towards Yu Yu. The purple lightning released a terrifying aura that was as sharp as any defense in this world. Yu Yu¡¯s figure shed as he dodged the Purple Lightning Spear. The fierce wind caused his clothes to float backwards.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding too?¡±

    He felt that he was being humiliated. He fiercely rushed forward and continuously pped at the air with both of his hands. That huge beast w appeared again and again, faster and faster than before. An Zheng acted like he was dodging a falling meteor, constantly moving and dodging. The power of the beast ws was too great. In just a few moments, ayer of them had been cut off from the peak of the mountain. Chunks of rock tumbled down the cliff, breaking the trees that ran across it. The originally quiet night in the deep forest became violent.

    After being continuously pursued by Yi Yu, An Zheng kept on dodging because An Zheng could see that it was a very thick Cultivation Power. In terms of strength, he was not inferior to it, but it was definitely not enough in terms of durability. The two of them rushed forward in midair, one in front and the other behind. The ones in front constantly dodged left and right, while the ones behind kept striking, like two warships firing missiles.

    Wherever An Zheng and Yayu passed by, it was as if they had been plowed by an iron plow. It was unknown just how long it would take for such an enormous and shocking wound to recover.

    In the distance, the good old man looked at rebuttal, then looked at the good old man as the two of them conversed about something.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a demon beast that eats demonic beasts? Why don¡¯t you go and help?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a Eye of Nine Incarnations, why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡±

    ¡°Neither will I.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, how did you eat those demon beasts if you didn¡¯t hit them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t tell anyone. This is called imposing aura, do you understand? When those beasts saw me, they were terrified and didn¡¯t dare to move. But in fact, I might not be able to beat all of them, you know. That is to say, although I can defeat arge portion of demon beasts, there iortion that I cannot defeat. Even the portion that I cannot defeat, I do not dare to casually fight against me.

    ¡°Oh, it is just a bluff, I am also ¡­ Because I am a Eye of Nine Incarnations, the moment the demonic beasts see me, they feel as though they have seen a king. I am just a little stronger than you, you can defeat most of them, I can¡¯t defeat most of them. ¡±

    After giving good old man a look of admiration, good old man returned his gaze.

    On the other side of the valley, An Zheng was constantly dodging but he did not counterattack. On the other hand, the closer they got, the more furious they became, and the stronger they became. This continued for more than ten minutes, and the surroundings were already filled with wounds and wounds. An Zheng turned around to take a look. The distance between the two of them seemed to be a little too far, and he knew that the miasma wasn¡¯t strong enough. He wanted to test just how strong theplete reverse scale was, so he fiercely turned around!

    In the air, An Zheng was like a car that had suddenly turned around, and the car behind him that was so close that it could not even react to it. An Zheng¡¯s body shed witurple light as an iparably domineering set of armor appeared and covered his body. The armor was of an unadorned shape, consisting of only 108 pieces, but it protected the entire body. An ancient aura radiated from the armor, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    Yu Yu didn¡¯t react, and crashed headfirst into An Zheng, but he wasn¡¯t worried at the start. Rtively speaking, if An Zheng was a car, then he would be likeavy truck. There was no way he could not hit An Zheng. However, An Zheng who was wearing the reverse scale was no longer a car, but an armor...

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two of them heavily crashed into each other, their faces deformed from the impact.

    After the two collided, both of them were confused for a moment, but they quickly reacted. It was so close, that no matter how fast An Zheng was, he would definitely not be able to dodge it. However, An Zheng did not n to dodge it at all. He wanted to test just how strong thisplete reverse scale was, not to mention Yayu was an opponent that was on par with him in terms of pure strength.

    With a boom, An Zheng suffered a heavy blow to his chest, but at this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes sound actually appeared in his mind.

    [Superb Equipment Reverse Scales, Ultimate Defense Magic Tool. It shared 40% of the damage, increased speed by 1%, and increased strength by 5%. Magic Treasures were at the Early Stage, divided into nine grades, and were now at the Tier 1 Supreme Divine Equipment. For every rank increased, the defense will increase by 5%, and foeak Ninth Grade, the share of damage will be increased by 80%.]

    An Zheng could already feel that the Yayu power was purely physical strength. This was the difference between demon beasts and human beings.

    The attack on the reverse scale had lost 40% of its strength. Through the strangebination of the reverse scale armor, this power was separated and passed outside of the body.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but want tough towards the sky, and at this time, Heaven¡¯s Eyes wasn¡¯t done speaking, so the following words made An Zheng even more happy.

    [The strength of superior divine tools lies in their undifferentiated defense.

    This was too powerful.

    No matter if the opponent was an elementary stage cultivator or an abnormal strong like Chen Wunuo, the reverse scale would still be able to withstand 40% of the damage. This was simply a loophole in the cultivation world. After An Zheng obtained this kind of Divine Equipment, it was extremely important for him to face strong enemies in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Feeling the power of the reverse scale, An Zheng was in high spirits. He punched towards the white mist, and saw that An Zheng did not dodge or evade, that stubborn temper of the demonic beast red up, and it actually did not dodge, as it took¡¯s punch head on. In terms of pure strength, An Zheng was on par with Yayu, so this actual punch was unbearable for Yayu.

    With a bang, his body exploded backwards. Because his speed was so fast, his body exploded in the air. This was because the speed at which he was being sent flying was too fast. The friction caused by the air friction caused by the continuous air explosions to reverberate throughout the valley.

    An Zheng obviously did not give Ya Yu a chance, as he quickly rushed towards Ya Yu to chase.

    After struggling to stop, An Zheng¡¯s second punch arrived. The two¡¯s fists collided together and An Zheng flew backwards for a few hundred meters. His fist strike caused him to fall down, and witong sound, he embedded himself deep into the ground.

    After An Zheng stopped, he sped up his dive and returned. Just as he crawled out from the ground, he was once again smashed inside by An Zheng. This time, it was even more powerful. It was as if a heavy bomb had exploded on the ground, causing the earth to shake and a fewrge holes to appear. The dust was likidal wave. It was like a fountain rising into the sky.

    Yu Yu struggled to climb out from underground and fear already appeared in his eyes. Seeing An Zheng rushing towards him again, he couldn¡¯t help but dodge: ¡°You cheated! You are wearing a reverse scale, this is cheating! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I am.¡±

    At this time, Yayu had actually forgotten about her own Inherent Skills, so she could only run around the entire world to avoid An Zheng¡¯s chase. But in terms of speed, he had no advantage.

    In the distance, sitting on top of a hill, Shou raises one of his front legs to shield his eyes: ¡°This is too tragic, is he dead?¡±

    good old man raised a small w to block his eyes: ¡°He should be dead, An Zheng is too violent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you see him dead?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at it?¡±

    He slowly lowered his front hooves and saw that the youth in ck had already returned in the distance, carrying the corpse of the huge beast in his hands. He was in high spirits.

 Chapter 742 - For They

    <h4>Chapter 742 ¨C For They</h4>

    An Zheng realized that he really liked fighting with Summoning the Spiritual World s. Not only could he obtain rich battle experience, he could also obtain priceless treasures. This was a demonic beast from the ancient era. Both its skin and bones were priceless. Previously, when An Zheng killed two Dragon Lion with impure bloodlines, one of them was a Qiongqi cultivator whose strength had dropped by a lot, and the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone he obtained was like a small mountain.

    It could be said that up till now, An Zheng was the person who knew how to earn money in this world. Even if the auction houses controlled by the huge ns were to be spread throughout Da Xi, it would probably not be able to match up to the wealth of An Zheng alone.

    With just a Qiong Qi, it allowed An Zheng¡¯s Jinling in the Da Xi Empire to establish contact with arge group of people in high positions, and even allowed him to auction off countless Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Although it was not as good as Qiong Qi¡¯s record on the Mountain Sea Nerve, people of today did not know.

    When An Zheng returned with the huge Yayu corpse, he was salivating.

    An Zheng was so shocked that he moved the body backwards and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t eat meat like that. You haven¡¯t even done anything for me yet, so you can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    The noble elegance of her body was gone. She sat there swinging her front hooves and sticking out her fucking tongue.

    ¡°You fucking horse! It¡¯orse! ¡±

    Seeing this, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but want to go up and give him a big p across his mouth. This guy was truly elegant and cold when he first appeared. His white, brocade like fur made people want to reach out and touch him. That kind of noble aura was absolutely not an act. But now, for a mouthful of meat that he had to learn from a dog, An Zheng felt that he had overestimated this guy.

    good old man¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°Ai ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s quitity.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    good old man seemed to have something hard to exin, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud. A cat wasughing in that ce, and An Zheng realized that it was actually smiling vulgarly.

    ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t me it. Demons can only me its previous owner.¡±

    ¡°Purple Ivy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± You may not understand Purple Ivy, but he is definitely a freak. He had once owned a dog and a horse. The dog was stolen from a very powerful deity in the immortal pce, so he gave it a name called the Howling Celestial Dog. Where are the horses? Purple Ivy has nothing to do today, so he trained the Howling Celestial Dog until it walked with its head held high and stuck out its tongue and wagged its tail everyday. ¡±

    good old man¡¯s voice seemed to be on the verge of dying out in An Zheng¡¯s mind, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but this isn¡¯t the most tragic thing. This was the mostmentable thing, Purple Ivy liked to hunt. Do you know why you ate demon beasts? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense, hurry up and tell us.¡±

    good old man gloated, ¡°Every time you go out to hunt, you will ride a dog! After that, we will scatter and chase after the demonic beast. That rotten horse is actually addicted to it. If we chase after it, we¡¯ll just have a meal. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that the good old man was about to stopughing.

    ¡°The two of you... ¡°The status has suddenly dropped in my heart.¡±

    good old man asked. ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not a dog oorse.¡±

    Looking at the pitiful look on her face, An Zheng took out the Broken Army Sword s and sliced off arge piece of flesh from her body and held it in her hand. Seeing An Zheng had cut off the meat, that shameless horse jumped back and forth while sticking out its tongue, making a wuwu sound.

    An Zheng casually threw the meat out, and it immediately flew out happily. The meat flew in an arc, and afternding far away, it broke through and jumped out to grab the big piece of meat, then ran back to put the meat beside An Zheng¡¯s feet, and actually did not eat it.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, when he saw Sieg lower his head and rub his neck against his legs, An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat? What are you trying to do? ¡±

    good old manughed so hard that he sat on the ground, unable to get up.

    An Zheng looked at the rebutted expression, then suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°You want me to y with you? I throw the meat out and you pick it up? ¡°Can you at leaste tealization? Are you a horse ¡­¡±

    She seemed to be disappointed as she picked up the meat and turned to look at An Zheng, her eyes filled with disappointment. An Zheng could not bear it anymore, he took the meat and threw it away, and immediately threw it back again, ying around happily.

    After throwing it a few times, An Zheng realised that he had fallen for it too.

    good old man squatted at the side and watched with a dazed look in his eyes, as if he had just returned to some time. However, it couldn¡¯t recall anything. Its mind was filled with waves of pain. It felt as if its memories were fragmented. Many things happened as clear as if they had happened yesterday. However, there were many things that it was impossible to understand no matter how hard it was tried.

    Slowly, all of the blurry things started to disappear, and all that reced them was An Zheng. It recalled the time when it was surrounded by a few fierce dogs and saved by An Zheng, and how it thought of how it passed through the forest on the mountain cliff to find someone when An Zheng was on the verge of death.

    The star point in good old man¡¯s eyes started to turn, while An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly hurt.

    He subconsciously turned around to look at good old man and discovered that he looked a little lost. The star point s in good old man¡¯s eyes started to spin like a sea of stars, bing extremely dense and bright. When good old man¡¯s eyes changed, An Zheng¡¯s eyes immediately hurt, and the three blue star point in his left eye started to spin as well.

    An Zheng could clearly feel the power in his eyes grow stronger than before. good old man puzzledly turned his head to look at An Zheng, and when he saw that there were changes in An Zheng¡¯s left eye, good old man was obviously excited as he mewled.

    Following good old man¡¯s shout, the pain in An Zheng¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. He couldn¡¯t help but moan as he covered his left eye and squatted down. good old man jumped over from the distance, squatted in front of An Zheng, and used his little ws to continuously scratch An Zheng¡¯s hand that was covering his left eye. An Zheng subconsciously let go of his hand, and two rays of light suddenly shot out from good old man¡¯s eyes, piercing into An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    With an ¡°Ah¡± sound, An Zheng actually fainted from the pain. With An Zheng¡¯s resistance, ordinary pain was nothing to him. He was someone who had experienced the tempering of the purple mes and the tempering of the lightning pool. To him, the pain waspletely different from others¡¯ understanding. To be able to cause him to faint from the pain, one could imagine how intense the pain was.

    It was unknown how much time had passed before An Zheng finally woke up. When the faint light from his surroundings entered his eyes, he realized that it was already morning. A faint smell of blood permeated the air. He raised his hand to feel around and found that a lot of blood had flowed out from his left eye. good old man was curled up on his chest, sleeping, and was still snoring softly.

    Shao stood not far away, watching them with affectionate concern. His left eye was still aching, but it was much lighter now. An Zheng carried good old man in his arms, and only after sensing his heartbeat and breathing, after he realized that there was nothing wrong with him, did he rx.

    He thought about it carefully. It should be because the Holy Fish had injected some kind of power into the good old man, causing it to evolve. And one of the three powers in An Zheng¡¯s left eye was the power of the good old man¡¯s Reincarnation Eye, so his left eye had evolved as well.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye.¡±

    An Zheng said softly.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: Eye technique evolution, Eye of Nine Incarnations levelling up, Host entering hibernating state, hibernating time unknown. After the evolution of the Eye, it had the ability to control time, allowing the enemy¡¯s movement speed to be reduced by a thousandth of a percent.

    One in a thousand. Although the data was too small, at least it wasn¡¯tpletely meaningless. If An Zheng¡¯s enemies were of a simr speed to him, then this thousandth of a percent of the damage would be greatly reduced.

    No matter what, this trip to the Mount Cang Man had yielded great rewards. The Inverted Scale had a 40% share of the damage, and the fact that it could ignore the opponent¡¯s cultivation level which was such an abnormal ability made An Zheng extremely happy, and furthermore, that ability could even evolve. When the reverse scale reached the ninth rank, the ability to share the damage would even increase to 80%. However, An Zheng did not know how to level up the reverse scale, so of course he would have to think about it in the future.

    An Zheng turned his head to look and discovered that half of the bodies inside had been eaten. He red at his and rejected it with an expression that seemed like ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten everything you want¡±. As An Zheng thought, all of the things Purple Ivy had trained was indeed the same thing.

    He waved his hand and came over to lower his front legs. An Zheng mounted the horse with good old man in his arms and kept the remaining yuans and yurts, then he jumped back into the air. It had to be said that the refuting speed was much faster than An Zheng¡¯s. It felt like not long after, they had actually arrived outside Phoenix Stage.

    At this time, the sky had just turned white, and Du Shoushou and the others had also woken up. Monkey brought the Divisions Monk back to the ship, asking Qu Liuxi to treat the Monk. As An Zheng and the others were carrying the Jindan Qu Liuxi refined, the monk¡¯s injuries could not get worse. As long as they could see Qu Liuxi in time, the monk should not die.

    Seeing An Zheng riding on the white horse back, Du Shoushou could not help but frown: ¡°Where did you go? Where did the white horsee from?¡±

    Chen Shaobai also woke up, and looked at An Zheng: ¡°What happenedst night, why are the two of us sleeping so fast?¡±

    An Zheng guessed that it was probably the doing of the Holy Fish, luckily the enemy did not take the chance toe here, but thinking about it, he was still afraid.

    ¡°I drugged you bothst night.¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°Seeing how the two of you are dressed, it looks like the effects are not bad.¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately stretched out his hand to rub his butt, with a face full of anger: ¡°Chen Shaobai!¡±

    He stared at Chen Shaobai and realized that Chen Shaobai was also rubbing his butt. The two of them looked at each other and then looked at An Zheng at the same time: ¡°You f * cking came over, do you believe that the two of us will kill you?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Both of you touching your butt at the same time, that means you¡¯re okay, both of you are suffering from the pain.¡±

    An Zheng dismounted from his white horse and looked towards the Phoenix Stage in the distance: ¡°The monk has left, I wonder how the situation will turn out now. However, have you noticed that the monkey seems to have changed? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Monkey was originally the number one monster in the world, but his bloodline power was only suppressed. Maybe he was stimted by the awakening of his bloodline power, but now Monkey Bro is not someone you and I can afford to offend. I think he has already reached the Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Lower Celestial Stage is nothing, brother monkey was once a sage level pervert.¡±

    Just as he was talking, a group of people from Phoenix Stage rushed over, bringing a cloud of dust with them. It seemed like there were hundreds of people in the group. Each of them was d in bright and magnificent clothing. They were the most elite border army of the Great Xi Empire.

    ¡°The Yuwen family¡¯s people can¡¯t sit still.¡±

    An Zheng straightened his body, and looked at the troop that was rushing over: ¡°Are you ready for battle?¡±

    Du Shoushou stretched his limbs and stretched his shoulders: ¡°For the monk.¡±

    Chen Shaobai summoned his huge ck sickle and carried it on his shoulder. ¡°For the monkey.¡±

 Chapter 743 - The Humiliate

    <h4>Chapter 743 ¨C The Humiliate</h4>

    Three people stood there with in front, Chen Shaobai on the left and Du Shoushou on the right. Although there were only three people, they had a natural momentum to them. The hundreds of cavalrymen in front of them howled through the air, not daring to draw near even at a distance. The three of them stared coldly at the cavalrymen, and the soldiers felt as if they had been thrown into a cave of ice.

    They were the most elite soldiers of Da Xi¡¯s border army. They were the most rebellious people. However, in front of these three people, their killing intent waspletely suppressed. Sometimes, numbers did not mean they were powerful.

    The leader of the border army came down from his horse and waved his hand to signal his men not to follow. He knew that his momentum had weakened, so he walked with his chest puffed up. However, the more he walked, the more frightened he became. The closer he got, the weaker he felt.

    ¡°Who is Master Fang¡¯s sessor?¡±

    The general raised his voice.

    An Zheng looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    That general swallowed his saliva, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down: ¡°My master said that there must be an end to yesterday¡¯s matter. However, Young Master does not wish to bully others with his power, so I shall give you a fair opportunity. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°That really isn¡¯t easy. In Yuwen n¡¯s Phoenix Stage, the Yuwen n¡¯s Patriarch is still thinking of giving us a fair chance.¡±

    The general was a little scared by An Zheng¡¯s gaze and he subconsciously took a step back before saying, ¡°Young Master¡¯s meaning is that hatred should not continue to grow. Even if it is an irreconcble hatred, there must be an end to it. Master Four was killed by you, and some of your people were also seriously injured and on the verge of death. Therefore, Young Master wishes to invite you into the Phoenix Stage. I guarantee that I won¡¯t besiege you, and will instead fight a few rounds in a one on one. If you win, the Yuwen n will not care about the things of the past. ¡°If you all lose ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°Is this f * cking fair because of your Yuwen n¡¯s boss? What a crappy chicken egg. How many of us are in your Yuwen n? After entering the city, not to mention the fact that you guys are besieging us, it would be fair for you Yuwen n¡¯s people to pick a few old guys from the thousands of people to fight against us one-on-one, right? ¡±

    The general was rendered speechless by the question. He replied in embarrassment, ¡°I am only passing on the words of the eunuch. If you ask me, then who should I ask?¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, and said with a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll have to settle the matters regarding Chen Zhongqi sooner orter, I can¡¯t stay here for too long either. Furthermore, I still have to chase to the south to kill Zhuge Wenyun, so... You guys wait for me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled An Zheng back: ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will enter the Phoenix Stage alone. You guys stay outside to support me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Cut the crap, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged on Du Shoushou¡¯s hand: ¡°What An Zheng says makes sense, this way, Du Shoushou, you can contact the reverse boat. The big killing tool on the reverse boat is enough to make Phoenix Stage tremble with fear, if An Zheng is trapped inside and unable to get out, the reverse boat can appear, and when the great killing weapon created by Oldman Huo appears, it can cause the entire Yuwen Family to tremble.¡±

    ¡°When An Zheng and I enter the city, we will always take care of each other more than the same person.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not going! ¡°You go and contact the ship. Little An and I will go into the city.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Can you calm down a bit? Among the three of you, you¡¯re the weakest.¡±

    Du Shoushou opened his mouth, and stomped his feet: ¡°Fine, fine, fine, fine, you guys want to be strong enough to go!¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Chen Shaobai is right, Fatty, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to y with you, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t. Chen Shaobai¡¯s father only has this one son, Skinny, you already have Ying Yu ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng had not finished speaking when he suddenly mounted on his white horse: ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. You guys just wait for me outside.¡±

    With just a slight pause, An Zheng had already disappeared. The speed of the white horse was so fast that it left people speechless.

    Before the soldiers guarding the stronghold could clearly see what was going on, they only felurricane pass by, causing them to topple over, but they didn¡¯t see anything. They got up and looked around the city, but they didn¡¯t even see a shadow. Someone looked back and immediately eximed. The youth riding a white horse had already entered the city gate and was walking along the main street towards the Yuwen Mansion.

    At themand of the city guards, the city gates began to creak shut.

    On the main street, a teenager dressed in ck slowly walked forward. People on both sides of the street raised their eyebrows. Many people recognized him as the young man who had injured the Fifth Elder of the Yuwen n outside the city. Discussions broke out among the onlookers.

    ¡°Where did this guye from? He actually dares to barge into our Phoenix Stage!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of his background, this guy¡¯s courage is truly admirable. If a single person dares toe here, there might not even be a few who would dare toe here. ¡±

    ¡°If you want me to say it, then you¡¯re an idiot. You clearly know the Yuwen n¡¯s influence in the Northwest and yet you still dare toe alone. If you¡¯re not an idiot, then what is?¡±

    An Zheng ignored him and continued along the main street. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive outside Yuwen¡¯s home. There were already quite a few people waiting for him outside. A few soldiers came over and wanted to take An Zheng¡¯s white horse away, but the white horse opened its mouth wide and bit its lips, causing the few soldiers to fall over from the wind.

    An Zheng got off the horse, and patted his neck: ¡°Go outside the city and wait for me.¡±

    The white horse rubbed against its hand, and An Zhengughed: ¡°With your speed, others would not be able to stop it even if they wanted to. You don¡¯t have to wait for me here. I was afraid that they would serap for you. You are safe, and so am I. ¡±

    The white horse understood An Zheng¡¯s words and snorted twice, then turned and left.

    Just as An Zheng was about to enter, Yuwen Wuji, who had went to look for him before, walked out from the gate and stood on the stairs as he looked down at him. His demeanor was still elegant like a spirit, only that there was some hostility in his eyes.

    ¡°You want toe in?¡±

    Yuwen Wuji looked at An Zheng and asked.

    An Zhengughed, as though Yuwen Wuji¡¯s act of being noble and elegant in his eyes was extremely childish. Yuwen Wuji was furious by his gaze, and his face became a little pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to enter, but you should know one thing.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji looked at An Zheng, and raised his chin: ¡°Although your friends did note in from the outside, do you think that they will be safe that way? With the strength of our Yuwen n, not to mention the three of you, even three thousand people from three hundred of you, if you don¡¯t want any of you to leave, you won¡¯t be able to. The reason I gave you this chance is because the elders at home think that you are still someone important. ¡±

    An Zheng still looked at him coldly, without saying a word, but Yuwen Wuji felt that his dignity was being stepped on unscrupulously by An Zheng¡¯s gaze. Perhaps, from the moment he first saw An Zheng wanting to attack but did not dare to do so, his state of mind had already been broken in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°If you want to save your friend, there¡¯s only one way.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji turned his head, and deliberately pretended to be haughty as he did not look at An Zheng: ¡°Enter from here. If you want to save a few people, then go through the trial. That damn monkey, that damned monk, has already left? Including you, there are three more people that you need to save. You will only be able to meet the seniors in my family after passing the three trials. ¡±

    Before he finished speaking, An Zheng was already gone. Yuwen Wuji immediately looked around, only to realize that An Zheng had unknowingly entered the main door. With his back facing, he casually strolled in.

    From the beginning till the end, An Zheng had never said a single word to Yuwen Wuji, but this kind of silence was actually Yuwen Wuji¡¯s greatest disdain.

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s self-esteem had been provoked to the limit, and he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He roared and chased after An Zheng, grabbing at the air, a brilliant and hard bow appeared in his hands. He summoned his longbow in the air and pulled it back with an arrow, as if it were flowing water. If he was seen by those young girls who didn¡¯t know anything, who knew how many of them would be enchanted by him.

    Five arrows in a row.

    One arrow took the back of An Zheng¡¯s head, one arrow took An Zheng¡¯s neck, one arrow took the back of An Zheng¡¯s heart, one arrow rushed to his spine, the other arrownded on his waist. When the five arrows were shot out at almost the same time, they were extremely quick and powerful, which made it extremely difficult for Yuwen Wuji to shoot them at his age.

    Even the elders of the family would have to praise him if they saw his five arrows in a row. Although Yuwen Wuji was not the most outstanding person in this generation, he could still be ranked in the top five.

    Inside the Yuwen n, there was a five story high wooden building. Yu Wende, Yu Wending and a bunch of important figures of the Yuwen n, along with an impoverished Great Prince of Xixi were all standing there, watching the ck-clothed youth stride in.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Seeing Yuwen Wuji suddenly take action, Yu Wending¡¯s face changed. After all, he was his son, and doing so would be dishonorable.

    ¡°Well, this move of Limitless seems to be quite magnanimous ¡­¡±

    Before Yu Wende could finish speaking, his face also changed.

    The five arrows all missed, An Zheng was nowhere to be seen. Five arrows shot out like meteors, leaving a deep crater where An Zheng was just at. This Yuwen n¡¯s ancestral home definitely had a formation protecting it. However, ordinarynd would not be the defensive part of the formation, so it would be fine if a few traps were sted out.

    However, even though a few scams had blown up, he was nowhere to be seen.

    On the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wending¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°I had originally thought that even though Limitless was inferior to Wuchen and Nameless, he could still be considered outstanding amongst the younger generation. ¡°Butpared to that ck-clothed youth, he¡¯s far inferior.¡±

    Seventh brother Yu Wenhe shook his head and said: ¡°After all, even Fifth brother can¡¯t beat him ¡­¡±

    He stopped halfway through his sentence. After thinking about it, not only was he unable tofort his big brother, he could also make him more embarrassed.

    ¡°Not to mention Limitless, I didn¡¯t even see where that young man went.¡±

    He asked Yu Wending, ¡°Big Brother, did you see it?¡±

    Yu Wending looked around him. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he could not help but say witinge of shame, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t see it either. In terms of speed, the young man was on par with the experts of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, speed alone is not bad. After all, speed does not mean everything. ¡±

    His words were so feeble that he couldn¡¯t continue. He kept having the feeling that the more he spoke, the more his son seemed inferior.

    ¡°Where did this person go?¡±

    Someone could not help but guess: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of running away. Even the bravest of people would probably be so scared that they would tremble a little after entering our Yuwen n¡¯s gate. If you take the opportunity to escape, it is nothing. ¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. That fellow is definitely a good person. How could he possibly run away?¡±

    ¡°But where are the people?¡±

    Everyone on the fifth floor was looking for it and felt ashamed. Of course, that young man did not reach the Lower Celestial Stage, but all the big figures on the fifth floor were unable to find any trace of him. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Wende, to see him lift his finger with an ashen face.

    The crowd looked in the direction he pointed to, and after a moment, their faces turned pale with fright.

    In the courtyard, An Zheng was always behind Yuwen Wuji. He could only wish that he could sneak in under Yuwen Wuji¡¯s feet, but unfortunately, Yuwen Wuji could not. The two of them were within reach, if An Zheng wanted to make a move, Yuwen Wuji would have already died who knows how many times.

    It just so happened that Yuwen Wuji turned around to face the fifth floor wooden building. An Zheng raised his hand behind him and made a gesture horizontally in front of Yuwen Wuji¡¯s neck.

    On top of the wooden building, the group of people¡¯s faces were ashen. They were so angry that they almost had fire burning on their heads.

 Chapter 744 - Phoenix Blood Person

    <h4>Chapter 744 ¨C Phoenix Blood Person</h4>

    In the eyes of the big figures on the fifth floor of the Yuwen n, An Zheng¡¯s actions were not directed at Yuwen Wuji alone, but rather at the entire Yuwen n.

    Someone once said thaerson¡¯s way of thinking depended on the height of the battle and the angle from which one looked at the problem. Because Yuwen n had always been standing too high, they couldn¡¯t see that they were in the wrong and could only look down on others.

    Especially Yu Wending, when he saw An Zheng move behind his own son Yuwen Wuji to wipe his neck, his face had already turned ashen.

    ¡°This person... ¡°This is too much.¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s hands were trembling from the anger as he turned around to look at Yu Wende. ¡°Second Brother, Big Brother, how many years have you had? How many years have you been thinking? How many years has it been since anyone dares to be so impudent in our Yuwen n¡¯s home? ¡±

    Yu Wending also looked towards Yu Wende. After all, he was the n Master.

    Yu Wende, on the other hand, was one of the Yuwen n¡¯s members that had a rtively goodplexion. He did not express his stance, but first looked at Chen Zhongqi who was standing at the side. Chen Zhongqi, on the other hand, remained expressionless as usual, as if he did not have a single opinion about the humiliation at all.

    No indication.

    Yu Wende couldn¡¯t help but get angry... If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how could I allow such a destitute prince to bring up this young man in front of me? Even if he was Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor, the same goes for Yuwen n¡¯s dignity.

    But Yu Wende didn¡¯t say anything, because he knew that his every word and action represented more than just an individual. Especially in front of Chen Zhongqi, if his own family acted too arrogantly, the low-profile attitude that he had towards Chen Zhongqi, that he had kept for so many years, would be negated by Chen Zhongqi.

    Would Chen Zhongqi really stay a despicable bastard? Although Yu Wende had never been to the Jinling of Da Xi before, he was very clear about the personality of the Holy Emperor. It was his son. He could teach him a lesson, but not anyone else.

    Because it was not only a prince¡¯s dignity, it was also the dignity of the imperial family.

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    Yu Wende coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be too selfish in everything. Howe you didn¡¯t see what Yuwen Wuji did? Da Xi is and under the rule ofw. Our Yuwen family has received great kindness from the emperor, so we cannot ignore Da Xi¡¯s nationalw. Even if this young man is our enemy, even if he injured Fifth Brother, even if his friends killed Fourth Brother, he is today our Yuwen n¡¯s invited guest, take a look at what Yuwen Wuji has done! ¡±

    Yu Wending really did not expect his second brother to say suching. He did not understand what Yun Che meant at that moment, and his expression became even more unsightly.

    ¡°Disgraceful!¡±

    Yu Wending snorted and said: ¡°I am stronger than you, the Yuwen n will not do anything to assassinate you. Not only did Yuwen Wuji do it, he even lost.

    He waved his hand, ¡°Men! Lock Yuwen Wuji up! ¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Yu Wending cried out, his eyes turning red.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Yu Wende also shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t only think about your own son, think about the Yuwen n!¡±

    Yu Wending stood there in a daze. After a while, he finally came to his senses. On the fifth floor, there were not only Yuwen n members, there was alsrince watching from the sidelines. There seemed to be some sort of connection between this prince and the young man who entered the house.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± He knew he was wrong. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s my godson who has no sense of direction. I am willing to be punished together with him.¡±

    Yu Wende replied, ¡°Of course. We can talk about thister.¡±

    He looked at Chen Zhongqi andughed somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve let you make a joke out of me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, that¡¯s your family matter.¡±

    However, he also knew that would be able to see every single movement that the n was going through, and everything that he was seeing might very well be channeled into Chen Wunuo¡¯s ears through special channels.

    ¡°Although this matter involves our Yuwen n¡¯s people, this matter should still be decided by the Prince.¡±

    Yu Wende kicked the ball towards Chen Zhongqi, as if he hadpletely forgotten that this was revenge for his fifth brother, who was beaten half to death, and his fourth brother, who had already been beaten to death.

    Honestly speaking, even if the Yuwen n¡¯s actions were considered to be fair and square among all therge ns, but a big n was still a big n. If this matter was not something that Chen Zhongqi participated in, the Yuwen n had ten thousand ways of resolving it. But now, Yu Wende had chosen the safest method.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your Yuwen n invite that person in? Didn¡¯t they just say that he had passed a test to saverson?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by saying this, or did I hear it wrongly?¡±

    The ball rolled back.

    Yu Wende sneered in his heart, but his face could not reveal anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one in Yuwen n would go back on their words.¡±

    Yu Wende waved his hand: ¡°Yu Wenhe, I will leave this matter to you. You can do it.¡±

    Yu Wenhe immediatelyughed: ¡°I got it second brother, I will do things fairly.¡±

    Yu Wenhe walked down the fifth floor withrge strides. Just as he was about to speak near An Zheng, he suddenly saw someone running over, one of the soldiers who was formally guarding the door.

    The soldier whispered in his ear: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the citizens of Phoenix Stage City know about this. There are already a few thousand people gathering here, and there are even moreing this way.

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    That soldier replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the one who is constantly announcing that the Yuwen n is selecting the most outstanding young disciples to challenge a young man. And that young man is the young man who, not long ago, killed a Demon Beast and protected many vigers outside the city. ¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Yu Wenhe scolded: ¡°Who spread the rumors!¡±

    The soldier jumped in fright and tremblingly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This news spread throughout the entire Phoenix Stage like the wind, and more and more people started to gather here. Many vigers from outside the city havee as well. They are all vigers who were saved by that fellow earlier. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe, who had already thought of how to deal with An Zheng, knew that this matter could not be settled so easily. Yuwen n had always existed as a guardian in the northwest, and if this matter was not handled well, his reputation would be ruined.

    He turned around and whispered a few words into Yu Wende¡¯s ears. Yu Wende frowned, and after a moment of silence, he said: ¡°This matter is not that simple, there is someone behind this young man who is pushing for public opinion ¡­ If he were to die in our family without any reason, who knows what kind of gossip he would be talked about... If the people didn¡¯t want to see it? ¡°Then, open the door wide and let them in. Tell them that it is not our Yuwen n who is challenging this person, but this person who is challenging Yuwen n.¡±

    ¡°Open the door?¡±

    Yu Wenhe said anxiously: ¡°Those lowlymoners are the easiest to deal with, let them in, what if they cause trouble?¡±

    Yu Wende said with slight anger: ¡°Then what are you going to do by telling me? From the moment Yuwen Wuji couldn¡¯t help but sneak attack him first, our Yuwen n had already fallen intassive state. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts, open the door and let them in.¡±

    Yu Wende said witoarse voice: ¡°You and I both know the temperament of our family¡¯s old man. Once he finds out about this...¡±

    Yu Wenhe could not help but shiver and nod his head, ¡°I got it...¡±

    He turned around and walked back, but Yu Wende called out to him, ¡°Who are the people who were previously arranged for you?¡±

    Yu Wenhe nced at the Chen Zhongqi in the distance. This duke, who looked like he already had nothing to say, was truly not simple. The wooden building was at least two to three kilometers away from the main entrance, and although Yuwen Wuji¡¯s voice was not very loud, Chen Zhongqi heard it clearly ¡­

    Therefore, it seemed that the conversation between him and Yu Wende could not be hidden from others.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yuwen Qing and Yuwen Qing. If those two can¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s still me.¡±

    Yu Wende was stunned. ¡°What if we lose when we fight against him with your status? Yuwen n cannot afford to lose this person because of your loss ¡­ Go to the Cold Yuan Pavilion and ask Wushuang toe out. ¡±

    ¡°Wushuang?!¡±

    Yu Wenhe said in disbelief, ¡°No... It can¡¯t be, Wushuang is currently being personally taught by the Old Master. If I call her out, wouldn¡¯t the Old Master know about it faster? ¡±

    ¡°What sort of seniority are you to bepeting with a young man? Even if you win, you lose, and even more so, you lose.¡± First round, let Yuwen Wuji fight... Give him a Great Sage Pill. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s face instantly paled: ¡°Second Brother, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Once his big brother finds out, he won¡¯t let him off easy. Even though the Great Sage Pellet can temporarily raiserson¡¯s Cultivation Power to a level close to that of the Lower Celestial Stage, the side effects are too great.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Those he lost, he still needs to find them himself. As for the side effects of the Great Sage Pill ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and do it myself. You know, big brother really wants face the most, and Limitless is his flesh and blood. If I can¡¯t take revenge for this, I won¡¯t be able to do it myself. ¡±

    ¡°Alright then ¡­¡± You are the Patriarch, I will listen to you. ¡±

    Although Yu Wenhe was unwilling to do that, there was nothing else he could do. The Great Sage Pellet was a medicinal pellet specially created by the Yuwen n, which was close to the level of Purple-Rank, and was at the peak of the Golden-Rank. This kind of pill could instantly raise a cultivator¡¯s strength to a level close to that of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, it was also highly likely that it would cause the user¡¯s meridians to be severed and he would no longer be able to cultivate it.

    ¡°Go and ask Wushuang. If Yuwen Wuji is still not enough, the reputation of Yuwen n¡¯s younger generation can only be earned by Wushuang.¡±

    Yu Wende sighed: ¡°Since when has our Yuwen n had no sessors? Since Nameless and Wu Chen were in Jinling, their days might not be easy. Evesting was noerson who lived up to expectations. All he knew was to put on an act ¡­ ¡°Only Wushuang is the true pride of our Yuwen n, and the future of our Yuwen n.¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°But back then, second brother, you almost killed Wushuang.¡±

    Yu Wende¡¯s face changed: Shut up! The matter of Wushuang was an ident ¡­ She won¡¯t me me. At that time, she was only four years old, yet she had a physique and strange strength. I ¡­ ¡±

    Yu Wenhe naturally understood what Yu Wende meant. It was precisely because Yuwen Wushuang was too outstanding when he was young that Yu Wende suspected that she was not his own daughter.

    If not for the old man who forced his way out, perhaps the future hope of the Yuwen n would have been strangled to death by Yu Wende.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Yu Wende waved his hand and looked at An Zheng who was standing in the courtyard: ¡°This time, our Yuwen n has no way out. Wushuang was in the second formation, and also thest wave. If Wushuang were to lose again, the Yuwen n¡¯s face would bepletely lost. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this world, there is no young man who can surpass Wushuang. But she ¡­ Phoenix Blood. ¡±

 Chapter 745 - Great Sage Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 745 ¨C Great Sage Pellet</h4>

    Yuwen n was a very strange existence. People would often forget about their family, but when people thought of it by chance, they would be shocked. This family was truly terrifying. A family that held great power in the northwest region and was deeply trusted by the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, wasn¡¯t it frightening to have been so low-key all these years?

    Actually, Yuwen n had no choice but to maintain a low profile. While people felt that this family was powerful and low-key, they also ignored the reason why their family was so low-key.

    Back then, the ancestor of the Yuwen n had been bestowed the title of the opposite sex due to his great contributions. This was also the only opposite sex king in the Great Xi Empire for thousands of years.

    However, the First Holy Emperor feared the Yuwen n too much and sent them to the northwest. There was no doubt that the Northwest wce of military importance. If there were any problems here, half of Da Xi¡¯s territory would be in danger.

    However, the northwest side was simply too exhausted. The Yuwen n¡¯s border army and the Northwest Garrison had at least one million people. However, if not for therge amount of resources transferred from the Central ins by the Great Western Holy See, not to mention one million, even a hundred thousand people would not be able to maintain it. And even if he raised an army of one hundred thousand elites, the price would be that the people of the northwest had no food to eat.

    Thus, the glory and glory that it seemed like, was firmly grasped by the Chen family¡¯s lifeline. I will give you the throne, the glory, the authority to seal the border, I will give you the authority to hold the army. However, the Holy See of the Great Xi Empire can kill everything before the war.

    How could Yuwen n not keep a low profile?

    If the Chen family became suspicious, then within three months, all of this would be destroyed. It might sound like three months, but in reality, as long as the food and materials for the next month were not delivered, the northwest border would not be able to hold on.

    On the other hand, the people of the Northwest were already toozy under Holy See¡¯s care. There were not many suitable fields in the Northwest for farming, so if Da Xi did not deliver the supplies over, the people would also starve to death.

    Once the Great Western Holy See cut off this support, the people of the Northwest would all vent their anger on the Yuwen n. Therefore, it had to be said that Da Xi¡¯s first generation Holy Emperor waerrifying person.

    Even if Yuwen n¡¯s border army was terrifyingly strong, they would still be stopped if they were to go from the northwest border of the country to close to ten thousand miles east within a month. Lan Cangjiang was over a dozen kilometers wide, and he travelled north and south as if he was a natural chasm that separated the east and the west. One of the three most powerful fleets of the Great Xixi was stationed on the Lancang River all year round. It was impossible for them to cross the northwest border.

    Therefore, Yu Wende cared so much abourince who had been demoted to a bastard.

    An Zheng used an almost overbearing method in the courtyard to make Yuwen Wuji, the most outstanding member of Yuwen n¡¯s younger generation, feel like humiliating himself to death. Arge number of people rushed in from outside. Yuwen n must use this method to maintain their reputation.

    The reason why this mountain was named was because many years ago, the name of the ancestor who helped Daxi Shenghuang establish this eternal foundation was Yuwen Ye Hu.

    On the side of the Wild Fox Mountain near the Yuwen family¡¯s mansion, there was a Mystic Pavilion. It was a wooden building that had been built on a cliff. It was connected tuge mountain cave on the Wild Fox Mountain. Yuwen n had been secretly building this cave for hundreds of years.

    This Xuankong Pavilion was the ce where Yuwen Ye Hu had hidden himself, so no one was allowed to disturb him. The person who was currently in seclusion was the old man who had shot out tens of thousands of miles in one shot, Yuwen Liuge.

    He looked to be in histe twenties. He was wearing a linen robe and was sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat with his eyes closed. About ten meters away from him, at the window of the Profound Sky Pavilion, a graceful youngdy wearing a long white dress stood there. She looked peerless and independent.

    ¡°Wushuang, you don¡¯t n to go?¡±

    Yuwen Yuege asked.

    The youngdy shook her head: ¡°Nothing in the Yuwen n has anything to do with me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your father, after all.¡±

    ¡°No, not since many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Wushuang, I know that there is always a grudge in your heart, and this grudge is also the reason why your cultivation has soared so much over these years. It is a form of motivation. However, your cultivation has already reached a bottleneck. With your talent, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped at the Higher Completion Stage and stopped advancing further. Do you know why there is such a bottleneck? It¡¯s precisely because of your resentment. ¡±

    Yuwen Yuege said, ¡°Hatred allows you to work hard and gain unlimited motivation. However, resentment is too narrow-minded, which is why your cultivation realm is stagnant. I¡¯m not trying to talk you out of it, but I¡¯m trying to talk you out of it. Try to look at the outside world, to fight with others to improve yourself, and to find your own inadequacies. ¡±

    ¡°In this generation, there is no one who is worthy for me to attack.¡±

    ¡°That young man is worth it.¡±

    Yuwen Yugeughed: ¡°That is a very special young man. The strength of his body is not inferior to yours. Furthermore, I have secretly observed that even though he is one or two years older than you, his cultivation time is shorter than yours. ¡±

    Hearing this, Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    When she turned around, the sunlight shone down on half of her face, causing her to look so bright and beautiful. Her appearance could not be described with words. Any word on her was currently pale and powerless.

    Someone once said, if the previous generation¡¯s number one beauty was Tian Haogong, who had already been converted to a Buddhist sect, then this generation¡¯s number one beauty would be her.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, are you saying that he is stronger than me?¡±

    There was a kind of light in Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes, a kind of light that would cause people to be infatuated with him.

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    The old man smiled craftily and didn¡¯t speak any further.

    Yuwen Wushuang asked again, but it was as if he was sleeping, and was even snoring slightly. A momentter, he heard the sound of wind breaking, and immediately opened his eyes to look towards the window. Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s silhouette was nowhere to be seen as he saw a golden colored phoenix silhouette sh past in a sh in the distance.

    Yuwen¡¯s family

    Yuwen Wuji looked at An Zheng who was in front of him with a gloomy face, his expression extremely ugly, as though he had just recovered from a serious illness. He was well aware that all of his pride and dignity had been squashed by An Zheng at that moment in time.

    If this person did not die, he might be the inner demon of the mirror. No matter how much he forced himself to face it, it would be of no avail.

    And at this time, the one looking at the two of them from afar, was not only Yuwen Wushuang. Less than five kilometers away from Yuwen n¡¯s residence was andmark in Phoenix Stage called the Wangyou Pagoda. It was oveundred meters tall and towered over the rest. Yuwen Wushuang stood there as he looked at the two young men who were facing each other in the courtyard with calm eyes, while her attention waspletely focused on the young man dressed in ck.

    She did not like it, and no one had touched her heartstrings in all these years. She didn¡¯t like it, neither did she like it, because she knew that there were very few people in this world who could be worthy of her. However, the young man dressed in ck felt ratherfortable. He wasn¡¯t a sissy beauty, buough and handsome beauty that was filled with the charm of a man.

    On the other side of the mountain peak, a white-robed young Daoist stood with his hands behind his back. He carried three long swords behind his back, and just like that, he coldly and indifferently looked down, all of his gaze was also on An Zheng.

    Just like Yuwen Wuji, perhaps An Zheng was also a inner demon.

    ¡°You almost ruined everything for me, you know?¡±

    Yuwen Wuji suddenlyughed. Hisugh was filled with grief, indignation, and fury. The fury that he had been trying so hard to suppress was just a little bit away from bursting out. However, he still maintained his demeanor, so he looked very distorted.

    ¡°If you think so, how can I refute you?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If you think that I¡¯m the one who caused you to lose everything, then everything you have is really not much. Because of this, your mental state is so narrow, and you won¡¯t have any great achievements in the future.¡±

    The corner of Yuwen Wuji¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, but he still pretended to be refined and refined as he said: ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m treating you as my opponent now. If I defeat you, my mind will calm down. No matter what, I must defeat you. I know that people like you may be born with a very poor and living life with great care and care, so when you grow up with a decent cultivation base, you will be very domineering. And once you lose, I believe that your mental state will break even more miserably than mine. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Your father is really cruel.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji was startled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He should understand your character, so you said those words in front of me. Didn¡¯t you think that you would be beaten to death? Don¡¯t forget what you just said ¡­ I am a domineering person. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuji¡¯s anger finally couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. Raising his finger to point at An Zheng¡¯s nose, he dered in a very disrespectful manner, ¡°Come, let me see just how strong you are.¡±

    An Zheng remained indifferent: ¡°There is no reason for a strong warrior to attack the weak first, so you attack first.¡±

    Yuwen Wuji was so angry that his face turned purple, he lowered his head to look at his hands, and slowly opened them. There was a wax pill about the size of a walnut inside. After hesitating for a while, he finally could not help but open it up. A golden-purple medicinal pill rolled out, spinning in his palm as if it could fly away on its own at any moment.

    Yuwen Wuji fiercely gripped the medicinal pellet, and immediately, a wave of fiery heat spread out from the center of his palm. He knew what this pill meant, but he had to do it.

    He raised his head and put the pill into his mouth.

    On the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wending¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he saw what his son had eaten. He turned around to look at Yu Wende: ¡°Second brother, what did Limitless eat just now? Is it a Great Sage Pill?! ¡±

    Yu Wende sighed: ¡°Big Brother... If anything happens to Limitless because of the Great Sage Pill, I¡¯ll be in charge. But if Limitless loses this battle, do you know what that means? Putting aside his personal matters, his mental state might have been damaged and his cultivation might have been stuck here for the rest of his life. Just say that our Yuwen n... Everything would be crushed by that young man of unknown origin. including the reputation that our Yuwen ancestors have worked hard to maintain for so many years. ¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s face kept changing, but in the end, he could only stamp his feet, put his hands behind his head and squat down.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Yu Wende patted Yu Wending¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if only ¡­ If anything really happens to Limitless, the ancestor will make a move, and I won¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing either. Worst of all ¡­ I will also give him food and clothing for the rest of his life. ¡±

    Yu Wending suddenly raised his head, and when he looked at Yu Wende, his eyes were already filled with resentment.

    Under the watch of at least over ten thousand people, Yuwen Wuji took a deep breath, then opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck colored air. The Grand Sage Pellet¡¯s nature had given him the strength of a Lower Celestial Stage, he now felt that he could easily tear the person who humiliated him into pieces.

    ¡°Wild boy.¡±

    A cold smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Go and die!¡±

 Chapter 746 - Winning You, To Be Fair!

    <h4>Chapter 746 ¨C Winning You, To Be Fair!</h4>

    Yuwen Wuji had always been disying an elegant and noble image, so everyone in Phoenix Stage knew that there was an elegant Yu Wen [1] master in Yuwen n. But now, he hadpletely lost his demeanor. Not long ago, when An Zheng wiped his hand across the front of his neck, all of his pride had been crushed into pieces.

    [Raging mes Three Strike]!

    Following Yuwen Wuji¡¯s explosive shout, his body flew backwards. As he was about to fly out, his left hand moved forward and his right hand shot out. A one-meter-long, hard bow appeared out of thin air between his hands. Three dazzling arrows shot out from the bowstring at the same time.

    After the three arrows were shot out, they carried three fiery tails as they flew forward. Wherever the three arrows passed by, the tail mes would cut a deep gully in the ground.

    An Zheng¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, this Yuwen Wuji¡¯s Cultivation Power was obviously much more powerful than when he was fighting before. An Zheng saw what Yuwen Wuji swallowed, and guessed that it was a cultivation pill, just that he did not expect it to have such a strong power.

    That Cultivation Power, feels that it has already broken through the shackles of the Higher Completion Stage!

    Yuwen Wuji had only just reached Higher Completion Stage at this age and his cultivation had suddenly risen. Was there actually sucyrannical and violent pill in this world? Even if there was, was there no side effect?

    At the same time, on the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wende faintly smiled when he saw Yuwen Wuji release the three arrows: ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of our Yuwen n¡¯s youth? He did not go all out when he tried to test that person. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi responded with an expressionless face, declining toment.

    Yu Wending¡¯s face had already turned extremely pale. He was very clear on the huge side effects of Yuwen n¡¯s Great Sage Pellet. It was possible that his son would be crippled just for the sake of the Yuwen n¡¯s so-called face.

    Ten kilometers away, atop the Wangyou Tower, Yuwen Wushuang frowned slightly when he saw the three arrows being shot out.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    She mumbled these words to herself with aplicated tone.

    On top of Wild Fox Mountain, when Feng Xiuyang saw the three arrows shooting at him, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: ¡°An Zheng, oh An Zheng, this time you¡¯ve finally met your match, that¡¯s almost the power of the Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    But when An Zheng saw the three arrows, he didn¡¯t even have the intention to dodge.

    ¡°If I defeat you, I¡¯ll usighteous and honorable method!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right hand curled with purple light as the Broken Army Sword appeared. When the first arrow reached not far in front of him, An Zheng swung his sword. The sword released a tyrannical power from it, a power that belonged solely to An Zheng. With the power of thunder and the power of the sunbined, no one in this world couldpare.

    When the sword fell, the tip of the sword met with the arrow in the air. With a ng, the purple light and the golden light shed, and ten thousand rays of light shot out in all directions. And that was not only light, but also a sharp killing intent.

    Beams of light shot out, causing many of the onlookers to stagger from the shock. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Yuwen n didn¡¯t dare to let themoners meet with mishaps at home because of their reputation, and had already activated the barrier to protect themselves, those ten thousand streaks of multicolored light would have sliced everyone at the scene into two.

    Even so, under the bombardment of the multicolored light, the spirit formation seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure and started to tremble, as if it were about to copse. The tens of thousands of people inside the barrier were scared and screamed. Many of them held their heads and squatted down because they couldn¡¯t stand the shocking scene. There were even some who fainted because of fear from that heavenly might.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    He hacked away the arrow with his sword, and a huge crater formed under his feet from the force he released. The ground of Yuwen n¡¯s courtyard, which was protected by the magical formation, actually had several pieces of heavy limestone cracked by his feet. The ground under his feet had even been turned into dust.

    An Zheng cut an arrow with his sword, his right hand drew an arc, and shed the second arrow that was flying at him into the air. The arrow spun as it flew up. It was unknown how high it flew. Suddenly, a muffled explosion resounded in the sky and the sky began to distort. It seemed as if the sky would split open in the next second and swallow everyone within.

    The third arrow had already arrived, but the three arrows were basically not in order. The Broken Army Sword on An Zheng¡¯s right hand had continuously split two of them, and the sword body was now raised, so it was toote for An Zheng to sh the third time. However, An Zheng never nned to shoot the third arrow, his empty left hand suddenly grabbed forward.

    It was a bare-handed attack without any protection, yet he actually dared to block the third arrow.

    Pa! Just in time, An Zheng¡¯s left hand grabbed the arrow into his hand.

    The moment the arrow was grabbed, the me that had a fierce tail had actually turned into a miniature fire dragon, and the ce that An Zheng had grabbed with his hand, was actually the dragon¡¯s neck.

    As An Zheng¡¯s hand grabbed it, the fire dragon raised its head and let out a miserable dragon¡¯s roar. With an awe-inspiring cry, it seemed as if there was unwillingness, pride, and humiliation contained within it.

    After An Zheng blocked the arrow, he clenched his fist fiercely, causing the originally powerful aura on the arrow to instantly be extinguished. It was as if all the power and vitality of the Fire Dragon had been grasped by An Zheng.

    The fire disappeared, and the fire dragon was no longer there. An Zheng only had one gray arrow left in his hand, he casually threw that arrow to the side.

    But at this moment, seeing that the three arrows were still unable to injure An Zheng, Yuwen Wuji¡¯s face became livid from anger.

    ¡°I have the power of the Lower Celestial Stage now, what fight do you have against me?!¡±

    Witap of his feet, his body shot towards An Zheng like a cannonball. While he was rushing forward, he shot out a series of arrows with both hands. The arrows were like cannons as they flew over.

    [Moon Shooting Star]!

    It was simply impossible to count how many arrows there were. It was too dense and too sharp. It was as if arge star was flying horizontally towards An Zheng, as if every arrow was imbued with unparalleled power.

    An Zheng flung the Broken Army Sword up with his right hand and threw it forward: ¡°Go!¡±

    Broken Army Sword s transformed inturple current as they flew forward. On one side was a lonely purple light, and on the other side was a countless number of arrows that looked like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses. No matter who it was, they were able to see the strength in their attacks.

    On top of the wooden building, Yu Wendeughed with satisfaction: ¡°This Moon ughter Star of Limitless, has already reached seventy percentpletion.¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s face was a little ugly as he nodded his head, but he did not know what to say.

    When the surrounding tens of thousands of citizens saw the densely packed arrows shooting towards An Zheng, many of them had already covered their eyes.

    ¡°How is it? Is that ck-clothed young man dead yet? ¡±

    ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. That¡¯s too scary. That should be the divine god¡¯s divine might.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the power of a cultivator. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± If these arrows were tond in our town, the entire town would probably be razed to the ground. Not to mention the town, even a small mountain would be smashed into smithereens. ¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as what you said.¡±

    Those who closed their eyes did not see an even more magnificent scene.

    Not long after An Zheng threw the Broken Army Sword, it suddenly glowed witurple light in the air! It was as if a sun had suddenly exploded in midair. The purple light was like a tidal wave as it surged out in all directions. And after the purple light, countless Broken Army Sword images actually appeared in the air, and shed down the iing arrow one sword at a time.

    One sword against one arrow.

    No matter how dense the arrows were, no matter how fast or powerful the arrows were, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword did not dodge. A sword met an arrow, and between him and Yuwen Wuji, it was as if a shocking scene of several thousands colliding had urred.

    The countless shadows of the Broken Army Sword had shot down countless arrows. This process seemed very slow, but it happened in an instant. On the fifth floor, even Yu Wende had thought that An Zheng would not be able to catch the Shooting Moon Star, but he had watched the ck-robed youth use such an honorable method to destroy the Yuwen n¡¯s famous cultivation technique.

    ¡°We can¡¯t evade by deceitful means, we can¡¯t break through by strange means, with our own strength, we can do it fair and square, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    On Wild Fox Mountain, a member of the Yuwen n who had be the ancestor of the Yuwen n stroked his white beard as he muttered to himself: ¡°This young man is not ordinary.¡±

    In the Wangyou Tower, after seeing An Zheng use his sword arts to break arrows, his eyes lit up.

    All the arrows had been shot down, not a single one had escaped. At this time, Yuwen Wuji had already rushed in front of An Zheng, his right fist was covered in purple light: ¡°Even if you could dodge all of my arrows, would you be able to dodge me!?¡±

    This fist carried an unparalleled power as it smashed towards An Zheng¡¯s face, but An Zheng did not dodge at all. Instead, he raised his right fist and punched towards Yuwen Wuji¡¯s fist.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A violent explosion urred between the two of them. The ground was dozens of meters wide before shattering into fine powder. Not only that, the ground had sunk by at least four to five meters. And this was under the protection of Yuwen n¡¯s barrier. Without it, perhaps half of Yuwen n would have been turned into ruins.

    An Zheng and Yuwen Wuji both retreated at the same time, the sound of their shoes rubbing on the ground was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Yu Wending watched the battle nervously between his son and the young man. When he saw that the two of them were actually fighting to a standstill, he could not help but exim, ¡°How can that young man have the cultivation of Lower Celestial Stage at such a young age? ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Even Yu Wende¡¯s face became ugly: ¡°How is that possible ¡­ He ¡­ He¡¯s too young, how could that be possible? ¡±

    At this time, the purple glow on An Zheng¡¯s body became even brighter, and his entire person seemed to be standing in the midst of a purple sun. An Zheng looked at Yuwen Wuji who hadnded a few hundred meters away, and raised the corner of his mouth slightly: ¡°Your Lower Celestial Stage is fake, and was raised by relying on a medicinal pellet, and I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still a short time limit, I want to see how your pellet power will turn out.¡±

    ¡°Before that happens, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Yuwen Wuji roared out and rushed over a few hundred metres away.

    An Zheng stood in his original position, waiting for Yuwen Wuji to rush in front of him before making his move. Yuwen Wuji pped his palm towards An Zheng¡¯s chest, and An Zheng only raised his hand when the palm was about to hit his body, and grabbed onto Yuwen Wuji¡¯s wrist wita sound. But Yuwen Wuji¡¯s violent palm attack, which was originally moving forward, actually seemed to have been mped firmly in ce, and did not move an inch!

    Grasping Yuwen Wuji¡¯s wrist, An Zheng looked at Yuwen Wuji who was less than a meter away and softly said a few words: ¡°The power of the medicinal pellet is after all only an external force. Let me show you, just how powerful and pure the strength of a cultivator is.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A Qi Explosion appeared outside of An Zheng¡¯s body. The power was beyond imagination!

    ¡°Break through!¡±

    Someone from upstairs eximed, ¡°He actually broke through at this time!¡±

    An explosion of air blew the clothes on Yuwen Wuji¡¯s body into a mess, but his nightmare had only just begun.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    That explosion was not once, but twice!

    After the second explosion, the clothes on Yuwen Wuji¡¯s body had already been blown into smithereens, with not a single strand of clothes left!

 Chapter 747 - Family Glory

    <h4>Chapter 747 ¨C Family Glory</h4>

    The two consecutive explosions caused Yuwen Wuji to be on the verge of splitting apart, and Yuwen Wuji¡¯s wrist was tightly grasped by An Zheng, no matter how he struggled, he could not pull back his hand at all. After those two explosions, the elegant and noble Yu Wen had been blown naked. His body was covered with bloodstains, and each of them looked extremely shocking!

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    The spectators were all scared silly. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°My god, how strong is that youth in ck clothes? The young master of Yuwen n ispletely no match for him.¡±

    ¡°This is truly surprising. The young master of the Yuwen n seems to be strong enough. However, in front of this ck clothed Young Master, he does not seem to have any advantage at all.

    ¡°What the hell do you know? What can you tell?¡±

    ¡°This time, Yuwen n¡¯s face ispletely disgraced. I wonder how this ck-clothed young man will deal with this situation.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him that day, our home would have been destroyed by that terrifying demon beast. I really don¡¯t want to see him killed by the Yuwen n. ¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Such a good young man has offended the Yuwen n so ruthlessly. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    ¡°Ai, I hope that he will be fine.¡±

    On the fifth floor, Yu Wende¡¯s face was ashen, as if someone had just shoved an egg into his mouth. In order to protect Yuwen n¡¯s dignity and face, he did not hesitate to give Yuwen Wuji a Great Sage Pellet. Although it might destroy an outstanding sessor, it was still worth it to protect the Yuwen n¡¯s reputation in the Northwest.

    However, Yuwen Wuji was stillpletely suppressed by his after eating a Great Saint Pill.

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± That is the ninth stage of Higher Completion Stage? ¡±

    Yu Wenhe started to stutter as he spoke, his lips trembling: ¡°How is this possible? If he had just broken through to the ninth stage of the Higher Completion Stage, then how could he have fought with the strength of the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage? That was impossible! If Limitless consumed the Great Sage Pill, he would be able to raise his Cultivation Power to a level that was close to the Lower Celestial Stage. How is it possible for a seventh stage Higher Completion Stage to block it? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yu Wende red at him, and when he looked at Yu Wending, he realized that Yu Wending was already sitting on the ground with no blood on his face at all.

    Chen Zhongqi said as the corners of his mouth slightly lifted upwards, ¡°It is nothing strange that a seventh stage Higher Completion Stage could resist it. Forget about the fact that it is not the true power of the Lower Celestial Stage, even if it was a seventh stage Higher Completion Stage who could resist a cultivator, I do not think it is anything surprising. Who is he? [How can youpare to me?]

    His words were not soft, on the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, many Yuwen n members heard him, some people red at him, but Chen Zhongqi did not care.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this kind of person, how would they be worthy of killing me?¡±

    When those words left his mouth, many people were stunned. Not everyone in the Yuwen n had ess to the highest level of secrets, of course, not everyone knew that that person was here to kill Prince Chen Zhongqi. When Chen Zhongqi said this, it was as if a huge rock had been thrown into a calmke, causing a thousand ripples.

    With his strength at the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage, he was able to hold up against Yuwen Wuji who was close to the Lower Celestial Stage, and the matter would probably spread very quickly, and before long, there would be people in the entire Northwest who would know, and the unknown ck-robed youth would be entering the Phoenix Stage¡¯s Yuwen n Ancestral Mansion alone.

    An Zheng grabbed Yuwen Wuji¡¯s wrist, there was still a trace of violence and arrogance left in Yuwen Wuji¡¯s eyes, but now there was only fear, an unprecedented terror.

    ¡°You ¡­ You don¡¯t dare to kill me! ¡±

    Yuwen Wuji roared at An Zheng: ¡°This is the Yuwen n, you don¡¯t dare kill me, if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to leave the Phoenix Stage!¡±

    An Zheng looked at thepletely distorted young man, and shook his head: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t kill you, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of the detrimental effect of killing you, but because I don¡¯t need to kill you. The medicinal effect of the pellet you swallowed just now was too overbearing and ferocious, your Cultivation Power and physique simply could not endure the medicinal effect. Even if I did not kill you, you would not have a good ending. ¡±

    An Zheng released his hand and his body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. His back struck a wall with a bang, causing cracks to appear all over the wall.

    Yuwen Wuji struggled to stand up, his eyes red. He tried to charge forward to fight An Zheng with his life, but his legs could not listen to him at all. After only taking two steps forward, he fell to the ground, and after a moment, his body started to twitch as if he was struck by lightning.

    Not long after, streams of white foam flowed out from the corners of his mouth, followed by thick blood that was mixed with bits and pieces of what seemed to be minced meat. It was unknown what sort of internal organs had shattered.

    An Zheng was right, even if he did not kill Yuwen Wuji, Yuwen Wuji would not have a good ending. With his cultivation base that had just entered the Higher Completion Stage, he managed to forcibly swallow a Great Saint Pill and instantly raised his cultivation level to the Lower Celestial Stage. With sucyrannical medicinal effect, his body was unable to withstand it.

    On the fifth floor, Yu Wending let out a wail as he staggered down from the wooden building, looking as if he had aged several tens of years in an instant.

    Yu Wende¡¯s expression did not stop changing. After a moment of silence, he waved his hand and instructed: ¡°Bring Young Master Wuji down for treatment...¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he purposely raised his voice and said, ¡°He asked for it himself. Only now did I realize that he had actually eaten a Great Sage Pill secretly. This Great Sage Pill is not something he can bear. If a person¡¯s personality is so narrow, what can he do even if he eats the Great Sage Pill? ¡±

    Yu Wenhe, who knew the inside news, looked at Second Brother. His heart felt like overturning rivers and seas, an indescribable feeling.

    Yu Wending rushed down from the wooden building, as if he was crazy, he rushed to the front of Yuwen Wuji and carried his son up with trembling hands.

    An Zheng took out an egg from his Blood Pearl space and threw it over. The jade bottle drew an arc in the air.

    ¡°His body is shattered, his meridians are almost all broken. This pill might not be able topletely save him, but at the very least, it will prevent his injuries from getting worse. At the very least, he might be able to cultivate again in the future.¡± He is not a bad person by nature. Although he has some minor ailments, he should not have be the sacrifice of your family in order to protect your face. ¡±

    Yu Wending caught the jade bottle, and then, with trembling hands, threw the jade bottle to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want your things!¡±

    An Zheng said in a nd voice, ¡°Which one is more important than your son? He¡¯s not my man, and I¡¯m not his man. The medicine is there, you can handle it. I only advise you not to forget your responsibilities as a father for the sake of yourughable and pitiful self-esteem. ¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s expression did not stop for a moment. After being silent for a while, he picked up the jade bottle from the ground, held the child and ran out. After running for not too long, a child came from the direction of the Wild Fox Mountain. He weed Yu Wending and said: ¡°Old Ancestor requests that you bring Young Noble Wuji to the Profound Air Pavilion. The Old Ancestor will personally treat him.¡±

    Hearing these words, Yu Wending¡¯splexion immediately became much better. He carried Yuwen Wuji¡¯s already weak body and wildly rushed towards the direction of the Wild Fox Mountain, his speed already reaching his limit.

    On top of the wooden building, Yu Wende¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he asked: ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Wushuang? Did you invite him? Why aren¡¯t you here yet? ¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°Wushuang ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the Old Ancestor would not evene to persuade us. Second Brother, you should know that Wushuang still has some grudges against us. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare say that he had some grudges against Yu Wende, but rather, towards us, can be considered to have left Yu Wende some face.

    ¡°Ignorant of the bigger picture!¡±

    Yu Wende said angrily: ¡°Why would the Yuwen n keep such a child?¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°Right now, who knows if Wushuang wille, and let Yuwen Dan go to fight for a while?¡±

    Yu Wende muttered to himself for a moment before saying: ¡°Yuwen can¡¯t do it, he has the same seniority as you and me, so spreading the news will affect our Yuwen n¡¯s prestige. If people were to know that our Yuwen n is one of the Seven Elite Universities, how can we face the citizens of the Northwest? ¡±

    Yu Wenhe was truly a little angry this time. ¡°But Big Brother, why are you still considering so much aime like this? ¡°That young man is too powerful. In the next generation, I think only Nameless and Wushuang can match him. Now, Wushuang is noting ¡­¡±

    ¡°Give Yuwen Qinggran a Great Sage Pill.¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°You¡¯re still using the Great Sage Pill?¡±

    Yu Wende was startled for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Great Sage Pill might not be effective either. That young man in the seventh stage of the Higher Completion Stage is able to resist Limitless, even though his power is much stronger than Limitless, one Great Sage Pill is still not enough to protect him, give him two!¡±

    Yu Wenhe: ¡°Second Brother! If you are so calm, you will definitely die! ¡±

    ¡°If he dies, so be it. He is a child of a branch, he should have died to protect the glory of the family. The Limitless has already made his sacrifice, can¡¯t the branch families leave in peace? ¡±

    ¡°Second Brother!¡±

    ¡°I know what you think, but have you considered the family?¡±

    Yu Wende¡¯s eyes turned cold, he looked at Yu Wenhe and said: ¡°This iest for our Yuwen n, but none of you have thought of this. ¡°Once people from the outside world realize that there aren¡¯t many outstanding juniors in our Yuwen n...¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°But once it is known that our descendants rely on the Great Sage Pellets to raise their cultivation to fight against others ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing?! ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°If it¡¯s difficult, then let it be awkward, that depends on whether or not this matter can be spread out.¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°There are at least ten thousand people here, how can it not be spread out?¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand people? Those ten thousand people are allmoners. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°What do themoners know? They only looked at the results. If Wushuang had note, they could only rely on her. Although Qing Ran is a child from a branch family, her talent is outstanding and she has already reached the seventh level of the Higher Completion Stage at such a young age. If she were to take two Great Saint Pills, she can at least raise her cultivation to the true Lower Celestial Stage.

    Yu Wenhe opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything. He looked at his second brother, who was the head of the family, and suddenly felt that this person was very unfamiliar, as if he had never met him before.

    He turned around and left. Not longter, he appeared beside a clean and handsome young man from the Yuwen n. He whispered a few words to the young man and then stuffed two pills into the young man¡¯s hands. The young man¡¯s expression changed, and he let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°I understand, the child of the branch family ¡­ You can die for the honor of the n. ¡±

    He gripped the medicinal pellet tightly, took a deep breath and walked toward An Zheng inrge strides.

    At this time, on the Wangyou Tower, Yuwen Wushuang saw Yuwen Qing Ran walking towards there and his face changed: ¡°Yu Wende ¡­ Let¡¯s see how many sins you still have tomit. ¡±

 Chapter 748 - I want to rely on myself

    <h4>Chapter 748 ¨C I want to rely on myself</h4>

    Two people had been watching An Zheng closely to see how far he could move Yuwen n of the Northwest Phoenix Stage. One stood on the Wangyou Tower that was ten miles away, and the Wangyou Tower couldn¡¯t let her forget those things that happened in the past. Standing on top of Wild Fox Mountain, he looked down at An Zheng and didn¡¯t think he was that tall.

    In the courtyard, An Zheng looked at the young man who walked over witandsome face and somewhat cautious actions, and his heart slightly trembled. That was because he saw that the young man was also tightly grasping his right hand. Perhaps his right hand was still the same pill that could instantly raise a person¡¯s cultivation, but also had great harm to their body.

    There was already a Yuwen Wuji, and now there¡¯s another... Yuwen n, this was truly a whole new level of respect for them.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The young man walked in front of An Zheng and greeted him politely. It was obvious that he was a little constrained, as if he was afraid, but definitely not. He was a very in and simple young man, and his temperament waspletely different from Yuwen Wuji¡¯s. The feeling he gave off was ¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a member of the Yuwen n. It didn¡¯t look likost at all. Instead, it looked more like a guest living here, which made it seem very cautious.

    An Zheng was extremely familiar with this kind of performance. An Zheng was familiar with the style of the big families, familiar with the style of the big families. Not only the Yuwen n, but all of the big ns within the Da Xi Empire had a group of people like this.

    For example, this young man in front of him had Yuwen¡¯s surname, but he hadn¡¯t obtained anything from thisrge family. Their father might be one of Yuwen n¡¯s leading figures, but their mother¡¯s status was very low. Or perhaps, their father was born from a concubine as well, so his status was lower. The way that every great n worked was in a veryplicated way.

    Only a handful of people had absolute power. They were the center of attention. Then there was a group of brothers and sisters, or so-called pure-blooded people, who were the first circle on the outside of the circle. After that, with the decline of his position, the circle became bigger and bigger, more and more. Therefore, the majority of the members of arge n were precisely those who had a low status and could only reveal their identities in front of themoners outside the n.

    ¡°My name is Yuwen Qinggran.¡±

    The young man cupped his fists towards An Zheng. He was notcking in manners and did not speak about it openly, but it was obvious that he was unfamiliar with people. This could be a young man who was extremely outstanding in the branch family, but at this moment, he had to stand up and make sacrifices for the family.

    ¡°You have medicine in your hand?¡±

    An Zheng asked bluntly.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Qing didn¡¯t think that An Zheng would reply him with this, and his face became slightly pale.

    You are a member of the Yuwen n¡¯s branch family right? From what I can see, whether it¡¯s the design or the fabric, your clothes are different from what Yuwen Wuji was wearing before. Furthermore, I have previously asked around, this generation of their family has no characters in their name, while your generation of branch family¡¯s youths are named after the word ¡®Qing¡¯. ¡±

    ¡°You seem to know our family very well.¡±

    Yuwen Qing lowered his head and looked at the medicinal pellet in his hand, then looked up at An Zheng: ¡°However, no matter if I am a member of the branch family or the main family, I have the duty to protect the dignity and honor of our family. Didn¡¯t the previous n Lord already stand out? Now it¡¯s my turn. ¡±

    ¡°Then you think this is fair?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Young master Limitless has already stood out, he has already made his sacrifice, and our branch family members should make their sacrifice first. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If you ate that pellet, you would have died. Yuwen Wuji had received the bacsh of the pill, as well as the treatment from Yuwen n¡¯s old man who was hiding at the top of Wild Fox Mountain. And you? Have you thought about it? You don¡¯t have that kind of treatment. If you take that pill and you¡¯re still not my match, you¡¯ll be abandoned somewhere that no one else knows about, and no one will care about you except your parents. Even if you die, it¡¯s jusandom ce to bury you. ¡±

    Yuwen Qing¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but she did not show it. She only smiled: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this is the responsibility of everyone surnamed Yuwen. Thank you for your concern, I will not use this pill for now.¡±

    He ced the pill into a small jade bottle and kept it in his spatial artifact. Then, he extended his right hand and gestured, ¡°I have cultivated for twenty-two years and have not been aware of just how high I am. I know that the pill is very powerful and can make me stronger, but I want to rely on my own abilities to fight you. If I lose, I will be worthy of Yuwen¡¯s surname. If I die, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡±

    His slightly raised right hand, his gesture of ¡°please¡± was his final act of pride.

    On the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wende¡¯s expression became ugly. He turned around and looked at Yu Wenhe, who had just returned to his side. Didn¡¯t you exin clearly? Why didn¡¯t Yuwen Qing take the Great Sage Pill? Although his talent was not bad, but could he be a match for that person even if he did not eat the Great Sage Pill? Is he really much stronger than Limitless? After all, the power of their bloodline is very weak and their bloodline is not pure. How can theypare to the purity of their bloodline, Limitless? ¡±

    Yu Wenhe shook his head: ¡°Second brother, do you really understand the children of our Yuwen n?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I know Qing Ran is a child who understands the general picture. She is also a child with a sense of honor for her family. He knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡±

    Yu Wende said, ¡°Otherwise, I would really like to ask, just how did his parents teach him!¡±

    Yu Wenheughed bitterly and shook his head, he did not say anything.

    ¡°Do you think that I, as the Patriarch, am a bit too harsh? It doesn¡¯t matter, no matter what you think. For the sake of this family, I can send my two children to the Jinling as hostages and could be killed at any time. Why can¡¯t others sacrifice themselves for the family? ¡°I¡¯ve said this countless times. The reason why the Yuwen n was able to stand proudly in the northwest fohousand years without copsing is because of the n¡¯s unity ¡­¡±

    Yu Wende waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, send someone to invite Wushuang again.¡±

    Yu Wenhe acknowledged him, lowered his head, and revealed a look of disgust.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    An Zheng also made a gesture of invitation, very upright and very solemn. This was because the young man in front of him was worthy of his respect. He had the Great Sage Pill that could raise his cultivation level to almost Lower Celestial Stage level in an instant, but if he did not eat it, he would have to rely on his own cultivation to fight. He saw himself as a member of the Yuwen family, so he wanted to protect the glory of his family. However, he acted even more righteously.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Yuwen Qing took a step back. With one hand in front and the other behind him, the light in his right hand flickered and a golden ball of light gradually appeared.

    ¡°Yuwen n¡¯s Righteous Noble Sword. Please be careful.¡±

    Yuwen Qing said and a sword materialized in his hand. With An Zheng¡¯s eyesight, he was able to tell that the sword was only a red rank Artifact with a nce, and was not worthy of being in Yuwen Qing Ran¡¯s cultivation realm. However, he did not have any higher or better magic tools, because he was a member of the branch family. Perhaps, this middle grade red sword was something he had obtained through his own hard work and not something his family had given him.

    ¡°Haoran Sword Technique?¡±

    On top of the wooden building, Yu Wende could not help but be stunned: ¡°That is a sword technique that only our family¡¯s youths would use when cultivating. Didn¡¯t you say that Yuwen Qing Ran is very strong? Why does it only know the most basic Clear Heaven Sword Technique? ¡±

    ¡°Second brother, like I said, do you really know our family¡¯s child? This was especially true for the people from the branch families. Since young, the only cultivation technique they had obtained was the Thirteen Series of the Righteous Noble Swords. Do you think he is Limitless, Nameless? [What kind of cultivation technique is it that I can casually browse through in the Compendium Pavilion?]

    Yu Wende snorted, but did not say anything.

    In the arena, Yuwen Qing used his right hand to hold the sword. An Zheng looked at the Broken Army Sword in his hand, then put it away.

    Yuwen Qing suddenly exerted force through his feet and thrusted his sword towards An Zheng. Normally, this would only happen when the skill was used at the most basic level of subtraction, whether it be sweep or straight stab, it was the one that was used the most at the time of subtraction.

    But, the sword¡¯s speed and power was extremely strong, it was not any weaker than Yuwen Wuji who took the Great Sage Pill previously!

    With a Dang sound, An Zheng¡¯s and Yuwen Qing¡¯s longswords shed, and both of them retreated five steps. With just one sword attack, both their swords had shattered. This red rank magical equipment could not withstand their Cultivation Power at all.

    On the Wangyou Tower,¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the sword exchange with Yuwen Qing. She had felt that the youth in ck was not that detestable from the start, but now he looked more pleasing to her eyes. And on top of Wild Fox Mountain, Feng Xiuyang, who was dressed in white slightly shook his head and mumbled these two words to himself ¡­ Obstinate.

    ¡°I use Qi as my sword. Be careful.¡±

    Yuwen Qing¡¯s right hand transformed into a golden long sword made of energy and rushed forward to attack. This was the Yuwen n¡¯s most basic method of subtraction. However, when he used the Thirteen Swords, it was like a great river flowing endlessly with an imposing manner. The subtraction was extremely simple, but the speed and strength of each sword strike were perfect. An Zheng did not dare to underestimate him, and used his own Qi as a sword, sealing off his own defense. After thirteen strikes, An Zheng was actually forced five steps back.

    ¡°Good cultivation!¡± ¡°Good talent!¡±

    A heroic spirit rose in An Zheng¡¯s heart, he attacked back with sword and sword: ¡°Just with these thirteen swords, you can walk freely in the Da Xi world and even establish your own sect.¡±

    Yuwen Qinggran had finished using his Thirteen Swords, and the same thirteen sword strikes came and went. However, in the end, he had disrupted the sequence of the Thirteen Swords and turned them into apletely different sword technique. Even the upper echelons of Yuwen n on the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building were dumbfounded. No one had expected the order of the thirteen sword strikes to be so exquisite after disrupting it.

    ¡°So it turns out that our Thirteen Swords were so powerful, yet no one realized it.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, who would want to study the most basic thirteen swords? For people like Yuwen Qing, who didn¡¯t have ess to higher level cultivation methods, they could only repeatedly study these thirteen swords. If he was able toe into contact witigher level technique, he would not need to spend all his time practicing the Thirteen Swords. ¡±

    ¡°Thirteen sword strikes! After splitting them apart, at least thirteen different forms have evolved from each other. This thirteen sword strikes has be extremely agile and powerful. It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±

    Yuwen Qingran couldn¡¯t hear the people on the wooden building talking to him. Even if he could, he was not in the mood to care. Right now, he was looking at the opponent before him with a great deal of admiration, because this person was alsighteous and honorable person. As for meeting such an opponent, only then would he be able to unleash the full might of his thirteen strikes. He felt as if he had entered another world, an empty world without himself.

    An Zheng looked at the young man in front of him, and a faint, holy radiance appeared on his body.

 Chapter 749 - Finally

    <h4>Chapter 749 ¨C Finally</h4>

    When that pure and holy radiance appeared outside of Yuwen Qing Ran¡¯s body, An Zheng¡¯s heart involuntarily trembled. He had never seen an ordinary cultivator emitting such light before, if it was an ordinary person, they would only think that it was an ordinary white light, but An Zheng saw a very powerful force.

    ¡°He seems to be transforming?¡±

    On top of the wooden building, Yu Wende¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°This is a junior that is worth cultivating. Yu Wenhe... No matter what, we must not let anything happen to Yuwen Qing. Even if he eats the Great Sage Pill, he must think of a way to save Yuwen Qing. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe sneered, but did not say a word.

    Yuwen Qing Ran seemed to have entered a state of oblivion as there was actually a gap between his and An Zheng¡¯s strength. If it wasn¡¯t for An Zheng not having the heart to hurure and innocent person like him, he would have been injured long ago. However, when Yuwen Qinggran entered that state, his entire body underwent a qualitative change.

    The sword skill was still the usual thirteen strikes, but its power hadpletely changed.

    With a Dang sound, An Zheng¡¯s sword of qi and Yuwen Qinggran¡¯s sword shed. The two sword tips of the two sword of qi shed extremely urately, and even if it was this kind of thing, perhaps there would still be people who would think that it was not difficult for cultivators, however ¡­ It was absolutely impossible for cultivators who appeared to be of high realms butcked basic skills to do so. They had powerful Cultivation Powend could cover their attacks, but they could not do so.

    The two of them involuntarily retreated. The sound of their shoes rubbing against the ground was like the prelude to a great battle.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    An Zheng felt that Yuwen Qing¡¯s Cultivation Power had actually instantly reached the level of being on par with him, and the heroic spirit in his heart immediately rose. He had met a lot of opponents with just one sentence, so he would meet even more in the future. However, for an opponent like Yuwen Qinggran, who had sucure heart and acted so straightforwardly, it was very rare for him to meet one. Fighting with such an opponent was a type of enjoyment, and also the best test for one¡¯s own Cultivation Power.

    Both of them unleashed their powers to the extreme, causing Yuwen Qing Ran, who was in apletely nk state, to actually close his eyes. However, An Zheng¡¯s every move and every move seemed to be inside his mind, he could see them clearly!

    The two figures shuttled back and forth the courtyard like lightning. The surroundingmoners simply could not chase them at all. He only saw streams of light appear and disappear one after another, so fast that it could not be counted in seconds.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Someone from within the barrier subconsciously shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything at all. Are those two still fighting?¡±

    ¡°They should be fighting ¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it at all. It¡¯s too fast.¡±

    Forget about those normal citizens, even cultivators under the Higher Completion Stage would not be able to catch the figures of An Zheng and Yuwen Qing. The two of them seemed to have traveled through the void, yet seemed to have merged with nature.

    Suddenly, both of their figures stopped. They were standing more than ten meters away from each other. Yuwen Qing slowly opened her eyes, as if she had just woken up. However, her eyes were not sleepy. Instead, they looked exceptionally bright.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yuwen clearly said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet your opponent, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through this barrier.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Are you done fighting?¡±

    Yuwen clearly said, ¡°Not yet. Again.¡±

    He dashed forward, giving up on the sword in his hand and charged with his bare hands. The Spirit Qi sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands also disappeared, the two of them were like butterflies in the courtyard, causing everyone who saw their movements to be dazzled.

    ¡°Quickly reinforce the Spirit Formation!¡±

    A member of Yuwen n shouted as he clutched his chest and squatted down.

    At that moment, only a portion of the Spirit Formation was opened, and it protected the surrounding tens of thousands of citizens. However, to cultivators, they did not open a barrier, because no one would have thought that the battle between An Zheng and Yuwen Qing would reach such a stage.

    Peng!

    An Zheng¡¯s and Yuwen Qing¡¯s punched each other, both of them retreating due to the impact of the mighty Cultivation Power. Under the explosive force, the two of them flew back nearly a hundred meters at the same time. Yuwen Qing softly shouted. Behind him, a dense cluster of dazzling golden swords appeared. Aside from the big figures on top of the wooden building, those who wore swords all flew out spontaneously and floated beside Yuwen Qing.

    ¡°I am destined to be a swordsman, and the sword is my life.¡±

    He pointed ahead, ¡°Go.¡±

    Countless longswords bombarded towards An Zheng continuously like concentrated bomb explosions. Some of the swords flew straight ahead, while others flew around in an arc.

    An Zheng pushed his hands forward, and a barrier that emitted a faint purple light appeared in front of him. The golden longswords unceasingly smashed against the barrier, and An Zheng was forced to slip backwards from the continuous force. But no matter how terrifying the power of the golden swords were, they could not break through An Zheng¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    An Zheng waited until the sword rainbow stopped, before he waved his hands to the left and right, releasing a vast purple light that swept away all the sword qi. He rushed forward and charged towards Yuwen Qing like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain. Yuwen Qinggran¡¯s eyes turned cold as he retracted his hands. The golden swords that had been knocked away by An Zheng¡¯s barrier all flew back and the rainbow appeared once again. A river of swords chased after An Zheng at an astonishing speed.

    In the midst of the flying, An Zheng¡¯s left hand was at the front and right at the back. In the middle of his right palm, a zing ball of light appeared, followed closely by an unbearably resplendent ball of light. Just like the sun, no one dared to stare directly at them.

    The sun in his right hand was right behind him, and the iing stream of swords had also arrived. At this moment, the sun, which everyone thought was bright enough, suddenly became even more intense. The sun¡¯s rays formed a gigantic ball of light over five meters in diameter. The brightness of the ball of light was enough to blind any ordinary person. And those ordinary people present could not see it at all, because the moment the sun appeared, their eyes went blurry and they could not see anything.

    The pursuit of ten thousand swords, at this moment, it was as though ten thousand swords hadmitted suicide. The sun was like an iparably terrifying melting furnace, and all the swords chasing after it had melted. The golden river surged forward, but turned intool of molten metal behind An Zheng. The molten liquid from the swords fell to the ground, forming ayer on the ground!

    In An Zheng¡¯s left hand, a purple electric glow shot out, and was even sharper than the sword aura!

    Yuwen Qing saw the purple light approaching. He extended both his hands forward and grasped. An illusory long sword appeared and he chopped downwards!

    Dang!

    The moment the voice rang out, even the people within the barrier were knocked unconscious. Those cultivators who didn¡¯t have the time to be protected by the enchantments on their heads began to bleed in their ears and noses. Many people clutched their heads and began to roll on the ground. That kind of power wasn¡¯t something they could withstand at all. Even if what they had to endure was just in case.

    The shockwave swept out in all directions, and the tiles on the building were neatly lifted up and then dropped down in a neat fashion. One after another, it was quite spectacr. In the distance, the sound wave had reached Wild Fox Mountain. It uniformly swept the trees in the middle of the mountain away, and all of the leaves had fallen.

    With a dang sound, Yuwen Qing¡¯s body was involuntarily sent flying backwards. The long sword in his hand also shattered. When the surrounding sound waves and dust gradually descended, when the crowd could finally clearly see the two young men standing face to face, victory and defeat had already been decided.

    Yuwen Qingran had a calm expression. His entire demeanor waspletely different. He had just walked out from inside, and before he wanted to fight with An Zheng, he seemed to havestrained, cautious, and even a bit of a timid temperament. But now, he stood with his hands behind his back, exuding the bearing of a grandmaster. He really did look sublimated. It was apletely inexplicable phenomenon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Yuwen Qing cupped her fists.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t win.¡±

    Yuwen Qingughed: ¡°To me, the oue of this battle is not important. The most important thing is that you helped me break the shackles in my heart in this battle, allowing me to experience a very wonderful feeling. Even though I didn¡¯t catch it all, it was already very beneficial for me. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°No need.¡±

    Yuwen Qing turned around: ¡°The only rtionship between this world and me seems to be that of a sword.¡±

    He waved his hand, and a golden longsword appeared beneath his feet. He actually stepped on his longsword and flew into the air, before turning into a streak of light and disappearing. And at this time, on top of the wooden building, Yu Wende was already nearly screaming out loud in anxiety: ¡°How did he leave! Stop him! He iare talent in our Yuwen n. I can give him everything he wants, and it¡¯s not just the Thirteen Series of Sword Art. Whatever he wants, I can give him! Hurry up, find him. I n to change his name ¡­ How about we call him Yuwen Wuyin? ¡±

    ¡°Patriarch.¡±

    This time, Yu Wenhe did not call him second brother, but called him patriarch instead. ¡°Do you think Qing Ran will return?¡±

    Yu Wende¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing back? Yuwen n was his home, and Yuwen was his surname. Why wouldn¡¯t hee back? He has been eating the food and drinking the water of Yuwen n. Why did he note back?! ¡±

    Yu Wenhe knew that there was no point in saying anything, he just shook his head and no longer said anything.

    ¡°But what is this? Did you win or lose? ¡±

    Yu Wende looked left and right, and many people avoided his gaze. He said with slight anger, ¡°How exactly do we calcte this? ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Beat...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s tie.¡±

    Yu Wenhe said.

    ¡°How can it be considered even?¡± You didn¡¯t lose! ¡±

    Yu Wende shouted.

    Yuwen Po, who was standing a distance away, looked at Ol ¡®Nine who was standing between the nine Yuwen brothers and said indifferently: ¡°But that person didn¡¯t lose. Second brother, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t see that Qing Ran is actually no match for him. If that guy was willing, he would have easily killed Qing Ran before her cultivation level had increased. Even if Qing Ran¡¯s cultivation level were to increase, she would still be slightly inferior to this person. ¡±

    Yu Wende said angrily: You want to tie? After they tie, who in the younger generation can stand out and defeat him! ¡±

    At this moment, a resonant phoenix cry suddenly appeared in the sky. The sound seemed to have pierced through the heavens, spreading across the entire northwest direction. Apletely golden phoenix flew down from the sky. On the back of the phoenix, a white-dressed woman stood alone like a fairy that had descended from the heavens.

 Chapter 750 - Heaven and Earth Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 750 ¨C Heaven and Earth Conscience</h4>

    When the woman in white slowly descended from the back of the phoenix, a few people who had just woken up fainted. This was not because of Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s might, but because she was too beautiful. It was not the least bit exaggerated to say that Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s beauty was not the beauty of the mortal world.

    The girls beside An Zheng were all very beautiful, but their beauty werepletely different from Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s. Qu Liuxi¡¯s beauty was that she was still in the human world, a living person. And Yuwen Wushuang didn¡¯t seem to belong to this world.

    It was as if no one was in her eyes, not even any life.

    She knows her own beauty, and she knows her own strength, which is why she has that pride of being the only one in the world. It was because of this pride that she seemed to be standing high above the clouds at all times.

    Seeing Yuwen Wushuang appear, Yu Wende, who was on the fifth floor, was so excited he almost shouted.

    ¡°My daughter, I told you that my daughter would never forget her identity!¡±

    Yu Wende pointed at Yuwen Wushuang and said: ¡°In the end, there is still the blood of Yuwen n in her body. When the n needs her, she will not disappoint me.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the voice was a little loud, but even Yuwen Wushuang, who was far away, could hear his very clearly. She turned his head to look at the people on the fifth floor. There was no sadness or joy in her eyes, but it was precisely because of this that he felt such naked contempt for them.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to speak. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want to exin that she hadn¡¯te for Yuwen n, but for herself. It was precisely because of this kind of cold and indifferent gaze that it was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over Yu Wende¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.

    Calming down from his excitement, he smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang was like a fairy walking down from a divine altar. Her feet were not wearing shoes, but that was because none of the shoes could match her jade feet. She stepped off the phoenix, her feet not touching the ground. As she walked, her feet were about an inch off the ground. With every step he took, a faint cloud of something rose up to support her feet. Wherever she went, even the scenery seemed to darken.

    There waed rope tied around her wless ankle. On the rope, there was also a very, very small bronze fish-like essory. Hanging on her ankles were red ropes, green fish, and white skin. It was already countless times more beautiful than the scenery around her.

    She walked to a spot about a dozen meters away from An Zheng and stopped, sizing him up with her bright eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    she asked.

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s voice was not that kind of light and pleasant sounding voice, but rather a kind of slightly hoarse feeling. This voice gave her a more mature aura. Not only did it not affect her beauty, it even increased her charm.

    ¡°Name doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°At least to you, it¡¯s not important. For some people, it¡¯s important, but he doesn¡¯t seem to n to face me directly.¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t soft. Although it wasn¡¯t a scream, but a nd one, the voice floated to the fifth floor building and everyone heard it clearly. Yu Wende subconsciously looked towards Chen Zhongqi, but Chen Zhongqi was still standing there motionlessly; even his expression did not change in the slightest. Only, his eyes had been staring straight at An Zheng, and had never shifted away from him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang seemed to be very curious about An Zheng¡¯s answer, and he looked towards the wooden building as well. However, her gaze did not linger on anyone for even a second longer than the group of so-called big shots on the wooden building, and the moment she saw his father, Yu Wende, her gaze had swept past even more.

    Yu Wende faintly clenched his fists, forcefully suppressing his anger. Actually, from a very, very long time ago, around ten years or so, Yuwen Wushuang had already lost contact with him. Although he would often send people to bring back some things from the Wild Fox Mountain, they would all be returned to the mountain untouched. The little boy at the top of the Wild Fox Mountain said that when Miss Wushuang sees these things, it will affect his state of mind and destroy his cultivation.

    For the past ten years, the old man from the Yuwen n had personally taught her cultivation. And what made Yu Wende the most angry was that the old man never seemed to have the intention of exining things to him. If he did not suspect that his wife had a rtionship with a man outside, he would not be so angry that he would want to smash Wushuang to death ¡­ But so many years had passed, and his wife had passed away so many years ago. He could not understand why Wushuang could not forgive him.

    There were several times when he went to Wild Fox Mountain and asked to see Yuwen for Wu-Shuang¡¯s matter, but the old man simply didn¡¯t see him. This matter simply became a sore point in Yu Wende¡¯s heart. His three children, no matter if it was Wu Chen, Nameless or Wushuang, they were all the most talented people in the family. This was enough to make him proud, but in reality, the three children were extremely indifferent to him. Ever since his wife passed away, even Yuwen Wuming and Wu Chen didn¡¯t interact much with each other. Sometimes, even a month or two passed by without him being able to say a word.

    In fact, he also knew very well that it was precisely because of his suspicions that his wife died in depression.

    ¡°Up there?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang suddenlyughed: ¡°So it turns out that you are also a normal person.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said: ¡°The people above are standing too high, regardless of status, cultivation, or even that pitiful amount of self-esteem, they deliberately made themselves stand aigher ce. They always say that one can only see far if one stands high, but in fact, they don¡¯t see far. They stood high only because they wanted more people to see them standing high. And to have enmity with such a person ¡­ You are also a mortal. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What do you mean by extraordinary?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang replied: ¡°It¡¯s not good to be what you want, nor is it sad to be yourself. ¡°No matter what grudges there are, there will be no grudges left behind.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the people on top of the wooden tower. ¡°If I kill all of them, wouldn¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang shook his head slightly, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The people from Yuwen n are truly pitiful.¡±

    Aplex expression shed across Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes for a moment. Maybe the deepest part of her heart wasn¡¯t as calm as he said it was.

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I know that after speaking for abouhousand years, a cultivation method has arisen in the Central ins and it can be said that it is a new direction. Some people read that the Dao Sect ancestor¡¯s inaction meant that he had to put down everything ¡­ Simply put, no matter what happens in this world, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a single world, acting ording to my own rules, not having anything to do with anyone ¡­ After these words are said, there are actually arge number of followers. ¡±

    ¡°There are even some people who say that if everyone does nothing and the world does nothing, there will be no disasters and everyone will live in peace, that is the perfect world ¡­ So, what kind of bullshit logic was this? The person who doesn¡¯t love me, the person who doesn¡¯t love me, is a great Dao? ¡°That is nothing more than nonsense created bybining some of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s theories with those of the Dao Sect.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang was not only not angry, his eyes became even brighter: ¡°Then, how do you think people should be treated? As for cultivators, how should we deal with them? ¡±

    Such a question and answer, how could it not be a confrontation?

    There were three fingers on the back of An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Of all the cultivators in this world, there are only three kinds of mental states that can be revered the most. The first, which was the most poisonous, was to do as one pleased. The eight words exined, his mind was at ease, and he did whatever he wanted. That was the reason why there were people in this world who would say that they were pursuing the natural way even though they had done such a bad thing. If the Great Dao of Nature was like this, who knew how many people would die? ¡°Those cultivators who have their own way and mind will do whatever they want, what will happen to those ordinary people?¡±

    ¡°The second type is called inaction. This kind of nonsense was saying that no one cared about who they were, didn¡¯t interfere with who they were, and didn¡¯t care who they were. Everyone is the world, everyone is the center. It sounds beautiful, but it¡¯s just a grand reason to shirk all responsibility. I guess the person who first suggested this state of mind must have been a very irresponsible person, probably a man. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang smiled and asked: ¡°What about the third type?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°The third type is the medium moment, itbines the so-called inaction with the so-called smooth thoughts, to put it nicely, it¡¯s round and smooth. To put it harshly, it just swayed left and right. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t refute you. I¡¯m not afraid of offending many people, just saying one sentence here ¡­ All the cultivators who lived in seclusion and gave up their responsibilities were trash. No matter how high your cultivation is, no matter how high your status is, no matter how high your seniority is, you are all trash. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang seemed to be slightly angry, and his expression slightly changed. ¡°You¡¯re saying these words, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m not done speaking, this is only a so-called beautiful phrase created by the cultivators. In fact, their mental states were simply summed up. There were two kinds of emotions. The three words above were all words that they came up with on their own. In the end, it was more or less the same. If you want me to say, the first is that I want everything, the second is that I don¡¯t want anything at all. ¡±

    He pointed to the sky. ¡°People who don¡¯t want anything think that they are above life and death and only care about cultivation. Do not do evil and do good, but only seek the Great Way. ¡±

    He pointed to the ground and said, ¡°Those who want everything, they believe that since they are cultivators, they should be a level higher than others. On the surface, it seems like there are some meaningless words, but deep down, I can¡¯t wait to be the ruler of this world for thousands of years. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°Me? I am a man who lives for sanctions. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang asked immediately.

    An Zhengughed and replied: ¡°Thosemoners that you mentioned.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang was silent for a long time, as though he couldn¡¯t find any direction. An Zheng¡¯s words werepletely new to her, because no one had ever mentioned these words to her before. Even if Zi Yuwen, the old master who was ranked in the top three in her opinion, were to y a song, she would not say such arrogant words.

    A judge? In this world, who would dare call themselves an absolutely fair judge? If a judge was biased, it would be the mostmentable thing in the world.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a judge.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said: ¡°No matter if it¡¯s an ordinarymoner, or the important figures on top of that wooden building, they all do not wish foerson like a judge to exist.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s why I died once.¡±

    ¡°Died once?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang could not help but ask: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng did not answer, but made a gesture to invite him in. ¡°Your Yuwen n¡¯s powerful man said that I can only win three matches in order to prevent my two friends from making trouble for me. I won one match, and I even one match. If you want to fight with me for the third match, then you can start now. Although I don¡¯t think that Yuwen n¡¯s people are much more expensive than other families, but I still believe that Yuwen n¡¯s people mean what they say. Especially... In front of all these years. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said: ¡°Then you think too highly of them, will they really fulfill the promise they showed?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I do things ording to my sincerity and responsibilities. Others can¡¯t do what I do, and that¡¯s why I can go and punish them ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°I still want to ask, what right do you have to think that you can punish others?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°With just four words ¡­ I swear to God. ¡±

 Chapter 751 - Yuwen Familys Choice

    <h4>Chapter 751 ¨C Yuwen Family¡¯s Choice</h4>

    On the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wende heard everything clearly. Everyone subconsciously looked at him, afraid that he would fly intage at this moment. After all, on the wooden building, there were not only Yuwen n¡¯s people, there was also Chen Zhongqi who was in dire straits, but still had a presence.

    But Yu Wende still disappointed everyone, coldly snorted, and left with a brush of his sleeves.

    Yu Wenhe looked at his ninth brother and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second brother today? Why does he seem so out of control?¡±

    Looking at Chen Zhongqi who was looking at An Zheng with squinted eyes, the corner of his mouth raised upwards: ¡°Who can easily guess second brother¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    Yu Wende left with a flick of his sleeve. After descending from the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, he ran towards Wild Fox Mountain. He purposefully made a detour so that people would think that he had already returned to his residence, but he did not dare to waste even a minute as he entered the Profound Sky Pavilion.

    Inside the Profound Sky Pavilion, Yu Wending was pacing back and forth anxiously, his expression extremely ugly. The moment he heard the sound of footsteps, he turned around and saw Yu Wende running in withrge strides. He opened his mouth to say something, but after thinking about Yu Wende¡¯s merciless act just now, he snorted and said nothing.

    After Yu Wende entered the door, he waved his hand to allow the two children in the house to leave. Then, he kneeled down with a ¡®pu tong¡¯ sound: ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yu Wending was shocked, he immediately went to support Yu Wende: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Me too... He had no choice. I knew that I had gone too far, and that my brother would never forgive me. However, under the circumstances, I had no other choice. It was this morning that I received the news that Nameless had secretly sent back ¡­ This news also confirmed my guess. The reason why Chen Zhongqi was sent to our Phoenix Stage was not because of the trust Chen Wunuo had for us, but because he did not trust us. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Three dynasties elder Mu went to the pce to see Chen Wunuo a few days ago and brought up the words¡¯ hidden danger ¡®in the northwest. Not long after, Chen Zhongqi was demoted to a concubine and sent to our northwest. We, the spies in the capital, took a long time to find out. Actually, what Chen Wunuo is worried about the most is that our Yuwen n might have some ulterior motives. ¡±

    ¡°The news that Nameless sent back said that Mu Wang had given Chen Wunuo some advice and sent Chen Zhongqi to the northwest prison. In fact, it was to monitor our Yuwen n. Chen Zhongxu will lead the troops to the south, and without the Chen family in the northwest, Chen Wunuo will not be at ease. ¡±

    Yu Wending immediately asked: ¡°Then what just happened?¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°I must make Chen Zhongqi look down on me and look down on me. I am the Patriarch, if I, the Patriarch, am a shallow and ipetent person, Chen Zhongqi would be at ease. Also this morning, the Great Xixi Fleet stationed in the northwest turned from the Lancang River, which was heading north and south, to the Da Yu River. They had already moved one thousand and six hundred miles west. Everyone ims that they are here to exterminate the remnants of our rebellion, and that they are here to support Old Man Su who is carrying his sword to the north. But in truth, they are still here to intimidate our Yuwen n. ¡±

    Yu Wending¡¯s face turned a little pale: ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°Chen Wunuo doesn¡¯t trust anyone. The Da Xi Empire is in chaos right now, the summoner of the Summoning the Spiritual World are rampant, and many cities have been destroyed. The cultivators of Da Xi were unable to make it in time. At least more than a hundred small nations had formed an alliance and continuously harassed the borders of the Da Xi Kingdom. Chen Wunuo was also extremely worried. What he is most afraid of is our Yuwen n taking advantage of the situation in the northwest. ¡±

    ¡°I have to pretend to brash. I can¡¯t be too useless, otherwise I will be suspected by Chen Zhongqi. I can¡¯t be too strong either, if I do, Chen Zhongqi will still doubt me ¡­ Speaking of which, our Yuwen n has unparalleled glory in the Northwest, but what about in reality? Which step isn¡¯t difficult to take? Be careful. ¡±

    Yu Wende kowtowed: ¡°I am sorry Big Brother, I know that even so, I should not have sacrificed Limitless. However ¡­ There was nothing I could do. If only Wushuang hade earlier. I don¡¯t have to suffer like this. ¡±

    Just at this time, Master Zi Yuwen, who was still kneeling on the ground, slowly walked out. He looked at Yu Wende and sighed: ¡°Yuwen n¡¯s people... It¡¯s not easy. Get up, Limitless is fine for now. Even though my cultivation has been damaged, and even my roots have been damaged, that Jindan I got as a gift is truly amazing. It stabilised my body and helped me recover from my injuries, so if Limitless were to recuperate for a few years, he would still be able to keep up with my cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°Thank God!¡±

    Yu Wende could not help but kowtow, ¡°Thank you for your grace, Old Ancestor.¡±

    Yuwen Yuge waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s useless to thank me. If it wasn¡¯t for the pills, I wouldn¡¯t have had any good ideas. Yuwen n¡¯s pills were too overbearing and tyrannical. Even if they were medicine to save someone, it would still be the same ¡­ This is noasy fight, I am indebted to Limitless. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Old Ancestor, this person is here to kill Chen Zhongqi. But no matter what, Chen Zhongqi cannot die in our Yuwen n¡¯s house. It¡¯s not easy. ¡±

    Yu Wending said: ¡°As for Chen Zhongqi, it is best that he dies, if not he will pose too much of a threat to our Yuwen n. He is not Chen Zhongxu, he has a good rtionship with us, after dozens of years of being together, he is able to say some words that are both important and important in front of Chen Wunuo. Only then would Chen Zhongqie, and pass on everything he has seen and heard back to her. ¡±

    ¡°After so many years, which family has not done something that goes against the rules? Our Yuwen n is guarding the northwest border, and the number of our private troops has long since exceeded the limit. It¡¯s only this one matter.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Yuwen Yuge looked at Yu Wende, ¡°Actually, you n to sacrifice Limitless, don¡¯t you want Chen Zhongqi to die in Phoenix Stage?¡±

    Yu Wende lowered his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    Yuwen Junge said, ¡°Why are you hiding this from me? I don¡¯t care about the martial arts world or my family, I just want to live for a few more years. Chen Wunuo was suspicious of my previous arrow. However, it was also because of that arrow that made him feel threatened, so ¡­ Yuwen n really wasn¡¯t easy to mess with. In exchange for Chen Zhongqi alone, although your heart is ruthless, it is still a good thing for the Yuwen n. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Old Ancestor is right, I indeed think so. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry Big Bro, I¡¯ve never discussed this with you before ¡­ If our Yuwen n had not sacrificed itself and Chen Zhongqi had died, Chen Wunuo would definitely investigate. If our Yuwen n sacrificed two people, Chen Zhongqi would be dead ¡­ Chen Wunuo will not immediately ask for forgiveness, and instead send people to investigate. With this process, there are a lot of things that can be done. ¡±

    Yuwen Yuge said, ¡°So, Chen Zhongqi must die?¡±

    ¡°He must die.¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°What I have done these past two days, has already paralyzed him. Chen Zhongqi has already started to look down on me more and more. I saw that he had sent someone to deliver the news today, which is a good thing for our Yuwen n. If Chen Zhongqi dies... I n to personally go to the capital and ask for forgiveness. In that case, at most, just kill me and the Yuwen n will be able to keep it safe. ¡±

    He looked at Yu Wending, ¡°Big Brother, you have a kind heart. In the future, when youe to be the Patriarch, don¡¯t be too kind. The reason why I was so ruthless in separating the two of us was so that you could govern well in the future. ¡°Their lineage is too arrogant and despotic, and you are too kind. Sooner orter, they will bully you.¡±

    ¡°Right now, I have pretty much already taken care of the family¡¯s affairs. As the next Patriarch, Big Brother will be easier to be the next Patriarch and won¡¯t be left in the dust. Once Chen Zhongqi dies, I will immediately set out. As long as I die in the capital, Chen Wunuo will not be able to investigate ¡­ If Chen Zhongqi is allowed to live, although our Yuwen n does not have any thoughts of rebelling, but there are many things we can defy. In the end, most of the time, we do not want to go back, but we are forced to go back by the Saint Emperor ¡­ If that happens, the citizens of the Northwest will surely suffer numerous casualties, and our Yuwen n will most likely vanish into thin air. ¡±

    Yu Wending grabbed his arm, ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡±

    Yu Wendeughed: ¡°Big Brother, there is nothing that is impossible. I¡¯ve said it before, what is the reason why our Yuwen n was able to stand proudly in the Northwest for so many years? It was the unity of the family. Everyone had the spirit of sacrificing their lives for the family. I am the n leader, but I and Limitless are the same person. They can sacrifice, and I can. My death alone in exchange for our Yuwen n¡¯s stable survival is worth it. ¡±

    He looked at Yuwen Yuge and said, ¡°Old Ancestor, after I leave, it¡¯s better for you to take care of your family matters.¡± ¡°Eldest brother, you are too kind andpassionate ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Junge nodded his head: ¡°If it was any other time, I would definitely not have agreed with you. At this time, if I did not agree with you, Yuwen n might really be facing a cmity. All of you havesponsibility, and so can my old bones. ¡±

    Yu Wende bowed: ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Yuwen Yuge waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead and take a look at your precious daughter. The estrangement between you and him will probably never be resolved in this lifetime. If Chen Zhongqi dies, you must go to the Jinling and die ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking. We won¡¯t be able to see it in the future.¡±

    Yu Wende raised his head andughed: ¡°She ignored me, and is also my daughter. Even though there is no one who canpare to my daughter, I am already sufficiently proud. ¡±

    He turned around and walked a few steps before saying, ¡°Old Ancestor, I shall leave this matter to you. I, Wushuang, will not be able to persuade her. After she and that youth fight, pleasee and stop them. I will find a chance to put that youth back on the wooden building. ¡±

    Yuwen Yuge nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Yu Wende turned around and knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Wending: ¡°Elder brother is my father. Big brother, you were the one who took care of me before this. After that, you take care of everyone. I have been in charge of the family for thirty years. For the first thirty years, I havee to look at me. For the next thirty years, I havee to look at you.

    Saying this, he got up and went downstairs, leaving Wild Fox Mountain.

    This was the n of a member of a big family, the boldness of a member of a big family. The moment he stepped out of the door, he died in a generous manner.

    Yu Wende left the Profound Sky Pavilion and appeared in a shadow at the bottom of the wild fox mountain. The mysterious ck-clothed person was waiting for him there, and when he sawe down, the person leaned on the mountain rock with his arms crossed andughed mockingly: ¡°Are you going to die?¡±

    Yu Wende¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to die, but you can¡¯t.¡±

    The man sneered: ¡°Am I still a shadow? I have been your shadow for decades. Now that you are going to die, whose shadow am I going to be? ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°Your thoughts are not with your family, but with the mountains and ins of the world. After I die, if you hand over the position of the family head to your big brother, then you can travel the world and live the life you want. I won¡¯t stop you, and no one in the family will know of your existence. ¡±

    That person smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯re about to be free ¡­¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°There is one more thing you need to help me with, when you attack Chen Zhongqiter on, I will join the others to stop you. Chen Zhongqi will definitely retreat, I want to give that youth a chance.¡±

    The person replied, ¡°Go to Jinling... I¡¯ll go with you. ¡±

    He took off the ck veil, and actually looked exactly the same as Yu Wende: ¡°Your son and daughter might be here, but they don¡¯t have enough weight.

 Chapter 752 - The Pride of the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 752 ¨C The Pride of the Heavens</h4>

    On the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, Yu Wende left in frustration. This made Yu Wenhe and the others a little confused. In the past, Big Bro seemed to be very steady, and he was also very scheming, what¡¯s wrong with these few days?

    Who would have known, that even this anger was plotted by Yu Wende. If he left, the true experts on the wooden building would disappear.

    In order to save his son, Eldest Brother Yu Wending had gone to the Wild Fox Mountain, while Second Brother Patriarch Yu Wende had angrily left. Now on top of the wooden building, the only people beside Chen Zhongqi that could protect him were Yu Wenhe and Ninth Brother Yuwen.

    This wn, a n that Yu Wende did not want others to know about. He had schemed against many people, including himself. In order to get rid of Chen Zhongqi, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to sacrifice his own life. This was also why his father had passed the position of Patriarch to him back then. His big brother Yu Wending would never make such a decision.

    At the bottom of the Wild Fox Mountain, the ck-clothed man looked at Yu Wende, as if he was a little disgusted with him, as usual. But Yu Wende did not get angry, and instead smiled inside his heart.

    ¡°Even big brother doesn¡¯t know that we are actually ten brothers, not nine. Logically speaking, you should be number three. If Ol ¡®Three who is guarding the border knows that he is actually Ol¡¯ Four, it may cause him to cry. ¡±

    Yu Wende said: ¡°At first when I knew that the remaining twins, Father immediately made a decision, and chose one from the two of us to be his shadow ¡­¡±

    The ck clothed man curled his lips. ¡°Stop bullshitting, you are the third brother.¡± The reason why I¡¯m a shadow and not you is because I came out a few minutes earlier than you. Father already felt that as an elder brother, I need to protect my younger brother¡¯s consciousness ¡­ ¡°Damn it.¡±

    He raised his middle finger. ¡°You actually have the nerve to call you brother?¡±

    Yu Wende shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve fought with you for half a lifetime, I won¡¯t fight with you today, I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to make way for me?¡±

    The ck-clothed man red at Yu Wende, and thenughed: ¡°You said it earlier, us brothers did not know that there waerson like me. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    He suddenly struck out to touch Yu Wende¡¯s chest. Originally, he thought he could easily take Yu Wende down, but he did not expect that Yu Wende was even a step faster than him. Wita sound, he hit on the chest and the ck clothed person¡¯s body immediately stiffened. He looked at Yu Wende with a face of disbelief, while thetter had a smile stered all over his face.

    ¡°I want to die for me, I want to die for you.¡±

    Yu Wende stretched his body, ¡°We are twins, what are you thinking about that I do not know? Don¡¯t think about such a beautiful thing. Die for me? I have been tired for so many years, and finally, I have reached the final destination with great difficulty. I can take a good rest, but you actually dare to fight over it with me? ¡±

    He patted the man in ck on the shoulder, ¡°In ten minutes, your body will regain its freedom. I am already halfway there, you will not be faster than me no matter what. Furthermore, you should be well aware that the crux of today¡¯s matter lies with you. If you don¡¯t attack, you will not be able to force Chen Zhongqi into the wooden building, and you still have to involve that fellow. ¡±

    He looked towards the other side of the wooden building. ¡°Su Mengmu still hasn¡¯t appeared, but he must be by Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side. You sneaked an attack on Chen Zhongqi, with your strength, even if it was Ol ¡®Nine, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you, so at that time, Su Mengmu would definitely make her move. You lure him away, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send that youth into the wooden building.

    He smiled. ¡°Brother, take care.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left, flying out of Phoenix Stage City.

    Two streams of tears flowed down the face of the ck clothed man. He opened his mouth and silently cursed ¡­ Damn you.

    At the courtyard side, Yuwen Wushuang finally made his move.

    ¡°No matter what you say, that is your truth.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang looked at An Zheng, his expression returning to his calm of neither joy nor sorrow. However, she knew that this youth was very special. It was the first time in her life that she had ever felt that a man was not so detestable.

    ¡°In the end, the fist cannot bepared to the truth.¡±

    She stretched out her pure white, wless hand and flipped it back and forth. ¡°That¡¯s why, you defeated me, so I can continue to listen to reason. If you lose, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    No one can match me in this world. If you can only be close to my standards, what¡¯s the use of keeping you alive?

    She didn¡¯t say, didn¡¯t want to say.

    An Zheng made a gesture of invitation: ¡°You go first.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang acknowledged: ¡°This demeanor, may cause you to lose your life.¡±

    As she said these words, she turned her palm towards herself, then turned her hand away from her.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    On An Zheng¡¯s side, the world suddenly turned upside down!

    An Zheng felt an irresistible force forcefully change his surroundings, the sky beneath his feet, and the earth above his head. He knew it might be an illusion, but it was toote. When the earth reached the sky, it was naturally impossible to stop it in the air. Thus, the earth that fell down was the might of the heavens.

    An Zheng had no choice but to descend with a loud crash.

    He raised his hands, but his body kept falling down. Beneath his feet, there seemed to be a bottomless pit, because the sky was boundless. Now that the Sky Vault was under his feet, he had nowhere else to borrow his strength to go. If he kept falling, he would probably fly to the other end of the sky. The so-called Outer World was juce that no one could see. That was because the Outer World was still the sky.

    The earth pressed down from above and An Zheng supported himself with both of his hands, but he was still unable to withstand the immense pressure. It was as if the entire world was pressed on top of An Zheng¡¯s head, this method of fighting was extremely unreasonable, this method was just as unreasonable, and Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s power, was even more unreasonable.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    An Zheng shouted explosively, and a golden dragon suddenly appeared behind him. That golden dragon let out a dragon¡¯s roar, and then, it hurriedly charged downwards. After circling around once, it rose up again and aimed at An Zheng¡¯s legs.

    Following the dragon¡¯s roar, the gigantic dragon flew across the sky and something appeared below An Zheng¡¯s feet. His body abruptly stopped, while the ground heavily crashed down.

    In the distance, the cry of a phoenix could be heard. That golden colored phoenix, which looked like it had been cast out of gold, floated in the air. Yuwen Wushuang stood on the back of the phoenix as he watched with interest An Zheng, who was carrying the ground on his shoulder.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    She seemed to be surprised that An Zheng could actually withstand the suppression from the ground, but was also curious about the golden dragon beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet. And the golden dragon and the phoenix beneath her feet, perfectly matched each other.

    Yuwen Wushuang was suddenly a little moved. Could it be ¡­ Was this heaven¡¯s will?

    [Phoenix Fire]

    She gently spat out three words. She had used all her strength to attack, but she was still moved. She didn¡¯t know why she was like this. She was just thinking that if this person was inferior to her, then it would be better to just cut him off than to leave any expectations behind. Killing him wouldn¡¯t have any expectations. If she was worthy of him, that would be ¡­ That was in the future.

    However, this thought was denied by her. She had originally tried her best to withdraw two points, but now she was frightened.

    Why is that?

    The illusory image of a ming phoenix let ouesonant cry, and then, it swiftly rushed towards An Zheng¡¯s body. Wherever the phoenix shadow passed by, the sky would be covered in a sea of fire.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Inside the barrier, there is someone who was so frightened that he almost fell to the ground, ¡°It¡¯s too scary. The young miss of Yuwen n is actually able to control the might of a Divine Beast. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that is the Phoenix from the legends right? It is too powerful.¡± This time, the youngd was finished. Why did he stop mid-air and not move? It¡¯s like there¡¯s something heavy on his shoulders. ¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t see anything? Was he being held up by that Yuwen n¡¯s youngdy? ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that even deities and deities would use incantations? That must be the case.¡±

    Themoners could see that the earth was hanging upside down, and not even the ordinary cultivators could see it. No one could understand how much pressure An Zheng was currently enduring. The cultivation method was merely a part of the Profound Sky Continent, and was not truly suspended in the air. If it was true, then themoners would have long ago flown into the sky.

    Just as the phoenix image was about to crash into An Zheng¡¯s body, such a violent power was enough to crush him into pieces.

    The blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly rotated, and the phoenix image that was about to reach An Zheng suddenly slowed down a bit. It was just that one moment, but it was enough for An Zheng to react.

    At the same time as Eye of Nine Incarnations, it could make time slow down by a little bit, probably not even a thousandth of a second.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands left the ground that was hanging upside down, and at the same time that his body fell, he gently supported the iing phoenix shadow. The direction in which the phoenix shadow¡¯s attack came from couldn¡¯t help but change. It went from horizontal to upward.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The phoenix shadow ruthlessly smashed into the ground above An Zheng¡¯s head, directly shattering the earth into pieces. But that was not the real earth, but Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s technique.

    An Zheng had broken through her own heaven and earth with Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s Phoenix mes.

    The pressure on An Zheng¡¯s body abruptly lightened, and the space around him quickly started to spin. The sky and the earth returned to normal, and everything returned to normal. An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, and in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for Yuwen Wushuang. This woman was truly terrifyingly powerful.

    He could feel that this woman was of the same type as him. He clearly did not have the strength of the Lower Celestial Stage, but hepletely possessed the strength to fight with an expert at the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. Using this kind of overturning cultivation technique to suppress the enemy, and then using the Phoenix fire¡¯s direct attack ¡­ An Zheng felt that even a first stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator would not be able to block this attack.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang was confused, but his eyes lit up even more. She really did not expect An Zheng to be able to block his attack. Even though she had retracted half of her strength, she did not think that An Zheng was capable of doing it. But An Zheng breaking her cultivation technique, made her feel a light ripple in her heart. If her heart had originally been a pool ofkewater without any wind or waves, then right now, it was already rippling.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    She said these words in an indifferent tone, purposely suppressing the jubtion in her heart.

    ¡°But it is only the beginning.¡±

    She stretched out her hands, then sped them between her fingers.

    [Space-Time Error]

    The moment the three words left his mouth, the sky changed color.

 Chapter 753 - - Chess

    <h4>Chapter 753 ¨C Chess</h4>

    Spacetime was wrong.

    When these three words left his mouth, the world changed color.

    All of a sudden, hundreds of horizontal lines of fire appeared in front of An Zheng. The distance between the two pieces of fire didn¡¯t exceed twenty centimeters. Although the fire didn¡¯t look fierce, it was still extremely fierce. From afar, it looked like a wall of fire, witeight of at least a hundred meters.

    And behind An Zheng, hundreds of vertical lines of fire appeared. It was the same distance, same scorching heat. The bottom of the mountain reached the ground, while the top reached the sky. The horizontal line of fire in front of him and the vertical line of fire behind him moved at the same time, pressing towards An Zheng.

    The horizontal line of fire looked better, at least the ends couldn¡¯t be seen, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on. But the bottom of the vertical line of fire was connected to the ground, and as they moved forward, hundreds of iron ploughs ploughed along liklow, and the earth churned.

    One had to know that the Yuwen n¡¯s courtyard was protected by an extremely powerful barrier. It was only capable of destroying the ground. One could imagine how terrifying the fire line was.

    One cultivator, who was standing in the courtyard and watching with his head raised, reacted a little too slowly. He waited until the line of fire approached him before realizing this and immediately summoned his magic tool to block it.

    With a few crunching sounds, the weapon of the peak red rank was sliced into pieces by the line of fire before it couldst for even a second. However, it was precisely because the magic tool had persisted for less than a second that he was able to withdraw. If he had been anyter, even his body would have been sliced into pieces.

    And what An Zheng had to face was not just vertical lines of fire, but thousands of them moving about unhindered.

    At the start, those threads of fire had moved forward in an orderly manner, but after Yuwen Wushuang snapped his fingers, those lines of fire suddenly became chaotic. A portion of the line of fire started to speed up as it charged towards An Zheng, almost in an instant.

    A purple light shed on An Zheng¡¯s body, and the reverse scale appeared.

    At the same time as the reverse scale appeared, ten meters away from his body, the light purple protectiveyer of the reverse scale also appeared. This was the power of the reverse scale, and was able to set up a strong protective barrier around An Zheng ten meters away.

    Sounds of crackling could be heard. When the fire threads hit the protectiveyer, they left behind scorched ck marks. The protectiveyersted for a minute before it was cut apart by the dense fire threads and fell to the ground like ice.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± What cultivation technique is this?! ¡±

    Yu Wenhe looked up into the sky and could not believe his eyes, ¡°How is this possible? The Yuwen n does not have such a cultivation technique. Even if they do, how could one person split the Cultivation Power into thousands of pieces?

    Yuwen Zhen sighed, ¡°This niece of mine is truly a proud daughter of heaven.¡±

    Even Chen Zhongqi could not help but exim in admiration. With Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s age, for him to have sucerrifying cultivation, the Da Xi family would not even be able to find an opponent for him in the young generation. Chen Zhongqi knew that the young people of the imperial family were all amazing, but those people were definitely not his match. This young girl had an unparalleled heavenly might, as if she was born to be a high and mighty person.

    This made Chen Zhongqi involuntarily think of Xu Meidai, the Pce Master Tian Haogong that he had fallen in love with in the past.

    Compared to Xu Meidai, Yuwen Wushuang onlycked a mature temperament. Chen Zhongqi couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart that it wouldn¡¯t be for long. As long as Yuwen Wushuang had ten more years, he would definitely be one of the few people standing at the top of the cultivation world. Just like Xu Meidai, she was so noble and cold, like a fairy that was not tainted by dust.

    ¡°No wonder someone said that after Xu Meidai, she is the number one beauty in the martial arts world. Merely, this sort of beauty does not only refer to one¡¯s appearance. Rather, it refers to one¡¯s extraordinary cultivation and astonishing talent. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that young man will never have another chance to win this time.¡±

    Inside the barrier, the shock and astonishment of the ordinary citizens were even greater. Someone pointed at the dense fire threads in the sky and shouted in excitement, ¡°My god, are they going to cut the sky open?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too scary. If it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit Formation protecting us, we would have already been sliced into pieces by the line of fire.¡±

    An Zheng was currently under an enormous pressure. It was the true me of the phoenix, and it seemed to be able to burn everything. An Zheng continuously attacked, every strike forcing back a nearby line of fire. Although there were many dense lines of fire, An Zheng¡¯s attacks were very quick and precise. No matter how many lines of fire there were, none of them were able to harm him.

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s imprable defense, the corner of Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s mouth rose slightly: ¡°I would really like to see how much longer you canst.¡±

    She sat down cross-legged in midair and the fire phoenix rose up to catch her. The graceful white-clothed girl sat cross-legged on the back of the phoenix. Her hands reached out, as if caressing the zither of a phoenix. Her fingers were white and slender and agile. An extremely melodious zither sound appeared in the sky, as if it was flowing water, or the wind blowing past a bamboo forest.

    The song was extremely beautiful, but the beauty was apanied by a boundless killing intent.

    With the sound of her fingers strumming the zither, the line of fire in the air turned into a zither string. Her fingers flicked on a string, and a line of fire was pulled upwards before quickly popping towards An Zheng. The string of the zither, that was touched by her fingers, was at least twice as powerful and fast as before!

    At first, the tune was a little slow, butter, when Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s ten fingers started ying the tune continuously, it became likorrential downpour. The spirited voice from before had been reced by a murderous aura. The originally light tune had now turned into the sounds of fighting in the Gold Spear Ironhorse Battlefield.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The string of the zither was pulled up, and flicked towards An Zheng one by one. Even if An Zheng¡¯s reaction was even quicker, it still seemed to be difficult to deal with. The strings of the zither shot out with the sound of wind. They were so powerful that even a mountain peak could be neatly cut in half.

    Gradually, An Zheng¡¯s figure could no longer be seen in the air. Even Yu Wenhe, who was also at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage and was just one step away from entering the Lower Celestial Stage, could no longer see his movements clearly.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Yuwen Zhi narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zheng: ¡°This youth¡¯s speed has already reached the level of Lower Celestial Stage. Although the Cultivation Power is stillcking, his speed is not any slower.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said indifferently from the side: ¡°More than that? Even a second stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator would not be as fast as him. ¡±

    At the moment, An Zheng¡¯s current defense was entirely reliant on his exceptional reaction and speed. As the strings of the zither shot out, An Zheng repelled them one by one. In the air, the only thing that could be seen was the line of fire and the shadow of a person.

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. It was the kind of excitement of finally meeting an opponent.

    At the top of Wild Fox Mountain, Yuwen Liuge stood with his hands behind his back. He stood in front of the window of the Profound Sky Pavilion and watched the showdown between the two most outstanding young men in the world with infatuation.

    ¡°Ancestor, is Wushuang going to win?¡±

    Yu Wending asked worriedly, although his strength had already reached Lower Celestial Stage, even he could not tell who would win. Although it seemed like the ck-robed youth had been put at a disadvantage, the situation waspletely under Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s control. However, he was like a small boat floating on a stormy river. No matter how big the storm or the waves were, he never overturned it.

    ¡°Wushuang is amazing.¡±

    Yuwen Yuege praised, ¡°It¡¯s rare for her to meet an equally strong opponent. The more she fights, the more it rouses herpetitive spirit. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t even used her full strength, so she can be even stronger. If ¡­ If she was lucky, this battle might even allow her to break through that barrier. You should know that Wushuang has reached a bottleneck at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, and has been unable to break through it. And this young man is her opportunity. ¡±

    After Yu Wending heard this, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, that means Wushuang will win for sure.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Yuwen Junge smiled cunningly: ¡°Wushuang, that youth isn¡¯tcking at all.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that Wushuang has found the breakthrough? If Wushuang were to break through to the Lower Celestial Stage, then no matter how gifted that youth is, he would never be able to win against Wushuang. ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± The things you see are far inferior to Yu Wende. ¡±

    Yuwen Yuge said, ¡°Did you not realize that the youth still hasn¡¯t fought back? It¡¯s not that he was suppressed to the point where he had no strength to fight back, but he borrowed Wushuang¡¯s attack to test his strength? He had deliberately used his reaction speed and speed to meet this attack. He wanted to see where his limits were. This guy ¡­ Even more crazy than Wushuang! ¡±

    After hearing this sentence, Yu Wending, who was originally at ease, tensed up once again.

    ¡°Could it be ¡­ Could it be that he really is stronger than Wu Shuang? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Yuwen Yuge said, ¡°These two children, their talent and cultivation are around the same. It¡¯s hard to say who will win, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily depend on strength and luck. ¡±

    Yu Wending said worriedly: ¡°What if Wushuang loses ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Yuwen Fang looked at Yu Wending: ¡°The two of them cannot have any idents. If we fight to the point where both of them are injured, our Yuwen n will not be able to take it. With Wu Shuang¡¯s talent, she could be one of the top few in the future, or even surpass them. The Yuwen n¡¯s futurey with Wushuang. ¡°Therefore, they are still under my control. Once they are out of my control, I must make my move.¡±

    Yu Wending acknowledged, and unknowingly, he did not realize that his hands were actually covered with sweat. How long had it been since someone as famous and powerful as him got so nervous? Even not long ago, when that youth was fighting with his son Yuwen Wuji, he had not been this nervous.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone at all.¡±

    Among the brothers, Yuwen Qi, who had the most mysterious cultivation, sighed angrily: ¡°Are all the kids nowadays so abnormal? I was hunting and fishing all over the mountains when I was of peerless age. If I had met Wushuang at that age, I probably would not even be able tost five minutes before being killed. ¡±

    ¡°Too fast.¡±

    Yu Wenhe didn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°How could that guy be so fast?¡±

    And An Zheng, at this time, had also entered into that state of excitement, where he couldn¡¯t help but want to fight. This feeling was incredibly wonderful. He didn¡¯t even need to think about how to attack; his body¡¯s reaction would be the same as his eyes. It exceeded the speed at which the brain could think of time. How terrifying could a speed be?

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes slightly shivered, and his hands on the zither moved faster and faster. In the end, she sat on the back of the phoenix, and her hands looked like an afterimage. The sound was even more sonorous, as if hundreds of thousands of soldiers were fighting on the battlefield. As the killing intent continued to spread, the temperature of the surrounding air continued to drop.

    Within the barrier, themoners were shivering from the cold. It was as if they had fallen into a cave of ice and they could not resist at all. Many people had ayer of frost on their eyebrows and beards. Many people were crying out in pain from the cold.

    This was practically a paradox. mes raged in the sky, but elsewhere in the world, they were actually so cold that they froze!

    As the sound of the zither grew more and more urgent, a snapping sound could be heard, as though a string had suddenly snapped. All the attacks came to an abrupt stop at this moment ¡­ It was just an illusion. It was precisely because Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s attacks were too concentrated, when the sound was released, it stopped for less than a thousandth of a second as if the attack had ended.

    How fast wahousandth of a second?

    An Zheng had a deeper experience than anyone, because he was just getting used to the time ¡­ It had once been said that when a cultivator began to adapt to time, then he was no longer far from being able to control time.

 Chapter 754 - The Great Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 754 ¨C The Great Phoenix</h4>

    The battle between the two was so intense that even the veterans were stunned. Many people sighed with emotion. There were truly talented people in the martial arts world. For people of An Zheng¡¯s age and Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s cultivation, they could be counted on one hand even in the entire Da Xi world.

    It seemed that Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s space-time fault was so powerful that many people could not help but ask themselves, if they were to face Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s terrifying technique, how long would they be able tost?

    Inside the fifth floor¡¯s wooden building, the brothers¡¯ strengths were the most mysterious. Until now, even Yu Wende did not know how strong this little brother of his was.

    ¡°If I were to fight Wushuang with me in this match, I would be suppressed by the Unrighteous Realm, but if I were to break through it with just my speed and strength, I probably won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time, and might even lose. These two people are really an eye-opener. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe said: ¡°Indeed, I will definitely lose. This is enough to show that this generation of Yuwen n¡¯s young people can dominate Jianghu. However, when we saw that young man, we also saw the challenge. Our children are not the only ones who are outstanding, not to mention that this young man¡¯s background is unknown, and in all likelihood, he is not even from arge n. ¡±

    ¡°A peerless person in the martial arts world, who can¡¯t call themselveero?¡±

    Yuwen Zhi suddenly felt that the two youngsters were somewhatpatible. He didn¡¯t know why such a messy thought would appear in his mind. He knew that Wushuang was of the Phoenix Blood and her physique was extraordinary. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect the youth to look like a True Dragon physique that had been lost for tens of thousands of years. It had been ten thousand years since theyst met, and no one could say for sure what the physique of a True Dragon was.

    Yuwen Ke only saw the golden dragon floating under An Zheng¡¯s feet with such pride and respect, which was why he had made such a guess. These two young men, one dragon and one phoenix, were truly enviable. Just as the two of them were praising Yuwen Wushuang and An Zheng¡¯s cultivation, they suddenly saw a ball of light burst out from the backyard, followed by a gust of wind that swept out in all directions, nearly razing the backyard to the ground.

    The Yuwen n¡¯s barrier was very stable and powerful. The force from that strike was so terrifying that even the Junction Boundary was unable to protect the backyard.

    ¡°Second Brother¡¯s Thousand Revolution Crossbow!¡±

    Yu Wen¡¯s eyes shed and he rushed towards the backyard.

    ¡°Something happened to my second brother.¡±

    Yu Wenhe shouted at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t leave this ce.

    After he shouted these words, he also rushed towards the backyard. At this time, not a single expert from the Yuwen n was left on the stage. From the moment Yu Wending left while carrying his son, Yuwen Wuji, they had left the fifth floor of the wooden building one by one. If there was someone who could wrap Yu Wende¡¯s thoughts together at this moment, they would definitely admire this decisive n Chief.

    He knew what it meant for the Yuwen n if Chen Zhongqi stayed in the Northwest. He also knew what it meant to get rid of Chen Zhongqi. However, he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself. This was something everyone knew, but most people would not be able to do. He was the military, the most useful person to the Yuwen n. Therefore, the one who had sacrificed himself had to be him so that Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo would be at ease and Chen Wunuo would give up his revenge on the Yuwen n.

    This n had always been in his mind. Moreover, this n started after he came back from the border. It had only been two or three days. It was so thorough and natural that he couldn¡¯t see any man-made factors at all. Even the Yuwen family¡¯s people did not notice that Yuwen Rui and Yu Wenhe had left in the end.

    But the departure of Yu Wending, Yu Wende and the others werepletely ignored. No one would have thought that their departure was to target Chen Zhongqi. They weren¡¯t the only ones that didn¡¯t know, even Yu Wending didn¡¯t know. Yuwen Wuji had been used as a chess piece for the sake of luring Yu Wending out of the wooden building. Yu Wending did not know anything about this n. Just like how Yu Wende saw himself as a chess piece that could be sacrificed, he knew that he had let his big brother Yu Wending down, but he did not regret it at all.

    That was why his father had decided that out of the nine brothers, he was the only one who could inherit the n head¡¯s position.

    For arge n to be involved in the fate of their n, every arrangement was made with extreme caution.

    Chen Zhongqi turned his head to look at the ce that looked like it was about to explode, and frowned slightly. He then swept his gaze in all directions, and only then did he notice that the surroundings were somewhat empty. Previously, his attention was entirely on An Zheng and the youngdy from the Yuwen n. Only now did he realise that his entire body was almost empty.

    The corner of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s mouth rose as he coldly snorted.

    At the same time, a ck shadow moved along the walls of the five storey building like a gecko. The most terrifying thing about this person was that when he climbed up the walls, he seemed to be the wall itself, and would not attract anyone¡¯s attention. He just happened to be in a ce where the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach him. Although it was obvious even in a ce like this where the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach him, he used the color of the shadows to change so that he looked likart of the wooden building.

    No one noticed him until he went up to the fifth floor. Not even Yu Wenhe, who had just dashed beneath him, noticed that he had chosen the perfect timing to do so. Yuwen Qi was strong, followed by Yu Wenhe. He was worried that Yuwen Zhen would realise that he was there, so he climbed up the wooden wall while Yuwen Jiao was there and there was only a short time between the two of them. That was when Yu Wenhe shouted towards Chen Zhongqi before he left.

    He climbed up from the side of the wooden building and walked towards Chen Zhongqi along the corridor. He walked over to the pir as if it were a shadow. He walked over to the railing, as if he were its shadow.

    He was an extremely calm person, and only attacked when he was less than a meter away from Chen Zhongqi.

    But in reality, Chen Zhongqi indeed did not discover him.

    The sword was like a viper that came out from the sleeve of the ck clothed man. It was extremely fast, and at the same time, it did not have the slightest wind that could break through space. The sword tip aimed straight for Chen Zhongqi¡¯s big artery. No matter how strong one¡¯s cultivation was, the neck was alwayerson¡¯s weakness.

    When the sword tip was not even one centimeter away from Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body, because of the cold Qi, Chen Zhongqi suddenly sensed it. However, at this distance, he was no longer able to react. Even if he dodged, he would not be able to dodge this sword attack that was as fast as a shadow.

    He could not avoid it. There was still the de.

    No one knew where the saber hade from or where the man with the saber hade from. But when that sword came, so did the saber. Some said Su Mengmu was the fastest de in the northwest, while others said he was the fastest de in the world. But no matter if it was in the Northwest or the Under Heaven, it was impossible to rece someone who had a firm position under Chen Zhongxu.

    The sword went straight for Chen Zhongqi¡¯s neck, but pierced through the space not even one centimeter wide.

    Dang!

    When the tip of the sword stabbed into the de, it was immediately followed by the bending of the de. It was clear how strong the force behind the strike was. Su Mengmu appeared behind Chen Zhongqi. Three people, in a state of submission.

    ¡°Your sword has not improved at all.¡±

    Su Mengmu coldly snorted, and then pulled out her de to sweep horizontally. The ck-clothed man borrowed the force of his sword to bounce backwards. She snorted, but didn¡¯t say anything. Like a snake, he circled around the pir once, urately dodging Su Mengmu¡¯s de aura. But even after turning back, his sword still pierced towards Chen Zhongqi¡¯s throat. But at this moment, Chen Zhongqi had alreadye tealization, how could he so easily seed?

    Even though the ck clothed man¡¯s cultivation was extremely high, he knew that he was definitely not a match for Chen Zhongqi and Su Mengmu. Therefore, his sword thrust was just a feint. Chen Zhongqi¡¯s fist swept the sword away, while the ck clothed man took advantage of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s fist wind and left the wooden building. He was likiece of cloth that had been pulled apart, he did not have any force at all, and flew far away like a kite.

    ¡°You¡¯ve left once, but not twice.¡±

    Su Mengmu¡¯s figure exploded outwards, and at the same time that the ck clothed man retreated, the sword qi shot straight towards Chen Zhongqi. Even in this situation, he still did not give up on the idea of killing Chen Zhongqi. The Sword Qi rushed towards the wooden building like a cannonball with mes trailing behind it, Su Mengmu¡¯s de struck over ¡­ Boom! The sword Qi collided with the saber Qi. The five-story wooden building that was supposed to be the most important part of Yuwen n was not able to withstand it. The front half of the building suddenly copsed.

    Chen Zhongqi pulled back, and had no choice but to retreat. What had copsed was only the corridor, and the main part of the building was unaffected. However, the entire fifth floor and the corridor outside the fourth floor had fallen down. The scene was shocking enough.

    Su Mengmu held her de and followed up, the ck clothed man flew away.

    Not even a minute before this happened, the oue of the battle was about to be determined by the two contestants.

    [The Great Phoenix Sky]

    Following the two words that came out of Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s mouth, An Zheng felt an unprecedented pressure. Before the final strike had been delivered, its power had already risen to the heavens. An Zheng knew that Yuwen Wushuang¡¯spetitive spirit had already been pushed to the limits by him. How could such an arrogant woman ept that he did not win?

    The Great Phoenix Sky was Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s most powerful cultivation technique.

    Countless golden phoenixes appeared in the skies around them, densely packed together to cover the skies. The sky suddenly became very dark and the phoenixes let out cries, then rushed towards An Zheng at the same time. The power contained in every single phoenix was terrifying enough that even an expert of the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage would be unable to withstand it.

    But just when it seemed like all of the phoenixes were going to crash onto An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng prepared for the final strike, and those phoenixes suddenly rose into the air, and all of them flew right above An Zheng¡¯s body with a sound. The phoenix formed a waterfall that flowed backwards, and then gathered to form a gigantic golden phoenix above An Zheng¡¯s head that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    It was so big that it seemed to cover the entire sky.

    Phoenix¡¯s prideful head drooped down, her eyes staring straight at An Zheng. An Zheng was right below it, it was the sky above An Zheng¡¯s head.

    The Great Phoenix.

    Then, the phoenix suddenly opened its mouth and an intense purple light shot out. The light beam was at least one meter thick, and when it shot out in front of An Zheng, with An Zheng¡¯s reaction, he basically did not have enough time to react ¡­ Not only was it extremely fast, it was also extremely powerful.

    Yuwen Wushuang squinted, watching how An Zheng was going to deal with this.

    She knew, she believed, that among the young people, there was no one who could stop her, the Great Phoenix Heavens. Forget about the young people, she was sure that in the entire martial arts world, even the powerful experts in the Lower Celestial Stage would not take her, the Great Phoenix and the others, lightly.

 Chapter 755 - Strength and strength

    <h4>Chapter 755 ¨C Strength and strength</h4>

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s Great Phoenix Heaven was not the Yuwen n¡¯s cultivation technique. Not to mention her father, Yu Wende, even that Yuwen n¡¯s old man from the Ye n, did not know it. So after all these years, rather than saying that Yuwen Xiao Ge was teaching Yuwen Wushuang to cultivate at Ye Hu Mountain, it would be more urate to say that Yuwen Wushuang was just borrowing his cultivation from this quiet ce.

    Yuwen Fang had once asked where the Great Phoenix Heavenly Art came from. At that time, Yuwen Wushuang was only seven or eight years old. It was when he first went up the wild fox mountain, that she replied that he picked it up.

    How could one easily pick up such a supreme treasure? From top to bottom of this wild fox mountain, there was no ce that Yuwen Yanghong had not been to. He had been cultivating in seclusion for so many years that he was very familiar with everything here. Why couldn¡¯t he pick it up?

    Thus, from that day onwards, Yuwen Wuge solemnly told Wushuang that no one could say that he had picked up this cultivation technique. At that time, Yuwen Wushuang was naive and curiously asked the Old Ancestor what to say. Yuwen Junge remained silent for a moment before replying with two words ¡­ Heaven¡¯s Mandate.

    If it was picked up, it would naturally have lost a lot of its style. If he said that it was bestowed by the heavens, it actually had a simr meaning. Heaven¡¯s Mandate, that waerson that even the heavens cared for.

    This cultivation technique was extremely mysterious. Yuwen Yanghong had seen it before. He had wanted to pass this cultivation technique to his family¡¯s children so that their talents could grow. This way, the Yuwen family¡¯s strength would be able to increase by leaps and bounds.

    However, heter realized that Yuwen Wushuang was the only one who could train in this technique. Only Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s Phoenix Blood Physique could be used, if anyone else were to train, their body would probably explode and they would die in less than three days.

    Later, Yuwen Wushuang told him that this Great Phoenix Heavenly Arts was actually veryplicated and profound. A poor person might only be able to practice this technique, but he might not be able to master it eventually. As she grew older and her understanding became deeper and deeper, she felt that this cultivation technique was extremely difficult.

    The Great Phoenix Heavens was just a general term; to be able to reach the Great Phoenix Sky would only be at the small sess stage of a cultivation method. For example, her current attacks on An Zheng, were only capable of using the Great Phoenix Heavens, and were only at the small sess stage. In the 33 Layered Heavens of the Great Phoenix, she had just barely managed to reach the next level.

    That golden wave seemed to be able to pierce through the heaven and earth.

    An Zheng stood on the ground, and at the moment he raised his head, the golden light had already arrived in front of him. Without any hesitation, he lifted his left hand to meet the golden light. In the instant before the golden light touched his left hand, an intense purple light exploded from his palm.

    That was the power of endless thunder.

    The purple light exploded, and thousands of streaks of intense purple lightning spread out in all directions. The purple lightning, on the other hand, did not disperse. From the beginning, it was only a small ball of purple light in An Zheng¡¯s palm, but after a while, it became a ball of purple lightning with a diameter of more than two meters.

    At the same time, An Zheng pressed his feet against the ground and his body explosively rose up. Even cultivators at the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage did not dare to underestimate the might of the Great Phoenix Heavens, yet he was able to forcibly block it, and was even going to face it head on.

    His body soared into the air, his left hand continuously raised up. Purple lightning shed like thousands of sharp des in his left hand, continuously slicing and shattering the golden light. An inch forward and the golden light was destroyed. He flew up and the purple lightning broke the golden light.

    ¡°He... He has a bolt of lightning in his hand? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one bolt of lightning, it¡¯s tens of millions of bolts of lightning!¡±

    Within the spirit formation, the spectators were all seething with excitement. This was the most frightening battle that they had ever seen. They would be proud of themselves and tell others about it countless times. They had seen such a shockingpetition before.

    ¡°He used lightning to cut open that golden light!¡±

    ¡°So terrifying. Cultivators really are just like gods.¡±

    They were all focused on An Zheng and Yuwen Wushuang, so no one noticed that something had happened to the wooden building on the fifth floor. Just as An Zheng rose up against the sky and used his powerful Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns to break open the Great Phoenix Heavens, the corridor outside the wooden building of the fifth floor suddenly copsed.

    Even so, after being stabbed, Chen Zhongqi was distracted and managed to look at An Zheng¡¯s power after dodging the fatal strike.

    ¡°Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes lit up and he squeezed out a few words; so proud and arrogant. It was as if the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was his. No one could understand why he was so proud.

    It was as if even though he had killed Fang Zheng, he was still proud of being Fang Zheng¡¯s best friend. How twisted and perverted was this mentality? It was something that no one could understand.

    An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns gathered and did not release. It only condensed within the palm of his hand, and with the great power of his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, he sped forward. If it was said that the golden light of the Great Phoenix Heavens was an army of thousands charging towards An Zheng, then An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns waeerless great general that could fight one on one against ten thousand. He had to face the enemy¡¯s army of thousands alone, and single-handedly kill them from start to finish!

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns continuously minced the golden light, and for the first time, Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face revealed a terrified expression. Although this fear wasn¡¯t too obvious, it was already extremely rare for her. The reason why she was so proud and didn¡¯t go to Wild Fox Mountain was because she felt that there was no one in this world of people of his generation that could resist her, the Great Phoenix Heavens.

    And at this time, seeing the gathered Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, she felt a sense of defeat. And this frustration was not only anger and disappointment, but also excitement and impulse that she herself did not understand. Although she didn¡¯t understand where this excitement and impulse came from, she was clear on one thing ¡­ Regardless of whether he won or lost today, even if that young man was still not his match in the end, he might not forget his opponent for a very long time toe ¡­

    Was he just his opponent?

    The dazzling purple lightning came with an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth.

    Yuwen Wushuang suddenly realised that he could not possibly think of these things during this big battle. She stood up from the back of the golden phoenix and formed a strange two-handed seal with his hands crossed and his index fingers facing each other.

    [Second Sky]!

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the ground suddenly split open and a ck hole with a diameter of more than ten meters copsed. Inside the ck hole, the golden light was resplendent. It was hard to tell which demon beast¡¯s head was sticking out from below because the head was shrouded in the golden light. Or perhaps the demon beast was made up of the golden light and was only an extremely bright outline. From within the golden light, the Goblin Beast raised its head and roared towards the sky. Then, a golden light sprayed out from its mouth, rushing straight towards An Zheng¡¯s back.

    In front of An Zheng, the golden light of the Great Phoenix Heavenly was still present.

    Chen Zhongqi had already retreated inside the wooden building at this time. He stood at the crack of the wooden building and looked up; the moment he saw the second golden light soar towards the sky, even his expression became nervous and unsightly. He could clearly feel the terrifying aura emitted by the golden light. He asked himself, if I were to withstand these two attacks, would I be able to break it with an even more domineering attitude?

    He did not know the answer.

    An Zheng gave him his answer.

    A shadow suddenly spread out from An Zheng¡¯s body, and the golden-armored Heavenly God appeared. An Zheng was one of the gods, and god was the one who had grown a few times bigger. An Zheng had always wanted to know the rtionship between this God of Heaven and himself and why his figure was that of his. Today, An Zheng¡¯s strength had unreservedly risen to the ninth stage of the Higher Completion Stage. How could that golden-armored Empyrean God be anyone else? It was him.

    An Zheng continued to climb, and the purple lightning in his hands became increasingly resplendent.

    The illusory image of Empyrean God Jin dove downwards, a red sun in his hands. One red, one purple, the two clumps of light were like two different colored suns that appeared in the sky, one rapidly descending.

    If you are strong, I will be even stronger!

    The golden-armored Empyrean God charged down from the skies, striking out with his head in the very front. A furious howl rang out from his mouth that seemed capable of shattering the heavens. Immediately afterwards, Chi Ri¡¯s hand collided with the golden light, and a tyrannical aura suppressed the golden light. The golden-armored Empyrean God¡¯s enormous body came crashing down, forcibly pushing that soaring streak of golden light back into the beastial beast¡¯s mouth.

    Empyrean God Goldscale stretched out his left hand to grab the beak of the demonic beast, and then he shoved Crimson Sun, who was in his right hand, into the beak.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground trembled!

    Whirlwind swept, light radiated.

    The golden demonic beast was smashed apart and forced back from the ck hole. Standing next to the ck hole, Empyrean God Golden Armor waved his hand, indicating how powerful he was!

    When he pped his arms, he was filled with a domineering aura.

    In the sky, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had already sliced through the golden light all the way. After that, it sent the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns into the mouth of the enormous golden phoenix in the sky that overlooked all living things. That phoenix was formed from countless phoenixes, just like arge golden cloud covering the sky. However, the moment the purple electricity was inserted into the clouds, the clouds were immediately shattered.

    Aooo!

    A dragon¡¯s roar rang out.

    A purple electric dragon was rolling and circling in the golden clouds. After a while, the clouds were thrown into disarray. The giant phoenix let out a sorrowful cry, and then a purple light swept out in all directions!

    With Phoenix¡¯s mouth as the center, a purple light swept out from the sky, seeming to cover the entire sky in an instant. With a single sweep, the golden light waspletely dispersed. The phoenix¡¯s body exploded into pieces and quickly dissipated into the air.

    On the golden phoenix, Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face was somewhat pale. In the instant when the sky above the phoenix was broken, her body involuntarily swayed a bit. Even though her movement wasn¡¯t toorge, even though An Zheng might not have noticed it, she still felt a sense of utter despair.

    Defeated?

    He lost just like that?

    She knew how powerful her Great Phoenix Heavenly was, she was a strong person in the first ce. She had the talent to look down on all living beings, and the strength to look down on all heroes! In the entire family, there was not a single person of the same generation as her. She had never paid attention to the characters of the young men in the n.

    Because no matter how strong they were, in the end, they were still not as strong as he was.

    Why wasn¡¯t there a man who could touch her heartstrings? It was precisely because she felt that no man of her age was worthy of her, and no one could be more powerful than her. And now that this person had appeared, suddenly, without any warning, she was a little dazed, a little dizzy, a little disappointed, a little fearful.

    She was at a loss as to what to do.

    An Zheng had alreadynded and cupped his fists towards her, who was standing on the golden phoenix, and nodded slightly. Then, he quickly rushed towards the direction of the five story wooden building.

    At the same time, Chen Zhongqi looked at An Zheng who was walking towards him with a serious face. He hesitated for a moment before he turned around and entered the wooden building.

 Chapter 756 - Youre Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 756 ¨C You¡¯re Ugly</h4>

    ¡°He actually... Not a single word to me?! ¡±

    When Yuwen Wushuang saw An Zheng turning into a ck shadow and heading towards the fifth floor wooden building, the first thing he thought of was not what he was going to do at the wooden building, but rather that he actually didn¡¯t talk to me about it.

    The image of the ck-clothed youth sping his hands together and nodding before turning around to leave was still in her mind. That person was neither arrogant nor impetuous. When he was strong, he was not at a disadvantage. When he was strong, he was also not arrogant ¡­ This person was very mysterious.

    She looked in the direction An Zheng had disappeared in and really wanted to catch up to him to see what he wanted to do. However, the arrogance deep inside her bones made her not act on her thoughts. She only nkly looked at it, or even just nced at it.

    Although she lost, she was still the proud daughter of heaven, Yuwen Wushuang.

    She turned around and returned to the direction of the Wild Fox Mountain. When she returned, her mind was a little empty. She did not know what she was thinking, or whether she was thinking about anything. This was the first time in her life that such a situation had urred. This caused her to feel faint worry and fear.

    She was so proud, she was not controlled by anyone.

    On top of Wild Fox Mountain, Yuwen Fang couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched the girl return. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang let out a light snort, and turned to enter the Profound Sky Pavilion.

    ¡°Pride will make you lose something.¡±

    Yuwen Yuege said ndly.

    ¡°Me.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s footsteps that were walking forward suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t turn around, and shed the air with his left hand: ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Then he quickened his pace and entered the house without another word.

    On top of the Wild Fox Mountain, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face was pale white. No one paid attention to him, just like how even he himself had not noticed himself. They were both paying attention to the two young men who looked like peerless geniuses. He felt that he had lost all light in front of those two, and the three swords on his back all lost their edge.

    When An Zheng was fighting with Yuwen Wushuang, from the first moment Yuwen Wushuang struck, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s hand had subconsciously rested on that sharp and thin longsword, not even touching that heavy sword. When Yuwen Wushuang struck the second time, he subconsciously grabbed the hilt of his peach wood sword. When the Great Phoenix appeared, the hand he used to grab the Peach Blossom Sword¡¯s hilt came talt.

    No sword could block that blow.

    But An Zheng blocked it, and even broke it.

    Feng Xiuyang stood at the top of the mountain for a very long time, and he was stunned for a moment. He was a man without joy or love. Even though he had a romantic name in the State of Yan, there had never been a woman who could move him. In his eyes, he was a cloud, and those women were mud, not people from the same world. However, the moment he saw Yuwen Wushuang today, he was really moved, but he knew that he wasn¡¯t worthy of that woman.

    That girl¡¯s power was enough to crush him to the point that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. The woman he wanted was wless, and she had to be respectful to him. With him as the sky and with him as the ss, he knew that it was impossible for a girl like Yuwen Wushuang to achieve this.

    Sighing, he turned around and left.

    The five story wooden building was empty.

    In such a big building, only Chen Zhongqi was left. It was only at the moment before the ck-clothed man¡¯s sneak attack that he suddenly realized this point, then he suddenly realized that he had truly underestimated Yu Wende.

    After sitting on the chair, Chen Zhongqi thought about how Yu Wende had calcted his moves step by step. What was called taking advantage of the situation? These four words were fully unleashed by Yu Wende.

    Only in this way would he be able to be the leader of such arge n like the Yuwen n.

    Chen Zhongqi had always been a very conceited person. It was not only because of his background, but also because of his talent, his experience and his ability. However, at this moment, he truly wanted to say some words of admiration to Yu Wende.

    Footsteps could be heard outside. The wooden building was broken, the windows were shattered, and the crystal windows were scattered all over the ground. His footstepsnded on the crystal shards. The sound was very ear-piercing.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng slowly walked in and stopped at the door. Less than five meters away from him, Chen Zhongqi was calmly sitting on a chair, looking at him with a warm gaze, as if he was an old friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. And within those two words, there was a sense of gratification as if they had reunited after a long time.

    The look in his eyes and the tone in his voice couldn¡¯t be faked.

    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

    An Zheng also replied with two words, his tone equallyplicated.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry to kill me, are you?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pointed to the chair opposite him, ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really beautiful, the weather is really beautiful, people outside are overturning their horses, and each one is tied up ¡­ What a good day to kill me. This was not a coincidental day. Sooner orter, it woulde. However, the difference today is that no one will disturb you or me. ¡±

    An Zheng walked to the opposite side of Chen Zhongqi and sat down, his expression surprisingly calm. Sometimes, An Zheng felt that even he couldn¡¯t understand how he could be so calm when facing his number one enemy.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed, ¡°I was also thinking about why I would actually feel guilty towards you...¡±

    He paused and raised his hand, as he had done in the past when he was speaking in front of his subordinates.

    ¡°Logically speaking, the meeting between the two of us should be like what those Zhang Hui novels described. Enemies meeting each other makes one¡¯s eyes red, right? I¡¯ve thought about it before. I should be hostile to you. It was as if the viins described in the novels had at first pretended to be virtuous, acted well, spoke well, were gentle and friendly, and stood at the pinnacle of chivalry. No matter how he looked at it, he seemed like a loyal person. However, once the bad things that he has done are exposed, he will immediately be someone else. He will do anything to get rid of everything else. ¡±

    He gestured with his hand, ¡°So, if I were to write down the routine, I, as your best friend, would have plotted against you. I thought that I had seeded even after killing you. ¡°In the end, after realizing that the matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems, you should be furious, reprimand your subordinates for doing bad things, and then do everything you can to kill them again, exposing the danger ¡­¡±

    Heughed, perhaps because he thought it was funny to talk like that.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°As for you, ording to the novel¡¯s n, you probably taught me a lesson after seeing me, and told me about all the bad things that I¡¯ve done, one by one, making it clear to the world. To let everyone know that I am a bad person, and then to stab me to death, to eliminate all harm ¡­ I remember that there was such a story in every teahouse. The storyteller, when it came to the nervous area, would listen to the people below. And when ites to the main character¡¯s revenge, I wonder how many people will fall out of their teacups and bowls, and shout in joy! ¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders as if he was imitating An Zheng, ¡°However, you and I are just sitting facing each other like this.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m not good at expressing myself, so I haven¡¯t been willing to talk too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± ¡°All this time.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi squinted at An Zheng: ¡°I have a few things I want to ask you. Before you kill me, I need to know the answer first, if not, I might not rest in peace even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡± When I first met you, did you ever suspect that I intentionally approached you? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of contact with you since then. Have you investigated whether or not I did anything illegal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But afterwards, why didn¡¯t you care about me participating in the Ming Fa Si a lot?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Because I was wrong. I feel that I have trusted my best friend. If I investigate more and you suspect you, that would be a sphemy to our friendship.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face clearly changed, his eyes were full of sorrow: ¡°You ¡­ Do you really believe in me? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was as simple as ever. He didn¡¯t exin it and also didn¡¯t want to exin it.

    Chen Zhongqi was silent for a long time, then suddenly burst outughing,ughing in such a wild and unbridled manner. Afterughing for who knows how long, heughed so hard that even his mucus flowed out. However, as heughed, it became wailing.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± and also went to the Mount Cang Man. ¡±

    He cried like a child who had lost his best toy, or a youth who had lost his beloved. He cried so hard that his heart tore and his body trembled uncontrobly. Perhaps this was the first time in his adult life that he had cried so recklessly. Because the crying was too intense, his face and body were somewhat distorted.

    ¡°I want to see you, go back ¡­ Go back to the Mount Cang Man and look for you. ¡±

    His eyes were blurred with tears.

    An Zheng was as calm as ever, his eyes not even a hint of grief or joy.

    He thought that he would see Chen Zhongqi¡¯s performance liyboy, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even wonder if it was a performance, because it was no longer important to him. That was no longer his best friend, no longer the brother he could live and die with. So no matter how Chen Zhongqi cried, in his eyes, he was just an enemy.

    After a long while, Chen Zhongqi stopped crying, he looked to be extremely pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His hand trembled as he found a handkerchief to wipe his tears and mucus. He sat up straight andughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°I never expected that I would actually cry in front of you. Do you know how happy I felt when I saw the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns just now?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you twisted?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was startled for a moment, and then, nodded: ¡°How can it not be twisted? After scheming and killing my best friend, how could he not twist it? I didn¡¯t kill you because I hate you. I didn¡¯t kill you because of some personal grudge. You might not be able to imagine how tired I was living. I raised my dagger again and again, wanting to kill myself in the mirror, and then I looked at myself in the mirror. Every single time, I meekly gave up. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Even though you are a victim, you don¡¯t understand my pain.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°I understand it more deeply than you because I nearly died. And when I nearly died, other than this kind of pain in my head, there was nothing else. Thus, even before I said how much pain I was feeling, you said ¡­ You want me to pity you? Sympathy for you? or understand you? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The tears you had just shed were sincere and not clumsy. But you look worse and worse. ¡±

    His tone was just like when he was joking with Chen Zhongqi back then; it was so natural.

    ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡±

 Chapter 757 - Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 757 ¨C Premonition</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi stared straight at An Zheng, as if he wanted to see the deepest part of An Zheng¡¯s heart. His lips were trembling slightly. He asked in a tone that suggested that you actually doubted me, ¡°Do you really not believe that I would really kill you in pain and contradiction?¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh, that smile made Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Seeing that An Zheng was silent, Chen Zhongqi waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to bring up this matter again. No matter what my original intention was to kill you, no matter the process or the oue, I will give you an exnation for this matter. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In this period of time, I have been thinking back to the day when I first met you, and then apanied you on your investigation. In fact, when I think back carefully, the happiest and most rxed period of my life was at that time. You and I work together to create a fair and just environment. At that time, I really wanted to do a big job with you. ¡±

    An Zheng just looked at him quietly, not saying a word.

    Chen Zhongqi was not used to being looked at like that, he turned and continued: You hate me, how can I not hate myself? I hate myself for not being able to change the situation on my own. I hate me for not being able to keep my original intentions. ¡±

    An Zheng was not in a hurry at all, because he could tell from the deserted environment that this was an opportunity that the Yuwen n had purposely given him. Because he was not in a hurry, he really wanted to see what kind of show this brother of his, who he had trusted from the bottom of his heart, would perform.

    Chen Zhongqi seemed to have opened his mouth as he began to reminisce little by little about how he and An Zheng had helped each other to be weaker. The more he said, the more excited he became. Only then did he feel touched.

    I have already moved myself, but why can¡¯t I move you?

    Wild Fox Mountain.

    Profound Heaven Pavilion.

    Yu Wending looked at the old man who was standing by the window with his hands behind his back and could not resist anymore, ¡°Old Ancestor, should we send someone over to take a look? Right now, the other side of the wood house was extremely quiet, just in case Chen Zhongqi didn¡¯t die ¡­ Second Brother¡¯s entire n, his own sacrifices, and Limitless¡¯ sacrifices, will all be water. ¡±

    Yuwen Yuege turned his head and looked at him: ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, wuwuwuwuwuwuwu!¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!¡± At first, when your father chose him as his sessor, I still didn¡¯t understand him well, because when I was brought up by the servants, there were many nice words for you, saying that you were kind andpassionate, saying that you had dealt with affairs peacefully, I had even thought back then thaerfect patriarch like you was more suitable than Yu Wende, and even suggested that your father choose you ¡­ ¡°Now it seems that the saying ¡®a wise son cannot be a father¡¯ makes sense.¡±

    He indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Still waiting?¡±

    Yu Wending said anxiously: ¡°What if that young man can¡¯t kill Chen Zhongqi? What if Chen Zhongxu still had some other methods to protect his brother? The situation is changing in an instant, Ancestor. We can¡¯t wait. ¡°If that young man really can¡¯t kill him, then let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡±

    Yuwen Fang let out a sigh, ¡°Do you know that there is a Star Observation Pavilion in the Great Xi Nation?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what the people in the Star Observation Pavilion are best at?¡±

    ¡°Star Observation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only one.¡±

    Yuwen Junge replied, ¡°Our emperor, regardless of whether it is due to his scheming mind or talent, surpasses the previous Sacred Emperors and became the strongest and most tyrannical Sacred Emperor in the history of the Great Xi Empire. Therefore, what he had always wanted to do was to surpass all of his ancestors, and even the Saint King that had founded this empire. The Star Observation Pavilion was created by the Sacred Emperor. On the surface, it seems like he was using the Star Observation Art to deduce the great cmity that had befallen Da Xi.

    ¡°There are a lot of talented people in the Star Observation Pavilion. They have gathered all the most powerful and abnormal talented people in the entire Da Xi Empire. These capable people are not just cultivators, there are all kinds of talented people in Star Observation Pavilion. There were those who were proficient in rune techniques, those who were proficient in crafting artifacts, and those who were proficient in pill forging ¡­ A hundred years ago, the most abnormal guy in the Star Observation Pavilion thought of a way to collect the blood of all the great ns and used them to guess the bloodline power of all the great families to refine pellets that would target the bodies of all the great ns. ¡±

    Hearing these words, Yu Wending¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°In other words, more than a hundred years ago, Star Observation Pavilion had already collected the blood of all the great families?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yuwen Yuge said, ¡°Who dares to disobey the orders of the current Sacred Emperor? And there were two people personally in charge of supervising this matter. One was Old Dog Su, and the other was the lecherous Buddha who had almost emptied his body. Why do these two have so much trust in each other? It had something to do with this. Our Yuwen family¡¯s blood is also stored in the Star Observation Pavilion. ¡±

    He sighed and said, ¡°I am sure that the Yuwen n¡¯s cultivation technique and physique have already been thoroughly studied by the bunch of lunatics in Star Observation Pavilion. Yuwen n¡¯s people can kill anyone they can kill. As long as it¡¯s appraised by a person from the Star Observation Pavilion, it will be determined. ¡±

    Yu Wending thought of something else, ¡°So, is the rumor that Helian Family was tricked by Star Observation Pavilion true?¡±

    Yuwen Junge said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who knows if it¡¯s true or false.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the five story wooden building again, ¡°The Buddha Sect often say that the karma cycle reacts to one¡¯s unhappiness, and sometimes it might actually exist.¡± Let them settle the matter between Chen Zhongqi and the young man themselves. People have many inexplicable rtionships with each other. Sometimes, they are close as family, yet they be enemies in the blink of an eye ¡­ Not long ago, I had forgotten that Jinling shot an arrow, but now, I have to kill Chen Wunuo¡¯s son. ¡±

    Yu Wending also sighed, but he was still worried.

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Old Ancestor, with my character, I am unable to be the head of the family. I do not have the courage or the courage to do so. It would be better to bring Nameless back from Jinling. Nameless, this child, ispletely capable of carrying this n on his shoulders. ¡±

    ¡°You are indeed unsuitable, but I have already said many years ago that I would not be too involved in the matters of the n. Yu Wende passed down the Patriarch position to you, no matter who you wear it for, it will all be your business. ¡±

    After saying that, Yuwen Fang was momentarily stunned: ¡°That guy with the sabre is truly amazing. Yuwen Qixing ¡­ Go and take a look. Our men might not be able to stop him. Remember, no matter what, don¡¯t reveal your identity in front of Su Mengmu. If he had to, he would kill him. With the two of you joining forces, you should still have some confidence in killing Su Mengmu. ¡±

    Jiu Yuwen Zhen nodded his head, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been wanting to experience the style of the No.1 Quick de in the Northwest.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me, then don¡¯t kill me. If you want to kill me, then don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Yuwen Yuge waved his hand and said, ¡°Go. Yuwen¡¯s family will be buried today. It¡¯s better to have fewer people disturbing them.¡±

    Jinling, Imperial Pce, Supreme Pce.

    Wen En saw that the tea in Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s cup was already dried, and immediately went to fill it up with water. As he walked forward, he did not know why but he stumbled for some reason, and with his cultivation, he was actually unable to stabilize his body. The water had spilled quite a bit, and a few drops sshed onto Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s shoes. Wen En jumped in shock and quickly kneeled down and used his sleeves to wipe the Saint Emperor¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Chen Wunuo tilted his head and nced at Wen En: ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know why, but my right eyelid is twitching, as if something is going to happen.¡±

    Chen Wunuo was slightly startled, as citizens have such rumors, jumping for wealth with their left eye and jumping for disaster with their right eye ¡­ Of course, this was baseless. The only reasonable exnation was that his eyes were too tired.

    ¡°How long has it been since Su Ruhai left the capital?¡±

    ¡°Almost a month.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Su Ruhai is your master, he wanted to train you into his sessor ever since you first entered the pce. I know that you also treat him like your father. Perhaps it¡¯s because he has really been out of the capital for too long, so you should think about it. ¡±

    Wen En lowered his head: ¡°Perhaps so, this old servant doesn¡¯t know either.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed. Just as he was about to say something, his right eyelid suddenly jumped up and down a few times. His hand, which was supposed to be giving the imperial report, stopped in midair. A drop of red ink dripped down from the tip of his brush andnded on the imperial report with a tter, staining a small patch of it red. The red ink quickly soaked through the paper like blood.

    For some unknown reason, his heart suddenly ached.

    Could it be that Old Dog Su was really going to get into trouble? However, he carried the treasured sword that was given to him by the Emperor. With his extraordinary cultivation base, as long as that old man Yuwen n of the Northwest Yuwen n did not make a move, who could touch him?

    If it wasn¡¯t Old Dog Su, who else could it be?

    Again!

    Chen Wunuo subconsciously raised his hand to cover his heart. It was two times in a row, as if someone had stabbed a needle into his heart. In all these years, he had never felt this way before.

    ¡°Activate the teleportation array.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly stood up. ¡°Go to the Northwest Phoenix Stage personally, and take a look ¡­ ¡°Look at my son¡¯s heavy weapon.¡±

    Wen En¡¯s body could not help but tremble and his expression changed, ¡°Your Majesty, you mean the Yuwen Family of the Northwest?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t dare, but I suddenly feel a bit of pain in my heart.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Bring Yun Che to the camp, as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°This old servant obeys the decree.¡±

    Wen En turned and walked out, his footsteps very hurried.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly called for Wen En to stop. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Go and call the Buddha here. Leave this matter to him to do. In the end, you are still inferior to him in this kind of thing. ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, wouldn¡¯t that dy us?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that long.¡±

    Wen En nodded and quickly ran out.

    Ten minutester, the sleeping Buddha arrived at the First Extreme Temple from the yamen. For the first time ever, he did not sit in a sedan chair, but instead flew over by himself. Thus, what he sometimes saw was just an illusion. If he were to run, there wouldn¡¯t be many people in this world that could chase up to him.

    ¡°Bring the people from the Cathedral to the northwest. There are two things.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nced at the panting reclining Buddha, ¡°One, go to the Phoenix Stage and take a look at Chen Zhongqi. If he¡¯s alright, leave behind some people from the Sacred Hall to take care of him. If anything happens, report it immediately. Two, send someone to contact Su Ruhai. He¡¯s old, and has already been out of the capital for a month.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Su Buddha peeked at Chen Wunuo¡¯s face. He had the nagging feeling that something big was going to happen, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was afraid that if he asked too many questions, this trip to the northwest would turn into a sea of blood and corpses.

 Chapter 758 - Who hasnt been a little proud?

    <h4>Chapter 758 ¨C Who hasn¡¯t been a little proud?</h4>

    An Zheng did not bother to calcte the time, allowing Chen Zhongqi to ramble like a chatterbox. He didn¡¯t even feel disgusted, as if he was watching someone who had nothing to do with him telling a story that had nothing to do with him. And the more indifferent he was, the uglier Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression became.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for listening to me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi seemed to have finished speaking and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I may not have been able to speak so much in one breath in my life. You may find itughable, even ironic. The enemy sitting in front of you actually told you about his previous sincere friendship after he lost his game. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Un, it is indeedughable ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s also very sad.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying this to confess anything to you, nor am I seeking your forgiveness. From the day I made this decision, I was regretting it, but it was only regret. If time could go back to the moment I made my decision, maybe I would have made a different decision. But time cannot flow backwards, there is no point in regretting it. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and smiled, as if he was very relieved. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m saying all this in front of you is because I don¡¯t have anyone who listens. A lot of people know about what happened between you and me, but I can¡¯t mention it to anyone because they can¡¯t understand it.

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and walked to the window: ¡°Even if it¡¯s something I wanted to tell you, it¡¯s just something I wanted to tell you. So to say, you might not understand, but you can understand if it¡¯s just something I want to tell you, it¡¯s just something I want to tell you.¡±

    His body swayed for a moment, and he let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Are you going to kill all of your enemies soon? I think I might be thest one, maybe not, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I remember you saying before that taking revenge is the same as eliminating evil. Don¡¯t wait for the Heavenly Dao to reincarnate. If you can kill yourself today, don¡¯t leave it until tomorrow. Those who can be killed personally, do not leave them to others. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to give you the chance to kill me with your own hands.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, as if he understood something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. I¡¯ve already done what I needed to do.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi spoke in a very t tone, but his panting sound became increasingly rough and heavy: ¡°To you, I am your enemy, so of course I need a hand to vent my anger. To me, I owe you a debt. Of course, I have to pay to make my conscience feel better. So, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I still intend to die by myself. ¡±

    He pointed to his heart, ¡°The reason why I¡¯ve said so much to you is because I need some time to let the poison enter my heart. My heart should be burning fast now.¡±

    He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

    An Zheng¡¯s frown was growing deeper and deeper, but he still did not make a single move.

    ¡°Your heart is no longer as cold as it was, and no longer as hard.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi raised his hand to wipe the ck blood trail at the corner of his mouth, smiling a little proudly: ¡°If it was the original you, you would definitely not have given me the chance to poison myself to death. Even if you had only just discovered it now, you would have came over and cleanly chopped off my head, then leisurely left. But you do not, the current you is only looking at me so calmly, and you are still suffering in the depths of your heart. This is the difference between you and me. I am a bad person and you are a good person, so even if you want to kill me and have sufficient reasons to do so, you are still hesitating. ¡±

    His body was swaying and he could not stand still. He had no choice but to press his hands against the windowsill: ¡°Who ¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you proud of yourself? ¡±

    Who hasn¡¯t a little bit of pride?

    Chen Zhongqi held onto the windowsill tightly with both his hands, and just stood there smiling as his expression gradually stiffened.

    An Zheng stood up, not knowing what he was thinking in his heart, nor did he know what he should be thinking. Perhaps he had not thought of anything and it was empty, but why did it feel so ufortable? When he reached the corner of the stairs that led downstairs, he turned around to take a look. Chen Zhongqi was standing there just like that, both his hands had already dug into the windowsill and his ten fingers were already deeply into it.

    Thest sentence involuntarily appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind... Who hasn¡¯t a little bit of pride?

    He suddenly thought of something ¡­ Chen Zhongqi did not die for him to see, but had died for Chen Zhongqi to see. An Zheng did not even try to confirm whether or not Chen Zhongqi really died, because it was enough in his eyes.

    After walking down the five story wooden building, An Zheng headed towards the long corridor of Yuwen n¡¯s residence. Themoners who were watching him from within the enchantment had already been evacuated, and the courtyard was so big that it seemed to be empty. An Zheng resisted the urge to turn back and take another look, and stubbornly forced himself to walk forward. He was still struggling in his heart. ¡®Can I take another look back?¡¯

    No.

    He used to be his most trusted brother. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even take another look back?

    No.

    An Zheng breathed inrge gulps of air so that he wouldn¡¯t feel suffocated. He didn¡¯t feel like he had after taking his revenge, nor did he feel like he had anything. A darn person died, I bid farewell to the past that I should have left a long time ago, and sent away a friend who was once close to me ¡­ I can¡¯t look back anymore ¡­ Who hasn¡¯t a little bit of pride?

    Wild Fox Mountain, Profound Heaven Pavilion.

    Yu Wending saw Yuwen Fang Xing let out a long sigh of relief. He knew that he had seeded, so he too, let out a long sigh of relief. However, he could not understand why there were no fluctuations of the Sky Origin Stage in the wooden building. Could it be that one of the two were willing to die while remaining calm?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop that person?¡±

    he asked tentatively.

    Yuwen Yuge turned his head and looked at him, then shook his head: ¡°If Yu Wende was standing here, would he stop this person?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Make your own decision. You¡¯re the head of the family now.¡±

    Yuwen Fang turned and walked into the Profound Sky Pavilion, leaving a dumbstruck Yu Wending behind. He continuously pondered, if his second brother Yu Wende was here, would he stop that young man? He couldn¡¯t find the answer, he really wanted to chase after him right now, catch up to his second brother who was rushing towards the Jinling to ask him, do you want to stop him or not?

    By the time he managed to react from his confusion, An Zheng had already left Yuwen n¡¯s courtyard.

    Inside the Profound Sky Pavilion, Yuwen Wushuang turned his head to look at Yuwen Fang as he walked in. After hesitating for a moment, he was unable to hold himself back: ¡°He¡¯s gone? Or is he dead? ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After an ¡°oh¡±, there was no more sound.

    Yuwen Yuege looked at the young girl who was deliberately hiding her mncholy and could not help but say, ¡°Humans always have a little bit of pride. Because of this pride, they often lose a lot of things. Previously, Yu Wending asked me if I should stop the young man, but I did not answer. Do you know why? ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang did not speak.

    Yuwen Junge remained silent for a while before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for over ten years. Although I haven¡¯t really taught you anything, I understand you quite a bit. I feel closer to you than your father. ¡°So I know I¡¯m right. You¡¯ve already thought about that young man.¡±

    ¡°Wushuang, ording to logic, I should kill him. Even if I have to cripple him, I should at least make it so that he cannot speak and escape. If the person who assassinated Chen Zhongqi dies, our Yuwen n will be safe. He slowly walked out of the Yuwen n¡¯s mansion just like that. It was impossible for him to hide this matter from the Sacred Emperor. At that time, the Sacred Emperor will definitely ask, why didn¡¯t your Yuwen n stop them? ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He asked twice, then said while looking at Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s back: ¡°Because of you, if I was still this family¡¯s Patriarch, I would definitely kill him. But I¡¯m not anymore. I¡¯m just an old man who wants to love his juniors more. That¡¯s why I can see the emotions in your eyes. I didn¡¯t kill him because of you. A few decades ago, if I had to choose between the feelings of the younger generation and the interests of the family, it would definitely be thetter. But now, I choose the former. Wushuang ¡­ Your ancestors and I once regretted it, but what about you? ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s shoulder trembled, and after being silent for a long while, he stood up. When Yuwen Fang saw her stand up, he thought she had made the decision to leave this Wild Fox Mountain, which had imprisoned her emotions for ten years. However, she had only faintly said five words ¡­ I¡¯m going to cultivate.

    Sometimes, being too proud would hurt others, and he would also hurt himself.

    When An Zheng walked out of the Phoenix Stage, he saw the people waiting for him there. These people knew that he was arrogant, so they made absolute preparations, but they did not rush in to affect his revenge. They all knew what kind of person An Zheng was. They knew that An Zheng would rather take the risk himself than bring their friends and rtives along.

    They all knew, but they couldn¡¯t do nothing. The Oldman Huo himself had designed and supervised the creation of an absolute weapon that could be activated at any time. The Oldman Huo didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful this weapon was, but he knew that it was the most powerful weapon that he had ever crafted in his entire life. With the energy of the ship, it would take him a whole month to recover from a single shot. This kind of weapon could not be described simply by the word ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    An Zheng saw that the faces of those who smiled at him were filled with gentleness and kindness.

    He walked up to those people and apologetically smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Du Shoushou walked over and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°The wind from thest century blew across the ins, and the wild beasts have once again reached the season of heat. In this beautiful period of reproduction, you learned to say you¡¯re sorry. I wee you with my chest as broad as the earth. This ce is so gentle that it could even ce for you to sleep forever. ¡±

    An Zheng could not hold back andughed.

    Chen Shaobai held back and did not vomit.

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I only learned these sentences after flipping through four books. I originally wanted to tell Ying Yu about them, but first you have to listen to them.

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Even if the wind from the previous world blew across the entire ins, it would not be able to blow away the soil and energy in your body.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Pfft, are you saying that my style is not good enough?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said. ¡°You have a chicken like style ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°The heck... Do you believe that I won¡¯t make you want to die? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai faked a bashful look, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not that big.¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head, looking at the distant girl who looked like the most elegant and pure Little Flower on the in. He went to her and took her hand, squatting down in front of her and wrapping his arm around her slender waist, as if he were tired.

    Qu Liuxi held his head close to hers, that warmth was like the spring breeze.

 Chapter 759 - Not a single one less

    <h4>Chapter 759 ¨C Not a single one less</h4>

    Everyone has their own understanding of love.

    On top of Wild Fox Mountain, Yuwen Wushuang suddenly regretted her words to the Old Ancestor Yuwen. However, she was proud of it, so she could not go back on her words. She walked to the top of the mountain to look at the splendor of the flowers. He vaguely felt that someone had been here before.

    Then, she saw outside the Phoenix Stage, An Zheng was squatting next to a girl and hugging her waist.

    She hade up the mountain to see him off as a farewell, whatever it was. When she saw that scene, she suddenly smiled and her heart became cold. For some reason, she suddenly felt that she was somewhat despicable.

    That heart-wrenching self-esteem.

    She saw him leave just like Feng Xiuyang saw her and An Zheng.

    Yuwen Wushuang turned around and left. When he turned around, the originally brilliant flowers on the mountain peak suddenly thanked and petals fell to the ground.

    sat on the chair inside the boat, and the hot tea that was ced beside him assaulted his nostrils. He looked at her quietly, as if he didn¡¯t see enough. Qu Liuxi, who was currently tidying up An Zheng¡¯s clothes, turned his head to look at him, thenughed: ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I want to take a good look at what¡¯s bad about you.¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Whaity, I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    Qu Liuxi ced the tidied up clothes beside An Zheng and sat on his leg. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering around for too long, learning how to be smooth with my words. ¡°He¡¯s so good at coaxing girls. I wonder how much trouble he¡¯s gotten himself into outside.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I am unromantic, and I don¡¯t have any debts.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed to the clothes: ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to wear old clothes, even the ones you wear twice don¡¯t. These are all custom-made by the old master of the Scenic Spot ording to your size. They¡¯re made with the materials and colors that you like, ording to the style that you like. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you¡¯re so good, how can I possibly take others seriously?¡±

    Qu Liuxi: ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, if I¡¯m not good, then you can openly look at other girls?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Hey, the way you talk is getting more and more skilled, speak ¡­ Who taught it? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi burst outughing: ¡°I thought your next sentence was to stay away from Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou... Have you rested enough? If that¡¯s enough, then let¡¯s hurry back. Xiao Yezi is still waiting for you in Jinling. You have already been out for more than a month, so you¡¯re really at ease. If anything happens to Xiao Yezi in Jinling, I won¡¯t forgive you. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    He looked out of the window and saw Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai squatting outside the gate of the courtyard. There seemed to be some kind of argument, and it was quite loud.

    ¡°Go ahead. At least you¡¯ve been with me for six hours.¡±

    Qu Liuxi stood up andughed: ¡°Those two guys are already impatiently squatting outside.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he carried Qu Liuxi from the back for a walk. Then, he forcefully kissed his neck, turned around and ran out of the house. Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Looking at An Zheng who ran out like a child, he suddenly felt like he had be a mother ¡­

    At the door, Du Shoushou spoke in a very serious tone, ¡°You can¡¯t regret your actions anymore. Just y a crappy Go and you will regret your actions multiple times. Do you feel embarrassed?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t absent-minded, I would¡¯ve lost to you a few times. If I lose once, I won¡¯t y anymore, alright?¡±

    An Zheng squatted down, and looked at the two horizontal lines that had expanded to be at least a meter wide on the ground: ¡°Can you two be a little more bored?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious, are you bringing us to the Jinling this time? If worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just have to put on our masks. It¡¯ll be fine if you stay outside and enjoy yourself, but leave us alone in this empty room ¡­ ¡°Pah! He¡¯s lonely and lonely, yet you still have the heart to do so?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You should stay at home and apany Ying Yu.¡±

    ¡°I actually want to stay, it was Ying Yu who chased me out. She said that he can¡¯t let you risk your life outside. Since we are brothers, we should help you more. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You said that in your previous life, you must have done far too many good things. That¡¯s why you would be such a good wife in this life.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Envy it, you should go and look too.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes flickered: ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s not suitable for women to follow me like this.¡±

    He stood up and stretched his body, ¡°We should still roam the martial arts world. The men of my Chen family should be unrestrained throughout the world, not a girl¡¯s childhood sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°All the men in your Chen family are like you, how did youe here? ¡°If your dad doesn¡¯t have a girl, where did he dig you out?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, where I can¡¯t leave until I see the monk.¡±

    ¡°Monkey is watching. He hasn¡¯t left for several days. However, as long as Xiao Liu¡¯er was here, everything was fine. The monk¡¯s injuries had basically been mostly healed, and it was enough to just quietly recover. ¡°Monkey has been acting like a different person these days, serving him all day long, asking for food and water.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to wet yourself or do you want to wet yourself?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What have you been reading outside for the past few days?!¡±

    An Zhengughed, and while he wasughing, the monkey bounced over from afar. The road was obviously wide, but it looked like it was climbing a mountain, it had the feeling of a sprinting horse.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    Monkey jumped in front of An Zheng, looked at him and said, ¡°When Monk is done, I¡¯ll go look for you at Da Xi Jinling. When that timees, I¡¯ll charge into the pce with you to fight against Daxi Shenghuang, the number one person in the world.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s still better to be pragmatic ¡­¡±

    The few of them continued to chat as they walked, nning to go see the monk then. An Zheng was about to leave, after all, there was still one more Zhuge Wenyun to kill. It had already been over a month since they left the Da Xi Golden Tomb. If they returned without Zhuge Wenyun¡¯s head, who knew how many people would be suspicious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that guy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s just a small Zhuge Wenyun, I know that you want to kill Chen Zhongqi, so you cannot let that bastard dy the matter, I will let Jian San chase after him, and when we find a ce, I will give you the head.¡±

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, speak as if you really treated my father as your master. Actually, I really want to follow you to the Jinling, but you also know that my identity is too special. Furthermore, it had already aroused Chen Wunuo¡¯s suspicionsst time. If anything happens to you this time, it will only implicate you. ¡±

    ¡°Oh right, An Zheng, you have already avenged yourself, why are you going back to the Da Xi?¡±

    ¡°I have to go back.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, before he said, ¡°The Summoning the Spiritual World has started to wreak havoc. If we don¡¯t stop it, Da Xi willpletely change. If Da Xi really falls, the ones who will suffer in the end wouldn¡¯t be those hundreds of millions ofmoners. ¡±

    ¡°You must be tired of living.¡±

    Monkey looked at the Monk who was in meditation on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just as tired as him.¡±

    An Zheng patted the monkey¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want to be a saint, but there are a lot of things that I need more people to do. Everyone felt that the life and death of ordinary citizens had nothing to do with us. The world was about to be destroyed. In my previous life, someone asked me why I was cultivating. I said that I would cultivate for all the people in the world ¡­ Actually, it¡¯s the same thing in my life.

    An Zheng heaved a long sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t care about Da Xi. I only care about those people.¡±

    Phoenix Stage.

    This was the first time Yu Wending was sitting at the highest seat, and he discovered that he was actually so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. Only now did he realize how difficult it was for the Second Brother Bai to take care of things while sitting on this chair. He forced himself to not let his imagination run wild, to not look so unsteady, because the people below were all looking at him.

    ¡°One thing aime, prioritize.¡±

    He took two deep breaths, then said: ¡°The first thing is about Second Brother Yu Wende. He went to the Jinling to save his family, but we can¡¯t just let him die like that. He would send out all the men he could arrange and do everything he could to prevent the Sacred Emperor from killing him. Furthermore, sending people to contact Su Ruhai, he will definitely have an impact on the Sacred Emperor¡¯s decision. ¡±

    He looked at Jiu Yuwen Xin and said, ¡°Go and find him as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will set off now.¡±

    Yuwen Zhi cupped his fists and left inrge strides. But before he could walk out of the hall, he saw a wave of panic from outside. Many people ran towards the outside of the courtyard. There were even some who ran towards the inside of the courtyard, looking somewhat flustered.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The teleportation array suddenly lit up. That thing hasn¡¯t been lit for hundreds of years.¡±

    Yuwen Zhiqiang¡¯s face abruptly changed and an ominous premonition rose in his heart ¡­ When His Majesty the Holy Emperor of Da Xi sent her son to the northwest of Jinling, he did not open the teleportation circle. Instead, he ran all the way here as if he was fleeing for his life.

    ¡°What level is it?¡±

    ¡°Goldlight.¡±

    Golden light!

    Yuwen Qi knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Phoenix Stage¡¯s teleportation circle wasrge, and other than very important things, there was no need for it. If it was a normal transfer array sending a few people over, the transfer array would be green and the area under 50 would be white. Within three hundred, it was red. Now that the teleportation formation was glowing with golden light, it proved that it was either arge number of people orue expert.

    ¡°It¡¯s open!¡±

    The person surrounding the teleportation circle subconsciously shouted, and the golden light scattered. The pentagram array on the teleportation circle dimmed, and a few people rushed out. The men were carrying a sedan chair, which looked very heavy. The fatty in the sedan chair who looked like he couldn¡¯t even stand up was without a doubt one of the most terrifying fatty in the world.

    The Buddha squinted his eyes and looked at the surrounding people, then yawned, ¡°Go and report to the Prince that His Majesty has an order for him to prepare it.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Which prince? ¡±

    Yuwen Qi braced himself and asked.

    The originallyzy Buddha suddenly sat up straight, his eyes sharp as knives. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that His Highness is in trouble.¡±

    Yuwen Zhi smiled bitterly, ¡°Your Highness, something has happened.¡±

    At the same time, at the northern border.

    Old Eunuch Su Ruhai, who had killed his way through 18,000 li, felt really tired. He raised his head and looked at the sun in the middle, and wiped the sweat off his forehead. There were at leashousand corpses lying on the city walls of the North Cold Pass. Some were officers, some were soldiers, and not a single person was left guarding the city. He didn¡¯t think that he had killed many of them. If they dared to open up a border army, then it would be a crime to even leave one alive.

    When he looked to the south, he could see that it was Da Xi¡¯s Embroidery Mountain that was thousands of miles long likainting. Looking north, it seemed that he could see the northern prairie moving like the wind.

    ¡°Do you know how many people the insman killed in the south?¡±

    he asked.

    Kneeling beside him, trembling, the Head General of the Frontier City kowtowed and taunted him, ¡°This lowly one knows his sin, this lowly one knows his sin.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you if you were guilty or not guilty, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you know it or not. The knights of the prairie that you put into the northwest have harmed no less than a million people for eighteen thousand miles. A million people, the blood will spill on you and drown you a few hundred times. Tell me, how did you dare to open the border? I¡¯ve killed my way from the south all the way to the north, and not a single person is left at the border.

    He looked down at the general. ¡°Do you know what else you¡¯ve lost besides your life? And dignity, the dignity of a Great Western Army soldier. It¡¯s fine if you lose yourselves, but even the prestige of the country, the dignity of the emperor, has been lost by you. What you soldiers failed to protect, what you failed to take back, I, the eunuch, will take back. ¡±

    He smiled. ¡°His Majesty said that we will return after killing eighteen thousand Li. But how can it be enough to cover eighteen thousand kilometers? ¡±

    He looked at the sword in his arms, ¡°We still need to go north. How many people died in the Central ins and how many people died in the ins? ¡°None of them.¡±

 Chapter 760 - Who is the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 760 ¨C Who is the Enemy</h4>

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the full ink red brush fell from Chen Wunuo¡¯s hands onto the table. The red spot made it look like a wound, giving off a feeling that blood was still warm. The news traveled very quickly from the Northwest. Not long after the Buddha activated the teleportation circle to the Northwest, news of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death reached Chen Wunuo¡¯s ears.

    Wen En stood beside Chen Wunuo, feeling extremely afraid in his heart. It was because he discovered that the Sacred Emperor seemed to have aged several tens of years in that instant. The Sacred Emperor had always been a person that could make people disregard his age. He himself was alserson that could ignore the passage of time ¡­ It was only at this moment that the traces of time on his body would bared their fangs and brandished their ws so brazenly.

    Who is Chen Wunuo?

    He was a super existence that could suppress anything negative in his charm and cultivation level. He could walk on the streets while wearing cloth clothes to obliterate all living beings, but when he was willing to disy his strength, the whole world¡¯s people would worship him.

    However, at this moment, he seemed to be unable to suppress his emotions.

    He was silent, a terrible silence.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Your Majesty. ¡±

    Wen En uttered in a probing voice, but he realized that his voice was a little hoarse. The Sacred Emperor clearly did not disy anything, but that kind of bone scraping grief made Wen En¡¯s heart tighten as well.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chen Wunuo tilted his head as he looked at Wen En, thenughed, and actuallyughed. Ye Zichen smiled as if nothing had happened ¡­ It was just as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dropped my red ink brush, help me change another one.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen En immediately turned around, thinking that with the Emperor being so calm, it must not be a good thing.

    Just as he turned around, Chen Wunuo, who was behind him, suddenly could no longer stay still. With a crashing sound, he swept all the memorials on the table to the floor, along with the expensive tea set and the items disyed on the expensive table.

    Bang!

    The table was kicked away by him and smashed into pieces against the wall.

    The imperial report fell to the ground, and the ink from the inkstone spilled out, leaving a shocking red mark on the wall. Wen En knelt down withump, pressing his forehead against the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, your Majesty is grieving for you.¡±

    ¡°Suicide?¡±

    Chen Wunuo held a piece of jade in his hand and it instantly turned into fine powder that fell to the ground.

    ¡°I, Chen Wunuo¡¯s son, actuallymitted suicide?¡±

    He let go of the jade and it disappeared into nothingness.

    Wen En knelt at the ce where the voice was trembling and said, ¡°From the news I received from the Buddha, it seems to be true. Even the Yuwen n did not think about this, the assassin obviously came prepared at the time. Not only did he want to kill the Duke, he even wanted to kill Yu Wende. The person who attacked was so powerful that even Su Mengmu could not stop him ¡­ However, it is not that there are no doubts because Yuwen Fang did not make his move. ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid of death!¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s face was ashen, veins on his forehead were popping up. ¡°He knows that quite a few experts from the Summoning the Spiritual World have gone to the northwest, and are only waiting for him to reveal a w. ¡°My subject actually dares not to protect my son for his own life.¡±

    He turned his head abruptly with reddened eyes, ¡°Tell me, is there any use in me keeping such a vassal?¡±

    Wen En continued to kowtow, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm your anger. Your Majesty¡¯s body is more important ¡­ This old servant has already replied to the Buddha, telling him to thoroughly investigate everything, and not to let go of even the slightest detail. ¡±

    ¡°Yu Wende has already rushed over from the northwest. He knows that he cannot escape the death penalty, so he personally came to Jinling to die.¡±

    Chen Wunuo mmed the imperial report on the table. He didn¡¯t look like a Saint King at all. Wen En had followed him for many years, but this was the first time he had seen the Sacred Emperor have such a side to him. He originally thought that he understood the Sacred Emperor well enough to be able to work by his side, but now, he suddenly realized ¡­ Actually, he didn¡¯t know anything about the Sacred Emperor. The reason he was able to follow the Sacred Emperor in the First Extreme Temple was because the Sacred Emperor understood him.

    Yes, it¡¯s not that I understand your majesty, it¡¯s that your majesty understands me.

    When he thought of this, Wen En felt a wave of lingering fear. If he were to really use the little bit of trust that the Saint King had in him to do whatever he wanted, he would have died many, many times over already.

    ¡°He came to die?¡±

    Chen Wunuo walked to the window and looked a little calmer than before: ¡°He wants to use his own life to protect their Yuwen n, but his life can be exchanged with ours for a life?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ This matter is indeed a bit bizarre. No matter what, Yuwen n cannot let go of this responsibility.

    ¡°Bigger ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his hand as if he wanted to cut something, but in the end, his hand just stood there stiffly.

    ¡°If... If only Fang Zheng was here. ¡±

    He suddenly said this sentence, causing Wen En to tremble in fear. Wen En subconsciously raised his head to look at Chen Wunuo, but he realized that he was unable to see through the expression on the face of the Sacred Emperor, and he was also unable to discern the actual meaning of his Majesty¡¯s words. It was good enough that Fang Zheng was still alive. If only Fang Zheng was still alive, suching wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    And everyone in the Holy See knew that Fang Zheng¡¯s death was closely rted to the recently passed Prince.

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand, which was frozen in midair, suddenly clenched tightly, as if he had grabbed onto something ruthlessly. It was as if he had just crushed that piece of jade, and it was so ruthless that Wen En wanted to pounce over and pry open his Majesty¡¯s finger, worried that his nails would pierce through his palm.

    ¡°Pick up the imperial report and send it to me at a different table.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s tone suddenly became calm, as if nothing had happened. When he turned around, there was no longer any expression of sadness on his face. The anger, sadness, and otherplicated things all disappeared. Everything that had happened just now seemed to be just Wen En¡¯s imagination, or as if time had suddenly stopped, and something had been erased by the flow of time, Wen En did not see anything.

    Chen Wunuo sat down on the chair and closed his eyes, ¡°The table is broken, let¡¯s change it to something even bigger.

    He pointed outside and said, ¡°Clean Jingyuan up, I n to move in there for a while. The matters of the Holy See, you can report it to the quiet garden in the future. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Just leave the new table by the quiet garden.¡±

    Wen En crawled on the ground as he retreated, only after getting to the door did he dare to stand up. When he walked out of First Extreme Pce, he felt that his clothes were already drenched, and unknowingly, he was sweating so much. In that short period of time, no one could guess how many things the Holy Emperor had been thinking of in his heart. Wen En knew that he couldn¡¯t do it, and if his master, Su Ruhai was here, he might be able to guess a bit more than, but it was meaningless.

    Thinking of Su Ruhai, the news that he hade out of seclusion. He just remembered that he didn¡¯t have the time to mention this matter to His Majesty. Thinking about the reaction of his Majesty just now, Wen En decided to wait until his Majesty calmed down.

    The quiet garden had been abandoned for a long, long time.

    The quiet park was next to Yanying Pce, which was the residence of the Divine Empress.

    Wen En suddenly realised what his Majesty meant ¡­ His son was already dead, and the saddest person in the world was his mother. The Sacred Emperor had to consider too many things, so when he broke down, his sorrow would be transformed while the Divine Empress would be different ¡­ The Divine Empress had never participated in the matters of the Holy See, nor had she spread the news. She lived in seclusion in Yanying Pce, to the point where people often neglected the Divine Empress¡¯s existence.

    But if anyone truly neglected the Divine Empress¡¯s existence, then it could only be said that he was an idiot. Some people said that Yuwen n of the Northwest was one of therge ns with the lowest status. Even though it was the only family in the Great Xi Empire that had been conferred the title of a king of the opposite sex, it had never once left the Northwest. However, for those who thought like that, they had already forgotten what the difference was between the Yuwen n and the Divine Empress¡¯s n.

    The Great Xixi Kingdom has existed for thousands of years. The Divine Empress has only given birth to the eldest grandson ¡­ The empress dowager of the main pce of the previous Sacred Emperors all had the surname of eldest grandson. No one knew what role this mysterious and low-key family yed in Da Xi. His Majesty had suddenly asked to move to the quiet garden ¡­ It was clearly to appease the Divine Empress, but was it really just to appease the Divine Empress herself?

    If the Divine Empress got angry, would that huge and mysterious n emerge from the water?

    Wen En was so scared that his heart was trembling... The consequences of this incident were far moreplicated than they had imagined. If the Divine Empress was unable to ept the fact that her child had died in Yuwen n of the Northwest, the Divine Empress¡¯s family would pursue the responsibility of the Yuwen n, so how could His Majesty pacify them? Even if the king were to pacify him, could he do so?

    If there was any conflict between the Zhangsun n and Yuwen n, it would definitely not be a blessing in disguise.

    Hope... I hope that the Divine Empress still does not know of this matter. Let His Majesty have enough time to resolve it.

    Wen En prayed in his heart before speeding up his footsteps.

    Yanying Pce

    The Divine Empress sat upright on a chair, her expression neither sad nor happy, and when she heard the news, she did not even react in the slightest. She only waved her hand to tell the person reporting the news to withdraw and then said two words lightly ¡­ I know.

    In the current world, there were many beauties that were renowned throughout the world. For example, the previous number one beauty of the martial arts world, Xu Meidai. There were many, many others. This kind of situation would always cause many people to daydream about it. However, only those who had seen the Divine Empress knew that even if those legendary women were even more beautiful, they would still not be able to reach the Divine Empress¡¯s level.

    Because the Divine Empress was not only beautiful, she was also tall.

    This tall man was noall man, but rather a naturally formed being. Even the most outstanding girl in front of her would be imperceptibly shorter than her. Although she never went out as if she had locked herself up in Yan Ying Pce, that kind of majestic aura still wasn¡¯t something that could be restrained.

    ¡°Boots, call Uncle Wu in.¡±

    Her tone was as t as ever, without even the slightest bit of trembling. Compared to the Saint King who mmed the imperial report down on the table in the First Extreme Temple, she was terrifyingly quiet. No one knew just how much of an untouchable power she had hidden in this silence.

    The maid that called for Boots hurriedly ran out. She could see how much pain the Divine Empress was in, even though the Divine Empress had not expressed anything.

    The old man known as Fifth Uncle quickly walked in and bowed down. ¡°Empress, is there something you need for me?¡±

    ¡°An item is dead.¡±

    The Zhangsun Divine Empress spoke word by word, as if she was reciting something. Under this extremely oppressive atmosphere, she spoke word by word, causing everyone¡¯s heart to feel as cold as the wind and snow.

    ¡°This... ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Fifth Uncle¡¯s face instantly turned snow-white.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Fifth Uncle to take a look at the northwest for me, then help me bring the item back.¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness, His Highness has been relegated to the northwest ¡­ ¡°Without the decree of the Sacred Emperor, we can¡¯t even bring back a corpse.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, what¡¯s your surname?¡±

    ¡°Surnamed Zhangsun ¡­¡±

    The Divine Empress acknowledged, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t forgotten your surname, then do as I say. ¡°Bring the corpse back and help me ask who the enemy is, Yuwen n.¡±

    She raised her hand and slowly moved it across her face. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to any exnation. I will only ask who my enemy is.¡±

 Chapter 761 - Carrying a Family to Death

    <h4>Chapter 761 ¨C Carrying a Family to Death</h4>

    Chen Wunuo made the most correct decision, but it was a littlete. No one understood his wife better than him. She was a seemingly gentle and gentle woman that would not fight oveiece of jade. However, that did not mean that she did not have a bottom line. A person like her, once someone touched her bottom line, would probably burst forth with even more terrifying power than those who looked fierce. And for so many years, the Divine Empress had been keeping a low profile like she had lived in seclusion for so long, it was likely that a violent storm was about to break out.

    The quiet garden was very quiet. Although it had been a long time since anyone had lived here, if there really wce in the pce that looked deste and deste, then it was likely that none of the people in charge of the household chores would be able to live for long.

    And the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo moved in as quickly as possible, then sent someone to invite the Divine Empress over.

    On this day, no one knew what the Sacred Emperor and the Divine Empress were talking about, but they were certain that ¡­ Fifth Uncle, who had already left Yanying Pce for the northwest, did note back. Thus, everyone began to specte that the Sacred Emperor might not have been able to persuade him otherwise.

    At this moment, everyone in Holy See felt a sense of crisis. No one was happy that Yuwen n had encountered suching. Even if they didn¡¯t like Yuwen n¡¯s style of doing things, they would still not gloat over it. This was because they all knew that this was an earthquake, so no one was qualified to gloat over it.

    After receiving the news, the two outstanding youths from Yuwen n, who had been left behind as hostages in the capital, went outside the imperial pce and knelt before the First Extreme Temple. No matter how the eunuch tried to persuade him, he did not get up. He kneeled from day to night, and then he kneeled before the sun.

    In the quiet garden.

    The Divine Empress, who would never let anyone see her disgraceful side, justid there on the reclining chair without getting up for the first time. Her understanding of disgrace was far beyond ordinary people¡¯s understanding. She was the mother of a nation. She had to have the demeanor and bearing that a mother should have. Thus, she had strict requirements for her every word and action. Lying in a chair like this in front of the emperor had never happened before.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then rest more.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and prepared to leave: ¡°I¡¯m going to the Emerald Pavilion, there are still a lot of things that I need to take care of.¡±

    The Divine Empress did not speak, but the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Chen Wunuo seemed to have heard a voice that was asking him hysterically in his ears ¡­ How much older is your country than your family? Your son is already dead, and you still have the mood to deal with those so-called national affairs?! Are you a father or not? Do you have a son in your heart, or me?!

    Of course, the Divine Empress would definitely not hysterically say such words. She was toozy to even speak. Perhaps, a long, long time ago, she had gotten used to her role on the very first day she married Chen Wunuo, as she knew what she should do. Even if she was only weakly expressing her dissatisfaction in this way, it was enough for Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo sat down again, his face pale white.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The Divine Empress calmly replied, ¡°You are the monarch. Before the monarch, the nation is first. Then you will be the husband and the father. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo hesitated for a while before saying: ¡°Let me handle this matter regarding Hu¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Divine Empress¡¯s answer was simple and firm.

    ¡°I am the Divine Empress, but I do not participate in national affairs, so in front of me, home is first. Then I will be the wife, then theter ¡­ With regards to the tools, as a mother, I will handle it. ¡°Jun has his own Dao, while you have yours.¡±

    She opened her eyes and nced at Chen Wunuo: ¡°I¡¯m a mother, who ¡­ ¡°It can¡¯t stop me either.¡±

    His tone was as heavy as a mountain.

    Chen Wunuo sat stiffly on the chair and nodded his head, ¡°Alright ¡­ Rest assured, there is no one in this world who can stop you. ¡±

    He once again stood up and walked towards the door, and when he reached the door, he stopped, as if he wanted to say something. However, when the Divine Empress¡¯s gaze shifted over, Chen Wunuo still did not say anything. He stood at the door and sighed. Then, he walked towards the Jade Pavilion in front of him with big steps.

    The quiet garden, where could it be quiet?

    Northwest, Phoenix Stage.

    Yu Wending sat on the seat of the Patriarch with an extremely unsightly expression, as he swept his eyes over the members of the n who were seated below him ¡­ No one knew what had happened, nor did they know why their big brother¡¯s expression was so ugly. But they all knew that something big must have happened.

    ¡°Second Brother calcted everything, but left out only one thing.¡±

    Yu Wending felt that his throat was hurting again, he was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t speak anymore, ¡°n.¡±

    When these two words left his mouth, everyone in the room was stunned. The descendant? The first reaction of most of them was what the descendents were. Then came waves of fear, and he felt chills on his spine. Not long after that, he was drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°This could be a fatal oversight.¡±

    Yu Wending remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°So that¡¯s why I had no choice but to make a decision. From now on, each family will gather all of their best children and send them to an unknown ce to be selected by the n for their nurturing and protection. If this can be done, we can just get it back. If ¡­ If our Yuwen n is unable to pass this trial, we can at least preserve some of our incense burner. ¡±

    Yu Wenhe could not help but ask: ¡°Big brother, what kind of weakness does our Yuwen n have in the Holy See? At that time, Second Brother did not say anything, but was willing to exchange his life for Chen Zhongqi¡¯s. Why? Why on earth? Why did the Yuwen n be like this the moment Chen Zhongqi arrived? All these years, we have never done anything to let down the Great Western Holy See. Why must we pay such a great price?! ¡±

    ¡°We ¡­¡±

    Yu Wending said as if he had suffered an intense struggle, ¡°We actually did it.¡±

    To be able to tell this secret waorture to him. But if they didn¡¯t, the n wouldn¡¯t understand. Because secrets were often in the hands of very few people. Back then, when Yu Wende chose to die alone, he told him time and time again that he could not reveal this secret, but now, the situation had changed ¡­

    ¡°What did we do?¡±

    Yu Wenhe asked tentatively.

    ¡°After all these years, we have deliberately made the other great families forget about us, and even made the ordinary people forget about us. In the Central ins, there aren¡¯t many people who can still remember the existence of our Yuwen n. But they can forget. We can¡¯t let history forget us. These years, Holy See had always been aware of the vitions of regtions. For example, the number of private troops, for example, Yuwen n had nted too many people into the border army ¡­ Even though we are still trying to investigate our crimes, His Majesty already knew that he wouldn¡¯t use that method to eliminate our Yuwen n. After all, that would ruin a lot of people¡¯s hearts, who would still dare to defend the borders of the Great Xixi? ¡±

    ¡°There are two things that you guys don¡¯t know. If I hadn¡¯t be the Patriarch, I wouldn¡¯t know either.¡± Originally, he couldn¡¯t casually say these things, or else it would cause the family to panic. ¡°But I must say it now ¡­¡±

    His gaze swept across everyone as he said witeavy tone, ¡°I know that when I tell you the following secret, you all will not be able to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, just say it quickly!¡±

    Yu Wenhe was so anxious that he was about to jump: ¡°This is not your fault alone, nor is it Second Brother¡¯s fault. If you guys can¡¯t take it, then let¡¯s all take it on. Second Brother has often said that the strongest aspect of our Yuwen n was not the strength of our own physique and bloodline, nor was it that our talent was great, but that we were united. ¡±

    ¡°Actually ¡­¡±

    Yu Wending swallowed his saliva and felt the pain in his throat: ¡°Actually... Actually, since the beginning of the past three generations, Yuwen n¡¯s bloodline was no longer pure. Include ¡­ Including myself, the blood of Yuwen n is not pure, do you understand? In other words, there are many of you who, strictly speaking, are not members of Yuwen n. But... Over the years, no one has been expelled for this, because it was forced. ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Yu Wenhe¡¯s face instantly turned pale white.

    ¡°Actually, a crisis arose four generations ago. At that time, the Jinling of the Great Xi had formed a Star Observation Pavilion and collected the blood of almost all of therge families. At that time, the old man on top of our Wild Fox Mountain was still the Patriarch. Actually, everyone is well aware of what the Star Observation Pavilion is nning to do, but no one dared to resist, because the Sacred Emperor was too powerful at that time. ¡±

    ¡°Old gramps suspects that the Sacred Emperor wants to thin out the bloodline power of the various families, and then gradually eliminate them. Think about it carefully. Are there fewer and fewer experts in the family within the first four generations? Our family has dealt with it. That¡¯s good, but the other families may not. For example, Helian Family ¡­ ¡±

    At this point, many people were already numb to it. They were unable to ept this fact at all ¡­

    ¡°At that time, the lordmaster and those highly respected forefathers discussed for a long time and then made a decision. From the previous three generations, they had to find outstanding girls to enter Yuwen n and use their bloodline¡¯s power to dilute Yuwen n¡¯s bloodline¡¯s power. However, it could produce a new talent that could support the family. Not only was the girl chosen, but ¡­ In fact, many of the low status but extremely talented martial artists were also invited in. It was the same for the children born to our Yuwen n¡¯s women. This is just the beginning, andter on we used arge number of pills to exchange for our bloodline power. This is also why only the old tutor has been able to shoot such an arrow since the fourth generation ago. ¡±

    ¡°We are all generations in excess.¡±

    Yu Wending let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°This matter, is the crime of deceiving the monarch. First, Chen Zhongxu was in the northwest, while Chen Zhongqi had gone to the Yuwen n to threaten one of our family¡¯s bargaining chips, it was exactly this secret. And, of course, the second secret I¡¯m going to say... That is, adoption. ¡±

    Yu Wending looked at the people who hadpletely copsed: ¡°I know that you guys are not in a good mood, you have always been proud to be members of Yuwen n. You are, you will be, you will always be. No one can deny this, even if ¡­ Even though many of you don¡¯t even have the blood of Yuwen n. Many of them were adopted, carrying their children, but they imed to have been born of their own ord. For example ¡­ ¡°Wushuang.¡±

    When these words left his mouth, thest bit of his self-esteem was ruined.

    ¡°Big Bro deliberately put on a show, saying that Wushuang was not his child and almost fell to his death, then admitted that he was wrong. Actually, he always knew that Wushuang was not his child. It isn¡¯t an adoption either. It is just that your second sister-inw really is ¡­ I did do something to let your second brother down. He endured this humiliation. Why? ¡±

    Yu Wending raised his voice: ¡°Because of the honor of the n.¡±

    ¡°However, this involveroblem. The birth and death of all families have to be reported to the Star Observation Pavilion, which means, we deceived the Star Observation Pavilion for many years.¡±

    Yu Wenhe trembled as he asked, ¡°But, how did Chen Zhongqi know?¡±

    Yu Wending shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the old man said ¡­. Chen Zhongqi is deliberately seeking death. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your second brother¡¯s brilliant ns are peerless ¡­ But in truth, Chen Zhongqi has been cooperating this entire time. ¡±

    Yu Wending said dejectedly: ¡°He is bringing our Yuwen n to their deaths.¡±

 Chapter 762 - We Ask You

    <h4>Chapter 762 ¨C We Ask You</h4>

    Yu Wending looked at his family members who were on the verge of copse, and empathized with them. Actually, when he just found out about this secret, his reaction was even greater than theirs. Because ¡­ As the eldest brother, he was actually not a member of Yuwen n. And this was also one of the reasons why his father was so biased in the beginning and had passed the position of Patriarch to Yu Wende.

    The truth would always be kept a secret. Just like how Yu Wende treated Yuwen Wushuang... If, from the very beginning, he had magnanimously stepped forward and said that I believed that my wife had not betrayed me, would anyone have believed him? He would, but there would be even more people who couldn¡¯t help but think that the Patriarch was only holding on for the sake of face.

    So Yu Wende caused a ruckus first before admitting his mistakes, so at the moment, no one doubted Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s identity.

    Yu Wenhe suddenly thought of something as he lowered his voice and asked: ¡°Big Brother, if you were to tell me about Wushuang¡¯s background now, wouldn¡¯t it affect you greatly? If Wushuang knew, she would not be able to take it. The people in this room may not all be secretive. ¡±

    ¡°This is the Old Ancestor¡¯s decision.¡±

    Yu Wending sighed: ¡°The Old Ancestor has also put in a lot of effort for Wushuang. Wushuang is too proud, because of that pride, she would miss out on a lot of things, and her cultivation has reached a bottleneck. With her talent, how could she stop at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage? The Old Ancestor purposely wanted to shatter her pride, causing her to be thwarted. Perhaps, that would be of some help to her cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s too cruel.¡±

    Yu Wending waved his hand, ¡°This is the arrangement of the old ancestor, we have no right to deny it. Let¡¯s talk about the big matter of our family now, about the matter of the good children, we must immediately begin, because the Buddha is in Phoenix Stage, so we must take care of this quickly and secretly, you guys go and do it right now, whoever identally leaked the news, I will not show mercy. ¡±

    Everyone acknowledged and quickly left.

    Jinling.

    When the ck-robed An Zheng walked into the Jinling, he was not noticed by anyone. He had already left this ce for more than a month. Even if he was famous in the Jinling more than a month ago, people might not even have a memory of three days, let alone a month. Especially when it came to matters and people that had nothing to do with him.

    So when An Zheng walked into the Jinling, he felt a little rxed. At least he would not be stopped and asked about this and that. Because the ship had sent An Zheng directly three hundred fifty kilometers away from Jinling, An Zheng had returned much faster than he had expected. Judging from the time, it was impossible for the people from the Jinling to think that he had chased Chen Zhongqi in the northwest and then returned to the Jinling.

    However, what An Zheng did not expect was that not everyone was paying attention to his return, but there were still people paying attention to him.

    The curtain of the carriage¡¯s window was pushed aside, and an old man in his fifties smiled at An Zheng, saying a few words that An Zheng had no choice but to ept.

    ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you. Get in the carriage.¡±

    An Zheng recognised this old man. His name was Wen En.

    An Zheng got in the car and sat across from Wen En.

    ¡°Daoist Priest seems to have returned slightly slower than I expected.¡±

    Wen Enughed and said: ¡°His Majesty would ask from time to time. He had thought that you would return very quickly, and it actually dragged on for a month.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Killing people isn¡¯t just buying vegetables.¡±

    Wen En made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°As soon as you entered the city, Your Majesty found out, my words might be more direct, so I don¡¯t like the sound of it ¡­ Logically speaking, with your status, age, and cultivation level, His Majesty should not care. However, His Majesty took notice of it, so ¡­ Do you understand anything? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I never thought, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Dao leader actually understands, and is just pretending not to understand.¡±

    An Zheng was nomittal and looked out of the window.

    ¡°After the Daoist left, something happened in the capital, but this had nothing to do with the Daoist. I didn¡¯t need to remind you of anything, but since His Majesty wanted to see you, I had to. ¡°His Majesty might ask for a few matters, so I hope that you can be more careful with your reply.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? His Majesty only said that he had some matters to attend to. I¡¯m not reminding you of anything, I¡¯m reminding you of something. Although Taoist Priest was the sessor of Hollow Jade Temple, His Majesty was, after all, the ruler of the world, so it would not hurt to follow suit. ¡°Once you enter the city, Taoist Priest is invited into the pce by His Majesty. If news of this gets out, Taoist Priest will benefit greatly.¡±

    An Zheng eximed: ¡°So, I¡¯m just responsible for ttering you, is that enough?¡±

    Wen Enughed: ¡°You can¡¯t say that, but I think it¡¯s about the same.¡±

    The carriage leisurely arrived at the entrance of the imperial pce, and on the way, Wen En exined many things. He told His Majesty An Zheng that he was not in a very good mood these past two days, so it was best if he did not provoke an even more unhappy situation.

    An Zheng knew that it was definitely because the news of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death had reached the Jinling. When he found out that Wen En was not leading him to the First Extreme Pce, but to the abandoned quiet garden, he had already guessed it. On the other side of the quiet garden was Yanying Pce. His Majesty was going to pacify the Divine Empress.

    Zhang Sun family...

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, because if Chen Zhongqi died and the Zhangsun family and Yuwen family fought each other, then the chaos in the Da Xi family would be much faster. Once the conflict between the two super families reached an irreconcble point, even the Saint King would not be able to do anything. That¡¯s right, the Saint King was number one under the heavens, but could he kill anyone who disobeyed him? Kill these two ns?

    The security at the gate of the quiet garden wasn¡¯t that tight. It seemed like there were only a few dozen soldiers of the Imperial Guards guarding the gate. An Zheng was called in after waiting at the door for a few minutes. Strangely, the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo was not in the study room, but was standing at the side of a small pond in the quiet garden.

    Wen En nced at An Zheng: ¡°Your Majesty only sees you alone, so... Be careful when you speak. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and then walked towards Chen Wunuo. Chen Wunuo turned around and nced at An Zheng. Without waiting for An Zheng to sp his fist and greet him, Chen Wunuo waved his hand. ¡°Put away those rules, we only want to talk about some unbreakable knots with you today.¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled, he thought to himself, as the great Holy Emperor of the Da Xi Empire, what matters do you have that you have to tell me? Had his identity been exposed? If it was, Chen Wunuo¡¯s reaction would not be so.

    ¡°Da Xi is in a mess right now?¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Yes, after walking for thousands of miles, I¡¯ve seen a lot of chaotic images.¡±

    ¡°People or trouble?¡±

    ¡°The most chaotic ce in the world is the most chaotic ce.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked: ¡°Along the way, how many Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s demonic beasts have you seen running rampant? How many people have gone astray in their thoughts? To Da Xi, which one is more important? ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    An Zheng tidied up the wording before saying, ¡°The chaos among the beasts irigger, but if there is no origin, then the trigger will not be able to draw anything out. Therger the family, the more they would watch from the sidelines, and the closer they would get to the Holy See. The smaller the n or sect, the more ill-intentioned they are. ¡±

    ¡°Not surprising.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed coldly: ¡°Using the words of amoner¡¯s words, a human¡¯s heart is not enough to swallow an elephant. The more powerful one was, the more confident they were. They felt that the world had been thrown into chaos, and that an opportunity hade. To put it nicely, they were very ambitious. To put it harshly, it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s Dream. ¡±

    He asked An Zheng: ¡°How do we deal with this?¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head: ¡°I cultivate the way of the dao, I do not practice power.¡±

    Chen Wunuo obviously knew that An Zheng was not willing to say anything, so he smiled and did not pursue the matter. The two of them were silent for a while, before Chen Wunuo asked again, ¡°You have good experience, you should be able to tell that we are not leaving the capital now because of the person with the Summoning the Spiritual World, and he is not leaving the Frozen Land because we are here to restrain each other. Therefore, putting aside the fact that we are not talking about it with that person, if Da Xi¡¯s cultivators and the Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s demon beasts were to fight to the death, what do you think the odds are of victory? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood that Chen Wunuo really believed in the Hollow Jade Temple. If the Hollow Jade Temple was really as powerful as the Violet Firmament Pce at Mount Wudang, it would bowerful aid to Da Xi. With the addition of Hollow Jade Temple, the odds of victory against the Summoning the Spiritual World would increase.

    However, there was no Hollow Jade Temple.

    However, there could be a Hollow Jade Temple.

    Right now, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect was gradually bing stronger, it was not difficult for his to pretend to be a Hollow Jade Temple in the Da Xi world. Taking advantage of this opportunity, it was indeed a good thing for the Heavenly Awakening Sect to increase their power and enter the Da Xi Empire.

    ¡°Unity.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was very simple.

    ¡°Unity?!¡±

    Chen Wunuo flung his arm backwards, ¡°We have ruled the Great Xixi for a long time, but we have never seen a person who truly trusts another before. You¡¯re talking about the ideal. It¡¯s easier said than done. Not to mention the word ¡®unity¡¯, that was a beautiful word invented by a person, but it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Look at the world, even beasts have the same thoughts, but humans ¡­¡±

    The rest of his words did note out, and there was no need to say them out loud. Even if there were dozens of workers in a small workshop, they would still be plotting against each other, much less sucuge Xi. Within the Holy See, all the important figures were at odds with each other. No one would casually let go of their opponent when they had the chance ¡­ To unite others was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Just like you said, there are too many idiots in this world. For example, the Helian Family, do you really think that you can turn your family into a nation with just that tiny bit of power? ¡±

    ¡°But that temptation is too great.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Your majesty said just now that it was a dream of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Emperor¡¯s Dream...¡±

    Chen Wunuo returned to his previous topic, ¡°We also want everyone in the world to stand together with us and fight against the Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s summoner. Some people, on the other hand, are too selfish. ¡°If you say ¡®unity,¡¯ then I presume you actually have a method of unity in your heart. Tell me and I will ask you.¡±

    With a question, he cast aside the art of scheming.

    He looked at An Zheng in the eyes. ¡°We have already given way a lot, but I hope that they can still be of the same mind.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought about something that was written in Purple Ivy¡¯s diary. It was a good idea to use it here.

    ¡°To fight for unity is to survive. ¡°If you seek unity throughpromise, then you will die together.¡±

 Chapter 763 - - Saint King digging

    <h4>Chapter 763 ¨C Saint King digging</h4>

    Chen Wunuo savored these words, and muttered to himself for a long time.

    ¡°To fight for unity is to survive. ¡°If you seek unity throughpromise, then you will die together.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, as though he did not expect that the words ¡°scheme¡± and ¡°scheme¡± would actuallye from the mouth of a cultivator. The contents of this sentence were enough to understand the ecological environment of the government.

    ¡°Just what kind of ce is the Hollow Jade Temple?¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked: ¡°You said that you only cultivate the way of the dao and do not know how to scheme. How does this sound like something thaerson who does not know how to scheme would be able to say? The meaning of the first half of his words was harsh and fierce, the meaning of the second half was like a spring breeze blowing past his face ¡­ Dao leader, are the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple as knowledgeable as you? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I guess I¡¯m the only one who is different. After all, everyone is different in this world. Your Majesty feels that what I say is reasonable, and that I am able to deduce so many other truths, so I can only say that this is Your Majesty¡¯s strength and not the power of the phrase itself. ¡±

    The pain of losing a child in Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart eased up a little, because the young man in front of him gave him a little surprise. Originally, the reason he summoned An Zheng was because he knew more about the outside matters while he was chasing after him for more than a month. Now, the beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World were rampant, the cultivators from the various sects and ns were all attacking, but they could not stop killing.

    Furthermore, the strength of the summoner was much stronger than the majority of the cultivators. There were countless cultivators in the world, but the number of cultivators above the Lower Completion Stage was few.

    Chen Wunuo had been the Sacred Emperor for so many years, and he was well aware that as an emperor, he had to maintain a heart that he could not rx. If you can hear ten people talk about one thing, don¡¯t listen to one person talk about another. When you can see, try not to listen.

    No one knew better than him what kind of situation the Da Xi was in right now, and he was also known as the emperor of all time. If something really happened to Da Xi in his hands, it would buge irony.

    ¡°Daoist Chen Liuxi.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly asked: ¡°Chen, is that your surname?¡±

    An Zheng nodded and agreed.

    The reason why Chen Wunuo had asked such a question was because cultivators who did not have a Dao title in the Dao Sect did not have their real name.

    An Zheng thought, how could I not? I borrowed your nephew¡¯s surname, Chen Shaobai. Since leaving the State of Yan, An Zheng had already changed his name several times, from being thin and frail, to being thin and thin, to him being thin, and now it was Chen Liuxi ¡­

    ¡°Since your surname is Ye, and you¡¯vee to Da Xi again, it can be considered fate for you and me.¡±

    Hearing that, An Zheng knew that the serious business was about to begin. He understood Chen Wunuo very well, he was someone who could unwittingly make people trust him. Chatting with Chen Wunuo was a very dangerous matter, so dangerous that you may unknowingly decide to work for this person in the future.

    ¡°Ever since I ascended the throne, I¡¯ve always wanted to do something big, but I¡¯ve never been able to seed. Whether it was from the resistance of the various sides or the resistance inside the Holy See, these resistance was beyond imagination. It is to the point that I have no choice but to think deeply before making a decision. So many years have already passed since my dy ¡­ ¡°What I have always wanted to do was to establish the Dao Sect as the Orthodoxy.¡±

    An Zheng thought that this sweet jujube was really too big, if I really were a member of the Hollow Jade Temple, my soul would probably be destroyed by a single sentence from you.

    ¡°Although the world is in chaos now, the timing is still the best.¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked, ¡°No one in this world would dare to deny that they are not the descendants of the Dao Sect. Even the buddhist faith that had grown in the Western Regions did not dare to say that their cultivation level had nothing to do with the Dao Sect. ¡°Therefore, if the Taoism Sect were to be the Orthodoxy, it would be able to unite over ten thousand Taoist temples and sects within the Great Xixi Province, and fight to unite them ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s mouth curved upwards, he did not say the following words.

    Of course An Zheng understood ¡­ Chen Wunuo was about to throw out a big and sweet bait. Setting up a Dao Sect as the Orthodoxy was nothing, but which monastery or sect was the true Dao Sect? Right now, it was publicly epted that this ce was the Violet Firmament Hall of the Wudang Mountain. However, it was publicly acknowledged that this ce was inferior to the Ginkou ¡­ This was an evolution of fighting for unity. Everyone wanted to be the orthodox of the Dao Sect, and everyone wanted to eat the most delicious piece of cake called the Orthodoxy ¡­ Then take out your strength.

    Therefore, when An Zheng did not speak, he knew that it was not appropriate for him to say anything now.

    Chen Wunuo squinted as he looked at An Zheng, and he could not help but have some doubts in his heart... How could this young Daoist have such good self-control? He had already thrown out his biggest cake, so why didn¡¯t he chase after him? The Hollow Jade Temple had only just arrived at the Great Xixi. Did they not want to be the leader of the Dao Sect?

    Suddenly, Chen Wunuo realized that he was too impatient. The Hollow Jade Temple didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they had just arrived and still hadn¡¯t figured out the Dao Sect¡¯s background. Moreover, it was said that the Hollow Jade Temple had almost exterminated their sect tens of thousands of years ago, so the chances of the Sect Leader heading east were not high. Relying on such a young Taoist, how could Hollow Jade Temple possibly dare to fight against Wu Dang Shan?

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Before this, if the people from Dao Sect could y a leading role, there would be more people working for Da Xi ¡­ No, they were actually making a contribution to every single one of Da Xi¡¯s citizens. If that was the case, then their future would be much better than right now. ¡°Your Hollow Jade Temple has only just arrived at the Great Xi. I heard that those who havee are all young disciples. They are all in the right moment to show their prowess ¡­¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and said, ¡°The Hollow Jade Temple is willing to benefit the citizens of the Great Xi Empire and is willing to do its best to resist and summon spirit beasts. The disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple are willing to leave the Jinling in batches to search for information and kill demon beasts. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Chen Wunuo finally managed to say a few words, as he rxed a little. ¡°We will not let the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s efforts go unrewarded ¡­¡±

    He slowly walked a few steps, and when he arrived at the side of the lotus pond, he stopped and used two fingers to point at An Zheng. to the people of the sect. ¡±

    An Zheng was shocked. Could Da Xi have reached this stage?

    Chen Wunuo paced back and forth as he said, ¡°For the disciples of the sect who have rendered meritorious services to Da Xi, you can grant her the title of an official or a noble ¡­ Of course, this waeward for his reputation, and he had no actual authority. If you want to follow us ¡­ Anyone in the sect who has received such a reward, the Holy See of the Da Xi Empire, will first ept. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°How is it?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If so, has His Majesty considered the consequences?¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, ¡°This is an extraordinary period, I know what you are worried about. You are worried that if too many cultivators in the sect have humble titles or titles, they will fall into disarray. Although they had no real power, they upied arge number of official positions. Sooner orter, they would be a disaster. In the long run, the sect controlled the political affairs of the imperial court, and the Humble ss had no longer any schrs ¡­ It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s extreme. It¡¯s a long process. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Moreover, I will not release this power, but I will personally take care of it. I will check on anyone who is qualified enough to give suceward. He could not hand it over to the yamen to do. This was a fat job, a fat, oily job. Whichever yamen he handed it over would instantly umte arge amount of wealth. If one wanted to have the reputation of a cultivator as many as the hairs on a cow, they would crazily rush into the yamen. Therefore, no one can be handed over to the yamen to do such a thing. The amount of wealth involved is enormous, and almost no one can resist the temptation. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Moreover, something like this, will always have a guiding process.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°You indeed do not understand the matters of the imperial court. I will exin it to you like this ¡­ If this matter were to be handed over to any of the yamen authorities, it would arouse the displeasure of the other yamen officials. Didn¡¯t you say to unite? That ieason for disunity. The great ns and sects below all wanted a share of the spoils, so what was fairness? Even a bowl of water might not be so easy, not to mention two bowls of water, there were many bowls of water. The only fairness is not to split it equally with them, but that no one has ess to it. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we do not n to hand this matter over to any of the yamen in Holy See.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°The Hollow Jade Temple will do it... I just said that you should take on this responsibility first. It was better to leave the matters of the sects to the sects to be managed than for the imperial government to interfere. I give you the right to be the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s leader. In order for the rogue cultivators from the other sects or the martial arts world to find a path, you are the first guides. All those who are willing to serve the imperial court, go to Hollow Jade Temple and take charge of my investigation. A qualified person would be sent to the military or other yamen to handle matters. If you do not pass, help the imperial government block the door. ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly, ¡°Your Majesty has flung such a big pot away. This pot is too heavy, I am afraid the Hollow Jade Temple cannot handle it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t take it?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°You must understand that even though it is risky to do so, the rewards that you get are also generous.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°But, even if the Hollow Jade Temple is not afraid of any martial arts sects, even if it is a sect that is the hegemon of the Da Xi River Region, we are not afraid. The most terrifying thing are the people from the Holy See.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since things havee to this, your majesty, please forgive me for being blunt ¡­ The responsibility for the investigation was handed over to the Hollow Jade Temple, I epted it. But, if there was a big shot from the Holy See greeting him, would he ept it? For example, a Temple General, or a university student, or a marquis or a marquis, orince ¡­ These people are all here to greet me. What should I do? ¡±

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a moment, then looked at the stone table in the pavilion not far away. He walked over and carved a few words onto the table with his finger, which indicated that there were dragons and snakes moving on the stone table. The four words seemed to have beenpleted in one go, each of them exuding an aura as heavy as Mt. Tai¡¯s.

    officials are not allowed to speak

    Four words.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°The matter regarding the cultivation sects, in the end, is only a matter of the people, so officials cannot speak of it. Take this rock and poke it at the entrance of your sect. Let me see who dares to go spouting nonsense. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the rock, and spoke witone that said: ¡°Your Majesty, this is ¡­ Deep to the core. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed and turned to leave.

    An Zheng looked at the stone table, and could not help but smile bitterly. Fighting for unity, this was what he had just told Chen Wunuo. In the blink of an eye, he was brought into this pit by Chen Wunuo. Chen Wunuo had made his Hollow Jade Templole model, wouldn¡¯t the other sects be jealous? Would the other sects not be jealous? At that time, the sects would take the initiative to stick close to the Holy See and work hard for it. Only then would they be able to take over the position of Hollow Jade Temple ¡­

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, thinking that luckily, this was what he wanted from the beginning.

    He smirked ¡­ To fight for unity, it was the most correct decision for the Holy See. To An Zheng, he had to walk on another path, one that no one else could see clearly except himself.

    Struggle, unite.

    An Zheng looked at the distant Azure Sky outside the quiet garden, and only six words remained in his heart... The responsibility of a cultivator.

 Chapter 764 - I am responsible

    <h4>Chapter 764 ¨C I am responsible</h4>

    When An Zheng returned to the Hollow Jade Temple residence, he gave the first and only disciple of Dian Cang Shan, who was sitting in a daze, a fright. The weather in the Jinling changed just like that. Originally, when An Zheng entered the city, it was still a sunny, sunny day, but when he entered the quiet garden, the sky was still blue. When he went out, An Zheng even made a big wish to the sky ¡­

    However, once they reached the main street of the Hollow Jade Temple, it began to rain. It wasn¡¯t very heavy, but it was very dense. The rain was like a mist, and in a moment it would be able to weerson¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    An Zheng nced at Ye Xiaoxin.

    Ye Xiaoxin took a while to react after seeing An Zheng, ¡°Sect ¡­ Senior brother, why did you suddenly return? ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Is therroblem?¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin said with some distress: ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin turned and ran, as if he was feeling conflicted.

    Chen Xiaolian walked out from inside and cupped his fist in a proper manner. ¡°Greetings, senior brother.¡±

    An Zheng returned the greeting, ¡°Your expression is so hypocritical.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian let out a snort and used a gloating tone as he said to An Zheng, ¡°Senior Brother, you seem to have picked the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiaoxin made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°What mistake?¡±

    Chen Xiaolian suddenly broke into a smile. Heughed to the point where he could not even move his body up and down. Then, he turned around and walked away without saying a word.

    An Zheng thought to himself howe he had only been here for more than a month. After returning, everyone at home was dumbfounded, it seemed like they had lost at least thirty years of their intelligence. Not long after entering, he met two people who met with problems. One of them looked a little bashful while the other seemed to be gloating ¡­ What had happened?

    Before he could understand what was going on, a petite figure charged over from the distance like the wind. She then hugged An Zheng¡¯s neck, and hung there like a little monkey, while her two beautiful legs coiled around An Zheng¡¯s waist without any restraint.

    ce slightly further away, Ye Xiaoxin turned around to take a nce, and then let out a wail. A little further away, Chen Xiaolian saw that Ye Xiaoxin was crying andughed even more wantonly.

    ¡°Has someone nted a Gu in our family?¡±

    An Zheng asked nervously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Qianye hung them on her body, while An Zheng walked forward and asked, she so naturally hung and chatted with An Zheng.

    ¡°Why do I feel like Chen Xiaolian Jiu and Ye Xiaoxin ¡­¡± Why are there so many unexpected things in life? Before I left, I was still fine with the two of them. But after I came back, bang ¡­ ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Gu Qianye burst outughing, her face was as red as a blooming peach flower, ¡°Chen Xiaolian Jiu is so stupid, but Ye Xiaoxin is not, he is just ¡­ Injured. This guy said that she likes me, hahahaha, to think that there would actually be someone who confessed to me, hahahahaha. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Be more dignified, your smile is so big that you are drooling.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°On what basis should I behave like this, I have never had anyone confess to me before, alright?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°But that won¡¯t do.¡±

    Gu Qianye walked forward while carrying her on his back like she was carrying a child on his back. Gu Qianyey on An Zheng¡¯s back and said in all seriousness: ¡°Of course I can¡¯t, who doesn¡¯t know that I like women.¡±

    She waved her arms on An Zheng¡¯s back as if she was the emperor pointing his fingers at a mountain: ¡°All the beauties in the world are mine.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart ached, and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he held back.

    Gu Qianye lied on An Zheng¡¯s back, using his legs to push himself forward: ¡°Mount, hurry!¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward, bringing Gu Qianye with him as she charged into the Hollow Jade Temple. In the distance, Ye Xiaoxin was crying like a child. She held onto Chen Xiaolian¡¯s clothes tightly as he wiped away his mucus, wanting to run away, but he was unable to do so. hugged him as if he was a cub andined, ¡°Xiao Jiu, how could such a good girl like a girl like a girl like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian forced himself to pull at his clothes and said, ¡°I am not arguing with idiots.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about the length of time. I¡¯m more childish than that, I mean ¡­ What the hell are you calling me an idiot for? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoxi said, ¡°Because the whole world knows that Miss Ye likes the sect master. Except for you, you idiot. Miss Ye just doesn¡¯t want to hurt you, and you really think she likes girls? ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that Miss Ye really likes the Sect Master?¡±

    After a moment of silence, he shook his head. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be too immoral of me to confess?¡±

    Chen Xiaolian was about to frighten him. ¡°Let me tell you, if your little shoes are fixed on you in the future, who knows how the Sovereign will torture you.¡± He may not be able to let go of you from your heart to your body, and you will not have a good time after this. ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin subconsciously tightened his clothes. ¡°Physical body... And the body. ¡±

    Chen Xiaolian asked, ¡°Do you know why Sect Master did not ept Miss Ye?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because our Sect Leader... I like men. ¡±

    He grabbed Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s shoulder and sinisterly said those few words, then left whileughing loudly. Ye Xiaoxin waspletely dumbstruck as he sat there. He felt that his view of life and values had all been challenged and was even showing signs of copsing.

    In the room, An Zheng ced Gu Qianye on a chair, then turned and sat down opposite of her: ¡°Has anything happened in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. Oh, right.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly thought of something. ¡°Two days ago, two people from the Yuwen n entered the imperial pce and knelt outside the First Extreme Pce. They had already knelt for two days and two nights, but the Sacred Emperor had yet to see them. I don¡¯t know what happened, but there¡¯s news outside that the two young talents who called the shots in Jinling areing to an end. They might be executed by the Sacred Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°Yuwen n has stirred up some trouble, it has something to do with me.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and said: ¡°Yuwen Wuming and Yuwen Wuchen have both helped me before, one is the other.

    ¡°You care?¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips, ¡°Who do you think you are? You can still control Chen Wunuo.¡±

    ¡°Not at first, but now it¡¯s really alright.¡±

    An Zheng thought about it carefully, then exined, ¡°When I came back earlier, I went to the Imperial Pce to meet Chen Wunuo first. He discussed a few things with me, and dug a huge pit for me to jump into.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you were smart enough to tell that it wauge pit, so you definitely didn¡¯t jump.¡±

    ¡°He jumped.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°We must jump.¡±

    He told Gu Qianye what Chen Wunuo had told Hollow Jade Temple to do, and then exined: ¡°Right now, there is no cooperation between the Great Xi Empire¡¯s sects, although the reputable sects can easily defend against the summoner¡¯s attacks, if there is no connection between them, sooner orter, they will all be destroyed. ¡°Before I came back, I had been thinking about one thing. Now that my revenge is almost over, what should I do next?¡±

    ¡°I want to unite these messy sects. If we only rely on the Da Xi army to deal with those demon beasts, then we won¡¯t be able to deal with them. Those demon beastse and go so quickly. However, there must be a strong person who must unite these sects and unite them together. ¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips: ¡°Your face is really big.¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud: ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to be the leader of the martial arts world ¡­ Furthermore, there are quite a few cultivators in the martial arts world who are stronger than me. However, you need me tobine all of these powers. Otherwise, our ns will be exterminated sooner orter. ¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°You are a man, you can do whatever you want. But what does this have to do with those two fellows from the Yuwen n? ¡±

    ¡°We stillck two guards.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If there really is someone causing trouble, then we would be able to stop them quite a bit by relying on the two of them. Moreover, those people were not very urate. If Chen Wunuo had wanted to kill the two of them, wouldn¡¯t he have waited until now? Not to mention the two of them kneeling outside for two days and two nights, it was useless even if they were to kneel for the rest of their lives. If Chen Wunuo wanted to kill them, he would give them the chance to kneel down. Since they have already knelt for two days, it means that Chen Wunuo did not have the intention to kill them, he was just missing a step. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Gu Qianye¡¯s little head, ¡°Prepare dinner, go cook it yourself. When Ie back to eat, I want to makrip back to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips: ¡°If you want me to do it, I will do it.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he walked away, his footsteps hurried.

    Gu Qianye purposely sat on the chair without moving. When An Zheng walked out of the door, she jumped up with a whoosh, fished out a bag from the house, and rushed out, muttering to himself, ¡°Buying vegetables, but I don¡¯t know how to do anything.¡±

    An Zheng knew that when the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo suddenly raised the position of the Hollow Jade Temple, it was simr to a medium between the martial arts sects and the imperial government ¡­ This kind of behavior would inevitably cause a lot of trouble.

    An Zheng just did not expect that trouble woulde so quickly and so roughly.

    Originally, he wanted to return to the quiet garden of the imperial pce to find Chen Wunuo and ask the two Yuwen n experts toe over, which could be considered as a form of protection for them. But before he could even reach the pce, he was caught by Ye Xiaoxin. Looking at him, it was obvious that he had met with trouble.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°You chased me out the moment I came out.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you should leave quickly. The imperial court has already announced the duties of the Hollow Jade Temple, and in less than ten minutes, it¡¯s already filled with people. If you don¡¯t go back now, I¡¯m afraid the house will explode. ¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°You and Chen Xiaolian are to stand at the entrance. Tell them to wait for my return and that I will be in the quiet garden to discuss matters with the Holy Emperor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s all kinds of people. When I first arrived, someone boldly and confidently said that he wanted you toe out and meet him. He wanted to be an official in the imperial court and wanted you to introduce him to him.¡± There were also people carryingrge boxes filled with spirit stones. Some of them were still unconvinced, saying that for what reason should we, the Hollow Jade Temple, do this job, and wanted us to give up our seats ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I told you guys to study a lot earlier, you see, now you don¡¯t have any experience dealing with idiots.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin said: ¡°What should we do? Just that in the short amount of time you¡¯ve been here, there are at leashousand people blocking the way.¡±

    ¡°I said that you and Chen Xiaolian will stand by the door and tell them to behave themselves.¡± If someone were to barge in, the first person would break his leg, the second person would break his leg, and the third person would ¡­ Let¡¯s try and kill them. ¡±

    An Zheng walked towards the pce: ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hold back too much? Today, I¡¯m not going to set any rules for you, I¡¯ll beat whoever you try. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Clearance

    <h4>Chapter 765 ¨C Clearance</h4>

    The proper sect of Hollow Jade Temple had not been repaired, and the won temple had not been reassembled. Therefore, the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple were still living on Willow Street. It was arge mansion, the residence of an official who had moved out of the capital. Although Liu Yang Street was not thergest street in Jinling, it was at least 30 metres wide. At this time, the street was already packed with people. There were all kinds of people crowded here, cursing and arguing.

    ¡°Where did this Hollow Jade Templee from? How did it suddenly ce for us martial artists to contact the Holy See?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? It¡¯s said that this Hollow Jade Temple is the orthodox Dao Sect witen-thousand-year legacy. Rumor has it that it¡¯s even more powerful than the Violet Firmament Hall at Mount Wudang.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to see that mysterious Fellow Daoist Chen Liuxi again today. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s currently the most popr person in front of His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. I didn¡¯t know about it yesterday, but today, it became popr?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, I don¡¯t care who he is. F * ck, if I don¡¯t open the door today and letozi in,ozi will tear this broken door down in a while. In a while, everyone will rush in and tear down Hollow Jade Temple. Let¡¯s see if they can still act so arrogantly then. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s there to be proud of? I think it¡¯s just acting.¡±

    ¡°Open the door!¡± Get out of the way! This daddy wants to go in and see that Chen Liuxi, and let him see if I have the power to enter the Holy See to be a senior official! ¡±

    ¡°Peanut seeds ¡­¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin held onto his sword as he stood at the entrance. He turned to look at Chen Xiaolian who was standing beside him and said, ¡°I am not feeling very good today. If we were to fightter on, you should start.

    Chen Xiaolian looked at Ye Xiaoxin as if he was telling a joke, ¡°What you mean is ¡­ Would I be any lighter than you? ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin thought for a moment, thought about it, and decided to leave it at that: ¡°Let me go first, if you go first, I can stab you across the street. Zong... ¡°Although senior said that we can kill those who bully us too much when necessary, this is the Da Xi region after all. If we can avoid killing them, then we¡¯ll just fight them to the death.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian said, ¡°Half dead ¡­¡± It¡¯s a bit difficult, so it¡¯s better if you do it. ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°Half-dead Ye Xiaoxin, must we kill Chen Xiaolian Jiu?¡±

    As he was speaking, a big burly man squeezed out from the crowd. His body¡¯s muscles looked like they were made of stone. The man¡¯s head felt like a stone piled on top of arger one, as if a sword might break on him.

    ¡°Who is Chen Liuxi?!¡±

    The muscr man squeezed to the door and looked at Ye Xiaoxin and Chen Xiaolian Jiu condescendingly. ¡°Which one of you is Chen Liuxi? ¡°I am Lu Di, Deng Zhiyue. I heard that the imperial government has given you the rights to be an official in the martial arts world. I have no other thoughts, so I wanted to be an official!¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin curled his lips: ¡°Who told you this news?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they say!¡±

    ¡°You only believe me when I say it? Do you think the Holy See will let us learn from this? Is Holy See stupid or you stupid. There were only two paths to bing an official in the Holy See. The first one was the written exam, the second one was the martial arts exam. ¡°Other than these two options, if you know any powerful officials, you can also look for them. What are you doing in our Hollow Jade Temple?¡±

    Deng Zhiyue loudly shouted: ¡°Then test me!¡±

    ¡°Can I test you? ¡°We are the orthodox sects of Dao Sect, not the court¡¯s yamen. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking it or not? If you don¡¯t want to take the test, then I will fight my way in. As long as I do, the people of the imperial court will definitely see it. Let me tell you, you must give me an answer today. If you don¡¯t give me an answer, I will not leave so easily. ¡±

    Chen Xiaolian said coolly, ¡°This iublic area on the street. Stand by yourself.¡± If you don¡¯t want to leave, no one can stop you. ¡°But inside the door is the location of our Hollow Jade Temple. If youe in, you will barge into the sect. Everything will be done ording to the rules of our sect, even the imperial government can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°I just charged through today!¡±

    Deng Zhiyue turned around and shouted, ¡°These two are watchdogs, don¡¯t waste words with them. They are not Taoist Chen Liuxi. Let¡¯s rush in, let Chen Liuxi give us an exnation. Since the imperial government has entrusted this task to their Hollow Jade Temple, why aren¡¯t they doing anything?! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone rush in, let Chen Liuxi give us an exnation! ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can still use us as decorations. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know, the Sacred Emperor personally ordered for all of you to be in charge of selecting talent and then arrange for you to be an official in the Holy See. I want your answer today. If you don¡¯t give it to me, don¡¯t me me for destroying your house! ¡±

    ¡°They are waiting for the gift!¡±

    Someone from behind shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already said this before, if we don¡¯t gift it to them, we won¡¯t be able to reap any benefits. The world was as dark as a crow. Who wouldn¡¯t look at the money and work for them? If you had a chest full of Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd sent it in, you would have already be an official! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this group of bastards all want money.¡± Those of us who have no money or power, aren¡¯t we just toyed with by them? ¡±

    ¡°I just saw someone carrying a big box in!¡±

    Hearing such a shout, Ye Xiaoxin suddenly understood what was going on. He went close to Chen Xiaolian and whispered in his ear. They are here to cause trouble, I already said that no one would be so foolish as to believe that the Holy See would open the gates to the Hollow Jade Temple for the public.

    Chen Xiaolian asked, ¡°What did the Sovereign say?¡±

    ¡°Those who enter the door will be the first to break their legs, the second to break their legs, and the third to break in, so there¡¯s no harm in killing them.¡±

    Chen Xiaolian gavarrumph and said, ¡°Since you have an order, then do as I say.¡±

    He took a few steps back and stood behind the threshold of the gate. ¡°I repeat, outside the gate iublic ce, you can stand as long as you want and sleep here is none of my business. Inside the door, it is the sect of my Hollow Jade Temple, whoes in ¡­ ¡°Be prepared for the consequences.¡±

    ¡°What a good ¡®You have to take responsibility for the consequences¡¯!¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°Look, this is the face of the imperial eagle! They¡¯re waiting for us to give them the money. ¡°As long as the matter gets out of hand, they¡¯ll cause trouble at the Sacred Emperor¡¯s ce. Let the Sacred Emperor know how terrible his men are, and let the Sacred Emperor know how greedy his subordinates are!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! There¡¯s no justice for this!¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s charge in together!¡±

    More and more people became angry, and the crowd began to press forward. Ye Xiaoxin and Chen Xiaolian could see that there were at least dozens of people jeering within the crowd. They encourage those idiots to charge forward, if there really is a murder case ¡­ This matter could be even more serious. When that timees, the backers would use this as an example. Their target was not the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, but the Hollow Jade Temple. When he thought about how An Zheng had already offended many sects, especially the other branches of Dao Sect, even an idiot could guess what was going on.

    After all, Chen Xiaolian had followed Chen Xiaoyao for many years and had witnessed manyrge events. After thinking about it calmly, he said, ¡°If someone breaks in, he will be crippled. Try not to kill them, as long as it is true.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin patted Chen Xiaolian on the shoulder and said, ¡°I will go first, I need to find a ce to vent my anger. Damn it, I have never been so useless walking with my unlucky master in the martial arts world. ¡°If I can¡¯t get this out of my mouth, I¡¯ll suffocate to death.¡±

    ¡°Everyone rush in!¡±

    ¡°If this gets out of hand, the Saint King will know what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t punish the people!¡±

    A group of people were shouting from behind that they wouldn¡¯t move forward, while a group of idiots were encouraged to rush forward. The burly man called Deng Zhiyue, who was at the front, rushed forward with his head lowered, and rammed into Ye Xiaoxin: ¡°You two watchdogs, scram!¡±

    At the same time.

    An Zheng was waiting in the quiet garden foeply from Chen Wunuo when he put down the imperial report in his hand. ¡°Your Hollow Jade Temple is a sect with ten thousand years of heritage, how can it not handle such a small matter? Chen Liuxi... ¡°I¡¯ve said before that you were a talent, now you want me to take this back?¡±

    Of course, An Zheng knew that he wouldn¡¯t directly intervene in this matter. The first Chen Wunuo was going to incite the anger of the martial artists, the Hollow Jade Temple was juce to vent it all. When that time came, he would issue a decree, say a few encouraging words,fort them, and then send all of them to the battlefield to fight the summoner of the Summoning the Spiritual World, or start a war with the Buddha. In short, these people would be the first cannon fodder.

    ¡°I have note to ask for His Majesty¡¯s assistance. Rather, I havee to borrow something.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chen Wunuo was a little curious: ¡°What are you borrowing from my ce?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Teleportation portal.¡±

    He nced at Chen Wunuo: ¡°I know that there are at least eighteen teleportation formations in the Jinling, but they are all controlled by the Star Observation Pavilion, so even if we can afford to rent oueleportation formation for a while, without the permission of your majesty, the teleportation formation wouldn¡¯t casually open. ¡°However, His Majesty¡¯s task is too important. Our Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s manpower in the capital is too limited ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo was waiting for An Zheng to say all these, he wanted to see how much power this Hollow Jade Temple had.

    ¡°This matter... It was a bit difficult. Just like you said, if I nod my head, someone would sneak in from the capital ¡­ ¡°What should we do?¡±

    knew that this warap, even if absolutely no one other than the Heavenly Awakening Sect would sneak in. If something were to happen in the future, Chen Wunuo could use this as an excuse and say that someone had snuck in during the opening of the teleportation circle back then.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    However, An Zheng did not hesitate at all, because he knew that this was the only solution. Have the shipe straight over? How is that possible?

    ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at Wen En, ¡°Take Dao Friend Chen Liuxi to the Star Observation Pavilion to open the teleportation circle.¡±

    Willow Street.

    There were more and more people, and more and more idiots who were being urged to charge forward. Ye Xiaoxin and Chen Xiaolian were guarding the door. They had already thrown out no less than 100 people, however, there was no point. Those people seemed to have gone crazy and wanted to rush in. The entire Liuyang Street was filled with people from east to west, as densely packed as ants moving around. Initially, they had rushed in from the door, but after they flipped over the wall, the people of Heavenly Awakening Sect could no longer defend against them. After all, there were too many people, and they could not really kill themselves.

    Chen Xiaolian looked at the flustered Ye Xiaoxin and said, ¡°Our senior brother has already been inside the pce for four hours, why is he not back yet!¡±

    ¡°There are already people in the courtyard. What if they disturb thedy¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°These bastards, I want to kill them.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill!¡±

    Just as he was speaking, he suddenly heard someone say in the distance, ¡°Seal off both sides of Willow Street. Forget about those who have yet to enter the main street. Don¡¯t let any of them get away. If you disturb my Hollow Jade Temple, then we will follow its rules.¡±

    Hearing those words, Chen Xiaolian abruptly raised his head to look outside and saw the g floating up into the air.

    From the two sides of Willow Street, there was a dense crowd of unbounded ck robed people. These people looked gentle and refined because of the daoist robe. When they moved, they seemed to be like ferocious beasts. The ck waves at the two ends of Willow Street began to push forward. The thousands of people on the street were a motley crowd, how could they stop the two fierce beasts like disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect?

    These people had cultivated against the boat for so long, not only were they well-trained, their ways were also very rough ¡­

    Ghost wails and wolf howls.

    At the intersection of the main street, An Zheng sat on a chair and pointed forward: ¡°After clearing the scene, tie up all the people and poke their heads into the main street. If you don¡¯t want to block the door, then poke it when the people are inside, then find those people who instigated the trouble and bring them in front of me.¡±

    The group of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples rushed over like wolves and tigers, they were unstoppable.

    In the quiet garden.

    Chen Wunuo raised his head and nced at Wen En, ¡°Hollow Jade Temple... How many disciples are there? ¡±

    ¡°A little too much ¡­¡±

    ¡°A bit more is a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand people.¡±

 Chapter 766 - An Missing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 766 ¨C An Missing Trouble</h4>

    Of course, Heavenly Awakening Sect did not have that many outstanding disciples. After all, it was only ten years and there was a limit to where people coulde from. It was only within the State of Yan and a few small nations around them, not Da Xi. Thus, ten years of training ten thousand disciples with extraordinary cultivation was simply a fantasy story ¡­ However, An Zheng was still leaning on the State of Yan.

    Especially in the past two years, not only had State of Yan received all of the Youguo¡¯s resources, he had also received arge number of cultivators. During the conflict with the State of Zhao, he had snatched arge piece ofnd from them.

    Under these few years of recuperation coupled with An Zheng¡¯s coordination and set strict rules, the overall strength of the State of Yan¡¯s cultivators rose very quickly.

    Amongst these ten thousand people, some of them were elites that were chosen from the elite troops of the State of Yan, while others were disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Before An Zheng entered the quiet garden, he had contacted Qu Liuxi, who was on the boat, to ask her to immediately draw out the most elite soldiers from the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    When An Zheng went to Star Observation Pavilion to prepare to open the teleportation circle, the ship had already ced all these people outside the western gate of the Da Xi country.

    Fortunately, the time was right.

    Those with the slightest bit of experience would not be used to break through the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s gates. These people were a motley crowd. The ck mass of the Hollow Jade Temple cultivators began to sweep across everyone from both sides. In less than two hours, everyone had been knocked to the ground.

    ording to An Zheng¡¯s request, the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect had tied up all these people who were causing trouble. From top to bottom, they tied them up like dumplings. Stabbing from one end of the street to the other, it was as densely packed as a quincuncial array.

    If they were so densely packed together, the space they took up would be reduced by half. At least half of the street was still essible, and on the other side it was simply a beautiful yet absolutely shocking scenery.

    Thousands of people were tied up and stabbed into the street. An Zheng did not continue fighting nor did he do anything else.

    When the sect master of the Jinling, Qian Du, brought four or five disciples and a box of gifts to An Zheng, An Zheng was currently sternly reprimanding his subordinates.

    ¡°How many people are there?¡±

    ¡°Three thousand four hundred and twenty-eight ¡­¡±

    ¡°Three thousand four hundred and twenty-five.¡±

    The two of them argued, unwilling to admit defeat.

    ¡°Howe there¡¯s three difference?¡±

    An Zheng sighed slightly, ¡°One of you is counting from the east to west, the other is counting from the west to east, the two of you have different numbers of people. And then the two of you changed ces and counted again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time, neither of them willing to admit that they had miscounted.

    Amongst the people being tied up on the streets, Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai who was beside him: ¡°How about this, look at those two brats fighting each other already. Furthermore, we are still people with status, this way we can tie ourselves up, and cause trouble when the others are counting ¡­¡± ¡°This is too much.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed like an idiot. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ ¡°How fun it is.¡±

    The monkey slid down a wooden stake. ¡°I think if these two count again, they¡¯re going to suspect life.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to go out and take a look, Qian Du, the head of the Void School, arrived with some people. When he saw An Zheng, he quickly took a few steps forward, ¡°I¡¯m really troubling you, Senior Brother, why did you bring it out? Before I came, I did not send anyone to inform you. I am truly sorry, but you are really being polite to me.

    An Zheng stared nkly at the door, thinking to himself, I came out to count, who wants to pick you up? But since he said that, he couldn¡¯t just let him down. An Zheng nced at the big box: ¡°You broughresent?¡±

    Qian Du nodded. ¡°I want to share some worthless things for the disciples to y with.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yesterday, there were a few people who also said that. They brought a big box with them and said that it was a cheap little thing. When you opened it, you saw that they are all Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. Do you know that someone actually gave you twenty of them? Everyone is well aware of the value of twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, it¡¯s enough to buy a plot ofnd in Jinling. ¡±

    Qian Du¡¯s face was somewhat ugly to behold. ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t that what I wanted to do? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Under normal circumstances, what should I say? I appreciate your kindness? No, no, no ¡­ Sect Head Qian, why do you think these people are so philistine now? When my Hollow Jade Temple first came to Jinling, we were bullied quite a few times because we were from a foreign sect. If not for our own strength being so strong, we might have been bullied the moment we entered the Jinling. ¡±

    ¡°Now that His Majesty has handed over some tasks to the Hollow Jade Temple, it can be considered as sharing some of the pressure on the Great Xi Holy See. In the end, those who have bullied the Hollow Jade Temple, including those who have watched coldly from the sidelines, but have never interacted with them, have alle here. ¡°As a disciple of the Dao Sect, it¡¯s inconvenient for the head disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple to curse, but I really want to say,¡± Infinity ¡°and¡± F * ck off ¡­ ¡±

    Qian Du¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he smiled in embarrassment. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sect Head Qian, didn¡¯t you have something you wanted to do?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡±

    Qian Du stopped at the door, turned around and ordered, ¡°Put down these local specialties. My sect still has some urgent matters to take care of.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Qian Du¡¯s wrist. ¡°What local speciality is this, it¡¯s worth Sect Master Qian sending two of them to me personally.¡±

    Qian Du: ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± If you are like this, then you are meaningless. Since we are all descendants of the Dao Sect, I am not afraid of anything. Let¡¯s be frank. Since we are both part of the Dao Sect¡¯s inheritance, your Hollow Jade Temple is proud. ¡°We can be considered as fellow brothers. Even though we didn¡¯t agree to share the same fate, we are still the same grandmaster. Considering the fact that we are from the same sect ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he realized that An Zheng had squatted down to open the box at the main entrance. There were two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s inside the box, and the rest of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were all red. An Zheng took them and looked at the sun for a while, then said: ¡°This speciality of yours looks really ugly, huh.¡±

    Qian Du¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In front of his own disciple, in front of An Zheng¡¯s disciples, and in front of so many people who were tied up like that on the streets, if An Zheng didn¡¯t give him face, he felt his face burning painfully.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Chen!¡±

    Qian Du¡¯s face was livid as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard with your actions.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Do I still need to be polite to people like you? Are you trying to threaten me? ¡±

    Qian Du snorted coldly, ¡°Keep back a little bit from being a human, don¡¯t be a fool and not know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Right now, the Hollow Jade Temple looks like it has limitless glory. Doing things like you will soon be the target of public criticism. We are both Dao Sect disciples. Let me advise you, do not make yourself look so out of ce! ¡±

    An Zheng habitually shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I happen to be proud of what you said about not being in the right group. Towards people like you, if I give you face, my disciples will not give me face, because that does not match the way I teach them. ¡°Are you trying to say that if my Hollow Jade Temple doesn¡¯t work with you guys, we will not be able to survive? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    He said loudly, ¡°What are you peoplepared to me? Competing on inheritance? Comparing wealth? Competing on disciples? ¡±

    An Zheng squinted his eyes, ¡°Master Qian, can youpete with me?¡±

    Qian Du snorted in anger as he stomped his feet and turned around to leave. The few disciples who were carrying the big box followed behind him with dejected expressions on their faces.

    Gu Qianye walked out from the door and leaned on the door: ¡°You¡¯ve offended another person, not me talking to you. You should keep a straight face. Did you treat the person who delivered the gift like this yesterday?! How could the people who came today be different from the people who came yesterday?

    An Zheng: ¡°Yesterday ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°You threw out all the boxes you came to deliver yesterday, how can you not throw them today!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t mind talking big about people like you.¡±

    He suddenly thought of the matter of counting, and pulled Gu Qianye along. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost at our doorstep, even the two disciples couldn¡¯t count the number of people several times. In a while, Jinling Mansion¡¯s newly appointed Grandmaster Sun wille over. At the very least, the number of people can¡¯t be wrong, right? ¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°You go from the east to the west, I¡¯ll go from the west to the east.¡±

    The two of them split up and walked to the middle of the room. Both of them stopped and stared at the three people who were hanging on the wooden posts with their eyes wide open. Chen Shaobaiughed awkwardly: ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t this just a friendly joke? Look at the dry weather, it might cause the mucus in my nose to break and bleed ¡­ ¡±

    Before he could finish his nonsense, Gu Qianye had already pinched his nose: ¡°Sticky mucus rupturing, ruptured...¡±

    Chen Shaobai was in so much pain that tears were about to fall from his eyes, ¡°Aunt, Father, Daddy, let go.¡±

    An Zheng covered his face, ¡°How could my master have such a shameless son like you...¡±

    Chen Shaobai struggled free with great difficulty, squatting down with tears and snot flowing out of his eyes. When Monkey and Du Shoushou saw Gu Qianye¡¯s attitude, Du Shoushou jumped off the mountain. The Monkey took this opportunity to hug Du Shoushou and run off into the distance.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say, you all cannote.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Let¡¯s go in first, only the two of you will be able to recognize it. The previous few times, I did not reveal my true face, but this time I did not wear a mask, but instead revealed a new face.¡±

    ¡°We came this time to tell you that the situation in the Northwest may be more serious. A very powerful demonic beast from Emperor Zhuo Qingdi led many of his subordinates to find trouble with the old man from the Yuwen Family. They had already fought a battle. Fortunately, someone from the Buddhist Sect came. It was said that he was a Monk of the Buddha¡¯s family, so he stayed in Yuwen¡¯s house ¡­ ¡°Right now, there are a few experts from the northwest. It might not be that dangerous, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, the Eagle Horse is still alive.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°It manufactures deserts in arge area of the northwest region. Originally, the northwest region¡¯snds were barren, but now, it is adding frost to the snow. That guy released a message, he wants to find you. If you don¡¯t see it, he¡¯ll turn the entire northwest into a desert. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°I almost forgot, there¡¯s actually such a guy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Originally, the three of us agreed to kill that guy together, but that guy is truly crafty. ¡°So I was just thinking, how about you set urap to get it out. If we don¡¯t get rid of this guy, the people of the Northwest will live in sands.¡±

    ¡°Where are the people from the Yuwen n of the Northwest? Where are the other cultivators?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Chen Shaobaiughed coldly, ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you? They all believe and carry out your beliefs ¡­ The duty of a cultivator was to protect this world? Stop messing with An Zheng, you are an idealist, but the reality is cruel. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Alright, I am an idealist. I will solve this problem first.¡±

 Chapter 767 - Infinite Palace

    <h4>Chapter 767 ¨C Infinite Pce</h4>

    An Zheng now had so many people under hismand, and the ce he was living in was not very big to begin with. Now, he could only make a decision and move to the Taoist temple that he won from before. The white tower view was able to amodate tens of thousands of people, which didn¡¯t seem crowded at all. Furthermore, the location of the ce was much better than the Liu Yang Street from before.

    An Zheng entrusted the Great Western Region¡¯s official auction house to sell all of the demon beasts he had killed in the Northwest, excluding their crystal cores. Right now, many people fromrge ns were trying to buy the corpses of these summoner because they were very valuable. Not only could the physical body produce near top-grade armors and magic tools, but it could also study the weaknesses of these demon beasts.

    An Zheng heard that the yuu corpses were bought by the Star Observation Pavilion people. This mysterious yamen was not short on money nor status, they seemed to be short on nothing. Because they had Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s almost unrestrained support, An Zheng knew this from his previous life. The Star Observation Pavilion was filled with all sorts of monsters, and it was not just cultivators. Whatever these people could do, they were all gathered together. An Zheng did not find it strange.

    After thisrge amount of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone entered one¡¯s ount, the tens of thousands of people from Hollow Jade Temple could live quitefortably in the Jinling. Of course, even if they didn¡¯t have the spirit stones, they could still livefortably. An Zheng ordered everyone to not enter and leave. They had to remain mysterious, otherwise, the State of Yan¡¯s ent would reveal their identities.

    The problem of Eagle Horse had to be resolved, and after An Zheng finished arranging the affairs, he had to spend half a day to familiarize himself with the [reverse scale]. Actually, ever since the Inverted Scale had beenpleted, An Zheng had not had time to carefully study it.

    The reverse scale hadpletely merged into An Zheng¡¯s body, and it could be said that the reverse scale was just like ayer of his skin. However, under his will, the reverse scale could be removed, or it could be converted into real armor for him to wear.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye!¡±

    An Zheng called out, ¡°Let¡¯s see if the reverse scale has any weaknesses.¡±

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared clearly in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Reverse Scales, Supetive Divine Equipment. In addition to transfer damage, it can also enhance defense and strength. Moreover, it is different from normal defensive magic tools. The reverse scale can also increase speed, but the effect is very weak. The weak point of reverse scale is saturation of damage ¡­ The reverse scale could deal 40% of the master¡¯s damage each time, and could reach up to 80%. However, once the reverse scale¡¯s damage value reaches its limit, it will fall into a deep slumber.]

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What do you mean by ¡®damage has reached saturation¡¯?¡±

    With the current level of the Inverted Scales, it is impossible for it to continuously share damage. Depending on the enemy¡¯s strength, the amount of damage shared would vary. The reverse scale ignored the enemy¡¯s cultivation level, but the degree of damage could not be ignored. In other words, if a cultivator of the Lower Completion Stage were to attack with all his might, the reverse scale would deal 40% of the damage and the damage value would increase. In one full strike from a peak Higher Completion Stage Ranker, the reverse scale would deal 40% of the same damage. The damage value increased, and the remaining share would be three. If an expert of Lower Celestial Stage or above were to attack it with all their might, the reverse scale would only be able to share in the damage once, and the damage value would very likely reach its maximum capacity. Then, the reverse scale would be used for hibernation, and the duration of each hibernation would be twelve hours.

    An Zheng said in his heart that there were indeed no wless treasures in this world, and behind the perverse ability of sharing forty percent of the reverse scale¡¯s damage, there was a limit to the number of times it could be used. Previously, he had thought that there were no restrictions, but now, after careful examination, he realized that he had made a mistake.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Can the reverse scale add attributes?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes replied, ¡°The reverse scale is an unrestricted, evolved, and superior divine tool, so it can be used to add any attributes. However, because the grade was too high, the increase in attributes was extremely slow. It is rmended to increase the speed attribute. The increase in the speed of the reverse scale is almost zero, which will slow down the user¡¯s speed whenpared to receiving damage. ¡±

    An Zheng knew that this was amon problem with defensive magic tools, hence the speed of sturdy defensive magic tools was slower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search and see how many of the magic tools I have that can increase my speed.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eye replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A faint light shed on the Blood Pearl Bracelet, it was Heaven¡¯s Eyes searching for the magic tools, spirit stones and other various treasures that An Zheng had stored in the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The storage of Blood Pearl Bracelet was so huge that if people knew about it, they would be shocked.

    ¡°There are four magic tools that can increase speed attribute. One is at the peak of Golden-Rank, one is at the early stage of Golden-Rank, and two are red-ranked magic tools. After merging with the reverse scale, the speed of improvement is estimated at two. ¡±

    Only two ¡­ After killing two Golden-Rank tools and two red rank magic tools, his speed had only increased by two points. The side effect of a superior divine tool was that it consumed a lot of energy ¡­ Even An Zheng felt a bit of heartache, but he still had to do it. The total value of these four artifacts were huge enough, but An Zheng didn¡¯t even bat an eye when he fused them all.

    ¡°New attribute found on the treasure.¡±

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing him to be stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Swelling Earth.¡±

    [Evolved Swelling Earth has been discovered, Increases Teleportation Attributes.]

    Why did this happen?

    An Zheng didn¡¯t quite understand. It could be said that the Swelling Earth wareasure that he had unintentionally obtained, and it was even possible that it was the highest quality treasure in An Zheng¡¯s possession. Not only was it an unparalleled treasure passed down since the Primordial Era, it was also because he was born it and not something that was created by others.

    ¡°Where did the teleportation attributee from?¡±

    An Zheng asked the Heaven¡¯s Eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t used the Swelling Earth recently because the power of the Swelling Earth was just too great. A single mistake could causuge disaster. The Swelling Earth was a ce where one could see the water rapidly rise. It was extremely powerful and destructive.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes answered: ¡°Analysis is for the absorption of the medicinal energy, the medicinal energy from the medicinal field within the Blood Pearl nourishes the Swelling Earth. ¡°The original wound of the Swelling Earth is gradually being healed, and the ability that was once there is being restored.¡±

    An Zheng thought that this was a good phenomenon. With the teleportation abilities of the Swelling Earth, it would be much easier for him to enter and exit the Jinling in the future. An Zheng¡¯s teleportation treasure, the Two Lives Life Tree, was given to Du Shoushou. Now, An Zheng¡¯s teleportation distance was more than a few hundred meters. If the Swelling Earth was only a few hundred meters away, then it would have no meaning.

    ¡°How far can you teleport?¡±

    [Teleportation Distance] There is no limit.]

    An Zheng stood up abruptly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can teleport wherever there is dirt.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but want tough. This was not as simple as picking ureasure, this was picking up a peerless treasure ¡­ As long as it was a ce with dirt, it could be teleported. That was amazing. There was no limit to the distance between them, which meant that An Zheng could freely travel through this world.

    ¡°Teleport limit, once a month.¡±

    An Zheng, who was so happy that his hands and feet were about to dance, seemed as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. He sat down and muttered to himself, ¡°Even though it¡¯s a bit good to do it once a month, it¡¯s still a teleportation with unlimited distances. Since there¡¯s one, let¡¯s try it out and go to the northwest. It¡¯s time to end things with that Eagle Horse. ¡±

    Just as he was about to go find Chen Shaobai and the others and makrip to the northwest, a disciple ran in quickly from outside. After seeing An Zheng, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Sect Master, a few people came in from outside, they said they¡¯re here ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge the school.¡±

    An Zheng could not hold back andughed: ¡°You want to challenge a school?¡±

    This time, after returning to the Jinling, he would be able to encounter all sorts of strange things.

    That disciple replied, ¡°He must be here to cause trouble. There¡¯s been no peace outside the sect for the past few days.¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°Let Ye Xiaoxin handle this.¡±

    The disciple immediately responded, and turned to look for Ye Xiaoxin.

    An Zheng did not think much of it. There were many people outside the Hollow Jade Temple these days. In order to attract the attention of the Hollow Jade Temple, some were cultivating outside, some were disying their strength outside, and some were giving impassioned speeches outside. He went to find Chen Shaobai and the others to study how to get rid of the Eagle Horse.

    Before they could speak much more, a disciple ran in: ¡°Sect Master, Ye Xiaoxin is injured.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The other party is very despotic, saying that he wants to kick us out of the Hollow Jade Temple today, just like how we chased the white tower view out of here back then.¡±

    ¡°How is Ye Xiaoxin?¡±

    ¡°His injuries are not light. The other party¡¯s attacks are quite vicious.¡± When Ye Xiaoxin was about to speak up, one of them suddenlyunched a sneak attack. ¡±

    ¡°A sneak attack?¡±

    An Zheng stood up and walked out: ¡°The sneak attack reached my door.¡±

    Outside the door, four to five people stood looking at the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples blocking the door. Standing at the very front was a young man who looked to be around twenty-three to twenty-four years old, his face pale and somewhat gloomy as he said, ¡°It¡¯s really better to meet than to be famous. I heard that the Hollow Jade Temple is the most orthodox inheritance of the Dao Sect.

    He pointed at the tes of the Hollow Jade Temple and said, ¡°If you want me to say it, take them off yourself. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be embarrassing if they take them offter.¡±

    A disciple said, ¡°You sneak-attacked Brother Ye and still have the face to say such words!¡±

    That young manughed: ¡°You might not know about our sect¡¯s style of conduct.¡±

    He looked at the disciple and said seriously: ¡°The Evesting School has no rules. If one must say there is one, then one must not lose. If cultivation had shackles and rules, then that was not pure cultivation. Human nature is the same as well. If human nature is restrained by rules and all that nonsense, it would be impossible for it to cultivate the true way of nature for so long. ¡±

    ¡°The cultivation method of Infinite Pce is to do whatever you want. As long as you can win, it doesn¡¯t matter how you win. ¡±

    He slowly walked in front of the disciple. Because he was slightly taller than the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple, he looked down on him from above: ¡°You know that there are countless sessful methods in this world, and any one of them is one of them. ¡°Just like how I am standing in front of you right now, you will be on guard, but you won¡¯t make the first move. Why?¡±

    Heughed. ¡°Because you think it¡¯s disgraceful.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at his own head, ¡°The so-called luster and disgrace is actually just an act of hypocrisy. ¡°In terms of killing, the ultimate goal is to kill, but isn¡¯t there a difference between a person who has killed with morality and a person who has killed without morality?¡±

    He suddenly made his move and grabbed the disciple¡¯s neck, lifting him up. ¡°For example, right now, it looks like you¡¯re calling it a sneak attack. However, in my opinion, this is a way to fight.¡±

    The people behind him allughed, and all of them looked the same.

    ¡°Infinite Pce has to be famous, starting with your Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

 Chapter 768 - I came first

    <h4>Chapter 768 ¨C I came first</h4>

    The young man held the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple up by the neck, and the man¡¯s fingernails had already pierced into the man¡¯s neck, blood flowing down from the wound, and this man seemed to enjoy the stimtion of blood, as he stuck out his tongue and licked the back of his hand: ¡°When we start to walk in the martial arts world, all the fear in this world will belong to us.¡±

    However, before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt a very strong threat from behind him. He suddenly turned around, wanting to throw the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple in his hands out. But before he even had the chance to do so, his neck tightened up, and he saw a young man standing in front of him.

    ¡°Licking blood?¡±

    An Zheng held the young man up, his fingers had already dug into the man¡¯s neck, and blood was flowing down from the back of his hand. Everyone thought that An Zheng would let that person lick the blood off his hands, but they didn¡¯t expect that. An Zheng raised his other hand, and with a kacha sound, the young man¡¯s hand was broken.

    Your young cultivator¡¯s face was deathly pale. The pain almost tore his throat, but he resisted the urge to cry out.

    ¡°You like licking?¡±

    An Zheng ced that broken hand next to the young man¡¯s mouth: ¡°Lick it clean, or else I¡¯ll shove your other hand into your fart eye.¡±

    The young man could no longer breathe. His face had turned purple. However, he had no choice but to stick out his tongue to lick the blood off his severed hand. Because he could see that if he didn¡¯t do it, it wouldn¡¯t just be the other hand being torn off and stuffed into his fart. The young man in front of him had such an ice-cold look in his eyes. He knew that this man could do anything.

    ¡°Infinite Pce, right?¡±

    Carrying that person, An Zheng turned around and looked at the few people who were standing a little further away: ¡°From you onwards, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The person that was grabbed by An Zheng coughed: ¡°I ¡­ Cough cough ¡­ My name is Zhou Ji. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the others. ¡°Are you his junior brothers? Why didn¡¯t you help when I helped? Seeing your own brothers and sisters being beaten up like this, don¡¯t you think that we should help out a little? ¡±

    He looked to be about thirty years old, with a sinister gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, this person who doesn¡¯t die has nothing to do with me. The people of our Infinite Pce have never had the kind ofradeship that you speak of ¡­ If you don¡¯t want to kill him, then let him go. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°Tell me what you came here for first.¡±

    He threw Zhou Ji onto the ground and then broke both of his legs with one stomp. Zhou Ji cried out in pain as he crawled on the ground, his body that was in so much pain twitched one after another.

    ¡°Just now, it was you who ambushed my people and then continued to injure them, right?¡±

    An Zheng pressed Zhou Ji¡¯s head down, and with a bang, he pressed his head into the stone floor. By the time Zhou Ji had raised his head, his face was already badly mutted to the point where his true face could no longer be seen.

    Zhou Ji¡¯spanions looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes. Perhaps they never would have imagined that the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple, which was an orthodox inheritance of the Dao Sect, would actually attack so viciously.

    ¡°Not used to it?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Do you think that your character is a bit too opposing? That¡¯s what you should be doing, isn¡¯t it? ¡±

    The man in the lead smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Indeed, it was a bit unexpected. The people from your Hollow Jade Temple are indeed different from the people from the other sects we¡¯ve met.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Speak, why are you here? I don¡¯t want to ask again.¡±

    That person said, ¡°In Chuan, next week, there is actually nothing too important to discuss. I just wanted to let you all know that since the imperial government gave you all such an important job, we need to satisfy your needs. So, if you don¡¯t report us to the sect so that everyone from the Infinite Pce can be members of the Holy See, we don¡¯t know what we will do. I heard that your Hollow Jade Temple has quite a few disciples in the Jinling, so you must be careful when you go out.

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°I like people who speak like that the most. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhou Chuan asked.

    An Zheng slightly narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°Because facing people like you, I don¡¯t even have to worry about how heavy my attack will be. No matter what, it¡¯s not considered heavy.¡±

    Zhou Chuan alsoughed, ¡°You think we are joking? I can honestly tell you that what I¡¯ve said before wille true, one sentence aime. If you do not do as I say, then from today onwards, you must not leave this courtyard. Otherwise, you will die in all sorts of strange ways. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I believe you.¡±

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°It seems I should make a friend with your Sect Master first and bring back a present for me. How about that?¡±

    Zhou Chuanughed loudly, ¡°I also said you are an ignorant person, it turns out you are also a sensible person. Bring a gift to my master, let¡¯s see if your gift¡¯s weight is enough.¡±

    ¡°About ten catties?¡± A few dozen catties? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The weight is still not light.¡±

    He suddenly grabbed Zhou Ji¡¯s head, twisted it back and forth a few times, then forcefully pulled it off his neck with a bang. He then threw it into Zhou Chuan¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Bring this back to your master. Do you think that¡¯s enough? ¡°If it¡¯s not enough then we can discuss and see who is willing to do the work and who is willing to bring presents back.¡±

    The expressions of those few people clearly changed. They suddenly realized that the person they were facing today was different from the one they had faced before. The Infinite Pce waower that had only recently risen to power. It had already established a territory outside of the Jinling. At this time, entering the Jinling was something that they had thought about. They were certain that the Sacred Emperor needed powerful sects to do, and what they needed to do was to disy their strength.

    Therefore, they chose the now famous Hollow Jade Temple.

    In the past, they had always done things that had been scary, but now that An Zheng had done something, it had actually made their hearts feel a wave of cowardice.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and kicked Zhou Ji¡¯s corpse away, ¡°Did you do what you should be doing, so you all don¡¯t know what to do? Shall I remind you what to do? ¡±

    Zhou Chuan harrumphed, ¡°Alright, we will meet again in the future.¡±

    Seeing that they were about to leave, An Zhengughed: ¡°Seems like the process is not over yet, you guys shouldn¡¯t be attacking my Hollow Jade Temple and starting a massacre, right? ¡°What? Leaving just like that?¡±

    Zhou Chuan turned his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°You will regret what you did today.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Will you definitely regret it?¡±

    ¡°I promise, you will.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since it will, I might as well regret it a little more. What did I just say? I said that if the weight of this gift is not enough, you guys should gather together. As cultivators, you must keep your word and not go back on your word. ¡±

    Zhou Chuan¡¯s face changed, ¡°What else do you want!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly moved, his fist striking towards Zhou Chuan¡¯s face. Zhou Chuan threw Zhou Ji¡¯s head towards An Zheng¡¯s face. Before the head could reach An Zheng¡¯s body, it was struck back by An Zheng¡¯s protective Qi and exploded in mid air, bing a blood mist.

    ¡°This time the gift is lighter.¡±

    Zhou Chuan had nowhere to run, so he punched towards An Zheng¡¯s fist. The two fists shed in midair, and with a loud bang, An Zheng immediately felt a strange power from his hands. That power was extremely tricky, the moment it came into contact with his hands, it seemed as if his blood vessels were about to bepletely torn apart. However, An Zheng¡¯s physique was so strong that ordinary cultivators could notpare to him, if it were any other cultivator, they would have already seeded, but the energy in An Zheng¡¯s body was quickly minced.

    Zhou Chuan¡¯s power was obviously very strong, he had already reached the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. Otherwise, he would not havee to Hollow Jade Temple to cause trouble. But under the Higher Completion Stage, within the same realm, when had An Zheng ever lost?

    Witunch, Zhou Chuan¡¯s arm was broken. The bone was pierced through the flesh, and on its white surface, red threads of flesh could be seen. An Zheng took the chance and pulled, pulling down half of the arm, then when Zhou Chuan screamed, he stuffed the other half of the arm into Zhou Chuan¡¯s mouth. The other half of the arm pierced through the back of Zhou Chuan¡¯s head, straight through.

    An Zheng grabbed Zhou Chuan¡¯s clothes, lifted him up and threw him forward. ¡°This gift is enough, go back and tell that Sect Leader of yours, the Hollow Jade Temple will wee him anytime.¡±

    The remaining three trembled as they picked up the two corpses and ran away. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared withourace.

    ¡°Chen Shaobai.¡±

    An Zheng called out. ¡°You have the yaksha umbre, follow them and see where you cannd.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged: ¡°Are you familiar with these people?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I vaguely remember that back then, when I was in Ming Fa Si, I had investigated a group of people. Those people were extremely vicious and quickly rose to prominence in Jiangnan and annihted quite a few sects. They had never held back in their actions, starting with the reason of a challenge, but even if they won, they would never stop. You also know that thews of the Great Western Holy See are extremelyx in facing challenges between sects, so ording to thew, they cannot be punished. I spent a lot of effort to find the other evidence of their crimes, but just as I was about to act, they disappeared.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will follow. I won¡¯t lose it.¡±

    He opened the yaksha umbre, and then flew off into the distance.

    An Zheng returned to the sect and looked at Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s injuries. It was extremely tragic, if not for Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s profound cultivation and his strong physique, he would have died a long time ago. The person who had ambushed him had directly pierced through his lower abdomen. Ye Xiaoxin had definitely dodged it at that time, so the Dantian Qi Sea was notpletely destroyed.

    After An Zheng entered the door, he found Qi Tian and pulled the two of them over to have a chat. After that, An Zheng asked Du Shoushou to stay behind with the people to guard the sect. He and Qi Tian both left, and didn¡¯t tell anyone else where they went.

    Less than five kilometers away from the Hollow Jade Temple, those few people carried their corpses and rushed into a small sect. The sect was still reeking of blood, and there were traces of blood on the ground.

    A middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties stood there and ordered coldly, ¡°All of you should move quickly. The Sect Leader will be in the capital soon. When the Sect Leader arrives, you all might not even be able to tidy up the courtyard.

    Those disciples who were cleaning the door quickened their pace. Each and every one of them was obviously scared out of their wits.

    At this moment, those people came back and stumbled in carrying the corpses. The middle-aged man looked back and his face changed, ¡°What happened to you two? Who was that? Zhou Chuan and Zhou Ji? ¡±

    One of them trembled in fear and replied, ¡°Left Protector...¡± These were his two senior brothers. They were killed by someone, those from Hollow Jade Temple are really too ruthless. ¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The person called Protector Zuo smiled sinisterly: ¡°It seems like they don¡¯t find their deaths fast enough ¡­¡± Just bury these two trash somewhere. ¡°Go tell Zhou Xiong, Zhou Wen, and the others that you will be bringing people to visit that useless Hollow Jade Temple tonight. If we don¡¯t kill a corpse here, I will not be able to exin it to the sect master.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    With a creaking sound, the door was pushed open, and a young man dressed in ck walked in with a cold expression. He looked at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to visit Hollow Jade Temple, I¡¯m here to visit your Infinite Pce.¡±

    An Zheng stood at the door and looked at the person, and immediately saw the ck scorpion tattoo on that person¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 769 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 769 ¨C The Past</h4>

    This was an inconspicuous little sect in the Jinling. Because the Jinling was too big, even if a murder had urred here not long ago, no one would immediately pay attention to it. Firstly, because the Great Western Holy See was extremelyx in managing the challenges between the sects, as long as it was not too excessive, the officials would not interfere. Furthermore, who in the Jinling would still have the heart to stare at such a small sect? In such a chaotic time, even if a small sect like this were to be annihted, there would be no sound.

    An Zheng looked at the middle-aged man who looked familiar, and slightly squinted his eyes.

    Those who were familiar with An Zheng knew that when An Zheng squinted his eyes, it was usually the time to move his murderous intent.

    ¡°You must be Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at An Zheng with contempt, andughed: ¡°That¡¯s rare, no wonder even Daxi Shenghuang has a whole new level of respect for you. To be able to kill two of my disciples, your cultivation is indeed worthy of pride. But your mind is hard to say, you think this is very arrogant and domineering? Then, just relying on you alone, you willpletely annihte the power of my Infinite Pce from the Jinling? ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°Young man, have you read too many novels?¡±

    An Zheng looked around, there were not many people in the courtyard, only two hundred. It seemed that the clothes these people were wearing were very casual, unlike a sect with strict rules. Before An Zheng entered, he had already scanned the courtyard with his Heaven¡¯s Eyes. He could roughly confirm what cultivation level the people in the courtyard were at. The most difficult person to deal with was this middle-aged man. Even Heaven¡¯s Eyes could not see him clearly.

    ¡°Infinite Pce?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    The middle-aged man said: ¡°Are you still nning to fight your way to our headquarters? What a great ambition ¡­ Chen Liuxi, has your parents ever taught you to bow when you see your elders? Have you ever been taught to be polite in other people¡¯s homes? ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°When you asked me this question, did you ever think that you would be unworthy of your parents?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll start with you today. My Infinite Pce will shine brilliantly in the Jinling, and you can take the lead. This old man is Zhou Shangyan, Left Protector of the Infinite Pce. After killing you, there might be no one in the Jinling who doesn¡¯t recognize this old man. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°All of you should clearly see how this old man killed!¡±

    The people around them started to gather around, and stood a little further away to watch. They clearly did not dare approach, and no matter how they looked at it, it did not seem like they were afraid of An Zheng, but rather this old man called Zhou Shangyan.

    An Zheng¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eyes looked around the outside of the small sect. Seeing that no one was approaching, An Zheng asked straightforwardly, ¡°A few decades ago, a group of people appeared in the Great Xi River South and threatened to exterminate all of the sects. Furthermore, all of the sects they challenged were exterminated. These people all had the tattoo of a ck scorpion, and at that time they all imed to be the Heavenly Justice Sect. Back then, when you were suppressed and hunted down by the Great Western Ming Fa Si, you disappeared and came back out decadester. Was it because you received news that the Great Western Ming Fa Si was no longer around? ¡±

    Zhou Shangyan¡¯s face clearly changed, but his eyes turned cold: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a young man like you to know so much, and I¡¯m not afraid of you knowing that. That¡¯s right, we were called the Heavenly Reality Sect back then, but that is already the past. Dozens of years ago, there was that beast called Fang Zheng in Ming Fa Si, so we should temporarily avoid his attack, but now that Fang Zheng is dead and the Ming Fa Si is gone, who can stop us from rising up once again? ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have admitted to it. Back then, the Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat, An Zheng, once said that none of your people are innocent.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    Zhou Shangyan said, ¡°That idiot died first. Otherwise, I would have personally pulled his head off this time. The reason he had been powerful was not because of the support of the Holy See. Now, the Saint King had recruited wise warriors, and all the powerful sects could serve Da Xi. They could all enter the Holy See to serve as officials ¡­ So what if Fang Zheng was still alive? Could he be stronger than the Saint King? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°When I told you these people should not have been angered, but rather told you a fact.¡±

    Zhou Shangyan suddenly had a premonition and turned his head around, only to find that not far away, quite a few of his subordinates had already fallen to the ground. However, he couldn¡¯t see anyone around him. He only saw his subordinates fall down one after the other. From the very beginning, this ughter was sudden and decisive without a shred of mercy. The key point was that he didn¡¯t see who did it until Zhou Shangyan found out, and his men who were standing in the front didn¡¯t even notice that the people behind them were already dead.

    ¡°Chen Liuxi, you will regret this!¡±

    Zhou Shangyan raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng as he shouted angrily.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I am regretting it, and attacked a little too early. It seems like your n Master isn¡¯t in the Jinling yet, so we only killed a few small fries. However, this was also my warning to him ¡­ Da Xi no longer has the Ming Fa Si, no Fang Zheng, but there are still many other cultivators in the martial arts world who uphold justice, whether it¡¯s in the past, present, or future, you guys will not seed. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhou Shangyan fiercely rushed forward, his fist striking towards An Zheng¡¯s face.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a purple light fell from the sky. The purple light collided head-on with Zhou Shangyan¡¯s fist, and Zhou Shangyan couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The power contained within the purple light was so great that it frightened him.

    Qi Tian, who was carrying a steel rod, descended from mid air. His left hand trembled a little: ¡°You do have some strength, but with your meager cultivation, you are still far from being able to behave so atrociously in the Jinling.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Monkey Bro, I can do it myself, I still have some things to settle with these people.¡±

    Zhou Shangyan felt that something was wrong today, and subconsciously, he turned around to look. All of his hundred disciples were lying on the ground, and a young man wituge ck sickle on his shoulder had appeared, standing there and coldly looking at him. That person carried the aura of death with him, as if his life could be reaped at any time. The young man behind these three young men seemed to havee from hell, and the iciness on his body even caused him to feel chills.

    The guy on the other side who looked like he had hair all over his body looked like a stone spirit ¡­ Those with some experience in the martial arts world knew that there were thousands of beasts in the world. They could be divided into three groups, Demon, Essence, and Strange. People were just used to turning all species other than humans that could be cultivated into demon beasts, but in reality, demon beasts were just one of a kind. Various animals could cultivate and call themselves demon beasts, such as nts, stones, and other things that could turn the essence of the world into spirit beasts. In theory, a refined beast was much more difficult to shape than a demonic beast, so oncefined beast appeared, ordinary beasts would not be its match.

    The third method was to use various types of qi to be monsters.

    Stone essence was the king of the monsters. This was because things like stones were cold and hard, and absorbing the essence of the sun and moon was also the hardest. Once it truly matures, even in this day when the heaven and earth origin energy is extremely thin, it would at least be at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, Qi Tian had been severely injured previously, so his power had not recovered at all.

    It looked like the most ordinary person was the first Chen Liuxi to enter, but although it looked normal, the other two people were evidently the leader!

    Something was not right!

    Zhou Shangyan felt that he had meough opponent this time, and he regretted it a little. He shouldn¡¯t have not listened to the Sect Leader¡¯s words. Before entering the Jinling, the Sect Leader had instructed them not to act rashly without his permission. However, he could not hold himself back, thinking that as long as he could get rid of the Hollow Jade Temple, there would be no one who did not know of Infinite Pce¡¯s reputation in the capital.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    An Zheng said these words, and then walked forward a few steps.

    ¡°Forty-two years ago, the people known as the Heavenly Justice Sect started challenging the various sects in Da Xi city. However, they did not dare to provoke the true big sects, and only dared to go to the small sects to do evil. Wherever they went, the challenged sects would be annihted and their treasures and artifacts would be swept clean. Because you all are too ruthless and never leave anyone alive, it was very difficult to track you down in the Ming Fa Si at the start. ¡±

    ¡°I found some cluester on, but that was only during thepetition between the martial sects. Without proof that your sect was exterminated, even the Ming Fa Si would not be able to do anything to you. But... Forty-one years ago, your Celestial Sect started a massacre in the prefectural city of Chang¡¯an. Almost all of the twenty-three thousand people in the county were killed by you guys. ¡°The reason is because the daughter of Chang¡¯an County¡¯s magistrate is born with a Dao Body. As long as you take her virgin form, you can absorb the power of this Dao Body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that the Ming Fa Si found some evidence of your crimes and started to capture the people who were chasing after your Heavenly Justice Sect. However, it was from that day onwards that you had hidden yourselves. But what else did you do before you went into hiding? ¡±

    ¡°You guys thought that this matter was too big, and probably could not be hidden, so you pretended to be the county magistrate and his family at their home in Chang An County, and when the Ming Fa Si¡¯s people rushed over, you suddenlyunched a sneak attack. An entire hundred people were attacked and killed by the Ming Fa Si¡¯s ruling in Chang An County. Not only that, you have also stripped the corpses of the one hundred Ming Fa Si judges, then hung them on the city wall ¡­ You haven¡¯t forgotten about this yet, right? ¡±

    Zhou Shangyan subconsciously took a step back, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    An Zheng walked forward step by step: ¡°Who I am is not important. What is important is that no matter who knows about this, they will not let you guys go. As long as you are a cultivator with a sense of justice, even if you are not your opponent, you will not give in in front of you. How did you exterminate the whole family in the first ce? Each time you entered the house in the name of a visit, and when you entered the door, you started killing people when they weren¡¯t looking. Or you could bring some good magical equipment ande over, hoping to exchange with them. When they take out their magical equipment, you can immediately take action. And so on, you¡¯ve done enough. ¡±

    ¡°Back then, you all imed that only sess has no process. Thus, when I heard your two subordinates talking in front of my Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s entrance, I knew who you were.¡± The people who once died a horrible death are waiting for you to give them an exnation. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward: ¡°I¡¯ll take this exnation on their behalf!¡±

 Chapter 770 - Waiting for people to arrive

    <h4>Chapter 770 ¨C Waiting for people to arrive</h4>

    Qi Tian turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°Your actions are faster, after all, we are inside the Jinling. It seems like this small sect has been annihted. The people of Jinling Mansion hate you to the bones, it would not be a good thing if they were to get entangled with you. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Qi Tian called out to Chen Shaobai, and the two of them rushed out to his left and right, guarding him from afar.

    Zhou Shangyan subconsciously took two steps back before realizing that he had already lost in terms of momentum. In order to regain his momentum, he fiercely stomped his foot. From the ce where he stepped, a crack extended towards An Zheng¡¯s direction. When the crack was about to reach An Zheng¡¯s feet, two ck figures suddenly rushed out from inside. Both of them held a long de in their hands, and one of them swept towards An Zheng¡¯s legs while the other rushed towards his throat.

    The two of them struck out at the same time. It was clear that they were well-trained. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out how the two of them came out from the crack. The ground was originally intact, but two people actually came out after the first step. Furthermore, they came out so suddenly.

    The protective Innate Qi around An Zheng¡¯s body fiercely surged outwards, and with a bang, it formed an explosion. Under the strong impact, the two bodies were blown far away.

    Yes, it was the sound of a tter.

    An Zheng squinted his eyes: ¡°Paper man?¡±

    After the two people were blown away, they began to violently tremble in the air. It was as if someone was holding arge piece of paper and shaking it in a hurricane. Following the violent shaking, more paper men appeared on each paper man.

    These paper men all flickered with blue light, and then, fearlessly, they charged towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng pointed forward, and countless Sword Qi surged out from his body. Likorrential downpour of sword qi, the paper men were chopped into pieces. The scariest thing was that after these paper men were cut in half, they fell to the ground and split into two paper men, only slightly smaller than their original size.

    The more intense An Zheng¡¯s sword qi was, the faster those paper men would split. In the end, the entire courtyard was a vast expanse of whiteness. It was hard to tell if it was paper or snow. The sword Qi had no effect on these paper men. It only made them smaller, but they still did not lose their fighting power. The three blue star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to spin.

    [A type of rune technique, where each paper man has at least thirty-six runes on them. Each rune can control a paper man individually.]

    That is to say, each paper man can split into thirty-six smaller paper men, and each rune has one meaning ¡­ Explode!

    As the paper man surged towards An Zheng like a wave, waves of explosions started to appear around An Zheng. Very quickly, the mes engulfed An Zheng and he could no longer be seen from the outside. After the first paper man exploded beside An Zheng, it was as if the paper man had ignited the fuse, causing a huge fireball to explode around An Zheng¡¯s body.

    That beam of fire soared into the sky and the violent explosion nearly ttened the small sect. A huge crater, with a diameter of more than three hundred meters, was directly formed where An Zheng was standing. The deep pit was charred ck, it was obvious that the power of the mes was extremely intense.

    As the Fire Dragon soared up into the sky, the violent shock wave instantly levelled all the buildings and trees around them. A thick smoke rose right after, but the attack wasn¡¯t over yet. The rolling ck smoke flew up into the sky but did not dissipate. Instead, it twisted into a ck dragon and charged towards the bottom of the deep pit!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Second explosion!

    The ck dragon formed by the ck smoke drilled into the ground likuge drill. He didn¡¯t know how deep they went, but after a while, some of them melted into the ground. He didn¡¯t know if they were soil or rocks, but they kepting out.

    ¡°Junior!¡±

    Zhou Shangyan looked at the charred area in the pit and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve really given you face. Killing you is your luck. If you follow my personality, I will catch you and slowly kill you. ¡±

    When the dust and smoke dissipated and the ck smoke was carried away by the hurricane, the deep hole gradually became clear. It was also at this moment that an ominous premonition rose in Zhou Shangyan¡¯s heart. The reason for this was because he realized that An Zheng¡¯s two helpers had actually yet to move. If he really killed that person called Chen Liuxi in one hit, wouldn¡¯t those two rush over to kill him?

    If they didn¡¯t move, that would mean ¡­

    Just as Zhou Shangyan thought of this, he heard a burnt smell. His expression suddenly changed. It was already toote for him to dodge. Heaven¡¯s Eyes power sent a mini Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns behind Zhou Shangyan. An Zheng did not dare to casually use the true power of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in the Jinling, so he split the power of the red sun and lightning once again. Its might was simr to that of the mini Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, but no one would be able to see it.

    Furthermore, Heaven Eyes¡¯s current power was not enough for him to use the real Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns formlessly, so even if someone saw this attack, they would not think that it was the forbidden technique of Fang Zheng, the first Ming Fa Si of the Da Xi Empire.

    However, that was enough. The power exploded at the small of Zhou Shangyan¡¯s back, directly blowing him away. From the start, that power didn¡¯t make a sound, but with Zhou Shangyan¡¯s cultivation level, he actually didn¡¯t sense it at all.

    ¡°If you had truly crossed the natural moat of the Lower Celestial Stage, it might have taken me a little more effort to kill you. ¡°The reason why I gave you the chance to attack first was because I wanted to see how your Symbol Masters fought.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared behind Zhou Shangyan and closely pressed onto his body. At this moment, Zhou Shangyan¡¯s heart suddenly stopped, as if someone¡¯s hand had grabbed his heart. It was fear, indescribable fear.

    He had only been allowed to make the first move to see how the charm magicians did so.

    Although An Zheng had extremely strong experience, as the first person to travel to the north and punish evil, he had seen all kinds of enemies. However, the person who came into contact with them was a Symbol Master, because a Symbol Master was the rarest type of cultivator. These talismans had extremely high natural requirements, and the way they fought waspletely different from ordinary cultivators.

    The might of the small sized Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns blew up a bloody hole in the back of Zhou Shangyan¡¯s waist. At the same time that Zhou Shangyan flew forward, he extended his hand to grab at the back. The blood that had spilled from his lower back was caught in his hand. Then he drew a rune in the air with his bloody fingers.

    There were only three strokes, which was why his speed was so fast.

    One was vertical while the other was horizontal. It looked like a word ¡®earth¡¯. Just as An Zheng¡¯s hand was about to grab onto Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck from behind, the blood suddenly flowed out, as if a river of blood had been drawn out.

    In the middle of the blood river, bloody hands grabbed An Zheng¡¯s body from front to back and then unleashed their powers at the same time, as if they wanted to tear An Zheng apart alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s only so-so!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body shed witurple light. Forget about those bloody hands being unable to break through An Zheng¡¯splete reverse scale, even if they could, An Zheng had already seen through the w in the rune technique. Purple light spread out from An Zheng¡¯s body, and then the power of thunder was released like a ferocious beast. The blood hands in the blood river quickly withered after being struck by the purple lightning. The blood river was instantly swept away by the electric current.

    The purple light continued to be released from An Zheng¡¯s body, and then was violently retracted. When the purple light was recalled, all of the heaven and earth origin energy within a five hundred meter radius had beenpletely absorbed by An Zheng. Although this kind of space could notst for long, because the air was flowing, the surrounding heaven and earth origin energy would be quickly replenished. However, even one second was enough for An Zheng.

    ¡°Runes.¡±

    An Zheng sneered and chased after him from behind, grabbing Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck, his fingers exerted force, and with a kacha sound, he broke Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck. Zhou Shangyan¡¯s head tilted to the side in an instant, but he was still using all his strength to run. However, a Symbol Master could notpare to An Zheng in terms of speed. Within a radius of 500 meters, the heaven and earth origin energy appeared in a vacuum for a few seconds. Zhou Shangyan¡¯s rune technique could not be used at all!

    ¡°When you get close, Symbol Techniques are meaningless.¡±

    An Zheng held onto the back of Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck with one hand and the bloody hole on the back of Zhou Shangyan¡¯s waist with the other. Using both of his hands to push upwards, he lifted Zhou Shangyan horizontally and then heavily threw him downwards. The moment he was about tond on the ground, An Zheng¡¯s knee fiercely smashed upwards.

    Kacha! The moment his knee touched Zhou Shangyan¡¯s back, his spine broke into pieces. Zhou Shangyan¡¯s body weakly rolled on the ground, he couldn¡¯t even get up. An Zheng would never give him the chance to attack again, so he stepped on Zhou Shangyan¡¯s leg, directly smashing it into pieces.

    Zhou Shang was in so much pain that he cried out. The sound was so painful that it reached the sky.

    ¡°Under the Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    An Zheng coldly looked at the guy who was already crippled, and said word by word: ¡°I, am invincible.¡±

    What kind of domineering aura was this!

    Zhou Shangyan turned over, and as he was lying on the ground, he attempted to raise his hand to draw talismans. An Zheng grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and stepped on his ribs. His hand grabbed onto Zhou Shangyan¡¯s arm and pulled, and witu sound, a spray of blood sprayed out.

    ¡°When you were in Chang¡¯an County, you killed people for pleasure.¡± The County Magistrate of Chang¡¯an County had his four limbs chopped off by you, and then his daughter was tainted in front of his eyes. In order to prevent him from closing his eyes, you even cut off his eyelids. Your Sect Master has tainted his daughter in front of a father. When he did something like this, never would he have thought that the two of you would end up in the same situation one day. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, the case had always been a hidden pain in An Zheng¡¯s heart. Back then, he did not exterminate all the people in the Heavenly Reality Sect. He had said many times that he was unwilling. Now that these beasts appeared again, how could An Zheng let them go so easily?

    ¡°Please ¡­¡±

    Before Zhou Shangyan even finished speaking, An Zheng bent over, and used two fingers to pinch Zhou Shangyan¡¯s eyelids, and tore them off witipping sound. The eye immediately turned into a ball of blood, but this was not the end. An Zheng pinched his otheryer of eyelids and yanked them off, even his scalp and eyebrows were pulled off.

    ¡°Whether you were involved in it or not, it was your due.¡±

    ¡°This is to avenge that father!¡±

    An Zheng stomped his foot on Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck, ¡°Who else was involved in that matter back then? If I say my name, I can consider giving you a quick death. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Zhou Shangyan¡¯s voice trembled violently: ¡°Please, kill me ¡­¡± With me, that incident back then involved me. The eyelids of the county magistrate was me ¡­ I cut it off. ¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    An Zheng roared.

    After An Zheng memorized all of it, he raised his leg and stepped on Zhou Shangyan¡¯s neck, causing it to crack with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. The neck was stomped into meat paste, and pieces of flesh shot out in all directions like bullets.

    With a flip of his wrist, a dagger appeared in his hand. With a quick and nimble turn of his hand, he cut open Zhou Shangyan¡¯s heart, and picked out his heart that was still beating weakly: ¡°Back then, this was how you guys treated County Governor Wang, and her daughter was in a worse situation than him.¡±

    An Zheng kicked the corpse away, causing it to fly out with a bang and embedded itself into the wall.

    An Zheng pulled up a chair and sat down. He looked at Qi Tian and Chen Shaobai: ¡°Go back and check if there¡¯s anything else in the sect first. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°Wait? ¡°Wait for what?¡±

    An Zheng sat there and looked at the door: ¡°Wait for someone.¡±

 Chapter 771 - Jinling

    <h4>Chapter 771 ¨C Jinling</h4>

    An Zheng told Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian to go back to the sect to make the arrangements, after all, there waigh possibility that there would be a huge battle, and the conflict this time was unforeseen, so the other party suddenly came knocking on their door. Until now, he still could not confirm if this was a long plot or just a coincidence.

    Chen Shaobai ced the yaksha umbre beside An Zheng: ¡°We¡¯ll hurry back after we return. You should be careful.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when did I be an impulsive person?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment. ¡°When the f * * k did you not be an impulsive person?¡±

    Qi Tian burst outughing: ¡°It¡¯s best if we quickly go back and let everyone prepare, we¡¯ll split up and do things. Quickly go and find those two young men from the Yuwen n and ask them to help you keep watch over the Hollow Jade Temple. I¡¯ll go back to the sect first. An Zheng is right, if this is really the enemy¡¯s n to lure them away, then the Hollow Jade Temple may not be able to handle it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up.¡±

    The two of them flew in different directions. An Zheng sat on the chair for a while before he got up and threw all the corpses into the house. Then, he used his eye arts to seal off the stench of blood in the house. No one knew how many evil deeds the Celestial Sect had done, not even they themselves. In the past, the Heavenly Reality Sect¡¯s reputation in the southern region of the Great Xi Empire was extremely bad. But now, they had changed their name to Infinite Pce.

    After An Zheng cleaned up all the corpses in the courtyard, he looked at a stone table not far from him. He pulled the stone table over and ced it in front of the chair, then leaned back in the chair and leaned his legs on the stone table. He rummaged through the Blood Pearl Bracelet space, and took ouat to cover his face, as if he was asleep.

    At the same time, the Imperial Pce, the quiet garden.

    Wen En bowed his head and said to Chen Wunuo, ¡°The infamous members of the Heavenly Justice Sect that were present in the southern part of the river back then, actually went to find the Hollow Jade Temple this time. That Daoist Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple was really ruthless, seeing that his own disciple was ambushed and injured, he immediately rushed over and attacked their feet, and killed them all by himself. However, these people are only here to stand in front, so there aren¡¯t many of them.

    ¡°Where is Chen Liuxi now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still at that ce, as if he¡¯s waiting for someone.¡±

    Hearing these words, a hint of doubt shed across Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes, and then heughed: ¡°Have you noticed that this Chen Liuxi does things likerson?¡±

    ¡°I can feel it, it¡¯s simr to Fang Zheng.¡±

    Wen En shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s as straightforward as usual, and they won¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Fang Zheng¡¯s actions definitely do not have this kind of style. If he knew that those people were from the Heavenly Reality Sect, he would definitely kill his way up to the door! There is no doubt about it, he will not leave a single one alive. But Fang Zheng would not just sit there and wait, he would instead grab hold of a person and torture him to death.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably a difference in cultivation.¡±

    Wen En thought for a while and said: ¡°If this Taoist Chen¡¯s strength is as terrifying as Fang Zheng¡¯s, maybe he would also choose to do the same.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, because Chen Liuxi doesn¡¯t know what kind of things the Heavenly Reality Sect is.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°It¡¯s only because one of his people was ambushed and almost died that he went intage. And don¡¯t you see that this Chen Liuxi is far more tactful than Fang Zheng? He doesn¡¯t know how to change it at all. That is something in Fang Zheng¡¯s bones, he is just a reckless person. ¡±

    He looked at Wen En. ¡°Why do you think the two of them are very simr?¡±

    Wen En replied: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s only because this old servant suddenly thought of it when you asked. After some careful thought, it was true that there was no direct connection between the two. It¡¯s just that this old servant heard that recently, people with the banner of Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor have been looking everywhere for trouble, Your Highness ¡­ It is also because of this possibility that the Prince wouldmit suicide. ¡±

    ¡°A sessor ¡­¡±

    When it came to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death, Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression changed a little: ¡°If only Fang Zheng had a sessor, we would have greatly valued him.¡±

    He shook his head to prevent himself from thinking too much into it, and after looking at Wen En, he said with a smile, ¡°Actually, the biggest difference between Chen Liuxi and Chen Liuxi is whether or not one has selfish desire and whether or not one knows how to scheme against others. Fang Zheng was a straightforward person, he did not make any detours. But this Chen Liuxi was different, his way of doing things was more calm than Fang Zheng. Those who knew of this matter would think that Chen Liuxi was impulsive, but in reality, it was to establish his might. I just gave him such an important job, so many people are jealous. ¡°Therefore, he must let those martial institutions know about the power of the Hollow Jade Temple. It just so happens that those evil people of the Heavenly Justice Sect have appeared, and they have given him a chance to show his power.¡±

    Wen En said, ¡°This Tian Liang Sect is really something. Back then, they did not dare to disappear for dozens of years when they were chased by the Ming Fa Si, but now, they actually dared to appear in the Jinling brazenly. Does anyone really think that outside of the Ming Fa Si, no one would dare to touch them?¡±

    ¡°Let Chen Liuxi do it, and tell the people below not to participate, and not to ask. He would pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and let the Hollow Jade Temple and the Celestial Sect of Wonders fight. If Chen Liuxi were to be famous in one battle, it would be much easier for him to work for us in the future. We need a sect who can speak up for us in the martial arts world, Chen Liuxi is the most suitable candidate. ¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty, there are tens of thousands of sects in the Great Xi, and even the orthodox sects in the Dao Sect can still go to the Violet Firmament Hall in the Wu Dang Mountain. Why does it have to be Chen Liuxi?¡±

    ¡°Because the Hollow Jade Temple is anxious to establish itself.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Two things, you go and exin them now. Firstly, even though the Hollow Jade Temple had shown some of its strength, they were in urgent need of assistance from the government oowerful family. This was what they called pulling people in. To be able to hold the g for himself was also an disy of his strength. The higher the level of the people they pulled along, the harder their own strength would be. With Chen Liuxi¡¯s interaction with him, all of the great ns in Jinling had connections, especially the two young men from the Yuwen n. Go out and reveal yourself. No one is allowed to help Hollow Jade Temple. ¡±

    ¡°Second, don¡¯t let the Hollow Jade Temple really be thwarted, and Chen Liuxi can¡¯t die yet as well. When I was chatting with him a few days ago, he said something that touched me greatly. To fight for unity, he said, is to stay united. To seek unity throughpromise means to unite until death ¡­ So, Wen En, tell us why we need to use the Hollow Jade Temple and why we need to use this Chen Liuxi. ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this old servant thinks so. The so-called struggle for unity naturally couldn¡¯t be a struggle between His Majesty and the ns below. It wasn¡¯t a fight between His Majesty and the sects below, but a fight between them. The Hollow Jade Temple was a foreign sect. When the Emperor ced importance on a foreign sect, all the sects of different sizes in the Jinling would be jealous. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Jinling. If this news spreads, the entire Da Xi sect will be jealous ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Wen En pondered for a moment before continuing: ¡°This old servant feels that provoking sects of all sizes is not His Majesty¡¯s main goal. There is only one thing His Majesty wants to provoke ¡­ Mount Wudang. His Majesty has also used the Hollow Jade Temple, and can even spread rumors that His Majesty intends to grant the Hollow Jade Temple the Dao Sect¡¯s orthodoxy. This way, he will definitely not be able to sit still. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed even more freely.

    Wen En said: ¡°Wudang Mountain has not participated in anything for all these years, even when His Majesty ordered them to do so, they would definitely not do a single thing. Although they are known as the number one sects in the Da Xi River Region, they seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and were not even in the martial arts world. This was because no one could shake their position. As soon as the Hollow Jade Temple gained power, Wu Dang Shan would definitely step in. At that time, His Majesty can use the people of the Wu Dang Mountain to deal with the summoner of the Summoning the Spiritual World, or even the Buddhist Sect. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head while smiling: ¡°Do you know the biggest difference between you and Su Ruhai?¡±

    Wen En shook his head. ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said, ¡°Su Ruhai can see that he can¡¯t hide anything. But if I ask, he¡¯ll pretend to be confused. ¡°But you won¡¯t pretend to be ignorant. Whatever I ask you, as long as you can see it, you will definitely say it.¡±

    Wen En sighed: ¡°It¡¯s this old servant¡¯s cultivation that¡¯s not enough yet.¡±

    ¡°We all have our own strengths.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°As long as Wu Dang Shan appears, many things can be easily resolved. If they were willing to send people to assist the army in the south, then everything would be smooth sailing. Even if the people from the Buddhist Sect knew that Wu Dang Shan was involved, they would also be more cautious and not easily take action. ¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and make the arrangements. I want to see just how deep the Hollow Jade Temple is hidden. I want to see if that mysterious Daoist has appeared or not. It¡¯s still like that: Don¡¯t worry about it, but don¡¯t let Chen Liuxi die either, because his abilities have yet to be fully unleashed. ¡±

    ¡°This old servant understands, I will arrange it now.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said, ¡°Call Ye Qing here to see me. I have spected that the leader of the Summoning the Spiritual World s who has be a Monarch has not shown up, and his injuries are more serious than I had expected. Allowing Ye Qing to go to the Frozen Land to investigate, he is the most suitable. ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is finally going to use this person.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We have already abandoned him for nearly a hundred years... Back then, he was the first choice we made when we picked the Ming Fa Si, but after Fang Zheng appeared, we had to use Fang Zheng instead of him. He has rested enough for the past hundred years. It¡¯s time for him toe out and do something for me. ¡±

    Wen En epted the order, bowed his head and left the quiet garden.

    When he was halfway there, he saw the Divine Empress walking over from afar and immediately bowed. ¡°This old servant Wen En greets the Divine Empress.¡±

    The Divine Empress slightly nodded her head. ¡°Is Her Majesty present?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go busy yourself.¡±

    After the Divine Empress entered the quiet garden, she walked out of the grass hut and looked through the window to see Chen Wunuo reading the imperial reports with his head lowered. She did not enter the room, but instead stood by the window and said with a calm but unquestionable tone, ¡°Your Majesty, Fifth Uncle has already arrived in the northwest.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand that was holding onto the brush stopped in midair and he turned his head to look at the Divine Empress, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What are your ns?¡±

    The Divine Empress stayed silent for a while, but did not reply. Afterwards, she turned around and walked out. This was the first time that she seemed unmoved by the Divine Empress¡¯s question. Chen Wunuo suddenly realised that he seemed to have underestimated her endurance towards the matter of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death. When a person¡¯s temperament greatly changed, it could be because the pain they felt in their heart was too great, it was so great that they had to make changes to slightly alleviate the pain.

    After walking a dozen or so steps, the Divine Empress stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°I lost my weapon. His Majesty only has one day of pain, but I will be in pain for the rest of my life.¡±

    She continued on her way, ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t overdo anything.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s main pen snapped wita sound, and his fingers turned slightly green.

    Outside the Jinling, a masked man who was sitting in a horse carriage looked at something that looked like apass in his hands. He raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Let¡¯s not enter the city for the time being. Tell Right Protector Zhou Cunzhi to go take a look, and see if something has happened. ¡±

    It sounded like a woman.

 Chapter 772 - Causality

    <h4>Chapter 772 ¨C Causality</h4>

    To An Zheng, this was a very sudden day. No matter who it was, even theziest person would involuntarily think about what I¡¯m going to do tomorrow. It was just that most people would not do it if they thought of it, but many things would appear in their minds.

    Therefore, even if theziest person hadn¡¯t prepared anything to do, he had always anticipated what would happen the next day. An Zheng was definitely not azy person, not only in terms of cultivation, but also in his thoughts. If a person becamezy in terms of cultivation, then at most, he would return to the word ¡®ordinary¡¯. If he was mentallyzy, he would at least be an idiot.

    But even so, this kind of day waspletely unexpected for An Zheng. He had arranged for this day to be packed to the brim. In addition to what he had to do, he also had to take a fixed amount of time to cultivate. Oldman Huo said that An Zheng was extremely lucky. Chen Xiaoyao said, An Zheng¡¯s physique was extremely abnormal. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that every cultivator cultivated day after day more arduously and unceasingly, luck and abnormal physiques were nothing but fart. When it was released, it was loud and clear, and that was all.

    A few minutester, the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect had found out the news about this small sect.

    Right now, An Zheng was sitting in the courtyard waiting for the so-called Infinite Pco continue visiting this small sect called the Hall of Heroic Sisters. From the way the sect existed and the way they passed down their inheritance, the Hall of Heroic Sisters was more like a gang. There was actually no way to differentiate the sects and gangs, although the former imed that inheritance was their priority, while thetter seemed to be closer to the secr world.

    Although the Chivalrous Hall was not big, from the Sect Leader to the newest disciples, there were only a hundred people separating them. The existence of this small sect was something that happened to An Zheng after the incident in State of Yan, so An Zheng did not understand.

    However, An Zheng knew one thing very clearly, the people of the Infinite Pce were definitely not people who did not have any goal and picked a sect that could be easily bullied. Although the Infinite Pce was ruthless, but this time they wanted to establish a foothold in the Jinling, so they had to be very careful when thinking carefully.

    As An Zheng expected... The Heroic Hall was really not an ordinary small sect.

    While waiting for someone toe, An Zheng waited for the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to gather information from all over the ce.

    ¡°Sect Master, Chen Shaobai sent someone to deliver the news, Yuwen Wuming and Yuwen Wuchen both said that they were invited by the National Academy to teach, and that they could not contact them for the time being.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. The National Academy wce for the children of the imperial family to study. The two youths of the Yuwen family did indeed have the qualifications to teach there, but ¡­ Not long ago, these two people were still kneeling outside the First Extreme Temple for a few days and nights straight because of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death in the Northwest Phoenix Stage.

    ¡°Sect Master, the Jinling Mansion has sent back news that the Jinling Mansion has closed its doors and announced that it is because there iroblem with a constable, so the new Prefect ordered the to close the door and investigate. Themoners outside have already lined up, but there is no response.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, the disciples that have been sent to contact us have all returned. All the great families have strangely agreed upon this. They all said that they have urgent matters to attend to today, so they have no way to take care of that so-called Celestial Sect in the past.

    ¡°Master! It is said that all the leaders of the big sects have left the capital. I wonder where they have gone to.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh... What a coincidence!

    There was only one person in the world who could make all the great ns and sects show such tacit understanding. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think, could it be that this Infinite Pce was rted to His Majesty Daxi Shenghuang? This idea was quickly rejected by An Zheng ¡­ If Daxi Shenghuang was rted to a sect like the Infinite Pce that was notorious dozens of years ago, then it was only if his brain was full of sh * t.

    ¡°Master, the news about the Heroic Hall has been investigated.¡±

    The person who came in to report the news waerson that An Zheng had specially called back from the ship in secret two days ago ¡­ One of the group officers under Ou Yangduo of the Great Western Ming Fa Si was called Xie Qingbo. He was a young man who used to be very talented and talented under the Great Western Ming Fa Si, but now he was already over forty years old.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Heroic Hall is called Cheng Suifang.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. This name was unfamiliar.

    ¡°This is the name he changed after he established the Heroic Hall. If I reveal his original name, the Sovereign will definitely remember ¡­ ¡°He called it the Mastery.¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, his mind buzzed.

    ¡°Large Sess?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was the first division leader of the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s Judgement Division. In front of the Sect Leader ¡­ After what happened in State of Yan, he left the Ming Fa Si in a fit of rage. Not long after, he gathered a group of people who were bullied by the Holy Hall to continue working in the Ming Fa Si, and then waved his hand to dozens of martial artists who were willing to follow them and act loyally to form this Heroic Hall. After that, he changed his name to Chou Fang ¡­ He, he was not able to find the body, but most of the bodies found in the backyard were broken into pieces, and many people did not even have heads, so they could not confirm his identity. ¡±

    Due to the fact that Xie microwave was one of An Zheng¡¯s trusted aides back then, he was also one of the very few people in the Heavenly Awakening Sect who knew that An Zheng was the former head of Da Xi¡¯s Ming Fa Si.

    An Zheng felt that his heart was as ufortable as a big rock. Before sending people to investigate, he had a faint feeling that the people from Infinite Pce choosing the Heroic Hall was not something that could be done easily. Now that he was sure, An Zheng¡¯s heart felt even more ufortable.

    Cheng Suk Fang...

    Cheng Sheng left the Ming Fa Si, but he did not forget his responsibilities as a member of the Ming Fa Si. Even if he left the Ming Fa Si, even if Fang Zheng was already dead, he still had to follow Fang Zheng.

    An Zheng exhaled a long breath, turned his head and instructed: ¡°Tidy up the corpses, it would be best to distinguish them, don¡¯t mess around ¡­ I remember that Cheng Dacheng still had his family members in the capital. He knew that he had offended many people, so his family members rarely showed up. ¡°Send people to investigate. If they find out, then send someone to protect them.¡±

    Xie Microwave lowered his head and said, ¡°As per your subordinate¡¯s orders, Chief ¡­¡± No, Grand Master. It seems that this matter was nned, the people of Infinite Pce chose the Heroic Hall after entering the capital for the first battle, this means that they are very familiar with the affairs of Jinling, and are even more familiar than us. ¡±

    An Zheng knew what Xie microwave wanted to say, ¡°What you mean is that the Infinite Pce is inextricably linked to a certain great n of the Jinling, or to a certain high official.¡±

    Xie microwave said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Cheng Suifang was once a member of the Ming Fa Si, so he definitely won¡¯t know too much about this. After your ident, everyone in Ming Fa Si was under the supervision of the Sacred Hall. In other words ¡­ Subordinate suspects that this Infinite Pce is rted to the sanctuary. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That slumbering Buddha in the sanctuary, would he have such guts?¡±

    He pondered for a while, and said: ¡°Initially, the Ming Fa Si had six divisions: Judgement, Intelligence, Archives, Tracking, and Reserve. The first thing the Temr did was to take over the Intelligence and Operations divisions. ¡°You should send someone to investigate what happened to the six division chiefs. I have a feeling that this matter is not that simple.¡±

    ¡°The two reports from the Operations Division are in reverse. Because of the guilt in his heart, the Head of the Intelligence Division, Ou Yangduo, did not touch for the time being, but he had already sealed himself away. Chief Cheng of the Judgement Division was almost certain that he had been killed by the Infinite Pce. Chief Liu Xiaoyang of the Hunting Division and Chief Ali of the Reserve Division had already returned to his tribe in the southeast. The only one whose whereabouts were unknown was the Head of the Archives Division, Nian Geng.

    ¡°If we search more carefully, I suspect that the people of the Infinite Pce want to exterminate all the people of the Ming Fa Si.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Find our men before they do. If the people from Infinite Pce are really rted to the Sacred Hall, then it¡¯s extremely possible that they are faster than us. Previously, Ming Fa Si almost annihted the Heavenly Justice Sect.

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go investigate.¡±

    Xie Qian quickly left, leaving An Zheng by himself in the courtyard.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Cheng Dacheng¡¯s honest face. He was a simple and honest man who was born in the countryside, even after gaining a high position. When he first joined the Ming Fa Si, he would send all his sry back to his hometown through the ry station for his parents. Because the Ming Fa Si was in charge of food and amodation, he had not even spent a single cent in the entire year.

    After that, because of umted contributions, Ming Fa Si arranged a ce for him to live in Jinling, so he didn¡¯t have to stay in the yamen. The first thing he did was to bring his parents over from the countryside. Unless there was an investigation that required him to leave the Jinling, he would always return home, no matter how busy he was every day.

    Even though he had be the head of the magistrate, as long as he was at home he would wash the feet of the two old men every night. It was nothing for a man to know how to run a family. He was a man who knew how to carry on a family.

    In the Ming Fa Si, Cheng Shen was noerson that An Zheng liked but valued very highly. The reason why An Zheng didn¡¯t like him very much was because this person was a little inflexible in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, even more so than he was. He didn¡¯t drink, he didn¡¯t gamble, he didn¡¯t enter the brothel. Unless it was absolutely necessary to not have any social interaction, he would not treat people to dinner and would not randomly spend a single copper coin. That was why An Zheng appointed him as the head of the Judgement Division. It was because he was upright, and because he had the qualifications.

    In his impression, the square-faced man¡¯s face was already somewhat blurry. It turned out that time was really the scariest thing in the world. It had only been ten years, yet a face at the Large Sess Stage was actually unable to reappear clearly in his mind.

    An Zheng felt very guilty. Because of him, the people of Ming Fa Si were just monsters in the eyes of outsiders. It was a very strange phenomenon, the people all said that the people of Ming Fa Si were upright and were the most qualifiedw enforcers. However, they did not like the people of Ming Fa Si being by their side, because they were too upright and could not be friends.

    After leaving the Ming Fa Si, Cheng Dacheng chose to use this method to continue carrying out his responsibilities as the judge of the Ming Fa Si. He could have left the Jinling. Even if he was not greedy, with the sry he had earned in the past few years in the Ming Fa Si, it was enough for him to liveaceful life in a peaceful ce in the capital ¡­ Didn¡¯t he know that there were people in the Jinling who wanted to take revenge on the people in the Ming Fa Si?

    An Zheng stood up and walked into the main hall of the Heroic Hall. Upon entering the room, An Zheng saw a painting on the wall. It was a very strange painting. The person in the drawing was a ck shadow. It was just that it was pitch ck, as if a person was sitting upright. His entire body was painted ck, so it was hard to tell what kind of person he was.

    However, An Zheng was still able to recognize the drawing with a nce, it was pitch ck in color. It was himself.

    There was a line of words on both sides of the portrait, An Zheng recognized that it was handwritten by Cheng Xie.

    On the left, it is better to do good with the good.

    The one on the right is: Doing good with the wicked is worse.

 Chapter 773 - People from Two Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 773 ¨C People from Two Worlds</h4>

    These two sentences were said by An Zheng when he was in the Sixth Division of the Ming Fa Si and it had already been decades since then.

    Doing good with the good is better, and doing good with the wicked is worse.

    The meaning was actually very simple. If you were to help a good person and they felt good thoughts, then the good thoughts within their own heart would be even stronger. If you do good to an evil person, he will not thank you. Instead, he will feel that when he does bad things, someone will help him.

    Standing in the small living room and looking at the ckened picture of himself and at the two sentences he had said, he could not help but think of Cheng Da Cheng¡¯s tall and sturdy figure standing there and talking to his subordinates about the origins of those two sentences. Perhaps after a few decades, his temples had already turned white. He clearly knew what he was doing and what kind of dangers he would face.

    After the ident in Ming Fa Si, how many people added insult to injury? Back then, the families that the Ming Fa Si had run did not dare to retaliate because of An Zheng¡¯s existence. However, the moment An Zheng was no longer around, one could imagine what kind of life the people of the Ming Fa Si were leading. In this kind of situation, Cheng Dacheng did not choose to retreat. Instead, he used this method to continue the existence of the Ming Fa Si and persevere in his faith.

    An Zheng was even more convinced that Infinite Pce suddenly entering the Jinling this time was definitely not some coincidence.

    As more and more information was reported by his subordinates, An Zheng slowly came to a conclusion. The Saint King quickly found out about the situation and immediately gave his approval ¡­ No one was to interfere. He just wanted to see if Hollow Jade Temple could handle this matter.

    An Zheng did not believe that the Infinite Pce was rted to the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, because the words ¡°Limitless¡± had already expressed their ambition. Anyone within the Holy See would not be foolish enough to know that the Sacred Emperor would never allow such people to exist within the Jinling.

    Infinite Pce, don¡¯t forget ¡­ The ce where the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo had been living previously was called Yi Ji Hall.

    At the same time, in the private room of the biggest inn in a town called Wang Yuan Town that was one hundred and eighty miles away from Jinling. Wearing a big purple robe and also using a purple mask to cover his face, the Infinite Pce Sect Master who only revealed his eyes stood at the window, looking like he was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Lord, this matter seems a bit hard to ept.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the old man drinking tea on the chair. ¡°My Infinite Pce had just entered the capital, a Left Protector and more than a hundred disciples had already been annihted. How do you expect me to talk to my subordinates about this?¡±

    The old man snorted: ¡°Zhou Buyu, you still have the face to say it?¡±

    He pointed in the direction of the Jinling: ¡°How many times have I told you this before? Your men entering the Jinling are just standing in front. This is the imperial capital, under the watch of the Emperor. This is nce where you can do whatever you want.

    The person called Zhou Buyu turned around: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, I only saw my man killed. If this matter is not resolved properly, I will not be able to convince the masses. ¡±

    ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that the Hollow Jade Temple is the most favored sect in front of the Saint King. The matter of the martial world and even the Sacred Emperor were handed over to the Hollow Jade Temple to be dealt with. Your men went to the Hollow Jade Temple and caused trouble, even injuring one of their most important disciples.

    ¡°I still say that.¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°It is normal for my people to kill someone else. Others can¡¯t kill my people. ¡±

    The old man suddenly stood up. ¡°Zhou Buyu, don¡¯t forget your own identity! A small figure like a cultivator of the martial arts world, with a group of scum who would do anything to prevent crimes, did he think he was amazing? If I don¡¯t give you face, you won¡¯t even be able to walk through the door of the Jinling. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu frowned: ¡°Master, if you say it like that, then have you never thought that there would be any problems in the cooperation between us?¡±

    ¡°Cooperate?¡±

    The old man could not help butugh out loud: ¡°You actually think that my Left is cooperating with you? What a joke ¡­ It will never be cooperation between you and I, but you will be attached to my Left. Give you a bowl of rice and eat it. Don¡¯t think of yourself auman being. Just treat yourself like a dog. You have to keep your tail between your teeth, but you¡¯ll never be able to eat. ¡±

    The old man harrumphed and walked outside withrge strides. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember who you are, then take that handkerchief and look at yourself in the mirror.¡±

    Zhou Buyu clenched his hands tightly inside his sleeves, but did not make a move in the end.

    Not long after the old man walked out of the room, a middle-aged man wearing a sackcloth robe walked in withrge strides, ¡°Sect Master, the Right Protector Zhou Cangzhi is still waiting for your order. Should we kill them? ¡±

    Zhou Buyu looked like someone who couldn¡¯t tell his age, or even gender. The purple robe he was wearing was very wide, so his figure was unclear. If he was a man, his shoulders would be slightly narrow. If it was a woman, her eyebrows would be too sharp. Even the way he spoke was indescribable. His actions were stiff, but his tone also had the softness that only girls would sometimes have.

    Judging from the fact that he only revealed his eyes and forehead, he should be a very good-looking person, be it a man or a woman.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°Have you forgotten how I usually teach you all?¡±

    ¡°But Sect Master, the attitude of the people from Left seems to be a bit tough.¡±

    ¡°No one can stop me.¡±

    When Zhou Buyu turned around, he swung his arm, carrying with him a wave of ruthlessness and ruthlessness.

    ¡°If there is no ce for Infinite Pce in the Jinling, then no one will have a good ending. The Left was already setting sun in the west mountains, and had only borrowed the Left to enter the Jinling. As long as the Jinling stands firm, I will kill all the people from the Left too! ¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°Not only does that whatever Chen Liuxi want to kill someone, from now on, I will stay in this faraway town to wait for news of you guys. As for everyone from the Hollow Jade Temple, each one of you kill one of them, let everyone in Jinling feel the strength of my Infinite Pce.¡±

    The man lowered his head, ¡°But Sovereign, what if the Saint King interferes?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have. If it was decades ago, or even ten years ago, or even five years ago, or even two years ago. If the Infinite Pce wanted to enter the Jinling, it would be as difficult as ascending the heavens. At that time, Chen Wunuo would need to consider his own image. However, things were different now. He would never give up on a powerful sect that could disy its strength. Because he is missing ¡­ I told you this before, no matter how strong Infinite Pce is in the dark, it¡¯s useless. Even if we are the kings in the darkness, for those so-called big figures, we are but knives that can be used. If we want the Infinite Pce to truly stand up, then we need to enter it and take control. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That person said, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Dong Lei, the Right Protector Zhou Cunzhi might not be Chen Liuxi¡¯s opponent, you should hurry over now. If you two are not able to kill each other with your strength, then don¡¯te back to see me. Within the Infinite Pce, there are many people who want to rece you all. ¡±

    ¡°Your previous sect master only knew how to do small things, nothing more. If I didn¡¯t kill him to be your new Sect Leader, you would forever be nothing but maggots hidden in the feces and urine of others. ¡°Only I can lead you all under the sun, and only I can let you guys experience what it means to be outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Do not disappoint me. You should know that I have turned the Heavenly Justice Sect into a Infinite Pce. Right now, the sect is in an unprecedented period of strength. Even the cultivation methods and magic tools that you guys use are given to you by me. Don¡¯t forget to scold me. ¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei quickly lowered his head, ¡°This subordinate will do it right away.¡±

    He turned and left quickly.

    Zhou Buyu walked to the window and stood there, looking towards the north. ¡°Fang Zheng, Ming Fa Si ¡­ It shouldn¡¯t exist. The existence of the Ming Fa Si is to forcefully interfere in the natural development of this world, this world is formed by a lot of things, your so-called exterminating evil and promoting kindness, is only to follow the rules you have set to remove the things you think you shouldn¡¯t have, and the thing that you shouldn¡¯t even exist is you. Good thoughts arart of the human heart, and bad thoughts are also part of it. The people of this world have never been afraid of good intentions, they only fear evil thoughts. ¡±

    He coldly snorted, ¡°Now that I have returned, I will let you people who have been eliminated by history understand that you are all wrong.¡±

    The Heroic Hall.

    An Zheng walked back into the courtyard and sat down. He waved his hand, signaling all the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Seco leave, ¡°Go back to the sect.

    All of the disciples answered, ¡°Honored sect master¡¯s order.¡±

    The only person left in the courtyard was An Zheng. It waste autumn. In the courtyard, the leaves of the tall weeping willow tree were falling down, leaving behind only the whip-like branches that swayed in the wind, as if wanting to whip something.

    The door creaked open as someone pushed it open from the outside. A man in a sackcloth robe walked in withrge strides. His face was covered with a bandanna that could not be seen. His clothes looked very loose, and on the left side of his chest, two blood-red words were embroidered with red threads.

    Evesting.

    When this person walked in and looked around, he noticed that only An Zheng was left in the courtyard. It didn¡¯t matter if it was some bullsh * t Hollow Jade Temple or some bullshit Wudang Mountain. ¡°In my opinion, the most hypocritical person in the world should be rid of you bastards who just opened their mouths and shut up about orthodoxy, inheritance and morals.¡±

    He walked to a spot around thirty meters away from An Zheng before raising his hand and pointing at An Zheng¡¯s nose from afar, ¡°I will give you a chance now. Kneel down and kowtow in front of me, then bring your Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s disciples and throw them into the Infinite Pce for my use. I will keep the both of you here. If you think you can survive this disaster, I will let you reunite with the disciples of Hollow Jade Temple, one by one, in hell. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, he dered, ¡°Those who follow my will will die while those who defy me will die!¡±

    Towards someone like him, with his attitude, An Zheng did not even have the desire to reason or say a few words. He was still sitting on his chair. He raised his left hand and raised his middle finger, making a gesture that everyone in the martial arts world understood.

    Fuck you ¨C Mom.

 Chapter 774 - Crushing, invincible within the same realm!

    <h4>Chapter 774 ¨C Crushing, invincible within the same realm!</h4>

    Of course, the ck clothed man could understand An Zheng¡¯s hand gesture, so he was immediately enraged. Before entering the sect, the sect master had sent someone to instruct him that if he could not kill this Daoist called Chen Liuxi today, then he would not be able to return alive. He knew more than anyone how the previous sect master died. He still vividly remembered how.

    ¡°You should be happy.¡±

    As Zhou Cangzhi walked forward, he said, ¡°You died in front of all your rtives and friends, so you don¡¯t need to feel any pain or despair.¡±

    An Zheng sat on the chair and did not even move.

    Zhou Cangzhi¡¯s hands pressed down.

    [Earthen Cage]

    As he half-squatted and pressed both hands on the ground, the whole Heroic Hall shook. Soon after, a circr wall of earth rose up from the ground and then closed again in midair. An Zheng watched everything calmly, he did not even have the desire to stop them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen arrogant people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you.¡±

    Zhou Caizhi sealed up the entire chivalrous hall, his face revealing a sinister look, ¡°You must not have experienced too much despair, so you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re about to face. I havepletely sealed off the entire Heroic Hall, this is my secret technique, even if an expert from the Lower Celestial Stage were toe here, breaking through this technique would not be an easy task. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I might not be the one who wants to break out of this barrier.¡±

    Zhou Cangzhi stretched out his hand and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±

    On the surrounding walls, ck shining iron spears emerged one after another. Then, they suddenly elerated and shot towards An Zheng. Those iron spears were originally formed from the concentrated iron essence of the earth, and were as hard and sharp as weapons forged from iron. In terms of quantity, there was no way to calcte it at all. It was so dense that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    The iron spear shot towards An Zheng like a storm. An Zheng sat still.

    [Inverted Scale]!

    A pair of huge metallic wings appeared on An Zheng¡¯s back. Those wings first quickly opened up, then curled forward like they were just arms, surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Ordinary wings had long feathers, and every feather on the metal wings that grew out of the reverse scale was as sharp as a knife. As it moved, the bright des extended out one by one, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The ck spear came from all directions, the reverse scale wings started to spin likurbine, the tip of the de started to circte rapidly, all the iron spears near An Zheng were cut. This was an iparably shocking scene. Every single iron spear was not cut once, but one piece at a time. Not longter, a thickyer of metal sheets umted around An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The sound of metal being cut was so intense that it created nging sounds. No matter how sharp those ck iron spears were, they were meaningless under the absolute defense of the reverse scale. The reverse scale had already bart of An Zheng¡¯s body, and was moving ording to his will. Moreover, this kind of change could bepleted in an instant with just a thought. His speed was extraordinarily fast.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    The right protector of the Infinite Pce, Zhou Cunzhi suddenly pushed his hands forward, and countless of ck spearsbined to form an iparablyrge iron spear. It was more than a meter thick, and over ten meters long, as it smashed towards An Zheng¡¯s body like a bell.

    The metal wings on An Zheng¡¯s back rotated, and like a cutting machine, the ck spear was cut downyer byyer like a spinning de. An Zheng got up, and after stretching his body, he walked towards Zhou Caizhi withrge strides. His wings opened uath for him, and the gigantic ck spear was sliced apart bit by bit, in just a few seconds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. At that time, the person who wants to open this Spirit Formation might not be me.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Back then, when you guys were still called the Heavenly Reality Sect, you guys did a lot of things that would anger both the gods and men. However, you guys are sinister enough to not leave anything alive. Even though the Great Western Ming Fa Si had his eyes on you, he still could not get hold of any evidence. However, there is no evidence to refute the evil deeds that you have done that caused you to die ten thousand times without being able to atone for your sins. ¡±

    ¡°Pingshui City, you guys assaulted the home of Master Craftsman Shen Cong Shui. In order to steal the magical equipment created by Shen Cong Shui, you also used such methods to seal off the Shen family. Over 300 members of the Shen family were imprisoned and ughtered by you. Shen Cong Shui is a kind person and never made enemies with others. Even when he died, he couldn¡¯t figure out why he would cause such a disaster. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, when the people from the Ming Fa Si checked the scene, they found that after the cultivators of the Shen family were killed, those who couldn¡¯t cultivate were all tied up and piled up like mountains. Then, just like when you attacked me earlier, you were stabbed to death by countless of things like iron spears. Each of them had more than one wound, and the ones outside did not even havalm-sized piece of meat left on them. These include the elderly, women, and children. ¡±

    ¡°One of them even had a child that had just been born, and was directly thrown into the water vat and drowned to death. Because when you guys do things like this, it¡¯s always the so-called cutting the grass by its roots. ¡±

    By the time An Zheng had finished speaking, all the iron spears that were shooting out had already been chopped down, without a single one remaining.

    ¡°Your secret technique can iste one¡¯s aura, and from the outside, you won¡¯t be able to discover anything.¡± An area outside the wall that has been officially sealed, no one will be able to see it unless they are hit by someone else. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Zhou Caizhi, ¡°At that time, the people of the Ming Fa Si had specially investigated who could cultivate this kind of cultivation technique, andter on found out that this cultivation technique was not used by any of the local sects in the Central ins. Although the majority of cultivators possessed one of the five elemental attributes, the earth-attribute techniques were roughly the same as well. However, this cultivation technique of yours was passed down from the other side of the East China Sea. At the beginning of the Great Western Kingdom, the small countries outside of the East China Sea had sent their envoys here to study cultivation and culture, but many people didn¡¯t return afterwards. They only left behind their descendants after admiring the great Xi¡¯s culture and the luxurious life here.

    Zhou Cangzhi¡¯s expression had clearly changed. It could be felt even though he was wearing a veil.

    ¡°So what if you guessed right? Are you going?¡±

    Zhou Cangzhi sped his hands together. His body suddenly turned dim and in the next second, he disappeared. However, An Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, and didn¡¯t even havesponse.

    The voice came out from all directions around An Zheng, ¡°Even if you know of my origins, even if you know of this technique, no one in the Da Xi world can break this technique. Chen Liuxi, die. ¡±

    With that, a yellow coloured Zhou Caizhi appeared from the ground behind An Zheng, he shed down fiercely with his de. However, An Zheng acted as if he did not discover it, and allowed the de to strike on his back.

    With a ng, the long de broke, but was simply unable to break through An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and urately reported the damage of the de.

    [Inverted Scale converted to 40% of its damage. The remaining 60% is within the Inverted Scale¡¯s endurance. It does not possess the threat of destroying the Inverted Scale.]

    That earthen yellow Zhou Cangzhi instantly disappeared and once again merged into the ground.

    ¡°The times have changed.¡±

    An Zheng pressed both of his hands on the ground, ¡°Back then, when you guys first arrived, you guys secretly left the mission to live in Da Xi City. However, this was against thews of Da Xi, so the authorities sent people to arrest you guys. ¡°At that time, I have never seen any of your Da Xi cultivation techniques, so I don¡¯t know how to deal with them.¡±

    The purple electric current under An Zheng¡¯s hands surged into the ground, and because it was sealed away by a secret technique, the electric current did not leak out beyond the boundaries of the Heroic Hall. When the power of Purple Lightning reached a certain level, the entire courtyard of the Heroic Hall began to churn for a moment. Following that, countless bolts of purple lightning drilled out from the ground, turning the earth into ake of lightning.

    ¡°Stay below and enjoy yourself.¡±

    As An Zheng¡¯s hands heavily pressed on the ground, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar came from underground. The purple lightning dragons rolled again and again beneath the ground, and the earth was like a cloud that had been thrown into disarray as waves of earth rolled about.

    A few secondster, Zhou Cangzhi, who was hiding underground, was forced out. There was no way for him to stay underground any longer.

    ¡°Have you ever experienced the tempering of a lightning pool?¡±

    An Zheng smirked, it was a smile brimming with killing intent: ¡°I have experienced it, it felt good.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, Zhou Cangzhi suddenly felt his legs tighten. It was impossible for him to escape. The suction force from the purple lightning unexpectedly pulled him firmly into the ground, causing him to be unable to move his feet off the ground.

    A thickyer of clouds appeared above his head. Due to the fact that they were sealed within a rtively small space, the clouds appeared so low. It was as if he could touch it with a lift of his hand. Because of this, when the power of thunder shot down from the clouds, its speed was even faster than before.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A meter thick bolt of purple lightning descended from the clouds andnded directly on Zhou Cangzhi¡¯s head. With just one strike, Zhou Cangzhi¡¯s clothes were all burnt away. His skin had lost its original color and was charred ck. Green smoke wasing out of his body and a burnt smell was spreading from his body.

    ¡°Those whoe are guests, treat them with respect. But a guest whomits murder and arson in the master¡¯s home deserves to die. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed behind him: ¡°You have been hiding for such a long time, yet you still don¡¯t dare to reveal yourself. Are you afraid?¡±

    As he pointed with his finger, the purple lightning surged towards him like a wave. A middle-aged man in a sackcloth robe was forced to reveal himself from the wall. As he waved his hands, starlight spilled out and blocked the purple lightning.

    An Zheng nced at the middle-aged man, then looked at the charred Zhou Caizhi, ¡°How can I find out the limits of my fighting against a single person? Not long ago, that Left Protector who has a cultivation base simr to yours was unable to satisfy my desire for power. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s arms trembled. ¡°One is not enough, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei had originally wanted to hide and ambush An Zheng, but before he could even find a chance to act, he was forced out by An Zheng. At this moment, if he did not go all out, he was afraid that he would not be able to leave this ce alive.

    Although An Zheng fought alone against two strong cultivators, who were nearly at the peak of Higher Completion Stage, he still did not have any ws. Even if he did not use the reverse scale¡¯s absolute defense, these two people might not be able to harm him. Now that he was facing it head on, An Zheng¡¯s attacks were even more fearless.

    An Zheng wanted to test the effects of the reverse scale, so at the beginning, he only suppressed it and did not kill himself. When he was certain that he would not feel any pressure even if he were to face two cultivators of the same level, this kind of probing lost its meaning.

    ¡°This is the Lightning God Tactic!¡±

    An Zheng was suddenly stunned for a moment, then looked at the anxious Zhou Dong Lei, who was wielding a sword light that was a dozen or so meters long and seemed like lightning as he charged towards him.

    Something was not right!

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something... Originally, the Thunder God Arts were stored in the Ming Fa Si after killing a viin. Without his order, the Thunder God Arts would not be leaked out. And now, a person in the Infinite Pce could use the Thunder God Arts, could it be ¡­

    An Zheng suddenly did not want to kill the two anymore, but capturing them alive was much harder than killing them.

    Even when An Zheng was thinking about these things, under the fierce attacks of the two people who were going all out, An Zheng still did not have the slightest w.

    ¡°Under the Lower Celestial Stage, I am invincible in a one on one.¡±

    An Zheng arrogantly said, ¡°Even if it¡¯air of ten, a pair of fifty, I am still invincible.¡±

    At that moment, he was like a god that descended into the world.

 Chapter 775 - Not a matter of the world

    <h4>Chapter 775 ¨C Not a matter of the world</h4>

    Two strong experts of the Higher Completion Stage Realm who had reached the critical point besieged An Zheng alone, yet they did not have any advantage at all. Forget about the advantage, it would still depend on how long An Zheng was willing to let them persevere.

    And it was only at this moment, that An Zheng slowly began to clearly see his own strength.

    He had never thought about it, but now, the problem he had to face was ¡­ His power of thunder and the power of the sunbined to form a new power. It seemed as if this new power was the natural enemy of all other forces.

    Generally speaking, most cultivators¡¯ cultivation attribute was within the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Metal cultivators were one of the rarer ones, but once they cultivated sessfully, their offensive power would be frighteningly high. As for cultivators with the metal attribute, it was possible that An Zheng¡¯s Yang Lightning Force was one of the more difficult ones to deal with. As for the remaining wood, water, earth, and fire, he would be able to destroy them all with his yang thunder.

    As for Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s Thunder God Arts,pared to An Zheng¡¯s power of lightning, it was like a fireflypeting against the sun and moon. However, the Thunder God Art had one terrifying aspect. It could absorb the power of the five elements and convert it into one¡¯s own power.

    At that time, when An Zheng was investigating the case in the Ming Fa Si, he sent oueavy verdict that attracted An Zheng¡¯s attention.

    That¡¯s name, is Thor.

    Thinking back, it was alsast that An Zheng was reluctant to talk about. Sometimes, the wicked have pitiful stories behind them. However, this was not the reason to forgive the wicked.

    The Lei n of Fenggu County waather well-known family in the local area. There were a million people in Fenggu County, and although the Lei n was not a domineering family in the local area, the local authorities still had to give them some face.

    The Lei Family was like many other families that valued sons and daughters. Not only that, but their inherent concept of being a direct descendant was even harder to understand. Thunder God¡¯s original name was Lei Xiucheng, and he was the n leader of the n, Lei Tong¡¯s useless son. His mother was a servant girl of the family and was not too eye-catching. Because her family situation was not good, she entered the Lei Family and became a servant.

    After Lei Tong got drunk, he forcefully tainted the servant girl that served him. To the servant girl, he did not even have the courage to resist. After that, Lei Tong forgot about this matter. However, he did not expect that the maidservant would actually give birth to a son for him. Some people said that a mother¡¯s money was expensive, but Lei Xiucheng did not bring his mother any good luck. Both mother and son had always been bullied. Lei Xiucheng¡¯s childhood and youth had both been bullied and abused by his other brothers.

    However, Lei Xiucheng was a genius. He had gained enlightenment from watching the lightning strike at night, and was actually a self-cultivating genius. The Lei Family was not small and consisted of seven hundred people. There were quite a few cultivators in such a n, and they also included the five elements. Afterprehending the power of the Lightning God¡¯s Art, Lei Xiucheng started to silently cultivate on his path.

    But he did not have the resources, and the family would not help him in any way. Because he had been bullied since he was young, and his mother¡¯s body was not good, even though he had the physique to cultivate, his body¡¯s condition was very bad, and the Cultivation Power that the Dantian Qi Sea could store was very little.

    Even though the power of the Thunder God Arts was great, his own Cultivation Power could not even withstand a single blow. But he was a genius, a psychologically twisted genius. Because his childhood had been bullied, and he had witnessed his mother being bullied by others, his greatest dream was to bowerful cultivator, to avenge himself and his mother.

    If that was all, then Lei Xiucheng was not a bad person.

    The first time he saw the Lei Family¡¯s butler forcefully seize his mother ¡­ Although his mother was also a woman of Lei Tong¡¯s, Lei Tong didn¡¯t treat her as his own woman at all. He didn¡¯t even treat her as a normal person. He had never believed that he had tainted her with alcohol, but that his despicable daughter had seduced him while he was drunk. Not only did he think this way, everyone in the family thought the same way.

    This was because in their eyes, there was no need for Lei Tong to set his eyes on such a lowly maid, whose face and figure were not outstanding. Because of this, his mother always carried the title of slut on her shoulders.

    When Lei Xiucheng was seven years old, he came back from work and saw his mother crying as she was pressed down by the butler. The butler¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into his heart.

    ¡°You slut, I¡¯ll f * * k you to death. Do you know why I f * cked you?¡± Because you are the woman of the n leader, hahahaha, your father wants to fuck the woman of the n leader. If you dare to tell others, I¡¯ll be in charge of giving you that bit of silver every month. I¡¯ll make your son starve to death. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t starve him to death, do you think the patriarch would mind if I just casually throw him out?¡±

    His mother was feeling humiliated right under the butler¡¯s feet. Lei Xiucheng stood at the entrance with tears streaming down his face and his body was trembling violently. He was so scared that he dared not speak or even breathe loudly.

    The butler walked out of the room and looked at him with disdain before kicking his face, ¡°You lowly bastard ¡­ Your mother thought that if she gave birth to you, her life would be a bit better. If your mother hadn¡¯t thought that she could rely on you to get to the top, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much if she had beaten you up earlier on. If you don¡¯t want your father, I can have you. Call me father. If you don¡¯t scream, I¡¯ll kill your mother. ¡±

    Lei Xiucheng knelt there, trembling, ¡°Father...¡±

    The butler leftughing. That Lei Xiucheng in Beiyang would never forget.

    A few yearster, when the butler came to find his mother, Lei Xiucheng called out ¡®father¡¯, causing the butler topletely let his guard down. While the butler was drunk, Lei Xiucheng used the Thunder God Art that he hadprehended to stab the butler to death. The moment the lightning sword pierced the butler¡¯s chest, the thin Cultivation Power in the butler¡¯s body was actually absorbed into his body uncontrobly.

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that the Thunder God Arts could absorb other people¡¯s Cultivation Power and perfectly transform it into his own strength.

    This was a beginning. Lei Xiucheng had started to create one ident after another, and had seeded in causing a terrifying enemy to appear from the illusions of the Lei n. And he, no one would have thought that he, such a submissive and lowly living child, would actually kill people. He had tricked the children of the Lei n and then killed them one by one outside the Lei n. When he killed the butler, his mother was frightened. However, in order to protect the child and protect herself, the two of them secretly buried the butler¡¯s body together. However, Lei Xiucheng became more cautious and kept the butler¡¯s shoes.

    Every time he went out to kill someone, he would put on the butler¡¯s shoes and be mistaken for an adult. Three years passed just like that. Relying on the absorption of Cultivation Power, he gradually grew stronger, and then his target was the Lei Family, which was even more powerful. At the age of sixteen, Lei Xiucheng started luring the Lei Family¡¯s girls out, raping and killing them.

    From this moment onwards, he becamepletely distorted. The people from the Lei n were not enough to satisfy him, so he started to look for cultivators outside of the Lei n to kill him. In a moment, the news that a demon had appeared in Fenggu County spread through the streets and alleys. Later on, when this matter had rmed the Ming Fa Si, the local branch office of the Ming Fa Si had begun to investigate. After Lei Xiucheng received the news, he also killed the people from the Ming Fa Si who were investigating.

    The local branch office knew that this wauge matter and quickly reported it to the Jinling. Very quickly, An Zheng sent people down to investigate. But... More than a dozen of the men had been killed.

    Lei Xiucheng knew that his matters would be exposed sooner orter. His cultivation was already very strong, so he killed everyone in the Lei n in one go. Then, he did something even more despicable ¡­ He had actually tarnished his mother, and had cursed her just like that beastman butler.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you bitch. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have such a miserable life!¡±

    He killed his mother and left Fenggu County. An Zheng personally came over from the Jinling to thoroughly investigate the Lei Family¡¯s number of dead and missing, and confirmed Lei Xiucheng¡¯s suspicion. At this time, Lei Xiucheng was already thousands of miles away, killing people and dirtying women.

    He was a madman.

    This was the youngest homicidal demon An Zheng met, the year he was killed by An Zheng, the one who changed his name to Thunder God, Lei Xiucheng, was only seventeen years old. Without a doubt, he was a genius. If he could have grown up in a normal environment, this would definitely not have happened.

    An Zheng felt that he was pitiful, but he knew that he deserved to die.

    After his memories were interrupted by An Zheng himself, he looked at Zhou Cangzhi who was at the brink of death and then looked at Zhou Dong Lei who was being stepped on by him.

    ¡°How did you get this Lightning God Tactic cultivation technique?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zhou Dong Lei spat out blood. He seemed to have already sensed something, and when he looked at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with fear. I know who you are now. In this world, this world ¡­ There is only one person who can control the power of thunder that is even stronger than the Thunder God Art, and that is him alone! ¡±

    As Zhou Dong Lei shouted these words, his body began to tremble violently. Obviously, he had seen An Zheng make a move before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this afraid.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    An Zheng knelt down and stared at Zhou Caizhi, ¡°Look at him, he is suffering ten times more pain than you, do you know why? Because I had nothing to ask him, he was suffering the punishment he deserved. You should feel lucky. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to ask you a question, you would be just like him. ¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You definitely do not understand the torture methods used by the Ming Fa Si back then.¡±

    His hand grasped at Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s hand. When the power was unleashed, all the tendons in Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s body were dislocated. The pain of a misced tendon was something that no one who had never experienced before could understand. In just a split-second, Zhou Dong Lei copsed.

    ¡°It was bestowed to me by Lord Sect Master!¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei roared, ¡°Lord Sect Master possesses many, many cultivation techniques. This Lightning God¡¯s Art was given to me by him.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°What is the name of your sect master?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Buyu... His name is Zhou Buyu! ¡±

    An Zheng searched his memory, but didn¡¯t remember meeting a person called Zhou Buyu. He asked: ¡°Zhou Buyu, are you rted to the people of the Sacred Hall?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. The sect master seems to possess the secrets of many families, so many families are connected to him. I have never seen anyone from the Sacred Hall, but it was the Left who brought us here this time. ¡±

    Left. The death of the Left Swordhall had a huge impact on the Left. After the death of Chen Zhongqi, the strength of the Left plummeted by leaps and bounds, causing the left-handed Sword Spirit that An Zheng wanted to kill to not show itself at all times.

    This mysterious sect master held the secrets of many families, as well as many cultivation techniques that could not be leaked out by the Ming Fa Si¡¯s archives ¡­ All these cultivation techniques were taken away by the Holy Shrine at that time, could it have something to do with sleeping Buddha?

    An Zheng frowned slightly. He suddenly felt that entering the Infinite Pce was not a martial arts thing.

 Chapter 776 - Close monitoring

    <h4>Chapter 776 ¨C Close monitoring</h4>

    Zhou Dong Lei was tormented to the point where he wished he was dead by An Zheng¡¯s tendons and bones. He really did not think that these methods were actually used by a disciple under the orthodox Dao Sect¡¯s inheritance. Even the people in charge of interrogation might not be as ruthless as him. In reality, Zhou Dong Lei was a very fierce person. He had done this kind of thing to torture others more than anyone else, but in front of An Zheng, he could not evenst a few seconds.

    His methods could be used by the bad people on the good people, why not the good people on the bad people?

    An Zheng and Chen Zhongqi had once argued over a matter before ¡­ Back then in Ming Fa Si¡¯s An Zheng¡¯s study, Chen Zhongqi had extended the benevolence of a Monarch to the standards of a good person. Then, he came to a conclusion. From An Zheng¡¯s methods of dealing with the criminals, An Zheng could not be considered a good person.

    An Zheng asked Chen Zhongqi, in return, what exactly was considered to be a good person.

    Chen Zhongqiughed as he said this. A standard good person would suffer grievances and repay kindness.

    An Zheng replied with five words ¡­ Damn it.

    Only he would dare to speak like this in front of Chen Zhongqi. Chen Zhongqi not only did not get angry, heughed out loud instead: ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re Fang Zheng, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s worthy of being Ming Fa Si¡¯s Lord Sect Leader.¡±

    At that time, An Zheng said, ¡°Do you know why themoners like those stories about revenge the most?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi replied that he did not know.

    An Zheng remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°Because themoners do not dare to do that, everyone has their own enemies in their hearts, it¡¯s just that this one has different degrees of enemies. So they always think of themselves as the characters in the novel who love and love and seek sce in this kind of story. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But no matter who is in power or who stands at the top, they will never spread suching. Of course we should spread the morality of justice, because morality can prevent good people from causing trouble, and when the good people are bullied, they will think of settling the matter and calm others down ¡­ Once such a thing was spread, the world would be thrown into chaos. This was not an exaggeration. However, there must be a kind of person who existed to let good people know that there were people who governed fairness and justice in this world. Only then would they not lose all hope. And people like this, those in power are also not allowed to exist in the outside world. Even if they do exist, they are not allowed to spread it. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the person who presides over fairness and justice, must be someone from the Holy See. It must bowerfulw enforcement office under the Holy See. Only by doing this can the Holy See maintain a high and mighty status amongst themoners. ¡±

    At that time, Chen Zhongqi said that An Zheng was paranoid.

    Was it An Zheng who was paranoid?

    Looking at Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s pained expression, An Zheng did not feel much pleasure. Therefore, An Zheng had also said one sentence back then: ¡°So the person who holds the power to enforce thew, must be the one who strictly controls his own desire.¡±

    Chen Zhongqimented at the time: ¡°Then you are not qualified.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right. From this point of view, An Zheng was not qualified, because at that time, he was not someone whopletely followed the rules of the game. His only struggle against the Holy See¡¯sws and regtions was that whenever he epted a case, as long as the criminal deserved to die, he would definitely kill him and not capture him. Sometimes, thinking about it, this was also a kind of humble struggle.

    ¡°What benefits did the people of the Left give to your Infinite Pce?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zhou Dong Lei cried out in pain: ¡°What difference is there between what you¡¯re doing and the evil person you think you¡¯re doing!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and straightforward, ¡°To make you afraid is what I want to do.¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His mental defenses hadpletely copsed. The Daoist¡¯s cold and merciless methods hadpletely copsed under this person¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much ¡­ Cough cough, I don¡¯t know the background of Zhou Buyu¡¯s identity, but he suddenly found the ce we were hiding dozens of years ago, fought with the sect master then, and killed the sect master. Then he used vicious means to suppress those who disobeyed him, and announced that he was the new Sect Master of the Heavenly Reality Sect, and even changed the name of the Heavenly Reality Sect to Infinite Pce. ¡±

    ¡°This person is very mysterious. He seems to be connected with many big families and sects. Therefore, even though those sects and ns knew that what he had done was very dangerous, they were alwayspromising ¡­ Why, I don¡¯t know. However, under his leadership, our Infinite Pce took several tens of years to recover from the Ming Fa Si¡¯s attack and to be even stronger. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Where were you before?¡±

    ¡°In ¡­¡± Fenggu County. ¡±

    ¡°Fenggu County?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled. He had only just thought of the matter of Fenggu County¡¯s Lei Xiucheng, and did not expect that Infinite Pce had actually been hiding within Fenggu County for all these years.

    ¡°All these years, the sect head has been giving us cultivation techniques and arge amount of spirit stones and magic tools that we need based on our performance. We do not know where these cultivation techniques and spirit stones came from, but he is much more powerful than the previous sect master, and we are all convinced. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Did he mention the sanctuary?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei was in immense pain, and didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°I¡¯ve been by his side for dozens of years, and he has never mentioned the sanctuary.¡±

    An Zheng felt that something was wrong, he didn¡¯t mention it at all. However, based on An Zheng¡¯s many years of experience in investigating cases, when the evidence was too obvious, the so-called truth that was often pointed towards was not the real thing.

    ¡°You can die now.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If you were to be reincarnated auman in your next life ¡­¡±

    Zhou Dong Lei nodded his head with all his might. Right now to die was a kind of expectation and satisfaction to him. He nodded his head as if he was pounding garlic. ¡°If I am reborn aerson in my next life, I will definitely be a good person.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°What I want to say is, if you are still able to reincarnate in your next life, then it must be that the heavens are unfair.¡±

    An Zheng stomped his foot on Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s chest and with a swing of his hand, a crescent-shaped sword qi floated out from the edge of his palm, and shed Zhou Caizhi who was still groaning on the ground into two.

    This matter had already exceeded An Zheng¡¯s expectations. He knew that even if he had to wait any longer, the Sect Master Zhou Buyu would not appear. This person not only had a mysterious origin, but he was also extremely cunning and cautious. He clearly knew that the Left Protector he had killed before was almost the same cultivation level as the two he had sent out afterwards. He did not send anyone stronger.

    There was no point in waiting any longer. An Zheng cut off Zhou Dong Lei¡¯s and Zhou Caizhi¡¯s heads and carried them into the main hall of the Heroic Hall. There waltar in the middle of the north side that still had fruits and an incense burner. When An Zheng walked in, the incense cauldron had just finished burning. On the wall directly above the altar hung the portrait of An Zheng that he had taken at Ming Fa Si.

    After walking over, An Zheng reached out to take his own portrait, then looked at the nk tablet on the altar. He flicked his middle finger and wrote on the rankings a spirit tablet that had mastered the art of cultivation. After thinking for a while, he erased it and changed it to the spirit tablet that had seeded his previous attempt.

    He ced the head on the altar and found incense to burn in the incense burner.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t find your body, I¡¯ll divide the people who killed you.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and left.

    Not long after An Zheng left, a few people rushed in from outside. The man in the lead gestured, and the others dispersed to inspect the yard. This person¡¯s face was covered, so it was impossible to see his face. He looked around and then walked into the hall. The first thing he saw was the head on the table, as well as the candle, and then the memorial tablet of Cheng Suquan.

    He walked up to the altar, picked up the rank and looked at it. With a slight frown, he immediately turned around and left.

    Not long after, in the quiet garden.

    Wen En walked in from the outside in small steps, his feet making no sound at all. He knew that the Sacred Emperor loved peace and quiet, especially when dealing with national affairs. He hated being disturbed the most. Therefore, he hesitated outside the door, thinking that this matter wasn¡¯t really that important, so he decided to wait a bit before deciding.

    ¡°Come in, I could hear your hurried footsteps from far away.¡±

    Hearing the Sacred Emperor¡¯s voice, Wen En hurriedly opened the curtain and entered, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from Your Majesty ¡­ It was actually not some major military or state affair, but just rted to Chen Liuxi. Just now, a subordinate sent someone to watch, he killed three cultivators in the small courtyard of the Chivalrous Hall who were close to the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, they should all be from the Heaven¡¯s Path Sect. ¡±

    ¡°Three?!¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°Chen Liuxi¡¯s cultivation level is not yet at the Lower Celestial Stage either, how could he kill three cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage by himself?¡±

    ¡°So this old servant felt that this matter was a little strange. It is reasonable to say that even though someone from Hollow Jade Temple had been injured, but he had already avenged himself. Why did he still burn incense for that person from the Heroic Hall who died?¡±

    ¡°The people from the Dao Sect all have a merciful heart.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed and said.

    Wen En shook his head, ¡°But this Taoist Chen Liuxi, doesn¡¯t seem to be merciful in any way. Your Majesty, there is another question. Within a short period of time, he found out the name of this Sect Master of the Heroic Hall, and he even established a tablet for him. How long had it been since Hollow Jade Temple came to the Jinling? The organization¡¯s ability was not to be underestimated, as they had already found out the history of the Hall of Heroic Evils so quickly. Most importantly, something was wrong with the tablet. It looks like he wrote something first, then he erased it and wrote it again. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head and looked at Wen En: ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°This old servant has found something...¡± The head of the Chivalrous Hall, Cheng Suifang, was actually the head of the Judgement Division of the Ming Fa Si at that time. After the incident in the Ming Fa Si, he chose to leave, but did not leave the Jinling. Instead, he recruited a group of people who shared the same interests as him, and formed this Heroic Hall. What we do every day, is the so-called chivalrous thing. ¡±

    ¡°All the people in the Ming Fa Si have Fang Zheng¡¯s brand in their bones.¡±

    Chen Wunuo sighed: ¡°What you mean is, you suspect that Chen Liuxi is rted to Fang Zheng?¡±

    ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare to think like that. This old servant only feels that he might have some sort of connection with the Ming Fa Si. If the name written on the tablet was Cheng Dacheng and then changed to Cheng Suifang, then ¡­ I am afraid that we need to re-examine this Chen Liuxi¡¯s origins. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded: ¡°Where did he go now?¡±

    ¡°Jinling Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Jinling Mansion?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°When the Jinling Mansiones into contact with him, he has already lost one of them, and now he is going to the Jinling Mansion again.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Your majesty, Jinling Mansion is holding back and wants to take revenge on him.¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked: ¡°Jinling Mansion¡¯s current Prefect, Jin Taida, went up via rank?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we know about the past affairs of the Jinling Mansion. Let Chen Liuxi go and cause some trouble. We would like to see how much trouble the yamen area of the Jinling Mansion has be under my watch.¡±

 Chapter 777 - Die now

    <h4>Chapter 777 ¨C Die now</h4>

    The people of the Jinling Mansion had changed a lot, but in this kind of environment, the people who reced them were more or less rted to the original people. Some people said that Jinling Mansion was under the watch of the Emperor, and no one dared to act rashly. There were also people who said that the Jinling was dark under the lights. It was because even the Saint King thought in such a way that he would not pay attention to all the dirty things that happened in the Jinling.

    There were all sorts of things to say, but in reality, these two situations contradicted each other. Beneath the feet of the Son of Heaven, those who had a bad heart were careful and cautious.

    The current Prefect of Jinling Mansion was called Jin Tai Da, he was an official who came from a high school. He did not have any background, nor did he have any qualifications. He had worked in the Jinling Mansion for many years, and had already sent off three Prefecture Lords. The first Prefect that he served, Zuo Jian, was now a Minister of Rites, he was the one holding the highest position in the Holy See. The second Prefect was called Gu Xun, and he had been promoted to the position of Minister of Revenue. As for the third Prefect ¡­ was sent to hell by An Zheng.

    It was precisely because of the incident with the previous Prefect that the Sacred Emperor personally ordered that the new Prefect not be selected from any of therge families. Since the benefits of this Prefect did not fall upon their own families, they decided to report Jin Tida to them after some discussion and gave him a good reputation of hard work and hard work. When it came to Saint Kings, this person was simply a typical person with a great talent who had been suppressed because he had no background.

    The President of the Department of Public Rtions handed over the names of the people to choose from. After saying a few words of praise, Chen Wunuo called out the name of Jin Taida.

    Inside the Jinling Mansion, Kindly sat on the tree and looked at the pile of documents on the table. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Carry all of these out.¡±

    Master Fan Da said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Lord, these files have not been disposed of yet. Many cases have already been under pressure for more than a month, this is ¡­ Move out just like that? ¡±

    Kindly smiled, pointed at Fan Da and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? You¡¯ve been working in the government for years, and you still don¡¯t know what it means to be an official? Let me ask you, why would I suddenly be the governor of this Jinling Mansion? ¡±

    Fan Da replied, ¡°Your excellency is admired by His Majesty the Sacred Emperor. You¡¯re quite talented.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe those lies? If I¡¯m talented, it was twenty or thirty years ago. At that time, I had just scored first in the imperial examinations and was in high spirits. My Humble ss came from a family that knew the hardships of themon people, so all my thoughts were that if I became an official, then I would do things wholeheartedly and wholeheartedly. However, after decades of experience in the government, I just realized how childish and ridiculous my original thoughts were. ¡±

    Fan Da said, ¡°Master, what was wrong with your original thoughts and ambitions? Subordinate also believes that as an official, one should be blessed. Especially since we are in Jinling Mansion, as a Prefect, the Sacred Emperor can see this very clearly.

    Jin Taida waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t tell me about this. When I tell you to put all these files away, you put them away. You can do nothing about it, but you have to keep them well, sort them out ording to the situation, and you have to be clear about them. If the person on top asks, I need to know where the file is and what it is about. ¡±

    ¡°Lord, why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so talkative ¡­¡± Forget it, I¡¯ll just talk to you a little more. As a government official, especially in the capital, the most important thing was to do nothing. The more you do, the more you¡¯re wrong. At my age, the position of the Jinling Mansion¡¯s Prefect is already too much for me. When Holy See chooses the right person toe down, I will give up the seat. So, why am I doing so much? Go ahead and tell everyone that the main gate of Jinling Mansion will be open during the day. No matter if it¡¯s the citizens or the influential people, all of us will be weed ¡­ Furthermore, you must receive them kindly, and not say anything wrong. ¡±

    Fan Da opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only sigh and leave.

    It had been more than a month since the new Prefect came up. He hadn¡¯t dealt with a single case, hadn¡¯t done a single thing. Until now, he had not been able to manage the renovations on the few streets jointly set up by the Department of Revenue and Jinling Mansion. For two months in a row, the Ministry of Revenue had transferred the veterans¡¯ disability benefits, but it had not continued to distribute them. The citizens have met with a dispute, so all kinds of cases have been brought to light. However, they just don¡¯t want to open the doors ¡­

    Vanda had been a clerk for many years, but he had never seen such azy officer.

    After Fan Da left, the constable Shang Dazhi came close to Prefect Jin Taida and said with a smile, ¡°This Master Fan is really nosy...¡± This subordinate heard that he was the previous year¡¯s top scout, but because there was no way for him to do so and no one in the Department of Public Affairs was of any use, he had yet to be appointed. Logically speaking, he should be a county magistrate, but after two years, he had only been able to write down documents for all the adults. Lord, you pity him for letting him enter the Jinling Mansion to work, having a stable ie. Yet, he felt that he is a big character, and got annoyed just from looking at him all day long. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Kintada said, ¡°Fan Da iruly talented person and he also wants to be an administrative officer. In the end, he is still young. Back then, I was the same as him, but my luck was even worse.

    He looked outside and then looked at the clock hanging on the wall: ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Go outside and take a look. The yamen¡¯s gate cannot be closed earlier than a second, nor can it be closedter. We are all human, we must rest when the timees. ¡±

    Shang Dazhi chuckled, ¡°This subordinate understands. I¡¯m really tired after spending the past few days together.¡±

    Kintada: ¡°That¡¯s right. These past few days have been tiring.¡±

    As Shang Dazhi came out of the study, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and took out an item from the space magic tool he carried with him and ced it on the table of Kintada. ¡°This is a local product that I brought back from my hometown.¡±

    He looked at the box in front of him. It was filled with golden balls the size of apples. In the middle of the box was a gem.

    ¡°This fruit is too hard to swallow.¡±

    Kintada waved his hand. ¡°Take it back, Old Shang. I know what you want to do. You want to take another step. Leave this for the next Prefect. As I said, I know my own limits. If the people up there don¡¯t recognize me, there¡¯s no point in me taking your things. If you keep this thing for the next one, it¡¯ll solve the problem of your son entering the yamen. ¡±

    ¡°Lord, this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it away. I still want to return home safely to retire.¡±

    ¡°Alright, my lord ¡­¡±

    Shang Dazhi picked up his things awkwardly and walked out of the room. Not long after he left the study, a person walked over with brisk steps. Shang Dazhi¡¯s cultivation was ordinary, and he was unable to react in time, and almost bumped into the other party. That person¡¯s body nimbly moved to the side to let Shang Dazhi pass. Even though he didn¡¯t bump into him, he still managed to give Shang Dazhi a fright.

    ¡°Where did this doge from!¡±

    He was already full of fire, but now his anger exploded: ¡°Did you throw yourself into a dog¡¯s den when you went out! F * ck, you dare to run rampant in the yamen of Jinling Mansion? ¡°How cheap is your mother, who gave birth to a beast like you!¡±

    He raised his hand to p him, but the man had already senowerful p across his face. Shang Dazhi didn¡¯t even have the time to dodge before he was sent flying by a p. He crashed into the door and shattered it.

    The young man in ck walked back and looked at Shang Dazhi who was moaning on the ground with a calm expression. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember clearly what my mother looked like, but I don¡¯t want anyone to scold her either.¡±

    Shang Dazhi spat out a mouthful of blood. Half of his teeth had fallen out of his mouth. He opened his mouth, spitting blood. Seeing that he did not recognize the man, he lied down and cursed, ¡°Public beating of officials in the yamen, you are f * cking courting death.¡±

    Of course, the one who wore ck clothes was An Zheng. He nced at Shang Dazhi, and said indifferently: ¡°You should be d.

    He took hold of Shang Dazhi¡¯s clothes and lifted him up, saying, ¡°A person who dares to curse at his mother after opening his mouth is worthy of wearing this official uniform? ¡°I¡¯ll help you learn to remember better, so that you won¡¯t have to suffer a great loss in the future because of this.¡±

    With three ps, he turned Sanda Zhi¡¯s face intig¡¯s head.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shang Dazhi asked in an intermittent manner, his eyes still holding traces of ruthlessness suppressed under his fear.

    ¡°Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi, wee to find me anytime.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and threw Shang Da Zhi out from the door, a good 20 metres away. The moment Shang Dazhi fell to the ground, he was extremely miserable. The moment he was grabbed, all the meridians in his body were sealed and the originally pitiful Cultivation Power was no longer able to circte. Thus, when he fell, he did not have any zhen qi to protect his body. Two of his ribs were broken, and the tip of his butt was in so much pain that he did not dare to move.

    However, Shang Dazhi did not even dare to say a single word now. The previous Prefecture Lord had fallen to this person¡¯s hands ¡­

    Seeing that Shang Da Zhi did not say a word, An Zheng turned and entered the house. Charging into the Jinling Mansion¡¯s Prefect¡¯s study room, An Zheng seemed to have done this with ease.

    When he heard the voiceing out of the house, he saw a shadow sh in front of him. He was an old schr, and before he could even react, An Zheng had already grabbed him by the front of his clothes and lifted him up. Kinta groaned, almost choked.

    ¡°I just want to ask one thing, in thest two days, who has been in Jinling Mansion to find out about the matter regarding the Heroic Hall?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why did I tell you? Cough cough ¡­¡± ¡°If you are going to do this, just wait for me to go to jail!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand tightened slightly, and Jin Taida¡¯s suffocating face instantly turned purple.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you. You don¡¯t care about anything when you sit in the magistrate¡¯s office. You don¡¯t care about the matters of themoners, nor the matters of the imperial court. However, you revealed the origins of a small sect just like that. ¡°How did the other party treat you, to the point where even if I asked you to gather the information about the Hall of Chivalry, I would still be able to do it. Believe me, I am not joking with you.¡±

    Jin Tai Da looked at An Zheng¡¯s eyes. His heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his throat.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng casually threw him out: ¡°Let me tell you, I am not looking for you to bluff, nor am I looking for you to inquire about anything. If I didn¡¯t find out it was you, I wouldn¡¯t havee. Two days ago, someone entered your house at night, and the next day you sent someone to deliver a letter to you.

    Kintada coughed. ¡°I... I can¡¯t afford to offend those people, they were sent by the people of the Left, how would I dare to offend them. If they want it, I¡¯ll get the people below to find it in the sect¡¯s report file and then have them send it out. It¡¯s him, he brought people to my house, and it¡¯s also him who is involved with those people. ¡±

    When An Zheng turned around, Shang Da Zhi was about to crawl and escape.

    An Zheng kicked Jin Tai Da flying, then walked over and lifted Shang Da Zhi up. ¡°You are from Left?¡±

    Shang Dazhi hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, no. Those people gave me twenty thousand taels of silver and a White grade pill. I... I can¡¯t afford to offend you either. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I hope that your white pill can save you.¡±

    He lifted up Shang Dazhi and casually tossed him to the side. Shang Dazhi¡¯s body flew out into the streets andnded withud. If he did not die, he would have at least lost half his life. As he struggled to get up, An Zheng was already in front of him. ¡°Take me to the ce where you sent the letter.

 Chapter 778 - Wen Ens Fear

    <h4>Chapter 778 ¨C Wen En¡¯s Fear</h4>

    Shang Da Zhi had long heard that Chen Liuxi from Hollow Jade Temple waerson who did not know his ce. It was rumored that he had pped the face of the previous Prefect in the study room. Originally, he didn¡¯t believe him, but now, he had no choice but to believe him. The current Prefect, Jin Taida, was still lying in the courtyard moaning. It seemed that if he couldn¡¯t get his breath back, he would most likely die.

    Shang Da Zhi really wanted to quiver in his heart and ask An Zheng who gave you the guts to actuallymit murder in the study room of the Jinling Mansion Supreme Commander, and don¡¯t you have thews of the world?! But these words were on his mind, because he could at least see that if this guy wanted to kill him, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that could stop him.

    Speaking of which, he had wanted to call for help, but the old constable in the courtyard saw that An Zheng had entered and shouted that it was the Demon Queen who ran away. For some reason, the neer didn¡¯t run away, but seeing that the constable Shang Dazhi had been beaten up to such a state, no one dared to step forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s at Qingyi Lane.¡±

    Shang Dazhi sensibly chose to yield.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± We can¡¯t leave. ¡±

    An Zheng snorted, grabbed Shang Da Zhi¡¯s waist and carried him up, walking out withrge strides. Just what kind of shocking scene was this?! The dignified head constable of the Jinling Mansion, was actually lifted up by one hand and walked out of the main entrance of the Jinling Mansion! The moment the door was opened, themoners who heard themotion outside and wanted to hear what was going on were all startled and immediately moved out of the way.

    Qingyi Lane was not too far away from the Prefect¡¯s yamen, so An Zheng knew him. After all, he had spent dozens of years in the Jinling. The reason he brought Sanda Zhi was because he had to determine which house it was as soon as possible. The moment the other party reacted, he would be unable to grasp anything at all.

    No one could say for sure what exactly the existence of the sanctuary was, and even the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo may not have determined the location of the sanctuary until now. It was just that the Sleeping Buddha was one of his trusted aides and one of his most trusted people, so the sanctuary was given to the Blessed Buddha to temporarily exercise the powers and authority of the original Ming Fa Si. However, the Church of Holy Light did not have the same level of authority as the Ming Fa Si. The Buddha himself was a man who was full of money and alcohol. How could he enforce thew so strictly?

    In case this matter was rted to the sanctuary, An Zheng ¡­ He had no ns to end it like this.

    Ye Xiaoxin was still lying in the sect gate, if this matter did not have an exnation that could turn intiver of blood, An Zheng would not let this matter go.

    In the quiet garden.

    Once again, Wen En quickly walked into the study, his footsteps much more hurried than before. Chen Wunuo looked up at the Wen En who wanted to say something but hesitated, and could not help butugh: ¡°That Taoist Chen Liuxi has done something earth-shattering again?¡±

    ¡°He really went to the Jinling Mansion, beat Prefect Jin Taida to the point where he only had onest breath left. Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this Chen Liuxi too reckless? If he is allowed to continue like this, the dignity of the Great Western Holy See will be swept away ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Let him suffer. If he doesn¡¯t know how to suffer, there¡¯s no need for us to choose this person.¡±

    ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t quite understand His Majesty¡¯s intentions.¡±

    ¡°Intention?¡±

    Chen Wunuo put down the brush in his hand, and looked at the sky outside: ¡°These things are not something that can be exined easily. If too many Yuwen n¡¯s people died, then the northwest of the Great Xi Empire would fall into chaos. We could have stopped you, but we didn¡¯t. Do you know why? ¡±

    ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I have betrayed the country and all my officials. I cannot betray her.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°The people from the Left thought that this was their chance. If the Yuwen n were to be chaotic in the northwest, that iplete Left would want to do some random things in the capital. It¡¯s obvious, but you¡¯re toozy to think about it. The Left Swordhall had always been a person of importance, and was inextricably linked to the matter with Fang Zheng. Now, it was rumored that Fang Zheng¡¯s descendant appeared, and the killer was also him who killed the Left Swordhall. If that was really the case, how could those people from the Left be able to sit in the capital? However, all of this happened after the Hollow Jade Temple entered the Jinling, how could others not suspect it? ¡±

    ¡°The Left Sword Spirit is a narrow-minded person witetty mind. The death of the Left Swordhall, he would vent his anger on the Ming Fa Si. If it were not for the matter of plotting against Fang Zheng, the Left would not have been smashed into pieces like this. They hooked up with the so-called Heavenly Justice Sect to confirm two things. 1st ce... Whether or not this Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi had anything to do with Fang Zheng. Secondly, if it doesn¡¯t matter, they hope to force Fang Zheng¡¯s disciple out through the people who keep killing the Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    Wen En asked: ¡°Your Majesty, then is this Chen Liuxi rted to Fang Zheng in the end?¡±

    ¡°Who cares.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°If it¡¯s something we owe him, we can just let him run rampant. If not, it would also be a good thing to block the real Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor. I originally thought that even if we met with some trouble in the peaceful and prosperous world of the Great Xixi, we would at least be able to maintain our unity. Now it seems that I have overestimated them. Our biggest regret right now is that it¡¯s toote. We had originally nned to change at least one third of the people in the Holy See. If we had acted a little earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been in sucassive situation. ¡±

    Wen En¡¯s heart suddenly shook, he seemed to have understood something.

    His Majesty¡¯s heart was truly ruthless.

    After connecting everything together, a clear vein of information finally appeared in Wen En¡¯s mind ¡­ His Majesty had said to clean up at leashird of the people in the Holy See, because they had already be rotten and were worms. If they continued to harm Da Xi, there would be a big problem sooner orter. But why? If he didn¡¯t have a reasonable reason, it would be a disaster to kill so many people at once.

    Therefore, at this time, Prince Chen Zhongqi appeared. Chen Zhongqi had expressed the intention to rece the Sacred Emperor, and those families that sensed danger would involuntarily gather by Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side. The Sacred Emperor used his own son as bait to fish out arge number of fishes. If something rebellious really happened, then this matter would affect the entire Holy See and the crime of conspiracy would have to bemitted by the nine races... How is Chen Zhongqi trying to rebel? He¡¯s clearly trying to rebel!

    Those idiots were all fooled. If not for the sudden arrival of the Summoning the Spiritual World, the Sacred Emperor¡¯s n would have seeded. Wen En could not help but think of what happened even longer ago. His Majesty was actually ambushed by the Sculpting Mountain?

    That was clearly an introduction. Everything was going ording to the Sacred Emperor¡¯s n. Because of the ambush, the Sacred Emperor had dealt with a group of people. No one dared to say anything. Although everyone felt that the assassination attempt on the Sacred Emperor was somewhat inconceivable, it had still truly happened. Therefore, even if they suspected him, there was no other way to ept it. As soon as the introduction was given, the citizens and courtiers could not help but wonder, who was the one who was trying to rebel?

    That¡¯s right, who was the one who was trying to rebel?

    Soon after, Chen Zhongqi appeared. He tried to rope in the court officials and provoked the bottom line of the Sacred Emperor time and time again. They did not even hesitate to use the ns for the future that the Ming Fa Si had already abandoned back then.

    This was a big situation, a big situation that began by sacrificing his own son. But would they really sacrifice Chen Zhongqi? Of course not, if not, why would the Sacred Emperor send him to the northwest Yuwen n¡¯s Phoenix Stage?

    Everything had been tidied up, Wen En felt chills on his back for quite a while. This is the Emperor¡¯s Art ¡­ Even now, no one could understand that the one who designed all of this was the Saint King himself.

    Wen En further thought, if ¡­ If that was really the case, then could Chen Zhongqi nning to kill Fang Zheng be the first step in this huge n? If it was really like that, then the one who killed Fang Zheng was not Chen Zhongqi at all, but... Instead, it was this nine or five year old ruler in front of him, Daxi Shenghuang!

    If Fang Zheng was here, it would be impossible to carry out this n. With Fang Zheng¡¯s character, how could he allow suching to happen? This n would be ruined by Fang Zheng halfway through. Fang Zheng, who was supposed to protect the fairness of thew, became a hindrance for the Holy Emperor to get rid of those scum who were corrupt officials. Perhaps, the n to get rid of Fang Zheng was not something that the Sacred Emperor thought of, but something that Chen Zhongqi had no choice but to do. However, if the Sacred Emperor was not in charge, then this n could not be carried out.

    But the Sacred Emperor knew that once Fang Zheng died, the Ming Fa Si would not be able to continue existing. Fang Zheng had offended so many people, if he died, his subordinates would be the target of their revenge. If the Ming Fa Si was no longer here, which yamen would be in charge of collecting the? When the rebellion beeality, there will definitely be a powerful yamen to execute it, so ¡­ So the Temr had appeared!

    Wen En¡¯s shoulder involuntarily trembled, the cold sweat on his back had already drenched his clothes. He regretted, regretted that he shouldn¡¯t have thought about so many things. The Sacred Emperor wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to understand such matters. He began to be afraid, his forehead beaded with sweat from the uncontroble fear.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Chen Wunuo slightly narrowed his eyes and nced at Wen En: ¡°What did you think of?¡±

    Wen En trembled in fear, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think of anything ¡­ Only, Your Majesty, this old servant felt that even though Chen Liuxi, a traveller that wasn¡¯t in the Holy See, was acting so recklessly in the Jinling, this old servant still felt that it was detrimental to the dignity of the Holy See. The old servant thought that if, if someone gambled everything on this, the Jinling would really be in big trouble. ¡°Thinking of this, the old servant felt waves of fear.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at Wen En witrofound look, and thenughed: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, go ¡­ I still have a lot of things to take care of, so don¡¯t bother me anymore. Go watch and see how big of a storm Chen Liuxi can cause. I was worried that he didn¡¯t find it big enough ¡­ A Left is not something that would cause us to be anxious. Even if a Left Swordhall doesn¡¯t die, he is just a bug that we can press to death. ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to squash a bug, but how disgusting was that?

    Wen En suddenly felt a disgusting feeling in the heart of the Sacred Emperor ¡­ That¡¯s right, they were once highly valued by the Sacred Emperor. Now, all of them had be Da Xi¡¯s gravediggers. If they didn¡¯t get rid of these people as soon as possible, Da Xi would truly be in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Old servant ¡­¡± This old servant will go now. ¡±

    Wen En did not dare to turn around, as he was afraid that the Sacred Emperor would see his drenched back. He lowered his head and walked out of the room. He didn¡¯t dare to turn around and leave until he was out of the room. Although he had reported everything, his footsteps were even more hurried than when he came.

    Chen Wunuo looked out of the window and saw Wen En¡¯s drenched back. His main pen stopped in mid-air, and a drop of blood-red ink dripped down from the tip.

    Pata.

 Chapter 779 - Left Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 779 ¨C Left Sword Formation</h4>

    Chen Wunuo looked at Wen En who was hurriedly leaving the window, and his hand that was paused in mid-air finally began to slowly brush. He suddenly realized that even Wen En had unknowingly aged... It seemed that when she gave him to Su Ruhai as a disciple, she was still there yesterday.

    Decades.

    Chen Wunuo put down the brush, and did not interrupt his memories.

    It had been a very ordinary day, but the weather had been outrageously good. Chen Wunuo even felt that if he did not go out for a walk on such good weather, he would be letting nature down with such a generous gift. But he couldn¡¯t leave. Every day, a small mountain of memorials was piled on the desk. The big one sometimes made him feel weak.

    Therefore, Chen Wunuo specially selected a capable and loyal eunuch to train with Su Ruhai. It was obvious that there was not enough servants in the royal study.

    ¡°How about the disciple that I handed to you?¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned his head and looked at Su Ruhai. At that time, Su Ruhai was still able to stand up straight, but he was used to bowing in front of the Sacred Emperor.

    ¡°Too smart, everything else is fine.¡±

    ¡°Too smart, no?¡±

    Su Ruhaiughed, ¡°Your Majesty knows that it is not good to be too smart for someone like this old servant.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°He¡¯s not as smart as you. Everyone can see that he¡¯s smart when he¡¯s outside. Your intelligence is hidden too deeply inside. He is different from you, I need you two to make up for each other. You ¡­ If he continued acting like a fool, who knew if he would turn into one sooner orter. Back then, you were a cautious person in the martial arts world. You would never be a great general that goes back and forth between tens of thousands of troops. ¡±

    ¡°This old servant cannot be a general, this old servant is only a eunuch.¡±

    Su Ruhaiughed humbly.

    Chen Wunuo suddenly thought of something. ¡°How long has your sword been sealed for?¡±

    ¡°Almost fifty years.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± When you personally handed your sword to me, I will return it to youter. ¡°I truly want to see if you will one day walk with your sword and kill within ten thousand miles.¡±

    ¡°Old servant, I don¡¯t even know myself.¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°Like I said, when we use people, we must choose to use them. Cultivating Wen En properly is someone who can help us share our worries. Da Xi is my Da Xi, the world is my world. Therefore, this matter is of little importance. To me, it is not a matter of family matters, but a matter of the nation. Therefore, I¡¯m not using people for myself, but for the whole world. Even if we have to find a person to serve as our eunuch, that person would be the eunuch who will be chosen for the world. ¡±

    After finishing his sentence, he chuckled, ¡°The logic is so, but it¡¯s still strange to say it out loud.¡±

    He looked at Su Ruhai, ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t know it yourself, but we have always known that even though you seem to be cautious and prudent, you still have me in your heart. If therees a day when This Emperor needs you to pick up that sword again, you will definitely ughter everyone around you. ¡±

    Su Ruhaiughed, and hisugh was a little too pleased.

    Chen Wunuo frowned slightly as he tried to recall his memories. In his heart, he thought, if this Wen En also had such a sword, would he do the same as Su Ruhai? Never would he have thought that the words he said to Su Ruhai a few decades ago would actually be reality today. Su Ruhai brought his sword westward. ording to the news, he had already gone deep into the Northern Grasnd, where there were no signs of life. He alone killed many tribes of the Northern Grasnds, moving towards the north, dodging the sharpness of the sword.

    Su Ruhai.

    Chen Wunuo thought in his heart... You are a great general among thousands of soldiers, one that frightens the enemy.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the Fang Zheng that he regarded more highly... If Fang Zheng did not die, the three Su Ruhai s would not be able topare to him.

    Qingyi Lane.

    Carrying Shang Da Zhi, An Zheng walked to the entrance of a house. Shang Da Zhi pointed at it while trembling: ¡°It¡¯s here, they told me to deliver the news here. Master Chen, I am just a little pawn. If I take a little money to do something, it would be a mistake. I beg of you, Master Chen, if there is anything that can be of use to me in the future, just give me the order. If I have the slightest bit of hesitation, I will be struck to death by a bolt of heavenly lightning. ¡°I beg of you, Master Chen, please let me go.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I have no use for you at all.¡±

    He swung his arm and threw Shang Dazhi out. Shang Dazhi¡¯s body was like a cannonball as it heavily smashed into the door of the house, directly smashing it into pieces. Shang Dazhi¡¯s body flew straight into the courtyard and crashed into the wall of shadows. After he lefuman-shaped hole in the wall, hended on the ground. It seemed that he would die soon.

    An Zheng walked into the small courtyard alone. The person who was hidden here, was the one who colluded with the Infinite Pce to enter the Jinling to kill people. An Zheng knew that if he were to take this step, he would never be able to turn back. It was extremely possible that it would causuge uproar in the Jinling.

    When that step was taken, it was the domineering attitude of millions of people.

    From the outside, it looked like a very ordinary house, but after entering the courtyard, one would discover that there was a special ce inside. The courtyard behind the Wall of Shadows was veryrge. It had actually broken through all the houses in the area. It was probably even bigger than the yamen of Jinling Mansion.

    They were all shocked by the person who had suddenly flew in just now. Two of them squatted down beside Shang Da Zhi to inspect him, and when they saw An Zheng walking in, they were all startled.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    Apuse rang out from within the room, carrying with it some teasing. The man looked tall and slightly thin, and the gray hair on his temples showed that he was no longer young. He was wearing a light blue brocade robe, and his body was very straight. He walked out of the house and looked at An Zheng, as if he was the leader of a pack of wolves looking at the prey that was being surrounded by his subordinates.

    ¡°Daoist Master Chen is truly extraordinary.¡±

    The old man pped his hands and said, ¡°Since you found out about this ce so quickly, why don¡¯t you be an official and be a Taoist?¡± Let me think ¡­ If the Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si is still here, you can be the verdict of the investigation now. Do you know, I also like dogs with a keen sense of smell. When hunting, dogs like this always rush in the front and quickly find prey. But there¡¯s one bad thing about dogs like that, you know, they¡¯re stupid. If you discover your prey, you have to wait for reinforcements behind you. If you rush forward blindly, you will most likely be bitten to death. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the person in front of him and had only one feeling in his heart.

    There was nowhere to look for the broken iron shoes, so it didn¡¯t take any effort to get them.

    Left was involved in the ambush at Swallow Mountain against another person of his ¡­ Left Sword Spirit. Ever since Left Swordhall died, this guy had been hiding and not showing his face. An Zheng had not been able to find his whereabouts for a long time, but he didn¡¯t think that a Infinite Pce would drag him out. Then, An Zheng also thought of something. The reason why the Left had colluded with the Infinite Pce was simply to force him out, they did not know who Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor was, and that was why they chose the Infinite Pce, who also had a deep grudge with the Ming Fa Si.

    However, An Zheng knew that they might not even think that he was Fang Zheng¡¯s ¡°sessor¡±. Because this matter was a bit coincidental, if not for the fact that Infinite Pce and a few other idiots had gone to provoke the Hollow Jade Temple, what happened today would not have happened.

    Seeing that An Zheng did not say anything, the left sword spirit thought that he was feeling scared, andughed: ¡°Actually, this matter had nothing to do with the Hollow Jade Temple, it was just a misunderstanding. I was thinking that there was no need for us to fight to the death. Your men were wounded by my men. It was an ident. Now that you¡¯ve killed quite a few of my men, shouldn¡¯t you be satisfied? You and I can let bygones be bygones. You can return and continue to be the popr person in front of your Saint King. I¡¯ll do what I need to do. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I had thought that someone who could collude with the Infinite Pce, would be a little retard. Seeing your appearance and hearing your words, I finally realized that I have underestimated you.

    The expression of the Left Sword Spirit changed abruptly, ¡°Chen Liuxi, do you really think you can charge recklessly in this Jinling? This Jinling was just a big pond that was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Aren¡¯t you afraid of drowning yourself when you jump in? ¡±

    An Zheng slightly raised his chin. ¡°The sky cannot stop the birds, and the water cannot stop the fish. I¡¯m not a bird, and I¡¯m not a fish. Whether it was flying birds or swimming fish, there were no more than four words of freedom in the deep water. What I want is to turn the world upside down. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, the smile on his mouth was cold.

    Yes, he waeaven-defying dragon.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The left sword spirit pointed forward, and the big sized men in the courtyard immediately rushed towards An Zheng. An Zheng knew that everyrge n would raise many Death Soldiers. These people would do some shady business for theserge ns in the dark. A family like the Left would naturally have many Death Soldiers. In this ordinary looking house in Qing Yi Lane, there was one of the secrets of the Left ¡­ The ce where the Death Soldiers were kept.

    In the past, Fang Zheng would not hold back when he attacked, and the current An Zheng was the same.

    A person rushed in front of An Zheng, and just as he had raised his fist up, An Zheng had already grabbed onto his elbow. With jusull, half of his arm was pulled off by An Zheng, and then, An Zheng thrust this broken arm into the person¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t just a single person that was killed. That half of the arm was like a heavy bullet, and after piercing through the chest of the first person, it strung the group of people that charged at them from behind the candied fruits.

    These Death Soldiers had no value at all in front of An Zheng, but at least they were not afraid of death.

    The man who rushed over had a knife in his hand, and he died under it. There was a sword in the dead man¡¯s hand, and he died under it. An Zheng was like a Taotie who did not care about food. He would take whatever weapon wanted and turn it into his own, then send the original owner of the weapon into hell.

    The courtyard was huge, An Zheng had noticed it the moment he entered. The walk from the door to the eaves was at least 900 paces. When An Zheng had finished walking 900 steps, the ces he had walked past were filled with corpses on both sides. They were iplete, as though they were weing guests. Unfortunately, the dead man did not look beautiful at all.

    Zuo Sword Spirit did not seem to be surprised that An Zheng could kill so many people, nor did she feel afraid. Because he wanted these people to take their lives to lure An Zheng here, as long as An Zheng walked in and approached him, he would be dead for sure.

    A golden light suddenly appeared above An Zheng¡¯s head. From the east, south, and south, three directions respectively, a man in a sackcloth robe appeared, forming a four-sided formation with the Left Sword Spirit.

    ¡°Chen Liuxi, you haven¡¯t experienced the Left¡¯s sword formation right?¡±

    A sword appeared in the left sword spirit¡¯s hand. She looked at An Zheng as if he was his prey, ¡°Come and taste this sword formation, you will never forget it for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 780 - Atypical Combat Method

    <h4>Chapter 780 ¨C Atypical Combat Method</h4>

    Zuo Jianling looked at An Zheng and sneered: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Left is in the martial arts world or in the imperial court, they have been in business for hundreds of years and have never failed. Even though they had met with some trouble, it was not as if they could just randomly throw a stone at someone while they were down. What crappy Hollow Jade Temple, they are all worthless in my eyes. ¡±

    He pointed the longsword in his hand at An Zheng: ¡°Since you came today, I¡¯ll give you face as well. As long as you act as if nothing happened and hear what you see, it will rot in your stomach, and we will be safe. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave today. ¡±

    The Left Sword Spirit was located in the north, while the cultivators in the east, south, west were all terrifying to the aura. And the most terrifying thing was that there was no life within this terrifying aura. An Zheng even felt that the other three were not human beings.

    ¡°You sure have a lot of bullshit to say.¡±

    An Zheng sighed.

    The expression on the Left Sword Spirit¡¯s face changed, ¡°Kill!¡±

    The first to move was the cultivator to the south, who moved straight towards An Zheng. This person¡¯s pace was extremely strange. When he was rushing forward, his legs would not bend, as if he was being bounced over by some unknown force. However, that speed was so fast that even An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but be slightly moved.

    This cultivator pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s back with his sword, but there were no Tianyuan ripples produced by the Cultivation Power. An Zheng turned around and blocked the attack that his opponent was about to take.

    Strange strength!

    Without the Cultivation Power, it seemed to rely entirely on the strength of the fleshly body.

    When An Zheng counterattacked, the cultivator had already bounced back quickly, even An Zheng¡¯s sword did not follow up. Just then, the cultivators from the west rushed over, their swords sweeping across, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s neck. If his sh had hit, An Zheng¡¯s head would have flown up into the air.

    An Zheng bent his body to avoid the sword, and took the opportunity to punch the cultivator in the abdomen, with a crisp dang sound, the cultivator was sent flying backwards, but he was not injured at all!

    ¡°So it was made of steel, with the support of symbols.¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°It seems that there is nothing in the Left that can bring out sucerson.¡±

    Zuo Jianling said, ¡°Even if you can see through it, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Sometimes, a mannequin is much easier to use than a real person.¡±

    He stood to the north and did not move. The other three iron men began to attack in a continuous cycle, so fast that it was hard to say what they were doing. An Zheng closed his right eye and the three blue star point s in his left eye started to spin quickly.

    The defensive power of these iron men wasparable to a divine tool. They transferred the power of the hit rune to the ground. The entire yard was arge rune array. The rune array formation on the three iron men¡¯s bodies was connected to therge rune array formation. Their power derives from their exquisite design and the augmentation of runes.]

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and he quickly saw through the iron men. However, even if he were to see through it, he would not be able to find a way to break it in a short period of time.

    An Zheng thought of destroying the array on the ground, he stepped on the ground and witong sound, ¡­ The soil on the ground shook, but two feet below it was arge t metal b. The two feet of earth wereter covered, to deceive people.

    An Zheng¡¯s stomp was able to shatter the rock, but with the buff of the Runes, therge piece of metal dispersed An Zheng¡¯s energy, and arge majority of the energy was channeled into the ground. This was to say that these iron men, these iron te formations, were almost invulnerable.

    ¡°The heritage of arge family with hundreds of years of history is not something that can be easily provoked. Back then, the status of the Left aroused the jealousy of many people, and there were also many who provoked them. However, all of them fell to my Left¡¯s iron fists. ¡±

    Zuo Sword Spirit looked at An Zheng in disdain: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want the face I gave you, then I will leave your life behind as well.¡±

    The movements of the three iron men were obviously well-designed. The three of them took turns to work together without any cracks. The scariest thing was their speed; they were fast enough to almost surpass all cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, there must be something driving these iron men inside. Help me see clearly!¡±

    An Zheng said in his mind, but his hands weren¡¯t slow in the slightest. This was the first time An Zheng had faced such an opponent. They did not have any life, but they had power and speed that exceeded the cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, and also a defensive power that exceeded the cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage. Although this did not mean that their strength was truly stronger than the cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, it did not mean that their fighting strength was close to zero after they left the courtyard.

    However, in this courtyard and this array formation, there was no doubt about their terror.

    There are only twelve joints on all of the iron men and each joint is driven by a single Spirit Stone, which is at the peak of the Golden-Rank. The Dantian Qi Sea in his stomach is the center of the development of runes, each with a blue gem to provide strength, but you can¡¯t tell what material that gem is made of.]

    ¡°Cultivators whose attack power is equivalent to the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, whose speed is equivalent to an early stage Lower Celestial Stage, and whose defensive power is almostpletely wless, have their seventy percent of their strength transferred into the ground, and have thirty percent absorbed and scattered by the metal b on the ground.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice kept appearing in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing him to be unable to help but frown.

    ¡°Help me see if the material used to create these iron men and iron tes can improve the quality of my Reverse Scale Armor. If it is, I¡¯ll take it. If not, I¡¯ll think of a way to bomb it. ¡±

    A few secondster, Heaven¡¯s Eyes sounded again.

    There is only one piece of it in the entire world. It was once made into an iron beast that guarded the imperial pce by the Great Zhou Empire, and its whereabouts were unknown after the Great Western Region destroyed the Great Zhou. The Mysterious-Iron of the Cave could not be reborn, it was the only one of its kind. The preliminary prediction is that after Reverse Scale Armor absorbs the Mysterious ck Iron from the cave, her defense will increase by 10% and her strength by 10%.]

    ¡°Good stuff!¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee acrosreasure that is worth paying attention to.¡±

    He suddenly turned to the Left Sword Spirit, ¡°Do you know that I have taken a fancy to your things? ¡°Do you know that this kind of broken formation has no meaning to me ¡­¡±

    He rushed towards the Left Sword Spirit, ignoring the attacks of the three iron men. The left sword spirit scolded him, ¡°You are courting death!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes were already opened wide.

    One of the Ironman punched An Zheng in the back, causing An Zheng to groan, ¡°Motherf * cker, it hurts.¡±

    However, with the help of this iron man¡¯s punch, he was even faster towards the Left Sword Spirit. Originally, with An Zheng¡¯s speed, the Left Sword Spirit would not be able to keep up with him, but now that he was even faster, the Left Sword Spirit did not even have time to react. ording to cultivation realm, Zuo Jian spirit and his older brother Left Swordhall could not even be mentioned in the same breath. Left Swordhall¡¯s strength is the real Lower Celestial Stage, he can be one of the Temr Generals. In the army, his status was second only to the Saint-level marshals. But the left sword spirit was only the peak of Higher Completion Stage, it was within the range of An Zheng¡¯s berserk ¡­

    Bang!

    The Left Sword Spirit¡¯s sword was smashed away by An Zheng¡¯s fist just as it was raised, but the array formation was still there, and the people inside the array formation could not leave, and were blocked by an invisible wall, causing their bodies to fall to the ground.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The left sword spirit only had enough time to shout out.

    Bang!

    ¡®s shoulder was struck by the iron man, causing his body to unconsciously sink down, as he turned his head to look at the iron man who had shed his own shoulder, and shouted: ¡°Motherf * cker, it really hurts, I¡¯ll take care of youter.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice kept on appearing in An Zheng¡¯s mind, reporting the situation of his injuries in time.

    [Inverted Scales transfers 40% of its attack power, so the remaining 60% isn¡¯t enough to break through the defense of the Inverted Scales.] The level of damage you receive to your physical body is divided into 10 levels. The level of damage you receive from the Iron Man Sword Strike after it has been cancelled out by the reverse scale is 1, which is within the range that your physical body can take.]

    An Zheng shouted in his mind: ¡°Of course I know I can endure it, but it¡¯s so f * cking painful.¡±

    The pain was to be vented.

    He rushed up and kicked the left sword spirit away. The left sword spirit twisted and spun on the ground beforending on the wall. The wall was also part of the magic formation. It shook from the impact but did not scatter.

    ¡°Spare me, it hurts so bad!¡±

    Seeing An Zheng rushing towards his again, the Left Sword Spirit no longer had the domineering attitude from before. He felt like he had met a monster. Why couldn¡¯t he just kill that bastard? With the power of the Left Sword Formation, even if it was an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage who took on an iron man¡¯s attack head on, it would still biece of cake. That fe was screaming ¡®f * cking¡¯ as he chased after me and beat me up. This was not a f * cking battle between cultivators, but a fight between thugs and rascals.

    Who knew how many fathers had taught their sons like this before, ¡°If you are bullied in the academy, don¡¯t be afraid and fight your way back. If you lose a one on one fight, I¡¯ll have to beat you up again. If a group of people were to beat you up, then hold them down and beat them up.

    These words were a joke in the eyes of cultivators. It waspletely unfounded.

    However, Zuo Jianling now felt that she was the unlucky bastard who was being suppressed and beaten up.

    An Zheng said, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Then he beat up the Left Sword Spirit.

    Zuo Jianling said, ¡°Please spare my life, it hurts so much.¡±

    Then, Iron Man continued to beat An Zheng up.

    An Zheng was beaten up a lot more than the Left Sword Spirit, but An Zheng was not afraid. Although it was a lot of pain, it was only the pain on his body, it could not hurt his muscles or bones. The Left Sword Spirit was no longer the same. He had been beaten up toint where he no longer had a human form.

    ¡°Shut down this lousy sword formation!¡±

    An Zheng rode on the body of the Left Sword Spirit and violently punched her. The three Ironmen ferociously punched her from behind ¡­

    If the Great Cultivator saw this, he would not know how toment. Even a knowledgeable and knowledgeable cultivator would not have seen this kind of y before. It waspletely against the rules.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not going to beat me to death even when I¡¯ve locked you up!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll still beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Damn, it hurts!¡±

    Voices rose and fell.

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s punch had even broken the left sword spirit¡¯s neck. A peak Higher Completion Stage cultivator¡¯s physique was far beyond ordinary. Even if their neck was broken, they wouldn¡¯t die, but their death was very close. The left sword spirit¡¯s humiliation and body¡¯s endurance had reached its limit. He really wanted to fight to the death with An Zheng, but it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Before Iron Man beat An Zheng to death, An Zheng would definitely beat him to death.

    ¡°You ¡­ Cough cough, just what kind of monster are you? ¡±

    Zuo Jianling cried.

    He had no choice but to close the sword formation. An Zheng noticed that he was holding a thing the size of a matchbox in his hand. It should be the switch of this sword formation. He snatched the switch away and stepped on it until it shattered.

    Lying on the ground, the left sword spirit gasped for breath and said, ¡°I know ¡­¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me off, give me a quick death.¡±

    An Zheng also gasped for breath. His back was swollen, lumps after lumps...

    ¡°I can¡¯t just kill you like this.¡±

    An Zheng squatted: ¡°I have to say something ¡­ Mount Cang Man, do you still remember how you killed people? ¡±

    The Left Sword Spirit¡¯s face suddenly paled, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    An Zheng turned around and carried a heavy iron man, and then, he used the iron man¡¯s head to bite onto the left sword spirit¡¯s head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you remember it or not, I¡¯m telling it for myself.¡±

    Bang...

 Chapter 781 - Secret Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 781 ¨C Secret Treasures</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the Left Sword Spirit on the ground, whose skull was already turned into mush. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    He turned around and wanted to carry one of them, but he found that it was too heavy for him to move. In other words, when the magic array was not activated, there was an inexplicably huge suction force that sucked these iron men into theyer of metal outside the surface of the ground.

    It seemed that the formation¡¯s true control was not the matchbox sized item in Zuo Jianling¡¯s hand. An Zheng calcted the time, because the formation had been activated previously, the auras inside the courtyard had been sealed, which was also the reason why the Left was preparing to protect this secret base from being discovered. Thus, right now, An Zheng had the time to check this ce out.

    The reason why the Left Sword Spirit could hide here was not only because of this Iron Man Sword Formation. There must be some huge secret hidden here with the Left.

    When An Zheng thought of this, he was already in the house. The decorations inside were extremely luxurious, and those seemingly exquisite decorations were arge amount of ie. And An Zheng¡¯s time was limited, he simply did not have the time to inspect if there were any treasures inside, so he simply sucked them all into the Blood Pearl¡¯s space.

    An Zheng moved all the things in the house away, and suddenly thought about it. If it was his previous life, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do this ¡­ If it was when An Zheng was still the head of the Ming Fa Si, these things would have been sent to the Ming Fa Si¡¯s archives and stored away.

    The reason why An Zheng had such deep experience was greatly rted to his years of conscientious work in the evidence warehouse back then. There were a lot of sub-divisions under the Ming Fa Si, but after An Zheng became the leader, it became much simpler. After merging the Records Division and the Evidence Division, An Zheng was a little regretful. He never thought that the merged Records Division and the Evidence Division would actually be the treasury of those whomitted heinous crimes.

    The things inside the house were all moved away, and the paintings on the walls were all taken away by An Zheng, so it was obvious at a nce. With An Zheng¡¯s experience, after carefully inspecting the house and finding nothing wrong with it, he decided to head to the next house. The courtyard was very big, it wce where many normal looking houses were connected. An Zheng did not have the time to inspect it closely, he could only move every room he entered into, not even sparing the furniture.

    After four to five minutes, An Zheng had already moved most of the rooms, and walked into an unremarkable room. An Zheng noticed that it looked like a normal looking warehouse with arge amount of pen, ink, paper and other things stored inside. He habitually packed all the things up, then left the house, took a few steps forward, then turned around and returned.

    The original ce where the papers were piled had a slightly different color. In theory, it would normally not attract anyone¡¯s attention because the ce where the things were ced had to be moved away. Naturally, the bottom had to be a lot cleaner. However, An Zheng felt that something was wrong with this piece ofnd, he squatted down and used his hands to touch it, the feel of this floor tile was also different from other ces.

    An Zheng knew that there must be a mechanism, but he didn¡¯t have time to specte where it might be. He summoned his Broken Army Sword and shed down along the gaps between the tiles. If the person who made this mechanism saw how unreasonable An Zheng¡¯s destruction was, he would definitely be so angry that his beard would crook.

    Just as he moved it away, there were a few whooshing sounds below, and An Zheng almost subconsciously retreated a step back. At least a dozen arrows that were emitting blue light pierced into the ceiling. These arrows were extremely fast, and he believed that they had been designed and built by the same person who had created the sword formation.

    An Zheng thought that if only the Oldman Huo was here, he would be able to easily get rid of all these. As for him, he could only rely on the sharpness of the Broken Army Sword to remove all the traps, without any skill at all.

    With a move of his mind, the entire set of Reverse Scale Armor appeared outside his body. If anyone else saw this, they would definitely be convinced by this reverse scale family¡¯s demeanor.

    The simple lines, the ancient aura, and the faint marks on the armor could be seen. These could be the traces left behind by the previous owner of the reverse scale, or perhaps by the previous owner of the reverse scale. The reverse scale was the strongest defensive armor in the world. To be able to leave these marks on it was enough to prove the strength of the opponent.

    An Zheng thought about how all the possessors of the reverse scale were cultivators that had reached the pinnacle of strength. Furthermore, he was still very, very far away from reaching that level.

    The Reverse Scale Armor looked likeavy ck color, with faint purplish-gold lines at the edges. Its appearance was notplicated, but rather simple. Wearing the reverse scale made An Zheng look like an ancient god of war that had appeared in the human world. At this critical juncture, An Zheng obviously did not have enough time to examine the appearance of the reverse scale he was wearing.

    Therefore, he only took ouuge copper mirror from the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s space and ced it in front of him. With a bang, he poked the mirror open and looked at himself in it.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    After this shameless fellow said that one word, he immediately jumped down from the hole.

    Of course, An Zheng knew that this was the Left¡¯s secret base, there were definitely many defensive measures and mechanisms here. But he really didn¡¯t have much research on smithing, even if Oldman Huo were to teach him, it would be useless for him not to enter. Although he knew a bit, he was far from being a true master creator. However, the good thing about An Zheng was that his memory was iparably strong, so he could firmly memorize it.

    An Zheng felt that the entire time he took to descend was at least 20 seconds, the depth of this ce could be imagined. After hended on the ground, he felt that something was wrong. There were several sharp spears pointing upwards. If it was anyone else, they would have already been turned intile of meat paste.

    Dressed in Reverse Scale Armor s, An Zheng had broken numerous spears the moment hended. Before he could rush upwards, an iron te that was as thick as a city wall moved forward and sealed An Zheng one meter above his head.

    Countless holes opened up in the surrounding walls, and poisonous arrows were shooting over likorrential rain. An Zheng put down the reverse scale armor¡¯s mask and saw that the eyes were made from a special kind of gemstone. It was very clear on the outside, but the material was strong, even more so than the armor piece. However, this scene was quite exciting. Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang ¡­ ¡­ The sounds continued without end. Moreover, the location of the eye had been pierced by the crossbow bolts more than once.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    When all the crossbow bolts were shot out, the Reverse Scale Armor was safe and sound. An Zheng pulled out the Broken Army Sword and pierced it. The partition was actually extremely thick, it was at least half a meter thick, and it was a special type of metal. With such arge piece of equipment, if it were made into armor, it would be able to equip a small squad of soldiers. An Zheng¡¯s attitude towards magic tools and treasures was probably that he would never want to lose anything, so he directly cut off the thick and heavy partition and stored it in the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s dimension.

    An Zheng flew straight up, and only after flying seven or eight meters high, did he realize that there was a stone door at his side. With one hand, he used the Broken Army Sword to cut open the mechanism of the stone door. Then, he pushed open the stone door and jumped in. It was a seemingly bottomless corridor, two meters wide and two meters tall. It was a square hole.

    An Zheng took a few steps forward, and a stone pir that was at least three meters long dropped down, smashing An Zheng down. Bang! The ground shook. With this, An Zheng waspletely confused. With both hands supporting himself on the ground, he propped the heavy bs up, and with a flip of his body, he struggled out from the bs.

    The queen rubbed her back. She was wearing armour, so she couldn¡¯t reach ¡­

    ¡°Fucking painful.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t reach his back, but he could reach his head. He didn¡¯t know what use he could rub the back of his head outside his helmet.

    After taking another dozen steps, the stone walls on both sides suddenly pressed down at the same time. An Zheng¡¯s body was crushed inside. If it was anyone else, he would probably only have ayer as thick as paper, and even his bones would have been turned into dust.

    An Zheng was stuck there, his eyelids moving up: ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a bit awkward.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, he pushed open the walls on both sides of him and charged forward. The stone walls crashed into each other with a loud bang, closing perfectly.

    An Zheng walked forward happily, he was overjoyed likabbit.

    ¡°Reverse scale reverse scale, why are you so strong?¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A pit suddenly sunk into the ground. The moment An Zhengnded, a huge square stone dropped from his head. The size of the stone was almost the same as the hole, and it could perfectly fit into the hole. If there was no An Zheng inside, it would be even more perfect.

    An Zheng was extremely angry, with both hands on the big stone, he jumped up with both legs leaning on the walls of the cave, this posture of lifting a big stone with both legs supporting the walls as he jumped, if anyone saw this, they would definitelyugh for a year.

    After walking out with great difficulty, An Zheng thought to himself that if he did not have the reverse scale, he might not have fallen intrap if he had walked in bit by bit, but it was simply toote.

    Because it was too dark, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly just now. In fact, this underground cave was only around two hundred meters, An Zheng had smashed inside it six times, squeezed inside it three times, and finally reached the end. An Zheng was toozy to dodge it, and the axe hacked down onto his head with a ng. The edge of the axe perfectly cracked apart, revealing a face with a forehead, nose, lips, and chin ¡­ It really fits.

    An Zheng pulled the axe from his body and leaned it against the wall. Then, he pushed open the door.

    The moment the door opened, a golden light came out. The brightness of the golden light was something that An Zheng, who had experienced countless dangers and had experience that far exceeded that of an ordinary person, had never seen before. It was too intense, as though something had shocked An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing a buzzing sound in his head.

 Chapter 782 - Lightning Lake True Fire

    <h4>Chapter 782 ¨C Lightning Lake True Fire</h4>

    The instant the door was pushed open by An Zheng, a golden light spilled out from inside. The golden light was so dazzling that even An Zheng who was extremely experienced would feel waves of shock from seeing it ¡­

    The room was full of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. Forget about how many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s could help improve their physique and cultivation level, just the value of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s worth of silver would probably be enough to make a mountain of silver.

    An Zheng walked over to take a look, the quality of these Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were all not bad, and a few of them even reached the peak. There were at leashousand of them. These Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were all hoarded here by the Left over the years, so the background ofrge ns really could not be underestimated. Just this pile of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone alone, arming a strong army would not be a problem.

    Even if it was the Helian Family who had nted the g in the northwest, with their current resources, they would not be able to gather all the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in this house. Left¡¯s strength was more than just one grade higher than Helian Family¡¯s. However, the simrity between the two familiesy in the fact that they had both failed An Zheng.

    If they didn¡¯t provoke An Zheng ¡­ Of course, An Zheng would not let them off.

    Facing sucuge treasure, An Zheng took a deep breath, told himself that he absolutely could not be defeated by greed, and then, after confirming that he wasn¡¯t greedy in any way, happily kept all the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Behind the pile of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, there was a very ancient looking box. It was made of metal and there were some patterns that An Zheng had never seen before on it. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the patterns were actually a type of writing.

    Maybe back then, after Left obtained this thing, he did not know which country the words on it came from, so he ced it in the warehouse. Over the years, it was piled with spirit stones.

    An Zheng decided to keep the chest first and continue exploring. However, he had only taken a single step when the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in his mind.

    It is not a fifth grade of the Central ins, it is noroduct of a Buddhist country in the Western Regions. Based on the shape of the words, it should belong to the prairie culture of ancient times, and should be inferred as the extremely powerful prairie empire ¡­ A treasure passed down in the Kingdom of Jinlei. The seal is intact and has not been opened. The things stored inside are unknown.]

    It was something that had disappeared from the Kingdom of Jinlie, something that had existed for tens of thousands of years. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the story Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai had told him about the Ancient Saints. The saints saved the world, but changed themselves because of power. A few saints had traveled far away to the ins of the Northern Region to create an iparably powerful country. It was highly likely that this Kingdom of Jinlie had been created by the Saints back then.

    An Zheng kept his things first, then walked around and found a hidden door, he climbed onto the Broken Army Sword and cut open the mechanism around the hidden door as usual, after knocking over the door with a kick, An Zheng walked in, and the light inside lit up on its own.

    Upon entering, they saw a huge desk, and behind it was a bookshelf. There were many files on the shelves, and it was unknown what was recorded on them. On the table was a long sword covered in dust, its scabbard dull.

    The [Broken Purple-Rank Divine Artifact] s have dropped to the peak of the Golden-Rank and cannot be used until it is repaired. With the Ster Cast Iron and the other four rare materials, it could be repaired. It required the rank of an Artifact Master to be able to operate it. By using a divine tool cauldronbined with purple fire, the middle grade Purple-Rank would be restored. The name of this sword is ¡­ God damn it.]

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was moved.

    He had heard of the Heaven ughter Divine Sword before, a weapon that was used by the ancestors of the Left. A few hundred years after the establishment of the Great Xixi State, the cultivators of the Great Xixi reached a terrifying height. Because there was no war throughout the years, cultivators focused on cultivation and also summed up thebat experience they umted during the war.

    After that, a super strong warrior called Zuo Bufan appeared in Left. That was because for a long period of time, Da Xi was on a rising trend. Regardless of whether it was the power of the country or the martial arts world, they were both recovering or even rising rapidly. In this situation, it gave birth to a strong sense of pride that no matter if it was the people of the Great Western Holy See or the people of the martial world, they all existed.

    And this pride had persisted until now.

    Zuo Feifan¡¯s idental acquisition of the God Equipment Heaven¡¯s Killing technique was like adding wings tiger. An Zheng had heard from the Oldman Huo that among the two hundred Purple-Rank Divine Artifact that were passed down, there were very few that could be used to attack. The Heaven ughter Sword was passed down from the Primordial Era, and some even spected that this sword was one of the original magical equipment used by one of the Three Immortal Emperors, the Blue Lotus. Of course, there were also people who said that it was not the Blue Lotus, but Purple Ivy¡¯s.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    An Zheng walked over and casually brushed it, and the dust that covered the sword was blown away. The glow on the scabbard began to emit. There was no modification on the scabbard, only a long dragon pattern from beginning to end.

    Cha! An Zheng pulled out the Heaven ughter Sword.

    There were cracks all over it, and the heaviest part of the wound was almostpletely broken. An Zheng even heard the mournful wails of the sword in his hand. He didn¡¯t know what kind of fierce battle he had experienced at the time, to actually have damaged a middle grade Purple-Rank divine artifact to such an extent.

    That battle was once renowned throughout the world.

    Zuo Feifan of the Left went to the Western Regions with the Heaven¡¯s ughter Sword to challenge Buddha.

    It was during such a special period of time that the cultivators of the Great Xixi would do such a crazy thing. At that time, the Da Xi cultivators were the most respected, making them extremely powerful.

    It was not by chance that Zuo Feifan went to Great Thunder Lake Temple in the Western Regions to challenge the Buddha, but rather something that would happen during that special period of time. The ones who challenged the Buddha were not Zuo Bufan, but others as well. Their self-confidence had swelled to an unimaginable level.

    An Zheng suddenly felt a kind of power that he was about to release, and his entire person became somewhat at a loss.

    Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar came out from the sword, followed by tiny purple electric currents that drilled out from the sword and into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    A buzzing sound came from An Zheng¡¯s brain, this person¡¯s body seemed to have been blown up!

    In just a few seconds, an unstoppable heat rose from An Zheng¡¯s body, and instantly burnt through his clothes. His entire body turned red within a few seconds, and became as red as red-hot iron, shocking everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Because of this nearly unbearable pain, An Zheng roared towards the sky.

    And this time, the electric current on the Heaven ughter Sword carried a strong suction force, causing An Zheng to be unable to even let go. More and more purple electric currents surged out from the broken sword body, and crazily fused with An Zheng¡¯s body, as if they had found their way back to their original location.

    Initially, An Zheng could still suppress this electric current within his meridians, but very quickly, it broke through the shackles, broke through his meridians, blood vessels and skin muscles.

    Small purple electric currents unceasingly drilled into An Zheng¡¯s body like snakes. They seemed to be crazily searching for something.

    In less than a minute, An Zheng¡¯s powerful body was riddled with holes by these tiny purple lightning bolts. And the strangest thing was that when all of this happened, the Reverse Scale Armor actually didn¡¯t react at all.

    An Zheng felt that even he would not be able to endure it. This kind of grilling, this kind of pain, was even more intense than when An Zheng had ced it in the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnd refined it with purple fire.

    Just as An Zheng felt that he was about to copse, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in his mind.

    It was just a few short words, but it shook An Zheng¡¯s mind. Those words were like some kind of magic, causing him to freeze on the spot. It was as if he had forgotten about the attack of the purple lightning.

    [Lightning Lake Primordial Fire]

    Four words!

    An Zheng calmed down suddenly from the intense pain. These four words seemed to have a deep meaning. The pain he was feeling right now was too intense. If he was a normal person, he would have already died. Even if he hadn¡¯t died, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to think about it. Because of the intense pain, An Zheng¡¯s attention was distracted, but he held onto thest bit of rity in his mind, and tried his best to recall, who said all these things to him?

    Qi Tian!

    Monk of the Divisions!

    An Zheng thought about it. The Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes was the true power of the lightning pools within the Western. Back then, Monkey was tricked into going to the Western Regions. At that time, the people of Great Thunder Lake Temple encouraged Monkey on purpose, saying that no one could withstand the lightning pool. Monkey jumped into the lightning pool unwillingly, but ended up with heavy injuries ¡­ This power was so strong that even the cultivation beyond the Saint Realm was unable to withstand it, not to mention that Monkey still had the Stones Essence physique. Now that it was An Zheng¡¯s turn, no matter how abnormal his physique was, his cultivation could not bepared with Qi Tian¡¯s at that time.

    At that time, Qi Tian could do whatever he wanted in the Inside the Immortal Pce. Other than those few people, he did not have any other opponents. Even so, it was impossible to withstand the tempering of the Lightning Lake¡¯s true fire in the Western Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    An Zheng tried his best to use thought to maintain his final bit of consciousness. Once this mind was destroyed, there was a 99% chance that he would be killed by this sudden disaster. That was the lightning pool¡¯s true me, and it was the lightning pool¡¯s true me from many, many years ago. Although it could not bepared to when Qi Tian had first entered it, it was still stronger than the lightning pool now.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s luck was that this lightning pool¡¯s true me was only that weak. An Zheng forced himself to calm down and carefully thought about what was going on.

    Gradually, his train of thought became clearer and clearer.

    A long, long time ago, the most powerful being in the Left, Zuo Feifan, took this Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword and traveled far away to the Western Regions, joining the Great Thunder Lake Temple to challenge Buddha. However, in that battle, he had lost. There weren¡¯t many legends about this incident even on the side of the Buddhist Sect, and since the Great Xi sect had lost, there weren¡¯t many people who would bring it up. Just how far did the two of them fight, and how long did Zuo Feifan persevere, no one could say.

    From the cracks on the Heavenly ughter Sword, one could deduce just how intense that fierce battle had been. An Zheng knew that Zuo Feifan had died from severe injuries not long after he returned. Ever since then, no one else as powerful as him had appeared in Left.

    Therefore, An Zheng conjectured that the lightning pool true fire that was still contained in the Heaven ughter Sword was actually the power of Buddha. At that time, the Buddha had defeated Zuo Feifan with the Lightning Lake Primordial Fire, heavily injuring the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword. The Heaven ughter Sword was heavily damaged, and for some reason, Zuo Feifan left very quickly. This energy was sealed within the Heaven ughter Sword.

    After the Heaven ughter Sword was brought back, it was sealed away, so there was nowhere to go for the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes. An Zheng¡¯s body contained the power of lightning, so when An Zheng came into contact with the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword, the lightning pool true me within the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword seemed to have felt the aura of a family as the energy entered An Zheng¡¯s body without being able to stop it.

    But An Zheng was not a lightning pool after all, so there was definitely something wrong with the energy after it entered An Zheng¡¯s body, which was why it kept drilling its way into An Zheng¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t that the energy wanted to kill An Zheng, it was just that ¡­ This is not home.

 Chapter 783 - Sky Breaking Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 783 ¨C Sky Breaking Tribtion</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s spections were not wrong, in such a situation, he was still able to maintain a bit of intelligence and thought through all of these things thoroughly, so An Zheng was probably the only one in the entire world. An Zheng could not be considered as one of the world¡¯s top cultivators, but the degree of pain that he felt was something that no one else in the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage couldpare to.

    The farmers¡¯ children might have seen earthworms crawling out from the soil before, but the damage that the purple electric current was causing to An Zheng¡¯s body was much more intense than when earthworms were modifying the ground.

    Dang!

    An Zheng stabbed the Broken Army Sword into the ground, his hand tightly holding onto the sword hilt, the veins on the back of his hand exposed!

    ¡°Ren ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had only said one word before streams of blood flowed out from his mouth.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, no matter how overbearing you are, but ¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to be used by me! ¡±

    Boom!

    An intense wave of Qi exploded out from An Zheng¡¯s body, the terrifying power had actually directly exploded the secret room that was hidden deep inside the Left, with the support of a formation. That terrifying force continued to rush upwards, lifting up the thickyer of earth dozens of meters below the ground. If others were to see this power, they would be extremely shocked.

    An Zheng who was covered in blood stood at the bottom of the deep pit, the Broken Army Sword was supporting his body so that he could not fall down. His body looked as if it was riddled with holes. The muscles on his arms were riddled with bloody holes, and they stretched out one by one. It waarticrly shocking sight to behold.

    ¡°There is nothing else in this world that can easily knock me down.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked to the sky: ¡°No one can!¡±

    His body started to emit an intense purple light, which was not the light of the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes, but instead the counterattack of An Zheng¡¯s own lightning power. And just now, An Zheng¡¯s own power of lightning was tightly suppressed by the Thunderbolt Primordial me. That feeling was as if a student beingpletely suppressed by his teacher, or as if an unorthodox power was being crushed by an unorthodox power.

    But after An Zheng let out a long roar, the lightning energy in his body started to awaken.

    ¡°Come on in, be a good boy.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right eye was blood-red, while the three blue star point in his left eye were spinning at an extremely fast speed. The star point was no longer visible, all that could be seen waapidly spinning blue halo.

    The Thunderpool Primordial Fire felt as if it felt the counterattack from the power of thunder and felt that its authority had been challenged. It drilled out of An Zheng¡¯s body and started to use An Zheng¡¯s body as a battlefield to once again fight with An Zheng for the lead right of the power of thunder. The power of the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes was terrifying. After all, it hade from the pure energy of heaven and earth, and An Zheng¡¯s power of thunder hade from tempering a secret realm.

    The two powers were fighting within An Zheng¡¯s body at every inch. Every one of his meridians, blood vessels, muscles, everything was on a battlefield. An Zheng¡¯s blood vessels ruptured, and under the effects of the power of thunder, they formed anew to counterattack. This waerrifying tug of war, the pain that An Zheng had to endure was something that no one could understand.

    Every fiber of his muscles was crumbling and then reassembling. An Zheng¡¯s power was the guardian of this body, and every ounce of power was like an elite warrior. Without a doubt, in the beginning, they weren¡¯t as strong as the Lightning Lake Primordial Fire. In a one on one battle, they would always lose. And the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes could feel that after that seemingly insignificant power provoked him, the retaliatory damage to An Zheng¡¯s body became even more terrible.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s own strength did not yield.

    An Zheng¡¯s body became stronger and tougher amidst the repeated destruction. If this was a war, then the battlefield would be destroyed time and time again, and with each reformation, it would be even more sturdy. In the beginning, it was the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes that continuously attacked him, but even with his overwhelming strength, An Zheng was still forced to retreat step by step. However, when An Zheng¡¯s body gradually adapted to the power of the Lightning Lake Primordial me, and his body became even more sturdy and strong, An Zheng¡¯s counterattack also became more ferocious.

    This was a very fast process. Time and time again, An Zheng¡¯s body would be torn into pieces, but he did not give up. He did not give up, nor did he give up his strength! Gradually, when those Lightning Lake Primordial mes felt that they could no longer hold the advantage and prepared to leave, they realized that they were no longer able to break through An Zheng¡¯s skin. An Zheng¡¯s body had alreadypletely adapted to their existence and strength.

    To them, An Zheng¡¯s body had now be an iron prison.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand firmly held onto the sword hilt. Because he had used too much strength, his hand was trembling, and even the Broken Army Sword was trembling. The sword emitted a series of nging sounds, as if a huge dragon was about to break through its shackles and soar into the sky at any moment.

    Witu sound, An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood.

    After spitting out the blood, An Zheng¡¯splexion looked much better.

    The scattered Cultivation Power that had umted in his body began to rearrange itself, and then converged into an even more powerful army. If one were to say that the Lightning Lake¡¯s Primordial Fire was a well-trained elite army at the start, then An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was a somewhat scattered team. Right now, after countless of tugging and sawing battles, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power had be even more elite.

    ¡°Give me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng suddenly tightened his grip on the Broken Army Sword: ¡°Surrender!¡±

    He suddenly pulled the longsword out of the ground and pointed it at the sky. With a bang, a bolt of purple heavenly lightning shot out from the tip of the sword and pierced through the sky. The purple lightning had gone against the heavens, blowing uole in the sky like a ck hole.

    In this world, who could reverse the use of heavenly lightning? Before this, they had only seen the lightning punishing the people of this world, yet they had never seen the world battle against the heavens. After this, An Zheng would be the first.

    The purple heavenly thunder was extremely domineering, instantly forming a circle of dark clouds in the sky. The clouds were rotating, and the purple heavenly thunder was in the middle of the vortex. Within the clouds, not only were there lightning bolts rolling down, it seemed as if they wanted to pounce on the lightning and then prostrate themselves in worship.

    Whoosh!

    An Zheng heaved a long sigh of relief, and then looked around him.

    At the same time, the three blue star point in his left eye turned purple. This caused his left eye to appear even more mysterious, as though there waerrifying power hidden within that made him shiver in fear.

    The clothes that An Zheng was wearing were all gone, his body now looked as though it was made of hard steel. Under the illumination of the purple lightning, his body became so majestic and so domineering. There was a faintyer of purple light on the surface of his body, as if it was coated with ayer of purple-gold light.

    Standing there, An Zheng had the domineering aura as though he was asking the heavens whether or not he would dare to fight with me.

    He raised his head to look at the sky, the lightning in the thick clouds had all calmed down, as though they were all afraid of An Zheng¡¯s gaze.

    An Zheng knew that themotion just now was too great, so he had to leave as soon as possible. However, at this moment, a surge of energy started to swell inside his body, making him feel as if his body could explode at any moment. If he did not release this power, An Zheng¡¯s body might really have a dangerous reaction.

    This was the sign of one breaking through; An Zheng already did not have time to leave.

    ¡°Then break it!¡±

    An Zheng stepped down, taking root on the ground.

    From his body, an intense explosion urred. The previous st had already overturned theyer of air that was tens of meters deep. The power of this explosion was more than twice as strong as the previous one.

    Boom! The entire Left¡¯s secret base was blown up. Even the indestructible metal te had been ttened by the explosion. The runes on the metal te had been wiped clean, and the metal te that was at least a foot long curled up before being blown away by the explosion. The winds formed by the explosion swept out in all directions, An Zheng controlled it with all his might and raised both his hands into the sky.

    The clouds in the sky fluctuated, and the clouds shook and scattered at the edges. However, the power of this move caused the hurricane released by the explosion to turn around and gush up into the sky. The surrounding hurricanes turned back and formed a tornado, connecting with the dark clouds in the sky. lifted his head, closed his right eye, and looked at the thick electric current that was flowing down from the left eye. All of a sudden, the purple colored star point in his left eye stopped.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    As the purple star point stopped, the electric current also suddenly stopped in mid-air. A momentter, it actually crawled back obediently along the tornado!

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    Chen Wunuo, who was standing at the window, looked at the strange scene in the distance. His expression changed slightly, ¡°Who was it that made sucugemotion in the capital?

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw the reverse direction of the tornado. Everyone knew that the tornado hade down from the clouds and was nowing up from the ground. And when he saw that thick bolt of lightning crawling down the tornado, stopped, and actually crawled back into the clouds from the tornado, Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look and see who is undergoing the Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he shook his head. ¡°How is this the transcending heavenly tribtion? It is clearly creating heavenly tribtion.¡±

    Even he wanted to personally see which family¡¯s peak Higher Completion Stage cultivator had broken through that barrier. Even Chen Wunuo did not expect it to be the Chen Liuxi that he valued so highly, because Chen Liuxi was, after all, too young. The power of that heavenly tribtion was terrifying; it was impossible to create it without hundreds of years of cultivation.

    ¡°This heavenly tribtion will fight with what Fang Zheng had back then.¡±

    Wen En subconsciously said. Until now, with so many experts breaking through, the only thing that Fang Zheng had left a deep impression on him was something that he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head.

    Wen En said, ¡°There is no special term for cultivators below the Lower Celestial Stage when they break through. Only when one breaks through the shackles of the Higher Completion Stage and ascends to the Lower Celestial Stage would it be known as the Sky Heaven Smiting Tribtion ¡­ This old servant congrattes Your Majesty. Da Xi has gained yet another expert. ¡±

    He bowed.

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°At this time, for someone in the Jinling to break through the Lower Celestial Stage, is indeed a matter worthy of celebration. I¡¯ll wait here and see which family hase to announce the good news. This person was extraordinary. He was able to reverse the explosion of qi and send it up to the heavens, possessing a bit of domineering authority that could rival the heavens. All these years, I have never seen anyone who dares topete with the heavens. Good, good, very good! ¡±

    He said three good words in quick session, and his eyes lit up.

    At the same time, the entire Jinling was in an uproar. All the major ns sent people to investigate, to find out which n¡¯s senior broke through the thick barrier of the Higher Completion Stage and finally entered the Heavenly Realm. There were also quite a few people who pounced towards the heavenly tribtion ce, but whaity ¡­ Other than the shocking big hole, there was nothing else.

 Chapter 784 - Donkey and Tea Garden

    <h4>Chapter 784 ¨C Donkey and Tea Garden</h4>

    Da Xi was very big. Many of the older people would never have the chance to walk out of the range of their lives to see other big cities. The bigger people would never be able to walk out of the range of their lives to see other big cities.

    The Jinling was very big, even the Sacred Ground Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Buddhist Sect, who had tens of thousands of years of history, would not lose, evenpared to the Western Region Golden Crown s. The big shots in the upper echelons lived in the imperial court but could not leave the market.

    However, Da Xi was also very small. Since the founding of Da Xi Empire, there had not been many Lower Celestial Stage Rankers who came from the Humble ss. The Jinling was even smaller. Ever since the establishment of the country, there had only been two people who did not belong to any big families.

    One was called Fang Zheng, the other was called An Zheng.

    So this world was so contradictory and harmonious. Themoner wanted to go out and take a look at his purse, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how big Da Xi was. The Grand Cultivator standing at the peak looked up at the sky and weighed his cultivation base. He couldn¡¯t help but say how high the sky was.

    However, on this day, not only did that young man manage to break through the Heavenly Tribtion, he even managed to do something that defiedmon sense, and used heavenly lightning to punish the heavens.

    Even Daxi Shenghuang did not dare to question the heavens.

    In fact, in the end, there was only one word that made a difference. The former wasn¡¯t afraid of Sky Law, but rather the heavens. As the Saint King and the number one cultivator in the Great Xi Empire, Chen Wunuo did not dare to question the heavens because he felt guilty.

    An Zheng¡¯s realm was still unstable, after all, this was the Lower Celestial Stage. To An Zheng, the heavenly tribtion this time only allowed one of his legs to return to the world of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, he would need a period of time to refine and stabilize.

    And what An Zheng was going to face next, was precisely what sort of troubles would follow if people discovered that he was the one who broke through to the heavenly tribtion. There would be more people who would want to win him over, and more people who would not be able to win him over soon.

    He quickly returned to Hollow Jade Temple and told his disciples that he was not to see anyone.

    However, there was no meaning to it, because the first person who came to find him was the old eunuch, Wen En, who was temporarily acting as manager of the Da Xi pce. An Zheng knew that if he insisted on not meeting his, then it might be the opposite.

    In the living room, Wen En and An Zheng sat facing each other.

    Wen En onlyughed, causing An Zheng¡¯s heart to be even more uneasy.

    ¡°Eunuch is smiling so much that I¡¯m a bit scared.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°With your smile, I don¡¯t know what to congratte you with.¡±

    Wen En shook his head: ¡°What can you congratte me about? A eunuch who had enjoyed the spring for decades had be a noble son? That would truly be a joke ¡­ I¡¯m already a temporary steward. Even if my masteres back, my level won¡¯t drop. At most, I won¡¯t care about all these things, but my sry will still be so much. There is nothing left for me to be happy about. ¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so happy?¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°There are only the two of us here, so I do not wish to say too much. If I say it¡¯s for the world, you might think I¡¯m a hypocrite. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, the reason I¡¯m so happy is for your majesty.¡±

    An Zheng obviously knew the difference between a king and a king for the world, because Wen En did not care about the lives of the people under heaven. He did not care about whether he was awake or not and he did not want to be awake.

    An Zheng obviously knew that Wen En was here to probe around, but he could only pretend to be stupid.

    Therefore, An Zheng pretended to look astonished: ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ There¡¯s joy in it now? ¡±

    With a Pu sound, all of the tea that Wen En had just drank from his mouth shot out. For someone like him, who paid extreme attention to his appearance and rules, it was not easy to spray out tea.

    Wen Enughed until he almost stopped breathing, and then used his hand to pat himself lightly on the chest: ¡°I say, Taoist Chen, you are saying that you want to kill your head.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Your head is still there, it seems like you are not here to chop my head off.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m also not going to continue fighting with you. In the current Jinling, everyone was discussing about one person. Which family had obtained a heaven¡¯s chosen one, and also produced a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker? ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m jusunuch. I don¡¯t have such big thoughts about the world, but I still understand that it¡¯s all about the world.¡±

    ¡°Whether a nation is strong or not, the number of cultivators in the Lower Celestial Stage is actually a very, very hard foundation. Thus, this was a matter that concerned the entire world. Great xi has gained another powerful Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, so His Majesty is grinning from ear to ear. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up immediately: ¡°Congrattions eunuch, you have be a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.¡±

    Wen En was d that he did not continue drinking the tea, otherwise, he might have been slightly disrespectful to him after spitting two mouthfuls, ¡°Leader, how long are you going to keep pretending to be a fool? The other ns were still testing each other out for ttery, no one knew who this heaven¡¯s chosen one was. However, since Da Xi is so big, there¡¯s nothing that can be hidden from His Majesty the Sacred Emperor. In the Jinling, what can be hidden from His Majesty? ¡±

    An Zheng raised his thumb, and did not say a word.

    His expression suggested that he was in need of a beating.

    Wen En obviously knew what this young Taoist called Chen Liuxi was worried about, so he smiled and continued, ¡°Before I came, Your Majesty already said that even if I put a knife to your neck, you wouldn¡¯t admit that the one who caused the cmity was you. Moreover, I am only a powerless eunuch, how could I ce a knife at your neck? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Eunuch, stop joking, are you powerless?¡±

    Wen En self-deprecatingly said: ¡°I do have the strength to bind a chicken, but I don¡¯t have the strength to support a chicken ¡­ ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    These sudden cold words caused An Zheng to not know what to say.

    Wen En was not embarrassed at all. He looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Before I came, His Majesty said that if it really was you, then Your Majesty could pretend that you did not know what I did in the house. ¡°But if you refuse to admit it, His Majesty can only send his subordinates to find out who it is. If the yamen is unable to find out, then he can only use the martial forces in the martial arts world to do so.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Great Daxi Shenghuang, how dare you use this ¡­ to threaten people. ¡±

    Wen En: ¡°En, I must remember this. After a while, I will return to the quiet garden and report this truth to His Majesty. I just don¡¯t know what Taoist is going to say ¡­ What is it? ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Wen En said, ¡°Your Majesty said that he knows of your concerns. The realm of a cultivator who had just entered the Lower Celestial Stage was extremely unstable. If someone came to harass him at this time, it was highly likely that his cultivation level would drop, and he would not be able to enter the small world for an eternal life. Howplicated was the situation in the Jinling? I think that you have learnt quite a lot about it in the past few days, so ¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might actuallye and disturb you? ¡±

    He pointed to the teacup on the table and said, ¡°I, a eunuch, havee to disturb you. At most, I¡¯ll ask for a cup of tea. If people who want to make some kind of deal with you and you don¡¯t want to disturb them, then maybe a cup of tea will not be enough to get rid of them. ¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°Unrighteousness and unrighteousness...¡±

    Wen En: ¡°I have to remember this sentence. Although the person you mentioned was me, I feel that the word ¡®Liang Wangzheng¡¯ is the most important.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Eunuch, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Wen En could finally take a sip of tea before speaking. He savored the fragrance of the tea and praised, ¡°I have long heard that Daoist Priest is a very enjoyable person. When ites to tea, there are many types and different prices. But the Taoist seems to be buying only one kind of tea... That was the most expensive. ¡°These tea leaves do not seem to be any worse than those in the pce.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just tell me, just tell me, when you are about to leave, I will get someone to bring you a donkey cart full of tea leaves.¡±

    This time, Wen En almost choked on his tea as he shook his head and sighed: ¡°Sometimes you are so refined that it feels like you are about to be an immortal, and sometimes you are also so vulgar like a small-time viin. The reason why the tea was mentioned was because His Majesty knew that you need a quiet environment, and since the Taoist has done quite a bit of research on the Way of Tea, hahaha ¡­ In the quiet garden, there just so happened to bea garden neglected for management. His Majesty wished to ask the Daoist to take care of it for a period of time. As for when you will leave the tea garden, that will be up to you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When Eunuch said that I have studied the Way of Tea, why would I blush and cough?¡±

    Wen En: ¡°When I was young, my parents told me that lying would cause my nose to grow longer. Even though Iter found out that it was all a lie, it was still a childhood shadow. I was getting older and older before I understood one thing. What¡¯s the fear of a long nose when you tell a lie? The longer the nose, the uglier it is. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it was struck by lightning. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°So Taoist, are you going to the teahouse or not?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you have a sry?¡±

    Wen En: ¡°About that ¡­ Absolutely not. ¡°His Majesty had thought of it and said that after all, this is the Imperial Family¡¯s teahouse and they are all famous within it. It would be bad if a few of them were killed by the Daoist if he didn¡¯t serve them properly, so he thought about taking your deposit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Wen En said, ¡°I will stop talking further. I know that there are a lot of things happening in the Hollow Jade Temple, and it might be a little troublesome recently, so it might not be safe for you to go to the teahouse. So, you can take a few people you care about with you. ¡°In addition, there will be an Imperial Guard outside the Hollow Jade Temple, and the experts from the inner pce will take turns to guard the area. Is this not enough?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I say no more, what¡¯s next is to disobey the decree and lose my head ¡­ ¡­¡± Well, I¡¯ll go. But, even if I were to go, I will not admit that the one who destroyed the heavenly tribtion was me. ¡±

    Wen En pointed to the sky and asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Wen En: ¡°Thunder and lightning in the sky.¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, I can even split the sky, am I afraid of thunder? With his current control over the power of thunder, it would be a good thing if he didn¡¯t strike down others. The tempering and transformation of An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power by the Lightning Lake¡¯s primordial mes could simply be said to be a qualitative leap. An Zheng¡¯s lightning energy had already reached the level of origin ability. That was the reason why he was able to point a finger at the heavens, allowing the heavenly lightning to strike backward.

    Wen En stood up and said: ¡°Alright, I havepleted the task given to me by the Emperor, so I will not disturb you any further. You said that you would give me some tea leaves, I cannot take them for free. If His Majesty knows that I have taken your benefits, I am afraid he will punish me. ¡±

    He took out a silver note from his sleeve and ced it on the table. ¡°Tea money.¡±

    An Zheng actually picked it up and looked at the amount on the silver bills, before frowning slightly.

    ¡°What, not enough for your tea?¡±

    Wen En asked.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I was the one who gifted you the tea, what money do you have? How can I take your money?

    Then, he kept the silver notes, causing Wen En to be stupefied.

    An Zheng looked at Wen En, and even exined: ¡°Oh, this tea is mine, I will use this silver to buy a donkey, after all, I have agreed to give you a donkey cart full of tea leaves.¡±

    Wen En: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 785 - Formless Path

    <h4>Chapter 785 ¨C Formless Path</h4>

    Looking at therge teahouse in front of him, An Zheng¡¯s heart was without wind and without waves. After all, it was not the first time he came to the teahouse, but Gu Qianye, Du Shoushou and the others who came with him were not at all calm.

    ¡°This teahouse must be at least fifty acres, right?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, there¡¯otal of 88 mu.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then how many tea trees are there?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Eighty-eight.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Wen En who was in charge of the introduction and could not help but ask: ¡°Old man, is this really a teahouse? The pavilions and pavilions are all different, but the tea trees are pitifully few in number. It seems like the tea trees are just decorations, not the main ones. ¡±

    ¡°Because the eighty-eight tea trees are all famous species, no matter how beautiful these other things are, they are just a foil to all of us. ¡°A tea tree is like an acre ofnd, and the nts in the surrounding area are strictly not allowed topete with the tea tree for fertilizer. It took a lot of effort to build the tea garden.¡±

    Chen Shaobai scoffed, ¡°The imperial family¡¯s items are really impressive.¡±

    Wen En slightly narrowed his eyes: ¡°This Taoist, your words are a bit sour.¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head but did not look at him, and snorted.

    Wen En didn¡¯t care about it at all, he looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°There are eighty-eight masters managing the tea nts in this teahouse, Taoist Priest does not need to worry about anything, forget it, I¡¯ll just say it frankly ¡­ It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t touch the tea tree. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re really direct.¡±

    Wen En pointed to the wooden building beside theke: ¡°That is your residence, it is peaceful and natural. ¡°His Majesty means that you should live here as you please until Daoist Priest Chen thinks you can leave.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t collect the rent, everything is fine.¡±

    Wen En coughed twice: ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, I¡¯ll still have to wait at the quiet garden, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Wen En: ¡°How about you send me off?¡±

    An Zheng had no choice but to follow along, and after walking a little further, Wen Enughed and said: ¡°The few Dao Elders that you brought with you, are truly people of good character. I think that Dao Friend An seems to be dissatisfied with living here.¡±

    Of course it¡¯s Chen Shaobai. Ever since An Zheng used the names of Chen Skinny, Chen Liuxi and Du Shaobai, Chen Shaobai was not convinced.

    Wen En asked: ¡°I still don¡¯t know that Taoist An¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough, I mean, his name is Ann.¡±

    Wen En¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and then, he vigorously nodded his head. ¡°He really is rather perfunctory. This Taoist must have been feeling insecure since he was young.¡±

    An Zheng resisted hisughter, and it felt a bit unbearable.

    Wen En said as he walked: ¡°His Majesty originally wanted you to go over to say a few words, but letting you stay in the teahouse is already obvious enough, if I were to call you in, I¡¯m afraid that your future days would not be good. ¡°Those who want to make friends with you will pounce on you like a crucian carp crossing the river. You are too pure and unambitious, and you are likely to be extremely annoyed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as they aren¡¯t empty-handed when they are visiting.¡±

    Wen En: ¡°Dao leader is really easygoing.¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly.

    Wen En said: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s meaning is, Dao Friend should live peacefully in this teahouse. For the time being, the people from the Infinite Pce did not dare to easily enter the Jinling, especially after what had happened to the people from the Left, they did not have the guts to do so. Actually, sometimes, the opponent¡¯s stupidity always makes us feel a little bored. If it were not for those few people who went to the Hollow Jade Temple to provoke them, the matter of the Infinite Pce entering the city would not have been so difficult. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I actually look forward to see theme in.¡±

    Wen En made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°His Majesty said, Daoist Chen, you killing your way back by yourself, even though it¡¯s a bit rash, but this is also the reason why the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s disciples submit to you. To put it inly, it is to speak of brotherhood and brotherhood with each other. To put it moreplicated, it is for the Daoist to know how to submit to people and how to use them. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°About that, I really don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Wen Enughed and shook his head. He was starting to find it harder and harder to see through this young and terrifying Daoist. After being in the Imperial Pce for so many years, he had seen too many young talents. Which one of them was not a stunning genius, and there was no An Zheng like that. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that he had the bearing of a fellow expert, but he also had a kind of air of superiority about him ¡­ He was a veryplicated person, but at times, he seemed so simple and innocent.

    Wen En thought that perhaps his Majesty could understand this person.

    In the quiet garden.

    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°I heard that the young Taoist called Chen Liuxi is the person Your Majesty has been valuing the most these past few days? Not only had he been entrusted with the task, but he had also been called to live in the tea garden. This is something that has never happened in the past thousands of years. After all, it is the Royal family¡¯s garden. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo put down the brush in his hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss this matter with you because we were inconsiderate.¡±

    The Divine Empress shook her head. ¡°How am I ming His Majesty? I¡¯m just curious about what kind of outstanding youth has made His Majesty like him so much. I know that the servants of His Majesty have never been strict with each other. They are young people who like to use sharpness the most, such as that Ye Tianlian back then or that Sima Pingfeng. ¡±

    One of them was less than thirty years old and the other was twenty years old, shocking the entire Southern Wilderness. This had already happened many years ago, and these two were now one of the three marshals of the Sanctuary. It was already a mystery how deep Ye Tianlian¡¯s cultivation base was. It was rumored that he was about to touch the barrier of the Greater Heaven stage. Moreover, it was said that Sima Pingfeng¡¯s cultivation was weaker than Ye Tianlian¡¯s, but this man did not care about his life ¡­ No matter when he was young, or now, he had always attacked with the intent to risk his life. He had never held back, so if Ye Tianlian and Sima Pingfeng fought, it would only be 50% open.

    And these two people were¡¯s symbols for servants. When the Divine Empress brought up these two people, she clearly regarded An Zheng very highly as well.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°He still hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Ye Tianlian and Sima Pingfeng. He¡¯s still far from it. However, the age at which he entered the Lower Celestial Stage, was much younger than those two. Ye Tianlian had be General Ying Yang at the age of thirty, and had brought thirty thousand elites to run around the Northeast to kill those twenty thousand Li away. She had forcefully destroyed half of the once powerful BoHai nation, otherwise, BoHai would not be living in the bitter and coldnds of the Northeast now. However, he did not enter Little Tian until she was forty-four years old. ¡±

    ¡°As for Sima, he is just too fierce. After entering the Small Heaven Stage at the age of 38, it will be extremely difficult to increase his cultivation level because his personality is his shackles. It¡¯s almost impossible for him to break through. And this Chen Liuxi, was really interesting... Rumor has it that he is still nine months away from the age of twenty. ¡±

    The Divine Empress¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Not even twenty years old, Sky Breaking Tribtion? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m much more ¡­ ¡±

    At this point, she realized that she had probably said the wrong thing.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, since you mentioned it, then tell me. I know that you originally admired Fang Zheng a lot, and you once said that the heavens had doted on him enough to give him such a noble and righteous appearance. This Chen Liuxi couldn¡¯tpare to Fang Zheng, although they were somewhat simr in character, in the end, he was stillcking a little. But this person, is a bit rounder than Fang Zheng. ¡±

    The Divine Empress acknowledged, ¡°The reason I said those words was because I thought of thete Emperor. Young Master Meng had spoken to thete Emperor, saying things like nurturing the righteousness of the world. This Fang Zheng is too righteous. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°So that¡¯s why you got Fifth Uncle toe back?¡±

    The Divine Empress¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me back then that the artifact was rted to Fang Zheng¡¯s death? You know, I don¡¯t ask about court matters, not even the affairs of the martial arts world. Yu Wende had already kneeled down and killed himself outside my Yan Ying Pce. In the end, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°I¡¯m not telling you because you¡¯re my mother after all.¡±

    The Divine Empress shook her head. ¡°But if Hu¡¯er really did that, then he was wrong.¡±

    She looked at Chen Wunuo: ¡°Does Your Majesty want to cultivate this Chen Liuxi into the second Fang Zheng?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. Using the words you just said, Fang Zheng is unique. His righteousness can¡¯t bepared to anyone. Even if I puserson into that position and force something inside, sooner orter, his body will break and he will be beyond redemption. For example, sleeping Buddha ¡­ However, he will never be able to turn the sanctuary into his second Ming Fa Si. ¡±

    The Divine Empress said, ¡°Is that because His Majesty has a new n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and stretched his muscles: ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of things happening in the Da Xi Empire recently, to the point that the mostzy officials in the Holy See are all busy. There were people from the Ming Fa Si that used to intimidate the martial arts world, so the martial arts world was not chaotic. Some people felt that the world was about to change. They wanted to turn their families into their own country, and this was a joke from Yu Zhen. ¡°In terms of importance, I am more worried about the chaos in the martial arts world than about these damnrge families trying to stir up trouble.¡±

    ¡°If the martial arts world is in chaos, then Da Xi¡¯s foundation will be shaken. In fact, everyone was in the martial arts world, regardless of whether they were cultivators or ordinary people. In the past, he had used the Ming Fa So contact the martial forces. After all, they were too tough and unyielding. When people talked about Fang Zheng, they would only have two attitudes, respect him to the bone or hate him to the bone. So, I was thinking, should we use the martial arts people to control the martial arts people? ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Divine Empress¡¯s expression turned slightly better. ¡°That¡¯retty good idea, but I don¡¯t understand these things. If Your Majesty feels that it¡¯s feasible, then go and do it. I know that even if everyone in this world adds up, it won¡¯t be as long-term as you think.¡±

    Chen Wunuo walked over and stood behind the Divine Empress, rubbing her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you. In order to fulfill my false name, you, who were so lively and adorable back then, actually shut yourself up in Yanying Pce for so many years.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s world is so vast. My world is only the Yanyin Pce.¡±

    The Divine Empress seemed to not get used to Chen Wunuo¡¯s intimate actions and she subconsciously shook her shoulders, but she quickly reacted and sat there, her body slightly stiff. Although this reaction was only for a split-second, Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand awkwardly stopped on her shoulder, immediately feeling bored.

    ¡°If His Majesty is still busy, I will leave first. I originally came here today to inform His Majesty that a Yu Wende from the Yuwen n has died ¡­ That¡¯s enough. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood there, suddenly sping his hands together and bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Divine Empress hurriedly turned around and refused to ept it. She said, ¡°If Your Majesty¡¯s Tranquil Garden is notfortable staying here, it would be better for us to head back to the First Extreme Pce.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°If that Yanying pce of yours is tired of living, why didn¡¯t youe to the quiet garden?¡±

    The Divine Empress¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, and her steps halted. However, she quickly walked out again and said in a very rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m already used to living at Yanying Pce, so it¡¯s best I don¡¯t move about as I please.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s smile gradually stiffened on his face. As he stood there watching the Divine Empress¡¯s back disappear, he suddenly realized something. Or perhaps, he had already known for a long time that this was something he would not admit to.

    Already ¡­ They were like strangers.

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786 ¨C Actors</h4>

    Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo looked out the window at the graceful back of the woman who was gradually getting further and further away. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the breathtaking scene when he first met her and the sweetness after his marriage. To him and to the Holy One, time was the most tormenting thing.

    When she turned around, it was in an instant ¡­ As for himself?

    Chen Wunuo asked, thinking of the word ¡°hero¡±, so he quickly shook his head to drive this idea out of his mind. He kept thinking of using the word te¡¯ to push away the word hero, and only then did he realize with a start why he had such boring fear in his heart. Could it be that he had really aged?

    Wen En walked in quickly from the outside, and he looked to be in a good mood. Chen Wunuo looked down at the imperial report, not wanting to leappy eunuch see his unhappiness.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple has already settled into the tea garden.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied without raising his head, ¡°Let the people know that the Divine Empress is not in a good mood, and that she is well versed in the music of tea. That¡¯s why we invited her in to exin the principles of Hollow Jade Temple and cook tea for her.¡±

    Wen En lowered his head: ¡°This old servant knows, but... Those people outside may not believe it. ¡±

    These words caused Chen Wunuo to feel somewhat angry, but it was precisely because there was no reason for it toe that he could only suppress it. However, his tone was already slightly unkind: ¡°We still need to care if they believe it or not. I asked you to pass these words on to those people to ept, not to believe. Wen En, you seem to be talking more and moretely. ¡±

    Wen En didn¡¯t know why His Majesty the Sacred Emperor suddenly became angry and hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°This old servant knows my wrongs.¡±

    Seeing the white hair of the terrified person fluttering in the gentle breeze, Chen Wunuo could not help but feel a little pain in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to me you, it¡¯s just that you neglected one thing.¡± I am the Saint King, so there is no need for me to exin anything to them. No matter where Chen Liuxi came from, he was still a citizen of Da Xi. ¡°If I don¡¯t use such an outstanding young man and don¡¯t protect him, he could fall prey to the dirty struggles of those dirty people.¡±

    He looked outside and said, ¡°Da Xi is no longer the same as before.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly said this sentence as if a knife had cut his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Go and ask at the sanctuary. Where has your master, Su Ruhai, been recently? ¡°He has already been gone long enough, and far enough. Tell the Temr¡¯s men to rush to Saibei and pick him up.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°This old servant will go right now.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up after staring at Wen En. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly really wanted to go to the teahouse and chat with the young man called Chen Liuxi. Chen Wunuo liked to use young people, but he did not like to chat with young people. He admired the spirit in the young man, but he was not satisfied with the childishness in the young man¡¯s words.

    But that Chen Liuxi is different, very special. As he was thinking about all these, he couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the tea garden. When Chen Wunuo finally came to his senses, seeing Chen Liuxi so frequently would very likely cause this youngster¡¯s heart to float, or perhaps it would create a feeling to others that was highly valued by him ¡­

    He wanted to leave, but had already reached this ce before returning? Then, Chen Wunuo remembered that he was Chen Wunuo, the world¡¯s co-owner.

    In the teahouse, An Zheng squatted in front of a tea tree and carefully observed it, his eyes filled with light. Gu Qianye squatted beside him and asked carefully while looking at the concentration on An Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°Are you really nning to learn how to take care of this tea tree?¡±

    ¡°No no no, this tea tree is too valuable, I want to dig it up.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai, who was sitting on a short wall far away, snorted while looking at the sky with the hairy grass in his mouth: ¡°Country bumpkin.¡±

    Du Shoushou sat at the foot of the wall and watched the two groups of ants fighting with great interest. Hearing Chen Shaobai say the word bumpkin, he was immediately dissatisfied: ¡°How can our Taoist Chen be a bumpkin?

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°Skinny, I realized that you aren¡¯t always that annoying. There are times when one has good eyes. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°No, no, what I mean is that your father took him in as a disciple, and kept him begging for his life like that, so he was in a rush to go. So, is your dad a bigger bumpkin? If your father is a bigger country bumpkin, then you ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you believe that I will break off all ties with you?¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Whoa, whoa... Can you leave me? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you were to tell Ying Yu everything that you¡¯ve told me, she¡¯ll probably love you to the point of death. When I heard your words, the only thought I had was to strip you naked and tie you tir while writing the word ¡®bitch¡¯ on your little brother¡¯s head. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit, my little brother can write two words on it? Can you believe that I can writoem? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Little White?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Wait, why did you think that way?¡±

    Gu Qianye turned around and red at the two of them, ¡°If the two of you are so disgusting again, I¡¯ll strip both of you and tie you tir. One of you has an adulterer on you and the other a slut on you!¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m pretty scared, what do I do if you write the word ¡®slut¡¯ on my body?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Tch, do you still need to say that? Of course it¡¯s written on your body. Look at your fair skin and beautiful figure. I¡¯m so fat, how could I possibly be a slut?

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you say it like that, I think it¡¯s eptable.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Xiao Yezi, now do you know how much mud I am able to get without staining it? Of these two people, one is the Great Dye Cylinder and the other is the Dung Stick. It would be weird if there wouldn¡¯t be any problems when we get along with them for a long period of time. ¡±

    On the other side, Chen Shaobai asked Du Shoushou: ¡°Then who is the big shot, who is the sh * t stick?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I feel that the word sh * t stick is a little ¡­ ¡°Some.¡±

    He gestured with both hands like a flower. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Chen Shaobai gave him a look that I understand, especially vulgar.

    Just as he was speaking, An Zheng suddenly stood up and looked outside. Nothing special happened in his line of sight, but An Zheng knew that Chen Wunuo had arrived. Ever since he had returned to the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, An Zheng¡¯s perception had be much sharper than before. He waved his hand to indicate that they should stop talking, Chen Shaobai immediately calmed down and looked up at the sky, Du Shoushou squatted down and continued watching the ants fight. An Zheng continued to study how to safely steal the tea tree away, while Gu Qianye focused on ¡­ She looked at An Zheng.

    Chen Wunuo walked into the tea garden absentmindedly. Seeing An Zheng and the others in the distance, he waved his hand and called a young eunuch over, asking him to go over and invite Daoist Chen Liuxi over, this was the first time the new young eunuch in the tea garden had seen the Holy Emperor. If he did not recognize the dragon robe, he would not even know who this person was.

    As the young eunuch ran over, he thought to himself, could this be my first decree?

    Since it was a decree, he naturally had to show some of his power. He felt that he could not embarrass the Sacred Emperor. He ran ce not far from An Zheng and stopped, then raised his finger and pointed towards An Zheng: ¡°You, get up, I have something to say.¡±

    An Zheng squatted down and turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°What kind of attitude do you have? Do you know what I¡¯m here for? I am here to pass down the decree, and His Majesty is letting you pass, what kind of attitude is this? ¡±

    An Zheng ignored him and stood up to walk towards the Sacred Emperor. The young eunuch was unrelenting. ¡°Do you know the rules? I am passing down orders, don¡¯t you know that ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude?¡±

    Perhaps he was too nervous, or perhaps he just wanted to show off too much. When he had previously met Su Ruhai, he had felt that he was a character from the heavens, someone who was steady, arrogant and proud. He had also wanted to be that kind of person. The Wen Enter on was also his goal. Since he had already bunuch, then it was only natural that he would be one.

    Chen Wunuo, who was standing far away, heard everything clearly. Seeing that overbearing little eunuch, he suddenly understood how the Great Ancestor Emperor had sealed his imperial harem before. Although these eunuchs were humble, they lived in the Imperial Pce all year round. The people and matters they came in contact with were all of a higher level than the people outside. This made them feel inferior, but at the same time, they also felt a bit more conceited.

    An Zheng still did not pay attention to the young eunuch as he walked in front of Chen Wunuo and said, ¡°Greetings your majesty.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°You are a stranger, there is no need to pay attention to rules.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How can I still be outside of the city? His Majesty¡¯s tea garden has already brought back a mischievous person like me, who was originally outside of the Six Paths of the Carefree, and has also locked me up.¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°You seem to be rather dissatisfied.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I didn¡¯t pay.¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°Youck money?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Missing.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°The wealth in your possession, may not even beparable to that of arge n. I know your talent and ability in appraising treasures. After you came to the Great Xixi, you sold a few things, which one of them wasn¡¯t priceless? ¡°Now that you have told me that youck money, I really don¡¯t know how a cultivator like you can smell copper all over your body.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Money is not bad. I just like money.¡±

    Chen Wunuo sighed: ¡°If you want us to underestimate you like this, and make you think that you¡¯re just a mediocre person, then you¡¯re wrong. I have used hundreds of thousands of people, all kinds of people. If you are truly greedy for money, I will give it to you. However ¡­ There irice to be paid for what I give you. The money you earn yourself can be used as you wish without any worries, but the money that I give you is for buying life. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and he seemed to be shocked.

    Chen Wunuo was a little regretful towards An Zheng¡¯s reaction, and felt that this Chen Liuxi wasn¡¯t as good as he thought. He was a little shrewd and tactful, but he was after all not Fang Zheng, and there was only one such person in the world ¡­ This time, the conversation was a little astringent because An Zheng did not leave any part of the money behind. Chen Wunuo suddenly felt that he should not havee.

    The two of them continued to walk forward in silence. An Zheng seemed to turn his head and look around in embarrassment. Seeing An Zheng¡¯s pretentious reaction, Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a kind of abhorrent feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. In the end, he did not allow this Holy Emperor to see through him too thoroughly. How hard would it be for him to act like someone else right under Chen Wunuo¡¯s nose?

    After walking a few steps, Chen Wunuo suddenly thought of something, and thenughed loudly.

    In the midst of hisughter, he turned around and left.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart shook... In the end, he hadn¡¯t been deceived.

 Chapter 787 - Avengers

    <h4>Chapter 787 ¨C Avengers</h4>

    An Zheng squatted by the side of the tea tree and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m really not a good actor.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°When have you ever been an actor, don¡¯t look down on these two words. With your acting skills, you can¡¯t act out others¡¯.¡±

    As he was speaking, he saw the head eunuch of the teahouse run over with quick steps from afar. Seeing An Zheng nod his head in apology, he quickly ran out, and before long, the head eunuch who had berated An Zheng earlier was jabbed out of his room by two people. The little eunuch¡¯s face was filled with fear as he kept shouting, ¡°Head Steward, why is it like this?

    The Head Supervisor said coldly, ¡°Do you want to know what you did wrong? First, you have no vision. Secondly, and worst of all, you are actually born with the ability to take advantage of others. ¡°If I let you have that little bit of power in the future, wouldn¡¯t you turn the sky upside down?¡±

    The young eunuch finally understood as he red at An Zheng, thinking that this person must have said something bad about him in front of the Sacred Emperor.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    He roared at An Zheng, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t pay attention to him because he knew he was not worthy enough to be in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. An Zheng didn¡¯t even bother to exin anything. An Zheng had long since experienced the uracy of Chen Wunuo¡¯s judgement. From the moment this little eunuch took the chance to show off his might, he was already destined to lose his future.

    ¡°I¡¯m a eunuch. I don¡¯t have a life left. Now that you¡¯ve chased me out, what else can I do?¡±

    The young eunuch cried all the way.

    Gu Qianye sighed, ¡°It¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I hope that he canprehend something, but from his eyes, I can tell that he has notprehended anything.¡±

    Gu Qianye asked An Zheng: ¡°You just said that you tried to trick Chen Wunuo, and failed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was worried that my identity would be leaked, so I deliberately made myself look very tactful and philistine. In the past, I¡¯ve always been very harsh with my work, and now people treat themselves the same. I still can¡¯t bear to spend money, deliberately let myself very poor, these are mybels, so I have been trying to change myself. Just now, my performance was a little too much in front of Chen Wunuo. ¡±

    Gu Qianye patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and said haughtily: ¡°Nothing, don¡¯tpletely deny yourself just because you made a mistake. You¡¯re still a very promising youngd. As a man of the past, let me give you some advice. 1st ce... I¡¯d likoastedmb leg for lunch today. Second, it was best to have a little wine. Third, you are not allowed to prepare a big waist for Du Shoushou. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes so much sense, I really think you¡¯re my life mentor.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved by a simple barbecue. If there is, it¡¯s because the barbecue doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    At the same time, outside Jinling.

    In the biggest inn suite in town, Infinite Pce Sect Master Zhou Buyu was standing on the balcony on the second floor looking out from the railing.

    ¡°Sovereign, things are not going well.¡±

    His newly promoted Left Protector Zhou Luoping lowered his head and said: ¡°Right now, we do not know much about our opponents. Hollow Jade Temple suddenly entered the Jinling, but it is highly regarded by the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo, and the young Taoist called Chen Liuxi is even more highly respected by Chen Wunuo. The people of Left just sent out news that Chen Liuxi had already stayed in the Imperial Pce. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°Protection? Or something else? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but after that guy broke through the Left¡¯s secret base, he broke through the shackles of the Higher Completion Stage and broke through the heavenly tribtion, entering the Lower Celestial Stage. The people in the city are all discussing this.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Zhou Buyu was suddenly a little angry: ¡°Da Xi no longer has Qi Tian. Ever since I left the northwest and took over the Infinite Pce, I swore to kill Da Xi and let every civilian who has been bullied by Da Xi stand up.¡±

    These words were actually not very convincing. No one knew why Sect Master Zhou Buyu hated Da Xi so much, hated the Ming Fa Si, and hated the Taoist. This kind of hatred came without any reason or reason. The sect head never exined and no one dared to ask. After all, during the time when the sect head was massacring in every direction, not many people would dare to forget the scene where blood flowed likiver in the sect.

    Even more puzzling was that for some reason, this Sect Master loved to change his surname. Those who were highly valued by him were all given the surname Zhou. At first, everyone thought that giving the Sect Master surname Zhou to them was a form of appreciation and respect. It was just like how the Emperor would also bestow a surname to his most important ministers.

    However, theyter discovered that it was not very important. This Lord Sect Master changing his surname for otherspletely depended on his mood. If they were happy, they could change their surname. If they were unhappy, they could also change their surname. Currently, there was no one in the upper echelons of the sect who was not surnamed Zhou.

    Zhou Luping had once secretly investigated the background and story of this Sect Master Zhou. However, no matter how many channels he could search, he couldn¡¯t find anyone with the surname Zhou who hated the Ming Fa Si to such an extent. They had even spected that their Sect Master might be a member of the Zhou family from a first-rate family in the Great Xi Empire. However, there was no basis for their spections, so they just left it at that.

    ¡°Sovereign, it¡¯s time to think of a way to deal with this.¡±

    ¡°The Hollow Jade Temple is very powerful. Rumor has it that there are ten thousand disciples in the capital city. It¡¯s not easy to fight against sucuge sect. Our goal is to enter the capital and borrow the power of the Left to rise again. Thus, there is no need to be anxious to take revenge, wait until the Infinite Pce is truly established in the capital, then we can take revenge. ¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± I¡¯ve waited enough. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu turned around: ¡°Gather all the people above Lower Completion Stage, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Luping replied, before hurriedly leaving. He could feel the unsuppressible killing intent from the Sect Master, fearing that he would vent it on him.

    When all his subordinates had left, Zhou Buyu returned to his room and took off the hat on his head, as well as the veil on his face. In front of the people of Infinite Pce, he would never reveal his true face, because in his opinion, those people were not worthy of him.

    ¡°Aunty.¡±

    A petite girl walked out from the back room, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°Are we really going to do that? I just want to avenge my father and not implicate too many innocent people. You¡¯ve already killed enough people. Is this still revenge? ¡±

    Zhou Buyu suddenly waved his hand, ¡°What do you know!?¡±

    She sat down on a chair. ¡°The vengeance I want is not only the murder of your father, the enemy of my brother, but also this country, this society. This fake brocade flourishes, turning too many people into walking corpses. I have to use life and death to make more people wake up. I have to get my revenge, killing all the people in Ming Fa Si is only the beginning, and I will make the whole Da Xi pay the price! ¡±

    She was a very beautiful woman. Although time had left some scars on her face, it did not affect her beauty. Her beauty was different from other women¡¯s. She was a beauty that was neutral in nature. If people saw her as a man, then they would feel that she was very handsome. If they were to change into women¡¯s clothes, then they would definitely turn sideways.

    She was no longer young, but the mature womanly charm of her face was even more fascinating.

    It was a girl around eighteen or neen years old who stood in front of her and said timidly, ¡°If I had known earlier ¡­ If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone looking for you. ¡±

    ¡°What else can you do if you don¡¯t look for me?¡±

    Zhou Buyu said snappily: ¡°Your father is a fool. Does he really think that his ethereal and unreasonable dream can really be realized? It was only a dream, and the dream should havee true by now. ¡±

    ¡°Aunt ¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you the same? Otherwise, why did you want to enter the Ming Fa Si back then? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zhou Buyu red at the little girl. ¡°Zhiruo, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much. How long has it been since your father died? Only a few years? Have you lost all your hatred? When you cried and found me, where was the ruthlessness in clenching your fists and saying that you wanted to tear your enemy inthousand pieces? ¡±

    Zhou Zhirou shook her head. ¡°But Aunt, this is not the revenge I want.¡± ¡°For revenge, you no longer live in seclusion or be yourself. You killed so many people, they are all innocent.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Zhou Buyu said loudly, ¡°Without power, how can I take revenge? Initially, I was blind to enter the Ming Fa Si to work, but precisely because I came across too many secrets in those years in the Ming Fa Si, these secrets can be converted into our own power. If he wanted to exact vengeance, what could he do without these powers? Are you going to take revenge on that man one on one? Even if there werundred of you, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him. He ¡­ ¡±

    She did not finish her sentence. Her tone wasplicated, and her expression was even moreplicated.

    ¡°But aunt, how can you be so sure that it¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°No one knows him better than I do. I was so stupid that I thought I had found the person I loved, so I followed the path he took. I thought I could make him look at me a few more times, make my own life more consistent with his, so I could get close to him and feel him, and now I know how childish that is. ¡±

    ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t think that even though you hate him so much when you mention him, I can tell that your heart is filled with contradictions.¡±

    ¡°What can you tell?¡±

    Zhou Buyu waved his hand: ¡°Right now, I just want to kill him myself, just like how he killed my brother with his own hands.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, when Father was still here, he said that you were a stubborn person. Once you pursue something, you will chase after him without a care. At first, when you changed your surname and joined the Ming Fa Si, the reason why you kept chasing after him along the road he walked on was because father said before that person was father¡¯s idol. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± ¡°I was just curious.¡±

    Zhou Buyu¡¯s tone softened as thousands of memories flooded her mind.

    ¡°My brother, sucroud person, would actually have such admiration and admiration for another person. At the time, I just wanted to see what the person he liked so much looked like. I just didn¡¯t think that I would sink down too. ¡±

    She clenched her hands tightly, as if she was about to grab onto something, but also as if she was about to crush something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that anymore. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    Zhou Buyu turned around to look at Zhou Zhiruo, his two hands grabbing onto his shoulders as he said, ¡°I promised you that I would definitely avenge my brother¡¯s grave. No matter what stupid things I¡¯ve done in the past, it¡¯s all in the past. I finally failed to make him my man, but he became my enemy. ¡°Zhirou, there are some things that you can¡¯t salvage, and you can¡¯t turn back either.¡±

    She released her hand, and Zhou Zhirou hugged her shoulder tightly in pain.

    Zhou Buyu walked to the side of the table, put on his hat, and once again covered her face with his veil: ¡°I am not old anymore, but I am Zhou Buyu from the Zhou Family. I must personally avenge this enmity. ¡±

 Chapter 788 - How much money do you have

    <h4>Chapter 788 ¨C How much money do you have</h4>

    This world was always so close to each other. Even though they were always together, sometimes not even a single inch apart, there would never be a story that was supposed to be beautiful. No matter who it was, no matter if it was the current An Zheng or the old Fang Zheng, both of them were men with great charisma.

    In Fang Zheng¡¯s era, how many women were willing to be his soulmate? Unfortunately, he was an ice-cold, heartless person.

    Tea garden.

    ¡°Gu Qianye sat on the chair, leaning on the table, with both hands supporting her chin, and looked at An Zheng without blinking:¡± Why do you have so many debauchery debts now, let me calcte for you, first, that unbreakable Tian Haogong, then that Zhuang Feifei who you treated as an older sister and she might not even consider you as your younger brother, and then that Princess of the Tsukiko Da Ye, and then, ording to what I know, there¡¯s another Yu Wen Family¡¯s Yu Wen Wu Chen who still missed you in this Jinling.

    She asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s good about you?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Qianye once again asked as if she was talking to herself, ¡°Where exactly are you good at?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Qianye rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m asking myself, not you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were asking yourself, not me. ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face slightly blushed: ¡°So you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    She was like a little eight nanny, suddenly climbing onto the table and kneeling on the full and round bottom of the table, her face almost touching An Zheng¡¯s face. She asked seriously with her eyes towards him, ¡°What about you from your previous life, how did you have so many debauchery debts in your previous life?¡±

    If one were to look from behind Gu Qianye, that was definitely an image that would cause one¡¯s blood to spurt out. She was kneeling on the table. Her two buttocks were shaped likeach heart. As the tip of the peach heart moved to her waist, her slender hands were able topletely grasp her waist. This kind of posture, no matter what, would make people have an impulse.

    Although it was alreadyte autumn, the long skirt she wore was very light. Under sucosture, her waist and buttocks were outlined. Perhaps at this moment, there was no scenery more beautiful than her.

    However, An Zheng was really a fool. He did not dare meet Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes, and turned his head to look elsewhere. In order to cover his cowardice, he had even grabbed a strawberry from the te on the table and put it into his mouth, and after taking half a bite, Gu Qianye suddenly leaned forward. Her red, smooth cherry lips opened, and forcefully bit the remaining half of the strawberry in front of his mouth, before putting it into her own mouth.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it, but An Zheng¡¯s face was as red as if it was on fire.

    As Gu Qianye chewed on the strawberry, she asked loudly. ¡°Tell me, tell me, I want to know if you also had this much peach blossom debt in your previous life.¡±

    As he spoke, a faint pink strawberry juice dripped from the corner of his mouth. An Zheng subconsciously wiped the strawberry juice off the corner of her mouth, then red at Gu Qianye as if she was very fierce, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any money or debts in my past life.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Of course not.¡±

    She no longer knelt on the ground, and sat cross-legged on the table. She looked at An Zheng in a rather condescending manner: ¡°Hurry and say it, or else I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tch ¡­ If you don¡¯t let me go, what else can you do? ¡±

    Gu Qianye scoffed, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t be able to sleep without a bath tonight. Therefore, there must be a big wooden bucket in the room you sleep in. ¡°When you showerter, I¡¯ll jump in too. What do you think we should do?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°About that ¡­ Forget it, there really was nothing to say. At that time, I was someone whopletely ignored rtionships, including Xu Meidai, I was actually a little conflicted towards emotions ¡­ Or rather, resistance. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Two reasons. First, it¡¯s because I offended too many people with what I did. Although I¡¯m the leader, I don¡¯t even know if I can do it tomorrow. Why waste my good youth?¡± The second reason is that I really don¡¯t care much about rtionships between men and women, I feel that ¡­ ¡°Cough cough, you¡¯re not allowed to hit me. At that time, I felt that bringing a woman by my side was a burden.¡±

    Gu Qianye replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about him. He¡¯s jusigid person. Maybe if I knew you from my previous life, I wouldn¡¯t think you were this good. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°What did I say?¡±

    She climbed down from the table, and when she turned around, her round buttocks just happened to be facing An Zheng. Gu Qianye climbed down from the table, held onto her hands behind her back as she walked away while jumping: ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what idiot Chen and idiot Du are doing. Oh right, don¡¯t forget to give me some barbecue.¡±

    An Zhengughed and shook his head, feeling even more that he did not dare face Gu Qianye, nor look into her eyes.

    Outside the Jinling, in the guest battle.

    Looking at her aunt who was standing at the window in a daze, Zhou Zhirou could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Aunt, just what kind of person is he?¡± When I was young, my father had mentioned it countless times. He said that you were an arrogant girl, and that you were so outstanding. There are very few men in this world who are worthy of you, so why do you like him? ¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    Zhou Buyu¡¯s face changed slightly, and said very fiercely on purpose: ¡°Why are you asking about this, it¡¯s all in the past now, I don¡¯t want to bring it up.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo walked over and grabbed Zhou Buyu¡¯s arm, shaking it back and forth, ¡°Aunt, I know that you really can¡¯t let him go at all. Although you pretend to be cold and heartless, I can tell that you¡¯ve always been thinking about him. Even if you brought Infinite Pce this time to say that you are here for revenge, you are actually not the same kind of person as them. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu waved his hand, ¡°I killed their sect master, and you still think that I am not the same as them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head with all her might, ¡°Although you killed their Sect Master, that is because you know that they deserve to die. You were in charge of the archives back then, and you¡¯re well aware of the matters regarding the Heavenly Justice Sect. Furthermore, you said that Fang Zheng was personally watching over the entire case at that time, and you followed him around several times. It was because you had these records that you found the clues from those clues, and then killed that Heavenly Justice Sect¡¯s Sect Leader ording to the records in the records. Those who died were all people who deserved to die. You look very vicious, but even if you had conflicts with that Heroic Hall in the capital, you still wouldn¡¯t know the truth. It¡¯s all because of the collusion between the people of Left and Left Protector. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu was slightly angered: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, the only thing I want to do now is to kill him, kill everyone in Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Zhou Zhirouughed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being fierce? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through it.¡± Those people killed the people of the Heroic Hall. You know that after the people of the Heroic Hall released the people of the Ming Fa Si, you shut yourself in your room and did note out for a long time. Then, you would order those people to avenge Left Protector... Actually, you know very well that the two of them weren¡¯t even his opponents, right? You said that you were here to avenge Left Protector, but ¡­ So, you want the Protectors of the Right to die and avenge the people of the Heroic Hall, right? ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°I have broken off all ties with that person, and I have also broken off all ties with that person. ¡°He killed your father, my big brother. This is an irreconcble enmity.¡±

    Zhou Zhirou bitterly said, ¡°Although I went to find you, although I wanted to avenge my father, you and I both know that what my father did was indeed too much. His death ¡­¡± ¡°It can be said that he brought this upon himself.¡±

    Zhou Buyu suddenly raised his hand as if he wanted to hit Zhou Zhirou, but that hand stopped right beside Zhou Zhirou¡¯s face, unable to continue.

    In the end, it was just a long sigh.

    Zhou Zhiruo smiled, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to hit me, Aunt. Father said that although you look as cold as ice, you actually havarticrly gentle and benevolent heart.¡± Aunt, I know that you are very conflicted in your heart, and you aren¡¯t willing to kill him, right? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Zhou Buyu opened his mouth, but did not say anything.

    Zhou Zhiruo could tell that she truly did not have such a strong killing intent as she had disyed. Standing shoulder to shoulder with Zhou Buyu, she looked out the window, ¡°A girl, especially one of the most prideful and youthful age, is unbreakable once she has fallen in love. I know you like him, and are willing to follow him in obscurity. Even though my grandfather repeatedly sent people to Jinling to invite you home, you chose to ignore them because you had sunk too deep into it. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t believe you when you say that you hate him to the bones. ¡±

    Her tone was slightly heavy as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve made an agreement with the people from the Lefhis time. Did you reallye here from the bottom of your heart to take revenge, bringing the people from the past with you? As far as I know, the people from the Left are his enemies, and the people from the Heavenly Reality Sect are scum that he had always wanted to get rid of. Now, you have gathered these two groups of people and brought them to him. You say that you are here for revenge, but I don¡¯t believe you. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu said coldly: ¡°If you keep spouting nonsense, I will lock you up and not give you food or water to drink. It will make you look like a bird in a cage.¡±

    Zhou Zhirou said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You scared me.¡±

    She held Zhou Buyu¡¯s arm: ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t want to tell me about Fang Zheng, tell me, how did you find the Sect Master of the Heavenly Reality Sect, and how did you kill him?¡±

    Zhou Buyu did not disagree with this topic. After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°Actually, if you count me in, I am already the third generation Sect Master of the Tian Liang Sect.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo said, ¡°Aha, speaking of which, I¡¯ve discovered another thing. It was precisely because you looked down on the people from the Heavenly Reality Sect and wanted to get rid of them that you didn¡¯t want to be in cahoots with them. That¡¯s why you changed the name of the Heavenly Reality Sect to Infinite Pce.¡±

    Zhou Buyu: ¡°Do you still want to hear it?¡±

    Zhou Zhirou said, ¡°Think about it. Auntie, tell me.¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°Back then when he chased after the people from the Heavenly Reality Sect, he chased after thousands of people by himself, and blood flowed likiver from several hundreds of miles away. In the end, a portion of them managed to escape, but even with so many people, they didn¡¯t dare to face him. The guts of those people were all broken by him. ¡±

    As he said these words, Zhou Buyu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    She continued, ¡°Later on, the grand master ran away and hid himself away. Aesult, a few decades ago, a certain person found these remnants of the Heavenly Justice Sect and used a very overbearing and barbaric method to kill the Sect Master, and dered that the Heavenly Justice Sect would once again belong to him. ¡±

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Zhou Buyu wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say who the second Sect Master was.

    ¡°Actually, our Northwest Zhou Family can also be considered a branch of that Zhou family from the Da Xi Empire. However, his status was low and he had been separated from the Zhou family for a long time. He had gone to the northwest to develop his skills independently. Your father managed to be the City Lord, but your grandfather¡¯s ambitions are greater ¡­ ¡±

    Zhou Buyu sighed: ¡°This is one of the reasons why I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±

    As she spoke till here, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯splexion suddenly changed, bing somewhat pale. She subconsciously grabbed onto Zhou Buyu¡¯s hand. I know. Why ¡­ Why is this happening? ¡±

    Zhou Buyu looked at his niece in pain, his eyes filled with grief. ¡°That¡¯s right, why is it like this? Perhaps, in the end, it¡¯s all my fault ¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. ¡±

 Chapter 789 - Unique Little Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 789 ¨C Unique Little Leaf</h4>

    There are always too many things in this world, I thought. It hurts even more of my humble self-esteem.

    Young men and women would always be interested in love stories that sounded very sweet and sweet, but the plot couldn¡¯t go so smoothly. It was better to have constant ups and downs in order to make people cry.

    For example, they would pass by each other countless times, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single rtionship.

    Gu Qianye would asionally read such a novel for a while as well. Every time she did so, it was when she was sitting quietly and reading a book. She would not disturb him, and she did not like to read, but she would sit with him all day. The story in her hands was the most popr novel in Da Xi right now. The male protagonist waowerful and handsome person, while the female protagonist was a person born into a mysterious and beautiful celestial.

    It was said that this novel had already ignited the sparks in the hearts of countless young girls, and it was unknown just how many people had cried at the end of the tragedy.

    Gu Qianye was big hearted, and twitched her mouth while looking: ¡°This ce is really childish ¡­. Tch, this ce is even more childish. ¡±

    Her voice was very soft and she was slightly further away from An Zheng. The request she made was not high in the first ce. Giving her time like this for her to look at, for her to be able to feel An Zheng¡¯s existence was already very fulfilling. On the other hand, when An Zheng saw that the Jadeite Mirror from the east had already sunk in, his brows furrowed a little.

    Gu Qianye turned her head to look at him from time to time, her eyes showing a look of pain.

    Then, she suddenly thought of the questions she had asked An Zheng yesterday, and couldn¡¯t help butugh self-deprecatingly ¡­ An Zheng, just how much money do you have? I ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean he was among them?

    An Zheng was a fool, she couldn¡¯t help but think.

    In the distance, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai looked at Gu Qianye from time to time. The two of them looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

    ¡°Xiao Yezi¡¯s heart is in pain.¡±

    Du Shoushou leaned against the wall, and said to himself: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er is her best sister, Xiao Liu¡¯er can die for her, and she can also die for Xiao Liu¡¯er, so she would not say the things that An Zheng should have said long ago.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That idiot An Zheng!¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot, it¡¯s just that his heart is not big enough, and can only amodate one person.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and persuade Xiao Liu¡¯er? She is such an outstanding girl, why waste so much of his feelings and youth on this idiot An Zheng. There¡¯s no need for so many outstanding men in this world. ¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Who can move Xiao Yezi¡¯s heartpared to him?¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened his mouth, and thenughed bitterly as he shook his head.

    ¡°We are An Zheng¡¯s brothers, and also Xiao Yezi¡¯s brothers.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ve decided to go talk with her.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I don¡¯t think we can talk much. If we really talk too much, it will harm her fragile self-esteem. Not putting girls in their hearts was equivalent to locking themselves in. If we were to forcefully open this seal, it would be hurting her. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°But, in the end, he still needs to be forgiven, even to talk with her.¡±

    Just at this moment, the attendant, Wen En, walked over from afar. He gave a slight nod of his head to the two of them, and the two of them greeted each other as well. Wen En smiled and said that His Majesty would like to invite Daoist Chen to go over to have a chat, then he headed in An Zheng¡¯s direction. Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, and Du Shoushou said: ¡°If we talk about it, then this is a good opportunity.¡±

    An Zheng followed Wen En to the quiet garden, and then discovered that the Holy Emperor, who should have been tied down by military affairs all the time, was actually holding ontoe and flipping it over in his hands. It was alreadyte autumn and it was the season for harvesting. It was obvious that this Sacred Emperor was going toe grow vegetables at the end of the year.

    There were not many people that had seen a Saint King growing vegetables in this world.

    Seeing that An Zheng had arrived, Chen Wunuo casually waved his hand: ¡°Help me get the two buckets of water over there.¡±

    An Zheng rolled up his sleeves and brought out two buckets of water from the well. At this time, Chen Wunuo had already dug out small holes in them with his hoe. Wen En was cing the seedlings into the small pit one by one, looking like they were cooperating quite well. Chen Wunuo was digging the pit in front of him, growing it, and watering it. The small garden outside the quiet garden had a very unique atmosphere. No one spoke, but it felt better than if they had been chatting for a long time.

    After all the vegetable seedlings had been nted, Chen Wunuo watched as An Zheng finished watering them all. ¡°The weather is still warm now, so we can eat these vegetables before they have the chance to cool down in the winter. However, if they were to do this in the northern part of the Great Xixi, they would be scolded like dogs by the peasants. The shortest distance between east, south, east and west in the Great Xi is over 29,000 kilometers. ording to the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s survey, the longest distance is over 70,000 miles. In such a big territory, there are some ces where snow is drifting in the rain, some ces where snow never melts, and some ces where the four seasons are hot and hard to walk even a single inch. ¡±

    He sat down on the small stool at the entrance, and pointed at the opposite An Zheng, indicating him to sit as well.

    He drew ouough map of Da Xi with a small wooden stick. ¡°If this is a surface that looks very big, then tell me, what do you two think formed this surface?¡±

    He looked at Wen En. Not

    Wen En replied, ¡°It¡¯art of everything in the world, flowers, grass, trees, and even those demon beasts from the Summoning the Spiritual World.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded and looked at An Zheng: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    An Zheng was quiet for a moment before replying: It¡¯erson.

    Chen Wunuo smiled and said, ¡°In this world, humans are not the only ones. As Wen En said, flowers, grass, trees, wild animals, fish and insects, these are all part of the Da Xi side.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But, we are humans.¡±

    Wen En¡¯s expression changed slightly, but his smile became even more joyous: ¡°You¡¯re right, because we are humans, all the people that make up this huge side of Da Xi are humans. Every person is a dot, and makes up this side. I said that I will rule the world, but who will actually govern? It wauman. Maybe you would think of Wen En, is there anything else that¡¯s not important? ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±

    Chen Wunuo continued, ¡°But this is a world based on man, because we don¡¯t see ourselves aart of this world, but as Paragons. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention me, the ordinary people are thinking the same thing. They are thinking the same thing, even if they aren¡¯t cultivators, they are still much more noble than those demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong to think so? Of course not. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We manage the rivers because of the rivers? No, for the sake of people. I nted the trees for nature¡¯s sake? No, for people. Did I give the order not to build it in secret to protect thend? Neither. In the end, it¡¯s still for the sake of people. ¡±

    He raised his head and looked into the distance. ¡°So when there is something that can threaten one¡¯s rule over this world, then this matter will be at the top of the list. Chen Liuxi, I know that you have a good way to deal with the beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World, that¡¯s why I came to talk to you a few days ago, and told you to help us find the people who are willing to help Da Xi. You guys did pretty well, the people that were rmended to us recently were all people who have undergone rigorous scrutiny, we have already ordered the army to gather all of them and train them. ¡°However, this kind of training is slow. I can¡¯t wait, I want to finish it quickly.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°So, you have pretty much rested in the quiet garden for the past few days. When are you going to bring these people to havctual battle with the demon beasts? Let them experience the power of those demon beasts and face the danger that they must face. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°This is not fast enough, this is fast enough death.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Chen Liuxi, the moment threats are made to people in this world, they are all cruel. Whether it is man¡¯s own creation or that of other species that challenge the rule of man. Those are my people, don¡¯t I feel sorry for them? However, I can¡¯t make the decision based on heartache. I can only make a decision based on heartache. The elites selected from the military and the cultivators recruited by your Hollow Jade Temple will form a special army. Their onlybat objective will be to rely on theirbined strength to kill the beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Has there been a change in the situation?¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. The news we receivedst night came from millions of different sized demon beasts that swarmed out of Frozen Land. Everywhere. I ¡­ There was no time. Your heart loves those cultivators, but who loves themon people? ¡±

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°My Hollow Jade Temple is willing to charge to the very front.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°I know that you will do this, but not only do this, I hope that you can only do this from your Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s side, and that you can lead them. No matter what method you use, all the cultivators will have to act.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I will go back to settle this now.¡±

    He recalled that the cmity he had left behind in the northwest had not been dealt with yet. That demon beast called Eagle Horse was still wreaking havoc in the northwest. The people of the Northwest had always lived the most miserable lives. Once the demon beasts started to rampage, they would destroy the transportation and transportation routes that prevented the Holy See from delivering food and supplies to the Northwest. Therefore, the first mission of stopping the army and cultivators was to protect and protect the army that was delivering the food and materials to the northwest of Holy See.

    Tea garden.

    Chen Shaobai nced at Gu Qianye, ¡°Xiao Yezi, I am a little older than you, so I have always considered myself as your big brother. So ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Stop bullshitting. You have been frozen for so many years, and when ites to actual age, you are actually brothers with my grandfather.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you be a little more gentle?¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Tell me honestly, what are your thoughts towards An Zheng? Du Shoushou and I really can¡¯t stand it any longer. Why don¡¯t we help you beat up An Zheng? ¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°How dare you!¡±

    She went nk for a moment, thenughed. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m suffering?¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai nodded at the same time.

    Gu Qianye smiled gently, with gratitude in her eyes: ¡°Actually I¡¯m not suffering, really not. I know that you all pity me, and I also know that this sort of heartache exists even in the Xiao Liu¡¯er. But what I¡¯m thinking is really different from what you think. Actually, I feel that I am the same as Xiao Liu¡¯er. We both firmly believe that love belongs to two different people, and that we cannot allow others to appear just because of pity and pity.

    She ced both hands on her chin, her expression exceptionally calm. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel any pain in my heart. The person I love has his love, so I do not need sympathy, because I am very satisfied, at least I met the person I love. If I can¡¯t get this person¡¯s love for me with 100% certainty, then I don¡¯t want it. If I were Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Liu¡¯er was me, she would think the same. Not just because we are like sisters, but because we are iplete, and that is not what we want. ¡±

    ¡°So I just love the person I love, look at him, stay with him, and let him appear in my life. How nice would that be?¡±

    She looked at Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°This isn¡¯t good?¡±

 Chapter 790 - He Will Come

    <h4>Chapter 790 ¨C He Will Come</h4>

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou sat there and looked at each other. They both had a feeling that they couldn¡¯t exin it. Was there really someone who could walk into her heart when she was facing that little leaf that made people feel that she was happy all the time?

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Qianye got up and walked to the middle of Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou. She stretched out his arm and wrapped it around her neck as she said, ¡°You two men, are even more unrestrained than me. What you think is bitter is only what you think. I want to, but if what I get is not all iplete, then what will I be happy about after I get it? I¡¯m afraid not. ¡°If you think about it carefully, maybe it¡¯s not as happy as it is now.¡±

    ¡°I have the people I love. I have my good sisters and brothers that can sacrifice their lives for me. I also have my own nsmen. I also have an ambitious dream and ambition ¡­¡±

    She patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy.¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his red eyes, stood up and hugged Gu Qianye, cing him on her shoulder: ¡°You are right, we are your brothers, your backers.

    He carried Gu Qianye, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out and have a feast!¡±

    Because his steps were too big, and he forgot the height of the door, Gu Qianye let out a scream and crashed into the door frame ¡­

    Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°I say, Xiao Yezi, you should eat more. The most unreliable person is you, Big Brother Du Pangzi. If you rely on him, you cannot rely on anyone, otherwise you don¡¯t even know what kind of trap you will be tricked into. ¡±

    Gu Qianye rubbed the spot where she had been knocked, and smacked Du Shoushou¡¯s head a few times with her other hand: ¡°Damn you.¡±

    The three of them walked out of the house and headed straight for the restaurant outside. After they ordered a table full of dishes, the three of them put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and stuffed down with food. After he had eaten his fill, Chen Shaobai said. ¡°I just heard someone calling for fresh fruit juice on the street below. Xiao Yezi, do you want to drink some?¡±

    He blinked his eyes at Gu Qianye, who hurriedly nodded: ¡°Drink it if you want.¡±

    Gu Qianye could understand what he was thinking with just a nce from a guy like him. This guy was trying to cheat an honest person again, so he was prepared to take this opportunity to let Du Shoushou pay the bill. She patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°Fatty, go over to the counter and ask if we have any more dishesing up, and help me geiece of meat that couldn¡¯t be better eaten with fruit juice. I¡¯m going to the toilet. Chen Shaobai, can you help me buy it when we return? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged: ¡°Then you guys hurry up, I¡¯ll leave soon.¡±

    Du Shoushou walked outside and waited for him to pull him outside to run. Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know what happened so he thought something was wrong, but he followed Gu Qianye to run. In one breath, the two of them ran back home, and only after sitting at the doorstep of the sect did Du Shoushou react, andughed out loud.

    Inside the restaurant, Chen Shaobai was sitting by the window thinking to himself happily that he would be scammed again very soon. After waiting for a while, Chen Shaobai suddenly reacted and pped his forehead, ¡°This Xiao Yezi!¡±

    Du Shoushou and Gu Qianye sat at the door for a while, when they actually heard someone shout out fresh fruit juice. At this time of year, it was precisely the time for all kinds of fruits to fall into the trees, and because it couldn¡¯t be preserved, it wasn¡¯t very easy to buy fresh fruit juice. Du Shoushou knew that Gu Qianye liked to drink it the most, so he stood up and shouted for me toe back as soon as possible.

    Gu Qianye sat on the doorstep alone, and couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched Du Shoushou¡¯s back as he ran out. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou had just said to her, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but warm up. Once a young girl of her age had love in her heart, how could she not hope to have it? However, just as she had said, rather than a tragic ending in the future, it would be better to let her lead a more carefree life.

    ¡°You seem to have some sort of knot in your heart that you can¡¯t get rid of?¡±

    She suddenly heard someone talking to her. When she raised her head to look, she saw that there was a woman wearing a long moon-white linen dress standing in front of her. This woman was very beautiful. She was elegant witint of freshness. The linen dress she wore looked very simple and beautiful. However, Gu Qianye¡¯s heart was violently shocked, because she saw the killing intent in that woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re his woman, right? Then we¡¯ll start with you.¡±

    The woman raised her hand and pped towards Gu Qianye¡¯s head. Gu Qianye, who was sitting on the doorstep, actually didn¡¯t even have time to react because she had clearly seen her attack and heard her words. She could have clearly reacted, but she couldn¡¯t move. She watched helplessly as the opponent¡¯s very clean, very white palm pped onto her head with a loud smack, and an indescribably immense force came from it. Gu Qianye gave a stuffy groan as she fell backwards.

    Soon, her body lost its temperature and shey stiffly on the ground.

    The woman looked at Gu Qianye nkly while muttering to herself, ¡°She¡¯s the one who made me experience the feeling of losing someone¡¯s family. Now it¡¯s his turn. I also want to let him experience how unforgettable this pain is. ¡±

    After she finished speaking, she bent over and carried Gu Qianye up into her arms, then carried him on her shoulders and walked away. What was strange was that the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect s did not notice anything.

    Du Shoushou finally caught up with the peddler who was selling fresh fruit juice. After filling up two cups with a bamboo tube, he ran back excitedly. Seeing that there was no one who thought Gu Qianye had returned to his room, he ran towards his room. But there was no one in the house. Du Shoushou walked around the courtyard and asked a lot of people, no one had ever seen Gu Qianye before. In that moment, Du Shoushou¡¯s heart ached, as if something bad had happened.

    He rushed back to the door and saw a little blood on the threshold. That was the blood that flowed out of the corner of Gu Qianye¡¯s mouth when she was knocked down.

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the two bamboo tubes in Du Shoushou¡¯s hands fell onto the ground, with fruit juice all over the floor.

    Right at this moment, Chen Shaobai walked back from afar, and when he saw Du Shoushou, he scolded him jokingly, ¡°You two bastards! You know that I don¡¯t bring money when I go out, and you even left me alone in the restaurant. If it wasn¡¯t for the owner already knowing that I¡¯m from Hollow Jade Temple, he would definitely have forbade me from leaving. I won¡¯t let you off after making me suffer sucuge loss of face. ¡±

    When he neared, he saw Du Shoushou¡¯s pale face as a servant. He followed Du Shoushou¡¯s gaze and saw the blood that flowed from the side of the threshold.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Xiao Yezi? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart suddenly hurt, and he subconsciously went forward and grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s arm. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Yezi!¡±

    Du Shoushou looked like he was stunned: ¡°She was obviously waiting for me here, I knew she liked the juice so I ran out to buy it for her. She was obviously sitting here waiting for me, why did she suddenly disappear?¡±

    ¡°Not in the yard?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± I¡¯ve already searched for it. ¡±

    ¡°Then what the f * ck are you still standing there for!¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed into the courtyard: ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking do anything else, go out and find someone!¡±

    A few minutester, tens of thousands of disciples rushed out from within the Hollow Jade Temple. No one knew what exactly happened, but news of what happened in Jinling quickly spread like wildfire. Everyone started to guess what had happened, and all the members of the Hollow Jade Temple started to move. Those who were unhappy with the Hollow Jade Temple started to feel nervous, and the entire Jinling started to feel tense as well.

    When An Zheng received the news, he was still in the quiet garden. A young eunuch hurriedly came in from outside and whispered something into Wen En¡¯s ear, causing Wen En¡¯s expression to immediately change. He went over to Chen Wunuo¡¯s side and told him what had happened in a low voice. Chen Wunuo could not help but look at An Zheng, ¡°Chen Liuxi ¡­ Something happened in your Hollow Jade Temple, go back quickly ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Before Wen En could finish speaking, An Zheng¡¯s men had already rushed out. When Chen Wunuo shouted ¡°don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± from the back, An Zheng¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen.

    Chen Wunuo looked in the direction where An Zheng left, and his expression gradually became colder: ¡°Who is looking for trouble at this time? This time, he calcted that he had touched Chen Liuxi¡¯s reverse scale ¡­ It would be better if his junior sister was fine, but if something really does happen to her, blood will flow likiver inside and out Jinling. ¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Your Majesty, do you want this old servant to go and dissuade you? At this critical juncture, the Jinling cannot really be in a state of chaos. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Persuade? Didn¡¯t you see the look in Chen Liuxi¡¯s eyes when he turned around? Even if the one who hurt that girl was me, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. Now we finally understand a bit more. He and Fang Zheng indeed have the same thing, and that is, no one can touch his bottom line. It¡¯s just that at that time, Fang Zheng¡¯s bottom line was nationalw, and Chen Liuxi¡¯s bottom line was that he was his rtive. ¡±

    Outside the Jinling.

    When Gu Qianye woke up, she found herself lying on the bed. His body couldn¡¯t move, the strange power was still in her body. Gu Qianye had never met sucerrifying opponent before, and she didn¡¯t even have time to react before being captured by him. When the woman struck her forehead with her palm, Gu Qianye thought that she was definitely dead.

    She was so close to death at that moment, jusair¡¯s breadth away.

    The woman in the white linen dress stood by the window without turning her head. Sensing that Gu Qianye had woken up, she said in a very calm voice, ¡°When I made my move, what was the first thing that came to your mind?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Qianye did not understand for a moment.

    The woman turned around and looked Gu Qianye in the eyes: ¡°Everyone will have their own concerns before they die, and the person who will inadvertently think of this in an instant will be the person that they care about. Of course, afteerson died, they would not know anything. Even if they were to die, they would not notice their own moment of enlightenment ¡­ If I hadn¡¯t asked you, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. ¡±

    She turned her head and looked outside. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking about.¡±

    Gu Qianye did not reply, but there was somethingplicated in her eyes.

    The woman looked outside and ndly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but what I want to tell you is that the person you care about killed the person I care about. When I got the news that I went back to pay my respects to him, there were three blood characters on the ground where he died. That was what he wrote at thest second of his life, with his own blood ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°So, I want to know what you care about. After you die, I will tell that person for you.¡±

    Gu Qianye was silent for a good while before she suddenly smiled.

    Thedy turned and looked at Gu Qianye again, her eyes filled with doubt.

    ¡°He wille.¡±

    Gu Qianye had said these three words because at that moment, in that instant, she had thought of precisely these three words.

    Gu Qianye told herself that he would definitelye.

 Chapter 791 - That gentle smile

    <h4>Chapter 791 ¨C That gentle smile</h4>

    There are too many ¡°I believe¡± in this world, so it brings us too much pessimism. Because after so many people had such a certain thought, the people and things that should havee did note. So it wasn¡¯t just funny, it was sad.

    Zhou Buyu couldn¡¯t help but want tough when he saw the determination in that girl¡¯s eyes, because she had seen too much of my confidence in these past few years, and had seen too much disappointment.

    Gu Qianye said that he woulde.

    Zhou Buyu did not believe it.

    ¡°ording to the information that I¡¯ve received, the person you¡¯re talking about is currently in the quiet garden discussing a very important matter with the Sacred Emperor.¡± After you count himing, I want to ask you, do you know who he is? ¡±

    Gu Qianye retorted, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    Zhou Buyu replied with a smile: ¡°Of course I know, someone who should have died but lived by someone else¡¯s side.¡±

    She looked into Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°Do you really think that he would care about a woman?¡±

    Gu Qianye did not say anything, but her eyes were filled with doubt.

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°You still do not understand him. In his eyes, there are no rtives or friends in this world, there is no home, there is only country, there is no kinship, there is onlyw. He was not even a cold stone. He waiece of ice that wouldst for tens of thousands of years. Do you know how much a woman named Xu Meidai adored him? But he wasn¡¯t moved at all. Do you know that back then, there was more than one Xu Meidai among the women who adored him? ¡±

    Gu Qianye still did not speak, the light in her eyes seemed to indicate that she was wavering.

    Zhou Buyu seemed to be extremely willing to see Gu Qianye¡¯s wavering, as he said in a calm yet heart-piercing tone: ¡°I can tell you who it is, I have worked in the Ming Fa Si for many years, and I like him. At the time, I also felt that I could die for him, or even for his dream. That¡¯s why I know what kind of person he is. ¡±

    She let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°He ¡­ ¡°Not exactly one person.¡±

    ¡°If he is a man, he is also a wood man, or a stone man, and he will only act ording to the ideas given to him by the Creator. He only lives because of that so-called justice of thew. The seven emotions and six desires that people should have didn¡¯t even have a mark on him. ¡±

    When she said till here, she looked at Drum Gu Qianye, thinking that she could destroy this girl¡¯s fantasies. But when she looked over, she realized that she was wrong, the glint in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced witxed look. Zhou Buyu suddenly understood that the glimmer and the doubt in the girl¡¯s eyes earlier wasn¡¯t because she suspected this man, but because she suspected who she was.

    And she, she had just told Gu Qianye the answer.

    ¡°I said, he wille.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light that was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°He will definitelye.¡±

    Gu Qianye lied on the bed, as if she was not worried at all that something would happen to him.

    It was precisely because of this kind of reaction and this confidence that Zhou Buyu seemed to have been pierced by something, and she became irritable: ¡°Then do you believe that I can kill you right now, and then even if the person in your heartes, so what? Before you die, you won¡¯t even be able to see him onest time. ¡±

    Gu Qianye smirked: ¡°You want me to get scared? Be weak and fearful in front of you? You expect me to obey you, to feel the fear you describe in me? It can¡¯t be ¡­ Even if you really are going to kill me, even if I don¡¯t see him again before I die, that isn¡¯t important. ¡±

    She looked at Zhou Buyu: ¡°Even so, I have no regrets. Because I have my own conviction in my heart, and that is enough. If this ends my life, it will berfect ending for me. ¡±

    Zhou Buyu realized that he couldn¡¯t understand this girl at all. She was clearly only that young, and should not even be twenty, but why did she have such an understanding of the world, and how did she understand things so well?

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°You said that he does not have anyone that he cares about? He only cares about thew? No... Think about why he was ambushed in the State of Yan? ¡±

    Just as Zhou Buyu was about to retort that he was his brother and not his woman, a memory suddenly popped up in his mind.

    At that time, she was still in the Judgement Division, not the Archives Division. Because of her own talent, the first arrangement of the people responsible for recruiting her into the Ming Fa Si was for her to go to the Judgement Division. With her existence, the Judgement Division¡¯s progress had increased rapidly, and the uracy of their investigations had reached an unprecedented level.

    However, at that time, she was still just a small verdict of the Judgement Division, and she was still a long way away from reaching the head of the Ming Fa Si, Fang Zheng. At that time, she was truly curious how it would be when she came into contact with Fang Zheng for the first time. This first meeting came very quickly, so fast that she was caught off guard.

    On the fourth day after she entered the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Trial Division, she was found by the Judge who had just achieved great sess in upgrading from a normal judgement to managing a twelve-man team. He told her that the first lord wanted to see her. Even until now, Zhou Buyu still remembered how nervous and terrified she was at the time. She walked into Fang Zheng¡¯s study uneasily, and after seeing the man she had admired for such a long time, she felt a burst of suffocation, to the point of almost fainting.

    However, Fang Zheng¡¯s first sentence had sshed a bucket of cold water on her head.

    ¡°From today on, I will transfer you away from the Judgement Division. That ce is not suitable for you. You can go to the Archives Division.¡±

    There was no exnation for this one sentence.

    At that time, she wanted to ask why, but Fang Zheng had been researching a huge case with the other Division Chiefs in the room, and did not pay any attention to her or say a single word to her. She stood there for a long time, as awkward as a wooden block. She could only turn around and leave, pack her things, and report to the Archives Department.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why for a long time. With her innate ability, she could increase the speed at which the Judgement Division solved the case by several times. She felt that through her own hard work, she would definitely gain his approval. But this first meeting, without question, was ice-cold and unfeeling. He didn¡¯t even understand her, but just so arbitrarily ended his work in the Judgement Division, cutting off all her illusions about the future.

    She even thought of leaving, thought of never returning to the Ming Fa Si, and never thinking about that man again.

    But she couldn¡¯t ept it. She wanted to ask clearly why she wasn¡¯t fit to be in the Judgement Division. Why was he so overbearing and unreasonable as to transfer her away? What right did this man, who had no human feelings, have to decide his future for himself?

    Until ¡­ After she became the Head of the Archives Division, she could see him more and more by relying on her own abilities. After a meeting where all division leaders gathered, she deliberately left as thest, before asking Fang Zheng the question that had troubled her for ten years.

    ¡°Head Elder, I was assigned to the Judgement Division when I just arrived in Ming Fa Si, why did you transfer me away? ¡°Why did you say at that time that I wasn¡¯t fit to work for the Trial Division again?¡±

    At that time, Fang Zheng was stunned, as if he hadpletely forgotten about this matter. After recalling it for a while, he smiled.

    It was the warmest smile she had ever seen.

    ¡°Because you will be hurt.¡±

    Zhou Buyu shook his head, pulling himself out from his memories. She was a little angry. Why did he still feel that he was so warm and so outstanding?

    Seeing the change in her expression, Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Zhou Buyu said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care.¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about you, I don¡¯t even know who you are. ¡°I just don¡¯t think that you¡¯re an extremely vicious person. You just asked a few more questions, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhou Buyu said: ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t seen your own environment clearly? He still didn¡¯t understand what he had to face. Are you really not afraid of death? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Gu Qianye replied: ¡°Who isn¡¯t afraid of death? It¡¯s just that I think that since I didn¡¯t leave any regrets, I can calmly ept it.¡±

    ¡°No regrets?¡±

    Zhou Buyu repeated himself as a light shed in his eyes. Not long ago, she had wanted to break this young girl¡¯s mental defenses, but he had unknowingly been defeated by this young girl without even knowing how.

    Gu Qianye saw that the light in her eyes was getting brighter and brighter, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you exactly? ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡±

    ¡°I hate him?!¡±

    Zhou Buyu walked over quickly and possessed to grab onto the front of Gu Qianye¡¯s clothes. His eyes were filled with anger and killing intent: ¡°Of course I hate him! I have worked in the Ming Fa Si for so many years, and for him and his so-called dream, I did not cower even after risking my life. ¡°But in the end, it was him who killed my brother. He was the one who destroyed my family!¡±

    ¡°My brother regards him as his idol and he views him as his target! But in the end, he was the one who killed it! ¡±

    Zhou Buyu almost roared out, ¡°Why can¡¯t I hate him!?¡±

    Strangely, even though she was screaming at the top of her lungs and could casually decide Gu Qianye¡¯s life and death, even though she was holding onto Gu Qianye¡¯s clothes and waving it around to threaten him, there was no fear in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I want to know, how do you know he¡¯s his?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    The hand that was shaking Gu Qianye suddenly froze there. It was as if someone had stabbed into his heart when he stopped in midair, and was even trembling slightly. Zhou Buyu released her hand and Gu Qianye¡¯s back heavily crashed into the bed. His body didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength left, and she had no strength to fight back at all.

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Zhou Buyu thought about the news he had gotten from his brother¡¯s corpse and the remaining soul fragments in the surrounding area when he returned to the northwest. But for some reason, he suddenly thought back to many years ago, when she deliberately stayed after the meeting, and asked Fang Zheng why he had transferred his away from the Judgement Division.

    ¡°Chief, why did you move me out of the Judgement Division in the first ce? And say I¡¯m not fit for it? I feel that with my innate ability, I can help the Judgement Division solve this case quickly. Until now, I also felt that I should be working for the Trial Division, not the Archives Division. ¡±

    ¡°Because you will be hurt.¡±

    At that time, Fang Zheng smiled, it was the most gentle smile in the world.

    ¡°Your innate ability is to use your own mental energy to directly enter the criminal¡¯s brain to investigate the truth. This is indeed a huge help in solving the crime, but the injuries you will receive will also be huge. If you probed their brains directly, you would not only obtain the truth of the matter but also their ugly and evil thoughts. You would see many many evil things that they had done. If things go on like this, you¡¯ll be affected. You are a woman, and the evil of being ugly will gradually erode you. Women should not be harmed like this, even if it is under the premise that they work for the Ming Fa Si and are responsible for the people. ¡±

    Fang Zhengughed and patted her shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being too unreasonable at that time, I was afraid that you would go crazy.¡±

 Chapter 792 - Discontinuance

    <h4>Chapter 792 ¨C Discontinuance</h4>

    Thinking about what Fang Zheng had said to him, Zhou Buyu suddenly became angry, and raised his hand to give Gu Qianye a p. However, that hand stopped in mid-air when it was raised. That young girl¡¯s fearless gaze made Zhou Buyu realize that if he were to p his, he would definitely lose.

    ¡°He is not Fang Zheng.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked into Zhou Buyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not that anymore.¡±

    Zhou Buyu snorted, he turned and walked to the window: ¡°He won¡¯te, you have lost for sure.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to gamble, so I won¡¯t bet with you, but you won¡¯t win.¡±

    Just as Gu Qianye and Zhou Buyu were chatting in such a seemingly peaceful manner, the entire Jinling was actually shrouded in ayer of shadow. The fact that all of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s tens of thousands of disciples had been dispatched brought unprecedented pressure to those great ns and sects in the Jinling. No one knew what had happened, but it had angered the newly arrived but huge sect.

    The leaders of all the sects and ns had given the order to investigate whether or not those under theirmand had identally angered the Hollow Jade Temple. Originally, this mysterious existence of the Hollow Jade Temple was already enough to attract their attention, but now that An Zheng had levelled up to the Lower Celestial Stage, its deterrence power was even more terrifying. When they found out that Chen Liuxi¡¯s little junior sister was missing, they were even more terrified. They knew that Chen Liuxi, for the sake of one of his sect¡¯s disciples, could go back and kill all of the Infinite Pchat he originally wanted to enter into the Jinling to create a river of blood. For the sake of their little junior sister, who knew if he would dig a hole in the sky.

    All of a sudden, a simr order came from the families of all the sects ¡­ In this short period of time, no one was allowed to provoke the Hollow Jade Temple! Nobody is allowed to provoke Chen Liuxi!

    In their eyes, Chen Liuxi was a madman.

    Moreover, he waowerful and mysterious madman.

    If this kind of person were to go crazy, the entire Jinling would probably be shaken by the storm.

    Even Left who knew that the Left Sword Spirit had been killed by Chen Liuxi and Left who knew that so much of their family¡¯s property had fallen into the Hollow Jade Temple had ordered their family members to stay in their home for the time being. After the death of Left Swordhall, the Left¡¯s strength plummeted. Naturally, the Left who could not escape from the protection of the Great Xixi did not dare to go against Chen Liuxi.

    There was even news that when the higher ups of the Left heard the news of Chen Liuxi¡¯s junior sister¡¯s disappearance, they had ordered a strict investigation at home to see if any blind descendant had angered Chen Liuxi. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t someone from the Left, the higher ups of the Left heaved a sigh of relief. It was unexpected for the Left, who had once made a great showing, to be so timid like this under the edge of Chen Liuxi¡¯s attacks.

    In this small town that was less than fifteen kilometers away from Jinling, all of the experts were present. They had received the sect leader¡¯s order to fight to the death with Hollow Jade Temple in this small town. Initially, they did not care about themoners in the town. However, the grand master had strictly ordered them not to harm any innocent people. Therefore, all themoners in the town were evacuated.

    Because of this, An Zheng quickly received the news and came out from the Jinling to find the outside of the town.

    The people from the Infinite Pce did not understand why the sect master wanted to do this. Isn¡¯t it obvious to tell the people from Hollow Jade Temple that your junior sister is here? If the people were not evacuated, the Hollow Jade Temple would be able to find out about this. The people of the Infinite Pce were hiding in the shadows, it could be said that they would be urate to ambush anyone, and that they would definitely deal a heavy blow to the Hollow Jade Temple.

    But now, everything was on the surface.

    When An Zheng walked to the entrance of the town, he saw the empty streets confirming the evacuation of the vigers, and couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts in his heart. This seemed to have exceeded his expectations. However, he no longer had the time to care about that. What he cared about was saving Xiao Yezi.

    An Zheng was like a ferocious beast, barging into this vige that should have been peaceful.

    In the tavern, a few experts from the Infinite Pce quickly walked in and bowed towards Zhou Buyu with possessed bodies, ¡°Sect Master, he is here.¡±

    Zhou Buyu¡¯s expression changed, and he subconsciously looked towards Gu Qianye. However, there was no joy on Gu Qianye¡¯s face at all. When she saw Zhou Buyu looking at her, she shook her head. ¡°You all seem to be fully prepared. If hees ¡­¡±

    Zhou Buyu: ¡°So no matter what, you lost.¡±

    She suddenly made a move and strangled Gu Qianye by the neck, ¡°But I¡¯ll grant you that wish and let you die in front of him. That way, you won¡¯t see him being tortured by me.¡±

    A cracking sound was emitted from Gu Qianye¡¯s throat, and she slowly closed her eyes.

    At the entrance of the vige, An Zheng grabbed the Infinite Pce expert in front of him and grabbed his neck as he walked forward. The man¡¯s back collided with the wall, and half of his body was embedded in it.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    An Zheng asked with just four words.

    The man scolded, but just as he was about to curse again, An Zheng¡¯s hand suddenly released a burst of energy, and his body flew out like a cannonball, smashing through the entire house and flying far away, before he could evennd on the ground, breaking into mincemeat.

    With every step An Zheng took, he would be surrounded and attacked by several experts of the Infinite Pce. However, the current An Zheng did not care about the number of people present. With every step he took forward, more bodies fell to the ground. Broken limbs were flying everywhere, An Zheng¡¯s surroundings seemed to have turned into an Asura hell. It was a very wide street, at least fifteen meters wide. The houses on both sides looked very sturdy and neat.

    While An Zheng walked forward, this t street following his footsteps became shattered, and all the houses on both sides crumbled, row after row. If this world waicture, An Zheng would be an unreasonable, ink-stained pen and the ce he walked towards would be crossed out.

    An Zheng who had already passed the heavenly tribtion and was stable at the first stage of Lower Celestial Stage had already reached a terrifying level. Compared to his previous life, when he was only at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, it was even more terrifying.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    An Zheng held up an expert from the Infinite Pce and asked. The person could not help but shake his head in fright, An Zheng casually threw him away, and the person exploded in mid air.

    In the next second, An Zheng grabbed the second person¡¯s neck: ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Before this person could speak, a dozen cultivators rushed over from behind An Zheng and started attacking him with all kinds of weapons and magic tools. An Zheng did not turn back to look. All sorts of different magical equipment and cultivation techniques were used on An Zheng¡¯s back. The cultivator who was grabbed by An Zheng turned pale and replied witrembling voice, ¡°Should ¡­ It should be at the inn. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fingers tightened, and with a kacha sound, he broke the other party¡¯s neck and threw him out. While those people were crazily attacking from behind, An Zheng suddenly turned his head, and the purple star point in his left eye suddenly turned.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    At leasundred or so people on the entire floor behind An Zheng were instantly burnt to ashes by the lightning that had appeared out of thin air. Those people did not even have a chance to react. The people closest to An Zheng saw the change in An Zheng¡¯s left eye and were so far away that they did not even know what was happening. With this one nce, all of the people within fifty meters behind An Zheng were emptied out.

    An Zheng knew where the inn was and teleported in a sh.

    Outside the tavern, all the experts of the Infinite Pce who were at least Lower Completion Stage were gathered here. They looked at the street in anticipation, waiting for the demonic young man to arrive in front of them. However, they truly had no fear and thought that they had more people. It was not impossible to defeat Lower Celestial Stage Rankers. Under the siege of dozens of Higher Completion Stage Rankers, a cultivator who had just entered the Lower Celestial Stage might not necessarily be able to defeat them.

    For example, that Fang Zheng who died in the north, even if he reached the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, he was still a step away from the Heavenly Great Realm.

    However, An Zheng did note over from the main street. After entering the Lower Celestial Stage, the distance he teleported to was much greater than before. By the time everyone looked outside, An Zheng had already reached the inn¡¯s entrance and appeared behind the Infinite Pce experts.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Standing on the second floor of the inn, Zhou Buyu¡¯s face changed when he saw An Zheng. She did not expect that An Zheng¡¯s speed had actually increased by so much. She had thought that he understood this man, but now he realized that he was no longer the same person.

    An Zheng wanted to enter the tavern, but he suddenly fin in his head. His extended hand was blocked by an invisible force. With his strength, it was difficult for him to break it apart.

    Mental Energy?

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head to look in the direction of the inn, and saw the woman leaning against the railing on the second floor looking at him.

    ¡°Age?!¡±

    Hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, the experts of Infinite Pce realised that their opponent was behind them, and they all jumped in fright to avoid him. However, because there were more people, their courage quickly returned to their bodies. These people began to madly attack.

    On the second floor of the inn, Zhou Buyu looked at An Zheng who was being surrounded by arge number of experts.

    A congrattory gift?

    In this kind of situation, An Zheng simply could not understand why she would say the word ¡°congrattory gift¡±. Kill all these people and save Gu Qianye.

    ¡°Your people are waiting here for you to save them, but you won¡¯t have a chance to see them.¡±

    Zhou Buyu said coldly: ¡°This iuge grave.¡±

    Twenty miles away from the town, on a small road that led to the Jinling. Zhou Zhiruo looked at Gu Qianye who was lying inside the carriage andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you back. My aunt is actually not a bad person.¡±

    Gu Qianye could not help but ask: ¡°Why would she do this? ¡°Why did you let me go?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo stared nkly for a moment, her eyes filled with grief. ¡°Then let¡¯s end it ¡­¡± and her past. ¡±

 Chapter 793 - My Once Love

    <h4>Chapter 793 ¨C My Once Love</h4>

    The town was already bleeding profusely, An Zheng alone had almost captured all of the so called Infinite Pce¡¯s experts. However, he was unable to enter the tavern, the powerful Spirit Force that formed the barrier left An Zheng helpless. When An Zheng was still in Ming Fa Si, he had once said that cultivators with mental energies could make people feel helpless and hopeless.

    There was no doubt that whether it was Zhou Buyu¡¯s control over mental energy or his own mental energy, both had reached an extremely terrifying realm.

    His entire body was covered in blood, even though he had already reached the level of Lower Celestial Stage, he was still injured when he was surrounded by so many experts. It was just that this time, he had the protection of the Reverse Scale Armor, the change in his left eye¡¯s mysterious vision, and a Cultivation Power that was even more tyrannical and fierce than his previous life.

    The cultivation level of the cultivators surrounding and attacking him was much higher than when they were attacked at Mount Cang Man. They could not even be mentioned in the same breath. An Zheng was very clear in his heart that winning sucrduous battle did not mean that he had surpassed his former self.

    At this time, the news quickly reached Jinling.

    When the old woman from the Left, who had been in closed door cultivation for many years, heard that Chen Liuxi had killed dozens of experts from the Lower Completion Stage alone, her face turned green. She pped the table and red at the terrified juniors sitting below.

    ¡°What kind of person did you offend?!¡±

    Her hands were shaking from anger. ¡°Our Left is already at the brink of death, yet you idiots went to stir up troublest year. It¡¯s fine if you have an unknown sessor to Fang Zheng, but this is after all the decision of the Fang Zheng family from the beginning, I can¡¯t me you guys. But now? Was there a need to provoke this Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi? Take a look at yourselves one by one, can you afford to offend them all?! ¡±

    Everyone below stood up, who dared to sit?

    ¡°You idiots!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s expression became ugly to the extreme. ¡°One person... One person killed so many experts of the Lower Completion Stage and above, and a few of them were even cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage, I wonder who among you can do that! ¡±

    The people below werepletely silent, not daring to even breathe.

    One of them came forward and asked tentatively, ¡°But Old Ancestor, now that the me has beenid, why not ¡­ Why don¡¯t we send someone out now to pretend to be the Infinite Pce? ¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    The olddy scolded angrily, ¡°If you had suggested this to me in the first ce, I might have agreed. But now? He has already killed all the experts in Infinite Pce, why don¡¯t you go again? Died? Or is it exposing the fact that our Left and his people are connected?! ¡±

    That person was shocked and embarrassedly retreated.

    ¡°Have you guys ever thought that he¡¯s just a disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple? Why did the sect, which has been in existence for ten thousand years, only send him as a disciple? It was because he was confident! If we truly provoke Chen Liuxi, one of those old monsters from the Hollow Jade Temple that have yet to appear woulde out of nowhere and our Left would be annihted! ¡±

    She said with hatred: ¡°In the past, how glorious was my Left? Now look at all of you, just what level of idiots have you reached? Why did the Sacred Emperor have to rope Chen Liuxi in so much? Could it be that all of you still couldn¡¯t understand, but the Sacred Emperor must have known about the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s background to try to rope him in this way without sparing any effort? You guys are about to be my stepping stones! ¡±

    Someone asked, ¡°Old Ancestor, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The old woman waved her hand, ¡°Order all disciples of the Left to return. No one is allowed to leave the courtyard of the Left without my permission for a month. I will personally go to the pce and exin to the Sacred Emperor. I hope that the Sacred Emperor hasn¡¯t decided to abandon us yet. If there are no problems with the Sacred Emperor¡¯s side, I¡¯ll send someone to contact Chen Liuxi.

    At the same time, at the Zhou Mansion.

    The face of the Zhou Family¡¯s Patriarch, Zhou Xiangyang, changed after hearing the report. ¡°What did you say? The person who provoked the Hollow Jade Temple this time was likely our family¡¯s branch in the northwest?¡±

    His subordinate nodded. ¡°The news should be reliable. Someone has seen Zhou Zhirou. The family sent someone to the northwest three years ago to understand the circumstances of the branch.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang muttered to himself, then stood up and instructed: ¡°Prepare a gift for me, prepare that Immortal grass for me as well. When Chen Liuxi returns to the city, immediately send someone to inform me, I will personally pay him a visit.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t. Those immortal grasses are priceless.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, the immortal grass is already fully matured. We, the Zhou family, used all our might to snatch it from the Immortal pce ruins, and for that, we even lost a few men, how can we just give it to Chen Liuxi?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang said: ¡°If a single Immortal grass can be exchanged for sucowerful ally, then it¡¯s worth it. Luckily... Fortunately, our Zhou Family managed to get along well with Chen Liuxi, and there were no conflicts on the surface. ¡±

    He nced at the people below and said, ¡°Remember, do not provoke anyone from Hollow Jade Temple without my permission.¡±

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    Wen En¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse when he spoke, obviously because he was excited, ¡°Your Majesty, this time it was really out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Although the one who kidnapped Chen Liuxi¡¯s little junior sister was the Infinite Pce, he had guessed correctly, but he hadn¡¯t thought that Chen Liuxi would be the one to overturn the Infinite Pce. More than thirty cultivators above the Lower Completion Stage can¡¯t stop him. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s simr?¡±

    Wen En nodded his head with all his might: ¡°This power, is extremely simr to when Fang Zheng attacked back then.¡±

    ¡°The heavens have given me a chance.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We didn¡¯t treat Fang Zheng well back then, and because we, the celestial bodies, knew our regret, we sent another Chen Liuxi over to us. This time, I will not make any mistakes. ¡±

    ¡°What rewards does His Majesty intend to give Chen Liuxi?¡±

    ¡°He is not someone who is easy to reward. He does notck money nor treasures.¡±

    Wen En said: Why don¡¯t you give us the title of an official?

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°That is an unruly person, giving him the title of an official would instead cause him to be constrained. I don¡¯t want to ruin his reckless personality. I can¡¯t do it as a official ¡­ ¡°However, this person must be of use to me. I intend to bestow him wititle.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how higank he would have to be to embarrass himself and not work for me?¡±

    ¡°The title of noble in the Great Xi, young noble. Why don¡¯t we first bestow it on him as a viscount? Otherwise, if it is too high, it will attract the opposition of the court officials. ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, ¡°We want to bestow marquis upon him!¡±

    Outside the city gate of the Jinling, seeing that Gu Qianye was ready to move, Zhou Zhirou smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you suffer. You can go back now. I need to go back too. ¡±

    ¡°Your aunt, why did she be the sect master of the Infinite Pce?¡±

    Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Foerson like her, no matter what, I don¡¯t believe that she would be the same kind of person as the scum of Infinite Pce. Even though I¡¯ve only seen her once, I don¡¯t believe her when she says she¡¯s that kind of person. She looked cold, but I knew she hadn¡¯t wanted to kill me in the first ce. ¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhirou said witained tone, ¡°She has a disappointing brother, and a disappointing father ¡­¡± If I hadn¡¯t found my aunt and invited her to discuss what to do with her, aunt and I would not have realized that my grandfather, who said that he would travel in all directions many years ago, had actually be the sect master of the Infinite Pce. Aunt was very regretful, regretting that she did not mention the Infinite Pce at home. It was also because of this that Grandfather had thought of this. He tricked us, saying that we would travel everywhere in the Great Xi Empire, but he actually went to find the people from the Infinite Pce. ¡±

    ¡°ording to what my aunt said, he actually found the sect head. Then, he plotted to kill him. At that time, the sect head was already injured and had yet to recover from it ¡­ So grandpa became the sect master. ¡±

    ¡°What about your aunt?¡±

    ¡°When aunt found grandpa, grandpa was discovered and was nning to lock us up. But aunt detected it earlier and used her spiritual force to control grandpa.¡± Because my grandfather obtained the power of the previous generation¡¯s sect head, some of them were neither male nor female. To think that her pretending to be my grandfather was not seen through by others ¡­ The previous generation Infinite Pce¡¯s Sect Master had obtained a girl¡¯s natural Dao Body and absorbed too much of her Yin energy, turning her into a male and female neither male nor female. Grandfather also absorbed the power of that Sect Master, so he became like that too. ¡±

    Gu Qianye let out an ¡°oh¡±, and could not help but pull on Zhou Zhirou¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on your aunt, it¡¯s been hard on you too.¡±

    ¡°My aunt is the one who is truly bitter. I actually know that she had never wanted to kill him. The incident with the Chivalrous Hall was entirely an ident and wasn¡¯t something that she instigated at all. It was those scum of the Infinite Pce that colluded with those from the Left. Although she said that, her heart was in great pain. The reason she brought all of the people from the Infinite Pce with her was also because of the regret of not being able to destroy the Heavenly Justice Sect back then. ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face changed, ¡°She¡¯ll die!¡±

    In the town, a crack suddenly opened up in the protectiveyer formed by the spirit energy of the inn. An Zheng acutely felt it, and quickly went inside. The moment he entered, the protectiveyer suddenly closed.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Standing in the courtyard, An Zheng raised his head to look at Zhou Buyu who was leaning on the fence on the second floor: ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°There is a man in the Northwest who views you as his idol and targets you. For this goal, he worked hard to reach the position of City Lord but was killed by you ¡­¡± Do you remember this person? ¡±

    Zhou Buyu looked down at An Zheng condescendingly: ¡°My surname is not Nian, my surname is Zhou.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. ¡°Back then when you were in Ming Fa Si, I was most worried that you would be corroded by the evil thoughts and deeds of many evil people. I never thought that you would still have changed.¡±

    Zhou Buyu raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°That was also forced by you!¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°No one is forcing you.¡±

    ¡°You killed my brother, do I have to pretend I didn¡¯t know?!¡±

    Zhou Buyu yelled in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is all your doing, I will make you pay the price!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Nian... ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Buyu suddenly jumped down from the second floor. She pounced down from above and gathered all the Cultivation Power in her hands. And because of this, even the protectiveyer formed from spiritual force disappeared. This strike of hers, was the limit of her Cultivation Power. This attack hade for the sake of risking his life.

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, and he threw a punch towards Zhou Buyu¡¯s palms. Just as An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power and his own Cultivation Power were about toe into contact, Zhou Buyu suddenly dispersed his energy.

    She smiled strangely.

    Her lips moved slightly.

    When An Zheng wanted to retract his power, it was already toote. The two of them were already very close, and with Zhou Buyu¡¯s sudden dispersing of power, how could An Zheng make it in time?

    She smiled, but there was no hate in her eyes.

    Her lips moved. She was talking about ¡­ Goodbye, my old love.

 Chapter 794 - - The fat grandpa is your road stop

    <h4>Chapter 794 ¨C The fat grandpa is your road stop</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have time to retract his own Cultivation Power, but he did have time to use his own body to block his own Cultivation Power. In the eyes of others, this waaradox. In the eyes of An Zheng, this was not something that could not be achieved. His teleportation allowed him to arrive in front of Zhou Buyu a step prior to his own Cultivation Power.

    With a boom, An Zheng¡¯s own Cultivation Power heavily smashed onto his body. The Reverse Scale Armor instantly helped him dissolve forty percent of the energy, and at the same time, the purple star point in his left eye started to spin, transferring a portion of the energy to another ce for An Zheng. But that was after all, a strike from a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, so the remaining ten percent of the energy was enough to injure An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, but Zhou Buyu who was behind him was actually not harmed in the slightest!

    But she shouldn¡¯t have hugged An Zheng, she shouldn¡¯t have tried to use her own strength to forcefully break An Zheng¡¯s power. How tyrannical and berserk was An Zheng¡¯s power? Even if she only had a few percent of his remaining power, it still wasn¡¯t something she could endure in a head-on sh.

    Zhou Buyu was not even a battle-type cultivator in the first ce, her innate ability had given her iparably strong mental power. However, at this moment, when he subconsciously wanted to save An Zheng, she simply couldn¡¯t use her mental power to create a barrier.

    Both of them fell to the ground at the same time. Zhou Buyu spat out a mouthful of blood, while An Zheng fell beside her with a deathly pale face.

    ¡°How are you!¡±

    Zhou Buyu pounced forward to see An Zheng¡¯s situation, his eyes filled with anxiousness.

    But right at this moment, Chen Shaobai arrived. Chen Shaobai did not see An Zheng block his own attack for Zhou Buyu, nor did he see Zhou Buyu attempt to block An Zheng¡¯s attack. He only saw Zhou Buyu throwing himself onto An Zheng, and he only saw An Zheng¡¯s severe injuries.

    That ck scythe swept horizontally across, causing Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes to be red.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    It was a sickle that symbolized the reaper¡¯s death, and those who were reaped by the sickle would be sent straight to hell. Since An Zheng was injured, all of Zhou Buyu¡¯s attention was on him. At this time, it seemed that no one could stop Chen Shaobai¡¯s furious attack anymore.

    When the scythe was less than a centimeter away from Zhou Buyu¡¯s neck, a small pure white finger bone that was emitting a sacred light flew over from afar, and collided with Chen Shaobai¡¯s Death God Scythe with a loud sound. Under the impact of the two forces, An Zheng and Zhou Buyu were both sent flying at the same time. However, the phnx stopped the scythe in mid-air.

    Gu Qianye swept over from afar and shouted at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Chen Shaobai still wanted to make his second move, but when he heard the shout, he was stunned. He held the sickle in his hand and looked at Gu Qianye. What exactly is going on? ¡±

    Gu Qianye was an extremely intelligent girl, and knew that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer at this time. There were a lot of people in Jinling who wanted to kill An Zheng. Once they found out that An Zheng was injured, they would pounce over like wolves to bite him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Gu Qianye directly carried An Zheng and said, ¡°Take her and head back to the sect right now.¡±

    Although Chen Shaobai did not know what had happened, he still carried Zhou Buyu without any hesitation and followed behind Gu Qianye as they ran in the direction of the Jinling. Right at this moment, the people watching from afar noticed that An Zheng was injured, and the news immediately spread out.

    In Left, when the old woman heard the news from below, she immediately made her decision, ¡°Zuo Kui, Zuo Jin, go stop Chen Liuxi and kill him. Don¡¯t let him return to Jinling. Listen up, if you two reveal your identity as Left, I will personally cripple you two. There were rumors saying that the person who appeared in the inn could be a branch of the Zhou family, so why don¡¯t you pretend to be a member of the Zhou family to kill Chen Liuxi! ¡±

    If the Hollow Jade Temple were to investigate this matter in the future, it would be a cmity for our Zhou Family. Although we are not afraid of the Hollow Jade Temple, we can block this cmity from happening outside our home, so we cannot give up this opportunity. Zhou En, Zhou Yong, you two go stop Chen Liuxi, the Left is already trapped inside, remember, you must make the people of the Hollow Jade Temple think that you are from the Left! ¡±

    Just like that, the Left and the Zhou Family members rushed out like wolves that had caught a whiff of the smell of blood.

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After hearing Wen En¡¯s report, the expression on Chen Wunuo¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°If Chen Liuxi is really heavily injured, there are some people who are unwilling to see him return to the Jinling alive. As for the two men from Yuwen n, give them a chance to atone for their sins, and let Yuwen Wuming and Yuwen Wuchen go and bring Chen Liuxi back to the teahouse. ¡±

    Wen En immediately turned and ran out: ¡°This old servant obeys.¡±

    When these four words floated into Chen Wunuo¡¯s ears, he was already outside the quiet garden.

    On the public road, five people rushed towards the Jinling. Zhou Zhirou shouted from behind, ¡°No need to wait for me. I know you guys can move faster. You guys go back first, I¡¯ll just find a ce to hide myself.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran off in the other direction, hoping that she could lure some of the people away with her. Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai simply did not have the time to react; Zhou Zhirou had already run far away. The two of them paused for a moment, and after looking at each other for a moment, they decided to return to the Jinling. Zhou Zhirou was right; those people wouldn¡¯t be targeting her.

    Just at this time, two people fiercely rushed over like two eagles swooping down from the sky. While they were still in the air, a berserk Cultivation Power ruthlessly enveloped them. Zuo Kui pushed his right hand forward and roared, ¡°Heaven-Revolving Divine Spear!¡±

    A spear formed from Spirit Qi pierced towards Gu Qianye¡¯s back, it was the Zhou Family¡¯s technique. But this was only a form that looked simr, and on the inside, it was even the Left¡¯s sword qi. While her left hand extended out and twisted horizontally, two crescent shaped Cultivation Power s shed towards Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°Twin des!¡±

    Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai were both holding onto people, and if they wanted to fight back, they had to worry about hurting the person in their embrace, so they were both in an exceptionally passive position.

    At this moment, a trident flew over from the distance. The trident emitted a wave of aura that was simr to that of a wild beast. Under the light purple light, the energy spear was first shattered, and then the two crescent-shaped Cultivation Power were shattered.

    With a ¡°tut¡± sound, the Triton stabbed into the ground while still trembling slightly and rapidly.

    Du Shoushou dropped from the sky like a war god andnded on the ground with a bang. Smoke rose up into the air, Du Shoushou grabbed onto the Triton: ¡°You guys go back first, I¡¯ll protect you guys!¡±

    Chen Shaobai wanted to hand Zhou Buyu over to his for her to bring back together with him, so he wanted to help his. However, before he could even pass the the person over, he heard Du Shoushou yell, ¡°fat grandpa doesn¡¯t need your help, send Xiao Yezi back safely. Monk and Monkey are already rushing over, you guys go first! ¡±

    Chen Shaobai stomped his feet. He knew that if he left, Xiao Yezi and An Zheng would be in danger, so he could only grind his teeth and continue charging forward, following behind Gu Qianye. Behind them, Du Shoushou held onto the Triton and blocked off the two people from Left.

    ¡°fat grandpa will y along with you.¡±

    Du Shoushou bent his body forward, and rushed forward while holding the Triton in both hands, looking like a divine beast that had just awakened with its overflowing might. The cultivation bases of the two Left s were all in the Higher Completion Stage, but it seemed that Du Shoushou was not confident that he could defeat them. However, Du Shoushou never thought of retreating. Even the smartest person in the world, after knowing Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation realm and carefully calcting the cultivation realms of the two Left s, would not be able toe to a conclusion like Du Shoushou winning.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Du Shoushou was sent flying by a huge force. He kept the Triton on the ground to prevent himself from flying backwards. The Triton dug a deep groove into the ground, and after a good fifty meters, Du Shoushou finally dropped to the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± fat grandpa will give you three moves! ¡±

    He roared and rushed forward once more.

    Zuo Kui nced at him and said, ¡°You go chase them first. Don¡¯t dy the matter.¡±

    ¡°Mn,¡± Zuo Jin replied, then led the few cultivators from Left with him and rushed towards the direction that An Zheng and the others had left. After rushing a few steps, the Triton flew horizontally: ¡°You want to run? fat grandpa has yet to allow you to run! ¡±

    When they were less than five kilometers from the city gate, a huge copper bell suddenly fell from the sky. The size of the copper bell was like a mountain. If not for the reaction speed of Chen Shaobai and his being fast enough, they would have been trapped underneath the copper bell. Gu Qianye rolled over and dodged it. She saw that An Zheng, who was in his embrace, still had his eyes closed tight.

    As for Chen Shaobai, who was protecting Gu Qianye, he saw that at least a dozen cultivators were rushing towards him. ¡°Xiao Yezi, you go first.

    He pushed Gu Qianye forward, and then handed him over to Gu Qianye: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡±

    In midair, a tall and big fat figure fell down. It couldn¡¯t stand at all and directly fell down. Du Shoushou who was covered in blood fell to the ground, his entire body seemed to have fallen apart. His body was a mess of wounds, hundreds of them unknown. The blood had alreadypletely dyed his tattered clothes red, making him look extremely miserable.

    ¡°fat grandpa is here!¡±

    He poked the Triton into the ground, ¡°You guys go!¡±

    ¡°Fatty!¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and went up to grab hold of Du Shoushou: ¡°Quickly protect Xiao Yezi, I¡¯ll block it.¡±

    Du Shoushou opened his mouth and spat out blood: ¡°Are you looking down on fat grandpa? The fat grandpa is powerful! ¡±

    He took a step forward and the image of a huge demon beast suddenly appeared behind him. It was a body that belonged solely to Du Shoushou and was only a ck shadow, but just this shadow was enough to give everyone a sense of pressure.

    From its appearance, it was impossible to tell what kind of demonic beast it was. Standing behind Du Shoushou, this demonic beast roared towards the sky. The roar was so loud that it almost shattered the sky.

    ¡°The fat grandpa has a godly weapon, to sweep away all evil spirits!¡±

    Du Shoushou spat out a mouthful of blood, raised his Triton and rushed forward. On the other side, a member of the Zhou family snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Seven to eight cultivators materialized their swords, surrounding Du Shoushou.

    It looked like it was really the Left¡¯s sword qi, at least in terms of appearance, it looked invulnerable.

    Du Shoushou took more than ten shes, yet his halberd managed to kill the cultivator in front of him. He vomited arge mouthful of blood andughed sinisterly: ¡°Is it only this much strength? It¡¯s not even enough to tickle fat grandpa! ¡±

    His halberd swept across and cut off a head, but no one knew whose head it was. More and more cultivators rushed over, their Sword Qinding on Du Shoushou¡¯s body one after another, but as his injuries got heavier, he became more valiant! As for that demonic beast¡¯s appearance, it actually became more and more clear.

    Zhou En¡¯s face changed: Once we finish him, we will chase after Chen Liuxi. If he enters the city, everything will be over!

    Zhou Yong acknowledged, and continued to attack Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou knew that he was running out of energy, and so when he was surrounded by the other cultivators, he could not move at all, even Gu Qianye was blocked by the other cultivators who chased after him. At least hundreds of people had gathered around them, attacking in a frenzy.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Du Shoushou bellowed in anger, and the beast¡¯s body behind him released an earth-shaking roar.

    Aooo!

    The sound waves were mighty!

 Chapter 795 - - Who Injured My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 795 ¨C Who Injured My Brother</h4>

    It was a scene that could not be described with words. A gigantic ck demon beast that had not fully formed was wreaking havoc outside the Jinling, and it was trying to kill those who had injured its own body. The existence of the demonic beast was like someone casually sprinkling some ink ontiece of white paper. Afterwards, they were astonished by the pattern that was spilled, which somewhat resembled a monster. Who knew that this monster would suddenly appear? It really was like a simple drawing of something in arge amount of ink, rampaging around.

    The demonic beast could only vaguely be seen as a demonic beast. It had four legs, a tail, a huge, strong body, and a long neck. The neck was terrifyingly long, almost as long as the body.

    It was originally like an elephant, but when it lifted up its four legs and violently pped down, that leg once again became as fierce aiger¡¯s paw, and the shape of that leg really did change. The plump leg turned into a tiger w, and after that, dozens of cultivators were smashed into mincemeat.

    The ck demon beasts looked like they were not finished drawing and were rushing back and forth on the public road while Du Shoushou stood thereughing.

    ¡°fat grandpa, you¡¯re reliable!¡±

    He called out to himself with iparable pride.

    However, at this moment, his stamina and stamina werepletely exhausted. His body fell backwards, heavily crashing into the ground. Meanwhile, the demonic beast¡¯s body that was previously massacring in every direction disappeared the moment Du Shoushou fell. Even so, in that short moment when it appeared, it had crushed hundreds of cultivators.

    The two Higher Completion Stage cultivators sent by the Zhou family, Zhou En and Zhou Yong, were both injured. Neither of them thought that the seemingly weak fatty would be able to hold on for so long, and the sudden appearance of the ck colored demonic beast was too terrifying. However, both Zhou En and Zhou Yong knew that it was not only their family that wanted to fish in troubled waters.

    If Chen Liuxi were to enter the Jinling too arrogantly, it would definitely arouse the displeasure of the local sects and families. It would be weird if the people from the Left did note, other than that, many other families had sent people to pretend to be from other families. If he could get rid of the person he disliked and me it on his opponent, how much would this deal be worth?

    However, perhaps the people of the Zhou and Left ns would never think that the two families could y the role of rivals, and that would be no different from not pretending to be opponents.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Zhou En looked towards the young girl in the distance, who was leading Chen Liuxi and ady to rush out. They were very close to the Jinling and the experts of the Hollow Jade Temple could arrive anytime soon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhou Yong acknowledged him, then looked at Du Shoushou who was on the ground some distance away: ¡°That guy must be killed. He must have killed at least thirty of us.¡±

    Zhou En said, ¡°Leave quickly and return quickly. Don¡¯t dy any further.¡±

    Zhou You nodded, and witap of his feet, he rushed towards Du Shoushou. He somersaulted in the air, and did not forget the mission he had assigned to Left. In his hand, a sword of Qi appeared, and with a flip of his body, the sword Qi shed forward. The Sword Qi moved quickly along the ground, as if it was plowing the ground, creating a straight mark. If the Sword Qi went over, Du Shoushou¡¯s body would definitely be split into two.

    Bang!

    A gigantic purple gold alms bowl fell from the sky and trapped Du Shoushou beneath it with a bang. A monk with fluttering white robes descended from the sky and sat cross-legged on the inverted golden-purple bowl. It was a monk as beautiful as a young girl. He sat cross-legged with his hands sped together. The buddhist beads hanging from his neck automatically flew up and dispersed. The 108 buddhist beads slowly revolved around his body.

    The sword Qi struck the alms bowl with a ng, but it was only a nk. Zhou Yong¡¯s expression changed, thinking to himself, how did the Buddha get to Jinling all of a sudden, what does this have to do with the Buddha Sect?

    ¡°Who injured my brother!?¡±

    A golden streak of light flew over from an even further distance. It was so fast that the onlookers were unable to keep up with it. The golden light could be seen in an instant. Monkey rushed forward and nced at the monk. ¡°How is Fatty?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is still one breath left, there is still only one breath left.¡±

    The monk¡¯s reply cast ayer of shadow over Qi Tian¡¯s heart, while fury and killing intent were released from his eyes.

    ¡°Those who hurt my brother, I will definitely kill!¡±

    He dashed forward fiercely, and Zhou Yong felt the terrifying power of the stone essence spirit as he turned around to flee. However, his speed was still far from that of the monkey. Originally, the distance between him and the monkey was only 30 metres. When Zhou Yong turned around and ran 15 metres away, the monkey was already behind him, grabbing onto his clothes. Zhou Yong subconsciously turned around and punched out with his fist, the Higher Completion Stage of the Higher Completion Stage surging outwards ¡­ But it didn¡¯t work.

    The monkey saw that the fist wasing towards him and did not even dodge. Its mouth suddenly opened wide to an unimaginable extent and then swallowed the fist. Not only did it swallow the fist, it also swallowed the mighty Cultivation Power. Therefore, the monkey¡¯s belly instantly grewrger, as if it was already ten months pregnant.

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the monkey bit off Zhou Yong¡¯s fist. It was at this time that the monkey¡¯s true nature was revealed. He was a stone essence spirit, a type of demonic beast, and one that stood at the very peak.

    Qi Tian, who had a big stomach, bit off Zhou Ci¡¯s fist, opened his mouth and spat out a fist witu sound. The fist shot out like a bullet, following that, the Cultivation Power in Qi Tian¡¯s stomach also sprayed out. Only Qi Tian could be so abnormal as to use his opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power to st the opponent¡¯s fist out.

    The fist smashed into Zhou Yong¡¯s back, causing a bloody hole the size of a bowl to appear on his body. As the fist continued to fly forward, the distant Zhou En¡¯s face paled. It was toote for him to dodge now. He extended both hands in front of his body to block the fist.

    On Qi Tian¡¯s side, he took a stride forward, and the iron rod in his hand passed through the blood hole on Zhou En¡¯s body. Then, he spun the rod around, causing Zhou En¡¯s body to fly around rapidly. Monkey had vented his anger enough. He gripped the iron rod with both hands and smashed it onto the ground!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Zhou En¡¯s corpse immediately turned into a bloody mist. After a gust of wind blew away, not even a corpse remained.

    On the other side, Zhou En wasn¡¯t much better off. He tried his best to catch the fist, but when the fist came into contact with his own, he knew he was wrong. As soon as his hands touched his fists, his arms couldn¡¯t help but stick straight back. It didn¡¯t sway or bend, but its arm kept thrusting straight back ¡­ Therefore, with two ¡°pu pu pu¡± sounds, the two arms that had been severed from his shoulders flew backwards.

    His fistnded heavily on Zhou En¡¯s chest. However, just as Zhou En¡¯s body was sent flying, the monkey was already there. It grabbed his ankle and forced him to stop mid-air before smashing him onto the ground.

    ¡°My bro wants you to y around with him?!¡±

    The monkey raised its foot and stomped down. Zhou En¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. Red and white sttered everywhere, and the blood and brain matter sttered everywhere like bullets.

    Monkey killed two Higher Completion Stage experts consecutively and then swung the iron rod horizontally. The cultivators of the Zhou family who were fleeing were already dozens of meters away or even a hundred meters away. However, when the iron rod extended out, it swept across the entire battlefield, smashing all the cultivators there.

    The monkey was ready to kill. It charged into the hundreds of people and killed all the corpses on the ground.

    The news quickly spread to Jinling, and the whole ce was shaken.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The people from the Buddhist Sect also intervened? ¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The Hollow Jade Temple still has a Stone Essence that is at least in the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage?! ¡±

    ¡°Although that plump Taoist from the Hollow Jade Temple was severely injured, his physical appearance was triggered, making him look extremely fierce. The two men from Left were actually forcibly stopped and killed by him. That fellow should have died a long time ago, yet he did not know why he did not die! ¡±

    ¡°This is the end. We can¡¯t let our family send anyone over.¡±

    Left, the olddy¡¯s face was as white as paper. After hearing the news, she sat down in disappointment, and the cane in her hand fell to the ground. Her eyes were empty, as if she had turned from an old man to a skeleton in an instant.

    ¡°What should we do? ¡°What should we do?¡±

    She muttered this phrase back and forth as if half her life was taken away by the news.

    In the Zhou household, Zhou Xiangyang paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pan after he received the news. Everyone knew that something big had happened. A sect with an expert of Lower Celestial Stage s was already powerful enough to stand proudly in the martial arts world, and now that Chen Liuxi was a Lower Celestial Stage within the Hollow Jade Temple, the Stone Essence was a Lower Celestial Stage, and the monk of unknown origin was most likely a Lower Celestial Stage as well ¡­ Adding on the older generation of experts from the Hollow Jade Temple who had yet to appear, the Zhou family¡¯s impulsive decision was undoubtedly as painful as poking a beehive. However, the Hollow Jade Temple wasn¡¯o¡¯s nest. It was a bottomless pit.

    ¡°Bring me the immortal herbs and ten golden cores.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang tidied up his clothes: I¡¯m going to visit Chen Liuxi personally.

    Someone stopped him and said, ¡°But isn¡¯t this the same as admitting to it?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think you can hide it from me? Now, even the Yuwen n¡¯s people had gone over. There were rumors that the Sacred Emperor personally ordered the two men from the Yuwen n to fetch Chen Liuxi, not to Hollow Jade Temple, but to the teahouse in the Imperial Pce. You think you can hide the fact that His Majesty has already intervened? What¡¯s more ¡­ Damn, the people of Left actually dared to pretend to be our people.

    ¡°The only thing we can do now is to admit that Zhou En and Zhou Yong are our men, but we definitely cannot admit that they were sent by the n. Just say that they had already been bribed by the people of the Left. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly left with the gift.

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    After hearing what Wen En had to say, Chen Liuxi couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°How are the Buddha Sect¡¯s people rted to the Hollow Jade Temple?¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chen Liuxi say that the Hollow Jade Temple is always in the west? If the Buddhist Sect is willing to allow the Hollow Jade Temple to pass down, then the rtionship between the Hollow Jade Temple and the Buddhist Sect must definitely not be shallow. ¡±

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, this monk knows the rules. He did not retaliate, but only protected that plump Taoist from Hollow Jade Temple.¡± ¡°He knows his identity. If he were to hurt our Da Xi cultivators, it would bring about a great deal of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I do not hate the people of the Buddhist Sect. The fact that they have their current position and power shows how powerful they are. I can learn a lot from the Buddhist Sect... When Chen Liuxies over, we can just ask him. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenlyughed: ¡°We really want to see what Chen Liuxi will do after he wakes up.¡±

    Wen En¡¯s heart suddenly tightened... Chen Liuxi woke up? One of his disciples had been injured, and he had set off a bloody storm. This time, that plump Taoist was almost beaten to death, who knew what he would do next.

 Chapter 796 - You still dont understand?

    <h4>Chapter 796 ¨C You still don¡¯t understand?</h4>

    The impact of this matter was huge, and it greatly exceeded the expectations of all the ns and sects in Jinling that were able to make it onto the stage. Some people felt that this was a good opportunity, while others kept watching. Afterwards, the onlookers felt that they were extremely intelligent, and the people who intervened felt that they were truly, extremely stupid.

    It was rumored that when Daoist Chen Liuxi from Hollow Jade Temple returned to the tea garden, the Holy Emperor personally visited the tea garden and ordered the imperial hospital to use the best medicinal pellets to treat Chen Liuxi¡¯s injuries.

    Following that, everyone was worried about one thing, Your Majesty ¡­ How angry he would be if he was injured, a person he had recently valued and trusted.

    However, he didn¡¯t.

    When the people from therge ns went to the Holy See to gloat or worry, they would wait for the Holy Emperor¡¯s stern rebuke. However, the Sacred Emperor did not say anything regarding Chen Liuxi, not even mentioning it. This attitude caused everyone to be suspicious. Just what was the Holy Emperor nning to do? Did the Sacred Emperor really think highly of Chen Liuxi?

    It wasn¡¯t long before the imperial court was in a state of chaos, yet no one brought up the matter. Even the Sacred Emperor seemed to have forgotten about it. Just as everyone thought that he would return home safely, Wen En suddenly stood out with the imperial edict in his hand, and read it out loud in front of everyone.

    Chen Liuxi from the Conferred Jade Temple held great authority for Da Xi.

    This was something that had never happened in all these years. Everyone knew that the Saint King liked to use young people with spirit, but there was a limit to it. But on Chen Liuxi, this speed was broken. That was a marquis. Other than those noble officials who were unscrupulous to their ancestors, it had been many years since Da Xi had a marquis. Once this decree was read out, the attitude of the Saint King became extremely obvious.

    Yang Wei Hou?

    After returning home, the face of the Zhou Family¡¯s Patriarch Zhou Xiangyang turned ugly as if he had eaten sh * t. ¡°Why!?¡±

    He pped the table. ¡°This man is too arrogant.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang said angrily, ¡°I personally brought immortal herbs and ten golden cores to visit the tea garden, but was blocked by the people from the Hollow Jade Temple. The people from the imperial pce didn¡¯t stop me, but the people from Hollow Jade Temple did. The most exasperating thing is that I took the gift, but I didn¡¯t see it. ¡±

    His subordinates were all silent, but some people couldn¡¯t help but think, who could they me for this? What¡¯s the point in sending people to meddle in that matter? They said that it was to me to Left, but was there still a need to meddle in Left¡¯s current situation?

    However, Zhou Xiangyang was the Patriarch, so no one dared to say it out loud.

    An old man wearing a ck robe waved his hand, ¡°You can all leave first. I¡¯ll have a chat with Owner Dong.¡±

    This old man was not a member of the Zhou family, but his status was clearly very high. In front of this old man, even the arrogant members of the Zhou family had to behave themselves. After he finished speaking, those people immediately left.

    ¡°Prison Elder, what solution do you have?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang asked.

    The old man looked like he was in his prime. The wrinkles on his face looked like they were carved by swords. Even the weathered gullies of the Northwest Hignds did not look as wrinkled as the lines on his face. One of his eyes was gray, and there seemed to be a mist in it. The other eye looked normal, but no longer clear.

    His body was suffused with an aura of death, as if he would die at any moment. Even if they were slightly closer to him, they would still be stung by the ice-cold feeling emitted from his body.

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    The person who was called Elder Prisonughed. His smile was uglier than a ghost. This face was likassage that he was unwilling to even bring up himself, yet it was deeply branded within the dark recesses of his heart. His smile wasn¡¯t free and unrestrained, but was instead filled with ridicule. It was precisely because of this sense of ridicule that even Zhou Xiangyang himself felt that his ego had been hurt.

    Prison Elder said: ¡°The fault lies with you. What¡¯s the point of you throwing a tantrum with someone else? With this world ming others for their mistakes, it would be better to think of a way to ensure that there were no worries for the future. To be honest, the might of this Hollow Jade Temple has indeed exceeded my expectations. Initially, I thought they were just a bunch of swindlers. Now that there are two or three Lower Celestial Stage Rankers, it would be enough to change the situation of Da Xi. ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang said: ¡°That¡¯s why I have personally brought back the immortal herbs. I hope we can make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Make up?¡±

    Prison Elder said: ¡°You still don¡¯t know Chen Liuxi¡¯s character? Back then, when the people of Zongshi had provoked him, the Zongshi had disappeared, the white tower view had challenged him, and the white tower view had disappeared. He chased Zhuge Wenyun for thousands of miles to get Zhuge Wenyun¡¯s head back. That idiotic Infinite Pce provoked him and injured one of his disciples. He went back and killed all of the people in the Infinite Pce and destroyed a secret base in the Left. It was said that he stole countless Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd the Left¡¯s heirloom, the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword ¡­ Furthermore, the Left Sword Spirit has already died in his hands. Do you think that he is someone you can easily reconcile with? ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, ¡°But Prison Elder, he has already made a mistake, there is always a need to make up for it. It¡¯s been many years since Ist saw the Holy Emperor praise a young person like this. That young person is called Fang Zheng. Back then, the Sacred Emperor had actually promoted him from a nobody in the Evidence Department to the Head of the Operations Division, and every two years, he would be promoted to the Head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si ¡­ This Chen Liuxi, is even more ridiculous than Fang Zheng!

    Prison Elder said: ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way to break it, your n was correct from the beginning. Sacrifice two people and let Zhou En and Zhou Ci take the me. Say that the two of them were bribed by the people of the Left ¡­ Of course, no one believes you. If those from the Hollow Jade Temple were to give you face, they would pretend that they believed it and pretend that nothing had happened. After all, Zhou En and Zhou Yong were already dead. If the Hollow Jade Temple does not give you face, even if you can find evidence, they would not take it seriously. ¡±

    ¡°Prison Elder, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Not us. The Zhou family has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Prison Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I am only here to stay and have helped you guys a lot. If the Zhou family is unable to withstand this disaster, then I will slip away faster than anyone else. ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang sighed: ¡°I know that from the beginning, our Zhou Family did not respect you very much. This is my fault. Now that we are on the same boat, Prison Elder, you still have to guide me. ¡±

    Prison Elder said: ¡°Wait a minute, I have no other choice. I have to see what attitude Hollow Jade Temple has towards me. His Majesty¡¯s attitude can¡¯t be clearer, this matter will depend on how many heads Chen Liuxi intends to use to quell his anger. ¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang brought up these three words once again.

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Prison Elder repeated once again, the mocking smile on his face became even wider: ¡°As the master of the family, you actually dare say such words, you really make people look down on you.¡± For such arge family business like the Zhou family to be handed over to you, I feel heartache and worry for your Zhou family¡¯s ancestors. When a person is strong enough to not need to care about the customs, why would you ask? ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang said dejectedly: ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with all of this. There¡¯s something you haven¡¯t made clear yet.¡±

    Prison Elder looked at Zhou Xiangyang, ¡°Have you ever thought about why when you went to court today, your majesty only bestowed Chen Liuxi the title of marquis? ording to logic, if the Sacred Emperor truly values this Chen Liuxi that much, he would definitely pursue the matter at Holy See, right? ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, many people were waiting for the Sacred Emperor¡¯s Lightning Fury. I really can¡¯t stand those people¡¯s faces. Their faces are filled with schadenfreude. From time to time, someone would look at me. However, they were disappointed ¡­ ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t say anything, not even a single word. It¡¯s clear that His Majesty has made this matter unmanageable.¡±

    He said proudly, ¡°My Zhou family is a first-rate sect in Da Xi at the very least. We are not something that the crippled Left canpare to. Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts should be... The Left could give up, since he was crippled and had no value for it. However, my Zhou family¡¯s emperor does not dare to move carelessly. After all, one move is enough to move the entire body. ¡°There are so many big families and sects that are closely rted to my Zhou family. Once my Zhou family is affected, those families and sects will be affected as well.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s an eventful season for Da Xi. We haven¡¯t even managed to deal with the chaos among the various demon beasts. How can His Majesty panic? That¡¯s why I think that the reason His Majesty didn¡¯t say anything about it in the Holy See is because he wanted to consider the bigger picture. ¡±

    Prison Elder did not interrupt Zhou Xiangyang. He only looked at him with a smile. The more Zhou Xiangyang said, the more magnanimous he became. He felt that his idea was right. But he did not know why, but the ridicule on Prison Elder¡¯s face became even stronger. Seeing the mocking smile on that ugly old face, Zhou Xiangyang couldn¡¯t help but want to kill that old thing.

    However, he did not dare to do so, nor could he do so. This person had a mysterious background. After staying at the Zhou Mansion, he did indeed do many things for the Zhou Mansion. This person¡¯s ability was too strong. Even though he looked as if he could die at any moment, he was able tomunicate with hell. All these years, the Zhou family had done some things in secret that they shouldn¡¯t have, and it was all because of his help that they were able to hide it from others.

    Most importantly, this person said that in the future, he could construcassageway to hell and the world. As long as the Zhou family could create a stunning array, they could summon the power of hell through the summoning array. If that was really the case, then forget about the Summoning the Spiritual World, even the high and mighty Sacred Emperor Zhou Xiangyang wouldn¡¯t be able to take him seriously.

    ¡°Prison Elder ¡­¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang could not continue: ¡°Did, did I say something?¡±

    Prison Elderughed and shook his head, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything. You are stupid, you are an idiot. I even thought about leaving just now. Why would I join hands with a fool like you? ¡°In the future, my big n will most likely be ruined by your idiocy and your self-righteousness.¡±

    ¡°Prison Elder, you have to treat me with some respect.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang suddenly stood up, ¡°What exactly do you want to say!?¡±

    Prison Elder let out a long sigh, ¡°Do you know why the Sacred Emperor didn¡¯t say a word about Chen Liuxi in the Holy See and didn¡¯t hold you responsible at all?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re stupid. The reason why His Majesty didn¡¯t punish you or even mention a single word about it ¡­ It was because he wanted to leave the authority to punish to Chen Liuxi. His meaning was clear, he did not ask for it ¡­ Whatever Chen Liuxi does. ¡±

    The Prison Elder¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he said: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡±

 Chapter 797 - Life-Return

    <h4>Chapter 797 ¨C Life-Return</h4>

    In the quiet garden.

    Wen En carefully helped Chen Wunuo change a new cup of tea, then bowed and retreated to the side. Chen Wunuo raised his head and looked at him: ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. Stand by our side and speak, but we will not let you go.¡±

    Wen En lowered his head: ¡°Nothing urgent, this old servant just thinks, that His Majesty gave Chen Liuxi too much?¡±

    ¡°There are more seals?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty knows, this old servant isn¡¯t referring to this.¡±

    Chen Wunuo put down the brush, andughed: ¡°Su Ruhai has said many times before, that you are too smart, that you do not know how to hide it. You¡¯ve been with him for dozens of years, and you haven¡¯t learned the three words¡¯ hide and recuperate ¡®at all. ¡±

    Wen En smiled and said, ¡°Master did not do it either.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°That¡¯s because he has been hiding his strength for far too long.¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Regarding Chen Liuxi, I know what you mean. We will not ask about the Zhou family people right now, but the people from the Left are one of the people that we want to get rid of, and leave the rest to Chen Liuxi.

    Wen En suddenly understood. Back then, the Holy Emperor had set up sucuge trap that even Fang Zheng, the head of the Great Western Ming Fa Si, could not aplish his n to exterminate the Holy See. Now that he ced all his hopes on a young man, wasn¡¯t this a little too hasty? But if that was the case, he didn¡¯t dare to say it. He might not know the solution, but he definitely couldn¡¯t question it.

    The Sacred Emperor knew better than anyone else how many people there were in the Holy See. The leaders of the families were all rotten to the bones. Previously, they had used their own sons as bait to eliminate at leashird of the officials, this n almost seeded. No, it could be said that he had seeded by more than half, because many families and families were affected and left the Holy See.

    Although it didn¡¯t live up to the expectations of the king, it wasn¡¯t all of them lost. Wen En knew that the reason Chen Zhongqi had pulled Fang Zheng inside was to speed up the pace of the city and increase the number of chips for the purging n. However, this was not necessarily something that the Sacred Emperor had nned. Now that the Sacred Emperor had seen Chen Liuxi, he liked him the same way he liked Fang Zheng all those years ago.

    ¡°Go to the military and help me ask why there has been no news of the war in the south for the past four days.¡± If they lost contact, would the military send someone? ¡°If no one is sent, get the president of the military to exin it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen En hurriedly nodded. He knew that the Sacred Emperor didn¡¯t want to hear any more words from him, so he found a reason to send him away.

    After exiting the quiet garden, he quickly walked outside. Halfway there, he subconsciously looked towards the tea garden in the distance. Then, he saw the female officials of Yanying Pce all bringing an exquisite box to the teahouse. Wen En¡¯s heart trembled. This was something that even the Divine Empress had expressed her attitude toward. It seemed that no one could stop Chen Liuxi¡¯s rise to prominence.

    At the teahouse, the female officials of the Yan Ying Pce sought to see Dao Master Chen Liuxi, but were informed that Chen Liuxi had matters to attend to and left the house. Wasn¡¯t it said that Chen Liuxi was heavily injured and was recuperating in the tea garden? How could he be out in a single day?

    They asked the people in the teahouse where Chen Liuxi had gone, but no one knew. There were only people who saw Chen Liuxi carrying the heavily injured fat Taoist on his back earlier.

    Beijing, Four Seasons Lane, Left¡¯s Mansion.

    Although the Holy See didn¡¯t have any orders to punish them, everyone in the hall knew very well that this time, the Left was really going to leave the hall. Since the time of the founding of the Dragon Kingdom, the Left had always been the center of power. No one could understand that in just a short span of ten years, from the time the Left participated in the murder of Fang Zheng, he had actually fallen to such a state.

    The old woman stood in the courtyard, looking at the old tree which had lost all its leaves in thete autumn. She suddenly felt that she could notpare to that tree. When springes, the old tree will sprout again and give birth to a new green. But what about her? Ever since her eldest son, the Left Swordhall, died, she felt that her time was running out.

    ¡°Old Ancestor.¡±

    Zuo Xifeng lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Are we really going to move out?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that we are still waiting for the Sacred Emperor¡¯s order to chase us out?¡±

    The olddy sighed, ¡°No one can be med for this matter, no matter how I think about it. It¡¯s my fault.¡± When Chen Zhongqi found me, I didn¡¯t know what kind of bewitching soup I ate, but I didn¡¯t object. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the sword hall and the sword spirit, they¡¯re both smart people, but they actually foolishly got on Chen Zhongqi¡¯s pirate ship. ¡±

    Zuo Xifeng wanted to say something out of greed, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    The courtyard was bustling with activity, all the servants were packing their things. For such arge house, it was rare for it to be moved away from Jinling in a short period of time. Looking at the busy elderly women, one could feel a surge of annoyance.

    ¡°Tell them that we don¡¯t need anything that¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯re missing these tables and chairs when we return to the ancestral residence?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zuo Xifeng quickly nodded his head, turned around and walked towards the manager.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. In order to not cause any unforeseen events, the matter of the Left moving away from the Jinling naturally could not be spread out. However, there were servants outside the door, and they didn¡¯t chase them away. This made the old woman very angry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of blind person is knocking on the door!¡±

    Zuo Xifeng signaled with his eyes and the manager quickly led a group of people over. As they walked, they cursed out loud. There were at least a dozen guards outside the door. Could it be that these people were scared out of their wits and allowed someone to smash Left¡¯s door? Even if the Left declined, it still had not reached this stage.

    The manager opened the door and cursed, ¡°Which ignorant person is knocking on the door randomly, is he courting death?!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he froze, unable to say a single word.

    On the streets outside, disciples of Hollow Jade Temple stood neatly from one end of the street to the other. There seemed to be no less than a thousand people, all of them standing there with their chests puffed up, it was iparably shocking. As for the dozen or so guards at the entrance, they were already tied up. They knelt on the ground and looked at the manager with faces full of fear and grievance.

    Not only was the street in front of the Left¡¯s gates sealed off, it was surrounding the entire Left. The five thousand Hollow Jade Temple disciples surrounded the area tightly. No one was allowed to approach. The g of Hollow Jade Temple was ced at every intersection.

    Both Chen Xiaolian and Qi Tian walked in side by side, causing the manager to turn around and run. He did not even have the courage to question them. After Chen Xiaolian and Qi Tian entered, An Zheng walked in carrying a fatty whose entire body was wrapped in bandages on his back.

    ¡°An Zheng, this is too much.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, feeling a little apprehensive. What An Zheng wanted to do was not just a sect, but a Left wititle and official position. Left had been in Da Xi for so many years, and it was deeply ingrained. If the Holy See wanted to investigate, the Hollow Jade Temple would probably me them.

    ¡°A chair.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, then shook his head: ¡°Give me a bed.¡±

    Two people came over and pulled Du Shoushou down from An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, then ced him on the veryfortable looking huge bed. In order to make it easier for Du Shoushou to look, they even ced it on a higher bed.

    ¡°Just watch. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±

    An Zheng smiled at Du Shoushou: ¡°No matter how many wounds they leave on your body, I will bring them away with me. I will vent my anger for you. I will let the entire Jinling, and even the entire Da Xi Empire, know that no one is allowed to touch you, Du Shoushou! ¡±

    He turned around and strode into the courtyard. Behind him, two groups of elite disciples of Hollow Jade Temple entered in a line, quickly filling the two sides of the gate. There were also quite a number of Left, but they had alreadypletely lost in terms of aura and were very timid from the start. The people from the Hollow Jade Temple tookrge strides forward, the people from the Left retreated step by step. Very quickly, two camps had formed. The people of the Left had gathered inside, while the people of the Hollow Jade Temple stood outside in neat rows.

    The people outside opened uath, and eight people carried what seemed to be a heavy object into the courtyard. With a bang, they ced it on the ground. The moment this objectnded on the ground, it shattered into several pieces. Behind him, another eight people were also carrying what looked like arge square box. However, it was made of metal and was extremely cold. From front to back, there were a total of fiverge boxes about two meters square that were brought in. They were ced in a straight line in the yard, facing the inside.

    Zuo Xifeng weed An Zheng withrge strides, and his face was ashen: ¡°Chen Liuxi! Don¡¯t you dare go too far! ¡±

    An Zheng stopped and Zuo Xifeng who was walking over did not say anything. Zuo Xifeng obviously knew that if he lost in terms of momentum, then even if they started fighting, the people of Left wouldn¡¯t really go all out.

    ¡°You are just a martial artist, how dare you barge into the residence of an official of the Holy See. Let me warn you, if you don¡¯t leave now, I will kill you and the people you brought with you right now. Even Holy See cannot say that we were wrong. ¡±

    His voice grew louder and louder, ¡°Your provocation is not only against my Left, but also Da Xi¡¯s nationalw!¡±

    An Zheng waited for him to finish before lightly replying: ¡°Whoever walks in front of me first dies.¡±

    Zuo Xifeng stopped abruptly. He raised his foot and stopped in the air awkwardly. He didn¡¯t dare tond on the ground. At this moment, he knew that he had lost, lost so thoroughly. Once, he had thought that even if he wasn¡¯rodigy, he still had a ce in the younger generation of the great ns. In the future, the revival of the Left would all depend on his own generation.

    However, when An Zheng revealed that he would die whoever approached him first, his courage immediately scattered.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and a disciple came over while carrying a chair. After sitting down, An Zheng tidied up the clothes on his body, and said with a calm tone: ¡°Who participated in the event outside the Jinling yesterday? I know they didn¡¯t all die. From yesterday, your Left was being watched by my people, and not a single one of them was sent away by you.

    Just as Zuo Xifeng was about to speak, An Zheng raised his eyes and looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.

    Zuo Xifeng took a step back and looked back at the old woman. At this time, the people from the Left had also gathered, there were many experts amongst them, but they had already lost their momentum, how could they dare to be arrogant?

    The olddy was also an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage, but she had not fought for too many years. She knew that even if she risked her life, she might not be able to save anything. Right now, the only thing he could do was to fight to the death. As long as they left with their ns, they would be able to take back all of this in the future.

    ¡°Chen Liuxi, this is just a dispute over the martial arts world, why must you be so overbearing?¡±

    The old woman stepped forward and asked.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Overbearing? Do you think I¡¯m here to y with you? ¡±

    His tone suddenly became cold: ¡°Out of all the people that went out of Jinling yesterday, one of them can be considered to be mine. If we don¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯ll kill my way through here. ¡°My brother has a few cuts on his body, so why don¡¯t you take a few lives for yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 798 - Time of death

    <h4>Chapter 798 ¨C Time of death</h4>

    Ever since the Left built this big house, no one dared to be so unbridled in the Left. Previously, when the people of Left obtained this courtyard from the dragon, the area was only one fifth of the current size. From time to time, the house would be torn down and flipped several times. Until now, it was already the symbol of Four Seasons Lane in the Jinling.

    The people of the Left had never thought that they would be bullied like this one day.

    However, they would not think back on how many times it was them, the people of Left, being so overbearing and aggressive, to the point that they were even more vicious than what An Zheng was doing now.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too impatient.¡±

    The olddy from the Left sneered, ¡°You should wait a bit longer. With my Left¡¯s current situation, why must you be so anxious? When His Majesty orders us to remove all officials from Left and send you back, it will be a dispute in the martial arts world. But now, you have led your men to surround the residence of the officials of Holy See. Did you really think that the Emperor would allow you to be so presumptuous? ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge will not even wait a minute.¡±

    He looked at the old woman and said, ¡°I was shut up yesterday and could not move. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡±

    The old woman frowned, ¡°I see more than you and have experienced more than you. There is nothing in this world that I can¡¯t discuss.¡± As long as I am willing topromise, I think you will make concessions. I¡¯m sorry your friend was hurt. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Howe it¡¯ity that I¡¯m injured and not dead?¡±

    The olddy said: ¡°There is no need for us to lie to each other. We will admit to what the Left has done. But everything harice. Isn¡¯t your friend injured? Several people from my Left have died, didn¡¯t I say nothing? ¡°This way, when you name your price, I will name a price. I will never bargain with you.¡±

    An Zheng smiled at the olddy and did not say a word.

    The old woman saw An Zheng¡¯s smile and thought that he had epted his suggestion. She waved her hand. I think that¡¯s enough. Let alone a single person, if these things were ced in the market, countless people would kill them all. ¡±

    ¡°So many.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the big box the Left men were carrying, andughed while shaking his head: ¡°A hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, ten golden cores, this is indeed not a small amount. If ced on the ck market, it could indeed cause a storm of blood. However ¡­ These things are treasures in your eyes, but in my eyes, they¡¯re not even worth as much as dung or dirt. ¡±

    The olddy was slightly angry as she said, ¡°As long as you ept these things and leave this matter alone, in the future, if there is anything that you need my Left¡¯s help with, my Left¡¯s people will not stand idly by. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too extreme in your actions. Otherwise, who knows what the consequences will be in the future.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    He pointed at the big box and said, ¡°Take it back.¡±

    The two disciples came over to carry the chest back. Seeing that An Zheng hadpromised, the old woman couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°It should be like this, take a step back to open up the sky. There is nothing that can¡¯t be resolved peacefully.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No, you misunderstand. If I take these things from you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t pursue the matter. These things can barely be considered as my brother¡¯s medicine fees. My brother Jin Gui, your wealth is not even one in ten thousand. ¡±

    When he smiled, he looked like a demon. ¡°But none of the people from yesterday can be missing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    The olddy shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you dare to vite thews of the in broad daylight!¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to reply and turned to look at Du Shoushou. ¡°Amongst this group of people, do you still remember who was here yesterday?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°How could I remember?

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±

    He suddenly started striding forward, striding towards the old woman. The old woman was also an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage, but she was actually afraid when she saw An Zheng walking over withrge strides. She had already entered the Lower Celestial Stage many years ago, but due to her age and talent, she stopped at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, to this martial artist, the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage was already powerful enough.

    Everyone was very clear about what it meant for a n to have two strong Lower Celestial Stage s.

    ¡°I want to see what else you can do!¡±

    The old woman gripped her walking stick tightly and stabbed it into the ground.

    The moment the crutch touched the ground, countless fiery red lines extended outwards in all directions. These fiery red lines extended for tens of metres before they actually left the ground and began to extend upwards. They crisscrossed back and forth, forming a four-sided body.

    [Sword Tomb]!

    In the middle of those lines was the old woman. Around her, an illusory longsword appeared. Those swords were all the swords of the Left Rankers, representing their former glory and might. As the olddy extended her hand out, all the swords on the lines rose up, the tips of the swords pointing towards An Zheng.

    ¡°If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll shatter your corpse on the spot.¡±

    An Zheng did not even bother with these words. He continued to stride forward as he counted: ¡°One step, two steps, three steps, four steps ¡­¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s walking stick once again pierced the ground, and countless swords shot towards An Zheng from all four directions. As for the red lines that were drawn in the four directions, they began to split apart. Not a single sword had a single line attached to it. Therge square body had been refined and turned into something made up of countless small square bodies.

    ¡°How can the sword of the Left be missing this sword?¡±

    A light shed in An Zheng¡¯s right hand, and the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword appeared. When the olddy saw that the Heaven ughter Sword was in An Zheng¡¯s hands, his entire face contorted. That kind of hatred and fury could not be described in any words.

    ¡°Just because you snatched away my Left¡¯s treasure, I can¡¯t bear to leave this ce alive!¡±

    An Zheng casually swung his sword to deflect the Sword Qi that was shooting at him. ¡°You just thought of it now? I am not only going to snatch your Left¡¯s treasures, I have to calcte everything clearly for these years. What happened yesterday, what happened in the past, we¡¯ll settle it today. When you and your two sons were plotting to kill someone, did you think that there woulde a day when this retribution willnd on top of your Left¡¯s head? ¡±

    Hearing this, the old woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You are ¡­!¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward: ¡°I am!¡±

    With a ng, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly ughter Sword broke through the Infinite Sword Qi and directly went into the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°I will keep your Left¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword. Not only did it have subordinates, I also used Ster Cast Iron to repair it. Use the sword of your Left to kill the people of your Left.

    With a single sword strike, An Zheng destroyed ten thousand swords, and those illusory long swords did not even have the strength to resist him. None of the swords were able to withstand the attack of the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword, and they began to crumble one by one in front of the olddy. It was as if the glory of her Left had been shattered bit by bit by An Zheng.

    ¡°Even if I have to risk my life, I will drag you down to hell with me!¡±

    The olddy pushed her hands forward, and countless of small square shaped bodies flew out, forming a dense array of stones that floated in the air, continuously attacking An Zheng. This was an extremely strange cultivation technique thatbined attack and defense. When these four-sided bodies flew back, they became the strongest barrier, and when they attacked, they were like heavy hammers.

    Du Shoushou, who was lying on the bed, said worriedly: ¡°Brother Monkey, that old fellow seems to be quite strong, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with him right?¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    Monkeyughed. ¡°Of course there¡¯roblem. The problem is, how does he n on ying?¡±

    Just as Monkey finished speaking, countless four bodies formed a cage around An Zheng. As if they were trying to build a house quickly, they sealed An Zheng up. And this quadrangle was not something that was real, it was a quadrangle formed by lines. Every single line was iparably sharp, and that was the sword qi the old woman had transformed into with his lifetime cultivation.

    So even if it looked like An Zheng was sealed inside, people outside could still see his appearance through the lines.

    The four-sided body lines started to flow, like saws starting to corrode An Zheng¡¯s body. It was something the old woman had acquired after hundreds of years of cultivation. It was sharper than most magical items in the world. However, when the lines made contact with An Zheng¡¯s body, sparks burst out. No matter how the lines were cut, An Zheng¡¯s body remained unharmed.

    Seeing that the sword tomb she had built with her lifetime of cultivation had no effect on An Zheng, the olddy¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and felt the Sword Qi on the lines: ¡°Left still has some attainments in sword arts, but the way we¡¯re walking on is too biased, it¡¯s not magnanimous enough!¡±

    After saying that, the Heaven ughter Sword in his hand fiercely shed forward, one strike after another. Amidst crackling and popping sounds, An Zheng¡¯s four sides body was sliced apart by him one after another. Every single sword strike ruthlessly crushed the pride of every single person in Left. The olddy had already made her move. If she still could not stop the fellow called Chen Liuxi, who else could?

    ¡°When you made that decision, you should have thought that such a day woulde!¡±

    An Zheng smashed thest piece of the Four-sided Body into pieces, and his body teleported over. As the olddy retreated, he kept on getting closer. The two of them were both Lower Celestial Stage Rankers, so the speed of teleportation was not something that other people could keep up with. However, An Zheng was too close, and the olddy knew that if he were to escape in a straight line, he would be the target of the person behind his. But no matter how she changed directions, An Zheng was still behind her, and was getting closer and closer.

    With a bang, the old woman suddenly bumped into something when she was changing directions again. A sharp pain came from her head as if it was about to break. She subconsciously looked up and found that the young man with a freakish cultivation level had already appeared in front of her and was waiting for her. The old woman was confused and even fell backwards from the impact. But she was still a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, at the same time she fell back, she raised her walking stick and rushed towards An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    Pah! ¨C

    The cane suddenly stopped in front of An Zheng¡¯s neck ¡­ An Zheng held onto the walking stick in his hand, and a purple light shed in his palm. The power of zhen thunder followed the cane and struck towards the old woman. He let out a wail of pain and was sent flying away by the power of zhen thunder. An Zheng grabbed the walking stick and shook it, the walking stick made of rare materials was actually broken by him.

    The old woman turned around and wanted to run away, but An Zheng chased after her, grabbing her by the nape of her neck and grabbing her by the waist.

    In the distance, someone from Left scolded angrily: ¡°She¡¯s an old man, can¡¯t you let her go? Is there any difference between your actions and those of beasts?! ¡±

    ¡°Old man?¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Even if the old man did something evil, he should still be killed!¡±

    He threw the old woman to the ground and then waved his Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword over. In front of the people from the left and right, he grabbed the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword and stabbed it through the old woman¡¯s heart, ¡°When I told you that I was those two words, you should have realized ¡­ Your time of death hase. ¡±

 Chapter 799 - Departures

    <h4>Chapter 799 ¨C Departures</h4>

    This was a changing world, and no one was sure what would happen in the next second. Even time is not immutable, what is eternal?

    Left could survive in the Jinling for thousands of years, but it could also copse at any time.

    When the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword pierced through the olddy¡¯s chest, it was actually equivalent to shing viciously through the Left¡¯s foundation. The colossus fell down just like that, to the point that before the old woman died, her thought was not to kill this young man, but ¡­ What did I do?

    However, her regret was not for An Zheng, but for making the wrong decision.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    She looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and said herst sentence.

    An Zheng twisted the sword hilt in his hand and shattered the old woman¡¯s heart, ¡°No matter how bad your fate is, it won¡¯t be worse than yours.¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, and reached out her hand as though she wanted to strangle An Zheng to death. However, that hand still stayed stiff in the middle of the air, standing there, unable to move anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Zuo Xifeng roared and rushed towards An Zheng, but was kicked away by Qi Tian.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at those Left people who had faces full of anger and fear. His gaze swept across those people as he said, ¡°I still have the same words as before. If you don¡¯te out yourself, I¡¯ll have to ask the people around you to identify you. ¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one to identify me, then I can only try my luck. It¡¯s fine if I can kill the right person, but you can only me your bad luck for killing the wrong person.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward. For so many people from the Left to retreat at almost the same time, it was a kind of subconscious fear. Under this kind of invisible pressure, very soon, there were people who copsed. They grabbed the people beside them and pushed them away, ¡°There was him yesterday! These things have nothing to do with us. Most of us don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now, so you can¡¯t just randomly kill the innocent! ¡±

    When the first person began to do so, the storm formed only for a moment. It had only been a few minutes, and all the people who participated in the assassination attempt on An Zheng were thrown out. At that time, Du Shoushou had forcefully withstood the attacks of Zuo Kui and Zuo Hao and tried to kill them all. Although the remaining people saw that Du Shoushou was severely injured, they did not have the guts to continue charging towards him.

    Now they were all being pushed out, their eyes filled with fear apart from anger.

    ¡°Feeling very angry?¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand out, and a disciple handed him a long de.

    The person closest to An Zheng turned around and was about to escape. An Zheng grabbed him by the neck, and under the pressure of the Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, he couldn¡¯t help but kneel down.

    ¡°Tell me, are you angry at yourself for being betrayed by your family, or are you angry at yourself for not being powerful enough?¡±

    An Zheng pressed a hand on the man¡¯s head and made him lower his head: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to hear about it anymore.¡±

    The head rolled far away from him.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, he killed two of our family members. Why are you treating us like this?!¡±

    A person who had been scared to the point of going limp roared, his eyes filled with unwillingness.

    ¡°You mean I have to wait until you kill him before I get my revenge?¡± It¡¯s not that you¡¯re lenient that he¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s just because he¡¯s strong enough and lucky. If he took the initiative to provoke you, this matter would not end in such a way. You went to kill people, not to be killed. You dare look in my eyes and say to me, you went out of Jinling on your own ord to send me to my death? ¡±

    That person opened his mouth, but he was so scared that he trembled and couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    ¡°Keep your head down.¡±

    An Zheng pressed the de against that person¡¯s neck, and then, witouch of the de, a head rolled down.

    ¡°The reason I let you all watch them die is because I hope that you can remember them for a few days. If you were to really talk about it, there are many people in Left that deserved to die. ¡°But right now, I am only going to attack the person who did it yesterday.¡±

    Dozens of people and dozens of heads fell to the ground.

    An Zheng casually threw the de that already had a hole in it to the ground, then turned and walked out: ¡°Fatty, is that enough?¡±

    Du Shoushou who was lying on the bed nodded: ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He walked to the bedside and helped Du Shoushou climb onto his back, then carried Du Shoushou and walked out. ¡°Can¡¯t you lose weight? ¡°Damn heavy.¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to lose weight?

    An Zhengughed, and pushed Du Shoushou up against his chest: ¡°I remember thest time I was injured, you were carrying me on your back and ran over to find someone to save me. This is also the first time we have met the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the Mad Qu. No one would have thought that from that day onwards, we would be family. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hahahaha, and you¡¯re still talking about it. That was so tiring.¡±

    As the two spoke these words, they walked outside. Just as they walked out of the door, they saw a group of imperial bodyguards wearing bright yellow silk clothing walking over from afar, led by Wen En. After seeing An Zheng, Wen En walked over quickly and greeted with a smile: ¡°Greetings, Duke Yang Wei.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Eunuch¡¯s words are not cute at all.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Now that the Marquis is the Marquis, I naturally cannot speak nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Wen En did not answer but asked back, ¡°Is Master Hou done with his matters?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Done.¡±

    Wen Enughed: ¡°Master Hou¡¯s matter is done, now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    He walked to the entrance of the Left and retrieved an imperial edict from his sleeves. He said loudly, ¡°The Sacred Emperor¡¯s will. Training the private soldiers, colluding with forces outside the Da Xi Empire, trying to subvert the Da Xi Holy See. From today onwards, all official titles of Left will be taken away and everyone will be imprisoned for interrogation. ¡±

    After putting away the imperial edict, he waved his hand, ¡°Capture all of them!¡±

    Large groups of imperial bodyguards rushed in from the outside, taking each and every one of them. Those people from the Left who thought that their family¡¯s disaster had finally reached its end, all had ashen faces.

    An Zheng turned his head back to look at the wailing ghosts and howling wolves. He could not help but shake his head slightly.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Why are you shaking your head, isn¡¯t this the legendary justice thateste?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Dyed justice, aside fromforting others, is actually useless. Thest line that I like the most is that justiceeste but is not absent. That is just an irresponsible sentence ¡­ What I want to do is to make the justice of this worlde and go. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What do you want to do, I¡¯ll just follow you. You know how stupid I am, I can¡¯t think of so many things.

    An Zheng ran frantically: ¡°Time to go home!¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed forward: ¡°Run, mount.¡±

    In the quiet garden, Zhou Xiangyang knelt there and didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. After he received the news that Left¡¯s family was raided, he rushed over, and after entering the door, he kneeled on the ground, not daring to even say a single word, and only said that he was wrong.

    Chen Wunuo tilted his head and nced at him: ¡°You have nothing else to say to us?¡±

    ¡°This subject knows his wrongs and is guilty. No matter how His Majesty punishes me, this subject will notin.¡±

    ¡°You mean you wanted toin?¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang trembled in fear: ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare, this subject really doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Alright, get up. This matter is only a matter of the martial arts world. I know that your Zhou family is not involved in this, but they are stupid. Since you want to atone for your sins, how about this ¡­ We just got the news, the war over there for the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, was not going smoothly. The summoner s of the Summoning the Spiritual World have brought the southern army a lot of trouble, so their progress was slow. ¡°Therefore, you will personally lead the team and select fifty experts from your Zhou Family to go to the southern border to assist the Duke of Qin with his rebellion.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, but he did not dare object: ¡°This subject epts the orders, this subject will immediately go back to pick out people. Fifty is too few. This subject will bring 200 members of the Qin family south to assist the Duke of Qin in his rebellion. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be too afraid, and don¡¯t be too worried. We know that you are different from those people in the Left. However, in the end, you all still participated in this matter. If you do not do anything and contribute a bit, then I will not side with your Zhou family. ¡°It¡¯s all my subjects. If I do not take care of your Zhou family when I be the Left, I¡¯m afraid people will say that I am unfair.¡±

    ¡°This subject thanks the lord for his grace!¡±

    At that moment, Zhou Xiangyang finally understood the thoughts of the Sacred Emperor ¡­ He had to bring his men down to the south to apany the prince in battle with those terrifying summoner. He couldn¡¯tin or even ask for help. The strength of the Zhou n depended entirely on the will of the Sacred Emperor. The survival of the Zhou n depended on the will of the Sacred Emperor as well.

    ¡°Go, I still have many things to take care of.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand. ¡°We look forward to your triumphant return together with the Duke of Qin.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang kowtowed heavily several times, then crawled up and left while bowing. He only dared to turn around after leaving the door. His back was already soaked in cold sweat. He really did not think that the Sacred Emperor would actually be so decisive in venting his anger on Chen Liuxi¡¯s behalf. Even though the Left did not have the support of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, it was still arge business after all ¡­

    With this thought, he suddenly understood. There was no longer a need for the people of the Left to exist. However, the wealth that the people of the Left had umted for so many years was what the Da Xi needed now. So, on the surface, it seemed like the Sacred Emperor was venting his anger for Chen Liuxi, but in reality, he was filling up his national treasury. Just the property of the Left was enough for the King of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, to conduct his conquest.

    The Emperor was scheming.

    Zhou Xiangyang felt cold in his heart, but he was also afraid.

    Tea garden.

    After An Zheng settled Du Shoushou down, he went to see Zhou Buyu. She wasn¡¯t really going to kill him to avenge his brother. He just felt that it was too difficult for his to live in this world, so he came to kill himself. The person he loved had killed his elder brother, so what could she do?

    So in the end, her choice was to let herself die at the hands of the person she loved.

    But when An Zheng walked into the house, he realized that there was no one there. Zhou Buyu left without a sound. She did not tell anyone, as if she had never been there.

    There waiece of paper on the table. An Zheng walked over and looked at it.

    There were only a few words on the paper.

    Ten years ago, this was the first time he hadpeted against each other.

    Ten yearster, Jun Wu Yi was already far away from the world.

 Chapter 800 - Collective Training

    <h4>Chapter 800 ¨C Collective Training</h4>

    Zhou Buyu left, and did not even give An Zheng a chance to bid farewell. Although An Zheng really did not owe her anything, their rtionship was a different person¡¯s matter after all. An Zheng had never liked her, and had only treated her as an outstanding subordinate.

    When An Zheng stood at the doorway, he seemed to be a little disappointed and frustrated. It was not that he felt that it waity, but he had never been that kind of man. He only felt that if Zhou Buyu left like this, it might not be just a period.

    Du Shoushou still had to recuperate before he could recover, so An Zheng decided to find a chance to send him back to the ship. With Qu Liuxi there, his injuries would quickly recover.

    In the next two days, An Zheng busied himself with one matter. Chen Wunuo had the troops pick out three hundred of the elites to hand to An Zheng, and with the addition of the two hundred selected from the group of martial artists that An Zheng had never registered for, he selected a hundred of elite disciples from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, forming a team of six hundred people. The purpose of these 600 people was to deal with the demon beasts in the future.

    An Zheng had the Jade Xu Eastward Walk and the Heavenly Goblin Beast that could break these two books. The Goblin Beasts recorded in the books almost all the Goblin Beasts in the Summoning the Spiritual World. These six hundred people were the beginning, the beginning of a counterattack.

    It was not easy to train these 600 people out. The first thing they had to do was to let these 600 people remember the shape and ability of the vast majority of demon beasts. For the martial artists and especially the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they could ept all of this. However, for those three hundred troops selected by the military, it was a very difficult task for them to calm their hearts and read their books.

    The general who led the team this time was called Han Dakui, a burly man. It was said that this man wahorn in the side in the army. Several times his immediate superiors had tried to punish him with militaryw, but they had been reluctant to do so. This man was full of ailments, impatient, rude, illiterate, and cursed when he opened and closed his mouth. However, he was useful. This man wouldn¡¯t care about his life once he entered the battlefield. He was the one who led the death squadron out of the secret wars in the outside world.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Da Xi was the strongest power in the world, but the strongest power in the world didn¡¯t mean that there was no trouble. The barbarians lived in the forest. As long as they encountered a natural disaster or if they didn¡¯t have enough food, they would attack the people of the Great Western Region. These barbarians had no bottom line; they would even eat people.

    People like that wouldn¡¯t avoid you just because you¡¯re stronger. In their opinion, since there were many people from the Da Xi Empire, eating some wouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal. However, if you attacked these barbarians, there would be many people who would jump out and stop you in the name of justice and morality. The most typical phrase would be ¡­ Having been bitten by a dog, he couldn¡¯t just bite back.

    There had been an attack by the barbarians on a vige near the border. Hundreds of people had been captured. It was said that they had all been eaten. These guys didn¡¯t think eating people wavil thing. In their eyes, there was nothing they could eat but themselves. The Heavens had given them undeveloped heads, but gave them strong bodies.

    The barbarians were extremely powerful. They didn¡¯t know what cultivation was, but their physical qualities were iprehensible. They could run on the ins and overtake horses. A nine-year-old could easily kill a ck bear. Barbarian men were born with the strength to fight a Sumeru Stage Cultivator when they became adults.

    Those with even stronger bodies could be leaders, and these people could even go up against Captive Stage or even Higher Completion Stage s. The chief of the barbarian race was said to be able to defeat cultivators at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage.

    When the military had expressed their desire to intimidate the barbarians, one of the Censor¡¯s men had immediately stood forward and cursed the general who had brought up this matter. He had said that the man was a boorish fellow. In the words of this schr, if a dog bites you, how can you bite back? They¡¯re barbarians, and you¡¯re a barbarian. He insisted that they should be taught to deal with these barbarians.

    There was no shortage of such people in this world. They felt that they could reason with the barbarians and teach them how to conduct poetry and books. At that time, Chen Wunuo was extremely angry at him, so he sent this Lord Censor. This old man actually chose a group of schrs and personally brought them to the Southern Wilderness. These barbarians were very happy to receive the food and gifts from the censor. They were indeed willing to study under him, but after a month, he had eaten all of the food, they had eaten all of the gentlemen.

    After that, they very politely sent Lord Censor back, telling him to bring some food and teachers. They thought the food was good, and the teacher was good.

    The censor was actually crying after he had returned. He wanted to prove that the barbarians had a conscience by proving that he was not dead. He said that the reason why the barbarians hadn¡¯t killed him was because he had changed them. He firmly believed that if he was given enough time, he would bring the grain and the teaching teachers with him. This way, the barbarians would definitely be civilized people.

    Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo was moved by his actions and asked Fang Zheng to check if there were any unclean ces on this fellow, which he easily found out a little. After that, this Lord Censor was dismissed, and he tied himself up to kneel in front of the doors of those schrs who had been eaten by others while he was gone, each of them kneeling for three days.

    When Fang Zheng was in the audience hall saying that... Even so, Lord Censor didn¡¯t think he was wrong. He felt that the deaths of those schrs were a necessary sacrifice. He was doing something that would leave a mark in history.

    Thus, for the sake of his name, he didn¡¯t care how many people died.

    Sometimes, people who were killed like this didn¡¯t even hace to argue. The second year after that incident, the Holy See ordered the border armies to take revenge on the barbarians. ording to his military exploits, he should have been promoted to the rank of general a long time ago. But because of this bad temper, thirty yearster, he had changed from a hot-blooded youth of eighteen to a hot-blooded man who was close to fifty years old. However, his temperament had not changed at all.

    This person had fought countless battles on the border over the past thirty years. He was the type of person that was invincible on the battlefield. The possibility of him not dying had a lot to do with his luck.

    It was precisely because this fellow had no desires, no desire to be promoted, and no desire to make a fortune, that his temper grew worse and worse. The matter of going against his superior was noroblem to him at all.

    On the first day of training these six hundred people, An Zheng had personally witnessed the temper of this great sir.

    Everyone was in ss, but the rest of the military was still pretending. Only Great Master Han was still leaning back in his chair sleeping, his feet resting on the table.

    When An Zheng saw him, he frowned slightly. Actually An Zheng had heard of this person before when he was still in Ming Fa Si, and he knew what kind of personality this person had. However, at this time, if An Zheng could not even teach this person a lesson, then the six hundred elite soldiers would not be able to.

    ¡°Han Dakui.¡±

    An Zheng called out.

    Han Dakui curled his lips as he rubbed his eyes and looked at An Zheng, then closed his eyes and continued sleeping.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Give meason that I can call you but you can¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Han Dakui closed his eyes and said: ¡°Reason? Then why did you give meason why I had to agree to you? You are not a general of the military, and I am not your son.

    The cultivators from the military were allughing loudly, wanting to see how An Zheng would deal with this thorn.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Han Dakui and said seriously, ¡°When the military handed you over to me, it wasn¡¯t only to your people but also to your records. That is to say, from the moment you arrived here, you were no longer authentic soldiers. But you can receive three times the sry and you can also enjoy better treatment. You can even stop following thoseplicated military rules ¡­ ¡°But the prerequisite is that you all have to be obedient.¡±

    Han Dakui curled his lips, ¡°This old man has worked on the battlefield for more than thirty years and this old man¡¯s military record is as good as his fingers. If you say I¡¯m not a soldier, then I¡¯m not a soldier? I cane or I can leave, what do you mean? If you are my father, then I will listen to you. If you are not my father, then who do I care? ¡±

    This fellow had been unhappy since he was transferred here. He waerfectly fine military man, and his status was a little awkward now. Although their sries were high and their treatments were good, their identities had be somewhat blurred.

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°I have never been an unreasonable person, so I will tell you this one thing, it was not me who invited you guys here, but the army who sent you here. ¡°In other words, you have no difference whether I have you or not. They are the people from the military who are rushing to send me off.¡±

    An Zheng walked back to the front of the procession, and a disciple brought a chair over. After sitting down, An Zheng said: ¡°I know that you guys are unconvinced, and feel wronged.¡±

    An Zhengughed like a scoundrel, ¡°But you can rest assured, because the rest of you will be even more wronged.¡±

    He swept a nce at the 300 military cultivators and said, ¡°You were sent here by the military. Your military credentials have also been sent over with you.¡± Therefore, all of you have to remember one thing. If I tell you to scram, you won¡¯t even be able to return to the military. All of you are elites of the military, and the one with the smallest official is a sixth stage general. Han Dakui, if I remember correctly, you are a fourth stage general. ¡±

    ¡°But, if you scram, you will have nothing left.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So you all are in my hands. I am just being reasonable ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re disobedient and useless, hurry up and f * ck off.¡±

    Han Dakui suddenly stood up, ¡°Why shouldozi be bullied by you? I¡¯ve been in the army for more than thirty years, and my military exploits are brilliant! If you say I¡¯m not a soldier, then I¡¯m not? I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll see what you can do to me, damn ¡­ Even the Minister of War would not dare to do suching! ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I am not the Military Minister, I am juserson of the martial arts world.¡±

    Many of the cultivators in the army followed Han Dakui and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the army headquarters and ask the masters in the army what this Hollow Jade Temple really is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Great sir, you worked hard on the battlefield to help the Great Xixi open up their territory. It¡¯s not your turn to teach me a lesson.¡±

    All of a sudden, these people started walking out. A few hundred people seemed to be of one mind.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Give me the register.¡±

    An Zheng opened the register and picked uen: ¡°I will write off one and your military records will be gone. I can guarantee that even if you go to the quiet garden to look for the Holy Emperor, the results will be the same ¡­ ¡­¡± In this case, I have the final say. ¡±

    His pen stopped at the top of the list: ¡°Han Dakui, you are the first one to cause trouble, but I am not going to cross out your name, I will start from the bottom of your name, if you take a step, I will cross ouerson¡¯s name, and that person will be a deserter. You are both soldiers, and you know how Da Xi treats deserters. You are all people with great merits, but I just turned you into a deserter the moment I started. ¡±

    Han Dakui¡¯s footsteps abruptly stopped, and he turned his head to look at An Zheng as he yelled out, ¡°Chen Liuxi, I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I didn¡¯t make you submit to me, I don¡¯t need you to submit to me. I just want you to be obedient, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    He made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Are youing or not?¡±

    Han Dakui stood there, fuming like a balloon that would explode at any moment. He swept his gaze over the cultivators from the military and sat down with a steeled face: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to see what you can do to us!¡±

    An Zheng closed the list with a ¡°pa¡± sound. ¡°Remember the names, appearances and abilities of the hundred demon beasts within a day. Who doesn¡¯t remember to get lost? I won¡¯t say it a second time. I want all of you to remember this, but I just don¡¯t want you all to bring your former glory and fall into the hands of some beasts. Within ten days, as long as there¡¯s someone in the picture book that hasn¡¯t been remembered, I¡¯ll give all of you ¡­ Out of the three hundred people here, I will not leave a single one alive.

 Chapter 801 - Is that him?

    <h4>Chapter 801 ¨C Is that him?</h4>

    Han Dakui wanted to curse her again, but he didn¡¯t dare to do it, so he was very aggrieved. He felt that this Chen Liuxi fellow was a sinister viin who dared to threaten him with the future of his brothers.

    ¡°Did you submit?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Han Dakui: ¡°I knew it, you arrogant fellows would be nothing to me. When the Military Minister wanted to send them to me, I told him that I didn¡¯t want any of them. If you guys leave now, I can give you face. You can hand over the list of names along the way to the Military Department¡¯s Minister, just say that I thank him. ¡±

    Han Dakui shouted in fury, ¡°This old man has never been afraid to kill anyone on the battlefield, isn¡¯t it just reading books? Isn¡¯t it just memorizing a few pictures!? ¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t f * cking embarrass yourself. Let these disorderly people see, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done by us Da Xi¡¯s soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The group of military cultivators shouted in unison as they all sat down, each holding back their strength.

    An Zhengughed and shook his head, his face full of distrust.

    As he walked out of the room, he heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, This army is really hard to deal with.

    Seeing An Zhenging out, Chen Shaobai smiled and said, ¡°Why? You make things difficult for them, they make things difficult for you. When ites to the battlefield, your leader¡¯s orders don¡¯t work. He¡¯s not really a mob. Those demon beasts will not give them a second chance, the lessons learned will be left to the living. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is just the beginning, the military means that we must set an example. Right now, there are so many Demon Beasts running amok. If the people of the military don¡¯t have any attitude towards them, what will the people of Da Xi city think? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°You just can¡¯t get enough of them. Those fellows have already scolded you in your heart eight thousand times.¡±

    An Zheng hugged Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go drink first, we¡¯ll talk about it in ten days.¡±

    As the two walked out with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, Gu Qianye jumped up from behind and hugged An Zheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Pretty boy, where are you guys going?

    An Zheng took the opportunity to carry her on his back. ¡°How could I forget about you? Didn¡¯t you say that all the flower girls in the world belong to you?¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Ai, the failure is that I have not settled Xiao Liu¡¯er yet, if not what do you want. The Xiao Liu¡¯er is the world¡¯s most virtuous, most intelligent and most beautiful girl, it would be too much of a waste for his to fall into your hands. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It would be such a waste if all thedies fell into your hands.¡±

    The three of them headed out to find a ce to eat. Just as they walked out of the courtyard, they saw a person running over from afar while stumbling and stumbling. An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and after putting Gu Qianye down, he rushed over in a sh.

    The man was wounded, and looked to be on the verge of copse. It was Zhou Buyu who had left without saying goodbye.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    An Zheng supported Zhou Buyu and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Zhiruo has been captured by the Zhou Family ¡­ Th-they think that we¡¯ve implicated the Zhou family, so they took Zhiruo away. I¡¯m going to save Zhiruo ¡­ ¡°But I can¡¯t beat them. They have more people.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zhou Buyu pointed towards the direction outside the city: ¡°Zhou Family¡¯s Patriarch Zhou Xiangyang is bringing two hundred n cultivators to the Southern Wilderness to support the Duke of Qin, on his way out of the city ¡­ It was all because of me, so we agreed to go back to the Northwest Old Residence together. In the end, I wanted to go to the Ming Fa Si¡¯s old location and take a look, so she was waiting for me at the city gate. ¡±

    An Zheng passed Zhou Buyu over to Gu Qianye: ¡°Bring him back to treat his injuries.¡±

    He nced at Zhou Buyu. ¡°Leave ZhiRou to me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow, this matter can be big or small. If I were to chase after him and make a move, the Zhou Family would very likely use this as an topic, after all... Speaking of which, Zhirou is also a member of the Zhou Family. ¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was already far away. Chen Shaobai stomped his foot: ¡°It¡¯s always like this, it pisses me off.¡±

    Zhou Buyu grabbed Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand and said anxiously: ¡°Go and help him, Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s cultivation is too strong.¡±

    Chen Shaobai made a sound of acknowledgement. When Zhou Buyu grabbed onto his hand, a thirty thousand feet of arrogance suddenly rose from his heart. After he looked at Zhou Buyu, he loudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take care of all the injustice in this world.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Chen Shaobai also chased after the direction that An Zheng went in. He turned around and shouted at Gu Qianye, ¡°If Monkey and Monk finds out about this, don¡¯t let them chase after you, stay at home.¡±

    Gu Qianye acknowledged as she carried the injured Zhou Buyu and ran back. There was a bloody hole on Zhou Buyu¡¯s chest. The wound was too deep, and blood kept flowing out.

    Zhou Buyu¡¯s face was frighteningly white, and he smiled apologetically to Gu Qianye: ¡°In the end, I still have to trouble you guys, I ¡­ ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to harm you after capturing youst time.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Why are you talking about this right now, let¡¯s first heal your injuries before talking about anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he goes, nothing will happen to Zhirou.¡±

    After An Zheng left the Jinling, he quickly flew towards the south. There were not many people who were faster than him in the entire Da Xi world when it came to increasing his speed. There was an endless stream of people on the public road, and every year, there would be a lot of people making a pilgrimage to the Jinling. Manymoners felt that if they lived and did note to the Jinling to take a look, then their lives would have been lived in vain.

    Against the flow of people, they charged towards the south like lightning.

    After chasing for at leasundred or so kilometers, An Zheng realized how stupid he really was. The Zhou family was a huge family, how could they go on the road south? He looked up at the sky, but there was no sign of the battleship. The amount of time that Zhou Buyu had to dy froming and going was enough for the battleship to travel several hundred miles south. If Zhou Buyu hade to find him from the beginning, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome.

    An Zheng was not worried that he would not be able to catch up, he was worried that it would be toote by the time he caught up.

    On the ck Tortoise ship, Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. He nced at Zhou Zhirou who had been helped, saying coldly, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±

    Zhou Zhirou shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my mistake was.¡±

    Pow!

    Zhou Xiangyang raised his hand and pped Zhou Zhiruo. That palm heavily pped the girl¡¯s face, and instantly, that originally tender face swelled up very high. Zhou Zhirou groaned in pain. The burning pain on her face and the humiliation in her heart was almost unbearable for a young girl of her age?

    ¡°Don¡¯t know you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Pow!

    Another p on the face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Pow!

    Pow!

    Pow!

    Zhou Xiangyang consecutively pped his six or seven times, breaking the skin on Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face and causing blood to slowly flow down the swollen parts of her face. She had never been hit like this before. At this moment, she wanted to bite him to death. Her father loved her dearly. Because his mother passed away early, he had always loved her dearly. Not to mention being pped, her father hadn¡¯t even spoken to her.

    ¡°Because all of you branch slums, the Zhou family has been implicated. Even now, you still dare to say that you don¡¯t know your wrongs ¡­¡± It looks like you can¡¯t me your family for dying. I gave you face and treated you like a member of the Zhou family, that¡¯s why I said those words to you. ¡°But since you are so despicable, don¡¯t me me for it.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang sat down and wiped off the blood on his hands, ¡°I am the Patriarch of this family, and at any time or ce, I can expel the people from your branch family. Your Northwest branch family originally had the purest bloodline, but now that you¡¯ve caused such a mess to our family, it wouldn¡¯t be excessive for me to tear you into ten thousand pieces. ¡±

    Afteause, he said, ¡°But as the Patriarch, considering your young age, I don¡¯t n on doing anything to you. I¡¯ll take care of you and throw you off this mountainter on. I¡¯ll send you down to reunite with your dead father and mother. ¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I¡¯ve never been like this before, ashamed to be surnamed Zhou.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang waved his hand: ¡°Before she dies, let her know whaule is, and what it means to be inferior!¡±

    His son, Zhou Fengniang, strode over, swinging his arms left and right. How could the girl¡¯s delicate skin possibly withstand such a blow? Not long after, her entire face became a bloody mess. Zhou Fengnian continued beating her while asking her if she had made a mistake. The young girl¡¯s stubbornness had forced her to ept it, but she refused to admit that she had made a mistake.

    ¡°You are indeed a lowly seed. The reason why your branch family left was because your branch family¡¯s ancestor was a lowly seed. Your mother was only a lowly servant girl.¡± With the wealth and support that your n gave you back then, you were finally able to establish yourselves in the Northwest. ¡±

    Zhou Fengnian tore open Zhou Zhirou¡¯s clothes, revealing the young girl¡¯s full, white, tender breasts.

    Zhou Fengnian pulled out a dagger, pressing it against Zhou Zhirou¡¯s chest, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t carve a few words on your body? Once you admit that you were wrong, I can give you aplete corpse. ¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Zhou Ruo Rou spat out a mouthful of blood. Zhou Fengnian tilted his head, his gaze turning sinister and ruthless, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me anyone else, because your Zhou Family has so many people who have to go to the Southern Wilderness to fight. How many of them won¡¯t be able toe back alive then? How can you be forgiven for making such a big mistake? ¡±

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    Someone began to shout, ¡°This kind of bitch, living is disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Carve words on her body, then throw her down. Even if she dies, you must at least let others see the word bitch on her body.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang waved his hand: ¡°Forget it... Even if she didn¡¯t admit her mistake, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she did something wrong. After all, there is still some blood in the bones of the Zhou family. Don¡¯t carve on it. Throw her down, and when the timees, even that Zhou Buyu guy will not be let off. ¡±

    Zhou Fengnian lowered his head and said, ¡°Father is merciful... Zhou Buyu won¡¯t be able to escape, I have already informed the family, if Zhou Buyu is injured he won¡¯t be able to walk too far, at that time, we can just capture him and cut him into pieces. She¡¯s different from this little bitch. She¡¯s the culprit. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang seemed to be disgusted by Zhou Zhirou¡¯s face, who seemed like she was about to be smashed into pieces. Waving her hand, she said, ¡°Throw her down. I don¡¯t even want to see her anymore.¡±

    Zhou Fengnian then grabbed Zhou Zhirou¡¯s hair and dragged her away, walking over to the side of the battleship. He grabbed her hair and swung it outwards, ¡°Don¡¯t let me go while you¡¯re a ghost. Otherwise, how would I have any fun?¡± Even if you did be a ghost, I still want to kill you one more time. ¡±

    The young girl¡¯s body fell from the sky. At this moment, Zhou Zhirou only thought of one thing; that was, she had once yearned for this family member of hers.

    He had only taken four or five steps when he suddenly heard a sound from behind him. He abruptly turned his head, and saw a young man in a ck daoist robe standing there with Zhou Zhiruo in his arms. He was so frightened that he involuntarily took a few steps back.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    he asked in a loud voice, as if his voice were the only way to bolster his courage.

    Looking at the injuries on Zhou Zhirou¡¯s face, An Zheng smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Hollow Jade Temple has the best medicine avable. It will only take two or three days for it to be as beautiful as it was before. Now tell me, did this person hit you and also threw you down? ¡±

    He pointed at Zhou Fengnian.

    Zhou Zhiruo made a sound of agreement. She wanted to cry, but was unable to.

 Chapter 802 - Acceptance and Non-acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 802 ¨C eptance and Non-eptance</h4>

    An Zheng carried Zhou Zhiruo and put her down, then took ouellet from his spatial ring and ced it on her palm. ¡°Eat this. Also, tell me ¡­ Was it him who hit you? ¡±

    He pointed at Zhou Fengnian.

    Zhou Zhiruo gritted her teeth and nodded. This stubborn young girl had stubbornly refused to cry.

    An Zheng stood up and looked at Zhou Fengnian, ¡°You fought?¡±

    Zhou Fengnian coldly snorted, ¡°I did. What do you want?¡±

    An Zheng liked it when people fought against him the most. When he smiled, it showed that he had the intention to kill.

    ¡°The people of the Zhou family are truly amazing.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang stepped forward. Zhou Xiangyang recognized An Zheng, he knew how hot Chen Liuxi was in front of the Sacred Emperor. Although he did not expect Chen Liuxi to actually chase after him, he knew that it was best not to fall out with Chen Liuxi at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s Yangwei.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang stood up and said: ¡°What, Duke Yang Wei also followed His Majesty¡¯s orders and went to the Southern Wilderness to cheer for the Duke of Qin?¡±

    These words are very clear, we are here to pass down the decree. Even if you are the king¡¯s favorite, you cannot fall out with us at this time. But when was An Zheng a person who would be afraid just by mentioning the four words ¡°Holy Emperor¡±? Zhou Xiangyang would never understand what kind of character An Zheng had.

    Some said he was reckless and some said he was loyal and decisive.

    To An Zheng, no matter what he said, it didn¡¯t matter. He was also never someone who lived under the evaluation of others.

    ¡°Support?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You sound so nice. I think it¡¯s better to use the word ¡®hair¡¯.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Duke Yang Wei, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want now that your majesty has set your sights on us. If you really do something out of line on my Zhou family¡¯s warship and cause some unpleasant consequences, I think... Your Majesty will definitely not stand on your side. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Which side does Your Majesty stands on, that¡¯s what you care about.¡±

    He continued to walk forward, and stared at Zhou Fengniang, ¡°Now, I will only give you two choices, first ¡­ You walked over and knelt in front of Zhou Zhirou, kowtowing to her. Kowtowing to her foundred times, I then pped your face into such a sorry state before throwing you down. Second, I¡¯ll knock you down to your knees in front of Zhou Zhirou, press your head on the ground, and then throw you down. ¡±

    He stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°Choose one of the two.¡±

    Zhou Fengniang: ¡°Chen Liuxi, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud: ¡°So you all actually know what it means to go too far. A girl falling into your hands, to actually be able to do such a malicious thing, I thought you guys would be able to ept it, and that others would do the same thing to you guys, but it turns out you guys can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang said: ¡°Duke Yang Wei, I advise you not to be too impulsive. After all, this is the Zhou family¡¯s battleship. Even if you have amazing talent, do you have the confidence to defeat us? ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Why would I need to beat you all? I only need to agree to him.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he had already disappeared. He then used teleportation to grab at Zhou Fengnian. Zhou Fengnian¡¯splexion greatly changed. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. Even Zhou Xiangyang did not think that An Zheng would actually dare to take action, and only because of a woman that had nothing to do with him. If anything, this woman almost killed him. In terms of emotion and logic, An Zheng should not even have acted.

    But then, An Zheng made his move, and as long as he made his move, An Zheng would not regret nor retreat.

    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t fight with them, they have the numbers, Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s cultivation is strong, one of you is not their match. ¡±

    Zhou Zhirou shouted out from behind him. She had not cried when she had been beaten up just now, but now, she could not help but cry out loud.

    An Zheng was actually able to turn his head and smile towards her when he made a move, ¡°In this world, once a man makeromise to a woman, he must definitely do it. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be called a man.¡±

    As he said these words, he had already grabbed Zhou Fengniang, his left hand clutching Zhou Fengniang¡¯s neck, his body drifting backwards until he was in front of Zhou Zhirou. At the very least, Zhou Fengnian was a Higher Completion Stage cultivator, but now that An Zheng had grabbed him by the neck, he did not even have the ability to resist. There was a strange Cultivation Power in An Zheng¡¯s palm, whichpletely suppressed his strength.

    When An Zheng made his move, Zhou Xiangyang also made his move, but he was even further away from his own son. Within this short period of time, An Zheng had the absolute advantage.

    ¡°Duke Yang Wei, have you thought this through clearly? Since you¡¯ve brought this woman away, we can pretend as if nothing happened. The Zhou family and the Hollow Jade Temple were at peace. ¡°If you do anything out of line, even if my Zhou family does our best, I will destroy your Hollow Jade Temple!¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, lifted Zhou Fengnian¡¯s left hand, and gestured at him, ¡°Please tell me, what is the best way to get out of line?¡±

    Before Zhou Xiangyang could say anything, An Zheng had already pped Zhou Fengnian¡¯s face. It waowerful strike, but it did not use the Cultivation Power. If it was used, it could have smashed Zhou Fengnian¡¯s head apart. It wasn¡¯t that An Zheng didn¡¯t want to kill him, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to. It was just that because his p wasn¡¯t enough, he obviously couldn¡¯t kill him.

    Pow!

    That crisp sound seemed to shake the sky a little. This pnded on Zhou Fengnian¡¯s face, but it felt as though it was on Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s face. As Zhou Fengnian cried out, Zhou Xiangyang also felt his face burning in pain. The dignified Zhou Family Patriarch, the second stage Holy See Official, thete generation who did not represent the Marquis, and the powerful cultivators who had already been promoted to Lower Celestial Stage many years ago, which one of these identities was not well-known? However, it was precisely because of this fame that made him feel even more humiliated.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    He shouted, but it was obvious that An Zheng did not think much of it.

    ¡°Is this something you said is out of line?¡±

    Pow!

    An Zheng pped him, then asked: ¡°Is that so? This way? ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Pah pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    In just a few seconds, Zhou Fengnian¡¯s face had turned into the size of a pig¡¯s head. The flesh on his face had been ripped open and was badly mangled. His face, with its gaping flesh, looked terrible, as if the next p would have crushed the flesh out of his face. As the punches continued, Zhou Fengnian could still wail and curse at the beginning, but after a while, he was only left with onest breath.

    Even if An Zheng wasn¡¯t suitable for the Cultivation Power, with his physique, he wouldn¡¯t be far from death after pping his face dozens of times like this.

    Zhou Xiangyang suddenly walked forward, and grabbed at Zhou Fengniang who was in An Zheng¡¯s hands. An Zheng suddenly used some force to lift Zhou Feng Nian¡¯s hand, and when he used some force, Zhou Feng Nian could not help but cough, and after a moment, even his neck started to be purple.

    Seeing An Zheng like that, Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped: ¡°Chen Liuxi! ¡°You¡¯re going to diorrible death!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound: ¡°I hope those who don¡¯t want to die can queue up from the south gate to the north gate of the Jinling, you might line up slightly at the back. Even if I did diorrible death in the future, that would be in the future. I can¡¯t see far enough to see my future. However, I can clearly see that if you take one more step, your son will die. ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang stood there, and really didn¡¯t dare to move. Zhou Fengnian was the son he was the most proud of, and just after thirty years of age, he had already reached the Higher Completion Stage. As long as he was good enough at teaching, he would bir of the Zhou family in the future. Because of this, Zhou Fengnian knew very early on that he had a special status in the Zhou family, so no matter what, his father would not do anything to him.

    His personality became more violent and gloomy. He was domineering in his own home, not to mention in front of outsiders. However, in the hands of An Zheng, let alone being arrogant and despotic, it was already toote to even acknowledge and submit.

    After An Zheng finished his dozens of ps, he actually turned around in front of Zhou Xiangyang. It was not a wise thing to turn his back on the enemy. Thus, the moment he turned around, Zhou Xiangyang made his move. Before he even had the chance to make his move, An Zheng had already pressed Zhou Fengnian down in front of Zhou Zhirou and knelt down. An Zheng¡¯s other hand was already ced on Zhou Fengnian¡¯s head. As long as Zhou Xiangyang continued to attack, before he could injure An Zheng, his son would definitely lose his life.

    ¡°Do you feel humiliated?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Zhou Xiangyang, ¡°I guess that Zhirou was also feeling this kind of humiliation in his heart earlier. Themoners always say it¡¯s not that the time is not right yet. To me, whoevermits evil will be punished in the next second. Thest thing I want to see is something that has yet to happen, so I was born impatient ¡­ We can¡¯t allow others to take revenge on uster. ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang was so angry that his face had turned purple and ck, ¡°Chen Liuxi, what exactly do you n to do? Now that you have already fought, why aren¡¯t you letting him go?! ¡±

    ¡°Release him?¡±

    An Zheng held down Zhou Fengniang, and then sat on Zhou Fengniang¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the terms, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m hard to speak, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t hold back when doing things. As long as your conditions are good, maybe I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    ¡°Just now, I fed Zhiruo a medicinal pellet, Golden-Rank.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang took out a white jade bottle from the spatial artifact that he carried around and threw it over: ¡°There are ten Golden-Rank pills inside, I will give all of them to you, you can release my son now!¡±

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°My Golden-Rank pills are much better quality than yours, so I feel like I¡¯m losing out one pellet for ten.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang gritted his teeth as he took out another white jade bottle from his spatial artifact. ¡°There are five Golden-Rank pills and a stalk of Immortal Grass that is about to mature. I gave you one before, this one is notparable to that one, but it¡¯s still priceless. Furthermore, this White Jade Bottle is a spatial artifact, and there are at least thirty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone inside it. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°People like us who are chivalrous men will usually not casually ept the benefits from others, if not, it would appear that we will not be so righteous.¡±

    He looked at the two white jade bottles in his hands and put them away. ¡°The conditions can be discussedter. Your son still has one more thing to do.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and used one leg to step on Zhou Fengnian¡¯s back: ¡°Kowtow.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang shouted in fury, ¡°You are going too far! I¡¯ve already given you the conditions you want, so don¡¯t go too far! Chen Liuxi, this matter is not something that can be finished just because you have thought about it.

    An Zheng stomped his foot down, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kowtow, I¡¯ll help you. As I said, you only have two choices. One is to kowtow yourself, and the other is for me to kowtow. With every step he took, Zhou Fengnian¡¯s head would smash heavily into the deck of the warship. A hundred times, no more or less.

    An Zheng used his foot to step on Zhou Fengniang. After knocking his head against the ground, he looked at Zhou Xiangyang and asked, ¡°What did you say just now? You said that I proposed a condition? ¡°How did I say that? That¡¯s your own condition.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang clenched his teeth and said: ¡°Even if it¡¯s my condition, since you¡¯ve epted it, why aren¡¯t you letting him go?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t ept it.¡±

    He suddenly bent down and grabbed Zhou Fengnian, then casually tossed him out of the warship, ¡°I ept it now.¡±

 Chapter 803 - The Realm of the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 803 ¨C The Realm of the Strong</h4>

    When Zhou Xiangyang saw An Zheng throw his son Zhou Fengniang off the battleship, he knew that he would never be able to break this grudge. However, the moment An Zheng found out that he had captured Zhou Zhiruo, especially after seeing his crippled from the fight and thrown into the warship, he was already unable to release his hatred.

    Zhou Xiangyang took a step forward, ¡°Chen Liuxi, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve provoked.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But you do know who you offended.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang extended both his hands, and pointed a finger towards the sky at An Zheng: ¡°My son will not die in vain.¡±

    An Zheng looked down and coincidentally saw Chen Shaobai catching up on a demon beast called the Six-winged Divine Eagle. He picked up Zhou Zhiruo and smiled gently, ¡°I also want to throw you down this time. Close your eyes.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±

    An Zheng threw Zhou Zhiruo down, then shouted at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Take her back first.¡±

    Just as Chen Shaobai was about to catch up with the warship, he suddenly saw a person flying towards him. Only for an instant, Zhou Zhirou felt as though she had been so frightened that she had lost half her life.

    Chen Shaobai ced Zhou Zhiruo on the Six Winged Divine Eagle and patted its head. ¡°Take her back.¡±

    He stepped on the back of the Six-Winged Divine Eagle and his body shot out like lightning. A momentter, hended on the battleship. In this short period of time, Zhou Xiangyang and An Zheng had already fought hundreds of times.

    The Zhou family members who were originally going to surround An Zheng were stopped by Chen Shaobai. The ck sickle danced, just like a god of death descending.

    They quickly approached the ship and discovered that it was the Daoist from the Hollow Jade Temple and the Zhou Family who were fighting. Naturally, they did not dare to participate in this kind of fight, so they could only leave half of them to monitor the battle, while the other half split into two groups. One group went to the pce to report the news, while the other half went to the military headquarters to report.

    In the Imperial Pce, Chen Wunuo, who was watering his own nt, was stunned for a moment when he heard the news. He could not help but be a little angry: ¡°This Chen Liuxi is a bit too much.¡±

    Wen En sighed: ¡°Your Majesty, you are still too spoiled.¡±

    The originally angry Chen Wunuo, upon hearing these words, burst out intoughter. He nced at Wen En and asked, ¡°Are you saying that this fellow still needs to me himself for the things he did in the end?¡±

    Seeing that his words had worked, Wen En lowered his head and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, it was His Majesty who said that ¡­. Cough cough, what we like about Chen Liuxi the most is his reckless charging. The evil spirits in Jinling need this kind of person to makuckus. ¡±

    These few lines were perfectly imitated, and even the sound was the same.

    Chen Wunuo shook his head and said, ¡°Your courage has grown more and more recently... Even if I like this rampaging person, he has already broken my arrangements. I wanted to give up on the Left anyway, so I just let him mess around. ¡°But I still need the people of the Zhou family. The war in the south is very tight, and we are in need of people.¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Then your Majesty can only use Chen Liuxi to interrogate him.¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to punish him!¡±

    Wen En asked: ¡°Your Majesty is willing?¡±

    Chen Wunuo thought for a while, then said: ¡°When the Zhou Family gets the news, they will send people to support them. At that time, no matter how strong and tyrannical Chen Liuxi is, he would not be a match for the entire Zhou Family.¡±

    ¡°What does Your Majesty mean?¡±

    ¡°Tell Marshal Mu Jianli toe to see us.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this old servant doesn¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    ¡°This old servant knows his wrongs.¡±

    Wen En immediately turned and ran out, thinking, ¡°What the heck is His Majesty doing?¡± His Majesty had clearly been angered by Chen Liuxi¡¯s reckless actions just now, but now it didn¡¯t seem like he was really going to punish Chen Liuxi. Summoning a Saint-level Grand Marshal to enter the pce at this time, it was likely that the Emperor was nning something big. This Chen Liuxi was so rampant, the Emperor wanted to borrow his power, but he did not know who was unlucky this time around, Chen Liuxi or the Zhou family.

    Thinking about the final result of Fang Zheng, who was simrly like this at the end, Wen En felt his heart clogged up. Back then, His Majesty had also used Fang Zheng¡¯s rampage to ruthlessly amputate arge number of families¡¯ hands that were stuck inside the Holy See.

    But in the end, Fang Zheng died in the Northern, not even his corpse fell.

    He didn¡¯t dare to think of what kind of ending for Chen Liuxi. His unbridled actions had already angered manyrge ns. Once these people join hands, the emperor can¡¯t help but give them face as well. At that time, he would have to sacrifice Chen Liuxi. This would depend on whether his Majesty wanted to use Chen Liuxi in the long term or the short term. If it was in the long run, Chen Liuxi would at most be punished by his Majesty. If it¡¯s short-term ¡­ I¡¯m afraid His Majesty will have to give up on him.

    Could it be that he wanted to control the influence of Hollow Jade Temple in the capital?

    The more Wen En thought about it, the more worried he became. Actually, he somewhat liked this young Chen Liuxi. Chen Liuxi¡¯s eyes were clean, his actions were not fake, and he did not have that much scheming. In this society, how many people had clean eyes?

    Even if the chaos in Da Xi was like this, the king never thought of calling out the four remaining marshals of the Sanctuary ¡­ When he thought about the ce he wanted to go, Wen En felt a chill down his spine.

    The Royal Tomb.

    Outside the city, on the warship.

    Zhou Xiangyang pointed to the sky with one hand and An Zheng with the other. The energy that came from the sky was absorbed into his left hand and turned into a sharp attack that was released from his right hand. It seemed like he had been maintaining this posture the entire time, but in reality, his techniques were ever-changing. An Zheng had to face a genuine expert of the Lower Celestial Stage this time, and it was not at the first or second stage either, Zhou Xiangyang was at leashird stage Lower Celestial Stage expert, he was two realms stronger than An Zheng. And the two realms of the Lower Celestial Stage, could absolutely not bepared to the two realms below the Higher Completion Stage.

    [Descent of the Blue Underworld]

    Zhou Xiangyang said these four words softly, and then the sky suddenly lit up. It was as if the entire sky had lit up. Then, they saw a crack in the sky and a huge waterfall cascading down from the sky.

    The waterfall was dark green in color, and when it fell, there seemed to be quite a few transparent objects wandering about. Everyone said that the Yellow Springs was in hell, but he had actually madole in the sky.

    The Blue Falling Yellow Springs was not a cultivation technique, but a kind of realm. Sumeru could control one¡¯s Qi, while Prison Desire could take form. This was the difference between the lower and lower realms of cultivation. Lower Completion Stage converged naturally, Higher Completion Stage could borrow power from the heavens. And once one reached the Lower Celestial Stage, they would have a chance to enter this realm. This was an ability unique to Lower Celestial Stage Warriors. In this situation, the power of the cultivator would increase tremendously.

    The Deste Jade Net was Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s realm.

    After the Yellow Springs appeared, An Zheng could clearly feel that his speed had decreased, and corrosive power began to appear in his surroundings. A part of the Cultivation Power that he used to attack had been used up by the Yellow Spring along the way.

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°You have felt the power of the Infernal Realm. In this kind of situation, your Cultivation Power will be reduced by thirty percent, and the opponent¡¯s attack power will be increased by thirty percent. Your speed has been reduced by 30% and your strength by 30%. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. He was not unfamiliar with Zhou Xiangyang, and the reason he did not have a good impression of this person was because he had already investigated him when he was still in the Ming Fa Si. It could be said that this was the most disgraceful n head in the history of the Zhou family. It was rumored that he had obtained the position of Patriarch because he had caused the death of his father and big brother, and then poisoned his uncle. There was not a single person in the entire Zhou family who was not afraid of him. But these things are only rumors. There is no evidence. Besides, the big families were never clean.

    However, at that time, Zhou Xiangyang did not possess the same cultivation level.

    This kind of terrifying power that came from hell itself felt a little familiar to An Zheng. He vaguely thought of something, but that feeling was too vague and weak. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of where he had encountered this power before.

    ¡°How about reverse scale?¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°The reverse scale has not been affected.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose, it was a cruel smile: ¡°Then that¡¯s good!¡±

    On the other side, Zhou Xiangyang, seeing that he had suppressed An Zheng to the point where he almost had no power to retaliate, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯re only a child, you don¡¯t even know how terrifying the realm is. First stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, and his realm was still unstable, so he had yet to create his own realm ¡­ What are you going to use to fight me! ¡±

    Following his explosive shout, he pointed at An Zheng¡¯s finger with his right hand, and a burst of ck light shot out. That ck light was filled with an aura of death. Once this ck light appeared, even many of the Zhou Family nsmen on the battleship were unable to withstand it.

    An Zheng held the Broken Army Sword tightly in his right hand, raised his left hand and stretched it forward as a ball of zing purple light appeared in his palm. He elerated forward, his left hand in front of him as the ck light fiercely collided with the purple light in his left hand.

    That purple light was An Zheng¡¯s current purest true lightning power.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang roared out, and the ck light that shot out from his finger became even thicker, the death aura inside the ck light became even stronger. The Zhou family members, who were closer to him, could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. They held their heads and rolled back and forth, moaning. Pale green light flew out from their bodies, and were absorbed into Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Demonic Art!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Absorbing the life force of others was the art of evil.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body slightly bent forward. The speed at which the ck light smashed straight into him was also suppressed. At the beginning, he could still rush forward, butter, he could only take step after step. But even so, it still made the color of Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s face change. Under Ye Xiao¡¯s full strength attack, the man actually didn¡¯t get knocked down, and he was even able to walk towards Ye Xiao step by step!

    It was as if his own power of hell was not afraid of him at all!

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps were getting heavier and heavier. Every step he took, the battleship would sway a little. As Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s strength grew, he got closer and closer to the battleship, causing the battleship to sway more and more violently. Many people fell unsteadily from the battleships, their wails drifting far away. After a few seconds, the warship began to spin. The strong power caused the formation on the warship to be chaotic, and the person controlling the warship was no longer able to control it. The warship fell down with a whoosh, as if a small mountain had fallen from the sky.

    Since An Zheng¡¯s side was below, it would be even more difficult for him to move forward. Zhou Xiangyang stood on the other side looking down from a high vantage point. The powers of Jadefallen ins were exerted to the extreme, yet An Zheng seemed to find it difficult to continue forward.

    ¡°Madman, you have just entered the Lower Celestial Stage, you still have not truly understood how to use the power of the Lower Celestial Stage!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang pushed his hands forward, ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Realm? Let me tell you something... You were still nursing when I entered the small world. ¡±

 Chapter 804 - Breaking through all boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 804 ¨C Breaking through all boundaries</h4>

    Right now, the battleship was heading downwards towards the ground, and An Zheng was right below it. So not only did he have to withstand Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s terrifying power of hell, he also had to endure thews of nature. One of them was looking down from above while the other was moving in the opposite direction. One had a chance, the other had no chance.

    And although An Zheng was without boundaries, his understanding of realms was far beyond what Zhou Xiangyang couldpare to.

    ¡°You were still drinking milk when I entered the small world.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled, and the three purple star point in his left eye began to quickly revolve.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just going to reverse your two realms? I¡¯m going to reverse even the Heavens!¡±

    An Zheng roared out, and the purple star point in his left eye formed a purple halo. Zhou Xiangyang saw the purple light approaching and thought it was a materialized attack. He opened his mouth and spat out a stream of air that wanted to block the purple light. However, the violet light was not a materialized power, but rather a sealing power.

    The sealing power of An Zheng¡¯s left eye came from that mysterious Dao Sect elder. Whether or not he was the founder of Dao Sect, An Zheng was still not sure, but the mysterious power that this person gave An Zheng, had greatly benefited him. It was because he hadprehended this power that An Zheng¡¯s Eye of Darkness had reached a new height.

    Understanding of time.

    When a person began to adapt to the time, the time they could control was not far away.

    Right now, An Zheng could not control the time unscrupulously, but jushousandth of a second would be enough. Now, An Zheng¡¯s Eye Technique had merged with the power of the good old man, the power of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, and the power of the Dao Sect. The power of Heaven¡¯s Eyes allowed An Zheng to see through the true nature of an enemy¡¯s cultivation. The power of the good old man was the power of reincarnation.

    The perfect fusion of these three types of powers. Reincarnation and the sealbined to form a control over time!

    Zhou Xiangyang felt like the Cultivation Power in his body had stopped for jushousandth of a second. However, this was already more than enough for a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. The distance between the two of them was already less than twenty meters, so a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker would not even need to bother with these twenty meters.

    Whoosh!

    An Zheng felt the pressure in front of him instantly lessen, and he teleported in front of Zhou Xiangyang. And at this time, Zhou Xiangyang also woke up from his controlled fear, his body recovered its ability, and watched as An Zheng arrived in front of him before he punched towards An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s fistnded heavily on An Zheng¡¯s chest. The strength behind his punch was simply too terrifying. The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and by the time it appeared, An Zheng was already blown out of the arena.

    The Inverted Scale eliminated 40% of the opponent¡¯s attack power, but the opponent¡¯s power has exceeded the limits of what the Inverted Scale can bear, so the Inverted Scale is not damaged, but the power has prated the Inverted Scale causing bodily harm and damage to the meridians.?

    Because An Zheng had charged upwards from the bottom to the top, he rapidly plummeted downwards after being sted into the air. With a boom, his back heavily collided with the ground, as if a heavy bomb had exploded on the ground. In the blink of an eye, a wave of earth soared upwards, reaching a distance of a hundred meters in the air. On the other hand, the earth waves that were being shot out were like a series of sharp attacks, riddling the already damaged warship with thousands of holes.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Right at the ce where An Zheng fell, the battleship also fell. This was a gigantic battleship oveundred meters long, able to hold around seven to eight hundred people. The battleship¡¯s construction was extremely sturdy, if not for the two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers fighting to the death on top of it, the battleship would not have been damaged to such an extent. The moment the warship fell to the ground, it scattered, sending countless pieces of metal and wood flying.

    The Zhou family members who were on the warships did not have much survivors. Originally, the exchange of blows between two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers was already terrifying enough, and on top of that, there was still Chen Shaobai who was harvesting their lives. The moment they fell, Chen Shaobai had no choice but to jump away, his eyes almost turning red.

    An Zheng was buried under the warship. He rushed back like a madman and swept away the half of the warship on top with his sickle. As the hurricane passed by, the splintered wood and steel bars were sent flying to one side.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang, who was standing some distance away, had a mocking smile on his face: ¡°A cultivator who had just been promoted to Lower Celestial Stage, actually dared to provoke me? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Sacred Emperor truly valued him highly, I would have already killed him long ago. ¡°Before, he gave him an Immortal Grass and then personally came to express his goodwill. I have already given him face, but now that he¡¯s seeking death, who can we me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at him: ¡°He definitely won¡¯t die, but you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±

    ¡°You want to die too?!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang took a step forward and was about to attack. Even the most important Chen Liuxi was killed by him, why would he care about a single person under Chen Liuxi¡¯s sect?

    However, when he took this step, he suddenly felt pain in his heart. He subconsciously looked down and discovered that there was a long sword stuck in his chest! Because his movements were too fast, he actually didn¡¯t feel the swordpletely pierce through his body.

    Something was not right!

    Even if it was too fast, he couldn¡¯t possibly bepletely oblivious.

    He suddenly recalled Chen Liuxi¡¯s terrifying Eye of Darkness from before, as it contained a type of sealing power. Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s mind buzzed, and his body immediately started shaking. His heart was pierced, but he didn¡¯t notice. That terrifying Eye of Darkness ¡­ The moment the longsword pierced his body, it sealed the blood vessels and meridians around his wound, causing him to feel no pain at all.

    And the reason why Chen Liuxi did this, was because Zhou Xiangyang did not sense that he was injured. Only like this, would he be able to strike An Zheng with his full power! If he had sensed it, with his terrifying strength of the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, he could have sealed his own heart meridian entirely, and at that moment, even moved a little to the side so that this sword could pierce right past his heart.

    ¡°So ruthless ¡­¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang staggered a few steps backwards, the pain in his heart and mouth finally spread to his entire body. Chen Liuxi was so ruthless, in order to stab himself with the sword, he did not hesitate to receivunch!

    ¡°Even if... So what? ¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s face became pale white. He knew what it meant to be pierced through the heart, even if it was a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.

    ¡°Even if he could severely injure me, he would still be dead.¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s hand trembled violently, as he took out a medicinal pellet which radiated a purple light from his spatial space, ¡°Unfortunately, he still can¡¯t kill me in the end.¡±

    How could the dignified head of the Zhou family, the head of such arge family, not have brought a supreme dan bead with him? Although his heart had been pierced, as long as he kept the sword from being pulled out, and then immediately ate this divine pellet that had already reached the Purple-Rank, he would be able to keep his life. As long as he returned to the Zhou n, he would have a way to extend his life.

    His hand trembled as he lifted it up, wanting to stuff medicinal pellets into his mouth. However, at this moment, terrifying power suddenly exploded from the Broken Army Sword¡¯s body in session.

    One, two, three... Nine consecutive hits!

    Nine Stage Explosion!

    An Zheng had actually hidden a nine times explosive power within the Broken Army Sword, and this power would not be unleashed immediately. Zhou Xiangyang would never understand why An Zheng had such fearsomebat experience, he was simply a demon. He thought the power of the seal only prevented him from discovering that he had been stabbed through the heart, but in reality, the power of the seal was temporarily suppressing the power of the Nine Stage Explosion!

    Now that the power of the seal had disappeared, he released the power of the nine segments of the explosion, directly blowing up a shocking bloody hole in his chest. Not to mention his heart, half of his body was blown into a bloody mess. After nine consecutive rounds, his body had already been knocked back more than ten steps. The powerful third stage Lower Celestial Stage made him hold on and not fall down. Even though half of his body was almost blown away, he still retained thest bit of his consciousness.

    The instant the nine stages exploded, the half-Purple-Rank divine pellet in his hand was sent flying. He watched helplessly as the pill flew off into the distance. Then, he watched aerson gently reached out his hand to catch it.

    That person, was actually Chen Liuxi!

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Zhou Xiangyang bellowed as he spat out arge mouthful of viscous blood mixed with his shattered internal organs, far away.

    An Zheng caught the pellet with his hand and looked at it with his eyes. Then, with a slight smile, he said, ¡°Thank you, Master Zhou, for giving me sucrecious pellet. I was just injured, thank you.¡±

    He opened his mouth, delivered the pill in, and then walked towards Zhou Xiangyang step by step. ¡°I wonder why I¡¯m fine? If you don¡¯t understand, why am I not in the ground? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai, who was still frantically digging, was also stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right, why aren¡¯t you in the ground? F * ck ¡­ I¡¯m going to cry. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said, ¡°The moment Inded, I charged into the air together with the soil that stirred. Then, I hid behind the damaged warship. Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to kill you with a single sword strike ¡­? I¡¯ll remember those few tears of yours. It won¡¯t do if I double them when you¡¯re about to die. ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded: ¡°Damn you.¡±

    An Zheng slowly walked behind Zhou Xiangyang, one hand supporting Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s shoulder, which was still rtively fine, while another grabbed onto his Broken Army Sword from behind. The sword hilt was in front of Zhou Xiangyang, and the sword tip was behind him. An Zheng slowly pulled back with the tip of the sword, his ferocity could be imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, when I entered the Lower Celestial Stage, you were still far from being able to do it.¡±

    He slowly pulled out the Broken Army Sword. ¡°I wanted to kill you dozens of years ago, but there were nationalw shackles around that time. Even if I knew that you were a scum who killed his own father, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. Now, without those restrictions, if I don¡¯t kill you, how can I face the killing intent of these decades of me? ¡±

    Witu sound, the longsword was pulled out by An Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to borrow the power of hell? I don¡¯t know if you can get used to it after you go to hell. But when you see your father, your uncle, when you are older, don¡¯t beg for forgiveness, don¡¯t repent ¡­ Because, even if you kneel down and kowtow, they will still not let you go. ¡±

    The moment An Zheng released his grip, Zhou Xiangyang¡¯s body copsed forward and smashed onto the ground witu sound.

    After he was sure that Zhou Xiangyang was dead, An Zheng¡¯s body started shaking. He looked at Chen Shaobai and said, ¡°Why are you still not helping me?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your voice isn¡¯t sweet enough, it¡¯s not gentle enough, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Great sir, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°A little more cheap, just a little bit more, just a little more cheap, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± ¡°Damn you.¡±

    Before An Zheng fell to the ground, Chen Shaobai supported him up: ¡°Sigh, my enemy, you still relied on me in the end.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡± ¡°That guy didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you made me sick to death.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck, do you believe that I won¡¯t care about you anymore?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Human nature, human nature... ¡°It¡¯s good to keep a bit of humanity in mind.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He carried An Zheng on his back and rushed out toward the Jinling, ¡°How about you sing me a little song?¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand with difficulty and strangled Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you believe that I will die together with you?¡±

 Chapter 805 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 805 ¨C Probing</h4>

    An Zheng told Chen Shaobai not to let Gu Qianye see how she was doing, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat any good fruit. Chen Shaobai came in from the back door and lowered his voice: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking, Xiao Yezi was just worried about you. Although her mouth is a little strong, she is still a good person. Forget it, can¡¯t we just avoid her a little? ¡±

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°As expected of brother.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied: ¡°Of course, how can the feelings between you and me be so easily exined with just a few words?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m about to cry.¡±

    As he did not dare return to the pce and the teahouse, he went straight back to the original white tower view, where the Hollow Jade Temple was now. Walking in from the back door, they went around two rows of houses which were An Zheng¡¯s living quarters. When Chen Shaobai quietly carried him to the door, he suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs: ¡°Xiao Yezi! I brought An Zheng back for you. Look at how injured An Zheng is, it¡¯s so tragic. ¡±

    After saying that, he ced An Zheng at the door. Without carrying An Zheng into the house, he turned around and ran.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Not meeting people in person is not appropriate.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Gu Qianye rushed out of the house.

    ¡°You ¡­ Isn¡¯t it in the pce tea garden? ¡±

    ¡°I expected that as long as you were injured, you would not go back. Instead, you would avoid me.¡±

    ¡°This... Xiao Yezi is a good man with godly foresight, I truly admire you. ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, then shut up.¡±

    Gu Qianye stooped down to pick An Zheng up, and An Zheng said somewhat bashfully: ¡°I am a dignified seven foot man, yet I want you to carry me away, truly...¡±

    Looking at Gu Qianye¡¯s expression, heughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m really lucky, I¡¯ll hug you a few more times next time.¡±

    Gu Qianye was originally infuriated to the point of choking, but after hearing such shameless words from An Zheng, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Her smile was like newly melted ice, like a warm spring breeze. After entering the house, Gu Qianye swiftly helped An Zheng cut open the torn clothes. An Zheng could only do whatever he wanted: ¡°This is not good ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Shut up. Do you believe that I won¡¯t do it while you¡¯re injured?!¡±

    An Zheng decided to shut up.

    After being together with Qu Liuxi for so long, Gu Qianye¡¯s bandaging skills were definitely top-notch. Furthermore, it had already be a must when it came to healing An Zheng¡¯s wounds. This guy seemed to be always so impulsive, never considering other people¡¯s feelings. There were times when Gu Qianye wanted to bite him hard, but she just couldn¡¯t bear it.

    After helping An Zheng bandage his wounds, Gu Qianye was already sweating profusely. Ihee bandaged Du Shoushou¡¯s face or even if he bandaged Chen Shaobai, she would not be so nervous. It was not that she did not put his heart into it, it was just that the people around Du Shoushou would not feel the same. From beginning to end, her hands had been trembling slightly.

    Cleaning up the wound, applying the medicine, and then bandaging it, this process was actually a very torturous one for her. Then, Gu Qianye realized that she was truly not a match for the Xiao Liu¡¯er. Although it seemed like she was the one taking care of Xiao Liu¡¯er ever since she was young, when she thought about it carefully, Xiao Liu¡¯er actually knew how to take care of people, it was just that she didn¡¯t want to express it.

    Her face was covered in sweat as she sat on the chair and wiped the sweat off her forehead with her hand, ¡°Why do I feel like your cultivation level is unstable? When I was bandaging you just now, I felt that there was a wave of energy inside your body that was still scurrying around. If that¡¯s the case, I must contact the ship to send you to Xiao Liu¡¯er right now. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s true that being unstable is unstable, but it¡¯s not falling, but... It seemed to be rushing upwards. Previously, when I killed Zhou Xiangyang, I received a divine pellet with half a Purple-Rank. I knew that my injuries were too severe, so I ate it. It¡¯s just that I never thought that the effects of the pellet from this half a Purple-Rank would be so strong, and that there would bower circting within my body. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re about to break through again?!¡±

    Gu Qianye opened her eyes wide.

    An Zheng hurriedly shook his head: ¡°How can it be that easy. The umtion of Cultivation Power and the energy of heaven and earth needed to reach a very, veryrge level. After I consumed the pellet with half a Purple-Rank, I only felt that my cultivation of the first stage of Lower Celestial Stage had been thoroughly tampered with. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Gu Qianye heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er said, your realm is rising too fast, and sometimes it might not be a good thing. Due to the fast improvement, your body is constantly adapting to the new realm, but it has never stabilized from the previous realm. Aesult, your body is in a unstable state for a long period of time ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°She said that she would rather let your next cultivation realm grow a bit slower than to see you raise your cultivation level again so quickly.¡±

    An Zheng knew that the Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. Like Zhou Xiangyang, his cultivation would take at least ten times longer than An Zheng. An Zheng understood his own body very well, and he knew just how good his own physique was.

    However, they naturally could not say that to Gu Qianye and the Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention.¡±

    An Zheng said with a mischievous smile. Gu Qianye rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    As he was speaking, Chen Shaobai pushed open the door and walked in. After looking at An Zheng, he said in shock: ¡°Eh? Xiao Yezi, you¡¯re not fierce enough, I purposely waited for a while beforeing in, but you actually held your breath for him. ¡±

    Gu Qianye red at him: ¡°You are also not a good person.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng with an astonished face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I not a good person ¡­ This woman is indeed the most unreasonable existence in the world. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll remember you. That¡¯s what you do as a brother.¡±

    Chen Shaobai ced a paper bag in front of An Zheng. ¡°Am I not good enough to be a brother?¡±

    An Zheng was immediately enlivened when he smelled the aroma, ¡°Oil Sesame Seed Cake?¡±

    Chen Shaobai saidcently: ¡°Tell me loudly, who is the person who treats you the best in this world.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to extend his hand: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, help me up, I think I can still eat.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly walked in from outside and red at the two of them with an especially unsightly expression. Chen Shaobai was extremely frightened when he saw Gu Qianye¡¯s expression, and immediately hid behind An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, he forced me to buy it.¡±

    An Zheng, who was holding onto half a sesame seed cake in his mouth,ughed bitterly: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me ¡­¡±

    ¡°This is too much!¡±

    Gu Qianye shouted.

    Chen Shaobai lowered his head: ¡°I know I was wrong, I can¡¯t be. I know he¡¯s so heavily injured, so I shouldn¡¯t have bought a sesame seed cake for him to eat at this time. I was wrong, Xiao Yezi.¡±

    Gu Qianye walked over and snatched the sesame seed cake in An Zheng¡¯s mouth, then took a big bite: ¡°This is too much, you actually didn¡¯t tell me about the delicious things you bought!¡±

    Chen Shaobai smacked his forehead: ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is like the bottom of the sea.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No, no, no, what you¡¯re saying is not fair. Xiao Yezi is an exception ¡­¡±

    At the same time, the Jinling Imperial Pce¡¯s quiet garden.

    A schrly middle-aged man wearing a moon-white schr¡¯s gown walked into the quiet garden. He seemed to be a man with a schrly aura to his bones. His clothes and shoes were clean and spotless. From the looks of it, he looked to be around 40 years old, and his handsome features gave off the aura of a mature man.

    He walked into the quiet garden and slightly frowned, as if there was something he didn¡¯t understand. The frown on his face deepened even further when he saw that the Saint King was actually watering a small garden.

    ¡°This subject Mu Jianli greets Your Majesty.¡±

    Just as he was about to kneel, Chen Wunuo casually raised his hand, causing him to be unable to kneel.

    ¡°Forget it. We haven¡¯t seen each other in almost twenty years. To make you kneel before me as soon as we met, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because I have not seen Your Majesty for twenty years that I have to kneel.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Mu Jianli said as he knelt down and bowed deeply, ¡°I have served in the Imperial Tomb for twenty years, and it is not yet the day of rotation. Did something big happen when Your Majesty summoned me back?¡±

    ¡°The Royal Tomb is not beyond the Six Paths. The days of you not hearing anything outside the window can be considered to havee to an end.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said, ¡°Right now, Da Xi is in a very dangerous situation. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t want to disturb the four of you from cultivating in peace. In the end, whether or not Da Xi will be stable is up to you four. As long as the four of you are still stable, Da Xi won¡¯t be able to do anything no matter how hard it is ¡­ ¡°However, I must call you back.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±

    ¡°When you guys are not around, I n to gradually rece a group ofpletely rotten people in Holy See. However, something unexpected happenedter, so the Holy See is in a bit of a mess right now. ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fang Zheng? No matter how chaotic the Holy See is, with Fang Zheng here, who would dare to go against their will? ¡±

    ¡°Fang Zheng is dead.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°Why ¡­ ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll have Wen En exin what happenedter so that you cane back here is an important matter. There waroblem with the clean-up n, so it was a bit of a hassle. If not for you showing off, there might be people in Jinling who would think that it¡¯s impossible for us to leave them. ¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and even though he looked somewhat absent-minded, he still lowered his head and said, ¡°Please give your instructions, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Zhou Family, Zhou Xiangyang is dead, so the Zhou Family is in chaos. You have done a great service to their Zhou Family back then, and Zhou Xiangyang is even considered your nephew. Go and tell the Zhou family that I don¡¯t want to give up on them, but they did something wrong. Since he had made a mistake, he had to pay the price. From today onwards, the Zhou family would leave the capital and everyone would go down to assist the Duke of Qin with his ns. We will not care about anything else and we will still give Zhou Xiangyang face. ¡±

    Mu Jianli did not ask why, and cupped his fists: ¡°This subject will do it right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We are not done yet.¡±

    He stayed silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Besides us and the heavy weapons, you are the ones who understand Fang Zheng the most. In certain aspects, you know Fang Zheng even better than I do. This was also the reason why I wanted you to leave the Royal Tomb. There was someone that I didn¡¯t understand ¡­ Liu Yang street has a Hollow Jade Temple, the Hollow Jade Temple has a young Taoist named Chen Liuxi, after you go to the Zhou Mansion, help me look over this Chen Liuxi ¡­ Is there anything simr between him and Fang Zheng? ¡±

    Mu Jianli could not hold it in anymore, ¡°What does Your Majesty want?¡±

    ¡°We are also at fault for Fang Zheng¡¯s death. Now, we suspect that this Chen Liuxi is rted to Fang Zheng, help us take a look. ¡±

    ¡°If so, how shall I deal with it?¡± ¡°If there is none, how can I deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Just watch and see. It is my business how you are going to deal with it.¡± You have fought with An Zheng sixteen times and no one knows him better than you do on the Cultivation Power. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I lost sixteen times.¡±

    Mu Jianli shook his head: ¡°How could someone like him die so easily?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We also do not wish for him to die.

    When he said these words, there was something strange shing across his eyes.

 Chapter 806 - Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 806 ¨C Benefactor</h4>

    Da Xi had four marshals of the Sanctuary. They were once said to be supporting the four pirs that supported her from east, south, west, and north. For ordinary people, they might be more familiar with the famous general of the Temple. To them, the Marshal of the Sanctuary was too illusory and unreal, after all, he was a legendary figure.

    With the four Saint-level marshals in charge, Da Xi was like an impregnable fortress that was built in all four directions. Furthermore, it was one thing for Da Xi not to bully others. Who would still dare to provoke Da Xi?

    However, nobody could understand that eighteen years ago, Daxi Shenghuang had suddenly issued an imperial decree transferring the four marshal of the Sanctuary back to the capital. After that, he gave the four of them an extremely preposterous crime and punished them to guard the Royal Tomb, not mentioning it again for 18 years.

    Four top experts from the Great Xixi military guarding the Royal Tomb was undoubtedly a very, very bizarre and absurd matter. Eighteen years ago, it had once caused a huge uproar. However, no matter how many officials of the Holy See tried to ask about it, no one knew the reason for it.

    The strangest thing was that none of the four marshals had any reaction. After the decree was passed down, the four of them packed up their things and entered the Royal Tomb without any attendants. They had note out for eighteen years. Aesult, 18 yearster, there were already too many people who had forgotten about the existence of those four terrifying experts.

    Time was truly a strange thing. It could make people forget many things. In the span of eighteen years, people had almost forgotten about the sensational events of that time.

    Mu Jianli was the youngest among the four of them, but of course, other than the four of them, no one else would know how old these four were. There were many spections regarding Mu Jianli¡¯s past. Especially since the process of him going from a nobody to the absolute pinnacle of military power like the Saint-level marshal was extremely quick. The other three Grand Commanders had gone through this process for at leasundred years, while he had only been in it for seven years.

    Therefore, arge number of people began to pay attention to him and began to check his background and background. However, no matter what methods these people used, it was as if Mu Jianli had just appeared out of thin air at the Da Xi Empire.

    There were many families with the surname Mu in the Da Xi family. However, none of them could be considered a Wealthy family. The biggest one was only powerful in the county city, and it was not the biggest in the area. However, those who wanted to find out Mu Jianli¡¯s identity would not give up so easily. They had searched through almost every ce they could find, and only to find that Mu Jianli did not belong to any of these families.

    After Mu Jianli was conferred the title of Field Marshal, many of those with the surname Mu all dered that Mu Jianli was a senior of their family, but that was all to scare people. In the end, the person who investigated Mu Jianli had to conclude that Mu Jianli was not from the Da Xi Empire. Furthermore, this situation was even more strange. If the Saint Marshal, who wielded great power and led troops to guard the region, was not from the Da Xi family, the Saint King would actually trust him?

    Zhou Family

    Because Patriarch Zhou Xiangyang was killed, as well as the two hundred cultivators that apanied him, they had all lost. To the Zhou Family, this was an unendurable injury. Even though Patriarch Zhou Xiangyang had never truly obtained the recognition of the n, it was still, after all, the face of the n. The head of the Zhou family had been killed. If this matter were to end so easily, how could the Zhou family still have a foothold in the world?

    Aesult, even the two old monsters who had been hiding in the Zhou family for so many years hade out. All the experts in the family above Lower Completion Stage had been summoned back, and the entire Zhou family was in the midst of preparing for battle. This time, the Zhou family would not let this matter rest.

    This was an irreconcble hatred and the Saint King did not give any clear instructions. Thus, the Zhou family and Hollow Jade Temple seemed to have reached a point where they were unable to coexist. The sudden rise of the Hollow Jade Temple made many of therge families and sects feel worried, so they secretly gave the Zhou family a little bit of support.

    The person called Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple was just as annoying as that Fang Zheng from back then.

    In the eyes of all the members of therge families, Fang Zheng waerson who broke the rules back then, even though what Fang Zheng was doing was to safeguard thews and discipline of this nation. This is very obvious ¡­ Big families naturally had the privileges of big families. Otherwise, why would people who struggled with their lives on the line stand up?

    Everyone knew about this. Although the old families would reject the new and rising ones, as long as they did not break this rule, they would ept the new and rising powers. But those whopletely rejected this sort of rule would definitely be ostracized by them as well.

    For example, Fang Zheng, who stands at sucigh altitude, doesn¡¯t have any privileges? If so, why not enjoy this privilege?

    To take the simplest example, if a member of arge family identally killed an ordinary person, or for some other purpose, would the matter attract their attention? Of course not, because ordinary people¡¯s lives were worthless in their eyes. However, Fang Zheng could not, once Fang Zheng found out about these things, he would investigate everything.

    Therefore, Fang Zheng had never been a likeable person, within these levels of power and nobility. When a person is hated by almost everyone in power, his death bes inevitable. Some said that the majority was righteousness, so everyone was against Fang Zheng, and Fang Zheng himself was not righteous.

    These words were very, very bullsh * t.

    What Fang Zheng wanted to face was evil, and that was what he wanted to do. And then, you used Fang Zheng to face all sorts of evil beings, so most of them would stand against him and deduce that Fang Zheng is evil beings, what could be more ridiculous than this? Since the majority was righteousness, then where did therge number ofmoners whom Fang Zheng had helped and loved so much and supported so much to what extent? Why did Fang Zheng¡¯s opponents be majority righteousness while themoners were negligible?

    Mu Jianli admired Fang Zheng a lot. He once said that Fang Zheng waerson who viewed the world as his enemy. When he said ¡°Fang Zheng is the enemy of the world,¡± he didn¡¯t mean ¡°the world,¡± but ¡°the world,¡± he meant ¡°the world.¡±

    Wearing a white schr¡¯s robe, Mu Jianli walked on the street and no one recognized him, which made him a little happy. He hadn¡¯t set foot in the capital for eighteen years, and everything around him was unfamiliar and familiar. He had once risen to prominence in this Jinling, and he had an unforgiving feeling about this ce. He wanted to take a good look at everything in the Jinling. Who knew when he would return to the Royal Tomb? The next time he would be able toe out.

    Then he saw three interesting people, two men and a woman.

    The two men looked to be around twenty years old. One of them was handsome and masculine while the other was delicate and pretty. These two men wererfect match. They were the type that could mesmerize girls, and they were the representation of two different types as well. The girl who walked between them was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was bright, sunny, and beautiful to the point of suffocating people.

    The young man who looked a little feminine seemed to have drunk too much. As he walked, he said, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had a dream of bing a hero yet? Didn¡¯t Fatty always say that when I was young, my dream was to walk the world by relying on my sword? ¡±

    ¡°Then they left it behind because they didn¡¯t have any money.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡± You canugh at Fatty when he¡¯s not around anymore. I¡¯llin to youter! ¡±

    The reason why Mu Jianli felt that these three youngsters were interesting was not because their conversation was interesting, nor was it because the three of them had arms around each other¡¯s shoulders,pletely disregarding some secr person¡¯s opinion. Instead ¡­ These three young men were all extremely terrifying.

    The Jinling was truly different from one another. She casually bumped into three young men, all of whom were so extraordinary.

    Seeing those three people pass by him, Mu Jianli could not help but mutter these words to himself. ¡°God, devil, person?¡±

    His tone was uncertain, but he spoke with feeling.

    The footsteps of the young man who looked very masculine suddenly stopped. He turned his head and nced at Mu Jianli, and then, his eyes trembled slightly.

    Mu Jianli turned around and smiled at the young man: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    The young man was silent for a moment, then replied, ¡°Looking at the past.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s heart slightly shook, and he gave that young man an extra look: ¡°Is it you who look at the passing of others, or you look at yourself?¡±

    The young man replied, ¡°It depends on history.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s hand trembled imperceptibly inside his sleeve, but heughed: ¡°Aren¡¯t you historical as well.¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression changed as he cupped his fist and bowed slightly. Then, he turned around and walked away. Mu Jianli also turned around, but the Sword Qi he was pinching did note out. He also knew that there was a bolt of lightning in that youth¡¯s hand, ready to strike.

    At the Zhou Mansion.

    When Mu Jianli reached the door, he discovered that it was closed. He muttered to himself for a while, then walked up, and the door opened by itself. The strange thing was that the door lock was not broken, as if an invisible person had opened the door for him from the inside.

    Many of the Zhou family¡¯s young disciples were gathered in the courtyard, anxiously waiting for the results of the discussion between the elders in the hall. They all knew that this was going to be a fierce battle. The Hollow Jade Temple had tens of thousands of disciples, so this was definitely not a war between the elders and Hollow Jade Temple. Instead, it was a war between the Zhou n and the Hollow Jade Temple.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Someone noticed that someone had jumped up in fright and immediately shouted.

    Mu Jianli did not care about him and continued walking towards the hall.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Someone came forward to stop him, ¡°Do you know where we are? If you were to barge in so casually, I¡¯ll send you to hell to report your arrival right now! ¡±

    Because the family head was killed, the Zhou family members were filled with hostility. Seeing someone barging in like this, of course they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The youngsters couldn¡¯t help but want to teach this madman a lesson.

    But Mu Jianli still ignored him, and only indifferently looked at the young man, then continued to walk forward. The young man he nced at suddenly fell to the ground. His body was as stiff as a stone, and he couldn¡¯t even move his eyes.

    ¡°How dare he be so impudent in the Zhou Mansion, kill him!¡±

    The group of people rushed forward to attack, but just as they rushed up, they discovered that the person had disappeared. Looking around, he saw that the person had already reached the door of the hall and was entering it with one foot.

    ¡°Stop him, don¡¯t let him disturb the elders¡¯ discussion!¡±

    At least a few hundred people charged forward. With a casual wave of Mu Jianli¡¯s hand, those few hundred people were frozen, as if there were several hundred stone statues in the courtyard.

    The faces of the two old men sitting at the seat of honor at the very back of the hall turned cold when they saw someone enter, ¡°There are really no rules, no dignity. There are so many people outside the Zhou Mansion, and yet they were casually forced into this ce! ¡±

    Everyone in the room stood up, ready to attack.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    One of the two old men seated at the very top, Zhou Song who was known as the Golden Immortal Hand suddenly changed his expression: ¡°But ¡­ But Benefactor Mu? ¡±

    Mu Jianli stood there and did not speak, and slightly nodded.

    Zhou Song quickly got up and ran over shakily. He kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings, benefactor.¡±

 Chapter 807 - Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 807 ¨C Deceit</h4>

    Mu Jianli waved his hand, causing Zhou Song¡¯s body to be unable to kneel down.

    ¡°There is no grace in matters of the battlefield.¡±

    He just stood at the door, refusing to be seated despite Zhou Song¡¯s humility.

    The people of the Zhou family whispered amongst themselves. They had no idea where this benefactor hade from. Some people were unable to help themselves from guessing that this benefactor was not a benefactor of the Zhou family. Instead, it was a benefactor of Zhou Song himself. Perhaps his great-uncle had been saved by this person back in the days when he was roaming the martial arts world? Since his great-uncle had been in seclusion for nearly a hundred years, wouldn¡¯t this middle-aged man, who looked to be only forty years old, be an old freak?

    ¡°Senior¡¯s sword strike was so cold that it shook the eastern border. This junior will not dare to forget it even now.¡±

    Zhou Song turned around and looked at another old man from the Zhou family, ¡°Zhou Shu, this is the senior I have mentioned to you countless times, our benefactor, one of the Great Western Region¡¯s Marshal, Mu Jianli.¡±

    Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard this. Zhou Tong, who had originally been seated high up in the air, immediately stood up, his face filled with terror. ¡°Junior Zhou Shu, I didn¡¯t know that the Grand Marshal of the Saint-level had arrived. Please forgive me.¡±

    Mu Jianli shook his head lightly, ¡°I am not your benefactor. In the end, it was just a war. ¡°He¡¯s no longer the Great Marshal of the Sanctuary. Back then, wemitted a grave mistake and the Saint King ordered us to guard the Royal Tomb, so there¡¯s no longer a Grand Marshal left in this world.¡±

    ¡°When my team was surrounded by the enemy in the valley, it was already a dead end. Senior Mu took the enemy general¡¯s head with one sword strike,ing from hundreds of miles away ¡­ At that time, Senior was in the midst of fighting against the enemy powerhouses, and because he had saved us, he was actually injured. ¡±

    Zhou Jing said, ¡°We will never forget such a great favor.¡±

    ¡°Since you insist on saying so, then I will follow your words.¡±

    Mu Jianli said: ¡°I came here this time to settle the matter.¡±

    Zhou Tong looked at Zhou Song and said, ¡°If senior came here to pay a visit for the Hollow Jade Temple, I¡¯m afraid junior won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡± That is a great hatred that cannot be reconciled with. Even if senior said it clearly, we could not give up just like that. ¡±

    Mu Jianli asked, ¡°ording to the rules of the martial arts world, since there is sucuge grudge, I should not interfere in the matter between you and the Hollow Jade Temple. Fight however you want, no matter who¡¯s dead or injured, it has nothing to do with me. But since I am here, and havee from the Royal Tomb, don¡¯t you all understand who¡¯s intentions are? ¡±

    Anger appeared in Zhou Song¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why is your majesty so unfair!¡±

    Mu Jianli said: ¡°Back then, when the army went to the east, they were ambushed by others. You will lead seventy thousand men to sixty to seventy, and you will lead thirty to forty percent of your men to break out of the siege. Out of the six armies, only Li Rufeng¡¯s army was not defeated by the ambush. Instead, after they broke through, they won by a huge margin and reached the eastern Chu Capital. At that time, you brought the handicapped veterans to the front of Li Rufeng¡¯s group, the first to charge into the eastern Chu Capital ¡­ After the war, you were conferred the title of Marquis while Li Rufeng was only promoted by one level. At that time, Li Rufeng said the same thing as you. ¡±

    Zhou Song¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Now is a different time!¡±

    Mu Jianli sighed: ¡°So what you said was unfair, was just because you felt that you had suffered a loss. In the past, Li Rufeng could not win against you for military merits. It was not because he was inferior to you, but because his connections were inferior to yours. The military had members of the Zhou family. When reporting military merits, they would take you before Li Rufeng. Why would Li Rufengin about not having a door? Because he is only from the Humble ss. At that time, you should have already thought about the heavens¡¯ reincarnation cycle. ¡±

    Zhou Song shouted, ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you submit or not.¡±

    Mu Jianli stood there and said one word aime: ¡°I am not here to say it clearly, I am here to tell you, one of the Zhou family members is going to the Hollow Jade Temple, see how many will be returning.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left. The Zhou family members were so angry that they almost started cursing.

    ¡°You are the benefactor of Zhou Song, not the benefactor of my Zhou family. If you didn¡¯t bring an edict, how would I know if you are spreading false edicts! We will destroy the Hollow Jade Temple now, what can you do! You dare to block my Zhou family? Even though you were once the Marshal of the Sanctuary, how can you single-handedly block my power?! ¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s footsteps paused slightly: ¡°You can try.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he was already outside the door. The moment he stepped out of the door, the hundreds of cultivators that were locked in the Zhou Mansion¡¯s courtyard all copsed. Their faces were ashen, as if they had just madrip on the Road to River Styx. None of the hundreds of cultivators were able to stand up, as if all their Cultivation Power had been sucked out in an instant.

    ¡°Those from the Lower Completion Stage, follow me out. We will kill our way to the Hollow Jade Temple now. I want to see how His Majesty will punish the Zhou family if we raze the Hollow Jade Temple to the ground first!¡±

    Zhou Song pulled him back: ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, Mu Jianli¡¯s cultivation is too terrifying. Since he said it, then don¡¯t challenge his bottom line.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of him.¡±

    Zhou Chuan said angrily, ¡°You are Little Tian, I am Little Tian and he is Little Tian. My Zhou Family still has so many cultivators from the Higher Completion Stage, how can we not beat him alone? If the Zhou family does not have any attitude or attitude right now, I¡¯m afraid they will never have the face to set foot in the Zhou family again. ¡±

    ¡°But he represents his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°If Your Majesty really wants to interfere, why not interfere with the order? but forash who no longer has an official position to guard the Royal Tomb?! ¡±

    Zhou Song was furious: Whoever underestimates Mu Jianli will suffer!

    Zhou He stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Are we just going to let this go?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhou Song replied, ¡°But we can¡¯t go against His Majesty in public either. Our Zhou family will be at a disadvantage if we do that. Therefore, this matter could not be done so clearly. Think about it, why is it that His Majesty did not send someone to stop us, but rather, asked Mu Jianli toe? Wasn¡¯t it because he knew that Mu Jianli was a benefactor to our Zhou Family? It was just that Mu Jianli was proud and arrogant, he would not be that kind of lover. However, the meaning behind His Majesty¡¯s words were obvious. Your Majesty is still unwilling to let us, the Zhou family, and the Hollow Jade Temple fight to the death.

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to tten the Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    Zhou Song thought for a while and said: ¡°We only hate Chen Liuxi. Since he was the one who started this, he naturally could not let him go. This person¡¯s cultivation base was also in Little Tian and wouldn¡¯t be that easy to deal with. However, the people around him weren¡¯t that strong. As long as they caught one, they would be worried that he wouldn¡¯t fall for them. At that time, we will first kill his rtives and friends, and then let him suffer the pain of losing his family before killing him. ¡±

    Zhou Song said, ¡°In that case, our vengeance has been avenged, and the Hollow Jade Temple and the Zhou Family will not openly fall out with us.¡± His Majesty wanted the power of both the Zhou family and Hollow Jade Temple to be preserved, not damaged by internal fighting. That is why we lost Zhou Xiangyang and those two hundred cultivators and the Hollow Jade Temple lost Chen Liuxi and his friends.

    ¡°Ai!¡±

    Zhou He waved his hand angrily. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care, just arrange it yourself. ¡±

    In fact, Zhou Song knew that Zhou Tong wasn¡¯t that stupid. If he went against His Majesty in public, he definitely would not end up in a good situation. He was acting like this for the sake of a child under the Zhou family. He could not let them think that the elders of the Zhou family did not have any sense of responsibility. They thought that for the sake of the family¡¯s dignity, the elders of the Zhou family would dare to challenge the Saint Marshal or even the Emperor. This attitude was sufficient for them.

    ¡°There is no one in this world who can¡¯t buy it.¡±

    Zhou Song thought for a while and said: ¡°At this point in time, Chen Liuxi must have been extremely cautious and did not dare to go out on his own, so the person who swindled him must be someone from inside the Hollow Jade Temple. If we can bring out enough benefits, no matter the cost, we can¡¯t believe that not a single person from Hollow Jade Temple will be bribed. ¡±

    ¡°You can arrange it.¡±

    Zhou Jing said, ¡°When the timees, I just need to kill this person myself.¡±

    Zhou Song nodded his head, and Zhou Xiangtian, who was of the same generation as his nephew, gave a few instructions to Zhou Xiangtian in a low voice, instructing him to use any treasure the Zhou Family owned, as long as he could win over the Hollow Jade Temple and lure Chen Liuxi out.

    Zhou Xiangtian was a very scheming person. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to bribe the people inside the Hollow Jade Temple, but it might not be effective in the near future, so I feel that ¡­ He could take advantage of the situation. I heard that Chen Liuxi is going to auction some things at the military auction, and invited many people to take out the treasures I bought from the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple to give to those people, who wouldn¡¯t give my Zhou Family some face? When that happens, the entire auction house will be filled with our men. As long as the Hollow Jade Temple dares toe, we will kill them all. ¡±

    Zhou Song thought about it for a while and said: ¡°The Niu Zhong in the War Department Auction House has a good rtionship with Chen Liuxi, he might not give us face.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him first!¡±

    Zhou Xiangtian made a gesture of killing: ¡°Niu Zhong¡¯s cultivation is very normal, killing him is easy. After killing him, he would find someone to disguise himself. As long as he didn¡¯t get too close with other people, there wouldn¡¯t be any idents. Or perhaps, I heard that the Second Manager of the auction house, Yue Shan Qun, and Niu Zhong had long been at loggerheads, and could bribe this person. With Niu Zhong¡¯s death, Yue Shan Qun would definitely be the head shopkeeper of the auction house. When the timees, he would deliver a letter to Chen Liuxi in the name of the head storekeeper, saying that someone wanted to buy his things, Chen Liuxi would definitely fall for his trap. ¡±

    Zhou Song thought for a while and nodded, ¡°I will do as you say. This matter cannot be dyed, so tonight, you will go and give Yue Shan a present. Whatever he wants, give it to him until he cannot reject it. As long as Yue Shan nodded his head, Niu Zhong would be eliminated immediately. Back then, because of Fang Zheng¡¯s investigation into our Zhou Family, he did not say anything good in front of His Majesty, so I wanted to get rid of him a long time ago. ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhou Xiangtian said, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Yue Shan Qun will be able to capture him tonight. Tomorrow morning, Niu Zhong will die from an ident. Then, we shall immediately have Yue Shan group deliver a message to Hollow Jade Temple. At that time, the military auction house will be the cemetery of those people from Hollow Jade Temple. ¡±

    Zhou Song waved his hand, ¡°Go, arrange things carefully. The fewer people who know about this, the better. With your status in the Zhou family, personally meeting him is giving him face. If he is also unwilling, ask him ¡­ He was not afraid of death, his family in Jinling were not afraid of death. This time, the Zhou family is preparing fouge cemetery. If the people from Hollow Jade Temple can¡¯t bury them, Yue Shan¡¯s family will be buried first! ¡±

    Zhou Xiangtian lowered his head. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I have to properly arrange this matter.¡±

 Chapter 808 - The Great Secret of the Day

    <h4>Chapter 808 ¨C The Great Secret of the Day</h4>

    Hollow Jade Temple

    An Zheng thought back to that person he met halfway down the road and felt a bit of lingering fear. Because he knew that even if he was at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning if he fought that person. Chen Shaobai and Gu Qianye didn¡¯t know who the man who An Zheng stopped to talk with was, but An Zheng knew him very well.

    He was one of the Saint realm marshals of the Great Xi Empire, and the most mysterious one at that. There were many rumors regarding the origins of Mu Jianli¡¯s past. Some people said that he was an abandoned son of a small family, so his status was unknown. Then, by chance, he coincidentally obtained the legendary Immortal Emperor¡¯s Sword Intent, which was why he soared into the sky. Some people even said that he was not someone from Da Xi. He hade from outside this region, and because he had fought against the Eastern Chu Region, he had been recognized by the Sacred Emperor.

    When An Zheng was at his peak, he was naturally not afraid of a single Mu Jianli. He had fought with Mu Jianli sixteen times, and each time was a close victory. If victory or defeat were determined by life or death, it would have been much easier for An Zheng at that time. However, thepetition was just apetition. It didn¡¯t determine life or death, but there would be many restrictions. In his previous life, An Zheng was also one of those cultivators with peerlessly tyrannical attacking power, so he had to be even more careful during thepetition.

    Eighteen years ago, when the Sacred Emperor ordered the four marshal of the Sanctuary to stay at the Mausoleum of Books, An Zheng had specially investigated into whether the charges against them were real or not. However, the moment they started to investigate, they were strictly forbidden by the Sacred Emperor. Furthermore, the people of the Ming Fa Si were not allowed to pry into the affairs of the imperial mausoleum.

    The four Grand Commanders of the Sanctuary were defending the east, south, west and north sides. If these four people were still here, then there would not be the matter of Chen Zhongxu leading the troops to pacify the south. With a Grand Marshal of the Saint-level overseeing the operation, even those small countries would not dare to rashly invade even if they had eaten a bear heart leopard.

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about all these, Mu Jianli came over.

    An Zheng recognized Mu Jianli, so he was obviously not able to tell that An Zheng was the Fang Zheng from before.

    However, what was even more fearsome was that Mu Jianli could see An Zheng¡¯s appearance.

    When he met An Zheng and the others on the street, An Zheng heard them talking to themselves very clearly, that was why he was on guard. Mu Jianli said, An Zheng and the other two had one god and one devil ¡­ This was because An Zheng had the body of a god, Chen Shaobai had the body of a demon, and Gu Qianye was the descendant of a saint.

    When An Zheng heard that a guest hade to visit and wee him out, he became more cautious.

    Upon seeing Mu Jianli, he was slightly stunned. Mu Jianli was clearly also a little surprised that he had met the eldest disciple of the Hollow Jade Temple, the current leader of the young generation in the Jinling that was hot enough to burn one¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Unexpectedly.¡±

    Mu Jianliughed, his smile filled with kindness. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    He said six words. Unexpectedly, it was no wonder.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°May I know who senior is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Jianli. You probably don¡¯t know me and have never heard of me.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I have heard of one of the Marshal of Absolute Monarch Sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°You entered the Jinling less than a year ago, and I have already disappeared for eighteen years. If you know my name, why?¡±

    Mu Jianli asked.

    An Zheng replied: ¡°If you want to stay in Jinling for a long time, you must know this world¡¯s number one city. The city was dead and the people were alive. In the most terrifying aspect of the Jinling, cities ounted for three parts, and people for seven. As for the four marshal of the Sanctuary, they took up three out of seven. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Jianli was very interested in An Zheng¡¯s idea, ¡°Then tell me, what about the remaining four?¡±

    ¡°Three of them are Saint-level marshals, while many ns and sects are divided. His Imperial Majesty is in charge of three of them.¡±

    Mu Jianli couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What you said is wrong. If the Jinling were to be given ten minutes, your majesty would have nine.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°It could be that senior is different from how I see your majesty.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is the only Emperor. Why is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°Because even though senior is no longer a marshal, in reality, only the four of you deserve the title of marshal. So, Senior is still a person of the Holy See, you should naturally show more respect to His Majesty than others. ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in awe?¡±

    ¡°I revere Daofathers even more.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was so crafty that it made people feel that he was an old cunning fox that had be smart.

    Mu Jianli smiled as he shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t look that smooth.¡±

    An Zheng extended a hand and invited Mu Jianli to sit down: ¡°Even if Your Majesty had asked me this question, I would have answered you the same way.

    Mu Jianli did not sit down when he entered the Gao n, but sat down when he entered the Hollow Jade Temple. An Zheng asked his servants to serve tea, causing Mu Jianli to be slightly startled when he heard them request for tea. He did not understand why An Zheng would use the word ¡®please¡¯ to describe a servant.

    ¡°You seem like a guest here. You even said ¡®please¡¯ to your subordinates.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°They respect me, how can I not respect them?¡±

    Mu Jianli seemed to have suddenly realized something, and he sat up straight, sping his hands together, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng did not understand. ¡°Why do you want to thank me, senior?¡±

    ¡°You remind me of my duty.¡±

    Mu Jianli looked at An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Just now on the street, your palm contained the might of heavenly lightning, why didn¡¯t you release it?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Senior¡¯s sword intent is too terrifying, I can¡¯t defeat you, so I can¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Only those who can beat it can. You¡¯re not a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°He knows he can¡¯t beat her, but he¡¯s going to suffer.¡±

    Mu Jianli seemed to be a little disappointed. When he saw that youth had the might of heavenly lightning, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Fang Zheng. And the reason he came this time, was because the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo wanted to let him see if Chen Liuxi had anything to do with Fang Zheng. Previously, on the main street, Mu Jianli was almost certain that this young man was rted to Fang Zheng. However, after meeting him again, he was unwilling to believe thaerson who was so rigid and unyielding, Fang Zheng, would have such a tactful sessor.

    Back then, the word Fang Zheng looked down upon the most was worldly wisdom. His personality was rigid and inflexible, and the only thing he revered in his heart was the word ¡°justice¡±. The young man in front of him looked to be more suitable for living than Fang Zheng, but he was not even a shadow of Fang Zheng.

    If An Zheng was easily found out, then his death would have been in vain.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    Mu Jianli said one word, as if he had lost all interest to continue chatting.

    He stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°His Majesty said that you can stop now.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Whatever Your Majesty says is what it is.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s face became even more unsightly, the disappointment in his heart had already reached its peak, he casually raised his hand in farewell, and then turned to leave. An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and followed behind Mu Jianli: ¡°Senior, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    Mu Jianli didn¡¯t even turn his head around, ¡°When we met on the street, all our lucky chances were gone.¡±

    In his heart, An Zheng wished he could act like this, and she felt that it would be very regretful. To be honest, the biggest change in An Zheng¡¯s life did not onlye from his own insights, but also from the influence that Du Shoushou and the others had on him.

    When Mu Jianli walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and turned his head back, ncing at An Zheng witrofound look. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have said what His Majesty had said just now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the person you fear should be a Daofather.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s body disappeared in a sh, as if he had never appeared. An Zheng was a little worried, what did Mu Jianli¡¯sst sentence mean?

    Returning to the Hollow Jade Temple, he thought that it would be better to stay in the tea garden for a while longer until his body was fully recovered. However, those 600 people still needed his training. He could wait, but the people of the Great Xixi could not wait any longer. There were more and more summoner in the Summoning the Spiritual World. Cultivators could take care of themselves, butmoners could not.

    Just as he was about to return, Han Dakui walked up to An Zheng inrge strides. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized all of the Glyph Devils that you told me to remember. I¡¯m not even afraid of death, why would I be afraid of reciting? ¡±

    He passed the book in his hand to An Zheng: ¡°Go and check!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I trust you.

    Han Dakui was obviously stunned for a moment: ¡°You... Trust me, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you look down on us? ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°I trust you because you are a qualified soldier. If soldiers can lie in this area, then there is nothing much to be gained from it. I know your past, so I can trust you. I know you are a man of your word. Besides, I want you to remember that this is not for me, but for yourselves. Remember, you may die from these demon beasts, but if you don¡¯t, you will definitely die. ¡±

    Han Dakui scratched his head: ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person, then let me ask you, when are we going to the battlefield?!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°When you think it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Han Dakui immediately opened his mouth: ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the people who were still reciting from the book, ¡°You can do it, but what about them? I n to make you a general and bring them to war with the summoner. ¡±

    Han Dakui was stunned, ¡°So that means... It really isn¡¯t time yet. I¡¯lle find you when the timees. ¡±

    As he walked, he muttered to himself, ¡°F * ck, this person seems to be very reasonable. He¡¯s so f * cking annoying. He¡¯s also f * cking reasonable. Why don¡¯t I find him that annoying anymore?¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head. The six hundred people were the beginning, the beginning of the counterattack against the beasts. He would do his best to train these six hundred people to understand the demon beasts. He would let them create a miracle, where their individual cultivations were far from the demon beasts, but they could kill the demon beasts through team battles. They will be everyone¡¯s hope in the future, and they will infect and appeal to more people.

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    As usual, Mu Jianli walked in with unhurried and unhurried steps, his face as devoid of sadness and joy as usual. He had gone to the Zhou family, gone to the Hollow Jade Temple, and done what he had to do. However, he did not feel that he had aplished anything. It was just something he did not like. In his opinion, the enmity between the members of the Zhou family and the Hollow Jade Temple should be resolved through a fight. However ¡­ Of course, he could not say suchought out loud.

    ¡°Just wait outside the door.¡±

    The voice came out from inside the house. Chen Wunuo walked out witoe in his hand: ¡°Have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to his Majesty, I¡¯ve already seen it.¡±

    ¡°Got something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Mu Jianli organized his words and said: ¡°The Zhou family members are impatient and do not know when to retreat. 300 years of being a high official has raised a body full of hostility, but it doesn¡¯t have the will to fight to the death ¡­ Thus, in the end, the people of the Zhou n are nothing to worry about. ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Liuxi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡­¡±

    Mu Jianli was silent for a long time. Although he had been tidying up his words since Chen Wunuo had asked him, when he was about to answer, he realized that he did not have any suitable words to describe Chen Liuxi.

    ¡°Hard to say? Or did you not see through me? ¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Mu Jianli nced at Chen Wunuo and realised that the Sacred Emperor seemed to hold this Chen Liuxi in high regard. It had been a very, very long time since hest saw this look of anticipation in the Sacred Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He ierson that His Majesty would definitely use well, but he is not a person like Fang Zheng.¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s answer was also cunning.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chen Wunuo only let out a light ¡°oh¡±. While he was mowing the grass, he casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the Royal Tomb. It¡¯s time for the four of you to rest up for eighteen years.¡± Once that thing is aplished, the difficulties Da Xi is facing right now won¡¯t be difficult. ¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°But, is that not enough?¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Let the people from Star Observation Pavilion do the final stage.¡±

    He straightened his body, ¡°This Emperor can make the world prosperous, or he can make the world invincible. Star Observation Pavilion has schemed for two hundred years for me, and you have worked hard for me for eighteen years ¡­ It¡¯s time to part with the dark clouds in the sky above the Great Western Region. ¡±

 Chapter 809 - Something has happened

    <h4>Chapter 809 ¨C Something has happened</h4>

    After An Zheng sent Mu Jianli away, he had been a little worried the entire time. Mu Jianli¡¯s appearance might be a warning to him, but to Da Xi, it might mean something even bigger and deeper. The Four Great Marshal of the Sacred Emperor, Xue Zang, had suddenly recalled Mu Jianli after eighteen years. If it was just to warn An Zheng, then it would be making a big fuss out of nothing.

    The grudge he had with the Zhou Family these past few days made An Zheng be more cautious. He strictly ordered his disciple not to leave the Hollow Jade Temple casually and had also repeatedly told Chen Shaobai, Gu Qianye and the others not to go out alone.

    That night, after everyone had fallen asleep, An Zheng sat cross legged in his room and started to feel the changes in his Sky Origin Stage. He used the power of True Lightning and the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s medicinal field to recover his body. After his battle with Zhou Xiangyang, An Zheng had been severely injured, but An Zheng¡¯s recovery rate had always been abnormally fast.

    An Zheng sat quietly, and in the blink of an eye, four hours had passed. When he opened his eyes, it was the time when the moonlight was the brightest. Pushing open the window and looking at the bright moon in the sky, he calcted in his heart that after the matter of the Zhou Family came to an end, he would bring the six hundred elites he had trained to the northwest to find the demonic beast called the Eagle Horse.

    Even though there were many vicious battles going on during this period, An Zheng had gained a lot. After exterminating the Left, he obtained arge number of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and a Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword. The quality of the Heaven ughter Sword was so good that An Zheng was unwilling to fuse it with the Broken Army Sword. And after keeping the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact¡¯s Heaven ughter, the Blood Pearl had levelled up once again. This time, the ability of the newly created pearl was truly a pleasant surprise to An Zheng.

    in a newly opened bead

    As he was thinking about this, he keenly heard rapid knocks on the door. It was already the second half of the night, who would knock at this time?

    The disciples on duty had already rushed over, and An Zheng¡¯s body shed as he arrived at the main entrance. When the disciples arrived, they discovered that the sect master was clearly surprised, but An Zheng was worried about the danger, so he waved his hand and signaled them to retreat.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Master Niu¡¯s Pce, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to open the door quickly, I want to see Taoist Chen Liuxi.¡±

    An Zheng recognized the voice from the big shopkeeper, Lady Niu Zhong. Back then, An Zheng and Niu Zhong had a good rtionship when they were still in Ming Fa Si. They had gone to Niu Zhong¡¯s residence to eat, so he was quite familiar with Madam Niu.

    In the middle of the night, an ominous premonition suddenly rose in An Zheng¡¯s heart. Especially since Madam Niu sounded like she was crying, it was obvious that something urgent had urred.

    An Zheng immediately opened the door, causing the pale Madam Niu to stumble in.

    ¡°Madam, what happened?¡±

    An Zheng supported Madam Niu with his hands. This olddy had an extremely good reputation in the Jinling and was regarded as a living Bodhisattva by the people. Although the people of the Great Xixi didn¡¯t believe in the Buddhist Sect, they were used to calling the good people by the name of Bodhisattva. Niu Zhong and Madam Niu were childless, and the two of them were kind andpassionate. Whenever they encountered any trouble, they would lend a helping hand, and their neighbors would be extremely respectful to the two of them.

    ¡°Old Cow ¡­¡± Something happened to the old cow. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What happened to Master Ox?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, the Second Manager of the auction house, Yue Shan Qun, invited Old Ox over. He said that he had something to discuss, and his expression didn¡¯t seem to be right when Old Ox left, as he kept saying that Yue Shan must have had bad intentions. He said that Taoist Chen of the Hollow Jade Temple would be auctioning off some items at the Auction House in the next two days. Yue Shan Group must be looking for him at this time because it must be rted to Taoist Chen of the Hollow Jade Temple.

    ¡°No matter how I tried to persuade him, he just refused to listen. He only told me that if he didn¡¯te back now, something would have happened. He told me toe immediately to find Daoist Chen Liuxi.¡±

    Fury ignited in An Zheng¡¯s heart, and even his expression changed.

    ¡°When I see him again, I was just about to leave and enter the Hollow Jade Temple when a group of men in ck suddenly arrived. Fortunately, Old Ox had already given mreasure. He had used the sry that he had umted over the years to buy me some form of protection, allowing me to travel quickly. I had the good fortune to escape to my neighbor¡¯s house. Those people couldn¡¯t find me, so they came to the neighbors¡¯ houses to look for me. Luckily, they didn¡¯tmit murder in the neighbors¡¯ houses, otherwise, I would have to implicate others ¡­ ¡±

    She was grief-stricken, but in her heart she was thinking that she shouldn¡¯t implicate her neighbors.

    ¡°I only dared toe out after those people left. I begged Daoist Chen to help me check if something had happened to the old cow.¡±

    An Zheng held the Ox Lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rest assured Madam, I will definitely bring the old cow back.¡±

    ¡°Bring Madam Niu into her room to rest. All disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple are forbidden from going out tonight without my order. Inform Chen Shaobai and Qi Tian and have them meet me. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished giving orders, he shed and appeared outside the courtyard. His mind was filled with maps of the entire Jinling. While the Great Western Ming Fa Si was working, he forced himself to remember every single ce in the Jinling. It was to save time while investigating the case. These preparations gave An Zheng a lot of convenienceter on.

    He was not familiar with the Second Manager of the auction house, Yue Shan Qun, but he knew where his house was. In merely two to three minutes, An Zheng had already arrived outside Yue Shan¡¯s house. He stomped his feet on the ground and rushed in from outside the wall. Then, witeleportation, he appeared outside the room.

    Yue Shan¡¯s group had a lot of family members, and all of the people in the courtyard had at least tens of people. However, these people¡¯s cultivation were generally around the Captive Stage, making it impossible for them to discover An Zheng.

    The lights in the room were very bright, reflecting the shadows of two people at the window. One of them was the Second Manager of the auction house, Yue Shan¡¯s group.

    ¡°You are going to kill me. Didn¡¯t you say that you only want to control the old cow? Why did you suddenly kill him?¡± Everyone in the Niu family knows that I invited Old Ox to my house. Now that you¡¯ve killed the old Ox, I won¡¯t be able to live much longer. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°You really are a coward. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Ox Family, I¡¯ve already killed everyone in the Ox Family, who would have known that you were the one who tricked the old cow out. In a while, throw Niu Zhong¡¯s body back home, then we can take away all the valuable things in his house ¡­ No one will be able to find out anything about this matter. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­¡± I think I just heard someone say that Niu Zhong¡¯s wife is missing? ¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Another person waved his hand, ¡°She has already been found in her neighbor¡¯s house. She has even killed all her neighbors. There is nothing to worry about. Just find an excuse to send everyone in the auction house out as soon as the sun rises. I will arrange for our people to be reced. Then, you personally went to the Hollow Jade Temple to deliver a letter, saying that Niu Zhong had sent you to notify Chen Liuxi that arge buyer wanted to buy all the things the Hollow Jade Temple had left in the auction house. ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun said in a sobbing tone, ¡°You promised not to kill him. What should I do now?¡±

    That personughed coldly, ¡°Yue Shan Qun, stop being so hypocritical. I can see your true thoughts in your eyes. You want tough. As long as Niu Zhong doesn¡¯t die, you will never be able to geosition. Now, I have to kill Niu Zhong first. If I don¡¯t do it, I guess... You¡¯ll beg me to do it, won¡¯t you? After so many years, Niu Zhong has always suppressed you. I heard that he said that your character was not good, so even if he did not let you go, he did not give you a promotion. He wanted to pin you to death in the auction house. Now that Niu Zhong is dead, you are the one and only person standing in power, shouldn¡¯t you thank me? ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun¡¯s voice was a little strange as he said, ¡°Although... Even though I wanted him to die, I can¡¯t let him die in my home. This is bringing me trouble. If someone finds out, then I will die without a burial ground. ¡±

    ¡°Our Zhou family can¡¯t protect you?¡±

    That person coldly said, ¡°If you continue to act for me, I¡¯ll find someone else. Even if the head storekeeper is dead, the second storekeeper can¡¯t? ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun quickly bent over and said, ¡°I will listen to your orders. However, I cannot hide this matter from you. You still have to have an excuse.¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡±

    That person replied, ¡°At that time, if the Sacred Emperor asks, you just say that you don¡¯t know anything. Then, he would push this matter onto the dead body of Niu Zhong ¡­ After my Zhou family killed Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple, the Hollow Jade Temple was no longer that important. Could His Majesty really make things difficult for my Zhou family because of a dead person? How many years has the Zhou Family been in the Jinling, and how many years has his Hollow Jade Temple been in the Jinling? ¡±

    The shadow on the window raised his hand. Clearly, he had given something to Yue Shan Qun.

    If you are truly afraid, then you will leave the Jinling after this matter is over. What our Zhou family has given you is more than enough for you to enjoy for several lifetimes. If you are still worried ¡­ How about this, you can leave tomorrow. As long as you send a letter to Chen Liuxi, everything else has nothing to do with you. ¡±

    ¡°This... I think I¡¯ll stay. ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun lowered his voice and said, ¡°ording to what I know, Niu Zhong still has a nephew in the Jinling who will asionally visit his home. Although this nephew of his wasn¡¯t a cultivator and couldn¡¯t stir up any big ruckus, since he had already made his move, it was still better for him to do it cleanly. If we leave behind the cause of disaster, what kind of ident would happen? ¡±

    That person coldlyughed, ¡°You are indeed a heartless person. Yue Shan Qun, I was not mistaken about you. That nephew of Niu Zhong¡¯s is so far away from the Western City, yet you still don¡¯t want to let him go, your heart is even more vicious than mine. ¡±

    ¡°Well, cut the weeds by their roots.¡±

    Yue Shan coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Head storekeeper of the Auction House, surely there won¡¯t be any idents, right?¡±

    That person said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the head storekeeper can only be you.¡±

    Yue Shan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡°Don¡¯t let those cultivators outside let them go today. I¡¯m not at ease.¡±

    That person turned around and walked out, saying, ¡°You are a man with a vicious heart, yet you are so timid. I really don¡¯t know how you managed to survive under Niu Zhong¡¯s hands all these years. Now that he¡¯s dead, your good days have begun. I¡¯ll keep all my men for you, and they¡¯ll be under your control in the future.

    Yue Shan Group opened the door for that person and said with a smile: ¡°Master Zhou is indeed generous. If there is anything else that can be of use to me in the future, feel free to ¡­ ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of shock as he froze in shock.

    The moment he opened the door, he saw a young man standing outside with an ashen face and a cold killing intent in his eyes. This person was standing right in front of the entrance, coldly looking at them with sucerrifying gaze.

 Chapter 810 - Brother, lets go.

    <h4>Chapter 810 ¨C Brother, let¡¯s go.</h4>

    Zhou Xiangtian immediately threatened Niu Zhong, allowing the Second Manager of the Auction House, Yue Shan, to betray him. That kind of honest, loyal old man, who had the reputation of being kind in the entire Jinling, was assassinated by his subordinates just like that.

    The most unbearable pain that An Zheng felt was that the old man sensed that he would be in danger if he went to Yue Shan Qun¡¯s home, but he still went. He just wanted to know if Yue Shan Qun was plotting something against his little friend Chen Liuxi.

    Maybe Niu Zhong did not expect Yue Shan Qun to actually dare to kill him, but there were not that many possibilities in this world.

    Zhou Xiangtianughed heartily as he walked out the door. He knew that this matter had basically seeded. The moment the door opened, he saw an extremely cold face. The face was expressionless, but it gave off a feeling of death.

    ¡°Chen ¡­¡± Chen Liuxi! ¡±

    Zhou Xiangtian only had enough time to say these four words before An Zheng grabbed him by the neck.

    An Zheng held onto Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s neck with one hand, while the Zhou Family¡¯s Higher Completion Stage cultivator did not even have the strength to resist in front of An Zheng. There was only fear and despair in his eyes. He had even forgotten to resist.

    In the entire Jinling, who didn¡¯t know of Chen Liuxi¡¯s style of doing things? As long as An Zheng identified him as an enemy, then there would be no room forpromise.

    An Zheng grabbed Zhou Xiangtian, then kicked the terrified Yue Shan and the others back into the house.

    When An Zheng¡¯s gazended on Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse that was lying on the ground in the house, the blood veins in his eyes immediately popped out. He and Niu Zhong had only known each other for a short while. Although Niu Zhong did not know that he was the Fang Zheng of back then, An Zheng had always treated him as an old friend. His old friend had now turned into a corpse, lying on the ground coldly.

    In order to create the impression that someone was robbing and killing someone, Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse had several knife wounds. However, An Zheng was able to tell with a single nce that Niu Zhong¡¯s fatal injury was on his neck, and he had been strangled to death.

    ¡°Yue Shan Qun!¡±

    An Zheng shouted loudly.

    Yue Shan immediately kneeled down, not wanting to beg for mercy, but out of fear. He knelt down and kowtowed non-stop, ¡°This is none of my business. It was all arranged by the Zhou family. I was also forced to do this.¡±

    ¡°At that time, you were just an orphan in Jinling. Elder Ox felt that you were pitiful enough to bring you back to the Auction House and acknowledge you as his disciple. Although I know that you have a bad personality, but I still care for you like a son. And in exchange for raising you for all these years, you will repay him in this way! ¡±

    This shout frightened Yue Shan Qun and caused him to tremble violently. He then spat out arge mouthful of blood with a ¡°wah¡±. This person was actually so frightened that he vomited blood. One could only imagine how scared he was right now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you the same way you killed him. ¡°Not only that, everyone in your Zhou Family who nned this would die in the same way.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand tightened, and Zhou Xiangtian started to involuntarily cough. His face quickly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. His body kept shaking violently. His legs kicked wildly. However, because he gradually lost all strength, his legs didn¡¯t seem like they were kicked out at all. They were like noodles that were powerlessly shaking.

    Very quickly, Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s mouth opened wide, and his tongue came out. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth.

    Yue Shan was already scared to the point of peeing his pants. He saw that An Zheng was looking at Zhou Xiangtian and was prepared to crawl out to escape. But before he could crawl out, he was kicked back into the air by An Zheng. The ce where he fell happened to be right beside Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse. The moment when Yue Shan and the rest struggled to raise their heads, they saw Niu Zhong¡¯s cyan and purple face.

    Yue Shan Qun was so scared that he rolled over and over. At that moment, he seemed to have seen Niu Zhong opening his eyes and giving him a look. Of course it was just an illusion. Niu Zhong had already died for more than two hours, how could he still look at him? However, at this time, Yue Shan Qun was already frightened to the point of hallucinating. He even saw Niu Zhong suddenly sitting up, staring at him with his gloomy eyes.

    ¡°Kowtow. Kowtow foundred times. If there¡¯s no sound, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces.¡±

    An Zheng threw Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s corpse next to Yue Shan and the wide-eyed corpse looked at Yue Shan and his group. Hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, Yue Shan Qun didn¡¯t even have the guts to run away. After hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, he crawled up and kneeled beside Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse, and started to kowtow, making loud banging sounds. An Zheng nced at Yue Shan who was kowtowing, then turned and walked out of the room.

    When the cultivators in the courtyard heard the sound, they started to rush towards the house. An Zheng was like a god of death, killing every person he saw in one move.

    A cultivator rushed out from behind the fake mountain and shed at An Zheng¡¯s neck with his de. An Zheng¡¯s body appeared in front of him in a sh, and the two people¡¯s faces were inches away from each other. The cultivator screamed in fear, and just as he raised the de in his hand, he forgot to chop downwards. The purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned, and a ball of fire appeared on the body of the Zhou cultivator. It was as if his body was sshed with oil and was set aze.

    An Zheng turned around, and another cultivator had already rushed in front of An Zheng while shouting. His fist was aimed at An Zheng¡¯s face, and obviously, he had struck many times earlier than An Zheng, only when his fist was right in front of him did An Zheng make his move, and pped him. This p directly sent the cultivator¡¯s head flying out of his neck. His neck turned over and over before spurting out blood like a fountain.

    The head that was sent flying crashed into the fake mountain and exploded with a bang. Half of his face and one eyeball were glued to the rock, as if he waear-stained person looking at everyone with a sinister look.

    Everyone had the same ending.

    Seeing that many of theirrades had already been killed, the remaining people started to run away. If their initial ignorance of An Zheng made them retain a bit of fighting courage, then now, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to run anymore. An Zheng caught up to a cultivator from behind and grabbed him by the neck. Witwist of his wrist, that neck was immediately snapped by An Zheng with a kacha sound. That head mmed into the head of another cultivator who was fleeing for his life, breaking into a mess.

    Dozens of cultivators were scurrying in every direction, but not a single one was able to escape the courtyard. The cultivator that escaped the furthest could only run four to five steps. An Zheng was like a ghost, constantly teleporting through the courtyard, sending a cultivator into hell with every movement. There were at least fifty to sixty people in the courtyard who were all killed by An Zheng in just a few seconds.

    An Zheng tore everyone¡¯s head off and used his hair to link them together into a string. After doing all this, there was still the sound of kowtowing in the room. Yue Shan¡¯s group was obviously frightened out of their wits, and this kowtow was especially strenuous. An Zheng walked in from the outside and saw that Yue Shan was already covered in blood.

    ¡°How old were you adopted by Ox?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I forgot. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°Elder Niu did not forget that he had told me more than once that when he adopted you, he asked how old you were and that you were five years old. Although Elder Ou wasn¡¯t sure if that was your real age, he remembered it ording to your answer at the time. Later on, because of your unkind nature, he was worried that if you went out he would harm you, and he was also afraid that you would be seduced by the bad guys, so he kept you by the side of the auction house. Furthermore, in order for you to break the rules that he has been following for the rest of his life, he broke the rules and promoted you to Second Manager ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°As for you, all you think about all these years is Elder Ox, how could he be bad for you?¡± Not enough money, not enough status. He even thought that he was the one who blocked their way, and that if it wasn¡¯t for him, they would have long since be the head storekeeper of the auction house. But have you ever thought about what would happen today if there was no Elder Ox?! ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun looked at An Zheng fearfully, then subconsciously looked at Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse. He raised his hand and started pping his own face. ¡°I was wrong, I know I was wrong, I¡¯m worse than pigs and dogs.¡±

    ¡°You are worse than a pig or a dog.¡±

    An Zheng took out a dagger from his spatial space and threw it on the ground: ¡°Cut off the head of that man from the Zhou family.¡±

    Yue Shan was so scared that he trembled for a moment. Although he did not dare to, he had no other choice. He crawled over on his knees, and when he picked up the dagger, his two hands were still shaking violently.

    ¡°With your guts, you will only dare to harm your family!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s sudden outburst almost scared Yue Shan Group so much that they fell t on the ground. He finally managed to get close to Zhou Xiangtian, and then used his dagger to cut open Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s neck. Because the corpse had not been stiff for long, blood began to flow out of the wound as the knife cut through it. The more afraid they were, the slower the cutting speed would be. Yue Shan Qun had already copsed, cutting and crying as he cut. His snot and tears flowed continuously, looking extremely ugly.

    After a full minute, Yue Shan finally cut off Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head from his neck.

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the two bloody hands grabbed onto Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head, Yue Shan suddenly felt a sense of relief, ¡°It was cut off, it was cut off ¡­¡± I¡¯ve already done what you told me to do. I¡¯ve kowtowed a hundred times, and I¡¯ve also cut off Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head.

    An Zheng said coldly, ¡°Even if you kowtow a hundred times, Elder Niu will not forgive you in the underworld. The people in the Niu Family, from top to bottom, will wait for you below. They will grab you with their hands, bite you with their teeth, and tear you into pieces. ¡±

    Yue Shan Qun cried out loudly before his body fell back stiffly. He had actually fainted from fright. An Zheng walked to Yue Shan Qun¡¯s side and stepped on Yue Shan¡¯s fingers, pushing them back and forth. Yue Shan Qun cried out in pain and then woke up, he sat up, hugged his hands and started to wail.

    ¡°Go and connect this head with the one outside.¡±

    After An Zheng gave his instructions, he walked towards Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse.

    Yue Shan grabbed Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head with one hand and scrambled out of the room. When he saw the fifty to sixty heads tied together with their hair, hepletely broke down. However, he did not dare to resist. With trembling hands, hebined Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head with the others¡¯ heads. Due to incontinence, his body was still emitting a putrid stench.

    When he finally finished connecting the heads, and turned around to look inside the house, An Zheng had already walked out.

    An Zheng tied Niu Zhong¡¯s body onto his back using his torn clothes and then strode over to Yue Shan Qun¡¯s side. Yue Shan was begging for mercy like a fawning dog as he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s tied up, I¡¯m already tied up. What else can I do? Just say it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°No more.¡±

    An Zheng said these three words indifferently. Then, he stepped on Yue Shan Qun¡¯s shoulders and pulled Yue Shan¡¯s skull out of his body with one hand. Witu sound, he forcefully pulled Yue Shan¡¯s head off his neck. He bent down to connect Yue Shan¡¯s group of heads with the others, and then dragged those tens of heads with one hand as he strode out.

    He stopped at the door for a moment, and when he turned around, he saw Niu Zhong¡¯s head resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go ¡­¡± I will bring you for revenge. ¡±

 Chapter 811 - I Am

    <h4>Chapter 811 ¨C I Am</h4>

    Many people had heard the phrase ¡®a gentleman takes revenge ten yearster¡¯, but it was impossible to verify who had said it in the first ce. People always felt that these words were heroic and decisive, but very few people understood the bitterness, helplessness, and even cowardice behind them.

    It wouldn¡¯t be toote for a gentleman to take revenge ¡­ That was an excuse that no one who wasn¡¯t strong enough woulde up with. True experts wouldn¡¯t wait ten years, not even a minute.

    An Zheng carried Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse on his back and dragged dozens of heads along the main street. When the night watchmen of the Jinling Mansion saw this terrifying scene, they did not dare to step forward to question. Although he knew that he was supposed to stop that person, his killing intent was too cold. That person was too cold, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach him.

    However, the news quickly reached the Jinling Mansion, so of course the Jinling Mansion who had suffered a lot from Chen Liuxi did not dare to be careless. This time, they did not act on their own and did not pretend to not see anything, but chose to report this to the Imperial Pce¡¯s quiet garden.

    Actually, Chen Wunuo hadn¡¯t rested for a lot of days. During the day, he always had a very satisfied look on his face as he busied himself with his small garden, giving others the feeling that he was as calm as ever. In fact, he worked twice as hard every night. A mountain of memorials would never drag on until the next day.

    The lights in the quiet garden would shine for the entire night, and Wen En had not rested for a long time as well. Chen Wunuo had told him to not wait on him all the time, and if he felt tired, he would arrange for other servants to serve him. But Wen En was not willing, because he felt that it was his duty.

    When the news reached the quiet garden, Chen Wunuo was obviously stunned for a moment, and then, he continued to write down the memorials.

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ Should we stop them properly? ¡±

    Wen En carefully asked.

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: What are you stopping? Don¡¯t you know Chen Liuxi? Unless we kill him, he will not stop. ¡±

    Wen En couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry in his heart. This Chen Liuxi was really going too far. He felt that Chen Liuxi was only so unbridled because his Majesty valued him highly, and that was why he pitied the Holy Emperor.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not a good thing foerson to be free.¡±

    ¡°I have never thought of restraining him.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s words moved Wen En even more. He never would have thought that his majesty already valued Chen Liuxi more than he did, to the point of being indulgent.

    ¡°He can do whatever he wants.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°We have always regretted one thing.¡±

    His gaze was still fixated on the imperial reports, his red brush had not stopped. ¡°That¡¯s what we told Fang Zheng back then, we gave him four words... Do whatever you want. Do you know why I dared to give him these four words? ¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because Fang Zheng is aw enforcer. Furthermore, Fang Zheng himself is an upright person, he hates evil as if it were his enmity, and the Emperor¡¯s words and actions should be the greatest rxation he has in handling matters. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s also wrong.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because you¡¯re right, that¡¯s what we thought back then. Of course, I want to give him the greatest authority to be so straightforward and straightforward. However, the mistake is that he is too upright, and too rigid as if he were not the same person. ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Liuxi?¡±

    Wen En asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually really simr to Fang Zheng, at least in the four words¡¯ hatred for evil as well ¡®. The difference is that Fang Zheng lives within rules and regtions. The words that we give him to do whatever he wants are within thews of Da Xi. That¡¯s why he worked so hard. ¡±

    ¡°Did we not tell Chen Liuxi to do as he pleases?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty has not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    Chen Wunuo ced the memorabilia that he had already read on the other side. Right now, it was almost daybreak, so the number of memorials that he had read was much more than what he had read before. He stretched his body and then nced at the sky where the moon had to leave in the darkest hour.

    ¡°If Chen Liuxi had appeared twenty years earlier.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the moon, his tone calm but carrying aplicated meaning, ¡°Then I will not lose a son, the most loyal subject, nor will I lose the best era.¡±

    He turned to look at Wen En, ¡°I know that many people in the martial arts world are saying that Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor is taking revenge for him. We also know, that many people, including you, are actually suspicious of Chen Liuxi as to whether or not he is Fang Zheng¡¯s sessor. ¡°Even though he has an unassable background in the Hollow Jade Temple, he can¡¯t help but let others think of that direction ¡­¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°Yes, this old servant heard that many people are talking about it. Some people even say that the reason his majesty valued Chen Liuxi¡¯s trust and indulgence, was because his majesty knew who he was, and was feeling guilty towards Fang Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°Guilt?¡±

    Chen Wunuo could not help butugh: ¡°Perhaps... However, if I was a Saint King whose emotions were influenced by them, then Da Xi would have already showed signs of copsing. Right now, those things from the Summoning the Spiritual World are wreaking havoc, causing the Great Western Holy See to be unsteady. ¡°How could I dare to judge by my emotions?¡±

    Wen En: ¡°So, your majesty knows, this Chen Liuxi isn¡¯t Fang Zheng¡¯s descendant.¡±

    ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t, he is ¡­¡±

    Halfway through his words, Chen Wunuo suddenly stopped. After being silent for a while, he said: ¡°Release your words, give those who are still spectating an attitude ¡­. Tell them, say that Chen Liuxi is someone that we have chosen, didn¡¯t they say that we have indulged Chen Liuxi? We are just indulging ourselves, Chen Liuxi can do whatever he wants! ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go, spread my word!¡±

    Wen En could not believe that his Majesty would actually make such a decision. If this opening was made, the image of justice and rity that His Majesty had worked so hard to manage might copse. Those people would ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Wunuo nced at Wen En¡¯s expression, and said while sighing: ¡°We know what you¡¯re thinking, and why aren¡¯t you thinking? This Emperor only asked you one question ¡­ Whose is this world? ¡±

    Wen En immediately became terrified, ¡°It is His Majesty¡¯s.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded his head: ¡°Do you still want to ask why?¡±

    His gaze returned to the moon in the sky. ¡°I, am the only person in this world who can do anything on my own. Many people have already forgotten about it, so I want to make them remember again.¡±

    At the same time, he passed by the building.

    This was the biggest and most luxurious restaurant in the Jinling and was owned by the Zhangsun family. The Changsun family had always kept a low profile, but other people wouldn¡¯t dare to forget that there was another name for the n ¡­ The descendents.

    Since the founding of the Great Western Kingdom, every generation of the Divine Empress had a surname of Eldest Sun.

    Zhangsun Qingchou was a very carefree person, his daily life could be summarized in three things: eating, sleeping, and ying. No matter what he did, he was still an expert. From the most precious artifacts to the most precious treasures, to the smallest crickets, crickets, fishes, and even dice bets, he was still an expert. There was a very mysterious painting in Da Xi called Xi Zhi. Everyone had only heard of him but never saw him. However, this person¡¯s painting could be sold foriceparable to a high-grade magic tool.

    In the Treasure World, there was a non-knowledgeable person who could only hear his name but not his person. If anyone sent something of uncertain value to this Drunken Jade Tower, they would soon be able to obtain this non-knowledgeable appraisal, and no one dared to question his assessment.

    Regardless of whether it was Xi Zhi understood or not, it was all Zhangsun Qingchou.

    Zhangsun Qingchou loved to y, but he never made friends with others. People in the big families knew who he was, but no matter how they fawned on him, he would never see them. Some said he was a man who lived in his own world, and yet he had gathered all the qualities that men dream of.

    However, no one would have thought that Zhangsun Qingchou would suddenly treat someone inside the Drunken Moon Restaurant, especially to the various big families and sects that had sent people over during thetter half of the night. Because he was the one treating them, no one dared to be negligent. In an instant, all the nobles and officials of half of the Jinling rushed over to the Drunken Jade Tower at the very first moment.

    Zhangsun Qingchou appeared wearing very casual clothes, and he had a gentle smile on his face.

    He first gave an apologetic smile, then cupped his fists. ¡°I am truly sorry for inviting everyone here at thiste hour because there iype of fish in this Xunyang Lake that only surfaced from the depths of the water tonight. This kind of fish has a delicious taste, making it number one in the world. But once you die and you stink like that, you won¡¯t be able to eat it at all. ¡±

    He pointed to a dish ced on each table. ¡°This is the Six Gills Precious Fish of Xunyang Lake. It has just been delivered, and while it is still fresh, I invite everyone to havaste.¡±

    It had already been about half an hour since they were born. In other words, when they were nine thousand li away, those people from the Drunken Jade Pavilion caught these six fish and used an hour to send them to the Jinling. In addition, the fish was still alive.

    ¡°Young Master Zhangsun.¡±

    Someone could not help but ask, ¡°This fish, it shouldn¡¯t be the main dish tonight, right?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou smiled and nodded. ¡°The main dish is not these six gills of precious fish, nor is it any of the dishes on the table.¡±

    That person asked again, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us, what could be more valuable than this Six-Thread Fish?¡±

    ¡°Some words.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou sat on the master¡¯s seat and said casually, ¡°Before we eat, there are some things I want to ask ¡­ I asked everyone toe, and everyone came. With your identities, you will be able tomand the wind and rain in the Jinling. Why did you alle when I invited you all witiece of cloth? On what basis? ¡±

    Everyone felt that this was a little boring. Why? Wasn¡¯t it because you are a member of the Zhangsun family, and because you are the Divine Empress¡¯s younger brother?

    Why did he ask this question so pretentiously?

    But no one dared to say.

    ¡°Everyone knows why, and this is why I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you in the past. Because you¡¯re dating me, just because of my identity. The person you guys are friends with is not me, but your identity. ¡±

    When everyone was astonished, he suddenly stood up, walked to the window and pushed it open, pointing out. Everyone curiously stood up and looked outside. They saw a ck clothed young man carrying a dead body on his back and holding several dozen heads as he walked along the street, illuminated by some yellow death windmps on both sides of the road.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou asked.

    Immediately, someone replied, ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t know him? He was the most popr young man in the Jinling, his name was Chen Liuxi. Just now, he had received news that he had started a massacre in Yue Shan¡¯s house, just because the head storekeeper of the auction house, Niu Zhong, had died in Yue Shan¡¯s house. ¡°This guy clearly doesn¡¯t n on stopping just long enough. Is he nning to go to the Zhou Mansion to denounce us?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou replied with an ¡°oh¡± in a very nonchnt manner, then asked, ¡°Since this kind of youngster deserves the four words¡¯ hot in hand ¡®, what right do you have to do so?¡±

    Someoneughed and said, ¡°On what basis? Your Majesty¡¯s indulgence?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchouughed, then turned and walked back to the table: ¡°Sit, eat, everyone has eaten the main dish, let¡¯s try this, which isparable to a magic tool¡¯s six gills precious fish, how delicious is it?¡±

    A main course?

    Some people could not help but be surprised. What was a main dish?

    Some people suddenly came to their senses, and their faces immediately became unsightly ¡­ Why? This was the main course. Zhangsun Qingchou, this time, was not treating to a meal, but to enlightenment. None of them were idiots. Very soon, everyone came tealization, only then did they realize what had happened. On what basis can Chen Liuxi do as he pleases? [Your majesty, what better reason is there in this world than this?]

 Chapter 812 - Killing a Blood Path

    <h4>Chapter 812 ¨C Killing a Blood Path</h4>

    With the appearance of the Zhangsun family, there was no room for change. And it was also on this night that the Zhou family discovered that they were all alone. When the Zhou family received the news that almost all the leading figures in the entire Jinling had been invited to the Drunken House, everyone felt a sense of despondency.

    In the quiet garden.

    Wen En lowered his head and told Chen Wunuo about what happened at the Drunken Cloud Pavilion. Unconsciously, Chen Wunuo curled his lips: ¡°Qing You has always been a smart person, it¡¯s just that he has never been willing to get involved. This time, it¡¯s probably his sister who found him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done anything for me. ¡±

    ¡°Good things can also have hidden dangers.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and looked to the east, where the sky had already begun to pale. ¡°The people of the rear ns have never participated in the imperial government, and this waule set down by the sessive emperors. That is why the people of theter generations have always been so prosperous, and why I have always believed in them. ¡±

    He walked to the door, looked at the green vegetable garden, and the dewdrops on the tender leaves, ¡°Wen En, what do you think that is?¡±

    ¡°A vegetable seedling.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s hope.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed, ¡°We knew from the very beginning that if you want to change, if you want more people to get more fairness, you have to start from Holy See. Until now, you still don¡¯t understand why we allowed Chen Liuxi to go against the Left and the Zhou Family. It¡¯s because of Chen Liuxi¡¯s personal grudge, which coincidentally has the same goal as us. ¡±

    ¡°The tax collection of Jiangnan Road traditionally ounts for forty percent of the Da Xi city¡¯s tax collection. That is the home of fish and rice, and of wealth. The tax collection that the Holy See received from the citizens was not even ten percent of their annual ie, so the citizens neverined.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only the song and dance of the memorial.¡±

    Chen Wunuo squatted down and pulled out a seedling from the garden. ¡°Zhou family and Left, the two families had privately raised the tax on Jiangnan Road, and then kept this part. Did he really think I didn¡¯t know? However, since they have some achievements in terms of location and the amount of money they can raise is very low, I am toozy to bother about it. ¡±

    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that their greed would grow to sucerrifying degree. Left extended his hand into the army and began to ce their people into the army nonstop. Wen En, do you know who the most important person in the army is? ¡±

    ¡°Commander of the First Army.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s arge number of officers from the middle and lower sses. They were the directmanders of the army, and they had direct control over the soldiers. The number of people the Left had stationed in the army these years was shocking. This is also why the people of Left would plot against Fang Zheng. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the nt in his hand that was about to be bitten, opened the back of the leaf, and saw the fat bug, ¡°It was precisely because Fang Zheng was already working on two things back then that caused Fang Zheng¡¯s death. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that I would be that stupid ¡­¡±

    This was the first time Chen Wunuo mentioned his son in front of an outsider. How could he not be sad when his favorite son was dead? However, he had never expected that he would be so paranoid as his son.

    Chen Zhongqi wanted to work for Da Xi and pursue an iparably perfect world. But the path he took was off course. It was as if something had drilled into his brain, causing him to be paranoid and even go crazy. Wen En had thought that by doing this, Chen Zhongqi would sacrifice Fang Zheng and force the Holy See to clear out the people from Left and the Zhou Family ¡­

    From the looks of it, the Saint King should not be aware of this matter. The Sacred Emperor could see through many people, but just like every other father in the world, he was unwilling to believe that his own son was the type of person he didn¡¯t like.

    If some of the children had done bad things together, their parents would never have believed that their son was the main culprit. They would be so used to ascribing their son¡¯s mistake to someone else¡¯s child. They would shut their mouths and say that if it wasn¡¯t for that person teaching their child, how could he have done such a bad thing?

    Pui!

    Wen En knew that he shouldn¡¯t think too deeply about the background of this matter, because it was not something that he could afford to offend. Even the son of the Saint King had been killed. He was jusunuch. But he couldn¡¯t help but think, what exactly did Chen Zhongqi think in his heart back then? Why would he make such a crazy decision?

    Then, Wen En suddenly thought of a possibility. Chen Zhongqi had wanted to infiltrate into these people, so how could he possibly vote for Fang Zheng¡¯s death?

    Chen Zhongqi had personally participated in the conspiracy against Fang Zheng, which was why he was epted by those people. Only by being epted by those people aart of them could they truly understand these people and make the best preparations for eliminating them in the future. Thinking of this, Wen En¡¯s mind buzzed... Could it be that Chen Zhongqi was not the mastermind behind the assassination?

    If he wasn¡¯t the mastermind, then he was just an insider. So he was involved, and at that moment chose to betray his best brother?

    Wen En subconsciously shook his head, forcing himself not to think anymore.

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart was even heavier. Seemingly not noticing the change in Wen En¡¯s expression, he casually threw the dying vegetable seedling to the ground and stepped on it. With a soft ¡®pu¡¯ sound, the bug behind the vegetable leaf was also stomped to death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Zhou family.¡±

    He raised his head and looked to the south, ¡°The Jiangnan Road¡¯s taxes were only a small part of what they were paid at the beginning, but they have already reached the point of insanity. The people of the Zhou family had always understood one thing. Therefore, they had been plotting to establish a country outside of the Great Xixi all this time. Do you know why I had the Zhou family go to the south to help with the arranged marriage? ¡±

    Wen En shook his head: ¡°An important military matter, this old servant does not dare to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Because those wolfdogs in the south who dare to show their fangs at Da Xi are raised by the Zhou family. The reason we had Zhou Xiangyang bring our men south is to see how they can still conceal themselves. The Zhou family had moved arge amount of resources and money from Da Xi out of the Southern Wilderness. They had encouraged the small countries and barbarians of the Southern Wilderness to start a war against Da Xi in order to hide the fact that they were building a country further south. ¡°It¡¯s quite ingenious to attract my attention to the small countries and barbarian race in the Southern Wilderness. The Zhou Family is able to do whatever they want to them.¡±

    Wen En felt like his heart had been struck by thunder. He never thought that the Zhou Family would actually be so daring to such an extent.

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°So if Chen Liuxi wants to cause trouble, he can. Every sect in Jinling has their own backer, and I know of more than a dozen sects that support the Zhou family. Furthermore, these officials were all from the same family and could not be wiped out easily. Did he really use officials to punish officials? It would be weird if it could be cured, but should I use people from the martial arts world to cure it? These people are allckeys raised byrge families. Only the Hollow Jade Temple came from the outside, they did not have any connections nor did they have any backers before the Jinling. ¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said, ¡°Now, the entire Jinling knows who the backer of the Hollow Jade Temple is.¡±

    Chen Wunuo straightened his body, and exhaled a long breath: ¡°That¡¯s right, we are Chen Liuxi¡¯s backer!¡±

    He turned around and nced at Wen En: ¡°The sky is about to brighten.¡±

    Wen En acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost daylight. It¡¯s already been a while since the darkest period of daylight.¡±

    ¡°No, now is the darkest time.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned and returned to his room.

    Wen En stood there and looked at the bright red sun that already revealed half of its head, and thought to himself: How is this the darkest time?

    An Zheng carried a corpse on his back, and dragged dozens of heads on the street. He passed through the darkest period of time, and like an avenger who had passed through time and space, he arrived at the main gate of the Zhou Mansion the moment the sun rose.

    Some people subconsciously wanted to stop them, but when they saw many familiar faces in the crowd, especially when they found Zhou Xiangtian¡¯s head, none of the servants had the guts to stop them. Someone vomited loudly andy limply on the ground, unable to utter a single word. Some people turned around and ran, but they forgot that the door was tightly shut and their heads smashed against the door, causing stars to appear in their eyes.

    They pushed open the gate and ran crazily into the yard, shouting as they ran. Simrly, Zhou Tong, who had not slept for the entire night, was pacing back and forth in the courtyard. His son, Zhou Xiangtian, had already left the room in the middle of the night. The people he sent out hadn¡¯te back yet, so he had a vague feeling that something might go wrong.

    Hearing someone¡¯s shout from the courtyard, he turned around and walked out of the courtyard. Then, he saw that demon that seemed to havee from hell. What kind of person was he? Carrying a corpse on his back and a head on his shoulders, the rising sun sprinkled ayer of gold onto his body, making him look like a deity walking in hell.

    At the same time, a window in a three-storey wooden building in the backyard that was facing the south door was pushed open. The mysterious elder that could decide the decision of the Zhou family head looked at the youth walking into the front yard with astonishment and muttered two words to himself ¡­ Why is it him?

    Just then, a servant of the Zhou family ran over in a fluster and shouted from downstairs: ¡°Elder Prison, my family¡¯s Old Master invites you to the front yard.¡±

    Prison Elder¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at the young man walking in with big steps. His eyes were filled with hatred, and there was even a hint of fear that he did not want to be discovered.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Prison Elder said these four words as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His throat was hurting a little.

    In the front yard.

    Zhou Du walked towards An Zheng withrge strides. When he saw that his son¡¯s head was being dragged by that person, his heart immediately ached.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    There were almost no other reactions from Zhou Du, and he rushed towards An Zheng witap of his feet. As he charged forward, he grabbed at the air and went straight for An Zheng¡¯s throat. His attack was at least three hundred meters away from An Zheng, but in the blink of an eye, three hundred meters away, a huge ck hand suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng and grabbed at him.

    An Zheng stopped in his tracks, raised the human head up, and threw it over. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the giant hand grabbed one of the heads and crushed it.

    The ck hand passed through the scattered heads, still grabbing towards An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    Seeing that the palm had arrived, An Zheng raised his hand and extended outwards. His left hand pushed forward, and within a golden-purple ray of light, the illusory palm emitted a golden-purple brilliance, heavily colliding with the illusory ck hand.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two palms collided.

    An Zheng uncontrobly retreated three steps, while Zhou Chuan, who was further away, was pushed back by the impact. The air explosion appeared where the two palms collided, immediately engulfing half of the Zhou Mansion. The strength of one palm strike from the two people in the front yard shattered into pieces ¡­ After the loud noise, the entire front yard was almost gone.

    From within the smoke, An Zheng walked out step by step, and carried Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse up into the air.

    ¡°Brother, I believe that even with your eyes closed, you can still see it ¡­¡± Let¡¯s kill our way out of this dirty ce today. ¡±

 Chapter 813 - What is Inverse?

    <h4>Chapter 813 ¨C What is Inverse?</h4>

    This could be the weirdest revenge in the history of Da Xi. There were many people in this world, and as long as there were people, there would always be grudges. Hence, hatred would ur every day in this world.

    Avenge doesn¡¯t mean murder. Today you scold me and tomorrow I scold you back. It¡¯s also revenge. No matter how big the world was, there weren¡¯t that many people who couldn¡¯t live under the same sky.

    An Zheng was absolutely irreconcble, because what he was facing was this world¡¯s evil.

    Even Daxi Shenghuang was stunned when he heard Wen En say that Chen Liuxi had carried Niu Zhong¡¯s body to the Zhou Mansion. He wrote two words in the air with his finger ¡­ Absolutely.

    Wen En said, for someone like Chen Liuxi to not leave any leeway for someone else to take revenge, if someone offended him, he was afraid that his revenge would be even more severe.

    Chen Wunuo shook her head: ¡°You don¡¯t understand him.¡±

    At the Zhou Mansion.

    An Zheng walked out of the smoke and dust that filled the sky. The Broken Army Sword in his hand was as bright as lightning. The sword¡¯s body emitted light, as if it was about to disperse all the darkness in the world.

    He did not know why, but as one of the two most senior members of the Zhou Family, Zhou He felt that An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level was much lower than his own. He was very clear on the appearance of the Cultivation Power of the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, he stayed for a very long time during that period of time. However, the most terrifying thing about him was that his opponent was only at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. In terms of toughness, it was enough topete with his current strength.

    His hand was hidden behind his back, still trembling violently.

    The other party used a Cultivation Power two realms lower than him to force him back with a single palm. Furthermore, the other party looked as calm as ever, but his hand was still hurting. This Chen Liuxi was not easy to deal with.

    It was at this moment that Zhou Tong, without any hesitation, gave up on his dignity and shouted towards the backyard, ¡°Zhou Song!¡±

    Zhou Song was not in the backyard, but in a secret basement of the Zhou Mansion. The secret chamber was as grand as an underground pce. Moreover, they had very strong defensive measures that Zhou Song and Zhou Shu had spent half their lives to forge. Even so, Zhou Song still felt the strong tremors and fluctuations of the Sky Origin Stage.

    Even if Zhou Dao hadn¡¯t called out to him, Zhou Song would have already rushed out.

    ¡°How many years has it been ¡­¡±

    Zhou Song walked to the side of Zhou Shu, and the gaze he used to look at An Zheng was filled with deep-seated hatred and contempt: ¡°In all these years, no matter if it was the Zhou Family or other families, as long as they are well-established families in the Jinling, they have never encountered suching. There is actually someone who dares to challenge a family so brazenly. Chen Liuxi, do you really think you are invincible in this world? ¡±

    An Zheng could only calmly look at the two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers whose realms were higher than his, without any change in his expression. It was as if the word ¡®fear¡¯ had nothing to do with him. No matter who the enemy he faced was, he would not retreat. There were many ways to treat Chen Liuxi in the Jinling. Some said he was fearless, others said he was an idiot.

    The highest evaluation he had was only the word ¡®foolhardy¡¯.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be invincible in this world if I want to kill all of you.¡±

    An Zheng still continued to walk forward step by step, the calmness in his eyes just happened to be what people had said it was as if he was looking down on the world. If everyone¡¯s eyes were calm in the face of a normal day, then there was nothing special about it. But An Zheng was still calm when facing two experts that were seemingly at the peak of the cultivation world. This was how he looked down on the world.

    Zhou Song looked at Zhou Shu beside him: ¡°Killing a junior is not enough for you.¡± You actually want to call me that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people willugh their heads off if they find out? ¡±

    ¡°What time is it now? What are you worrying about?¡±

    Zhou Tong lifted his hand, allowing Zhou Song to take a look. Zhou Song¡¯s face immediately changed. The palm of Zhou Tong¡¯s hand was still green and purple. Three of his fingers were twisted in a horrifying way. It was obvious that it had been broken. What made Zhou Du even more terrifying was that there wayrannical power in his hands that wanted to attack his body relentlessly, and that was only a little bit of the opponent¡¯s power left behind in his palm. Logically speaking, under the suppression of his own powerful Cultivation Power, that little bit of Cultivation Power should have already dissipated long ago, but that little bit of Cultivation Power was like a small team of ten people being besieged by an army, still singing war song as they charged forward.

    It was just a little bit of energy, but Zhou Du¡¯s hands were almost unable to control it. That power was too domineering and unreasonable. To be able to resist the Cultivation Power from the opponent¡¯s body with his own weak strength, just how heaven defying was that?

    When Zhou Song saw Zhou Tong¡¯s hand, he knew that his judgment was wrong. His opponent¡¯s strength was obviously not something that could be measured by his cultivation base. This was the first time he had encountered a cultivator who could ovee sucuge gap in power. Although he still couldn¡¯t believe it, he had to ept it now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±

    Zhou Song took a deep breath, then his body suddenly grew veryrge. An illusory image flew out from his body, instantly transforming into a giant that was at least twenty meters tall, and stomped down towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    At the same time, Zhou Du also made his move. His body suddenly moved, and then hundreds of afterimages appeared. However, these few hundred afterimages could possibly be his real body. His power could be quickly transformed by these afterimages. True or false, true or false.

    An Zheng was not impulsive. He had never been so calm and sober before. Maybe some people felt that he was courting death, or maybe some people felt that he was crazy, but An Zheng knew himself well. He was An Zheng, the one and only An Zheng in the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how he will die this time!¡±

    A young man from the Zhou family said angrily, ¡°This is too arrogant! How dare he hit the door of our Zhou family?!¡± Our Zhou Family has been bullying others in the Jinling for so many years, when have we ever been bullied?! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the two forefathers have already made their move.¡± They are all Lower Celestial Stage Rankers, and the reason why my Zhou Family has such an unshakeable position in the Jinling is because we have a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker like the ancestor! ¡±

    ¡°Later, when the ancestor cripples him, we¡¯ll have to go up and give him a stab as well. We¡¯ll let this bastard know that our Zhou family¡¯s young generation can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. When the Old Ancestor dares to teach him a lesson, we must also go up and vent our anger.¡± He thinks he¡¯s amazing, now let the ancestor teach him how to conduct himself. ¡±

    The group of people were filled with anger, they could not wait to rush up and give An Zheng a good punch and kick. However, it was only the indignation on his face. Especially the person who said that we should go up and make up for it. When he said that the young people of the Zhou family cannot be provoked, he obviously forgot that An Zheng is even younger than them.

    ¡°I exist in this world, and the world changes because of me.¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng suddenly closed his eyes and muttered to himself.

    ¡°I am standing in the heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth are clear because of me.¡±

    ¡°What is the Heavenly Dao ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the human heart.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes, ¡°I shall represent my people to walk the way of the heavens, exterminating your entire Zhou Family!¡±

    A purplish-golden light soared from his body, followed closely by the illusory image of a Heavenly God. This time, the illusory image of the Empyrean God had appearedpletely different than before. The illusory image from before was just a distinct shadow; no matter how distinct it was, it was still a shadow. However, this time, when he returned to the Lower Celestial Stage, the divine god¡¯s shadow was no longer a shadow.

    It was an actual giant, wearing a simple set of armor that exuded an ancient aura. There were shallow marks on the armor, as if dering that he had been through hundreds of battles and was invincible. The golden dragon that was beneath his feet had also turned into a golden purple dragon, coiling behind him. The dragon head was on the shoulder of the god, looking down at the giant that was Zhou Song with a gaze simr to An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand, and the Heaven ughter Sword that he had obtained from the Left immediately flew out of the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The instant the Heaven ughter Sword was grasped by the Heaven¡¯s Divinity, the armor on his body suddenly lit up. A blood-red word appeared on the left side of his armor; it was the word ¡°Battle¡±!

    He is the War God!

    An Zheng was the leader of the Broken Army, while the War God was the one who was controlling the heavens.

    ¡°Heavens, what is that thing!¡±

    As soon as the Zhou family saw the Heavenly God appear, they exploded into an uproar. The weaker cultivators were so suppressed by the terrifying aura of the Heavenly God that they were unable to even raise their heads or stand up straight. The fellow who was just moring that he would let Chen Liuxi know how terrifying the Zhou Family¡¯s youths were was was was immediately knocked onto the ground by the pressure and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    He still wanted topete with An Zheng, and merely the pressure exuded by An Zheng was enough to take his life.

    An Zheng who held the Destruction Army was the Destruction Army, because he wanted to break open all the evil in this world. The evil one was that it was like an army that came from hell, and An Zheng had defeated the army. And War God represented the Heavenly Dao, and what he held in his hand was Heaven¡¯s Kill. Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence, or maybe ¡­ This was something that was destined to happen a long time ago.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth let out a word, and his body suddenly shot forward.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The War God shouted the same word and rushed towards the giant that Zhou Song had transformed into.

    In the midst of the countless afterimages, An Zheng¡¯s body was like a small boat in a stormy river. It looked like he was not affected at all by An Zheng¡¯s steps, but in reality, with every step An Zheng took, he had to dissolve at least three thousand attacks. One step, three thousand might. This was the terror of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can still withstand it.¡±

    With a loud shout, many pieces of his body suddenly burst out, like a broken butterfly fluttering in the sky. It was his own shattered skin, and every piece of skin had turned into an almost solid circumference, as he crazily charged towards An Zheng. He had created an army by himself, and he alone would be enough to contend with an army. But now, such a violent and domineering attack was only aimed at one person.

    Who was An Zheng afraid of?

    Competing against domineering ¡­ he ¡­ feared ¡­ who was he?!

    With so many people around, he was even faster. With so many people around, he was even faster!

    The illusions on An Zheng¡¯s body separated one by one, and each of them killed a clone of his. In terms of realm, the illusion could notpare talf body transformation technique, but An Zheng¡¯s way of doing things did not make any sense. He was using his inferior cultivation base to break through this high level in the eyes of others.

    The higher the base level, the lower the base level.

 Chapter 814 - Ten Years After

    <h4>Chapter 814 ¨C Ten Years After</h4>

    Outside of An Zheng¡¯s body were countless of illusions of his own body. So much so that at the end of the fight, even the powerful cultivators of the third stage of Lower Celestial Stage like Zhou Chuan felt chills down their spines.

    He began to doubt his understanding of the realm that he had experienced in the past three hundred years of his life ¡­ If a lower realm person could defeaigher realm person at will, then what was the use of dividing the realms into different realms? In fact, the umtion required to increase each realm was huge, and the gap between each realm was huge.

    He had only entered a strange ce and could not extricate himself. Many people would enter this ce when looking at An Zheng, and they would even begin to doubt their own lives.

    In their eyes, An Zheng was an abnormal race, a person who disregarded rules and even disregarded rules. The difference in realms wasn¡¯t decided by who, but someone gave a different name.

    The distinction between realms was a qualitative and quantitative change that would naturally ur when a cultivator reached a certain level. This change was not something that cultivators could not understand. Each and every breakthrough a cultivator made wauge upgrade for them. It could even be said that they were a new disciple.

    Their mistake was that An Zheng had defeated someone witigher realm than him with a lower realm, but had neglected an even more terrifying matter.

    An Zheng did not defeat those in higher realms due to a low realm, it was just that An Zheng¡¯s realm was different from theirs!

    Simrly, it was more intuitive to use numbers to express how much one¡¯s cultivation base had improved.

    If a person¡¯s starting Cultivation Power was set to one, their strength would naturally rise to an advanced stage after reaching ten. From a numerical point of view, this was a change from single digits to ten digits. This was the difference in quality and quantity. From ten to one hundred, it could be upgraded to Sumeru Stage, which was also an increase in quality.

    While An Zheng¡¯s realm was the Lower Celestial Stage, if ordinary cultivators went from the Higher Completion Stage to the Lower Celestial Stage, the number would be from a hundred thousand to a million. The higher the realm, the greater the umtion of such numbers. From the beginning of cultivation to bing an advanced stage cultivator, one could umte from one to ten. From the Elite Realm to the Sumeru Stage, there was an umtion of ten tundred.

    As his cultivation level grew higher and higher, it became harder and harder to break through. If this was the case, from Higher Completion Stage to Lower Celestial Stage to the Lower Celestial Stage, then this number would change from a hundred thousand to a million. How many timesrger would this bepared to the umtion from the Genius Realm to the Sumeru Stage? These numbers were the embodiment of the battle prowess of cultivators of different realms.

    The fighting strength of the Lower Celestial Stage was one million, the fighting strength of the Elite Realm was ten ¡­ How do I fight?

    was currently at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, so there should buge gap between him and the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s realm and theirs were different. Perhaps other people had umted millions of experts to level up to the Lower Celestial Stage, and three million to the Great Heaven Realm ¡­ But An Zheng? Maybe An Zheng only levelled up to Lower Celestial Stage level 1 when he reached 3 million, it even required 4 million, 5 million!

    This was not a difference in realms, it had never been so.

    Zhou He was afraid of An Zheng¡¯s power because of the unknown. He felt that An Zheng was truly someone who was favored, not just the Saint Emperor, but the blessing of the heavens! If it wasn¡¯t for that, why would An Zheng have used his strength at the first stage of the Lower Celestial Stage to fight him?

    No, he was fighting against two third stage Lower Celestial Stage Rankers just like him.

    Sword light surged, and the entire courtyard seemed to be filled with streaks of lightning. Initially, the light shone on the faces of those who had risked their lives to watch the fight, but eventually, those people seemed to be caught up in the strong light. Not long after, someone started crying with tears and his eyes started to hurt and he couldn¡¯t open them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything anymore! Someone save me! ¡±

    A cultivator from the Zhou family covered his eyes and knelt down. One could tell from his hands that his face was extremely pale. Actually, what was injured was not only his eyes, but his cultivation level was also plummeting. In the end, even his Cultivation Power was constantly losing focus.

    A battle between three Lower Celestial Stage Rankers was simply not something that someone of their level could endure. Even if those three people were to fight against the scattered Cultivation Power, it would be enough to destroy the foundations of those spectators.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A cultivator of the Zhou family spat out arge mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground. Before the people around him could support him, inside his lower abdomen, the Dantian Qi Sea suddenly felt a sharp pain, and immediately after, the Dantian Qi Sea shattered. Arge amount of cultivation energy began to leak out, shooting out from every one of his pores, to the point where the person quickly turned into a blood gourd, and died within a few seconds.

    One person fell, two people fell ¡­ In just a minute of fierce battle between the three Lower Celestial Stage Rankers, everyone in the courtyard who was within three hundred metres had fallen.

    ¡°Damn, this guy isn¡¯t human at all!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was getting closer and closer to him, and that he could not stop from using all of his strength, despair started to rise in his heart, he shouted towards Zhou Song, hoping that his brother woulde and help him.

    Then, to his horror, he discovered that Zhou Song was no easier to deal with than he was. In fact, it was even more terrifying. The god-like giant hadpletely suppressed the giant that Zhou Song had turned into. From the very beginning, he fought with a domineering attitude. He did not probe nor retreat. He just kept crushing and crushing Zhou Song from the beginning!

    Five miles away from the Zhou Mansion, a group of people who had juste out of the Drunken Jade Tower could not understand what was going on.

    ¡°How did this Chen Liuxi obtain suchick and heavy Saint¡¯s chosen one?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe His Majesty is interested in that person?¡±

    ¡°Your words don¡¯t sound good. If His Majesty were to find out, then you wouldn¡¯t end up well either.¡±

    ¡°Just a joke, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    They looked at each other and then suddenly moved at the same time. At least a dozen of them pulled themselves up from the ground and quicklynded on a tall tower less than three miles away from the Zhou Mansion. This tower was one of the iconic buildings of the Jinling. It was oveundred meters tall and was majestic and powerful. A group of people standing at the peak of power stood at the top of the tower, watching the fierce battle at the Zhou Mansion.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    When they saw it, someone immediately eximed, ¡°One versus two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most terrifying physical form I¡¯ve ever seen. It can actually materialize!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the body image an illusion? Why did he be sucerrifying giant? It seems like even the strength of Zhou Song, who is at the third stage of Lower Celestial Stage, is suppressed by the giant who has transformed into his body. ¡±

    Some people could not help but think in their hearts, if they were in Chen Liuxi¡¯s ce, would they be able to win? This thought was quickly thrown away because he realized that whether he could win or not was apletely meaningless thought. What he should be thinking about was ¡­ How long could hest?

    ¡°This physique... ¡°He¡¯s invincible.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the materialization of the body, is equivalent to Chen Liuxi bing two people. No wonder he could defeat cultivators stronger than him. This was apletely different person. If he was at the same level, his opponent would only be left being crushed. Two against one ¡­ Isn¡¯t this unreasonable? ¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m beginning to understand why His Majesty thinks so highly of this Chen Liuxi.¡±

    ¡°Supposedly, this fellow hasn¡¯t even reached the age of 20 yet?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then this person is too terrifying. Once he is given ten years to cultivate, then I¡¯m afraid we will be eliminated very soon. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he really can cultivate for ten years, will there still be a way for us to survive in the future?¡±

    These people looked at each other, each with aplicated look in their eyes. And of all theplicated things, the most obvious was worry. Yesterday was the Left and today was the Zhou family, then which family was Chen Liuxi going to deal with tomorrow? With this young man¡¯s innate talent and tough style, anyone who offended him in the future wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    ¡°Perhaps ¡­¡±

    Someone opened his mouth to say something, but immediately stopped, ¡°Perhaps, the existence of sucerson is to show everyone¡¯s might...¡±

    Without even finishing the word ¡®threat¡¯, he came to his senses and continued to look into the distance as if nothing had happened.

    Although no one agreed or objected, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think that it was time to truly consider how to deal with this Chen Liuxi. No one knew why, but from which day onwards, Chen Liuxi had unknowingly be someone on the same level as them. In fact, in a certain sense, his level had already been taken out by any single one of them alone to be even higher.

    Because everyone knew themselves, they all knew themselves. They had a bright future, but this Chen Liuxi had a bright future.

    Roughly six miles away from the Zhou Mansion was a small mountain. The Jinling was very big, and there were mountains andkes. Standing at the top of the mountain was an observation pavilion, which could overlook a lot of Jinling¡¯s scenery. One could even see the magnificence of the imperial pce from afar.

    In the pavilion, Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo sat on a stone bench facing the Zhou family, his eyes shining brighter.

    Wen En poured a cup of tea for Chen Wunuo. Because he waspletely focused on the Zhou family, he did not notice that the tea water had flowed out from the cup. Not to mention him, even Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t notice. The two of them werepletely captivated by the fierce battle at the Zhou Mansion. They couldn¡¯t bear to even blink their eyes.

    ¡°Oh my god, now this old servant finally understands why His Majesty likes this young man so much. It¡¯s too scary.¡±

    Wen En finally realised that he was full of water, and immediately withdrew his hand: ¡°He fought two alone, and both of them were in a higher cultivation realm than him, this old servant originally thought that he would be able to hold on for a bit longer, but who would have thought that one against two would be fine, and even pressured his opponent, and not put his opponent in his eyes at all ¡­ ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°If the gap between realms can be crossed, then what¡¯s the use of dividing the realms?¡±

    Chen Wunuo could not help butugh out loud: ¡°Wen En, the thing that has happened is too one-sided... Do you think this is something anyone can do? If 10% of the people in the world were able to do it, then the difference in their cultivation realms would just be a decoration. In fact, even though I¡¯ve seen too many brilliant and talented young men, I¡¯ve seen dozens who can defeat their opponent with just a single level. To be able to defeat an opponent two levels above them ¡­ Ning had seen more than ten. I¡¯ve seen two who can defeat their opponent with a strength surpassing three realms. ¡±

    Wen En asked: Including this Chen Liuxi?

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Chen Wunuo pointed at the Zhou Mansion and said with a dissatisfied tone: ¡°Did he defeat his opponent after crossing three realms? Of course not, he¡¯s fighting one versus two! ¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said, ¡°Congrattions Your Majesty, Da Xi has gained another talent.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good man. He¡¯s a great man.¡±

    Wen En sighed, ¡°This old servant had thought that if Chen Liuxi challenged the Zhou Family and the Zhou Family was destroyed, Da Xi would suffer a great loss. Now, it seems that the entire Zhou Familybined might not evenpare to a single Chen Liuxi. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo said indifferently: ¡°You want topare the Zhou Family to him? He is really underestimating him ¡­ If this guy can live past ten years without dying, then after ten years, no one can kill him. ¡±

 Chapter 815 - Shouting â€¦ Calling for parents?

    <h4>Chapter 815 ¨C Shouting ¡­ Calling for parents?</h4>

    When Chen Wunuo said that ten years had passed and there was no one left who could kill him, his heart suddenly shook violently.

    Not knowing why, Wen En felt a burst of fear, to the point that his back felt cold.

    ¡°Go back, Your Majesty.¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said: ¡°If someone saw you watching over the Zhou family, they would definitely cause some criticism.¡±

    ¡°Not going back.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, acting willfully like a child.

    ¡°Do you still remember the liquor store that This Emperor went to? ¡°Go and buy me some wine.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s only just dawn. The wine shop is not open.¡±

    ¡°I only said that I wanted you to buy wine. As for how you got him to open the door and buy wine, that is what you should do.¡±

    ¡°This old servant knows his mistake.¡±

    Wen En immediately turned around and descended from the pavilion, heading straight in the direction of the sculpture mountain. Without the support of the other ns, the Zhou Family did not dare to rebel. At the very least, they did not dare to rebel before they had the ability to pull everyone out of the Da Xi Empire. What could they do about Chen Liuxi?

    Kill Chen Liuxi?

    Not kill Chen Liuxi?

    In truth, this was not something that his Zhou Family could do. What they needed to face right now was not whether or not to kill Chen Liuxi, but how many people Chen Liuxi wanted to kill. Along the way, Wen En couldn¡¯t help but beg in his heart ¡­ Chen Liuxi, oh Chen Liuxi, do you know that you are already on the road to destruction?

    For some reason, the words of the Sacred Emperor that carried iparable appreciation exploded in Wen En¡¯s mind like thunder. Ten yearster, no one could kill him anymore ¡­

    At the Zhou Mansion.

    An Zheng fought two alone, and the thing that was even more terrifying than his previous life was that his current appearance was that of aplete him, in another form of him. To a certain extent, his battle prowess was even more tyrannical than his.

    The giant fist that Zhou Song had turned into punched towards the body transformation wargod¡¯s chest, but the body transformation wargod did not dodge at all. He clearly knew how powerful the punch of a third stage Lower Celestial Stage ranker was, but he still charged forward to withstand it. The power of that punch directly pierced through the Martial Immortal¡¯s chest. The fist wind prated through, directly shattering the door of the Zhou Mansion.

    After receiving this punch, the Body War God let out an earth-shaking roar. The Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword in his hand shed at Zhou Song¡¯s shoulder. That sword almost split Zhou Song¡¯s body in half. The purple light that erupted from the sword was like a burning me that ignited the body of Zhou Song¡¯s giant. The purple light hit the body of Zhou Song¡¯s giant body and exploded. Zhou Song¡¯s giant body swayed a few times before he finally fell down.

    The moment the giant fell, Zhou Song spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was terrifyingly pale. When the giant fell down, it directly crushed the houses behind it into dust. Many Zhou cultivators, who had been unable to escape in time, were pressed down by it. For a moment, the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves sounded out.

    The Body War God was injured, but after killing his opponent with one sword strike, his heroic spirit soared to the sky. He threw up the Heaven¡¯s Kill Sword in his hand and then grabbed it with his backhand, throwing it towards Zhou Song. The Heaven¡¯s Kill Sword turned into a streak of light and appeared in front of Zhou Song in less than a thousandth of a second. Zhou Song was also injured, but his reaction was a bit slow. It was toote for him to dodge, so he could only raise his hands to catch the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword.

    His body was pushed back by the power of the Heaven¡¯s Kill Sword. His body was thrown backwards horizontally, and the gully his feet left on the ground was getting deeper and deeper. After being knocked back a hundred meters, half of his body was buried in the ground.

    However, the power of that sword was just too brutal. His hands were pierced by the purple electric current and instantly turned charred ck. After a few seconds, the wrists of both of his hands were broken, no longer able to block the sword¡¯s forward force. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the Heaven¡¯s Kill Sword pierced through Zhou Song¡¯s chest, nailing him to the ground.

    However, after throwing out that sword attack, Empyrean God Vermillion Bird¡¯s energy had beenpletely used up, and his figure slowly began to fade away. The wargod roared towards the sky, as if he was especially dissatisfied with his current abilities. He seemed to be regretful that he wasn¡¯t able to kill his opponent in one strike.

    On the other side, the fight between An Zheng and Zhou Shu had alsoe to an end. Zhou Du had already used everything he could, but still couldn¡¯t stop An Zheng from getting closer.

    At this point in time, Zhou Du no longer had any other thoughts. If he didn¡¯t want to die, then he would have to kill him. Seeing An Zheng¡¯s sword stabbing straight at him, he conjured a long de that radiated light, blocked the Broken Army Sword with a dang sound, and then stabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s chest with his left hand like a javelin.

    An Zheng¡¯s left fist collided with Zhou Du¡¯s left hand, and the fist and palm collided in midair. With a kacha sound, An Zheng¡¯s left fist broke three of his fingers. But Zhou Dao¡¯s left hand was immediately bent backwards from the punch, and his wrist bone broke, while An Zheng¡¯s fist did not stop. After hitting the ce where it broke, Zhou Dao¡¯s forearm also broke.

    The pain caused Zhou Du to go berserk. He shed at An Zheng¡¯s head crazily with his de, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword knocking his opponent¡¯s de away time and time again. When Zhou Du raised his de again to sh down, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly struck forward. His shoulder struck onto Zhou Dao¡¯s chest, and Zhou Dao¡¯s de descended onto An Zheng¡¯s back, but the strength behind it was far weaker.

    With a ng, the long de on An Zheng¡¯s back cut out a string of sparks.

    After An Zheng overturned the Zhou Canal, he flipped and rode on top of it. Such a fighting style, how could it have the attitude of a Ranker. This waspletely a battle technique used by the ordinary people on the street. It looked crude, barbaric, and devoid of any sense of beauty.

    ¡°This is too...¡± ¡°He really has no grace.¡±

    Some of the people who were watching the battle from the tall tower couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads, ¡°This Chen Liuxi¡¯s cultivation is truly shocking, he defeated two third stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivators with the strength of only first stage. To be honest, I really admire him. If it was me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat thebined efforts of Zhou Song and Zhou Shu. Furthermore, my cultivation level is lower than the two of them. However, this method of fighting is too out of line ¡­ Where would one have the awareness of being a great cultivator? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of fight is a bit too ugly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no sense of beauty to it, this is not a fight between experts, it¡¯s clearly a fight between rogues on the street.¡± This Chen Liuxi, really cannot be put on the stage. ¡±

    ¡°Well, from this point, he is not worthy of respect.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou who had been standing in the middle of the crowd and not spoken suddenly spoke: ¡°Then everyone, what do you think he is doing?¡±

    ¡°What is he doing? ¡°Does that need to be said...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s risking his life.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou nodded his head, ¡°So he was trying his best. Listening to yourments just now, I thought he was sparring with someone in an extremely polite and courteous manner.¡±

    After that sentence, those who had expressed their disdain towards An Zheng all shut their mouths. However, some people were still unconvinced, thinking that An Zheng¡¯s way of fighting was a little too barbaric. Although their status was very high, although their cultivation level was also very high, rising step by step, but had they ever faced a life like An Zheng¡¯s?

    Zhangsun Qingchou sighed lightly, as though he did not want to watch any longer, as he turned around and walked down the tower. When he was about halfway to the tower, his expression suddenly changed. He quickly walked to a nearby window and looked at the Zhou family¡¯s side.

    An Zheng rode on top of Zhou Canal and smashed his face with his fists. An Liu¡¯s fists were like heavy hammers, and in a few moments, Zhou Canal¡¯s face waspletely covered in blood. His eye sockets exploded from the punch and his nose exploded. The other half of his face copsed and his cheekbones shattered. After three to five punches, Zhou Du¡¯s head was about to break into pieces.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At this moment, someone from the Zhou Mansion¡¯s backyard suddenly shouted. The sound was very old, and the sound wave came from the backyard. The walls, the houses, the trees, everything that the sound wave passed through waspletely razed to the ground. Everything was shattered by the sound wave. A sound wave that could be seen with the naked eye rushed in front of An Zheng with an iparable speed, and sted An Zheng¡¯s body backwards with a boom.

    An old man who looked so old that he could barely walk was leaning on a walking stick as he walked out from the backyard. When he was halfway there, he turned around and looked back at the three-storey wooden building in the backyard. That person called Prison Elder had already disappeared.

    This old man from the Zhou family slowly walked to the front yard. He looked at Zhou Song, who had been stabbed in the chest, then looked at Zhou Kuan, whose head had been shattered.

    He walked to the courtyard and stood there, looking at An Zheng who was still struggling to stand up afternding, ¡°I gave you enough face, don¡¯t go overboard. The people of the Zhou family are not dead yet. Do you really think you can do whatever you want in this courtyard? ¡±

    When the crowd in the distance saw the old man, they were all shocked and their faces changed color.

    ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s not dead yet!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the legend say that he died a hundred years ago? Why is this old monster still alive?! ¡±

    ¡°Who is that old man? Whaerrifying strength! From the looks of him, he has already reached the sixth or seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage even though he forced Chen Liuxi back with a single shout. With this kind of strength, even if Chen Liuxi were to go against the heavens, he will still not be a match for this person. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Zhou Dao and Zhou Song¡¯s father, the old monster that was rumored to have died a hundred years ago.¡± The Zhou family¡¯s people were really scheming, this old monster definitely had no good intentions in hiding. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his two sons were being beaten to death, he probably wouldn¡¯t havee out. From the looks of it, his cultivation is not just at the sixth or seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, he might even be at the ninth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage soon!

    ¡°If it was me, this sound wave would have been finished by now.¡±

    ¡°This time, Chen Liuxi has no way of stopping it. Once the old monster of the Zhou family appears, Chen Liuxi will no longer be able to turn the situation around.¡±

    An Zheng was severely injured, but the old man was indeed much stronger than him. No matter how heaven defying An Zheng was, he would not be able to defeat the old man. Furthermore, the fight between An Zheng and Zhou Song had almost exhausted his Cultivation Power. Otherwise, how could he not be able to destroy Zhou He¡¯s head even after punching him so hard?

    Someone from the tower could not help but ridicule: ¡°But Zhou Song and Zhou Shu are really too shameless. As a senior member of the Zhou family, it¡¯s fine if he can¡¯t beat a young man, but... Two people against one can¡¯t beat her, so I called my dad out. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    The surrounding people burst intoughter. Although those words weren¡¯t very pleasant to hear, it was indeed the case. It was one thing for two third stage Lower Celestial Stage experts to be unable to defeat a young man who had just entered the Lower Celestial Stage, but they couldn¡¯t even fight two against one, and they still had to call Father out ¡­

    Someone was even matching the voice of Zhou Du: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll call my dad to beat you.¡±

    The reason why these people were so rxed was because they were sure that Chen Liuxi was dead for sure. As long as Chen Liuxi died, there would be very little threat for them. How could they not be happy?

    However, just as they were certain that Chen Liuxi was definitely dead, a faint shadow suddenly appeared beside him.

    He looked like a middle-aged man dressed in a Taoist robe. The man patted on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and said tly: ¡°If others can¡¯t beat you, you will call out daddy. Did you forget that you have a master?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shi ¡­. Master. ¡±

    The shadow of the middle-aged man sneered and walked forward, ¡°Your Zhou family is really capable. There are so many people, but you can¡¯t beat them, and you still want to call them ¡®parents¡¯? Since it¡¯s my turn to fight for a generation, and my disciple has been bullied, I¡¯ll take some for him. ¡±

 Chapter 816 - Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 816 ¨C Bacsh</h4>

    When An Zheng saw that shadow appear, he was shocked. The reaction of the Blood Pearl Bracelet told him that that guy was really Chen Xiaoyao.

    ¡°Master, are you not afraid that Chen Wunuo will recognize you?!¡±

    An Zheng shouted in his mind, and in return Chen Xiaoyao let out a snort of contempt.

    ¡°After I left the Jinling, I wandered the world andter became the Demon Lord. Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t recognize me for so many years, could it be that he will recognize me today?¡±

    ¡°But he should have recognized youst time.¡±

    ¡°I did that on purpose.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice was filled with the willfulness of a child, ¡°I just want him to know that I¡¯m not dead yet. I want him to know that he¡¯s not the only one who has the qualifications to sit on the Holy Emperor¡¯s throne in this world.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I think you are arrogant enough ¡­¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was filled with an unquestionable confidence, ¡°Your master can give up on the Chen Family¡¯s unique skills and establish her own sect, or cultivate the Devil Sect¡¯s skills and be the master of a Devil Sect. After spending the past few days on this ship, I was able to gain some insights after reading the two books you left behind on the Hollow Jade Temple. Since you have appeared as the master of the Hollow Jade Temple, I will naturally not let anyone see through your weakness. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s phantasm took a step forward, ¡°Which bastard beat my disciple?¡±

    This time, even the voice had changed. There was a sense of cynicism within the ruggedness.

    In the pavilion on the mountain, Chen Wunuo frowned slightly. It just so happened that Wen En had returned to buy wine, seeing that Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression had changed, he could not help but turn to look at the Zhou family, at the middle aged man dressed in the daoist robe. He was stunned for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°The people of Hollow Jade Temple are finally willing to show their faces.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stretched out his hand and grabbed the air, as if he wanted to grab onto something. Then, he nodded slightly, ¡°I can feel the cultivation aura of Dao Sect.

    Wen En sighed: ¡°Even Chen Liuxi is so powerful, his master shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Generally speaking, the appearance of a disciple was simr to that of a master. After all, disciples learned from their masters, and even their temperament should be simr. Something must be going on with Chen Liuxi that is so domineering and hard, because his master should be very close to him. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded, but did not say a word.

    In the courtyard of the Zhou household, Chen Xiaoyao took a step forward. Even the expression of the old man from the Zhou household changed: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at the old man: ¡°You bastard, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The moment these words left his mouth, no matter the big figures on the tower or Chen Wunuo who was in the pavilion, they all couldn¡¯t help but let ouu sound... Son of a bitch? These words didn¡¯t sound like the words of a grandmaster. It was really vulgar.

    He knew that Chen Liuxi was the disciple of the Dao Sect¡¯s sessor, the Hollow Jade Temple. Furthermore, he was very strong, so if Chen Liuxi¡¯s master really came, he was afraid that the Zhou Family would not be able to escape from this trouble. However, he had already injured Chen Liuxi just now, so he was afraid that there was no turning back.

    ¡°I am Zhou Xiaowu. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pointed at Zhou Xiaoshou, ¡°Come,e,e. You beat my disciple, tell me what to do.¡±

    ¡°Your disciple even hit my son!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your son, the trash. Your son is fighting with my disciple, and both of them fought and lost. Do you still have the face to say that?¡±

    ¡°As their father, I naturally cannot just watch helplessly as my own son is killed by someone without caring about it.¡±

    ¡°As my disciple¡¯s master, of course I can¡¯t just watch as my disciple gets bullied by an old man without caring.¡±

    Zhou Xiaowu felt that the people of the Hollow Jade Temple, no matter if they were old or young, were all likely to be ill ¡­

    ¡°Cough cough, this matter is not impossible to resolve.¡± Your disciple killed my grandson and injured my son. As the oldest member of the Zhou family, I stood up. After all, I didn¡¯t kill him. How about this, this matter can end here. My grandson has already been killed by your disciple, I don¡¯t n on pursuing this matter any further. Since you are the master of the Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi, then please go back and properly discipline your disciple! ¡±

    ¡°Constraints your mother.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked even more vulgar than before: You beat up my disciple, and you want me to restrain my disciple? Are you an idiot? ¡±

    Even An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was thinking in his heart: It would be strange if Chen Wunuo could see through this kind of Chen Xiaoyao. He discovered that this nominal master of his was really a good actor, acting whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Your disciple even hit my son!¡±

    ¡°You even hit my disciple!¡±

    ¡°Is theroint?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoshou was so angry that he almost fainted. He didn¡¯t expect that the grand Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s middle-aged man, who should have about the position of sect head, would speak in such an uncivilized manner. This didn¡¯t seem like something a person of status would say or do. He had already taken a step back. He could let bygones be bygones after so many Zhou family members died, yet the other party was still so aggressive.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Zhou Xiahou was forced into a corner by the enemy, but the enemy was so aggressive, and he was worried that the enemy really did have nothing to fear. The Zhou family was in a mess right now, if Chen Liuxi¡¯s master did note out, then it would be fine. But now that the experts from the Hollow Jade Temple came out, who knew if there were more. If another expert were to arrive, the Zhou family might not be able to hold on for much longer.

    He had been through all sorts of hardships and ups and downs. He had lived for so long, yet he had never encountered anything like this. Thus, even though he was upset, he still wanted to let this matter go.

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll see if I can ept it.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoshou truly felt humiliated, but in order to protect the entire Zhou family, this was the only way.

    ¡°You beat up my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. Your disciple even beat my son and killed my grandson!¡±

    ¡°It is because their skills are inferior to others. You are someone from the older generation. How could you be so shameless as toe out and bully someone from the younger generation?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly raised his hand, and a huge, unstoppable force suddenly appeared. The two people, Zhou Du and Zhou Song, who were supported by someone until they retreated to the side of the Zhou Family members were sucked over at the same time. Although these two were severely injured, they were still at least in the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage. The two of them weren¡¯t even able to resist at all.

    Moreover, Zhou Xiaowu was not far from his two sons, but he could not even stop them.

    Chen Xiaoyao held onterson¡¯s neck with one hand and looked around: ¡°How simple must this be? You shamelessly came out and hit my disciple, then I will hit your son.¡±

    With two ¡°ka ka¡± sounds, the two third stage Lower Celestial Stage¡¯s expert¡¯s necks were easily crushed by him, and he casually threw them to the side. Chen Xiaoyao turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t try to be too brave in the future. Other people¡¯s sons have the support of his father, and you have your master. Other people have their own families to back them up, but you have the Hollow Jade Temple! ¡±

    These words were loud and clear, and Zhou Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes turned red instantly.

    He had originally thought that the matter was not such that there was no room for negotiation. It was clear that the other party did not want to get into an argument with the Zhou family. But who would have thought that the guy would suddenly act and kill his two sons? Now that things had developed to this point, there was no longer any room for redemption.

    ¡°Kill to pay with my life!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoshou cried out as a sound wave burst out from his mouth. The sound wave was already close to materialized, looking likuge fan as it cut towards Chen Xiaoyao. Wherever it went, it seemed as if even the air itself was destroyed by the powerful energy contained within the sonic wave.

    ¡°Let me show you the absolute arts of Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao folded his hands behind his back. At this moment, he truly looked like a master.

    ¡°Bounce!¡±

    He opened his mouth and shouted.

    Bounce back?

    An Zheng was stunned, what kind of secret art was this? Had Chen Xiaoyao really seen the two books that he had left in the reverse boat? Was he really able toprehend a lot from the two books, the Great Eastwalk Jade Art and the Celestial Demon Beast? If youprehend it, youprehend the word rebound?

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    One of the people in the tower could not hold back hisughter any longer and almost ducked his waist, ¡°Fuck ¡­¡±

    Even the person who ced so much importance on his image cursed, ¡°How is this a f * cking exchange between experts? This Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s senior is even more interesting than Chen Liuxi. Bounce ¡­ Hahahaha, how much like two brats cursing at each other on the street while the other scolded and the other rebounded ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Could it be that these curses can be reflected back, and this Killing technique can be reflected back as well?¡±

    Yes, yes.

    ¡°Retreat.¡±

    As soon as these two words left his mouth, the overwhelming sound wave stopped mid-air. Under the astonished gazes of everyone present, the sound wave actually started to reverse its direction before turning around and shing towards Zhou Xiaoshang¡¯s boat. That was Zhou Xiaoshou¡¯s cultivation technique, and it was Zhou Xiaoshan¡¯s sound wave. However, at this moment, it was actually ferociously attacking Zhou Xiaoshan.

    Zhou Xiaoshou¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Break!¡±

    Another shout burst out, and an even stronger sound wave shot out from his mouth. This time, the sound wave was much more powerful and real than the previous one. Just as the two sound waves were about to collide violently with each other, Chen Xiaoyao, who was standing far away, once again shouted in an extremely shameless manner, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The second sound wave was able to hold on for another hundred meters before gathering together with the first sound wave to form an enormous fan like attack. Furthermore, the sound wave attack this time was much closer to Zhou Xiaowu. When the second sound wave came out, the first sound wave was already about to return. After the two sound waves merged together, it was quickly in front of Zhou Xiaowu.

    Zhou Xiaoshou¡¯s expression changed greatly. The cane in his hand touched the ground, and he quickly retreated backwards.

    ¡°Still rebounding!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said another three words.

    The originally retreating Zhou Xiao Zhou Xiao Zhou suddenly stopped, and with an even faster speed, he rushed forward. His body and his sonic wave collided ferociously in midair. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the sonic wave swept across Zhou Xiaoshou¡¯s neck. The old man¡¯s head was sent flying and the blood on his neck gushed out like a fountain.

    Everyone was shocked!

    This... What the f * ck was this cultivation technique?

 Chapter 817 - Dealing with Matters

    <h4>Chapter 817 ¨C Dealing with Matters</h4>

    There were always too many incredible things in this world that overturned people¡¯s innate perceptions. In the eyes of ordinary people, all cultivators were high and mighty figures. From their point of view, these people should all have the temperament of experts that belonged solely to cultivators. And temperament was something that could not be exined or understood. In short, those kinds of things looked really impressive at a nce.

    In the eyes of cultivators, the more powerful a cultivator was, the more they should possess the bearing of a Grandmaster.

    But Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s appearance, hadpletely overturned their understanding of the so-called grandmaster¡¯s bearing. He opened his mouth and shut it, cursing out loud. Zhou Xiaowang¡¯s iparably violent sound waves were like three lines of a child¡¯s y as they rebounded ¡­ How to reason?

    What made people feel that the presence of an expert was that Chen Xiaoyao had disappeared after killing Zhou Xiao Zhou and his two sons, Zhou Song. Chen Xiaoyao knew more than anyone else what kind of mysteriousness a Ranker should possess in order to cause others to respect him. In order to not let Chen Wunuo recognize who he was, he could change himself into someone else.

    But to leave immediately was something he had umted over his many years in the martial arts world.

    It wasn¡¯t that An Zheng didn¡¯t have any helpers, but both Monkey and Chen Shaobai were there. It was just that An Zheng was worried that the other families woulde to help the Zhou Family, so he left Monkey and Chen Shaobai outside the Zhou Family. An Zheng was indeed an impulsive person, but he was definitely noeckless person. It was just that even An Zheng did not expect that the Zhangsun family would pass on an attitude on behalf of the Sacred Emperor.

    An Zheng put Niu Zhong down from his generation, and pointed at Zhou Song and Zhou He¡¯s corpses: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve avenged you.¡±

    At this moment, the people on the tower looked at each other in dismay.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Someone used all their effort to think of a way to describe Chen Liuxi¡¯s master, but they also didn¡¯t know how to describe it.

    ¡°This, could this truly be the demeanor of a true master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, unrestrained and unrestrained, witrue nature.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what that cultivation technique is called. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± The Hollow Jade Temple is a sect that has been passed down by the Dao Sect for tens of thousands of years.

    All the people who said that Chen Xiaoyao was well-tempered when he appeared were silenced, and began racking their brains trying to think of words to glorify the beauty within the words that they had said before. In the observation pavilion, Wen En could not help but ask Chen Wunuo: ¡°Your Majesty, is that cultivation technique really from Dao Sect?¡±

    Chen Wunuo first nodded his head, then shook it, ¡°We... ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Not knowing these three words, was neither certainty nor negation, so Wen En thought that this person should be a senior expert from the Hollow Jade Temple. Otherwise, it was impossible for the Sacred Emperor to not notice. In this world, anything that a Saint King saw with their own eyes would not be able to differentiate the truth from the false.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the pce.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned around: ¡°Regardless of the case, at least one thing has been confirmed... The Hollow Jade Temple is really filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. ¡±

    Wen En nodded his head: ¡°That Taoist is amazing.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°The amazing thing is, that Taoist¡¯s true body is actually not in Jinling. It was just an illusion, or more urately, it warojection ¡­ Chen Liuxi must have brought some kind of extraordinary magical equipment with him. Once he encounters danger, his master will use this magical equipment to help him out. ¡±

    Wen En said: ¡°That¡¯s why Your Majesty¡¯s harvest this time around is truly greater than your loss. Without the Zhou family, we can be considered to have removed a piece of Da Xi¡¯s rotten flesh. ¡°We¡¯ve obtained a Hollow Jade Temple. It can be considered as us having forged a divine weapon for Da Xi.¡±

    ¡°Hollow Jade Temple is no good.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said as he walked: ¡°That Taoist is uninhibited and uninhibited, and is not someone who can be of service to us. However ¡­ We only need to use Chen Liuxi. Since the people from the Hollow Jade Temple do not wish for Chen Liuxi to die, then it would not be so easy for Chen Liuxi to die even if he wanted to.

    His words were in, but Wen En heard some worry in his tone. That¡¯s right ¡­ If the Hollow Jade Temple really did exiserrifying existence that could threaten his Majesty, then would it really be beneficial to Da Xi if the Hollow Jade Temple entered the Jinling?

    On the Zhou family¡¯s side, An Zheng carried Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse: ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    His body was covered with wounds, and the battle with Zhou Song was already very intense, to be able to win against two enemies, it could be considered An Zheng¡¯s current limit. And the appearance of the Zhou Xiahou, was indeed an extreme threat to An Zheng. If Chen Xiaoyao had not appeared at that time, An Zheng might have been in danger.

    An Zheng who was carrying Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse walked out of the Zhou household. The remaining people from the Zhou household no longer had anything to do with him. He was only here to avenge Niu Zhong, not to exterminate the Zhou Family.

    Furthermore, An Zheng had already confirmed one thing, the Zhou Family could be considered to have beenpletely abandoned by Chen Wunuo. Otherwise, the families that were on good terms with the Zhou family wouldn¡¯t have note tonight. This was enough to show that no one was allowed to help the Zhou family after the news from the Imperial Pce came out.

    Chen Shaobai ran over from afar and took Niu Zhong¡¯s corpse from An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Nothing, just injured.¡±

    Being injured, was not something unfamiliar to An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Xiao Yezi.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, who are you and Xiao Yezi? You know what Xiao Yezi wants from you, but there¡¯s nothing you can do if you keep going on like this. If you don¡¯t like Xiao Yezi, you should just tell her not to waste her life on you. ¡±

    ¡°I know, I said that too.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°But, I did not seed.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°The three of you ah... I really don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. ¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Monkey also rushed over from afar. Seeing the injuries on An Zheng¡¯s body, he sighed, ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t very easy to win ¡­ If you¡¯re not sure if you can win next time, don¡¯t try to be brave. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and nodded: ¡°Is there anything happening on the outside.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°There were several groups of people earlier. I was patrolling around the east side. Those people tried to move forward a few times. Afterwards, more and more people started to gather. I originally thought that they were going to charge over, but I don¡¯t know why these people all retreated at the same time. ¡±

    ¡°It should be Chen Wunuo who said that.¡±

    An Zheng was a little tired, and stretched out his arms towards the monkey, ¡°You have to carry it.¡±

    Monkey rolled his eyes at him, then half squatted down and said, ¡°Walk behind your back and treat me to a meal.¡±

    An Zhengy on the monkey¡¯s back andughed, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some potential?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating?¡±

    Qi Tian said as he walked, ¡°Is there anything more important than eating?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I do, I¡¯ll let An Zheng help you stung a female monkey with big eyes and two eyelids.¡±

    ¡°Chen Shaobai, do you want to bunuch for the rest of your life?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Monkey Bro, don¡¯t boast. You have never seen anyone stronger than me with a metal rod before, do you believe me? And you even cut it for me, do you believe I won¡¯t destroy your de? ¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Damn you ¡­¡±

    Just like that, the three of them returned to the Hollow Jade Temple with a dead person. After resting for a while, An Zheng personally organized the preparations for Niu Zhong¡¯s funeral. When he thought about how long he had known Niu Zhong, An Zheng felt waves of pain in his heart. No matter what was said, Niu Zhong died because of his interference. After Niu Zhong died, how would his wife live?

    An Zheng told Gu Qianye to go see Mrs Niu and discuss how to invite her to stay at the Hollow Jade Temple. It would be more lively if there were more people around, so it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Old Cow to be gone.

    The funeral had been prepared for two days in a row, and on the third day, An Zheng personally carried the coffin out for the funeral. Niu Zhong was a kind person, and on the day of the funeral, at least tens of thousands of citizens came. Although these people did not all know of Niu Zhong, not all of them had obtained help from him. But the people were kind, and they came to see off a kind old man.

    The funeral procession was grand and imposing. The front line was already about to exit the gates of Jinling, while the back line was still on the streets outside Hollow Jade Temple. Daxi Shenghuang had personally chosen a couplet. This could be considered a form of affirmation towards Niu Zhong. Afterwards, the people of the Zhou family wanted to kill Niu Zhong and secretly bring up the matter of keeping arge amount of Da Xi food and supplies to the Holy See. Everyone knew that the Zhou family had already lost their power, so who would speak up for the Zhou family? Because it involved the crime of conspiring against someone, the entire Zhou family was most likely on the verge of annihtion.

    After An Zheng returned, he sat on top of the white tower and watched the distant drinking. The wounds on his body had notpletely healed, and there were even a few wounds on his wrist. That was something that he had left behind after striking oualm at Zhou Du. After all, the other party was a third stage Lower Celestial Stage Ranker. An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power would stay in the opponent¡¯s body and cause damage, but the opponent would do the same.

    This kind of wound was forcibly split open by the Cultivation Power, it was much slower than a wound caused by a de or sword, and it healed much slower. Lowering his head to look at the wound on his wrist, An Zheng poured some of the strong alcohol from his wine gourd onto his wound ¡­ After the heart-wrenching pain, An Zheng¡¯s mood actually improved a little.

    Just then, Yuwen Wuming walked down the stage, raised his head and shouted at An Zheng: ¡°Dao Friend Chen, there is something I need to discuss with you ¡­ I know that you¡¯re not in a good mood, but I want to invite you to the royal family¡¯s hunting grounds.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°The wild beasts in the hunting grounds are all reared, so there¡¯s no meaning. I will be bringing my group to the northwest in a few days. It would be better for me to spare some energy and go there to kill summoner. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wuming did not seem to think that Chen Liuxi would reject him, but when he thought about it, wasn¡¯t the purpose of his visit to Chen Liuxi¡¯s side? Yuwen n used to be glorious, but now they had to be very careful. Hollow Jade Temple was at its peak. His Majesty viewed Chen Liuxi as a different person and if he wanted to settle down in the Jinling, he needed to get on good terms with Hollow Jade Temple.

    ¡°The hunting grounds are filled with useless things. Last time, when the Da Xi cultivators went to the immortal pce, they caught a Dragon Lion in the hunting grounds. If you have nothing else, you might as well go and take a look. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face slightly changed... He once swore to save the Dragon Lion and the old ox from the Great Xixi. After returning to the Da Xi Empire, An Zheng had asked around about the Dragon Lion and that old cow, but not many people knew about them. Who would have thought that it would be ced in the imperial family¡¯s hunting grounds? Aside from those who were permitted to enter by the Saint King, no one else was allowed to enter.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and jumped down from the white tower, thennded beside Yuwen Wuming as he said, ¡°I also heard that Da Xi found a lot of good stuff from the Immortal pce ruins, and that old cow seems to have some ties with my Dao Sect. I should go and take a look.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming faintly felt that something was going to happen. Chen Liuxi said that the Old Cow and the Dao Sect were rted ¡­ This Chen Liuxi would not be at peace no matter where he goes. What if I bring him to the hunting grounds and something happens to him ¡­

    While he was still stunned, An Zheng had already walked a few steps away. He turned around and nced at Yuwen Wuming: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, could it be that with your identity, you¡¯re unable to bring me into the royalty¡¯s hunting grounds?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wuming shook his head, thinking that Chen Liuxi would not do anything weird in the Royal hunting grounds.

    ¡°How is that possible? Of course I can bring you in. What¡¯s more, with your current status, no one will stop you even if you want to go in.¡±

    Just to be safe, Yuwen Wuming especially reminded her: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble.¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°When have I ever messed things up?¡±

 Chapter 818 - The War of the Nations

    <h4>Chapter 818 ¨C The War of the Nations</h4>

    The Jinling was so big that manymoners who lived in the Jinling would never be able to travel across the entire city. It wasn¡¯t because that life was too short, but because everyone had to busy themselves with their own lives. Even so, if it wasn¡¯t big enough, he would still identally go through it all. It was just that there weren¡¯t many memories that were worth sealing in his mind.

    The royalty¡¯s hunting grounds were located to the north of Jinling, and less than a kilometer away from the city was arge area surrounded by tall walls. Some people said that when the Great Xixi settled in the capital, she chose Jinling because the capital of the former dynasty, the Great Zhou, was already a Jinling. Some people even said that this ce was where the dragon fountain was located. The reason why they chose this ce was because there was a university here to inquire about it.

    Themoners did not know what this university was all about. They were only proud to be people of the imperial capital. Not only that, the citizens¡¯ welfare was very good and their taxes were very low. They were much better off than themoners in other parts of the Great Xi world.

    ¡°This ce upies over ten thousand acres.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming rode on the white horse, and nced at An Zheng who was awkwardly riding the horse: ¡°What, Taoist Chen doesn¡¯t seem to like riding horses? ¡°Hunting and hunting. Riding and shooting are indispensable.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Even if it¡¯s saddled, I still feel that it¡¯s too bumpy to sit on.¡±

    ¡°You are truly blessed.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming smiled and said, ¡°Da Xi¡¯s Gong Ma created the nation, although it was destined to be in Jinlingter on, so the Gong Ma technique is gradually bing less important here. However, in order to maintain their fighting spirit, the hunting grounds held tworge hunting events every year. It will be the Winter Hunt in a while. If you don¡¯t ride, you will be looked down upon. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but think back to the time when he had just arrived in the State of Yan to participate in the Military Academy¡¯s assessment. In the blink of an eye, nearly ten years had passed.

    ¡°Then where are the Dragon Lion and Old Ox now?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Yuwen Wuming said: ¡°Why do I keep having the feeling that you have some ulterior motives towards that old cow?¡±

    ¡°Brother Yuwen¡¯s words seem to be a bit too much.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming stared nkly for a while, then immediately exined, ¡°No no no, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not saying that you have that kind of presumptuous desire for the old cow, I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s preposterous wish of yours.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed and shook his head, ¡°Seriously, I won¡¯t even be able to speak. The Old Bull was located at the northernmost part of the Royal Hunting Grounds. It warison personally constructed by the people of the Great Western Star Observation Pavilion. That old cow was simply too powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold him back at all. Star Observation Pavilion had wanted to see how an ordinary old bull could be an existence that surpassed Ancient Divine Beasts, so he had been studying it recently. Every once in a while we take the blood of the old cow and see if we can figure something out. ¡±

    ¡°In order to ensure safety, when the old cow was locked in, Star Observation Pavilion used forty-nine sealed acupoints to seal the old cow¡¯s meridians. Not only that, the Old Cow¡¯s prison was controlled by the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s extremely mysterious rune array. If Old Cow were to act rashly, the formation will automatically trigger the divine lightning. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming did not notice the disgust and anger in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. He pointed to the front and said: ¡°On your way here from the western border, you killed a lot of Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s summoner. Since you are very interested in that old cow, why don¡¯t we go take a look? ¡±

    An Zheng pondered on how he could rescue the Old Bull from the hunting grounds. This was the hunting grounds of the imperial family, not the Left, not the Zhou family. Even if Chen Wunuo was merciful to him now, he would not allow him to bring the Old Bull away. Furthermore, what An Zheng wanted to take away was not only the Old Bull, but also a Dragon Lion.

    That day in Immortal pce ruins, owed both Old Bull a debt of gratitude. If there was enmity, he would take revenge. If there was kindness, he would take revenge as well.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯te up with a solution. Right now, he didn¡¯t know much about the environment of the hunting grounds, much less the ce where the old ox and Dragon Lion were imprisoned. Although An Zheng had apanied Chen Wunuo to the hunting grounds more than once, at that time, there wasnce that locked Old Cow and the Dragon Lion. An Zheng had been in the Da Xi world for so many years, but he had always been unable to see through two things since he arrived at the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si ¡­ The first thing is the way of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo. Secondly, what was the Star Observation Pavilion doing?

    Yuwen Wuming said that every once in a while, Star Observation Pavilion would extract some blood from the Old Bull to study. The two of them had already been locked up for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yuwen Wuming was unable to locate their whereabouts, one could well imagine how much the Star Observation Pavilion regarded the two of them.

    An Zheng then thought of another matter... When he was in the Northwest Helian Family, he found out about a secret. Since the year the Great Western Star Observation Pavilion was established, he had been continuously collecting the blood of the variousrge families. Judging from Yuwen Wuming¡¯s tone, the Star Observation Pavilion also had many secrets in the hunting grounds. It seemed that he was also continuously collecting the blood of various types of demon beasts ¡­ What was he going to do?

    When the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo had given the order to build the Star Observation Pavilion, everyone had thought that it was just a superstition of the Saint Emperor towards receiving orders from the heavens. But very quickly, people realized that this matter was not that simple, because the Star Observation Pavilion was too special. The Sacred Emperor had said more than once in the Holy See that no one in the Da Xi Empire, including the Ming Fa Si, had the right to ask about everything in the Star Observation Pavilion.

    In other words, the Star Observation Pavilion was only responsible to Daxi Shenghuang, and only Chen Wunuo couldmand and dispatch them. All the things that already existed would be understood more and more as they continued to exist. However, this Star Observation Pavilion was different. The longer it existed, the less people knew about it, and the more mysterious it seemed.

    It was rumored that the Star Observation Pavilion had recruited a lot of capable individuals. There were all kinds of talented people, and they might not all be cultivators. There were many strong people not because they could cultivate, but because some people were born with a certain level of innate ability. Such people would be brought back by the Star Observation Pavilion the moment they discover one, and no one would be able to leave the Star Observation Pavilion once they bring one back.

    Yuwen Wuming was still talking nonstop about it, he did not know that An Zheng probably knew more about the hunting grounds than him. An Zheng¡¯s mind was a mess, but in the end, he could only shake his head helplessly. If he didn¡¯t look at it clearly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a decision.

    When Yuwen Wuming arrived at the entrance of the hunting grounds, he took out a identity card and showed it to the guards.

    ¡°In this ce, aside from His Majesty the Saint King, everyone who enters will need to carefully verify their identity.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming said: ¡°This is the dignity of the imperial family.¡±

    An Zheng thought that it was really simple, the security was not limited to just the Imperial Family, it was also most likely rted to the Star Observation Pavilion.

    An Zheng probed, ¡°Earlier, you said that everyone other than your majesty the Sacred Emperor had to confirm their identity, so ¡­ Where are the people from Star Observation Pavilion? Are they the same? ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming¡¯s face changed, as heughed awkwardly: ¡°Why are you bringing up this? How would I know about the matters of the Star Observation Pavilion, not to mention me, even the people who have lived in the Jinling for a long time might not know about it, let¡¯s go in ¡­¡±

    He left his horse at the gate and walked in.

    As if he had intentionally changed the topic, Yuwen Wuming continued to talk as he walked: ¡°The Royal Hunting Ground is divided into two parts. The east is the ordinary Beast District, and the west is the Beast District. The Beast District was at least twenty times bigger than the Beast District. In the Beast District, only royal children would go. After all, they were not allowed to leave the pce until they be adults. They might not have seen the goats before. ¡°The purpose of this Beast District is to prevent the children of the royal family from understanding anything.¡±

    ¡°The Monster Area provides a lot of things. You can have almost anything you want.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming blinked his eyes: ¡°My sister is not here, so there are some things that we can say directly ¡­ ¡­ Hunting grounds even have that kind of service. Anyone who is able to enter the hunting grounds is an extraordinary person, but this is the territory of the imperial family, so you have to pay the fees ¡­ Starting from a piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, you can enjoy the ultimate kind of... Cough cough, you understand. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming: ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I never thought that the royalty would actually engage in such a business!¡±

    Yuwen Wuming nearly covered his mouth, ¡°Can you shut up ¡­ Heavens, with a mouth like yours, you dare to say anything, and you¡¯re still alive and well.

    ¡°There are all kinds of chariots over there for hunting. The people you can choose to serve can be warriors in armor, or beautiful women in short skirts made of animal skins. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming blinked his eyes: ¡°They are not ordinary women. They have to be knowledgeable, have to have a face and body shape, and most importantly, are all female cultivators. ¡°You can let them drive the car, or you can let them drive you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Cough, cough... The weather is good. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming: ¡°Don¡¯t try that. I know that your rtionship with your little junior is not ordinary, but isn¡¯t it the same as him? Besides, it¡¯s not like your Hollow Jade Temple forbids this ¡­ Come out and rx. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you guys in a bit, just order whatever you want.¡±

    Of course, An Zheng knew all this. The reason why the hunting grounds had such a service was only to rope in those who were useful to Da Xi. Who would care abouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone if they could enter?

    As he was speaking, he saw an ancient looking war chariot whizzing past. Four or five women wearing short fur skirts stood atop the chariot. One of them was driving, while the other was holding a hard bow, which was also an extraordinary magical equipment. A stocky man was sitting in the car, hugging the both of them. He looked a little exciting ¡­

    Yuwen Wuming suddenly became anxious: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should go see the Old Bull first?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was immediately disappointed: ¡°You are so serious, where is this ce? This is the royal family¡¯s territory. The people and things you do here will be kept secret. I heard that there¡¯s a new service called the War of the Countries. ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, ¡°A battle between nations? ¡°Cultivators from various countries?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wuming moved closer to An Zheng¡¯s ears and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°They are carefully selected women from the twelve nations, and every single one of them is as beautiful as a fairy. War between various countries, they all have their own graces ¡­ Whether it is golden hair and blue eyes, or the jade of my family being gentle and considerate, I will only ask you one thing ¡­ As a man, don¡¯t you have the heart to conquer the world?! ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, this was the first time he saw someone speak so boldly and brazenly like a scoundrel.

 Chapter 819 - - Pavilion Master

    <h4>Chapter 819 ¨C Pavilion Master</h4>

    When he arrived at the ce, An Zheng found out that the battle of nations was not only limited to the one Yuwen Wuming mentioned, but it was also divided into three types: the war of realms, the war of nations, and the war of the world ¡­ During the Realmwar, the females all came from one direction, such as the various countries in the north. In the war between all the kingdoms, these women came from all over the world, and there were no less than a hundred of them.

    As for the battle of the world, that will depend on your ability.

    Yuwen Wuming waved his hand: ¡°Bring this Daoist Chen a battle of the world!¡±

    This wauge sum, requiring at least five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s.

    An Zheng quickly waved his hands: ¡°No way, that, my injuries have not fully healed yet, I can¡¯t win against my waist, I can¡¯t win against my waist ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed out loud, and pulled An Zheng back: ¡°With your cultivation, you¡¯re still worried about this, I already gave you a bit of him, you can handle it yourself.¡±

    He casually ced ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s on the table. ¡°Two!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you really bring me to hunt ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wuming did not care about this, and pulled An Zheng along as he stood up and pushed him intuge suite. Rather than saying that it was a room, it could be said that it was a pce. In the pce, all sorts of beautiful women were either standing, sitting, or lying down. Each one of them was extremely charming. Amongst them were actually the rare girls from the other races that came from the far north of the Central ins. They were tall and strong, with blonde hair and blue eyes.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands and feet were a little messed up the moment he entered. He was indeed not good at this aspect ¡­

    After Yuwen Wuming pushed him into the room, heughed heartily and left. An Zheng turned around to take a look and discovered that fellow had already hugged his left and right as he entered the room opposite them. The moment the door opened, An Zheng saw many women as well.

    Two hourster, the Imperial Pce, the quiet garden.

    Wen En stood there, holding back hisughter, his face turning purple.

    ¡°Justugh.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned his head to look out the window. He didn¡¯t want Wen En to see the corners of his mouth twitching;

    ¡°This Yuwen Wuming is really indescribable. He actually dragged him to the hunting grounds to the Pces. I don¡¯t know what Yuwen Wuming is thinking, it¡¯s fine if he dragged the Daoists to that ce, but he even chose a battle for the world. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Wen En held back hisughter and continued to speak. ¡°What is even more uneptable is that Chen Liuxi had already taught those several hundred exceptional beauties an entire hour in his suite. At the start, those beauties had been trying to seduce him in every way possible, but he waspletely unmoved by them. Right now, the hundreds of beautifuldies are all quietly sitting cross-legged on the floor in the great hall, listening to Chen Liuxi¡¯s lecture. It¡¯s said that those girls have already started to call him Young Master ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Hehe ¡­ ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, ¡°Go listen to what Chen Liuxi has said. All the trained women in the Universal Pce are actually willing to sit there and listen to his lectures.¡±

    ¡°What a good lecture.¡±

    Wen En replied: ¡°All those women have talent for cultivation, but because they have to busy themselves with other matters at the Pis des Nations, they don¡¯t have that much time for cultivation, nor do they have a qualified master to teach them. Chen Liuxi¡¯s lecture is funny and humorous, all the girls are already infatuated with him... ¡±

    Chen Wunuo took a deep breath to prevent himself fromughing even more heartily, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t bother with it, just let him be.¡±

    Wen En nodded his head: ¡°I also don¡¯t know what feeling that Yu Wen gongzi had after he came out of the other suite and knew that he paid five Golden-Rank Spirit Stono invite a master for those beauties.¡±

    Chen Wunuo acknowledged: ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yuwen Wuming sent back news saying that he is particrly interested in the Old Bull that was imprisoned by Star Observation Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°This path is not that special. Everyone who enters the hunting grounds is especially interested in that Old Bull. Moreover, he was also a member of the Dao Sect. That Old Bull is most likely rted to the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor. We have yet to announce this matter, but the news still continued to spread outside. The people from Dao Sect were already rather dissatisfied with this. However, they did not have any evidence. If I confirm to them that the Old Bull is really the same green ox that the Daofather rode on when he went west on his ox, I¡¯m afraid that they might causuckus and I will not be able to deal with it. ¡±

    Wen En asked: What about Chen Liuxi? With this person¡¯s character, it¡¯s impossible for him to not go near the Old Bull. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo thought for a while and said: ¡°Go tell the people of the Star Observation Pavilion to move the Old Bull first. This Chen Liuxi is someone who doesn¡¯t even think about what to do next. If he really gets close to the Old Bull, who knows what kind of messed up things he will do. ¡±

    ¡°This old servant will do it now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly frowned: ¡°If the Old Bull is really that cow that the Dao Sect¡¯s ancestor rode... Let Chen Liuxi go see it, and tell the people of the Star Observation Pavilion to watch over it closely, and see what Chen Liuxi will do and say aftering into contact with the Old Bull. ¡±

    Wen En¡¯s face changed slightly, he lowered his head and said: ¡°This old servant obeys.¡±

    The Star Observation Pavilion was actually located to the north of the city, near the city wall to the north of the pce. From the surface, this was simply the most unremarkable yamen in Da Xi city. From the outside, it looked like a normal house. The old house was made of green bricks and the red paint on the door was mottled red. There was no one standing guard at the door. The only thing that attracted the attention was the pair on the left and right side of the Zhu n gate.

    On one side, it was a bustling scene.

    On the other side, he was still in Star Observation Pavilion.

    Someone once said that this pair¡¯s tone was too arrogant.

    Entering through the main entrance was an even more inconspicuous small courtyard. On both sides of the road, there were some green bamboo nts. These bamboo nts were for ornamental purposes and would not grow particrly high. Opposite the small bamboo forest waow of blue brick and red tile residential buildings, with five rooms on each side of the road.

    No matter how one looked at it, this was not a mysterious and frightening ce. Even the two doors had never been closed. Anyone could stand at the door and look in. However, no matter how one looked at it, they couldn¡¯t see anything.

    However, after passing by a row of houses, he walked ce near the city wall. That Star Observation Tower was actually quite tall. The base of the pagoda was nearly a hundred meters wide. Looking up from below, the pagoda towered into the clouds.

    The Star Observation Tower was at least two hundred meters tall, making it the tallest building in Jinling. The most magical and magnificent part of the Star Observation Tower was that the top of the tower was round. From afar, he could seuge crystal ball, from which he could observe the scenery around him. He could look down at thend, and he could also look up into the Heavens.

    The diameter of the crystal ball was no less than sixty to seventy meters. The interior was divided into twoyers, but they were notpletely separate. The second level was around ten meters wide, which was connected to the wall of the crystal ball. This ring was like a balcony facing inward, neatly arranged with many tables and many strange looking things.

    At the center of the first floor was a circr table. No matter how one looked at it, the chair in the middle was the center of the Star Observation Tower.

    ¡°What does Your Majesty mean by this?¡±

    An old man who looked to be at least seventy or eighty years old could not help but ask. He wore a long white linen robe with the words¡¯ Star Gazing ¡¯embroidered on the chest area. He stood outside the round table and spoke humbly.

    The person sitting inside looked to be around twenty years old, and he seemed to be a very, very cold man. The man¡¯s nose was slightly high and his lips were slightly thin, making him look likather cool person. He was very handsome, a proud, cold, handsome man. He leaned against the chairzily, with a hint of evil.

    ¡°It¡¯s jusest.¡±

    The young man waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me about such things in the future. Do whatever His Majesty tells you to do.¡± You all seem to have forgotten one thing ¡­ That¡¯s right, I am this Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, but this Star Observation Pavilion has never been mine. Even I, all of you are His Majesty¡¯s. Let me know again what His Majesty ordered, and youe ask me instead of doing it. Once, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    The old man trembled in fear. It was obvious that the fear was not an act.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°If the people in the Star Observation Pavilion forget that and think that you are doing things for me and not for the emperor, then when something happens in the future, when the king asks me about it, I will ask all of you. When His Majesty asked me if I would kill you all, how many people could still be alive here? ¡±

    The old man lowered his body so low that his head almost drooped down to the ground. ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Go, follow His Majesty¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not only did the old man not get the answer he wanted, he quickly walked away, trembling with fear. The young man leaned back in his chair and stared out at the sky as if in a daze.

    ¡°An Zheng... Chen Liuxi... ¡±

    He muttered to himself, ¡°What an interesting person.¡±

    If An Zheng heard his words, he would be so scared that he would break out in cold sweat. This young pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion actually knew his background. And what was hard for people to understand, was that when this person just said that the Star Observation Pavilion was his majesty¡¯s, he did not n to tell the secret that he knew.

    Standing beside him was a woman who looked as gentle as water. Her appearance was one of extreme gentleness and ease. She was also wearing a white linen robe, and the words¡¯ Star Gazing ¡®were embroidered on her chest with golden threads. In the entire Star Observation Pavilion, only the young Pavilion Master had the word ¡°stargazing¡± embroidered in purple threads on his clothes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Why tell His Majesty?¡±

    she asked, and he asked.

    Pavilion Master turned to look at the woman, ¡°Lu WanRou, don¡¯t you think that this is a very funny person?

    ¡°But if His Majesty finds out, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    ¡°When it is time to let His Majesty know, I will naturally let him know.¡±

    The Pavilion Master sat up straight and stretched his body, ¡°Obtaining his blood is not a difficult matter. He is a battle-loving fellow, and every time he fights with someone, he chooses someone stronger than him. After I obtained his blood, I used the Star Observation Art to try and find his Fated Star.

    A profound smile hung on his lips, ¡°Then I suddenly remembered, ten years ago, when Fang Zheng died, his Fated Star should have fallen, but it still hung high in the sky. Not long after, the Fated Star regained its light. It is already iparably bright, and it is even brighter than when Fang Zheng was alive, and a little bigger ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that one of them didn¡¯t have a Fated Star and the other one died without falling.¡±

    The pavilion master stood up. ¡°Apany me to the hunting grounds to meet that guy called An Zheng. There¡¯s a word ¡®contend¡¯ in his name, I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s really just a coincidence.¡±

    Lu WanRou said with a bit of worry, ¡°It¡¯s better not to go, just in case he... See you? ¡±

    The pavilion master waved his hand, ¡°See me? Right now, he does not have that ability. ¡±

 Chapter 820 - Flexible Jade Warm Fragrance

    <h4>Chapter 820 ¨C Flexible Jade Warm Fragrance</h4>

    Looking at this man who was extremely proud, Lu WanRou¡¯s heart was always filled with a strong sense of worry. The Pavilion Master was too outstanding, but it was precisely because of this that even he was unable to control his own future. Rather than saying that the Sacred Emperor cared about the entire Star Observation Pavilion, it would be more urate to say that the Sacred Emperor cared about the pavilion master alone ¡­

    Without the Pavilion Master, there was no way for the Sacred Emperor An Xi¡¯s terrifying n to be realized. Now that the n wasing to an end, Lu WanRou was worried that the moment it seeded, the Saint King would abandon the pavilion master.

    However, she also knew that the Pavilion Master was the world¡¯s most intelligent person, so she didn¡¯t need to remind him of these matters. If she said too much, it would cause him to feel disgusted.

    She did not care about any ns. She did not care about any Star Observation Pavilion, Da Xi or the Sacred Emperor. What she cared about was that it was just him alone.

    Watching the Pavilion Master walk in front, Lu WanRou couldn¡¯t help but ask in his heart ¡­ Tan Shanse, do you care about me before? However, she only thought about it and didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    The pavilion master, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. He turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Of course I care about you. I care a lot.¡±

    Lu WanRou¡¯s expression changed. At this moment, she really wanted to throw herself at him. But Tan Shanse only said that one sentence indifferently, then turned around and continued walking.

    ¡°Happy?¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°It turns out it¡¯s so simple and interesting to makerson happy.¡±

    She stood stiffly on the spot, the happy smile on her face turning awkward. She knew that he didn¡¯t care about her at all. What he cared about was something bigger and more ethereal. There were no women in his world, no money, no rights at all. He was a maverick, he liked to stare at the sky in a daze, and more than once said that the stars were the greater stage.

    Walking out of the Star Observation Pavilion, Lu WanRou suddenly thought of something and chased after him. ¡°Pavilion Master, I think we should think about it again. Even His Majesty the Sacred Emperor does not know about this matter. What if the person called Chen Liuxi recognizes you ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s footsteps paused slightly, he turned around and looked at Lu WanRou, ¡°Did I let you know too many secrets, to the point where you¡¯re losing control even more? I havurpose for everything I do, and I never shoot for nothing. If I hear you mention what you¡¯ve said again in the future, you know what I¡¯ll do to you. ¡±

    Lu WanRou stood there, her face was pale as she lowered her head, ¡°I ¡­ ¡°Got it.¡±

    Tan Shanse continued to move forward, ¡°I have done far too many things for the Sacred Emperor. I am the person in this world who knows the most about the secrets of the Sacred Emperor. Do you know why? That¡¯s because the Sacred Emperor needs me. You¡¯ve done a lot for me. You¡¯re the one who knows my secrets the most in this world. Do you know why? Just because I need you. Before the Sacred Emperor needs me, I definitely won¡¯t need you anymore. And if you want to always be the person I need, then don¡¯t let yourself think too much. You don¡¯t need too much thought, you just need to say yes. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu WanRou lowered her head, her expression had already calmed down.

    Tan Shanseughed in satisfaction, then suddenly saw a very beautiful flower by the side of the road. ¡°It¡¯s almost past the autumn and winter, yet there¡¯s still a wild flower blooming so well.¡±

    He put the wild flower down and sniffed it before handing it to Lu WanRou, ¡°Here, take it.¡±

    The smile on his face was like the spring breeze.

    However, Lu Wanru smiled bitterly and refused to pick up the flower. ¡°Why do you have to torture me like that?¡±

    Tan Shanse casually threw away the wild flowers, and said while walking: ¡°It¡¯s because you think too much, that¡¯s why you feel like you¡¯re being tortured. When you can bepletely calm, I think I can ask you to do more for me. ¡±

    Lu WanRou did not say anything. The only thing on her mind was that incident ¡­ She was too worried, worried day and night. Therefore, she could not help but keep having the illusion that Tan Shanse actually liked her, or else why would he tell her so many secrets?

    Back then, Tan Shanse had said that what he had done for the Sacred Emperor went against the heavens¡¯ will. Even if the Sacred Emperor didn¡¯t kill him in the future, he would probably be struck to death by a bolt of heavenly lightning. However, to him, this was an irresistible matter. It was a challenge. He liked challenges, the most exciting challenges. Therefore, in order to challenge and survive, he had made a decision more than 20 years ago and immediately put it into action.

    This matter was originally perfect. The one that was prepared to be sent out of Da Xi would definitely not be activated until danger arrived. But now that Chen Liuxi hade, this Chen Liuxi might very well be the person who destroyed Tan Shanse¡¯s arrangement.

    She wanted to kill.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Just as Lu WanRou was thinking about this, Dark Shadow spoke up, ¡°With your talent, you actually want to kill him? You couldn¡¯t do it in the past, you can¡¯t do it now, you still can¡¯t do it in the future. He is like the moon in the sky, you are just a firefly in the night sky. If you want to die, you can try. However, I will have to trouble you to find another helper. ¡±

    ¡°But he might have ruined you!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. Besides myself, no one else in this world can destroy me, including the Sacred Emperor.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°You can go back, I don¡¯t need you to apany me to the hunting grounds.¡±

    Lu WanRou opened and closed her mouth, but didn¡¯t dare to retort. ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    She watched Tan Shanse¡¯s leaving figure as tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. If you were heartless to me, why did you tease me so? I really want the flower that you gave me, but I know that you gave me the flower, but it did not have the meaning that the flower should have.

    In the hunting grounds, An Zheng felt a little tired. Teaching a few hundred beautiful girls was indeed very tiring, especially these girls, who were simply too difficult to resist. As soon as he spoke, someone would raise their hand and ask a question, and after he gave permission, the girl would run to him and ask a question. He was sitting in a chair on the dais, and the girl was leaning over him, talking to his face. Surrounded by so many people, the fragrance involuntarily entered into An Zheng¡¯s nose.

    His ears were filled with soft words and soft words, while his nose was filled with the warm fragrance of her spleen. After the first girl finished asking her question, she even intentionally touched An Zheng¡¯s face in a unting manner, and then, stood up and walked back with a little smug and proud look. In their eyes, the young master today had truly reached the pinnacle of fun. He was handsome, strong, masculine, and he didn¡¯t even budge an inch.

    They had never met such a man, treating An Zheng likare treasure. Even if they came here to take advantage of the situation, they would still think that it was a huge gain. Moreover, once it started, they would still want topete with each other. Why can¡¯t you touch it? I can¡¯t touch it. So much so, that at the beginning, they were still whispering in An Zheng¡¯s ears, andter on, they just breathed in, and then they simply ¡­ An Zheng was so hurt that he couldn¡¯t even dodge. If one took advantage of the situation, the other would take advantage of the situation. Each of them was more direct than the other.

    After the exnation, the next person raised his hand. ¡°Young mister, I also have a question.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just stand there and ask. Just stand there and ask ¡­¡±

    The woman felt wronged and said, ¡°But why? They all went to ask their teacher, so they could listen to his teachings at such a close distance. Is it that mister hates me? Does mister not think I am worthy of your exnation? ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Of course not ¡­ Sigh ¡­ ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Then, another one brought Little Yue Yang up to the stage and yed some tricks on him to tease An Zheng. An Zheng asked:

    ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    The youngdy lowered her body and reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Sir, I keep feeling that my Qi channels are not smooth enough and I can¡¯t gather properly from the Dantian Qi Sea. Why don¡¯t Sir take a look at my pulse?¡±

    An Zheng thought that since the pulse examination was good, then he decided to do it.

    In the end, the girl grabbed An Zheng¡¯s big hand and ced it on her lower abdomen. She whispered into An Zheng¡¯s ears softly yet witint of pity in her voice, ¡°Sir, do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with my Dantian Qi Sea?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The young girl pushed An Zheng¡¯s hand and refused to let it go, ¡°Sir, please take a good look and don¡¯t let me see if there are any problems or not.¡±

    This was a very dubious action. Furthermore, the girl seemed to be grabbing his hand and he seemed to still have the attitude of continuing forward, thus An Zheng hurriedly stopped and shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re very, very good, cough cough ¡­ Alright, let¡¯s end the ss now. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The girls who did not stand up in their turn to protest, they stood up and blocked An Zheng likorrent, preventing him from leaving. There were people surrounding An Zheng, no matter which direction he looked in, they would all bepletely white. No matter whether he reached out his hand or pulled it back, it was inevitable that he would touch something wonderful. An Zheng had encountered many things in the past, many big cases, many cruel ones, he had never been afraid of any of them. But at this moment, An Zheng realized that the truly terrifying people were not the criminals, but a group of little girls who had gone crazy.

    An Zheng could only flee, he did not dare to stay any longer. He opened the door of the pce and ran out, followed by hundreds of girls chasing him. Coincidentally, the door opposite them had also opened, and Yuwen Wuming walked out with a look of satisfaction, as he tidied up his clothes. Just as he walked out, he saw An Zheng running out from the opposite door, followed by a group of girls shouting ¡°It¡¯s my turn, it¡¯s my turn¡±.

    A group of women were fighting over the item. ¡°It¡¯s obviously my turn. You¡¯ve already gone up, but I haven¡¯t gone up yet.¡±

    ¡°I only went up for a few minutes!¡±

    ¡°A few hundred people. It¡¯ll be good if you go up for a few minutes. Look, we haven¡¯t gone up yet.¡± Little mister, don¡¯t run! It¡¯s not fair like this, why didn¡¯t you let us go up when they went up? ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming: ¡°Upper ¡­ Go up? ¡±

    An Zheng pulled him back: ¡°Run quickly.¡±

    A group of people chased after him from behind. ¡°Little mister, it¡¯s my turn to go up. Why did youe down?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was confused: ¡°Dao leader Chen is truly amazing, I am truly ashamed of myself ¡­ However, I have something I don¡¯t understand. Are you going up oring down? Why did they say that they wanted to go up and then say that you came down? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Yuwen Wuming said, ¡°Dao Sect¡¯s Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s cultivation technique is truly vast and profound, and has such a specialization ¡­ Cough cough, you actually know such a cultivation technique? I think it¡¯s already been one and a half hours, but you¡¯re still so vigorous, truly enviable. ¡±

    ¡°If I told them that I wanted to get on stage, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Stage?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was suddenly interested: ¡°You want to y? You y the role of mister and they y the role of disciples?! Aiya, this is good, this is really good. It was not bad to think about theplicated rtionship between Mister and the other female disciples. Dao Leader Chen, you really make me look at you in a new light. I must give iry next time. Don¡¯t say it, being chased by a group of beauties and calling out ¡®Mister¡¯ isn¡¯t bad at all. Do you know how to y, or do you know how to y! I admit defeat. ¡±

    If it was Chen Shaobai who said this, An Zheng would have already kicked him away.

    Yuwen Wuming seemed to still remember: ¡°Sir, disciple ¡­ Hahaha, you know how to y, Taoist Chen, you really know how to y ¡­ Do you have a line? Did you set it up in advance? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go see the Old Bull.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming said, ¡°Oh, oh, oh. If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten that we are here to see the Old Bull, but I don¡¯t think there is anything special about that old cow.

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming sighed: ¡°It seems that you are more interested in cattle.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 821 - Liaison

    <h4>Chapter 821 ¨C Liaison</h4>

    Until now, An Zheng would still asionally think of that dream-like and yet illusory scene ¡­ The Old Taoist that was smiling at him and the power that had mysteriously appeared in his left eye had caused his rtionship with the Dao Sect to beplicated. Sometimes, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think, had the Holy Fish and the Old Taoist colluded?

    Or maybe the Holy Fish was that Old Taoist, and the two of them were the same person? If it were two people, would they be in the same ce, watching him snicker, and then the two of them woulde and y chess, leaving the dirty and tiring task of saving the world to the young people ¡­

    Yuwen Wuming seemed to still be immersed in that wonderful moment a moment ago, and his eyes looked a little unfocused. He waypical northwest tough guy, rough, broad, even walking like a tiger. This was a person who was born with the temperament of a leader. To be able to show such a side to An Zheng, it seemed like he truly wanted to be his friend.

    Therefore, for someone like Yuwen Wuming, even if he wasn¡¯t born in the Yuwen n, he would still grow up in the forest. With his personality, sooner orter, he would also be a green forest tyrant.

    ¡°The Old Bull s are the key guardians of the Star Observation Pavilion. Even the people from the pce cannot casually go in and out. However, in order to let the old cow live a bit morefortably, it¡¯s said that the Star Observation Pavilion haspletely copied the old cow¡¯s living environment in the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    As Yuwen Wuming walked, he introduced the Old Bull, ¡°When I first arrived in the capital, the Sacred Emperor personally came to visit this Old Bull and I happened to be in the pce to greet him. Thus, he brought me along.

    He nced at An Zheng, ¡°To be honest, I never expected to be able to enter today. Originally, I was going to bring you to the Pces of the Universal, because I didn¡¯t have the confidence to bring you to see the Old Bull. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to be informed by the hunters that someone would quickly tell me that I could enter. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m basking in your light.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, just treat it as you owe me a meal.¡±

    Yuwen Wumingughed loudly: ¡°Actually, I quite like interacting with people like you. There¡¯s no need to worry. Simple, unguarded, good. If only you and I were not in Jinling, we could travel together. To be honest, which cultivator hadn¡¯t thought of shocking the martial arts world when they just started cultivating? It¡¯s just that people like me don¡¯t have anything to do with freedom from birth. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Obscene.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was slightly stunned for a moment, and then, he gave a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°What you said was also right, it¡¯s just hypocritical.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are enjoying the superiority that great families have brought you from the moment you were born. You are enjoying the protection and then you still need to be free ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t pretentious, then what was it? Do you think that the people in the martial arts world need to fight for everything from the beginning with their life on the line? They were in the world, but that was not freedom. In this world, there are men, women and men, and there is no one who is free. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming squinted, ¡°Men are always more tired.¡±

    , ¡°Then go and bring the child, take the child and wash the diaper. The child never slept a wink before he was three years old, after three years, he looked like he had grown ten years older, and risked his life to give birth to the child ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Yuwen Wuming: ¡°That¡¯s a different story, don¡¯t talk about this.¡±

    The two of them walked out of arge courtyard, just like a city within a city. The walls were very tall and sturdy, with people of Star Observation Pavilion wearing white linen robes walking back and forth. When they saw An Zheng and Yuwen Wuming, they immediately opened the door and let them in without even checking.

    Once he entered, An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    The voice that appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind was so clear and strong. Although that voice sounded iparably ordinary, An Zheng could feel the intense anticipation and grievance that was deliberately suppressed under that calm voice. Even though it was just three words, you came ¡­ Before entering the door, An Zheng did not have this kind of feeling, but after entering the door, his entire body became ufortable, it was obvious that the high wall had a very strong isting ability.

    That was the old cow¡¯s voice. Even though An Zheng had never heard much from him, he had never forgotten that voice. An Zheng finally understood. Ever since he had gained Dao Sect¡¯s power, he felt that he could sense where the Old Bull was. He knew that the Dragon Lion and the Old Cow had both been brought to the Jinling, and this was one of the reasons he wanted to return to the Jinling.

    However, after arriving at the Jinling, An Zheng had spent countless of nights trying to use the power of the Dao Sect sealed in his left eye to sense the existence of the old ox. However, he couldn¡¯t feel anything. It was as if the old ox had been sealed up. And in fact, that was the case. The power of the runes contained within the tall wallpletely isted the old bull¡¯s aura.

    ¡°That person isn¡¯t here, but I feel that he¡¯s about to arrive, so I¡¯ll make this short.¡±

    The old cow¡¯s voice was warm and slightly hoarse, exuding the benevolence of an elder.

    ¡°I might not be able to get out, so don¡¯t be too impulsive. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were an impulsive person, pretty good, in the heart of the people without evil or good will not be too impulsive. I can guess that you will find a way to save me. But today, no matter what, he must not make a move. First, your strength is inferior. Second, once that person arrives, even if you have the thought of saving me in your head, he will immediately know. ¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind: ¡°Sacred Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion, a terrifying person. Now, it seemed that this person possessed three types of powers. The first was perception. His perception is so acute that even in the ancient times, it was enough to shock people. This kind of perception has already been strengthened to the Spiritual Force level, and he can easily sense the thoughts of everyone within a thousand meters. ¡±

    ¡°Secondly, his power is veryplex. It contains nearly all the known essence of heaven and earth origin energy. He even has your power, but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not as pure or strong as yours. He himself is just like a small world, a perfect little world. ¡±

    ¡°Third, he is a madman ¡­ I could feel his thoughts, and he could feel mine, because he never avoided letting me know, because he knew I couldn¡¯t tell anyone. ¡°Fortunately, you received the Dao Sect¡¯s legacy. Our powers are the same, bestowed upon us by the Daofather. That¡¯s why we are able tomunicate with you.¡±

    ¡°Madman?¡±

    An Zheng did not understand.

    ¡°Madman.¡±

    The old cow sighed, ¡°After I arrived at Jinling, although I was imprisoned and my blood was drawn out periodically, I was still alive and well. What¡¯s even more interesting is that I found ouart of Da Xi¡¯s secret about this pavilion master¡¯s rtionship with the Sacred Emperor. In a certain ce in the Great Xixi, the Saint King asked the pavilion master to secretly create something. The people of Star Observation Pavilion are constantly drawing out blood, regardless if they are cultivators or demon beasts, or even ordinary wild beasts, they will not be let off. ¡±

    ¡°Not only are they alive, they even extract crystals, magic tools, and even some of the special characteristics of nts and flowers. I guess they want to create an invincible existence, one that doesn¡¯t have its own thoughts ¡­ And Daxi Shenghuang definitely would not allow sucerrifying thing to be controlled by another. So I guess that this thing also has Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s blood in it, and it also holds the dominant position. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly shook, he suddenly remembered that the four Great Marshal of the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary were being punished for some unwarranted crime and were being sent to watch over the imperial mausoleum.

    ¡°The reason he¡¯s called crazy is because he experimented with himself first.¡±

    There was a faint hint of fear in Old Ox¡¯s voice. For an ancient existence like him to actually feel fear towards someone, it was enough to show just how terrifying that pavilion master was.

    ¡°Only a madman would do that, especially if he wanted to do it to himself. The reason why he had all the elements in the world was because he was using himself as an experiment. When a person has the talent to sense other people¡¯s thoughts and possesses the power of all the elements in the world, that person is no longeerson, and in reality, he has never treated himself as a person. ¡±

    The old cow paused. ¡°He wants to be a god.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Impossible, Daxi Shenghuang will definitely not allow anyone to be stronger than him. This person created a monster for Daxi Shenghuang, a monster that was only under Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s control. If he seeded, the first thing Chen Wunuo would do was get rid of this Pavilion Master. Because even if Chen Wunuo absolutely believed that the Pavilion Master would not think about controlling that monster, she would also not keep him here. The pavilion master created a monster, if this monster is truly invincible, then how could Chen Wunuo leave behind someone like the pavilion master? ¡±

    The old cow acknowledged, ¡°You are right. This Pavilion Master is actually very clear about this as well. This was another manifestation of his madness. He clearly knew that the Saint King would not allow him to live after doing suching, but he still did it because he felt it was very exciting. The purpose of his life is to pursue something that no one else can do, so even if there is a threat of death, he will not give up. ¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s stupid. He must have his ns. It is because he never hides anything in front of me, so I vaguely know a little ¡­ More than twenty years ago, when Daxi Shenghuang had him start doing this, he had a premonition that he would die at the hands of the Sacred Emperor sooner orter.

    ¡°Clone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Old Cow continued, ¡°I¡¯m guessing, in order to ensure that this clone does not get detected by Daxi Shenghuang, he must not have awakened this clone yet. This clone does not even know who he is. It should be someone who had nothing to do with the Pavilion Master, and might not even be in the Great Xixi. If therees a day when this noble one gets killed by Daxi Shenghuang, then my memories will awaken in my clone ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°No matter what, he is indeed a very terrifying person.¡±

    The old cow¡¯s voice suddenly became urgent, ¡°He¡¯s almost here. I can feel it.¡± From now on, don¡¯t have any thoughts about saving me, and don¡¯t have any memories about knowing me. You can do it because the legacy that the Dao Sect gave you is the power to seal your own memories. Remember, remember ¡­ Don¡¯t save me! ¡±

    After thest four words were spoken, the old cow¡¯s voice no longer rang out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming saw that An Zheng¡¯s expression was a little strange, as if he was in a daze, and he actually didn¡¯t even hear the words that he had asked him.

    ¡°Daoist Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Nothing, just that it¡¯s a little strange. ¡°It seems like there is something that is naturally very intimate with me here. It seems like there is something mysterious guiding me here. However, I am just unable to understand what it is.¡±

    The reason why An Zheng said this was because he knew that any of his actions and words would be passed down to Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    As expected, Yuwen Wuming¡¯s expression slightly changed, and turned his head, not allowing An Zheng to see theplex look in his eyes.

 Chapter 822 - North-west line

    <h4>Chapter 822 ¨C North-west line</h4>

    Yuwen Wuming¡¯s heart was heavy, and pretended to be carefree. In truth, in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, it was not hidden at all. Yuwen n was currently in an awkward position with Da Xi. After all, a prince had fallen in Yuwen n¡¯s mansion, and no one could exin it clearly even if they wanted to. Furthermore, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that the head of the Yuwen n had resolutely decided to risk his life in the capital just because of this matter. To trade a life for a life, the Yuwen n had actually profited.

    However, although the Yuwen n was saved, their position in the Holy See was not as strong as before. In the past, he had always kept a low profile, but now, he would be in dire straits if he didn¡¯t need to be swayed. The two youths from Yuwen n were in fact, individuals in the capital.

    An Zheng was simrly weighed down by matters of the heart. When two people with heavy hearts walked together, they seemed to act as if nothing had happened, so it was inevitable that the topic of conversation would be awkward as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re right in front.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming pointed to arge green grasnd, witow of thatched huts visible in the distance. An Zheng¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but he was immediately sealed by the Dao Sect¡¯s seal in his left eye. He did not dare to be careless Old Cow¡¯s warning to An Zheng.

    The closer they got to An Zheng, the more Yuwen Wuming observed him. He was a straightforward and generous person, which was why he couldn¡¯t be hidden. An Zheng pretended that he did not discover anything, because this was obviously the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s arrangement.

    The old cow was still lying on the ground outside the low fenced area. The grass around him was still slightly bald from eating too much. The old cow looked at An Zheng and the other two as if he was bored to death, before he continued to lower his head and closed his eyes, appearing to be very tired.

    A young man from Star Observation Pavilion wearing a white linen robe walked over with a smile. After he walked in front of An Zheng and Yuwen Wuming, he bent down slightly: ¡°Greetings, Daoist Chen, Greetings, Sir Yuwen. My Pavilion Master told me to wait here for you two. If there is anything that you need my help with, just say so. ¡±

    He looked like a kind-looking young man, with a sincere and unassuming smile. An Zheng and Yuwen Wuming returned the greeting at the same time, thenughed: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need to trouble you about, I was just curious and came over to take a look.¡±

    That young man said, ¡°I will apany you. If you think of anything, just tell me, I will be ordered to apany you. The pavilion master has told me to speak without reserve. If the two of you have anything that you need to ask me, please do not be courteous. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and nodded, he kept feeling that there was something strange in this young man¡¯s eyes. Even Yuwen Wuming couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with this young man, because he didn¡¯t have An Zheng¡¯s previous life. As someone who had handled cases for many years, what kind of person had An Zheng not seen before? At first nce, this young man did not look strange, but An Zheng felt that he was a little strange. After thinking about it carefully, An Zheng confirmed that the strangeness was in that pair of eyes ¡­ An Zheng had a misconception that this young man¡¯s eyes were not his.

    About a mile away from where the old cow was, in an ordinary looking wooden house. The Pavilion Master of the Star Observation Pavilion, Tan Shanse, was sitting cross-legged on his bed. He was clearly sitting in front of the empty room, but he seemed to be looking at something fun and interesting, and he was looking at it with great interest.

    When the Old Bull raised its head to look at An Zheng, there was no grief or joy in its eyes. It was as if he was looking at someone else in the big courtyard who would visit him from time to time, and An Zheng was the same. When he looked at the Old Cow, his expression did not change at all.

    ¡°Do you think this old cow is stupid?¡±

    The young man from Star Observation Pavilion pointed at the old cow andughed, ¡°No one has tied him up, but he never leaves this ce, he only nibbles at the surrounding weeds. He would rather starve than get up to graze in a slightly further ce after he finished eating all the grasses around him. He would have to wait for the new grass to grow. I think it¡¯s eitherzy to the extreme or stupid to the extreme. ¡°Of course, animals and humans cannot bepared in the same breath. A beast is a beast.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yeah, what a fool.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old cow.

    The young man acknowledged, ¡°There¡¯s something even more foolish. At the beginning, it resisted, butter on, when it was time to extract the blood, it justid there waiting, as if it knew that there was no point in struggling. Don¡¯t just look at him as a beast, the Cultivation Power really cannot be underestimated.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Yes, a beast is still a beast.¡±

    The old ox raised its head and shot him a furious re.

    ¡°Look, he can even re at people!¡±

    The young man went up and gave the old cow a kick, then ced it on the old cow¡¯s mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t be merciful to animals. There¡¯s only one way to teach these beasts a lesson, and that is to beat them up. Now, its meridians and Cultivation Power were sealed, and every single acupoint was nailed to the ground. ¡°No matter how arrogant he was in the past, he¡¯s just an ordinary old cow now. Even if he were to stew meat, it wouldn¡¯t taste good anymore.¡±

    He kicked at An Zheng with his foot, ¡°Do you want to try? This was actually quite a good feeling. An ancient cow that even the Dragon Lion and Divine Beasts did not dare to provoke. Now, I can even kick it a few times ¡­ Life is really interesting. ¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that interesting.¡±

    Pointing to the thatched cottage not too far away, he said, ¡°This old beast is very interesting. Although he knows that this is not his home in the Immortal pce, perhaps because he looks exactly the same, he would often misunderstand that this is his home. asionally, he would turn his head to look at that thatched cottage and cry ¡­ Hahahaha, a beast can actually shed tears, I don¡¯t know if it misses home or what. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±, as if he had lost all interest in the old cow. He turned around and nced at Yuwen Wuming: ¡°An old bull that used to stand at the top has now fallen to this stage. I no longer have any interest in watching him anymore. Originally, I wanted to see if I could gain some insights from him, but now, I can only see an ordinary old bull waiting to be ughtered. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming didn¡¯t have much interest in the beginning, and felt that the young man was going too far. No matter what, this old cow was once a sacred object at the peak of the world. Now, Star Observation Pavilion would casuallye over and kick him twice, which would make people feel ufortable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming nodded, then turned and left with An Zheng.

    One mile away, Tan Shanse who was inside the thatched cottage frowned slightly, and muttered to himself: ¡°Could I have seen wrongly?¡±

    After leaving the hunting grounds, An Zheng bade farewell to Yuwen Wuming, looking a little disappointed. Yuwen Wuming said apologetically that he would treat you to some fun things next time, and this time was indeed meaningless. After he said his goodbyes, An Zheng walked towards the Hollow Jade Temple alone as he cried.

    Imperial Pce, quiet garden.

    Chen Wunuo nodded after hearing Wen En¡¯s report, ¡°Looks like Chen Liuxi doesn¡¯t have any special feelings for that old cow either. ¡°Let him bring his men to the northwest. The chaos of the demon beasts there is too rampant. He has trained with those six hundred people for quite some time now. It¡¯s time to bring them out and see if they can fight for the great Xi.¡±

    Wen En lowered his hand: ¡°This old servant will pass down the orders right now.¡±

    Halfway there, Chen Wunuo instructed again, ¡°Tell Chen Liuxi not to force it. His life is much heavier than those six hundred people. In my opinion, six hundred people, six thousand people, and sixty thousand people are not even equal to him. We can help him choose more out of these six hundred people, but he shouldn¡¯t be too impulsive. ¡±

    Wen En said in his heart that his Majesty truly valued Chen Liuxi, so after he agreed, he went straight to the Hollow Jade Temple.

    After An Zheng returned to the Hollow Jade Temple, he locked himself in his room. No one knew what he was going to do. Even Gu Qianye had only said a few times that he wanted to rest, other people would not be able to see him.

    No one knew just how much of an impulse An Zheng had restrained at that moment. He even wanted to contact the ship and ask the Oldman Huo to control the strongest weapon on the boat to attack the hunting grounds and bring away the old ox and Dragon Lion. Only, An Zheng held back this time, if he was this impulsive, he might cause all of State of Yan¡¯s citizens to be thrown into it. But even so, since ancient times, he was the only one who thought of bombarding Jinling.

    Not long after, Wen En came over and passed down the order for An Zheng to bring the six hundred elite soldiers to the northwest region to kill the Goblin Beasts. An Zheng calmly looked as if he had agreed, and then, early the next morning, he led the group and left the Jinling. Regardless of whether the pavilion master Tan Shanse, who was waiting for the situation to develop, or the Sacred Emperor, had made up his mind.

    Hearing that An Zheng had already brought his group to the northwest direction, Pavilion Master Tan Shanse obviously did not believe him.

    ¡°I know him.¡±

    Tan Shanse sneered and said: ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve interacted with this person. He doesn¡¯t know how I¡¯ve interacted with him, but I havhorough understanding of his personality. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that he met that old ox in the immortal pce. He will definitely think of a way to save that old cow ¡­¡±

    Lu Wan Rou said, ¡°But, if he really does that, there won¡¯t be any benefit at all.¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°You think he¡¯s someone who does things for benefits? No matter if it¡¯s that An Zheng in the State of Yan or the Chen Liuxi in the current Da Xi, he has never been one to do things for benefits. ¡±

    Lu Wan Rou replied, ¡°You said that you understand him, but Pavilion Master, when did youe into contact with this person? I think we should report this to the Sacred Emperor. No matter what the Sacred Emperor decides to do, it has nothing to do with us, the Star Observation Pavilion. ¡°I am not worried about anything else. I am worried that if His Majesty finds out in the future, it will be detrimental to you.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed, ¡°Unfavorable? If I really run over to tell the Sacred Emperor that I know who that person is, it would be really bad for me. The Sacred Emperor only asked me one thing, you have never left the Jinling before, how do you know who he is? ¡±

    He looked at Lu WanRou and asked, ¡°What did I say?¡±

    Lu Wan Rou was stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was only worried for Tan Shanse. Whether it was the Sacred Emperor or that whatever An Zheng, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Fortunately, that old bull isn¡¯t that important anymore.¡±

    Tan Shanse got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Royal Tomb. Chen Liuxi has gone to the northwest, it¡¯s about time for us to experience the world. I only found the correct method more than twenty years ago, and adding on the umted wealth of all of the previous Pavilion Masters, I have not wasted my time ¡­ This is the truly earth-shattering event. ¡±

 Chapter 823 - Waiting for you

    <h4>Chapter 823 ¨C Waiting for you</h4>

    The army division had allocated three of An Zheng¡¯s battleships, and the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo had ordered the army division to transfer the best to An Zheng. The three battleships were newly built by Da Xist year. They were equipped with the most powerful weapons made by the armory set up by the Da Xi army. After increasing the stability of the air, the number of off-gun increased from one to four.

    Da Xi had never been stingy with her military investments. Arge group of capable people had gathered in the weapons workshop of the military. These people received extremely high sries. The reason they existed was to make the Da Xi army stronger.

    An Zheng had made arrangements for these three battleships, two Yellow Dragon battleships, one for attack and one for support. Thest giant eagle battleship was used as a backup and as a logistics supply. The Yellow Dragon Battleship was a standard battleship for the Da Xi military. It was eighty-eight meters long and was supported by runes. It was protected by a foot-long steel te. Even if the crossbows were shot at it, it would only be a crater.

    An Zheng assigned three hundred of the six hundred people to the two Yellow Dragon Battleships, and the other three hundred people to the Giant Eagle Battleship. The giant eagle battleship was a supply battleship that was equipped with the Da Xi standard. It was 160 meters long, and ording to the standard, it could carry 800 soldiers and arge amount of supplies.

    The Giant Eagle Battleship was like a moving fortress, much slower than the Yellow Dragon Battleship, but once it wasunched on arge-scale battlefield, a giant eagle battleship could easily raze a small city to the ground.

    There were four off-gun s installed on the Yellow Dragon Battleship, one in the left and one in the right, each in front and back. It was builtst year, so the power of the off-gun was much stronger than the older generation of warships. The madmen in the weapons workshop had increased the lethality of the off-gun, especially the aerial attacks against the enemy infantry.

    There were twelve off-gun installed on the Giant Eagle Warship, one of which was the upgraded version of the main cannon. In addition, the two sides of the battleship were also equipped with flying cannons, with four on each side. The Eagle Cannon didn¡¯t have any destructive power, but the ws thrown out could pull the enemy¡¯s small warship over, and with one hit, the ship would be destroyed.

    After the three battleships left the Jinling, they advanced towards the northwest direction. Chen Wunuo had indeed ced special emphasis on An Zheng, and the Giant Eagle battleship that the Department had ordered for An Zheng was actually equipped with a small scale teleportation circle, which could allow the Giant Eagle battleship to jump for a short distance, but this kind of jump was not less than a hundred Li. After all, that battleship was too big. A single jump would consumerrifying amount of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    An Zheng sat at the bow of the Giant Eagle Battleship, the collision in front of him was more than ten metres long, purely made of steel. If he were to directly collide with the enemy¡¯s small warship, he could pierce through it.

    This was a war machine that could only be built by a powerful empire like the Great Xixi. In fact, a giant eagle battleship like this could make a small country like the 16 Swallow Cities tremble in fear.

    This time, a portion of the disciples that An Zheng brought out from the Hollow Jade Temple were assigned to the two Yellow Dragon battleships. Ye Xiaoxin was arranged to lead one battleship, and Han Dakuimanded the other. In order to ensure that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems while they were inmand, they brought people selected by the military and Heavenly Awakening Sect respectively.

    As usual, Han Dakui was a little disdainful towards An Zheng. As far as he was concerned, beingmanded by a Daoist was a very shameful thing. Furthermore, they had never thought that An Zheng truly understood what war was. Fighting and killing in the martial arts world werepletely different from war.

    If it was just the two Yellow Dragon Battleships, it would at most take half a month to travel from the Jinling to the northwest. However, the giant eagle battleship¡¯s speed was slower than Huang Long by half. Even if it travelled without rest, it would still take it at least twenty days to reach the northwest.

    Along the way, An Zheng met with a few not so powerful summoner. He had always let them fight as they wished, because with the Da Xi war machine as a backup, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to eliminate those small summoner. They killed their way through, and after 20 days, they crossed the river and entered the northwest region. Their harvest was already quite bountiful. Everything obtained from the demon beasts that An Zheng ordered to be killed was distributed to everyone on the ship. Half of the people who killed the demon beasts took it for themselves, while the other half were divided among everyone.

    To An Zheng, the crystal cores and skulls of those Goblin Beasts were nothing, but to those soldiers, they were too enticing. Even if the cores of low level demon beasts were sold in an auction house, the ie would still be abundant.

    Gu Qianye had been sitting beside An Zheng for the entire day, and had not moved. She simply sat there beside An Zheng, not saying a word. She knew that the Old Bull s were a sore point in An Zheng¡¯s heart. If she did not save the Old Bull for a while, An Zheng would not be able to rest at ease. But the Old Bull was right, if they acted impulsively, then the two of them might not be involved.

    The second day after they entered the northwest region, the Yuwen n¡¯s battleship came to greet them. The team was led by Yuwen Wuyou, an expert of Yuwen n¡¯s younger generation. This was a very easy-going young man, without the arrogance of someone from arge n. He had been in the army since he was an adult and had lived on the border for more than fifteen years.

    He was the type of person who had things to say to Han Dakui, but when Han Dakui saw him, he was unwilling to even say a single word more. An Zheng even heard Han Dakui whispering to Yuwen Wuyou, saying that it would be fine if he was the leader, but it was jusiece of tofu.

    An Zheng knew that those soldiers would call him tofu in their hearts. He looked very square, but he definitely could not be used as a stone. An Zheng did not care, it was impossible to change the perspectives of these stubborn soldiers.

    Yuwen Wuyou only chatted with An Zheng once after he finished talking with him. He spent the rest of his time with Han Dakui and the others. Three dayster, the team entered the Northwest Dao, Fang Shan County. Yuwen Wuyou then came over from the Yellow Dragon Battleship to brief An Zheng.

    ¡°Did you see that, Master Hou?¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou pointed to the front of the warship: ¡°Although it¡¯s not really a wild thousand miles, but at least crops can be grown. No matter how little you harvest, it¡¯s still food. But look at this, this desert has already extended for almost eight to nine hundred miles, and the people cannot survive any longer, so they have all moved to the big city to gather. ¡±

    He was afraid that An Zheng would scold the Yuwen n for not doing anything, so after he finished speaking, he started to exin: ¡°The border troops of the northwest border do not dare to make a move, because once they do, there might be a chance that something big happens. The defending troops of each county werepletely no match for those summoner, especially since that Eagle Horse could use the power of wind and sand, which was abnormally strong. Our Yuwen n¡¯s cultivators have been chasing it for almost four months. However, it is too cunning and its movement is very fast.

    An Zheng looked down at the desert and took a deep breath, telling himself that he had to temporarily put aside about the Old Bull. Although he already had a n to save the Old Bull, his strength was not enough. He needed to improve himself as soon as possible. Furthermore, there was nothing that could speed up a cultivator¡¯s cultivation as much as battle. As long as they did not die, the results of any battle would bring about enormous gains.

    ¡°Something even more unbeatable.¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou pointed to the desert: ¡°That Eagle Horse reproduces very quickly. It seems to bermaphrodite, and every month, it will give birth to a litter of cubs. Although the innate abilities of the majority of these cubs were very low, they were hidden in the desert, and if a team was not careful, they would be attacked. These disgusting things eat people without spitting out their bones. ¡±

    ¡°How many Eagle Horse¡¯s cubs are there under this desert?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are at leashousand.¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou replied, ¡°These cubs are cultivatorsparable to Sumeru Stage, but they can¡¯t be found even if they were to hide within the desert, and there¡¯s no way they can be killed. Without sufficient manpower, he could only temporarily avoid the desert.

    An Zheng walked to themander¡¯s seat of the giant hawk warship and sat down, then raised his hand and ordered: ¡°Cast the gs, order the two Yellow Dragon warships in front to split up. From the left and right sides, off-gun s load up with Gao Lie glyph bullets, pull out the things underground.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The gman on the mast began to wave the g in his hand, and the bugle horn sounded. Soon, the two gmen on the two Yellow Dragon battleships in front began waving their gs, indicating that they had received the order. The two Yellow Dragon battleships began to split apart, the distance between them widening. An Zheng¡¯s Giant Eagle battleship followed the original route and flew forward, and stayed in the middle of the two Yellow Dragon Battleships.

    Yuwen Wuyou could not help but be curious, ¡°This desert thing is at least eight or nine hundred miles long. It¡¯s also three to four hundred miles north and south.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°You should believe in the sharp weapons made by the Da Xi Army.¡±

    Ten minutester, the distance between the two Yellow Dragon battleships was fifty kilometers. The two battleships then stopped in midair, and immediately afterwards, four huge fireballs were reflected from the off-gun s on both sides of the battleships. The fireball was sent flying several dozen meters away before it began to fall. It was like a meteorite with a long tail of mes as it fell into the desert. After the eight Talisman-Dorsnded, they did not immediately explode, but instead began to sink rapidly.

    A few secondster, Gao Lie¡¯s Talisman disappeared. Yuwen Wuyou waited for another ten minutes, but there was no movement. He couldn¡¯t help but to say with concern: ¡°Those fellows basically don¡¯t have anything to eat. Moreover, the depth of the desert isparable to argeke. Our weapons might not be effective.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Just watch.¡±

    The eight Fierce Talisman-Bullets fell into the desert for more than ten minutes without any reaction. Yuwen Wuyou saw that An Zheng¡¯s expression still did not change, but he was very curious about the use of the so called newly created product of the Great Western Region.

    After another three or four minutes, the entire desert seemed to shake. With a loud buzzing sound, the sandyer in the desert seemed to have been lifted, rising up by at least four to five meters! Soon after, eight fiery red pirs of light exploded from the bottom of the desert. Between the eight pirs of light, there seemed to be countless flowing lightning bolts connecting them.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire desert was engulfed in a sea of fire, as if another bowl of water had been poured intot of boiling oil. The mes moved beneath the desert like dragons, and the temperature of the desert rose. A few minutester, the area between the eight pirs of light had turned dark red. From this, it could be seen that the temperature had reached a terrifying level. The area outside the light pir was slightly better, but it was still hot and rising upwards, causing the air to seem to be distorted.

    Even if they liked a dry and warm environment, they still could not withstand sucuge heat.

    ¡°Gao Lie¡¯s Symbol Bomb onlysted for a few minutes.¡±

    An Zheng instructed: ¡°Send orders to Han Dakui and Ye Xiaoxin, clean up the battlefield.¡±

    Following the order, four or five small battleships were separated out from the two Yellow Dragon battleships. There were about six or seven people on each small battleship, and they were all carefully selected warriors. These people rode their small warships to dive down, and started to shoot down those Eagle Horse¡¯s cubs with the series of crossbow cannons on the warships.

    Not long after the massacre started, a violent roar suddenly came from the distant sky. It was obvious that something terrifying was quickly moving towards them.

    An Zheng slightly raised the corner of his mouth: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe.¡±

 Chapter 824 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 824 ¨C Fighting</h4>

    An Zheng, who was standing on top of the Giant Eagle Battleship heard the roar, and his eyes shivered slightly: ¡°Give Han Dakui the g and tell him not to act rashly, no one needs to interfere between the Demon Beast and I, retreat the two Yellow Dragon Battleships and form a defensive formation with the Giant Eagle Battleship. If there are anyrge scale attacks by demon beasts, I will have to wait for my return. Bear in mind, no one is allowed to go out and kill anyone without permission, stay in formation until I return. ¡±

    Although they were separated by a long distance, there were three people on the observation deck of the battleship¡¯s mast. One was a standard-bearer, one was a lookout, and the other was a backup. Therefore, An Zheng was not worried that there would be any problems contacting them. What he was worried about was that his subordinates did not train them yet, and were not familiar with them yet.

    The roaring sound of the demon beast in the distance was indeed that of a Eagle Horse, it had disappeared withourace after the battle with An Zhengst time. An Zheng guessed that it was not dead, but it had been hiding from An Zheng ever since. After An Zheng returned to the Jinling, this guy started to wreak havoc in the Northwest Land, turning quite a few ces into deserts.

    ¡°Firm formation, mainly defense!¡±

    An Zheng put both his hands behind his back, stepped on the side of the boat, and his body fell down from mid-air. Then, he suddenly elerated towards the direction of the Eagle Horse.

    The standard-bearers on the giant eagle battleship began to sign the gs, and the two Yellow Dragon battleships gradually returned to their positions.

    The people below the desert were the descendants of Eagle Horse, An Zheng knew this guy would not be able to take it. In the distance, a two hundred meter long gigantic demonic beast was rushing towards them. It was running at full speed while letting out roars. It must have a very close rtionship with its children and descendants. When it was about to arrive in the desert, An Zheng had ughtered its children and descendants, it immediately rushed over.

    That demon beast seemed to be around two hundred meters long, and its height could be one hundred and eighty meters. The Eagle Horse that An Zheng had seen before did not havuge transformation, so it did not look that ugly. At this time, the Eagle Horse had already returned to its original form. It was a demon beast with a powerful body and three heads. The left head looked like a crow, the middle one looked like a vicious dog, and the right one looked like an eagle.

    The three Eagle Horse looked like tigers and leopards, with a long tail that was around forty to fifty meters long. On the tip of the tail, there was even a spike that looked like a spear.

    An Zheng¡¯s body floated in the air, waiting for the Eagle Horse to rush over. When the Eagle Horse saw An Zheng, its eyes turned red. Thest time it came here with a mission to kill this person, it carried a Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    The dog head in the middle of the Eagle Horse shouted at An Zheng: ¡°You killed my grandson, I will make you pay with your life.¡±

    An Zheng, who was floating in the air, looked at it and said, ¡°How many people have you killed in the northwest?

    The crow on the left side of the Eagle Horse suddenly had red eyes, opening his mouth and spitting oued light. The temperature of the red light was extremely terrifying. Even steel could be melted into molten metal in an instant. At the same time the crow spat out the red light, the eagle on the right also let out a cry. Along with its cry, a wind power simr to that of an arrow shot out.

    When the wind and red light fused into one, the hundreds of red lights that were dispersed by the wind rushed towards An Zheng like missiles that were locked onto by the wind. It was an iparably spectacr scene. The moment the wind and red light fused and then erupted, it was as if countless warheads had shot out of a missile. Bringing along their respective trajectory lines, they sted towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng understood that the power of the Scorching Sun and Hurricane were the very basics of the Eagle Horse¡¯s ability to create a desert. The fusion of these two powers could cause the earth to instantly turn barren. And these two powers were only the Eagle Horse¡¯s auxiliary power, its main power was sand. Using two types of support powers to create the desert, and the desert was the Eagle Horse¡¯s foundation, so it seemed to be a demonic beast that could create an endless source of power for itself.

    ¡°Your wind is not sharp enough.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand pointed forward, and energy burst out from his fingertips. It was an iparably sharp sword intent that seemed to be opposed to the sharp wind power of the Eagle Horse. An Zheng pointed forward with his right hand, ¡°Your fire is not zing enough.¡±

    A ray of red light shot out from An Zheng¡¯s fingertips, and because the speed was too fast, it caused the air to explode. The moment the air exploded, the power of the red sun was also dispersed outwards in the air, as several hundred streaks of the red sun¡¯s power shed with the hundred streaks of the me power of the Eagle Horse.

    The sword Qi had killed the wind power, and the burning sun had extinguished the mes.

    However, at this moment, the sand in the desert gathered together to form a giant. It held a sandspear in its hand. The sandnce was made from the most solid metal in the desert, so it did not look golden anymore, but grayish-ck.

    The giant appeared behind An Zheng and threw a sandgun at An Zheng¡¯s back. The strength of the giant was unfathomable. This throw was powerful enough to shatter a mountain. The sandgun was several tens of meters long and thicker than a person¡¯s body. If the sandgun hit him from behind, he would immediately be smashed into pieces.

    An Zheng did not turn around, nor did he turn around to look.

    Behind An Zheng, the somatic war god suddenly appeared and grasped the sand spear that was shooting towards him a few dozen meters away from An Zheng. He moved four to five meters backwards under the huge force. This just happened to arouse the fighting spirit of the Body War God. He held the sand spear in one hand and roared, then threw it towards the desert giant.

    The desert giant also grabbed the sandgun like the Body War God, but the moment it touched the sandgun, the huge force directly shattered its right hand. Without the obstruction of the palm, the cannonball of the sandgun smashed onto the chest of the desert giant. With a boom, a huge hole appeared in the desert giant¡¯s chest.

    The body of the sand screen giant staggered a few times before copsing. When it fell onto the ground, it shattered into countless grains of sand. However, the moment the desert giant fell, countless giant wicker-like salons extended from the desert. These things pounced on him quickly and entangled him tightly.

    Those desert vines wrapped around the body of the Martial Immortal one by one. First, they wrapped around his hands and legs. Then, they started to climb up his body and bind him. The desert giant that had fallen down previously slowly gathered again. By the time it reconstituted itself, the vines of sand had already wrapped themselves around the war god.

    The Sand Giant let out a cry and charged towards the Body War God inrge strides. When the huge and heavy body ran, even the earth trembled one after another. It was too big, too heavy, like a moving mountain. The war god spread out his hands in an attempt to pull the sand vines apart, but the vines were like giant pythons, as long as they were wrapped around the wargod, they would begin to increase their strength to hold the sand vines tightly. The wargod¡¯s arms were already raised, but he would not be able to break the sand vines at this moment.

    When the Sand Giant arrived, it raised its right hand. Countless ck lines converged from the desert. They were the strongestponent in the desert. These ck lines converged onto its right fist, and his fist began to grow bigger, at least twice the size of before!

    The Sand Giant¡¯s right fistnded heavily on the Warlord¡¯s chest. The impact was so great that it directly prated the Warlord¡¯s body and created a huge pit on the ground behind him. The crater was at leasundred meters in diameter and at least fifty or sixty meters deep. Shattered earth and waves surged. After taking such a blow, even the body of the Body War God became faint.

    The Eagle Horse that was fighting with An Zheng roared towards the sky: ¡°You can¡¯t! I know you. I know you by all means. I know you havhysical appearance, I know what kind of power you have. In order to kill you, I even used my doppelganger to fight with you. Today you will die here and I will avenge my descendants! ¡±

    The punch from the Sand Giant was too heavy. The Warlord¡¯s body began to soften. His arms, which were still tightening the Sand Vine, began to droop. His physique began to flicker, as if he could disappear at any moment.

    ¡°You are just a lowly human, in the future, this world will belong to demon beasts!¡±

    The heads on both sides of the Eagle Horse started to shoot out fire and wind: ¡°On what basis are you going to fight me!¡±

    A light purple ball of light appeared outside An Zheng¡¯s body, whether it was the wind or the mes that struck the purple ball of light, it waspletely useless. An Zheng began to move forward, his expression so calm.

    ¡°You know ¡­¡± It was me. ¡±

    The three purple star point in his left eye started to spin. Suddenly, they turned into a dazzling, purple pentagram. The moment the pentagram star lit up, the body wargod, who was clearly about to copse, suddenly stood up. Then, a cold smile suffused across his lips. That smile caused the Sand Giant to be stunned for a moment.

    The somatic war god¡¯s murderous smile was filled with the smell of blood, as if some kind of restriction had been lifted. Suddenly, a burst of purple light shot out from his body, and he opened his arms upwards. He originally thought that he was done for, and the Sand Vine¡¯s bindings also loosened up a bitpared to before. With a bang, all of the Sand Vines were broken by the Body War God, who then took a big step forward and grabbed the Sand Giant¡¯s neck.

    What a spectacr scene that would have been. The battle between two giants that were over 100 meters tall was so fierce that if it had been seen by a normal person, even their hearts would not have been able to withstand the visual impact.

    The Body War God grabbed the Sand Giant¡¯s neck and slowly lifted it up with one arm. Then, he roared at the Sand Giant. Following the roar, a huge purple electric current was spat out and struck the head of the Sand Giant. With a boom, the head of the Sand Giant was crushed. At the same time, the golden dragon appeared. It charged into the desert with purple electric currents coiling around its body, traversing back and forth across the desert as if it was piercing through clouds.

    With rumbling footsteps, he rushed to the middle of the desert. Then, with both hands on his Heaven¡¯s Kill Sword, he fiercely stabbed it into the desert! The moment the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword was inserted into the desert, the golden dragon soared into the sky and spat ouurple lightning. The purple lightning struck the sword hilt of the Heaven ughter Sword and then countless purple electric currents followed the Heaven ughter Sword into the desert.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire desert for hundreds of miles shook a little, and those small Eagle Horse that were not killed previously all died! Not only that, theyers of the Violet Electricity Desert was sealed, and not a single grain of sand could be extracted from it by the Eagle Horse!

    At this time, An Zheng had already arrived in front of the Eagle Horse: ¡°With my past understanding of the enemy, you wouldn¡¯t know how strong I have be now.¡±

 Chapter 825 - Rescue and Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 825 ¨C Rescue and Rescue</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body, in the form of a war god, killed the Sand Giant with ease. Not only that, but with the cooperation of the Gold Dragon and the Body War God, the desert for at least a few hundred miles waspletely covered by the power of thunder. None of the Eagle Horse cubs that had escaped death at the bottom of the desert managed to escape, and they were all burnt to a crisp by the power of thunder. These things were the main culprits behind the constant expansion of the desert. They did not possess the strength of Eagle Horse s, but they could make the desertification faster.

    When the Eagle Horse saw this scene, it wentpletely crazy. It charged towards An Zheng like a moving mountain. Inparison, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed small in front of it. An Zheng, who was floating in midair, was not as big as its eyeball, but the contrast was huge.

    But An Zheng didn¡¯t even dodge as he watched the Eagle Horse charge towards him with calm eyes.

    ¡°If there are ten thousand dead people in the northwest, nine thousand will be your reward.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and then swooped down from the sky.

    The Eagle Horse raised a huge w and swiped towards An Zheng ruthlessly. An Zheng¡¯s right fist met the ws of the Eagle Horse. An Zheng seemed so small, the closer the Eagle Horse was, the bigger the w. When they were about toe into contact, it already covered the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The fist and w collided in midair. What shocked everyone was that An Zheng¡¯s fist had pierced through the ws of the Eagle Horse, and in the midst of the blood mist, his entire body passed through the center of the ws, flying like lightning towards the head of the Eagle Horse. The crow like head on the left of the Eagle Horse spat out a stream of fire. An Zheng casually waved: ¡°Weak!¡±

    The fiery light was burned to ashes by the power of the scarlet sun, even the mes were burnt to ashes.

    In the air, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword took action. Following the throw forward, the Broken Army Sword seemed like a spinning drill that drilled into the crow¡¯s head from the left eye, and then came out from the back of the crow¡¯s head. An Zhengnded on the crow¡¯s sharp and hard beak, and punched on its right eye. The power of the punch instantly turned its right eye into minced meat, and it exploded with an extremely bloody smell.

    The crow head opened its mouth and released a mournful cry, wanting to send An Zheng flying from its head. An Zheng¡¯s body dropped down and used both hands to grab onto the upper half of the crow¡¯s mouth before quickly flying backwards. The crow¡¯s head was bent backwards by An Zheng, and when it had bent to a certain degree, it stopped, but the upper half of its mouth let out a ¡°Kacha¡± sound and An Zheng forcibly broke it.

    He put his foot on Crow¡¯s head and pushed down, lifting himself into the air. With both hands, he grabbed the other half of the sharp mouth and stabbed it downwards.

    Puff!

    Half of Crow¡¯s sharp beak had forcibly pierced into his throat, slicing his throat and mouth like a knife. Blood gushed out like a waterfall, and very quickly, the head of the Eagle Horse became half a bloody gourd. Due to the fact that half of the beak was very long, it pierced through the throat and came out from the back of the neck. It was like a giant thumbtack that nailed the crow¡¯s head onto the Eagle Horse¡¯s back.

    The vicious dog head of the three heads of the Eagle Horse bit towards An Zheng. At the same time, ck sand sprayed out from its mouth, forming something like a chain around An Zheng. But in terms of speed, the Eagle Horse was stillcking. Back then, when An Zheng was still at the Higher Completion Stage, he could already crush it. However, An Zheng was now an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage, and his strength was no longer at the level of when he fought for the first time.

    Witeleportation, An Zheng teleported out of the big mouth of the vicious dog head. His body appeared on the right side of the Eagle Horse¡¯s head. It was the head of a White-headed Eagle. It had the power of the wind. The moment An Zheng got closer, the feathers on the White-headed Eagle¡¯s neck exploded, and shot towards An Zheng like a barrage of bombs. An Zheng reached out a hand towards his back, and the Broken Army Sword that was flying over from the back flew into An Zheng¡¯s hands with a ¡°pa¡± sound.

    An Zheng lowered his body, and the Broken Army Sword began to turn in front of him like a windmill. The magical feathers nged against the Broken Army Sword, and were quickly chopped into pieces.

    ¡°You want to shed your fur?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s bodynded behind the White-headed Eagle¡¯s head, the Broken Army Sword stabbed in, and then ran all the way down the White-headed Eagle¡¯s neck. The Broken Army Sword was extremely sharp, following An Zheng¡¯s movements, it sliced the White-headed Eagle from the back of its head to its shoulders.

    An Zheng grabbed the edge of the hole and jumped down: ¡°I¡¯ll help you take it off!¡±

    Just the sound of it was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ayer of feathered flesh was forcibly torn off by An Zheng¡¯s neck, and with one hand, he grabbed onto the skin as he rapidly descended. By the time he reached the Eagle Horse¡¯s chest, almost all of the skin on the White-headed Eagle¡¯s neck had been ripped off. He casually shook the entire piece of flesh off, and the skin rotated to cover the White-headed Eagle¡¯s head. The White-headed Eagle frantically twisted its bloody neck to shake off the skin, but An Zheng did not give it the chance to do so.

    An Zheng¡¯s body circled around the White-headed Eagle¡¯s neck, and the Broken Army Sword cut a circle of neat and straight cut.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    An Zheng swept his leg up and kicked the White-headed Eagle¡¯s head, then the huge head whizzed out and actually let out a wail in the air. Three heads, in a short while, two of them were killed by An Zheng. The Eagle Horse that originally thought that it could easily kill An Zheng now had a trace of fear on its face. It had never thought that not long ago, An Zheng¡¯s strength had actually reached such a stage of fear.

    About five kilometers away from where An Zheng and the Eagle Horse was battling, the blood of the people on the warships were boiling.

    ¡°So Daoist Chen is actually this powerful!¡±

    A cultivator selected by the military couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Previously, we thought that he was only cared for by the Saint King and even used a lot of malicious words to speak of him behind his back. But now, we know how wrong we are ¡­ Daoist Chen was truly extraordinary. Sucowerful demonic beast was actually crushed by him. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we owe him an apology.¡±

    ¡°This is what a cultivator should do. Many great cultivators, in order to pursue the Heavenly Dao, simply do not care about the lives of themon people.¡± They had nothing but themselves in their eyes. It was said that meditating to cultivate and not talk about worldly matters was actually a matter that had nothing to do with one¡¯s self. There really aren¡¯t many people like Daoist Master Chen. Now, I understand why the military picked us out to lead him. Because among therge families in the Jinling, who would be willing to take the initiative to leave the Jinling and fight against the Spirit Demon Beasts? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, you still have to rely on us as soldiers!¡±

    Han Dakui said with dissatisfaction: ¡°He has the strength, so he should be doing these things. Is it interesting for you to praise him like this? He only did what he had to do, and it was only slightly better than those cultivators that didn¡¯t want toe out. In the end, it¡¯s not time for us soldiers to solve all our problems. ¡±

    Someone said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We did misunderstand him previously. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone that the Sacred Emperor would think highly of just because he ttered us.¡±

    ¡°A man knows his face but not his heart.¡±

    Han Dakui coldly snorted, ¡°In any case, I still look down on the people in these sects. They only have the interests of the sect, and a few are truly willing to serve the Da Xi and truly work for themon people.¡±

    Just as they were speaking, they suddenly saw arge ck mass appear at the other end of the desert, as though it wahick cloud, and it was heading towards An Zheng at an extremely fast speed. That thing looked like a whole body. If it was, then it would be too terrifying. The chirping soundsing from the direction of the dark clouds were like the sounds made when thunder and lightning gathered together.

    At the same time, there were many cultivators watching themotion below. They were at the edge of the desert, watching the intense battle from afar. There were also people searching the edges of the area to see if they could pick up any treasures. Although the cubs of those Eagle Horse were not very strong, they still had some value. They could produce pellets and sell them to the auction house for a sum of money.

    As for the ck clouds in the sky, they suddenly split apart when they were close to An Zheng, and half of them charged towards the people below.

    ¡°That¡¯s the blood bat.¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou said with a solemn face: ¡°The number is toorge, you must not act rashly, otherwise, it is very likely that you will suffer heavy losses. ¡°Daoist Master Chen must have predicted that the demonic beasts would have reinforcements, which was why he ordered the warship to be guarded in a zigzag formation. Truly amazing. I¡¯ve thought of everything I could think of. He¡¯s truly a genius.¡±

    Han Dakui snorted: ¡°Who do you think he is? He hasn¡¯t even fought a single battle and our experience is obtained from one battle after another. At the very most, I¡¯ve only read a few military manuals.

    He could see that the blood bat s were not very strong, but their numbers were too great. Even though there were many cultivators below, they were forced intassive position because they were not organized.

    ¡°Get down there and help them!¡±

    Han Dakui ordered loudly: ¡°Move the battleship to the left, tell the other two battleships not toe over, let¡¯s go save them.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou shouted loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand those demon beasts!¡±

    ¡°But I understand the war, the purpose of it.¡±

    Han Dakui shouted, ¡°I am themander of this Yellow Dragon Battleship, everyone must listen to my orders. Those people below, without anyone tomand them, will soon be massacred. Not a single one will be left alive. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuyou said, ¡°But have you considered your subordinates? Once these people rush down, it¡¯s very likely that none of them will be able to make it back alive.¡±

    ¡°I am a soldier!¡±

    Han Dakui roared: ¡°The duty of a soldier is to fight. Let me watch helplessly as they are ughtered and I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    He grabbed his weapon: ¡°Charge down! Activate the defensive arrays! All the off-gun s and crossbows will work for me! As long as those people below see someone save them, they will work together with us to kill those flying beasts! ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The person at the helm agreed. The Yellow Dragon Battleship whizzed out of the other two battleships, and dived towards the blood bat. All the cannons started to disy their might, clearing up arge area in the air in an instant. Han Dakuiughed out loud: ¡°They are just a mob, continue forward, and tell the people below, do not run around, and gather together to counterattack.¡±

    The people on the warship started to shout, but when the cultivators below saw that the warship wasing to save them, the pressure became lighter, and all the blood bat s flew towards the warship, not caring about anything else, they just shouted and ran. With so many people leaving, they disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    As for the Yellow Dragon Battleship, it was stuck in a quagmire in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°This Han Dakui! Damn it, I want to kill him! ¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin roared, but he could not ignore it, ¡°Get the Giant Eagle Warship to stay put, we will go down to provide support, no one knows if there will be more powerful demon beastsing, the Giant Eagle warship definitely cannot get caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, follow me down to save them. Everyone ¡­ ¡°People!¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    The cultivators on the battleship shouted out, and the Yellow Dragon Battleship elerated towards Han Dakui¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 826 - Killing Back

    <h4>Chapter 826 ¨C Killing Back</h4>

    Han Dakui brought a Yellow Dragon Battleship to rescue the cultivators below. Originally, he thought that once the cultivators were gathered, they would be able to eliminate the blood baogether. After all, although the blood bat s were fast, their strength was limited. However, Han Dakui did not expect that after he brought the Yellow Dragon Battleship and scattered the blood bat¡¯s troops, the cultivators all scattered in an instant.

    In the beginning, there were still some people who didn¡¯t run to watch. But when one third of the people ran, they brought everyone else with them.

    In the end, the Yellow Dragon Battleship fell intight encirclement. The blood bat was very bloodthirsty, and their IQ was not high. Every time they saw a cultivator, they would want to suck their blood, regardless of their strength. After the people below fled, they started to fly towards the Yellow Dragon Battleship like moths to a me.

    A moth flies into a me, when a moth goes into a fire, the result is obvious. However, when countless moths went to the candle me, how long could the mest?

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t let these beasts near the battleship!¡±

    Han Dakui¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he couldn¡¯t stop the huge number of blood bat. The surrounding crossbow bolts were quickly shot out, the off-gun needed to load, although the power was strong, but afteound of firing, it would take at least a few minutes to reload, and these few minutes were more than enough for blood bat who was rushing over like a surging tide.

    Countless moths flew into the fire, and the candle me was eventually extinguished by the corpse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t defend any longer!¡±

    Some soldiers cried out in grief and were pushed down by a blood bat. blood bat bit on his neck and in a few seconds, this person¡¯s face became even whiter than paper. All the blood in his body was sucked out by blood bat within a few seconds.

    Han Dakui waved his tools and kept on killing the blood bat s, but in the end, the blood baround the Yellow Dragon Battleship had already surrounded the battleship, and pounced on ityer afteryer. There were only 150 soldiers on the battleship, so what if they could fight one against ten? When both the off-gun and the crossbow cannon had lost their power, relying on manpower to stop the blood bat¡¯s attack was simply a pipe dream.

    Han Dakui watched helplessly as a soldier not far from him was bitten on the neck and lifted into the air. Because the soldier did not bite into the air, he fell down with a wail, but before he could fall much, he was torn to shreds by dozens of blood bat who pounced on him.

    Every one of the blood bat¡¯s bodies wererger than the rest, and when they had spread out their wings for nearly three metres, the sharpness of their ws could easily praterson¡¯s skin.

    Although the 150 soldiers on the battleship were all carefully selected soldiers of the Da Xi Army, theirbat power was limited in this limited area. Besides, it was meaningless for them to coordinate with other soldiers in such arge number of people.

    Han Dakui looked on helplessly as the soldiers beside him fell down one by one. His eyes were all red, ¡°Everyone, hang in there!¡±

    He waved his longnce and rushed forward, sweeping his pike horizontally, directly smashing into four or five blood bat s in front of him. One of the soldiers in front was pushed down by the blood bat, revealing a face of despair under the blood bat¡¯s fluttering wings. The gaze he used to look at Han Dakui was filled with helplessness as he desperately stretched out his hand towards Han Dakui. That was hisst trace of yearning for life.

    Han Dakui roared as he rushed forward, his throat breaking. He grabbed onto the pale white hand, and swept the longnce in his other hand to kill the blood bat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save you! I¡¯ll save you! Don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll save you! ¡±

    He grabbed the hand and forcefully pulled it out. The hand was pulled out by him, but the owner of the hand did not. He had the soldier¡¯s arm in his hand, only half of it.

    The soldier fell to the ground, his body still pressed down by blood bat¡¯s corpse. Even until death, he did not close his eyes and continued to look at Han Dakui. That gaze seemed to be asking ¡­ General, should wee?

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Han Dakui kneeled on the ground, crawling forward, wanting to pull the soldier¡¯s body out from the blood bat, but this time, not only his arm, but his body. He hugged half of the soldier¡¯s body and cried out. When he looked around, he could see soldiers who had been pounced on, or soldiers who had been caught and sent flying into the sky ¡­ People died one by one. He had experienced countless life and death situations, but this time, it was so unforgettable.

    A blood bat saw the crying Han Dakui and threw himself at him from behind, biting onto his neck. Han Dakui subconsciously moved his hand behind him to grab blood bat¡¯s neck, and crushed his neck. blood bat¡¯s two teeth were still on his neck, making him look extremely shocking.

    A soldier covered in blood staggered over from a distance. His body was so limp that it looked like it had no bones. He kneeled down on the ground withump. His two hands held onto Han Dakui¡¯s shoulders as he stared straight into Han Dakui¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m here to save them, who is going to save us? ¡±

    Han Dakui really wanted to say how much he wanted to save you guys, I would definitely bring you guys out. However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Out of one hundred and fifty soldiers, only a third were still alive. With the number and ruthlessness of the blood bat, out of the remaining one-third, they would not evenst ten minutes before being torn to shreds.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, Han Dakui recognized that it was a off-gun¡¯s voice!

    Someone was firing at his Yellow Dragon warship!

    In the distance, Ye Xiaoxin brought the Yellow Dragon Battleship down, and the off-gun at the head of the warship started to show its might.

    ¡°It¡¯s using the Ardent me Bullets!¡±

    Someone shouted and abruptly stood up.

    The ball of fire had nearly engulfed all of Han Dakui¡¯s warships, but the damage to the warships was not too great. This fire bullet was used to kill enemy soldiers on arge scale and had limited destructive power to battleships. In a war between battleships, more powerful fire would usually be used.

    ¡°Bring out the brothers!¡±

    Ye Xiaoxin pointed his sword forward: ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    On the other Yellow Dragon Battleship, the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect and other cultivators that An Zheng had selected were shouting. Many people rushed down from the yellow dragon battleship that they were on, and jumped towards the yellow dragon battleship that Han Dakui was on. In midair, all sorts of magic tools and Cultivation Power began to disy their might, and many blood bat s were killed in mid air.

    But blood bat who smelled the blood could not give up, they had regrouped and started to attack. Out of the cultivators that descended from the sky, five or six of the warships that didn¡¯t even manage tond on Han Dakui were torn to shreds.

    Pa da, a blood stained magic tool fell beside Han Dakui¡¯s feet. Han Dakui did not know whose magic tool this was. Although he had spent a lot of time with the cultivators, he had always looked down on these martial artists. He had never believed that the people of the world meant anything to the country. Only the soldiers were the guardians of the country and its people.

    In the past, when they were together, he would never take the initiative to talk to those cultivators. Those people seemed to have no discipline, they spoke without restraint, they did as they pleased, they had no respect. Han Dakui looked down on them, and felt that their goal in life was just to live on. From the very beginning, he had always felt that even if his cultivation base was inferior to some of the other cultivators, he had always been taller than them.

    But at this moment, he really wanted to know the name of the owner of this magic tool. If he were to pay more attention, he would definitely remember. He knew that most of the guests in the martial arts world were maverick and did not like the fact that he used the exact same magic tools as others. Therefore, it was not too difficult to remember who was who based on magic tools.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han Dakui knelt there, his head heavily hitting the deck.

    But what was the point?

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, these people wouldn¡¯t have to die. There were also many cultivators who jumped down from another battleship because the battleship could not get too close to them. They were worried that the few soldiers on this battleship would be killed by the blood bat. They advanced forward one after the other. Many people died in the air, and not even their corpses were left behind. At this height, even if a corpse fell from it, it would still look terrible after falling to the ground.

    A soldier grabbed Han Dakui¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s them! General, it¡¯s them! ¡±

    Han Dakui saw cultivators descending from the sky, and then, they helped the injured soldiers up. As they fought with the blood bat, they supported the soldiers and retreated. Actually, every time he saved a person, he would lose more than just one cultivator ¡­

    Han Dakui suddenly recalled the words Yuwen Wuyou had said when he rushed down with the warship ¡­ You don¡¯t know what kind of battle you¡¯re fighting. They¡¯re not human, they¡¯re demon beasts!

    He stood up and turned around to look for Yuwen Wuyou¡¯s shadow. The person had already disappeared. He knew that even if he had a decent cultivation base, he alone would not be able to save everyone on this battleship. Maybe he left, maybe he did something else?

    And at this time, the bloody Yuwen Wuyou returned from the distant skies, his body riddled with holes. He flew shakily, and fell on the deck withump, ¡°blood bat King... ¡°It¡¯s dead, it¡¯s the one directing us ¡­¡±

    After he finished this sentence, he fainted. It was clear that he had exhausted all of his Cultivation Power.

    What Han Dakui wanted to curse at just a moment ago was already on his lips. However, at this moment, he suddenly understood one thing ¡­ No one in this world owed him, especially life.

    He stood up and rushed towards the blood bat, madly fighting to the death. Without the Bat King¡¯smand, those blood bat followed their own simple ns. They were all scattered by Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s battleship, at this time, a majority of them gave up on Han Dakui¡¯s battleship and rushed towards Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s battleship. The pressure on Han Dakui and the others lessened, and their warships rushed out from their encirclement.

    The soldiers on the deck were stunned for a moment before hoarsely cheering. This was thest hope of survival. None of them could have imagined that they would make it out alive.

    ¡°General, let¡¯s leave quickly. Such a war ¡­¡± It¡¯s impossible to fight. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, General. We escaped with great difficulty. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Behind the battleship, another Yellow Dragon battleship was caught in a tight encirclement. Countless blood bat surrounded the battleship and attacked crazily, the hissing sounds was even more disturbing than the cicadas chirping in summer.

    ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t easy to get out.¡±

    Han Dakui stood there and looked behind him. Sunlight prated through the blood bat and shone through them one by one.

    ¡°Fill up all the cannon fire, take out all the weapons for me.¡±

    Han Dakui pointed at Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s warship with his longnce: ¡°Follow me and kill our way back!¡±

 Chapter 827 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 827 ¨C Sorry</h4>

    Han Dakui brought a group of handicapped veterans along with him as he rode the Yellow Dragon Battleship back towards the battlefield with a suicidal resolution. At this time, Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s battleship was already unable to escape the encirclement. On every face, there was the expression of absolute despair and the resolution to drag those beasts down to hell with them even if they had to die.

    ¡°Perhaps none of us are truly good people.¡±

    The bloodied Ye Xiaoxin stabbed out with his sword, and the corpses of the blood bat fell from the sky like rain.

    ¡°Today, we will do a good deed before we die.¡±

    Suddenly, a beast mixed in with the blood bat rushed out from the blood mist and bit Ye Xiaoxin. This was an extremely terrifying demon beast. It was three to four meters tall, had the head of a dragon on its body, and a pair of transparent wings that were like cicadas. His left hand held onto the wind, his right held onto lightning, suddenly rushing out, Ye Xiaoxin did not have the time to react and was bitten on the back of his neck.

    ¡°Ji Meng!¡±

    Those cultivators were all asked to memorize the names and abilities of many demonic beasts, so as soon as this demonic beast appeared, many people immediately recognized it. Legend has it that Ji Meng was once one of the gods and was also known as the Rain Deity. However, he didn¡¯t know how he became a mortal demon beast.

    The power of the wind in its left hand caught hold of Ye Xiaoxin, and in an instant, Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s body lost its freedom. The spiralling tornados nailed him there, and then, Ji Meng¡¯s right hand was nailed at Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s back by lightning. The moment the lightning entered his body, it was as if¡¯s entire body was anesthetized, and all the energy in his body dissipated.

    Following that, Ji Meng started to bite the back of Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s neck and wriggled it back and forth.

    ¡°Save him!¡±

    A cultivator suddenly shouted as he rushed forward, his mind involuntarily thinking about the abilities and weaknesses of Ji Meng from the diagrams in the books that Chen Liuxi had given them. Ji Meng¡¯s weakness was his weak body. It wauman body. He used the power of wind and thunder to attack and defend. If he didn¡¯t guarantee a one hit kill, he would rarely fight people in closebat.

    The cultivator picked up a spear from the deck and threw it towards Ji Meng¡¯s back. The cicada wings on Ji Meng¡¯s back fluttered with incredible sharpness. The spear was crushed the moment it came into contact with his hands.

    However, Chu Chen immediately rushed over. Because his Ji Meng was too tall, and because he had Ye Xiaoxin in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t see his feet. After Chu Chen rushed over, she swung her sword at Ji Meng¡¯s ankle. Ji Meng¡¯s body swayed and he cried out in pain. Following the shout, Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s body fell from the sky.

    Chu Chen reached out her hands to hug Ye Xiaoxin. At this time, Ye Xiaoxin had alreadypletely lost consciousness, his body was very soft, as if there were no bones in his entire body. The bite on the back of his neck was shocking, as if it were about to break. Chu Chen didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Right now, the battleship was surrounded, so the only thing he could think of was how long he would be able tost.

    He fought while retreating with Ye Xiaoxin, while a few cultivators rushed over to help him block the retreat. At least two cultivators had been caught in the vortex because they weren¡¯t able to dodge in time. They were still in a running position, still shouting loudly, but their bodies weren¡¯t able to move at all.

    The lightning in Ji Meng¡¯s right hand transformed into two long spears as itshed out, piercing through the back of the two cultivators with two ¡®pu pu¡¯ sounds. Chu Chen watched helplessly as her twopanions died fighting in order to protect her. Her eyes were red.

    The other cultivator was originally protecting Chu Chen and Ye Xiaoxin as they retreated towards the bow of the ship. However, after seeing the cultivators behind them being killed, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    His voice was hoarse as he rushed towards Ji Meng. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Chen shouted, but it was toote to stop her. The young cultivator charged towards Ji Meng in a decisive manner, filled with rage and grief.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    The young cultivator rushed forward, and a ball of light exploded from his two fists. With a wave of his left hand, the ball of wind flew out again. The young cultivator was frozen in ce as he watched Ji Meng rush in front of him. The lightning in his right hand transformed into a steel fork, piercing towards his heart.

    At this moment, the young cultivator did not have any fear. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    He chose to burn all of his Cultivation Power, just so that he could perish together with that demon beast. He exploded his own Dantian Qi Sea, and in that instant, a hole was created in Ji Meng¡¯s gale. Then, he extended his two hands, which were holding all the Cultivation Power tightly, out of the gaping hole, and grabbed Ji Meng¡¯s two legs.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Ji Meng wailed in pain. His three to four meters tall body was reduced by half. The young cultivator used his explosive strength to break Ji Meng¡¯s legs. At the moment he fell, his eyes were filled with regret and unwillingness. He tried with all his might, but was unable to bring his enemy to his death.

    Ji Meng¡¯s body was his weakness. After both his legs were broken by the explosion, he fell forward. Several cultivators saw the opportunity and rushed over, attacking Ji Meng with their magic tools. Ji Meng was bleeding profusely from being hit several times, but the fierceness in the bones of the demon beasts alsopletely erupted. It cried out and broke the wings on its back. The cicada wing-like wings flew out and chopped off the heads of the cultivators like spinning scythes.

    The two cultivators behind saw that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good and wanted to retreat, but that Cicada¡¯s Wings chased after them at high speed. Chu Chen put Ye Xiaoxin on the deck and rushed forward. The long sword in his hands released two streaks of light and knocked away the two cicada wings with a ¡°pa pa¡± sound.

    However, Ji Meng¡¯s wind storm had also arrived. As the wind storm swirled around Chu Chen, Chu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. Ji Meng crawled forward on the ground, quickly closing the distance between him and Chu Chen. Then, he raised his right hand and stabbed the lightning bolt towards Chu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    At that moment, a long sword flew over and blocked Chu Chen¡¯s forehead. With a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, the long sword blocked the thunderbolt attack. However, the long sword was also sent flying.

    The bloodied Ye Xiaoxin had his neck broken, he could not even raise his head, and justid on the ground and threw out his sword. It was a sword that symbolized the identity of the Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Mountain Sect, and he saw it as more important than his own life. Even though he was heavily injured, his hand still tightly held onto the sword without letting go. But at this moment, without any hesitation, he threw out the longsword.

    Although he might not be able to change anything, he couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch hisrade die in battle while he did nothing. After throwing out that sword attack, Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s body fell to the ground once again, and the blood that was flowing out from his body quickly dyed the entire deck red.

    Chu Chen couldn¡¯t see it because he couldn¡¯t move nor turn his head. But when he saw that it was Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s sword, the moment the sword was flung away, he knew that it was Ye Xiaoxin¡¯sst bit of strength. A person who regards his own sword as his life cannot even take back his own sword ¡­

    ¡°With such apanion, I will die with no regrets!¡±

    Chu Chen yelled, but there was no fear in her eyes as she looked at Ji Meng.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The warship was suddenly knocked askew by something. The power of thunder that Ji Meng was about to pierce through began to distort due to the violent shaking of the warship. Ji Meng lost both legs and rolled to the side. He stabbed the lightning onto the deck to stabilize himself.

    It was another yellow dragon warship, and they were back. Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s battleship was struck horizontally several tens of metres away, and in a short period of time, quite a number of them rushed out from the encirclement of the blood bat.

    Han Dakui stood on the deck and leaped: Abandon the boat,e with me and kill our way over!

    All the soldiers and cultivators were able to move and bring the injured to another battleship. To them, a distance of a few dozen meters was nothing. However, there were still quite a few people who were bitten and shredded to pieces by the blood bat s who flew over tens of metres away.

    Everyone who was still alive had jumped onto the warship on Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s side. There were one hundred and fifty people on board, plus the cultivators who went to save themter, there were only about forty odd people left. As they fought, they drew closer to Ye Xiaoxin and the others, while many blood bat s in the distance pounced towards another battleship. Their IQ was very low, and when they rushed over, they discovered that there was not a single person on the other warship.

    As Han Dakui fought, he nced towards the Giant Eagles Battleship in the distance. The Giant Eagles Battleship was also surrounded, and there were even a few strong Demon Beasts amongst them, so the Giant Eagles Battleship waspletely unable toe here to provide support.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Han Dakui roared, and rushed towards Ji Meng. After Ji Meng stabilized his body, he realised that Ye Xiaoxin, who he had almost bitten to death earlier, had actually rolled not too far away from him. It climbed over and used its thorns. The lightning turned into an iron cone and pierced towards Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s chest.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    The metal cone like lightning pierced through his body, but it was not Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s lightning that pierced through his body. In that moment, Han Dakui pounced over and knocked Ye Xiaoxin away, the longnce in his hand pierced through Ji Meng¡¯s chest, and the lightning in Ji Meng¡¯s hand also pierced through his body. In an instant, Han Dakui¡¯s body lost all of its strength. Ji Meng subconsciously looked down at his chest with disbelief in his eyes.

    It felt as though it was a lofty Empyrean God. How could it have been pierced through the heart by so many mortals?

    Its huge upper body dropped down and smashed onto Han Dakui¡¯s body, causing his entire body to be pressed up against the ground. As he fell, the longnce pierced Ji Meng¡¯s body, while the lightning also pierced Han Dakui¡¯s body.

    Just like that, the two arch-enemies fell to the ground, their blood mixing as they tried to distinguish each other.

    He rushed over and kicked away Ji Meng¡¯s corpse. Han Dakui had already lost most of his life force, and only had onest breath of life left. When he saw Chu Chen, he smiled apologetically and said those three words with all his strength.

    Sorry ¡­

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Chu Chen raised her head to the sky and roared.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Just then, the other Yellow Dragon Battleship exploded. It was the power of Han Dakui¡¯s order to explode using his off-gun. In order to save Ye Xiaoxin and the others, this was the only way. The four off-gun s were all filled with cannon fire and instantly exploded. Arge mass of color, like fireworks, appeared in the sky. The huge explosion killed all the blood bat within a few hundred metres, and the explosion pushed the Yellow Dragon Battleship to rush out. The battleship was extremely damaged, but in the end, it broke through the encirclement.

    Chu Chen looked at the dying Ye Xiaoxin, then at the dead Han Dakui, before flopping to his knees on the deck, tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 828 - This moment will be the beginning of the counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 828 ¨C This moment will be the beginning of the counterattack</h4>

    The most tragic matter in this world was war, and for a very long time in the future, this tragedy might not be between humans, but between humans and demon beasts.

    Chu Chen directed the rest of the cultivators and soldiers to charge towards the giant eagle battleship as if they were going to die. Because the three battleships had broken off their formation, the three battleships were all surrounded.

    But who could it be med now? Han Dakui was themander of a Yellow Dragon Battleship. He bore the direct responsibility, but he was already dead.

    There were about 400 people on the battleship with sharper weapons and the ability to jump at short distances. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to save the two Yellow Dragon battleships, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the trap. Now, he didn¡¯t have the ability to jump anymore because all the energy was used on the weapon. Once the energy was transferred back, the weapon would lose its effectiveness and would be instantly taken over by the demon beasts.

    When they saw that broken Yellow Dragon battleship charging towards them likeavily injured, stumbling soldier, the gmen on the mast of the giant eagle battleship kept signalling for them to leave, but who would leave?

    From this moment onwards, they were brothers and sisters.

    At this time, An Zheng quickly flew back from afar. The previous tragic war had seemed very long, and to everyone it felt very long. However, the truth was that it did notst long. The Eagle Horse felt that she was no longer that young man¡¯s match and had started to flee. After An Zheng chased him back, it had be sucragic scene.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red as he saw the numerous powerful demon beasts attacking the people on the Giant Eagle Battleship, and in the distance, there waiece of a Yellow Dragon Battleship falling from the sky. Another Yellow Dragon Battleship was flying over shakily to provide support.

    He raised his hand and pressed down, ¡°Injure myrade, die!¡±

    A thickyer of ck clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. The ck clouds appeared extremely fast, and covered an area of ovehousand meters. Bolts of purple lightning descended from the dark clouds. It was truly a scene of heavenly punishment. Countless blood bat were directly struck into ashes by the lightning, falling from the sky like it was snowing.

    Those Spirit Demon beasts with stronger cultivations started to run after feeling the fear of death. However, it would be strange if An Zheng let them escape. The power of the lightning was something they couldn¡¯t fight against. Just a slight touch would cause their bodies to be charred.

    A demonic beast that waundred meters long and was ruthlessly hitting the giant eagle battleship before immediately turned around and ran after feeling the heavenly might. An Zheng immediately teleported over and both his feetnded on the demon beast¡¯s back. He stabbed his hands downwards and stabbed into the demon beast¡¯s back with a pu sound.

    A burst of blood shot out and the flesh tendon was forcibly pulled out of his body. An Zheng tugged on the tendons, and dodged downwards ¡­ The huge body of the demonic beast fell from the sky at an incredible speed, causing mes to appear from the friction with the air. Falling from suceight to smashing into the ground seemed to be done in the blink of an eye.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Arge wave of earth exploded on the ground, as if a cannonball had exploded on the ground. A fountain of earth shot up into the sky, and a hurricane that could be seen with the naked eye swept out in all directions.

    An Zheng swung the meat tendon that was dozens of meters long in his hand, and a demon beast that was just about to turn around and run away was wrapped around his neck. Purple electricity shed in An Zheng¡¯s hand, and the electric current crawled through the monster¡¯s flesh, turning it inturple electric whip in the blink of an eye.

    Amidst the crackling sounds, the demonic beast¡¯s neck was directly cut open. An Zheng pulled back, and the meat tendons whip wrapped around the demon beast¡¯s head and flew back. When the huge head flew in front of him, he kicked it. Such a big head was sent flying and actually made an arc in the air. Then, with a bang, it smashed the head of another demon beast.

    An Zheng waved his long whip that carried a purple electric current and started to crush and kill likiger entering a flock of sheep.

    Whether it was the people on the Yellow Dragon Battleship or the Giant Eagle Battleship, everyone cheered when they saw An Zheng returning. Looking at An Zheng right now, it was as if he was looking at tomorrow. Everyone had a different understanding of tomorrow. To put it simply, it meant the next day. To make itplicated, it meant wishing for a future. However, at this moment, everyone¡¯s understanding of tomorrow was the same, that was, to live on.

    After An Zheng chased and killed all the blood bat in the sky with purple lightning, he started to chase after and kill the demon beasts that had a stronger cultivation. These guys were the main force of the besieging giant eagle battleships. Their bodies were extremely powerful, and if the giant eagle battleships weren¡¯t iparably sturdy, they would have already been smashed into pieces.

    Seeing that there was no way to escape, the demonic beast turned its head and bit towards An Zheng. This was a demonic beast¡¯s instinctive reaction. It didn¡¯t use its innate ability or some strange power, but a bite.

    Just as the big mouth was about to bite, An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed onto one of the fangs. His five fingers glowed witesplendent purple light as he dug them all into those hard teeth. With An Zheng¡¯s strength, the fang was broken into two with a kacha sound. An Zheng¡¯s foot lightly tapped on the beast¡¯s lower jaw, and his body soared into the air andnded on the beast¡¯s face, then the fang in his hand pierced into the beast¡¯s eyes with a pu sound.

    The demonic beast let out a cry and was in so much pain that it almost fell from the sky. But An Zheng obviously did not want to stop. Those sharp fangs pierced the eyes of the demonic beast again and again, one, two, three times. An Zheng¡¯s hand¡¯s speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to see. No one knew just how many times he had stabbed, and in less than a second, that demonic beast¡¯s eye sockets had already been pierced through.

    Boom! *

    Fierce Teeth pierced through the eye socket and shot out from the back of the demon beast¡¯s head. Its head exploded like a smashed watermelon. The fangs that shot out flew far away and entered the back of another demonic beast. The front of the fangs pierced out from the chest and the heart that was knocked out of the body was still hanging in the middle.

    This was a one-sided massacre. In the end, those monsters did not even have the courage to fight. Although the blood bat¡¯s IQ was not high, but of course he had his senses towards the strongest warriors. An Zheng had killed arge number of blood bat, but not all of them. The remaining blood bat did not dare to stay, and rushed off.

    An Zheng held onto a gigantic demon beast and chased after the other demon beast. The two demon beast heads shed fiercely against each other, and An Zheng¡¯s bodynded on the headless demon beast, as he grabbed onthick bone and pulled it out of his body. Stepping on the corpse of the demon beast, he quickly chased after thest demon beast, and when An Zheng¡¯s feetnded on the demon beast¡¯s body, the demon beast was immediately trampled down.

    After the demon beastnded on the ground, it still struggled to stand up. An Zheng arrived at the moment the earth wave exploded. He stepped on the beast¡¯s chest, lifted up the huge bone, and began to fiercely smash it into the beast¡¯s face. Under the sounds of ¡°peng, peng, peng, peng¡±, the demonic beast was so ugly that it was covered in blood. Pieces of flesh sttered in all directions like bullets, and the ground was dyed a grayish ck as the blood flowed down.

    An Zheng smashed the demon beast¡¯s head into meat paste, and then his body soared back to the Giant Eagle Battleship. With powerful weapons and a rtivelyrge number of people, the losses on the giant eagle battleship weren¡¯t that great. As for the Yellow Dragon Battleship that wasing back unsteadily, it had to be supported by the huge eagle battleship to prevent it from sinking. People carried the wounded from the yellow dragon battleship to the huge eagle battleship.

    An Zhengnded on the deck, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Everyone stood there, their heads lowered in silence.

    An Zheng brought them out to train, which was why he made the three battleships not separate. With the battle power of these three new types of battleships, if they were to form a formation, the blood bat would not be able to approach them. The three battleships could be suppressed with crossbows, and they could also be reloaded. Moreover, the three battleships could advance or retreat at any time, so there was no way sucragic situation would ur.

    Chu Chen was silent for a good while, then told him about Han Dakui not obeying the orders, her lips trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Han Dakui?!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and looked around.

    Then, he saw Han Dakui¡¯s corpse that had stopped on the deck. He was slightly startled, but he slowly walked over and squatted down to take a look. An Zheng reached out and caressed Han Dakui¡¯s eyes, shaking his head: ¡°Dying in battle, is the best oue for you. If you do not die, I will kill you too. ¡±

    When he stood up, Han Dakui¡¯s eyelids had already closed. An Zheng turned around and looked at the warriors who were mostly injured. ¡°The biggest responsibility in this matter isn¡¯t Han Dakui, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He walked far away and covered Han Dakui¡¯s body with half of the broken Da Xi Battle g.

    ¡°I know he didn¡¯t approve of me. He knew he always felt that war shouldn¡¯t involve people other than soldiers. He believed that fighting was a soldier¡¯s duty, and that everyone else was a burden. I still have a little fantasy in my heart that as long as I confirm him and make him themander of a battleship, he should have the sense of duty as amander to temporarily put aside his prejudices. ¡±

    ¡°I knew it, but I let him be themander.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, and then said: ¡°If Han Dakui is still alive and didn¡¯t die in battle, I will kill him. Because he deserved to die. He had to be responsible for his own death. I am themander of this team, and if he is wrong I have the right to punish him. But me? ¡°I was wrong, which one of you has the right to punish me?¡±

    An Zheng patted his chest, ¡°I will punish me, because I am themander. My fault is greater than Han Dakui¡¯s, so I deserve to die as well. ¡±

    He turned around and drew the long de from the waist of a warrior. The de circled in his hand, the tip pointed at his chest, and then stabbed in witopping sound. This strike was extremely powerful, and the tip of the saber was able to pierce through it directly. Although it avoided the heart, this strike was too heavy. An Zheng immediately retracted his reverse scale, otherwise the de would not be able to pierce through at all.

    ¡°This cut, is for Han Dakui.¡±

    Amidst the shocked cries, An Zheng moved his body and snatched the longde from the hands of the other soldier, and then stabbed it into his own body once more.

    He pulled out the two des and threw them on the ground, blood flowing down along his chest, but An Zheng stood straight: ¡°I should, but I cannot die now. Please allow me to keep this life ¡­ ¡°Avenge thoserades who died in battle.¡±

 Chapter 829 - This Military Advisor Is Unparalleled Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 829 ¨C This Military Advisor Is Unparalleled Under Heaven</h4>

    An Zheng stood on top of the Giant Eagle Battleship, his upper body not wearing any clothes. The contours of the bandaged pectoral muscles looked so hard, and the abs on the lower abdomen were more masculine.

    The Giant Eagle battleship flew towards the nearestrge city to replenish its various supplies. An Zheng had lost this battle, but the battle had shaken the entire Northwest. Very quickly, the news spread out, saying that Daoist Chen Liuxi who came from the capital witeam of a few hundred people, relying on three warships, he exterminated at least tens of thousands of blood bat, along with a few other powerful Spirit Beasts that wereparable to Higher Completion Stage cultivators, and most importantly, the Spirit Beasts which had been harming the northwest for the past few months, were also killed by him.

    The speed at which this news spread was even faster than a hurricane. At night, countless citizens had already gathered at the ce where the battleship had stopped, cheering. But An Zheng didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pride, even if his battle record was brilliant.

    He thought about what Han Dakui had told him back in the Jinling ¡­ You are just a cultivator witeart full of questions. On what basis are you themander of so many warriors?

    That¡¯s right, An Zheng finally understood that he wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Undeniably, if this task was given to Chen Zhongqi or Chen Zhongqi, they would definitely not use Han Dakui. Even if it was given to Yuwen Wuming, or even if it was Yuwen Wuyou who came to wee him and had a good chat with Han Dakuiter on, he would definitely not use him. Some people might not even know how to use it.

    He felt that he had calcted everything beforehand. Unfortunately, the heavens always made him a cruel and bloody joke when he thought that nothing unexpected would happen. If the three battleships didn¡¯t move, the beasts might not dare to pounce on them at sucigh altitude. Even if they were to pounce on them, An Zheng had already calcted the time they would take to kill the Eagle Horse. He knew that as long as he sessfully defended those three warships, he would be able to hurry back.

    There is nothing that has happened in this world that cannot be done if one thinks about it, especially when people are dead.

    He let out a long breath and nced around the battleship at the cheering crowd. Perhaps, this was the only constion for those who had died in battle. They finally got something called gratitude.

    Ye Xiaoxin had already recovered a lot after eating An Zheng¡¯s Jindan. Although he was still unconscious, at least his life was saved. An Zheng contacted the ship when the battleship was about to return. With its speed, it should be arriving soon. After sending Ye Xiaoxin back to recuperate, he would not recover for half a year.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the space around him slightly distorted, and Qu Liuxi appeared not far behind him.

    ¡°I brought this.¡±

    She waved the thing in her hand towards An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s still warm. No matter what, you have to fill your stomach first.¡±

    An Zheng could smell the fragrance of the sesame seed cake, and it was also the unique smell of State of Yan. He smiled and took it. Then, he sat down cross-legged and began to eat. He wolfed down his food, not looking displeased at all.

    ¡°I know you ate for me to see.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°I know you¡¯re not in the mood to eat, but I still forced you to eat a little like this. You are a great cultivator now, and food is no longer important to you, but it¡¯s just about how long you can hold it out, not how long you don¡¯t need it at all. No matter how high your cultivation is, every mouthful of food will still bring you nourishment. ¡±

    She looked at the injuries on An Zheng¡¯s body. ¡°Especially when you¡¯re injured.¡±

    An Zhengughed, his cheeks bulging like a fool.

    ¡°You intend to seek revenge?¡±

    Qu Liuxi sat down beside An Zheng, and rested her head gently on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder.

    An Zheng nodded slightly: ¡°We have to go eventually. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t those brothers of ours have died in vain? I am directly responsible for their deaths, which would not have been the case if I had not taken too much for granted. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°You are always very impulsive, but I know that you are not reckless. I can¡¯t say you don¡¯t feel guilty, because that¡¯s impossible. ¡±

    She looked at themoners in the distance who were still unwilling to disperse, ¡°Have you ever wondered why Daxi Shenghuang was so anxious to have you bring these soldiers that have yet to be fully trained to the northwest?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Qu Liuxi said calmly, ¡°You arero. Whether it is your previous life or this life, you are a peerless hero. But you won¡¯t be an official, either in your previous life or in this one. On the way here, I kept asking why. I was used to using your way of thinking to think, so I tried using my own way of thinking, but the answer I got was different. ¡±

    She held An Zheng¡¯s hand and realized that An Zheng¡¯s heart was very cold.

    ¡°Chen Wunuo told you toe to the northwest, of course it¡¯s not for you, nor for those six hundred carefully chosen soldiers. He has his reasons for valuing you, and even for indulging himself. ¡±

    She nced at An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I said was right, I just wanted you to take a look. I think there are two possibilities with regards to this matter. ¡±

    ¡°First, what are the ns and sects in the Northwest, and even the local officials thinking? Would they be as happy as the people below? No, they hate you. They hate you so much that the roots of their teeth itch. The Eagle Horse had already been in danger in the northwest for a long time, and had been in danger for at least a few months. Is there really no one stronger than you in the Northwest? Is the Northwest Army really not as good at fighting as your six hundred men? ¡±

    Hearing these words, An Zheng¡¯s face suddenly changed... He really did not think about this. He was still that straightforward person, so he wouldn¡¯t think about so many things.

    Qu Liuxi continued, ¡°The reason why the people of the Northwest are not in a rush to kill the Eagle Horse, and not take the initiative to start a war with the demon beasts, is because they want to kill them. There were two reasons. The first reason was that he wanted to protect himself. No one is willing to use your strength to fight a demon beast to the death. The result of your battle is glorious enough, but it is also a desperate victory. Those people can¡¯t bear to have their strength taken such a blow. Moreover, they are in the northwest. If you are done fighting, you can leave and if they beat up too many demonic beasts, the revenge will be even more intense. ¡±

    ¡°Then it would be them who expected the demon beasts in the northwest to be in a state of chaos and report to the Holy See continuously. That way, the various support provided by the Holy See to the northwest would be endless. Whether it was the materials, the army, or something else, the Holy See would deliver them. But of course, these things will not be used in the war with the demon beasts.

    ¡°But now, you barged in recklessly like this, using a kind of ¡­ How should he put it? Although the victory is too tragic for us, but for those who win it is very easy to y it down. It had to show that they were ipetent, or that they didn¡¯t want to fight. No matter if it¡¯s because they¡¯re useless or not, you¡¯ve set them up, so they want you to die right now. ¡±

    ¡°Secondly, Chen Wunuo really doesn¡¯t know what these people from the Northwest are thinking. Of course he knows. He let youe precisely because he knows everything. But he himself did not dare to leave the Jinling, because he was afraid of that Demon Beast Monarch. He would even worry about the Yuwen n¡¯s old man who could shoot out tens of thousands of li in a single shot because he was afraid that the old man¡¯s injuries would be lighter than his own.

    ¡°Although Chen Wunuo asking you toe might seem like he was a little sloppy, he actually did it on purpose. He¡¯s using your rampage to warn the northwest local officials and even the military. He¡¯s using you to p those people in the face. You came and killed the Eagle Horse, bringing disaster to the northwest for a few months. The Eagle Horse, which had caused arge area of the desert and killed countless people, was killed by you just like that. This was sufficient to show that the people in power in the Northwest had never intended to fighrue battle with a demon beast ¡­ Now they have to face a choice. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°Do you really want to organize a battle and demon beast decision, or... ¡°Kill you.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood why Qu Liuxi had rushed over in sucush. She was worried about himself. An Zheng subconsciously tightened his grip on Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand, and smiled gently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in this life, no one can kill me like this anymore.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t you dare underestimate the dangers of those people.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If they are given a choice whether to fight with the demon beasts or to kill me, they will definitely choose to kill me. Because as long as I live, they seem ipetent or don¡¯t want to fight at all. No matter which one, it would not be easy for them to be determined by Chen Wunuo. So it¡¯s still worth killing me... As long as I die, they can immediately run over to Chen Wunuo and tell him, Your Majesty, look, the Goblin Beasts from the Northwest are really too strong. It¡¯s not that we are useless or ipetent, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t fight them. If even Chen Liuxi is dead, then we can¡¯t help but feel helpless. ¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed at his teasing tone. ¡°You actually know about it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know, if you hadn¡¯t said it, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of all this.¡±

    Qu Liuxi leaned on his shoulder and said: ¡°How could you not know? What you¡¯ve been doing is fighting evil, not ugliness. You don¡¯t bother to think about the ugliness of those people. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I really didn¡¯t think that much.¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked, ¡°What about now? What do we do now? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, you¡¯re telling me this because you want me to return to the Jinling right now. As long as I leave fast enough, it won¡¯t be that easy for these people to kill me. They needed time to build a trap for me to jump into, and if I left now, they wouldn¡¯t make it in time. So they must be heading here now, doing everything they can to stop me. They will use the most beautiful words to praise me, use the best things to entertain me, and even say that the Northwest needs you, you must leave some time ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You want me to go back, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Qu Liuxi acknowledged, ¡°But you won¡¯t go back right now right?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Qu Liuxi was silent for a while, before she said: ¡°We must avenge the warriors who died in battle. It¡¯s impossible to count on these people from the northwest to get revenge for them. Besides, I know you ¡­ The enmity that you want to avenge yourself, will not be done by anyone else. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, if I want to take revenge, I can¡¯t be tricked by those people from the northwest. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and said: ¡°It seems like you had already nned this out. I know that you didn¡¯te in a hurry to persuade me to return to the Jinling as soon as possible. You know me, you know I¡¯m an impulsive bastard. Even if youe to persuade me, I won¡¯t leave that easily. If I don¡¯t turn those monsters upside down, I won¡¯t be able to go back and see the families of those people who died in battle. ¡±

    ¡°So ¡­¡± ¡°From now on.¡±

    Qu Liuxi patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Listen to me. Since you know that I¡¯ve thought of a way, then you must listen to me. I¡¯ll give you two choices... The first is that you have to follow my npletely, and the second is that I ask my master to bring you back to the ship. ¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback. ¡°Chen Xiaoyao actually also got you to call him Master.¡±

    Qu Liuxi blushed, ¡°No ¡­ But shouldn¡¯t I call him that? ¡±

    An Zheng hugged Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course I should, you¡¯re my wife.¡±

    Qu Liuxi slowly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright, then. For the next few steps, you have to listen to me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head heavily: ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Great Evil

    <h4>Chapter 830 ¨C Great Evil</h4>

    As Qu Liuxi expected, that night, many famous families from the Northwest came to pay their respects. The previously deserted city suddenly became lively.

    The name of the city was known by the three ancients, and the origin of this name was unknown. As there were demon beasts attacking from time to time near the desert where An Zheng and the Eagle Horse s were fighting, the people of this city lived a miserable life. He didn¡¯t dare to leave the protection of the city walls, so he could only stay here and live in fear every day. However, the only reason why he was still alive was because of how Da Xi had militarized every city. If the city walls were not equipped with arge number of weapons, even the local garrison would have to maintain strict drills every year for at least four months.

    Some people said that this ce was a fortress, and alsrison. The supplies started to get more and more tight, because the supplies that Holy See could easily deliver to them on the road had been cut off by the beasts. The Eagle Horse had targeted the damage to the Northwest Land, destroying most of the official road that led to the Central ins.

    Relying on the fleet to transport supplies, the first was that the consumption of the battleships was too huge, and the supplies were still insufficient. Da Xi was unable to draw out that many battleships to transport food. Thus, it was better to stay close to the Lancang River since Da Xi¡¯s water fleet was there and could be transported back and forth.

    It had always been the habit of the Great Western Region¡¯s past Sacred Emperors to live in peace and security. However, it was important for the northwest to be exhausted. Therefore, every year, the materials to the northwest were delivered in an unending stream. Other than the highest level who knew about it, very few people knew that there were actually several huge underground granaries in the northwest that were used to prepare for war.

    However, because of this, no one knew where the underground granary was. Even if the food in this city was saved, it would onlyst two months at most.

    Unexpectedly, Yuwen n did not send anyone over.

    In the room, Qu Liuxi tidied up An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and said with a smile: If nothing goes wrong, these people will praise you to the heavens. As long as you reveal the slightest hint that you want to return to the Jinling, they will do everything they can to stop you. that would make you feel that it would be impossible for the Northwest to leave you. You are the savior of the Northwest. ¡±

    ¡°To do this, they may make a big deal. They all know roughly what kind of person you are, and they¡¯re probably going to put you in a difficult position with the lives of the people. They need time. After all, it¡¯s not that easy to get rid of you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°Then I will just listen to those ttering words.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°Listen up, I don¡¯t need money anyways. These people didn¡¯t have many tricks up their sleeves. One was to kill them, while the other was to kill them. I will pull you into their trap step by step. After I kill you, I will report this to the Holy See and say that you are too arrogant, not listening to them, to the point that you underestimate your enemies and die from being surrounded by demon beasts ¡­ how much they lost to save you, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then tell me how do you want to deal with this.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°You go deal with them first, I still have some things that I haven¡¯t prepared. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll tell you. I can¡¯t possibly brag so much... ¡°In the end, I failed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You almost blurted out such vulgar words.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face slightly blushed. ¡°Quickly get up, those important figures are already waiting anxiously for us.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and nodded. He gave Qu Liuxi a kiss on his forehead, then turned around and walked out of the room. In just one day, there were at leasundred people from therge families in the northwest region, and many sect heads had also arrived. Currently, there were no less than two hundred people gathered in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    After An Zheng left, Qu Liuxi sat on the chair, closed his eyes and began to organize her thoughts, going through every detail one by one. After ensuring that there were no problems, she slowly opened his eyes.

    She took out the teleportation pendant created by the Oldman Huo, and after a moment of absent-mindedness, she returned to the ship. Right now, the ship was floating above the three ancient cities, but because it was too high up, those people couldn¡¯t feel it at all.

    After returning to the reverse boat, Qu Liuxi called Zhong Jiuge over first.

    Zhong Jiuge came in from outside, smiling mischievously: ¡°Mistress, what are you looking for me for?¡±

    Qu Liuxi red at him: ¡°When did you take me as your master?¡±

    Zhong Jiuge said: ¡°Then isn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes... Is there something big I have to do? ¡°I¡¯m going to get scared. I¡¯ve been wanting to go out for some exercise.¡±

    Qu Liuxi instructed him with a few words, instructing him to absolutely not have any idents. Zhong Jiuge knew that this matter was more important, so he quickly agreed.

    And just at this moment, when An Zheng was dealing with the so-called big figures in the Three Great Cities, even more big figures were gathering in Pingyao city, which was less than two hundred kilometers away from the Three Great Cities.

    The original strongest power in the Northwest was thirteen of the seven sects. Of the seven Sects and thirteen ns, the Yuwen n was fully deserving of their position as number one. The Helian Family that had been destroyed was also one of them. Currently, eleven ns from the seven sects hade to Pingyao city. The Helian Family had been exterminated, and no members of the Yuwen n hade.

    The Xiao n of the Northwest was naturally not as powerful as the Yuwen n. However, other than the Yuwen n, they were considered to be one of the stronger ns amongst the other ns. This gathering was being held by the Xiao n¡¯s Patriarch, Xiao Feiyang.

    After a moment of silence, Xiao Feiyang replied, ¡°Since everyone is here, I believe they know why I called everyone here.¡±

    The Lu family¡¯s Patriarch, Lu Yuanming, said, ¡°We all know that it won¡¯t work. Now that Yuwen n¡¯s people can¡¯t pretend to be stupid, this matter has be more mysterious. ¡°If we don¡¯t understand the Yuwen n¡¯s intentions, we won¡¯t be able to do anything without any assurance.¡±

    The sect leader of the Great Treasure Sect, Ding Shui said: ¡°That¡¯s right, right now Yuwen n does not have any attitude, so it¡¯s not good for us to make any judgement. If the Yuwen n stands by Chen Liuxi¡¯s side, then this matter will have to be discussed over long term. ¡±

    Lu Yuanming said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we all go to the Three Ancient Cities? ¡°What I mean is, we should wait and see how much information our people can bring back when they return. After all, once this event starts, there will be no other way out.¡±

    Xiao Feiyang let out a cold snort, ¡°It¡¯s alreadye so far yet you all are still acting cowardly. Everyone should be clear that the bnce in the Northwest has already been broken by that Chen Liuxi. When they came, they easily dealt with the Eagle Horse Beasts that we hadn¡¯t dealt with in a few months. This p isn¡¯t on the face of my Xiao family.

    The n head of the Ding n, Ding Wen, said angrily, ¡°This rampaging fellow is simply an idiot. He has never considered how difficult our situation is. Do you really think that we can¡¯t evenpare to one of him? They couldn¡¯t kill a Eagle Horse? Did he ever think that right now, it¡¯s just a Eagle Horse causing chaos? If the Eagle Horse dies, the Frozen Land would definitely send a stronger beast over, and when that timees, he would pat his butt and leave.

    Xiao Feiyang waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this useless stuff. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on. In the end, you and I are clear about everything. The situation in the northwest was originally under our control, but now that things have turned messy, what will His Majesty think? I am not here to listen to what you have to say, but to ask for your attitude. This Chen Liuxi, should not have died. ¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Ding asked, ¡°Of course, but now the Yuwen n...¡±

    Xiao Feiyang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Yuwen n. Do you think that Yuwen n is ying dumb? In fact, they were smarter and craftier than anyone else. The reason the Yuwen n did note was because they were worried that the Saint King would implicate them if they found out about this. For Chen Zhongqi to die in their Yuwen n, it would not even be enough for them to repay with their own lives with just their Patriarch. Now that even they have difficulty keeping themselves safe, do you think their Yuwen n is still the same as before, covering the entire sky with one hand? ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chen Liuxi p our face? Didn¡¯t he p their Yu Wen Family¡¯s face too? It was just that Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death had scared them out of their wits, so they did not dare to move recklessly. But they will definitely not stop us, because Chen Liuxi dying in the Northwest is the most joyous situation. It made Holy See feel that the demon beasts in the Northwest were truly too powerful and rampant, and so the supplies were continuously being transported over. The more miserably Chen Liuxi died, the more chaotic the Northwest was. ¡±

    He looked at Lu Yuanming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have a solution?¡±

    Lu Yuanming said, ¡°About that... How could it be my way? I was just told to do so by someone else ¡­ In regards to the underground granary in the northwest, the only family that knows the exact location is Yuwen n, at least on the surface right? ¡±

    Ding Wen suddenly reacted: ¡°That¡¯s right, the Holy See constructing the underground granary in the northwest is the responsibility of Yuwen n. Theoretically, only Yuwen n knows the exact location of the underground granary.¡±

    The corner of Xiao Feiyang¡¯s mouth rose, ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Yuwen n not want to get involved? Isn¡¯t that Chen Liuxi always announcing that the life and death of the citizens is greater than the heavens? With his appearance, he earned the support of many people. Since he is so famous, then let¡¯s just dig a hole for him. ¡±

    Since Lu Yuanming had already spoken, he could only continue. Although he was a little annoyed that Xiao Feiyang had pushed the n to him. Actually, this n was obviously made by Xiao Feiyang. From beginning to end, it was all nned by him.

    ¡°Coincidentally, Brother Xiao knows the location of an underground granary.¡±

    Lu Yuan said, ¡°Since we are using the underground granary as a method, we must use it for real. If the location of the underground granary were to be revealed to the demon beasts, they would definitely destroy it. When the timees, inform Chen Liuxi to ask for his help. If he goes, that would brap. Of course, we would also send people to assist him, right? After all, if the Monstrous Beast cannot kill him, then we will have to do it ourselves. ¡±

    Xiao Feiyang said, ¡°We can still negotiate with the demon beasts and give them Chen Liuxi¡¯s head. Let them go to other ces to harm us. Sending the fierce beast that killed the Eagle Horse over, the big present demon beast should not refuse. ¡±

    The Patriarch of Wei family who had not spoken all this while frowned: ¡°Can¡¯t I use a fake warehouse address? If they used the real thing, then the destroyed food wouldst for a year. At that time, due to the destruction of the granary, Northwest China might really fall into a crisis. ¡±

    ¡°You are upright!¡±

    Xiao Feiyangughed coldly, ¡°There are so many people in this room! So what if they destroyed a granary? What if somemoners died? Who can this be med on? It¡¯s still not that Chen Liuxi! If he hadn¡¯te, would the situation in the northwest be so difficult to deal with? We have to face demon beasts. If your Wei family feels disgraced because of this, you can withdraw. ¡±

    Wei Ling opened his mouth, but in the end, all he could do was sigh.

    The granary ¡­

    He suddenly felt that if this matter were to be recorded in the history books in the future, he didn¡¯t know what would be written after his name.

 Chapter 831 - Foolish or not

    <h4>Chapter 831 ¨C Foolish or not</h4>

    Jinling

    Wen En carefully followed behind Chen Wunuo, maintaining the perfect distance between them. His master, Su Ruhai, had taught him before that when working by the side of the Holy Emperor, he could not be careless in anything. Even if it was just walking, the speed of the steps, the size of the steps, or the distance between them and the Sacred Emperor were all academic knowledge.

    With a master apanying him, Wen En saved a lot of time to figure it out on his own. Thinking about his master Su Ruhai, Wen En started to worry ¡­ It¡¯s been almost half a year, why isn¡¯t Master back yet? Although he would retreat to the second ce as long as Su Ruhai returned, he still hoped for the old man to return quickly. It was windy outside and there was no sea in the Northern ins, but the water was still very deep. One man one sword, he couldn¡¯t overturn the rivers and seas could he?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly asked. It was at this time that Wen En realized that he had something on his mind, and his footsteps were a little messed up. He almost bumped into Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°Old servant ¡­¡± is thinking about Master. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already received the news. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°This old thing, it¡¯s really hard on him.¡±

    Hearing this, Wen En heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt that he was a bit selfish. Actually, arge part of the reason why he was looking forward to Su Ruhai¡¯s return was because he was too tired from following the Sacred Emperor. He waerson who didn¡¯t know how to hide his thoughts and make himself a little stupid. He couldn¡¯t help but specte about every single decision that the emperor had made. This was something that people would die for.

    Once he was engrossed in it, the next step ¡­

    Wen En subconsciously shivered. There were many eunuchs who thought that they were smart enough because they kept trying to figure out the emperor¡¯s thoughts. Then, they started to use this point to interact with the influential figures in the imperial court in an attempt to gain benefits. Even if there were no benefits, it was hard to resist the feeling of aplishment when showing those courtiers and officials how much he knew about His Majesty the emperor.

    Wen En had always known that he was in danger and he had already taken the first step. However, he was unable to contain himself. He was unable to contain himself. That was an extremely fatal enticement. It was as if he was guessing at the magic of the Sacred Emperor¡¯s intentions, causing him to sink deeper and deeper into the abyss.

    He could not control himself, his only hope was for Su Ruhai to return quickly.

    Wen En sneaked a peek at Chen Wunuo, as this was also a skill that Su Ruhai had taught him. He had to let the emperor see that you were secretly peeping at them, not letting the emperor see that you were peeping at them. It was a very ingenious ttery, causing the Sacred Emperor to feel that you were filled with reverence towards him, not daring to look him in the eye.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have something on your mind as well?¡±

    ¡°This Emperor has a belly full of worries every day.¡±

    Chen Wunuo walked through the flower garden towards Yan Ying Pce. It had been a long time since he had seen the Divine Empress. After the matter with Chen Zhongqi, the number of times the Divine Empress met him decreased.

    ¡°Because of the northwest?¡±

    Wen En subconsciously asked, then regretted it. He had an old habit again, so he couldn¡¯t act dumb? Or can¡¯t he keep his mouth shut? Wouldn¡¯t it be great if he didn¡¯t ask anything even if he could see it? Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t control it.

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s footsteps paused there, he turned around and nced at Wen En: ¡°Do you think that I am doing this because of the Northwest?¡±

    Wen En knew that if he were to take back his words at this time, he would most likely end up in a miserable state. Although his time in Chen Wunuo¡¯s service was far less than his, he still inherited it as well. He felt that he wasn¡¯t really familiar with the Sacred Emperor, but at the very least, he knew what he had to do to protect himself.

    ¡°Yes, this old servant thinks so.¡±

    As expected, Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression softened. He did not like his subordinates¡¯ words to be false.

    ¡°Yes, you guessed right.¡±

    Chen Wunuo continued to walk forward, ¡°The Great Xi is in a mess everywhere, so it¡¯s rtively peaceful in the Northwest. But do you know why we sent that rampaging Chen Liuxi to the northwest first? ¡±

    ¡°The chaos isn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary is the chaos caused by manmade control.¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said, ¡°The northwest side looks to be in chaos, but the chaos was so great that it was even. That is to say, either the people in the Northwest are all trash, or the people in the Northwest are all telling the same lie. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°If you weren¡¯unuch, we would have already made you an official. In terms of thinking, you are better than Su Ruhai, but in terms of being a person, you are far inferior to him. ¡±

    ¡°Not human.¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and said: ¡°He is His Majesty¡¯s servant.¡±

    Chen Wunuo smiled as he shook his head: ¡°We have never treated you two as human beings.¡±

    Wen En immediately knelt down: ¡°This old servant didn¡¯t mean that, Your Majesty has redeemed me.¡±

    Of course he wasn¡¯t really afraid, because he said that on purpose. Just now, he had made a mistake and brought up the matter of the northwest. If he were to continue, it would be interfering with the military affairs of the country. This was what His Majesty hated the most, so he had to say something wrong to turn the situation around. Let the topic shift somewhere else. We absolutely cannot continue on the topic of the Northwest.

    ¡°You¡¯re too smart.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand, ¡°You actually wanted to ask us if Chen Liuxi will die in the Northwest, right? ¡°Tell me, how much did he give you, and how much did you always think for him?¡±

    Wen En kowtowed and said, ¡°How dare this old servant take his benefits? Even if he gave it to this old servant, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take it. ¡°This old servant only feels that he is someone who is truly willing to work for Da Xi. He should live a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does that mean he really gave you benefits? ¡±

    ¡°This... ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Not only was Chen Wunuo not angry, heughed out loud, ¡°This Chen Liuxi ¡­ Didn¡¯t you guys always say that he looks like Fang Zheng? But think about it, would Fang Zheng give you some benefits? ¡±

    Wen En smiled and said: ¡°This old servant knows my wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not as simple as you think it is in the Northwest. We have said before, we need Chen Liuxi¡¯s recklessness. They would need to be in the Jinling and even more in the Northwest. In the future, they would need to be in other ces as well. ¡°I have prepared many things for him to do. If I die in the northwest just because I did one, wouldn¡¯t I have wasted so many thoughts in vain?¡±

    Wen En heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, thinking that he could now give the people from Hollow Jade Temple an exnation. The beautiful female Daoist from Hollow Jade Temple had found him and asked him to help probe out the attitude his majesty had towards Daoist Chen Liuxi. If it was anyone else, he would definitely not care about it. After all, this was the crime of beheading someone. However, he did have a good impression of Chen Liuxi from Hollow Jade Temple, and felt that he was a young man who did not put on airs. This was the kind of person that Da Xicked.

    ¡°Regarding the matter in the Northwest, a single Chen Liuxi is not enough.¡±

    Chen Wunuo sighed: ¡°I hope they won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    Wen En was startled, who else could it be?

    Three ancient cities.

    Xiao Feidu stood up and poured a cup of wine for An Zheng. ¡°The demon beast that had been the subject of so many cmities in North Antic Region was killed by you, Chen Daoyi. I want to thank you on behalf of the people of Northwest China. If not for Daoist Master Chen, he did not know how much longer the people would have to suffer. Sigh, this is all because we are ipetent. If we were as mighty and mighty as Daoist Chen, then the demonic beast would not have been able to live this long. ¡±

    These words were likidden needle. No, it was a hidden knife. However, it sounded very pleasing to the ears, this was how these guys spoke.

    An Zheng received the wine cup andughed: ¡°You tter me.¡±

    All he could think about was what Qu Liuxi had told him before he left ¡­ Don¡¯t let those people think too highly of you. Let them think you¡¯rowerful but stupid guy. An Zheng thought to himself, isn¡¯t this making things difficult for me? When thinking about this, even he himself couldn¡¯t help but want tough, thinking that he actually thought about such a messy ce.

    It was just that she did not know where Qu Liuxi had gone to, as she had said that she wanted to meet an extremely important person. If he could get help from this person, then not only would the danger that An Zheng faced be mostly resolved, the situation in the northwest would also change because of this.

    An Zheng had been thinking about this for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know who Qu Liuxi would meet with. She had nevere into contact with anyone outside of the ship. How could she understand the situation in the northwest so well? Then, An Zheng felt a little guilty. He still hadn¡¯t apanied him enough. He didn¡¯t even know what she liked and what he was good at. In his memories, there were manybels on Qu Liuxi, such as¡¯ gentleness¡¯, ¡®gentleness¡¯, ¡®tenderness¡¯, and ¡®talent¡¯ in medicine. But he had never known that Qu Liuxi was actually such a scheming woman.

    ¡°It is said that... The demon beasts areing for the big picture. ¡±

    Xiao Feidu looked at the expression on his face and casually said, ¡°Our Xiao family has always been fighting against demon beasts and our losses are also extremely heavy. However, this is what our Xiao family should do. To protect the peace in this ce is the duty of every Great Xixi cultivator. Therefore, the Xiao n has always paid attention to the movements of the Demonic Beasts. Our scouts have discovered that the Demonic Beasts are currently gathering on arge scale even further west. ¡±

    ¡°Further west?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Isn¡¯t that just approaching the border? With such elite troops there, how could the beasts dare to attack?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Chen doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Xiao Feidu said, then immediately shut his mouth, ¡°Forget it, this has nothing to do with you, Sect Leader Chen. Furthermore, this is a secret of the Holy See, I cannot casually leak it out.¡±

    Ding Wei, who was sitting beside him,ined, ¡°What are you worrying about? Is Daoist Master Chen an outsider? Daoist Master Chen was bestowed the title of Marquis of Yangwei by His Majesty. He hade to the northwest precisely to fight the demonic beasts to the death. Aime when the country and its people were in danger, what else could not be said openly? As long as they are on the same side, there will be no secrets in the Northwest! ¡±

    Everyone immediately cheered, ¡°Well said!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Daoist Priest Chen is not an outsider!¡±

    ¡°What a great saying. As long as they are on the same side as me, there will be no outsiders.¡± All of us are doing it for the people of the northwest, which one of us is doing it for ourselves? There is nothing that cannot be told to Daoist Priest Chen, so don¡¯t hide it from him. ¡±

    Xiao Feidu looked at everyone and then looked at An Zheng. Then, he stomped his feet. Actually, there was a big secret in the northwest, which was that Holy See had built an underground granary for the sake of preparing for war. ¡°But now that the demon beasts know the location of the underground granary, Taoist Chen, think about it. If the supplies from the Central ins are not delivered and there are any problems with the underground granary, it will be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the northwest will be filled with starving corpses. If themoners did not die from the demonic beasts, they would also die of hunger. Thinking about this, my heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. ¡°Our Xiao family and the other families are already forming a team and will support them as soon as possible. This is going to be a decisive battle.¡±

    An Zheng drank his wine and did not say a word.

    Xiao Feidu thought to himself, ¡°You fucking idiot, I¡¯ve already said this much, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± He looked at An Zheng, waiting for him to say something, but An Zheng was actually still drinking ¡­

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Xiao Feidu thought to himself that this person was indeed an idiot. In other words, the talent in his cultivation was truly amazing. Otherwise, he would have been yed to death a long time ago. Since Chen Liuxi could not react in time, he could only say it out loud.

    ¡°Daoist Priest Chen, I humbly request you to fight with us Northwest citizens.¡±

    He stood up, cupped his fists and said, ¡°For Da Xi, for the people, we would rather fight to the death than retreat!¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Ah? ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    He coughed a few times. ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m still injured. I¡¯m still recovering. The wounds are quite heavy.¡±

    Xiao Feidu was stunned this time. Someone reacted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have the medicine!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How can I ept this ¡­¡±

    Xiao Feidu pped his thigh. ¡°So what? You can tell me as much as you want!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for myself, all of my subordinates are injured, and I have no way of fighting them, this is killing me. If only there were a few dozen Golden-Rank pellets, even if there were no Golden-Rank pellets, just a few hundred white pellets would be fine. ¡±

 Chapter 832 - But then again â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 832 ¨C But then again ¡­</h4>

    Xiao Feidu was the younger brother of the Xiao family¡¯s patriarch, Xiao Feiyang. He held quitigh position within the Xiao family. For Xiao Feiyang to send him here, it was sufficient to show that this person could represent Xiao Feiyang and the Xiao family to arge extent. But even so, when An Zheng said he wanted some pills to treat the injured soldiers, he still found it difficult.

    Who was Chen Liuxi? He was the head disciple of Hollow Jade Temple. The Hollow Jade Temple was the Dao Sect¡¯s legacy that spanned tens of thousands of years. In terms of alchemy, the Dao Sect was orthodox. The high quality pills of the Hollow Jade Temple were famous even in the Jinling.

    The Hollow Jade Temple would becking medicinal pills?

    Xiao Feidu suddenly realized that this Chen Liuxi wasn¡¯t really that stupid, at least he knew that there were still benefits. But this was just the right time to enter their trap, as long as they gave Chen Liuxi the benefit, how could they be afraid that he wouldn¡¯te?

    ¡°About this ¡­ I can¡¯t gather that many medicinal pills in such a short period of time.¡± You also know that the cultivation world in the northwest is iparable to the flourishing Central ins. However, we can¡¯t do nothing about the wounded either. ¡±

    He took ouellet of Golden-Rank and ced it on the table. ¡°This is my personal greeting to the injured ¡­¡±

    He swept his eyes across the others, and thought to himself, Pointing to my Xiao Family and taking out everything Chen Liuxi wanted, is obviously impossible. Since everyone is present, then let¡¯s each havortion. He was the first to lead the group, while the rest of the people cursed in their hearts, unable to show their embarrassment.

    The value of a Golden-Rank Pellet was already very high. Since the beginning was so expensive, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the people following them to give it away so low. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to give it away too high either. It was not surprising for these big shots to have Golden-Rank pills with them, but of course, not everyone would have them. After all, the one who came wasn¡¯t the head of the family. After all, not every family could concoct pills.

    Some people put down a Golden-Rank pellet, and some people could only use Golden-Rank Spirit Stone as an alternative. Not longter, a small pile of food was ced on the table in front of An Zheng.

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°How can I ept this.¡±

    After putting everything away, he said, ¡°I thank everyone on behalf of my brothers.¡±

    Xiao Feidu thought to himself, You put it away so quickly, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re embarrassed at all. Just as he was about to continue to ask An Zheng for an exnation as to whether he should go to the underground granary or not, An Zheng suddenly sighed.

    Xiao Feidu asked, ¡°Daoist Master Chen, is there something you¡¯re worried about?¡±

    An Zheng said with a sad face: ¡°My brothers have fought too fiercely this time, all of their magical equipment have been destroyed, all of the soldiers¡¯ armors have been destroyed, the injured have their medicines, but the remaining people do not have their armors or their magical equipment, how can we fight?¡±

    Xiao Feidu could only pat his chest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s all go.¡±

    Everyone else¡¯s face was filled with ck lines, but they could only agree, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s all do it. Daoist Master Chen has brought along his soldiers to help us get rid of our harm. How can we treat you unfairly?

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Feidu thought to himself that if he gave a single Golden-Rank pellet, how could he not give up on this little bit of armor? Compared to the value of the Golden-Rank pellets, those armors and the like were nothing at all.

    Xiao Feidu: ¡°Give me two hours, the best armors the soldiers use, and I will send people to deliver the best weapons. All of us will contribute a little, which is enough for those brothers to use. We should also do what we can to protect their safety. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Many thanks. I am truly grateful for all of you being so polite and generous. I don¡¯t know what to say, I can¡¯t repay you, and I can¡¯t give my life for you, I can only do my best for the safety of the Northwest. As long as I am alive, I will not allow any monsters to wreak havoc in the northwest. ¡±

    Xiao Feidu pped the table. ¡°Well said! If you say these words for Fellow Daoist Chen, then you should drink a cup! ¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It was finally a sess.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Everyone had just raised their cups when An Zheng said this again.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Xiao Feidu really wanted to go up and beat An Zheng up, but he still had to ask in an amiable manner, ¡°Dao leader, is there anything else you need our help with?¡±

    His current feeling was, he¡¯s so angry, but he still has to maintain his smile ¡­

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°The soldiers have their wounds, armors and weapons, with these, I can take them and fight against the beasts! However ¡­ But our ship is still broken. The giant eagle battleship that I brought with me might be severely damaged, but it can still be used. However, the amount of Spirit Stones used to continuously fly is not enough, so if you are willing to provide some assistance, that would be for the best. ¡±

    ¡°The Yellow Dragon Battleship is basically useless now. If you could give us another battleship, that would be great. After all, everyone is working for the Holy See. In order to protect the safety of the people, we cannot let you all do everything we do. ¡±

    Xiao Feidu resisted his anger and said with a smile, ¡°About that ¡­ ¡°There are indeed some questions, how about you ride on our battleship?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No no, when His Majesty the Sacred Emperor gave me the warship, I swore that he would be on it.¡±

    Xiao Feidu gritted his teeth. ¡°Our Xiao family has paid the spirit stones for the Giant Eagle Battleship!¡±

    The rest of the people gasped, thinking, you¡¯re offering us some f * cking Spirit Stones, are you asking us to give up a battleship? Was a battleship something that was casually given away? That was not a single spirit stone. The value of a single medicinal pill could be measured. Xiao Feidu was too f * cking cunning. It looked like he was gritting his teeth in anger, but in reality, he had given them the most valuable thing.

    ¡°How about this.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Letting everyone free a battleship is indeed a bit difficult.¡±

    Those people said, ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a bit difficult, but we can provide some spirit stones. It is a bit difficult to get battleships.¡±

    ¡°After all, that is not something that we can decide. Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°In that case, no matter how many spirit stones the Xiao n offers, we will pay in full. We won¡¯t lose a single one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll follow the Xiao family, and we¡¯ll pay as much as they pay.¡±

    An Zheng held back hisughter: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really have to thank everyone. ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Yet another ¡®but¡¯!

    Xiao Feidu reached out and grabbed the back of An Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Daoist Chen, you can¡¯t but ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°No, no, what I mean is, of course I don¡¯t need to give your ship to me, after all, it¡¯s a big thing. And every family¡¯s battleship was strictly controlled by the Holy See, so they could not casually give it away. But my battleship has to fly too. Give me a few days to repair it, and as for the materials, I¡¯ll have to ask for your help. As long as the materials can be used on the battleship, we will set off immediately! ¡±

    Xiao Feidu braced himself. ¡°Alright! ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    The surrounding people couldn¡¯t wait to curse Xiao Feidu¡¯s thirty generations of ancestors. However, they neglected one thing, and should actually curse Chen Liuxi. Of course An Zheng wasn¡¯t afraid of their curses, he wasn¡¯t really called Chen Liuxi anyway.

    ¡°Tell me what you need.¡±

    Xiao Feidu thought to himself that since so many items had already been dropped, there was no need to repair a ship in order to kill this fellow. What¡¯s more, as long as he killed this guy, the things that he took out would be taken back sooner orter. As long as he was dead, anything was fine.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dao leader, just say it. If you need anything, you can take it. Look at how Xiao Feidu is waiting for you. The Xiao family is willing to give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Look at Xiao Feidu¡¯s impatient look, I deeply admire him. I am filled with regret now. No matter how much I want to contribute to the restoration of the battleship, it was not as fast as Xiao Feidu said. I truly regret it to death. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also wanted to say it, but before I even opened my mouth, Xiao FeiDu had already said it.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao¡¯s attitude is truly admirable. We are truly ashamed of ourselves.¡± However, considering the Xiao family¡¯s rich background, they are still iparable to us. ¡°Since Brother Xiao is willing to bear the burden of repairing the battleship, we can only bear with it and give it to you.¡±

    The corner of Xiao Feidu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡± I understand the beauty of you all, and I appreciate it. But didn¡¯t I just say that everyone wille out, how did I be myself? ¡±

    One person lowered his head and ate, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Someone came over to pour wine for An Zheng. ¡°Daoist Chen, please give this Northwest specialty, Fire Wolf Burn, some more. This was the most famous liquor in the Northwest. An ordinary burly man would not be able to get up after a single cup. ¡°Even for cultivators, there are very few people who can withstand the power of this Fire Wolf¡¯s mes.¡±

    An Zheng raised his wine cup: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    He picked up his wine cup and drank a mouthful. He could not help but exim, ¡°Truly amazing. I¡¯m afraid ordinary people would not be able to drink this Fire Wolf¡¯s Roast at all. This mouthful seems to have a fire burning in it. ¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, the intensity of the fire is incredible.¡±

    ¡°Taoist-sir, you really have a good tolerance for alcohol.¡±

    Xiao Feidu told himself to endure, that he must endure. Now that the n had seeded by more than half, this Chen Liuxi was an idiot. He only wanted to take the opportunity to extort some things without sensing the danger. It wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with sucerson. As long as he was given enough benefits, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to distinguish between east, south, west and north.

    He drank a mouthful of wine together with An Zheng, and when An Zheng put down the wine cup he asked: ¡°Since we have solved all the difficulties, then I would like to ask ¡­ Daoist Chen, if we have all the materials, how many days will it take for us to leave? After all, we can wait for you, but we can¡¯t wait for the war in the west. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I have all the materials, I will... ¡°Aiya, this wine is really strong.¡±

    He suddenly leaned on the table and soon started snoring. Everyone looked at each other, wondering why this fellow was so unreliable ¡­ But at this point, there was no turning back.

    When An Zheng woke up, he was already halfway there. He thanked the person who escorted him back, and that driver was shocked, it was the first time a big character thanked him.

    He returned to his residence, pushed open the door and entered the house to find that Qu Liuxi had not returned yet, he could not help but be worried. Qu Liuxi was unfamiliar with this ce, what could she prepare? To whom? What if there was some danger?

    And at this time, Qu Liuxi was already more than two thousand kilometers away from the three ancient city¡¯s Phoenix Stage.

    Phoenix Stage, Yuwen n.

    Qu Liuxi stood at the door and cupped her fists: ¡°I am a member of the Hollow Jade Temple and seek an audience with the Yuwen n¡¯s senior.¡±

 Chapter 833 - Formidable

    <h4>Chapter 833 ¨C Formidable</h4>

    An unexpected guest hade to Phoenix Stage, and the current Patriarch Yu Wending felt that things weren¡¯t that simple. The Hollow Jade Temple¡¯s Chen Liuxi was currently in the Three Great Cities, so the news of the miasma in the Three Great Cities couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of Yuwen n. This martial arts world had a lot to say about it. It was so big that one would never be able to see the end of it. The martial arts world was small, but it had always been the center of some people¡¯s apuse.

    The Yuwen family had operated for many years in the northwest, even though their prestige and strength had dropped to the bottom due to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s incident. But even so, the Yuwen n¡¯s Northwest Hegemon rank position was not something that could be casually shaken.

    Although Yu Wending had never heard of this little Daoist nun from the Hollow Jade Temple with the surname Qu, when he first saw her, Yu Wending knew that she was definitely an important figure in the Hollow Jade Temple. Even though she was young, even though she looked a little soft, the determination in her eyes showed that she was noerson that could easily change her mind.

    ¡°Excuse me, why has Taoist Taoiste?¡±

    Yu Wending waved his hand and asked for tea to be served, and after he sat down he asked.

    Qu Liuxi stood there and did not sit down, because the Yuwen n¡¯s reception hall was simply too big. She was seated at the back of two rows of chairs, to the left and right, at the door. As for Yu Wending, who was sitting in the innermost part of the room, the distance between the two of them was at least ten metres. Yuwen n had already made a decision to reject them, so Qu Liuxi found it a littleughable.

    She did not sit down. Instead, she stood at the entrance of the great hall.

    However, his eyes were looking straight into Yu Wending¡¯s eyes. Even though they were ten meters apart, there was not the slightest trace of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Ignoring the reason why I came here, I would like to ask, what is the master afraid of?¡±

    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±

    Yu Wending wanted tough: ¡°In my house, an uninvited guest, moreover, it¡¯s a junior. Why should I be afraid ¡­ As a customer, you asked Master what you were afraid of. Did you think that asking this question was very imposing? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled as she walked forward a few steps, and swiped her finger across the back of the long row of seats beside him: ¡°Before I came, there were many people who told me that in the Northwest, I should maintain respect for the Yuwen n. Regardless of whether it was themoners who often lived in the northwest, or the tourists who admired the northwest, they all knew that there were threerge mountains in the northwest. One was Kunlun, one was Cliff Xu and one was Phoenix ¡­ Those who do not know will think that the three names are all mountains, but in reality, only the first two are mountains, and the phoenix is referring to the Phoenix Stage. ¡±

    ¡°Before I came here, I had thought about what kind of humble attitude I should have to show that I wasn¡¯t rude.¡±

    She pointed to the seat that Yu Wending had arranged for her at the door: ¡°Now it seems that I was thinking too much. There were many rules and etiquette in the Jinling, and many of them were very troublesome to deal with. The Phoenix Stage is much easier to deal with, since the Patriarch has disyed such an attitude, then I will not keep the humility that I had prepared but was not sincere about it. ¡±

    She raised her chin slightly. ¡°I think I should be humble because I¡¯m young, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not because your Yuwen n is stronger than our Hollow Jade Temple ¡­ I have always been studying the Medicine Encyclopedia, so I know that after I get old, this ce ¡­ ¡±

    She raised her finger and pointed it at her head, ¡°You will be confused. The older you are, the more likely you are to be confused. Sometimes, they don¡¯t even know what they are thinking about. They seem to be doing things carefully and carefully, taking one step aime while thinking about it. And they¡¯re so scared that sometimes they don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re afraid of. ¡±

    As soon as Qu Liuxi finished speaking, she stopped in her tracks as well. The distance to Yu Wending was less than five meters, which was more than enough.

    Yu Wending¡¯s face had already turned white. He did not expect this little Daoist nun to speak in such a sharp tone, without any form of courtesy. How could such a gentle and beautiful woman speak in such a sharp tone?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, since the Patriarch has maintained such a distance from me?¡±

    Qu Liuxi did not wait for Yu Wending to say anything, nor did he stand five meters away from Yu Wending. She just reached that distance and turned back. He was rxed and rxed, as if he no longer had any burden or pressure. She had not epted the seat, but now she sat down at the far end of the doorway, picked up her teacup, and took a sip. ¡°Good tea,¡± she said.

    Yu Wending suddenly realised that this girl was truly extraordinary. He used distance to express that he didn¡¯t want to see her and didn¡¯t want to talk about anything, but shepletely reversed his attitude with these words.

    ¡°I have the least amount of respect for elders, but your identity is so important. For you to stand at sucigh ce, if you can only obtain the least amount of respect from me ¡­ Is it my fault, or is it? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s tone changed once again, ¡°I also have a minimum amount of respect for myself. I¡¯m not here to beg you for anything. So you can pose as a master, but don¡¯t assume as a savior. The reason that Daoist Chen Liuxi asked me toe here is because he knows that the Saint Emperor still values the Yuwen n, so when those idiots from the northwest thought that they could dig a hole and bury Chen Liuxi, he wanted to see where the Yuwen n is located. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi drank tea, put down the teacup and closed the lid, ¡°But when I entered the door, I realized that Taoist Chen Liuxi had made a mistake... He originally thought that the Yuwen n did not stay in the Three Great Cities because of their attitude, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Yuwen n was not in the Three Great Cities. It was actually the same as in the Three Great Ancient Cities. For example, a few rogues on the street had robbed and killed an innocent bystander, so of course they were guilty. Not too far away from them, there was a servant wearing a uniform with a knife in his hand. He clearly could have killed or captured those vagabonds by himself, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He made a gesture that said ¡®I¡¯m not robbing you¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, but ¡®I¡¯m not killing you¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯, and ¡®I¡¯m not guilty¡¯. Patriarch, do you think he¡¯s guilty? ¡±

    After saying all that, Qu Liuxi stood up, cupped her fists, and bowed. This junior¡¯s attitude is very upright, and definitely does notck anything.

    Then she turned.

    Pouring the tea with 70% alcohol was enough for him.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    If it was said that Qu Liuxi¡¯s dissatisfied attitude towards her had no effect on Yu Wending, then the final analogy had a huge impact on Yu Wending. He was indeed the officer who could kill all those thugs with a knife and a uniform, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t think he was breaking thew because he didn¡¯t kill and rob, and he wasn¡¯t an aplice.

    However, he had forgotten that he was wearing his official uniform.

    Yu Wending waved his hand, signalling the servants to ce some new tea leaves on the table not far away from him: ¡°Pleasee back, Taoist Priest. Although my Yuwen n and Hollow Jade Temple have not interacted before, I have also been respectful towards your Hollow Jade Temple for a long time.¡±

    However, Qu Liuxi did note over, and only sat down on the chair by the door once again.

    This made Yu Wending feel a little awkward.

    ¡°What Daoist previously said doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate. You said there were some hooligans on the street... Let¡¯s put it this way, it¡¯s just some hooligans. To rob a passer-by and then kill him was, of course, a vition of nationalw. If the official in official uniform were to stand to the side and watch without caring about anything, of course, he would be guilty ¡­ The problem, however, is that there¡¯asserby on the street, a few hooligans, but not that officer. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Three Ancient City is the street you¡¯re talking about, nor do I know if there are gangsters within the Three Ancient City, or if there¡¯s even a single passerby within the Three Ancient City. If a few thugs hurasserby in the Three Ancient Cities, why should it be med on me, who is far above the Phoenix Stage? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t help but want tough, so she extended her hand and gestured: ¡°I heard that there is a very big bird in the Western Desert. After encountering danger, he would immediately sink her head into the sand, but her entire body was still outside. Perhaps it felt that as long as it couldn¡¯t see, there wouldn¡¯t be any more danger. I also heard that in the Northern State of Yan, there¡¯s a story whererson steals a bell, afraid that the bell would nk and block his ears. He thinks that if he can¡¯t hear the bell, he won¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention ¡­ I¡¯ve also heard that there is a story called ¡°The Fake Tiger¡¯s Might¡± in the Great Xixi Province. The fox intentionally walked in front of the tiger, and everyone thought that the fox had the tiger¡¯s support. ¡±

    These three things didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with each other.

    Yu Wending frowned slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and said: ¡°If, I am only talking about if, and not who. There was a man who was famous in a small town. He looked tall and powerful, and he seemed to be a very fair and serious person, so everyone in the town thought he was the leader. The government knew him and made him the official of the small town. However, one day, when the bad guys in the town were about to do something bad and he saw them, when everyone thought he would stop them, he turned around and stuck his head into the ground, pretending that he didn¡¯t see anything. These bad guys would usually follow this person around and be hisckeys, calling him big brother. ¡°These people are going to kill a passerby from the town. If the government knows about this, of course they¡¯ll ask.¡±

    She looked towards Yu Wending who was ten meters away: ¡°When the officials asked the officials, they told me that I was sleeping with my head covered, and did not see or hear anything. I blocked my ears from hearing the sounds of fighting, and closed my eyes, of course I could not see anything. I did notmit a crime in my absence, so why should I be punished? ¡±

    ¡°The government is very powerful, of course it won¡¯t be hard to capture those hooligans. The officials asked the thugs, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± They all said that the officer had ordered them to do it, and they all said so. The government officials asked the official, why did you do this? The official said I didn¡¯t. I was really wronged. I did, but I didn¡¯t order them. ¡±

    ¡°After that, the officials went to investigate. Themoners all said that these thugs usually took the official as their big brother. They do what the officer told them to do, and they bully people in the town. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the empty cup, and added another sentence from the side: ¡°Why is no one making tea?¡±

    Yu Wending was stunned from his shock and panic, and subconsciously waved his hand. ¡°Replenish the tea!¡±

    Qu Liuxi stood up and cupped her fists, then took her leave for the second time: ¡°If Master does not make up tea, then I will leave. Although I don¡¯t really understand the rules, I can¡¯t help but act with dignity. ¡±

    She straightened up and turned to leave.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small town, and there¡¯erson in the town. How strange, this person can be a big bird and hide in the sand, sometimes covering his ears to steal other people¡¯s bells, and sometimes he can be a tiger that can run around.¡±

    She suddenly turned her head and blinked mischievously. ¡°Patriarch, is this person powerful or not?¡±

    Yu Wending stood in the room, and for a moment, he did not know what to say.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s smile was especially brilliant: ¡°I feel that he¡¯s very powerful, but I feel that... ¡°The government is even more powerful.¡±

 Chapter 834 - The Chaos of the Northwest Is in Man

    <h4>Chapter 834 ¨C The Chaos of the Northwest Is in Man</h4>

    Qu Liuxi went to the Phoenix Stage, while An Zheng sat on a rocking chair at the side of the Three Ancient Cities, watching the craftsmen fixing the warships with interest. A group of people in the distance were looking at him, and they looked even more anxious than he was. From time to time, someone would go over to urge the craftsmen to be faster, and the craftsmen would be overwhelmed by the pressure.

    The giant eagle battleship was still better off, after all it was as hard as a castle, so the damage wasn¡¯t too serious. However, the Yellow Dragon Battleship didn¡¯t look like it could be repaired anytime soon, and the damage from inside to outside was extremely severe.

    There were already more than four to five groups of people who came over to discuss it with An Zheng. They swore that the giant eagle battleship was enough as a gship, so their family and the local military could cooperate fully. However, An Zheng refused to let them go, they were anxious like ants on a hot pan.

    ¡°This guy won¡¯t get in.¡±

    Xiao Feidu stood on the city wall a few hundred meters away from An Zheng with a face full of regret. The family had urged them several times already, and they were only afraid that someone from the Holy See would appear, or that he would change his mind. If Chen Liuxi does not die, then this northwest side will not be at peace. ¡±

    Lu Yuanming¡¯s brother, Lu Yuanhang, stood beside him and nodded, ¡°This guy has pushed all of our families in the northwest into the heart of the struggle. ¡°However, you can¡¯t be too impatient right now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to make this guy feel anything.¡±

    Xiao Feidu said, ¡°We still have to rush them. If we don¡¯t, it won¡¯t be realistic. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go again.¡±

    He left the city wall and walked towards An Zheng. When he arrived, he found that An Zheng was lying on the rocking chair, seemingly asleep. Xiao Feidu cursed in his heart, thinking, you really can f * cking sleep.

    He stood by An Zheng¡¯s side and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still could not hold it in. Do you think that the progress is a little slow? ¡±

    An Zheng squinted his eyes and looked at him: ¡°The craftsmen were found by you, the supervisors were also yours. ¡°Then if I am not satisfied, who should I ask?¡±

    Xiao Feidu was a little angry after being choked for a few sentences, but he did not dare to be too presumptuous due to An Zheng¡¯s solid Lower Celestial Stage cultivation. After all, his opponent¡¯s strength was far above his. It would not be excessive to say that his opponent could crush him with a single finger. After all, the gap between the strength of the Higher Completion Stage and that of the Lower Celestial Stage wauge gap that could not be bridged.

    ¡°Taoist-sir, but the war in the west can¡¯t wait.¡± We just got the news that the demon beasts have already gathered on arge scale and are starting to set off. Although the military over there is not very weak, the number of cultivators there is very low, especially foowerful cultivator like you, who can intimidate demon beasts. If we let the demon beasts destroy the underground granary, then who knows how many people will die in the Northwest. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then what if I¡¯m not here? Aren¡¯t you unable to cope with it? ¡±

    Xiao Feidu: ¡°That¡¯s right! This is heaven¡¯s will. His Majesty had sent you to the northwest at this time. How long have you seen that Eagle Horse, for the sake of harming the Northwest? We were helpless, but you came and killed the Eagle Horse in a matter of seconds. We can¡¯t leave you now ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng looked to be enjoying himself, and coughed a few times, ¡°We are all doing this for the country, I am anxious too, but if the battleship cannot be repaired, my people cannot be allocated. It¡¯s not good for them to unleash theirbat power, since they are all crowded on top of the giant eagle battleship. ¡±

    Xiao Fei Du tried to advise him otherwise, but An Zheng insisted that the Yellow Dragon Battleship should be repaired, so they set off immediately. Xiao Feidu was so angry that he almost exploded, but he still had to act as though he respected An Zheng a lot.

    When he got back to the city wall, he started cursing. His face turned pale from anger. ¡°This grandson is such a swindler. Damn it, I think he didn¡¯t get enough benefits. Does he really think we¡¯re Silver Mountain?¡±

    Lu Yuanhang said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll f * cking give him a battleship.¡±

    Xiao Feidu: ¡°Your Lu family will give? The number of warships in each family is strictly controlled by the Holy See. ¡°We both know what a battleship means. Whoever loses a battleship is no different from having a piece of meat cut out.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Let him waste time like this? That old boat couldn¡¯t even be repaired in three months, and he had to stay here to enjoy life for three months before leaving witat on his butt? ¡±

    A group of people were arguing non-stop when suddenly, a servant ran over from afar and ran to Xiao Feidu¡¯s side saying, ¡°Yuwen n¡¯s people are here, and they even brought a battleship!¡±

    Xiao Feidu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Why are they here at this time?¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Yuwen¡¯s family member had already arrived on top of the city wall. This Yuwen Wuqing rarely went out for free. It was rumored that the strongest people of Yuwen n¡¯s younger generation were Yuwen Wushuang, who had not been able to go into closed door cultivation, and Yuwen Wuming and Yuwen Wuchen, who were hostages in Jinling. And this Yuwen, free of charge, was a strange person. Since he was young, he had left Yuwen n to train with a mysterious Old Taoist. He had not appeared for more than twenty years. He suddenly appeared at this moment. Clearly, the Yuwen n¡¯s reaction was somewhat strange.

    Yuwen, free of charge, flew in front of Xiao Fei Du and the others. He looked at them condescendingly: ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±

    Xiao Feidu¡¯s expression changed greatly, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Yuwen was free to reply, ¡°I said, all of you are a bunch of trash!¡±

    ording to seniority, Xiao Feidu and Yuwen¡¯s father were a generation. Usually when meeting, the young man from Yuwen n would address him as Uncle Shi. In the end, Yuwen n¡¯s most mysterious expert, Yuwen, came up and scolded them as trash. These big figures, who were not angry in their hearts?

    ¡°Yuwen is free, you are too presumptuous!¡±

    Xiao Feidu snorted coldly, ¡°Even if your father Yu Wenhe was in front of me, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak in such a manner.¡±

    Yuwen Wugou narrowed his eyes and looked at him with iparable contempt and said, ¡°This is because I¡¯m giving you face. I always have to take care of matters inside. But now, what time is it? A group of you can¡¯t even do such a small thing. To waste so much time just for a battleship, how many days has it been? If you don¡¯t leave now, how will that lie of yours get away with this? If I don¡¯te, then how can I show respect to you all after losing all your face in the Northwest? ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the battleship, and you guys can¡¯t bear to part with it. My Yuwen n can bear to part with it!¡±

    Yuwen Mu pointed at the warship floating in the air outside the city and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t he, Chen Liuxi, greedy? Then give it to him! You idiots shouldn¡¯t even think about it, give the battleship to him, can he take it away? If the situation in the Northwest is under your control, the Northwest would have been in chaos long ago! ¡±

    Xiao FeiDu was infuriated, but he couldn¡¯t re up again. The Yuwen family had obviously been involved, and they were well aware of what had happened. Now that Yuwen n was going to bring out this battleship, wasn¡¯t thiappy ending? It seemed that the Yuwen n could no longer sit still. They had not stepped forward before because they wanted to put on airs and put on the appearance of the Northwest Boss.

    No one knew why Yuwen n suddenly intervened. Of course, they would not think that a girl called Qu Liuxi had gone to Phoenix Stage and ruined Yuwen n¡¯s Patriarch Yu Wending¡¯s body. After Qu Liuxi left, Yu Wending flew intage, and Yuwen was only able to arrange for this matter to be done immediately.

    Yuwen gratuitous said, ¡°In the end, I still cannot reveal this matter. Otherwise, he would be suspicious. Give the battleship to him, and he can go on his way right now! ¡±

    Xiao Feidu held his breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go say it now.¡±

    Yuwen unreimbursed coldly snorted: ¡°There is nothing that my Yuwen n doesn¡¯t know about what you guys are doing, I will secretly watch you guys. If you are still unable to aplish this task properly, then the situation in the Northwest should start moving. ¡±

    He turned and walked away, leaving behind a group of people whispering curses.

    Even if Xiao Feidu was angry, he still had to do something. He joyfully went to An Zheng¡¯s side, pointed to the battleship outside the city, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this a bit, and we truly feel that we have gone too far. For the sake of the people of the Northwest can¡¯t bear to part with a battleship, such selfishness makes us feel ashamed. Now that the battleship is here, please set off immediately. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Whatever, since we have a new warship, then we should leave.¡±

    Although the battleship hovering outside the city was not the newest Yellow Dragon Battleship, it was still one size bigger than the Yellow Dragon Battleship and only a little smaller than the Giant Hawk Battleship. It was the gship of the Da Xi border army, the Hidden Dragon Battleship. This battleship¡¯s firepower configuration was more powerful than that of the Yellow Dragon Battleship, and its defensive power was even higher. It was the gship of the older generation, and the giant eagle battleship was the gship of the new generation.

    An Zheng instructed his subordinates to board the Giant Eagle Warship and have Chu Chen lead the way. After all, he was only one of Ye Xiaoxin¡¯s subordinates. Ye Xiaoxin was currently heavily injured and had been sent away. He felt that he could not shoulder this heavy responsibility.

    ¡°I have something to ask of you. You just need toplete this task.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chu Chen and said, ¡°I gave you the lives of several hundred people because I knew that you had the ability to do so.¡±

    Chu Chen gritted her teeth, ¡°Please give me your instructions.¡±

    An Zheng looked to his left and right, then handed Chu Chen a folded paper slip. ¡°Let¡¯s see it after we depart, don¡¯t let anyone else see it. When the timees, you will have to give orders that no one is allowed to vite them. No matter what happens, you have to do what I tell you to do. Otherwise, if you lose a few hundred lives, you will feel guilty for your entire life even if I don¡¯t kill you. I think you will never forget about Han Dakui. ¡±

    Seeing how serious An Zheng was, Chu Chen stood up straight, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, you must follow my arrangements.¡±

    He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°The situation in the Northwest is very chaotic. We didn¡¯te here just to kill a few demon beasts, but also to have the people make a change. Humans don¡¯t change. No matter how many demon beasts we kill in the northwest, it will be useless. And to changerson, you have to pay the price of blood. ¡±

    Chu Chen didn¡¯t know how An Zheng had arranged things, but he had a faint feeling that something big was going to happen in the Northwest. And this had nothing to do with demon beasts.

    An Zheng boarded the Yu Wen Family¡¯s ship alone. On the Hidden Dragon Battleship, there were 400 elite soldiers.

    An Zheng sat down at the bow of the ship, took a deep breath, then raised his hand and pointed forward: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Battleship whizzed up into the sky, flying towards the west.

    The giant eagle battleship followed right behind the Hidden Dragon Battleship. After ascending into the sky, Chu Chen opened the paper slip that An Zheng had given him, and the words on it caused him to suck in a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 835 - Fallen God

    <h4>Chapter 835 ¨C Fallen God</h4>

    Frozen Land

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, who had not made a single move in recent days, looked calm. He was not frustrated at all by the killing of the Northwest Eagle Horse. He didn¡¯t even have any change in mood. This caused all the ancient demon beasts below to shiver. Even their backs were chilled.

    They understood the Monarch¡¯s personality very well. The more calm andposed the Monarch seemed, the more it seemed to be. This meant that the Monarch¡¯s anger had reached its peak. Perhaps in the next second, someone would suffer, so at this time, no one dared to speak, even taking careful breaths.

    The gigantic ice sculpture chair looked extremely dignified and solemn. The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi that was sitting cross-legged on the ice sculpture seemed to have fallen asleep, and only after a long while did he slowly open his eyes.

    His gaze stopped at the only human in the hall. The moment his gazended on that person, that person was so frightened that he took a step back. His face had already turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The man swallowed his saliva with difficulty and replied with a slight tremble, ¡°My name is Xiao Feiyang and I am the head of the Xiao n in the Northwest of the Great Xi Empire. I¡¯vee this time to seek cooperation with you, Monarch. I think we now have amon goal and we should be able to work together. ¡±

    The corner of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s mouth rose slightly: ¡°Do you know what I want to do?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you want to do, you don¡¯t want to see the human race perish, right?¡±

    Xiao Feiyang organized his words and thought about them for a long time, ¡°The person who killed the Eagle Horse was also the person we wanted to kill. We have already dug a trap for him. However, if we were to directly take action, it would definitely attract Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s attention. So, I hope that the Monarch can send an expert. With our cooperation, killing that guy will not be a difficult task. ¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with you?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed with such contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes. Tell me what you can do for me. You¡¯re right about one thing, I really don¡¯t want to see humanity perish. After all, in the future when I be the ruler of the world, you humans will be ves. ¡±

    Xiao Feiyang shook his head, ¡°Humans have never thought of enving a demon beast, so it¡¯s definitely not easy for a demon beast to do the same. So, in my opinion, the best way to solve this problem is not someone who has to kill someone or suppress someone. For example, in the northwest of Da Xi, things between us have always been coordinated very well. The Eagle Horse has what it wants, and we have what we want. It¡¯s perfect and harmonious. Now that Chen Liuxi hase, all of this has been broken. ¡±

    ¡°As long as Chen Liuxi dies, we can at least return to the days of peaceful coexistence in the Northwest.¡±

    Actually, Xiao Feiyang did not know what he was saying anymore. The might exuded by that fellow who was known as the Monarch Tianyun was simply too powerful. He felt as if his chest had been ruthlessly stabbed with a knife just by a single nce. Before he came, he wanted to negotiate as an equal, but after that, he realized how wrong he was.

    The Monarch of the Skies simply didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. This made him feel a little regretful and felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee. But since he was already here, he didn¡¯t want to give up so quickly. The situation in the northwest definitely could not be controlled by the Saint King. That was because they had all clearly seen it. The Saint King not only wanted control, he wanted to eliminate them as well. Recently, the first ss families like the Left had been in constant trouble the entire time. Furthermore, it was all because of Chen Liuxi that they had encountered such troubles.

    There were people who had long since predicted that the Sacred Emperor would make a big move and wipe out those families that didn¡¯t listen to him, or those families that had begun to have other ideas. Chen Liuxi was the leader, the one who led the way for the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked.

    Xiao Feiyang replied, ¡°About that... Maybe you don¡¯t know much about Da Xi right now. The Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo of the Great Xi had already gone mad. He had always felt that there was someone who wanted to rebel, so he had already wiped out severalrge families in session. Not only the punishment, but the annihtion of the entire n. And at the beginning of the annihtion of the entire n, it was always Chen Liuxi who led the charge. But in private, whether it¡¯s us or themoners, we all call him the Chen Family of Extermination. As long as he goes where he goes, there will be a cmity that will wipe out his entire n. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed: ¡°I understand, you guys are extremely afraid of death. You people have lost your loyalty to Chen Wunuo, and caused Chen Wunuo¡¯s Da Xi to be on the verge of copse. And you, of course, will not sit back and wait for death. But you are too timid and weak to rebel. Thus, he could only hope foerverted bnce ¡­ That means that you guys are here, I¡¯m here, and Chen Wunuo is here as well.

    Xiao Feiyang hurriedly said, ¡°Whether it is to you, Monarch, or to us, this is a good thing. If Chen Liuxi died, Chen Wunuo¡¯s control of the Northwest would break away. If he wants to do something, he will have to dy it, because he doesn¡¯t have the ability to draw more people toe to the Northwest, which will still depend on us. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, do you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this? Halfway to the northwest, when Chen Wunuo¡¯s son Chen Zhongqi was leaving, someone let the cavalry troops of the prairie in, to the point that blood was flowing likiver on the northwest continent. From the time of the incident until now, you people who have the power of speech in the Northwest have not been implicated. Do you think that if you do not punish thew, you will have more people, and you will be like local tyrants in the northwest? Therefore, Chen Wunuo did not dare to touch you. Now he realised why Chen Wunuo did not dare to touch you all. He just needed some time to prepare. If I guessed correctly, if all of you are dead, there will be more powerful men in the Northwest at once. ¡±

    Xiao Feiyang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, trying his best to make his smile look less awkward and timid.

    ¡°Of course, what the Monarch said is correct. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you and I can cooperate?¡±

    He probed, ¡°We survive. You rule the northwest ¡­ Isn¡¯t thierfect ending? There are simply too many humans, and the majority of the monsters under the Emperor¡¯smand will not govern humans.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenlyughed out loud, leaned on his ice sculpture and said, ¡°I like people like you because people like you aren¡¯t scary when they exist amongst humans. All of you are the worms among humans. With you all here, there is no hope for humans to unite ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, no wonder someone said that only people can defeat others, other than humans, there is nothing else that can defeat them. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°You can go back. I¡¯ll send someone to help you with this matter.¡±

    The word ¡®match¡¯ sounded extremely sarcastic as Xiao Feiyang felt as though his face was being shavedyer byyer. In front of the Monarch, he felt like he was nothing but an ant. Even the casual movement of his little finger could crush him into pieces.

    After Xiao Feiyang left, it was unknown if he was feeling satisfied or regretting his decision even more.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the beasts and sighed: ¡°I was not in a good mood originally and felt that there was no use in keeping you all alive, so I might as well kill them all. You should all be thanking that cowardly human who came just now. If not for his appearance, you would have turned to dust by now. ¡±

    His eyes swept the area: ¡°Which one of you have the confidence to kill that Chen Liuxi?¡±

    Complete silence!

    No one said anything, because even though they all thought highly of themselves, when facing a human cultivator witowerful Lower Celestial Stage, they did not have any confidence in winning against him one on one. The powerful cultivators of the Lower Celestial Stage were already the most difficult humans to deal with. Most of these fellows did not have a high IQ, but that did not mean that they were stupid enough to not be afraid of death.

    ¡°Whatever, what am I doing? Saying all these words to a bunch of trash is a waste of time.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go and invite them.¡±

    They.

    Please.

    These three words seemed very special. As a Monarch, he actually used the word ¡®please¡¯. Furthermore, when the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said he would help them, all the demonic beasts below obviously heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s no need to invite them. Bring Xing Tian and Qi Gong over.¡±

    Immediately, demon beasts ran out. About ten minutester, two extremely strange looking people appeared outside the hall. It just looked like two people, just like each other. The one walking in front did not havead, not even a neck. There was a pit between his shoulders, but it was very smooth, as if a sharp weapon had cut off his head. Without a head, he was actually still alive and well.

    The man withouead had his eyes on his chest, and his two nipples were his eyes. As for his navel, he opened his mouth. Without a nose and ears, it made one shudder to look at it. The person walking behind this man was a bit more normal. He had at least a head, and a very big one at that. His head was out of proportion to his body, so his head took up about a third of his body.

    This person only had one arm, but this arm had two hands on it. The arms were forked at the forearm and had two very long wrists. The fingers of both hands were very long and the five fingers were the same length. He had four eyes on his huge head, two open and two closed.

    The person withouead was called Xing Tian, and the person with only one arm was called Qi Gong.

    As these two people walked in, one after the other, they looked at the many demonic beasts with disdain. And when he looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, there was even a little bit of reverence in his eyes.

    They were not demon beasts. They were called ¡­ The Fallen God.

    ¡°Help me kill someone.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the two of them and said, ¡°At that time, I promised you two that I would help me do what I wanted you two to do. Once it was done, I would undo the seals on you and give you two your freedom. What I said doesn¡¯t count. This person is a beginning. ¡±

    The terrifying mouth on Xing Tian¡¯s navel opened and closed: ¡°Who? What cultivation? ¡±

    ¡°Beginner Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Xing Tian turned around and left. ¡°Although I desire freedom, to fight against sucerson is still a humiliation to me.¡± I would rather live among you guys than to go down and fight against such weak humans. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi seemed to have predicted this point and did not stop them. He looked at Qi Gong: ¡°Then, what about you?¡±

    When Qi Gong came in, he was walking behind Xing Tian, and he seemed to be very fearful and respectful to Xing Tian. Seeing that Xing Tian had left, he hesitated for a moment, but ultimately was unable to resist the temptation of the word ¡®freedom¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    He looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡°I hope that Monarch won¡¯t be someone who goes back on his words. Give me your freedom after I kill this person.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you haven¡¯t finished listening to me.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°After you go to the Northwest, there will be a group of human traitorsing to cooperate with you, but I don¡¯t want to see them alive. They dug a hole in the northwest side to kill Chen Liuxi, so you had to dig bigger and bury all of them. I will have the two third-rate Fallen Gods, Duo Tuo and Xiao Huo, help you. I will give you an army of three hundred thousand blood bat and three hundred thousand bear-men. As long as you manage to aplish this, not only will I give you freedom, I will also help you recover your physical body. ¡±

    Qi Gong¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he turned to leave: ¡°Monarch, don¡¯t go back on your words!¡±

 Chapter 836 - The Sky Is A Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 836 ¨C The Sky Is A Tomb</h4>

    ording to the Xiao family, the underground granary was only four hundred miles away from the western border of the Great Xixi. It was a very strange terrain. Previously, he had decided to ce the granary here for the sake of hiding it. After all, this granary was directly rted to the lives of hundreds of millions of citizens in the northwest, as well as the lives of at least a million soldiers at the border.

    It was almost like a mountain surrounded by four sides, with only one canyon leading to it. This canyon wasn¡¯t very narrow. Even seven or eightrge carriages could enter it side by side. However, the reason why this ce was so deserted was not because it was difficult to pass through, but because there were many wild beasts and some very powerful demonic beasts.

    The scariest thing was that after entering the canyon, they would often encounter fog, and once swallowed by it, they would instantly lose their senses. He didn¡¯t even know what he had done then. The lucky ones were able to spin around in ce, but their life force was rapidly being consumed, leaving them with half a life to run away in a sorry state. Those who were unlucky didn¡¯t even know how they had died. There were still many corpses on the canyon path.

    In such a dangerous ce, Da Xi could actually build a granary that was as vast as an underground pce. There was enough food stored here for three years for the people of Northwest Great Xixi, as well as enough military equipment and an army of a million soldiers.

    The Hidden Dragon Battleship gradually approached that huge mountain, and watched from afar as the mountain was covered by a lump of grey fog.

    The Da Xi border army general who was on the battleship introduced one to An Zheng. This man was called Du Guangjun, he was a very rough looking man. The Frontier Army could be said to be the most difficult and most dangerous of all armies. However, because of this, they became the most powerful of the many armies in the Great Xi Empire.

    Du Guangjun pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, ¡°That¡¯s called Mount Pan Xian, it¡¯s a very bizarre ce.¡±

    He gestured. ¡°It looks like a chipped te, doesn¡¯t it? It could be said that there were many dangers inside. Ordinarymoners did not dare to approach it. The moment they did, they would be engulfed by the mist. It was said that there were many powerful demonic beasts living in the country. If they were treated as food by the demonic beasts, they would die even faster. ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Du Guangjun¡¯s face was filled with pride, and there was even a hint of pride that no one could understand in his tone, ¡°A ce like this has been conquered by our Da Xi army. Fog? It was nothing. Demonic beast? Just crush him. ¡±

    An Zheng could understand his kind of pride. The longer he spent with the soldiers, the more he understood the unyielding nature of these people. They were protecting the safety of the people, guarding the western border of this huge empire. If they couldn¡¯t be proud, who could?

    ¡°Daoist Chen, I¡¯m not afraid of you talking to me aftering here.¡±

    Du Guangjun looked at the other family¡¯s warships in the distance, the closest one was at least a few hundred meters away. This wauge fleet, although it was not as well-coordinated andplete as the Da Xi military fleet. But in terms of numbers, it was enough to shock everyone. The sight of more than a hundred battleships flying in the sky was a sight that no one would be able toprehend unless they saw it with their own eyes.

    ¡°I was sent by General Yuwen. The general is standing on the Taoist¡¯s side this time.¡±

    He was not a good expressive person, so he spoke in a simple and straightforward manner.

    ¡°The General told us that we can¡¯t let you get hurt even if we all die. He said that Da Xi needs someone like you to gradually get rid of those worms. I don¡¯t understand the grand principles. I only know that the people who guard this country are worthy of respect. You and I will protect this country in different ways, but there is no difference. ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, ¡°This is not something that you can handle. When we get to the right ce, you guys can leave. You may not think about where the enemy is, or what their identity was before they became enemies. ¡°Perhaps ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked around at the battleships from therge ns that were following behind the Hidden Dragon Battleship like frigates, ¡°Among them, there are some.¡±

    Du Guangjun shook his head, ¡°Dao leader, you should believe in us. Since the general has asked us toe, we won¡¯t leave so easily.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t say anything else because he knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise. Soldiers have a bone of stubbornness that they will not stop unless they are ordered to die or have new orders. This was the border army of Da Xi, this was the man of Da Xi. It was undeniable that in any group there were disasters and bad people, but one or two bad people could not negate a group.

    ¡°Daoist Priest, I don¡¯t understand. Why are those people doing this?¡±

    ¡°For yourself.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°You are different from them. You live for others, they live for themselves.¡±

    Although this Hidden Dragon Battleship was a little old, its performance couldn¡¯tpare to the newest giant eagle battleship. Because it was too sturdy, it seemed very cumbersome. Its speed was slower than the giant eagle battleship, so it was even less able topete with the yellow dragon battleship. In terms of equipment, they were about half of the ones on the Giant Eagle Battleship, and their weapons were also old-fashioned.

    However, the difference was that this Hidden Dragon Battleship had an ancient feeling. Although it had been in service for a long time and was no longer glorious, its killing intent could not bepared to the giant eagle battleship. Of course, this killing intent wasn¡¯t disyed by a battleship, but by the elite soldiers controlling it. They were all experienced fighters, and each of them was like a long sword that had left its scabbard.

    ¡°The underground granary is real.¡±

    Du Guangjun pointed ahead, ¡°It¡¯s right in the middle of Mount Jadete Immortal, a ce about three to four hundred kilometers in size. It took sixteen years to build a granary underground. Only suce would not be discovered by others, and only such a ce could be kept secret. There were eighteen thousand soldiers guarding this area, all elites selected from the border army. Even though there are only eighteen thousand people, theirbat power cannot be underestimated. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t n to go in. You might not know what those people will do. ¡°If we go in, we might be implicated in the granary and there will be big problems.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Du Guangjun was stunned, ¡°Not going in? But since we¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the use of entering? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°They only asked me toe, as for whether I go in or not, it¡¯s not important.¡±

    As he was speaking, he suddenly heard someone cry out, ¡°Left side, prepare to collide!¡±

    A battleship that was abouundred meters to the left suddenly sped towards the Hidden Dragon Institute¡¯s battleship. It was so sudden that no one had time to react. It was a battleship about the size of a Yellow Dragon battleship. It was developed by the first generation Hidden Dragon battleship, and although its performance was not as good as that of a Yellow Dragon, its weight was still a lot bigger than that of a Yellow Dragon.

    The flying battleship¡¯s speed was a lot faster than the Hidden Dragon Battleship¡¯s, so the Hidden Dragon Battleship simply couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare to collide!¡±

    At this moment, the lookout on the mast let out a loud shout.

    ¡°These bastards!¡±

    Du Guangjun only cursed once, the flying battleship was already charging over. The g bearer on the other side of the warship was still waving the g, indicating that the warship has suddenly lost control of itself ¡­ Out of control? He lost control and didn¡¯t hit the other battleships, but only the Hidden Dragon?

    At this moment, An Zheng finally understood what it meant to be well-trained, and what it meant to brue elite. At almost the same time, the soldiers on the Hidden Dragon Battleship found something they could lean on or support. Then, they bent their legs and crouched, ready to receive the impact. This movement could effectively protect the body. This was simply a subconscious movement, and one could see how valiant they were.

    But of course, An Zheng would not allow that kind of impact, he instantly teleported out and was already in mid air.

    The head of the flying warship smashed towards the side strings of the Hidden Dragon Battleship, the collision angle was obviously modified and reinforced, even longer and thicker, which would be f * cking weird if the warship lost control. Suchick collision angle had clearly been specially modified for this collision.

    No matter how slow the warship is, it¡¯s still flying. If it¡¯s really too slow, how can it fly?

    The sunlight from the top of the collision angle reflected off a heavy metal ray. No matter how tough the Hidden Dragon Battleship was, the side strings of such a collision angle would still be pierced through. When the battleship falls, none of the hundreds of people on it will survive. These people had nned to silence everyone from the beginning. They didn¡¯t want to put anyone back.

    Not to mention these soldiers, even if Yuwen Free was here, they would still make their move.

    Just as they were about to collide, with a distance of two meters between the two ships, An Zheng teleported over. He appeared between the two ships, in front of the angle of collision. He actually wanted to use his own body to prevent the warship from colliding with him. No one knew where his courage came from!

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand was pushing the side strings of the Hidden Dragon Battleship, and his right palm was touching the collision horn of the flying battleship. Right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s arms involuntarily bent a little, but it was only that one bend.

    When An Zheng saw the insignia of the Xiao Family on the warship, he scoffed coldly and exerted power through both his palms at the same time.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Hidden Dragon Battleship was pushed out horizontally by An Zheng for at leasundred meters, and that flying battleship was sted away by An Zheng for at least two hundred meters. It lost control and smashed onto another battleship of the Xiao Family. The two battleships had just started their exmations when they crashed into each other. The stern of the warship that was in the sky crashed into the hull of another warship. Many people howled as they fell from the sky.

    However, the people from the Xiao family who should have been exining did not appear. Furthermore, all of the warships were flying in the opposite direction of Mount Yuxian at lightning speed.

    On the Hidden Dragon Battleship, Du Guangjun gripped his long de, his face ashen, ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    At this moment, something that looked like two giant, thick, dark clouds rushed over from both sides of the sky. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz sounds came from the excited shouts of that group of people, like the sound of electricity.

    ¡°blood bat!¡±

    Someone shouted, his voice trembling.

    Too much, too much.

    The blood bat s flew over endlessly from the distance, attacking every battleship. It was not only An Zheng¡¯s Giant Eagles Battleship and Hidden Dragon Battleship, they were also attacking each and every battleship.

    On the Xiao family¡¯s warship, Xiao Feidu¡¯s expression changed greatly, ¡°What the f * ck is going on!¡±

    As he was speaking, there was a sudden sh of golden light, as if something had shed by. A battleship not too far away suddenly broke into pieces. He fell from the sky along with the shattered pieces. Immediately afterwards, that golden light rushed towards another battleship, and after a second, that battleship also crumbled.

    ¡°What the fuck is that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a warship!¡± The demon beasts actually have battleships! ¡±

    An Zheng had already seen it clearly. It was a battleship that was only one-third the size of a Yellow Dragon Battleship, but it was iparably sturdy and its speed was even faster.

    Demon beasts actually have battleships?!

 Chapter 837 - Your sun is not bright enough!

    <h4>Chapter 837 ¨C Your sun is not bright enough!</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was far from what others couldpare to. In the eyes of others, it was only a sh of golden light, and the battleship that was hit by the golden light immediately shattered. An Zheng had already seen it clearly before someone shouted that it was a battleship, and quickly rushed towards it.

    It was a battleship abouhird of the size of the Yellow Dragon Battleship. It was entirely golden in color and no one could tell what material it was made of. The whole thing was like a sharp triangle without any weapons. It relied on its unparalleled firmness. The front end was as sharp as the tip of a dagger, and the lines on both sides were extremely smooth.

    This thing relied on impact. Its body¡¯s hardness far exceeded that of Da Xi¡¯s warship. With a single strike, it would be able to prate through the warship.

    It was at this moment that Chu Chen, who was on top of the giant eagle warship, issued an order that shocked and confused everyone.

    ¡°Turn the ship¡¯s bow, retreat from the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Master Hou is still fighting fiercely with the demonic beasts, yet you want us to flee?!¡±

    ¡°Are you f * cking human or not? Did the Marquis give you the battleship just to let you escape before the battle?¡± We were all saved by the Marquis, and there was no one without him, yet you want to escape now?! ¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Chu Chen exined loudly, ¡°This is Master Hou¡¯s order. Master Hou has already guessed that there would be an ambush from the demon beasts here, and those warships from the big families are actually in cahoots with the demon beasts.¡± Master Hou said that we should leave first and let the demon beasts and the warships of the family bite the dogs! ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving!¡±

    ¡°Fight alongside the marquis!¡±

    Chu Chen shouted, ¡°I am currently themander of this battleship. Whoever disobeys my orders will be dealt with ording to the Marquis¡¯ orders! Turn around! ¡±

    An Zheng had already made arrangements previously, the ones controlling the battleships all received his orders, and had to strictly follow Chu Chen¡¯s orders. Although they didn¡¯t want to, the order was like a mountain, so the battleship began to turn around. Originally, An Zheng had let Chu Chen bring the Giant Eagle Warship to the back, but after withdrawing from the battle, it flew off into the distance.

    Chu Chen knew that she would be scolded to death by these people, so why wouldn¡¯t he follow An Zheng and fight those demon beasts to death? However, An Zheng had given him the lives of hundreds of people on this ship, so he had to follow An Zheng¡¯s orders.

    On the other side, the Hidden Dragon Battleship at the very front didn¡¯t encounter any attacks from demon beasts. Because thoserge family¡¯s battleships began to scatter in all directions, at this moment, they became the protection of the Hidden Dragon Battleship. The blood bat who were rushing over from both sides were attracted by the battleships, causing the air around the Hidden Dragon Institute to seem very empty.

    An Zheng¡¯s bodynded on the Hidden Dragon Battleship, he walked to Du Guangjun¡¯s side and said: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to retreat now, take the Hidden Dragon and immediately enter Mount Pan Immortal, and tell the people in the underground granary to immediately prepare their defense, and not fight, just focus on defense!¡±

    Du Guangjun knew that the situation was serious, he wasn¡¯t impulsive like the Jianghu cultivators. He knew that the most important thing right now was the safety of the underground granary. He originally wanted to kill a few before retreating, but when he saw the ck horde of demon beasts charging at the horizon, he immediately made a decision.

    If it was said that the countless blood bat in the sky were heading towards these battleships, then where did the surging army of beasts on the grounde from? It could only be an underground granary.

    Those scum wanted to serap for Chen Liuxi, but now they had paid for it themselves. The traps dug by the demon beasts were aimed at everyone, so everyone here today would probably be killed. Those bastards had thought that they could join hands with the demon beasts, but now that all the demon beasts had plotted against them, they didn¡¯t know what those people felt.

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Those people know the location of the underground granary, and they also know that the only hope for them to survive now is to enter the underground granary, and rely on the fort to fight back. However, once they entered, the underground granary definitely wouldn¡¯t be preserved. General Du, you must remember, once you enter, immediately seal the underground granary. No matter who it is, even if I request for you to open it, you must not open it under the siege of demon beasts! ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Du Guangjun acknowledged, thenmanded the Hidden Dragon Battleship to fly towards the interior of Mount Yuxian. An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, his target being the Spirit Demon Battleship that was so fast that he could not react to. Fortunately, there was only one battleship. If there had been more, all of the Da Xi battleships in the sky would have been ughtered. It didn¡¯t look like a warship at all, but more like an oversized dart.

    Even with An Zheng¡¯s speed, he actually could not keep up with it. After continuously teleporting away, he was able to close the distance. In such a short period of time, that thing had already killed three to four battleships. The shattered pieces of the warship fell to the ground, and those who fell while wailing in pain were dismembered by the blood bat in mid air. It was likain, but the rain was red.

    Perhaps it was because it noticed that An Zheng had caught up to it, but the entirely golden battleship suddenly stopped while maintaining its extremely fast speed. It then turned around and waited for An Zheng to catch up.

    An Zheng stopped dozens of meters away from the battleship, and the top part of the battleship split apart. An ugly man who looked to be around 1.9 meters floated up and looked at An Zheng darkly.

    ¡°You are that Chen Liuxi?¡±

    ¡°You are Qi Gong?¡±

    Qi Gong saw that not only did the young cultivator not answer him, he even said who he was with a single sentence. There were not many who knew who he was in this world, even the beasts under Emperor Zhuo Qingdi did not know his name.

    ¡°You actually know my name.¡±

    ¡°And I know it¡¯s not even your name.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the tall man who only had one arm left, ¡°In the Primordial Era, there was the State of Qi Gong. There aren¡¯t many people in this country, but every single one of them is a master cksmith. Although they only had one arm, it was because of this that they were more diligent than normal people. Afterwards, nobody knew why, but Qi Gong suddenly disappeared. That¡¯s because you made a big mistake and were almost exterminated. You are the descendant of the people of Qi Gong who escaped back then. Qi Gong is actually not your name, but your country¡¯s name. ¡±

    Qi Gong¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    An Zheng said: ¡°At that time, the artifacts forged by you people, Qi Gong, were the most powerful. Even the immortals among cultivators wanted you to help them create them. In fact, the first battleships that can fly were constructed by you, Qi Gong. At that time, the Ancient Sage saw a golden flying ship sh by and was curious, so he stepped on the huge dragon to chase after them. After asking around, the person on the boat replied that he was from Qi Gong¡¯s nation. From then on, the name of you Qi Gong people has spread throughout the entire Central ins. ¡±

    Qi Gong sneered: ¡°So what if you know about my past?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I just wanted to advise you, that you are probably the only one left among you Qi Gong people. And from what I know, the destruction of your Qi Gong people was also a disaster. I consider your talent and your pitiful not wanting to kill you, so it¡¯s not toote for you to leave now. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Qi Gong pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Let me see how you¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°Even if you were Gu Xian, I will still kill you for the crimes youmitted today!¡±

    His body abruptly moved forward, and witeleport, hended on the golden battleship. Although Qi Gong had one arm, he had two hands on it, and the wrists of those hands could be extended. The wrist was as flexible as a snake, and the five-fingered hand looked like a pair of iron palms. He saw An Zheng rush over with both hands stretched out at the same time, coiling towards An Zheng like a python.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly shed and disappeared. In the next second, he was already in front of Qi Gong and punched towards Qi Gong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ri Hua!¡±

    Witu sound, two golden rays of light shot out from Qi Gong¡¯s eyes, and instantly froze where he was looking at. An Zheng¡¯s iparably fast speed suddenly dropped at this moment. Not only that, An Zheng felt that his own body was solidifying at a terrifying speed. This solidification was not caused by any force, but it was caused by a change in the body!

    His flesh and blood seemed to be gradually transforming into something simr to steel. His blood stopped flowing and his blood vessels became very hard.

    An Zheng immediately thought back to one of Qi Gong¡¯s two great Inherent Skills. From the records of the Breaking Heaven Beast, Qi Gong¡¯s life had a single arm but four eyes. Both eyes opened during the day to absorb the sun¡¯s energy. Two eyes opened at night, the ability to absorb the moon. The people of Qi Gong did not rest, and their four eyes opened up.

    This was the ability of the Sun Eye.

    An Zheng suddenly realized why Qi Gong himself could create sucowerful magic tool, with so many mystical tools. It¡¯s just because of their Eye of Darkness ¡­ The power of the sun they absorbed allowed them to turn ordinary things into steel-like things, and magic tools made from things that had been changed by the eye technique became outstanding. If they were made of a very good material, they would be able to improve it with their eye arts.

    An Zheng¡¯s body stiffened at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his skin instantly turned jet-ck. Gradually, something simr to rust appeared on the surface of his skin. Qi Gong¡¯s hands came back from his back and coiled around An Zheng¡¯s body again and again like a giant python.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how those trash do things.¡±

    Qi Gong looked at An Zheng with contempt, ¡°Even with your strength, you were actually able to kill that many demon beasts. If not for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s alluring conditions, I would not even bother to fight with you. A low level existence like you is not worth it for me to act against you, but to think that you would be able to recognize my background, I am rather curious. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to raise his arm, but when he raised his elbow upwards, the sound of metal scraping against metal could be heard!

    ¡°Still want to move?!¡±

    The golden light in Qi Gong¡¯s eyes became even brighter. Previously, his upper body had gradually turned into steel and very quickly, even his waist had be harder and harder. There was no way to change his leg posture. If someone could knock on his body right now, the sound would probably be metallic.

    ¡°Lowly ant.¡±

    Qi Gong looked down at An Zheng, ¡°Think about it, when we, Qi Gong, were in the Primordial Era, we were revered by the ten thousand ancestors, and became part of the God of Heaven n. If it were not for the identter on, how dare you lowly humans act presumptuously in front of us? ¡±

    With two soft ¡°ka ka¡± sounds, An Zheng¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his body started to turn red.

    His body had already be as hard as steel, but now, it had actually turned red from the heat of the incinerating mes. However, Qi Gong¡¯s eye technique was not zing, so Qi Gong¡¯s face also changed, he did not understand why the enemy¡¯s body suddenly became red, like a burning de.

    ¡°Yours ¡­¡±

    Her voice was intermittent, appearing in An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    ¡°The sun..... ¡°Not bright enough!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Two scarlet rays of light shot out from An Zheng¡¯s eyes, straight into Qi Gong¡¯s eyes. The golden light was shattered in an instant as the red light shot into Qi Gong¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 838 - You Cant

    <h4>Chapter 838 ¨C You Can¡¯t</h4>

    The golden light in Qi Gong¡¯s eyes had an ability that could turn anything into something simr to steel. This ability was already terrifying enough. Although he only had one arm, he was extremely nimble, no matter if it was an arm or an arm. His arm did not seem to have any bones, as it could bend and extend in any direction.

    With the Eye of Darkness and his arm, this talent was enough for him to be able to establish himself in this world. An Zheng read and reread the two books of Jade Void moving east and the Heavenly Goblin Beast again, because he was very clear that he would have to fight with a Goblin Beast that would be harmful to the human world for a very long time in the future.

    But Qi Gong didn¡¯t understand An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s body had almostpletely turned into steel, but at this time, he let out a loud roar.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    From the very beginning, it was very quiet, to the end, it was extremely loud, and the pressure that erupted from the roar instantly suppressed Qi Gong.

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved, he was shorter than Qi Gong by a bit, and when he jumped up, he used both hands to hold Qi Gong¡¯s head, the red light in his eyes instantly shattered Qi Gong¡¯s golden light, and the red light was like a sharp sword that pierced into Qi Gong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Qi Gong could not help but let ouoar, but it was due to the intense pain. The red light that shot out from An Zheng¡¯s eyes pierced into his eyeballs, and continued to enter deeper and deeper, like aser piercing a hole. With a pfft sound, the red light pierced through Qi Gong¡¯s skull, and the two red lights continued to move forward, leaving two shes on Qi Gong¡¯s shiny golden warship.

    At this moment, Qi Gong felt death.

    He was an existence known as the God of Heaven in the ancient times. At that time, he was known as the God of Heaven. His strength was on par with the Ancient Sage among human cultivators. However, after the country of Qi Gong had been destroyed, he was the only one left. After being imprisoned in the Summoning the Spiritual World for all these years, his body had been cursed and could not move freely. With his arrogant personality, if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of freedom, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to fight with An Zheng.

    As far as he was concerned, the current human cultivators were as weak as ants; they weren¡¯t worth his effort at all. Of course, this was also due to his personality. Even with the temptation of freedom, Xing Tian still did not choose to work for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    After the skull was pierced, Qi Gong¡¯s body became obviously weaker.

    ¡°Yuelun!¡±

    Following Qi Gong¡¯s explosive shout, his two eyes that symbolized the power of the sun had already been pierced and blinded. However, there were two eyes on his forehead, eyes that symbolized the power of the moon.

    At that moment, when Yuelun¡¯s eyes opened, a huge invisible suction force appeared. It was as if a pair of invisible hands had stretched out from his eyes and held An Zheng¡¯s head.

    At this moment, An Zheng held onto Qi Gong¡¯s head tightly. And an invisible hand formed from the energy of Qi Gong¡¯s Full Moon Eyes, had also firmly grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s head. The two of them seemed to have gone crazy, as if they wanted to forcibly pull the other party¡¯s head off.

    However, the invisible power did note to pull An Zheng¡¯s head out. The power of the Moonwheel¡¯s Eye was aimed at the soul.

    As if they were directly grabbed into An Zheng¡¯s brain, An Zheng¡¯s soul began to sway unsteadily.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Qi Gong suddenlyughed out loud, even though his face had already distorted from the pressure produced by An Zheng¡¯s hands. It was precisely because of this that that smile looked so malevolent and terrifying ¡­

    ¡°You will die in my hands!¡±

    The two hands on his one and only arm suddenly raised up to grab onto An Zheng¡¯s hands. Both of his hands grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrists and started to pull back, causing An Zheng¡¯s hands to gradually loosen up.

    ¡°You actually have aplete soul!¡±

    Qi Gongughed so arrogantly as if he had discovered some treasure. His strongest point was actually his attack on the enemy¡¯s soul. This was during the daytime. If it was during the night, his Full Moon¡¯s Eye would be even more powerful. At this moment, he had discovered the weakness of his enemy. How could he not be happy?

    ¡°Who would have thought that the most outstanding human cultivator would actually have an iplete soul?! The heavens are not bad for you. A soul iplete like you is actually able to reach your current cultivation realm. You truly are fortunate. ¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you still have to die!¡±

    With a sudden burst of strength, he forced An Zheng¡¯s hands apart, and the invisible palm formed from the power of the moon wheel waspletely embedded into An Zheng¡¯s head. He grabbed onto¡¯s soul and started to drag it outside with all his might. An Zheng¡¯s body started to sway, and the Cultivation Power in his body immediately became chaotic.

    This was also the weakness of Reverse Scale Armor. Reverse Scale Armor could defend against the strongest materialized attack, but they could not block this kind of mental attack.

    A splitting headache!

    An Zheng had suffered from all kinds of injuries before, the number of injuries he had suffered was simply innumerable. However, he had never experienced such intense pain before. His head felt like it was about to explode, but it didn¡¯t explode. In that instant, An Zheng even had a misconception that it would be morefortable if his head exploded.

    ¡°Let me see what you have experienced to have such an iplete soul!¡±

    Qi Gong¡¯s two Full Moon Eyes shot out two rays of light, straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    With a whoosh, Qi Gong¡¯s mental energypletely entered An Zheng¡¯s body. As soon as he entered, Qi Gong was already shocked... The strength of An Zheng¡¯s physique was inconceivable to him. An ordinary human being would never, ever be able to match up to these ancient Empyrean Gods in terms of physique, nor to those ancient demonic beasts. However, at this moment, he saw that the physique of this human cultivator far exceeded his own!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Qi Gong didn¡¯t want to believe what he had seen, but he had no choice but to face reality. An Zheng¡¯s soul resisted violently, but Qi Gong believed in his own strength. Once controlled by his Eye of the Moon, no one had ever been able to escape. No matter how strong the resistance was, he was confident that he could forcefully pull An Zheng¡¯s soul out of his body within three minutes.

    He was very curious as to how this young man had managed to do it. He was so young, and his strength was so terrifying. Even in the ancient times, he was considered a favored child of heaven. At that time when his cultivation was rich with origin energy, if this young man was given another ten or fifteen years, he would be able to break through to the Greater Heaven stage. Even. This guy could be a saint.

    At that time, because the cultivation system was still iplete, the division of cultivation and theparison of strength was also very chaotic. However, there was no doubt that the King of Demonic Beasts, the leader of the Gods, and the Ancient Sage was a supreme existence standing in the highest ce. Later on, the humans gained the so-called distinction of being Worldly Immortals, but in reality, most of them were far from beingparable to the Ancient Saints. Even Immortal Emperor experts might not be that strongpared to the Ancient Saints in ancient times.

    The more he looked, the more shocked he was. Qi Gong didn¡¯t want this young man to live anymore. This fellow¡¯s potential was limitless, and he was extremely likely to be someone who stood at the very peak of humanity in the future. If sucerson were to let him live, then he would not be able to live in the future.

    ¡°Let me see why your soul is iplete!¡±

    His mental force forced its way into An Zheng¡¯s mind, and started searching An Zheng¡¯s memories. An Zheng¡¯s expression twisted, his entire face bing extremely pale. Other people would not be able to understand the pain of having one¡¯s own spiritual world forcefully entered by another person. The feeling of his head exploding was getting more and more intense. He was about to copse because he could not take it anymore.

    But how could An Zheng copse that easily?

    ¡°You actually died once!¡±

    When Qi Gong saw a part of the memories in An Zheng¡¯s mind, he was immediately shocked. He was unable to understand why a person would reincarnate after beingpletely dead once. Althoughmoners would often tell stories of reincarnations or legends of possession, in reality, even the most powerful cultivators might not be able to do so.

    The reincarnation of the Buddha was a very illusory matter, and it existed in the legends of the Buddhist Sect. Possession was even moreplicated. First of all, the body was destroyed while the soul was not destroyed. This waaradox.

    How could a man die, and his soul still be here?

    He was curious. In thest few minutes of his opponent¡¯s life, he could not contain his curiosity. He wanted to see what kind of past this young man had, and what kind of strange experiences he had experienced that allowed him to obtain a strength that was even more terrifying than his previous life.

    ¡°You are a beast.¡±

    He saw An Zheng¡¯s previous life and understood why An Zheng was plotted to be ambushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for people like you to not be epted into the world. When a person is different from arge majority of people, do you think that it¡¯s normal? No, you¡¯re the abnormal one. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard the fable of a human being, saying that a vige was filled with lunatics, but then a normal person came along and disliked those lunatics to the extreme. But in the eyes of all the madmen in the vige, he was the madman. So because of his abnormality, he was pushed into a well by a bunch of crazy people and drowned. ¡±

    Qi Gong mocked: ¡°You died in a way that is not worth sympathizing at all, you should be clear about the consequences if you were to go against others like that ¡­ Eh? ¡°What is this?¡±

    Qi Gong¡¯s mental energy exploration of An Zheng¡¯s soul memories suddenly encountered a very strong resistance, as though it was a wall thatpletely isted Qi Gong¡¯s mental energy outside. It was ayer of fog, so Qi Gong couldn¡¯t help but to continue exploring, curious to know what could block his Moon Wheel¡¯s power behind the fog. His spiritual energy gradually passed through the mist. In front of him was what seemed like a mountain.

    No!

    Qi Gong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. What kind of mountain was that? Behind the mist were two enormous bronze doors! His spiritual force was blocked by these two bronze doors. The doors were indescribably huge, as if they towered over the heavens and the earth. How could there be two such gates within the mind of a cultivator?

    ¡°What is this door?¡±

    he asked.

    Then he sneered, ¡°Forgot that you¡¯re about to die and your resistance is getting weaker and weaker, have you discovered it yourself? In less than thirty seconds, your soul will bepletely dragged out of your body by me. ¡±

    He thought An Zheng was unable to answer him, but at this moment, he heard An Zheng¡¯s calm and slightly cold reply.

    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know that your most powerful ability is the Eye of the Moon?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qi Gong eximed, but he did not have enough time to react. The towering bronze door in front of him suddenly opened. Although it was only slightlyrger than the one he had just opened, an indescribably powerful force rushed out likrimordial beast.

    ¡°You think that my soul is iplete only because ¡­ I don¡¯t need it anymore. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s soul which was originally about to be pulled out of his body had suddenly returned and he grabbed onto the Qi Gong who had already entered deep into his consciousness. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to taste the feeling of someone stealing your soul. It¡¯s not over so soon, because I¡¯m going to make you suffer ten thousand times more. ¡±

 Chapter 839 - - Who am I?

    <h4>Chapter 839 ¨C Who am I?</h4>

    Qi Gong never thought that there would actually be two huge bronze doors hidden within An Zheng¡¯s body, and the moment the doors opened, the might of the heavens was mighty.

    That was noower he could resist anymore, and furthermore, he had already fallen into An Zheng¡¯s trap. An Zheng was familiar with the Jadefallen Eastern Way and the Heavenly Goblin Beast Break, so he had a deep understanding of the majority of ancient beasts. How could he not know about Qi Gong? How could he not know that Qi Gong had Yin Yang Eyes?

    The moment the door opened, a golden dragon flew out. The gigantic dragon head looked like a mountain as it flew in front of Qi Gong. Qi Gong wanted to retreat, but it was already toote. The golden dragon bit Qi Gong¡¯s body, and the sound of its teeth grinding made people shiver.

    ¡°You want to tear my soul apart?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure appeared beside the golden dragon. That was An Zheng¡¯s soul. He raised his hand and gently caressed the golden dragon¡¯s face. Looking at Qi Gong who was about to bite down, he said. Since there¡¯s already been a chance, and I¡¯m able to be reborn as a soul, why didn¡¯t you react in time?

    ¡°You despicable scumbag!¡±

    Qi Gong cursed out loud: ¡°You actually schemed against me!¡±

    An Zheng smiled lightly: ¡°I learned from you guys that there¡¯s a blood lesson, I won¡¯t dare to forget it.¡±

    There was alsurple bracelet on his spirit wrist, which looked like an ordinary expensive purple sandalwood bracelet. However, the golden stars on it were even more resplendent as they emitted a dazzling light. The Blood Pearl Bracelet and An Zheng were inextricably linked, so when An Zheng willed it, the bracelet would immediately react. This was the embodiment of Mental Energy. It was just that no one else knew about it.

    A light shed on the bracelet, and with a swoosh, Qi Gong¡¯s soul was sucked into An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    ¡°The iplete part of my soul is something you are destined never to tell anyone else. Furthermore ¡­ The missing part didn¡¯t do me any good. It was part of the paranoia that made me crazy. I don¡¯t want my heart to be filled with hatred, and I certainly don¡¯t want to forget hatred. ¡±

    He raised his hand. ¡°My Blood Pearl will refine you, then turn you intart of my soul that will be nourished.¡±

    On the battleship shining with a golden light, An Zheng and Qi Gong seemed to have turned into statues, neither of them moved. A full two minutester, An Zheng¡¯s body shook for a moment before he regained his breath. He still maintained the action of using his hands to grip Qi Gong¡¯s head tightly from both sides. Everything that had happened previously when Qi Gong had already broken free seemed to bepletely illusory.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands exerted force, and witu sound, the fingers on both of his hands grabbed onto Qi Gong¡¯s skull. He kicked Qi Gong¡¯s body forward, and with one foot on Qi Gong¡¯s chest, he grabbed Qi Gong¡¯s head and twisted it a few times, then he pulled it out ¡­ Pu, the gigantic head was directly pulled out by An Zheng.

    Carrying Qi Gong¡¯s bloody head, An Zheng stood on the battleship and looked around. The army of the blood bat had already surrounded the warships of therge families, as wails and wails sounded out in all directions. In fact, there were a lot of them, if the battleships worked together, there was no need to be afraid of the blood bat. There were more than a hundred warships, if they moved forward in a formation, then blood bat would be likard bone in a rock.

    The battleships of theserge ns had all been modified by them. The weapons added on were much more powerful than the ones that the Da Xi military would normally have. Even so, they had chosen to flee in all directions from the very beginning. They were already destined to lose.

    The three purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to spin rapidly, and in Qi Gong¡¯s eyes, which were still open, two ck streams of energy flowed out and entered An Zheng¡¯s left eye, and after a while, the purple color in An Zheng¡¯s eyes became even heavier. Before, it had been a light purple color, but now it had be a nearly pure purple color.

    An Zheng casually threw Qi Gong¡¯s head out, and that head shot out like a cannonball towards a Spirit Demon beast, smashing it to death. He snapped Qi Gong¡¯s arm off his body with a * Ka-cha * sound. This arm had an extremely high value, and no matter how many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone it was sold for, its medicinal value could not be measured.

    An Zheng¡¯s body floated downwards, and used both hands to lift the shining golden warship. That warship was originally a sharp triangr, and now that it was thrown out by An Zheng, it was simply likuge dart, flying through the blood bat¡¯s army. It cut through everything in one go, and smashed all the blood bat s that it passed into meat pieces.

    This battleship¡¯s importance was even greater, of course An Zheng would not be willing to throw it away. He had used the battleship to pierce through the blood bat¡¯s army, and the gap that was opened up was pierced through by him. After catching up to the warship, he caught it and tested the space of the Blood Pearl Bracelet to see if it could actually fit inside. An Zheng returned to Mount Pan Xian, and behind the mountain was the underground granary northwest of Da Xi Empire.

    He sat on the rock and panted. Looking at the warships being chased by the blood bat falling down one by one, he felt a little heartache. It wasn¡¯t those damned people who felt the pinch, but those battleships.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    He sighed and stood up. In the end, he couldn¡¯t just sit there and watch. When the big families were in danger, An Zheng would not be able to stay by their side. He could only rush forward and throw those people off the battleship and take it back.

    An Zheng¡¯s body continued to teleport, and in that second, he appeared on the back of a blood bat. When he disappeared, the blood bat¡¯s head was already gone, blood spraying from his neck as he spun in the air and fell. In the next second, it appeared on the body of another blood bat, and when it disappeared, that blood bat exploded into a brilliant red fog of blood in midair like fireworks.

    Two secondster, An Zheng appeared on the closest warship. The one who stood on the boat, who was about to lose all his courage, was actually Xiao Feidu. However, when he saw An Zhenging over, he felt that it was as if someone who had fallen into the water had seen arge piece of wood floating over.

    ¡°Daoist Priest Chen, save me.¡±

    There were blood baverywhere, and the strong monsters hidden within the army of blood bat s were strange and terrifying. Xiao Feidu was already injured and half of his body was bloody. His left arm was only three centimeters wide with a piece of flesh still attached to it. It was a shocking sight to behold as it hung over his shoulder.

    ¡°Save you?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Xiao Feidu, ¡°Where can I save you from?¡±

    Without waiting for Xiao Feidu to reply, An Zheng pointed to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s send you to the surface first, alright?¡±

    Xiao Feidu looked at the blood bat s dancing chaotically in the sky and nodded vigorously, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m begging you, Daoist Priest Chen, to save me. As long as you can bring me out of here, I¡¯ll give you whatever benefits you want! ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Just give me the boat first, I¡¯ll send you to the ground.¡±

    Before Xiao Feidu could understand what was going on, An Zheng, who was standing on the deck, suddenly stomped his feet, ¡°Rise!¡±

    With this stomp, the warship sank at least a dozen meters. All of the Xiao Family members on the warship were sted flying. Then, An Zheng followed the warship and flew into the air while howling. After chasing after it for over a dozen meters, An Zheng¡¯s body floated up andnded below the battleship. With both hands, he held onto the hundred metre long battleship and rushed out into the distance.

    It was a magnificent sight to behold. A single person was flying through the air with the giant creature in his hands. This scene was something that many people would never forget for the rest of their lives.

    An Zheng returned to the ce where he ced the battleship on the ground behind the mountain, shouted ¡°Collect the goods¡±, and then rushed out again. Du Guangjun, who had entered the underground granary before, saw through the hidden window that Chen Liuxi was flying back while carrying a warship. After throwing it on the ground, he flew back. He immediately reacted. Xiao Feidu and the others deserved to die, but these battleships should be preserved. If these battleships were given to the soldiers, they could be a killing tool for killing those demon beasts!

    He immediately drilled through a secret opening and brought a few soldiers with him to fly the warship towards the rear of Mount Yuxian.

    An Zheng would bring one back every now and then, and in just half an hour, he would bring back a dozen or so battleships. His body was already covered in blood, who knew how many blood bat he had killed.

    Just as An Zheng was flying back with the warship again, a ray of sword light suddenly came over from mid air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The man roared, but before he could finish, the Sword Qi had already reached An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng snorted, he turned and the gigantic warship turned as well.

    If it wasn¡¯t an attack by spiritual force, then the reverse scale wouldn¡¯t have any problems. With a ng, the Sword Qi stabbed into An Zheng¡¯s body, but was unable to break through his reverse scale defense. An Zheng then raised the warship and circled it, the bow of the warship swept past, and with a bang, it swept away all those who were chasing after it.

    That person was Xiao Feiyang!

    He watched helplessly as his subordinates were surrounded and killed by the demon beasts and watched An Zheng snatch his little brother¡¯s boat and leave them behind. His fury was indescribable, at that moment, he only wanted to kill An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    After being flung out, he immediately flew back, and thrusted his sword at An Zheng.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could so many people have died?! You are the main culprit, because youe to the northwest and immediately fall into disarray. You deserve to die! These people¡¯s deaths are all because of you, you are a viin! ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the twisted person andughed: ¡°I am very happy, people like you will think that I am a viin. In the eyes of others, you are the ones who do evil, and in the eyes of others, I am the one who does evil.

    He held the battleship in one hand and walked towards Xiao Feiyang, ¡°I¡¯ll let you use one hand.¡±

    Xiao Feiyang roared as he thrusted his sword towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. The Sword Qi came from a hundred meters away and arrived right in front of An Zheng¡¯s throat. An Zheng raised two of his fingers and mped onto the Invisible Sword Qi. Then, with a flick of his finger, the sword Qi shattered. That formless sword qi was actually broken by him with a single finger.

    ¡°Having more people does not necessarily mean that they have more power. Only by eliminating the evil horses will one have more power.¡±

    An Zheng threw the warship forward, and it whizzed towards Xiao Feiyang. Xiao Feiyang dodged to the side and cursed, ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Before the words coulde out, there was no sounding out of his throat. An Zheng grabbed Xiao Feiyang¡¯s neck with one hand and looked down ahree-hundred-meter-long gigantic beast that was charging towards them with a rumbling sound.

    ¡°Let me show you how and why a cultivator should exist.¡±

    With one hand holding the battleship and the other grabbing onto Xiao Feiyang¡¯s neck, An Zheng dove down from the sky and went straight for the gigantic demonic beast.

 Chapter 840 - The Great Powers

    <h4>Chapter 840 ¨C The Great Powers</h4>

    Xiao Feiyang¡¯s body continued to struggle violently. However, under the control of one of An Zheng¡¯s hands, even if he twisted his body, he would not be able to escape from An Zheng¡¯s grasp. Those five fingers mped down on his neck, firmly mping onto him like an iron lock.

    An Zheng swooped down from the sky and threw the warship in his right hand forward. When the warship fell to the ground less than a foot away from the ground, An Zheng kicked the warship. The massive warship flew out horizontally, maintaining a height of one foot above the ground. Opposite them was the huge army of 300,000 bear-men, looking like a surging wave.

    Each of the bear-man soldiers was nearly two meters tall, and their bodies were extremely sturdy. Their bodies were covered in simple armors, but they were all extremely heavy. The battleship flew horizontally across the ground, moving straight ahead. Wherever it passed by, the bear-men were like wheat that had been neatly cut down, fallingyer byyer onto the ground. As the battleship continued to crash into the ground, the bear-man army that was like a flood unexpectedly opened uassageway that was a hundred meters wide.

    An Zheng grabbed Xiao Feiyang¡¯s neck andnded on the huge beast that was at least 300 metres long. The beast raised its head and roared, spitting out a ck light. That beam of light was three meters in diameter. One could only imagine what would happen if they were struck by it.

    An Zheng stood behind Xiao Feiyang. His left hand held onto the back of Xiao Feiyang¡¯s neck as he used his other hand to quickly reach forward ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, his right hand grabbed Xiao Feiyang¡¯s waist and directly pierced into his body. The Cultivation Power on his finger surged forward and directly poured into Xiao Feiyang¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea.

    Xiao Feiyang felt as though all the Cultivation Power in his body was about to explode, and had no choice but to vent. Subconsciously, he pushed his hands forward, releasing the violent Cultivation Power with his two hands.

    Xiao Feiyang¡¯s strength shed against the ck light beam of the demonic beast. As a cultivator of the Higher Completion Stage, Xiao Feiyang had used his full strength to shatter the ck light beam. An Zheng lefrace of energy in Xiao Feiyang¡¯s body and kicked him into the mouth of the demon beast.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Xiao Feiyang¡¯s body exploded in the stomach of the demonic beast. When the huge demonic beast fell down, many mountains copsed. As his body fell to the ground, the ground trembled.

    An Zheng stepped on the demonic beast¡¯s stomach, causing its stomach to crack and blood to spray out. An Zheng pushed his hands forward, and the blood fog that filled the sky shot out like bullets. The bear-man soldier that was shouting was struck by the dense bulletsyer byyer, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to move forward along with the blood rain.

    His body caught up to a drop of blood. The drop of blood that was shooting forward wasn¡¯t very fast in his eyes. It was as if it was floating in the air. His fingers brushed against the drop of blood. It paused slightly, then turned purple.

    The drop of purple blood sparkled for a moment before the purple light transformed intiny purple streak of lightning. As long as this drop of blood was near any other blood, the electric current would be transmitted out. In just a few seconds, the rain of blood that swept out was densely packed with purple electric currents.

    A bear-man soldier rushed forward, wielding his heavy weapon as he rushed towards An Zheng. If blood bat¡¯s IQ could be said to be low, then this person¡¯s IQ could not even be considered half of blood bat¡¯s. After they received the order, all they knew was to rush forward. They wouldn¡¯t stop even if they were hanging in front of them.

    The first one to rush in, the werebear soldier, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and subconsciously looked down at his body which now had a few sparkling purple lines. Those lines glittered with purple light, and even emitted light crackling sounds.

    A secondter, the body of the werebear soldier was torn to pieces. The tiny purple electric currents were like sharp saws that cut into the body of the werebear soldier. It only paused for a split-second before its body turned into many chunks of meat that fell to the ground.

    This was like a killing array. An Zheng would obviously not be hurt by the purple lightning. After catching up to the warship that he had thrown out, An Zheng carried the warship and flew back. Large numbers of bear-men soldiers charged into the trap he left behind, and one after another, the bear-men soldiers fell to the ground, howling in pain.

    In that short period of time, An Zheng killed hundreds of strong and sturdy bear-man soldiers. By the time he carried the battleship back to Mount Yuxian, half of the battleship in the air had already been shot down by the demonic beasts.

    On the ground even further away, a row of seventy to eighty meters tall toad-like demon beasts lined up in a line. Then, they raised their heads and shot a ck beam into the sky. The power of those beams of light was extremely terrifying. After being struck, the battleship fell down at a crooked angle.

    An Zheng returned the warship in his hands, then went to snatch the other warships. Half an hourter, he had returned with more than a dozen battleships, but the situation was already out of his control. The blood bat began to attack An Zheng with all his might, and the bear-man army on the ground also began to move forward.

    Aime like this, no matter how powerful a cultivator was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change the situation. An Zheng had no choice but to return to Mount Pan Xian and just as he entered, he saw Du Guangjun bringing a team of elite soldiers to fetch him.

    ¡°Master Hou, quickly enter the underground pce.¡±

    They had alreadynded in the granary from another secret entrance, so they could only try their best to defend and wait for reinforcements to arrive.

    When An Zheng entered the underground granary, he was immediately shocked. How was this an underground granary? The building underneath was built in an extremely sturdy manner. The two sides of the corridor were filled with weapons racks, and all sorts of weapons were ced neatly on top of them. He walked past rooms one by one and looked inside. They were filled with military supplies.

    An Zheng continued to walk forward, and after turning a corner, he unconsciously stopped in his tracks. For a moment, An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say to describe everything that he saw. As they turned down the aisle, they came upon a circr railing, which was sorge that it caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end. An Zheng walked over and held onto the railing as he looked down. About ten meters below, what he could not see the end of it were the granary. Each granary was around ten meters in diameter and forty meters high, and if one looked forward, they would be unable to see clearly how many granaries there were.

    ¡°Those who know the secrets of the granary will say that the grain here is enough for the Northwest people to live for three years.¡±

    An elegant man wearing a schr¡¯s robe walked over and cupped his fists towards An Zheng. ¡°I am themander here.

    An Zheng supported him, ¡°General, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    Li Cungru turned around and pointed at the granary with no end in sight, ¡°How could the grain stored here be enough for one to live in the Northwest for three years? Even if all the citizens of the Great Xixi came to the northwest, it would still be enough for them to live for three years. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s experience could not bepared to ordinary people, but he had never seen such a shocking scene.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡± Da Xi is going to build sucuge underground fortress in the northwest? ¡±

    ¡°Initially, it was because of the Star Observation Pavilion.¡±

    Li Cungru exined, ¡°About three hundred years ago, the people of the Star Observation Pavilion predicted in a way that I do not understand, that the world was about to fall into chaos, and the Central ins¡¯ richnds are the center of it all. At that time, the richnds of the Central ins will be an Asura Hell, and no one will be able to survive. He used almost two hundred years to build this underground fortress, and used almosundred years to fill up all the granaries here. ¡±

    ¡°From start to finish, there is only one army that is in charge of this matter. When he grows old, he will retire in this granary and change to a new person.¡± For the past three hundred years, the total number of people in this team has been around eighteen thousand, but the number of people who have died in old age here is far more than that. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being implicated after telling me all of this?¡±

    Li Cunruughed, ¡°Master Hou has already entered. Is there any meaning if I don¡¯t say it? There¡¯s not just food stored here... There was also arge amount of weapons and equipment, as well as the weapons and magical equipment developed by the weapons department. They were delivered in batches through secret channels. ¡°Three hundred years ago, Da Xi¡¯s old-fashioned equipment was still there. Do you want to take a look? That scene is even more shocking than this granary.¡±

    However, An Zheng was too shocked. In front of him was an iparably huge pit, and in order to guarantee its firmness, he had used a square boulder to build it. Two hundred years. This massive siege wasn¡¯t something that just eighteen thousand soldiers could aplish.

    ¡°Here... There are evenmoners? ¡±

    An Zheng asked tentatively.

    Li Cungru turned around and walked to the left, ¡°Master Hou,e with me and we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Following the direction of the huge granary, they walked for a long time before they finally left it. Ahead waigh, enclosed wall, separated from the world by two bronze gates. When An Zheng saw the two bronze doors, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little intimate. He couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. Li Cungru did not notice the slight change in An Zheng¡¯s expression, so he opened the door.

    Twenty soldiers pushed at a door and walked forward. It seemed like all of them had to struggle to push it open a little. An Zheng followed Li Xuejian into the bronze door, and was once again extremely shocked.

    Behind the bronze door was another world.

    Beyond the high wall win, where a great city rose from the ground. This was underground. Judging from the size of the city, it should be enough for over ten million people to live in without feeling crowded.

    ¡°From generation to generation.¡±

    Li Cungru said these four words.

    ¡°Since 300 years ago, when the first batch of 100,000borers were selected, their wives and children have alle to the northwest. At the time, they were nominally following the army, but halfway through, hundreds of thousands of people left and entered Mount Yuxian. The great army had helped them kill all the demonic beasts, as well as protect them and their fleet. They spent their lives building underground fortresses, and their descendants would continue to build one after another. In the past three hundred years, the number of people had increased by roughly forty times. The people here are still maintaining the defense and expansion of the underground fort. ¡±

    ¡°Even ¡­ ¡°Remation.¡±

    ¡°This iroblem that took more than a hundred years to solve. The crops nted at the beginning died very quickly because they could not see the sun. Sunlight..... It¡¯s too extravagant for us, and it¡¯s even more extravagant for them. Over a hundred years, I have umted priceless experience. ¡±

    ¡°Right now, the underground granary is being used to grow and the output of the grain is enough for these millions of people to eat.¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Li Cunxiu pointed in another direction, ¡°That is the workshop of the underground fort. The tools forged by the craftsmen here are much better in qualitypared to the ones made outside. It¡¯s been three hundred years, and people here are used to living underground. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Master Hou, what do you think now?¡±

    An Zheng looked towards the outside and seemed to be able to see the endless army of demon beasts attacking from outside.

    ¡°Think?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Then, An Zheng turned around and walked towards the top. When the bronze door closed, the troops on the side of the high wall had already gathered. The soldiers had a solemn expression and a decisive look in their eyes.

    ¡°This is a military matter.¡±

    Li Cungru stretched out his arms, and his men reced his armor. ¡°People, after the military, there should be no worries.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Meeting the Most Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 841 ¨C Meeting the Most Powerful</h4>

    An Zheng did not know this General Ying Yang called Li Cungru. However, this was not surprising, this person had never left the Jia De Mountain Range and went down the fortress. It wasn¡¯t just him. The millions of citizens, the eighteen thousand elites, had never left this underground world.

    An Zheng finally understood that Daxi Shenghuang had made all sorts of preparations in the past few years. What exactly was that iparably mysterious Star Observation Pavilion doing? On the other hand, why did Daxi Shenghuang believe the prophecy of the Star Observation Pavilion so much?

    Just because of a prophecy about the end of the world from three hundred years ago, Chen Wunuo had constructed sucuge underground pce in the Northwest Disc Immortal.

    How could someone as confident as him possibly believe that the day woulde when Da Xi would not be under his control?

    An Zheng could not imagine what the world would look like if even a person like Chen Wunuo lost all hope and confidence. Chen Wunuo¡¯s confidence came from his own super strength, as well as his deep-rooted rule of Da Xi. If even the Saint King with such self-confidence was unable to do anything but prepare to retreat, then what did the Star Observation Pavilion see? An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the Holy Fish. Legend has it that every time a disaster strikes, the Holy Fish would choose to save the world as its savior. What was the rtionship between the Star Observation Pavilion and the Holy Fish?

    But now, An Zheng no longer had time to think about this. Hundreds of thousands of bear-man soldiers from the hundreds of thousands of blood baushed into the Coiled Immortal Mountain from all directions. Although the defensiveyer of the underground pce was extremely sturdy and did not have any ws, there were all kinds of beasts that could fly in the sky or flee in the ground. Just like the gigantic 300 metre long demonic beast that An Zheng killed earlier, the ck light that shot out from its mouth could easily break through the battleship¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After changing into the armor, Li Cungru walked outside and said, ¡°The underground pce is divided into three levels, let¡¯s go to the second level now. The second floor consisted of the city where the civilians lived, the granary, and the armory. The first floor was a defensiveyer, equipped with enough weapons to withstand the demon beasts¡¯ attacks. Even if one was unlucky enough to break through the firstyer, they could still close the passageway between the first and secondyers. It wouldn¡¯t broblem to persevere for a while longer.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°These fellows only wanted to kill me, they didn¡¯t think that the most secretive arrangement of the Sacred Emperor in the northwest would be exposed. The granary itself is a secret, but who would have thought that this ce is here to deal with the apocalypse? ¡±

    ¡°No one knows this ce better than us.¡±

    Li Cungru replied as he walked, ¡°The Sacred Emperor naturally has his own deeper meaning for this arrangement. The people who built this ce before had a hard time building it, and the secret was too big, so he could only leave them behind to form a small separate world. However, these people were actually part of the Sacred Emperor¡¯s preparations for the future. They were alseward for the construction of the underground pce. The outside world has been destroyed, but this ce is still alive. ¡±

    ¡°Our soldiers are familiar with all the defensive weapons here. The first floor also has enough mechanisms to cut off the connection between the second floor and the demon beasts, and we can even prevent them from discovering the existence of the second floor. However, if he were to give up now, the Demonic Beast would obviously not believe him. The first level also stored a small amount of food and weapons. Just like fighting a battle to prepare for a greater crisis. Furthermore, I have already informed the Jinling that His Majesty, the Sacred Emperor, has given the Yuwen Family an order.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not safe enough.¡±

    Now that they had reached the first floor, the soldiers were ready for battle. An Zheng looked outside through the hidden observation hole. ¡°This ce is really the hope for the future, so we cannot afford to lose. I will go out now and lure away the powerful Demonic Beasts inside. If it¡¯s just those low-level Demonic Beasts, then you guys won¡¯t be under too much pressure to deal with them. ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here for you.¡±

    Li Ku said, ¡°It will be too dangerous if you leave.¡±

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯te for me. They came for everyone.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head, ¡°They want to exterminate humanity.¡±

    Li Cungru was unable to persuade An Zheng, so he let his men open the secret entrance at the back. An Zheng left the underground pce alone. He used a unique method of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to contact the disciples on the giant eagle battleship, reporting that the giant eagle battleship had returned, and was advancing towards the Yuwen n¡¯s Phoenix Stage.

    Phoenix Stage was rtively safe, so An Zheng was relieved.

    After exiting the Underground Pce, An Zheng went around Mount Pan Xian and arrived at the back of the army of Goblin Beasts. Suddenly, he rushed out to kill a few of the stronger Goblin Beasts in one go. He was likeerless assassin that could be invisible, killing several leaders of the demon beast army in session. The rear part of the demon beast army was in chaos, and many experts from the demon beasts were rushing over. An Zheng was not in a hurry to leave the battlefield, retreating as he killed, at least 40 to 50 strong Spirit Demon Beasts were attracted to him.

    These beasts chasing An Zheng were all around the strength of a human cultivator¡¯s Higher Completion Stage. Two of the beasts actually possessed the strength of a Lower Celestial Stage, which was about the same as Qi Gong, who was killed by An Zheng. But An Zheng could feel that there was a difference between the two of them and Qi Gong in the Cultivation Power. An Zheng recognized them. Of the two demon beasts with the strength of Lower Celestial Stage, one was called zing, and the other was called Sui Tuo.

    Even if An Zheng¡¯s strength surpassed either of the two demon beasts, facing dozens of Higher Completion Stage level and two Lower Celestial Stage level experts, An Zheng could not let his guard down.

    An Zheng led the Rankers and retreated towards the far end of Mount Pan. If there was a chance, they would kill one of them. An Zheng followed the mountain range and headed straight north. He felt that the underground pce had already been prepared and prepared to evacuate.

    No matter how powerful those Goblin Beasts were, if An Zheng didn¡¯t want to fight them, he would just retreat. This was different from being surrounded and attacked. In his previous life, he was also a group of Higher Completion Stage experts in Mount Cang Man, plus a few Lower Celestial Stage experts, but that was after An Zheng was ambushed. In this situation, An Zheng was leading those Goblin Beasts by the nose, they werepletely in a passive position.

    An Zheng stood on top of a huge protruding rock and watched from afar. Those demon beasts were currently following the aura he had intentionally left behind and chased after them.

    The big rock he was standing on suddenly copsed, and a de of light burst out from underneath the rock. Even with An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level, he actually did not sense that there was an expert hidden under his feet. That person¡¯s viciousness was the strongest out of all of the opponents An Zheng had faced. The battle-hardened An Zheng instantly reacted, the Broken Army Sword struck out to block the de Qi, but the moment his sword Qi made contact with the de Qi, An Zheng¡¯s sword Qi shattered. Right after that de aura fiercely shed onto An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng was sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Strength has exceeded the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s endurance limit. Divine Armor shares forty percent of the attack, remaining attack has exceeded the limit, body is injured.¡±

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and at the same time, An Zheng¡¯s chest felt as though it was split open. If not for the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s absolute defense, even if one could not withstand the powerful and overbearing attack power, An Zheng¡¯s chest would have already been split open.

    [Your opponent is at least an expert of the seventh stage of Lower Celestial Stage and you cannot be a match for him.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared again, but An Zheng had alreadynded a few hundred meters away. His back hit the cliff so hard that it was embedded into the mountain. The person who struck just now was far too tyrannical and ferocious, his cultivation was at least at the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage!

    An Zheng felt dizzy, he almost fainted. He saw arge man in beast skin and riding boots approaching from a distance. That person was at least 1.9 meters tall. He was wearing brown leather clothes, and his boots were also made of animal skin. This person¡¯s curly hair was let loose, and his face was somewhat square. He had a full beard, and his pair of eyes were especiallyrge and lively.

    In his right hand was arge saber that was almost as long as he was. The hilt of the saber was over a foot wide, and the de was about a foot wide as well. It looked extremely heavy. Although he was a few hundred meters away, An Zheng could still see the rust on the de.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not him.¡±

    The man seemed to be muttering to himself. His footsteps paused for a bit before he walked towards An Zheng again.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not. Every cultivator in the Central ins will be killing one of them.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Consider yourself unlucky.¡±

    An Zheng was extremely shocked. That person was clearly not from the Da Xi family, judging from the clothes he was wearing, he should be from the Northern ins. Why would sucerson appear in the Northwest of the Great Xixi? Furthermore, its strength was not something that the current An Zheng could match up to. The difference in realm was too great, and below the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, An Zheng was not afraid in the slightest. But to reach the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, that was no longer a gap that could be bridged by talent.

    And that kind of Cultivation Power, An Zheng actually had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was just that because he had suffered heavy injuries all of a sudden, his head was buzzing so he couldn¡¯t remember where this tiny sense of familiarity came from.

    ¡°From the Central ins.¡±

    The sturdy insman walked ce about a dozen meters away from An Zheng, and pointed the huge de in his hand at An Zheng: ¡°Tell me, have you ever seen an old man who was severely injured? If you have, tell him where you went to. If you do not say it, I will cut off your four limbs and slowly kill you. ¡±

    An Zheng spat and came down from the cliff. A bolt of heavenly lightning struck the man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The insman was obviously surprised for a moment. He did not expect that this cultivator from the Central ins would still be able to resist after taking one of his blows. He was even more shocked by the ferocity of the power of the heavenly lightning. With a boom, thunder struck the big fellow¡¯s de, the grass and trees around him shattered into dust. When the dust settled, he was still standing there, as if he hadn¡¯t been harmed in the slightest.

    An Zheng turned over, and the Broken Army Sword stabbed towards the man¡¯s throat like a divine dragon. The sturdy man held his sword in front of him, the Broken Army Sword stabbed the broadsword with a ng, and the sound seemed to be able to pierce his eardrums.

    Even with the fierce strike from the Broken Army Sword, it actually could not break the de!

    The force of the bacsh from the de made An Zheng¡¯s arm go numb, and at the same time, he somersaulted backwards, throwing out his right fist.

    [Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns]!

    The brawny man¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Good technique!¡±

    He seemed to be harboring apetitive spirit as he chopped out with his de. The de energy and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns met in midair, and the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was actually split apart! The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that was split apart blew uiece of the mountain on both sides of the east and west side, but the man waspletely unharmed.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    The sturdy man strode forward. ¡°Let me see what abilities you have.¡±

    Right at this moment, a grey shadow suddenly flew over from the distance, thrusting his sword towards the back of the muscr man. The sturdy man¡¯s attention was all focused on An Zheng, but he did not realise that, as the shadow pierced the strong man¡¯s back, he was immediately pierced with a bloody hole. However, what shocked everyone was that sucowerful sword strike was actually unable to kill him!

    He swung his de backwards, but the grey shadow had already disappeared.

    In the next second, the grey shadow appeared beside An Zheng and pulled him back: ¡°Hurry and go!¡±

 Chapter 842 - Suitable for the End of Life

    <h4>Chapter 842 ¨C Suitable for the End of Life</h4>

    That grey shadow¡¯s speed was extremely fast, so fast that even An Zheng was unable to make out his appearance clearly with his sharp eyes. The man went to An Zheng¡¯s side and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand. With a shout, they quickly ran towards the distance. Only after running a few steps did An Zheng realize that it was Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo¡¯s most treasured eunuch, Su Ruhai.

    ¡°Eunuch Su?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before?¡±

    ¡°Um, I am Chen Liuxi from the Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else for now. That guy is a freak. I can¡¯t beat him, so quickly leave.¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, this is Su Ruhai, who is carrying his sword and traveling ten thousand kilometers westward, then relying on his sword to enter the grasnds. From what he knew in the past, Su Ruhai was a very weak old eunuch who definitely had a domineering side to him. One sword was not even enough to travel eighteen thousand li to the north, and he had even entered the ins to kill someone. Why did he appear here now?

    An Zheng took a closer look as he ran, the clothes on Su Ruhai¡¯s body were already tattered and covered in bloodstains, it was obvious that he was injured. Judging from his movements, the damage wasn¡¯t light. His movements were out of shape as he ran forward. Obviously, his movements caused his wounds to hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    An Zheng carried Su Ruhai and sped up. Panting, Su Ruhai said: ¡°Being old is still not enough. People from the mortal martial arts world say that they are afraid of losing their strength, isn¡¯t it the same for cultivators as well? If I meet this guy when I was young, I might not be afraid of him. ¡±

    The meaning in his words was that he was afraid of that insman.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°King Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Who is the King Xiang?¡±

    ¡°His name is King Xiang ¡­ Did you, as a young man, lose your mind? I thought you were dead at that time. Looks like you have some extraordinary magical equipment. Otherwise, with King Xiang¡¯s full power attack and sneak attack, it would be weird if you didn¡¯t die. He thought that you were me, that¡¯s why he took action. You were not prepared when he killed you, and now you dare to charge forward and start a fight ¡­ Are you stupid? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He hit me, I won¡¯t hit him? ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Ruhai smacked his forehead: ¡°You¡¯re such an interesting person. He hit you once, but you clearly know that you are no match for him, yet you still want to fight?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t fight, how would I know that I can¡¯t beat him?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhaiughed until his wounds hurt, and then raised his hand to rub his chest. An Zheng lowered his head and looked at him: ¡°My milk hurts fromughing?¡±

    Su Ruhai, ¡°Hahahaha... Haha ¡­. ¡°Un, both of them are in pain ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t respect your elders.¡±

    ¡°You still f * cking have the nerve to talk about me.¡±

    After running far away, Su Ruhai indicated for An Zheng to stop, took out a small something that looked like a Bronze Bell and threw it into the sky. That bell instantly grew bigger, and then enveloped An Zheng and him inside.

    ¡°This is an item used to escape. I have forgotten its name. When I was leaving the capital, His Majesty gave me four.¡± It could block all the auras for a short period of time, allowing each of them to use up to half a day. After I left the Jinling, I kept heading west. Coming out of seclusion and entering the grasnds, killing people in the same way was incalcble, yet not a single one had been used. In the end, I identally dug up King Xiang¡¯s ancestral grave. He chased me for close to thirty thousand miles and I used three, so I am thest one. ¡±

    An Zheng said witained heart: ¡°You still need to use thest one, don¡¯t save it until the critical moment.¡±

    ¡°This is the critical moment.¡±

    Su Ruhai startedughing. He still looked as disrespectful as before, but the blood at the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but trickle down, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore ¡­ As an old man, he had already killed himself to the point where he lost all his strength before meeting the King Xiang. He had always wanted to do a little more for the Great Xixi before he died, but the result was that he used too much strength and it was difficult to even recover from it. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met another fiend ¡­¡± You are Chen Liuxi, have we met before? His memory loss after being injured was so great that he couldn¡¯t remember many things. Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve seen or not. In short, I won¡¯t have any regrets if I meet a good junior. ¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry to pass down yourst words, you can¡¯t die yet.¡±

    He took ouurous core fortress and stuffed it into Su Ruhai¡¯s mouth. Su Ruhai avoided it: ¡°Don¡¯t waste it, my body is heavily injured now, and I¡¯m too old. The medicine no longer has any meaning to me. Otherwise, do you think His Majesty would not give me such a good Jindan when I go out? However ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, no one can be med for this, it¡¯s my fault. ¡±

    He was already injured to such an extent, yet he was still able tough and bleed from his mouth.

    ¡°The cavalry of the prairie have been in the northwest for so long now that at least several hundred thousand citizens have been harmed by them. Back then, when I left the border, I told the people of the prairie how many people they killed in Da Xi, and I doubled that number. The people of the grasnds can¡¯t just kill them all, so I¡¯ve killed all of the cultivators of the grasnds, as well as the leaders of tribes of all sizes. ¡±

    ¡°In one breath, they ughtered their way to the Great Sea Han State. This time, half of the cavalrying down from the Great Sea Han Nation is from the southern part of the Great Sea Han, so I wanted to find trouble with them and pick out the important people to kill.¡± In the beginning, I still wasn¡¯t a match for the old man, I killed almost all of the Great Sea Han State. Those so-called nobles died under my sword by more than a thousand? However, even after killing for so long, I still haven¡¯t killed enough. Initially, I was just bragging, but when hundreds of thousands of people doubled, I still didn¡¯t want to kill innocent civilians ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    ¡°But His Majesty said that men must keep their word.¡±

    He subconsciously looked down. ¡°I¡¯m a man too.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± What did you just say? You wasted thest thing to save your life? To make a long story short, I¡¯m saving your life, not mine. You stay here and I¡¯ll go out. I¡¯m dying anyway, so it¡¯s no big deal. I have lived for long enough, when I was in Jinling, I had nothing better to do, so I thought, how will I die in the end? ¡°It¡¯s not bad to die like this right now. What I¡¯m most afraid of is dying at the hands of His Majesty ¡­¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, and ced the sword that he was tightly gripping into An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Your majesty has bestowed it to me, after you return alive, give it to your majesty for me. Tell Your Majesty, just tell him that his Old Dog Su ¡­ ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°If the two of us join forces, we might be able to fight.¡±

    An Zheng did not want that sword, and looked at Su Ruhai: ¡°You have the courage to kill on the way, why do you want to die now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, young man.¡±

    Su Ruhai raised his hand to wipe the blood trail at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of death, I just want to die in Da Xi and die at home ¡­ When I was young, I heard people say that it was impossible for me to understand that I was buried in my hometown after death. So what if he died? Where was the difference between dying and dying? At that time, he was full of vigor and blood, and felt that as long as a man could not die, as long as he did not die, his name would spread throughout the world.

    ¡°Only now do I understand the meaning behind those words. On the way back, I already have one belief ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die outside your home, how lonely can you be?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have medicine here, I have all sorts of medicine. Believe me, my pills are better than anyone¡¯s, even better than the pills that Daxi Shenghuang gave you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. It¡¯s a waste. I know how my injuries are. Actually, it¡¯s not that my injuries are too severe, it¡¯s that I¡¯m really going to die, do you understand? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly shook, he suddenly understood... Su Ruhai had predicted that he would die so he came back, in the end, he had already dug up the tomb of the Kuang Hai Han Royal Family ¡­ His body had already reached its end. Even if he wasn¡¯t injured, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.

    ¡°From what I said just now, I hope that you can go back and tell His Majesty everything that I¡¯ve told you.¡±

    ¡°I already said it, you have to double the number of people you kill, but after that, I really couldn¡¯t kill them and didn¡¯t have enough strength to kill them, so I thought I couldn¡¯t just let down those innocent civilians in the northwest. If I couldn¡¯t kill that many people, I might as well go dig out the tombs of those ancestors of the Big Sea Khan Kingdom.¡± Who would have thought that this King Xiang fellow would actually be hiding in his ancestor¡¯s grave and cultivating in seclusion? ¡°He didn¡¯t know that I killed so many people before, but when I went into his ancestor¡¯s grave to cause trouble, he woke me up ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now, eat the medicine first. You can at least live a little longer, don¡¯t you want to die in Jinling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    An Zheng never thought that Su Ruhai¡¯s answer would be like this. He was so courageous because he wanted to die at home. And now, he did not want to return to the Jinling?

    ¡°If I were to die in the Jinling, it would affect the stability of the entire realm. If I were to die here, His Majesty would think of me a few more times and would always say that Old Man Su has worked hard. ¡±

    An Zheng just wanted to say something, when Su Ruhai nced at him: ¡°Can you respect the wishes of a dying person? Listen to me finish ¡­ You won¡¯t be able to defeat this King Xiang fellow, even if your Inherent skill is really strong. The gap between them is too big. I see that you were fighting with those beasts earlier, you must be a beast from the Summoning the Spiritual World, right? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Un, I han ¡­ After I leave this ce, I will head over to those demon beasts and attract them to attack King Xiang. If they were lucky enough to kill him, everyone would be happy. Of course, I didn¡¯t expect those beasts to actually kill him. However, even if he killed those Demonic Beasts, it would still be fine ¡­ Chen Liuxi, bring my Jinling, and tell His Majesty, the thing I regret the most is serving him. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Su Ruhai struggled to stand up, and looked at the long sword unwillingly: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this daddy getting beaten tulp, how could this daddy be a eunuch? What I want to do the most is to be a general. ¡±

    He smiled at An Zheng: ¡°You said I¡¯m unlucky. Where are my injuries? ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m really unlucky.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng again: ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this ce. This is because His Majesty specifically made this ce for me by the people from the Star Observation Pavilion. I can go in and out as I please because I¡¯m the one controlling it. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, his body flickered, and he teleported. An Zheng followed closely behind, but with a ng, he collided into that thing, making it impossible for him to rush out.

    ¡°After half a day, I will be able to solve it myself. By that time, I should already be dead. King Xiang didn¡¯t dare to stay in the Da Xi Empire after killing me. He only wanted to kill me. Although I can¡¯t beat him, but I dug up his ancestral grave, and won¡¯t lose anything. ¡±

    With that said, Su Ruhai rushed towards the Goblin Beast.

    An Zheng continuously smashed against the barrier, again and again with his Broken Army Sword. But the thing forged by the Star Observation Pavilion was extremely strange, it was not materialized, and it was hard to exin how it could trap people. Su Ruhai¡¯s figure had already disappeared. An Zheng¡¯s eyes were already red, as he shed the sword down.

    The injuries he had sustained were also severe, so using the Cultivation Power to destroy the thing Su Ruhai used to protect him was obviously not a wise move. But this was An Zheng, when had he ever been afraid of her? He only had one thought, and that was that even if Su Ruhai was going to die, he shouldn¡¯t die in that person¡¯s hands.

    Just based on the fact that Su Ruhai said that he wanted to seek justice for the people of the Northwest who were wronged to the point of dying, he was worthy of ¡­ End of life!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword finally broke through the protectiveyer: ¡°I won¡¯t watch you get killed.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Hunting and Killing

    <h4>Chapter 843 ¨C Hunting and Killing</h4>

    The eunuch that was called old dog by Chen Wunuo gave thest lifesaving item that Chen Wunuo could not even remember its name to An Zheng, and also gave An Zheng his sword.

    Then, An Zheng used all his strength to smash this thing into pieces. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to take this thing seriously at all. In fact, both of them knew how important it was.

    An Zheng chased with all his might, but he could not see Su Ruhai at all, so he could only rush to the top of the mountain to see where the demon beast was located. In his line of sight, there waatch of forest that was shaking uncontrobly, causing An Zheng to immediately chase after it.

    An Zheng was chasing after him, and so was the King Xiang.

    King Xiang was actually very agitated in his heart. No matter what, he never would have thought that an old fellow who was about to die would be so easily killed. He had chased from the ins all the way to the Central ins for a full fifteen thousand li. From this, it was clear to see the personality of the King Xiang ¡­ He was a very stubborn person.

    He was the King of the Grasnds, thergest country in the Great Ocean Han Empire. His position was equivalent to Chen Wunuo in the Great Xi Empire. The reason why he entered the mausoleum to cultivate in seclusion was because he was unconvinced with Chen Wunuo. Rtively speaking, although his cultivation was weaker than Chen Wunuo¡¯s, he was still young. He knew that one day, he would be able to catch up to Chen Wunuo, surpass him, and kill him.

    He did not care about cultivation, if Su Ruhai did not dig out his ancestral grave, he would not havee this far to kill him. The people of the ins called him the Herculean Lion. In the ins, there was no one who was more tyrannical than him.

    Because of this, he had to kill Su Ruhai. He would not allow a sense of defeat to appear in his heart ¡­ If he did not kill Su Ruhai, this matter would be the shadow in his heart for the rest of his life.

    In the end, he did not manage to catch up. The young man from who knows where interrupted his pursuit. He was also curious as to why that young man was able to withstand a sh from him and not die.

    Just when he was slightly disappointed, he felt a familiar aura. He had already chased for thirty thousand miles, there was no one who was more familiar with that old fellow¡¯s Cultivation Power than him. King Xiang immediately gave chase and saw Su Ruhai kill a demon beast. Seeing the King Xiang chasing him, the old man turned around and ran.

    ¡°Where else can you go?¡±

    The King Xiang frowned and chased after him with big strides. His speed was very fast, unlike the other cultivators who were flying through the air. He took a big step forward, and with that one step, he was already very, very far away. Su Ruhai¡¯s Qing Gong was very good. Usually, a famous swordsman would have very fast movement skills. However, Su Ruhai was still not able to shake off the King Xiang even after running 30,000 miles. This showed how fast the King Xiang was.

    Su Ruhai rushed forward as the King Xiang chased after him.

    Just at this time, a seemingly seventy to eighty meters long demon beast rushed out from the forest, shooting out a ck light at King Xiang. Previously, when Su Ruhai had killed itspanion, it thought that King Xiang and Su Ruhai were together, and Su Ruhai hoped that the beast would think so.

    King Xiang frowned: ¡°It¡¯s a lowly thing.¡±

    He shed out with his saber. It was an extremely simple sh. The Daoqi split the ck light and then cut the beast into two. Because he had been dyed for a short moment, Su Ruhai had already left. King Xiang elerated to catch up, his entire mind focused on sensing Su Ruhai¡¯s Qi.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In the forest, something that looked likerson suddenly appeared, and he pressed both his hands on the ground. A strange rune array appeared under King Xiang¡¯s feet. On the array, a red light exploded out and the rune started to revolve quickly. With a hu sound, mes rose up from the array and engulfed King Xiang.

    King Xiang stood in the raging mes and turned around to look. The eyes of the demon beast that attacked him were filled with hatred. He didn¡¯t understand why these despicable things would attack him, but since they did, he wouldn¡¯t let them go.

    The fire was very different. It was far more intense than ordinary mes.

    Looking at the enemy standing in the midst of her mes of fury, she felt a chill in her heart ¡­ The formation of mes had already trapped the opponent, and the zing mes burned around the person. However, the burly man still stood there coldly and looked at it. That¡¯s right, apathy. The meaning in those eyes was very clear. They clearly looked down on him.

    It was an extremely contemptuous gaze, like a king looking down at an ant. He couldn¡¯t stand such looks, because he was once a god.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me.¡±

    King Xiang took a step out of the me formation. Before, the Fire Bearer had been waiting for an opportunity to ambush the monster. As long as it had a chance, it would be able to kill it in one hit. It was very confident in its mes. As long as it burned it down, there would be no opponent that it could not kill.

    There is now.

    Xiao Huo was clearly taller than King Xiang, but for some reason, Xiao Huo felt that the other party was much taller than him. This was the disposition of a natural born king. Perhaps even if the other party was a dwarf, he would still look likall and sturdy man in the eyes of others.

    zing mes rushed over and punched at King Xiang¡¯s head, his fist igniting into a ball of mes as he rapidly advanced. Its attack speed was already very fast. After all, it was stillparable tuman Lower Celestial Stage of the third or fourth stage. The physiques of demon beasts were generally better than that of human cultivators. In terms of physical condition, they had always been far ahead of humans.

    He was confident in his own speed, but he was soon disappointed, even desperate. That extremely cold and stocky man stood there, looking as if he was about to be punched in the face by the raging mes. Only then did he make his move. But before the fist could reach his face, his hand arrived. King Xiang raised his hand and pped over. His palm struck backward first, and wita sound, it sent the fiery body flying.

    ¡°Low level creature.¡±

    King Xiang walked over and stepped on his chest that was filled with aversion to fire. He slightly exerted some strength downward and with a cracking sound, he nearly stepped all the way to his chest that was filled with aversion to fire.

    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me. You¡¯re the lowly creature! I¡¯m a god!¡±

    Xiao Huo roared hysterically as a ball of golden mes suddenly emerged from his body. The mes followed his arm and wrapped around King Xiang¡¯s thighs, before quickly extending towards his upper body.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±

    King Xiang stomped his foot down once again, the soles of his feet directly crushing his chest that was filled with fire. His soles stomped down until it became meat paste, and the golden mes also burned his body.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    King Xiang frowned slightly. He actually felt pain. He lowered his head and saw that the golden mes had already burnt his beast skin and clothes, and his skin was filled with waves of burning pain. This me seemed extraordinary, as it could actually deal damage to him.

    It was precisely because of this that King Xiang was immediately angered. He stomped his foot on the ground and jumped up. He stretched out his hand and grabbed that guy¡¯s neck just in time. The two of them were standing right next to each other with their eyes facing each other.

    ¡°Monster.¡±

    King Xiang used the force in his palm and cut off the neck of the Loathsome Evil with a kacha sound. His head that was filled with fire immediately tilted to the side, but he spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°I am not a demon! I am an Empyrean God! ¡±

    King Xiang frowned: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you are.¡±

    He threw the fire towards the sky, and the fire body couldn¡¯t help but spin for half a circle before dropping its head towards the ground. After falling down for a while, King Xiang reached out his hand to grab Yue Yang¡¯s ankle, and then stabbed him downwards. His head was stuck in the ground, his neck broken, his head tilted to the side. King Xiang raised his leg and stomped down fiercely. Puff! Broken skull parts and blood and brain matter flew everywhere. His entire head could not be more broken.

    King Xiang threw the corpse away and walked forward.

    In the distance, Su Ruhai continued to attack the beasts, attracting more and more of them over. As long as the King Xiang caught up, it would speed up, intentionally slowing down its speed to attract the beasts to gather here.

    The King Xiang knew what Su Ruhai was trying to do. He was the king, the one who controlled thergest country on the prairie and ruled over billions of people. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be an idiot. But even if he knew what Su Ruhai was going to do, he would not retreat. Nothing could stop him unless he was dead.

    His body was still burning with the mes of disgust. After a few ps, the mes didn¡¯t go out. The mes were very special. Even though he had already killed off the Loathsome Evil, the mes were still there. King Xiang swatted it a few times, but to no avail. His frown deepened. He looked at the distant Su Ruhai¡¯s back. This was the first time he was hesitating;

    However, after hesitating for just a fraction of a second, he chose to continue chasing. In his dictionary, there was no defeat, no retreat, no stagnation. A demon beast pounced at him from behind. The King Xiang did not look back as the huge de casually shed down, slicing the demon beast into two halves in midair.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t know anyplicated and good-looking martial arts and was only using one saber strike. When An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword stabbed over, he deflected it with his saber. When the ck light of the demonic beast attacked him, he cut it off at the same time. As long as he still had a knife in his hand, he would have no fear.

    With the sound of the me aversion before it died, more and more demon beasts gathered in the surroundings. Those monsters clearly knew that they were no match for that cultivator, but once they began their attacks, they would not stop. From this point of view, they were very simr to the King Xiang.

    One sh, one sh, one sh ¡­

    King Xiang took a big step forward, as the Goblin Beast pounced towards him and chopped him down with its de. Su Ruhai was almost unable to run, the beasts gathering around him were increasing in number.

    ¡°Where is your sword?¡±

    The King Xiang¡¯s long de swept across, chopping off arge group of demon beasts. One of them pounced, and he killed the other. A group of people pounced on him and he killed a group.

    In the distance, Su Ruhai was finally too tired to move. In the end, he used his fingers as a sword to stab a demon beast, then his body went limp, and he copsed onto the ground. This old man crawled to the side of the cliff, leaned on the cliff, and sat down as he looked at King Xiang: ¡°You punk, won¡¯t it be over if you don¡¯t kill me with your own hands?¡±

    King Xiang strode forward as he killed the beasts: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t be able to rest at ease.¡±

    Su Ruhai said: ¡°Whaity, you can¡¯t kill me. I have to thank you before I die for killing so many disasters for my Da Xi. I¡¯ll go to hell to wait for you, then we¡¯ll start all over again. ¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t worthy to kill you, and they can¡¯t kill you either.¡±

    King Xiang¡¯s arm was bitten by a demon beast, his other hand grabbed onto the demon beast¡¯s neck and twisted, causing the demon beast¡¯s head to droop. He grabbed the demon beast¡¯s neck and swung it around. Then, he stepped on the demon beast¡¯s chest with one of his arms and pulled up its head witu sound. After looking at it, he casually threw it away.

    ¡°Your life must be taken by me. No one else is allowed.¡±

    King Xiang continued to walk towards Su Ruhai, no matter if it was him or Su Ruhai¡¯s side, the amount of beasts gathering grew more and more. If one were to look down from high altitudes, the scene would be extremely shocking.

    Hundreds of thousands of demon beast army soldiers were attracted over, and rushed towards the King Xiang. The army of Goblin Beasts pounced towards King Xiang like a great river.

    ¡°Damned low level creature.¡±

    King Xiang brandished his de as he walked. Every time he attacked, a strong demon beast would be killed. Along the way, he already could not predict how many demon beasts he had killed, and the more he killed, the more relieved the smile on Su Ruhai¡¯s face became.

 Chapter 844 - - Paranoia

    <h4>Chapter 844 ¨C Paranoia</h4>

    Su Ruhai was already exhausted. Someone like him had long predicted the day of his death. Although it wasn¡¯t to the point of being urate to a certain point, he still felt that it was getting closer and closer. When he was on the grasnd, he had thought about returning earlier, but thinking about how he had only served a Sacred Emperor in the Jinling Imperial Pce for half his life, he had failed to live up to his dream of bing a general. He felt too much regret in his life, so he went to dig the grave of King Xiang¡¯s ancestor.

    If this matter were to be said in istion, one could not stand on the moral high ground. On the other hand, the King Xiang who had been chasing after thirty thousand miles should be praised. However, every time he thought about the huge matter that he had just done, Su Ruhai wanted tough.

    You prairie people came to me to kill people and set fires, can¡¯t I dig up your ancestral grave?

    He leaned against the cliff wall and sat there, breathing heavily. He no longer had any strength left inside him, so the way he sat with his legs spread apart made him look a little sad and deste.

    However, his smile contained a sense of pride that no one else could understand.

    The Spirit Demon beasts were fiercely killed by the King Xiang, but they had forgotten about the old man, who was easy to kill. They were brutally ughtered and rushed towards the King Xiang at the same time. King Xiang¡¯s expression was still cold. He was originally such a cold and indifferent person, he was arrogant and thought himself to have the most respected bloodline in the world. Not to mention those demon beasts, in his opinion, everyone else was much lower ranked than him. Even Daxi Shenghuang would only be a small goal that he had to surpass in the future.

    This wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant, but because he was confident in his own ability and talent.

    However, these endless iing demon beasts had really annoyed him. He shed out de after de. His de technique was still as simple as before, and its power was still terrifying. The corpses of the demon beasts surrounding him had already piled up like mountains. Every step he took towards Su Ruhai was very slow, because those demon beasts had charged up another level again after death. He was already surrounded. He was clearly less than a hundred meters away from that old fellow, but this distance of a hundred meters seemed to be even greater than the distance of that thirty thousand kilometers.

    A Goblin Beast took the opportunity to pounce towards him while he was waving his de, and bit onto his waist. King Xiang frowned in pain, and grabbed the Goblin Beast¡¯s head with his hand. His five fingers were like iron rod s as they grabbed the demon beast¡¯s skull tightly. Exerting force with his fingers, he crushed the demon beast¡¯s skull witu sound.

    [Tyrant]

    He was so bored that his mind began to waver.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    As he softly said these two words, an invisible mountain suddenly descended from the sky. Within a circumference of a hundred meters, all the demonic beasts were crushed into mincemeat by the invisible pressure. Blood flowed down the mountain, forming a waterfall.

    With nothing in front of King Xiang, his heart felt a little better, and he wanted to rush forward to kill that old fellow. Hurry up and kill him. That way, he could head back to the grasnd and continue cultivating in seclusion. His goal was not to kill an old man in his youth, but to be the first person in the world.

    However, just as soon as the realm of the Tyrant Lord was unleashed, the cleared space was quickly filled up by the beasts that pounced towards them.

    A peak Higher Completion Stage demon beast rushed over and self-detonated less than fifty metres away from King Xiang. From the very beginning, it knew that it was no match for the human cultivator, so it chose to use this method toy the foundations for itspanion. As long as it could injure that human, itspanion would definitely kill him.

    With a loud bang, half of the mountain was shattered. Su Ruhai was also unavoidably implicated. He tumbled along the shattered cliff and fell straight down, falling a few hundred meters. Amidst the smoke and dust, he couldn¡¯t see where he was.

    Under the violent explosion, King Xiang¡¯s body trembled for a moment. But he cultivated in the realm of hegemons, he would never allow his faith to be destroyed. What was the realm of the Overlords? [It is true that millions of people die, it is true that tens of millions of people die...] It was a belief that no one could destroy ¡­ I am the king of this world. I alone can crush everyone.

    To cultivate such a state of mind was definitely not easy. It took him several decades to reach the small sess stage. This kind of mental state had also achieved his. After breaking through to the Lower Celestial Stage, other people¡¯s breakthroughs in this realm would have been as difficult as ascending the heavens, but for him, entering the Lower Celestial Stage would have been much easier. After the Cultivation Power matched up to his mental state, the speed at which he progressed could be said to be unstoppable.

    From the first stage of Lower Celestial Stage to the second stage, other people would need at leasundred years, but he had only used seven years. From the second stage of Lower Celestial Stage to the third stage, he took four years. He used three years to go from third to fourth grade. It took him two years to reach the fifth rank while he only took half a year to jump from the fifth rank to the seventh rank. That was why he cared so much about his mental state and believed that he was invincible. Otherwise, once his state of mind was damaged, his future progress would be slow.

    This was also the reason why he wanted to kill Su Ruhai... In his eyes, that ancestral grave was nothing. What he could not tolerate was the provocation from others.

    The explosion of a demon beast at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage caused him to retreat a few steps, but it still did not truly harm him. Ever since the mountain had shattered, his attention had always been on that old man. However, the dust was too thick. If half of the mountain were to copse, the old fellow might have already been buried deep within the rubble.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to ept this.

    The King Xiang shed forward with the broadsword in his hand, the sword Qi was so surging and powerful that it directly created a path in front of him. All the rolling rocks were swept away, and he took big steps down the mountain.

    ¡°You must die in my hands!¡±

    King Xiang squeezed ouoar from his throat. That unwillingness made his brain feel like it was on fire.

    Aooo!

    More and more demon beasts were rushing towards them. It seemed that they had lost all sense of reason. Roughly thirty kilometers away from King Xiang, the profound beasts of the Lower Celestial Stage were using unique methods to report the situation to the Monarch Qing Tian, who was far away in the Frozen Land.

    On the gigantic mirror-like ice wall to the left of Monarch Tianyun, one could see the ughter going on there.

    ¡°Where did this experte from?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi frowned slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t let him live, if this person kills his way through the army, his morale will definitely be unstable. You know what your duties are. I will help you... I will also take care of your wife and children. ¡±

    In the Vanguard Immortal Mountain Range, Tuo Ta¡¯s expression changed as he nodded his head, ¡°This subordinate understands!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised his hand and gestured a few times, as if writing a very simple yet strange character. As his finger moved, a red rune appeared on the ice wall.

    ¡°Even if I send someone to help you, it¡¯s toote. We can¡¯t let this person leave alive. I¡¯ll pass on the Cultivation Power to you, and kill him. ¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s palm shone with a bright light, following whiced light shot out from his palm. The red light struck the runes on the ice wall, and momentster, the Dai Tuo from the Dai Xian Mountain let out a mournful cry. A terrifying power that he could not withstand was transmitted from his palm into his body, causing his entire body to rapidly swell.

    ¡°Tuo, I thank you on behalf of the entire Spiritual World. You have the physique of a low level god, so you won¡¯t be able to withstand my Cultivation Power. So even if you kill him, you will die for sure. In the future, the Monstrous Beast will rule the world. I will set up a monolith for you alone, and let theter generations of Monstrous Beasts kneel in front of your tombstone to pay their respects. ¡±

    With a cry, his body had expanded to three to four meters high in the air. Because of the rapid expansion, his body looked almost transparent, and his skin was stretched so taut that it could crack at any moment. His internal organs were squirming so violently that he could see it clearly. The blue energy was flowing like water, and it looked extremely horrifying.

    Frozen Land waved his hand, and the runes on the ice wall disappeared. He ordered everyone to leave, and when he was the only one left in the huge hall, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Looking at the blood stains on his palms, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light: ¡°Chen Wunuo ¡­ Sooner orter, I will kill you. ¡±

    Ta Tuo, who had turned inthree to four meter tall giant, let out a cry before charging down from the cliff. He clearly looked like a balloon that was about to blow up, but when he rushed down, he looked like a heavy tank that no one could stop. His body fell down from the cliff, leaving a deep gully in his path. All the stones, the trees, anything in front of him turned to powder.

    Thirty kilometers away, when he rushed over, King Xiang just happened to see Su Ruhai, who was pressed under arge boulder.

    Su Ruhai did notugh, even if he was smashed to death by a rock, he wouldugh, because in the end, he did not die at the hands of the person who was stronger than him, but was still a barbarian in his eyes. He could proudly die, although this kind of pride had a self-deceiving sadness to it.

    But in the end the barbarian had found him, and now he couldn¡¯t even kill himself. The little bit of protective energy that remained in his body allowed him to barely live, but he was so sad that he was unable to disperse this energy by himself. That was the strength of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker¡¯s body, what was in his body, was no longer under his control.

    ¡°I said it before, you will die in my hands.¡±

    King Xiang took a step forward and pointed his de straight at Su Ruhai¡¯s throat. Half of Su Ruhai¡¯s body had been pressed under the boulder, while the part that was pressed down had already been turned into powder. The rest of it looked bruised and mangled.

    Right at this moment, Jia De roared and jumped out from behind the huge boulder that was pressing down on Su Ruhai. It looked at the King Xiang roar, lowered its head and charged over likaging bull. When King Xiang saw that Goblin Beast, his eyes went cold, and his sharp senses detected the terrifying aura of that Goblin Beast. However, with an Overlord¡¯s mentality, when would he retreat? He growled at the beast and stabbed the long de into the ground. Then, he stretched out his hands to support the beast¡¯s body.

    His body was knocked t to the ground, and a few secondster, both his feet were deep in the ground. Withought from King Xiang, the long de that was stabbed into the ground flew back to him and struck towards his back. The terrifying power from Jia Tuo¡¯s body made it impossible for King Xiang to escape. He bit on Jia De¡¯s head with his bloody mouth, and the sound of his teeth shattering the skull was extremely hair-raising.

    Puff!

    The long knife flew back and pierced Tuo¡¯s body. The balloon finally exploded.

    The violent explosion caused all the energy that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had transferred to Ta Ta to explode, causing King Xiang to fly backwards for a few hundred meters. His back collided with the mountain cliff, causing him to go as deep into the mountain as if he was pierced through. The violent explosion sent the big stone that was pressing down Su Ruhai¡¯s body flying, causing his body to roll down the mountain. This old guy who refused to admit defeat, was still smiling even though half of his body had been smashed into meat and sent it flying all the way over.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t die in your hands.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Just as he finished speaking, half of his head was shattered by the King Xiang¡¯s explosion and a mountain rushed out from within.

    ¡°I will kill you, I will.¡±

    He stumbled forward, his eyes unfocused, but he would not give up.

 Chapter 845 - Twice

    <h4>Chapter 845 ¨C Twice</h4>

    Su Ruhai¡¯s body was not even left with half of his body. The protective True Essence of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker made him experiencuge pain but he had not yet stopped breathing. Perhaps this is the justice and cruelty of heaven ¡­ He couldn¡¯t even die as fast as he wanted, so he had to say it was somewhat sad.

    As for the King Xiang, after receiving heavy injuries, he waspletely embedded into the mountain, and it was unknown just how much deeper he went. However, this strong man from the prairie directly rushed out after breaking down arge mountain. He staggered down the steep slope, fell a few steps, and tumbled down. After that, he struggled to stand up and continue walking forward. His right hand was still dragging the broadsword, and the de was already dim.

    When he chased Su Ruhai deep into the Da Xi grounds, he probably did not expect that he would actually be injured by those low levelled beasts. If it was anyone else, they would have to think of a way to withdraw the monsters that hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. At this moment, there was only one thought in King Xiang¡¯s mind ¡­ Personally kill that old bastard, personally kill him!

    Su Ruhai could not help but sigh as heid on the ground. He wanted to grab the stone and smash himself with it, but he did not have the strength to do so. He could only wait for the King Xiang to catch up to him. No matter how far away they were, he could no longer move.

    ¡°My entire life... ¡°Too many regrets.¡±

    Su Ruhai raised his head and looked into the sky, his gaze already starting to dissipate.

    ¡°When I entered the martial arts world at the age of fifteen, I wanted to be a general leading soldiers to war and establiserritory. He became famous in the martial arts world at the age of 25 and was finally recruited into the army by the Holy See. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was turned into a eunuch in my first battle ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai swallowed his saliva with great difficulty, and nced at the King Xiang who had fallen down the mountain slope once again: ¡°About this ¡­ It¡¯s kind of simr to me. ¡±

    An expert of the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage was already able to see the way of the heavens. It was easier said than done. Just like how An Zheng could rely on his powerful soul to reincarnate after being surrounded by many strong enemies. Of course, King Xiang couldn¡¯tpare to the An Zheng of back then. After all, An Zheng had almost touched the edge of the Greater Heaven stage. But if he couldn¡¯t even kill Su Ruhai, how could he be knocked down that easily?

    Nan Tuo brought the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s Cultivation Power to attack, but that was not his own. His body was unable to withstand such powerful strength, and the reason why this power was so strong was not because there was too much of it, but because it was very strong.

    ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to return to the prairie. Idiot ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai scolded intermittently.

    Half of King Xiang¡¯s head was shattered, he looked dizzy. The shattered skull had pierced into his head, his brain was probably in a bad state. However, he was just so stubborn. Only one stubborn person refused to give up.

    ¡°The grasnd can... Cough cough ¡­ No need, I want to kill you too. ¡±

    He finally walked to Su Ruhai¡¯s side, but he did not have any strength left. Witlop, he fell beside Su Ruhai, and the two of them were just inches away from each other. King Xiang¡¯s de could no longer be raised. He stretched his hand out to feel the ground, only to fail after trying it out a few times. He then grabbed onto a small rock and tried to smash Su Ruhai with his hands. The two of them were so close to each other that they were practically lying face to face, yet the stone actually didn¡¯t hit Su Ruhai. It was only a small stone the size of a fist. He thought he¡¯d thrown it, but it fell off the moment he let go.

    Unwilling to die, he grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and sprinkled it over, but also failed to sprinkle it onto Su Ruhai¡¯s body.

    Su Ruhaiughed, and then said in a deste tone: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± You are an Overlord. Speak of it and do it. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because this is what you say and what you do ¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai said: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m digging your ancestral grave, so you and I are the same.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    King Xiang was still struggling to get up, but he hadpletely lost all his strength and could only lie on the ground while gasping for breath, ¡°I am different from you, I am different from anyone in this world. I am the Overlord ¡­ I am the Overlord! ¡±

    Right at this moment, An Zheng finally caught up with them. Along the way, demon beasts kept on attacking him and he was also severely injured. Otherwise, he might havee a little earlier. The injury that the King Xiang¡¯s de had given An Zheng was still extremely heavy. The only thing he could forcefully endure through was his physique that far exceeded that of an ordinary person. The injury was so severe that he just held on. Along the way, they encountered too many demon beasts and wasted some time.

    He stood there in a daze as he looked at the two men who were lying face to face with each other with only their breaths remaining. Suddenly, he had an illusion ¡­ The Heavens had purposely arranged for these two to meet each other, and even so, they would not stop until one of them was dead.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Seeing An Zhenging over, King Xiang let out an unwilling roar. However, the sound of his roar was very soft, and it seemed like his throat had been broken. However, this roar, which was not a loud one at all, was extremely touching. In thest moment of his life, An Zheng did not kill him, but he did. Because at this moment, he had lost all hope.

    If An Zheng did note at this time, based on his tone of voice, he might still be able to persevere on for a while. King Xiang¡¯s eyes were round. This self-proimed Overlord died in a foreignnd just like that. Perhaps the legend of him would soon be spread, and there would be many versions. Some would say that he was avenging his ancestors, while others would say that he was unable to tolerate others provoking him. However, in reality, he was probably just doing something to follow his heart, while his intentions ¡­ Tyrant.

    Su Ruhai sighed, ¡°Looking at how he died, I can¡¯t help but pity him.

    An Zheng squatted and continuously applied medicine on Su Ruhai. However, his body had already been broken to such a state. All he had left was hisst breath. Any more medicine was pointless. Su Ruhai couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched An Zheng¡¯s nearly crazed movements. ¡°Another lunatic ¡­ Why did you save me? ¡±

    An Zheng did not speak, but refused to stop.

    ¡°It hurts when you act like this ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with yearning: ¡°I beg you, can you just let me die in peace? I¡¯m very frustrated and fidgety just because you¡¯re like this ¡­ Cough cough, just sit there and watch me die. Can you respect me a little? ¡±

    An Zheng slumped on the ground, and witu sound, he spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    Su Ruhai said: ¡°Save yourself, you are clearly injured to the point of almost dying... He tried to kill me with a single breath because I dug up his ancestral grave. And you? ¡°There is clearly no rtionship between you and I, why did youe to save me without caring about your life, you idiot ¡­¡±

    An Zheng realized that at this moment, Su Ruhai¡¯s speech had actually be smoother, and hisplexion had recovered just a little bit. Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly sank... He knew that Su Ruhai¡¯s time was up and no one could save him anymore.

    ¡°Young man, you aren¡¯t actually called Chen Liuxi, right? I don¡¯t know why, but from the very beginning, I didn¡¯t think you had anything to do with those annoying bulls of the Dao Sect. Which one of those fellows can be as free and easy as you? ¡±

    Su Ruhai coughed a few times: ¡°Do you have wine?¡±

    An Zheng wiped the corners of his eyes, took out a jug of wine from his spatial artifact, struggled to get up, and squatted beside Su Ruhai to give him a drink. Su Ruhai started to cough after drinking it for a bit, and the little bit of alcohol that he drank flowed out from his damaged body. Half of his body was gone, what stomach ¡­ No matter how much you drink, it will flow out of your damaged abdominal cavity.

    But he looked satisfied.

    ¡°This wine is really lousy ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhaiughed and said, as blood and wine flowed out of the corner of his mouth, ¡°However, I admire you. You don¡¯t belong to the Dao Sect, yet you act so much like this, and you even act so wlessly. Although I haven¡¯t been in Jinling these few days, I have heard quite a bit about you. You also know that people are more afraid of death when they get old, so others talk about how grand and tyrannical it is for me to travel westward with my sword. However, I have prepared many things to escape. Even the Sacred Emperor, whom I have served for most of my life, would probably curse me for having lost all his sharp teeth. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everyone knows that I¡¯m his Old Dog Su. But I¡¯m a human, if it¡¯s not him calling me Old Man Su, then I¡¯m an old dog. I never wanted to be someone¡¯s hound. I wanted to be a man who was admired by tens of thousands of people. Whaity ¡­ Why do people always judge a person as a man because of that chicken? ¡°I lost that Chicken Ba, but I have killed over thirty thousand miles, massacred over one hundred thousand people, and even dug up the ancestral grave of the Great Prairie Empire. I have avenged the hundreds of thousands of people who died tragically in the Northwest, do you think that I am a man?!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    An Zheng gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.

    ¡°I know my time is up.¡±

    Su Ruhai indicated for An Zheng to feed him another mouthful of wine. ¡°Damn it, I actually drank this much wine when I was about to die ¡­ It was hot and strong, and I had not tasted it for a long time. Oh ¡­ Almost twelve years. He nced at An Zheng, but you aren¡¯tcking in money at such a young age, so why do you like drinking this type of wine? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m used to drinking, I can¡¯t change it.¡±

    Su Ruhai¡¯s face changed, the color that had recovered slightly had disappeared. He seemed to have thought of something, and the gaze he used to look at An Zheng was a little different.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Su Ruhai¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and said with some difficulty: ¡°I once had a friend. Saying something so outrageous, I also despise the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo. As an emperor, there are always too many hypocritical sides. Just because he called me Old Dog Su, I was dissatisfied with him for the rest of my life. I am a man, an upright man ¡­ But to my friend, I didn¡¯t look down on him at all. Although in his heart, he probably looked down on me, the eunuch... I remember that I only drank with him once, and that was the cheap liquor. ¡±

    He just looked at An Zheng, as if he wanted to discern something from An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    With trembling hands, An Zheng ced the wine jug next to his mouth, and the liquid dripped into his mouth likhin thread.

    ¡°He only gave you wine once?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just once.¡±

    ¡°Now twice.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hands trembled, and some of the wine spilled outside.

    Su Ruhai¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he suddenlyughed,ughing so loudly: ¡°Hahahahaha... ¡°Awesome!¡±

    He died just like that.

 Chapter 846 - Who knows?

    <h4>Chapter 846 ¨C Who knows?</h4>

    In the eyes of many people, this battle in the northwest was quite baffling. None of those powerful figures in the central ins didn¡¯t curse or curse. Those who were used to being gentle were also capable of being sharp when insulting others.

    Holy See.

    The official who thought that he looked a little fat stepped forward and bowed: ¡°Your majesty, this Chen Liuxi must be done!¡±

    Another person also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because of this person¡¯s impulsiveness that caused the Northwest to fall into chaos. Right now, hundreds of thousands of soldiers were dragged into the fray by him. So what if he won? The war reports said that nearly a million demon beasts had been exterminated in the northwest ¡­ Where are my soldiers? A loss is not a loss? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and even said that they killed three leaders of Lower Celestial Stage level demon beasts ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a false report of my military exploits. If there really are that many Lower Celestial Stagmongst the beasts, it would be strange that we haven¡¯t met them before. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this Chen Liuxi is just too arrogant. The bnce in the northwest side was suddenly broken. This was the blessing of the heavens, the Great Xixi. The Buddhistnd in the west did not take advantage of this situation to attack. Otherwise, if the northwest border is empty, then the buddhist forces will be able to go straight in! ¡±

    ¡°I think this Chen Liuxi must be killed. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, this person must not be denied for him to have caused sucuge loss. His Majesty wanted him to train in the northwest, not start a war. Now that the Northwest has be such a mess, with so many people suffering, will hee to clean up? ¡±

    Wen En, who was standing beside the Sacred Emperor, squinted his eyes as he looked at the important figures. It was these people who held the power of the imperial court. They can say ck to white, and of course they can say white to ck. With the price of losing no more than 30,000 people, they had killed close to a million demon beasts. Among them, there were three leaders of Lower Celestial Stage level demon beasts and at leasundred Lower Completion Stage level demon beasts ¡­ It was precisely this kind of victory that was recorded in the annals of history.

    He sneaked a peek at Chen Wunuo and realized that the Sacred Emperor didn¡¯t react at all. It was precisely because of this that the people below seemed to have found hope, and their words became even more vigorous.

    ¡°Your majesty, this Chen Liuxi is not one of our people, he wouldn¡¯t be loyal to Da Xi or to you. He was an impulsive fellow. All he knew was that if he kept charging forward, it would ruin everything. Even if His Majesty is merciful and does not kill him, you should expel him from Da Xi city. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± This person absolutely could not be left alive. Sucuge mess in the Northwest, with millions of people homeless, these are all his crimes, and no matter how one puts it, they can¡¯t be denied. ¡±

    ¡°All of you are right.¡±

    Chen Wunuo finally opened his mouth and said something, and those people immediately became happy upon hearing it.

    Chen Wunuo slowly said: ¡°You are indeed too rash. Bringing six hundred people with you to wage war on the demon beast army. A young man who had only just passed the Lower Celestial Stage, was actually able to finish off the leader of the demonic beasts who was even stronger than him without noticing the situation ¡­ This is too much. ¡±

    He pointed to the person who spoke first: ¡°Li Cheng Lu, how about this ¡­ I will give you six thousand people, go to the northwest and return Chen Liuxi to us. ¡°I will ruthlessly punish him. Even if I don¡¯t kill him, I will skin him alive. What do you think?¡±

    The slightly fat official was stunned for a moment before smiling in embarrassment, ¡°This ¡­ This official is not good at military affairs, I¡¯m afraid that it will implicate the lives of those soldiers. ¡±

    ¡°Praise you!¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the second person who spoke: ¡°Li Cheng Lu said that it¡¯s impossible, I think you can do it. Didn¡¯t Chen Liuxi bring six hundred people to the Northwest, I will give you ten times the manpower. Let¡¯s go now, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear the reason why you can¡¯t go, because if I tell you to go, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse. ¡±

    He nced around. ¡°Who do you think can say no in front of me?¡±

    Those people all left with their heads lowered, not saying a word. They still hadn¡¯t figured out whether the Sacred Emperor was sending them or trying to intimidate them. Only then did they realize that they had been too hasty. If it was in the past, this person would definitely be crippled. Why didn¡¯t the Saint King follow them this time around? The Sacred Emperor would not hesitate to go against the officials from the left and right for that one person?

    ¡°This Emperor has been too used to all of you.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nced at Li Cheng Lu: ¡°You didn¡¯t hear my words.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Cheng Lu was stunned for a moment, ¡°This subject has heard everything His Majesty said just now, what sentence is it?¡±

    ¡°Go to the northwest. This Emperor knows that you look down on those who do not know how to fight and are implicating the innocent with themoners. This Emperor has said that I will give you six thousand people to go now.¡±

    ¡°This official ¡­ Your subject is not good at leading troops, please retract your order. ¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Chen Wunuo frowned slightly: ¡°You just said that you want us to take back what we said? ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Li Cheng Lu realized that she was in big trouble this time, and knelt on the ground withump: ¡°This subject knows my wrongs, this subject should not be jealous of Chen Liuxi, but this subject has thought of a bad idea, this subject requests your majesty to punish me, this subject does not dare dy the lives of thousands of soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°You are speaking too lightly. It¡¯s not that you are thinking badly, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s evil. Are you still waiting for me to say ihird time? ¡±

    Li Cheng Lu¡¯s face was pale, ¡°This subject knows his wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Wen En!¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly shouted.

    Wen En hurriedly took a few steps forward and stood in front of Chen Wunuo with his head lowered: ¡°This old servant is here.¡±

    ¡°How can you judge the crime if you don¡¯t respect the edict?!¡±

    Wen En replied with his head lowered: ¡°I will kill you all.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall kill them all.¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Go out and chop off your head and hang it at the entrance of the market. He also told the people of the Li family that he would be convicted on his own, and then hand him over to the quiet garden. I am toozy to ask them one by one what they did wrong.

    Wen En lowered his head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He stood up straight. ¡°Pce Warriors!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Eight warriors wearing ck armors walked up and encircled Li Chenglu. Following Wen En¡¯s order to make a decision, the warriors bent over and dragged Li Cheng Lu out. Li Cheng Lu waspletely scared silly. She didn¡¯t know how this had happened. Only after being pulled out of the great hall did he remember to beg for mercy. The wails shook the clouds in the sky until they were about to scatter.

    ¡°Killing millions of enemies has been made intathetic defeat by you all.¡±

    ¡°The demon beasts in the Northwest have been almostpletely wiped out. It seems that the Northwest has been controlled by the demon beasts ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his hand and puckered his brows, ¡°Just now, who else did we send to the northwest?¡±

    Gao Dazhi, who had been called out, quickly lowered his head, ¡°This official will go right now.¡±

    He turned around and was about to leave, but after just a few steps, he heard Chen Wunuo say coldly from behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the northwest. You should go to the south. I¡¯ll give you six thousand men. You should go to the south and follow the Duke of Qin in his rebellion. You can decide for yourself whether you live or die. ¡±

    Gao Dazhang was stunned for a moment before he quickly bowed his head, ¡°This subject obeys yourmand.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at the others, ¡°Who else has to say?¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°I am very sad.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said in a somewhat dazed manner: ¡°What kind of people have we raised all these years ¡­? Didn¡¯t all of you secretly say that Da Xi was going to fall into chaos? Aren¡¯t you all secretly preparing for the end of Da Xi? Since you have no more secrets, what is there for me to be afraid of? I can clearly tell you that I don¡¯t need Li Cheng Lu to praise sucerson. I can chop off Li Cheng Lu¡¯s head, or I can chop off someone else¡¯s head. You can try and see whether Da Xi or you guys will be the first to die. ¡±

    He stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Think about it for yourself. Is This Emperor afraid of you?¡±

    Wen En lowered his head and followed behind Chen Wunuo as he left the Holy See. Everyone stood there for a moment, unsure of what to do. Should they leave or stay? Go? Whoever left first would be the unlucky one. Not leaving? How long are we going to stand here?

    Northwest

    It had already been fifteen days. The demon beasts in the northwest were basically cleared. Even if they came on arge scale, they would give the people in the northwest at least fifteen days of respite. They could retreat to the Central ins under the protection of the Da Xi army, and this was an order from the Holy See.

    An Zheng naturally understood what was going on ¡­ The underground pce had almost been exposed and Chen Wunuo¡¯s nerves were aching once. He did not allow anything to happen to the underground pce, which was why he had evacuated the civilians. In this way, he assumed a posture of fighting to the end with the demon beasts in the northwest. But the people of the northwest were gone, so what was the demon beast doing in the northwest? For the sake of that underground pce, Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t hesitate to move the battlefield to the Central ins area. An Zheng guessed that there must be some other secret he didn¡¯t know about in that underground pce.

    If it was just to prepare for the future, the price he had to pay now was already big enough. There was no need to move all the citizens of the Northwest into the city. How big a move would that be? The amount of manpower and resources needed to be transferred was an astronomical figure. Moreover, this way, the situation of the Northwest Army would be even more dangerous. Having lost support from the rear meant that Chen Wunuo had voluntarily given up on North Antic.

    Standing in front of Su Ruhai¡¯s grave, An Zheng spilled a bottle of wine: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back, the northwest side has already be a wastnd. Apart from the army, he might not see any ordinary people for a long time. For the army, however, this was the beginning of a nightmare. ¡°They must defend the border, and no one will be able to stop them ¡­¡±

    As he was muttering these words to himself, the Yuwen n¡¯s Patriarch, Yu Wending, came to his side. Previously, An Zheng was wearing a mask when he came to the northwest to kill Chen Zhongqi, so he did not recognise him.

    ¡°Is the Taoist leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s leaving.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you or hate you?¡±

    Yu Wending nced at An Zheng: ¡°Because you¡¯re here, so we had no choice but to start fighting in the northwest earlier. Of course we fought very well, and the better we were, the better it is. With your control, Da Xi¡¯s army will be able to deploy and annihte all of them ¡­ But what about the soldiers from the northwest? The moment they start to retreat, in a situation where no one is around for thousands of miles, they won¡¯t be able to get any support ¡­ ¡±

    Yu Wending let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°My only hope is that those monsters will follow your Majesty¡¯s ns.¡±

    ¡°That person called Monarch is no fool.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently, ¡°His Majesty¡¯syout in the northwest is too obvious. Either he has other deeper intentions or he has...¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, and turned to look at Yu Wending: ¡°I hope it¡¯s the former. The monsters have already touched the underground pce, they won¡¯t give up. The more they don¡¯t know what it is, the crazier they be. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m noolitician.¡±

    Yu Wendingughed bitterly: ¡°Compared to my younger brother, I¡¯m far too inferior. I am just a member of the Yuwen n, who has been protecting the Northwest Mission for generations. Therefore, no matter what happens here, I will not leave. However ¡­ I always wanted to know what I was protecting. The people have already retreated. What I am protecting is this scorched earth? Or the underground pce? [What on earth is there in the underground pce that can make His Majesty so paranoid?]

    An Zheng detected something from Yu Wending¡¯s tone. He looked at Yu Wending and Yu Wending smiled at him, ¡°At least I know why I died.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You are indeed noolitician.¡±

    Yu Wending: ¡°If you travel a day slower than arge group of people, you should be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Yu Wending said: ¡°I feel that you are just as curious as me.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, I can leave, but you can¡¯t, so we are different.¡±

    Yu Wending stayed silent for a while, before saying: ¡°But you won¡¯t leave so soon, right?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and looked in the direction of Mount Pan: ¡°Who knows.¡±

 Chapter 847 - Underground cities

    <h4>Chapter 847 ¨C Underground cities</h4>

    An Zheng had always been thinking, where did Yu Wending get the courage to develop such curiosity about the underground pce? The Sacred Emperor of the Underground Pce did not hesitate to abandon Northwest at all for the sake of this person. This was sufficient to show that the secret within was so great that anyone who wanted to uncover it would die. The only reasonable exnation was that Yu Wending was extremely disappointed in Da Xi.

    An Zheng was also curious, what exactly was in this underground pce. The granary, armory, and underground city were enough to shock anyone. There was no doubt that Chen Wunuo wanted to build a new Jinling in the northwest region. This wauge project that took three hundred years toplete. The soilyer of the northwest was not suitable for growing crops. On the other hand, there was an underground river, so the soil under the soilyer could be nted.

    An Zheng thought that Yu Wending was crazy, he just did not think that Yu Wending would be crazy to this extent.

    Because the person who came to meet with An Zheng was actually the most outstanding cultivator of the younger generation in Yuwen n... Yuwen Wushuang. That aloof, fairy-like girl looked as if he would never be tainted with dust. She seemed to have nothing to do with this world. He was just living in her own world. Before he left thest time in the north-west, An Zheng had also gained some understanding of Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s background.

    An Zheng had originally nned to board the warship to return to the Jinling, but because he had made an appointment with Yu Wending, he quietly left on the way there. Previously, he had instructed everyone to not disturb him while he was in closed-door training since he was injured. Therefore, he was not worried that anyone would discover him within a short period of time. When they reached the agreed upon location, Yuwen Wushuang was already there waiting.

    On Mount Yuxian, the white-robed youngdy stood atop a mountain peak. The mountain breeze caressed her skin as she faced off against the world.

    She turned her head to look at An Zheng, and without saying a word, she turned and walked towards the northern side of Mount Pan Xian. An Zheng was also unwilling to speak, this woman is a bit troublesome ¡­ Thest time he exchanged blows with her, An Zheng had already felt the terror of this woman¡¯s body. The second time they had met, she had obviously broken through the shackles of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, in the end, it was as Yuwen Fang had said. If not for her battle with An Zheng, breaking through would not have been an easy task.

    The sun on the top of the mountain was very warm, and An Zheng didn¡¯t know how much longer he should walk, so he silently followed behind. The girl¡¯s beautiful figure was right in front of him. From behind, he could see his slender waist being gripped tightly, and the curve of his buttocks waerfect circle. Mount Yuxian was a picturesque ce, but not as beautiful as she was. However, An Zheng actually broke off a few branches due to being exposed to the sun, not wanting to see such a peerless beauty. As he walked, he made himself a straw hat to wear, and picked a leaf to blow on.

    Yuwen Wushuang turned around to take a look. He discovered that there was a straw hat on top of An Zheng¡¯s head. Then, he saw that An Zheng seemed to be about to blow a leaf between his lips, so she was curious to know what kind of song this man could make.

    An Zheng remained calm andposed as he ced the leaf by his mouth and started to breathe slowly. Air flowed out from his mouth and shook the leaves ¡­ Ssh, ssh ¡­

    Yuwen Wushuang was startled, turned and left.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t mind this at all. All he could think about was that when he was young and Du Shoushou went to the forest to look for mushrooms or other food, Du Shoushou always liked to blow the leaves on the leaves. For such a big and tall person, blowing the leaves was actually very pleasing to the ear. An Zheng had learned it many times, but he just could not learn it. When he thought about how he had enjoyed his childhood in Fantasy City in a manner that made it difficult for him to continue living. When he thought about his current life, An Zheng felt that he had not lived two lifetimes, but three.

    Until the leaves were all blown bald, An Zheng still could not produce any kind of beautiful melody. Yuwen Wushuang, who had always been hoping for him to show off, could not help but let out a light sigh, as he thought to himself that this person might not have fully matured yet.

    The air in the mountain was extremely good. Although it was a bit sunburned, it was still quite refreshing to walk under such beautiful scenery. Yuwen Wushuang seemed to have already forgotten An Zheng¡¯s existence, and continued to walk forward. An Zheng guessed that the Yuwen n had not stopped their exploration of the underground pce since long ago. Otherwise, how could Yuwen Wushuang be so familiar with this ce? Seeing her casually walking in front of him, he knew that she hade here more than once.

    An Zheng could not help but suspect that the Yuwen n had opened up a secret cave on the other side of the underground pce. However, something seemed to be amiss. If that was truly the case, how could they not discover the extremely tightly guarded underground pce? Although there were only eighteen thousand soldiers, the number of cultivators inside must be quite a lot.

    But seeing how confident Yuwen Wushuang walked, An Zheng could not be bothered to ask, and just followed her. The two of them walked for a while, before Yuwen Wushuang stopped and looked at his surroundings.

    ¡°Arrived?¡±

    An Zheng also looked around, but he did not see anything special.

    ¡°We ¡­ lost it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Yuwen Wushuang who still remained calm and collected: ¡°Your mentality is really good ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang turned his head, not wanting An Zheng to see his face red. She couldn¡¯t find his way out. It wasn¡¯t the first timehee encountered such an awkward situation, but this time, there was a stranger by her side. Ever since he was young, she had been living with the ancestor Yuwen, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t the only one living. Yuwen Liuge had time to guide her cultivation, so how could he care about small matters like east, south, west and north?

    All this while, Yuwen Wushuang had always been a person witoor sense of direction. Especially in this mountain, since the surroundings looked almost the same, how could he possibly remember? However, she was too used to being taciturn and didn¡¯t want to talk much with strangers. Although it seemed like this Chen Liuxi fellow wasn¡¯t hateful, it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to say anything. With regards to a man¡¯s understanding, Yuwen Wushuang actually had three kinds. The first was someone like her father, Yu Wende, who could give up together for their family. The second was someone like Yuwen Fang, who could give up everything for her. In her eyes, both of them were terrifying. So she had always felt that men were not friendly creatures.

    The third kind of recognition was when An Zheng saw her back then. Although her understanding was very vague, she was very impressed. She couldn¡¯t exin it himself.

    An Zheng looked around and started to calcte the location of Mount Pan: ¡°The ce that you guys are preparing is north of Mount Pan Xian, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang pondered for a moment, then nodded.

    She wasn¡¯t sure ¡­

    An Zheng understood this from Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s expression. He recalled the size of the underground pce and calcted that if the Yuwen n wanted to avoid being discovered, they would have to travel at least one hundred Li to the north. The ce where the two of them met up was about the same, and after walking for so long, it shouldn¡¯t be too far. However, it was actually very difficult to find a cave in this mountain. Even if one searched the entire mountain with tens of thousands of people, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find one in a short period of time.

    An Zheng carefully recalled his knowledge of the Underground Pce and confirmed that the best ce for the Yuwen n to strike was that huge underground city. When An Zheng entered the underground pce, he entered from the south side. However, he didn¡¯t see the shadow of the tall wall from the north, which meant that the north side was still in the process of excavation.

    He crouched down and ced his palm on the ground, as the Cultivation Power slowly seeped into the ground from the center of his palm. Yuwen Wushuang curiously looked at him, but he didn¡¯t want to speak at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look over there.¡±

    Not long after, An Zheng stood up and began walking towards the northwest direction. Yuwen Wushuang still did not ask why, but this time, it was her who followed An Zheng. The two of them walked forward for around ten odd minutes. An Zheng crouched down and used his palm to press his Cultivation Power into the ground. A few secondster, he got up.

    Yuwen Wushuang finally could not hold it in anymore, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    An Zheng casually replied with one word. If it was anyone else, they would have already unted their identity. After all, he was a great beauty. However, in An Zheng¡¯s opinion, it was a very boring thing to do, and of course it was not considered a brilliant idea. Yuwen Wushuang was just a small fry to this world, that¡¯s why she felt that it was so new and interesting.

    After walking forward for another hundred steps, there was almost no differencepared to An Zheng¡¯s predictions. There waowering tree. An Zheng immediately understood that the underground tunnel must be huge, and they could use the big tree¡¯s huge roots to stabilize the soilyer above the secret cave.

    ¡°Oh, here it is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t rememberee?¡±

    ¡°There are trees everywhere, why do you need to remember?¡±

    ¡°It makes a lot of sense.¡±

    An Zheng circled around the tree, and after a while, he found the secret passage. Yuwen n had a big heart, but they used a big rock to block the entrance of the cave. He pushed the stone aside, revealing a passageway behind him that could amodate two people.

    ¡°There are some things I have to ask before I go in.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°I am not interested in what your Yuwen n has been nning to do for the past few years. However, if you want to take something away from the underground pce this time, you better tell me. Otherwise, I might be standing on the side of the underground pce. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s answer was simple and straightforward: ¡°I was just asked to go in with you. There are people from the Yuwen n helping out inside, but they didn¡¯t tell me anything else.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe.¡±

    An Zheng sighed in his heart, cooperating with sucerson to explore the underground pce was not a good thing at all. He was the first to walk in, and Yuwen Wushuang followed behind him, still remaining silent. Walking along the secret passage, An Zheng calcted the number of steps he took, and after about three miles, he reached the end. A three mile underground cave. This was definitely a huge project, but the people in the underground pce did not notice at all?

    An Zheng felt around for a bit on the opposite wall, but before he could find anything, a light suddenly lit up. Following that, a hand stretched out from the opposite side and pulled him in. If not for the fact that An Zheng felt that the other party was not hostile, he would have already attacked him.

    After entering, An Zheng noticed that it was actually a house. The entrance was in this family¡¯s study, and a bookshelf blocked the entrance. When the man saw An Zheng, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked. ¡°Why is it just the two of you?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang frowned: ¡°Are you the one in charge of supporting the team?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng: ¡°My name is Yuwen Zhongming, and I am called Li Zhongming here ¡­ Actually, it wasn¡¯t that hard to get in here. You will understand after entering that this underground city is actually its biggest weakness. This was because themoners ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s no different from a walking corpse.¡±

    He walked forward, opened the front door and pointed. ¡°Look!¡±

 Chapter 848 - Old acquaintances Old enemies

    <h4>Chapter 848 ¨C Old acquaintances Old enemies</h4>

    An Zheng did not understand what Li Zhongming meant at first, but when he arrived outside on the balcony and looked down, he felt a burst of fear. It was an indescribable feeling, one that caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    Li Zhongming¡¯s house was built at a very high location. This was the edge of the underground city, and his house was located at the outermost area. The soilyer from the surface to the top of this underground city was dozens of meters, one could imagine how vast the project was. Theyer of soil above his head was embedded with arge amount of shiny objects. After using his Heaven¡¯s Eyes, An Zheng confirmed that they were natural gems that could absorb the light of the sun and moon, and then release them. In other words, there was a giant formation in the soil that absorbed sunlight and injected it into these gems.

    Li Zhongming¡¯s family was more like a cave dug out from the edge of the wall, but the exterior was built with brick and stone. The terrace wasrge enough to amodate six or seven people without seeming crowded. He looked down with his hand on the railing. He could see very far away.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Li Zhongming had an unsightly expression as he said, ¡°The people here overestimate themselves, and we overestimate them.¡± After calcting, no one noticed them digging a hole in the back of the mountain. It¡¯s as if everyone has an invisible spring in their body, and every morning someone tightens it on them and they live their lives ording to the rules. ¡±

    He pointed to the people walking below: ¡°They don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on outside, they don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on around them. Every day at dawn, they would go to where they were supposed to go, either to farm or to the workshop. There were merchants, farmers, artisans, everything, but they just didn¡¯t get angry. Their days go from day to day, and they are no longer even sure if there is a world outside. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed: What do you mean?

    ¡°The upper echelons here are constantly brainwashing them, telling them that the world beyond the surface is basically extinct. They are the lucky ones, but because their ancestors participated in the construction of the underground pce, Daxi Shenghuang bestowed them with the ability to survive underground. There are no longer people outside, so they are the lucky ones. ¡±

    ¡°They believe?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang asked.

    Li Zhongming nodded. ¡°I do. Why not?¡± None of them had ever gone out before. The first batch that had seen the outside world was long dead. They firmly believed that they were fortunate. Being able to live underground was the greatest gift the Sacred Emperor bestowed upon them. Hence, the loyalty these people had towards the Sacred Emperor was even more resolute than the people outside. It can be said that the Sacred Emperor in the underground city is no longer just an emperor but a god. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang sighed and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Most of them don¡¯t even know each other. Maybe most of them only know their neighbors. Therefore, even if there was an additional ¡®me¡¯, they wouldn¡¯t care about it at all. They don¡¯t even think I¡¯m lying anymore... Since they were like extremely obedient sheep that had already been tamed, there were no more officials to control them. They live by the rules because they¡¯re afraid... Do you see the stone tablet in the distance? There are 199 decrees engraved on it. Anyone who vited any of them would be expelled from the Underground City. Furthermore, everyone believes that the outside world has been contaminated. If we go out, we will die for sure. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°It¡¯s another beautiful world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks really beautiful.¡±

    Li Zhongming¡¯s face was a bit pale. ¡°They don¡¯t think they¡¯re sheep.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to judge their thoughts. They think that living here is good for them, isn¡¯t it a kind offort for them?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Li Zhongming looked into the distance, ¡°But in my opinion, everyone here is just a walking corpse.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. He asked: ¡°About the secrets of the underground pce, how much have you discovered?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Li Zhongming sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one here to restrict you. As long as you don¡¯t vite the 99 decrees, you can livefortably. ¡°But, no one can get past that ¡­¡±

    He pointed into the distance. ¡°That wall.¡±

    An Zheng knew that there was a granary and an underground weapons warehouse outside of the wall. There should be one or more below the granary. That was the core secret of the underground pce, but from the looks of it, even after entering the underground city, the distance between them was still very wide. No one could cross that high wall, because it was closed. Every door could only be opened from the outside, and the people inside couldn¡¯t get out at all.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no point ining in.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said indifferently: ¡°Can we leave now?¡±

    Li Zhongming said, ¡°Although it is impossible to enter from here to the other side of the high wall, I am sure I can still enter another ce. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what is there. There was arge restricted area there, guarded by arge number of soldiers and cultivators. It was a separate ce, separated by a tall wall. ¡°However, it is obviously still under construction, so arge number of craftsmen will be required to enter.¡±

    ¡°A forbidden zone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯estricted area.¡± It seemed that even the soldiers guarding this area could not enter, and could only be in charge of the security outside the area. The real guards were all people wearing white linen robes, and there was a strange symbol on the clothes ¡­ It¡¯s like a pentagram? ¡±

    ¡°Star Observation Pavilion.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    ¡°Star Observation Pavilion?¡±

    Li Zhongming stared nkly for a moment, then sneered and said, ¡°So those are the people from the Star Observation Pavilion, a group of cold-blooded machine-like people. They had no feelings, and anyone in the room who acted in the slightest way out of line with their rules would immediately be killed. In the eyes of those people, there are only two types of people here. One is themselves, and they have always been like animals, including the soldiers and even the military officers. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only tried to get close once. I participated in the recruitment of craftsmen, but I could only work on the outskirts of the restricted area. Those people from the Star Observation Pavilion also seemed to be strictly forbidden from talking about it in front of outsiders, so most of the time they acted like mutes. I can¡¯t stand their looks. When they look at me like I¡¯m a normal person, it¡¯s really like they¡¯re looking at things like pigs, cows, horses, sheep. ¡±

    ¡°The Star Observation Pavilion would not create a forbidden area here for no reason.¡±

    An Zheng thought about another forbidden area in the Star Observation Pavilion ¡­ When he was in the Jinling, he found out that the four marshal of the Sanctuary who had been demoted to guard the tomb were actually rted to the Star Observation Pavilion. They had secretly cooperated with the Star Observation Pavilion in doing something important in the Royal Tomb. This matter was so important that the four Marshal Saint realm cultivators had to be asked to protect the Royal Tomb. Every single Saint-level marshal waeak-level cultivator of the Great Xi Empire. One could imagine how important it was for them to have four guards.

    The news that An Zheng had received was that it was very likely that the people of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo who relied on the Star Observation Pavilion in the imperial mausoleum were creating something, and the creation of this thing was rted to the collection of the blood of all the beasts and the various great families. That waerrifying thing. Once it was created, it could change the entire world¡¯s situation. In the hunting grounds of the Jinling, the Old Bull had mentioned some things, but because they were short on time, the Old Bull did not say much.

    Therefore, An Zheng spected that the underground pce¡¯s lower secret area and the forbidden area of this underground city were all directly rted to the secret inside the imperial mausoleum.

    ¡°Wait for me here.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°All you need to do is take care of me, you stay here.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang frowned slightly: ¡°Why did you arrange for me to do what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    An Zheng went down from the deck and walked along the main street. Yuwen Wushuang stood on the balcony and watched as the figure disappeared into the distance. He felt that this person seemed to have touched his heartstrings in some way. There was a mysterious rtionship being linked together by her without any reason. The reason for that was because women could often forcefully make unrted people rted ¡­ And all sorts of rtionships.

    An Zheng walked along the main street toward the restricted area. The reason he did not bring Yuwen Wushuang and Li Zhongming along was because he did not trust any of the Yuwen n members. Li Zhongming seemed to say something very sincerely, but he was sure that he had more to say, because Li Zhongming didn¡¯t trust him either. There were many things that he could only say to Yuwen Wushuang, so An Zheng gave him the chance.

    Doing things by himself was much more convenient than taking Yuwen Wushuang and Li Zhongming along.

    While walking down the street, An Zheng looked at the faces of the people around him, most of them looked pale white, because they would never see the sun throughout the years. Even if the gems were emitting the light of a moving sun, there was still a huge difference. However, the people here did not look sick. From An Zheng¡¯s own observation, Li Zhongming had his own suspicions. Yuwen Wushuang had said one thing right, the people here were very satisfied with the peace here. Therefore, An Zheng could not help but think that if someone told them that the outside world was still alright, they might not be able to ept it, although people in the outside world would think that it was not a cruel thing to do.

    The closer they got to the restricted region, the more soldiers there were. However, no one questioned them. This was to say that they firmly believed that this ce was safe; they never thought that someone would be able to dig a hole here. There were inns, restaurants, and even casino buildings. An Zheng entered a restaurant a few hundred meters away from the restricted region and sat down near the window to order some dishes. If he continued onward for a few dozen meters, he would reach an empty space with no buildings.

    There were many people in the restaurant, including a few Star Observation Pavilion people dressed in white linen robes. This was the restaurant closest to the restricted region, so the business was not bad. Those soldiers and Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s people woulde over to take a seat when they were not on duty.

    Just then, An Zheng saw a familiar figure, so he immediately turned his head. He did not use the Cultivation Power, but only stood up. Relying on his own muscles, he could easily avoid everyone from leaving through the back door. The mask looked a little simr to An Zheng¡¯s appearance, just that it was a little thinner. Even if a person¡¯s facial features slightly changed, the difference would be very great.

    He sat down in the same seat as before. The waiter was stunned for a moment and mumbled to himself, ¡°Why does it seem like he has apletely different person?¡± An Zheng was also bold, he actually still dared to return to take his original seat.

    A few people slowly walked in from outside. The one in the lead was one of the four Marshal of the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary whom An Zheng had seen before ¡­ Mu Jianli.

    The moment he saw Mu Jianli, An Zheng knew that his guess was right. The secrets of this underground pce must be directly rted to the secrets of the Jinling¡¯s Royal Tomb. Even though the two ces are thousands of miles apart, there must beleportation array. This teleportation circle could be located in the underground city, this so called forbidden area, in order to make it easier for the people of the Star Observation Pavilion toe and go.

    Mu Jianli and the others followed An Zheng upstairs, and directly entered a private room. Before entering the private room, Mu Jianli¡¯s footsteps paused, and he turned around to nce at An Zheng. There waint of doubt in his eyes as he turned around and entered the room.

    An Zheng knew that Mu Jianli was very strong, so he used the sealing power of Dao Sect to seal all of his Cultivation Power and auras. He didn¡¯t know if he could hide it from Mu Jianli, but he knew that he must take this risk ¡­ Because amongst those people, besides Mu Jianli, he knew two other people. One was the crouching Buddha, and the other was someone who should have already died in his hands.

    Chen Zhongqi

 Chapter 849 - - A group of important figures

    <h4>Chapter 849 ¨C A group of important figures</h4>

    Six or seven people walked past An Zheng, and An Zheng recognized three or four of them. This included the Great Western Prince Chen Zhongqi, who should have died in Phoenix Stage. However, An Zheng was not surprised or surprised when he saw him. That day in Phoenix Stage, An Zheng did not turn back, but thest bit of reluctance in his heart could be considered to have beenpletely severed. At that moment, An Zheng¡¯s thoughts were extremely simple. If Chen Zhongqi did not die, then their previous brotherly rtionship would have really ended.

    He felt that he was somewhatughable, to think that he actually believed Chen Zhongqi¡¯s life in exchange for his own at that time.

    Six to seven people walked over, but only Mu Jianli stopped at the door for a moment, as he looked at An Zheng with some suspicion. The others didn¡¯t care at all. After all, they never would have thought that they would meet An Zheng in suce.

    When he first met Mu Jianli in Jinling, An Zheng had guessed that Mu Jianli¡¯s perception was much stronger than ordinary cultivators, and could even be a lot stronger than cultivators of the same level. However, An Zheng¡¯s control over the sealing power of Dao Sect waspletely different from before. Even if Mu Jianli was a little doubtful, he would not discover anything. If An Zheng got up and left, Mu Jianli would be even more suspicious.

    Of course, An Zheng could also ce the Heaven¡¯s Eyes in there. Other than Mu Jianli, there was also Marshal An Zheng, whom he knew. It was just that the two of them did not interact much with each other. This person¡¯s name is Ye Tianlian, a man who should be very old but still look middle-aged. Ye Tianlian was a very proud person. After all, he had opened up a new territory for Da Xi when he was 30 years old, and settled on the east river all by himself.

    Among Da Xi¡¯s four Great Marshal of the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary, the most famous one was Ye Tianlian, followed by Sima Pingfeng. These two were geniuses among geniuses. When Ye Tianlian was thirty years old and became a Temple General, he became the marshal of the Sacred Region after his first battle. Sima Pingfeng became famous earlier, he was able to intimidate the Southern Wilderness when he was twenty. If he was still here, the people in the primitive forests of the Southern Wilderness wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    There was a very typical story about these two people that everyone in the Great Xixi was familiar with.

    When Ye Tianlian was leading troops for the Temple General, even though the Eastern Chu could no longer bepared with the Great Xi Empire, it was still a powerful country. Ye Tianlian directly sent a letter to the Eastern Chu Emperor, requesting him to cede the thirty-six prefectures of the Eastern Chu that were near to Da Xi to Da Xi. This matter had beenughed at by the Eastern Chu Divine Emperor for a long time. A thirty year old hot-blooded young man could be conceited, but for Ye Tianlian, it was trulyughable.

    However, what happened next made the Eastern Chu Divine Emperor unable tough. He simply didn¡¯t care about Ye Tianlian and didn¡¯t think that Da Xi would suddenly start fighting. After all, although the East Chu was already in ruins, it had the East Sea as its back. There wauge fleet that blocked Da Xi¡¯s army. However, Ye Tianlian led his three hundred thousand elite troops, and brazenly sent them out without asking the Holy See for permission.

    Because of this matter, the Eastern Chu Holy Emperor had no choice but to beg Daxi Shenghuang for forgiveness, and was even willing to take out a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact in exchange for Da Xi¡¯s army. Ye Tianlian had been ordered to receive the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact at the Eastern Wastnd Rain tform. In the end, the Eastern Wastnd Divine Emperor arranged for two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers to ambush him. Ye Tianlian who went to the feast alone killed two Lower Celestial Stage Rankers and chased after the Emissary of Dongchu fohousand miles. She went into the depths of the Eastern Chu Country and killed the Emissary of Dongchu with her head and divine equipment under the encirclement of numerous experts.

    Sima Pingfeng was even colder. He only lead troops when he was twenty, the Sima n could be considered to be a famous family in the Da Xi world, so finding a job for him was definitely not a big deal. At that time, the Sima family had meant for him to stay in the Southern Wilderness as a small military officer for a few years. However, Sima Pingfeng did not think that way, his starting point was even lower than Ye Tianlian.

    At that time, he was just a general under themand of the one thousand two hundred people. The Southern Wilderness was in chaos, and Sima Pingfeng was in charge of guarding a small town near the Southern Barbaric Tribe. Sima Pingfeng, one of them holding his sword, was sitting at the entrance of the city. One person came here to kill one person, and ten people came here to kill ten people. The barbarian army didn¡¯t dare to attack again. So, they fled in a sorry state.

    Later, when Sima Pingfeng was dubbed as the Sacred Hall General, he had his people take out the map when he heard that the barbarians had started a rebellion again. When his men pointed out where the rebellion wasing from, he would draw a circle around the ce with his finger: ¡°Not here.¡±

    I don¡¯t want this here anymore ¡­ He meant that not a single person was left alive and wanted to kill them all.

    This resulted in the fact that during the years Sima Pingfeng was in the Southern Wilderness, the barbarians did not even dare to venture out of the forest, let alone rebel. After that, Ye Tianlian and Sima Pingfeng switched ces, and one of them went to the eastern border while the other went to the southern border. When Ye Tianlian went to the southern border, he felt very bored, because Sima Pingfeng had suppressed the Southern Barbarians too fiercely. Shi Mu didn¡¯t dare to provoke the barbarians. He was bored to death. He had no choice but to provoke the barbarians himself. He pushed a one thousand and two hundred miles of mountain forest in one go, and killed a fifth of the barbarians.

    Towards Ye Tianlian, there was no way for An Zheng toment on his good and bad side. Because this man had been dealing with the war all along, there was nothing else. After bing a Saint-level marshal, it was even rarer. Most of the time, no one knew what he was doing. After all, the four Saint-level marshals were in charge of their respective territories, and were genuine and authentic officials of the Frontier.

    In the private room, Chen Zhongqi sat down and looked at Mu Jianli. Or is there something wrong with it? ¡±

    Mu Jianli shook his head: ¡°Nothing, I was just looking at the person outside. After sensing his presence, he did not have any cultivation, he was just an ordinary person.¡±

    Ye Tianlian nced at Mu Jianli: ¡°You are always the most careful one.¡±

    Mu Jianliughed, and looked at Ye Tianlian with aplicated expression: ¡°I have to be careful, I can¡¯tpare to you. You took it all out so I had nothing to do. ¡±

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°I was attacking the East Chu, and you arrived at the east border, so I gave you the east border. Destroying the East Chu, wasn¡¯t your contribution great enough? ¡°I went to the Southern Wilderness, and after that, you became a general of the Temple. I gave you the Southern Wilderness, so what you did in the Southern Wilderness wasn¡¯t that much more merciful than me.

    Mu Jianli poured a cup of wine, and even though he did not pass it to Chen Zhongqi, he passed it to him first: ¡°I know what I owe you, why do you keep it on your lips.¡±

    Ye Tianlian epted the wine and took a sip, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you might have forgotten, but I always want you to remember that you owe me so much.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi helplessly shook his head andughed: ¡°The two of you can talk about thister. The Jinling of the Central ins, the vast northern region, the vast sea city of the eastern territory, the Great Swamp of the Southern Wilderness, and the Mount Yuxian of the western region. There were basically no problems with these five ces. Right now, the most unreliable thing was the Dish Immortal Mountain Pce. The transfer array and other things that needed to bepleted as soon as possible should not be dyed any longer. If Your Majesty wants to test the power of that thing, there must not be any problems with the five teleportation circles. ¡±

    The uniformed man sitting beside him smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It will bepleted in at most ten days.¡±

    The young man seated to Chen Zhongqi¡¯s right, who wore a white linen robe and looked rather cold and arrogant, said indifferently: ¡°Five days.¡±

    The general¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Pavilion Master, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? After all, our manpower is limited and we need to keep it a secret. Ten days is already the fastest and no one will be able toplete it in five days. ¡±

    The young man who looked to be only around twenty years old and had a cold and proud expression was none other than Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Tan Shanse. He looked at the wine cup in his hand and said, ¡°The reason why you can sit here is not because you have the qualifications, but because you are in charge of this matter. After five days, you can still sit here. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can only lie down somewhere. ¡±

    The general stood up with a cold expression and said, ¡°Even though His Majesty has entrusted this matter to you, you still cannot act so arbitrarily. Five days, even deities can¡¯t finish it. ¡±

    ¡°Then what else can you do?¡±

    Tan Shanse turned to look at the general and the general¡¯s expression suddenly changed. A faint green stream of air flew out from his eyes and converged into Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes, and in a short moment, the general¡¯s body drooped at a speed visible to the naked eye, and after a few seconds, he became likile of meat paste. There were no bones left in his entire body, and he copsed on the ground, as if only skin was left.

    ¡°You can¡¯t, I can.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the leather pouch was sent flying into a corner. It looked like rotten meat that could no longer be eaten, so how could anyone tell that it waerson?

    Chen Zhongqiughed and shook his head: ¡°You, you should restrain your temper a little.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°People are useless. Standing in a ce, holding a sry, and even wanting to receiveward ¡­ His Majesty told me to choose someone, but I didn¡¯t choose this person.

    Ye Tianlian snorted: ¡°I chose the person.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°So, you want to turn him back?¡±

    Just as Ye Tianlian was about to continue speaking, she shook her head at him, signalling him to stop arguing. Ye Tianlian red at Tan Shanse, and then gulped down the wine Mu Jianli had poured for him. Mu Jianli naturally took the wine cup and poured for him once more.

    ¡°Everyone is working for the emperor.¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed and said, ¡°The lives of those below are all up to you and me. But you can¡¯t have any conflicts with each other. In that case, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t give each other face, but you don¡¯t give your majesty any face. ¡±

    Tan Shanse made a sound of acknowledgement as he lowered his head to look at the cup, as if he was particrly concerned about his own reflection in the cup.

    Chen Zhongqi cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s arrangements this time around could be said to be wless. Moving the citizens of the Northwest to the Central ins is just a bait. On the surface, it seemed like the emperor wanted to make Northwest his battlefield so he moved the people away. The demon beasts would not believe that they had alreadye into contact with the underground pce and would not give up so easily. They would think that they had seen through His Majesty¡¯s n, and soon, the army of demon beasts woulde their way. This was also the reason why all of you were transferred here ¡­ Two Saint-level marshals, three Lower Celestial Stage level Grandmasters, and also you, Pavilion Master ¡­ ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just to protect that thing. After all, this is its first battle, so no mishap can go wrong.¡±

    Mu Jianli said: ¡°Since that thing is so important, why didn¡¯t your majesty wait for it to be used on Monarch Qing Tian?¡±

    ¡°Because his Imperial Majesty is worried.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°If you had 99% confidence, you would have done anything. However, withouundred percent certainty, His Majesty would not make the final decision. If this thing has any ws, you and I can still control it before the seal ispletely removed. ¡°If the seals are released, I will lose control of myself ¡­¡±

    Mu Jianli suddenly stood up and walked to the door to take a look.

    The person who had been drinking at the window had already disappeared. He quickly walked to the window to take a look and saw that person walking slowly on the street. He was no different from the rest of the peaceful citizens on the street. Mu Jianli thought to himself, could he be wrong? That was clearly an ordinary person who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, why did he always have the feeling that someone was watching him?

    On the streets, An Zheng could not help but regret his decision. He had been too impulsive and had been unable to restrain himself from letting the Heaven¡¯s Eyes out to listen for a while.

    There was a group of perverts in that building, and he was unable to defeat any of them. If it was anyone else, they would have already run far away, but it was him who was so daring.

    But at this time, An Zheng¡¯s target had already changed. He was no longer those big figures, but instead, a person who looked like an ordinary Star Observation Pavilion. If you want to enter a forbidden area, you must have an identity. Mu Jianli who was standing on the second floor turned around and walked out of the house: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mu Jianliughed as he shook his head, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just out of habit to check if there¡¯s anything wrong with the surroundings.¡±

    Ye Tianlian rubbed Mu Jianli¡¯s head: ¡°You¡¯re the only one who matters, now it¡¯s your turn to worry.¡±

    Mu Jianli shook his head: ¡°You know that I¡¯m worried about no one else.¡±

 Chapter 850 - Incursions

    <h4>Chapter 850 ¨C Incursions</h4>

    An Zheng looked like he was aimlessly walking on the street, but his focus waspletely on the man dressed in the white linen robe, who was from Star Observation Pavilion. That fellow looked to be only around twenty years of age, and his figure was around the same as An Zheng. This was one of the reasons why An Zheng chose him.

    This person should be very familiar with the underground city. After passing through a few small streets, he entered a family. The door was ajar, and inside the yard, there was a 14 or 15 year old girl squatting down to wash clothes. When she heard the footsteps, she raised her head to take a look, and her face instantly turned pale. She stood up and backed away, her back against the wall, her eyes filled with despair and fear.

    ¡°Are you still that afraid of me?¡±

    The young man from Star Observation Pavilionughed, looking somewhat sinister. ¡°I like your scared look.¡±

    The young girl shook her head. ¡°I beg of you, please let me go. I¡¯ve already done what you told me to do.¡±

    ¡°Because you did what I told you to do, this is only the beginning.¡±

    The person from Star Observation Pavilion grabbed the girl¡¯s neck and licked her face in disgust, ¡°Your father is currently working in a forbidden area with me. You know that ce is where I have the final say. I said that if they were safe, then they were safe. I said that if any idents happened to them while they were inside, then there must be some kind of ident. I think that if you resist me and cause them to die in there for no reason, they wouldn¡¯t let you go even if they be ghosts, right? They¡¯ll me you, me you for harming them. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡±

    The young girl screamed as the man pped her in the face. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A red handprint immediately appeared on the young girl¡¯s tender face, quickly swelling up. This attack caused her to be stunned and her body swayed, nearly falling to the ground. The man punched the young girl¡¯s lower abdomen again, causing the young girl to squat down in pain.

    The man grabbed the young girl¡¯s hair and pulled her up. He stuck his face close to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give her face, you don¡¯t want it. Here, I can casually decide your life or death. I¡¯ll say it again, if you don¡¯t want your parents to die inside, then be more obedient. ¡±

    The young girl¡¯s tears rolled down her face, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    The man released his grip, and the girl crouched down. That guy took off his pants and poked the disgusting thing back and forth on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You know what to do, don¡¯t make me angry.¡±

    The young girl just refused to open her mouth. The man became more and more anxious, pping the young girl¡¯s face a few more times. The young girl cried out in pain. He pinched her face and viciously said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore. I¡¯ll go back and kill your parents first.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The young girl knelt on the ground and hugged his leg, ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t, don¡¯t hurt my parents.¡±

    ¡°You know how to do it.¡±

    The man changed his expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach youst time? Although you didn¡¯t do well enough, you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten.¡± ¡°Now, do as I tell you, or you will know the consequences.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying, but she had no choice but to straighten her body. She knelt there, feeling as though the sky had copsed. Although she had never seen the sky before, she knew that the sky was a clear blue, and not jusideous face when she looked up.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    The young girl¡¯s face was drenched in blood, followed by the sound of wailing. The man retreated likig being butchered, blood spurting out from between his legs like a fountain. An Zheng ran from the girl¡¯s back and kicked the man¡¯s lower abdomen. The man wailed in pain, his mouth wide open. An Zheng grabbed his face, forcing his mouth to grow bigger.

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the disgusting broken thing flew over and stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. When An Zheng released his hand, the man closed his mouth, the thing in his throat was stuck, he could not even breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    An Zheng smashed his fist against the man¡¯s mouth, smashing all of his teeth and jaw into pieces. The disgusting thing had been punched in the throat, probably in the stomach.

    The man¡¯s voice whimpered as he fell to the ground. Soon, his face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. An Zheng turned and kicked the man¡¯s head, causing his head to explode.

    An Zheng took out a set of clothes from his storage space and covered the girl¡¯s body, then lightly patted her head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all in the past. My fault for being a littlete. If I hade earlier, I would not have let you get hurt. ¡±

    He indicated for the girl to return to the house, then took out the two good things that Zhong Jiuge had given him. A single piece of clothing could be transformed into any type of clothing. An Zheng took off that guy¡¯s clothes and covered them with the Hundred Transformations Robe. After a while, the Hundred Transformations Robe became a linen robe that was exactly the same as Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s clothes. Then he picked up the second good thing... Thousand Faces.

    It was a mask, and the easiest way to cover it was to cover the face of the person you were trying to pretend to be. But now that this person had already been beaten up to the point that his head was gone, An Zheng could only take note of his memories and wear the Hundred Transformations Clothing before starting to adjust his condition in the courtyard. The young girl was wearing clothes as she stood at the side and asked timidly, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Go inside to save him, so we have to pretend to be this bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to save my parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will save anyone who deserves to be saved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The youngdy stood up with determination, ¡°I know his appearance better than you do. If you face me, I¡¯ll help you look. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°No need, that¡¯s just your nightmare.

    An Zheng adjusted the water well pretty much the same as the person in his memory. He put on the Hundred Transformations Robe and hung the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s badge on his chest from the corpse on the ground. He then took out a jade bottle and sprinkled some of the liquid on it. The corpse then dissolved in a sh and disappeared.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t forget, but believe me, none of this is your fault. You are still as bright as the sun in the sky. No matter what you face in the future, you have to tell yourself ¡­ Now that he had endured such a difficult moment, what else could he not persevere in? ¡°Remember, no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged by who¡¯sughing at you, because the ones who are in the wrong isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s them.¡±

    After An Zheng organized himself, he turned around and walked out of the small courtyard. The girl stood at the door and looked at An Zheng¡¯s back, her mouth trembling as she said her thanks.

    She suddenly realized that the clothes she was wearing were the same person. She opened her mouth to shout out that she wanted to return the clothes to him. However, the mysterious man had already disappeared. Her hands tightly gripped onto her clothes, as if she waerson that had fallen into water and grabbed onto a floating wooden board.

    An Zheng walked out of the courtyard, thought about it, then returned. He beckoned the youngdy over: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhuang Xindie.¡±

    Hearing this name, An Zheng thought of his honorary disciple, Lenticr Butterfly.

    An Zheng took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡°Sit down cross-legged, don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Let me help you build your foundation. The grade of these Spirit Stones are very good. Then I will leave you a cultivation technique and you can follow it yourself. If he met such a bad person in the future, there was no need to hesitate. You have to learn to protect yourself and be strong. ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ You want to teach me cultivation? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t teach you, I¡¯m only helping you to change your physique. If you have the chance to leave the underground pce in the future,e find me at Jinling. I¡¯m at the Hollow Jade Temple, called Chen Liuxi. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone this name, not even your parents. Because once someone finds out, your whole family wille here to kill you. ¡±

    An Zheng held the spirit stone with his left hand and ced his right on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t think about anything else.

    In fact, this was not a difficult matter. It was very easy to detect the changes in his body. When such a mutation urred, one¡¯s attention would be attracted to it. Furthermore, with An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, it would not take long for him to build Zhuang Xindie¡¯s foundation. After a few minutes, Zhuang Xindie entered a meditative state. An Zheng looked at the remaining greyish ck spirit stone in his hand, and then took out a few spirit stones and a cultivation technique book and ced it beside Zhuang Xindie.

    Outside the forbidden area, An Zheng walked in expressionlessly. When the guards at the gate saw him, they immediately bowed and greeted him. It was clear that this young man¡¯s position in the Star Observation Pavilion was not that low. An Zheng was brave enough to swagger his way in. At the second door, there was a stone lion. When An Zheng got closer, two rays of blue light shot out from the eyes of the stone lion andnded on the badge on its chest. A momentter, the stone lion made a cracking sound as the second door opened itself.

    In order to prevent himself from being discovered that something was amiss, An Zheng tried his best not to look around. After he walked a few steps, he saw a few people in white robes walking towards another direction, and An Zheng followed after them. Those people turned to look at him. One of them said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wang, everyone is waiting for you. There are still some things that they need your help with. Since Master is out, we still need to rely on you.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him. Although he did not know what the problem was, he had no other choice. He followed the group and entered a secret passageway. Along the way, the investigation became more and more intense. Thankfully, these people often came in and out, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to get in. After walking forward for around ten minutes or so, An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide.

    This ce was like a great hall, it was very spacious and only Star Observation Pavilion people walked back and forth. The ranks of the Star Observation Pavilion were strict. Although An Zheng could not directly investigate it back then, he still had a certain understanding of theposition of the Star Observation Pavilion.

    The pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion had the highest status, followed by the elders, then the attendants, then the supervisors, and finally the people with the lowest status, who were known as the alchemists of the Star Observation Pavilion.

    All of their clothes did not look much different. The only difference was the embroidery on the sleeves and cor, as well as the badge on their chest. The people who were leading the way had lower statuses. They were all supervisors. An Zheng guessed that this person¡¯s identity should be that of a deacon¡¯s disciple, and a very important one at that.

    After walking a few steps, An Zheng noticed that the entire floor of the great hall had a gigantic teleportation formation ¡­ With this scale, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to teleport ten thousand people at once. With such arge teleportation array, the cost to create it was already astronomical.

    ¡°Teleportation array.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    The person from before said, ¡°Senior Brother,e quickly. We can¡¯t be sure of this unknown rune ¡­¡±

    An Zheng thought that if he was not sure, then he could confirm it. After a moment of silence, he decided to pee again seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet ande back soon.¡±

    Then, An Zheng was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had been careless.

    Where is the toilet?

 Chapter 851 - Murder by Borrowing a Knife Not this way

    <h4>Chapter 851 ¨C Murder by Borrowing a Knife Not this way</h4>

    The person An Zheng was impersonating as was Wang Yannan. only realised that he was being called after being called twice. He looked back and said, ¡°Why did you call me? I need to go to the bathroom. ¡±

    The person behind him who called out to him pointed in the other direction in surprise, ¡°Over there.¡±

    An Zheng said somewhat angrily: ¡°All that is on my mind is teleportation circle, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m confused.¡±

    That person did not suspect anything. After all, it was impossible for outsiders to enter this ce. Moreover, how could he possibly think that this Senior Martial Brother Wang was fake? Zhong Jiuge had three treasures, and both were given to An Zheng for self-defense. One was the Hundred Transformations Cloth, one was the Thousand Faces, and there was one that even An Zheng did not know.

    An Zheng followed the man¡¯s finger and walked out, and after entering a passage, he casually found a ce to sit for a while. Although no one would be able to see anything from here, but once it was rted to the Runes, An Zheng had no other choice. His talent in cultivation could be said to be unrivalled, but in terms of symbols, it was truly difficult for him to start. Everyone was not perfect. When he was interacting with the people of the Youguo back then, An Zheng remembered some of the Runes on them, but he could not arrange them.

    The huge teleportation formation on the ground earlier consisted of at least a few hundred runes, and at least five thousand Golden-Rank ranked spirit stones. If it was any other family, even a first-rate family would not be able to sustain sucuge project like this. They could get their hands on five thousand Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but with a few million runes arranged into a huge spell formation, it was impossible to do without Star Observation Pavilion.

    An Zheng sat for a while, organized his thoughts, then got up and walked back. When he arrived at the main hall, he saw that the supervisors of the Star Observation Pavilion were still waiting for him. Seeing him walk over, the youngest of them came up to him. ¡°Senior brother Wang, do you think there¡¯s a mistake here? The formation is almostplete, but why is there no response from the runes?¡±

    An Zheng pretended to look at them, and then casually drew a few runes from his memories: ¡°Try to rece these.¡±

    The supervisor took a nce at it and said, ¡°These runes don¡¯t seem to bemonly used by us. Is it possible to use them recklessly?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll let you try. If anything happens, I, Wang Yannan, will take responsibility!¡±

    The few of them nodded their heads immediately, and An Zheng took the opportunity to find an excuse to leave. He walked towards the other side of the hall. If this teleportation spell formation was used to teleport the monster over, then there must bassageway that led outside the high wall. Otherwise, how would the monster be able to get out? As expected, when An Zheng arrived, he saw a door, and taking advantage that no one was looking, he opened it and walked in. After entering, An Zheng regretted it immediately. It was already toote toe out.

    It was noassageway, but a room. There was a white-bearded old man sitting in the room. He looked to be around 70 to 80 years old.

    ¡°Longer?¡±

    The old man raised his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I sent someone to look for you just now, saying that you¡¯ve gone out of the restricted area. Let me tell you, with his Royal Highness here, the Grand Marshal of the Saints here, and the Pavilion Master here, you should restrain yourself. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the usual days, but I don¡¯t care if you just handle thosembs as you please. But now, you can¡¯t mess up the whole situation!¡±

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    An Zheng possessed it: ¡°It¡¯s exactly because disciple heard that master was looking for me, that¡¯s why I rushed back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You have changed your attitude. I¡¯m afraid that you already know that the Pavilion Master has arrived. Otherwise, how could you return so quickly? Is there something else? ¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    An Zheng said: The teleportation circle outside seemed to have met with some trouble, the runes did not react before, I had them rece some of the runes and tried.

    The white-bearded old man nodded. ¡°Even though you have a bad temper, you still do things seriously.¡± Sit down, I have something to tell you. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down on his butt and thought how unlucky he was.

    The old man remained silent for a while and said, ¡°There is something that I should have told you a long time ago ¡­¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with you, so I dragged it all the way to today. But seeing that the teleportation array is about to bepleted, and that something big is about to happen, I have to tell you. You should know that in the past few hundred years, what His Majesty cares about the most is what we¡¯re doing. And this is too big a deal, and the fewer people who know, the better, you understand. ¡±

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The old man raised his head and nced at An Zheng, ¡°Even though I usually reprimand you a lot, it¡¯s not because I value you. If not for your mischievous personality, I would have promoted you long ago. Now that this matter is about to bepleted, I will bring it up to the Pavilion Master, raising you to the same level as me. ¡°I¡¯m old, and in the future, everything under mymand will be inherited by you.¡±

    An Zheng thought about how he should express himself. Just as he stood up and was about to say something, the old man waved his hand. ¡°No need to thank me.

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Then he sat down.

    However, he didn¡¯t care and continued, ¡°People on the other side of the wall don¡¯t know about it. Even people here only know about it from our people, so there is no need to worry. But within us, your juniors in particr, are all discussing in private. Some people say that His Majesty created a substitute for himself! ¡±

    The elder said angrily, ¡°Your Majesty is invincible, do you still need to create a substitute for yourself?¡±

    An Zheng thought that this must be a substitute.

    ¡°However, this item is indeed very important and His Majesty cannot afford to lose it. ¡°Furthermore, if you were to inherit my position in the future and are chosen by me now, I might not respect you in the future.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood. He raised his hand and madhroat slitting gesture.

    The old man nodded, ¡°At least you are not too stupid. You are right, we cannot keep these people.¡±

    An Zheng thought in his heart.

    The old man continued, ¡°In a while, gather them up. I will take care of the small gap myself. Your junior brothers won¡¯t suspect you, and I know you have a way to clean up this matter. In a moment you call them into my house, and I¡¯ll go out and see the gap. Be quick about it, you can use your shit. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it cleanly and decisively.¡±

    The old man waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Just wait here. I¡¯ll go get them all in.¡±

    The old man got up and left. When he walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, he said: ¡°I know you have a great future, I will still need to rely on you in the future. Work well, don¡¯t waste my effort to cultivate you.¡±

    An Zheng immediately thanked him and the old man walked out. A few minutester, all the disciples returned. There were about twenty or so of them. After they came in, An Zheng closed the door: ¡°I know you probably don¡¯t like me, and are usually angry with me, but right now, my words are extremely important, so you all can choose to not believe me, but you all only need to try to find out that I am not lying. Master told me to kill all of you and to return the poison to me. Don¡¯t be surprised or afraid, there¡¯s a way to prove that I¡¯m not lying now ¡­ In a moment, all of you will be lying on the ground, resting, and no one will breathe.

    ¡°When Master sees you like this after entering, he will definitely let down his guard. Moreover, I know that he is only using me. After I kill you, he will definitely silence me. I don¡¯t believe what he said about killing all of you and making me his sessor. He has always disliked me, and I also disapproved of you guys. However, in this moment of life and death, you all should still believe in me. ¡±

    Their faces were filled with shock, and no one knew whether or not they should believe An Zheng. An Zheng opened up a small crack on the door and looked outside: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, when hees backter, all of you should lie down, do not breathe, this is not difficult right?¡±

    The group of people talked in hushed tones, and around 10 minutester, the old man stood up and walked back to them. An Zheng made a gesture, although these people were skeptical, they did not suffer any losses even if they faked their deaths.

    Not long after, the old man pushed open the door and entered. He looked at the corpses on the ground and smiled in satisfaction, ¡°I knew you would not disappoint me. Your actions were indeed straightforward. Yenan,e over here. I have something to give you. This thing represents my privilege in the Star Observation Pavilion, and you know that the authority for each rank is different. I hand over the authority to you, you should trust me now, right? ¡±

    An Zheng immediatelyughed: ¡°That¡¯s naturally good.¡±

    The old man sat down on his seat, opened the drawer and took out something from inside. Just as An Zheng arrived in front of him, the old man suddenly lifted it up, and threw it towards An Zheng. It was a modified crossbow, and each bolt was supported by an exquisite rune array. This type of bolt was several times faster and much more powerful than an ordinary crossbow. Normally, a Symbol Master¡¯s physique was average and his speed was slow, so logically, Wang Yannan wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.

    But An Zheng was not Wang Yannan.

    Just as the few crossbows were about to pierce into An Zheng¡¯s chest, An Zheng raised his hand just in time and gently blocked all the crossbows. The crossbow arrows were blocked in the palm of An Zheng¡¯s hand, but they did not even manage to pierce through his palm.

    An Zheng said somewhat helplessly: ¡°I forgot, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t block it.¡±

    He casually threw the crossbow on the ground and turned around to look. ¡°Everyone, stand up. You all have seen how deep the affection our teacher has for us.¡±

    They all stood up and red at the old man. The old man¡¯s face was deathly pale as he looked at An Zheng in disbelief, ¡°You ¡­ How could you block it? You ¡­ Just how many more things are you hiding from me!? ¡±

    An Zheng immediately grabbed the old man¡¯s neck: ¡°Speak, what is the secret, I can still consider not killing you. We will be master and disciple, from then on we will go our separate ways.¡±

    The old man was choked by his neck and was unable to breathe. A momentter, he was terrified. ¡°I said I will say ¡­¡±

    He told An Zheng everything that he knew. An Zheng knew that it was a mix of truth and falsehood, but there must be something valuable inside. He could break the old man¡¯s neck with any amount of force. Leaving such a vicious person alive would be a disaster. If he was so hateful to his own disciple, then he would be even more heartless to outsiders. An Zheng turned to look at his fellow disciples. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore, take advantage of the fact that we haven¡¯t been discovered and run away quickly.¡±

    ¡°How can we run? We¡¯re heavily guarded.¡± This is bad, if you kill him, we will all die. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can we run?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t forget to run to the underground city. There¡¯s only death there.¡±

    An Zheng would definitely not reveal the secret passage to Yuwen n, he pretended to ponder for a moment and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side of the high wall, that way can lead to the outside world, as long as we go that way, we will definitely be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    One of them said, ¡°We all know where the secret passageway to the other side is, but no one dares to go near. In order to protect themselves, we can only try.¡±

    An Zhengughed in his heart, as expected, he did not need any effort to obtain it.

 Chapter 852 - I Very Soon

    <h4>Chapter 852 ¨C I Very Soon</h4>

    The disciples did not doubt An Zheng¡¯s identity at all. Although most of them did not like Senior Brother Wang¡¯s usual style, they saved them this time. An Zheng found an excuse to cut off the rear, so he took the back. This made the people even more grateful.

    It did not take long for them to lead An Zheng to the tunnel, it was just that the security here was extremely tight.

    The moment the guard saw the group approach them, his face changed and he stepped forward to intercept them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    At this time, An Zheng walked to the front and said with a serious face: ¡°We will follow the order to gather some people from outside.¡±

    ¡°Mobilize people? Do I need you to go so many times? ¡±

    ¡°You need to select one person after another, and time is limited, so you have to choose who to choose from. You know how tight the deadline is, and now you need the soldiers toe over and check it out. ¡±

    ¡°Show me your tokens.¡±

    ¡°Token?¡±

    An Zheng looked back, and all of their faces were filled with nervousness. Who were the guards? How could they not see that something was wrong with them? An Zheng apologized to the disciples in his heart, then he suddenly turned around and shed the guard¡¯s neck with his palm. Although the guard noticed that something was amiss, he did not expect the Star Observation Pavilion people to actually attack. He thought that these people were just curious about the other side of the wall and wanted to test the waters.

    An Zheng showed no mercy the moment he attacked. The thirty odd guards, under his constant teleportation, all fell within thirty seconds. The charm magicians were dumbstruck. None of them thought that Senior Martial Brother Wang would be this powerful. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear in their hearts. If Senior Martial Brother Wang had attacked them in their master¡¯s room, none of them would have been able to survive.

    ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡±

    Just at this time, the patrolling men on the high wall had already noticed the change in their situation. The warning horn had already begun to whistle loudly.

    Those people swarmed over to open the door, but it was too heavy and had runes supporting it. Fortunately, these guys were good at runes, so they quickly found a way to undo the runes. It was just that the door was a metal gate. Even if they undid the runes, they wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the gate.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    An Zheng rushed over and kicked the iron gate. That kick was far more than ten thousand jin. The iron gate flew off by itself. Many of the solid stone walls surrounding the iron gate were blown away, and rocks flew everywhere. An Zheng shouted for everyone to calm down and was the first one to rush out.

    The hearts of those people were saying, ¡°Damn it, everyone has their own destiny¡±. Senior Martial Brother Wang, you can¡¯t ignore us. But after they rushed out, An Zheng was nowhere to be seen.

    The first thing An Zheng did when he got there was to grab an armored guard, then teleport away. In the next second, An Zheng appeared in a secret location. He knocked the guard out, then took off the Thousand Faces man¡¯s face and pasted it on the man¡¯s face. After a while, the Thousand Faces man changed into the man¡¯s appearance, An Zheng took it off and pasted it on his face. Then, he covered the guard with the Hundred Transformations Cloak. The miraculous thing was that the Hundred Transformations Cloak could even imitate the armor.

    In just a few seconds, An Zheng changed his appearance to a different identity and walked out from the hidden ce. Seeing that he was already shouting for people to capture him, he entered the capturing army and started running around. After this event, who would notice him? Their targets were all the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s men who were dressed in white and ran away. An Zheng did not know what the consequences would be for the people from Star Observation Pavilion, since even if they died, they would still deserve to die.

    An Zheng ran for a while before finding an opportunity to leave, and arrogantly entered the granary. The reason why they didn¡¯t go to the armory was because the security there was even tighter.

    The granary was simply too big, it was extremely difficult for An Zheng to find the entrance to the next floor. He did not know how far down there was, but it would be too big of a deal if he wanted to blow it up.

    Just as An Zheng was walking around aimlessly, he suddenly saw that not far away, there was someone looking at him with a slightly provocative attitude. An Zheng was startled for a moment, thinking that it took all of his effort to f * cking enter, why was this fellow waiting here?

    That person was actually Yuwen Wushuang. He did not even change his clothes.

    An Zheng was somewhat unable to bear with the light and mocking gaze, and continued to search after ring at Yuwen Wushuang. Yuwen Wushuang followed An Zheng, and said while walking: ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, I just followed you in.¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Follow me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have some special abilities that allow them to not be able to sense or see me.¡±

    ¡°Invisibility? Then why are you making me work so hard? ¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t be invisible on my own. Someone has to take me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This means that I need a person¡¯s aura to conceal myself andpletely turn myself into the person¡¯s shadow. I followed your shadow in, so I didn¡¯te in to wait for you. After you change your clothes ¡­ Cough cough, while you¡¯re busy I¡¯ll leave and wait for you here. ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±

    ¡°Because only you can see me.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said with slight pride: ¡°Because I borrowed your aura to enter and blend into your shadow, only you could see me.¡±

    ¡°You are so far away from me, yet you are still in my shadow?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang pointed to the ground, and the shadows of those huge granary connected into one. An Zheng suddenly realized something, and then, he suddenly realized something... The most terrifying thing about this Yuwen Wushuang wasn¡¯t the forbidden technique he had fought against, but her invisibility. She could use the shadows of others to hide himself. If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t she be the invincible assassin in this world?

    Seemingly sensing what An Zheng was thinking, Yuwen Wushuang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as you think. I have spent enough time with you previously, so I can borrow your aura. Moreover, your aura must be strong enough, otherwise it will not be able to block me. ¡±

    She seemed to have be more talkative than before. Maybe it was because what An Zheng had done at the forbidden area made her feel that it was somewhat fun.

    ¡°I know who you are.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps abruptly stopped, and he looked at Yuwen Wushuang with some hostility.

    Yuwen Wushuang startedughing, how beautiful would such a cold and arrogant girl be? It was just like a mountain peach flower that could bloom on a cliff in the cold winter. A warm breeze suddenly blew across some ciers that seemed to be frozen solid.

    ¡°I was about to tell you, you idiot. Since I borrowed your aura, I naturally know who you are. The power of thunder in your body is so obvious, how can you deceive others? If I hadn¡¯t added ayer of power to suppress your aura in the forbidden area, those experts might have already discovered you. ¡°In other words, we owe each other nothing.¡±

    An Zheng finally understood why the Yuwen n would choose Yuwen Wushuang to enter the underground pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang walked forward with his hands behind his back, the tip of her foot feeling a little happy, as if he was a little bit satisfied seeing An Zheng¡¯s defeated state. She did not forget the matter of An Zheng¡¯s defeatst time. How could that young girl not feel a little pleased with himself when he was facing such a skillful opponent? She walked in front, his figure graceful. An Zheng red at her, thinking to himself that he should distance himself from this woman in the future.

    ¡°Ow ~¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said as he walked: ¡°I have already borrowed your aura and shadow once, so I don¡¯t need that much time to prepare next time. Therefore ¡­ If you fight with me again, you will definitely lose. ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say a word.

    The two of them tried their best to pick up the shadow of the granary as they left. Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s and An Zheng¡¯s bodies had basically assimted into one another, so she could also make An Zheng enter into an almost perfect state of invisibility. Such abination of two people seemed invincible. No matter how big the underground pce was, the two of them would eventually find each other after searching so quickly. Moreover, most of the people¡¯s attention was attracted by the Wardens who were running away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get in.¡±

    After finding the ce, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang thought for a while, then nodded his head: ¡°I cannot enter, it is truly too difficult.¡±

    Although two people could conceal themselves, they could use their strength to suppress their auras and shadows. However, the person in front of them made them both feel despair. Although there was only one person sitting at the entrance, there was a wooden table in front of him with teacups and bowls on it. This person looked to be in his twenties, but he seemed so calm and collected as he sat there drinking tea. As long as he sat here, even if An Zheng and Yuwen Wushuang worked together, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.

    ¡°So powerful.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t beat him no matter what. Do you know who this person is? If you knew, you probably wouldn¡¯t even be interested. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sima Pingfeng.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang was obviously startled for a moment, and looked at An Zheng: ¡°That Sima Pingfeng who has shocked the entire Southern Wilderness at the age of twenty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but sigh, ¡°Go and find another entrance. As long as he is still sitting here, you and I have no chance. Forty years ago, he was already an expert at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage. At that time, in Jinling, there were not many people who could defeat him. ¡±

    ¡°Peak of Lower Celestial Stage, even in the entire world, how many people are able to beat him?¡±

    Just as the two were about to leave, Sima Pingfeng suddenly stretched his back, stood up, and stretched his body. His eyes seemed to nce at An Zheng and the others intentionally or unintentionally, and then he turned around and left.

    ¡°Go pee.¡±

    As he walked into the distance, his back seemed somewhat perfunctory. His acting skills were just too terrible. He clearly wanted to put An Zheng and the others in on purpose, but he just didn¡¯t want to be more serious when acting. An Zheng and Yuwen Wushuang just could not understand. Sima Pingfeng had obviously already discovered the two of them, but why did he not make a move and instead let them in? If he didn¡¯t ask him in person, he would never find the answer.

    ¡°I pee really fast.¡±

    In the distance, Sima Pingfeng seemed to be talking to himself as he said, ¡°I always urinate very quickly.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face reddened, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly, ¡°If we don¡¯t go in, then we¡¯ll be letting down on their boastful acting skills.¡±

 Chapter 853 - War Machines

    <h4>Chapter 853 ¨C War Machines</h4>

    The existence of the underground pce was of unknown value to themoners. However, to the Saint King, this wce that no one else could understand. The closer An Zheng got to the secret, the more he felt that this ce was built for Chen Wunuo alone, and not for themon people of this world.

    Back then when he pulled the four Marshal of the Sanctuary out of the four directions and into the Royal Tomb, it might not have been just the beginning, but rather, things had already reached a point of materialization. At the beginning, there was no need to muster up such arge force. Only when the results came out would they be able to strengthen their protection. And now, even the Marshal of the Sanctuary, the pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion, and even that Chen Zhongqi who hade back to life, were all present here.

    In fact, An Zheng was not very familiar with the four Marshal of the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary. At that level, everyone would be like a god to ordinary people. But in fact, even if they were from Holy See, they had to deliberately keep their distance from other important figures.

    Rtively speaking, An Zheng was the one that he was more familiar with. He was half a madman, a madman who could challenge him no less than ten times a year. But exactly because the An Zheng at that time was almost peerlessly powerful, Mu Jianli would not use his mind perception to sense such things, because it waspletely meaningless to the An Zheng at that time.

    The remaining people could even be said to be of different generation from An Zheng, even if it was the Sima Pingfeng who was considered the youngest, he was still a lot older than An Zheng. However, there were only three people who were familiar with the Great Western Region¡¯s Marshal of the Sanctuary. They were Mu Jianli, Ye Tianlian and Sima Pingfeng. There was one that was even more mysterious, so mysterious that no one knew if this person actually existed or not.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t figure out what Sima Pingfeng meant. Why would he let him in just like that?

    Yuwen Wushuang nced at An Zheng, his eyes revealing a strange expression.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t seem to be talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Could it be towards me?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang did not continue speaking and only walked out. The more An Zheng thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. He chased after his and asked, ¡°What exactly do you mean? You ¡­ What are you thinking! ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang still did not speak. An Zheng felt that if he and this woman stayed together for a few more days, they might be able to fight.

    When the two of them reached the door, they realised that Sima Pingfeng waeally good person and actually opened it. The two of them stood there hesitating, whether they should go in or not. If he went in and closed the door, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away even if he wanted to. If you didn¡¯t go in, they would have already discovered you and put on a show of allowing you to go in.

    ¡°We seem to have lost.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Why did I lose.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang nodded, ¡°Yes, I noticed it too. Whether we went in or not, we lost. Senior Sima is indeed powerful. He set up a chess game for us. If we go in, we¡¯ll be locked up and beaten. If I don¡¯t go in, I will beughed at openly. ¡±

    At this time, Sima Pingfeng walked over regretfully, and stood not too far away from the two of them: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an outstanding young man, so I wanted to give you two a chance to go in and take a look.

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not fun to y with, you¡¯ve even won.¡±

    ¡°I only won because I¡¯m older than all of you.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng looked very young, just over twenty years old. However, even he could not remember exactly how old this person was. His catchphrase was, ¡°I¡¯m younger than Ye Tianlian.¡±

    Footsteps could be heard in the distance as a group of important figures appeared with calm expressions. They did not show any signs of anger, nor did they show any signs of surprise. On the contrary, under their calmness, they even had a faint appreciation.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯de.¡±

    Mu Jianli nced at An Zheng: ¡°Daoist Chen, your curiosity is a little too strong.¡±

    An Zheng took off his mask, and said with some regret: ¡°Then it would seem to be extremely boring.¡±

    Mu Jianli smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not that I knew you woulde, it¡¯s just that His Majesty knew that you would definitelye. So we¡¯re just curious about how far you can go. When we made the bet, we said that if Chen Liuxi could walk in front of Sima Pingfeng, we would all lose. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°The reason is simple.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng said: ¡°There is only one entrance to this ce, and I must sit here and not leave. So no matter how outstanding you are, once you reach my ce, it will only be the end. Unless your cultivation base is much higher than mine, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter from me. That¡¯s why we said when we made the bet that the limit was mine. If Chen Liuxi is able to walk in front of me and can¡¯t be stopped before him, or perhaps he can¡¯t be discovered, then Chen Liuxi is already outstanding enough.

    Ye Tianlian, who was the second ranked among the Four Great Sacred Masters, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even I can only make it to this step.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But I can¡¯t get ahead of myself.¡±

    The pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion, Tan Shanse, who had been standing slightly at the back without a word, looked at An Zheng with interest. After being silent until now, he opened his mouth and asked: ¡°Dao Priest Chen, are you interested in entering my Star Observation Pavilion?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at him, and Tan Shanseughed indifferently: ¡°Your majesty said, Star Observation Pavilion must recruit talent.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi didn¡¯t seem to know about An Zheng¡¯s identity at all, and also seemed to have forgotten the enmity and story between him and Fang Zheng that could not be avoided. He seemed likerson who had never appeared in An Zheng¡¯s life before. At this moment, he was inviting An Zheng to the deepest part of the secret underground pce with his identity as a Great Western Prince.

    ¡°After reading it, you will all be disappointed.¡±

    Disappointment?

    An Zheng¡¯s biggest disappointment was that Chen Zhongqi was still alive. Back then, when Phoenix Stage Chen Zhongqi took the poison andmitted suicide, An Zheng never turned his head back. What he was afraid of, or perhaps was not willing to face, was precisely the fact that he knew Chen Zhongqi did not dare to die. In a sense, An Zheng¡¯s revenge was only a farewell to the past.

    But now, Chen Zhongqi had appeared in front of An Zheng, making many things clear. But for some reason, when An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi, he discovered that the expression in his eyes was extremely pure, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of difference. In other words, it seemed like Chen Zhongqi really did not know An Zheng. Did he lose his memory? Or was there some unforeseen event?

    The Chen Zhongqi in front of him waspletely different from the Chen Zhongqi who was familiar with him before, and could even be said to have a brotherly rtionship with him. That Chen Zhongqi was passionate, rebellious, and extremely eloquent. He could incite too many people to work for him. But now, this Chen Zhongqi looked reserved, calm, and did not have the slightest bit of pretentiousness, as though he was apletely different person.

    ¡°Although very boring, but you wille into contact with the most important secret in this world that cannot be told to outsiders.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said as he walked, ¡°However, Your Majesty had instructed us that the two of you will be the pirs of the Da Xi in the next few decades or even a few hundred years. Yuwen Wushuang, you are from Yuwen n, but your future achievements are definitely higher than Yuwen Guanghan¡¯s. However, Daoist Priest Chen, your achievements may be so high that others will look up to you. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi giving sucigh evaluation, just happened to exin a problem ¡­ He was not familiar with An Zheng. It was an amiable reaction, but it was actually as cold as ice and frost. What he had said was all a noble words, wless but not sincere. His words were probably just to ry Chen Wunuo¡¯s words, so he did not carry any emotion when he said them.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something... When the news of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s death had just reached the capital, the Divine Empress was infuriated. She did not even hesitate to fall out with the Sacred Emperor and sent someone to the northwest to ask for an answer from Yuwen n. The person called Fifth Uncle had already left the Jinling. At that time, everyone predicted that the Northwest was going to be a sea of blood. But in reality, the Divine Empress very quickly changed her mind and summoned Fifth Uncle back. Just the death of the Yuwen n¡¯s Patriarch, Yu Wende, allowed the matter of a prince dying in Phoenix Stage to be resolved.

    This matter had always been something that the great figures in the Jinling could not understand. An Zheng felt that he was slowly approaching the truth.

    This Chen Zhongqi, An Zheng felt that he was not Chen Zhongqi. However, there was another terrifying possibility. The Chen Zhongqi that An Zheng was familiar with in the past, was not the real Chen Zhongqi.

    Chen Zhongqi gestured with his hand to open the door, then walked in first. He looked noble and elegant, undoubtedly possessing the pride and conceit of a prince. The person beside him is either the Star Observation Pavilion Pavilion¡¯s main disciple or the Grand Marshal of the Sanctuary. However, amongst these people, he still has the temperament of a real leader.

    ¡°His Majesty loves talents, and prefers unscrupulous talents. But to not be formal doesn¡¯t mean that there are no rules ¡­ His Majesty can let bygones be bygones, and even order me to show you what you want to see. However, I still want to advise you guys ¡­ Be it to your majesty or to Da Xi, you have to respect them. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang frowned slightly as the corner of his mouth rose.

    Chen Zhongqi still did not have any reaction, it was as if he did not care about their reactions.

    There was a long passage by the door. The two sides of the passage were not ordinary walls but mirrors. The passage was at leasundred meters long, and the mirrors on both sides were as big as that. Thus, it was hard to understand what material this was made of. It was so smooth, smooth, and huge. People walked down the aisle, and the mirrors made them look more crowded.

    Every person, including the original body, seemed to have three of themselves.

    ¡°What Da Xi wants is not peace, but the prosperity of immortality. This prosperity is reflected in people living and working in peace, getting richer and morefortable. However, the stability of the royal family, as well as those at the higher levels of the Da Xi family, ally in the stability of the royal family. If it wasn¡¯t for the royal family, if there wasn¡¯t the formation of the various levels of Holy See, then this kind of stability wouldn¡¯t have appeared. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s words were firm and official.

    ¡°Therefore, in order to continue the peace of Da Xi and creatrosperous future, from three hundred years ago, the Saint King had been living in peace. He began building the underground pce in five ces in the east, south, west, and north that could gather the most heaven and earth¡¯s essence. It was also from that time onwards that Star Observation Pavilion began to prepare for a major event. Every family is involved in this matter, even ordinary people, including those demon beasts and even ordinary wild beasts. ¡±

    An Zheng listened quietly, he did not think that the secret would be revealed in such a way in front of him.

    ¡°What is the most powerful and stable foundation of a country?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s footsteps slightly paused, he turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Dao Friend Chen, do you know?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°People.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi continued to walk forward, with disdain in his eyes: ¡°They are war machines, not necessarily armies and machines. This was because the military might was not permanent. As long as Da Xi¡¯s army hadn¡¯t fought foundred years, their fighting strength would only remain as glorious as paper. Battleships, cannons, various equipment, they are all constantly making progress in their own ways of thinking. Whether or not they are still ahead of the rest of the world, no one knows. ¡±

    ¡°There is only one thing that cannot be surpassed, and it will never change.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pushed open the door at the end of the passage: ¡°That is the person that gathered the strongest bloodlines of every n and family to create this kind of person who was specially born for the war.

    Behind the door, there wauge crystal hall. The stars could be seen from 360 degrees outside. Outside the crystal hall, there was a lush green forest.

    ¡°They¡¯re in here.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°You will soon understand the value of their existence.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, an ominous premonition emerging in his heart.

 Chapter 854 - Fighters

    <h4>Chapter 854 ¨C Fighters</h4>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you value them, rules are just rules.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sat down in the middle of this huge round crystal ball and looked at An Zheng indifferently. There was no history in that eyes, as though everything ended in Phoenix Stage. However, he had not truly taken the poison and killed himself, so it had truly ended? However, he did not look at the feeling of deceiving himself, as if he truly did not recognize who An Zheng was.

    An Zheng looked at him, waiting for him to make a decision.

    ¡°Outside is an artificially grown jungle, and inside is everything that exists in the outside world. ¡°Demonic beasts, wild beasts, aboriginals, and even you.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pointed to the outside of the crystal hall. ¡°As punishment for breaking the rules, you will be sent into the forest. Over there, you don¡¯t have to worry about demon beasts. You should worry about our war machine, the perfect cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°Perfect?¡±

    An Zheng repeated these two words witone full of contempt.

    That¡¯s right, they had to collect the blood of the variousrge families, together with the secret techniques of the Star Observation Pavilion and the protection from the four Saint-ranked marshal level warriors to create such a war machine. If sucerson was truly perfect, then it would be the coldest disrespect to nature.

    ¡°Put them in there. If theye out alive, the mistake they made would be written off. If I die in there ¡­ You will be responsible for writing a report and handing it to His Majesty. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up: ¡°Sima Pingfeng and Mu Jianli are in charge of following them, but there is one thing that you two must remember ¡­ Their life or death is not controlled by you, but by the fighter. If I find out that you saved him, even if you are the Marshal of the Saint realm, I can still kill you. Also, everyone is here to observe and test the abilities of thesebatants. ¡±

    The crystal hall opened a door, and Sima Pingfeng helplessly said to An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s no other way, you guys go in.¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything more. Yuwen Wushuang was also calm as he followed An Zheng and the other two out of the crystal hall and into the primeval forest outside.

    ¡°If you have the chance, then leave by yourself.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°I know that Yuwen n will not be unprepared. You are the future of your n, they will not easily give up on you.¡±

    ¡°A chance?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang said calmly: ¡°You think too much. Even if our Yuwen n is prepared, it depends on who we are up against. My ancestor does have enough weight, but he won¡¯te. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you that sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    As Yuwen Wushuang walked beside An Zheng, she suddenly realized that An Zheng¡¯s way of walking was very strange. After observing for a while, she suddenly understood and felt a bit of warmth in her heart. Because the reason why An Zheng¡¯s position had changed was entirely because of the terrain. If he judged that there was danger from the left, he would walk towards Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s left front. If one judged that there waossibility of danger on the right, they would circle around to her right.

    If a girl who didn¡¯t understand was blocked by a man in front of her, she might just curse, ¡°Do you know how to walk?¡± Sometimes, it¡¯s just ack of attention. Actually, this was just something in An Zheng¡¯s personality, he would never deliberately express it. Whether it was Qu Liuxi or Gu Qianye, both of them were walking on the street. He would always be in the direction where a carriage or something else came from.

    Yuwen Wushuang purposely slowed his pace, when she suddenly felt that being thrown in suce wasn¡¯t somethingpletely uneptable. The warmth he felt made her begin to believe that people could trust each other and take care of each other. Perhaps this kind of trust and care had nothing to do with family.

    However, An Zheng did not notice the change in Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s expression, as his attention was focused on his surroundings. Heaven¡¯s Eye had already been released. It stood aeight of around a hundred meters, overlooking the entire area. If there was any danger, he would have been able to sense it ahead of time.

    ¡°The weather here is really dense.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang felt that he should say something to cover up the chaos in his heart.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very rich. It was probably created especially for that so-called ¡®fighter¡¯. If one wanted to raise their cultivation base far beyond normal cultivators, then the environment was very important. The forest they were building should have consumed arge amount of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to maintain the natural vitality of this ce. It is because of this, that the fighter will be able to increase his cultivation at a speed far faster than ordinary people. Otherwise, his body will not be able to withstand it. ¡±

    ¡°Could a fighter be one?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s definitely more than one, if there¡¯s only one, then there¡¯s absolutely no need to do this. Just relying on the umtion of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was enough to allow a warrior to grow at the fastest speed possible. Thus, there is definitely a lot of War Hous here. However, you shouldn¡¯t be too worried, as I suspect ¡­ The fighters here are all defective. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Chen Wunuo built five underground pces in the north, south, east and west regions. However, in the past several hundred years, they had collected such arge amount of blood. Naturally, they could not create one, nor could they seed on their first try. The reason why all of these powerful figures had gone to the northwest instead of the other four was because this was the only ce that could create such an environment simr to the ancient era. Those who were defective, or rather immature, would be sent here to train and gain experience ¡­ This was a major development in the Northwest. Chen Wunuo purposely pretended to empty the northwest area, as if he was trying to cover up the existence of the Northwest Underground Pce. But in reality, it¡¯s to attract demon beasts. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, ¡°In this ce, there must be arge number of Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s summoner that have been caught and entered, bing tools for those warriors to train themselves.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°Even if it¡¯s an unsessful opponent, would it still be that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the distant forest, where there was a slight movement, and made a gesture: ¡°Even if there is, there could only be one, and it¡¯s even in the Jinling¡¯s imperial tomb, the huge teleportation formation was prepared to send that thing over.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°Why are you thinking so much?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because I¡¯m certain that I don¡¯t want to die here, so I wanted to think about it in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang looked in the direction An Zheng was looking: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°I have an umbre that can temporarily be invisible, but its grade is a little low. Anything here can be found, so it¡¯s not useful to me in the underground pce. How far can your ability ensure that we remain invisible? ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang answered with slight pride: ¡°Just like you.¡±

    Only then did An Zheng realize that she had used his own strength to be invisible. In other words, the higher the rank of the person she relied on, the more powerful her ability to be invisible was. If she identally borrowed the strength of a cultivator of Sima Pingfeng¡¯s level, then she could even silently eliminate Chen Zhongqi.

    He was born with the physique of an assassin, and his talent was abnormal. As long as her shadow continued to spread out, she would be able to hide herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough. Otherwise, Sima Pingfeng would not have noticed us.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang pointed to a nearby big tree, and the two of them flew up. Standing amongst the dense leaves, hiding his body, under the third stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, Yuwen Wushuang felt that his [Invisibility] talent had been unleashed to the maximum.

    Not long after, heavy footsteps could be heard from afar. A man in ck clothes, who appeared to be around 30 years old, walked out from the woods. His left hand was empty, while his right hand was holding onto a gigantic demonic beast¡¯s tail. That demonic beast seemed to be seventy to eighty meters long, but he didn¡¯t even need to use a bit of effort to drag it. The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing An Zheng¡¯s vignce towards the ck-clothed man to be even stronger.

    ¡°The name of the peak level Higher Completion Stage demon beast is unknown, it is suspected to be a demon beast from the ancient times. There is only a tiny bit of distance between it and the Lower Celestial Stage, but it can evolve.

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s mind: ¡°It¡¯s Bone Aversion, a type of summoner, its strength is very strong, and from the looks of it, this Bone Aversion is already close to maturity. It was recorded that the most powerful anorexia was able to reach a level that was close to the peak of one¡¯s current cultivation realm ¡­ ¡°Saint realm.¡±

    ¡°Is that a fighter?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s attention waspletely focused on that man. That man¡¯s body seemed perfect, strong and not clumsy, his figure was slender and not obese. His movements were simple, powerful, and without any unnecessary movements.

    At this moment, the forest in the distance suddenly shook violently. The warrior¡¯s expression changed. He casually threw the demon beast¡¯s tail to the side and turned towards the direction of the jungle, swaying slightly. Both of his legs and arms maintained a posture of preparation for the collision.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An even bigger one came out from behind the tree, looking like it was more than a hundred meters away. Bone Aversion had two thick hind legs. Its front legs were rtively shorter, so it didn¡¯t crawl on all fours. Rather, it relied on its two hind legs to run or walk. Its body was oveundred meters long, and the shape of its tail was very strange. The tip was as sharp as a spear, and the thicker and stronger it got. When it was near its butt, its tail would be at least twenty meters thick.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Bones roared at the man, and the hurricane from his mouth swept through the forest. The thick tree was turned to powder in an instant, and the man was ready to charge, but he still managed to cut more than a dozen meters back.

    He seemed to get excited and roared at the anorexic. The sound was actually exactly the same as the sound made by the Bone Aversion, giving off the same creepy feeling!

    ¡°He¡¯s learning!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise: ¡°He was learning everything he saw. He thought that the power of the roar was great, so he learned it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    The Warrior roared towards the Bone Aversion. Two violent sound waves shed against each other, and the area several hundred meters around the two of them were cleared. An Zheng and the others followed the scattered pieces of wood andnded in the distance, but did not attract the attention of the two fellows.

    It was a fist to flesh fight, and the fighter was actually using the same method of fighting a demon beast to fight against the hundred-meter-long Bone Aversion. Soon, it seemed that he was no match for it. However, the Bone Aversion did not kill it. The strength of this Bone Aversion had already reached Lower Celestial Stage, and it was at least around the second stage.

    After about ten minutes, the Battle Mage, who was covered in wounds, won.

    He stood on the corpse of the Bone Aversion and tore off his clothes, then roared towards the sky. Then, he cut open the body of the Bone Aversion witalm and pulled out the Demonic Beast Cores, swallowing it whole.

    At this time, a ck light suddenly shed and anotherbatant appeared without notice. He grabbed the neck of the first fighter who appeared from behind and stabbed his palm into that person¡¯s heart. After digging out the heart, he started devouring it bit by bit ¡­

 Chapter 855 - Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 855 ¨C Vicious</h4>

    Yuwen Wushuang was already shocked when he saw that thing actually devouring Demonic Beast Cores with its mouth wide open. Even if it was cold and proud, cold and lonely, she was still a girl. When she saw the other thing charge out and kill his own kind and then gobble up his heart, she could not help but want to vomit.

    An Zheng ced his palm on Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s shoulder and a warm current started to flow from his palm into Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s body. Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s expression became a little calmer as he looked at An Zheng with gratitude.

    Then, she was stunned for a moment as she looked in disbelief at An Zheng¡¯s palm on his shoulder.

    She ¡­ Don¡¯t let anyone touch you.

    She would find it filthy and hard to ept.

    But why?!

    Seeing that Yuwen Wushuang¡¯splexion had improved, An Zheng took his hands off her shoulders and smiled gently. Yuwen Wushuang repeatedly told himself in his heart that he did not hate An Zheng. It was only because they had some sort of cultivation rtionship that made them like this.

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s mind: ¡°These people were created, they don¡¯t havuman nature, so they don¡¯t think that swallowing each other is uneptable. Moreover, there may be such things in human nature. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. Her understanding of human nature was too shallow and paranoid.

    Right at this moment, the second warrior who had appeared had finished eating the first person who had appeared, and suddenly raised his head to look at An Zheng and the rest¡¯s position. Although they were separated by a long distance, An Zheng and Yuwen Wushuang both saw the doubt in that fellow¡¯s eyes.

    Then, without any warning, that guy rushed towards them like a storm, pushing forward with both of his hands as he ran.

    There were no fancy moves, nor was there any probing. It was just an extremely fierce attack. The Cultivation Power that the warrior pushed out with both of his hands were extremely berserk. As he moved forward, the Cultivation Power swept up an Earth Dragon in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng pulled Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s hand and rushed forward, startling Yuwen Wushuang. He clearly should have retreated, but he actually charged straight at that guy.

    An Zheng pulled Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s hand as they brushed past that guy¡¯s body. However, that guy suddenly stopped after he struck, and looked at his own Cultivation Power that opened up a very long ravine in front of him. An Zheng grinned widely, and his mouth was filled with blood.

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t discover anything, but his perception is too sharp. He felt that there¡¯s something wrong with our position, so he attacked. However, they do not know what is meant by testing, and so when they attacked, they did not have any leeway. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang responded with an ¡°oh¡±, but kept his head low as he looked at An Zheng holding her own hand.

    Why?

    Why didn¡¯t he feel any disgust at all? In the family, even if a man was closer to her, she would still feel disgust. Even if she had to sing Yuwen that she had raised, she didn¡¯t want to get too close. She seemed to have a natural resistance to men, and she thought that all men were dirty.

    An Zheng, this idiot, did not even notice the change in Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s expression. He automatically let go of Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s hand and signaled him to leave: ¡°Let¡¯s go, this person is obviously not the strongest fighter. They saw everything in the forest that wasn¡¯t their own as an enemy, or as food. ¡°So, this proves that what I just said is correct. These are all failed products.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang felt a bit of pain in his throat, and his voice became slightly hoarse: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the deepest part.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front: ¡°The purpose of these people throwing us in is to use us to test the strength of these warriors. These warriors will definitely fight with each other and also fight with the demon beasts. However, they had yet to engage in a true battle with cultivators. Especially finding opponents is not easy, as cultivators are like national treasures in any country after they reach the Lower Celestial Stage, so how could you throw them all over to train ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°So we are food.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang smoothed the hair that was hanging down his forehead: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, why did you still go find the strongest one?¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°These people are simr to wild beasts, they fear the strong ¡­ Once they were certain that other existences were stronger than them, they would absolutely not dare to provoke them. Thus, the best ce in the forest was definitely the ce where the most powerful beings resided. And the person who was ambushed earlier was not someone whocked the ability to react or fight. Even if he was defeated, he would not die in such a useless manner. The reason why he did not retaliate was because of the fear in his bones. He knows that he can¡¯t do it, so he gave up before fighting. ¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang suddenly understood what An Zheng meant. Chen Zhongqi and the others wanted to use An Zheng and her to test whether the warriors of the Lower Celestial Stage level had the ability to fight against the real ¡­ Every single one of their battles would be recorded in detail by the people of the Star Observation Pavilion, used to improve the warriors who created them.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to keep fighting endlessly, there were countless of those things in the forest. If he fought one against one, who knew how long he would be able tost? And once they kill that supreme expert, the remaining fighters would not dare to fight with them. First, once and for all. Secondly, he could make Chen Zhongqi and the others lose.

    Yuwen Wushuang suddenly realized that even if the man in front of him was at an extreme disadvantage, he definitely would not easily admit defeat.

    ¡°If we plead guilty or beg, they might let us out, right?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang probed: ¡°Have you never considered this before? After all ¡­ As young as you and I are, we can¡¯t predict the height of the future. They wouldn¡¯t want to lose it so easily. This is just a method for them to reveal their status and position, it¡¯s just to make us admit our wrongs. ¡±

    ¡°When you asked me, did you ask yourself?¡±

    An Zhengughed as he walked forward, ¡°The answer is still in your heart.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang suddenlyughed and chased after him.

    The jungle was huge, beyond imagination. An Zheng conjectured that the forest this time around was a lotrger than the underground city on the other side of the wall. The existence of each demon beast here was targeted. Their physique and innate abilities were all different. The existence of these demon beasts was precisely to givebat experience to thebatants. Those who could not defeat the Lower Celestial Stage level beasts were eliminated, so it would not bity if they died.

    ¡°If there really are a lot of these warriors, doesn¡¯t that mean that Da Xi doesn¡¯t have to worry about the summoner at all?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The amount of manpower and material resources required to create a fighter is an astronomical figure, so even though it has been prepared for hundreds of years, the number will not exceed two digits.¡±

    ¡°Even so, with a few dozen more Lower Celestial Stage s, the power of Da Xi¡¯s nation has increased by a lot. Even if they were to start a war with the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Regions, it would still take the initiative.¡±

    ¡°What Chen Wunuo wants is not a bigger possibility.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because Chen Wunuo has always been the only one, so he is the world¡¯s number one person who cannot afford to lose, if one does not havundred percent assurance that he will absolutely not fight with the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°Do these people see our every move from that crystal ball?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°So we have to hurry, they are not willing to let us end this quickly.¡±

    At the same time, in the crystal lobby.

    Chen Zhongqi frowned slightly: ¡°What are you doing? Did the two of them think it was a garden where they were going to have sex? Go and tell Sima Pingfeng and warn the two of them. If they don¡¯t dare to fight with the one who is fighting, then send the one fighting to them. ¡±

    Tan Shanse who was seated at the side could not help butugh. ¡°My prince, you seem to be very angry? These two people couldn¡¯t die so easily. Chen Liuxi is someone that his Majesty highly values. If he dies, even if it¡¯s you, the Duke, you wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it. As for Yuwen Wushuang, he had already broken through the Lower Celestial Stage at this age. If she was given twenty years, she might be able to sweep everything under the great heaven realm ¡­ Your Imperial Majesty wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her die either. ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is in the Jinling.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said indifferently: ¡°But I am here.¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I am not interested in this kind of game. Take a look, I will go back and rest.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nced at Tan Shanse¡¯s back figure with slight disgust, and did not conceal the disgust in his eyes in the slightest. Because he and Tan Shanse both knew very well that neither of them liked the other. However, even if Chen Zhongqi was Chen Wunuo¡¯s son, he did not dare to do anything to Tan Shanse.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to warn Sima Pingfeng, send the fighter over directly.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°His Majesty does not have much time left, it is rare for two such suitable people toe here, this is thest test, the unsessful fighters will be the first batch of weapons that will scare the enemies.¡±

    Ye Tianlian asked with concern: ¡°And if they die?¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°If I die, then I will just cablet in the forest, and only two words will be enough ¡­ ¡°Trash.¡±

    Jinling, quiet garden.

    The Divine Empress¡¯s eldest grandson, Qing Yan, sat down in front of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo and personally poured a cup of tea for Chen Wunuo. When you first told me this, I couldn¡¯t quite ept it. ¡±

    ¡°It should be soon.¡±

    Chen Wunuo took the teacup and warmed his hands with the tea: ¡°The Battle Mage nner is the one who executes it, so I will definitely take his safety to heart. He waspletely prepared by his side. The reason he was faking his death in the northwest was all for the sake of the Battle Mage¡¯s n. After thepletion of the n, he will be able to openly return from the northwest. ¡±

    The Empress Dowager shook her head. ¡°So, that¡¯s how a tool deceived his enemy?¡±

    She could not help but sneer: ¡°You father and son are the same. The Yuwen n even took in a Yu Wende for this.¡±

    Chen Wunuo reached out his hand to grab hold of the Zhangsun Divine Empress¡¯s hand, but unconsciously, he avoided it. Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression changed slightly, but the Divine Empress did not express anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhen told him toe back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to exin this to the people of Holy See? After all, they all know that the instrument is dead? ¡±

    ¡°What else do we need to exin to them once our ¡®Battle Hand¡¯ is sessful?¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood up and walked to the window, his tone slightly unkind: ¡°When we have these people whopletely obey orders, do we still need to bow down to those so-calledrge families? At that time ¡­ Those who disobey my orders, I will not wait a minute for ¡­ ¡°Kill without mercy.¡±

 Chapter 856 - Counter Killing Start

    <h4>Chapter 856 ¨C Counter Killing Start</h4>

    An Zheng even had the illusion that this huge underground forest was the ce that broughart of Mount Yuxian over. Previously, in order to make sure that he had no ws while pretending to be someone from the Hollow Jade Temple, he had spent quite a while trying to fill in the gaps in the Dao Sect¡¯s story. It was said that the Dao Sect had the art of moving mountains ¡­ However, he really didn¡¯t know how many things there were in the rumors.

    Right now,pared to the so-called warriors, An Zheng was more curious about Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s physique. She was truly too special. There were many wonders in this world, and cultivators were even more difficult to understand. The heavens really gave too much consideration to humans, and cultivators like An Zheng were also people who received special care.

    Her talent was invisibility, of course, not unconditional. An Zheng guessed that it should be because her Inherent Skill had notpletely awoken yet. When could she be invisible without relying on other people¡¯s strength and shadows, or when she could be invisible just by relying on the shadows of nature? Then, she would not be able to be invincible under the heavens.

    Even the strongest cultivator would not constantly be vignt at all times, yet Yuwen Wushuang, who was hidden in his shadow, was able to give him a killing blow. The key to sess was that she had to possess two abilities. The first was to hide himself, and the second was to kill his in one blow. That was why he said that Yuwen Wushuang was naturally born to berfect assassin. Her attack power was one of the top ferocious things that An Zheng had ever encountered.

    The two of them advanced towards the most concentrated area in the forest, their speed increasing to the maximum. They all knew exactly what those people were, and since they had been thrown inside, it was impossible to get them out of here as quickly as possible.

    At this moment, a firework like object suddenly appeared above his head. A lot of fine powder fell from the sky. It was even thinner than dust. An Zheng¡¯s expression changed as he struck out with his palm towards the sky. The violent wind from his palm flew up likaging dragon, attempting to blow away the powder. But the scariest thing was that the powder seemed to have life, seeing that after the hurricane appeared all the powder gathered together, forming a dozen meters long, thickest part was only the thickness of a wrist, sharp in the direction of the hurricane.

    The iron rod prated through the hurricane and rushed towards An Zheng and the others. It suddenly spread out in the air and quickly pounced onto An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Worms!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang cried out in shock, and continued to take action, trying to kill these worms that were even thinner than dust and send them flying. But even those bugs were a mystery, as to what the hell they were. Their speed was ridiculously fast. They continuously separated themselves and avoided An Zheng and his Cultivation Power.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look, only to see fine powder falling onto his clothes.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Yuwen Wushuang and rushed deeper into the forest, while the remaining powder chased closely behind like a ball of fog.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Tarsal Bone Worm.¡±

    An Zheng exined as he galloped, ¡°The earliest ¡­ It was first cultivated by the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s Intelligence Division and used to track him. After being stuck to these worms that were smaller than powder, there would be a smell that he might not even be able to smell himself. However, a trained dog or demon beast will be able to chase them down with precision. ¡±

    ¡°How could there be such a strange thing in the Ming Fa Si!?¡±

    ¡°Later on, because these Tarsal Bone Worms showed signs of mutation and started to be bloodthirsty, the Ming Fa Si exterminated them. It¡¯s just that I never thought that they would actually be obtained by the people from the Star Observation Pavilion, and their nurture is on a muchrger scale than that of the Ming Fa Si s. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but feel that it was a little regretful that he still did not have enough intelligence about the Ming Fa Si. It seems that since then, the Ming Fa Si has had people infiltrating inside. When he thought about that, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped... His face instantly turned pale. Yuwen Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw An Zheng¡¯s expression change. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with those little bugs? ¡±

    She thought she might have those tiny tarsal worms in her body, but she didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong.

    What An Zheng thought of was ¡­ If someone from the Star Observation Pavilion had infiltrated the ce before, then this person¡¯s position must be very special. The goal of the people of the Star Observation Pavilion was not to monitor the people of the Ming Fa Si, but to collect blood ¡­ The Ming Fa Si had its own doctor, who was in charge of treating the injured. When An Zheng was the leader of the Ming Fa Si, he also sat there and waited for news. He had personally dealt with many big cases, and it wasmon for one to get injured. Therefore ¡­

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was chilled wave after wave.

    So these fighters also have the power of their own bloodline?

    With the innate abilities of so many outstanding cultivators, they were actually able to cultivate such monsters that only drank blood? Thinking about the beasts that had eaten the hearts of Demonic Beast Cores or theirpanions, An Zheng felt his stomach churning. In order to achieve this n, the Star Observation Pavilion did whatever it wanted. No wonder the Star Observation Pavilion wanted to recruit all kinds of talents. An Zheng had known since a long time ago that not all of the people recruited by the Star Observation Pavilion were cultivators, they all wanted talents from all walks of life.

    It was all for the Warlord¡¯s n.

    At this moment, roars came from behind An Zheng and the others. The sound was muffled, but it was loud enough to prate the jungle.

    ¡°This powder!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face immediately changed: ¡°They ¡­ They actually want to use the Tarsal Bone Worms to point out the directions for thebatants, and they want them to hunt us. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression gradually became ice-cold. He looked around him and saw that the forest was filled with endlessrge trees, so there was no end to his shadow. He turned around and looked at Yuwen Wushuang: ¡°Go find a ce to shower and change your clothes. Actually, it won¡¯t be difficult to break the tarsal bone worm¡¯s tracking technique. The smell of Tarsal Bone Worm was invisible to humans. It had to brained animal. Therefore, when the people being hunted down, they often don¡¯t know how they were caught, and once they know that it¡¯s from Tarsal Bone Worms, it¡¯s not hard to deal with them. ¡±

    ¡°Do you have any scented powder on you?¡±

    he asked.

    Yuwen Wushuang shook his head. ¡°I ¡­ Never. ¡±

    The fragrance on her body was refreshing. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t the smell of powder, but the fragrance of a person¡¯s body.

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t have it, I do.¡±

    He took out some fine powdered incense from his spatial magic tool and handed it to her. ¡°Go on, find a ce to hide and don¡¯te out.¡± ¡°You know where I am anyways, so as long as I don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be able to find me.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang knew that An Zheng wanted to lure those warriors away by himself, so she shook his head: ¡°No, two people¡¯s strength is stronger than one another.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth curved up, the smile was a little cold: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, I previously said that we should kill the strongest fighter as soon as possible, so the other Battle Masters will not dare to go closer. Now that they want to test out exactly how strong thebatants are, I will help them test them out one by one. ¡±

    He darted away. ¡°It¡¯s their turn now.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang had originally wanted to follow An Zheng and help him if he could hide the smell of the Tarsal Bone Worms, so he turned around and dashed out in the direction of the water source. At this time, An Zheng had already teleported a thousand meters away, facing the roar. The Tarsal Bone Worms were developed first in the Ming Fa Si, An Zheng understood them very well. Relying on the Tarsal Bone Worms to kill the target, the scent of the person being hunted would belong to the female, and the male would inevitably be on the pursuer.

    The magic of tarsal worms is that males can track females, but females cannot track males. On the other hand, males and males could track each other, which was why the Star Observation Pavilion stole the Tarsal Bone Worms from the Ming Fa Si. With the Tarsal Bone Worms, they would be able to pinpoint exactly where those fighters were.

    An Zheng took off his clothes and hung them on arge tree. After changing into a new set of clothes, he took out some medicinal powder and sprinkled it on his body from the Blood Pearl space. He exposed a corner of his clothes to the leaves and stood on a tree a little farther away. Not long after, the trees broke apart and a man wearing ck clothes rushed out from behind. Seeing the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes exposed, the corner of his mouth revealed a cruel smile, and then, he smashed his fist towards therge tree.

    In the crystal hall, Chen Zhongqi looked at the crystal wall in front of him and slightly frowned, ¡°There¡¯s still a huge difference in intelligencepared to normal people.

    ¡°How should I improve?¡±

    He turned his head to look at Tan Shanse.

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It was expected that suching would be produced after gathering all the blood¡¯s power. It would be strange if such a bastard had a high IQ. As for how to improve their intelligence ¡­ Does Your Highness think it necessary? If their intelligence increases to the point where they aren¡¯t fooled, the Prince will think, how easy would it be to control them? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face slightly darkened. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Go and tell Sima Pingfeng that he can chase after Chen Liuxi and the others, but he will absolutely not allow Chen Liuxi and the others to kill anyone. Every single one of them were great killing machines on the battlefield. If it was an expert on the same level as the Lower Celestial Stage, the enemy would not even have a chance to resist. Even if these are all defective products from previous experiments, we cannot afford to lose even one of them. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chen Liuxi already knows that this is His Majesty¡¯s most important n, and he isn¡¯t an idiot either. Moreover, with his strength, he could only barely protect himself. Unless he doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Da Xi world anymore, how would he dare to fight against someone like that? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but that guy in Jinling is equally fearless.¡±

    Someone nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he saw something happen to the crystal wall.

    The Warrior smashed the big tree into pieces witunch. When he saw that there was nothing on the big tree, he became stunned. He turned around angrily and looked around in all directions. The disappearance of the target had caused his anger to explode. These fighters had low intelligence, which was why their tempers were so frightening. He frantically swept through the trees within a hundred meter radius, but to no avail. After that, he immediately became dispirited.

    And just at this moment, An Zheng teleported over from afar. The warrior¡¯s sharp senses detected the change behind him, so he quickly turned around. However, he was still a bit too slow. Under the situation where An Zheng already had the intent to kill, there were not many people who could avoid him.

    An Zheng¡¯s leg was at the crook of the warrior¡¯s leg, and the warrior could not help but kneel down. An Zheng, who was behind him, lifted his knees to press onto the warrior¡¯s shoulders. With both hands, he twisted the fighter¡¯s head back and forth a few times, then violently pulled it out!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Everyone in the crystal hall stood up, and Chen Zhongqi subconsciously shouted. But it was toote, the fighter¡¯s head was being held in An Zheng¡¯s hands, as though he was showing off.

    ¡°He knows we¡¯re looking at him. He did it on purpose!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi roared, his eyes turning red.

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I told you, you shouldn¡¯t have thrown them in. He had no scruples in Jinling, he wasn¡¯t even afraid when he was next to the Holy Emperor. If we are here now, would he be afraid of the Saint King¡¯s son? ¡±

    ¡°What is he doing?!¡±

    When some people saw An Zheng walking away with the warrior¡¯s head, their expressions immediately changed.

    Tan Shanse asked: What are you doing? Those warlords should pray for their own good. He knows that¡¯s Tarsal Bone Worm, what do you guys think he wants to do? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°So many warriors were chasing after him, and now he wants to chase and kill them?!¡±

 Chapter 857 - You know who Im doing this for

    <h4>Chapter 857 ¨C You know who I¡¯m doing this for</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi immediately sent people to contact Sima Pingfeng and Mu Jianli who were in the secret realm, but there waroblem with their contact information.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned his head back abruptly, his face full of anger.

    ¡°Although Your Highness had instructed the two Saint-level marshals to follow them into the secret realm, but ¡­ The Prince seemed to have forgotten something. When they were building the secret realm, in order to protect thesebatants, the secret realm was personally set up by the Emperor. Experts of the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage and above could not stay inside, so the two Marshal of the Sanctuary had no choice but to retreat after throwing Chen Liuxi and Yuwen Wushuang inside. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face was full of schadenfreude, as though he didn¡¯t care at all that a warrior had already died in Chen Liuxi¡¯s hands. Because these things were trash to him, Tan Shanse waypical perfectionist. In Chen Zhongqi¡¯s opinion, those defective goods were also great weapons of mass destruction on the battlefield, but in his opinion, these defective goods were potential threats that he could not control.

    No matter how strong the construction of the secret realm was, in the future, they would have to bring out these defective goods. Even if another person identally escaped from their control, it would be a great disaster for the outside world. A fighter can raze a city of the size of an underground city to the ground. No matter how manymoners there were, they would only btivelyrge number in front of the Lower Celestial Stage Rankers.

    Chen Zhongqi had indeed forgotten.

    He turned around and looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Pavilion Master, do you have any other measures to remedy the situation?¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged. ¡°There is one.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°When Chen Liuxies out of there, kill him.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face changed, ¡°You mean to say, we can only watch as he destroys the battle weapons that we have painstakingly forged?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you can choose not to ¡­ Otherwise, what else could he do? In order to protect thesebatants, the emperor had personally set uestriction barrier. Those above sixth stage of Lower Celestial Stage cannot enter, those below sixth stage of Lower Celestial Stage ¡­ Does Your Highness think that it is useful to enter? Those fighters are pretty much at this level. If they can¡¯t handle Chen Liuxi and Yuwen Wushuang, no matter who the King sends in, it would be useless. ¡±

    He stood up and said as he walked, ¡°So from the beginning, I did not understand why Your Highness would throw the two absolute geniuses, Chen Liuxi and Yuwen Wushuang, into the secret realm ¡­ Either the Prince wants to kill these two, or the Prince wants to kill all thebatants. ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you remind me!¡±

    ¡°That was the prince¡¯s decision, but you are the prince.¡±

    When Tan Shanse walked to the door, he turned around and nced at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°It seems that there are some things that caused your Highness to lose his mind, and I am unable to deduce or judge what exactly it is. However, it was definitely not a good memory ¡­ If Your Highness is interested, then watch it slowly. I won¡¯t watch it. ¡±

    Pa!! Chen Zhongqi mmed the table.

    Tan Shanse walked out of the crystal hall with a face full of pride. However, no one could understand where this pride came from. His most highly regarded subordinate, Lu WanRou, had been standing by the door the entire time. Upon seeing Tan Shansee out, she said with a worried expression on her face, ¡°Pavilion Master, it seems like you¡¯ve angered the Duke?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for me to anger him?¡±

    Tan Shanse said as he walked, ¡°I didn¡¯t like him from the start, and he didn¡¯t like me either. If he were to be a Saint King one day, the first thing he would do would be to kill me. I know what he has done, and I know that he and the Saint King know what I have done. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You ask too many questions.¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at Lu WanRou, then shook his head andughed, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing I can hide from you. Back then, in order to ensure my life, I created a clone of myself. Before this clone awakened, he didn¡¯t know who he was. He was always a little confused, feeling that his life had no direction. That was because even though he hadn¡¯te into contact with it, his original body was still affecting him. It¡¯s a subconscious thing for him to want to find his original body, but he doesn¡¯t know it. ¡±

    ¡°The fact that I created a clone cannot be hidden from His Majesty. What I can hide from His Majesty is not to let him know who I am, nor where I am. My Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s people have infiltrated all walks of life, and even the various yamen authorities and the army have not been spared. But in the end, the Star Observation Pavilion is not mine, but his Majesty¡¯s. When I activated the clone formation, Your Majesty definitely knew about it. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Lu Wan Rou asked: ¡°What does that have to do with Chen Zhongqi?¡±

    ¡°The reason is that his father stole my method.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s only until Chen Wunuo gets to the point where he has to take care of all the dirty things in his family, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be another one. That Su Ruhai who was so trusted, that Wen En who was not even a step away from me, in reality, they are far inferior to me. Let alone Chen Wunuo, those few princes would have killed me if they had the chance. So, you only need to know that Chen Zhongqi is not hostile towards me, but filled with killing intent. ¡±

    Lu WanRou had already understood half of Tan Shanse¡¯s words, and there were still some that she didn¡¯t quite understand. However, she knew that there was no need for her to know so much. As long as she could always stand behind the Pavilion Master, it would suffice.

    Tan Shanse walked to the door of a room and pushed it open. After being silent for a while, he said: ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lu WanRou was stunned for a moment. Then, a look of pleasant surprise appeared on her face. She had never entered Tan Shanse¡¯s room before. To outsiders, this room was a forbidden zone. Including Chen Zhongqi, no one could enter this room. Tan Shanse had once said that this room was hisst resort and bottom line, and no one was allowed to touch it. Lu Wan Rou did not understand much about Tan Shanse. It was just like this room, how could this be thest resort?

    What she did not understand was that in order to ensure her death, Tan Shanse seemed to have been stripped naked in front of the royal family. Without a secret of his own, everything must be put on the surface.

    The room was veryrge and the arrangement was very strange. The desk was ced not at the side, but in the middle of the room. It looked very awkward. Tan Shanse walked behind the desk and sat down, then pressed his hand on the dark corner of the desk. Then, the ground shook slightly, and the center of the room began to rise. This was actually a mechanism that could rise and fall. Lu Wan Rou stood beside Tan Shanse. She estimated that they had at least risen by about five meters.

    The top of the building was actually a room, in other words... Tan Shanse opened up a small space by himself. Maybe it was a spatial artifact, or maybe it was dug out from the soil. Tan Shanse pointed to the curtains: ¡°Open.¡±

    After Lu WanRou went over and pulled the curtains open, the bright light immediately shone into the room. Under the window was the crystal hall. This confused Lu WanRou. The Crystal Hall was an observation secret ne with no dead angle at all. If this room was located on the side and above the Crystal Hall, could it be that no one in the Crystal Hall had noticed it?

    ¡°Secret realm of the secret realm.¡±

    Tan Shanse said somewhat proudly: ¡°After all, this is a matter that I am personally responsible for, creating a small space is easy.¡±

    Inside the crystal lobby, everyone¡¯s expression was very nervous. Chen Zhongqi could no longer sit still. He quickly walked to the front of the crystal wall, and looked at the person in the picture who was practically roaring.

    ¡°A few!¡±

    ¡°Four ¡­¡± Now it¡¯s five. ¡±

    ¡°How did he find them?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know. Maybe he knows the secret of the Tarsal Bone Worm and that the males can discover each other? But how did this secret get leaked out? ¡°Right now, his speed is faster than ordinary warriors. His cultivation is almost at the same level, but a fighter can¡¯t beat him ¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone can¡¯t get him out!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Once the secret realm is opened, the shortest time limit is two hours. No one can leave within two hours.¡± ¡°We can send people in to stop him now, but those below the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage beside us can still stop him ¡­¡±

    The man looked at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Seems not.¡±

    Tan Shanse watched the furious Chen Zhongqi in the crystal hall with interest, the smile on his face became more and more mocking.

    ¡°How many do you think Chen Liuxi will kill?¡±

    he asked Lu WanRou.

    Lu WanRou thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Based on his strength, seven is his limit. Even if his strength was great and his talent was even better, he would still need to use up his Cultivation Power. After six, it¡¯s not certain if we¡¯ll be able to kill the seventh one. ¡±

    ¡°Seven?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, seven of them is enough to make Chen Zhongqi restless day and night. If he was held ountable by the Jinling, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself even if he wanted to. He wanted Chen Liuxi to die, that¡¯s why he intentionally allowed the Yuwen family to find Chen Liuxi. ¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lu WanRou¡¯s expression changed, ¡°This irap?¡±

    Within the Secret Realm, An Zheng pulled out the fifth participant¡¯s head and carried them forward. The Blood Pearl Bracelet shed, and in his mind, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice sounded somewhat annoyed: ¡°You knew it warap, but you still came in?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so curious? Didn¡¯t I send Yuwen Wushuang away already? Although I am certain that she doesn¡¯t know what Yu Wending is trying to do, it isn¡¯t convenient for his to be by my side. This secret realm ieplica of the ancient era. I am here to roam around, and it will be beneficial for my cultivation. Furthermore, in order to help those fellows improve in every aspect, there are even many treasures that are purposely ced here for those things to search for and discover. I¡¯ll just take them all for them. ¡±

    ¡°If you were to destroy this underground pce of Chen Wunuo¡¯s, he will kill you and your disciple mercilessly.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how this underground pce is destroyed.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Besides, I do not wish to destroy this ce. Chen Zhongqi is sick enough of me, I have to be sick of him. Moreover, I still have to visit the Yuwen n. ¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get me to get you out by contacting me?¡±

    ¡°Master is wise.¡±

    An Zheng said with a slightly mischievous smile: ¡°They would never truly attack Yuwen Wushuang, and Chen Zhongqi also wouldn¡¯t really me Yu Wending for that. After all, Yu Wending had already done everything he should have done. Master, do you know why I came in here on purpose? ¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed: ¡°Du Shoushou should thank you properly.¡±

    ¡°Since I know that this ce is the ce where all the demonic beasts and the bloodlines of human cultivators have been gathered to create these freaks, I naturally have toe in and take a look.¡± I want to find an opportunity for Du Shoushou ¡­ Right now, I have sealed the power of all these things in their heads, so when I turn around, I will extract and refine a Great Replenishment Pill for Du Shoushou ¡­ I think he should have married me. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just calling you, I haven¡¯t called you seriously yet.¡±

    ¡°I have a faint ominous feeling.¡±

 Chapter 858 - - 1V3

    <h4>Chapter 858 ¨C 1V3</h4>

    Relying on the head of the warrior in his hand, An Zheng ughtered everywhere in the secret realm, to the point that Chen Zhongqi was so furious that he smashed almost anything that could be smashed in the crystal hall. He didn¡¯t think that Chen Liuxi would be so strong at such a speed. It was a speed that caused people to feel anger and pain from being suffocated.

    His only hope was that An Zheng¡¯s limit was seven.

    At this time, An Zheng found the sixth participant. The Battle Mage didn¡¯t seem to know what happened. When he saw An Zheng carrying the five heads, his expression changed greatly. Although he was by andrge a man, there was a kind of animal sensitivity and fear in his bones. He did not dare fight, and when he looked at An Zheng, his eyes shed.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t?¡±

    An Zheng ced the five human heads on the ground, and even arranged them in a serious manner: ¡°I don¡¯t know how you were created, but you were once a single person? It waspletely created, not transformed. Since you were created, then you have the value of being here, but for me, your only value is that you should not exist. ¡±

    He suddenly moved forward, and the fighter turned around and ran. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t have any desire to fight.

    In the crystal lobby, someone eximed, ¡°He actually dares not fight!¡±

    ¡°It really is an iplete product. This is the first time a situation has urred where no one other than the fighter dares to fight.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with him being a defective product, but his instincts. He had already sensed that he was definitely not Chen Liuxi¡¯s match, so he instinctively chose to escape. In a sense, a warrior who knows how to run is more sessful than the five people Chen Liuxi killed earlier. ¡±

    ¡°Heavens, how can I stop that scum? He has already killed five.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has worked so hard to create this secret realm for so many years, only then were they able to grow to such a state. It has always been them hunting others, so why are there so many people being hunted by one person this time?¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let him in!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi kicked the tables in front of him and shouted, ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    He nced at those people and said, ¡°Open up the secret realm for me. I want to go in!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you can¡¯t! Your body is made of gold!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t go in. It seems that this guy has gone mad.¡± I know that this is what His Majesty wants the most, but he still dares to kill so many warriors. Besides going crazy, I can¡¯t think of any other reason.

    ¡°Open it for me!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s anger had already reached an uncontroble extent, to the point that even he himself did not know why it had turned out this way. His subordinates looked at each other, but no one dared to forcefully open the secret ne. He could enter, so his cultivation level was only below the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, so how could a person below the sixth stage defeat Chen Liuxi? Even if it¡¯s possible, don¡¯t forget that there was still an equally excellent Yuwen Wushuang who did not make a move.

    When Tan Shanse saw the furious Chen Zhongqi, he could not help but smile even more brilliantly. ¡°I know you¡¯re still confused, and I don¡¯t know why Chen Zhongqi would hate Chen Liuxi so much right? Let me tell you... Chen Liuxi has enmity with him, enmity that is irreconcble. ¡±

    ¡°What kind of hatred would there be between them?¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t tell you, Chen Zhongqi is a narrow-minded person, and has been holding back in this underground pce all year long to make his temper even more violent. ¡°Compared to the dead him, it¡¯s not even as good as that.¡±

    ¡°Pavilion Master, I can¡¯t understand your words anymore.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Just watch the show.¡±

    Inside the secret realm, the participant¡¯s speed had already reached its limit, but it was still slower than An Zheng by quite a bit. He had only run four steps when An Zheng was already waiting in front of him.

    ¡°The person who sent me in thinks that he¡¯s giving you guys an opportunity to gain experience. But to me, you are my chance to gain experience. The heaven and earth origin energy here is so dense, and the amount of origin energy we can obtain from a single battle here is much greater than in the outside world. ¡±

    Thebatant roared at An Zheng, but that was not anger or the manifestation of strength. It was a natural reaction to his extreme fear. He rushed towards An Zheng, but after his fear had peaked, he could only choose to give it his all.

    The warrior¡¯s fist flew towards An Zheng¡¯s throat, while An Zheng¡¯s fist flew towards his opponent¡¯s fist. With a bang, their fists collided against each other¡¯s, and then both of them were pushed back by the force of the other at the same time. The warrior took six steps back while An Zheng took two steps back.

    The warrior took the chance to turn around and run. An Zheng chased after him from behind and kicked him into the waist. The warrior¡¯s body almost snapped as he shot out like a cannonball, creating a straight path in the forest. He did not know how many rocks he smashed to pieces, or how many trees he broke. When he stopped, he was already at least five hundred meters away.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist struck forward again, but the warrior blocked the attack. The two fists shed once again, but this time An Zheng did not retreat a single step, as the opponent¡¯s arm was directly broken by An Zheng¡¯s immense strength. First, the bones of his forearm pierced through his flesh and blood, shooting out like hidden weapons. Immediately after, his shoulder broke and his arm ripped off from his shoulder, spinning and flying backwards. The warrior let ouainful howl, which shook the nearby forest, causing it to tremble violently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡±

    An Zheng threw a punch: ¡°Bring out all of your potential!¡±

    The participant used his other arm to parry the blow. The battle between the two of them was no longer apetition of Cultivation Power s, but a showdown between the strong and the weak. After a couple of punches, the more An Zheng fought, the more excited he became. His face waspletely red. His eyes became brighter and brighter. Encountering so many opponents that could train him was not an easy matter. A dozen secondster, the fighter¡¯s body was about to fall apart.

    ¡°Not that strong.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to end the sixth participant¡¯s life, a violent fluctuation came from behind him. An Zheng¡¯s perception far exceeded that of ordinary cultivators, and at the same time that the fluctuations of the Sky Origin Stage were produced, An Zheng¡¯s body reacted immediately. He did not turn around but charged forward instead. At the same time, he pressed down with his body, lifted up the body of the fighter in front of him and threw him backwards ¡­ There wafft sound behind him, and the body that was standing was suddenly cut into two halves.

    Another fighter appeared, and this person actually had a magical equipment. It was a long de, seemingly of a very high grade. At the same time, a rather sturdy looking fighter appeared on the left. His eyes were like those of a wild beast¡¯s. On An Zheng¡¯s right, a third participant appeared. It looked very small and thin, and was about the height of An Zheng¡¯s shoulder.

    Having three at once seemed a little tricky.

    Unexpectedly, An Zheng didn¡¯t leave, and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move either. He slowly walked back a few steps, picked up the half of the dead warrior¡¯s body from the ground, and casually threw him away. The half of the corpse flew very far away, and thennded on the ce where An Zheng had ced the five heads.

    ¡°Seven, eight, nine ¡­¡±

    An Zheng slowly exhaled a breath of air: ¡°Just how many people are in this ce? The way I pick up the treasures today is about to go soft.¡±

    Inside the crystal hall, someone couldn¡¯t help but cheer, ¡°This is good, I¡¯ve calcted that his limit would be seven when he attacked just now, and there aren¡¯t many Cultivation Power left. Three of them came at once. No matter what, he won¡¯t be able to kill again. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I actually want to see just how arrogant he is.¡± Everyone says that Chen Liuxi dares to rush in recklessly behind the Jinling, let¡¯s see what kind of arrogance he has now! ¡±

    ¡°Three against one, how can we possibly lose again? Besides, as long as the three of them held on for five minutes, there would still be more fightersing. At that time, five or six warriors will attack him together. If he can still win, then I will eat this table in front of me! ¡±

    An Zheng looked to be in a bit of a difficult position. A young man who looked to be around twenty years old, a fat man and a thin man. The young man with the weapon seemed to be the strongest, while the other two should be around the same.

    ¡°Look, he doesn¡¯t dare to attack anymore!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to figure out how to run.¡±

    ¡°F * ck, I made you be so arrogant. Now, you know the consequences of being so arrogant.¡± This is not the Jinling with His Majesty protecting him, this is a secret realm, those fighters will not go easy on him. ¡±

    At this time, Chen Zhongqi finally calmed down, and he was even thinking about how to exin to his father why Chen Liuxi died here. But he was not worried about anything. No matter how important Chen Liuxi was, it could notpare to his Fighter¡¯s n. If they seeded in their n, then not only would the Da Xi be able to face the demon beast army, they would also be able to defeat the Kingdom of Buddha. He knew Chen Wunuo¡¯s ambition... After being the strongest Holy Emperor in Da Xi Empire for so long, Chen Wunuo had long wanted to be someone with more power, big enough that he could control the whole world.

    An Zheng looked to be in a dilemma. After he finished looking at the three of them, he seemed to be deep in thought, and his mouth kept moving up and down.

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be saying ¡­ If we kill too many, we won¡¯t be able to use one person? ¡±

    ¡°What one can¡¯t use?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Within the Secret Realm, An Zheng said to himself, ¡°Fatty can¡¯t consume so many medicinal pellets in a single breath, why don¡¯t we start a fire? If he really does have hemorrhoids, wouldn¡¯t it be very painful? Now that there are six of them, let¡¯s kill three more of them. Fatty and Chen Shaobai will be killing half of them. ¡±

    With a leap, he rushed towards the fatty in front of him. That fatty stomped his feet, and countless iron stone pirs squeezed out from the ground, rising quickly one after another, trapping An Zheng within them likrison. The moment the stone prison was formed, the young man thrusted his sword at An Zheng.

    Dang!

    That long sword was unexpectedly smashed down by An Zheng. An Zheng smashed the long sword with the Broken Army Sword¡¯s de, causing the long sword to fall from the young warrior¡¯s hand. He actually still had time to bend down and pick up the sword, and store it in the Blood Pearl Bracelet space.

    ¡°No one will give me this. Give it to me, Broken Army.¡±

    An Zheng fiercely turned around, and the three purple star point in his left eye quickly rotated. In just a split-second, the fatty outside the stone prison slowed down his movement by a bit. An Zheng cut open the stone prison and thrusted his sword towards the fatty. A ck glow appeared on Fatty¡¯s body, and he instantly turned intock. The Broken Army Sword actually did not pierce into his body. One could imagine how strong this fellow¡¯s body was.

    And the target of An Zheng¡¯s attack, wasn¡¯t him.

    Just as An Zheng¡¯s sword pierced outwards, the person who lost his sword caught up and attacked An Zheng the moment An Zheng moved. Just as his fist was about tond on An Zheng¡¯s back, An Zheng suddenly squatted down. The Broken Army Sword was still floating in midair, and his hands pressed onto the ground.

    ¡°Summon the Earth God of War!¡±

    With a loud shout, the three attackers were all stunned. Then, they all backed off at the same time.

    An Zheng let out a coldugh, ¡°Heh heh ¡­ I don¡¯t. ¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t summon the Earth War God, and there was no Earth War God. But... Empyrean God Golden Armor was one of them. The young man pushed back and bumped into something. Instinctively, he turned his head and saw that the giant was looking at him with an evil grin.

 Chapter 859 - Evolving or Instinct?

    <h4>Chapter 859 ¨C Evolving or Instinct?</h4>

    The three Warriors ganged up on An Zheng alone. Originally, they thought that they would win, but the moment An Zheng summoned the Golden-Armored War God, the situation immediately turned around.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth slightly rose: ¡°You think you can win if you beat me one of the three? If I wasn¡¯t bragging, I wouldn¡¯t even know where my limits are. ¡±

    The golden-armored war god stepped on the body of the young fighter from behind. The scene was a bit shocking. The warrior struggled back and forth and didn¡¯te out. An Zheng had already teleported back in a sh, as if he was doing it for the people in the crystal hall to see. He killed the warrior with extreme contempt and humiliation.

    This warrior was lying on the ground and was trampled on by the Golden Armour War God. An Zheng sat on the ground, his legs stepping on the warrior¡¯s shoulders, and grabbed the warrior¡¯s head with both of his hands.

    Many people in the crystal hall felt pain as well. Some of them subconsciously looked towards Chen Zhongqi, but Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face had already be as white as paper.

    ¡°Who said just now that his limit was seven!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shouted as he jerked his head back. The person who had spected that An Zheng¡¯s limit was killing seven warriors was trembling in fear. How would he know that An Zheng still had sucerrifying appearance? Generally speaking, even if extremely talented cultivators were to show Inherent Skills or body, the body would only be used to increase the strength of the cultivators. An Zheng was a cultivator who was on his own, and his strength was not any weaker than An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Not the slightest bit ¡­¡± It was effortless at all? ¡±

    One of the supervisors from the Star Observation Pavilion had an ugly expression on his face as if he had just been beaten up by someone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is it possible that he can kill sevenbat experts? However, there are only so many of them in the secret realm. If he were to kill them all, how will we exin it to the Sacred Emperor? ¡±

    In another ce, Lu WanRou could not help but advise, ¡°Pavilion Master, I know you have a way to stop him.

    ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I have always been in charge of the main people within the Jinling¡¯s Royal Tomb, and not these defective products. Chen Zhongqi was responsible for all of this, and he was the one who put Chen Liuxi in there. Even if the Saint King asked, what could he do about it? Can I dictate the decision of a prince? ¡±

    Lu Wan Rou said, ¡°But that isn¡¯t Chen Zhongqi¡¯s fault alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up: ¡°I want to let Chen Zhongqi know that this isn¡¯t a matter for him alone. Prepare yourself, open the teleportation circle, I¡¯m going back to Jinling. No matter what happens here, it has nothing to do with me. The strength of the main person in the Jinling Royal Tomb was simply too terrifying. Normal teleportation formations could not withstand sucuge energy transfer rate, if there was a problem with the teleportation circle, it would explode at the most crucial moment of teleportation ¡­ There are only a few people who are still alive in Star Observation Pavilion. ¡±

    Lu WanRou asked, ¡°What was the result of the transmission array explosion? It seems that suching has never happened before. ¡±

    ¡°The reason it hasn¡¯t happened is because teleportation arrays have strict controls. Attempting to exceed the abilities of the teleportation arrays is absolutely not permitted. The world is very big, and not the day and the night you see are all. If we can create a space tool, then the world we live in is actually just a space tool. Once a crack appears in this magical equipment, who knows where the person who entered it went? ¡±

    He got up and walked out: ¡°When it¡¯s about time, get someone to open the secret door and let Chen Liuxi out. Tell him that he found it himself.¡±

    Lu WanRou acknowledged and stood there, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the arrangements before I leave. Pavilion Master, please be careful on your way.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, ¡°Come back early. Others around you aren¡¯t used to it.¡±

    He left the room and headed towards the teleportation circle.

    Lu Wan Rou watched Tan Shanse leave, thinking that although the Pavilion Master looked carefree on the outside, in reality, she still had to consider too many things. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ordered her to release Chen Liuxi when it was about time. Chen Liuxi had stirred uuge trouble already, but Lu WanRou could never imagine how he would exin it to the Sacred Emperor when he returned to the Jinling in the future. The Pavilion Master was simply too important, and before that main person seeded, the position of the Pavilion Master would not be shaken at all. Even Chen Zhongqi did not dare to truly offend him. And on what basis was Chen Liuxi?

    In the secret realm, An Zheng pulled out the young warrior¡¯s head, sealed the warrior¡¯s power in his head and casually threw it into the Blood Pearl¡¯s space. When he looked back at the other twobatants, they had already fled.

    This was their instinct.

    An Zheng looked at the Golden Armor War God. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster.¡±

    The golden-armored war god let out a snort likhunder before choosing a fighter to chase after him. An Zheng curled his lips... Are you still my man or not? Can¡¯t you make me look more respectable?

    He chased after another fighter, and while running, he used the Blood Pearl Bracelet to contact Chen Xiaoyao who was in the boat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I just made a decision.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°I want to evacuate all the people in the Jinling. Right now, Da Xi¡¯s development is already quite dangerous, even if these people do not lose control, Chen Wunuo will lose control sooner orter. The Jinling was originally well-fortified, which was why I had transferred most of the people there. It was to protect the Jinling as thest stronghold in the world by ident, in case the Goblin Beasts controlled arge portion of the regions. But from the looks of it now, the trouble might not be caused by the demon beasts. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You mean Chen Wunuo will have problems? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and clear: ¡°Chen Wunuo¡¯s ambition is definitely not only to create an invincible subordinate. That would be too much of a threat to him. Even if Star Observation Pavilion had 100% confidence in being able to perfectly control the promise, how could someone like Chen Wunuo take the risk? So I suspect he has other ns. He¡¯s going crazy. He has been a Daxi Shenghuang for so long, and he is already tired of being the perfect Holy Emperor of the Great Xi Empire.

    ¡°I know him.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice contained a tinge of sadness: ¡°Although I don¡¯t like this person, and look down on him. But what I know is that this person must have been fully prepared before doing anything, especially when it came to himself. But for the sake of the over ten thousand disciples, your decision is very safe. ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this ¡­ Chen Wunuo is betting this time. ¡±

    ¡°Betting on what?¡±

    ¡°Because he felhreat. The, the leader of the beasts, was stronger than Chen Wunuo, and she believed in one thing ¡­ Even if he were to rely on that two subordinates to defeat the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi in the future, the power of the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Regions would seize the opportunity to emerge. If there were only the Buddha and him in this world, he would also think of ways to kill the Buddha. Now, not only was there the Buddha, there was also the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi ¡­ So, he wants to gamble. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice fell silent for a while, then said: ¡°Although I do not really believe that he would go crazy, for safety¡¯s sake, I will get Xiao Liu¡¯er to bring the boat with him to the Jinling, and then you can think of a way to withdraw the disciples. I told you not to get involved in the matter of Da Xi. You always felt that everyone in the world was human, and that we shouldn¡¯t be separated by their borders. You¡¯re worried that the Great Xixi fell into chaos, so the people who died the most are still ordinary people. However, the matter of Da Xi is not something that the current you can decide, nor is it something that anyone other than Chen Wunuo can decide. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, master. Don¡¯t go too far, go to Xiushui City. Our base there is more or less finished, it¡¯s enough for us to go there. The distance between Xiushui City and Jinling is not too far, we can travel there at any time. ¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Just as he was saying this, An Zheng caught up with the attacker. The two of them went from one side of the forest to the other side, causing the trees in a radius of dozens of miles to be affected by the seedling. More than half of the mountain had copsed and the forest had been razed to the ground. This person¡¯s power was very special, An Zheng had to chase him down for oveundred miles before killing him. When he finally managed to kill thebatant, he turned his head to look. The golden-armored Empyrean God was squatting there as though nothing had happened, a rather smug look on his face.

    Seeing that An Zheng had just killed the warrior, the golden-armored god threw the human head in his hands over. The expression on his face was ¡°I don¡¯t think I can kill you¡±. He squatted there like a small mountain, while An Zheng red at him angrily.

    ¡°Nine!¡±

    The faces of everyone in the crystal lobby turned ashen.

    Chen Zhongqi said in a trembling voice, ¡°Count the remaining warriors, send them a signal not to head towards the ce with the Tarsal Bone Worm smell. Chen Liuxi that bastard is already crazy, if we do not get rid of this person, he will harm my Da Xi sooner orter! ¡±

    Ye Tianlian waved her hand: ¡°Go! Go and think of a way to tell the other participants not to approach Chen Liuxi. ¡±

    In such arge crystal hall, only he and Chen Zhongqi were left.

    ¡°Your Highness... You seem to have lost yourposure today. ¡±

    Ye Tianlian said worriedly.

    Chen Zhongqi was stunned for a moment, and sat dejectedly on the chair: ¡°Although the one that died was only... It¡¯s just an iplete me, but I know about the thing between him and Fang Zheng. I also know about himmitting suicide. Everyone else thought that I was lying when I was in Phoenix Stage, so I used a very despicable method to fake poison myself to protect myself. But in fact, I was dragged down by the other one. He didn¡¯t know I existed. He thought he was the real body. He feels guilty towards Fang Zheng, I don¡¯t! ¡±

    ¡°If I get rid of this man as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid something big will happen to him one day.¡±

    Ye Tianlian asked: ¡°But Your Highness, since Your Majesty knows about this person, why did you still want to use him?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stayed silent for a long time: ¡°Maybe even the heavens do not know what Your Majesty is thinking.¡±

    Just then, someone ran in quickly from outside. His face was pale as if he was sick. ¡°Your Highness ¡­ ¡°Not good.¡±

    ¡°What is it, speak!¡±

    ¡°Just now, counting the remainingbatants, we discovered that two of them have already been missing for many days. Although they can¡¯t leave this mystic realm, we don¡¯t know where they are hiding. At the beginning, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but it seems like a few months have passed since those two people disappeared ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes turned cold: What do you mean?

    ¡°They... They might havroblem. We thought they were like wild animals with low IQ, so we didn¡¯t think of any more possibilities. ¡±

    ¡°Which two were missing?¡±

    ¡°24 and 25, the two strongest ¡­ A man and a woman. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body stiffened, he felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    ¡°Evolution? Or is it instinct? ¡±

 Chapter 860 - Familiarity

    <h4>Chapter 860 ¨C Familiarity</h4>

    An Zheng was still thinking about exactly what role the Yuwen n had yed in this incident. When he found An Zheng, he already knew that Yu Wending had ill intentions, because Yu Wending was not a qualified politician, and could not even be considered as a qualified actor. Even if An Zheng had an irresistible urge, but he had been in the Da Xi government for so many years, how many times had he seen someone trying to cheat him?

    Yuwen Wushuang seemed to be a simple person, he did not know much about the outside world, and there was a kind of arrogance in his personality. Therefore, this kind of person ¡­ Better use. She was still young, and the Yuwen family only needed to hold her high to use her.

    The Yuwen n must have sent her into the secret realm for some reason. Within the secret realm, there was definitely something that the Yuwen n wanted.

    An Zheng really needed to take a break after killing nine warriors consecutively. He stood in a ce within the forest that the sparse sunlight could reach. As An Zheng stood here, he was unable to sense his existence. He temporarily did not know howrgange Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s physique could be. From the moment he met her in the granary in the underground pce, An Zheng guessed that this area must have a minimum of five kilometers. Within five kilometers, she could feel his own existence, and to be able to use his shadow to conceal himself, this distance should not exceed five hundred meters at most.

    This was already terrifying enough. How many people could he kill if he became invisible within a mile?

    Standing in the sunlight, An Zheng pondered over his next step ¡­ Was the Yuwen family¡¯s scheme rted to him? With the nine Cultivation Power s of these nine Lower Celestial Stage s, it was enough for Du Shoushou¡¯s and Chen Shaobai¡¯s cultivation levels to increase by leaps and bounds.

    Is it time to leave?

    It seemed that Yuwen n¡¯s underground cave was fake, and so was that Li Zhongming who helped them. and Yu Wending had nned all of this beforehand. The secret cave had probably been sealed by now, so even if An Zheng had a way to return to the underground city, he would not be able to leave.

    However, An Zheng was not worried about going out, he only needed to hold on until Chen Xiaoyao arrived. However, what was uncertain was how long it would take for him tost. There waime limit to seal it, and once this time limit was over, Chen Zhongqi would definitely have a way to get him out of the secret realm.

    An Zheng suddenly felt his emotions fluctuate, as if a voice was calling out to him nonstop. An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that Yuwen Wushuang was about to arrive and was unceasingly looking for him. He sat down cross-legged under the sunlight, thinking about how to break away from Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s perception.

    In such a dangerous environment, he actually sat down and closed his eyes to think. Within the crystal hall, it was unknown how many people were flustered and exasperated.

    Yuwen Wushuang was already familiar with his cultivation aura, it was the effect of the unique power of True Lightning in his body. This kind of perception was directly targeted at the inside of An Zheng¡¯s body, unless An Zheng dispersed the power of his True Lightning, how could it be possible?

    After pondering for a long time, An Zheng thought of a method and decided to give iry. The sealing power of the Dao Sect was something that he possessed when he identally obtained the Eye of Darkness. To An Zheng, the arrival of this kind of power was still an unsolved mystery. What was the purpose of the Old Taoist that brought him to some ce to give him this kind of power?

    An Zheng closed his eyes as the Reverse Scale Armor slowly appeared, forming aplete set of ancient armor on the outside of his body. Reverse Scale Armor was an absolute defensive, heaven-defying divine tool. If he were to use the sealing power of Dao Sect on the Reverse Scale Armor, would he be able to seal his own aura?

    An Zheng could only try as the three purple star point s in his left eye quickly rotated. One represented the power of the seal, one represented the power of reincarnation and one represented the power of the heavens. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, the three star point s werepletely the same. Because they were very small, there didn¡¯t seem to be any difference. But in reality, the shapes of the three star point were not exactly the same. When An Zheng used some kind of power, this star point upied the dominant position, and the other two became support.

    The three star point turned into a circle, then the star point that represented the power of sealing suddenly grew big, and the other two star point converged into one. An Zheng¡¯s left eye was no longer looking at the three star point, buurple hexagon instead.

    Whoosh! The Reverse Scale Armor on An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly erupted with a burst of bright light. A few secondster, An Zheng¡¯s sense of frustration gradually disappeared. It had temporarily isted Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s senses, but it was not certain how long this period of time couldst. It might be a few minutes, or it might even be two hours.

    An Zheng immediately stood up, he did not need to rely on his Cultivation Power, he simply relied on the strength of his flesh to rush forward.

    ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    In the crystal hall, Chen Zhongqi frowned: ¡°Seems like he¡¯s hiding from something?¡±

    ¡°To avoid Yuwen Wushuang.¡±

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°He should have already guessed that he was betrayed by the Yuwen family, so he began to avoid Yuwen Wushuang as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°But is there any meaning to it? As long as he can¡¯t leave the secret ne, who else can he hide from?¡±

    ¡°That depends on what his goal is ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face changed: You¡¯re saying?

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°This Chen Liuxi has the kind of maturity that doesn¡¯t match his age, he definitely knows that the secret realm requires arge amount of energy to support it. There was only one space array in the secret ne. He was looking for the array and he wanted to destroy it. ¡°As long as the formation is broken, the soilyer of Mount Yuxian will be above his head ¡­¡±

    ¡°How long is the time limit for the secret ne?¡±

    ¡°Less than an hour.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°Bring all cultivators below the sixth stage of Lower Celestial Stage, bring over all cultivators that are at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, I am going to go in and stop him. Killing 9 of the warlords has already caused us heavy losses. If he were to destroy the secret ne ¡­ The consequences were unimaginable. If those warriors were to escape, His Majesty¡¯s anger will not be something that you and I can withstand. ¡±

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°But Chen Liuxi doesn¡¯t care about that now. If he wants to escape, the only way is to destroy the heart of the formation.¡±

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi stood up and walked out: ¡°Bring out the Heavenly Hidden Sword.¡±

    Inside the Secret Realm, An Zheng was indeed sensing where the center of the spatial array was. As long as they could find this center, the ones who would be nervous would be Chen Zhongqi and the others. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sealed, so he had to hurry. An Zheng¡¯s body moved like lightning through the forest. A peak Higher Completion Stage Demon Beast was originally looking for food, but after sensing the pressure from the peak Higher Completion Stage, it turned and ran, but before long, An Zheng had surpassed it. This demonic beast subconsciously hugged its head, waiting to die. Its huge body was curled up on the ground like a mountain of flesh.

    But when An Zheng shed by, it raised its head and looked in disbelief at the ce where the figure had disappeared. Then, his mouth curved into a smile as he sat there, looking as perturbed as he could get. From its point of view, it had survived a great disaster ¡­ However, before he could finishughing, a warrior suddenly appeared. A light purple Cultivation Power hacked into the demonic beast from behind, and like a lightning halberd, it nailed the demonic beast to death.

    The slender warrior walked to the corpse of the demon beast and stretched out his hand to grab the crystal core that was inside the demon beast¡¯s body. Then, the crystal core flew out and was held in his hand. Holding the crystal core, there was a faint satisfied smile on his face, as if he was happy that he had solved some problem. He merely turned his head to the direction that An Zheng had left in, and his eyebrows unconsciously faintly wrinkled.

    Then he quickly disappeared.

    In the crystal hall, a member of the Star Observation Pavilion stood up and said, ¡°Battle Mage No. 24 is missing, but he disappeared again very quickly.¡±

    Ye Tianlian nodded. ¡°Watch carefully, there seems to broblem with the twenty-four and Twenty-five.¡±

    Within the Secret Realm, An Zheng¡¯s rushing footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look, but didn¡¯t discover anything. He had a very strange feeling in his heart, that something was wrong behind him. However, he had no time to stay any longer, so he could only continue to rush forward. If it was anyone else, it would not be easy for them to find out where the core of the formation was, but An Zheng was different ¡­ He had the eye of the heavens.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eyes¡¯ perception of energy far exceeded that of an ordinary person¡¯s. Heaven Eyes still had the ability to discern the vast majority of objects in this world, so An Zheng had always admired the person who created the Blood Pearl Bracelet. He did not know how this object had fallen into Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s hands, but who could have been the previous host?

    Under the guidance of Heaven¡¯s Eye, An Zheng quickly headed towards the center of the formation. At this time, outside the secret realm, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression had already reached the limit of what could be seen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the time limit to pass, force it open.¡±

    ¡°No, Your Highness!¡± If you forcefully open the secret realm, you will trigger the Sky Law, which is the same as Chen Liuxi¡¯s. The Sky Law is used on those who forcefully enter the secret realm, thebatants will not be punished by the Sky Law, but the both of you are the same. ¡±

    ¡°I have the Heavenly Hidden Sword.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi waved his hand: ¡°Open it!¡±

    The people from the Star Observation Pavilion could only ask Pavilion Master Tan Shanse, but they were told that Tan Shanse had already left the underground pce, and that he was returning to the Jinling through the teleportation gate. Therefore, the people from the Star Observation Pavilion had found Lu Wan Rou, who was an important figure that was below one person in the Star Observation Pavilion in terms of numbers. Originally, Lu WanRou wanted to open the secret realm door that only Tan Shanse and she knew about and let Chen Liuxi out. Now, hearing that Chen Zhongqi wanted to forcefully enter the secret realm, she suddenly changed her mind.

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    The corner of Lu Wan Rou¡¯s mouth rose, ¡°Who¡¯s going to die or not?¡±

    The people of Star Observation Pavilion immediately rushed back and forcefully opened the entrance to the secret realm.

    At this moment, the ground of the secret ne trembled. Momentster, a thickyer of dark clouds started to swallow up the sky, slowly covering the entire secret ne. An Zheng, who was dashing through the forest, suddenly felt the sky darken. He raised his head and looked around. Seemingly something had triggered the secret realm¡¯s punishment measures, An Zheng¡¯s heart sank.

    The entire secret realm had be silent, and the faint sounds of thunder in the sky caused An Zheng¡¯s mood to be heavy. At this time, An Zheng suddenly heard the roar of a demon beast, and his voice revealed a sense of excitement, as though he was about to hunrey.

    This punishment was for outsiders, which was why those demon beasts were so happy!

    An Zheng knew that it was toote, he elerated and charged towards the center. At the same time, Chen Zhongqi brought at least thirty cultivators to chase after An Zheng. Among these thirty cultivators, including Chen Zhongqi, who had five Lower Celestial Stage s, the rest were all Higher Completion Stage s.

    This mountain, this dense forest.

    That person, that scene.

    It was a familiar scene.

 Chapter 861 - Plunder

    <h4>Chapter 861 ¨C Plunder</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body was like a cheetah shuttling through the mountain forest, iparably fast. An Zheng needed to urately locate the location of the central hub before everyone else arrived. He seemed to have abandoned Yuwen Wushuang, and thetter was still looking for traces of An Zheng in the forest, somewhat at a loss. Yuwen Wushuang just could not understand, why would An Zheng hide from him?

    When An Zheng stopped, his eyes flickered for a moment. Then, a huge cave appeared in front of him. The center of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes was this cave, but once inside, the pursuers behind would very likely block An Zheng inside.

    It was the first magic tool that could teleport people in a short distance that An Zheng obtained, andter, An Zheng gave it to him. Teleportation was different from teleportation. Teleportation could not prate objects, let alone a mountain that separated them when they were in a cave. Teleportation was different. If the Twin Life Trees were there, An Zheng would leavree outside that could teleport him if he met with any danger.

    An Zheng sighed lightly. He was indeed nootal genius, if he knew the runes, he would be able to create a small scale teleportation circle here.

    Without any time to hesitate, An Zheng rushed into the cave with his head down. Everything in this secret realm must have originated from Mount Yuxian, so the appearance of this huge cave should have been natural. However, after theter excavation, the marks left by the carvings on the walls were still there. The reason why the road was t and wide was because it required arge amount of materials to be transported to the cave to build the secret ne¡¯s center.

    An Zheng ran along the cave entrance as many people wearing white robes appeared in front of him after two minutes. These people seemed to have received orders, about 40 to 50 people had blocked the path ahead.

    ¡°Just stop him from entering. Our reinforcements are rushing over!¡±

    The foreman in the lead stood in front and ordered loudly, ¡°Formation, block him!¡±

    There were forty to fifty white-robed people standing in a strange formation. If one were to look down from above, they would see that their positions appeared to be scattered, but it was actually in line with the arrangement of some constetions in the sky.

    ¡°Great Starry Sky Spell!¡±

    The deacon pointed forward, and all the white-robed Warlocks stomped their feet. Everyone¡¯s hands were extended, and they pointed at the deacon with two hands. The moment everyone¡¯s hands were raised, it was as if a group of mages were casting their spells at An Zheng ¡­ In reality, the cultivation techniques of these Warlocks werepletely different from cultivators. It would not be an exaggeration to call them mages.

    Streams of blue light were released from the Warlocks¡¯ hands and absorbed into the deacon¡¯s body. At this moment, a ball of blue light burst out from the deacon¡¯s body, making him look like a shining star.

    [Starlight]!

    With a shout from the deacon, he pushed his hands forward and a light blue ball of light shot out. It quickly grew in size in the air and formed into something that looked like a strange demon beast. This object was only a blue light in shape and was extremely dazzling. It looked like a man with long hair covering his upper body, but the lower half of his body was that of a horse.

    The demon beast held a bow in its hand and shot an arrow. The blue arrow released a cry likhoenix, transforming into arge blue bird that was pping its wings, pouncing towards An Zheng. The process was extremely quick. When An Zheng saw those people, the big blue bird had already shot out. An Zheng pointed forward with one hand, and a ray of sword qi shot out like a rainbow.

    The Sword Qi and the blue arrow met in midair, and the energy contained within the blue arrow was extremely strange. An Zheng¡¯s Sword Qi was extremely sharp, but it was unable to cut through it. The huge bird¡¯s wings suddenly opened wide, and all of the sword Qi was bounced back.

    The cave was that wide, and the width of the bird¡¯s wings was almost the same as the cave itself. An Zheng had nowhere to retreat to, and nowhere to dodge. As he charged forward, he lifted his left hand to grip the wrist of his right hand, while his right hand pointed at the blue arrow.

    [Power of True Lightning]

    A resplendent purple power of true thunder issued a dragon roar as the long purple lightning dragon and therge blue bird collided in midair. Zi Long bit down on the blue bird¡¯s neck and roared at the sky. After the dragon¡¯s roar, ayer of purple fire rose from therge bird¡¯s body. A momentter, the blue bird waspletely incinerated. The long purple lightning dragon continued forward, smashing head first into the white robed Warlocks¡¯ formations!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Forty to fifty white-robed Warlocks were sent flying, flying everywhere. Some of them crashed into the stone wall, while some others bumped into theirpanions. In less than a second, the formation was broken by the tyrannical and fierce power of true thunder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t destroy the Spirit Pagoda, or everyone will die!¡±

    The deacon who fell on the ground wailed at An Zheng who was already gone, his voice filled with despair. Their formation could not stop An Zheng either ¡­ It wasn¡¯t because the array wasn¡¯t strong enough, but because their array was aimed at thebatants and demon beasts. No one would have thought that an outsider would one day charge into this ce.

    An Zheng¡¯s body shed past like lightning, rushing in. Because the speed was too fast, the surrounding stone walls became blurry. When the light suddenly brightened, An Zheng saw a hall in front of him. Most of the mountains had probably been hollowed out to build this ce, and it was at least several acresrge. The main hall was circr, and there werotal of six stone towers. If one were to connect the six stone towers with lines, one would discover that they were an extremely standard design of a hexagram.

    For some reason, after An Zheng entered the room, his body suddenly stiffened, followed by a sharp pain in his left eye. It was a kind of pain that even he found difficult to endure, and An Zheng instantly squatted down to the ground while covering his eyes.

    At this moment, an azure-colored gem lit up at the top of each of the six pagodas. A faint purple light was released from An Zheng¡¯s eyes and converged into the six gems on top of the stone towers. As the light became brighter and brighter, An Zheng¡¯s eyes became more and more painful.

    Are you absorbing my power?

    An Zheng¡¯s body began to soften. He was almost unable to persevere with his powerful physique. The gems on the six stone towers made from the hexagram were able to absorb the intruder¡¯s Cultivation Power. These designs were inextricably linked to the Dao Sect.

    This won¡¯t do!

    An Zheng could feel the Cultivation Power inside his body flowing out like a flood, and because of his power, the six stone towers started to light up. An Zheng¡¯s body that was supported by both his hands did not crawl down, and he was half-kneeling on the ground, almost unable to raise his head.

    Rays of light began to connect between the six stone towers, and a brilliant hexagram appeared. After that, from each of the six stone towers, an azure-colored light shot out, directly rushing to the center of the hall.

    There was arger tower there, the whole of which seemed to be made of purple crystals. When the six beams of light shot in, the amethyst started to emit light.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng cried out in pain.

    Everyone in the crystal lobby cheered. The reason they could see every single movement within the secret realm was because of the strength of the amethyst Tower. There were many amethyst¡¯s fragments in this secret realm, and all of them would reflect light into the tower. These rays of light were what the human eyes could see, and the crystal hall¡¯s crystal wall¡¯s material was the same as the amethyst Tower¡¯s, so the image could immediately be transmitted over.

    Seeing An Zheng crawling down, everyone cheered.

    ¡°Your highness, you are overthinking it. No one can brag about being strong in there.¡±

    ¡°The Dao Sect Heaven¡¯s Pivot Array can absorb the power of any cultivator to supplement the array. Under the protection of the six pagodas, the amethyst Tower is absolutely safe. However, this fellow¡¯s power is truly terrifying. A single person¡¯s power actually lit up all the stone towers. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too terrifying. We haven¡¯tpletely absorbed him yet. If all of his strength is absorbed by the Heavenly Pivot Array Formation, then the stability of our mystic realm will rise to a whole new level!¡±

    ¡°How terrifying. How could a person contain sucerrifying power within their body?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, before the Dubhe Formation, no one had the strength to resist.¡±

    An Zheng who was crawling on the ground struggled to lift his head, the strength in his left eye crazily leaking out. It wouldn¡¯t be long before his powerpletely drained in two more minutes. At that time, forget about Chen Zhongqi and the others, even a random cultivator would be able to catch An Zheng.

    ¡°The sealing power of the Dao Sect?¡±

    An Zheng panted. The pain in his eyes had even made his thoughts chaotic, and he forced himself to calm down on the verge of copse. The most terrifying thing about this formation was that it was like a bottomless pit that could absorb the power of intruders. Let alone An Zheng, even cultivators above the sixth stage of Lower Celestial Stage would not be able to hold on even if they were to enter.

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hands against the ground and grinded his teeth as he stood up.

    ¡°No one can take away my power.¡±

    An Zheng shouted and suddenly stood up straight.

    ¡°I have always plundered others, who can plunder me?¡±

    An Zheng spread open his arms, and the three purple star point s in his left eye began to quickly spin. A momentter, a purple hexagram appeared above his eyeballs. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. The energy that was leaking out from An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped, as if it had be solid and stopped in mid air. It looked like a long bridge that connected the seven pagodas with An Zheng.

    ¡°Come back here!¡±

    Boom!

    A burst of Qi exploded out, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to produce a ball of Qi, which swept out in all directions likurricane. The energy that had been released earlier started to slowly flow backwards, and as the first wave of energy returned, the speed of the energy flow became faster and faster.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Everyone in the crystal hall cried out in rm.

    ¡°How is this possible, just who is this guy!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually fighting with the crystal tower for power!¡±

    ¡°This is the Dao Sect¡¯s Dubhe Formation that was passed down from the ancient times. Since ancient times, there has never been a person who was able to plunder power from it.¡± Is this guy even human? How can he be so terrifying!? ¡±

    ¡°We have to stop him. Look, the light on the six stone towers is starting to dim!¡±

    In the great hall, the light shining from the six stone towers became weaker and weaker. If the power that An Zheng had leaked out of his eyes was a small stream, then the power that had been flowing back was arge river! Not only was An Zheng¡¯s power back, even the power of the six stone towers was being plundered by An Zheng.

    ¡°He actually reversed the Dubhe Formation!¡±

    ¡°What on earth is in his eyes ¡­¡±

    The cries of helplessness resounded through the crystal lobby. It was a kind of hysterical despair.

    In less than a minute, with a loud smack, one of the blue gems in the six pagodas exploded. After it exploded, all of the stored power poured into An Zheng¡¯s eyes like a waterfall. After the first explosion, the second, third, fourth ¡­ In just a few seconds, all the gems on the six stone towers exploded!

    An Zheng¡¯s body slowly floated up, and all of his strength began to pour into his body!

 Chapter 862 - Perhaps just a coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 862 ¨C Perhaps just a coincidence</h4>

    The Dao Sect¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Pivot Formation was something that had been passed down since the ancient times. It possessed an extremely powerful strength. In the Great Xi, although the Dao Sect didn¡¯t have as much status as the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, no one dared to deny that the Dao Sect was a orthodox sect that was even at the beginning of its cultivation. Even a prodigal son of the martial arts world could not be said to have nothing to do with the Dao Sect at all.

    Some even said that it was the Dao Sect¡¯s first ancestor who had opened his nose to the world.

    And the power left in An Zheng¡¯s left eye, was most likely given to him by the old ancestor of the Dao Sect.

    This was also why An Zheng was immediately controlled by the Dubhe Formation the moment he entered the cave hall. It was because the power in his left eye and the formation had the same origin. However, the reason why he was attracted at the beginning was because An Zheng waspletely unprepared. When An Zheng finally reacted, it was clear who was the true superior.

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to frantically absorb the energy stored in the six pagodas. When An Zheng¡¯s energy flowed out, it was very terrifying, but when it flowed back, it was even more terrifying. The blue gems on the six pagodas sessively exploded, and the power within the pagodas poured into An Zheng¡¯s body likorrent.

    A dazzling ball of purple light appeared outside of An Zheng¡¯s body. The strength of the purple light even caused the entire hall to be illuminated purple.

    With a weng sound, a purple hexagram appeared behind An Zheng¡¯s body, and a purple round dot appeared in the middle of the pattern. The round dot¡¯s radiance was so bright that no one dared to look directly at it with their eyes. After a while, a beam of light shot straight towards the amethyst Tower at the center of the hall.

    The light beam shot towards the defensiveyer of the amethyst Tower, causing ripples on the surface.

    A light purple figure floated out from the amethyst Tower, and the figure looked like a Old Taoist dressed in Taoist robes. When he looked at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°This ¡­ Fellow Daoist, please show mercy. ¡±

    The figure of the Old Taoist cupped his fists towards An Zheng, ¡°This amethyst Tower is the center of the secret realm. Once you absorb all of its energy, the secret realm will lose its protection. Fellow cultivator, can you imagine how much damage those terrifying things will cause to the outside world once they leave the secret realm? ¡±

    ¡°I showed mercy?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye had alreadypletely turned purple, while his right eye looked normal. He looked at the old man and snorted, ¡°When I was sucked in by your tower, why didn¡¯t you think of showing mercy? ¡°You must be the person from Dao Sect who created this spell formation. Is it the Great Xi Dragon Tiger Mountain or the Wudang Mountain?¡±

    ¡°This old man is Daoist Su Zheng of Dragon Tiger Mountain. This is the shadow that I left here when I was creating this Heavenly Pivot Formation with my fellow daoists.¡± ¡°Fellow daoist, there was indeed a misunderstanding in the previous matter. The formation was activated on its own, and has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°So when I wanted to break this formation, you discovered it. When this formation was absorbing my power, you just happened to doze off?¡±

    ¡°Fellow cultivator ¡­¡±

    Old Taoist seemed to be quite afraid of the power in An Zheng¡¯s left eye. He hesitated for a while before saying: ¡°You have already absorbed all the power in the six defensive towers. You must not take away the power within the amethyst Tower, or else the secret realm will really copse. ¡±

    ¡°If you say you won¡¯t take it, then don¡¯t take it?¡±

    An Zheng stretched ouand and clenched it in the air: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say it, I will only decide after I say it.¡±

    As he clenched his hand, the defensiveyer of the amethyst Tower exploded with a bang. The beam of light that shot out earlier hit the tower. The illusory image of the Old Taoist cried out in rm. It wanted to stop him but had no power to do so. In An Zheng¡¯s eyes, the power of the Dao Sect was even more pure than the power he had cultivated for so many years. He was only an illusion, it was fine to leave a bluff.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I was wrong, alright?¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through you, even though you are just an illusion left here by Daoist Su Zheng, the spirit energy here is more than ten times stronger than in the outside world and the six pagodas have given you an endless stream of power, do you think that I believe that my power has been absorbed by the pagoda? I¡¯m afraid that you also urgently want the power of a cultivator to be your true body. ¡±

    Su Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, my duty is to protect this amethyst Tower.¡±

    ¡°No, you already have your own thoughts and greed. You are taking the power of the amethyst for yourself.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to his own eyes. ¡°Here, I can see through your heart.¡±

    Su Zhengdao cried out, but he was held back by An Zheng¡¯s strength and turned into a stream of air that flowed into An Zheng¡¯s left eye. The degree of radiance emitted by the amethyst began to decrease at a visible rate and soon became dim. The purple light orb around An Zheng¡¯s body became even more resplendent as the entire hall was illuminated until it was purple.

    ¡°Quickly think of a way to stop him!¡±

    The crystal wall in front of him started to flicker non-stop. The crystal wall and the amethyst Tower¡¯s material were exactly the same. It was originally cut out from a meteorite, so there was an extremely close connection between them. Right now, the amethyst Tower¡¯s light was flickering unpredictably, and the crystal wall was the same as well. It looked like the light could go out at any time.

    ¡°Once the amethyst Tower is breached by him, we will lose control of all the monsters and fighters!¡±

    ¡°Send someone to inform His Royal Highness. Tell him to bring his men and hurry over!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, this Chen Liuxi is really crazy.¡±

    There were expressions of surprise, fear, worry, and an unconceble sense of despair on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Someone slumped to the ground, ¡°What have we done? We shouldn¡¯t have ced him in the secret realm.¡±

    Inside the cave, the amethyst Tower in front of An Zheng had almost turned gray.

    But right at that moment, An Zheng suddenly stopped. His body was still floating in the air. At that moment, he looked likrue immortal. A powerful pressure was released from the cave and all the beasts on the mountain were shocked. The Goblin Beasts with weaker cultivations could not help but crawl towards An Zheng, bowing in worship.

    In the wilderness, a fighter who was hunting demon beasts was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to look at Shandong, and his eyes were filled with fear. In the next second, without any hesitation, he chose to run in the opposite direction. He didn¡¯t even dare to look back.

    And just at this moment, a participant carefully walked into the great hall. He stood behind An Zheng, raised his hand, and then lowered it, as if he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t dare to. He seemed to be filled with fear and curiosity towards An Zheng. He was the only one who dared to approach the cave under these circumstances, and he was known as the 24 strongest fighter.

    An Zheng turned his head fiercely, causing the warrior to retreat a few steps in fright. After a long time, a few rough words came out of his throat, ¡°I ¡­ I mean no harm. ¡±

    The purple light around An Zheng¡¯s body disappeared with a whoosh, and returned into An Zheng¡¯s body. He descended from the air and looked at this different fighter before him. This man was tall and slender, with a strong face and a pair of very spirited eyes.

    ¡°You are the first person who has tried tomunicate with me. It seems that the otherbatants are unable to even speak?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that he shouldn¡¯t be controlled. I want... ¡°Life?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to know how to describe his thoughts, and he probably knew very few words. But there were so many things in his head that he wanted to say, and couldn¡¯t find the right words to make him look eager.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Don¡¯t want to be ¡­ The killing machine. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: What are you doing here?

    ¡°I¡¯vee to find you ¡­¡± I have been here before, but I do not dare to approach. The power of the amethyst Tower is too terrifying, it could easily kill me. But you have already absorbed almost all of its power, so that¡¯s why I dared to approach you. ¡±

    He looked at the ground, then raised his head from time to time to look at An Zheng, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something simr to you in my body.¡±

    This feeling, of course, came from An Zheng as well. When he had first entered the Secret Realm, An Zheng had thought that his own blood might have already been collected by the people from the Star Observation Pavilion. However, the An Zheng in his past life was different from the An Zheng now, so that kind of feeling was blurry and not real.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bool. I don¡¯t want to live like this. We... I fell in love. ¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Me and twenty-five.¡±

    24 took a deep breath, and looked straight at An Zheng as if he had finally mustered up all his courage: ¡°I want to beg you to bring us out, I can assure you that we won¡¯t kill anyone. From the very beginning, I had an idea that I should live outside, with my beloved, without facing anyone. It was enough. The more time passed, the more intense this thought became. ¡°Other warlords might not have such an awareness. Such thoughts, they might not even have any knowledge about men and women ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I pity you, but I don¡¯t dare to bring you out.¡±

    24¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow: ¡°I know ¡­¡± I just... ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up.¡±

    He dejectedly turned around, looking extremely lonely.

    At this moment, someone floated in from outside witerson in their hands. The expression in An Zheng¡¯s eyes changed; he did not expect her to arrive so quickly. The one who came was Yuwen Wushuang, the woman in his hands ¡­ He was actually somewhat simr to her. However, the woman seemed to be pregnant, and his stomach was already very high. It had been at least six or seven months.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    He snarled. Two of his protruding teeth looked as sharp as fangs, but they weren¡¯t as long.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang looked at 24, then at the woman in his hands, before his gaze finallynded on An Zheng. Suddenly, an idea that made her feel like she was about to copse appeared in her mind. She looked at An Zheng, as if she was looking aart of her past. Or was it a future? For some reason, the sadness and despair of 24 and 25 easily affected her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    she asked.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    Crystalline tears rolled down Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Is it just a coincidence?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Then why did we meet in the real world? Why did they fall in love in this secret ne?!¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang practically roared out, and at this moment, she no longer had the noble and cold temperament that he had on his at all. She was like an ordinary little girl, venting the anger in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°There¡¯s no time to think about such things right now. We have to leave.¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang released his hand, and the terrified Twenty-Five ran over to Twenty-Four to support her. Standing between An Zheng and seemed to be a world of separation.

 Chapter 863 - Actors

    <h4>Chapter 863 ¨C Actors</h4>

    Yuwen Wushuang had probably never thought that she would shed tears in front of a man one day. There wawenty-four and twenty-five year gap between the two of them, yet a feeling had appeared among the people who shouldn¡¯t have appeared, while there was only a single heart between An Zheng and Yuwen Wushuang.

    An Zheng turned around. ¡°I must leave now, or else Chen Zhongqi will bring people here soon.¡±

    The tear stains on Yuwen Wushuang¡¯s face had already dried, and she had regained his calm, as if he hadn¡¯t said anything and done nothing. He nodded his head expressionlessly, reverting back to his previous cold and arrogant and noble appearance. She walked behind An Zheng, looking as if his previous words had never appeared.

    ¡°To the entrance.¡±

    After walking for a while, An Zheng suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Before I entered, I heard them mention that the shortest time to open the Secret Realm was four hours. Go to the entrance and wait for me there, I¡¯lleter. ¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Yuwen Wushuang asked coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a little more time.¡±

    An Zheng turned back, he had already sent his far enough.

    Yuwen Wushuang acknowledged and continued moving forward.

    An Zheng quickly flew towards the mountain, Chen Zhongqi must have brought his men and headed towards the central array, An Zheng still had many matters to settle with Chen Zhongqi. Moreover, only if he could stop Chen Zhongqi and the others, would Yuwen Wushuang and the two pitiful and respectable fighters have the chance to charge out.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    An Zheng used Blood Pearl Bracelet to contact Chen Xiaoyao.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Can I have some snacks?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me? It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t beg me, but you actuallyined about it. ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be relying on you soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The conversation ended with this simple and clear exnation.

    An Zheng rushed back to the cave like lightning. He stopped at a secret spot at the entrance of the cave, and when he came out, he casually sprinkled some powder on the ground. This was something that was created by the Ming Fa Si back then. An Zheng sprinkled some more powder, and not long after, ayer of footprints appeared on the ground. The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly, Chen Zhongqi and the rest had already rushed in.

    Right now, the amethyst Tower was almost destroyed by An Zheng, so they had lost contact with the crystal hall. Chen Zhongqi didn¡¯t know that An Zheng had already withdrawn, what An Zheng wanted was this time gap.

    He took a deep breath and soared into the sky. In mid-air, his right hand pressed down, and a stream of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns shot out!

    The entire mountain shook a bit, and the cave entrance quickly copsed. The entire cave was blocked by huge rocks that had fallen down. Shattered rocks rolled down the hillside, dust and smoke rose up like a mushroom cloud.

    An Zheng¡¯s body descended and sat on arge rock with the Broken Army Sword stuck in the ground beside him. At the same time, he summoned his body form and rode on the golden dragon to the peak of the mountain. He stood at the peak of the mountain and coordinated with An Zheng from afar. An Zheng took a jug of wine from his spatial artifact, that kind of new wine that was extremely spicy and cheap. He unscrewed the wine pot, raised his head and took a big gulp. The wine was spicy to the throat and burned like fire.

    Boom! *

    A pile of dirt exploded on the hillside, and the scene looked like a bomb that exploded. Following closely behind was a grey-faced person who rushed out from within, not too far away from where An Zheng was sitting. With his left hand, he raised the wine pot to his neck and took a gulp. The man broke through the mountain and rushed out of the cave, while An Zheng brandished his sword with his right hand. The sword qi let out a long rainbow, and the head descended from the sword qi.

    The early stage Lower Celestial Stage cultivator was not sealed inside the cave, but it was better to be sealed inside.

    An Zheng killed a person and with a wave of his hand, that person kept his spatial artifact. All the cultivators that had reached the Lower Celestial Stage level, who were not rich? The things that were ced in a spatial artifact could no longer be simply described as priceless.

    An Zheng once again inserted the Broken Army Sword into the ground, his right hand resting on the sword hilt. It looked casual, but in reality, it was using Broken Army Sword s to determine the location of the enemy. If they wanted to open the mountain from underground, the shaking would be huge. What An Zheng relied on was the Broken Army Sword entering the mountain, and his sharp senses of vibration to determine the direction of the enemy.

    Two secondster, An Zheng unsheathed his sword and stepped forward, walking 95 steps onto the mountain slope.

    Boom!

    Ten steps away from An Zheng, a wave exploded, and a white silhouette flew out of the mountain right after. But this time, An Zheng did not attack, and was still in the mood to drink. An Zheng drank because his heart was a little sad. Right now, he was trying to ambush and kill those cultivators, but he didn¡¯t feel any sense of pride. Only, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that back in the Mount Cang Man, Chen Zhongqi had also encircled him with tens of Lower Celestial Stage and Higher Completion Stage cultivators.

    At this moment, the ambusher had changed to him. He was alone ¡­ Hunting dozens of people.

    After the white shadow flew out, An Zheng didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. Heaven¡¯s Eyes floated in midair. An Zheng naturally knew that the thing that flew out was noerson, but a corpse. This corpse should be one of the Star Observation Pavilion Warlocks in the cave. It could either be because Chen Zhongqi and the rest were angry that they were killed after entering, or because they knew that there was an ambush outside.

    The white figure fell outside withump, and only one person flew out from the hole. This person was extremely cunning. Before he came out, he first released a wave of Cultivation Power that struck out like lightning, and then when he appeared, he released a cloud of starlight towards his surroundings. The starlight swept out like a storm. The cultivation method was actually so fierce. Ayer of golden light appeared in front of An Zheng, and no matter how sharp the stars were, they could not break his reverse scale.

    Once that person came out, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword waved its hand. The long sword tip shot ouay of sword light that was dozens of meters long, which carried a zing light as it swept past. Another head soared into the sky, An Zheng casually picked up his spatial artifact and walked down the mountain. Because the cave had copsed, on this side of the mountain, there was a cliff that was about sixty meters wide. An Zheng sat down on the cliff. His left hand held the wine, his right hand held the sword, and his two legs drooped down. His eyes looked down with destion.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The location where the cave was originally at exploded, and rubble and air currents shot out into the distance. The scene was as if someone had ced a few tons of explosives in the cave, directly blowing away all the rocks blocking the cave entrance. The stone shot forward like a group of cannons, and in an instant, arge area of the forest in front of them was razed to the ground.

    An Zheng sat on the cliff and looked down. The first person appeared, but An Zheng did not make a move. The second person appeared, but An Zheng still did not make a move. Four or five people tentatively walked out. When they realized that there was no danger, they greeted them. An Zheng instantly teleported down the cliff, the longsword swept across, and the heads of four to five Higher Completion Stage cultivators flew up. The cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage had actually be cannon fodder in this ce.

    An Zheng killed four or five people with a single sh and returned to the top of the cliff. As he drank, he walked forward, he arrived at the ce where someone hade out from and jumped down from the cave entrance.

    The terrifying strength of the Lower Celestial Stage Rankers could be seen from the hole that was sted open. The cave entrance was on the hillside, the vertical distance between it and the cave was not less than 200 meters, he forcefully opened up the mountain, went through 200 meters, and died under An Zheng¡¯s sword. An Zheng¡¯s body fell down from the vertical hole, andnded soundlessly as light as cotton. He was currently inside the cave, while the majority of the people were waiting to ambush An Zheng at the entrance of the cave.

    An Zheng walked from behind them without making a sound. The cave was very dark. Without the light of the crystals, it was much darker than the night. But An Zheng had the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, so he could see the situation clearly.

    An Zheng stood there, his aura restrained. He was already extremely familiar with the orthodox sealing arts of the Dao Sect. Especially after obtaining the power from the crystal towers, with the effects of the Dubhe Formation, the sealing power of the Dao Sect in An Zheng¡¯s left eye had be even stronger than before.

    An Zheng stopped a hundred metres behind those people, and looked at the cultivators who were hiding in the corners, hiding behind the rocks, or some other ce. Chen Zhongqi seemed to be deep in thought for a while before he stood up and walked towards the cave entrance.

    Chen Zhongqi stood at a distance of around ten meters from the cave entrance, and took a deep breath after he stopped. He waved his hand, and the cultivators began to approach him.

    Chen Zhongqi looked outside the cave and said loudly, ¡°I know who you are, but the grudge between you and I is not what you think. He¡¯s dead, and everything between you and me is over. Even my royal father knows who you are, but he didn¡¯t do anything to you. I can tell you the truth now, that I am me, that he is him, and that the Chen Zhongqi with whom you have grudges against is not me. ¡±

    ¡°However, arince of the Great Western Region, I still have something to warn you about. What you are doing right now is not going against me, but against the whole of Da Xi and the Sacred Emperor. I am willing to have a good talk with you now. With your strength, you can be the pir of Da Xi. So, I can even disregard everything that happened today and pretend like nothing happened. I won¡¯t report it to the Holy See and only stop when I do ¡­ ¡±

    Seeing that no one replied him, Chen Zhongqi madand gesture to ambush and kill.

    ¡°I will keep my word and never mind what you have done today. Besides, I know you¡¯re curious about me, and there¡¯s something you want to know. Now I¡¯m going out on my own, and I¡¯d like to talk to you. And also ¡­ Even though the one who died was just a doppelganger, I know everything he knows. In order to express my sincerity, I am willing to tell you why I wanted to kill you back then, and ¡­ Do you really think that your iplete soul has died in Jinling? He¡¯s in my hands, and you don¡¯t want to repair your soul? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the back figure of the figure, looked at the person, and looked at the cultivators who were about to ambush and attack him. This Chen Zhongqi, was even better than the Chen Zhongqi who was familiar with him and saw the guilt in his eyes. But this was the main body. He was right, he knew many secrets.

    An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, and was immediately noticed by someone, who turned his head and shouted: ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    An Zheng stood at the back of the group, with the Broken Army Sword embedded in the ground, casually throwing the wine pot to the side.

    His two hands pushed forward horizontally, the power was mighty and mighty.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]!

    That day, Cang Man, you brought people to ambush and kill me. Even though you pretended to be injured and lied to me for a sneak attack, I have no hatred for you. Today, I will hunt you down for a few dozen people and you will still be like an actor. After that ¡­ I shall use my Heavenly Thunder Shower to sever this past, sever this past rtionship, and wipe out this grievance!

 Chapter 864 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 864 ¨C Explosion</h4>

    It was a forbidden art, and there were only a handful of people in the entire Da Xi that could use it. Although the physique of the An Zheng in this life was different from the one in the previous, the might of his Heavenly Thunder Shower had not weakened in the slightest. Furthermore, the power that An Zheng, who was in his current state, could unleash was even stronger than when he was in his previous life!

    In the past when he used his Heavenly Thunder Shower, An Zheng¡¯s body would always float high in the sky as the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns baptized the earth likorrential rain. This time, An Zheng stood in his original position, and the space in front of him began to distort, forming a ck hole.

    Streams of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns shot out from the ck hole. The Heavenly Thunder Shower¡¯s power lied in the fact that the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was like a bolt of heavenly lightning, while the Heavenly Thunder Shower wahunderstorm of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    The dense amount of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns struck heavily onto the bodies of the cultivators. At this distance, no one could escape. The first to bear the brunt of the attack were the cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage. With their strength, they simply could not withstand an attack on the level of the forbidden technique. In merely a second, at least twenty or so cultivators of the Higher Completion Stage were reduced to ashes. They didn¡¯t even know how they died. Before they even had the chance to turn around, Heavenly Thunder Shower had sent them to hell.

    Thunderstorm, how terrifying.

    Chen Zhongqi broughotal of four Lower Celestial Stage level cultivators in, including him, a total of five. But just now, one had been killed by An Zheng, leaving three by his side. The moment the Heavenly Thunder Shower appeared, Chen Zhongqi immediately reacted. A longsword appeared before him, exuding an aura unique to kings.

    The Emperor Sword, Tian Zang.

    Chen Zhongqi ced the sword vertically in front of him, and with a weng sound, the Heavenly Hidden Sword separated into six illusions, which were the original bodies of the Heavenly Hidden Sword, as if thirteen swords had formed a barrier. It was also like a golden shield, iparably sturdy. Even if a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns were to heavily strike the sword shield, Chen Zhongqi would only be blown backwards from the impact, and his body would not be harmed in the slightest.

    The remaining three Lower Celestial Stage Rankers were all injured to different degrees, but fortunately, they were very close to the cave entrance, so the three of them borrowed the strength of the ground to avoid the attack. One of them only made contact with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns for a short while before his arm was shattered.

    An Zheng¡¯s body teleported outside, and one of the Lower Celestial Stage Rankers still had not recovered from the fear brought about by the Heavenly Thunder Shower, so An Zheng¡¯s face appeared in front of him. The two of them were so close to each other that An Zheng could even see the fear and despair in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Nine ¡­¡± Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and pressed it on the man¡¯s chest, as a wave of energy rippled outwards from his palm. The Cultivation Power directly pierced through the cultivator¡¯s chest, exploding into a mist of blood on his back. Broken bones, minced meat, and even the innumerable pieces of his internal organs were all sent sttering backwards. The cultivator¡¯s body retreated a few steps, his entire chest missing. He subconsciously looked down, then raised his head to look at An Zheng.

    ¡°You ¡­ Why not? ¡±

    An Zheng replied lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all while you¡¯re alive.¡±

    The man fell to his knees, his head mming into the ground as if he were kowtowing.

    At this moment, the remaining two cultivators of the Lower Celestial Stage were already retreating while protecting Chen Zhongqi. As Chen Zhongqi was about to attack with the Hidden Heaven Sword, he was stopped and forced to retreat by the two people.

    ¡°I have the Heavenly Hidden Sword, I can kill him!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡¯s body is made of gold, you can¡¯t take any risks!¡±

    The two of them practically carried Chen Zhongqi as they flew backwards. An Zheng slightly shook his head: ¡°You think you can leave?¡±

    Regardless of whether An Zheng was willing or not, when he saw Chen Zhongqi, the scene from the Mount Cang Man involuntarily appeared in his mind. Although he had losortion of his memory, it wasn¡¯t as if he couldn¡¯t remember anything. It was the same Chen Zhongqi and several tens of cultivators that were besieging him on such a towering mountain. However, the oue waspletely different.

    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and a p of thunder roared in the sky. The Body War God smashed down from the sky like a mountain, directly smashing a cultivator of Lower Celestial Stage into meat paste. His physique and that of an ordinary cultivator were simply too enormous; it was sorge that it caused one¡¯s heart to feel suffocated. The cultivator didn¡¯t even notice his presence as he was stomped intile of meat paste. He grabbed the other Lower Celestial Stage Ranker and walked back with his hands tightly clenched into a fist.

    He reached out his hand and gestured to An Zheng, who said that he would give it to you to y, then chased after Chen Zhongqi. Chen Zhongqi had originally wanted to rely on his Emperor Sword, Tian Zang, to fight against An Zheng, but when he saw the Body War God, he suddenly realized just how terrifying An Zheng¡¯s physique was. It was equivalent to two equally strong An Zheng beating him up. Therefore, Chen Zhongqi immediately chose to escape, and went deeper into the forest.

    ¡°That day, in the forest, you pretended to be injured, and I went over to save you.¡±

    An Zheng chased behind him as the distance between the two got closer and closer. In terms of speed, An Zheng had never lost to anyone. Hearing An Zheng¡¯s voice bing clearer and clearer, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face became paler and paler.

    ¡°But you ambushed me to the point that I was only attacked by the cultivators of the Lower Celestial Stage because I was severely injured. Otherwise, so what if they have more people? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned his head and shouted: ¡°What has this got to do with me! That¡¯s not me! ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At the start, An Zheng was at least two hundred meters away from Chen Zhongqi, and after a few minutes, he was already a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°You said that he¡¯s not you, but you¡¯re not him?¡±

    An Zheng chased as he said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only half of what he said was right, he is not you, but you are... If he was just a doppelganger, you would definitely know his thoughts. The avatar might not know of the original body¡¯s existence, but how could the original body not know of the avatar? Whatever the avatar wanted to do, it was under the watch of the original body. Also, this sovereign¡¯s thoughts can affect him ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking, why would he kill me? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s killing intent became more and more intense. ¡°I finally understand after seeing you... I didn¡¯t understand the conflict in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes when he looked at me before, but now I understand. The reason why he saw me as a conflict was because he was your clone. I thought he killed me for his own sake, for the sake of bing a Saint King, or for the sake of some sort of interest group.

    That day in the Phoenix Stage, Chen Zhongqi stood in front of him and said with a bitter smile: ¡°This matter, until I...¡±

    At that time, An Zheng had thought that the reason why An Zheng did not want An Zheng to find Chen Wunuo was because the meaning of the four words, ¡°up till now¡±, meant that did not want him to. He thought that the meaning of those four words was to forget about him, and not implicate the Sacred Emperor anymore. However, when he saw Chen Zhongqi again, An Zheng realized how painful it must have been for the dead Chen Zhongqi to say such words before he died. Perhaps the order to kill himself was given by this original body. Perhaps at thest moment, he realized that he was only a pitiful doppelganger, which was why he was in so much pain and despair.

    Chen Zhongqi turned around and roared: ¡°You lunatic! Do you know who you¡¯re going against? You think it¡¯s me? You have to face the entire Da Xi, the wrath of the Sacred Emperor. You destroyed his things, and he will send you to hell! ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you again in hell.¡±

    An Zheng was less than thirty meters away from him, but he suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Let you experience it.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hands, and the purple star point in his left eye suddenly stopped, and a purple hexagram appeared in his eyes. In that instant, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body which was speeding forward, suddenly froze. Although it was only for one percent of a second, it was enough for An Zheng. He stretched out his hands and clenched them in the air. Then, he suddenly pulled them toward him. Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body involuntarily flew over, and struck towards An Zheng.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Qi Explosion!

    Break through!

    An Zheng had been forcefully suppressing this breakthrough¡¯s air explosion, precisely because he was waiting for this moment. That was the explosion of a Lower Celestial Stage Ranker¡¯s breakthrough. The moment Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body came into contact with the explosion, his body would be blown into smithereens, his skin would split open inch by inch, and the clothes on his body would fly out like a broken butterfly. His body turned into a bloody gourd in an instant, and a miserable Ah sound resounded through the forest.

    This was a mystic realm. The heaven and earth origin energy here was far richer than in the outside world. The explosive power of An Zheng¡¯s breakthrough was ten times greater than that of the outside world! Countless dense cyan streams of air converged over from all directions, as though each and every cyan dragon had congregated into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Fourth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage!

    The power of the explosion caused Chen Zhongqi to be confused. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation was higher than An Zheng¡¯s, he would have been smashed into meat paste. After the air explosion, Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body was blown away, and he fell far away while emitting a green smoke. But just when he was about tond on the ground, An Zheng¡¯s left eye once again shed witurple light, and that iplete body was frozen in mid-air once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand pulled back again, and Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body was pulled back.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A second explosion!

    If the previous time Chen Zhongqi only suffered a superficial wound, then this time it was an internal one. This time, the explosion was even more powerful. After all, it had increased by another realm. The explosion of energy nearly tore away all the blood and flesh on Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body. Who knew how many bones were broken? Even the Dantian Qi Sea had suffered from the shock. If it were not for the fact that he was still tightly grasping the Heavenly Hidden Sword, his body would have probably been blown to smithereens.

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±

    At the same time that An Zheng was blown away by the explosion, An Zheng caught up with the sound of a third explosion of air.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Half of the mountain had been razed to the ground!

    This was part of Mount Yuxian, and it had been moved here for hundreds of kilometers. But An Zheng¡¯s third explosion of air, had directly shaken off one of the mountain peaks. The spirit beasts in the forest did not dare to move, as they crawled on the ground and continuously kowtowed in An Zheng¡¯s direction.

    The third explosion sent Chen Zhongqi flying towards the entrance of the secret realm. Hey limply on the ground, his bloodied face making it hard to tell who he was.

    The Heavenly Hidden Sword turned into a golden light that entered his body, protecting his spiritual origin. It was the imperial family¡¯s most valuable treasure, and was fed with the royal bloodline¡¯s power. When Chen Zhongqi was heavily injured, it automatically entered Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body, and protected his heart veins.

    An Zheng walked over, he was at the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage!

    He reached out his hands and grabbed Chen Zhongqi¡¯s ankles, then carried Chen Zhongqi and walked out of the secret realm inrge strides.

 Chapter 865 - I am the healer

    <h4>Chapter 865 ¨C I am the healer</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi probably never would have thought that he would actually be chased by An Zheng twice because of his decision back then. At that time, Chen Zhongqi thought that he would be safe and sound for the rest of his life.

    An Zheng who was carrying Chen Zhongqi out of the secret realm looked like a warrior. What he wanted to challenge was not only the so-called imperial power. Outside the secret realm, an army had gathered.

    Behind them was an armoured army of thousands of people. All of the heavy weapons used for city defense were aimed at An Zheng, but no one dared to issue the order to attack. Chen Zhongqi was not dead yet, so they did not dare to make a move.

    ¡°Daoist Chen, you should know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Ye Tianlian, who had the most seniority and seniority in the Marshal of Absolute Monarch Sanctuary, looked at An Zheng. He had gone through hundreds of battles, and had experienced many ups and downs, but at this moment, it was still difficult for him to remain calm. He could not imagine how a young man could be so audacious as to do such an outrageous thing. Since ancient times, they had thought that if a monarch wanted his subjects to die, who would dare to resist? And what Chen Liuxi was challenging, was precisely this kind of imperial power.

    An Zheng raised Chen Zhongqi who was in his hand, and shook him a little as an answer.

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s expression changed as killing intent appeared in her eyes, ¡°If the prince died in your hands, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave this ce today. You would have been minced into meat. If your highness didn¡¯t die here, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Even if you escape from Da Xi, you will be hunted down no matter where you go. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°So? ¡°Since you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m going to die anyway, why don¡¯t I kill him first to keep youpany?¡±

    Ye Tianlian did not say anything, because he was not suitable for negotiations. He was the overlord of the battlefield and was known as the Great Xi War God. With his army, he could run amok in enemy positions and send any opponent to hell. However, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He had never been threatened on the battlefield because she had not only relied on her own cultivation, but also on the strength of the Da Xi family.

    At this moment, he seemed to have no other choice.

    Sima Pingfeng coughed a few times before walking forward, his gaze was still fixed on Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Dao Friend Chen, you also know that the Prince is your lifeline now, after killing him, you will have no leeway left. So, can you treat the Prince better? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he replied, ¡°Believe me, I haven¡¯t crushed his bones and scattered his ashes yet and have treated him quite well.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng said: ¡°How about this, you want to go out, we want a living prince. It¡¯s not good for anyone to face off like this, so we¡¯ll each take a step back. Leave the Prince with us, I swear in the name of the Marshal of the Sanctuary, and let you leave the underground pce safely for the time being. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you,e sit down.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Ye Tianlian took a step forward and released the pressure of the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, what was even more unsuitable was the heavily injured Chen Zhongqi. Chen Zhongqi groaned, then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Are you in a hurry to kill him?¡±

    Ye Tianlian was startled, but the imposing aura suddenly dissipated.

    Sima Pingfeng waved his hand, and someone moved a chair over to An Zheng. After An Zheng sat down, he ced Chen Zhongqi on the ground and stepped on his chest. If he had even the slightest of strength, Chen Zhongqi would have exploded with a bang. Compared to what happened to An Zheng when he was being hunted on Mount Cang Man, An Zheng was really being polite to him now. Don¡¯t forget that when An Zheng was in Mount Cang Man, he was dismembered.

    ¡°Where are my friends?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Yuwen Wushuang has already left.¡±

    ¡°Two more.¡±

    ¡°They are fighters. We cannot leave this ce.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°What if I trade Chen Zhongqi for their freedom?¡±

    After Sima Pingfeng heard these words, his heart slightly rxed. Everyone said that Chen Liuxi was an impulsive person, and it now looked like it was true. He was actually willing to exchange with Chen Zhongqi for the sake of two unknown warriors of such a low level. From this, it could be seen that Chen Liuxi was not a difficult person to deal with.

    ¡°If you are willing to hand over the prince, you can consider it.¡±

    ¡°Consider?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°Is what I want you to consider? Now, let me ask you two a question. Is Chen Zhongqi more important than the two fighters? ¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°So, of course, I won¡¯t exchange the whole thing.¡±

    An Zheng bent over and extended his hand. His palm stabbed into the wound on Chen Zhongqi¡¯s chest and snapped one of his ribs with a kacha sound. He pulled it out from the flesh and threw it at Sima Pingfeng: ¡°Iib enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you a few more. ¡°But don¡¯t go too far, I don¡¯t really care, I just don¡¯t have enough bones left in your Prince.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng clenched the bloody bone. He couldn¡¯t throw it away, nor could he hold it. Right now, he really wanted to shatter An Zheng with a single blow. But Chen Zhongqi was in his hands, if he continued to torture him like this, he would die without a doubt. They understood Chen Wunuo, sacrificing a son for the Battle Master n was nothing. However, sacrifice was not allowed in such a way. It was their ipetence as subjects!

    ¡°It seems like you need to discuss this.¡±

    An Zheng took out some good medicine from the Blood Pearl¡¯s space and sprinkled it on Chen Zhongqi¡¯s wounds, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ones who will kill him will eventually be you and not me. I will take good care of him, right ¡­ If you do not know how to deal with the current situation, you can ask the Ming Fa Si. They had dealt with many situations in which the wicked caught one good person and threatened the other. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m an evil person. You can all think that I¡¯m a good person that would threaten your group of evil people ¡­ This suddenly feels a little bit better. ¡±

    An Zheng acted as if he had suddenly realized something, ¡°I forgot, you all already lost Ming Fa Si. I guess why... Ming Fa Si was an independent judiciary, with a lot of authority, but they had to investigate a lot of things to find out the truth. And you all think that damned Fang Zheng actually had thoughts on the Star Observation Pavilion, and wanted to investigate what the Star Observation Pavilion was doing, so he deserves to die. ¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is only one of them. More importantly, His Majesty, the Sacred Emperor, feels fear.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You want me to shut my mouth, then I¡¯ll give you three minutes to discuss whether to bring Chen Zhongqi away or continue to surround me. I have a lot of medicine on me, so I can temporarily keep Chen Zhongqi alive. But I am not a saint. When I feel that I am doomed to die, of course, the medicine I take from the wounds will be left for me to continue for a while longer. ¡±

    Sima Pingfeng looked at Ye Tianlian and shook her head at Ye Tianlian, indicating that she definitely could not anger An Zheng at this time.

    Ye Tianlian sighed and said, ¡°You aralent, Da Xi needs talented people, so Your Majesty has always valued talented people. When you were in Jinling, you should have been very clear that his Majesty truly valued you. We can even persuade the prince that this matter is not to be reported to His Majesty... Let¡¯s not disturb each other and let this matter be known. ¡°¡± No, I¡¯m not going to interfere in this matter. ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. If you keep the prince, we¡¯ll let you go. ¡±

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand stretched down, as if he was going to break Chen Zhongqi¡¯s bones again.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Everyone eximed.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Is that interesting? I¡¯m not an idiot, and neither are you guys, so why don¡¯t you draw a big cake and tell me to eat it and stop being hungry? It seems like two minutes have passed, you still have one minute. ¡±

    ¡°Give him that person!¡±

    Ye Tianlian waved her hand.

    Battle Mage Twenty-Four and Battle Mage Twenty-five were brought over. An Zheng looked at the two people and thenughed: ¡°Don¡¯te over. I know what you want, and you¡¯vepromised. They were all smart people, thinking of all the possibilities. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need you guys toe over.

    Twenty-Four¡¯s expression changed. He first turned around and nced at Ye Tianlian, then kneeled down withump towards An Zheng and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you ¡­ We really have no choice. Even if we leave, they will chase us down. He said that as long as we kill you, he will give us freedom. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Now I finally know where the most sessful ces for you warriors are. They have turned you all into fools so that you can control them easily. If you say another word, I¡¯ll disgust you.

    24 stood up, pulled the 25 and left. Ye Tianlian suddenly raised her hand, and the twenty-four body involuntarily flew over. He stabbed a finger into Twenty-Four¡¯s chest, breaking all twenty-four ribs with a kacha sound, and shook them towards An Zheng: ¡°You think you can? If you let the prince go, I can guarantee that his bones will be broken first. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    He extended his hand and broke Chen Zhongqi¡¯s second rib, then casually threw it beside Ye Tianlian¡¯s feet: ¡°Come, who¡¯s faster than us?¡±

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s face was as white as paper. She couldn¡¯t understand how the young man in front of him could be so vicious. Logically speaking, wouldn¡¯t sucerson who thought he was a good person have a soft heart? Good people do not allow others to suffer or be hurt. ording to the normal script, a good person wouldn¡¯t immediatelypromise when they saw their friend being tortured, right? Why is it that Chen Liuxi, this bastard, is even more vicious than all the evil peoplebined?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to y anymore?¡±

    An Zheng saw that Ye Tianlian¡¯s hand had stopped, so he reached out and pulled out another rib bone. ¡°But I haven¡¯t had enough of it yet ¡­ You have sessfully piqued my interest, Commander Ye ¡­ I bet you don¡¯t dare to break any of his bones, do you? ¡±

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s hands trembled, and in the end, threw out all twenty-four pieces. ¡°Tell them to scram!¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°That¡¯s right, if I had known so many methods to threaten others, wouldn¡¯t all of these be useless? Human beings had to face reality. Just like the back in the Ming Fa Si, he did not have the mind or the ability to create a world of justice. He wanted to be a good person, wanted to be a judge, but he also wanted to be a loyal subject ¡­ There is one thing that cannot be denied, when the word ¡®subject¡¯ is fixed, how can this person be an unscrupulous person who punishes the evildoers for doing good deeds? ¡±

    He used the words¡¯ unscrupulous doing good ¡®as if he had pped the world a few times.

    The bad guys were always doing bad things. Why couldn¡¯t the good guys just do good things? Because this society is sick... Some people ckmail others, causing them to be unwilling to do good deeds, while others seek revenge, resulting in the deaths of those who do good deeds ¡­ It¡¯s all an illness.

    If it was a world where people did not dare to do good deeds without restraint, then the illness of this society would be extremely serious.

    An Zheng raised his hand, that hand was like a de.

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer.¡±

    Hey, are you paying attention?

 Chapter 866 - Secrets and answers

    <h4>Chapter 866 ¨C Secrets and answers</h4>

    The three Marshal of the Sanctuary who held a great deal of importance in the Da Xi Empire looked at An Zheng as if he was a demon. Every single one of them felt as if their throats had been strangled by An Zheng when he held them back. This was the most aggrieved day of their lives. Even though the three of them could easily defeat An Zheng with their strength, they did not dare to do anything.

    ¡°No wonder weirdos like to do this.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and fed Chen Zhongqi a golden pellet, ¡°So there¡¯s some kind of psychological enjoyment to it.¡±

    He stood up. ¡°Three minutes are up. Have you made a decision?¡±

    When he stood up, he casually picked Chen Zhongqi up as well: ¡°However, I don¡¯t have the mood to wait for your decision.

    He held Chen Zhongqi in one hand and the alcohol gon in the other. As he walked, he drank and walked with big strides. Sima Pingfeng¡¯s expression kept changing non-stop, and finally, he was the first to move out of the way. After that, Mu Jianli pulled Ye Tianlian and he stood to the side.

    An Zheng walked through the crowd and said as he walked, ¡°You are all the Great Marshal of the Sanctuary in the Great Western Region. The reason why the sky above them is so clear and so rich is that you have an army on the front line to protect them. From start to finish, I have always been in awe of military personnel. Even if you, the creator of war, were to rebel against humanity, from a military point of view, I would still forgive you ¡­ But you all asked yourselves, who are the skeletons of those humans in the secret ne? ¡±

    Mu Jianli¡¯s body involuntarily trembled, this was the first time he was trembling in front of someone whose cultivation level was far lower than his.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys are afraid of nightmares.¡±

    An Zheng walked into the army and the soldiers opened uath for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. No matter how high my cultivation realm is, I¡¯m still afraid.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng passed through the battle formation formed by the thousands of armored warriors and carried Chen Zhongqi out of the underground pce.

    ¡°Let him go just like that?¡±

    ¡°Follow him. If the prince dies, he will die as well.¡±

    ¡°What if the prince doesn¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°Can he escape?¡±

    Ye Tianlian flung her hands and walked towards the exit of the underground pce inrge strides.

    A very strange scene appeared on the ground in the northwest. An Zheng was walking in the front by himself and was dragging a half dead person with him. Chen Zhongqi was already on the verge of death, but he had the Heaven Hidden Sword¡¯s protection and An Zheng had fed him a golden pellet, so he would not be able to die even if he wanted to. And a few hundred meters behind An Zheng, arge army was following them. The three marshal of the Sanctuary, Sima Pingfeng stayed behind to guard the underground pce, while the other two were in the team.

    An Zheng walked for about an hour. He seemed to be hungry, but he suddenly stopped in a pavilion by the side of the road. Then, like a magic trick, he took out wine and food from his spatial magic tool and ced them on the stone table in front of the pavilion, filling it to the brim. This process was extremely torturous for those watching him from several hundred meters away. Some people even hoped that he would hurry up and kill the prince. If that were the case, they could just rush up and hack him to death.

    Indeed, it was torture, both for the soldiers and for the high and mighty Grand Marshal.

    An Zheng ate very slowly, taking his time to swallow.

    ¡°That clone of yours died quite unjustly.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Zhongqi who was lying on the ground, and continued after drinking a mouthful of wine: ¡°It is possible that he only found out that he was only an avatar and not the real son of the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo in the end. He may have been opposing you for the rest of his life, but he lost. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s voice cracked a few times, and then he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°He had long forgotten who he is, and was deeply affected by you, dreaming of creating a perfect world ¡­ How ridiculous is this? The son of the Saint King is actually standing from themon people¡¯s point of view and thinking. Even if it¡¯s not for you, he would have already disappeared. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time to disappear. He has done so many wrong things. It wouldn¡¯t bity if he died.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°He ispletely a failure, he wants to rely on his own hard work to creatower that can affect the world, but this kind of power is childish and shallow in Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes. Moreover, once this kind of power appeared, it would be a threat to the royal family. That¡¯s why Chen Wunuo was determined to get rid of his son, even though he was only a fake son. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi snorted, ¡°Laughable? ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me, but were discussing this with me instead.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d feel guilty.¡±

    An Zheng drank hisst cup of wine, then earnestly packed up his things. ¡°Let me ask you a question, do you think you¡¯re actually not as exciting as him?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was startled, but his eyes revealed viciousness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything exciting, my wonderful things are in the future. ¡°Once the Battle Master n seeds, my name will be recorded in the history books, and my name willst for eternity.¡±

    ¡°Bless you.¡±

    An Zheng said three words, then moved the stone bench outside the pavilion, turned around, and pulled Chen Zhongqi over by the ankles. He sat there in the pavilion, staring at the nearby army, at the two Saint-level marshals who carried the power to destroy the heavens and destroy the earth with a single movement of their hands.

    ¡°I want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Chen Zhongqi scoffed, ¡°Do you think I will satisfy you?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to answer. I like to look into the eyes of others to find the answer.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, Chen Wunuo clearly knew that you nned to kill me, but he did not stop you. Is it because he sensed that I am about to touch the barrier at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage? This ihreat to him. Is it because the Battle Archers¡¯ n requires me to have enough blood to create more Battle Archers with the power of my bloodline, and 24 is just the beginning? Will there be more people with my physique appearingter on? ¡±

    He looked into Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes, and Chen Zhongqi forced himself to turn his head away from An Zheng.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°So, what I¡¯m asking is the truth.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned his head around: ¡°Since you know about it, then why are you still asking me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s jusrocess of judgement.¡±

    An Zheng continued to ask, ¡°Secondly, Chen Wunuo¡¯s¡¯ n ¡®to kill off his opponents was not only to create Lower Celestial Stage level killing machines. What he wanted to do was the only one in the world. He would not hesitate to create a secret realm in the northwest that had the same environment as the ancient era. He wanted to create an environment suitable for him to improve. This was because in the current world, the Heaven Origin Stage was a barrier that prevented cultivators above the Greater Heaven Stage from surviving. Either that, or he absorbed all the Heaven Origin Energy in this world, causing the world to be destroyed. ¡°It could also be that because of theck of Tian Yuan, his cultivation level fell rapidly. After falling, he would die after being unable to obtain the corresponding purity of Tian Yuan.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, I won¡¯t tell you a single word.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You already told me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi snorted.

    An Zheng said: ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow others to approach the Greater Heaven stage, so this is the reason why you plotted to kill me in the Mount Cang Man. Right, have you ever thought about it before? Once the Battle Mage¡¯s n seeds, it would be the Sacred Emperor¡¯s biggest stain on his reputation. What was written in the history books? What kind of people did the Sage Emperor create? No, the history books could only write that the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo had personally raised those people. Thus, you, you all, will be erased. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi turned his head abruptly, ¡°No! If my royal father were to ascend above the Greater Heaven stage and enter the realm of immortals or saints, then he would definitely leave this world to search for higher levels of existence. Do you think you can understand it just because you¡¯ve been to the Immortal pce ruins? Da Xi acted as if she wanted to snatch the Immortal pce ruins, but why did she not do anything? To tell you the truth, the Immortal pce ruins iassageway, and only there can Ie across a higher level of cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°So Chen Wunuo is waiting? ¡°Wait until that double of mine seeds?¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°He can create a clone for you, but of course he can also create a clone for himself. However, he was simply too powerful. It would not be easy for him to create a clone that was just as powerful. You are looking forward to your father leaving this world after he bes the number one under the heavens and you will naturally inherit the throne. You are the future Sacred Emperor. And all of this is a big cake he drew for you, right? It would be unbearable to let you see, but you just can¡¯t eat it. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face was already very pale, and had alreadypletely lost all color. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, royal father has already promised me!¡±

    ¡°You have no confidence when you speak.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Do you really believe in a world where cultivators are ranked higher? Even if there was, would Chen Wunuo really dare to go? If it existed, then the moment Chen Wunuo came into contact with that level, he would have been oppressed. He was the Sacred Emperor, would he be willing to go to another world to be the lowest level? The Immortal pce ruins was indeed very mysterious, with many unsolved mysteries. However, just give up. Chen Wunuo would never pass down the position of Holy Emperor to anyone else. He doesn¡¯t want to be number one under the heavens, he wants to remain immortal forever. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Regretfully, I am one of your troublemakers. Killing me and getting a lot of my blood was only part of your n... And for the warrior¡¯s n, you have to obtain that iplete part of my soul, which is why your clone, Chen Zhongqi, will do whatever it takes to capture him ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°What is even more unfortunate is that even though he is only an iplete version of me, he still possesses backbone. I would rather die than leave it for you guys, so don¡¯t bluff, you don¡¯t have that part of your soul on your hands. ¡±

    Despair appeared in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed everything, why didn¡¯t you just kill me?¡±

    ¡°Because I died that day with great difficulty.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even though my memories are iplete, I still know how long I was tortured on Mount Cang Man. I worked so hard to die, yet you want me to die so straightforwardly? ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath before exhaling a long breath. ¡°A matter like repaying one¡¯s kindness with grievances is somewhat sick, and it is also sickly to preach excessively good people¡¯s thoughts. It is not light for one to unconditionally forgive others. The Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo had always unted his benevolence, dering that I had betrayed the nation, and then personally buried the coffin. The citizens have be righteous, all of you bastards should be easy to control right ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I have no way to care about others. I can only take care of myself.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Whatever you guys do to me, I¡¯ll do to you guys. I am no longer the Fang Zheng of Ming Fa Si ¡­ ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    At the same time, a young man wearing a white daoist robe was standing halfway up the mountain. He looked at the pavilion in the distance and looked at the great army, his eyes filled with confusion.

    ¡°Why did Ie here?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing here?¡±

 Chapter 867 - The Western Territory Line

    <h4>Chapter 867 ¨C The Western Territory Line</h4>

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked at An Zheng, barely breathing, but there was still an iprehensible sense of pride deep in his bones: ¡°Do you not torture me anymore?¡±

    An Zheng looked at him: ¡°You are overestimating yourself, what I have done to you is all that you have ever done to me, if not I would not even have the interest to look at you.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said in disdain: ¡°Riding a tiger is impossible? Don¡¯t you know how to deal with me now? Whether you kill me or let me go, you will definitely die. As for the Hollow Jade Temple that you made up in the Jinling, it will disappear along with royal father¡¯s wrath. There are still tens of thousands of people. For the sake of your own moment of happiness, I¡¯ve pulled down so many people to apany you in death. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    This sentence was somewhat awkward, but it was not difficult to understand.

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There are only two reasons why I brought my men to Jinling. The first is for revenge, and the second is for the innocentmoners. Do you think that the reason why I took down the white tower view in sucigh profile, took down such argend, and took down the former location of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s yamen, was because I was arrogant and despotic? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s voice was about to crack, ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll definitely die.¡±

    ¡°You really think too much.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you would still be dead for sure. I am a man who takes his revenge overnight. I found out that one is a man. I know you¡¯re the real body, why didn¡¯t I kill you and let you live? All three ces were engaged in major earth and wood repairs, and everyone thought that I was going to build a massive Hollow Jade Temple. But in fact, I only did one thing in those ces... He was also in the underground pce. Chen Wunuo was courting death, at that time, there would be many people who would be implicated. If anything happened to the Jinling, the demonic beasts would rush in like floodwaters. My people have already beenpletely evacuated. The ones left behind are hidden amongst themon people. It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no danger, but they will continue to hide. Once the Jinling is in danger, these three ces will be their temporary refuge. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You think you¡¯re a saint?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m just one person.¡±

    ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m so greedy and why I spend so much money. This was because doing all of these things required money, especially the construction of a transmission array in all three shelters. It was a very expensive task. Why did I suddenly bring ten thousand disciples into the Jinling? You all think I¡¯m high profile and arrogant and despotic. I brought ten thousand disciples into the Jinling for the sake of constructing the teleportation formation. Amongst those disciples, there were also all sorts of talented people. It¡¯s just that the Star Observation Pavilion used their talents on the wrong path, if the people from the Star Observation Pavilion wanted to do this, they would do it better than me, it¡¯ity ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there are truly selfless people in this world. Would you do those things for those worthlessmoners? There¡¯s no benefit to you at all, no gain at all? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me. If a person like you would believe me, that would be my sorrow.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s patience seemed to be running out, he would rather die than suffer such humiliation. However, he was also afraid of death, so this kind of torture was unbearable for him. He hoped that An Zheng could kill him with a single sh, and also hope that a miracle would happen and he would be saved.

    ¡°Waiting for a demonic beast.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand drew an arc in the air: ¡°There are so many important people here, and so many absolutely powerful cultivators. The army of demon beasts had already arrived, but they didn¡¯t dare to rashly approach. You might not be able to see the might of these three Saint-level marshals after a while. Right, what do you think is the most tragic oue for you? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just die!¡±

    ¡°No, it was a confused death.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°The army of demon beasts will arrive very soon, and in order to reduce the number of crimes against them, what do you think Ye Tianlian and the other two would do? I want to ¡­ What would the Sacred Emperor do to the three of them if they were killed while they watched? ¡°If it was because you threw me into the secret realm, and I wrecked the secret realm while I was trying to survive, and then the demon beasts took the opportunity to enter, and you died fighting the demon beasts to protect your warrior n ¡­¡±

    Bba Bba Bba Bba

    An Zheng pped himself: ¡°If it was me, I would definitely do it. Although this wouldn¡¯t change the fact that you died, it would at least reduce the number of crimes they havemitted. As for me, of course I would leave, and I would escape unscathed. You won¡¯t believe it, you can¡¯t help it, you won¡¯t be able to see it. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look, only to see that there seemed to be ayer of thick and dense ck clouds pressing on him from the sky. On the ground of the pavilion, the grains of fine sand began to jump up and down, like small reptiles. Although Chen Zhongqi was severely injured, his perception was still sharp. He finally knew that An Zheng wasn¡¯t lying, the demon beast army had reallye.

    ¡°I should say something.¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and the three purple star point s in his left eye started to quickly spin. The Heaven¡¯s Eyes started to check Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body, searching for the location of the Heavenly Hidden Sword. That was the godly sword of the royal family, reputed as the third ranked of the Great Xixi Seven Swords. Even among the two hundred Purple-Rank Divine Artifact listed, the Heavenly Hidden Sword would be ranked in the top thirty. Although it was a sword, its main ability was indeed not to attack. Although the Heaven Hidden Sword was in Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hands, he did not dare drip his blood to confirm his ownership of it, so he did not fully unleash the sword¡¯s full might. The Hidden Heaven Sword was a very powerful life tool. Simply put, as long as this sword was there, it would be hard to die even if one¡¯s body was severely damaged.

    Therefore, if An Zheng wanted to kill Chen Zhongqi, he had to first take out the Heavenly Hidden Sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m probably notte.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared at An Zheng¡¯s side. He nced at An Zheng, and then frowned slightly at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°We fought so miserably...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since I can¡¯t take out the sword, it is inevitable that I will beat him miserably. He won¡¯t die...¡±

    ¡°Tian Zang?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao immediately understood, and casually extended his hand out, causing the Heaven¡¯s Hidden Sword to fly out of Chen Zhongqi¡¯s body with a whoosh, forming a golden sword that flew into Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s hand. Chen Zhongqi immediately cried out in pain, and when he looked at Chen Xiaoyao, his eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡± With the Hidden Heaven Sword in your hands, who are you in the Chen n? ¡±

    ¡°I am your uncle, the younger brother of Chen Wunuo.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi immediately looked like he saw his lifesaver, and wanted to grab onto Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s leg: ¡°Save, save me!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao put away his Heaven¡¯s Hidden Sword and red at him.

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°When your father wanted to kill me back then, no one saved me.¡±

    In the distance, Ye Tianlian and the others sensed the arrival of the demon beast army, and they immediately charged forward as if they had gone mad.

    ¡°Save the Prince!¡±

    ¡°Send someone back to seal the underground pce!¡±

    In a sh, Ye Tianlian arrived ce not far from the pavilion, and extended her hand to grab Chen Zhongqi who was lying on the ground. Chen Xiaoyao turned his head to look at him, and shook his head: ¡°When I wasn¡¯t here, you all didn¡¯t manage to bully my disciple, and now that I¡¯m here, you all shouldn¡¯t either. I also feel embarrassed for you guys, I am very pleased that three people at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage were fooled by him alone. ¡±

    He reached out his hands and pressed down, causing Ye Tianlian to kneel down with a loud thump, his knees directly smashing into the stone floor. He wanted to raise his head, but he was unable to do so under the immense pressure. It was as if there waen thousand ton mountain pressing down on the back of his head, and his neck was on the verge of breaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with immortality.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pulled An Zheng along: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi who had lost the protection of the Hidden Heaven Sword and died, and felt a knot in his heart. But when he thought about the Chen Zhongqi whomitted suicide by consuming poison, An Zheng felt that Chen Zhongqi was pitiful. Wasn¡¯t this apletely different way of taking the me? Wasn¡¯t that Chen Zhongqi¡¯s clone also a scapegoat? It was as though if someone with monstrous power were to make a mistake, he could use someone else to take the me for his own people ¡­

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s body shed, and flew into the clouds like a streak of light. An Zheng tugged on his clothes, like a child pulling on the corner of his father¡¯s clothes as he walked down the street, afraid of losing him.

    [Myriad Swords Return to Sect]

    Chen Xiaoyao did not dodge the horde of demon beasts that blotted out the sky, and rushed towards the blood bat that filled the sky. Surrounding him, sword spirits appeared one by one, and then rushed into the army of blood bat likorrential rain. There were no less than a few hundred thousand blood bat s, so Chen Xiaoyao and An Zheng had to forcibly fight one on one against the other. Wherever Chen Xiaoyao went, the corpses of the blood bat s fell to the ground like dumplings.

    With just one sword strike, it was impossible to count how many blood bat had died.

    ¡°They deserve to die, but they cannot die. After all, these people are the people who are standing on the wall in front of them. ¡°Once they die, the people will die even faster.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pointed forward, the sword spirit that was the Silver River pounced, in an instant shing a Lower Celestial Stage demon beast into meat paste. The Sword Soul Gxy circled around and killed the Bat King in midair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all these troublesome ones, and let them kill the rest.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao floated in mid-air. Following his cold gaze, the image of his figure flew in front of him. The figure flew downwards, and was getting bigger and bigger. By the time he reached the ground, he had already transformed inthousand-meter-tall giant. He casually stepped on the most powerful demon beast and swept it back and forth. The demon beast army on the ground was swept into disarray.

    Seeing that the demon beast army was in chaos, Chen Xiaoyao turned around and flew towards the north with An Zheng in tow.

    ¡°The people from the Jinling came out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the teleportation formation you built underground could be considered useful. After all, it was developed by the Oldman Huo and a few Charm Magicians. The teleportation formation had two directions, one was the Xiushui City and the other was the Fanggu. In order to keep the people at Xiushui City safe, they had circled around and teleported all to Fanggu. ¡°The boat has already been received. A portion of it is being sent to Xiushui City.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°You killed Chen Wunuo¡¯s son, and even killed him twice. Even if he can act again, this time, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°The Western Regions.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°We should have gone long ago, but we haven¡¯t been able to find the time. I will go back to pick up Xiao Liu¡¯er and leave her alone in the ship all day. This time, I will take her out to rx. Chen Wunuo did not dare to leave the Jinling for the time being. Even if he did, he might not dare to go there. After I go to the Lightning Lake at the Lightning Lake Pce, I will makrip to Immortal pce ruins ¡­ Chen Zhongqi did not dare to say anything, so there must be some huge secret inside the Immortal pce ruins. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t done yet.¡±

    An Zheng said with some regret: ¡°There¡¯s still an old cow in Jinling, and a Dragon Lion waiting for me to save. But I can¡¯t beat Chen Wunuo, so I had to wait. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao snorted: ¡°If I can¡¯t beat Chen Wunuo, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about, I can¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he not kill you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m smart.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s body suddenly stopped as he turned around to see a man wearing a white robe standing on the cliff.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°A fool who swaps the heart of a dao with the heart of a human... He was always lost and didn¡¯t know where he was going. He¡¯s been talking to himself and everyone else about his request, but he hasn¡¯t found his way yet. ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at Feng Xiuyang, and Feng Xiuyang also raised his head to look at him.

    ¡°He left again?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang muttered to himself, ¡°Why do I always have to inexplicably visit the ces he¡¯s been to before? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and me? ¡±

    In the air, Chen Xiaoyao asked: ¡°Is he chasing you?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No, even though his path is a lot simr to mine, he definitely isn¡¯t chasing me. There must be something that¡¯s attracted him to. Feng Xiuyang will go to any ce that that thing has been to. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°He still looks confused.¡±

    ¡°Because what he was looking for is no longer there.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Master, let¡¯s go, to pick up the Xiao Liu¡¯er, to the Western Regions.¡±

 Chapter 868 - Western Regions Carrolo

    <h4>Chapter 868 ¨C Western Regions Carrolo</h4>

    The Caloro City was located in Subhuti Country, which was no less than 19,000 miles away from the Great Xixi border. This was a very special ce. From this ce to the west, it was difficult to find any traces of the people of the Central ins. Caloro City was thest stop for the merchants of the Central ins. Even if they were to go further west, they would not dare to take even half a step into the mountain of gold and silver.

    Bodhi had treated the people of the Central ins rtively well. They were already used to the dazzling array ofmodities brought by the merchants of the Central ins. They traded the silverware in their hands for tea, porcin, and their favorite books.

    However, the reason why the Subhuti Kingdom yearned for the Western Enchantress was because it viewed the Central ins as its own people to a certain extent. It was simply impossible to find out the reason for this hatred. Although they also believed in the Buddhist Sect and believed in benevolence and kindness, they did not believe that killing the Central ins people who didn¡¯t believe in the Buddhist Sect was doing evil, but killing them instead.

    Even the people of Subhuti Nation would strongly prevent the people of Central ins that they knew from continuing their journey west. Once they left the Caloro City, their safety would not be protected in the slightest. The Caloro City was very big and the city¡¯s defenses were strong. It was one of the most important border towns in the country and more than twenty miles west of the city wall was the territory of the country.

    At the eastern gate of Caloro City, a thick and seemingly ordinary caravan was waiting for the inspection of the armies of Subhuti Kingdom. There weren¡¯t many people in this team, and from the way they rode their camels, it seemed like they were neers. Therefore, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief for them. From the Great Western Region to the Caloro City, only the bravest people in the Central ins would dare to walk this path. Not to mention how many dangers there were between humans along the way, just the harsh weather was not something one could endure alone.

    The camel at the very front was a young girl wearing a veil. Her figure was young and her eyes revealed were very beautiful. On the second and third camels were two young men. The one in front looked tough, slender but masculine. The one at the back looked a little feminine, with a faceparable to that of a beautiful woman. The fourth and fifth camels were filled with women. One was dressed in a light yellow long skirt, and wore a veil and hat to protect her from the sunlight. She and the girl at the front were clearly not the same type of woman.

    The woman behind them was a little taller than both of them, a little fatter, without a veil. From time to time, she would nce back at the people at the back of the line, her eyes filled with concern and love.

    The person at the back had a camel on his shoulder, and it looked like the camel was feeling wronged.

    When the soldier saw a stout fatty carrying a camel, he rubbed his eyes and pointed to that person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Although he spoke thenguage of the Central ins poorly, it was noroblem for him to understand it.

    The youngdy in the first position was Gu Qianye. After taking off her veil, she smiled and said: ¡°That ierson who has special feelings for his mount. He takes great care of his camel.¡±

    ¡°In the desert, the best people for camels get the best of luck.¡±

    In the end, Du Shoushou who was carrying the camel expressed his thoughts with his eyes ¡­ If I hadn¡¯t lost the bet, he thought, I would have carried this thing for almost three miles. Gu Qianye that guy simply bullied the dead without paying with his life. Earlier, he had discussed an academic issue with him and made a bet before Du Shoushou lost.

    When they were still dozens of kilometers away from Caloro City, Gu Qianye asked Du Shoushou who would win if there was a cow and a donkey that were made out of stone. Du Shoushou said that there shouldn¡¯t be much difference between her and a person, as he was unable to determine which one of them would win, right? You can¡¯t say cattle are smarter than donkeys, or donkeys are smarter than cows.

    Gu Qianye insisted that the donkey would win and the cow would lose. Du Shoushou just could not believe it. They actually met a caravan with donkeys and oxen in this kind of desert ¡­ Du Shoushou only just realized how naturally he had lost.

    The wager was that Du Shoushou was willing to admit defeat while carrying the camel for fifty miles, but he did not expect to reach Caloro City in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Put it down, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s serious with him.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said. He had already advised several times previously, but Du Shoushou only said that as a man, if one is willing to admit defeat, one must not lose their dignity. However, the camel didn¡¯t think this was necessary. It looked confused and wronged, indicating that it wasn¡¯t used to such treatment.

    Du Shoushou did not want to continue carrying the camel after entering the city. After putting it down, he patted its butt affectionately: ¡°I want to burn you red.¡±

    The camel¡¯s lips quivered, as if it was saying, ¡°You bastard!¡±

    As there was nothing wrong with the proof, the procession quickly approached the Caloro City. Qu Liuxi turned around and nced at An Zheng. She could acutely tell that something was wrong with An Zheng¡¯s eyes. The further west he went, the more time An Zheng had to stay in a daze.

    A few of them stopped outside the best and most luxurious inn in Caloro City, there was a grand name called Zi Yun Pce. It was a very distinctive looking inn. From the outside, it looked likhree-storey loess building. It was rough and grand, but it didn¡¯t have a single copper coin to it. It was as if someone had casually piled it up with dirt and then randomly dug a few holes in the wall to make a window.

    But after you enter, you will understand how luxurious this ce is. It was not excessive to describe it as brilliant and golden. The huge crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling gave people the illusion that they were looking up ahrone. The room was covered with red carpets and the interior walls were covered with all sorts of ornaments. Upon entering, a young girl dressed in revealing hot clothes came up to wee the guests with a spinning dance.

    A youngdy was dancing beside Chen Shaobai while twisting her waist like a water snake, her eyes filled with charm. After Chen Shaobai nced at her, the girl¡¯s red lips slightly opened, as if she was asking him for a kiss. Her charming eyes were like silk, the beauty in the world was only mediocre. Chen Shaobai saw that the youngdy was getting closer and closer, he grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand and stuffed her witiece of gold: ¡°I like men, thank you.¡±

    An Zheng came over from the back and conveniently brought the gold back. After exchanging it for a slightly smaller piece and cing it in the girl¡¯s hands, he pointed at Du Shoushou who was behind: ¡°It¡¯s him, thank you.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with ck lines.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the gold piece that An Zheng had brought back, and could not help but have a look of despise on his face: ¡°Do you know how powerful you are?¡±

    An Zheng earnestly kept the gold. ¡°I promised your father to take good care of you, I can¡¯t let you be willful.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Touch your chest and tell me, am I nice to you?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why do you want to touch his chest?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you have the guts, feel it.¡±

    The young girl stopped dancing. She had an expression on her face as if I had met some kind of monster. Gu Qianye walked to the girl¡¯s side and raised her hand to hug her shoulder. She teasingly looked into her eyes and said: ¡°Believe me, there isn¡¯t a single good thing for men in this world. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s humiliating for him to give you gold and tell you he likes men? If I were you, I would throw this gold away to preserve my dignity. ¡±

    The young girl: ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°How about this, you serve me?¡±

    The young girl said, ¡°Customer, you must be joking. I feel that men like women, and it¡¯s only natural for women to like men.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±

    She took out a mustache and put it to her lips.

    Qu Liuxi pulled Gu Qianye¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Gu Qianye took out arge piece of gold and ced it in the girl¡¯s hands. Then, she took the small piece of gold and earnestly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want men¡¯s things.

    Girl: ¡°Do you want to change itter? ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I want to keep it ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou walked in while holding Ying Yu¡¯s arm, and his face was filled with love and care. Ying Yu looked at him and said: ¡°It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t even walk myself, you being like this isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°There¡¯s some sand on the street stall. I¡¯m afraid I might get into your shoes and grind your feet.¡±

    Then, he carried Ying Yu up the stairs while cheering.

    An Zheng decided on thergest and most luxurious rooms he could find, and before he could even finishughing, Qu Liuxi had been pulled into her room. Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng¡¯s face which had a forced smile on it, and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It seems very awkward, I¡¯ll stay at your ce,e over if you have time.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou walked over from behind while carrying Ying Yu, and nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°It looks very awkward.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    After An Zheng entered the room, he stood at the window and looked outside. This was the third floor, and the difference between it and the Central ins floor was that every floor was very tall. The windows were veryrge, and looked as if they were made entirely out of crystal. However, the people here said that they were not made of crystal. Instead, they were made of ss. The sandstorm outside was very strong. If one stood and looked outside, they would be able to see that the scenery outside the city was chilling and beautiful.

    He was already far away from Da Xi. However, Da Xi had never left him. However, Da Xi was now in such a state of chaos. If ordinary cultivators came to chase after him, it would be unknown who woulde to chase after who. If they could orderue expert that could move An Zheng to the west, then the Buddhist Sect would definitely be nervous. At that time, who knew what the oue of the confrontation would be? Now, due to the incident with the Summoning the Spiritual World demon beast, the Buddhist Sect and the Buddhist Sect had joined hands. Even Chen Wunuo would not be willing to see the mes of war fly in the sky after chasing after and killing someone like An Zheng.

    However, the royal family had their own dignity. How could they not chase after them?

    Therefore, this kind of chase seemed to be a bit fake.

    Chen Wunuo himself did not dare to leave Jin¡¯ling, but this person¡¯s calctions were too much. The Heaven¡¯s Eyes could not see, and the Heaven¡¯s Ear could not hear what was waiting for An Zheng at the side of the Buddha. An Zheng was sure that if Chen Wunuo had told the Buddha, the Buddha wouldn¡¯t have abandoned Da Xi just because of An Zheng.

    Therefore, it seemed that the road to safety was filled with dangers lurking in the shadows.

    An Zheng took out a long sword from the Blood Pearl¡¯s space. The sunlight shone through the ss onto the sword and the sword¡¯s body shone brightly. An Zheng caressed the sword and muttered: ¡°Just that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The sword seemed to have a sword spirit on it. An old eunuch, whose lonely body was crippled but more manly than any other, seemed to be living within the sword.

    There were seven famous swords in Da Xi city, all beginning with the word ¡®Heaven¡¯. Chen Zhongqi possessed the Emperor Sword, Tian Zang, and Chen Wunuo also had the number one position, Tian Quan. Back then, Left had a Heaven ughter Divine Sword. This old eunuch initially sealed his sword and entered the pce with the name of Tian Tu.

    ¡°If you ask me to hand over the Heavenly ughter to Chen Wunuo, I won¡¯t be able to do it for now.¡±

    An Zheng looked to the east, ¡°When I return, I will ce the sword on the throne for you, so that thousands of people will respect you.¡±

    At the same time, two people who looked even weirder entered the Caloro City. One of them was a man who looked like a demon, his face was covered with fur like a monkey. The other monk, who was as divine as jade, grew lotuses with every step.

 Chapter 869 - This is a critical city

    <h4>Chapter 869 ¨C This is a critical city</h4>

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he stood at the window and watched the monk and monkey enter the Caloro City one after the other. The monkey still seemed to resent the monk, though it seemed unreasonable. Whether in front of people or after, it has babit for monkeys to gobble down monks. Monks would always smile without saying anything, as if it was only right that they be gobbled down by a monkey.

    After entering the Caloro City, the monkey deliberately bought a bunch of kebabs in front of the monk and ate them while walking. The monk took ouandkerchief and handed it to him. Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    The monk continued to smile but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The reason why they were slower than An Zheng and the others was because the monk said that there were still some monkey things in the Capricorn Temple that needed to be stored. However, based on Monkey¡¯s attitude towards the monk, he didn¡¯t seem to show any sign of being grateful for his kindness.

    ¡°Caloro City is one of the kindest cities in the Western Regions.¡±

    The monk pointed at the symbol of the Caloro City in the distance. The tower was seventy to eighty meters tall and there was a conical stone pir below it. The biggest diameter under the stone pir was at least ten meters and the highest was only two to three meters. At the top of the tower, there was a beautifuldy sitting cross-legged on a stone pir looking down at the ground. She was holding a golden eagle in her right hand.

    ¡°So what if you say it¡¯s kind?¡±

    Monkey took thest bite of the meat and wiped his mouth in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t even look at the handkerchief that the monk had given him.

    ¡°Just how many things did you hide from me?¡±

    the monkey asked.

    The monk shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide anything from you because you left them in the Great Thunder Lake Temple and the monk helped you spread them out. The reason for this is because he knows that your things are equally important to others. If they get what you give them, they might be even more powerful. ¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    The monk walked to the entrance of the inn and saw An Zheng standing at the window of the third floor to greet them.

    ¡°The Western Regions and the Central ins are very different. Your memories are somewhatcking, so it would be best for you to restrain yourself. The people of the Caloro City are soft and gentle, but the lord of the Caloro City is very hot-tempered. ¡±

    Monkey scoffed. ¡°Who cares?¡±

    Monk: ¡°Not a boss, just a warning.¡±

    Monkey snorted coldly, and waved his hand at An Zheng before entering the inn. The moment he entered, the young girl who was greeting him at the door was shocked. The monkey¡¯s appearance was indeed quite scary. The girl subconsciously took a step back and shouted that there was a demon. Monkey quickly grabbed the young girl¡¯s clothes and seriously said, ¡°You¡¯re the monster, I¡¯m the monster.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, not knowing what to say next. The monk looked at the girl and smiled. The girl¡¯s face immediately turned red. She had never seen sucandsome monk. Monks held an extremely high status in the Western Regions, especially monks. Someone once said that the true worshippers of the Buddhist Sect were the ascetic monks. They had no desire nor desire, and only pursued the true essence of the Buddhist Sect. Therefore, wherever the monk went, he would receive the best treatment in the Western Regions.

    But to the people of Caloro City, this monk was too different. His clothes were spotlessly white, and he was not wearing shoes. Wherever he went, white lotuses would appear on the sand. The monkey said that if you don¡¯t act tough, you¡¯ll die. The monk shook his head and said that it was due to the cultivation technique, and he said that acting tough ¡­ It didn¡¯t matter.

    After entering the inn, Monkey went to look for An Zheng and the rest. The monk sat down on a chair in the inn and waved to the girl.

    The young girl¡¯s face turned red as she bowed: ¡°Greetings master.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Divisions.¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°Do you know if the mayor is in the city?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe the great master doesn¡¯t know that the city lord spent more than half a year in the Nirvana Monument instead of in the city.¡± She liked silence the most, this Caloro City was too noisy for her. All the time wee and go, we are all business people, and there are too many trivial things. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The monk nced at the youngdy before shaking his head, ¡°She is too stubborn.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s face suddenly changed, as if someone had seen through her. She became terrified. She took a step back, her face as white as snow. The monk smiled, ¡°You guys don¡¯t hurt people, so how could I harm you? Everything in this world is equal. I will not interfere with your gentle survival. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been in the city less and lesstely, so all of you have to be careful. ording to the days that have passed, the people of the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s Discipline Hall should also be patrolling here soon. It¡¯s best for all of you to avoid them as much as possible, don¡¯t try to show off. ¡±

    The youngdy kneeled down and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Master.¡±

    The Divisions said, ¡°Monks cannot be killed as you wish. You have not done anything evil.¡±

    The girl stood up and left with trembling steps. The beautiful young woman behind the counter looked at the monk with a bit more reverence. She waited for the youngdy to leave beforeing over to help Divisions carry a pot of good tea. Divisions immediately sped his hands together: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The young woman said, ¡°My name is Bai Jiuli, Master should not thank me, but I should instead thank Master. Master has the Heavenly Magic Eye, but he doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for us. This is our good fortune. ¡±

    Divisions smiled bitterly: ¡°I just said that you all didn¡¯t do anything evil. You just wanted to live a good life, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you all. Furthermore, if I were to make things difficult for you all, how could she let me go? ¡±

    Bai Jiu Li knew that he was referring to the City Lord and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The City Lord is indeed a little overbearing, in Caloro City City, she will not allow anyone to break her rules. But they still had to thank the Grand Master. After all, the people of the Discipline Hall never asked why.

    She looked up and said, ¡°Is the master a friend of the previous few?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The master could tell that you were being watched? There are people like us in the city, but there are also differences. The mayor hasn¡¯t been in the city for a long time, so there are always ces he has overlooked. These people started to be crazy, relying on the City Lord¡¯s absence to be more and more impudent. ¡±

    The monk madand seal and Bai Jiu Li¡¯s expression immediately changed. Originally, she was filled with reverence towards the monk, but now, she realized how inattentive she was. She stood up and took a few steps back. Then she fell to her knees, palms up, her forehead touching the ground.

    ¡°Pious disciple Bai Jiu Li greets the Venerable One.¡±

    The monk stood up. ¡°She must have met with some trouble recently. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ignored the chaos in the city.¡±

    Bai Jiuli said, ¡°Senior, are you going to personally make a move?¡±

    ¡°When will it be my turn?¡±

    The monk smiled helplessly and looked up the stairs. ¡°If anyone does anything evil to me, someone¡¯s Vajra¡¯s Fury will be ten times stronger than me.¡±

    He walked up the stairs, leaving behind a bewildered and frightened Bai Jiuli.

    An Zheng leaned on the stairs as he looked at the monks walking towards him. He smiled and said, ¡°Are the monks going to teach them a lesson?¡±

    The monk said, ¡°No, it¡¯s to tell them not to mess with a sect exterminating cmity fiend like you. Don¡¯t you remember what you were called by in Jinling? ¡±

    The Chen Family.

    An Zheng said: ¡°This ce is truly different, I am more and more curious about that City Lord who vites the rules of the heavens. If the Buddhist Sect knew that her actions interfered with the cycle of reincarnation, they would probably not let her off. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions looked down while holding onto the railing. He said witelpless and dejected tone, ¡°But when has she been afraid?¡±

    Du Shoushou walked out from inside: ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Which woman is prettier?¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed to the young girl who weed them before entering: ¡°Of course it¡¯s that one.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can go see her tonight.¡±

    After that, he turned and left, he entered his own suite, and Gu Qianye pulled Qu Liuxi in. Since two people had snatched An Zheng¡¯s seat, Gu Qianye was satisfied with just such a small advantage. Her mouth was stuffed with a lot of grapes specially made by Caloro City, and her cheeks were puffed up. Caloro City¡¯s grapes were so delicious that after they were eaten, people would no longer want to eat grapes from any ce.

    ¡°You guys went to talk about beauties again?¡±

    Gu Qianye swallowed the saliva in her mouth with much difficulty and nced at An Zheng with some ridicule.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°After the sky turns dark, no one is to leave the inn.¡±

    Seeing the seriousness in his tone, Qu Liuxi could not help but ask: ¡°What happened? This ce looked peaceful and peaceful, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any danger here ¡­ Did Da Xi¡¯s people catch up? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°No...¡±

    He looked behind him and said in a low voice, ¡°If you two are too timid and don¡¯t turn off the lights at night, you two can live together. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, and if you see anything strange, don¡¯t chase after it.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±

    Gu Qianye asked anxiously.

    ¡°Here ¡­¡±

    An Zheng was a little unsure, ¡°He¡¯s not in the human world.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly stood up, ¡°Are you saying that all the people here are ghosts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost ¡­¡± Not all of them. I just saw that everyone in this inn isn¡¯t human. However, they were extremely beautiful, so they looked no different from humans. At night, they had to remove the skin. Therefore, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out. Moreover, the things outside the inn are much more ferocious than those inside. When we entered the city, someone had already set their eyes on us.

    ¡°Scared of them?¡±

    Gu Qianye patted her chest and said to Qu Liuxi: ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked curiously: ¡°The yin energy in this ce isn¡¯t very dense, why would something like this happen?¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to speak, the monk from Divisions walked in and said: ¡°Let me talk to him ¡­ This was something the entire city had to start talking about, her name was Jialou Huowu. Some people said that the Western Regions wce of peace and goodwill. The people here believed in the Buddhist Sect, so they had no ill intentions. However, the people here were harsh and the extremists believed that anyone who didn¡¯t believe in the Buddhist Sect should die, so many people died. The more extreme people believed that in this world, other than humans, everyone else was an illusion, and they were all monstrous geniuses ¡­ All monsters must be eliminated. ¡±

    ¡°Three hundred years ago, arge number of worshippers started killing people in the Kingdom of Endless Luo. Anyone who wasn¡¯t from the Western Regions must be killed. Their group grewrger andrger. A yearter, the original king of the Palloid Kingdom was killed because he had a concubine of a Central ins citizen, who was also known as the zhengzong. They believed themselves to be the orthodox Buddhist sect, and felt disrespect towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple. All these years, there have been too many casualties at the hands of the zhengzong. ¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions nced downstairs: ¡°Most of them died in vain due to innocence, and they could not even reincarnate. Jialou Huowu has taken in a lot of people here, and there are also a lot of people who are not human ¡­ ¡±

    The monk said worriedly, ¡°But something may have happened to her recently. The people of the country have started to act recklessly in the city.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the window and stood shoulder to shoulder with the monk.

    The monk shook his head. ¡°Not good.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, ¡°You are really going a little too far without doing your job. You are not good at killing people, and you are not good at going beyond what you are good at...¡±

    The monk said, ¡°Perhaps, what you said is the same thing.¡±

    He sped his hands together, ¡°Killing and overstepping the boundaries are often the same thing.¡±

 Chapter 870 - Dazzling Rich

    <h4>Chapter 870 ¨C Dazzling Rich</h4>

    After it was dark, it was obvious that arge portion of the people in the inn had be unusual. The owner of this inn, Bai Jiuli, was a little despondent. She went upstairs several times, but stopped when she reached the stairs to the third floor. In the end, she didn¡¯t go up. When it was almost noon, the street was strangely quiet, but there were shadows everywhere.

    The fifth time, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and prepared to go upstairs. Behind her, at least a dozen people from the inn and a few people from the inn followed.

    ¡°Venerable One?¡±

    Bai Jiuli cautiously asked from the stairs, ¡°Did you fall asleep? We... We have some things that we would like to ask the Venerable One. ¡±

    The door of the monk room creaked open. The monk in white walked to the door and smiled at the crowd, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Bai Jiuli turned around and looked at hispanions. Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Friends of the Venerable One, can you leave the inn tonight?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Venerable One has also seen it. It will not be peaceful outside tonight.¡±

    ¡°So, when you came in, you should have refused.¡±

    The monk looked at them and said, ¡°You all should head back now. Your faces are a little ugly.¡±

    Someone squeezed out from behind and shouted, ¡°Who exactly are your friends? Why did they be so terrifying when they came to the Caloro City? We are living a good life here without causing trouble, but since you guys are here, then so be it. ¡±

    ¡°All of you, hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°The people of the country are outside. Once theye in, you all will know what the consequences are. The people of zhengzong were unreasonable, they thought that whoever could not exist would disappear. This Caloro City is no longer the Caloro City of the past. Even the City Lord is unable to protect himself now.

    An Zheng¡¯s room door opened, and he walked out to stand there and look at these people: ¡°You all call yourself living?¡±

    Everyone was startled, the person who spoke earlier roared at An Zheng. At that moment, his face cracked open, and a big bloody mouth appeared, as though it could swallow An Zheng up at any time. However, An Zheng only shook his head slightly, ¡°You people have been killed once, to the point where such a great fear has appeared in your hearts. Now, you don¡¯t even dare to resist. You all said that you only want to live well, and the monk didn¡¯t ask, but I wanted to ask. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°Where did you guys get that drawing?¡±

    Those people¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and some of them subconsciously retreated.

    At this moment, the street was filled with a series of howls that sounded like the howls of wolves. The previous eerie silence had disappeared, as if countless demons and monsters had gathered over from all directions. The monk walked to the window to take a look before disappearing in a sh.

    The next second, the monk appeared on the roof of the inn. He raised his hand and drew in the air. Then, a white lotus bloomed there. When the white lotus flower blossomed, it emitted a sacred light that enveloped the entire inn. The ghostly wails and howls outside suddenly stopped. Not long after, there were whispers, but nothing could be heard.

    An Zheng swept his eyes across those people: ¡°Don¡¯t enrage me, otherwise you all will definitely die in front of those things outside.¡±

    She looked at An Zheng, and a red light shed in her eyes.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to spin rapidly. Bai Jiuli let out a cry of Ah, and flew backwards, his back heavily hitting the floor of the next floor. It directly smashed through the floor and fell back to the first floor. Ayer of light purple mes burned off her body. After a moment, theyer of skin on her body waspletely burned away. Her original appearance was so ugly that it looked likeeled fox.

    Those people who saw this were so scared that their faces paled, and they all retreated back.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know a little about Jialou Huowu, she seems to have done a good deed to take in all of you lonely ghosts. But in reality, all she did was satisfy the twisted kindness in her own heart. How many citizens in Caloro City are no longer living peaceful lives? Not to mention you unranked things, even if Jialou Huowu was here, I would still be able to destroy your bodies and souls in front of her. ¡±

    The bloodied fox Bai Jiuli endured the pain as he crawled up, kneeling down and kowtowing to An Zheng non-stop. It was impossible for him to make a sound from his mouth, but he was begging for forgiveness. An Zheng turned around, and as he brushed his sleeves, the light purple mes on Bai Jiu Li¡¯s body disappeared. Bai Jiuliy on the ground, relieved of his burden. His eyes had be empty.

    When An Zheng returned to his room, he found Qu Liuxi waiting for him with his clothes draped over his shoulders.

    ¡°What is going on with this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is a crevice. I don¡¯t know why the monk wants us to meet here.¡± He still hasn¡¯t said it, so I can¡¯t ask. It¡¯s just that there must be something important since he invited us here alone. If he doesn¡¯t say it, it might just be a matter of time. ¡±

    ¡°Crack?¡±

    Qu Liuxi pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand and sat down: ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Do you remember the time when I met Jian Mo, when someone opened uift between hell and man, allowing something from hell toe out from within. But they couldn¡¯t exist in the sun. The only way was to paint the skin to shield it from the sun. Painted skin was just a euphemism. In simple terms, it was putting on human skin. Many of the people here were actually not living creatures, and should have all died in the hands of the zhengzong¡¯s people. Caloro City¡¯s Mayor Jialou Huowu saved them, but the people in the zhengzong must have grasped a certain amount of power that came from hell, so these people couldn¡¯t even enter the cycle of reincarnation. They could only look calm and alive in the Caloro City. ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the zhengzong afraid of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s attack?¡±

    ¡°In the entire Western Regions, there are many countries as extreme as the Concourse of the Underworld. The Buddhist Sect would not question it, because any religion would want such extreme believers to exist. Not only the Buddhist Sect, but because this is the Western Regions, the Buddhist Sect is on the surface. If it were anywhere else, it would be the same, including the disciples of the Dao Sect. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t want to understand anymore.¡±

    An Zheng rubbed her hair: ¡°Sleep well, it won¡¯t be peaceful tonight.¡±

    He covered Qu Liuxi with a nket and dressed himself. He went from the third floor to the first floor and sat in the hall. Those people in the inn had hidden far away from him, but Bai Jiuli was already nowhere to be seen. An Zheng took out the Old Eunuch¡¯s Sky ughter Sword and ced it on the table.

    An Zheng held onto the sword sheath: ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty ¡­¡±

    The Sky ughter Sword released a nging sound as though it could not restrain its killing intent.

    The door creaked open as someone pushed it open from the outside. A beautiful young man walked in. Behind him were seven or eight men in golden clothes, all of them wearing masks. This young man was apanied by a woman. She looked to be around eighteen or neen years old, and her appearance had a bewitching charm to it. When she saw An Zheng, her eyes turned a little, as if she was quite interested in him.

    After that young noble entered, he nced at An Zheng with disdain.

    ¡°People of the Central ins, no wonder some of my men are getting impatient.¡±

    He walked to the front of An Zheng and sat down, then ced the fan on the table. With a ng, the Celestial ughter Sword made a light sound, while the fan opened up by itself with a p. At this moment, the sword and the fan seemed to be opposing each other with equal harshness.

    That young noble seemed to be slightly shocked as he nced at An Zheng¡¯s Sky ughter Sword. Then, he waved to the woman who was following him: ¡°No matter what, those who havee from afar are guests. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to neglect the good wine I brought you for your guests to taste.¡±

    The girl smiled as she took out a bottle of wine and ced it on the table. The young master smiled and said, ¡°You might not know what this wine is. Let me introduce it to you.¡± This wine is my own creation. I named it the Bejewelled Nectar Jade Wine. I don¡¯t know if you people of Central ins have ever seen a wine brewing technique from a medicinal pill, but my jade brewing technique is made from a genuine medicinal pill. If ordinary people were to drink it, their lifespan would increase. For cultivators, drinking it would increase their cultivation. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, and turned to call out: ¡°Fatty,e down and drink.¡±

    Du Shoushou came from the third floor and casually sat next to An Zheng. He nced at the young master before sniffing the scent of the wine. ¡°Seems alright.¡±

    The young master smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you all have never tasted this before. However, the strength of this wine is a little too strong. You all should drink less.¡±

    Du Shoushou frowned: ¡°This wine isn¡¯t that good to begin with. Without more dishes, how can we continue to drink?¡±

    The young master¡¯s expression changed.

    The woman standing beside him frowned, ¡°You people of the Central ins only know how to boast. This iot of wine that requires one hundred and eight emerald pills to turn into a pot of wine that is priceless. You guys actually said it wasn¡¯t good, it really made peopleugh their teeth out. I only know that you people from the Central ins have the best face.

    However, An Zheng ignored him. He turned around and nced at the people at the inns who were cowering in the corner: ¡°How about we let them cook a few dishes randomly?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°How can we make the stir-fried vegetables in time with the alcohol? Besides, us Central ins people can easily deal with it if we drink.

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you bring peanut?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°No, no one can casually bring that thing along.¡±

    He took ouatherrge jade bottle from his space tool and poured the bottle onto the table, pulling out at least a few hundred red-rank pills. ¡°Although this pill doesn¡¯t taste very good, it¡¯s still better than wine. Of course, it¡¯s notparable to the Five Fragrant Peanut Rice.¡±

    He grabbed a handful and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing with kacha kacha sounds before taking a sip of wine from his nose. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t taste good. Don¡¯t ask me toe down and drink the next time you drink something like that.¡± Even a red rank pill would be wasted, let aloneanut? ¡±

    He got up and went upstairs. It seemed like he didn¡¯t even want the pills that were scattered all over the table.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and said apologetically: ¡°I am truly sorry. My friend haather straightforward personality, so he doesn¡¯t let his thoughts wander. But we can¡¯t entirely me him for that. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had such a terrible drink. Right, why don¡¯t you try these beans? Although it is notparable to peanut rice, the taste is still passable. ¡±

    The young master¡¯s face was ashen as he mmed the table. The red rank pills on the table were all shaken up, a few of them looked like they were about to roll under the table.

    An Zheng said indifferently after taking a nce at the few pellets: ¡°If it fell on the ground, do you think I would be angry?¡±

    When the young master did not move, the girl hurriedly held the pill down and said, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met, but we¡¯re already friends. Why be angry?¡±

    The young man snorted, stood up and left.

    The girl lifted her hand that was holding the pill and sniffed it. She then took out a golden silk handkerchief to wipe her hands. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯lle and disturb youter.¡±

    An Zheng picked up the red pellets one by one and casually threw them outside the door.

 Chapter 871 - - Request

    <h4>Chapter 871 ¨C Request</h4>

    Looking at the few people who were walking out, Du Shoushou could not help but ask An Zheng: ¡°What are their origins?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°It¡¯s just a small fry, the reason why the royal zhengzong of the Guoluo Nation is so arrogant in the Luo Nation, is because of the Buddhist Sect¡¯sissez-faire. Before, I had told Xiao Liu¡¯er that any sect would need some disciples with extreme attitudes. These people are the best method to eliminate those who are different from them. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down and made an analogy, ¡°For example, if our Heavenly Awakening Sect bes bad and is able to control Da Xi one day, then arge portion of the citizens would be the followers of our Heavenly Awakening Sect. However, there are some who do not believe it and want to provoke us. The appearance of such an extreme group of believers was inevitable. ¡°They will kill those who do not believe in us crazily. As for us, we can pretend that we don¡¯t know, and even if we are asked, we can just say that these extreme believers have nothing to do with us.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips. ¡°So shameless.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me.¡±

    He looked upstairs: ¡°Compared to those people from the zhengzong, I want to know the reason why Monk wants us to meet up in the Caloro City. This can be considered a ce outside of the mortal realm, and isn¡¯t in hell either.

    Just then, the monk walked down from the stairs, and said while he walked: ¡°Because the zhengzong has three treasures, and they are extremely important to everyone. The first was the Origin Condensation Pill Furnace. You brought back a lot of battle spirit¡¯s cultivation essence for Du Shoushou, but even the Xiao Liu¡¯er would not be able topletely extract all of these Cultivation Power s using pure alchemy. The Origin Condensation Pill Furnace was fine, it was one of the Purple-Rank magic tools. If you can get your hands on this pill furnace, it will help Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation by leaps and bounds. ¡±

    ¡°The second piece, is the Dubhe Sword, Dao Sect¡¯s Secret Treasure. It was unknown why it ended up floating here, and it became the¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s, Yatuo Angge¡¯s, attach¨¦ tool. Back then on Mount Yuxian, if those people had used the Heaven¡¯s Pivot Sword as the treasure, it would not have been so easy for you to obtain the power of the formation. When the timees, you can fight with the enemy and set up a Heavenly Pivot Array. As long as you attract the enemy over, this Array will be able to absorb arge amount of their Cultivation Power. ¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help but exim: ¡°What a sharp weapon.¡±

    ¡°The third piece ¡­¡±

    The monk paused for a moment, ¡°I know you are all curious why a disciple of the Buddhist Sect with no desires would be interested in these magic tools and tell you all this. That¡¯s because the third treasure is extremely important to me. I think that I¡¯ll help you guys to obtain the two zhengzong¡¯s instruments, and you guys to help me to get the third treasure. But... I can¡¯t say what it is yet. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°Forget about me, it¡¯s not worth putting everyone in danger for me.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But if this zhengzong is able to get rid of him easily, to the Pandora Nation, to the people of the Caloro City, it would be a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the City Lord?¡±

    Gu Qianye held a candy in her mouth: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the city lord Jialou Huowu also hates the zhengzong? At this time, if there is one more helper, there is one more.

    ¡°She ¡­¡±

    The monk said, ¡°She is heavily injured, she and I are a bit...¡± In short, he knew that I wanted the third thing, so he went to the country in secret and tried to get it for me, only to be injured. ¡±

    Gu Qianye slightly narrowed her eyes, and said with an expression like that of an old granny, ¡°Oh, I know now. There must be some unspeakable story between you and that City Lord.¡±

    The monk nced at the monkey and shook his head. ¡°Between her and me, we are just ordinary friends.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Monk, you are lying, do you think that I am stupid? If it was just a normal friend, would she have risked her life to go to the Luo Province to get the thing for you? ¡°I finally know why you came here. You owe me, you need to pay me back.¡±

    The monk looked at Monkey meaningfully, and shook his head as if he was afraid that Monkey would misunderstand, ¡°She and I are indeed ordinary friends, and we really don¡¯t have any rtionship. But I do owe her this time, and I can¡¯t let her do it again. No matter what the cause and effect is, it should be on me and not on her. She has her own cause and effect. ¡±

    After saying that, the monk looked at Monkey again. He could not hide his fear of misunderstanding.

    Du Shoushouughed out loud: ¡°Monk, you¡¯re in love with monkeys?¡±

    Chen Shaobai repeated every word on the side: ¡°Did I fall in love with a monkey, or did I fall in love with a monkey?¡±

    The monkey didn¡¯t understand at first, but after thinking about it for a while, it went up and bit Chen Shaobai¡¯s ear. Chen Shaobai howled as if he was ughtering a pig, causing the roof to overturn as he begged for forgiveness. Monkey could not be bothered to respond to him. After letting go of his lips, he fell silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll make ¡­¡±

    After saying this word, he turned around and left, leaving behind a room full of confused people. Chen Shaobai rubbed his ears and muttered to himself: ¡°Monk, what kind of bewitching soup did you feed the monkey? Shouldn¡¯t he hate you? ¡°But why was he the first to offer his help?¡±

    The monkughed, and hisugh was very gratifying. However, no one understood the meaning behind his smile. Everyone thought that the monk was someone who had nothing to ask for, but they didn¡¯t know why he would care so much about the things in the zhengzong¡¯s hands. He said that the two magic tools would be of help to An Zheng, but that seemed to be more like the promised reward. If it wererson who knew how to negotiate, he would not say these words, because the reward could be seen but not felt.

    On the contrary, it was the thing that he was unwilling to say what it was. It was as if he was determined to get it. The monkey who shouldn¡¯t have helped me turned around and left after leaving me to do something. I didn¡¯t need to say anything else.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s man.¡±

    Gu Qianye swallowed the candy in her mouth: ¡°This ce isn¡¯t too far from the Tsukiko, do you want some people¡¯s close female friends toe over and help? No matter what, she was still the princess of the Tsukiko, it was noroblem for her to dispatch tens of thousands of troops. Besides, as long as someone goes to beg her, I don¡¯t believe that young and beautiful little girl, Tadata-kata, won¡¯t help. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Acidic.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed and shook her head: ¡°Be more serious.¡±

    Gu Qianye snorted: ¡°I¡¯m helping you interrogate someone, see if he dares to admit it or not.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Family matters, family matters can be discussedter...¡±

    The monk hurriedly tried to smooth things over, ¡°The sect master of the country¡¯s zhengzong, Yatuo Angge, received the power from hell a long time ago. The Buddhist Sect said that hell is divided into eighteen levels. The further down he went, the more terrifying the power became. When you were at Da Xi, you met cultivators who could control the power of hell, butpared to Yatuo Angge, he is nothing. ording to the rumors, Yatuo Angge is immortal. ¡±

    ¡°Not die?¡±

    Du Shoushou scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there is an immortal body in this world. Even Daxi Shenghuang was scared into hiding inside the Jinling by the demon beast leader Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, not daring toe out. Could this Yatuo Angge be stronger than Chen Wunuo? I don¡¯t believe it anyway. ¡±

    The monk said: ¡°He is not stronger than Chen Wunuo, but more difficult to deal with. It was said that he could travel between the mortal world and hell, so if you killed him, he would seek refuge in hell. ¡°If you kill him in hell, he will reappear in the human world ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°In other words, no one knows where his real body is.¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    The monk said: ¡°These three treasures, Yatuo Angge will not leave his side. In particr, the third item was the key to helping him travel through the Yin Yang Twin Worlds. So this is something that doesn¡¯t seem possible. We have to kill him to get the third treasure. And if we want to kill him, we will need to travel through the Yin Yang World. ¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go to hell.¡±

    An Zheng thought about the scene when he saw Jian Mo, and looked at the monk: ¡°This is impossible, a living person cannote back out after entering hell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for this.¡±

    The monk smiled. His smile contained a determination that no one could deny. There was alsint of self-confidence, or something else. His smile was veryplicated, An Zheng faintly felt that the monk was about to do something big that would shake the world.

    ¡°I will be responsible for matters of the Infernal Realm. The 18 Hells of Hell were the divisions that were defined by the Buddhist sect. In the beginning, it was also the deterrence of the first generation of Buddha. Even though I¡¯m not a big shot in the Buddhist Sect, I can still unravel some rtions. ¡°I han, listen to me ¡­¡±

    The monk sat down and said seriously: ¡°In the Netherworld City of the Constetion Kingdom, no one can kill Yatuo Angge. So the only way was to lure him here, Caloro City. This person is sinister, and extremely careful. So, I guessed that this killing in the human world must make him leave Nether City. There was a formation in Nether City that connected the Yin Yang World. If he had a main body in hell, or some sort of preparation, he could change ces in Nether City at any time. The formation in Nether City is likeleportation array, allowing him to enter and exit freely. ¡±

    ¡°I will set up a Sacred Lotus Formation in the Caloro City that can temporarily cut off the connection between him and the Infernal Realm. This won¡¯t be a long time, so we have to attack from both sides at the same time, and the time we have to kill him can¡¯t be too far off from each other ¡­ I will think of a way to deal with the matters of the Infernal Realm. And in the Caloro City, I relied on you. After killing Yatuo Angge, the zhengzong would then disperse. To the people of the Western Regions, this is a benevolent deed. I am able to do this kind thing to atone for my past sins. ¡±

    ¡°Although Yatuo Angge is very cautious, he has something that is enough to pique his interest.¡±

    The monk looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°I need your help.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was shocked: ¡°I won¡¯t sell out my perverts!¡±

    The monk shook his head andughed bitterly: ¡°Not only is it hard for you, it is also hard for Yatuo Angge ¡­ I mean your Scythe of Death. Yatuo Angge is extremely sensitive towards the Infernal Realm. Your Scythe of Death iare Purple-Rank tool, so if he knew about it, he would definitelye. In the beginning, it would be him sending people to probe us. If we were to take it on, he would be unable to restrain himself and would personally step in. That is the only chance, and I cannot let it slip by. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°I was wondering what it was, there¡¯s no problem with that.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°When I saw you clenching your teeth just now, it seems like selling your looks isn¡¯t out of the question.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You... To the Infernal Realm? ¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression changed slightly before shaking his head. ¡°No, you said that no living person will return to the Infernal Realm after entering it. I don¡¯t have enough life left in this life, how could I go to the Infernal Realm?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The monk stood up, ¡°I have finished exining the situation to you, so I have to go back to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to seek guidance from the Buddhist Sect on this matter. What you must do is let Yatuo Angge know the existence of the Scythe of Death and he will definitelye. I will rush back as soon as possible and help you all to handle the people from the early zhengzong. They will be very crazy. The people of zhengzong are all lunatics, they will risk their lives to do whatever Yatuo Angge tells them to do. ¡±

    He stood up, sped his hands, and bowed deeply, ¡°This may be the only time in my life that I have asked for your help. Thank you. ¡°I have my own selfish motives and affinity with the mortal world. After this event, I¡¯m afraid that even the mortal world will be destroyed and I will truly convert to the buddhist faith.¡±

 Chapter 872 - Decoy

    <h4>Chapter 872 ¨C Decoy</h4>

    The Caloro City was a very special existence. From here on out, it was not far to the west, and it was the territory of the Pandora Kingdom. About two hundred kilometers to the east was the Acropolis Country, a small country with only a few million people. The Caloro City belonged to the Acropolis Sect in name, but it was never under their jurisdiction. On the contrary, this ce could be considered the vanguard of the Asang nation¡¯s defense against the other countries. Therefore, the support provided by the Asang nation to the Caloro City every year was a veryrge number.

    Even the king of the Acropolis Kingdom had to be courteous in front of Jialou Huowu. Some people said that Jialou Huowu had already lived for a long time, and the reason she didn¡¯t die was because she wasn¡¯uman in the first ce, but some demon spirit.

    Of course, such rumors might not be believable.

    The Acropolis was a small country, struggling to survive. However, other than the extremely domineering country of the Si Luo Country, they did not have much to worry about. Therefore, in the recent days, because Jialou Huowu had not been in the Caloro City, he became so restless. A team of 30,000 people had already set off, preparing to set off for Caloro City.

    An Zheng and Qu Liuxi both left the Caloro City, heading towards thergest city on the western border of the Pane Nation ¡­ Jacobs is on the move. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to worry about anything, holding hands and enjoying the desert scenery along the way. By the time they arrived at the Jacques City, the sky had already darkened, and after finding the biggest inn to stay in, they never left.

    At daybreak on the second day, An Zheng brought Qu Liuxi and ate all sorts of beautiful western cuisine that could be eaten. There had never been a ce thaerson from the Central ins would appear in, and it quickly attracted some people¡¯s attention. In the beginning, the boss of the tavern did not even dare to ept An Zheng as his residence. When An Zheng threw out arge chunk of gold, the owner immediately became hesitant. After throwing out the second piece of gold, the boss embarrassedly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t just randomly walk around.¡±

    So from the looks of it, not everyone here believed in the people of zhengzong as much as they did.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped at the entrance of an auction house, and after entering, he casually walked around. In a ce where no one from the Central ins had appeared, An Zheng was so eye-catching, and had long been secretly watched by the people from the zhengzong. However, they were worried that An Zheng¡¯s tant appearance would make him a Great Cultivator, so no one dared to act rashly, and waited for the orders from the higher ups.

    An Zheng and Qu Liuxi walked into the auction house hand in hand. When the waiter saw the two Central ins people inside, he was so scared that his legs went soft. He went up and begged them, ¡°You two, quickly leave. It¡¯s not a big deal if you guys are going to die, but if you implicate our auction house, then who are we going to find to get justice for? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Open the doors for business, you are a customer when you enter the door, how can you kick people out?¡±

    The waitress said, ¡°We won¡¯t do your business.¡±

    Right at this moment, the young man who had seen An Zheng in the Caloro City Inn once before lifted the curtain on the curtain and nced at An Zheng through the crack, then gave a few instructions in a low voice. The boss of the auction house immediately walked out quickly, and loudly scolded the waiter before politely saying to An Zheng: ¡°Your subordinate does not understand the rules, esteemed customer, do not be angry. ¡°You¡¯re right, they are all customers. What do you need?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Nothing, I was just casually looking around.¡±

    He discovered that the auction houses in the Western Regions were simr to the ones in the Central ins. The things in the shops in front of them were all substandard and nothing could catch his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An Zheng was a little dissatisfied.

    The owner pointed to the items behind him, ¡°Customer, you should know as well. How can you take out such good items so casually? They are all in the back.¡± If the guests are interested, can I take you to the back? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you look around and then leave?¡±

    He and Qu Liuxi followed the owner and walked towards the back. The young man with a charming face was watching them from the shadows. The man frowned and pondered for a moment. He then ordered his underlings: ¡°Go get Elder Beiger. Tell me a big fish which needs Elder Beiger¡¯s fishing rod.¡±

    The man quickly ran away, and the corner of the young man¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into his trap.¡±

    When An Zheng entered the backyard, he realized that there was actually another dimension. The backyard at the back was so big it was somewhat out of the ordinary. What was even more amazing was that there were actually many nts growing in the backyard that only existed in the Great Xixi River. It was unknown how they managed to survive in this hot and dry desert. The pavilions, the small bridges, and the flowing water. No matter how he looked at it, he could only see the scenery of Jiangnan Garden. In this ce, it was even more precious. This garden was divided into many areas, and each area was named after the characteristics of the Central ins.

    ¡°This is the Ancient Elegance Pavilion.¡±

    The boss introduced them as he walked, ¡°Can you please take a look at the items here?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and the boss brought An Zheng in. Pushing open the bamboo fence door, the interior was filled with greenery. There were even dewdrops on the surrounding grass, which waspletely inconsistent with the weather here. Inside the wattled fencing was a blossoming rose, and the pavilion was covered in green vines.

    This courtyard seemed to be around six to seven acres in size. There were a lot of big trees, and around each big tree, there waing of disy tables made of bamboo. Some strange stones were ced on the tables. It seemed like this was a stone gambling ce, there were around 10 people inside, other than An Zheng and Qu Liuxi, there were no people from the Central ins.

    An Zheng walked around a big tree. He realised that the strangest thing was ¡­ There was something inside every rock. At the very least, it was a jade spirit stone. Judging by the price tag, no matter which one he bought, he would not lose out. So, would the auction house lose money doing business like this?

    ¡°There¡¯ule here.¡±

    The owner seemed to be able to see through An Zheng¡¯s doubt, and exined while smiling: ¡°The stones here all definitely have something inside, as for whates out, it all depends on the customer¡¯s luck. However, if you want to buy stones, you must prove your worth. ¡±

    He pointed at the rocks. ¡°Every rock here is not mine, but one that the customers put here. If you choose a stone, take it down, open it, and the loot will go to you. But even if it¡¯s a kind of contract, you have to trade something with the owner of the stone. If the owner of the stone cannot afford what you took out, then he will have topensate you for what you spent on buying the stone. ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself about what kind of messy rules were these.

    He shook his head. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°You must be seeing things.¡±

    A burly Hu Man walked over and looked at An Zheng scornfully: ¡°Are you not interested, or are you just ordinary? The items here are just a symbol of status. If you pick out the most valuable one among the stones, everyone will agree with your judgement. Therefore, there are many people who want to do business with you. However, looking at how poor you are, you probably don¡¯t have much ability. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the fellow. The gold ornaments on his body weighed at least 10 jin. It wasn¡¯t just him, all the men in the country seemed to like hanging gold on their bodies. A little further away, there was a chubby guy wearing clothes made of pure gold. Everyone looked awkward, but they were also extremely proud of it.

    There was not a single ornament on An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The boss tried to smooth things over: ¡°This is the son of our Prime Minister, Big Harpy. He is one of the most outstanding youths in our country. This is the first time the two of you have met, so it¡¯s best that you get closer to each other. ¡±

    Big Hobie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m close to him? A lowly person from the Central ins is not worthy to be my friend. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I understand the people of Central ins the best. They were as cunning as foxes and as cowardly as rabbits. You want me to be friends with someone from the Central ins? That would disgrace my identity, and also disgrace my character. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. Tell him to get lost.¡±

    The boss went over and lowered his voice as he whispered a few words into¡¯s ear. Big Huby was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at An Zheng. He looked like a sleeping lion that suddenly asked about the smell of meat. When he raised his head, he saw a fat white rabbit jumping over on its own ¡­

    ¡°What? I humiliated you like this, yet you don¡¯t intend to do anything?¡±

    He walked back and looked down at An Zheng from a high vantage point.

    An Zheng took a step back. Big Ha Bei thought An Zheng was afraid, so he took another step forward, ¡°Are you afraid? What are you doing here? This is my territory, I can just stomp my foot and kill you. You can either get lost or kneel down and lick it. ¨C My boots, I¡¯ll spare your life. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look at Qu Liuxi, who smiled and nodded.

    An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°If my wife does not nod her head, I really do not dare to do anything.¡±

    He took a deep breath and looked at the boss, ¡°Amongst those stones, which one of them belongs to this Master Big Harpy?¡±

    The boss looked at Big Harby, who nodded in disdain. The owner brought the big hobbit rock from under the tree for An Zheng to see. An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°There is no need to look, inside iiece of red spirit stone that is 3 jin 3 jin, it is of good quality, almost circr in shape, but there is a little w on it, so it is considered to be middle quality.¡±

    Big Harpy¡¯s expression changed and he looked at the boss. ¡°Cut it open!¡±

    The boss immediately sent people to cut the rock, and after a while, he cut oued spirit stone, it was exactly as An Zheng said. An Zheng asked the boss, ¡°In other words, this means that I can do business with this noble young master Ha Bi?¡±

    The shop owner nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Young Noble Hobbit is unable to purchase the thing that you took out, he can only give you this piece of spirit stone.¡± Simrly, if you want to buy something from His Highness, he cannot refuse, unless you cannot afford it. ¡±

    An Zheng responded with an ¡°oh¡± as he leisurely took out Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death from the Blood Pearl¡¯s space and ced it on the table, ¡°Come buy it.¡±

    At the beginning, Big Ha Bi looked at An Zheng with contempt, but after he walked to the front of the Scythe of Death to look for a while, his face suddenly changed: ¡°Why do I feel that this thing looks like a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact?¡±

    An Zheng sat down and looked at Big Ha Bi witale face: ¡°It¡¯s alright, if you can¡¯t afford it, you can only give me a red rank spirit stone. However, his reputation was not good. The son of the Prime Minister, he couldn¡¯t afford to buy it ¡­ ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­¡±

    ¡°How do I know if your item is fake!¡±

    An Zheng kept the Scythe of Death and pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands out: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I saw these people wearing the gold like clothes, I thought that the people of the Luo Province were rich, but now I know that if we put all of the treasures on, if we strip, we will lose the family.¡± Let him see our things. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Central ins. The people here, even the things that you look at, are all given to me by me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    Big Happy stepped forward, ¡°Leave your things behind and you can get lost!¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Are you sure you want to steal it?¡±

    ¡°Shut the door for me. Let me see what this Central ins dog is capable of!¡±

    An Zheng smiled even more brilliantly than before: ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ve made the wrong decision.¡±

 Chapter 873 - Closing the door and letting the dog out?

    <h4>Chapter 873 ¨C Closing the door and letting the dog out?</h4>

    An Zheng slightly nodded towards Qu Liuxi, then sat down beside the stone table in the courtyard: ¡°Come and take it.¡±

    Big Habit waved his hand. ¡°This Central ins person has vited the rules of our Pandora Empire. ording to the rules set by the Imperial Advisors, he should be killed without mercy. Kill him!¡±

    The few cultivators behind him rushed forward and were about to attack. Their golden ornaments began to jingle. With a wave of his hand, all of those golden ornaments flew into his hands. An Zheng lowered his head and said, ¡°The purity is not too good.¡±

    He had a look of disdain on his face.

    There were hedonistic sons in every country, especially people like Big Happy. Their fathers held great authority, and they had wanted to do whatever they could ever since they were young. Now that he felt that An Zheng had humiliated him, he could only think about killing him. The purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned slightly as a muffled buzzing sound echoed in the air, as if it was trying to push something iparably heavy away, but then it suddenly stopped.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and pressed it down in the air. Those few people couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, and they knelt down extremely heavily, with a few bangs, the stone b underneath their knees even cracked apart. Someone¡¯s knee was split open as well, screaming out in pain.

    An Zheng looked at Big Happy witale face and then looked at him with a merciful expression, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to call someone? I¡¯ll cripple youter. ¡±

    Big Happy suddenly took out something from his space tool. It looked like a golden bell. He held the bell up high and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±

    That bell flickered with a golden light, following which, countless Sanskrit characters shot out of the bell like a storm, heading towards An Zheng. That bell was obviously not ordinary. There was a sealing powering from it.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This bell is useless.¡±

    Just as that golden light was about to pounce onto An Zheng¡¯s body, a crisp sound suddenly came from above An Zheng¡¯s head, followed by a tinkling sound entered his ears. Nine Hell Magic Bell s that had not been used for a long time appeared and circled above An Zheng¡¯s head. All of the Sanskrit Spinning Nine Hell Magic Bell bounced back, flying back to Big Happy. Big Hobie roared. His eyes were red, and the shaking of his hands became more intense.

    An Zheng raised his hand and one of the Nine Hell Magic Bell flew out andnded in An Zheng¡¯s palm. ¡°If there are nine of them who can defeat you and one of them can be considered to be bullying you.¡±

    The bell in his hand flew out, and a beam of purple light shot straight towards Big Happy. The bell in Big Harby¡¯s hand vibrated without him shaking it, but it looked scared. In the end, every single magic tool had a little bit of intelligence of their own, just that it was very weak. His bell had obviously sensed that the other party¡¯s bell was of a higher grade, so it was afraid.

    Dang!

    The Nine Hell Magic Bell heavily smashed into the bell in Big Happy¡¯s hands, directly sending the bell flying. With this collision, the bell immediately cracked open, and even the sound it made was broken. The Nine Hell Magic Bell suddenly grew bigger in the air, and suddenly dropped down, trapping Big Happy below. An Zheng made a grasping motion in the air, and the broken Golden-Rank Bell immediately flew back. An Zheng grabbed it and looked at it, his face was filled with dissatisfaction: ¡°Grade is not high enough, it¡¯s useless to keep it.¡±

    He casually threw it upwards, and those Nine Hell Magic Bell s pounced forward like vicious wolves fighting for food, smashing the Golden-Rank bell into pieces in midair. The origin energy within the bell was sucked dry by the Nine Hell Magic Bell. When the fragmentsnded on the ground, they had already turned into a greyish ck color.

    With a wave of his hand, An Zheng brought back the Nine Hell Magic Bell from the big habe to the ground and shifted it to him. An Zheng tapped the Nine Hell Magic Bell with his finger: ¡°Your father might be too busy, after all, he¡¯s the Prime Minister of a country. There are so many things he needs to take care of, so he doesn¡¯t have time to educate you. I¡¯m teaching you how to berson for your dad. The first step is to be civilized and polite. ¡±

    Big Habit started cursing inside the bell, which was extremely unpleasant to hear.

    An Zheng looked around and noticed a weapon rack with all sorts of weapons inserted on top. He walked over and picked up a very heavy mace. Aftering back, he stood beside the bell and said, ¡°Give me another curse.¡±

    Big Huabi: ¡°You wild Central ins dog, my father will not let you go. The Imperial Advisor will not let you go! You idiot already entered the trap, and you don¡¯t even know that you will die miserably! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your friend will be angered to death by you.¡±

    He swung the mace and struck the bell with a ng. Under the violent sound waves, Big Happy was shaken until he bled from his seven orifices. Just a momentter, Big Happy¡¯s face was covered in blood. Blood flowed from the corners of his eyes, nose, and ears. Soon, his head became a gourd of blood. He had a rough temper and had never received such treatment before. He endured the pain and cursed again, ¡°If I don¡¯t tear you inthousand pieces, then I¡¯m not Big Happy! ¡°You old slut, I will kill my way to your house!¡±

    An Zheng swung his spiked club again.

    After this, the skin of Big Happy, who was inside the bell, split open. Bba Bba Bba Bba. The skin on his body was split open by the sound waves, and his flesh and blood rolled outwards. In less than a second, his entire body had turned blood-red. Moreover, this time, the sound wave rushed into his brain. It was as if he was struck by lightning and could not hold on any longer. He couldn¡¯t hear anything due to the buzzing in his head. His eyes rolled up and he fell to the ground. He leaned against the bell and fainted.

    An Zheng: ¡°I like educating people. I like it a lot.¡±

    He raised his mace and was about to smash ihird time when the owner who had a pale face rushed over and knelt down, ¡°Esteemed customer, please don¡¯t hit me again. If Big Harby Gongzi dies here, my whole family will perish as well.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°When you were outside discussing how to kill me with that evil-looking young man, did you ever think that your family members would die? When I wanted to kill you, you had families. What will my family think when you kill me? ¡±

    With a lift of his hand, he lifted the bell to one side and kicked the boss inside as well.

    Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang ¡­

    An Zheng smashed it five times in one go. He casually threw the mace to the side, lifted the lid of the pot and lifted the bell. The two people inside had already fainted long ago. All the bones and meridians in his entire body were broken. Even if someone used a pellet at the peak of the Golden-Rank to forcibly extend his life, he would be a cripple for the rest of his life.

    As for the boss, An Zheng did not even nce at him.

    ¡°Still noting out?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    In the dark, that charming looking young man frowned. He had already been about to attack, but now he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He knew that he was not a match for that man from the Central ins, especially since he had two Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. If they were norue expert, how could they control them? He looked back and didn¡¯t know when his helpers would arrive. In the end, he chose to retreat.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Let¡¯s go, he has already left.¡±

    An Zheng raised his arm. With a sh of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s purple light, all the stones and treasures in the courtyard flew up and were directly sucked in. An Zheng said: ¡°What I am most satisfied with is the ability to steal from him. It is easy to absorb all of them in bulk.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes: ¡°...¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head and smiled, following An Zheng out. However, An Zheng was not in a hurry to leave. He strolled around the courtyard one by one, and everywhere he went, it was as if he was a locust swarm. As long as anything of value was taken by him, he would not hesitate to take it.

    Wherever An Zheng went, there were only empty shelves. If Qu Liuxi had not stopped them, this unrefined person would have moved away all the trees in the courtyard. In any case, he hade here to offend people, so the remaining people inside the store didn¡¯t dare to provoke him and hid far away. An Zheng held Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and left inrge strides.

    The size of the city was on par with the Caloro City, but its nning was more serious. The streets here were t, and the houses looked as if they had been cut from tofu. Caloro City was very casual, and looked to be in a mess.

    Just as An Zheng held Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and was about to reach the city gate, someone suddenly shouted from behind. An Zheng turned around and saw a man wearing a ck robe that covered his face standing behind him. This person¡¯s clothes seemed to be very heavy. In sucot weather, he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting a rash. Angele grabbed a stone with her left hand. There were some red runes on it. As for her right hand, it folded a magic staff. The magic staff was shaped like a cobra with its mouth wide open.

    ¡°There is no reason in this world to just leave after killing someone.¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng with eyes that were even more sinister than a cobra¡¯s.

    An Zheng let Qu Liuxi stand behind him, and replied while looking at the man: ¡°Coincidentally, I am someone who doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    That person was slightly stunned, as though he did not expect that An Zheng, a Central ins person, would be so arrogant, ¡°You almost killed the son of the prime minister of our Concourse of the Underworld, and the person you killed is a follower of our zhengzong. So, if you do not leave your life here, how will the State zhengzong protect the citizens in the future? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°To be able to forcefully add the wordmoner in, you must be in a meeting right?¡±

    That man¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed: ¡°I am the Elder of the Tong Luo zhengzong, what is your name? Tell me, what are you doing here? Is there some n? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are overthinking it, I simply don¡¯t like the way you guys look at me.¡±

    Bigger¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier. He exhaled slowly and then waved his hand. ¡°Seal the door.¡±

    The city gate suddenly made a sound, and an extremely thick piece of steel te fell from the top of the gate. With a dang sound, the gate was sealed shut. An Zheng turned around to take a nce, and then looked at Qu Liuxi. ¡°Do you understand what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed as she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If even you don¡¯t understand, then what I don¡¯t understand even more. After all, you can even guess what the ants are thinking. ¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An Zheng shouted at Beigg, ¡°What is the meaning of closing your door? ¡°You mean ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the height of the city wall: ¡°I can¡¯t jump out?¡±

    Beiger¡¯s face was covered by a thick ck cloth. It was hard to tell that his face was a bit red. Closing the door was just an attitude, who would have thought that the other side would actually tangle over such a matter? He was so angry that he wanted to immediately rush forward. After thinking about how he could not do much in closebat, he decided to give up on this idea.

    An Zheng flexed his shoulders, then took out a chair from his spatial artifact and ced it behind Qu Liuxi. He actually did not forget to hold uuge umbre as he inserted it into the back, and then patted Qu Liuxi¡¯s head: ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯ll go and fight.¡±

    After he walked a few steps, he suddenly thought of something and chuckled. ¡°You said to close the door, shouldn¡¯t you release the dog?¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant.¡±

    Bigger¡¯s body floated up slowly. ¡°You are too arrogant.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you really don¡¯t understand me ¡­ I can be even more arrogant. ¡±

 Chapter 874 - - Revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 874 ¨C Revenge!</h4>

    There were many lives lost to the people of the Central ins under Elder Beiger¡¯s hands, although he did not know why Sect Master Yatuo Angge hated the people of the Central ins so much. Previously, when the Sect Leader said that the people of Central ins did not believe in the Buddhist Sect, it was heresy, and the purpose of the existence of the zhengzong was to eradicate these heresy.

    The other believers believed him, but Bigge was not one of those who didn¡¯t see him. He had been to the Central ins before. The people of the Central ins were very friendly to the foreigners. The Dao Sect was prosperous there, but it was still far from being able to control a country. The lives there were rich, and their culture was alluring. Beiger even stayed in the Central ins of Jiangling City for a while. The distance from the ce to Jin¡¯ling City was actually not that far.

    He wanted a woman he could befriend in Da Xi. That girl was very gentle and virtuous. She didn¡¯t have any prejudice because he was a fool. She was going to marry him. But he knew he could not. After the woman had given him the child, he had left and returned to the Kingdom of Enron. He wasn¡¯t thinking of letting down that girl. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed that girl to be pregnant and raise a child by herself. He was afraid that if he married a woman from the Central ins, the grand master would skin him alive.

    His first task upon his return was to teach all of them the culture of the People of Central ins, including thenguage. Then he would deceive the Central ins merchants by pretending to be intimate with them and kill them.

    Not only did they make a move in the Kingdom of Endless Luo, they even pretended to be people from the Caloro City, or people from Yazang. They made a move in the country of Yazang, killed people and looted things, and then left. The people of zhengzong would usually go out with dozens of people. After killing the caravan, they would return with the goods. Initially, the government and the army would still appear in Yazang, but several influential figures were killed one after another. Several generals in the army died suddenly, so no one dared to interfere.

    When he was in the Central ins, he had met many young cultivators from the Central ins. They all had a sense of pride that others couldn¡¯t understand. This kind of pride served to set off the hidden inferiorityplex deep inside Beiger¡¯s heart, making him even more resentful. He knew that the history of the Central ins people was much more resplendent, and their culture was much more vast. He liked everything that happened in the Central ins, but this made him want to kill all of the Central ins people.

    What he did not realize was that this thought was precisely what that Sect Master Yatuo Angge had unknowingly given to every single one of them. Yatuo Angge was a sessful brainwasher. He brainwashed all the subordinates of a gentleman.

    [Ghost of Hell]

    Bigger raised his hands to the sky, and the earth began to shake.

    He was an elder level cultivator of the zhengzong, an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage. When he raised his hand, the earth cracked open. Waves of roiling heat waves gushed out from the cracks in the ground, as well as streams of ck gas.

    Beigg pointed his staff at An Zheng as he floated in the air, and the ck aura swirled and flew towards An Zheng. When the ck aura approached, An Zheng heard the wails of countless ghosts.

    It was a Hell Type cultivation technique.

    ¡°You people of the Central ins are arrogant and call your ce the Central ins because you think that you are the core of the world. All of you look so ugly. Your pathetic pride won¡¯t save you. You¡¯ve never fought with cultivators like us, but I¡¯ve killed countless people from the Central ins and understood your cultivation techniques. ¡±

    An Zheng saw that the ck aura was approaching. They did not immediately rush over, but rather circled around him. There was an unpleasant smell within the ck aura, and An Zheng could feel that the Cultivation Power outside his body was dissipating.

    ¡°There is an old man on Mount Wudang who has lived for who knows how many years.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said something else, causing Beiger to be stunned.

    ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t dare to say that he understands. Do you dare to say that you understand?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what fear is.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t know either.¡±

    He raised his left hand, and a zing ball of light appeared. When this light was released, the surrounding ck gas melted like boiling snow. The wails of the vengeful spirits within the ck gas grew even more mournful. It was the power of light.

    Bigger¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    He pointed his staff at An Zheng with his right hand and threw the stone he was holding with his left hand into the sky. The red magical inscriptions on the rock shone brightly, and soon after, the sky turned dark red. A pungent smell of blood rose up. The clouds floating in the sky were likiver of blood.

    One hand after another reached out from the ground and broke through the surface. Skeleton after skeleton that looked iplete gradually surrounded An Zheng. Their bodies were all emitting the aura of cultivators, and even though they had already been dead for many years, their auras did not dissipate. This showed that they were extremely powerful cultivators in the past.

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t know your opponent.¡±

    Bigger raised his head to look at the stone floating in the air. The red light on it was like blood. The skeletons stretched out their bodies, making cracking sounds.

    An Zheng¡¯s Sky Eye floated in midair, and the voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    The stone was a strange spatial artifact. These skeletons did note out from the ground, but existed inside the stone. These skeletons were once powerful cultivators who had been imprisoned by a strange technique. They seemed to possess a certain amount of intelligence, but that was only to the extent of beingpletely under that person¡¯smand.]

    ¡°What kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    [Rumor has it that there is a kind of cultivators in the Western Regions called Mages. They aren¡¯t very strong in terms of fighting strength, but they can control undeadbat.]

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°Disturbing the dead to rest in peace, even more so.¡±

    In the distant sky, the hatred in Bigger¡¯s voice grew more and more intense. ¡°Do you know who these people are? A long time ago, there was a great war between the Western Regions and the Central ins. At that time, your Central ins was not called Da Xi, but the Great Zhou. The cultivators of the Great Zhou Empire fought a fierce battle with our cultivators in the eastern desert. Although the final oue was that we were defeated, and we lost arge number of cultivators. However, your people still died as well ¡­ These bones were the bones of the cultivators of the Great Zhou. Each and every one of them had an unfathomable cultivation base. After they died, they were buried in the desert, and it took me years of effort to dig them all out and then use a secret technique to control them. ¡±

    The corner of Beiger¡¯s mouth revealed a malevolent expression, ¡°I used the remains of you Central ins cultivators to kill you people from the Central ins. Do you know how satisfied I am?!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, his killing intent soared.

    He threw the Nine Hell Magic Bell out, and it transformed intall tower that protected Qu Liuxi inside.

    Just at this moment, a skeleton rushed over and threw a punch at An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng was wrong, he retreated half a step and faced the fist that was flying towards him. The two fists shed in midair and with a kacha sound, the skeleton¡¯s arm directly shattered, while An Zheng¡¯s body was forced to retreat at least seven or eight steps back.

    When this skeleton was alive, its weakest point was that it was an absolute expert at the seventh or eighth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Bigger¡¯s voice was filled with ferocity, ¡°This is only the beginning, you will experience what is called despair. Before I kill you, I¡¯ll make you watch as I humiliate your beautiful wife, and then I¡¯ll make those skeletons queue up to do something to her. Do you know what that is? ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡±

    His words seemed to have made Bigger excited, and his face turned red. ¡°Attack!¡±

    A red light shed on the floating stone, and all the skeletons that had been standing still in their original position began to move. Although they did not have any flesh and blood, their bones were extremely sturdy. After all, they were all once Lower Celestial Stage level Rankers and would not rot even aftehousand years. These bones still contained the power of their past life, and each one of them was extremely terrifying. In addition, the staff in Bigger¡¯s right hand gave them the power from hell, so they might not be much weaker than when they were alive.

    The most terrifying thing was that they were undead, and it was impossible for them to die again.

    ¡°Such a cultivation technique was once used by someone in the Central ins. However, it was killed by the Central ins¡¯ cultivation world.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°And you think that this is a strong one... Even if you are an evil person, what you have are the leftovers from the food of those evil people in the Central ins. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a shout, all the skeletons rushed over. An Zheng¡¯s body was like a cheetah as he charged back and forth amidst the skeletons, exchanging punches with brute force. His heart ached for these Central ins cultivators who had once died in battle, but now he could only view them as enemies.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A skeleton shed with An Zheng¡¯s fist and shattered, its bones scattered everywhere. But a momentter, the Hell¡¯s Power on the staff reassembled these broken bones, and then continued to attack An Zheng. An Zheng was not even punched in the middle of the encirclement, he was the only one who was hit! The skeletons were extremely fast, their fists as dense as lightning. An Zheng, on the other hand, was not at a disadvantage when facing off against Lei Bao with his fists!

    The more it was like this, the more intense Beiger¡¯s anger became. If it was any other person from the Central ins who had already been killed by him, then this person would truly be too difficult to deal with.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands fiercely pushed to the side, and a wave of vast and mighty strength sted out, shaking all the skeletons in the surroundings away. An Zheng¡¯s body shot into the air like a cannonball, flying towards the floating Beiger. The skeletons that were sted away also rose up from the ground one by one and followed closely behind An Zheng.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng with the staff in his right hand, and a ck light shot out from the staff. An Zheng flipped his body in the air, line flipping, avoiding the ck light. The skeleton behind him was directly smashed to pieces by the ck light, but the terrifying thing was that it did not reassemble.

    Seeing that An Zheng was already close to Beiger, Beiger suddenly waved his left hand. The rock in the air suddenly disappeared, and in the next second, it appeared in front of him. A mass of ck light burst out from the stone, followed by countless bones emerging from it. It formed a bone wall in front of Beiger.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng punched the bone wall, and the power of True Lightning on his fist roared out like lightning. Streams of purple electric currents pierced through the bone wall, and after enduring for a moment, the wall of bones shattered into pieces. With this little bit of time, Beiger¡¯s body had already floated backwards. He stretched out his arms and held them close to his chest. The skeletons on An Zheng¡¯s back then rammed into him one by one ¡­ That scene was as if An Zheng was a fighter jet, and those skeletons were missiles fired at them.

    Bang bang bang ¡­ Skeleton after skeleton collided in the air, drowning An Zheng¡¯s figure. Broken bones fell down from the sky like a storm. The intense explosion caused a distortion in the air, as if there waole in the sky.

    Beiger looked at An Zheng, who was destined to be knocked to death, andughed coldly. ¡°For an ungrateful person like you, I don¡¯t even know how many times I have to kill in a year.¡±

    With a bang, his neck was grabbed from behind. That big hand was powerful enough to crush a mountain. The Body War God appeared behind Bigger and pinched the back of his neck.

    An Zheng teleported over from the distance, his feet stepping on Beiger¡¯s shoulders. Both of his hands reached out and grabbed Beiger¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Try it yourself!¡±

    On the ground, the shattered bones flew up and bombarded Begg like a dense rain of bullets.

    Beiger wanted to escape but the Body War God grabbed him tightly from behind. An Zheng held his head and pulled him back as he shouted, ¡°Revenge!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Skeletons continuously struck Beiger¡¯s body. At this moment, Beiger had turned into the An Zheng from before. He was the fighter jet that was locked onto by the missiles. Furthermore, dozens of missiles were fired at the same time!

    That scene was truly spectacr.

 Chapter 875 - A Past Paragraph

    <h4>Chapter 875 ¨C A Past Paragraph</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s hands firmly held onto Beiger¡¯s head, his knees pushed against Beiger¡¯s back, and then he ruthlessly tugged at him. ¡°Revenge!¡±

    Those ghosts of grievances that filled the sky, those iplete skeletons, it was as if they heard the horn of a charge. It was as if they had returned to the desert where they had fought, and wereunching one final attack at their enemies. Once they threw their lives on the battlefield, they were glorious. This time, they brought their dignity to the battlefield. They were great!

    Bones sted into Beiger¡¯s body like cannonballs. Beiger¡¯s flesh exploded piece by piece. An Zheng also suffered from the huge impact, but at the moment, his eyes were filled with a cold killing intent.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Beiger¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. An Zheng¡¯s body floated onto the ground, and his clothes were alsopletely torn apart. He was covered in blood, and he looked incredibly ferocious. However, that blood belonged to the enemy. Like thest soldier on the ancient battlefield, he charged towards the enemy with a body covered in blood.

    Qu Liuxi stood far away and raised her hand horizontally. The Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace floated in the center of her palm and had now be the size of a fist. The other finger pointed towards An Zheng as faint green streams of air flew out from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and entered An Zheng¡¯s body. As for An Zheng, who was currently recovering aerrifying rate, his own recovery rate was already shocking, so Qu Liuxi¡¯s medical skills gave him a huge amount of support.

    In just a short while, An Zheng¡¯s injuries were almost gone. He turned around and dashed out into the distance.

    ¡°Kill your men and tear down your homes!¡±

    An Zheng bellowed as he punched the door of the auction house. After an explosive sound, the few rows of houses in front were ttened by An Zheng with a single punch, and turned into ruins in the blink of an eye. But this was only the first step. An Zheng¡¯s body shot out like a cannonball, and smashed intemple in zhengzong not far away. Shattered rocks and humans were sent flying into the air, and the sound of their wails resounded throughout the world.

    This was a branch hall of the zhengzong in the city, and there were many fanatical believers of the zhengzong inside. These people¡¯s hands were all stained with blood, not only from the Central ins, but also from the ordinary citizens who had resisted the zhengzong. They used violence to suppress those who disobeyed them, and An Zheng used the same method to suppress them.

    In the distance, at leasundred cultivators from the zhengzong had rushed back, and all they saw was a thick cloud of dust. A huge hall was turned into ruins by An Zheng¡¯s charge. The smoke and dust was too strong to see anything, and all the nearby houses were swallowed up by the smoke and dust.

    These cultivators of the zhengzong did not dare to rashly enter after entering the ruins. Suddenly, they discovered a purple dot appearing from the smoke and dust. The purple light seemed to pierce through the world as it directly pierced into the souls of every single one of them. A human figure slowly walked out from the smoke and dust. An Zheng¡¯s left eye was shining witurple light. Like a god of death, he walked out of the smoke and dust, and appeared in front of the group of people.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill this heretic!¡±

    ¡°Everyone attack together.¡±

    Everyone was shouting, but no one dared to actually charge forward.

    An Zheng¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile, ¡°Kill? It¡¯s your turn to act? All of you ¡­ Only the right to be killed. From today onwards, you will suppress the people with terrifying methods. I will suppress you with your methods. Everything you¡¯ve ever done to others will go back to you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye shed a purple light, and everyone¡¯s body became as stiff as stone. An Zheng was not slow at all in killing, he waited for the people watching from afar to increase in number, picked up a curved de from the ground, and then cut off the heads of the disciples from the zhengzong with one de after another. As the de swept across, blood sprayed out from the cut on his neck, like a fountain of blood. He didn¡¯t look like he was going too fast, but the man with the blood spurting out from his neck had be a group. One, two, three ¡­ As he walked forward, the man who stood where he had passed lost his head, blood spurting from his neck.

    It was as if he was walking through a volcano that was spewingva. The hot blood only made his fighting spirit grow stronger.

    As he walked through the crowd, thest corpse slowly fell to the ground. He was like an emissary that had walked from a clean world to a dirty world, yet he was not tainted by the filth of this entire world. Instead, he was using his sword, his hands, and his means to wash away the ugliness and sin of this world in a domineering and peerless manner.

    The spectators were all dumbstruck. It had been a long time since anyone dared to challenge the zhengzong¡¯s position in the Tong Luo Country. Moreover, this person was a man that zhengzong had to kill in the Central ins. However, for some unknown reason, someone couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡®good¡¯. After this good shout, he would regret it. However, that hatred and resistance that he had suppressed for too long instantly erupted.

    It was a kind of power.

    The bloodied An Zheng directly destroyed zhengzong¡¯s branch hall, and those disciples were all killed and wiped clean by An Zheng alone. He was covered in blood, but he was clean.

    The dust and smoke dispersed, and the ground was littered with crushed stones.

    An Zheng walked to Qu Liuxi¡¯s side and gently said: ¡°I used to be unwilling to bring you along with me because I was afraid of too much blood stains and too many killings, and that made you feel ufortable. I hope that you, whom I like, will be able to lead a life of peace and stability. I¡¯ll do everything, so you can stay at home and wait for me toe back. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi stretched out his hand and held An Zheng¡¯s blood-stained hand, ¡°My man is an unparalleled hero.¡±

    An Zhengughed, only gentleness remained at the corner of his mouth.

    The countless soldiers on top of the city wall aimed their crossbows at An Zheng and Qu Liuxi. An Zheng raised his head to look at the city wall, and pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand out.

    ¡°In a moment, the more than ten thousand arrows will descend from the city wall. Consider it as me watching the rain with you.¡±

    The two walked forward hand in hand, and after a while, the sky filled with arrows rained down on them. It waity that these arrows could not even break An Zheng¡¯s defensive Innate Qi. The invisibleyer of protection around his body was not visible to begin with. However, when the arrows were packed together, it was easy to see the magnificence of the defensiveyer. The arrow hit the defensiveyer and broke into pieces.

    An Zheng pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and walked out of the city gate. After roughly several tens of steps, he stopped and turned his head around to look at the soldiers who still dared to only stand on the tall city wall and shoot their arrows.

    ¡°That¡¯s all their courage is worth. As soldiers, they forgot that the ones they should protect are the people behind them, and not the evildoers who use the name of the sect to enve them.

    He turned around, took Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death out and rushed towards the city wall. The soldiers on the city wall eximed, subconsciously turned around and ran away. However, An Zheng did not rush up the wall. Instead, he waved his Scythe of Death, and the sickle immediately grewrger, cutting straight into the wall from the outside. This city wall was at least ten meters wide. An Zheng¡¯s sickle cut into the wall from its roots, and then, it rushed forward frantically.

    Wherever they passed, the walls began to crumble, and the defenders who had no time to escape were drowned in the wails of the shattered bricks. The wall that was at leasundred metres long was cut open by An Zheng¡¯s sickle, andrge chunks of brick tumbled down. One could even see soldiers that had been smashed to death amidst the soil and shattered rocks.

    An Zheng turned around and pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand as she continued to walk. Under the sunlight, the shadows of the two were dragged for a long time.

    At the same time, in another city that was about three hundred Li away from the city of Jacob City, Du Shoushou was squatting on the side of the road with a stalk of fur in his mouth, looking at the zhengzong Hall that was just across the road.

    ¡°Where did you get the hairy grass?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    ¡°It was pulled from the side of the road.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this is the Western Regions. There is no such grass. Furthermore, there is only stone and sand on the roadside, where did this hairy grasse from, do you think I¡¯m blind? ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was pulled from the side of the road, not from the side of the road. Do you want it? ¡±

    ¡°You actually broughile of furry grass, why don¡¯t you take one out and y with it?¡± Can you have some sort of refined hobby, following An Zheng? I feel like your quality is decreasing constantly. ¡±

    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t know, I look likrodigal with a de of grass in my mouth.¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up and waved his hair: ¡°When I had a stalk of hairy grass in my mouth, I felt that this world was subdued by my vicissitudes and my maturity, as well as my unruly and unrestrained temperament. Is this a stalk of hairy grass? ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s a kind of life experience.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Have you been subjected to some sort of provocation recently? An Zheng abandoned you? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Scram, get down to business.¡±

    Chen Shaobai leaned against the wall, feeling likrodigal son. ¡°Of course this kind of hard work would be done by you, what do you think I did? I¡¯m just supervising you. I¡¯ve done this, I¡¯ll buy two big waists for you to make up for it when I get back. What if I can¡¯t do it properly ¡­ I took your kidneys off and roasted them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That will make it up to you until both of your kidneys explode and your testicles swell.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck you, can you not be so disgusting?¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand and took out the Triton, then took a deep breath. ¡°fat grandpa doesn¡¯t have the time to argue with you, I¡¯m going to tear down the house. ¡°If someone besieges meter, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch without doing anything.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Hurry up, if you don¡¯t dy matters any longer, do you believe that I can make your kidneys explode?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, the monkey¡¯s kidney isn¡¯t even fried.¡±

    Du Shoushou growled, and rushed towards the zhengzong Pce. He was likuman tank, heavily crashing into the pce. The building of the pce was extremely sturdy, but in front of Du Shoushou who was like a wild beast, it was as weak as tofu. The swing of the Triton was even more terrifying than the robotic arm, it easily tore apart arge hall.

    ¡°Leaving after dismantling. How exciting.¡±

    Du Shoushou ran out from the ruins while shouting. When he looked again, Chen Shaobai was no longer there. That guy had already ran off to an unknown ce. A few hundred meters away, Chen Shaobai turned his head and looked at them, ¡°You have to run before you finish dismantling everything, what kind of excitement are you looking for ¡­¡±

    Caloro City.

    The monkey looked at the monk and the monk looked at the monkey.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Monkey asked seriously.

    The monk said: ¡°I want to do something that I should have done a long time ago but did not dare to do. If you have anything to ask, then hurry up, I am going to the Great Thunder Lake Temple.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Is what you want to do rted to me?¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°Like I said, what I want to do is only what I should do. It has nothing to do with you. However ¡­ After this is done, you don¡¯t have to bother me anymore. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like monks, but monks like you are very pleasing to the eye.¡±

    He got up and walked out. Monkey grabbed his arm. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    The monkughed like a spring breeze, ¡°A round of past.¡±

 Chapter 876 - Dark Black Scholars and death worm

    <h4>Chapter 876 ¨C Dark ck Schrs and death worm</h4>

    An Zheng and Qu Liuxi walked along a road in the desert that they could not see at all. It could be said that the infrastructure here in the Western Region was far worse than that of Da Xi¡¯s. Of course, the main reason was because it was much harder to build a road in the desert than it was on the ins. When they came back, they had already changed the appearance of the sand dune. Therefore, An Zheng admired themoners in the desert, and didn¡¯t really understand how they were able to memorize the route urately.

    An Zheng purposely walked very slowly because he knew that the zhengzong had suffered sucuge loss and was sweeping the ground with his authority. They would think that An Zheng was in a hurry to return to the Caloro City, but An Zheng and Qu Liuxi were experiencing the sights of the desert.

    ¡°This world is too vast.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and walked on the sand dune, bringing the stone that she snatched from zhengzong Elder Beiger¡¯s hands with him. The use of this stone had yet to be fully understood, but this thing gave off a very cool feeling. Floating on top of the head, it actually didn¡¯t feel the sunlight anymore.

    ¡°So big that when we finish what we need to do in the future, we¡¯ll have to travel the entire world for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face slightly flushed red: ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on with you recently that you became so sweet and sweet recently.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I didn¡¯t have you by my side when I came out to do some work in the past, so I saved up all the sweet talk. Now that you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯ll tell you everything in one breath.¡±

    ¡°The sand is so beautiful.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was at a loss as to what to do for a moment, so she could only change the topic timidly.

    An Zheng squatted down, and pressed his palm on the sand. A momentter, countless things that looked like slithering snakes quickly gathered in An Zheng¡¯s palm. These were the sand gold and other things that were contained in the desert. A few secondster, An Zheng raised his hand. A ball of purple fire appeared in his hand. After a moment, he refined that thing to the size of a finger¡¯s belly.

    He cut it with his dagger, and a momentteransparent, diamond-like object appeared. As for the gold sand that had been attracted over, it formed a ring. An Zheng embedded the gem into the ring, held Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand and helped her put it on: ¡°An ordinary woman will use an essory to decorate her beauty. ¡°However, there is nothing in this world that is worthy of you, so I can only let you suffer and use your hands to make this ring look more beautiful.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s heart trembled. She lifted her hand and hugged An Zheng¡¯s neck, and then, the two of them passionately kissed. The heat of the kiss was even higher than the temperature of the sun, which was hanging high in the desert. The two of them seemed like they were going to melt in this kiss and couldn¡¯t separate for a long time.

    Right at this moment, the voice with heaven¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Although I know this isn¡¯t the right time to do so, I still have to interrupt you...] The power of the stone has been analysed. It is a gem that can hold and refine vengeful spirits. Furthermore, it is a Hell Type space tool, so it can also contain undeads.]

    Just as An Zheng was about to inquire about the Heaven¡¯s Eyes in his mind, he suddenly felt a wave of restlessness from within the Blood Pearl Bracelet. He immediately took a look and realised that good old man, who had been in a deep sleep for a long time, had finally woken up. This time, he had really slept for too long. He didn¡¯t know if he had naturally woken up or if he was attracted by something.

    The kitten stretched its body, lifted its beautiful little ws and licked them. Its eyes were sleepy and sleepy. The Blood Pearl shed, and immediately after, the little kitten came out, squatted on top of An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and looked around. After seeing Qu Liuxi, she let out a surprised cry and jumped into Qu Liuxi¡¯s embrace. However, a momentter, the little thing¡¯s attention was attracted by the gem floating in the air.

    Not long after, the Enchantment Cloth that had been acting as a nket for the entire time rushed out and circled around the gem. The light on the gem grew increasingly bright and resplendent, and began to tremble violently. This kind of appearance made others feel as if they had found a long-lost family member, and they wanted to rush over to give them a heavy hug.

    Buzz! *

    The gemstone suddenly shattered, transforming into seven smaller gemstones. The seven gems took the form of the Big Dipper and disappeared. In the next second, the Enchantment Cloth shone with a golden light. The seven gems that had disappeared were embellished with the Enchantment Cloth s, in the shape of the Big Dipper. The Enchantment Cloth that was originally rather old andckluster suddenly changed its appearance. The original blue colored muslin, after being embellished by the gem, suddenly started burning.

    However, they did not burn the Enchantment Cloth to ashes. It was the colour of heavy metal, a dark gold, witeavy ck that was the main body, and golden square lines that covered it. This thing looked like it was a piece of cloth, but it was not very fitting. An Zheng frowned and thought for a while before realising what it was. At this time, the Enchantment Cloth looked like the cassock worn by the Great De High Monk.

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and even the voice of the Blood Pearl that should not have been filled with emotions trembled a little.

    [My Lord, the current Enchantment Cloth is extremely simr to the dark ck cassock that disappeared tens of thousands of years ago.]

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°What is a dark ck cassock?¡±

    [That iistory that even the Buddhist Sect is unwilling to talk about, and it involves a certain generation of Buddha. In the legends, because the Buddha felt the pain of the ghosts in the 18 Hells of Hell, he turned into a clone and entered hell. It was also said that the Buddha had personally entered the Infernal Realm. No one can confirm anything, and the Buddhist Sect is also very cautious about this matter.]

    [Legend has it that after the Buddha entered the Infernal Realm, the eighteen Hells of Hell¡¯s Underworld Prefecture Lord s used undead spirits to refine pellets in an attempt to live forever. Buddha was infuriated, killing eighteen hall Prefecture Lord s in hell, then transforming into Hades who guarded eighteen levels of hell. But over time, this Buddha became infected by the death aura and evil thoughts of hell, causing his mentality to change.]

    [Some people said that the avatar of the Buddha stayed in the Infernal Realm and became the most terrifying existence in the Infernal Realm. Although it warecious treasure of the Buddhist Sect, the Buddhist Sect had never dared to admit to it. Legend has it that this dark monastic robe can release the power of hell, which is extremely terrifying.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice stopped, and An Zheng sank into deep thought.

    ording to the legends, Enchantment Cloth was a follower of the good old man a long time ago. Wherever the Eye of Nine Incarnations appeared, the Enchantment Cloth would appear. It helped the Eye of Nine Incarnations kill the evil spirits. In other words, even more long ago, there was a Grand Cultivator, perhaps the owner of some Eye of Nine Incarnations, who tore apart the dark ck cassock. He took the Big Dipper Jewel off his dark ck cassock and turned the dark ck cassock into a Enchantment Cloth.

    Why was that? Does it have anything to do with the legends of the Buddhist Sect?

    At this time, good old man seemed to have be extremely excited as he hopped onto his ck cassock and ran back and forth on it. The ck monastic robe turned into a flying carpet, circling around in the air with the kitten. The cat mewled loudly, as if it was trying to express its longing.

    An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi, ¡°I presume that Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy was once the owner of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and he was an indestructible one because of the Eye of Nine Incarnations. He had reincarnated many times and possessed the strongest physique in his lifetime. He could also be said to be the strongest among the Three Immortals. Could the Power of Samsara have something to do with hell? And this dark ck cassock is most likely stolen from Purple Ivy that fellow in hell, and then taken apart. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked in puzzlement: ¡°Why does he want to open a treasure?¡±

    ¡°He... ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡±

    When An Zheng thought about Purple Ivy¡¯s personality, there was really nothing that he couldn¡¯t do. He had spent so much time and effort to enter hell to steal his dark monastic robe and take it apart ¡­ But even though Purple Ivy was a dissolute man, he shouldn¡¯t be so aimless when it came to doing things. It was likely that no one would be able to find out what had happened.

    ¡°If there really is another side to the Buddha, then he really is quite pitiful.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°For the sake of all the living, if I do not enter the Infernal Realm, who would enter it? However, after killing all the demons in hell, he was infected by the demonic aura ¡­ This story is a bit sad. ¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°I still remember a story called ¡®Brave Warriors and Gigantic Dragons¡¯. It was aboce where an evil dragon would kill many innocent civilians. There were many brave warriors who went to challenge the dragon, but no one seeded. It was onlyter that someone realized that it was not that the warrior could not kill the dragon, but rather, the warrior who had killed the dragon. It was because he saw the dragon¡¯s huge treasure trove and was infected by the dragon¡¯s evil aura, turning into a new dragon. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi sighed slightly, ¡°There is no escaping the word ¡®human¡¯ in this world.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, the dark ck monastic robe is reunited and the treasure is in the world. Very soon, people wille look for us after smelling it. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The most important thing right now is to help Monk return the favor. For the time being, we must not provoke any unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Qu Liuxi acknowledged her and called for the cat, preparing to leave.

    At this moment, the nearby sand dune suddenly moved.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes became cold, and he pulled Qu Liuxi behind him, and stared at the sand dune in front of him. He didn¡¯t feel any presence, but the sand dune wouldn¡¯t move for no reason. Just at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s sharp senses detected a few changes in the temperature of the sand under his feet, the difference wasn¡¯t big, but An Zheng¡¯s perception was too sharp, it couldn¡¯t be hidden from him. An Zheng turned around and pulled Qu Liuxi along to the sky, and in that instant, the ce where they were standing at just a moment ago exploded.

    A huge terrifying creature drilled out from the desert, opening and closing its bloody mouth, spitting out a fishy stench.

    What a disgusting bug ¡­ It looked entirely blood-red, likecently skinned animal. Upon closer inspection, there wererge chunks of rotten parts on its body. Although it was only a small part of it that was visible outside the desert, it was at least twenty to thirty meters long. Its overall appearance looked like a giant bug, but its appearance was too terrifying. Without even mentioning his bloodied body, his head seemed to have two tentacles that were just outside of his mouth. When the mouth opened, a ring of teeth could be seen inside.

    As soon as he rushed out of the desert, he could smell a pungent stench.

    [death worm!]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared, and even its voice contained some disbelief.

    [Legend has it that demon beasts from hell came?]

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, this thing must have sensed the aura of the dark ck cassock and rushed out. It actually had eyes, but because it was too small it wasn¡¯t easy to find. There was an eye in the creases of the strange face, in each crease. These eyes all opened wide, staring straight at the dark ck cassock floating beside An Zheng, every one of them looked exactly the same ¡­ Greed.

 Chapter 877 - Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 877 ¨C Me Now</h4>

    Legend has it that the death worm was a magical beast from hell, and in many evil stories, it was the main character. Some people said that death worm did not have a specific shape, and that they could change at will to devour the living. Some people said that the death worm was actually very small, and that thervae of the death worm existed in everyone¡¯s body. The insect could sense the thoughts of good and evil from humans. Once the evil thoughts gained the upper hand, the insect would burst the human body and rece it.

    But there had never been a legend that a death worm was this big. This death worm in front of An Zheng and the others was only one-third of a meter long, but it was around twenty to thirty meters long. The insect was covered with creases, so it was impossible to estimate how long it was. When the death worm charged forward, it was like a snake¡¯s head, and those wrinkles would spread out and its body would be even longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the ck cassock.¡±

    An Zheng held Qu Liuxi¡¯s waist and rushed into the sky, with his other hand pressing downwards, a wave of vast power rushed out and struck the death worm¡¯s head. But just as the Cultivation Power was about to hit the death worm, the death worm¡¯s head suddenly shrank, and its fleshy body seemed to be armor that covered its eyes.

    The Cultivation Power struck its head, unexpectedly there was no meaning. If the Cultivation Power was iparably sharp, then it gave people the feeling that there was ayer of greasy substance on the surface of the death worm. The moment the de touches it, it would slip to the side without any resistance.

    The lower half of the death worm¡¯s body was still inside the desert, and when it wriggled forward, the nearby desert was also churning. An Zheng¡¯s hand pushed forward on Qu Liuxi¡¯s back, and his body immediately flew into the distance. An Zhengnded on the desert and rushed forward. Floating on the left side of his body was the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword, while floating on the right side was the Broken Army Sword. The moment An Zheng activated both swords, they shot forward at the same time.

    As the sword flew forward, its body split into sword Qi shadows, storming towards the death worm s likorrential rain. The scene was like two circling fighter jets firing off all the missiles in an instant.

    The death worm could feel the sharpness of the two swords, and it suddenly shrank back even more. Thus, its originally round face shrunk into a disk. From afar, it looked likound shield!

    All of the sword Qis struck the round shield, but the surface of the round shield was not t. It was curved, so the sword Qis actually slid all around. In a short moment, at least a few hundred sword Qis that crashed into the round disc and flew out to the surroundings. The desert around the death worm seemed to have been scattered like a bomb, the rumbling sounds continued, stirring up waves of sand in the desert.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly flew up, and pressed down from the sky.

    An invisible force was released from his body, and the insect¡¯s body sank down. Under the huge pressure, it smashed into the desert, causing its height to drop by at least one meter. The surrounding sand dunes exploded and the scene was iparably shocking.

    But the moment this insect¡¯s body hit the desert, it became t, as if there was no power acting on it.

    An Zheng¡¯s continuous attacks had also enraged the death worm, it knew that if it did not kill this person, it would not be possible to obtain the treasure. Its body swelled up once more and its head began to spin ¡­ It looked as if there was a bearing on its neck, and its head could spin very fast on its neck. As it spun, each of its eyes opened. There was a small hole in its eye, and a dark green liquid sprayed out from the hole.

    The speed at which the liquid shot out was surprisingly fast. The most terrifying thing was its coverage. An Zheng was at leasundred meters away from the thing, and the liquid that was shot out like countless green arrows could even reach a distance of a thousand meters. An Zheng and Qu Liuxi were both covered in the poison arrows.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    An Zheng teleported to block it for Qu Liuxi. He raised his hand and saw a drop of liquid on his arm.

    ¡°Not only can it corroderson¡¯s body, it can also corrode Cultivation Power.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This thing is a little scary.¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately took out a bottle of medicine and poured it onto An Zheng¡¯s arm. After the medicine came in contact with the wound, it controlled the corrosion, but the wound actually did not show any signs of recovery.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poison.¡±

    Qu Liuxi frowned deeply: ¡°It is a dark power, I don¡¯t know what it is, but it is definitely not poison. The liquid is only a form of this power, the antidote is useless, the medicine is only used to control the injury. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged this. Although there was only a single drop on his arm, but he felt his body bing weaker aapid pace. This power seemed to be anesthetic and extremely strong. If it was a normal person, they would have already fallen down.

    ¡°We have to end this quickly.¡±

    Witap of An Zheng¡¯s feet, the scene of the sand under his feet exploding was iparably shocking. His body shot towards the death worm like lightning, and all the eyes of the disk formed by the death worm¡¯s face shifted to the center. Then, he shot out an arrow filled with venom towards An Zheng. That scene looked like a giant bug shootingsers at An Zheng.

    An Zheng rolled his body and dodged. With his left hand, he threw out the Orthodox Pure Yang. The poison actually quickly corroded the Orthodox Pure Yang.

    However, the Orthodox Pure Yang blocked the venom for a second, after An Zheng dodged it, he rose into the air, his entire body emitting a resplendent purple light.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower]!

    An Zheng immediately used his strongest attack, the Forbidden Technique Heavenly Thunder Shower.

    Streams of purple lightning, like heavenly punishments, struck the death worm¡¯s body. The insect¡¯s body quickly curled up intuge round ball. The purple lightning struck the bugs¡¯ bodies and most of them were blown away. The surrounding desert seemed to have been baptized by a rain of missiles. A few secondster, with a ¡°hong¡± sound, the desert within a hundred meter radius suddenly copsed. The sand flowed down like a waterfall, and the death worm was sucked into the ck hole along the sand sea.

    A rotten stench rose up from below, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.

    Surprisingly, the Heavenly Thunder Shower was not even able to kill the death worm, as its defensive power was truly too strong. An Zheng turned around and was about to leave with Qu Liuxi. After all, such a violent fluctuation of Sky Origin Stage might attract the attention of the cultivators of the country. However, he saw that Qu Liuxi had already rushed down from the gigantic hole that had copsed, and turned to shout at An Zheng: ¡°You must kill it, or else the dark energy within your body will continue to corrode you, and you will die.¡±

    An Zheng felt his mind was in a mess, and his body started to float. But after seeing Qu Liuxi rushing in, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately jumped down from the hole that copsed. It was very dark down there, with only a straight ray of sunlighting from the cave entrance. The surroundings were filled with that rotten stench. The smell was so strong that if it was anyone else, they would have been unable to smell it.

    The moment An Zhengnded on the ground, he was immediately held by Qu Liuxi and stuffed into the mouth of a pill.

    ¡°Corpse Qi.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said these two words in a low voice, and vigntly looked around him. The gigantic death worm seemed to have fled because it was afraid of An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower and was temporarily unable to sense its existence. Taking advantage of this moment of silence, An Zheng looked around at his surroundings before his expression involuntarily changed.

    As his eyes got used to the darkness below, An Zheng realized that there were huge holes all around him. And these tunnels, were most likelye from the death worm. This was its nest, and in every tunnel, there wererge amounts of skeletons, all of them human.

    Qu Liuxi squatted down and took a look, her eyes filled with anger: ¡°The earliest bones are at least a few hundred years old, and the most recent is about a month or so. ¡°Look over there ¡­¡±

    She pointed to the ce with the heaviest rotting smell. An Zheng looked towards where she was pointing and saw a mountain of corpses. Those were the people who had not been eaten by the death worm yet. They were all dead, and judging from their clothes, there waortion of them who were from the Central ins.

    ¡°These beasts!¡±

    An Zheng scolded, his eyes turning red.

    ¡°They are raising that death worm with people, that¡¯s why they keep killing people ¡­ Their goal against the Central ins merchants was not only to snatch the treasures, but also to store the food for the death worm. There were more than ten thousand corpses here. The broken bones were spread out on the ground, and the moment one stepped on them, they would shatter over a long period of time. It was simply impossible to calcte how many people there were.

    ¡°This thing is already powerful enough, it doesn¡¯t need the zhengzong¡¯s people to feed it and it still dares to go out to hunt for humans. It must be killed.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Qu Liuxi along: ¡°You stay behind me.¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked with concern: ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    An Zheng felt his body, although the feeling of weakness was getting stronger and stronger, he could still hold on. The insect must be watching them from the shadows, if they did not kill it while they were still able to, if he was unable to hold on, Qu Liuxi would be in danger. Even if he threw Qu Liuxi out now, with the worm¡¯s speed, Qu Liuxi wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the desert.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and then pulled Qu Liuxi along as he walked forward: ¡°I can find it ¡­ Although Heavenly Thunder Shower was unable to kill it, it was already injured, which was why it was hiding. He¡¯s very smart and wants to use the terrain of hisir to kill us. As long as its Heavenly Thunder Shower still exists, I will be able to find it. ¡±

    As An Zheng walked forward, he couldn¡¯t help but stagger when he just took a step.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of scary ¡­¡±

    He steadied himself. ¡°The purpose of the s being raised by the people of the zhengzong must be very, very big ¡­ Either they were going to wage war, or they were going to exterminate a group. Even I can¡¯t hold on to the power that this death worm spouted, much less others. Once this thing was released, a single bug could sweep away an entire country. By then, all the people would be its food. What was even more terrifying was ¡­ This thing was still continuously evolving. The more it ate, the stronger it would be. Those bastards of the zhengzong never considered that the death worm would be the most terrifying thing in the world in the future. No one could stop them, and they themselves would be the death worm¡¯s food. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly pulled at An Zheng who was walking in front of him, and then walked in front of An Zheng: ¡°I am very happy that my man is protecting me, because I feel that it is something thaeerless hero should do. And now, it¡¯s my turn to protect my man. That¡¯s what a woman who loves her man should do. ¡±

    ¡°You are in the back.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

 Chapter 878 - Eighteen Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 878 ¨C Eighteen Underworld</h4>

    Qu Liuxi walked in front of An Zheng, but An Zheng did not refuse. It was not because he was confident that Qu Liuxi would not encounter any danger ahead of him, but because he knew her determination. He followed closely behind Qu Liuxi, raising her concentration to the maximum, if there was any movement, she would immediately rush to the front.

    ¡°The taste is lighter.¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked in front: ¡°The corpses around here are bing less and less, this doesn¡¯t seem to be just the death worm¡¯sir.¡±

    Just as she finished this sentence, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. He lowered his head and saw that there were no more broken bones on the ground. It was no longer sand that was stuck together, but stone bs. With a slight frown, she stretched out her hand and a few pearls flew out to illuminate her path.

    This was a secret passageway, and it was very wide.

    The secret passageway was square and made of brick and stone. It was obvious that these bricks were very old. As soon as he touched them with his hand, a piece would fall off. Those pearls continued flying forward, and he knew that there was still no end to them from dozens of meters away, and in the distance was an endless darkness.

    Qu Liuxi took a few more steps forward, but suddenly felt a chill behind her. She stopped abruptly, and in that instant, her entire face paled.

    There waerson standing inside the wall beside her. His face was facing the outside, and his eyes were staring at her.

    An Zheng did not sense any dangerous auras, and immediately went forward when he saw Qu Liuxi trembling. Then, he also noticed that person.

    ¡°He¡¯s been dead for a long time.¡±

    An Zheng patted Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It seems like it was cast into the wall after being heavily injured.¡±

    It was a burly man that looked about 1.9 meters tall, and he was still wearing his simple and unadorned armor. It was just that An Zheng had never seen this type of armor before, it did not seem like someone from the Central ins or the Western Regions. At the heart of the armor was a skull, which looked quite horrifying. This person must have died with great grievance. His eyes were wide open, and it was possible to see the wounds on his face.

    An Zheng summoned the Water Repelling Pearl, and the secret passage became much brighter. He noticed that the man in the wall had several words engraved on the top of his head, but the words were very vague. Taking a closer look, it seemed to be written as¡¯ Thirteen ¡®.

    ¡°Could it be demons?¡±

    An Zheng thought about the Demon Rankers he had met before. Jian Mo, the Rune Demon, they all had their own rankings. At this moment, the two words ¡°Thirteen¡± were engraved on the dead man¡¯s head. It was unknown whether or not he was actually a demon.

    ¡°There are still words here.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed, and on the left shoulder of the corpse¡¯s armor was a line of words... Yin and Yang in one palm. On his right shoulder, the words ¡°Life and Death¡± were written in a single hand.

    ¡°What big words.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even the demons would not be so arrogant, to actually carve such arrogant words onto their armor. Did you see, this person doesn¡¯t look like a normal human, maybe he was a demon beast? I thought at first it waelmet on his head, but when I looked closely I saw that it wasn¡¯t. It was his horn. ¡±

    The two horns were like dragon horns, but much smaller. What kind of person could actually grow horns on his head?

    ¡°There¡¯s more up ahead.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed with her trembling finger, and the two of them quickly moved forward. Only now did they realize that every five meters or so, there was a dead person embedded in the wall. Most of these people were tall and sturdy, and the armors worn on their bodies looked exactly the same, especially the identical characters written on the armors. On the left was the Yin Yang palm, while on the right was the Life and Death Hands. An Zheng walked and counted, and discovered thaotal of eighteen people had died. However, the numbers engraved on top of their heads were in chaos and not in order. The one on the outside was Thirteen, while the one in the innermost was Eighteen.

    ¡°Who are these people? Although they have died for a very long time, we can still feel the horrifying aura on their bodies.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s probably the weakest among them, a super strong Ranker who has surpassed the Great Heaven Realm. His strength should still be far above Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s. I don¡¯t know which pervert actually killed eighteen of them in one breath and then even tried to cast their corpses into the wall. ¡±

    ¡°Not in one breath, but one by one.¡±

    Qu Liuxi observed even more attentively, and looked at the people next to the wall: ¡°I saw that the time these people were embedded in was not the same. Furthermore, the distance between the front and back was at leasundred years. That was to say, there was a person who killed these people one by one. The further in they went, theter the number of dead people became. Although these people were dead, it was still possible to tell that their bones were different from ordinary people¡¯s, or perhaps it could be said that they weren¡¯t even human. They all have horns on their heads, different sizes and different shapes. ¡±

    The more the two saw, the more shocked they became. They didn¡¯t know what kind of secrets this ce held.

    ¡°It seems to be a cemetery?¡±

    Right at this moment, the little kitten that was already taken away by An Zheng earlier suddenly walked out from within the Blood Pearl Bracelet, squatted on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and mewled towards one of the corpses. An Zheng and Qu Liuxi were just too familiar with the cat girl, if it was anyone else, they would definitely think that it was an extremely normal cat meowing, but An Zheng could actually hear theplicated meaning behind the cat girl¡¯s cry. It sounded like hate, looked like memories, but also like sighs of emotion.

    ¡°good old man knows these people.¡±

    An Zheng immediately closed his right eye, and the power of good old man¡¯s Reincarnation Eye started to be released from his left eye. good old man turned to look at An Zheng, and the voice appeared in his mind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of them to be dead.¡±

    ¡°good old man, you know them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him before in the Infernal Realm.¡±

    ¡°Stop bragging, alright?¡±

    ¡°Tch ¡­¡± I am a Eye of Nine Incarnations, you will never know what I have experienced. These people had a great background. Even during the cultivation boom times of the ancient era, any random person that came out would haverrifying storm brewing. All of them have the strength to easily kill an Ancient Sage Stage cultivator. Even if that monkey was at the peak of its power, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight three of these guys together.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Nouman.¡±

    ¡°Can you not be like that Chen Shaobai guy, who likes to keep people in suspense when he talks.¡±

    ¡°They are ¡­¡±

    As if on purpose, good old man¡¯s voice deliberately paused for a moment, and then, a few words exploded in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing his hairs to instantly stand on end.

    ¡°Prefecture Lord of the Eighteen Hells.¡±

    There warace of doubt in good old man¡¯s voice, ¡°Which bastard would do such a great thing? Even if that fellow called Purple Ivy wanted to do it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Purple Ivy?¡±

    good old man made a sound of agreement: ¡°The dark ck cassock was taken out of hell by Purple Ivy, but it¡¯s not really a fight. He found someone to fight with and fought until the sky darkened. Purple Ivy¡¯s sacred artifact, the zed Fire, was smashed into pieces by that guy in hell, and that guy¡¯s ck cassock was taken apart by Purple Ivy. ¡±

    Eye of Nine Incarnations also had a sessor after Purple Ivy, so Mao¡¯er called Purple Ivy not herself. So An Zheng was suddenly curious, ¡°Since Purple Ivy is the owner of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and perhaps the first owner, then you should know where that fellow went.¡±

    ¡°That guy ¡­¡±

    The good old man actually let out a very human-like sigh. Although the voice was clearly that of a child, he still spoke in an arrogant manner, ¡°Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, these two old perverts, fought. In the end, they tore open another space and opened the door to another world. In order to express his determination to make a decision with this world, he abandoned the Eye of Nine Incarnations, his own cultivation technique and all of his notes.

    ¡°Why are you so decisive?¡±

    An Zheng found it hard to understand. If he had opened the door to another world, wouldn¡¯t it be even better to bring along a cultivation so arrogant that it would transcend the world? Then why did he have to abandon everything, even Eye of Nine Incarnations s? Without the Eye of Nine Incarnations, he might have really died.

    Cat said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, let¡¯s think of a way to deal with that death worm first. That thing was a loophole in the world. There would be no end to evolution unless everyone was eaten. Once it reached the point of invincibility, no one in the world would be able to kill it. The current death worm is only arva, once it evolves to a certain degree, it will have wings on its back. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How can I kill that monster?¡±

    Cat replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It nced at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not here to deal with that death worm, I¡¯m here to see the Prefecture Lord of the Eighteen Underworld. These people are great, and they are very valuable. ¡±

    After it finished speaking, it raised its head and meowed, and the dark monastic robe flew out and circled around. With a ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sound, the eighteen corpses that were casted into the wall all moved. However, their movements looked extremely strange, as if they were rubbing against the wall to stop themselves from moving. Such a scene was indescribably creepy.

    Soon after, two balls of golden light flew out from the eyes of every dead person, like golden lotus in full bloom. The cat opened its mouth and sucked. The golden petals flew into its mouth.

    ¡°So sleepy.¡±

    good old man climbed down from An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, An Zheng thought to himself, what the hell is this ¡­ I can¡¯t count on it.

    He wanted to take good old man back into the Blood Pearl Bracelet, but good old man shook his head, ¡°Endure it for a while before you sleep. If we don¡¯t kill that guy, the entire world will be destroyed. I am a cat with a great dream, and I want to bero of the world. ¡±

    It mewled, and the dark monastic robe rushed forward.

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The good old man said: ¡°To lure the enemy, the Hell¡¯s Power on this dark ck monastic robe is very strong. Swallowing the ck monastic robe is more effective than eating a million alive people. Follow it and it wille out on its own. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Even if ites out by itself, I might not be able to kill it here. It would be best to lure it outside, ce with sunlight. It¡¯s dark and stinky here, itsir. Furthermore, it has such a powerful aura of hell, much more powerful than outside. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome.¡±

    The good old man waved his little ws: ¡°I told you, these eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s are very powerful.¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, a violent vibration came from the front, as if there was something huge digging into the ground. An Zheng and Qu Liuxi looked at each other, and Qu Liuxi said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to refine it in the pill furnace, and leave it to me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she was the first to rush over, with An Zheng following closely behind.

    But good old man jumped down from An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, like a general patrolling his own army.

    ¡°I have never really returned anything back to you guys, so this time it should be me. ¡°You guys hold on to that guy, I¡¯ll use my ultimate move.¡±

    At the same time, the death worm had already rushed over from afar while roaring. When it saw the dark ck cassock floating in the air, its eyes all lit up.

    Qu Liuxi took a deep breath and summoned her Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace: ¡°I¡¯ll go up first!¡±

    He was extremely determined.

 Chapter 879 - The Reincarnation of the good old man

    <h4>Chapter 879 ¨C The Reincarnation of the good old man</h4>

    The roaring sound in the distance became more and more intense. Qu Liuxi¡¯s body was as light as a butterfly as she flew forward, passing through many tunnels. An Zheng¡¯s footsteps had already started to stagger, and he was unable to restore his speed to the maximum, yet he was still closely following by Qu Liuxi¡¯s side.

    Actually, many people would be extremely simple, at this time, An Zheng¡¯s heart no longer had any of the heroic spirit that he had when seeking justice for the people of the world. Perhaps when he first caught up with his, he was thinking to himself that he definitely couldn¡¯t let this beast harm the entire world. Now, all he could think of was to definitely not let her die in front of me.

    For the world, I do not disappoint my own ambition. For you, I do not disappoint your tender feelings for me.

    The space in front of them suddenly became empty. It was an extremely grand underground hall. Although the size of the hall was not asrge as the underground pce that An Zheng had entered in the northwest of the Da Xi Empire, it was much more solemn and solemn. The walls of the hall were covered with mottled murals. Although they were iplete, it was still possible to tell that this ce had once been a dazzling scene of gold and jade.

    It was already difficult to see what the mural had drawn, but An Zheng and Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t have the time to look at the mural now either.

    There were 18 huge bronze pirs in the main hall. Each of them was 2 meters thick, and there were arge number of inscriptions and Buddha statues carved on them. However, the Buddha statues on these huge bronze pirs all looked very ferocious, and they did not have the usual benevolence and serenity that a normal Buddha statue should have.

    At this time, the gigantic death worm was chasing after the dark cassock. The seven gems on top of the cassock were shining with a dazzling light, as if they were intelligent. In the hall, the ck robe made it seem as if it was home, borrowing the terrain to hide and hide. The death worm chased it for a long time, but still could not catch up to it.

    Qu Liuxi stopped aigh ce, her hands held horizontally, and the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace slowly flew up. A ball of golden light appeared behind Qu Liuxi. Within the golden light, one could vaguely see arge bird with shining golden feathers slowly taking shape.

    A faint purple me appeared in her hands, and a screeching sound was emitted from the pill furnace, like a sharp sword being unsheathed.

    Sensing that Qu Liuxi had taken action, the ck cassock immediately turned around and rushed towards the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. From within the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, two streams of purple qi flew out and turned into two huge purple palms in the air.

    ¡°Be careful of its venom!¡±

    An Zheng shouted and rushed out. Qu Liuxi said, ¡°Be careful, you are already injured. I wed at it with the drug, but it couldn¡¯t hurt me for the time being. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand what formed this death worm, so I temporarily can¡¯t find a way to break it. ¡±

    After being grabbed by the two big hands of purple gas, the dark area where he was grabbed started to hurt as if it was burnt by a soldering iron. It cried out and began to struggle madly. It continued to retreat backwards continuously, causing Qu Liuxi¡¯s face to turn slightly red. His legs began to shift horizontally on the ground, and he was dragged along by the death worm.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    An Zheng let out an explosive shout in midair, and the Broken Army Sword shot out with a cry, bringing along a long streak of purple mes as it thrusted towards the death worm. When the death worm saw the Broken Army Sword, it immediately curled up into a ball, likuge iron ball. Furthermore, the slippery liquid on top of it made the Broken Army Sword unable to exert its strength.

    At the same time, all the eyes on the death worm¡¯s face opened, and a small hole appeared in each of their eyes. This time, even the dark monastic robe began to hide, as if the liquid was harmful to it.

    A buzzing sound came from outside of An Zheng¡¯s body. Because he had underestimated this thing¡¯s power, An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor was not able to protect his palm in time. The green liquid shot onto the Reverse Scale Armor and green gas came out.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared unceasingly in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and it was very urgent.

    [Defense reduced by 10%, Defense will be prated.]

    [Defense reduced by 20%. Reverse Scale Armor blocked the liquid¡¯s erosion, but it is not real liquid, buype of Qi that is prating the gap between the Reverse Scale Armor.]

    [Defense reduced by 30%, Gas is seeping in.]

    An Zheng¡¯s body swayed forward for a bit, and almost fell to the ground. He saw that the death worm seemed to have felt Qu Liuxi¡¯s threat, and suddenly roared out, transforming into a ck ball that smashed towards Qu Liuxi.

    Qu Liuxi was standing aigh ce, and her Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace was floating in front of her. If she were to be knocked over the high tform by the death worm at this moment, Qu Liuxi would definitely be injured. She did not have any Reverse Scale Armor on her, and her defense was low, so once she was hit by the green liquid, she would be seriously injured.

    ¡°Reverse Scales, go!¡±

    An Zheng roared out, and the Reverse Scale Armor transformed into a ball of purple light, flying out. Qu Liuxi cried out, it was toote to stop An Zheng.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Qu Liuxi, his eyes hiding how much he loved and how reluctant he was to part with her.

    Then, An Zheng teleported between the two of them and pushed his hands forward.

    A Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded in the center of each of his hands, causing the death worm to fly backwards and crash intuge bronze pir. The pir fell down and smashed into the death worm¡¯s body, but immediately slid to the side. When such a heavy bronze pir fell down, the ground began to shake. The soil above his head shook, and a lot of sand flowed down like water.

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er, quickly leave. We¡¯ll perish here together.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, he exploded forward, forming ayer of lightning on the outside of his body. The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns chased after the death worm, his body speeding forward. Qu Liuxi noticed that she could no longer move on her own. It was the thunderstorm cloud that was carrying him forward. His body was already heavily injured by the evil gas. At this moment, he knew that she might not make it, so before he died, she had to use all of her strength to kill that thing to save her.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes reddened, and her hands pushed forward.

    The Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace shed with light, and a phoenix cry came out from the furnace.

    A bright golden phoenix shadow flew out from the pill furnace and attacked the death worm. The phoenix opened its mouth in mid-air and purple mes sprayed out from its mouth. Purple mes quickly wrapped around the death worm, causing the thickyer of oil outside the death worm to sizzle. Maybe it was really because it was burning in pain, the death worm suddenly unfurled its body and suddenly scattered.

    It actually became many foot long death worm, and quickly separated to avoid the purple mes. Violet me killed a portion of the small death worm, and then, most of them escaped. Arge number of death worm rushed towards Qu Liuxi likide. An Zheng was brought along by the thunderstorm clouds to rush over, once again blocking in front of Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°I¡¯m your man.¡±

    An Zheng turned around andughed, ¡°Therefore, you will never have the qualification to shield me from the wind and rain in your entire life. I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    He turned around, and the purple light around his body became stronger. In an instant, arge amount of purple lightning appeared on the surface of his body, shooting out in all directions like sharp swords. Some of the scattered death worm were killed, but they quickly retracted, forming a big bug once again, opening its mouth, it bit down towards An Zheng.

    At the same time it bit down, all those eyes turned over, and the green liquid shot straight towards An Zheng like aser beam. It pressed down its body, wanting to swallow An Zheng whole, but it kept on spraying out the liquid that was corroding the purple lightning outside of An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Whaerrifying creature, its venom like thing had the ability to corrode any Cultivation Power. The purple lightning surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body became weaker and weaker. But now, he seemed to be on the verge of copsing. The golden phoenix let out a cry in midair, and then pounced towards the death worm. The moment he bumped into the death worm, Qu Liuxi spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, his eyes almost popping out.

    That was Qu Liuxi¡¯s life soul me, if it was touched by the liquid, Qu Liuxi would be injured.

    ¡°Not letting me protect you is your tyranny. However, without your protection, there is no point in living on. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled, although she was still gentle, her eyes were firm.

    At this moment, a shadow shed. A person fell from the sky and stepped on the back of the death worm. The worm¡¯s body fiercely pressed down, causing the ground to shatter. However, this was only the first one. There were still shadows of people attacking from behind. One, two, three... The eighteen of them rushed over and struck the death worm. They were already dead, so they were not afraid of the death worm¡¯s liquid. Even if it corroded them, they did not have any fear.

    After the eighteen times of impact, the death worm let out a wail. Even though those eighteen Prefecture Lord s were already corpses, they still carried a kind of prideful temperament. They attacked time and time again as the liquid corroded their bodies, but they did not retreat. After these 18 people¡¯s continuous bombardment, the insect¡¯s injuries became even worse. It let out a wail and was about to escape.

    good old man came over from behind with light movements, the stars in his eyes orbiting.

    ¡°For you, I am going to sleep for a long time, but it is worth it.¡±

    good old man meowed. The Yin He in his eyes suddenly stopped, and started rotating quickly. Two purple lights shot out from its eyes, striking straight towards the death worm. After the insect let out a wail, it fell down, trembling uncontrobly in the purple light. Its body was constantly shrinking. Although its speed was not very fast, it was still enough to shock anyone who saw it.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    The good old man¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°I¡¯ll take advantage of its severe injuries to start the reincarnation cycle and return it to the stage of arva. That¡¯s the best time to kill it.

    An Zheng acknowledged, and soared into the sky.

    At least a dozen Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns s flew towards the insect. Sensing the threat of death, the insect escaped from the control of good old man¡¯s Eye and ran away. With a meow sound, the eighteen iplete Prefecture Lord s charged forward and firmly suppressed the death worm that had shrunk quite a bit.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns flew over!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire underground pce had copsed.

 Chapter 880 - Forced

    <h4>Chapter 880 ¨C Forced</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body went limp as he fell to the ground, yet he still turned his head to look in the direction of Qu Liuxi. Although he was protected by the Reverse Scale Armor, Qu Liuxi was injured because he had used his life soul, the Divine Phoenix, to attack the death worm, but he still looked slightly better. He staggered over to An Zheng, ran a few steps, and then fell down.

    The good old man in the distance had already slowly closed his eyes and was lying on the ground as if he was asleep.

    The underground pce had almostpletely copsed, but fortunately, An Zheng and the others were not buried by the rocks that came crashing down. The eighteen bronze pirs just happened to be where An Zheng and the rest were but they did not copse, so fine sand fell from above like flowing water.

    The surroundings werepletely silent. The sound of sand falling to the ground was extremely clear.

    After an unknown period of time, An Zheng woke up. The weakness and difort of his body was disappearing. Looks like Qu Liuxi¡¯s judgement was correct. This kind of Hell¡¯s Qi that could directly weaken a person like poison had also disappeared after the death of the death worm. If An Zheng and the others had not taken care of such a monster, the people of zhengzong would not know how great of a disaster would have befallen them in the future.

    When An Zheng woke up, he looked at Qu Liuxi¡¯s direction. The gentle and tranquil girl was still unconscious. An Zheng crawled over with both hands and legs, after testing Qu Liuxi¡¯s breath and discovering that there was nothing wrong with it, he finally rxed a little.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to move Qu Liuxi. He first recalled the kitten into the Blood Pearl¡¯s space, then returned to Qu Liuxi¡¯s side and sat down. After taking a jug of wine, he fiercely took a gulp.

    An Zheng had encountered countless dangers in his life, which one of those enemies or viins was not vicious? But this time it was too dangerous, if not for good old man¡¯s disy of power, killing death worm would not have been an easy task.

    After the jug of wine passed down, An Zheng¡¯s trembling hands finally stabilized. He first released Heaven¡¯s Eyes and made sure that there was no threat outside for the time being before he got up and carried Qu Liuxi out. This ce was extremely important to the zhengzong. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to hunt An Zheng down and cause all the zhengzong experts in this area toe out, there would have been no one who woulde to this ce.

    An Zheng carried Qu Liuxi and walked back the way she came from. Suddenly, he remembered something and turned his head to look at the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s. Although he didn¡¯t know what they had done in the past and didn¡¯t know why they had died, it would be dangerous if he didn¡¯t have them this time around. An Zheng tied Qu Liuxi onto his back and turned around. Then, he went back and dug out the corpses of the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s from the rubble and took out some clear water from the dimensional tool he used to clean up the filth.

    An Zheng looked around him. In the distance, there waiece of ground that looked rtively t. An Zheng moved eighteen corpses over, sped his hands together and bowed. Then, he buried these corpses well. In order to avoid being destroyed by others, he did not make tombstones for these eighteen people.

    After making all the necessary arrangements, An Zheng turned around and walked out. Halfway there, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, as if a cold breeze was blowing behind him. He thought that Qu Liuxi had changed somehow, so he immediately put him down for inspection. Realizing that Qu Liuxi¡¯s breathing was steady, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little shocked in her heart.

    Just as he was about to leave, a ck figure suddenly appeared before him. When An Zheng stood up, he had almost bumped into the ck silhouette. That thing was soundless and it was already very close to An Zheng but An Zheng did not notice it at all.

    An Zheng subconsciously protected Qu Liuxi behind him as the Broken Army Sword had already made its move.

    However, the sharpness of the Broken Army Sword was useless, because that thing suddenly disappeared. An Zheng felt that this ce was getting more and more strange. He carried Qu Liuxi and, withought, let the Reverse Scale Armor protect Qu Liuxipletely, then walked outside inrge strides.

    After walking through a few winding tunnels, he reached the ce where he met the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s. An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief at this point.

    After walking a few steps forward, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly froze, he could not take the next step.

    He turned his head to the side and looked at the wall ¡­ A tall man wearing a strange armor witorn on his head stood there. His body was iid into the wall and his eyes were closed. On the left side of his armor was the writing of Yin and Yang on his palm, while on the right side was the writing of life and death on his hand ¡­

    An Zheng¡¯s hair stood on end as he subconsciously hugged Qu Liuxi who was in her embrace.

    That person was one of the eighteen Prefecture Lord s that An Zheng had buried earlier. Although An Zheng had notpletely buried those people earlier, his appearance was still not bad. It was as if this person had been standing therepletely untouched,pletely unharmed. An Zheng swallowed his saliva, thinking: Could it be that everything that happened in the underground pce was an illusion?

    He took a closer look, that Prefecture Lord of the Underworld looked likhirty year old middle-aged man, he had a dignified look on his face. His eyes were closed and his face was pale. He had no idea how long he had been dead.

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, thinking that this ce had too many strange things. Just as he was about to leave, that fellow suddenly opened his eyes and stared intently into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. A wave of cold air rose from An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    When he turned around, he saw the Prefecture Lord of the Underworld on the wall opposite him raise his arm and struggle a few times beforeing out from the wall. His eyes also opened, staring straight at An Zheng.

    Kacha kacha sounds rang out incessantly. The eighteen corpses embedded in the walls on both sides of the hall began to move. They mechanically struggled free from his grasp, and then slowly walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, surrounding him in an instant.

    A group of tall and big fellows with ashenplexions surrounded An Zheng, neither saying nor dodging. It was as if a gust of cold air was blowing on An Zheng¡¯s face, and it seemed to be the breathing of those people ¡­ This feeling, was something that even An Zheng himself felt as if he had died a horrible death.

    ¡°You all... What do you want to do? ¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Underworld Prefecture Lord s that were surrounding him suddenly opened a path. The Prefecture Lord that An Zheng had seen before, with the word ¡°eighteen¡± carved on the stone wall above him, walked in from behind. The other Prefecture Lord s opened uath for him.

    ¡°To think that thest person we have to thank was actually a person.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s seemed to be the youngest, with dignified appearances. The horn on his head was slightly longer than the others, and there were faint purplish-gold markings on it.

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    Before An Zheng could react, the eighteen Prefecture Lord s suddenly cupped their fists and bowed, ¡°Eighteen Lords of the Underworld, I thank you for your graciousness.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°I just thought I should, so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s stood up straight, looked An Zheng in the eyes and said, ¡°We are not the same kind of people. You are the kind of human that I hate to the extreme. The simple difference was that humans had good people and bad people. You¡¯re not a bad person, so I don¡¯t like it. In the Infernal Realm, it was better to have more evil souls. I think all the good people around me are hypocritical, partly for fame, partly to numb themselves in that way. You seem different, but I hate you just the same. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You hate me so much that you want to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s stood there and raised their heads to look at the sky, ¡°The eighteen levels of hell were all decided by us, we can do whatever we want here. The heavens have given us this kind of authority and status. However, we were humiliated by the arrival of that guy. I smelled his cassock on you... So, he should be dead as well, right? ¡±

    As he said thosest words, his tone contained some disappointment and also some gratification.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally dead.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s sighed, ¡°We can also die more peacefully now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That person you¡¯re talking about, is he a Buddha or not?¡±

    ¡°Buddha?¡±

    The voice of the eighteen Prefecture Lord s trembled a little. It was obvious that they were all excited: ¡°How is he even a Buddha? He called himself the Great Hidden Duke in hell because he wanted to kill us from the very beginning. What does the Buddhist Sect¡¯s deration of kindness have to do with such ruthlessness and ruthlessness? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The Buddhist Sect said that if there is a Bodhisattva, then there is naturally an infuriating re.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, I only know that he is the biggest evil demon.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s seemed to have lost control of themselves after saying this as they shook their heads: ¡°Forget it, this is already the past. If he¡¯s dead, then we¡¯re dead as well. The Infernal Realm was no longer the Infernal Realm it used to be. Although we have always treated the souls of hell harshly when we were here, that is why there is an order of hell. If he were to kill us, he would be dead as well. But what about hell itself? ¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°You can go now, we have already thanked you for everything that you have done.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You guys are still alive and well.¡±

    Eighteen Prefecture Lord frowned slightly. ¡°These words ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and carried Qu Liuxi out. Just as he was about to reach the end of the passage, he suddenly felt the cold energy behind him growing increasingly stronger. Right at this moment, a few hands grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, locking him in ce. A few Prefecture Lord s flew over and stopped An Zheng, and one of them whispered into An Zheng¡¯s ear, ¡°We are all undead, you shouldn¡¯t have helped us.¡±

    An Zheng frowned and sighed: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    The person startedughing out loud, within hisughter, there was relief that An Zheng could not understand.

    ¡°Give it to him!¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s shouted, and then they opened their mouth and spat out a stream of ck Qi.

    The eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s all opened their mouths, as a ck aura surged out from their mouths. This ck energy came like an illusionary ck python, entangling An Zheng tightly. Streams of ck aura drilled into An Zheng¡¯s nostrils, ears, and eyes. An Zheng¡¯s body instantly swelled up, as if it would burst at any time.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have buried us. We aren¡¯t good people.¡±

    One of the Prefecture Lordughed sinisterly, ¡°Now we let you know the consequences of burying us.¡±

    The ck energy nearly burst An Zheng¡¯s body, and the power that came from hell made every inch of his skin feel like it was about to explode. He was a living person, so it was impossible for him to withstand the power of the undead spirits.

    Right at this moment, a Prefecture Lord¡¯s mouth opened even wider, and then a bright golden pearl came out of his mouth. It circled around An Zheng once, then suddenly entered An Zheng¡¯s mouth. The bead was as big as a chicken¡¯s egg, and was forcibly stuffed into An Zheng¡¯s mouth. An Zheng¡¯s throat was blocked and almost suffocated.

    Witfft sound, after the first golden bead entered, the other Prefecture Lord s also spat out their golden beads and crawled into An Zheng¡¯s mouth, one by one.

    ¡°You have no idea how terrifying this power is.¡±

    The eighteen Prefecture Lord s walked over and used An Zheng¡¯s head to spit out the golden pearl. The golden pearl turned into a golden flow of air and entered An Zheng¡¯s nose. After that, he pushed An Zheng away and turned around withrge strides. With his back facing An Zheng, he walked into the darkness: ¡°We are Prefecture Lord of the Underworld, we don¡¯t owe you anything. You should slowly experience it, this power will make your life worse than death. ¡±

    ¡°But I will make you... He was terrifyingly powerful.

 Chapter 881 - Hell Doesnt dare to accept him

    <h4>Chapter 881 ¨C Hell Doesn¡¯t dare to ept him</h4>

    An Zheng walked outside with difficulty while carrying Qu Liuxi, every step he took wauge torment. It was as if there was a wild beast invading his body, devouring his internal organs without restraint, as if it could break through his flesh at any time.

    That was not something that could be casually done. It was something that humans could not withstand. An Zheng¡¯s body was forcibly filled with the power of hell by the eighteen Prefecture Lord s from the Underworld, and the most powerful one at that, the eighteen of them!

    The pellets of eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s condensed in one ce inside An Zheng¡¯s body, and because their power were simr, they began to fuse together. This fusion was something that An Zheng was unable to endure. His body was the toughest and most violent power in the world, and what entered his body was the toughest and most violent power in hell.

    These two powers were like fire and water, neither of them wouldpromise with the other. An Zheng¡¯s body was a battlefield, every inch of his skin and even every inch of his cells. The two forces formed an army that used his meridians and blood vessels as the road, fighting each other and killing each other one by one.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps were iparably heavy, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. If anything happened to him at this time, Qu Liuxi would have no one to protect him. This underground pce was where death worm were raised. Very soon, there would be peopleing over.

    An Zheng walked for half an hour on a journey that he normally would not take even a minute. His body showed signs of cracking, and with every step he took, bloody footprints would be left in the sand. The skin on his legs had already split open, and he was bleeding profusely, as if he had been shed by tens of thousands of des at the same time. However, he did not stop. He told himself that he absolutely could not stop.

    After walking about five kilometers, An Zheng could no longer walk anymore. The loss of arge amount of blood had gradually caused him to lose his strength. He leaned against the dark side of the dune and gasped heavily. Looking around, he could already feel the fluctuations of the natural power. In other words, there were people rushing towards here.

    A bang sound came from the distant sky. An Zheng looked in that direction and saw a figure that looked like a falling meteor heading towards the ce where the death worm were being reared. Because the speed was too fast, when this person was flying through the air, the air exploded. Just as the sound of the explosion sounded, that person was already very far away. With a loud explosion, that person drilled into the underground pce.

    An Zheng tried to stand up, but failed. He had too much bloodthirst and the pain in his body was unbearable. He was on the verge of copsing.

    Fortunately, there was a lot of sand in the desert. The bloodstains left behind by him along the way were temporarily buried by the sand. However, those experts were extremely sensitive to the smell of the blood, finding An Zheng was just a matter of time.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the Qu Liuxi who was still unconscious in his embrace, and kissed her lips.

    ¡°Live well.¡±

    An Zheng tried to summon out the Body Transformation Battle God, but he was too injured to summon out. Because the power in his body was no longer pure, the power of hell held the upper hand, so he tried a few times but to no avail.

    A faint look of loss appeared on An Zheng¡¯s face, but quickly disappeared. He was originally a free and easy person, and now that his most beloved girl was by his side, he had already forgotten his own life and death.

    His heart skipped a beat. Luckily, the Reverse Scale Armor could still sense it. An Zheng covered the Reverse Scale Armor on top of Qu Liuxi¡¯s body, then he summoned his own Broken Army Sword and ced it beside Qu Liuxi.

    The Reverse Scale Armor turned intundred and eight pieces of armor, forming a round defensiveyer that surrounded Qu Liuxi and the Broken Army Sword. An Zheng¡¯s hand pressed down, and the Reverse Scale Armor began to slowly sink into the desert with Qu Liuxi and the Broken Army Sword in tow.

    After finishing all of this, An Zheng raised his head and looked towards the distant sunset.

    He thought to himself, ¡°This life is truly different from the previous one.¡± In his previous life, he had lived a rigid life, as if he was a machine that worked at high speeds. And this life was so colorful, with his own brothers in life and death, with a woman he loved. A smile formed on his lips, but his eyes gradually becamex.

    The Reverse Scale Armor protected Qu Liuxi as she sank into the desert. An Zheng knew that she would definitely be sad when she woke up, but he had no other choice.

    He struggled to raise his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth. There was still a faint smell of Qu Liuxi¡¯s here and he smiled, thinking that this life was worth it.

    The sun was setting, and the red clouds were covering the sky.

    An Zheng slowly closed his eyes, unable to persevere any longer. Those eighteen bastards had poured the most tyrannical power of hell into his body without giving him a chance to exin. They had never considered how a living person could withstand sucyrannical power of death. But An Zheng did not hate them, after all, they were here to repay the debt of gratitude.

    Thest trace of red on the horizon disappeared and was reced by a ck color.

    An Zheng raised his hand, wanting to grab onto something, but there was nothing in the air. With a light p, the back of his hand he lifted up cracked open. Two forces were still fighting within his body.

    ¡°Damn it...¡± I¡¯m dead, where are you going to fight? ¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself, and his eyelids could not hold up any longer.

    The sound of footsteps came from afar andnded on the desert floor. Apparently, they were rushing over. An Zheng felt the footsteps getting closer and closer, but he no longer had the strength to open his eyes. Fortunately, the Xiao Liu¡¯er would be fine.

    He thought, read, and fell asleep.

    A very crisp voice appeared beside An Zheng¡¯s ears. The sound was so painful. An Zheng faintly heard a familiar voice, that voice carried a sense of urgency.

    ¡°You can¡¯t f * cking die, fat grandpa won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    An Zheng could not keep his eyes open, and subconsciously raised his finger and pointed to the ground.

    Du Shoushou did not understand what An Zheng meant, and asked dumbly: ¡°Kneel before you?¡±

    An Zheng felt that his mouth became cool for a moment, and then it became moist. A stream of liquid flowed down his throat, and his body seemed to have recovered a little. The burning, tearing pain in his throat lessened a little, and he struggled to utter those two words.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    An Zheng poked at the sand on the ground: ¡°Xiao... Xiao Liu¡¯er. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Fuck, you buried Xiao Liu¡¯er alive? ¡°You bastard!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°¡­.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t have the strength to continue cursing.

    At this time, the desert suddenly shook, and An Zheng used hisst bit of psychokinesis to raise Qu Liuxi up from the desert. He raised his palm into the air and poked Du Shoushou on the nose with his finger: ¡°You idiot ¡­ I¡¯m gone, who¡¯s going to change your diaper? ¡±

    Pa da, An Zheng¡¯s hand powerlessly drooped down, and smashed into the sand.

    Du Shoushou roared, ¡°F * * k your grandpa! I will not let you die! ¡±

    In Caloro City, all the dead things in the tavern were filled with fear. When they saw the burly and robust fatty enter with a bloody corpse in his hands, they were so frightened that they hid behind the counter.

    ¡°He... ¡°Dead?¡±

    Bai Jiu Li, who was hiding behind the counter, timidly asked, then was frightened by the murderous look in Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes. What kind of eyes were those? They were red as if there was blood burning within them.

    ¡°Get me some hot water, my brother wants to take a bath!¡±

    Du Shoushou said loudly, then strode upstairs with big strides while carrying An Zheng¡¯s body. Qu Liuxi looked as though she was calmly following behind him. She did not say a word, as if she did not have anything to say. Her calmness was like the death of her heart.

    Du Shoushou carried An Zheng up the stairs. Bai Jiu Li did not dare dy any further and immediately got someone to boil some hot water to bring him up. Du Shoushou helped An Zheng to take off his bloody clothes, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to be in a miserable state. Streams of tiny ck gas were like earthworms as they drilled into and out of his skin. There was no longer anything on his body that was good. Balls of ck gas came out from the wounds and were being sucked back.

    As Qu Liuxi stood there, her frighteningly white face remained calm. She leaned over and helped An Zheng put in the hot water to carefully wipe his body, but at the ces where his hands touched, minced meat fell off one by one. Momentster, therge basin of hot water turned ck and pieces of flesh floated within it.

    Qu Liuxi bent over and carried An Zheng out, then she shouted loudly: ¡°Swap!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Qu Liuxi summoned her Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and the pill furnace looked dark.

    ¡°You will die!¡±

    Gu Qianye who was rushing in from the outside saw Qu Liuxi and immediately grabbed her hand. Qu Liuxi nced at Gu Qianye: ¡°I once told you, if I died, I would die after him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to bear the pain without me. Now, it¡¯s me who can¡¯t take it. ¡±

    A faint purple me bloomed from the center of her two hands like a lotus flower. The purple me made the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace look a little brighter. Chen Liuxi held An Zheng up horizontally and ced him inside the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace: ¡°I can save you once, and I can save you twice.¡±

    Her body trembled, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Buddhism is One Thought Life, Daos is One Thought Life, and Devils are One Thought Life. Be it Buddha, Dao, or Devil. Be it the mortal world, the Immortal World, or the Infernal Realm. Actually, they were no different from humans. When people say that they are deities, they are deities. When people say they are possessed, that means they are possessed. People say that the human world is the human world, while people say that hell is hell. ¡±

    The sound appeared in the surroundings. It seemed to be not too far away, but it also seemed to be indistinct. Everyone heard it clearly, but no one knew who said it. They looked around and saw nothing.

    Suddenly, with a sh of golden light, a white-bearded Old Taoist appeared beside Qu Liuxi. He looked likhantom from who knew where. Just at that moment, Qu Liuxi realized that An Zheng¡¯s left eye had opened.

    Old Taoist nced at Qu Liuxi, then pressed his hand on her shoulder once, causing the purple me in Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm to disappear.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t save him, then die.¡±

    Old Taoist smiled gently: ¡°Moreover, how can a heaven¡¯s chosen one like him die that easily. To him, all opportunities were a cmity. All adversity was also an opportunity. You all said he had good luck. If such a strong person were to die in the hands of a few dead bastards, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? ¡±

    The old man pointed at An Zheng¡¯s forehead: ¡°No one can save him, he saved himself.¡±

    This time, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face changed: Where is he?!

    The figure of the Old Taoist also disappeared and the sound came from a ce far away: ¡°Just calmly wait for him. He doesn¡¯t want to die and no one can kill him in this lifetime. He fought against people, he fought against demons. The Heavenly Dao was hidden in his body, he held the Life and Death Technique in his hands, he was from hell ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept him.¡±

 Chapter 882 - The Old Naughty Child Call Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 882 ¨C The Old Naughty Child Call Daddy</h4>

    Great Thunder Lake Temple

    This was a Holy Land. To most of the people in the Western Regions, this was a Holy Land that they were willing to defend with their lives. It was unknown how many people came from afar every day of every month, and they would bow down and head in the direction of the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Perhaps, this trip wouldst for a lifetime, but they did not have any regrets.

    However, most of the pilgrims did not have the chance to meet the Buddha.

    In order to make it easier for believers to makilgrimage, although the Great Thunder Lake Temple was built halfway up the mountain, it spent a lot of human and material resources to build a wide road that went all the way to the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Although it was called a Great Dao, it was actually an extremely wide staircase. Even if a hundred people went up side by side, they wouldn¡¯t feel crowded. Every step was built extremely evenly and solidly.

    The most sacred thing was that every step was carved with white lotuses that symbolized purity and good fortune. The monks of the Great Thunder Lake Temple said that the Buddha had a lotus throne. All beings are equal, so the Buddha had the lotus steps built, and everyone who sat down had a lotus throne.

    A monk in snow-white robes and a steady stream of people climbed the stone steps together, his expression the same as those people¡¯s. When all the believers saw him climbing up the stairs, they would step aside and then sincerely kowtow to him.

    The white-clothed monk gently nodded his head to indicate that he would not miss a single person.

    Rather than say it waemple, it would be better to say that it was a city that gathered talent and culture. The scale of this ce was not smallpared to the Great Western Jinling, but the architecture here waspletely different from the one in the Jinling. The Jinling was resplendent in gold and had a small family of jade, but every house here made people feel solemn.

    The white-clothed monk walked quickly up the steps, but hesitated at the entrance of the temple. There wawinkle in his eyes, his uneasiness and doubt.

    A monk walked out from inside, looked at him and said indifferently: ¡°Senior Brother Divisions, Master is already waiting for you.¡±

    Divisions bowed his head in thanks and then strode forward. At this point in time, it was as if he no longer had any concerns. When he entered the door, his heart was unwilling to ept it. However, there was also a feeling of longing. After entering the door, his heart was likock.

    There were four great disciples under the Buddha, and the first one was known as the Dharma Idol. His name signified justice and rity in the Thunder Lake Monastery. Not only in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, but in the entire Western Regions, people all thought that the Monk General was the God of Discipline.

    Monk Feng was a very special person. Even if an ordinary monk did not have a kind and kind appearance, he would at least cultivate the virtue of having a kind and kind appearance. As for the powerful monk, he seemed to have a golden face that showed his might without getting angry. He would neverugh, as if there was no smile in his expression.

    Monk Feng was very tall, wearing an orange monastic robe and a monastic robe. He sat cross-legged on a huge ck jade lotus. ording to the rules, Monk Feng¡¯s Lotus Altar was ranked second in Great Thunder Lake Temple, and its color was unique. The ck color was even more serene and cold, symbolizing the upright and selfless Discipline Hall.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    Monk Feng opened his eyes and looked at Divisions.

    Divisions first sped his hands together, then knelt down on both knees. Both hands were ced t on the ground with his palms facing up, and his forehead touching the ground, ¡°This disciple must return.

    ¡°You are the only one in the second generation of the Great Thunder Lake Temple who has cultivated till the Golden Body and be a Venerable One. Your future was originally the worst in the entire Discipline Hall. Yet, you chose to let me down ¡­ You have failed me, failed Buddha, failed your unparalleled talent. Master even said that in the future, you might be able to surpass anyone before you in terms of the understanding of Dharma. ¡±

    The Great Monk was silent for a moment, his eyes still holding a hint of anger, ¡°But you chose to turn your back on me. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll just treat you like a wandering monk. When youe back, it will be a farewell. ¡±

    ¡°Master, disciple entered the cavern of enlightenment that year and gained insight into the thoughts left behind by the proxies. Even though he had spent so much timeprehending the void, he still could notprehend a single word. It had only been three days since the disciple entered, but she hadprehended his suffering. Master, this is reincarnation. ¡±

    Monk Da Gang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that your mind is being controlled by a devil ¡­¡± Divisions, I told you before. My disciple has made a mistake, there will never bhing that we let bygones be bygones. As for you, I¡¯ve already broken the rules, even broken the rules. You really ¡­ You really can¡¯t wake up? You have your own life, your own path, not someone else¡¯s. ¡±

    Divisions lowered his head. ¡°Master, this disciple only wants to ask two questions, it¡¯s just two sentences.¡±

    Monk Jin was silent for a moment. ¡°Please ask.¡±

    Divisions looked up: ¡°The first sentence... There really ieincarnation in this world. ¡±

    Monk Feng was silent for a long time before he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Divisions asked again: ¡°The second matter, am I him?¡±

    The Monk¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He lowered his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Divisions got up: ¡°If Master cannot answer, I will ask the Buddha.¡±

    The general situation suddenly stood up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you made enough trouble? No matter how big the Great Thunder Lake Temple is, it cannot tolerate your seven emotions and six desires. Master is currently cultivating in seclusion and won¡¯t be seeing you. ¡±

    Divisions stood there and looked at his master¡¯s eyes for a while before bowing respectfully, ¡°This disciple has left. May the fire of incensest forever in Great Thunder Lake Temple and never fade. ¡±

    He turned around and stopped in his tracks, ¡°We¡¯ll go now... Master, are you really not willing to say when we no longer meet again? ¡±

    Monk Jin turned his head to look at the wall. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t wait for me to get people to kick you out.¡±

    At this time, a melodious melody came from the sky like the chiming of a golden bell. A young monk wearing a white monastic robe, who was only eleven or twelve years old, stepped on a rainbow colored cloud, and slowlynded at the entrance of the hall amidst the melodious sounds. Behind him were all sorts of extremely beautiful birds that hovered in the air, unwilling to leave even after a long time.

    The young monk walked into the Discipline Hall¡¯s great hall. When he reached the center, he stopped and sped his hands together. ¡°Disciple Changping greets the seat of honor.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Master said that there are two tribtions in Divisions. One has already passed and there is still one left. Even if he couldn¡¯t get through the first crisis, he would at most die. If the second cmity is to be passed or not passed through, I will not be able to live even if I am dead. ¡±

    The little monk lowered his head. ¡°That¡¯s why Overlord has something he wants to tell Senior Brother Divisions himself. He wants me to invite Senior Brother over to the Green Bamboo Forest.¡±

    Monk Feng looked at his own disciple, his face was only filled with grief. ¡°You ¡­¡± Go and listen to the teachings of the Lord. ¡°Your entire life, should not have been like this ¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and flicked his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Divisions turned around and walked forward. When he reached the entrance, he could not help but look back once more. Then, he followed the little monk, Changping, to stand on the rainbow cloud. The rainbow clouds slowly rose into the air and flew towards the peak of the mountain. The multicolored birds were still apanying them, singing and dancing in the air.

    At this moment, at the foot of the mountain.

    A white-bearded Old Taoist brought along a young man who was even taller than him. Ever since the Great Thunder Lake Temple was built, he had onlye here twice. These two times, it was him. However, thest time he came, the current Buddha was not even born yet.

    The young man seemed to be heavily injured, and not a single part of his body looked good. But Old Taoist did not have any intention of hurting him, holding onto his belt, he walked forward, where both of the young man¡¯s feet were dragging on the ground.

    ¡°Can you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said while gasping for breath: ¡°Can¡¯t you have the bearing of a master? You carried me like this all the way, aren¡¯t you tired? ¡±

    Old Taoist looked down at An Zheng: ¡°What a freak, you can still talk after being like this.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Even if I am any worse, I can still talk.¡±

    Old Taoist threw An Zheng onto the ground, causing An Zheng to groan in pain.

    Old Taoist said: ¡°Outside of the Great Thunder Lake Temple, in the area where Buddha meditates on the heavens and the earth, have you heard the auspicious sounds? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to remind you that thisprehension is what it means to be smacked when you don¡¯t even know what it means to have a mouth.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I actually have someprehension, a level higher than what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you really have an epiphany? ¡±

    ¡°It really is.¡±

    ¡°What kind ofprehension?¡±

    ¡°When I can defeat you, I will definitely carry your belt and walk ten thousand li. Half of his leg was in the sand when he crossed the desert, half of his leg was in the grass when he crossed the grass, and half of his leg was in the water when he crossed the river. Oh ¡­ ¡°No, you are much shorter than I am. Half of my leg is almost as tall as your neck.¡±

    The Old Taoist bent down, and instead of holding onto An Zheng¡¯s belt, he grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s ankle.

    An Zheng faced upwards, as the Old Taoist began to climb the stone steps, An Zheng¡¯s head started to bang against the stone steps. Aiyo, aiyo, aiyo ¡­ An Zheng got hit, and could not help but ask: ¡°You are a senior expert, and may even be the most powerful senior expert in the Dao Sect, can¡¯t you be a little more merciful? It¡¯s not good for me. I think you should let me change my position. ¡±

    Old Taoist said oh as he turned An Zheng over and faced him down. Then, he pulled his ankle and continued walking up. It was fine that An Zheng¡¯s head was knocking on the stairs, but his lips were scraping against the stairs. Puff, puff, puff ¡­

    An Zheng took some time to speak, ¡°Have you thought about your future by torturing me like this?¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°If you continue to talk, I¡¯ll smack my tongue against yours.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Hahahaha, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, I¡¯ll grab your tongue and walk up. Second, I¡¯ll cut your tongue off and use it as a duster,yer byyer. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced?¡±

    An Zheng did not speak.

    Old Taoist turned around and nced at An Zheng, and then said somewhat angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You just said that you would beat my tongue if I continued speaking. I¡¯ve already given in, what else do you want? ¡°Your tongue is old and only haaste left. I¡¯m still young, and my tongue has other uses.¡±

    Old Taoist¡¯s footsteps stopped. After thinking for a while, he gave a look of enlightenment: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°A fucking hooligan.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can understand that you are noogue?¡±

    The Old Taoist did not speak anymore, he just walked faster and faster. An Zheng¡¯s face dropped and dropped again and again on the stairs. He rolled his eyes and thought to himself, I¡¯ll just endure it, anyway, I¡¯m already extremely ugly now, so I¡¯m not afraid of getting even uglier. Everyone looked at the ferocious Old Taoist with astonished faces, as they looked at An Zheng with sympathy.

    In the distant green bamboo forest, the Buddha stood in the bamboo forest, staring nkly at the patterns on the bamboo. Hearing the footsteps, she turned around and saw the Divisions monk, but the one she was looking at was not the Divisions monk.

    ¡°Concealment.¡±

    The Buddha said these four words with someplex meanings.

    Halfway up the mountain, An Zheng asked: ¡°Where are you bringing me to?¡±

    ¡°Lightning pool.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Senior, why are you so kind? Why do I think you¡¯d be hit if you went to the lightning pool? An old senior like you would definitely be struck. What if there¡¯s a chance of attracting a thunderstorm? ¡±

    As he was speaking, Old Taoist¡¯s body suddenly shed. When An Zheng¡¯s gaze became clear again, it had already left the stone steps, and appeared on a very high tform. Walking forward, he saw a deep pit that seemed to be carved out from a de.

    Old Taoist casually threw An Zheng into the pit, then turned and left.

    An Zheng shouted from midair: ¡°You¡¯re just leaving? What about me, Senior? ¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°This will be useless calling me senior. I can¡¯t even call me daddy. You can just stay here and fend for yourself, you¡¯re going to die anyway, what if you survive the lightningke and the punishment of the Great Thunder Lake Temple? ¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    An Zheng shouted out before he fell into the pit.

    Old Taoist staggered: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    An Zheng fell into the pit with a loud thump. ¡°I¡¯ll try it, it really won¡¯t work.¡±

 Chapter 883 - Breaking through once again!

    <h4>Chapter 883 ¨C Breaking through once again!</h4>

    Great Thunder Lake Temple, Green Bamboo Forest.

    The Buddha sat on the white jade lotus throne and looked at the Divisions kneeling down in front of him very seriously, witelpless look in his eyes: ¡°Your buddhist karma is the deepest I have ever seen. Your Buddha is the best I¡¯ve ever seen. Your buddhist nature is the highest I have ever seen. ¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Thest word of Buddha made the guilt on Divisions¡¯s face deepen.

    ¡°Do you see the river at the foot of the mountain?¡±

    The Buddha pointed into the distance.

    Divisions turned his head. ¡°Disciple saw it.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°I still remember when the general trend came back from the south to exterminate the devils, I fished you out of the Jingsha River. Some people say that it was upstream that flooded the vige, and your parents put you in a wooden basin to survive. Some people say that your parents were heartless and could not support you, so they threw you to the side, not asking if you were alive or dead. ¡±

    ¡°After the situation has brought you back, ask me. Of these two theories, one is good and the other is evil, which one should you believe?¡±

    Divisions thought for a while, then said: ¡°Trust me with good intentions.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°At that time, the general situation also said that, but I said no. The Buddhist disciples had good thoughts, but how could they understand that good thoughts were good thoughts? He needed aparison. First, he needed to know what evil thoughts were before he would know what good thoughts were. This world is filthy, and the disciples of buddhist faith must use the greatest evil intent to study this world, in order to be the greatest benefactor. ¡±

    Divisions¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the Buddha said, ¡°The Buddhist Sangha ieaceful ce, it cannot be polluted. However, if one¡¯s Buddha nature is pure, how would one know what is filth? ¡±

    Divisions was stunned, he kowtowed: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    The Buddha smiled, ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you, even if I have to stop you today, you will still have to go in the future. It is undesirable for people to say that feelings between men and women owed each other. However, you and that monkey were undesirable. However, this sort of fate was a matter of life and death. That¡¯s why I told you, if you want to preserve your good will, you have to differentiate between evil and evil. This is the only reason why, no matter when, no matter where, even if you are surrounded by evil, you will still be like a white lotus rising out of the mud, untainted in the slightest. ¡±

    He pointed outwards, ¡°Your master is already waiting for you. Whatever you need, your master will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, disciple.¡±

    Divisions kowtowed seriously.

    The Buddha said, ¡°It has been too long since anyone has been exposed to the energy of hell, so even if I give you the thing, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    Divisions lowered his head and replied, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°You can go. Since you¡¯ve decided, do not turn back.¡±

    Divisions stood up: ¡°Disciple will take his leave.¡±

    After the Divisions had left, the Buddha couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°ording to seniority, I should call you Senior. However, this is only an afterimage you left behind in this world. You¡¯re always finding trouble with me, are you thinking that I won¡¯t make a move against you? ¡±

    Old Taoist walked out from behind the green bamboo forest, looked at Buddha andughed: ¡°Little kid, you really know how to joke, what¡¯s the point of fighting me? You said it yourself, I am only an afterimage left behind by this sovereign when I wander out to the mortal world. If you defeat me, then you will lose face, because I don¡¯t even have one percent of this sovereign¡¯s ability. You lost? ¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Rascal.¡±

    Old Taoist sat down not far from Buddha and casually picked up a fruit. Lifting it up, he sighed: ¡°I forgot, I am just an afterimage, what am I eating ¡­¡±

    He put the fruit down and then looked at the Buddha, ¡°You said that I always find trouble with you, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Buddha: ¡°You¡¯re being reasonable?¡±

    The Old Taoistughed: ¡°It¡¯s different this time. I¡¯m not here to find trouble with you, I¡¯m here for your help. There¡¯s a little fellow outside, and he¡¯s so injured that he looks like an egg that has been crushed. Only the power of true lightning can help him. ¡±

    Buddha said: ¡°The lightning pool is not open.¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°Speak, what conditions do you have?¡±

    Buddha: ¡°How can there be conditions when a man has no desire and no desire? I just can¡¯t open it. ¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Immortal Pce, I just randomly found some things.¡±

    He took ouiece of paper from his chest pocket and ced it down, ¡°You and Chen Wunuo are well aware of what secrets Immortal pce ruins are hiding. If it wasn¡¯t for the messy appearance of the Summoning the Spiritual World, you and Chen Wunuo might have already started fighting. Over the years, you¡¯ve been afraid of him. He¡¯s been afraid of you. He dug the underground pce to cultivate his fighters and had to make a big move. What about you? For her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to send the young man with the best talent in the Buddhist Sect to hell ¡­ If I tell anyone about this. ¡±

    Buddha: ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for myself, I¡¯m doing it for him.¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°Even if I believe you, once something happens in the future, everyone will guess, so that¡¯s how it is. No wonder Divisions¡¯s little monk wanted to go to hell, so it¡¯s because he was tricked by Buddha.¡±

    The Buddha sighed, ¡°I am not doing this for myself, but for him.¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°I believe you ¡­¡± ¡°How would I know if anyone believes it or not?¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have many requests. You were worried that the power of the True Lightning would leak out, so you sealed up the imitation lightning pool in front of you. Back then, the monkey was bathing in the lightning pool. Although the brat I brought with me may not be better than the monkey, he wouldn¡¯t lose too badly. Therefore, you only need to send a little of the true power of lightning within the small lightning pool in the green bamboo forest to the huge lightning pool.

    The Buddha was silent for a long time. ¡°A piece of paper?¡±

    Old Taoist said: ¡°It is not a simple piece of paper. The secrets hidden in the Immortal pce are merely a door. Back then, the immortal pce was destroyed so badly, and the three immortal emperors left in session. Only the Demon Emperor remained.

    Buddha: ¡°How can I believe that?¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°Did you believe me or not, did I force you?¡±

    Buddha: ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk about it, I won¡¯t release even the slightest bit of the power of true thunder in the Green Bamboo Forest¡¯s Lil ¡®Thunder Pool.¡±

    Old Taoist grabbed the paper on the table: ¡°I¡¯ll send the secrets of the Immortal Pce to Chen Wunuo right now.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s finger suddenly moved, the Old Taoist¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°Even if I¡¯m just an afterimage, do you think you can? Taking a step back, even if you can, if you were to identally get injured, Chen Wunuo, that Heaven-toppling Emperor, might suddenlye running over. ¡±

    The Buddha stretched out her crooked fingers and lightly tapped on her knee: ¡°You scoundrel, how did you create a meridian?¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°With so many thoughts on your mind, how are you going to announce that you don¡¯t have any desires?¡±

    The Buddhaughed, and the Old Taoistughed too.

    Old Taoist ced the paper on the table. ¡°This is the map I drew. I will leave the things here, of course it won¡¯t be just this portion ¡­ You decide. ¡±

    The Buddha raised his hand, as if picking up a flower, ¡°You can leave, the True Thunder has already left.¡±

    The Old Taoist walked out. Halfway there, he suddenly burst intoughter: ¡°Say, if the people outside knew that you were talking to a cultivator at my level, would they think that we were speaking elegantly and profound, or that our words would be as beautiful as flowers and brocades? Only you and I know that we are still human after all, and no one can escape this tinge. ¡±

    Buddha: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m scared of others listening in, I would even want to scold you. Where did you get that elegance from?¡±

    Old Taoist: ¡°Same here.¡±

    His body disappeared in a sh. In the next second, the Buddha madinching motion with her fingers. With a tick, the piece of paper flew over andnded in front of him. With a flick of his finger, the true lightning pool within the green bamboo forest shot towards the huge lightning pool outside of Great Thunder Lake Temple with a sh of purple light.

    Discipline Hall.

    Divisions extended both his hands out and took an item from Monk Feng. He had already ced it in Divisions¡¯s hands, but he still did not let go of it. Divisions pulled a few times, but he did not let go of the big picture¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your disciple is leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Please let go, Master.¡±

    The general situation lowered his head to look at the pearl, but in the end, he could only sigh, ¡°The energy contained within this sariras can protect you for twenty-four hours. If you can find him and kill him within 24 hours, then your achievements will be limitless. If you can¡¯t find him, you might die at his hands and be his aplice in hell. ¡±

    Divisions held the pearl in both his hands, gathered his strength, and then bowed down. ¡°Master, this disciple has already thought of all the possibilities, so I am not afraid at all.¡±

    The general situation shook his head, ¡°On the day of the immortal pce, I originally wanted to get rid of that monkey. But you just had toe, and you didn¡¯t acknowledge me as your master. If you stop me, I¡¯ll do as you wish. At that time, the Ancestor said that staying by the monkey¡¯s side was good as well. If he could resolve that grudge, then it would be a matter of merit. Unfortunately, you still made this choice in the end. ¡±

    Divisions kneeled down, ¡°Master, please forgive this disciple¡¯s impudence.¡±

    ¡°If I were to me you, I wouldn¡¯t need to me you today. You ¡­ Do you have to go directly there? ¡±

    Divisions shook his head. ¡°This disciple still needs to see someone before I truly have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Jialou Huowu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Divisions stood up and tightly held the sariras. ¡°This disciple bid farewell to Master.¡±

    He turned and walked away.

    ¡°I gave birth to a Bodhisattva Body, but I didn¡¯t have a Bodhisattva Heart.¡±

    Divisions left the Great Thunder Lake Temple, his body transforming into a bolt of lightning as he flew into the distance. At this time, An Zheng was cursing unrestrainedly in the lightning pool. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to scold someone, but he didn¡¯t even know who he was scolding. However, if he didn¡¯t curse a few words, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to vent it out.

    An Zheng was lying in the lightning pool, unable to move at all. He could only watch helplessly as that iparably violent purple lightning came from afar and then descended towards a certain direction of his body. At that time, An Zheng¡¯s arms did not have the strength to retreat nor did he have the strength to move them. He could not even gather his psychokinesis and try to move his buttocks slightly by relying on the contraction of his muscles.

    Therefore, that power of true lightning urately struck that object, and then spread throughout An Zheng¡¯s body. It was rumored that the first Buddha of the Great Thunder Lake Temple had captured the first heavenly lightning in this world. He was the ancestor of ten thousand lightnings, which was why he was so tyrannical and fierce. The power of True Lightning in An Zheng¡¯s body shared the same origin as the power of True Lightning, so epting it wasn¡¯t that difficult, and it wasn¡¯t that bad either. However, the ce that was electrocuted was really ¡­ An indescribable feeling.

    He wanted to die, but this was all he could do.

    An Zheng¡¯s body shot out as the power of True Lightning began to swiftly travel through his wounds, suppressing the power of hell together with the power of True Lightning in An Zheng¡¯s body. The power of hell that was supposed to be abnormally ferocious actually didn¡¯t have any power to resist.

    An Zheng felt a little strange, as if something had sealed the power of hell for a moment, and was obediently waiting for the power of true lightning to refine it.

    At the bottom of the mountain, Old Taoist looked back and a light shed in his eyes: ¡°If I did not temporarily seal your power of hell, I¡¯m afraid Buddha would have sent you to hell with him.¡±

    A few minutester, An Zheng felt the power of hell transform into the color of ck gold, slowly fusing with his purple power of true lightning. The purple energy was so deep.

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s body exploded, he had broken through yet again!

 Chapter 884 - I am willing to compensate

    <h4>Chapter 884 ¨C I am willing topensate</h4>

    This time, the explosion was extremely violent, and it waspletely different from the explosion he had experienced when breaking through to the next realm. With a loud crash, the railings around the lightning pool were broken. One must know that this was the lightning pool of the Great Thunder Lake Temple, a ce of reverence. The toughness of this lightning pool wasparable to the walls of the Jinling¡¯s Imperial Pce, and it was even better than it was before. To be able to causart of the lightning pool to crumble, one could imagine how powerful the explosion was.

    The most terrifying thing was that the explosion this time created a spatial ck hole that had an iprehensible devouring force. This was something that everyone knew. However, no one had ever seen a ck hole appear within a person¡¯s body.

    After the power from hell and An Zheng¡¯s power of true lightning fused together, it produced an even more terrifying power. This power directly opened a ck hole in An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea.

    The heaven and earth origin energy in the surrounding area was likeverse tide that endlessly poured into An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, as green clouds appeared above the entire Great Thunder Lake Temple!

    It was not some cloud at all, but rather arge amount of heaven and earth origin energy that was forcefully absorbed by the ck hole in An Zheng¡¯s dantian. Within a radius of 50 miles, 100 miles, 200 miles, 300 miles ¡­ The speed at which the ck hole was devouring was astonishing.

    A disciple hurriedly ran into the Green Bamboo Forest and crawled on the ground while shouting, ¡°Chief! Not good! Something big has happened!¡±

    The Buddha opened his eyes. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do?¡±

    This disciple looked at the Buddha in disbelief, thinking to himself, ¡°You are the Supreme Lord, the one and only Buddha in heaven and earth, how can you be helpless?¡±

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t stop him, all of the heaven and earth origin energy in the surrounding hundreds of miles might be absorbed by that guy.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, please state the matter clearly and kill this demon-level character!¡±

    ¡°Disciple is willing to kill this monster!¡±

    Disciple after disciple stood out, willing to make a move.

    The Buddha thought about the white bearded Old Taoist who left not long ago and couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly: ¡°You idiots, the temple is your temple, but the mountain is your mountain? The world is yours? Air is your air? It was a good thing for the cultivation world that this genius could break through into the next realm. Right now, the world is in chaos, with sucalented young genius appearing out of nowhere, no matter if it¡¯s for the Western Regions or the Central ins, it would be beneficial. ¡±

    All the disciples felt ashamed, thinking that the thoughts of the sovereign were indeed of a higher level.

    ¡°The weather essence does not belong to anyone, even if it is the weather essence of my Great Thunder Lake Temple. It was indeed unfair for other cultivators to see him plundering the Skysoul Institute. However, it was understandable that no one else was capable of contending against him. Therefore, we cannot interfere in this matter. ¡±

    The Buddha waved his hand, ¡°Tell the disciples not to disturb him.¡±

    One of the disciples sighed, ¡°If this goes on, perhaps the heaven and earth origin energy around Great Thunder Lake Temple won¡¯t be able to make up for it within a year.¡±

    However, the Buddha closed her eyes and entered a meditative state, not saying another word.

    These disciples walked out unwillingly, thinking to themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very embarrassing thing?¡± For some unknown reason, a person appeared in the already closed lightning pool and attracted the power of true lightning. Moreover, not only was he not killed by the lightning pool, he even borrowed the power of the lightning pool to break through. Break through then, but robbing Tian Yuan in the surroundings like this wouldn¡¯t be eptable.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    A Buddhist disciple hastily ran over, holding something in his hand.

    The Second Disciple of Buddha, Wu Shu, frowned: ¡°What is it that makes you so flustered?¡±

    The disciple kneeled on the ground withump: ¡°Martial Granduncle, look, this is the magic tool my master just passed to me. I originally wanted to find a quiet ce outside the sect to practice, but just as I neared the lightning pool, the magic tool¡¯s spirit energy suddenly leaked out. In just a short period of time, this perfectly fine magic tool has be a waste. ¡±

    Buddhist monk Wu Shu strode forward and brought the magical artifact over to take a look. It was originally a weapon at the peak of the Red rank, but now it was just likiece of scrap metal. The spiritual energy contained in the magical equipment had alreadypletely disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Could it be that that fellow is not only absorbing heaven and earth origin energy?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I must intervene. The Ancestor had said that the heaven and earth origin energy could be shared by all cultivators. This was true. However, by absorbing the spirit energy of our Great Thunder Lake Temple s, we were able to plunder it. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± We must ask the High Lord to deal with this person. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Wu Shu waved her hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask for permission. I¡¯ll handle it. You can all go back and pretend that you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his body disappeared in a sh, and that figure reappeared in the distance, heading towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple. The Great Thunder Lake Temple people looked at each other, but not many returned. They were curious about the background of the young man from the Central ins that even the High Lord was unwilling to deal with. Now that Wu Shu had gone, how could they not take a look?

    In front of the pce.

    An Zheng lied in the lightning pool, feeling extremely refreshed, as if he was being soaked in warm water. To others, the deadly power of true thunder was like hot water washing away the dirt and dirt on his body. An Zheng¡¯s body was already recovering at an extremely fast speed. The parts that were originally split open quickly healed, and at the parts that had already fallen off the rotten flesh, new flesh quickly grew out.

    It was just that his body did not look good. The flesh that was newly born was pink, and there were many spots with grayish-ck color. It looked somewhat mottled. As the power of true thunder constantly flowed through his body, the remnants of an aura from the power of hell was finally crushed down. The frenzied power of hell from before had nowpletely fused with the power of true lightning.

    An Zheng did not even know that a ck hole had appeared at the location of his Dantian Qi Sea. He only felt arge amount of spirit energy seep into his body to repair his body, and to open up his meridians. The new power was just too domineering and sharp, so his body was getting used to it.

    An Zheng could not help but let out afortable moan.

    At this moment, Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice suddenly appeared in his mind.

    [The rising of Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s power, can absorb the enemy¡¯s spirit energy and convert it into Cultivation Power. plunder can increase from red rank to Golden-Rank level, and can absorb spirit energy from artifacts of Golden-Rank of first rank or lower.]

    [The nurturing of the Blood Pearl Bracelet leveled up. All the medicinal herbs in the medicinal field have been upgraded to the pinnacle of Golden-Rank. After an injury, the medicinal field will automatically select the herbs to form a medicinal vapor to repair the body.]

    ¡°The storage of Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s power will be upgraded, the space will double, and it can amodate the extra Cultivation Power. The level will be at the initial level, and it can amodate the Cultivation Power equivalent to one Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.¡±

    ¡°The level of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s power will increase. The artifact that is merged with the Blood Pearl Bracelet will be swallowed by a specific artifact, and the specific artifact will be the Broken Army Sword. Any artifact under middle Golden-Rank that is suitable for the Broken Army Sword¡¯s power will be destroyed and devoured automatically.¡±

    [The Heavenly Eye of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s power has levelled up. It can read Sanskrit, Hell Language, Hell Type, Magic Tools, and Magic Tools from the Ancient Era. Can identify more items of origin, grade, drug characteristics. The range of release will be extended to five thousand meters, equipped with the ability to distinguish enemies¡¯ cultivation realms.]

    [The opening of the new generation of Blood Pearl Bracelet s.]

    An Zheng could not help but be slightly taken aback. ¡°Freshman? What ability is that? ¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice replied An Zheng¡¯s mind: ¡°The new ability is now at the initial level, so it is only active now and is temporarily unusable. As for what exactly it is, it can only be determined after it has truly been activated. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t even know your own abilities?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I am jusype of Blood Pearl. My family has a new neighbor, I can¡¯t call out his name.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you know how cocky your new neighbor is?¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes: ¡°He should know soon, because I¡¯m checking him out.¡±

    An Zheng felt that more and more of his power was being channeled into his Dantian Qi Sea. It was as if there were several gentle hands massaging his lower abdomen. It was warm and gentle. How refreshing.

    ¡°The power of True Lightning in this lightning pool is truly powerful. Not only did it heal my body, it also helped me to break through once again. Logically speaking, even with my exceptional talent, it would still be impossible for me to advance from the sixth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage to the seventh stage so quickly.

    ¡°To be exact, it is no longer called the power of true lightning.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes¡¯s voice did not fluctuate at all, as if he was reading a script emotionlessly: ¡°The lightning pool outside Great Thunder Lake Temple is actually fake, but the true power of the lightning inside is real. However, it has already closed, and what entered your body earlier was the purest, most original power of lightning from the small lightning pool inside Great Thunder Lake Temple, called Power of Essence Thunder.¡±

    ¡°Also, what made you break through was not only the Power of Essence Thunder, but also because the power of the Blood Pearl Bracelet had increased greatly ¡­ Within a kilometer radius, all magic tools below the peak of the Red Rank had beenpletely drained of spiritual energy. Not only that, you have also absorbed all of the heaven and earth origin energy within a three hundred mile radius. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly sat up: ¡°You mean to say, I just destroyed the magical artifacts of many people in Great Thunder Lake Temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite a few.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s a super strong warrior approaching you, the distance is less than 500 meters... ¡°Ah, here we are.¡±

    Bang!

    A tall and sturdy monk fell from the sky. When his feet touched the ground, most of the mountain was shaking. He was wearing a dark monastic robe and a red monastic robe. On his chest werundred and eight prayer beads, each with Buddhist inscriptions. This person looked even bigger than Du Shoushou, like a humanoid chariot.

    ¡°Monster.¡±

    The monk took a step forward, ¡°If you are insatiable, you will be punished by the heavens.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, the injuries on his body had more or less healed. It looked like his skin had regained its luster, and was no longer ugly, ugly, and full of colors. Purple lightning constantly shed and sparked on his body.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    An Zheng bowed: ¡°This junior did not know that such a consequence would ur, this junior is willing topensate.¡±

    The monk was stunned. ¡°Compensation...¡± Compensation? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, although I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it¡¯s because the Power of Essence Thunder absorbed arge amount of spirit energy while mending my injury. But I knew it was wrong, so I had to make up for it. ¡°I wonder how many magic tools I have lost. I am willing topensate you all.¡±

    Monk: ¡°Compensation...¡± So much, are you really going topensate? ¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Master seems to be unsatisfied?¡±

    Monk: ¡°No ¡­¡± If you say it like that, how am I supposed to beat you up? ¡±

    He scratched his head. ¡°Suceadache.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°How about you don¡¯tpensate me, I¡¯ll beat you up, okay?¡±

 Chapter 885 - Storms of the Eight Directions

    <h4>Chapter 885 ¨C Storms of the Eight Directions</h4>

    Monk Wu Shu was known as the Venerable Wu Shu in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and her status in the Great Thunder Lake Temple was second only to the Venerable Buddha and the Great Venerable Ones. He had angrily rushed over to teach this brat who didn¡¯t know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was. However, the other party¡¯s face was filled with sincerity and he couldn¡¯t continue to attack.

    It was like a child identally breaking something in your family. Just when you were about to get angry, the child seriously said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I willpensate you for anything that is broken.¡±

    The only excuse he had to hit a child was: ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Therefore, Wu Shuang said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s too much, and you can¡¯t afford to pay it. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll beat you up once, so you don¡¯t have topensate me?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°How much?¡±

    Venerable Martial Saint naturally didn¡¯t know how much was there, but he felt that he should say arge number to frighten the other party. Therefore, he stretched out three of his fingers and shook them. For a moment, his mind could not decide whether or not thirty of them were missing.

    ¡°Three hundred.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°How much do I think it is?¡±

    He rummaged through the Blood Pearl¡¯s space and randomly picked three to four hundred pieces of artifacts of low-grade red rank and above that wereid out on the ground. They were all about a dozen meters wide.

    ¡°This person... Is it a magic trick? ¡±

    One of the believers who came to visit the Sacred Ground was struck dumb by what he saw. He looked at An Zheng taking things out of the spatial artifact one by one, as if he would never be able to take things out cleanly.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s a good guy.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. It might bhief. He might have been caught trying to reim the stolen goods.¡±

    In an instant, discussions broke out.

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    Buddhist monk Wu Shu raised his hand to scratch his head, ¡°Why did you bring so many magic tools?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I like it. If I like it, forget about bringing these magical equipment, I can even bring salt, sauce, vinegar, fresh meat, salted fish, or even hot pot seasoned cumin noodles.¡±

    Buddhist Monk Wu Shu: ¡°Where would cultivators waste space magic tools to bring these things? If you really do, then I¡¯ll let you go. If you missed one, then I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    And then he just stood there.

    An Zheng squatted there: ¡°This is a barbecue rack, this is a copper pot, this is salt and vinegar, this is fresh meat, this is fish, this is tofu, and these are some fresh vegetables. ¡°This is cumin noodles, this is the base of the hotpot, this is ¡­¡±

    Buddhist monk Wu Shu waved his hand, ¡°Leave!¡±

    An Zheng replied as he methodically packed the things up, and then cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Great Monk.¡±

    Buddhist Monk Wu Shu: ¡°I am unkind, so don¡¯t thank me, thank yourself ¡­ After cultivating for such a long time, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone bringing along such a mess. If your spatial artifact has any intelligence, it will scold you. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Since the monk wants me to leave, then I will leave.¡±

    He turned and walked away, not wanting to stay a second longer, forgetting that he was still wearing his clothes. That slender and muscr figure was truly eye-catching. The pectoralis muscle is well-defined and the abdominal muscle is horizontal and vertical. The thing below him was a bitrge, and as he walked, his tail swung back and forth in front of him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Scoundrel!¡±

    An old man standing next to him patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Son, you¡¯re a man.¡±

    That person said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a man.¡±

    He opened his eyes and let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. What if I¡¯m a girl?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized and wore his clothes properly, his face flushed red. He thought that the white-bearded Old Taoist was obviously doing it on purpose, he had obviously helped him greatly, bringing him to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to borrow the Power of Essence Thunder from the Buddha. However, he had intentionally left here. An Zheng was filled with gratitude to the white-bearded Old Taoist, thinking that he did not know who he was, and whether he was the founder of the Dao Sect or not. If it is ¡­ His temperament was really out of ce.

    He calmly left under the gazes of the group of people as if he were a monster. He could feel the resentment behind Venerable Lord Wu Shuang that she wanted to beat him up but was unable to.

    Looking at An Zheng¡¯s back figure, Wu Shu turned to ask the people beside his, ¡°You were too careless ¡­ ¡°Say, if I ask him if he brought any fruits, would I be able to beat him up?¡±

    In the distance, An Zheng shouted, ¡°I brought it!¡±

    Venerable Lord Wu Shu pped his forehead before turning to leave.

    didn¡¯t know how far it was from the Great Thunder Lake Temple to the Caloro City, but from his impression of the white-bearded Old Taoist, he didn¡¯t seem to have walked for long. An Zheng bought a map at the bottom of the mountain and looked at it. Only then did he realize that the distance was sufficient for him to run for three days at the fastest speed possible. Therefore, he felt even more admiration for the white-bearded old man. He couldn¡¯t help but think that this kind of senior expert should go and cause trouble for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    Just at this moment, the Blood Pearl Bracelet felt a burst of heat, followed by Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°I lost my senses on the bracelet earlier. I was about to rush over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I got a little injury.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Chen Wunuo sent two experts to the Western Regions this time. It seems that he brought some gift to Buddha with the goal of killing you.¡±

    ¡°Alright master, I understand.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the Blood Pearl Bracelet, thinking that Chen Wunuo did not know how angry he was. He advanced in the direction of the Caloro City, and the Great Thunder Lake Temple behind him gradually moved further and further away.

    Green Bamboo Forest.

    Buddha looked at the somewhat depressed Venerable Martial Saint, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Wu Shuang shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t see through him. I wanted to force him to make a move, but this person is a bit too slippery.¡±

    Buddha said: ¡°This trip to Divisions, the odds are against us. The reason I asked you to let him go is because the only person that can save Divisions is probably him alone. There were many things in the world that had karma. Maybe bing friends with Divisions is already destined to happen. ¡±

    Wu Shu nodded, ¡°Right now, the world is in chaos. If we do not settle the matter of the Summoning the Spiritual World first, no one would dare to recklessly interfere in the matters of Immortal pce ruins. The reason Old Taoist took the secret to exchange for it is also for future consideration. ¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°So, this is the second reason why I left. ¡°If everyone knows that my buddhist disciples and the people of the Central ins Dao Sect have be sworn friends, then it will be beneficial for the future coboration of the two buddhist families.¡±

    Venerable mefairy lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s best if Master is thoughtful.¡± The Buddha dismissed him, and before long, the Great Honored Warrior came in.

    Buddha took out the piece of paper that the Old Taoist left behind and gave it to the Great Honored Warrior, ¡°In this secret realm, the first one to take action must be us, bring this secret to the Immortal pce ruins. Just make sure you don¡¯t rush in. If you are certain that this secret exists, then stay in the Immortal pce ruins and don¡¯te back.

    The Great Honored Warrior bowed and said, ¡°Disciple will do it right away.¡±

    At the same time, in the quiet garden of the Jinling at Da Xi.

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, as he asked Wen En witone that was even beginning to be suspicious of life: ¡°Why would it be like this? Him or him? With that kind of tough personality, that stubborn personality, why does he no longer seem like a person anymore? ¡±

    Wen En did not dare to reply, because he knew that this power surpassed his own abilities.

    After a long while, Chen Wunuo suddenlyughed: ¡°Is the heavens joking with us? I was yed by someone I thought I knew so well... Wen En, should we me ourselves? ¡±

    Wen En still did not dare to reply.

    It involved that person, it involved a prince, and it also involved the Divine Empress.

    The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door as a young eunuch rushed in. Due to being too anxious, he tripped on the doorstep and almost fell down. He kneeled on the ground withump, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s bad. The Divine Empress ¡­ The Divine Empress left. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo abruptly stood up: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Empress said that she was about to leave the Jinling. She didn¡¯t say where she was going, she only said four words ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m extremely disappointed.¡±

    The brush in Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a tter. The red on the brush dyed the ground red with a bunch of blood red plum blossoms. Disappointed? Was she extremely disappointed? In that instant, Chen Wunuo suddenly felt a sense of sorrow towards the loss of his loved ones. He had been in charge of Da Xi for so many years. This was the first time he felt weak.

    ¡°Wen En, go and chase him.¡±

    ¡°This old servant obeys.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go personally.¡±

    Chen Wunuo left the quiet garden inrge strides. When Wen En came out of the study room in the quiet garden, he suddenly felt a little weak. He sat down on the stone bench. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out. Recently, the Sacred Emperor had been going crazy. The Divine Empress had left, and the Great Xixi had be unstable. Previously, Wen En had firmly believed that no matter what happened to Da Xi, as long as the Saint King was still alive, nothing would broblem. But now, Wen En realised that the biggest problem was actually the Sacred Emperor himself.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look to the west and mutter to himself, ¡°If you didn¡¯t die and be reborn, why did youe back?¡±

    He was quite resentful.

    Yeah, why did youe back? Can¡¯t you find a ce to live in seclusion?

    At the Great Western Pass, Zhangsun Qingchou looked at the two people beside him and asked, ¡°Are you disappointed that we are travelling westwards this time?¡±

    The one near him was Yuwen Wuming and the one a little further away was Yuwen Wu Chen. The siblings both had the same expression. The closer they got to the Western Regions, the more worried they became.

    ¡°As long as the cultivators of Da Xi are still able to move, regardless of whether they are young or old, who would want to go west? For example, back in the Great Zhou, the cultivators of the Great Zhou only felt that the people of the Great Zhou could not be put at a disadvantage because of the conflict between the ordinary people at the border. The cultivators of the Western Regions felt that they could not be touched by the people of the Great Zhou, so they killed a corpse on the ground. ¡±

    ¡°From then on, the word ¡®westbound¡¯ had a special meaning to it. Those youngsters with swords in their hands, and those old men in the twilight, perhaps gazed into the west under the setting sun. They wondered what kind of feat it would be if they were able to annihte the martial arts world of the Western Regions by themselves. ¡±

    ¡°And you are on your way west to hunt down your own people.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming sighed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know sooner orter.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou returned to the carriage and closed his eyes. The interior of the carriage was elegantly decorated like a study. He sat in the cushioned carriage and looked out at the nting sun.

    He had once helped that youth, but now he had to face him with the words¡¯ life and death ¡®. In his own restaurant, he arranged for drinks so that the youth could fight a bloody battle in Jinling. Now that he was heading west, what he wanted was the youth¡¯s head.

    He was noerson who was willing to participate in the affairs of the martial arts world and the imperial court. But this time, he had toe because his sister was very sad.

    Every elder sister who had a younger brother was his guardian when his younger brother was young. When his younger brother grew up, he would be the elder sister¡¯s guardian. He could not bear it any longer, and could not bear his sister¡¯s tears.

    The Western Regions was not at peace, because the arrival of a young man had turned into a wave in the dark.

    Pan, Jacobs City.

    An old man, whose entire body was covered in a ck robe, raised his head and sniffed the air. His eyes lit up. It was an iparably ugly old man. The skin on his face seemed as if it had been burned, and were full of potholes.

    ¡°It¡¯s its smell, Scythe of Death.¡±

    The old man put down the hat on his ck robe, revealing a bald head. However, the ring was not on his head. It was a strange looking ck Dragon witair of wings on its back and an unusually long tail. The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were red, terrifying red.

    ¡°Caloro City?¡±

    The old man enjoyed the sunlight before walking out of the city.

    ¡°Children, let¡¯s go ughter the city.¡±

    As he said this, he was expressionless.

    His name was Yatuo Angge, a madman.

 Chapter 886 - Ill give you a chance

    <h4>Chapter 886 ¨C I¡¯ll give you a chance</h4>

    If someone were to stand in the sky and observe carefully, they might be able to see that in the vast and boundless desert, a dot of light would asionally appear. He disappeared in a sh. With another sh, he was already at least five kilometers away. And that was not light. That was an explosion in the air caused by the speed of the explosion.

    With a sh, he quickly traversed through the desert.

    An Zheng¡¯s target was the Caloro City. He disyed the attitude of a good student in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and did not want to cause trouble, but it was because he knew that Qu Liuxi, Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai and the others were still waiting for him in the Caloro City. If he did not go back now, they would not be able to rx.

    Going from the Great Thunder Lake Temple to the Caloro City and going from the Constetion Kingdom to the Caloro City were two different directions, so there shouldn¡¯t be any dangers along the way. However, An Zheng did not let his guard down, because he was well aware of how close the rtionship between the zhengzong and the Buddha Sect was.

    Without the permission of the Buddhist Sect, how could the zhengzong who called himself a branch of the Buddhist Sect exist?

    The Western Regions and the Central ins were different. Most of the Western Regions were desert, so the viges here were scattered. Even after running in the desert for a whole day, he still hadn¡¯t seen a single vige. The majority of themoners were gathered in arge city that was suitable for living, and there would asionally be a few tribes living in a small oasis.

    An Zheng ran wildly under the zing sun for the entire day. Just as the sun was about to set, he had no choice but to stop to rest. Running at full speed like this also consumed a lot of Cultivation Power. He still had to be vignt of enemies appearing at some ce at all times.

    There was lighting from the Star star point in front of him, so An Zheng charged over.

    Before thest bit of light disappeared, An Zheng had arrived outside the small vige. Originally, An Zheng wanted to find a ce to rest for a while and find out more about that Yatuo Angge from the zhengzong.

    The night wind in the desert was very strong, and even under these circumstances, he could still smell the scent of blood. This was enough to tell him what had happened in the vige.

    In the vige, a group of ck-robed men had gathered all of the vigers. Some of them were disobedient, but the others had already been cut down.

    ¡°Do you know what crimes you havemitted?¡±

    A man wearing a ck robe and a white mask that resembled a devil¡¯s face walked up onto the stage. He looked at the people who were forced to kneel down and said, ¡°Someone from your vige actually snuck into the Caloro City and madrade with the people of the Central ins. I remember that I once said that toe into contact with the people of the Central ins was toe into contact with the Devils. If the people of Central ins were to reject the Buddhist Sect and reject the goodness and beauty of it, then they would all be demons. As for you two, for the sake of a small gain, you all deserve to die while making deals with the Devils. ¡±

    He pointed at the family of four lying on the ground not far away. The man was like a gourd of blood, his four limbs were cut off. His hair had been forcefully shaved, and his eyebrows and ears had been cut off. He was dying, but he was still raising his hand to touch his wife and children.

    His wife, who had been tied up and thrown a little way off, was dying. The two young children sat on the ground and cried. The sound was heartbreaking.

    ¡°You all know who I am, but I don¡¯t mind telling you again. My name is Boyan, remember that name. I hope every time you mention this name, you can think about what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do. ¡±

    He sat down on the high tform, and pointed the horsewhip in his hand at another viger: ¡°This person went to Caloro City to makrade, did you introduce him? That is to say, you have interacted with those people of the Central ins before? ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    That viger kneeled down and kept on kowtowing, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a Divine Envoy. I just heard that there are a lot of rich people in the Central ins who are making deals in the Caloro City. His family was really too poor, and his wife was sick, so she couldn¡¯t afford to treat him. His family is the best hunter in the vige, his house has quite a lot of good hides, as well as some jade stones that he picked up during hunting. I heard that the people of Central ins all liked these things, so I gave him some advice to go to the Caloro City and sell them to pay for his wife¡¯s medical treatment. ¡±

    ¡°Sick?¡±

    Boyan stood up and sneered. ¡°Foolish people, do you think that¡¯s an illness?¡±

    He pointed at his wife, ¡°She is not sick! It was the possession of the devil! Do you know why any diseases ur in your vige? Because she sold her soul to the devil. ¡°Her husband died because of him, and the demons controlled her. She sent her husband to the Caloro City to meet the people of the Central ins, and the people of the Central ins were the source of the demons.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only harming her husband now? No, no, no, she¡¯ll hurt all of you soon. The demons of the Central ins will invade the hearts of all of you, and you will all be lost. Disaster wille, just as today her husband was killed in a bloodbath. It was because of her. ¡±

    Boyan shouted, ¡°Tell me, what should I do?!¡±

    The zhengzong disciples under hismand brandished torches, ¡°Burn her to death! Burn her! Burn her to death! ¡±

    The vigers looked at each other in dismay. They knelt there, not daring to speak. Some people believed what Boyan said, and gradually they also stood up and shouted out that they would burn her to death. However, someone felt that something was wrong. That woman had been sick for a long time, and her family was extremely poor. If it wasn¡¯t to save her, her husband wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Central ins to make a deal. What does this have to do with demons?

    ¡°Do you know why the devil is attached to her?¡±

    Boyan said loudly, ¡°Because your faith is not pure, that¡¯s why she was possessed by demons. That¡¯s why she got sick. The root of all this was herck of faith. If any of you are like him, your reverence and faith in my zhengzong will be impure, and your doom will fall upon you in the future. Your parents and children will meet with cmity as well. ¡±

    He pointed at the woman.

    A few fanatical believers among the vigers immediately rushed over, lifted up the already dying woman, found arge amount of wood and piled her up. Then, they threw her on top of the wood.

    ¡°Burn her to death!¡±

    ¡°Burn her to death!¡±

    ¡°Burn this evil demon to death!¡±

    ¡°Burn this traitor to death!¡±

    The eyes of the fanatical were red, as if the fire had already started. Those who were doubtful did not dare to show it, and could only lower their heads, refusing to let themselves see the tragedy of the human world. The two children crawled over to find their mother, but were forcibly lifted up by the man in ck.

    ¡°Your mother is a demon. She will be burned to death. Only after experiencing fire will her body be clean, and we will no longer pursue her sins. And you all, will be brought back by me to atone for your parents¡¯ sins. ¡±

    In the crowd, a person whispered witrembling voice, ¡°Poor child, they will definitely capture you and sell you.¡±

    Boyan motioned for his men to take the two children away. ¡°The existence of the zhengzong is to help you eliminate the Devils. And our Sacred Master Yatuo Angge is the true incarnation of a Divine Spirit. He will guide you in the right direction and show you how to be happy. ¡°These two children, although their father was possessed by evil spirits, the Holy Emperor was kind enough to wash away the sins on their bodies.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Light it.¡±

    Several ck-robed men raised their torches to light up the fire. Just then, a 14-15 year old girl suddenly stood up, pointed at Boyan and shouted, ¡°She¡¯s not a demon, you¡¯re the ones who are! She is the gentlest woman in the vige. No matter how weak and poor she is, she will help us if anyone needs her help. And you, you barged into our vige just like that, snatching our food and money away like robbers, yet you still want to burn her, if you are not demons, then what are you?! ¡±

    ¡°Another pitiful person possessed by an evil spirit.¡±

    Bo Yang looked somewhat regretful. He nced at the young girl and discovered that she still looked somewhat beautiful. ¡°Bring her here. I will personally use the teachings of the Holy Master to expel the evil spirits from her body. If we capture her family, then it¡¯s clear that all of them have been possessed by evil spirits. ¡±

    Two people wearing ck robes went up to grab the young girl. Her mother rushed over to save her, but was kicked away by the person in ck. This kick was extremely powerful, and itnded directly on her heart. Her mother let out a muffled groan before fainting on the spot. Two ck robed men carried the girl and threw her intouse. Boyan followed them in, and when he closed the door, he said, ¡°Burn her parents too. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s no way to save them. As for evil spirits, our tolerance for them is zero. If we find one, we burn one to death. Only when all the evil spirits are burned to death will the world truly be beautiful. ¡±

    He turned and went in, mming the door behind him.

    At this time, An Zheng had just arrived outside the vige and smelled the faint smell of blood.

    Boyan sat down in the room and looked at the frightened girl. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve pissed off, or what you¡¯re up against.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The young girl cried out, ¡°You hurt my parents, so I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Bo Yang kicked the girl in the stomach and looked at her with contempt. ¡°No, the one who hurt your parents is not me, but you. If it wasn¡¯t for you spouting nonsense, they wouldn¡¯t have died. You are the culprit. Think about it, they all died because of you. ¡±

    The girly there, her face twisted in pain, but the sadness and despair in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    This was a world where one could not even speak the truth?

    Bo Yang bent over and picked the girl up from the ground before tossing her onto a nearby table. He flipped the girl over and tore off her clothes. Just as he was about to take off his pants, he suddenly heard something out of ce outside. Pop, pop, pop, pop. It seems like something from a firepower burning is exploding. Also, the sound of wailing is too ear-piercing ¡­

    Boyan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He pulled up his pants, turned around, and pushed open the door.

    Outside, the vigers were still kneeling.

    A cold man wearing a long ck robe expressionlessly lifted the disciples one by one and threw them into the fire. He didn¡¯t know why, but all of his subordinates seemed to have turned into wood as they stood there motionlessly. And when the young man picked him up and threw him into the fire, he didn¡¯t say a word, as if death was doing something.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    Boyan roared.

    An Zheng turned to look at him, and continued to throw people into the fire. None of those people could struggle, but the moment they were thrown into the fire, they could hear the wails and cries of people. The moment the human oil came out, they could hear how creepy the sounds were.

    ¡°You came out very quickly. If you came out a secondter, you would be the first person I threw in.¡±

    An Zheng threw thest zhengzong disciple in a ck robe into the fire and casually picked up a few branches that were scattered on the ground and threw them in as well. The branchesnded on the face of one of the zhengzong disciple and were quickly ignited by the fire.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Bo Yang: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.

 Chapter 887 - Remember me, I am your enemy

    <h4>Chapter 887 ¨C Remember me, I am your enemy</h4>

    The power of the zhengzong, a Demonic Sect, had notpletely expanded into the Western Regions. No one had ever dared to provoke them before. In this small vige, a dozen or so zhengzong people were enough to ughter the entire vige, but thosemoners did not dare to resist.

    At this moment, the people that were like tied sheep finally saw that someone dared to stand out. What surprised them even more was that it waerson from the Central ins who stood out.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    A man shouted in indignation.

    However, he didn¡¯t ask An Zheng to kill Bo Yang, but rather shouted at him. The viger who was kneeling on the ground, almost killed by the people of zhengzong, pointed at An Zheng with red eyes: ¡°Kill this Central ins person, kill this pagan!¡±

    Even the parents of the young girl who was almost thrown into the fire earlier hid far away now. When she looked at An Zheng, her eyes were filled with fear and hostility.

    ¡°This guy will kill us all!¡±

    ¡°He actually dares to touch the people of zhengzong, isn¡¯t this implicating us? Everyone go and kill him, if you kill him, zhengzong will not kill us. ¡±

    ¡°You go!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys going?!¡±

    Bo Yang looked at An Zheng with a smile: ¡°Did you see that? Do you feel any pity for yourself now? You want to save them? You can save him? Even if you saved their lives, could you save their minds? They were ves now, mindless ves. I let them live, I let them die. Do you think you can change anything by yourself? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and threw thest member of the zhengzong into the fire: ¡°I never thought of changing them.

    He turned to Boyan. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    The young girl, who was almost humiliated by Bo Yang, staggered out of the room. Her mother rushed forward and grabbed her. She then raised her hand and pped her. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    The young girl who originally wanted to rush over to find Bo Yang and give it her all stood there, her face filled with confusion and despair: ¡°You guys?¡±

    Her mother tore at her. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If you hadn¡¯t resisted and lured this man from the Central ins, we might still be alive. Now look, it¡¯s all because of you, what about your little brother?! ¡±

    Her father was also yelling, ¡°Your brother is so young. Have you never considered him? If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll kill you first! ¡±

    A group of surviving vigers also shouted, ¡°How can you be so ignorant? What¡¯s wrong with sacrificing yourself for the sake of the vige? Everyone will take good care of you. Now, you are the sinner of the vige. Even if we all die, we will curse you to hell, you bitch! ¡±

    An Zheng, who was walking towards Bo Yang, turned around and stood beside the young girl. He raised his hand and wiped away the tears on her face, ¡°Remember my appearance, because from today onwards, I will be your enemy that killed your father and mother.¡±

    An Zheng turned around expressionlessly, grabbed the girl¡¯s father and lifted him up: ¡°In your eyes, what does your daughter count as?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ Cough cough, it¡¯s none of your business! ¡±

    An Zheng was no longer willing to speak. He lifted the middle-aged man and threw him into the fire, then the girl¡¯s mother. An Zheng looked at the vigers who were scared silly, ¡°I am not a saint. If the first time was to save you, then I no longer have any interest in saving you. None of you will be able to leave. If zhengzong doesn¡¯t kill you, I will also kill all of you. ¡±

    Those vigers cried out in rm and ran backwards, as if they had seen a real devil.

    An Zheng looked at the youngdy, then pointed to her brother who looked to be only two or three years old: ¡°Bring him to sit over there and wait for me, very quickly.¡±

    Bo Yang, who had been looking coldly at An Zheng killing people, had aplicated feeling in his heart to the extreme. He really didn¡¯t know what this person in front of him was thinking. How could this Central ins person do things in such a disorderly manner? After killing so many of his men, he turned around and killed a few more vigers.

    When he saw An Zheng¡¯s ice-cold expression, he suddenly understood... This person was not a kind person. He was an evil person.

    Bo Yang made his move, his hands forming a strange seal. He then fiercely pushed forward, ¡°Devour him, the power from hell!¡±

    A mass of ck gas gushed out from his palms and quickly formed intuge ball of fog. Within the dark room, countless demons and ghosts were dancing around wildly. A mournful sound echoed from within, drifting far away. Ghost shadows flew out from the ball of fog one after another and pounced towards An Zheng. These ghost shadows looked terrifying, and their limbs were twisted.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    An Zheng stood there watching as the ghosts charged towards him, suddenly he bent down and roared. Following his furious roar, his figure seemed to transform into a demon from hell at that moment. Those ghost shadows were so scared that their entire bodies were trembling, and none of them dared to approach. None of them dared to flee. They all curled up and trembled, as if waiting for An Zheng to reap their souls.

    An Zheng reached out and took out Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death, sweeping it horizontally. The ck sickle emitted a ck aura, and as the sickle swept past, all the ghosts were split into two. He reached out his hand to grab, and all the fragmented ghost shadows were sucked towards him. Then, they were crumpled into a ball in his palm. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng threw that ck lump of thing on the ground.

    ¡°You are not allowed to reincarnate.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, that step was as though he was stepping on Bo Yang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°In order to obtain the power that came from the Infernal Realm from Yatuo Angge, the two of you used your own souls in exchange, so as to support his clones in the Infernal Realm. You think you have gained power, but in reality, all of you are just nutrients for Yatuo Angge¡¯s immortality. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and Bo Yang¡¯s body immediately flew towards An Zheng. Bo Yang struggled violently. With great difficulty, he lifted his hand to his mouth and then bit his own hand. Blood ran down his fingers, and his hands twisted into a strange seal.

    ¡°Demon of Hell, I beg you to descend upon me and help me kill this person who dared to oppose you.¡±

    His eyes suddenly turned ck, and his body began to distort and expand. It was as if every bone was broken and grew like wild grass, causing his body to be supported in a grotesque manner. The skin on his face had fallen off inrge pieces, revealing ayer of dark green sticky substance underneath.

    Boyan¡¯s body was at least twice asrge as before, his limbs twisted and grew as if they were branches without leaves.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bo Yang screamed, broke free from An Zheng¡¯s control of the energy in the air and pounced towards An Zheng like a wild beast. When themoners who were hiding far away saw that Boyan had be like that, they couldn¡¯t help but kneel down and kowtow. They were muttering to themselves, begging for forgiveness, while also cursing that Central ins citizen to be killed quickly.

    ¡°The power of your Hell isn¡¯t pure.¡±

    The three purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated, and Bo Yang¡¯s body that was rushing forward suddenly stopped. The formless energy was like countless invisible giant nails nailing him there. Even though he couldn¡¯t see them, many parts of his body started to bleed.

    Bo Yang roared, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    ¡°He used to be an avenger, but now he¡¯eaper.¡±

    An Zheng ced the Scythe of Death beside Bo Yang¡¯s neck and looked at him as he said, ¡°Your soul was dedicated to Yatuo Angge, so he must be able to sense what you have encountered right now. Tell him I¡¯m here to reap him. You do not even have the qualifications to go to hell and be a ghost. I will judge you, and your souls will scatter, never to enter the cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    The scythe pulled back, and Boyan¡¯s ugly head tumbled down.

    When An Zheng turned around, Bo Yang¡¯s body fell backwards and crashed into the ground with a loud thud. Maybe it was because he had used the power of hell that An Zheng¡¯s body had undergone some changes. His left eye could be considered normal, but there were three more blue star point. At this time, his left eye had already turnedpletely dark red, and the three purple star point were also slightly ck.

    An Zheng walked over to the girl and her brother, ¡°Remember how I look like? If you want to take revenge,e back when you are certain that you can kill me, because at that time, I will not show mercy to you. ¡±

    He turned.

    The girl¡¯s hand held onto his clothes, and her voice was filled with grief: ¡°Please take us away, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. ¡°I also do not want my younger brother to be like them.¡±

    In the distance, when they saw An Zheng kill even Bo Yang who had turned into a demon, they were all scared pale. However, even now, they still did not have the slightest hint of gratitude when they looked at An Zheng. From their point of view, it seemed that An Zheng was the true culprit who had ruined their beautiful lives.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng only said a single word, then took the lead to walk out. The youngdy carried his brother, and followed closely behind An Zheng.

    Just then, a viger suddenly stood up and shouted witrembling voice, ¡°You can¡¯t take her away! If you take her away, and the people from zhengzonge and ask us for her, we won¡¯t have anyone to hand over, what will we do? You took her away, and we all have to die. ¡±

    He seemed to be giving it his all as he roared at An Zheng, ¡°We don¡¯t need you toe from the Central ins here. Hurry up and leave, but you can¡¯t bring her away. As long as she is here, we may have a way out. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he looked at the man: ¡°You¡¯re saying, if I take her away, you¡¯ll die in the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± If you take her away, we will all die in the future! ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡±

    He walked slowly over to the man. The man pretended to be calm, but he did not dare look into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed onto his hair. That person subconsciously tried to dodge but how could he? An Zheng looked into his eyes after grabbing his hair and said: ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be killed by the zhengzong in the future, so I¡¯ve thought of a solution for you. I¡¯ll kill you now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the future. ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his leg and kicked the person¡¯s lower abdomen. The person¡¯s body flew backwards, but his hair was still being held in An Zheng¡¯s hands. With a bang, the person¡¯s neck was cut apart. An Zheng held the head in his hands, but the body was sent flying for at leasundred metres, falling outside the vige in the desert.

    An Zheng looked at the remaining people, and they all knelt down in fear.

    The girl covered her brother¡¯s eyes with her hands. When she looked at An Zheng, her expression was especiallyplicated.

    An Zheng walked back, took the child from her hands, and then pulled her hand as he walked into the distance. As the night deepened, the three of them disappeared into the darkness, as if they had really entered the depths of that terrifying hell.

 Chapter 888 - Straight Face

    <h4>Chapter 888 ¨C Straight Face</h4>

    Caloro City

    When An Zheng brought the brother and sister into the city, cheers erupted from the city wall. Although there weren¡¯t many people cheering, the sound shot straight up into the sky. An Zheng could tell from the voice that there was Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai, Gu Qianye and the monkey, but not Qu Liuxi.

    He raised his head to look up. Qu Liuxi was standing there and looking at him, her eyes red.

    An Zheng gavhumbs up, and the fatty shouted ¡°awesome¡± on top of the city walls.

    The young girl whose name was Qi Mu Shan looked at An Zheng, then looked at An Zheng and his friends. She suddenly felt that the legendary hero and his friends should be like this. From the start, as she followed An Zheng, she had felt that they were separated by a whole world. However, after entering the city, seeing the excited cheers of his friends, she suddenly felt that the distance between them was close.

    Heroes were not gods, but humans.

    But for some reason, when the fifteen year old girl, Qimu Shan saw the gentle, quiet and beautiful woman walk to An Zheng, and pull An Zheng¡¯s hand to ce it on her face, she felt a little sad.

    This was a bit awkward, but she didn¡¯t understand it herself.

    Du Shoushou embraced An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Looks like you have grown a little stronger, tell me, did the white-bearded Old Taoist give you some powerful pills or a Tiger Whip Pill?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to try tonight?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re annoying, I already want to give iry right now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The heck... What happened in the days when I was away? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°We are shameless, can you not be so cheap?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°How can Ipare to you in terms of shamelessness?¡±

    Chen Shaobai sized An Zheng up from top to bottom: ¡°That white-bearded Old Taoist didn¡¯t say anything and took you away. From the time you left until now, Xiao Liu¡¯er hasn¡¯t slept a single day.

    An Zheng pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand. ¡°I made you worry.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°No, no, you guys can just go backter on. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back, it¡¯s good that you came back, An Zheng. The monk told him that he had settled the matter with the Buddhist Sect, and was waiting for Yatuo Angge toe back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Undercover? ¡°What kind of trap?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Can¡¯t you do it with your cowardice ¡­ ¡­ The monk told us not to go anywhere today and to wait for someone in the city. ¡±

    ¡°Waiting for who?¡±

    As he was speaking, a group of people and horses appeared on the public road outside the city wall. There seemed to be around a hundred or so women, all of whom were the same type of person. They wore bright red battle gowns, and their armor shone brightly in the sunlight. The squad was escorting a carriage. It was an exquisite carriage. It was a unicorn pulling the carriage. It was so noble that it seemed like the king of the demonic beasts.

    The defending troops on the city wall suddenly cheered loudly, much louder than the cheers of Du Shoushou and the others when they heard the news that he had returned.

    ¡°The Mayor is back!¡±

    ¡°Quickly open the city gates! The mayor is back!¡±

    His voice was getting louder and louder, and even the clouds in the sky seemed to have been shattered by his voice. An Zheng turned his head to look at the direction of the city. All of the citizens had rushed out from their homes, and there were walls of people on both sides of the street.

    The moment the cavalry escorted the chariots through the city gate, the cheers suddenly soared. People looked so excited, as if they were returning to their gods.

    ¡°Jialou Huowu.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the carriage and muttered these four words. He didn¡¯t know why, but An Zheng kept having the feeling that this woman had some sort of story that no one else knew. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the city, and the people inside whispered a few words to each other. Then, the escort of the cavalry moved off in the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Ady wearing a purple cheongsam came down from the carriage and waved to the crowd. The citizens¡¯ cheers grew louder and louder, causing Du Shoushou to exim in admiration, ¡°What kind of woman can make a city¡¯s citizens admire her so much? I¡¯m afraid the word ¡®heroine¡¯ is not enough to describe her. I heard that the reason why this Caloro City was able to survive in between is because of this City Lord. ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this kind of woman is enough to make people admire her.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°The monk is the one who made us wait for her.¡±

    As she was speaking, the woman had already walked up the stairs towards the top of the city wall. An Zheng and the others couldn¡¯t be rude when they went over to greet him. It was only when they got closer that they could see that the girl¡¯s beauty was unreasonable. The beauty on her body seemed to have transcended the human world. She was mature and did not lose her youth. Although her face did not have that sort of peerless beauty, it still looked very beautiful. At first nce, one might think that she was just an ordinary beauty, but after looking at her for a bit, one would feel that there was not a single part of her face that was not beautiful.

    At that time, two words uncontrobly popped up in An Zheng¡¯s heart ¡­ Demonic.

    That¡¯s right, this girl was extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve returned from Caloro City. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±

    She cupped her fists as she spoke, but there was alsrace of heroic spirit in her gentleness. Her purple long skirt vividly outlined her body, adding a touch of elegance and elegance to it.

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°We intrude.¡±

    Jialou Huowuughed, as though her eyes could not help but drift towards the monkey. The monkey was in a daze as it squatted on top of the wall with a furry grass in its mouth. It was unknown what it was thinking about.

    After Jialou Huowu finished introducing each of them, she pointed at the monkey and asked, ¡°This is?¡±

    Du Shoushou went over and put his arm around the monkey¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Hero, I¡¯m calling you, but you just squatted there in a daze for a long time. What are you thinking about?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I keep having the feeling that the monk is hiding something from me.¡±

    He looked at Jialou Huowu apologetically: ¡°Sorry, there were some things on my mind, I couldn¡¯t hear anything you said.¡±

    After saying that, Monkey once again looked outside the city. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°I keep having the feeling that I¡¯ve been here before. There¡¯s something hidden in Monkey¡¯s words, so I asked him if he was willing to say ¡­¡± What exactly is the thing that he wants, is it rted to me? ¡±

    Jialou Huowu¡¯s gaze moved away from the monkey, but the moment she turned her head, An Zheng seemed to see a faint hint of sadness in her eyes. The sadness quickly disappeared, as if she didn¡¯t want others to see the change in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The wind here is strong.¡± Divisions had already looked for me, which was why I was dyed for a day. He had already obtained the Buddhist Sect¡¯s magical equipment that could let him enter hell temporarily, but only for forty-four hours. So, once Yatuo Anggees here, we have to kill him quickly, we only have one chance ¡­ Yatuo Angge is an extremely cunning person, there is no way he will have a second chance. ¡±

    As they walked, they checked the monk¡¯s n again to make sure that nothing was left out.

    Just as they were talking, someone suddenly ran over and whispered into Jialou Huowu¡¯s ears: ¡°Something happened over at the auction house, someone came over to cause trouble, and we suspect that it¡¯s someone from the zhengzong.¡±

    Jialou Huowu looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look, you guys don¡¯t show yourselves for now.¡±

    Jialou Huowu retrieved an order badge and gave it to An Zheng: ¡°This is my order badge, everyone in the city will listen to your orders when they see it. We will drink tea in the quiet building not far away and support you at any time. If Yatuo Angge came, the te would light up. I fought with him before, and the injuries on my body was all thanks to him. However, he was also injured by me, and the blood on this token is his. As long as he¡¯s around, the token will tell you. ¡±

    An Zheng thanked him and followed him back to the auction house.

    Although the Caloro City was a very famous big city in the Western Regions, it couldn¡¯t bepared with those big cities in the Central ins. Whether it was the size of the city or its poption, the poption of the floating city was muchrger than most of therge cities in the Central ins. Caloro City warading city, and customers from all over the ce had gathered here, so you could see almost anything that came your way. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the tea and porcin of the Central ins, the silver and jade of the Western Regions, or even the goods from the other side of the sea.

    The auction house was veryrge, and the decorations were quite luxurious. An Zheng followed the person in through the back door and directly went to the second floor. Looking down from the second floor, the worker pointed down and said, ¡°It¡¯s those guys. They were very generous, but their actions were too abnormal. After they came here, they bought a few expensive things and then asked our shopkeeper if he saw anyone selling a sickle. ¡±

    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°This is really rare. This is an auction house, not a farm tools seller. Where did this sicklee from?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There really is one.¡±

    After tidying up his clothes, he said, ¡°Prepare the best room for me and then see what they bought. As long as they bought it, you can say that someone increased the price.¡±

    The waiter nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    An Zheng sat down in the private room and sipped his tea, then heard themotion below. The people downstairs had their eyes on one item, but the shopkeeper just didn¡¯t want to sell it. He said that the guests upstairs had said that the things here were round enough that no one was allowed to buy any more.

    The leader of the group frowned, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s so generous.¡±

    He quickly made his way upstairs. The waiter pretended to not be able to stop him. Then, the young man pushed aside the curtain and barged in. The moment he saw An Zheng, he waspletely stunned. This guy was exactly the weird young man that An Zheng met in the tavern.

    That person was stunned for a moment beforeughing, as if he had found his prey.

    ¡°Young master, we are destined to meet each other. I am called Psalm of God and have taken a look at a few things downstairs. What, do you want some too, young master?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I arrived before you, and I¡¯ve taken a fancy to all the things here, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Praise the gods: ¡°You said you had taken a fancy to it, so you¡¯re not allowed to let anyone else buy it. I want to know how domineering you are. We all spend money to buy things, are you sure you can buy everything here? ¡°How about this, if you can take out something that I feel is of sufficient weight, I will leave and not fight with you over it.¡±

    An Zheng asked: What do you want to see?

    ¡°At the very least, you have to be able to prove that you are qualified to buy all the items in this auction house.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ Is there something wrong with him? ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Whether I have the qualifications or not, what can you do about it?¡±

    Saying this, he sat down and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, you have a sickle in your hand, I want it. As long as you are willing to take out the scythe, I guarantee that you will not reject the offer. Forget about this room, in the entire Western Regions, just tell me what you have your eyes on. I can help you find it and trade it for this sickle. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°There is only one thing that I can exchange.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yatuo Angge¡¯s life.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re here in the city. You want to steal my things? ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you. I want to see how you guys are going to snatch it.¡±

    ¡°I like direct people.¡±

    He also stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Heaven forbid me

    <h4>Chapter 889 ¨C Heaven forbid me</h4>

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whererson of the Central ins like you got the guts to do so. Even if this ce is the Caloro City and not the Jacobs city of the country, it still isn¡¯t the Central ins. Do you really think you can do whatever you want here? If you think that Jialou Huowu can protect you, then let me give you a word of advice. Jialou Huowu is unable to do so by herself, so this Caloro City will sooner orter belong to my Suo Nation. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°I will now give you a chance to live, hand over the Scythe of Death, and I will treat it as if nothing that you did before had happened. I can forgive you for killing one of our elders in Jacobs, or for being rude to me on these two asions. I still have some status in the zhengzong, so the Holy Master can still listen to a little of my words. Hand over the Scythe of Death and convert to my zhengzong. With your strength, I can even rmend you to be an elder. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°What you said is not enough.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Is there someone called Bo Yang in your zhengzong? What is your status in the zhengzong? ¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I will take care of two of your zhengzong Elders, one at Jacobs City. On the way back, I passed through a small vige that I don¡¯t know about, and killed another one. Two elders have died in my hands, I do not think that your so-called Saint will forgive me. ¡±

    Praise God¡¯s Ode¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a guarantee.¡± Even if you kill two elders, as long as you are willing to hand over the Scythe of Death and convert to zhengzong, you alone can match up to those two elders. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Killing two elders is enough to prove that I¡¯m stronger than them? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then ¡­¡±

    An Zheng moved closer, looked into the eyes that offered praise, and asked: ¡°May I ask what your position is in the zhengzong?¡±

    Shen Se felt the killing intent in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and his face turned angry: ¡°My position in zhengzong is very special, there is no one who can rece me. I can guarantee that you will kill two elders. As long as you obey me, I can still guarantee that you will live on and enjoy iparable privileges in the future. If you are stubborn, you really want to touch me ¡­ None of you and your friends will return to the Central ins alive. Not only that, the people of zhengzong will enter the Central ins and find your family, rtives, and friends.

    An Zheng: ¡°The more serious, the better. Otherwise, if I really think you¡¯re joking, how am I supposed to deal with you?¡±

    Ode to the gods suddenly regretteding upstairs. When he reached the door, he turned around and saw that his four or five bodyguards were still downstairs. He had seen An Zheng take action before, and he knew that he was definitely no match for this person. The reason he dared to act so unbridled in the Caloro City was not because he was strong, but because he ¡­ was Yatuo Angge¡¯s son. Everyone in the Caloro City knew, as well as the people of the Guoluo Nation, so no one dared to provoke him.

    ¡°You think you can kill us all?¡±

    Praise the Goddess jumped down from the second floor and stood behind the guards. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to do that.¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the private room on the second floor, holding onto the railing as he looked down: ¡°I won¡¯t kill all of you, at least leave one person behind to notify everyone.¡±

    A glimmer of hope shed in the eulogy¡¯s eyes. He turned around and rushed out, ¡°Go!¡±

    Just as he rushed to the door to go out, he saw An Zheng walk in with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The expression on Psalm¡¯s face changed.

    Even if he knew that he was no match for this Central ins person, he himself was still at the Lower Celestial Stage level, how could he be that much slower than him? He was very close to the door and An Zheng was still on the second floor, but he had yet to exit the room when An Zheng was already waiting outside.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d let someone go back, but not you.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, he was already in front of the Ode of the Gods. The two of them were so close to each other that they could even breathe on each other¡¯s faces. With a loud shout, he retreated backwards, but no matter how he retreated, An Zheng always maintained the same distance between them. The guard beside Shen Zong took action, his de shing towards An Zheng¡¯s neck. Dang! The de actually shed at An Zheng¡¯s body, but unfortunately, a gap appeared on the de¡¯s neck after chopping An Zheng. It was stuck there like the curve of half a neck.

    An Zheng reached out and took the de, then nced at the cultivator who was scared witless: ¡°The de is not bad, but its strength is not enough.¡±

    With a sweep of the long de, the cultivator¡¯s head flew into the sky. Then the long de swung out, slicing through the chest of the second cultivator who was near. The man looked at the hole in his chest in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand how the man from the Central ins could be so fast. Moreover, that was a magical equipment from the Golden-Rank. It could open the mountain, but when it hit the neck of the opponent, it actually broke.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the long de flew back, although he said it waity, he kept the shattered de. The iplete Golden-Rank is also part of the Golden-Rank, you can just feed it to the Broken Army Sword as snacks.

    There were still two guards standing there looking at each other, not daring toe up. Their twopanions had gone up, but they had fallen down faster than they had ever gone up.

    Seeing the two of them hesitate, An Zheng was a little dissatisfied: ¡°If you two don¡¯t want toe up, I suggest that you two decide who is going to live and who will be the next. I just said that I would let someone go back to report to Yatuo Angge. The most important thing for a man to do in the martial arts world is to keep his word.

    The two of them turned to run. Three purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated for a bit and then the two of them were frozen still.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    The star point in An Zheng¡¯s eyes rotated once again, and both of the right arms were released. Only the right arm was released.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the Ode of the Gods that had already retreated back into the house: ¡°I had originally wanted to say, if I had killed you earlier, would you have had your ce in the zhengzong, but you said that you are Yatuo Angge¡¯s son, I am very embarrassed right?¡±

    Praise: ¡°You ¡­¡±

    He swallowed hard and said, ¡°Although we are still unfamiliar with each other, I believe there is nothing that can¡¯t be solved. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I promise to give you everything you want. As long as I¡¯m alive... Right! Don¡¯t kill me, just capture me. He¡¯ll give you anything you want from my father. He only has one son, and he can¡¯t give me up. Don¡¯t kill me. Everything can be negotiated. ¡±

    An Zheng pulled up a chair and sat down: ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come over here, you two, hold the back of your hands in front of me. It would be lucky if you two can see who is giving a different skill from the other two. ¡±

    Praise God, seeing that the two men actually came over, was angry, ¡°You two bastards! You didn¡¯t protect me well. Even if one of you made it back alive, would my father let you go? You two idiots, you dare to fight against the back of my hand?! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I do not know if they will die or not, but if they do not do as I say, they will die right now. I said to let someone go back, and if he doesn¡¯t go back, then I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Walking in the martial arts world, the most important thing is to keep to your words. Now, you can begin.¡±

    ¡°I would never do sucumiliating thing with them!¡±

    Ode to God shouted.

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound: ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first, and then let them put the rock scissors on you properly.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t kill me, you killed me, and there¡¯s no turning back for you. As long as I don¡¯t die, my father will give you whatever you want. ¡±

    ¡°Now, immediately.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and pointed at the two people: ¡°See, the two of them are already prepared and are waiting for you.¡±

    Praise God walked over trembling, half scared and half angry. He red at the two men, but they didn¡¯t look at him. No one wanted to die. Since the back of one¡¯s hand was the only chance of survival, why should they give it up? Rather than giving up, he might as well leave his life to luck.

    ¡°Get ready, the back of the palm!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Ode to the Godughed crazily. Among the three of them, only he had the back of his hand. The other two had the palms. Heughed like a madman. He rushed in front of An Zheng and raised his hand: ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that? I¡¯m the back of my hand! I won! You said you would walk in the martial arts world with your word, you said it! ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°I promise you... ¡°If you win, you die.¡±

    He grabbed the Ode of the Goddess¡¯s neck and lifted it up before pressing it on the ground ¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! The back of the Ode of the Goddess smashed into the ground, shattering who knows how many floors. The tip of the sword was pointed at the Ode of the Gods and said, ¡°What you said just now is very reasonable. My goal is not to kill you, but to kill your father, Yatuo Angge. But... Between me and Sin, there will be no negotiations. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s sword stabbed down, and witfft sound, it pierced Feng Siniang¡¯s chest. The Broken Army Sword passed through it, and the tip of the sword once again pierced into the ground. Shen Se raised his hand and waved frantically, as if he wanted to grab onto An Zheng before he died. After waving his arm for a while, he finally drooped down.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword rotated a few times in the eulogy¡¯s heart, and then came out, ¡°Even if it¡¯s in the face of evil, I still don¡¯t like to use threatening methods. If this battle could only be won by threatening, then it would be better not to fight. Moreover, you overestimated yourself. Even if your father dies, you won¡¯t let me off. I have not reconciled orpromised with all the sins of the world. Heaven forgive me for the crimesmitted by the people of zhengzong. ¡±

    He walked back and looked at the two people who had been scared senseless. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Rock scissors, move faster. I¡¯m still in a hurry to eat lunch.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and ced the sword on the table. The people in the auction house had all run away in fear, but the people in the auction house were all Jialou Huowu¡¯s subordinates, it was the first time they saw someone who was even more evil than the evil person when facing the evil person, but for some reason, they felt that they should use a method that was even worse than the evil person.

    An Zheng wiped the Broken Army Sword, ¡°Come, stone, scissors, cloth.¡±

 Chapter 890 - Shameful of Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 890 ¨C Shameful of Your Heart</h4>

    Jialou Huowu stood outside and watched An Zheng use a method that made her a little ufortable to kill him as he praised the deity. She felt that he couldn¡¯t understand this young man at all. Divisions said that An Zheng had the strongest buddhist aura ever seen. But if he killed easily, then where would the Buddha¡¯s character be? When he was killing people, he was so arrogant and unreasonable.

    However, the Divisions was confident, he said that An Zheng waerson who valued all living things, and wanted to kill and be a demon. Isn¡¯t that very contradictory? With such a personality, how could he not suffer?

    Divisions also said that he waerson who carried a blood feud on his back. Maybe he was the one who killed them for the pleasure of revenge?

    Seeing An Zhenging out of the auction house, Jialou Huowu looked at An Zheng with aplicated gaze: ¡°I want to know, when you were killing someone, how did you feel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as revenge?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    After An Zheng faintly replied two words, he seemed to have lost all interest in chatting. He walked towards the inn in the distance, and Jialou Huowu¡¯s eyes kept on watching him. He did not know what the consequences would be when the Divisions handed such an important matter to such a young man. She did not trust An Zheng.

    An Zheng, who was walking out, stopped and turned his head back to look at her, ¡°Also, revenge has no pleasure, not the slightest bit. Have you ever had hatred? If you had, you would know that revenge is only a way to end pain, not a way to pursue pleasure. ¡±

    Jialou Huowu¡¯s shoulders trembled almost imperceptibly as she repeated the words An Zheng had just said to himself.

    ¡°Revenge has never been a way to pursue pleasure, but a way to end pain.¡±

    In the tavern, when Du Shoushou talked about what happened to him when he passed by the little vige, he could not help but be annoyed: ¡°Are these vigers really worth saving? They think that living under the zhengzong¡¯s rule is safe, why should we save them? Perhaps in their eyes, we are the monsters. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Anyways, I am not here to save others, I was born not interested in saving others, I am here to help Monk. A saint has my heart for the people of the world, and I am the only one who has my heart for friends. ¡±

    Du Shoushou patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders: ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, this is the first time I feel that you¡¯re handsome.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This is a miracle in medicine. It¡¯s really not easy for you to recover after being blind for so long.¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously looked at the monkey. Ever since he had arrived in Caloro City, the monkey had always been abnormal. He had a loose temper, liked to joke, liked to y around, even mischievous jokes. However, it was as if he had be a different person after arriving here. He would be in a daze all day long.

    ¡°Monkey Bro.¡±

    An Zheng sat down beside Qi Tian, leaning on his shoulder: ¡°I know that it is very immoral to ask about someone¡¯s privacy, but I keep having the feeling that there is a misunderstanding between you and a monk. And this misunderstanding might lead to some bad things happening. I don¡¯t know if he asked us to help him this time because he felt that he owed us something, or because he wanted to make up for it, or because he was just confused ¡­ But everyone can feel that he seems to be doing something for you. ¡±

    Monkey was startled. He nced at An Zheng, then stood up, hugged his own head, and walked away with a small wooden stick in his mouth. ¡°Whatever he wants to do, it¡¯s not rted to me.¡±

    Qi Tian jumped down from the second floor, and walked towards the distant streets with a bit of destion. An Zheng noticed that when he turned a corner downstairs, Jialou Huowu was standing there and watched the monkey¡¯s back as it disappeared into the distance, and had not moved for a long time.

    ¡°No matter what, this matter is very dangerous.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°This time, we are facing an indestructible guy with two bodies. He called himself the Saint, but the Buddhist Sect did not care about him. This meant that this person¡¯s strength was so strong that the Buddhist Sect was not willing to provoke him. All of us... How about this, everyone gather some money, let¡¯s try it out and see if we can buy or kill people. ¡°After I gather enough money, I¡¯ll ask my dad if he can do it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng burst out inughter, ¡°Your father even brought that huge crystal coffin of his into the ship, saying that he wanted to strengthen his roots and nurture his vitality ¡­¡±

    ¡°The n is sun. It¡¯s notplicated at all.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have already released the bait, if Yatuo Angge does note, there is nothing we can do. He must have some secret in the sect of the Tong Luo zhengzong, where he is immortal. ording to the Divisions, he should go to hell to kill Yatuo Angge¡¯s clones in hell. After Yatuo Angge entered the Caloro City, the monkey went to the main rudder of the zhengzong and destroyed the mysterious array. As for us ¡­ ¡°Kill him.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked to the balcony, holding onto the railing as he looked outside: ¡°Do you guys feel that the mayor knows about monkeys?¡±

    ¡°You think so too.¡±

    After Gu Qianye heard this topic, she jumped as if she had been shocked by lightning and ran over to An Zheng¡¯s side, ¡°The way she looks at the monkey is not right, it¡¯s not as simple as knowing the monkey. I have always felt that there must be some story of love and hate between the two of them, the kind that can¡¯t be finished with ten thousand words. ¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I know what those eyes mean.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Repeat it once more.¡±

    ¡°I am ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye smacked Chen Shaobai on the chin with her Sky Cannon: ¡°Be good and say the second half of the sentence.¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his chin: ¡°You are a goddess ¡­ Sick. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi watched as they left and walked behind An Zheng, hugging his waist: ¡°No matter what I want to face, I just beg you, please do not abandon us this time and face this matter by yourself. We are not just friends anymore, we are family. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around and hugged Qu Liuxi, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t do it this time.¡±

    He extended his hand and scratched at Qu Liuxi¡¯s delicate nose, ¡°This time, let the demons of the western region see how our Central ins chivalrous heroes get rid of violence and safety.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯rero.¡±

    Just as he was talking, a horn sounded from the city walls. Although the sound was neither crisp nor loud, it had a prating power that quickly spread throughout the entire Caloro City. It was unknown if it was because they had already arranged this beforehand or because they had already gotten used to it, but when the horn sounded, all the citizens of Caloro City walked out of their houses and headed towards the za. An Zheng noticed that the za had opened up tassage, where the citizens walked into the ground in an orderly manner.

    This was a city that was always preparing for war.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°What¡¯sing is stilling.¡±

    He jumped down from the second floor and chased after where Monkey had disappeared. Two minutester, An Zheng found the monkey in a tavern in Caloro City. The table in front of him was already filled with empty wine jugs. The tavern¡¯s owner was already begging him to stop drinking. If he continued to drink, it would lead to his death. An Zheng waved goodbye to the tavern owner, then sat down in front of the monkey. He picked up a jug of wine and drank most of it in one gulp.

    ¡°Time to go.¡±

    An Zheng said after finishing the wine.

    Monkey turned his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    Monkey turned to look at An Zheng, ¡°Do you know what this feels like? I didn¡¯t know anything, but I had to ept everything that had been arranged for me. Why should I ept? He had the look of someone who¡¯s about to do something generous, but I can only wait like a fool? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    He stood up and patted Monkey on the shoulder. ¡°Sometimes being forced to ept his good intentions is not a veryfortable thing to do. Because the other person may not know what you want at all. Maybe it¡¯s not just the past, but the present. ¡°What a monk needs to do is what a monk needs to do. He might not be doing it for your own good, maybe just for himself.¡±

    Monkey raised his head and looked at An Zheng. ¡°For himself?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Put those thoughts aside and just take it as a favor to this monk. What if ¡­ He¡¯s dead. ¡±

    Monkey stood up abruptly. ¡°He won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t allow him to!¡±

    With that said, Monkey rushed out of the tavern. An iron rod flew up into the sky, and in a sh, Monkey appeared on the metal rod. He stepped on it and flew away like an arrow leaving the bow. An Zheng looked at the direction the monkey disappeared in and muttered to himself, ¡°Monkey Bro, I¡¯m not joking around, and I¡¯m not trying to scare you ¡­ Monk, you might really die. ¡±

    On the other side of the city wall, the sound of horns stopped. All the people in Caloro City who could hold onto their weapons had already climbed up the city walls or were preparing. The old, women, and children had already entered the sanctuary and all of them had no fear on their faces. They stood there, the weapons in their hands trembling slightly, not out of fear but out of relief that the war had finallye.

    An Zheng climbed up the city wall and stood there. When she saw An Zhenging up, she pointed forward with his finger: ¡°That is to say, the zhengzong that has harmed the entire country, as long as it is someone who does not believe in them, they will be cruelly suppressed. Back then, when Yatuo Angge killed the king of the Conferred Kingdom, he had put up a new puppet. At that time, there waiver of blood flowing through the city. I know that you are angry with the people of that little vige for not daring to fight back, and yet you are willing to be a walking dead ve. ¡°But I hope you don¡¯t me them. They¡¯re just scared to the extreme.¡±

    ¡°I have tried countless of times to kill Yatuo Angge before. In these past hundred years, my realm has dropped quite a bit, because my injuries have always been bad.¡±

    Jialou Huowu suddenly opened her jacket, revealing a body densely covered in bandages.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m doing this?¡±

    she asked.

    An Zheng shook his head.

    In fact, An Zheng could give many answers, such as for the sake of justice, for the sake of the people, for the sake of the world. But An Zheng couldn¡¯t say it, because he knew these reasons were too hypocritical.

    ¡°For a monkey.¡±

    Jialou Huowuughed. Although those wounds looked very painful on her, but when she smiled, there was a kind of happiness that was hard to understand. In that moment, An Zheng finally understood how urate Gu Qianye¡¯s observation was.

    ¡°I used to be a ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m not alone at all. Of course, I can¡¯t use a good person to differentiate from a bad person. It was only fair to distinguish between a good faerie and a bad one. When I met him, he could run amok in the sky. I thought he was my hero. However, I feel inferior. I always feel that I do not haverfect appearance. I am not worthy of him. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, aftehousand years, I finally managed to take human form. He said that I had changed. ¡°Because I¡¯ve done whatever it takes to achieve my goals. I¡¯m beautiful on the outside, but I¡¯m ugly on the inside.¡±

    ¡°I cried and asked him, how should I change?¡±

    Jialou Huowu took a deep breath, ¡°He said that she had no regrets.¡±

 Chapter 891 - - Mixed combat

    <h4>Chapter 891 ¨C Mixedbat</h4>

    Jialou Huowu nced at An Zheng: ¡°Do you know how hard it is to work without any regrets?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I happen to be the only one who doesn¡¯t know much in this world.¡±

    Jialou Huowu looked at the massive army outside, which was rushing towards the Caloro City like a flood. That was the army of the zhengzong, with at least a few hundred thousand people. When religion has an army, it is undoubtedly one of the most terrible things in the world.

    ¡°I have no qualms about it,¡± Jia Lou Luo turned to look at An Zheng. ¡°My heart may be even more bitter than yours, because what you have no qualms about is your own heart. And what I want to be ashamed of is his true nature. ¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°You think of a way to kill the generals in the army. I¡¯ll deal with that army.¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°You?¡±

    Jialou Huowu: ¡°Myself.¡±

    She jumped off the wall like a blooming flower in the air. When her voice reached An Zheng¡¯s ears, she was already very far away.

    ¡°Very few people in this world know how long I have lived, and very few people know ¡­ The zhengzong was created by Yatuo Angge and I. Back then, I wanted to create a sect to maintain order for the monkey, but I was used by Yatuo Angge and was also sneak attacked. These are my secrets, and the other secret is ¡­ The power of Yatuo Angge¡¯s Hell Element was taught by me. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, Jialou Huowu was already standing alone opposite of the great army.

    A few hundred bull-like, half-strong Warriors pulled a pce-like cart from the ground. When they saw Jialou Huowu, they stopped it. On therge carriage, there were over ten females standing there, all of them looking extremely demonic. The two women pulled up the curtain on one side of the pce. Inside was a very big bed, looking extremelyfortable. As for the sect master of the zhengzong, Yatuo Angge, who imed that he wanted to be on par with the Buddha, leaned on the bed and looked at Jialou Huowu coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    With ayer of gauze draped over his body, Yatuo Angge¡¯s strong muscles could clearly be seen. In his arms were two women who were wrapped around him like water snakes. No matter how he looked at it, this journey had nothing to do with the Buddhist Sect.

    ¡°Only if you don¡¯t die will I be able to kill you with my own hands.¡±

    Yatuo Angge sat up straight, and looked down at Jialou Huowu condescendingly: ¡°All these years, you have always wanted to kill me, and have always been lucky enough to escape. Do you know why I never take the initiative to kill you? Because I¡¯m not in a hurry, and I know that you idiot wille knocking on my door the next time. I just need to wait for you toe. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be lying naked in front of me. ¡±

    Jialou Huowu didn¡¯t say a word, and only slowly raised his right hand. Her purple dress swayed gently in the wind. When she raised her right arm, her wide sleeves fell down, revealing her fair and slender arms. With a sh of golden light, a magical staff appeared in her hand. The staff was iid with a ck gemstone, and when the staff appeared, it immediately emitted bursts of ck light. Streaks of ck light shot out from the gemstone, like strands of sunlight prating through the leaves. However, this sunlight represented darkness and not light.

    ¡°Evil Pearl of Hell ¡­¡±

    When Yatuo Angge saw the ck gemstone, his eyes revealed a hint of greed. ¡°Huo Wu, I told you back then that sooner orter, even your people and the Evil Orb of Hell would not be able to escape from me. Now, this is the time. ¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    Not long after the hell¡¯s Evil Pearl¡¯s ck light shot out, a loud and clear roar of a wild beast sounded out behind Jialou Huowu. Soon after, the earth began to shake. The ground behind her began to crack open, big and small, densely packed. After a loud noise, a White Bone Beast drilled out from the ground. That demonic beast looked at least two hundred meters long and oveundred meters tall. Even if it didn¡¯t have any flesh or blood left except for bones, it would still cause waves of tremors when it walked on the ground.

    If it had flesh and blood, this demonic beast would probably be much bigger than it was now. Following the roar of the White Bone Beast, countless white bones crawled out from the ground. Skeletons crawled out one by one, as if ants had suddenly crawled out from underground. It was an extremely shocking scene.

    Jialou Huowu pointed forward, and the White Bone Army started their attack on zhengzong¡¯s army. The two armies shed on the ins, like two huge waves shing against each other. The waves were very high. On the line where the collision took ce, countless bones and corpses were sent flying. Broken limbs and limbs were sent flying everywhere.

    The gigantic White Bone Beast was likeavy tank as it charged into the army of the zhengzong, with no one able to stop it. Its body dashed forward, and countless people were trampled to death. Even if it was only bones, its body was still iparably sturdy. No matter how those zhengzong soldiers chopped at it, they could not destroy its bones.

    ¡°Back then, these Hell Type cultivation techniques were all taught to me by you. I have to thank you.¡± But because of these cultivation techniques, I¡¯ve be neitheuman nor a ghost, and I also hate you. ¡±

    Yatuo Angge looked at Jialou Huowu and said: ¡°Let¡¯s put these aside. There is one thing that I must tell you ¡­ Your cultivation technique has not improved in all these years, and I have already left you far behind. ¡±

    He waved his hand and a ck scepter appeared in his hand. The entire scepter looked like a ck dragon.

    ¡°The Evil Pearl of Hell is in your hands, but the Dark Emblem is in my hands.¡±

    Yatuo Angge continued, ¡°Back then, the supreme artifact of the Great Hidden Fire King, aside from the pitch-ck cassock, there was also this scepter and your Pearl of Hell. But an evil bead without the Dark Staff is nothing, what I can summon is just some low-level stuff. ¡±

    He pointed the scepter forward and the army suddenly became strong. They all became immortal bodies, and the scarier thing was that each of their bodies became extremely sturdy. Comparatively speaking, the soldiers with bones were much more vulnerable. The zhengzong¡¯s army kept charging, and the White Bone Army¡¯s front lines were being crushed again and again. The gigantic Spirit Demon beast rushed over to stop the zhengzong¡¯s army¡¯s attack. Suddenly, over ten gigantic Bone Eagles appeared in the sky. Each of these eagles was around seventy to eighty meters in size. Although they looked like skeletons, the bones on their bodies emitted a metallic luster. However, they were even harder than steel.

    These eagles swooped down from the sky andunched an attack at the White Bone Beast. After the White Bone Beast saw the bone eagles, it became obviously angry, as if it had seen its fated enemy. It opened its mouth and spat out a ck beam of light. The two Bone Hawks did not manage to dodge in time and were smashed into smithereens by the beam of light. But the remaining Bone Eagles pounced down. Compared to the White Bone Demon Beast, they were much smaller, but their speed was even faster.

    With a bang, a skull eagle swooped down and used its wings as a sharp de, slicing into the leg bone of the White Bone Demon Beast. With a kacha sound, one of the White Bone Beast¡¯s legs broke and it couldn¡¯t help but sway for a bit. It suddenly turned its head and bit down on the Bone Eagle that was about to fly up. The huge teeth grinded against its body, and with a crack, the Bone Eagle broke apart. Countless bones fell out of its mouth.

    The other Bone Eagles attacked from several different directions. Although the White Bone Beast wasrger and fiercer, it was still too slow. The White Bone Beast finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell to the ground, like a mountain had copsed. The Bone Eagles swooped down and continuously used their wings as sharp des to cut back and forth. In just a few seconds, the gigantic White Bone Demonic Beast was sliced into pieces.

    After killing the White Bone Demon Beast, the Bone Hawks began to charge into the army of bones. Their two wings spread out likarvesting machine, killing all the bone soldiers they passed through and turning them into shattered bones.

    ¡°If you are willing to strip naked and crawl in front of me right now, I can consider killing everyone in Caloro City. ¡°Looking at your pretty little mouth, I¡¯ve always wanted to stuff chickens into your mouth.¡±

    Jialou Huowu¡¯s face turned pale white, it was obvious that using such arge scale Hell Type technique would consume too much energy. Under themand of the officers, the army of zhengzong began to madly press forward. Wherever they went, the ground was littered with broken bones.

    Just then, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the others rushed into the army of demon beasts like ghosts.

    On the opposite side, a ck robed expert wearing a hat that covered his head and face muttered something, as if he was speaking in an ancientnguage. Under hismand, arge number of zhengzong soldiers fearlesslyunched their attacks.

    The moment An Zheng saw that fellow, he immediately rushed in. The three purple star point s in his left eye rotated and the body of the zhengzong suddenly stiffened, as if he had been nailed to the ground from head to toe by a giant, invisible nail.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With the Scythe of Death in his hand, Chen Shaobai swept it across, the sickle drew out a ck light, and witu sound, the cultivator¡¯s head was sent flying into the sky. In the next second, a ck-robed zhengzong Elder pounced towards Chen Shaobai. Before he could evenunch an attack in midair, he was suddenly sent flying by a huge force. Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder knocked the cultivator flying, and before he could even turn on the ground, the three purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye spun once again. The person was frozen in ce. Just as he was about to struggle, a blinding white light came rushing towards him.

    Puff!

    The white light prated his skull, prating through his most solid forehead and piercing through the back of his head. And what pierced him was only a wless fingerbone, just a few centimeters long. After the fingerbone passed through, it circled around and killed all of the zhengzong¡¯s soldiers within the semicircle.

    Five cultivators of the zhengzong surrounded Chen Shaobai, causing him to be unable to rush out. Just as a few strands of energy were about to hit him, An Zheng shed forward to block in front of him. The few waves of force struck right at An Zheng, but were unable to break through his Reverse Scale Armor.

    Chen Shaobai seized the chance and the ck sickle swept across, causing a few more heads to fly out again.

    Qu Liuxi stood far away and pointed her finger at An Zheng. A streak of green light flew out and the little injuries on her body that were caused by the explosion were immediately healed.

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, the five of them had perfectly coordinated with each other. In the zhengzong¡¯s army, at least twenty to thirty experts were killed by them.

 Chapter 892 - Wages

    <h4>Chapter 892 ¨C Wages</h4>

    An Zheng and the rest were fighting their way through the army of the zhengzong, the five of them maintaining a suitable distance between them. An Zheng and Du Shoushou were carrying the two of them, Gu Qianye and Chen Shaobai were finding a chance to kill. No matter who was injured, Qu Liuxi would heal them in time. Thebination of these five people was simply a huge killing machine on the battlefield. In a short period of time, dozens of the stronger members in the zhengzong army were killed.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Ever since Du Shoushou absorbed the cultivation essence of the warriors that An Zheng had given to him, his realm grew by leaps and bounds. Furthermore, he had been sleeping in the ice coffin for so many years, cultivating in a state of false death. From the very beginning, his realm was already arge distance away from An Zheng¡¯s.

    Yatuo Angge, who had originally wanted to take Jialou Huowu down in one fell swoop, saw her men being killed one after another. Her fury rose as he rushed out of the huge chariot, her hands pressed down in midair as a ck light covered the entire sky.

    [Asura Hell!]

    The ck light enveloped all the soldiers within a radius of three thousand meters.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    After a loud sound, countless icicles fell from the sky from the ck light. They were as dense aorrential rain. Those ice cones carried extremely corrosive hell attribute Cultivation Power s, and in an instant, those white bones began to rot. In just a few seconds, arge number of the soldiers were reduced to smithereens. Within three thousand meters, in less than a minute, all of the soldiers were gone. Severalrge bone beasts were also corroded and copsed, their wails gradually turning into powder.

    Jialou Huowu took the chance and rushed into the army of zhengzong, raising her Scepter into the sky.

    [Asura Hell]

    It was the exact same move, the exact same effect. Although the coverage wasn¡¯t asrge as Yatuo Angge¡¯s, all of the zhengzong¡¯s soldiers within the covered area fell. Their bodies were rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye. When they fell on the ground, they had already turned into bones.

    [Hell¡¯s Summon!]

    The Evil Hell Beads on Jialou Huowu¡¯s staff emitted a ck light, the bodies of the zhengzong soldiers that she had just killed all stood up. These new White Bone Warriors attacked the zhengzong soldiers even more ferociously.

    ¡°What a freakish cultivation technique.¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned around to take a look. Squatting on the shoulder of a tall zhengzong Protector, he swiped the scythe across his neck.

    ¡°Is it really suitable for such a cultivation technique to appear in the human world?¡±

    he asked.

    Tens of thousands of sword qi floated behind An Zheng as he pointed forward. The countless sword qi swept out and neatly cut off ayer of the zhengzong army in front of him. Sword Qi swept about chaotically, and even if those soldiers were bestowed with power that ordinary weapons would not be able to kill, how could they withstand the Sword Qi of the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage? The five yer team had taken control of this entire area. No matter how many people the other side had, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rush over.

    When Yatuo Angge¡¯s ck light enveloped him, he raised both of his hands.

    A faint green light appeared above the heads of An Zheng and the others. The ck light was so overbearing and fierce, yet it could not break the green light screen. Qu Liuxi¡¯s pill techniques had yed a huge role at this moment. Although her pill techniques could notpletely suppress the Hell Type¡¯s techniques, it was still the most effective way to fight back on the battlefield. Hell Type cultivation techniques were used to kill people, and each one was ssified as forbidden by Worldly cultivators. Qu Liuxi¡¯s medicinal pill techniques were used to save lives, it was the power of life. One represented the power of death, the other represented the power of life. This was the most direct confrontation.

    Yatuo Angge could also see how terrifying that woman was. He swooped down from the sky and charged towards Qu Liuxi.

    Swish!

    A purple light shot over like lightning. Yatuo Angge ced the scepter in front of him, and the purple light struck the ck light screen that was surrounding his body and bounced off. The purple light shot out and pierced through the army of zhengzong s below. With a loud explosion, at least dozens of people were smashed into smithereens.

    ¡°Want to touch her?¡±

    An Zheng blocked in front of Yatuo Angge: ¡°Come, look for me first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Yatuo Angge spouted out a ck light from his mouth, which arrived in an instant. An Zheng¡¯s hands drew a circle, and a circle of light appeared in front of him. Within the light, there were nine purple colored star point that rapidly grew in size, and finally transformed into nine gigantic Bronze Bell s that blocked in front of An Zheng.

    Nine Hell Magic Bell

    When the ck light struck the Nine Hell Magic Bell, the bell emitted a muffled sound and a thin crack actually appeared. This was a devil weapon from the Purple-Rank, and it was even rarer than a weapon from the Purple-Rank. Yatuo Angge could almost destroy a bell with a single strike, so one could imagine how terrifying his strength was.

    ¡°Mortal.¡±

    Yatuo Angge looked down on An Zheng from midair, and said with contempt: ¡°No matter how strong you are, you are only an ordinary person, and I have already be a god. If I were willing, the world would biver of blood. I have taken pity on the world, but the world does not understand mypassion. Only by eliminating all of you evil people, will the world be peaceful and quiet. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already gone berserk.¡±

    An Zheng pointed out a finger and a ray of purple light shot straight towards Yatuo Angge¡¯s throat. Yatuo Angge coldly snorted, raising his left arm to block in front of his neck. When the Sword Qi shed with his left arm, it was actually deflected, and did not have the ability to break through Yatuo Angge¡¯s defense. At this time, Chen Shaobai appeared behind Yatuo Angge. The ck Scythe of Death swept out horizontally, and swept out in a single strike. The scythe cut across the back of Yatuo Angge¡¯s neck, and afteuge explosion, Chen Shaobai was actually sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Yatuo Angge turned around and reached out with one hand to grab at the empty air. In the air, arge hand that couldn¡¯t be seen grabbed onto Chen Shaobai instantly, and then tightly grasped onto him. Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed over from another direction, his hands tightly gripped the Triton and stabbed into Yatuo Angge¡¯s waist. The Triton had already been repaired by the Ster Cast Iron that An Zheng gave him, and the quality of the Purple-Rank had been restored. Even if there wauge mountain in front of him, the Triton could still poke out three holes. However, when the trident stabbed into Yatuo Angge¡¯s waist, it did not move at all. A violent force of recoil came back from the trident, causing Du Shoushou¡¯s hands to be ripped apart.

    A strange power passed through the trident and entered Du Shoushou¡¯s body. Du Shoushou cried out as he flew out, spitting out blood in the middle of the air.

    Puff!

    Right at this moment, a white light assaulted him. Yatuo Angge felt the terrifying strength behind the white light and dodged backwards, but it was a little too slow. The white light had left a line of blood on his neck. Although the wound was not very big, it made Yatuo Angge furious. He raised his hand and touched his neck, lowering his head to look at the blood stains on his fingers before shouting, ¡°You actually dare to hurt me? ¡°Die!¡±

    He pointed the dark scepter in his hand towards the distant Gu Qianye and a ck light shot straight towards him. Gu Qianye clenched both of her hands into a fist and struck forward, the image of a huge white bone appeared behind her back. It was exactly the same as her movements, the white bone giant unleashed a punch with both of his hands. The ck light and the white bone giant¡¯s fists collided, and after a moment, the white bone giant could not hold on any longer and shattered with a bang. Gu Qianye¡¯s body flew backwards and was caught by An Zheng.

    ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t move it!¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, his eyes implying that he should f * cking fight this way.

    In front of them, the Purple-Rank in their hands seemed to have turned into ordinary metal, unable to break through their defenses. Only Gu Qianye¡¯s bones of a saint were able to scratch Yatuo Angge¡¯s neck, but it had only left a shallow scar. However, the few people who attacked, Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, Gu Qianye, were all injured after the opponent counterattacked.

    [Dark Descent]

    Yatuo Angge pointed his staff at An Zheng and the others, and a gigantic coiled ck dragon appeared behind him. The ck dragon wailed as its ck dragon phantoms split out of its body one after another, sting towards An Zheng and the others like heavy cannons. An Zheng and the others continued to move about on the ground, avoiding the illusions of the ck dragons. That kind of attack was too violent. Wherever the shadow of the ck dragon passed by, the ground would be flipped over.

    Chen Shaobai spat out blood, ¡°This bastard is as tough as steel, he can¡¯t even be broken. If we continue to fight like this, sooner orter, he will exhaust himself to death. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I wonder how the monks are doing, Yatuo Angge¡¯s poweres from the Infernal Realm, as long as the Hell¡¯s clone does not die, his power will not stop. But our Cultivation Power is constantly being exhausted, and I am afraid it will not be long before we run out of Cultivation Power. ¡±

    An Zheng flew up into the air. ¡°You guys rest first, I¡¯ll carry him for a while.¡±

    His figure shed continuously like a bolt of lightning, disappearing unceasingly. All around Yatuo Angge were An Zheng¡¯s illusions, Broken Army Sword s striking fiercely with their sword and sword. The Sword Qi was sharp and cold, and the Broken Army Sword was powerful, even Yatuo Angge did not dare to underestimate it. Ayer of ck light formed around his body, and the ck dragon coiled around him, forming a tight defensiveyer. An Zheng¡¯s sword aura, no matter how domineering it was, was unable to break through the ck dragon¡¯s defense.

    ¡°F * ck, let¡¯s attack together. I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to deal with him!¡±

    Du Shoushou stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth, and with a bang, a ball of purple light exploded outside his body. He flew up, holding the Sea Light Trident in his hand, and smashed it towards Yatuo Angge as if he was carrying a monstrous wave. Gu Qianye took a deep breath, and also ate a Jindan to heal her injuries. The Holy Bone once again flew up, straight towards Yatuo Angge¡¯s chest.

    Yatuo Angge gave a cold snort, ¡°Puny human, like I said, although you are considered strong among the human cultivators, you are like ants in front of me. I have already Transcended to be a Deity. You people want to kill me? With your strength, even ten times that won¡¯t work. When my god descends upon the world, all those who refuse to submit will turn to ash. ¡°You few from the Central ins can be considered as a starting point. After I kill you, I will let the martial arts world from the Central ins hear of my name.¡±

    He stretched out his left hand, grabbed and flung, sending Chen Shaobai flying horizontally. The Scythe of Death and the Triton collided, and the two of them flew far away like artillery shells. One of them smashed into the walls of Caloro City, and directly broke through. One of them hit the ground and stirred up a wave of earth that shot straight into the sky. Who knew how deep it went.

    The ck dragon roared from behind Yatuo Angge as it charged out and crashed into An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying, and with a boom, he smashed a mountain peak far, far away. Then, Yatuo Angge stretched his hands out and grabbed hold of the saint¡¯s bone. The white fingerbone that was emitting a holy radiance actually turned a little ck after he grabbed it. Qu Liuxi¡¯s knees went weak and she knelt on the ground, her face as white as snow.

    Yatuo Angge looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn, you have to die first.¡±

 Chapter 893 - Who enters hell if I dont enter hell

    <h4>Chapter 893 ¨C Who enters hell if I don¡¯t enter hell</h4>

    Yatuo Angge swooped down from the sky like an evil dragon. He reached out his hand in the air and grabbed, then an invisible force charged straight at Qu Liuxi. When that power touched the other party¡¯s body, Yatuo Angge reached out and grabbed him, saying, ¡°I told you, you had to die first.¡±

    But, the one holding it was not Qu Liuxi!

    That fellow who was clearly blown away by his strike just now and shattered the mountain seemed to have suddenlye back to block in front of Qu Liuxi. Yatuo Angge was not holding onto Qu Liuxi, but An Zheng. There was still a smile hanging from the corner of that guy¡¯s mouth, an extremely cold smile.

    Puff!

    The Broken Army Sword shot out and pierced Yatuo Angge¡¯s palm with its sword. An Zheng¡¯s body struggled free from the invisible force, and teleported in front of Yatuo Angge. He was finally able to get close to his ¡­ Yatuo Angge¡¯s power was too terrifying, and his defense was high as well. An Zheng had always been looking for an opportunity to close in on him, because only his Broken Army Sword was able to ignore his opponent¡¯s defenses.

    The opportunity was fleeting, fortunately An Zheng came back in time.

    An Zheng¡¯s long sword pierced through Yatuo Angge¡¯s palm, following that, he shed the staff from his other hand. The Scepter spun and flew far away, just in time for Du Shoushou to rush over and grab it: ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±

    He shouted loudly as soon as he grabbed the scepter, before letting go and throwing it out. The Hell¡¯s Power on the scepter was not something he could control at all. The bacsh had burnt his hands ck. But at this time, An Zheng had already started his fierce attacks with his sword, his sword bing faster and faster.

    Yatuo Angge¡¯s movement speed was far inferior to An Zheng¡¯s, but his defense was surprisingly high. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword kept thrusting, chopping, sweeping, and lifting up. However, there was a very powerful magic tool on Yatuo Angge¡¯s wrist that was continuously blocking An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword.

    ¡°Mortal, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Yatuo Angge was forced to retreat slowly by An Zheng, and was truly angered. He waved his hand, and the dark scepter flew back from afar. An Zheng attacked with his right hand and threw his left hand behind him. The Heaven ughter Sword and the Sky ughter Sword flew out and nailed the dark scepter back to the ground like two steel nails. The Dark Scepter trembled and wanted to struggle out, but the Nine Hell Magic Bell soon arrived and pressed the Dark Scepter on the ground.

    An Zheng swung his sword diagonally, slicing a hole in Yatuo Angge¡¯s chest witu sound. ck blood flowed out from the wound, Yatuo Angge¡¯s face immediately turned ashen, ¡°There¡¯s still no one that can hurt me like this!¡±

    His two hands suddenly stretched forward, and actually forcefully used his left arm to block An Zheng¡¯s sword. Then, he punched An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Beyond Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s defense, body injured.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but he did not move at all. The pain in his chest almost suffocated him, but he could not give up any chance. Yatuo Angge used his left arm to forcefully receive An Zheng¡¯s strike, and An Zheng used his chest to receive his fist. An Zheng had deliberately taken this punch. He did not dodge, but took the opportunity to stab the Broken Army Sword downwards. The long sword pierced Yatuo Angge¡¯s arm witu sound.

    At the same time, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai arrived one after another. Du Shoushou stabbed his Triton into Yatuo Angge¡¯s chest, urately stabbing the wound An Zheng had made with his Broken Army Sword. They did not need to discuss at all. It was as if they had reached a mutual understanding. Only An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword could break through Yatuo Angge¡¯s defense, and once that was done, Du Shoushou¡¯s terrifying beast like power would take effect.

    Furthermore, he changed the trident to pierce through the wound, causing Yatuo Angge to scream out loud as he focused all of his strength into his chest. One third of the Triton had pierced into Yatuo Angge¡¯s chest, but it was blocked by the power of hell and could no longer enter. Du Shoushou roared, his eyes red like a beast¡¯s. He rushed forward like a madman, while Chen Shaobai shed behind Yatuo Angge. His body spun in midair, and the Scythe of Death wrapped itself around Yatuo Angge¡¯s neck. He pulled back, and Du Shoushou pushed forward. Both of them used all their strength, and their faces twisted.

    An Zheng used the Broken Army Sword to pierce through Yatuo Angge¡¯s arm to pull him back. Chen Shaobai hooked his neck, and Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton shot forward like a madman.

    ¡°You mortals!¡±

    Yatuo Angge roared, and opened his mouth to spurt out a ck light. Right at this time, Gu Qianye arrived. The bones of saints struck Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton with a * Dang * sound, and a huge force came forth. The Triton moved forward fiercely, and with a * pu * sound, it finally prated Yatuo Angge¡¯s body.

    Du Shoushou was ecstatic: ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Yatuo Angge suddenly pulled back his arm fiercely. His arm split apart like a cucumber that had been cut open. He twisted his face in pain and broke free from An Zheng¡¯s restraints. He pushed his arm forward, and directly pierced through Du Shoushou¡¯s chest: ¡°As you dare injure me, I will kill you.¡±

    Two bloody holes appeared on Du Shoushou¡¯s chest, and his body fell down. Qu Liuxi appeared behind him and pressed a hand on Du Shoushou¡¯s back. A faint green colored light was released from the center of her palm, quickly healing Du Shoushou¡¯s injuries. Then, a ball of purple fire appeared in her palm. As she burned it, he pulled back, and the power of hell that was left in Du Shoushou¡¯s body was pulled out.

    If he had not encountered death worm before, Qu Liuxi really did not know how to deal with the current situation. After that battle, she had studied it for a long time before finally thinking of a way to draw it out of her body. The power of hell and the power of the human world could not be fused, and could not be healed, but it could be drawn out.

    Du Shoushou cried out in pain as he looked down to see his wounds healing aerrifying speed. He smiled at Qu Liuxi: ¡°With you at the back, there¡¯s no need to worry!¡±

    In the distance, Chen Shaobai used the Scythe of Deato press against Yatuo Angge¡¯s neck and pulled him backwards. The Broken Army Sword¡¯s unstoppable force directly sliced out from Yatuo Angge¡¯s shoulder. Half of Yatuo Angge¡¯s shoulder was almost cut off, and the way it hung by the side was especially terrifying.

    Gu Qianye pointed forward, and the bone of a saint crawled out from where it was broken, and witfft sound, it came out from Yatuo Angge¡¯s left eye. The eyeball exploded on the spot, and the fingerbone flew out of the eye socket along with a burst of broken eyeballs and a gush of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve angered me.¡±

    Suddenly, a ring of dense ck runes appeared on top of his head. The runes flickered with a ck light and it seemed like he had opened up another world. In the ck rune array, a ck dragon drilled out from within, and then burrowed into Yatuo Angge¡¯s body.

    ¡°He opened the Gates of Hell!¡±

    An Zheng yelled as he pulled Chen Shaobai and Gu Qian Ye back. Soon after, a violent force appeared, directly sending all five of them flying. The ck runes opened the door to hell, and the power of hell was continuously channeled into Yatuo Angge¡¯s body from inside the door.

    ¡°You will experience pain!¡±

    ck light poured out of the Runic Circle like a waterfall and quickly fused into Yatuo Angge¡¯s body. An Zheng and the rest of the five were sent flying by the terrifying power, but very quickly, An Zheng charged back against the storm, ¡°No onee near me!¡±

    He rushed into the rune matrix. ¡°See who swallowed too much!¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, his left eye instantly turning red, and the three dark purple star point began to quickly spin. The energy that had been left in his body by the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s began to release. The energy that came from hell sensed An Zheng¡¯s existence and began to disperse into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Yatuo Angge reached ouand to grab at An Zheng, but a purple sun appeared behind him. The sun was so dazzling that it was just inches away from Yatuo Angge¡¯s body. Ayer of green smoke was immediately emitted from Yatuo Angge¡¯s body.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower!]

    The continuous stream of Divine Lightnings struck onto Yatuo Angge¡¯s body one strike after another. That was the Heavenly Thunder Shower that had been modified by the Power of Essence Thunder, and its might waspletely iparable to before. After the continuous bombardment, Yatuo Angge¡¯s body had been blown further and further away from the ck rune array.

    Gradually, all of the Hell¡¯s power started to pour crazily into An Zheng¡¯s body, causing his body to uncontrobly swell up. When he saw that Qu Liuxi and the others were about to rush over, he roared, ¡°Don¡¯te over, if you guys can¡¯t withstand this power, you¡¯ll have to die!¡±

    His body expanded in size, and his skin began to crack more and more. The crazy power of hell seemed to have found a new home as it flooded into An Zheng¡¯s limbs and bones in an instant. This was something that An Zheng had already nned for a long time. Only by continuously inflicting heavy injuries on Yatuo Angge could he be forced to contact his doppelg?nger in the Infernal Realm. Only by doing this would the Monk of the Divisions, who was already deep within the Infernal Realm, be able to find Yatuo Angge¡¯s doppelganger!

    This was something that An Zheng and the Divisions Monk had discussed and no one told them. They knew how dangerous this n was, but if an ident happened, An Zheng would probably be torn apart by the violent power of hell. But for the sake of the monkey, he was willing to take the risk of An Zheng! More and more power caused An Zheng¡¯s body to open up in an iparably terrifying manner, but he still continued to absorb it nonstop.

    ¡°More!¡± ¡°More!¡±

    The monk could only find the location of his clone as soon as possible by continuously absorbing the power from hell.

    A wave of Heavenly Thunder Showerter, Yatuo Angge was already sted flying for at least a few hundred meters away. His body was filled with shocking injuries, but he charged towards An Zheng as if he had gone mad, ¡°That¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine! How could you absorb the power of hell? Who exactly are you?! ¡±

    An Zheng floated in midair, his body already resembling a balloon. However, he was still arrogant, and coldly said to Yatuo Angge: ¡°I told your subordinates, he might not have told you everything from the beginning... I am the reaper of all sins in this world. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A ball of ck light came out from Yatuo Angge¡¯s body, and rushed towards An Zheng like a ck meteor. Du Shoushou and the others immediately tried to stop him, but were sent flying in the blink of an eye. The ck meteor carried a terrifying amount of power and shot straight towards An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, in the Infernal Realm.

    The Divisions Monk lowered his head to look at the dark ck cassock that An Zheng had given him, and then silently draped it over his body. He rushed towards the direction of the ck light with determination in his eyes.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t enter the Infernal Realm, who will?¡±

 Chapter 894 - Causality

    <h4>Chapter 894 ¨C Causality</h4>

    The Divisions Monk put on his ck monastic robe and rushed towards the ck light in the sky. The countless demons and demons in the underworld had already gathered over, but when they saw that ck cassock, they were all trembling in fear. They did not even dare to flee, and instead prostrated themselves on the ground in worship.

    The Divisions Monk did not even look at these things, raising his speed to the maximum. He knew what An Zheng and the others were facing in the mortal world, and he knew very well of Yatuo Angge¡¯s strength. Even his master, the Honorable Qu Hui, was not willing to face Yatuo Angge head on. After all, Yatuo Angge was an indestructible body. If it weren¡¯t for the sariras that the Buddha gave him, if it wasn¡¯t for the Dark ck Monastery, if it wasn¡¯t for their meticulous ns, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to let An Zheng and the others take the risk.

    He did not dare to waste even a second, afraid that An Zheng and the others would meet with mishaps.

    In front of him was an abandoned and eerie hall. The windows and doors were in ruins. The ground was littered with white bones, and no one knew what had happened here. Those white bones had already been eroded, the Divisions Monk only passed by them like the wind, the white bones then became powder.

    There wahickyer of dust on the floor, as if stepping on a carpet. The main hall was empty, surrounded by copsed stone statues. The Divisions Monk noticed that to the north of the main hall was an ink jade throne with some inscriptions carved on it. A corner of the throne had been broken, as if someone had used a Cultivation Power to st it off. On the ground beside the ck jade throne, he could still see some blood stains.

    The ck light appeared at the back of the hall, and the Divisions Monk directly jumped out of the hole in the wall. His snow-white monastic robe, coupled with his ck monastic robe, gave him an indescribable elegance.

    Behind the main hall was a field of withered trees. Clearly, they had died many years ago. These trees were so dry that it seemed as if some terrifying thing had frozen in ce, and could turn into a demon beast at any time.

    He quickly moved forward and saw arge, suffocating tree in the middle of the forest. All the trees in the area had been dead for an unknown amount of time. Only the tree was still lush and verdant. The only difference was that the color of the branches and leaves were all dark green to the point of being ck. The most terrifying thing was that there were many dried corpses hanging from the branches of this tree, gently swaying in the wind like people who had been hanged.

    In the middle of therge tree was arge tree hole, and within the hole sat a man in ck robes, sitting there with his eyes closed. The ck light wasing from this person¡¯s body, as it was clear that this person was Yatuo Angge¡¯s Hell¡¯s Avatar.

    Just when the Divisions Monk was about to attack, Yatuo Angge suddenly opened his eyes and smiled towards the Divisions: ¡°I had long expected that you woulde. You are already sick, so sick that you think other people¡¯s past is yours. You think it¡¯s your destiny, but in fact it¡¯s just a knot in your heart when you heard that story when you were a child. From the beginning till the end, that person and that matter have nothing to do with you. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to him.¡±

    Yatuo Angge pointed to a dried up corpse that was hanging on the tree. The dried corpse slowly turned around, from facing the Divisions to facing him. When Divisions saw that person¡¯s face, his entire body froze there, as if his life had suddenly been taken away.

    ¡°Unbelievable?¡±

    Yatuo Anggeughedcently: ¡°Do you think the entire Buddhist Sect is dirty? Only this person is clean right? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve always felt that you were this person since you were young. But you can¡¯t imagine that this person has the dirty side you think he has. He was not a good person in hell, nor was holy monk. He was definitely a demon. When he was in the Infernal Realm, he was the biggest helper King Dazzling Spring had used to kill Hell¡¯s Dead Souls. Amongst the Prefecture Lord s of the Eighteen Hells, two of them were killed by him personally. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Divisions said loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you made a corpse hang here that I would believe you. I¡¯m not interested in listening to your story either.¡±

    He rushed forward, formed a seal with one hand, and a huge white lotus appeared. Then, the flower petals shattered as they swirled towards Yatuo Angge. Yatuo Angge sped his hands together and bent down slightly: ¡°Please protect me and kill those crazed humans who have trespassed into the Infernal Realm.¡±

    All the corpses hanging on the tree opened their eyes at the same time. Especially the monk corpse, two ck lights shot out from its eyes straight at Divisions. Divisions drew a circle with his left hand, and golden runes appeared in front of him, forming a buddhist light shield. Two streaks of ck light struck against the Buddhist light shield, causing Divisions to uncontrobly retreat.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯tpletely prepared, how could I dare to say that I am immortal?¡±

    Yatuo Angge pointed to the Divisions: ¡°Qing Cang, kill him.¡±

    The withered monk dropped from the tree and rushed towards Divisions quickly.

    [The Sky of Treasures]

    As the monk corpse spoke these words, the Divisions monk felt that his body had suddenly lost all of its abilities. He couldn¡¯t move or speak. He could only watch helplessly as the monk corpse rushed in front of him. The ghost w was aimed straight for his heart.

    Countless ck runes fell from the sky like rotten petals. The runes trapped the Divisions Monk in ce, and was still corroding his Cultivation Power and flesh.

    Witu sound, the corpse monk¡¯s palm stabbed into the Divisions monk¡¯s chest and about a third of his fingers had stabbed in. But at this moment, an unbelievable scene urred. The blood quickly flowed from the corpse¡¯s finger into the corpse¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, the corpse was able to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. But at this time, the Divisions monk¡¯s body was withering at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Yatuo Angge sat thereughing exceptionally happily: ¡°All of you thought that you have found my weakness, but who in this world knows my weakness the most? Only me, of course. Since I know what my weakness is, how can I not make any preparations? When the Buddha avatar entered hell, it transformed into the Great Hidden Lord Ming and wiped out the entire hell. The eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s who used to be unrestrained were not even able to withstand a single blow from him. However, he himself was infected by the demonic energy ¡­ This Monk Qing Cang was his most prized disciple. He understood this disciple very well. The resentment in Monk Qing Cang¡¯s heart is too deep. He was summoned into Hell by Great Hidden Lord Ming. The story within the Buddhist Sect about him dying while facing the wall is just a story. ¡±

    ¡°He came ¡­¡±

    The Divisions monk clenched his teeth, his eyes unyielding: ¡°Not because he wanted to open a path of ughter in hell, but because he initially had the guilt of tricking the monkey, he became more and more miserable inside the buddhist gate. In the end, he made a decision to steal the Ten Thousand Year Golden Pellet from the Great Thunder Lake Temple and give it to Jialou Huowu. He hoped that Jialou Huowu would find the monkey and return the golden pellet. But who would have thought that Jialou Huowu would be tricked by you ¡­ Only when you bring a monkey¡¯s Jindan with you can you have a doppelganger in hell that¡¯s immortal. If you don¡¯t have a monkey¡¯s Jindan, you¡¯re nothing! ¡±

    Yatuo Anggeughed loudly: ¡°So what if what you say is the truth? Jialou Huowu is a fool, you too, so is that damn monkey, and Monk Qing Cang is even more so. You fellows always do things that you don¡¯t want to do against your own wishes. After doing it, you guys regret finding a way to remedy the situation. People like you should be fooled. This Monk Qing Cang knew that I tricked Jialou Huowu into taking away his Jindan and left the Great Thunder Lake Temple to find it. However, she was trapped in hell and unable to reincarnate ¡­ Divisions, you too. All of you hypocrites are the same, except me, who knows what I want and never hides it. Sooner orter, I will break Great Thunder Lake Temple and let Buddha kneel at my feet while begging for mercy. ¡±

    The Divisions Monk endured the great pain, gritting his teeth until they bled: ¡°You won¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±

    Yatuo Angge suddenly stretched out both of his arms. ¡°I am the only one who can ascend to heaven and earth, what right do you have to kill me?¡±

    At this time, Monk Qing Cang had already absorbed most of the Divisions¡¯s blood. It seemed like he had almost recovered, but the Divisions Monk looked like a dried up corpse. Qing Cang threw the Divisions over to Yatuo Angge: ¡°Die.¡±

    Yatuo Angge reached out and grabbed the Divisions monk¡¯s neck, with eyes full of contempt: ¡°You think that you are being called by Monk Qing Cang and using your own fate in exchange for his fate, you want to make up for everything for Qing Cang ¡­ But you are not him. He iitiful fellow, and you are even more pitiful. You don¡¯t even have your own destiny, only leaving behind the feelings of being looked down upon ¡­ You don¡¯t think you¡¯re an idiot. ¡±

    Puff!

    Suddenly, a low sound came out, and Yatuo Angge¡¯s words came to an end. He looked down in disbelief and found that there was an extra arm on his chest. Qing Cang¡¯s hand had alreadypletely pierced into his heart. The finger had already pierced through his heart.

    Qing Cang raised his head, looked into Yatuo Angge¡¯s eyes and said word by word: ¡°What I said was, you go and die ¡­. I¡¯ve been trapped in hell for ten thousand years, but I¡¯m still not out of my mind. That¡¯s because my heart is insistent, the monkey¡¯s thing is his, no one can take away. Back then, the Buddha couldn¡¯t, and neither could you. Even if my physical body is broken and my soul is weak, I still haven¡¯t given up on this obsession. No matter if it¡¯s in the human world or in hell, I must return Monkey¡¯s Jindan. ¡±

    Yatuo Angge raged: ¡°Then let¡¯s all die!¡±

    He extended his hand and grabbed both Monk Qing Cang and Monk Divisions. His body began to emit a ck light. That was all that was left of his Hell¡¯s Might. When he opened his mouth and spat out the Jindan, the radiance of the Jindan had already reached its peak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t all of you want to take the Jindan away? Then I will have this Jindan vanish into thin air with you all today. Even if I destroy this doppelganger in the Infernal Realm, the me outside can still be eternal. And you, with that pitiful wish of yours, will forever remain in hell. Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? I¡¯m here, let¡¯s break down in hell together! ¡±

    The light on the golden core became increasingly intense, ready to explode at any moment.

    Just then, Qing Cang suddenly grabbed onto Divisions Monk¡¯s hand, ¡°You are not me. The ce where you entered my face when you were young was only my sorrowful state of mind. You should have your own destiny, not carry my sins forward. ¡°Leave this ce. Take the Jindan and leave this ce.¡±

    After saying that, Fairy Qing Cang suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the Jindan. Then, he took back the blood and Cultivation Power that he had previously absorbed from the Divisions¡¯s hand.

    He kneeled on the ground with his hands sped together, his expression calm. ¡°After seeing the monkey, help me tell him that the sins of Qing Cang¡¯s previous life have not been repaid in this lifetime. If there is karma, I¡¯ll just return it in my next life. If he won¡¯t forgive me, he¡¯ll make me a memorial tablet and curse me day and night for suffering in hell. Even if I have to endure all sorts of hardships in hell, I won¡¯tin at all. ¡±

    Qing Cang, who was kneeling on the ground with his hands sped together, emitted waves of a holy radiance.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The power of hell exploded in his lower abdomen, and the Jindan rolled out from his ripped body. The monk lowered his head, never to look back.

 Chapter 895 - King Dazang

    <h4>Chapter 895 ¨C King Dazang</h4>

    The golden core burst out from Monk Qing Cang¡¯s stomach. The terrifying hellish power contained in it had already disappeared. The bead was perfectly round and sparkling. Although it was no longer as bright as it was before, it no longer possessed a demonic light and appeared to be somewhat pure and holy. That was a monkey¡¯s Ten Thousand Year Golden Elixir. He was tricked by the Buddha back then, and at this very moment, he was back in hell seeing the light of day.

    The Divisions Monk¡¯s Cultivation Power had all returned to his body, but his previous injuries were also very severe. He took ouellet that Qu Liuxi gave him from his spatial tool and swallowed it.

    Yatuo Angge who was sted intulpughed out loud,ughing wildly: ¡°Take the medicine, what use do you have taking the medicine? I know that you were able to enter hell because the Buddha gave you the sariras of the Great Cangming King, right? But a single sariras can onlyst for at most twelve hours. You¡¯ve been in hell for some time, and I guess you don¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s toote for you to go back. The Jindan of you and that damn monkey will be sealed in this hell with me forever. ¡±

    The Monk of Divisions took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, you are right ¡­¡± The sariras could onlyst for twelve hours. There were only a few minutes left. But so what? Even if I were to stay in this hell, I will still have to return the monkey¡¯s aurous core. ¡±

    He looked at the Great Zang Ming King¡¯s sariras in his hand, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed them.

    ¡°When I came in, I had no intention of going out alive.¡±

    The power of hell on the sariras waspletely absorbed into the Divisions Monk¡¯s body. His body trembled violently, as if it would split open at any moment. He gripped Monkey¡¯s Jindan tightly, gritted his teeth and flew up into the air. ¡°Wait for me to send the Jindan out, then I wille back and die together with you.¡±

    The power of hell frantically devoured the life of the Divisions monk, causing his face to be even paler and the surroundings around him to turn ck. Divisions knew that the energy of hell was constantly eroding his body, first his physical body, and then his soul. He no longer had time to go out. Relying on the remaining power of the sariras, he could at most reach the edge of hell.

    In front of him was a distinct line of ck and white. It was the restrictions of hell and the mortal world. The Divisions Monk wobbled and flew here, taking off his ck cassock and wrapping it around his Jindan. His hands were trembling violently, as if he would copse at any time. After wrapping the Jindan up, Divisions roared towards the top, ¡°Monkey, no matter if it¡¯s Qing Cang, me, or the Buddhist Sect ¡­ Your grudge can be written off today! ¡±

    He fiercely threw it, and the dark cassock wrapped around the Jindan and flew out. The monastic robe exploded with a bang as it passed through the restrictive barrier. Even sucrecious treasure couldn¡¯t withstand the damage from the passage through the yin and yang realms. Without a suitable cultivation method, this treasure was only a sacrifice. The Divisions Monk knew that if he was protected by the cassock, he would not be able to leave because he was a living person and the attack on his Aurous Core was much lower than the attack on a person.

    Shattered dark ck robes flew down one by one, following Divisions¡¯s body and falling down one by one. The process seemed to be endless. Divisions closed his eyes, not knowing how long he was going to fall for. ¡®s terrifying and savageughter seemed toe from beneath him, but if one listened carefully, it was clear that there was only despair left.

    With a bang, the Divisions monknded on the ground and stirred up the thickyer of dust on the ground. Pieces of dark monastic robes fell on him, as if they were a quilt, as if they were a shroud for his body.

    Caloro City.

    An Zheng¡¯s body had already expanded to the limit. He used all of his strength to absorb the energy from hell, firstly to prevent Yatuo Angge from taking back more energy from his body, and secondly to help the monk from Divisions find the location of the clone.

    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for another second, even the Reverse Scale Armor wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to the surging hell energy in his body.

    But at this moment, the surging power from the Infernal Realm came to a sudden halt. The ck rune array suddenly copsed. Countless runes flew out like dancing butterflies. An Zheng, who was already like a balloon,ughed so unbridled.

    ¡°Your doppelganger in the Infernal Realm is dead.¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards the distant Yatuo Angge like a bomb. At this time, Yatuo Angge, who had a premonition that he was about to die, did not dare to face An Zheng head on. He turned and ran. An Zheng looked like a big fat balloon, but his speed was extremely fast. It actually looked a bit ¡­ Idiot.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, how much power can I store in my Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s dimension?¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice replied, It¡¯s full.

    ¡°Show me a move!¡±

    An Zheng roared.

    The surplus Cultivation Power stored for An Zheng in the Blood Pearl s space, mixed with arge amount of hell power, formed a mutated Heavenly Thunder Shower, which appeared behind the rapidly flying Yatuo Angge right in front of him. A ck disk witurple hexagram appeared. Streams of heavenly lightning shot out from the hexagram and struck Yatuo Angge in one blow, hitting him from behind. A momentter, Yatuo Angge was sted to pieces.

    ¡°If you stole the teachings of the Buddhist Sect to deceive people, do you still remember the four words, Heavenly Samsara!¡±

    An Zheng chased after him from behind, and fiercely inhaled in a breath of air before sting all the hell¡¯s power out of his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the power of hell? I¡¯ll give you everything! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hands fiercely pushed forward, and a ck orb of light appeared between his two hands. Purple lightning unceasingly shed within. After a split-second, a ck electric dragon shot out from the sphere of light. The ck light was thick and fierce, smashing right at Yatuo Angge¡¯s back.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Yatuo Angge¡¯s body was like a falling fighter jet, plummeting to the ground while emitting ck smoke. Bang! A huge pit was created on the ground. An Zheng immediately followed and rushed over, pointing forward with his finger, and countless streams of purple sword Qis chased after him. One sword and one sword shot out likhunderstorm, smashing into the deep pit. That scene was so shocking.

    After the intense and terrifying bombardment, a basin with a diameter of over three miles appeared on the ground. The entire ground seemed to have been dug up, and it was at leasundred meters deep. Dense dust flew into the air, as if it was a fog that could not be seen through. An Zheng¡¯s body fell, staggering and almost falling.

    The overuse of the power of hell coupled with the fact that he had overused his own Cultivation Power, made the current An Zheng so weak that he could copse at any time.

    Right at this moment, the ck rune array formation that had almostpletely dissipated, suddenly released a final burst of light, then a sparkling jade bead rushed out from thest small array in the sky, andnded beside An Zheng¡¯s body along a ming trajectory. An Zheng lowered his head and picked up the pearl, his eyes filled with grief.

    That was Monkey¡¯s Ten Thousand Year Golden Pellet. Divisions Monk said that even if he had to stay in hell forever, he must help him get it back. Now that the Jindan was back, An Zheng¡¯s heart could not rx. The golden pellet returned, but the Divisions did not.

    He held the Jindan tightly, his hands trembling uncontrobly.

    After a while, An Zheng slipped down the edge of the deep pit and walked to the bottom of the pit. Yatuo Angge¡¯s cultivation was too terrifying, even though he was killed by An Zheng¡¯s powerful attack, his body was notpletely destroyed. One arm was lying not far from An Zheng, and the other half of it was lying on the ground half a thigh away. An Zheng took a few steps forward, and saw that there was half a head in the distance. Those eyes were still open, as though they were looking at An Zheng with hatred.

    An Zheng raised his hand and a Sword Qi shot out, smashing the other half of the head into pieces. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt something strange.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, look around. I feel like there¡¯s something else hidden.¡±

    An Zheng instructed, after that, his Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and floated above the deep pit. Not long after, a ray of light shot down from the sky andnded behind a rock. It was as if something behind him had suddenly escaped, and Heaven¡¯s Eyes were chasing after it relentlessly. An Zheng¡¯s body moved as fast as lightning, he stepped over and stopped the little thing, and the thing let out a miserable howl.

    An Zheng lowered his head and saw that he was stepping on half of the heart.

    Strangely, there was a gaping hole in the heart. With a venomous tone, he said, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t let you go either. I curse you with myst breath of life. I possess the supreme power of the curse. You will not be able to escape this cmity, so I will wait for you in hell! ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly, ¡°Curse? As far as I know, curses require at least two conditions. First, you have to use my blood to cast the curse, and secondly, you have to know my name and the word ¡®birth.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t even know fart, who are you trying to scare?¡±

    He exerted force under his feet and stomped the other half of his heart intulp. A mournful cry sounded out, and it soared straight into the sky. Thest bit of life force contained within the heart turned into ck mist and floated up. Soon, it dissipated in the sky.

    An Zheng turned around and walked back. What he wanted to do the most right now was to return the Jindan to the monkey. That was the promise Divisions Monk made with his life, a trust that could not be betrayed. After walking a few steps, An Zheng suddenly realized that there was something ck that was different from normal stones. He went over to take a look and discovered that it was a broken spatial artifact. After wiping away the remaining breath of Yatuo Angge, he poured out the contents of the spatial artifact.

    With a crashing sound, the items inside almost piled up into a small mountain. There were two things that made An Zheng pay extra attention to, a bright purple longsword, it was clearly the style of the longsword that the cultivators of Central ins were used to. He bent down and picked up the sword. Two words were carved into the ancient scabbard.

    Tianshu.

    The Dao Sect¡¯s most valuable treasure, the Dubhe Sword.

    The Seven Swords of the Central ins, Heaven ughter, Tian Tu, and Tian Shu were all in An Zheng¡¯s hands. The other sword was taken by his master, Chen Xiaoyao. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fate, but An Zheng seems to have a very strong connection with these seven swords.

    The other item waalm-sized pill furnace. It was purple, and on it were countless Sanskrit words that An Zheng could not read at all. Judging from the Qi on the pill furnace, An Zheng was sure that it was the Primeval Pill Furnace. This pill furnace was originally a treasure of the Central ins¡¯ Purple-Rank. After that, it was modified by a master cksmith from the Western Regions. The symbols of the Central ins Dao Sect were erased and reced with words from the Western Regions.

    Yatuo Angge had roamed the Western Regions for many years, and he was strong enough to threaten the Buddha Sect. Of course, he had a lot of good things. He had brought this spatial artifact with him, and it was obvious that it was the strongest item in his possession. An Zheng put away all the things before going to meet Qu Liuxi and the others.

    At this moment, in hell.

    The Divisions Monk¡¯s body had alreadypletely stiffened, and thest bit of life force slipped out from his body. The distant Yatuo Angge had already died, only anger and unwillingness remained on his face. The two were lying in an empty hall, it really did seem like fate.

    After an unknown period of time, the Monk¡¯s body suddenly lit up, and turned inted light, entering the Divisions Monk¡¯s brain. A momentter, a red swastika symbol appeared on the forehead of the Divisions monk. The dark ck robe that had already been torn into pieces suddenly shed with a golden light. It quickly reassembled and returned to its original shape. The dark golden lines on it were exceptionally bright and distinct, and runes flickered.

    Monk Xuan Tian¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, but he couldn¡¯t help but sit up. He sat down cross-legged, and a jade-like lotus flower appeared below him. It was so ck that it could move one¡¯s soul. The ck cassock flew up andnded on the shoulders of the Divisions monk. On the cassock, near the chest of the Divisions monk, four ck and gold words appeared ¡­ Great Hidden Lord Ming.

 Chapter 896 - Id rather not

    <h4>Chapter 896 ¨C I¡¯d rather not</h4>

    In the direction of the Caloro City, a straight line appeared on the vast and boundless desert. That was the sand brought up by the rapid speed, as if someone was drawing a straight line at the fastest speed possible in the desert. It was Qi Tian, the one who had rushed back with his life on the line despite being injured and drenched in blood. He went to the main rudder of the zhengzong, destroyed that formation, and rushed back to the Caloro City.

    When he rushed out of the city, the war was already almost over. Yatuo Angge was dead, and the zhengzong¡¯s army was scattered. An Zheng and the rest led the troops of the Caloro City in chasing after them for a while, killing tens of thousands of enemies.

    After the end of the war, the valiant army of the Acropolis Kingdom came. After robbing some things on the battlefield, they returned to the battlefield in a victorious manner.

    The monkey continued to search the battlefield. Almost every corpse had to be turned over.

    No, no, still no.

    Monkey was slightlyforted. It was good that An Zheng and the others were fine.

    It was at this time that he saw Jialou Huowu, who had fallen in the desert. That bewitching beautiful woman was currently on the verge of death. She was already severely injured, and all these years, she had been constantly assassinating Yatuo Angge, causing her to be covered in injuries. The reason she summoned the White Bone Army to battle with the zhengzong¡¯s army was to overdraft her life.

    ¡°Luckily...¡±

    When Jialou Huowu saw the monkey, her pale face finally blushed a little, but that was not necessarily a good thing.

    ¡°Fortunately, before I died, you came back. I can still take another look at you.¡±

    Jialou Huowu struggled to lift up her hand, and gently caress the monkey¡¯s face. ¡°How many years has it been? Do you remember? ¡±

    Monkey gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°I remember.¡±

    Jialou Huowuughed: ¡°But I¡¯ve never dared to meet you, even if I saw you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to face you. Qing Cang risked his life to steal your Aurous Core from the Great Thunder Lake Temple and hand it over to me. He told me to return it to you but I lost your aurous core. It¡¯s all my fault... If I didn¡¯t believe Yatuo Angge¡¯s words so easily, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered the torture of faking your death for ten thousand years. And the citizens of my Caloro City, as well as the citizens of the entire Pandora Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such hardships for such a long time. ¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ve never med you. That¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    He hugged Jialou Huowu, ¡°I want to save you, no matter what, I have to save you.¡±

    Jialou Huowu smiled as she shook her head and put her hands on Monkey¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Finally, you¡¯re finally willing to hug me like this one day. At that time, I was following behind you and pestering you like an asshole. I tried everything I could to get you to pay attention to me, even willing to let go of all of my pride to get you to hug me, but you just wouldn¡¯t. I know you don¡¯t love me, and I know it. However, I am just this selfish. I always unconsciously imagine that you will slowly like me and then ept me. ¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Monkey quickly ran in the direction of the Caloro City: ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really toote. I know how serious my injuries are. If not for that breath, I might have died thousands of years ago. Monkey, listen to me ¡­ I know why you don¡¯t love me. You despise me from the bottom of your heart. You are a stone spirit formed from the essence of the sun and moon, the strongest existence amongst the immortals. As for me, I am just a skeleton that doesn¡¯t want to die. I had to go through 99 tribtions to be the person you love before I could take on human form. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts, I just want you to look at me one more time. ¡±

    Monkey¡¯s tears fell from the corner of his eyes. Due to the speed of the tears, they were already far behind him. Sunlight prated those tears, making them seem colorful.

    ¡°Tears are salty.¡±

    Jialou Huowu¡¯s tears flowed into her own mouth as she hugged the monkey tightly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s bitter.¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die.¡±

    Jialou Huowu¡¯s face was leaned against the monkey¡¯s chest: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯ve never been afraid. The reason why I was reluctant to stay in this world is because I saw you hunting down monsters that would harm the human world when I was still in my final moments of consciousness. ¡°I was originally an ordinary person in a small city in this desert. When I followed my father to another city to do business, I was killed by demon beasts, so my bones stayed in the desert and were exposed to the sun.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, but that strand of my consciousness didn¡¯t disappear. That¡¯s why I was lucky. I saw youe from the horizon and use your iron rod to kill all of those monsters. ¡°You finally avenged me, I ¡­¡±

    Jialou Huowu started to cough, blood flowing out from her mouth: ¡°On that day, you were also like this, shining like the sun in the sky. At that time, I thought, ¡°My man must beerless hero like you.¡±

    Monkey said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m noeerless hero. I¡¯m just a coward. I¡¯ve been running away, trying to cover up my cowardice by ming others. Regardless of whether it¡¯s to you, Qing Cang or the Divisions, it¡¯s me who owes you and not you who owes me. Qing Cang didn¡¯t know that the Buddha was trying to trick me, he was only being used by others. He used the rest of his life to make up for it, but I have always hated him to the bones ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°And you, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Monkey looked down at Jialou Huowu: ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I don¡¯t know what love is. But I know my heart hurts now. I don¡¯t want you to die, so even if I have to spend all my life, I will save you. ¡±

    He ceaselesslyforted Jialou Huowu: ¡°My friend Xiao Liu¡¯er has unparalleled medical skills, she definitely has a way to save you.¡±

    Just then, An Zheng, Qu Liuxi and the others saw Monkey from the group that was chasing after the zhengzong and immediately rushed over. When Qu Liuxi saw the dying Jialou Huowu, her face immediately changed. ¡°I gave you the golden core, why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±

    Jialou Huowu shook her head: ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯ve already suffered for ten thousand years, and dying in his arms right now is the perfect ending. ¡±

    Sheughed and cried as she ran her fingers over Monkey¡¯s face for thest time. ¡°How I wish I could just let you carry me all the way to the end of time. I knew it was an extravagant request, something that would never happen. But I can¡¯t help thinking, if there everes a day. My peerless hero no longer cares about the conflicts between the martial arts world and only cares about me. He took me and left this ce to find a beautiful ce and build a thatched cottage. From then on, I will be old ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about it every single day for so many years. I¡¯ve even remembered every single piece of wood, every single strand of straw, and the exact location they should be in my head. I even thought of ¡­ If you like it, I¡¯ll give birth to a few more children for you. With me and the children apanying you, you won¡¯t be lonely. ¡±

    Her hand fell from the monkey¡¯s face and her body began to turn from soft to hard.

    ¡°Monkey, thank you for letting me die in your arms.¡±

    She closed her eyes, and thest tear rolled down her cheek.

    His two arms hung down powerlessly, knocking against the monkey¡¯s body, as if scolding it. Why did you have to wait so long before you were willing to hug me? With a ¡°pu¡± sound, Monkey fell to his knees, his knees sinking deep into the sand. He raised his head and let ouowl that seemed to be able to tear the sky apart.

    Qu Liuxi knelt beside the monkey and pressed both hands onto Jialou Huowu¡¯s chest. A whileter, she turned around to look at An Zheng and painfully shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote for anything. She has overdrawn too much of his life force, and even if I had the Jindan [1] I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. ¡±

    ¡°Jindan?¡±

    Monkey suddenly raised his head and looked at An Zheng. ¡°Where¡¯s the monk? Has the monk returned? ¡±

    An Zheng took out the monkey¡¯s golden core from his dimensional tool and gave it to the monkey, ¡°This is your golden core, it was given to me by a monk from hell, but... But he did note out. The sariras could only keep him in hell for twelve hours, and that was long past. I had previously tried to use the remnants of the Hell Rune Circle that Yatuo Angge had left behind to enter Hell to look for him, but I failed. ¡±

    Monkey looked at the Jindan in his hands and suddenly pried open Jialou Huowu¡¯s mouth which was already tightly shut and stuffed the Jindan inside, ¡°I said before, I won¡¯t let you die. I am the unparalleled hero in your heart. If I can¡¯t save you, how useless would this unparalleled hero be? I would rather not have that ten thousand years of cultivation, than let you leave. You said that you owe me, and I said that I owe you. I just hope that after I save you, you will feel that between us ¡­ ¡°We owe each other nothing.¡±

    He stood up and passed Jialou Huowu¡¯s Ten Thousand Year Golden Pellet, ¡°My Gold Pellet is not the Gold Pellet for the pellet, but the Gold Pellet for the pellet is a lot stronger. It was refined using my ten thousand year cultivation, so even the divine pellets of Purple-Rank cannotpare to it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled. ¡°That is your ten-thousand-year cultivation, as long as you keep the golden pellet, you can recover the strength you used to back then.

    ¡°It¡¯s just strength. Without it, I can start all over again.¡±

    Monkey looked at Jialou Huowu, ¡°But if I don¡¯t save her, my heart will never be at peace for the rest of my life.¡±

    He looked at Qu Liuxi, ¡°After saving her, don¡¯t tell her that I used the golden pellet to save her. Just say it was you who used your medical skills to save her. If she asks me where I¡¯ve been, tell her I¡¯ve been far away. ¡±

    He turned around and walked into the distance, his back depressed.

    ¡°Monkey!¡±

    An Zheng shouted at Monkey¡¯s back, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Find a result.¡±

    Monkey did not even turn his head. ¡°Did that damned monk think he could make me recite him for his entire life like this? No, I won¡¯t let him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll pull him out of hell. He did not personally hand the Jindan over to me. He owed me, so he has to return it! ¡±

 Chapter 897 - I have to go back and arrest someone.

    <h4>Chapter 897 ¨C I have to go back and arrest someone.</h4>

    Caloro City

    An Zheng stood on the balcony on the second floor of the inn and watched the tranquility of the main street. People came and went, but it was not noisy at all. The stench of blood outside the city hadn¡¯t dissipated yet, but life was still going on. The people still had to live their own lives. Everyone would not easily forget that fierce battle, but no one could rely on this memory to survive.

    In the center of Caloro City, in the za, was a stone tablet with the names of all those who died in battle engraved on it.

    Where An Zheng stood, he could very clearly see the location of the stone tablet. The surroundings of the monument were already filled with flowers. In the middle of the desert, it was not easy to find flowers. Perhaps all the flowers in the city had been sent to the foot of the monument.

    A Du Shoushou in bandages came over from behind An Zheng, wanting to scare him. Just as he was about to open his mouth to scream, he breathed in, and a fart came out of his mouth. An Zheng turned around and nced at Du Shoushou, and Du Shoushouughed awkwardly: ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You look like a steamed bun that has been soaked in water before.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Stop messing around, our stomachs are full.¡±

    He leaned on the railing. ¡°I don¡¯t know where that damn monkey went. I was afraid that he would cause trouble for the Buddhist Sect. ¡°He did not get back his Jindan. If he went to the Buddhist Sect, he would still be bullied.¡±

    ¡°Monkeys aren¡¯t that impulsive.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s good for him to be alone for a while, he said that he has to think of a way to pull the monk out from hell, and we will wait for him. But I have to go back to Da Xi ¡­ Don¡¯t tell Xiao Liu¡¯er. I have to capture a few people from Star Observation Pavilion, there are a lot of people in Star Observation Pavilion who know about rune skills. If I can break Yatuo Angge¡¯s Rune Circle, I can go to hell to find a monk. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°In a while, I will go to Xiao Liu¡¯er and tell her that I will go look for Monkey, and you must not tell her the truth. When I return to Da Xi at this time, she will follow me even if he has his life on the line. Actually, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. There aren¡¯t many people that can catch up to me.

    Du Shoushou sighed, ¡°Go back and makrip. Your white horse and the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast are both in the boat. With a white horse leading you back and forth, at least twice as fast. This is for you... ¡±

    Du Shoushou gave the piece of jade that he could use to teleport back to his room to An Zheng: ¡°Oldman Huo is already making a new one, it¡¯s just that using all the original ingredients won¡¯t be easy for you to find the right one. In any case, nothing bad will happen to us while we are recuperating in Caloro City, so you can take care of me first, and if anything happens to you, you can go back on your own ord. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I love you the most.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Scram, I do not love you. In the future, stop f * cking seducing me. I¡¯m already a person with a wife. Ying Yu is still waiting for me to return home to spend some time with you. After you finish your work early,e back quickly.

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you haved packet?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You should give me a big red packet.¡±

    An Zheng took out an item from his spatial artifact: ¡°This is really a big red packet. There are two things inside. One is the Primordial Pill Furnace, help me pass it to Xiao Liu¡¯er. The other is because I found it in Yatuo Angge¡¯s spatial artifact, and it has some rtionship with your Triton. The Oldman Huo said that the Triton was used by the emperor of a very powerful empire in the north. In fact, Triton was abination, not just a single one. The three spikes on the trident can be removed, and each of them ieerless divine weapon. ¡±

    ¡°Do you see a dent in the trident?¡±

    An Zheng passed a hexagonal object to Du Shoushou: ¡°This thing should have been socketed onto your Triton. Heaven¡¯s Eyes said that this thing was called the Star of the Deep Sea, and was the source of Triton¡¯s power. I have always been unable to understand why Triton s are so weak when ites to divine tools like Purple-Rank, so I thought it was you who couldn¡¯t ¡­ Only now do I know that without the Deep Sea Star, the Triton wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash its power. ¡±

    Du Shoushou took the Deep Sea Star and looked at it. It seemed to be a beautiful gem, but he could not feel any kind of energy from it.

    ¡°Separately speaking, the Deep Sea Star does not even have Golden-Rank. Yatuo Angge definitely knew where this thing came from, so he kept it in a secretive ce. There¡¯s no point in using the Deep Sea Star alone. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rather pretty. ¡±

    An Zheng seemed to be able to see through Du Shoushou¡¯s doubt. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi will be relying on you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve grown taller.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡± I¡¯ll go back to the barge first and bring it back in half a month at the least, or at the very least, in a month. You guys wait for me in Caloro City, don¡¯t go anywhere. ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged, ¡°Do you need to kiss me goodbye?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A tongue kiss?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright, f * ck me. Hurry up and f * ck off, I¡¯m not as disgusting as you.¡±

    An Zheng turned to look for Qu Liuxi. Seeing that An Zheng had left, Du Shoushou sighed. Chen Shaobai squatted on the roof and listened to An Zheng and Du Shoushou¡¯s conversation. He shook his head and sighed. Du Shoushou looked up and nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are you jealous of me? An Zheng said that after he left, he relied on me. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s what he told me too.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°Aiyo, my ass, this bastard is bing more and more cunning.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Actually what I want to tell you is that this ce really depends on you. After An Zheng leaves, I will secretly follow him. After all, I am still the young master of the Devil Sect. The power that I can summon in the Great Xixi is not small, I will just not show myself. I heard that you aren¡¯t used to wearing underwear from the Western Region. Do you want me to bring some back for you from the Da Xi Empire? ¡±

    Du Shoushou wildly nodded: ¡°I want it!¡±

    Chen Shaobai stretched out his hand: ¡°Ten thousand silver each, ten of them can be sold at a discount.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How much is a discount?¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°Just a kiss on the tongue will do.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Chen Shaobai puked himself, ¡°Fuck, I really am not in An Zheng¡¯s realm. I can¡¯t stand the thought of kissing your tongue. How the hell did he do it? ¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about toe out, he said, ¡°It¡¯s because when I said that, I was thinking about the scene of you and Fatty kissing, so it was okay.¡±

    When he finished speaking, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai immediately turned their heads and spat on the ground. The two of them looked at each other and despised each other.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi went out to shop. I have to take this opportunity to leave. Tell her for me that I will be back soon. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve leaked it out, or else ¡­ Sigh, Chen Shaobai, you don¡¯t need to listen, someone like you who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend will not understand what I feel. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded with all his might: ¡°You¡¯re right, he won¡¯t understand.¡±

    An Zheng left the inn after giving some instructions, and returned back to the ship first. Not even five minutes after An Zheng left the Caloro City, a veryrge scale team came in from outside the city. It seemed to be a caravan of Central ins people with at leasundred people, carrying arge amount of goods. There were at least dozens ofrge carriages entering, and they all looked quite awe-inspiring.

    After entering the city, the young man riding on the horse at the front lifted the veil on his face and let out a long sigh. He felt that he was already the coarsest one in the Northwest of the Great Western Region. However, when he arrived in the Western Regions, he realized that he was still too exquisite, living an exquisite life.

    He turned around and looked at the girl behind him. ¡°Sister, after seeing him, are you willing to go and kill him?¡±

    After being silent for a moment, the beautiful woman nodded her head: ¡°In this life, we will face many choices. Our surname is Yuwen, so when making a choice, it¡¯s actually much simpler, even if it¡¯s more difficult ¡­ If the n is here, then we are. If the n is not here, then what are we? ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming could not help but sigh: ¡°Unexpectedly, you are even more decisive than me.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng had already returned to the ship.

    Da Xi, Jinling.

    A Daoist man who did not look very impressive walked through the city gate. He appeared to be around fifty years old. He had been wearing the Daoist robe for some time now, but it had been washed clean. It really did seem like he was an unremarkable person. No one would look at him twice, because there was nothing attractive about him. He held a banner in his left hand. Two lines of words were written on it. Before ten thousand years, after one day.

    A passerbyughed when he saw the banner, ¡°You will know the next day? If you are such a fortune-teller, who would use you? ¡±

    Old Taoist answered in an extremely serious tone, ¡°There won¡¯t be more than three people inside Da Xi in one day.¡±

    The passersbyughed out loud: ¡°Indeed, fortune-tellers can boast. It¡¯s just that your boasting in the first half is quite in, and thetter part is a bit too boastful.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, an eunuch dressed in the imperial pce¡¯s steward¡¯s attire walked over quickly. Upon seeing the Old Taoist, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°First Court¡¯s steward, Wen En, hase under the orders of His Majesty to wee the Dao Sovereign into the pce.¡±

    The Old Taoist shook his head, ¡°The Dao Sect does not have a Dao Sovereign. They only have a Dao Ancestor. After the Daofather rode the Cyan Bull out of the Huogu Kowloon, only a group of disciples remained in the Dao Sect.

    The passerby who had mocked him before looked at him, then looked at Wen En and burst intoughter: ¡°You guys are part of the filming crew, right?¡±

    Just as Wen En was about to speak, the Old Taoist waved his hand. ¡°His thoughts are simple, this is his source of fortune.¡±

    Wen En did not speak anymore, and followed closely behind Old Taoist, ¡°Your Majesty has sent someone over to invite you over nine times, but you did note. ¡°He came so suddenly this time that even His Majesty did not expect him toe.¡±

    Old Taoist did not say anything. When he arrived outsidavern, he suddenly stopped and subconsciously nced at the tavern, ¡°Go in and buy some wine.¡±

    ¡°Why are you buying it here?¡±

    Wen En could not help but ask.

    ¡°The tavern is very ordinary, but there is still a heroic air lingering around. I have to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Hero¡¯s Spirit?¡±

    Wen En suddenly thought of the person who bought the most powerful wine in this small tavern. Because that person, even His Majesty would frequentlye here to buy two jugs of wine. But the Zhang Zhenjun obviously didn¡¯t know this, how could he tell with a nce that this ce still had the spirit of a hero?

    Zhang Zhenjun walked into the tavern and saw the middle-aged man drinking inside. After being stunned for a moment, he could not help butugh, and then bent down slightly. ¡°Your Majesty had calcted that I woulde in?¡±

    Chen Wunuo pointed to the seat opposite him, ¡°You can¡¯t calcte it right. We don¡¯t even have the ability to find out one day. Didn¡¯t you just say that there are no more than three people in the Da Xi family who can find out about it in one day? ¡°In fact, you are the only person in the Great Xixi who will know the day after that.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun asked: ¡°Then how long will Your Majesty know?¡±

    Chen Wunuo thought for a moment and answered: Half a day?

    Zhang Zhenjun asked: ¡°Then, what did Your Majesty see all this while?¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head and looked at him, ¡°Death.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°Because of this, I came. Your Majesty cannot touch that person. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Wunuo said coldly, ¡°This empress knew half a day, and that¡¯s why it was only today that I saw just how much killing intent he had. ¡°You said that he shouldn¡¯t be killed, then in the future ¡­¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun said, ¡°In the end, the half-day that Your Majesty saw was only half a day.¡±

    Chen Wunuo asked: Then what do you think should be done with the real person?

    Zhang Zhenjun suddenly turned around, and saw a young man wearing a white daoist robe standing outside the door, looking around with a confused expression. He seemed to have lost something, but he also seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Pitiful.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun said two words.

    Star Observation Pavilion.

    Tan Shanse who was sipping his tea had a sudden change in expression, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

 Chapter 898 - Perception from the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 898 ¨C Perception from the Heart</h4>

    In the tavern, Chen Wunuo looked at Zhang Zhenjun, who was watching the young white robed Taoist standing on the street in a daze. Zhang Zhenjun said it was pitiful. Chen Wunuo frowned and asked.

    Zhang Zhenjun retracted his gaze from the young man outside and lowered his head to look at the wine cup in front of him. He did not drink the wine, but extended a finger and swirled the contents of the wine cup. Immediately after, a small vortex appeared in the liquid. It was clearly just a swirl of his finger, but the liquid continued spinning non-stop.

    Slowly, three dark purple star point appeared in the whirlpool.

    Zhang Zhenjun sighed, ¡°Your Majesty, there are some things that needs to be done. Ordinary people say that everything has its limits, and most of what they do means is alcohol and money. His Majesty would be much faster, and would be the future of the world. It¡¯s just that His Majesty¡¯s perspective and His Majesty¡¯s speed are ipatible. His Majesty thinks that the world will be his future, but the world is not for one person to begin with. If His Majesty is unable to grasp this point, then no matter what he ns to do, it will still be limited to one person. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Even if the world belongs to the people of this world, it is still ours to give.¡±

    He stood up and walked to the window, then nced at the two people that were so scared that they were trembling.

    ¡°Thend of themon people is not thend of the nation, but its own day. Their world is just a square inch. ¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun said: ¡°If webine all those elements, wouldn¡¯t it be the whole world?¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his hand and pressed it down, ¡°It was ourbination.¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun seemed to have lost interest in talking and stood up to leave. ¡°Since Your Majesty thinks that the world is a single person, then I have nothing else to say to you. The reason His Majesty was number one in the world before was because of his state of mind as a single person. However, after reaching this realm, it will be difficult to advance. It is the mental state of the world as a single person that has been restrained by you, your majesty. ¡±

    As he walked out, Chen Wunuo nced at him, ¡°Zhang Zhenjun, don¡¯t forget, you are also that person who is only an inch away from us.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun stopped in his tracks. ¡°The Dao Ancestor said that the Emperor could be a Dao Sect disciple. However, the Dao Sect disciples cannot be the Emperor.¡±

    After saying this, he walked out of the pub. The moment he stepped out of the door, there was a cracking sound. The chair he had been sitting on shattered into pieces. Chen Wunuo tightened his grip, blue veins popping out from the back of his hand. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a sense of sadness in his heart. When did all this start? His fingernails turned white as he pressed his hand against the windowsill. That¡¯s right ¡­ Although he had been unwilling to admit it, the change had begun when that person had died.

    So what if he died? Why did he have toe back?

    At the same time, not far away from Huogu Kowloon at the western border of the Da Xi Empire, there was a white horse pulling a line on the horizon. The white lines from the three hundred miles in front of it continued to flow unceasingly. One could imagine just how fast it was. In other words, the smoke and dust that rose from three hundred miles away had not yet settled on the ground, yet it was already three hundred miles away.

    Huogu Kowloon, An Zheng said and stopped. He raised his head and looked at the soldiers on the city wall that were ready to fight. After a moment of silence, he turned around and dashed away in the other direction. The Huogu Kowloon was the biggest pass of the western border of the Great Xi Empire, and the Yuwen n¡¯s experts were in charge of it all year round. Not only that, the few people with the highest cultivation bases in the Northwest Army would always take turns to be on duty here. An Zheng had purposely revealed himself to the Huogu Kowloon, because he needed to lure the people who were chasing him here. Only then, would the people in the Caloro City be able to recuperate peacefully.

    Less than an hour after An Zheng left the Huogu Kowloon, news reached him. He lowered his head to look at the words on themunication jade and could not help but want to curse. He got up and greeted his sister, Yuwen Wuchen. He then shouted, ¡°That bastard actually dares to go back!¡± Yuwen Wuchen, who was eating his breakfast, slightly trembled while holding his chopsticks. Then, he stood up and silently followed his brother out of the inn.

    After An Zheng left the Huogu Kowloon, he originally wanted to go around the deep mountains, but just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt like something had scratched his heart. There seemed to be a faint voice repeatedly calling his name in his heart.

    An Zheng rebutted it, and patted his rebutted butt: ¡°Go y by yourself, I¡¯lle back to find you tonight.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with hidden bitterness. It seemed like his words about youing back to find me at night had a bit of a different meaning. An Zheng actually understood the look in its eyes, and patted its butt with more strength: ¡°Hurry up and go...¡±

    She turned around and faced An Zheng with her butt, indicating that she wanted him to hit her or hit her.

    An Zheng: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    An Zheng found a rtively remote ce and jumped onto the city wall. There were a lot of troops guarding the walls of the Huogu Kowloon, and there was always a lookout point every few metres. The patrolling soldiers moved in groups after groups, as if they were facing a great enemy. Although the yaksha in An Zheng¡¯s hand was unable to deal with those experts, it was noroblem to deal with these soldiers. However, he did not dare to stay on top of the city walls for long. He quickly went down to an inn, changed his clothes, and put on his mask.

    It seemed that he really waandsome young master with a divine aura. It had to be said that Zhong Jiuge¡¯s attainments in making masks were truly unfathomable. Even a true Great Cultivator would rarely be able to see any ws in the mask he made. After all, An Zheng had relied on this mask to fool Chen Wunuo back then. If even Chen Wunuo could not see through it, then there was nothing to worry about even if there were more experts in the Huogu Kowloon.

    He was just curious as to what was unceasingly summoning him. He had never been to the Huogu Kowloon before and thus had no connection with this ce. Therefore, his curiosity was piqued.

    After leaving the inn through the rear window, An Zheng arrogantly entered the front door and entered the inn under the false name of Da Xi that Zhong Jiuge had created. He still chose the most luxurious inn, and still chose the biggest suite.

    The Huogu Kowloon was leaning againsuge mountain, the surroundings were lush and verdant, the scenery was truly unspeakable. This suite was located at the highest point of the inn. Pushing open the window would reveal the scenery of theke and mountains. It would be a good idea to stay here for a few days to recuperate. The style of the buildings here waspletely different from that of the Jinling. The green brick buildings here looked simple and unadorned. An Zheng left the tavern once again, the voice in his heart became even clearer.

    As he walked down the street, he could feel a very solemn aura emanating from the street. He closed his right eye and three light purple star point s started to quickly spin in his left eye. After a while, the things on the streets were no longer the same as before. There were many red lines below every street. These were signs of the flow of heaven and earth origin energy. The entire Huogu Kowloon was a gigantic formation. An Zheng was sure that there was a veryrge teleportation circle hidden here.

    After walking forward for a distance, they arrived at the entrance. The entrance was open, and there was an endless stream of merchants and passengers entering. The defenders questioned the peopleing from the Western Regions very closely, and the caravans heading west out of the city were the same. Although the war between the Western Regions and the Great Western Region seemed like it was about to end, no one knew when it would break out. If the merchants hid spies from the Western Regions and brought them out, the consequences would be dire.

    Of course, this sort of investigation was meaningless true cultivator. The Grand Cultivator flew through the sky and fled into the ground. There was no need to go through the city gates. However, the formations within the Huogu Kowloon were able to differentiate whether or not cultivators entered, so An Zheng sealed his own cultivation with the power of a seal. Even if someone had sensed his presence before, it would not be so easy to find him now.

    An Zheng deliberately took a few steps back and saw arge group of cultivators dressed in dark green robes patrolling the streets. An Zheng recognized the clothes. It waeam formed by the most elite members of the army called the West Tiger Guard. There were four secret organizations in the Da Xi army. They were the four guards of the Da Xi army, and they were formed after the kingdom was established. The ones in the west were called the West Tiger Guards, the ones in the east were called the Eastsea Guard, the ones in the south were called the Southern Wind Guards, and the ones in the north were called the Northern Blue Guards. After Chen Wunuo inherited Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s position, he established the Fifth Guard of the army. It was the Da Xi military¡¯s secret organization in the Jinling.

    These people were all carefully selected cultivators of the military; they were all killing machines. Just by passing by them, one could feel waves of cold air. These people nced at An Zheng, and the person in the lead held something that looked like apass in his hand. He pointed thepass at An Zheng, and since there were no changes to the needle, they left. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. Huogu Kowloon was so close, and the array was so sharp, Da Xi¡¯s border army couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    People came and went, but no one talked. This wce under the control of the army, where authority was greater than anything else. The army strictly ordered the passing caravans to notmunicate, and these people all became mute. No one dared to speak carelessly. Even in the restaurants on both sides of the street, no one talked. It was as if all the mute people under the heavens had gathered in Huogu Kowloon City, it was terrifyingly quiet.

    He did not know how depressing it would be for the people living here.

    An Zheng looked at the cliff behind the city. He couldn¡¯t find a way either way, so he turned around and walked towards it. He did not dare to rashly use the Cultivation Power. Although he was not afraid of anyone, he did not need to provoke others. Half an hourter, they were on the cliff. They stood in the pavilion and looked down. There were only eight streets in the city, north, south, east, and four. In the middle of the square was a circr square, and on the square was a statue of a general in iron armour.

    Perhaps it was because he was further away, but the feeling of being summoned by a voice in his heart faded instead. An Zheng released his Heaven Eyes, sweeping across Huogu Kowloon. Suddenly, An Zheng was attracted by something. That thing was not far away from the city gate on the west side. If he had walked a few hundred meters forward, he would have been able to see it. When he saw that thing, An Zheng felt a faint unease in his heart.

    He left the cliff pavilion, pretending to walk in a casual manner. He walked teahouse not far from the west gate. After sitting down by the window, An Zheng looked at the thing that made his heart tremble ¡­ It was also a sculpture.

    The gate facing the west seemed to be carved out of arge stone. It should have been white jade, but it had turned yellow due to the passage of time.

    The statue was a magnificent old cow, with its head facing west. An old man with a white beard was sitting on the back of the old cow, holding a book in his hand. Not far away, An Zheng saw two words carved onto the cover of the book.

    Morality

 Chapter 899 - Capturing a Captive

    <h4>Chapter 899 ¨C Capturing a Captive</h4>

    Perhaps it was due to the passage of time, or perhaps it was due to the fact that the white jade was of a different colour. It was a green ox, its skin slightly yellow. It looked very old. The white-bearded Old Taoist on its back didn¡¯t look as rxed as when he was riding a bull. Instead, he was frowning.

    An Zheng stood in front of the sculpture, the voice calling him in his heart grew clearer and clearer. There must broblem with this statue, but in broad daylight, with the most elite soldiers of the western region of the Da Xi Empire patrolling the area, An Zheng did not feel like staying for long.

    When it was dark, An Zheng ate some food at the tavern. He was prepared to go to the statueter that night. He cultivated in seclusion in his room. Although his cultivation had advanced rapidly, he had not stabilized after the consecutive battles he had fought in the Western Regions. In fact, with An Zheng¡¯s current strength at the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, he could almost run rampant even in the Da Xi world.

    Only the people at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage could defeat him. And even in the entire Da Xi Empire, how many cultivators of this level could there be? Even An Zheng did not expect that the cultivation of this world would be so smooth and fast. Although the time it took to reach the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage was not too longpared to other cultivators, it was far from enoughpared to this life.

    An Zheng who was waiting for time suddenly reacted, could it be that it was because he had obtained the dao sect¡¯s sacred object, the Dubhe Sword, that the sculpture called out to him? Rumor had it that Daofather had three saint artifacts. One was a scroll, the other wawo. The third was his wine gourd. The Dubhe Sword had somehow drifted to the Western Regions and became Yatuo Angge¡¯s possession. Fortunately, he had killed Yatuo Angge this time and the Dao Sect sacred item had returned to the Central ins.

    After the dead of night, An Zheng got up and left the inn to go towards the statue of the Ancestor riding a cow. Halfway through he suddenly feleaction from the hellish aura in his body, An Zheng subconsciously turned his head to look in the other direction. After pondering for a moment, An Zheng chose to head towards the location of the hell¡¯s aura. The zhengzong was already on the verge of death, and this was the Da Xi Empire. Why would there be the aura of hell here?

    An Zheng raised his yaksha umbre and used the seal of the Dao Sect to hide his cultivation. After arriving at the ce, An Zheng could not help but be stunned for a moment, this ce... It was a mausoleum garden.

    An Zheng did note here during the day, but he could figure out what kind of ce this was. The Huogu Kowloon had always been a ce where every military power fought for their lives. Since ancient times, how many soldiers had died in this ce? It was after the fierce battle between the cultivators of the Central ins, the Western Huogu Kowloon, and the Western Regions that the cultivators of the Western Regions fought in the desert that many of their corpses were brought back to be buried here.

    The guards of the mausoleum were not very tight, so only a few veterans were on duty. They were all veterans who had dedicated their entire lives to the Great Western Region. Now that they no longer had the means to enter the battlefield, they could only do these trivial things that guarded the mausoleum. The entire day was spent cleaning the courtyard and cleaning the weeds.

    It was easy for An Zheng to hide his intentions from these veterans and enter the mausoleum garden, so it would not be difficult for other people to enter. The closer An Zheng got to the mausoleum garden, the more intense the undtions from the hell.

    He was surrounded by gravestones one after another, giving him a ghastly and terrifying appearance in the night. The amount of tombstones in this ce was frightening, and stretched from An Zheng¡¯s vision all the way to the halfway mark of the mountain. Some of the tombstones had already been shattered to pieces, and the names of the victims could not be seen on them. An Zheng suddenly realized that something was wrong with the few veterans on duty. He approached them with his yaksha umbre, and his expression changed.

    The veterans moved about mechanically, their eyes lifeless. From a distance, they didn¡¯t look strange, but from close up, one could see that they seemed to have lost their souls. The size and movement of their steps were exactly the same. None of them turned their heads, looking straight ahead. And the path they took seemed to have been set up, to circle back and forth in such a wide circle.

    They were just a few veterans who had already lost their former glory. Who would speciallye to the cemetery to make a move on them? An Zheng closed his right eye and the three dark purple star point s in his left eye started to revolve slowly.

    Those people were truly under someone¡¯s control. Not only that, they also had Hell¡¯s runes nted within their bodies. As soon as someone approached, these people would react. That is to say, someone turned them into sentries. These veterans were extremely sensitive to the breath of living people. As long as anyone came in, they would notice. Then, the runes within their bodies would warn the person who nted the rune, and they would know that someone wasing.

    Evil cultivation technique.

    If not for An Zheng sealing his cultivation and the hellish Qi in his body, he would have been discovered the moment he entered.

    The pale moonlight scattered on the mausoleum. The trees in the mausoleum seemed like demons baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. When the wind blew, they seemed ready to move and kill at any moment. An Zheng could feel that not only were the old veterans in the cemetery controlled by someone, every tree, even the grass had been controlled by someone. Hell Type rune filled this mausoleum garden, and someone wanted to control the mausoleum garden?!

    Using the warning that the Hell¡¯s Qi did not activate runes, An Zheng walked inside. The further in he went, the denser the number of symbols became. After walking for a few hundred meters, An Zheng stopped in his tracks. In the distance, there was a slightlyrge empty space. The tombstones that were further inside were even bigger than the ones outside. It was obvious that this ce was the burial ground of the people who had once been famous or had great achievements. The white moonlight shone on the tombstones, and even the tombstone turned into a deathly pale human face.

    An Zheng stood there and looked at the figure on the ground.

    There waerson standing there, and he seemed to be quite old. His body was hunched over and he held a walking stick in his hand. His body was strangely twisted, as if it had been broken off by someone and then reconnected. The way he acted made it seem as if his back and chest were on either side of him, which was why the distortion looked so strange.

    An Zheng did not act rashly, and only stood there quietly and looked at him. The old man did not notice that someone had entered the room. After all, he was quite confident in his dark rune skills. No matter how many experts there were in the city, who would notice the mausoleum garden under the night sky?

    He raised his right hand, which was holding the cane, and something on the cane began to glow. As he raised his hand up, An Zheng felt that the entire mausoleum garden had be restless. Even the hellish aura in An Zheng¡¯s body fluctuated a little, as if it was being attracted by something.

    Witumming sound, a stream of ck gas flew out from behind the tombstone closest to the person and entered the person¡¯s walking stick.

    After the first ck gas appeared, all the graves in that area began to change. Streams of ck gas floated towards that person¡¯s walking stick. That person¡¯s expression also became one of desire to die. The people buried here were all experts who had died inside and outside the Huogu Kowloon. Even if they died, their bodies would still contain a portion of their power. This man was here to steal the power of the dead.

    When An Zheng took a deep breath, the ck aura suddenly changed its direction and came towards him, turning into a Dantian Qi Sea that was injected with Cultivation Power.

    ¡°The dignified Devil Sect¡¯s Dark Artifact Demon used fake death to escapest time, but this time it is in an even worse situation. It actually came here to steal the power of the dead. If I remember correctly, not long ago, you should still be in the Jinling of the Great Xi Empire.

    An Zheng looked at the Artifact Demon and said, ¡°That day at their home, I felt your existence. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight me. Since you¡¯re in such dire straits, how can you still continue to live? ¡±

    The Artifact Demon suddenly turned around. Seeing An Zheng, his first reaction was actually ¡­ Flee!

    That¡¯s right, he chose to escape without any hesitation. Previously, he was so high and mighty in front of An Zheng, so he needed An Zheng and the others to practice a kind of cultivation technique to barely be able to restrain him. At that time, the Artifact Demon would have been able to easily kill An Zheng. But now, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight An Zheng. Even though he had been constantly searching for such tombs to absorb the energy of the dead to make up for his loss, the difference was still too great.

    ¡°Run?¡±

    The purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned, and the Artifact Demon¡¯s sprinting body came to a sudden stop. It even maintained a running posture.

    An Zheng slowly walked over, circled in front of the Artifact Demon and sighed, ¡°That face of yours frightened me when I first saw you, it was really a bit scary. Now that I see you, my face is only ugly. ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ How can he progress so fast? ¡±

    The Armored Demon¡¯s face was as white as paper, and the only thing left in his eyes was fear.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a sentence in Purple Ivy¡¯s diary that was very interesting. You liked to ignore me but you can¡¯t climb up now ¡­ After thinking about it for a while, he really couldn¡¯t say it. It didn¡¯t match with the current situation, and it was too petty. When An Zheng first saw this sentence, he could not help but think of what kind of experience Purple Ivy had.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Artifact Demon and said, ¡°If I met you too early, I might have just killed you. But not now. You tell me how lucky you are. I just so happened to need someone like you, and you appeared so that I wouldn¡¯t have to run to the Star Observation Pavilion to capture him. ¡±

    The Artifact Demonughed awkwardly, ¡°I feel honored to be able to serve you. As long as it¡¯s something that I can do, feel free to tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t think that someone like you will keep any promise you give me, and I¡¯m not the sort of person who would wash you clean with the love of a saint. You deserve to die, so I won¡¯t bother taking a person like you as myckey ¡­ Eh, if you say it like that, Chen Xiaoyao would seem to be a little angry. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pressed it on the Armored Demon¡¯s shoulder, the Cultivation Power seeped in, and after a moment, the Armored Demon¡¯s face became distorted, and his body started to tremble violently.

    ¡°I will cripple your cultivation for a few hundred years because I can¡¯t use it. All I need is for you to understand the runes. Of course you can reject me, so I¡¯ll just kill you. ¡±

    An Zheng released his hand, and the Artifact Demon¡¯s body copsed to the ground. Hey there trembling like an electrocuted shrimp.

    An Zheng nced at the Blood Pearl Bracelet, smiled, and said master, ¡°Can I clean up your family?¡±

    He dragged the Armadominus by the feet and pulled him away. The Armadominus couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

    After dragging it to the door, An Zheng turned around to take a look, ¡°How about this, this ce is pretty quiet. I¡¯ll give you a few days to teach me how to creatune array formation. It¡¯s very simple, as long as you can open the passage to hell. ¡±

    ¡°Kill me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head, and with a kacha sound, he broke the Artifact Demon¡¯s arm. Then, he pointed his bent arm towards the Artifact Demon¡¯s heart: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again.¡±

    Weapon Demon: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°I have nothing to do, I¡¯m just going to y in hell.¡±

    He then pulled the Armored Demon backwards and casually found a ce to throw the Armored Demon. ¡°Draw for me now, pay attention, I will bring you in. Didn¡¯t you always want to see what hell looked like? I¡¯ll satisfy you. ¡°You can teach me a formation that will perish together with me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, and a ball of Hellfire appeared on his fingertip. ¡°Perhaps, I won¡¯t die?¡±

 Chapter 900 - Huogu Kowloons Daofather Riding the Bull

    <h4>Chapter 900 ¨C Huogu Kowloon¡¯s Daofather Riding the Bull</h4>

    Within the mausoleum garden, An Zheng nced at the trembling Artifact Demon, ¡°Stop pretending with me, you aren¡¯t someone who can easily give up hope so easily. Back then, when you dared to make a move on Chen Xiaoyao, what could you possibly not do? Although you are not my best choice, Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s Charm Masters or Charm Demons are the best choice, but you are still considered half a Charm Demon, and you cannot create a weapon without a Glyph.

    The Armored Demony there. ¡°What on earth do you want? Hell ce where the living can go? If you want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you always hope to obtain the power of hell? I¡¯ll bring you to hell.¡±

    The Armored Demon was on the verge of tears. ¡°You might as well kill me. I¡¯m not that lunatic Charm Demon. He¡¯s the one who wants to go to hell at all times.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. You know how to create that teleportation circle.¡±

    The Weapon Demon: ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I only used a dark rune artifact, and it can¡¯t connect to Hell. You can¡¯t even kill me. ¡°Unless ¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    ¡°When I was in Jinling, the Zhou Family wanted to go against the Holy See, and they tried to open hell to obtain the power of hell. They asked me to build a magic equipment. As long as I infuse enough Hell¡¯s Power, I can open the Gates of Hell. However, the first reason was because the Zhou family couldn¡¯t obtain the power of hell. The second reason was that even if they could obtain the power of hell, they wouldn¡¯t dare to casually enter. They not only found me, but they also found the Talisman, but the Talisman refused to help them. ¡±

    ¡°Where are the magic tools?¡±

    ¡°That was the best magic device I have ever made. After you destroyed the Zhou family, the rest of them fled with their magic equipment. As far as I know, they are only a few hundred li to the north of Mount Yandao. They call me Elder Prison ¡­ Hells of Hell. They thought that I could bring them power, but in reality, I only wanted to use them to heal my wounds. Those people from the big families are mostly delusional, so it¡¯s best to make use of them. ¡±

    ¡°Swallow Mountain?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while: ¡°What if you lied to me?¡±

    The Artifact Demon said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already crippled my cultivation, what else can I do? Even if I lied to you, you wouldn¡¯t kill me? I only want to do a few more things for you, but you let me go because of my benefits. I am already a cripple now. Even if I live, I won¡¯t bhreat to you. ¡±

    An Zheng took ouen and paper, ¡°Write out the method to use that magic tool, and I will send you in first ording to what you wrote. Don¡¯t worry, I have the power of hell. As long as you¡¯re right, I will pull you out. I will still need you to repair some magic equipment. If you intentionally write wrongly, then you can only pray for yourself. ¡±

    How could the Weapon Demon dare to dy any longer? As it wrote, it said, ¡°I call that magic equipment the Reincarnation te. It requires arge amount of Hell¡¯s Qi to activate. ¡°I know that you have an Artifact Forging Master by your side. If I have the chance, I would like to see him.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°As you wish.¡±

    He put away the piece of paper that the Artifact Demon had written down, then picked it up and said, ¡°If you want to see Oldman Huo, Oldman Huo also wants to see you.¡±

    An Zheng activated the jade pendant, instantly returning to the ship. This jade pendant had a restriction that it could only be used once every forty-eight hours. This was only after the modification. If it was before, the restrictions would be even greater. When An Zheng returned to the ship, he gave the Artifact Demon to the Oldman Huo. The Oldman Huo didn¡¯t have any other goals in this life, all he loved to do was create artifacts. He had a lot of unanswered questions regarding magic equipment, so An Zheng sent the magic tools back to Oldman Huo as a gift.

    After returning from the reverse boat, An Zheng headed towards the Ancestor¡¯s statue that was riding a cow. The sculpture was right inside the west gate of Huogu Kowloon. As An Zheng walked over with his yaksha umbre, it was impossible for any patrolling soldiers to notice him. An Zheng stood not far from the statue and observed carefully, but the faint call in his heart seemed to have disappeared.

    At this moment, An Zheng felt a slight fluctuation of Tian Yuan. After arriving here, he had raised the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. Nothing could be hidden from him within a radius of a few hundred meters. Although the feeling that the Heaven¡¯s Eyes gave him was faint, An Zheng still reacted. This ce was empty, it was toote to hide, so An Zheng sealed his own Qi, and hid under the statue. At his current cultivation level, even if he did not breathe all day, he would still be fine.

    An Zheng closed his eyes as he sat cross-legged under the statue. In the darkness, even if one looked closely, it was unlikely that they would be able to easily discover him. The gap between the old cow¡¯s four hooves just happened to amodate An Zheng. He carried the yaksha umbre on his shoulder and thought to himself that if he found out, then let¡¯s fight.

    Just as he sat down, three figures appeared in the distance. The leader looked around, ¡°Strange, I sensed something was wrong before.¡±

    This person seemed to be around forty years old, had a powerful appearance, and a unique aura that belonged to a soldier. An Zheng had seen this person before in the Jinling. It was the Temple General who was stationed in the Northwest Huogu Kowloon, Qi Xiao. One of the two people standing beside him wore the special white robe of the Star Observation Pavilion. He looked to be sixty or seventy years old, but An Zheng had never seen him before. The other one was a woman, so when An Zheng saw her, his expression changed a little.

    Thedy was called Shang Qingyang, she was a famous female cultivator of the Da Xi Empire. She was Xu Meidai¡¯s senior sister and before Xu Meidai¡¯s rise to power, she was known as Tian Haogong¡¯s most perfect sessor. It was just thatter on, when Xu Meidai rose up strongly, Xu Meidai¡¯s master, the previous generation¡¯s pce master, passed her position to Xu Meidai. It was said that Shang Qingyang had challenged Xu Meidai in a fit of rage, but lost in battle and left Tian Haogong with his whereabouts unknown. Never would he have thought that he would see her in the Huogu Kowloon. From the way she stood by Qi Xiao¡¯s side and the way she looked at Qi Xiao, one could tell that her rtionship with him was not ordinary.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too nervoustely?¡±

    Shang Qingyang¡¯s voice was very gentle, not the slightest bit like a woman from the legends. Speaking of which, she was also very pitiful. Being groomed by Tian Haogong as the Asgard Mistress¡¯ sessor all this while, he just didn¡¯t expect that he would get nothing in the end. It was reasonable for his personality to have a drastic change. After that, she could barely hear any more rumors about her.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Qi Xiao remained silent for a while, before saying, ¡°There must be no ident at all with regards to the Battle Mage¡¯s n. Those few Battle Mages have already been sent over, and will be ced in the Western Region tomorrow. In these few days, my brain was about to explode. If something really happens, His Majesty will definitely not spare me. The matter of the Northwest Underground Pce had just passed. That guy called Chen Liuxi had messed up the entire underground pce, causing heavy losses for thebatants. There must be no more idents... All of you, take turns. ¡±

    The old man from the Star Observation Pavilionughed: ¡°General is overthinking it too. There is only suchen Liuxi in this world, how can he be anywhere else?¡±

    An Zheng sat under the old cow¡¯s belly and thought, I¡¯m really here.

    Qi Xiao said: ¡°Elder Cheng, you should go back and rest tonight. We will guard this night together. At dawn tomorrow, the pavilion master will arrive. At that time, thebatants will be sent to the Western Regions. I can finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡±

    The person called Elder Cheng said, ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I won¡¯t be able to stand it even if I can¡¯t hold out for a night. I will apany you all through tonight. When the Pavilion Master arrives, we can discuss itter. ¡±

    The three of them conversed for awhile before they brought up Chen Liuxi. Elder Cheng said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where that fellow came from, to actually cause such a disaster. His Majesty had given him the order to kill, so even if Yuwen Wuming had wings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Yuwen Wuming and Yuwen Wu Chen, coupled with the Zhangsun Qingchou who left the Jianghu for the first time, would never be able to escape. ¡±

    Qi Xiao shook his head: ¡°That might not be the case. That person is so cunning, and judging from the rumors, he is extremely decisive in his actions. Even with the two youths of the Yuwen nbined, they are still not his match. As for Zhangsun Qingchou ¡­ That¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t even know how to fight. All day long, he has been practicing his zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Where has he ever seen him cultivate? ¡±

    Elder Cheng said, ¡°Then you are wrong, Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s strength is... I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many opponents in Jinling. Forget about Jinling, even within the Da Xi Empire, there aren¡¯t many opponents for us. ¡±

    Qi Xiao waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s go back and guard it.¡±

    At this moment, Shang Qingyang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Come out!¡±

    She turned around and struck towards the statue of the Daofather riding on a cow. A red light shot out like lightning towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was still thinking that at the very least, they should start fighting now. Suddenly, a ball of golden light burst out from the old cow¡¯s body. An Zheng only felt that his surroundings had blurred and he didn¡¯t know where he had been sent to. Faintly hearing Qi Xiao say: ¡°Look at you, and say I¡¯m nervous, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re even more nervous than me. In the future, don¡¯t try to do anything to this sculpture. This sculpture is the eye of the defensive array formation. ¡±

    This was thest voice An Zheng heard. When the surroundings became clear, An Zheng realised that he was no longer in Huogu Kowloon. He appeared on a narrow path, surrounded by waist-deep weeds. Bunny who was not afraid of humans ran over and even nced at An Zheng provocatively.

    An Zheng took a deep breath. The density of the weather here seemed to be much better than the environment of the Primordial Era simted by the Northwest Earth Pce. A cry sounded out in the sky as a multicolored big bird flew above An Zheng¡¯s head. The bird was ridiculouslyrge, and as it flew past, it seemed to float over like a cloud of color. With a p of its wings, strong gusts of wind rose up from the ground.

    ¡°Wind!¡±

    Someone shouted from the distance. The voice was old and hoarse.

    An Zheng walked through the grass, and in the distance, there was a stone city that seemed to be iplete. A lot of the city walls had already copsed. There was an old and tattered war g sticking out of the wall. Numerous cracks were left on the g, fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Gale!¡±

    When that voice came out again, An Zheng noticed that there was an old veteran sitting at the city gate with a broken spear on his shoulder. That person looked to be at least sixty to seventy years old. He raised his head to look at the big bird flying over as he hoarsely yelled.

    ¡°Cloudsoar, your soul has returned to the sea, don¡¯t stay in another ce!¡±

    After the old man finished shouting, he picked up the wine gourd and took a sip. When he heard the footsteps, he turned his head around and was stunned. ¡°Where did this young mane from? I haven¡¯t seen any strangers in this ce for a long time.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Old Uncle, where are we?¡±

    The old man pointed at the city gate. ¡°You can¡¯t read?¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked up. On the mottled city gate, he could vaguely make out three ancient seal writing ¡­ Huogu Kowloon.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed, as if he had exploded. ~ Is this ce Huogu Kowloon? So where was I?

 Chapter 901 - Chaotic Samsara

    <h4>Chapter 901 ¨C Chaotic Samsara</h4>

    A dpidated border fortress, a veteran on the verge of death. The cold northwest wind, the deste melody, the empty wine pot in his callused hand, after many years, even the taste of the wine had disappeared. The wine gourd had always been hanging on his body. If he was hungry, he would drink a mouthful of the air inside. Even the faint smell of alcohol was extremely precious.

    It was loneliness.

    An Zheng stood beside the old soldier and looked towards the southeast with him.

    ¡°Uncle, are you the only one left here?¡±

    ¡°After the fierce battle in Huogu Kowloon, I am the only one left here. The immortals of the Great Zhou Dynasty fought with the bandits here, and their blood stained the yellow sand. At that time, the situation had been extremely urgent. The Daofather had ridden a bull to the west and delivered a book. From then on, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡±

    The old man spoke with pride, ¡°Fifty years have passed since today.¡±

    ¡°Fifty years?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It could be said that it was only fifty years since the Daofather had left the Huogu Kowloon on his ox. In that case, it should be the Spring and Autumn Period of ancient times. At that time, all the hundred ns belonged to the Great Zhou Empire, a period when the Central ins¡¯ culture was flourishing. To be exact, the Great Zhou before the Great Xi was known as the Zhou in history.

    It was said that the Daofather was a citizen of the Great Zhou Empire and the founder of the Dao Sect. However, there was another legend at home. The Daofather had created the Dao Sect of the Mortal Realm. The Dao Sect was divided into the Dao of the Heavens, the Dao of the Earth and the Dao of Hell. The founder of the Celestial Dao, the master of the Dao Ancestor, the Dao Ancestor ¡­

    However, these were all legends, and there was no way to verify them. It was rumored that the Daofather had had three apprentice-brothers, and that the founder of the Hollow Jade Temple legacy that An Zheng had acquired was the Daofather¡¯s junior apprentice-brother. The other Heavenly Goblin Beast that An Zheng had obtained was also detailedly recorded by the Daofather¡¯s other junior brother. These three martial brothers could be said to be the three great mountains in the cultivation world of Central ins at that time.

    Butter on, for some reason, they became embroiled in the great war between Immortals.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was in turmoil, after pondering for a moment, he guessed that they were hidden under the Huogu Kowloon¡¯s statue of the Ancestor riding a cow. When Tian Haogong¡¯s attack hadnded on the Dao Ancestor¡¯s statue, some sort of formation had been triggered and it had actually sent him to this Spring and Autumn period. But, how should he go back? And why did hee?

    At this moment, the melodious sound of a flute suddenly came from afar. An old ox carrying a Old Taoist slowly came from the east, and that was where the flute music came from. However, the flute was not yed by the Old Taoist, who was lying on the ox¡¯s back and had fallen asleep. The flute hung right next to the old cow¡¯s nose. As the breath from the flute blew, the flute began to y a wonderful tune. It was truly magical.

    An Zheng thought to himself, what¡¯s going on, why is time in such a mess?

    The old soldier rubbed his eyes before he kneeled down. ¡°Immortal!¡±

    Old Taoist sat up from the cow¡¯s back and also rubbed his eyes. He nced at the old soldier and asked, ¡°Where is the deity?¡±

    The old soldier pointed at him witrembling hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Old Taoist curled his lips, ¡°You are the immortal, your entire family is filled with immortals. I am a human, jusuman. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Senior.¡±

    Old Taoist nced at An Zheng, and said with narrowed eyes: ¡°In the end, I still came ¡­ If I didn¡¯t bring you here, my statue would have been destroyed by you. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t go back. Why don¡¯t youe with me and ask? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If you want to go back, I can¡¯t let you go.¡±

    The Old Taoist coldly snorted: ¡°The people of this world have always wanted me to bring along people for cultivation like crucian carp crossing the river. Do you know what a great opportunity it is? With your talent, there¡¯s no need for you to be so talented. In jusundred years, you¡¯ll be on par with the Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng still shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s too much to let go.¡±

    Old Taoist sighed: ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°However, Senior only asked me toe here to ask if I was willing to follow you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you. Because of your appearance, time has gone out of control. You¡¯re a dead man, but you¡¯re not dead. That is forcing the cycle of reincarnation, and your constant revenge is forcing Karma. Karma, reincarnation, everything was in chaos, and so was time. If you can¡¯t adjust your time back, then the chaos of the world is none other than you. ¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit unfair.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Senior has always said that it is forced, but I did not wish for my rebirth.¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be other than you?¡±

    Old Taoist snorted, ¡°You think someone was the one who arranged your rebirth? Was it that little fish, or was it some Heavenly Dao? There was no Heavenly Dao in the world, the so-called Heavenly Dao was just a set of rules set by the people living in the Inside the Immortal Pce. If they said it was the Dao of the Heavens, how could ordinary people dare to disobey them? As for that Little Fishy, although she was formed from the aura of this world, if he could rebirth someone easily, then the world would have been thrown into chaos long ago. ¡°Since ancient times, how many cultivators have been reborn who were stronger than you?¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s you, you¡¯ve always been the one.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, it was really hard to understand.

    The Old Taoist replied: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand, there¡¯s no point in speaking any further. I called you here for two reasons. If you agree to ask me, then there is no need to say the second thing. If you don¡¯t agree, then the second matter can only be resolved by you. ¡±

    Old Taoist caressed the head of the Old Bull gently. ¡°Old partner, follow me for many years. Logically speaking, even if its cultivation base falls, how could future generations of cultivators defeat it? This is one of the reasons why I brought you here. After I left the Huogu Kowloon, the old fellow was actually unwilling to leave his homnd, so he lefortion of his primordial spirit in the Central ins. Right now, it is sealed within the Huogu Kowloon¡¯s sculpture. I will teach you how to break the formation, and you will bring half of your primordial spirit to the Jinling. After the old fellow obtains his primordial spirit, he will be able to break free from his bindings, and from then on, the sky will be high and the clouds will be vast. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°This is what this junior should do.¡±

    Old Taoist waved his hand.

    An Zheng subconsciously reached out his right hand. Old Taoist flicked his finger, and a drop of blood from the tip of his finger fell onto An Zheng¡¯s palm. Using that drop of blood, he wrote a word on An Zheng¡¯s palm ¡­ Gym.

    ¡°Go back, remember my words. Nothing in this world was out of the ordinary. As for you, you only need to keep your heart. That little fish gave you the best luck in the world, and I¡¯ll give you the best opportunity in the world. Time is already messy, you have to remember ¡­ If time did not return, then many terrifying people, many terrifying things would appear. In fact ¡­ There is more than one sun in the sky and more than one monarch in the world. ¡±

    After saying that, Old Taoistid down on the back of the cow, patting the Old Bull¡¯s butt: ¡°Let¡¯s go, one trip after another, you and I are trapped here ¡­ ¡°I feel a bit annoyed. Are you annoyed that you keep walking like this over and over again?¡±

    ¡°Moo ¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Old Taoistughed out loud, and then pped the Old Bull¡¯s butt with his palm: ¡°Smack it eighteen times.¡±

    Old Cow: ¡°Moo...¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked at the blood-red word in his hand, and his heart became confused. Old Taoist said that the time line of this world was already messed up. Was it really because of his rebirth, and his rebirth was really not nned by the Holy Fish, but by himself? But how could he arrange for his rebirth? Old Taoist was too confused, no matter how much he thought about it, he could note up with an answer.

    The word ¡°transfer¡± in his hand suddenly shed, and An Zheng¡¯s body immediately became ethereal and faint. The veteran looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with shock: ¡°So it turns out that you are also a deity. This trip was truly worthwhile, the deity had spoken to me before.¡±

    Before An Zheng disappeared, he had used his fastest speed to dig out all the wine in the spatial artifact and throw them out. However, on that thick grasnd, even if the wine jar were to fall on it, it wouldn¡¯t be damaged. Vaguely, An Zheng heard the veteran shouting: ¡°Thank you, god for your gift!¡±

    Faintly, it was not just a loud shout. There was also a burst of deste singing ¡­ A strong wind blows, clouds fly, and my soul returns to the sea. I have to leave this ce ¡­

    With a sh of white light, An Zheng opened his eyes. He was back in Huogu Kowloon City, sitting under the statue of the Patriarch riding a cow. He was still holding onto his yaksha umbre, and he didn¡¯t know when it had started to rain in the sky. The water on the Old Bull¡¯s body flowed down like streams and a mark appeared on it. That mark was the one that Shang Qingyang had left behind with his previous attack ¡­ Beneath the imprint, there seemed to be a faint handwriting.

    An Zheng subconsciously raised his hand, but the word ¡°cut¡± in his palm was still clear. He ced his hand on the words on the old cow¡¯s belly and suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his head. A high-pitched, iparably excited cow-cry sounded out in An Zheng¡¯s mind, shaking his blood to the point that it boiled over and over. It was an indescribable emotion, and An Zheng felt his heart be flustered and excited along with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to save Old Cow and the Dragon Lion.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself. He came out from under the sculpture, holding onto his yaksha umbre, he was drenched all over.

    ¡°This umbre is good in every way except for blocking the rain.¡±

    An Zheng sighed and walked towards the inn. After returning to his room and resting for the whole night, An Zheng adjusted his mental state to its best. He had already found a way to open the Gates of Hell. As long as he went to Yan Dashan Mountain and found the Zhou Family members to snatch the Reincarnation te, he would be able to save Divisions. Right now, both sides had to save him. One was an old cow, the other a monk. The monk had to be saved as soon as possible. No one knew how long he couldst in hell, or if it was just that An Zheng and the others could not admit it, but the monk had already disappeared into thin air.

    At daybreak the next day, An Zheng set off for Swallow Mountain. Swallow Mountain was actually not too far away from the Huogu Kowloon. With An Zheng¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he arrived. Not long after he left the Huogu Kowloon, the Huogu Kowloon¡¯s teleportation circle lit up.

    The pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion, Tan Shanse, came out of the teleportation formation with a dark expression, followed by arge group of people from the Star Observation Pavilion. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He didn¡¯t want toe here. Because someone had gone to Jinling, and he was afraid that something bad might happen.

    At the same time, in the Jinling, the white robed young Taoist was looking even more confused. He stood on the main street and raised his head to look at the tallest building north of Jinling. What am I looking for? Why is it that when I was called here, there was nothing left? ¡±

    He turned his head to the northwest and asked, ¡°Just where should I go?¡±

    He turned around and walked out of Jinling. He did not know where he was going. He had been deceiving himself into seeking the Dao, but what was that? Behind him, Chen Wunuo stood under the gigantic statue of the Sacred Emperor, staring at the white robed cultivator¡¯s back with a dark expression.

 Chapter 902 - Nightingale

    <h4>Chapter 902 ¨C Nightingale</h4>

    Some people said that out of all the mountains of the Da Xi Empire, the Swallow Mountain was the most unfathomable one. There was everything that could be seen in this world, including a small desert and a few snowy peaks. Legend has it that snow monsters live on the snowy peaks, but they don¡¯t go down the mountain to hurt people. If someone identally trespassed into their territory, they would tear someone into two pieces and hang them up like salted fish, leaving them to eat when there was no food.

    An Zheng had been to Swallow Mountain when he was in Ming Fa Si, and at that time, an extremely vicious evil person escaped here aftermitting heinous acts, and waited for the Ming Fa Si¡¯s limelight to disappear beforeing out again. He just did not expect that the people in Ming Fa Si who were handling the cases would be so tenacious that they would not stop until they were dead.

    The people chasing him had died at least three times, but they hadn¡¯t stopped at all. Finally, this case fell into An Zheng¡¯s hands. An Zheng left the Jinling and went on a solo journey to Yan Dashan to hunt down Da Qu.

    Finding a person in the middle of the mountain range was easier said than done. However, An Zheng used an unconventional method to find him. In the end, this great bandit escaped into a cave at Swallow Mountain. An Zheng directly buried him inside a mountain.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns split a mountain.

    Standing at the foot of the mountain, An Zheng looked at the strangely shaped mountain in the distance andmented. The mountain had been destroyed by him in one move. The mountain had copsed, and Big Kou had been buried alive in the cave. The treasure that Big Kou had stolen from the Jia family in the Central ins was also buried in the mountain.

    Now that the Zhou Family had chosen to walk this path, it was as if they had made some sort of secret arrangement and An Zheng would walk along the path that they had once walked on.

    An Zheng remembered that not far from the mountain was a small mountain vige. They know very little about the outside world, and every day the sun sets. It was growing crops and using spring water to water the fewnds in the mountain.

    But when An Zheng entered the mountain, he discovered that the small vige had disappeared. To be exact, the vige was still there, but everyone was gone. An Zheng took a careful look around the mountain vige and discovered traces of people having visited herest time, which was at least a month old.

    He walked intouse and found that there was still food on the table, but it was rotten and reeking. The dust on the table was already very thick, and a mere touch of a finger would leave a clear mark. The people here had clearly left quite suddenly, and while they were eating, they had all left for some reason.

    An Zheng released Heaven¡¯s Eyes and rose tigher ce, then continued to search around the vige. He did not even miss the cer of his family. Indeed, he did not see a single living person, nor did he see any dead people. In this small mountain vige, there were more than two hundred households, and less than a thousand people. Arge part of the family¡¯s dining tables were filled with food, while another portion of the family¡¯s kitchen was filled with burnt firewood.

    An Zheng thought about the people of the Zhou family. Could it be that all the vigers were killed by the people of the Zhou family?

    It was not impossible, the Zhou family members were already frightened to death, they did not dare to reveal their whereabouts. Perhaps it was because someone in the vige had seen them, or perhaps they were simply insane.

    Sky Eye continued to fly higher and higher but still did not discover anything. An Zheng circled the vige but still did not see a single person. An Zheng released the power of hell from his body. This time, he finally had a sense of it. An Zheng felt a faint aura of death from the northeast, and quickly rushed there.

    With An Zheng¡¯s speed, these few dozen kilometers of mountain road were nothing at all. He found the location of the death aura in a forest. The soil there had obviously been moved by someone before, and it was different from the surrounding. An Zheng dug up the soil and saw a few corpses buried under the soil. Judging from his clothes, he should be that mountain vige. There were four to five mountain viges within a hundred miles of this ce. There were five to six thousand people here, and all of their living customs were the same.

    There werotal of five or six corpses, only one woman and an old woman. The bodies were badly scarred, which meant that they had been abused before they died. The olddy¡¯s body was covered in the scars left by the whip. There were at least a few hundred of them densely packed together. She looked to be around seventy years old. To ordinary people, such an age was already extremely fragile. It was impossible for her to withstand the whipping of hundreds of whips. Therefore ¡­ Even after she died, the people who beat her did not stop.

    An Zheng frowned, his killing intent rising between his brows.

    An Zheng ced his Heaven¡¯s Eyes on it again as he searched for traces in the mountain forest. Because the forest was covered in fallen leaves, there were no footprints. An Zheng squatted and found some brown colored bloodstains on the leaves. From the traces of blood on the leaves, An Zheng could determine which direction the blood was dripping from. An Zheng followed the trail of blood and walked deeper into the mountains. After walking another four to five kilometers, a huge cave appeared in front of him.

    An Zheng raised his yaksha umbre, but the few people standing at the entrance of the cave did not see him. There were a few people standing on top of the karst cave. They were holding the Da Xi military¡¯s irvoyant as they looked around. Farther away, some of the people carried the wild fruit they had picked from the mountains to the karst cave. Those people were tied with ropes, making it extremely difficult to walk on this mountain path. One viger identally fell to the ground, the wild fruit in his hands spilling onto the ground. One of the guardsshed out a few times, pping them until their skin wascerated and their flesh wascerated.

    However, the mountain viger covered his mouth and did not dare to cry out, because the people who were hit and shouted earlier were all killed. He tightly covered his mouth, not even daring to let out a grunt. Very soon, the corner of his mouth was almost bitten through.

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned white, and he clenched his fists.

    ¡°You pieces of trash!¡±

    The guard cursed quietly, ¡°You dare to spill His Majesty¡¯s fruit on the ground? Lick it clean now, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    The mountain viger did not dare to resist and crawled on the ground. He actually bit the wild fruits one by one just like that. Not long after, his mouth was covered with a mixture of fruit juice and mud, making him look exceptionally pathetic.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The person holding the whipughed, as if he was extremely pleased: ¡°You all should be happy, our Great Zhou Emperor chose to set up the capital here, and you are my Great Zhou Empire¡¯s first batch of citizens. You people have truly been blessed with several lifetimes, to actually have the qualifications to serve your majesty. ¡±

    An Zheng held up the yaksha umbre and walked in. In order to capture all of them, An Zheng did not make a move for the time being. He followed the vigers who were carrying the fruits into the cave. The cave was extremely wide, at leasundred meters wide. Many of the vigers were working to make furniture out of chopped wood. Some of the servants had whips in their hands. Whoever was slower would be whipped.

    All of the vigers here were men. No one knew where those women had been taken to. Following the group inside, they saw a cave not far away with a fork in the road. Hundreds of old women were washing their clothes with spring water from the cave. Their waists were tied with ropes made of tree bark, and all of them were tied together. No one was able to escape.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand that was holding the yaksha parachute became tighter and tighter, and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed.

    As they walked in, a few servants gathered around to chat. One of them looked at the mountain viger who was carrying a fruit in his hands andughed contemptuously, saying to hispanions, ¡°When we escaped from Jinling, I thought the world wasing to an end. I always thought that the good days in Jinling would be gone forever. I never thought that we would be able to live like immortals in this deep forest. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°I think we should expand the scope further. Now, the vigers in the nearby viges have all been captured by us. That¡¯s five to six thousand people. How could these people be enough? At the very least, they would be able to capture tens of thousands of people. Let¡¯s live a good life in the Swallow Mountain, don¡¯t tell me ¡­ Those hillbilly girls, though their skin was a little rough, they were strong. The few people the Prime Minister had slept inst night were thrown out of the pce. I picked one up and tortured it thoroughly. That feeling was indescribably wonderful. ¡°It looks pretty good. I¡¯ll stay in my room. When I¡¯m free again, I¡¯lle over and fuck her!¡±

    The other person said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have a good rtionship with the steward of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. I can¡¯t do it, and haven¡¯t been able to find any good stuff in the past few days. If you¡¯ve had enough of that one in your room, don¡¯t just give it away, give it to me. ¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the deal? I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡±

    A servant said, ¡°Our young master is indeed powerful, he has managed to turn this escape into enjoyment. Young master has be the emperor, we are all ministers ¡­ Although no one can see in the wilderness, to be honest, my life is morefortable than the life in Jinling. ¡±

    An Zheng stood there and listened to what they said, and his eyes turned cold.

    At this moment, a man in embroidered clothes walked over quickly. He looked to be around 40 years old. The servants quickly bowed their heads in salute, ¡°We pay our respects to the duke.¡±

    The man grunted in agreement. After walking a few steps, he turned around and asked, ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the Clear Jade Pool.¡±

    A servant answered, ¡°Yesterday, I managed to catch a few girls and they looked pretty good. His Majesty is currently training at the Clear Jade Pool, so I estimate that he won¡¯t be able toe out for at least three to five hours. ¡°How about you wait outside, Master Hou?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged man said, ¡°His Majesty has been too reckless. I have to go and advise him. If they continued to capture people like this, it would be a disaster if they were to be found out. ¡°As a duke of the first rank conferred by His Majesty, I have the responsibility to exhort him.¡±

    The servant lowered his head and said, ¡°I think you better not go, Master Hou. Don¡¯t you know the temper of His Majesty? His Majesty wouldn¡¯te out until he had had enough fun. ¡°At this moment, you went to disturb His Majesty¡¯s interest. I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man paced back and forth for a few steps before sighing, ¡°You should all restrain yourselves. Our Great Zhou is only a temporary measure. When the poption flourishes in the future, they would have to organize an army. If they were to kill their way back, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just sit in the Jinling¡¯s pce? If you were to be chased by the Holy See because you revealed our whereabouts, what kind of consequences would you think?! ¡±

    Those people hurriedly agreed, but their eyes were filled with disapproval.

    After the middle-aged man left, one of the servants said, ¡°He¡¯s just an outsider, yet he thinks he¡¯s an outsider. We have followed His Majesty since young, what is he showing off in front of us? ¡°As long as we speak a few words of his in front of His Majesty, then his position as Marquis will be gone in the morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t even know how to make a fool of yourself by trying to curry favor with us.¡±

    An Zheng did not stay any longer and walked towards the cave. After walking about three miles, he actually came out of the cave. That was the scene behind the mountain. This ce was truly amazing. Behind them was a basin surrounded by mountains. The scenery inside was very beautiful. Many vigers were cutting down trees inside, as if they wanted to build a house.

    Further away was arge banner with four words written on it ¡­ The Great Cycle of the Heavenly Kingdom.

 Chapter 903 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 903 ¨C Heartache</h4>

    This ce was a mountain range, and the surrounding mountains were a natural barrier. Maybe the people of the Zhou family knew of this ce by chance long ago, which was why they came here to hide from the Great Western Jinling, which was not far from the Jinling. If it were not for the news that An Zheng had gotten the Zhou Family from the Artifact Demon, these people really would have settled down here and done evil deeds.

    It was hard for An Zheng to understand what kind of self-deception he was seeing. A group of fugitives had actually captured the vigers in the middle of the mountains and built their country? Why did such absurd things always happen? Why did ordinary people always get bullied by these people?

    An Zheng looked at the people who were building wooden houses in the jungle of the basin, and then looked at the evil people who were constantly whipping the vigers.

    I don¡¯t negotiate with sin.

    I am upromising with sin.

    Sin and I will not rest until we die.

    An Zheng jumped down from the mountain, with his arms spread wide, he was like an eagle taking flight. Hended in the middle of the forest and looked at the guard standing on top of the tree. He didn¡¯t even bother dodging as a light shed in his left eye and that cultivator who only had Sumeru Stage s was killed by the Eye Technique. The cultivator didn¡¯t even have the time to react before he fell from the tree likiece of wood.

    An Zheng walked forward and a patrol squad came over. There were about a dozen people and upon seeing An Zheng, the person in front was startled: ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body appeared in front of him in a sh, his left hand reached out to grab the man¡¯s neck and twisted, then with a kacha sound, the man¡¯s headnded on his shoulder. An Zheng stepped forward, pushing the corpse onto the second person, and in the next second, the person behind was smashed into pieces. How shocking was the scene of a living human being being being smashed apart? Flesh and blood shot out like sharp arrows, killing all the servants in the surroundings.

    An Zheng had already found the location of the Zhou Family, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t hide himself anymore. He kept on killing as he walked. At the beginning, when the vigers saw An Zheng killing people, they were so scared that they turned tail and ran. Afterwards, a young man holding an axe charged forward with An Zheng: ¡°What are we afraid of? We¡¯re going to die anyway, if we follow this hero and kill our way in, we might still have a way out. Rather than being enved to death, we might as well fight for it. ¡±

    When one person started to follow An Zheng, more and moremoners started to gather behind. The mountaineers rushed forward with axes, sticks, anything that could be used as a weapon. The servants who had been showing off their strength before using the whips were beaten tulp. An Zheng had killed all of those cultivators by himself, so how could the servants who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate possibly defend against the tidewaters of the vigers?

    Very quickly, An Zheng reached the center of the waterfall. There was a waterfall, and although it was not big, the water flow was very fast. A few naked girls were tied under the waterfall. Under the rapid stream, they hit the girls, causing them to scream in pain. Despite the earth-shaking battle cries from outside, that young man who was known as the Emperor of the Great Zhou Country was still sitting there, pping his hands andughing as he watched the abused girls.

    He turned his head to look at An Zheng, and his expression immediately changed. He had seen An Zheng when he was at the Zhou Family household, and could only watch as An Zheng destroyed their huge family.

    ¡°You ¡­ Why are you still lingering around?! ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him, the cold glint in his eyes seemed to pierce into the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The Zhou family has already fallen to such a state. It is truly beneath us.¡±

    An Zheng walked forward as he spoke, ¡°What you have done, is worse than those grass bandits in Mount Cang Man. Hiding himself deep in the mountains to be an emperor? It¡¯s a great pleasure to bully people. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward and suddenly a cultivator of the Zhou Family rushed over. It was the middle-aged man whom An Zheng had met before in the cave, the one who was called Master Hou. As he attacked An Zheng like a madman, he shouted at the young man, ¡°Your Majesty, quickly leave! Your subject will stop this demon!¡±

    An Zheng grabbed that person¡¯s neck, looked into his eyes and said, ¡°He had a dream of bing an emperor, what kind of big dream are you having? He raised the man high up, and when the man tried to kick An Zheng, An Zheng used a bit of force on his wrist and the man¡¯s body immediately softened.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± As the official of the Great Zhou Heavenly Kingdom, I must do my best to serve His Majesty! ¡±

    An Zheng threw him over, and knocked his head against a big boulder: ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

    With a bang, the moment the head hit the rock, it exploded like a burst of blood-red fireworks. The middle-aged man¡¯s head was smashed off and his neck was smashed into pieces. An Zheng raised the half of the corpse and threw it forward, smashing the Emperor of the Great Cycle of Heaven down onto the ground.

    In the distance, themoners had surrounded the servants and were beating them up. The hoes, carrying poles, scythes, all sorts of things they could use were being used. A servant knelt there with a face full of blood, kowtowing and begging for mercy.

    ¡°I was wrong, I know I was wrong, I beg you to let me go, I¡¯m willing to be your ve, I¡¯m willing to be your ve.¡± Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to repay you. ¡±

    An old man swung the hoe in his hand. ¡°When you harmed my daughter, did you ever think that you would end up like this?¡±

    The hoe stabbed into the servant¡¯s skull. Although the old man was extremely angry, he didn¡¯t have much strength after all. Half the hoe had cut into the man¡¯s skull, the other half was still outside. The servant was still alive. He struggled to get up and started running witoe still attached to his head. He had only run three or four steps before he threw himself onto the ground and heavily jabbed his face into the ground.

    The old man chased after him, stepped on his neck, and began to pull with the hoe in both hands. Ka was very strong. He twisted and turned a few times. Finally, he broke a skull with a crack and pulled the hoe out.

    The rusty hoe was now covered with blood and white brain matter. The old man was extremely grieved and indignant. He grabbed the hoe and smashed it down onto the ground. Momentster, the servant¡¯s head was smashed into meat paste.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be a cowardly tortoise. If we had fought back then, we would have died with dignity.¡±

    The youth from before charged forward with the sickle in his hand. He did not even know that he had been shot in the shoulder. The arrow was stuck in his shoulder, still quivering as he ran, blood running down the cloth.

    An Zheng turned back to look at the banner that had the words ¡°Great Cycle of Heaven¡± written on it. The banner was as thick aerson¡¯s thigh. An Zheng went over, and shed downwards with his palm at an oblique angle. His palm was as sharp as a de, and the thick gpole was immediately chopped in half by him. The cut was nted and quite sharp. An Zheng dragged the gpole back with one hand and walked in front of the young man.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°We...¡± My, my name is Zhou Wentian. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, the founding emperor of the Great Zhou Empire, right?¡±

    Witurn of his wrist, An Zheng raised the banner, and then fiercely thrust it downwards from its mouth. With a pfft, that thick piece of wood directly pierced through Zhou Wen Tian¡¯s chest. As the banner moved forward, the twenty meter tall banner was pressed into the ground by An Zheng, and the banner was stuffed into Zhou Wen Tian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°The g is on your chest. You¡¯re a good emperor.¡±

    Zhou Wen Tian was not dead yet, he raised his hand wanting to pull the banner out from his chest, but held onto the corner of the banner with much difficulty, and looked at An Zheng with pleading eyes: ¡°Save me, I ¡­ I give you wealth and glory, I give you all my women. We still have people from the Zhou family ¡­ Cough cough ¡­ All the treasures that I brought from the Zhou Mansion are for you, save me. ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his foot and stepped on the part of the gpole that was exposed to Zhou Wen Tian¡¯s chest, pressing it down, witfft sound, the gpolepletely entered the ground.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll look for it myself.¡±

    An Zheng turned around, and all the vigers were gathered together. The wounded youth kneeled in front of An Zheng with his head touching the ground, ¡°Immortal, thank you for saving us all. May I know the immortal¡¯s name? We will offer it up to you everyday after we return. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll have to offer you your courage.¡±

    He released his Heaven¡¯s Eyes and quickly found the location where Zhou Wentian was hiding his treasures. Behind the waterfall, there was actually a cave with manyrge boxes inside. After An Zheng opened the box, he told the vigers to bring the treasures back. It looked like an ordinarypass with an eight trigram diagram on it and a pointer in the middle. An Zheng kept his things and turned to leave.

    Those vigers all kept kowtowing to An Zheng, but An Zheng didn¡¯t stop. He began to pursue and kill those cultivators of the Zhou n who had escaped earlier. No matter how far An Zheng fled, he killed them all. He was worried that, after he left, even if one of the cultivators returned, it would be a disaster for the vigers.

    Carrying the stench of blood on his body, An Zheng left Swallow Mountain. Just as he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he saw three people standing opposite him. On the side of the road, there was an extremely luxurious carriage. A woman wearing white clothes stood beside the carriage as if she was cold, her shoulders slightly trembling. She looked at An Zheng with aplicated expression.

    Yuwen Wuming stood at the front, and after being silent for a while, all he could do was raise his hand and wave: ¡°Hello.¡±

    An Zheng let out a long breath and sat on a rock by the side of the road. He took out a jug of wine and drank it up: ¡°Fight?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming stood there and nced at An Zheng, and then looked at Zhangsun Qingchou who was behind him: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, but he can.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou was slightly taken aback: ¡°Slightly shameless.¡±

    He walked in front of An Zheng and extended his hand out, ¡°I heard that you only drink the strongest wine that you know, this is a little out of proportion to what I know. I know you wear the best, eat the best, and live the best, but why do you only like to drink this kind of bad wine? ¡±

    An Zheng passed the wine jug to him, and Zhangsun Qingchou took a sip. Then, he grinned: ¡°As expected, I still can¡¯t feel your heart, the stories of people who can experience the life of others with just a sip of wine seem to be all lies.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°I¡¯m wondering, if we were to fight, between the three of us and you, what would be the oue.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    Yuwen Wuming shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t y around, I had no intention to fight from the beginning. I finally managed to leave the Jinling with great difficulty. I have to return to the Phoenix Stage with great difficulty. You are a member of the Holy See,e and fight. ¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°Even more shameless ¡­ From the beginning, I didn¡¯t intend to fight. But there is an emperor who wants me toe. The emperor is the biggest, how can I note? ¡°He¡¯s here already, he¡¯s here today. If he can¡¯t beat you, he can leave. It won¡¯t be a shame if he goes back.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can beat me.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to fight. My cultivation realm is enough to suppress you, but if I fight with you, I will definitely lose ¡­ Because I really don¡¯t know how to fight. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh: ¡°You¡¯re really funny.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming leaned on the horse carriage: As I said it, it sounds like you have yed before.

    Zhangsun Qingchou turned around and nced at Yuwen Wuming: ¡°Say one more word, I¡¯ll help him kill you.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming shut his mouth and turned to look at his sister Yuwen Wuchen. ¡°Are you going to fight or not?

    Yuwen Wuchen turned around and left. ¡°Why would you want toe?¡±

    Just as she turned around, a cold light suddenly shot out from afar. The speed of that cold light was beyond imagination, and even An Zheng did not have the time to react. As for Yuwen Wuming, who was the closest to Yuwen Wu Chen, he only had enough time to stretch his hand for a moment before powerlessly drooping down.

    The cold light pierced through Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s heart, and his pure-white dress was immediately dyed red with blood.

    She lowered her head to look at her heart, her eyes gradually became unfocused. ¡°My heart is broken ¡­ ¡°It really hurts.¡±

 Chapter 904 - Mystery Girl

    <h4>Chapter 904 ¨C Mystery Girl</h4>

    Yuwen Wuchen lowered his head to look at his chest, watching as his white robe was dyed red with blood. She didn¡¯t even have time to react to what was going on. Why did her heart hurt like that?

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡±

    Yuwen Wu Chen extended his hand out towards Yuwen Wuming, and his body copsed onto the ground.

    Yuwen Wuming strode forward to support her, his eyes turning red in an instant.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    He looked around and howled.

    An Zheng appeared beside Yuwen Wu Chen in a sh and took out a golden pellet from the Blood Pearl Bracelet space. The temperature of the golden pellet slowly melted and An Zheng pressed the pellet on Yuwen Wu Chen¡¯s chest wound, absorbing the golden pellet¡¯s medicinal power in an instant.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    An Zheng took out the second golden pellet and stuffed it into her mouth, then ced his hand against her wound. The three dark purple star point in his left eye turned, and fiercely pulled his hand out. A surge of water was sucked out from Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s body by An Zheng.

    ¡°Ice?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then stood up and looked around. He couldn¡¯t see a single person, nor was he able to sense the aura of any cultivator.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou nced at An Zheng and nodded.

    He and Zhangsun Qingchou were still quite a distance away from each other, but Yuwen Wuming wasn¡¯t even able to notice him when he was not too far away from Yuwen Wuchen. The ice in An Zheng¡¯s hand didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary piece, it was still constantly changing, as if it had its own life of its own. Even in An Zheng¡¯s hands, it was still trying to rush out. It was like a slippery little snake and then it turned back into water.

    Yuwen Wuming looked at his sister and asked nervously, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for now, but if we don¡¯t find the Medical Saint Hand in time, then it might not be possible.¡±

    An Zheng said, and looked around warily.

    At this time, without any reason, a white light appeared behind Yuwen Wuming. An Zheng went over and pulled on Yuwen Wuming¡¯s arm, but he was still a bit too slow. Yuwen Wuming¡¯s left arm could not avoid it. That white light shed and then it disappeared, followed by a spray of blood. Yuwen Wuming¡¯s left arm had snapped from his shoulder, and an arm flew out into the air.

    No one knew why, but with just a sh of white light, Yuwen Wuming actually did not have any reaction with his cultivation. If An Zheng¡¯s perception was not as sharp as an ordinary person¡¯s, the white light would have already pierced Yuwen Wuming¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra pills to save you.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Yuwen Wu Chen who was on hisst breath. He still didn¡¯t know who the enemy was and in an instant, two of them were injured. If Yuwen Wuchen wasn¡¯t treated in time, even if his pill was the best one, it wouldn¡¯tst for long. The white light had just pierced Yuwen Wu Chen¡¯s heart, An Zheng immediately sealed the wound, and used medicine to save him.

    To be exact, if he did not find Qu Liuxi or any of the other Sacred Hands in the way of medicine within the six hours, Yuwen Wu Chen would definitely die. This was the heart. To cultivators, the heart was more important than the head.

    All the Cultivation Power s were channeled using the blood vessels, and the heart was the center. Cultivators who were strong to a certain degree could use an extraordinary Cultivation Power to make their own soul indestructible before they died.

    An Zheng applied the medicine on Yuwen Wuming¡¯s wounds. Withought, the Reverse Scale Armor appeared and formed a barrier, protecting the four of them inside. Just as he released the Reverse Scale Armor, a white light appeared without any warning and struck the Reverse Scale Armor. The strength of the white light was astonishing, even Reverse Scale Armor were shaken to the point that they swayed.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhangsun Qingchou.

    The reason why he asked Zhangsun Qingchou was because he noticed that there was something wrong with Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou pointed to the outside: ¡°Open up this barrier, I will leave. If I were to say that there are people outside, I would be able to stall for time. But I knew I wasn¡¯t sure. I have not been in contact with the Jianghu for too long, not the imperial court for too long, not my family members for too long as well ¡­ The people outside are the revenge team of the Zhangsun family. ¡±

    ¡°Vengeance team?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou nodded his head: ¡°Very few people know, although the Zhangsun family does not participate in court affairs, and only asked about the martial arts world, but they never rxed their guard. Relying on the royal family to protect us? If the Zhangsun family didn¡¯t have enough strength, how could they gain the respect of the imperial family? The Zhangsun family just doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble ¡­ From the moment my sister left the pce, I knew that I would not let this matter rest. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°After all, Chen Zhongqi is his son. You killed him, twice. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The three of you can leave now. Since they areing for me, I will deal with them myself. If you guys leave, they probably won¡¯t attack again. The reason I attacked you all before, was because I was worried that you would be my helpers. ¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°When the revenge team is dispatched, no one will be left alive.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s a little overbearing.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°You guys go, I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then opened up a small crack in the Reverse Scale Armor: ¡°You can go.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou walked to the entrance and turned around to look at An Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯te back. If only you were in the Western Regions, the avenging team would not leave Da Xi so easily.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t exin to you what I want to do.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou said: ¡°I know who you are, there are already many people in Jinling who know who you are.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you know who I am, then you should know my style of doing things. Avenge, not even a minute when I can kill him. The two of them were implicated by me, so I¡¯m in charge. ¡°You¡¯re different. Leave.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou opened his mouth, but in the end he did not say anything, and walked out of the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s protection. When he reached the outside, he raised his hands and shook them a few times, indicating that he should stop attacking. Right at this moment, a white light suddenly appeared in front of Zhangsun Qingchou. Zhangsun Qingchou did not know how to fight, but his cultivation was high, so he reacted naturally. However, he did not expect that his n members would not even be willing to let him off, so he was not on guard at all.

    That white light could be seen in an instant. Zhangsun Qingchou only had enough time to raise his hand to block in front of his chest. Witfft, the white light pierced Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s arm and into his heart. Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s eyes became cold, and his body subconsciously reacted, a surging wave of Cultivation Power converged on his chest, and with a dang sound, the white light was sent flying out of his wound.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou roared.

    No one paid any attention to him, not a single sound could be heard from the surroundings. In the next second, at least four beams of white light appeared. Zhangsun Qingchou leaned his back against the Reverse Scale Armor and drew a circle with his hands in front of him. It was a disc shaped like the moonlight, but also like a water wave flowing through it. After a few crisp sounds, three of the four white lights were blocked by the disk. While the other pir was actually able to bypass it, and witu sound, it pierced through Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s chest.

    Zhangsun Qingchou lowered his head to look at the blood that was starting toe out from his chest, andughed bitterly: ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to fight.¡±

    pulled Zhangsun Qingchou in with one hand, opened his mouth, and stuffed a pellet in, then sprinkled some on the wound.

    ¡°Do you take my medicine for free?¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with hesitation. He could quickly leave by himself with the help of the Reverse Scale Armor. If he could persevere for a few hours, he would be able to use the teleportation jade pendant. However, Yuwen Wuming and the other two would definitely die. The Transfer Jade Pendant could only take one person with it. The four of them could not leave at the same time.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and the Reverse Scale Armor began to emit popping sounds. Obviously, the attacks outside would not stop. An Zheng released Heaven¡¯s Eyes and picked up Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°Take your sister and run with me. Can¡¯t you use one hand?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming spat out blood: ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    He held Yuwen Wu Chen up and looked at An Zheng, ¡°Damn, we came to chase you down.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Cut the crap. If you¡¯re going to talk anymore, I¡¯ll throw you out to buy time for the three of us.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming looked at An Zheng andughed: ¡°Putting aside the grudges between you and my Yuwen n, you are someone who can be friends, no ¡­ ¡°He can be a brother, but his mouth stinks a little.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve smelled it before.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He suddenly shouted and began to charge forward while carrying Zhangsun Qingchou. Yuwen Wuming also stopped talking and followed closely behind An Zheng with Yuwen Wu Chen in his arms. The Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s appearance had changed. Following An Zheng¡¯s will, the Divine Armor took the shape of an armored battleship. As An Zheng moved forward, the triangr battleship started to move forward crazily. It came acrosock that was smashed into pieces, some trees that were cut off, and continued forward.

    A few figures began to flicker behind him, and they finally appeared. Their only chance now was to hurry back to Huogu Kowloon. As long as An Zheng could find a refutation, he would be able to leave as fast as he could. With a counter speed, no cultivator would be able to catch up to him. Even Chen Wunuo might not be able to. Of course, if An Zheng fought with Chen Wunuo now, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to run.

    On a mountain peak several kilometers away from An Zheng and the rest, a woman wearing a dark blue long armor sat cross-legged. She sat up straight, so her slim waist was thinner and her hips rounder.

    She saw the Reverse Scale Armor rush forward and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Elemental energy reigns supreme in the entirety of the world.¡±

    She raised her hand and pointed towards the Reverse Scale Armor: ¡°Earth.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A wall of earth suddenly appeared in front of the Reverse Scale Armor, and that wall of earth was much more sturdy than all the rocks in the world. Even with the reinforcement from the Reverse Scale Armor, it did not manage to break through the wall. It was as if an ordinary person had used his head to smash againsuge rock and not only bounced him back, but also caused him to bleed profusely.

    The woman sped her hands together and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With another loud noise, the four walls of earth appeared and trapped the Reverse Scale Armor within. The hardness of the four walls had reached an astonishing level,parable to the toughness of the defense-type magic tools used in the early stage of Purple-Rank. In other words, there waerson who could casually turn thisnd into a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact!

    Sucerson was truly terrifying.

    The youngdy looked at the Reverse Scale Armor that was squeezed into the wall. Her ten fingers were intertwined and bent, as if she was clenching her fists.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Puff!

    The purple me suddenly appeared and instantly enveloped the earth wall. Under the purplish fire¡¯s tempering, the earth wall actually turned into a dark, metallic color. Even a peerless divine weapon might not be able to break through it. An Zheng had the Broken Army Sword so of course he could break it, but An Zheng didn¡¯t even have the chance.

    ¡°Gold!¡±

    Within a radius of several dozen kilometers, the metal that was contained in the ground had been extracted. After being tempered by the purple fire, the enormous metal body was only the size of four steel walls. Then, with a bang, it reinforced the prison.

    When she was done, the young woman stood up and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wind.¡±

    With a light sound, a gust of wind suddenly rose up, lifting the cage up into the air and causing it to float behind the woman. He followed the queen far away.

 Chapter 905 - Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 905 ¨C Pigs</h4>

    The young girl¡¯s clothes looked very special. They were a dark blue, and her waist and waist were very fitting. The dress of an ordinary woman was loose and elegant, but her clothes carried a valiant and valiant air. He worair of dark blue boots that reached his calves, clearly outlining his slender and sleek calves.

    Her hair was tied intonytail at the back of her head. At the same time, she seemed to be brimming with a youthful aura while also having a calm and capable feeling. She was not in a hurry as she walked, but her speed was breathtakingly fast. Behind her, the twoyers of prison floated in midair.

    Four men wearing the same navy blue robe flew over from the distance and bowed, ¡°Young Mistress.¡±

    The woman frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you call me Marquis of Extermination.¡±

    Since ancient times, where had a woman been conferred the title of marquis?

    But she was.

    This was a secret, a woman whose identity Daxi Shenghuang had conferred with a marquis without making it public. She waved her hand. ¡°Four people won¡¯t be able to take it. Go back and receive your own punishment.¡±

    The four men bowed their heads. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The inneryer of the cage was made of reinforced earth, but even the Broken Army Sword could only barely cut through it. When they arrived at the outeryer of pure metal, it was unknown what kind of messy metal was used to extract the essence of it.

    ¡°Who is this? Why is he so cocky?¡±

    An Zheng was actually very rxed sitting inside, as though he was not worried about his predicament at all. He was asking about Zhangsun Qingchou, the big shot who could summon the wind and rain without asking about the martial arts world in the Jinling. Unfortunately, he was now a prisoner together with An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°The eldest grandson is the victor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for a girl to have such a name.¡±

    An Zheng checked on the three injured people and could not help but shake his head and sigh: ¡°Two of them are the young talents of Yuwen n.

    Although his words were spoken in a rxed manner, one could still tell the worry in his eyes when he looked at Yuwen Wuchen, who was on hisst breath. Amongst the three injured people, only Yuwen Wuming looked better. Although he had lost an arm, he had sealed up his bloodline. The pills that Zhangsun Qingchou had on him were not any worse than the one he had on him. After all, he was the Divine Empress¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡°Are you your own son?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhangsun Qingchou.

    Zhangsun Qingchouughed bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m about to die, and you¡¯re still mocking me.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die. Those people purposely missed half an inch when they attacked. Otherwise, you would have been able to speak in such an easy manner.¡± Come to think of it, you are quite interesting. Your cultivation level can suppress those people outside, but that doesn¡¯t add up. Even that grandson of yours haigher cultivation level than you ¡­ Why don¡¯t you fight? ¡±

    ¡°Why would I fight?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou asked.

    An Zheng stared nkly for a moment, then said: ¡°That¡¯s right, why should we fight?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou leaned on the wall of the prison and said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m cultivating is because I like everything in this world. In calligraphy and painting, a beauty as beautiful as jade. This kind of life is full of fun for me. I like anything that I can learn. As long as it¡¯s something that I like, I want to learn it for the best. I only cultivate because I want to live longer and like things that I love more. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming did not speak the entire time, he only lowered his head and looked at Yuwen Wu Chen.

    ¡°How long can shest?¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng could heaint of resentment from this tone. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was hatred towards him, or towards the descendents, or even towards the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo. Yuwen Wuming was a rough guy, with the harsh nature of a Northwest male. He didn¡¯t even care about women, thinking that women were just a pastime for men. However, this did not mean that he did not care about his own sister.

    ¡°I can still hold on for a bit longer.¡±

    When An Zheng said this, Yuwen Wuming suddenly realized that An Zheng¡¯s hand was pressing on Yuwen Wu Chen¡¯s lower abdomen. There was a faint cyan brilliance in the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm. An Zheng was using his own Cultivation Power to maintain Yuwen Wuchen¡¯s life!

    ¡°You!¡±

    Yuwen Wuming was stunned. ¡°You will soon run out of Cultivation Power, and when they release you out, you won¡¯t even have the strength to fight back.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So I watched her die?¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou looked at An Zheng as if he was a monster. ¡°She was determined to kill you earlier, even if she didn¡¯t kill you, you guys wouldn¡¯t even be considered friends. You say I¡¯m weird, but I think you¡¯re even weirder. You actually used up your Cultivation Power so much just for her, aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed the moment you leave? Even if you are able to keep her alive, when we reach that ce, you will be the one to kill her, and she will probably include me. ¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°It¡¯s better not to say these bullshit. You made me hesitate, so how can I save her?¡±

    Yuwen Wuming reached out and pressed his hand on Yuwen Wu Chen¡¯s stomach, ¡°If it were me, she would be my younger sister, but she isn¡¯t anyone to you.¡±

    These words were said coldly, so of course An Zheng would not reject it. He kept his words and sat down to recuperate. He looked really calm, as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all about what he was going to face.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Yuwen Wuming looked at Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°Why did they even make a move on you?¡±

    ¡°Because they were worried that I would stop them. When the Vengeance Team is doing something, they only consider the most advantageous things, and not anyone¡¯s identity. They weren¡¯t sure if I would attack them because of you, so they hurt me first, so you lost a strong helper. Just a strong helper in theory, of course. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed, ¡°Are you for real ¡­ Fucking injustice. Even if they don¡¯t hurt you, you won¡¯t fight. ¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou nced at An Zheng, and thenughed: ¡°Speaking of which, you do seem to be wrongly used ¡­ However, the people from the Vengeance Team will not care about this. What they need to do is not the most urate judgment, but the most advantageous judgment. ¡±

    ¡°What group of people are they?¡±

    ¡°Like a machine.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou gestured with his hand: ¡°Just likype of lifeless person who only has orders. They were the most outstanding young men in their family, and the eldest grandson family was blessed by the heavens. Their talent was very unique, and also very tyrannical. The best young men will make their appearance in other great families and be future leaders. But in the Changsun family, the most outstanding young people will be sealed up and trained, bing the guardian of the family for generations toe. ¡±

    ¡°The Divine Empress has returned home.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou suddenly said this sentence, which was a little incoherent.

    But An Zheng understood, he was one of the few people who could understand.

    Since the founding of the Arrogant Kingdom, the Divine Empress had all been given the surname of the eldest grandson. This was the first time the Divine Empress returned home after the arrival of the Arrogant Kingdom. Because An Zheng had already reached a very high status back then, he was able toe into contact with some secrets that no one else knew. For example ¡­ When the Divine Empress returned home, it meant that a barrier had appeared between the Changsun n and the Chen n. From the moment the Divine Empress returned home, the Changsun n would no longer remain silent. They would no longer be subordinate to the Chen family. They would use their own methods to do things.

    Back then, when the first generation Divine Empress left the family, that old man in the eldest grandson¡¯s family said ¡­ You are not an ordinary married woman, but you want to be the mother of the world¡¯s Divine Empress. All of you, use the Sacred Emperor as your foundation. What you need to do is to make the Sacred Emperor look even more majestic. The Changsun family would not involve themselves in the conflicts in the imperial court, nor would they implicate the grudges in the martial arts world. You just need to do your job properly as the Divine Empress, like the most beautiful vase ¡­ However, the people of the eldest grandson¡¯s family would never ignore the grievances of their own family members. When you feel that you can no longer bear the pressure of the Divine Empress,e home. From the moment you return home, we are no longer of the descendant race.

    Zhangsun Qingchou leaned there witerrible expression on his face, ¡°That¡¯s why the Sacred Emperor wanted me to bring the two of them to kill you. First, I took action. It can be said that the members of the Zhangsun family have stepped in, and things have eased up a bit. Secondly, it was to give the Yuwen family a chance to atone for their sins. Otherwise, the Zhangsun family¡¯s anger would not be able to be borne by the Yuwen family. But now, it seemed toote. The Sacred Emperor has underestimated Changsun family¡¯s decisiveness. He will regret that he did not do his best to stop the Divine Empress when she left the capital. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Between you big families, it¡¯s really a headache.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath and exhaled it out. ¡°Nobody knows what will happen when it is openedter. I will do my best to protect you, provided that I do not die. If you feel that I am going to die, then I will run for my life. ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming scoffed, ¡°You can do it?¡±

    It was clearly a sentence of ridicule, but it was filled with admiration.

    With a bang, the prison seemed to have been thrown to the ground.

    Witum, the prison split apart like a peeled banana peel. The woman in the navy blue robe stood there calmly with her right hand extended. Her middle finger and index finger were ced together, and from the left side to the right side, the prison opened uppletely.

    She seemed to be on guard against An Zheng suddenly rushing out, but after opening it, she saw An Zheng sitting there with an indifferent expression, as if he was not worried about his at all. She frowned slightly, as if surprised.

    ¡°No matter how fast you are, this isn¡¯t Chang An City.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and carried the injured people out one by one. After that, he looked around: ¡°The eldest grandson does not seek the world, but wants a long peace. That was why the name of the ce where the descendents resided had been changed to Chang¡¯an. He would not seek for the world, but he would definitely build many shelters for his family. This should still be Swallow Mountain, but it is not near the side of Huogu Kowloon. ¡±

    He looked around, it looked like a very ordinary house, but An Zheng was sure that it was noouse, but a cave.

    ¡°Are you really Fang Zheng?¡±

    The voice that came from behind An Zheng sounded familiar.

    An Zheng turned his head to look, and realized that he actually knew that person ¡­ It was the woman standing beside the Temple General Qi Xiao in Huogu Kowloon, Shang Qingyang. An Zheng did not understand why Shang Qingyang was in the Zhangsun family¡¯s sanctuary.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood. ¡°The Zhangsun family is really a good family that uses their own women ¡­¡±

    Shang Qingyang coldly snorted, ¡°Shut up, you are about to die. What qualifications do you have to criticize other people¡¯s families?¡±

    An Zheng saw that there was a chair not far away, he walked over and sat down, then poured himself a cup of cold tea. Shang Qingyang could not stand his attitude and immediately grabbed his clothes: ¡°Do you believe that I would kill you right now?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    He looked at the girl wearing a navy blue gown and said, ¡°She¡¯s more or less the same.¡±

    Shang Qingyang turned his wrist, and a radiant dagger shot out in all directions, aimed straight at An Zheng¡¯s throat: ¡°Are you Fang Zheng or not?! You¡¯re right, the eldest grandson does not seek to rule the world, but he does. You cannot leave here. Aside from her, there are at least two other people who can kill you! ¡±

    Yuwen Wuming let out a long sigh: ¡°What are you trying to do ¡­¡±

    An Zheng turned his head around, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m forcing a confession?¡±

    ¡°Are you forcing a confession?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t interrupt, this idiot would have said more.¡±

    An Zheng let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 906 - Youre My Horse

    <h4>Chapter 906 ¨C You¡¯re My Horse</h4>

    She didn¡¯t understand how a man could have suchick face to speak of. He was clearly a prisoner and was in danger of being killed at any moment, yet he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of consciousness. Didn¡¯t he see that I was trying to force the confession?

    Forcing a confession?

    An Zheng looked into Shang Qingyang¡¯s eyes and sighed slightly: ¡°You kept asking whether or not I was Fang Zheng because if I was, you would have immediately skinned me right? At that time, Xu Meidai always beat you by a little, but you couldn¡¯t win against her no matter what, so you hated her to the bone. If I were Fang Zheng, then I would be the only man rted to Xu Meidai. Kill me ¡­ Of course, Xu Meidai won¡¯t do anything. You might be able to satisfy the deformed hatred in your heart. ¡±

    Shang Qingyang¡¯s fingers suddenly retracted, and a few cracking sounds rang out from his throat.

    She looked at An Zheng witale face and said, ¡°What does Xu Meidai count as?! If I wasn¡¯t injured back then, how could she have possibly defeated me? ¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times. When you say that, you feel as if you¡¯ve fallen into a jar of vinegar. If she can¡¯t beat you without getting hurt, then how are you hurt? The night before thepetition, you went to Xu Meidai¡¯s room to pretend to be talking nonsense, and ambushed him, but you were injured ¡­ Right, I need to ask you something. ¡±

    An Zheng coughed as he asked Shang Qingyang, ¡°What¡¯s your name, Zhang Sun? What is your status in the Longevity Family? I mean, if I caught you, could I hold you hostage? ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he nced at Zhangsun Qingchou and sighed, ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Your position is obviously far inferior to Zhangsun Qingchou, even he cannot do it. In your estimation, you are only a third-rate character in the Zhangsun family. Even if I capture you, it will be of no use. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shang Qingyang¡¯s hand tightened fiercely, just as he was about to strangle An Zheng, he saw An Zheng suddenlyugh. ¡°Although I know you don¡¯t have enough power, I still want to try.¡±

    He raised his hand and casually moved Shang Qingyang¡¯s hand away, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, yet your strength has not improved one bit. Don¡¯t me me for not winning against you in the first ce, let alone winning against you in a sneak attack.¡±

    The dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated for a bit, and his body suddenly stiffened. An Zheng reached out and grabbed Shang Qingyang¡¯s neck, and now that he lifted her up, it was like a small but delicate reincarnation.

    ¡°All of you, listen carefully. If you don¡¯t hand over all of the treasures, possessions, and beauties here, I will kill this person.¡±

    An Zheng shouted in an aggressive manner.

    The eldest grandson slowly walked. Early in the morning, he sat down and poured a cup of tea. With his other hand, he made a ¡°please¡± gesture. She lowered her head and drank her tea, not even sparing Shang Qingyang a nce.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Aren¡¯t I asking for too much? How about this, I don¡¯t want the beauties, and I don¡¯t want the property either. Treat the wounds of the Yuwen n or I¡¯ll kill her.

    The eldest grandson was still unmoved.

    An Zheng nced at Shang Qingyang: ¡°Look, I already said you don¡¯t have any status in this family. Although I already know the answer, I am still a little surprised. They didn¡¯t intend to save you. ¡±

    At that moment, eldest grandson Zhan Sheng drank his tea and said calmly, ¡°She was unable to control her temper, and didn¡¯t even realize that she was no match for you. There is no value in keeping someone like her in the n at all. If you help me kill her, then I¡¯ll kill you a bit faster as well. ¡±

    Shang Qingyang turned his head with great difficulty and looked at his eldest grandson in disbelief, ¡°I ¡­ I am your aunt! ¡±

    The eldest grandson said, ¡°In my eyes, there are only two types of people who are useful and useless. Imprisoning a Temple General for your family is the only value you have. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands because of your own impulsiveness, I was just thinking about it. If I save you, that would be a waste of time.¡±

    An Zheng released his hands and Shang Qingyang¡¯s body fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that important, and you still don¡¯t know it. When you were at Tian Haogong, the old Asgard Mistress raised you up as her sessor, and then she chose Xu Meidai. She didn¡¯t do well enough on a personal level, but she made the right choice on a rational level. ¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Shang Qingyang was furious: ¡°It was precisely because she fell in love with Fang Zheng that Tian Haogong was annihted. The thousand years of inheritance have been destroyed by her, and you still say that it¡¯s right for Master to choose her?! ¡±

    ¡°No one would be able to see what happened in the decades toe. At the time, she made the right choice.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhangsun Jianxue and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll start to seriously discuss the terms now. If you save them now, I won¡¯t kill you. ¡±

    She raised her head and looked at An Zheng with disbelief: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re serious?¡±

    An Zheng pulled up a chair and sat down: ¡°If I had said something just now, I might not have been so confident, but now I do. Because Shang Qingyang just said that there were at least three strong practitioners here, and you, and two others did not make an appearance. This bargaining chip is already big enough, I don¡¯t think that the Zhangsun family can bear the cost of losing three experts in one go. ¡±

    ¡°Then can you please tell me, on what basis are you threatening me?¡±

    The eldest grandson nced at An Zheng, then looked at the dying Yuwen Wu Chen: ¡°Where is she worthy for me to save?¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed outside: ¡°Send someone out to take a look, there is a very, very terrifying thing aimed at this cave. The power of that thing is enough to destroy all three of you, including us. If you use it, this mountain will be razed to the ground, and at that time, you, I, and everyone else in the cave will all die. ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would disagree if you negotiate like this?¡±

    The eldest grandsonughed, ¡°You want to live? How could you dare to die together with us? Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that could threaten me. ¡±

    ¡°To perish together is only the worst oue.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I suggest that you go outside and take a look.¡±

    At this moment, a few women hurriedly ran in from outside. Their expressions all changed. They rushed to his side, whispering something in her ear. He nced at An Zheng with doubt in his eyes, then turned around and walked out of the room quickly.

    Five minutester, the eldest grandson came back. He sat down on a chair and waved his hands, ¡°Treat their wounds and draw out their elemental energy.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Look at how peaceful it is.¡±

    He walked to Zhangsun Qingchou¡¯s side and said: ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved in the matters of the martial arts world, go back to Jinling and be your idler. As long as you are still in Jinling, the Changsun and Chen family can¡¯t be considered to havepletely broken off. ¡±

    Then, he looked at Yuwen Wuming: ¡°Bring your sister back to the Phoenix Stage. As long as you do one thing well and protect the northwest, the Yuwen n will not fall. ¡±

    He strode out, saying as he did so, ¡°That whatever Dai Sheng.¡±

    Zhangsun Qingchou: ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°The eldest grandson has won, go back and tell the older generation of the eldest grandson¡¯s family. This world has changed. It is not the time for you to think that you can do whatever you want just because your family is powerful. If you have the ability, go kill some demon beasts that are harmful to the human world. Don¡¯t bother me anymore. If you continue to bother me, then I¡¯ll go to Chang An city and shoot my mother. As I said before, I have the courage to die together with you, but not with you. ¡±

    He actually strutted out, but the eldest grandson¡¯s face could no longer remain calm.

    Outside the cave, the huge battleship floated in midair like a mountain. At the bow of the warship, an extremely terrifying cannon was aimed at this mountain.

    An Zheng raised his hand and gestured toward the ship, and a person was thrown down from the boat. Then, the boat¡¯s color gradually changed, and like the sky, it turned transparent, before disappearing.

    An Zheng used the Artifact Demon that was thrown down from the reverse boat andughed: ¡°Now, only you and I are left. We need to leave quickly.¡±

    The Weapon Demon¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. ¡°What are you trying to do? Why do you insist on going to hell?¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Save a monk from hell.¡±

    The Armored Demon¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°There¡¯s only one monk in the Infernal Realm, that is, the Great Hidden Lord!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Maybe two.¡±

    He grabbed the Armored Demon¡¯s arm and disappeared in a sh. Half a dayter, An Zheng arrived outside the Huogu Kowloon and whistled. Not long after, a white warhorse galloped over. It looked slightly exhausted, but no one knew what it had been doing for the past two days. An Zheng nced at it, ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten in the past two days? ¡°Why are you so haggard?¡±

    Reject: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Forget it, no matter what, we have to hurry on our way.

    She then turned and waited for An Zheng toe up, only to see An Zheng holding it up with both hands and cing it on the monster¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Carry my horse, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Why should I carry a horse when it¡¯s noackman¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    An Zheng climbed onto the barge, and shouted towards the front: ¡°Jia!¡±

    The Weapon Demon carried the horse, and the horse carried An Zheng.

    The Archer Demon felt that he should havemitted suicide. How could he withstand such humiliation? However, he did not want to die. The more evil things someone did, the more they did not want to die. Because they were more in contact with death than normal people, they knew how terrifying death was.

    At this moment, a white mare appeared on a distant slope. He replied excitedly, but his expression quickly became dejected.

    ¡°Fuck, what have you been doing these past two days?!¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand and patted his butt, ¡°That was just an ordinary white horse, but you actually... You won¡¯t even let it go! ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng with a gaze that seemed to be my true love, then turned her head with a face full of haughtiness.

    ¡°I will have to make it up to youter, how can I do that? I wonder if Du Shoushou¡¯s big waist is still in stock. Objection, you have good eyes. ¡°Although they are just a bunch of ordinary and unremarkable white horses, but look at those big eyes and two eyelids, they are quite beautiful ¡­¡±

    Weapon Demon: ¡°...¡±

    It means you¡¯re right.

    An Zhengy down on the horse¡¯s back and looked at the white clouds floating past in the sky. ¡°I hope the people of the Zhangsun family will behave themselves.

    The Armadominus was stunned for a moment. ¡°You went and provoked the Changsun n just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to say anything, the Artifact Demon suddenly elerated and shot out towards the distance like a bolt of lightning.

    Shocked, Shou wrapped his four legs around the Archer¡¯s body as if he had a seat belt of his own. It was the fastest demonic beast in the world, yet it was actually afraid at this moment.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Why not run for yourself?¡±

    He nodded vigorously.

    An Zheng: ¡°That won¡¯t do, I have to love you. You are my horse, and he is not mine, so he should run. ¡±

 Chapter 907 - Before Going to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 907 ¨C Before Going to Hell</h4>

    The artifact demons were truly exhausted. After all, they were people without Cultivation Power, and they still relied on the strength of their fleshly bodies that they had refined over the years. He looked like an old man in his forties, but a few dozen men were still no match for him.

    However, carrying a horse and running by himself was different. After running for more than ten miles, he was already panting heavily.

    An Zheng jumped down from the horse, and before the Artifact Demon fell down, An Zheng also pulled down the refute. The Weapon Demon fell to the ground withump, gasping for breath. Beads of sweat the size of beans fell from its forehead.

    An Zheng said it was hard, and the Weapon Demon immediately said it was hard. Then, when he saw that An Zheng was talking to the white horse, he even took ouellet and stuffed it into the horse¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Make it up to them. You must have been singing every night during the two days I was gone.¡± ¡°How can you do that if your body is weak? Eat more to recuperate.¡±

    After giving An Zheng a grateful look, An Zheng gently stroked his neck and said: ¡°I¡¯ll have to let you firm up a little. If therees a day when I¡¯m really too hungry and can¡¯t find anything to eat ¡­¡±

    The mouth that was still chewing on the pill stopped, and his eyes were filled with terror.

    An Zhengughed out loud, and took out a bottle of wine from his spatial enchanted tool, only then realizing that he was left with only this bottle of wine. Huogu Kowloon, who was previously out of control with time, left most of his wine to the old soldier.

    ¡°Time is chaotic.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself as he thought about the Dao Ancestor¡¯s words ¡­ What the Daofather said wasn¡¯t very clear. He didn¡¯t say what problems would arise when time went wrong. Now it seemed that the time in the world where An Zheng resided was still in its original trajectory, but An Zheng had been reborn in this world, so why was time in other ces messed up?

    The Artifact Demon nced at An Zheng and reached out his hand. ¡°I want to eat too.¡±

    An Zheng took a steamed bun and ced it in his hands, saying seriously: ¡°Save it, white bread, it¡¯s good.¡±

    Weapon Demon: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look in the direction of the Huogu Kowloon, but he did not know if Shang Qingyang had returned yet. That was a woman who would definitely take revenge. Whenhe returned, she would definitely think of a way to make the Temple General Qi Xiao chase after An Zheng. However, although Qi Xiao¡¯s cultivation realm was not low, An Zheng did not ce it in his eyes.

    ¡°Time to go.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the Artifact Demon whose face was filled with difficulty as it ate the steamed buns: ¡°The time dyed was already long enough.¡±

    Weapon Demon: ¡°Ah? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, but you don¡¯t even want to eat all the steamed buns. ¡±

    But he didn¡¯t dare to resist. He stood up, walked over, and carried the barrage.

    He had a look of embarrassment on his face.

    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t fear on his face. It was embarrassment.

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Let him run.¡±

    The Weapon Demon gave him an amnesty. ¡°Thank you, thank you. This old beast is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry him anymore. ¡°You are still human. A horse should be ridden, noorse should be ridden.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes sense. We should be riding horses.¡±

    An Zheng got on his horse, and let the Artifact Demon follow behind him.

    Weapon Demon: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Go a little faster, look at him spitting white foam, do you have any conscience?¡±

    Reject: ¡°...¡±

    After leaving the Huogu Kowloon, An Zheng still couldn¡¯t let the Artifact keep following him. After all, it was too slow. The two of them galloped across the ins like the wind, and then traversed across the desert. It only took them two days to return to the Caloro City.

    The moment An Zheng entered, he saw Du Shoushou sitting on the table, spitting and bragging at the same time. All the girls in the inn, big and small, surrounded him. His lecture was full of excitement and excitement, and he seemed to be looking forward to it. When Du Shoushou got to the point where he was excited, the flesh on his face started to bulge.

    The moment he heard the footsteps and turned around, he saw An Zheng walking in. He waved his hand. I¡¯ve found that it¡¯s not bad to divide the story into chapters. If one¡¯s eloquence is good, he or she can add more words to the material. ¡±

    There was some scattered silver on the table in front of him. He grabbed it and said, ¡°This is the money they got from listening to the story. One tael for one chapter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really dark.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Logically speaking, three coins and a thousand words.¡±

    After Du Shoushou kept the silver, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. They personally heard the hero¡¯s story at a close distance. Besides, their inn charges us more than this. ¡±

    He pointed upstairs. ¡°Monkey is back.¡±

    An Zheng did not expect the monkey to return so quickly. He quickly went upstairs, turned his head and shouted at Du Shoushou: ¡°That old bastard outside, help me take a look.¡±

    Du Shoushou went out to take a look. There was a white horse and an old man outside. Du Shoushouughed when he saw the old man: ¡°No wonder An Zheng said that there¡¯s an old bastard for me to take a look at.

    Originally, when he heard that there was an old bastard wanting to take a look, the Artifact Demon had nned to give the refutation to Du Shoushou, only then did he realize that the other party was scolding him. He was originally a sinister and ruthless person. However, since he could endure it, he had no choice but to pretend to be wronged and squat there, as if he could do whatever he wanted.

    Du Shoushou pped him: ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking pretend, I asked Chen Shaobai about you before. At leashousand people have died in your hands, and the ghosts they turned into are waiting for you in hell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I send you in, you¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll be hacked into pieces.¡±

    An Zheng nced down from the balcony on the second floor, ¡°Don¡¯t cut him into pieces. I still have a use for him, I can¡¯t kill him. Just cut it up twice, it¡¯s fine, pick up the buttocks and thighs or whatever you want, it¡¯s not important. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    After An Zheng went up to the second floor, he saw Monkey sitting alone in his room in a daze.

    ¡°I found a person and a magic equipment. As long as I use enough Hell¡¯s Might to activate this magic equipment, I can open the gates to Hell. At that time, I can go to hell to look for a monk, but ¡­ I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going in. I have the power of hell in my body, so I can barely hold on for a while longer.

    Monkey looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because I know you¡¯ll think of something, and I can¡¯t. I always thought that I was the most amazing person in the world, that I was made of the essence of stone and the essence of heaven and earth. I was almost invincible when I was born, and no one was my match except for a few people. But I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯m stupid, I don¡¯t know what to do when something happens to me. I thought I could think of a way, but in the end I had toe back and rely on you. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°Am I a waste?¡±

    An Zheng took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t, if you continue like this, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll entrust the rest of your life to me. I don¡¯t like men, and you¡¯re not human. ¡±

    Monkey gave a wry smile. ¡°When will you be able toe up with a joke?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You can make jokes whenever you want.¡±

    He sat down beside Monkey. ¡°I know you want to go in yourself, but you¡¯ve lost your Jindan. Without the Jindan, you won¡¯t be able to enter, and since you gave the Jindan to Jialou Huowu, he has already left the Caloro City. ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°This irerequisite. You can only rely on me.¡±

    He put his arm around Monkey¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°But don¡¯t feel guilty. If you have so much to worry about between brothers, it will change your mood. Let me tell you something. Do you know why I let all the people who share the same interests, those who do good and those who do good, live a good life? ¡°Because I know that if you don¡¯t have money, you¡¯re going to spoil people.¡±

    ¡°For example, the two of them are good friends. One of them has money, and the other has no money. Even if the two of them share the same interests, the one without money will always be taken care of. The more guilty they were, the more estrangement they would have. In this situation, there were only two possibilities. For example, for people who are often invited to a meal, thest two possibilities are ¡­ Firstly, he felt that it was right. Who asked you to be rich? Second, he will alienate his friends more and more because he doesn¡¯t have the money to treat them. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°What does this have to do with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the monkey in the eye and said, ¡°You felt guilty for thinking that I was the one who was helping you. But when you helped me? ¡±

    Just then, Du Shoushou walked in with a naughty smile on his face. When he entered, he saw An Zheng hugging onto the monkey¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them looked at each other, Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth opened wide: ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m talking about heart.¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting. I came in a littleter and you two will be kissing.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou sat down on his butt. ¡°Monkey, be careful. Talk about talking about you being in bed with him, and you¡¯ll think you¡¯d want to. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this a lesson from the past?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked bashful: ¡°I hate you.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Will you two scram?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°I told you to look at that old bastard outside, why did youe in?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to cut it up twice? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. I did exactly as you said. I cut him in half at some unimportant ce.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Chicken Bag.¡±

    He had actually raised his voice when he said those two words.

    Monkey: ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If I could have killed him, I would have done so a long time ago. He could kill as many as he wanted. However, for the sake of the monk, we shall leave him with his dog life for the time being. ¡±

    Monkey took out an item: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find a way to save Monk, I went to Great Thunder Lake Temple and found Buddha. Buddha gave me this ¡­ ¡±

    It wauft of hair.

    An Zheng: ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The Divisions Monk is an orphan. He was adopted by the Great Monk. This was when he was shaving his hair, every monk in Great Thunder Lake Temple had left some, allowing him to preserve his breath. I knew that the Great Thunder Lake Temple had sucule, so I went to ask the Buddha for it. With this hair, you will be able to find monks as soon as you enter hell. ¡±

    An Zheng took the hair, and then looked outside: ¡°Caloro City isn¡¯t very peaceful. After I enter, life and death actually isn¡¯t in hell, but outside. If someone is causing trouble, I might not be able to get out. ¡°So you guys are very important outside. Just protect me well.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest, ¡°Rest assured!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Why did you pat my chest ¡­¡±

 Chapter 908 - Life and Death Devil Dao

    <h4>Chapter 908 ¨C Life and Death Devil Dao</h4>

    The Reincarnation te looked like an ordinary dish, and there were even some irregr cracks on it. With the appearance of the magic tools, even if they were thrown outside, there probably wouldn¡¯t be many people who would be willing to pick them up.

    However, those irregr cracks were all made up of dense runes, and each of them was very small. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that it waune. Every character was many times smaller than an ant.

    An Zheng looked at the Artifact Demon, ¡°You should know what happens to yourself, thinking about how so many innocentmoners and innocent cultivators died in your hands. What can¡¯t you do to build a magic device? The unborn child was cut open from the belly of a pregnant woman and then used to draw blood ¡­ Just because of this, you won¡¯t be able to escape punishment even if you die. ¡±

    ¡°But I contributed the Samsara discs.¡±

    The Weapon Demon pleaded, ¡°Buddha said saving a person¡¯s life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda. Moreover, I am helping you save a monk. ¡°Buddha also said, let go of the butcher¡¯s knife and turn into Buddha. I¡¯m willing to be a good person in the future. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always felt that some of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s words were nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the Artifact Demon, ¡°If you can turn the butcher¡¯s knife into a Buddha, then what doeerson who has always been good will think? They can¡¯t be Buddha after doing good deeds for their entire lives, can you?

    An Zheng stomped his foot on the Artifact Demon¡¯s chest. ¡°Buddha, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    He pulled out the Broken Army Sword, ¡°When you were forging the magic equipment, didn¡¯t you like using human blood to draw blood? Today, I will borrow your methods. Today, I will go to hell, and I will use your blood as a sacrifice. You made that Rebirth te, so it would be most suitable to use your blood. ¡±

    Witu sound, the Broken Army Sword stabbed into the Artifact Demon¡¯s heart. ¡°You are willing to be a good person, and you will do whatever we tell you to do. A good person will know what to do and what not to do at all times. ¡±

    Witurn of An Zheng¡¯s wrist, the Broken Army Sword shattered that heart.

    ¡°I still hope that you can be a good person in your next life.¡±

    An Zheng removed the Broken Army Sword from the heart of the Artifact Demon and turned to look at the monkeys, ¡°Rest assured, this is only hell. Compared to it, it¡¯s just an enormous space created by an ancient almighty with a supreme cultivation technique. ¡±

    He ced the Reincarnation te in his palm and injected the Hell¡¯s Qi into it.

    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    An Zheng shouted as his body suddenly emitted a ball of ck light. Following that, a ck gas shot up from his body into the sky, shattering the white clouds in the sky. The ck aura formed into a ck hole in the sky, and then arge ck hand filled with curly ck fur extended out and grabbed An Zheng.

    ¡°Who dares trespass into the Infernal Realm?!¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, go to hell to save his.¡±

    An Zheng shouted as he soared into the sky. The ck hand grabbed An Zheng and threw him into the ck hole.

    ¡°When strangers enter the Infernal Realm, they will never return. They will pray for their own good fortune.¡±

    The sound had disappeared. At the ce where An Zheng was previously standing, a circr ck formation was left behind. When An Zheng shouted for me toe back, both Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye opened their mouths at the same time, wanting to say ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you¡±. However, they didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t shout it out. Gu Qianye took a step back, and stood behind Qu Liuxi witale face.

    The ck light disappeared and the ck hole in the sky slowly closed.

    A few people stood there and looked up into the sky, as if they could see An Zheng¡¯s figure disappearing into the distance.

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes, ¡°Could An Zheng have entered a fake hell, right? Why is the entrance to hell in the sky?¡±

    The monkey looked around and suddenly realized that these two items were missing a person. ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Shaobai?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where¡¯s that pretty boy.¡±

    Du Shoushou also looked around, and only now did he remember that he had not seen Chen Shaobai for almost two or three days. That guy actually left without saying goodbye, who knows where he went.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to hell too?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Inversion

    The size of this reverse boat was beyond imagination. There were tens of millions ofmoners living inside the cave. Although it waerfect use of the power of the space tool, it was still tens of millions of people. For an ordinary spatial artifact, being able to obtain a ratio of one to one with the outside world was already not bad. In other words, the space here was the size of a single person, and could hold up to a hundred people. The reverse boat had reached a terrifying hundred thousand to one. However, within the reverse boat were mountains, rivers, and cities. It could not be described with words.

    For the past two years, under the guidance of the Oldman Huo, the ship continued to transform and build. The surface of the ship was nearly covered with weapons. Other than the main cannon, there were also many other sharp weapons that had no dead angles to attack the outside world.

    ¡®s ship that had been saved by the Great Western Region in the Northwest of China had all been secretly stolen by the ship. The reverse ship had a huge suction force that could suck the battleship up from a hundred meters in the air. With the first of Da Xi¡¯s most refined battleships as the foundation, the speed at which battleships were built in the reverse boat obviously increased significantly.

    Now, the State of Yan¡¯s army was finally equipped with the most advanced and finest battleship. Because State of Yan was always in battle back then, the number of men in adulthood decreased drastically. The number of cultivators in the sixteen kingdoms was the smallest. After these few years of cultivation and the great effort of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, the number of cultivators had already recovered to a new high.

    But even so, under An Zheng¡¯s instructions, the army of State of Yan was reduced to the size of a hundred thousand. These hundred thousand people had to ensure that they trained, cultivated, and were familiar with the use of all sorts of magical equipment.

    After the battleships were built, they divided into twenty thousand people. The first batch of sixteen hundred people were already familiarizing themselves with the first four ships that were built. Next, they would use these four battleships araining base, and the twenty thousand people would take turns to adapt to the control system.

    Outside the shipyard, Chen Xiaoyao stood with his hands behind his back as he watched another new warship rise into the sky.

    ¡°Did you see that? This is the difference between you and him.¡±

    He turned around and nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the heart to fight for the world, but he still wants to build an undefeated strong army, why?¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°He said before that violent means are the only way to maintain order. And if we want to build a big and orderly world in the future, then we must havyrannical army. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, there has to be.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°So I¡¯ve been thinking, with his temper, he might be the most unsuitable person to be the emperor. He was too impulsive. If it involved his bottom line, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for even a second. So he¡¯s jusero, not a formidable one. ¡±

    ¡°But you are different.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao pointed at the warships: ¡°The nurture you received since you were young was in fact the Chen Family¡¯s power as an emperor. An Zheng said that he would give all of these preparations to you in the future. You are a man who knows how to be emperor, and you always have good intentions in your heart. The Xiao Qi Dao was the king of the State of Yan, but he did not have that much ambition. In the future, we will always be flying in the sky, but what about the mortal world? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°An Zheng said that if you want to choose the most suitable person to be the emperor in the future, it will be you. He was the kind of person who would rather return to the Fantasy City with Du Shoushou to drink lousy white wine and boast about lousy people than be the emperor. He couldn¡¯t do it. You are such an important person, that¡¯s why An Zheng said ¡­ In the future, without An Zheng, there will be no Chen Shaobai. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai pouted. ¡°Why should I listen to his arrangements?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s my son, with the bearing I had back then. Back then, if I had wanted it, I would be the one sitting on Daxi Shenghuang¡¯s throne instead of Chen Wunuo. I knew he was jealous of me, but I cared more about brotherhood, so I left voluntarily. However, he was still worried and sent people to chase and kill them. I had nowhere to go, but in the end, I coincidentally became the master of the Devil Sect. Originally, I wanted to live my life as a deity outside of the city, but I didn¡¯t expect that as long as there are people, there would be schemes and plots. ¡±

    ¡°You are more fortunate to have a group of friends like An Zheng than me back then.¡±

    He looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°The reason why I said those words earlier was to tell you some things with the most rational attitude. But, if you choose to give up everything that An Zheng has prepared for you and give up on this friend of yours, then you are not worthy to be my, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s, son. My, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s, son, can give up on the world, but I cannot give up on love. There¡¯s too much tolerance in love. Brothers, women, etc.

    He patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I am a person who indulge in whatever I want. An Zheng said that he had no right to arrange anything for you, and so do I, even if he is your best brother and I am your father. You are already an adult, so you should have your own choices. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m already prepared.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I¡¯m your father, I must ask you again. Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Chen Shaobai spread open his arms. ¡°Unseal mine, I want to go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Once this seal is undone, you might lose your mind.¡±

    ¡°I trust myself.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, and his eyes shone brightly: ¡°Just like I firmly believe that if An Zheng were me, he would have made the same choice. Some people say that sentimental people be weak, but that¡¯s nonsense. A heartless person is the weakest because he does not have his own restraints. ¡±

    A purple glow appeared on Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s finger, and then, a palm suddenly pped onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s lower abdomen. Those five fingers bent, and almost all five fingers pierced Chen Shaobai¡¯s lower abdomen, causing blood to flow out in an instant.

    ¡°At that time, because of your mother and because someone from the Devil Sect was rebelling, Chen Wunuo took the opportunity to chase after you. In order to protect you, I had no choice but to seal you in the ice coffin. That¡¯s because the demonic energy in your body is too strong. Once it is released, you may fall into the demonic path. Demons and spirits were indistinguishable, and demons and ghosts were indistinguishable. So Fey iath and Devils are our own kind. After unsealing it, you can enter Hell, but my child ¡­ You may have forgotten who you are. In forty-eight hours, your evil nature will rece human nature, and then you may even forget what you went to hell for. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed at the sky: ¡°If I don¡¯t go, how am I qualified to be your, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s, son?! We were born in an imperial family, but we despise imperial matters. Father, you¡¯re right. In this lifetime, a man¡¯s greatest wish is to be unrestrained and unrestrained. A brother is a brother, and a beauty is a beauty.

    His face contorted in pain, but he continued tough. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    The shout rose up into the sky.

    Chen Xiaoyao extended his five fingers forward, and the fingers of his five fingers touched the seal on Chen Shaobai¡¯s body. The tips of those fingers corresponded toint of the sealing formation, and each point was marked with a ck word.

    Demon, ghost, dao, life, death.

    The Life and Death Devil said.

 Chapter 909 - The Death of the Great Power

    <h4>Chapter 909 ¨C The Death of the Great Power</h4>

    An Zheng passed through the gates of hell, and Chen Shaobai opened the seal of the devilish way.

    There was always something happening in this world that had to happen, something that happened by chance. The choice that An Zheng and Chen Shaobai made was inevitable, because they were both people who had their eyes on a rtionship.

    And in the Immortal pce ruins, some things happened by chance.

    The head disciple of the Buddha, the Great Honored Warrior, broughiece of paper into the Immortal pce ruins. The piece of paper was a gift from the white-bearded Old Taoist to the Buddha, in exchange for An Zheng¡¯s life. It was clearly written on the paper, but right when the Great Honored Warrior wanted to find the secret, he suddenly changed his mind and decided not to follow his original n.

    The Buddha said to the situation, ¡°Go and see if your secret is there.¡±

    Just to see if the secret was there.

    However, at this moment, they suddenly saw two small cultivators trying their luck within the Immortal pce ruins. These two were rogue cultivators, and their cultivation had only just passed Captive Stage. The two of them together could not be considered rich, as they had enough money to enter the Immortal pce ruins and nned toe here to see if they could get some good fortune.

    The two of them looked quite old as they sat there in a daze.

    ¡°Why are we here? The Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that we finally managed to get is given to us as entrance fee, are we stupid? The great powers of the ns have already swept the ce over and over again, what can they leave? ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way, you still have to dream.¡±

    ¡°Dream? We are not young anymore, and looking at the lifespan of our Captive Stage, we are about to reach its end. At his age, he might as well go back to his hometown and start a small academy to teach some youngsters. At the very least, we are cultivators with Captive Stage. Although we don¡¯t count much in the eyes of the great ns and powers, we are still like ants in the eyes of the rest of the world. There is no ce for us to stand in thend of a nation. In a remote ce of our hometown, there is still three inches of loess. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up anyway.¡±

    One of them stood up and said, ¡°Yes, we are already old, and it seems like there is no chance for us to raise our cultivation anymore. But why did wee to the Immortal pce ruins? Isn¡¯t it all because of that conviction in our hearts that we refused to admit defeat and refused to give up? Why can¡¯t we summon the rain or the wind with the help of others? ¡±

    He looked at hispanion and said, ¡°Although I am old, my heart is still young. I want to be like those big shots, and I want to be famous, too. Do you still remember what the master at our ce of cultivation said? He said that our aptitudes were too mediocre, and that we might not even be able to reach the Captive Stage in our entire lives. Now that we have arrived, isn¡¯t this already a miracle? He even said that we will never be able to surpass him in our entire lives, and I don¡¯t believe this evil. Where does a mastere from to be stronger than a disciple? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If I find a lucky chance and be even more powerful, I must return.¡±

    He said loudly, ¡°Tell that old man in front of him that I am stronger than you! I still need to take away his position as the Sect Leader, I want to be the Sect Leader! ¡±

    Hispanion shook his head helplessly, ¡°I came here with you. You can do whatever you want. At most, he would be able to find nothing and waste thest moments of his life. The scenery here is great, and it¡¯s even the Immortal pce ruins. It¡¯s not bad to die here for a long time. ¡±

    The general situation stood in the dark, and as he listened to the two speak, his heart suddenly began to stir.

    He lowered his head to look at the paper in his hand. ording to the map on it, he had already reached his destination. These two cultivators who seemed ordinary for a lifetime were not far from their great fortune. If they coincidentally found this ce and obtained the unparalleled power it held, they might really be the kind of people they wanted to be.

    However, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they had wasted that power?

    As he thought, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.

    ¡°I just want to protect this power from falling into the wrong hands.¡±

    He looked at the two men, his eyes growing colder and colder.

    Don¡¯t go any further, the general situation silently said in his heart.

    He could just go out and tell the two that he was in control of the Buddhist Sect. Since those two people didn¡¯t know him and their cultivation were low, they might have just treated him as an ordinary disciple of the Buddhist Sect. However, they would not dare to approach this ce again. After all, no one could shake the reputation of the Buddhist Sect.

    However, the Monk did not say anything. He did not stand out nor did he try to stop them. He just said repeatedly in his heart, don¡¯t go any further, don¡¯t go any further.

    Finally, the moment the two of them stepped into that area, the Great Honored Warrior felt a sense of relief.

    I told you not toe, why did you insist oning?

    The Great Honored Warrior advised himself in his heart ¡­ ¡°I just want to keep that power out of the hands of others.¡±

    He suddenly took action, killing the two rogue cultivators with Captive Stage in one strike. In that instant, the Great Honored Warrior suddenly felt an unprecedented joy in his heart. He liked this feeling. It was truly great. He looked at the two corpses and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I was originally an ant. No matter how much I struggled, I would still be an ant.¡±

    Even he himself could not think of why he would say suching.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the words that one of them had said ¡­ Why was Master always stronger than his disciple?

    Why?

    Out of the blue, the Great Honored Warrior unfurled the paper in his hand and saw that ce on an unremarkable fake mountain. This ce was located at the back of the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Emperor¡¯s pce, it was the most inconspicuous corner of his garden. This fake mountain wasn¡¯t that big, and there was a fountain on top of it. However, it had long since dried up.

    There was a small hexagram an inch below the spring. This was one of the mostmon magical formations in the cultivation world, so it did not attract the attention of others. And within this formation, there were two even more unremarkable little ck dots. Even those who were more careful would think that it was just a small protrusion on a fake mountain rock when they saw it.

    ording to the diagram, the Monk Feng pointed his index finger and thumb at the two protrusions and pressed down. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, something sharp pierced his finger, causing blood to gush out. The indentation of the hexagram was immediately filled with blood, making it look very strange.

    However, even after Empyrean Divine Light waited for a long time, he still didn¡¯t discover anything.

    After a full two hours, there were no other changes to the formation. He did not open anything, nor did he see anything. A wave of unprecedented fury rushed into his head. He really wanted to tear down this immortal pce.

    At the same time, in that unknown ce.

    Leaning on a rock, the veteran who hid in the shade of a tree and avoided the scorching sun carefully twisted open a wine gourd at the mouth of the Huogu Kowloon, and he carefully took a sip of that genuine wine. He finally stopped sniffing the wine pot, which had long since lost its vor. Actually, it was just his imagination and nostalgia towards the wine.

    At this moment, the sound of a flute could be heard in the distance.

    The old veteran was surprised for a moment. Looking in the distance, the white-bearded Old Taoistid on the Old Bull¡¯s back and appeared again. He froze, wondering what was going on. Hadn¡¯t he already been here twice? Didn¡¯t he already leave the Huogu Kowloon? Why did he do it again and again?

    Old Taoist sat up on the back of the ox and nced at the old soldier. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Surprise!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Time is out of order. It¡¯s just that the axis of the outside world is stable, so the time in the outside world isn¡¯t chaotic. And here we are, fragments of the greater world. What had originally been a thing of the past had now been unraveled by the time that had gone wrong. It¡¯s as if someone who is used to writing in their diary suddenly became senile and forgot how many times they have looked at it. They have to go over and over what happened in the past again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again.

    The old soldier said he didn¡¯t understand.

    Old Taoist shook his head andughed bitterly, saying that it would be good if he didn¡¯t understand.

    He extended his hand to ask for it, but the old soldier reluctantly handed him the wine pot. Old Taoist took the jug and looked at it, then he dipped a drop of wine into the jug and spilled it. Dense pieces of ss immediately appeared in the air. Old Taoist pointed at those pieces of ss and said, ¡°You and I arart of this fragment.¡±

    The old soldier still didn¡¯t understand. He only felt sorry for that drop of wine.

    The Old Taoist spoke as if he was talking to himself: ¡°In fact, the great world is very unstable. The more we live in that era when our cultivation is plentiful, the more unstable we be. Those extraordinary great cultivators had created one space after another, so the great world was likiece of leather that had been stretched taut until it became oddly shaped, ready to explode at any moment. The most vulnerable areas were the areas that were caved in or protruded, which were the spaces created by the great cultivators. Because that ce is thinner and more fragile, as long as someone casually pokes it, there is a possibility that it might cause a huge mess. ¡±

    Just at this time, in the Immortal pce ruins, the Great Honored Warrior who was in a rage took out the buddhist beads from his neck, and the one hundred and eight buddhist beads turned into one hundred and eight golden lights as they bombarded the fake mountain. A powerful force shattered the fake mountain, revealing a six-pointed statue that looked like it was made of metal. It looked like a strange work of art, but its heavy metal luster and terrifying aura gave off a feeling of infinite power.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    When the Great Honored Warrior saw the three meter tall Six-Pointed Metal Star, heughed out loud. He took a big step forward and stretched out his hand to caress the Six-Pointed Metal Star, as his entire body started to twist.

    On the side of the worn-out Huogu Kowloon, who was still chatting with the old veteran, Old Taoist was suddenly stunned for a moment. A ck hole appeared behind him, and under the powerful suction, all the fragments were sucked into it.

    At the same time, in the Immortal pce ruins. Blood involuntarily flowed out from the two holes on the finger of the Great Honored Warrior. Like two streaks of light, he entered the hexagram. The Great Honored Warrior was stunned for a moment. He wanted to escape, but that power was not something he could resist. It was one of the Supreme Equipment left behind by the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Emperor, how could he withstand it?

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, his fingers snapped, followed by his palm. Blood gushed out of his wrist like a fountain. All of them were sucked into the hexagram. In just a few seconds, a peak Lower Celestial Stage Ranker was sucked into a dried corpse.

 Chapter 910 - Hell

    <h4>Chapter 910 ¨C Hell</h4>

    There were many cultivators from all over the Immortal pce ruins who were looking for opportunities, and most of them lived lives that they could not achieve. If they could find a chance to change their fates in the Inside the Immortal Pce, it might be their only chance.

    Many people heard the sound of thunder at the same time, and the entire Immortal pce ruins shook immediately after. Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice, then they felt the sky above them darken.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡±

    An extremely dull voice suddenly appeared, as if it was in everyone¡¯s ears. That sound was as if it had just awoken from a deep slumber, but it gave off a soul-stirring feeling. This question had just disappeared when another voice sounded.

    ¡°Am I not dead?¡±

    On this day, the entire Immortal pce ruins fell into an inexplicable panic. And no matter what had happened, it was impossible for An Zheng to find out at the first possible moment. He was in an extreme darkness, withourace of light. He felt as if he was in a secret passageway that he could not see the end of, surrounded by walls that were too hard to break through. Perhaps in the next second, a hand would reach out from the wall and pull him into some unknown ce.

    However, An Zheng was unable to touch anything even though he extended his hand to both sides. It was so quiet that it was outrageous. An Zheng opened his mouth to cough to prove his existence. But the cough did note, and he wondered if he had lost all sense. He was sure his Adam¡¯s apple had moved and made a sound, but he couldn¡¯t hear it. He seemed to have lost his sense of touch, vision, and even his sense of smell.

    This feeling was very bad, very bad.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how much further he had to go. Perhaps, he had already sunk into an unconventional space. He knew that back when the cultivation world was flourishing, there were many supreme experts that could destroy the heavens and the earth. The space that those people had casually created was mostly beyond imagination. Aesult, the world was torn apart, creating many spatial rifts. Whoever identally fell into these rifts would die a life worse than death. Or perhaps, he would be torn into pieces by the turbulence in the crack in the space in an instant.

    Suddenly, there was light ahead. That sliver of light was hope for An Zheng.

    He elerated towards the light, but even though the light was within his reach, he was still unable to reach it even after running for a long time. With his speed, he had already traveled at least several hundred li during this period of time. However, the light was still far away from him.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    The voice suddenly came out, as if someone was whispering in An Zheng¡¯s ear. The voice was deep, like that of a middle-aged man. This voice also contained a sense of majesty. If it was a normal person who heard this, they would probably kneel down and worship him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t answer, but asked a question in reply.

    ¡°Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    The dignified voice seemed to be infuriated by An Zheng¡¯s pei sound, ¡°You aruman, yet you randomly entered the path of hell, and if you anger the heavens, I will make you forever be trapped here, but you will not die, and will forever be by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Then let me properly cultivate, find you, and then I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±

    An Zheng raised his middle finger. He did not know what the middle finger actually meant, but from Purple Ivy¡¯s notes, it was recorded that if someone was displeased with him, then the middle finger could be ced on him. Initially, An Zheng had even thought that this was a kind of curse.

    ¡°Stubborn andpletely devoid of respect for the Dao of the Heavens.¡±

    The voice of the so-called ¡®Heavenly Dao¡¯ was filled with anger, ¡°You will experience what it means to live rather than die.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If you have the ability, then kill me.¡±

    The voice of the Heavenly Dao had disappeared, and the distant glimmer in front of An Zheng had also disappeared. Once again, their surroundings fell into a darkness that they could not extricate themselves from. An Zheng had once again lost all feeling. It was pitch ck around him, and he couldn¡¯t hear his own voice or see anything around him. He tried to lift his hand to his mouth to take a bite to see if there was any pain, but when he raised his hand he couldn¡¯t find his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know fear now?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was as rude as an uneducated child.

    The Heavenly Dao fell into silence once more.

    An Zheng sat cross legged, he actually did not know if he really sat down. If he really fell into that spatial rift, the only way would be to tear space apart. He could either return to the real world or enter another spatial rift. They could at least ensure their survival, but if they were to enter an even more berserk spatial rift, they might not evenst two seconds.

    This was a decision that didn¡¯t need to be hard to make. Most people chose to stay behind to look for a way out. But An Zheng did not.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would have the chance to kill me but not kill me. It only means that you aren¡¯t strong enough.¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you seal my senses? Then I¡¯ll cooperate with you. I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t look, I won¡¯t smell, I won¡¯t even think. However, when one¡¯s spiritual attacks enter hallucinations, they mostly rely on the environment, coupled with cultivation techniques, to guide the trapped person into a dangerous environment that they have invented themselves. I¡¯ll see how you lead me. I¡¯ll see how you drive me crazy. I¡¯ll bet with you, I¡¯ll seal myself off. If you have the confidence to kill me, then it¡¯ll be your win. If you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    The voice suddenly changed, like the sigh of an old woman.

    Soon after, something dispersed the darkness around An Zheng, and light appeared. An Zheng¡¯s eyes were a little ufortable at that moment. From absolute darkness teturn to normal, this kind of transformation was suddenly like a nightmare that could not be considered a nightmare.

    There was a stone bridge in front of An Zheng. It seemed to be very old. Two words were carved into the side of the stone bridge ¡­ Unfortunately ¡­ The other side also had two words ¡­ Samsara.

    An old woman in a gray dress sat at the end of the bridge. In front of her waable with arge pot on it. There was still steaming out of the big pot, and inside the pot was boiling water. The old woman digs her hand into the boiling water and picks up a hand. Perhaps it had been cooking for too long, but when he lifted it up, the meat on his hand fell off and sshed back into the boiling water.

    The old woman threw away the half of her hand and shook her head. ¡°When did I fall in? I wasted a pot of good soup.¡±

    She nced at An Zheng: ¡°The soup is not clean anymore, do you still want to drink?¡±

    An Zheng looked at her with interest: ¡°How long have you been cooking this pot of soup for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    The old woman thought for a while, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I have a question I want to ask you.¡±

    The old woman asked, ¡°What?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How did you trap me?¡±

    The old woman picked uag she¡¯d used to wipe the table. It was ck and disgusting. She tossed it away, and the ck cloth turned into a huge ck curtain. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but p his hands after seeing it, ¡°Not bad, not bad, not bad at all.

    ¡°I want to ask you something else.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s smile became even more brilliant.

    The old woman coldly snorted, ¡°I have already tolerated you enough. I wanted to stop you from entering hell, but you are a stranger, a stranger entering hell is no different from those dead ghosts that have entered. You have to drink my soup, forget about your previous life, and then you can be reincarnated. You¡¯re still young and I kindly advised you to go back, but you didn¡¯t know you were going toe in. Why are there so many questions? Quickly drink my soup, then go back to Samsara. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You should have heard it.¡±

    He walked around the pot, ¡°I wanted to ask you, how many people did you harm by pretending to be ghosts? This was no hell at all. It was just a door to hell. You puot here, let people drink your soup, and then you¡¯ll let it go, right? You didn¡¯t want me to go back before, you just wanted me to think you were the Dao of the Heavens. However, I have let you down. I have never believed that there is any Heavenly Dao in this world. ¡±

    Old woman: ¡°Ignorant! I advise you to drink the soup yourself, otherwise. ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly shot forward like an arrow, and before the old woman could react, An Zheng grabbed her neck, and tore at her scalp with his other hand: ¡°Show me your true form!¡±

    Witiss, thatyer of human skin was actually ripped off by An Zheng. What was even more terrifying was that whaty below him was not a badly mutted body, but a desated corpse that had already turned yellow. It looked at An Zheng with a terrified expression, wanting to struggle but being unable to do so. An Zheng looked at it coldly: ¡°Even if you peel off ayer of skin, it won¡¯t be able to hide from my eyes. You¡¯re not worth mentioning. It¡¯s just a scam. For a weak thing like you, I can crush you with a single finger. ¡±

    The desated corpse cried out mournfully, and the yellow-green teeth in its mouth emitted a terrible stench.

    ¡°There are already strange and bizarre things causing chaos outside the gates of the Infernal Realm. I¡¯m afraid the interior of the Infernal Realm is already in chaos.¡±

    An Zheng pinched the dried corpse¡¯s neck: ¡°Does your soup taste good?¡±

    The desated corpse was stunned for a moment and then began to struggle even more violently. An Zheng punched its abdomen, causing the dried body to immediately bend, and cry out in pain. An Zheng lifted the pot and poured it directly into the dried corpse¡¯s mouth. The scalding hot soup poured into the corpse¡¯s stomach, scalding its purplish-green skin until it fell off piece by piece.

    An Zheng casually threw the dried corpse out, and the iron pot smashed onto the dried corpse¡¯s head.

    ¡°In this world, I do good and I do evil. In the Infernal Realm, I am the same. ¡±

    An Zheng stomped his foot on the dried corpse¡¯s skull, ¡°Whether it is the human world or hell, there is no meaning even if it is the way of the heavens in front of me.

    He kicked the headless corpse away and strode up the bridge. With every step, dense runes would appear on the stone bridge. As An Zheng walked away, the runes would dim down. Since he was already here, An Zheng was not afraid of anything. He could only find a monk and bring him back. The bridge did not seem to be long, but what An Zheng had walked across seemed to be crossing two different worlds.

    Across the bridge, on the riverbank, blooming flowers that were bright red bloomed. These flowers looked very special. They had no leaves, only stems and flowers. From afar, the flowers looked quite pretty. When one got closer to look, they would notice that the flowers looked like human mouths sticking out of their stems, spitting out red tongues.

 Chapter 911 - Ghost Envoys

    <h4>Chapter 911 ¨C Ghost Envoys</h4>

    Passing through a stone bridge engraved with the words¡¯ Rebirth ¡®, they entered a field of red flowers blooming on the other side of the river. The colors here were a little blurry, making people feel like a master of the art world identally sprinkled ink on it, causing the entire world to look dark. He had knocked over the cinnabar when he was in a hurry, so there waint of red here.

    This flower¡¯s color was outrageously bright, but An Zheng disliked it from the first nce.

    No matter what, the flower was eerie, like the red tongue of a dead man.

    An Zheng walked along the small path in the sea of flowers, taking out the hair left behind by the Divisions Monk from his spatial artifact, in an attempt to find the aura of the Divisions. But hell was too big, it was not the yard of anyone¡¯s house. If one put a fart next to a fart in a yard, it could be polluted. Those with better noses could even distinguish what those farting people ate.

    Emptiness.

    This was An Zheng¡¯s first impression of hell. Looking around, to the end of his line of sight, was that grayish-ck desert. There were people who once said that every inch ofnd in the Infernal Realm was strewn with the ashes of dead people. When An Zheng saw the scene in the Infernal Realm, he did believe them somewhat. The ashes of the dead were also nutrients, which was why the sea of flowers was so flourishing.

    After walking for about two hours, they finally saw the end of the open space. There was actually a small town there. The town was filled with people, and it looked as if they were living in the mortal world. None of them looked like dead people. It was as if they had just casually walked into a vige in Da Xi. There were actually various things being sold on the streets. An Zheng curiously walked over to take a look, and then, his expression changed.

    The first booth was filled with heads and blood. The man selling the human head saw An Zheng and immediately stood up andughed: ¡°Which one do you like? I can¡¯t taste it. Last time, a few guys insisted on tasting it, but in the end, they bit off more than half of it, so how could I sell it? These are fresh ones, smell them if you don¡¯t believe me. The ones beside us were from yesterday. Although it¡¯s not very fresh, it doesn¡¯t affect our tastes. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Why do you need to eat this?¡±

    The hawker looked at An Zheng with an astonished expression, ¡°Are you really from hell? He even asked why he ate this. The Infernal Realm was full of dead people, but dead people also had their own rules. Those who died to maintain order were the ghost servants¡¯ favorite food. Eating the brains of strangers can increase their ability, which is great nourishment. But of course we can¡¯t go out to eat strangers, so we have our business. In the mortal world, people were dying every day. Some corpses would be burnt, while others would be buried. When they were in the mortal world, they often heard people saying that burying in the ground was to be peace ¡­ ¡°Pah pah, you¡¯ll only feel uneasy after you¡¯re buried.¡±

    ¡°These corpses were stolen by people who specialized in this field after they were buried. The corpses were rtively cheaper and the heads and hearts of people were more expensive. Especially the hearts of the people, it¡¯s not easy to preserve.¡±

    He opened a box. Inside, there waiece of ice holding down a heart. It looked like it was still beating.

    ¡°How is it? Exquisite, right? ¡±

    The peddler said proudly, ¡°I dare to tell you, there¡¯s no one else in the whole town. Unfortunately, I can only show it to you. There is a Messenger who has already decided with me that I can¡¯t sell it to you. However, since you¡¯re a new customer, this way, I¡¯ll give you a fresh head for a cheaper price. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What did you ept? It¡¯s also gold and silver? ¡±

    The hawker became even more confused, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why didn¡¯t he know anything? This is hell, what¡¯s the use of having gold and silver? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I just came in, and I don¡¯t know anything yet.¡±

    The peddlerughed out loud, ¡°Then no wonder... What was being traded here was naturally not gold or silver. Those things were only valuable in the Mortal Realm, and were not worth a single cent here. It seems that you are already an outstanding cultivator in the Mortal Realm, and you will be even more impressive in the future. I fawn on you, give you a favor, this head will give you one. If it¡¯s delicious,e find me again. I¡¯ll give you a discount. ¡±

    He lowered his head and picked at his stall, picking out a big head. He held it up by the hair and said, ¡°This one, this one is good. Let me tell you, the transaction here is in precious currency, and I expected you to die not too long ago, so you don¡¯t have much. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°In other words, there is an organization that used a special method to leave the Infernal Realm to steal fresh corpses and then sell them, right?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the special channel?¡±

    The hawker approached An Zheng and said sinisterly: ¡°Three feet below the ground is hell, you don¡¯t know? If a person died, it would belong to hell. The corpse could also be considered something from hell, so how could it be considered a thief? Only when there¡¯s a need can there brade. You people don¡¯t have a need, so who would do this? ¡°Do you want it or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll keep it for sale.¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°We are all humans, even if others die they will not be able to live peacefully, don¡¯t you think that is a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke is this? Do you think you¡¯re a moral saint?¡±

    The hawker curled his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then hurry up and leave. I¡¯m not going to do your business.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want it, and I wanted to give you another head to put here aresent.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    An Zheng raised the broken sword and swept it, causing the peddler¡¯s head to fall to the ground. An Zheng picked up the human head and ced it on the stall, he turned his head to look, only to see the headless corpse of the packman running far away, but because he had lost his head and could not see the road, he smashed into other people¡¯s stall. It fell down, groping on the ground with both hands, then got up and ran. However, the head on the booth opened its mouth and shouted, ¡°Someonee quickly, someone is causing trouble here.¡±

    At this moment, a ck streak of light quickly flew over from the distance. He looked like a middle-aged man dressed in ck, and his expression was rather cold. He rushed in front of An Zheng, and carefully sized him up a few times. ¡°A stranger?¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    The ck clothed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed greatly: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯re a stranger, how did you get in?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have my own ways, and who are you.¡±

    ¡°I am an emissary, everything within a few hundred miles is under my control. Since you came in as a stranger, I am definitely not your match. However, in hell, you have to follow the rules of hell ¡­ I, I advise you not to be too presumptuous. After all, this is not the Mortal Realm. If you cause trouble, the Heavenly Dao will not tolerate it. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the heads on the stalls, as well as the heart that had alreadynded on the ground and stopped beating: ¡°Are these eptable?¡±

    The Messenger¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°These ¡­ Naturally, there was a need for these things to exist. This is the rule of hell, you are a stranger, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. I¡¯ll give you a chance, hurry up and leave. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you were to find rtives within these human heads, such as your son and your grandson, will you still be able to continue eating?¡±

    ¡°Of course there will be no family.¡±

    ¡°So if you eat someone¡¯s son, grandson, wife, and friend, you feel that there¡¯s nothing wrong, right? However, have you thought about why no one would dare to take the corpses of their rtives since you are an emissary of ghosts within a radius of several hundred miles? But in other ces, where are the other devils? ¡±

    The Demon Envoy¡¯s face became even paler, ¡°Then... That other ce is not under my control, I, I have no way. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°If these are the rules of hell, then it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want them.¡±

    He looked around him, ¡°All the people on this street are in the business of dead bodies. Since you mentioned the Heavenly Dao, let me say a few more words.¡± What is the Heavenly Dao? The Dao of the Heavens is what people desired. As long as the human heart was normal, such a situation wouldn¡¯t be allowed to happen. In the mortal world, I met a man who stole someone else¡¯s child and sold it to others, but he was looking for his own child. This ce is full of corpses. Have you thought about how much your corpses are worth? ¡±

    The Messenger turned and ran.

    An Zheng raised his hand and an invisible hand grabbed onto the Ghost Messenger¡¯s nape. An Zheng reached out and pulled, causing the Demon Envoy¡¯s body to involuntarily fly back.

    ¡°I still need you to lead the way, so I won¡¯t kill you. However, none of the people here who buy and sell corpses can be left alive. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand down, and a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns descended. The Ghost Messenger was so scared that his face turned pale. He watched as the whole town was reduced to ruins. All the houses, including the people, disappeared in one move.

    An Zheng looked at the ruins and said, ¡°I am in the mortal world, on trial, on life and death. The power I control has a seal, reincarnation. The people I killed weren¡¯t on the path of reincarnation, but the ghosts I killed, turned to dust. ¡±

    He looked at the Messenger, ¡°Do you know where in the past few days there have been great battles in the Infernal Realm?¡±

    The Ghost Messenger shook his head subconsciously, ¡°Since the disappearance of the eighteen pce Prefecture Lord, and the disappearance of Duke Da Zang Ming, there has been a huge battle here for a long time ¡­ Ah, I remember hearing about it before. One thousand six hundred miles to the west, someone had seen the rebirth of the Great Hidden Lord. He said that he killed a very fierce person who was once the ruler of this generation, and then he disappeared. ¡°If you want to find that monk, then head west.¡±

    An Zheng said coldly: ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    The Messenger kneeled down immediately, ¡°Celestial Sovereign, I beg of you. I am only a small ghost envoy in a circumference of a few hundred miles. How would I dare to provoke a supreme existence like Great Hidden Lord Ming? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill him. I¡¯m here to save him.¡±

    An Zheng started striding towards the west: ¡°Lead the way, otherwise you¡¯ll be turned into ashes now.¡±

    The Messenger trembled in fear and could only get up to lead the way. As he walked, he turned his head to look at the vige, as if he was still reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign, what are you doing in hell?¡±

    ¡°I said it already. Save him.¡±

    An Zheng looked ahead: ¡°Go faster, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    1600 miles in the Infernal Realm, the scene was almost identical. One would only see a small town after walking for a few hundred miles, and not all towns had people who sold corpses to others.

    ¡°Why is there someone living in hell?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Messenger said as he walked, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s unfair everywhere, including hell. A person like me, when alive, was a cultivator, and so after I died, my soul was slightly stronger than others. When we get to hell, people like us will either be chosen by the emissaries to be the emissaries, and then we¡¯ll be able to reconstruct our bodies by devouring fresh flesh and blood. The dead meat was called ¡®big meat¡¯. The more he ate, the more solid his body would be. However, after eating the flesh of the dead, I can¡¯t reincarnate anymore. ¡±

    The Messenger said, ¡°If you are not selected by the Messenger, go steal other people¡¯s treasured banknotes and buy a head to eat. Then, you can also quickly condense your physical body.¡±

    ¡°Why did they choose not to enter Samsara?¡±

    The Demon Envoy was silent for a moment, and then, he turned to look at An Zheng. ¡°Because there¡¯s an extremely happy world here, and only those who have condensed their flesh and blood can go there. The ce I want to take you to is actually not far from the Extreme Paradise. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too poor to enter. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged as he raised his head to look into the distance.

    There, a purple light shot into the sky.

 Chapter 912 - Visions

    <h4>Chapter 912 ¨C Visions</h4>

    ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the ce where the purple light had shot up into the sky.

    The Ghost Messenger looked over and said, ¡°It looks like the direction of the bliss world ¡­¡± Each of the eighteen prefectures had an extremely happy world within it. ¡°Because someone said that hell was created by the Buddhist Sect, and anyone willing to atone for their sins can enter thend of absolute bliss even in hell, this is why there is such a world of joy.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    The Ghost Messenger shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that, but the construction of the Supreme Paradise was supported by the Prefecture Lord of the Eighteen Underworld. Every single level of the Netherworld was built within the blissful world. But in reality, where was it that people willing to atone for their sins could enter the Endless World? Only a group of criminals could enter. The entertainment circle charged a fee. Whoever had a lot of treasured banknotes would be able to enter. To be honest, ordinary citizens have long since reincarnated after their deaths, and are still ordinary people after their rebirth. ¡±

    ¡°These people who were evil before they died are still as fierce as before they came to the Underworld. It was the same as the mortal world. Whoever was strong or had the most treasured banknotes, would be able to enjoy the world of absolute bliss to their heart¡¯s content. When you said you wanted to kill me, I knew I was guilty. But I can¡¯t control anything. I still need to care about the people who sell the corpses at the beginning, but I can¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°Someone from above sent a message, saying that the business deal belongs to the higher ups. I am not allowed to interfere.¡±

    The Demon Envoy looked at An Zheng, ¡°Later on, I became the type of person that I hated the most, and I fell even deeper into the abyss. I know I¡¯ve been helping evil people all these years, but I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t control it. ¡±

    ¡°When I started to enjoy myself, ept bribes, and act presumptuously, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to listen to him repent like this. There were too many people who repented in front of An Zheng, and he hated people who repented before they die the most. Some people said that a confession before death could already show that there was still a trace of kindness in a person¡¯s heart. An Zheng said that there was no use in having a bit of kindness. Should a man be forgiven for saying before his death that he knew he was wrong? An Zheng¡¯s answer was¡¯ bullsh * t ¡®.

    Some people could never be forgiven.

    Although the Ghost Messenger sounded sincere, it was actually just that he was worried that An Zheng would kill him. He was already a dead man, he still had a job in the Underworld. If he was killed again, he would be killed in body and soul, never to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me this.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You can forgive yourself. But I will not, never. ¡±

    He advanced towards the direction of the purple light. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    The Ghost Messenger¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister light as he mentally tried to figure out a way to get rid of this fellow. However, it was obviously impossible for him to rely on his own strength. This living person could walk unhindered in hell with unfathomable powers. He must either have some sort of treasure on him, or he must be very powerful. If it was a supreme treasure, then wouldn¡¯t it be able to bring the living back to hell and bring the dead back to the mortal world?

    The Messenger¡¯s mind suddenly stirred, and he smiled obsequiously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Celestial Sovereign, I will bring you there.¡±

    At the same time, in a ce far, far away from An Zheng, it was more urate to say that it was in the other direction that An Zheng was heading towards. With an expressionless face, Divisions wearing a ck cassock floated in the air. Below him was a small town. It was filled with those sinners from hell who had reformed their bodies. He looked down expressionlessly, then pressed down with his hand.

    ¡°They should all be purified.¡±

    As his hand pressed down, a huge ck lotus appeared in the air. The lotus carried a terrifying aura as itnded on the town like a descending mountain. Soon after, the ck lotus exploded. This town of at least a few thousand people was immediately razed to the ground.

    A huge crater appeared on the ground and greyish ck dust was scattered everywhere. The granules floating in the air seemed as if they could stoerson¡¯s throat at any time. It was suffocating.

    The Divisions Monk destroyed a town in one go, and continued to float forward with his back towards An Zheng. His ck monastic robe looked so bewitching, dark golden runes shed on his cassock.

    A few Spirit Envoys rushed over from afar, and when they saw the Divisions Monk, they were all shocked.

    ¡°Born ording to my wishes.¡±

    Divisions nced at those emissaries, ¡°From now on, you will serve me and I will not kill you. If you resist, you will be destroyed in body and soul. ¡±

    Those emissaries were intimidated by the Divisions¡¯s imposing aura, they did not dare to resist. A few people kneeled down and kowtowed, but they didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads. That ck cassock was the symbol of the Great Hidden Lord in hell. To them, the Great Hidden King was the ruler of hell. Back then, when the Buddha incarnated as the Great Hidden Bright King entered the Infernal Realm and killed eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord, after that, who in the Infernal Realm dared to be impudent?

    Only after that did the Infernal Realm be even more chaotic.

    Seeing that the Divisions Monk thought that the Great Hidden Lord had returned, they could only obey. The Monk of the Divisions was floating behind them. With the few of them leading the way, they quickly found the closest Messenger Ya. A group of people were gambling in the Ghost Messenger¡¯s Yamen. When they heard the noise outside, they were scared out of their wits. The Divisions monk pointed with his finger, and the Messenger Ya was turned into ruins.

    ¡°From now on, you are my servant.¡±

    The voice of the Divisions did not fluctuate at all as he said, ¡°Those who obey me will die.¡±

    All the Ghost Envoys knelt down, trembling in fear. In just a few short days, the Monk of the Divisions had destroyed more than a hundred towns and subdued at least two hundred Demon Envoys. These Ghost Envoys followed behind him like an army. Wherever they went, not a single de of grass grew.

    An Zheng looked at the city which he could already clearly see across from him and couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat shocked in his heart. Who would have thought that such a city would exist in the Infernal Realm? The entire hell was ck, and An Zheng was even willing to believe that thend of this ce was not just covered with soil, but was covered with ayer of ashes.

    But thatrge city was multi-colored, and one didn¡¯t know what the snow-white city walls were made of, but the buildings on top of the city walls had bright red roofs. The closer they got, the more obvious the ring colors became. It was bright red, bright yellow, and pure white. The colors mixed together, making the city look so gorgeous. At the entrance of the city, the Demon Envoy nced at An Zheng, ¡°The Ghost Envoys of various ces are not allowed to enter the Extreme Paradise, and those who do not have the qualifications are not allowed to enter as well. You don¡¯t have any precious money on you, nor any Hell Type magical equipment, so you won¡¯t be able to get in. I¡¯ll go talk to the guards first and see if we can make some arrangements. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    The Ghost Messenger immediately ran over and whispered something into the ear of the leader guarding the door. As he spoke, he would asionally look back at An Zheng, and his eyes were glowing. The leader had been sitting at the door in the beginning, but after hearing a few words, he stood up and also looked towards An Zheng. They thought that An Zheng was too far away to hear them, but in reality, the Heaven Eyes were floating beside them.

    The Ghost Messenger said, ¡°This great sir, I can guarantee that this guy is truly alive. He harecious treasure on him. As long as I kill him, that treasure would naturally belong to the blissful world. As for me ¡­ Hehe, I don¡¯t want much, just someone who has the qualification to live in the Extreme World for a long time. ¡±

    The leader was a fat, bald man. After he looked at An Zheng, he said to the Demon Envoy, ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, it won¡¯t be a difficult matter to give you the qualification to live in the Extreme World for a long time. But you must know that none of those who dare to lie to us have a good ending. It was too easy for us to keep you out of reincarnation, and obviously too kind. We¡¯ll put you in the blood pool and suffer every day. ¡±

    The Messenger was so scared that he trembled a bit, ¡°Uncle, how could I dare lie to you? Who doesn¡¯t know that it would be better to lie to the Buddha than to lie to the extreme. ¡±

    ¡°You can go, make him wait there, I¡¯ll first report to the sector lord.¡± If there really ireasure, then your contributions will be great and you will be rewarded quite a bit. ¡±

    The Ghost Messenger quickly nodded, ¡°Thank you, thank you. Then I¡¯ll go back and wait.¡±

    The bald man waved his hand, and the Messenger trotted back.

    Arriving in front of An Zheng, the Messenger smiled and said: ¡°It has already been said, that after they knew you werelestial Sovereign, they were prepared to let you in. Furthermore, the monk you are looking for should be in the Supreme Paradise, currently visiting the sector lord¡¯s residence. The Sector Lord was a person that deeply believed in the Buddhist Sect, he was extremely excited to be able to invite that master to lecture. ¡°I know you are a friend of that master and will soon let you in.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°So, you are useless?¡±

    The Ghost Messenger was stunned for a moment, and his expression immediately changed. ¡°Celestial Sovereign, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is very clear.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand, and a huge suction force appeared in his palm. The Ghost Messenger turned around and ran, but he couldn¡¯t run at all. In the midst of the streaks of silver light, his body was sucked back into An Zheng¡¯s palm. An Zheng¡¯s palm was pressed against the Ghost Messenger¡¯s back and the Ghost Messenger¡¯s body quickly dissipated.

    ¡°You told that person that you wanted to steal my treasure?¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose, and his smile became extremely cold.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to look up to me.¡±

    When the white light in An Zheng¡¯s hand scattered, the Ghost Messenger¡¯s body turned into ashes that sprinkled onto the ground. An Zheng flung his sleeves, and thatyer of ashes was blown far away, spreading on the ground. As expected, it could not be separated.

    Not long after, the bald man ran out from inside with a ttering smile on his face: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Celestial Sovereign would arrive here. ¡°I¡¯ve already reported to sector lord, he has ordered for you to be allowed to enter the city, right now he is waiting for you in the mansion toe visit.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I want to go in, but I don¡¯t need his permission.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the bald man¡¯s body immediately exploded, turning into flying ashes in the blink of an eye. A ck stream of energy flowed into An Zheng¡¯s body, and he slowly walked in the direction of the Extreme Paradise. Seeing An Zheng raise his hand to kill them, the few subordinates of the baldy did not dare to resist and tried to avoid him. An Zheng walked through the door into the Extreme World, it was filled with flowery embroidery.

    The city was full of flowers and white walls and red tiles. The other ces were dark and colorful. Furthermore, there were a lot of trees here. When An Zheng passed by, he discovered that those trees changed their shape as he walked forward, and were ready to move at any moment.

    A group of people wearing ck robes walked towards An Zheng withrge strides. The person in the lead was entirely covered by a ck robe. The hat on the ck robe was veryrge, but it was pressed down so low that one could not even see his face. His steps were very strange, as if he couldn¡¯t walk. And when he walked, his ck robe swayed, revealing what was revealed was not human feet at all.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered.¡±

    The ck-robed man raised his head. There was no face in it at all. There were only two balls of green mes.

    That voice was something An Zheng had heard before.

 Chapter 913 - Thanks, Bro!

    <h4>Chapter 913 ¨C Thanks, Bro!</h4>

    An Zheng felt as if he had gone intrance, as if he had seen this kind of person before. A long ck robe with a hat that covered the head and face. When he raised his head, he found that there was no face inside, only a pair of green eyes, as if it was a will-o ¡®-wisp.

    When the man saw An Zheng, the green me that represented his eyes flickered, as though there were some emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Wee, this is an extremely happy world of hell.¡±

    He waved his hand behind him in a gesture of invitation. ¡°Wee.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No need to be so hypocritical, if you know me, just tell me who you are.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    That person¡¯s voice contained grief and indignation. ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t remember me. No wonder I can¡¯t even recognize myself in my current state. In the human world, you are the pride of the heavens. I never thought that in just a few short years, you would already be able to freely enter hell and the human world.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even though I can feel your grief and indignation, I still don¡¯t know who you are. How did you get in? Did I kill you? ¡±

    That person roared towards the sky, ¡°My current appearance is all thanks to you!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate the atmosphere, it would be great if you were killed by me, because killing you again does not burden my heart, and the people I kill all deserve to die. As for who you are, I¡¯ve killed too many people, how can I remember you? ¡±

    That personughed so hard that he seemed like he was about to split open. ¡°You are a big shot, how could you remember me? You must be the culprit for the Youguo¡¯s destruction and my death. ¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Then you are wrongly using me. When the divinity is destroyed, I will take up at most thirty percent, and seventy percent will go to Fang Zhiji.¡±

    That person took a step forward and said, ¡°I would like to see if you are still as domineering as you are in the mortal world after entering hell. This is not your territory, even if you havreasure with you, your Cultivation Power will be greatly reduced in hell. ¡°When I died in your hands, I will make you my ve now. I will suffer every day.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You actually thought of so much in that short moment just now, you really arerson with a rich amount of thought.¡±

    He looked at thergest building in the distance and asked, ¡°Is the monk here?¡±

    ¡°Here, your family and friends will all be my ves!¡±

    The ck-robed man raised both his hands and a ck light shed on the magical staff in his hand. ¡°The power of hell, bring this person ¡­¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, An Zheng stepped forward and lifted him up before heavily tossing him to the ground and then stepping on his head. The two lumps of green light in his head immediately dispersed, and his clothes deted. A mass of grayish-ck air currents flew out from the ck robe, seemingly wanting to escape. The dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned slightly, and the stream of energy instantly froze in midair. And then, a bolt of violet lightning appeared, sting away that surge of violet energy.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    He looked at his subordinates who had been scared witless and pointed towards thergest building. ¡°Is there a monk here?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Those people shook their heads together, ¡°Ever since Great Hidden Lord Ming went missing, there have been no monks in hell. ¡°Just who are you, killing people as soon as youe in,pletely unreasonable.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m not speaking reason.¡±

    He strode forward and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I do or not, I¡¯ll only be able to rx after seeing it myself.¡±

    He took out the monk¡¯s hair and looked at it, but there was no reaction at all. However, he was worried that the monk¡¯s innocent character would be tricked into imprisonment, or that he might have already been viciously murdered. At the very least, he had to bring his corpse back.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    A lot of people rushed over from the distance, and almost formed a human wall to stop An Zheng. The people in the front wore simple and unadorned armors, it was obvious that they were the guards of thisnd of absolute bliss. The magical equipment in their hands were all weirdly shaped, and each one of them looked extremely ferocious. After stopping An Zheng, the person in the lead walked out and looked at An Zheng: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone enter, and they are so arrogant and despotic. Do you know where this is? This is the Ultimate happy world, even if the Prefecture Lord of the Eighteen Underworld hade here back then, they wouldn¡¯t be as mboyant as you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not a Prefecture Lord of the Underworld.¡±

    That personughed loudly: ¡°Of course I know you are not the Prefecture Lord of the Underworld, you are a f * cking idiot. I mean, you better behave yourself. We didn¡¯t touch you, but you did. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You really talk too much.¡±

    He then asked, ¡°Is there a monk here?¡±

    ¡°How the f * ck would I know!¡±

    The man took a step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, now hand over your treasure and I may even be merciful in sending you back to the mortal world. However, if you are unwilling to hand it over, then I will have to tear you into pieces and find it myself. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and then, a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns smashed out. The armored leader didn¡¯t even have time to react, and was immediately smashed into pieces. An Zheng looked at the residue on the ground indifferently, he shook his head and said: ¡°My most valuable treasure is this set of Cultivation Power, if anyone still wants it, feel free to take it.¡±

    He walked forward. ¡°I just want to see if there are any monks here. I¡¯ll also exterminate some evil spirits.¡±

    It was unknown who shouted ¡°Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns¡± inside, it was a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, then turned around and ran. It was obvious that the person had seen An Zheng take action while he was still alive and had his guts ripped from the shock. This ce was already hell and not human, but when she saw the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns again, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight.

    An Zheng did not think it was strange, there were quite a few people that he had personally sent to hell.

    ¡°Fang Zheng!¡±

    Someone from afar shouted, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re in the Great Xi world, you¡¯re in charge of order, you kill countless people. However, this ce was no longer Da Xi, but hell. What right do you have to go to hell and kill people?! ¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    An Zheng continued to walk forward, ¡°I will kill you once in the human world and once in hell. Since he couldn¡¯t do it back then, he might as well make up for it now. I don¡¯t remember much about the people I killed in the mortal world and the people I came here to avenge myself. If you are interested, just tell me your name.

    Those people could not help but retreat, one Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was enough to shatter their courage. Of course, most of them did not know who Fang Zheng was. A group of people, believing that they would not lose with their numbers, surrounded An Zheng. In an instant, all sorts of hell power wildly exploded towards An Zheng¡¯s body. Ayer of purple light appeared outside An Zheng¡¯s body. It was the outer defensiveyer of the Reverse Scale Armor. These people felt as if their Hell¡¯s Might was scratching an itch. They couldn¡¯t even break through the outer defenses.

    ¡°Annoying.¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hands down, and a thunderstorm descended from the sky. Those Infernal cultivators whom he had killed in the surroundings, were directly smashed into pieces before they couldst for even a second. Hundreds of people surrounded and attacked him, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. Let alone harming An Zheng, it couldn¡¯t even break the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s outer defenses. An Zheng kept walking forward, and there were one hell¡¯s cultivators that pounced on him, whoever got close would die.

    Walking along the main street, the number of hell cultivators that An Zheng had killed was already numerous.

    Right at this moment, a golden-robed man suddenly appeared atop the tallest building in the distance. With both hands on the railing, he looked down at An Zheng¡¯s tyrannical actions, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. For some reason, when he smiled, there was actually some satisfaction, some expectation, and also some regret.

    He waved his hand and a ss of wine was served. He held his wine cup, leaned on the railing and watched An Zheng kill people. It was as if those people were not his subordinates. An Zheng was like a ball of fire, the hellish cultivators who pounced on him were like snowkes, not to mention extinguishing the fire, they melted the moment they approached him.

    The man in golden robes put down his wine cup and stood there pping his hands. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    he asked loudly.

    An Zheng lifted his head to take a look, his expression slightly changed, and then heughed. ¡°I feel pretty good about not having any blood flying out.¡±

    That person shouted from above, ¡°Even if all of you add up, you are still no match for him. The people in the Supreme Paradise who could have killed him have been killed by the Great Hidden Lord. So don¡¯t waste your energy, I can¡¯t beat him, so I had to invite him in for a drink. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is there even wine here?¡±

    That person replied, ¡°Not only is it there, it¡¯s even good wine.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body flickered and teleported to the tallest building. It wace with a style of the Western Regions. It had a dome, snow-white walls, and golden tiles that could dazzle the eyes.

    The man waved his hand and a maid brought out a cup of wine. He poured a cup for An Zheng and passed it to him: ¡°What, you didn¡¯t kill a dog when you killed me. The Northwest Phoenix Stage hase once again, ande to this Extreme Miracle World? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to die a little more thoroughly, let me see your heart hurt.¡±

    That person was actually Chen Zhongqi.

    To be exact, it was Chen Zhongqi whomitted suicide by consuming poison in the Phoenix Stage and not the real Chen Zhongqi who was killed by An Zheng in the Northwest Pce.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi curled his lips, and looked at An Zheng carefully: ¡°You are already a dead person, so logically speaking, you should have been darker. But look at you. I can sense that you have half the aura of hell on your body. Did you die again, or did you receive the power of hell? ¡±

    An Zheng asked. ¡°Which one do you think is more powerful?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°It¡¯s more awesome to die again.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you¡¯ve said all that, didn¡¯t my preparation be in vain?¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed as he took a step back and looked at An Zheng carefully. Then, he suddenly took a big step forward and hugged An Zheng in a bear hug, ¡°If I had known that I would die sofortably with you, I would have died a long time ago. In the human world, suffering day after day, two kinds of thoughts in my body every day has never stopped fighting, beating me to the point of splitting my head. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi released An Zheng, leaned on the railing, andughed out loud: ¡°This is f * cking great!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why is your taste getting worse and worse? I should be able to beat you until you¡¯re finished, then you¡¯ll be able to blow up the entire audience. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Don¡¯t you think the color here is too dark? I have to make myself shine. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Why are you so awesome, to be able to run to the Infernal Realm and kill all the people you¡¯ve killed once again? Earlier, someone came in to inform me that a stranger had arrived. What did he look like? I thought to myself, it shouldn¡¯t be you, right? What the hell are you going to do about it,e to hell and kill me again? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If I find you, I won¡¯t kill you. If I find the other one, you and I wouldn¡¯t mind killing it again.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still here, but the feeling of being bound and left behind before we reached hell has disappeared. It felt great, it felt really good. ¡°No matter what, I am a fake prince of Great Xixi. Thus, I naturally cannot casually live in the Infernal Realm. I have to enjoy life there, right?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for a long time?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed out loud, and afterughing he looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve thought of?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When you rushed to the State of Yan to save me, did you say ¡­¡± If anyone dares to touch him outside thew, I will destroy them. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi suddenly hugged An Zheng. ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±

 Chapter 914 - I am

    <h4>Chapter 914 ¨C I am</h4>

    When Chen Zhongqi finished narrating the story of the monk and monkey, he looked at An Zheng and shook his head, ¡°Perhaps the difference between you and I is your friends. People like me will never be treated with sincerity, because I¡¯ve never treated people seriously before. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So that¡¯s why everything I said before was just bullshit.¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed loudly: ¡°To me, death is really a relief. Leaving that world of strife, I am still as majestic arince in thisnd of absolute bliss. And without the inner demons, I am me. Oddly enough, after I died, I didn¡¯t even care about being an avatar anymore. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Mn, putting that aside, it means you have a big heart. If I can¡¯t let it go, I¡¯m a coward. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You live a new life, why does your personality seem to change? You, who were once so unsmiling, are really unlovable. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m cute?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked outside: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find that monk of yours.¡±

    ¡°He can put it away?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This sector lord¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Even if I¡¯m not a f * cking sector lord, I¡¯m still a Great Western Prince, right? That¡¯s not it, even if I¡¯m not some Great Western Prince ¡­ I¡¯m still your brother. Whether you are Fang Zheng or not, whether you are from a previous life or this life, and I have removed my shackles, isn¡¯t that the same for you? ¡°I will apany you to find your monk brother. Your brother will definitely be a good person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This kind of boasting would not reveal any traces.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said as he smiled, ¡°Damn, I have never been this happy even when I was alive.¡±

    He pointed in the direction that An Zheng hade from, ¡°You took the wrong path. That Ghost Messenger must have wanted to harm you, which was why he intentionally lured you towards the direction of the Endless World. The original Realm Lord waowerhouse on the outside but weak on the inside. Back then, when Great Hidden God King and the 18 Underworld Prefecture Lord fought, he had stood on the side of the Prefecture Lord and escaped after being heavily injured by Great Hidden God. After all, it was the avatar of the Buddha. At that time, the Buddha was truly lonely and invincible. ¡±

    ¡°In the end, over all these years, the people under hismand have maintained their respect for him. No one knew that he no longer had his original strength. After I arrived, I could see everything clearly. Because I¡¯m an outsider, I don¡¯t have any respect for you. When he saw that my foundation was not bad, he wanted to kill me and snatch my Cultivation Power, only to be killed by me instead. ¡°These fellows are also so stupid and fun. Seeing that I killed the sector lord, they all thought I was even stronger than that sector lord and knelt down to acknowledge me as their new sector lord.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, this ce is really enjoyable.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi pointed to the shiny golden clothes on his body: What a sight!

    An Zheng: ¡°You seem to be Jin Yuanbao¡¯s son.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°...¡±

    He turned around and ordered, ¡°I want to go out with my friends to do some work. Watch over the house for me. If someone goes out to bully someone, I¡¯lle back and throw that person into the blood pool to feed the vengeful spirit. If anyone steals from me, I will cut them off and hang half of them on the east side of the city. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head, then jumped down from the roof. Chen Zhongqi returned to his room and took out a few things. ¡°These are all things belonging to that sector lord, they are all treasures, I really made a fortune here. With these Hell Type magical equipment, I feel even more awesome than before. ¡±

    He took out a metal ball and waved it in front of An Zheng: ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°There arotal of three sector lords. One can summon a World Spirit Beast, one can summon a beauty, and one can summon an Ancient Dragon.¡±

    He picked one out and said, ¡°But it¡¯s fun. If there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll call them out and sit there and listen to my stories, or let them tell me stories. Such an interesting thing, yet I don¡¯t know what the names of these three spheres are. But just because it¡¯s interesting and also like an egg, I named it the Odd Egg. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhongqi threw the chosen one onto the ground. ¡°See, you can smoke.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did your IQ drop to four years after you died?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the fist-sized ball exploded into a ball of ck mist with a bang. Soon, the mist spread out, covering everything within a hundred meters. An Zheng waved his hand to and fro to disperse the ck aura. Then, he saw a huge ck shadow appear within the ck mist in front of him. Only after the smoke dissipated did An Zheng clearly see that it was actually a Bone Dragon. That was not a fake beast, bueal dragon bone.

    He didn¡¯t know how this dragon died, but his body was covered with wounds. There were many wounds on the bones, and at the neck area, there were two giant chains. The chain stretched out all the way to the back and pulled a ck iron chariot that was as ck as ink. There were even more shes and cuts on the chariot, and they were all densely packed with wounds. This item seemed to have been dug out from the ground of an ancient battlefield, and it gave off a simple yet domineering aura.

    ¡°The ancient era is truly filled with amazing people. When I saw this bone dragon, I was also startled. I didn¡¯t think that there would be a mount with a dragon riding on it. He could tell that this was a genuine dragon, but it shouldn¡¯t have fully matured yet. I wonder what kind of battlefield it died on. Looking at the wounds on its body, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit scared out of my wits. ¡±

    After Chen Zhongqi finished speaking, as if the bone dragon had understood his words, it turned around and ¡°looked¡± at Chen Zhongqi, and then let out an extremely oppressive yet haughty dragon¡¯s roar. Perhaps it had an extremely grand story behind it, and represented a supreme glory.

    Chen Zhongqi brought An Zheng onto the chariot, inside it gave off a cold feeling. The interior of the war chariot was very simple and crude. Sitting on the irond seats felt somewhat ufortable. But that waeal chariot. Forming luxury andfort within a chariot was not a chariot. It was a sphemy towards the word ¡°chariot¡±.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi gave an order, causing the Bone Dragon to raise its head and shout as it rose into the air. As An Zheng sat inside, he was trembling with fear, not because he was afraid of falling, but because he was afraid that the dragon bone would break in the next second. While flying, the bone dragon¡¯s body emitted kacha kacha sounds. The sound of bones rubbing against each other could be heard, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb. Many of the bones seemed to be injured to the point that they were almost broken, so An Zheng had the illusion that the bone dragon would break in the blink of an eye.

    However, the Bone Dragon¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and was not much slower than An Zheng¡¯s rebuttal.

    On the chariot, Chen Zhongqi yed with the two strange eggs in his hands: ¡°How did you reincarnate?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How would I know? You purposely stirred up hatred in your way of chatting, it¡¯s very easy for me to beat you up, do you know that?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Tch ¡­ He didn¡¯t want to talk about it. However, I have to remind you of a few things. Although you have obtained the power of hell, you can travel through hell. But I felt it just now. Your hellish aura is getting stronger and stronger, and your life force is getting weaker and weaker. In less than three days, your life force will bepletely gone. At that time, you will bell cultivator through and through, and you will never be able to get out. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so anxious for me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°There are no dangers within two thousand kilometers in the direction we are going. But there¡¯s a frightening guy two thousand miles away, even that Yatuo Angge guy you mentioned back then doesn¡¯t dare to provoke. It was said that this person was once the ruler of this hell ¡­ The Eighteen Hells. This was one of them. There was a Prefecture Lord overseeing every level of hell, the ruler of every level of hell. Then, when Duke Ming Huang arrived, the Prefecture Lord of the Eighteen Underworld joined forces and refused to listen to him. Then, Duke Ming started a massacre, killing all eighteen Prefecture Lord s until they all died. ¡±

    ¡°After the Prefecture Lord of thisyer of hell died, the three most important people under hismand survived. None of the three were convinced, so they decided to divide the hell. The three of them were on their own, and they came asionally from the west of my Elysian world. They didn¡¯t care much about who the sector lord of the blissful world was, since they were going there for free anyway. One is Bai Du, one is called ck Warden, the other is called the Evil Spirit Judge. ¡±

    ¡°The ce we are going, is Bai Du¡¯s territory.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can fight?¡±

    ¡°While the Prefecture Lord of the Underworld was here, he naturally wasn¡¯t ranked, but he did not participate in the great battle, so he was able to stay safe. The power of a disciple second only to the Prefecture Lord, of course it couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Let me advise you, if Monks have already provoked the Bai Du, then think of a way to take advantage of them. If the three of us join forces, we might not necessarily be his match. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid Monk is in trouble.¡±

    The Bone Dragon let ouoar and sped up to fly out.

    White City.

    Several hundred emissaries followed the Divisions floating in midair and flew outside White City. When they saw the blood-red g swaying in the wind on the city walls, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Could it be that Great Hidden Lord wants to find the Bai Du¡¯s misfortune? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they all be cannon fodder? They weren¡¯t sure if this monk was really Duke Ming from Great Hidden Treasure Mountain, but they were sure that no one in Bai Du could offend him.

    Divisions¡¯s body slowly floated up. Afternding on the city wall, he casually pulled out the banner and threw it down below the city wall.

    ¡°In this city, the evil aura is deep and everyone should be purified.¡±

    A loudughter came from the city. ¡°Where did this fake monke from?¡±

    He stood on the city wall and carefully sized up Divisions a few times. Then, his eyes lit up: ¡°Monk is a fake monk, but the dark ck monastic robe you¡¯re wearing is real.¡±

    Divisions expressionlessly asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Bai Duughed: ¡°If even I don¡¯t know who he is, then you are even more of a fake monk. Originally, I was a little afraid of you when I saw your ck cassock, but you are an idiot. You think that you can shave your head off so casually, and make it look like you are talking about Great Hidden Lord? ¡±

    Divisions said seriously: ¡°I am not Great Hidden Lord Ming, I am ¡­¡±

    He frowned, as if he had encountered a difficult problem. He was silent for a while, but his frown deepened.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    He turned around and looked at the Demon Envoys outside the city. The Demon Envoys quickly retreated. How could they possibly know who this monk was? Divisions thought about it for a long time but still couldn¡¯t remember who he was. He lowered his head and saw the words on the chest area of the ck cassock.

    Great Hidden Lord Ming.

    When he raised his head, his face was calm again, and his frown was gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m King Dazhi.¡±

    He looked at Bai Du, ¡°Hell needs to reconstruct its order, you shouldn¡¯t exist. I will kill you and destroy this White City. A dead person was a dead person, it should be like reincarnation. Everything that doesn¡¯t make sense must be removed. Before the peace and quiet of hell, I was the Great Hidden Lord. My presence here is the path of Buddhism. ¡±

 Chapter 915 - Bai Du

    <h4>Chapter 915 ¨C Bai Du</h4>

    Bai Du looked at the monk in front of him as if he was watching a joke: ¡°Ever since the avatar of Buddha, King Cang Ming, how many monksmit suicide every year? ¡°I¡¯ve always said that the Buddhist Sect is not a sect that does good deeds, but a sect that harms people.¡±

    He leaned against the city wall, looking a littlezy: ¡°When the Buddha once said that if I don¡¯t enter hell, then who goes to hell, countless believers will follow after me. But the Infernal Realm needed someone to save it? People are people, ghosts are ghosts, you guys are the ones who entered, this is Chaotic Samsara. ¡±

    The Divisions shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no limit to what I can do.¡±

    Bai Du said: ¡°Alright, thene and kill me. Let me see how capable you are. Don¡¯t you want to get rid of evil? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m an evil person? Then let me tell you something else. ¡±

    He looked at Divisions with disdain, ¡°Even though I cannot leave hell, my spiritual power can prate the boundaries of hell and enter the mortal world. Not just me; all the major powers in the Infernal Realm are like this. We founded most of the worshipers in your world, because we need living sacrifice. Let me tell you one more thing, do you know what the best offering in the world is? ¡±

    ¡°Awesome?¡± Sheep? Pigs? ¡°Dog?¡±

    Bai Duughed: ¡°That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s people. Do you know why I¡¯m still so strong all these years? It¡¯s because there are idiots in the mortal world who believe in me and worship me as a living beast. Those who are alive are used as sacrifices. When the life force turns into faith energy and enters my body, I will be stronger, and even more powerful. ¡±

    He paced back and forth, not putting the Divisions in his eyes at all, ¡°If it was the human world, I would obviously be no match for you, because I do not have the ability to exist in the human world. But in this hell, you¡¯re just a slightly stronger man to me. Your mortal world has been going forward for thousands and tens of thousands of years. From the ancient Spring and Autumn to the current Great Xixi, even in the future, the people who pay their respects to ghosts will not be cut off. ¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the biggest harvest came from? They are the people in your mortal world who are supposed to havigh status. The kings of the various empires, the schrs, the meritorious ones, the rich. The higher the status of a person, the happier they would be when they killed someone. Let me think ¡­ Back then, before the spring and autumn of your mortal world, I should have used my Perception Force to prate the Infernal Realm during the Yin Shang, causing your living people to be affected for the first time. ¡±

    ¡°I told those officials and dignitaries that after they died, and their families died, they must use arge number of living people as sacrifices to apany their deaths. Thus, when they reached the underground, they still possessed a great number of ves to serve them and dress them up, and they could still live the life of a human being. Thus, a ruler would die apanied by thousands or even tens of thousands of deaths. Those lower status people were buried along with hundreds or dozens of others. These people have all be the source of my power, and from then on, my power is still limitless. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at Divisions¡¯s nose. ¡°So, what right do you have to fight me?¡±

    A hint of killing intent shed through Divisions¡¯s eyes: ¡°I just want to ask, back then, why the Great Hidden Lord, who was transformed by Buddha, did not kill you.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill me because he was stupid.¡±

    Bai Duughed and said, ¡°You should know too, who do you hate the most good people? For example, if a bandit brought hundreds of people to kill and rob, who would remember the name of those underlings? All he remembered was the bandit leader. The Prefecture Lord of the eighteen halls of the Underworld is the bandit leader of the Underworld, but for me, unfortunately, I am someone who is neither high nor low. So no one cares about people like me. However, is the bandit leader really the person who has killed the most? ¡±

    Heughedcently: ¡°I will take half of the crimesmitted by the Prefecture Lord s of the Underworld.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    He stopped and looked at Divisions in the eyes as he said each word: ¡°I am still alive and well, but Prefecture Lord is dead.¡±

    ¡°It is their sin to be so rampant in the world. Your crimes in hell are yours. ¡±

    The Divisions monk put his hands together, a ck me appeared behind his back. The mes were like a ck sun that floated behind his head, giving him an extremely dark and solemn appearance.

    ¡°Bodhisattva bowing his head, this is for the sake of all living things.¡±

    His eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Vajra¡¯s re is to behead demons and exterminate devils!¡±

    He pointed forward with his finger, and one hundred and eight ck buddhist beads materialized, shooting towards Bai Du like one hundred and eight lightning bolts. Bai Du¡¯s body floated backwards, and he pressed forward with one palm. A ck light appeared in his palm, which then turned into a shield of light that flickered with ck runes. The two hexagrams on the shield of light were superimposed together, and were still rotating, appearing both strange and mysterious.

    The one hundred and eight buddhist beads were like one hundred and eight heavy cannons that were fired, but they were all blocked by the light shield.

    Bai Du had a face full of contempt: ¡°With your lowly cultivation, you dare call yourself Great Zang?¡±

    He opened his hand, and the two hexagrams on the shield of light suddenly stopped. Waves of ck light shot out from the shield of light and headed straight for Divisions. Those beams of light carried with them a strong aura of death. If this was in the mortal world, once this aura of death passed, not even a de of grass would grow.

    The Divisions Monk sped his hands together, and the ck zing sun behind him started to spin. The scene looked indescribable. The dense ck mes and beams of light collided continuously. In a short moment, the walls of White City copsed for a long time. The Ghost Envoys and the Bai Du¡¯s men who did not manage to escape in time were killed in the explosion.

    The two humanoid fighter jets seemed to be bombarding each other with denseser cannons.

    ¡°Monk, have you gone crazy trying to be a Buddha?¡±

    Bai Du reached out his hand and a huge white sickle appeared in the air. He swung the sickle in his hand horizontally, the white light shed towards Divisions like a waterfall. The Divisions Monk extended his left hand like he was picking flowers, and a huge buddhist hand suddenly appeared in the sky. He pinched his thumb and middle finger, and perfectly pinched the silk where the white sickle came from.

    ¡°Hell is not empty. How can it be a Buddha?¡±

    Divisions flicked his wrist and the white light was flung out. The white light flew into the city and destroyed all the buildings within at leasundred meters. Arge number of houses copsed, and those who didn¡¯t manage to escape in time were all killed.

    ¡°When you kill people, you¡¯re not worse than me.¡±

    The Bai Du rushed forward, the white sickle attacking ferociously.

    ¡°The person I am killing is nouman, but a demon from another world.¡±

    Divisions monk extended his right hand forward. With a sh of ck light, a ck ring de appeared in his hand. The two of them struck the ground from the air, then they struck the mountain to the north of White City. Everywhere he passed, he saw ruins.

    ¡°I have underestimated you.¡±

    Bai Duughed coldly: ¡°Just now I was just warming up, now I will let you experience what is called the power of faith.¡±

    He suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed his heart. His five fingers actually gripped his body tightly. Bai Du¡¯s expression twisted, bing more and more sinister.

    ¡°I was afraid of Duke Da Cang Ming back then, so I sealed my own cultivation. Now that Great Hidden Lord is dead, I will undo this seal. After that, in the Infernal Realm... Those who allow themselves to go against the will of the people, those who go against the will of the people, perish. ¡±

    ¡°Seal, open!¡±

    Following his explosive shout, five beams of ck light shot out from the five finger holes on his chest. The light rays formed intuman shaped shadow in front of him, turned around and threw themselves back into Bai Du¡¯s body. When the humanoid shadow and the Bai Du merged into one, he changedpletely.

    ¡°I hate monks the most.¡±

    Bai Du reached out his hand and grabbed, a big hand filled with white fur grabbed onto the buddhist hand that Divisions had created. With a kacha sound, the buddhist hand was twisted, and the cracking sound of the bones seemed to travel several hundred miles. The Divisions monk groaned, lowered his head to look, a wound had appeared on his wrist.

    ¡°Did Great Hidden Lorde to the Infernal Realm to restore order?¡±

    Bai Du grabbed again, and all one hundred and eight buddhist beads appeared in his hands. After he grasped them, he suddenly exerted his strength, and all one hundred and eight buddhist beads were crushed in his hands. He slowly opened his hand, and the dust from the buddhist beads sprinkled down.

    ¡°You were only deceived.¡±

    The Bai Du looked at him with eyes full of pity: ¡°Why did the Buddha have to transform into the Great Hidden Lord? It wasn¡¯t because the Infernal Realm was too chaotic. The Infernal Realm never existed. He didn¡¯te early or he didn¡¯tete. Why did hee at that time? This was because killing intent had already been born in his heart. He must sever this killing intent in order to continue pretending to be so mysterious as his Buddha. Thus, he attached all his killing intent to the clone and sent it to hell. ¡±

    ¡°This way, he would have to kill many people in the Infernal Realm, and his killing intent would disappear. And because of this, that pitiful clone fell into the Path of Demon. ¡±

    Bai Du looked at Divisions: ¡°Do you still think that Buddha is great now?¡±

    ¡°The do-gooders are all great.¡±

    Divisions pushed his hands forward.

    [King Kong Hand]

    Bai Du pointed forward with his forefinger and middle finger, ¡°In hell, there is no limit to my power.

    Following this, the two golden buddhist hands that Divisions had condensed once again were pierced by a ray of ck qi in the blink of an eye. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a bloody hole appeared on both his hands. Soon after, the ck qi entered the Divisions monk¡¯s body, causing him to cough out a mouthful of ck blood.

    He sat down in the middle of the air and put his palms together. His body began to emit a golden light, growing brighter and brighter. Soon after, a huge ck lotus throne appeared in the sky and heavily fell down.

    Bai Du snorted: ¡°You¡¯re too weak, if you¡¯re too weak, you should obediently submit to me.¡±

    He grabbed the white scythe with both hands and hacked upwards. With a boom, the ck lotus throne was hacked into pieces.

    The Divisions monk spat out blood again, and the clothes in front of his body were dyed with the blood. His face started to turn white, the Cultivation Power in his body started to corrode by the ck qi, and his body started to be weaker.

    ¡°The rules have always been broken by the strong.¡±

    Bai Du looked at Divisions coldly: ¡°Just like back then when Duke Da Zang was still here, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and followed his rules. This is the power of Shuntian. And you? To overestimate one¡¯s own abilities was to defy the Heavenly Daos. If you were to witness my true strength, then your death wouldn¡¯t be an injustice. After you die, all of your power will belong to me, and if your power is in my body, it will help me kill more people.

    Once he said that, Divisions spat out another mouthful of blood, and his body became weak as he fell from the sky.

    Bai Du made a grabbing motion with his left hand: ¡°You are jusitiful bug, your brain was brainwashed by Buddha, and you thought that some good in this world could defeat evil in the end. However, the difference between good and evil wasn¡¯t something a powerhouse could tell an ordinary person. If I were the most powerful in the world, I would turn good and evil upside down, and ordinary people would believe me without a doubt. ¡±

    The Divisions monk was grabbed, he forced himself to sit down cross-legged and put his palms together, ¡°You are wrong, the difference between good and evil was never defined by strong people, it was the human heart.¡±

    Bai Du made a grabbing motion with his five fingers. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see what your heart is capable of!¡±

 Chapter 916 - This Young Master Chen Shaobai

    <h4>Chapter 916 ¨C This Young Master Chen Shaobai</h4>

    Almost all of Bai Du¡¯s five fingers had grabbed onto the Divisions monk¡¯s chest, and all of them had already touched his heart. Bai Du¡¯s eyes started to shine. He was about to obtain a living heart that was extremely rare, and one that belonged to a great cultivator. If he ate this heart, his physical body would ascend to the next level. It could even help him escape the shackles of hell and ascend to the mortal world.

    He felt himself trembling, uncontrobly. He never thought that the thing he dreamed of would appear so easily. At this moment, it was as if he was enjoying the world in front of him.

    Damn White City, what was the White City that he had painstakingly built?

    Fuck, how could the bliss worldpare to the real mortal world?

    However, right at this moment, a strong gust of wind suddenly attacked from behind him. Bai Du immediately turned around and shed out with the white sickle in his other hand.

    Dang!

    The two magic tools collided with each other, causing sparks to fly everywhere.

    Bai Du¡¯s sickle was actually swung back, there was even a small gap. His expression changed drastically as he looked carefully at the person who tried to ambush him.

    Chen Shaobai, who was dressed in brocade robes, smirked: ¡°You want to kill a monk?¡±

    Bai Du snorted, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on today? A stranger can casually enter hell?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°If I losair, I will skin you alive.¡±

    Bai Du subconsciously looked at the monk, stunned. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have a single strand of hair? ¡°Then go to hell!¡±

    The ck Scythe of Death swept over and Bai Du floated backwards: ¡°How can you have a Scythe of Death?!¡±

    In the Infernal Realm, all of the emissaries used their scythes to reap the lives of their enemies. The Bai Du¡¯s White Scythe, the ck Warden¡¯s ck Scythe, and the Evil Spirit Judge¡¯s Scarlet Scythe were all treasures among the Demon Envoy¡¯s Scythe. However, the real Supreme Ghost Messenger Scythe was the Scythe of Death in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands. It was many years ago, when the Messenger of God had somehow made a contract with a cultivator of the mortal world. The Messengers of Hell provided power to the Forging Master of the Mortal Realm, who forged the real Scythe of Death and gave it to him.

    With this Scythe of Death, the Ghost Messenger dared to challenge the Prefecture Lord of the Underworld.

    It was just thatter on, after Great Hidden God King Ming killed all the Prefecture Lord in the Eighteen Underworld, the location of the Scythe of Death was also unknown. Bai Du would never have thought that the Scythe of Death would actually return to the mortal world.

    ¡°Leave the Scythe of Death behind for me!¡±

    Bai Du¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Scythe of Death. He pounced towards Chen Shaobai like a bloodthirsty beast.

    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pounced forward in midair. Because his speed was too fast, a small explosion urred in the air behind him. In the midst of the air explosion, Chen Shaobai¡¯s sickle swept across. Bai Du did not dare to use his White Scythe to sh with the Scythe of Death again. He avoided the edge of the Scythe of Death and formed a series of seals with his hands ¡­ After a weng sound, four gigantic ck ss-like things appeared around Chen Shaobai.

    The mirrors on all four sides were ck and shiny, but they were as clear as water. The four walls looked like four doors from afar, with a ck hexagram andplicated runes on them. When the four mirrors appeared, they reflected Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure.

    [Asura¡¯s Gate]

    Bai Du formed a seal with his hands, then roared explosively, followed closely by countless ck lights that shot towards Chen Shaobai in the mirror. No matter how Chen Shaobai dodged, the four mirrors were always around him, maintaining a distance of around 30 metres. Wherever Chen Shaobai went, the mirror would follow him and encircle him. Chen Shaobai brandished his Scythe of Death, dispersing the ck light one by one. However, the ck light was concentrated, and after he persisted for a few minutes, the ck light pierced through his left arm.

    Chen Shaobai groaned in pain, the ruthlessness in his bones was activated. His left hand grabbed the Scythe of Death and his right hand scratched the wound on his left arm. Then, he smeared his own blood on the Scythe of Death. The scythe¡¯s brilliance erupted, illuminating Chen Shaobai¡¯s face to the point that it changed color.

    ¡°You¡¯ve angered this Young Master.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed forward, his speed even faster than before.

    Bai Du snorted: ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    He sped his hands together, and after a crisp ¡°pa¡± sound, the four mirrors suddenly started to close. As the four mirrors got closer and closer to Chen Shaobai, ck lights that were the same size as the mirrors shot out. What had happened before was one line after another, and this time the ck light was exactly the same size as the mirror. It was no longer possible for Chen Shaobai to avoid suchick and ruthless ck light. His body rapidly descended, and the four mirrors followed suit.

    The moment Chen Shaobai¡¯s feetnded on the ground, the ck light also arrived.

    In this critical moment, Chen Shaobai stabbed the Scythe of Death into the ground, tightly held his hands, and then flipped outwards.

    ¡°Devil Heavenly Seal!¡±

    The moment the golden light appeared in his hand, Chen Shaobai quickly turned. Golden seals burst out from his palm one after another, creating an unending series of popping sounds. The Devil Heavenly Seal forced the ck light back, Chen Shaobai grabbed the Scythe of Death and rushed towards a mirror, wanting to break it.

    ¡°Hmph, this is only just the beginning.¡±

    The Bai Du coldly snorted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you fellows entered Hell. Do you really think that with your level of cultivation, you can be so impudent in the mortal world, or in my hell? This is nce where you can do whatever you want. Here, the dragon has bowed its head to me, and the tiger has kneeled to me.

    His body suddenly moved, Chen Shaobai originally thought that he was going to rush towards her and immediately put up a defensive posture. But Bai Du¡¯s body disappeared in a sh. Chen Shaobai waited for a while, not knowing where that guy went. He quickly broke the mirror before saving the monk. He rushed towards a mirror and struck out with the Scythe of Death in his hand.

    However, before his sickle coulde into contact with the mirror, Bai Du suddenly appeared behind him and mmed his palm onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s back.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s body involuntarily fell forward. He stabbed the sickle into the ground in front of him to barely ensure that he did not fall down. His reaction was extremely fast. He could still fight back even after taking a heavy blow. He steadied his body and then swept out with his sickle, but there was nothing behind him.

    Chen Shaobai turned around and saw that there was no Bai Du behind the mirror several tens of meters away. However, the moment he turned his head, Bai Du appeared in the mirror behind him. In his hand was a white bone de that was about a foot long. Bai Du rushed out and stabbed Chen Shaobai in the waist, the bone de went in deep, the tip of the de peeking out from Chen Shaobai¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Chen Shaobai screamed in pain, and threw a punch back.

    But the Bai Du disappeared again. Clenching his teeth, Chen Shaobai reached his hand behind him and pulled the handle of the bone de out. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a stream of blood sprayed out, spraying onto the mirror.

    Chen Shaobai threw the bone de aside, and tore off a piece of clothing, preparing to seal the wound. But right at this moment, Bai Du rushed out from the mirror on his side. This time, he held two bone tridents in his hand. He saw Chen Shaobai lower his head to bandage the wound, and stab towards Chen Shaobai¡¯s back. Chen Shaobai suddenly turned around. Because he wanted to bind it, he did not hold the Scythe of Death, but what was in his hand was noiece of cloth, but a dagger.

    Puff!

    Bai Du¡¯s bone fork fiercely stabbed into Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s dagger also stabbed into Bai Du¡¯s lower abdomen. The two faces were almost touching each other, and their expressions were extremely ferocious.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The Bai Du wanted to push Chen Shaobai away, but Chen Shaobai held onto his neck tightly, the dagger in his other hand spinning continuously in his lower abdomen, before he pulled it out, stabbed in, pulled it out, and stabbed in.

    Bai Du pushed back with all his might and kicked Chen Shaobai away, causing blood to flow out from his stomach. He didn¡¯t haveal physical body, so once he was hurt, the consequences were much worse than when a real person was hurt.

    Chen Shaobai crawled up, a cruel smile on his face: ¡°This young master will exchange his life for yours, I¡¯m not afraid, what about you?¡±

    He stood up and walked towards Bai Du step by step. At this moment, Bai Du was actually afraid. He turned and rushed into the mirror, and when Chen Shaobai was halfway there, he grabbed the Scythe of Death that was stuck in the ground. The sickle chopped down from above, and witu sound, the sharp point of the sickle pierced into Bai Du¡¯s calf. At this time, most of Bai Du¡¯s body had already entered the mirror, leaving only the lower half of his left leg outside.

    Chen Shaobai held onto the sickle, and desperately pulled it out. The sickle was too sharp, and witu sound, the lower half of Bai Du¡¯s left leg was cut open. With a sou sound, Bai Du entered the mirror, leaving behind a trail of blood.

    Chen Shaobai fell to the ground and panted heavily, two bone forks still stuck in his shoulders. If he hadn¡¯t pressed himself down during the charge, one of the bones would have pierced his heart.

    Chen Shaobai looked around, and didn¡¯t know which mirror the next time Bai Dues out. He knew that he would eventually die. Bai Du was a dead person, at most he would just give up his physical body, and his power would be greatly reduced. However, he was different. His injuries were too severe, and he was trapped by the four mirrors and was unable to leave. Death was very close to him, perhaps in the next second.

    Taking the opportunity to pant, Chen Shaobai bandaged the wound on its abdomen a bit,pletely ignoring the bone trident on its shoulder. He grabbed the Scythe of Death and stood up, taking a deep breath, then shouted loudly.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    In the next second, Bai Du rushed out of a mirror, Chen Shaobai immediately using his sickle to sweep across. But Bai Du only revealed half of his body before he shrunk back, and then he came out from the mirror behind Chen Shaobai. His speed was slower than before, but Chen Shaobai was slower.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    Bai Du¡¯s hand directly pierced into the wound on Chen Shaobai¡¯s back and grabbed onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯re the one seeking death, so I¡¯ll help you aplish it first. Kill you, kill your friends. Two living hearts are enough for me to repair my body, and they will be stronger. Idiot, do you regret it? ¡±

    He grabbed Chen Shaobai¡¯s spine and was about to pull outwards.

 Chapter 917 - Dying, Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 917 ¨C Dying, Tomorrow</h4>

    Chen Shaobai felt as if his entire spine was being pulled out of Bai Du¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t turn back. He had thought that he would die here. When he went up, he knew that he was no match for this guy in hell. But he still went on, because he could not just watch as the monk died.

    At this point, he was probably one step ahead of the monk.

    He could not turn around, but he could still turn his head slightly. Through the cracks of the four mirrors, he saw the monk lying on the ground, and he said in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t save you in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Bai Du, who had his hand inserted into Chen Shaobai¡¯s back, had his face contorted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Ha ha-ha ha, how do you feel right now? ¡±

    He snuggled up to Chen Shaobai andughed loudly, ¡°In the Infernal Realm, there still hasn¡¯t been anyone who could kill me. I feel guilty for all your idiotic suicides. You died, but you let me die. I can break through the shackles of the human world with your bodies. I still need to find out who the both of you are. Go visit your families and thank them. ¡±

    He pulled his hand out, causing Chen Shaobai to cry out.

    Boom! *

    A mirror suddenly cracked.

    A longsword shrouded in purple light flew over and cut off the arm that was grabbing onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s spine. An Zheng¡¯s body rushed over like lightning, grabbed Chen Shaobai and threw him backwards. Chen Zhongqi caught it and ced it next to the monk. In the next second, An Zheng was already behind Bai Du. One hand was grabbing onto the back of Bai Du¡¯s neck, and the other hand had stabbed into his back, grabbing onto his spine.

    ¡°Make a move on my brother?!¡±

    He grabbed the spine and pulled outwards, and with a kacha sound, a spine was forcibly pulled out from Bai Du¡¯s body. Large chunks of flesh and blood were attached to the bones. The bones were shattered and fell to the ground.

    An Zheng pulled out the spine of the Bai Du and then stepped on half of his skull. He turned around and rushed towards Chen Shaobai, and with his fastest speed, he took out two golden cores from his spatial artifact and stuffed it into Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth in a single breath. He then rushed to the monk¡¯s side and helped him feed two golden cores.

    When he turned around, Chen Zhongqi had already caught the Bai Du who was about to escape. Bai Du was about to disperse, but he still shakily tried to run. The way he was running was especially strange. His spine was gone, so his upper body was hanging down. There was still brain matter flowing out of his head. Even under these circumstances, he was still running.

    An Zheng was furious.

    When he rushed over, there was a sh of purple electricity in his right hand. Arriving beside Bai Du, An Zheng grabbed his body, stuffed the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in his right hand into his body, and then kicked him flying.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Bai Du¡¯s body exploded in midair, exploding into pieces. A greyish ck soul floated out from the broken body of the Bai Du and escaped into the distance. The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye quickly turned, and their souls were frozen in midair. The sealing power in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to circte, causing Bai Du¡¯s soul to twist under the pressure, and his wails resounded through the sky.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng flew up high in the sky, and the zing sun on his left hand appeared. Under the zing white light, the Bai Du¡¯s soul quickly dissipated. In just a few seconds, Bai Du¡¯s soul waspletely destroyed.

    bliss world

    An Zheng looked at the two heavily injured people, his eyes filled with worry. But what he was worried about was not Chen Shaobai nor the monk, but Chen Zhongqi. After consuming the golden pellets, their injuries had already stabilized. As long as they could send them back as soon as possible, they would not have any problems finding Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi nced at An Zheng: ¡°The two of them need to be treated as soon as possible and you don¡¯t have much time in hell either. If you don¡¯t leave soon, the hell¡¯s energy in your body will explode. You really want to stay with me? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We still can¡¯t go, I¡¯ll send them out first and thene back. I have a magic tool that can enter the Infernal Realm, so I have to return. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because of you.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°You helped me kill Bai Du, the other emissaries and judges will never let you go. You don¡¯t have any helpers in this hell at all. If I don¡¯te back and help you kill the ck Warden and the Evil Spirit Judge, you will die. ¡±

    ¡°What am I afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never died before.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi imitated An Zheng and shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, at worst, I¡¯ll just vanish like smoke in the wind. Anyway, I¡¯ve been myself for the first time, and I¡¯ve had my wish. Furthermore, I can still see you here. This is already Heaven¡¯s blessing. An Zheng, I¡¯m really very satisfied. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at him, ¡°Just wait for me to return.¡±

    An Zheng carried Chen Shaobai and the monk, then channeled the Cultivation Power into the Samsara te. ck light shed and An Zheng disappeared.

    Chen Zhongqi walked out of the room and stood on the roof as he looked up at the sky. Actually, he could no longer see anything. An Zheng had already left the hell. However, he continued to stare upwards, not leaving for a long, long time.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi muttered to himself.

    In the ck city that was six thousand miles away from the Extreme Miracle World, ck Warden looked at the Messenger who had ran in miserably and coldly and let out a cold snort, ¡°In the Infernal Realm, is there anything else that can scare the Messenger?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad, the Bai Du was killed by someone.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ck Warden stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The Ghost Messenger told the entire story, and ck Warden¡¯s expression kept changing. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I already know, I¡¯m going to go to the judge¡¯s pce to see the evil spirit judge. Go and inform all of you, be it White City, ck City, or the scattered emissaries, gather for me. When the Evil Spirit Judge and I arrive, we will tear that outsider from the Blessed Paradise into eight pieces! ¡±

    He grabbed the ck Scythe and walked into the Hell¡¯s Teleportation Formation.

    The Hall of Judges.

    White City, ck City. The Judge Hall was built around a triangle in this hellish ce. These threerge cities resonated with each other from afar, forming a pair of horns. Ever since the eighteen halls of the Underworld¡¯s Prefecture Lord were killed by Great Hidden Brightking King, this level of hell was ruled by the Evil Spirit Judge, ck Warden, and Bai Du. Among them, the cultivation of the Evil Spirit Judge was the most terrifying. In front of the Evil Spirit Judge, whether it was Bai Du or ck Warden, they both had to be respectful.

    Inside the judge¡¯s pce, the Evil Spirit Judge put down the scrolls in his hands and turned to look at ck Warden, ¡°If there really is someone who can freely enter and leave the Infernal Realm, then this person really should be seen. ¡°Since ancient times, the paths to hell and the human world have never been opened up so easily. This person trespassing into hell is tantamount to spheming thews of heaven, something that the heavens cannot tolerate.¡±

    The ck Warden lowered his head and said: ¡°But Sir, if this person really has the power to kill Director Bai, I ¡­ I can¡¯t do it alone. ¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge looked to be a middle-aged man in his thirties. His appearance was refined and refined. He wore a moon-white schr¡¯s gown with a jade pendant hanging from his waist. He seemed to have the temperament of a mature man, and his schrly aura would attract the attention of girls. In the mortal world, this kind of person would cause women to nce at him frequently when he was walking on the streets. He wasn¡¯t the kind of young person who attracted girls with his face, but he had a mature and steady temperament and a handsome face.

    He put down the book, stood up and pushed open the window. ¡°ck emperor, you know, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve left the Hall of Judges.¡±

    ¡°But Milord, if you don¡¯t attack, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to kill that outsider. I know why you didn¡¯t leave the Hall of Judges, because you had to guard the Jun residence at the back. But Master, Master Prefecture Lord has already been dead for so long, you cannot wait toe back. ¡±

    ¡°I was originally just a little kid in hell.¡±

    The judge looked out the window at the dusky sky, ¡°In the mortal world, he is buoor schr. When I was alive, all I cared about was getting a good name and bringing glory to my family, so that I could live up to my father and mother¡¯s nurturing efforts. But I was stupid. Apart from having a better memory, my thinking was slow and stupid. Even after so many years of examination, my reputation still fell short. Father and mother died of poverty, and when they died, it was just a straw mat wrapped around their bodies. The people of my hometown said behind my back that I had killed my parents, so I killed myself by hanging myself on a string on a jujube tree outside the vige. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at ck Warden, ¡°My luck was terrible when I was alive, but after I died, I met Lord Prefecture Lord. When we bumped into each other, he knew that my memory was good, so he decided to not enter the cycle of reincarnation and instead brought me by his side to cultivate. That day when Duke Da Cang Ming killed Prefecture Lord, Prefecture Lord knew that he was dead for sure, and that I would definitely die with him, so he tricked me out. When I returned, Prefecture Lord was already gone. ¡±

    He pointed behind him, ¡°Only the empty Jun residence is left behind. He treats me like his father, and I don¡¯t dare to be unfilial. All these years, I¡¯ve been hoping for his return, so I¡¯ve been keeping watch at the Jun residence. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave here. If Prefecture Lordes back when I leave and doesn¡¯t see me, wouldn¡¯t he be angry? ¡±

    He said it calmly and simply, but his memory really wasn¡¯t ordinary. How many people entered the Infernal Realm every day, and how many entered the cycle of reincarnation? He was relying on his own brain to remember everything without the slightest mistake. In the Book of Life and Death, every single line was personally written by him. No matter who Prefecture Lord asked, he would be able to find the exact location when he opened the Book of Life and Death.

    And precisely because of this exceptional memory, the Prefecture Lord had spared no effort in raising him.

    In this level of hell, other than the Prefecture Lord s, his position was the highest.

    ¡°But master, did Director Bai die for nothing? If I don¡¯t go today, I will be afraid that that person will run away. ¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge sat down and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Hell has its own rules, and the mortal world has its own rules. For strangers to enter Hell, we must not be lenient. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand, took a brush from the pen holder, and dipped it in ink from the inkstand. After some thought, he wrote a line of words on the white paper in front of him. Then he hung up the brush, took out therge seal and covered it with a white sheet of paper.

    ¡°This is for you. If you are unable to restrain that person, it is likely that there will be no meaning even if I were to personally go.¡±

    ck Warden suddenly thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master, is it the first day of the new year tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°On the first day of every month, Lord Prefecture Lord will go to the Extreme Paradise. That¡¯s why, in all these years, it¡¯s only on the first day that you¡¯ve returned to the Endless World. Since tomorrow was the first day, could this be heaven¡¯s will? The neer became the new world lord of the bliss world, and he brought in strangers. It just so happened that tomorrow would be the first day of the new year ¡­ Maybe, without me knowing, this is the tip Prefecture Lord gave you. ¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What you said makes sense too. That is the habit of Lord Prefecture Lord and it will not change. This is heaven¡¯s will, right? I¡¯ll go to the Extreme Paradise tomorrow. ¡±

    ck Warden heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, thinking to himself, this idiot, who knows if that person will still be here tomorrow or not. However, going tomorrow was still better than not going. At the very least, it would be able to kill that person called Chen Zhongqi.

 Chapter 918 - Waiting for the First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 918 ¨C Waiting for the First Battle</h4>

    Chen Zhongqi knew that An Zheng would definitely return, but he never thought that he would return so quickly.

    Looking at An Zheng whose eyes had already turned red, he could not help butugh. ¡°Why are you in sucurry?¡±

    An Zheng was panting a little. It was indeed hard work running back and forth on this journey. Chen Zhongqi had thought that An Zheng would onlye in after he had recovered a little, because the hell energy in his body was already on the verge of exploding. He should have stayed in the mortal world for at least a few days before returning, to let the hellish energy in his body calm down.

    But he was back, in sucurry.

    ¡°I was in sucurryst time.¡±

    The two of them stood on the roof, leaning against the railing, drinking.

    ¡°If you get through this, when are you going toe see me again?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi suddenly asked. Perhaps it was because he did not want to but he did not dare to continue speaking with An Zheng. At the time Mount Cang Man fought, he was the one who personally sent An Zheng to hell. Although Chen Zhongqi himself had controlled it at that time, he was the one who did it. It was a knot in his heart that could never be unraveled.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how many times I can enter the Reincarnation Disk.¡±

    An Zheng drank a mouthful of wine: ¡°I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any way to modify it in the Oldman Huo. If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to save some time.¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed, and was somewhat gratified.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand our enemies, that¡¯s not good.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°Tell me about the Evil Spirit Judge and the ck Warden.¡±

    ¡°The Evil Spirit Judge ierson that is difficult to exin. He doesn¡¯t have his own subjective judgement, although he is a judge, he will follow the orders of the Prefecture Lord. He is just like the shadow of the Prefecture Lord. No matter if the decision the Prefecture Lord makes is right or wrong, he will unconditionally obey it. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shrugged his shoulders, looking somewhat like An Zheng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that for long. I only found out about it from the people of the Extreme Paradise out of curiosity. The Evil Spirit Judge was the most terrifying of all; it was rumored to be his rune technique. In the Infernal Realm, his brush could transform into a spring, autumn, sun, and moon. He was the most highly regarded person in the Prefecture Lord, and his position in hell was only second to the Prefecture Lord¡¯s. I don¡¯t know about the other levels of hell, but here, the strongest is the Evil Spirit Judge. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Bai Du and the ck Wardenbined might not be a match for the Evil Spirit Judge.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Then it would be hard to fight. A Bai Du has already done that to the Monk and Chen Shaobai. Even if it was me, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Bai Du was already heavily injured by Chen Shaobai and I was also on a surprise attack, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me to test him out one move aime. Therefore, I can¡¯t beat the Evil Spirit Judge. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Why don¡¯t we run?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Zhongqiughed and said: ¡°With my current strength, wanting to defeat ck Warden is almost impossible, so I can¡¯t help you in any way. As for you, you can¡¯t beat the Evil Spirit Judge, so it doesn¡¯t seem like you need to fight anymore. ¡±

    Heughed and suddenly became serious: ¡°An Zheng, you should have left. I¡¯m already a dead man, even if I¡¯m not in the cycle of reincarnation, I¡¯m just a small sector lord in the blissful world. To a grand character like a judge in the Prefecture Lord, this ce was juce for entertainment. How about I enter reincarnation? I¡¯ll enter reincarnation, hurry up and leave. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are the judges okay with you entering the reincarnation cycle?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi¡¯s expression stiffened, he really couldn¡¯tugh anymore. He knew that An Zheng would definitely not leave, just like how he believed that An Zheng would definitelye. Back then, when he had designed An Zheng on the Mount Cang Man, he was this certain. But exactly because of this, he knew that he owed An Zheng too much, and he couldn¡¯t pay it back.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t win in a head-on fight, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and looked into the distance, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the Evil Spirit Judge and the ck Warden should already be on their way here.¡±

    ¡°The Evil Spirit Judge only came to the Extreme World on the first day of the new year, because that was the day Prefecture Lord woulde for sure. This person¡¯s feelings for the Prefecture Lord were very special, it was like his son¡¯s reverence for his father, and also likrust for his brothers¡¯ lives ¡­ This is one of his stubborn habits, so he shouldn¡¯te back tonight. He will definitelye back tomorrow morning. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up: That¡¯s why, ck Warden is worried that he won¡¯t be able to win against us, so he will definitely look for the Evil Spirit Judge. Tomorrow morning, the army will arrive.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Chen Zhongqi¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To rob the house.¡±

    Although Chen Zhongqi did not understand what he was thinking, he did not hesitate at all. He had unlimited trust and guilt towards An Zheng. At worst, he would just die in front of An Zheng, and then, he would just have to return one more person. Chen Zhongqi had already mentally prepared himself, if the situation became urgent, he would take the initiative to challenge the Evil Spirit Judge, and as long as he died, An Zheng would no longer have to stay. He would avenge himself, but first he had to live.

    Therefore, Chen Zhongqi looked to be slightly more rxed, as he had merely died once more. The first time was when An Zheng had ran tens of thousands of miles away to Yan Bei Mount Cang Man to save him. The second time, was when hemitted suicide by consuming poison in the northwest Phoenix Stage. This was the third time, but Chen Zhongqi felt that no matter how many times he died, he would not be able to repay An Zheng.

    The Bone Dragon once again rose into the air and sat inside the chariot. An Zheng pointed at the ck city and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, just use one night to fly to the ck city. Right now, the ck city¡¯s forces must be empty, as all the Demon Envoys will gather tomorrow morning to attack the Blessed Realm. So the ck city is empty, let¡¯s go now, wait until the first light of day, the ck city overturned. Not all of ck Warden¡¯s things are necessarily with us, let¡¯s go and search our homes first. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You¡¯ve learnt bad ¡­¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously answered: ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯ll stay away from Chen Shaobai. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡±

    An Zheng held onto the chariot and looked outside, ¡°After overturning the ck city, go to the judge¡¯s hall and see what kind of treasures the judges have hidden. After overturning the judge¡¯s pce, I¡¯m afraid those two people will go crazy. ¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Only by dying like this would we not be at such a disadvantage.¡±

    An Zheng answered righteously.

    Chen Zhongqi sighed helplessly: ¡°So your n was to not die so miserably ¡­ However, that¡¯s true. ¡±

    He saw An Zheng¡¯s finger retracting one after another, as if calcting something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I can still hold on for a few more hours.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and smiled at Chen Zhongqi, ¡°Actually, I am quite afraid. If I can¡¯t leave hell for good, what will I do about Xiao Liu¡¯er? No matter if it¡¯s Fatty, Chen Shaobai, Monkey, or even Monks, I am not worried. I am only worried for Xiao Liu¡¯er. Everyone has lost me and there¡¯s still someone else to take care of them. Xiao Liu¡¯er has lost me, what should we do? ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was speechless, and did not know what to say.

    ¡°So hurry up and f * ck it.¡±

    An Zheng exhaled, ¡°After I finish, I¡¯ll return home.¡±

    There was no full moon or full sun in the first day of Hell. The so-called night and day change was just because the sky was slightly bright and slightly dark. In the Infernal Realm, there was andmark called the Prison Dial, which symbolized the passage of time.

    When An Zheng and the others flew over the Prison Dome, they happened to arrive at the first level ording to the time. With a dang sound, the needle on top of the egg moved. A new day had arrived. Four hourster, An Zheng really overturned the ck city. The entire ck city was razed to the ground by the crazed An Zheng. Seeing this, Chen Zhongqi was dumbstruck. He repeated several times to say whether or not you were the fake An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was that An Zheng was lying, but he was not that Fang Zheng anymore.

    Hearing this, Chen Zhongqi seemed to have thought of something.

    When the news spread to the Extreme Paradise, the Evil Spirit Judge and the ck Warden, along with their army, had just surrounded the Extreme Paradise, and the people they sent out were shouting. Knowing that ck City had been destroyed, ck Warden¡¯s face turned green. He begged the Evil Spirit Judge to apany him to the ck City to chase after An Zheng and the others, but the Evil Spirit Judge was not willing to bother with him.

    But when he returned to the Hall of Judges, he discovered that his own home had been overturned. The entire Hall of Judges had almost ceased to exist. His flight had been plundered clean.

    ¡°Is ierson?¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge crushed the jade artifact in his hand, his face as white as snow. That was because he was angry, so angry that even his hands were trembling.

    ¡°Someone saw them run over to the Endless World. It¡¯s obvious that they destroyed the judge¡¯s pce and ran back.¡±

    As soon as the people below reported this, the Evil Spirit Judge immediately turned around and rushed towards the direction of the Endless World.

    At this time, An Zheng and Chen Zhongqi were squatting under the ruins of the Judge¡¯s Hall,ughing. After destroying the Hall of Judges, the two of them ran in the direction of the Southwest Extreme Paradise, only to return halfway there. The only thing that hadn¡¯t been destroyed in thisrge city named the Hall of Judges was the Jun residence. After all, An Zheng had obtained the Prefecture Lord¡¯s power of hell, so it would be difficult for him to destroy Prefecture Lord¡¯s homnd. The two of them hid for a while, and after confirming that the Evil Spirit Judge had already left, they swaggered towards the Jun residence.

    ¡°You said that your Prefecture Lord¡¯s Power of Hell gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not too proper for us to enter the Prefecture Lord to steal things, right?¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense. Why don¡¯t you persuade me otherwise?¡± My heart is kind. If you advise me, I might go back on my words. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t we not go in?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°How can a person have an endless beginning? To go in is to hold on to one¡¯s faith. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them pushed open the gate and entered a seemingly small garden. However, the flowers, nts and trees inside were all fake. It seemed that this Lord Prefecture Lord also desired the life in the mortal world. The arrangement here was as simple as if it was an ordinary house.

    ¡°What the hell are we doing in here? I don¡¯t believe that you would touch the things here. ¡±

    ¡°Hide for a moment.¡±

    An Zheng pushed open a door and walked in. He sat in the room and looked out: ¡°If the Evil Spirit Judge does not return within an hour, then the ck Warden should be here. The Evil Spirit Judge did not follow the ck Warden to the ck city. After the ck Warden returns, he will definitely rush over to meet the Evil Spirit Judge. It will take at least a few hours toe and go. ¡±

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t beat the ck Warden and the Evil Spirit Judge together, we should think of ways to fight them one by one.¡±

    An Zheng stretched his body: ¡°Just wait, ck Warden is here, that was the first battle.¡±

 Chapter 919 - Onlooker Space

    <h4>Chapter 919 ¨C Onlooker Space</h4>

    The two of them leaned on the window and watched the outside. The worst case scenario was that the Evil Spirit Judge suddenly changed his mind and returned to the judge¡¯s pce. The best oue would be for ck Warden to rush over, but An Zheng and the others could only barely kill this enemy after a bloody battle, so they had to wait for the return of the Evil Spirit Judge.

    ¡°Tell me, why do you think the Infernal Realm exists?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of this problem.

    Chen Zhongxuughed, ¡°This is actually not that different from the mortal world. There shouldn¡¯t be that many people in the initial stages of hell, such as the eighteen levels of hell. The Infernal Realm had one level, so why should it have eighteen? Also, what¡¯s the use of having so many emissaries? Why would wandering ghosts still appear in the human world? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m asking you why do you have so many questions.¡±

    ¡°This is the prelude, okay?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi exined: ¡°I am a prince, a prince of Holy See. The Infernal Realm was simr to the phenomenon in the mortal world. For example, at the very beginning, there was only one Prefecture Lord in charge of everything. Of course he needed helpers, so he had the first emissaries and judges. After that, these Ghost Envoys and Judges will need help as well. They will need to leave behind a portion of their rtively powerful souls. ¡±

    ¡°But who should I leave behind?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Gradually, the first Prefecture Lord knows nothing about anything. The people below, on the other hand, were hiding their wealth and arranging for a job. Aesult, more and more souls that should have entered the cycle of reincarnation became Ghost Envoys. And although these emissaries have little power, they are the lowest level of officials. They have direct authority, and thus, the amassing of wealth is even more crazy. ¡±

    ¡°For example, when the number of people under the Ghost Messenger reaches a certain number, they can challenge the Prefecture Lord. Because Prefecture Lord had always been aloof and did not question anything, the Ghost Envoys had relied on their many years of umtion to be stronger. At this time, if Prefecture Lord and the Messenger of Spirit were to start fighting, then the losses would be huge. The Infernal Realm is so big, why do we have to go against each other? Thus, a new Prefecture Lord was born. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A new reincarnation has also appeared.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°It sounds a little grey.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°It¡¯s not gray. To be exact, it¡¯s something that is disyed on the surface amidst the grey light. For example, ording to the regtions of the imperial government, the county magistrate was under the jurisdiction of the imperial court, while the county magistrate was under themand of a constable. However, Da Xi¡¯s rule was that no more than twenty constables were allowed in a county magistrate. How can twenty constables rule such arge county? ¡±

    An Zheng knew all of these, he understood them very well.

    Therefore, the constables had to recruit manpower. Only with enough helpers would they be able to maintain the basic order. However, this portion of the sry was not given to the imperial government. The money came partly from the county magistrate and partly from the constable himself. However, with that little bit of sry, how could it be enough to reward his subordinates? Therefore ¡­ Those who did something illegal under the banner of a constable turned a blind eye.

    Chen Zhongqi said: ¡°This is theposition, there is no solution.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s why this hell became like the human world, where all sorts of random things started to happen. For example, they sold the corpses of people who had just died, or even cut them open to sell. This is definitely against the rules, but it would be against the rules if you were to give the best part to a Ghost Messenger. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°What you did in the Great Xixi was specifically to eliminate these people. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t even need me to exin it to them. Maybe you don¡¯t understand, but since people are already dead, they can¡¯t even leave hell, so why do you need so much? Desire ¡­ There is no limit to man¡¯s desire. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, suddenly he did not want to speak anymore.

    Chen Zhongqi knew that An Zheng hated things like this the most, andughed: ¡°If we use Da Xi as an example, do you think that Holy See knows about the vulgar things here? Of course he knew, but what could the Holy See do? The Da Xi was indeed powerful, and the Kingdom¡¯s treasury was filled to the brim. However, arge part of the money spent every year on repairing the embankment was spent on repairing it. ¡°They also need to raise soldiers, expand the city, and all sorts of other things. The influential figures are unwilling to part with more of their money to give to the local officials.¡±

    ¡°So as long as it¡¯s not too excessive, the Holy See wouldn¡¯t care even if she knew.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked outside, ¡°There are so many emissaries in hell, is there a need for them to exist? There must be. However, in the end, when it became so huge that it became deformed, it was the result of the rules of hell going out of control. Rtively speaking, if Da Xi¡¯s rules were to go out of control, the consequences would likely be the same. However, the good thing about Da Xi is that she¡¯s an invincible Sacred Emperor. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and still did not say anything.

    Chen Zhongqi patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°So I¡¯m very pleased, your current life is the one you should be leading. If you did not die that time, and were still the head of the Ming Fa Si at Da Xi, you would have died sooner orter. Even if you don¡¯t die, you will deteriorate after experiencing too much darkness. Or a change of heart, a crazy man. or the nature has changed and you¡¯ve be a nuisance. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°So I have to thank you?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    As he was speaking, amotion broke out outside. The two of them moved closer to the window and looked outside. A ck ray of light fell from the sky. The man looked around from his vantage point, anger written all over his face.

    ¡°Even the judge¡¯s pce has been destroyed? ¡°He¡¯s really courting death.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Zhongqi: ¡°I¡¯m going out, you wait first.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi acknowledged, as if he really did not n to go out.

    An Zheng¡¯s group was already outside, and pounced towards ck Warden.

    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t left, he¡¯s courting death!¡±

    ck Warden reached out his hand to summon the ck Scythe, meeting An Zheng¡¯s attack head on and sweeping across. An Zheng¡¯s body flipped, and nimbly squatted on the sickle. As the sickle swept past, his body steadily stopped on top of it, and then, he swept his sword towards ck Warden¡¯s throat.

    The ck Warden raised the scythe up, and avoided the attack. The scythe started to spin, and An Zheng¡¯s body fell off the scythe. The ck Warden took the chance and moved forward, shing horizontally across An Zheng¡¯s waist and shing the sickle away with his sword. But ck Warden spat out a ck beam of light from his mouth, flying straight towards An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng ced the Broken Army Sword in front of his chest as the ck beam of light smashed straight into it. Even under the dual defense of the Broken Army Sword and the Reverse Scale Armor, An Zheng¡¯s body still uncontrobly flew backwards. His back smashed heavily into the Jun residence, causing arge hall to be smashed through.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    ck Warden chased after him. ¡°If I knew you were so weak, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for a judge to kill you!¡±

    With a sweep of his scythe, the pce hall was neatly cut open, and a momentter, it copsed. Amidst the ruins, ck Warden struck down with his palm. A huge handprint was imprinted onto the ruins, immediately creating a huge crater.

    But An Zheng had disappeared.

    ck Warden turned his head abruptly, but there was nothing behind him.

    He looked around cautiously and his body suddenly stiffened. He immediately channeled his Cultivation Power in order to force the feeling of the restriction away, but he was still one hundredth of a second too slow. For An Zheng, this one percent was enough. He rushed out from the ground like a cannonball, bringing up a cloud of smoke and dust. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword pierced upward from the bottom, leaving the ck Warden with no time to dodge all of them, he could only do his best to retreat.

    The Broken Army Sword had cut open a hole from his abdomen all the way to his chest. If he was slightly slower, this sword would have directly cut him into two.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword strike failed to kill ck Warden, his left fist struck out at the same time, and a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns struck onto ck Warden¡¯s lower abdomen. Under the huge force, ck Warden was immediately blown away. An Zheng teleported, the sword once again stabbed at ck Warden¡¯s chest. ck Warden brandished his sickle to block this sword strike. His pair of ordinary looking eyes suddenly changed.

    Those eyes turnedpletely ck, and in that moment An Zheng felt something appear behind him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge bone beast appeared out of thin air and punched at An Zheng¡¯s back. With a flip of his body, both of his feet stepped on the Bone Beast¡¯s fist and he borrowed the Bone Beast¡¯s strength to rush out. At the same time, An Zheng wanted to summon out the Body Transformation War God. However, in the Infernal Realm, the Body War God couldn¡¯t be summoned. An Zheng didn¡¯t know why, but it was toote for him to think about it.

    Just as the Bone Beast and the ck Warden were about to attack An Zheng, Chen Zhongqi took ouound ball and threw it outside.

    With a wuwu sound, the ancient Bone Dragon appeared and bit down on the Bone Beast¡¯s neck. The Bone Beast looked like a giant ape when it was alive, it was tall and sturdy. At this moment, the bone dragon bit him, causing him to cry out in pain. His hands wildly iled around as he tried to grab the bone dragon and shake it off.

    Chen Zhongqi took out the second ball and threw it outwards, then followed with a sh of ck light. A peerless beauty wearing a long ck dress appeared. She held a long and sharp ancient sword in her hand. She gracefully arrived in front of the Bone Beast like a butterfly and chopped off its neck. The Bone Beast¡¯s huge head fell to the ground, but it still rolled on the ground.

    took the opportunity to rush out. Pushing forward with his two hands, a golden beam of light shot straight towards ck Warden¡¯s back. An Zheng also flew back at this time, taking advantage of the ck Warden¡¯s pounce, the Broken Army Sword pierced through the ck Warden¡¯s chest. ck Warden cried out in pain. Then, he turned around and spat out a ck light which An Zheng immediately dodged to the side.

    At the same time, ck Warden raised his hands and formed a strange seal.

    [Apocalypse Storm]

    A hurricane appeared without any warning, closely followed by dozens of tornadoes. The ck tornado became bigger and bigger, from the ground all the way to the sky. From within the ck tornado, countless ck lights shot out. Chen Zhongqi was struck by the ck lights one after another as his body exploded and fell backwards.

    An Zheng flew over and caught it. When he turned around, the ck tornadoes had already formed into a few ck dragons, instantly shattering the bone dragons Chen Zhongqi had summoned. The ancient Bone Dragon let ouitiful wail as its bones were shattered and scattered all over the ground. The beautiful woman dressed in the ck cheongsam looked determined as she passed through the tornado and rushed towards the injured ck Warden.

    ¡°Lowly.¡±

    ck Warden floated besidornado and pulled at it. The ck-clothed female who was originally in midair suddenly disappeared. In the next second, she was pulled out from the tornado by ck Warden.

    ¡°If you do something wrong, you deserve punishment.¡±

    ck Warden grabbed the neck of the ck dresseddy, and with a flick of his hand, he broke her neck.

    After An Zheng put Chen Zhongqi down properly, he rushed into the sky. ck Warden looked at him coldly: ¡°This is my absolute region, how can you be my opponent?¡±

    He once again extended his hand into the tornado at the side. In an instant, An Zheng felt that he had lost control of his body, and he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn into the tornado which was closest to him. There were tornadoes all around him, and more things were hitting his body.

    ¡°Enjoy the punishments from hell, lowly humans.¡±

    ck Warden¡¯s expression was cold and proud, ¡°This is hell, you will never be able to defeat me.¡±

 Chapter 920 - Melt me up!

    <h4>Chapter 920 ¨C Melt me up!</h4>

    When An Zheng was in the mortal world, he knew that cultivators with good talent would immediatelyprehend a realm exclusive to them after reaching the Lower Celestial Stage. Not all Lower Celestial Stage cultivators had it, although all of the Lower Celestial Stage cultivators had the best talent, otherwise, they would not be able to reach the Lower Celestial Stage.

    The situation was something very mysterious, so it was hard to exin clearly. An Zheng had once stood at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage and was unrivalled under the heavens, but even the An Zheng at that time couldn¡¯t be said to have his level. Some people said that Fang Zheng was in a state then, and that he was invincible.

    However, even though the current An Zheng had passed through the Lower Celestial Stage and had already reached the seventh stage of the Lower Celestial Stage, there was still no realm within it.

    But at this moment, An Zheng was very clear that he had already fallen into ck Warden¡¯s territory. The reason why the monk and Chen Shaobai had almost been killed by the other party while they were fighting the Bai Du was because they had fallen into the realm of the Bai Du.

    The realm of Bai Du was a mirror that could be passed through at will on all four sides, and the realm of ck Warden waornado that reached to the skies. His strength could freely pass through the tornadoes. Furthermore, within the areas surrounded by the tornadoes, it was his control.

    How to break through?

    At this time, An Zheng was grabbed by the ck Warden, and was directly pulled into the tornado. He could foresee that in the next second, An Zheng would be teleported to the dragon tornado closest to the ck Warden. However, An Zheng was unable to summon out the Body Transformation War God, fighting alone, his realm was not as good as his opponent¡¯s, the difference in realm was not small, how could he fight with that?

    Just then, An Zheng suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his head. It was as if some light had suddenly shone into his mind, and the shadows of a few people appeared. It was very light, but he could see it very clearly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how special you are.¡±

    A voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, a little unfamiliar.

    An Zheng suddenly remembered whose voice it was. Although he had only heard it once, he still remembered. This person was one of the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s who had helped him back then. He seemed to be rather disappointed with An Zheng¡¯s current performance.

    ¡°You are alone.¡±

    Another person looked at An Zheng with a gaze that seemed to be shining bright, ¡°There are three types of power in your body. You arerson, but you have the power of hell, the power of mortal cultivators, and you also have the Power of Essence Thunder. In the Primordial Era, cultivators referred to the most fundamental types of elemental power as divine power. There aren¡¯t many who are capable of controlling divine power, even in the Primordial Era. ¡±

    The person standing beside him said, ¡°You are alone.¡±

    The three of them had already said this to An Zheng, which confused him.

    ¡°If the Power of Essence Thunder is divine power, the power of hell is demonic energy, and your Cultivation Power is human, then you are the first person in history, including during the flourishing period of ancient cultivation, to possess the three powers of a human spirit.¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, you should already have a demigod body.¡±

    ¡°But you are still weak to the point of being aplete mess.¡±

    ¡°Help him?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to help him, do you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it, he is now beating up one of my former subordinates, what do I say? Help him get rid of the ck Warden? He¡¯s already killed the Bai Du, I can¡¯t say. Besides, I don¡¯t know what to say. What you said is right, he has the three powers of the Human God and the Ghost God. Normally speaking, he would already be a demigod rank mission, surpassing saints and even immortal emperors.

    ¡°I just thought of it.¡±

    The Prefecture Lord from the Underworld who spoke first seemed to have found a treasure, his eyes lit up: ¡°It¡¯s the environment.¡±

    ¡°Environment?¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the environment.¡±

    ¡°In the Primordial Era, that sort of environment was capable of allowing many powerful cultivators to live within. For example, when the Three Immortal Emperors coexisted, even cultivators of that level would not squeeze all the elemental energy out of their surroundings. And now? I bet that not to mention an Immortal Emperor, even a Saint would cause the world of cultivation to copse. Just the plundering of a saint is enough to cause the entire area to no longer be able to hold another cultivator, even if they are juniors of the Sumeru Stage. ¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that although this person has three types of power in his body, there¡¯s still no use for eggs, right?¡±

    ¡°Almost ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    The group of people seemed to have lost interest in An Zheng.

    ¡°Tch ¡­¡± He thought that he would be able to witness the appearance of a demigod rank cultivator who had never appeared in history, but it turned out to be useless. So under this kind of cultivation environment, his three powers are actually inferior to a single type of cultivation? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, anyway it¡¯s meaningless, if he can¡¯t beat the ck Warden, he¡¯s going to die soon.¡±

    The eighteen people seemed to be in low spirits as they turned around and left.

    An Zheng had never seen such a group of people ¡­

    And at this moment, the Blood Pearl Bracelet suddenly lit up. Time seemed to stop as An Zheng seemed to fall into a very strange environment. Those people had talked so much before, but An Zheng was still not caught out by the ck Warden, which was obviously abnormal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. The moment that voice appeared, the eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s who were about to disappear suddenly returned. Someone looked around. ¡°Which bastard said I was bullshitting?¡±

    Another Underworld Prefecture Lord said loudly, ¡°How many people are there in this brat¡¯s mind? Come out and fight!¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s image appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, he looked like a jade tree in the wind. The eighteen Underworld Prefecture Lord s looked at Chen Xiaoyao, and after staring nkly for a while, they actually did not dare to take the initiative and provoke him.

    Chen Xiaoyao did not pay any attention to the eighteen people as he looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°What they said before was not all wrong. In the past, the world could contain the existence of super experts, but now, it was impossible. But you¡¯re different. What they¡¯re right about is that you have three types of power in your body: the God of Men and the Ghost God. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said: ¡°As your master, I have never properly taught you anything. It¡¯s because you are exceptional enough and special enough. Your cultivation has already advanced quickly enough, so I really can¡¯t help much. Later on, after you obtained the power of hell, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how you should cultivate it. You and I are different, you are different from all the other cultivators, even Chen Wunuo¡¯s current physique is inferior to yours. ¡±

    ¡°So, what is your cultivation method like? If the environment restrains you, you won¡¯t be able to break through this restriction? ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao said seriously: ¡°I have been thinking for a long time, to think of a method that suits you. However, my mental state is limited. I really can¡¯t think of anything. Not long ago, when I was chatting with Oldman Huo, I mentioned this matter. Oldman Huo was not a cultivator. Back then, he had scattered the Cultivation Power in order to be a Master Artifact Forger. He was an unusual person, but he had seeded. If he does not have the Cultivation Power, how can he create artifacts? ¡±

    ¡°The Oldman Huo said that he relied on himself. All cultivators relied not on themselves, but on their environment. The heaven and earth origin energy had given them Cultivation Power, allowing them to be strong. But you are different. You can rely on yourself. Other people ask for it from the environment, and you can ask for it from yourself. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao walked over, and pointed at An Zheng¡¯s forehead: ¡°There isn¡¯t much we can help you with. This space is not stable enough, because this is hell and not the mortal world. You don¡¯t have much time to think, just a few minutes. In a few minutes, if you can¡¯t think of a solution, then you will definitely die. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared.

    A Prefecture Lordughed, ¡°So the one spouting nonsense is him. Ever since the appearance of the cultivators in the Ancient Era, there has not been a single one that is not dependent on their environment. Without the heaven and earth origin energy, who could do anything? ¡±

    ¡°Relying on yourself? What a joke. ¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s manner of speaking nonsense was truly abominable.¡±

    However, An Zheng seemed to be unable to hear those voices, as he kept thinking about what Chen Xiaoyao had said before. What am I supposed to do? I have the three powers of a human god, but I can¡¯t use them in my own body. The Oldman Huo did not know how to cultivate and did not have many Cultivation Power s, but he could create the most powerful magic tools in the world.

    Self?

    Oldman Huo didn¡¯t havultivation Power, so how could he condense purple fire?

    An Zheng thought and thought, and time slowly passed. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he became increasingly impatient. And the more anxious he was, the more confused his thoughts became. He seemed to be grabbing onto something, but that feeling was indeed outside of his mind. He scratched himself again and again, causing his heart to be unable to calm down.

    Man, ghost, god?

    Although the three types of energy had been fused, there was no qualitative change at all. The Cultivation Power was still the Cultivation Power, and it still needed to bepensated by breathing in and out of nature¡¯s heaven and earth origin energy. As long as you have Cultivation Power, you cannot leave nature.

    As long as there was one, they couldn¡¯t leave?

    What if there wasn¡¯t?

    An Zheng was shocked by his actions.

    A cultivator withouultivation Power, was he still a cultivator? If he were to forcefully dissipate the Cultivation Power, he would be killed by the ck Warden in the next second. His mind became more and more chaotic, to the point where he could not find any clues. He wanted to find a way out in his mind like crazy, but it was like a boundless desert in front of him, there was no way out.

    Without the Cultivation Power, there was no need to obtain it from nature. If you don¡¯t take it from nature, then you won¡¯t be restricted by the environment? If all the Heaven and Earth elemental energy in the world could be said to be one hundred, the total number of cultivators now was less than one hundred. However, for people like Chen Wunuo, the moment he broke through from the Great Heaven Realm into the Holy Spirit Realm or the Immortal Realm, the atmosphere would immediately copse.

    An Zheng suddenly understood something, and his body disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Blood Pearl!¡±

    An Zheng screamed: ¡°Melt me!¡±

 Chapter 921 - - Great Thunder Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 921 ¨C Great Thunder Heavenly Tribtion</h4>

    At this moment, An Zheng decided to take the risk.

    In an instant, his body entered the space where the Blood Pearl was moving. This was an extremely dangerous action. If one was not careful, one could be trapped inside his spatial artifact and die.

    This was the first time An Zheng had entered an area outside of the medicinal field, and it was the first time that he had entered an area outside of the medicinal field. This was his first time entering an area outside of the medicinal field, and the second time that he had entered an area outside of the medicinal field.

    An Zheng treated himself aool.

    Sitting cross-legged inside the Blood Pearl, An Zheng took a deep breath.

    There were only a few minutes left. Either he would fail in his adventure and die in the Blood Pearl Bracelet or be killed by the ck Warden. If you choose between the two, then why not the former? A few minutes, it might be the most important few minutes of An Zheng¡¯s life. This was hell, nouman world. If it were a different world, the ck Warden would have been killed by An Zheng a long time ago.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, I want to gather all of the Cultivation Power out. You need to merge all of my Cultivation Power into my body. Every blood vessel, every muscle. Empty my Dantian Qi Sea, I want topletely transform my own body! ¡±

    ¡°Master, you might die very soon.¡±

    ¡°Come on, rather than being killed by the enemy, why not fight it out?¡±

    ¡°Abandoning the Cultivation Power and tempering your body with your strength is equivalent to upgrading a Golden-Rank Artifact into a Purple-Rank Artifact. However, even a craftsman like the Oldman Huo was unable to guarantee the sess of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. In the end, the body was still a body and not a magical equipment, it could notpare to the Ster Cast Iron. Master, you have to consider this carefully. Once you start, there will be no retreat. The worst case scenario would be death, and the worst case scenario would be that your Cultivation Power would be exhausted but your tempering would fail. You would be a cripple, and in the end, you would still die. ¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Begin.¡±

    An Zheng took another deep breath, and then, all of a sudden, he extracted all the Cultivation Power from the Dantian Qi Sea, releasing it out from every pore. The Blood Pearl emitted a strong purple light, and in an instant, it was as if the entire world had turned purple. Heaven¡¯s Eyes delicately controlled An Zheng¡¯s enormous Cultivation Power, and then sent this Cultivation Power into every single one of An Zheng¡¯s muscles, every single cell. The Cultivation Power began to frantically burn and refine An Zheng¡¯s flesh, and three types of energy began to wreak havoc within An Zheng¡¯s body.

    For the sake of this tempering, An Zheng had removed all of his Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.

    At this moment, it was as if he was in a sea of fire.

    After a while, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to have been burnt, it was pitch ck and it gave off a meaty smell. An Zheng clenched his teeth, and shouted explosively towards the sky: ¡°My life is not controlled by the heavens but by me, life and death is mine,e!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    At this moment, a bolt of heavenly lightning suddenly exploded in the sky above the Mortal Realm. Tianlei¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone in Da Xi and the Western Regions could hear him. That was the voice that covered the entire world.

    At the same time, a huge and iparable cyclone appeared in the sky. The vortex formed by the dark clouds looked so terrifying. Everyone looked up at the strange phenomenon in the sky in fear. No one knew what was happening. Some even imed that they saw a rolling golden dragon in the roiling clouds, while others imed that they saw an iparably huge bronze door open up in the sky.

    At this time, Da Xi, Jinling.

    Chen Wunuo, who was sitting in the quiet garden with his brows furrowed tightly, suddenly raised his head. He then got up and quickly walked out of the room. He raised his head to look at the terrifying cyclone in the sky, and his expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Is this divine retribution?¡±

    There were a few powerful cultivators in the world, and he was pretty much aware that even those at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage would not be like this if they were to suddenly break through into the great heaven realm. When he had first entered the Greater Heaven stage from the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, he had triggered the heavenly tribtion, but the scale of the heavenly tribtion waspletely different from the one before.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Chen Wunuo muttered, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    At the same time, the golden-topped Western Great Thunder Lake Temple, the Green Bamboo Forest¡¯s Buddha, who was cultivating with his eyes closed opened his eyes.

    ¡°Is the change in my constetion going to lead to the birth of a saint?¡±

    Just as he was about to stand up, he saw the Power of Essence Thunder, which had existed for tens of thousands of years in the small lightning pool within the green bamboo forest, suddenly rise into the air. That purple lightning transformed intuge dragon and left the Green Bamboo Forest¡¯s Lil ¡®Thunder Lake, flying straight into the sky. Not only was it the Power of Essence Thunder in this small lightning pool, but all the ces where the power of thunder and lightning in the entire world gathered had unusual changes urring. All of the power of thunder and lightning flew up from all directions, converging into the huge vortex in the sky.

    ¡°Heavenly Thunder sh?¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s face was already starting to turn pale, ¡°Who is it, who is it?¡±

    Even when he talked about the powerful figures from the ancient times, no one in the records had ever caused such a violent punishment when they broke through. It was definitely not a good thing that all the thunder and lightning in the world was sucked back by the heavens. Perhaps in the next second, the power of thunder that gathered around the entire world would crash down. At that time, not only would that person be smashed to pieces, even the entire world might not be able to withstand it.

    Venerable Wu Shu ran in quickly from outside. The Buddha waved his hand, ¡°If heavenly tribtion descends, send someone to investigate and see who actually angered the heavens.¡±

    Venerable Lord Wu Shu bowed his head and asked, ¡°But Master, if someone broke through, why did Sky Law descend from the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Because this person has crossed the line.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s face sank. ¡°This world can only hold cultivators at the Great Heavenly Realm. There might be people who can surpass this level, so the Heavenly Dao forbids it. This was because once sucerson appeared, it would be a devastating blow to other cultivators. At that time, the world of cultivation would be destroyed and the great world would be finished. In order to maintain bnce, the Heavenly Dao prohibits such people from appearing. ¡±

    ¡°Is there really sucerson appearing?¡±

    The Buddha shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Don¡¯t know?

    Venerable Martial Saint¡¯s heart sank. The Buddha knew of everything that had happened. From ancient times until now, there was nothing he did not know. Now that the Buddha said he didn¡¯t know ¡­ Perhaps, something big was about to happen.

    Whether it was the Western Regions or the Central ins, countlessmoners knelt down and kowtowed. They thought that at the end of the world, someone had angered the God of Heaven, and the God of Heaven was about to destroy the world. It was no wonder that they thought this way. From the Western Regions to the Central ins, and then back to the two civilizations that had yet to explore this unknownnd. Wherever there were people present, they would be able to see that strange phenomenon. How could ordinary people not panic?

    ¡°This is too terrifying. I¡¯ve lived for more than half my life, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen lightning fly backwards into the sky.¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°A lightning strike! I¡¯m afraid something big is about to happen.¡±

    Frozen Land.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was muttering to himself as he watched Fang Zhiji freeze in the distance. Suddenly, he felt the change in the sky as he quickly walked out of the Frozen End Great Hall. Standing on the ice mountain, he looked up at the sky.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    He muttered to himself, ¡°If there is really such an elephant, I¡¯m afraid there is going to be a sainting out...¡± ¡°Damn it, I haven¡¯t even aplished my great deed, and yet sucerrifying person has already appeared among the Mortal Realm cultivators.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at the sky, ¡°Since you gave me sucroud talent, why are you still taking care of others?!¡±

    That voice was filled with unwillingness and grief.

    Northwest Huogu Kowloon, Pavilion Master Tan Shanse looked at the sky, and quickly pinched the fingers of his left hand together. He calcted, but he could not figure out what was going to happen. He looked up at the sky, and the shock in his heart was indescribable. A momentter, he took out apass and bit his middle finger to drop a drop of blood into it. Thatpass was very special. There was no dial on it, only specks of light that were like stars in the sky. As the drop of blood fell into thepass, it began to flow back and forth as if it were alive.

    After a few seconds, the drop of blood suddenly turned into countless thin streams, and streams of blood that were many times thinner than hair were injected into the star point. The star point¡¯s light immediately became strong and resplendent, like a star lighting up the entire sky of stars.

    ¡°The image of a ruler descending upon the world?¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his body on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Someone wants to open the gates of heaven.¡±

    As if he had gone mad, Tan Shanse trembled with excitement: ¡°In my entire life, I have actually seen someone who can reverse the opening of the gates of heaven! This kind of person was unbeatable by the world. What kind of method did he find to actually create the image of a monarch descending upon the world?! ¡°Who is it, who is it?!¡±

    At this time, the whirlpool that had been brewing for a long time suddenly emitted an iparably resonant dragon¡¯s roar. An iparablyrge Purple Lightning Dragon peeked its head out from the clouds. Its huge head was facing the ground and its pair of domineering eyes overlooked the world. It seemed to be searching for something, but also seemed to be preparing something.

    All the people around the world fell to their knees when they saw the dragon sticking its head out. Regardless of whether it waace that believed in the Dragon God¡¯s totem or not, upon seeing the giant dragon appear, how could they not fear it? It was unknown how many people from the Great Western Region, the Western Regions, and the people of the other countries who saw this scene subconsciously knelt down and began to tremble.

    The colossal dragon roared and pounced down from the clouds. The size of the dragon was unimaginable. The dragon¡¯s head fell straight to the ground, while its tail was still in the sky. The long dragon connected the sky and the earth, scaring countless people.

    Tan Shanse became even more agitated. He pointed at the ce where the Dragon God hadnded and roared, ¡°He¡¯s actually not in the human world, he¡¯s actually not in the human world! Who exactly is this? The God Power prated the hell on earth to find out who this person is! ¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Violet Electricity Dragon¡¯s enormous dragon head drilled straight through the ground. The ce where itnded formed a huge basin. It was not a basin that was several hundred meters or several thousand meters in size. Rather, it was at leasundred miles in size.

    After the colossal dragon drilled into the ground, it disappeared, but the dark clouds in the sky still lingered on.

    The Infernal Realm. The Hall of Judges.

    ck Warden¡¯s face turned ugly. This was the first time he had failed to enter a different realm. He had clearly already captured that person, but why was he still unable to capture him from the tornado? This was an area that he had absolute control over. He was 100% sure that he could kill that person. But the man seemed to have disappeared into his tornado, withourace.

    If that person was dead, why couldn¡¯t he feel it? If he was still alive, he should have felt it even more.

    Right at that moment, a huge ck hole suddenly exploded above his head, followed by the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. An iparablyrge purple lightning dragon drilled down from above. Just the size of that dragon¡¯s head was enough to shatter hell. ck Warden only had the thought of escaping after seeing such a domineering giant dragon. The tornado that he was the most proud of shattered instantly upon the appearance of the long purple lightning dragon, turning it inturricane and scattering it everywhere.

    When the tornado dissipated, ck Warden finally saw that person.

    He sat cross-legged in the sky with his eyes closed. A few Purple-Rank Divine Artifact surrounded him, as if they were loyal guards protecting him. When the long purple lightning dragon saw that person, it suddenly rushed down towards that person. The man¡¯s few Purple-Rank Divine Artifact seemed to have felt the threat their master had received and spontaneously flew towards the long Purple Lightning Dragon. These Purple-Rank Divine Artifact¡¯s continuous attacks, however, seemed so weak in front of the long Purple Lightning Dragon.

    After the purple light, the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact all disappeared, as if they had been destroyed by the might of the heavens.

    Was there really a Heavenly Dao in this world? Did it really not allow powerful cultivators to appear?

    How decisive were those Purple-Rank tools when they went against the heavens? They are so because their masters are so.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the gigantic dragon head.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    In midair, An Zheng who was charred ck suddenly stood up, looking extremely insignificant in front of the gigantic dragon head. However, his fighting spirit was like raging waves.

    Going against the rules of the world, opening a door.

    Great Thunder Divine Tribtion!

 Chapter 922 - Metamorphosis!

    <h4>Chapter 922 ¨C Metamorphosis!</h4>

    The people of this world had an innate reverence towards dragons. But in the end, no one had ever seen a dragon. They only prostrated themselves in worship of the legendary supreme existence. And when the sky suddenly changed, everyone saw that iparably huge long purple lightning dragon everywhere in this world.

    At this moment, the gigantic dragon was facing An Zheng, while An Zheng was standing proudly, looking at the gigantic dragon that was descending from the sky with a furious roar.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    It was the fighting spirit, the immortal fighting spirit.

    The huge dragon roared at An Zheng, then immediately followed with a mouthful of dragon breath. It was a dragon¡¯s breath that surpassed all the mes in the world. Even the purple fire cultivated by a true expert of the medical realm would not be able to withstand a single blow from this dragon¡¯s breath. Even if An Zheng¡¯s body was strong, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the might of the heavens, which could melt everything.

    In the midst of the Dragon¡¯s Breath, An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to be smaller and smaller, as though it was being burned little by little.

    Right at this moment, a ball of fire suddenly ignited at the center of An Zheng¡¯s heart. That was the fire in An Zheng¡¯s heart, his fighting spirit, and his unyielding attitude. It was his courage to do away with all the injustice and sins in this world. It was his righteousness that shook the world!

    That me quickly ignited An Zheng¡¯s entire body, and mes shot up to the sky. In the midst of the dragon¡¯s breath, An Zheng¡¯s heart fire appeared so small, but it was not pushed down.

    ¡°If you represent the heavens, I only ask one question ¡­ May the heavens be blessed? ¡±

    An Zheng raised an iplete arm to point at the huge dragon¡¯s face. ¡°Since the heavens are unfair, what face do you have to exist in this world using the might of the heavens? I¡¯m not some Heavenly Dao. I¡¯m juserson, but I know that the human heart is kind and I know how to punish evil. I think you don¡¯t need to exist in the Heavenly Dao, let me do it instead! ¡±

    Witoar, An Zheng¡¯s body actually rose into the air from within the Dragon¡¯s Breath. Before the gigantic dragon could attack him, An Zheng had already challenged the gigantic dragon.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Dao is unfair, then I shall be the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly transformed into a sharp sword.

    Suddenly, the artifact spirit of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact that had been melted by the long purple lightning dragon appeared beside An Zheng. Broken Army Sword, Reverse Scale Armor, Nine Hell Magic Bell, Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly Pivot Sword ¡­ These Purple-Rank Divine Artifact spirits circled around An Zheng¡¯s body, as if they were determined to chase after the General¡¯sst warrior charge on the battlefield.

    An Zheng turned his body into a sword, and the spirit of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact fused into the sword.

    In the skies of the Infernal Realm, a sword against a dragon.

    The long purple lightning dragon seemed to be enraged by the provocation. Witoar, it pounced towards the sword.

    Far away, the Evil Spirit Judge who was rushing towards the blissful world turned his head back withump. He saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Above the heavens, a giant dragon dove down. And above the earth, a purple sword shot upwards!

    The name of the Dragoncry Sword resounded throughout the world.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    When the sword and the dragon collided, space shook for a moment before a circle of light suddenly appeared out of nowhere and shot out in all directions. The speed of the light was so fast that everyone was bbergasted. The Evil Spirit Judge was already far away from the judge¡¯s pce, but he was still sent flying by the light. The light seemed to cover the whole of hell, passing likurricane.

    With the strength of a demonic spirit judge being overturned, there was no need to mention those ordinary ghost envoys.

    After the intense light disappeared, the world seemed to darken. The huge Hall of Judges was razed to the ground and the hurricane sent the dust far away. There were onlyrge chunks of stone left on the ground, not even a speck of dust remained. Only after a long time did the feeling of darkness disappear and his eyes return to normal. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because it was dark, but because the eyes had been too bright before, causing them to have problems.

    When the light dissipated and peace arrived, ck Warden crawled out from inside with a bronze cauldron like magic tool that had inverted his body, his face was as white as paper.

    As he hid within the bronze cauldron, he could not see anything. However, he could feel that this most powerful magic tool of his might copse in the next second. By the time he came out, the bronze cauldron had already been pressed down by countlessrge rocks.

    The Hall of Judges, the Jun residence, had beenpletely razed to the ground.

    Even until now, ck Warden still did not dare to recall what he just heard. He hid within the bronze cauldron and did not dare to go out. Outside, the wind was raging, but there was a sound piercing his ears. Even if he did not want to hear it, he could not. It was the sound of a fierce battle. The dragon¡¯s roar and the sword¡¯s cry seemed to cut through his bones. Nothing happened to him, but he clearly felt that his bones were being sawed time and time again as if they were in pain.

    The saw pulled back and forth on the bone, cha, cha, cha, cha ¡­ The voice was in his ears, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off even if he wanted to.

    He could faintly hear the voice of someone speaking. That voice was heavy and imposing. He seemed to be ming something, using the other party of touching on the rules of the Heavenly Dao, so he wanted to eliminate the other party. However, that person was also unconvinced. He actually dared to challenge the might of the heavens.

    ck Warden shook his head with all his might and looked around him, as if everything was over.

    He let out a long breath and fell to the ground, gasping for air against the big rock. But just as his back touched it, there was a crackling sound, and arge chunk of his back was charred. He jumped in fright. He clearly did not feel any heat from the stone, so how could it be so hot? Then, ck Warden suddenly reacted. It was not that the stone was not hot, but in the battle just now, even though he had used a magical equipment to protect himself, he was still affected and lost his senses?

    The surrounding temperature was still so high, it was just that he couldn¡¯t feel it anymore. He subconsciously looked down at his skin. Corpse oil was seeping out from his pores.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The ck Warden screamed in fear and frantically searched fce to hide from his fear. Finally, he saw half a mountain in the distance, with a cave faintly discernible. From afar, it looked like half of a moldy steamed bun had a hole drilled in it by bugs. ck Warden crazily rushed over, and then entered the cave to breathe heavily.

    He subconsciously reached out his hand to touch the stone in the cave and was relieved to find that his finger had not changed. He had hidden himself in the midst of the intense battle and thought that he would be fine once that terrifying scene was over. But now, he finally understood how savage the effects of this battle were on the Infernal Realm. This mountain had once been thergest mountain in the Infernal Realm, so the judge¡¯s pce was built on this mountain. This stretch ofnd stretched for thousands of miles. At this time, it was intermittent, like a copsing ancient city wall.

    ¡°To the end ¡­ ¡°What happened?¡±

    He could not help but tremble, not daring to leave the cave.

    After an unknown period of time, the feeling finally returned bit by bit, and then there was an unbearable pain all over his body. His skin was scorched, and the pain that came back made him wish he were dead. He remembered that there was argeke at the bottom of the mountain. When he climbed up to the mouth of the cave and looked down, he saw that theke had long since disappeared.

    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that there were shes of purple light in the distance. ck Warden carefully leaned over and hid behind a big rock to peek. Within the crevice of the mountain, there were nine pagoda-like objects circling around it, forming a curtain of light. Inside the light screen, the person called Chen Zhongqi was lying on the ground, as if he had lost consciousness.

    In the center of the nine pagodas, there were a few swords wrapped in purple light beside Chen Zhongqi, emitting a dazzling light.

    ¡°Purple-Rank Divine Artifact!¡±

    ck Warden¡¯s eyes lit up. To him, this was the best thing that could happen. He was no longer afraid. Desire filled his mind. He crazily rushed over, wanting to take all those Purple-Rank Divine Artifact for himself.

    Then, he saw Chen Zhongqi lying there. He walked over and kicked Chen Zhongqi in the stomach.

    ¡°What can you do now?¡±

    ck Wardenughed, pleased with himself as if the whole world was his.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your friend amazing? Isn¡¯t he going to challenge the heavens? What a joke ¡­ I¡¯ve been in the Infernal Realm for so many years, and I¡¯ve seen how I¡¯ve fallen aftering down with so many big shots. But you and your friends are the funniest people I¡¯ve ever met. A single person actually wants to challenge the Heavenly Dao. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi coughed and woke up. He struggled to sit up: ¡°You are just a firefly, how can you know his brilliance? In this world, it was precisely because there were too many people who did not dare to break the rules and authority, that they became like zombies. Are youughing at him here? What right do you have tough at him? ¡±

    ck Wardenughed proudly: ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications tough at him? I still exist, and he¡¯s gone. If he died in this hell, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to reincarnate. I really don¡¯t understand what you people are thinking. To dare challenge someone is to be a brave warrior. He should be praised. What nonsense ¡­ Was that an idiot? Using an egg to toucock is called courage, hahahaha ¡­ Thank you for letting me see your pitiful courage. ¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    He looked around and said, ¡°If he dies, you will die as well. These precious treasures will all be mine.¡±

    He reached out his hand to touch the Broken Army Sword closest to him, but just as his hand touched the Broken Army Sword, he cried out from the heat, and a piece of his finger was immediately burnt off.

    ¡°You can touch his things if you want to?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi sneered as he looked at ck Warden, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry his shoes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    ck Warden suddenly rushed over and kicked Chen Zhongqi in the face: ¡°Let me see whether you, who I am not even fit to carry his shoes, can bring you back to life!¡±

    Pow!

    When the foot was less than an inch away from Chen Zhongqi¡¯s face, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed ck Warden¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°I will not bring the dead back to life, because I am not dead at all.¡±

    A figure that seemed to be formed from purple light suddenly appeared beside Chen Zhongqi. That person did not look like a living person, buumanoid figure formed from purple light. But because it was too dazzling, ck Warden subconsciously raised his hand to block his eyes.

    Gradually, the violet light dimmed, and his figure became more solid and distinct.

    ¡°He was wrong on one point. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry my shoes, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t need someone like you to carry my shoes.¡±

    On An Zheng¡¯s extended arm, countless purple lights had turned into fibers and reconstituted his muscles. Skin, hair, hair, facial features ¡­ It quickly became clear. He was no longer a ball of light, but a living person.

    ¡°What did you just say? To die in the Infernal Realm would disqualify one from even entering the cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, the arrogance on the corners of his mouth captivated one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed ck Warden¡¯s ankle and lifted him up. The moment he let go, that person flew out like a cannonball, and heavily smashed into a mountain in the distance.

    ¡°You will die forever.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked towards the sky, proudly standing.

    ¡°If the heavens do not destroy me, then I will definitely triumph over the heavens!¡±

 Chapter 923 - You say, I listen

    <h4>Chapter 923 ¨C You say, I listen</h4>

    When An Zheng captured the ck Hell Monitor, his body had not actually fully recovered yet. The dazzling purple light turned into streaks of extremely minute light, and the fibers that formed the muscles stuck onto An Zheng¡¯s bones, turning into his new body. With one hand, he grabbed ck Warden¡¯s ankle and flung him out. The body spun and flew straight out, smashing heavily into the broken mountain like a cannonball.

    But ck Warden¡¯s nightmare was not over, it had only just begun.

    Just as his body was smashed into the mountain, An Zheng had chased after him.

    Originally, ck Warden wanted to smasole in the mountain. After An Zheng crashed into the mountain, he immediately blew up half of it. With a boom, the mountain shattered, and countless fragments swept in all directions like bullets. Amidst the thick smoke and dust, An Zheng¡¯s body shed past.

    In the midst of the mountain ruins, An Zheng grabbed ck Warden by the neck.

    ¡°You hurt my brother.¡±

    ck Warden coughed, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word. After a while, his face had turned purple from suffocation.

    An Zheng flung his hands out, causing ck Warden¡¯s body to fly back andnd beside Chen Zhongqi. At this time, Chen Zhongqi was no longer able to fight anymore due to his injuries. He could only look at An Zheng: ¡°Just beat him up for me.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    He grabbed ck Warden¡¯s hair and pulled him up: ¡°Sit.¡±

    ck Warden¡¯s body had already be limp. When An Zheng let go of him, he looked like a soft and stinky thing as he sat there, his body still swaying unsteadily. An Zheng kicked to the side. The moment his foot touched ck Warden¡¯s face, even the air exploded.

    ¡°As long as you hit my brother, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Boom! *

    ck Warden¡¯s head fell to the side, rapidly crashing into the ground. It was as if he had buried his head into the ground, his neck and all that was left outside the earth. An Zheng walked over and bent down to pick him up. After falling seventeen or eighteen times, a portion of ck Warden¡¯s body was already lost. His head, shoulders and arms were all sent flying, still connected from his chest down, but it also seemed like it could break at any time.

    An Zheng threw the corpse to the side and helped Chen Zhongqi up: ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Chen Zhongqiid on An Zheng¡¯s back and said with energy flowing out, ¡°Awesome ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi asked: ¡°With such argemotion, I even thought you were about to surpass the great heaven realm. ¡°What realm are you at right now, and why are you so strong?¡±

    ¡°No more realms.¡±

    An Zheng answered as he walked, ¡°I dispersed all my Cultivation Power and then used it to temper every single strand of my muscles and every single bloodline, eventually allowing my body to reach its current state. In the words of those old scoundrels, it should be called the body of a demigod. I have lost the effect of the Dantian Qi Sea, and have no Cultivation Power in my body at all. ¡°I won the battle just now purely because of the strength of my physical body.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi was stunned: ¡°No realms... You really are a freak. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If we don¡¯t do this, we will be killed by ck Warden and me. ¡°If you want to put your life on the line and live, you will die anyway. Why don¡¯t you choose to go all out and fight?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°So, if my father were to kill you now, would you be able to?¡±

    ¡°We can kill him, but we can¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°The weather vitality in this world is too sparse, why is your father still stuck at the Greater Heaven stage? It was precisely because the environment did not allow it. Even if he were topletely absorb all the weather energy, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to break through to the Saint realm. Even if it is enough, once he absorbs it, the world of cultivation will copse.

    Chen Zhongqi acknowledged: ¡°It¡¯s good that he can¡¯t kill you. Although I¡¯m not really his son, at least I¡¯ve been by his side in the Jinling for many years, so I still understand him. He is someone who cannot allow others to surpass him. In yourst life, you already thought that you had reached the edge of the Greater Heaven stage, which is why you were willing to let me kill you. This time you¡¯ve broken through to sucerrifying level, once he finds out that it¡¯s you, he definitely won¡¯t let you off. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He can kill me if he wants to, but he doesn¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m afraid none of his men can beat me. Even if I do not have the Cultivation Power, I can still kill off those people. ¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand your cultivation method, but you¡¯re quite amazing.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to return to the mortal world as soon as possible. I can still feel that the hell¡¯s energy in your body is still surging.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I will go back once I find the Evil Spirit Judge. Although there is a limit to how many times I can use the Rebirth te, I can save it on myself. I¡¯ll help you out of this trouble before I leave. There¡¯s still time. The Evil Spirit Judge is different from the ck Warden, the Evil Spirit Qi in my body was gifted to me by the Prefecture Lord, I didn¡¯t know why the Prefecture Lord¡¯s voice sounded in my mind, and he told me not to kill the Evil Spirit Judge. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°I hope he will listen to your advice.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi still could not hold back his curiosity, ¡°Tell me, if you don¡¯t have the Cultivation Power now, can you still raise your cultivation level?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Theoretically, it cannot be done. As I said before, this is a choice that cannot be avoided. I crippled the Cultivation Power to temper my body, and aesult, my body became that of a demigod. However, the body of a demigod seemed powerful, but was only temporarily strong. Because without the Cultivation Power, he would not be able to raise his level and it was possible that he would be a demigod all his life. In other words, I only have the body of a half god, and will never be able to defeat Chen Wunuo. ¡±

    ¡°Ipared it just now. If my current strength returns to the human world, I would be around the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage. It can be considered as returning to when I was at my strongest, but I can¡¯t level up anymore.

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Then how can you cultivate the Cultivation Power back?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So I n to go to Immortal pce ruins to take a look. There are many undiscovered secret realms. Furthermore, the concentration of Sky Origin Qi in those secret realms is the same as in the ancient times. I can only refine the Cultivation Power back in that kind of environment. There¡¯s no point in absorbing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi right now. It¡¯s not enough to support my body as a demigod. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a mix of good and bad.¡±

    Chen Zhongqimented: There is indeed nothing that is wless in this world, and there is no such thing as wless. Your body is already strong to the point where no one can match it, yet you happen to not havultivation Power. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°How can I not be satisfied, I am already very satisfied, okay? With my current strength, as long as I don¡¯t seek death, I won¡¯t die. In the entire world, only three or five people would be able to kill me. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi acknowledged: ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it like that, you¡¯re suddenly awesome again.¡±

    At this moment, he suddenly saw a person floating in the air in front of him, waiting for him.

    ¡°Evil Spirit Judge.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi said these four words in a low voice.

    An Zheng put Chen Zhongqi down and weed the Evil Spirit Judge. The Evil Spirit Judge did not seem to have the intention to immediately take action, and could only look at An Zheng with suspicion.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°A person who has nothing to do with you... I came to the Infernal Realm to save a friend of mine. ¡±

    An Zheng exined to him what he came to hell for. No matter what the Prefecture Lord of the Underworld did, he had already been killed by the Great Hidden Lord Ming. To An Zheng, this was a gift of strength from the Prefecture Lord. He had told An Zheng not to kill the Evil Spirit Judge, and An Zheng could not go against it.

    The Evil Spirit Judge quietly listened to An Zheng, then looked in the direction of the judge¡¯s pce, ¡°You destroyed my judge¡¯s pce, but you didn¡¯t destroy the Jun residence. At that time, I had my suspicions. It waity that the Jun residence had not been saved in the end. For me, it was thest thing to be forgotten. And this part of the past ends in your hands. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, but didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never been aforting person, and the other person was also not someone he needed tofort. The two were originally enemies, but because of the existence of one Prefecture Lord, their rtionship becameplicated.

    ¡°You¡¯re his sessor?¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge suddenly asked.

    An Zheng thought for a while, then nodded: ¡°I guess so.¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge nced at An Zheng and said: ¡°So we don¡¯t need to fight anymore. I know you are very strong now, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. After all, this is hell, and you are alive. In the end, either both sides would suffer, or both sides would die ¡­ I have that confidence, and I think you have it. But you have the Prefecture Lord¡¯s Qi in your body, if I really did that, the Prefecture Lord would probably me me. While I was still alive, I might not have had any family members wandering around. After I died, there was a Prefecture Lord who valued me and pitied me, so there was no need to fight between you and me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good. You go your way, I¡¯ll go mine. But if I knew that you were going to make things difficult for my friend, I would definitelye back. So what if we both lose? My brother, even if it¡¯s in hell, no one is allowed to touch him. ¡±

    The Evil Spirit Judge suddenlyughed, ¡°You and I, we might be the same person.¡±

    His body brightened up for a moment, then disappeared.

    Chen Zhongqi took a nce at An Zheng: ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to fight ah...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Listening to your tone, you¡¯re a little disappointed.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi acknowledged, ¡°I am indeed slightly disappointed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How about you?¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Then it¡¯s boring.¡±

    An Zheng brought Chen Zhongqi back to the Extreme Paradise. Those people who were originally nning to escape saw that the Sector Lord had returned, and their hearts settled down once again. An Zheng and Chen Zhongqi climbed up the high roof of the Realm Lord¡¯s Mansion, and looked at the dusky sky above the great earth in the distance.

    ¡°I really have to go back this time. However, with the Samsara Disc here, I will find some time toe back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯te, since you did, I¡¯ll have to trouble myself to entertain you.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t think of me.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Heh heh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng turned around and hugged Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Brother, from now onwards, you and I would only have the word ¡®brother¡¯ left. Any grievances in the mortal world will be written off at the moment of your death. I¡¯ll stille and see you and tell you how the world is going. If I ever let the outside world be quiet, I¡¯lle back and tell you about it. ¡±

    Chen Zhongqi: ¡°Which is to say, find an audience that you can brag about.¡±

    An Zheng rose into the air, ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Chen Zhongqi looked at the ce where An Zheng had disappeared and muttered, ¡°If youe, speak, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

 Chapter 924 - Hidden danger

    <h4>Chapter 924 ¨C Hidden danger</h4>

    Caloro City.

    An Zheng squatted on the wall and helped Du Shoushou create a suspended furnace.

    Du Shoushou sweated profusely as he turned to look at An Zheng, ¡°Can you not be so f * cking poor? I¡¯ve worked so hard to make you a suspension furnace just to satisfy your deformed tongue. Isn¡¯t it just a suspender sesame seed cake? Why are you tormenting me like this? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai, whose entire body was covered in bandages, exined out by the side: ¡°Does this mean that An Zheng has made you so much that you want to die from talking about yourself?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Du Shoushou turned around and stared at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why did your words change color the moment they came out of your mouth.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said shyly: ¡°I know you.¡±

    Du Shoushou shuddered, ¡°I say, pretty boy, are you able to recuperate properly in the house? If not for your injuries, we would have already left for the immortal pce. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng with hidden bitterness: ¡°me him, for turning me into such a state.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sick or not.¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping: ¡°The mud on top of it still needs to be burned out, I¡¯m going out to gather some firewood. When I leave, both of you must not do anything to let me down, otherwise lightning will strike you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Rest assured, after you leave, leave everything to me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Tell me, why is it that your entire body is covered with injuries, but that person didn¡¯t p your mouth?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°My mouth is still alive.¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°An Zheng, I¡¯m leaving now, if I hear him say another word, I would have vomitedst week¡¯s food.¡±

    He went out to look for firewood. An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai after he left: ¡°You ¡­ Is there something wrong? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Nonsense, my wounds are about to heal and my entire body is itchy. Do you want me to scratch it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°To be honest, others won¡¯t be able to see that you can¡¯t hide it from me. There is a very terrifying power awakening in your body. Although I can¡¯t see what kind of power it is, but I know that it might not be a good thing for you. Did you do something to go to hell to save me and the monk? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, what can I do for you?¡±

    He stood up and walked back. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to go back and sleep.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai¡¯s back, ¡°Xiao Bai, you really should pay attention to this. I can feel that the power in your body is bing more and more violent. If you really need my help with anything, just say it. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai gave a middle finger to An Zheng, with his back facing him.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck, you slut.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I did it all to satisfy you.¡±

    Qu Liuxi came out of the house and handed over a new set of clothes to An Zheng: ¡°This ce is not like the Central ins, the clothes that you like cannot be bought, so I made one for you to try. ¡°If it¡¯s appropriate, I¡¯ll make it for you in the future. It¡¯ll save you a lot of money.¡±

    An Zheng wrapped his arm around Qu Liuxi¡¯s waist and kissed her on the mouth: ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I am prepared to personally cook for you andfort you in the hard work of making new clothes for your husband. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face was flushed red: Don¡¯t mess around, this is the rooftop.

    An Zheng carried Qu Liuxi and stood at the side of the roof. Looking at the people walking in and out on the street, he gave Qu Liuxi a kiss: ¡°This is an oath to sovereignty!¡±

    Qu Liuxi struggled out of his embrace and pinched the inside of his thigh. An Zheng cried out in pain and jumped backwards, ¡°When did you learn this move? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    Qu Liuxi shrugged her shoulders like An Zheng, ¡°Xiao Yezi taught me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When the two of you are together, can you study some good news ¡­ Twisting her thigh? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed at the clothes on An Zheng¡¯s body, and discovered that it fit him well: ¡°The sleeves and shoulders are a bit inappropriate, I¡¯ll go back and change them for you ¡­ Other than that, have you discovered the thing inside Chen Shaobai¡¯s body? I asked him, but he wouldn¡¯t say. While I was treating his injuries, I discovered that his body was abnormal, and there was a kind of Cultivation Power that didn¡¯t seem to belong to the human realm acting weirdly. This is different from your hellish aura. I¡¯ve never seen it before, so I can¡¯t say for sure. ¡±

    An Zheng said in a serious tone, ¡°How much does that affect him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°When I checked his pulse, I tried our best to probe this power, but that power sealed itself in his Dantian Qi Sea, so the power of the medicinal pellet could not prate it at all. I guessed that it was the power of a demonic art. He didn¡¯t show this kind of reaction before, so it should be that the seal was very tight. Perhaps ¡­ It¡¯s because he wants to go to hell to find you, so he undid some kind of seal. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, then turned around and left: ¡°I¡¯m going back on a trip, I¡¯ll go ask Master.¡±

    Inside the boat, Chen Xiaoyao was sitting on a small stool and ying chess with the Oldman Huo. When An Zheng arrived, the two were arguing fiercely over one move.

    Oldman Huo: ¡°You are a dignified great cultivator. Can you have some manners? You can¡¯t be friends with me like this! ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I am a grand cultivator, and you are even a grand master smith. You say I have no manners? You¡¯ve already regretted several steps in this game. Where is your character? ¡°Old thing, if you go on like this, you will lose your only chess friend!¡±

    An Zheng moved closer and discovered that he was ying Go.

    An Zheng squatted there: ¡°The two of you look better in front of me.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°I already made it three times. If he wants to regret his actions, I will make it four times. If he doesn¡¯t, then I will win.¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°I won¡¯t be joining!¡±

    He pushed the g away, ¡°How dare you let this young man off!¡±

    An Zheng finally reacted, in terms of age, Chen Xiaoyao was indeed much older than the Oldman Huo. Just from their appearances, Oldman Huo seemed to be Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s father. Chen Xiaoyao red at Oldman Huo: Young children are not to be taught!

    Oldman Huo: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me, I won¡¯t be joining. You didn¡¯t win against me anyway.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao: ¡°Do you care about face?¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°I¡¯m so old already, what¡¯s the point of being shameless?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao suddenly stood up and lectured: ¡°I¡¯m already this old and I still have some face, how old are you? I tell you, I was much more graceful than you were when I was your age. ¡±

    Oldman Huo curled his lips and finally stopped talking.

    An Zheng helped Oldman Huo up and sent him into the room. After Oldman Huo entered the room, he sneaked a peek at Chen Xiaoyao through the crack of the door, and thenughedcently: ¡°This old fellow is shameless, he wins every time we y chess, and he doesn¡¯t let me do it even once. I purposely want to anger him this time.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Enough, your tongue is old, your arms are old, and your legs are old. You say that as a member of the younger generation, you should respect him more. ¡±

    Oldman Huo: ¡°Get out!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Exiting Oldman Huo¡¯s room, Chen Xiaoyao said with an angry look on his face: ¡°Hey, young man, why don¡¯t you have a little face anymore? I am already so old that I am already taking care of little kids ying chess with him, okay ¡­ He still dares to be so shameless. ¡±

    ¡°You can act shamelessly as a child.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Chen Xiaoyao and sat down. After looking around, he lowered his voice and asked: ¡°Master, I seriously called you master. But no matter how serious I am, I am still your disciple ¡­ What happened to your son? I can see he¡¯s in trouble, but he won¡¯t say. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s expression darkened, and after a while, he let out a sigh of relief. His expression also became grave: ¡°Say, if I didn¡¯t warn him just now, wouldn¡¯t I have won four consecutive times?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Everyone has their own choice. This is Xiao Bai¡¯s own choice; even I have no right to interfere. If he couldn¡¯t hold on, then that was his choice. If he can make it through, then things will be a lot smoother in the future. ¡±

    ¡°What happens if I can¡¯t hold on?¡±

    ¡°I forgot who I am.¡±

    When Chen Xiaoyao said these five words, he actually didn¡¯t feel that heavy, yet his heart seemed to have been heavily struck by something.

    ¡°Whitey is different from you, and it¡¯s also different from most cultivators. Like you, he is special. When he was born, the Dantian Qi Sea was filled with demonic energy. For his safety, I was afraid that he had entered the demonic path when he was young and would never be able to return, so I sealed that demonic energy. If he does not break it, will he also be a genius, and live a normal life? ¡±

    Hisst sentence was filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°But in the end, he still chose to open the seal. Do you know anything about the creatures in this world?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sat there, his eyes unfocused: ¡°In this world, it seems like you are the leader, and that you are the ruler. However, people weren¡¯t the only ones. A lot of people know that the demon beasts we speak of are just a general statement. To be exact, the monkey wasn¡¯t a monster, but a monster. Just like those Summoning the Spiritual World summoner s, they were all demons. However, those things that do not seem to belong to life, such as stones, jade artifacts, or magic tools, by chance or coincidence, were able to gain the essence of the world, which gave birth to the essence of the sun and moon.

    ¡°Other than demons and spirits, there are two other things that are most ethereal. One is a ghost, the other is a devil. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao looked at An Zheng: ¡°Ghosts are spirits, and demons are Qi. There are many different kinds of qi in the world, so there are many different kinds of demons as well. When people talk about demons, they are always associated with evil. However, that was not the case. Just like humans had different types of good and evil, demons also existed. Mother of Xiao Bai ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a demon.¡±

    When he said these few words, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s face became a little pale: ¡°That is something that cannot be changed, even though it is a bit unfair to Xiao Bai. But if I had to repeat myself, I would still fall in love with her. She would still fall in love with me. The demonic energy was left in his body by Whitey¡¯s mother, that¡¯s unavoidable. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So if I don¡¯t go to hell, he will be fine.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know you treat Xiao Bai as a brother, but there are some things that you can¡¯t help him with. Even if it weren¡¯t for the matter of you going to hell, he would have opened the seal sooner orter. Do you know what he told me? ¡±

    ¡°He said that his mother left him this. Why did he escape? If you deny this demonic energy, then you deny the existence of his mother. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao turned around: ¡°I can¡¯t help him, and you can¡¯t help him either.¡±

    An Zheng stood there, and shouted towards Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s back: ¡°As a father, can¡¯t you think of a way?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s shoulder trembled and he did not turn his head around: ¡°You think ¡­ What have I done all these years? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt pain in his heart. He knew that his words just now were too hurtful. He cared about Chen Shaobai, but no matter how much he cared about his, it was nothingpared to how Chen Xiaoyao cared about her. Chen Shaobai was his friend, but he was actually Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s son. In this world, what could be more important than kinship?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s back.

    Chen Xiaoyao walked while waving his hand, ¡°Go back, everyone has their own businesses. Xiao Bai has his, you have yours. Didn¡¯t you guys want to go to Immortal pce ruins? There may be a future for you there, and there may be a future for Xiao Bai. ¡±

    His swinging hands looked somewhat pale.

 Chapter 925 - Im here!

    <h4>Chapter 925 ¨C I¡¯m here!</h4>

    The monk returned to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, where Monkey scolded for a long time. He could not understand why the monk wanted to return to the Great Thunder Lake Temple. The Buddha giving him the sariras to go to hell to kill Yatuo Angge was obviously just borrowing his strength to do so. At first, the Buddha Sect needed fanatics like Yatuo Angge, but now, it was toote. The Buddha Sect was eager for someone to step out and kill Yatuo Angge; it would be better to nurture someone anew than to let Yatuo Angge live, as it would also save a lot of trouble.

    However, the monk still went back. Monkey could not understand why.

    An Zheng wrapped his arm around the monkey¡¯s shoulder and looked into the distance, ¡°Monk, you hate the Buddhist Sect, but Monks are different. To monks, the Great Thunder Lake Temple s of the Buddhist Sect are their home. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Tch ¡­¡± For a family like that, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go back. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Monkey Bro, you can¡¯t make things difficult for this monk, right? The monk was adopted by the Great Thunder Lake Temple since he was young, that is his root. ¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Are we going to the immortal pce now?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I have more or less finished settling the matters here in the Western Region. Although I have not helped you to find the Jindan and this matter has been done many times, it is not too bad. I can¡¯t stay in the Western Regions for long. It is said that I absorbed all of the Power of Essence Thunder in the Great Thunder Lake Temple ¡­ If the Buddha can curse, then at least I won¡¯t be able to take care of myself in my current life. ¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°Who cares, that Power of Essence Thunder was originally something I helped the Buddhist Sect get. If I give it to you now, it would be much better than staying in the Great Thunder Lake Temple. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others packed their luggage and asked Monkey, ¡°What happened back then?¡±

    Monkey squatted on the windowsill. He had nothing to pack anyway.

    ¡°When I met Monk Qing Cang, it was his first time leaving Great Thunder Lake Temple to train. Qing Cang said, reading ten thousand books is not as good as walking ten thousand miles, Buddhist scriptures saypassion, far less than to see humanpassione true. At that time, I had already established myself in the Three Realms. Even in Inside the Immortal Pce, the Three Immortal Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Buddha and another person could really be considered powerful beyond this world. Buddha did not enter the immortal pce in the Western Regions. Although he did not know what he was thinking, from this point, he was somewhat simpler than those cultivators of the Central ins back then. After the Buddha avatar entered hell,ozi was also very impressed. ¡°However, no one is perfect and everyone has their own desires. To be honest, not many people can achieve the great deeds he did, but he did the wrong thing, something that everyone can do wrong.¡±

    ¡°The other is the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism.¡±

    When Monkey mentioned this name, his tone seemed to contain even more admiration: ¡°That demon looked more likuman than most people. At that time, the people I admired the most were three and a half people: one was the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, one was the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, one was the Daofather, and the other was the Buddha. The first time I met Qing Cang was on my way to see the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. We are both demons, so I am not convinced. I want to fight with him. ¡±

    ¡°In the end, I met Monk Qing Cang on the way. He was trying to persuade a few bandits to put down their butcher knives. At that time, those people had knives in their hands and had already injured them. With Qing Cang¡¯s cultivation, he could easily kill off those bandits. However, he did not do that, and only advised them as he stood. The banditspletely ignored him and wanted to kill him and take his things. With a sh, the monk stood in front of the man who had been intercepted. The bandit stabbed him with a knife, but he continued to persuade without a care in the world. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was so angry that I thought to myself, ¡®How can there be such a foolish person in this world?''¡±

    Chen Shaobai raised his thumb, he did not know whether to praise Qing Cang, or to think that the phrase ¡°monkey¡± was used foolishly.

    ¡°If I get angry, I¡¯ll charge out and smash those bandits to pieces. He can¡¯t stop me, but he¡¯s still trying to persuade me. Do you know, when I hit him, he really did dare to stand in front of me to block that bandit¡¯s attack. As for that foolish bandit, when he saw the monk standing in front of him as a shield, he gave the monk a knife strike from behind. ¡±

    Monkey threw up his hands. ¡°So, what iuman heart?¡±

    Du Shoushou stomped his feet in anger: ¡°Fuck, if I were to meet them, I will cut those bandits into pieces.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°That¡¯s what I did. I even bihigh in front of a monk. The monk¡¯s mouth was full of Amitabha, and when I asked him if he wanted to try it, he vomited. After vomiting, you still tried to reason with me, telling me to put down your butcher knife. I ignored him and spat out the meat in my mouth and was about to leave when he actually picked up the piece of meat that my father spat out and added it to the hole in his thigh. Then, he buried all the corpses and sat down cross-legged to do some legal acts. ¡±

    ¡°A proper monk.¡±

    Chen Shaobai concluded: ¡°He¡¯s also a boring monk, far worse than Divisions.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Later on, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. I wanted to follow Monk Qing Cang to see what exactly he was doing during his experiential learning. He saw that there were bones on the roadside, whether it was animal or human, they had to be buried in an extreme way. If he met an evil person, he would definitely go up and urge them. Others would hit and kick him, but he didn¡¯t retaliate. He only sped his hands and chattered on like a man chanting scriptures. I followed him all the way, and then asked him, ¡°What insights do you have?¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°Guess how Monk Cang answered me.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Monkey continued, ¡°He said that he began to doubt the Buddhist scriptures that he had read before.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but sigh: ¡°The way of the world shakes the faith of those who believe in the Buddha. This is the way of the world.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly remembered that before Monk Shi had left, he had mentioned about Monk Qing Cang in the Underworld. He must have suppressed too much killing intent in his heart in order to finally enter hell. What he cultivated was not killing, so from start to finish, he refused to kill. Even when he was faced with arge number of viins and evildoers, he did not make a move against them, and the more he did so, the more killing intent umted in his heart. Later on, when the Buddha lied to the monkey, he became even more suspicious of his own faith.

    Monkey didn¡¯t want to say more about what happened after that, so he just casually passed on a few words. It was obvious that the monkey had long since felt relieved about that matter. This waypical man with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. Some were pitiful, some were hateful, and some were cute.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly thought of something. ¡°Monkey Bro, what exactly happened to that realm at that time, why was it so chaotic? Some people say that the Saint Realm is higher than the Immortal Realm. Others say that the Immortal Realm is higher.

    ¡°There is no such thing as powerful.¡±

    Monkey exined, ¡°After the Immortal Pce appeared, those great figures who thought highly of themselves all entered the Inside the Immortal Pce, calling themselves immortals. When one reached the stage where they could fly to the Immortal Pces, they would naturally be referred to as the Immortal Realm. However, in theter stages, the people in the immortal pce began to suppress the cultivators of the Mortal Realm. They are worried that new cultivators will threaten their status, so no one is allowed to ascend. ¡±

    ¡°They closed the pathway to the immortal pce in the Mortal Realm, but it was opened in reverse. They cane down to the Mortal Realm at any time to remove any cultivator they think ihreat. As for the cultivators of the mortal world, they were unable to ascend after reaching the Immortal Realm. They were unwilling to ascend in theter stages, nor did they wish to have anything to do with the so-called Immortal Realm. Earlier on, there were actually no Immortal Realm cultivators, only the Saint Realm. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°For example, those ancient saints in the mythological era probably have a much more terrifying cultivationpared to the Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a little chaotic. It¡¯s just a different name for people of the same realm as each other. It¡¯s been rumored that the most powerful out of the Three Immortals Emperor is my n¡¯s ancestor, Purple Ivy.

    The monkey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter if it¡¯s Xuan-Yuan or Qing Lian, they both look down on each other, but none of them dare to provoke Purple Ivy. But Purple Ivy was also a madman, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do when he was the only one who wanted to make a move. Other people held great authority in the immortal pce, but he actually opened a tavern. The decorations were all over the ce, making it impossible for people to understand what he meant by ¡®feelings¡¯. Right ¡­ It was just the word ¡®feelings¡¯. Do you know what it means to havudder in his tavern? He hung his ss upside down. What do you mean? He mixed a few different kinds of wine together, you know? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not strange for him to do anything.¡±

    As he was speaking till here, Chen Shaobai suddenly took out an item from his spatial artifact and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°This is an item passed down from my family. It is said that it was personally made by the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy.

    An Zheng took it and looked at it. It was a magic tool the size of his palm, very thin, not even one centimeter thick. It was around ten centimeters long and seven to eight centimeters wide. The border was made of steel, and it was very round and had a nice feel to it. The surface was covered in ayer of crystal, making it look crystal clear. An Zheng discovered that there was a small hole at the bottom of this thing. He reached out and pressed it a little, then the crystal level lit up and two hands appeared.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Is this an allegory? Tell people to increase their trust and care and pray for world peace? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°So it was even able to emit sounds, wait, etc ¡­¡±

    They went downstairs to see Bai Jiu Li, and asked her if she knew where City Lord Jialou Huowu had gone to. Bai Jiu Li said with a sad expression that ever since he had fought with Yatuo Angge, the City Lord had left, and no one knew where he had gone to. An Zheng told Bai Jiu Li that if the City Lord came back, she would bid farewell for them. Bai Jiuli and the others had sent them out of the Caloro City and stood at the city gate for a long time without returning.

    Monkey was carrying an iron rod on his shoulder and his mouth was humming an unknown tune. His walking posture was unrestrained and unrestrained, but everyone could see that he wasn¡¯t free and easy. Instead, there was something heavy pressing down on him. To Jialou Huowu, to the monk, to herself.

    Far, far away from them waall dune.

    Jialou Huowu, who worurple cheongsam, held onto a jujube red horse and stood on top of the sand dune as she watched Monkey and the others leave. Her gaze was still on Monkey¡¯s back. She still stood there even when Monkey had disappeared. She slowly raised her hand and shook it ¡­ It was a farewell.

    No one knew if they would ever meet again, perhaps never.

    Du Shoushou sat on the horse with his legs crossed, and pointed to the east: ¡°Immortal pce, I¡¯ming!¡±

 Chapter 926 - A surprise for you

    <h4>Chapter 926 ¨C A surprise for you</h4>

    The Immortal pce ruins was currently in an abnormal bnce. Originally, the Western Regions and the Central ins had wanted to start a war with the Buddhist Sangha and Buddhist Daoists respectively. For this reason, the Great Xi Empire sacrificed dozens of small nations in the north, including the Buddhist Sangha and Central ins. However, these sacrifices became a joketer on. Those small countries and those small countries near the Great Xixi had a messy fight and countless deaths. This led to the destruction of the Han, State of Zhao, and Zhuo countries within the sixteen kingdoms.

    However, in the end, the irony was that the Buddhist Sect and Da Xi had reached a temporary solution. The two families no longer fought, but fought against the Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s summoner instead. Those small countries became victims, and those who died could not close their eyes even if they were buried in the yellow sand.

    The most ironic thing was that these two super existences were actually working together to make a fortune in the Immortal pce ruins.

    The Buddhist Sect and the Great Xi Empire made the decision to change the leadership of the Immortal pce ruins every other week. In other words, these few days, Da Xi¡¯s people were there to collect fees from all the cultivators that entered the Immortal pce ruins.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this ie, if everyone wanted to enter the immortal pce they would have to pay five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, this was already the highest price. Just from this ie alone, the Great Xixi and the Buddhist Sect had already maduge fortune. In fact, all the treasures that could be found on the surface in Immortal pce ruins had already been plundered by the two great powers. Not only that, the experts of the two great powers had also drawn out many forbidden grounds in the Immortal pce ruins.

    In other words, the cultivators who might have exhausted all their means to get those five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, in fact, no matter how hard they tried to find them in the immortal pce, they all ended up empty-handed.

    It would be much easier for An Zheng and the others to enter the Immortal pce ruins. He had a lot of medallions from the various big families of the Da Xi Empire. With these tokens, they could easily enter the Immortal pce ruins.

    In a pavilion, An Zheng and the others sat down to rest.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Our goal is still the core area of the three Immortal Emperors, after all, if we want to change An Zheng¡¯s current constitution, only Immortal Emperor treasures can be used. ¡°However, the core region has been upied by the great powers of Da Xi and the Buddhist Sect. These are all forbidden areas that they designated. If you want to enter, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid of them, with our current strength, we can sweep through any forbidden region in Inside the Immortal Pce. However, if there was nothing after the scan, it would be exposed. At that time, the experts of the Buddhist Sect and the Great Xixi wille out in full strength, and the gains will not make up for the losses. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and said, ¡°Alright, everyone spread out and go look for him. If you discover anything, contact us.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Ying Yu. After all, it¡¯s her first timeing to the Immortal pce ruins. I¡¯m apanying her, so I¡¯m not afraid of any idents happening.¡±

    ¡°Monkey, follow the two of you.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the monkey: ¡°Take it as your bodyguard for this sweet couple.¡±

    Qi Tian acknowledged: ¡°I don¡¯t care who I go with.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then I can only apany Xiao Yezi.¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips: ¡°Which one needs you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany An Zheng? You go take a look with Xiao Liu¡¯er.¡±

    Gu Qianye held onto Qu Liuxi¡¯s shoulders tightly: ¡°Are you afraid? I¡¯m taking her away now, just to stop the two of you from whispering sweet nothings to each other.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Don¡¯t be wicked, you know how to pee on the brick bed.¡±

    Gu Qianye went over and grabbed Chen Shaobai¡¯s ears: ¡°Tell me, who told you this secret!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can¡¯t I personally experience it?¡±

    After the three groups were divided, one group went to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Immortal Pce, one group went to her side and the other group went to Purple Ivy¡¯s side. Chen Shaobai insisted that he was Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant and decided to follow Gu Qianye to the Purple Ivy Immortal Pce. Du Shoushou, Ying Yu and Monkey chose to go to the Blue Lotus area, while An Zheng and Qu Liuxi went to the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Pce.

    When they were almost to the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Pce, the road was sealed off by the people from the Da Xi side. A group of cultivators wearing the same uniform set up a barricade. As long as they didn¡¯t have a special pass, they were not allowed to get close. They were extremely tyrannical, and a few of them wanted to go over and be stopped. After saying a few words in anger, they were pushed down and then tied up with special ropes. They did not know what the consequences would be.

    It was drizzling inside Inside the Immortal Pce, so An Zheng held up an umbre for Qu Liuxi. The two of them stood in the distance and watched for a while, then found a ce to sit down and observe.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jin¡¯ling Guards.¡±

    An Zheng introduced them to Qu Liuxi: ¡°In the Da Xi army, there are five guards and horses, who are the most elite. They do not have many people, but each of them are killing machines that are one in a thousand. They were selected by Chen Wunuo from the army to train in secret.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a little difficult to get in.¡±

    ¡°For others.¡±

    An Zheng gave the umbre to Qu Liuxi: ¡°Wait here for me for a while, I¡¯ll go and see if I can return with two tokens.¡±

    After An Zheng left, he deliberately circled around, and then entered from the other side. It was tightly guarded inside. The five men from the Jin¡¯ling Guards were patrolling back and forth in groups. There was no break at all. However, with An Zheng¡¯s speed, it would not be difficult for him to hide it from these Golden Tomb Guards. Although he said that he was going to get two pieces of the order badge, he was actually worried that Qu Liuxi might encounter some danger following him.

    An Zheng carefully moved closer to the iplete pce hall, with his current strength, he did not need to be too worried. After all, in this world, the number of experts at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage were few and far between.

    An Zheng¡¯s body appeared inside the hall in a sh. Seeing that there was a very wide beam on the roof, he jumped up. A few people were talking among themselves. One of them seemed to have sensed something and turned around to take a nce. After not realizing it, he curiously withdrew his gaze.

    That person was actually one of the four marshal of the Sanctuary, Ye Tianlian. He had the highest qualification to be the one of the four.

    Several people were standing beside him, reporting something.

    ¡°Marshal ¡­¡±

    One of the armored men said with his head bowed, ¡°Those who fought had already entered the Western Regions, and the results are quite remarkable. At this critical moment, I wonder what orders the Marshal has for me to be transferred from the Northwest to the Immortal pce ruins? ¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the Battle Mage?¡±

    ¡°I brought five.¡±

    Ye Tianlian acknowledged: ¡°Your Majesty has instructed me, that the contraction of the Western Regions is very strong. Therefore, he transferred thebatants into the Immortal pce and had them hunt for cultivators who entered the Inside the Immortal Pce. They were mainly cultivators of the Western Regions, but not limited to those who entered the Western Regions. As for the cultivators outside of the Da Xi country, they could be killed at will. Those who could enter the Immortal pce ruins were all cultivators of the Captive Stage. Qi Xiao... I will be returning to the Jinling soon, and the one who reced me will be Sima Pingfeng. Before I leave, you will take charge of Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s matters. ¡±

    Qi Xiao immediately bent down: ¡°I will follow your orders.¡±

    Ye Tianlian stayed silent for a while and then said: ¡°You should know as well, although the Battle Mage Project was destroyed by that person called Chen Liuxi, it is after all, only a Northern Underground Pce, and its influence is limited. These five were the first five to enter the Immortal pce, and other Underground World¡¯s fighters would be sent to the Immortal pce ruinster. To them, this was their battlefield. Killing arge amount of cultivators from other forces would be of great benefit to Da Xi. Your Majesty is very concerned, don¡¯t make any mistakes. ¡±

    ¡°This lowly one will remember the marshal¡¯s words. Nothing will happen to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Ye Tianlian looked outside: ¡°Gu Zhao Tang, have you made any progress on the recent discoveries?¡±

    The other person who wore the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s trademark white robe was a middle-aged man who looked to be around forty years old. An Zheng had heard of this Gu Zhao Tang¡¯s name, and his position in the Star Observation Pavilion wasn¡¯t low. He could at least be in the top ten.

    ¡°Marshal, the space that we just discovered is extremely likely to have been personally created by Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan. However, it was really dangerous inside. There were at least twenty to thirty people inside. ¡°Before we have more people on our side, we¡¯ll temporarily stop the exploration.¡±

    Ye Tianlian paced back and forth, and after thinking for a while, she said: ¡°This way ¡­ Opening that space to the outside world was a newly discovered space, yet no exploration had been carried out. It was an opportunity given to all cultivators by the Great Western Holy See, the grace that the Sacred Emperor had given them. Each person can pay ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stono enter the dimensional space and anything that they obtain in the dimensional space will belong to them. ¡±

    Gu Zhao Tang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°But Marshal, then there might really breasure inside.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone silly studying astrology?¡±

    Ye Tianlian coldly snorted, ¡°Everything in the Immortal pce ruins is from Da Xi and all of it is from your majesty. How can they really take it away? The people who put them in were just cannon fodder. Let them explore, and our men will follow, so we won¡¯t sacrifice our men. In addition, you should also include the five fighters. That is the natural best training field. ¡±

    Qi Xiao could not help butugh, ¡°Marshal is indeed powerful. When those idiots heard that we had opened up a new dimension that we had not explored before, they rushed over us like we were carp crossing a river. Not only will we have arge amount of Golden-Rank Spirit Stono take in, we will also be able to let these people discover all the dangers. ¡±

    Ye Tianlian smiled slightly: ¡°You need to use your brain when doing things, otherwise how would you lead soldiers to war. Qi Xiao, you are more than right in your actions, but you are not right in your actions. I will bring you with me in the future. After all, the army is verycking in manpower right now. You are already a general of the Temple, and if the contribution is really great, I don¡¯t mind rmending to His Majesty that we increase the number of Saint Generals by one. ¡±

    Qi Xiao bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Marshal!¡±

    Ye Tianlian said, ¡°It was all for the great Xi, for your majesty. Now go ahead and make the arrangements. Remember, don¡¯t let those people arouse any suspicion. Therefore, there was a limit to the number of people that could enter, and only a maximum of three hundred people could enter each day. Those who entered really did discovereasure, and they shouldn¡¯t make a move in space. They could only kill after exiting the space. It would be best if the people watching from the outside could see someone bringing out a treasure. Only then, more people would rush in crazily. ¡±

    Qi Xiao said: ¡°I will remember.¡±

    Ye Tianlian looked at Gu Zhao Tang, ¡°Just cooperate fully with the people of the Star Observation Pavilion, don¡¯t cover things up too tightly. If you feel that there¡¯s a danger somewhere but there¡¯igh possibility of treasures existing, you should help those people enter.

    Gu Zhaoting didn¡¯t like this man¡¯s arrogance, but he could only nod his head in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the Marshal¡¯s orders.¡±

    Ye Tianlian turned around and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. ¡°That scum called An Zheng has disappeared from the Western Regions, and he¡¯s extremely likely to enter the Inside the Immortal Pce. If you discover this person, immediately tell me. I will personally bring him back to the Jinling for His Majesty to deal with. ¡±

    Qi Xiaoughed coldly: ¡°If this lowly subordinate sees this, he will definitely not be let off easily.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and muttered to himself in his heart.

    ¡°If you think of me like that, then I¡¯ll give you guys a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 927 - Unknown Space

    <h4>Chapter 927 ¨C Unknown Space</h4>

    National interests have nothing to do with justice or evil.

    The Da Xi had trained warriors, so they used the Immortal pce ruins as their training ground. They had made the cultivators from the small countries and the Western Regions their hunting targets. All of this was because they were in the interest of the Great Xixi. Justice? Evil?

    Sometimes, An Zheng would also think about whether he was a Swallow or a Siren.

    Later, An Zheng determined that he had to berson first.

    Ye Tianlian set n to hunt and kill cultivators in the spatial space. An Zheng couldn¡¯t stop this n at all, but he could stop the warrior from killing people. Those cultivators who heard that an unexplored space was open were unable to persuade his. If An Zheng had jumped out and shouted from the spatial entrance that this was a trap, those of you who had entered would all die, who would believe him? Everyone would think that he was just a madman, or that he would stop everyone from going in and then he would go in alone and make a fortune.

    Therefore, An Zheng did not even consider doing this meaningless thing.

    An Zheng went back to find Qu Liuxi, to have her send a signal to Gu Qianye and the others toe over, then he would first go to the spatial area to line up. With the mask that Zhong Jiuge gave him, An Zheng was not worried that someone would find out. When they reached the entrance of the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Pce, there was already a long queue at the side. An Zheng was very clear that not all of them would be able to take out ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, so the massacre was definitely not only carried out in space.

    Those who could not gather ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would be crazy, and they would attack those who could.

    The number of people that opened up everyday was not more than three hundred. An Zheng estimated that there were at least six or seven hundred people queuing up in front. The news had just been released and there would be more people rushing overter on. An Zheng was silent for a moment, then leaped ontigh ground. He took out a few dozen Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s and shouted: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone,e over here! We have plenty of opportunities to get in! ¡±

    After shouting, the people standing in line were stunned for a moment, and then someone immediately rushed towards An Zheng. When the first person arrived, there was a wave of peopleing from behind. On the other hand, more than half of the people in the queue couldn¡¯t possibly take out so many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s in one go. Even if he had the money, it might not necessarily be on him. That was why when they heard An Zheng¡¯s shout, many people rushed over.

    Seeing the crowd approaching, An Zheng casually threw dozens of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in every direction, and the group immediately dispersed like a swarm of ants. The ce where they were lined up suddenly became quiet. An Zheng casually walked over and lined up in front.

    After paying ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, the person in charge of collecting the Golden Scale Guard looked at An Zheng. An Zhengughed and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t try to get in, you won¡¯t even be able to.¡±

    The man nodded, and paid extra attention to An Zheng¡¯s appearance, and then let An Zheng in. Not long after, An Zheng¡¯s matter had reached the ears of the Temple General Qi Xiao. But Qi Xiao did not care, andughed, saying that it was just some clever man with money, after entering the space, he would send people to watch him.

    An Zheng easily entered the space and followed the waves of people. The Golden Scale Guards, who were in charge of maintaining order, scolded loudly from both sides, making the people who were squeezing forward line up. It was only three hundred people, and the group quickly passed through the entrance and entered the space.

    The moment he entered the space, An Zheng was shocked. Not far from the entrance was a cliff, and in the end, several people in front of him were squeezed by the people at the back and fell off the cliff. Behind An Zheng, a fatty was nudging him: ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. A good dog does not block the way.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at the fatty who red at An Zheng: ¡°What are you trying to force me to do? Do you believe that I won¡¯t cut you into eight pieces right now? ¡°F * ck you, then I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs first, idiot.¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything and stepped to the side. The fat guy scolded, ¡°Good grandson is so sensible. You don¡¯t even seem to be born from your mother. It should be your grandfather and your mother¡¯s fault. I¡¯m really sorry, your father.¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak. When that person reached the side of the cliff and looked down, An Zheng used his leg to kick that guy down. At the same time that that person fell, An Zheng activated the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s plundering ability, causing that person¡¯s spatial artifact to be instantly sucked over. An Zheng forcibly wiped away that person¡¯s Cultivation Power, and discovered that there wasn¡¯t much valuable stuff in the spatial artifact.

    Fortunately, he still had a few dozen Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, so he thought that he could make up for hisck of wealth at the spatial entrance just now. There were a few red rank magic tools that An Zheng did not even bother to look at, he took them out and directly threw them into the back of the crowd, and then they started to fight again.

    An Zheng jumped down from the cliff, and when hended, the fat guy fell so hard that he didn¡¯t even manage to stand up. Earlier, when An Zheng kicked the cliff, he used the power of sealing. That person¡¯s Cultivation Power could not be used, and fell down from the sky. The cliff was oveundred meters high, and the fact that this person did not fall to his death showed that his body was not bad. When An Zhengnded on the ground, it seemed as if he identally stepped on that person¡¯s palm. That fatty eximed: ¡°That grandson stepped on my hand?!¡±

    An Zheng looked down: ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Then he stepped on the man¡¯s mouth and broke all his teeth.

    ¡°Wrong step, I should step on your mouth.¡±

    That fatty crawled back up, his mouth full of blood and he was still cursing nonstop at An Zheng. It was just that he had no teeth, and the pain was really intense, so much so that even his pronunciation became erratic during his cursing. No one except himself would be able to tell what he was swearing about.

    An Zheng did not care what he scolded, what he cared about was that he scolded.

    Then, An Zheng went back and grabbed that person¡¯s hair, then pped his face a few times. The person¡¯s face immediately swelled up from the p. A momentter, it became likig¡¯s head. An Zheng looked at the person with fear in his eyes and sneered: ¡°Some people seek death, it¡¯s not because they did so many evil deeds, but because of their cheap mouths. If I hear a sound from your mouth again, I¡¯ll tear your tongue out and stuff it into your fart eyes so you can lick your own fart eyes. ¡±

    That person subconsciously raised his hand to cover his mouth. He really didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Just at this time, Chen Shaobai and the others entered. Chen Shaobai looked at the guy whose face was covered in blood and asked An Zheng what was going on. Just as An Zheng was about to speak, he heard a vague sentence floating behind him ¡­ Fuck you.

    An Zheng turned around and pped him across the face, directly pping him half to the face. Chen Shaobai immediately went over: ¡°Stop, stop, it¡¯s so painful to hit someone like this, you don¡¯t even know how painful it is ¡­ ¡°My hand.¡±

    He passed Purple Ivy¡¯s magical artifact, which had some unknown use, to An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know what this thing is used for, but it¡¯s very sturdy.¡±

    An Zheng took it and looked, although it was a little small, it was very convenient to look at. Holding this thing from left to right, in less than a minute, the man¡¯s face had been pped open. Many pieces of flesh and blood flew out and hung on the leaves at the side. It truly looked cruel to the extreme.

    As An Zheng fanned himself, that unknown magical artifact¡¯s crystal face suddenly lit up, and his tworge and small hands held together once again. Apanied by the crackling sounds of An Zheng pping his lips, strange music came out.

    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait ¡­

    A few secondster, that person¡¯s face had been pped so hard that it hadpletely disappeared, and he had fainted as well. An Zheng looked at the bloody ¡°magical equipment¡±, found a handkerchief and wiped it clean, then handed it to Chen Shaobai: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the thing and shook his head: ¡°You keep it, I feel that it would be more useful for you to keep it than me ¡­.¡±

    An Zheng did not hold back and kept the item: What is this thing called?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite sturdy. How about I call it Brick?¡± It¡¯s a lot smaller than a brick, but it¡¯s about as useful. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Up to you.¡±

    The few of them continued walking. Below the cliff was arge basin, all of which were trees that could not be carried even with hands folded. Moreover, the deeper they went, the bigger the trees became. From time to time, the cries of wild beasts and the shouts of people could be heard in the dense forest. It was obvious that the cultivators that came first had already started to make their move against the wild beasts that originally existed in this space.

    In just a few minutes, he saw a group of bloodied people running over. It was clear that they had failed in their attempt to act cool. After being bitten by some wild beast, they had almost lost their human form. An Zheng thought to himself, even if the Golden Scale Guards were to explore this ce, they would be able to harm dozens of experts. Did these rogue cultivators think that this was heaven?

    A few hundred meters further on, there was a man looking around as he walked. An Zheng remembered that this person was the first to enter, and he did not have anypanions, just as he was about to call out for him to take note of, something suddenly came out from the forest and bit his head. It looked like a boa constrictor, but after biting its head and twisting it a few times, the head was bitten off and the blood spurted out of its neck like a fountain.

    An Zheng¡¯s movements was already extremely fast, but it was still too slow. By the time he rushed over, the man¡¯s head was already gone. A grey, flesh-worm-like object quickly shrank back into the tree trunk. Not even a trace of it could be seen.

    ¡°Be careful, this ce is very strange.¡±

    Just as An Zheng finished reminding him, he heard another miserable scream from afar. Soon after, he saw a flock of birds about the size of a palm flying in the sky. They were so numerous that they were terrifying, and so many of them were flying in the sky. Only then did he clearly see that there was a cultivator among the flock of birds. The chomping of the birds forcefully lifted him up into the air with each bite. A few secondster, a skeleton that had been gnawed clean fell to the ground. There was only a little bit of blood left on the bone. There wasn¡¯t even a single strand of flesh left.

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes, ¡°Fuck... What the hell is this ce. ¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly saw arge group of ants crawling across the ground. Each of them was as big as a finger. As these ants rapidly crawled forward, the forest in the distance immediately churned. Quite a few demon beasts roared as they fled far away, as if they were extremely afraid of these ants.

    Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi were so scared that they had their hands together and their faces turned white. No matter how powerful a girl was, she was still more or less resistant to this kind of insect.

    At this moment, a shout suddenly came from afar, ¡°Come quickly, there are treasures here!¡±

    The voice was indescribably excited, but An Zheng¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°There¡¯rap.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there treasures?¡±

    ¡°Who would call out when there¡¯s treasure?!¡±

    An Zheng lowered his body, and like a gust of wind, he rushed forward.

 Chapter 928 - Fear

    <h4>Chapter 928 ¨C Fear</h4>

    From far away, there came a shout of excitement that seemed to have drilled into their very bones. Many people ran towards that direction. That saying that there were treasures here had attracted the souls of many people. But at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed greatly, and quickly rushed over.

    Yes, in a ce like Immortal pce ruins, if someone found a treasure, who would still shout it out loud?

    However, in the face of excitement and desire, not many people could remain rational.

    When An Zheng rushed over, there were already a few people on the ground. All of them had died with a single strike, their wounds all over their hearts. It seemed like he had used a strange weapon to kill it. From the front, the wound was only as big ahumb and the wound on his back was even smaller. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they would think it was just a red dot.

    iron rod?

    An Zheng frowned, and chased after him.

    After running about two hundred meters, they reached a cliff. On top of the cliff, there was a cave about the height of a person. Corpses were strewn all over the entrance of the cave, making people¡¯s scalp tingle. Everyone had a hole in their heart, which meant that so many people could have been killed by one person.

    At first, An Zheng thought that the group of people had chased after them when they discovered someone was killing them. But it was only here that he was sure that it was a group of people who were chasing after a group of people. One of them was lying on the ground, notpletely dead yet. He grabbed An Zheng¡¯s pants and pointed at his own chest with all his might, trying to open his mouth but unable to make a sound.

    ¡°Save ¡­¡±

    In the end, he only made one sound, and then he fell back and died.

    Apparently, this was all part of their n. They had been lured into the cave and chased inside. This n was definitely not executed by one person, at least two. A group of mixed cultivators deliberately brought them into the cave, and the fact that the pursuer entered the cave was equivalent to entering the ughterhouse prepared for him.

    An Zheng entered the cave and chased after them. Every few meters, there was a corpse on the ground. Because the killers were too fast, many people didn¡¯t die immediately and were still wailing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go inside!¡±

    A dying person shouted to An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s a demon, don¡¯t go!¡±

    An Zheng initially did not want to waste medicinal pellets to save these people who had their reason ripped apart by greed, but before this person died, his kind thoughts caused An Zheng to pause in his steps. He turned around and looked at the man¡¯s injuries. The man¡¯s luck was not bad. Although the wound was on his heart, it was slightly off. An Zheng took ouellet of Golden-Rank and stuffed it into his mouth: ¡°Leave the Immortal pce ruins, this is not a ce you should be.¡±

    The man knelt down. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°You saved yourself. Your life was originally not as precious as my golden core.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he chased after him inside, and the injured man¡¯s luck was extremely good, he was about to exit the cave and meet Qu Liuxi and the others again. Qu Liuxi helped him apply the medicine, so there were not many people who could match her medical skills in the entire world. After a golden pellet and Qu Liuxi¡¯s treatment, that person¡¯s injuries were quickly controlled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯te back.¡±

    Qu Liuxi supported the man and said.

    That person looked at Qu Liuxi as though he was looking at a goddess. But when he heard the feeling from Qu Liuxi¡¯s words from the person who saved him earlier, he understood.

    An Zheng chased after him all the way, and at the end of the cave was actually the other side of the mountain. This was a cave that cut through the entire mountain, and opposite it was a dense forest that he could not see the end of. An Zheng saw that there waerson standing in front of him in a strange posture, and when he rushed over, he saw that the person was standing in a swamp, and it seemed like there was something biting at him in the swamp. He could not get out, and he could not escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here! There¡¯s a demon beast here!¡±

    The man shouted, but before the voice could fall, An Zheng had already rushed forward, grabbing onto his chest and pulling. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, that person¡¯s kneecaps were all gone. A python-like thing bit into his leg, but it still continued to gnaw on it. An Zheng had just seen this thing outside the cave. It looked like a giant earthworm.

    This thing was so greedy that it frightened people. Even after it was pulled out from the swamp, it still continued to bite the man¡¯s leg. The earthworm¡¯s mouth was filled witing of densely packed teeth that were biting at an extremely fast speed. An Zheng twisted the body of the earthworm, causing it to open its mouth wide and bite towards An Zheng¡¯s arm.

    With a ng, the tooth broke into pieces.

    The purple lightning in An Zheng¡¯s hands extended out and the bug was instantly burnt to ashes. After An Zheng threw down a pill, he chased after the cultivator, who was in so much pain that he had already fainted.

    After chasing for another few hundred meters, he saw that there were at least fifty to sixty people ganging up on one person and shouted loudly. Only when they got closer did they clearly see that this wasn¡¯t a gang fight, this was simply a person hunting. However, after these people were caught up to, they had no way to run. They could only unite and put everything on the line.

    That person was dressed in ck, and in his hand was a 1.2-3 meter long iron rod, his movements was extremely fast and strange.

    A cultivator stepped forward and shed down with his saber. He could clearly see the ck-clothed man standing there, but after that one sh, he had disappeared. A few ck shadows shed by. The de wielding cultivator looked left and right, not knowing which ck shadow was the real one. In the end, witu sound, the iron rod pierced through his back.

    The other cultivator was quite powerful, and saw the opportunity to stab the ck-clothed man in the back. Dang! The ck-clothed man staggered a bit from the stab, but actually turned around and stabbed his opponent to death with a iron rod. That fierce strike was actually unable to do anything to him.

    Fighter!

    Furthermore, it looked to be even stronger than when An Zheng had met them in the Northwest Earth Pce. This also meant that these warriors had been remodelled and now had the ability to evolve. They were already Lower Celestial Stage Rankers from the start, if they were to evolve ¡­ One could imagine how terrifying it was.

    A fighter who kills seems to be paranoid and only stabs the heart. The group of people still dared to gather together and fight back. After five or six people died, no one dared to go up anymore. They once again turned around and ran.

    An Zheng shot forward like an arrow, while the iron rod had already pierced another cultivator¡¯s back. An Zheng arrived, grabbed the cultivator in front of him and threw him forward, the Broken Army Sword in his hand nged and pushed the iron rod away.

    The participant looked at An Zheng in shock, then actually turned around and left immediately. Maybe he could tell that An Zheng was strong, so he didn¡¯t even consider fighting.

    An Zheng chased after him in a sh, and swept out with his sword after stopping the enemy. The Warrior¡¯s iron rod blocked it for a bit, but who knew what kind of equipment was used to create it? It was just that the strength of An Zheng¡¯s body was stronger than what he could match, and could send his iron rod flying with a single sword strike. The fighter knew he could not escape, so he chose to self-destruct without any hesitation!

    An Zheng wanted to move forward, but when he saw the man¡¯s body twist, he immediately retreated.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The dense forest was cleared to the size of a thousand meters. A huge pit appeared on the ground, and not a single de of grass could be seen within a thousand meters.

    A fighter, a Lower Celestial Stage level killing machine, actually chose to self-destruct without hesitation. If An Zheng¡¯s teleportation distance was just a little bit smaller, he might have been affected by the explosion. If it was someone else, who was on par with An Zheng but was slower than him, they would have been injured by the explosion. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to instantly kill him, the severity of his injuries waspletely different.

    Chen Shaobai caught up, and looking at that terrifying pit, his expression changed. ¡°So ruthless.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°They have been trained to be killing machines, so if they think they cannot escape, they will choose to self-destruct without hesitation. If I had been a little slower, I might have been left behind. This is something that a normal person would never be able to do. It¡¯s suicide, and he actually didn¡¯t even think for a second. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°As you can imagine, if these warriors were to be thrown into the battlefield, it would berrifying thing for the enemy. If it is used to assassinate the head of the enemy, there is no need to worry about any idents happening after being captured alive. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi caught up from behind, and carefully looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    He looked into the distance and saw that all the surviving cultivators had already fled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. A fighter self-detonated. An expert of the Jin¡¯ling Guards will soone to investigate.¡±

    An Zheng and the others turned and left, looking down from the top of the mountain, which was not too far away from here. Not long after, arge group of Jin¡¯ling Guards came from all directions and quickly entered the deep pit as if they were searching for something. Ten minutester, someone came out of the pit with a ck object in his hand. The remaining Jin¡¯ling Guards quickly retreated to protect him.

    ¡°There¡¯roblem.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Wait for me, I will go take a look.¡±

    Chen Shaobai passed the yaksha umbre to An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and rushed down from the top of the mountain. The team of Jin¡¯ling Guards was in a protective formation, and the Jin¡¯ling Guards were tightly protected. Everyone was using him as the center of the formation. Only the protection of the officials and the princes would be of any use. An Zheng stared at the ck object in the man¡¯s hand, and realised that it was an iron box that was around 10 cm square.

    An Zheng suddenly teleported over and knocked over the person holding the thing in one move amongst the crowd of Golden Tomb Guards. Then, he appeared out of the crowd in a sh and left with his fastest speed. The Jin¡¯ling Guards roared and immediately began to scatter in search of their subordinates. They were truly well-trained.

    An Zheng brought the iron box back to the ce where he was fighting over the items. He stood there for a while with the yaksha umbre in his hand.

    After returning to the top of the mountain, An Zheng opened the iron box. In fact, it was not really a metal box, and its shape was irregr. It looked like it was made of a special metal, but it was much lighter than the metal. When he opened it, he found a beating heart inside.

    ¡°Fighters?¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face turned white: Damn it, in other words, as long as the heart is not damaged, these warriors will not die?

    ¡°No wonder he chose to self-destruct without any hesitation.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°He was never human.¡±

    Qu Liuxi squatted down and looked at the box and the heart: ¡°This box iype of magic tool that can store vital energy. It looks like it can ensure that the heart will beat again within an hour. I suspect that this thing was not brought over by them when they were looking for someone. Instead, it was inside the body of that warrior from the start. Its heart was surrounded by this thing, which is why it did not self-destruct. ¡±

    ¡°Just how evil ierson to be able to develop such a method?¡±

    An Zheng stood up and looked down the mountain, ¡°This is only one of them. There are still four left. Those cultivators who entered the Immortal pce ruins were their prey ¡­ Chen Wunuo is about to go crazy. ¡±

 Chapter 929 - Freak

    <h4>Chapter 929 ¨C Freak</h4>

    This was not an underground pce, there were no crystal ball nor Heaven¡¯s Eye. Therefore, the people from the Jin¡¯ling Guard did not know why the Battle Soldier suddenly self-destructed, and even more so, did not know that An Zheng had already arrived.

    However, as the most senior Marshal in the Great Western Army, Ye Tianlian¡¯s sharp senses made him uneasy.

    ¡°Qi Xiao, send people to take back the warrior. Don¡¯t let him out during today.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noroblem for the fighter to self-destruct, it¡¯s a problem for him to meet his enemy.¡±

    Ye Tianlian paced back and forth in the house: ¡°Battle beings kill cultivators, and there are people hunting battle beings.¡±

    Qi Xiao¡¯s face changed: Who dares?

    He asked, ¡°Those that enter the immortal pce are all on our list, no one has the strength to poshreat to those that battle. If there really is such a person, this lowly servant thinks that he was let in intentionally during thest rotation, when we were hosting the Buddhist Sect. ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s that An Zheng.¡±

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°If it really is this person, then we can make use of him. Change your previous n, take back the three fighters, and let one of them go. Let¡¯s see if this person is An Zheng or not. If he is, then we can catch him and hisrades in one fell swoop. ¡°This person ihorn in the side for His Majesty. If we get rid of him, your credit book will go up by another level.¡±

    Qi Xiao cupped his fists and said, ¡°I still need to thank Marshal for your guidance.¡±

    Ye Tianlian waved his hand: ¡°Go and arrange it.¡±

    Qi Xiao turned and left.

    Ye Tianlian turned around and looked at Gu Zhao Tang, who was standing at the side and not saying a word: ¡°What, you seem to have something to say?¡±

    ¡°If it really is that person called An Zheng, I think it¡¯s better not to kill him. Of course, I don¡¯t think so here. ¡±

    Gu Zhao Tang said, ¡°His Majesty really cares about this man. The Marshal previously said that he would be apprehended and sent to the Jinling. Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡±

    ¡°Because I hate this man more and more.¡±

    Ye Tianlian walked out: ¡°Is this reason enough?¡±

    Gu Zhao Tang smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest here, so whatever you say is true.¡±

    In this space, many people died at the hands of thebatants and demonic beasts. This space had already existed for a very, very long time. If it was really created by Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, then it would be at least ten thousand years ago. In such a long period of time, Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan had disappeared again, so how terrifying was the cultivation of the beasts in this space?

    Moreover, in this dreand, the concentration of heaven and earth origin energy was still at the same level as it was in the ancient times. These demon beasts continued to evolve and finally, there were many forms that the current cultivators did not understand. No one knew.

    An Zheng and the others passed through a bamboo forest and saw the corpse of a person hanging on the bamboo. Strangely, the bamboo did not break. The leaves on it remained intact. So how was this person prated?

    He hung on the bamboo just like that. Blood flowed down along the bamboo and soon seeped into the ground.

    Du Shoushou was shocked, he walked over and looked at it carefully: ¡°The bamboo is still growing on the ground, the branches and leaves on it are not damaged at all, how did this person hang it up?¡±

    An Zheng tugged at Du Shoushou: ¡°Idiot, of course there¡¯s something wrong with this bamboo.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hahahaha... What problem can there be with the bamboo? ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the bamboo closest to him suddenly pulled up from the ground. The bamboo pole that left the ground had no roots at all, and its bottom was as sharp as a bamboo pole. The bamboo stick lifted up and stabbed down towards Du Shoushou, who pushed Du Shoushou away. The Broken Army Sword swept across and cut that bamboo with a swoosh.

    A green liquid sprayed out, if An Zheng had not reacted quickly, he would have been sshed all over.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bamboo! It¡¯s a demonic beast!¡±

    All the bamboo in the bamboo forest started to move. Only now did they realize that it wasn¡¯t any bamboo forest at all, but a group of extremely strange demon beasts. Yes, not one, but a bunch. These demon beasts were at least fifty to sixty meters tall, but most of them were legs. Those thick bamboo sticks were able to move their legs in time. Every demon beast had twelve long legs, exactly the same as the bamboo sticks.

    Their bodies were hidden behind something that looked like bamboo leaves, and from below, they looked like spiders.

    There were at leashousand of them, and the bamboo forest could be made into an illusion. If An Zheng and the others were not at the edge of the bamboo forest but inside, the situation now would be even more dangerous.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Du Shoushou cursed: ¡°If you want to stomp on fat grandpa, fat grandpa will first turn you all into cripples.¡±

    He summoned his Triton and rushed into the bamboo forest. The Triton swept out and swept across the area. A momentter, arge portion of the long-legged Bamboo Monsters fell to the ground. The camouge abilities of these items were unrivalled, but their defensive and offensive capabilities weren¡¯t too great. Du Shoushou started sweeping the monsters as soon as he went in alone. The long-legged Bamboo Monster that was still chasing after him at the start started to run away. Unfortunately, their legs were too long and there were so many of them, so they couldn¡¯t run very fast.

    Du Shoushou killed so many Triton that he started attacking them from both sides.

    At this moment, he seemed to hear a series of light pping wings. Du Shoushou turned his head fiercely, but didn¡¯t see anything. Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly rushed over, the Broken Army Sword threw forward, the sword rotated and flew forward, witu pu pu sound, something was cut off.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou and quickly left just in time to see a group of cultivators passing by. Seeing An Zheng and the others running away scared them so much that they ran with them. After running for a while, they didn¡¯t see any danger. Some of them stopped to sense and after confirming that it was a false rm, they waved their hands towards theirpanions, ¡°Don¡¯t run anymore. Dammit, I¡¯m afraid those people have gone mad from fright.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the head flew into the air with a ¡°pu¡±. The scene of blood spurting out from his neck was extremely shocking. Hispanions gave a cry of rm and began to flee, but they were too slow. When An Zheng looked back, he only saw an arm and a thigh among the group of people.

    However, they couldn¡¯t see anything. They could only see the people running. Their arms and legs were broken. Their heads flew up or their entire bodies were cut off. And the dead people were still running forward.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted as he ran.

    ¡°A bunch of butterflies.¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye and the three dark purple star point in his left eye started to revolve. Others might not be able to see those things, but An Zheng could ¡­ The scene he saw with his left eye was a group ofrge butterflies with transparent body and transparent wings. However, their body was likuman¡¯s. They had heads and faces, but their facial features were rather blurry, as if they had been pinched out.

    Their wings were their weapons. As they spun in the air, the cultivators were sliced into pieces. The scarier thing was that these things did not make any sound while they were flying, nor did they affect the surrounding air. There was not even a stream of air!

    ¡°This lousy ce is too freaking scary.¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted as he ran. An Zheng pulled him back and said, ¡°He flew away.¡±

    Chen Shaobai panted, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve run so hard, yet I don¡¯t even know what is chasing after me. An Zheng, what exactly did you see? ¡±

    An Zheng described it briefly, but no one knew what it was. Even the knowledgeable monkey didn¡¯t know what those things were, but he had never seen them before. It was obvious that these things were not found in ancient times and had indeed been mutated due to the environment here.

    ¡°The Bamboo Monster mimicked the appearance of the bamboo forest in order to hunt for food. But those invisible butterflies are even more terrifying, they seem to be truly invisible, and when they p their wings, logically speaking, there should at least be some changes in airflow, but they don¡¯t. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go first, these things are not easy to deal with.¡±

    At this moment, someone in front shouted, ¡°Come quickly, we¡¯ve found the treasure!¡±

    An Zheng frowned, Du Shoushou cursed and f * cking charged forward with his Triton. An Zheng grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s wrist with a ¡°pa¡± sound and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t go over there yet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This must be another trap set up by that group of fighters. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If the first trap is for those cultivators, let them be the prey of those who fight. Then the trap wouldn¡¯t be that simple anymore. It should be aimed at me. When a fighter mysteriously self-destructed, not only did Ye Tianlian not take back the fighter, but she did it again.

    Du Shoushou scratched his head: ¡°A pit for you?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Ye Tianlian is not that stupid. As the Grand Marshal of the Sanctuary in the Great Western Army, how can he not have any response?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then why are we still going in? These people aren¡¯t worth saving anyway.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment. ¡°If Ye Tianlian were to dig a trap, she wouldn¡¯t use all of the Battle Saints as bait. If you continue to search for treasures in this space, just one item from Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan will be enough to change your life. I¡¯ll go to the Jin¡¯ling Guards¡¯ base camp and have a look.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I like your look that¡¯s getting more and more evil. Come and make a fool of me.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Scram and brush your teeth.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I even washed them for nothing.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    He turned and rushed towards the spatial entrance. Everyone had already gotten used to his reaction, since An Zheng was now a demigod, there might not be anyone in Immortal pce ruins who could kill him.

    After An Zheng left the group, he walked quickly. Not long after he left, he suddenly saw a strange person in front of him. This person was wearing a tattered set of clothes. His hair was tied behind his head and was somewhat dry. There was a cloth tied to his forehead, the original color of the cloth could not be seen. His clothes had already rotted away, and he was wearing a half-body armor. However, it was almost gone.

    The man stood there looking around with a nk expression. His face was the color of dirt, but it could be seen that when he was young, he was a cool and dashing person. He raised his left hand to shield it from the sun, and in his right wausty iron gun.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    The man asked the sky. Although his voice was not loud, and it was a little hoarse, it seemed to pierce through the heavens.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already died?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°Who are you? What country did hee from? Have you seen my master? ¡°Speak!¡±

 Chapter 930 - Killing the Temple

    <h4>Chapter 930 ¨C Killing the Temple</h4>

    That person looked very young, but he seemed to have lived for tens of thousands of years. The armor on his body had been broken and was hanging on his body in disarray. He looked like he had juste out from a grave, except that his eyes were incredibly bright.

    Sensing An Zheng¡¯s arrival, he suddenly turned around to look at An Zheng.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Have you seen my lord? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at this young man warily. Although that young man¡¯s clothes were torn, An Zheng could still tell that it was not the style that he had worn in the past few thousand years. When An Zheng was in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s warehouse, he had organized arge number of items, including many ancient items. Therefore, An Zheng surmised that this waerson who had been here for more than ten thousand years. At that time, it was the Great War between the Mortal Realm and the Immortal Pce. Was this person the one who had died in that great war and was now revived?

    A buzzing sound came up in An Zheng¡¯s head. He suddenly recalled that strange ce, under that dpidated Huogu Kowloon, where a Daofather rode a Old Bull from the east and told An Zheng that your rebirth had affected time and might cause chaos in the world.

    At that time, An Zheng did not think too much about it, because the world had already been thrown into chaos, so what did it have to do with him?

    But now, when An Zheng looked at the young war general, a sense of fear emerged from his heart.

    ¡°This is the Immortal pce ruins.¡±

    ¡°Immortal pce ¡­¡± ¡°Ruins?¡±

    The young warrior¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What do you mean? Ruins? Has the immortal pce been destroyed? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    ¡°When did this happen? I only remember that back then, the many countries in the mortal world were all at war, but because the Immortal Pce¡¯s rule was getting more and more ruthless, the demand was getting more and more excessive. This led to the various empires forming an alliance to attack the immortal pce together. I followed my master and led arge army to attack the mansion but I was caught in an ambush. I charged into the army in an attempt to save my lord but I was unable to find my master ¡­ ¡°I just remember, a heaven¡¯s chosen one in golden armor ambushed me and I died ¡­¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°For the immortal pce to be destroyed, does that mean we have won in the end? When did that happen!? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand years?!¡±

    The young war general¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°I have already died for ten thousand years ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    He suddenly stepped over, he was obviously still far away from An Zheng, but in a single step he was already in front of him. His right hand held onto the iron spear, while his left hand grabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s clothes. An Zheng¡¯s body moved in an instant, retreating a few steps back. However, that young war general¡¯s movement technique was extremely fast, and he was able to catch up to An Zheng no matter how far he retreated. An Zheng was secretly shocked, and the young warrior was obviously also shocked.

    ¡°Good cultivation base!¡±

    He did not know whether or not this person was a martial arts fanatic, and had wanted to grab An Zheng to interrogate him about why he was lying to him. However, seeing that An Zheng¡¯s movement technique was unusually fast, he couldn¡¯t help but feelpetitive. ¡°Among all the nations, I am invincible in battle, how can you be faster than me?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    The young warrior was unable to catch An Zheng, and his desire to win grew even stronger. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t catch you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to eat my medicine?¡±

    The young war general was still chasing after An Zheng, but An Zheng was still retreating. One in front and one behind, the two of them maintaining that distance from the beginning to the end. However, An Zheng knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this fellow. The current An Zheng didn¡¯t have the Cultivation Power, he relied on his body which had already reached the strength of a SemiGod. And the young war general in front of him also relied on his physical strength, he did not use the Cultivation Power, if he truly made a move, An Zheng might not be able to block it.

    It was at this moment that someone rushed over from the distance with a long whistle.

    ¡°It really is you!¡±

    The man was dressed in shining golden armor. When he saw An Zheng, he became angry: ¡°You traitor!¡±

    An Zheng dodged to the side, and the young warrior also stopped. He saw that the person was d in golden armor, and a hint of hostility could be seen in his eyes.

    The person who came was the Great Xi Temple General Qi Xiao, who was originally guarding the Huogu Kowloon. Previously, Ye Tianlian had designed a trap to trap An Zheng, but An Zheng had never fallen for it. After waiting for a while, Ye Tianlian became impatient and sent Qi Xiao out to check the situation. After Qi Xiao walked around and didn¡¯t discover anything, he suddenly thought of returning to the camp and met An Zheng and the young warrior there.

    Qi Xiao was one of the strongest general of the Sacred Hall, and was much stronger than the Left Swordhall. Unfortunately, he was born in poverty and wasn¡¯t born with an extremely high status like Left Swordhall. ording to military merits, he was much higher than the Left Swordhall. But in terms of rank, although they were both Temple Generals, they were still lower than the Left Swordhall s. When the two of them met in the past, Left Swordhall was also rather arrogant towards him.

    Therefore, Qi Xiao wanted to climb higher so that he could trample all those who looked down upon him under his feet. If he captured An Zheng, he would be able to makuge contribution. At that time, the Sacred Emperor would definitely be overjoyed. Who knows? Although he knew that it was almost impossible for him to be a Saint Marshal, he could still raise his rank. Right now, he was already a First ss Marquis, and when it came to the Duke, even if he wasn¡¯t a Duke, he could be considered one of the top generals in the Temple.

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Who did I betray?¡±

    ¡°You betrayed Da Xi, you betrayed your majesty!¡±

    Qi Xiao waved his hand and the halberd appeared in his grasp. ¡°I will take down you, traitor, and bring you back to the Sacred Emperor!¡±

    Before An Zheng could make his move, he suddenly saw the young war general make his move. The armor that was shining with a golden light had already provoked him, and now that he saw that the weapon that the golden-armored general had taken out was a long halberd, his anger grew even stronger.

    ¡°I am General Zhao Mie of the Five Tigers of the Great Shu, do you still remember me?!¡±

    With an explosive shout, he suddenly charged forward like an arrow.

    Qi Xiao was stopped by this unfathomable person and was also burning with anger: ¡°Where did you get that thief!¡±

    Zhao Mie said angrily: ¡°You dare to look down on me like that, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    The iron spear in his hand was swung forward, thrusting straight towards Qi Xiao¡¯s throat. Qi Xiao swung the halberd in his hand, wanting to deflect the spear. The moment the spear and halberd collided, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯ as the explosive force from the tip of the spear broke the halberd apart. That was a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank, a Purple Golden-Rank, only second to the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. However, the moment it came into contact with the rusty spear, it broke. The power of the spear seemed to be able to split the air with every attack.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The iron spear ignited and blew Qi Xiao away.

    ¡°So weak, how did you kill me back then!¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s attack had sent Qi Xiao flying. Witap of his feet, his body flew over like a cannonball. Pity the great general of the Great Xi Temple, Qi Xiao, didn¡¯t even know who this weirdo in front of him was before his magic tool was destroyed. However, that fellow clearly didn¡¯t n to stop. With a stomp of his feet, a terrifying force caused the air to burn, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived. Seeing that Qi Xiao was no match for him, he retracted the iron spear in his right hand. Reaching out with his left hand, he grabbed Qi Xiao¡¯s armor, lifted him up with one arm, and then threw him heavily onto the ground!

    Boom! *

    With a loud noise, Qi Xiao¡¯s body was directly embedded into the ground, and it was unknown just how much deeper it went.

    Zhao Mie reached out and grabbed at the air, then Qi Xiao¡¯s body was grabbed out from the ground. Qi Xiao spat out blood from his wound, but the fierceness of being in the army for many years had also erupted.

    ¡°Who are you? ¡°He actually dares to provoke the Great Xi Temple¡¯s general!¡±

    ¡°I only ask you, where is my master?!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Zhao Mie saw that Qi Xiao did not reply, and he stabbed the iron spear in his hand into the ground, ¡°Your weapon is already destroyed. In a barehanded battle, I think you still have the power to kill me. ¡±

    Qi Xiao punched towards Zhao Mie¡¯s chest. Without dodging or evading, Zhao Mie also punched out. Qi Xiao¡¯s and Zhao Mie¡¯s right fists collided in midair, and with a kacha sound, Qi Xiao¡¯s arm snapped. The bone in his arm pierced out from the flesh, and then flew out, rubbing a bloody scar on Qi Xiao¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the person from back then.¡±

    Zhao Mie looked at Qi Xiao with contempt: ¡°Even though he had sneak attacked me, his strength is much stronger than you. With your level of cultivation, even a sneak attack wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me. Let me ask you, which Immortal Emperor of the immortal pce are you from?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Zhao Mie looked at Qi Xiao doubtfully, and then looked at An Zheng.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was very innocent.

    Zhao Mie turned around, and after pulling the iron spear out from the ground, he left a little destely.

    ¡°Where am I, my lord... Where the hell are you? I was trying to kill you but I couldn¡¯t find you. Are you still alive? ¡±

    The voice that said to itself was very sad.

    Being inexplicably injured, Qi Xiao¡¯s anger had already burnt his reasonpletely. He nced at the halberd lying on the ground. It was a weapon that had apanied him for many years, yet it had been destroyed just like that. He bellowed, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Then, he bent over and picked up the halberd, and rushed towards Zhao Mie.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flickered, wanting to stop him. ¡°You simply can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    Qi Xiao said, ¡°Scram, you traitor of the Great Xi.¡±

    He swept his halberd out, and An Zheng dodged to the side. Qi Xiao chased after Zhao Mie, ¡°Stand still!¡±

    Zhao Mie suddenly turned around: ¡°On the battlefield, I have already shown you mercy. If you dare toe again, I will definitely wipe out your soul. ¡±

    Qi Xiao roared: ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhao Mie scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, but you have the temper of a soldier.¡±

    He extended his left hand out and made a grabbing motion in the air. Then, with a swing of his arm, Qi Xiao¡¯s body was grabbed by an invisiblerge hand in midair, and then was fiercely flung away. The body flew for hundreds of meters and crashed into the mountain with a bang.

    Zhao Mie turned around and continued walking.

    ¡°Where should I find you?¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Qi Xiao suddenly rushed over from that direction. This time, he really couldn¡¯t control himself, his entire body burned witerrifying me, and rushed straight towards Zhao Mie like a bolt of lightning. Zhao Mie turned around and nced at them, ¡°Since you wholeheartedly seek death, then I shall grant you the title of general.¡±

    Qi Xiao had burned his own life force, his cultivation increased, and wanted to kill that man to retrieve his dignity. Zhao Mie nced at Qi Xiao, his expression filled with reverence.

    ¡°I will fight you with my strongest attack. You are a brave warrior.¡±

    His left leg took half a step back, and his right leg bent slightly. Then, he suddenly exerted his strength, and rushed towards Qi Xiao. In midair, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly followed closely by a huge dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from the top of the spear. The colossal dragon struck Qi Xiao¡¯s body witong sound. Even though he had used up his own vitality, he was still no match for that weirdo.

    Once the long dragon appeared, who could contend against it?

    As the dragon passed by, a terrifying bloody hole appeared on Qi Xiao¡¯s chest. His body fell to the ground withump, and blood quickly dyed the ground beneath him red.

    Zhao Mie nced at Qi Xiao¡¯s corpse, made a simple military salute, and then turned around to continue walking forward.

    As far as he was concerned, this was only the most ordinary battle in his life.

 Chapter 931 - Unique meetings

    <h4>Chapter 931 ¨C Unique meetings</h4>

    The person who called himself the Five Tigers General Zhao Mie of the Great Shu hade for no apparent reason, and instead had left witinge of sadness. An Zheng didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings, as he felt that he had traveled to another world.

    Had the chaos of time already begun to affect the great world?

    Qi Xiao died, her death was very heroic. An Zheng didn¡¯t really understand Qi Xiao, but he had some respect for him back in the Da Xi Empire. Qi Xiao was not a bad person by nature, he just wanted to surpass those who looked down on him too much.

    In the Northwest, he was ordered to carry out the Warring States n. To him, there was no such thing as good or evil. He did not know that his wife, Shang Qingyang, was actually not that simple. He did not know if all he had done in the end had fallen on Marshal and the rest, or not.

    Qi Xiao died withouipple.

    The Star Observation Pavilion in the immortal pce, Gu Zhaotang, looked at the star board in his hand and sighed in regret, ¡°Whaity. If I follow Ye Tianlian, I¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡±

    He turned around and walked out: ¡°Get ready, we are returning to the Jinling. The matter of the immortal pce has already begun to get out of control, and is not something we can control. Ye Tianlian was headstrong and could not be persuaded. If they were lucky, one or two of them would survive, but if they were unlucky, not a single one would survive. But His Majesty will not me him, and he will put the me on others. I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat, so I left first. As for Qi Xiao, he died before, and Ye Tianlian will not let him off. In the future, if anything happens, Qi Xiao will be the one to me. ¡±

    The people of Star Observation Pavilion followed him out and quickly left the immortal pce.

    At this time, An Zheng had already entered the Jin¡¯ling Guard¡¯s camp. Most of the Jin¡¯ling Guards had been sent out to ambush them. The camp seemed empty. From time to time, a squadron of Golden Tomb Guards would patrol over. It would not be difficult for An Zheng to avoid them.

    He entered a house that looked rtively well. Inside, there was a brazier, but the mes were still burning. Inside the brazier, there waile of books that had yet to be burned down. An Zheng extended his hand and took out a few pieces of the brazier. He opened it and took a look, only to see that the Star Observation Pavilion¡¯s men had thrown them into the brazier before they left.

    This wn that burned arge portion of it away, yet the rest of it still made An Zheng feel incredibly disheartened.

    In this n, the pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion, Tan Shanse, saw that there waroblem with the time and many of the stars that had already extinguished suddenly became bright again. They were moving in an unusual trajectory, so he predicted that there would be a great change in the world. At that time, the Summoning the Spiritual World would not be the greatest threat to the world. Therefore, the Battle Mage n had to be sped up, so that an underground empire could be built quickly.

    Tan Shanse predicted that the great world wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on and the glory of Da Xi would bhing of the past. The forces from the unknown world would soon rece the Da Xi as ruler, so they had already requested for the Saint King to respond immediately.

    The initial n was to call upon the army to take the initiative and attack the Spirit Beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World and the Inexplicable Rankers, in order to stall for time. The army was abandoned, the people were abandoned, and in the midst of war, the Da Xi army concentrated their efforts to create a stable and safe underground space. The elites that had been drawn from the military, the elites from the big sects, and the elites from the big families would all be evacuated to this underground space.

    The warrior was the future guard of the underground space.

    In other words, the Battle Mage¡¯s n had already changed. The previous Warring States n was aimed at hostile countries, but now it was aimed at self-preservation.

    An Zheng put away the unburned portion of the scrolls and then headed inside the house. The ce was already empty, the people of Star Observation Pavilion had already left. The house was a mess, everything that could be taken away was taken away, everything that couldn¡¯t be taken away was destroyed. There were a lot of things scattered on the floor of the room. An Zheng looked around and found nothing of value.

    He looked out of the house. There were no guards outside. He came out of the house and continued to explore the back of the hall. After walking for around four to five minutes, he saw a passageway. A dozen or so Jin¡¯ling Guards were standing at the entrance to the passageway, guarding it. An Zheng moved as fast as lightning, in a few moments, he had suppressed over a dozen of the Jin¡¯ling Guards, and then rushed into the passage. The current number of Jin¡¯ling Guards was insufficient, and there was clearly a problem for them to send out so many people to guard the entrance.

    Controlling these Golden Mausoleum Guards with his peak Lower Celestial Stage was simply a piece of cake for An Zheng. After he entered the passage, he quickly ran back in. No one knew when Ye Tianlian would return, but An Zheng¡¯s time was extremely limited.

    After entering the passage, there wce that An Zheng was somewhat familiar with.

    This was a crystal hall, the four walls and roof were all made of crystal. But in terms of scale, it was notpleted yet, so he could not observe the entire Immortal pce ruins. In the center of the crystal hall, there was a circle of chairs. The chair in the center looked veryrge andfortable, and there was a special symbol of the Star Observation Pavilion on it. For some reason, An Zheng felt that there waroblem with the chair. He sat down on the chair and began to feel around on the armrest. After a moment, he felt a small protrusion under the armrest and pressed it down. The chair suddenly began to sway before rising into the air.

    Very soon, the seats were pushed through the roof of the crystal lobby, and they entered apletely sealed space that could clearly be seen from any corner. This ce ought to be high up in the sky. An Zheng didn¡¯t know how such a sky barrier was created, so it was clear that Tan Shanse¡¯s strength was already terrifying to the point that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate. An Zheng was sure, with his current strength, there was not much chance for him to defeat Tan Shanse.

    In the sealed space created by the crystal, An Zheng saw the Battle Mage.

    Looking down from here, he could see that there were three secret passages behind the crystal wall. It was impossible to discover the existence of these secret tunnels in the crystal lobby. In other words, An Zheng was currently in a position that Tan Shanse had prepared for him, so he could monitor the entire situation.

    The threebatants stood as if asleep in a room that led down a passageway. There were also several people inspecting them. An Zheng noticed that someone used something strange to open a Battle Mage¡¯s chest, and then took out an iron-box-like thing. The man opened the box and looked inside to make sure there were no problems before putting it back.

    There were three tunnels, one that led to the location of the warrior, and one that led to the dimension that An Zheng had entered before. The other path led to a secret room. As it was right in front of him and was the furthest away from him, An Zheng was still not sure what was inside.

    Just as he was about to leave, he realized that there was something on the desk. An Zheng walked over to take a look, it was still glowing. It was something that looked like a bronze mirror, but what was reflected from it was not him, but someone else.

    When An Zheng picked up the mirror, there waair of eyes looking at him.

    What kind of eyes were those ¡­ Blue in color, no ck or white eyeballs. His entire eye was blue, dark blue like the deep sea. Then, his eyes shifted. It was obvious that the person inside had taken a step back.

    Then, An Zheng saw Tan Shanse.

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. When he saw An Zheng, he couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°You¡¯re going too far just like this.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got in, but I did it on purpose anyway, so I won¡¯t exin any further.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I prepared this ce for myself, since you came in, then you can have a good look. I knew you were here the moment you came in. But I did not reveal it to anyone, nor went to notify Ye Tianlian. Do you know why? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because I am full of curiosity about the future, I may also be the person in the world who sees the future the farthest. You are a very special person, Chen Wunuo¡¯s biggest mistake was not being able to kill you when he was able to kill you.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°I met a weirdo just now, he should be someone from Great Shu Country more than ten thousand years ago. Do you know that piece of history?¡±

    ¡°Indeed ¡­¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down and held a cup of red wine as he shook his head, ¡°Dashu is a country that is about 10,000 years ago in the Central ins. Its territory at that time was about a quarter of the size of the current Da Xi. However, this was already quite impressive, because at that time, all of the outstanding talents hade together. It was already extremely difficult for them to upy such arge piece ofnd. The Great Shu Army is one of the main forces that attacked the Immortal Pces in the mortal world. However, because of an ambush caused by the betrayal of their allies, seven hundred thousand of their elite troops were ughtered.

    Tan Shanse nced at An Zheng: ¡°The person you met did not say his name.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Mie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s hand that was shaking the wine cup suddenly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s actually him, that¡¯s an extremely powerful existence amongst saints. Who knows how many Immortal Realm cultivators were killed by him when he attacked the Immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°There is an expert in the art, this is what I do. The stars in the sky will tell us a lot of things, but not many can read them. Ye Tianlian is going to return, with your current strength, it seems like you are stillcking a bit to fight Ye Tianlian one on one. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. After I kill all of you who are fighting here, I¡¯ll take all of your treasures with me.¡±

    Tan Shanse: ¡°Are you really Fang Zheng¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°What do you care?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not like him at all.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m like him again, I¡¯ll still die.¡±

    An Zheng sat on the chair, found the mechanism and pressed it, causing the chair to descend. An Zheng saw the mirror floating up by itself, and also saw the pair of deep blue eyes in the mirror.

    An Zheng returned to the crystal hall and went straight to the ce where the warrior was.

    He suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned his head to look and saw that the mirror was floating behind him without making a sound. An Zheng frowned: ¡°Can you leave?¡±

    Tan Shanse, who was in the mirror,ughed and said: ¡°You stole something from my house, but I can¡¯t watch? However, I would like to advise you, have you considered killing those warlords? They are innocent, and the fault isn¡¯t on them. Just go over there and kill them ¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re on the side of justice. ¡±

    An Zheng stopped in his tracks as he stared at the reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°Then tell me, is it justice to let these people kill the innocent?¡±

    Tan Shanse: ¡°That¡¯s your problem. You¡¯re the one who is thinking about righteousness and evil.¡±

    He turned around gracefully and sat back in his chair to continue drinking. ¡°I am just giving yoiece of advice. In the future, these fighters might be able to protect more people. I never cared what was good or evil. I just wanted to do what I wanted to do. But you, living so arduously, you¡¯re so tired. ¡±

    An Zheng grabbed hold of the mirror and stuffed it into his spatial artifact, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I forgot to take this thing with me.¡±

    Jinling, Star Observation Pavilion, Star Observation Tower.

    Tan Shanse stared nkly for a while, thenughed bitterly: ¡°He is no longer Fang Zheng.¡±

 Chapter 932 - Lance of an Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 932 ¨C Lance of an Old Man</h4>

    Although An Zheng did not seem to be affected by Tan Shanse¡¯s words, they still entered An Zheng¡¯s heart. That¡¯s right, how innocent were those warlords? They didn¡¯t have their own thoughts, they just listened to orders and killed them, but that didn¡¯t mean they were righteous.

    An Zheng stood in the secret passage and thought for a long time. Finally being unable to see An Zheng in the Jinling, he smiled like a fool.

    After hesitating for a while, in the end, An Zheng still kicked open the secret room¡¯s door and rushed in like an arrow. Before the few people inside could even react to what was going on, they were knocked onto the ground by An Zheng.

    At this moment, the three Fighters were in a dormant state. In their deep sleep, they had no reaction to what had happened. An Zheng noticed that the ce they were standing on was a little special. Each of them had a tform under their feet, and many vines that seemed to extend out from the tform into the bodies of the warriors. The vines were transparent, and a light green liquid slowly flowed into the bodies of thebatants.

    The effect of this liquid should be to make thebatants fall into a deep slumber.

    An Zheng suddenly knew what to do. He activated the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s looting abilities and immediately stored all three tforms inside. Although he did not know what that light green liquid was, there was nothing that could not be found when he brought it back with Qu Liuxi.

    Putting away the threebatants and the three tforms, An Zheng walked out withrge strides. He did not leave, but directly went to the secret room opposite. Previously, when he was in the crystal house, he couldn¡¯t see the situation in the secret room clearly. What could be on par with a fighter? Who knows, there might be some big gains.

    This door seemed to be made with extreme precision andplexity. Even the best craftsmen in the world would not be able to open it in a short period of time. An Zheng observed for a moment, thinking that it was indeed not something that could be solved using his own technique, so he kicked it away.

    Behind the door, it was empty and looked empty. The inside of the house was also very dry, and the smell of dust entered An Zheng¡¯s nose. An Zheng closed his right eye and the three dark purple star point in his left eye slowly started to spin. Very quickly, the situation in the room became clear.

    An Zheng used the Dao Sect¡¯s sealing technique to break open the seal and discovered that there were many things inside. The pile of items to the left was covered with a canvas, An Zheng walked over and lifted them up. There were a lot of jars inside, and they were not small in size. An Zheng opened one and took a look, only to discover that it was the green liquid that was poured into the Battle Mage¡¯s body.

    Who cares what he is? I should just take him away.

    The pile of items on the right side looked a little strange. They were all ced in bags, sealed extremely well.

    An Zheng took down a bag from the top of the cliff and a strange smell wafted into his nose. He carefully opened a bag and moved it to both sides. Then, he saw a pair of eyes staring at him with wide eyes.

    An Zheng subconsciously raised his hand, but upon closer inspection, he discovered that it was a dead man.

    Why put the dead in a bag?

    An Zhengpletely opened the bag, and the person inside immediately rolled out. It was apletely naked man, who looked strong and slender. Judging from his appearance, he was around 26 or 27 years old. The dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to spin once again, and he couldn¡¯t help but inhale a breath of cold air.

    A fighter.

    There were at least a dozen bags piled up in this corner, and all of them were well sealed. In other words, at least a dozen of the dead warriors were sealed here. But very quickly, An Zheng discovered that something was wrong, these fighters ¡­ It was defective.

    When they created it, they encountered some problems. Their bodies were not healthy and they were eliminated. However, they were also unwilling to part with those who did not seed. They were all sealed here waiting for a way to repair themselves in the future.

    An Zheng kept all the bags, thinking to himself that he wouldn¡¯t leave a single one for them.

    After all the bags were put away, arge box hidden at the back was revealed. An Zheng looked carefully, the restrictions on the big box were even more precise than the restrictions on the door outside, he probably couldn¡¯t kick it with one leg, so he kicked it twice.

    The box was opened, but there was only a flute inside.

    The material of the flute was very ordinary, one could not tell what was wrong about it. However, the people of Star Observation Pavilion had hidden the flute in the innermost area. An Zheng turned the flute over and over again to look at it. Other than the fact that there was the symbol of a Star Observation Pavilion on it, there was nothing else special about it.

    Suddenly, An Zheng thought about it.

    He had already known about the Great Western Holy See¡¯s n to be a warrior, but he had never known how the Star Observation Pavilion controlled them. He lifted the flute and tried to y it, but no sound came out.

    An Zheng sighed, thinking that things were indeed not that simple. However, right at this moment, the warriors whom he had sent into the Blood Pearl Bracelet s sealed bag all started to move, as if they could break out at any time.

    An Zheng was shocked, he immediately kept the flute. He thought that he must ask the Oldman Huo when he gets back to check if there was anything special about this flute. If he could use this flute to disrupt the control of the Star Observation Pavilion, then his gains this time would be too great.

    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, An Zheng emptied the contents of the secret room. He originally wanted to leave through the secret passage, but then he thought about it and left through the passage that led directly to the secret realm.

    At this time, Ye Tianlian was still setting urap inside the secret realm, waiting for An Zheng to get in. An Zheng took the shortcut to return, then went to look for Qu Liuxi and the others.

    Just as he walked out of the door, An Zheng pushed someone out and pulled. The moment the door opened, two people stood there staring at each other. That person wore silver armor. It was obvious that he had a high status within the Jin¡¯ling Guards. When he saw An Zheng¡¯s nonchnt look towards him, he subconsciously sent a fist flying.

    Bang! The fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s chest. However, An Zheng did not react at all. Instead, the silver-armoured general was knocked flying backwards.

    An Zheng: ¡°Why are you so reckless?¡±

    The man crawled up with much difficulty, took out something, and threw it into the sky.

    That was how the Jin¡¯ling Guards contacted each other. As long as there was an explosion, the nearby Jin¡¯ling Guards would immediately rush over to support them. The Inca bonus tossed the signal up, raised its head, and waited for the moment it exploded.

    Then, he realized that the thing he threw out was gone and it did not fly into the air. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes, and saw An Zheng standing in front of him, holding that signal in his hand and even showing it to him. He said to him sincerely: ¡°How can you just throw things around?

    The next second, the silver-armored general made the most correct decision in his life ¡­ He turned around and ran. The person in front of him was simply a freak. His all-out attack would only tickle his opponent.

    He quickly retreated, but An Zheng was not in a hurry to do so.

    A few minutester, at least dozens of Jin¡¯ling Guards rushed over from afar. While he was still in the distance, he fired all kinds of hidden weapons with astonishing killing power. Those concealed weapons were all supported by symbols, and their strength was astonishing.

    Ding ding dang dang dang ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to be releasing a string of small fireworks. A series of sparks shed, and An Zheng didn¡¯t even stop moving forward. Dozens of Golden Tomb Guards all rushed forward, using their strongest attacks to attack An Zheng. However, An Zheng remained unmoved by the rain of assaults that rained down on him with all kinds of spirit tools and Cultivation Power.

    With a ¡°cha¡±, the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s mask was put down. A few concealed weapons hit his face, but were blocked by his visor. When the A¡¯s covered his face, An Zheng looked even more mysterious.

    Even though dozens of Golden Tomb Guards had joined hands, they were still unable to move An Zheng. Under the continuous attacks of so many people, An Zheng didn¡¯t even pause his footsteps.

    Despair.

    Dozens of the Jin¡¯ling Guards fell into a state of despair. For the first time, they didn¡¯t despair because they were being chased down, nor did they despair because they couldn¡¯t beat their opponent, but they despaired because they couldn¡¯t move. The other did not even bother to pay attention to them. In their eyes, they were nothing more than ants.

    This wauge blow to their self-confidence, and when they saw An Zheng again in the future, they might feel a shadow in their hearts.

    ¡°Who dares to be so impudent?!¡±

    A person in the distance let out an explosive shout and immediately rushed over like a bolt of thunder. That person was still in the air, attacking An Zheng. Even though An Zheng was extremely confident in his current physique, he had no choice but to dodge this attack.

    This was the most overbearing attack that An Zheng had ever encountered, so overbearing that it was unreasonable. An Zheng had met many experts, even if he had not fought all of them, he had seen them as well. For example, the Ling Xu de of the person who held the de in Chen Zhongxu¡¯s hands, the Heavenly Mace of the Monkey King, the Sword Qi of the Great Western Temple General Left Swordhall. However, these people were far from being as domineering as the person before them.

    Then, a person suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. Back then, when he was in the State of Yan, this person had made his move with such an unreasonable domineering attitude, which had left a very, very deep impression on An Zheng.

    But that person ought to be dead. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he shouldn¡¯t have reached the level where he could threaten An Zheng in such a short period of time. That person was known as the strongest youth in State of Yan at that time, but he had already been left far behind by An Zheng. Furthermore, this person had apanied Fang Zhiji¡¯s troops to the battlefield while he was at Youyou level. He died from serious injuries after the great battle, so An Zheng gathered his soul and sent him into the reincarnation cycle.

    However, in this entire world, no one is my opponent¡¯s tyrant, allowing An Zheng to instantly find that familiar feeling.

    What came next was a longnce, about eight meters long. It was still very far from An Zheng, and the chill from thence had already cut through his skin like a knife. The wisp of cold energy seeped into every pore and started to sweep through his body like a dagger.

    If not for the fact that An Zheng¡¯s physique had already reached the realm of half a god, even if he had reached the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, this attack might have already injured him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    When An Zheng saw the man¡¯s face clearly, his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Nie Qing?!¡±

    That person¡¯s body was extremely strong and sturdy. He stood there like a straight javelin. He used the longnce to point at An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? You just mentioned Nie Qing, who is he? ¡±

    An Zheng took a step back. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±

    It was impossible for An Zheng to be mistaken, that person was the Nie Qing who fought hand in hand with An Zheng in the State of Yan¡¯s Martial Arts Courtyard and fought against the Empress Dowager Su. Afterwards, he followed his troops and fought his way into the Youguo. Later on, this person was already dead. He should have entered the cycle of reincarnation, but why did he appear again?

    However, the one in front of An Zheng right now was the real Nie Qing, and the only thing he did not recognize was An Zheng. As he stood in front of An Zheng, the cold light that radiated from the longnce caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to turn cold as well.

 Chapter 933 - Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 933 ¨C Mysteries</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the muscr man in front of him, feeling mixed emotions. Back then, he had collected Nie Qing¡¯s fate soul and sent him into the reincarnation cycle. But now, this person was standing right in front of him. And his eyes were so cold that he seemed to have forgotten his previous life. He didn¡¯t feel any familiarity towards An Zheng, he only felt ice-cold enmity.

    ¡°State of Yan, Martial Academy, the battle for the championship.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Nie Qing, trying to recall his memories. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Nie Qing took a step forward, ¡°This is the Golden Tomb Guard¡¯s forbidden area, it is Da Xi¡¯s territory. As themander of the Da Xi Golden Tomb Guard, if I don¡¯t capture you for questioning, how can I exin this to your majesty?¡±

    The longnce swept towards An Zheng¡¯s throat, Nie Qing used all sorts of techniques, it was extremely majestic. Just like his cultivation, he would enter a selfless state whenever the battle started. He was likumanoid tank. Once he started attacking, he would have no choice but to defend.

    An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword flew out, and knocked the longnce away. Nie Qing seemed to be shocked by An Zheng¡¯s power, but his fighting spirit was aroused. He suddenly leaped high into the air, and the longnce charged straight at An Zheng. An Zheng retreated a few steps back, but the longnce did not change its direction at all, and continued to move toward the ce where An Zheng was standing just moments ago. At this point, An Zheng had already retreated at least a few meters away, and the longnce stabbed into the ground with a bang.

    Just as the longnce entered the ground, the area within a hundred meter radius around it suddenly emitted ayer of red light. An Zheng was within this range, and in that instant, he felt his entire body being shackled by a terrifying force. Nie Qing pulled out the longnce from the ground, and with a single step, he arrived in front of An Zheng.

    Wited glow, the longnce rushed straight towards An Zheng¡¯s chest like it was flying. An Zheng felt that he could not escape anything within this hundred meter radius. If not for the fact that he had reached the body of a half god, he would be shackled so tightly that he wouldn¡¯t be able to move at all. The powerful body of a half god forcefully freed itself from its restraints. An Zheng leaned backwards, and a sweptnce swept past his face. At this time, An Zheng reached out and grabbed the longnce¡¯s pike like an iron bridge. His body flipped andnded on top of the longnce, then quickly thrust his sword towards Nie Qing¡¯s throat.

    Nie Qing roared out, the red light on the longnce exploded out, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to be unable to stand firmly due to the intense light rays, and his feet started to feel as though they were being roasted by fire. That was the power of Nie Qing¡¯s Overlord, a power so decisive that there was no room for retreat.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flew out of the longnce with a sh, followed by a teleportation, and in a moment, there were four afterimages of An Zheng beside him, the four swords pierced towards Nie Qing at the same time.

    Nie Qing held the longnce in one hand and started to turn, the red light exploding from the longnce turned like a burning windmill. Following the rotation of the longnce, the red light extended in all directions. The illusions of the four An Zheng s were all destroyed, but they could not approach Nie Qing.

    And at this time, An Zheng was already more than ten meters away.

    He looked at Nie Qing with eyes filled with disbelief: ¡°What exactly happened to you?¡±

    This was not the Nie Qing that An Zheng was familiar with, although their cultivation were the same, although their appearances were the same, and even their voices did not change. But An Zheng could see that behind that gaze was apletely unfamiliar soul.

    ¡°I want to kill you!¡±

    Nie Qing suddenly pushed the longnce that was turning forward, and swept towards An Zheng like a ming windmill. An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword rushed forward, and with a ng, it hit thence, causing the windmill to spin around it to fly backwards. An Zheng followed closely behind the ming windmill as he thrust his sword towards Nie Qing¡¯s lower abdomen. Nie Qing grabbed the longnce and stabbed it forward, knocking An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword away with a dang sound. Then, he rubbed his left foot on the ground ¡­ With a bang, the shattered stones shot towards An Zheng like bullets.

    An Zheng started to spin his Broken Army Sword, causing all the rocks to shatter with ding sounds. Those were merely the most ordinary of stones, but under the effect of Nie Qing¡¯s Absolute Cultivation Power, every piece of broken stones were as strong aop-notch Artifact.

    ¡°Are you being controlled?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he rushed forward. Nie Qing swept his hand across the longnce, wanting to force An Zheng to retreat, but An Zheng moving forward was just a feint. His body teleported to Nie Qing¡¯s back, and he swung his sword diagonally at Nie Qing¡¯s arm.

    Instantly, a gash appeared on Nie Qing¡¯s right arm, and blood sprayed out. Nie Qing¡¯s left hand that was holding the longnce smashed downwards, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to dodge. The longnce crashed to the ground. First, the ground shook for a bit, and then, a hole opened up in the ground. The opening extended a hundred meters away.

    And only now did Nie Qing realize that he had unknowingly chased after An Zheng, which had already released that red light.

    That was his realm.

    As long as the red light appeared, no one would be able to escape. Moreover, arge majority of the people would bepletely imprisoned. Not to mention resisting, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to move. However, the young man in front of him didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the other realm, and his speed was still surprisingly fast. However, this kind of speed was not insidious. Instead, it was an honorable and honorable speed. It was definitely not the kind of dark and quick sneak attack.

    Nie Qing suddenly felt pain in his head, as if something was about to crawl out. He subconsciously pped his head, and the feeling disappeared.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t wake up by yourself, I¡¯ll wake you up!¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised, and in one teleportation, Nie Qing¡¯s longnce swept over. An Zheng was already in another direction. His body released countless illusions, and pierced towards Nie Qing with sword and sword. However, all of these afterimages were real attacks. If he was not prepared, every sword strike would be able to injure Nie Qing. Nie Qing was forced to retreat by the dense sword moves, his eyes turned red, as though he waspletely enraged.

    Nie Qing suddenly let go of the hand that was grabbing the longnce, and the longnce began to revolve around Nie Qing itself. The longnce did not turn horizontally, but vertically. Because the speed of its rotation was too fast, it looked as if a wall had appeared outside of his body. An Zheng¡¯s sword moves were all blocked by the wall, causing sparks to fly everywhere.

    Nie Qing rushed forward, relying on the defense of the longnchat were spinning around to seal his sword, he wanted to get close to An Zheng.

    ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t have any impression of me anymore. If you still had that little bit of memory, then you should not have gotten close to me.¡±

    When An Zheng said that, he was already behind Nie Qing. The two of them were in close proximity now. To An Zheng, this was the mostfortable way of fighting. At this time, he no longer had the Cultivation Power, so the power of his ranged attacks had decreased by a lot.

    ¡°Afraid of you in closebat?¡±

    Nie Qing roared out explosively, and like an idiot, he tossed the longnce surrounding him to the side, and then smashed a fist towards An Zheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have fought me like this.¡±

    An Zheng kept his Broken Army Sword s and punched out with his right fist. It looked like Nie Qing was older than An Zheng, witeight of over 1.9 meters, but he was strong and not obese. However, the one who looked weak sent Nie Qing flying with a punch. Nie Qing¡¯s body remained standing and flew out, his back colliding with a huge tree, he directly went through the trunk and left a human-shaped hole on it.

    An Zheng¡¯s body followed behind from the hole, and before Nie Qing could even stop, he suddenly squatted down. As he crouched, he continued to slide forward, and instantly arrived beside Nie Qing. Because he was squatting there, he looked even shorter than Nie Qing. As he squatted, he coincidentally dodged Nie Qing¡¯s fist. An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly stood up, his waist released power, leading his shoulders, and finally released all of his power into his right fist.

    Although An Zheng¡¯s body was thrown into the air, this fist heavily smashed into Nie Qing¡¯s chin.

    Bang!

    Nie Qing¡¯s body was punched flying up into the sky. He raised his hand to grab onto Nie Qing¡¯s ankle, and his body was lifted up as well. If he struck the enemy with his own strength and then carried himself into the air, one could imagine how powerful this punch would be.

    After An Zheng flew up, he grabbed Nie Qing¡¯s ankle andnded on Nie Qing¡¯s shoulder. He squatted down with both of his hands and grabbed Nie Qing¡¯s head tightly.

    ¡°Get down here!¡±

    Nie Qing bellowed, and punched at the top of his head. While An Zheng held onto Nie Qing¡¯s head tightly with both of his hands, and suddenly turned around, causing Nie Qing to fall down. Then, An Zheng¡¯s foot heavily stepped on Nie Qing¡¯s chest, causing Nie Qing¡¯s tall and big body to immediately fall into the ground. A wave of earth soared into the sky as Nie Qing¡¯s body was deeply smashed in.

    Nie Qing had just crawled out from underground when he saw a head on the ground. An Zheng¡¯s leg swept over andnded heavily on top of Nie Qing¡¯s head.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    ¡°Are you awake!¡±

    Just like an iron plow, most of Nie Qing¡¯s body was still underground. He was actually sted away by An Zheng¡¯s power, and only his head was revealed, forming a ravine on the ground. He only stopped after a good hundred meters.

    This kick was simply too heavy, Nie Qing felt a buzzing sound in his head, and in an instant, it became a field of white, as if there was nothing left. This heavy injury caused Nie Qing¡¯s facial features to bleed. Both of his hands pushed off the ground as he jumped out, opening his mouth and shouting at An Zheng.

    ¡°Even if I die in battle today, I will send you to hell!¡±

    Nie Qing, whose facial features were bleeding, rushed towards An Zheng again. An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not awake yet!¡±

    He rushed towards Nie Qing, and just as Nie Qing¡¯s fist was about to hit him, An Zheng turned and appeared behind Nie Qing. He held Nie Qing¡¯s waist with both hands and held him up. After that, his body flipped backwards and Nie Qing¡¯s head smashed heavily into the ground. A thickyer of stone bsid on the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in sending you to hell. I just didn¡¯t think of it, but I wasn¡¯t able to send you into the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    Nie Qing fainted, and suffered several heavy blows, his head waspletely nk. An Zheng was about to take Nie Qing away, he wanted to let Qu Liuxi see if there was any way to save him. However, at this moment, a blue light came flying from the horizon.

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s one sword strike, Jiang Nantian.

    An Zheng summoned his Broken Army Sword back and weed Ye Tianlian¡¯s sword attack. The two streaks of sword gleams collided in midair like two divine dragons shing against each other.

    With a sh of the sword light, it was sted away by the other party¡¯s sword qi. An Zheng¡¯s Sword Qi flew towards the distance, sweeping through the forest. Ye Tianlian¡¯s Sword Qi flew to the side, slicing a terrifying canyon on the ground.

    Ye Tianlian did not seem to be afraid of one Ye Tianlian, and from all sides, countless Golden Tomb Guards and cultivators had surrounded An Zheng. An Zheng frowned, she nced at Nie Qing who was lying on the ground far away and could only turn around and leave.

    Is it because time is running out?

    But why did Nie Qing be themander of the Jin¡¯ling Guards?

 Chapter 934 - Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 934 ¨C Secret Realm</h4>

    Even An Zheng was not able to rx when he left. Just what had happened to Nie Qing?

    Could it be that the Nie Qing he met in State of Yan was also a clone?

    An Zheng thought of Chen Zhongqi, the closest brother he had ever had with his was actually the real Chen Zhongqi¡¯s clone. The moment An Zheng found out about the truth wauge blow to him. If that Nie Qing in State of Yan was also a clone, then what exactly had Da Xi done all these years? Back then, as the head of the Ming Fa Si, he knew nothing about this matter.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, An Zheng looked down at the cultivators below who were still searching for their lucky chance within the secret realm, and suddenly felt that it was a littleughable.

    How many people struggled with their fates, only to discover that they weren¡¯t fated to be, that they were fated to be.

    A demon beast that looked like a crocodile suddenly scuttled out of the water, its gigantic reminder like a moving hill. Its huge mouth opened, and the powerful suction force caused the cultivators to have no chance to escape. They were all sucked into the mouth of the crocodile. It was only when the blood trickled down his chin that people finally understood how fragile and lowly life was.

    An Zheng pointed forward, causing the Broken Army Sword to fly out and nail the crocodile to death on the ground. A few cultivators who managed to escape by luck turned around to look at An Zheng, but did not dare to stay behind as they turned around to escape. They didn¡¯t even want to say a word of thanks because they knew that in many cases, humans were actually much more terrifying than these demon beasts.

    What¡¯s wrong with this world?

    An Zheng jumped down from the cliff and his body fell into the deep pool with a ssh. The cold, bone-piercing water made him sober up and less excited. His eyes began to wander as he sank into the water.

    Chen Wunuo warue Sovereign King. What he wanted to be was not a Saint King that would live for two hundred years in a hundred years, he wanted to live for ten thousand generations.

    Hence, perhaps from the very first day he ascended to the Sacred Emperor¡¯s position, he had already been nning many major matters. Some of these things had been used, while others had not. If it was not discovered by others, it would be buried deep in the ground. Just like the Battle Master n, An Zheng thought that he knew everything, but it was actually only a small part of it.

    An Zheng came out of the water, walked to the side of the huge crocodile¡¯s corpse and stretched out his hand to pull out the Broken Army Sword. With the tip of the sword, he sliced the crocodile¡¯s body open and An Zheng took out the Demonic Beast Cores s inside.

    Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi sat at a distant cliff as they watched An Zheng. The two of them could tell that An Zheng was very worried.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he like to talk about it?¡±

    Gu Qianye nced at Qu Liuxi.

    Qu Liuxi shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to tell us about the unhappy things.¡±

    Gu Qianye acknowledged her gaze: ¡°So that¡¯s why Chen Shaobai always said that An Zheng is like our father ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi was amused by Gu Qianye, but her smile was somewhat sad.

    ¡°This guy is really annoying. If there¡¯s anything dangerous, just throw yourself at him.¡± If there was anything sad, he would put it in his heart. What he said to us waappy thing, but did he really feel happy in his own heart? ¡±

    Gu Qianye reached out and plucked a leaf off the tree and blew it on her lips. The voice was even more beautiful than the one Du Shoushou blew, it was gentle and melodious. Du Shoushou squatted in the distance and looked at Gu Qianye, then unhappily said that she was only a little stronger than me.

    It was her gift to be able to use a single leaf to make the most unattractive melody.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of that flute. He retrieved the flute from the Blood Pearl space and threw it up the cliff: ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Gu Qianye grabbed it and looked at it: ¡°Tch ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not worth much.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of the pool and also plucked a leaf and ced it by his mouth. Qu Liuxi held his chin with both hands as he looked at him, and then when An Zheng blew on the leaf, she immediately covered her eyes with her hands.

    Ssh, ssh ¡­

    An Zheng casually threw the leaf to the side, then extended his hand and pointed at the leaf floating in the water: ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll look for you guys.¡±

    Then he turned his head to look at the tree. ¡°Your child is very naughty.¡±

    Muttering to himself.

    Du Shoushou nced at Chen Shaobai and said worriedly: ¡°An Zheng is going to be crazy, we should start preparing for the future. I think that Mount Cang Man is still pretty good. After I go back, I will make a big iron cage and lock him up inside. He will eat and drink good food three times a day and raise his fat white ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I saw the tears of sincerity at the corner of your eyes. If you weren¡¯t smiling so happily, I really would have believed you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That¡¯s just appearance, my heart is currently suffering.¡±

    The monkey suddenly came over from the distance. It was like a gibbon that was grabbing a branch and waving it around. Du Shoushou looked at the monkeying closer and couldn¡¯t help but say with a sigh, ¡°The animal world is still simpler ¡­¡±

    The monkeynded beside him, grabbed him by the ear and threw him down the cliff. With a ssh, Du Shoushou fell into the deep pond and struggled non-stop, ¡°Save me ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to drink water,e quickly... ¡°Save me.¡±

    Within seconds, he was at the bottom of theke.

    An Zheng stood at the side and watched as he sank into the water.

    However, Du Shoushou¡¯s body was already swimming more than ten metres away like a fish. He popped out of the water and red at An Zheng, ¡°Inhumane!¡±

    Monkey stood on the cliff and pointed to the east, ¡°There should have been something discovered over there. Arge number of people are gathering over there. If it wasn¡¯t that Ye Tianlian had dug a trap and was waiting for him to crawl into it, it was probably some lucky guy who found the treasure. This is the Xuan-Yuan Secret Realm, the treasure found here is enough to shock the world. ¡±

    Du Shoushou came out of the water, ¡°Monkey Bro, from your words, I got the feeling that you¡¯re robbing a house.¡±

    Monkey curled his lips. ¡°All you can smell is ass.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Monkey realised that he said the wrong thing, so he went down the cliff and beat Du Shoushou up in the water again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    An Zheng changed into a new set of clothes and headed towards the direction the monkey had pointed out. At this moment, there were no less than a few hundred people gathered there. Someone discovered a door behind the vines that were crawling up the cliff. It was very small and could only allow one person to pass through. No one knew what was behind the door, so they were still observing. These two days, many people had been frightened by the terrifying creatures inside the secret realm. Many people had died, so no one dared to rashly enter any ce.

    ¡°There must breasure!¡±

    An old man stood in the crowd and stroked his beard, ¡°Based on my many years of experience, this must be the entrance to the Great Vault. This is a good ce to gather wind and water. ¡±

    A young man beside him said, ¡°Respects to the elderly and loves to young. Since this is the Great Zang, then please go in first. We won¡¯t fight with you for it.¡±

    The old man sneered. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    The young man did not blush and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then don¡¯t me us for going in first. You won¡¯t be able to catch up with the heat even if you go inter and eat sh * t.¡±

    Old Man: ¡°Why did you go in and eat shit? Still in a hurry to eat something hot. ¡±

    The two of them almost started fighting.

    Just at this time, a burly man stood out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Soon, the people of the Jin¡¯ling Guards would see this ce and quickly seal it off. You still don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning to do when they let us in? They want to use us to find the treasure, then kill us and steal the treasure. Since the heavens have given us the chance, let¡¯s give it our all. Let¡¯s go in together, if we die, we die together, if we be rich, we prosper together. ¡±

    He strode forward, and many others followed him in. At first, there was some order for people to enter the cave, but after a while they started fighting and soon started fighting outside the cave. Initially, no one dared to enter. However, at this moment, everyone was struggling to enter. The young man pinched the old man¡¯s neck and angrily shouted at him to give way. The old man grabbed the young man¡¯s egg and said, ¡°Let go of me or I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±

    Experts were just like this.

    An Zheng and the rest took advantage of the chaos to enter the small cave, it was obvious that this ce was excavated, the marks left on the walls were still there. He didn¡¯t know who had actually chosen to carve such a secret tunnel in this toughest part of his body. The sturdy man took the lead. The person in front was already far away, with An Zheng and the rest in the middle, with many people following behind. The secret passageway was very long. He carefully walked for a few hundred meters before noticing that the area in front of him had lit up.

    An Zheng and the rest were still several tens of meters away from the cave entrance, when they heard a burst of battle criesing from outside.

    An Zheng warned them to be careful and was the first one to rush out. It was as if the outside world had suddenly opened up, revealing a world of its own. This ce looked like it was the ancient era. Trees grew in an irregr manner, and every one of them was so huge. Within the mountain forest, the hare was also half the height of a man as it leapt through the underbrush. In the distance, the people who had just left were besieging a demon beast. The demonic beast looked to be at leasundred meters tall and about two hundred meters long. His neck was very long and his tail was very long, but his attack power was quite average. Under the siege of so many people, the only thing they could do was to keep on fighting and try to escape.

    Suddenly, a huge bird swooped down from the sky. That thing was likundred-meter-long bat, but it was much more terrifying than the appearance of a bat. With one bite, the cultivator was thrown into the air and flew over. He opened his mouth and swallowed the cultivator in mid-air.

    The gigantic demonic beast looked very gentle and harmless. It only wanted to escape, but it was attacked by more than a hundred cultivators. In the end, it still copsed. A group of people rushed up to the demonic beast and tried to cut it into pieces in an attempt to find the crystal core, but they found nothing.

    ¡°How is this possible? Sucuge demon beast doesn¡¯t have a crystal?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, this isn¡¯t some demon beast at all. It¡¯s just that the wild beasts grow too big.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a wild beast before. How can it be so big?¡±

    At this time, a rumbling sound came from the distance, as if an earthquake had urred. And then, an enormous ck shadow pounced over. ¡°Who dares to invade my secret ne?!¡±

    Only now did everyone clearly see that it was actually a huge ck ape that was over 100 meters tall. The ck ape spoke in the human tongue and pped down with its palm. A few cultivators died on the spot. Those cultivators started to counterattack. All sorts of magic tools and Cultivation Power were fired at it, but the ck ape didn¡¯t care at all. Those magic tools were meaningless to it. It charged left and right, killing dozens of people in an instant.

    The cultivators felt fear in their hearts. They no longer dared to fight, and so they turned to flee. The ck ape began to hunt down and kill all of those cultivators.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at least at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage.¡±

    Someone cried out in rm from afar before turning around and running away.

    Farther away, a mountain suddenly moved. It was at least a few thousand meters long. However, when it moved, people discovered that it was actually a huge turtle-like creature with a shell that could stun anyone. It moved very slowly, and every step it took caused the ground to shake.

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly realised that on top of the big tortoise stood a person, wearing a worn out battle armor, holding a rusty spear in his hand.

 Chapter 935 - Death of the Black Ape

    <h4>Chapter 935 ¨C Death of the ck Ape</h4>

    The demon beasts in this secret realm all looked very special, but the ones withrge bodies didn¡¯t have any offensive power. When surrounded by cultivators, they would only struggle and run. In its eyes, the hundred-meter-tall, two-hundred-meter-long monster looked even more terrifying than the insignificant humans.

    An Zheng saw the gigantic ck ape fly over with a domineering stance, killing dozens of cultivators. It had previously been using its divine might to chase after the demonic beast that would not retaliate, but now, it was fleeing in panic. The mood of these cultivators rose and fell like a storm, and in an instant, they fled like frightened birds.

    Chen Shaobai squatted on top of a branch and said: ¡°If itce with a strong demonic beast guarding, then there¡¯s most likely a secret treasure.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb it, it isn¡¯t chasing those people and is just guarding its own territory.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged it, and looked at the mountain top, there was actually a building. There were actually people living here? It seemed that the building was well-preserved. The surroundings were filled with powerful demonic beasts. Who was it that lived here and wasn¡¯t afraid of being disturbed by them?

    From afar, it looked like the building was built in the middle of the forest, only revealing a golden ss roof. An Zheng and the others looked at each other, and then chose to go over and investigate. At this time, a wave of shouts came from behind. Arge number of Jin¡¯ling Guards came in from behind. They had obviously smelled the treasure, so they directly tore apart their masks and rushed in.

    An Zheng and the others advanced towards the top of the mountain, bypassing the ck Ape. In the distance, the giant ck ape stood halfway up the mountain as he watched them leave, his eyes full of hostility.

    ¡°It looks like the king of this mountain.¡±

    Gu Qianye sighed: ¡°Our Old Hunters has always lived in the deep forest, and we know even more about wild beasts than humans. No matter how you look at it, this ck Ape seems to be out of ce. Did you see its movement technique?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Seems like it was trained by humans.¡±

    ¡°There are even grand cultivators living here?¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked. ¡°In other words, someone here has tamed a peak Lower Celestial Stage king level ck ape?¡±

    ¡°Who can say what happened in the ancient times? In today¡¯s cultivation world, this ck Ape is already a top existence, but in the ancient times, this ck Ape¡¯s strength was nothing. ¡±

    Everyone chatted as they walked, passing through the forest and heading straight for the higher ground. But at this moment, the Jin¡¯ling Guards rushed towards the ck Ape. An Zheng and the others heard someone call out from behind them, the ce protected by the Goblin Beasts must have some kind of treasure, everyone go! When the cultivators who had previously escaped saw the Jin¡¯ling Guards, they wanted to take advantage of the chaos and rushed up to them. Previously, it was the Jin¡¯ling Guards who were chasing and killing the cultivators. Now, they actually joined forces to deal with the ck ape.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say what kind of people they are.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, feeling stifled in his heart. It was as if there was a surge of energy being affected by his depressed mood and it moved once again, as if it was about to rush out at any moment. Chen Shaobai immediately took a deep breath, and asked himself not to watch the scene of the Jin Ling Guards and cultivators surrounding and attacking the ck Ape.

    When they were halfway up the mountain, they heard the ck ape suddenly roar out, and a sword light came from afar, directly chopping off half of the shoulder of the ck ape. That was the attack from the ck Ape. That was because the General of the Sanctuary, Ye Tianlian, had arrived, Ye Tianlian. The sword cuuge wound on the ck ape¡¯s shoulder, and blood immediately flowed down like a waterfall.

    Many cultivators were trampled to death. Someone was caught by the ape and thrown into its mouth to chew, and the crunching sound of chewing teeth and bones could be heard even from such a far distance.

    ¡°This ck Ape was really unfortunate and didn¡¯t offend anyone.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°If Ye Tianlian were to attack, I¡¯m afraid it would not be able to hold on.¡±

    At this time, Du Shoushou suddenly realized that Monkey and An Zheng had disappeared.

    ¡°Where are the two of them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just behind them a moment ago, howe they disappeared in the blink of an eye?¡±

    As he was speaking, an enormous iron rod fell from the sky. With a boom, it crushed down on three or four cultivators. The ce where the iron rodnded emitted a golden light. Monkey rushed out of the forest, and with a burst of rampage, he killed more than a dozen Golden Scale Guards. The ck ape roared, and its eyes were puzzled for a moment when it saw the monkey help it.

    On the other side, An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword s came out and blocked Ye Tianlian¡¯s second sword attack with a bang.

    Ye Tianlian was standing on top of another mountain peak that was at least a few hundred metres away, using her two fingers as his sword. The sword qi was blocked by An Zheng, causing his expression to change slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again ¡­¡± ¡°You are deliberately going against me, Da Xi.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t represent Da Xi. Even Chen Wunuo can¡¯t represent Da Xi.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ye Tianlian and said: ¡°You only represent your selfish desires.¡±

    Ye Tianlian snorted. A few hundred meters away, she shed two of her fingers and a ray of sword aura shot straight at An Zheng. That was no longer an invisible sword Qi, but a sword ray that was a few hundred meters long. Shended straight down, her body shed, and the sword beam cuole through the mountain behind An Zheng.

    Ye Tianlian was born a soldier, so she stood at the peak of the mountain and hacked out with her two fingers, attacking with all she had. At the moment, An Zheng couldn¡¯t attack from afar without his Cultivation Power, he could only block the sword beams to dy time. On the other side, Monkey helped the ck Ape to force the Jin¡¯ling Guards and rogue cultivators back. The Monkey was injured, but the wound on the ck Ape¡¯s shoulder was too big, and it seemed to be unable to continue any longer.

    Ye Tianlian snorted: ¡°Human beings are in thepany of beasts, you are in thepany of beasts, it can be seen what kind of character you have.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You are not worthy of being people.¡±

    Ye Tianlian pushed forward with her two fingers, and several hundred sword beams appeared behind him. Like several hundred thunderbolts, they shot towards An Zheng. An Zheng dodged left and right in the midst of these sword beams, and all of them dodged to the side. However, where he was standing, the mountain range had been destroyed and the forest had been lost.

    Monkey nced at the ck Ape. ¡°Leave quickly, they returned.¡±

    The ck ape arrogantly raised its head and raised its arms with great difficulty to pound against Ji Ji Hao¡¯s chest a few times like a drum. However, because it had lost too much blood, its wounds tore open when it moved, and its body became swaying. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Monkey without even making a sound. The big ck ape saw this and took a step forward before stepping towards the monkey. Monkey even thought that the ck Ape was targeting him, so after cursing, he quickly dodged. The moment he dodged, a ck gas shot over. Within the ck gas, there seemed to be a Red-Eyed Raven.

    Monkey turned around abruptly and realized that it was the ck Ape that saved him.

    A woman dashed out from behind a boulder. She pushed her hands forward, and a ck mist spread out. Within the ck mist, countless crows rushed towards the monkey. In the moment of his defense, the woman¡¯s figure shed and suddenly disappeared. In the next second, she appeared at the heart of the ck ape, which was at leasundred meters above the ground. She pulled her arms back and pushed forward.

    Bang!

    Arge lump of ck gas sted at the chest of the ck ape like a ck cannon. That tremendous force directly prated the body of the ck ape, and countless crows screeched as they charged out from the ck ape¡¯s back.

    The ck ape lowered its head and looked at its own chest in disbelief. A shocking big hole had appeared there. His heart had already been shattered.

    An Zheng wanted to rush over to help but he was already toote. When he arrived, thedy was sent flying by dozens of ck crows biting her clothes.

    Shang Qingyang!

    An Zheng¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    This girl was actually this ghostly, I wonder how did she cultivate that cultivation technique. She was brought flying by dozens of crows, and smashed down by the monkey once. However, in a sh of ck Qi, those crows were smashed to death by the monkey once again, while Shang Qingyang was already on the ground. Her body circled around one of the ck ape¡¯s legs, and the ck gas formed a sickle that directly cut off the ck ape¡¯s ankle. The ck ape cried out arrogantly, and its body couldn¡¯t stand up anymore before copsing with a bang.

    The monkey cried out as well, its eyes red.

    When the ck ape fell, its body smashed half the mountain, causing it to copse and many trees to shatter.

    On the mountaintop, Ye Tianlian said coldly: ¡°This is the difference between a human and a beast. If you stay together with an animal all day, you will be one sooner orter.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You already are.¡±

    Ye Tianlian swept his sword across An Zheng¡¯s body and flipped backwards, but borrowing the force of the sword to quickly rush out. Ye Tianlian became cautious, she waved her fingers and ten sword beams sealed the enemies. However, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly changed directions in mid air and instantly appeared behind Shang Qingyang. Shang Qingyang had a premonition that he was about to grab hold of the monkey, but he had no choice but to avoid it. An Zheng¡¯s sword stabbed over. It was clear that the sword had struck Shang Qingyang, but her body suddenly dispersed.

    Dozens of crows flew out, and Shang Qingyang disappeared.

    An Zheng frowned, previously when he met Shang Qingyang at the Zhangsun n¡¯s sanctuary, her strength could not be considered to be very strong. It had only been a short period of time since theyst met, so how could their improvement be so great?

    Bang!! A mass of ck Qi exploded in midair, and the ck Qi on Shang Qingyang¡¯s back transformed intair of gigantic wings. She floated in midair, and coldly looked at An Zheng: ¡°You still want to bully me like you did before? The current me is strong to the point that I can easily crush you. ¡±

    The monkey was injured. The area that had been hit by the ck air earlier started to rot, and the ck air turned into ck bugs that were still nibbling on its body.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    An Zheng pulled the monkey back, and the monkey looked at the ck ape with red eyes. At this moment, the ck ape had notpletely stopped breathing. It turned its head with great difficulty and nced towards the building on the mountaintop. Tears flowed down its face. It looked over, its eyes filled with reluctance. Suddenly, it let ouoar and struggled with all its might. Then, it threw a punch into the mountain and grabbed something from the mountain. It then threw it towards the monkey.

    The monkey subconsciously caught it. When it looked again, the ck ape fell down. However, its eyes did not close. It stopped breathing and died.

    The monkey bared its teeth, its eyes red as if it was bleeding.

    Shang Qingyang pointed downwards, and countless ck crows pounced towards An Zheng and the others. At the same time, from an even further ce, Ye Tianlian¡¯s figure shed, and she flew over. An Zheng was worried that something would happen to the monkey, hence he grabbed the monkey¡¯s arm and rushed out.

    In the monkey¡¯s arms wausty metal box. There was a strange seal on it and a trace of demonic energy was seeping out from it.

 Chapter 936 - Death without a doubt

    <h4>Chapter 936 ¨C Death without a doubt</h4>

    An Zheng sprinted along with the monkey, closely pursued by Ye Tianlian and Shang Qingyang, together with arge group of Golden Mausoleum Guards. If it was An Zheng himself who was not so nervous, and the monkey was currently injured, then the ck energy would continue to corrode his flesh. If he did not quickly find Qu Liuxi for treatment, An Zheng did not know how long the monkey couldst.

    Ten thousand years ago, Monkey was tricked into taking away the Ten Thousand Year Golden Dan in the Western Regions. After that, his cultivation fell. Although he was considered a first-rate expert in the current cultivation environment, he was no longer as mighty as he was before.

    How tyrannical was Monkey back then?

    He could freely enter and leave the immortal pce, so no matter if it was the Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan or even Purple Ivy, they did not have much of a temper towards him.

    As for the current Monkey, he had actually been injured by Shang Qingyang.

    An Zheng looked down at the monkey, whose face had started to turn green. It was obvious that Shang Qingyang¡¯s strange Cultivation Power did not only have a strong corrosive ability, it was also poisonous.

    Moreover, An Zheng could feel that Monkey¡¯s body was getting colder and colder. This was not a good thing.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, hang on for a bit.¡±

    An Zheng shouted loudly. Fortunately, Ye Tianlian and Shang Qingyang could notpare to him in speed, and the distance between them slowly widened. An Zheng did not notice that in the gap between the iron chest that was in the monkey¡¯s arms, wisps of Spirit Demon Qi were seeping through the monkey¡¯s wounds.

    As more and more demonic energy permeated the air, Monkey¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier.

    An Zheng looked back, the pursuers had already disappeared. He heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to circle around to find Qu Liuxi and the others. But right at this moment, a person suddenly turned around from behind the cliff and blocked An Zheng¡¯s path.

    Ye Tianlian.

    Ye Tianlian could not help butugh, ¡°The entire Da Xi world has been turned upside down by you. I thought you had some great ability, but it turns out that you were just running a bit faster. But idiot, are you familiar with this ce? Although this ce has yet to be fully explored, I am much more familiar with it than you are. It will only take an instant for me to stop you. ¡±

    An Zheng ced the monkey behind him. ¡°You have also greatly disappointed me. A big part of the reason why Da Xi is safe and stable is because of you four Saint-level marshals. But looking at it now, it really is chilling. ¡±

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°When my sword pierces your heart, your heart will be even colder.¡±

    Behind An Zheng, Shang Qingyang twisted his waist and slowly walked over. It had to be said that Shang Qingyang was not considered a peerless beauty from the looks of his face, but his figure was truly so good that there was nothing to say.

    When she walked forward, her waist was twisted like the wind. Her long ck skirt was tucked very tightly,pletely outlining her waist. There was a slit on the front of the skirt, and when she walked, her snow-white thighs were faintly discernible, all the way down to her thighs.

    Her buttocks were a little too round, and her legs were long. With such a figure, just a nce was enough to cause the most primitive desires in a man¡¯s heart to surface.

    ¡°Do you know why I wear ck?¡±

    Shang Qingyang looked at An Zheng coldly: ¡°The spirit of the deceased husband in heaven, protect me. Kill you and take revenge for him.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t kill your husband, Qi Xiao, it¡¯s still fine if you put it on my head.¡±

    Shang Qingyang pointed to An Zheng and said: ¡°Back then you helped Xu Meidai take away my position as Pce Master Tian Haogong, and now you have killed my husband, you are my enemy, and I will not be at peace for the rest of my life without killing you.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement: ¡°I admit what you said, juste to kill me.¡±

    Shang Qingyang was just about to move, when Ye Tianlian waved his hand: ¡°Your contract has just been formed and it¡¯s still unstable, I¡¯ll be it. I can¡¯t bear for something to happen to you, but this Qi Xiao fellow has quite the good fortune of being a beauty, to actually have a woman like you apanying him. ¡°If he does not die, then you and I will have to hide ourselves from one another. If he dies, it might be a good thing for you and me.¡±

    Shang Qingyang¡¯s expression changed, but he did not say anything.

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°He really is Qi Xiao¡¯s good superior, Qi Xiao¡¯s good wife.¡±

    Shang Qingyang abruptly stepped forward, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to say it to me!¡±

    Her body suddenly rushed forward, and just as she was about to reach An Zheng, she suddenly disappeared. In the next second, countless ck lines converged from all directions, shot straight at An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body swelled up with ayer of purple light, blocking all of the ck lines.

    With a cry, a ck phoenix pounced down from above An Zheng¡¯s head. The two ws wed at An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor outeryer of defense, producing sounds as if they had wed through metal tes. The ck phoenix¡¯s ws broke through the outeryer of the reverse scale, and then, it lowered its head, opened its mouth and spat out a ck me straight toward An Zheng¡¯s head.

    An Zheng took a step back and pulled the monkey back a little. Then, the ck mes spread down and directly created a huge pit on the ground.

    Although he avoided it, An Zheng still felt the terrifying aura contained within the ck mes. An Zheng waspletely unable to discern that kind of strength. It did not belong to the aura of hell, nor did it belong to a normal Cultivation Power. Demonic energy?

    After the ck Fire Phoenix appeared, the distant Shang Qingyang¡¯s face somewhat paled as his body slightly swayed.

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s body shed over and hugged Shang Qingyang¡¯s waist. The big hand slid behind her back, resting on her bountiful butt that could make people infatuate.

    ¡°I told you not to force the issue. That demonic energy was personally captured and sealed by His Majesty. He gave it to me for me to bring out arecaution.¡± I transferred this demonic energy into your body, causing your cultivation realm to increase rapidly. However, you have not yet stabilized your fusion, so if you try to force your way through, there might be some problems. ¡±

    Shang Qingyang pushed Ye Tianlian¡¯s hand away: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I must personally kill this person.¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had forced the ck me Phoenix back. He turned around and looked, although the Phoenix had flown up high, but under the high temperature, the monkey¡¯s body was still on fire. Some parts of its clothes were burnt ck. An Zheng frowned, and without any hesitation, he removed the Reverse Scale Armor and ced it on the monkey¡¯s body.

    He took a deep breath and held the Broken Army Sword tightly.

    It was just a battle to the death, not the first one.

    Ye Tianlian said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and beat him half to death first, then won¡¯t it be the same if you kill him? I have already seen through his abilities, it¡¯s just that his physique is extraordinary, but he doesn¡¯t have Cultivation Power. If I kill him, I¡¯ll kill him in less than ten minutes. ¡±

    Shang Qingyang¡¯s face kept changing, after being silent for a while, he nodded and silently took a few steps back.

    Ye Tianlian held the longsword in her hand and walked towards An Zheng step by step, ¡°To be honest, a young man like you, it¡¯s not possible for me to survive on the battlefield for more than a hundred years every year without killing for one. I¡¯ve seen plenty of talented young people, but they¡¯re ultimately just stepping stones for others. Why am I in this position? It¡¯s because people like you use bones to cushion me with. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with contempt, ¡°So what if you are Fang Zheng¡¯s reincarnation? Not to mention reincarnation, even if you¡¯re still alive, I still don¡¯t put you in my eyes. How many people do you kill a year? How many people do I kill in a year? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If the strength of the cultivators is based on how many people they kill, then those who lead are all beasts.¡±

    Ye Tianlian was enraged, and her body suddenly moved forward. He shed out, An Zheng dodged, causing the Sword Qi to fly behind An Zheng, but to his surprise, it spun for a moment and then flew back. When she hacked out, it was a vertical stream of sword Qi. When she returned, it was a sword Qi that was spinning like a windmill parallel to the ground. If An Zheng had reacted half a beat slower, she would have been cut by the Sword Qi from behind.

    In closebat, Ye Tianlian was the only one who could fight in closebat.

    But Ye Tianlian could also tell that An Zheng¡¯s physique was astonishing, as he did not approach at all. Instead, he maintained a distance of around a hundred meters between them as he used the powerful Cultivation Power to attack from afar. It was extremely difficult for An Zheng to get close to him. If this continued, An Zheng would be injured if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    An Zheng turned around to look at the monkey. The monkey¡¯s face was turning more and more ugly, it was green and ck.

    There was no time to wait, An Zheng immediately rushed towards Ye Tianlian.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Ye Tianlian pointed forward, and countless of golden swords flew towards An Zheng. Every single de energy was likrue longsword, iparably sharp. The sword flowed like a raging river, unending. An Zheng dodged to the left and shed his sword towards the left. An Zheng dodged to the right, and the sword flow headed to the right. No matter how An Zheng changed his direction, the flow of the sword always struck fiercely towards him.

    Wherever An Zheng moved, the sword beams would destroy him.

    ¡°Like I said, people like you are only temporary.¡±

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s voice was filled with haughtiness, ¡°Only someone like me can live up to my name. To kill someone like you, one more time will make my reputation even more resounding. ¡±

    An Zheng was finally unable to dodge, the sword flows were growing wider and wider, more and more swords, no matter how fast he was, he was already surrounded by the sword flows that blotted out the sky and earth, he had no way of dodging. Since the Reverse Scale Armor was given to the monkey, An Zheng could only rely on himself to take it head-on. While constantly dodging, he used the Broken Army Sword to deflect the strands of sword Qi. In the end, his strength still did not match his heart.

    Puff puff puff ¡­

    With a few muffled sounds, several Sword Qi pierced An Zheng¡¯s chest, causing his clothes to be instantly dyed red with blood. Without the Cultivation Power, it was impossible for An Zheng to fight Ye Tianlian remotely. This loss was too big.

    His body swayed a few times as he retreated. As he retreated, the flow of sword energy was rapidly chasing after him. When he took a step back, the ground in front of him was filled with swords.

    Ye Tianlian stood a hundred meters away with a cold and arrogant expression: ¡°I already said, even if Fang Zheng doesn¡¯t die, you¡¯re still not my match. Back then, when I defeated all of the enemies with a single sword strike, you were still trying to learn how to walk. Compared to you, what qualifications do you have to be called a cultivator? ¡±

    An Zheng had been struck multiple times, and his injuries were not light.

    Right at this time, Shang Qingyang saw a chance, and her body suddenly disappeared. In the next second, she appeared on the ck phoenix hovering above An Zheng¡¯s head. As Shang Qingyang pressed downwards, the gigantic ck phoenix swooped down. An Zheng looked up and threw the Broken Army Sword out. The Broken Army Sword turned into a streak of light and struck the ck phoenix witu sound. They transformed into countless ck crows, pouring down towards An Zheng like a torrential rain.

    Right now, there were tens of thousands of flowing swords in front of An Zheng, and the ck crow above his head looked like it was about to attack from a ck cloud. He was definitely going to die.

 Chapter 937 - Unbreakable Demons

    <h4>Chapter 937 ¨C Unbreakable Demons</h4>

    ¡°Your Cultivation Power is indeed robust.¡±

    An Zheng was left with no ce to retreat. Looking at the river of swords in front of him, he took a deep breath, ¡°But I have my own magical equipment.¡±

    Just as the sword flow and the ck crow on top of his head were about tond on An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng pointed forward and said, ¡°Nothing else, there are just too many magic tools!¡±

    The hundreds of red rank Golden-Rank¡¯s magic tools were like a waterfall flowing, and it was likely that no one had ever seen them fly across the sky before. Even the battle-hardened Ye Tianlian was shocked. He never thought that An Zheng would actually have so many magical equipment.

    Breaking through the Cultivation Power with a magic tool was not impossible, but since ancient times, no one had done so because no one had been able to possess enough magic tools.

    Others did not, An Zheng did.

    His Blood Pearl Bracelet Space was simply a treasure trove. From the very beginning, the hundreds of artifacts he had collected were iplete artifacts he had collected on the battlefield and in the auction house. After blocking the first sword flow, they became an undamaged artifact. At the same time as An Zheng threw the artifact out, his body shot forward like lightning.

    Hundreds of magic tools flew in front of him, opening a path for him. The firstyer of magic tools blocked a few seconds of the sword¡¯s flow beforepletely copsing. Then the second, the third. At the start, Ye Tianlian was still very proud, he kept on activating his Cultivation Power to increase the power of his sword. But after his sword energy had destroyed the thirdyer of the artifact, An Zheng was already less than twenty meters away from him.

    Ye Tianlian immediately retreated. He was at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, she was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Great Heaven Realm. Naturally, his movement speed was not slow. But now, An Zheng no longer had the obstruction of the sword, so his speed was more than twice as fast as Ye Tianlian.

    Ye Tianlian retreated, and relied on her spirit equipment to block the sword flow as she rushed forward. At this time, Shang Qingyang¡¯s face became ugly when she saw the change in events. She descended from the sky and chased after An Zheng, but in terms of speed, she could notpare to An Zheng.

    At least two hundred magic tools were destroyed by the sword currents. This fight was basically burning money. These artifacts were worth the entire stock of a mid-tier sect. Even arge sect wouldn¡¯t be willing to fight in such a manner.

    But An Zheng did notck money nor tools.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the sword shattered a weapon of the peak Red Rank. But right after, a Golden-Rank Artifact pounced on him, attracting the sword flows to immediately explode wildly. After a few seconds, the priceless Golden-Rank Artifact was shattered into pieces, while An Zheng was only ten metres away from Ye Tianlian.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Ye Tianlian roared as his left hand activated the sword flow to continue the bombardment. She lifted his right hand to point at the sky, and then swung it downwards. A huge golden sword that was dozens of meters long fell from the sky. An expert at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage used all his strength to form a huge golden sword, which wasparable to the attack of a Purple-Rank tool.

    ¡°Break your sword formation!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body continued to rush forward. Raising a finger with his left hand, the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword pierced through the air and collided with the golden greatsword. The Purple-Rank Divine Artifact¡¯s might was naturally not to be underestimated. After a loud bang, the giant golden sword disappeared, and the light emitted by the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword also dimmed a little.

    Less than five meters away from Ye Tianlian, An Zheng coldly said: ¡°Your Cultivation Power seems to be a little weak, I really don¡¯t know where you went with your aura and cultivation level of several hundred years. The words that you have just said are like words spoken by a person who has achieved his goals. ¡±

    He pushed his two hands forward. The Heavenly ughter Sword, the Dubhe Sword, and the three swords of the Heavenly ughter Sword merged and like a surging, domineering rainbow, the sword flow was directly sliced in half from the middle. The three swords shed together to form an iparably tyrannicalrge sword, spinning and splitting up the sword in its surroundings. In that moment, An Zheng¡¯s body rushed out, throwing a punch towards Ye Tianlian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I am at the peak of Lower Celestial Stage, and I am the Great Marshal of Great Western Region. Even if you are close to me, how can you be like this?!¡±

    Ye Tianlian also threw a punch over, which collided with An Zheng¡¯s right fist.

    Crack * Ye Tianlian¡¯s fist had the bones of five fingers shattered.

    ¡°The pinnacle of the Lower Celestial Stage?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s punch smashed the bones in Ye Tianlian¡¯s fist and the force of the punch continued to move forward. The long sword in Ye Tianlian¡¯s hand shed down, wanting to cut open An Zheng¡¯s arm. Another long sword that was surrounded by purple light flew out from An Zheng¡¯s back, and with a ng, it knocked the long sword away.

    Broken Army!

    Nothing else could stop it as An Zheng¡¯s fistnded heavily on Ye Tianlian¡¯s body.

    ¡°You destroyed so many magic tools, I¡¯ll have to get them back from you.¡±

    With An Zheng¡¯s punches, Ye Tianlian¡¯s body was flung backwards.

    ¡°You have ten thousand swords, and I have four swords.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Dubhe Sword, Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword, Sky ughter Sword, and Broken Army Sword had shattered thest of Ye Tianlian¡¯s sword streams. Then, like four missiles that had already been fired, they caught up to Ye Tianlian and bombarded him four times in the air.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s body flew backwards and crashed into the mountain. Under the huge force, that half of the mountain seemed to have been neatly cut open, showing that it shook for a moment. Then, a huge piece of the mountain peak that was at leasundred meters tall crumbled down. Amidst this copsing mountain, Ye Tianlian was definitely heavily injured.

    An Zheng turned around, only to see Shang Qingyang rushing towards the fallen monkey because he could not catch up to him.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart tightened. Although the monkey had the Reverse Scale Armor that he left behind, Shang Qingyang¡¯s current weird Cultivation Power was something that the monkey couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°Little one!¡±

    Originally, he wanted to chase Ye Tianlian down, but now he had no choice but to turn around and go back to save the monkey.

    Shang Qingyang turned his head to look at An Zheng, and shouted with a mournful voice. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll kill your family and friends one by one. I will return you the pain that Xu Meidai had given me back then! If I lose my position as Pce Master Tian Haogong, I will make you lose all your close friends! ¡±

    A ck dagger appeared in her hand and she fiercely stabbed at Monkey¡¯s chest.

    With a ng, the dagger was sent flying into the air.

    Shang Qingyang was obviously startled for a moment. She clearly saw that the monkey had already been severely injured and that the wound had already rotten. But why was it that the dagger was sent flying instead?

    An Zheng had no time to do anything. He nced at the iron chest that the monkey was tightly holding, and grabbed it. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill the monkey, he still had to take the iron chest away. There should brecious treasure inside the box. Otherwise, the ck ape wouldn¡¯t have gone all out to protect it.

    Waves of ck light shed in her palm, and she could feel the ancient demonic energying out of her body. Right at this moment, the monkey suddenly moved. It raised its hand and grabbed Shang Qingyang¡¯s wrist.

    Shang Qingyang was startled, and discovered that the scarlet red fur on the monkey¡¯s arm was growing crazily. Theyer of red fur on the monkey¡¯s arm looked a little thicker, just likuman¡¯s. The monkey would only turn into a red ape when it transformed. At this moment, the red fur hadpletely covered Monkey¡¯s arm. It seemed like it was no longer a human arm.

    Shang Qingyang wanted to pull his hand, but the monkey¡¯s grip was tight, as if it was holding onto a metal pincer. In a moment of desperation, Shang Qingyang smashed the monkey¡¯s face with his other hand. The moment his handnded, the monkey suddenly opened his eyes.

    What kind of eyes were those ¡­ There was no longer any ck and white, only red. Two red rays of light shot out from Monkey¡¯s eyes, piercing through Shang Qingyang¡¯s palm witu sound. Shang Qingyang¡¯s reaction was fast, after feeling the pain in her hand, he immediately leaned back, the red light grazed past her face, leaving two cuts on her pretty face.

    The intense pain made Shang Qingyang wail out in pain. A ball of ck air exploded on his body, forming countless ck crows behind him and flew towards the monkey. Peng! Arge amount of demonic aura exploded from the monkey¡¯s body, causing all the ck crows that pounced at it to shatter into pieces.

    ¡°I, myself, am invincible in this world, a One Spirit Ape.¡±

    Monkey slowly said those words before he flipped his body and stood up. The demonic energy on his body solidified and revolved around his body. His eyes stared straight at Shang Qingyang, his mouth split in half, and his fangs revealed itself.

    ¡°I am a demon, but I want to uphold justice on behalf of the heavens!¡±

    He fiercely lowered his head, and bit onto Shang Qingyang¡¯s shoulder, before tearing downwards. Witipping sound, a huge chunk of Shang Qingyang¡¯s shoulder was bitten off by the monkey. Monkey seemed to havepletely fallen into a crazed state, but he also seemed to be especially disgusted with the devil aura on Shang Qingyang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Demon cannot be separated!¡±

    He kicked onto Shang Qingyang¡¯s lower abdomen, causing Shang Qingyang¡¯s body to fly out like a cannonball.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    With a swoosh, the iron rod that hadnded in the distance flew over andnded in the monkey¡¯s palm with a ¡°pa¡± sound. Monkey held the iron rod in one hand and pointed it at the sky. The red pattern on the iron rod started to shine brighter and brighter. Countless streams of cyan air flowed into the iron rod, and a dazzling light shed on the iron rod. The rust from before all fell off, turning into a dazzling golden long rod.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The monkey stomped on the ground and with a bang, a deep crater was formed from the ground under his feet as dust and dirt flew into the air. The monkey anxiously chased after him. Without waiting for Shang Qingyang to react, he swept his pole across and struck Shang Qingyang¡¯s lower abdomen. Shang Qingyang¡¯s body bent over like a broken shrimp, the force from the iron rod prating through her body.

    A ball of ck aura flew out from Shang Qingyang¡¯s body, and then transformed into different shapes. After circling for a while, it quickly pounced back into Shang Qingyang¡¯s body. Both of Shang Qingyang¡¯s eyes turned ck. He straightened his body and two ck rays of light shot out from his eyes. Monkey swung the iron bar back, his head forward, two red streaks of light shooting out of his eyes.

    The red and ck lights shed in the air like fourser beams. A ck hole was formed in the sky, and the light swept out in all directions. How was that light? It was simply a sharp weapon that could sweep away everything. Everywhere the light passed, even a mountain peak was cleanly sliced off.

    An Zheng lowered his head to dodge the light, and the crown of a huge tree behind him was sliced off. He turned around and saw that the iron box in Monkey¡¯s arms had been opened. It was empty.

 Chapter 938 - Sacred Hand Qu Liuxi

    <h4>Chapter 938 ¨C Sacred Hand Qu Liuxi</h4>

    An Zheng dodged the light from the monkey and Shang Qingyang¡¯s eye contact. Only then did he see that the iron chest that the monkey was carrying previously was already opened. There was nothing inside. But how could the thing that the ck ape vowed to protect with its life be empty?

    An Zheng turned his head to look at the monkey. Was the monkey in that state really crazy because of the box?

    An Zheng was worried that something would happen to the monkey, hence he quickly rushed over to help the monkey. But just at this moment, the copsed mountain in the distance suddenly exploded as Ye Tianlian leapt out from within.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    A ball of golden light condensed out from his body, and rushed towards An Zheng. In mid air, it transformed into a gigantic golden light sword, flying straight towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, the sword stroke was too fast, it was formed from Ye Tianlian burning her own life essence in anger, she had no time to dodge at all.

    Four swords struck out at the same time!

    An Zheng pointed upwards, and the four swords, Heaven ughter, Tianshu, and Sky ughter all flew towards the golden greatsword at the same time. At the same time, An Zheng waved his hand and called back the Reverse Scale Armor. The moment the Reverse Scale Armor covered his body, An Zheng had already collided with the golden greatsword.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The four Purple-Rank divine swords were all knocked flying, spinning as theynded far away, and with four popping sounds, they stabbed into the ground.

    An Zheng¡¯s body heavily fell down, his back smashed into the ground and created a deep crater. The golden light broadsword was still as straight as before, piercing straight into An Zheng¡¯s chest. The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared urgently in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and was even slightly trembling.

    The Reverse Scale Armor was not damaged, the Sword Qi prated the armor and injured the original body, the injury is very severe. He needs to be treated as soon as possible, otherwise his heart would be injured.]

    The moment therge swordnded, it changed into Ye Tianlian¡¯s appearance. He stood by An Zheng¡¯s side, her entire person was as sharp and cold as a sword.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it in the end. I¡¯ve killed countless people, both in the martial world and in the court. I¡¯m the only one under the king.¡±

    He stomped his foot towards An Zheng¡¯s chest, only to discover that An Zheng was smiling. He was smiling, and blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You have cultivated for several hundred years.¡±

    An Zheng dodged the kick and struggled to stand up to look at Ye Tianlian. ¡°But it¡¯s still worse than ten years of my cultivation.¡±

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s body shook violently, and only now did she notice a bloody hole in her chest. It was not a stab from the sword, but he had noticed An Zheng¡¯s four Purple-Rank divine swords. That is a finger poking out, two ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid one won¡¯t satisfy you.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body swayed, but the corners of his mouth still held that pride, ¡°With your strength, no matter if it was when I was Fang Zheng in my previous life, or when I was An Zheng in this life, I could kill you. Do you know why Chen Wunuo wanted me to kill you and keep you alive? It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t reached the point where you can threaten him, and I¡¯ve already reached that point. ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward. After spinning his body for half a week, he kicked at Ye Tianlian¡¯s chest and abdomen. Under the huge force, Ye Tianlian¡¯s body flew out several tens of meters beforending, and then rolled on the ground at leasundred meters away.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the four divine swords flew back and circled around him.

    He walked towards Ye Tianlian step by step, and with each step, a bloody footprint was left on the ground. In the distance, Ye Tianlian struggled several times to stand up, but to no avail. Hey on the ground, gasping for breath. Blood was still flowing out from the hole in his chest. And that kick on his lower abdomenpletely shattered his Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°A soldier¡¯s duty is to protect the people.¡±

    An Zheng walked to Ye Tianlian¡¯s side, squatted down and pped Ye Tianlian¡¯s abdomen, and even her fingers directly grabbed it.

    ¡°Not to protect the so-called kingdom, the so-called emperor. Without people, where would the countrye from? Where does the Monarche from?! ¡±

    A sealing force seeped into An Zheng¡¯s palm, followed closely by a strong suction force that appeared and sucked out the remnants of the Cultivation Power from Ye Tianlian¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°Since you have such cultivation, but you are not serving the world, then I will take care of it for you, and use your Cultivation Power to protect the people of the world!¡±

    Following An Zheng¡¯s explosive shout, all of the remaining Cultivation Power was sucked out by An Zheng, and poured into An Zheng¡¯s already withered Dantian Qi Sea through his veins.

    That feeling was as if he had not eaten for a very long time, and the walls of his stomach had already stuck together. Now, after drinking a mouthful of water, he began to tear the walls of his stomach. That pain was so intense that ayer of sweat immediately appeared on An Zheng¡¯s forehead.

    Ye Tianlian¡¯s Cultivation Power was mainly made up of sword aura, so it was extremely important for An Zheng to break through her already sealed Qi channels and dantian. The sharp Sword Qi sealed off the Qi channels, Qi points, and Qi Sea. The moment that Qi Sea opened up, An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily fell backwards.

    At this moment, Ye Tianlian¡¯s eyes were unfocused. He turned her head with much difficulty to look at the An Zheng who had copsed not too far away from him.

    ¡°A soldier¡¯s duty is to protect the people?¡±

    He muttered to himself, ¡°When I first joined the army, I thought so ¡­¡± ¡°I forgot about itter.¡±

    After saying thosest four words, Ye Tianlian¡¯s head tilted to the side as she died.

    In the distance, the red light from the monkey¡¯s eyes pushed back the ck light that was shooting out from Shang Qingyang¡¯s eyes, and shot straight into Shang Qingyang¡¯s eyes. Shang Qingyang screamed in pain, he covered his eyes and retreated. The monkey wanted to give chase, but after turning his head to look at An Zheng who had copsed on the ground, he turned around, carried An Zheng and dashed off into the distance.

    Not long after he left, arge group of Jin¡¯ling Guards and a few generals in golden armor rushed over. There were also many cultivators who worked for the Great Western Holy See and came from variousrge sects. There were many truly strong practitioners among them.

    Monkey brought An Zheng and quickly evacuated, meeting Qu Liuxi and the others who had rushed over to help them on the way.

    ¡°See how he¡¯s doing?¡±

    The monkey anxiously handed An Zheng over to Qu Liuxi. Qu Liuxi immediately treated him and heaved a sigh of relief after a moment: ¡°I can save you.¡±

    It was only three words.

    Monkey fell to the ground withud as he panted heavily. The redness in his eyes also gradually faded away. Qu Liuxi fed An Zheng an Aurous Core to recuperate her meridians, then, she bandaged her injuries. After turning around to look at Monkey, her face changed greatly: ¡°Brother Monkey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At this moment, Monkey noticed that the wounds on his body had yet to heal. The wounds had already started to seriously rot.

    Qu Liuxi put An Zheng down and ran over toy the monkey down. Then, she kneeled beside the monkey and extended her left hand. A purple me appeared in her left palm as her right hand continuously took out herbs from her spatial magic tool and tossed them into the pill furnace. There was a sizzling sound from the pill furnace and soon, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted out.

    ¡°There is umted demon aura in your body.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked a little nervous: ¡°I have never treated such a severe erosion of demonic energy before, so I can only give iry. ¡°Monkey Bro, I might have to cut off some of the flesh on your injured body. Just bear with it.¡±

    Monkey stretched out his hand. ¡°Wine.¡±

    Chen Shaobai quickly took out a bottle of wine and gave it to the monkey. The monkey took the bottle and looked at it: ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s useless even if I want wine ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled: ¡°Monkey Bro, are you crazy from the pain?¡±

    Qu Liuxi continuously poured medicinal ingredients into the pill furnace. A few minutester, a light purple ball of light the size of a finger floated up from inside the pill furnace. When the ball of light appeared, Qu Liuxi pressed her right hand on the monkey¡¯s wound, and the little golden silkworm immediately crawled out from her dimensional space and into the monkey¡¯s wound. After a few seconds, the little golden silkworm crawled out, its body had already turned green and ck, it was at least twice as big as before.

    ¡°The demon qi is too heavy.¡±

    Qu Liuxi put away the little golden silkworm, extended her hand, and supported it. The Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace floated up and quickly rotated in the air. As the pill furnace rotated, the purple ball of light started to solidify.

    Qu Liuxi took out a sharp scimitar and looked at the monkey: ¡°Endure it.¡±

    Monkey replied, ¡°Juste at me. I, the Saint Lord, am not afraid.¡±

    Qu Liuxi shed the knife, and the monkey cried out, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡±

    Qu Liuxi did not care about him, witwist of the knife, a piece of carrion was sliced off by her. As the monkey cried out, Qu Liuxi replied without even turning her head, ¡°Go find him something to bite on.¡±

    Chen Shaobai quickly spun around, and picked up a wooden stick from the ground and stuffed it into the monkey¡¯s mouth. The monkey bit off the wooden stick, and the wooden stick broke into pieces. The monkey spat a few times. Chen Shaobai summoned his Scythe of Death and stuffed the scythe handle into the monkey¡¯s mouth.

    With a ¡°dang¡±, the monkey¡¯s mouth was almost deformed.

    But the Scythe of Death was too big. The monkey had the handle of the scythe in its mouth, and the huge sickle was hanging by its side. The monkey¡¯s head was crooked. Chen Shaobai squatted on the ground and said: ¡°I have to move for you, it¡¯s not bnced.¡±

    Then he grabbed the short end of the scythe and pulled it back. His moustache and teeth were clenched in the scythe¡¯s hilt, which was made of metal. Witug from Chen Shaobai, a creaking sound was heard, making people¡¯s teeth ache. The handle of the scythe moved horizontally in the monkey¡¯s mouth. The monkey looked at Chen Shaobai with eyes filled with desire.

    With a sweep of Qu Liuxi¡¯s de, another piece of rotten meat was sliced off. When it came into contact wice that was not corroded, it cried out in pain, and the sickle dropped with a tter, smashing onto Du Shoushou¡¯s leg.

    Du Shoushou lifted his leg to rub it, and at the same time, jumped to the side of the monkey, where the monkey was biting its head on Du Shoushou¡¯s leg. Du Shoushou¡¯s face instantly reddened, then turned purple.

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou groaned, then madurn and came out. He sat down on the floor and looked at Monkey as he bit his leg, begging, ¡°Monkey Bro, Monkey Bro, can I tell you where you picked up the meat to bite? Don¡¯t bite the bones, aiyo, f * ck ¡­¡± Right, right, right. This is it.

    Chen Shaobai covered his eyes: ¡°You¡¯ll know how much pain it¡¯ll hurt if you don¡¯t look.¡±

    However, Qu Liuxi concentrated on cutting off the rotten meat, de after de, the speed of the sh became faster and faster. The knife danced in her slender white hands, giving her a sense of beauty.

    Du Shoushou pleaded: ¡°Brother Monkey, let me beg you, I will let you bite on this leg, if it¡¯s you who bit on it, alright?¡±

    Monkey nodded witained expression on his face.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Chen Shaobai came over to help. In a while, break apart the monkey¡¯s legs ¡­ Pui, the monkey¡¯s mouth. I¡¯ll pull my leg out and change the other one. You have to pull it apart. I¡¯ll count to three. You have to be quick. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted and grabbed the monkey¡¯s chin: ¡°Come.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°One, two, three!¡±

    Chen Shaobai used his strength to pry open the monkey¡¯s mouth and pulled out his leg. Then, he grabbed Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand and stuffed him into the monkey¡¯s mouth. The monkey bit down, causing Chen Shaobai to wail. He had an indescribable feeling about it. His expression was one of infatuation.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fatty, I¡¯ll f * * k you ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, you can go. I¡¯ve already pulled my leg out, if I have to suffer a little, I will suffer a little.¡± ¡°I will take good care of him.¡±

 Chapter 939 - Since ancient times

    <h4>Chapter 939 ¨C Since ancient times</h4>

    When An Zheng woke up, he was still wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. An Zheng took a nce at theplicated situation, and realized that he might not be able to handle Du Shoushou either. At this moment, Qu Liuxi was still healing the monkey¡¯s injuries. Although the rotten meat had already been cut off, it still hurt more when she applied the medicine. Originally, Du Shoushou was gloating at their misfortune, but in the end, Chen Shaobai turned his head and bit onto Du Shoushou¡¯s thigh, causing him to cry out in pain.

    The monkey bit Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai bit Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou looked to his left and right in pain, and saw that Gu Qianye had already retreated very far away as she waved at him. Then, Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng. The two of them were not far from each other anyway, so Du Shoushou reached out and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s ankle, dragged him towards him, then raised up An Zheng¡¯s leg with the intention to bite him.

    An Zheng turned over and sat up, and bit on Du Shoushou¡¯s arm, and then Du Shoushou let go of his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted.

    An Zheng bit Du Shoushou¡¯s arm as he said unclearly: ¡°First, my mouth is strong.¡±

    Du Shoushou bit onto Du Shoushou¡¯s leg and on his arm. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re an outsider. Look at the current situation, the three of us are in a veryplicated situation. You¡¯re not being bitten, but you¡¯re actually being bitten. This is a bit too much.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t try that. If I don¡¯t bite you, you¡¯ll bite me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are.¡±

    He let go of his mouth and smacked it hard. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take a bath.¡±

    Du Shoushou felt his body loosen up, and when he looked at Chen Shaobai, he also loosened his mouth. Then, he noticed that Qu Liuxi had already treated the monkey¡¯s wound, and the monkey also loosened its mouth. Chen Shaobai rubbed his wrist as he scolded the monkey. He cursed the monkey for being his lifelong friend. The monkey grinned and said I was.

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, and held back his words.

    ¡°You guys are still like this even though you¡¯re injured, can you be a bit more serious?¡±

    Gu Qianye came over and first looked at An Zheng¡¯s injury, then looked at the monkey: ¡°Even after fighting, you were still injured, it wasn¡¯t a loss at all.¡±

    An Zheng and Monkey shook their heads at the same time.

    Qu Liuxi washed his hands in the creek by the side, while washing his hands, he said, ¡°Brother Monkey, please take note of it. Although the carrion has already been cleaned up, there is still demon energy in your body that has not dispersed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this demonic energy is so intense, but even the little golden silkworm couldn¡¯tpletely absorb it.¡±

    Monkey stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m a bit familiar with this demonic energy ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Demon Qi for now. Rest here for a bit, after getting rid of the Great Western Region¡¯s Marshal of the Sanctuary, the Great Western Region¡¯s revenge will be here soon.¡±

    The few of them helped the monkey up and looked at the building on the peak of the mountain in the distance.

    Previously, when the ck ape was on the verge of death, it nced at that direction with eyes full of nostalgia. As for the person who called himself Zhao Mie, he stepped on a giant tortoise that looked like a mountain and headed towards that direction. Maybe that was the most important ce in the secret realm.

    However, the two of them were injured, and they weren¡¯t light either. If they recklessly rushed over, they might be in danger. Therefore, they discussed and decided to rest at the peak of another mountain not too far away from that mountain, while they observed the situation. Chen Shaobai was not injured, and because he had the yaksha umbre, he volunteered to go and investigate. Du Shoushou was not at ease with him, so he chased after the two of them. An Zheng repeatedly reminded them not to get any closer.

    There was a stone tablet at the top of the mountain, but not a single word was written on it. An Zheng took a closer look, it was not because the words were blurry, but because there were no words at all. Both sides were smooth, with only faint traces of wind and rain.

    ¡°Who is this person who built the Wordless Monument on top of the mountain?¡±

    Gu Qianye walked around the stone tablet, her cute little eyebrows frowned: ¡°The person who erected the stone tablet wanted to say that I will only create a stone tablet, but I have nothing else to say?¡±

    An Zheng was one of the most important people in the area of appraising treasures. He walked over and took a look: ¡°The existence of every stone tablet has its own meaning at that time, especially the Wordless Monument. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when the monolith was erected, so I don¡¯t know what kind of story lies behind the Wordless Monument. ¡±

    He stretched his hand out to feel the stone tablet, and although there were no words written on it, there were shallow marks all around the stone tablet. The crude look at it seemed to be the texture of the bottom of the groove but when his finger swiped across it, An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°So it¡¯s here.¡±

    An Zheng took a closer look: ¡°It¡¯s not a Wordless Monument, it¡¯s just that the words are carved into the shallow grooves. The words are too small, and it¡¯s actually using the Yang Inscription technique. ¡±

    Everyone knew that in general, inscription techniques were used to carve on the stone tablets. For such small characters to be written using the Yang Inscription technique, one could imagine how meticulous the work was.

    ¡°Between the heavens and the earth, a supreme expert ruled over the world. Of course, all living things had their bottom lines. The Venerable One was a supreme expert who proimed himself to be the sessor, and all living things were only yielding. When all things no longer yield, man is in danger. ¡±

    These words seemed to havee from an ancient scroll. An Zheng remembered seeing this phrase back at the Ming Fa Si¡¯s Exposure Division. But because too much time had passed, he couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°In other words, people are courting death.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s exnation hit the nail on the head.

    An Zheng continued to rummage through the stone tablet. Because people ask too much from nature, especially from the upper echelons of the world, nature will retaliate. Cultivators who had reached a certain level of cultivation would naturally sense this danger and begin to create more secret realms to protect themselves.

    Truly powerful cultivators were able to gain insights into the transformations of Heaven and Earth. Thus, they had a premonition that there would be a massive change in the world in the future. As such, these super powerhouses began to create their own secret realms to protect themselves. However, they only saw one, but could not see two ¡­ The meaning of the monolith inscriptions was that the Grand Cultivator had a premonition that the world would be in turmoil. However, he did not know that the beginning of this turmoil was most likely a secret realm that he had created.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind lit up. Actually when he thought about it, even Immortal Pces were just a secret realm created by exceptional cultivators. And the great war between the mortal world and the immortal pce was the beginning of the world¡¯s downfall. After that big battle, the cultivation world fell. There were no longer Saints or Immortals in existence.

    The monolith inscriptions said that the world was that big. Building the secret realms one by one was equivalent to constantly increasing the size of the world. Aesult, the world would be more and more unstable. Sooner orter, a certain secret ne would be the beginning of the copse of the world.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    An Zheng¡¯s face became a little ugly. ¡°Then ¡­ ¡°The only way is to eliminate the cultivators and make the cultivation world disappear. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be a single cultivator left in this world, and then the world will be stable.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°But this iaradox, if you want to eliminate all the cultivators in the world, it is not possible by relying on just one or two people, and you need arge number of extremely strong cultivators to do it. And then, these cultivators killed all the other cultivators, leaving them the only ones left in the world.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°It is not right to ascribe the destruction of the world to the existence of cultivators. However, this stone tablet is here, opposite to the building on the other side ¡­ And this was an Immortal pce secret ne, and it was even a secret ne created by thete emperor Xuan-Yuan. Who could leave such an outrageous thing in his secret ne? The first thing you have to do after you wipe out a cultivator is to destroy the power of the Immortal pce. ¡±

    After saying this, An Zheng was fiercely stunned, ¡°So ¡­ A great war between Immortals and Mortal Realm cultivators? ¡±

    Gu Qianye also came to her senses, ¡°In other words, someone was purposely instigating the great war between mortals?¡±

    An Zheng did not dare imagine that, a long, long time ago, there was actually sucerson that existed in the Inside the Immortal Pce, and he was someone that Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan trusted a lot from his side. However, his purpose of existing was to eliminate all cultivators. For this, he spent many years of nning and sessfully made the Immortal Pce fight with the Mortal Realm. To this person, this n was a sess. After that big battle, the cultivation world was no longer prosperous. The heaven and earth origin energy was almost exhausted, and there were no longer any sage realm experts left.

    ¡°How terrifying.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face paled slightly: ¡°A single person, feeling that cultivators had harmed this world, started a n to eliminate all of the cultivators. Then, in order to make this n a sess, he had unhesitatingly infiltrated the Inside the Immortal Pce and became an important helper of Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan. He had continuously influenced the Immortal Emperor for a long time, and in the end, because the Immortal pce was too harsh on the mortal world, countless people died in the war against the Immortal pce.

    ¡°This person alone killed millions of cultivators. Although he didn¡¯t kill them personally, he¡¯s still considered the world¡¯s most important person.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Truly frightening, this kind of person is truly too frightening. His cultivation must be ridiculously strong as well. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Perhaps ¡­¡±

    He thought of one possibility, but because it was too bizarre, he did not say it.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more frightening about this person is that he was right beside Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan. Furthermore, he might have been in charge of creating this secret realm back then. And yet, no one could see what he was thinking.

    Gu Qianye looked at An Zheng: ¡°You just said that maybe, maybe what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand caressed those words, as if he suddenly felt the existence of that person. Suddenly, An Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened, following that, his mind started to tremble violently. It became so dark that it was hard to tell the sky from the earth. Vaguely, An Zheng saw a man wearing a white robe walking towards him. The closer he got, the clearer it became. However, when that person walked in front of him, he was unable to see anything.

    The man seemed to be living in a fog, unable to see his face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The person seemed to be looking at An Zheng, because part of his face was twisted, as if he was covered by ayer of something that was moving back and forth.

    ¡°Do you know that the existence of cultivators is the cancer of this world?¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Your imagination is too extreme.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    This person¡¯s voice sounded somewhat familiar, but An Zheng was sure that he had never met such an ancient person before. Of course, this did not apply to the monkey. His clothes were spotlessly white, and even his shoes were white. There were faint traces of chrysanthemums on them.

    ¡°You have understood my Wordless Monument. Sooner orter, you will understand my methods.¡±

    That person¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness and bitterness, ¡°If there are no cultivators in this world, then even if there is a fight between ordinary people, even if there is a war, even if there would be other troubles, how many people can be killed like that? And because of the existence of cultivators, how many would die? Man should not rule the world, but obey it. ¡±

    He opened his arms and seemed to look up at the sky.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up, ever since the ancient times.¡±

 Chapter 940 - Terror

    <h4>Chapter 940 ¨C Terror</h4>

    When An Zheng heard those four words, it was as if he saw that person¡¯s mocking gaze when he looked at him. It¡¯s like being in a ce where you¡¯ll die by my hands sooner orter. The appearance of this person became extremely clear for a moment, but in the end, he did not see anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Qu Liuxi saw that there was something wrong with An Zheng¡¯s expression and went forward to support him.

    An Zheng turned his head, his face a little pale: ¡°Nothing, this stone tablet is a little strange, stay far away. I really wanted to be trapped in some kind of illusion just now, and I really wanted to see that person. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head with all his might: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I don¡¯t know who he is. But he might... Still alive. ¡±

    Even though Gu Qianye¡¯s face was also pale, she still advised An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion. If you do not have the ability to affect the hearts of people, then it would not be considered an illusion. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, that is not necessarily an illusion. I think this person is telling me that he has lived from the time Xuan-Yuan was born until now. From the start, he had not given up on what he was going to do, he was just trying to instigate the war. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face also became ugly, ¡°If we were to say... There was one person who had lived for at least ten thousand years, and had been hiding by the side of those important figures who decided life and death, constantly affecting them. In this world, he might be the one who secretly instigated all the wars in the history of the world. If that¡¯s really the case, then this person is too terrifying. ¡±

    An Zheng looked towards the direction of the building: ¡°I need to go and take a look, Chen Shaobai and the others have gone over there. If that person was still here, he would definitely not give up trying to instigate us, and Chen Shaobai and the others would be in danger.¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards the other mountain peak with Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi following closely behind.

    At the same time, at least 10,000 miles away from the immortal pce was the Frozen Land.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised the wine cup and took a sip, then ced the wine cup next to the lips of the frozen Fang Zhiji. Even if he was still alive, and free to move about freely, he would not drink Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s wine.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sat down next to Fang Zhiji, and ced his hand on Fang Zhiji¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I always thought that you were closer to the front than me. You¡¯ve seen through a lot of sadness and helplessness in this world. But I don¡¯t understand, you see so clearly, why are you still protecting this world? You should be well aware that the source of all evils is man, and the source of all evils is the cultivator. As long as we kill off all the cultivators of the human race, the rules will be simple once the monsters rule this world. ¡±

    As if he could see Fang Zhijiughing coldly, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up abruptly and pped him across the face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man, why are youughing at me?!¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡±, quite a few pieces of ice shards fell to the ground.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was startled for a moment. Looking at his hands, his knees went soft and he knelt down withump. His two hands hugged Fang Zhiji¡¯s legs, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have made a move ¡­ But I¡¯m really sad. Why can¡¯t I keep you? Even if you have always been against me, I still wish for you to live ¡­ ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known. You think I¡¯m wrong, but you understand me.¡±

    He slumped back in his chair. ¡°Who else understands me?¡±

    At this moment, a man wearing a white robe slowly walked in from outside the hall. He had used a white silk cloth to cover most of his face. This person¡¯s clothes looked extremely gorgeous. His white robe was embroidered with a strange pattern of gold chrysanthemums. His left hand was empty, while his right hand was holding a simrly pure white magic staff. On top of the magic staff waurple gem.

    He lookedpletely out of the ordinary. Even if one could not see his face, just his appearance alone was enough to attract the attention of many people.

    ¡°Powerful people never need others to understand.¡±

    The white robed person walked into the hall of ice and raised his head to look at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡°If a person wished for the entire world to understand him, then he would undoubtedly be a weakling. The strong do not need others to understand, they only need others to obey. ¡±

    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up abruptly, ring at the white robed man.

    The white robed person bowed slightly, ¡°Esteemed Monarch, if I had not appeared, you might have lived in eternal sorrow. Initially, you listened to my advice and unified the Summoning the Spiritual World, and you did an outstanding job. Afterwards, you followed my advice and used this opportunity to return to the surface world topete with those so-called almighty figures for control of the world. However, you disappoint me now. ¡±

    The white gowned person slowly walked up the stairs, while the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi kepting up.

    ¡°To live all day in a world of the dead.¡±

    The white gowned person snorted, looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi with contempt, and then looked at Fang Zhiji.

    ¡°He is indeed stronger than you. Although his cultivation base is inferior to yours, he still knows what he should do.¡± He¡¯s been fighting against me, against you, and he¡¯s been admirable. He had never given up. This was the quality a powerful warrior should have. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he is far inferior in talentpared to you and that he is stubborn, I would have even chosen him back then. ¡±

    The zither emperor dejectedly sat down. ¡°I actually thought that you would rather have chosen him.¡±

    After saying this, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly raised his head and red at the white robed man. ¡°Who the hell are you? After so many years, why are you still lingering in my world? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your leader.¡±

    The white cloaked man sat down opposite of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, looked at the wine on the table, took off his mask and drank a mouthful of it, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, would you be a Monarch of the Summoning the Spiritual World? Without me, would you know Chen Wunuo¡¯s weakness? Without me, you won¡¯t even be able to preserve this Frozen Land. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s hands were trembling, it was unknown whether it was from anger or fear.

    The white-robed man put down his wine cup and put his mask back on, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a lot and you know exactly what you want to do. Humans were the source of all evils, while cultivators were the evildoers amongst evils. As long as no cultivator existed, this world would be iparably beautiful. Without cultivators, all the monsters, wild beasts, and humans of all races will be peaceful, and there will be no disputes. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at him, ¡°What more do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Very simple.¡±

    The white cloaked man said, ¡°Chen Wunuo has made many preparations to deal with the apocalypse. These preparations were not only for the so-called Battle Mage n, but also for other things. I will now tell you all the locations of these secret pces, and you can go to war. Chen Wunuo was the most difficult cultivator to deal with in this world, not only because his cultivation was unrivalled, but also because he did not have that many bottom lines. He was an emperor, and his bottom line was himself. If you don¡¯t destroy everything he has prepared as soon as possible, once he has done that, the first thing he will do is kill you. ¡±

    ¡°What exactly does Chen Wunuo want to do?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you in the future. Now you must attack.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi red at the white robed man, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t give the order.¡±

    The white-robed man stood up slowly and put down the wine cup in his hand. The wine cup shattered on the table with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, but the wine in the cup was still floating in the air. The man from the White Faction swiped his finger across the wine, causing it to form a resplendent Gxy pattern in the air.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given up for over ten thousand years.¡±

    The white-robed man waved his hand and the wine flew out, chopping off several pirs in the hall.

    ¡°What I won¡¯t give up on is my dream and not someone else. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, I gave you everything. I can give it to you, but I can also give it to someone else. I have experienced the most terrifying attack that I have received in the past ten thousand years and have yet to lose, so you should let go of all of your pride in front of me.

    He walked out, not at a fast pace, and witace that matched his own. Even when he was walking down the stairs, the pace did not change. That was to say, his feet didn¡¯t actually touch the stairs when he walked down.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared.

    The man in white stopped in front of the door. ¡°This is a wonderful feeling. You are the only person in the world who has seen my face behind the mask, and you do not know me. I promise you onest wish. If you destroy all of Chen Wunuo¡¯s underground pce, I¡¯ll think of a way to help you revive that guy. ¡±

    He pointed his staff at the frozen Fang Zhiji, then turned and walked away.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sat on the frozen throne, his entire body close to copsing.

    Immortal pce ruins.

    When An Zheng arrived outside the building, he instructed Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye to follow him closely and enter through the half-opened door. There didn¡¯t seem to be any danger inside, thus An Zheng turned around and opened the door to let Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye in.

    ¡°Why is it empty? Didn¡¯t a lot of peoplee?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention humans, I didn¡¯t even see a single ghost.¡±

    An Zheng shushed them and continued to scout ahead.

    It looked like a Taoist temple, and it was well-preserved. Not only was it not damaged, there was not even a speck of dust on the golden ss roof of the building. The color of the windows was very bright, as if they had just been painted yesterday. There was no dust on the ground, and all the green nts in the yard had been carefully cut, so it was very orderly.

    The courtyard was huge, and all sorts of pavilions and pavilions could be seen. It took them at least ten minutes to reach the back yard, but there was still no one there.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Gu Qianye hugged her shoulders and trembled for a moment: ¡°Do you feel very cold?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s physique aalf god body did not feel much cold, but Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi had already started to shiver from the cold. The nts here are living well, even the grass is so thriving ¡­ So why did it get cold? If it had been like this all along, the flowers and nts in the yard would have already frozen to death.

    At this moment, the door to the east wing creaked. An Zheng protected Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye behind him and nced in their direction. The door opened, and An Zheng saw a young man wearing in armor, holding an iron spear in his hands. He was looking at something in a daze.

    An Zheng was slightly stunned. He told Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye to wait outside while he went over by himself. The young general turned around and nced at An Zheng, and then pointed at the feather fan on the table.

    ¡°This is something from my Military Advisor ¡­¡± Why was it here? If there was no strategist, Big Shu wouldn¡¯t have gotten stronger. If he hadn¡¯t personally lead, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked the immortal pce and defeated the hegemons of the immortal pce. ¡°Could it be that the advisor is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Advisor?¡±

    A buzz suddenly sounded out in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and he felt that even his voice was trembling: ¡°Does your Military Advisor like to wear white?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 941 - Perpetrators

    <h4>Chapter 941 ¨C Perpetrators</h4>

    Zhao Mie¡¯s words were like thunder that exploded in An Zheng¡¯s heart. He could not imagine, that after living for so long, he could only do one thing ¡­ That was to continuously stir up wars between cultivators. After so much time had passed, just how many cultivators would die because of this person?

    ording to the rumors, the cultivators of the ancient mortal world were dissatisfied with the domination of the immortal pce, as they gathered the power of the demon race to attack the immortal pce. However, with the power of the Mortal Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the powerful immortal pce. After all, there were three Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Pce. Even if Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy would not interfere, but whether it was Xuan-Yuan or Qing Lian, as long as one of them made a move, the cultivators in the Mortal Realm would all be cannon fodder.

    However, in the end, the reason why the cultivators of the Mortal Realm were able to defeat the Immortal Pce was because of the internal strife between Xuan-Yuan and the Blue Lotus Art.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind started to work quickly, organizing the information he had received so far.

    In the secret realm of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Immortal Pce, he had discovered the Wordless Monument left behind by this person. As for the secret, it was actually in the groove of the stone tablet. He had already clearly stated his goal. If this person has two identities ¡­ He was the advisor of Great Shu Country in the mortal world. He helped Great Shu Country grow stronger, but he also continuously instigated wars between the country and the other countries. It was the most brutal period in the history of cultivation. The countries battled year after year, and at least tens of thousands of cultivators died every year.

    If this person still had another identity, and was a close subordinate of Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, Xuan-Yuan would obey every word he said ¡­ Then, he would have the ability to incite Xuan-Yuan and the green lotus to battle when the Mortal Realm attacked the Immortal pce. In this way, the Immortal pce would be equivalent to giving up on the war.

    Afterwards, the cultivators of the Mortal Realm attacked the Immortal pce, causing it to turn into ruins.

    After the great battle between the immortals, the cultivation world was so exhausted that there were no longer any experts of the Immortal Realm or above. This person was too terrifying, so frightening that it caused one¡¯s heart to turn cold. He yed a variety of roles in history and continuously instigated wars ¡­

    An Zheng took a deep breath and looked at Zhao Mie, ¡°What is the name of your strategist?¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s eyes were still staring at the feather fan: ¡°My Military Advisor¡¯s name is Zhuge Qionglu, he¡¯s the most outstanding person in the world. If the lord had not had a military advisor to assist him, he would not have achieved great things. Later on, the Military Advisor travelled to various countries and persuaded the various monarchs to join forces to fight against the Immortal Pce ¡­ He alone faced the difficulties of the strategists and schrs of the other kingdoms, but he exined the righteousness of thend, making all the people of the kingdoms, from the kings to themoners, submit to him. In the end, the various countries formed an alliance and decided to start a war against the immortal pce. The advisor then went to find the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and asked Da Chi to help him.

    Zhao Mie sighed: ¡°Advisor, at that time, there was no one who couldpare to him. In my heart, he irue hero, one who has existed since ancient times. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to say what he thought, but he knew that if he said it out loud, it would be too big of a blow to Zhao Mie. Zhao Mie was a loyal subject and a pure subject. In his heart, he did not think of himself as his master, but rather, he thought of the Great Shu Nation. Once his understanding of the Military Advisor Zhuge Qionglu was destroyed, his entire life would copse.

    ¡°This ce was probably built by your strategist.¡±

    An Zheng looked around him, ¡°Perhaps, it is just as you guessed. Your Military Advisor did not die during the Great Immortal War, but was lucky enough to survive. It¡¯s just that after the war, the country of Shu perished. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t return and chose to live in seclusion here. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°The Military Advisor is a cultivator from the Mortal Realm, why would he create a secret realm in the Inside the Immortal Pce?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was created after the destruction of the immortal pce?¡±

    An Zheng had to think of a lie: ¡°Look, the buildings here haven¡¯t been destroyed at all, and the outside world is already in ruins. So it¡¯s extremely possible that this secret realm is the ce where you, the Military Advisor Zhuge Qionglu, stayed in after the battle.¡±

    Zhao Mie acknowledged, but he was still skeptical. ¡°But why is that so? If the Military Advisor did not die, he would not necessarily perish when he returned to Shu. ¡±

    His eyes were full of doubt. ¡°What happened that year?¡±

    He stretched out his hand and picked up the feather fan. He saw a small imprint on the bottom right corner of the feather fan ¡­ Zhuge.

    An Zheng could not help but ask Zhao Mie: ¡°I have two friends that came over to look first. Have you seen them?¡±

    An Zheng described the situation between Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou before he shook his head, ¡°I heard someone talking behind mest time, so I didn¡¯t take a look. Being attracted by the military advisor¡¯s items, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. If you are in a hurry to find them, go to the backyard and take a look. ¡±

    An Zheng thanked him and turned.

    The monkey covered in bandages asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the backyard, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look over there.¡±

    He turned around to take a look, but Zhao Mie was still holding onto that feather fan, and was looking at him time and time again. An Zheng knew that he had be suspicious, but he still had no way of convincing himself. Counsellor Zhuge Qionglu was the most perfect person in his heart. His doubts had undoubtedly shattered his entire world.

    The few of them went to the backyard, and after passing through a gate in the moon, they realized that the backyard waspletely empty. Not to mention humans, there weren¡¯t even any flowers or nts. The entire backyard was bare, not even a de of grass growing. An Zheng wrinkled his nose, and said with a slight frown: ¡°There seems to be a smell of lime.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°Indeed, even though it is very faint, it must be the taste of lime.¡±

    The four of them continued their way through the backyard until they reached thest row of houses. If there were no more traces of Chen Shaobai and the rest, then something big could have happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t split up.¡±

    An Zheng signalled the monkey to protect Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi from the back, he opened the door and walked in first.

    The room wasrge and smelled ufortably dry. The furnishings in the room were extremely simple and clean. There were some calligraphy and paintings hanging on the walls, and they didn¡¯t seem to have lost any color, as if they had only recently been hung up. The few of them walked around the room but did not find anything. Everyone¡¯s heart became more gloomy.

    Just then, Zhao Mie walked in with the feather fan in hand. He looked around and his expression changed. He strode to the wall, pointed tainting and said, ¡°This is the battle of the Jiao Wall. The Military Advisormanded us to fight against the strong enemy, and the enemy was ten times stronger than me.

    ¡°This is the first time that the stronghold has joined forces with the enemy nation to advance towards the grasnds people, forcing them to retreat thousands of miles.¡±

    ¡°This is the battle of Qilian. It is the battle where we destroyed the enemy forces and pushed the borders of Dashi several hundred kilometers to the north. After that, the gs on Mount Qilian were all nted with the g of Dashi.¡±

    He looked at them one by one, his face not filled with excitement, but growing darker and darker, ¡°Why are these paintings hanging in Inside the Immortal Pce?¡±

    An Zheng originally wanted to say something, but at this time, no matter what he said, it was meaningless. It is better to tell a man the cruel truth than to let him live in an illusion. Therefore, An Zheng exined his guess once again. ording to logic, if Zhao Mie trusted and revered Military Advisor Zhuge Qionglu like this, he would definitely berate An Zheng. But when An Zheng finished speaking, he lowered his head and did not speak for a long time.

    Monkey was covered in injuries and he was tired from standing so he sat on the desk and said, ¡°The most important thing right now is to find Chen Shaobai and Fatty. There is nothing else we need to worry about. As for who Zhuge Qionglu is, I don¡¯t care about what kind of person he is. ¡±

    He reached for the pen holder on the table to take a look, but didn¡¯t move it even after taking a look. With a quick thought, Monkey shook the pen holder left and right. With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, sounds came from underneath the pen holder and arge hole suddenly appeared in the floor of the room. Caught off guard, everyone fell except for the monkey. The monkey cried out, then jumped down.

    Fortunately, this hole wasn¡¯t too deep. Before An Zheng fell to the ground, he threw out a few pearls that floated in the air, lighting up the surrounding area. It was very wide down there. He could not see the end of it beyond the light. The first thing An Zheng felt afternding was that the smell of the lime in the room was simply too strong, it made people¡¯s heads spin.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly let out a startled cry, and subconsciously hid behind An Zheng.

    Following the direction that Gu Qianye pointed, An Zheng could vaguely see a lot of corpses. An Zheng pointed with his finger, and the floating pearls flew over to illuminate his direction. When they saw it clearly, everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly.

    There were corpses over there.

    The corpse inside was only left with bones, but it still maintained its position as it died. The corpses outside were still covered in blood. Lying outside were many people, and among them were Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai.

    An Zheng was shocked, and subconsciously rushed over.

    Fortunately, the two of them were only unconscious and uninjured. Only then did An Zheng notice that the people underground were all cultivators who had entered the Immortal Pce secret realm this time. There were two or three that looked familiar. They wereid out side by side, neatly against the wall. Some had died, and six or seven were lying unconscious.

    An Zheng suddenly turned and thrusted his sword towards the shadow at the corner. There was a movement, then a rush through the wall. This was underground. He didn¡¯t know how he had managed to break through the wall. By the time An Zheng wanted to chase after him, it was already toote.

    ¡°They were just brought in. They haven¡¯t been killed yet.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the corpses: ¡°One by one, line by line, and then, split open the chest one by one... One more person is enough to reach Du Shoushou. If we were even a minutete, both of them would have died. This person is too vicious with his actions. He lured everyone here and used some unknown method to make everyone faint. He slowly killed them one by one. ¡±

    ¡°Too terrifying.¡±

    Gu Qianye hid behind An Zheng: ¡°That must be a great viin.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of that advisor. That person seemed to be wearing a white robe when he shed past.

    ¡°Come and take a look.¡±

    Monkey pointed to the corpses inside. ¡°They ¡­ They should all be cultivators who are participating in the great war between Immortal cultivators. ¡±

    An Zheng quickly walked over. He had worked in the Ming Fa Si for so many years that he was exceptionally sensitive to injuries.

    ¡°These are the people who were injured in the war but didn¡¯t die. They were moved here and killed one by one. There are still scars on their bones, but they do not die. ¡±

    ¡°With so many people, even if they were injured, how could they be brought here without any resistance, unless they were tricked?¡±

    ¡°What if they know the person who tricked them intoing here? What if they even know the person?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhao Mie, and Zhao Mie¡¯s eyes were filled with grief.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhao Mie lowered his head and said these three words, his voice trembling.

    An Zheng could not help but have this scene appear in his mind ¡­ During the great war of Immortals, many people were injured, some were seriously injured while others were light. At this time, a cultivator that they all knew and respected appeared, saying that he would temporarily bring them to a safe ce to hide. They finally believed that after following this cultivator here, the rest of them would be knocked unconscious, and they would be killed one by one.

    An Zheng felt chills down his spine, as if he could seair of eyes staring at him from the darkness.

 Chapter 942 - Change of life

    <h4>Chapter 942 ¨C Change of life</h4>

    Within the secret realm, everyone fell into silence.

    There were corpses of all ages, at leashousand. Perhaps this was just one of the ces where the white-robed bandit hid his corpse. Over the years, he had personally killed tens of thousands of cultivators. The number of deaths that could result from indirectly instigating wars was incalcble.

    The scariest thing was that this person had lived for tens of thousands of years without ever believing that what he had done was wrong. He believed that cultivators were the tumor of this world. As long as all cultivators were eliminated, the world would be at peace.

    He had lived for so long, killed so many people, obtained so many treasures and inheritances, and his cultivation had reached an unimaginable height. Moreover, this person was iparably cunning. He had many faces, and no one knew just who he was. Maybe one day he¡¯ll stand in front of you and talk, and you won¡¯t recognize him.

    Chen Shaobai took a long time to recover, ¡°This person must be in the Da Xi Empire.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Monkey asked.

    Chen Shaobai analyzed: ¡°The Buddhist Sect has been rtively stable for so many years, even after the appearance of the Immortal pce ruins, it can be considered restrained. However, it was different for Da Xi. She had been going through a lot of weird things in the past few years. Especially Chen Wunuo, look at what he has done these past few years. On the surface, he appeared to be the greatest emperor of all time, the most righteous and tolerant emperor. However, his state of mind might have beenpletely distorted. My father said that the more confident and powerful a person is, the more fragile their mentality is, and the easier it is for them to be deceived by others. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°What Whitey says makes sense. Chen Wunuo¡¯s actions these past few years are indeed not quite right.¡±

    Monkey asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the bones, ¡°Burst everyone, then leave this ce. There must be some other secret inside Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Immortal Pce, and it might not be too far away from us. ¡±

    Everyone worked together to move all the corpses out of the secret room and found a ce to bury them. With so many corpses, it was hard to tell which one belonged to which one. An Zheng and the others discovered that the bones of those ancient corpses had already begun to show signs of jade. This meant that when these people died, they had already surpassed the great heaven realm and were cultivators of the sage realm. However, they had died in such an aggrieved manner. They had been murdered in that dark and gloomy secret room.

    At the same time, at Jinling.

    Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo leaned against his chair and closed his eyes. It was the first time in so many years that he didn¡¯t even want to look at the reports on his table. Although he would be bored in the past, he could still persevere under such strong self-discipline. But today, he didn¡¯t want to see a single word. He didn¡¯t want to do a single thing and only wanted to sleep. When he finally woke up, the world would be at peace.

    Wen En looked at the different Sacred Emperor in front of him, and suddenly realized that there were a few strands of white hair that had appeared on both of Chen Wunuo¡¯s temples. His heart shuddered fiercely ¡­ Before this, he would never believe that he could see white hair on the crown of His Majesty¡¯s head.

    Your Majesty is already old.

    Your Majesty is already tired.

    ¡°Wen En.¡±

    ¡°This old servant is here.¡±

    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, Wen En knelt down and kowtowed: ¡°Your Majesty, this old servant is guilty.¡±

    ¡°What are you guilty of?¡±

    Chen Wunuo slowly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with fatigue. He nced at Wen En and helplessly waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, get up. I was just saying that it has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to be so scared. I didn¡¯t me you, and you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You wouldn¡¯t understand my words even if I told you. It is I who confided in the wrong person ¡­ Send someone to the Star Observation Pavilion to invite Pavilion Master Tan Shanse over. ¡±

    Wen En acted as if he was granted amnesty and crawled up immediately: ¡°This old servant obeys the decree.¡±

    Not long after, the godlike Tan Shanse walked in from outside. Upon seeing Chen Wunuo, he bowed and said, ¡°This subject pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Chen Wunuo did not open his eyes, and casually pointed to a nearby stool.

    ¡°This Emperor might really be getting old. Remember, in the past ¡­¡± Even if I don¡¯t eat for one month, it won¡¯t broblem to not sleep for one month. At that time, there were even more memorials on the desk in front of us than there are now, but I have never read them for more than two hours.

    ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t old, nor is he tired. He¡¯s just tired.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and said: ¡°Your Majesty has always read the imperial reports, every minute and every second is spent reading the reports. His Majesty was currently reading a imperial report and reading one copy. However, more than half of his time was spent thinking about other things or daydreaming. It waabit for His Majesty to persevere. But habits change, too, especially when you¡¯re disgusted with something. ¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a Saint King. I hate all of this because of this position.¡±

    ¡°That is the self-me of His Majesty.¡±

    Tan Shanse continued, ¡°This subject has heard that during the Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Sacred Emperor had not ascended to the throne for four hundred and eighty years. He was the most experienced Sacred Emperor in the country of Zhou, and was also known as the most outstanding Sacred Emperor. Once the dynasty arrived, the war would not be easy to win. The economic development was fast and fast. It was the most prosperous period of the Great Zhou. Therefore, it is the most correct thing to do personally everything that your majesty has not seen. ¡±

    ¡°You want us to follow the example of the Thousand Dynasty¡¯s Emperor?¡±

    ¡°This official dares not.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°This subject only thinks that your majesty has worked too hard. To do this for so many years, anyone would get tired of it. Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you put it aside for a while and rx? ¡±

    ¡°Then who is in charge of this world¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°The lords will naturally help his Majesty out.¡±

    Tan Shanse lowered his hand and said: ¡°This subject only thinks that way, or is it too childish? I just feel that the king is working so hard and I¡¯m not feeling well. How about this, the person in the Jinling Royal Tomb is almost there, and His Majesty personallyes to see me? ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression slightly changed: ¡°We... Indeed we should go and take a look. ¡±

    He stood up and turned to leave. Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth formed a faint smile, and he stood up and followed behind. Not knowing why, Wen En felt that he hated this person. He always felt that this person was like a venomous snake, ready to bite at any moment. After walking a few steps, Chen Wunuo suddenly stopped and nced at Tan Shanse: ¡°Go ahead and make some preparations. We still remember that there are some matters that we haven¡¯t dealt with yet, so we¡¯ll head overter.¡±

    Tan Shanse lowered his head: ¡°This subject obeys.¡±

    He turned and walked away, looking so gracious.

    Looking at Tan Shanse¡¯s back, Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light: ¡°Wen En, what do you think of this person?¡±

    ¡°This old servant is jusunuch.¡±

    ¡°This person is very interesting.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood in the courtyard and yed with the vegetables he had grown. ¡°There are many things hidden behind his back, and I thought that he could hide them from others. He has done a lot for me all these years. If not for him, the affairs of Star Observation Pavilion would not have progressed so smoothly. Because he felt that he knew too much about me, he was prepared. He created an avatar for himself and ced it outside, so that he wouldn¡¯t be enlightened with it ¡­ ¡°He always thought that he could hide things well, but I already knew that.¡±

    Wen En¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Your Majesty said that this person has ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°Up till now, we still can¡¯t clearly see this person. His understanding of the Celestial Phenomenon was unattainable. Therefore, I still need him. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand ¡­ Do you really have to be extremely talented to understand what¡¯s going on in the Celestial Phenomenon Realm? ¡±

    Wen En thought for a while and replied, ¡°If I look at the sky everyday, and look at it for a long time, I should be able toprehend more about it. There¡¯s only one thing he does. If only His Majesty does that, it would be better than him. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed out loud: ¡°What you said makes sense, I just took a while to read it.¡±

    He strode out, ¡°To the Royal Tomb. That killing tool of mine is finally going to be put to use.¡±

    The Wudang Mountain which was 18,000 miles away from Jinling was the part where the peach blossoms bloomed. The entire mountain looked pink. However, a long, long time ago, the old peach tree at the entrance of the Violet Firmament Hall stopped blooming. Zhang Zhenjun who had just returned from the Jinling stood beside the old peach tree and stared nkly at the green leaves on the tree without a single flower bud. Back then, the old peach tree was split into two by the heavenly lightning. Everyone thought that it would die, but it lived for another thousand years. Although it looked ugly, it had a kind of vigorous life force that no one dared to look down on.

    On the opposite side of the old peach tree stood a young Taoist in white, looking at the old peach tree witerplexed expression.

    ¡°How long have you been gone?¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun suddenly asked.

    The white clothed young Taoist was Feng Xiuyang. After careful consideration, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ¡­ He felt that if he couldn¡¯t make up his mind, he would have to look for something to be at ease. However, when he couldn¡¯t find it, he became more and more worried. There was only conflict in disciple¡¯s heart. Every night, he would feel that his body was empty, without a soul. ¡°Disciple thought that it was because disciple had yet to find the dao that belongs to disciple. So, after travelling through the entire world and attempting to be a good person, be a bad person and do many things, I still could not find the path.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun sighed, ¡°Sometimes, you feel that you¡¯re right ¡­ Feng Xiuyang, do you know why I brought you back? ¡±

    ¡°The Venerable One wants to impart cultivation to his disciple?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need me to impart anything. I can¡¯t impart anything to you either.¡± I only brought you back because I didn¡¯t want to see you die. You¡¯roor man, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°Why were you so stubborn before? Why did you exchange the old peach tree¡¯s life for your own?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang lowered his head and said, ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t know either, but there is always a voice saying in his heart, this body isn¡¯t yours, and this soul isn¡¯t yours. So disciple is always afraid, so he decided to give up his fate and change it teach tree. That would be my fate ¡­ ¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun was silent for a long time, before turning around and leaving, ¡°I clearly knew your purpose ining, but I did not stop you because I saw your true intention. But before the timees, you won¡¯t be able to seize it even if you try to. Now if you want it, then do it. The old peach tree only blossomed and did not bear fruit even after thousands of years had passed. All it did was to try its best to recharge its life force. It was probably ¡­ I was waiting for you too. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s body shook violently. ¡°This old peach tree... Were you really waiting for me? ¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun had already left. He did not enter the main hall, but left the temple instead. Don¡¯t leave the Violet Firmament Hall. You can take the old peach tree¡¯s fate. From now on, you will be cultivating wholeheartedly in the Violet Firmament Hall. As for the sins you have suffered in the mortal world and the debts you owe, it will pay them back for you. ¡±

    At this moment, a bolt of heavenly lightning suddenly struck down from the sky without any warning. A streak of green light flew out of the old peach tree and pounced into Feng Xiuyang¡¯s body.

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, Feng Xiuyang knelt down and kowtowed towards the old tree that was already on fire.

 Chapter 943 - Water prison

    <h4>Chapter 943 ¨C Water prison</h4>

    After the old peach tree was struck by the heavenly lightning, it was split into pieces, and the trunk of the tree was instantly set aze. Before this, a green light shot straight at Feng Xiuyang from the old tree. That was an inheritance that no one could understand, or perhaps an exchange. Some people have a fatalistic way of saying things that doesn¡¯t make sense and doesn¡¯t make sense. The old peach tree had lived for several thousand years, but the Zhang Zhenjun had told it that he was waiting for Feng Xiuyang, who was not even thirty years old yet.

    Therefore, Feng Xiuyang kneeled down and continuously kowtowed.

    Outside the mountain gate, the Zhang Zhenjun turned around to take a nce before raising his hand to point at the sky. ¡°You destroyed my tree, but I destroyed your life.¡±

    When Feng Xiuyang stood up, all that was left was a floor full of ashes. He took off his white daoist robe and walked into the main hall of the Violet Firmament Hall. Kneeling in front of the Daofather statue, he tied up his hair, took out a dagger, and carved a single word on his arm.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ten thousand miles away, in the secret realm.

    An Zheng raised his head and looked around. The secret realm was just too big, and Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan¡¯s strength could be seen from this. After they buried the corpses, they searched through all the rooms. The most shocking thing was that there were secret chambers in the front and back of the house. Each row of rooms had corpses in them. Some had more than a thousand bodies, while others had three or five.

    At this moment, everyone was already numb to the situation. They could only collect corpses and bury them. Even the few lucky survivors who had originally wanted to kill An Zheng and the others silently followed An Zheng and the others who had abandoned the sect in search of their remains. At least, at that very instant, they forgot about the battle and the ughter. They only wanted to bury those who died in vain. Most importantly, if not for An Zheng saving them from the secret room, they would have been buried alive.

    The cultivator leading the group cupped his fists towards An Zheng before he left: ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    As the head of a sect, he lifted his robe and knelt down with a kowtow before standing up. ¡°After we leave the sect, if we meet again, we might even face each other with weapons ¡­ I only hope that I won¡¯t meet you again. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Scram.¡±

    That person¡¯s expression changed as he turned around and walked away.

    There were a few people who did not follow him. After bidding farewell to An Zheng and the others, they decided to leave the Immortal Pce. Now, no one could tell who was right and wrong. They were only working for the Holy See and felt that they stood on the side of reason. But now, he became confused.

    At the bottom of the pce, An Zheng and the others discovered another secret room, only this room was a little different. It was very damp and did not smell of lime. An Zheng let Monkey and Chen Shaobai cut off the rear. and himself were in front, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were in between. The six of them carefully walked down the secret stairs. The deeper they went, the more humid it became. Qu Liuxi took out a few pills and distributed it to everyone. She was acutely aware that there was a kind of paralyzing poison in the humidity below.

    With the help of pills to dispel the poison, the few of them went down to the secret room and discovered that it was actually a water prison. Du Shoushou squatted down by the side of the water to take a look. The water was dark green in color, indicating that it was poisonous. He turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi. Qu Liuxi took out a silver needle and tested it in the water. Then, his expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s corpse poison ¡­ Someone had refined arge amount of corpses and ced the corpse poison in the water. Even an expert of the Lower Celestial Stage would die if they identally touched the water. ¡±

    ¡°He actually built a water prison here. I wonder what his intentions are.¡±

    Right now, An Zheng only had the thin Cultivation Power in his body, he was unable to use it. Du Shoushou casually picked uiece of wood and threw it into the water. An Zheng cut a strand of his hair and threw it in. That hair floated on the surface of the water but was not cut.

    The water prison was very big and the air was filled withinyer of mist. Qu Liuxi said that the mist was stronger than water poison. It had to be at least a hundred metres from here to the other side, and even if An Zheng wanted to rush over, he would probably be knocked down by the poison aura.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no way to explore this ce, there¡¯s no need for us to go.¡±

    At this moment, he suddenly heard someone call out in a low voice from afar. It seemed to being from somewhere else.

    ¡°Save me ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou knew what kind of character An Zheng had, he grabbed onto An Zheng and said: ¡°That white robed man probably hasn¡¯t left yet, maybe he is luring us over there. An Zheng, I know you want to go over, but you should consider yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I don¡¯t n to go over, let him call for me. Since a single person is able to survive the poisonous mist and water, he is much stronger than all of us. Therefore, even if I were to go over, I would not be able to save him. ¡±

    In the darkness, behind the poisonous fog, a man wearing a white robe looked outside with cold eyes. He snorted and turned around. He walked deeper and opened the door. In the depths of the water prison, there was a man with long hair that reached to his knees who was nailed to the wall by a few purple chains. These chains cleverly pierced through many bones, and the dense runes on them were still shing faintly.

    ¡°Someone ising from outside.¡±

    The white-robed man walked in front of the man who was locked up, and used the white staff in his hand to prop that man¡¯s head up. ¡°This is the first time in the past ten thousand years that someone has saved you, but they did not dare toe over. I shouted for you just now, so they won¡¯te over. But you still have to thank me. After all, I still have to shout for help. ¡±

    The man¡¯s voice let out a few ¡°ka ka¡± sounds. It must be because he had not spoken for a very long time, so he could not speak anymore. Under his messy hair, his eyes stared maliciously at the white-robed man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If your eyes could kill me, I would have been chopped into pieces by you ten thousand years ago. ¡±

    He used his staff to peel off the man¡¯s tattered clothes. Inside, a dark green worm crawled through the man¡¯s mutted flesh. It was obvious what kind of pain this was, and this person had already endured for ten thousand years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious as to how you came back.¡±

    The white-robed man sat down on a nearby stone bench, putting his staff to one side. ¡°I left that year, so why did I return?¡±

    That person¡¯s voice cracked a few more times. Although there were no sybles, anyone who heard it would understand that it was probably the most vicious curse in the world. However, the white-robed man didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m not afraid of you, because I¡¯m only a shadow sent out by me.¡±

    The white-robed man lowered his head to look at the man¡¯s legs in the water. There was no more flesh below his knees, only white bones. A few tiny worms were gnawing on the bones, making creepy sounds.

    ¡°Truly amazing. Even after persisting for ten thousand years, you still haven¡¯t died.¡±

    The white-robed man took out a jade bottle and poured the powder into the water. ¡°It seems that the poison in the water has weakened a little. I¡¯ll help you add some, no need to thank me.¡±

    He stood up and saw that the palm of the man¡¯s hand was open. The fingernails on his fingers were long and crooked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer. I don¡¯t want to torture you like this either.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t count killing people, but I never torture them. Every life was worth respecting, so he had to kill them cleanly. At the very least, he didn¡¯t want them to leave in too much pain. However, I can¡¯t kill you. Even after ten thousand years, I still can¡¯t kill you ¡­ Therefore, this is the only way for me to keep fighting you, bit by bit. You are too strong. Maybe one day when I die, I can¡¯t poison you to death. ¡±

    He turned around and walked out, ¡°Actually, even if someone found you here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save you. No one would be able to survive the poison, and no one would be able to pass through the poisonous fog. Even if they came over, who would be able to break this Dragon Seizing Chains? ¡°You were the one who created this Dragon Seizing Chains ¡­¡±

    The man suddenly raised his head, tossing his messy hair behind him. Tiny flesh-bugs crawled in and out of his face while he stared at the man in white¡¯s back with iparable hatred. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to roar, but in the end he only let out a faint, hoarse sound, like a snake spitting out its tongue.

    The white-robed man left in a sh. He had never had a real physical body before.

    Outside the water prison, An Zheng and the others had already walked out, the poison inside was too strong, even after eating Qu Liuxi¡¯s Poison dispelling pill, they still felt dizzy.

    ¡°There must have been a great man locked up here.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t find it strange even if it were Guan Chen Wunuo.¡±

    An Zheng responded witum, and then subconsciously turned his head to take another look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked forward, as if he was no longer curious.

    In the distance, the white robed man watched as An Zheng and the others left, andughed coldly. He then said to himself: ¡°They are just a group of stronger ants, ants are always ants. I will let you live for a few more days. If you are lucky, you might even see the cultivators die out from this world. ¡±

    He turned around and floated out, his figure gradually fading away.

    Chen Shaobai walked behind Du Shoushou, stepping on his heels as he walked: ¡°Where¡¯s Ying Yu, have you returned to the Big Mustard Space yet?¡±

    Du Shoushou was annoyed from being stepped on, he turned around and walked behind Chen Shaobai, reaching out to pull Chen Shaobai¡¯s pants. Chen Shaobai chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it.¡±

    Both of Du Shoushou¡¯s hands patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s butt, and the sound was extremely clear. Then, Du Shoushou was stunned for a moment, as he continuously flung his hands with a disgusted expression. Chen Shaobai scolded him: ¡°You are still acting like this, young master has been taken advantage of by you, I should chop off your hand to show my innocence.¡±

    Du Shoushou stretched out his hand: ¡°Just chop it, hurry up and chop it.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and his brows knitted extremely deeply. He subconsciously turned his head to look at the hillside, then turned back again: ¡°I still want to go over there to take a look.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded. Your master, he extended his hand to pull An Zheng, and An Zheng said: ¡°I always feel that there is something in the water prison that I must see. I cannot miss out on like this. Let¡¯s go back and take a look. If the hair in the poisonous water hasn¡¯t been melted yet, I¡¯ll go in. If it¡¯s melted, we¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡±

    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you tell me?! ¡±

    Du Shoushou said in a slightly angry tone, ¡°I clearly know that it¡¯s dangerous there, and there¡¯s no need to go in there at all.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but it seems like a voice in my heart is constantly telling me to go in. I know it¡¯s hard to understand, and I don¡¯t understand it myself, but even if we leave today, I¡¯ll stille back tomorrow. The secret hidden in the water prison is most likely rted to the white-robed person. ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you persuading him?¡±

    Qu Liuxi took a deep breath and took out all of the poison dispelling pills, ¡°You must be careful.¡±

    The six of them turned around and went back into the water prison. By the side of the pool, An Zheng saw a strand of his hair, floating silently above the water¡¯s surface.

    And in the darkness opposite, it seemed as if there was a giant python hiding in the water, ready to jump out and swallow him at any moment.

 Chapter 944 - Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 944 ¨C Who Are You</h4>

    An Zheng summoned his Reverse Scale Armor and covered his body with it. No matter what clothes he had, there was no meaning in the poisonous water. He just stepped into the water. The water was dark green in color, and there were quite a few small insects bobbing up and down inside it. The moment An Zheng¡¯s feet entered the water, a lot of bugs swarmed over. It looked like a small insect, but when it opened its mouth, it was filled with sharp teeth.

    They could do nothing as they were unable to bite An Zheng¡¯s skin, not to mention that An Zheng still had the Reverse Scale Armor which was in his absolute defense. The difference between water and fire was that it could permeate through the body. If this was a fire field, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t even need to think about it. But the water was different. The water could enter through the gaps in the Reverse Scale Armor, and so could those small worms. Their bodies could actually be stretched to the extreme, and they were like thin pieces that drilled into the Reverse Scale Armor s.

    If it was before An Zheng went to hell, he would not be able to enter this poisonous water. Maybe the heavens had made arrangements for many things. Although he had lost his Cultivation Power, he could be a demigod. In the current cultivation world, An Zheng¡¯s body was the strongest. Even if he was the ruler of the Western Regions, Buddha, the ruler of the Central ins, Chen Wunuo, the ruler of the Frozen Land, or that extremely mysterious strategist ¡­ In terms of physique, she could not evenpare to An Zheng.

    Those little bugs started to bite but were unable to do so. This did not mean that An Zheng was not in pain. He knew that he had to pass through as soon as possible. The longer he dyed, the more serious the damage to his body would be. So it was only a test, An Zheng immediately stepped into the water. The water only reached his knees at first, but after walking seven or eight steps, it started to get deeper and deeper. Soon, it reached his abdomen, then his chest.

    More and more bugs began to gather in the poisonous water, andyer afteryer of fine bubbles started to form on the surface of the water.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted loudly, and everyone¡¯s heart rose to their throats.

    Everyone watched nervously as An Zheng walked into the water, and all of their faces became exceptionally pale.

    An Zheng discovered that the resistance of the poisonous water was much greater than ordinary water. With his physique, quickly passing through the water shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him. However, the density of the water was too high, when An Zheng walked forward, it was as though his entire body was buried in the sand, as though he was walking forward.

    Perhaps many people would have this fear of deep water. When they encountered a puddle in the wild and had to enter it, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any kind of terrifying existence in the water. For example ¡­ Water Serpent.

    If they were to suddenly step on something slippery while walking in the water, most people would probably scream in fear.

    At this moment, An Zheng had this feeling. His feet seemed to have stepped on something as his body slipped and he almost fell down. This was because the Mask Armour had the least tight defense. If one fell into the water, the poison would enter the nose, ears, or eyes and mouth. One could imagine the consequences if that happened.

    An Zheng immediately stabilised his body, suddenly his calf tensed up, followed by something that coiled around from below, and quickly moved to his upper body.

    Puff! The thing stuck its head out from the water surface and circled around An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Gu Qianye screamed in fear, her face turning extremely pale.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai shouted together, ¡°Behind you!¡±

    A ck serpent came out of the water, its body coiled around An Zheng¡¯s body, and when it raised its triangr head, it was as big as a foot. The snake¡¯s eyes were covered by ayer of something. After it came out of the water, theyer of something lifted up, revealing the blood-red eyes inside. The viper¡¯s tongue stuck out and touched the back of An Zheng¡¯s neck. Even though he was separated by a Reverse Scale Armor, An Zheng still felt a chill on the back of his neck.

    The scales of the huge snake were actually moving up and down. Every scale was like a buckle, tightly locking its prey.

    An Zheng stood there without moving, the huge snake¡¯s body slowly went around, and its snake head turned in front of An Zheng. The snake¡¯s eyes stared straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. This was probably the first time An Zheng met the snake¡¯s gaze at the closest distance.

    With a sou sound, the snake suddenly moved, and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s face. At this distance, the snake¡¯s movement speed surpassed most of the cultivators in the world. In the blink of an eye, An Zheng turned his head to the side to dodge, then raised his hand to catch the snake. However, at this moment, bubbles started to float up on the surface of the water around them. The body of the huge snake appeared from under the water ¡­ Everyone was frightened. It was a suffocating scene.

    The huge snake¡¯s body was actually as thick as a bucket, and around An Zheng¡¯s body, there was one, two, three ¡­ Eight snake heads rose to the surface of the water in session. Including the previous one, there werotal of nine snake heads. A body with nine heads. Who had ever seen such a monster before?

    The water bucket sized snake body wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s body, quickly locking him in ce. How terrifying would the strength of suchick snake be when being restrained? Even the Reverse Scale Armor was making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. The sound of the armor beingpressed seemed like it couldn¡¯t take the pressure anymore.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt suffocated, as if all the bones in his body were broken. If it was an ordinary python, even if it was an ordinary demonic beast, forget about the thickness of a bucket, even if it was as thick as two people hugging each other, with An Zheng¡¯s physique, he could easily shatter it. However, the snake¡¯s body was too tough, An Zheng tried to raise both of his arms, but he was tightly restrained and could not move at all.

    The nine snake heads surrounded An Zheng, the scarlet light in their eyes iparably terrifying.

    An Zheng clenched his teeth and used his strength to push it away. The giant serpent felt An Zheng¡¯s resistance and thus became irritable, its body continuously twisted and rolled in the water while An Zheng¡¯s body also started to flip along with the snake body.

    A streak of white light could be seen in an instant. The bone jade hit the giant snake¡¯s body with a ¡°pa¡± sound, creating a bloody hole. No matter how tough its scales were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow from Gu Yu. The giant serpent¡¯s body twisted in pain. An Zheng took the opportunity to take his right hand out, and the Broken Army Sword fiercely stabbed it downwards with his hand ¡­ All the swords entered the body of the giant snake, causing ck and red blood to spurt out.

    Yet that blood was actually as zing asva, when the blood sprayed onto An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor, it even produced a puff of green smoke. When the blood flowed into the water, the poisonous water immediately began to boil. As the water heated up, the poison in the water started to turn into poison gas and float up. An Zheng¡¯s head was covered in the poison gas.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt his head sink. If not for him taking all of the Poison dispelling pellets that Qu Liuxi gave him earlier, he would have been poisoned and poured them all into the water.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the giant serpent was in pain to flip over, An Zheng broke free from the encirclement. The Broken Army Sword kept on attacking and chopped off four or five of the nine heads of the giant serpent. Blood kept spraying out from the necks of the broken snakes. It was as if there was no one supporting them and they were moving around randomly.

    An Zheng tried his best to avoid the poisonous blood, and broke free from the water with a bit of his feet. He stepped on the giant serpent¡¯s body to insert the Broken Army Sword downwards, and then swept forward like lightning. Witiss, the body of the huge snake was cut open by An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword. The viscous internal organs flowed out from the poisonous water with bubbles popping out. An Zheng did not dare to dy any longer, his foot lightly tapped on the huge snake¡¯s body and it flew out horizontally.

    Right at this moment, the giant serpent¡¯s tail suddenly curled up, and swept onto An Zheng¡¯s back. The force of the heavy blow was too great, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to be ruthlessly sent flying. At the same time, most of the snake¡¯s body emerged from the water. Only then did everyone clearly see that beneath the snake¡¯s body wauge ball of flesh. The ball of meat had a single eye, which was as big as a washbasin, and it looked at An Zheng sinisterly.

    In the instant that An Zheng was sent flying by the snake tail, a hole opened up in the ball of meat. A purplish ck tongue quickly extended out from the ball of meat and wrapped An Zheng¡¯s body in mid air. The tongue was filled with sharp barbs, and the moment it wrapped around An Zheng, the sound of the barbed sword rubbing against the Reverse Scale Armor caused his scalp to tingle.

    An Zheng turned back as the number of circles on his tongue continued to increase. When An Zheng turned it over, he saw that there was something dark red flickering in its open mouth.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly took the initiative to increase his speed. He was initially being carried back, but now he brought his tongue and rushed into the meat ball¡¯s mouth. In the air, An Zheng threw the Broken Army Sword out. ¡°Here you go! I¡¯ll give it to you! All of them are for you! ¡±

    Po Jun, Heaven¡¯s Kill, Tian Tu, and Tian Shu. The four godly swords were like four bolts of lightning as they charged into the flesh ball¡¯s mouth. The first sword strike stabbed into the dark red ball of light in the flesh ball¡¯s mouth, then the third sword strike pierced through itpletely. Arge amount of ck blood burst out, and the ball of meat gave out a shrill howl as it deted. An Zheng stretched out his hand and grabbed in the air, and a dark red bead was grabbed by him from the blood mist.

    An Zheng recalled all four swords back and quickly left the poisonous water.

    Qu Liuxi and the others werepletely terrified, they were extremely tense, and only after seeing that An Zheng had killed the monster did they heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Qu Liuxi shouted with her hoarse voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    An Zheng climbed up the stairs and sat down to catch his breath. He lowered his head and looked at the pearl in his hand. It was as big as an egg and looked round and smooth. Although it was not bright, it had a breathtaking beauty to it. An Zheng realised that since he was holding onto the pearl, all of the bugs that had gathered around him avoided it. The bugs that were drilling into his Reverse Scale Armor also crazily crawled out of the water.

    After resting for a while, he turned around and walked inside. Behind the stairs waassage. It was not very long, only about seven to eight meters. The poison didn¡¯t spread to much, just past the soles of his feet. An Zheng went over to push open the prison door. The light inside was extremely dim, making people ufortable. Behind the door was a flight of stairs. After descending about seven to eight meters, they arrived at the true water prison. As An Zheng just entered, he heard a burst of ¡°hula¡± sounds. It was the sound of chains shaking.

    An Zheng raised his head and looked in the opposite direction. He saw a man with a disheveled appearance, nailed to the ground by a few purple chains and his entire body had already be as thin as a skeleton. The person suddenly raised his head to look at An Zheng, his eyes filled with shock and supplication.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously asked, the man opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no matter what he did, he could only let ouissing sound, and could not say a single word. An Zheng saw the begging look in his eyes, but he was unsure of the identity of this person, so An Zheng did not dare to rashly go and save him.

    ¡°You were held here by a man in a white robe?¡±

    An Zheng asked again.

    The man immediately nodded his head vigorously. His neck was still missing a bit of flesh, so he could see the neck moving up and down. It was a very terrifying sight to behold.

    An Zheng saw that the person¡¯s body was filled with little bugs. When he walked over with the bead in his hand, those little bugs crawled out as if they had seen their natural enemy. The expression on the man¡¯s face rxed a little. It was obvious that these worms had brought him endless pain.

    A bug crawled out of his neck and quickly crawled away. His throat made a few ¡°ka ka¡± sounds as if he was getting used to it.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    A dry, raw syble came out of his mouth, and he was visibly excited.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who is it?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man was silent for a moment before he uttered two words with great difficulty.

    ¡°Xuan-Yuan...¡±

 Chapter 945 - Almighty General

    <h4>Chapter 945 ¨C Almighty General</h4>

    When the man who looked like a dead tree that had been wormed through, said the two words Xuan-Yuan, An Zheng felt like his heart had stopped beating for a moment. How was this possible? How was this possible? How was this possible?!

    Everyone knew that back then, Immortal Emperor Qing Lian and Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan had fought fiercely because of the Immortal Pce¡¯s rule, which resulted in them shattering the void, and the two of them opened the door to another world. When Purple Ivy, who had been watching the show, saw that the Heaven Gate had opened, he also followed along. After that, the immortal pce fell and was reduced to ruins.

    Looking at the person in front of him, there was not much flesh left on his body. The worms had drilled holes all over his body. His hair was messy like dried up grass, and had already fallen to his knees. Below the knee, there were only broken bones.

    How could sucerson be the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, who had peerless elegance back then?

    But on second thought, if it was not this kind of person, how could he have endured for so long?

    Even if he lost all his cultivation, even if he was a cripple now, his physique was still as strong as it was in ancient and modern times. Therefore, even if he fell to his current state, the white-robed person still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. He could only torture him with malicious methods, year after year.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see someone ¡­¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, and when he raised his head, only then did he see that there wasn¡¯t much flesh on his face which was covered by his hair. Even the facial bones had many small holes drilled out by the little bugs. If an ordinary person were to see that face, they would have been scared to death.

    He spoke with great difficulty. It was obvious that his words were painful to the point of death, but he still said that to him, being able to speak was simply an extravagant request. He was afraid that if he stopped talking, he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak anymore.

    ¡°I can save you, stop talking.¡±

    An Zheng reached out to touch the purple chain, but Xuan-Yuan immediately shook his head with difficulty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Above it was the power of the Nine Heavenly Profound Bombs, the Dragon Seizing Chains that I had used seventy-nine years to forge back then. You just have to touch it and it will be burnt to ashes. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Power of Essence Thunder?¡±

    He extended his hand to touch the Dragon Seizing Chains, causing the expression in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes to change, ¡°No!¡±

    Peng!

    At the ce where An Zheng¡¯s finger touched, a sh of lightning exploded. An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards. After all, that was an Power of Essence Thunder from the Primordial Era, which was far from what it was right now. An Zheng¡¯s back heavily collided against the wall before falling to the ground, his body filled with electric currents.

    ¡°Good enough.¡±

    An Zheng crawled up from the ground, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile.

    He strode over and gripped the Dragon Seizing Chains tightly. ¡°Try again.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with incredulity. He never would have thought that the person in front of him was actually not killed by the power of the Nine Heavens Profound Bombs on the Dragon Catching Chain. When he was forging the Dragon Seizing Chains, he had exhausted all of his energy and blood, so even a True Dragon would be able to trap him. However, this youth didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. Moreover, his smile contained an unyielding spirit; it was simply too shocking.

    Xuan-Yuan had even thought weirdly that when the youth was sted flying and he climbed back up again, the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile. That way, how many girls would be bewitched?

    Electricity shot towards An Zheng like wild pythons, streak after streak. Ayer of electricity emerged on An Zheng¡¯s body, causing sizzling sounds to be extremely ear-piercing. But at this time, An Zheng had actually removed the Reverse Scale Armor. He stood there naked with an unruly look on his face, ¡°Come again!¡±

    The endless bolts of purple lightning struck his body, and his physical body became more and more solid.

    ¡°It¡¯s only so-so!¡±

    An Zheng held onto Dragon Catching Cable with both of his hands: ¡°Get over here!¡±

    With a boom, all of the power of the Nine Heavenly Profound Bombs instantly gushed into his body from his hands. An Zheng¡¯s body instantly turned red, as if he waed-hot piece of metal. The power of the Nine Heavenly Profound Bombs passed through every single one of An Zheng¡¯s pores, entering and exiting his body, further raising his body. Although it was already extremely difficult to advance further after reaching the body of a demigod, this sort of advancement was a further step in the tempering of the body. Furthermore, the Cultivation Power in An Zheng¡¯s body that was originally thin, actually started to gradually fill up.

    The dried up Dantian Qi Sea once again regained its vitality, and its energy began to return to An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes looked straight at An Zheng, and his words carried a sense of disbelief. ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You asked me this question, and I suspect that you are not the Immortal Emperor.¡±

    The chain drooped and lost its luster. An Zheng took out the Broken Army Sword, and shed out several times in a row at the chain that lost the power of the Nine Heavens Divine Lightning. The Broken Army Sword was the best in the world, but it still took a lot of effort to break the chains. An Zheng did not dare to touch the chains in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s body, and supported Xuan-Yuan down the stone tform.

    ¡°Many ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    At this moment, the once supreme Immortal Emperor was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He really didn¡¯t think that he would be able to escape in his lifetime. Although he was already a cripple, everyone had the desire to live. No one wanted to die in such a miserable manner.

    An Zheng carried Xuan-Yuan on his back. ¡°The poison should not be anything special to you, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost used to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng carried him and rushed back, worried that there was still more mess in the water, so he increased his speed to the limit. The structure of this poison pool was very special. The pool was very deep and the space above it was not small, but it was shrouded in poisonous fog. The poisonous fog was more terrifying than poisonous water, and its permeability was even greater than water.

    An Zheng carried Xuan-Yuan back, and when Qu Liuxi and the others saw An Zheng carrying a strange person back, they were all shocked.

    Chen Shaobai jumped back in fear. ¡°Damn, whose grave did you dig?¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°You dug him up, why did you have to carry his corpse out?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan tilted his head from An Zheng¡¯s back: ¡°I¡¯m still alive ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou hid behind Chen Shaobai and pinched his arm hard: ¡°Does it hurt? It¡¯s not a dream. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The heck...¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We cannot stay here any longer, let¡¯s quickly go. Find a ce to treat him and see if he can be saved. ¡±

    The group left the water prison as fast as they could. They ran for hundreds of miles before stopping aidden ce on a mountain peak. Qu Liuxi helped Xuan-Yuan treat his injuries, and his expression became more and more serious: ¡°Old Uncle, your injuries are really too severe, even if I can grow your flesh back, it¡¯s already impossible for you to recover from it. Your Dantian Qi Sea has been destroyed, and your veins have been shattered. If it was anyone else, they would have died hundreds of times, but your physique is shockingly strong, and your damage is too great. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to be able to cultivate anymore.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan lied on the ground, raised his head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds as he greedily breathed. ¡°A few years ago, when I was trapped, I only had one thought in my mind, and once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go out and kill the person who betrayed me with the cruelest method. A hundred yearster, I think, if I can get out of this predicament, I¡¯ll have to ask him why he betrayed me. A thousand yearster, I think if I can escape, I¡¯ll find a ce to live in seclusion and grow some fruits and vegetables. That would be the best of times. ¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand yearster, I have no more thoughts and only hope that I will die a little earlier. However my body is strong, even if I want to die it won¡¯t be that easy. ¡±

    He looked at Qu Liuxi, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that at such a young age, you would already have the qualifications to be called the Holy Hand. Moreover, if my skin and flesh can return, I won¡¯t look that ugly. This is already the biggest wish I ever had. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head and summoned the little golden silkworm, ¡°The poison in your body is too powerful and overbearing, my golden silkworm can only help you absorb the poison bit by bit. If you want to remove all of the poison, it will take at least half a year. This will depend on the ability of the little golden silkworm, maybe it will not be able to bear the overbearing poison. ¡±

    Hearing Qu Liuxi¡¯s words, the little golden silkworm proudly shook its body, as if it was saying that there was some poison in the world that it couldn¡¯t absorb. It jumped onto Xuan-Yuan¡¯s body with a swoosh, lowered its head and inhaled fiercely, then fell down with a ¡°pa da¡± sound. Then, it struggled to get up, and when it crawled, it would walk in a zigzag pattern ¡­ It was as if he had drunk too much, and his manner was simple and charming.

    ¡°Look at the expression on its face.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed when he saw this, ¡°I once looked down on the heavens. If I saw cultivators like you in the past, I wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to you. However, at this moment, when he was about to live another life, he realized that everything had changed ¡­ ¡°Oh right, your physique is very special. It should be helpful to you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan lifted his hand with much difficulty and dug out a ck thing from his ear. He handed it over to An Zheng, and it was not good for An Zheng to not take it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little dirty ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Old Uncle, is thien thousand year old ear poop?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I think it¡¯ll take at least fifteen thousand years.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    He nced at An Zheng and said, ¡°Wipe it clean, there is a Mustard Seed Space Treasure Box inside. One of them was called the Origin Lightning Pearl. It was refined by me with the crystal core of the Nine Heavens Thunder Dragon back then. Although you have a few Cultivation Power s in your Dantian Qi Sea, you can¡¯t store them at all. If you use this Elemental Thunder Pearl as your Dantian Qi Sea, you will be able to use the Power of Essence Thunder again. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He took a handkerchief and wiped it for a while before realizing that it was only the size of a grain of rice.

    ¡°Inject the Power of Essence Thunder.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    An Zheng poured some Cultivation Power into it, and the Mustard Seed Space expanded with a bang, bing something like a metal chest. There was a lock hanging from it, and it looked rusty. Xuan-Yuan shook his head after looking at it, ¡°I lost my key... Your sword is very sharp. However, it¡¯s best not to cut along the gaps. I used a formation when I first made it, and forcefully cutting it would detonate the Elemental Thunder Bead so everyone would die. ¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up, ¡°I want to hide.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ll pee with you.¡±

    ¡°I was just f * cking talking about dodging.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide and pee at the same time.¡±

    An Zheng summoned his Broken Army Sword and looked around, feeling a little awkward. After thinking for a moment, he took out the thing that Chen Shaobai gave him, a rectangr shaped small brick. As soon as he took it out, the screen lit up and two hands appeared, one big and one small. Then, An Zheng smashed the thing downwards, smashing apart the lock with a kacha sound.

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°This ¡­ That lock is alsretty good magic tool. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This brick of mine is omnipotent, smashing walnuts is fine.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan thought to himself, how can Walnutpare to my magic tool?

    He looked at it carefully. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Purple Ivy¡¯s item? ¡°He said his name is Almighty General. I don¡¯t understand why this name is ¡­¡±

 Chapter 946 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 946 ¨C Conversation</h4>

    The previously supreme Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan was now as obedient as a sick primary school student, lying on the ground with his eyes closed, not daring to watch Qu Liuxi heal his injuries. The wounds on his body were simply tooplicated. Just repairing the small, densely packed holes on her bones was not something that could be done in a short period of time. It was even more difficult to regenerate muscles. Qu Liuxi¡¯s Holy Medical Hand was able to save the flesh and bones of the dead, but she could not rush it.

    Chen Shaobai squatted in the distance and imitated Du Shoushou¡¯s actions: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er has taken over a lot of work.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hmm, big project, first get bored, then polish and finally polish and paint ¡­ My dad used to be a carpenter, that¡¯s how he works. ¡±

    Gu Qianye nced at the two of them.

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou stuck out their tongues at the same time, and then Chen Shaobai acted as if they were surprised, ¡°Your tongue is not bad, and you seem to be rather nimble. Come,e, learn from me ¡­¡±

    He shook his tongue.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    The big tongue moved up and down, twisting and turning.

    Chen Shaobai was startled: ¡°Someone is happy.¡±

    Du Shoushou did not react as he scolded the hooligan.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Xiao Yezi, just tell me what kind of messy books you usually read. You¡¯re sucooligan.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How else would you understand!¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you ¡­.¡±

    She subconsciously nced at the An Zheng who was seated cross-legged some distance away. At this moment, An Zheng had already descended into some sort of empty silence. The Elemental Thunder Pearl floated in front of him, emitting a dazzling purple radiance. A few secondster, a trace of electric current separated from the Elemental Thunder Pearl and flowed into An Zheng¡¯s body. Slowly, a weak ball of light appeared on An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°That¡¯s why I always believe that good people will be rewarded. If An Zheng didn¡¯t save old uncle, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate anew so quickly. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that if good people get good rewards, then Monk Qing Cang ¡­¡±

    He chose to shut up and looked away.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had cooled down, Du Shoushou walked up and held onto Monkey¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Monkey Bro, logically speaking, this Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan should recognize you, why didn¡¯t he recognize you? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you were just bragging in the past ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You can doubt my gender, but you can¡¯t doubt my character.¡±

    He shouted in the direction of the Xuan-Yuan Emperor: ¡°Old Man Xuan-Yuan, do you still remember Qi Tian!?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan opened his eyes and nced at the monkey. He said in shock, ¡°Of course I remember that rascal monkey ¡­ You are Qi Tian? How did he be so ugly? At that time, you liked to dress in red, and even said that you were the Monkey King. ¡±

    Monkey waved his hand. ¡°Right now, I am very simple, red to the point that it seems too repulsive. ¡°Wait, and you f * cking call me ugly. Look at your current state.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Monkey asked, ¡°Why are you in such dire straits?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, obviously not wanting to bring it up, but after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a bit too conceited, when I was guarding the immortal pce, I thought that no one could lie to me. However, he was tricked by someone for such a long time without being able to find out. This person¡¯s name is Zhuge Qionglu, the person who trapped me in the water prison. He¡¯s a madman... He has many identities, and is just like a demon bewitching people¡¯s hearts. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan let out a long sigh of relief, calming himself down a little. ¡°It¡¯s no longer important what I was deceived into thinking before the great battle. At the beginning of the battle, I originally wanted to havalk with the cultivators and leaders of the mortal world. But right at this moment, Zhuge Qionglu went to look for Qing Lian. ¡°He told the Blue Lotus that because I have been dissatisfied with the Blue Lotus for a long time, I am prepared to privately negotiate with the leaders of the mortal world¡¯s cultivators to eliminate the Blue Lotus together.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s expression changed, ¡°With Qing Lian¡¯s character, she will most likely believe it. He has fought with you for so long, Zhuge Qionglu has grabbed onto his heart ¡­ So, Qing Lian made the first move? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, Blue Lotus has ambushed me, but it has only injured me, you can¡¯t kill me. Unexpectedly, Zhuge Qionglu rushed over, said that he wanted to save me, and then struck me heavily from behind. Qing Lian took the opportunity to attack me. I was too injured, so I could only run away. The green lotus pursued me relentlessly. Our attacks were too heavy, causing the Heaven Gate to open wide. I had no choice but to enter the Heaven Gate to avoid the green lotus. ¡°However, the moment I entered the Heaven Gate, I regretted it immediately. Therefore, I created a clone of most of the Cultivation Powend allowed him to lead the green lotus to escape. I hid behind the Heaven Gate and waited for the green lotus to catch up before returning to the Immortal Pce.¡±

    ¡°Because my injuries are too severe, I have to return to the secret realm to hide myself in order to heal my injuries. However, Zhuge Qionglu seemed to have predicted that I would return, and waited for me here. Later on, he was not sure if I woulde back. He just thought of all the possibilities and decided to wait here for a while. ¡±

    Monkey gritted his teeth in anger: ¡°If you had been in charge of the immortal pce all this while, no big thing would have happened. Qing Lian is headstrong and narrow-minded, it would be weird if nothing bad happened. It¡¯s just that this Zhuge Qionglu is a little too insidious, why didn¡¯t you notice him at all after staying by your side for so many years, you¡¯re also stupid. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan sighed: ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s stupid. Later on, he trapped me in there and tortured me everyday. He was not only with me, but also with the leaders of the mortal world. It moved back and forth, constantly splitting apart. He was the one who started most of the wars between the various empires in the mortal world. His goal isn¡¯t to reach any realm for himself, or to have the heart to rule the world ¡­ His goal is to exterminate all of the cultivators. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi retracted her hand, ¡°I can only heal this many people today, or else my injuries would have been worsened. Senior, your injury will be healed in half a year. ¡°My abilities are limited, I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°I already do not know how to thank you, but you better not say it like that. I only have to wait until the end of my life to be able to meet all of you and meet an old friend like Qi Tian. As for the injuries on my body, I really do not care much. I just want to live for another two years like this, to breathe freely. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m not your old friend. I only stole two of your immortal grasses back then. How long have you chased me for?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you steal two of my immortal herbs, but what did you say you were doing? Use my 10,000 years of immortal grass to feed the chickens ¡­ ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Is that an ordinary chicken? That is ¡­ It¡¯s a big reed rooster. Feed it to you for a few days and then cook it. You don¡¯t know how fragrant it will be. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan suddenly thought of something, and raised his finger to point at the metal box that he had previously given to An Zheng. ¡°There are a lot of immortal herbs and pills in the Mustard Seed Space, as well as a book for refining pills. I see that your talent is extraordinary, but your realm is still very low. Being able to condense purple fire is already your limit. If you follow the Medicine Manual that I gave you, you might be able to refine the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet very quickly. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately shook his head: ¡°Thank you senior, but I can¡¯t take it. I didn¡¯t save you to ask for your gratitude.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°But for those things, it¡¯s already useless for me to keep them. Gifting them to you is the most suitable. How about this ¡­ In the future, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. I don¡¯t dare call myself a teacher, but I can give you a lot of help. ¡±

    The monkey came over and said, ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er, you can take it. Old Geezer Xuan-Yuan is very powerful in two aspects: first, he can refine pills, and second, in the way of the sword.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Bullshit, I¡¯m second in the way of the sword, who¡¯s called first?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Tch, your attainment in the way of the sword is indeed a bit lower than that fellow Qing Lian.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°Help me up, I want to fight with this monkey.¡±

    Du Shoushou hurriedly came over, ¡°Old Uncle, what are you getting angry at a monkey for? Come,e, let me help you up. You haven¡¯t eaten anything good in a long time. I think the scenery there is pretty good. How about I take you to have a barbecue? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Am I a greedy person? I was once the supreme immortal emperor ¡­ So, you have to eat the streaky pork, the kind that sizzles and dries oil when you roast it. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Uncle, so you and I are from the same sect, we even need to bepatible with two big waists!¡±

    An Zheng got up from his cultivation. The power within the Elemental Thunder Pearl was simply too domineering; it was not something that could be absorbed in a day or two. ording to An Zheng¡¯s conjecture, if hepletely absorbed all of the power of the Pearl of Primordial Lightning, he could recover and cultivate again, and there would even be the possibility of him breaking through the shackles of the Lower Celestial Stage, reaching a height that he had not been able to reach in his previous life. If his cultivation could reach new heights, Chen Wunuo would not even be able to kill him.

    Du Shoushou supported Xuan-Yuan as he walked towards the forest. Xuan-Yuan turned his head and said, ¡°There are a lot of things in the Mustard Seed Space. That little girl over there, I think you¡¯re a saint. There¡¯s a manual in the Mustard Seed Space called Heavenly Road to the Great Way that you can use to cultivate it. It will be beneficial to you. That pretty boy, you have the demonic energy in your body, sooner orter, it will be a disaster. In my Mustard Seed Space, there is a Eternal Completion that was once the most precious treasure of the demon race. ¡°The Demon Lord was killed by me. This cultivation technique was originally used by the Demon Lord to cultivate it. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Fatty, I see that you are the kindest person around. Furthermore, you have the appearance of a greater demon in your body.¡± Back then, although Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and the people from the Mortal Realm attacked the Immortal Pce together, we could still be considered to have some friendship in the past. In exchange, I gave him the Xuan-Yuan Secret Art, and he gave me the Spirit Demons Canon. Although I didn¡¯t give him all, and what he gave me is the same, it is naturally of great help to your cultivation. ¡°You people are really strange, one of you has unparalleled talent in the Way of Medicine, one has a demonic aura, one has a demonic aura, one has an ancient sage aura, one ¡­¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t see through people.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Because you are nouman.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t stop me, I want to fight him with my life ¡­ Oh, it¡¯s not human. What¡¯s that, I¡¯m not human. ¡°Fatty, leave two for me when you roast the potbellied fish, I¡¯ll go catch a fish.¡±

    An Zheng walked to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s side and sat down: ¡°Senior, tell me about that Zhuge Qionglu. This person is the greatest disaster for the entire world. Even though the current cultivation world was exhausted, it could still be considered harmonious and peaceful. ¡°It¡¯s different now, the world is in chaos, the Daoism and Buddha Sects are like water and fire, the Spirit Demon Beasts of the Summoning the Spiritual World are massacring and time is messed up, some people who should have died for ten thousand years have been reborn ¡­¡±

    Xuan-Yuan was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°Zhuge is actually a genius. That is the person with the best potential for cultivation that I have ever seen. If he was willing to wholeheartedly cultivate, it is not impossible for him to reach my level back then. However, his heart was not concerned with cultivation at all. He is also the most scheming person I have ever seen. If you want to deal with him, it will be as difficult as ascending to heaven. ¡±

 Chapter 947 - Aliens

    <h4>Chapter 947 ¨C Aliens</h4>

    Xuan-Yuan asked An Zheng to extend his hand, he held An Zheng¡¯s arm and examined it for a moment: ¡°Damn monkey, you¡¯re right, there are indeed no people that can concoct pills better than me. But I specialize in pill refining, so my medical skills are no match for that little girlfriend of yours. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face slightly flushed.

    Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°Why are you blushing when you have such an outstanding girlfriend? Your Innate Qi is basically circting in your body, but the Dantian Qi Sea s still have some acupoints sealed, this is not something that can be solved in a short period of time, it¡¯s good for you to cultivate more. ¡±

    He released his hand, ¡°Your characteristics are very special. Even in the ancient times, when the immortal pce is still here, the cultivation world was still flourishing and you can¡¯t find someone with a special physique like yourself. ¡°Don¡¯t waste the talent that the heavens have given you. If I had had your physique back then, I¡¯m afraid that the old thief Qing Lian would not have been a match for me.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°When the gates of heaven were opened, where did Qing Lian and Purple Ivy go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan shook his head, ¡°Immortals normally do not casually exchange blows with others. We all know that this world is extremely fragile, and that space is unstable. The Gate of Heaven was just a saying, jusath to another huge space. Have you ever thought of a question... Is this the only world? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I have.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan replied, ¡°Actually, most cultivators have very low standards of vision. They seem to cultivate diligently and earnestly, but in reality, they are like walking corpses, working within the framework and rules of this world. Once one reached the Lower Completion Stage, he would be able to open up tiny spaces, but once he reached the Lower Celestial Stage, he would be able to open up spaces that could not be considered small. Once one reaches the Immortal Realm, the space created will undoubtedly be a small world. ¡±

    ¡°What we see is only today. We can¡¯t see the ancient times, we can¡¯t see the future. So when I was in the Immortal Pce, I couldn¡¯t help but think ¡­ If we can open uprge and small dimensions, then in ancient times, I am referring to the era of myths before the ancient times. If that is the case, then is the world that we live in aplete world, or ¡­ Just created by the Divine level experts of the Myth Era? ¡±

    Of course, An Zheng had thought of this question before, and he felt waves of fear because of it. If this world really was created by someone else, then the so-called Heavenly Dao was just the person who created this space.

    Everyone¡¯s every move was under the watchful eyes of the human world.

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°But the gates of heaven opened, Qing Lian and I fought to break the spatial barrier, so... Maybe I was overthinking it. If this space was really created by someone, then this person would definitely not allow someone like Qing Lian and me to exist. Now that he could break through the spatial barrier, it posed a threat to him. However, the space is broken, and this person still hasn¡¯t appeared. Therefore, perhaps all of this is just our imagination. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Hopefully. If I really live in a space that others have created, then it would be no different from a ything that has been raised by others. ¡°That man on high is looking down at us like he¡¯s watching a show.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°Actually, there is no need for fear and hatred. If this world was truly created by one person, then we should be grateful. If there were no existence in this world, then we would no longer exist. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s noroblem thinking that way.¡±

    The two chatted idly as An Zheng asked his many questions about the Primordial Era. When Chen Shaobai returned from scouting in the distance, he told everyone that the number of cultivators entering the secret realm was increasing. Because Ye Tianlian had died, the Jin¡¯ling Guards lost control of space. Right now, the various sects, ns, and even cultivators of the Western Regions, including many mysterious people, were all rushing here.

    ¡°What mysterious person?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°I suspect that they are from the north side of the Da Xi Empire. ording to the rumors, the north side of the Da Xi Empire crossed a prairie and had a huge empire that was even bigger than the Da Xi Empire. But because they were separated by a in and a huge cier, there was almost no contact between them. These people were dressed in special attire. They were born in a different manner than the people of the Central ins or the people of the Western Regions. Regardless of whether they were male or female, they were all tall and had blonde hair and blue eyes. ¡°In addition, there is a group of people who look short and wretched, like pirates from beyond the East China Sea.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so chaotic.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The matter regarding the Immortal pce ruins has already spread far and wide?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Go take a look, Inside the Immortal Pce has many secret realms, and among them, there are many treasures. No matter how much people fought in the Central ins, it was still a matter of family members. If someone else were to snatch the treasure away, it would buge loss. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Wait, I will draw out the secret realms that I know of for you. You guys should take out all the treasures as soon as possible.¡±

    After An Zheng and the others discussed for a while, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye and Monkey took Xuan-Yuan out of the Immortal pce. They didn¡¯t dare to recklessly bring him back to the ship, and could only go to the base of Great Xiushui City. The operations there were very stable, there were more than ten thousand Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples, Zhong Jiuge and the rest were also there. Ye Xiaoxin and the rest who had left the Jinling and arge number of the staff members were all at Xiu Shui City. They had already secretly constructed a veryrge base.

    ¡°Rest assured, you can go back as soon as possible. The three of us here in Inside the Immortal Pce will not do anything bad, so don¡¯t worry. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi and the others knew that the situation was special and prepared to leave the Immortal Pce first.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Now there are only the three of us, to Lang Lang?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What are you waiting for!¡±

    The three of them put on the masks Zhong Jiuge had given them, changed into clothes, and walked over with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. In the distance was thergest building of all in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Immortal pce ruins. Even though most of it had already been destroyed, one could still see the magnificence of that ce. The number of people on the street clearly increased. Indeed, there were quite a few foreigners who entered. These people were probably a dozen or so people in a group and would definitely not split up. They were obviously searching for something.

    ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t take out your Triton for now. It might be what they are looking for.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I am not hiding anything, what is mine, if it is in my hands, it is mine, if you want to steal it then you are ying a hooligan.¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh and shake his head.

    The group brushed past An Zheng and the others. These people were indeed rtively tall, the men were basically all at least 1.9 meters while the women were all more than 1.7 meters. Moreover, his attire was quite strange. The man wore a short jacket and pants, while the woman worair of leather pants that made her seem very refined. Those long legs of hers were especially attractive.

    One of the women had hair that was like a fire. Her eyes were big and her nose bridge was high. Although her appearance was slightly roughpared to the woman from the Central ins, her overall appearance was also very beautiful. As she walked in the center of the line, it was obvious that the people around her were trying to protect her. The person closest to her was a strange person covered entirely by a long, sackcloth robe. He held a magic staff in his hand.

    The tip of the magic staff was shaped like a cobra, with its mouth wide open. Inside the staff was a bead the size of an egg.

    Thedy looked at An Zheng with doubt in her eyes. The strange person wearing a long robe pulled the woman and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be meddlesome. ¡°This person is very powerful, I can¡¯t even see through his strength. If there is any trouble, these guards won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    The woman let out an ¡°oh¡±, before withdrawing her gaze from An Zheng. ¡°I just simply feel that this man looks pretty good. The men of the Central ins are really short, and even a bit sissy. Many of the men were wearing white powder on their faces. They didn¡¯t know what it was, but they looked even more feminine than women. The man was tough and his eyes were bright. Only those who have a clean heart will have bright eyes. The dirtier the person¡¯s heart, the brighter the eyes will be. ¡±

    She looked at the person beside her and asked, ¡°Mage, if even you don¡¯t see through your strength, aren¡¯t you the same as a Holy Knight?¡±

    The person called Mage shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The powers of the people of Central ins are very hidden, unlike the cultivators of the Empire. For example, a Mage. My white robe is the symbol of identity, and the gold badge on my chest is the symbol of a Great Mage. As for the people of Central ins, they didn¡¯t have sucabit. Your Highness, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in such matters. Find the items of the empire as soon as possible and leave immediately after that. The Dao Sect of the Central ins and the Buddhist Sect of the Western Regions have been at loggerheadstely. If we start fighting, we won¡¯t be able to withstand that kind of terror. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Thedy nodded her head: ¡°But I, Ye Linnuo am not afraid.¡±

    An Zheng withdrew his Heaven¡¯s Eyes from the heads of those people, andughed while shaking his head: ¡°Looks like you arrincess of a nation, with a very high status. The man in the sackcloth robe is a mage. He should be about the same as our charm magicians. They really dide here to look for something, but they don¡¯t know how they found it. ¡±

    As he was speaking, amotion broke out in front of him. An Zheng and the rest walked over quickly, apanied by a group of short fellows. Behind them, someone shouted, ¡°They¡¯re stealing!¡±

    When the cultivators of the Central ins saw the foreigners, they became a bit more alert and hostile, but when they heard someone call them to rob, they immediately swarmed over. To be able to gather so many people in the Inside the Immortal Pce, he was naturally not afraid of anything.

    ¡°What did he steal from you?¡±

    ¡°They left the auction house. A few people pretended to look at the items, and then someone sneaked into the warehouse and stole a few treasures.¡±

    The person who had caught up gasped, ¡°The shopkeeper is not home. If he finds out he lost something, he¡¯ll beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°What a blind person. He even dared to steal from the Da Xi family.¡±

    ¡°Hand it over!¡±

    A group of people rushed forward, and the people from outside the East Sea quickly gathered together. Seven or eight people formed a defensive circle around the man. Inside, there were four people protecting the man in the middle. The man looked haughty, as if he had no fear of being besieged.

    ¡°The so-called Central ins martial arts world is just a motley crowd.¡±

    That person coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s sucity. I¡¯ve been training hard in the Central ins for the past ten years. It¡¯s really not as famous as meeting people. The people here are arrogant and impolite. If necessary, we can teach them a lesson. ¡±

    His subordinates nodded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    That person looked around at the surrounding cultivators and said, ¡°I am the prince of the Zhen Yue Empire. Even the Imperial Lord would have to say a few words of courtesy when he sees me.¡± It is your honor that I have taken a fancy to your things. ¡°If anyone dares to offend me, I¡¯ll let you all know that the wrath of the Prince of Zi Yue can burn them all.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his neck: ¡°What do I do if I want to beat him up.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Then just beat him up, what are you waiting for!¡±

 Chapter 948 - Dont test me, or youll die

    <h4>Chapter 948 ¨C Don¡¯t test me, or you¡¯ll die</h4>

    Without waiting for Du Shoushou to make a move, the cultivators that were surrounding him rushed forward. Actually, cultivators were not that different from ordinary people. If they fought with the same number of people, it might take more effort, but if the number of people was more than two times that of the other party, it would be much easier to fight them.

    However, what happened the next second caused everyone to feel cold.

    The people from the State of Yue were still in the same formation. The eight people on the outside formed a defensive circle, with four of them forming the second defensive circle. The one in the middle was none other than the prince. When the surrounding cultivators rushed up, they didn¡¯t expect that the first four to attack were the four on the second defensiveyer. The four of them moved at the same time and ayer of powder appeared. The speed at which the powder spread was so fast that it left everyone speechless.

    ¡°Worms!¡±

    Someone shouted and stopped. A cut appeared on his neck and his body went limp. The moment those tiny powdery insects flew out, the first person in the defensiveyer moved. The eight of them charged out simultaneously, their eight long des shing out at the same time, aiming for their opponent¡¯s throat. The eight of them moved in unison, their movements so fast that the opposing cultivators didn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge.

    First, he dazzled the other party with the flying bugs, and then in the next second, he started to kill them. It was unknown how many times these men from the State of Zhen Yue had practiced this method. Their movements were skilled and coordinated.

    With just a single strike, all of the cultivators that were in the front fell to the ground. Over a dozen people had been killed on the spot.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    The self-proimed prince said arrogantly: ¡°It has always been branded as the kingdom of the previous dynasty, and it is just a bunch of trash. Cultivators like this do not even have the chance to survive in our nation. Cultivators of the Great Yue State are all powerful experts who have been trained in the battlefield. Just one person is enough to sweep away your so-called martial world. I don¡¯t even want people like you to be my ves in the State of Yue. ¡±

    ¡°Poison!¡±

    One of the cultivators who was pushed back screamed and fell to the ground. The constitution of a cultivator far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Ordinary poisons werepletely meaningless to cultivators. Moreover, the weakest of these cultivators was their Captive Stage, and they instantly died on the spot. One could only imagine how strong the insect¡¯s poison was.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Trash is trash.¡±

    The prince disdainfully swept his eyes across the crowd and said, ¡°Originally, there waerm among you people called frogs at the bottom of a well, but in fact, it was used to describe yourselves.¡± They think you¡¯re the center of the world and they think you¡¯re superior. ¡°But in fact, you are just a bunch of frogs in a dry well looking up at the sky. You think the entire sky is yours.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The cultivator behind him shouted and rushed forward once more. This time, they became more cautious and used all kinds of magical equipment for ranged attacks. Those bugs, on the other hand, were extremely terrifying, constantly pouncing towards the cultivators. These little worms bit down on it and their bodies quickly shriveled up. The purpose of their existence was to kill, and no one knew which pervert trained them to do so. It¡¯s smaller than a mosquito, but its toxicity is frightening.

    After it had bitten its target, it had injected the poison in its body in the blink of an eye and died. The number of bugs was simply toorge, and they were spreading out in all directions, forcing cultivators to continuously retreat. Someone swept their hands over and pressed them down. A vast wave of energy suppressed the bugs and they allnded on the ground. In the blink of an eye, all the bugs exploded, forming ayer of poison that prevented cultivators from entering.

    ¡°Killing.¡±

    The Crown Prince of the Sun Moon Country ordered arrogantly.

    The eight warriors pulled their masks up and rushed into the poisonous fog. They couldn¡¯t be seen at all, but the cultivators of the Central ins began to fall one after another.

    Suddenly, a warrior rushed out of the poisonous fog and attacked the cultivator opposite him with his de. Golden light shed off of the cultivator, and his body suddenly looked like it had been cast out of steel. A nging sound was heard as the de chopped down on his body. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t cut into his body at all. The cultivator roared and took a step forward. He grabbed the long de and drew it towards him. However, the warrior did not hesitate to release the de. He shook his hand and shot out a bunch of hidden weapons, each of which shone with a green light. A few concealed weapons flew towards the cultivator¡¯s eyes, and he quickly raised his arm to shield his face.

    At this moment, another warrior arrived. His de stabbed at the cultivator¡¯s abdomen, but the tip of the de was stuck in the cultivator¡¯s abdomen, preventing him from entering. He quickly pulled back his hand, turned around, and threw a powerful kick at the hilt of the de. The strength of this kick was too great. Even if the cultivator was unbreakable, it would not be able to stop it. Furthermore, he was still a great distance away from breaking through.

    ¡®Pa! ¡®

    The long de that was supposed to pierce into the cultivator¡¯s abdomen stopped mid-air. The warrior was shocked when he saw a young man in ck standing in front of him with the de in his hand. The saber remained motionless in his hand, as if it was held by an iron gate.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the long de.

    He casually tossed the longde on the ground and took out the dark red bead that he had obtained from the secret realm¡¯s water prison. A red light shed on the bead, forcing the poisonous fog back quickly. This pearl was something from the giant serpent¡¯s body, and its ability to dispel poison was peerless in this world.

    As soon as the poison mist dissipated, Zhang Xuan¡¯s vision became clear.

    slowly walked towards them. Under the strong pressure, all of the people from the State of Yue were pushed back about a meter or so.

    The prince of the State of Yue looked at An Zheng and said with a sneer, ¡°This so-called ¡®great country¡¯, finally has someone who can afford to use it. To be able to destroy my poison array, you do have some ability. ¡°How about this,e and kneel down and kowtow to me, and I¡¯ll ept you. Then, I¡¯ll take you back to the State of Yue and make you my guard.¡±

    An Zheng did not say a word, and only looked at the man. In a split-second, the Prince felt as if a knife had pierced his heart.

    At the back of the crowd, the golden-haired and blue-eyed pce master stood there looking at An Zheng, her beautiful eyes shining.

    ¡°He really is an expert.¡±

    She turned around and looked at the mage. ¡°Is the pearl in this man¡¯s hand the one we are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, no. The Ice Soul Pearl we are looking for is not like this, moreover, it is iparably cold. The pearl in this person¡¯s hand seems to be used to dispel the poison, so it should be the Orb of some kind of demon beast. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I really want to snatch it over for fun. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo smiled, and looked at An Zheng with even more interest.

    An Zheng retracted his gaze from the eight people in the defensive formation and looked at the prince, ¡°How many sons does your father have?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I am the only prince of the State of Yue. As I said earlier, you are allowed to be my guard. This is the highest honor and glory of the State of Yue. ¡±

    An Zheng faintly said, ¡°Then your father will be the one who will be exterminated.¡±

    He took a step forward and roared, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The eight Warriors made their move at the same time. The four of them threw ouidden weapon and the four of them started attacking An Zheng from behind. The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned slightly, and all eight of them froze there, still maintaining the posture of charging forward. An Zheng walked over leisurely, he extended his hand out and took the long de from the first warrior¡¯s hands, then hacked off the warrior¡¯s head. He then threw the long de, which pierced the throat of the second warrior.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood because all eight of them had turned into stone statues.

    ¡°Great Mage, what method did he use?¡± ¡°Spells?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not a spell, it¡¯s more like some kind of eye technique. There are many strange people in the Central ins. This person¡¯s eyes are very strange. ¡±

    ¡°If you can bring it back to our country, royal father would definitely be happy.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, do not be rash.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    On the street, An Zheng walked to the front of the third warrior. Under the warrior¡¯s terrified eyes, he took out four or five hidden weapons in the air and pped them into the warrior¡¯s forehead. An Zheng passed through the eight people. It did not look fast, but it had only been a few seconds. The eight corpses fell and their blood quickly dyed the street red.

    Seeing that An Zheng was strong, the remaining four Warriors did not dare to fight anymore.

    They turned and ran, but suddenly realised that An Zheng was waiting right in front of them. They turned around again and An Zheng was still in front. No matter which direction they escaped in, An Zheng would always wait for them at the end.

    ¡°The State of Yue?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°You guys might have met with disaster soon. If Da Xi¡¯s people were to clearly see your strength, they would surge into your country likuge wave. Even the people by the prince¡¯s side only have this level of cultivation. You all reveal it too quickly and are extremely irrational. ¡±

    The prince angrily said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving!?¡± I order you to withdraw arince! ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and all four warriors condensed their poison powder, turning it into hundreds of stones and floating in the air. These four people were obviously experts in the field of poison, but their cultivation base was not that high. Their formations worked well together, and could be used against cultivators below the Lower Completion Stage. However, it was not that effective against cultivators above the Higher Completion Stage.

    An Zheng raised his left hand, opened it, and pushed forward. Boom! Hundreds of particles of poison powder rained down like bullets. The bullets seemed to have grown eyes, and instantly crushed the four warriors into pieces. However, the prince was still unharmed. ¡°I know that you are loyal to my heart, even though you killed them, you didn¡¯t kill me. I know that you want to curry favor with me, to be my bodyguard ¡­¡± ¡°No, I will give you the title of General and let you control the armies of the State of Yue.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s meaningful.¡±

    He turned around and walked back. ¡°You guys are here.¡±

    The cultivators who had previously been feeling aggrieved swarmed over. Momentster, the screeching cries of the prince could be heard. An Zheng didn¡¯t even look back as he met up with Chen Shaobai and the others and walked into the distance. On the side of the street, the woman called Ye Linnuo watched An Zheng¡¯s back: ¡°His every move, is like a knight.¡±

    The Great Mage replied, ¡°Your Highness, he ierrifying person. I beg you, please do not approach him. ¡°He seems to be hiding many secrets. Even when I used my Divination Technique, I was unable to see through him ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his vision suddenly turned ck. The Great Mage raised his head subconsciously. An Zheng was already standing in front of him, just inches away from him.

    An Zheng reached out and threw the hat on the mage¡¯s robes behind his head, then looked at that old face and said: ¡°Don¡¯t peep at me anymore, otherwise, you will know the consequences.¡±

    The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned, and the Great Mage¡¯s eyes started bleeding. He cried out and squatted down. Soon, his blood was dripping down his face. An Zheng put the hat on him, then looked at Ye Linnuo: ¡°Your hand has been on the sword for a long time, why haven¡¯t you taken it out yet?¡±

    Ye Linnuo looked at An Zheng, not knowing what to say.

    An Zheng took out Ye Linnuo¡¯s sword and looked at it, then shook his head: The grade is not bad, not good appearance.

    He waved his hand and a wildflower by the side of the road flew over. An Zheng ced the wildflower on the sword hilt and turned to walk: ¡°It looks a lot more beautiful now.¡±

    Request for leave

    One of my best friends is in a car ident and he¡¯s dying. I just got a call and I¡¯m going to see him.

 Chapter 949 - Major Events

    <h4>Chapter 949 ¨C Major Events</h4>

    The people who had ganged up on the Prince of Yue gradually dispersed, and the items on the corpses were all swept clean. The helpless shop assistant knelt down and begged everyone not to take everything away, otherwise, the shopkeeper would not be able to exin himself. No one paid any attention to him. The big hero, who had beaten the corpse of the prince of the State of Zhen Yue, left in a carefree manner.

    ¡°No one is allowed to leave.¡±

    An Zheng pulled a chair from the side of the road and sat down, then pointed to the shop assistant: ¡°Take out all the things you stole from the dead, put the things in his house back.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    One of them scolded, ¡°We¡¯ve helped them out of injustice. With so many people dead, this little thing isn¡¯t even enough aeward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re amazing just because your cultivation is high? ¡°As people, you have to be reasonable, okay? Since we helped him, what¡¯s the point in giving him some thanks?¡±

    Someone sneered, ¡°Do you really think you are the ruler of everything you say? Everyone is working together to fight against the outsiders. Do you think you can kill us the way you want? Don¡¯t you see how many people there are? A few hundred, can you kill them all? ¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head and nced at him: ¡°One more word, die.¡±

    That personughed loudly, ¡°Quicklye and take a look, where did this thinge from? You actually think you¡¯re a lord now? In this Immortal pce ruins, who didn¡¯t know the rules? If you have stolen something, it¡¯s yours. If you want to hand it over, why not? ¡±

    An Zheng lifted his hand and pinched the air, causing the man¡¯s head to explode.

    ¡°I said one more word and I¡¯ll die.¡±

    He looked at the other person who had snatched away something and was preparing to escape. He clenched his hand and the man¡¯s head immediately exploded. The moment the blood sttered, many people¡¯s faces were sprayed with blood. Someone wailed in fear and immediately fell into chaos.

    ¡°He said too many words. You were implicated.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the corpse and casually waved his hand. The corpse flew up andnded beside the man who had just died.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to say it a second time. I¡¯ll make an exception today. All those who have taken this little fellow¡¯s things, put them before him. This was thest time. Whoever thought they could escape, they could just give iry. If you think that with your numbers, you can kill me, then just give it a try. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡±

    It was unknown who shouted first, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see how he kills us.¡±

    The moment this person turned around and ran out, he surrounded the crowd and dispersed. The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned, and in that instant, those several hundred people were all frozen. Several hundred cultivators with Captive Stage to Lower Completion Stage were simply no match for An Zheng. The current An Zheng had the body of a half god, the eyes of rebirth, and the powerful Power of Essence Thunder.

    ¡°Are you yelling?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the person who shouted to everyone to run, and witwist of his hand, a head fell from the sky and rolled to the side.

    After this person fell down, everyone¡¯s body rxed. They looked at each other and did not dare to run anymore. They obediently put down the things that they had stolen from the men from the State of Yue. It was then that the onlookers realized that a lot of these things belonged to their own families. In the name of the tour, these men from the State of Zhen Yue had actually stolen so much out. Although there was nothing of value that could be sold out on the open, he did not even notice that it had been lost. This was clearly a bit shameful.

    ¡°This belongs to my family, this belongs to my family, and this belongs to my family as well.¡±

    nced at him, ¡°If it¡¯s yours, then take it back. Take another one, and you¡¯ll die right now.¡±

    The waiter¡¯s hand stiffened for a moment. After a moment, he took out a few things from his bosom and put them down. An Zheng swept his eyes across the surrounding area, ¡°The things that I¡¯ve found for you belong to you. Whoever is greedy shall die. ¡±

    Some people stood out and took back the things they had lost in the store. For some reason, they really wanted to take a few more items, but just as they stretched out their hands, they shrank back. What they were afraid of was An Zheng¡¯s cold and indifferent gaze that seemed to be filled with killing intent. Some people felt that even if they took another piece of the thing An Zheng didn¡¯t belong to, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. At this moment, many people were scared out of their wits.

    After everyone took their things away, there was still a pile of stuff on the ground. An Zheng stood up and took a look, the majority of the things inside were not things from the Central ins, some of them were, but he could no longer find their original owner, maybe these people did not do it once when they were killing people in the Inside the Immortal Pce. An Zheng kept the rest of the things, and casually threw them into the Blood Pearl Bracelet space.

    ¡°Why did you take it away?!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at him: ¡°What did the person who died just now say? The rule in this immortal pce was that whoever stole it would get it, right? ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If youe and take it, it¡¯ll all be yours.¡±

    The man shrank back in fear and urged his men to attack together. But who would dare?

    An Zheng shook his head and turned to leave with Chen Shaobai.

    Ye Linnuo looked at An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure in shock, and shook her head with all her might: ¡°What a strange fellow ¡­ The first half looks like a knight, and the second half looks likirate. ¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at the wild flower that An Zheng had left on his sword and asked the person beside his: ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    One of her subordinates pretended to be deep in thought and said, ¡°In our country, every kind of flower has its own flowerynguage. But in the Central ins, there were many different customs. We¡¯ve never seen this flower before, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s the meaning of it. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo asked a cultivator from Central ins who was not far away, ¡°May I ask, what flower is this?¡±

    ¡°This, the dogtail grass.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so bad, it¡¯s Jian Jia, the one with the white dew on her face. What a beautiful allegory.¡±

    Ye Linnuo took off the flowers and threw them on the ground. She stomped fiercely on them: ¡°I will let him feel my anger.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked as he walked, ¡°Why did you inseriece of Kobold Grass into that woman¡¯s sword hilt?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an unremarkable crack on her sword that I couldn¡¯t see from the outside, but I could feel the Qi leaking out of her magic tool. It¡¯s obvious that the damage inside is even more severe.¡± I stuck the grass in that ce, hoping she¡¯d notice. Everyone should treat their own magic tools. Those who use swords always pay more attention to their own swords and ignore the hilt. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai summed it up in four words: ¡°Idle, my balls hurt.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°No worries, sometimes it hurts too.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Knead.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°An Zheng, if you dare say you two words to Chen Shaobai, I¡¯ll strangle the two of you.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe?¡±

    As he was speaking, there was a sudden uproar in front of him. An Zheng and the other two avoided to the sides of the street and stood at the back of the crowd. From afar, he saw a troop of elite cavalry riding dragon-headed demonic beasts. These cavalry soldiers were few in number, only two hundred or two hundred people, but they swept across the street like a magnificent army of ten thousand men and horses. Behind these cavalrymen, a huge chariot followed. On top of the emperor carriage stood eight beautiful women in tight clothing with a cold and heroic air.

    The driver of the carriage was a man wearing a bamboo hat. He was sitting cross-legged at the front of the carriage with a sheathless saber across his knees. Standing at the back of the carriage was an extremely beautiful woman. She wore a very strange set of clothes, mainly white and red. Her upper body was very tight, and her sleeves were wide. However, the skirt only went past her buttocks. Her pair of snow-white legs were exposed, making her feel dazzled.

    An Zheng slightly frowned, wondering why he was here.

    On the carriage, the calm looking man with the aura of a king looked out, his gaze sweeping across An Zheng¡¯s face. After all, An Zheng was wearing a mask, so he did not see anything wrong with it.

    Qin Wang, Chen Zhongxu.

    The two most trusted people beside him, the man with the saber and the woman with the sword were all here.

    An Zheng watched from the back of the crowd as the horseman escorted the carriage forward, quickly disappearing at the end of the street.

    ¡°What a cool appearance.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at it.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How can you tell that he has such an amazing appearance through his clothes?¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou mimicked An Zheng and shrugged his shoulders. He was fat, but he was not as honest and fat as An Zheng, so when he shrugged, he looked like he deserved a beating. What can you do to me with that expression?

    ¡°It seems like Da Xi is going to attack.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Even the Duke of Qin, Chen Zhongxu, is here. Ye Tianlian¡¯s death will definitely make Chen Wunuo furious, let¡¯s see how many strong people Da Xi will send over right now. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°You have nothing to worry about, even Chen Wunuo may not be able to catch up with you now.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just because we¡¯re escaping too fast, that¡¯s not something to be proud of. I am still not strong enough, and I really want to stand in front of Chen Wunuo and ask him what he had actually thought back then. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how long have you been cultivating for? How long had Chen Wunuo cultivated for? With the difference in your cultivations, it won¡¯t be long before you catch up to him and surpass him. ¡±

    At this time, not long after that troop of cavalrymen passed by, arge group of people appeared in their line of sight. There was a group of ¡­ Ninny. There were at least three to four hundred people. The oldest was about fifty to sixty years old, while the youngest was about seventeen to eighteen years old. They were dressed in snow-white monastic clothes, and they looked ethereal. These maidens walked on foot, but did not wear shoes. Their clean and wless feet were not stained with dust. Every step they took, white lotuses would grow out of them. As his feet left the lotus bloomed.

    The air was filled with a faint fragrance that was refreshing.

    Although the maidens were all wearing hats, they were still unable to block the beauty of the face. Even the oldest among them was extraordinary. A white horse carriage was pulling them inside. The window of the horse carriage was opened, and An Zheng saw the woman he was once extremely familiar with.

    The former Pce Master Tian Haogong, and now Peacock Pce¡¯s Peacock King.

    As soon as this group passed, another group of people arrived. These people all wore azure Daoist robes, and they had ck and white fish Taiji diagrams on their chests. He carried a long sword on his back and a horsetail whisk in his hand. There were roughly three to four hundred people on his back. They all walked without a car. Walking at the very front were over twenty young disciples. Each of them had sharp eyebrows and clear eyes; they all had an extremely elegant demeanor. In the center of the group, there were four cultivators wearing dark blue daoist robes, including a female daoist nun. She looked to be around twenty years old.

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    Someone in the crowd lowered his voice, but he could not conceal the surprise in his heart.

    ¡°So many people from so many powers are here. I recognize that person. It¡¯s the Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue.¡± ording to the rumors, the future headmaster of the Sect of Dragon and Tiger, a woman in her twenties, waeerless genius. Not only is her cultivation powerful, she¡¯s also as beautiful as a flower. ¡±

    ¡°The beautiful girl that went over was the Wise King of the Peacock Pce. She was also our Da Xi once Pce Mistress Xu Meidai, the prettiest girl in the martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s more people behind us. It looks like they are flying at high speeds.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would¡¯ve thought that even those sects that haven¡¯t appeared in the martial arts world for hundreds of years have sent someone over.¡±

    ¡°Something big is going to happen.¡±

 Chapter 950 - Remember this name

    <h4>Chapter 950 ¨C Remember this name</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the teams going over, his vision a little blurry.

    Many memories that shouldn¡¯t be recalled instantly flooded his mind.

    Chen Shaobai could see that An Zheng had something on his mind, so he pulled him along and pointed ttively quiet ce. The three of them left the crowd and found a ce to rest in the ruins.

    ¡°Did you discover it?¡±

    Du Shoushou said mysteriously, ¡°The majority of the people who came were from Da Xi Martial School, and there was even a prince. The only sect outside of the Da Xi was the Peacock Pce. Peacock Pce and the Great Thunder Lake Temple have always been at loggerheads. Could it be that the Peacock Pce and the Great Xi have teamed up? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you the smart one?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Xu Meidai is here, you...¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°To her, it¡¯s just that I feel that I owe her too much, there¡¯s nothing else. What I¡¯m more worried about is people with flying dexterity ¡­ The Soaring Sky Sect is the most mysterious sect in the Da Xi Empire. I have not seen a disciple of the Soaring Sky Sect in the martial arts world for hundreds of years. ¡±

    ¡°What kind of sect is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like an organization than a sect.¡±

    An Zheng exined, ¡°In the era of Zhou Duo Xi Li, the martial arts world was inplete chaos. At that time, the martial arts world was divided into two factions. One was for supporting the Chen family, and the other was for supporting the Zhou Empire. After the defeat of the Great Zhou, the cultivators that supported the Great Xi began to settle the score. Before they started to wantonly kill the cultivators of the Great Zhou, they started to support the Great Zhou. At this time, an unknown young man stood out and warned everyone that if they continued to fight like this, it would result in the destruction of the Central ins¡¯ martial world and could be taken advantage of by other races. ¡±

    ¡°But he is just a young man, and he has never appeared before in the martial arts world. Thus, no one would listen to his words. Think about it, you have already fought to that extent. If the victors do not cut off the losers¡¯ roots, sooner orter, it will bidden danger to them. Therefore, once the reckoning begins, they will not stop until all of their enemies are killed. ¡±

    ¡°That young man dissuaded us, and began to make his move.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°In the Great Western Ming Fa Si, there was a very old file, recording the crushing defeat at that time. That young man challenged many sects by himself and won 72 matches in a row. He did not kill anyone, but the people he defeated did not even have the thought of taking revenge, because the disparity was too great. This young man¡¯s name began to resound in the martial arts world ¡­ His name is Soaring Sky. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Flying Ling says, any disputes in the martial arts world should not end with revenge. Therefore, he proposed to set up an organization, which could be considered as the court for the entire martial arts world. All disputes, as long as he found Feilong, he would seriously investigate and make a decision. Ovehousand years ago, the name of Soaring Sky had the most weight in the entire martial arts world. ¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    ¡°Later ¡­¡± People inevitably change. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°The Soaring Sky Technique is known as thew of the martial arts world, so no one can change his decision. Gradually, this height and power began to tempt him more and more, to the point where he began to lose himself. He had gone from being the judge of the martial arts world to the overlord of the martial arts world. If he kept his word, those who rebelled against him would be exterminated. He established an organization and named it after himself. It¡¯s called Soaring Feet. ¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°Later on, Da Xi established the Ming Fa Si.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, then suddenly reacted: ¡°The degree of soaring was destroyed by the Ming Fa Si?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The degree of Soaring Sky¡¯s cultivation is too high, it is impossible to kill him. He died on his own. Rumor has it that he wanted to ascend to the Heavenly Dao and forcefully break through to the heavens. However, an ident happened in the end. However, the heir of Soaring Sky is still as strong as ever. ¡±

    ¡°Then when did the flying speed disappear?¡±

    ¡°Begin to reorganize the martial arts world from Chen Wunuo.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Chen Wunuo will not allow such an organization to exist in the martial arts world. The absolute authority must be held in the hands of the Holy See. Aesult, Chen Wunuo helped to nurture the Ming Fa Si more and more. Gradually, the Ming Fa Si became the ce of adjudication. Then, the flying speed disappeared. It¡¯s said that they didn¡¯t want to fight against the Great Western Holy See, so they took the initiative and hid themselves. ¡±

    ¡°That girl is only about twenty years old. Is she really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Someone that can bepared with Xuan Yue and Xu Meidai, how can he possibly be an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that something big is going to happen. So many hidden talents of the martial arts world have appeared. What if the target is you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Xu Meidai¡¯s strength, is probably stronger than your current strength. She was already that powerful, and now that she received the Peacock Pce¡¯s inheritance, she might have already reached the great heaven realm, and might even have taken a step forward. As for the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, Xuan Yue ¡­ She was the most mysterious female cultivator in the world after Xu Meidai. Some people said that she had received the wisdom of the Daoist Master of Longhu Mountain and inherited all of his Cultivation Power. Furthermore, she herself is a genius amongst geniuses, so her strength cannot be underestimated. ¡±

    ¡°Plus, there¡¯s an even more mysterious disciple that¡¯s flying high in the sky. If hees for you, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Du Shoushou chuckled, ¡°They are all women, and they are all extremely beautiful women.¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at him: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, it has nothing to do with us for now.¡±

    He took out the map that Xuan-Yuan had left behind and looked at it. He then pointed ce: ¡°From here on out, this is the most secluded ce. Let¡¯s start from here, clean up one secret ne, and finish this as soon as possible. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up, ¡°I like this kind of work.¡±

    At the same time.

    Within the secret realm, there was a very tall redwood house. The entire wooden building was built using the most expensive red wood. It was seven stories tall and was perfectly preserved. Not to mention how difficult it was to build this wooden building to the seventh floor, just the value of this red wood was enough to stun anyone. They were all top-grade mahogany, and even a bracelet was expensive. And with so much fine wood, it became the most ordinary part of the wooden building.

    The third floor of the wooden building wauge living room. At this moment, there were only about ten people inside and all of them looked very solemn. Moreover, these people were not that harmonious. Everyone had their own goals.

    The one who sat on the main seat was none other than the Great Xi Qin King, Chen Zhongxu.

    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was a little stiff, Chen Zhongxu put down the teacup in his hand and smiled: ¡°I am truly happy to be able to invite everyone here. Everyone being able to cause great troubles for the people of the Great Xixi at the most critical time is your chivalrous heart, the Bodhisattva¡¯s Heart. The reason why everyone came over, the person sent to contact you should have exined it clearly, let me say it again ¡­ The time in the Immortal pce ruins was a mess, which led to the resurrection of some people who should have died tens of thousands of years ago. ¡±

    His eyes scanned the surroundings, ¡°Currently, there are two people that I know of. These two had extremely powerful cultivations, at least in the Greater Heaven stage. This was also because their cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, causing their cultivation realms to drop. At their peak, they were at least at the Saint realm. If he could capture one of them, he would know the cultivation method of the ancients and also know the secrets within their bodies. As you all know, I was originally leading troops to pacify the southern border, but royal father transferred me to the immortal pce. You can imagine how important he was to this matter. ¡±

    The sessor of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue, who was sitting far away looked gentle and calm, but she was the first to speak: ¡°Dragon Tiger Mountain has always served the Holy See, but ¡­ ¡°Although these two people havee back from the dead, they did not do anything to harm the martial arts world. Isn¡¯t this a little unfair to them?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°How can this not be fair? You all should know how important it is for Da Xi to know their secret. For yourselves, it makes a lot of sense. You are the descendants of the most outstanding powers, and at such a young age, you are already on the verge of touching the shackles of cultivation. Could it be ¡­ Don¡¯t you want to go further? ¡±

    Peacock Pce Xu Meidai shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu knew that Xu Meidai had some enmity towards Da Xi, so the matter regarding Fang Zheng wauge blow to her. She most likely didn¡¯te here to truly do things for the Great Xixi. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have any ns. However, the power of the Peacock Pce was great, and she was someone who had to be roped in.

    ¡°Capture any one of them. That is the purpose of your visit. As for your future research on the captives, it is your choice whether you participate in it or not. The reward I promised you all before will not be any less. ¡±

    Xu Meidai got up: ¡°I¡¯m not here to do these things, I have my own things to do, goodbye.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu stood up, ¡°Duke Ming, I know that there are some things that might make you very unhappy. This way ¡­ This is for you. ¡±

    He took ouiece of paper from the tea table and handed it over to him. Huangfu Qing, who was standing beside him, received it and gave it to Xu Meidai. Xu Meidai looked at it, and saw a dense list of names written on it.

    ¡°This is the list of the people who attacked Tian Haogong previously, and the list of people that were left behind to participate in the Mount Cang Man¡¯s attack on Fang Zheng back then ¡­ As long as Duke Ming is willing to help Da Xi, I will give all of the heads on the list to you. ¡±

    Xu Meidai frowned, after pondering for a moment, she sat down, but did not say anything.

    Chen Zhongxu looked at Xuan Yue: ¡°Back then, Spiritual Master Longhu had once stayed in the Jinling¡¯s Imperial Pce and I have brought something here today.¡±

    He waved his hand, and Su Mengmu returned with a long sword sheath.

    ¡°This is the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Heaven Punisher Sword, the item returned to its original owner.¡±

    Xuan Yue was obviously excited, and her hands were trembling slightly. The reason why he said he wanted to keep it was because he wanted to gain the trust of the Great Western Holy See. Now that the Sky Execution Sword had returned to her hands, she could be considered to have an exnation for Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    ¡°As for flying speed.¡±

    Chen Zhongxuughed: ¡°I have no other promises. Da Xi no longer has a Ming Fa Si. If you are willing to take action, His Majesty will give you a name. ¡±

    He took out an imperial edict. ¡°From now on, the Soaring Sky Technique shall be the ruling of the martial arts world as recognized by the Great Western Holy See.¡±

    The expression on the young woman¡¯s face did not change. ¡°No need, I want to open my Primordial Vault.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Too much.¡±

    Thedy stood up, ¡°I am not as easily moved as some people. What so-called Holy See allowed the ruling of the martial arts world, it ispletely meaningless. The Kaiyuan Great Treasury is a cultivation technique used by my ancestor, Fei Du. It has been in the possession of the Saint King for many years, so it¡¯s about time he returned it to me. ¡±

    She nced at Chen Zhongxu: ¡°Duke of Qin, there are no other conditions, and no conditions can be negotiated. Also ¡­ I¡¯ll give yoead for free. I heard the head that the Sacred Emperor wants the most is in Immortal pce ruins. ¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the door, pointing at the sky. No one can stop what I have promised. No one can stop me. My name is Fei Qiansong, please remember this name. ¡±

 Chapter 951 - Little Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 951 ¨C Little Demoness</h4>

    An Zheng looked ce not far from him. Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai were currently swiftly gathering all the treasures stored in a secret realm. He sat cross-legged at the entrance of the secret realm and closed his eyes to meditate. The three of them had a tacit understanding of each other aftermitting the crime for the first time, so their speed was exceptionally fast. One was out in the open while the other two were out in the open.

    An Zheng recuperated his Dantian Qi Sea and continuously absorbed the power of the Elemental Thunder Pearl. Right now, his cultivation time was not as fixed or as long as it was before, so he could only grasp the opportunity to cultivate in order to increase his strength.

    The power of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Pearl continuously poured into his Dantian Qi Sea, An Zheng felt as though ayer of clouds had formed inside his Dantian Qi Sea. The Power of Essence Thunder churned up and down in the clouds, constantly changing its shape. At the same time, the Power of Essence Thunder continued to refine and transform An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, erging it to contain more power.

    In terms of physique, An Zheng had alreadypletely surpassed his previous life. But in terms of realm, An Zheng was also unable to determine what realm he belonged to. The Cultivation Power was not abundant yet, so just the strength of his physique was not easy to determine. An Zhengpared his strength at the peak of his previous life. If he were to fight against his current self in his previous life, what would be the odds of winning?

    An Zheng was not sure, although in his previous life his physique was a little weaker, in terms of Cultivation Power, he was stronger and more berserk. At that time, one move of his Heavenly Thunder Shower was enough to wipe out the martial arts world.

    Feeling the Power of Essence Thunder seep into his limbs and bones bit by bit, he felt an indescribable feeling offort. Right now, what An Zheng needed the most wasn¡¯t just the recovery and expansion of the Dantian Qi Sea from the Power of Essence Thunder, but the denser nature¡¯s vitality. If he could find an undiscovered secret realm, and if he could sense the concentration of primordial essence inside, An Zheng was sure that he would very quickly reach the barrier at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Less than a kilometer away from where they were, the people flying through the air entered an auction house upied by arge n of the Great Xixi. The ce had been refurbished and decorated. It looked quite intact and the interior was quite luxurious.

    This auction house belonged to the Great Xi Xu family. After the people from the Soaring Sky Sect entered, they immediately cleared the ce and dered that it was the ce where the Soaring Sky people resided in the Immortal pce ruins. Naturally, those of the Xu Family would notpromise. In the end, after a few words, they began to fight. However, a few minutester, all the members of the Xu Family had their noses and ears cut off, some even having their eyes gouged out before being thrown out onto the streets.

    ¡°If you want something from Soaring Sky, you better hand it over obediently.¡±

    A young girl around seventeen or eighteen years old said arrogantly, ¡°Your awareness of power is still stuck at the ant stage.¡±

    When she saw the carriageing over, she immediately stood at the side and bowed, ¡°Fei Weitu greets Sect Master.¡±

    Fei Qiansong got down from the carriage, looked at the injured people on the street and frowned slightly: ¡°Why are you so slow, ordering me to find a ce to rest, took you guys so long, and your hands and feet are not clean.¡±

    Fei Weitu was so frightened that his face turned slightly pale: ¡°Disciple knows her wrongs, it¡¯s just that these people were stubborn, so they took the initiative to teach me a lesson and dyed for a while.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°I told you before, everyone¡¯s body is still under the influence of their parents, you can¡¯t just cut off other people¡¯s nose and ears casually ¡­ ¡°Go and kill them all, then have the streets cleaned up, bloody and disgusting to look at.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Fei Weitu immediately responded and waved his hand. A group of disciples flew up and quickly killed all the injured people. The corpse was quickly moved away and thrown intiver not far away. The body floated in the water and soon disappeared.

    ¡°Within a one kilometer radius, it is a forbidden zone to fly. Regardless of who it is, anyone who trespasses will be killed without mercy.¡±

    Fei Weitu instructed before he turned around and followed Fei Qiansong into the house. Fei Qiansong looked at the house¡¯s environment and arrangement and frowned: ¡°Such a crude ce, how did you guys find it?¡±

    Fei Weitu hurriedly exined, ¡°Sect Master, the Inside the Immortal Pce is a wastnd, it would not be easy to find suce.¡±

    Fei Qiansong acknowledged: ¡°I want to bathe and change my clothes. Within a thousand meters, no man is allowed to appear. Also, go and find that An Zheng guy and bring his head back. The Natal Opening Realm was a cultivation technique left behind by the ancestor, it had already been snatched away by Chen Wunuo for hundreds of years. I am indebted to the blessing of my ancestor, who has returned to the Ancient Era. This is the best opportunity for me to fly back to the peak of the martial arts world. Once we get back to the Natal Opening Realm, I will close our doors and cultivate. I will leave all matters of Soaring Sky to you to handle. ¡±

    Fei Weitu lowered his head, ¡°Disciple obeys Sect Master¡¯s orders.¡±

    She turned and walked out, a look of uncontroble excitement on her face.

    An hourter, Fei Weitu arrived at the fourth ce he had found based on the clues. It was an auction house, and the waiter was just about to close the door. Not long ago, he was severely scolded by the shopkeeper and felt wronged in his heart. Seeing a beautiful girl wearing a short, multicolored skirt walk over, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s closing today. If you have any matters you cane back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Fei Weitu made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and continued walking forward. The waiter was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s about to close, hurry up and leave.¡±

    Fei Weitu nced at the little fellow, ¡°Little big brother, there¡¯s something I want to ask you, I won¡¯t be able to dy you for long.¡±

    ¡°Not shopping?¡±

    The waiter shook his head. ¡°How would I know anything outside of this store?¡±

    Fei Weitu smiled charmingly: ¡°Little big brother, please help me. Just ask me abouerson, and if you¡¯ve seen him, tell me, okay? ¡±

    Her smile was like a flower, especially when she smiled, and her two cute dimples made people like her even more. The waiter¡¯s voice made his heart itch. He turned around and said, ¡°My manager is very fierce. If you have anything to say, quickly ask, or else he¡¯ll scold us.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like your manager.¡±

    Fei Weitu pursed his lips andughed, with his hands behind his back, the beautiful legs under his colorful skirt was so fair and dazzling. She was carrying a small, colorful canvas bag on her shoulder. It was bulging and he didn¡¯t know what was inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense ¡­¡±

    The waiter immediately shook his head. ¡°If you have anything to say, please ask quickly. Stop spouting nonsense.¡±

    Fei Weitu let out an ¡°oh¡±, two cute creases appeared on his nose, and that cute look of hers from the young girl made the youngd¡¯s heart itch even more. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this pretty girl had taken a fancy to him. Otherwise, why would he pester him to not let him go?

    ¡°Big brother, I heard that not long ago, someone from the State of Yue stole something from here. Someone helped you take it back. Do you know where this person went?¡±

    The waiter was stunned for a moment, and then his face darkened, ¡°How would I know where he went?¡±

    He had thought that this little girl was interested in him, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was interested in that young man witowerful cultivation. He suddenly felt awkward and also slightly jealous. He wanted to seal the door shut, but when Fei Weitu grabbed his wrist, he felt that the girl¡¯s hand was a little cold.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Little big brother, just tell me. How about this, as long as you are willing to tell me, I will agree to one of your requests. I¡¯ll agree to any request you have. ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The waiter looked outside, and then pulled on Fei Weitu¡¯s hand. ¡°Come in first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Fei Weitu¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile, and followed the waiter into the auction house. The servant sealed the door and said with a smile, ¡°What did you say just now? Can you agree to any of my requests?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Fei Weitu sat on the table with his legs crossed, looking pitiful: ¡°You have to tell me if you know or not first.¡±

    ¡°Of course ¡­¡±

    The boy wanted to say he didn¡¯t know, but he changed his mind. ¡°Of course I know. Let me tell you, you want to find this person and interrogate all the people in the immortal pce. How about this ¡­ Take off your skirt and let me see what you¡¯re wearing underneath. As long as you promise me, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±

    Fei Weitu said with a face full of innocence, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She jumped down from the table and spun in a circle, her skirt flying. She was originally the kind of beautiful girl that would immediately give people a favorable impression. She didn¡¯t have the smell of the Feng Chen [1], but she was even more attractive than Feng Chen [2]. This waype of double temptation. For example, the feeling of a girl hooking her fingers was different from the feeling of a pure girl hooking her fingers.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    she asked with a smile that was as white aearl.

    ¡°Okay ¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡±

    Fei Weitu crooked his finger: ¡°Come over and take a closer look, there was also someone who wanted to look, but was timid.¡±

    She opened the satchel she had ced on the table. The boy had already pounced on her likungry wolf. He wanted to throw her down, but he was already on fire. Fei Weitu hid for a while. The bag was originally a spatial artifact, but she took out a bloody head from inside it and threw it into the youngd¡¯s arms. ¡°You said just now that you don¡¯t like your shopkeeper? Look how nice I¡¯ve been to you. I¡¯ve already helped you kill him. It¡¯s so strange, he made the exact same request as you just did. But I let him see it, and he said he couldn¡¯t tell where the man was. The thing that I hate the most is people lying to me, little big brother ¡­ ¡°Would you lie to me?¡±

    The waiter shouted, threw the head in his hands out, turned around and ran. Just as he turned around, he saw that the young girl was already standing in front of him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to watch anymore?¡±

    ¡°I beg of you, please let me go.¡±

    The little fellow kneeled on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m in the wrong, I shouldn¡¯t be lying. I¡¯m begging you, please let me go.¡±

    Fei Weitu lifted his leg and stepped on the youngd¡¯s head, and with a force of his foot, pushed the young servant¡¯s scalp up. The moment the little fellow raised his head, he saw something that he shouldn¡¯t have seen.

    ¡°Is she beautiful?¡±

    Fei Weitu pressed his body down, and hooked his hand under the little fellow¡¯s chin: ¡°Now tell me, where did that person go. Didn¡¯t you say that you were the only one who knew where he was? I hope you didn¡¯t disappoint me. ¡±

    The boy wanted to lower his head. However, he couldn¡¯t lower his head at all.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m begging you, please let me go.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    Fei Weitu loosened his leg, turned around, and at that moment, he felt a kind of heartbreaking sense of loss. The servant thought that she was going to leave, but suddenly, Fei Weitu turned around and kicked him to the ground. She put his hands on the boy¡¯s chest and did not move, but sat on it and began to move. A momentter, her face turned slightly red. She still didn¡¯t look ferocious at all, still looked likure angel. However, as she moved, she reached out his hand to press down on the head of the boy, and with his other hand, he grabbed the boy¡¯s ear and pulled it down.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Fei Weitu squeezed out a voice from his throat. She took a dagger and shed back and forth on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s so exciting, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡± If you die like this, you¡¯ll be happy, right? ¡±

    Momentster, the little fellow was tormented to death by her. Fei Weitu stood up, put on his clothes, and muttered to himself with some regret: ¡°Not a single one of them is fun ¡­ If I still can¡¯t find it, the Sect Leader will probably punish me. ¡±

    She turned, flicked her hand, and a ball of fire flew out, exploding the room.

 Chapter 952 - fortuitous encounters

    <h4>Chapter 952 ¨C fortuitous encounters</h4>

    When Fei Weitu came out of the auction house, he was actually in a secret realm less than a kilometer away from her. At this moment, Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou were in the midst of sweeping away the treasures within the secret realm, while An Zheng was sitting cross-legged at the entrance of the secret realm with his eyes closed in cultivation.

    Recently, An Zheng would always appear as an illusion or as a dream when he was cultivating for no reason. He felt as if he had flown up into the sky. There were a few majestic lightning dragons chasing after him from the clouds, as if they were looking for something. He could vaguely see a door hidden in the depths of the clouds. An Zheng desperately tried to fly towards that direction, but it was out of his reach.

    An Zheng would always suspect if he had worked too hard recently and would fall asleep during his cultivation.

    Du Shoushou ran over eagerly, looking like he had gained a bountiful harvest: ¡°An Zheng,e over here and take a look, I¡¯ll let you understand the living conditions of those immortals back then. There¡¯s a study over there that¡¯s being preserved to perfection. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and followed Du Shoushou there. As he walked, he said, ¡°I really did not expect that the immortals would be so studious.¡±

    After An Zheng entered the study, he saw that it was filled with books. The bookshelf had circled around the wall and was filled with books. Du Shoushou casually took out a book from above and gave it to An Zheng: ¡°Any one of these books is a solo book, it¡¯s worth a lot now.¡±

    An Zheng opened it to take a look, and his eyes lit up: ¡°Aiyo, not bad.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Right, this kind of long story is rarely seen in the market, there are even illustrations. You see, this is a serious story between a West Gate official and a few beauties. ¡°The description of one¡¯s mental state is meticulous, while the description of one¡¯s actions are numerous and unending ¡­¡±

    An Zheng flipped through a few pages, ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Shaobai?¡±

    ¡°He went to take a bath, but after reading two books, he can¡¯t take it anymore. His desire burns his body.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not an old virgin.¡±

    It just so happened that when Chen Shaobai walked in, he heard the words¡¯ old virgin ¡®his face turned green: ¡°You are the old virgin, you have been a virgin all your life.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I have Ying Yu.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I do ¡­ I have... I have two goodpanions, but I just can¡¯t tell you. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Miss Zuo, Miss Right Miss.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him: ¡°Look, this immortal¡¯s study is filled with yellow books. But others were forbidden to look. This was the legend that only officials of Xuanzhou City would be able to set a fire and not light amp. It¡¯s disgusting to pretend to be a moral saint when all those so-called big shots are so extravagant and indulgent. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So, we have to take all of these things with us and continue criticizing when we get back!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Let¡¯s split it equally, let me split it... ¡°One for you, one for me, one for me, one for me, one for me, one for me ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Bullsh * t.¡±

    At this time, Fei Weitu stood on the main street and looked around in a daze. Everything he could find had been investigated, but there was nothing to be found. From the looks of it, that person called An Zheng seemed to know how to hide himself very well. Even though he appeared in the crowd, he quickly disappeared withourace.

    She bit her lips, turned around, and walked towards another direction. In a very remote and deste ce, there was a vendor who was blind to divination on the roadside. This man was strange, other people would go to Immortal pce ruins to find their own fortune, and see if they could climb to the sky in a single step. As for him, he was actually sitting in the most remote area, waiting for his business to arrive. Beside him, there was a banner hanging on the floor with four words written on it ¡­ A brilliant n.

    Fei Weitu walked over to the old blind man and waved his hand in front of his face. The old blind man sighed, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see, I can still smell who it is. The toughest little witch in the Soaring Sky Technique has arrived. Should I run or run? ¡±

    Fei Weituughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to run now? Xu Fanghe, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I saved you that year, you wouldn¡¯t have been as simple as a blind pair of eyes. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    Fei Weitu said, ¡°Back then, when you were in the Great Western Star Observation Pavilion, it could have been said that you were at the height of the sun. It¡¯ity that you¡¯re not ruthless enough. It was one thing to be reced by Tan Shanse, but to nearly be tortured to death by him. If not for Soaring Sky, you would have been a vengeful spirit under Tan Shanse¡¯s hands. I know that you are not as good as Tan Shanse when ites to observing the heavens and earth. However, no one is better than you when ites to looking for trouble. ¡±

    Xu Fanghe¡¯s expression slightly changed. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, why would Tan Shanse have been so anxious to kill me?¡±

    He uses the shell to ask the divination, the inquiry is peerless in the world. It was precisely because of this that Tan Shanse was afraid that he would find out some of his secrets and take action. In this world, the person who knew Tan Shanse¡¯s secret the most was him. It was not only Tan Shanse, but the person who knew that Daxi Shenghuang had the most secrets was also him. This was also why Chen Wunuo had not paid any attention to him when he first made his move as the pavilion master of the Star Observation Pavilion.

    ¡°Tan Shanse will die a worse death than me.¡±

    Xu Fanghe sneered, ¡°Although I can¡¯t ask him about his past life and his destiny, I can tell that he will eventually die by my own hands.¡± The person he is scheming is big, but he will die miserably. ¡±

    Fei Weitu said: ¡°I am not interested in Tan Shanse at all, I want to find someone ¡­ Old man, how long have you not touched a woman? If you tell me where that person called An Zheng is, I can satisfy you here. ¡±

    She took a few steps forward, closing the distance between her and Xu Fanghe. She already had a faint but refreshing fragrance on her body, and this smell was unique without any other names. Although Xu Fanghe was blind, he didn¡¯t need his eyes to know how beautiful and cute this young girl in front of him was. He also knew how terrifying she was.

    Fei Weitu walked over and whispered into Xu Fanghe¡¯s ear, ¡°Old thing, I know that the divination gold you want is very expensive, but aerson, I am much more valuable than your divination gold. I¡¯ll grant you another condition. If the people from Star Observation Pavilion find you in the future, I¡¯ll help you. ¡±

    Xu Fanghe shook his head, ¡°Put on your clothes. I¡¯m already too old to be interested in women.¡± Tan Shanse saw that the heavens were unrivalled, of course he knew that I wasn¡¯t dead. If my Fated Star doesn¡¯t fall, he won¡¯t give up on killing me. If no onees looking for me, I can live for a few more years. You¡¯re here, there¡¯s a change in the sky, Tan Shanse will immediately find me. You still want me to help you? I wish I could kill you right now. ¡±

    Fei Weitu straightened his body, and looked down at Xu Fanghe who was sitting there with pity in a condescending manner, ¡°Without Soaring Sky, you will die even faster. If you were to offend Soaring Sky, you will die right now. ¡±

    Xu Fanghe raised his head and looked at Fei Weitu with his ¡°eyes¡± that were no longer there, ¡°I can tell you where this person is, but ¡­ Before that, I will send you a divination free of charge ¡­ Not just you, but Fei Qiansong as well. The person you are looking for is not a simple person. Have you ever thought that Chen Wunuo had ten thousand ways to kill such a young man, but why couldn¡¯t he do so? Do you really think that the death stars on the upper body of the Mount Cang Man is just for luck? ¡±

    Fei Weitu waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, speak!¡±

    She pulled out a dagger from her hands and pointed it at Xu Fanghe¡¯s heart, ¡°The reason why Soaring Cloud can bring you in is because you said you can help us. Now that you¡¯re spouting such nonsense, did you not think that you would die? ¡±

    Xu Fanghe shook his head, ¡°I beg of you to bring me in. I just wanted to see ¡­ After ten thousand years, just how grand is the arrival of a saint? ¡±

    ¡°Who is a saint?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Xu Fanghe pointed to the left. ¡°Just wait 1,600 steps.¡±

    Fei Weitu put away the dagger, narrowed his eyes andughed: ¡°At least you know your own limits, there won¡¯t be any saints in this world, because... I won¡¯t fly. ¡±

    She turned around and walked forward. Xu Fanghe smiled, but the smile on his face was a bit bleak. ¡°You don¡¯t allow it? Don¡¯t allow me to soar? Or Daxi Shenghuang? Even if the heavens did not allow it, the saints would stille. A few hundred years ago, I calcted the confusion of time and the instability of Da Xi. Only then did Chen Wunuo be nervous ¡­ ¡°Therefore, I am also a sinner. If I do not expose myself, then there is no need for so many innocent people to die.¡±

    Fei Weitu walked forward sixteen hundred steps, no more, no less. She looked to her left and saw a copsed wooden building. To her right waiver more than ten meters wide. Ahead was a rockery, with clear water running down it. She turned around and saw that Xu Fanghe had already disappeared.

    Fei Weitu slowly put on his clothes. ¡°I would like to see how special you are.¡±

    At the same time, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the others emptied the contents of the secret realm and prepared to leave. Du Shoushou flipped through the books as he walked, and turned around to nce at Chen Shaobai: ¡°I think you should still give me the books, you won¡¯t need them. I was just thinking, you can change positions with just those two hands? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng walked back to the entrance, and just as he was about to go out, he suddenly turned his head around and looked back. This secret realm wasn¡¯t too big, but it wasn¡¯t too big either. It took up more than a hundred miles ofnd. He hadn¡¯t taken a closer look at it before, but now he suddenly turned his head and saw the clouds shrouding the entire secret realm. A golden light shot down from the clouds andnded between the two high mountains. That ce was like two big doors that were slightly open.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    An Zheng thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    An Zheng looked in that direction. The two mountains were originally connected, but because of the light, it seemed like the shortest ce had disappeared. And the hill became square, like two open doors. The location where the golden lightnded was the lowest-lying area.

    ¡°I have to go and see.¡±

    An Zheng turned and rushed over. Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they could only follow. To them, a distance of a hundred kilometers was nothing. In just a few moments, they had arrived at this ce. An Zheng stood in the middle of the hill, but the feeling of a huge door opening was no longer there.

    At this moment, the golden light was almost gone and the clouds were ovepping.

    The ovepping clouds gradually took the form of a fish. A buzzing sound could be heard from An Zheng¡¯s brain... The fish formed by the clouds was exactly the same as the huge carp he encountered in the Mount Cang Man. A gale rose, the clouds churned, and the tail of the fish swayed. In the end, the fish actually leapt up, as if it wanted to cross a dragon gate that could not be seen.

 Chapter 953 - The Dragon Gate that Cant be leapt over

    <h4>Chapter 953 ¨C The Dragon Gate that Can¡¯t be leapt over</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Du Shoushou still did not find anything special about the ce, to the point that he suspected that he had only seen the wondrous scene before. He pointed at the clouds floating in the sky. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look like ¡­¡±

    His words came to an abrupt end before they could finish, because the iparably huge fish in the sky had already disappeared.

    An Zheng: ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll look around. I feel that there¡¯s something wrong here.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what to look for, I just want to look.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then don¡¯t bother looking for something, we¡¯ll help you find it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted at the side, using a small wooden stick to dig out a corner of a cloth bag from within the soil, he reached out and pulled out the cloth bag: ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

    He opened the cloth bag. Inside were some women¡¯s clothes that were not yet rotten. He took ouiece of cloth and put it on. Chen Shaobai¡¯s face turned green, and he sensed that something bad was about to say.

    ¡°Oh, your sense of smell is quite sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou moved closer to take a look: ¡°That means that this secret realm we are in was created by a female cultivator. Then, that room full of books from before ¡­ My God, this is amazing. ¡±

    An Zheng did not care about the two guys, and looked around the two hills. He was facing the lowest point and could not see anything. Suddenly, An Zheng realized something. Previously, when he saw that strange scene, he wasn¡¯t facing it directly, but was leaning on it. Therefore, he immediately ran away and looked at them from the side. He discovered that the uneven surface on the two hills had be astonishingly t at a certain angle.

    From this angle, the other mountain was also t. In other words, this was the angle An Zheng was looking at the door. Right at this moment, thest ray of golden light shone from afar andnded right in the middle of the two mountains. The angle was different, so the center was not the center, but the center, from where An Zheng was standing right now. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find anything after searching for a long time, he was actually in the wrong ce.

    An Zheng rushed there, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai following him. An hour before that golden hour, An Zheng had rushed over to the ce he was standing, and then discovered that there was a very strange pattern beneath his feet. An Zheng reached out to touch the pattern. The tentacles were ice-cold, as if they were made of some kind of metal. When An Zheng touched it, he discovered that the pattern was protruding and there was a small circle ring beneath it.

    It was a ghost-mask design, witideous face and bared fangs, just like the legendary Yaksha. An Zheng grabbed the ring and pulled it out, and with a kacha sound, the two sides of the hill started moving. The uneven surface began to contract, and two beams of light shot out from both sides. Finally, they met in midair and formed the shape of a door.

    ¡°Go in?¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned for a moment. ¡°What if there¡¯s some sort of danger and you can¡¯t get out?¡±

    Chen Shaobai summoned out his Scythe of Death and carried it on his shoulder: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not worried at all. I still have two good girls to apany me.¡±

    Du Shoushou gritted his teeth: ¡°Stop messing around, I ¡­ And sometimes there are two nice girls with you. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. If there¡¯s no danger, I¡¯ll call you guys over.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    He and Chen Shaobai suddenly reached out their hands together, and the two of them held onto one of An Zheng¡¯s arms, and lifted him up as they walked forward.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Just like that, the three of them walked through the golden door. Then, it was followed by a zing white light, making it so that no one could see anything. Only a vast expanse of white was left behind, causing them to even suspect that they had lost their sight. This kind of white gave people an intense uneasiness, only then would they realize that the absolute white and the absolute ck were the same, causing people to be terrified.

    After a long time, the white light disappeared, and the three of them sat there rubbing their eyes. At this time, if there was a sneak attack from any powerful expert, all three of them would be at a disadvantage. However, after the white light disappeared, there was only a bone-piercing chill, and no danger at all.

    Only when their eyes got used to it did they realize that the surrounding white was covered with snow. They were not people who had never seen snow before. State of Yan was located in the northern border and had been snowing for a long time during the winter. However, he had never seen such white snow before. It was so white that it made people feel like there was no other color in the world.

    The snow was too thick and too cold, so it had turned into something like a stone. But if you looked down, you would be able to distinguish the appearance of the snowkes. They had six crystals, and were so beautiful.

    ¡°It looks likiver.¡±

    An Zheng looked around him. The two sides were very high, around ten meters, and the slope was veryplete. Even though it was covered withickyer of snow, one could tell that both sides were artificially constructed things. They were in the middle of a river that had once been thousands of meters wide. It was unknown how such arge river had dried up in the first ce. Moreover, it had been covered by snow.

    ¡°River?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly became sad: ¡°I miss Ying Yu.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There are fish in the river.¡±

    ¡°You are so loving, I suddenly want to castrate you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him and looked forward. Suddenly, he saw arge protrusion, which was oval in shape, like the back of a big fish. An Zheng and the others ran over to take a look. The exposed part was at least a few hundred meters long, and this part was merely a part of the fish¡¯s dorsal fin.

    ¡°An Zheng... Is this your fish? ¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡±

    An Zheng was panicking in his heart, he kept thinking that this situation was a little strange. From the parts that were revealed, he guessed that this fish was around the same size as the one he met in Mount Cang Man. If this was the Holy Fish, it would have died here ¡­ What did it portend?

    Du Shoushou used his hands and feet to climb onto the back of the huge fish to take a look. Then, his expression changed: ¡°An Zheng, you bettere up and take a look.¡±

    An Zheng also climbed onto the fish¡¯s back and looked into the distance, then his heart skipped a beat. On the river,rge fish with their dorsal fins exposed were being frozen, one by one, and their ends could not be seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng took out his Broken Army Sword s and carefully hacked them down, wanting to cut off the ice on the back that was wrapped around the fin. However, the ice had be one with the frozen fish, and there was no way to separate it. However, after theyer of ice thinned, he discovered that the scales were indeed the same as the big fish he met in Mount Cang Man. An Zheng was very sensitive to scales, because the first Holy Fish Scale was obtained from the Mount Cang Man.

    ¡°It looks like there are at least a few hundred of them.¡±

    The three of them left the back of the fish and continued walking. As they got further away, they realized that the age of the frozen big fish was also getting further and further away. The color of theyer of ice waspletely different. An Zheng guessed that it was at leashousand years apart. In the endless years, this kind of big fish came from the unknownnds one after another, but eventually froze to death in these rivers.

    ¡°Ah, the Spring Dragon¡¯s Gate. It doesn¡¯t turn into a dragon just by jumping, but into a dead fish.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Now, I am sure that the one you saw is not here. All these may be the failures of the Spring Dragon Gate, and the one you saw was either not here or had already seeded. ¡±

    Theserge fish all had a huge amount of energy, but unfortunately, they were unable to obtain it. The river was too long. After walking for a long time, he still could not see the end of the river. The back fin of the big fish was also extended all the way down, seemingly endless. An Zheng and the others did not want to continue looking, so they all felt a little depressed. They climbed up the river bank and looked into the distance.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed: ¡°Did you see that, there seems to be light shing within the castle.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Be careful, even the Holy Fish level beasts are frozen, let¡¯s not be as good as them here. In a moment, if you encounter any danger, turn around and run. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be your style.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who cares what style he has, life is more important.¡±

    The three of them walked towards the direction of the castle. Just as they left the river, the frozen fishes at the bottom of the river suddenly opened their eyes ¡­ Fish eyes do not close, but they are different. Those eyes were glowing with a deep blue light. It was incredibly strange.

    ¡°Why are there footprints?¡±

    An Zheng squatted down and looked, although the footprints were shallow, if one did not look carefully, it would be impossible to find. However, with his many years of experience investigating cases in the Ming Fa Si, he naturally paid more attention to the details than others.

    ¡°There are quite a few of them, around a dozen or so. They have not been there for long. Judging from the size of the footprints, they should be men, with only one being smaller. Maybe it¡¯s a woman. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and looked towards the castle: ¡°Don¡¯t split up.¡±

    To their left, they saw a frozen forest that looked like an ice sculpture. If there was anyone in the castle, the three of them would see them at once from the in. However, the forest extended all the way ce not far from the castle, and the three of them immediately entered the forest. The frozen tree was in a bizarre shape, like a demon beast baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. Walking through the forest, there was an indescribable feeling of oppression.

    ¡°An Zheng, why do I feel like we will encounter an especially bad thing?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly remembered that when he was young, he once again entered the forest and saw a strange person. Actually, ever since then, he had been somewhat conflicted with entering the forest by himself. That person would always appear in his dreams, once, without saying a word, only looking at him with a calm gaze. Who knew how many nights Du Shoushou would be so scared that he wouldn¡¯t dare to sleep because of this dream that he wasn¡¯t afraid of.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the edge of the forest and check it out. If there¡¯s any danger, let¡¯s head back immediately.¡±

    An Zheng was at the front of the group, and quickly reached the edge of the forest. Standing on top of arge, frozen tree, he looked towards the castle. On the highest point of the tower, there was a blue light flickering, as if carrying magic, which gave him an uncontroble urge to go over and take a look. Right at this moment, An Zheng and the others saw a few people in white robes walking up the spiral staircase outside the Bell Tower, holding onto something.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Central ins.¡±

    An Zheng frowned.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t these the people you just stuck a piece of Kobold Grass into that woman¡¯s sword hilt? How did they manage to enter the Secret Realm? Without a map and a method to open the Secret Realm, how could a group of foreign nsmen be so familiar with the Immortal pce ruins? ¡±

    ¡°It would bity if the treasures of the Central ins were taken by them.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°They can go, but why can¡¯t we go?¡±

    After saying that, he jumped down from the tree and rushed towards the castle likuman tank.

    Chen Shaobai scolded this idiot and followed closely. Then, he saw that An Zheng was already in front. On the other side of the clock tower, the white robed men were spiraling upwards with something in their hands. Each of their expressions were solemn, as if they were preparing for some mysterious and solemn ceremony.

    That old archmage was chanting something, like a song or a spell.

 Chapter 954 - Pfft!

    <h4>Chapter 954 ¨C Pfft!</h4>

    Du Shoushou scolded an idiot as he closely followed. Only then did he realize that An Zheng had already charged out. With Du Shoushou¡¯s huge goal and the fact that he was not an exceptionally fast cultivator, it would be weird if others didn¡¯t notice him.

    [Holy Sword Charge!]

    At this moment, an explosive shout came from the clock tower. A muscr man rushed out like a lion. Du Shoushou was facing this man, and seeing this man rushing towards him with a broadsword in both hands, Du Shoushou cried out loud and rushed forward.

    With a bang, the two burly men collided with each other like humanoid tanks. Then, both of them flew backward at the same time. A ball of demonic red light exploded out from Du Shoushou¡¯s body, while the sturdy man¡¯s body flickered with blue light. The two of them got up and looked at each other, then once again rushed forward.

    When the two fought, there was nothing fancy to talk about, there was not even any martial skill to talk about. The two used Triton s to sh with the broadsword, and in the end, they simply shed, without the elegant demeanor of cultivators.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s neck was strangled by the sturdy man, his butt nted backwards and threw that person over. Then he jumped up and sat on the man¡¯s stomach withud. ¡°Ah!¡± The brawny man cried out as he folded his body upwards.

    ¡°Grandson, you still want to sneak attack your grandpa?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the grandson, I, Ya Kuo, never sneak attack!¡±

    He grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s clothes and flipped him over on the ground, then punched him in the face. The punch was so powerful that half of Du Shoushou¡¯s face immediately swelled up. Du Shoushou¡¯s physical body defense was not much weaker than An Zheng¡¯s. After being nurtured by the essence of a warrior and countless Demonic Beast Cores, Du Shoushou¡¯s body was now even more terrifying than a strong demonic beast. To be able to cause half of Du Shoushou¡¯s face to swell with a single punch, one could imagine how strong this muscr man¡¯s punch was.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Ya Kuo got up and jumped back after punching, his hands covering his crotch. Du Shoushou took a punch on his face, but still managed to grab onto his opponent¡¯s vitals, and almost crushed the two priceless things.

    ¡°Little one!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s f * cking petty!¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed forward with his head lowered, and a shield appeared in his hand. With a crash, Du Shoushou¡¯s head hit the shield, and he sat down on the floor as an ass. Ya Kuo fell backwards from the impact, and when he looked at his shield, he saw a hole had appeared.

    ¡°Damn you.¡±

    Du Shoushou crawled up and touched his head, discovering a big bump on his head. It perfectly fit the hole on that guy¡¯s shield. He picked up the Triton and rushed over. Ya Kuo also picked up his heavy sword.

    However, after fighting for a few minutes, the two of them threw away their weapons and started fighting again. Du Shoushou hugged Ya Kuo from behind, raised him up and threw him backwards. With a dang, Ya Kuo¡¯s head hit the hard ice, and his brain instantly went into a daze. Du Shoushou did not let him go, he went up and grabbed Ya Kuo¡¯s ankle, and threw him out.

    Ya Kuo¡¯s body spun and crashed into the walls of the castle, smashing apart a few sturdy city bricks. Before he could react, Du Shoushou had already lowered his body again. With his shoulders in front of him, he charged over likaging bull with his head lowered.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Ya Kuo only had enough time to raise his hands to protect his face before Du Shoushou arrived. Witong sound, Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder heavily smashed into Ya Kuo¡¯s chest. The two of them smashed through the thick walls of the castle and entered inside.

    At this time, An Zheng and An Zheng were being stopped by the golden-haired cultivators, each one fighting their own.

    The tall and fair skinned female from another n, Ye Linnuo, stood on top of the city wall as she looked at the three Central ins people, her face a little angry: ¡°This is the person who humiliated me, I want to go down and fight him.¡±

    She jumped down from the city wall that was more than ten meters tall, a dazzling golden slender sword appearing in her hand as she thrust it towards An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. An Zheng turned to the side, his fingers flicked on the sword, and with a ng, the sword flew out, Ye Linnuo¡¯s body was also forced to the side.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and saw the two swordsmen rushing towards him. Seeing that she had met with danger, everyone, including the Ya Kuo who was beaten ck and blue by Du Shoushou, rushed over.

    Du Shoushou pounced forward from the back and hugged onto Ya Kuo¡¯s legs with both hands. Ya Kuo was still running when his legs suddenly caught hold of him, his body mming downwards, with a smack sound his face hitting the ground, his nose was almost pulled back. His tongue hurt even more. He let ouoar, and when he fell down, he bit his tongue, causing blood to flow out of his mouth.

    Du Shoushou crawled forward and rode on top of Ya Kuo¡¯s body to give him a good beating. Using the force from Ya Kuo¡¯s waist, he pushed Du Shoushou down, then bit onto the root of Du Shoushou¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Du Shoushou screamed miserably.

    When An Zheng heard him, An Zheng thought that he had met with some sort of danger. Ya Kuo¡¯s body was flung out, but the defensive power of this person¡¯s body was actually on par with Du Shoushou¡¯s, and after being struck by the power of lightning, he actually did not die. He struggled to stand up, but there were still bursts of electricity shing around his body. Every time they shed, he would shiver and subconsciously look down, ¡°Fuck ¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, I pissed myself.¡±

    Right at this time, the white-robed Great Mage floated down from the roof, both hands raised, his staff shining. The entire hall instantly lit up, followed by everyone being locked up. Even An Zheng was unable to move for at least a second. This was too scary. If he couldn¡¯t move even a second, he would be sentenced to death in a battle with an expert. Of course, it wasn¡¯t absolute.

    It was just that An Zheng could not help but have a new level of respect for this white gowned archmage. This power was no weaker than the Dao Sect¡¯s seal.

    ¡°Stop fighting.¡±

    After trapping everyone, the white-robed archmage did not continue attacking. Countless icicles appeared above his head, ready to shoot down at any moment. However, he obviously didn¡¯t think about continuing the fight as he loudly shouted, ¡°We are not enemies!¡±

    An Zheng dragged Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou back, and nced at Ye Linnuo who was ring at him, and then looked at the white gowned archmage.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Searching for our lost relic.¡±

    The white robed archmage floated down from the sky and stood not far away from An Zheng. She ced her right hand on her chest and bowed, ¡°Respected expert, I offer you my most sincere greetings. We¡¯re not fighting a war, and we¡¯re not stealing. Many years ago, the sacred relics of our ck Sea Empire were stolen, causing our national destiny to fail. We¡¯ve been trying to find it for years. Finally, they obtained the exact information that the divine object appeared in the Central ins. If we are unable to bring the holy object back, our nation will be destroyed, and our people will be disced and ughtered by the enemy. ¡±

    ¡°Holy object? ¡°What is it?¡±

    Du Shoushou lifted his hand to feel the corner of his mouth. Blood trickled down, he red fiercely at Ya Kuo. Seeing the lower half of Ya Kuo¡¯s body getting wet, he suddenly had a few more feelings of sympathy.

    ¡°Sea Soul Pearl.¡±

    Ye Linnuo walked forward and said, ¡°The sacred artifact of our ck Sea Empire, the Ocean Soul Orb. As long as the Ocean Soul Orb is inside, the demon beasts in the ocean will not dare to invade our country. However, the Sea Spirit Orb has been lost for many years, so all of our coastal territories have been lost. The Abominable White Crane has made a contract with the Beast and is constantly massacring my people. If we are unable to find the Sea Soul Pearl this time, our nation will truly perish. ¡±

    An Zheng looked up above him, at the highest point of the clock tower, a blue bead was emitting a dazzling light.

    ¡°Is that your Sea Soul Pearl? ¡°How do you prove that you are not lying?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove that we didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    The white-robed mage continued, ¡°Because that is not our Sea Soul Pearl, but a Heavenly Jewel witerrifying might that looks very much like it. It also contained an endless amount of water energy, but I was sure that it wasn¡¯t the Sea Soul Pearl. The Sea Soul Pearl was warm, but the pearl was incredibly cold. The reason why this ce had be a world of ice and snow was rted to that pearl. Moreover, the big fish that were frozen in the river outside were also rted to this pearl. If my guess is correct, those big fish came to find this pearl. Only by obtaining this pearl will they be able to evolve. ¡±

    The white-robed archmage said, ¡°The pearl is not our holy item, we will not take it.¡±

    Seeing his sincerity, An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you can leave.¡±

    The White Robed Mage looked at An Zheng seriously and said, ¡°Respected Ranker, I know that your strength is enough to shock the world, but I still want to advise you ¡­. Don¡¯t touch that bead, otherwise, even if you have the physique of a god, you will still be killed. This pearl should be a sacred artifact of the Monster race. After obtaining this pearl, you will be able to be a sovereign of the Monster race. ¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he saw that Du Shoushou had already climbed up.

    An Zheng: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Du Shoushou climbed up to the top and said, ¡°I was just looking. I don¡¯t know why, but when I heard that it was a demon n sacred object, I wanted to see what it was. Earlier, when I was outside, I couldn¡¯t help but rush in. It was as if someone was constantly calling me to take away what belongs to me. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°Shameless!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t scold him!¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°I¡¯m scolding the three of you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The heck... Do you believe that I¡¯ll marry you, Tian Tian¡¯s, into the family! ¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly rushed over, kissed Ye Linnuo on the cheek before swiftly running back over before anyone could react: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was shameless? If I don¡¯t do something as shameless as this, I¡¯m sorry, you scolded me.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, Du Shoushou reached out to grab the pearl that was floating in the air: ¡°It¡¯s f * cking cold.¡±

    As soon as he finished this sentence, his body waspletely frozen, and he fell straight down from the sky. An Zheng rushed over and hugged Du Shoushou in midair. Du Shoushou waspletely frozen by now, his body as hard as ice. If he fell down like this, he might really break into pieces like ice.

    The white-robed mage said, ¡°I have advised you not to try to touch that pearl. The power it contains is so great that it can destroy the world. I¡¯m afraid your friend will not be able to be saved, and will fall asleep forever, just like those big frozen fish in the river outside. ¡±

    But right at this moment, rays of blue light shot up from the river outside into the sky. An iparablyrge ball of light formed in mid air, then transformed into an unknown demon beast that seemed to have nine giant tails. It swooped down from mid air and instantly rushed into Du Shoushou¡¯s body.

    A bright red word appeared on the blue bead ¡­ ng!

 Chapter 955 - Serial Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 955 ¨C Serial Breakthrough</h4>

    Du Shoushou¡¯s body was as hard and fragile as ice. As long as he was not careful, he could be torn into pieces. In that moment, An Zheng was also helpless. The zing blue light had poured into Du Shoushou¡¯s body, but Du Shoushou had not changed at all.

    The white-robed archmage crouched down to take a look, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°Life is over.¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded and was about to hit him, but he was stopped by An Zheng.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the people from the ck Sea Country. ¡°You may leave, this is not your country.¡±

    Ye Linnuo raged: ¡°How can you be so cold and heartless? We kindly remind you ¡­ ¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the white-robed archmage pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, he is right. This is not the ck Sea Empire.¡± We should be careful here and not interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo snorted: ¡°I hate him!¡±

    She nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°I hate this person even more!¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at her, and Ye Linnuo shot back.

    The White Robed Mage and Knight Ya Kuo pulled Ye Linnuo outside, and even though Ye Linnuo was dragged backwards, she continued to stare at Chen Shaobai, as if she would lose if she were to turn her head.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, if only Xiao Liu¡¯er was here. When he was young, he hade into contact with the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, so he had never told anyone about this. Since the shadow of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism that remained in the human world had chosen him, then there must beason. Fatty was able to absorb the power contained within the Demon Emperor¡¯s Pearl, causing his body to temporarily be unable to withstand such a huge amount of energy, which is why he¡¯s acting like this. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then we can only watch like this?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then asked seriously: ¡°Did you bring any wine?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Yes, have you brought the skewers?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I brought it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s much more enjoyable. It¡¯s so boring to watch them like this.¡±

    The two of them took off the logs from the castle and piled them up. Then they ced Du Shoushou beside the firewood and lit it. Under the light of the mes, Du Shoushou¡¯splexion looked a little better. An Zheng took out the meat skewers and roasted them on the fire: ¡°It¡¯s not fruit wood, the taste should be a little worse.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, isn¡¯t this a difficult task to aplish? I don¡¯t know why, but looking at Du Shoushou¡¯s chubby hands, I¡¯ve always wanted to roast it for him. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this?¡±

    Not long after, the smell of barbecue floated up into the air, and Chen Shaobai nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s alright? Why do I keep having the feeling that this time he¡¯s really solid? Shall we set him on the fire and roast him? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ve grilled it.¡±

    ¡°Stop when it smells good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Come, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They clinked sses and drank. Right at this moment, those people from the ck Sea Empire who had just left not long ago ran back again. They were all stunned when they saw that An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were actually roasting meat. Ye Linnuo¡¯s shoulder was wounded, and he was still bleeding. At least half of the guards by his side were missing. It had only been less than half an hour, and ording to the time taken, he hadn¡¯t even left the secret ne yet. How could he have suffered such heavy losses?

    ¡°You guys, can actually still eat?!¡±

    Ye Linnuo said angrily: ¡°My men were ambushed and many died. The Great Mage was also injured.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged: ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°You guys are too inhumane, seeing that we¡¯re in danger, why didn¡¯t youe over to help?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Firstly, I do not know who you are, but since you said you are from the ck Sea Empire, we have not been there. We do not know your identities, so we are unable to differentiate between right and wrong. Secondly, even if what you say is the truth, you havee to the Central ins to steal, and are thieves. Why should I help you? Third, if you guys are in danger and want to look for someone to help, please send a signal.

    Ye Linnuo was extremely furious and went up to attack. ¡°Based on your attitude towards your friends, you guys aren¡¯t any good person either. He¡¯s already so injured, and you two are actually still in the mood to drink and barbecue! ¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly sat up and sniffed: ¡°Did you bring a big waist?¡±

    An Zheng passed over the one that was just finished: ¡°Yes, the temperature is just right.¡±

    Du Shoushou received it and took a bite, his mouth full of oil: ¡°Delicious!¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ye Linnuo, picked up some medicine and threw it over: ¡°My friend is right, we are not sure what your identities are, or what kind and evil, so we will not casually help you guys out. Especially, helping you kill the people of the Central ins at our ce? This is impossible without being certain. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo threw the bottle in her hands onto the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t need your things.¡±

    Chen Shaobai caught it in a sh, ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t waste anything next time, you can¡¯t waste it even if you give it to a dog.¡±

    Then, he kept the bottle. Thinking about it, he thought that it was not right, he just said that he shouldn¡¯t waste it even if he were to give it to a dog. An Zheng caught it, and nced at Ye Linnuo: ¡°We are here, the people besieging you obviously do not dare toe in for the time being. ¡°So you better take advantage of this time to introduce yourself as much as possible. Otherwise, if you start runningter, you won¡¯t be able to run as fast as us.¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°Why should I tell you guys?¡±

    An Zheng threw the medicine bottle over the second time: ¡°When a person dies because of their willfulness while watching their ownpanion, they can only be described as an idiot or a loathsome person. ¡°Put away your pathetic self-esteem, now that they are dead, you are the culprit.¡±

    Ye Linnuo¡¯s expression changed, she gritted her teeth and poured the medicine out of the bottle, and fed one pill to each of the injured people.

    ¡°My name is Ye Linnuo...¡±

    She slumped to the ground, as if all the pride and nobility she had felt was shattered in an instant. Seeing the great shaman¡¯s shocking wound, tears began to flow uncontrobly.

    ¡°Actually, where is the ck Sea Empire ¡­¡± My father, the emperor of the ck Sea Empire, charged into the enemy with his guards and died on the battlefield. We are the royal family, but my father said that when this country is in danger, thest to leave must be the royal family. Due to this vow, I am the only one left in my family ¡­ ¡±

    She started to cry until her body started to twitch uncontrobly.

    ¡°The White Crane race was originally a vassal state of our ck Sea Empire, but they have always been protected by the ck Sea Empire. Their father treated them better than his own people. Because of his proximity to the coast and his poverty, his father was exempt from their taxes every year. However, we raised a group of robbers. It was unknown when it started, but the people of White Crane were bewitched by the sea demons. Sea Demons are strong, and their warships rule the entire ocean.

    ¡°The ck Sea Empire¡¯s fleet on the coast of White Crane is the only force that can stop the great army of Siren. But the White Crane burned the fleet overnight and killed our soldiers. When the Sirennded, the army of demon beasts began to invade the entire ck Sea Empire. Our warriors fought hard to defend every inch of the country and every single people, but in the end they were beaten back again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again. By the time my father died, there were only thirty-six guards left, but he still split them into half to protect me. He led thest dozen warriors to block the Siren ¡­ ¡±

    She raised her head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why should I lie to you? Only by finding the Sea Soul Pearl can we defeat the Sea Demons and save the enved people. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai threw a handkerchief over: ¡°It¡¯s so ugly, I¡¯m crying so much that my nose ising out.¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°I don¡¯t want your things.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you want it or not, the thing I threw out will not be retrieved.¡±

    Ye Linnuo snorted and wiped her face before putting away her handkerchief and continuing, ¡°Those people from the State of Zhen Yue were also bewitched by the Siren. They are the ones who have been following us here. ¡°Just as we were about to leave, we were ambushed by the men of the Siren and the people of the State of Yue. The Great Mage was injured, he is my only family in this world ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had just finished checking on the White Robed Mage¡¯s injuries, ¡°It¡¯s very heavy, but it won¡¯t die.¡±

    He looked outside and asked, ¡°What are the Siren?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know what the Siren is. We just kept on calling it that. Some people said that it was an eagle that could dive into the sea and obtain the power of the Sea Soul Pearl, bing an iparably powerful Sea Demon. Its name was Amai Ruiken, and only by finding the missing Sea Soul Pearl, would they be able to retract its power. It was most afraid of the Sea Soul Pearl, so when it knew that we hade to the Central ins, it immediately sent someone to kill us. ¡±

    ¡°This name is really sultry.¡±

    Du Shoushou muttered to himself: ¡°Amai Ruiken... However, little sister, your temper is just too bad, only second to Little White. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Why do I feel like my stomach is on fire? No way, I have to find a ce to squat.¡±

    He stood up and ran towards the back of the castle. Chen Shaobai shook his head in anger: It would be better to just freeze him.

    At this moment, arge group of people suddenly surrounded them from afar. These people were probably impatient from waiting. After climbing up from the river, they formed a fan and surrounded them. There were at least a few hundred people.

    Chen Shaobai hoisted the Scythe of Death on his shoulder, ¡°An Zheng, although I don¡¯t like this wailing bitch, this is still the ground of our Central ins people, it is our Central ins people¡¯s Immortal pce ruins. If we get surrounded by a group of outsiders, we won¡¯t be able to live with our blood. ¡±

    An Zheng also stood up: ¡°Go ahead and kill them, just leave one alive.¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°You all... Three people, are they going to kill that many? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Your hair has a short insight, stop talking.¡±

    Ye Linnuo: ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Just at this time, Du Shoushou¡¯s curses came from behind the castle: ¡°F * ck you, you actually dare to sneak an attack on me, fat grandpa! fat grandpa¡¯s stomach is currently in pain, are there any differences in breaking through to the next realm?! ¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai immediately rushed over, only to see Du Shoushou standing there, suddenly pulling down his pants, his butt facing the dozen of cultivators from the State of Yue chasing after him.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through!¡±

    Du Shoushou bent his waist and covered his ears ¡­ Boom! *

    An indescribably huge stream of air sprayed out and swept across like a super weapon. The warriors from the State of Yue who were chasing after Du Shoushou were instantly sted into smithereens, followed by an uncontroble influx of heaven and earth origin energy that gathered from all directions, forming an azure energy flow and gushing into Du Shoushou¡¯s body. Du Shoushou¡¯s stomach became bigger and bigger, swelling up at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.

    ¡°fat grandpa will teach you to be human!¡±

    Du Shoushou twisted his butt, and streams of air currents shot out like dense bombardment.

    Serial fart!

    Chen Shaobai was shocked, ¡°This is breaking through realm consecutively!¡±

    On the other side, Du Shoushou fired like a machine gun, causing the hundreds of peopleing from the other side of the river to disappear in a blink of an eye, turning intile of dregs.

    Ye Linnuo¡¯s mouth was agape, she really did not understand the fighting style of these Central ins cultivators.

    The injured Ya Kuo held onto his own chest. ¡°Oh my god, thank my god ¡­ Fortunately, when I was fighting with this fatty just now, he didn¡¯t fart me. ¡±

 Chapter 956 - Attacking

    <h4>Chapter 956 ¨C Attacking</h4>

    Du Shoushou¡¯s butt was bombarded continuously outwards, it was as if he had set up arge caliber cannon beside the castle. Those from the State of Yue and the so-called Sea Demons who had just gotten up from the river had been hit by the huge cannons and were now nowhere to be seen. When the people following them saw that horrifying scene, they didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.

    ¡°These people aren¡¯t very strong, how did so many of you die?¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at Ye Linnuo.

    ¡°Our people... Other than Ya Kuo and the Great Mage, they were not strong either. They knew how powerful the Great Mage was, so the assassin ambushed him. In closebat, mages have almost no fighting power. ¡±

    Ye Linnuo said: ¡°Before he can even chant, the assassin has arrived.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯m afraid my opponent is not that simple.¡±

    He walked over to take a look at Du Shoushou, and saw that he had already fainted after a series of crazy bombardment. Every time he broke through to the next realm, he would fart, and every time, he would shake the entire world. This time, it was especially impressive. Moreover, unlike other cultivators, Du Shoushou would fall into a state of exhaustion after breaking through, and would need at least two hours to recover. This time, he had broken through several realms in a row, and was probably close to the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, who knows how much longer he would need to sleep for.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    An Zheng carried Du Shoushou up, and looked towards the Bell Tower: ¡°That ce is obviously supported by the Runic Circle, and is easy to defend but hard to attack. Ye Linnuo, your cultivation is not high, but you should be able to control your weapons, they are all soldiers. There are a lot of people under the Sea Demons, and there are a lot of cultivators in the State of Yue as well.

    At this time, Ye Linnuo finally had the weakness of a few women, but in reality, she had purposely demonstrated her strong nature. The nation was in ruins, so what could she do if she wasn¡¯t strong now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai snorted coldly as he stood by Ye Linnuo¡¯s side: ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then go hide in the back. Watching you affect the mood when you¡¯re fighting.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If youe out and the enemy knows where you are, it will actually implicate us.¡±

    Ye Linnuo stomped her feet in anger, and sat inside the bell tower to vent her anger. An Zheng knew what Chen Shaobai was thinking and walked over to pat Chen Shaobai on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s thest hope of ck Sea Kingdom, so you don¡¯t want her toe out and fight right? ¡°It¡¯ity that you have such a kind and lousy tongue.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to thank me, why should I speak properly?¡±

    He carried his Scythe of Death and rushed up the city wall. He stood in front of a huge cannon and looked at it: ¡°It¡¯s all frozen, there¡¯s basically nothing useful about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ya Kuo ran out from the clock tower: ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse inside that has a lot of weapons. It can be used a lot, but their power isn¡¯t as strong as the ones on the city walls. I have never seen any of these weapons on the city walls. If our castle also had such weapons back then, it would not be so easy for the Sea Demons¡¯ army to break through our castle. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°The weapons that you have seen are at least a few hundred years behind us. The weapons on any city in the Da Xi Empire right now are much more powerful than this one.¡±

    Ya Kuo was stunned: ¡°This ¡­ ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Nothing is impossible if you¡¯re just a little bit modest. The cultivators of the Central ins had already started to create magic tools tens of thousands of years ago, and soon after, they used magic tools for war. As time passed, the power of this killing weapon became increasingly great. The power of this huge cannon could be considered decent. However, the fixed turret had no way of moving, so he could only adjust the angle of the cannon. Now, the cannon emcement was rotating. Not only could it move up and down, it could even move left and right. The biggest difference was that this type of giant cannon was fired separately, one aime. And right now, the city defense ck Tortoise Cannon is fired consecutively. ¡±

    Ya Kuo listened with a confused but admiring look.

    At this time, more and more cultivators gathered outside of the Zhen Xing. It was hard to imagine how this small country overseas could train so many warriors. Moreover, these people looked extremely ferocious. Their cultivation base was not very high, but once they entered the battlefield, they didn¡¯t care about their lives. The most terrifying thing about them was that they were equipped witowerful magical equipment, and their suicidal attacks were extremely terrifying.

    There were also some tall and sturdy cultivators from the other ns who wore leather armors and wielded all sorts of weapons. In truth, these people could not be considered true cultivators. They did not rely on the Cultivation Power, but rather their own demonic powers. Every single one of them was extraordinarily strong, and their defensive capabilities were very high.

    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the group that was gradually approaching them, ¡°There are no less than a few hundred people, and they are much stronger than the ones that were consecutively annihted by Du Shoushou just now. Do you see those people behind us? ¡±

    He pointed at the group of people at the back of the group. They were probably dozens of people away from the group. These people were dressed in special attire and did not have any magical equipment in their hands. However, their status was clearly higher. There were four or five people walking in the middle of the group. They were clearly the leaders of this group.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and forth. All of you, guard it first.¡±

    An Zheng jumped down from the city wall. With a sh of white light, he summoned his white horse. Sayo let ouiss towards the sky, as though he had been held in for a long time ¡­ It didn¡¯t matter what it was, he waspletely suffocated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng flew up on his back and rushed towards the enemy troops.

    Stopping in front of the group, An Zheng pointed at the group of people: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance tomit suicide and bring down aplete corpse, if you don¡¯t be careful I might let my friend kill you.¡±

    A man who looked like the leader of the group came out from the back. He was wearing a very strange outfit. The upper half was a waistcoat, wide, the lower half a skirt. However, if one looked carefully, they would notice that it was a man¡¯s skirt and pants. This was the first time he saw a man wearing this kind of clothes.

    ¡°I am Wu Zang.¡±

    The short but vigorous middle-aged man looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°General of the State of Yue, you havee under orders to bring a few fugitives back. I have no intention of offending you, and I hope you can help me. If my men catch them, they will quietly leave and not disturb you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°It might be a little unpleasant.¡±

    Wu Zang held onto the saber by his waist. ¡°Along the way, we have some understanding of the cultivators of the Central ins. I know that there are many great cultivators in the Central ins, but arger portion of them are just putting on airs. The reason I¡¯m talking to you in peace is also for your sake. I must take these people with me. There are only two choices. First, if we hand him over, we can still be friends. If the Sun Moon Empire rules the Central ins, you will still have our protection. Second, my men cut you up and fed you to the dogs, then took those people away. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked seriously: ¡°Did you bring a dog?¡±

    Wu Zang: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re really disrespectful. You said that you want to cut me into pieces to feed the dogs. Where¡¯s your dog? If you don¡¯t have your dog with you, don¡¯t talk nonsense now. It¡¯s disrespect to your enemy. ¡°I¡¯m more reliable than you. I don¡¯t even want you guys to kill yourself right now, I have to feed you guys to the horses.¡±

    Reject: ¡°Chirp chirp chirp chirp ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    A warrior from the State of Yueughed, ¡°Master Wu Zang, this cultivator from the Central ins is an idiot, he actually thinks horses can eat meat.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a white light shed in front of him. The white horse couldn¡¯t even catch up to the lightning. One could imagine how fast it was. Then, he bent down and grabbed hold of the Witch, who was holding onto his clothes. Before that person could react, An Zheng and the white horse were already a hundred meters away.

    The white horse stopped, and its back shed with the light of a saber.

    Unfortunately, he just couldn¡¯t hit her.

    An Zheng looked at the warrior that he was carrying, ¡°You might not believe it, but my horse really eats meat.¡±

    He threw it into the horse¡¯s mouth, and the giant mouth opened up and bit down on the warrior¡¯s head like a crocodile. The teeth bit into the skull and blood ran down the horse¡¯s mouth. The crunching sounds of bones breaking through from their teeth stimted everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    While the horses were chewing, they slowly entered the cave. All of the people from the State of Yue and the Sea Demons stared nkly as they saw the warrior had been eaten by the white horse.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Wu Zhe waved his hand.

    Just as his hand dropped to the ground, An Zheng held her white horse and rushed over again. There wasn¡¯t even any white light. There wasn¡¯t even anything. Another person had instantly disappeared from the party. An Zheng handed the man to the white horse, and the horse looked disgusted, meaning that it was not tasty, I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.

    An Zheng shook his head.

    The white horse looked up witint of self-confidence in his expression, which meant that he was looking down on the horse.

    An Zheng rode on his white horse and kept on attacking from all sides of the troop, killing all of the warriors from the State of Yue. The white horses came and went withourace, and in a short while, seven to eight people were killed by An Zheng.

    The white horse ran happily, seeming to be extremely proud of itself.

    Wu Zang¡¯s face was sullen. He kneeled on the ground and said, ¡°Go and kill him. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯te back alive.¡±

    Ten warriors stood around him, quickly moving forward. The ten of them split into two groups. As they moved forward, the ten of them constantly formed seals. Momentster, a thick ck cloud appeared behind these people, floating not far above their heads. ck gas was spewing out of the dark clouds and each of the ck gas was likython that was dozens of meters long.

    An Zheng tried to dodge the ck gas¡¯s attack with his horse, but he instantly felt that the white horse¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t very fast.

    The white horse let out a cry, as if to say that some strange force had slowed it down. It was only then that An Zheng noticed that the ck Qi was continuously being emitted, controlling everything within a radius of a kilometer. Moreover, the ck Qi could even prate into the ground. Under the control of the ck gas, the speed of the white horse was reduced to a level that even it could not ept. It was as though he was stuck in a quagmire.

    An Zheng jumped down from the horse¡¯s back, and with a sh of white light, the barge was returned to its original position.

    However, the cultivators of the State of Yue seemed to adapt to the ck qi and quickly rushed over. An Zheng¡¯s speed was also affected, but it was not to the point of being afraid of these people. The first warrior of the State of Yue thought that An Zheng could not move, and raised his de to sh at An Zheng¡¯s neck. Just as the de was raised, An Zheng pped it across the face... He sent arge head flying into the air.

    An Zheng¡¯s neck, withouead, started to spurt blood. After taking in a deep breath, the blood shot out like bullets. Six or seven cultivators who were charging over were knocked over, and their bodies were densely covered in bloody holes.

    At this time, the swirling ck aura in the sky turned into a ck dragon and bit down towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body retreated a few steps, but the ck dragon instantly dissipated and the ck aura spread to the surroundings. An Zheng¡¯s vision suddenly blurred, and after a while, he could no longer see anything.

    At that moment, the de had already reached his throat.

 Chapter 957 - Ya Kuo

    <h4>Chapter 957 ¨C Ya Kuo</h4>

    The terrifying power that was contained in the ck gas caused An Zheng¡¯s speed to drop terrifying level. At the same time, a few warriors from the State of Yue reached out their hands towards An Zheng.

    What was even more terrifying was that a long de silently appeared from within the ck aura, reaching right in front of An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    Just as An Zheng was about to move, those golden threads had instantly wrapped around his four limbs. The golden threads fiercely tightened, strangling An Zheng like a mummy. The long de arrived in an instant, and a warrior dressed in a ck robe appeared in front of An Zheng.

    His eyes revealed joy, because no matter what An Zheng did, he would not be able to dodge this de.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The warrior suddenly heard these words, and when he looked again, An Zheng was already gone.

    He could not figure out why his long de was about to touch that person¡¯s throat. How did that person get out of his control and dodge the attack?

    ¡°I¡¯m too slow.¡±

    The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to revolve.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t move.¡±

    An Zheng stood beside the warrior, holding onto his wrist, he bent his arm and ced the de on the warrior¡¯s neck, rubbing it horizontally. Blood gushed out from the cut on his neck, spraying out a line of blood.

    A few ck-clothed men rushed towards An Zheng, the seal in his left eye moved once again.

    The few warriors who were still rushing forward were stopped. One of them stood in front of An Zheng, who reached out with his hand to grab the long de, and stabbed it into the warrior¡¯s heart. An Zheng¡¯s body had already reached behind the warrior, and pulled the de out from his back with the tip of the de, causing An Zheng to pull it out of the warrior¡¯s body. In the next second, An Zheng stabbed his de into the second warrior¡¯s eye socket, his finger tapped on the handle of the de, and witu sound, it passed through the head directly, exploding at the back of the head.

    Four or five warriors were defeated by An Zheng, but more and more warriors of the State of Yue with higher cultivation gathered towards him. An Zheng flung out the golden threads that he had snatched over, tied them to a sculpture in the distance, and reached out to pull himself out of the ck qi.

    After An Zhengnded on the ground, he rushed towards the castle, but Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou had alreadye to receive him.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai caught An Zheng and asked.

    An Zheng took a deep breath: ¡°The ck aura is very evil, if Xiao Liu¡¯er was here, he would definitely have a way. Not only did the ck gas havestraining force, but it could also bepletely restrained if one¡¯s cultivation level was slightly lower. Moreover, there was also a kind of paralyzing force that would cause all kinds of reactions in the body to slow down, making them suspect that it was poison. However, I have the Poison dispelling pill with me, so I am not trapped. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Tell them to not leave, no wonder they suffered such heavy losses the moment they left. These people from the ck Sea Country can¡¯t resist the poisonous gas. They were either directly poisoned to death or paralyzed and lost their ability to survive. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Chen Shaobai, your family has studied far and wide, and have read many books. Do you know what kind of ce the State of Yingyue is, and what sort of things these people are?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Ya Kuo exined from the side: ¡°This State of Yue is an ind nation thousands of miles away from the Great Western Ocean. These people were originally savage and crude. We had been to the State of Yue to search for the Sea Soul Orb for three months. We thought that it was the Central ins ¡­ They had no manners, and killing waleasure. And in private, we say that the culture of the Central ins is nothing more than that. ¡±

    ¡°Their men are vulgar and vaunted by force. And the status of women is extremely low, and there are many prostitutes. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fatty, you just said that my family¡¯s Xuanyuan Yuan was scolding me, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°Their cultivation arts are very strange, they can be used in an instant. In addition, his attainments in the path of poisons were extremely deep, and he was able to kill people without them noticing. After that, the Sea Demons¡¯ men arrived at the State of Yue and found their country¡¯s leader. They promised them great benefits and began to help the Sea Demons hunt us down. ¡°However, I can see that they are extremely shameless. Even if they found the Sea Soul Orb, they would not hand it over to the Sea Demons.¡±

    ¡°Actually, although the State of Yue is not that big, war has been raging for many years, and all the dukes have been fighting side by side. The Siren found only one of the country¡¯s lords to help him train his army and defeat the other dukes. This man was called Wu Teng, and the one leading them was called Wu Zang. He was Wu Teng¡¯s younger brother. The people of the State of Zhen Yue are ambitious. They saw the huge benefits the Sea Demons bring in controlling the sea, so they submitted on the surface. However, they have always wanted to find the Sea Spirit Orbs to rece the Sea Demons. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and said: ¡°They havee to the wrong ce.¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°You all need to be careful, these people are good at assassinations, and can hide.¡±

    At that moment, the warrior called Wu Zang had already started his attack. Countless golden threads shot up from below and wrapped around the battlements, causing the warriors of the State of Yue to move quickly towards the top of the castle.

    The eight warriors stood in a strange formation and formed a series of seals with their hands. They were moving in unison.

    ¡°Summoning Technique, Giant Spirit Demon!¡±

    The eight of them mmed their palms on the ground at the same time. Aplicated ck rune formation appeared on the ground. Then, with a loud roar, a huge shadow rushed out of the fog and punched the castle.

    With a boom, a piece of the sturdy castle copsed. Only the tower had the support of the rune array formation, so it remained stationary. As the mist dispersed, the enormous body of the Giant Spirit Demon became clear.

    It looked to buge green object that was at least a hundred meters tall. It had a strong ocean air around it, and its curly fur even had some green seaweed hanging from it, as if it had justnded on the shore.

    His body was that of an ape, but his head was that of a scalded head. He had no hair, and his facial features were distorted. The warriors of the ck Sea Country on the city wall started to use heavy crossbows to attack it, but even if sucowerful weapon were to hit the Giant Spirit Demon, it wouldn¡¯t be able to break its skin. The Giant Spirit Demon swept its arm across the clock tower¡¯s walls and sent two or three ck Sea Country warriors flying.

    Du Shoushou cried out, grabbed the Triton and rushed forward. He leaped high into the air and stabbed the Triton downwards. Witu sound, he stabbed into the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s arm. He circled the Triton once, and afternding on his arm, he quickly ran up. The Giant Spirit Demon screamed in pain and crazily waved its arms, wanting to throw Du Shoushou off.

    An Zheng grabbed onthick hair on his arm and shook it uncontrobly, provoking his anger, ¡°Damn it, I gave you face.¡±

    He grabbed a thick strand of fur and pulled it out, causing the Giant Spirit Demon to wail in pain. Du Shoushou was shaken off his shoulder and dropped down. In the middle of the air, he saw a bunch of ck fur around him, and every single one of them were as thick as an arm. Du Shoushou didn¡¯t have time to think too much and grabbed them.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Du Shoushou realized that he was actually under the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s armpit. In a fit of rage, he started to randomly pull it, and a momentter, he had pulled all the hair out from under the armpit. The Giant Spirit Demon was in so much pain that it danced crazily. Du Shoushou took the opportunity to jump on the Giant Spirit Demon and shove the hair under his armpit into the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s nose.

    Ya Kuo stood on the city wall and watched the fight with admiration: ¡°This brave warrior¡¯s fighting style is truly unrestrained.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Giant Spirit Demon sneezed and sent Du Shoushou flying. Du Shoushou crashed on the ground and looked somewhat miserable. The Giant Spirit Demon lifted its leg and stepped towards Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou rolled to the side to avoid it, but then stabbed the Triton to the ground. Witfft, the Triton stabbed into the bottom of the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s foot. It was so painful that he lifted his leg and jumped. Every jump was like an earthquake.

    Ya Kuo shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll help him!¡±

    Like a lion, he jumped down from the city wall and charged at the Giant Spirit Demon with the broadsword in hand, ¡°Holy Sword charge!¡±

    Du Shoushou saw Ya Kuo rushing over, while the Giant Spirit Demon was jumping on the ground with one leg, as if he was holding onto something. His heart stirred, and he hugged Ya Kuo: ¡°I¡¯m going to throw you up, you¡¯re going to stab him in the vitals!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ya Kuo replied as he was lifted up by Du Shoushou and thrown into the air.

    ¡°What the f * ck is this vital point!¡±

    Ya Kuo scolded, but it was already toote.

    Du Shoushou hugged Ya Kuo and threw him towards the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s crotch. Under theyer of thick wrinkled skin were two slovenly things ¡­ Witu sound, Ya Kuo¡¯s greatsword pierced through the flesh and pierced one of the flesh. The Giant Spirit Demon cried out and fell backwards. Because of the pain, its face was twisted.

    As he fell, Ya Kuo held the greatsword and stabbed it into the egg, swaying it there.

    Once Du Shoushou saw that the Giant Spirit Demon had fallen, he jumped up high and pulled the Triton out of the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s foot. Then, hended and swept it, cutting off the leg tendons that the Giant Spirit Demon was standing on. The trolls fell back, smashing through a long stretch of the wall. Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo climbed onto the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s chest. One of them used a sword and one used a trident.

    ¡°It¡¯s too thick, our weapons aren¡¯t long enough!¡±

    Ya Kuo shouted.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    He carried Ya Kuo once again, and before Ya Kuo could even react to the curse, he stuffed him into the wound. Then, Du Shoushou stepped on Ya Kuo¡¯s shoulder and pressed down, ¡°This is long enough!¡±

    Ya Kuo was forced into the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s heart by Du Shoushou and the stench was everywhere. He endured the stench that could almost kill people as he easily crushed the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Pull me out!¡±

    Ya Kuo shouted towards the outside, but Du Shoushou ran away: ¡°No pulling!¡±

    Ya Kuo: ¡°You viin!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Who asked you to sneak attack me.¡±

    Ya Kuo struggled to crawl out from the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s wound, but discovered that the ck-clothed men had already arrived in front of him. Bang! Du Shoushou came back and knocked the warrior out from behind. He reached out and pulled Ya Kuo out from the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s chest: ¡°So annoying, I still have to save you.¡±

    Ya Kuoughed loudly: ¡°You are a fun fatty!¡±

    ¡°You never fucking yed.¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed out of the encirclement with him pulling him along. Ya Kuo had a stupefied expression on his face, yet he was still wondering what the meaning of having never yed with him before.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Look at you, fat grandpa is just joking.¡±

    Ya Kuo felt a sense of relief.

    At this time, the eight warriors had alreadypleted their second summoning. A three-headed hound was summoned from the magic circle and rushed towards the city wall. It howled and opened its mouth at the same time. Three beams of ck light shot out in the blink of an eye.

    Wu Zang looked at the girl in ck beside him and said, ¡°Go and kill them. None of them can avoid your assassination.¡±

    The woman acknowledged him, then raised her head to look at An Zheng, who was standing on the city wall with a cold aura, ¡°He is the first.¡±

 Chapter 958 - Cool

    <h4>Chapter 958 ¨C Cool</h4>

    Ya Kuo looked at the gigantic demonic beast that he killed with his own hands and said with an ugly expression, ¡°These are the subordinates of the Siren. It seems that the Siren has already contracted with the people of the State of Yue.¡±

    ¡°What contract?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    Ya Kuo said, ¡°The Sea Demons control the entire ocean, an ocean that is many timesrger than all of thendbined. There were many more demonic beasts in the sea than on thend. Moreover, because the countries on thend weren¡¯t familiar with the sea and weren¡¯t familiar with the Siren, they appeared to be stronger than the monsters on thend. ¡°This Giant Spirit Demon is noowerful demon beast under the Sea Demon¡¯smand. Furthermore, it is often not a single one ¡­¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the summoning array shed, and a huge shadow jumped out. At least a dozen Giant Spirit Demons charged towards the castle with rumbling noises. Du Shoushou looked at them and his face turned green: ¡°Is it alling out? ¡°They¡¯re all male.¡±

    Ya Kuo: ¡°Where are you looking ¡­¡±

    He turned around and shouted, ¡°Everyone, attack the sea beasts!¡±

    Only a few ck Sea Country warriors were left behind to control the weapons on the city walls to attack the Giant Spirit Demon from a distance. Heavy crossbows shot out one after another, but thatyer of thick skin simply couldn¡¯t be broken through by the Giant Spirit Demon.

    Ye Linnuo was originally standing at the highest point of the bell tower, but seeing that the situation was urgent, she jumped down from the tower. She ran to the back of the huge cannon on the wall, adjusted her angle, and fired.

    ¡°Your majesty, leave quickly!¡±

    Ya Kuo hoarsely shouted: ¡°That huge cannon is too heavy to aim at, Your Highness, quickly leave!¡±

    Ye Linnuo nced at the base of the cannon emcement, then pulled out her sword and shed a few times, causing all the metal rods on the base of the cannon to break. She turned the cannon over, and before she could aim carefully, she pulled the trigger and pressed it down heavily.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A zing red light shot out in a straight line. The recoil was too great, causing the colossal cannon without a base to fly backwards and crash into the castle, turning it intile of scrap metal. Ye Linnuo was also sent flying by the immense force. Her back collided heavily with the city walls and she could not stabilize her body and rolled backwards, if she did not quickly react and hook onto the city walls, she would have fallen down as well.

    That thick red light directly smashed into the head of a Giant Spirit Demon. As the red light swept across it, its head was immediately smashed into smithereens. It was only because of Ye Linnuo¡¯s good luck and the fact that the Giant Spirit Demon was too big of a target.

    The red light had blown a Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s head off before continuing forward. The second Giant Spirit Demon leaped high into the air and was about to smash towards Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo, but the red light directly smashed a huge hole into the chest of the Giant Spirit Demon. The upper half of his body was sent flying into the castle, both hands clenched into fists. The lower half of his body separated by a leg and then fell down, while Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo happened to be between the two legs that were split apart. The two huge eggs smashed a deep pit behind the two of them. Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo looked at each other, thinking that they were almost killed by the eggs.

    The red light destroyed half of the third Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s body. Then, it smashed onto the river bank, directly causing arge part of the sturdy river bank to copse.

    The trolls began to cower at the sight of sucowerful weapon on top of the wall. However, the warriors of the State of Zhen Yue, who were wearing ck robes, started to mutter to themselves. Their voices were not loud, but they were like waves of waves. After hearing that sound, the Giant Spirit Demon became frantic and rushed towards the castle once again.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This isn¡¯t a good time.¡±

    Then he began to untie his pants.

    An Zheng: ¡°What the f * ck are you thinking? I¡¯m saying let¡¯spete to see who kills the most.¡±

    Chen Shaobai put on his pants, ¡°I thought that it was apetition to see who could pee as much as they want.¡±

    An Zheng red at him, then rushed down from the city walls. Carrying the Scythe of Death, he rushed in another direction. The two of them nked the Giant Spirit Demons from both sides.

    In the distance, the warrior leader of the Sun Moon Kingdom, Wu Zang, had a cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°These cultivators of the Central ins are actually so powerful that they strike fear in the hearts of others. When I return, I will tell the King that my n to attack the Central ins will be dyed for a while.¡± ¡°Even though the Central ins is in chaos right now, it¡¯s hard for us to win with our current strength.¡±

    One of the warriors beside him said, ¡°The King doesn¡¯t intend to take over the entire Central ins. This iich and prosperousnd. As long as we can upy it, the power of our State of Yue will increase greatly.¡±

    ¡°I was too hasty.¡±

    Wu Zang pointed at An Zheng and the rest, ¡°Quickly retreat after you kill these few people. There are too many Central ins cultivators gathered here. Take their heads and report back to the King. We have avenged His Highness the Prince. ¡±

    In the distance, An Zheng¡¯s bodynded on the shoulder of a Giant Spirit Demon in a sh. The head bent forward for a moment, then dropped to his chest. The Giant Spirit Demon raised its hands and wildly waved them, as if it wanted to push its head back in, and also as if it wanted to grab An Zheng¡¯s shoulders.

    The life force of this Giant Spirit Demon was so strong that even if his head was in ce, he wouldn¡¯t die.

    Just as An Zheng was about to jump down and cut open the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s chest, a cold intent suddenly attacked him from behind. An Zheng was extremely sensitive to danger. With the price of death in that battle with Mount Cang Man, the An Zheng after his rebirth had be even more sensitive to sneak attacks.

    In fact, there was no aura behind him, it was just An Zheng¡¯s intuition. He immediately swept out with his sword, but it only missed. There was nothing behind him, and the chilliness instantly disappeared.

    An Zheng frowned slightly. Suddenly, his feet shook slightly as An Zheng immediately flew up into the air. A ck-clothed man broke through the Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s body and flew up into the sky, the fine and sharp sword in his hand rushing towards An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    An Zheng had not noticed when this person had entered the demonic beast¡¯s body, but judging from the figure, she seemed to be a woman and she was very petite. The woman was around 1.5 meters tall and had an excellent figure. Her waist was slender and her chest was straight. Her ck clothing was tight and her figure was curvaceous.

    An Zheng dodged that sword, and shed backwards. A sword beam suddenly rose, and at least ten meters of sword beams swept across like a whip. It had clearly swept past the female assassin, but her body suddenly dispersed, transforming into arge amount of ck Qi that drifted away.

    A secondter, the ck aura on An Zheng¡¯s back gathered and the female assassin stabbed at him from behind.

    An Zheng teleported to appear behind the female assassin, but before the sword could stab out, the female assassin¡¯s body dissipated. The ck gas quickly disappeared and formed a human figure in the distance.

    On the other side, Chen Shaobai shouted for help, while a Giant Spirit Demonid beside him.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ve already left you behind.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting.¡±

    After speaking, he rushed towards the second Giant Spirit Demon in the distance. Turning his head to take a look, An Zheng was once again entangled by the female assassin.

    ¡°A beauty won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡±

    In the distance, Wu Zang shook his head, ¡°This person¡¯s movement technique is too fast. Revenge Ring, take advantage of the time when Mei is holding him, and capture Ye Linnuo. As long as we capture her, we canplete our mission.¡±

    A slender man in ck nodded and dashed toward the city wall with a sh. This person was 1.7m tall, the tallest person in the entire State of Yue. No wonder he looked so tall.

    Being wrapped up by the female assassin, An Zheng turned around and saw that Chen Shaobai had killed another Giant Spirit Demon. The female assassin appeared above An Zheng¡¯s head as countless concealed weapons rained down on him.

    Chen Shaobai shouted from afar. ¡°Are you unwilling to act against women? How about I do it! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t you see that I have the advantage?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    An Zheng dodged aside, the three dark purple star point in his left eye revolved, but they were unable to lock onto the female assassin. An Zheng¡¯s mind moved, he purposely revealed a w on his back, and rushed towards a Giant Spirit Demon.

    The female assassin instantly appeared behind An Zheng and stabbed towards his heart. However, An Zheng was not able to dodge at all, and with a ng, the sword was blocked by the Reverse Scale Armor. An Zheng turned and grabbed onto the girl¡¯s wrist. Just as he was about to break, the female assassin¡¯s arm did. Her arms seemed to have been broken into countless pieces as they wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s arms, and her two legs were like pythons that wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You got it?¡±

    In the distance, Chen Shaobai was standing on top of a Giant Spirit Demon¡¯s shoulder.

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    However, this female assassin was petite, so the strength of her two legs was truly amazing. An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor could block any kind of sharp weapon, but even with its neck tied up, it was unable to stop it.

    An Zheng: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was already halfway there, ¡°That¡¯s my leg.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you want? Scram far away, okay?¡±

    Chen Shaobai originally wanted toe over to provide support, but he had already ran back when he said: ¡°Okay!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°My friend told me to ask you. It felt great.¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed, and an intense wave of purple lightning appeared on his arm, instantly spreading to the female assassin¡¯s entire body. This lightning bolt caused the female assassin¡¯s entire body to tremble. The ck cloth on his face was shaken off, revealing a face that should have been cute and charming, but now it was so electrocuted that even his eyelids were trembling. Not long after, the electricity caused his entire body to rx and his facial features to distort.

    Chen Shaobai shouted from afar. ¡°You¡¯re not throwing it away? Don¡¯t forget that Ya Kuo¡¯s pants are still wet. ¡±

    An Zheng immediately snapped back to reality and threw the female assassin out. Ya Kuo and Du Shoushou were working together to fight a Giant Spirit Demon when they heard Chen Shaobai¡¯s shouts. Their faces flushed red as they tried to defend themselves, ¡°I did it, I already did it...¡±

    When An Zheng threw the female assassin out, the beautiful female cultivator from the State of Yue climbed back up with much difficulty. Her hands were still entangled with purple lightning, and her body weakened, falling down once again. When she crawled back up, An Zheng was already standing in front of her. Although her face was extremely pale, her appearance had recovered. She had a petite figure and was extremely cute and beautiful. She should be able to satisfy the desires of some men who had a perverted hobby towards young girls.

    ¡°You all... You Central ins cultivators are so rude, to actually be so rough with a woman. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng, ¡°You don¡¯t have any grace at all.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I can be even more unrefined. Most of the men in this world don¡¯t hit women, I do.¡±

    Witwist of the Broken Army Sword in his hand, the sword tip easily sliced apart a beautiful neck. Before the blood sprayed out, An Zheng had already rushed towards a Giant Spirit Demon.

    ¡°You kind-hearted man, wait for me.¡±

    An Zheng shouted to Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai turned his head and stared at him, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    At this moment, a cry of rm came from the top of the city wall. When An Zheng turned around to look, a ck-clothed person had already silently climbed onto the city wall, and grabbed Ye Linnuo¡¯s arm to pull her down.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned cold, and killing intent filled his eyes.

    But before he could move, Chen Shaobai had already flown over, likagle pping its wings.

 Chapter 959 - Holy Fart Charge

    <h4>Chapter 959 ¨C Holy Fart Charge</h4>

    An Zheng heard Ye Linnuo¡¯s shout from the castle, and when she turned her head to look, Chen Shaobai had already flown over like a bolt of lightning. Looking at Chen Shaobai¡¯s momentum, which was like rushing thunder, An Zheng suddenly felt likeughing.

    That¡¯s right, in this moment of life and death on the battlefield, he still wanted tough.

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou: ¡°Chen Shaobai probably won¡¯t be able to be a virgin for the rest of his life.¡±

    Du Shoushou said in a regretful tone, ¡°So it¡¯s like that, whaity.¡±

    However, his smile was like that of a fool.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and looked at the crowd of warriors from the State of Yue. They had already lost most of their troops, and although the rest were experts, they were stillcking in momentum. An Zheng knew that he had already won the battle, but it was not pretty enough.

    ¡°Still a little short.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Du Shoushou pointed his Triton towards Wu Zang and cursed, ¡°F * * k him if you need to do a counterattack!¡±

    Ya Kuo pped his heavy sword against his shield, then lowered his head: ¡°Holy Sword Charge!¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°This child might not have proper nutrition when he¡¯s young, and his brain is not well-developed. If you want to charge, then charge. Why did you have to shout ¡®Holy Sword¡¯ in charge before charging?

    An Zheng kicked him on his butt: ¡°Follow up, I¡¯ll block the two of you.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡±

    Du Shoushou chased after him and charged forward shoulder to shoulder with Ya Kuo, crushing them like two humanoid tanks. The cultivators from the State of Zhen Yue that hade to stop them midway were no match for the two of them; they couldn¡¯t even fight back. These two people¡¯s defensive capabilities were abnormally high. Ordinary weapons that hit them wouldn¡¯t even be able topare to scratching their head.

    From Wu Zang and the rest¡¯s direction, they could only see Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo rushing over, but not An Zheng. Wu Zang coldly snorted and said, ¡°Even if they show a side of themselves, do they think that they can kill us all with just two people? ¡°I really don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how high the earth is. Kill those two and support the Vengeance Ring to capture them back.¡±

    Seven or eight Warriors rushed towards Du Shoushou and the rest as hundreds of concealed weapons rained down on them. Du Shoushou raised the Triton and Ya Kuo lowered his shield and rushed forward. The hidden weapons ttered away, and the seven or eight warriors had already approached.

    Du Shoushou was on the left side, and Ya Kuo was on the right. The two of them looked at each other, and then lowered their heads at the same time to move forward. Seven or eight warriors approached them, their des glinting. Just as they were about to collide, Ya Kuo and Du Shoushou suddenly split to two sides, and An Zheng rushed out from behind like a bolt of lightning.

    Puff!

    The Broken Army Sword pierced through the forehead of a Moon Warrior, An Zheng¡¯s palm struck the sword hilt, the Broken Army Sword pierced through that person¡¯s skull and shot out, causing the two warriors behind it to pierce through their candied fruits.

    The Heavenly ughter Sword in his left hand sliced open the head of one of the Wings of the Moon. The sword in his right hacked the warrior down from his shoulder to his crotch. At this time, An Zheng had caught up with the Broken Army Sword, and witoundhouse kick to the sword hilt, the Broken Army Sword shot out once again, its power piercing through bamboo.

    With the sword in front and the person at the back, An Zheng no longer had anything to block him. The remaining two cultivators were killed by Du Shoushou and Wu Zang along with seven to eight of his personal guards were just in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Block!¡±

    A guard shouted and the four of them stood in a straight line. The person at the front held a round shield that was shining witurple light. This shield was one of the most precious treasures of the State of Zhen Yue, and its defensive power was astonishing,parable to an early stage Purple-Rank. When Oldman Huo had said that the Purple-Rank of the world was only two hundred, he hadn¡¯t calcted anything from the outside world.

    ng! The Broken Army Sword collided with the round shield, and under the huge force, the four warriors were pushed back at the same time. The remaining four people also came over, and blocked the Broken Army Sword with their men.

    An Zheng was halfway there, his left hand threw out the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword and his right hand threw out the Dubhe Sword. He then summoned the Celestial ughter Sword, threw it forward and punched the sword hilt.

    ng!

    Within the Heaven¡¯s Killing Sword, the eight warriors couldn¡¯t even hold on for much longer; their arms were broken, but their shields couldn¡¯t be broken.

    ng!

    The eight warriors were all sent flying out of the sword. It was unknown how many bones were broken all over their bodies. All of them spat out blood.

    At this moment, the round shield had a crack in it, and was struck by three Purple-Rank divine swords in session. Furthermore, they were all in the same ce, so how could they possibly block them?

    ng!

    Heavenly ughter Sword!

    The Sky ughter Sword was still stuck in that crack. With a cracking sound, it had actually forcefully split open an early stage Purple-Rank divine artifact. The round shield was of sucigh grade that it was priceless. But so what if he used the early stage Purple-Rank in front of An Zheng¡¯s domineering four hitbo? Not only was the round shield broken, but the eight people behind it had all been destroyed.

    The Sky ughter Sword hacked the round shield open, aiming straight for Wu Zang¡¯s chest. Wu Zang¡¯s face turned pale and he took a big step back. Suddenly, a long de covered with purple light appeared in his hands. The edge of the long de was slightly curved, and there were some natural patterns on the de, making it look really nice.

    [Moonlight and de!]

    Wu Zhe held his sabre with both of his hands and fiercely hacked downwards. The Sky ughter Sword that had flown in front of him was sent flying backwards with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. The moment the longde and the Sky ughter Sword collided, even the air exploded.

    ¡°Good saber!¡±

    Wu Zang¡¯s de shed the Sky ughter Sword, but An Zheng had almost arrived. Which cultivator in this world would be faster than An Zheng? An Zheng unleashed four sword attacks consecutively, breaking through the best defensive treasure of the State of Yue, the Scarlet Sun Shield, just like how he stabbed Wu Zang¡¯s chest. The Scarlet Sun Shield wareasure that the king of the State of Zhen Yue had bestowed upon Wu Zang at thest minute, so he had no choice but to return it. At this moment, the Scarlet Sun Shield had shattered, and even his heart seemed to have shattered.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wu Zang shed towards An Zheng with his de, causing a white light to appear. It was a saber Qi that was like raging waves that swept towards him. An Zheng dodged, and the second de qi that was shing horizontally also arrived. With both of his hands, Wu Zang hacked the saber consecutively. Each of his sh contained a gigantic saber Qi that was more than ten meters tall. The saber Qi shed out in a crisscrossing manner.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was like a small boat churning within the raging waves of the ocean, unmoving regardless of whether it waaging storm or a monstrous wave. His body went throughyers of de Qi and quickly approached Wu Zang. The closer the distance between the two of them was, the uglier the expression of Wu Zang became. Although he was not the number one expert of the State of Yue, he was at least one of the top three. He had always been conceited about his own cultivation, but at this time, even using all his strength, he could not stop An Zheng from getting closer.

    His de technique was renowned in the State of Yue as being imprable, but An Zheng was still able to move around in the gaps between the de Qi attacks without suffering any injuries.

    ¡°Die!¡± Die! ¡°Die!¡±

    Wu Zang¡¯s sabre hacked down faster and faster, so close that even the wind couldn¡¯t pass through. His eyes stared unwaveringly at An Zheng, unwilling to let go of even a slight movement that An Zheng was making. No matter which direction An Zheng dodged to, it would be like raging waves or raging waves, and any direction he went in would be filled with torrential winds and torrential rain. Finally, An Zheng started to retreat, blocked by Wu Zang¡¯s de Qi, unable to move. Wu Zang¡¯splexion finally improved a bit aroud expression appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°I will kill you eventually.¡±

    He shouted from amidst his frantic shing. Then, he saw An Zheng suddenlyughed, and gave him a middle finger.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    Wu Zang was stunned. He suddenly realized something and quickly turned around, but it was already toote.

    ¡°Holy Sword Charge!¡±

    Bang!

    Ya Kuo raised his shield and sword, then rammed into Wu Zang¡¯s back with his head down like a bull. The shield had almostpletely smashed apart his spine, and the heavy sword had deeply embedded itself into his back, almost piercing through his back.

    ¡°Holy fart charge!¡±

    Wu Zang was ruthlessly sent flying. However, before he could adjust his body, the sound came again. The only difference was that it was not [Holy Sword Charge], but [Holy Fart Charge]. He only felt his vision darken auge round buttocks appeared before his eyes. His vision turned ck as Du Shoushou sprung up and stuck her butt onto his face.

    That big butt was so flexible and its coverage was so big, that it directly made Wu Zang¡¯s head bend backwards. Originally, he was heavily struck by Ya Kuo and then was forcefully stopped by Du Shoushou. Under the impact of this kind of berserking energy, his body waspletely unable to withstand it.

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, because the head was thrown back too quickly, several of the bones in his neck were broken. And at this time, even though Ya Kuo¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast, he had already rushed up once again. With a sweep of the heavy sword, he directly shed into Wu Zang¡¯s body. More than two-thirds of the heavy sword had cut into his body, almost cutting him in half.

    ¡°You all... ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Wu Zang spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°You guys actually tried to bully us with your numbers and sneak attack us!¡±

    An Zheng slowly walked over and waved his hand. The four Purple-Rank divine swords flew back and circled around him.

    ¡°When you attacked with ovehousand people, why didn¡¯t you think of that? Fighting is like fighting, of course it¡¯s how you win and how you fight it, who told you to be stupid? ¡±

    Blood gushed out from Wu Zang¡¯s mouth in streams. It was viscous and stinky.

    ¡°You all... All of you will be cursed by me, and the guardian of our nation, the divinity, will make you all die a miserable death! ¡°I am the prince of the State of Yue, and my status is very high. How dare you idiots touch me?!¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Du Shoushou walked over, and thrusted the Triton forward, directly piercing through Wu Zang¡¯s chest. Du Shoushou raised up, holding Wu Zang up as if he was holding uoasted chicken wing.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t believe the most is a curse. I cursed pretty boy Chen Shaobai for the number of times in my life when he was an old virgin.

    Ya Kuo: ¡°Could it be that there really is an evil technique to curse?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Yes, very powerful. I¡¯ll curse you for not doing anything now, and you won¡¯t be able to conquer women in the future. ¡±

    Ya Kuo: ¡°I want to duel with you!¡±

    An Zheng stopped Ya Kuo: ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, if he really knew this evil technique, he would have been cut into pieces long ago.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed out loud, raised his martial arts treasure and said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of sh * t prince you are, even if you are the Emperor of the State of Yue, I will still kill you no matter what! In my Central ins, everyone is generous and open-minded. Our distant friends sincerely came here, and we stayed to enjoy the beautiful scenery of good wine and delicious food. We havee here with a vicious heart, and what we receive are swords, spears, swords, halberds, and the heart of someone who wants to kill. ¡±

    He smashed downwards, throwing Wu Zang¡¯s body away, ¡°For people like you, kill as many fat grandpa as you can. ¡°Not only will I kill you, you will also do evil in our Central ins. In the future, the fat grandpa will step foot into your State of Yue and return the sins youmitted here tenfold, hundreds of times more!¡±

    He took a big step forward and kicked Wu Zang¡¯s chest. Wu Zang¡¯s body rolled on the ground and flew away. His arms and legs broke under the friction and flew to another ce.

    Du Shoushou raised the Triton and aimed it at Wu Zang. The Triton turned intay of light and nailed Wu Zang to the ground.

    An Zheng turned around and saw Chen Shaobai standing on the city walls likero with a head in his hands. However, a momentter, his body went limp and he fell straight down from the city walls.

 Chapter 960 - Unforgivable Sin

    <h4>Chapter 960 ¨C Unforgivable Sin</h4>

    When An Zheng turned around to look, he just so happened to see Chen Shaobai, who was holding ontuman head, fall down from the high city wall. He might have been severely injured, but he had barely managed to turn his body in the air and heavily hit his back on the ground. The ground was covered in thick ice, and it was as hard as steel. The fall was not light.

    An Zheng also jumped down when he saw Chen Shaobai fall.

    When An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others rushed over, Ye Linnuo was holding Chen Shaobai and was about to cry: ¡°Don¡¯t die, I beg you, don¡¯t die. I have saved my life and I have yet to repay you, so how can you die? ¡±

    An Zheng went over and pinched Chen Shaobai¡¯s vein to inspect it, then his heart was moved.

    Chen Shaobai secretly opened his eyes and gave An Zheng a look. An Zheng nodded without revealing anything.

    ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    Ye Linnuo asked anxiously.

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t too good. I have to find a doctor as soon as possible, otherwise ¡­¡±

    An Zheng did not finish his sentence, he stood up and shook his head, sighing. Du Shoushou pulled An Zheng to the side and asked, ¡°How heavy is Chen Shaobai¡¯s injury exactly? You said that I had to find a doctor as soon as possible, but the Xiao Liu¡¯er isn¡¯t here, so what should I do? ¡°If I don¡¯t find a doctor right now ¡­¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t find a doctor within two hours...¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re injured.¡±

    An Zheng indicated for Du Shoushou to wait at the side. Du Shoushou led the divinity and stealthily gave Chen Shaobahumbs up, his mouth moving without any sound or warning.

    Du Shoushou suddenly fell onto the ground withump, as his hands pped the ground while wailing loudly. ¡°My brother, how can you leave me like this? Yesterday you told me that you had many unfulfilled desires, and I asked you what you wished to do most. You said that the world was peaceful. I asked you again, and then what you wanted most. ¡°You said that you¡¯re still a virgin, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any girls chasing after you, it¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t any girls that you¡¯re interested in. You said that you need to feel them.¡±

    ¡°My brother, let me ask you what kind of person you are looking for. You said you are looking for someone with fair skin, beautiful long legs, slim hips and round cherry lips. Brother, you are so pitiful. Where can I find such a beauty for you? After you die, I¡¯ll find a craftsman to burn yoaper man. My brother. Do you need clothes for your paper man? I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    No tears.

    However, he was crying so hard that Ye Linnuo could not take it anymore. Tears were dripping down his face continuously, ¡°You were injured to save me, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Du Shoushou cried: ¡°My brother has always been a good person who doesn¡¯t seek repayment for his kindness. He¡¯rue hero. Furthermore, the women of the Central ins usually say that there is no way to repay a great kindness, so we can only repay them with our bodies. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou with a stupefied expression.

    Chen Shaobai also could not take it anymore, he coughed a few times and pretended to wake up, and pulled Ye Linnuo¡¯s hand: ¡°Are you alright, I remember I killed him? He didn¡¯t hurt you. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his face, his face which was holding back hisughter, twisted.

    Du Shoushou could not take it anymore and pulled at An Zheng, ¡°My heart hurts so much that I can¡¯t take it anymore, and I feel bad for my brother. You said a treasure that he had been hoarding for so many years was about to disappear. An Zheng, apany me and quickly find a doctor. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them rushed towards the river, Du Shoushou turned and shouted, ¡°Take care of him, my brother is now tongue-tied. ¡°Feed him some water, but don¡¯t give him a big gulp, just feed him.¡±

    Ye Linnuo immediately turned her head and shouted: ¡°Water! Where¡¯s the water? ¡±

    Immediately, someone passed a water bottle over. Du Shoushou stopped running and stood there and stared at it. Ye Linnuo opened the lid of the water bottle, wanting to give it to Chen Shaobai to drink, but thought of how Du Shoushou said that he could not give it a big mouthful. Then she had to ¡­ He took out a small spoon and fed it to Chen Shaobai little by little.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh, he felt like his abdominal muscles were about to explode.

    ¡°What kind of person is this girl? She even brought a small spoon of water with her when she goes out ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou turned his head and shouted: ¡°We are going to find a doctor, take care of him. ¡°In such a cold ce, he needs warmth. You have to hug him ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Ya Kuo had already rushed forward, ¡°Let me hug him and give him warmth!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    The two ran to the other side of the river and slid down the embankment. Du Shoushou asked An Zheng, ¡°Do you still have meat? How about I go and pick up some firewood for us to roast? I don¡¯t know when the pretty boy¡¯s going to y out. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I do, I don¡¯t have a big waist anymore.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I do.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why the f * ck are you carrying a big waist with you? You don¡¯t carry any fire, meat, wine, or even fart?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring everything else right ¡­? What¡¯s more, this fart thing, if it¡¯s not important, how could I have it. ¡±

    The two of them searched theyer of ice for firewood. Then, An Zheng roasted some firewood and lit it up. Not long after, the fragrance of meat wafted out. Du Shoushou said as he flipped the skewers in his hand, ¡°I always thought that Chen Shaobai was a fool, but I never expected that he would actually do this.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you think is right, even if he knows this skill, he¡¯s still a ¡­¡±

    He tilted his head to the side and listened. After he did not make a sound, he continued, ¡°You were crying sincerely just now. You said that it was especially good that you felt sorry for your brother. It¡¯s just that the twist is a bit stiff, why is the treasure that has been stored for so many years going to disappear. ¡±

    ¡°The virgins are going to be gone.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I just feel like we¡¯re all brothers. I¡¯m already at the front, so I have to give him a hand.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If he still doesn¡¯t find a boyfriend, aren¡¯t you going to feel wronged?¡±

    ¡°Why a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what did I say just now ¡­¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, tell me, have you been reading some kind of book that you shouldn¡¯t have recently?!¡±

    Just as the two were chatting, Ya Kuo slipped down the river bank. Seeing An Zheng and Du Shoushou¡¯s faces filled with astonishment, Ya Kuo pointed to the smoke that rose up. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?

    Du Shoushou madhroat slitting gesture: ¡°Not good, I¡¯ve been seen through, do you want me to kill you to keep my mouth shut?¡±

    Ya Kuo sat down next to Du Shoushou, ¡°Why do you need to go through all that trouble just now? Give me one of those things to eat, and I¡¯ll keep it a secret. Her Highness had been disced, and she had always thought of restoring her country, of defeating the Siren and rebuilding the ck Sea. However, we have always felt sorry for her after following her for so many years. Everyone was well aware that restoring their country was as difficult as ascending the heavens. The sea demons were strong, but their armies were tens of thousands. The white nsmen have wreaked havoc in thends of our ck Sea Empire, killing people who can make a mountain. The people are afraid, and no one dares to resist. Even if Her Highness found the Sea Soul Pearl and returned, no one would dare to follow her. ¡±

    He took a sip of the wine that Du Shoushou had given him, ¡°The wine from the Central ins is so spicy ¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, but that I don¡¯t dare to protect her highness. However, she worked so hard and we haven¡¯t met anyone who can truly protect her. We can¡¯t bear for her to go all out to find them, so we feel sorry for her! ¡±

    He looked back, but could not see anything at the bottom of the river. ¡°It would be good if she could settle down, but I have discussed this with the great shaman before. If Her Highness can live in a safe ce, there will be people we believe we can trust to protect her. Then, we will leave and Great Mage and I will lead the rest of the guards to search for the Sea Spirit Orb. ¡±

    Du Shoushou patted Ya Kuo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ye Linnuo having people like you is her good fortune.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ya Kuo said seriously: ¡°That is our good fortune, our king irue expert, not only does he have such strength, he also has the determination to protect his own people. He takes care of everyone like a father, and that¡¯s why we would rather die than protect the princess. The brother and brother of the princess both took out their weapons and died on the battlefield to protect their people.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Have you seen a Siren before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it from afar.¡±

    ¡°Is he the shape of a person, or something else? Beside him ¡­ ¡°Is there anyone in white?¡±

    ¡°It looks likerson ¡­¡± How did you know! ¡±

    Ya Kuo¡¯s expression had clearly changed. ¡°You¡¯ve been to our ck Sea Empire before?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression also changed, as he shook his head: ¡°No.¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°That person dressed in white calls himself Marquis Zhuge, including Princess Huang and ournguage of the Central ins. He was once Princess¡¯ teacher. Only one night he suddenly left the ck Sea Empire and went to White Crane. Over there, King White Crane regards him as an honored guest and follows his every word. He was the one who encouraged King White Crane to serve the Siren, and to sacrifice the Siren Army tond. If it were not for him, how could our ck Sea Empire perish? ¡±

    ¡°He has been at the side of the ck Sea Empire¡¯s Emperor for four to five years and is deeply trusted by his Majesty. There is nothing he does not know about the matters of the empire. His Majesty had even given him control over the training of the army. He was familiar with everything in the ck Sea Empire ¡­ And with all these secrets, he went to the White n and helped them defeat us. ¡±

    When Ya Kuo said this, the anger in his eyes practically burned out. It was an unforgettable hatred that could not be washed clean even if one used countless amounts of blood.

    Even though Zhuge was killed by him, he still could not alleviate much of the hatred because the country was ruined, the family was gone, and countless people had died.

    ¡°This person came to our ck Sea Empire roughly ten years ago. He first taught some of the children advanced knowledge, and his reputation gradually grew. His Majesty found out, so please enter the imperial pce for Master to teach the princess.¡± During the four or five years in the pce, His Majesty had been extremely good to him. Then it urred to us that he might have gone first to White Crane, who sent him to our ck Sea Empire. ¡±

    Ya Kuo¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he forcefully took a gulp of wine, ¡°A country that was perfectly fine was destroyed by him just like that.¡±

    An Zheng patted Ya Kuo¡¯s shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s great. With subjects like you and kings like Ye Linnuo, you all have fearless courage and will definitely defeat the Sea Demons in the end.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible ¡­¡±

    Ya Kuo lowered his head, ¡°Actually, we all know that even with the Sea Spirit Orb, we might not be able to defeat the Sea Demons. He was too powerful, undefeatable. Moreover, the sacrificial method of Zhuge Hou allowed him tond onnd, who could stop him? In other words, any Sea Demons that can get ashore no longer rely entirely on the Sea Soul Pearl¡¯s power. ¡±

    Du Shoushou curiously asked: ¡°What is the sacrificial offering?¡±

    ¡°A life for a life ¡­¡±

    Ya Kuo said in anger and hatred, ¡°The White Crane man used the lives of four hundred thousand citizens as sacrifices to exchange for the four hundred thousand Sea Demons army toe ashore. The order of the sea exists in the ocean. One can only rely on this method of exchanging a life for a life tond the great sea demon army. After conquering our ck Sea Empire, they used millions of captives as sacrifices to summon even more Sea Demons army to shore. ¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°That is a sin, an unforgivable sin.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head, his fists clenched so tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± An unforgivable sin. ¡±

 Chapter 961 - Da Chis Secret Repository

    <h4>Chapter 961 ¨C Da Chi¡¯s Secret Repository</h4>

    There¡¯s a lot of hate in the world that¡¯s unforgivable, forever.

    An Zheng had heard many stories about giving up your enemies and not even killing them when your de was on your enemy¡¯s neck. It was a good name for him to put down and preach this benevolence. In An Zheng¡¯s opinion, it was pure bullshit. For example, what Zhuge did to ck Sea Country, even if he used his blood to clean iundred times, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it clean.

    Ya Kuo nced at An Zheng: ¡°Can you advise Your Highness against it? Let His Highness stay by your side, the Grand Mage and I will lead the remaining guards to look for the Sea Spirit Orb. ¡°It would be great if we could find it, but if we can¡¯t, then we have done our duty as officials.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the Sea Soul Pearl?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    Ya Kuo exined, ¡°Rumor has it that at the beginning of the world, the earth was an entire piece that was surrounded by a sea. Then came a great disaster, and the earth broke into many pieces. It was at that time that the Sea Soul Orb appeared, preventing the ocean from continuing to wreak havoc. It was the soul of the ocean that had appeared. Sea Goblin Amai Ruiken was originally a White-headed Flying Eagle, the strongest Goblin Beast onnd. It knew how powerful the Sea Soul Pearl was, to think that it could actually jump into the sea. The result can be imagined, of course, it was due to him drowning ¡­ However, no one would have thought that after its death, it would find the Sea Soul Pearl and borrow its power to recreate its body, bing the overlord of the sea. ¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°But its body is unable tond onnd, so I have been wanting to find a way to return tond. Finally, Zhuge Hou used the sacrificial method to help it return to the earth, and no one can stop it anymore. ¡±

    ¡°The State of Yue is an ind nation that traverses over ten thousand miles of the sea and flows east of the Central ins. Year after year of fighting, the people were so wretched and valiant. I¡¯m guessing that Marquis Zhuge must have been to the State of Yue before. Otherwise, how could the Siren have any connection with the people of the State of Yue? The technique that the Marquis of Zhuge used to offer sacrifices allowed the Siren tond in the State of Yue, as well as in the Central ins. A portion of the attacking troops were under themand of the Siren. Clearly, they were the demon beasts from the sea. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°So, in the Central ins, they also killed a lot of people to use as sacrifices to bring the Sea Demons¡¯ men to the maind.¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°If my guess is correct, then this sacrificial ce must be inside the Immortal pce ruins. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Siren to pass through the censors and restrictions outside the immortal pce. This Zhuge Hou will definitelye, you must be careful. He might have chased after His Highness all the way here, and then discovered our tracks in the Inside the Immortal Pce. The person who captured you from the Central ins and sacrificed in exchange for the Siren has appeared. ¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened with the sacrificial ceremony?¡±

    ¡°The method of sacrifice is to y the captured living people. It must also ensure that they are yed alive to the point where the entireyer of flesh is yed off. The High Mage said that although the human skin appeared fragile, it was actually the defensiveyer of the soul. If he didn¡¯t peel off the skin, the souls of the Sea Demons wouldn¡¯t be transferred over. ¡°Put the skinned people in a special altar, one by one, the sea beasts will be exchanged, and the sacrificial people will die in the deep sea.¡±

    With a loud smack, Du Shoushou struck the ice with his palm. The fire in his eyes seemed to be popping up, ¡°Fuck, An Zheng, we need to find this altar, if not more people will be killed.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Let Chen Shaobai and Ye Linnuo enter your Big Mustard spaceter to reunite with Ying Yu for the time being. Ya Kuo, the three of us will go out and find the altar. If they found it, they would destroy it. However, the person called Zhuge had a powerful cultivation. If they encountered it, they would avoid it as much as possible. We do not have the strength to fight him yet, so we must quickly increase our cultivation. ¡±

    Ya Kuo replied, ¡°The Great Mage was heavily injured, your highness¡¯ strength is actually average...¡±

    After saying that, he subconsciously looked around: ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to say it in front of her ¡­¡± If we don¡¯t bring them, the three of us will be the best. Although I have never seen an altar before, but I think that since it¡¯s a living person skinning to offer up a sacrifice of blood, the smell must be very heavy, and there must ce with water.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Fatty, go back and tell Chen Shaobai not to pretend, and bring Ye Linnuo into the Big Mustard Space.¡±

    Du Shoushou got up, ¡°Alright, where are the two of you going?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°When we were at the Bell Tower, we saw that there seemed to be something special about the orb that was floating in the air. ¡°If you find something that can be used, that would be for the best. If you can¡¯t find it, there¡¯s no loss.¡±

    Du Shoushou went to look for Chen Shaobai, while An Zheng and Ya Kuo headed towards the Bell Tower. Most of the walls on both sides of the clock tower had already been damaged by the Giant Spirit Demons in the previous battle, but the clock tower stood firmly. The two of them climbed the stairs and found mural paintings on the walls of the top floor.

    ¡°The Great Mage said that these murals depicted a great battle between you Central ins people.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and looked carefully at the first mural he found.

    The mural depicts the Great Celestial War ¡­ However, regardless of what version he had heard in the past, they were all depicted from the perspective of human cultivators. And these frescoes were depicted from the perspective of demons. The Monster race did not have any writing, so they used this sort of mural to pass on their legacy. An Zheng noticed that the first mural depicted a man wearing a white robe walking into arge mountain. He had found a Zhi Zun of the Goblin Tribe in a cave ¡­ Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism.

    Da Chi was the only Immortal Emperor Ranker amongst all the Spirit Demon beings. Although he was weaker than Xuan-Yuan and the other two, they were still the same. There were no Immortal Emperor level experts in the mortal world. Even those at the top of the mortal world, such as the kings of various countries or powerful experts, were unable to contend against the Immortal Emperor. Therefore, when the white-gowned person went to Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, he did not know how he did it but he managed to get it straight.

    On the third painting, the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism summoned his subordinates and lectured. It seemed like a lot of demon beasts had gathered here.

    In the fourth painting, the Demon Emperor brought the demon army and the Mortal Realm¡¯s army to attack the immortal pce together, engaging in a fierce battle. The white-robed figure appeared in the lower right-hand corner of the painting, as if plotting something with a very tall man.

    The fifth painting, an army of cultivators that were attacking the Immortal Pce¡¯s Mortal Realm, suddenly attacked from the back, killing many of the demons. However, they left the Immortal Pce¡¯s g at the scene and then left. Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism was furious after finding out that his subordinate had been killed. He turned intine-tailed Beast and rushed up to the sky.

    The sixth painting was of Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian¡¯s battle to open the gates of heaven. Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy sat by the side and watched while the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism stood beside Purple Ivy.

    After looking carefully, An Zheng pointed at the white robed man: ¡°Ya Kuo, is that Zhuge Hou?¡±

    Ya Kuo looked closer: ¡°It¡¯s him. Although the drawing is not very clear, I am sure it is him. No wonder ¡­ Before, when the Great Mage stood in front of these murals for a long time, his face was filled with grief and fear, so it turns out that he had also discovered this secret. ¡±

    When An Zheng exined the situation with Zhuge Qionglu, Ya Kuo was obviously shocked, ¡°That is an old monster that has already existed for more than ten thousand years?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°This is our opponent, mysterious and strong.¡±

    After the two of them finished looking through the mural, they searched the top floor for a while and found that there was something wrong with the crack between the mural. An Zheng moved closer to take a closer look and actually pulled a line through the crack. When the line was pulled out, a painting suddenly turned and a hole appeared behind it.

    Inside was a secret chamber with simple furnishings. There was only a bed, a desk, bookshelves and a few chairs. There were still many books on the shelves. An Zheng walked over to take a look, all of them were cultivation techniques, just that they were not suitable for human cultivators. The same thing was not written in humannguage, but in a picture. An Zheng kept all these things. To Du Shoushou, this wareasure trove. There was a book on the table, and An Zheng picked it up to look at. It was a notebook, and written down.

    ¡°I was deceived by the immortal pce and caused a massacre. I feel extremely guilty.¡±

    This was the first sentence, and An Zheng immediately realised that this was actually the hiding ce of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. In other words, during the period after the Immortal Pce battle, the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism did not leave as per the legends, and instead stayed in seclusion here. ording to the records, after the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism was tricked, they charged into the immortal pce in anger. In the end, he met Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, but Da Chi was no match for him. Purple Ivy didn¡¯t kill him, and instead chatted with him for a long time.

    Purple Ivy told him that this battle was probably instigated by someone. Purple Ivy did not care about the past, and pointed out the cultivation weakness of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. The Spirit Demon Emperor was extremely respectful to Purple Ivy, but Purple Ivy actually entered the unknown world after opening the gates of heaven. Before entering, when the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism asked Purple Ivy where he was going, why did he still need to use up all his cultivation? Go home.

    Time was limited, so An Zheng did not pay any attention to it. After he kept the notes, he turned and found a trident on the bookshelf that wasid out horizontally, it was actually almost the same as Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton. However, it was bigger and simpler, and the aura it gave off was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    That was a magical equipment from the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism!

    An Zheng picked up the trident and looked at it, seeing that there waiece of paper on it. There were not many words on the paper, which generally meant that because Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism was heavily injured, although he received Purple Ivy¡¯s guidance, it was still difficult to recover. The reason he stayed in the Immortal Pce was to protect the cultivation which Purple Ivy had lost. The Cultivation Power was hidden in a very secretive ce, left to the fated. As for his own strength, it was sealed in a bead to be left for his sessor.

    The pearl had already been obtained by Du Shoushou, and could be considered to be fated.

    The paper only vaguely mentioned that the sealed location of Purple Ivy¡¯s cultivation could only be opened by someone with Purple Ivy¡¯s bloodline. He had guarded this ce for many years, but in the end, he was exhausted. That was why he left and returned to his old residence at Mount Qilian.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Shaobai¡¯s luck.¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°This ce was simply prepared for Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou. I had originally nned to let Chen Shaobai apany him into the Big Mustard space, but now I can only change my mind. If he could find Purple Ivy¡¯s inheritance, then the demonic energy in Chen Shaobai¡¯s body would be controlled, and the danger that could explode at any time would be resolved. Ya Kuo, help me find Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai. I¡¯ll stay here and see if there¡¯s anything else. ¡±

    Ya Kuo replied and walked out, identally knocking over a flower rack at the entrance. The flower pot on the flower rack instantly fell down, An Zheng teleported and caught the flower pot. At this moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong with the flower pot.

    It was originally a very ordinary object, but when An Zheng looked inside, he discovered that there was another world inside ¡­ Inside the flower pot was a small world. Inside were castles and fields, pedestrians, the red sun in the sky, and the raging rivers. The little people inside looked like ants,ing and going ¡­ In its strangeness wainge of horror.

 Chapter 962 - Broken Generation

    <h4>Chapter 962 ¨C Broken Generation</h4>

    On the surface it looked likotted nt, inside was an ornamental pine more than a foot tall. This kind of thing was the mostmon thing, and the small stones underneath were also ordinary things. However, An Zheng¡¯s left eye was different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Ya Kuo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have any special abilities, so he couldn¡¯t see anything special about them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, hurry up and get Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai.¡±

    An Zheng said. When he looked again, the potted nt had returned to normal, as if there was no change. It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. There was no small world and everything was just a figment of his imagination.

    An Zheng sat down on the chair and observed carefully with the potted nt in his hands. After staring for a long while, he still didn¡¯t have any reactions. First, he used the power of the Daoism seal to try and remove the restrictions on the potted nt, but to no avail. He also used the power of his Heaven¡¯s Eyes to see if there was anything wrong with the potted nt or if it wasn¡¯t sessful. Even after using the power of reincarnation, there was still no improvement.

    At this time, Chen Shaobai and the others came over. Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw An Zheng carrying a potted nt: ¡°The treasure you¡¯re talking about is that you found a one-foot tall ornamental pine? This thing... ¡°Ah, what¡¯s in there!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was so scared that he retreated a step, ¡°Why do I see so many little people around?¡±

    An Zheng slightly shook his head: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not wrong. I had also seen it earlier and it onlysted for a moment. ¡°You saw it too ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I think I know what this is.¡±

    He pulled Chen Shaobai closer, and without saying a word, he bit Chen Shaobai¡¯s finger and dripped his blood on the potted nt. Chen Shaobai cried out in pain, ¡°What are you doing ¡­ Your grandpa really bites very fiercely. ¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, a red light shed from the potted nt, followed by a huge suction force that sucked An Zheng and the others in. An Zheng felt his surroundings turn blurry, he could not see anything. Countless streams of light flew past him, as if he was in a meteor shower. It was just that it was too illusory, as if the light had entered his head.

    A few secondster, all four of them fell to the ground at the same time.

    It was actually quite arge castle. People came and went, and it was bustling with activity. There were no city gates, only doors and caves, allowing everyone to pass through without anyone checking. The clothes that the people here were still the same clothes that they wore a long, long time ago. An Zheng thought about it carefully, and realized that this clothes was exactly the same as the clothes that the people wore during the war ten thousand years ago that was written in the ancient books.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his butt and realized that it did not feel any pain. Everyone be careful, this ce is too f * cking strange. As soon as I entered, I was enchanted. There was actually a nose on my butt and a mouth! ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°F * * k your grandpa, hurry up and f * * k up, sit down and kill me.¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately stood up, and realized that he had even made Chen Shaobai sit on the ground. Du Shoushou patted his chest: ¡°Fortunately, damn you, if my butt had really grown a mouth, then I would be able to chat with my butt in the future.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rubbed his face that had been squeezed to the point that it almost deformed, ¡°Quickly look and see if my face has lost weight.¡±

    An Zheng swept a nce over it, ¡°Yes, it has grown quite a bit.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly jumped up andnded on Du Shoushou¡¯s back, then started to punch and kick him. Du Shoushou even reached out his hands to support Chen Shaobai¡¯s butt, as if he was afraid that Chen Shaobai would fall down. Ya Kuo took a look and said: ¡°I think that my royal highness might be unkind when meeting people, the rtionship between these two people seems to be very unusual.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, the two of them were even bathing together, and they were rubbing against each other.¡±

    Ya Kuo gasped: ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    An Zheng replied, and looked around. He recalled that there was only a one-foot tall ornamental pine in the potted nt, and underneath it were many small stones. Could it be ¡­ Each pebble was actually a city, and this was indeed a small world. There were no less than a hundred small stones in the potted nts, which meant that there werundred huge castles here? But where did these peoplee from, and why were they here?

    Judging from the clothing of these people, they should be the first natives. Had they already lived here for over ten thousand years?

    An Zheng stopped an old man who had just left the city, cupped his fists and asked: ¡°Old Uncle, may I ask where we are?¡±

    ¡°This is Ye City.¡±

    The old man squinted and took a step back when he saw that the four of them had never seen their clothes before. ¡°Are you spies from Shu?¡±

    An Zheng quickly exined: ¡°We are just merchants who are passing by, not people from here. We got lost here, which is why we were asking you this question. If it was a spy, would he dare to appear so brazenly outside the city? ¡±

    The old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me say this, the entire country of Shu has been destroyed by my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a spy from the country of Shu, you are still a refugee. This is Ye City, the old capital of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. Ten-odd years ago, my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s capital moved from here to the capital, Luoyang.

    An Zheng thanked him, and then asked Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°This ce should be the small world that Purple Ivy created with his own Cultivation Power before he left. Without his bloodline¡¯s inheritance, it would be impossible to enter this ce, and it¡¯s all thanks to Chen Shaobai giving him blood. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°My n¡¯s ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Right ¡­¡±

    An Zheng told Chen Shaobai and the others about the things he had read before, and Chen Shaobai was suddenly interested: ¡°Look at this, I already told them that I am Purple Ivy¡¯s descendant, and none of you people believed me before. ¡°Now it¡¯s finally proven. Hur Hur Hur, this is great.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re letting out a long breath?¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°It looks like he said a lie that was almost exposed but then suddenly turned around. I think there¡¯roblem.¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately tried to defend himself: ¡°Look at me, do I look like I have nothing better to do? Da Xi is a member of my Chen family, so rather than fabricating the identity of a descendant of my Purple Ivy, I might as well reveal my identity as a member of the Chen family.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Don¡¯t you... I only know now that you¡¯re really talking nonsense. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Who cares about me. Didn¡¯t you already prove it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, do you two have any special feelings? If this was the ce where Purple Ivy had kept his Cultivation Power, then if Chen Shaobai had obtained this power, his cultivation would have increased by a lot. This ce is guarded by Da Chi, Du Shoushou, you better take a closer look too. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai closed his eyes and said, ¡°I have a strange feeling... May I ask which hero farted just now? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡±

    Ya Kuo covered his face, suddenly feeling that he didn¡¯t want to know them anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city.¡±

    An Zheng was the first to enter the city, stopping a passerby in their tracks: ¡°This big brother, we are foreign merchants, why are there no guards in this Dai City? What has happened over the years? ¡±

    ¡°Most of the defenders of Ye City have already moved out to the south, and the governor of Ye City has set off an army of five hundred thousand to the south. Now, the vanguard general, Deng Xie, is leading his troops towards the capital city of Shu. Moreover, if the country of Shu is destroyed, there will be no external troubles.

    An Zheng thanked him, and the more he thought about it, the more puzzled he became.

    ¡°Could it be like this?¡±

    An Zheng and the others found a teahouse and sat down to study it. An Zheng guessed: ¡°At that time when the Immortal Mortal War took ce, the battlefield was not only in the Immortal Pce, but the Mortal Realm as well. The first battle had begun in the Mortal Realm, and the immortal pce army wanted to end it outside of the immortal pce. Therefore, the destruction that the Mortal Realm suffered was not much worse than that of the immortal pce. In the Great Celestial War, Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and Purple Ivy praised each other. With their cultivations, they could definitely bring out the mortal world and ce it inside a secret realm to protect the mortal world. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind shed: ¡°Then, this is going to be a little interesting ¡­. In order to preserve the integrity of the mortal world, Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and my ancestor joined hands to create a barrier. They were able to move almost the entire mortal world into the barrier to protect it from invasion by the outside world ¡­ Thus, the people here continued to live their lives, whether it was a war between countries or a war between countries. It was just that without Zhuge Qionglu, the war had changed. It was almost unifying, and the war was about to end. Furthermore, the time within the barrier ispletely different from the world we live in. So, it has already been ten thousand years since we live in the outside world.

    ¡°Without Zhuge Qionglu, the Empire of Shu will not be a match for the nation of Wei. That is why we know so little about the history of that period. This was because the entire mortal world had been sealed up, and not even a tenth of the people left in the outside world were able to do so. ¡°Therefore, this is the equivalent of the younger generation of the young generation.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Right now, we are equivalent to ten thousand years ago.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the time in the secret realm will pass very slowly. That is to say, it¡¯s only been a few decades since Purple Ivy sealed his own Cultivation Power within the secret realm. Everyone will split up and ask around to see if anyone knows anything.

    The four of them split up to investigate. An Zheng had meerson carrying a sword, who told him that there was a sword spirit mountain 1800 miles away from here. Dozens of years ago, the sword spirit mountain was glowing brightly, and there were tens of thousands of trees blooming overnight. From then on, the fruits within the Sword Spirit Mountain had matured much earlier than other ces. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden increase in spiritual energy, how could there be such a change?

    Just as An Zheng was about to return and wait for Du Shoushou and the others, he saw Du Shoushou being chased by several people in ck until they ran across the streets.

    ¡°Why are you chasing me? I didn¡¯t do anything bad!¡±

    ¡°You sneakily inquired about it, it must be a spy. You still dare to run when the Martial Aunt Ting has captured us?¡±

    ¡°Who cares what manor you are in. Fuck, what demonic techniques did you use? Why are the fat grandpa¡¯s Cultivation Power not working?¡±

    An Zheng was shocked, he immediately tried to probe, and discovered that his cultivation had actually dropped to an extremely terrifying level. He suddenly realized that this barrier was weak and could not support the great cultivators. Therefore, when Da Chi and Purple Ivy created this barrier, they had also set up restrictions on this ce. Anyone who enters this ce, the Cultivation Power will be suppressed to the maximum. An Zheng felt that in his current state, he did not even have the strength of a Lower Completion Stage.

    ¡°An Zheng, quickly save me, I can¡¯t even beat these few people!¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded as he ran: ¡°This ce is too strange.¡±

    An Zheng rushed over to stop the few people from the Residence of Ensign and apologized profusely. However, the other person was not willing to listen. He only said that he wanted to capture the person and interrogate him, and even An Zheng would not let him off. An Zheng was furious, he took out a silver note and handed it over. The people from the Martial House looked at it and immediately tore it apart: ¡°What lousy thing is this!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that the silver notes could not be used here. He immediately took ouandful of gold and handed it over. ¡°It really isn¡¯t a spy. We¡¯re just lost.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a woman suddenly galloped over andshed out at An Zheng, ¡°You bribe an official in the government, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 963 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 963 ¨C Probing</h4>

    This woman wore the ck official uniform of the Residence of Lieutenant. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she had a heroic air about her. She reached her whip and struck it towards An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°You bribe an official of the Diwan Pce in the street, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, the horsewhip shook the air and made a cracking sound.

    An Zheng was already standing by the side as he cupped his fists and said seriously: ¡°I have offended you. We are indeed from outside this city, and are unfamiliar with this ce. My friend was misunderstood by the officials of your Martial House to want to take him away, and I was helpless to do so. But, it¡¯s a mistake, I¡¯ll ept the punishment. ¡±

    The woman was slightly startled, she did not expect An Zheng¡¯s performance to be like this. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t even manage to see the speed at which An Zheng had dodged. It was clear that he was an expert. The other party¡¯s cultivation base was high, and his attitude was respectful. To admit his mistakes and be sincere was not something one could do half-heartedly.

    ¡°You ¡­ What are you asking about? ¡±

    With a straight face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Cao Yanzhi, the capital of the Dian Ming Prefecture. I¡¯m in charge of the security here. Tell me what you¡¯re asking about!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Many years ago, there wauge battle, so you should know about it. My friend is the descendant of the person who passed away in that great war. We came all the way here from the outside world just to find the thing left behind by his ancestor. ¡±

    Cao Yanzhi frowned slightly. ¡°A big battle? Men, bring all of them to the Residence of Lieutenant! ¡±

    A group of ck-clothed field officers walked forward. Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, who had rushed back, wanted to make a move, but they were stopped by An Zheng shaking his head. The four were brought by the field officer to the Martial House, but after entering the door, they were not brought into the main hall. Instead, they were brought directly into Cao Yanzhi¡¯s study.

    Cao Yanzhi sat down in a chair. Her expression also became a lot more rxed, ¡°What exactly are you guys looking for? Not many people knew the details of the war that happened many years ago. Decades have passed, and the people think it¡¯s just an ordinary war. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°The Great Celestial War.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    As soon as he entered the residence, he didn¡¯t know where he would be brought to next. As Du Shoushou muttered to himself, Cao Yanzhi thought that he was cursing her. She leaned over to listen, the fatty was talking about a slender waist and a round butt, he was definitely going to have a son.

    Cao Yanzhi¡¯s face turned slightly red, but she suppressed her anger. The few of them followed Cao Yanzhi and left from the back gate of the Martial House. They directly boarded apletely enclosed horse carriage. After bumping on the road for about half an hour, they stopped. When An Zheng and the others came out, they realized that they were already in a giant pce city. Archers were patrolling back and forth on top of the tall city walls. A few cultivators dressed in red silk robes were constantly walking about.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°The pce.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi coldly said as she walked, ¡°I want to take you to see His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have moved to the capital of Luoyang? Why is His Majesty still in Ye City?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi walked to the entrance of the Forbidden Pce, took off the medallion hanging at her waist and handed it over. The guard took it and looked at it, then bowed and said, ¡°Please go in Sir, His Majesty is currently reviewing the imperial reports of the Wangyou Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi replied and took a big step forward. She wasn¡¯t very tall, about 1.65 meters or so, witerfect figure and delicate curves. Beneath the ck embroidered clothes, he appeared to be full of vigor and vitality. Ordinary men would have no way to even get close to such a woman. Her edge was clearly visible to them.

    After walking for a while longer, they stopped outside a bamboo forest. Cao Yanzhi told her to wait and went in first. Du Shoushou looked at her back and said: ¡°This woman is so powerful, ordinary men are simply unable to control her.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Did you have a change of heart?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she has been looking at me this entire time? must have been impressed by my heroism. ¡±

    As he was speaking, an attendant ran out and shouted, ¡°Warriors, please follow me.¡±

    They followed Chu Feng into the bamboo forest. After walking for several meters, they saw a magnificent pce building within the bamboo forest. As the attendant entered a hall, he heard someone call out from inside, ¡°Everyone,e in.¡±

    After An Zheng entered, he saw Cao Yanzhi standing at the side with her head lowered. At the window, with her back facing them, stood a man. When he turned around, the cold glint in his eyes seemed to pierce into people¡¯s hearts. This person had a short beard, making him look even more imposing.

    ¡°Pay your respects to your majesty!¡±

    Cao Yanzhi said coldly.

    An Zheng and the rest cupped their fists and bowed: ¡°We pay our respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    The man waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, where are you guys from? I hope that you all do not lie. What you all have mentioned is something that I want to know, and it concerns the safety of my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you, and I don¡¯t want to be deceived.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a moment and said: ¡°We... Come from outside. ¡±

    ¡°Outside?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression changed abruptly, ¡°As expected ¡­¡± My guess is indeed correct. ¡±

    He nced at Cao Yanzhi. ¡°Did you tell them about that?¡±

    Cao Yanzhi quickly said, ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare. This matter is confidential, and this subject doesn¡¯t dare to easily divulge it.¡±

    The Emperor walked to the side of the desk, opened a drawer and took out a brocade bag, passing it to An Zheng: ¡°Look, this was left behind for us by Great Sima before he died.¡±

    An Zheng felt that everything was a bit of a dream. He somehow entered this kind of secret realm, and inexplicably saw the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor, who should have already died for ten thousand years. Everything seemed so unreal, so unreal. He opened the pouch and found a piece of silk inside. Opening it up, there were a few words that shocked An Zheng.

    The Emperor said, ¡°Before the Great Sima died, he gave this to me. He said that there will definitely be outsiders in the future. If theye, I will show them to you. Back then, when we were discussing with the Great Sima, we both guessed that this world isn¡¯t real. Everything had disappeared so suddenly that nothing seemed to have changed, but it was precisely because everything had changed so much. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few decades, so it¡¯s nothing to themon people, but to me, it¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡±

    On the silk was written ¡­ The world was divided into two, either smaller orrger. No matter how big or small, no matter inside or outside, the barrier would eventually break. If an outsider came to look for him, they could open up the forbidden zone and investigate to the end.

    The emperor said, ¡°Dozens of years ago, during the great war between the immortals, my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb put down our enmity and enmity. That is to say, the Great General. In that battle, my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb suffered over a dozen losses. However, after that, the war ended and everything became strange. From then on, my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb will unify the world, but ¡­ My greatest wish is to find the truth and find my royal father. ¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng and the others were a little confused, Cao Yanzhi exined in a low voice.

    Dozens of years ago, the great war between Immortals and Mortal Realm cultivators. The advisor of the Empire of Shu, Zhuge Qionglu, personally paid a visit. In the imperial court, he defended himself against the public and fought against the masses. He persuaded the founding emperor of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb to join forces with the armies of the various countries to suppress the immortal pce. However, in that battle, the number one expert of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, the Emperor, and his several hundred generals had all disappeared. If he died in battle, where would the immortal pce be? If they didn¡¯t die in battle, where would they be?

    ¡°I wholeheartedly want to find the answer to this secret.¡±

    The Emperor paced around and said, ¡°A few decades ago, my royal father built a Soaring Dragon tform in the west of Ye City. However, after it was built, he ordered people to seal it and no one is allowed to enter. Not long after, arge golden fell from the sky and into the Soaring Dragon tform. I was worried that something might happen, so I broke royal father¡¯s order not to enter the Soaring Dragon tform. However, none of the experts that I¡¯ve sent out survived. I have also deployed a thousand refined armors, a chariot, and a magical equipment. Aesult, a thousand people fell like stones into the ocean. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°Tell me about what happened outside.¡±

    An Zheng exined the situation to him. When the emperor heard that it had been more than ten thousand years since thest time they met, hisplexion clearly changed. Because he was too shocked, even his hands seemed to be trembling slightly.

    ¡°In order to protect our country, the powerful figures before us actually used such a great method to divide the world.¡± I really don¡¯t know if this is happiness or worry. Yanzhi, go and bring Cao Hu, Cao Bao, Xiahou Gang, Zhang Ge and Xu Zhe over. We will explore the Soaring Dragon tform again. If my royal father is truly imprisoned in the Soaring Dragon Stage, I will save him no matter what. ¡±

    Not long after, a few armored generals walked in from the outside. These people all looked like they were walking on a mountain, they were extremely valiant and valiant looking men. The person walking in front was nearly two meters tall, strong aiger or leopard. It was the Great General of the Wei Nation, Xu Zhe. The few people who followed after him were also filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Your Majesty, who are these people?¡±

    Xia Hou looked at An Zheng and the others with a face full of contempt. Cao Yanzhi briefly recounted what had happened, and Xiahou Sheng snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s some swindler. One of them is as fat aig, while the other is as reckless as a cow. One is a pretty boy, and the other is a sissy.¡±

    In his opinion, An Zheng waretty boy, and Chen Shaobai was a sissy.

    ¡°If these few people are experts from the outside world, this official would have no more interest in the outside world. This matter was rted to thete emperor. His Majesty had still thought twice before acting. If you really want to go, then this official will go and wait. I will call a few outsiders who do not know anything and worry that they are unreliable. Even if we can rely on them, we have no spare energy to protect these little sheep. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai coldly snorted. ¡°You are as boar¡¯s.¡±

    Xiahou Yuan flew intage, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t tear you apart right now?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Your mouth is on your butt. You can fart however you want.¡±

    Xiahou Chang sped his hands together, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject wishes to kill this man.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Xiahou Gang, do you still have me in your eyes?¡±

    Xiahou Gang hurriedly took a step back, ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare. This subject just doesn¡¯t want His Majesty to be deceived.¡± If these people are truly talented, then I have nothing to say to them. ¡±

    An Zheng finally understood that although Xia Hou looked rough at first, he had done it on purpose. He only wanted to test out their strength. Of course, the emperor was too embarrassed to say it out loud. With someone like Xiahou Gang speaking out, he was in the middle of the group and seemed much better.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Xu Zhe cupped his fists and said: ¡°This matter concerns thete emperor, we cannot be careless. Do any of you dare to try your luck? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that my actions aren¡¯t light or heavy. If you guys get beaten to death by me, wouldn¡¯t you be bluffing?¡±

    The emperor said, ¡°Stop it. Do not kill anyone.¡±

    Cao Bao snorted: ¡°See, you are a swindler, you don¡¯t dare to follow up.¡± If I were to say so, I would capture these few people and mince them to feed to the dogs. ¡±

    Cao Huughed, ¡°Even dogs don¡¯t eat them.¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted loudly: ¡°Which one wants to fight your fat grandpa?!¡±

 Chapter 964 - All of you come together

    <h4>Chapter 964 ¨C All of youe together</h4>

    Cao Hu looked at Du Shoushou with contempt: ¡°A person chased all over the streets by the people of the Martial Aunt Ting unexpectedly dares to act tough in front of me. When I was fighting back and forth on the battlefield, you didn¡¯t even know which wild mother of yours was still in your arms, drinking milk with your wild father. ¡±

    Du Shoushou took a deep breath, and nced at An Zheng: ¡°Can¡¯t kill?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I can¡¯t kill you. Other than killing me, I¡¯m fine with anything else.¡±

    Du Shoushou smirked: ¡°Alright.¡±

    The emperor brought everyone out of the Wangyou Pavilion and stood them on the square outside. Cao Hu pointed his finger at Du Shoushou¡¯s nose and said: ¡°Speak, how much do you want Grandfather to give you? Is one hand enough? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hands.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The group of generals from the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb all startedughing, looking at Du Shoushou as if he was an idiot.

    ¡°General Cao Hu is a ninth stage Grandmaster, he is one of the top experts in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. It was like killing people on the battlefield, taking the head of a general was as easy as reaching for a bag of trash. This damn fatty¡¯s tone of voice is really big, he actually dares to say that he wants to give us two hands. ¡±

    Cao Baoughed and said: ¡°I have never seen such a boastful person, calling him an idiot is indeed an idiot. My brother can even crush him with one hand, and he still wants to give me two? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, General Cao Hu might not be the number one expert in Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, but he should at least be able to enter the top ten. This wild brat truly does not know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. I¡¯ll let him knowter wharue expert is like. ¡±

    Cao Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at Du Shoushou: ¡°A manly man, do you mean what you say?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll go back on my word.¡±

    The group immediately burst intoughter. Even General Zhang Ge, who had been silent all this time, could not help but shake his head.

    ¡°People know their own worth.¡±

    Emperor Cao Cheng said: ¡°You were previously so arrogant, but now that you have corrected yourself, even though your face is a little ugly, in the end, it will not harm your life. ¡°I beg your forgiveness, who asked you toe from afar to be a guest.¡±

    Du Shoushou said seriously: ¡°No no no, I said I regretted it because I didn¡¯t want to give him two hands anymore. I gave him two legs as well. ¡°I was chased down the street by your men because I didn¡¯t want to hurt the innocent.¡±

    He looked at Cao Hu, ¡°Attack as much as you want. If I make a move and I lose, you can do whatever you want with me.¡±

    Cao Hu cursed in a savage manner, stabbed the weapon in his hand into the ground, and charged forward inrge strides. The cultivation system in the secret realm was different from outside. Even An Zheng and the others were not sure what level the Nine Zongshi realm was. However, Du Shoushou had just obtained the inheritance of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, so his strength could not be underestimated.

    Du Shoushou saw Cao Hu rushing over, he lowered his head and dodged the punch, then took a step back and dodged the punch. Cao Hu¡¯s two punches failed to hit him and he was infuriated. Each punch brought with it a fierce wind as he closed in on him step by step. Du Shoushou could only dodge nonstop. Cao Hu¡¯s attack looked likaging river, but it just could not hit.

    ¡°So he¡¯s a coward that only knows how to dodge!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was even more amazing when I said that. So it was just because I ran away so fast.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, with such strength, you still dare to boast in front of General Cao Hu.¡±

    The sounds of ridicule from the crowd became louder and louder, but Cao Hu¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. He knew that he had done his best, and his opponent seemed to be evading in a sorry state, but he had not expended much energy at all. If he were to continue his attack like this, his Cultivation Power would be exhausted in less than ten minutes.

    ¡°No wonder. So his strength is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    General Zhang Ge nodded his head, and spoke while standing beside Emperor Cao Cheng: ¡°General Cao Hu is no match for him, if we continue fighting, Cao Hu¡¯s Cultivation Power will be exhausted in less than ten minutes, but he will not be injured.¡±

    Cao Chengughed: ¡°That does not count as his victory, Cao Hu has used his full strength, he cannot use force, how will he win?¡±

    Right after he finished speaking, Du Shoushou sneered: ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Come,e, I¡¯ll give you three more minutes. If you cannot defeat fat grandpa, fat grandpa will cripple you. ¡±

    Cao Hu was already a coward, but now that he was angered, he clenched his teeth and rushed forward again.

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobaiughed: This master of the ninth stage, is equivalent to the strength of us, who are at the early stage of Lower Completion Stage in the outside world. No matter how low our cultivation level falls, we will still be stronger than them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth did not stop talking. He counted from the beginning all the way to 180: ¡°Three minutes have already passed. fat grandpa will give you five more times, one, two, three, four, five ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain and hunt for tigers.¡±

    The moment thest word came to a stop, Du Shoushou suddenly lowered his head and rushed over. Cao Hu thought that Du Shoushou was going to hit him with his head, so he quickly dodged. However, when Du Shoushou lowered his head and charged forward, he suddenly turned around and directly flung himself out. Hisrge butt smashed into Cao Hu¡¯s face with a loud bang, and even if he did not use too much strength, it would still suffocate Cao Hu to death.

    With this butt, Cao Hu¡¯s face became t. His body retreated backward. His steps were heavy, and he had lost his bnce. Du Shoushou flung his left leg out, the shoe shooting straight towards him. Pa! It pped Cao Hu¡¯s face, and immediately smashed Cao Hu¡¯s nose. Immediately after that, Du Shoushou¡¯s right shoe also flew out, and witu sound, it was stuffed into Cao Hu¡¯s mouth.

    There was a dull thud, and the sound of a skull hitting the ground was as if someone had struck everyone in the chest witammer. Everyone felt suffocated, and even Cao Cheng¡¯s face became somewhat pale.

    Du Shoushou looked at Cao Hu, who had a shoe stuffed into his mouth, and snorted. He took out a new pair of shoes from his spatial space and put it on, then walked back while twisting his big butt.

    Chen Shaobai pped loudly and continuously, his voice seemed to have pped the faces of the group of people who had mocked Du Shoushou earlier. It was unknown just how many people felt their faces be hot fromughing.

    Emperor Cao Chengughed awkwardly: ¡°You are indeed a brave warrior.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi snorted coldly, ¡°He only won a single match. That¡¯s the face of a lowly person.¡±

    Previously, when Du Shoushou spoke rudely to her and offended her, she naturally felt ufortable. Now that Du Shoushou had beaten her uncle Cao Hu.

    ¡°Do we still need topete?¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed at Ya Kuo: ¡°If any of you feel that you can beat me, you can challenge this person. His strength is above mine, if you can beat him, I will also admit defeat.¡±

    Ya Kuo scratched his head in embarrassment: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    Cao Bao¡¯s eyes turned and he nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°This sissy knows how to add oil to vinegar. His words are weird, it is obvious that he is not a good person. This general wille meet you and teach you what is called etiquette. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and said to Chen Shaobai: ¡°He thought that you were easy to bully, and chose you for half a day.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who asked me to look so gentle?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No, no, no. He¡¯s talking about mother, not gentleness. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but if I can¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Since we have finished fighting him, let¡¯s fight as well.¡±

    Cao Bao helped Cao Hu up. Cao Hu spat out the smelly shoes in his mouth. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for a year. There was the taste of pickled stewed fish in his mouth that wouldn¡¯t go away for a long time.

    ¡°Be careful, that pretty boy might not be easy to mess with.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Big brother, don¡¯t worry. This person only dared to stand behind him and didn¡¯t dare to stand out. He had to be a coward. If I defeat him, it will save some face for you. As for the remaining people, we cannot fight with the Cao family anymore, let others fight with them. Zhang Ge has always had his eyes set on the top, he doesn¡¯t care about our Cao family¡¯s people, he¡¯ll let him fightter. As for Xu Zhe, he is the leader of His Majesty¡¯s imperial guards, he is even more arrogant, relying on his seniority, he does not ce either you or me in his eyes, and wants him to go upter. ¡±

    Cao Hu nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Cao Bao took a big step down from the stairs, waving his arm witaughty look on his face: ¡°Little white face, have you fought before? Have you killed anyone? Have you ever seen a battlefield filled with blood and corpses? I think you¡¯ll piss your pants if you see it. ¡°Oh right, did you squat down and pee?¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, but did not say a word.

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s get over it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Cao Bao came over: ¡°How do wepete, I¡¯ll let you choose first. From the looks of it, how about wepete with breast milk?¡± You, a pretty boy, must be very popr among women. If you want topete with me, I¡¯ll admit defeat. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a few steps forward, and after summoning his Scythe of Death, he rushed forward like an arrow. The moment Cao Bao saw the huge sickle, his expression changed. The aura of death on the sickle was like a knife, cutting through his skin almost instantly. His entire attention was focused on the sickle, but he discovered that Chen Shaobai had already arrived in front of him after suddenly stabbing the sickle into the ground.

    Cao Bao took out his own de and cut down. Obviously, he was the one who made the first move, but just as he raised his de, Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand was already there. Pa!! Chen Shaobai pped Cao Bao¡¯s face and half of his face immediately swelled up. The five finger marks could clearly be seen.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a step back.

    Cao Bao scolded as he shed with his saber. Simrly, Chen Shaobai waited for him to make his move before he made his move. The de had already reached the side of Chen Shaobai¡¯s neck, only then did he raise his arm. When the knife was just a centimeter away from his neck, his hand had already reached Cao Bao¡¯s face.

    Pow!

    The other side of his face was also swollen, and looked a lotrger than before. Cao Bao¡¯s originally scrawny face appeared dark and gloomy, and after those two ps, his face swelled up likig¡¯s head.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a step forward this time, and Cao Bao subconsciously took a step back: ¡°I¡¯m noting anymore ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle if you don¡¯te.¡±

    Chen Shaobai raised his hands, flicking the bow left and right. No matter how Cao Bao dodged, he was unable to dodge. After pping dozens of times, Cao Bao only had a few teeth left in his mouth. Chen Shaobai grabbed Cao Bao by his cor and threw him to the ground, then kicked his crotch: ¡°I am not that kind of gentle fatty, if I anger you, An Zheng will not let me kill you, so I can only vent my anger by not killing you.¡±

    With this kick, even if he did not die, he would not be able to recover within three to five months.

    Chen Shaobai stepped on Cao Bao¡¯s neck, picked up Du Shoushou¡¯s shoe, and patted on Cao Bao¡¯s mouth: ¡°Such a stinky mouth, no one has ripped it apart for you even now, you are truly lucky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, and teach you a lesson. In the future, you have to think too hard when you speak.¡±

    That mouth was smacked by Chen Shaobai, and it was badly mangled.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Emperor Cao Cheng waved his hand, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged. ¡°Too much?¡±

    Pah pah pah, three more times.

    He nced at Cao Cheng: ¡°This is usually too much.¡±

    After taking a few steps back, he suddenly ran back and squatted down to pat himself three more times.

    ¡°This is rather excessive.¡±

    He looked at Cao Cheng provocatively, but just as Cao Cheng opened his mouth and was about to say something, Chen Shaobai pped him again and again: ¡°This is too excessive.¡±

    He threw the smelly shoes on Cao Bao¡¯s face. ¡°This is very outrageous.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. This fight had caused the emperor to lose all face.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you still going to fight?¡±

    Before the Emperor could reply, An Zheng extended his hand and pointed at the generals: ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, you, you, you, you, you ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 965 - Eating human

    <h4>Chapter 965 ¨C Eating human</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes swept across the few people¡¯s faces, his eyes were like des. An expert like Xu Zhe, Zhang Ge could not help but be shocked by An Zheng¡¯s gaze. The few generals who were unstoppable on the battlefield were frightened by this gaze.

    Cao Cheng knew that if he continued to fight, his momentum would bepletely swept away. There was not only killing intent in that young man¡¯s eyes, but also a decisive, ruthless, and indisputable attitude.

    Those who were not aigher level could not have such a gaze.

    Cao Cheng coughed and said: ¡°Cough cough... There wasn¡¯t much time, it was urgent. The reason why I am doing this is because it concerns royal father, so I cannot help but be cautious. The Soaring Dragon tform is full of danger and danger. I am responsible for myself, for my father, and for all of you. ¡±

    An Zheng replied. ¡°That is to say, we are only doing this for your majesty, for Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, what does it have to do with us?¡±

    Cao Cheng was slightly surprised: ¡°What other reason do we need for you to do what we want?¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Hahahaha, we are not your sons, nor are we your subjects. You can point fingers at your subjects, but don¡¯t do this to us. ¡±

    Xiahou Yuan was just about to retort in anger, ¡°His Majesty told you to do something because he thought highly of you.¡± The words of the emperor are the imperial edict. You dare to disobey it? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn it, what does your family matter to us? I still say, we are not your sons, and I don¡¯t think your sons will listen to you. We are not your father. If it were your father, he would unconditionally care for his son. ¡±

    Xia Hou was about to attack, and Du Shoushou also stepped forward: ¡°Come.¡±

    Xia Hou Gang subconsciously stopped in his tracks, and turned around to nce at Cao Cheng.

    Cao Cheng said with a dark expression: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s not what we want, it¡¯s what you want. Tell us the truth about the Soaring Dragon tform, otherwise we would not have entered. ¡°With these useless things of yours, entering would only result in death.¡±

    ¡°I have said that I want to hear news of royal father.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°That¡¯s why everything inside the Soaring Dragon tform belongs to me. You only need to receive news from your royal father, and we will take away everything else that we want.¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Are you talking to us?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you deaf? Do I need to tell you again? ¡±

    Cao Cheng: ¡°No one has ever dared to speak like this in front of us before. Have you ever considered the consequences of saying these words?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved. Although his cultivation had fallen to a very low realm, his physique was still strong. He teleported in front of Cao Cheng, and Xu Zhe and Zhang Ge who were standing not too far away from him took action at the same time. Both of their arms extended out, but An Zheng¡¯s hand was already grabbing onto Cao Cheng¡¯s neck.

    Xu Zhe and Zhang Ge were only two meters away from Cao Cheng, but An Zheng was at least fifteen meters away. An Zheng¡¯s hand was already tightly grabbing onto Cao Cheng¡¯s neck. The two people¡¯s hands were at least two feet away from Cao Cheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs in front of us.¡±

    An Zheng slowly raised one of his arms. ¡°This is your world, but we are not your people. We will help you find your father, and we will not do anything for you. It¡¯s still the same old saying. If my friend and I are rted to each other in the Soaring Dragon tform, then we will have to bring back that thing. ¡±

    Cao Cheng coughed a few times, ¡°We... I promise you all. ¡±

    An Zheng put Cao Cheng down and turned back. ¡°You are not an emperor in front of us, you are in front of your subjects. We are not in a subject rtionship, we are in a partnership rtionship. We take what we want, and you get what you want. Also, don¡¯t speak of your loyalty and filial piety ¡­ You want to find your father, not because you want to make sure he¡¯s alive, but because you want to make sure he¡¯s dead, right? ¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s face became pale, and with a snort, he flicked his sleeves and left.

    Two hourster, the team reorganized. No matter how uneptable An Zheng and the rest¡¯s humiliation was to the Empire, the matter of the Soaring Dragon Arena had to be handled with the participation of An Zheng and the others. With the sachet of the Great Sima of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb and the weakness of their own strength, it was impossible for them to enter without An Zheng.

    The gathering of almost one thousand eight hundred people waspleted, and one thousand five hundred of them were the elite soldiers of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. These people were all veterans who had fought in the battlefield for a long time, and each of them had more than one human life on their hands.

    The remaining three hundred people, including Xu Zhe, Zhang Ge, and the other generals, as well as some experts of the Martial House were there. What was surprising was that even the emperor, Cao Cheng, had personallye.

    The group started to leave the city. Cao Cheng changed into a normal set of embroidered clothes and hid amongst the guards. Inadvertently, a cold glint shed in the eyes that looked at An Zheng, but after Chen Shaobai saw this, he pulled at An Zheng: ¡°Be careful, we have offended this emperor, he will not let this matter rest.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°He seems vicious, but his schemes are exposed, nothing much.¡±

    The group left the Imperial City and headed towards the western mountains. An Zheng and the others were at the back intentionally. The group in front of them had been keeping their guards up as they marched forward. It was unknown what they were worried about since they were so close to the Ye City. After exiting the Ye city, An Zheng noticed that there were no viges on both sides of the road. The fields looked fertile, but no one was farming them.

    Chen Shaobai lowered his voice and said: ¡°These people are probably plotting something big, and all the citizens of Ye City are kept in the dark. They think this is the safest ce to be, but I always feel like it¡¯s terribly creepy here. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°When we reach the Soaring Dragon Stage, don¡¯t go in. Walk at the back.¡±

    The closer they got, the more An Zheng noticed that the procession beside them had started to approach them consciously. Every single one of their expressions became especially solemn, and there was even a kind of unspeakable fear in their eyes.

    Even after entering the mountain, the road was still wide and sturdy. An Zheng kicked the road and found ayer of white ashes and rocks below. A path built like this would not have any major problems for hundreds of years, so it was obvious that the Soaring Dragon tform would need to be used for a long time.

    But why was it always abandoned?

    Gradually, an enormous structure appeared in the distance. The size of the Soaring Dragon tform was iparably shocking. In the middle of the mountain covered in emerald green, a tall tform rose up from the ground. The dais was of red brick, and the balustrade was a dazzling gold. However, when one got closer, they would see that the walls were mottled with paint. It was clear that no one had been here for a long time.

    ¡°You guys go first!¡±

    Xiahou Sheng had just arrived when he coldly said, ¡°Since you wish to take the reward, then you must have the resolve to send yourself to your death.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed onto Xiahou Gang¡¯s arm, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the front, but we need a leader.¡±

    Xiahou Gang¡¯s face instantly paled, losing all color in an instant. He was so frightened that his shoulders began to tremble. An Zheng sneered: ¡°We don¡¯t know the way, so we naturally need a guide. Since General Xiahou hase to notify us, I believe His Majesty the Emperor has the same intention as well.

    He grabbed Xiahou, who was so scared that his legs went limp. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t go? We don¡¯t want to go, and we have no other choice, right? ¡±

    An Zheng grabbed his pulse as he dragged him forward. Xiahou Gang howled likig that was being butchered. A great general, who had fought and fought on the battlefield, had been frightened to this extent. Who knew how many secrets were hidden in the Soaring Dragon Station?

    An Zheng did not bother about him and pulled Xiahou along as they walked up. Behind the high tform of the Soaring Dragon wace with 999 steps. When he reached the end of it, Xiahou Chang was so frightened that he went limp and waspletely dragged up. On the high tform, they found that the dust was like snow, and the surface was as t as a mirror. There wasn¡¯t even a shallow mark on it.

    Xia Hou had already fainted, An Zheng dragged him all the way to the outside of the pce gate.

    Below the stage, a group of people looked up to An Zheng and the others. Cao Cheng shouted loudly: ¡°You can go in, we will personally lead the imperial guards to support you.¡±

    Hearing Cao Cheng¡¯s shout, Xia Hou suddenly woke up and continued to wail, ¡°Your Majesty, please save me. This subject isn¡¯t afraid of death, but this subject doesn¡¯t want to end up like that. Your subject pleads for your grace, your subject. Please spare this subject. ¡±

    Cao Cheng said loudly: ¡°We will take care of your wife and children, you can go without worry.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°You and Ya Kuo are at the back, I will be at the front, and Chen Shaobai will be in the middle to support you.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we would enterst? Why did youe in first?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You cannot let others take Chen Shaobai¡¯s things.¡±

    The moment the four of them entered the pce with Xiahou Sheng, the wooden door creaked open and the smell of dust wafted toward them from inside. The spiderweb had already sealed the wooden door. When he pushed it open, it was as if he had opened the door to hell. However, An Zheng had actually entered this ce more than once, let alone this ce.

    There seemed to be a faint sounding from inside, likoisonous snake spitting out its tongue.

    Xiahou Gang was truly shocked senseless this time. He was dragged inside like a dead dog by An Zheng, leaving deep scars on the ground. An Zheng took a few steps forward and surveyed his surroundings. There seemed to bair of sinister eyes that were staring fixedly at them within the darkness.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±

    Just as An Zheng said this, a ck figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Their reactions were already extremely fast, and their speed was also extremely fast. However, they were still half a step too slow. The ck shadow snatched Xiahou Gang from An Zheng¡¯s hands and quickly retreated to a corner of the wall where he squatted down. Lowering his head, he bit into Xiahou Gang¡¯s arm. It was as if he had bitten off a lotus root and snapped it with a crack.

    The strange man put half of his arm into his mouth, and after a few moments, he finished it offpletely with a ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sound. Then, a pair of w ws ripped through Xiahou Gang¡¯s stomach, pulling out the bloody intestines and swallowing them one by one.

 Chapter 966 - Samsara of the Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 966 ¨C Samsara of the Heavenly Dao</h4>

    The strange man dragged Xiahou Gang¡¯s corpse into a corner and began to eat. He bit off his arm and chewed on it like he was eating lotus roots. Then he used his fingers to prick his stomach, pulling out the bloody intestines and stuffing them into his mouth.

    He raised his head from time to time to look at An Zheng and the others. An Zheng and the others had only taken a few steps forward and this person had subconsciously retreated a little. His eyes nced at An Zheng and the others, and he swallowed his food as fast as he could, as if he was afraid that An Zheng and the others would snatch his food away.

    ¡°This is why Xiahou didn¡¯t dare toe in when he said it, right?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head, he did not know what to say.

    The strange man started to eat his thigh after he finished eating his internal organs. He had no idea how a person could eat so much. Xiahou Yuan waall and sturdy man, and he weighed at least one hundred and eighty kilograms. The amount of food he had consumed in one piece was almost all.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked cautiously.

    The man raised his head and nced at An Zheng. He squatted down and shrank back again while chewing on a leg that was in his hand.

    ¡°How is it inside?¡±

    Someone shouted from outside the hall. Apparently, they did not dare to approach.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°There iwisted corpse here that seems to have starved to death. General Xiahou is currently inspecting the corpse, he seems to be scared senseless. ¡°All of you, quicklye in and take a look. This dead man is so strange. His fingernails are so long, and General Xiahou even said that he ate human flesh.¡±

    After a while, the emperor, Cao Cheng, under the protection of the High Generals Zhang Ge and Xu Zhe, as well as the Martial Aunt Cao Yanzhi, brought dozens of cultivators into the great hall. As soon as they entered, Du Shoushou closed the door and stood at the door blocking their way back.

    Chen Shaobai gave Du Shoushou a big thumbs up. ¡°Awesome.¡±

    When Cao Cheng entered, he saw the person curled up in the dark corner. He screamed and almost fell to the ground. Xu Zhe and Zhang Ge were trying to protect him as they tried to leave, but they were stopped by An Zheng.

    ¡°His Majesty seems to be very afraid of this person?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the strange person.

    Hearing the two words ¡°Your Majesty¡±, the strange man was stunned for a moment, then quickly crawled over and kowtowed, ¡°This subject, Cao Lie, pays his respects to Your Majesty. Does Your Majesty want this subject to lead the troops to war? I have settled in the northwest, and there are no more traitors in the west. This official had also wiped out Hebei Province and swept away the outside world. For thousands of miles, hundreds of thousands of bandits had been exterminated. This subject has already wiped out Liaodong. This subject can still fight! ¡±

    Cao Cheng was so scared that his face turned pale, and he subconsciously retreated. Cao Yanzhi red at An Zheng as he pulled out his sword to block in front of Cao Cheng.

    ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t believe in this subject?¡±

    That strange man¡¯s face turned sad, ¡°I have no intention to be the emperor!¡±

    Cao Cheng suddenly eximed, turned and ran. Du Shoushou blocked the door andughed coldly: ¡°When An Zheng told me, I didn¡¯t believe him. When people said that tigers don¡¯t eat children, you were actually so vicious to the point of treating your own father like this.¡±

    Cao Cheng roared: ¡°NO! If not, how could my Cao family establish a kingdom? ¡°If not, how could our Cao family rule the world?¡±

    ¡°Cao family?¡±

    The strange man suddenly stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, our Cao family will rule the world in the future!¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°No one is pitiful, everyone can be hateful.¡±

    He nced at Du Shoushou: ¡°Let¡¯s let them continue with their show, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    From the beginning till the end, the strange person did not look at An Zheng, his eyes were staring straight at Cao Cheng. When An Zheng and the others walked towards the rear hall, he suddenly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s actually you, unfilial son! I, Cao Lie, have been unstoppable my entire life, unrivalled in the world, but I was actually harmed by an unfilial son like you! Come over here, I¡¯ll tear you apart alive! ¡±

    Cao Cheng retreated quickly: ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±

    Xu Zhe and Zhang Ge looked at each other, but neither of them moved. The two only protected Cao Cheng and retreated. Only Cao Yanzhi stepped forward and thrust her sword toward that strange man¡¯s throat.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, that entric actually managed to catch the extremely sharp sword with one hand, causing Cao Yanzhi to be unable to pull it out. The weird guy slightly raised his chin, looking down at them: ¡°Gu Nan is fighting in the north, dominating the world. There are countless heroes in the world who have been killed by me. You youngsters think you are qualified to kill me? ¡±

    Witurn of his wrist, the long sword turned into a fried dough twist and wrapped around his hand. When he let go, the long sword immediately cracked and shattered into countless pieces. The broken body of the sword shot out like an explosive bullet. Several cultivators of the Martial House were directly pierced through and killed. Cao Yanzhi quickly retreated, but she was still unable to dodge in time. Her shoulder was pierced by a broken sword, which prated through and flew back towards Cao Cheng. General Xu Zhe used the long de in his hand to block, and with a dang sound, his de broke. Zhang Ge was slightly slower than him, but only slightly slower. His spear was raised horizontally. When the broken sword struck the spear, the spear actually bent so much that it almost broke in half, causing Zhang Ge to retreat backwards.

    Cao Lieughed at the sky, ¡°Many years ago, someone surnamed Yuan imed that he was the ruler of the world and single-handedly exterminated his n. Some with surname Lu boasted that they were invincible in this world, yet they killed him under the city alone. Those heroes who used the world as a chessboard, who wouldn¡¯t bow down to them? ¡°You kids actually dare to draw your swords in front of me?¡±

    The moment he stood up, he gave off a domineering aura.

    Cao Lie moved forward, and instantly appeared in front of Cao Cheng. Cao Yanzhi extended her hand out and with a p of Cao Lie¡¯s palm on her chest, Cao Yanzhi flew out like a broken kite, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood in midair. Zhang Ge tried to block, but Cao Lie¡¯s punch broke apart his iron spear. Zhang Ge fell backwards onto the ground, his face pale white. Xu Zhe came over to block, but Cao Lie red at him furiously with his tiger eyes. Xu Zhe kneeled down and said, ¡°This official knows his wrongs!¡±

    Cao Lie walked over and when he was in front of Cao Cheng, he lost the support from his left and right and kneeled down on the ground withump: ¡°Your son ¡­ This son has no choice but to do so. ¡±

    Cao Lieughed coldly: ¡°You¡¯re actually called Emperor? In that case, I won¡¯t kill you. Since the Cao family had already dominated the world, they could not afford to ruin their ten-thousand-year future. But let me tell you, your horizons are too low. I know why you plotted against me all those years ago. You think that the alliance of nations and I was wrong to give up the great situation of dominating the world at that time and lead the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s elites to attack the Immortal pce. The most important thing to you is to ascend the throne ¡­ My child. ¡±

    Cao Lie reached out and grabbed Cao Cheng by his cor to lift him up, ¡°Your horizons are really too low ¡­ Why do I need to go to war for so many years? Not for a country. Under the rule of the immortal pce, the mortal world was in danger. I want to rule the world, to end this chaotic world, to resist the immortal pce. The world is unfair. What benefits do you have if you are anxious to be the emperor? They were just the targets of the public ¡­ Under the Immortal Pce, even if one were to be the emperor, he would only be an ant in their eyes. ¡±

    ¡°I never believe in destiny!¡±

    Cao Lie said: ¡°Child, do you think that the truly strong are the Peerless Emperors? No... I could have done it years ago if I had only been an emperor. What I want is to conquer all the experts in the world. Whether it is the Mortal Realm or the Immortal Pce, they are just a battle in my journey. Do you know what I want? ¡±

    Cao Cheng was so scared that he could only shake his head.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± You have my blood in your bones, and yet you are so weak. How could I, Cao Lie, a hero of my life have such a good-for-nothing son like you? Do you think I want to kill all the heroes in the world to show myself? No, no, no. Since the chaotic world is not even fair, the world is uncertain, so I will continue to fight. What I seek is not for me to be invincible, but for me to live in peace and quiet for a long time. The people of the world are ignorant, do not know how to resist, and do not have the courage to do so. Only I can lead the people of this world to kill all those who oppress us. ¡±

    ¡°The Immortal pce is the real enemy.¡±

    Cao Lie threw Cao Cheng out, ¡°Get lost, get back to be your emperor.¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at Xu Zhe, who was kowtowing nonstop: ¡°You are a loyal subject and a smart person. When you stopped Gu Lao, you did not think about me alone, nor did you think about Cao Cheng alone.

    He then looked at Zhang Ge, ¡°You were the first one to ambush Gu Yong, and he didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Cao Cheng suddenly roared: ¡°You think you can wipe out the entire world? You¡¯ve basically trapped the entire mortal world in fire and water! If you attack the Immortal Pce, you will only bring about a cmity to the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb! In the beginning, did I object? Even though you said it in a dignified manner, wasn¡¯t it all for the dream of invincibility in your heart?! In order to attack the Immortal pce, you actually joined hands with Zhuge Qionglu and ambushed the demon army. Do you know that the reputation of the Cao family will be ruined? If the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism knew the truth, then our Cao family would have been destroyed! ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any reputation!¡±

    Cao Lie waved his hand: ¡°What¡¯s reputation?! The history books are written by the sessful, and what theter generations see is what I let them see. If not for my battle, would Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism have intervened? ¡±

    Cao Cheng: ¡°Kill me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before: I won¡¯t kill you. Even if you¡¯ve tried to kill me before, I will still not kill you.¡±

    Cao Lie said coldly: ¡°Scram, go back and guard the Cao family¡¯s mountains and rivers, and be a good emperor.¡±

    He turned around and walked towards the Soaring Dragon Stage inrge strides: ¡°The person who just entered was you who invited me to kill me, right? Back then, you persuaded a bunch of my old subjects to join hands with Zhuge Qionglu, but you still couldn¡¯t kill me even after joining hands, right? Using a formation to imprison me in the Soaring Dragon tform, I have to say, Zhuge pi Fu¡¯s formation is peerless in this world, I cannot leave. ¡°But the person whoes in here is in my life or death situation.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi crawled over to support Cao Cheng, but she was thrown off by Cao Cheng. The guards lifted the corpses up and dragged them out. Cao Lie turned to look at them, and the guards ran off.

    Cao Lie originally thought that An Zheng and the rest had already entered the back of the great hall, but when he turned around, he saw that An Zheng was sitting on the high throne, swinging both of his legs as he looked at him.

    ¡°Is this a court y or a family y?¡±

    ¡°Soplicated.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°But no matter what kind of show it is, why aren¡¯t there any good people in it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and said: ¡°We are also in the drama now, we are good people.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou: ¡°Now I suddenly feel that there¡¯s really the cycle of heaven... Do you understand now, why the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism led us to this ce? ¡±

    Du Shoushou clenched his fists and said, ¡°I know ¡­ Da Chi already knows who killed his tribesmen, that¡¯s why he brought us here. Although I am not of the Spirit Demon race, but since I have been chosen by the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism as his sessor, this enmity ¡­ The fat grandpa has taken the burden for the Spirit Demon Race. ¡±

 Chapter 967 - Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 967 ¨C Immortality</h4>

    Du Shoushou jumped down from the stage and looked at Cao Lie: ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch the big show in your house, but I have to add another scene for you. During the battle of the immortal pce, the person Zhuge Qionglu found was actually you. Originally, it was a demon army that was invited to assist you all in your battle, but they were ambushed by you and Zhuge Qionglu. You should repay this debt. ¡±

    Cao Lie scoffed, ¡°What I want is not how the process is, but how the results will be. Didn¡¯t the immortal pce get destroyed, and the demon race also suffered heavy losses? It¡¯s extremely difficult for them to harm the human world again, so this is the result. ¡±

    He pointed at Du Shoushou: ¡°You want to kill Gu? Since the day he started fighting alone, countless people had wanted to kill him in the past hundred years, just like the crucian carp that crossed the river. However, there weren¡¯t many people who could be near him. ¡°I have never expected youmoners to understand loneliness, and call yourselves widows. It is not something a mortal can bear.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Stop bullshitting, I only know how to pay with my life, I owe you money.¡±

    An Zheng patted the throne, ¡°Your old subordinates attacked you, while your son attacked you. Even until today, they still believed that you were wrong.

    ¡°Hahahaha, what a joke.¡±

    Cao Lie said loudly, ¡°And you guys are still trying to differentiate right from wrong? How childish are you all? In his lifetime, killing was incalcble, and he had also saved countless lives. Sacrifice a few demi-humans in exchange for the destruction of the entire immortal pce, and you ask me if I¡¯m right or wrong? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk to you.¡±

    He jumped down from the stage and punched Cao Lie in the face. Not only did Cao Lie not dodge it, he struck his fist towards Du Shoushou¡¯s fist, ¡°When you were all alone in this world, you guys have no idea where you were right now.¡±

    Witong sound, Du Shoushou¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, and directly smashed into the throne behind him.

    ¡°First, he looked for me to cooperate, then he plotted against me with my son¡¯s subordinates and imprisoned me here. They thought I would suffer for the rest of my life, but they didn¡¯t know how much I¡¯d gained over the years. If I kill all of you, I¡¯ll leave you for the meat, hahahaha. ¡±

    Cao Lie pounced forward like a fierce tiger descending the mountain. An Zheng shed across the stage andnded a fist strike head-on with Cao Lie¡¯s fist. Unexpectedly, An Zheng was also sent flying backwards from the impact.

    ¡°I¡¯m already familiar with this barrier, but you guys aren¡¯t. They wanted to use this barrier to trap me, but I got used to the environment here. I know how to use everything here, but you guys can¡¯t. In this ce, it is my invincible world! ¡±

    Cao Lie fought alone against the four of them, and actually had the upper hand. This ce was extremely strange, An Zheng and the rest¡¯s cultivations were being suppressed extremely strongly. If it was in the outside world, Cao Lie would definitely not be a match for An Zheng.

    Just at that moment, Xu Zhe and Zhang Ge rushed in: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about hurting my Lord!¡±

    Zhang Ge shouted, ¡°My Lord, Feir and the others are all injured!¡±

    Cao Lieughed loudly: ¡°Someone I brought out alone! These are all people that I brought out alone! ¡±

    Xu Zhe held a long de and shed at Du Shoushou, who used a Triton to block. Cao Lie suddenly approached and punched at Du Shoushou¡¯s chest. An Zheng sent Xu Zhe flying with a kick and blocked Cao Lie¡¯s punch with both of his fists.

    ¡°My lord, I will help you!¡±

    Zhang Ge stabbed a longnce towards An Zheng, who quickly dodged. But unexpectedly, Zhang Ge¡¯s longnce suddenly turned, and pierced into Cao Lie¡¯s back. Witu sound, the longnce¡¯snce almost entirely pierced out from the middle of its waist.

    ¡°Little one!¡±

    Cao Lie grabbed the longnce from the back and pulled it towards him extremely fiercely. The longnce pierced through his body, and Zhang Ge was dragged over. Cao Lie swung his hand and pulled the longnce out from in front of him. The longnce shot out like lightning and stabbed into the wall with a dang sound. He clutched Zhang Ge¡¯s neck and said, ¡°How dare you sneak attack me!¡±

    Zhang Ge coughed a few times, his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°The world has changed. I recite my old friendship, but as the living of the world, I can¡¯t not kill you. ¡±

    ¡°With just you?!¡±

    Cao Lie threw Zhang Ge onto the ground fiercely, and smashed Zhang Ge¡¯s chest with his foot. That foot waspletely stomped into Zhang Ge¡¯s chest, and shattered bones and flesh shot out in all directions like bullets. His heart was crushed, and he instantly lost his life force.

    ¡°Give me some more. How can I be afraid of you?¡±

    Just as he was shouting, Xu Zhe hugged him from behind, ¡°My lord, this subject has let you down!¡±

    Xu Zhe¡¯s arms suddenly swelled up, and tightly restrained Cao Lie like two horned dragons. The muscles on his arm bulged out like steel, making Cao Lie unable to struggle free no matter how he struggled.

    ¡°Xu Zhe! Even you want to betray me?! ¡±

    ¡°For Your Majesty, this subject has no choice but to do so. I have followed my lord on the battlefield for decades, and have never been less loyal to him. I have done such an outrageous thing today. After the death of my lord, I shall use my death to apologize and allow my lord to punish me as he pleases. ¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed over, and the Triton stabbed towards Cao Lie¡¯s heart. Puff! The trident pierced the monster¡¯s back. Cao Lie¡¯s body stiffened, and he subconsciously lowered his head to look at the location of his heart.

    He crouched down fiercely, grabbed Xu Zhe¡¯s feet and lifted him up. Xu Zhe unsteadily stood and fell backwards. Cao Lie smashed onto Xu Zhe¡¯s body, taking this opportunity to struggle free, and punched through Xu Zhe¡¯s chest. ¡°Gu Wuxin, it¡¯ll be better to see if you, a traitor, have the heart to do so!¡±

    His right fist had pierced through his chest, pulling Xu Zhe¡¯s heart out. Thick blood continued to flow from his hand, but his heart was still beating slightly.

    ¡°This heart is ck, what is the use of you keeping it?!¡±

    When Cao Lie opened his mouth, the corner of his mouth suddenly split open, the hole directly hitting his face, the bloodied look was extremely terrifying, but he did not seem to be afraid of pain, as he stuffed his entire heart into his mouth. The corners of his mouth were split open below his ears, making him look even more terrifying than a demon from hell.

    ¡°ck heart, not good.¡±

    Cao Lie spat out the meat he was chewing, and nced at An Zheng: ¡°Is that it? You actually dare to kill Gu Yong? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly pushed Ya Kuo away, ¡°You guys go out first!¡±

    Ya Kuo was unable to dodge in time and was pushed out of the door by An Zheng. Without waiting for him to react, An Zheng had already arrived in front of Cao Lie and began to attack ferociously, fist after fist, as fast as lightning.

    ¡°The ce where he was imprisoned happened to be the ce where the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism kept the Cultivation Power for the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. Cao Lie must have found something in this ce, which was why he was able to survive and not perish. ¡±

    After An Zheng shouted, Chen Shaobai suddenly reacted, ¡°Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, indestructible!¡±

    An Zheng attacked fiercely while being woken up by Heaven Eyes in the middle of the fight. good old man had been in deep sleep for a long time already, and with Heaven Eyes in the Blood Pearl Bracelet s space, he called out for a whole four or five minutes without being able to wake good old man up.

    good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations was unparalleled in the world, but his body was too weak, and could not withstand the sudden increase in strength, so he needed to sleep and digest it. Whether it was the increase in strength or the excessive consumption of strength, one had to fall into a deep sleep to recover.

    An Zheng raised all of his strength, not giving Cao Lie a chance to retaliate, he fiercely attacked and forced him to retreat step by step.

    The power of reincarnation in An Zheng¡¯s left eye was not very strong, and it was suppressed, so he could not control it. Cao Lie¡¯s face turned cold after being forced back dozens of steps: ¡°You will die the worst.¡±

    ck energy spread out from his palms when his hands were in ce, and it coiled around An Zheng¡¯s neck likython. An Zheng dodged with a teleport and kicked Cao Lie in the back. But this kick seemed to have no effect on Cao Lie at all.

    ¡°Gu, immortal and indestructible!¡±

    Cao Lie suddenly turned his body, and before An Zheng could retract his leg, he grabbed An Zheng¡¯s ankle and threw him out in a circle. An Zheng¡¯s body flipped in mid air, both his hands and feet struck the pir at the same time, and his body bounced back straight towards Cao Lie.

    Puff!

    Chen Shaobai swept his Scythe of Death s from his back andnded them on Cao Lie¡¯s neck. With this sickle strike, more than four-fifths of Cao Lie¡¯s neck was severed, leaving behind only ayer of flesh. His head tilted to the side and almost fell, but he lifted it up and pressed it back against his neck.

    ¡°No one can kill Gu!¡±

    Cao Lie turned around and chased after Chen Shaobai. ¡°So many opponents, each of them dead at the hands of a lone wolf, yet I¡¯m not harmed in the slightest!¡±

    Du Shoushou was likuman tank, he collided into Cao Lie and sent him flying with a loud bang. Cao Lie¡¯s body was almost embedded into the wall, his head nted again. He pressed his head against it again and twisted it back and forth a few times. If one did not die when he had reached this point, it would indeed cause one to feel despair.

    His chest was already pierced, and his neck was almostpletely sliced off, but Cao Lie was still so strong and unreasonable.

    Taking the chance when Cao Lie was flying, Chen Shaobai threw the Scythe of Death out. The sickle rotated and pierced into Cao Lie¡¯s chest, pinning him firmly to the wall. Du Shoushou threw the Triton in his hand, and witu sound, it stabbed into Cao Lie¡¯s forehead. The trident pierced through his skull and nailed itself to the wall.

    But after a moment, Cao Lie suddenly opened his eyes. He raised his hand to pull the trident off his head, and threw it back towards Du Shoushou. This time, the attack was even faster and stronger. Du Shoushou was not in time to dodge as the Triton had already pierced his shoulder. The Triton swung Du Shoushou backwards and sent him flying. Chen Shaobai reached out to grab the trident¡¯s handle, but he was also sent flying.

    An Zheng grabbed onto his trident with one hand, stepped on it, and shattered several floor tiles with a kacha sound, forcefully pulling the two people back.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Cao Lie took this opportunity to pull out the Scythe of Death, grabbed it and rushed towards An Zheng and the other two.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Du Shoushou cursed, and then kicked Chen Shaobai away, blocking off the attack himself.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, an extremely pleasing cat¡¯s cry appeared, and good old man appeared on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder after a streak of white light. The stars in its eyes were as dazzling as the Milky Way. Following the cat¡¯s cry, Cao Lie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he stopped in mid-air, unable to move. Then, he stretched his limbs, as if he had been pulled apart by some force.

    The stars in good old man¡¯s eyes started to spin, and a deep blue stream of air flowed out from Cao Lie¡¯s mouth and nose, converging into good old man¡¯s eyes. It was the indestructible power brought by the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the Great Emperor Purple Ivy. All of it was taken back by the good old man.

    good old man¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter, just like the Milky Way.

    Cao Lie¡¯s bodynded on the ground with a loud thump, and shriveled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Gu ¡­¡± I definitely won¡¯t lose! ¡±

    He raised his hand to grab at An Zheng and the others, but Du Shoushou picked up the Triton and suddenly poked the back of his head, ¡°You should have died a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 968 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 968 ¨C Confusion</h4>

    The stars in good old man¡¯s eyes were iparably bright, as if they were shining like a boundless universe. From Cao Lie¡¯s nose and mouth, streams of air flowed into good old man¡¯s eyes. In that moment, Cao Lie¡¯s body became weak and he fell to the ground, twitching.

    Du Shoushou grabbed his Triton and rushed forward, raised his trident and stabbed it into the back of Cao Lie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Cao Cheng kneeled down at the door and kowtowed heavily.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Cao Cheng. There was suddenly something indescribable in his heart, something veryplicated. No one was clear about this matter between father and son. Whether it was his father making more mistakes or his son making more mistakes, it might not be as important anymore.

    Cao Cheng stood up after kowtowing a few times, his face full of tears. Trembling, he walked over and picked up Cao Lie¡¯s body. He then turned around and walked towards the outside of the hall.

    An Zheng nced at Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai: ¡°The two of you go in and look for it, this is your lucky chance. Ya Kuo and I will stand guard outside. Although Cao Cheng does not look like he will y any more tricks, it¡¯s still better to be safe. ¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, then nodded at the same time. The two of them ran into the great hall. An Zheng sat down on the doorstep of the great hall and took a sip from his wine jug. The things that had happened recently were a bit strange, as if they were just a dream. Why did this ce exist? Would the bnce of the Mortal Realm, which Purple Ivy and Da Chi had protected together, really be stable?

    They might have just done what they thought they should do, but they were well aware of how the mortal world would develop. As long as there is desire in one¡¯s heart, the dispute will not end. The so-called peaceful and prosperous world was a world of great struggles. It all depended on who waspeting and what waspeting. If others came to fight, the world would not be safe. If An Zheng came topete, what kind of world would the world be?

    Ya Kuo walked over and squatted beside An Zheng: ¡°You are someone who can be friends.¡±

    An Zheng passed the wine pot to Ya Kuo: ¡°You too.¡±

    Ya Kuoughed honestly: ¡°Friends are always the same. I can tell that the three of you are very brave, so I am also willing to be close with you guys. While protecting His Highness, you could have just left, but you didn¡¯t. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Today, you also didn¡¯t just leave.¡±

    Ya Kuo rubbed his butt, ¡°But you threw me out.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but shake his head and smile, ¡°This is the past of the people of Central ins. You should not be involved. If I let you get hurt because of this, I will feel uneasy. ¡±

    Ya Kuo looked into the distance. Cao Cheng walked down the stage step by step with Cao Lie¡¯s body in his arms. Below the stage, the group was in a ready position, but there wainge of sorrow mixed in. The two Great Generals who had fought for the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb for dozens of years did not die on the battlefield. Instead, they died in the hands of their Great Master, whom they had followed for dozens of years. And they were willing to throw their lives away. Perhaps they felt that living was better than dying.

    Just as Cao Cheng was about to return to the group, a ck figure suddenly rushed over from afar, right after which a cold light exploded.

    ¡°Return my lord¡¯s life!¡±

    With a loud bang, Cao Cheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, and a pool of blood sprayed out in the middle of the air. While in midair, he had died. His chest had been prated by the cold light, and his broken internal organs were scattered all over the ground. An Zheng thought that it was someone loyal to Cao Lie that had attacked him, but after seeing who it was clearly, An Zheng felt his heart clogged up.

    Zhao Mie.

    General Zhao Mie of Shu had somehow arrived in this secret realm. He suddenly shot out his spear. The cold light on the spear was like ten thousand shooting stars piercing through his chest. Even the Da Lou Golden Immortal could not save Cao Cheng, as the father and son duo¡¯s bodies were lying on the ground.

    Zhao Mie looked at the thousand soldiers and said loudly: ¡°I am General Zhao Mie of Great Shu, kill Cao Zhe, avenge my master!¡±

    Those soldiers and cultivators were stunned for a moment. One of them shouted ¡°kill the traitor¡± and then rushed forward. What was shocking was that Zhao Mie did not leave!

    ¡°I have fought in the war with my lord¡¯s advisor and have never retreated.¡±

    Zhao Mie then stabbed his spear into the enemy troops alone, causing heads to fly and blood to stter. Even though his Cultivation Power was severely suppressed in this secret realm, fighting into thousands of troops was still unstoppable. That rusty but cold iron spear flew up and down in the crowd as one cultivator after another from the Wei Kingdom fell to the ground. It had only been a few minutes, but Zhao Mie had actually charged from one end of the group to the other, learning all the way.

    At least a few hundred people were killed by him, but Zhao Mie still did not leave, chasing after the soldiers and ughtering them to death.

    ¡°This person must be crazy.¡±

    Ya Kuo¡¯s face paled as he watched, ¡°How can he be so crazy and so fierce?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe him in that moment either. From a certain perspective, Zhao Mie and Zhang Ge who had died in his hands were the same kind of person. They looked magnificent, but they didn¡¯t have a life of their own. They lived not for themselves, but for others.

    An Zheng and Ya Kuo did not move, because this was the story of this world, they should not have taken action.

    When Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou came out of the great hall, Zhao Mie, who was covered in blood, had also killed all one thousand five hundred soldiers by himself. One person massacred 1500 people, causing blood to stain his entire body. As he walked, the blood also flowed down along the stream of his battle armor. With a single step, he left a bloody footprint on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you guys here as well?¡±

    Zhao Mie slightly raised his chin and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you the helper that Cao Zhe invited?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We are only here to retrieve some things, it has nothing to do with this ce. If we were invited by Cao Cheng, we would have already attacked you. ¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s eyes shed, he turned and left.

    Du Shoushou shouted: ¡°Hero, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Return to Big Shu and protect the country and the citizens.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a horse rode over from afar. The rider who was still far away could not see the miserable scene on this side, and shouted while riding: ¡°War report! A good news! The Zhong Great Governor has already conquered the capital of Shu and the Lord of Shu is captured alive.

    When he rushed to the bottom of the Soaring Dragon tform and saw the floor full of corpses, as well as His Majesty amongst them, he waspletely dumbfounded. Zhao Mie arrived in a sh and pulled the rider off the horse, ¡°Say it again!¡±

    The rider said shakily, ¡°The Kingdom of Shu... ¡°The country of Shu has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Zhao Mie kicked the soldier away, throwing him back with the spear in his hand. The iron spear turned into a stream of light and pierced through the soldier¡¯s body. With a ¡°tut¡± sound, the spear was nailed to a stone wall in the distance. The spear shaft still continued to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡±

    Zhao Mie kneeled down, and started crying witoarse voice.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I really want to console him, but I don¡¯t know what to say. War between nations never involved justice or evil. No matter if it¡¯s the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb destroying Big Shu, or Great Master Shu destroying the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, we are still just a spectator in the end. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I remember previously saying that you are a wise man.¡±

    ¡°Have you found it?¡±

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai did not want the atmosphere to be so heavy, so heughed: ¡°Does it look like I have be more handsome than before? As expected, Purple Ivy¡¯s Immortal Emperor¡¯s item was kept for the sake of passing it down to me. I have already found it, and can open itpletely.

    ¡°I found it too.¡±

    Du Shoushou revealed a pearl in his hand: ¡°Although what I found wasn¡¯t Da Chi¡¯s legacy, I found a pearl. My intuition tells me that this is probably the Ocean Soul Orb that Ya Kuo and the rest are painstakingly searching for. ¡±

    He passed the things to Chen Shaobai: ¡°Go and take this sister.¡±

    When the four of them were walking out, they could not help but turn and look at Zhao Mie. Zhao Mie had already shakily stood up and pulled off his own iron spear, his back dispirited as he left.

    Not long after he left the Soaring Dragon tform, a cloud of dust rose up in front of him. Soon after, a group of tens of thousands of soldiers rushed over. An Zheng and the rest did not dodge, the group continued to protect An Zheng and the rest. The archers in the circle had already nocked their bows, ready to fire at any moment.

    ¡°They are the ones who killed His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Shoot them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let these people leave this ce alive. If they want to assassinate His Majesty, they should split his body into five pieces!¡±

    There were constant shouts from the crowd. Those archers could send out their arrows at any time. At this moment, a handsome middle-aged man in white clothes rode out from the crowd. This person looked to be around forty years old, with a white face and no beard.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The man reined in his horse, looked at An Zheng, and said, ¡°I am the general of the¡¯s Army, Sima Chang Ce. His Majesty has really ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Dead.¡±

    Sima Chang Zai was silent for a moment before waving his hand and said, ¡°Split open a path for them to pass through. These people are not the ones who murdered His Majesty.¡± The army was divided into two teams. The former army swept across the Soaring Dragon tform in search of the assassin¡¯s remnants. The rear guard will follow me back to the city to protect His Highness the Crown Prince. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°You will leave, right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Never again.¡±

    Sima Chang Zai nodded his head, ¡°I will not go back on my word.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What kind of good ce do you think it is? ¡°You sure are open-minded. Since you know that we didn¡¯t kill the emperor, I won¡¯t scold you.¡±

    Sima Chang Zai moved away from the horse, ¡°Please.¡±

    An Zheng and the other two passed through the army, and they could vaguely hear Sima Chang Zai giving out orders within the army.

    ¡°Send the order that ording to His Majesty¡¯s orders, all officers above the rank of general shoulde to Ye City to discuss the matter.¡±

    ¡°Send the order, the empress dowager, please leave Ye City and head to the East Capital to stand guard there. Send fifty thousand elite soldiers to escort her.¡±

    ¡°Send the order that he will be in a hurry.¡± Send the order that he will be in a hurry.

    Sima Chang Zai instructed as he turned his head to look at An Zheng and the others, his eyes filled with doubt. For some reason, Sima Chang Zai kept having the feeling that he had only met these people once. Perhaps in the future, they would meet again.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That person from earlier looked so strange.¡±

    ¡°Why is it strange?¡±

    ¡°I feel like his eyes are very bright. I keep having the feeling that I will see him again.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We are leaving, we will nevere here again. He could not go out, and he would not see her again. Even if he could, given his insignificant strength in the outside world, how could he protect himself? This person is meticulous in his actions. The Emperor is dead, and he holdeavy army in his hands. Sooner orter he will make trouble for us. ¡±

    At the same time.

    Da Xi, Peace Garden.

    Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo looked at the man who was standing in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile: ¡°After spending so many years, I seeded in the end. Let him go to the immortal pce to kill someone, and bring An Zheng¡¯s head to us! ¡±

 Chapter 969 - Learn to bark at bones with a dog

    <h4>Chapter 969 ¨C Learn to bark at bones with a dog</h4>

    Du Shoushou looked at the sun with the pearl in his hand, then asked curiously: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    He wiped the bead on his shirt and put it in his mouth to take a bite. Chen Shaobai could not help but shake his head, ¡°I finally know that there are some people that, no matter how old or how big they are, are idiots that have no way to evolve.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a little person in this bead.¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked, and suddenly threw the pearl out. An Zheng was afraid that the bead would break and he caught it, raising it up to look, only to discover that there really wainy figure inside. It was very faint, and it seemed to be moving back and forth.

    Ya Kuo curiously walked over to take a look, and his expression immediately changed. ¡°This shadow, no matter how I look at it, it seems to be the Sea Demon Amai Ruiken.¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled, ¡°Are you saying that the soul of the Sea Demon is currently sealed in this Sea Soul Pearl? In other words, the reason the Sea Demon was immortal and indestructible was because he had kept his life inside the Ocean Soul Orb and then intentionally sent the Ocean Demon Orb far away. Because only by finding the Sea Soul Pearl would one be able to kill him. It is possible that he was hiding somewhere and was unintentionally discovered in the end. ¡±

    Ya Kuo said: ¡°Legend has it that only the Sea Spirit Orb can kill Sea Demons, but I do not know how to use it. Perhaps the Great Mage knows, and perhaps His Highness knows as well. ¡±

    An Zheng passed the Sea Soul Pearl to Ya Kuo. ¡°Keep it, this is why you came.¡±

    The few of them left the mystic realm, this mystic realm. When he came out, he was still in Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s study, but the room had be even more chaotic. It was obvious that someone had been there before, but he did not find out the secret behind the potted nt.

    Logically speaking, only the bloodline of Purple Ivy¡¯s descendants could open the secret realm, but how did Zhao Mie enter?

    ¡°I see.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°A very, very long time ago ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°There¡¯emple on the mountain? There¡¯s an old monk in the temple? ¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    An Zheng continued: ¡°A long, long time ago, perhaps Purple Ivy and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism had already sensed that time would be chaotic in the future, leading to the appearance of the people of that era in this era. Therefore, their goal in creating this secret ne was not only to protect the human world at that time, but also an entrance. Only people from that era would enter the secret realm, and once they enter, they might not be able toe out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou also came to an understanding: ¡°These were the preparations Purple Ivy and Da Chi had made back then!¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while before continuing: ¡°They¡¯ve thought of a way for us to get past this crisis.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked. ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°One piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡±

    Du Shoushou red at him: How many do you need?

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Du Shoushou took out three Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd stuffed them into An Zheng¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person like you before.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is the way of business. Oh right, you have never seen someone as shameless as me. In the near future, you will find that what you consider to be shameless at this moment is nothing at all. ¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting, hurry up and say it. Three pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, let¡¯s see what you can say about those three words. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he eximed again.

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Ah, consider these words as a gift from me. Buy three to one.¡±

    Du Shoushou reached out his hand: ¡°Chen Shaobai, pull me out, or else I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Chen Shaobai ran over and hugged An Zheng, ¡°Come quickly and y with him!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This word... It¡¯s not quite right. ¡±

    When the four of them left the secret realm, they prepared to leave the Immortal Pce temporarily. When they reached a safe ce, they would enter the Big Mustard Space and hand over the Sea Soul Pearl to Ye Linnuo. Before they had walked far, a group of people suddenly approached them from the front. These people wore long ck robes, and all of them wore the same uniform attire. Each one of them had an extremely domineering appearance.

    The leading man looked at An Zheng and the others: ¡°If you¡¯re walking down this road, you have to give way in front of my flying men. Unless you guys are a bunch of dogs, I don¡¯t care. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°What you said makes sense, do you want me to learn how to bark?¡±

    That manughed out loud. ¡°Interesting, this Inside the Immortal Pce, wherever I fly, who wouldn¡¯t dodge? ¡°You¡¯re quite tactful. Since you want to learn how to bark like a dog, you should bark at me twice. If you call me by my name, I will reward you with two pieces of flesh and bones.¡±

    An Zheng whined twice: ¡°How is it?¡±

    That personughed even more heartily. ¡°Good, good, good. There¡¯s actually someone like you in Inside the Immortal Pce, if it wasn¡¯t for me, Soaring Sky, being unable to casually recruit people, I would really want to keep you by my side as my servant. Listening to you bark a few times every day made me feel refreshed. ¡°Alright, alright, get lost.¡±

    That person walked forward and An Zheng stopped him with a single step: ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand, ¡°Where are my flesh and bones? You have to be trustworthy, especially great big shots like yourself. Of course, you have to be more trustworthy. ¡°Since you said that you would give me two pieces of meat and bones if I were to follow the dog¡¯s lead, then you must give them to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you f * cking looking to die?¡±

    That person¡¯s expression changed: ¡°I am Du Zhengran from Soaring Cloud. Remember this name, if you hear it in the future, scram far away.¡± Since your dogs are barking and I¡¯m ignoring you, hurry up and get out of my way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to live a life worse than death. Are you sure you want to try my Soaring Sky Technique? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, and what flying speed is. You said you could give me meat bones, so you can¡¯t take them out. ¡±

    ¡°This idiot!¡±

    The subordinate behind Du Chenggran scolded, ¡°Do you think we are here to feed the dogs? ¡°Who the fuck goes out with a few bones?¡±

    Someone took ouiece of scattered silver and threw it at An Zheng¡¯s feet, ¡°The Lord will reward you with a piece of silver. Kneel down and take it for yourself. Oh ¡­ Dogs don¡¯t stew bones, do they? How could I have forgotten? Dogs only eat raw, and that makes it easier. ¡±

    Du Chenggranughed loudly, and took a step forward. However, An Zheng stepped forward and stopped him once again: ¡°Bones of flesh and blood.¡±

    Du Chenggran¡¯s expression became ugly: ¡°Are you sure you want to die?¡±

    Ya Kuo was about to go up, but he was stopped by Du Shoushou, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, let him y.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and said, ¡°These idiots, they don¡¯t know what they are going to face.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Can¡¯t you take it out?¡±

    Du Chenggran said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, scram or die.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°But I won¡¯t kill you, because I only want two bones, this is what I deserve. If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then I¡¯ll take it myself. ¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Du Chenggran reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s throat, his movements as fast as lightning. The flying speed was extremely strict, so every disciple had a strong cultivation and strong physique. When he made his move, his fingers glowed with a faint golden light. It was evident that the power of his fingers was extremely terrifying.

    With a light p, An Zheng grabbed his wrist and shook it, causing the bones in his arm to break into several sections. Without waiting for Du Chenggran to react, An Zheng¡¯s left hand stretched out and stabbed into Du Chenggran¡¯s chest. He grabbed one of the ribs and pulled out, ripping off arge chunk of flesh and bone.

    ¡°One. I¡¯m still missing one.¡±

    An Zheng threw his ribs to the side and reached his hand in for the second time. He grabbed the ribs and broke it before pulling it out. The two bones were forcefully pulled out. One could imagine how painful it must have been. After An Zheng pulled out two of his ribs and released his grip, Du Chenggran¡¯s body fell down weakly, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even crawl back up anymore.

    The remaining people were all terrified. No one dared to curse or scold again. Their faces turned pale as they looked at each other. Some of them wanted to say something, but the words were forcefully swallowed back down their throats. A few people carefully walked over and lifted up the unconscious Du Chengan to make way for An Zheng and the others. They were no longer as domineering and arrogant as they were before.

    An Zheng did not leave, he nced at the people: ¡°Flying speed right, you have been hiding in the martial arts world for many years, what news did you get, what benefits did you get, what permission did you get, to actually dare to be so rampant in the Immortal Pce. I¡¯m afraid that the only person who can give you all such conditions is Daxi Shenghuang, who is causing more and more suspicions. ¡±

    A trembling voice said, ¡°Since... Since you know that Daxi Shenghuang gave us the qualifications, you actually still dare to attack us? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged: ¡°I targeted you? Didn¡¯t I say it? I¡¯ll bark like a dog and you guys can give me meat and bones. This is honesty, why is it that I am aiming at you? ¡±

    That person did not dare to say anything else and opened uath. ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush, are you guys?¡±

    The few of them carried Du Chenggran up and said, ¡°Since you are not leaving, then we will leave first.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°But the matter isn¡¯t over yet. Why do you all want to leave?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Bones and bones.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°I said, I only want my flesh and bones.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ Didn¡¯t you already take it? ¡±

    ¡°That is Du Chenggran, not you guys. Bones and bones, two. Everyone. ¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand with a serious expression: ¡°I took it myself? Or do you guys take the initiative to give it to me? ¡±

    That person¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    An Zhengughed. Anyone who had interacted with him before would know that when An Zheng was angry, he would smile brilliantly. Unfortunately ¡­ These people didn¡¯t know. They were carrying Du Chenggran as they retreated, their footsteps bing more and more hurried.

    ¡°Did I go too far?¡±

    An Zheng walked forward step by step, and those people carried their people and moved them backwards step by step.

    ¡°Since you can go as high as possible in the pce, what do you need to be afraid of me for? You guys have more people, you can charge over and cut me into pieces. Your Soaring Sky reputation is that resounding, what are you afraid of? ¡±

    The dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned and all of them were frozen.

    An Zheng walked over, and with a kacha sound, he snapped both the arms of one of them: ¡°Yours, I¡¯ll keep it.¡±

    Next, next ¡­ In less than a minute, An Zheng had already taken two bones from all the dozen of them. He casually threw the bone by the side of the road, turned the purple star point in his left eye, and those people¡¯s lower abdomen exploded at the same time, crippling their cultivation.

    ¡°Back then, I did not destroy Soaring Sky. It was my regret. The fact that the people from Soaring Sky could not assassinate me is your resentment. ¡±

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, and a ball of fire rose from the pile of bones.

    ¡°After I go back, I will tell the person in charge of the Soaring Sky Sect to kill someone in the Immortal pce every time I see them. If he wants to kill me, he cane find me. I believe I do not need to remind him of my name, right? ¡±

    ¡°You are An Zheng!¡±

    Some people finally reacted, and their faces turned pale.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°As expected, you came to kill me. Chen Wunuo is bing more and more despicable.¡±

    He walked withrge strides: ¡°That¡¯s right, I am An Zheng. If you want to kill me, juste at me. ¡±

 Chapter 970 - Xu Meidai too!

    <h4>Chapter 970 ¨C Xu Meidai too!</h4>

    Du Shoushou curiously asked as he walked, ¡°An Zheng, how did you know that Soaring Sky¡¯s men were here to kill you?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The hatred between me and Soaring Sky, is too great. The reason why Soaring Sky and I disappearedter on is because ording to the legends in the martial arts world, they were afraid of being punished by the Great Western Holy See, so they took the initiative to go into hiding. In fact, it was because they established a religion in the Huai¡¯an area to take in the citizens, swindled away arge amount of money, and then secretly raised an army. After the people of the Ming Fa Si found out about the news, I took care of the case myself. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen the division for the Soaring Sky Technique in Huai An. I¡¯ve killed more than sixty people in charge of the Vice Hallmaster and above. At that time, the second person to soar in the sky, named Jiu Xiao, was also killed by me. ¡°After that, the people of Soaring Sky had tried to assassinate me a few times, but they were all killed by me. Then, I spread the word that the Soaring Sky would be in the martial arts world for one day and I will annihte their entire family.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Domineering!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Domineering my ass, only when it¡¯s really extinguished would one be domineering. The reason why I said what I wanted to say is because I had no other choice. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s experience couldn¡¯t bepared to Du Shoushou¡¯s, he immediately thought of the reason.

    ¡°Chen Wunuo won¡¯t let you continue chasing and killing.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Chen Shaobai gave a cold snort, ¡°Where is the benevolence and morals of the Holy Emperor that everyone praises. At that time, Chen Wunuo already knew that people with flying dexterity could use it, so he did not let you kill himpletely. As for you, you are worried that those who don¡¯t chase you down will continue to do so, so you have to say something nasty. This is truly a helpless action. It is only a person who isn¡¯t ruthless that would do suching. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°It¡¯s actually the same in every era.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, ¡°Xiao An, why don¡¯t youe and be the emperor?¡±

    An Zheng jumped back a bit. ¡°You want to be the Queen?!¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡± Don¡¯t forget that the Xiao Liu¡¯er is the real empress, I will be the imperial concubine then. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°To be an emperor, what a beautiful thing to do, but the moment I thought about how beautiful Imperial Concubine looked like, even if I had to be the emperor, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°An Zheng scolded you, he said he¡¯s your father.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s better if you be the emperor. We¡¯ll protect and guide you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That¡¯s fine too, after I be the emperor, I will first make Chen Shaobai my princess consort and then you will be the crown prince.¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai pounced forward and pressed Du Shoushou to the ground, giving him a good beating. Du Shoushouughed as he received the beating, as if he had gotten a huge advantage. Ya Kuo watched the three of them fooling around with a stupefied face. Suddenly, he was especially envious of them. The most precious thing in the world was actually just love. Love, friendship, kinship. The three of them truly were feelings that no one could destroy. Ya Kuo thought about how he still hadn¡¯t had a true friend in his entire life.

    Du Shoushouid on the ground and shouted: ¡°Good child, good wife, give me a light thump on the back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Back beating? Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat your eggs? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn, this is so disgusting ¡­ ¡°No matter what, I am your father-inw.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°An Zheng, stop pulling me. If I don¡¯t castrate him today, I will let down all the people in the world.¡±

    An Zheng jumped back: ¡°I¡¯ll pull you? What a joke. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up, ¡°Alright, considering how you are defending him now, leave that thing with Ying Yu and that little fatty to y with. With how beautiful Ying Yu is, at least we¡¯ll be able to bnce out your ugliness. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that Du Shoushou was human and Ying Yu was a demon beast, so it was impossible for the two of them to have children. Chen Shaobai¡¯s face darkened: I¡¯m sorry, I was talking nonsense.

    Du Shoushou crawled up and kicked Chen Shaobai¡¯s butt, then turned and ran: ¡°It¡¯s fine, hurry up and have a child with Ye Linnuo. Just recognize me as your godfather, everything that I have is yours, you have the right to inherit it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    At the same time, they were merely seven to eight kilometers away from An Zheng and the others. Several of his men stumbled into the hall and kneeled down, ¡°Sovereign, we found that person.¡±

    Fei Qiansong, who was sitting on a chair and sipping tea, frowned: ¡°Oh? So you guys got beaten up like this? ¡±

    She nced at Fei Weitu, and the young girl floated over with a smile: ¡°Look, it¡¯s so pitiful. It¡¯s all my fault, you¡¯re all my subordinates, I couldn¡¯t protect you all properly. I feel so sad to see all of you like this ¡­ But what do we do? ¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Her eyes lit up as she kicked them one by one until she killed six or seven people. ¡°If I kill you and bury you all, I won¡¯t be able to see you all like this. Then, I won¡¯t feel sad.¡±

    She left one of them, her foot on the man¡¯s shoulder, looking down. But she was wearing a short skirt, and when the man looked up and shuddered, he dropped his head. But Fei Weitu didn¡¯t seem to care at all, stepping on his shoulder, he pressed his waist down, then lowered his head and whispered into his ear: ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look good?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Your subordinate didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who lie.¡±

    Fei Weitu straightened his body, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Now, tell me where those people went.¡±

    The man immediately mentioned the location where he met An Zheng and the rest, then pointed in the direction and said that the four of them were heading towards, seems like they were leaving the immortal pce.

    Fei Qiansong held the teacup and tasted it, ¡°Go, this person is very important. Whoever obtained this head would have the confidence to exchange some benefits with Daxi Shenghuang. ¡°This person¡¯s head is priceless. I really can¡¯t bear to give it to someone else.¡±

    Fei Weitu nodded, then pointed outside: ¡°You¡¯re still considered well-behaved, I¡¯ll keep my word, I¡¯ll give you a chance, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The man thanked him profusely, got up and ran out. Fei Weitu walked to the side of a sturdy man who was around two meters tall, put his head on the sturdy man¡¯s body and said gently: ¡°My little Deng Li, can you go and kill him? I gave him a chance, but I don¡¯t want him to run away. In this entire world, only Little Deng Li understands me best. ¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± The brawny man raised his hand and made a grabbing motion in the air. The head of the person in the distance suddenly exploded like a watermelon that had been smashed apart. The shattered skull flew out, and the red and white bones scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fei Weitu lightly jumped on the sturdy man¡¯s shoulder, turned his head and nced at Fei Qiansong: ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s been agreed upon, I¡¯ll help you bring back that human head, the cultivation technique is for you and me to cultivate together.¡±

    Fei Qiansong put down the teacup, ¡°I have deceived the world, and I can even deceive Chen Wunuo, but have I ever deceived you? You are my little sister, and you making me feel cold by saying those words. ¡±

    Fei Weitu immediatelyughed: ¡°I knew sister doted on me the most.¡±

    The sturdy man carried her out of the hall, and after they walked out, Fei Weitu smiled alluringly and said: ¡°If she were to share the cultivation technique with me, then she would not be Fei Qiansong. Little Deng Li,ter on, don¡¯t tell Big Sis about this after we kill that person. Let¡¯s take our heads and go find Daxi Shenghuang. Let¡¯s go get the ancestor¡¯s technique, I¡¯ll practice with you. ¡±

    Deng Li chuckled: ¡°You have the final say.¡±

    As he walked, many mountains seemed to move, and the thudding sound was like an earthquake. Inside the pce, Fei Qiansong waved his hand, and from the darkness, a person floated out and knelt down beside Fei Qiansong.

    ¡°Master, do you have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°You have been following me for more than ten years, you are the one who helped me do the hardest things I have not been able to do in the past ten or so years.¡± In the entire Soaring Sky, I only trust two people. One is you, and the other is me. ¡±

    ¡°Master, the leopard cat knows that Master trusts me. If there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Go out and follow Fei Weitu and Deng Li. If those two take An Zheng¡¯s head and bring it back to me, that¡¯s fine. If the two of them were to take their heads and leave after killing An Zheng ¡­ Just kill Deng Li. My sister... After all, she¡¯s my sister. After cutting off her four limbs, she ced them in a jar and brought them back for me to see. ¡±

    The short built man who exuded a dangerous aura said with his head lowered, ¡°I will definitely do as Master has instructed.¡±

    Fei Qiansong waved his hand, ¡°Go on, go on. How many years had it been since he had emerged from the martial arts world? If anyone dares to destroy everything that¡¯s happened to Soaring Sky, I will definitely not let them go. ¡±

    The leopard cat bowed its head and retreated.

    An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others were still leisurely walking on the street, as if they weren¡¯t worried at all that people who flew by woulde to take revenge. Du Shoushou bravely walked in front as he shrugged his shoulders and jumped up from behind, ¡°Fatty, carry him.¡±

    Du Shoushou carried Chen Shaobai: ¡°Call me daddy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook Du Shoushou¡¯s neck, then coughed and said: ¡°You unfilial son!¡±

    Right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused, and his expression changed. Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It looks like I walked to pee my pants? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shh, Blood Pearl Bracelet, someone contact me.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your son¡¯s father.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The heck... I¡¯ll kill you both. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but it still sounded aszy as ever: ¡°Disciple, let me tell yoiece of news ¡­ Old Huo, why are you repenting now! Um, the freak Chen Wunuo sent people to create has already seeded, you are the first target of that thing¡¯s experience. That thing is terrifying, even I might not be able to kill it. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to run if you can.¡±

    ¡°Master, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Although I have already left the Great Western Holy See for many years, how can I not leave a single person behind? The news is urate, you all just need to hurry up and leave ¡­ Hahahaha, Fourth Company, let¡¯s see how you can still stop me. Old Huo, oh Old Huo, you still can¡¯t do it.

    An Zheng, ¡°... Someone wants to kill your son and me, but you still dare tough. ¡±

    ¡°Just run away.¡±

    ¡°Put him in the immortal pce at this time?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave yet!¡±

    Pa da, it sounded like Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s chess piece had fallen onto the ground.

    ¡°What kind of evil are you nning to do now?¡±

    ¡°I finally understand why Daxi Shenghuang invited so many big shots from the hidden forces to the Immortal pce ¡­ On the surface, the reason Chen Wunuo came to kill me was actually for that monster. Chen Wunuo wanted to use these people to test the strength of that abnormal guy ¡­ Everyone is that abnormal a target, and so is Xu Meidai! ¡±

 Chapter 971 - Deng Li

    <h4>Chapter 971 ¨C Deng Li</h4>

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s words were like a p of thunder in An Zheng¡¯s mind, although he still could not understand Chen Wunuo¡¯s method of digging his own grave, but he was sure that if that thing reached his immortal pce, then the top cultivators would be his targets.

    Today in the Inside the Immortal Pce, not only were there disciples of the Soaring Sky, descendants of the Dragon Tiger Mountain, and descendants of the Peacock Pce, there were even some rogue cultivators that climbed up by relying on their own hard work. This was especially true for these rogue cultivators. They didn¡¯t have families or sects, and their efforts to reach this height were several or even dozens of times greater than the efforts of a sect or n member.

    At this moment, they were all prey.

    ¡°I have to go back, or at least notify them to hurry up and leave.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°You guys leave the Immortal Pce first and protect Ye Linnuo and the others when they head to the Xiu Shui City. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯te into direct contact with them. I¡¯ll just remind them.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind to apany you. It¡¯s enough for Du Shoushou and Ya Kuo to protect Ye Linnuo.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up and think of a way to send out the message, and do our best to notify them before nightfall today.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged: ¡°Alright, you head east while I head west.¡±

    Du Shoushou did not argue, after all, every second counted.

    An Zheng¡¯s first target was Xu Meidai. Although An Zheng really did not have any rtionship with any man or woman, they were once his best friends that he shared life and death with.

    Chen Shaobai knew that Xu Meidai¡¯s Peacock Pce was stationed at the east side, that¡¯s why he said that. An Zheng did not dare dy any longer, and quickly rushed out.

    Peacock Pce was currently stationed in a rtively well-preserved hall within Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Immortal Pce. This time, there were at least two to three hundred people present. Inside and out, they guarded it extremely closely. Unlike Soaring Sky¡¯s domineering attitude, the people from the Peacock Pce stayed in the Immortal Pce and did not participate in any activities. It was as though they hade to the immortal pce to go into seclusion, and didn¡¯t have any contact with the outside world.

    Most of the Peacock Pce were female disciples, and there were only a few men. When An Zheng found the ce, he was stopped by the two girls at the door. The two girls looked at him with cold arrogance and reached out their hands to stop him from entering.

    ¡°I will have to trouble the two of you to inform the king that you have an important matter to report.¡±

    One of the girls sped her hands together and bowed, ¡°Benefactor, Duke Ming said that no one is to be seen in the immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There is indeed an important matter, and it concerns the life and death of Peacock Pce, and even Duke Ming himself.¡±

    The girl said, ¡°If there is anything you need to tell me, you can just tell me. I will tell Duke Ming as soon as possible.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Alright, you tell Duke Ming that Chen Wunuo sent her here to harm her. Chen Wunuo allowed the Star Observation Pavilion to create a fusion of a human and a Goblin King, which was extremely powerful.

    The girl¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and inform Duke Ming.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to leave, a charmingughter came from behind.

    ¡°So it turns out that our former Ming Fa Si¡¯s first seat, Lord Fang Zheng, was even a good man who missed old times. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you for a long time. So I came here to find my old lover.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head around, and saw a sturdy man who was over two meters tall walking towards him withrge strides, carrying a petite and cute girl on his shoulder. The young girl was pure and handsome. She wore an extremely short skirt and sat on the sturdy man¡¯s shoulder. She was adorably swinging her two small feet.

    The brawny man was like a moving mountain, and the muscles on his arms were like well-defined rocks. He had a square face, as if carved out of stone.

    ¡°My first lord, I am extremely happy to see you.¡±

    Fei Weitu swung his legs, he looked extremely pure and invincible. This kind of girl could gain the trust of most people just by looking at his. She was the kind of girl who looked like a doll when he smiled, making people not feel any disgust or resistance towards her.

    An Zheng turned around and realized that Fei Weitu¡¯s eyes were fixated on his body, moving up and down. That gaze, whether intentionally or not, paused on an important part of him for a while.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Fly, Fei Weitu.¡±

    Fei Weitu jumped down from Deng Li¡¯s shoulder. The moment before hended, because he jumped down, his skirt started to float up. The skirt was soft, so there would definitely be something that would cause one¡¯s heart to tremble ¡­ After shended, she turned in a circle, waving his middle finger and raising his hand to greet An Zheng.

    An Zheng frowned slightly as his expression became cold and handsome.

    Fei Weitu carefully sized An Zheng up, and the more he watched, the happier he got.

    ¡°In this world, there are always many men who look pleasing to the eyes, and this is the best scenery in the world. And you are the only one in thisndscape. I don¡¯t like the style of Da Xi. The powder on men¡¯s faces is thicker than that of women. When they talk, they act like a bunch of demons. It just so happens that ordinary women like this sort of thing and think that it¡¯s because of her beauty that it¡¯s soughable. ¡±

    ¡°But you are different. You are so handsome, so tall, so strong, you look so... Just looking at it makes one feel a little excited. ¡±

    Fei Weitu skipped in front of An Zheng like a girl. cing his hands behind his back, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Looking at you is like seeing the sun dispelling the dark clouds. My mood immediately became especially good. However ¡­ But then I thought you were going to die, and my heart became sad again. It¡¯s such a waste that I haven¡¯t had any physical contact with a man like you and let you die. ¡±

    She stretched out her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no one next door. Before you die, do you want me to apany you?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth curved up, that smile was a little demonic: ¡°You want me to die in such a warm ce?¡±

    Fei Weitu turned in a circle, and his skirt fluttered: What, do you think I¡¯m not beautiful enough? Or are you saying that you don¡¯t like my type, but that kind? ¡±

    She pointed at the girl at the door: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then your taste is so strange. Do you have some special hobbies for the female bald guy?¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Demon, shut up!¡±

    Fei Weituughed tenderly: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? On the surface, it appeared to be extremely serious and serious, but if news of what had happened behind the scenes were to spread out, who knew how many people would be so shocked that their jaws would drop. I¡¯ve heard that monks like you who like to take in wanderers the most choose people who are strong or young and are handsome and take turns to apany them.

    The girl¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°The Buddhist quiet, do not profane here. ¡°If you continue to be so arrogant, I will ask Buddha Arts to suppress you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Fei Weituughed, and no longer bothered with his, and looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°If you really have this kind of hobby, I can apany you. I can shave off my long hair for you, and then change into a set of clothes like them, showing off your personality.

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°Alright, then let me see how you will go about it.¡±

    At this time, the sturdy Deng Li was rushing over like an angry bull.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Even when he was angry, he would not curse, and his mouth was so stupid that he could barely speak. But the anger in his eyes was so intense, if ignited, it could burn An Zheng to ashes.

    He pulled Fei Weitu aside with one hand and punched towards An Zheng¡¯s face with the other.

    Pa!! An Zheng used his hand to block in front of his fist. Deng Li¡¯s fist was as big as a bowl, and the size of his palm was not asrge as his fist either. After blocking one of the fists, An Zheng¡¯s clothes began to flutter in the wind. As for the girl behind him, Ni, she could not withstand the violent ripples and her body involuntarily flew backwards.

    An Zheng blocked the punch with his left hand, and used his right hand to hold onto the girl: ¡°Go in, don¡¯te out again.¡±

    He released his hand and turned to look at Deng Li. This person had to raise his head to look up, almost blocking out the sunlight.

    ¡°Ha ha-ha ha, you really know how to cherish women.¡±

    Fei Weitu stuck his head out from behind Deng Li, and smiled so cutely: ¡°I really like a man like you. I really want to spend a few days with you. However, my sister was too anxious, and I can¡¯t bear to part with you, so I could only let Deng Li beat you up until you were half dead and couldn¡¯t move you. Although I am not as carefree as you when you came to y with me, I still have some connections with you. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re so twisted, I wonder what kind of pitiful childhood you¡¯ve had.¡±

    Fei Weitu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and killing intent leaked out of his eyes: ¡°If you speak like this, you really will make me lose my liking for you.¡±

    When Deng Li heard this, he flew intage and punched at An Zheng. An Zheng dodged the fist, and the fist directly smashed apart the huge door behind An Zheng. His fist swept out, and wherever the hurricane passed, the houses on both sides of the street would copse one by one.

    An Zheng stood majestically in the middle of the hurricane and with a wave of his left hand, he expelled the hurricane. He pointed his right hand at Deng Li, and pressed his index finger and middle finger together at Deng Li¡¯s face.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    It was as if Deng Li¡¯s body was pressed down by an invisible, trillion ton mountain in an instant, the stone beneath his feet shattered with a kacha sound.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Deng Li roared, he raised both his arms as though he was holding an invisible mountain. However, it was already difficult for him to move. His feet continued to sink into the ground bit by bit. Soon, his feet sank in and soon reached his knees.

    Fei Weitu stood behind and pped his hands: ¡°So powerful, so powerful, the man I like is truly powerful. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, and her cultivation is also strong. She¡¯s the best man in the world. I am truly blessed.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Deng Li¡¯s eyeballs nearly exploded out of his sockets. He, who had been keeping his silence until now, suddenly exploded with every single word he could muster, ¡°Die!¡±

    The bend in his arms suddenly stretched outwards as he raised the invisible pressure from his arms, and then, withrge strides, he rushed towards An Zheng. At this moment, below his knees, he was below the ground. When he ran, it was as if he was wading through water, and also as if an iron plough was plowing through the ground.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°She was very scheming, and knew that you loved him, so he intentionally provoked you to kill people for her.¡±

    Deng Li: ¡°None of your business!¡±

    He mmed both fists on the ground, causing the ground to shatter. The rocks suddenly transformed into sharp long spears and thrust towards An Zheng. The speed at which the spear spread was so fast that it left people speechless. An Zheng pointed at Deng Li¡¯s right hand. With a flick of both fingers, the rock spear in front of him shattered.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    An Zheng muttered a word, and countless purple electric currents gathered around him, smashing all of the stone spears and tightly locking Deng Li¡¯s body in ce like iron chains. Under the electric current, and with such an intense crackling sound, Deng Li¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The electric current caused his skin to crack inch by inch, and under the split in his skin, there was actually something green and ck that rapidly expanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, me ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Inside Deng Li¡¯s body, there seemed to be a monster that was about to break out of its shell.

    Fei Weitu was still pping his hands andughing, ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun now.¡±

 Chapter 972 - Undying

    <h4>Chapter 972 ¨C Undying</h4>

    Deng Li¡¯s skin was being cut by the purple electric current, inch by inch. A momentter, his body changed as though a cicada had shed its shell. A three-meter-tall, crocodile-like beast appeared in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°No wonder it looks so weird and ugly.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I thought I was very ugly when I saw it just now, only now do I know that I can be even uglier.¡±

    Fei Weitu stuck his head out from behind Deng Li, andughed tenderly: ¡°Although I¡¯m a little ugly, but I¡¯m very powerful in certain aspects. ¡°I love it when he¡¯s like this. He¡¯s so fierce and overbearing.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the thing below him and realized that it was not very big.

    ¡°Your pursuit isn¡¯t that high.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and stretched his limbs, ¡°Come.¡±

    Deng Li roared, his head lowered as he rushed forward, with every step he took, the ground would tremble. Compared to An Zheng, Deng Li, who was over three meters tall, seemed so huge. Adding to the fact that his tail was so thick, it made him look even more terrifying. When Deng Li charged forward, he grabbed his tail and unwillingly let go, causing An Zheng to instantly understand something.

    He looked at Deng Li who was rushing towards him, and shook his head slightly. ¡°You are truly pitiful.¡±

    Deng Li roared, obviously angry to the extreme. He punched towards An Zheng¡¯s chest, causing An Zheng¡¯s brows to jump: ¡°If you¡¯re big, I¡¯ll hit you just the same.¡±

    He also threw ouunch, and his fist met the other fist in the air. Compared to Deng Li¡¯s fist, An Zheng¡¯s fist was like an eggpared to a basketball. However, the moment their fists shed, they realized that their size didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were stronger.

    With a kacha sound, Deng Li¡¯s wrist snapped, and his fist seemed to hang down to the ground. An Zheng reached out and grabbed one of Deng Li¡¯s fingers, then lifted his left foot to kick Deng Li¡¯s lower abdomen. Deng Li explosively retreated backwards, and his fist was instantly pulled out by An Zheng. An Zheng threw the fist to the side: ¡°This thing is stinky and hard, even if you roast it, it won¡¯t eat Du Shoushou.¡±

    However, in the blink of an eye, another fist grew out from Deng Li¡¯s severed wrist, as if it had never been broken before.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    When An Zheng said these four words, he dashed forward witap of his feet. Under the huge impact, the ground was crushed. That huge fist directly struck onto An Zheng¡¯s chest. It was as though a heavy hammer had struck a bell, causing his scalp to go numb just by looking at it. Especially since the hammer was too big and the clock wasn¡¯t big enough. ording tomon sense, this bell would definitely be knocked flying. However, An Zheng¡¯s body did not move at all, as if he had been cast firmly on the ground.

    And this fist, shook Deng Li to the point that all the bones in his arm were broken. It was as if you thought there was a can lying on the ground and wanted to kick it away. You kicked it with all your might, but it was an iron stake buried deep in the ground. This punch even made Deng Li himself doubt his own life. He looked at his own right arm that was hanging limply down, and then looked at An Zheng in disbelief.

    An Zheng pointed to Deng Li¡¯s other arm: ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, try again.¡±

    Deng Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he lifted his other arm and smashed it hard towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. However, this punch was even more powerful and powerful. If this fist were to hit the mountain range, it would be able to open up mountains and turn theke upside down. But if it hit An Zheng ¡­ No, he did not hit An Zheng.

    Because An Zheng had dodged it.

    That fist was so ruthless, so fierce, the moment it touched An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng dodged it. Furthermore, Deng Li had used all of his strength in this punch, so it was impossible for him to take it back, and his target had disappeared. One could only imagine the consequences of this punch hitting the air. From the looks of it, it was as if Deng Li threw him out. Her arm carried his as he flew four to five metres away before smashing his fist onto the ground, her entire arm sinking into the ground.

    The way he looked made people suspect that he was a member of the human race. He nted an arm and harvested an idiot in the autumn.

    An Zheng stepped forward and kicked Deng Li¡¯s head, causing the huge head to spin and fly into the air. The ck and red blood on his neck gushed out like a waterfall and dripped onto the ground. Suddenly, a round ball of flesh appeared on his neck. Then, his facial features slowly appeared. A new head had grown up.

    ¡°You¡¯re a leek?¡±

    An Zheng kicked again, sending the head that was not fully formed flying again. However, another ball of meat soon appeared, and its speed was even faster than before.

    Fei Weitu pped his hands from afar: ¡°Big brother An Zheng, you¡¯re awesome, hitting Deng Li till he can¡¯t find an end.¡±

    An Zheng red at her, but Fei Weitu ignored him. He turned and shouted towards Deng Li: ¡°Deng Li, quickly take off his head, let¡¯s see if he can grow back as well.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to move again, two ribs suddenly split open. Immediately after, the ribs extended out and tightly mped onto An Zheng like an iron lock. Those ribs were so strong that even An Zheng found it difficult to struggle free, and in that moment, Deng Li¡¯s head returned to normal. He stood up, and his two ribs pinned An Zheng in front of him.

    When that terrifying ugly head looked down at An Zheng, An Zheng felt so disgusted that he was about to be kissed likhinoceros.

    ¡°Go die.¡±

    Deng Li bellowed, a fishy stenching out from his mouth.

    An Zheng coughed, he was fuming to the point of fainting. Deng Li¡¯s ribs tightly hugged onto An Zheng as he lifted his two arms. After that, he quickly put them together. The two gigantic palms were even bigger than An Zheng¡¯s head. If they were to p on An Zheng¡¯s head like pping, he would probably explode in an instant.

    The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly turned, and Deng Li¡¯s body stiffened. He pressed both of his hands onto Deng Li¡¯s ribs and pulled his body out of the embrace, then rolled over backwards. At the same time that he flipped over, his two feetnded on Deng Li¡¯s chin. After two kicks, the lower half of Deng Li¡¯s face was gone, and all that part of his face had been kicked under the nose by An Zheng, the other half of his head looked even uglier than a head.

    The moment An Zhengnded, the ferocious Deng Li had already broken free from the restraints. His body suddenly turned, and his thick tail swept over like an iron whip. An Zheng raised both his arms in front of him to block, and his tail swept heavily onto An Zheng¡¯s arms, sending him flying out. An Zheng¡¯s body flew for at leasundred meters before his back knocked against the wall of a great hall. The wall behind him shattered as An Zheng walked out with both of his hands behind his back, his mouth curling into a devilish smile.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He kicked off with his feet and rushed towards Deng Li, the first time he took the initiative to attack. Just as he left the wall, the hall behind him copsed with a loud bang. An Zheng¡¯s body teleported over and punched Deng Li in the chest. Under the immense force, the entire arm prated through the chest and the fist appeared behind Deng Li¡¯s back.

    Deng Li screamed miserably as his knees gave out and he fell to the ground. This punch seemed to have pierced through his heart, so Deng Li seemed to be unable to stand up anymore. Just as An Zheng was about to pull out his arm, his ribs rolled over once again and tightly gripped onto An Zheng¡¯s arm. As for the meat that Deng Li had lost, it was regrowing at an extremely fast rate, and had even wrapped An Zheng¡¯s arm inside it.

    Streams of muscles tightlytched onto An Zheng¡¯s arms like countless small but tough ropes, while Deng Li¡¯s sinister smile was already hanging on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone I want to kill but can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t met many people.¡±

    An Zheng pulled his arm out, but did not. His eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another one!¡±

    Immediately after, another fist was thrown over, and witu sound, it smashed through Deng Li¡¯s chest. Immediately after that, her ribs and muscles surrounded An Zheng¡¯s arm, and sealed it in his chest as well.

    ¡°Now, what else do you have to say?¡±

    Deng Li¡¯s fiendish grin was even more terrifying than the moment a wild beast opened its mouth. An Zheng even saw the scarlet blood on his teeth, and the trembling of the small hammer in his throat when he spoke.

    ¡°How fucking ugly.¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously wanted to cover his eyes, but he could not take his arms back. Deng Li raged, and bit down towards An Zheng¡¯s head. And just at that moment, An Zheng suddenly stood up and raised both his hands up, forcefully lifting Deng Li above his head. Then, An Zheng swiftly rushed forward. Witap of his feet, his body mmed into a sculpture in the distance like a cannonball. The statue was blown away by the explosion, causing dust and debris to fly into the air. Then, the upper part of the sculpture smashed down heavily.

    An Zheng lifted Deng Li up and smashed half of the sculpture onto Deng Li¡¯s body, smashing it until it was badly mutted.

    Taking advantage of the moment when Deng Li was distracted and had heavy injuries on his back, An Zheng suddenly curled his body, pulled Deng Li out of his chest with his knees, and pulled out both of his arms at the same time. An Zheng pierced two ribs into the eye sockets of Deng Li and simultaneously pierced through the back of his head.

    ¡°I really want to know why you didn¡¯t die.¡±

    An Zheng pulled out two ribs, then pierced in from both sides of Deng Li¡¯s temples. Two ribs smashed into each other in Deng Li¡¯s head, shattering into pieces ¡­ The shattered bones shot out like bullets, riddling the head with thousands of holes.

    Deng Li cried out as he flipped backwards afternding a kick on his neck.

    But just at this moment, the tail behind Deng Li swept over, wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s waist in midair, and then swung to heavily smash him onto the ground. With a bang, An Zheng¡¯s back struck the ground, causing him to feel a wave of dizziness.

    ¡°I will never die.¡±

    ¡°Thest one said that he couldn¡¯t even do it with a smile.¡±

    An Zheng got up from the ground, but the tail wrapped around his waist and smashed him down once again. The instant An Zheng was about toe into contact with the ground, An Zheng pushed himself up off the ground, then flipped over, causing Deng Li¡¯s enormous body to be thrown backwards.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Deng Li smashed into the crumbling base of the statue, shattering it into pieces. An Zheng shook his tail off, and used both hands to throw Deng Li¡¯s tail back and forth. One from the left, one from the right, one from the left, one from the right ¡­ Then, An Zheng looked at it in astonishment. Why was it so light? Only now did he realise that his tail had already been pulled out, and that Deng Li¡¯s body was still lying on the ground.

    An Zheng stepped on Deng Li¡¯s back, reached out, and pressed down: ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still live after shattering it!¡±

    The palm radiated an intense purple light, as if ten thousand des were striking down at the same time.

    But right at this moment, a ck crow silently flew behind An Zheng, and fiercely drilled down towards the center of the back. In midair, Shang Qingyang descended from the sky with a face full of anger.

 Chapter 973 - - Difficult opponents

    <h4>Chapter 973 ¨C Difficult opponents</h4>

    When a person often fought, his experience could not bepared with others. When An Zheng beat Deng Li up, he was always on his guard against Fei Weitu. Therefore, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes were floating in midair, it was just that no one could see An Zheng¡¯s opponent.

    The moment Shang Qingyang fell from the sky, An Zheng knew, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes was clearly visible. To An Zheng, the ability of Heaven¡¯s Eyes was just like making up for the loss of life from a sneak attack in his previous life. With Heaven¡¯s Eyes, as the ability of Heaven¡¯s Eyes matured, the sess rate of ambushing An Zheng would practically be zero in this situation.

    Just as the ck raven was about to enter An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng suddenly moved forward and grabbed Deng Li, changing ces with him.

    Witfft, the ck crow entered Deng Li¡¯s body. In the next second, Shang Qingyang¡¯s entire body drilled through Deng Li, arge lump of ck Qi burst out from Deng Li¡¯s body, causing his flesh and blood to fly out everywhere, sticking to the nearby walls, ground, and even the faces of the observing cultivators.

    Shang Qingyang stood on the street witale face, obviously also heavily injured.

    ¡°You making me feel a bit inferior.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Shang Qingyang, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him up for so long but still couldn¡¯t kill him.

    Shang Qingyang held in his breath, not daring to speak. He had thought that he had nned everything beforehand, that he would be able to kill An Zheng in one blow. However, that all-out attack had only killed an unrted person, and that person¡¯s bacsh was so powerful that even she was unable to withstand it. The inhuman force was eating away at her internal organs, and the moment she opened her mouth, blood would spurt out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it, but you can¡¯t speak?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Fei Weitu, and realised that the young girl still looked the same after Deng Li was killed, as if the man¡¯s life and death didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. As if sorrow would never appear on her face, his youthful smile had an invincible loveliness. However, beneath this adorable face was a venomous heart.

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°I am not good at sowing discord between people, at least let me tell you something ¡­ Was it your man she just killed? ¡±

    Fei Weitu nodded, then shook his head: ¡°One of the men.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something?¡±

    Fei Weitu smiled brilliantly: ¡°I am very casual in finding a man, but you can¡¯t be casual with those who are by my side. Do you think she can kill Deng Li? Aren¡¯t you a little too useless? You¡¯ve killed for so long, yet you were able to kill her in one blow.

    As he was speaking, Shang Qingyang suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood, and some of his internal organs remained. Shang Qingyang stood there with his hands on his chest, not even able to straighten his waist. His face was as white as paper, and his entire body was trembling violently.

    ¡°Deng Li is very powerful.¡±

    Fei Weitu shook his shoulders, looking like a little girl in admiration: ¡°It¡¯s not just his tail that¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    Suddenly, Shang Qingyang cried out, the clothes at his chest suddenly ripped. The clothes split open on both sides, a pair of plump, snow-white things bounced out from her chest, and he was still jumping up and down. An Zheng was surprised to find that there was something moving back and forth on her originally t stomach, moving very quickly. Shang Qingyang¡¯s lower abdomen expanded and contracted at times, as if there was a giant snake moving back and forth inside it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A sharp sword appeared in Shang Qingyang¡¯s hand, she stabbed it into his stomach with his two hands. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the sword was too powerful and pierced through his body. The tip of the sword pierced through the back of his waist.

    Fei Weitu looked at Shang Qingyang with a face full of pity: ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    A small ck hand stretched out from the wound, followed by a second one. With both hands grabbing onto his stomach, he tore it open and a small green ck monster drilled out from Shang Qingyang¡¯s stomach. Like a little alligator standing upright, it bit Shang Qingyang¡¯s internal organs and swallowed them whole. Shang Qingyang¡¯s body copsed onto the ground, and even his breathing had be extremely weak.

    After the little monster climbed out, it stood there and hissed at An Zheng to demonstrate its might.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    However, Fei Weituughed until his branches were quivering, ¡°I told you, no one can kill Deng Li, not even I, not even he himself.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°So such a strong Inherent Skill should be rted to blood. As long as a drop of blood remains, he will not die. ¡±

    Fei Weitu snapped his fingers: ¡°Although I did not hit the mark, it¡¯s more or less done.¡±

    The little monster was only about a foot tall, it looked to be very weak, waving its little ws, showing off its might to An Zheng. An Zheng gave him the middle finger. Of course, that guy might not know what he meant. But the little monster actually let out a cry and charged towards An Zheng. An Zheng didn¡¯t really care about it at all, because Deng Li¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t really be considered to be very fast. But when the little monster started to move, An Zheng realized his mistake.

    A puff of ck smoke appeared and the little monster disappeared. In the next second, the ck smoke appeared in front of An Zheng, and the little monster appeared out of thin air. An Zheng subconsciously tilted his head back to avoid this attack. The little monster had alreadynded on An Zheng¡¯s chest and grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s body. With a ¡°dang¡±, the wnded on the Reverse Scale Armor and actually created sparks, leaving a few shallow marks on the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s surface.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a freak.¡±

    An Zheng teleported backwards as the little monster floated in mid-air and bared its fangs at An Zheng.

    He carefully sized up the little monster, then looked at Shang Qingyang who was on the ground, barely breathing.

    ¡°Swallowing a person, you can obtain a person¡¯s innate ability ¡­ Shang Qingyang¡¯s body had been sealed with the Ancient Devil Qi, and the Qi had been transferred into Deng Li¡¯s body. If you are allowed to continue living, who will make you good in the future? ¡±

    An Zheng pointed out his finger and a purple lightning bolt shot down from the sky straight at him. Deng Li¡¯s body turned into a cloud of ck smoke and scattered. In the next second, he was already a hundred meters away. ck smoke appeared in shes as his body continued to jump in the air. An Zheng¡¯s finger was also constantly pointing at him, and every time his finger touched the ground, purple lightning would fall. Althoughpared to the huge monster that was over three meters tall before, Deng Li, who wanted to be more than a foot tall, did not have the slightest bit of domineering and violent appearance, this Deng Li was even more terrifying.

    While constantly dodging the purple lightning attacks, he could still quickly approach An Zheng!

    ¡°Sure enough, the big ones may not necessarily be powerful.¡±

    When the ck smoke reached a distance less than five meters away from An Zheng, he suddenly shook both his arms at the same time and transformed into a lightning pool within a hundred meter radius. In the sky, hundreds of bolts of purple lightning descended, forming a thunderstorm. As for the lightning pool on the ground, snakes of lightning were surging about. The ck smoke instantly entered the absolute region. Deng Li cried out, unable to avoid such a dense and intense electric current, and his body trembled as he fell into the lightning pool.

    He kept rolling in the lightning pool. An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold and the purple lightning became even more violent. Deng Li cried out, green smoke continuously emitted from his body, and from ck to green, he was gradually electrocuted into ck, as a burnt stench pervaded out.

    Deng Li struggled to crawl to the edge of the lightning pool and extended his ws to point at Shang Qingyang who was lying on the ground. Shang Qingyang had originally already fainted, but he suddenly stood up and pounced towards An Zheng crazily. Her body suddenly changed, and continued to expand and split apart. In less than a second, he had changed into the Deng Li from before.

    Two Deng Li s.

    The big Deng Li attacked towards An Zheng like crazy, An Zheng deflected it witunch, but he did not expect that the big Deng Li¡¯s attack was just a feint. After he was pushed back by An Zheng, he borrowed An Zheng¡¯s power to charge into the thunder waterfall. The little Deng Li cried out, and quickly rushed into the stomach of the Great Deng Li. There were still cuts on his stomach. After he got in, the big Deng Li immediately turned and ran out of the Thunder Falls.

    When he rushed out of the Thunder Waterfall, the big Deng Li was already charred ck, and could no longer get up. The little Deng Li popped out from his stomach and looked at An Zheng with eyes like a beast filled with hatred.

    Deng Li waved his ws and cried out, as though he was cursing or cursing.

    An Zheng frowned deeply, it was the first time he had met such an opponent. It was not like An Zheng had never fought with people who were known to be immortal and indestructible, such as those in the Western Regions who had gone deep into the Infernal Realm. And right now, this opponent wasn¡¯t really immortal, but he hadn¡¯t found a reason not to die yet.

    ¡°Deng Li is so powerful.¡±

    Fei Weitu jumped at the side and waved his arms: ¡°Quickly kill him, I¡¯ll apany you tonight! Even though you are very small and look very strange, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Deng Li became excited, shouted and rushed towards An Zheng once again. However, this time, he became more cunning and cautious. He no longer blindly approached An Zheng, but constantly waved his beast ws. Streams of ck aura attacked An Zheng from afar. The ck aura was ever-changing and could quickly change from illusory to real. No one could be sure if it was real or fake.

    An Zheng¡¯s finger kept pointing out, purple lightning striking down. Both of them were constantly dodging each other¡¯s attacks. However, if they continued to fight like this, there would never besult. The more time passed, the more unfavorable it was for An Zheng, and in Inside the Immortal Pce, if they wanted to kill An Zheng, they would need more than just flying speed.

    Right at this moment, Fei Weitu seemed to be unable to wait any longer. She waved her hand, and a huge machete appeared in it. The knife was longer than she was and wider than her shoulder. When An Zheng was chasing after him, she had rushed over from An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng quickly turned around, and a bolt of purple lightning pounced towards him. Fei Weitu ced his de in front of himself to block, but the purple lightning actually bounced it off the de.

    ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t hit me.¡±

    Fei Weitu smiled from behind his de, his eyes staring at a certain spot on An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore, I¡¯m afraid that others wille and kill you too, that way I won¡¯t be able to get anything. Why don¡¯t I cut your stuff off and take it away and soak it in a jar and watch it y. Although it is a little regretful, you still left something behind. ¡±

    An Zheng felt a wave of nausea, it was even more disgusting than the first time he saw a mangled corpse in Ming Fa Si.

    A few streaks of purple lightning rushed towards Fei Weitu from all directions. Fei Weitu was petite, and it was clearly her who was dancing with the de. The purple electric current was blocked by the big de, she kept changing his angles, and then the purple electric current shot straight towards An Zheng without moving an inch.

    If one didn¡¯t kill, the other didn¡¯t.

    Such an opponent seemed really difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 974 - Invisibility

    <h4>Chapter 974 ¨C Invisibility</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s purple lightning and thunder were blocked by Fei Weitu¡¯s strange big de. The de was as smooth and smooth as a mirror. When purple lightning struck the de, it would reflect back after being blocked by the de. The fiercer An Zheng¡¯s attack was, the more violent it waspared to Fei Weitu¡¯s counterattack.

    As he got closer to An Zheng, Fei Weitu¡¯s face became even redder: ¡°Good brother, I¡¯m getting closer to you. I can already smell the smell of your body.¡±

    Her big de was even bigger than¡¯s. Every time she blocked An Zheng¡¯s lightning power, she would hide her entire body behind it, not exposing it at all. The knife looked so much bigger than her, it looked a little cumbersome no matter how you looked at it. However, in her hands, it had beerless weapon that could be used to defend and attack.

    And at this time, because Fei Weitu had shared the majority of the pressure, Deng Li was getting closer and closer to him.

    ¡°Wahahahaha ¡­¡± I¡¯m going to bite you to death. ¡±

    Deng Li, who was only a foot tall, dashed left and right through the gaps between the power of lightning, and quickly approached An Zheng. ¡°I want this power of thunder, too.¡±

    Fei Weitu was even faster, the two of them were not even five meters apart from each other, the cold Qi that the de was emitting was as sharp as knives.

    But An Zheng looked calm, as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Fei Weitu revealed his face from behind his big de, andughed: ¡°I really like your indifferent look, brother, you have so much grace.¡±

    The more she said it, the angrier Deng Li got. Seeing that the two of them had already arrived in front of An Zheng, Deng Li¡¯s face contorted in excitement, while Fei Weitu¡¯s face became more and more flushed, as if he was enjoying something.

    ¡°So excited! I was just about to kill you!¡±

    Fei Weitu looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with joy.

    Then, she saw joy appear in An Zheng¡¯s eyes as well. At this moment, she suddenly had a bad premonition.

    ¡°After so much effort, you guys finally came over by yourselves.¡±

    An Zhengughed, his smile was like the spring breeze.

    An Zheng¡¯s body disappeared in a sh. In terms of speed, his teleportation was invincible. An Zheng had been looking forward to the two of them getting close to him from start to finish. An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power had only just recovered, so attacking An Zheng from such a distance wouldn¡¯t even be enough. But he was a demigod, so even if he did not have a Reverse Scale Armor, how many people in this world could possibly touch him? Furthermore, with the Reverse Scale Armor on him, even if it was a full-powered strike from the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, An Zheng could still block it.

    ¡°Your weakness is your talent.¡±

    An Zheng appeared not more than a meter away from Deng Li as he punched towards Deng Li¡¯s chest. Deng Li immediately turned into a ball of ck smoke and scattered.

    ¡°I have the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. Your every move is in my eyes.¡±

    Deng Li still wanted to dodge, where would he get the chance? An Zheng grabbed onto the 30 centimeter tall little monster, one hand grabbing his neck and the other grabbing his legs, his two arms pulled outwards, ¡°Die!¡±

    Witfft sound, Deng Li was immediately torn into two. At the same time, a line of Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns appeared in An Zheng¡¯s left and right hands, and his two hands pushed towards Fei Weitu. Two violent Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns shot out, and the two halves of his body instantly turned into ash. The three dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned and froze an ethereal mass in midair. Soon after, the purple lightning wrapped around it.

    ¡°The strength of your soul is even stronger than Yatuo Angge¡¯s.¡±

    An Zheng smirked, ¡°Whaity, I also have the power of hell.¡±

    The surging infernal energy within the purple electric current ignited a ck me. Even the soul could be burnt away.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t kill you before was because I couldn¡¯t kill you in one hit. The two of you ¡­¡±

    When An Zheng was speaking, he had already appeared behind Fei Weitu, but his voice was still far off in the distance. This voice had also confounded Fei Weitu; she simply wasn¡¯t able to see clearly in which direction An Zheng was in.

    ¡°You like excitement?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand reached out to Fei Weitu¡¯s back, but Fei Weitu felt the danger, and immediately moved the de to his back. However, at this moment, a violent clump of purple lightning suddenly exploded in front of her. Previously, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction to it.

    It was the Heaven¡¯s Eye.

    Before he had reached the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, An Zheng was already able to use his Heaven Eyes to hide the power of a Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. Although its power was not enough topete with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns that An Zheng had used, but if it was suddenly used, the opponent would definitely not be able to sense it. This Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns directly exploded on Fei Weitu¡¯s lower abdomen, sting a shocking bloody hole in her lower abdomen.

    Fei Weitu¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, the lower half of his skirt shattered from the impact. His round, pure white buttocks and long, slender legs werepletely revealed, but at this moment, he no longer had any sense of beauty. The bloody look on her lower abdomen was exactly the same as before when Shang Qingyang had cut open her abdomen.

    At the same time Fei Weitu was sent flying backwards, he grabbed onto the back of her neck and forcibly pulled her back in the air. Crushing her neck downwards, Fei Weitu¡¯s pretty and adorable face heavily smashed into the ground.

    ¡°How many people did this face confuse you?¡±

    An Zheng pressed onto the back of Fei Weitu¡¯s neck, pressing her face to the ground. That tender and adorable face quickly slid across the stone b. When An Zheng raised his hand, he didn¡¯t have a single face left.

    ¡°If there is a Heavenly Dao, I shall bestow it upon you.¡± Today, I shall rece the Heavenly Dao and destroy the face which it bestowed upon you, that is able to topple all living beings. ¡±

    An Zheng lifted Fei Weitu up. The girl who had only half of her cute face remaining was this terrifying. Half her face was bloody and a portion of his bones had been grinded away, while the other half of her face was still as tender and beautiful as a flower. A ray of purple lightning exploded in the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm and directly broke his neck. An Zheng¡¯s body flew forward like a kite with its string cut. Before he evennded, An Zheng extended a finger and the Broken Army Sword caught up with him, piercing through his back like lightning from mid air. Witu sound, the sword shot out from his body and nailed Fei Weitu firmly onto the ground.

    ¡°Waiting for you toe close to me. Waiting for you toe close makes me feel very impatient.¡±

    An Zheng crushed the remaining half of Fei Weitu¡¯s skull with a single stomp, not showing the slightest bit of mercy for the fairer sex.

    ¡°You guys probably never got to know me well enough to get close to me?¡±

    He kicked away the half of the corpse, then turned to look at Shang Qingyang. Shang Qingyang had already returned to his original appearance, his body was charred ck, and he only had onest breath left. An Zheng slowly walked to Shang Qingyang¡¯s side and looked down at her. Shang Qingyang moved his fingers with difficulty, as if he wanted to raise his hand butcked the strength to do so.

    ¡°Help...¡± ¡°Help me ¡­¡±

    When she said thest three words, her voice was weak.

    An Zheng¡¯s finger pointed downwards, and witfft sound, a bloody hole appeared in her chest, and his heart shattered.

    ¡°I have never had any thoughts towards you, and I believe that Xu Meidai did not either. Because in her eyes, you are no match for her at all. You have always viewed her as your enemy for life, and she might have long forgotten the part of her where you and Tian Haogong fought over the position of Asgard Mistress. The things of the past, especially the matters of cultivation, to her, are not worth mentioning. ¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Shang Qingyang roared for the rest of his life, and at the moment when the light returned, he raised his hand to grab An Zheng, and then his hand fell down once again.

    ¡°He¡¯s alsitiful person.¡±

    An Zheng turned and walked away without turning his head back.

    From start to finish, when he first fought Deng Li, then Shang Qingyang, and then Fei Weitu, no one from the Peacock Pce came out, let alone Xu Meidai. This was her attitude. She had already cut off her past and she no longer had anything to do with An Zheng. Perhaps in her eyes, it was just a feud between a few martial artists who had nothing to do with her. Interested, she might take a look. If she wasn¡¯t interested, she wouldn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    An Zheng walked very quickly, but he was not in a hurry. In his haste to escape, he strode forward.

    Behind a stone pir in the pce, Xu Meidai, who was dressed in golden clothes, watched An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure with aplicated expression. Her hand formed a seal, ready to strike. However, that man was just as domineering as he always was. He was just as unreasonable as he was in his previous life. Even rejecting her love and admiration was the same as dealing with a murder case. In this life, he had left without a single shred of regret.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    Xu Meidai¡¯s hand slowly loosened, and powerlessly drooped down.

    ¡°Why did you tease me today when you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Is it just my old friend¡¯s rtionship that makes you miss my life? ¡±

    She dejectedly turned around, but her expression soon returned to its normal tranquil state, as if her mood had not changed at all. Beneath the golden attire, she looked noble, cold, and elegant. A woman like her, regardless of her identity, was always the focus of attention. The followers of the Western Regions all said that she was the noblest of white lotus flowers, but in An Zheng¡¯s opinion, she was more liklum flower that bloomed alone in winter.

    The fluttering snow, even the ethereal beauty, was merely her foil.

    At the same time, high up in the sky, five hundred meters away from where An Zheng and the others were battling, the disciple of Dragon and Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue, who was dressed in Daoist robes, had an excited expression on her face.

    ¡°As expected of your reputation.¡±

    She turned around and walked forward as she instructed the Daoist from Dragon Tiger Mountain who was standing behind her, ¡°My Dragon Tiger Mountain is not someone¡¯s tool. My Xuan Yue is not someone¡¯s puppet. Since someone wants to use me to test the knife, then I should make this knife sharper. In any case, the apocalypse was approaching, what was there to be afraid of? Wudang Mountain is a world free and unfettered ce, but we cannot stay out of it. My Dragon Tiger Mountain has always strived for great things in the martial arts world, but today, we have fought for even greater things. ¡°In the Immortal pce, we will just take what we want from the big ns of the Da Xi family.¡±

    In the shadows, the small sized leopard cat was hiding somewhere close by. He had wanted to sneak an attack on An Zheng, but he saw that Xu Meidai was standing behind a pir. As long as he moved, Xu Meidai would be like an unstoppable thunderbolt. He knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    He turned around, wanting to hurry back to report the news.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    The sound suddenly appeared, causing the leopard to shiver in fright. He immediately turned around in alert, and saw Xu Meidai¡¯s cold and beautiful face.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Duke Ming, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of harming you, I just ¡­ I was just watching. ¡±

    Xu Meidai said indifferently: ¡°I know you don¡¯t, so you don¡¯t dare. Just because you don¡¯t dare to kill me doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t kill you. ¡±

    The leopard cat didn¡¯t say anything else. It immediately turned around and left. He was one of the best assassins in the world. If he wanted to escape, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who could chase after him. However, Xu Meidai didn¡¯t n to give chase. When the leopard cat turned around and ran away, Xu Meidai only flicked her finger. A white and translucent lotus flew out and instantly touched the back of the leopard cat. In an instant, the leopard cat¡¯s body was frozen. It wasn¡¯t frozen, but rather, it had turned into ice.

    Xu Meidai turned around. The white lotus flew back and floated by her side. She took three steps, and the sound of ice breaking came from behind her. She was one of the best assassins in the world. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back, nor the ability to run. She just turned intile of crushed ice on the ground.

    Xu Meidai, however, did not even give him a nce.

    Just as An Zheng had said, people like the leopard cat simply did not enter Xu Meidai¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, only he was able to enter her eyes.

 Chapter 975 - I dont like to chat with you

    <h4>Chapter 975 ¨C I don¡¯t like to chat with you</h4>

    An Zheng alone caused a huge upheaval outside of Peacock Pce. The second strongest warrior and the strongest warrior had all been killed by An Zheng. As for the strongest Killer, Leopard Cat, the one who had not attacked since the beginning, it had died even more miserably. With jushought from Xu Meidai, it turned into a pile of ice scraps.

    After leaving the Peacock Pce, An Zheng did not seem to be afraid as he casually walked down the street. Yet those who had received news had already rushed over to the Peacock Pce¡¯s side on arge scale. An Zheng had already thought of this long ago, so no one recognized him even though he was acting so arrogantly.

    He held Fei Weitu¡¯s big de in his hand, and admired it as he walked. The structure of the de was very special, and the material was even more special. Although there was no description of this de in the records of the two hundred Purple-Rank Divine Artifact in Oldman Huo, An Zheng was certain that the de had already surpassed the peak of the Golden-Rank, and also exceeded the purple Golden-Rank.

    This de was definitely not something made in recent times. On the handle of the de, there were four small words carved into it.

    Rising Sun Spring Peace

    An Zheng searched his brain for a while, but he still could not think of any news rted to the de. The Soaring Sky Technique was one of the most mysterious sects in the martial arts world. There was no doubt that they had acquired a lot of treasures over the years. The special ability of this saber was that it could reflect any kind of strength. Any attack of the opponent could be converted into one¡¯s own attack to reflect back. As long as he mastered the control skill of the saber, it would definitely be a killing weapon.

    When the sunlight shone onto the de, An Zheng turned the de slightly, and the light that it reflected immediately pierced a hole in the wall opposite of him.

    Not only could it reflect, it could even increase. The power gathered by the sunlight could burn througiece of paper, but it couldn¡¯t burn through a wall. As he was walking forward, a few people suddenly stopped in front of An Zheng. Looking at their clothes, they should be people of the Great Xi Empire, but he was unsure of what sect they came from.

    ¡°Bro, this knife of yours is not bad.¡±

    The person in the lead looked to be in his thirties, and he seemed to be rather polite. An Zheng observed that the clothes this person was wearing was a little special. It was silk clothing, representing that he had an official status. Furthermore, the clothes were not the style of any yamen, so they should belong to one of the major powers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    That person introduced himself: ¡°I am Song Shenfeng, from Da Xi and Yuyang County. I am looking foreasure for my n leader in the Immortal pce. Brother, this de is indeed of extraordinary quality. If brother is willing to part with it, I wonder if you could give me a price. ¡°My family head is as rich as a kingdom. As long as my brother¡¯s price is reasonable, I will definitely not bargain.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not selling.¡±

    Song Shenfeng¡¯s subordinate raised his arm to stop An Zheng: ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to sell it, so you don¡¯t? Do you know who my master is? ¡°My family head, Da Xi¡¯s blood ¡­¡±

    Song Shenfeng red at the man, sping his fist and said, ¡°Brother, of course we will not force others. However, I still want to talk to you. This de seems to have only been in my hands for a short while, which is why I have it in my hands. A good user would try his best, but a bad user would just waste good things. I don¡¯t know what kind of things brother is good at. Swords, hooks, whips, my master actually has quite a bit of these things. If brother is willing to give it up, then this de can be sold for another item. This is because my master loves sabers the most, and especially the great ones, I hope brother can help us achieve our goal. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You sound very sincere, but I¡¯m not selling.¡±

    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, one of his subordinates stepped forward to stop An Zheng. If you say my master¡¯s name, it will scare you to death. I gave you face, yes. If I don¡¯t give you face and take it away, what can you do? ¡±

    This time, Song Shenfeng did not speak, he only looked at An Zheng¡¯s reaction.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°When I was very young, about ten years old... He had gotten the first batch of silver, which was several thousand taels. To ordinary people, several thousand silver was enough to live without worries for the rest of their lives. ¡°At that time, when I was so young and received such arge sum of silver, it was still in a ce filled with evil and evil. It wce where people gathered to make things difficult for themselves.¡±

    As he spoke, he used Rising Sun Spring to draw a circle with a diameter of about two meters beside him, ¡°At that time, I drew a circle on the ground. It was slightlyrger than this. At that time, I did not have a suitable weapon, so I could only pick up a machete. ¡±

    Song Shenfeng sighed, ¡°Brother, you came from a poor family, and I pity you.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°No, what I mean is that when I was eight or nine years old, I chopped down dozens of people for the sake of some silver. This de is mine, and it¡¯s not just worth thousands or tens of thousands of silver taels, so how could I back down? ¡±

    He stood there with his broadsword at his side.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same circle. If you want to buy my knife, I¡¯m not selling. ¡°If you want to steal my de, juste at me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking courting death.¡±

    One of Song Shenfeng¡¯sckeys cursed as he reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s cor. The moment he held his hand, which had just entered the range of the circle, a pu sound could be heard ¡­ The man¡¯s hand was cut off at the wrist and fell to the ground with a ¡°pa da¡± sound. There was a lot of dust stuck to the hand. Because it was too fast, the person who losand did not even feel any pain. Only when he saw his own hand lying on the ground did he let out a cry, and retreated while clutching his severed wrist, spitting out blood.

    He walked a few steps and then stopped to retrieve the severed hand. As the other hand reached into the circle, the hand was cut off. From start to finish, An Zheng had never moved.

    Song Shenfeng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Brother, for a mere object, it would not make sense to go all out like this.¡±

    An Zhengughed, andughed brightly: ¡°When I was young, for a few thousand silver, I chopped down dozens of people. Now, for this de, I can also do it. You think I¡¯m irrational, greedy, and ignorant, don¡¯t you? No, whether it is the silver or the de, they are not because of their value, but because they are mine. Even if it¡¯s a speck of dust on my foot or a button on my clothes, it would still be the same for me.

    Song Shenfeng thought for a moment before sping his fists and taking a step back, ¡°If you, brother, do not take action, then let this matter rest. But now that they¡¯ve hurt my people, I can¡¯t pretend to ignore them. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You are clearly here to steal something, why do you have to be so polite? I¡¯ve seen more dangers in the martial arts world than you have. If I¡¯m not wrong, when I say that I¡¯m willing to sell, you will say that you didn¡¯t bring that much with you, so you want me to go back with you to get it? When we reach a secluded ce, or the ce where you guys are stationed, I will be hacked to death by all of you ¡­ This is a bit old. ¡±

    Song Shenfeng¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡°We are from the Da Xi government, we would not do something like that.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When you said this, your eyes twinkled a little.¡±

    Song Shenfeng was silent for a while, then said: ¡°In that case, I will not hide it from you. I am from Prince Rui¡¯s estate, and I am following the orders of my prince to find treasures. ¡°Since the words have been said so clearly, I hope that brother can fulfill it.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Do you think that just because you said that you are the person reconstructed by Prince Rui, I will obediently give it to you? No, you can go back and ask Chen Shuang. Back then, his father gave him to me to take with him. Because he didn¡¯t cultivate, the wound on his butt that I used a bamboo board on is still there, is it still painful? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Scram further. If you stop me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡±

    Song Shenfeng frowned, and his face turned ugly, ¡°You¡¯ve advised me with good words, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± I have already given you sufficient face, yet you are humiliating the Lord. The Lord has disgraced you, and you are the one who is making a dead end ¡­ Wait, you just said ¡­ You hit it with a bamboo board... ¡°You are?!¡±

    He suddenly shouted, ¡°How can it be this Bane? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Just as he was about to leave, a person suddenly stepped forward and stopped him with a single step.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding a knife in your arms, and you still want to steal my knife?¡±

    An Zheng was not surprised at all. After looking at that person, he sighed slightly, ¡°Chen Shuai has never been someone who can be put on the stage, and the people under hismand are the same. But Chen Zhongxu was different. He had ambition, big ns, and strength. A subordinate like Song Shenfeng cannot bepared with a subordinate like you, Su Mengmu ¡­ How have you been? ¡±

    , who was holding onto his de, remained expressionless as usual. It was just that when he looked at An Zheng, the hint of fear that was hidden in his eyes still revealed the depths of his heart. When people from the martial arts world mentioned the name Fang Zheng, how many of them did not have any respect for him?

    ¡°Your Highness would like to invite you toe over for a discussion.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the prince gather many people to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how could I have found you?¡±

    Su Mengmu said: ¡°Your highness had to bitterly look for you toe up with sun. Else, why would they invite even the Peacock King? ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°There¡¯s no need to see your master, he and I have nothing much to say either. If he wants to say anything, just tell me. ¡±

    Su Mengmu muttered to herself for a moment, ¡°Your Highness said that in the chaos of the world, the citizens are not to be med, not the martial arts world, but the temples. The prince also said that the mountains and rivers were not dangerous, and the temple was not far away. On the contrary, it was the most dangerous and lowly ce in the world. You are the only person in the world who can righteously help our cause. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Sucigh evaluation, I ept it but I still won¡¯t go. If your prince were tomit suicide, even his father would not spare him. ¡±

    Su Mengmu was still unwilling to give way: ¡°I can¡¯t bring you back, Your Highness will be unhappy.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you stopped me.¡±

    Su Mengmu looked at the de in An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be used to using des.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and gestured: ¡°It¡¯s my finger.¡±

    Su Mengmu held onto the handle of his de with her right hand, and pointed the de that was likool of autumn water to the ground, ¡°Although I know I can¡¯t beat you, you have always been a peak in the martial arts world. Anyone who rises to the top will have a dream of defeating you and recing you, and I will do the same. Even today, I am still unable to defeat you. However, I also wish to test just how strong you are. ¡±

    At this moment, she suddenly walked over from behind Su Mengmu withrge strides. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Su Mengmu¡¯s face changed, she immediately sheathed her de and lowered her head: ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu walked over quickly, stood in front of An Zheng and cupped his fists: ¡°The first time I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity, and only then did I realize what I missed. My father asked us who our goals, our role models, our idols were. All the brothers said that their father was their idol, and it was only me who said that the Ming Fa Si¡¯s first Fang Zheng was their idol, their role model. His fatherughed and left. He might not understand why his son admires someone who is inferior to him ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu bent over: ¡°Sir, please follow me back, I only have a few questions in my heart, please enlighten me.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Back then, when you said those words, you didn¡¯t respect me at all ¡­ ¡°You are concealing yourself. Everyone is saying ¡®Father is good¡¯, but you are saying ¡®I am good¡¯. You are making your father think that you do not have the heart to fight for the throne.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to Chen Zhongxu¡¯s chest: ¡°You¡¯re too considerate, I don¡¯t like to chat with you.¡±

 Chapter 976 - Cant go back

    <h4>Chapter 976 ¨C Can¡¯t go back</h4>

    Chen Zhongxu did not seem to mind An Zheng¡¯s words at all. His status was noble, and now that Chen Zhongqi was dead, he was the one who was favored out of all Chen Wunuo¡¯s sons. A few days ago, he brought troops to pacify the traitors in the southern border. His achievements were illustrious. And now, he was transferred into an immortal pce, so one could imagine how much importance Chen Wunuo ced on him.

    However, in front of An Zheng, he appeared to be very humble.

    ¡°That year, my father allowed you to be remodelled to cultivate with mister, so I called you mister. I even frequently went to secretly learn. What Mister didn¡¯t know was that I was jealous of being taught by Mister when I was reborn. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t treasure it at all. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu lowered his body and spoke with his head lowered, ¡°At that time, I was thinking that there were a lot of people who wasted their fortuitous encounters in this world, but none of them were more pitiful than reconstructing Mr. Wastnd¡¯s teachings. If I had followed Teacher in his cultivation back then, I would not have dared to ck off. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Then do you know why your father allowed Chen Shuang to follow me, and not you?¡±

    Chen Zhongxu shook his head.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Actually, you know that you always hide yourself. You even feel that you hide yourself very well. But don¡¯t forget, everything you¡¯ve experienced was done by your father when he was fighting for the throne. Your little thoughts are too childish in his eyes. When your brothers met, they said that I was the most revered, not your father. At that time, he knew that you wererson who was good at hiding. And Chen Shuang had used his loudest voice to shout that I want to be the Sacred Emperor ¡­ At that time, your father was certain that he was the son who had the least qualifications to contend for the position of Sacred Emperor. That¡¯s why he asked me to teach him how to reconstruct and cultivate, so that he can have more strength to protect himself when you two brothers fight in the future. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu raised his head, his expression had already calmed down a lot. But you don¡¯t understand me... If I were to say that from the beginning to end, I did not have the intention to fight for the throne, I am afraid that no one in the world would believe me and Sir would not be able to escape from this fate. ¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°Since you stopped me, you can ask whatever you want to, I¡¯m in a hurry to leave.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu stayed silent for a long time, suddenly sped his hands together and bowed deeply, ¡°Sir, please stay behind and help me.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Since you haven¡¯t fought for the world and the heart of the Emperor, then why should I stay behind and help you? Stay by your side, in less than a month, all of the flies and dogs around you will disappear, and I cannot tolerate all of this, but arince, you still have to tolerate all of this, don¡¯t you think? ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve thought of everything you¡¯ve said. But now, I really need you ¡­ In those days, when he was still alive, Da Xi was flourishing, the people were at peace, thew was strict, and the world was full of evil spirits that didn¡¯t dare to be impudent. After the death of her husband, Da Xi was thrown into disarray. Other than her teacher, there were also others who were plotting against her ¡­ Therefore, at that time, it was highly probable that the person who would be able to aplish the most important thing in the entire world could only be Mister. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This ttery makes my entire body feelfortable, very good, very good.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu replied: ¡°The Da Xi Empire is currently in a mess, full of useless things to do. Mister has great intelligence and cultivation, if we were to use it to rebuild the order, how well would we be able to do?¡±

    ¡°Reestablish order?¡±

    An Zheng walked a few steps forward, and looked straight into Chen Zhongxu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your father is still here, so there is no possibility for us to restore order. As far as he was concerned, this world belonged to him alone. In his eyes, these billions of people were just his servants. Everyone says his country is clear, but he¡¯s actually the one that¡¯s the most unclear. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu became silent once again, and after a long while, said: ¡°If mister is unwilling to stay, I hope that I can ask mister one thing ¡­ I have no desire to fight for the throne. To me, the throne is just the biggest rivet in the Chen family. This rivet is still there. ¡°What I want to do is not to sit on that chair and admire the beauty of thisnd, but to berson who will consolidate thisnd.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Sir, which one do you think is more important? I am a man of ambition, but ambition lies not in the chair, but in the judgment of future generations. For the next century, if someone mentioned the name Chen Zhongxu, they would say, ¡°The leader of the Fu Mansion will go down, and the people will be saved, water and fire.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°When your brother Chen Zhongqi was present, he also thought the same way.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu waved his hand: ¡°No, that¡¯s not what he thinks.¡±

    Right now, the person An Zheng did not wish to interact with was someone from the Chen family, even though he had never hated Chen Zhongxu much, he also did not want to interact with him. The Chen family grew up in the bathhouse of rights, and was born with the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart. These people sounded very sincere, and every look in their eyes was expressed after careful deliberation. You wanted to hear from them that unless they were drugged.

    ¡°I will no longer participate in the matters of your Chen n in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Sir, this is not a matter of the Chen family, it is a matter of the world, it is a matter of the people.¡±

    ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of ambition, and I also don¡¯t have that kind of ability. Previously, I was unable to get rid of all the evil in the head seat of Ming Fa Si. Now, the only thing I can do is to do good deeds everyday ¡­ You¡¯re telling me about the world, and you¡¯re telling me about the people? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I feel scared when your Chen people say this.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu said: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to say that you have great ambitions, but my ambitions and yours are actually exactly the same ¡­ It was to pacify the chaotic world, create order, settle the world, and stabilize the masses. I can pacify the chaotic world, pacify the world, stabilize the masses ¡­ ¡°And creating order is what mister is good at.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°My order is that no one is to force me.¡±

    He turned around and said, ¡°There are many talented people around you, so you don¡¯t need me.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s arm, but An Zheng swatted his arm and dodged it.

    ¡°Sir, although my father is not so senseless, his heart is already in turmoil. It is true that I cannot bear to see thend fall into chaos, and the people die because of it. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even turn his head around. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you¡¯ve thought about it properly, I want to ask you about it in the depths of your heart.¡±

    An Zheng had already walked far away. When he wanted to give chase, he was stopped by Chen Zhongxu: ¡°There¡¯s no need to give chase.¡±

    Su Mengmu lowered her hand and said: ¡°My prince, this person¡¯s personality ispletely different from the rumors, as if she is apletely different person. However, if this person is too powerful, if she is unable to be of use to the prince, she might buge threat in the future. ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu shook his head: ¡°He is not for me to use, nor will he be used by others. This is good too, he isn¡¯t willing to help me, but he won¡¯t mess up my ns ¡­ Let¡¯s go, I only want his attitude. Although he hadn¡¯t been in the imperial court for a long time and he hadn¡¯t been in Da Xi for a long time, the people who followed him were like a stream in the martial arts world when he ascended to greatness ¡­ It¡¯s the kind of influence I wanted, and if he won¡¯t, I¡¯m a lot more at ease. ¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to, why should Your Highness be at ease?¡±

    ¡°His heart is no longer in the temple, but in the wilderness.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu smirked: ¡°This is great news.¡±

    An Zheng walked out for a long distance without even turning his head back, but he was actually feeling somewhat sorrowful in his heart. This Da Xi was someone that he had been loyal to death before. Now that he was in such a mess, how could he not feel heartache? He wasn¡¯t even willing to think about the past when he was in Ming Fa Si.

    Less than half an hour after leaving Chen Zhongxu, he was stopped by someone on the street again.

    From afar, hundreds of armored cavalrymen surged forward witorrential momentum. When they got closer, they neatly reined in their horses and trained properly. An extremely luxurious carriage stopped behind them. The curtain of the carriage was lifted and a obese man walked out. Before he even got off the carriage, his voice had already drifted far away.

    ¡°Sir, did you reallye?¡±

    The man was very tall, but because he was too fat, his height was greatly reduced. His face was as round as a white bun, without any wrinkles. Because he was too fat, his eyes looked small and narrow. It could be said that out of all of Chen Wunuo¡¯s sons, Chen Shuang was the ugliest. I wonder how such an outstanding parent could give birth to such a son ¡­

    ¡°Teacher, I missed you so much.¡±

    After Chen Shuang got off the carriage, he shook off the support of others and walked over quickly. Unexpectedly, he kneeled down in front of so many of his subordinates.

    ¡°Disciple Chen Shuang greets Mister.¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled, even when he was teaching Chen Mu how to remake his cultivation, Chen Shuang had never bowed in such a manner before. The Chen family waeavenly family, and Chen Shuang was a prince. How could they have imagined that such a grand gift would be given to them?

    ¡°After I bid farewell, I will never be able to sleep after reconstructing my heart. I will never be able to eat ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was stopped by An Zheng with a wave of his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t know what to eat, yet you can eat so much. It¡¯s really hard on you.¡±

    Chen Shuang Shi was stunned for a moment, then said with an embarrassed smile: ¡°Sir also knows, I am the first one among many princes to have been abandoned by father. Since that is the case, why am I forcing myself to be so outstanding? Thus ¡­ I might as well let myself go. ¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, extending his hand to pull Chen Shuang up, ¡°You came to stop me, not to pay my respects, right? Before, your subordinates stopped me and said that you love swords the most, why ¡­ Weren¡¯t you the one who used to love beauties the most? ¡±

    ¡°The aura of wealth and alcohol is something that students love, but even the students do not dare to forget it. When a studentes to meet with his teacher, the first is to say goodbye, the second is to vent his anger for his teacher ¡­ Bring it up! ¡±

    He waved his hand, and two guards brought one person up; it was Song Shenfeng who stopped An Zheng before.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Chen Shuang reprimanded angrily, ¡°I followed you for many years, and now, most of what I learnes from you. You actually dare to be disrespectful to me?¡±

    An Zheng watched on as if he was watching a y, wanting to know how Chen Shuang would express his anger next. But what he did not expect was, Chen Shuang suddenly pulled out his long de from the sheath of the guard beside him, and stabbed it into Song Shen Feng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Today, I will let all of you know that I will be your father for a day, and you will teach me for a few years just like my father. If any of you are disrespectful to him, then you are disrespectful to me. ¡±

    He casually threw the de on the ground and extended his hand to grab An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Sir, it has been many years since this disciple and Sir met. I miss you very much, pleasee back with me Sir, I will drink with Sir.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the corpses on the ground, and his heart could not help but tremble slightly.

    Those from the Chen n, what exactly did they have to go through to transform into this? Was this kind of son what Chen Wunuo wanted to see the most?

    Chen Wunuo once said that in order to be a Sacred Emperor, one had to have the dignity of a dragon, the right to bestow upon others the title of Heaven¡¯s Mandate, and the right to be called the Son of Heaven. But this isn¡¯t enough. To be a good emperor, one must have the attitude of a dragon, but the heart of a tiger and the heart of a wolf ¡­ What An Zheng saw in Chen Shuang¡¯s eyes was something inside the wolf¡¯s bones.

    He ¡­ He was no longer the gentle little fatty he had taught her.

 Chapter 977 - Master, you harmed me

    <h4>Chapter 977 ¨C Master, you harmed me</h4>

    The Inside the Immortal Pce, who was originally on Chen Wunuo¡¯s killing list, had instead be the target of the two princes. One could well imagine how chaotic the chaos in the Da Xi had be. I don¡¯t respect my father¡¯s order, I don¡¯t respect my sovereign¡¯s order. Maybe from the moment Frozen Land descended and looked at Chen Wunuo to his death in Jinling, Da Xi was no longer Da Xi.

    Jinling, Star Observation Pavilion.

    Tan Shanse sat on the chair and waved his fan, looking rxed andfortable. The quiet garden had already sent someone to invite him over three times, but he was unmoved. The person beside him had already been dismissed, leaving behind only a small errand boy. He looked to be around twelve to thirteen years old, but he had a pretty and delicate appearance.

    ¡°Master, are we going to seed now?¡±

    The little errand boy asked.

    ¡°Luan Life.¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at the little errand boy. ¡°I taught you this, you can¡¯t look at the surface when you¡¯re looking at the situation.¡±

    The little errand boy lowered his head and said, ¡°I have not reached the point where I can go outside and observe the situation. I only need to see Master¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± I have traveled the world for tens of thousands of years and have brought along countless disciples.

    Tan Shanse patted the little errand boy¡¯s head: ¡°I see the big picture under the heavens, but you know the world by just looking at my face. I can be consideredforted by the fact that you havee to inherit my ambitions. Da Xi was finished. No one could save her. I only managed to bring down this monster after being in Da Xi for two hundred and twenty years ¡­ People these days were much more cunning than before. Back then, I traveled the world by myself, and the other countries had their eyes on me. ¡±

    ¡°When I was in Great Shu, the Lord of Great Shu viewed me as his master. He even said that if his children could not inherit the country, he would let me be their king. Hahahaha...¡± What a joke. My ambition, how could it be that small country in the barbarian region? When I was in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, the Lord of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb regarded me as his trusted subordinate and listened to everything I said. In the Great Shu, I take Zhuge as my surname and wield great power. In Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, my surname is Guo, so I am equally important. Even in the Inside the Immortal Pce, one of the Immortal Emperors, Xuan-Yuan, has no doubts about me. ¡±

    ¡°I am fighting in the mortal world, all the empires in the mortal world. I fight in Shu and Wei, I fight in Wei Fen and Shu. Every year, tens of thousands of cultivators die or die. I am in the immortal pce. The two immortal emperors were instigated by me to fight, and the immortal pce is destroyed. ¡±

    He pointed to the sky and said, ¡°All mortals say that there ieaven¡¯sw. However, the Heavenly Dao does not control the entire world. The person who controls the entire world is me. ¡±

    The little errand boy kneeled on the ground and bowed. ¡°Master is the only one for all eternity.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Later on, when the cultivation world was exhausted and there were no more almighty saints, I thought that even if I did not do anything, the vitality of this world would slowly disappear and cultivators would naturally disappear. I¡¯ve struggled for ten thousand years for this goal, and I¡¯ve finally seen hope. However, no one had expected thaerson¡¯s desire would be this strong. With this exhausted Heaven Origin Sect, cultivators continued to appear one after another. ¡°As for Da Xi, she is gradually stabilising. Only when the world is in chaos will she die a lot ¡­¡±

    He looked up at the sky, ¡°No one canpare to me who can see the sky for longer. No one can understand anything in this world better than me, one grass, one tree, one star, one morning. That¡¯s because no one is more lonely than I am. At that time, the Zhang Zhenjun of Mount Wudang, who was close to breaking through to be a Saint, was disturbed by Buddha when he was breaking through. From then on, the Zhang Zhenjun fell to the level where he was at the Great Heavenly Realm. The Buddha knows because I told his. However, the gains and losses of one person cannot affect the world, so I have toy out my ns. ¡±

    ¡°My specialty is theyout.¡±

    Tan Shanse got up: ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Although Chen Wunuo suspects me, he has heard my n. That monster has already taken shape, and Chen Wunuo will die by the hands of that monster sooner orter. ¡±

    ¡°Master, will the world be so chaotic that all cultivators will disappear?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Luan Sheng, why are you still so childish?¡± This was not something that could be done in a day and night. At the very least, it would takhousand more years. I know that fate is at its end and my fate is at its end. I have searched bitterly for many years to find a disciple like you, and in the future, you will obtain my legacy and continue to carry out this important task. ¡±

    ¡°Master, what about Frozen Land?¡±

    ¡°That is something that I cannot dictate.¡±

    Tan Shanse said with some regret: ¡°It wasn¡¯t in my ns, even I was caught off guard when it suddenly appeared. However, Master saw that because of the appearance of the Frozen Land, the cultivation world declined even faster. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, a boorish man. Chen Wunuo, a little girl. Buddha, a coward. Even though Frozen Land was not part of my n, I have already led you to the general situation ¡­ ¡±

    He held the little errand boy¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°I will bring you ce where the world will be in chaos for a period of time. They will tear and bite each other as if they were crazy. I am not the one who opened the so called Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s items one by one to let them in. Only I know about those secret realms. I led them gradually to find out what was good for them before they flocked. Over ten thousand years ago, I used the Immortal Pce as the graveyard and buried more than half of the martial arts world. ¡°Right now, I still use the Immortal Pce as the graveyard to bury their dreams.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going, Master?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet. After we get there, I will wholeheartedly teach you. I will let you learn more as soon as possible. All the foreshadowing for his master had been done, and the fight had happened in the blink of an eye. Chen Wunuo used his own country as a chess game, and could be considered half a tyrant. Buddha used the Western Regions as a chess game, barely knowing how to y. As for me, the world is my chess piece, and everyone is my chess piece. Only you and I are outside the game. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Luan Sheng smiled with two beautiful dimples, his appearance was especially pleasing to the eyes.

    ¡°Master, since the ancient times, just tell me how many wars were fought by you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too many, too many to count.¡±

    ¡°I will pick up what you are most proud of and tell me a few of them. The road is very boring and Master has done so many great things, shaking the past and the present. Other than disciple, I¡¯m afraid no one else can share.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± You¡¯re the smart one. Let me think ¡­ During the ancient Spring and Autumn Period, I became two. One in Qin, supporting the rich and powerful of the Qinwang Kingdom. One traveled through the six countries, the world, the six countries were able to unite against Qin. After working together for so many years, Qin Mie had six countries. However, this is not what I am most proud of. What I am most proud of is that I persuaded the Qin Empire to lead the army to kill four hundred thousand cultivators of the State of Zhao. From then on, no one in the State of Zhao is able to cultivate ¡­ That was my most proud time, exterminating all cultivators within a single country. ¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I will assist a boorish fellow in annihting Qin Guan.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, the world is vast, and there are too many people. Even if he did all the calctions for his master in the world, there would still be areas that he would not be able to calcte. I tell you too much of my work, and I tell you one thing I failed to do ¡­ You have to remember, even if you count the entire world in the future, you can¡¯t be too conceited. At that time ¡­ At the beginning of the world, I assisted the country leader in issuing a martial arts ban. Under the heavens, cultivation is not allowed. However, I underestimated the will to resist. In less than a hundred years, the strongest kingdom in history has been overthrown. It was only after this that Master found out that the most scheming people in the world were those in power. The worst case scenario would be the hearts of the people of the world. ¡±

    He smiled, ¡°I only realizedter that it was only a small path to plot against those in power. Their desires were much stronger, so they had more ws. But the people are different, the hearts of the people cannot be calcted. However, it could be induced. ¡°Using the hearts of the people to push a dynasty is but a blink of an eye.¡±

    ¡°Master, I still want to hear the most amazing things about you.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± That year, a tribe on the prairie grew powerful and had the power to devour the world. Aeacher, one could see that the tribe was called the Phantom Equal. If I hadn¡¯t gone to stop them, perhaps the world would have been unified. At the beginning of the Phantom Equal, it was when Master¡¯s avatar helped Qin Yan and the other six nations. Back then, it was weak, so Master did not care. ¡°Although the constetion was grand and majestic, at that time, I thought that it was just an anomaly. For a short period of time, death was inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Master never thought that the Phantom Equal would be so tenacious and so savage. I have been wandering around the Central ins and didn¡¯t care much about the ins. After all, in my opinion, they are barbariannds. But after a few hundred years, the Phantom Equal had already reached a point where it could not be suppressed. I had no choice but to leave the Central ins and go to the prairie. After many years of hard work, the Phantom Equal split into two. Once they upied the northern part of the Central ins and established their own country, they would be considered orthodox in the Central ins. Master taught them how to read and write. It took decades for them to defeat the Phantom Equal that had been left behind on the prairie. I will split the Phantom Equal and use the Phantom Equal to break the Phantom Equal. This is also what I once thought I was very proud of. ¡±

    ¡°Butter on, Master found out that the theory of Celestial Phenomenon was truly tooplicated toprehend. After the Phantom Equal on the prairie was defeated, they split into two. One of them went deeper into the ins to live in seclusion and never came out. The branch left in the Central ins was gradually soaked with the Central ins culture, sessively establishing the most glorious Sui and Tang empires in history. The other, called Chidan, established thergest country in the north. Hundreds of years had passed by now, and I had no choice but to travel the world and destroy the Qi Dan country. However, no one would have thought that the other Phantom Equal that had been buried in the ins for hundreds of years would return, calling themselves Mongolia ¡­ ¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been constantly splitting the Phantom Equal for the past thousand years, I¡¯m afraid that I really would have been unable to control it.¡±

    The little errand boy was fascinated by what he heard. ¡°Even if it¡¯s so overbearing, wasn¡¯t it destroyed by Master¡¯s scheme?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and shook his head, ¡°Master will now teach you the first move to calcte the entire world. If you can master this word, you can rule the world. Those in power hated people who fought against them the most, so persuading them to do so was not an option. It would only backfire on them. If you want to tempt him, remind him from time to time what he should do. As time goes on, the idea will be in his head and he will do it sooner orter. ¡±

    ¡°You have only aroused his desires, and he still wants to be grateful to you and take you as his confidant. With this move, there is nothing to fear in this world. ¡±

    The little errand boy nodded: ¡°Disciple has remembered.¡±

    He asked Tan Shanse: ¡°Master, if we leave like this, won¡¯t Chen Wunuo stop us?¡±

    ¡°He will.¡±

    A trace of faint hatred shed across Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes: ¡°Of all the people in the world, the one who are the most cautious against me is not Chen Wunuo, but Zhang Zhenjun. I once turned into a clone and went out. He was a nk te, a recement for me in times of danger. The world doesn¡¯t know that Zhang Zhenjun managed to figure it out, so he broke my n. Breaking through my trap with an old peach tree, that¡¯s really quite a sight. My clone has lost its meaning, that¡¯s why I called you here. If my clone is still here, I can still roam the world for a few hundred years. By then, you will have mastered it too, so don¡¯t work so hard. ¡±

    ¡°But now, I can only bring you out early. I, Shi Tianming, am about to arrive. When I go, I shall leave this world to you. ¡±

    He took out an item from his chest pocket, ¡°This item contains the vital energy that I have stored for many years. Now, I will pass it to you in advance. With this Essence, your cultivation will directly reach the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage. Even though you¡¯re still young, your talent is extraordinary. You¡¯ll be able to aplish great things in the martial arts world in the future. I¡¯ll leave the future to you ¡­ I brought you along for twelve years and used my aura to raise you for twelve years just to make it easier for you to ept my life origin energy. 12 years, how hard it was ¡­ ¡°I value you more than my avatar. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t let youe out ¡­¡±

    ¡°But Master, you still haven¡¯t told me how to leave this ce. Didn¡¯t you say that Chen Wunuo would stop us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, not you.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°He would have stopped me, and he did not know that I have you as a disciple. You take what I gave you and leave immediately. I¡¯ll cover for you. If I can still leave, I wille to this ce to find you. ¡±

    He handed over a jade tablet to Luan Sheng. ¡°Follow this guide and go. I will hand over the most important matter to you.¡±

    Luan Sheng vigorously nodded his head. He cupped his hands and bowed. At that moment, his eyes were radiating with radiance as his ambition waspletely revealed. Tan Shanse shook his head and sighed, as he turned around and walked in another direction: ¡°I¡¯ll help you block Chen Wunuo, you better take care of yourself.¡±

    Luan Sheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, then turned around and ran.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t harm you either.¡±

    A few minutester, the life force that he gave Luan exploded. The aura was so thick that it far surpassed her own body. Inside the quiet garden, Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You want to leave? ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    His figure disappeared in a sh, and he rushed in the direction in which Luan Luan had escaped. The moment Luan Sheng felt his life force released, he plopped to his knees and wailed, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve harmed me!¡±

    Tan Shanse left the Imperial Pce, left the Jinling, and did not turn back.

 Chapter 978 - I dont like vegetarianism

    <h4>Chapter 978 ¨C I don¡¯t like vegetarianism</h4>

    An old demon walked out of the Great Western Jinling, which had an even thicker demonic aura.

    Some people were real demons, others were demons.

    Chen Shuang stopped An Zheng and did not let him go, he only said that he wanted to pour out his feelings of longing for leaving. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that even someone like Chen Shuang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. What exactly was happening in the Da Xi world?

    Then, a thought suddenly shed through An Zheng¡¯s mind ¡­ Although he was already very clear about Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s situation, he still inadvertently forgot about this person¡¯s existence. Perhaps, this was precisely the most frightening aspect of this person.

    Why did Chen Zhongxu suddenly invite An Zheng to help him, as if he was a different person? An Zheng could not help butugh at himself.

    It must have been Zhuge Qionglu who had picked it up, and the reason was definitely not because it was picked up recently. Zhuge Qionglu was right next to Chen Wunuo, carefully making arrangements.

    An Zheng suddenly wanted to chat with Chen Shuang, so he stopped him from continuing their conversation. After saying that he would just follow him, Chen Shuang immediately became excited, as if he had found a valuable treasure.

    Even his brother Chen Zhongxu was unable to invite An Zheng. Since he had already invited him, it was already something to be proud of.

    In the encampment that Chen Shuang had reconstructed, An Zheng sat down and watched the delicacies of the mountains and the sea that were swiftly filling the table, as well as the fine wine and fruits as he smiled with satisfaction. An Zheng did not hold back, as he picked up the food and stuffed it into his mouth.

    ¡°Teacher, actually ¡­¡±

    Chen Shuang nced at An Zheng andughed awkwardly: ¡°Actually, other than thinking about Sir, there is another thing that I have been wanting to ask Sir for guidance for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he ate, not even sparing Chen Shuang a nce.

    ¡°Sir, do you say that this world belongs to the ¡®De¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The world is so big, everyone has their own ce of residence. Whether it¡¯s a good person or a bad person, a hooligan or a bastard, everyone has their own ce.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Mister misunderstood me. I¡¯m asking, are people who control the world relying on virtue or power? Use virtue to defeat others, or use strength to suppress them? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No matter if it¡¯s using virtue to win against others, or using strength to suppress them ¡­ ¡°Not even you.¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s face changed slightly as he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister must be joking ¡­¡± Even though I know that my talent is the worst among my brothers and myprehension is also the worst, Dragon Life Nine Sons are all dragons. What¡¯s the difference between what mister came out and what young master came out? ¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to speak any more nonsense, and directly asked: ¡°The reason you came to the Immortal Pce, is probably not your own idea. I know you, you arerson with a big heart and a weak mind. If others don¡¯t teach you something, you won¡¯t even be able to speak properly. ¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re slightlycking in manners to speak like this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Let me ask you and answer my question. There is a man in white beside you who is advising you to fight for it, am I right?¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°How do you know?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I said you¡¯re stupid, but you don¡¯t like it. Not only that, there¡¯s someone beside you who is dressed in white who incites you toe and fight for it. It was just that each of Chen Wunuo¡¯s son had a man in white beside him to instigate them. All of you have been used by others as shovels, and you don¡¯t even know it yet ¡­ Do you know why it¡¯s a shovel and not a knife? ¡°Because you are digging your own grave, digging your own grave.¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Mr San has indeed guessed it.¡±

    He stood up and walked around An Zheng: ¡°Mister Tan said that if you can support me, I will definitely aplish great things. But he also said that you were proud and conceited, so deep down you looked down on me. As expected, you look down on me. Therefore, Mr. Tan also said that if I can¡¯t subdue you, I must kill you and not allow you to be used by others. ¡±

    An Zheng pped his hands, ¡°So it¡¯s him. I know the answer from a fool like you, but it¡¯s a little less fun for me ¡­ I guess he¡¯d say at least half as much to you as he would to anyone else. ¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s face became even uglier, ¡°I¡¯ll give you face and call you mister. I¡¯m giving you face, pleasee and help me. Even if you can¡¯t help me, you¡¯re not allowed to mock me. ¡°I still have to say, why can¡¯t I fight for the Nine Sons of the Dragon.¡±

    An Zheng was also full, he patted his stomach and said: ¡°I thank you for giving me face, and also thank you for treating me to food.¡±

    ¡°Is the rice so delicious?¡±

    Chen Shuang retrieved a jade bottle from his sleeve and waved it in front of An Zheng: ¡°In your previous life, you were schemed to death by others, and this life is the same. Not many people in this world can cure the poison in the food and wine. This poison is colorless and tasteless. Other than the antidote in my hands, no one knows how to save you. I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you are willing to support me, I¡¯ll give you the antidote, but it¡¯s not the antidote topletely eradicate the poison. I will give it to you once a month.

    An Zheng cried out in shock, ¡°You actually schemed against me.¡±

    Chen Shuang harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m stupid? I think the dumbest one has always been you. If you kneel down and beg me to save you, then I might soften my heart and give you the antidote I can cure you of. ¡±

    An Zheng replied as he picked up the chopsticks and took another bite of the dish, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s colourless and tasteless. There has been no change in the taste of this dish. Even for someone who specializes in tasting delicacies, he would not be able to tell that anything is amiss. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still eating?¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not allowed?¡±

    An Zheng picked uiece of chicken leg and took a big bite on it. As he chewed, he said: ¡°It¡¯s just that this chicken leg has been stewed for a long time, I¡¯m a bit old.¡±

    After he finished the chicken leg in two or three bites, he actually took out a box and wrapped the rest of the dishes up, ¡°I need to go out for a while. I might not be able to find a good restaurant to eat, I¡¯m especially particr about food and have no manners. I packed the rest of the dishes up and ate them while walking. In the end, it¡¯s still better than the ones at the rice stand. ¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡±

    Chen Shuang¡¯s face was pale. ¡°How can you be so cold-hearted? You would rather die than work for me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You really think too much ¡­ Is there any poison in the wine? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng picked up the wine pot and finished most of the wine in one gulp, then smacked his lips. ¡°This wine tastes slightly worse, it should be rice wine, I prefer to drink sorghum wine.¡±

    He had basically packed all the dishes, leaving only a te of vegetables.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like vegetarianism.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    As he began to walk out, Chen Shuang was so shocked that he could not speak. When An Zheng was about to reach the door, Chen Shuang shouted loudly, ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?! Both the wine and the food are highly toxic. If you do note back soon, you will definitely die after ten steps. ¡±

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, seven, nine ¡­¡± ¡°Eleven.¡±

    An Zheng consecutively walked ten steps before jumping another step: ¡°This step is for you, forget it, I¡¯ll send you off a few more steps ¡­ Twelve, thirteen, fourteen and fifteen years old. ¡±

    An Zheng walked until he was fifteen steps away, then walked another fifteen steps back: ¡°Be more generous, I¡¯ll send you back and forth.¡±

    Chen Shuang subconsciously retreated a few steps, lowering his head to look at the jade bottle in his hand. ¡°Why? I have clearly tested seven or eight of my subordinates, but they were all killed by this deadly poison. No one noticed or could resist it. Why are you alright? ¡±

    An Zheng slightly raised his chin and said, ¡°There are many more than ten thousand times more heroes than you, and even they can¡¯t do anything to me. Remember thement I gave you? ¡°He is ambitious and has achieved nothing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ll give these eight words to you again today.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I won¡¯t give you the antidote, even if you kneel down and beg me right now, I won¡¯t give you the antidote. An Zheng, you are unruly and unruly, acting so recklessly, you don¡¯t even care about the rules of this world! Dying in my hands ielief to you, even if you die in someone else¡¯s hands, I wonder how many times more miserable it will be. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but feel a little regretful: ¡°Back then, when your father asked me to teach you how to cultivate, I should have been more tenacious.¡±

    He looked at Chen Shuang and asked seriously, ¡°How long will it take for this poison to take effect?¡±

    ¡°Just five seconds.¡±

    ¡°Oh, with your strength, you should only be able to travel 100 meters in five seconds.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly moved. He grabbed the te of vegetables on the table that he did not pack and teleported in front of Chen Mu. Before Chen Shuang¡¯s guards could do anything, An Zheng had already grabbed Chen Shuang¡¯s mouth and poured the majority of the dish into his mouth. An Zheng seemed to think that it was not enough, as he filled up the packaged dishes into Chen Mu¡¯s mouth, one by one. Then, he covered Chen Shuang¡¯s mouth with his hands, grabbed the bottle of antidote and casually threw it away, just a little oveundred meters.

    An Zheng let go, and Chen Shuang¡¯s fat body fell heavily to the ground. Heid on the ground and rolled around, but An Zheng had already started walking. Chen Shuang raised his head and rushed towards the antidote with a crazy speed. An Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°Running even faster like this, your blood flow will be even faster. You won¡¯t be able to run pasundred meters.¡±

    Ny-five meters away, witlop, Chen Shuang¡¯s body fell to the ground. An Zheng took out the Poison dispelling pill and showed it to Yun Che as he said in a nd voice, ¡°Before you try to harm me, think about whether or not you have the ability to be an evil person.¡±

    He walked over, and used his foot to kick the jade bottle in front of Chen Shuang. The jade bottle rolled until it was less than a meter in front of Chen Shuang, who seemed to be within reach. However, his life disappeared very quickly. That hand reached out and stiffened less than a centimeter away from the antidote.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you for a few years, and that was one of my most unhappy days.¡±

    An Zheng circled around Chen Shuang¡¯s corpse, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you putting up a front as if you were telling your own heart that you were not allowed to keep your men around, and that this ce would only be empty except for you and me, you wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly. No one saved you because you schemed against them. Even if someone saved you, no one would be able to save you. Don¡¯t harm the human heart, often retributiones very quickly. If you can hold on for a few more seconds, I¡¯ll teach you something I didn¡¯t teach you in my previous life ¡­ We need to recognize ourselves. ¡±

    Chen Shuang raised his hand with great difficulty, wanting to grab An Zheng. However, An Zheng had already stepped across the threshold, and turned around to look at Chen Shuang, ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat Chen Zhongxu witundred of them, all of them are Chen Wunuo¡¯s sons, why are you so stupid and so evil?¡±

    ¡°Right ¡­¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the room, lifted both his arms and stretched his body. It was as if he was releasing a long breath from his chest.

    He paused at the door and said, ¡°Nine sons of the Dragon ¡­¡± ¡°None of them are dragons.¡±

 Chapter 979 - General

    <h4>Chapter 979 ¨C General</h4>

    Chen Shuang Shen heavily fell behind An Zheng, but An Zheng did not even turn his head back. As he walked forward, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps, in Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s opinion, this was a battle between himself and the entire cultivation world. However, since ancient times, he had been the victor for tens of thousands of years.

    Putting aside the fact that there had been no great wars in history, just the decline of the Immortal World and the decline of the cultivation world had brought him extremely close to sess.

    Walking out of Chen Shuang¡¯s base, that idiot¡¯s underlings still did not notice that something had happened. Such a man actually wanted to get into the big picture. At the same time An Zheng walked out of the reconstructed location, Tan Shanse brazenly walked out of the Northwest Stronghold¡¯s teleportation circle. Being so far away from the Jinling, he felt like a fish in the ocean once more.

    He didn¡¯t stay any longer and directly left for the Western Regions and the immortal pce.

    At this time, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were discussing what to do next.

    Tan Shanse entered the Flying Rising point, and after entering, he stood in the hall to take a look. It waspletely empty, with no one around. His expression slightly darkened, and between his brows, he was somewhat angry. After a while, Fei Qiansong ran over from the back hall.

    Tan Shanse acknowledged, and walked straight to the throne. After sitting down, he waved his hand: ¡°Get up, where is he?¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulders unnoticeably trembled, and he did not dare to stand up, kneeling down with his head lowered, and said: ¡°Master,e out ¡­ Something went wrong. This servant sent his little sister Fei Weitu and Deng Li to chase after An Zheng, but was killed by An Zheng, even the leopard cat was killed. All of them were sent by your servant to find the whereabouts of An Zheng, it was your servant who underestimated this person, Master, please punish him. ¡±

    Tan Shanse lifted her hand and waved it. Dozens of meters away, Fei Qiansong¡¯s body was instantly sent flying, his back colliding with the pir. She involuntarily let out a stuffy groan. Afternding, he did not dare to dy any longer. He knelt down and crawled back up. His head was on the ground and he did not even dare to breathe loudly. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth onto the floor. The great hall was terrifyingly quiet, and the sound of blood dripping onto the ground was extremely clear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this person isn¡¯t easy to deal with? Do you need to do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Master said that it was a servant ¡­ This servant was too careless. ¡±

    Tan Shanse remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Forget it, get up... Now that the situation had been set, even if this person was somewhat troublesome, it wouldn¡¯t affect the overall situation. Have everyonee back. There are urgent matters to be taken care of. I will open the biggest secret realm in Inside the Immortal Pceter, when that timees, you all can bring everyone there. Didn¡¯t Chen Wunuo want to test the capabilities of Battle Mage # 1? I will gift him with a battlefield. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong lowered his head and said: ¡°Master, do you want to capture all of the cultivators in the immortal pce in one fell swoop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that superficial.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°The situation is still under my control, everyone, follow my n... But this An Zheng waidden danger, and had to be eliminated. After the opening of the secret realm, you must think of a way to spread the false news that An Zheng is already trapped and is about to die inside. Kong Que Wang Xu Meidai said that she wanted to cut her past with one strike, but how could it be possible for a woman to cut her past so easily when she was deep in her emotions? You will guide Xu Meidai into the secret realm and have Battle Soul # 1 kill her. ¡±

    ¡°Peacock King Ming died here. I sent people from the Western Regions to spread the news that she was schemed to death by Chen Wunuo. Peacock Pce will not let this go easily. Old Duke Ming is not dead yet ¡­ At that time, Peacock Pce and Da Xi would be irreconcble, and the experts would definitelye out. This Immortal pce¡¯s battlefield isn¡¯t big enough ¡­ If the Old Duke Ming of the Peacock Pce also died here, then one third of the powers of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions would be irreconcble with Da Xi. ¡±

    ¡°Even the cowardly Buddha in the Western Great Thunder Lake Temple will not let this go easily. He will not let this go for his own sake or for the sake of the position of the Buddhist Sect. At that time, the war between Da Xi and the Buddhist Sect would officially begin. The reason why I have been nning for so long is to let the Western Regions fight with the Central ins. This immortal pce once buried the ambitions and dreams of countless people, but it¡¯s still not enough.

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°This servant will arrange it right away.¡±

    Tan Shanse responded, ¡°Back then, when I created the Soaring Sky, I first showed people my fair appearance, then allowed the Soaring Sky to oppress the Jianghu, causing a huge change. But was alsero, he immediately increased the power of the Ming Fa Si, thus the martial arts world did not fall into chaos. The Ming Fa Si was simply too tyrannical, and no one in the martial arts world dared to openly resist him. I also plotted to get rid of Fang Zheng, which is why today¡¯s mess is here. Since the Soaring Sky Technique has reappeared in the martial world, it has to be used to its fullest extent... ¡°Since you were young, you¡¯ve always been with me. I¡¯ve always been strict with you, but all of this is for the greater good. Don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Fei Qiansong immediately lowered his head, and heavily kowtowed.

    ¡°I already told you to get up.¡±

    Tan Shanse continued, ¡°The nine levels of the secret realm is the biggest secret of the immortal pce. Not long ago, the powerful Buddhist Monk found the entrance to the secret realm, and actually opened it to the point where time went wrong and the ancient people returned. Fortunately, there were only one or two people present, and they didn¡¯t have much of an impact. I activated the power of the formation and killed the Monk of the Great Strength because the time was not right at that time. ¡±

    ¡°Open it now, and the person you are taking with you must act like everything is from flying, forcing them to snatch it, forcing them to dig in. The ancient battlefield was extremely dangerous. Those who entered would most likely die. However, they are merely the primers of my medicine. The real drama will happenter on. ¡±

    ¡°This servant will first recall everyone here and then release the news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m a little tired,e here.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, and he knelt down on both knees. She crawled onto the stage on her knees, kneeling in front of Tan Shanse. When she raised his head to look at Tan Shanse, his beautiful face was flushed red, and his eyes were filled with temptation and anticipation. Tan Shanse took out a whip and threw it into the distance. Fei Qiansong immediately crawled over and grabbed the whip with his mouth. Under the posture of kneeling, there was a very evil sense of beauty.

    Tan Shanse leaned back, closed his eyes, but the whip in his hand didn¡¯t stop. With everysh of the whip, Fei Qiansong¡¯s low hissing sound got louder, and in the end, was already close to a miserable cry. Tan Shanse seemed to enjoy the pleasure this sound brought, and had actually gradually fallen asleep.

    After a long while, Tan Shanse suddenly raised his hand, grabbed Fei Qiansong¡¯s head and pressed down heavily. Fei Qiansong could not move, and only when he waspletely exhausted did he stand up and start coughing uncontrobly. She silently put on his clothes and stood at the side. After Tan Shanse had recovered a little, she bowed his head and said: ¡°Master, this servant will go and take care of some matters first.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Tan Shanse was silent for a while, and said witegretful voice: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Fei Weitu is a good girl.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s footsteps paused, ¡°In Master¡¯s eyes, little sister is slightly better than me, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes became cold, and Fei Qiansong immediately knelt down: ¡°This servant knows his wrongs, I am speaking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°She is inferior to you. She will never be inferior to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given you the Soaring Feet. After the incident with the Celestial Pce has ended, I will stay in seclusion foeriod of time. Apany me to the South Sea. On the ind there, I sent people to build a manor. The scenery is exquisite. The sea is vast and magnificent. It is a good ce to rest. Somendscapes, some time, only fit two people together. I have searched the world to find a ce like this only because I have you with me. I remember that you loved listening to the story of the Wings and Flights. It was beautiful, but the longer you flew, the more tired you would be. I created a different order. I created a different chaos. I could even turn the universe around and change the color of the world. But to me, none of these are worth being proud of. What I¡¯m most proud of is finding a ce like this to set off your beauty. Some people are more beautiful when standing in the scenery, while some people are standing in the scenery. I only hope that everything that I¡¯ve painstakingly created is worthy of you. ¡±

    ¡°This servant thanks Master for his grace!¡±

    Fei Qiansong kowtowed heavily, stood up, and left with quick steps. When he left, he was obviously rather excited, and even his footsteps had be a lot lighter.

    Tan Shanse leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and rested, and muttered a few names to himself.

    ¡°Chen Wunuo... Buddha, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, Zhang Zhenjun ¡­ Yuwen Guanzhi, An Zheng! ¡±

    He opened his eyes, his gaze filled with fatigue. ¡°Heavenly Dao? You arranged groups and groups of people to stop me, but in all these years, I¡¯ve always had the upper hand. So what if it was the Heavenly Dao? It¡¯s still under my control. You can¡¯t win against me. There will never be any power in this world that can make me feel despair, but I can make many people feel despair. ¡±

    Fifteen kilometers away from here, Chen Shaobai squatted on the short wall and imitated Du Shoushou¡¯s actions. If his butt were to bounce in this position, he would indeed fall intrap.

    ¡°Some people just said that the people flying above us have discovered an even bigger secret realm. It¡¯s so big that it surpasses our imagination. It¡¯s said that this is an ancient battlefield. There are many treasures inside, many opportunities.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°At this time, if someone suddenly discovered our secret ne, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit of a coincidence?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Our opponent is digging holes. He had plotted against everyone in the Inside the Immortal Pce and this ce turned from a battlefield into a cemetery. This time, he was probably going to repeat the same trick. He was not targeting ordinary people, but rather cultivators. Therefore, the battlefield would definitely not be ced in the Mortal Realm, but in the Immortal Pce. ¡°What he wants is for the world to be devoid of cultivators. He wants cultivators to be the root of all evil in this world ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°So, how do I define this person?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No matter what his starting point is, he¡¯s still an evil person.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged: ¡°Then what about us, shall we go in or not?¡±

    Just at this moment, he suddenly heard a shout from afar, ¡°Quickly go to the secret realm. Something big has happened, the people of the Peacock Pce are trapped by the maze on the ancient battlefield. It¡¯s unknown whether they are dead or alive, Peacock King has already rushed over.

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, his expression bingplicated. Chen Shaobai jumped down from the short wall, and patted his shoulder: ¡°I know you won¡¯t escape, let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can¡¯t just go in like this, there¡¯s something strange ¡­ So, I¡¯ll go in first and you can contact the ship. He wanted them to find a way to contact the Buddhist Sect as soon as possible and tell them not to send troops. Zhuge Qionglu was going to make a move on Xu Meidai, and when that happened, the two buddhist sects would start fighting. I¡¯ll go protect Xu Meidai! As long as she doesn¡¯t die, we won¡¯t be able to fight! ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged, ¡°Don¡¯t be too impulsive, we¡¯ll settle our scores with that bastard when everyone is present.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an impulsive person.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Comeee, look at my mouth ¡­ ¡°Bah!¡±

 Chapter 980 - Handlers

    <h4>Chapter 980 ¨C Handlers</h4>

    An Zheng was not too anxious either, because he was very clear about one thing. Tan Shanse definitely did not only want to deal with Xu Meidai. Tan Shanse waerfectionist, he was immersed in his own calctions. If a scheme was to achieve only one goal, it was obvious that he was disdainful to do so. What he wanted was at least the effect of three birds with one stone.

    Why is the news spreading only from the Peacock Pce? Of course it was to rely on the unhurried words of the masses to speak for An Zheng to hear. Tan Shanse understood An Zheng¡¯s personality. He knew that as long as An Zheng heard that something had happened to Xu Meidai, he would definitelye.

    The biggest weakness of a conceited person was his conceit.

    Therefore, An Zheng knew that as long as he had not entered the Secret Realm and not entered the game, Xu Meidai would not be in any real danger. Perhaps, at this moment in time, Tan Shanse was hiding somewhere, watching the movements in the secret realm.

    An Zheng had seen Tan Shanse before, although he had not directly gotten to know him, but ever since An Zheng entered the Crystal Hall and saw the spherical room that could draw attention to the situation, An Zheng could deduce that Tan Shanse had a strong desire for control.

    He needed to be able to control it at all times. He needed to be able to grasp it at every second. In this man¡¯s eyes, everyone was just a chess piece on his chess board. Every step he took would be in ordance with his n.

    In the midst of the crowd, An Zheng was unremarkable. He followed the waves of people towards the entrance of the secret realm. Halfway through, arge number of Da Xi Holy See¡¯s troops tried to stop them, but unfortunately, they were unable to do so.

    ¡°The Great Xi Holy See¡¯s Jin¡¯ling Guards, stop thew enforcement, or you will be killed without mercy!¡±

    Themander of the Jin¡¯ling Guards roared, but the waves of humans continued to surge forward.

    ¡°On what basis? Once we find a secret realm, it will be upied by you. Once we hand in the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, we should have the right to enter! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Overthrow Da Xi! ¡±

    This could be the first time in a thousand years that someone had brazenly shouted the four words ¡°overthrow the Da Xi family.¡±

    Aesult, the moment those words left his mouth, even the person who had shouted was shocked.

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    Song Zuliang, themander of the Great Xi Golden Tomb Guards, shouted, his eyes almost popping out. A group of Jin¡¯ling Guards rushed into the crowd and was about to grab him when someone suddenly pulled out a de and beheaded the Jin¡¯ling Guards in front of them. He raised his bloody long de and shouted, ¡°Overthrow the Da Xi!¡±

    Amongst the crowd, An Zheng noticed a few people dressed in flying clothing adding fuel to the fire. The first to draw his saber was also the person flying high in the sky.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid anymore! How long have those nobles of the Great Xi suppressed us? We live like ants, at your mercy. Everything was taken over by those powerful nobles, why?! All men are born equal! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Overthrow Da Xi! ¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t retreat. If you retreat once, it will only make them stronger! They are already used to trampling us under their feet, so no one will resist to increase their momentum. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together! This is an immortal pce, not Da Xi! Why would we still listen to Da Xi!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Pces are everyone¡¯s Immortal Pces, not Da Xi¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, attack! If anyone dares to stop us, they will be enemies with all the cultivators in the world!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The hostility in everyone¡¯s heart was triggered, and those flying high mixed in with the crowd, constantly encouraging them to do so. However, they just kept on yelling and urging everyone to rush forward. They just stayed where they were and didn¡¯t move. There were quite a number of Jin¡¯ling Guards, and they were also well-trained. However, they didn¡¯t think that these weak and cowering guards would suddenly be so violent. They did not understand and had no time to think. The waves of people surged. Many of the Jin¡¯ling Guards were trampled to death before they could even resist.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    Themander of the Jin¡¯ling Guards shouted out. The Golden Scale Guards in the formation across from them stepped aside. Behind the formation were actually a row of loaded heavy crossbows. These heavy crossbows were crafted by the master craftsmen of the Da Xi weapons workshop, and they were also boosted by spell symbols. They were powerful weapons that could easily destroy dried weeds on the battlefield. At this moment, facing a group of cultivators without any battle experience, it was simply a massacre.

    Whoosh!

    A row of heavy crossbows shot across the ground, causing the two rows of cultivators in front to fall down like wheat that had beenid down by a sickle. The strength of the heavy crossbows was too great. Each crossbows took away at least three or four lives. Afteow of heavy crossbows, hundreds of cultivators were killed. These cultivators with Captive Stage up and down were nothing more than cannon fodder. They werepletely inexperienced, and in front of the well-trained army, they were likembs waiting to be ughtered.

    His aggressive attitude from before was suppressed in an instant.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    Themander of the Jin¡¯ling Guards roared. Hundreds of Jin¡¯ling Guards began pushing forward with at least twenty heavy crossbows, shooting as they went. The cultivators on the street retreated in session. Not only were they shot to death by heavy crossbows, but they were also trampled to death by their own people. The resistance Qi that had been surging like waves and waves had vanished in the instant it was suppressed.

    ¡°A motley crowd, how dare they rebel?!¡±

    The general of the Temple, Gu Xi, walked over with a gloomy face, pointing forward with his finger, ¡°Kill him for me!¡±

    Behind him, five hundred cavalrymen attacked at the same time. These cavalrymen were the most elite soldiers of the Da Xi military. Being able to enter the Inside the Immortal Pce to maintain order proved their strength. Their mounts were also not ordinary war horses. They were ferocious Northern Lonely Wolves. Each lone wolf from the northern region was two meters tall and covered in ayer of scales. There was even a long, sharp spike on their forehead that was much sharper than ordinary swords and sabers.

    Five hundred men were marching along the street side by side, and as they rode past, the bodies on the ground were turned to mush in an instant. Pieces of flesh and blood were flying everywhere on the corpses that had been trampled by the demonic beasts¡¯ hooves. One of the cultivators felt a ¡°pa¡± sound on his face and felt pain right after. Subconsciously, he grabbed it and realized that it was an eyeball that was stuck to his face. He let out a cry and turned around to run, but before he could get far, he was chased by the cavalry soldiers. Before he could get up from the ground, Lone Wolf of the Northern Region stepped on him with his huge ws.

    In the next second, his skull was also crushed by the following cavalrymen. His eyeballs also flew out and stuck onto the back of another cultivator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Someone stood at the top and roared, ¡°If you run now, you will definitely die in the future! If you resist now, you will still have a chance at survival. Now, even if you run away, the people of Da Xi Empire will be wiped out in the future. ¡°You will be hunted down if you go to the ends of the earth. If you kill all these people now, the whole world might belong to us in the future!¡±

    An Zheng noticed that a group of elites flew into the battle from afar and started to attack and kill the riders. The Soaring Cloud yer was very cunning. He hid in the dark and killed the enemy in one hit, then immediately left without any hesitation. Under the constant onught of dozens of people, the formation of the cavalry immediately became a mess.

    ¡°We have more people, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s fight our way back!¡±

    Slowly, the fleeing crowd returned. Countless magic tools whistled as they flew towards the Jin¡¯ling Guard. The soldiers fell downyer byyer. The situation changed so quickly that no one could react. The crushing momentum instantly copsed. Those cultivators seemed to have gone crazy as they charged forward. Those who wanted to enter the secret realm from all directions, without even knowing what was happening, joined the battle and charged forward together.

    The more people there were, the greater the momentum. It only took an instant for the wind to blow against it. Although the soldiers were going to fight to the death, there were simply too many of them. Not only did they attack from the front, but they attacked from all sides under themand of Soaring Feet. In the end, the Jinling Guards could only shrink their formation and form a defensive circle. They no longer had the ability to fight their way out. However, more and more people began to gather around them. Sooner orter, this circr formation would be broken through.

    An Zheng could not stop this kind of war. He knew that it was all because of Tan Shanse and that the fall of Da Xi might start from now on. But what could he do? Kill all the cultivators, or kill all the Jin¡¯ling Guards?

    At this moment, even more people had already bypassed the battlefield and entered the secret realm. Without a strong organization, even if they had the upper hand, the cultivators would eventually disperse on their own. They were worried that someone might steal their treasure if they entered toote. After less than 20 minutes of besieging, they dispersed and rushed towards the entrance of the secret realm.

    At this moment, the Jin¡¯ling Guards who had survived the disaster stood there with pale faces, as if they had just returned from hell. No one could understand why. Resistance was likempest.

    There weren¡¯t many Jin¡¯ling Guards left, so he didn¡¯t have the ability to continue attacking. They could only watch helplessly as arge number of cultivators charged into the secret realm.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Temple General Gu Xi cried out in grief, ¡°The world is going to fall into chaos!¡±

    Arge number of cultivators poured into the secret realm, like a great river flowing into the sea. No one could stop them. An Zheng followed the waves of people into the secret realm, the big river started to split up, and rushed in all directions. An Zheng stood there and looked at his surroundings, feeling a bit sad.

    In the past when he was reading, he had seen the records of the Golden Empire being overthrown and the war that was recorded down in the ancient books. He thought that he would spend his whole life in peace and prosperity. Even if he was reborn in this life, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any true changes to the world. And the moment he saw the surge of people attacking the army, he knew he was wrong.

    On a high mountain in the secret realm, there waavilion at the peak of a mountain.

    Wearing white clothes, Tan Shanse sat in the center of the pavilion with a fan in his hand and watched the crowd rush in like they were splitting uiver from the entrance from afar, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised upwards.

    ¡°The world is vast and no one can reverse it.¡±

    Fei Qiansong lowered his head and stood by his side, ¡°Master, you are indeed clever. No one in this world can escape your grasp.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I am confident, but not conceited. I know what I can do, what I can¡¯t do. As I said a long time ago, the most uncalcble thing is the people¡¯s hearts. But something like the hearts of the people is very stupid ¡­ You don¡¯t need to calcte or force yourself to reverse anything. All you need to do is add fuel to the fire. Look at those ant-like cultivators below, daring to take risks and even resist Da Xi just for a little bit of desire. I¡¯ve said it before, the ugliest are cultivators. The evil of the world also came from cultivators. Don¡¯t they look disgusting? ¡±

    Fei Qiansong asked: ¡°Master, what about the ordinary people? Do ordinary people not have desires? ¡±

    ¡°As long as you are human, you have desires. It¡¯s just that the desires of ordinary people cannot be realized for the most part. If you let a cultivator think about it, I might be able to be an emperor. He really dared to go temote ce and rule over thousands upon thousands of people. If you want an ordinary person to be the emperor, that¡¯s just something he can think about. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said, ¡°Extinction cultivators are the only way to protect this world.¡±

    He waved his fan. ¡°I am a pathfinder, and alsathfinder ¡­ Fei Qiansong, I have stirred up the world before, you have never seen it before. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll allow you to apany me. Let¡¯s see how the wind blows and how the mountains change.¡±

 Chapter 981 - Im flying with you fast or slow

    <h4>Chapter 981 ¨C I¡¯m flying with you fast or slow</h4>

    An Zheng walked among the crowd, and for the time being, he did not know where the people from the Peacock Pce were. The people who came in were actually confused. They were simply driven by their desire to rush forward and didn¡¯t even think about what I hade in for. They only rushed in.

    An Zheng climbed up onto the highest floor of the tower and looked down. Cultivators were still pouring in endlessly from the entrance of the secret realm. It had only been less than two hours, and the number of people had already reached at least twenty thousand.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something that did not seem to have anything to do with the current situation ¡­ Why was it that after Da Xi and the Buddhist Sect discussed, they defined the cultivators who entered the Immortal pce ruins as having a Captive Stage or higher? The world is so vast, cultivators with Captive Stage are simply notpetitive at all. With tens of billions of people in the world, cultivators with Captive Stage cannot control the martial arts world or the world.

    Only now did An Zhenge to his senses. All of this should have been part of Tan Shanse¡¯s early n, every single detail. It must have been his persuasion that such a conclusion had been made because, although Captive Stage alone was not sufficient to affect anything, when gathered together, it waowerful strength that could not be ignored.

    These people were people that Tan Shanse had released to fight against the Da Xi army.

    However, those people would never understand this point. They thought that they had found the turning point in their lives, that they were about to achieve great sess, that their fates would start to improve at this moment ¡­ They were all cannon fodder, all of them.

    When An Zheng saw someone digging out something from the ground beneath the tower, he subconsciously raised it and looked at it under the sunlight. Suddenly, someone rushed out from behind him and stabbed into his back with a de, the tip of the de piercing straight through his chest. As for the ambusher, he continued to twist his wrist while swinging his sword back and forth, crushing his heart. The corpse weakly fell to the ground. The ambusher took a look at the item he picked up and found that it was only a beautiful looking rock.

    Humans, at this moment, showed their ugliness, surpassing all other species.

    An Zheng stood aigh ce and looked unceasingly, and finally saw the Peacock Pce¡¯s banner in the west. The fact that the g was still there meant that nothing had happened to the Peacock Pce.

    Suddenly, from afar, there was a violent vibration, followed by the sound of roaring demon beasts. It came from the direction of the Peacock Pce. An Zheng jumped down from the tower and rushed over. He knew full well that this was Tan Shanse¡¯s arrangement, and that it was Tan Shanse probing him to see if he hade. If he were to make a move against the Peacock Pce, his n would be carried out immediately if he himself appeared.

    But An Zheng had no other choice, Tan Shanse understood him. This was the advantage of being a conspirator, and was also what Tan Shanse was proud of. This was his judgment of An Zheng. Knowing that he could not go, he had no choice but to go.

    On the mountain top, Tan Shanse smiled and pointed towards the Peacock Pce: ¡°If hees, both of you will die. If he doesn¡¯te, then continue to lure him out. ¡±

    ¡°Master, is this person really that important?¡±

    ¡°Very important.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Tell me, who in this world can be called a hero?¡±

    ¡°A lot, Master. For example, Daxi Shenghuang. For example, Buddha, or the Chen Xiaoyao that Master mentioned before, or that Frozen Land from before. ¡±

    ¡°They are not heroes. Chen Wunuo is born to be an emperor, he can be called formidable in this chaotic world, but he is noero. The tyrant is selfish, but the hero is selfless. The Buddha asked about power but was also afraid of power, so he couldn¡¯t even be considered a tyrant. Zhang Zhenjun could see through Celestial Phenomenon, but being too cowardly and timid, it was impossible. Chen Xiaoyao was the most carefree hero at that time, but he was also not a hero. As for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, he was just a boor. The only person in this world who can be considered a hero is An Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°The evaluation is too high. Master, can this person be of use to us?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s why he¡¯ero.¡±

    Tan Shanse got up: ¡°I have other things to take care of, you just have to keep an eye on the Peacock Pce. If An Zheng appears, inform me immediately. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up and went down the mountain path, straight into a cave in the mountain.

    An Zheng mingled in the crowd and headed towards the Peacock Pce, but halfway through, a female student suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way.

    ¡°Mister An, Duke Ming said you can¡¯t go over.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Does she know?¡±

    The girl shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Duke Ming knows, Duke Ming only told us toe out and search for you. If we see you, we will tell you, you must not go near him. If you don¡¯te, she¡¯ll be safe. If youe, you will be in danger. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the girl Ni who was behind him could not help but shout out, ¡°Mister An, can you stay away from Duke Ming? Duke Ming¡¯s cultivation may be destroyed because of you. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±

    The girl sped her hands together and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mister An.¡±

    An Zheng knew that Xu Meidai was right, he had also thought this way, it would be best if he did not appear, but he had sucersonality, how could she not be worried. Therefore, An Zheng did not go far, he only hid in the shadows and observed.

    In front of him was an iplete bamboo forest. Every bamboo was injured. This bamboo forest must have been the location of the bloody battle that day. As the wind blew, the bamboo leaves that were piled on the floor flew into the air, revealing the remains underneath. The bone wasn¡¯t broken. Clearly, this cultivator¡¯s cultivation base was very high. An Zheng saw a ring on the skeleton¡¯s finger, he lowered his head and looked carefully, the ring looked like an ordinary ruby, and on it, he could faintly see a ck word ¡°Chen¡±.

    The Chen family had existed for long enough, and had always been at the top of the pyramid. From the chaotic era of Spring and Autumn to the founding of the Great Xi Empire, the Chen family was one of those people who held the authority to speak, whether they were in the martial arts world or the temple. During the chaotic era of Spring and Autumn, Chen Bo was known as the Lord of Tai An. He had tens of thousands of hanger-ons, and could easily wipe out a small country.

    When Big Shu and the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunbpeted for power, it was precisely because Chen Xie Zhi chose the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb at the end that the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb would be called the Overlord of the North, and use a country to rule the world.

    An Zheng could not help but think, could this corpse be Chen Shan Zhi. Although he did not know whether Chen Bo Yu¡¯s Chen family and Chen Wunuo¡¯s Chen family were directly rted, he could not possibly have nothing to do with each other. An Zheng thought that since the storage ring was from the Chen family, he might as well give it to Chen Shaobai.

    Just as he was about to take the ring off, someone behind him coldly said, ¡°I advise you not to touch that thing.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and looked back. A young master dressed in silk clothing was standing behind him with a few dozen followers. One of them was a beautiful girl who was holding an umbre for him, while the other was a cute girl who was fanning him. It was really an unparalleled cool. The young master looked to be about twenty years old. He was handsome, but there waint of coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    That person smiled and said, ¡°Because that thing is mine.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, why is it yours?¡±

    The younger girl¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°How dare you. Since my young master said that it is his, it must be his. This Inside the Immortal Pce, no one has the right to touch anything that my Young Master has set his eyes on. If you still want to keep those eyes of yours, if you still want to keep your lowly life, you can leave now.

    An Zheng: ¡°My life isn¡¯t good, no matter where I go, it will always be trouble. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who my young master is?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, if your young master¡¯s name scares me, I¡¯ll still have to ask for your medical fees.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The older girl red at him and said, ¡°Young Master Murong, how can you casually nder your reputation?¡±

    An Zheng startedughing, ¡°Northwest Yuwen, southeastern Murong. Some people said that Yuwen Wushuang from the Yuwen n of the Northwest and Murong Jileng from the Mu Rong family in the southeast were the most outstanding young cultivators in the world. I heard that your Mu Rong family sent someone to the Northwest Phoenix Stage to propose to someone? ¡±

    This was the hatred in Murong Jileng¡¯s heart, in his eyes, the only woman that was worthy of him in this world was Yuwen Wushuang, yet that shameless woman actually dared to reject him. Whether it was in terms of status or family status, in terms of cultivation and reputation, she really didn¡¯t think much of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Murong Jileng opened his folding fan: ¡°Before I count to three, if you leave, I will reward you.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the younger woman took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and threw it at An Zheng¡¯s feet. ¡°Once you take the reward that Young Master gave you, quickly scram. With your poor and poor look, it¡¯s your fortune to be able to speak with your young master. ¡±

    In order to not be exposed, the clothes An Zheng was wearing were indeed somewhat casual, but it was definitely not to the extent of being shabby. The little girl squinted her eyes as he looked at him. His chin was raised so high that the look in her eyes was as if the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone she threw on the ground were the meat bones of a wild dog.

    When she saw An Zheng stooping down to pick up the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, and graze it with his sleeve in a very petty manner, she became even more disdainful. She snorted from her nose, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already gotten the thing, then hurry up and f * ck off. This is nce a lowly person like you cane to. You lowly people of lowly origin, do you really think that this treasure is something that anyone can fight over? ¡±

    After An Zheng put away the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, he squatted down beside the corpse, sped his hands together, and bowed. Then, he took off the ring on his finger.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    The girl scolded him angrily.

    An Zheng wiped the storage ring clean and put it away. He stood up straight and shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I am extremely greedy, and am not willing to give what I see to others. But my heart is soft-hearted, how about this, youe kneel down and let me lick your toes, then I¡¯ll give it to your young master. ¡°No, it seems like I¡¯ve suffered a loss. I need to lick your toes and get your young master to use you to exchange for the things I just found.¡±

    He stuck his foot out, and withud his big toe burst out of his shoe and shook it.

    ¡°The smell should be fine. I washed my feetst month.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was so pale that it waspletely devoid of blood. The fury in her eyes could spew out at any moment. She subconsciously looked at Murong Jileng. Murong Jileng waved her hand and someone put down a chair behind him. He sat down, crossed his legs, and said indifferently: ¡°Then kill him. ¡°The cultivation technique I am teaching you is not the best one in the Mu Rong family, but it is enough to deal with some gangsters.¡±

    An Zheng moved a rock and sat down, he also crossed his legs, and his big toe that was exposed outside his shoes was still shaking provocatively. The young girl looked at him and became angry, ¡°You want to imitate my young master? My Young Master is Haoyue, you¡¯re not even a firefly, at most you¡¯re just a scum. ¡±

    An Zheng stuck out his tongue, and licked towards the girl in an extremely wretched manner.

    The youngdy was stunned for a moment, and did not react to what An Zheng meant by that. She took a fewrge strides forward to make her move, but only after taking a few steps did she realize that the other party was saying that she was sh * tty.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The youngdy bellowed, her body flickered, in the next second she was already in front of An Zheng, raising her hand and pping An Zheng across the face. An Zheng coincidentally lowered his head, as if he had inadvertently reached out to scratch his toes, causing the girl¡¯s hand to be empty.

    With great strength and speed, An Zheng was unable to control his body. An Zheng reached out and hugged the girl¡¯s small waist, then stood up and ran: ¡°Aiya, throwing yourself at his is not good, in front of so many people, why don¡¯t you and I find a ce with no people to rest?¡±

    The girl continued to struggle, but was unable to break free. Murong Jileng¡¯s face was ashen, and with a sh, he chased after An Zheng.

    The ck shadow shook for a bit, then An Zheng carried the girl and sat on the chair Murong Jileng had just sat on, and patted the girl¡¯s thigh: ¡°How is it, do you like the speed of my flying?¡±

 Chapter 982 - - This is your tuition

    <h4>Chapter 982 ¨C This is your tuition</h4>

    The surrounding people had a face full of astonishment. They didn¡¯t know why An Zheng was sitting on Sir¡¯s chair, yet their Sir had chased after him, and only stopped when he heard what An Zheng was saying. When he turned around, his expression was extremely awkward.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Murong Jileng asked with an ashen face.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, and patted on the girl¡¯s butt: ¡°A nobody.¡±

    He released his hand, and the youngdy struggled to stand up, pulling out her sword and thrusting it towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. An Zheng raised his hand and lightly flicked the sword tip. Dang! The longsword left his hand and spun around a hundred meters before stabbing into arge tree.

    Murong Jileng¡¯s face became even more unsightly: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, humiliating my people in front of me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh, thene.¡±

    Murong Jileng: ¡°Junior, just you wait to die. You should know my Mu Rong family¡¯s position in the martial arts world very well. Although my family has always been righteous, I will not let anyone who dares to offend me get away easily. ¡°Especially the woman who humiliated me in front of me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come.¡±

    Murong Jileng: ¡°If you still do not know how to repent, I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come.¡±

    Murong Jileng scoffed, ¡°What kind of identity do I have to be so entangled with you, and sully my character? Hurry up and scram, I won¡¯t lower myself to your level. ¡°If we meet in the martial world, I will not forgive you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t spare me now.¡±

    Murong Jileng: ¡°If you think about the reputation of my Mu Rong family in the southeast, who in the martial arts world doesn¡¯t respect you? ¡°I am the eldest son and grandson of the Mu Rong family. I will inherit the Mu Rong family¡¯s inheritance in the future. I will be the leader of the Mu Rong family in the future. Half of the martial arts world will respect me ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you sick? ¡°Come hit me.¡±

    Murong Jileng: ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you go today. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The youngdy who had been spanked by An Zheng ran over while crying and hugged Murong Jileng¡¯s waist as he wailed, ¡°Young master definitely cannot let him go, you must avenge this servant. This servant¡¯s body is yours, Young Master. It has already been tainted by him. If Young Master is still not willing to help me, I can only die. ¡±

    ¡°Then go to hell!¡±

    Murong Jileng pushed the youngdy away and turned to leave.

    An Zheng stood up and carried the chair and walked forward. Someone shouted, ¡°Put the chair down. An Zheng turned around and nced at him:¡± Why do you want to put the chair down? ¡±

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± ¡°That belongs to our Mu Rong family!¡±

    ¡°Did you engrave the words?¡±

    An Zheng turned the chair over and looked at it, then shook his head: ¡°There is no inscription, I was the one who picked up a chair in the wilderness, how did it be your Mu Rong family¡¯s? If you can prove that this belongs to your family, then I¡¯ll give it to you. If you can¡¯t prove it, then it will be mine. ¡°It¡¯s not weird, the Immortal pce ruins was actually able to find a chair ¡­¡±

    Murong Jileng waved her hand with a cold expression: ¡°Give him a broken chair!¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°Why me? Since it¡¯s not yours, what right do you have to tell me? It was clearly me who picked it up. Are you trying to lie to me? Or are you pretending to be generous with what I¡¯ve found? ¡±

    Murong Jileng snorted, she turned her head and did not look at An Zheng, thinking to himself, why would I meet sucogue today. Previously in Inside the Immortal Pce, whenever she saw something that she liked, as long as she reported the Mu Rong family¡¯s name, the other party would obediently hand it over. If she continued to put on an act and say that she wanted to fight, the other party would definitely not dare to do anything. After all, who didn¡¯t know of the reputation of the Northwest¡¯s Yu Wen in the southeastern part of the city?

    Even though the Yuwen of the Northwest Murong in the southeast was not referring to Yuwen Wushuang and Murong Jileng at all, but the status of the two families in the martial arts world.

    An Zheng carried the chair and walked a few steps, pretending to be surprised: ¡°Ah, there are really many strange things in the Immortal pce ruins, I can pick up any kind of good stuff. I just picked uing and a chair, and now I can even pick up a pretty girl. ¡±

    He jumped over and held onto the girl¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is such good luck. I was able to pick up such a beautiful girl. ¡°Since I¡¯ve picked you up, I¡¯ll take you home now. Let¡¯s eat and sleep to bear children. Can you give mundred children?¡±

    The young girl cried and howled as she tried to struggle free, but An Zheng¡¯s hands were like iron pincers grabbing onto her wrist. No matter how she struggled, it was useless. Murong Jileng¡¯s expression did not stop changing. She wanted to say something, but she was afraid that An Zheng would actually make a move, so when he saw An Zheng sh past just now, his speed was already much faster than him. If they were to really fight, they would definitely be at a disadvantage. He was angry because his luck was bad today. He was clearly an inconspicuous rogue cultivator, so how could he be so hard to deal with?

    ¡°Young master, save me!¡±

    The young girl kept shouting as she looked at Murong Jileng, who then turned around and refused to look at him. The young girl was dragged away by An Zheng as she cried.

    ¡°I belong to Young Master and have been with you since I was young. I have always been obedient to you. Young Master, how can you be so heartless!¡±

    ¡°I already said that you can die. You have already been tainted by others. How can I let a broken person like you insult my Mu Rong family¡¯s reputation?¡± If I keep you by my side, the Mu Rong family will be mocked by the martial arts world. Since he wants you, I¡¯ll give you to him. I already hate a slut like you. He treats you areasure, so just follow him. ¡±

    The older girl cried out, ¡°Young master, my sister is one of yours. We have always served young master and regard him as our family.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you say more, I¡¯ll throw you away too. ¡±

    An Zheng immediately jumped over and grabbed thedy: ¡°Look, I picked up another one, since you are not wanted by others, I want it, I don¡¯t mind. No matter if I picked up the wild ones or the ones I didn¡¯t want, I want them all. In the future, the two of you will be following me. One of you will cook for me while the other will bear my children.

    The older woman shouted, ¡°I would rather die than leave with you! Young master, save us!¡±

    Murong Jileng snorted: ¡°For such a woman, any random servant girl in my Mu Rong family would be stronger than her. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. In the future, you have to constantly think about it. They were all thrown away by me and not picked up by you. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I picked it up.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at the followers, ¡°Damn, my luck today was really good today. Not only did I pick up two beautiful girls, I even picked up dozens of servants. It just so happens that I need some ves to serve me. Come,e,e with me. ¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t go too far. ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Eh? I thought you were going to say that these servants were thrown away by you because you didn¡¯t want them. You are a shameless person. Didn¡¯t you say just now, that whatever Inside the Immortal Pce has in your sights is yours, no one is allowed to snatch it away. You don¡¯t think much of these people, do you? Then I¡¯ll take them with me. After that, they would dig out manure and clean up the yard. I would find a small vige to live in and live the life of andlord. ¡±

    Murong Jileng: ¡°You ¡­ If you¡¯re satisfied, then hurry up and leave! ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°You said that before you met me, how many people did you bully in the Immortal Pce? You think that people like you can marry Yuwen Wushuang? If you can bully others, others can bully you. If you think your family background is good, you can bully those rogue cultivators. If you think they don¡¯t dare to offend you, they can only submit. Now that you¡¯ve met me, are you feeling humiliated? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The people you¡¯re bullying feel much more humiliated than you do.¡±

    He looked at the sword on Murong Jileng¡¯s waist: Hey, I found another treasure sword.

    Murong Jileng¡¯s figure shed forward, and after running for a few hundred meters, she heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the man was not too overboard. After all, she was the eldest son and grandson of the Mu Rong family. [This man, she must be giving the Mu Rong family some face.] But just as she rxed, she saw An Zheng holding onto arge rope that tied up dozens of people, as if she was dragging an iparably huge package as she ran over. After walking around in a circle, she even went ahead to block them.

    ¡°Why are you stealing my things!¡±

    An Zheng asked angrily: ¡°It was clearly I who picked up the treasured sword, why did you snatch it away?! Are you being reasonable? ¡±

    Murong Jileng was so angry that her face paled and her body violently trembled. Because she was too angry and frightened, even her teeth couldn¡¯t help but to tremble.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Give me my things.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand: ¡°You can¡¯t act recklessly just because you¡¯re a member of the Mu Rong family. I clearly found that sword, you stole it then left, and there¡¯s no king¡¯sw, is there any justice?¡±

    ¡°The sword is clearly on me!¡±

    ¡°The sword was clearly discovered by me on your body!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Murong Jileng pulled out his sword, and shed towards An Zheng. The sword beam was at least dozens of meters away, flying straight for An Zheng¡¯s head. However, An Zheng didn¡¯t even dodge, as the sword beam reached the top of his head. An Zheng looked very slow, but just in time, he raised his hand and pinched the sword beam a few times, and then instantly, the purple lightning followed the sword beam and flew back, hitting Murong Jileng with a loud bang. The sword spun and flew up into the air,nding in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    An Zheng shook the sword he was holding, and it actually cracked right in the middle. No matter what, it was Purple Golden-Rank, and An Zheng was actually unwilling to take it. An Zheng looked at the word ¡°Murong¡± engraved on the sword hilt, and said with a face full of regret and shame: ¡°So it was you who fell down. I¡¯m so sorry, but I¡¯ll just return it to you. Look, why didn¡¯t you say anything. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. If you say that this sword is yours, then I won¡¯t take it. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve broken your own sword, you¡¯re not willing to give it to me. I¡¯ll just return it to you.¡±

    He casually threw the two broken swords at Murong Jileng¡¯s feet, and said with a face full of sincerity: ¡°Next time, you must tell me, what is yours, and what isn¡¯t yours. It is your luck that you met someone who speaks reason like me. If you meet someone who doesn¡¯t speak reason and beat you up to the point of incontinence ¡­ Eh? ¡°I electrocuted you. Seriously, you¡¯re so grown-up, why are you not even able to control yourself this much?¡±

    With a swing of his hand, the dozens of people that were tied up were swung by An Zheng, flying above his head and smashing heavily onto his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. Stop relying on your surname ¡ª Murong ¡ª to think that everyone will obey you. I¡¯m not your father, there¡¯s no need to coax you. ¡°Next time, if I find out what you did, I will go to your Mu Rong family and ask how your parents raised you.¡±

    An Zheng walked over, kicked the crowd aside, took out the spatial artifact from Murong Jileng¡¯s body, and threw it in her hands: ¡°This is your school fees. The second time, when I still have to teach, I will directly kill you. ¡±

    The group of people behind him cried out in pain, while Murong Jilengid on the ground with blood all over his face, his eyes devoid of emotion.

    Hey there gasping for breath, gritted his teeth as he looked at the sky: ¡°I will definitely kill you, I will definitely ¡­ ¡°Aiya!¡±

    A chair flew over and pped him in the face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the chair. Keep it as a souvenir.¡±

    When the voice came, An Zheng had already disappeared withourace.

 Chapter 983 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 983 ¨C Harvest</h4>

    An Zheng weighed the spatial artifact in his hand and looked for a secluded area to open it. After all, even the magical equipment on Murong Jileng¡¯s hand was only a purple Golden-Rank sword, of course, in the eyes of others, this was already considered a treasure.

    However, when An Zheng opened the space tool, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This Murong Jileng¡¯s space tool indeed didn¡¯t have any good weapons, but... Most of them were pills. The Murong Family must have known about what kind of trash Murong Jileng was, so the most they prepared for him was pills. An Zheng had discovered at least thirty pellets at the peak of the Golden-Rank, and the value of these pellets were beyond imagination.

    Moreover, these purple Golden-Rank pills all only had one effect, and that was to quickly treat injuries. He could temporarily suppress his injuries in order to escape quickly. Other than these, there were also a few scrolls, which were not things from the Central ins. This kind of scroll was something An Zheng had before, so he gave it to Gu Qianye.

    Murong Jileng had six scrolls, probably because her family¡¯s Master was not at ease, and every scroll had a detailed usage method pasted on them.

    There were four scrolls used to escape. If Murong Jileng had used them just now, she would not have been caught up to and beaten up by An Zheng. It could be seen how conceited and idiotic this Murong Jileng was. She did not know how to use so many good things. He probably didn¡¯t even look at the things the n had prepared for him when he left the n this time.

    The way to use these four scrolls was to ce one of them in a safe ce. The other three scrolls were all sub-scrolls of this scroll, so they could be instantly transferred here. In other words, if they were ambushed or attacked, they could immediately use scrolls to escape the battlefield and return to a safe ce in an instant.

    The other two scrolls were a little special. An Zheng looked carefully. One of the scrolls had ¡®Charge¡¯ written on it, while the other scroll had ¡®Guidance¡¯ written on it. He looked at its usage in detail and discovered that it was simply a weapon used to kill people in chaotic battles. Throwing out the instruction scroll, within a radius of 150 meters, it would form 36 teleportation points. In addition, the teleportation spots these scrolls used were based on life.

    Simply put, after throwing the scroll, the 36 teleportation points would be attached to the living person¡¯s body. The lower the target¡¯s HP, the easier the teleport point would be. Putting the Burrow scroll on him, he could switch back and forth between the thirty-six teleportation points.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but exim to himself.

    After cing the scroll away seriously, An Zheng noticed that there was a separate space tool that had a separate space for a jade bottle. This jade bottle was extremely exquisite, and also sealed. An Zheng picked up the jade bottle and stuck a slip of paper on it.

    After he finished reading, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath of cold air... In order to protect Murong Jileng¡¯s life, the Mu Rong family had invested a lot of resources. Inside the jade bottle waellet that surpassed the Purple Golden-Rank. Although it was not stated, An Zheng knew that this was a pellet that only existed in legends.

    The number of Purple-Rank Divine Pills were even rarer than Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s. Ancient records said that the number of Purple-Rank Divine Artifact in the world was only two hundred. As for the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet, it had not been mentioned many times in the history. When An Zheng was in the Ming Fa Si¡¯s warehouse, he saw a lot of treasures. The highest grade pellet he saw was only purple Golden-Rank.

    ¡°It really is a big n.¡±

    An Zheng raised up the jade bottle and looked at it. There were two words written on the side of the jade bottle.

    [Spirit-Restoring Pill]

    An Zheng gently opened the lid of the jade bottle a crack, and a clear nk sound immediately came out from inside, with An Zheng¡¯s reaction, it looked as if the thing inside was about to rush out. The impact was beyond his imagination, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to fall to the side. An Zheng immediately sealed the jade bottle, feeling a bit scared.

    The Purple-Rank Divine Pellet already possessed intelligence. This item was still powerful, if one was not careful, it might fly away on their own. It would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to find it. It was rumored that the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet had a consciousness, and the high ranked people even had their own thoughts. It would never give up if it had the chance to escape. It didn¡¯t want to be eaten. It was recorded in ancient records that if the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet escaped from one¡¯s control and flew away freely, it would find a ce with the densest amount of spirit energy in the world to hide and then cultivate until adulthood. To be honest, the value of the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet was immeasurably high. It would not be too excessive to exchange it with a small country, and it could even be said that it was something that he was willing to exchange for. An Zheng even suspected that Daxi Shenghuang had a Purple-Rank or divine pellet in his hands.

    An Zheng tightly covered the jade bottle, and then stored it in the Blood Pearl space.

    Other than the pills and scrolls, there were a few other things that caught An Zheng¡¯s attention. The first one was a fan. After opening the fan, An Zheng realized that the fan was alseleportation scroll, but it had been made into a fan surface. The function of this scroll was to teleport people to the Mu Rong family in the southeast. As the grade was too high, making it was very difficult, so there was only this one. In order to distinguish between the other scrolls, it was made into a folding fan.

    An Zheng frowned slightly... In other words, the Mu Rong family had already broken the seal on this foreign scroll.

    After putting away the fan, An Zheng picked up a small knife that was only around ten centimeters long. From the looks of it, the most useful use of this small de was probably peeling fruit, and it didn¡¯t seem to be of a high quality either. With An Zheng¡¯s eyesight, he discovered that this thing could only be considered as an early stage Golden-Rank item.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye!¡±

    An Zheng screamed, and his Heaven¡¯s Eyes flew out and floated beside An Zheng. An Zheng leaned back against the rock,zily leaned against the rock and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Look at what this is.¡±

    [Ancient Hunting Knife]

    When these four words appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, he was slightly startled. ¡°Something from the Old Hunters?¡±

    Yes, it belongs to the Old Hunters, and is one of the most precious treasures of the ancient Old Hunters. Old Hunters lived in the Wilderness, facing extremely ferocious and powerful demon beasts. The function of the Ancient Hunting Knife was to kill demon beasts. To the human cultivators, it was basically useless. The Ancient Hunting Knife was refined from the bones of 999 different types of demon beasts. When used with beast blood arimer, it would be extremely lethal against demon beasts.]

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°Human are useless, used for hunting. Since it belongs to the Old Hunters, I will just hand it over to Xiao Yeziter. ¡±

    Other than the Ancient Hunting Knife, there was also a bone the size of a palm that made An Zheng especially curious. This bone should bart of the human skull, sparkling like jade. An Zheng immediately thought of Gu Qianye¡¯s bone of a saint. Could it be that it was the same thing?

    Angele decided to put it away and gave it to Xiao Yezi along with the knife.

    After opening up a unique space within the spatial artifact, An Zheng¡¯s eyes instantly widened ¡­ In a ce that was as big aoom, Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s were piled up, and there were no less than six to seven hundred of them. With this many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, we can even support flying in the reverse boat for three years. Most of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone that An Zheng had painstakingly umted were used to provide for Invisibility. With this batch of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in his possession, it would be extremely good news to the people inside the ship.

    Not only did he need the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to fly backwards and stealth, he also needed the main cannon on the boat. One shot and he would need twenty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone for the fire. It was just a fire, so it was not the mainponent of power yet.

    After that were the banknotes, which were worth at least ten million taels of silver. The Mu Rong family was truly wealthy, the value of these silver notes were iparable to the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but they could be exchanged for real gold and silver, after all, they could be used to train soldiers inside the ship.

    Thest item was even more mystical. An Zheng picked it up and looked at it. It waiece of clothes that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. This was a genuine Invisibility Cloak. It could provide ten minutes of absolute invisibility and not even super experts would be able to discover it. The Invisibility Cloak could cover up all the auras, Cultivation Power and even the sounds of conversation. Within ten minutes, it was as if people disappeared into thin air.

    An Zheng kept everything well, and in his heart, he was so happy that he wanted to sing a little tune. Just as he was about to leave, a few huge battleships came flying towards him. An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was extremely good, and he saw therge banner of Murong floating on the warship very far away.

    ¡°He came so fast.¡±

    An Zheng thought that there must be some kind of imprint inside these things, the Mu Rong family could use this imprint to quickly find this ce. In any case, they had already snatched the things over, so they shouldn¡¯t expect An Zheng to return it. He took a deep breath and dashed off into the distance.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    On one of the warships, the lookout saw An Zheng rushing forward like a cheetah.

    ¡°Catch up to him and kill him!¡±

    An old man witead full of white hair in the shape of a lion ordered. This elder¡¯s hair and beard seemed to fly up, and he was roughly the same as a lion. He was 1.9m tall and muscr. Murong Jileng stood beside him and wiped away her tears, ¡°Uncle, you must avenge me! ¡°That bastard stole everything from me, I must kill him, otherwise where will I put my face? Where will the Mu Rong family¡¯s face be?¡±

    The old man¡¯s name was Murong Gui, and he was an extremely fierce expert from the Murong family. In this kind of super great n, it was impossible for there to be no hidden powerhouses. In order to not be noticed by the Great Western Holy See, many of the older generations of therge families would choose to fake their deaths to protect their families.

    Murong Ran was almost six hundred years old, and even his grandson had a grandson. But the person he envied the most was his brother, Murong Hu, which was also the current head of the Mu Rong family. The same six hundred years old, yet able to have a son like Murong Jileng more than thirty years ago ¡­ The terrible thing was, he hadn¡¯t had a single child in the past five hundred years. If you think about it, maybe it¡¯s a sad story.

    Therefore, everyone in the Mu Rong family doted on this young master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the reputation of the Mu Rong family isn¡¯t something that can be sullied by the small martial arts world.¡±

    Murong Ta pointed forward, ¡°Let go of Candle Dragon!¡±

    With an Ao Wu sound, a gigantic beast materialized from mid air. After roaring, it transformed into a ball of ck energy and dove down straight at An Zheng. After reaching the ground, the ck gas turned into a One-eyed Python. It was two hundred meters long, and wherever it went, everything was razed to the ground.

    An Zheng turned around to look at him: ¡°So big!¡±

    A ck light shot out from the single eye of Candle Dragon. An Zheng dodged, and the ck light immediately smashed a hill in front of him into pieces. As the ck light dissipated, the ce where he had been hit turned intoisonous pond.

    The might of a Candle Dragon, one fire and one poison, thebination of both fire and poison, was the power to destroy the heaven and earth.

 Chapter 984 - Small Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 984 ¨C Small Discipline</h4>

    What kind of demon beast was Candle Dragon? Everyone had their own opinions. Some people said it waype of dragon. It couldn¡¯t fly, but it could escape. It was the strongest demon beast onnd. Some people said that the Candle Dragon was formed from the umted resentment of the wronged souls under the ground after tens of thousands of years, so it was extremely poisonous. This object was over two hundred meters long. Wherever it went, nothing could stop it. Its body was covered in thick scales, and as it crawled forward, the sound it made was terrifying.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    An Zheng dodged the poison mes and turned around to take a look. Candle Dragon¡¯s one eye looked at An Zheng sinisterly, as though there was some kind of curse hidden within it, causing anyone who saw it to sink into despair.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    An Zheng saw that there were more than a dozen cultivators in front of him who were filled with excitement when they saw Candle Dragon crawling over. An Zheng shouted and dodged, but no one listened to him. The dozen or so people swarmed over, using all kinds of magic tools to greet Candle Dragon.

    Candle Dragon was enraged, and a ck light shot out from his single eye. The four or five cultivators in front of him were instantly burnt to ashes by the ck light. The remaining people were so scared that they immediately turned around and ran, but there wasn¡¯t enough time. ck mes sprayed out from Candle Dragon¡¯s mouth, spreading out like the sea and quickly covering an area of a few hundred meters. The remaining cultivators were instantly devoured by the poisonous fire. In the blink of an eye, not even their corpses remained.

    When Candle Dragon saw An Zheng¡¯s astonishing speed, he furiously sprung forward. The two hundred meter long body shot out with such force that a deep crater was formed on the ground. It was as thougeavy bomb had detonated it. The power of this strike was extremely terrifying, as the candle flew up, heavily smashing towards An Zheng.

    With a loud boom, the ground was smashed into pieces, and An Zheng seemed to have been smashed underground, his figure could no longer be seen. On the ship, Murong Jileng stamped his feet in excitement: ¡°Good! This bastard dared to bully me, Murong Jileng, so I will make him die with his corpse intact! ¡±

    Murong Gui¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Although this person has already been eliminated, you must remember not to show off anymore.¡± Everyone in the martial arts world should be giving you some face, not because you, Murong Jileng, are strong, worthy of respect. ¡°It¡¯s because they revere the Mu Rong family. If this news were to spread, your father would lose all face, and the Mu Rong family would lose all face.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± It¡¯s just that I coincidentally met a scoundrel. Uncle, do you still not understand my cultivation? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m warning you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you must be joking. I have been roaming the martial arts world for years and have only met this kind of opponent in the past few years. This proves that my cultivation is still very high.¡± ¡°Everyone said that Yuwen of the Northwest in the southeastern part of Murong City, I have fought so hard for the Mu Rong family.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Murong Long coldly snorted and said: ¡°You think that the person in the north-west Yuwen Southeast is talking about you, Murong Jileng? Three months ago, I went to the Northwest Yuwen family¡¯s Phoenix Stage in secret and saw Yuwen Wushuang ¡­ Her strength is five times yours. Forget about you, even if Yuwen Wushuang was my daughter, I would not marry her to you. ¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s face turned cold, and a look of hatred shed past her eyes.

    ¡°Uncle, how can you say that others have the benefit to suppress me? When you go to Phoenix Stage, you should teach the Yuwen family¡¯s people a lesson. It¡¯s fine if uncle doesn¡¯t say anything about this, but since I mentioned it, I would like to say a few words from uncle ¡­ Yuwen n looks down on me, and so do you? ¡±

    ¡°Whatever, you better take care of yourself.¡±

    Murong Gui ordered, ¡°Go and find the corpse and bring back the things from the Mu Rong family.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Seven or eight cultivators jumped down from the warship, and rushed towards the ce where An Zheng had been smashed by the Candle Dragon. Candle Dragon was coiled in that ce, but he didn¡¯t seem to be proud of it. Only his eye was still somewhat worried, but no one noticed it.

    Just as the seven or eight cultivators from the Mu Rong family were about to approach, Candle Dragon¡¯s enormous body suddenly rose into the air. Soon after, they saw that damnable young man lift up Candle Dragon and throw him towards the battleship. Candle Dragon¡¯s body was over two hundred meters long, it was more than a hundred tons, after being thrown out by An Zheng, it was like a small mountain as it smashed onto a battleship. The Candle Dragon was powerful, but in that instant it lost control of its body, and could only be thrown out like a cannonball.

    In An Zheng¡¯s left eye, three dark purple eared star point s were slightly moving, watching as a battleship was destroyed by a Candle Dragon. The cultivators all jumped off the ship to protect themselves. Taking this chance, An Zheng turned around and left, instantly pulling a distance away from the battleship.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be killed that easily.¡±

    The voice came from behind An Zheng, who turned around and ran backwards, ncing at the other party: ¡°You¡¯re so old, don¡¯t run too fast, your prostate can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°I have long heard that the first Ming Fa Si of the Da Xi Empire, Fang Zheng, is the number one hero under the heavens. After seeing him for the first time, he is not as famous as he is now. You only know how to run, and that makes my admiration for youpletely disappear. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you admire me?¡±

    Murong He said, ¡°In my mind, you were once a great man. Now that you¡¯ve returned my family¡¯s possessions, I¡¯ll let you go. If you insist on not realizing your mistake, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s speed was not slow at all, he looked at Murong Gong and said: ¡°That is only to punish Murong Jileng, if he persists on doing so, I am afraid that your Murong Family will not have a sessor.¡±

    ¡°Are you still not going to return it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come chase me, catch up to me and I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    While he was rushing forward, he pushed his hands forward and a violent wave of energy swept out. The distance between the two was oveundred metres, so it would not be easy for the Cultivation Power to catch up with An Zheng. As soon as he made his move, Murong Ta¡¯s two hands made three continuous strikes. The power of the four strikes superimposed on each other, and the violent shock wave came crashing over like a tsunami. It went a hundred meters horizontally, and engulfed everything in its path.

    ¡°How annoying!¡±

    An Zheng flipped his body around and sped up his charge forward. As he moved forward, ayer of dark clouds formed above his head. Purple lightning shed within the dark clouds. The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned and the sealing power of Dao Sect entered the clouds. Soon after, seven huge Purple Lightning Dragons leapt out from the clouds. Murong Ta¡¯s expression changed as he subconsciously slowed down his speed.

    The first long purple lightning dragon struck Murong He¡¯s Cultivation Power. After the two tyrannical powers collided, even time seemed to have stopped. The ground first shook, and then with a boom, it caved in. A cloud of dust rose up, and within a few hundred meters, nothing could be seen.

    The six Purple Lightning Dragons came one after another. Murong Ta couldn¡¯t stop dodging the first five. But in the end, he was still a bit too slow. He was struck by the seventh Purple Electricity Dragon. He gathered all the Cultivation Power in his body to form a strong protectiveyer. When the huge purple lightning dragon struck over, it was as if a heavy hammer had smashed onto a metal ball. The heavy hammer was not bad, the metal ball was not bad, but it was deeply smashed into the ground.

    In that instant, Murong Ta felt his body being imprisoned. Although it was only for a split-second, his heart was already filled with boundless fear. In a battle between cultivators of this level, even a thousandth of a second of being bound was extremely dangerous. Once the enemy took the opportunity to attack him, it would be enough to kill him in this thousandth of a second. Murong Ta used all of his strength to break through the restraining force, but he discovered that his movements were at least twice as slow as before.

    The surroundings were filled with thick smoke and it was impossible to see his fingers in front of him. If it was Murong Gui, he would definitely seize the opportunity to attack. However, after keeping his guard up for three to four minutes, nothing happened.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Murong Ta suddenly reacted. He struggled out of the mud pit and rushed out from the restraining power behind him. When he rushed out of the dust cloud, he saw that there wauge disturbance behind him. In the air, An Zheng suddenly appeared below a warship. The cultivators on the battleship were all knocked down, and the pressure they felt from the rapid rise was so great that it was difficult for them to even stand up.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    But he was too far away, and it was toote to stop him.

    An Zheng held onto the warship, and rushed towards the warship that Murong Jileng was on. The two battleships collided in midair and exploded into pieces. The cultivator howled as he fell from the sky. As for the candle dragon, it was stimted by the smell of blood as it started to devour the cultivators from the Mu Rong family. This kind of poisonous substance was already hard to control. With Murong Ta gone, Candle Dragon didn¡¯t even have a shred of fear. Its massive body stood upright, continuously devouring the cultivators in mid-air. There were even a small portion of the battleships that were devoured as well.

    ¡°I will tear you inthousand pieces!¡±

    Murong Gong rushed towards An Zheng, but An Zheng had already dashed a distance away, towards Candle Dragon¡¯srge mouth. Candle Dragon was in the middle of the air, hunting and devouring. Seeing another person approaching, he subconsciously took a bite out of it. An Zheng thought of the Ancient Hunting Knife he had obtained previously and thought that it could be used fory. He summoned the Ancient Hunting Knife and threw it forward. The knife turned into a streak of light as it flew into Candle Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The next moment, Candle Dragon¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before he began to twist in pain. A momentter, arge amount of foul smelling blood sprayed out from his mouth. The Ancient Hunting Knife drilled into Candle Dragon¡¯s body, destroying countless of his organs. An Zheng took advantage of the Candle Dragon¡¯s howl to form a ball of purple lightning and threw it into his mouth. The lightning ball that was equivalent to the might of the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded inside the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, directly blowing a hole through his stomach. The Ancient Hunting Knife flew out from inside, flying back to An Zheng¡¯s side like a soaring little bird.

    Candle Dragon let out a loud howl, and his gigantic body fell down to the ground. An Zheng dove down, and the moment the Candle Dragon fell, he took out the Demonic Beast Cores.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Murong Ran finally caught up and pped An Zheng¡¯s back witalm. An Zheng did not turn back as he rushed forward, grabbing the unconscious Murong Jileng and throwing him backwards. Murong Gui immediately grabbed onto Murong Jileng and at that moment, his heart sank ¡­ It¡¯s over.

    An Zheng appeared in front of him, holding the Ancient Hunting Knife in his hand, An Zheng pointed it at Murong Gui¡¯s throat.

    ¡°This is just you punishing the Mu Rong family. Your family¡¯s child is doing all sorts of evil deeds. I didn¡¯t kill him because I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± If he were caught by me, he would have already been a ghost underground. As the elder of the Mu Rong family, you do not know how to teach your descendants, so you should be punished. ¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trim your beard.¡±

    The Ancient Hunting Knife in An Zheng¡¯s hand pped up and down. After a while, he shaved all of Murong Gui¡¯s beard, and even shaved his hair into a shape. Then, An Zheng turned around and left. Murong Ran angrily threw Murong Jileng to the side. He had wanted to chase after Murong Jileng, but he couldn¡¯t help but take out a copper mirror from his spatial artifact and look at it ¡­

    ¡°An Zheng! If I catch you, I¡¯ll tear you into eight pieces! ¡±

    That furious shout resounded through the sky.

    In the mirror, Murong Ta saw that his beard was gone, his eyebrows were also gone, and his hair had a picture of a chicken eating rice. He looked quite yful ¡­

 Chapter 985 - Underground Palace Mutations

    <h4>Chapter 985 ¨C Underground Pce Mutations</h4>

    Carrying the treasure that he had snatched from Murong Jileng¡¯s hands, An Zheng slipped away like a wisp of smoke. Murong Gui¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. In fact, she was not weaker than An Zheng. It was only because An Zheng took the initiative from the beginning, that he was in a passive position. To be honest, no matter if it was in his previous life or this life, other than the old demon Zhuge Qionglu, there was no one else who had more battle experience than An Zheng.

    In his previous life, An Zheng¡¯s actions were upright and overbearing, but in this life, he was more cunning, so his fighting techniques were more mature.

    After An Zheng left, he waited for Chen Shaobai at the agreed location. This ce was not far from the Peacock Pce¡¯s encampment, so it was convenient for him to observe and protect them. Less than two hours after An Zheng returned, Chen Shaobai also returned as he gestured towards him to settle the matter.

    ¡°Our people have been arranged to contact the people from the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted down and handed over an oily paper bag to An Zheng: ¡°I bought some suspending oven pancakes for you, kowtow quickly to express my gratitude.¡±

    An Zheng took it and asked: ¡°No need to thank me, I¡¯ll let you sleep for a bit when we get back ¡­ Would you like to eat together? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Alright, do you mean to sleep or eat together? Would you like to sleep for a while and eat together? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Scram, I¡¯m not giving any more.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless, I¡¯m not giving you the time to ask.¡±

    ¡°You want to eat it even if I ask? ¡°You are the one who is shameless.¡±

    An Zheng split the sesame seed cake into two and gave it to Chen Shaobai: ¡°Before you left, I fought a battle and shaved off all the fur of an old monster from the Mu Rong family.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was filled with shock: You ripped off his pants.

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then what is it called having your skin shaved?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are talking so much, you are talking so much that you want the sky to be dead, alright?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, took out some smoked meat and ced it into the sesame seed cake, then started to eat it big mouthfuls. An Zheng looked at it until he was stupefied, and then looked down at the biscuit in his hand. ¡°Damn you...¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed out loud, and took out the second paper packet filled with smoked meat and threw it at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll see if you give me the piece of meat or not. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I won¡¯t give you the meat either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Oh yeah, guess who I met when I first came in? That Xuan Yue from Dragon Tiger Mountain had snatched a bunch of goods escorted by the Da Xi Golden Tomb Guard. After fighting, she left, and she had quite the style of a bandit. The Dragon Tiger Mountain was also a orthodox inheritance of the Dao Sect. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°We have long heard of this Xuan Yue. The people of Dragon Tiger Mountain believe that their future hope of surpassing Wu Dang Mountain lies with her.¡± I secretly observed that this woman¡¯s strength is unfathomable. The most important thing is that she looks pretty. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at him, then looked towards the Peacock Pce: ¡°I still haven¡¯t shown my face even now, so Tan Shanse will definitely think of another way to lure me out. I told you to tell the Xiao Liu¡¯er not toe in, did you tell them? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I know what you are worried about. If that bastard Tan Shanse managed to catch Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest, you would have no solution. Damn, I just can¡¯t understand why there are so many restrictions. ¡°The key is that we have friends and family we can¡¯t leave, but that b * stard doesn¡¯t have any. Even if he has trusted subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t mind if we capture him.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, but just as he was about to speak, a boom sounded out. He immediately stood up and saw that the Peacock Pce encampment had caved in, and the entire encampment was instantly gone. A huge crater, at least several hundred meters in diameter, appeared on the ground. Most of the 200 to 300 people that came in this time around had probably fallen along with the ground, their fates unknown.

    ¡°So f * cking vicious!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded, he threw the sesame seed cake in his hand to the side: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng and him rushed towards that direction. Although they knew that this was Tan Shanse¡¯s n, they had no choice. Reaching the edge of the huge pit, An Zheng saw that around him, there were many cultivators crawling out. There were many rogue cultivators who didn¡¯t dare to move around carelessly in the secret realm. They would station themselves around arge force and follow them wherever they went. At leashousand rogue cultivators were gathered around the Peacock Pce encampment.

    As the ground caved in, these rogue cultivators weren¡¯t able to escape. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai slid down the huge pit, and instantly felt that the surrounding aura was not right.

    ¡°Very sinister.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng: ¡°Be extra careful.¡±

    The two of them slipped to the bottom of the pit and discovered that it was actually a underground pce. Due to the copse, a few buildings in the underground pce had already been smashed into smithereens. Many people were buried, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai saved quite a few people along the way, and then they jumped onto the roof of a great hall in the underground pce. Most of the roof had been smashed through, and the beams could be seen inside. There were very few people from Peacock Pce around, obviously they had already entered.

    ¡°These people are really ambitious.¡±

    Chen Shaobai saw that there was a Peacock Pce girl in the distance who had been pushed down by a beam. After rescuing the girl Ni, he asked Duke Ming where he had gone to. The girl Ni pointed to the depths of the underground pce with a dying breath: ¡°After the surface copsed, quite a few monsters pounced out from the underground pce to hurt people. Duke Ming brought his disciple to chase after them.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded as he took ouill and stuffed it into the girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Find a way to hide it.¡±

    An Zheng had already gone down first, the two of them rushing forward one after the other. Not long after the two of them left, a ck shadow pounced on the girl.

    The two of them ran in a distance of thirty to fifty meters and saw dozens of corpses lying on the ground. They were both rogue cultivators. The wounds on their bodies were extremely miserable. Their fatal wounds were all on their necks, and they had all been bitten to death by something. There were still bloodstains on the wall, and the marks of the beast¡¯s ws were especially clear. These people were already dead, so it was impossible for them to ask any questions.

    The two could only continue forward. After exiting the great hall, they left behind an empty space, which was extremely t. There were more than ten statues on the ground, and a few of them had already copsed and were in pieces. These statues were all very abstract, and it was impossible to tell what they were trying to express. They seemed neither human nor demonic beast. Walking to the center of the square, there was another statue. It was bigger and stranger. This was because the sculpture was only an eye, and the carving was extremely realistic. Even the veins and arteries behind the eyes were carved out, as if they were being dug out alive from the eye sockets. It was creepy.

    Below the statue, there were many corpses, and among them were three or four Peacock Pce girls. The scariest part was that these girls¡¯ clothes had obviously been torn roughly by someone, lying on the ground in arge letters, clearly showing that they had been humiliated after death. He had no idea how perverted this thing was, to actually do suching that would anger both man and god.

    An Zheng and the rest followed the trail of blood and continued to chase. Only then did they leave, did the gigantic sculpture turn around, and looked towards the direction where An Zheng and the others had gone. The pupil of the eyeball contracted and a stream of blood slowly flowed out.

    As for the corpses of the maidens on the ground, their stomachs began to move.

    After leaving the za, he carefully explored the path forward. In front of him was a very wide corridor, and on both sides were strange sculptures, giving off an eerie feeling. All along the way, there were countless corpses. After losing so many people, he still had no idea what the Peacock King was thinking.

    All the bodies of the girls he had met along the way had been vited, some of their clothes had been taken off, and there were even marks of grabs on their chests. There was blood all over the ce. Only the clothes on the lower half of his body were torn apart, and there were traces of him having bitten teeth on his body.

    Beyond that was a mountain. The passageway led straight into the mountain. The cave was obviously man-made and was veryplete. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other and entered the cave one after the other. The cave was dark, and the smell of blood was growing stronger. An Zheng threw out a few beads in front of him. Under the pale white light, the corpse on the ground looked even more sinister.

    As one person leaned on the cave wall to catch his breath, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai immediately went over. It was a forty-something year old cultivator. One of his eyes had been ripped out of its socket, but it had not been torn off. The eyeball was hanging on his face, causing people to be afraid to look at it directly. When he saw An Zheng and Chen Shaobaiing over, his excited throat let out ¡°ka ka¡± sounds. An Zheng realized that something had bitten his neck.

    The man could not make a sound. He struggled to lift his hand and pointed into the cave, then pointed at himself, waving his finger back and forth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked tentatively.

    That person¡¯s remaining eye suddenly widened. It was clear that that wasn¡¯t what he meant, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask that question anymore. His body suddenly trembled and he died just like that. The hand drooped, and at thest moment it wrotuman word on the ground in blood.

    ¡°What does he mean?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng shook his head.

    Just then, dozens of cultivators walked in timidly. When they saw An Zheng and the others, they shouted out.

    ¡°All of you, go back!¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous inside, with your strength, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    A person hid behind the crowd and shouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t you enter? We are all people of the martial arts world, who doesn¡¯t know that danger and opportunity coexist together. If we were afraid of danger, we wouldn¡¯t have to enter the immortal pce. The more dangerous the ce, the more treasures there will be. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged at An Zheng: ¡°Stop trying to persuade me, I can¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and sighed, he and Chen Shaobai continued to walk forward, and when they heard the strange sound behind them, they turned back to find that they were searching for something on the corpse¡¯s body. Chen Shaobai was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. An Zheng shook his head and the two of them sped up and rushed in. When they saw An Zheng and the other two running in, they also ran in, but they did not dare to get too close to them.

    After walking in foundred meters, they had not even reached the end of the cave when the three girls rushed out with pale faces and frightened expressions. One of them was someone An Zheng recognized, the one Xu Meidai had sent to find him before, the one who told him to never go near the Peacock Pce.

    The moment they saw An Zheng, they immediately became excited, ¡°Quick, quickly go in and help save Duke Ming. Duke Ming is in danger.¡±

    An Zheng saw that there was a line of blood on the chest of Chang Ye, indicating that his injuries were not light. Her face was pale and his eyes were zed, as if he had been frightened. The other two girls were the same, their faces as white as paper, bloodless.

    When the cultivators behind saw that someone hade out, they all came over to take a look.

    ¡°If someone is able to escape, then it means that he is safe.¡±

    ¡°Right, everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. We have more people.¡±

    They discussed animatedly, but did not dare to go in first.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡±

    Chang Yan shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Come with us to save Duke Ming.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s help her!¡±

    Someone ran over to support the others. ¡°You guys walk in front. We¡¯ll protect the three of them. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng nced at Chen Shaobai with worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 986 - Confinement to death

    <h4>Chapter 986 ¨C Confinement to death</h4>

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai walked in front, and the few tens of cultivators supported Peacock Pce¡¯s Nai Chang Shi who was leading the way behind. An Zheng looked back from time to time and realized that the three girls were getting worse, their faces turning even paler. The three of them could not even raise their heads. They were almost carried away.

    ording to the time taken, even if the mountain was several tens of kilometers wide, it should have already reached its end point. With their speed, they had walked for more than four hours and a hundred miles, but the cave in front of them still led straight to the distance, and there was no light.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Even if we go to hell, it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng nodded: ¡°Stop, let¡¯s ask them what¡¯s the situation.¡±

    The two of them stopped, and the rest of the people who were tens of metres behind also stopped, with the leader being Zhou Sen, who immediately shouted out after seeing that An Zheng and the rest had stopped: ¡°Why did you stop?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I need to ask about the situation clearly, the environment here is getting weirder and weirder.¡±

    Although Zhou Sen looked like he was supporting the often said mage, in reality, he was holding onto the often said mage¡¯s mingmen. ¡°I asked her just now, she is indeed going to be gone for a long time. ¡°The two of you stay in the front and leave obediently. Otherwise, I will strangle her to death. When the timees, no one will be able to go in or out.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Zhou Sen did not know who An Zheng was, but he took out his dagger and pointed it at the heart of themon saying mage: ¡°Tell me, how far do you have to go?¡±

    As the saying goes, a mage weakly says: ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t get out ¡­ ¡°Here, there¡¯s a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Zhou Sen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°There can¡¯t be ghosts in this world. This cave must lead to some treasure trove. You¡¯re the one who refused to talk about it.¡± Don¡¯t try to scare me here, the people from your Peacock Pce must have already gone in. Don¡¯t lie to me, otherwise I would let you be the first one to die. ¡±

    As the saying goes, a mage¡¯s body went limp and he fainted.

    Zhou Sen did not dare to let go, as he was afraid that An Zheng and Chen Shaobai would rush over and snatch the two girls away.

    ¡°No one knows where we¡¯ll end up if we go any further.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Zhou Sen and said coldly: ¡°Could it be that you want to go to hell?¡±

    Zhou Sen¡¯s hand trembled unnoticeably. He looked at the crowd and said loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll wait here and ask when they wake up.¡± The two of you, go ahead and scout the path ahead. Go and have a few people follow them, you can¡¯t let them escape first. ¡±

    He directed everyone to sit down and rest, and surrounded the three of them. He kept his dagger pointed at the heart of themon mage. Those people discussed for a while, and assigned seven to eight people to follow An Zheng and his group to scout ahead, and another ten or so people to the back to see if there was any trap. There were only twenty or so people left waiting on the spot.

    Chen Shaobai pulled An Zheng closer: ¡°Before there is a way out, they will not dare to kill, let¡¯s find a way out first.¡±

    An Zheng nodded and walked out with Chen Shaobai. The seven to eight cultivators did not dare to get too close, following behind An Zheng and the rest who were about ten metres away. These people held their magical equipment in their hands and were ready to act at any moment. Chen Shaobai turned around and nced at them, then snorted: ¡°Just you guys?¡±

    Those people were so scared that they stood there and did not dare to leave. Chen Shaobai looked at them in disdain and continued to move forward. The path they had taken seemed unchanged. It waunnel that would never end, with identical walls all around, identical domes overhead, and the same ground beneath their feet. There were no changes, no ups or downs.

    An Zheng turned around to take a look. Those people were still maintaining their distance and following him, but it was obvious that the fear on everyone¡¯s faces was growing more and more intense. They had already walked for at least another two hours, but there was no change at all.

    ¡°We... Let¡¯s go back. ¡±

    Someone behind him said witrembling voice.

    Sometimes, fear wasn¡¯t just something you could face. It was something like a ghost or a demonic beast that suddenly appeared in front of you. Such a long journey that seemed to be endless gave people no less fear than the sudden appearance of a demon beast. Because there was no goal, no hope, nothing. They were all cultivators, and their stamina far exceeded that of ordinary people. However, right now, a thought had appeared in everyone¡¯s mind ¡­ They would not walk to the exit until they were dead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back ¡­¡±

    The voice of the second speaker was simrly trembling, even to the point of begging.

    Chen Shaobai snorted: ¡°So fast.¡±

    An Zheng took ouearl and ced it by the side of the road: ¡°Don¡¯t take anyone else, let¡¯s walk forward a little, and see if we will encounter this pearl again.¡±

    Everyone continued to follow An Zheng and the rest fearfully. An Zheng calcted his footsteps and walked about five kilometers, his surroundings did not change, and he did not see the pearl either. An Zheng had no choice but to stop and turn back to look at them.

    ¡°Go back, there¡¯s no end to it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°We can only go back.¡±

    Everyone turned back, worried that something might happen behind them. They were waiting for An Zheng and Chen Shaobai toe over first, then they followed behind them. After walking for only two hundred steps, An Zheng suddenly stopped. Chen Shaobai was startled for a moment, and asked him what was wrong, but discovered that An Zheng¡¯s face was somewhat pale.

    Following An Zheng¡¯s line of sight, Chen Shaobai saw the pearl on the side of the road.

    He had walked at least five miles, but he had only walked two hundred steps when he saw the pearl.

    ¡°This... ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chen Shaobai subconsciously asked.

    ¡°Hurry up. If the distance between going forward and going backwards is different, then we will be able to reach the ce where the Mage and the others stopped in half an hour at the most.¡± If we find them, we will immediately return. Otherwise, we might be trapped here forever. ¡±

    Everyone quickened their steps and in less than half an hour, they were back at where Zhou Sen¡¯s group was. Zhou Sen looked at An Zheng and subconsciously held the dagger close to the heart of amonly used mage: ¡°Is there a way out?!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Let go of his for now, I have to treat her wounds, if she dies, none of us will be able to leave. The three of them have been in here before, and they can still run out, so the key is them. ¡±

    Zhou Sen sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do. You want to take these three nuns away, don¡¯t you? Leave us here, no way. I¡¯ve already sent people back to scout the ce. If they can go out, we can also go out. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard hurried footsteps. An Zheng turned to look, and his expression immediately changed. A dozen or so people ran out from the direction where An Zheng and the rest were. All of their faces were pale white, obviously scared to the point that their souls were almost disappearing. They were the group of people that were heading out of the cave, but they were only able to return a few minutes slower than An Zheng. Furthermore, they were returning in the direction that An Zheng and the rest were heading to. In other words, they should have been following An Zheng and the others the entire time. However, they were heading in the other direction, so why would they appear behind An Zheng and the others? If that was the case, why didn¡¯t An Zheng and the others meet them when they turned around? Or perhaps, they would meet again if he moved a little further forward?

    ¡°You all... What the fuck are you guys doing! ¡±

    Zhou Sen scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to head towards the exit? Why did you go in the same direction as them? ¡±

    Although he was cursing, his hands were already trembling in fear. Because he knew very well that those people were heading towards the exit.

    The cultivator who brought the group of people back was called Li Can Jie, his face was especially frighteningly white: ¡°We ¡­ We were heading towards the exit, and we came rushing over as soon as we saw light. We thought that we had walked out of the cave, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to meet you. ¡±

    An Zheng asked him: ¡°Did you turn the corner?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. We followed the cave all the way, and we definitely did not turn. You also saw this cave, we walked straight all the way here, there is no turning at all. There were no forks in the road, and it was impossible to turn back. Furthermore, I left a mark on the way out, afraid that I would encounter something wrong. Even after walking away, I still haven¡¯t seen a mark ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What did you leave behind?¡±

    ¡°I made a cross with a knife on the stone wall.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Chen Shaobai along: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The two of them walked in the direction of the exit. Zhou Sen immediately ordered, ¡°Follow them. Don¡¯t let them escape first.¡±

    After walking for about two hundred meters, they saw a deep cross on the stone wall. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We have walked for at least an hour and we still couldn¡¯t see the exit, that¡¯s why I carved this mark. We have walked for at least a few dozen miles in one hour, how could we only see two hundred meters?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s possible that we¡¯re not even in the same mountain anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng sat down and recalled his previous experiences: ¡°We came out of the great hall of the underground pce, walked along that path and saw this cave, and then we entered. From the point of view of the underground pce, the mountain was not very tall. It was at most twenty miles wide. However, we all ignored one thing ¡­ We came down from the ground and entered the underground pce. How can there be a mountain underneath the ground that we can see the peak? ¡±

    ¡°Unknowingly, we all forgot that this is the underground pce and not the outside world. We saw the mountain and didn¡¯t doubt it, so we came in as a matter of course. When we met the three of them, it was said that the Brilliant Peacock King had brought his men into the cave. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t suspect him ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately turned around: ¡°Those three people are the key.¡±

    An Zheng and the rest immediately turned back. When they walked over, they only walked around two hundred metres before seeing the marks on the stone wall. However, when they turned around, they could no longer see the Common Mage, Zhou Sen and the rest. Everyone¡¯s heart sank as if they had sensed something. An Zheng told his men to move as fast as they could, without dy, and everyone ran for as long as they could. After running for a good two hours, they finally arrived at their destination.

    And at that ce, an ident had already happened.

    The ground was littered with corpses. The twenty or so cultivators who had remained in ce all died. Everyone¡¯s neck was bitten intole, their windpipe was broken, and their blood was blown out of their windpipe while bubbling. Arge part of the group had their stomachs cut open, and all their intestines and organs eaten clean. Corpses were strewn all over the ce. It was obvious that they had fought before. There were traces of fighting on the ground as well. The walls were sttered with blood, and there were also marks of beast ws.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes had been gouged out. Some of them had even gouged out one, while others had gouged out both of their eyes. Strangely, although his eyes were gouged out, they were not taken away or eaten. Instead, they were just hanging on his face, making him look even more terrifying.

    ¡°The three of them aren¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    Chen Shaobai crouched down and looked at them: ¡°None of the three Peacock Pce s died, and they are still unconscious. There¡¯s no blood on their hands or mouths. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng leaned against the wall and stood there, his mind was in a mess.

    Just at this moment, the bloodied Zhou Sen walked back into the cave with a livid expression. His body was still dripping with blood and footprints along the way. His hands were covered with blood, and there were bits of meat in his nails. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, and when he opened his mouth, thick silk was pulled out from his white teeth ¡­

 Chapter 987 - Eyeballs

    <h4>Chapter 987 ¨C Eyeballs</h4>

    Seeing that Zhou Sen had walked back, Chen Shaobai angrily rushed over and grabbed him by the cor, pressing a fist into his face. If An Zheng had not stopped him, this punch would have smashed Zhou Sen¡¯s head. Zhou Sen¡¯s hollow eyes fell to the ground, as if he had lost all power to resist. His body trembled uncontrobly, his hands and feet bing even more violent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, you have to ask him about the situation.¡±

    An Zheng stopped Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai was so angry that his face turned white: ¡°Why are you still keeping him?!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the power to kill so many people, you have only seen the surface. His body is covered in blood, his hands and mouth are all covered in blood, but think about it, with his cultivation level, ambushing one or two people to kill him is noroblem, but there are more than 20 people here, how could he kill them all alone? Furthermore, all of these people have their internal organs devoured. Although there¡¯s blood in his mouth, his stomach is very shriveled, and he doesn¡¯t look like he ate a lot. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t the only one who killed them, it is definitely rted to him. This ce is so strange, maybe he is the traitor. ¡±

    A group of people rushed up to Zhou Sen and cut him into pieces. Li Mingjie, who had been obedient to Zhou Sen earlier, was itching to tear him inthousand pieces. Under An Zheng¡¯s obstruction, Zhou Sen still suffered from many punches, to the point where his face became distorted. He fell to the ground, spitting out blood. His eyes became more and more empty.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for An Zheng to calm the crowd down, and he ordered people to tie Zhou Sen up, then pulled Chen Shaobai to the side.

    ¡°This matter is getting weirder and weirder. Previously, I thought that the thing we were walking into was not a mountain, but something magical equipment.¡± If we can¡¯t find a way to break it, then this magic tool can trap us to death here. Zhou Sen was not the main issue. As the saying goes, mages are the three of them. Do you remember when they were outside, all the female corpses were tainted? Apparently, the monsters here were targeting women. As for men, they either kill them or eat them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned, ¡°You mean those who killed these people, were you talking about the Mages and the other two?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    An Zheng squatted and pondered: ¡°But there¡¯s definitely something wrong with the three of them, only the three of them have been out for awhile.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°In other words, these three people were deliberately released by the people who trapped us. Their goal was to lure us in. So someone has been watching us all this time, treating us like toys. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°What he wants is for us to suspect each other and kill each other in the end. There will be a conspiracy behind this, so you must be careful. ¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about!¡±

    Just then, Li Jianjie stood up and shouted loudly, ¡°What matter is there that is shameful? You can¡¯t say that in front of all of us. I suspect that it¡¯s the two of you who are behind this. It was you who wanted toe in first, so we followed you in. From the start, we didn¡¯t know where this ce was, but the two of you definitely know! ¡±

    ¡°Exactly, what are the two of you discussing behind the scenes?!¡±

    ¡°I think we should arrest the two of them. Maybe only the two of them know what¡¯s going on. They are purposely plotting against us to kill each other, so that they can keep the treasures here to themselves. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded: ¡°F * * k you ¡­. Who the fuck told you there were treasures here? We are here to save people, and from the beginning to the end we never said there was any treasure here. It was because of your greed that you followed us in, thinking that we were here foreasure. Before entering, we advised you that you guys aren¡¯t able to deal with the dangers with your strength. You guys were too greedy and insisted on following us in! ¡±

    Li Mingjie said, ¡°Cut the crap. Now that everyone is trapped here, we can¡¯t get out. Don¡¯t even think about getting out!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If something is to be said in front of us, we will at most die together. ¡±

    ¡°If you continue to plot something, let¡¯s kill these three nuns first. Anyway, don¡¯t even think about getting out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai smirked: ¡°Relying on you?¡±

    An Zheng teleported over and grabbed Li Mingjie¡¯s neck, lifted him up, and then heavily threw him onto the ground. This fall left Li Jianjie bleeding from head to toe. He did not even have a chance to react, nor did he have the chance to see how An Zheng did it. In the blink of an eye, he was already put down, and if An Zheng did this on purpose to kill him, he would already be a dead man by now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can threaten me.¡±

    An Zheng stepped on Li Mingjie¡¯s mouth with one foot, causing his lips to crack and several of his teeth to fall off, ¡°If I hear you bewitching again, I will stuff all of your teeth into your head. With your strength, if I wanted to kill you, would I need to go through so much trouble? ¡±

    An Zheng turned around, and the person who was about to attack him from behind was instantly frozen. An Zheng grabbed his hair and pulled it over, then immediately flung it away. The man hit the stone wall and his arm broke. The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye turned, and everyone was frozen, unable to move.

    ¡°Now shut up. Whoever spouts nonsense again, I don¡¯t mind sending you to hell first. In any case, if it wasn¡¯t for the two of us, neither of you would be able to get out. Sooner orter, you would all be dead.

    He kicked Li Jianjie into the air and lowered his head to check on the injuries of the three Magi.

    Witipping sound, An Zheng tore off the clothes of themon mage. Some people were cursing in their hearts. This bastard still wanted to do such a thing at this moment. This was too f * cking shameless, but his eyes were still staring without blinking.

    ¡°Whitey,e take a look.¡±

    An Zheng called out, Chen Shaobai walked over quickly and lowered his head to look at the Common Mage. It waair of soft and fair breasts, soft and tender. They were truly beautiful. White as snow, pink as a bud. However, it was precisely because of this beauty that caused others to suspect ¡­ When she first met him, she was severely injured, and blood was still flowing out of her chest. But now, only a shallow mark was left on her wound. The wound had already disappeared.

    ¡°Stop pretending, get up.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed his by the throat and suddenly lifted her up. In that moment, themonly used mage opened his eyes, and his throat made ¡°ka ka¡± sounds. His tongue extended out from his mouth and almost licked An Zheng¡¯s face. What kind of eyes were those ¡­ The eyeball had already turnedpletely green, and the vicious and venomous look in it was like being pulled into the depths of hell just by looking at her face to face.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be able to speak. The hissing sound in her throat was likoisonous snake spitting out its tongue.

    ¡°You are alsitiful person. Your body was taken over by something.¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and the three dark purple star point s in his left eye started to quickly spin. Heaven¡¯s Eye power, the power of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, and the power of the Dao Sect¡¯s seal were all released. When An Zheng tried to see through the inner workings of themon saying of mages, themon saying of mages began to struggle intensely, using their hands and feet to frantically attack An Zheng. However, An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor was too strong, so her punches and kicks basically had no meaning.

    A momentter, it was said that the mage¡¯s arms were broken and her legs were bent aerrifying angle. However, she seemed to have no idea of the pain and continued to madly kick. The broken bones were pierced through from the flesh, and there were still shreds of flesh on the white bones.

    Suddenly, the other two girls who were lying on the ground jumped up and pounced towards the person beside them. It bounced up, straight up. Fortunately, Chen Shaobai was already prepared for this. He kicked over one of the cultivators, and when he stepped on him, the other cultivator had already threw himself onto the ground and bit onto his neck. He suddenly raised his head, and arge chunk of flesh and a piece of his windpipe appeared in his mouth.

    Those cultivators were scared and scattered. They actually didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. On the other hand, although Li Mingjie had been beaten up badly by An Zheng, An Zheng did not use the Cultivation Power, and did not even try to kill him. After struggling to get up, he wanted to run, but after thinking a bit, he turned back and rushed towards the girl. Ni Lin suddenly turned around and stared at Li Mingjie with his dark green eyes. Li Mingjie screamed out in fear and ran away once again.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no need to stay, just kill them all.¡± They can¡¯t save us anymore, so they can only kill us all. ¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    Chen Shaobai stepped on the girl¡¯s skull until it cracked, and white brain matter slowly flowed out from the hole. The way her head was deformed was terrifying, but this girl was still frantically struggling and kicking him, as if she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. If it was a normal person, they would have been stomped to death, but she became even more ferocious.

    Chen Shaobai was enraged, he kicked down again, immediately crushing his head, the shattered pieces of his skull and flesh flew out in all directions, sttering everywhere. The upper part of his neck was squashed t, and the girl¡¯s body struggled a few times before he stopped moving.

    Chen Shaobai immediately chased after the other girl, summoning his Scythe of Death. From behind, he hooked towards the girl with a sickle, and pierced through her shoulder. He pulled her back, causing her to fly backwards. Chen Shaobai used his Scythe of Death to firmly hold her down. She cried out hoarsely, and her tongue actually split into two, shaking uncontrobly. There were still a lot of reverse thorns on her tongue, making her look extremely disgusting.

    ¡°There¡¯s something in them.¡±

    The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye revolved faster and faster: ¡°The driving shell is already empty. This thing had many meridians that linked to her lower abdomen, it was actually ¡­ It was actually born from within her body. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face changed when he heard it, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Just at this moment, the girl with the shattered skull suddenly stood up. Her two hands wed wildly at her neck a few times, grabbing the pieces of flesh in one hand, then she stumbled and ran towards the exit. ¡°Run after her! She¡¯s trying to escape!¡±

    A few cultivators reacted and chased after her. An Zheng shouted ¡°No¡±, but it was already toote. A barrier seemed to have appeared in front of them. It looked no different from the surrounding environment, but the few people who had charged over had already disappeared.

    ¡°They¡¯re out!¡±

    Li Mingjie shouted, ¡°We can finally get out! Everyone, hurry up and charge out!¡±

    The remaining people reacted and were about to rush out, but suddenly, a lot of things floated out from behind the barrier. When An Zheng and Chen Shaobai saw it clearly, their faces immediately changed. It was a bloody eyeball that dripped blood along with some blood vessels. It quietly floated out and looked at everyone. It wasn¡¯t just the direction of the exit. Many eyeballs were also floating in the air around them, as if a group of ghosts were staring at them.

    There seemed to be a curse in those eyes.

 Chapter 988 - Eleven Suns

    <h4>Chapter 988 ¨C Eleven Suns</h4>

    The floating eyeballs did not move, but just stared at them. But for some reason, those cultivators felt as if their bodies were being controlled. The person with the lowest cultivation level started to grin and walk towards those eyeballs, step by step.

    An Zheng: ¡°Stop him!¡±

    He took a step forward to stop that person, but someone beside him started to giggle and move towards the closest eyeball. His steps were stiff, but his speed was very fast. An Zheng could only save the people around him. When he pulled them back, the first cultivator had already closed the distance between them. Heughed loudly. An eyeball instantly entered the cultivator¡¯s mouth. He originally thought that the eyeball would burrow into his stomach and leave, but a momentter, one of the eyes of the cultivator fell out with a ¡°pa da¡± sound and was forcibly squeezed out by the eyeball.

    The eyeball rotated back and forth a few times, and a few thin veins popped out from the eye sockets before quickly pulling back like insects.

    The fleshly body that was upied by the eyeball turned around, and a terrifying smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°If none of you are able to leave, you will all die here.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Pretending to be mysterious!¡±

    The dark purple star point in his left eye turned and all the cultivators were frozen. Even if they were bewitched by the magic in their eyes, they could not move. An Zheng rushed towards the cultivator, but that cultivator was still struggling, and roared out. An Zheng rushed over and stabbed two of his fingers into the man¡¯s eye sockets. Countless tiny blood vessels were stretched taut, holding on tightly to the eye sockets, refusing toe out.

    An Zheng exerted a force on his finger, and with a sh of electric light, the eyeball trembled, and let out a cry that sounded like a child¡¯s wail. As An Zheng was digging out the eyeball, a type of power was released from it. Soon after, a voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind ¡­ Eat it, eat it, eat it, and you will live forever.

    ¡°I f * * king ate you.¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and the three dark purple star point s in his left eye started to quickly spin. His Eye of Darkness had prated the eyeball and exerted its full power. The power of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, the power of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, the power of the Dao Sect¡¯s seal, as well as An Zheng¡¯s own Power of Essence Thunder.

    The eyeball started to shake violently and the spell disappeared in an instant.

    Within the mountain cave more than five kilometers away from where An Zheng and the others were trapped, Tan Shanse let out a cry and dodged backwards while covering his eyes. A trickle of blood trickled from the gap between his fingers, and it was clear that his eyes were wounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re too conceited and too conceited. You shouldn¡¯t have let these eyeballs in.¡±

    An Zheng casually threw the eyeball to the ground, and all of the eyeballs fell out, quickly turning gray. The surrounding environment had also changed. The cave, the stone walls, and the t road beneath his feet had all disappeared.

    At this time, An Zheng and the others finally realised that there was no mountain there. They had never left the main hall of the underground pce.

    ¡°That girl.¡±

    An Zheng immediately turned around to look for his. When he and Chen Shaobai had just entered the hall, he discovered a heavily injured girl. Chen Shaobai gavill to the girl and told her to hide. Then, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai left the ce and rushed out of the great hall.

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the corpse lying beside him. Someone had ripped off the girl¡¯s clothes, and there were traces of a hand grabbing onto her chest. There waole in his abdomen, as if something had crawled out. The lower half of her clothes were gone, her legs were apart, the secret part of her body was swollen, and the blood had already begun to congeal.

    ¡°We were hallucinating when we saw her.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the girl¡¯s body, and saw that there were no eyeballs in her eye sockets.

    ¡°Tan Shanse used her eyes to bring us into the illusion. After leaving the hall, he thought it was a straight path forward, but in reality, he had returned to the main hall. We¡¯ve been walking around the hall for so long. An Zheng walked over and picked uearl from the corner of the hall. And on the wall more than ten meters away from the bead, he saw a cross carved on it.

    ¡°But what are those things?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the girl¡¯s abdomen that was cut open, and his expression turned ugly.

    Those cultivators who luckily survived did not want to stay any longer. They all left and climbed up the main hall to run out. There were many corpses lying on the ground. The twenty cultivators had all died, and the two of them had fallen to the ground. It seemed that they died much earlier than the twenty cultivators. A hole had also been opened in their stomachs, and the lower half of their bodies were simrly unclothed.

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng took off their long robes and covered the bodies of the girls respectively as they looked outside the great hall. Looking out from here, there was arge za. There were more than ten sculptures on the za, and they looked extremely strange. In the center of the square, there was an evenrger sculpture. It was the shape of an eye, and the sculpture was extremely realistic. Even though it looked so huge, it gave the impression that the eyeball had just been dug out of the socket.

    An Zheng looked down at his hands, which were still stained with blood.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, ¡°We have already dyed for a long time, and you have already been exposed. Tan Shanse knows that you havee, and that the Peacock King is also here, so he will immediately think of a way to get rid of you.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I still have you with me.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°As expected, you still love me the most.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Aiyah, there¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed out loud and put his arm around An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯re going out anyway, let¡¯s go meet that opponent who wants to kill you at all times. However, have you ever met sucroublesome opponent when you were in Ming Fa Si? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    The two of them walked out of the hall with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. The sun¡¯s rays pierced their eyes.

    This was the underground pce. It should have been dark, but why was the sun piercing their eyes? An Zheng and Chen Shaobai subconsciously looked up and saw that the sun in the sky was getting brighter and brighter to the extreme. Even An Zheng was unable to adapt to it; Chen Shaobai was not as good as him. He raised her head and looked at him, then immediately lowered her head.

    ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded, he covered his eyes and squatted down.

    Just then, the sculptures on the za turned around one by one, their faces looking towards An Zheng¡¯s direction. One of the statues that looked like a distorted human suddenly opened its mouth and started speaking. Its tone had some annoyance, some disgust, and some pride.

    ¡°You just hurt my eyes. Amazing. For the first time in tens of thousands of years, someone hurt me. How you hurt me, I¡¯ll hurt you, your eyes, I¡¯ll turn them into two charred meatballs and give them to your favorite woman for dinner. Do you think that if she was bewitched by my illusion, she would think that those two eyes of yours were the most attractive delicacies in the world? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai raised his head, ¡°F * * k your mother.¡±

    He had to lower his head as soon as he raised it, and his eyes began to bleed.

    An Zheng pulled Chen Shaobai away from the outside of the house and into the main hall. He could no longer see anything outside except foatch of white. He couldn¡¯t see anything. All he could see was white light, and the temperature around him was rising. Soon, the rooftop began to emit green smoke.

    The iparably huge sun in the sky began to split, ultimately splitting into ten. The ten suns turned in the sky as if chasing each other. The temperature grew higher and higher. After a while, there was a fire on the roof. The hall might notst long before it was burnt up. At that time, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai would bepletely exposed under the ten suns, and in less than three minutes, they would be reduced to two charred corpses.

    ¡°What the f * ck is this monster?¡±

    Chen Shaobai had to adapt for a while before he was able to recover a little, but the things in his eyes were still blurry.

    An Zheng closed his right eye. His left eye was extremely powerful and he was barely able to see through it.

    ¡°I made a mistake.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°A fatal mistake.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I thought we fell intallucination when we met the daughter of the Peacock Pce, I was wrong. It didn¡¯t start from that moment at all, but from there ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng pointed outside: ¡°That huge eyeball sculpture, that¡¯s the root of the illusion. I thought I was thinking very carefully, but I was too arrogant. What if we were led by the girl¡¯s eyes into hallucinations, what about the cultivators? They had never even seen that girl ¡­ It¡¯s an eyeball from the outside, and that eyeball is the thing Tan Shanse used to confuse people. ¡±

    ¡°But what now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt as though his skin was about to ignite: ¡°If this is an illusion, then this is too fucking real. I feel like my clothes are on fire and I¡¯m roasting my Mimi. ¡±

    An Zheng patted him on the body and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, I¡¯m really burning your Mimi.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re still in the mood to joke aime like this.¡±

    An Zheng sat cross-legged: ¡°I han.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°The heart is calm, so naturally it is cold.¡±

    ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said anxiously: ¡°You¡¯re already at this point, and you still expect your heart to be calm and naturally cool? I can¡¯t see clearly if we can still go back right now. Fuck, this underground pce is too weird, we have to get out. I am thinking that maybe the Peacock King did note in at all. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If this trap was designed for me and Xu Meidai, then since Tan Shanse made a move, Xu Meidai must havee in.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Are we just going to wait for death like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for death. I¡¯m waiting for something else.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°I used quite a few Cultivation Power just now. You should know that I have not yet fully recovered my Cultivation Power, so I don¡¯t have a lot of them. We just used some, and it will take some time to recover. ¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°The heart is calm, so naturally it is cold.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sat cross legged, closed his eyes and recuperated. One minute passed, two minutes passed, ten minutes passed, thirty minutes passed ¡­ Their clothes had already started to burn, and the burning wood in the hall started to fall off one by one. Because the white light outside was too intense, Chen Shaobai could only hold his head and lie there, the muscles on his back sizzling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t f * cking calm my heart so naturally cold.¡±

    ¡°I can!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stood up and walked outside with big strides.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I have a sun too.¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the pce that was almostpletely copsed, he raised his right hand, and a purple sun rose from his palm. That was An Zheng¡¯s Orthodox Pure Yang, that was An Zheng¡¯s sun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose is brighter.¡±

    An Zheng poured all of his Cultivation Power into the purple sun, and after a while, the sun started to rise, bing bigger and bigger. The sky was divided into two colors. One was zing white, while the other waesplendent purple. One sun challenged the ten suns.

    An Zheng raised both his hands, and the purple electric current in his hands flew out likaging dragon, merging into the zing sun: ¡°Let¡¯s see who canst long.¡±

    Ten miles away, in the cave, a strong purple light burst out from the cave. Tan Shanse groaned, his eyes no longer daring to stare at the crystal ball. A few secondster, a crack appeared on the crystal ball and it fell to the ground.

    On the za, the gigantic eyeball sculpture exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Your eyes ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the sculpture with his middle finger: ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 989 - Peach Blossom Valley

    <h4>Chapter 989 ¨C Peach Blossom Valley</h4>

    When An Zheng dug Chen Shaobai out from the ruins, this guy¡¯s back was almost burnt. Fortunately, An Zheng¡¯s body was covered in all kinds of medicine, and these injuries were only flesh wounds, so they were nothing to Chen Shaobai. However, this fellow rarely got hurt. It was so painful that he grimaced in pain.

    When An Zheng applied the medicine on Chen Shaobai¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw the tender look of your back, I had the urge of sprinkling some cumin, salt, and chili noodles onto it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng took out a bandage and wrapped it around his chest. After bandaging it, Chen Shaobai lowered his head and looked.

    An Zheng turned around to take a look. After the gauze had crossed each other, it formed a very sexy shape on his chest. If Purple Ivy the Immortal Emperor was here, he would definitely be very familiar with it. Chen Shaobai lowered his head to look at his chest. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling like I¡¯m grabbing onto some kind of business opportunity.¡±

    An Zheng took out a small notebook to write on, Chen Shaobai moved closer to it and asked: ¡°What are you writing?¡±

    An Zheng drew a picture of a bra in the small book: ¡°Give it to Zhong Jiugeter, let him make a few for us. He should be selling them well.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Give me some money!¡±

    An Zheng vigorously nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll consider it as your investment, I will split half of everything I sell with you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took out a set of clothes from his spatial artifact and put it on. An Zheng could not help but exim in praise, ¡°I feel that your pectoral muscles are exceptionally well-developed. may be taken as a woman in disguise. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Just as the two of them were about to leave the burned down hall, they suddenly discovered a hidden door at the ce where the walls of the hall had copsed. He walked around the hall a few times, but he didn¡¯t find any hidden doors. It was obvious that the walls had copsed after the fire.

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng and An Zheng was also looking at him. These two people were adventurers to the bones. They didn¡¯t even think about anything and directly headed in that direction. When arriving at the secret door, Chen Shaobai lowered his voice and reminded him, ¡°This may just be another trap for Tan Shanse. This guy has countless schemes, you have to consider whether or not you should go in. If it¡¯s some kind of maze, we might not even be able to get out. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When you¡¯re asking me, can you not push the door open ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed awkwardly: ¡°Aren¡¯t I unable to hold back?¡±

    He pushed open the secret door, and a warm breath came from behind him. It was the remaining heat from the fire. However, there was also the scent of flowers in the warm air, causing one to feel rxed and happy. Chen Shaobai pushed all the doors open and what appeared in front of him was a lush green grasnd, as far as he could see. There were even colorful wildflowers blooming on the grass, and the fragrance wasing from them.

    The grass was not t and had a slow slope. In the distance, one could seipplingke. The beauty of theke gave people the urge to stay there forever. Outside were ruins, and inside, there were birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. It was apletely different world.

    The two of them looked at each other. An Zheng found arge rock and blocked the hidden door, preventing it from closing. Then, the two of them walked in withrge strides.

    The two of them walked on in the grass, feeling that the air was sweet. About ten minutester, they arrived at thekeside. Theke¡¯s limpid surface made people wonder if it was fake. They could clearly see the heavy trees at the bottom of theke, and a plump fish was swimming about freely.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai turned around at the same time, and almost attacked at the same time.

    Not far behind the two of them stood a young girl wearing a colorful dress. She was around sixteen to seventeen years old. There was only beauty in her, only purity, only a faint warmth like the sun.

    ¡°You all... ¡°Who is it?¡±

    the girl asked, clearly frightened by An Zheng and the others. This young girl was around 1.65 meters tall, and her body shape was nearly perfect. However, because she was young, she looked young, and this youthful beauty was something many people would miss the most after losing her. Seeing her reminded everyone of their youth.

    ¡°We... Lost. ¡±

    An Zheng exined, he was good at seeing other people¡¯s eyes. There were no distracting thoughts in the girl¡¯s eyes. His gaze was as clear as theke water around them.

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young girl said, ¡°My name is Xuan Luo, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    She pointed behind her, and could faintly see arge area of bamboo forest, lush and verdant.

    Xuan Luo said: ¡°We have never seen outsiders here, you guys... Are you guys men? ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a man before?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xuan Luo shook his head: ¡°There isn¡¯t a single man here. I asked my aunts, but none of them are willing to tell me why. Being asked like that by me, they say that all the men in the world have already died. I asked why all the men had died and the women hadn¡¯t, and they wouldn¡¯t say. ¡±

    Xuanyuan Luo suddenlyughed and ran over and pulled at Chen Shaobai¡¯s and An Zheng¡¯s hands respectively, ¡°You two, follow me back. Now they must know that they were wrong, right?

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were pulled by her as they ran forward, and it was not easy to refuse. They were at least several dozen li away from the bamboo forest, but the little girl¡¯s breath was soothing. In just a few moments, he ran back. His expression did not change, and it was obvious that his cultivation base was extraordinary. When An Zheng was held by her hand, he could feel that the true energy in her body was flowing smoothly, and in an extremely vigorous manner. This youngdy¡¯s cultivation level, at the very least, should be at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage.

    Chen Shaobai should have also felt it by now, so when he looked at An Zheng, his expression was filled with suspicion. An Zheng suddenly remembered something, and when he turned around to take a look, the secret door had already disappeared. He had moved arge rock to block the secret door, but why was the door still closed? Did the people inside close it, or did the people outside close it?

    The two of them followed Xuan Luo out of the bamboo forest. Xuan Luo raised his voice, ¡°Aunts, quicklye and see what I¡¯ve picked up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I picked them up...¡±

    A woman slowly walked out of the bamboo forest with a wooden basin in her hands. She was actually wearing only a thin muslin cloth. That muslin cloth was so thin that it was almostpletely transparent. Perhaps the only reason why she wore this set of clothes was because she didn¡¯t want Luo Chen or the bamboo leaves to touch her skin. This woman seemed to be around thirty years old, and she was mature and charming. Although she didn¡¯t have any pretense of being charming, that sort of seduction was able to directly captivate people¡¯s hearts.

    When she saw An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, she was obviously stunned. The wooden basin in her hands fell to the ground withump. Perhaps it was because no man had evere here before, so she dressed very casually. Moreover, she would not have expected that two outsiders would suddenly appear in front of her. When he was stunned, his expression froze. A pair of beautiful big eyes opened wide, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. It was obvious that he was frightened. Just as An Zheng was about to apologize, she suddenly reacted, and his face turned pale white.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The woman was stunned for more than ten seconds. Suddenly, she let out a scream, turned around, and ran away. Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng andughed awkwardly: ¡°I think we scared her ¡­ I don¡¯t think we shoulde to this ce. Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Indeed, you are being too presumptuous. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them immediately turned around and were about to leave. Not to mention the woman who was scared earlier, even An Zheng and his wife had their faces red from embarrassment. The woman¡¯s mature charm was extremely alluring. Even if she were to leave immediately, it was possible that she would be able to recall it after she closed her eyes for a long time.

    But the moment the two of them turned around, Xuan Luo pulled them back: ¡°Why are you two leaving? What are you two afraid of?¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his eyes and pointed behind him: ¡°I¡¯m afraid not that the both of us are afraid, but that your aunt is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aunt Sookie, I don¡¯t know why she looks like that. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time that I¡¯m scared. ¡°Let me tell you, Aunt Xiuxi is very daring. She caught all the reptiles in the house, and once caught a spider the size of a fist.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The two of us are much more terrifying than spiders here.¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai insisted on leaving, but Xuan Luo didn¡¯t agree. An Zheng was afraid that he would struggle free from her wrist, so he could only drag her along and walk out. However, just at this moment, a soft shout came from the bamboo forest: ¡°What demon dare toe to the Purple Bamboo Forest?!¡± ¡°Hurry up and let Xuan Luo go, otherwise, I ¡­¡±

    I did this a few times, but was still unable to say the rest of what I wanted to say.

    An Zheng turned around to take a look and saw four or five beautiful women rushing out from the bamboo forest. The one in the lead looked to be about twenty years of age, witall stature, at least 1.75 meters. This woman had a pair of sword-like eyebrows, but it didn¡¯t seem too abrupt on her face. Her face was a little more neutral, with an indescribable beauty.

    ¡°But big sister Yun!¡±

    He let go of An Zheng¡¯s hand and ran over, pulling the hand of the woman called Ke Yun as he rocked back and forth: ¡°You have been in closed door cultivation for a long time, and I have finally seen you again. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give mresent when youe out of seclusion? ¡±

    Ke Yun dragged Xuan Luo over to protect him, and stared at An Zheng: ¡°Where did all of youe from, to actuallye to my Purple Bamboo Forest tomit murder. If I hadn¡¯te in time, I¡¯m afraid that you would have already taken Xuan Luo away. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we didn¡¯t get taken away by her.¡±

    But Yun just red at Chen Shaobai and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders.

    Ke Yun said, ¡°Quickly tell me, what are you guys nning to do by infiltrating my Purple Bamboo Forest?!¡± Have you been assigned by someone toe to our Purple Bamboo Forest to snatch Ling Tianjing? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng looked, and the two of them shrugged their shoulders at the same time.

    Ke Yun: ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai continued to wave their hands.

    Ke Yun: ¡°Are you guys going to or not!¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°Silly girl, it was you who told me to shut up ¡­ Besides, are you trying to force us? I think if I don¡¯t stop you, you might as well admit everything. We have no idea what kind of Ling Tian Mirror is here ¡­ ¡±

    Ke Yun: ¡°How dare you! I wonder how you know Ling Tian Jing¡¯s name!¡±

    Xuan Luo pulled Ke Yun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Elder sister ¡­ You said it yourself. ¡±

    But Yun Xiao was stunned and then his face turned red, ¡°Me! I ¡­ I was just saying it on purpose. I already knew that they weren¡¯t good people, and I was luring them into it! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s with Ling Tian Mirror?¡±

    However, Yun Yun extended his hand and gestured, ¡°It¡¯s so big, in the hexagon ¡­ Pui, why should I tell you! ¡±

 Chapter 990 - Who can do it? Who will do it!

    <h4>Chapter 990 ¨C Who can do it? Who will do it!</h4>

    The women here had a simple personality, and in their self-righteous little intelligence, there was even a hint of cuteness. That young woman called Ke Yun should be the guardian of the entire Purple Bamboo Forest. Of course, she thought that way.

    There werotal of thirty-two women in the Violet Bamboo Forest, and this was their little world.

    That elegant girl called Soo Xi sat opposite An Zheng, her face red likipe peach. From time to time, she raised her head to steal a nce at An Zheng, before quickly turning her head away. Chen Shaobai said with an indignant face, ¡°I, I look prettier than him.¡±

    She lowered her head and wrapped it around her hair, not daring to speak. From the looks of it, she could be considered to be quite old here, but no matter how you looked at her, she was only around thirty years old. It was the most mature and most attractive time for women. However, her personality was too introverted. She first blushed before saying anything. When she thought back to how Meng Lang had seen through her gauze dress, she felt even more embarrassed.

    However, he still had a face full of hostility towards An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been living here for a long time.¡±

    Xiu Xi peeked at An Zheng again, and took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°After the great battle of the Immortal Mortal Realm, we will stay here ¡­¡±

    The expression in An Zheng¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°It¡¯s already been ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand years?!¡±

    Xiu Xi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How is that possible, we ¡­¡± Although it feels like a long time has passed, but if it has truly been ten thousand years, we ¡­ ¡±

    She looked at the other women, and they all had looks of surprise on their faces.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just that you all aren¡¯t willing to admit it, that¡¯s all. Although I don¡¯t know why you all stayed here for so long, you didn¡¯t age in the slightest. But in fact, there has always been fear in your hearts right ¡­ ¡°You guys are used to it, but you already hate this kind of serenity. You¡¯re even more afraid that this serenity will be broken by others.¡±

    Xiu Xi¡¯s face was pale and she kept silent. After a long while, she nodded her head, ¡°You are right ¡­¡± ¡°We are all women of the Green Lotus Immortal Emperor. During the Great Immortal War, before the battle between the Green Lotus Immortal Emperor and the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, he had already predicted that the pce would be destroyed, so he allowed us to enter the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    ¡°Since he knows that the immortal pce will be breached, why is he still going?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked in confusion.

    Xiu Xi looked at Chen Shaobai, and then muttered these words to herself. ¡°Man¡¯s pride.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head, showing that he did not understand.

    Soo Xi continued. ¡°We have hung the Heaven¡¯s Mirror on the Purple Bamboo Forest Hall and it has not been touched. After all these years, we haven¡¯t encountered any danger. Perhaps the reason why we¡¯re living a leisurely and peaceful life in the Purple Bamboo Forest is because of the Purple Bamboo Forest. Many, many years ago, a very important person of the Buddhist Sect was honored as the Honorable Honored Warrior of the Observing World. At that time, the Buddhist Sect was not part of the Immortal Pce and was unified in the Western Regions. However, at that time, the Buddhist Sect greatly admired and revered the Daoist Sect¡¯s culture, so they let the Eminent Holiness live in the Immortal Pce in the Violet Bamboo Forest and learn the Daoist Sect¡¯s ancient scripture cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°The restrictions in the Purple Bamboo Forest were left behind by the Venerable One. During the great battle of the Immortal Mortal, because she already had deep feelings for the immortal pce, she wanted to help out. However, the Buddhist Sect sent a message for her to return immediately. ¡±

    Xiu Xi said, ¡°When we first came in, the Great Honored Warrior, Guan Shi, was still here. Before she left, she added ayer of spirit formation around the outside of the Purple Bamboo Forest. ¡±

    An Zheng had basically gotten everything right. These girls, were all of various sizes, and were all partners of Qing Lian back then. Some of them had already served the Blue Lotus, and some of them hadn¡¯t. It could be seen that although the Blue Lotus waarsh person with a lecherous personality, she still took care of her own woman. He knew that he might not be able to escape from Xuan-Yuan in battle. He knew that he might not be able to escape in battle with Xuan-Yuan.

    However, the Venerable One was recalled back to the Western Regions by the Buddhist Sect, and the immortal pce had fallen. They stayed in the forest and never left again. Their appearances were not old because of the powerful sealing restrictions in the Purple Bamboo Forest, and the power of Ling Tian Mirror. The green lotus is the most beautiful. This Ling Tianjing was created by him, to allow ady to remain young.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    An Zheng exined briefly why he entered the Immortal Pce and how the two of them had mistakenly entered the Purple Bamboo Forest. He stood up and said, ¡°This ce must not be exposed, but someone has obviously already discovered it. ¡°You all should be more careful. It¡¯s best for you to leave this ce as soon as possible, or else the cultivators outside will charge in likack of wolves.¡±

    But Yun tapped his sword: ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave. The world has changed, and this is no longearadise. We don¡¯t know much about the outside world, but if we don¡¯t leave this ce, it might be even more dangerous. Therefore ¡­ May I be bold to ask you two if you can help protect us from leaving? ¡°We have no desire, we just want to find a beautiful ce to continue living in seclusion, not disturbing the martial arts world, and not messing with the world.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai said: ¡°How about this, I will act separately from you. If anyone knew of this, the one who closed the secret door would definitely be Tan Shanse. So after the two of us leave, we can contact Fatty and the others and find a way to get Lady Xiuxi and the others out. The other person is trying to attract Tan Shanse¡¯s attention intentionally to dy time. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Just as the two of them were about to leave, they suddenly heard a loud sound from afar. Then the earth shook as if the sky was falling. Those girls were so scared that their faces turned pale, and they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s still toote.¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai stood up, and he turned to look at Ke Yun and said, ¡°Protect them and don¡¯te out. Although your strengths are not low, you guys don¡¯t even know how to fight. Your realms have been umted over time, so you don¡¯t have anybat experience. Do note out of the Purple Bamboo Forest. Open as many barriers as you have. We will deal with those whoe in from the outside. ¡±

    He and Chen Shaobai walked withrge strides, and the women looked at their backs with an indescribable feeling in their hearts. Lady Xiuxi stood up and opened her mouth, but she did not dare to say anything. Her mouth only moved up and down slightly as she said two words silently... Be careful.

    The secret door opened wide, and was blown open by the violent force. Large groups of cultivators surged in like locusts. There were rogue cultivators, great sects, and even people from supreme powers. An Zheng saw the banner of Soaring Sky, the banner of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and even the banner of the Peacock Pce in the crowd.

    Fei Qiansong was walking in the front, changing into a man¡¯s outfit, he looked full of heroic spirit. With a smack, she closed the fan in his hand and pointed at An Zheng from afar. ¡°You two are really fortunate, to be able to live in this Blessed Paradise for so long with the beauty by your side, don¡¯t you think about the outside world? This was truly a good n. All the beauties here belong to the two of you. That¡¯s the woman from back then, the Immortal Emperor. How could she not be satisfied after sleeping for a while? Furthermore, you all will be able to obtain all of the treasures that the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor had hidden in this ce. On one side is an endless supply of treasures, and on the other is a beauty that can topple nations. These days truly can¡¯t be any more beautiful. ¡±

    The crowd immediately erupted, and someone shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone has a share of the Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s possessions. What right do you two have to take it for yourselves? Hurry up and hand over the treasures left behind by the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°You two are really shameless. Speak, what method did you use to deceive the women here? Is it the first hour of the Spring Festival G? ¡°Awesome.¡±

    ¡°Look at those bewitching and graceful women, two of them sleeping in dozens, are you sure you can do it? Why don¡¯t we divide it up for you?¡± I can guarantee that they will experience what it means to want to die, right? ¡±

    ¡°Women, treasures, hand it over!¡±

    Fei Qiansong smiled charmingly: ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid the two of them are not willing. I am living a life like a fairy here. With a beauty by my side, we have disturbed him. If it were me, I would also not be willing to hand over the beauty and treasure. ¡±

    ¡°Then fight for it!¡±

    ¡°Kill them, we will split the treasures equally!¡±

    On the side of the Peacock Pce, on the lotus throne, Xu Meidai sat cross legged, her eyes shut tightly, as if she did not care about the disturbance in the outside world.

    Fei Qiansong looked at her andughed: ¡°Peacock King Ming, I heard that the man called An Zheng is your sweetheart? He must have slept with you before, right? But now he started to abandon you, and after sleeping with you he abandoned you, which is why you went to the Western Regions to convert to Buddhism. However, if I can¡¯t tolerate my man flirting outside. The patience of the Buddhist Sect is peerless under the heavens. ¡±

    Xu Meidai opened his eyes and looked at An Zheng, who shook his head at her. Xu Meidai didn¡¯t show any reaction and closed his eyes once again.

    ¡°This man¡¯s luck with women is not shallow. A woman who has slept with the world¡¯s number one beauty, Xu Meidai, and now has also slept with the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian, is truly enviable.¡±

    Fei Qiansong took a step forward, ¡°A gentleman does not rob others of their love, but everyone has their share of the things here. How about this, I¡¯ll make a mediation ¡­ Apart from those girls, we want everything here. All magic tools and treasures will be divided among us. ¡°As for these women, I¡¯ll leave them to you two. I wish you two a night of sess and a full family.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck ¡­ I want to kill her now. ¡±

    Hearing Chen Shaobai¡¯s words, Fei Qiansong smiled and said: ¡°If you have the ability, thene at me. If you can conquer me, I can also be your woman and guarantee that I will make you more satisfied than they do. ¡±

    Dragon Tiger Mountain, Profound Moon, and Peacock Pce Xu Meidai had not spoken a word the entire time. Fei Qiansong¡¯s target was obviously not them, but the thousands of cultivators that followed in. If they really were to fight, no matter how strong An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were, it would still be impossible to kill all of them. And if the two of them were to be caught in a tight encirclement, King Kong, Xu Meidai, would definitely help An Zheng. At that time ¡­ The hatred between the Buddhist and Buddhist families would probably never be resolved.

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder, and said in a low voice: ¡°You have to retreat and protect them, in case there are people who sneak attacked you. Leave this ce to me, it¡¯s fine. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged and retreated a few hundred meters to stand outside the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and then, took a step forward. ¡°Just now, you said that everyone has a share of the Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s possessions? That is for the strong. For a motley crowd like yours, I would not even bother to share the leftover steamed buns with you. You think you can win with your numbers? Don¡¯t try tofort yourself, just ask yourself, who dares toe up first? ¡±

    He stood there and summoned his Broken Army Sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. If anyone challenges me and wins, I¡¯ll give them one treasure. No limit to the number of people, no limit to the number of times. If you all think you can¡¯t beat me, I¡¯ll take it. My name will be passed down through the ages, and your meanness and squalor will be gone forever. Come on, who¡¯s going to do it, who¡¯s going to do it! ¡±

 Chapter 991 - Next

    <h4>Chapter 991 ¨C Next</h4>

    An Zheng summoned his Broken Army Sword and stood proudly by his side.

    ¡°Who can? Who wille? ¡±

    There were at least thousands of people on the other side, and even more were pouring in. However, no one dared to be the first one to stand out. The big figures of the martial world were not willing to take the risk, and if they won, they would also be injured. If they lost, their lives would be at stake, and their reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    An Zheng swept his eyes across the huge group in front of him, his eyes looking down at them: ¡°I have always been a simple person, when others scold me, I would not even bother to scold them back, because my mouth is rather stupid, but my hands are not stupid, so I directly killed them all. The more talkative they were, the better it was for fighting. You big figures shouldn¡¯t dare toe up because you are afraid of death, afraid of losing, afraid that if you win you will also be seriously injured. When the timees, all the beauties and treasures in this secret realm will belong to someone else. And there are also those who want to add insult to injury, who will seize the opportunity to take your lives once they are injured. ¡±

    ¡°But you guys can¡¯t bear to retreat, so you guys are waiting for some idiot to run out and fight me. ¡°When the timees, all of you will reap the rewards. However, everyone present is more crafty and none of them are stupid.¡±

    An Zheng pulled out the Broken Army Sword and pointed it at the other side. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my pick.¡±

    The crowd immediately turned silent upon hearing his words. Those with low cultivation naturally didn¡¯t dare to respond. Even the important figures were feeling uneasy. Now, the news of An Zheng being the head of Ming Fa Si had spread out. Looking at the entire world, how many people dared to say that An Zheng, you can¡¯t?

    An Zheng¡¯s sword swept horizontally across, andnded on Fei Qiansong¡¯s body in the end: ¡°Didn¡¯t soaring speed call itself thew of the martial arts world? Then it¡¯ll be you, Fei Qiansong right? Come and fight me. ¡±

    Everyone rxed, and several of them could not help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Someone began to cheer, ¡°Fei Qiansong, I¡¯ve called him out, why don¡¯t you go up?¡±

    ¡°Soaring Sky imed that he was the adjudication of the Jianghu, and the one facing him is a scum of the Jianghu. Fei Qiansong, why are you still not taking action? Was he afraid of being called? ¡±

    ¡°When I came in, I incited everyone to go up. Now that I¡¯ve be a cowardly turtle, it¡¯s really funny.¡±

    A group of people with low cultivation but good mouth were fanning the mes in the crowd. They were here to take advantage of the situation. Fighting wasn¡¯t good, but encouraging others to fight was another matter.

    The disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue, smiled as he narrowed his eyes. Then, he turned towards Fei Qiansong and cupped his fists as he asked, ¡°Sect Leader Fei, how is it?¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face turned ugly, she did not think that An Zheng would actually do this. Right now, it was hard to stop halfway. They could go up, but with An Zheng¡¯s strength, they might not even be able to win. If he didn¡¯t, then the situation would be uncontroble. If they continued to surround An Zheng, even Peacock Pce and Dragon Tiger Mountain would not be able to handle them. In the end, if they stood with An Zheng, there would be even less way to kill them.

    However, she still didn¡¯t intend to act on her own.

    She looked at Da Xi Sword Hall¡¯s sect master Luo Qian Shan who was standing not far away: ¡°Master Luo, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. Can you fight this battle for me? Regardless of victory or defeat, there will always be a gift given to you in the Soaring Sky. ¡±

    She had helped Tan Shanse manage his business in the martial arts world for so many years, and had won him over with her beauty and her wealth. The Flying Sword Hall was one of the top sects in the Eastern region of the Da Xi Empire. Back then, the Flying Sword Hall sent six hundred disciples to apany them during the Great Xi Empire expedition and contributed greatly, so Daxi Shenghuang personally wrote down the rewards, which were now hanging in the main hall of the Flying Sword Hall.

    Luo Qianshan coughed and smiled in embarrassment: ¡°About this ¡­¡± Although I wanted to help the girl, it wasn¡¯t a convenient thing to do. Think about it, this is thew of the martial arts world. If everyone were to find someone to rece them in the future, then the rules would be broken. I am not afraid of this An Zheng, it¡¯s just that the one being challenged is not me. If we lose, the youngdy¡¯s face will be even more unsightly. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sect Master Luo, before we came here, you had solemnly vowed that if I had any requests, you would definitely not refuse. After all these years, the benefits from my Soaring Sky Technique and you have been little? ¡±

    Luo Qianshan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Miss Fei, you¡¯re going too far with your words. Within the martial arts world, sects would exchange gifts with each other, but they couldn¡¯t break the rules of the martial arts world. I, Luo Qianshan, am known for being righteous in the martial world. I cannot do suching. Because I am familiar with the girl, I still came from the girl¡¯s point of view to advise you ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s fight! If we don¡¯t fight, how will our flying speed be foothold in the martial arts world?¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh out loud, ¡°Whaerfect pair.¡±

    Fei Qiansong was extremely furious. He red at Luo Qianshan for a moment before he turned his head to look in the other direction. The people surrounding the Soaring Sky Technique were all people that she had bewitched with his treasures and beauty all these years. If Luo Qianshan didn¡¯t show himself, then she would have to find someone else.

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, can you fight for me?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough,st night, I identally felt a chill ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Zhang, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I feel that Sect Head Liu is right... No, no, no. It is Sect Head Luo who is right. ¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Wang?¡±

    ¡°This... I also think that Master Luo is right. The rules of the martial arts world have existed since the founding of the Great Western Region. As long aerson from the martial arts world openly challenges a sect master, even a nameless person cannot directly refuse it. ¡°Furthermore, this kind of challenge is protected by the imperial government. Once the challenge is established, no one can stop it and no one can interfere ¡­¡±

    Fei Qiansong: ¡°I didn¡¯t fucking ask you to memorize my documents.¡±

    At this moment, not only was there no one who helped her, all the sects that she had roped in all these years in the martial arts world had been exposed. I wonder how Tan Shanse would feel if he saw the scene unfold right now ¡­ He had schemed and plotted and won over people, but in the face of the greater good, the rtionship would soon be broken.

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°Miss Fei, does your face hurt?¡±

    Fei Qiansong pped his chair: ¡°Who can kill this person for me!¡±

    A short man stood out from the crowd. He walked in front of Fei Qiansong: ¡°Aunt ¡­ Girl, I ¡­ I¡¯ll help you kill him. ¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s tone was somewhat contemptuous. This person was called Wu Sanqian, and was from the Humble ss. Back then in the martial arts world, he had fallen in love with his at first sight. No matter how he scolded her, he was unwilling to leave. He said that as long as he looked at her from afar, he would be satisfied. This person didn¡¯t have an extraordinary background, and didn¡¯t have any strength to rely on. Moreover, he was ugly, short, and even more so, stuttering.

    Fei Qiansong knew that this person was extremely fond of him. His original thought was that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have one more person to use, so he decided to stay at Soaring Speed. It had been seven or eight years, but he had never thought of this person. Every time he instructed his subordinates to do something, they would see his fiery gaze, but Fei Qiansong loathed him to the extreme and didn¡¯t even want to look at him once.

    ¡°Alright, you. If you can... If you can win, I¡¯ll give you anything. ¡±

    Wu San said wited face, ¡°I just want to follow the girl ¡­ Do... ¡°... Do.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Do...¡± ¡°To be an ox oorse.¡±

    Wu Sansheng spoke out in a single breath. ¡°I only hope to see thedy everyday and I¡¯ll be satisfied. I don¡¯t want any rewards.¡±

    Fei Qiansong stared nkly at his, as he was actually moved for a moment. However, she quickly cast his feelings aside. This item wasn¡¯t worth anything, she didn¡¯t need it.

    Wu San took a deep breath and walked towards An Zheng inrge strides.

    When he was a few dozen meters away from An Zheng, Wu Sansheng cupped his fist and stuttered: ¡°Even... Even though you and I ¡­ There¡¯s nothing between you... ¡°What hatred, but, but, but, but, but you made the girl angry, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You are much stronger than the people from therge families behind you, at least you dare to stand out.¡±

    Wu Sanjiu said, ¡°You have to offend him.¡±

    He suddenly moved forward, but before he could start fighting, he rolled on the ground in an extremely indecent manner. Those who saw this all burst out intoughter, wondering where this fellow hade from. Howughable.

    Wu San rolled for a bit, then pushed himself forward. There was no movement, but An Zheng had no choice but to avoid it. Around An Zheng, whirlpools appeared in all four directions. In each vortex, there seemed to bapidly spinning gigantic fan. Instantly, a huge suction force appeared. With An Zheng¡¯s physical fitness, he was almost sucked in.

    An Zheng dodged to the side, but the four vortexes followed him closely like shadows. No matter where An Zheng went, the four whirlpools followed An Zheng. The faster An Zheng got, the faster the four vortexes would get.

    ¡°You, you, you, you ¡­¡± You can¡¯t avoid it. ¡±

    Wu San brought his two hands into his embrace, and the four swirls suddenly grew, spinning like gigantic des that were slicing towards An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng had already raised his speed to the limit, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of these four vortexes no matter how fast they were, as if they were bound by his aura. The four vortexes kept getting closer and closer until they finally entangled An Zheng¡¯s body. Within the sounds of ¡°pa pa pa¡±, sparks flew in all directions.

    The Reverse Scale Armor on An Zheng¡¯s body blocked the slicing, but the shaking sensation caused by the huge force was extremely injurious to people. However, even if there were no Reverse Scale Armor s, with An Zheng¡¯s half-god body, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to injure him.

    In the middle of the four swirls, An Zheng¡¯s body became twisted. However, his expression didn¡¯t change much as he looked at Wu Sanli: ¡°With your cultivation level and your talent, why did you follow her andmit evil?¡±

    Wu Sanqian stammered in reply: ¡°I, I, I, I don¡¯t know what good and evil are. I, I, I know, I like her.¡± Even if I looked at her from afar, my heart would still feelfortable. I¡¯ll do whatever she tells me to do, whatever good or evil she wants, as long as she¡¯s happy. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°So you deserve to die too.¡±

    Wu Sanjiuughed, ¡°I, I, I will die. As long as it¡¯s for her, I will die without any regrets.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, and pressed down with both hands: ¡°I had originally wanted to kill those important people, and use their blood as an offering to my sword. Since you are willing to be the first to die, I shall grant your wish. ¡±

    As his hands pressed down, four Purple-Rank and divine swords appeared, instantly entering the four swirls. With a burst of crackling sounds, all four swirls were blocked, unable to spin again. Wu San¡¯s expression changed, his hands pressed down, causing arger vortex to appear above An Zheng¡¯s head, rapidly falling downwards. An Zheng punched towards the sky, his fist striking towards Wu Sansheng.

    The Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns exploded in midair, forcing the huge whirlpool back. An Zheng¡¯s second punch had already arrived in front of Wu Sansheng. Wu Sansheng ced both hands in front of his body to block and draw, a vortex appeared and actually swallowed the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, causing purple lightning to swirl around it.

    However, he was still too slow. An Zheng instantly appeared in front of him and cut his throat with his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    His palm passed, and his head flew up.

    An Zheng went back to his original position and stood still, thennded on the ground with a ¡°Pa da¡± sound.

    He looked across: ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 992 - Killing a thousand by himself

    <h4>Chapter 992 ¨C Killing a thousand by himself</h4>

    Wu Sanqian was someone who died in a very unworthy manner, but An Zheng would not show mercy just because he was unworthy. Because people like Wu San did not have their own thoughts, nor did they have any good or evil, he only had eyes for Fei Qiansong. The more sucerson was, the less scruples they would have whenmitting evil, because they did not believe that there was anything wrong with doing such a thing.

    An Zheng stood alone in front of so many people with his sword raised, all the girls from the Purple Bamboo Forest stood in the middle of the bamboo forest with a strange feeling in their hearts.

    Little Xuan Luo nced at Ke Yun, her eyes twinkling, ¡°Big Sister Yun, I asked you before what an unparalleled hero is, and you said that there¡¯s no unrivaled hero in this world, so I think Big Brother An Zheng is that unrivaled hero.¡±

    Ke Yun curled his lips. ¡°Him? He is not worthy. ¡±

    An Zheng could not hear them, nor did he have the mood to listen to what they were saying. If it was only blocking the door, then it would be fine, but now that Tan Shanse had not appeared, no one knew what he was scheming.

    Fei Qiansong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and grunt when he saw Wu Sansheng die, ¡°I thought that I had picked uero for no reason, but it turns out that I was just an idiot. For such a person to have the nerve to stand out and say that he is killing for me, it is truly a waste of my earlier anticipation ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng looked at those people, and turned and made a gesture to Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai nodded and retreated into the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took off her clothes the moment he entered the Purple Bamboo Forest, and even pulled Ke Yun along to prevent her from leaving. However, the cloud¡¯s face reddened, and he raised his hand to p Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re shameless, you actually want to p me aime like this ¡­ If you continue to make a move, I won¡¯t be polite anymore. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his face: ¡°Are you crazy ¡­¡±

    He took off his robe and stood outside the Purple Bamboo Forest. This way, no one would know that I had left, so I had to go around the secret door and call for reinforcements. An Zheng was currently standing there by himself, relying on his imposing manner. If those people are so shameless as to charge forward, he will not be able to stop them. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    But when Yun Che wore Chen Shaobai¡¯s gown and pulled out the sword, Chen Shaobai took a step back, ¡°Is it not over?¡±

    Ke Yun stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not taller than you.¡±

    She turned around and cut two bamboos, made some gestures before tying them to her shoes. Stepping on the bamboo, her height was basically the same as Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°I thought you wanted to use your sword to force me to continue stripping.¡±

    But when Chen Shaobai swung his sword, he turned and ran.

    Looking at the back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure as he ran out, the cloud burst intoughter. Then, she took a deep breath, put on the mask Chen Shaobai had given her, and walked out of the Purple Bamboo Forest. Chen Shaobai increased his speed to the maximum, holding onto his yaksha umbre, he bypassed the encirclement and rushed towards the secret door.

    An Zheng pointed his sword at Fei Qiansong: ¡°You¡¯re still not here?¡±

    Fei Qiansong snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can divide our faction just like that. Everyone wants to kill you, but in fact, everyone knows that we cannot give up. So, I would like to advise everyone that it would be detrimental to everyone if we were to continue wasting time like this ¡­ If you feel that you have to maintain your poise, you can continue to wait. This An Zheng had many helpers, and all of them were powerful, if his helpers came, then ¡­ You all are well aware of the consequences. ¡±

    Luo Qianshan said, ¡°I think Lady Fei¡¯s words are reasonable. Although there iule in the martial world that fair challenges cannot be avoided, cannot be attacked by groups, and cannot be interfered with, the rule is made for gentlemen like you and me, and not for evil people. This man was a scum of the martial arts world, he faked the name of the Great Xi Ming Fa Si Fang Zheng and lied in the martial arts world. To deal with this kind of people, we naturally do not need to follow any rules. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°What Master Luo said makes a lot of sense. Wouldn¡¯t it encourage the anger of the wicked if you still followed the rules when dealing with the wicked? I say, let¡¯s all go together and cut the corpses into pieces, and save those girls who were imprisoned by him. ¡±

    ¡°Right, everyone attack together!¡±

    Someone made a gesture to wee him, ¡°Master Luo, since you¡¯re the one who brought this up first, you go first. We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    Luo Qianshan was stunned for a moment. ¡°How is it that I was the one who started it? Of course it was Fei ¡­¡±

    Fei Qiansong snorted: ¡°Sect Master Luo, once we kill this person, I will cut off allmunication with your Flying Sword Hall. From today onwards, all the help that the Soaring Feet provides to the Flying Sword Hall will be withdrawn. ¡±

    Luo Qianshan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I will definitelye. Since everyone has agreed to go together, no one can avoid it.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°I doubt you would dare.¡±

    She jumped up from her seat and pounced towards An Zheng like a colourful bird. As soon as she moved, Luo Qianshan also moved along with her. The sects that were on good terms with Soaring Sky, all started to move as well, at least dozens of sect leaders along with their experts pounced towards An Zheng.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, showing no fear at all.

    ¡°After I was reborn, I was even more hardworking, morepetitive, and more tired than I was in my previous life. It was only because I wanted to one day, when I was under the siege of a group of people, I wouldn¡¯t be killed.¡±

    He pointed the Broken Army Sword towards the sky. ¡°Today is the day.¡±

    Fei Qiansong pressed his hands down in the air, causing countless streaks of sharp auras to shoot towards An Zheng. That formless sharp auras were even more terrifying than tangible weapons. In just a moment, it had already reached the top of An Zheng¡¯s head. An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved, he had already disappeared. In the next second, the ce An Zheng was standing at suddenly exploded, one after the other, like a cluster bomb that had been thrown there, the chain of explosions caused a hundred metres of explosion, causing a huge pit to appear.

    Luo Qianshan was the second to strike out. When he was still a hundred meters away from An Zheng, both of his hands continuously formed seals, causing thousands of golden sword images to appear behind him. An Zheng¡¯s body kept on shing, wherever he went, the sword images would immediately chase, and countless of cracks would appear on the ground.

    Third, fourth, fifth ¡­ They did not dare to fight with An Zheng one-on-one, but with so many of them charging at the same time, their courage immediately increased. In front of so many people, the big figures hadpletely torn off their masks at this moment. There was no justice, there was no justice. They only wanted to kill An Zheng quickly and go in to snatch something away from him. With An Zheng¡¯s protection of this ce, there would definitely be heavy treasures within.

    In an instant, An Zheng was surrounded and attacked by dozens of people.

    Two scrolls appeared in An Zheng¡¯s hands, and he threw one of them out at the moment the group of people closed in on him. The scroll transformed into a screen of light in mid-air before it suddenly exploded. Dozens of golden lights flew out before quickly disappearing. Everyone stopped from fright, thinking that An Zheng had used some terrifying move. However, after the golden light disappeared, nothing happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! Even if he¡¯s like an iron hand or an iron head, he won¡¯t be able to stop us from attacking together!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The group once again increased their speed and rushed over. An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    His body suddenly disappeared, and in the next second, he appeared in front of a Sect Leader. Initially, that person thought that he was safe behind the crowd, because he knew that his cultivation was the weakest amongst them. He just didn¡¯t expect that after charging at the very back, he would still be the first one to find her ¡­

    An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared within the crowd, but no one could see where he was.

    ¡°Life and death in one hand.¡±

    The voice appeared at the back of the crowd, and everyone stopped to look back. A stream of blood flew out, and the chest of thest Sect Leader exploded into a cloud of blood mist. His heart was directly pierced, and that blood hole was extremely shocking.

    ¡°Yin and Yang in one palm.¡±

    The sound came from another direction, and these people changed direction again. A few heads flew into the air. The headless body continued to charge forward due to inertia. After running for two steps, blood spurted out from its neck like a fountain. The headless corpses that were running had a strange sense of order.

    ¡°We won¡¯t kill them all.¡±

    Puff puff puff puff ¡­

    Four people on the left side of the crowd had their necks cut off consecutively. As their heads rolled in the air, the blood mist exploded and the air was filled with the smell of blood.

    ¡°My sword cannot be sealed.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure shuttled back and forth between dozens of people, and after he finished speaking hisst sentence, more than thirty corpses were lying on the ground. Hended on the ground right outside the Purple Bamboo Forest. The ce where he had been standing all this time seemed to have never moved. However, the dozens of corpses lying on the ground were extremely shocking.

    In the Purple Bamboo Forest, Little Xuan Luo covered her eyes in fear, but she couldn¡¯t help but lower her hand and look outside: ¡°I think ¡­¡± He really ieerless hero. ¡±

    The four sentences that An Zheng had said were short songs that people in the Ming Fa Si liked to sing the most. It was unknown who hadposed this song, but in the song, it was sung by the obsession of everyone in Ming Fa Si.

    If I do not y all the demons, my sword will not be sealed.

    After he finished speaking, his head fell to the ground as blood sprayed out.

    The scroll that An Zheng had just obtained was showing its effects, it was no different from the Mu Rong family giving An Zheng a huge gift. An Zheng stood there, his chin raised up slightly as he looked at the group of people who were so scared that they did not dare approach him, looking down at him.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m alone, I can y demons and exterminate devils.¡±

    Fei Qiansong was lucky enough to escape death, so she pointed ahead: ¡°That is not his ability, it is the power of a magic tool. Now that the magic tool is useless, everyone should attack together, he is already at the end of his wits.¡±

    It had already begun. No one could stop. The crowd erupted once again, shouting and rushing towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng coldly snorted. ¡°Exhausted? As I said, this is only the beginning. ¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A loud sound suddenly exploded in the midst of the crowd. At least a dozen cultivators with cultivations in the Lower Completion Stage or lower realms were directly blown to smithereens. But An Zheng had clearly not moved, no one knew what happened, and those people were suddenly blown into pieces. At this time, ovehousand of them rushed towards An Zheng, most of them were not even close to Lower Completion Stage, they only followed along, fantasizing that the big figures in front would be able to injure An Zheng, and with one stab of their own, they would be famous.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Thunderstorm appeared one after another. Each explosion turned the nearby people into a mess of flesh and blood. Those with insufficient cultivation were turned into countless pieces that flew out everywhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s those corpses!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!¡±

    Dozens of loud sounds rang out, and almost all of the thousand or so people that had made it to the scene were killed. Most of the cultivators were below the Lower Completion Stage, and cultivators with Captive Stage could not even hold on fohousandth of a second in front of An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns. With just one move, An Zheng had almost annihted the first batch of people who rushed over, and what was even more terrifying, was that An Zheng had shattered the confidence of the rest.

    That young man stood proudly with his sword in his hand. Who would dare to step forward?

 Chapter 993 - I call it the will of heaven, Im angry because of the might of heaven

    <h4>Chapter 993 ¨C I call it the will of heaven, I¡¯m angry because of the might of heaven</h4>

    More and more people came rushing in from the outside. Those who came in from the back didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they kept rushing forward. Those in the front didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.

    In the annals of history, there was always such a story. On the battlefield, where the great general, mounted on a white horse, was alone, invincible and unstoppable. They would rush in and out of the army, and take the general¡¯s head as if they were searching for something. Butpared to the enemies that An Zheng was facing, what was a battlefield charge?

    Thousands of people were blocked by one person, not daring to move an inch forward.

    At the side of the Peacock Pce, Duke Ming, Xu Meidai, slowly opened her eyes and looked at the young man, who she could not forget her heart, as she slowly breathed, constantly warning herself that it was not him, it was no longer him. However, another voice was getting louder and louder in her mind ¡­ In his previous life, he was still as tyrannical as before. In his previous life, he was still this strong.

    An Zheng held his sword and looked at them. Everywhere he looked, they would all retreat.

    ¡°If no one dares toe, I will call the roll.¡±

    An Zheng had actually charged towards one hundred thousand people: ¡°Flying Sword Hall¡¯s Luo Qianshan, requests for death!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s soft shout nearly scared Luo Qianshan out of his guts. In the eastern region of the Great Xixi, the Flying Sword Hall was one of the top three sects. Luo Qianshan¡¯s personal strength could be ranked among the top one hundred in the Da Xi world. Da Xi had tens of thousands of miles of territory and billions of people. She could enter the top hundred in the martial way. Luo Qianshan was someone who could rule the world. At this moment, he was so frightened that he turned around and ran without any intention to fight.

    ¡°I will take your head within fifty percent of your body.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, the speed was so fast that most people could not even catch up. The person who was able to see him was only an illusory shadow. No one could be sure where he was.

    In addition to the increase in speed from the many Purple-Rank tools, even if Chen Wunuo were to personallye here, even if Wu Dang Mountain¡¯s Zhang Zhenjun were toe here, in terms of speed, he would still not be able topare to An Zheng in terms of speed.

    ¡°One!¡±

    As soon as this word left his mouth, Luo Qianshan felt as if his scalp was going to explode.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the leader, why are you chasing me?! An Zheng, you should find that bitch Soaring Sky. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a miserable scream not far away. The head of the Dong Ting Sect Master who was besieging An Zheng earlier, Wang An, flew into the air. Blood sprayed out, but An Zheng was nowhere to be seen. The corpse fell limply to the ground as the magical equipment in his hand fell to the ground. The surrounding disciples cried out in fear, many of them even forgot to run as theyy there paralyzed on the ground.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    When the second number came out, those thousands of people suddenly exploded in the middle. An Zheng¡¯s body instantly teleported over, and those spectators thought that it was none of their business, as Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns suddenly exploded in the middle of the crowd. At least ten people were directly turned into minced meat. Not even aplete piece of bone was left behind. Smoke rose, and the people ran back wailing. They did not even know where An Zheng was, but at that moment the bit of courage in their hearts was shattered.

    With a bang, although the Great Saint Sect Master Liu Wanliu was on full alert, he was still unable to stop An Zheng¡¯s surprise attack. The sword came from the back of his head and pierced Liu Wanshu¡¯s skull. The sword entered from the back of his head and came out from his forehead. A drop of blood fell from the tip of the sword.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The group of people started attacking Liu Wan Liu frantically. Although they did not see An Zheng at all, they naturally could not leave Liu Wan Liu¡¯s side. There were oveundred magic tools and dozens of Cultivation Power s that were bombarding the area. It was a pity that the exalted Master Liu Wan Liu was not even able to keep his corpse, as he had been blown to smithereens by all kinds of magic tools and Cultivation Power. The surrounding disciples of the Great Saint Sect were also infected. Many of them were implicated, and arge number of them died.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Just as they were besieging, the voice came from a few hundred meters away.

    An Zheng did note over, only his sword flying over. His voice sounded behind Luo Qianshan, who was running frantically. Luo Qianshan knew in his heart that he was doomed. That fellow was a devil, he regretted listening to Fei Qiansong¡¯s instigation to provoke this demon. Back then, when he was still called Fang Zheng, it was a nightmare in the martial arts world. After this battle, An Zheng¡¯s name would spread throughout the world, surpassing Fang Zheng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Luo Qianshan crazily took action, disregarding the fact that he couldn¡¯t see An Zheng at all, as he randomly released his Cultivation Power. The people around him were considered unlucky. How could those cultivators with Captive Stage defend against such a violent Cultivation Power like Luo Qianshan? Countless sword shadows swept and stabbed at them. Momentster, the surrounding area was emptied. At least dozens of people were killed. Their deaths were an unspeakable one.

    Luo Qianshan did not dare to dy for even a second. He crazily dashed as he unleashed his Cultivation Power in all directions. He had even killed quite a few of his own disciples.

    But at this time, An Zheng appeared at the side of Peacock Pce, his figure suddenly appearing in front of Xu Meidai. He stood there with his head lowered, looking at the peerlessly beautiful woman on the lotus throne. He asked very softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    Xu Meidai raised his head to look at him, and indifferently replied: ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You have already cut off the past, why do you need to pick it up again?¡±

    Xu Meidai: ¡°I failed, I can¡¯t cut it off.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and after a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Then it¡¯s time to go. Whether Tan Shanse schemed against me or you, it would make both of us lose our rationality. ¡±

    Xu Meidai nodded: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body disappeared in a sh, and the voice appeared even further away.

    ¡°Four!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by An Zheng, they only watched him standing on the lotus throne and conversing with Xu Meidai. No one noticed that a ck cloud had unknowingly gathered in the sky above the Soaring Sky. When the four words came out of An Zheng¡¯s mouth, a thunderstorm descended. That was An Zheng¡¯s forbidden Heavenly Thunder Shower, it had once terrified the entire martial arts world. Within a circumference of two hundred meters, thousands of thunderbolts descended down and the disciples that were flying through the air were all blown into smithereens one by one. Purple lightning crisscrossed the sky as the long dragon roared. The bodies of the disciples that were flying high in the air were torn to pieces one by one. This was a massacre of hundreds of people, a massacre that would change thendscape of the martial arts world.

    Fei Qiansong had instantly escaped the moment Lei Bao appeared. She also carried the life saving magical equipment that Tan Shanse had given her, so even though he teleported, he was unable topletely dodge the attack. A bolt of purple lightning struck down on her back. That magnificent long skirt was hacked into pieces. The originally white and beautiful back was charred ck. His skin split open and arge piece of flesh fell off, revealing his ghastly white spine. It was an extremely sharp contrast. The ce where she was not injured was smooth and white, and the beauty of his buttocks was dazzling. The wound on his back was shocking, making his scalp go numb.

    If she hadn¡¯t fled fast enough, this attack would have been enough to kill her. However, An Zheng¡¯s target had always been her, and this person wauge threat to her. As long as they killed Fei Qiansong, without her instigation, many people would choose to retreat. Unfortunately, she was too cunning, thinking that An Zheng would take action against her, and would prepare to avoid him at all times. It was just that she did not expect the Heavenly Thunder Shower to be so terrifying. Even though she had escaped with heavy injuries, none of the hundreds of her disciples had escaped.

    How could a living person be alive under the lightning pool?

    Hundreds of lightning dragons roared out and beheaded all the elites of a sect in an instant. There was not even aplete corpse on the ground. Pieces of meat were scattered all over the ce, and the stench of burnt flesh instantly filled the air. Wharagic scene that was. Corpses littered the ground, organs still squirming, eyeballs tainted with dust, and skulls embedded in other people¡¯s corpses. This scene would be a nightmare for countless people in the future.

    ¡°Five!¡±

    An Zheng counted five.

    Luo Qianshan was already thousands of meters away. He was about to rush out of the hidden door, and his legs were going soft upon hearing the word ¡®you¡¯. He clenched his teeth and ran outside, swearing that he would nevere to the Immortal Pce, never see An Zheng again. The martial arts world was no longer the one he was familiar with, and the tyrant of the martial arts world was no longer the one he was familiar with.

    However, the moment his front foot stepped out of the hidden door, he couldn¡¯t help but fly backwards. He felt as if he had fallen into an unexinable abyss. When he got a clear look at his surroundings, he was overjoyed and finally escaped. Although he did not know what just happened, at least his surroundings had changed. He had obviously left the area of trouble.

    In front of him was a bamboo forest. The bamboo was actually a light purple color. A young man dressed in brocade clothes stood there with a sword in his hand, as if he was guarding the entire bamboo forest.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Luo Qianshan suddenly reacted and turned around to run away, but he saw that An Zheng¡¯s face was very close to his own. When An Zheng had counted to three, An Zheng had actually already caught up to Luo Qianshan. He only wanted to borrow Luo Qianshan¡¯s strength to attract those people¡¯s attention, so when An Zheng had counted to three, he did not kill him. Instead, he ced a scroll that he had snatched from Murong Jileng onto Luo Qianshan¡¯s body.

    An Zheng ced the main scroll at the ce where he was standing a moment ago, outside of the Purple Bamboo Forest. After the scroll was activated, Luo Qianshan was pulled back from the secret door. In his terror, he had thought that he had escaped.

    An Zheng grabbed Luo Qianshan¡¯s neck and lifted him up by one arm. Tens of thousands of streams of purple lightning coiled around Luo Qianshan¡¯s body. With his cultivation, if he dared to fight An Zheng to the death, even if he lost, he wouldn¡¯t lose so quickly. However, he did not dare to do so. He was already scared to death.

    ¡°You ¡­ You are an unreasonable person... I¡¯m not targeting you, the martial arts world has always been like this. Everyone was here to look for treasures, everyone could have it. The order of the martial arts world is so, this is ¡­ This is Fei Qiansong targeting you, if you don¡¯t kill me, I will help you kill her. ¡±

    ¡°The order of the martial arts world is that when there are more people, we can steal something with less people. So when there are strong people, we can bully the weak?¡±

    An Zheng threw Luo Qianshan onto the ground, ¡°If this is order, then I don¡¯t mind. From today onwards, the order of the martial arts world will cease to exist. This martial arts world will be decided by my name. Since you cannot restrain your desires, let me help you restrain them. Since there is no fear in your hearts, I will show it to you. I was in the Ming Fa Si to enforce thew for the country, but that was not enough. If I kill you today, I swear that I will enforce thew. The country is only one man¡¯s country, and the world is everyone¡¯s world. ¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Luo Qianshan¡¯s ankle, lifted him up and threw him into the air, ¡°I call it heaven¡¯s will, I am angry for the might of the heavens!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Luo Qianshan¡¯s body exploded in midair like a sanguine firework. At that moment, that scene would forever be remembered by others. The entire martial arts world would remember these ten words.

    I read it as the will of heaven, and I was angry as the power of heaven.

 Chapter 994 - Who are you trying to save?

    <h4>Chapter 994 ¨C Who are you trying to save?</h4>

    Humans were truly a strange species. Courage was also the strangest attribute of a person¡¯s character. When there were more people, even a coward would dare to shout and charge forward. However, if something happened and they felt fear, no one would dare to resist even if there were arge number of people.

    A few people could make most people afraid, this was power.

    Many years ago, the Great Western Continent¡¯s eastern border had just been pacified. Arge number of citizens of the East had be citizens of the Great Xixi. Da Xi had set ulot ofnd for these refugees to farm in the wastnd. Because at that time, an official in charge of this matter had seized the grain, and the people of the East Chu were dissatisfied. They gathered together to resist and killed the official. At that time, hundreds of thousands of people had gathered, and themotion was enormous. If they did not stop it, it would have caused a huge amount of destruction.

    At that time, the garrison in the field was only eight hundred people. At that time, the soldiers all felt threatened and wanted to withdraw, waiting for the arrival of the army before suppressing it. However, themander of the garrison, Wu Buke, ordered eight hundred men to gather the Da Xi Battle g that was damaged during the conquest. He then ordered eight hundred soldiers to march on the drum and cheer. Hundreds of thousands of people couldn¡¯t help but think of the massacre in the East Chu, yet they didn¡¯t dare to fight back.

    This was the fear in his heart. Even if he had more people, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.

    At this moment, outside the Purple Bamboo Forest, An Zheng stood alone to the side and no one dared to go forward, because of the fear in their hearts. Qi was a strange thing, if An Zheng was not so domineering in the beginning, then the situation would have been different.

    ¡°There are still peopleing?¡±

    An Zheng shouted, no one dared to move. An Zheng turned around and said to the purple bamboo forest: ¡°Come, tables, chairs, wine and food. I¡¯ll wait for them here.¡±

    Xiao Xuan Luo immediately ran out and carried a table over to An Zheng. Lady Xiuxi stood beside An Zheng with her face blushing while carrying the dishes and wine, pouring wine for An Zheng. An Zheng raised the cup and drank it all in one gulp, thenughed out loud: ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    She poured a second cup of wine for An Zheng.

    ¡°The tens of thousands of enemies in front of me, the beauties by my side, pour some wine.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Having such an experience in life, truly feels great.¡±

    Some of the people in the group started to quietly retreat. They didn¡¯t dare to go up, so there was no point in wasting time. These thousands of people were originally not as united as iron tes. They had alle for the sake of dividing up the treasures. Everyone wanted a share of the spoils. Right now, with An Zheng¡¯s power, whoeveres in will die. The choice between treasures and their lives, of course they choose their lives. When the first person started to leave, the crowd started to roll out likeceding tide. It had only been ten minutes or so, but at least half of the people had already left the area.

    An Zheng gasped for breath, but he still sat upright andughed heartily.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Only she could see that An Zheng¡¯s shoulders were trembling slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak, so I don¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore.¡±

    An Zheng drank the second cup of wine in one gulp, then, after saying that he had offended them, he brought Xiu Xi over to sit on his knees, then pointed at the retreating crowd and shouted, ¡°Look at these people, although they have the numbers advantage, in my eyes, they are nothing more than trash. If you like it, I will go and kill another round. Take a look, I will fight my way over here and takundred human heads to use as fertilizer for your flowers and nts. ¡±

    He drank the third ss andughed.

    On the Peacock Pce¡¯s side, Peacock King Xu Meidai¡¯s face changed slightly when she saw An Zheng pulling the girl to sit on his knees. She frowned slightly, and after a moment of silence, she instructed, ¡°Back to the Western Regions, go faster, he ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡±

    The girls of Peacock Pce began to protect the Lotus Seat and retreat. On the other side of the Dragon Tiger Mountain, when they saw that the Peacock Pce had left, the team also started to retreat.

    When An Zheng saw that Peacock Pce had left first, he could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a blushing face, Soo Xi stood up and ced her hand on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. A gentle Cultivation Power entered An Zheng¡¯s body and An Zheng¡¯s body finally stopped trembling. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even hold the cup properly right now. It was just because he was too far away that they couldn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°The woman who is known as Duke Ming is an old friend of yours, right?¡±

    Sosh asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was extremely simple.

    Xiu Xi opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she held back in the end. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, there¡¯s nock of crafty people among those people, someone will definitelye back to probe.¡±

    Just as An Zheng finished speaking, he saw a group of people rushing towards the Purple Bamboo Forest. It was the Da Xi army. There were around seven to eight hundred people in this group, and they were advancing light cavalry at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡±

    An Zheng stood up with his hands holding onto the table, he grabbed the Broken Army Sword on the table. But the cloud took a step forward, ¡°Takest, I¡¯ll do it. The safety of the Purple Bamboo Forest cannot be shouldered by you alone. ¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°The moment you make a move, they will be able to see through your weakness, and will stand right here.¡±

    An Zheng raised his sword and moved forward, his footsteps stable, and nothing could be seen. The light cavalry soldiers rushed over with astonishing speed, while An Zheng rushed over to meet them, his speed became faster and faster, at the start, he was walking, butter on he ran, he was like a dragon and his sword was likainbow. An Zheng weed it head on. Just as they were about to meet, the light cavalry suddenly turned around and left in a circle.

    The group of people who had already stopped saw that An Zheng was still as brave as ever, and quickened their steps to retreat. The light cavalry were probing An Zheng, and if An Zheng did not dare move, the convoy would return very quickly.

    The cavalrymen quickly turned around and ran, and were even faster in their movements. An Zheng chased after them and killed dozens of people at the back. It seemed that Tan Shanse had won over a lot of people in the army over these years. At the moment when the crowd had retreated, a burst ofughter suddenly rang out. It was so loud that everyone could clearly hear it.

    ¡°Impressive, truly impressive.¡±

    The sound came from the entrance of the secret door. With a boom, the retreating crowd was sted away by a violent and majestic force, immediately clearing a path. Tan Shanse who was dressed in all white strode in, one person in each hand. He grabbed the two by their cors and dragged them forward. When An Zheng saw the two of them clearly, his face immediately became pale white.

    Tan Shanse grabbed Du Shoushou with his left hand, and Chen Shaobai with his right.

    Both of them appeared to have fainted and were covered in blood.

    ¡°An Zheng, I once said that among all the cultivators in the world, you are the only one who can be considered a hero.¡±

    Tan Shanse flew on the ground and in the blink of an eye, he was not far from An Zheng. He raised his hands separately, looked at An Zheng and smiled, ¡°But heroes cannot have friends, rtives, or anyone who is reluctant to part with them. If there is, the hero will be short of breath. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched, killing intent exploded out from his eyes.

    ¡°Are you still able to move?¡±

    Tan Shanse threw the two of them onto the ground, ¡°Your two friends are really not bad. One of them came back to help you in a hurry, and the other went out to look for reinforcements. I kept watching because I knew what your weakness was. In the cultivation world where spiritual energy was depleted, it had to be said that you were a genius among geniuses to reach such a level and it had only taken you ten years or so. If I let someone like you live, I might end up being my opponent for life. Over time, I might even lose to you. ¡±

    He squatted down, took out a dagger and stabbed it into Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But, I am a cautious person. I am afraid that in the future, I will be the biggest stepping stone for you on your way to heaven. If you step on me and climb up, I will hurt a lot, but now ¡­ Do you feel any pain? ¡±

    The dagger spun on Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, causing Du Shoushou to wake up with a cry, but he was still unable to resist.

    ¡°Fatty!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, his face turning white.

    Du Shoushou struggled to turn his head to look at An Zheng, and shouted with all his might: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t fall for this bastard¡¯s trick! ¡°This guy is a lunatic ¡­¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward and ced the dagger on Du Shoushou¡¯s chest: ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly stopped, and started to tremble violently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the sort of person who doesn¡¯t have any rank. If it were any other person who caught the two of them, they would definitely be extremely proud and do some things to vent their anger. For example, if you don¡¯t kneel down, I¡¯ll kill them both. But what¡¯s the point of having you kneel? It¡¯s just to ease the resentment in my heart towards you, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not threatening you with anything by catching them both, and threatening people seems to me unworthy. It is so ungraceful of me to make you give in in such a way. ¡±

    He pressed his finger on the wound on Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, causing his face to contort in pain.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Tan Shanse actually sat cross legged on the ground, with the dagger stabbed into the ground, he reached out his two hands and grabbed Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou, allowing the two people to sit in front of him. His hand was on the backs of the two men so they wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°This is a very lonely thing, and not many people understand me. I thought you would understand because you were different from them. There were many times when I wanted to get close to you, to make you my friend, even myrade. If I can get your help in this matter, I might be able to aplish it very quickly. But then I realized that you wouldn¡¯t help me. You had your own ideas. You and I both wanted to re-establish order. ¡±

    ¡°But you are wrong. Do you really think that a single person¡¯s strength can intimidate the entire world? The hearts of people were greedy, and cultivators were especially greedy. As long as there were cultivators in this world, evil would never stop. It is jusipe dream for you to rely on your own strength to create an order to maintain. ¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at An Zheng: ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the use of talking so much with you? I¡¯m still lonely, no one in the world understands me ¡­ An Zheng, like I said earlier, I can threaten you to kneel down if I catch them, or suicide if I catch them. With my understanding of you, you would definitely do that for your friends. But if you just die like this, how boring would the rest of my life be? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll surpass me, but I¡¯m more afraid of boredom. ¡±

    ¡°I know that not long ago, you obtained a set of Purple-Rank Divine Pellet from that useless brat in the Mu Rong family, which could help you recover from death. Even if we die thoroughly, the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet will still be able to save us. This is the beauty of the divine pellet. ¡±

    Puff!

    Puff!

    Two muffled sounds could be heard, as Tan Shanse¡¯s two hands respectively grabbed out from Chen Shaobai¡¯s and Du Shoushou¡¯s chest, and directly prated through them. His entire arm was pierced, and his fist was extended out of his chest.

    ¡°Threatening you is a very low level matter.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up and threw the two of them onto the ground: ¡°I would really like to see, just who will you save? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time to think about it. No matter which one you want to save, you will suffer for the rest of your life.¡±

    Tan Shanse turned and walked away as hisughter reached the sky.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to go against me, you should be prepared to bear the pain. I wish I had an opponent so that I wouldn¡¯t be bored. If you feel scared,e find me. You can be the sharpest knife I have. But it isn¡¯t easy for you to grind them. Fortunately ¡­ ¡°You have a lot of friends and family, they are all sharpening stones that I used to sharpen you.¡±

 Chapter 995 - Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 995 ¨C Rebellion</h4>

    Tan Shanse¡¯s finger lightly slid across Fei Qiansong¡¯s back. He was in so much pain that he frowned but didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°His back that was once perfect has now been destroyed by him.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s finger left, taking out some medicine and sprinkling it on Fei Qiansong¡¯s wound. Even if he was grinding his teeth, Fei Qiansong could not endure it any longer, and cried out in pain. She bit his lips tightly, and soon, the corner of her mouth began to turn red, and traces of blood began to appear.

    ¡°Master, I just don¡¯t understand why we shouldn¡¯t kill him now.¡±

    ¡°Kill him?¡±

    Tan Shanse draped some clothes over Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulders, then stood up and walked to the window to look outside, ¡°This is not the time, this person is not only an opponent for me, he is also an assistant. He¡¯s going to have to kill a lot of people to restore order, and that¡¯s exactly what I want to see. He¡¯s been through a lot of unfair things, and you think it¡¯s just a coincidence? ¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down, picked up his wine cup and shook it: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, everyone is in my chess game.¡±

    Fei Qiansong stood up, because of the pain, his entire body seemed to be warped.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Master say that this person will sooner orter buge threat?¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I like to see people in pain, when he rushed over to save those two, that kind of expression, that kind of pain, is really the most beautiful scene in the world. I haven¡¯t given up the idea of taming him... If this person can be of use to me, he would be the sharpest knife in the world. He has a weakness. Those people he resides in are his weakness, his mingmen. ¡±

    A trace of sadness shed across Fei Qiansong¡¯s eyes. She really wanted to ask Tan Shanse: An Zheng has someone he cares about, that is his weakness. Master, what about you? Do you care about me? If someone were to threaten you with my life, or harm you with my life, how would you react, Master?

    But she did not dare to ask, afraid that Tan Shanse would not answer her, which would be very embarrassing. She was even more afraid that Tan Shanse would answer her. Because she had the answer in her heart, to her master, no one else was really important. She was afraid that if she heard that ice-cold answer, it might cause her pain to be even worse than that An Zheng.

    Tan Shanse nced at Fei Qiansong: ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, you can think about it, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Fei Qiansong nodded, and for a moment, he did not know what to say.

    ¡°Have you sent the message?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked.

    Fei Qiansong lowered his hands and said: ¡°Reporting to Master, I have already sent them over. That Battle Mage # 1 has already arrived. I have sent someone to deliver news of the whereabouts of the Peacock King. If nothing unexpected happens, before sunset today, the head of the Peacock King, Xu Meidai, will be presented in front of An Zheng. ¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°Battle Mage # 1 is just a code name, he has a name, his name is... Nie Qing. To makerson crumble, especially a person like An Zheng, this attack could not stop, it needed to be done one after another. He had a Purple-Rank Divine Pellet, which could save a friend of his. No matter who he chose to save, it would be unbearable pain for him. I can¡¯t even think about it for him, let alone him. When he finally made up his mind to save someone, Xu Meidai¡¯s corpse had also been delivered... Oh right, you made a mistake just now. I want to send Xu Meidai¡¯s corpse over, not his head. ¡±

    ¡°It would be best if he didn¡¯t choose who to save before Xu Meidai¡¯s body was sent over. One was a good brother whom he had grown up with after his rebirth, the other was the son of his master, and their rtionship was not one bit inferior to Du Shoushou¡¯s. Plus an old lover from her previous life ¡­ This is really hard for him. ¡±

    Tan Shanse poured a cup of wine and looked at the wine that was swaying in the cup, ¡°After Xu Meidai dies, get the people that I have arranged in the Western Regions to make a fire in Peacock Pce. In this way, the hatred will grow even greater. With the Peacock King dead and the Ming Pce burned down, even if Buddha iurtle that has its head tucked in, he would still have no choice but to express his stance. ¡±

    He ced the chessboard on the table in front of him and ced a g on it.

    ¡°The situation is really good, even better than when I was fighting between Dashu and the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb.¡±

    He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°Hurt my eyes? I will take the lives of three of your closest friends. ¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down and closed his eyes, ¡°You can go now, and take care of what happens next ¡­¡±

    Fei Qiansong made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, then lowered his head and walked out. When he arrived at the door, he heard Tan Shanse¡¯s voiceing from behind him.

    ¡°You are very important, very important to me. That¡¯s why I forbid you to die, and I forbid others to kill you. I said that I would take you to the South China Sea when this is over. I builuge manor there. It was beautiful. I still need to bring you to have a good rest. No one will disturb you, it¡¯s just the two of us. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulder started to tremble, and his voice started to tremble even more violently, ¡°Master...¡±

    In the purple bamboo forest, An Zheng knelt there witale face. There had never been such a difficult situation like this before. There was only one Purple-Rank divine pellet, so who was going to be saved? Save Du Shoushou? Save Chen Shaobai?

    For the first time, the hatred in An Zheng¡¯s heart burned like fire. Even when he was taking revenge for himself, An Zheng was not this angry. Lady Xiu Xi crouched beside him, her hand on his back as she channeled her gentle power into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s not that bad. That person obviously knew about the existence of the Violet Bamboo Forest, but he did not know its background. I have a way to save your friend, both of them... However, both of them might not be able to be saved. ¡±

    ¡°What method is this!¡±

    An Zheng turned around and grabbed Lady Xiu Xi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°First, you should give them two portions of the Purple-Rank Divine Pellet. This way, their anger can be retained foeriod of time. Although it was impossible to save any of them with half a pill, it could at least extend their lives by one day. We will use a day to search for the medicine to bring them back to life. ¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the Violet Bamboo Forest.¡±

    Lady Xiu Xi saw that An Zheng¡¯s hands were trembling intensely and she took the pellet of Purple-Rank Divine Pellet and precisely put it into Du Shoushou¡¯s and Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth in two separate portions. She looked at An Zheng¡¯s pale face and reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s hands. She could feel that An Zheng¡¯s hands were iparably cold.

    ¡°The Purple Bamboo Forest was where the Venerable One lived back then. She was a virtuous and virtuous senior monk. Her greatest achievement was not that her cultivation was second only to the Buddha at that time, but her mastery of alchemy to the extreme. There was a secret chamber underneath the Violet Bamboo Forest. It was the ce where she had studied the Alchemy Book to refine medicinal pills. The reason why she was able to reach an unprecedented level in the art of alchemy is because she uses a special type of alchemy to create medicinal pills called Pure Jade Water. ¡±

    ¡°The purified jade water is stored in the jade bottle. When the Venerable One left, he did not take the bottle with him.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stood up. ¡°Jadewater can save the two of them?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lady Xiuxi nodded. ¡°It will definitely be possible ¡­¡± It was just that it was not easy to obtain the Jade Water Cleansing. The Holy Jade Bottle was a supreme treasure, and it had its own intelligence. After the Venerable One left, the Holy Jade Bottle sealed up the secret chamber, preventing anyone from entering. I know you have a lot of Purple-Rank magic tools, but your Purple-Rank magic tools aren¡¯t as good as the Pure Jade Bottle in total. That ireasure of the Buddhist Sect, and even the current Buddhist Sect is unaware that the Pure Jade Bottle is still in the Purple Bamboo Forest. After all, you once said that ten thousand years have passed. ¡±

    ¡°To obtain the Pure Jade Water, one must first open the barrier. We tried once, but there was no way to open it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Bring me there!¡±

    He held Lady Xiuxi¡¯s hand as they walked towards the Purple Bamboo Forest. As they walked, he shouted, ¡°Could I trouble Miss Ku Yun to take care of my brother on my behalf?¡±

    ¡°No one can stay.¡±

    Miss Xiu Xi pulled An Zheng closer, looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and gently said: ¡°This ce is no longer safe. If you follow me down, who will protect us? As the bandits rushed in, it was impossible for Ke Yun and the rest to block them. The cultivation realms of each of us are not low, but at that time, we had umted for a long time, so we had no way to bravely fight. We all want to go down. As long as we can obtain the Holy Jade Bottle, we can use its power to teleport out. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lady Xiuxi took a deep breath. ¡°There is something I must tell you ¡­¡± The Holy Jade Bottle had been sealed for too long, so it was possible that it had undergone some changes. If you open the barrier and we enter together, not only you and your two brothers will be risked with your life, but also with the lives of all of us. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and his face instantly changed.

    ¡°I must tell you this, because you must know everything so that you can judge calmly. But you don¡¯t need to think about us because you have no right to think about us. It¡¯s our own decision. ¡±

    She turned around to look at Ke Yun, Xiao Xuan, and the others. All the other girls nodded their heads, ¡°Go down, they can die to protect us, so why can¡¯t we bet with them?¡±

    But Yun Che walked in front of An Zheng and said apologetically, ¡°Actually I lied to you before, Ling Tian Mirror could not be considered a great treasure, it was created for us by the Immortal Emperor. But in our eyes, perhaps it is the most valuable treasure in the world. Although we have dozens of people living together, we are all alone with each of us. ¡°If we age again ¡­¡±

    However, Yun Yun¡¯s face became a bit pale, she didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking.

    That¡¯s right, if their looks were to age, what would they have left?

    ¡°However, although Ling Tian Mirror doesn¡¯t have any other abilities, it is extremely sturdy. We will guard the entrance of the secret room and temporarily seal it with the Ling Tian Mirror. If there is an attack outside, we can use the Ling Tian Mirror to protect ourselves for a while. You were able to open the barrier, so we won half the bet. If you can¡¯t open it, then let¡¯s die together. ¡±

    She took a deep breath and smiled at An Zheng, ¡°The three of you are not ugly, so I don¡¯t mind dying together.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, he was touched in his heart, and did not know how to express his feelings.

    ¡°A heart to heartparison.¡±

    Lady Xiu Xi pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand and walked into the Purple Bamboo Forest. ¡°You guys are risking your lives to protect us, we will also risking our lives to save them.¡±

    Everyone followed behind her without hesitation.

 Chapter 996 - Dual Cultivation of Buddha Dao

    <h4>Chapter 996 ¨C Dual Cultivation of Buddha Dao</h4>

    In fact, the area upied by the Violet Bamboo Forest wasn¡¯t actually that big. It was only about twenty acres ofnd. The bamboo here did not look green and lush, but a faint purple color. Every bamboo was very straight, the shortest was at least 30 meters tall. After entering the bamboo forest, he saw a few elegant bamboo buildings. In the empty space between the bamboo houses, there were all kinds of flowers and herbs. The fragrance was extremely fragrant.

    At this point in time, An Zheng had also calmed down. He knew that the only thing he could do now was to grab the jade bottle, and take the jade water to save Du Shoushou and his. The effect of that pellet of Purple-Rank and divine pellet wasn¡¯t just halving, it could at most extend their lives by twelve hours. In these twenty-four hours, he had to open the barrier and defeat the Holy Jade Bottle.

    Lady Xiuxi said that this jade bottle had sealed itself away because of the departure of the Venerable One. It sealed the alchemy room, preventing anyone from entering. They had tried it before, but because they did not know the secrets of the Buddhist Sect, they had no clue.

    The Buddhist Cultivation Method and Dao Sect originated from the same origin, but after tens of thousands of years of development and evolution, they werepletely different.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Lady Xiuxi led the way and pointed to thergest bamboo building. ¡°That is the ce where the Venerable One once lived. The bamboo building is a separate space, and it has been sealed by the Pure Jade Bottle. We went in while the Venerable One was there, and then Ke Yunji tried to open it but failed, but he could not enter the alchemy room. It is just that I can vaguely sense the enormous grievance and berserk auraing from the Pure Jade Bottle every full night of the moon. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°The Holy Jade Bottle is the most precious treasure of the Buddhist Sect. For so many years, has no one from the Buddhist Secte to look for it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s because no one can find the Purple Bamboo Forest.¡±

    Lady Xiuxi said, ¡°I guess he must havee here to look for it. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t bring the jade bottle back when he left. Back then, the Buddhist Sect was much more powerful than it is now, and the Buddha was even stronger than the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor. Back then, the Immortal Emperor said that Buddha¡¯s cultivation was at the pinnacle, but it was not on par with the world. If they really were to fight, he would definitely not be a match for the Buddha. The Immortal Emperor also said that the Buddha, Purple Ivy, was the strongest cultivator in this world. If the Buddha and Purple Ivy were to fight, it would be difficult to determine who would win and who would lose. ¡±

    ¡°The Venerable One¡¯s cultivation is only second to the Buddha. The Immortal Emperor said that her strength should be about the same as the Immortal Emperor. It was said that the ancient Green Lantern Buddha who founded the Buddhist Sect¡¯s legacy was once a disciple of the Dao Sect. Because he had studied Bodhi andprehended the Dao, he had stayed in the Western Regions and founded the Buddhist Sect for tens of thousands of years. Back then, many of the secret scriptures of the Azure Lantern Buddha were left in the Buddhist Sect. However, the future disciples of the Buddhist Sect were unable to understand them. Later on, the Buddha decided to send the Eminent Holiness to the immortal pce to seek dao. ¡±

    ¡°The reason why she is a Venerable One is because she was once a Dao Sect disciple. ¡°When I left the Central ins, my cultivation was already shocking. Because I revered the ancient Green Lantern Buddha, I travelled westward andter became the buddhist disciple of the buddhist faith. My status in the buddhist faith was extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Have you not heard of the name of the Venerable One?¡±

    In order to calm An Zheng down, Lady Xiu Xi kept talking to An Zheng.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have some understanding of the Buddhist Sect, and have met several experts from the Buddhist Sect. Currently, out of the four great disciples of the Buddha, not a single one was called Venerable One. However, that person was someone from more than ten thousand years ago. Presumably, he had already disappeared. Or, even if they did exist, they might remain hidden. The current Buddha should be her junior. ¡±

    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± We¡¯re here. ¡±

    Lady Xiuxi stopped and pointed at the bamboo tower. ¡°There are nine steps to climb this bamboo tower. There are all sorts of tests and they are all extremely fierce. ¡°Amongst us, our cultivation is the strongest. Back then, she was the one who led us up the nine steps but was unable to open the door to the bamboo house.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath: ¡°Follow behind me.¡±

    But Yun Che held Ling Tian Mirror in both hands and followed behind An Zheng as he recounted the changes on the nine stages. An Zheng followed Ke Yun¡¯s exnation and broke all the restrictions in the nine realms one by one. The first step was the Snow Song Realm. As soon as he stepped on it, he felt as though he had fallen into a cave of ice. The second step was the Raging Inferno Realm and An Zheng still used the Orthodox Pure Yang to break through it. The third step was the mechanism realm, so after he stepped on it, he felt that his surroundings immediately changed. Under the pressure of the stone wall, he was able to squeezerson into meat paste. The fourth step was the Violent Wind Realm, the fifth step was the Flood Realm, the sixth step was the Sharp des Realm, the seventh step was the Space Realm, the eighth step was the Golden Sharp World and the ninth was the World of Thunder.

    Although it was nothing to An Zheng, but the majority of cultivators in Inside the Immortal Pce searching for treasures could not open it. Upon reaching the entrance, An Zheng saw that there were couplets pasted on both sides of the bamboo door. The first half was about a blessed spot, and the second half was about a fellow Buddhist cultivator asking about purple bamboo.

    Together on the path of Buddhism.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, this Venerable One was truly bold and magnanimous.

    He reached out his hand to push open the door, but the seemingly weak bamboo door was iparably sturdy. The instant An Zheng¡¯s hands touched the bamboo door, a swastika character lit up on the two bamboo doors. An Zheng¡¯s hands immediately released a burst of thunder energy, which shook An Zheng until he felt numb.

    ¡°Power of the lightning pool.¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh.

    This was the true power of the lightning pool in the Green Bamboo Forest in Great Thunder Lake Temple. There was a Green Bamboo Forest in the Great Thunder Lake Temple and a Purple Bamboo Forest in this ce. To the Yun brothers, breaking through this seal was extremely difficult, but their powers could not withstand the attacks of the Power of Essence Thunder. On the other hand, An Zheng was different. To An Zheng, the Power of Essence Thunder was not any kind of restriction, but a great supplement. His hands were pressed against the bamboo door, and his arms were wrapped in purple lightning.

    In just a few minutes, the Power of Essence Thunder inside the bamboo door waspletely absorbed by An Zheng. With a creak, the bamboo door opened.

    ¡°You can go in. We¡¯ll guard here.¡±

    She then sealed Ling Tian Mirror on the bamboo door. ¡°Ling Tian Mirror is very strong, and this bamboo house has restrictions left behind by the Venerable One, we can persevere foeriod of time, you guys should hurry up and do it.¡±

    An Zheng and Lady Xiu Xi looked at each other and nodded at the same time. After cing Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai in the bamboo building, the two of them quickly walked into the bamboo building. Pushing open a small door, one could see the residence of the Venerable One. The furnishings in the room were very simple. There was a bamboo bed and a thin nket. It looked very clean and tidy, as if there were people living here yesterday. On the left wall, there was a letter: Spring and Autumn. The words on the right wall were for morality.

    Next to the bamboo bed was a small square table with ink and paper on it. There waiece of paper with a few words written on it. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t finished, and thest word only contained two strokes. It was clear how urgent it was when the Venerable One left.

    ¡°Where is the entrance to the alchemyb?¡±

    An Zheng looked around, but he did not see a door or any other entrance.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Lady Xiuxi pointed at the wall to the north, ¡°I came in while Venerable Man Guan was still here. She said that I have some understanding towards the Dao of alchemy, so she let me follow her into the alchemy room. ¡°On the wall, there are one hundred and eight swastika characters. Only when you ce your hand against the wall and inject the Buddhist Cultivation Power, and all one hundred and eight swastika characters are lit up, will you open the Pill Refining Room¡¯s passageway.¡±

    She nced at An Zheng with difficulty: ¡°This is precisely the hardest part, we all do not know the Buddhist Sect¡¯s cultivation methods.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out both of his hands, gathered the Power of Essence Thunder in his palms and pressed it against the wall. With a weng sound, his brain seemed to have been struck by a huge force, and An Zheng instantly felt his vision go ck, followed by his body flying backwards. He tried to hold him, but was knocked to the ground. An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned pale white.

    ¡°I had originally thought that it would be another Power of Essence Thunder.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°It¡¯s only been twelve hours, what should I do?¡±

    He helped her up and paced up and down the room.

    ¡°Although I went to the Great Thunder Lake Temple and obtained the Power of Essence Thunder, it is not a buddhist art.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Just then, someone spoke out from the outer room. When An Zheng heard the voice, his expression immediately changed. He suddenly turned his head and saw that beautiful woman standing in the outer room. She was so beautiful that she could topple cities and topple nations. Standing there, she was the most beautiful scenery in the world.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s throat felt a little dry, and he did not know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    Xu Meidai slowly walked into the room, looked around, and then sped her hands together: ¡°Sir, disciple Xu Meidai has disturbed you.¡±

    After saluting, she stood up straight, and after she nced at An Zheng, her attention waspletely focused on the northern wall. ¡°Every step is something that Tan Shanse had calcted, so he naturally thought that for my safety, he would definitely let me go first. So he must have intercepted me on the way, or killed me, or captured me. If you kill me, you will only have one Purple-Rank pellet. Do you want to save your brother or me? If you capture me and threaten you, will you be his aplice? ¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to the wall and looked at the 108 swastika characters. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m the only one in this world that can open it.¡±

    Maybe they were all pretty girls, so when Lady Schr saw Xu Meidai, she was somewhat hostile. She didn¡¯t know why Yun Che and the rest would let this person enter, especially when she looked at An Zheng¡¯s attitude. The two of them really had an unspeakable past. Although she knew it was childish and baffling, she still felt a faint ufortable feeling in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to hear Xu Meidai use her old friend like that ¡­ No, it was an old acquaintance¡¯s tone of voice speaking to An Zheng.

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    Lady Shushi lowered her voice and said two words.

    ¡°Arrogant?¡±

    Xu Meidai smiled slightly: ¡°I cultivate the way of the cultivation, Cultivation of Buddha, is the same as the cultivation path of the Venerable One. The restrictions on this wall were made from the secret techniques of the two families of Buddha. Therefore, even if the Buddha came in person, he might not be able to open it up, because the Buddha had never cultivated a Dao Sect cultivation technique. In this world, I am the only one who has cultivated together in the path of Buddhism. ¡±

    She slowly walked over and ced both her hands on the wall. The golden light on her hands was bright and curved.

    Instantly, the first swastika character lit up, then it swiftly lit up likow of lights had been switched on, and in just a dozen seconds, all 108 swastika characters were lit up. An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he became excited.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    However, after the swastika symbol waspletely lit up, the secret door didn¡¯t open, and a fierce voice sounded from the wall.

    ¡°Who is it that is disturbing my peace?!¡± Now scram. I won¡¯t say it a second time, or else I¡¯ll all die here. ¡±

    That voice was old, hoarse, and filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Even if it is a sacred artifact of the Buddhist sect, it is still just an artifact.¡±

    Xu Meidai pressed both hands on the wall, ¡°Open!¡±

    The Taiji diagram in her left hand and the swastika symbol on her right hand caused the wall to shake violently.

    ¡°You are courting death.¡±

    The sound appeared again, and the walls creaked open, followed by a secret door. The moment the door opened, the three of them were stunned for a moment. It was as if a monstrous wave of blood rushed out from inside and engulfed the three of them at the same time.

 Chapter 997 - Boundless Fear

    <h4>Chapter 997 ¨C Boundless Fear</h4>

    The moment the door opened, it was as if the tunnel of time and space that led from this world to another opened. It was very dark inside, but when An Zheng and the other two were walking down, the lights on both sides of the road lit up, forming a deep corridor.

    As they walked down the stairs, the three of them were on full alert. However, that cold voice didn¡¯t appear again, but the atmosphere was especially tense. An Zheng walked in front, Xu Meidai was second, and finally, it was Lady Xiuxi.

    ¡°Be careful, every night when the moon is full we will be able to feel the berserk aura from the Pure Jade Bottle. ¡°Even if this seal is really tight, there will still be an aura leaking out. Even we wouldn¡¯t dare to fall asleep at night like that.¡±

    Although Lady Xiuxi was thest, she was still extremely nervous.

    She was walking at the very back, and she suddenly wanted to go to the front. She was afraid that if something behind her came out, she would be swallowed. However, they were also afraid of the front. If somethinges from the front, the two people at the back won¡¯t be able to rescue it.

    Her hands began to tremble, and the uncontroble fear quickly spread throughout her body. She looked around, but luckily the lights were still bright. However, the moment she retracted her gaze from the lights on the walls, her body immediately stiffened and her face turned deathly pale.

    An Zheng and Xu Meidai had disappeared.

    They were clearly in front of him, not even half a meter apart. He had only turned around to look at the light, why did the two of them disappear at the same time? The first thing she did was shout, but no one responded. She sprinted forward, and in just a few steps, she was already done running. Below her was a very spacious house. It was so big that she couldn¡¯t see the other side from here.

    In the center of the room, there was a gigantic pill furnace which was as tall as two men. The lights here were even dimmer, and could only be seen for a few dozen meters. The further one went, the more blurry the area became. That huge pill furnace was emitting a weak light, so one could still see it. Behind the pill furnace was pitch-ck darkness. It was as if there was some strange and terrifying thing hidden in the darkness, and it could leap out at any time to bite her.

    Xiu Xi felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She kept shouting, and no matter how big the room was, Xu Meidai and Xu Meidai would definitely be able to hear her. However, there was only her echoes that kepting back and forth in the room, causing her eardrums to hurt.

    ¡°You guyse out, I beg you, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Xiu Xi¡¯s legs began to weaken. Every step he took felt like he was being carried by a thousand pounds. She subconsciously looked back, wondering if An Zheng and the rest had run behind her, but when she looked back again, she saw that the entrance had slowly closed, and the light had instantly be even dimmer.

    ¡°I know you are up to no good. I... I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡±

    She called out hoarsely to bolster her courage, but it was only her echo that answered. She carefully walked forward, her every step trembling with fear. The closer she got to the pill furnace, the more she felt something ring at her. As she walked forward, she felt a chill on her back, as if someone were blowing on her neck. She was so frightened she wanted to look back, but she didn¡¯t dare to.

    A ghostly green me floated behind her and followed her. The will-o ¡®-the-wisp had thoroughly illuminated her body. She could feel the faint green light and subconsciously lowered her head to look. Then, she saw the bones of her legs moving forward step by step.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    She ran to the corner of the wall and squatted down, shivering. The ghostly green me floated above her head, like a sinister person¡¯s eyes staring at her. She covered her eyes and did not dare to look anymore, but she was worried that something might happen to An Zheng and Xu Meidai so she could only muster up her courage and put her hands down. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of skeletal hands ced in front of her.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She wanted to retreat, but her body was already leaning against the wall, and there was no way out. As she continuously waved her arms, she finally saw it clearly ¡­ The skeletal hands were her own, and she saw that there was no flesh on her arms, only bones and bloody tendons. She lowered her head and saw her own ribs. She saw her heart that was still moving and her leg bones ¡­

    At this moment, Soo Xi was almost certain that he was dead. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she had be a skeleton. Suddenly, she discovered that there was something not far away that was emitting a faint yellow light. It gave people a warm feeling. She quickly crawled over and grabbed it. However, the moment she grabbed it, she regretted it ¡­ It was a copper mirror.

    In the mirror, she was an ugly skull. Two lumps of green light constantly flickered in her eyes, and a part of her skull was also damaged. One could see her brain fluctuating slightly from time to time. A trickle of blood slowly flowed out from her eye sockets. In the mirror, she suddenly broke into a grin. That smile was absolutely hair-raising.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Xiu Xi threw the mirror away and curled up in a corner, not daring to move again. She didn¡¯t dare raise her head, didn¡¯t dare open her eyes. The only thought she had was to just let me die.

    Suddenly the surroundings became warm, and she felt the light grow stronger. Although she was extremely terrified, she was still unable to resist the temptation of the light that brought her a sense of security. She raised her head and opened her eyes. A huge hangingmp on the roof lit up, and the light stung her eyes. He only saw arge mass of white light, but could not see the chandelier. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to close her eyes again, didn¡¯t want to feel the darkness.

    Under the white light, a ck shadow slowly approached her. She bit her lip so hard that blood came out, and the pain brought her mind back a little. The sound of footsteps came from afar, and the ck figure gradually became clearer. The white light was just above her head. She raised her head and looked up. She could only see the outline of a person, but she couldn¡¯t clearly see who was walking in front of her. Judging from the outline, it had to be a man.

    ¡°An ¡­¡± An Zheng? ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Soo Xi asked with great difficulty.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    The other party extended her hand out, she felt that it should be An Zheng¡¯s voice, so she extended her hand out. The man grabbed her hand and pulled her up with such force that her hand hurt and her body staggered forward, almost falling to the ground.

    This was definitely not An Zheng, he would not be so rude.

    After stabilizing himself with great difficulty, she turned around to see who it was. However, she discovered that even under the incandescent light, that person was still a ck shadow. Just the outline of a man with a ck face, no eyes, no nose, no mouth, nothing.

    ¡°Why did youe down?¡±

    the man asked her, his voice twisting.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I want to save my friend. Although I am not familiar with them, I know that they are good friends that can be trusted with their lives. So no matter what you do to scare me, I won¡¯t back down. I have to get the Jade Water Cleansing, I have to! ¡±

    ¡°Life-support?¡±

    The ck shadow coldly snorted and snapped its fingers.

    The lights were brighter, and the darkness in the distance had been dispelled. She looked in the direction the man was pointing and could not help but exim. She almost fell to the ground as the energy in her body was sucked out in an instant. On the opposite wall, An Zheng and An Zheng were both nailed to the ground by arge metal nail. Their hands and thighs were covered in blood that flowed down their bodies, staining the ground red.

    ¡°Is this the person you think can be trusted with his life? If even they are going to die, what else can you do? ¡±

    The ck figure slowly walked in front of An Zheng, extended a hand to support An Zheng¡¯s chin and lifted his face, ¡°Look clearly, this person is already dead. Like I said, without my permission, everyone can only end up like this. You want to save him? You can¡¯t even save yourself. You¡¯re beautiful. Do you want to be him? ¡±

    The ck shadow grabbed An Zheng¡¯s chin and tore off the skin of his entire face. His bloody face looked extremely sinister. The ck shadow swung its arm and threw the meat on the ground. With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, blood sttered everywhere. He suddenly quickened his pace and walked in front of his, grabbing his by the throat. ¡°Since you are an acquaintance of the Purple Bamboo Forest, I will give you a chance. Now, you can leave through the entrance.¡± If the two of them remain here, then this world will not be hell, and cannot be reincarnated. ¡±

    He threw her out. As she struggled to her feet, she saw the entrance open behind her and light shone down from the entrance. She ran towards the entrance without any hesitation. Behind her, the ck shadow sneered like a ghost crying. Halfway up the stairs, Soo Xi suddenly stopped. She stood there, her body trembling violently. However, she did not run further.

    A few secondster, she turned around and took a deep breath. ¡°My friend is dead, so I have toplete what they did not do.¡± You can kill me, too. I know I¡¯m no match for you. However, I only beg of you, after you kill me, send some pure jade water outside. You are the sacred artifact of the Buddhist Sect, and you have once served the Great Honored Warrior of the Apocalypse. Even though you have changed, I still feel that you still have good intentions in your heart. All three of us can die here. I only hope that you can save the people outside. ¡±

    ¡°You want to die?¡±

    The ck shadow instantly disappeared. In the next moment, it appeared in front of Xiuxi. It grabbed her by the neck and threw her down the stairs. This fall was extremely heavy, and Xiu Xi could feel that his bones had been broken. The ck shadow floated over and stepped on her chest.

    ¡°Stop putting on an act. There are no longer any good intentions in this world. Everyone is selfish. I don¡¯t believe that anyone would want to die for someone else. Who are you putting on an act for? If I was deceived by you, wouldn¡¯t my years of experience with the human world be wasted? ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never lived. You¡¯re just an artifact. So you¡¯ll never understand what it means to be a white person and what they think and feel. I can prove to you that if you kill me, I will rather die, but if you hand the Jadewater over to the people outside, they will save you. ¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    The ck shadow held onto the top of Xiu Xi¡¯s head with one hand, his fingers gripping onto the flesh. ¡°Do you see that person¡¯s face? I¡¯m also going to tear off your face now and let me see what¡¯s hidden under that fake mask of yours. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    Xiu Xi shouted at the top of her lungs while ring at the shadow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. You can torture me however you want. If I don¡¯t give in, you can give the Jade Water Cleansing to the people outside.¡±

    ¡°Then look at your own face.¡±

    The shadow was torn apart, and witowl of agony, the surrounding area was covered in darkness.

    ¡°Give me ¡­¡± ¡°Pure Jade Water.¡±

    She heard her voice, trembling, but she did not give in.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The voice suddenly became gentle, and then light appeared. The ck figure disappeared. When Xiu Xi opened his eyes, he saw An Zheng and Xu Meidai standing in front of him, looking at her with deep concern.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xiu Xi asked subconsciously.

    A gentle male voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you. I tested the three of you separately, and none of you gave in. Very good, very good ¡­ You can take the Pure Jade Water, but I have a condition. ¡±

 Chapter 998 - Succession

    <h4>Chapter 998 ¨C Session</h4>

    The light in the room softened, and the chill in the room faded. After the ck shadow appeared clearly in front of An Zheng and the others, it was a middle-aged man who seemed to be around forty years old. His appearance could not be considered handsome, but he was someone that made people feel that he was gentle and kind with a single nce.

    ¡°I am the artifact spirit of the Pure Jade Bottle.¡±

    The white-clothed monk smiled at An Zheng and the others, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that none of you three would actually retreat. I am very pleased that there are still true emotions in this world. ¡±

    Lady Xiu Xi looked at An Zheng, then looked at Xu Meidai, and suddenly burst into tears.

    Xu Meidaiughed, then took ouandkerchief and handed it over to her: ¡°I underestimated you, I thought you couldn¡¯t endure this fear too.¡±

    She was originally a woman that was as gentle as water and extremely fond of beauty. Now that she was crying like this, she asked An Zheng while sobbing, ¡°Are you so ugly ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head.

    The artifact spirit turned around and walked towards the pill furnace. As he ced his palm on the pill furnace, it instantly radiated brilliance. Arge ball of golden light shed, and a purple light shot out from within. Gradually, the pill furnace shrunk to only a foot long, a crystal clear purple jade bottle.

    ¡°This is the jade bottle of the Venerable One.¡±

    The artifact spirit walked over with the jade bottle. ¡°Jadeite Water iroduct of this jade bottle, every twelve years it produces a drop, and no longer produces after half a bottle. Your luck is that the Holy Jade Bottle has been sealed here for a long time. Furthermore, with ten thousand years of nourishment, the medicinal effects are the best. It will not be a problem to save the two people outside. ¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    He carried the jade bottle behind him and nced at An Zheng who was reaching out his hand, ¡°I just said that if you all want the jade bottle of water, you must agree to one condition of mine. If you do not agree, even if you are sincere and kind to the point of purity, I will not give you the Pure Jade Water. Furthermore, only I know of the usage of this Pure Jade Water, after Venerable One was no longer here. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult for you.¡±

    The artifact spirit walked to the side and continued to hold the jade bottle tightly, ¡°I have already been sealed here for ten thousand years. In the first five hundred years, I only hope that the Honored Warrior who sees the world will return soon and bring me out of this boring ce. Without her here, I want to die. However, I don¡¯t have any life, I¡¯m just an artifact spirit. Even if I want to die, I won¡¯t be able to. For the next five thousand years, I began to think about how to die, and I kept trying to kill myself. ¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, even after five thousand years, I was still unable to seed. For the next five thousand years, all that remained in my heart was resentment. I thought that even if the Venerable One came to fetch me back, I would not go back with him. I was me, and I had nothing to do with her. It took me five thousand years to exhaust my patience. After ten thousand years, all I can think about is one thing ¡­ Why exactly do I exist, and for whom do I exist? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed as an ominous premonition rose in his heart.

    ¡°The matter that I have requested of you is actually quite simple. You are all cultivators, and your strength is not bad as well ¡­ Thus, killing a person is naturally not difficult for you. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be careless. I wanrue physical body, and I need to be a person without evil thoughts. In the end, I am the artifact spirit of the Buddhist Sect, and my good will has always existed in my heart. So, if it¡¯s the body of an evil person, I cannot take it. ¡±

    ¡°Give me a body and bring it back to me alive. This person must be kind-hearted and have never done anything evil in order for me to perfectly integrate into it. Kill him right in front of me. The moment that person dies, his body will not be stiff. His soul will leave his body and he will be reborn. In this way, I am a real person. As long as you can do this, I¡¯ll give you some pure jade water. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°You can actually say what you think ¡­ To kill a good person for no reason and then give your body to you, is that a good thing? ¡±

    ¡°After I obtain my physical body, I will be able to do more good deeds. So, why is this not a good deed?¡±

    The artifact spirit took a few steps back as he tightly held the Holy Jade Bottle in his hand, ¡°There is only this one condition. If you agree to it, then go and fulfill it now.¡± If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll let you out. However, from what I can sense, your friends only have a maximum of ten hours of lifespan. After ten hours, the purified jade water could no longer save them. Twenty hours is not much time for you. You still have to find the best person, whether you can find him or not is unknown. I¡¯ve given you a chance. Whether or not you grasp it is up to you. ¡±

    The artifact spirit sat down with his legs crossed. ¡°We cannot discuss. If you are willing to do it, then do it. If you are unwilling to do it, then leave.¡±

    He raised his head and nced at An Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am the artifact spirit and the jade bottle is me. If you want to rob me, let¡¯s not talk about whether you can beat me. Even if you can, after you obtain the jade bottle, not a single drop of clear water wille out. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Time really can change everything... It shouldn¡¯t have been like that when you followed the Venerable One. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. I only hate her now. Why did she leave without saying goodbye back then? Why did she leave me here? Leaving without a word, have you ever thought about my feelings? I don¡¯t exist for anyone now, just for myself. I do not havhysical body, and have never truly lived.

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re evil. Even if I find the best person for you, you¡¯ll be an evil person.¡±

    The artifact spirit¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I don¡¯t need you to care what sort of person I be.¡± All you have to do is two choices. Either promise me to find sucerson right now, or leave immediately. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I won¡¯t help you kill someone, especially a good person. I will not leave just like that. I will definitely get some Jade Water Purified. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    The artifact spiritughed extremely arrogantly. ¡°You can definitely do it? If I don¡¯t give it to you, will you be able to obtain it? In this world, only the Venerable One can subdue me. Other than her, even if the Buddha himself came, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just disappear and you guys can forget about me. ¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xu Meidai suddenlyughed, ¡°You say that in this world, only the Honored Warriors who view the world can subdue you? Other than her, even if Buddha himself came, it would be impossible? ¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Xu Meidai acknowledged: ¡°Then I¡¯ll try.¡±

    She took a step forward. The artifact spirit harrumphed, ¡°You think you ¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Xu Meidai smiled slightly: ¡°How do you think I came in? I¡¯m afraid even you have forgotten that if you want to enter this alchemy room, you must have the power of buddhist cultivators. At that time, the only person in the world who could observe the world was me. ¡±

    The artifact spiritughed, ¡°You can even bepared with Honored Warrior Guan Shi? My grade surpasses the Purple-Rank and is the most precious treasure of the buddhist faith. Even the buddhist stage is not much stronger than mine. Although you cultivate and practice Buddhism together, the difference in your realm is simply too great. ¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Xu Meidai walked towards the artifact spirit step by step: ¡°Actually your illusion techniques from before werepletely useless against me. The reason I let you do this, I just want to see what the Venerable One left behind, and how much of the Buddhist blessings there are. Before you made your request, I still had some hope for you. But now, it can be said that I am extremely disappointed ¡­ Don¡¯t you understand how I was able to open the restrictions in the alchemyb? ¡±

    The artifact spirit was still sneering when his expression suddenly stiffened, ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Meidai sped her hands together, and a faint white halo suddenly appeared behind her head. It was an indescribably holy radiance, and the entire room immediately lit up. The moment the light appeared, the artifact spirit¡¯s expression became iparably ugly.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡± Do you know the Grand Schr¡¯s Heart Sutra? ¡±

    ¡°Because of me, I am her sessor to begin with.¡±

    Xu Meidai lowered her head to look at the artifact spirit. Her body slowly floated up into the air and she sat down in the middle of the air with her legs crossed. A white lotus seat appeared before her. At this moment, the artifact spirit felt as if it had been struck by lightning, and its entire body went limp. But very quickly, he struggled to stand up and roared at Xu Meidai mournfully: ¡°You think that I will give in just like that? I¡¯ve had enough! I have sealed myself here for more than ten thousand years, do you think I can live a very rxed life every day? Even if the Venerable One himself were toe, I would still want to fight. I would rather kill her than keep watch over this crappy bottle. ¡±

    Xu Meidai sighed, ¡°Evil spirits... Your mind has changed long ago, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t dare to face it head on. You lied to them, you can¡¯t lie to me. If An Zheng really finds a good person for you to kill, even if he allowed you to possess his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Jade Water Cleansing. You are the artifact spirit, and you are the Holy Jade Bottle. If you possess a body, the Holy Jade Bottle would no longer exist. You¡¯ve been lying from the start, you never really wanted to give them the purified jade water. ¡±

    The artifact spirit stood there and roared, ¡°That¡¯s right! I never intended to give it to you from the beginning! No matter if it¡¯s the test from before or now, I have never thought of giving you the Jade Water Cleansing! What I want is to beal living person, not to continue living this lifeless and lifeless life! You think I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re her disciple? Let me tell you, I have cultivated for ten thousand years. Even if the Venerable One, who has experienced rebirth, stands in front of me, I can still kill her! ¡±

    The artifact spirit waved both of his hands. The surrounding space was suddenly sealed, bing pitch-ck all of a sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. I¡¯ll just take away the physical bodies of any of you three, and I can also brue person.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    It was only one word, but it was noesponse.

    A!

    After a sound, light returned to the surroundings. Golden light gathered from all directions and stabbed into the artifact spirit¡¯s head like sharp swords. That sound was simple, but at this moment, it contained an irresistible force.

    ¡°Back then, the Venerable One wasn¡¯t assigned toe to the immortal pce by the Buddha. It was because the Buddhist Sect could not tolerate females. In the end, she could only leave the Great Thunder Lake Temple and create her own. No one had known about this all along, but that was because the Buddha knew how embarrassing it was. Do you know why old Duke Ming insisted on me inheriting the position of Duke Ming? ¡±

    Xu Meidai looked at the artifact spirit. ¡°People say that Buddha is benevolent and heartless, but Venerable One thinks that only people with seven emotions and six desires are a single person. I originally thought that I would only be able to inherit everything from her by cutting off the past. Onlyter on did I find out that if I really cut off the past, then there would be no fate for her anymore. ¡±

 Chapter 999 - Counting to 100

    <h4>Chapter 999 ¨C Counting to 100</h4>

    Xu Meidai lowered his head to look at the artifact spirit in the jade bottle, a trace of pity in her eyes. ¡°Back then, why did the Venerable One leave you here, could it be that you really do not know?¡±

    The artifact spirit¡¯s expression changed abruptly. This sentence seemed to be a strike that struck his mingmen. His body trembled violently, his legs were powerless, and he slumped to the ground. He raised his head to look at Xu Meidai, his lips trembling as he asked, ¡°You know about this?¡±

    ¡°I know, the Great Honored Warrior knows too.¡±

    Xu Meidai said in a t tone, ¡°Go back to the jade bottle and stop thinking random thoughts. Even if you did, she¡¯s gone. The feelings that you yearn for will ultimately make you more miserable. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Venerable One thinks that the seven emotions and six desires are the true people? ¡°How is there any difference between Buddha and a wooden person when they speak of kindness and ruthlessness?¡±

    ¡°But you ¡­ are forcing it.¡±

    Xu Meidai shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s selfish by forcing others to satisfy your own desires.¡±

    The artifact spirit suddenly raised his head. ¡°No matter what, I have to go all out. I still have a way back now? Since you won¡¯t help me find a body, I¡¯ll choose one of you. Even if you have the inheritance of the Venerable One, I will not be afraid of you! ¡±

    Just as he was about to attack, Xu Meidai raised his finger as if he was picking up a flower. When he flipped his wrist over, the jade bottle suddenly flew up andnded in her hand. At this moment, she sat cross-legged on the lotus seat. Behind her, a holy light shone, and the Holy Jade Bottle shone brightly in her hands.

    ¡°In the end, the Holy Jade Bottle isn¡¯t yours, but the Venerable One¡¯s.¡±

    Xu Meidai looked at the artifact spirit and said, ¡°The reason why I advised you was because I didn¡¯t want to see you vanish into thin air. When you return to the jade bottle, the jade bottle will be your small world. If you don¡¯t want to go back, then you don¡¯t need to. I will keep the jade bottle for now. When Venerable One created the Peacock Pce, he left behind a method to control the jade bottle. When Master handed the Duke Ming inheritance to me, he said that I had the good fortune of being a Venerable One, and had never understood it, but now, I understand. ¡±

    She held the Holy Jade Bottle in one hand and flicked her finger with the other. ¡°Break!¡±

    As soon as the word left his mouth, the artifact spirit¡¯s expression changed. He let out a cry and flew backwards, heavily crashing into the wall. Even the wall was shattered from the impact. Vaguely, An Zheng and the others saw a faint purple ray connecting with the jade bottle at the center of the artifact spirit¡¯s heart. With a flick of Xu Meidai¡¯s finger, the purple thread was cut apart, and the artifact spirit¡¯s body immediately became dull and weak.

    ¡°First there is the Jade Bottle, and then there is you. First there is the Venerable One, and then there is the Pure Jade Bottle. ¡±

    Xu Meidai sighed: ¡°You have never understood the cause and effect of this matter... You were created by the Venerable One, but you thought that he gave you something? Today, I will keep the jade bottle and, in the name of the Venerable One, I will punish you to vanish into thin air. ¡±

    With a flip of her palm, she pushed outwards towards the artifact spirit. The artifact spirit let out a blood-curdling screech, before exploding into a ball of golden light.

    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±

    These were thest three words left behind by the artifact spirit; thest trace of hostility. When the artifact spirit disappeared, the jade bottle suddenly glowed with light. Xu Meidai flicked her fingertip, and a drop of blood fell into the jade bottle. A momentter, waves of white smoke curled out of the Holy Jade Bottle. Xu Meidai lowered her head to look at the Jade Bottle, but there was alsint of nervousness in her eyes. She had never really believed in the cycle of karma, even if she had obtained the inheritance of the Wise King. But now, she was starting to believe it.

    If it wasn¡¯t already decided, how could she have obtained the Duke Ming¡¯s inheritance, and how could she have obtained the Venerable One¡¯s treasure? All of this seemed to have been arranged by the heavens.

    The Pure Jade Bottle was faintly discernible, with a burst of green light emitting from it. Then, to Xu Meidai¡¯s astonishment, she discovered that there was an azure-green willow branch extending out of the bottle bit by bit, hanging outside the bottle. Every leaf looked so pleasing to the eyes, as if it could give peoplefort from the body to the heart. Seeing the willow branch gave him a feeling of extreme relief and security.

    Xu Meidai looked at the jade bottle in her hand, her eyes filled with shock.

    She gently shook the Holy Jade Bottle and felt the sound of water within.

    ¡°I know how to use the Holy Jade Bottle, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Xu Meidai looked at An Zheng: ¡°If you trust me, let me save your two friends. In fact, this willow branch was the soul of the Jade Bottle, also known as the artifact spirit. Without the Willow Branch¡¯s Jade Bottle, it would not be able to save anyone. Before, I had been worried that my crafting would not be perfect, but now, it seems that I have already seeded in more than half of them. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I do.¡±

    The three of them left the alchemyb and returned to the bamboo building. Currently, there were already many people gathered outside the bamboo building. Those who had returned were all looking forward to obtaining the secret treasures. However, there were too many people who had such thoughts. After returning, the group entered the Purple Bamboo Forest and surrounded the bamboo pavilion. Fortunately, there was Ling Tianjing blocking them, otherwise, they would have already ughtered their way in.

    Seeing that An Zheng and the others hade out, Ke Yun¡¯splexion finally improved a little. She had a haggard face with his hands pressed against Ling Tian Mirror, he looked like he was running out of Cultivation Power s. It wasn¡¯t just her. Several women were also sitting on the ground, looking extremely weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡±

    But Yun Che nced at An Zheng and his body went limp as he copsed onto the ground. An Zheng moved to her side in a sh and hugged her, lowering his head to look at her: ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, now it¡¯s my turn. Put away the Ling Tianjing. I¡¯ll go out. ¡±

    However, Yun Xiao just grunted and waved Ling Tian Mirror to change to its original size to fly to her side. An Zheng put Ke Yun down, turned around and nced at Xu Meidai: ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on you to save them, I¡¯ll go out and deal with them.¡±

    Xu Meidai nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    An Zheng pushed open the bamboo door and walked out. The moring crowd outside immediately quietened down. He stood at the entrance of the bamboo tower and looked down. Immediately, no one dared to make a sound. He only took a nce, but most people didn¡¯t even dare to look up.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m dead?¡±

    An Zheng coldly asked, and some people in the crowd began to shrink back. It had only been a short while since An Zheng went on a killing spree outside the Purple Bamboo Forest, and many people could still see him clearly. He was killing his way through the crowd of experts, none of them could stop him, they were all experts above Lower Celestial Stage, and what about them? The motley group of people didn¡¯t see An Zheng thinking that he had died or left under the siege earlier. Thus, they had the guts to mor.

    ¡°Start from now, count tundred. I don¡¯t care if you all leave within a hundred seconds. Any person within a hundred seconds that I see in my eyes will be killed without a doubt. ¡°Start counting now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    An Zheng pulled a chair and sat at the entrance, then took out a bottle of wine from his spatial artifact to drink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s at the end of his tether!¡±

    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°He was severely injured in that battle. He can no longer fight!¡±

    ¡°Right, if he really can fight, why would he let us count tundred? He was just bluffing, so everyone shouldn¡¯t be tricked by him. This ce definitely has a secret treasure. Otherwise, why would he be unwilling to leave? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only one person. We have several thousand people. No matter how strong he is, can he kill several thousand people?¡±

    ¡°As long as everyone is together, not to mention him, even Daxi Shenghuang would do the same!¡±

    Many people joined in themotion, but none of them dared to step forward. An Zheng nced at the person who was speaking, extended his hand and grabbed at the air, and that person was grabbed out of the crowd. This cultivator didn¡¯t even know why he had flown over, and was just inches away from An Zheng. Seeing the God of ughter at such a close distance, his legs instantly turned soft.

    ¡°Since you think I can¡¯t fight anymore, I¡¯ll ask you to be my witness.¡±

    He pointed to his side, ¡°Stand here, and you can start counting. Count to one hundred. a little louder, so they can all hear. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Why should I listen to you? I ¡­ I won¡¯t count. ¡±

    An Zheng flicked his finger, and a hole appeared in the man¡¯s shoulder. Blood spurted out like an arrow. The person cried out and kneeled down subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯ll count, I¡¯ll count... Great sir, do you want to count faster or count slower? ¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes and leaned against the chair, as if he was about to fall asleep. The cultivator didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and started to count. From the very beginning, arge number of cultivators had already left, not daring to wait any longer. When the first person began to run, the scene became uncontroble. No matter how others tried to incite them, their fear of death still surpassed their desire to steal the treasure. The crowd at the back moved first, gushing out likeceding tide.

    By the time he counted to thirty, the crowd had already retreated far. By the time he had counted to eighty, there were only a few people left. Some people did not believe An Zheng and still insisted that he was bluffing. They had spontaneously gathered around three to five hundred people, which was much worse than before. When the count reached 90, some of the remaining people couldn¡¯t withstand the immense psychological pressure and turned around to flee.

    The moment he counted to ny-nine, half of the remaining people suddenly copsed. They turned around and rushed outside crazily. At that moment, there were only a hundred or so people left, and all of them were still holding on with pale faces.

    A hundred!

    The cultivator finally finished counting tundred, and the blood on his shoulder had already dyed half of his body red. Trembling, he turned his head to look at An Zheng and asked what else the great master needed me to do, only to discover that An Zheng had actually fallen asleep and was even snoring softly. Hearing him speak, An Zheng opened his eyes, ¡°Finished counting?¡±

    ¡°Number...¡± ¡°Finished counting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then go.¡±

    An Zheng stretched his body and stood up, then looked at the remaining one hundred plus people: ¡°There¡¯s less than I expected, seems like there aren¡¯t many who are brave enough. He walked down from the bamboo tower, and every step he took felt like he was stepping on their hearts. The sound of the footsteps was striking the thunderous might of their mental defenses. An Zheng walked down and the crowd started to retreat.

    ¡°Since you want to retreat now, why stay?¡±

    When An Zheng walked to the bottom of the bamboo building, the person who had helped him count had already ran several hundred metres away. As he ran, he turned his head and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t be terrified, kill him!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and snapped his fingers. A few hundred meters away, a bolt of purple lightning descended from the sky, directly sting that person into smithereens.

    With this, it was as if a gate had been opened. Those cultivators had all copsed into pieces. Some of them turned around and ran, while others copsed to the ground in fright.

    ¡°Toote, I¡¯ve given you a chance.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Courage is only courage if you ce it in the right ce, stupidity if you ce it in the wrong ce. I¡¯m in a good mood today. I found a way to save my two friends. ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t n on killing all of you ¡­¡±

    Those people all let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I will only cripple your cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand down, and a thickyer of dark cloud appeared above their heads, following that, the power of thunder came crashing down.

    In the hut, Xu Meidai took out the willow branch from the jade bottle. A drop of clear water fell on Du Shoushou¡¯s forehead and quickly entered it. On the other side, Chen Shaobai, who had already been saved, was watching curiously with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1000 - No one knows how many secrets I have

    <h4>Chapter 1000 ¨C No one knows how many secrets I have</h4>

    When An Zheng raised his hand, those cultivators with low cultivation levels but extremely greedy ones were all crippled for cultivation. These people might never forget what happened today, nor forget the young man leaning back in his chair, letting them count tundred in their hearts.

    An Zheng walked back to the bamboo building and saw that Chen Shaobai was sitting there studying the hole in his chest. The hole was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Fun.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was pale, but he looked to be in a good mood.

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng, thenughed: ¡°Look at the hole in my chest.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your heart is truly big.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You saw it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is an ident, that guy is too f * cking insidious. Before I knew that Zhuge Qionglu existed in this world, I had always thought that the most sinister person was my father. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you dare to say these words to my master alone.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Tch ¡­ I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡±

    As he was speaking, Du Shoushou also slowly woke up. This fellow actually licked his tongue, closed his eyes and reached out his hand: ¡°Drink another cup!¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked up and touched his hand: ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Du Shoushou ced his hand next to his mouth as if he had drank a cup of wine, and then opened his eyes: ¡°Why is this wine so light that it doesn¡¯t even havaste... Eh? Where am I, An Zheng? Pretty boy? Fuck, you two be careful, that old man Zhuge Qionglu is nearby, he¡¯s too cunning. ¡±

    Both of them had used the word sinister.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°Du Shoushou, don¡¯t tell me that you want me to speak first, look at the huge hole in my chest ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou lowered his head to look at his chest: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it based on our breasts ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Come!¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I go back to see Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others? I told them to stay in the ship and note out, but I came back in a hurry. As fast as lightning, he didn¡¯t sleep at all during the day and night ¡­ But halfway through, I met a guy in white who called himself Zhuge Qionglu. He said that An Zheng was in his hands and told me to take something in exchange. ¡±

    ¡°I asked him what he wanted and he said he wanted the Triton and Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s crystal core in my hands. Of course I won¡¯t believe him immediately, let him bring me to see An Zheng. He brought me ce, and through the window, I could clearly see a person that looked very simr to An Zheng. He was tied up inside the house and already covered in injuries. fat grandpa was furious. When he went up to deal with it, that bastard suddenly rushed into the house and grabbed An Zheng by the neck, telling me to put the thing down. ¡±

    ¡°Just as I was putting it away, someone ambushed me from behind. That person was too fast, so fast that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. He only had time to turn around to take a look. It waerson who looked a little strange ¡­ Wearing worn-out armor, he was tall and sturdy with two short halberds in his hands. Speaking of the chest area ¡­ ¡°Pfft, he should be stronger than me in terms of cultivation. Even if I don¡¯t sneak attack him, I won¡¯t be able to beat him.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Which is to say, your Triton and Da Chi¡¯s crystal core have also been snatched away.¡±

    ¡°The Triton was stolen, but the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s core has already been absorbed into my body. How could I possibly take it away?¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a magical equipment, it¡¯s just a Purple-Rank, I¡¯ll just give you one more. Don¡¯t feel bad, sooner orter we will snatch the Triton back. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looks like I was even luckier than you. That fellow appeared in front of me, also telling me that An Zheng is in his hands, and wanted my Scythe of Death to exchange with him. I didn¡¯t leave with him and directly made my move. In the end, he intentionally revealed an opening to lure me in, while someone behind me sneak attacked me ¡­ However, the person who ambushed me and the person who ambushed Fatty weren¡¯t the same person. It was an old man who didn¡¯t look that old. He was also wearing a simple and unadorned battle armor with many wounds on it. ¡°He attacked me from a distance of a hundred meters. He used a bow made from yellow por wood. However, there were no arrows. Instead, they were invisible arrows. They wereing very quickly, and I was unable to dodge them.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°In other words, Tan Shanse has many experts under hismand, why didn¡¯t he send them to kill me? If I can easily defeat the two of you, killing me would not be a difficult task. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Who knows what tricks that old bastard has up his sleeve, other than him, no one else might know what his next step is.¡±

    After chatting for a while, the three of them finally noticed that there were still many women around them. Chen Shaobai¡¯s face reddened, and thinking back to when Du Shoushou said that he could only rely on his breasts, he blushed again for Du Shoushou. When he saw Xu Meidai standing next to An Zheng, he was stunned for a moment, and then, red at An Zheng. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Xiao Liu¡¯er is still thinking about you!¡±

    An Zheng red back, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Du Shoushou patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I believe in Xiao An. This guy doesn¡¯t have any other benefits. Although Miss Xu is taller than Xiao Liu¡¯er, looks better and cultivation stronger, but ¡­ ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t go on.¡±

    Xu Meidaiughed as she shook her head, ¡°Even though I have failed to sever all ties, to me, I will not take anything that is given as alms. Even if he said she liked me, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. There¡¯s no me in his eyes, I can see that. ¡±

    She lowered her head to look at the jade bottle. ¡°I will not be returning to the Peacock Pce for the time being. The reason he came to the immortal pce was because he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his old friend, that¡¯s all ¡­ Ladies, can I borrow the alchemyb? I want to go into seclusion here andpletely subdue the Holy Jade Bottle. ¡±

    ¡°Sure, but we are about to leave. Stay here alone ¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you lonely? ¡±

    Lady Xiuxi said, ¡°This ce has already been exposed. We can¡¯t continue to live here. We can only leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This time, everyone will act together to protect them as they leave the Purple Bamboo Forest. The inside of the ship is big enough, and there are many beautiful ces. When the timees, I¡¯ll send people to help you guys build a manor. ¡±

    He looked at Xu Meidai, and Xu Meidai shook her head: ¡°You guys just need to go, I will seal the pill refining room. Don¡¯t forget, without the dual cultivation of Cultivation Power, you can¡¯t open the alchemy room. I am currently in closed-door training here. The disciples of my Peacock Pce have all returned, so I am not worried at all. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then I¡¯lle see you again after I¡¯ve arranged everything for them.¡±

    Xu Meidai smiled and nodded.

    Du Shoushou tugged at An Zheng: ¡°Why are you still here to see her?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Both of you have a little conscience, your lives were saved by her, if not for her, would both of you still be bbering after entering the Underworld? ¡°Be reasonable and polite.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled, only then did he realize that he had not thanked him properly, it was a life saving favor. He turned around, pulled Chen Shaobai along as he kneeled down, pressed Chen Shaobai¡¯s head and kowtowed a few times.

    Chen Shaobai was stupefied.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You were the one who saved both of us. We are deeply grateful. So no matter what you need our help with, just tell us. If Chen Shaobai and I frown even a little, he will definitely diorrible death. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn...¡±

    Du Shoushou continued: ¡°It¡¯s just a joke... As long as we don¡¯t go against the rules, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we die. I have a dumb mouth and I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. ¡±

    Xu Meidai smiled and shook his head: ¡°I am very familiar with what sort of person he is, so I can imagine what kind of person his friends by his side are. However, I didn¡¯t save you because of him, but because saving people is something that you have to do anyway. You don¡¯t need to think about how to repay me, just like how you guys have done so many good deeds with An Zheng over these many years, without asking for anything in return. ¡°Also ¡­¡±

    Xu Meidai nced at An Zheng, and slightly raised her chin. That was her pride: ¡°If you¡¯re confident, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of approaching me. If the rtionship between you and that Xiao Liu¡¯erdy cannot even withstand this little test, then it might not be true. ¡±

    She turned around without another word. The figure of the leaving figure was filled with elegance. Du Shoushou could not help but sigh: ¡°Her aura is too strong ¡­ Xiao Liu¡¯er is too strong. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai pped the back of Du Shoushou¡¯s head: ¡°What opponent?! Xiao Liu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have an opponent! ¡±

    An Zheng pulled the two up and put his arm around their shoulders, ¡°You two can say whatever you want, but can¡¯t you put on your clothes first?

    Only then did the two of them realize that they weren¡¯t wearing clothes, so they quickly searched for magic tools to find clothes to wear. An Zheng turned around and discussed with Ke Yun, Xiao Xuan Luo, and Lady Xiu Xi for a while, telling them to pack up and prepare to leave.

    At the same time, in the cave. Tan Shanse waved his hand and let Fei Qiansong go out: ¡°Within the next three days, no one is allowed to disturb me. I have urgent matters to attend to. No one knows how many secrets I have. It was an ident that Monk Feng identally released the seal on two people. And that ce, I knew about it a long, long time ago. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°Master, you should leave me here to protect you in case someone interrupts...¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Tan Shanse said as his face turned cold, ¡°Since when have I told you that you dare to refute my words? I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. When you were not by my side, I have already ruled the world for tens of thousands of years.

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face changed, he lowered his head and said: ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    Tan Shanse saw that she was scared and his face turned pale, his tone became a little softer: ¡°You also have something urgent, the Battle Faction ising, you have to go and touch him. He waiece of white paper, and at the moment, there was only killing in his eyes. But he has human emotions. Since he has emotions, he would be interested in women ¡­ There are only a few men in this world that can resist the charm of your woman. You made him unable to leave you, even though he was created by me, he is still an unknown ¡­ You must hold him firmly in my hand. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression dimmed, and carefully covered up the grief in his eyes: ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°Go on, I have already dealt with the matters of the Inside the Immortal Pce, all you need to do is to keep an eye on Fighter # 1, there is no need for you to worry about other matters. From today onwards, you don¡¯t have to worry about the matters of Soaring Sky. I will find someone to rece you. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong silently turned around, and the moment he turned around, his tears could not help but flow down.

 Chapter 1001 - Opponents

    <h4>Chapter 1001 ¨C Opponents</h4>

    After sending Lady Xiuxi and the others back to the ship, he didn¡¯t encounter any trouble and didn¡¯t sense anything amiss when he entered or left the immortal pce. However, this kind of calmness that should not have existed made An Zheng even more worried. An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others returned to the Immortal pce as soon as the sun rose on the second day.

    Du Shoushou pondered as he walked: ¡°What do you think, if this immortal pce iuge battlefield and Da Xi is already in, now that we have organized the Buddhist Sect to be in a trap, what do you think Zhuge Qionglu will do next?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you still remember that secret realm? the same one that the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism had built together. ¡±

    ¡°You mean Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I keep having the feeling that when the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy created that kind of secret realm, they were not only to protect the mortal world at that time. The special thing about the secret realm is that when people like Zhao Mie go in, they can¡¯t get out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°But what does this have to do with Zhuge Qionglu, do you mean to do with that old fellow? ¡°But if we send it in, that guy will be making trouble inside.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed An Zheng? The Frozen Land has been very calm recently.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I wonder what the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi is doing.¡±

    ¡°Better to stay calm.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and Zhuge Qionglu are the same type of people, their goal is the extermination of cultivators. The reason why would not cooperate with him was because the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was able to control the whole world with their help of Demon Beasts. Zhuge Qionglu wanted to exterminate the cultivators, not hand the world over to the beasts. Thus, before exterminating the cultivators, he will definitely think of a way to eliminate the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for these two to fight each other. They¡¯re just biting off more than they can chew.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°It¡¯s also because of this world¡¯s bad luck, how could there be two scum like you. The two of them just messed around, and the people got their seedlings. ¡±

    As the three of them walked, the streets of the immortal pce became much more deserted. Most of the people had entered the secret realm, which wauge trap. But An Zheng was unable to stop them from entering. If An Zheng stood out and said that none of them were to enter, then there was a person who wanted to kill all of you. Those people would definitely not believe An Zheng. They would only think that An Zheng didn¡¯t want them to go in to search for treasures, so that he could keep the treasures for himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and ask around.¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°Before the sky turns dark, meet up at the entrance of the secret realm. It¡¯s too peaceful in the immortal pce, so it¡¯s not a good thing at all. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The three of them split up to gather information, and An Zheng and the others put on the masks that Zhong Jiuge had given them, so ordinary people would not be able to recognize them. An Zheng had a lot of people looking for information, but most of them were going to the secret realm, so there was not a single clue about Soaring Sky. They also didn¡¯t care about the Soaring Dragon Mountain, they only cared about whether or not they would get nothing if they went in toote.

    Currently, Inside the Immortal Pce was like a newly opened big city. All the broken houses on the streets were cleaned up and set up with restaurants, brothels, casinos, auction houses and other kinds of shops. These were the ces with the most information. Furthermore, all the restaurants here were opened by powerful forces. The most valuable thing was not the wine, but the news. He would go to any restaurant and randomly order a bottle of wine. The lowest starting price would biece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re looking for. If the information is important, the price will be higher.

    An Zheng knew that it was impossible to get news of Zhuge Qionglu from the restaurant, but he could gather some extraordinary information. For example ¡­ Warring States n. If thebatants had already been arranged to hunt cultivators, then the news would definitely be bought.

    Amongst the martial arts world, the Thousand Sect was the most well-informed. The people of the Thousand Sect were in various walks of life. Although the majority of them were some small fry, there were also some true experts among them. Zhong Jiuge had obtained the inheritance of the Thousand Gate, and was the sect master of the Thousand Gate in name. He told An Zheng that the special symbol that the inner circle of the Thousand Gate would know about was the Maple Leaf Pattern. As long as you saw a restaurant, a brothel, or a casino, there would be maple leaf insignia on the exterior of these ces. These were all opened by people from the Thousand Sect.

    With the keepsake Zhong Jiuge gave him, An Zheng was equivalent to an elder of a thousand sects, only second to the sect master. He happened to walk onto the street and saw a small restaurant with few customers. The waiter was sitting at the entrance and dozing off. An Zheng had already walked over, when he suddenly stopped. After turning around, he discovered that there was a maple leaf symbol on the sleeves of the waiter¡¯s clothes. If he didn¡¯t know the secrets of the Thousand Gate, no one would care.

    An Zheng walked back and stood in front of the young servant, and the young servant felt the light and looked up, and immediately stood up: ¡°Does this grandpa want to drink or stay here?¡±

    An Zheng took out a wooden te that Zhong Jiuge had given him for the servant to see. The servant¡¯s face immediately changed: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this one is an elder but pleasee in, this one will go and inform the shopkeeper.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his and walked into the restaurant. The waiter stood at the entrance and looked around. Then, he hung a sign outside the restaurant to rest, and then closed the door. After An Zheng entered, he casually found a ce to sit, and before long, the shopkeeper ran out and stopped in front of An Zheng and bowed: ¡°May I ask which road this elder is on? Forgive my poor eyesight, but I can¡¯t see through it. ¡±

    The unfamiliar Thousand Sect people definitely did not know how to reply, but An Zheng knew. The Thousand Sect was separated into the Upper Nine Paths and the Lower Nine Paths. Zhong Jiuge had mentioned that the Upper Nine Paths were people who were responsible for the affairs of therge families and the Lower Nine Paths were people who were mixed into all walks of life.

    An Zheng ced the tablet on the table. The shopkeeper carefully held it up with both hands to take a look, and his expression immediately changed: ¡°So it¡¯s about the Governor of the Ninth Road, sorry I was neglectful. I don¡¯t know what the Governor is here for, just tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged them and put the tablet away. ¡°Nothing much, I just want to ask you guys a few things.¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    ¡°Has the people from Dragon Tiger Mountain left?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue, took her disciples to the Emerald Mountain. There, they met with the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor¡¯s courtyard. Rumor has it that there are secret treasures.¡± The people of Dragon Tiger Mountain have not returned sinceing out of the biggest secret realm. It seems like they are intentionally avoiding something. ¡±

    ¡°Is there any news from the Great Western Holy See?¡±

    ¡°Last night, the Great Western Holy See had gathered at least twenty thousand fine armors and entered the Immortal Pce. The leader was a Marshal of the Sanctuary, named Sima Pingfeng, and three other Temple Generals apanied him, one was Shang Gu, one was Gao Feng and the other was Qiu Wanzhang. ¡°The army carried a few boxes that were especially big. I wonder what was in them.¡±

    ¡°Where did the team go?¡±

    ¡°We entered the biggest secret realm. We went in therest night.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, it was obvious that those big boxes were filled with Battle Beasts. The thing that An Zheng was most worried about was the strongest warrior, who seemed to be inextricably linked to Nie Qing. What he couldn¡¯t understand was why Nie Qing would appear in State of Yan, and what the hell was Da Xi nning. If Nie Qing was the strongest fighter... Then, it was not certain if it was that safe.

    What An Zheng was worried about was that if Chen Wunuo knew about going back on the ship, and that there was a spy amongst them, then Xiao Qi Dao and the rest would not be safe.

    ¡°Nothing else.¡±

    An Zheng got up, ¡°I wille back again in the future. I will pay more attention to the news of Soaring Sky and the Da Xi Army.¡±

    The shopkeeper acknowledged, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it.¡±

    An Zheng left his house and walked along the main street toward thergest secret realm. After walking a few kilometers, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he immediately turned around and went back. The moment he pushed open the door, his expression changed ¡­ There were a few corpses on the ground, and the storekeeper and the waiter were among them. A man sat alone in the hall witable full of dishes and wine. The corpse beside him was still dripping blood, but he just sat there pouring and drinking.

    This person was wearing a very simple battle armor, and it was full of scars. On one side of the table waair of short halberds with blood on them. Judging from his back, this person was very tall, at least 1.9 meters. He had an extremely muscr waist. His hairstyle was also very strange, as he tied a bun on top of his head with a piece of cloth. An Zheng had seen this hairstyle before in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s secret ne, it was the same for the men of that era.

    ¡°Close the door.¡±

    The person said these words tly.

    When An Zheng walked to the front of him, the person did not even raise his head. It was as if the food and wine on the table was much more important than An Zheng. There was not a single vegetable on the table that was filled with meat. His eating style was not good at all. He wolfed it down, his lips were covered in oil, and so were his hands. He did not use chopsticks. Instead, he used a sharp knife to cut the meat, and pinched one of the chopsticks before cing it into his mouth. His mouth was filled with wine as he took a big gulp.

    ¡°Why did you kill these people?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The man raised his head and looked at An Zheng for a while before continuing to eat the meat. His square face was covered with a short beard, and he looked cold and stern, with killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°You obviously killed him.¡±

    Eating meat, he mumbled, ¡°If you didn¡¯te in here, they wouldn¡¯t have died. Although I didn¡¯t get anything out of them, I¡¯m not sure what they have to do with you. But since you¡¯vee into contact with them, they deserve to die. ¡±

    He took out the clothes under the armor and wiped his hands, then took thest sip of the wine in the jug and drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up, that was his sign of getting angry.

    ¡°Neither should you.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the short halberd beside the man: ¡°You are from the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You actually know about it. ¡±

    The man sat up straight, his stomach bulging after he had eaten his fill. Judging from the te in front of him, he had consumed at least four to five catties of meat and four jugs of wine. In the meantime, he had also killed six or seven people.

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same everywhere I am.¡±

    The man patted his stomach, breaking his chopsticks and picking his teeth, ¡°Sir said to let you live, but not the people around you. He said that you weriger. As long as you could submit to him, a tiger like yourself could do many things that others could not do for him. I feel that mister is exaggerating a little. If you were a tiger, what would I be? My name just happens to have the word ¡®tiger¡¯ in it, my name is Ding Hu. ¡±

    ¡°Mister also said that if you want to surrender, you have to be afraid. He said that your concern is your weakness, that you have many people you care about, and that these people are your lifeline. Kill a few more to let you understand that your mingmen have always been in your husband¡¯s hands. If you submit, the rest can be used to threaten you. If you do not submit, then I will let you die onest time and feel the pain of your loved ones being killed while you are still alive. ¡±

    He raised his head and looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°But I feel that Sir¡¯s way of doing this is too troublesome, and my method is more direct and effective. If I submit to you the best when I fight, and if I fail and kill you when I can¡¯t ept it, then you are jusiece of trash who isn¡¯t worth Teacher¡¯s care. ¡±

    He reached out and stroked his short halberd. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had an opponent. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    An Zhengughed, there was an ice-cold killing intent within his smile: ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - Violent Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1002 ¨C Violent Killing</h4>

    Dian Hu picked up the pair of short halberds and looked at them. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the Military Advisor wanted me toe here for, I will do as he says. I¡¯m not as smart as the Military Advisor, but the Military Advisor does too many tricks and isn¡¯t straightforward enough. Thus, although we have to listen to his words, we cannot listen to them all. ¡±

    He pointed the short halberd in his left hand at An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s simpler to berson. Either I submit to you and be my follower, or you kill me.¡±

    Actually, An Zheng did not understand anything about these ancient cultivators. What their cultivation technique was, what their physique was, what their origins were, he had no idea at all. And these people were Tan Shanse¡¯s subordinates, so it was obvious that they had a certain understanding of An Zheng. From the very beginning, An Zheng did not hold any advantage.

    ¡°So much nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng kicked the chair over, and when the chair was still a few meters away from Dian Hu, it was already torn apart by Dian Hu¡¯s protective Qi, and instead of breaking apart, it had shattered into pieces of wood. This protective zhen qiyer was not only berserk, but it also seemed to possess a special characteristic of precise dissection. An Zheng used a stool to probe Dian Hu¡¯s Cultivation Power, but Dian Hu did not sense it at all, obviously his intelligence was stillcking.

    After kicking a stool, An Zheng disappeared. Dian Hu was startled: ¡°Run?¡±

    He held his halberd and chased after her. The street was empty, An Zheng¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen.

    In truth, An Zheng did not even go out. He stood in the room and looked out the window as he calcted Dian Hu¡¯s speed in his heart. His IQ could not be considered high, and his speed could notpare to An Zheng¡¯s, but since this person could be Tan Shanse¡¯s extremely important subordinate and was confident in being able to kill An Zheng, he could not underestimate him just because he was rtively slow. There had to be something about him that was unique.

    An Zheng flew out from the window, and in the instant that Dian Hu turned around, his sword pierced Dian Hu¡¯s back, but even with the sharpness of the Broken Army Sword, it actually did not pierce through. The armor on Ding Hu¡¯s body looked iplete and full of scars, it was clearly a godly weapon.

    ¡°You think you can kill me just like that?¡±

    Dian Hu¡¯s halberd stabbed downwards, and with a bang, the ground within a three hundred meter radius turned dark purple. The ground shook, and soon after, eight stone pirs drilled out from the ground three hundred meters away. Each stone pir had extremelyplicated patterns engraved on it, as well as beast faces that had opened their eyes. After the eight stone pirs came out from the ground, they had formed a circle in this area, it was Dian Hu¡¯s absolute domain.

    ¡°You pounced on yourself to seek death.¡±

    Dian Hu looked at An Zheng with a sinister smile, and walked towards An Zheng step by step.

    An Zheng finally understood what was so special about Dian Hu, it was just that the price for this test was a little too big. Within a three hundred meter radius, Dian Hu was the ruler. In this absolute region, An Zheng¡¯s speed, strength, reaction, everything became slow and weak.

    An Zheng¡¯s legs suddenly seemed to be tied up with over ten thousand kilograms of sandbags, making it difficult to move a single step. It was as if there wauge mountain pressing down on his shoulders, causing him to be unable to even raise his head. His body¡¯s functions had started to be extremely slow. The time from his brain issuingmands to his body¡¯s response was at least ten times slower than normal. Although An Zheng¡¯s physique and speed was ten times slower than an ordinary person, but against such a strong opponent like Dian Hu, the consequence of his own strength being weakened like this could be imagined.

    With a bang, An Zheng suffered a heavy blow on his chest, and his body was sent flying backwards. The pain on his chest told An Zheng that at least three of his ribs had been broken. An Zheng clearly saw Dian Hu rushing over, but he had no way of responding. His hands and feet were too slow, and he couldn¡¯t gather the Cultivation Power.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you are so weak or why mister values you so much. I don¡¯t know how many cultivators like you I killed in that era. Looks like there are times when mister has misjudged a person, and you actually think thaiece of trash is a talent. ¡±

    Dian Hu strode to An Zheng¡¯s front, his short halberd fiercely thrusting downwards, ¡°Since you are noiece of dog shit, then I will make my own decision to get rid of you, and save Sir from thinking too much.¡±

    The short halberd stabbed down, right at An Zheng¡¯s chest. Witong sound, An Zheng¡¯s body directly smashed into the ground. Violent soil and dust rose as a terrifying crater appeared on the ground. An Zheng had been smashed into at least a dozen meters deep.

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, it was urgent.

    [Outside of the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s tolerance level, it absorbed 40% of the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s damage, its body received 60%, and many of its organs were injured. The Reverse Scale Armor was not injured, and the outeryer of defenses disappeared. You are severely injured, so you must leave immediately.]

    Leave?

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised into a wry smile. He couldn¡¯t leave now.

    Dian Hu jumped down from the hole and walked towards An Zheng.

    ¡°It actually didn¡¯t die. It seems like you also have a very strong defensive magic tool.¡± Let me take off your magic tool and see which one of us is stronger than my War God¡¯s armor. ¡±

    An Zheng struggled to turn his body and dodged the stomp from Dian Hu¡¯s feet, his body flipped to the side, the ground where Dian Hu had stepped on exploded again, causing the ground to sink even deeper. The waves were like fountains that shot up into the sky, and the surroundings became extremely dark.

    ¡°Do you only know how to run?¡±

    Dian Hu was looking for An Zheng¡¯s shadow in his surroundings, the dust and dirt fell and pummeled his body, his eyes were like daggers, as though he had prated through the dust and dirt on the ground. When the dust settled, Dian Hu finally saw An Zheng. An Zheng was leaning against the side of the huge pit, gasping for air, as though his injuries were too severe for him to move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to run?¡±

    Dian Hu strode towards An Zheng, the short halberd in his left hand flew straight towards An Zheng. That short halberd was extremely fast, An Zheng¡¯s speed waspletely suppressed within the absolute domain, it was obviously impossible to dodge it.

    With a swoosh, the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s mask was put down, and the short halberd smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s face with a ¡°dang¡± sound.

    [Face Armour to block attack, Inflicted to area of effect, Injured face.]

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and the moment he crawled up, Dian Hu was already right in front of him. Currently, there was a very obvious scar on An Zheng¡¯s face armor. It was obvious that the short halberd was an extremely high grade magic tool. Any artifact that could leave a mark on a Reverse Scale Armor would at least have entered the Purple-Rank Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡±

    Dian Hu grabbed An Zheng¡¯s cor and threw An Zheng out horizontally. An Zheng¡¯s body was like a cannonball that struck the mud wall at the side of the huge pit, passing through it directly. No one knew how deep he went.

    Dian Hu picked up the short halberd and threw it out once again. The short halberd spun and flew into the deep hole that An Zheng smashed into it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground bulged up intuge lump, and the Cultivation Power that was surging within exploded. Amidst the roiling earth waves, An Zheng¡¯s body was blown away like a broken kite. Just as they were about to reach their range, one of the stone pirs suddenly moved to block An Zheng. The stone pir shed, and a burst of force burst out from the pir, causing An Zheng to be pushed back. After An Zhengnded on the ground, he rolled forward and his body was covered with a lot of soil.

    Dian Huughed out loud, swept past and stepped on An Zheng¡¯s back: ¡°Die!¡±

    If an ordinary cultivator were to be directly trampled by sucowerful kick, they would have been turned into mincemeat. But the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s defensive power was just too strong, it looked like An Zheng was once again stepped on to the ground.

    ¡°Good baby, I will take off your armor.¡±

    Dian Hu¡¯s halberd smashed towards An Zheng who was below the ground, but suddenly, a cold intent attacked him from behind. He immediately turned around, but in the end, he was still a little too slow. Not knowing why, but An Zheng was actually behind him. In the instant that Dian Hu turned around, An Zheng¡¯s fist had also arrived. With a bang, it smashed into his face, directly causing half of the blood and gore to spurt out. One of the eyeballs was smashed away by An Zheng¡¯s fist and stuck to a stone pir with a ¡°pa¡± sound. The stone pir shed and the eyeball was directly smashed by the rebounding force.

    The one who was stepped into the ground by Dian Hu just now was not An Zheng, but his Reverse Scale Armor.

    In the moment that Dian Hu rushed over, An Zheng removed the Reverse Scale Armor s. The divine armor waspletely covered, so it was impossible to tell that there was no one inside.

    ¡°In this absolute domain, you are indeed very strong.¡±

    An Zheng threw punches one after another, each punchnding on Dian Hu¡¯s head. Being suppressed so ruthlessly in terms of strength and speed, An Zheng would definitely not give up after seizing this opportunity with great difficulty. He didn¡¯t dare stop, he couldn¡¯t stop, his fist was covered in purple lightning, hitting Dian Hu¡¯s head time and time again. The first fist had sent half of Dian Hu¡¯s face flying with blood and gore, and the following fists were equally ruthless and heavy.

    After seven or eight consecutive punches, there was almost no more flesh to be seen on Dian Hu¡¯s head. His scalp had exploded, and a hole had been cut open on his bloody skull. One could see his brain still trembling from time to time. His nose had already been destroyed by An Zheng, and his nose had been shattered to the point where hended on the ground without even knowing where he hadnded on. If that face was seen by a child, it would probably be scared to the point of crying loudly.

    An Zheng then kicked Dian Hu¡¯s chest, causing his body to fall on the ground.

    ¡°Your weakness is that your fucking IQ is too low.¡±

    An Zheng reached out and picked up the short halberd from the ground, and witu sound, the short halberd pierced into Dian Hu¡¯s other eye. The sharp tip of the halberd pierced through the eye socket, splitting the eyeball in half. An Zheng pulled the short halberd down, and the small branches of the short halberd cut open Dian Hu¡¯s face.

    ¡°The difference between my Reverse Scale Armor and your armor is, you don¡¯t have my mask.¡±

    The small branch of the short halberd hung between the gaps of Ding Hu¡¯s armor. An Zheng used one hand to hold on to Ding Hu¡¯s broken head while the other hand tightly held onto the short halberd and pulled back ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the armor on Dian Hu¡¯s body was torn off. Without the protection of the armor, no matter how strong Ding Hu¡¯s body was, how could itpare to An Zheng¡¯s?

    An Zheng threw the trident to the side. ¡°Fatty¡¯s trident was tricked by Zhuge Qionglu, you gave him this pair?¡±

    With the Broken Army Sword in hand, An Zheng fiercely thrusted the sword hilt down... Puff! The long sword directly pierced through Dian Hu¡¯s chest, the tip of the sword pierced through his back, his heart was cut open. The purple lightning on An Zheng¡¯s hands spiraled downwards like an angry dragon, and following the piercing of the longsword, it also violently smashed in.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Ding Hu¡¯s body exploded into pieces,rge chunks of flesh and blood flew everywhere. Sticky organs fell to the ground, covered in mud.

    ¡°This is not your era.¡±

    An Zheng crushed the only remaining skull of Dian Hu, causing red blood and white brain matter to fly into the air.

    ¡°This is my era.¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight, the purple light around him had already disappeared. The eight stone pirs rumbled as they sank into the ground, as though they had returned to hell. The light of the pattern carved on the stone pir scattered. The monster¡¯s face that was hidden within the pattern also disappeared. The pair of eyes that were filled with hostility slowly closed.

    An Zheng picked up the short halberd, and sat on the ground to catch his breath.

    ¡°If... If there are a lot of people like Tan Shanse under hismand, then this battle will not be easy. ¡±

    After An Zheng rested for a while, he crawled back up. Carrying a pair of short halberds and that armor, he left with heavy steps.

 Chapter 1003 - Killing into the Immortal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1003 ¨C Killing into the Immortal Pce</h4>

    When An Zheng and Du Shoushou arrived at the rendezvous point that they had agreed to meet up with Du Shoushou, they had not yet returned. The two of them were more cautious of their experiences of being tricked by Tan Shanse once, wearing a mask and changing clothes. The ce they had arranged to meet was a damaged altar, the ce where the Immortal Pces used to offer sacrifices. The high tform was covered with grass, making it lookpletely dpidated.

    An Zheng slept soundly on the sacrificial altar, his Heaven¡¯s Eyes floating in the air, able to see everything that was happening around him. Others might not be able to see through Chen Shaobai¡¯s and Du Shoushou¡¯s disguises, but the Heaven¡¯s Eyes could easily see through them, so they did not warn him. Du Shoushou climbed up the stage. Seeing that An Zheng was sleeping, he could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he squatted beside An Zheng and looked.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was riddled with wounds, his arms and legs were deformed. There was a shocking blood-red mark on his face, from his forehead to his chin. Although there were no cracks, it was obvious that he had been severely shaken. Hey there, fast asleep. He was breathing heavily and frowning. It was unknown whether he was dreaming or not.

    ¡°Just what did this guy go through?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in a low voice at the side, he shook his head and sighed.

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine, this guy has gotten used to being injured, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, everything will be fine.¡±

    His voice trembled as he spoke.

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep some distance from him in the future? I think he might implicate us.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn you... ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing, ¡°Do you two still have any humanity left? Can you let me have a good rest? I just had a fight, and it was tough ¡­ Fortunately Xiao Liu¡¯er has prepared so many injuries for me, otherwise, I might not be able to return. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°With who?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I helped you take revenge by sneaking an attack on you.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I use you?¡±

    An Zheng turned over the armor and the short halberd, throwing them towards Du Shoushou: ¡°That grandson stole your Triton, I killed him, and this is his weapon, this pair of short halberds are very heavy, so it should be suitable for you to use. Triton are not suited for closebat. Based on your battle style, this short halberd is better. Also, take off the stone armor that you¡¯re wearing and give it to me. When Ibine the stone armor with this armor, I should be able to reacigher grade. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Enough, stop acting like that, you¡¯re so ugly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai reached out his hand: ¡°What about mine, you are obviously biased.¡±

    An Zheng took ouiece of candy and ced it on Chen Shaobai¡¯s palm.

    Chen Shaobai peeled off the candy and stuffed it into his mouth: ¡°Fuck, why do I feel like I¡¯m so easy to coax ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Give half to me!¡±

    Chen Shaobai stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°You go and divide it.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I found some information that the people from Dragon Tiger Mountain have gone to the Jadeite Mountains. They shouldn¡¯t be returning to the secret realm for the time being. The people of the Peacock Pce had already retreated, they did not understand why Xu Meidai came to the Immortal Pce. The person flying above has disappearedpletely. It¡¯s as if he had disappeared from the world, there¡¯s no news at all. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°I got almost all the information. The Great Western Holy See has sent an army of tens of thousands of people over, including a Saint Marshal and three Temple Generals. I suspect that they have brought the strongest fighter here, but I just don¡¯t know where he should be at the moment. In addition, it¡¯s said that the secret realm has begun to have people die. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°No one knows what the ultimate goal of Da Xi¡¯s Battle Mage Project is, but Chen Wunuo is not a man of great abilities. However, his recent actions seem to be out of focus. In terms of scheming, Chen Wunuo was not much weaker than Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse thought that he had yed Chen Wunuo within his palms, and he still underestimated him. ¡±

    ¡°Shall we go in now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Anyways, the Battle Mage n iather disgusting person, let¡¯s just kill a few more Battle Mage. To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to protect those cultivators who entered the immortal pce. These people were no different from madmen. They werepletely confused and confused by the treasure trove or mystic realms. I have no sense of aplishment in protecting them. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You should feel a sense of aplishment after getting rid of Tan Shanse right?¡±

    As the three of them were speaking, a violent tremor suddenly came from the secret realm. It was as if the entire immortal pce had been struck by some immense force. The immortal pce was not much smaller than the Mortal Realm. To be able to shake the entire immortal pce, one could imagine how great of an upheaval this was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and had the two of them pull him up, ¡°It might be Tan Shanse who is a demon again.¡±

    The two of them supported An Zheng as they stood up and walked forward. It seemed that An Zheng¡¯s injuries were truly too severe.

    ¡°Are you still okay?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Do you believe that I canst two hours in one breath?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing for two hours?¡±

    ¡°Doing pushups.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    As the three of them re-entered the mystic realm, the previously overcrowded mystic realm now seemed empty. An Zheng and the others looked at each other and smelled an unusual scent. The secret realm was very big, and its size was around the size of the five Jinling s. But in such a big ce, An Zheng and the others could smell the smell of blood the moment they entered.

    ¡°Something big has happened.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the primeval forest in front of him: ¡°That ce has the heaviest smell of blood.¡±

    At the same time, in the cave. Tan Shanse sat on the chair and looked at the enormous crystal wall in front of him. The crystal wall shed a few times, and then the image of the frozen hall appeared. In the empty main hall, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi leanedzily against the ice sculpture¡¯s throne, holding a cup of fine wine and swaying it slightly. In front of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi wauge ice wall, and he could see Tan Shanse on top of it.

    ¡°Monarch Tianyun.¡±

    Tan Shanse slightly raised his hand as a greeting, yet the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi didn¡¯t even havesponse, as if he was quite disdainful towards Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    Tan Shanseughed, and a look of ridicule shed past his eyes. He had once evaluated the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi as a brave and unwise man who was arrogant and had no brains to speak of. But he liked to deal with people like that. They were easy to deal with.

    ¡°Monarch, ording to your request, I have already opened up the teleportation formation between the Frozen Land and the Immortal Pce Secret Realm. This is all thanks to Daxi Shenghuang, who gave me enough trust and support over these years. The materials he gave me were enough for me to build a formation that could teleport an army of demon beasts to the Inside the Immortal Pce. I have already done as you asked. What about the things that the Monarch promised me? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi squinted and nced at Tan Shanse: ¡°You have only done half of it, I cannot give you the thing.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I am not in a hurry to ask for it, I am only reminding the Monarch one thing. I can let almost all of the Captive Stage cultivators under the heavens enter the immortal pce and give you the chance to kill all of them in one fell swoop. Of course, I can also stand by the cultivators¡¯ side and kill all of the demon beasts that you have sent. Do not doubt that I have the ability to do so. We are just doing what we need to do. I need your Frozen Soul Sealing Terrace, and you need me to help you fulfill your wish. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sat up straight, his eyes cold: ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I was just making things clear, aren¡¯t Monarchs very confident? If you think I¡¯m threatening you, then just treat it ahreat. If I activate the teleportation formation in the reverse direction, your team won¡¯t have fullye over yet. If I reverse the teleportation formation halfway, what will happen to those demon beasts? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°I won¡¯t go back on what I promised you. As long as you teleport the entire army to the Immortal Pce Secret Realm, I¡¯ll give you the thing. ording to our agreement, the item would be ced in a ce where both of us can set up restrictions. Only you and I can open it at the same time. The Frozen End Spiritual Altar is the most precious treasure of our Summoning the Spiritual World. With it, your own soul can be eternal and truly indestructible. Yet, the one you have given me is only a promise. If you cannot even keep that promise, you still wish to obtain the Frozen End Spiritual Altar? ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are cooperating. This kind of rtionship is the most reliable.¡±

    He turned around and pointed behind him. Behind him was another gigantic crystal wall. From it, one could seuge army of demonic beasts chasing after cultivators in the primeval forest. Corpses were strewn all over the ground. Those cultivators who were suddenly ambushed didn¡¯t understand what had happened. No one organized themselves, so much so that they werepletely defeated from the very beginning. Demonic beasts had caused great losses to the cultivators. In just a short span of two hours, tens of thousands of cultivators had been killed.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up and quickly walked to the front of the ice wall, carefully looking at the scene on the crystal wall. His army of monstrous beasts was currently continuously making their way through the formation and into the secret realm of the Immortal pce.

    Tan Shanse stood up, ¡°In the grand situation of the world, I am ying chess with the Monarch.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi coldly snorted: ¡°You and I are not the same type of people. What I want is different from what you want.¡±

    Tan Shanse turned around: ¡°That is something in the future. Right now, I want to see how the great army of Monarchs will cause a bloody storm in the secret realm ¡­ However, such a grand scene, such an inspiring moment, does it mean that Monarch does not wish to personally witness it? ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes flickered, looking at Fang Zhiji who was frozen at the side.

    ¡°Should I go?¡±

    he asked.

    Fang Zhiji, of course, would not answer as he was sealed in ice. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi patted Fang Zhiji¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to go because you don¡¯t want humans to fail. You don¡¯t want beasts to rule the world ¡­ But the more you don¡¯t want to do something, the more I want to do it. Tan Shanse has already deceived the majority of the cultivators in the human Captive Stage to the Inside the Immortal Pce, so this will be the final battle. ¡±

    ¡°After this decisive battle, it will then be clear whether the victor is the demon beast or the human. Therefore, I must go. When I return, I will drink a toast in front of you. The Immortal pce battle is about the life and death of mankind, and also about the life and death of our Summoning the Spiritual World. ¡±

    He walked to the front of the ice wall, and looked at Tan Shanse¡¯s back: ¡°I will go. If you don¡¯t fulfill my request, I will kill you.¡±

    Tan Shanse turned around and nced at him, his smile sincere: ¡°I already said, we are each taking what we need.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi took a deep breath, waved his hand, and an ice de flew towards him. The square outside was filled with an evenrger army of demon beasts.

    ¡°A cultivator who exterminated humanity in a single battle.¡±

    He took a big step forward and the army of demon beasts followed him as he moved.

    ¡°We¡¯re attacking the Immortal Pces!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared.

    ¡°We¡¯re attacking the Immortal Pces!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re attacking the Immortal Pces!¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Concussive to Death

    <h4>Chapter 1004 ¨C Concussive to Death</h4>

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the other two squatting side by side on the branch of a big tree, Chen Shaobai¡¯s Yaksha Umbre Bone could actually change forms, as if it waectangle covering the top of their heads. The two wolf-like beasts below were exploring the area while sniffing the air. The three of them looked at each other with an expression as though they were trying to figure out how to eat the food.

    Just as Du Shoushou was about to go down, An Zheng pulled him back and shook his head.

    After the two wolf beasts passed by, An Zheng said in a low voice, ¡°Those are the scouts amongst the army of demon beasts. If we kill these two guys, the demon beast army behind us won¡¯te over. ¡°Since we are going to fight a big battle, we will just have to wait for therge group of demon beast soldiers toe. Let¡¯s kill for a while and then leave.¡±

    Du Shoushou gavhumbs up, ¡°The older the better.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re obviously older than me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How am I older than you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Count the wrinkles, whoever has more wrinkles will be the oldest.¡±

    Du Shoushou was about to take off his pants, ¡°Count it all.¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his face: ¡°What the f * ck are you doing normally ¡­ Do you count the pleats? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said with a face full of pride: ¡°In all of fat grandpa, only that ce has wrinkles.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s face and confirmed that he did not have a single wrinkle on his face, which looked like a big steamed bun that had just left the wok. The heavens were unfair, based on Du Shoushou¡¯s appearance, he would not necessarily have wrinkles on his face even if he was sixty years old. Chen Shaobai was thinking about this problem when he realized that both An Zheng and Du Shoushou were looking at him. His face darkened, ¡°I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old enough ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Little white face, did you always sleep in the coffin before?¡±

    ¡°Is therroblem?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a coffin and a bed?¡±

    ¡°How about we try it out? Not to mention the difference between a coffin and a bed, I can also show you the grass, the hillside, and the well. Tree branch, mountain peak, in between the clouds and water. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°An Zheng, I think you should confiscate that room full of books that you foundst time ¡­ If this goes on, this guy is going to fall. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his hand and made a shushing gesture. The three of them moved closer to each other and held their breath. A few minutester, a dozen or so wolf beasts came out from the side of the jungle, carefully exploring their way forward. The scouts in the demon beast army seemed to be more experienced than the human army. They were natural pathfinders. These guys were extremely careful. From time to time, they would dive into the grass, either pretending to run away or pretending to attack from afar.

    An Zheng waved his hand to indicate that he did not want to move. Du Shoushou pointed to his butt, meaning that he wanted to fart. An Zheng was startled, and only after a moment did he realize that Du Shoushou thought that he meant to use his fingers to stop them ¡­

    Fortunately, those wolf beasts quickly rushed forward. Du Shoushou used all of his strength to force a fart into a fart. That look of displeasure on his face caused others to feel deep sympathy for him.

    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said these two words, slowly pulling out the Broken Army Sword. Du Shoushou picked up the pair of short halberds, and Chen Shaobai took out the Scythe of Death s.

    The ground quaked in the distance, followed by the sound of breaking branches ofrge trees. Not long after, a huge army of demonic beasts rushed over from the other side of the forest. At the very front was a group of tiger like beasts. Each of them was at least twenty meters tall and thirty to forty meters long. These big guys were moving forward in groups, and the ground was shaking with their footsteps. From the looks of it, there were at least seven to eight hundred of them.

    These tiger beasts had elephant-like bodies, and their ivory tusks were at least ten meters long, making them extremely sharp. Their tails were like the tails of a tiger, very long, like a steel whip. The tiger was quick, and not clumsy. Their ws were as thick aiger¡¯s, and they had sharp ws.

    Behind the tiger cub were a bunch of messy looking demon beasts of various sizes. They also held at least a few hundred cultivators, and from time to time, a cultivator would be torn out and eaten. These cultivators were the military provisions brought along by the demonic beast army. If they were hungry, they would take a bite. Each and every one of them was bloodless and injured. It was already a blessing that they were able to persevere and run alongside the army of demonic beasts.

    An Zheng gave Du Shoushou a meaningful look, pointed at the Elephant Tiger Beast, then jumped down with the short halberd. An Zheng pointed to the back of the army of demon beasts at the back of the army, then answered as he carried his Scythe of Death and rushed to the back of the army. One of them blocked in front while the other blocked behind. An Zheng came to save them.

    A demon beast that looked like a ck ape noticed something. It ought to be one of the leaders of the group. It was only 1.7 meters tall, slightly shorter than a normal man. However, the surrounding demonic beasts were clearly afraid of it and didn¡¯t dare to approach it. This demon beast suddenly raised its head to look in An Zheng¡¯s direction. An Zheng¡¯s sword had already pierced straight down from the big tree.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The ck ape roared angrily as it pped its hands together to catch An Zheng¡¯s Broken Army Sword.

    Witwist of An Zheng¡¯s wrist, the Broken Army Sword began to rapidly spin. The sword tip was like a drill, crushing the ck ape¡¯s two hands in an instant. Flesh foam flew everywhere, and the two hands were turned away by the Broken Army Sword.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flipped in the air, and his two feet kicked the ck Ape¡¯s chest. The ck ape howled in grief and flew backwards, knocking over the few demon beasts behind it. An Zheng rushed forward and threw ouunch. That was neither electricity nor electricity, it was more like a cannonball. A ball of purple lightning shot over like a meteor and exploded within the army of the demon beasts ¡­ Fragments of flesh were flying everywhere, and at least dozens of demon beasts were blown into pieces.

    An Zheng shouted to the cultivators who were being held captive to leave, but they did not even have time to react. Some people were stunned for a moment, then shouted and started running with all their might. The crowd fled in all directions towards the forest. An Zheng cursed in his heart, how could he save himself if they ran in different directions?

    However, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He could run as many as he wanted.

    A young cultivator that looked to be in his twenties ran over to An Zheng¡¯s side, sping his hands together as he said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you. I don¡¯t know how to thank you, really ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± That person turned around and was about to leave, but the moment he turned around, he suddenly turned around and thrusted his sword at An Zheng¡¯s chest. That sword strike was extremely sudden, even An Zheng did not expect that this person would suddenly attack him.

    The sword pierced straight into An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°If I kill you, I¡¯ll be able to obtain treasures after I kill you! I know who you are, I¡¯ve seen you killing people outside the Purple Bamboo Forest from afar, you must have a lot of treasures! ¡±

    The sword pierced An Zheng¡¯s chest, An Zheng looked at the cultivator calmly.

    ¡°If I kill you, not only can I kill you, I can obtain a lot of treasures, and I can even make a name for myself! From today onwards, I, Gao Qingbo, will be famous throughout the world! ¡±

    He frantically moved forward to block the longsword, but the longsword felt as though it was pressing against a mountain. There was no way to block it at all. Gao Wavelet was stunned, then gritted his teeth and continued to push himself forward, taking back his sword and stabbing it straight at An Zheng¡¯s chest. An Zheng stood there and watched him stab himself with his sword.

    ¡°How can the human heart be twisted like this?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, his eyes filled with pity.

    ¡°I will kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll kill! I¡¯ll kill! I will kill! ¡±

    Gao Bo crazily shed out with his sword and roared crazily. The sword pierced An Zheng¡¯s body, producing a dang dang dang sound. With a sudden snap, the sword snapped. It was only an elementary Red Rank magical equipment. It had been stabbed onto the Reverse Scale Armor many times in a row, it would be strange if it did not get broken.

    An Zheng reached out and grabbed Gao Bo¡¯s neck, lifting him up into the air. ¡°In this lifetime, in the next life, you will never be able to kill me for all eternity. In my eyes, you are even inferior to those demon beasts. At the very least, they are still openly waging war, but what about you? ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, An Zheng threw Gao Bo into the army of demon beasts.

    ¡°An Zheng! I will ¡­ ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± An Zheng... ¡°Save me ¡­¡±

    An arm flew up andnded in the distance.

    It was at this time that a cultivator wearing special clothes squatted on arge tree tens of meters away from An Zheng and looked at him with ice-cold eyes. The clothes on his body seemed to be a ck tight suit, but it was an extremely rare material that could allow him to bepletely invisible. On his left wrist was a weapon, like a miniature guillotine. The broadsword on his back looked very heavy. His right hand was holding a crossbow that was specially crafted, and it had an extremely strong magical formation strengthening it.

    He squatted there, not looking at the beasts, and only stared at An Zheng.

    This person¡¯s left eye was not his real eye, but something that looked like a crystal ball. It was purple in color with a sharp edge, like a diamond. Through this eye, the Marshal of the Sanctuary, Sima Pingfeng, saw An Zheng in the biggest tent of the Da Xi army camp. In front of Sima Pingfeng was a gigantic crystal wall, it was exactly the same as the one in Tan Shanse¡¯s residence. The crystal wall and the fighter¡¯s left eye were made of the same material, so it could be transmitted via video.

    Tan Shanse had invented this thing and it had already been used in the Da Xi army. The people from the Da Xi military did not know where the crystal came from. It was given to them by Tan Shanse. Although Tan Shanse had betrayed the Da Xi family, the value of this thing was great, so he did not give it up.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Tan Shanse could see everything that they saw through the crystal wall.

    Sima Pingfeng looked at An Zheng, who was fighting in the middle of the army of demon beasts as if no one was present, and said witint of admiration in his eyes, ¡°Found him.¡±

    At the same time, there wauge space inside the cave. The surrounding stone walls were iid with crystal walls that covered the entire cave. Tan Shanse stood in the center of the cave and looked at all of the images. When Sima Pingfeng saw An Zheng finding him, Tan Shanse also muttered to himself. ¡°Found you.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng ced his hand on top of a crystal ball, and said with a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Follow him, don¡¯t make a move here.¡±

    Inside the cave, Tan Shanseughed: ¡°This Sima Pingfeng has some brains.¡±

    Just as they were talking, the scene in front of them suddenly changed. On the crystal wall appeared An Zheng¡¯s entire face. The face upied a part of the crystal wall. Apparently, the face was very close to the fighter¡¯s.

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    They saw An Zheng start tough, and then the scene started to change.

    ¡°The fighter is dead.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s a fighter¡¯s head turning.¡±

    On top of the tree, An Zheng turned the Battle Mage¡¯s head around a few times and said word by word to the crystal-ball-like eyes. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re looking for me. I¡¯m looking for you too. The moment I find you, you will feel even more dizzy and faint to death than you do now. ¡±

    Everyone in the tent was stunned into silence. Everyone stared at the spinning screen, their hearts sinking. It was as though a shadow was shrouding their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

    Tan Shanse slightly furrowed his brows as he looked at the crystal wall, and suddenly startedughing, ¡°Hahahaha... That¡¯s why I care about you. ¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Layout

    <h4>Chapter 1005 ¨C Layout</h4>

    Whether it was Tan Shanse who was nning things in the cave or Sima Pingfeng who was watching the fight from the tent of the Da Xi army, when he heard An Zheng say those words with a smile and a killing intent, ayer of shadow covered his heart. Tan Shanse felt a chill in his heart, and then, heughed loudly. On the other hand, Sima Pingfeng¡¯s face ashened, as if he had lost his parents.

    The warrior¡¯s head was forcibly twisted off from An Zheng¡¯s neck. Holding onto the head, it was as though An Zheng hadpleted a live anti-hunting broadcast.

    Taking out the purple crystal from the warrior¡¯s left eye socket, An Zheng knew that this thing could expose his position anytime, but he did not throw it away. He temporarily stored the crystal ball inside a spatial artifact. It was not ced inside a Blood Pearl, but rather an ordinary spatial artifact that was not very high in grade.

    Returning to the demon beast army, An Zheng killed as if he had entered a ce devoid of people for a long time. After saving a few hundred cultivators, he left in a rxed manner. The three of them walked away with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, theirughter echoing in the heavens.

    Around one hundred and eighty kilometers away from this ce was arge in. Someone had set uuge spell formation with crystal stones. When An Zheng and the rest left the demon beast army, Tan Shanse also left the cave and went back to the ins.

    Dozens of people were waiting there for him, one old and the other young. The old one looked to be in his sixties or seventies. He wasn¡¯t tall, but on his back wauge yellow por longbow. One end of the bow was over his head and almost fell to the ground.

    Standing next to him was a young man in his twenties. He was tall and straight, not a muscr man, but extremely fierce. He wore white clothes and armor, and he had a handsome demeanor that no one couldpare to. In his hand was a de. This young man stood there, his body emitting a chilly aura.

    Upon seeing Tan Shanse, they immediately bowed their heads and cupped their fists. ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°No need for formalities, he hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Mister, the transportation formation is emitting a fluctuation of Qi. It should be arriving soon.¡±

    Tan Shanse acknowledged, ¡°The n has already beenpletely implemented, we cannot afford to lose. The responsibility on both of your shoulders is very heavy. Whether or not you can recover the glory of Great Shu will depend on this battle. ¡±

    He looked at the young man: ¡°Ma Jue, Dian Hu is already dead. From today onwards, the Soaring Sky Technique will be under your control.¡±

    ¡°Dian Hu is dead?¡±

    The young man called Ma Jue was obviously stunned for a moment: ¡°Ding Hu¡¯s strength is not weakpared to me, if he doesn¡¯t care about the other cultivation levels, he might be stronger than me, how could he die?¡±

    ¡°Dian Hu¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak, but he¡¯s too stupid.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I told him to follow An Zheng, but he took the initiative to challenge me, and ended up getting killed by An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°This An Zheng is actually far stronger than a Diagram Tiger?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not that strong, but he¡¯s smarter than Dian Hu.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, in a while, you will leave first. The people of Soaring Sky, have already gathered in the cave, you will be in charge of leading the strong among the demon beasts to find the fighter, or lead the fighters to find the strong among the demon beasts. No matter what method you have, let them fight as fiercely as possible on both sides.

    Ma Jue lowered his head and replied: ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    Tan Shanse made a sound, ¡°Everyone is already in the trap, it¡¯s all in my calctions. Our goal this time is to overthrow the dynasty of this era, so that we can rebuild the Great Shu here. You all know very well that the Great Shu of that era can no longer be saved, we can only start over here. When the situation is settled, we will bring Master Shu over and let him see the mountains and rivers that weid down for him here. ¡±

    Ma Jue¡¯s face became excited: Everything will be done ording to Mister¡¯s instructions.

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Bear in mind, don¡¯t provoke that An Zheng for the time being, he can¡¯t be counted as one of us. Their targets this time were the Da Xi Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo and the Frozen Land¡¯s Overflowing Heaven Monarch and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi thought that I was cooperating with him, and I sent people to leak the news that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was in the Immortal Pce to Chen Wunuo. Both of them will think of ways to get rid of each other in the Inside the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    ¡°Chen Wunuo and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi are the most powerful cultivators of this era. With your strength, you are unable to kill any of them. Moreover, both of them were very cunning. Chen Wunuo thought that with the assistance of the strongest person in the battle, the two of them would definitely win against the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. And since Emperor Zhuo Qingdi thinks that I and his target are both Chen Wunuo, he naturally won¡¯t give up on this opportunity. ¡±

    ¡°Remember, your first target is the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. In this world, demon beasts were not allowed to rule over humans, nor were they allowed to show off their strength in the world. Borrowing Chen Wunuo to get rid of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, and us being able to get the Frozen End Spiritual Altar from the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s hands ¡­ At that time, our souls will not perish and will forever exist in this world. ¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s brilliant n is unparalleled in the world.¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads in respect.

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Old General Huang Ao, please stay behind with me. Ma Jue, you go do what you have to. I have already sent Xu Xiao and three hundred of his retainers to intercept the people of Dragon Tiger Mountain, which is the burial ground for the Daoist cultivators. You need to be careful about helping out. After all, Xuan Yue is not an ordinary person. ¡±

    Ma Jue replied, then turned and left.

    Huang Ao nced at Tan Shanse: ¡°Sir, if we really can defeat the cultivators of this era in the future, then our rtionship with the old generals of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb ¡­¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled slightly: ¡°Old General, do you know how I originally persuaded the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s old days to help us in the future?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡±

    ¡°I told them that the era has already passed for ten thousand years and it is impossible to return. Moreover, at that time Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism had actually hollowed ouiece of that era, what could they do when they returned? I told them not to think about the past, but to think about how to survive. We must seize the sovereignty of this era in order to survive. ¡±

    ¡°Old General, no matter if it¡¯s the people from the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb or the people from Big Shu, they are no longer the opposite of tit for tat people from that time. The most important thing for us to do is to cooperate and defeat all the cultivators of this era together. If they choose to leave and rebuild the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, it would not be toote to get rid of them. As I said before, all of them are within my calctions. ¡±

    Huang Ao said: ¡°This Subordinate trusts Mister.¡±

    At this moment, the light of the teleportation formation flickered. A ball of light suddenly appeared and quickly spread out. Everyone had a faint sound in their ears, as if flying bugs had entered their ears.

    As the light dissipated, a huge army of demon beasts appeared on the ins. In the sky, the densely packed blood bat were circling around, even blocking out the sun. On the ground, countless demonic beasts approached with a baleful aura. The scene was extremely shocking.

    A four-legged Nine-headed Dragon pulled a huge bronze chariot out of the demon beast army. That chariot was extremelyrge, so much so that even two hundred people standing on top of it wouldn¡¯t feel crowded. Rather than calling it a war chariot, it would be more appropriate to call it a movable pce.

    On the bronze chariot, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi leaned on his throne and watched the crowd wee him.

    ¡°Wee, Emperor.¡±

    Tan Shanse cupped his fists and bowed his head, his attitude very humble. On the other hand, Huang Ao and his subordinates had looks of disdain when looking at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. In their eyes, no matter how much Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked likuman, it was useless.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost a lot of subordinates.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sniffed, looking displeased.

    ¡°There are hundreds of thousands of cultivators in Inside the Immortal Pce, and they are the most powerful part of the cultivators. Damage is inevitable in a war. Just by looking at the losses of the cultivators, one can tell that the losses sustained by the demonic beast army are negligible. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi nodded his head and looked at a very tall and sturdy man beside him. ¡°Ming Wu, you willmand the army. ¡°Rip these cultivators to pieces. Don¡¯t leave a single one of them alive.¡±

    The leader of the demonic beasts called Ming Wu bowed his head and responded. With a singlemand, the army of demonic beasts marched forward in a grandiose manner.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi extended his hand: ¡°Please get in the car and talk, Mister.¡±

    Tan Shanse strode forward and warned Huang Ao to be careful. Tan Shanse smiled as he shook his head and elegantly boarded the bronze chariot, sitting down in front of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Huang Ao led a group of cultivators witard bow on their backs, wanting to get on the carriage, but they were blocked by Emperor Zhuo Qingdi guards.

    ¡°Will Monarchs still harm me?¡±

    Tan Shanse pretended to be angry, and waved his hand: ¡°You guys still have things you guys want to do, you don¡¯t need to wait for me here. I¡¯m going to drink and chat happily with the Monarch, you guys can go back.¡±

    Huang Ao still wanted to say something, but Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and Huang Ao could only bring along a few dozen cultivators with bows on their backs and leave.

    ¡°Mister¡¯s men are truly loyal.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with formalities, you know why I am here. What do you n to do after you lure Chen Wunuo to Inside the Immortal Pce? ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Monarch knows or not, but Chen Wunuo is extremely afraid of you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed out loud: ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for him to be afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°It was precisely because Chen Wunuo was extremely afraid of Monarchs that he had been thinking about how to kill Monarchs all this time. I¡¯m hiding in the Great Western Star Observation Pavilion, so I¡¯m very clear about Chen Wunuo¡¯s every move. In order to deal with you, he gathered the blood of all the cultivators from the great ns and sects of the Great Xixi, and then used a secret technique to creatowerful cultivator called the Battle Mage. ¡±

    ¡°This person has notpletely seeded, but he has already been sent to the Immortal pce. Chen Wunuo hopes to use the Immortal pce araining ground to test the strength of thebatant. This was what he cared about the most. He would definitelye here secretly. Yesterday, Da Xi sent over tens of thousands of elite soldiers to escort the fighter. And Chen Wunuo is definitely within the army. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi frowned slightly: ¡°How are you so sure?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I request that Monarch follow me to the Heaven Vault Pavilion, I have already been in the Immortal Pce for many years, so I can observe everything that happens in the Inside the Immortal Pce s from there. If Chen Wunuo were toe, he would have to personally watch the battle. So, as long as we keep our eyes on that warrior, we will definitely be able to find where Chen Wunuo is. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll believe you. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll send you to hell first.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed loudly: ¡°I am sitting right next to the Monarch. From today onwards, I will be inseparable with the Monarch¡¯s figure. If I can¡¯t find Chen Wunuo, the Monarch can just kill me. If I find Chen Wunuo, I¡¯ll have to trouble the Monarch to chop two more times for me when she kills him. ¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I also don¡¯t like this person.¡±

    At the same time, in the Great Western Army¡¯s camp, Sima Pingfeng waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone leave. I want some peace and quiet on my own.¡±

    His subordinates all left. After leaving, Chen Wunuo slowly walked out from behind the arrogant tent screen, his face was extremely unsightly: ¡°A single An Zheng made all of you so uneasy, it was all in vain that you all were still generals capable of fighting.¡±

    ¡°Highness, how should we deal with this person? I might as well kill him now as to avoid any future troubles. ¡±

    ¡°Not for now, our target is the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°This Tan Shanse, he wants to scheme against everyone. He definitely knows that we are already here, so the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi must definitely be here as well. Then let¡¯s solve all the problems here ¡­ Tan Shanse, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, we will take care of this together. ¡±

 Chapter 1006 - What exactly irap

    <h4>Chapter 1006 ¨C What exactly irap</h4>

    An Zheng, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai were squatting in the wilderness, roasting sweet potatoes. Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t help but exim as he smelled the aroma, and his stomach started growling.

    ¡°This food is really delicious, so it¡¯s like a string of gas. Fatty, be careful. What if eating a piece of roasted sweet potato leads to you bullshitting and talking nonstop?¡±

    Du Shoushou red at Chen Shaobai: Are you going to suffocate to death if you don¡¯t speak?

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°This ce is really good.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked around him, ¡°The energy of heaven and earth is abundant, and no one has opened it for ten thousand of years.

    He threw a sweet potato to her. ¡°Catch.¡±

    With a bang, Du Shoushou was pressed down by the huge sweet potato.

    ¡°This thing must have been cut open and roasted.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Such a big piece, I can¡¯t wait to see how long it willst.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand. Where did the fragrance of the roasted sweet potatoe from? It¡¯s sweet potato peel. What was truly delicious, was the sweet potato peel. If you cut it up, it wouldn¡¯t taste like that anymore. Although it¡¯s a bit big, we¡¯re not in a hurry anyway. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s already turned into charcoal outside.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Gradually, the smell of pasting began to permeate the air. A field mouse who was hiding in the grass was attracted by the smell of roasted sweet potatoes. It turned around and ran away after smelling the smell.

    Du Shoushou red at Chen Shaobai: ¡°A good piece of sweet potato has been ruined by you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I suddenly thought of a way.¡±

    He ran out with a swoosh. Not long after, he returned with a fat wild chicken in his hand. ¡°Flowery Chicken is roasted in the mud. If we were to roast the chicken in such a big piece of sweet potato, not only would it have the fragrance of the chicken, but it would also have the sweetness of sweet potatoes. I would be a f * cking genius.¡±

    He used the Scythe of Death to split the roasted sweet potato and stuffed the pheasant inside.

    ¡°Have you cleaned up?¡±

    ¡°No, we still need to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Are you f * cking going to eat a mouthful of chicken feathers and a mouthful of chicken poop?¡±

    ¡°So much chicken, why do you have to eat chicken feathers and chicken shit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou brought out the wild chicken. The wild chicken hadn¡¯t been killed yet, so he looked at Du Shoushou with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Are you worthy of this chicken?!¡±

    Du Shoushou red at Chen Shaobai, and walked to the side of the stream to clean up the wild chicken. He and An Zheng requested for all sorts of seasonings and stuffed them into the stomach of a chicken, then threw them over to Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°Oh¡± Chen Shaobai replied, and looked at the chicken that had no hair: ¡°Actually, Tan Shanse feels the same as I do now, I want to eat roasted sweet potato, and also want to eat roasted chicken. In order to avoid trouble, I stuffed the chicken into the roasted sweet potato, thinking that I can roast the roasted sweet potato and fragrant chicken ¡­ However, doing things like this will definitely be left out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°No matter how smart he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to have all of them under his control.¡±

    An Zheng continued to speak ording to n: ¡°In other words, we were too passive before and were always waiting for Tan Shanse to do something. But in fact, he has too manyyouts, and every time we go in he¡¯s already done it, so there¡¯s no advantage at all for us. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we must take the initiative.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°He thinks he¡¯s very strong, so he thinks that all of his calctions are wless.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s figure out his next biggest goal.¡±

    An Zheng sat cross legged: ¡°The demonic beast army is here, why are you here? The warriors from before had also arrived. An elite army of tens of thousands of men had been sent over by the Da Xi Empire ¡­ There must be a direct link between the two. ¡±

    ¡°The demon beast army wants to exterminate the cultivators. Tan Shanse wants to exterminate the cultivators too, so will they cooperate?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Didn¡¯t An Zheng say it earlier, Tan Shanse¡¯s and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s goal is not the same, so he won¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What do you want to see? If...¡±

    He raised his head and looked at Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai: ¡°If Tan Shanse is nning to scheme against either Chen Wunuo or the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, then he will work with both sides at the same time. With the arrival of the demon beast army, it showed that Tan Shanse and the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had already joined hands to deal with the cultivators of the Inside the Immortal Pce. If Emperor Zhuo Qingdies, his target must be Chen Wunuo. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go mess things up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up: ¡°The situation he is plotting actually has nothing to do with us, so we are outsiders.

    An Zheng said: ¡°But ording to Tan Shanse¡¯s calctions, if his target was either the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi or Chen Wunuo, in order to conceal his goal, he definitely had to do something to cover himself and attract other people¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°What else does the Inside the Immortal Pce have that can attract everyone¡¯s attention? With such a savage Demon Beast, everyone is trying to think of a way to escape its pursuit.¡±

    ¡°If the demon beasts besieged a powerful sect or some powerful force, the cultivators of the Inside the Immortal Pce would join forces to save them.¡±

    ¡°When the majority of cultivators rush over to save the others, Tan Shanse would act against Chen Wunuo.¡±

    At this moment, a resplendent ray of light suddenly lit up the sky in the distance. After exploding, it looked like arge cluster of beautiful flowers. Judging from the direction, it was the pce on the Cui Wei Mountain.

    ¡°Longhu Mountain¡¯s Three Purities Monastery!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°The target is Xuan Yue.¡±

    He looked at Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°Let¡¯s divide up now. Chen Shaobai, hurry to the Purple Bamboo Forest and invite Xu Meidai toe out with you to save Xuan Yue in the Emerald Mountain. Fatty Hai and I will rush to the Great Xi Army camp right now. If Tan Shanse¡¯s target is Chen Wunuo, then the true target of the demon beast army would be the Great Xi military camp. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged his presence. Knowing that An Zheng did not want to interact with his in any further, he allowed her to go. He nodded, turned around, and left. An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, and the two of them rushed towards the Da Xi military camp.

    The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was actually a huge karst cave. At this moment, all of the crystal walls on the walls of the karst cave were simr to each other. The army of demonic beasts was crazily charging towards the top of the Emerald Profound Mountain, and the defensive line formed by the cultivators was being torn apart bit by bit.

    Tan Shanse sat on the soft andfortable cloth chair andughed: ¡°Chen Wunuo is a cautious person, he won¡¯t easily be seen by us. In order for him toe out and bask in the sun, it was necessary to give him a bait. Chen Wunuo would not care if the sessor of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue, was attacked, but he would definitely not care about this chance to gain experience. He will definitely release his strongest fighter. There are so many cultivators on the side of the Green Tiny Mountain, so this is the best training ground for standing. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed: ¡°You are indeed the most cunning one.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°In order to be absolutely safe, I even designed the second n, which was a bit simpler and more direct. If Chen Wunuo did not release his strongest warrior, then most of the cultivators would rush to the Emerald Mountain to support him. If the Great Xi Army camp was suddenly attacked, no one else would be able to save them. Once Chen Wunuoes out, we will kill him halfway. If Chen Wunuo doesn¡¯te out, we can kill him in hisir. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed out loud. ¡°To be tricked by someone like you, it¡¯s truly a terrifying thing.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Monarch, you can set off now. Let¡¯s go watch outside the Great Xi Army camp. Whether Chen Wunuoes out or not, he¡¯s dead today.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up and tidied his clothes, then reached out to pick up his ice de.

    ¡°Shenglu, Bu Gan, Kui Cow, Tao Tie, the four of youe with me.¡±

    As he walked, he instructed, ¡°The rest of you, stay here and keep an eye on these crystal walls. I¡¯m worried that Mister Tan¡¯s men might not be enough. You guys need more help.¡±

    The rest of the leaders of the demonic beasts bowed their heads. ¡°We greet the Monarch Token.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes flickered. Clearly, the fact that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had left so many people to monitor the crystal wall was beyond his expectations. However, that faint look of worry disappeared from his eyes very quickly. He smiled and walked out of the Skypiercing Pavilion with Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, then headed towards the Great xi Army Camp.

    At the Da Xi army camp, Sima Pingfeng said to Chen Wunuo with his head bowed, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, arge group of demon beasts is surrounding and attacking the disciple of the Tsui Wei Mountain, Xuan Yue. Xuan Yue has already sent out a distress signal, many of the martial cultivators have already rushed over to assist them. The Tiny Herb is at least six or seven hundred miles away from where we are now. Your Majesty, should we send someone to support us? After all, if a disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain was killed by a demonic beast, it would be a great loss to Da Xi. Furthermore, if the old Daoist from Dragon Tiger Mountain finds out that the military is not saving them, then it would be difficult to make Dragon Tiger Mountain work for the Holy See in the future. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve thought of what you said.¡±

    Chen Wunuo paced back and forth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the demon beast army directly charge into this ce?¡±

    Sima Pingfeng slightly froze for a moment, he who had led his troops for so many years immediately reacted: ¡°Your Majesty, you mean to say, the actual target of this demon beast army is us? ¡°Fake to attack Dragon Tiger Mountain, lure the cultivators there, then suddenly attack the camp ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo pondered for a moment, then suddenlyughed out loud: ¡°This Tan Shanse really doesn¡¯t know the bottom line, he is cooperating with us, and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Whether you kill us or our Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, this is a great thing for him. ¡±

    He looked outside, ¡°You will dispatch two Temple Generals to bring ten thousand elite soldiers to help in the Green Tiny Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this way, the army in the camp will be empty.¡±

    ¡°You said it earlier, if Old Daoist Longhu Mountain knew that the military will not save him, then I won¡¯t be able to use him in the future.¡± However, Dragon Tiger Mountain is just a single ce. Right now, all of the hundreds of thousands of cultivators in Inside the Immortal Pce are watching. If the military does not make a move this time, they will be disappointed in Da Xi. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo smiled lightly: ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s target is us, as long as the army moves, the demon beasts will pounce and attack. ording to Tan Shanse¡¯s calctions, he would not allow this group of people to reach the Deste Jade Mountains, he would definitely arrange an ambush for the great demon beast army halfway there. ¡°So, go slower with the team that went to support the Green Jade Mountain ¡­¡±

    Sima Pingfeng immediately understood: ¡°If you encounter an ambush, immediately retreat, at that time the martial arts people will not be able to say anything, the army has already been sent out, but if you encounter an ambush from the demon beast army and do not reach Jadeite Mountain, then you can¡¯t me the military.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied, ¡°Get a few of them to leave, don¡¯t go together with the rescue troops. Sacrifice a few fighters as bait and you can catch a big fish. ¡°One of my death warriors will be sent out, pretending to be me and leave with the other fighters.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Your Majesty wants to lure them out?¡±

    Chen Wunuo smiled and nodded: ¡°We understand Tan Shanse, at such a crucial moment, he would not truly stand on Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 1007 - The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1007 ¨C The Enemy</h4>

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou headed straight towards the Great xi Army Camp, not daring to dy for even a second. An Zheng did not have any good impression of Chen Wunuo, and from the roots, An Zheng¡¯s biggest enemy could be him. From the perspective of revenge, being plotted to death by Chen Wunuo was not necessarily bad news for him.

    But at this time, Chen Wunuo could not die. If Chen Wunuo died, Da Xi would immediately copse. The country that could barely be maintained would bell.

    Along the way, Du Shoushou constantly looked at An Zheng¡¯s expression. He knew howplicated it would be to save an enemy.

    Right now, the immortal pce had already be abnormally chaotic. There were people of all sorts here, as well as demonic beasts. The restrictions at the entrance of the immortal pce had already been intentionally destroyed by someone. Now, no matter who it was, they could enter the immortal pce at will. The Da Xi cultivators who were guarding the gate to the immortal pce had all been killed. The staircase was lowered, and no one was allowed to enter the immortal pce.

    However, there waestriction that no one could get out of.

    The Buddhist Sect had long since retreated. With the Buddha¡¯s attitude of self-preservation, it would be strange for her to keep the people. Just like back in the day when the cultivators of the mortal world were dissatisfied with the power of the immortal pce, and when the humans and demons joined forces to attack the immortal pce, the Buddhist Sect¡¯s people were evacuated in the shortest time possible.

    It was none of his business.

    However, this kind of attitude would be the reason for the Buddhist Sect¡¯s destruction in the future. He did not help those who could help him when they needed help, so they would either die or be disappointed. No matter if they died, or were disheartened, when the Buddhist Sect encountered another cmity, who would step forward to help the Buddhist Sect?

    An Zheng knew that Du Shoushou was worried that he was feeling unwell. He smiled and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. The grudge between Chen Wunuo and I, will have to wait until I can kill him before I can take it back myself. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that I wouldmit suicide after not being able to defeat him. Secondly, I am not here to see the demon beasts ughter the cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because there is a feud between Chen Wunuo and I and a feud that cannot be resolved, that I do not allow anyone to kill him this early on. I will have to wait for me to personally go and kill him.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll feel ufortable ¡­ Come to think of it, when the two of us were still at Fantasy City, we were sitting on the stairs listening to about Da Xi. At that time, I had been curious as to how you could understand so much. When you mentioned Fang Zheng, I still admired you from the bottom of my heart. Who would have thought that Fang Zheng was sitting right beside me at that time? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed out loud. ¡°You even became good brothers with me.¡±

    As the two of them were running forward, a few people suddenly blocked their path. Those few people were dressed in the clothes of servants. It was unknown which family they came from. They held out their hands to stop An Zheng, and the one who led them said witaughty expression: ¡°My family¡¯s young master hunts in this ce, no one is allowed to get close to him.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Is it because your young master is too ugly, and does not allow others to get close to him.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°You have no experience, do you know who my young master is? ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not toote to hurry up and leave. If you get angry, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to have a life worse than death.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m so scared of Grandfather,e and let me experience it.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head at Du Shoushou: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to bother with these trash, let¡¯s go to the army camp first.¡±

    Du Shoushou knew that this matter was a matter of priority, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t mind, then let¡¯s ignore it.¡±

    Just as they were about to step forward, the servant stepped forward and stopped them. ¡°You two bastards, who are you calling trash? If it was in Jiangnan, I would have already let people lose ayer of skin. Do you believe me? You want to leave? ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me. Say that I know I was wrong, Master Li. I beg that you let us live.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How could you be such an illusion? You must be relying on your sexual life.¡±

    The servant did not understand, but he knew that it was not a good thing either, he stared at Du Shoushou and said: ¡°The dog¡¯s mouth cannot spit out the ivory, I have given you the chance, and since you do not grasp it, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, and capture them and castrate them.¡±

    Du Shoushou took off his pants, ¡°Come, let me castrate you.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, ¡°You are really courting death!¡±

    Du Shoushou then pulled up his pants: ¡°What, this is fat grandpa provoking you, is he older than you?¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The servant pointed at Du Shoushou: ¡°Beat this damn fat pig to death.¡±

    An Zheng knew that it was impossible for others to scold him like that, so he retreated a step. ¡°Hurry up, we still need to hurry.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Alright.¡±

    A servant reached out to grab Du Shoushou¡¯s cor, causing Du Shoushou to push his stomach forward and directly send the servant flying. The man had flown at least three or four meters beforending on the ground, unable to move.

    Without waiting for anyone to make a move, Du Shoushou grabbed the servant who was cursing and pressed him to the ground. Then, he sat on that fellow¡¯s chest. With this kick, several of that fellow¡¯s ribs were broken.

    ¡°A servant of arge family, after getting used to it for a long time, he thinks he¡¯s a dog.¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up, and the man continued to curse as he vomited blood: ¡°If you f * cking dare, don¡¯t leave, my family¡¯s young master will take your dog life. ¡°Someone, call for the young master. Tell him someone is bullying our Mu Rong family.¡±

    ¡°Murong?¡±

    Du Shoushou turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s really the narrow path of enemies.¡±

    Just as they were talking, several chariots approached from the distance. The frontmost chariot seemed to be made of bronze, and it was extremely heavy. In this era, bronze artifacts had long since been eliminated. The ones that could still be seen were all extraordinary. During the ancient era, the majority of magical artifacts were made from bronze. Every single one of them was extraordinary, being able to be preserved tens of thousands of yearster.

    Two huge griffins pulled their chariots over, stopping not far away. When the cultivators on the chariot saw that their servants had been beaten, they drew their swords. Azy voice came from the carriage and said, ¡°You have to look at the owner to beat up a dog. How can a dog from my Mu Rong family be easily bullied?¡± ¡°Even if you want to bite my dog, you are not allowed to bite my Mu Rong family¡¯s dog.¡±

    The chariot opened and a man with bandages on his body walked out, ¡°I would like to see who dares to offend me, Murong Ji ¡­ ¡°Oh my god, how can it be you!¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng and did not dare to say anything further. He turned his head in fright and went back into the carriage. Or thinking that he had a lot of experts by his side, he became braver, sticking his head out of the chariot: ¡°Last time I gave you a chance to escape, you actually dared to appear in front of me. I ¡­ Cough cough, I¡¯ll give you another chance this time. Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t force me to make a move. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh, ¡°Your injuries healed quite quickly, the Mu Rong family really treats you well. I took all your medicine, and it¡¯s so heavy, but I can still save you. ¡±

    ¡°Give me ¡­¡± Stop him. ¡±

    Murong Jileng pointed at An Zheng and shouted: It was this man who injured me, didn¡¯t my father ask you to protect me?

    A middle-aged man who looked to be around forty years old stood on the chariot as he looked down at An Zheng, ¡°So it was you who injured Young Noble and stole the treasures of my Murong family. The Heavens really know how to arrange things. Since we¡¯ve met again, it¡¯s time for you to give us an exnation. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, if you want to kill me, thene as soon as possible. If you are too slow, maybe I will die by someone¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°My name is Murong Ye. I¡¯m solemnly warning you. Return the things you stole from thest time and then follow me back to the Mu Rong family to receive punishment. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± If you have any luck, then you may not know what you will encounter. ¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed to say: ¡°I don¡¯t know what he encountered, I know, I just met a few idiots.¡±

    Murong Jileng hid her head inside the chariot and shouted, ¡°Third Uncle, help me kill him. ¡°There are so many priceless treasures. If we don¡¯te back, it will disgrace the Mu Rong family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Murong Ye said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will humiliate him ten times more if you get humiliated by him.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Can you hurry up and call me? I¡¯m still rushing.¡±

    Murong Ye¡¯s figure shed, and his sword stabbed towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. There was still a distance of thirty to forty meters between the two of them. When An Zheng used his sword to strike, he felt a chill on his neck. With jushought, the sword Qi moved. Even though this person did not have the sword, his sword Qi was still as cold as ever.

    Du Shoushou retreated a few steps, crossed his arms, and watched the show.

    Sword Qi, even the air itself seemed to be minced where An Zheng was. It had to be said that this Murong Ye¡¯s cultivation was indeed very strong. A great n like this was definitely hiding a true expert. If Murong Ye was willing to travel in the martial arts world, then he would definitely byrant.

    An Zheng saw that a fresh yellow wildflower had bloomed on the grass by the side of the road. The moment Murong Ye made his move, he was actually still in the mood to bend down and pick the wildflowers by the side of the road.

    With this action, he managed to perfectly block the sword qi.

    An ordinary weak and tender wildflower, in An Zheng¡¯s hands, actually blocked that extremely sharp sword. The Sword Qi stopped in front of An Zheng, as though it had hit a wall and was unable to advance any further.

    An Zheng held the wild flower in his hand and threw it forward. With a crisp dang sound, Murong Ye¡¯s sword was sent flying. Murong Ye¡¯s sword was a Purple Golden-Rank weapon, it was extremely valuable. However, he had been defeated by a wild flower, and his body was inplete defeat.

    ¡°Some ns rely on the glory of their ancestors to be elegant, but in the end, they be frogs at the bottom of a well. Only they themselves believe that their ns are unrivalled.¡±

    An Zheng flicked his finger and the flower flew out, arriving in front of Murong Ye in the blink of an eye. Murong Ye¡¯s long sword had already been shattered by the shock. He only needed to grit his teeth and push his hands forward, hoping to use his vast Cultivation Power to force An Zheng to retreat. With a muffled thud, his hand was cut off at the wrist. It was cut off by a petal.

    An Zheng turned the flower around and five petals flew out. Those who wanted toe and help were all injured by the petals.

    ¡°That¡¯s you.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Murong Jileng: ¡°You only rely on the reputation that your Mu Rong family has umted over the years. If you anger me, I will directly go to your house to let your people know how deep the martial arts world is.¡±

    There was a bloody wound on Murong Ye¡¯s neck. Although it was not a very deep wound, it was enough to prove that if An Zheng was willing, he could kill him with jusandful of wild flower petals.

    Murong Ye didn¡¯t dare to move. The petal floated in front of his face. If he had acted rashly, the petals would have cut through his eye sockets and out the back of his head.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    An Zheng waved Murong Jileng over. Murong Jileng whose entire body was wrapped up like a dumpling walked down from the chariot, trembling as she walked in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand: ¡°You still want me to do it myself?¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s face twisted, her eyes filled with grief and indignation. Rather, he did not dare to resist. The battle in which An Zheng had taught him a lessonst time was still fresh in his mind.

    He started to give the pills, tools, and all sorts of things to An Zheng.

    ¡°He¡¯s smarter than he used to be. It seems like people just get beaten up. I don¡¯t know how to remember without getting beaten up.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No more ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll search myself.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still ¡­¡±

    Murong Jileng passed all the things she brought over to An Zheng, her face was already as white as paper.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s enough. You can go.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, Murong Jileng climbed onto the chariot and was about to leave, but An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Go, leave the chariot behind. Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ll stay with the car. ¡±

    Murong Jileng wailed, turned and ran.

 Chapter 1008 - Kui Cow

    <h4>Chapter 1008 ¨C Kui Cow</h4>

    Murong Jileng fished out something from her spatial artifact with a face full of grief and indignation, and ced them in An Zheng¡¯s hands one by one. The corners of his mouth were twitching. She had never felt such heartache before. It was already extremely humiliated when her family gave him somethingst time, and now, she even had to hand it over to someone else.

    ¡°The Mu Rong family is really rich.¡±

    Du Shoushou was even more shocked when he saw that, ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s even more than what you took from him thest time?¡±

    Murong Jileng wailed: What do you mean take it?! That¡¯s stealing! ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Are you saying that I should snatch it myself now?¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you myself. ¡±

    An Zheng packed everything up, and then handed over the crystal ball that he dug out from the Battle Mage¡¯s eye sockets to Murong Jileng: ¡°I feel a little embarrassed to have taken so many things from you. This is an extremely rare Demonic Beast Cores, I¡¯ll gift it to you, do you want it or not? ¡±

    An Zheng ced the crystal ball in the center of Murong Jileng¡¯s palm and cupped his fists. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here, next time we meet, don¡¯t let me see you bullying others again. ¡°As I said, if I don¡¯t kill you, you better not kill yourself.¡±

    Murong Jileng flung her hand and threw the crystal ball to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t want your things! I am alserson with integrity! ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Whether you like it or not, I¡¯ve given you the thing anyways. This thing isn¡¯t very useful, but if your family¡¯s elders and you were to drip their blood into it at the same time, then the next time you encounter any danger, you just need to activate the crystal ball and your trusted elders will be teleported over. ¡±

    After that, An Zheng and Du Shoushou left without even looking back. Murong Jileng hesitated for a while. Although she did not believe that An Zheng would have such a good heart, she still picked up the crystal ball.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give it up for no reason. Fuck, I love my treasures so much ¡­¡±

    In the distance, An Zheng and Du Shoushou were running forward while dividing up the spoils, ¡°Come,e,e.

    An Zheng divided the pills that were quite effective into three parts, one for Du Shoushou, one for himself, and one for Chen Shaobai. The two of them ran towards the Great Xixi military camp and found a hidden ce to hide and observe from the outside. At the same time, in the dense forest on the other side of the Da Xi army camp, Tan Shanse took out a crystal mirror that was around one foot in diameter. He took a look at it. He could see everything he observed from the crystal wall.

    ¡°Let me see if you¡¯ll ever get into this mess.¡±

    He lowered his head to look, and realized that the crystal ball that represented An Zheng¡¯s position was actually flying further and further away.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here this time?¡±

    Tan Shanse put away the crystal mirror wituzzled expression.

    In the tent of the Da Xi army camp, Chen Wunuo stared at the crystal wall and asked, ¡°Where did An Zheng go?¡±

    Sima Pingfeng hurried over, pointed to a spot of light on the crystal wall and said: ¡°From the direction, it seems to be heading towards the direction of the Jadeite Mountains, probably to rescue the Dragon Tiger Mountain Xuan Yue.¡±

    Chen Wunuo acknowledged him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see what kind of tricks Tan Shanse and that Emperor Zhuo Qingdi cane up with.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng responded as he led his subordinates, a few generals of the Temple, and followed Chen Wunuo out of the tent. Outside, ten thousand elite soldiers were ready to go. Chen Wunuo waved his hand, and the leader of the Great Hall ordered the army to set off. As for the six fighters and one Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute, they left the other side of the tent. Chen Wunuo took out a mask and put it on, purposely avoiding the crystal wall.

    ¡°Tan Shanse is cunning, this crystal wall might be able to watch us from the opposite direction. When I let the double and the six fighters leave, I purposely passed by the crystal wall to see if my guess is right or not. ¡±

    Sima Pingfengughed: ¡°Your majesty is enlightened.¡±

    Chen Wunuo rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Do we need to tter you at this time?¡±

    Sima Pingfengughed awkwardly, he did not know what to say. Chen Wunuoughed and walked forward withrge strides. ¡°We do, no matter when or where, we need someone to tter us.¡±

    The six fighters protected Chen Wunuo¡¯s body and left the camp and entered the dense forest. Tan Shanse and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood atop arge tree. On top of each of their heads were floating beads, whichpletely covered up their auras.

    ¡°This is Turing¡¯s crystal core. Turing is an extremely rare item among demonic beasts, and there are only six of them in the entire Summoning the Spiritual World. Tu Ling also has no other abilities. He has almost no defensive power that even the Captive Stage cultivators of the human race can kill him. However, Tu Ling¡¯s killing power isparable teak Lower Celestial Stage Ranker, and he is known as the strongest assassin amongst the demonic beasts. It was because Turing had the perfect stealth ability that even enemies who were ten times stronger than them would not be able to detect. As long as they start to be invisible, the gods would not know where they are within two hours. ¡±

    ¡°I killed two Turing and took the crystal core.¡±

    Tan Shanse was startled. ¡°Since no one can see when the Spirit Diagram is invisible, how did you kill it?¡±

    ¡°It was a scam.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am a Monarch of the Summoning the Spiritual World.¡±

    The six warriors protected Chen Wunuo¡¯s body and moved faster towards the deeper parts of the forest. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and Tan Shanse followed behind.

    ¡°Is that Chen Wunuo?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pointed to the double and asked.

    Chen Wunuo was an extremely cautious person. Even though he was hailed as the number one expert in the world, he had never believed himself to be safe. Therefore, in addition to his Battle Mage Project, he had also picked out a few people with simr physiques to him to train and nurture. This allowed these people to have a kind of innate king-like aura. It was sufficient to make them look fake and real. In order to nurture the Ruler¡¯s Qi of these people, he had even secretly bulace. He had really made the double take turns to experience the feeling of being a Saint King. To truly grasp the power of life and death, to truly experience and feel superior.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with her looks and nothing seems to be wrong with her temperament.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°But to be safe, we should still probe. If that was the fake Chen Wunuo, then the people around him might not be realbatants either. After all, every single one of them are at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, wasting six of them to protect a substitute as bait.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi made a sound of acknowledgement, then took out a small flute and flicked his finger, causing it to fly into the air with an extremely sharp sound. The surrounding demonic beasts immediately surrounded them at an astonishing speed. The super experts of the four demonic beasts quickly approached, with the Kui Cow as their leader. Although it only had one foot, it could only jump a single step for oveundred miles. The ce of concealment was only a few kilometers away from where Chen Wunuo¡¯s double was located, and he arrived there in a single step.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Kui Cow was huge, around seventy to eighty meters tall and a hundred meters long. It had the shape of a rhinoceros, but only one leg. On the other side, An Zheng and Du Shoushou looked at each other, then rushed towards the direction at full speed.

    The Kui Cow descended from the sky, shattering all the trees within a hundred meter radius with a loud bang. The moment hended on the ground, the Qi tornado cut the tree in half.

    The six fighters were well-trained, and immediately formed a circr array to protect Chen Wunuo¡¯s body. The six of them did not know that it was the fake Chen Wunuo, but they received orders to protect the Sacred Emperor at all costs.

    One of the fighters had thirty-two embroidered on his clothes. With a gesture, the other five fighters immediately closed the circle and retreated, while thirty-two charged towards the Kui Cow.

    Seeing someone charging towards them, the Kui Cow bellowed, opened its mouth, and shot a dark blue light towards Battle Mage 32. 32 somersaulted in the air to dodge, but only then did he realize that the shooting was not a beam of light at all but a wave of water.

    The water ripples spread out in all directions, quickly covering arge area. Countless water droplets were scattered all over the ce, densely packed and floating in the air. In the blink of an eye, all of the water droplets rapidly expanded, forming a radius of a few hundred meters around them. The originally dodging Battle Mage 32 instantly fell into the water. This area waerfect square with a radius of four hundred meters.

    Battle Mage 32 was extremely slow when he entered the water. The water had blocked his movement.

    With a sh, the Kui Cow transformed into a valiant middle-aged man, wearing a ck robe and carrying a gigantic longde on his back. Even if he had transformed intuman, he only had one leg. However, it was impossible to see under the cover of the long ck robe.

    [Water Dragon Kill!]

    As the Kui Cow spoke the three words in a low voice, the waters suddenly rippled. A dragon formed from water swirled within the water and quickly trapped the fighter. Fighters would constantly hack and attack, constantly struggling. With his Cultivation Power at the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, he could even open a mountain. Even the mountains that were as hard as iron had long been razed to the ground by him. However, in the water, his power became meaningless.

    He hacked at the water dragon, but the water dragon was in the water, and even if it was broken, it would still merge together. His strength hit the water again and again, but he couldn¡¯t do any damage. The water sealed his pores and he could not breathe. Even though he could hold his breath for a very long time, if this continued, he would be trapped to death if his opponent did not attack again.

    The water dragon was cut in half and then reappeared again. The continuous assant battled with 32 Cultivation Power s. The 32 Cultivation Power s were rapidly being exhausted, but they were simply unable to break out. He stopped fighting and sprinted towards the edge of the water. With the water dragon circling around him, how could it be faster than water in the water at 32 degrees? The water dragon coiled intound shield and heavily smashed into it. His head was bleeding profusely. Soon, arge amount of water was dyed red.

    The Kui Cow snorted coldly, a look of disdain in its eyes. ¡°Weak human cultivators.¡±

    He raised his hand and pressed down. The water was quicklypressed. The area of water a few hundred meters squared was instantly reduced to a few meters in size, and the density of the water underwent a drastic change. Countless streams of water turned into sharp arrows and pierced the body of Battle Mage 32. The water dragon became smaller but more solid, tightly locking down Battle Mage 32 and then suddenly exerting its strength.

    Bang!

    The water exploded, and thirty-two bodies exploded at the same time. The scattered water in the air disappeared, and the shattered flesh of 32 flew everywhere. Broken limbs, broken internal organs, the head rolled far away after itnded on the ground.

    Atop therge tree, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi gave a cold, disdainful snort, ¡°The so-called Battle Mage is only mediocre.¡±

    ncing at the retreating bodies of the five warriors and Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitutes, the Kui Cow curled its lips into a cold smile and gave chase.

    ¡°Want to leave?¡± You have all been locked by my eyes, and none of you can leave alive. ¡±

    His figure shed, and with a single leap, he instantly appeared in front of those people, blocking the way. The Kui Cow slowly unsheathed the greatsword from its back, pointing it at Chen Wunuo¡¯s double. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest human cultivator, I want to challenge you.¡±

 Chapter 1009

    <h4>Chapter 1009 ¨C Super Beasts</h4>

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s double squinted his eyes and nced at the Kui Cow before snorting coldly, his tone filled with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s just a savage beast, a low level creature. ¡°In my world, things like you are always inferior.¡±

    The Kui Cow was infuriated by these words, and its face paled, ¡°Before long, the cultivators will be wiped out by us. At that time, the ones who rule the world will be us. I¡¯ll kill you now. Without you, Da Xi, it will just biece of loose sand. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo imitated him andughed: ¡°A wild beast like you actually use words like ¡®scattered sand¡¯, I have truly underestimated you. What is yournguage? ¡°Since you can learn humannguage, can you learn how to bark for me?¡±

    The Kui Cow¡¯s face turned ashen as it fiercely thrust its saber into the ground, forming a seal with its two hands.

    [The Sky turns into the Sea]

    With a boom, the world seemed to flip upside down. The sky was below and the earth above. The azure sky instantly turned into a vast ocean. No one would have thought that the Kui Cow was actually so powerful. Previously, it was already abnormal enough to have instantly killed a peak Lower Celestial Stage fighter.

    The sky turned into a sea and instantly rushed down. In the midst of the berserk wave, the five fighters and Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute were all swept into the wave.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi in the distance frowned, ¡°Bu Gan, Sheng Lu, the two of you go as well. Deal with Chen Wunuo as soon as possible.

    The super experts of the other two Demonic Beasts had been standing not far away to watch the battle, and seemed to have no interest in interfering as they watched the Kui Cow unleash its might. At this time, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi gave the order. Bu Gan and the two demon beasts Sheng Lu looked at each other and also walked over.

    ¡°They still need us to take action. This is going to be troublesome.¡±

    Sheng Lu mumbled as he sped up.

    Bu Qian smiled. ¡°Actually, the Kui Cow alone is enough. Is he the supreme expert amongst the human cultivators? It was nothing more than that. He really didn¡¯t want to interfere. There was no point in fighting like this. It¡¯s equal for the Kui Cows to fight them alone. If we go up, we¡¯ll be bullying others. ¡±

    ¡°Go on, the Monarch¡¯s orders cannot be disobeyed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to kill them all and leave as soon as possible.¡±

    And at the instant when the fivebatants and Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitutes were submerged by the sea, a ball of light suddenly exploded from Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitutes¡¯ bodies. Four to five kilometers away from here, Chen Wunuo stood on the mountainside and watched the fierce battle from afar with his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°The experts within the monstrous beasts are indeed extraordinary.¡±

    He stretched out his left hand and pointed his index finger at the double. ¡°Open!¡±

    A light shed on the body of the double, and a powerful force burst out. Each of the double had a spirit weapon with them, and a portion of Chen Wunuo¡¯s Cultivation Power was stored inside. After a cultivator¡¯s Cultivation Power was used up and could be replenished through cultivation, Chen Wunuo had used uortion of it to ce on these bodies.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge ball of light exploded, forcing the wave back.

    On therge tree, the eyes of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shone brightly, ¡°It¡¯s actually really Chen Wunuo, you have really calcted it this time.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled, an unnoticeable look of ridicule shed past his eyes, but his tone remained humble and sincere: ¡°Monarch Hong Fu, Qi Tian, I originally did not have any confidence, I did not expect that he would actuallye out. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, we cannot let it go. ¡±

    ¡°Let Kui Cow and the other four try their luck. If they can¡¯t kill him, it¡¯ll be toote then.¡±

    A faint look of disappointment shed across Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes, and quickly disappeared.

    On the other side of the forest, the Kui Cow¡¯s massive waves were being pushed back, evidently shocked. That was his strongest martial art, it could even drown an entire city. When he was in the arid Northwest of the Great Xi Empire, he could overturn the sky and turn the sea into a sea, covering hundreds of miles. However, it was precisely because of this that the vicious fighting spirit deep within the Kui Cow¡¯s bones was ignited.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    He let ouowl and jumped over.

    Sheng Lu and Bu Gan rushed in from the left and right, the two of them running in a semicircle to surround the enemy.

    ¡°Only now would it be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have the desire to fight.¡±

    Bu Gan rushed towards Chen Wunuo¡¯s body. A warrior with a number of 33 on his clothes blocked him. Bu Gan frowned as he rushed forward. He extended both of his hands and smacked them down. ¡°Get lost! You are not worthy to be my opponent.¡±

    As he pped his hands, the ground in front of him, where the thirty-three warriors had stopped him, suddenly shook. Two stone walls suddenly rose up from the ground with a loud bang. After which, they quickly closed, and fiercely mmed together like two mountains. Battle Mecha 33 had no time to dodge and was caught between two stone walls.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    Bu Gan leaped up into the air and flew past the stone wall, continuing to fly towards Chen Wunuo. Suddenly, a burst of light burst out from the stone wall and a de-like light cut out from the stone wall. The saber light was dozens of meters long, and itshed out like a long whip. Bu Gan¡¯s back was facing the de radiance. After sensing the huge threat behind him, he turned around and used both of his hands to push outwards. A stone wall on the ground shot up into the sky and blocked the de¡¯s light with a bang.

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Bu Gan narrowed his eyes as he looked at Battle Mage # 33, who was rising up from the rubble. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯m just ying with you.¡±

    Both of his hands stretched out to grab at the empty air. In the air, huge stone palms appeared out of nowhere, grabbing onto Battle Mage 33 one by one. Battle Mage 33 looked like a young man, around twenty years old. He had a handsome face, and a pair of eyes that were cold, proud, and determined. His body continuously churned in the air. Borrowing the constant collisions between the stone palms, he was getting closer and closer to the cloth.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Bu Gan lifted his left foot and stepped on the ground. The ground trembled and countless stone spears drilled out from the ground. They rained down on Battle Mage 33 like a storm. There were simply too many stone spears, so dense that they covered the sky.

    [Moonlight des]

    Battle Mage 33 lightly shouted, and the long de in his hand suddenly shone with a golden light. As he dove down from the sky, thousands of golden de lights in the shape of crescent moons shed forward. All the stone spears were cut apart under the saber light. Battle Mage # 33nded on the ground in a sh of saber light. He rushed forward with his long de and sent an even more violent crescent-shaped saber Qi straight at Bu Qian. Its speed was beyond imagination.

    ¡°Are you serious now?¡±

    Bu Gan¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he formed a seal and pressed his hands on the ground.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Suddenly, a stone statue emerged from the ground. It was jet-ck in color and looked like it was made of steel. It exuded a heavy metallic luster. The stone statue was ten meters tall, and it was heavy and sturdy. The crescent-shaped saber light hacked at the stone statue, creating a deep mark from his abdomen all the way to his throat.

    The stone statue suddenly opened its eyes and stomped on Battle Mage 33. The huge foot descended from the sky, and Battle Mage 33 rolled to the side. As he did so, the de¡¯s light drew out a dazzling golden ring. The ring circled around the stone statue, and with a bang, a sh mark appeared on the belly of the stone statue. The ring circled around the stone statue, and with a bang, a sh mark appeared on the belly of the stone statue.

    Battle Mage # 33 rushed through the smoke and dust and chopped towards Bu Gan.

    ng!

    The long saber struck the side of Bu Gan¡¯s neck, but it did not cut through. A golden light shed around Bu Gan¡¯s neck. After a ¡°dang¡± sound, he deflected the de. That long, sharp saber and that violent saber Qi did not even leave a single mark when theynded on Bu Gan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already surprised me. This time, I¡¯m not so bored.¡±

    Bu Gan stretched out his hand and grabbed Battle Mage 33¡¯s throat, with ridicule in his eyes. ¡°So what if you can get close to me? With your strength, you won¡¯t be able to break through my defense. You are already very strong, but in my eyes, you are justively strong ant. An ant will itch when it bites. I don¡¯t even feel anything when you sh at me. ¡±

    Battle Mage 33¡¯s face changed drastically. It was toote for him to struggle. Before he could choke, he gripped his saber with both hands and shed at the top of Bu Gan¡¯s head. Kacha! The long de was shattered right in the middle, and there was no damage to Bu Gan¡¯s head at all.

    ¡°I admire your desire to fight.¡±

    Bu Qian grabbed onto Battle Mage 33¡¯s neck and with a flick of his hand, crushed Battle Mage 33¡¯s neck. Dudian used his fingers to push the trigger. Five sharp stone spikes pierced out from the tip of his fingers and went into the head of No. 33 fighter. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After that, Bu Gan loosened his grip, and Battle Mage # 33¡¯s body softly fell onto the ground. Before it couldnd, Bu Gan suddenly reached out and hugged Battle Mage # 33.

    Puff!

    Countless stone spikes stabbed out from Bu Gan¡¯s body. Likedgehog, his entire body was filled with bloody holes. The stone spike suddenly retracted. The corpse of Battle Mage # 33 fell onto the ground with a bang. It had lost its life before it had hit the ground.

    ¡°Even the top cultivators of the human race are only at this level?¡±

    Bu Qian raised his leg and stepped on Battle Mage 33¡¯s skull until it shattered. He turned around and looked at Chen Wunuo¡¯s body, ¡°Looks like only you can give me some stimtion ¡­ These people have no value to me. ¡±

    The other three warriors protected Chen Wunuo¡¯s body and retreated step by step. The three super beasts, Kui Cow, Sheng Lu and Bu Gan, had already gathered around and formed a circle around them.

    Sheng Lu nced at Bu Gan and mockingly said, ¡°You¡¯re reallyte. You only took care of an ant, and it took you so long.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked towards the Kui Cow again, ¡°There¡¯s also you, you actually haven¡¯t settled it after such a long time. No wonder the Taotie always say that you are a stupid cow.¡± Last time, when his descendants with impure bloodlines were killed, youughed at him. He was waiting to see you make a fool of yourself. ¡±

    The Kui Cow snorted coldly. ¡°The Taotie is nothing. I¡¯ll eat him sooner orter.¡±

    Sheng Luughed heartily, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Hurry up and kill these few people and return to report to the Emperor. I¡¯m starting to get impatient.¡±

    Bu Gan replied, ¡°I and the Kui Cow have each killed one person. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± You and the Kui Cow deal with the remaining three Fighters, I, Chen Wunuo, will kill them. ¡±

    Sheng Lu had already rushed out, shouting loudly in the air: ¡°You want to fight with me? With your stupid look, you¡¯re even more stupid than the Kui Cow. This guy is mine, no one can take him away. ¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Battle Mage Three

    <h4>Chapter 1010 ¨C Battle Mage Three</h4>

    Sheng Lu rose into the air and shot out like a bolt of lightning.

    Bu Gan shook his head. ¡°This guy is too impatient.¡±

    The Kui Cow snorted. ¡°He¡¯s too impetuous. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    The remaining three fighters protected Chen Wunuo¡¯s body in a shape. The body double had already received Chen Wunuo¡¯s instructions, telling him not to be afraid of being protected in the dark, thus, although he was slightly worried, he did not reveal it. In his mind, Chen Wunuo was the number one under the heavens. The reason he set himself as bait was to lure all the traitors out. He felt that the Sacred Emperor would appear very soon and capture all of these traitors in one fell swoop.

    Battle Mage 31 and Battle Mage 34 nced at each other, and both rushed towards Shenglu at the same time.

    ¡°All of you stay here to protect his Imperial Majesty.¡±

    Another fighter with three tattoos on his clothes said in a cold tone. He did not make a move earlier on, nor did he say anything. He was only inseparable from Chen Wunuo¡¯s body. At this time, he took out the iron rod behind his back and walked towards Sheng Lu inrge strides.

    ¡°If I¡¯m attacked, I won¡¯te.¡±

    After he said these words, he was already in front of Sheng Lu.

    When Sheng Lu saw that someone hade to block him, Chen Wunuo had already retreated. He became furious: ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    However, Bu Gan and the Kui Cow behind him startedughing out loud. ¡°Deal with that ant, we¡¯re going to kill Chen Wunuo.¡±

    Sheng Lu went around to chase after Chen Wunuo, but no matter how he moved, Battle Mage Three was always in front of him. It was a man who looked to be around thirty years old. He was resolute, cold and proud. He stood there like a javelin, exuding a cold aura.

    ¡°Since you are determined to die, I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡±

    Sheng Lu teleported to grab Battle Three, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he saw the iron rod¡¯s sharp ws stabbing into his palm. Sheng Lu was infuriated. This fighter didn¡¯t look any different, but his cultivation and mentality seemed to be much stronger than the previous two.

    ¡°I met a strong warrior. Could it be that you are the strongest fighter?¡±

    Sheng Lu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be interesting to kill you.¡±

    He clenched his fists and rushed forward. When he was still more than ten meters away from Battle Mecha, he continuously bombarded it with his fists. Countless fist shadows flew towards Battle Mage Three. Each of these fist shadows looked very illusory, but they carried true power. Battle Mage Three stood where it was, neither dodging nor attacking. When the dense amount of fists and shadows reached its front, its iron rod moved a little forward. The iron rod urately stabbed a fist into the countless fist shadows, causing Sheng Lu, who was far away, to scream and retreat.

    Sheng Lu looked down and saw a bloody hole in his right fist. The iron rod pierced through the gaps of his tightly clenched fist and cut his wrist, almost breaking the tendons in his hand in one blow. Amidst the fist shadows that filled the sky, Battle Mage Three actually found the real fist urately, and even more urately pierced through the two gaps between the fingers of iron rod, with the aim of crippling Sheng Lu¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve angered me.¡±

    Shenglu moved forward again, as if there were no defense in his life¡¯s dictionary, only offense. Another wave of fists filled the air. This time, there were even more of them. They were all so concentrated that it was impossible to tell which one was real and which was fake.

    However, Battle Mage Three still did not move, his eyes looked forward, and his hands tightly held onto his iron rod. When the fist shadows that filled the sky arrived in front of him, he once again raised his iron rod and thrusted forward. It was still urate and fast. One hit was still enough to hit him.

    However, this strike was not aimed at Sheng Lu¡¯s hand, but at his heart.

    The iron rod had prated through countless of fist shadows, bringing with irail of ck lines. The moment the iron rod appeared in front of Sheng Lu¡¯s chest, Battle Mage Three also disappeared. Where the iron rod had arrived at, Battle Mage Three had also arrived. That ck line was like a small teleportation circle. When the iron rod arrived at a certain ce, Battle Mage Three would teleport over.

    This teleportation ingeniously avoided all the shadows of the punches. This time, all the fist shadows were real. The densely packed fists struck the spot where the three fighters were standing. The ground seemed to have been hit by the cluster bombs as they bombarded the same spot one after another, instantly creating a terrifying crater on the ground. What was even more terrifying was that the ground that had exploded was covered in shes of ck light, carrying with it a corrosive force.

    The iron rod had arrived, and its sharp point was about to pierce Sheng Lu¡¯s chest.

    At this moment, Battle Three suddenly saw the corners of Sheng Lu¡¯s lips curled up. It waint of a sneer, but there was also a viciousness and viciousness in his smugness.

    The Battle Mage was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but it was already toote. Arge ball of golden light exploded from Sheng Lu¡¯s body, as if arge golden bell had suddenly expanded in size. Witum, a golden light exploded and sent the threebatants flying.

    The ball of light exploded, and Battle Mage Three¡¯s body flew backwards, the arm that was holding onto the iron rod was flung backwards by the huge force. In the instant he was sent flying backwards, Sheng Lu¡¯s lips curved up in a victorious smile. Witeleport, he appeared in front of Battle Mage Three and punched at Battle Mage Three¡¯s throat. This punch could split open a mountain, and if it hit the neck, it would definitely shatter.

    ¡°The strongest fighter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than that!¡±

    Sheng Lu¡¯s fist had arrived, but the strange thing was that the punch had missed. The iron rod flew dozens of meters away at that moment, the ck line slightly shed, and the warrior teleported away the moment his fist was about to hit, and the powerful heavy punch once again hit empty air. Because the force was too great and the force too great, this punch struck the air, causing Sheng Lu¡¯s body to tilt forward almost uncontrobly.

    At this moment, Battle Three returned.

    Witoof, the iron rod pierced the back of Sheng Lu¡¯s heart.

    Battle Mage Three¡¯s face rxed a little as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders.

    Whether it was human cultivators or demon beasts, the most important thing was the heart. Even a super strong warrior would die from having his heart pierced. Battle God Three knew that he would not miss, so his hand was incredibly stable. However, just as he was about to pull out the iron rod, Sheng Lu¡¯s head suddenly turned back. His neck seemed to be broken, his face turned from the front to the back, and his neck turned 180 degrees.

    And then Battle Three saw the sneer on Sheng Lu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you happy? Were you happy when you stabbed me? I¡¯m so happy for you. You actually stabbed me, and urately stabbed my heart. Aiya, it really hurts ¡­ But, why can¡¯t you kill me? ¡±

    Both of their faces were very close, and at such a close distance, Sheng Lu¡¯s smile was even more terrifying.

    He turned his head, then turned his body as well. At that moment, it was as if his body had turned into rubber. After being twisted 180 degrees, it abruptly bounced back. When he turned around, the iron rod that was still stuck in his chest was also pulled to the side.

    ¡°Without your iron rod, how can you avoid me?¡±

    Sheng Lu shook his arms, and the iron rod shot out from his body. Witu sound, it pierced arge tree, then nailed it into the stone wall. A round hole was left in the mountain, and the iron rod had prated deep into the mountain, making it difficult to find them.

    ¡°Is it exciting?¡±

    Sheng Lu suddenly lowered his head. A burst of light shot out from the top of his head. It waair of golden deer horn phantoms. When they first appeared, they were only half a meter long, and in an instant, they had expanded to a dozen meters across. The golden antler ferociously thrust forward, sending Battle Master Three flying backwards.

    The moment he was hit by the golden deer horn, it was as if a poison quickly invaded his body through all his pores. At that moment, his senses began to blur. The speed at which the poison spread was unimaginably fast. In less than a second, Zhan Jiuxiao¡¯s body stiffened. Not only did he lose control of his body, his vision, hearing, and sense of touch all disappeared. His body seemed to have be someone else¡¯s, and themands his brain gave him no longer had any meaning.

    This kind of control, even if it was only for one thousandth of a second, was more than enough for a super demon beast like Sheng Lu.

    Whoosh!

    A hurricane swept past, and Sheng Lu¡¯s body suddenly grewrger. A gigantic demonic beast that was seventy to eighty meters in length and a hundred meters in height, including the antlers of the deer, appeared. The deer-like, seven-colored demonic beast looked up at the sky and roared, before taking a bite out of it. Its teeth were not sharp, but nearly t. However, if he was to be crushed by these teeth, he would definitely be ground into meat paste.

    Sheng Lu bit down on Battle Mage in midair and started to grit his teeth. Battle Mage Three¡¯s body began to tten, and he felt as if every single pore on his body was about to explode.

    With a bang, Battle Three¡¯s body could onlyst for less than a second before turning into a bloody mist. Sheng Luughed out loud, ¡°The strongest fighter was still killed by me. Silly Cow, don¡¯t kill Chen Wunuo so quickly with Bu Gan. He is mine. ¡±

    However, at this moment, Sheng Lu¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    The blood mist from the explosion turned into streaks of blood and quickly seeped into Sheng Lu¡¯s body. When it entered through his throat, Sheng Lu¡¯s expression was as if he had swallowed arge chunk of hair. After a few seconds, Shenglu suddenly let out a wail and his eyes turned red, as if blood was about to burst out from his eyeballs. He began to flee in all directions. His huge body rampaged through the forest. In just a moment, he had destroyed arge part of it.

    In the end, he hit his head on the mountain wall, causing half of the mountain to copse. The mountain, at least a few thousand meters high, shook and fell to the other side.

    A line of blood drilled out from the Shenglu¡¯s ears, followed by a second lineing out of its nostrils. More and more blood flowed out from its eyes, ears, and pores, and instantly, Shenglu¡¯s body was riddled with countless holes.

    A few secondster, Shenglu¡¯s body rapidly withered and shriveled. The hundred-meter-tall body quickly shrank, looking like a balloon that had been punctured. Only ayer of skin remained. The process of retracting the parachute after itnded, from swelling to atrophy, was so fast that it was stupefying.

    The blood strings converged together in midair and quickly returned to its human form. Battle Mage Three¡¯s body materialized and floated in the air. He lowered his head to look at Sheng Lu¡¯s corpse. His expression was still calm, and there was no sadness or joy in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the strongest fighter. If your opponent was him, you would have died long ago.¡±

    He turned around and rushed in the direction that Chen Wunuo had escaped in.

    In the distance, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s expression became ugly. There weren¡¯t many super Demonic Beasts under hismand, and one less was dead. Sheng Lu, who had been killed by the Battle Mage Three, could even be ranked among the top five Demonic Beasts in strength and was killed just like that. Anger exploded in his heart. He picked up the ice de and dashed over.

    ¡°Monarch, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t fall into the trap.¡±

    Tan Shanse called out from behind him. He sounded anxious, but there was a kind of excitement in his eyes that could not be hidden.

    He looked at the ce where the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had chased after and his face brimmed witroud smile.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    He took a deep breath and spread out his arms. ¡°The universe is vast and wide, but it¡¯s all in your palm.¡±

 Chapter 1011 - Born for War

    <h4>Chapter 1011 ¨C Born for War</h4>

    Battle Mage Three quickly retreated after killing Sheng Lu. Although it looked like he won in a domineering manner, in reality, his Cultivation Power was almost depleted. At the veryst moment, using his [Special Inherent Skill] was a critical strike, but the consumption of his [Special Inherent Skill] was also extremely huge.

    In the distance, the Kui Cow and Bu Gan, the two super Demonic Beasts had already chased after Chen Wunuo and his substitute. He did not know that the person he wanted to protect was the fake Chen Wunuo. The order he received was to protect his majesty the Sacred Emperor at all costs, so he did not return to the camp to recuperate. Instead, he went after Chen Wunuo¡¯s body.

    Within the forest, the Kui Cow leaped into the air and stopped the three people who were retreating. When it turned around to look at Chen Wunuo, its eyes were filled with disdain and mockery.

    ¡°So it turns out that the strongest person in Da Xi, the one known as the greatest emperor in all of history, Chen Wunuo, only knew how to run away.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The Kui Cow was enraged. ¡°Go and die right now.¡±

    He ferociously charged forward, and a fighter rushed forward to stop him. Bu Gan rushed towards Chen Wunuo from the other side, while thest fighter rushed towards him and stopped him. Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute was already scared to the point that his expression changed. At this point, before the Holy Emperor appeared, he began to doubt whether his majesty woulde or not.

    Suddenly, he remembered the first training course when he was selected as a substitute. The first thing that man said to them was ¡­ Your majesty has given you wealth and wealth, everything you want, money, status, women, so you must protect your majesty with your own life. With your majesty¡¯s strength, you may not be used in your entire life. But I hope you will not forget to dare to die when His Majesty needs you.

    Dare to die?

    Thinking of these four words, the eyes of Chen Wunuo¡¯s double started to flicker.

    He had enjoyed many things that others couldn¡¯t enjoy. He could satisfy all the delicious food beauties that he wanted. However, because he enjoyed too much, he began to covet these things. He did not want to die.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he muttered.

    In the distance, the Kui Cow descended from the sky, one foot stamping towards Battle Mage 34. Battle Mage 34 moved to the left to dodge, and the iron rod stabbed towards the Kui Cow¡¯s throat. However, although the Kui Cow did not step on him, the moment its footnded, ayer of water rippled on the ground. The surface of the water began to spread at an extremely fast speed. In just a few moments, the area within 100 meters of the water had turned into a swamp.

    Battle Mage 34¡¯s iron rod had already been swallowed by the swamp while it was on its way. He immediately pulled himself back and rolled backward, his feeting out of the swamp with a gush of muddy water. However, just when he thought that he had already escaped, arms formed from streams of water extended out from the swamp and grabbed onto his legs one after another. The water current was extremely powerful. The thirty-four fighters found it difficult to exert their strength while they were in the air and were directly pulled back by the hand of the water current.

    ¡°You poor bastards.¡±

    The Kui Cow¡¯s body gradually turned dim, and in the end, it turned into a violent current and charged towards the thirty-fourbatants.

    ¡°You all risked your lives for him, but he just stood there watching coldly. If I were you, I would feel heartache and anger. ¡±

    The flow of water engulfed Battle Mage 34, causing his face to change. Suddenly, his body exploded with a burst of golden light. Following which, tens of thousands of sword intents shot out in all directions with him as the center. Those sword intents were iparably sharp, even sharper than real longswords. The sword light pierced through the water, creating a spectacr scene.

    The body of the Kui Cow, which had turned into a stream, split apart as the sword Qis made their way through the water. However, they were unable to harm him. He was the master of the water, and as long as he was in the water, he had no fear. However, what he did not expect was that the sword aura contained a zing Cultivation Power.

    Each sword aura was like a fire dragon. Although it was in the water, its fire would not extinguish for a short period of time. The Kui Cow feleart-wrenching pain in the ce where it was hit by the sword Qis, and this stimted its ruthless aura.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Kui Cow¡¯s body turned into a violent current, tightly binding the thirty-four battlemasters. The water current continuously contracted and tightened around them like the body of a giant python. All the bones in Battle Mage 34¡¯s body began to emit crackling sounds as if they were unable to withstand the pressure. After a few seconds, all the bones in his body shattered!

    A whirlpool appeared in the stream of water, slicing at thirty-four¡¯s body like a spinning de. With the sound of ¡®pu pu pu¡¯, the water turned turbid and the red color began to spread.

    The Kui Cow, in the form of a wild current, flew to the side, transforming back intuman form. Battle Mage 34 was dismembered alive. The whirlpool cut his body into a few hundred pieces. These pieces of flesh were scattered on the ground along with the flowing water. It looked especially bloody.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to attack on your own. You are reputed to be the first person that human cultivators know, I actually want to understand how powerful you are.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s double took a step back, and this step caused the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, who was about to reach the stage, to pale inparison.

    If that was really Chen Wunuo, how could he take a step back against the Kui Cow? Even though Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked down on Chen Wunuo a little, he was very clear on just how strong Chen Wunuo was. No matter how powerful the Kui Cow was, it was still not on the same level as the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. So Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stopped and stood on the branch of a big tree with a gloomy face. A conjecture appeared in his mind ¡­ Could it be, could it be that Tan Shanse and Chen Wunuo were working together to plot against him?

    His first thought at that time was to leave immediately. However, the conceit in his heart made him hesitate for a moment. In the end, he gave himself apromise. He decided to stay and not show himself for the time being.

    On the other side, Bu Gan and the other fighter, the one with the number 31 embroidered on his clothes, was nearing the end of their battle. This time, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had sent out four super Demonic Beasts. They were the strongest group of Demonic Beasts besides him. There were extremely few of these super demon beasts in the Summoning the Spiritual World, and they belonged to the rank of a Lord in the Summoning the Spiritual World.

    If these super demon beasts were to join hands and fight against the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, even the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi would not have much of a choice. In a one on one battle, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi could kill any one of them. However, if these super beasts were to join hands, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had no chance of winning.

    Battle Mage # 31 knew that he was not his match, so he retreated towards Chen Wunuo¡¯s body step by step just to turn his head and shout, ¡°Your Majesty, you may leave first.¡±

    Chen Wunuo seemed to have be an idiot, he didn¡¯t know what he should do. Should he leave or stay? If he left, would Chen Wunuo let his go? If he had stayed, he might have died even faster. He wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t dare, because his entire family was in Chen Wunuo¡¯s hands. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he might just die. If he did leave now, then the only ones who would die would be the entire family.

    However, the current performance of Chen Wunuo¡¯s bodypletely exposed his identity, and the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi on the tree started to firmly believe that this Chen Wunuo was fake.

    Half of Battlemaster 31¡¯s shoulder had been torn off by the dry cloth and was badly mangled. His remaining left hand still held onto the iron rod, fighting to the death. There was no fear on his face, only an unyielding fighting spirit. For some reason, facing an opponent who was much weaker than himself, Bu Gan actually felt reverence for him.

    ¡°You deserve respect.¡±

    Bu Gan put his hands together, and the two stone walls ced Battle Master 31 in the middle. Under the heavy blows from the closed stone walls, Battle Mage thirty-one mouthfuls of blood, was still waving the iron rod in his hands towards Bu Gan.

    ¡°You are a warrior, I give you enough respect. You canmit suicide.¡±

    Bougainville took a step back and spread his hands out to either side. The two stone walls parted. Battle Mage 31 could no longer hold on. His knees gave way and he fell onto the ground, gasping for air. He opened his mouth to breathe as blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. His body was riddled with wounds. Apart from his right arm, half of his shoulder and the flesh on his right rib bone had been torn off. His white ribs were exposed, making him look extremely horrifying.

    After taking a few breaths, Battle Mage 31 used the iron rod s to prop himself up, took a deep breath, and stood up straight.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill myself.¡±

    He looked at Bu Gan and said word by word, ¡°My duty was to be born to fight, to fight to the death. You are very strong, I am not your match ¡­ ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Battle Mage 31 turned around and nced at Chen Wunuo¡¯s body that was trembling in fear. Then, he used the iron rod s to draw a line on the ground in front of him.

    ¡°This is myst position. This is the ce I want to hold on to with my life. If Imit suicide, I will be letting down the identity I was born into. ¡±

    He slowly raised his left arm and pointed the iron rod at the cloth, ¡°Come!¡±

    Bu Gan cupped his fists and imitated the etiquette of a human cultivator, ¡°You arerson worthy of respect. Alright, I will give you the dignity of a fighter. If I kill you with the strongest power possible, that would be due to my respect for you. ¡±

    Bu Gan¡¯s hands constantly formed seals and he suddenly pressed them onto the ground.

    With a boom, the ground began to shake violently. A crack suddenly appeared in the ground where Battle Mage 31 was, followed by an iparablyrge mouth. The sharp stone was the tooth in this big mouth. That mouth was at least a few hundred meters long. As his mouth opened, Battle Mage 31¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but fall down. That big mouth was shut as blood spurted into the sky.

    Bu Gan walked toward Chen Wunuo¡¯s double, while the Kui Cow had already killed thirty-four Battlemages. The two super demon beasts stopped not far away from Chen Wunuo¡¯s body. The Kui Cow snorted coldly and said, ¡°If this is your pride as the number one cultivator of the human race, then I look down on you. Your men died fighting to protect you, one by one, and you stand here and watch. You are not worthy of my respect. You are inferior to them. ¡±

    The people he was talking about were the ones who had died fighting.

    Bu Gan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how someone like you could have such loyal subordinates. I don¡¯t think their death is worth it. I always thought humans were greedy and selfish, and everyone deserved to die. But now I know that you deserve to die, and your men deserve to live with dignity. People like them, even if demon beasts rule the world in the future, will still receive our respect. As for you ¡­ ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the right to be a ve.¡±

    Bu Gan took a step forward. ¡°Make your move, human¡¯s strongest cultivator.¡±

    At this moment, a figure rapidly rushed over from the side and arrived in front of them in a trance. This person was standing in front of Chen Wunuo, blocking his way. He was panting heavily, and his face looked extremely pale. He was Fighting Three, he just killed a super demon beast. At the moment, his Cultivation Power was almost exhausted, but he had still returned, blocking in front of Chen Wunuo likuge wall made of steel.

    He no longer had any iron rod in his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Don¡¯t even think about approaching his Majesty.¡±

    Battle Mage Three gasped for breath, but his hands were trembling very quickly.

    He turned around and looked at Chen Wunuo, ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s go first.¡±

 Chapter 1012 - I Innate Restraint You

    <h4>Chapter 1012 ¨C I Innate Restraint You</h4>

    When the Kui Cow saw Battle Lord Three, its expression immediately changed, as did Bu Gan¡¯s. The two of them knew one thing, Battle Three hade back, and Sheng Lu was dead. Sheng Lu was one of the super demon beasts and had absolute power. He never thought that he would be killed by a fighter.

    The fighter in front of him didn¡¯t look any better. His face was as white as a sheet, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. One look was enough to tell that his Cultivation Power had beenpletely used up. To be able to hold on and run back was definitely not an easy feat.

    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute voice trembled as he said this.

    Battle Mage Three turned his head and looked at Chen Wunuo, took a deep breath and puffed up his chest.

    ¡°His Majesty said before, those who fight are born for the sake of war, born for the sake of his Majesty.¡±

    He turned his head to look at the Kui Cow and Bu Gan.

    The muscles on the Kui Cow¡¯s face were all twitching. Apparently, Sheng Lu¡¯s death had provoked him.

    ¡°You killed Shenglu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then die.¡±

    The Kui Cow bellowed and charged forward, but Bu Gan was even a step ahead of him.

    At this moment, Battle Mage Three turned around and smiled. That smile filled him with the emotions thauman should have. It was not a happy smile, but a farewell smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty, hurry and leave.¡±

    The moment Bu Gan rushed over, Battle Three chose to self-destruct.

    When he came back, he had already made the decision toe back and beg for death. If he wanted to live, he wouldn¡¯t havee back, and when he returned to the army camp, he wouldn¡¯t have been severely punished. However, in his opinion, a fighter should die because of battle.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Even though he did not have much Cultivation Power, the Dantian Qi Sea¡¯s self-destruct was still too powerful. That was the most decisive attack from a powerhouse who had exceeded the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage, and had burned all of his life force to release an unyielding fighting spirit. He was more like a man than many real men, and he was born with the blood of an army man.

    The Kui Cow was a step too slow, so it did not suffer too much of a bacsh. That terrifying might was likhousand knives slicing into ten thousand pieces, instantly shredding that piece of cloth into pieces. A violent force swept across, and the Kui Cow could only watch helplessly as the piece of cloth in front of it turned from a living human to a skeleton. That sharp stream of air was sharper than a de, and in an instant, the cloth was reduced to a skeleton.

    And Bu Gan was still alive. He was actually still alive.

    But death was already so close to him, so close. He fell onto the ground, only leaving behind his bones and tendons. He lifted his arm and pointed it at Chen Wunuo as he spoke thest two sybles of his life in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Revenge.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Witoar, the Kui Cow charged towards Chen Wunuo.

    At this time, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who was standing on a tree far away had his eyes turn red. He did not expect this trap to be able to take away the lives of his two super strong warriors. Every single one of the super demon beasts was like his arms, with one missing, it was as if they were gouging out his flesh and blood. His eyes were filled with killing intent, and at that moment, he chose to rush over and kill Chen Wunuo, the double who was killed by him, to avenge Bu Gan and Sheng Lu.

    The Kui Cow was so close to Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute that it only needed a raise of its hand to kill him. He had already stretched out his hand, but unfortunately he had not seeded.

    Maybe this was Chen Wunuo¡¯s greatest luck as a substitute, or maybe the heavens didn¡¯t think he deserved to die. At that moment, a hand reached out from behind his back, grabbed his cor, and threw him backward. He flew far away and fell on the ground. It was very painful, but he had the urge tough out loud.

    An Zheng threw Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute back into the air, and his fist collided with the Kui Cow¡¯s fist.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A circle of light visible to the naked eye swept out in all directions from the point where the two fists collided. The rippling light waves and the airflow cut off all the trees in the area. No matter how far the light wave and the airflow spread out, the forest would be cut off.

    An Zheng and the Kui Cow both retreated backwards explosively at the same time. Both of An Zheng¡¯s feet slid on the ground, and by the time he finally stopped, everything below his ankles was already in the ground. He slid back at least a dozen meters, but the Kui Cow was two meters behind him. It was not because the Kui Cow was stronger than An Zheng, but because the Kui Cow was much heavier than An Zheng.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The Kui Cow howled towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Humans.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s reply was extremely simple. He did not wait for the Kui Cow to speak anymore, he had already rushed over, punching out one punch after another. The Kui Cow¡¯s fighting spirit was roused by An Zheng¡¯s fighting spirit. Their fists collided against each other likorrential storm, and the sound of the colliding bones pierced the hearts of the people. When the two of them stopped, the Kui Cow¡¯s body was hit by many punches, some parts deted and some parts swelled up. The surface of his fist had been split open, revealing the bloody bones underneath.

    An Zheng was also hit by a lot of punches, the way theynded on his body made him want to fight for a long time. The Kui Cow¡¯s fists were very heavy, and the strength of each of its fists exceeded the endurance of the Reverse Scale Armor. Although the surface of An Zheng¡¯s fist was red and swollen, the skin of his fist was not cut open.

    ¡°You are very strong.¡±

    The Kui Cow¡¯s two thick arms were trembling slightly, but its eyes were filled with light.

    ¡°A cultivator like you is the opponent.¡±

    He took out hisrge saber from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone has given me true fighting spirit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re lucky. There are many cultivators in this world that can kill you.¡±

    With both hands, the Kui Cow hacked forward, the de light like a blue wave. Wherever the de light went, there would be ocean. An Zheng¡¯s senses told him that the aura around him had changed. In that instant, An Zheng chose to soar into the sky. His body quickly rose, and the moment the de light arrived, An Zheng was already a hundred meters in midair.

    It was because of this keen awareness and richbat experience that An Zheng was able to avoid being engulfed by the water waves. When An Zheng rose from the ground, all the ces the de light passed through became water. Within a radius of 400 meters, it formed a water body. If An Zheng was slow to react, he would have been submerged.

    ¡°Water?¡±

    An Zheng looked down at the Kui Cow from mid-air. ¡°I was the one who killed a demonic beast that was good at using water-attribute techniques.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s you?!¡±

    The Kui Cow bellowed and swung its saber upwards. Within the water, a water dragon that was four to five meters thick shot straight at An Zheng. The gigantic dragon head roared and bit towards An Zheng. Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not dodge but rushed down instead. Flipping his body in midair, both of his feet tapped on the dragon head once and then continued to climb up.

    ¡°Halfway through, I saw the traces of the battle, and the scene of your fight also appeared in my mind. ¡°You are very strong, stronger than the water attribute demon beast I killed before. However, you should not have fought against me.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly dove down from the air and directly rushed into the water dragon¡¯s mouth.

    When the Kui Cow saw An Zheng entering the water, its body turned into a gush of water and charged forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many arrogant cultivators. Every single one of them believed that they could easily kill a demon beast. But I firmly believe that the people who will eventually disappear from this world, you are the worms of this world. ¡±

    The tornado turned into a giant python and entangled An Zheng within the water.

    ¡°I was born to restrain you, how are you going to fight me?¡±

    The instant An Zheng was entangled by the violent current, the purple lightning on his body suddenly exploded outwards. Countless thick bolts of purple lightning snaked through the water. In that instant, the scene in the water was shocking beyond belief. Purple lightning quickly spread throughout the water, followed by a loud bang! Countless waves were blown up, and like a cannonball, they shot out of the water.

    The Kui Cow let out an ao sound and quickly left An Zheng¡¯s body, swimming backwards. He was fast in the water. No one was faster than him because he was just water. No one was faster than him, but the current was faster. Amidst the purple lightning, the Kui Cow was covered in wounds after being burned by the Power of Essence Thunder. For the first time in his life, he desperately tried to escape from his water, and for the first time he was afraid of being in it.

    When he finally left the water area and rushed out, his body was already covered in wounds caused by the Power of Essence Thunder. Large chunks of flesh fell off the surface of the water, emitting a burnt smell. After leaving the water, he ran forward with all his might, his flesh falling off as he ran. Every step was painful and hysterical for the Kui Cow. At this moment, he began to hate himself for having only one leg.

    The Kui Cow could travel a hundred miles with a single step, but onnd, who was faster than An Zheng?

    An Zheng had teleported, and just as the Kui Cow was jumping up, it was kicked down from the sky by An Zheng. Like a falling cannonball, the Kui Cow smashed into the ground with a boom. The moment the dust cloud rose into the air, An Zheng also dove down, grabbing the Kui Cow in the ground and throwing it onto the ground.

    The moment the Kui Cow¡¯s body fell, the flesh on its body was almost torn apart. He thought of Fighting Three¡¯s self-destruction, and a resolute will to die emerged in his heart. Seeing An Zheng rushing towards them again, the Kui Cow clenched its teeth and was about to self-destruct.

    ¡°Hold it back!¡±

    As An Zheng quickly rushed forward, the three dark purple star point s in his left eye quickly began to spin. At this moment, An Zheng unleashed the Eye of Insight to its limit, because he was very clear on the terrifying power of a super demon beast¡¯s self-detonation. The strongest sealing power of the Dao Sect was fully utilized by An Zheng. The moment the power of the self-detonation broke through the body of the Kui Cow, it was sealed within the body of the Kui Cow.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The Kui Cow let out an iparably mournful howl. No one could imagine what kind of pain it was to be trapped in his physical body with the power of self-detonation. His strength, the life force he had ignited, was unrestrainedly torturing himself within his own body.

    An Zheng flew over in a sh and stepped on the Kui Cow¡¯s chest.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Kui Cow¡¯s body was stepped directly into the ground. An Zheng dodged backwards, and in the next second, he was already halfway up the mountain. His Broken Army Sword rose into the air, and with a sh of white light, the mountain peak that was at least five hundred meters tall was immediately cut off by An Zheng. He flew to the side and kicked the mountain peak, causing it to fall down.

    An Zheng caught half of the mountain in midair, gritted his teeth, and flew back towards the ce where the Kui Cow had been stepped on.

    ¡°You want to explode? Then explode! ¡±

    In that moment, An Zheng withdrew the power of the seal.

    The ground began to shake violently. This scene was even more terrifying than an earthquake. It was like a nuclear bomb exploding on the ground, but it was blocked by the thickyer of earth. Within a radius of at least five hundred meters, the earth that was dozens of meters long flew up for two to three meters before crashing down again.

    An Zheng stepped onto the mountain peak that was halfway up the mountain and shook it violently, causing him to be sent flying as well. By the time hended, that half of the mountain had already turned into dust.

    In the distance, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi sensed something and roared.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He turned around and rushed towards An Zheng likay of light.

 Chapter 1013 - Good, good, good.

    <h4>Chapter 1013 ¨C Good, good, good.</h4>

    The Kui Cow, one of the strong Demonic Beasts, had no chance of fighting back in front of An Zheng. It waspletely restrained and even until its death, it did not understand how this cultivator could defeat it so easily.

    In the distance, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who had already turned around and left, upon sensing the Kui Cow¡¯s death, let out a furious roar. His eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He gripped his ice de tightly, turned around and charged towards where An Zheng was.

    This time, out of the four super demon beasts he brought, three had already died and the losses were heavy. Bu Gan and Sheng Lu were both killed by Battle Faction¡¯s three yers. In the end, Battle Fist Three¡¯s decisive move of exchanging lives was extremely shocking.

    From the beginning to the end, the Kui Cow was not able to disy the strength that a super demonic beast should have after being killed by An Zheng.

    After killing the Kui Cow, the warrior looked at Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There will be an even more terrifying thinging overter. Your life was saved by them, so no matter what you do in the future, you have to think about the value of your life. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s substitute turned around in a daze, his eyes filled with despair. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at this very moment, but there was a faint voice in his mind, calling him cowardly and cowardly ¡­ If he had died in battle with Battle Three, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    An Zheng turned and stood there, pulling out the Broken Army Sword and waiting for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi to arrive.

    At this moment, An Zheng understood why all of this happened. The final goal was the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Although Tan Shanse had betrayed Da Xi, he and Chen Wunuo shared amon interest. The two tyrannical beings would not give up this chance to cooperate.

    ¡°You little man.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi descended from the sky, the ice de in his hand emitting a terrifying glow.

    ¡°What do you want here?¡±

    He pointed his ice de at An Zheng: ¡°In this overall situation, who do you think you are?¡±

    An Zheng slowly took a deep breath before exhaling, ¡°The big picture that you¡¯re talking about, is something that only Tan Shanse, Chen Wunuo and the three of you can grasp? Do you think the three of you can treat the entire world as a chess game? Everyone is not throwing your pieces, even if it is a chess piece in this world, not yours. Furthermore, every single chess piece is not something that you can grasp.

    ¡°A variable?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised his left hand and grabbed towards An Zheng from a distance: ¡°Are you even worthy of that?¡±

    He reached out his hand, grabbed and gripped it, and instantly froze the ce where An Zheng was. He could only watch as a living person was frozen into an ice sculpture. With just a slight touch, he would shatter into pieces. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted in disdain. His palm shook slightly and with a bang, the ice sculpture that An Zheng had created exploded. Countless ice shards of all sizes shot out like bullets.

    However, An Zheng was not in the ice sculpture.

    It waerfect ice sculpture. It looked simr to An Zheng¡¯s appearance, but this ice sculpture was only an empty shell. An Zheng disappeared just as the ice sculpture was about to seal An Zheng, but ayer of ice had already been formed, so the ice sculpture that was left behind was an empty shell.

    Even he did not see clearly when An Zheng left.

    Just at that moment, a long sword pierced out from beneath the ground, causing Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s body to flip backwards as Broken Army Sword broke through the ground and flew into the sky. An Zheng rushed out from underground and pushed in the direction of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi with both hands after he got out of the ground.

    The three swords, Heaven ughter Sword, Heaven ughter Sword, and Heaven ughter Sword transformed into three streams of light as they rushed towards the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an external force.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi extended his left hand and grabbed forward. Countless snowkes appeared in the air, densely packed together, giving off a dazzling beauty. Each of these snowkes wasplete, as if they were exquisite sculptures of a work of art. The snowkes quickly gathered together to form an ice wall. It was very thin, and did not seem to even be a centimeter thick. However, once the three Purple-Rank Divine Artifacransformed into rays of light, they flew towards the ice wall and stopped abruptly... Three Purple-Rank Divine Swords, with three pu pu pu sounds, were stuck on the ice wall, unable to move forward.

    ¡°I know your name, but you¡¯re just a nobody.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at An Zheng with eyes full of condescending contempt: ¡°You can be considered a pretty good cultivator, and that¡¯s all. In this entire world, it¡¯s me, only people like Chen Wunuo can y this game, and you are jusawn in this game. ¡±

    With a swing of his left hand, the ice wall exploded with a bang. Countless ice cones appeared and shot towards An Zheng like a storm. An Zheng kept on dodging, but there were simply too many ice cones, and his speed was much faster than any opponent An Zheng had ever faced before.

    The area where the ice awl had hit was immediately covered by ayer of ice. The Broken Army Sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands continuously swung its ws, smashing one icicle after another in front of him. But even so, in just a short second, An Zheng¡¯s body was covered in ayer of ice. His hair, his eyebrows, were all white. A bone-piercing chill continued to cut into his skin like a knife. Even his internal organs were about to freeze.

    ¡°Do you know how weak you are?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pressed down with his left hand: ¡°Even if I killed you, I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of using my de.¡±

    As his left hand pressed down, all of the snow that surrounded An Zheng, including ice shards, all gathered over and quickly covered An Zheng. Although there were Reverse Scale Armoere, so these ice shards were unable to prate An Zheng¡¯s body, they still formed ayer of ice on the surface of An Zheng¡¯s body. After one percent of a second, An Zheng was sealed within a square block of ice.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi picked up a small piece of ice from the ground and flicked his finger towards An Zheng. The speed at which the ice fragments flew out wasn¡¯t fast at all. In the air, all the water vapor and snowkes were continuously attached to it, and a secondter, when they flew outside the ice body An Zheng was in, they had already be ice cones that were at least two meters long.

    The tip of the ice awl flickered with a sharp light, and after piercing through, An Zheng would shatter into countless pieces along with the ice body.

    Puff!

    A purple beam of light shot out from theyer of ice. The zing temperature of the beam of light instantly melted the icicle. The ice body disappeared, and the drenched An Zheng extended his left hand out aurple light beam shot straight towards the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    ¡°He actually has some skill.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pointed his left index finger at An Zheng, and a streak of ice shot out from the tip of his two fingers. The ice line and the purple beam of light shed in midair. The moment they shed, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but let out a stuffy groan. Soon after, the snowkes on the ice line were covering the purple beam at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if the light beam was covered by ayer of scales; the beam of light began to shorten rapidly.

    ¡°A nobody.¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi began to walk forward. As he walked forward, the line of ice became thicker and the purple beam became smaller and smaller. An Zheng¡¯s face was looking worse and worse, and he looked to be struggling more and more.

    ¡°Chess pieces are not manipted?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi walked forward as he said disdainfully, ¡°A chess piece is not being manipted. It¡¯s only a chess piece that thinks that way. ¡°Our hands grasp the world, and a chess piece like yours is not suitable for a chessboard. Just throw it away.¡±

    He extended his hand forward, and the line of ice instantly turned inthick pir of ice ten meters long and one meter thick. After repelling thest purple beam of light, it heavily smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s chest. This heavy blow was a pain that An Zheng had never felt before. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was a super strong Ranker whose strength was even above Chen Wunuo¡¯s.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, he swept across a stretch of forest before crashing into a cliff, directly smashing into the mountain. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi extended his hand towards the mountain and gripped it tightly. An iparably huge hand appeared behind the mountain¡¯s fan and wed down viciously, turning the entire mountain into powder with a bang. The moment the huge ice hand was lifted, it was as if dust had sshed down from the sky, creating an iparably shocking scene.

    The powder was frozen as soon as it touched the ground, creating an iparably spectacr sight. The shattered mountain was floating in the air, an icy waterfall connecting the heavens and the earth. A radius of a few thousand meters became a stretch of Frozen Land. Be it trees or demon beasts, all living things lost their lives.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at the masterpiece in front of him and snorted, ¡°You still want to struggle? The general situation of the world has nothing to do with minor figures like you. Do you think that just by participating you can change the game? Originally, it was not worth it for me to kill you myself. In my eyes, it is not even worth it for me to kill you.

    He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned around abruptly and saw that a fist had already arrived in front of his eyes.

    At the same time, there was a burst of violence in the frozen iceberg, and a set of armor flew through the air like a shooting star breaking through the ice. The armor was the same auman and the Broken Army Sword was still in his hand. The moment Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned around, An Zheng¡¯s fist arrived in front of him without any warning.

    Bang!

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi flew off to the side with his face crooked, blood spurting out from his mouth.

    An Zheng struck out with his fist. This was not the first time the Reverse Scale Armor had been used this way. But the thing that was different this time was that even though An Zheng¡¯s fist had hit Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, he had no way of chasing after it. His hands were frozen, and ayer of ice began to spread from the back of his hand to his body. It was so fast that even An Zheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. As if they were dyeing An Zheng¡¯s colors, An Zheng¡¯s body was quickly sealed by theyer of ice. At this moment, the Reverse Scale Armor and the Broken Army Sword had flown back and were unable to find An Zheng.

    Theyer of ice isted all of An Zheng¡¯s presence. It was as if the Reverse Scale Armor and the Broken Army Sword could not find a child after leaving home, and were continuously circling around.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi wiped off the corner of his mouth. Having one piece broken by An Zheng¡¯s fist, the corner of his mouth had already swollen up. His two teeth had loosened.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had been pped in the face, or perhaps he didn¡¯t remember because he had never been pped in the face. An indescribable anger rose from his heart. He lowered his head to look at the blood that was dripping from his finger, and the killing intent in his eyes became denser and denser.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said three good words in a row as he strode towards the frozen An Zheng, ¡°Let me see what other way you have to evade my attack, and what else you can do to punch me once more.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - - Two Insufficient

    <h4>Chapter 1014 ¨C Two Insufficient</h4>

    Theyer of ice covering An Zheng¡¯s body was extremely fast, and before long, his body waspletely frozen solid. With the previous experience, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi did not dare to be careless, and kept the contempt he showed towards An Zheng. He walked in front of An Zheng to take a careful look, and was sure that the person frozen inside was An Zheng himself, and not that annoying armor, even though he saw it in the sky.

    Reverse Scale Armor and Broken Army Sword could not feel their master¡¯s aura, and kept circling around them.

    ¡°They are actually all God Equipment, I will temporarily keep them for you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stretched out his hand and grabbed the air, wanting to capture the Reverse Scale Armor. Unexpectedly, with his level of cultivation, he managed to grab the two items, but he did not.

    These two objects possessed an extremely tenacious resistance, and so, no matter how many times Emperor Zhuo Qingdi tried to erase the Qi that An Zheng had left on it, he could not seed. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was so angry that his face turned white, he walked over and roared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your life first. Let¡¯s see if those two things of yours can still guard your aura.¡±

    He grabbed out with his hand, and a gigantic ice awl appeared in midair right after, as he charged straight towards An Zheng. With a boom, the ice spike struck An Zheng¡¯s body, but theyer of ice actually did not shatter, and An Zheng did not shatter as well.

    ¡°You can actually seal yourself in my freezing power?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes shed, he never thought that An Zheng would actually be so strong. Before the power of freezing ice covered An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng knew that he could no longer avoid it, so he used his own sealing power to seal himself in advance. The power of freezing ice was only sealing the outside of An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi walked in front of An Zheng withrge strides, and pressed his palm on theyer of ice. Frost instantly enveloped An Zheng and the ice began to solidify beyondpare. He could feel that An Zheng¡¯s sealing power had been frozen and then broken. Soon after, An Zheng¡¯s body was sealed by the power of the ice and began to truly freeze.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi raised his hand and his ice de flew over tond in his palm. With one de in hand, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shed horizontally onto the ice body.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Peng!

    The ice that had been frozen to the point of being iparably solidpletely shattered. Countless pieces of ice fell down, creating crackling sounds as theynded on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than that.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi let out a cold snort as he shattered the ice body. However, just as he said those four words, the moment he was about to turn around and leave, he saw a big fist appear in front of him.

    Bang!

    This punch was even heavier. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s body flipped and flew out horizontally,nding far away withump.

    An Zheng trembled as he stood amidst the shattered ice on the ground. His fist was still extended outwards, and his entire body had be purple from the cold. But even so, An Zheng¡¯s fist still struck with force.

    The moment An Zheng broke out of the ice, the Reverse Scale Armor and the Broken Army Sword immediately flew back. The divine armor covered An Zheng one by one, instantly forming apletely sealed armor. The Broken Army Sword circled around An Zheng¡¯s body, and released a sound simr to a dragon¡¯s roar. Not only did the Broken Army Sword return, the Heaven ughter Sword, Heaven ughter Sword, and Heavenly ughter Sword all flew back. The four longswords shone with a brilliant light as they floated beside An Zheng.

    ¡°What ¡­¡± How is that possible? ¡±

    When Emperor Zhuo Qingdi stood up, half of his face was swollen. He spat out two teeth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just another punch?¡±

    An Zheng breathed in heavily, and his body gradually recovered a bit of warmth. It had to be said that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s power of freezing ice was truly too terrifying. Every bit of strength was like a sharp knife, crazily eroding and cutting through An Zheng¡¯s every pore. However, he had the body of a demigod, one of a kind.

    An Zheng panted, his chest rising and falling exceptionally violently.

    ¡°So what if I did?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face was extremely ugly, this time An Zheng had truly angered him. He was sucroud and arrogant person. In his opinion, there were very few people in this world who could be called his opponent. Even those who could be considered his opponents, such as Chen Wunuo, Buddha, and Tan Shanse, were all more than a level lower than him.

    In his eyes, as long as Chen Wunuo dared toe out, he would definitely be killed by him, even if the Buddha dared to resist, he could immediately kill him. Although Tan Shanse was cunning, he was confident that if he fought, he would be able to kill Tan Shanse faster than when he killed Chen Wunuo.

    But at this time, An Zheng was able to do what he couldn¡¯t. Not only did the two punches cause Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face to swell and his teeth to fall out, it also dealeavy blow to his abnormal self-esteem.

    ¡°You will die an unsightly death.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi strode forward, the ice de in his hand emitting a frightful cold light.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­ A burst of apuse came from not too far away, passing through the forest and entering into the ears of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly turned his head and saw Chen Wunuo, who was dressed in embroidered clothes, walk over slowly. He pped as he said, ¡°You are worthy of being the previous leader of my Great Xi Empire¡¯s Ming Fa Si. You have always been so shocking and admirable to people. Those two punches of yours were very satisfying, I am very happy. ¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°I actually hope that you¡¯ll be happy to death.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed, he was not angry at all, ¡°We know that there is hatred in your heart, that it is only natural. If you don¡¯t hate me, it¡¯s not because of your hateful personality. It can be said that the person who knows you the most in this world is definitely not the cute and beautiful girl beside you, nor your friends Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou, but it¡¯s me. I have never regretted what I¡¯ve done, not to mention that killing you wasn¡¯t something I was willing to do. If I send someone to do it, you will not have the chance to be reborn. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Since when has the Holy Emperor of Da Xi ever done anything? But because of this, you must have too many things to regret in your heart, so you don¡¯t want to admit it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then waved his hand and said: ¡°We will not argue with you, today our target is not you. Thank you for attacking us earlier, you have exposed some of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s weakness for us. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted, ¡°So what? Even with Tan Shanse and you, as well as this young man, the three of you still won¡¯t be able to defeat me. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snapped his fingers, ¡°What¡¯s more, do you really think that your n has seeded?¡±

    After a snap of a finger, a roar came from the distant mountain forest. Soon after,rge areas of the forest copsed, and a demon beast that exuded an extremely terrifying aura rushed over in a sh.

    This demon beast seemed to be around 70 to 80 meters long and waspletely ck in color. The scales on its body flickered witeavy, metallic luster, making it look exceptionally sturdy and cold.

    Its appearance was extremely terrifying. Its eyes weren¡¯t big, but they possessed a type of devouring cold light. It walked over step by step, just like a cheetah circling around the food it had just killed.

    ¡°Do you think that this empress wouldn¡¯t have predicted that you and Tan Shanse would join hands and plot against me?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi snorted, ¡°This Monarch knows very well, but I still came. Do you know why? Even if you are some Holy Emperor of Da Xi, you are just a weakling in my eyes. I only came because I had confidence. It¡¯s only three people,e and fight! ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was indeed arrogant, and he did have the qualifications to be so. He was the king of all beasts in the Summoning the Spiritual World, the master of a realm. If he was given a chance, he could turn the world upside down.

    Chen Wunuoughed and said, ¡°Regardless of whether we are conceited or not, the battle today is a matter of life and death. Isn¡¯t that what you have always been hoping for?¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand at An Zheng, ¡°Go. We will not deny the grudge between you and us, even though we didn¡¯t know at that time that he was scheming against you. But that was my son, and I am responsible for what he did wrong. ¡°After I have settled today¡¯s matters, I will be waiting for you toe here to take revenge any time you wish.¡±

    An Zheng retreated a few steps and sat down on a rock. He took out his wine pot and gulped it down forcefully, and then began to cough intensely.

    ¡°Go?¡± I won¡¯t leave. To be able to personally witness the battles between the world¡¯s most powerful cultivators is a blessing in disguise. More importantly, if both of you are fighting to the point where both of you are seriously injured, then I will kill each of you one by one. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo walked forward: ¡°Then you¡¯ll probably be disappointed.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked left and right, seeing that no one else hade out, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. ¡°You actually have the courage to do so, I¡¯ve underestimated you. Tao Tie, swallow that fellow down. I will take care of Chen Wunuo myself. ¡±

    Tao Tie let out a cry, and then rushed towards An Zheng.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi walked forward towards Chen Wunuo, swinging his ice de as he walked, ¡°This Monarch has been waiting for this battle for a long time. You call yourself the Emperor, and I am the Monarch of the Summoning the Spiritual World.

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°In my eyes, no matter how much you look likuman, you are just an animal.¡±

    Both of them attacked at the same time, shaking the world. Those were the two most powerful cultivators in the world. From the very beginning, they had not been tested at all.

    Just as the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and Chen Wunuo were about to exchange blows, a ck silhouette shed over from afar. When the distance between the shadow and Chen Wunuo was still a few hundred meters away, the heavynce in his hand was already thrown over. The longnce turned into a ck stream of light and appeared behind the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi in a sh.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly turned around and shed on the ground. With a dang sound, the heavynce flew backwards, spinning, while Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was forced two steps back. In these two steps, Chen Wunuo took the chance and stepped forward. With a sh of golden light, a sword in his hand pierced straight to the center of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s back.

    It was the Heaven¡¯s Right Sword, the head of the seven swords, symbolizing the hegemony of the imperial family!

    Puff!

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi dodged aside, the Heavenly Rights Sword still struck, leaving behind a trail of blood on his shoulder. At the same time, a tall and sturdy Nie Qing descended from the air. Wearing heavy iron armor and holding onto his heavy pike, he stood there likeal god of war.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still a coward.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi lowered his head and looked at the wound on his shoulder. Withourace of fear, his eyes only revealed ridicule. ¡°I thought you finally had the courage to fight me.

    Chen Wunuo ignored him, and thrusted his sword towards the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. His sword moves looked ordinary and unremarkable, and each one was simple and uplicated. However, the power contained in this simplicity was iparable, and in an instant, it forced Emperor Zhuo Qingdi to retreat a few steps.

    Nie Qing took the chance and attacked, using the heavy sword to sweep across the area.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s Ice de forced Chen Wunuo back with a single sh, and then shattered the heavy ground with a single sh.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s two?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. ¡°You guys don¡¯t even know what power is.¡±

    He raised his left hand to the sky, the ice de in his right stabbing into the ground. In an instant, the world spun. Soon after, heavy dark clouds appeared and a torrential rain poured down. Not even a thousandth of a second had passed. Everything within several hundred miles had been frozen. Within this radius of a few hundred miles, enormous ice sculptures emerged from the ground one after another and surrounded the area.

    ¡°Two is not enough.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pointed with his finger: ¡°Stop sneaking peeks. If you want to fight, then fight together.¡±

    Cultivation Power shot out, forcing Tan Shanse who was hiding far away out.

    One power went straight for Chen Wunuo, the other went straight for Nie Qing, the third rushed straight for Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Come together!¡±

    He actually forced Tan Shanse, who was originally observing coldly, to appear. Even if it was a 1v3 situation, he was not afraid at all.

 Chapter 1015 - Explosion of Essence Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 1015 ¨C Explosion of Essence Thunder</h4>

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi grabbed towards Chen Wunuo with his left hand, forcing Chen Wunuo to have no choice but to fight with him. With a sh of the ice de in his right hand, the de Qi struck Nie Qing, forcing him to fight himself. But that was not the end of it. Wherever his eyes looked, the cold and sharp Qi was released, forcing Tan Shanse who was hiding in the darkness out.

    One against three.

    On the other side, An Zheng¡¯s battle with the Taotie was not the least bit inferior. The Taotie was the head of the Four Great Supreme Beasts. An Zheng had fought with the Taotie before, but that was only if the Taotie¡¯s bloodline was not pure. It couldn¡¯t bepared with the Taotie in front of him, whose bloodline was pure.

    The huge beast that was seventy to eighty meters long shot ouay of ck light at An Zheng, sweeping across every inch of the area like aser beam. Following An Zheng¡¯s movements, the beam of light continued to chase after him.

    ¡°Annoying.¡±

    An Zheng cursed, and his body suddenly rose high into the air. Tao Tie suddenly raised its head, as a beam of light shot towards the sky in pursuit of An Zheng.

    Under the light of the sun, when the Tao Tie raised its head, its eyes shook for a moment, and An Zheng¡¯s figure became faint and dim. The Taotie shook its head, and when it looked again, An Zheng had already dove down, smashing his fist on its head.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The huge demonic beast was smashed away, leaving a deep gully in the ground.

    Tao Tie let out a cry, and at the same time that it rolled, the armor on its body flew out towards An Zheng. Hundreds of tes of armor surrounded An Zheng from all directions like hundreds of sharp des.

    The four divine swords around An Zheng attacked non-stop, retreating to defend, slicing off all the armor.

    But right at this time, the Tao Tie had already stood up and aimed its mouth at An Zheng. It suddenly inhaled, and a berserk suction force appeared. This kind of suction force was almost unstoppable. An Zheng saw the trees in the forest in front of him being uprooted one by one and all of them were sucked into the Taotie¡¯s stomach. Even if the Taotie was seventy to eighty meters big, every tree here was tens of meters tall. At least two people with arms as thick as this, how could they swallow it?

    However, not only did the Taotie swallow it, it also did not reject anyone. Trees, giant rocks flying sand, everything was sucked into the Taotie¡¯s mouth. It was like a bottomless pit, it could not be filled no matter how much was stuffed inside.

    An Zheng pressed down with his hands, his legs seemed to be rooted to the ground. Although he could stop it, he could not stop it. Arge piece ofnd turned over and flew towards it while carrying An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s legs stepped on the churning ground as it shot outwards, and thatrge piece ofnd smashed into the Taotie¡¯s mouth with a bang. The Taotie seemed to burp as two streams of ck gas sprayed out from its nose.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flew outwards for approximately ten meters before he was unable to move any further. At first, his speed was getting slower and slower, then he stopped in midair, but the strength of his forward charge was equivalent to the pulling force of the Taotie, so he was unable to move forward or not be sucked in. However, a few secondster, the power that An Zheng was moving forward became weaker, but the suction force of the Taotie was as strong as ever.

    An Zheng¡¯s body started to fly back in midair. Without any ce to borrow strength from, his body¡¯s speed of flying back became faster and faster.

    ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the four divine swords quickly flew over. As he pointed towards the Taotie, the four godly swords with millions of sword Qis shot towards the Taotie¡¯s mouth like torrential rain.

    The Taotie¡¯s eyes turned cold, revealing a vicious gaze.

    A ck vortex appeared in its mouth, and everything was sucked into it before disappearing. The four divine swords shot out with millions of sword shadows, bombarding the Taotie¡¯s mouth like precision guided missiles. However, no matter how sharp and fierce the sword Qis were, when they entered the Taotie¡¯s mouth, they were like stones sinking into the sea, unable to harm it at all.

    However, An Zheng took this opportunity to pull himself out of the attraction force. Using both feet tond on the ground, he coincidentally found a gigantic boulder in front of him, which was around a hundred meters in size. An Zheng stomped his foot on the ground, causing a hole to appear from the explosion. The big rock hung in the air, and when the rock did not roll down, An Zheng jumped down, both of his hands holding onto the big rock and stood up.

    The muscles on his arms tensed up one by one, making him look iparably shocked. Following An Zheng¡¯s explosive shout, he lifted up this ten thousand ton boulder and threw it towards the Taotie.

    Under the dual effects of the suction and the force of An Zheng¡¯s throw, the huge boulder spun and smashed onto the Taotie¡¯s mouth. The force of this collision was too great. The Tao Tie¡¯s body was smashed by the fist to the point of being flipped backwards for a moment. It cried out in pain.

    An Zheng took the chance and rose, and used the Broken Army Sword to stab towards the Tao Tie¡¯s neck. From the looks of it, its body was covered with an abnormally sturdy armor piece, and only the part of its neck that looked slightly weak was left. This sword arrived in an instant, and just as it was about to stab into the Tao Tie¡¯s neck, the Tao Tie suddenly raised its w and swung over. A huge w swept out like it was cast out of steel, the tip of the w sted An Zheng and Broken Army Sword flying with a ng.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    When the Broken Army Sword was sent flying, the Dubhe Sword came out, and An Zheng stabbed forward with the sword in both hands. Witfft, the sword stabbed into his neck, leaving only an extremely narrow cut. A ball of ck light exploded from the Tao Tie¡¯s body, causing An Zheng to fly backwards.

    ¡°Humans!¡±

    Tao Tie roared out, and when An Zheng flew out, it turned its body. Its huge tail swept over, striking An Zheng like a steel whip. An Zheng¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, smashing into the mountain from one side anding out the other. The mountain was at leasundred meters tall, and had been prated by An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was still flipping in the air, his face continuously turning white.

    The divine armor will take 40% of the damage. The body will take 60%, and you are already injured. Two of his left ribs were broken and his internal organs were injured, so he had to leave immediately.]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. An Zheng clenched his teeth and revealed a strange smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, then retreat. This isn¡¯t my style.¡±

    He forced himself to stabilize himself in the air and raised both his hands high up in the air. As the purple electric currents in his hands converged, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard. An enormous ball of purple light continuously formed in An Zheng¡¯s hand, finally condensing inturple sun that was at least fifty metersrge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you test my new move.¡±

    An Zheng rushed down, the Taotie opened its mouth and shot a ck beam of light over. In the air, An Zheng¡¯s two hands collided with the ck beam of light while pushing the ball of purple light forward. Boom! It was as if the entire sky had been torn apart by the tyrannical power. Dazzling light shot out in all directions. If it was any ordinary person, they would have been blinded by the intense light.

    [Explosion of Essence Thunder]

    Streaks of purple lightning coiled around the purple ball of light like long dragons. It looked like hundreds of purple lightning dragons were flying around a star, pushing back the ck light beams and bombarding the body of the Taotie.

    In the instant the Explosion of Essence Thunder fell, all the scales on the Taotie¡¯s body began to move,yer afteryer stacking together. The way it gathered together looked likangolin that was wrapping itself up.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A small ck dot appeared in the spot where he was hit, emitting a breathtaking glow. The ck dot expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ck dot expanded to a meter in diameter within a second, from two seconds to about ten meters, and from three seconds tundred meters in diameter!

    It was an enormous ck hole!

    Everything around the ck hole was shattered at an extremely fast speed. The huge rock turned into dust, the earth split apart, the trees turned into sawdust, and everything was destroyed. A dark purple light swept out in all directions. The strong light swept across everything like a sharp de. It swept out for almost 15 kilometers. Within this range, the mountains were cut into two, and even a crack appeared in the sky.

    After the powerful light came the hurricane, and everything that the hurricane passed through turned into powder and was swept away. Even the four super experts that were battling in the distance had no choice but to avoid it and move towards another mountain.

    This was a massive mountain peak. However, it only took three seconds for the mountain to disappear. The thousand-meter-high mountain disappeared in a mere three seconds. The ground was burnt, rising and falling irregrly. However, it was as smooth as the surface of a mirror.

    An Zhengnded far away and took a deep breath to calm himself down a little.

    This was a cultivation technique that he had only recentlyprehended. If one day this Explosion of Essence Thunder could be cultivated to perfection, this attack would be able to raze Jinling to the ground. An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level had now been shackled between the peak of the Lower Celestial Stage and the Greater Heaven stage; he was temporarily unable to break through that gap. Even so, even Chen Wunuo did not dare to take it head-on.

    If An Zheng were to break through to the great heaven realm in the future, just with this Explosion of Essence Thunder, he was confident in being able to fight Chen Wunuo!

    The ground was charred ck andpletely crystallized. The Taotie had disappeared, as ifpletely burnt away. But a few secondster, a bump on the ground cracked open, and a curled up Taotie struggled out.

    At this moment, the Taotie¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed. Theyers of armor on its body had been destroyed by the explosions. At least thirtyyers of armor had been destroyed while the flesh inside was iplete. Large chunks of flesh and blood were shattered from its body, revealing its cracked and mottled bones. Half of its head had been blown into a bloody mess, and one of its eyeballs had been blown into smithereens.

    There were a few shocking wounds on its back, and even several parts of its spine were missing.

    Tao Tie waerrifying existence that ranked in the top three of the super beasts. In terms of realm, it was a bit higher than An Zheng. Other than the Devouring Power, its strongest defense was also the top rank of the demonic beasts ¡­ Even so, he was still smashed into such a state, one could only imagine how terrifying An Zheng¡¯s one strike was.

    The remaining eye of the Taotie nced at An Zheng fearfully, as if it felt something and nced in the direction of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Then, it turned around and ran. An Zheng rushed forward and followed. Tao Tie was charging towards the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, as if seeking protection.

    It tried its best to increase its speed as it ran, sheddingrge chunks of flesh and blood. At this time, on another mountain peak, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who was fighting against three had the upper hand at the start. His berserk Cultivation Power hadpletely crushed three people. However, after persisting for a while, he began to show signs of fatigue, and his Cultivation Power started to show signs of weakness.

    [Vajra ying Demon Hand]

    Just as Emperor Zhuo Qingdi used his freezing strength to block thebined attack of the three people, a shadow suddenly appeared behind his back, and an old monk wearing a red cassock pressed his hand down.

    ¡°Monster, I will convert you!¡±

    The golden buddhist hand shot towards Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s back, no matter what, he did not have any strength left to deal with the fourth super strong expert. It was the simcrum of a Buddha, ready to strike at any time, waiting for this one chance.

    The golden buddhist hand saw the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s back, but at this time, the Tao Tie rushed over. It rushed forward and blocked Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s back, using itsst bit of strength to shout: ¡°Monarch, let¡¯s go!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Vajra ying Demon Hand directly imprinted itself onto the body of the Taotie, shattering it into pieces.

 Chapter 1016 - Fierce Ice

    <h4>Chapter 1016 ¨C Fierce Ice</h4>

    An Zheng originally thought that the Taotie escaping was because it was afraid of death, but it never thought that it could sense that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was in danger, which was why it would risk its life to rush back to protect the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi from this fatal blow. The Tao Tie used its life, to buy more than a second for the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    This second was extremely precious.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth andughed coldly: ¡°Daxi Shenghuang, Ancient cultivator Tan Shanse, Buddha of the Western Regions, the strongest fighter, and another fellow who is unwilling to bawn. Five people ¡­ Then will I be afraid? ¡±

    His hand that was holding the ice de was slightly trembling. It was because the battle was too fierce and he was somewhat exhausted, and also because of the Taotie¡¯s death.

    He pointed his ice de at Chen Wunuo: ¡°You, even if your scheme seeds today, do you think you¡¯re the victor? You don¡¯t even dare toe out of my Jinling. In my eyes, you are just a small person. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He pointed at the simcrum of the Buddha: ¡°Cowards are cowards and are afraid of death to the bones. Even if five people beat me alone, they still wouldn¡¯t dare toe and secretly sneak attack me. Truly a Buddha is born.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He pointed at Tan Shanse: ¡°You think you can count to the end of the world, but being so scheming is ultimately unable to hide the true nature of your despicable, despicable, and despicable nature. A person like you is not even worthy enough to carry shoes for me. I look down on you. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He pointed at Nie Qing: ¡°It¡¯s sucity to have such a good physique, such good talent, and such a good Cultivation Power, but it¡¯s just another person¡¯s puppet. Your soul does not belong to you, you are just a puppet, pitiful. ¡±

    ¡°As for you.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Why are you in this department? What are you trying to do? Does this have anything to do with you? Why did you barge in? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have lost four men? Don¡¯t you see that the people gathered here right now don¡¯t care about who they are, which one of them isn¡¯t as arrogant as you? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared at An Zheng: ¡°I despise the four of them, they are all viins, but if you let me choose, I will kill you first! Because all four of them killed me for their own selfish desires, and you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t. You are noersonal grudge, you can kill me but there is nothing for you to gain from it, you are ¡­ You¡¯re fucking sick. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Come kill.¡±

    Chen Wunuo smiled, but he could not hide the embarrassment on his face.

    ¡°He is a man of virtue. This person iypocrite to the bones.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°Scram! You still have the face to call others hypocrites? For the sake of morality... Whaighteous man. An Zheng, out of the five of you, I only respect you as a true man, a good man. If I were to die in their hands, it would be a humiliation to me. In this battle, if I lose in the end, I hope that you will be the one to kill me and not these disgusting dogs. ¡±

    He held the ice de in his right hand and raised it towards the sky. ¡°Divine Light of Clear Sky!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a p of thunder in the sky, followed by a crack in the sky. A faint yet terrifying huge fish drilled out from the crack. There waerrifying aura on that big fish, as if it was filled with the violent power that had been umted over the ages. The big fish swooped down, transforming into countless streams of light that poured into Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s body.

    ¡°I was a god.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi narrowed his eyes as he looked at Chen Wunuo and the others: ¡°You are only mortals.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Chen Wunuo coldly snorted, as he grabbed his heavynce and was the first to charge forward. The Heavy Lance swept out, and a huge half moon shaped light swept out, straight towards Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s left hand sprinkled forward and a silver light fell. The crescent-shaped light wave was frozen ¡­ How terrifying was that? Even the Cultivation Power could freeze the power of ice, so how could it not be frozen?

    His left hand released a silver light that froze the light wave and caused it to rush forward right after Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. The ice de in his right hand hacked out violently three times in a row, and the three shes of the de wave broke through the crescent-shaped ice body. Then, it broke through Nie Qing¡¯s heavynce and also broke through Nie Qing¡¯s defense. With three shes, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi advanced thirty meters. The first de broke the ice, the second de broke thence, and the third de broke the person.

    Witfft sound, even with Nie Qing¡¯s peerlessly strong physique and Cultivation Power, he was unable to block these three shes. A huge wound was carved out on his chest, from his shoulder to his stomach;

    Nie Qing retreated a few steps, then stabbed the heavynce into the ground. He grabbed the intestines that had flowed out, and stuffed it into his stomach, tore off his own clothes and restrained the wound, then grabbed the heavynce and rushed forward again.

    [Frozen World]

    Three des forced Nie Qing back, and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pressed his left hand on the ground.

    With his hand as the center, theyer of ice quickly spread out. In just an instant, all that was within his line of sight was covered by ice and snow. Countless ice spikes drilled out from the ground, attacking the five of them in waves.

    ¡°If I retreat in front of you all without fighting, even if I take half a step, I will still not be the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, I will not be the Monarch Tianyun!¡±

    He held onto his ice de and swiftly rushed forward. ¡°My life is destined to topple the heavens and reach the emperor!¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s ice de swept out, forcing the buddha silhouette to retreat. Immediately after, his body shed to the other side, and with a single sh, he forced Chen Wunuo to take four or five steps back. An Zheng did not do anything, he just stood there watching him. This was a battle that An Zheng was not willing to interfere in.

    Nie Qing stopped his wound and continued to move forward. His expression did not change, but there was fighting spirit in his eyes. An Zheng looked at that familiar face, but he could not find a familiar feeling. Even if it was the exact same fighting intent, in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, it was no longer Nie Qing, but aplete stranger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat, he¡¯s consuming Cultivation Power this way, he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡±

    Tan Shanse shouted as he pushed his hands forward, ¡°Mountains and Rivers Transformation!¡±

    Buzz! A berserk river suddenly appeared in the sky and rushed towards Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Countless soldiers rushed out from the river, carrying with them a monstrous killing intent. On the other side, a tall underground mountain had suddenly emerged from the ground and drilled through the frozen earth. On that mountain, countless iron armored warriors began to shoot arrows. Those arrows were not real, but rather, streaks of green light that blotted out the sky and covered the earth.

    ¡°I can break it.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand and the surrounding ice spirits flew over, forming a crystal-like armor on his body. He strode forward and dashed into the milky way. With a sweep of his de, the river was severed, and countless souls of battle armor dissipated. The freezing power released by the de froze the river in an instant, causing the armored souls to shatter and freeze.

    On the other side, with a bang, a huge icicle drilled through the mountain, and ice covered the mountain from top to bottom. Countless Ice-armored Ice Soul Warriors swooped down from the avnche that rolled down from the peak of the mountain, rapidly chopping down the iron armored archers on the ground.

    Breaking through Tan Shanse¡¯s transformation, Tan Shanse was already gasping for breath, but he did not have the slightest intention to retreat. Just as he was about to chase down Tan Shanse, a cold chill ran down his spine. He turned around and shed down, shattering Nie Qing¡¯s heavy ground with a ng, and then kicked into Nie Qing¡¯s wound.¡¯s leg directly kicked into the wound on his stomach, and the leg sank into his stomach. This kicknded on Nie Qing¡¯s spine, and with a kacha sound, a section of the spine shot towards the distance like a bullet through Nie Qing¡¯s back.

    Unexpectedly, Nie Qing did not dodge nor retreat. He grabbed onto Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s ankle, threw away the heavynce in his hands and smashed his fist onto Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s chest. Boom! Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was punched so hard that he was forced to fall backwards. The back of his head heavily smashed into the ground, but his leg was still in Nie Qing¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Chen Wunuo bellowed, and the simcrum of the Buddha attacked again.

    [Big Sun Fiery Lotus]

    Following the sound of the Buddha chant, a purple gold lotus in full bloom from the sky descended with a zing light, heavily smashing onto the bodies of Nie Qing and Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. Unexpectedly, the attack of the Buddha simcrum did not choose to dodge Nie Qing, but rather, attacked together.

    ¡°Little one!¡±

    Chen Wunuo cursed as he swept his Heaven¡¯s Right Sword across the illusion of the Buddha to force it back. He rushed forward and shed towards Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s throat. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi just took a hit from Nie Qing, the Buddha¡¯s attack seemed to have softened, as if he could not dodge this sword no matter what.

    [Soul of the Ice God]

    Witu sound, countless deep blue colored lights came out from the frozen ground, and quickly merged into Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s body. His body started to solidify, coveringyer afteryer of ice. Then, itpressed and changed. Finally, it formed a fully covered Ice Soul Armor on the surface of his body.

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s sword pierced through the armor. The Heavenly Rights Sword was the strongest amongst the seven Heavenly Swords. If not for Emperor Zhuo Qingdi dodging by a little bit, this sword might have pierced through his throat.

    ¡°Stay here for me!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi held onto the Megrez Sword, his fingers were cut off almost instantly, and witu sound, blood spurted out, sshing onto Chen Wunuo¡¯s face. Chen Wunuo tried his best to pull out the Heaven¡¯s Throne Sword, causing the sound of the sword de scraping against bone to be clearer, and after hearing it, it caused everyone¡¯s scalps to go numb.

    When the ice de held in Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s other hand chopped towards him, Chen Wunuo had no choice but to let go of his sword. However, he was still a bit too slow, and cut off half of his middle finger with one sh from Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    Chen Wunuo retreated backwards. When he saw the opportunity, Tan Shanse flew over, his body was surrounded by a few hundred cold light swords, and instantly pounced towards the injured Emperor Zhuo Qingdi. The light sword and sword pierced down, following the wound on Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s shoulder and started to cut down, the goal was to cut open Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I look down on you the most!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi erupted, ignoring the light sword¡¯s attack, he rushed forward, his right hand brandishing the de horizontally. Tan Shanse had to avoid it, but just as he was about to leave, he was shocked to realize that this was a fake move. While he was dodging, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi reached out his left hand and grabbed Tan Shanse¡¯s right arm. Then, he kicked at the right side of Tan Shanse¡¯s ribs, and the power of his leg exploded outwards.

    Puff!

    Tan Shanse¡¯s right arm was directly ripped off, and when Tan Shanse looked at the bloody arm, he casually threw it aside.

    ¡°You were originally unworthy of being my opponent. It was I who gave you the qualifications to be my opponent.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi tore off Tan Shanse¡¯s right arm, and then kicked Tan Shanse away. Tan Shanse groaned, his face was extremely pale. He struggled to stand up, looked at his bloody shoulder, gritted his teeth and retreated.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi continued to attack continuously, forcing Tan Shanse to retreat step by step. He was actually already at the end of his rope when he used his Cultivation Power to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your arm and take your life!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly rushed forward, forcibly enduring Chen Wunuo¡¯s sword. He then strangled Chen Wunuo by the neck, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so lofty, that I¡¯m the life of a true Monarch. In my eyes, you¡¯re just a frog in the well!¡±

    His ice de swept out, straight towards Chen Wunuo¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 1017 - - Fight if you do not want to

    <h4>Chapter 1017 ¨C Fight if you do not want to</h4>

    Once the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s kind of overbearing aura was released, even an expert like Chen Wunuo would be moved. An Zheng stood at the side watching the entire time. It was not because he did not want to kill Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, but because he was unwilling to do so in this manner.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was definitely dead, An Zheng did not want to interfere. It looked like the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had the upper hand, fighting one on four and holding the upper hand. Not only did it cut open Nie Qing¡¯s stomach, it even tore off one of his arms. It was only a shadow of the Buddha, so Chen Wunuo did not dare to get too close to it. However, An Zheng, Chen Wunuo and the others could all see that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was actually already at the end of his strength.

    The more violent and domineering he was, the more it proved that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer. Facing the siege of four experts, he kept on attacking but did not want to lose his momentum. In fact, even the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi himself knew that he could not hold on for long.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi charged forward, his left hand grabbed Chen Wunuo¡¯s neck, the ice de in his right hand swept towards Chen Wunuo¡¯s throat with a backhand sh.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    This explosive shout was not made by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, but by Nie Qing.

    The instant Emperor Zhuo Qingdi grabbed Chen Wunuo¡¯s neck, Nie Qing was already behind him. The heavynce in his hand swept forward, and swept onto Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s neck witu sound.

    Thisnce was enough to sweep Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s head up into the air in Nie Qing¡¯s own eyes. However, that heavy and sharpnce was stuck on Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s neck. Half of it had been cut open, and the other half of thence had its bones and arteries cut off.

    In this kind of situation, Emperor Zhuo Qingdi turned around and actually nced at Nie Qing.

    When that eye looked at Nie Qing, Nie Qing felt that the person whose neck had been severed was him. There was only one feeling in those eyes, merciless ¡­ He was heartless to his enemies and was heartless to himself.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi jerked his head to the side. With a crack, he moved his head away from the edge of the pit. Blood gushed out and dyed half of his body red. His head drooped, his head was almost touching his chest, but he did not die, and with a kick, he sent Nie Qing flying.

    ¡°You are not worthy to kill me.¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s injuries were too severe, he was unable to get up from the ground. In just a few seconds, arge portion of the ground beneath him was dyed red. Nie Qingid on the ground, he breathed in heavily, and his eyes started to ze over.

    He seemed to have thought of something. He did not know why, but at this moment, the image of a city appeared in his mind. On top of the city wall, there was arge g and on the g, there was an embroidered word written in bright red ¡­ Swallow.

    Vaguely, he felt as if he was walking on the streets of arge city. The people around him were giving him kind and respectful looks. He heard someone whispering behind him ¡­ That person is Nie Qing, the number one ranker in our academy.

    What was the Martial Arts Academy?

    What is Yan?

    Then, his mind suddenly swayed. In the next second, he seemed to see a gigantic training field. He was standing side by side with a youth who was slightly shorter than him. The youth looked at him and said with a smile ¡­ It¡¯s up to you and me to show our face in the Martial Arts Academy.

    Just what were these?

    The next scene was even more fragmented, as if someone had brought him into an extremely dark ce, telling him not to be afraid and that it would start over very soon. He waited in the darkness for a long time, but the wait to start over seemed to be different from what he had expected. He waited foerson to arrive, tore open the darkness, and pulled him out from the endless void.

    Nie Qing suddenly opened his eyes and saw the sun hanging in the sky emitting intense rays of light. He fin in his throat, as if he was about to spurt blood.

    With great difficulty, he turned his head to the other side. The great battle had already reached its conclusion.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was ambushed by Buddha and sent flying witalm. Half of his shoulder was broken, leaving only a single muscle to link his arm to his shoulder. His arm swung back and forth, looking ready to fall off at any moment.

    A sword was stabbed into his chest, it was Chen Wunuo¡¯s Heavenly Rights Sword. There was only the hilt of a sword left on his chest. Half of the sword was in his body, while the other half was stabbed out from behind.

    Bang!

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi used his ice de to support himself as blood kept flowing out of his mouth.

    But even so, he still looked at Chen Wunuo with contempt: ¡°You, will neverpare to me.¡±

    He swayed as if he might fall at any moment, but refused to. The ice de did not only support his body, but also his self-esteem that others could not understand.

    ¡°An Zheng, get the hell over here!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, whose face had already distorted, roared towards An Zheng¡¯s direction. An Zheng stood there looking at him with some sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if there is only one human cultivator who is qualified to kill me in this world, that would be you. Now scram over here and kill me!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was startled for a moment, and thenughed out loud: ¡°Imit suicide? Forget it ¡­ Even if you do it, I think it will dirty my body. I am the Son of God, and in the future, I will be a god.

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Fang Zhiji is in Frozen Land. I know that you and him are acquainted, and our rtionship is not bad. If you are able to enter the Frozen Land, go and save him ¡­ I am from the same root as him, and only the blood of my heart can save him ¡­ Hahahahaha, since you want me tomit suicide, then Fang Zhiji will apany me in death. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t let them kill me yet. If they can¡¯t get my blood from my heart, Fang Zhiji won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°This is the dignity that you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared: Who do you think will dare to kill me?!

    His eyes swept across Chen Wunuo, who had a few obvious finger marks on his neck, and his face was pale. Not only was there a dent on his neck, but there was also a bloody hole on his lower abdomen where the icicle had pierced. Near his chest there was a long gash, deep enough to see bone, and it almost broke his heart.

    ¡°You?¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared loudly: ¡°I am standing here, I am your biggest enemy, I once scared you to the point where you don¡¯t dare to leave the Jinling. You im to be invincible, but in front of me, you don¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. You have brought so many helpers, yet you still do not dare to meet my eyes. Chen Wunuo, your state of mind is already finished ¡­ Hahahaha, although I will die today, I will be your nightmare for life. Your cultivation level will never increase again. If you think of me, you will think of the way I looked at you today. You are so weak and petty, even despicable. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s shoulder trembled. He was obviously extremely angry, but he took a step forward. After this step, Chen Wunuo stopped again, and in the end, didn¡¯t dare to go up.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare, you dare?¡±

    ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at Tan Shanse:¡± You will always be a worm living in darkness. If you drill into the steamed bun, it will rot. You are very powerful, but you will always be a worm in the dark. I am already at the end of my rope, do you dare to kill me? ¡±

    Tan Shanse was the weakest out of them all, he had lost an arm, and could not even connect with it. The broken arm waspletely destroyed by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, there was no possibility of it being reattached.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared, but Tan Shanse did not dare to approach. Even at this time, no one dared to go over. Everyone was worried that even if they managed to kill Emperor Zhuo Qingdi in the past, they would also die together with him.

    Not worth it, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had already reached this point, who would be able to kill him?

    Chen Wunuo looked at An Zheng and then at the Buddha mirage, which was bing fainter by the second, obviously the power of the Buddha had reached its limit and was dissipating.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly shouted, ¡°Go kill him!¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Wunuo with eyes full of contempt.

    ¡°No matter how many evil deeds the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi does, does he deserve to die? Rtively speaking, he is stronger than you. Perhaps he was right. From today onwards, you will never bigh and mighty Sacred Emperor. Your mind will be affected and you won¡¯t be able to get rid of it ¡­ Perhaps you know very well that the moment you chose to cooperate with Tan Shanse and take Nie Qing with you to besiege Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, you had no choice but to admit that you were inferior to him. ¡±

    An Zheng strode towards the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, ¡°Speak, how do you want to save Fang Zhiji!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed, ¡°Dig out my heart and feed it to him while it¡¯s still warm.¡±

    An Zheng stopped and the Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed out loud, ¡°You are just too inflexible, howe you don¡¯t have the slightest sense of humor ¡­ ¡°My heart¡¯s blood¡¯s essence is stored in his heart. If he doesn¡¯t dare to let you feed my heart to him, then just give it to him to drink.¡±

    He suddenly raised his hand and threw his ice de towards An Zheng. His strength was almost depleted, and the ice de had only flown a few meters before falling to the ground. Then he raised his hand and poked out his mouth happily. Then he stuffed his entire fist into his chest and grabbed a few times. As blood gushed out, he pulled his heart out of his chest.

    ¡°As long as my heart does not rot, the blood of my heart will be preserved. Remember, as long as my heart starts to rot, no one can save Fang Zhiji. ¡±

    He threw his heart to An Zheng, and after his knees went weak, he kneeled on the ground, then threw himself forward, and heavily smashed his face into the ground.

    ¡°Miss me ¡­¡± The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roamed the world, and even though he was dead ¡­ He¡¯s also a formidable character. ¡±

    He rolled over andid on the ground. He raised his head and looked towards the sky: ¡°I suddenly want to return to the Summoning the Spiritual World, I really want to ¡­ This guy is really strange. Back in the Summoning the Spiritual World, I was always looking forward to leaving, constantly thinking about how I could enjoy the prosperity of the mortal world. But in thest moment of his life, he realized that what he wanted the most was that weary and deste Summoning the Spiritual World.

    An Zheng caught the warm heart, his hands covered in blood.

    Chen Wunuo saw that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was gradually losing his life force and waved his hand. ¡°You guys take care of the remaining matters, we will return first.¡±

    Before long, Sima Pingfeng had shed over from afar and brought along a few fighters to quickly evacuate both Chen Wunuo and Chen Wunuo. However, Sima Pingfeng did not leave. Bringing the twobatants with him, they stood where they were and coldly looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°Let me ask you a few questions on behalf of His Majesty. Firstly, if I were to give you a choice, would you return to Da Xi?¡± His Majesty had said that if you were willing, even if your heart was less than a thousandth of your thoughts, you shouldn¡¯t be in sucush to resist. ¡°Secondly, if you do not n on returning to Da Xi, you know what will happen to you.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, waiting for his answer.

    An Zheng took out a spatial artifact and put away the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart, then turned to leave. Sima Pingfeng¡¯s figure shed, and stopped An Zheng.

    ¡°You have no choice.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    An Zheng put away his spatial artifact and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Fight if you don¡¯t agree.¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Come with me tlace

    <h4>Chapter 1018 ¨C Come with me ce</h4>

    Chen Wunuo nced at the fallen Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and then looked at An Zheng, who kept the blood in his heart¡¯s vein, with a slight frown. He instructed in a low voice: ¡°Have him hand over the blood in Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart¡¯s vein, and then kill him.

    Sima Pingfeng replied as he walked towards An Zheng in big strides.

    Not far from An Zheng, Sima Pingfeng looked around him with a dark expression and said: ¡°You should know your current situation. You have expended arge amount of Cultivation Power, so the forbidden technique that you defeated the Taotie with just now is indeed revering, but can you still execute it? Since your cultivation is not easy to obtain, and you have to hand over the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s blood and heart veins, I will give yoroper treatment. ¡±

    He pointed to the surroundings as several fighters approached.

    ¡°You have no other choice. Follow me back to the Great Xixi. Continue working for His Majesty.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Sima Pingfeng waved his hand: ¡°Kill him and take back the blood from the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart.¡±

    The Battle Mage with the number sixteen embroidered on his clothes quickly approached An Zheng, the iron rod in his hands were releasing a faint, cold light. This was a young man who looked to be around 25 or 26 years old.

    Apart from Battle Mage 16, there was Battle Mage 23, Battle Mage 27, Battle Mage 18, and Battle Mage 40. A total of five participants surrounded An Zheng, sealing off all paths of retreat for him.

    At this moment, An Zheng knew that his Cultivation Power was almost exhausted. Under the continuous and fierce battles, the chances of winning against a single Marshal of the Sanctuary while using Explosion of Essence Thunder which consumed an extremelyrge amount of energy was close to zero.

    However, An Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. He calmly looked at the warriorsing towards him.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly looked towards Sima Pingfeng and asked a question, ¡°What are you doing now, is it exactly the same as what you initially wanted to do when you joined the army?¡±

    Sima Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed abruptly as a glint shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know why An Zheng would ask such a question at this time, but this question made him unable to answer it. What was your dream when you first joined the army? How long had he struggled for that dream of his?

    ¡°None of your business ¡­¡± Kill him! ¡±

    Sima Pingfeng gave the order.

    Battle Mage Sixteen was the first to attack, and the iron rod turned intay of light as it pierced towards An¡¯s throat.

    [Great Way of the Long Wind]

    Just as Battle Mage Sixteen was about to approach An Zheng, a woman¡¯s soft voice was suddenly heard. A storm appeared right in front of An Zheng, yet it did not affect An Zheng at all even though it was so close to him. The storm had appeared without the slightest forewarning. The storm lifted the approaching Battle Mage 16 into the air. The storm spiraled intornado, as if countless lines of wind had tightly wrapped around Battle Mage 16.

    Not long after Battle Mage 16 flew up, the wind threads began to tighten. The thin lines were almost invisible to the naked eye, but precisely because of this extremely thin line, it caused extreme sharpness. The lines of wind were like thousands of des shing down at the same time, surrounding Battle Mage Sixteen with a series of shes.

    In just a few seconds, Battle Mage 16¡¯s body was sliced into pieces. From head to toe, not aplete corpse. The wind was too thin and dense, so the cut was shocking. It seemed that Battle Mage Sixteen¡¯s flesh had been cut into countless extremely thin pieces, and each piece was almost transparent.

    Battle Lord Sixteennded, and so did the wind.

    The moment the wind hit the ground, the gale that was sted away swept away all the debris from Battle Mage Sixteen¡¯s body. With a bang, the body of Battle Mage XVI waspletely devoid of flesh. All that was left was a bloody skeleton standing there, while its eyes were still there, rolling about. Its eyes were filled with fear and incredulity.

    ck Moon, the disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain,nded on the ground, holding a fan in her hand. This was a woman who seemed slightly neutral. When she wore men¡¯s clothing, she would look heroic. However, when she wore women¡¯s clothing, she would look very charming and charming. She stood there with a folding fan in her hand. She really did look like an elegant and graceful Young Master. She had tied up a daoist nun¡¯s head, her long hair hanging behind her head like a ck waterfall.

    If one were to look closely at her face, they would discover that she was a woman with features so exquisite that it would make one gasp in admiration. There was no w to be found on this face. It was wless. She was the kind of woman who didn¡¯t look very beautiful at first nce, but the more she looked, the more beautiful she became. It was as if there wareasure on her face, and the more she looked, the more wless she felt.

    Afternding, Xuan Yue took a nce at An Zheng, and slightly raised his hand to form a fist: ¡°Mister An.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied, ¡°Lady Xuanyue.¡±

    Right at this moment, an enormous ck sickle suddenly appeared in the distance, spinning and flying in every direction. Battle Mage 27 felt the danger behind him and quickly turned around, while the iron rod shot out likoisonous snake from its hole. With a ng, the iron rod and the ck scythe collided. The flying scythe sliced the iron rod into many pieces.

    Soon after, a ck mist appeared behind Battle Mage 27. The ck mist silently spread out from behind and quickly entered Battle Mage 27¡¯s facial features. Less than a second after the ck gas entered 27¡¯s body, 27 immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood. There was also a lot of mincemeat in the blood, as if his internal organs were severely damaged.

    Puff!

    The ck qi came out from the heart of Battle Mage 27 and cut off his heart. Battle Mage 27¡¯s knees went soft and he fell to his knees. He looked in disbelief at the handsome young man in white silk clothes walking over. He was carrying a huge ck sickle on his shoulder and had a charming smile on his face.

    Chen Shaobai tilted his chin towards An Zheng, meaning to see how I am. An Zheng gave him an obedient look, and Chen Shaobai pointed his middle finger at him.

    Battle Mage 40 saw Battle Mage 27 get attacked and immediately rushed over to save his teammate, but his speed was still slower than Chen Shaobai¡¯s speed of killing. All of his attention was focused on Chen Shaobai, so he did not notice the humanoid chariot like Du Shoushou charging over recklessly. With a bang, Battle Mage 40 was sent flying. Two ck rays of light descended from the sky. One on the left and one on the right, they charged over like shooting stars.

    Battle lord 40 wanted to dodge, but the two shooting stars were too fast for him to react. Puff! Puff! Two shooting stars pierced his left arm and right arm respectively. Battle Mage 40 subconsciously looked at them and discovered that they were two short halberds.

    Bang!

    Battle Mage 40¡¯s body heavily crashed into the ground, both of his arms were nailed to the ground by the short halberd. Just as he was about to struggle free, his vision suddenly turned ck. A huge mass of flesh whirled down from the sky and came crashing down on him.

    The Battle Mage 40 was unable to struggle free. He only had time to close his eyes. Du Shoushou flew over with a speed of 720 degrees and sat his butt heavily on the warrior 40¡¯s stomach.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge crater with a diameter of more than ten meters was directly formed on the ground. With this strike, the Battle Mage 40 was smashed into pieces, and it was impossible to find him. Likeavy bomb falling, the waves of earth shot up into the sky.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡±

    Du Shoushou walked out from the waves, spitting mud into his mouth as he walked.

    When he looked at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with concern, and he gave An Zheng a thumbs up.

    An Zheng said, ¡°You can¡¯t raise your thumb this high.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Sima Pingfeng felt that the situation was not good and ordered War Hous Eighteen and Twenty-Three to quickly retreat. The two fighters quickly retreated and approached Sima Pingfeng. An Zheng suddenly had a few helpers that seemed to be very powerful, Sima Pingfeng was worried that if the two fighters were to die, he would have difficulty fighting them alone.

    [Buddha¡¯s Fury]

    An ordinary voice appeared. It was slightly hoarse, but it was very gentle and pleasant to hear. However, the buddhist rage that descended from the nine heavens was not gentle at all. Golden mes poured down from the sky like a waterfall, quickly devouring the eighteen and twenty-threebatants. One could even see lotus flowers blooming within the rapidly flowing golden mes.

    In less than a second, the twobatants were reduced to ashes. This waellfire that came from the depths of hell. As long as there were sinners in the heart, they would all be burnt clean. The golden mes eventually turned into a gigantic lotus flower and the beautiful woman slowly descended from the sky. Her bare feet stood on top of the lotus mes.

    Her two feet were enough to make people not get tired of looking at her. Even if you sat there all day and stared at those feet, the more you looked at them, the more beautiful you would feel. Her pure white ankles were tied wited rope, and on it was an exquisite Bronze Bell.

    Xu Meidainded on the Goldfire Lotus and sat down cross legged. The golden fire was so docile in front of her.

    Sima Pingfeng took a few steps back and his face became somewhat pale.

    ¡°You all... ¡°To be so reckless in killing the people of the Great Xi Empire¡¯s army, are you not afraid of our army¡¯s attack?¡±

    Du Shoushou spat: ¡°Fuck you, I hate you officials the most. It¡¯s only natural for you guys to kill people, and it¡¯s outrageous for us to resist? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, kill him.¡±

    Sima Pingfeng continued to retreat, and for the first time in his life, he felt defeated by the feeling of not being able to kill his enemy. Out of the few people on the other side, any one of them could contend against him, and Xu Meidai¡¯s strength could even suppress him. How could he fight against someone like that? One Xu Meidai was already something he could not defeat, and there was still Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Xuan Yue as well as An Zheng¡¯s two friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. You guys go ahead.¡±

    An Zheng sat down with his hands on the ground and sighed in relief. ¡°Sit down, let me take my time.¡±

    Du Shoushou took out two short halberds, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his ck sickle, ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Right at this moment, Sima Pingfeng suddenly took out an item and crushed it. With a loud bang, a ball of ck mist exploded, and a ray of purple light immediately charged towards the west. It waeleportation tool that brought Sima Pingfeng away quickly.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    Du Shoushou sat down next to An Zheng and nced at him: ¡°When you sat down earlier, did you fall off your butt? I¡¯ll help you massage it.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Can I trouble you to scram further away?¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    He rolled around An Zheng, andughed dumbly after sitting down: ¡°Not far, what do you think we should do?¡±

    An Zhengughed so easily. He could feel that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart meridian blood was bing cold within the spatial artifact, so he had to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°You twoe with me ce.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Frozen Land.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - The Strange Camp

    <h4>Chapter 1019 ¨C The Strange Camp</h4>

    The moment the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi fell, all the Spirit Beasts seemed to have sensed it, whether they were fighting or running, they all stopped and wailed towards the sky. In an instant, the entire Inside the Immortal Pce was filled with the cries of demon beasts, resounding through the world.

    An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the other two discussed for a while. Taking advantage of the moment when therge army of Goblin Beasts and the remaining super Goblin Beasts were in the Immortal Pce, the three of them immediately rushed to the Frozen Land to save Fang Zhiji. Right now, Chen Wunuo was not the only one who wanted the blood in the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s heart.

    There were quite a few people who knew about this. Other than the people from Da Xi, there were also people from the Buddhist Sect. Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was a Monarch level ranker and above Chen Wunuo. The blood in his heart¡¯s vein was no different from the most top-notch pellet.

    Even the Purple-Rank God Pellet was far inferior to the Blood of the Heart. For the heavily injured Chen Wunuo, Tan Shanse and the Buddha who was eager to raise his cultivation and break through the shackles, the blood of the Heart Meridian was still something that he had to obtain.

    The three of them did not dare dy any further, and quickly left the immortal pce to rush to Frozen Land. But they all knew very well that this entire trip wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.

    Maybe it was because the death of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had provoked the demon beasts, but when An Zheng and the others left, the demon beast army started to attack the cultivators crazily. As for the other super demon beasts that did not appear before, they were even more terrifying and crazily hunted.

    If he could find out how the teleportation circle worked, he could use it. However, it was something designed by Tan Shanse, and there was also the protection of arge demon beast army, so he was unable to get close to it and didn¡¯t know how to activate it even if he got close.

    After running for an entire day and night without sparing any effort to cultivate, they were not very far from the Frozen Land, but the three of them were almostpletely exhausted of their Cultivation Power. Right now, the Cultivation Power was exhausted, so they could only find a ce to rest for a while.

    An Zheng nced at the copsed Du Shoushou on the ground, and Chen Shaobai who was gasping for breathughed: ¡°The two of you stay here and cultivate to recover your strength, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai knew that An Zheng¡¯s physique was abnormal. Even if he did not have the Cultivation Power, his extremely strong physique would still be able to persevere on. Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°Just hurry on your own, this ce is less than 3000 miles away from Frozen Land, with your speed, you should be able to reach there before nightfall. We will catch up after a short rest.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Both of you, be careful.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips. ¡°At least we¡¯re two people, you should be careful.¡±

    An Zhengughed, gave hihumbs up, and then rushed out.

    ¡°This guy really cherishes his life.¡±

    ¡°I am clearly that tired. The Cultivation Power was almost exhausted during the Immortal pce and I haven¡¯t rested since then. If we continue on our journey like this and meet enemies, we would be in danger.¡±

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou each took a golden pellet to recover their Cultivation Power.

    An Zheng carried the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s life vein blood and hurried towards the Frozen Land alone. When the sky was about to turn dark, he was only 500 kilometers away from the Frozen Land. How could there be anyone living in such a close distance from the Frozen Land?

    An Zheng knew that something was amiss. He wanted to go around, but he suddenly saw a few people in Soaring Robes patrolling the ce. An Zheng frowned slightly, the people who were flying around the Immortal pce just now had already disappeared, and had all arrived at Frozen Land.

    Previously, An Zheng seemed to have heard Tan Shanse and the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi talk about some kind of deal. Tan Shanse helped send the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s army of Goblin Beasts to the Immortal pce, while the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi gave Tan Shanse something ahank-you gift, it was probably not that simple.

    The reason why these people were flying was obviously because they wanted to enter the Frozen Land. It was just because it was too dangerous there, and they were still in the process of preparation. An Zheng broughearl that he picked up after the death of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi and quietly approached. The pearl was Turing¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores. Turing was one of the top assassins among the demonic beasts, and he could hide himself perfectly.

    Approaching the campsite, An Zheng realized that there were no less than a few hundred people gathered here. Other than the people who were on guard outside, the people inside the town were busy preparing arge amount of tools and supplies. In one of the courtyards, there were piles of materials. An Zheng noticed that there was a strange looking 6 rhombus chariot among them. It seemed to be made of some unknown metal and it looked heavy and sturdy.

    A few of them walked while discussing, An Zheng leaned back a few steps to stand at the corner of the wall.

    ¡°This time entering the Frozen Land, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a slim chance of death.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. We have prepared so many things, so it shouldn¡¯t broblem for us to resist the cold.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do you think that the most frightening thing in Frozen Land is cold?¡±

    That person sneered: ¡°You are truly ignorant. No matter how cold the Frozen Land is, it is only a matter of temperature. It was said that every inch of that ce was filled with hidden dangers. There was a kind of extremely terrifying demon beast guarding the Frozen Land that they could never leave, but as long as they were there, no one was allowed to enter. Do you think that those cultivators who werepletely silent after entering the Frozen Land were all killed by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi himself? ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the information given, they should know what it is.¡± Did you see therge amount of ck powder prepared in the yard? Those things that no one is allowed to get close to might be specially used to deal with those demon beasts. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, we are only in charge of patrolling. Our cultivation level is not high enough, we do not have the qualifications to enter the Frozen Land.¡±

    ¡°It might be a good thing, it¡¯s not dangerous at all for us to stand guard outside. ¡°Only those who enter will have a slim chance of survival, and it would also be beneficial if they don¡¯t cultivate enough.¡±

    A few of them walked over while followed them quietly.

    One of them said, ¡°It is said that our target this time is an object called the Frozen Spirit Stone, which irecious treasure. Rumor has it that this thing can store a person¡¯s soul inside it. As long as the soul is not destroyed, with just a little bit of blood, it can revive the dead. With that treasure, it would be indestructible. After obtaining the Frozen Spirit Stones and storing a portion of their souls inside, who would be able to find them after hiding them? ¡±

    ¡°We still need blood.¡±

    Another person said, ¡°If we can¡¯t drip our blood onto the Frozen Spirit Stone, we¡¯ll die for sure.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what that Frozen Spirit Stone will look like. We can just take a look from afar.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, that level of treasure, not to mention you and me, even the leader of the group, Master Ma Jue, is not qualified to look at it for a while, if you get it you must immediately send it to Mister.¡±

    ¡°Mister, you are truly resourceful.¡±

    As the few of them walked further and further away, An Zheng quietly retreated. He had to destroy what these people had prepared. As long as they destroyed everything, it would be extremely difficult for these people to enter the Frozen Land. If there really waerrifying demon beast guarding that ce in the Frozen Land, he could have brought some things that were prepared by the people flying around. After all, he knew nothing about the Frozen Land at all.

    Just as he was about to return to the storage yard, he saw a few people slowly walking over. An Zheng noticed that one of them was wearing a white robe and armor, he was handsome and had a graceful bearing. This man was apanied by several other cultivators. Clearly, they were all under themand of this white-robed, white-armored youth.

    ¡°All of you have to be careful, mister is determined to get the Frozen Spirit Stones, if anything happens, none of us can afford to take any responsibility.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    One of the cultivators lowered his voice and asked, ¡°General, do you know what that Frozen Spirit Stone looks like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The man dressed in white that was called the General spoke as he walked, ¡°Sir has calcted that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi would definitely not bring the Ice Sealing Spirit Stone into the immortal pce. He never even thought about giving the thing to Sir, the Ice Sealing Spirit Stone must still be here. Furthermore, with Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s personality, he would definitely ce the things that he values in the Frozen End Divine Hall. At dawn tomorrow, the team will set off. We can¡¯t dy any longer. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Just as he was about to reach An Zheng¡¯s side, the young general¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. His eyes coldly swept his surroundings before he said in a cold voice, ¡°Who is it,e out!¡±

    An Zheng stood there and did not move. Roughly a minuteter, the young general looked around suspiciously. ¡°Something¡¯s not right ¡­¡± I have a bad feeling about being watched. Pass down the order, all the people selected will gather here, and tonight, they will bring all their belongings and enter the Frozen Land. ¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    One of his men said in astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too hasty? We still have some things that haven¡¯t been delivered yet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. I don¡¯t feel good.¡±

    The young general waved his hand, ¡°Go and make the arrangements now, gather all the people selected and bring them into the Frozen Land in an hour¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°But General, Mister said that Frozen Land is especially dangerous at night. During the day, when there was sunlight shining on those things, they did not dare to be too rampant. At night, they would be reckless. If we were to really go in at night, I¡¯m afraid we would suffer heavy losses. ¡±

    The young general harrumphed, ¡°You are all dead! It is worth it if you get what you want. I will kill anyone who doesn¡¯t show up within an hour. Kill them all!¡±

    His subordinates quickly ran out, all of them looking extremely terrified.

    At this time, An Zheng no longer had the chance to destroy all of the treasures. The strength of the young general was extremely terrifying, with An Zheng¡¯s current condition, he would not be able to defeat him easily. After all, there were no Cultivation Power in his body for him to use.

    In that moment, An Zheng made a decision. He looked at the six-rhombus chariot, and quickly dove inside. This chariot was veryrge, and could hold at leasundred people inside. Clearly, the interior was spacious. The front half of the chariot was filled with seats, while arge amount of supplies was piled behind. It seemed like there were many doors in the surroundings that could be opened, and off-gun s could be activated from the doors.

    He had no idea how terrifying the items inside were. Even hundreds of experts gathered at the Soaring Sky Technique did not dare to go in, not to mention the fact that they had to prepare so many supplies and weapons.

    At this moment, the door of the chariot was opened and the young general walked in. Behind him was a skinny old man with white hair and a huge yellow por bow on his back.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The young general looked displeased.

    The old general harrumphed and said, ¡°Sir told me to tell you not to wait for all the supplies to be filled before you go in immediately.¡±

    The young general said, ¡°Is there a need for you to rush him? I have already ordered you to enter the Frozen Land tonight. ¡±

    The old general sat down, ced his bow on his knee and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°I hope you will not disappoint this mister.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Terror Organisms

    <h4>Chapter 1020 ¨C Terror Organisms</h4>

    This six-rhombus chariot was extremely sturdy, and was able to collide with each other from all directions. Moreover, there were at least eighteen off-gun inside that had been remodeled. This kind of firepower was enough to destroy a military fortress. Other than the off-gun, there were a lot of supplies inside the chariot, causing An Zheng to smell a strange smell.

    An Zheng sat in the middle of the pile of supplies. The Turing Crystal Core had a long duration for it to remain invisible, so An Zheng was temporarily not worried about being discovered. There seemed to be some discord between the old general and the young general, and after the two of them sat down, they stopped talking.

    A dozen minutester, a group of elite Soaring Assassins entered the chariot and sat down. A blue ray of light began to appear on the iron wall around the chariot. It was the sign that the rune array was about to activate.

    The surrounding windows gradually opened, and the inside of the chariot became very bright. There were many things in the chariot that required at least thirty people to control at the same time. Arge portion of them were in charge of the weapons, and about six of them were in charge of maintaining the formation and the movement of the chariots.

    Through the window at the side, An Zheng noticed that there were many small war chariots under the canvas, each of them were about four to five meters long, long enough to amodate a dozen of flying assassins. These small chariots were likiece of iron, sturdy beyond words.

    Abouundred Soaring Assassins entered the six-rhombus chariot, and a hundred of them dispersed into the ten-chariot with the shape of an ox head. In the darkness of the night, the eleven chariots left the town and advanced quickly towards Frozen Land.

    When they were still several tens of kilometers away from Frozen Land, the window of the chariot was covered in ayer of frost. The sharp des that slid down from the windows began to remove the frost. It could still be removed at the beginning, but after ten minutes or so, the frost had frozen faster and faster. The des could no longer be removed. Without a choice, a hole opened up in front of the chariot. The person controlling the chariot watched from the outside with half his body. However, after barely two minutes, the man fell to the ground. He reached out his hand to touch him and found that he was dead from the cold.

    His head was frozen solid, and there were cracks on his eyeballs.

    At this moment, a chariot on the left was suddenly flipped over by some unknown force. When that heavy chariot flipped over, it created a pile of ice. The chariots around it all stopped. An Zheng had previously ced his Heaven¡¯s Eye outside, so when he closed his eyes, he knew what was happening outside.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    The young general called Ma Jue stood up and gave some instructions, after which someone started to get busy.

    Whoosh!

    A dozen or so holes opened up on the roof of the six-rhomboid chariot. From them, a zing me shot out, illuminating the surroundings. Vaguely, An Zheng saw an illusionary figure swiftly retreating into the darkness. It was that thing that just overturned the chariot. The chariot made from special materials and special techniques weighed at leasundred tons. If it could be overturned directly, then it could be seen how extraordinary the power of that thing was.

    The mini ox-headed chariots also began to burn. However, there was only one stream of fire shooting out from each chariot. These me pirs rose dozens of meters into the air, and the me emitted a fierce sound.

    The frost on the windows of the chariot began to melt as the temperature rose.

    ¡°Spraying oil!¡±

    Ma Jue gave his order again, and very quickly, ck oil from the mes sprayed out from the hole around the ship, igniting the oil from the fire. Very quickly, the area was engulfed in a sea of fire. These chariots had obviously considered the temperature of the mes, and were extremely tightly isted. The people inside only felt a slight heat.

    Very soon, the vision around them became clear, but from a distance, it became even darker.

    The white shadow only shed for a moment before it disappeared. The chariot started to move forward. The remaining overturned chariot was abandoned just like that. No one cared about the people inside.

    An Zheng had been using his Heaven¡¯s Eyes to observe his surroundings. Other people might not be able to see it, but he saw a pair of eyes staring at the chariots in the darkness. Their entire bodies were snow-white,pletely the same color as thend of frost. Not to mention at night, it would be hard to detect these things even if they were lying on the snow without moving in broad daylight. As the chariots moved quickly through the snow, they looked like giant apes. Each of them was around three meters tall and there were quite a number of them.

    This thing was the Demonic Beasts that Ma Jue and the others were afraid of?

    However, these things seemed to be very resistant and disgusted with fire. They just followed the chariot and ran forward in the darkness, but did not approach it again. However, no matter how big the chariot was, there was a limited amount of kerosene. Soon, a mini ox-headed chariot ran out of kerosene. The ce where the chariot stood was shrouded in shadow.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A loud sound rang out, as if a giant had used a heavy iron rod to smash onto a chariot. The ox-headed war chariot rushed over and lit up the area witir of fire. In just a few seconds, the war chariot that had run out of oil was smashed into a different shape. Although it was notpletely destroyed, such a sturdy war chariot was already deformed. One could imagine how much impact the people inside suffered.

    The transformed Ox-Head chariot opened a door, and two people struggled to climb out andnd on the ground. They continuously waved at the other chariots, begging for help, but no one came over. All of a sudden, a snow-white hairy arm appeared from the shadows. Therge hand grabbed one of the men¡¯s head, and with a great effort, the head exploded with a loud bang. The scattered blood froze into blood-colored ice cones in the air and shot out like bullets.

    After crushing the skull, that hand grabbed onto the ankle of another person and pulled him backwards. That cultivator wailed and struggled, but as if he hadpletely forgotten that he was a cultivator, he was pulled into the darkness without even releasing a single bit of Cultivation Power. Not long after, a bloodied thigh flew over andnded on the chariot. When it hit the chariot, it was already frozen solid.

    An Zheng stood up and walked to the window to look outside. From the shadow far away, a pair of venomous eyes looked in his direction. Because the temperature of the oil fire was very high, the window became very clear and An Zheng stuck close to the window as he looked outside. Suddenly, arge face appeared outside the window, almost as if it was facing An Zheng. It was arge, white-furred face, with eyes that seemed to have two eggs stuffed into them.

    Even with An Zheng¡¯s state of mind, he was still scared and took a step back. When that thing looked inside, no one could see that it was obviously disappointed. The Turing Crystal Core was extremely powerful, it did not sense An Zheng¡¯s existence at all.

    ¡°General, demon beasts have been discovered on the left!¡±

    A Soaring Assassin also noticed the demon beast and immediately shouted loudly. Four to five assassins flew over, opened up many small holes and thrust their spears out. A howl came from outside, as if it had stabbed that thing. There was blood on one of the iron spears as it was pulled back.

    Blood flowed down along the spear shaft and dripped onto the hands of the Soaring Assassin. The Assassin raised his hand and looked at him in disgust, wanting to wipe the blood off the items beside him. However, the moment his hand reached out, his body suddenly stiffened. The blood quickly entered his pores. In less than a second, long white fur emerged from the back of his hand. It was extremely terrifying.

    The white fur rapidly spread to the cultivator¡¯s entire body at a visible rate. Soon, his body began to swell. The cultivator cried out with an iparably shrill voice. Clearly, he was enduring an enormous amount of pain.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Ma Jue immediately shouted.

    The cultivator closest to the blood that had been corroded immediately took action, his iron spear stabbing into the man¡¯s chest with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound. That person¡¯s body stopped as he lowered his eyes to look at the wound on his chest and suddenly gave a strange smile. He suddenly pulled the assassin over and tightly gripped the assassin¡¯s eye sockets with two fingers.

    Momentster, the assassin fell silent from his struggles and screams, white fur sprouting from his body. Time was too short. The two of them rapidly expanded teight of about three meters. It seemed that their bodies were filled with bulging muscles. What kind of demonic beast was that ¡­ It had huge feet and hands, almost to the point of the neck, and its head felt as if it were stuffed into a shoulder.

    The head wasrge and the face was almost t, except for two eyes that stuck out like stuffed eggs. The two demon beasts let out roars and began to attack the Soaring Assassins beside them. These two white-furred monsters had unparalleled strength. However, their movements were slightly slower than those of the Soaring Assassins. Not long after, a few weapons stabbed into their bodies. However, these two fellows seemed to bepletely lifeless, and weren¡¯t afraid of harm at all.

    Their blood sttered on the assassin beside them, and before long, the assassin also began to mutate. An Zheng stood there and saw that the strange face had appeared outside the window of the chariot again.

    The number of white-furred monsters in the chariot increased from one to two, and from two to four. Soon, the first wave of cultivators to thrust out their spears all turned into white-furred beasts. They began to charge forward. There were almosundred cultivators in front of them, but none of them dared to approach.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    The old general with the hard bow stood up abruptly, holding the hard bow with one hand and releasing the bowstring with the other. Seven or eight crescent-shaped light waves arrived in the blink of an eye, beheading all the heads of the white fur snow monsters in an instant. The half-moon wave swept past and all the demonic beasts that were still charging forward fell to the ground.

    ¡°Fei Qiansong trained them to be trash?¡±

    The old general coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t open the hole and attack the beasts outside!¡±

    Just as he was about to sit down, the headless corpses suddenly started bleeding from their necks, quickly grabbing their heads and pulling them back. Soon, the head returned to the neck and the wound quickly healed.

    The white-furred beasts stood up once again, their eyes filled with a murderous light.

 Chapter 1021 - Terror Level

    <h4>Chapter 1021 ¨C Terror Level</h4>

    All the white-furred demon beasts in the six rhombus chariot stood up. Some of them even turned their heads upside down. After turning 180 degrees on their necks, they turned back. These fellows seemed to possess an indestructible body, and a terrifying atmosphere quickly spread throughout the entire war chariot.

    It was ligue. One for two, two for four, four for countless ¡­ The cultivators that were stained with blood quickly became new white-furred monsters. There were more than a hundred cultivators in the chariot, but in the blink of an eye, a third of them had turned into indestructible white-furred monsters.

    ¡°Abandon the chariot!¡±

    The old general Huang Ao shouted, and once again drew his yellow por bow. A crescent-shaped ray of light shot out and cut off the heads of those white-furred monsters once again.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Ma Jue shouted, ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous outside.¡±

    He waved his hand and Mo Dao flew over. Before those white-furred monsters could revive again, his saber shed down, and a myriad of multicolored lights fell like a meteor shower into the chariot. With just one move, the bodies of those white-furred monsters were sliced to shreds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can continue to live!¡±

    However, before he could finish his sentence, those chunks of flesh started to extend blood veins, spreading out like worms and rapidly connecting with the other chunks of flesh. Because the chopping was too small, the chunks of meat that were connected were not the original bodies. The white furred demonic beast looked even uglier after it stood up once again. Some had three arms, some had four legs, and some had only one torso left. It was still squirming forward.

    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Huang Ao¡¯s expression turned ugly. Having roamed the battlefield for hundreds of years, this was the first time he met sucroublesome opponent.

    ¡°Abandon the chariot!¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t him who shouted. He didn¡¯t know that the assassin flying high in the sky couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure brought by this fear. He opened the door of the chariot and rushed out. One of them ran away, and the second one quickly followed. Soon, at least twenty to thirty cultivators rushed out of the chariot.

    ¡°You leave too, I¡¯ll cut you off!¡±

    Huang Ao shouted towards Ma Jue: ¡°You are still young, but I am old. Even though I don¡¯t get used to your arrogance, I know that the hope of reviving Big Shu lies not with me, you youngsters. I have already lived enough and killed enough people. Don¡¯t forget what mister has asked me to do.

    Ma Jue¡¯s eyes reddened, he shouted for the old general to take care, and rushed out of the chariot with his de.

    Huang Ao stood at the door of the battle chariot, watching as the strange white furred demonic beasts advanced step by step towards him, but there was no fear on his face. He had seen too many weird things in his life. Back then, when he followed Mister Zhuge to the south, the beasts driven by those barbarians were also so strange and dangerous. However, in the end, it was not the victory of the strong army of Dashu.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    This time, Huang Ao pulled even harder on Huang Yangmu¡¯s bow, causing it to radiate with a dazzling golden light. As he let go of the bowstring, a loud and clear screech of an eagle could be heard. Then, a huge, ming red falcon shot out from his bow. The mes instantly raised the temperature of the chariot terrifying height. The ming Eagle rushed over at an extremely fast speed. With a hong sound, it sted those white-furred demon beasts into pieces. mes were burning on every piece of meat. It seemed as if the mes would not extinguish until the pieces werepletely burned.

    An Zheng did not help Huang Ao. He did not like these people who looked loyal but were actually protecting him.

    He followed Ma Jue out and followed along.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a disaster outside. Countless white-furred demon beasts were besieging those mini ox-headed chariots. Many chariots were overturned, the doors were pulled open, and the Soaring Assassins were killed one by one.

    But strangely, the dead cultivators in other ces had yet to turn into new white-furred monsters. An Zheng sped along behind Ma Jue, and unconsciously turned his head to look back. He saw an evenrger white-furred Goblin Beast squatting on the top of the six rhombus chariot that was like a steel beast, coldly watching the ughter.

    An Zheng recognized that the older one, the white-furred Goblin Beast, was actually looking at the other side of the chariot from the other side. An Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly understood what was going on. Only the blood of this white-furred monster had the power to erode. Its blood could turn cultivators or something else into its soldiers.

    If he wanted to defeat the white-haired demonic beast, the only way was to kill the main beast.

    However, An Zheng did not have time to think too much about it. Bringing along fifty to sixty Soaring Assassins, Ma Jue rushed forward very quickly. When these cultivators rushed out, there waortion of them who did not have the time to put on special equipment. Not long after they ran out, they were frozen into ice and immediately shattered upon contact.

    The temperature here was terrifyingly low. If it was an ordinary person, they would not even be able to endure for a second before being frozen. The cultivators who had escaped from the other Ox-head Tanks all gathered in Ma Jue¡¯s direction. In the end, about seventy to eighty people were brought out, and the rest were either killed or turned into white-furred beasts.

    When An Zheng turned around to look, he saw the old general called Huang Ao standing alone in the snow, relying on that hard bow to continuously break down the approaching white-furred demon beast.

    The main beast squatting on top of the chariot let out a loud cry, and the other white furred demonic beasts abandoned their pursuit and pounced towards Huang Ao. The way hundreds of white-furred demon beasts pounced at him was like an unsteady sea wave surging towards him.

    ¡°For Big Shu!¡±

    Huang Ao let out a loud cry and was quickly drowned by the wave of white-furred beasts.

    Ma Jue brought 70 to 80 flying cultivators with him as he charged forward. Not much equipment were brought out, more than a dozen of them died from the cold on the way. After running for at least an hour, they were about to reach the Icy Mountain. There was a bulging hill in front of them. It was a small part of the mountain range, but it wasn¡¯t very high.

    Ma Jue brought his people and rushed to the back of the hill to hide and rest for the time being. When he climbed up the hill to look around, it seemed that no white-furred beasts had caught up to him.

    The two hundred plus elite Soaring Assassins, in addition to the eleven sturdy and ferocious chariots, were actually unable to make it to the mountain of ice. They had already lost most of their chariots and the majority of their men. It could be said that they had lost with not a single piece of their body left.

    ¡°Check your equipment.¡±

    Ma Jue instructed in a low voice: ¡°Take a look at the gunpowder and flying dragon ws.¡±

    Very soon, someone replied: ¡°We brought out 32 pieces of gunpowder, 13 of them are flying dragons, and one small off-gun. We even brought along crossbows, that¡¯s about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more or less enough.¡±

    Ma Jue came down from the hill and swept his eyes across those people: ¡°In the snow, our target is too obvious, and those beasts are all white, their Qi is also not obvious, if we don¡¯t go closer we will not be able to discover them. Therefore, in order for Mister¡¯s order to bepleted, I need a portion of people to make the sacrifice ¡­ ¡°From the thirty people I pointed to, we split into six groups and five groups and ran in other directions to attract Snow Demon¡¯s attention. I will lead the rest of them to the mountain of ice.¡±

    Everyone fell silent. They all knew that those who were sent out as bait had no chance of surviving.

    ¡°Do you think those who stay behind to go to the Icesnow Mountain will be safer?¡±

    Ma Jue snorted: ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people who enter will be even more dangerous.¡±

    In the end, none of the well-trained Soaring Assassins resisted. They split up thirty of their men and fled in every direction. Ma Jue brought the remaining people and continued their journey towards the Ice-Sealing Mountain. Although they were also dressed in white, their concealing abilities were far worse than the white-furred Goblin Beasts.

    The party of less than fifty people continued forward and quickly approached the mountain of ice under the miserable moonlight.

    However, just at this moment, the three Soaring Assassins in front who were scouting the way ahead suddenly disappeared. Ma Jue¡¯s heart sank, and made a gesture for the remaining people to stop, then he instructed the few Soaring Assassins beside him to go and take a look.

    Those few people approached cautiously. The assassin walking at the front suddenly shouted in a low voice and subconsciously retreated.

    Time and vision blurred in the vast expanse of white snow. The distance between the three assassins in front and the group of people behind them was abouundred meters. There wasn¡¯t much time left for them to catch up, but they couldn¡¯t see anything in the distance.

    Right at this moment, a bump on the ground suddenly moved. The assassin at the front lowered his head to take a look, only to see a deathly pale face lift up. Those green eyes emitted a frightening and ominous glint as they stared at him.

    The three assassins, only left with the upper half of their bodies, crawled on the ground and approached the crowd. As they did so, they would asionally raise their hands and shake them a few times.

    The assassin was so scared that he turned around and ran. Suddenly, he slipped on the snow. The snow beneath his feet, which should have been hard, became soft for some reason. It swallowed the cultivator like a swamp. The other two men pulled at him, expecting a strong suction force, but they managed to pull him out of the snow in one motion, almost knocking the two men over.

    Half a person had been pulled out.

    All that was left was the upper half, and everything below the waist had disappeared. It was as if there was something hidden underneath the snow, and it bit off everything below the cultivator¡¯s waist. The two assassins were so scared that they turned around and ran. Their faces were pale as if they had just recovered from a serious illness.

    Seeing the four half cut off cultivators still crawling towards them, Ma Jue kept on waving his hands as he climbed. His expression changed, and with a shout, he circled around the four halves of the body, then led them to escape into the distance. After Ma Jue ran out for a few steps, he turned around to take a look. The four halves of his body had stood up, and he looked at them with cold eyes like a marmot standing outside with the other half of his body.

    ¡°General, what do we do now?¡±

    A person asked witrembling voice.

    ¡°No one knows when the road under our feet will change, but if we fall in too, it will be that horrifying appearance.¡±

    ¡°I would rather die than be a monster like that.¡±

    Ma Jue coldly said: ¡°Once we reach this point, there will be no retreat. We will be able to safely leave after obtaining the Frozen Seal Spirit Stones, and we will not be able to kill everyone here. If you look back now, you might be trapped in the snow, in the same state as the person just now. We might encounter arge group of white-furred monsters. You guys can either turn into mincemeat or turn into white-furred beasts. ¡±

    Someone¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down a few times. When they swallowed their saliva, they realized that their throat was dry and aching.

    ¡°Continue walking!¡±

    Ma Jue shouted as he strode forward.

    After walking forward for another few hundred meters, there were no longer any ces they could enter. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Up ahead in the snow, four low stakes were visible in the failing moonlight. It looked like a small sculpture, extremely bizarre. Ma Jue waved his hands and instructed his subordinates to take a look. Those few people went over fearfully, and when they got there, some people cried out in fear and quickly ran back.

    Those four short stakes were for the lower half of his body. They were jabbed straight into the snow in front of him.

 Chapter 1022 - The Road to Death

    <h4>Chapter 1022 ¨C The Road to Death</h4>

    The few Assassins who had killed countless were actually scared to the point of rolling and crawling. What they had encountered at this moment was something they would never dare to imagine in their lives. The bottom half of the four Soaring Assassins had been bitten off by something after falling into the snow. Everyone thought that there was an even more terrifying demon beast underneath. However, who would have thought that after walking for a few hundred meters, they would actually see four people standing upright in the snow.

    Ma Jue¡¯s face changed, he walked over with big steps and swept with Mo Dao: ¡°Pretending to be mysterious!¡±

    The saber¡¯s aura was awe-inspiring as it swept out and crushed the lower half of the four short stumps that were stuck in the ground. The lower four halves of his body had already been frozen solid. After being swept by the saber Qi, they shattered and scattered all over the ground.

    An Zheng stayed at the back of the group. After calcting that the time it would take to hide his Turing Crystal Core was almost over, An Zheng had two, so he was not worried.

    After Ma Jue shattered the four lower half of their bodies, there were actually nothing else that appeared, but everyone was still in shock. Ma Jue looked very calm, but in reality, he was also a little afraid. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of his subordinates. He waved his hand and signaled the convoy to continue walking forward. An Zheng noticed that the assassins who brought the materials with them were walking in the middle of the group. It was obvious that the uses of those things were important, not the people.

    Previously, An Zheng had heard that the materials these people brought included gunpowder, oil, a type of rune and the Flying Dragon w. As for what exactly the wyvern¡¯s ws were, An Zheng did not know.

    The moonlight was getting paler and paler. As one walked on the snow for a long time, their eyes would change. An assassin who was running wildly suddenly fell to the ground, waving his hands around.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see anything? Where are my eyes? Are my eyes still there? ¡°Who can tell me if my eyes are still there?!¡±

    However, the people of this era did not know what had caused this change. Someone cried out in rm, saying that he must have been struck by an evil spirit. Ma Jue didn¡¯t even think as he killed the cultivator with one sh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scatter. This ce is very strange, let¡¯s all gather together.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just the demonic beasts ying tricks on us here. If they were really strong, then they wouldn¡¯t use such methods to scare people off. ¡±

    He ordered, but his hands were trembling.

    After running gingerly for about half an hour, they finally saw the Ice-Sealing Mountain. It was an entire mountain range, and the Ice-Sealing Hall was located at the highest point. If a cultivator were to climb up from the bottom of the mountain, they would be unable to do so within an hour given their physical strength and speed. The main reason was that this ce was sealed in ice, and it was extremely difficult to travel without borrowing any strength.

    Fortunately, there was a flight of icy stone steps leading up to the main hall.

    ¡°If you bring something with you, you can die, but you can¡¯t throw it away.¡±

    Ma Jue instructed six or seven assassins who were flying high to scout ahead, leaving three people behind in the pce. He then led the remaining people to protect the cultivators who were carrying the resources on them. Even though the ground was extremely slippery, even if they were cultivators, they werepletely unaware of what was happening in this ce. No one knew when the danger would arrive.

    At this moment, the pathfinders in front suddenly saw a ck shadow standing on the stone steps twenty to thirty meters away, looking down at them from above. The ck shadow looked blurry, but everyone could feel its sinister gaze.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Someone shouted loudly and subconsciously threw over a magical equipment. The shadow flickered a moment, then began to back away. Although the moonlight was not very bright, these cultivators¡¯ eyesight far surpassed that of ordinary people. Thus, they could all see that the ck figure was indeed walking backwards, as if he was extremely familiar with the stone steps behind him. Every step he took was urate. Furthermore, the stone steps were not straight up to the top, but meandering. This shadow did not turn around, but did not take a wrong step.

    At the beginning, no one dared to approach the shadow with extreme fear, but after walking for two or three minutes, they realized that the shadow was only constantly retreating without attacking. The courage of the cultivators in front gradually grew as they elerated in pursuit of the shadow.

    ¡°Catch him and see what it is!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m about to wet my pants. Grab that bastard and chop him into pieces.¡±

    Seven or eight pathfinders in front of them chased after them, but as they did, the ck shadow only continued to speed up. He kept retreating towards the top of the stone steps. His posture was extremely strange. He chased like this for four to five minutes, but the distance between them did not decrease at all.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    The cultivator at the very front cursed. He stomped his foot on the ground, and with his right hand, he swung out a long whip towards the ck shadow. The long whip was more than ten meters long, and after he violently pulled himself closer, the long whip perfectly wrapped around the ck shadow¡¯s neck. With the power of the long whip, it actually managed to pull the shadow back.

    Upon seeing the shadow, they all became excited and rushed over. Under the moonlight, the ck shadow began to struggle violently. It raised its empty sleeves as if it was going to untie the whip from its neck. After being frightened for such a long time, how could these Soaring Assassins give up after capturing someone? However, just as they were about to grab onto the ck shadow, the ck shadow broke free from the shackles of the whip and sped up. It seemed like there were eyes behind him, urately seeing every step of the staircase.

    ¡°Just half a meter away!¡±

    One of the cultivators cursed as he sped up his charge. His feet slipped and he almost fell, but he still managed to grab onto the ck shadow¡¯s sleeve as he pounced forward.

    ¡°Everyone,e here!¡±

    The six or seven people behind him immediately rushed up. The ck shadow seemed to be very strong, dragging the cultivator with it as it ran up. Everyone was in hot pursuit. Suddenly, someone cried out in agony, his voice echoing in the air. Not long after, a muffled sound could be heard, as if something heavy had been dropped onto the ground.

    Ma Jue¡¯s face changed, but when he rushed over, he realized that there was no other way. At some point, the stone steps had already turned in another direction, and the shadow had brought the cultivators chasing him all the way to the edge of the cliff. The stone steps they saw were fake, and one after another, they fell off the cliff. However, they didn¡¯t know why these cultivators with extraordinary skills couldn¡¯t even think of saving themselves when they were falling. Judging from the sound, they were at least several hundred meters tall, which was enough for them to react to.

    Ma Jue looked down. Under the moonlight, he could vaguely see the cultivators who had fallen to their deaths lying on the ground, and some of their corpses had even fallen with their limbs twisted.

    He felt a chill behind him and quickly turned around. When he turned around, he saw that his pale face was almost touching his own. The dark figure stood behind him, not even a centimeter between their noses. It waerrifyingly white face, with long hair covering the left and right sides. Under the hair, there were eyes that emitted a chill that caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end. The moment Ma Jue turned around, the ck figure smiled, revealing the sharp teeth in his mouth, as if there was still blood left.

    The ck figure suddenly reached out and pushed Ma Jue, causing him to fall down uncontrobly. He saw that the shadow in the sky turned intuge, bat-like object that pounced towards him. After being pushed, Ma Jue felt that it became difficult to circte his Innate Qi, and his four limbs seemed to be unable to listen to him. However, Ma Jue was still a super expert after all, so he forcefully threw Mo Dao away in the air. His hand grabbed Mo Dao¡¯s hilt the instant he moved, and then borrowed the power of the flying de to send him flying horizontally.

    With a bang, Mo Dao heavily stabbed into the cliff and Ma Jue¡¯s body swayed left and right. The ck figure pounced over, but failed to grab Ma Jue. After letting out an extremely mournful howl, it circled around once before flying back again. Just as the ck figure was about to approach, a ball of exploding Cultivation Power burst out from Ma Jue¡¯s palm. Likeavy cannonball, he directly shot through the ck figure¡¯s chest. The shadow shook a few times, then spun and fell. It fell to the ground and shattered into phosphorous mes.

    Although Ma Jue had killed the ck figure, he still felt a lingering fear as he struggled to climb back up the cliff. The remaining Soaring Assassins were all anxiously waiting, and two of them even ran away due to the heavy pressure of their fear. Ma Jue was no longer in the mood to kill others to establish his dominance.

    The group walked along the stone steps that wound around the mountain ranges, and along the way, no one was in the mood to talk. The silence was terrifyingly silent. The footsteps were so clear, so sharp. An Zheng followed behind the group and realized that these people had a certain understanding of the Frozen Land. No matter how panicky the team was, they didn¡¯t change their route. They obviously knew how to climb up the mountain. Maybe someone hade here before, or maybe they had remembered the route when Tan Shanse came into contact with the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    Their preparations weren¡¯t considered to be insufficient, at least the materials they brought with them were very targeted, which meant that they had some understanding of the things inside the hall. Rather than following the group and randomly searching for it, it was better to just follow behind it. An Zheng was not interested in any Frozen End Spirit Stones, he just wanted to get to the Frozen End hall as soon as possible to save Fang Zhiji. An Zheng could feel that the aura of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s life vein was getting weaker and weaker.

    After walking for another ten minutes or so, the stone steps finally reached their end. In front of them was an arch, also carved from ice. Behind the arch was the huge building built on the top of the mountain. The pce was built on an unimaginablyrge scale. Under the moonlight, it looked like a super beast that could wake up at any time by lying on the top of the mountain.

    He did not know why this ce was constructed into an arch. It was just like the one that was ced at the wedding ceremony. It was not very big and could amodate three to four people side by side. Ma Jue waved his hands, indicating three or four of his subordinates to go over and take a look first. Those few people came closer to look for help, and carefully approached. They let out a sigh of relief as they passed through the arch, then turned around and waved their hands. ¡°No problem. The pce is in front of us, and we can see the lights inside.¡±

    Lights on?

    Hearing their shouts, An Zheng¡¯s heart sank, he knew that the situation was bad. They were just separated by an arch, why could they see the lights, and not An Zheng? In that pitch-ck pce of ice, where were the lights?

    Witowl, the arch suddenly moved. That wasn¡¯t a door, but a huge mouth. Teeth appeared in an instant, chewing on the cultivators that went in. The sound of bones being crushed caused waves of pain in one¡¯s ears. Blood ran from his mouth, and bits of bone sttered. In the silence of the night, the sound of chewing bones was perhaps the most terrible sound in the world.

 Chapter 1023 - Losses

    <h4>Chapter 1023 ¨C Losses</h4>

    Of the people Ma Jue brought out, there were only twenty odd left, and they had lost more than half. The rest of the people were also trembling in fear. There was no longer the arrogance and domineering attitude of Soaring Sky. Rtively speaking, they would rather fight against an opponent that was stronger than them. Even if they lost, it would be better to be killed than to be enveloped in fear like this.

    Even the people from Soaring Sky wanted to fight openly. Just by thinking about it, it was clear to see to what extent their hearts had copsed.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Ma Jue let out a long sigh. Even though he had lost another seven or eight subordinates, the strange arched door had still disappeared. Not far ahead was a small stone path that led directly to the za outside the hall. After passing through the za, one would be able to enter the hall. The mister said that it was ced in the main hall, not far from thepletion of the mission.

    ¡°I know that everyone is scared, but at this point there is no way out. After obtaining the Ice Sealing Spirit Stone, we can rely on the power of that Spirit Stone to safely evacuate us. If you cannot get back now, you know what will happen to you. ¡±

    Ma Jue waved his arm: ¡°We¡¯re only missing thest step, everyone go.¡±

    How could those Soaring Assassins easily rouse their emotions? They could only brace themselves and advance forward. Although Ma Jue was arrogant, his mind was meticulous. He chose four people with good lightness skills to walk in front, and if there was any danger, he would immediately retreat.

    Humans were truly a strange sight. When encountering fear, even adults would turn into children. The four assassins would walk forward holding hands, fearing that they would be swallowed by something if they let go.

    The four of them walked for more than ten steps before discovering that the stone path was not dangerous at all besides being slippery. Finally, thest one turned around and waved towards Ma Jue and the others: ¡°You maye over, these frozen rocks are very slippery.

    Ma Jue rxed a little in his heart as he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°I¡¯ll be walking in the front. Those who have supplies with them will follow me while the rest will follow behind me.¡±

    Just as he took a step forward, the stone path in front of him changed. The path turned intunnel, with round walls in the previously empty area. The four people held hands as they entered the tunnel. The light suddenly dimmed, making them tense up. Not caring about their pride, the four of them started to sprint backwards.

    But suddenly the tunnel began to move, swinging back and forth like a giant worm, and the four men stumbled in it until they could barely stand. The tunnel became soft and there was a stench.

    From a distance, An Zheng closed his right eye and the three dark purple star point in his left eye quickly rotated. Momentster, An Zheng, who had clearly seen what it was, also turned pale.

    It was nounnel at all, but a piece of intestines.

    The four assassins were insidiece of intestines. Mucus unceasingly fell off from the walls of the intestines, and green smoke came out from them after they stuck to the body. The person who was corroded by the mucus howled out in pain and fell to the ground. However, the situation became even more dangerous after he fell. The mucus had already passed his feet, and his soles were soonpletely corroded. The remaining bones were also emitting green smoke as holes quickly appeared one by one.

    The person who fell down rolled in his intestines, the mucus on his body increasing. A few secondster, the first assassin turned into a skeleton, but it was still rolling. The speed at which the four of them died was terrifying. They did not even know who their opponents were, and if they did not know where they were, they would have died. The corrosive power of the mucus was so strong that it caused his scalp to explode and his pores to contract.

    The bones were quickly corroded as well. In the end, the corpses of the four people disappeared, leaving only more mucus behind.

    Ma Jue bellowed, he raised his de and shed down. A crescent-shaped saber light hacked at the outside of his intestines. The intestines seemed to be in pain for a moment before contracting and curling into a ball. Ma Jue shed out de after de, each sh containing the power to split mountains and shatter rocks could be used to chop at intestines, and only caused them to twist and contract in pain, but to no avail.

    Ma Jue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, he flicked his finger and broke his middle finger, smearing his own blood on the de. He raised his de and rushed forward. The red light of the de split open his intestines with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound. The entire mountain seemed to tremble for a moment. Then, a furious roar could be heard. Although the roar was far away, it was so loud that it was deafening.

    The intestines quickly curled up and rolled away, like a disgusting meatball.

    Ma Jue took a deep breath, and looked at the newly appeared stone path with lingering fear. He turned his head to look, and saw that his remaining ten or so subordinates had subconsciously retreated, no one daring to walk in front. Ma Jue snorted, and took Mo Dao and walked out first. When stepping on the stone path, his feet felt somewhat painful. Moreover, it was extremely slippery. If one was not careful, they would fall down. Fortunately, after walking through this stony path, there weren¡¯t any other changes. Finally, they reached the za.

    The za outside the Ice Emperor Pce¡¯s main entrance was extremelyrge. It was already at the darkest hour of the night, and the moon had already turned even darker. There were at most two hours until daybreak, but it was at that time that the darkest sky could be seen. Ma Jue had his men light up dozens of pearls, and those pearls floated around the group. With these pearls, he could feel a littlefort in his heart.

    As the group walked along the stone path and stepped onto the square, they realized that every tile that wasid out in the square was engraved with a variety of faces. Furthermore, the engravings were extremely meticulous. Every face was extremely ugly. This ce seemed to have collected the faces of all the demon beasts, forming arge picture. If someone were to fly up high and look down, the light would illuminate this ce ¡­ They would realize that the gigantic picture formed by the countless faces was still a face. It waerson¡¯s face, it was Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    Looking down from high up in the sky, the outline of Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s face was extremely clear, as if he was lying on top of it. His eyes were closed, as if he was deep in thought. However, the moment these people stepped onto the square, that huge face of his moved, and that pair of eyes opened.

    However, Ma Jue and the others could not detect anything. The za was too big, to the point where they did not know that all the tiles and tiles on the groundbined formed the face of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, nor did they feel that the pair of eyes had suddenly opened.

    Ma Jue carefully walked forward, when he suddenly heard a voice from behind him. He abruptly turned his head around, only to see the image of a demonic beast appearing behind him.

    ¡°All of you must die.¡±

    Ma Jue shed across and the shadow disappeared.

    ¡°All of you must die.¡±

    This time, the voice still came from behind him. Ma Jue turned around again and a different demonic beast looked at him coldly with eyes filled with contempt.

    ¡°We will not die!¡±

    Ma Jue shed again, and the shadow disappeared again.

    One after another, more and more phantoms of demon beasts appeared, each one of them different. The faces of those demon beasts were exactly the same as the faces on the tiles. They looked at Ma Jue with ice-cold eyes and repeated the same exact words.

    ¡°All of you must die!¡±

    Ma Jue roared: It¡¯s you who¡¯s going to die!

    He shed out with his de like a madman. He didn¡¯t know why, but it was as if he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He just wanted to hack these annoying phantoms into pieces. His attacks were merciless.

    ¡°General!¡± The General doesn¡¯t want it! ¡±

    ¡°General!¡± ¡°General, what are you doing!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice entered Ma Jue¡¯s ears, allowing him to be in high spirits. His eyes gradually became clear, and he saw that his face was covered in blood. At least three or four of his men fell to the ground, badly mutted. Wherever there are demon beast phantoms, where there are people shouting, you will all die. The thing that he was crazily hacking at was not the shadow of a demon beast, but the work of his subordinates. The person on the ground was smashed into pieces, and the person he chopped at least ten times at the most.

    With a dang sound, the de in Ma Jue¡¯s hand fell to the ground, both of his hands trembling violently. However, he quickly picked up Mo Dao because he knew what it meant to lose control of himself. Once the people under hismand knew that he was on the verge of copse, they would all be finished before they could even enter the hall.

    Holding the de, he tried to keep his hands from trembling.

    ¡°They were invaded by the devils, you guys can¡¯t see it.¡±

    Ma Jue said coldly, and only now did he realize that the few people he killed were all carrying goods on their backs. The few of them had gone through rigorous training, and only the few of them were able to use some of these things proficiently. Although the remaining people had alsoe into contact with it, the difference was too great.

    ¡°You guys bring your equipment ande with me.¡±

    Ma Jue knew that there was no time to hesitate, and the longer he dyed, the greater the danger. Who knew when those white-furred monsters behind them would catch up to them. Once they did, everyone would undoubtedly die.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    He gave the order in a loud voice and sped up his footsteps as he ran towards the direction of the frozen hall. The remaining dozen Soaring Assassins were already on the verge of copsing. It was already difficult for them to persevere and continue running forward. The square was very big. After running for a long time, he realized that the distance from the main entrance of the hall was still that far. It was as if the distance between them had never changed.

    ¡°General, something¡¯s wrong. The bricks are moving!¡±

    Someone shouted, his voice trembling.

    Ma Jue had already noticed that something was amiss. Every tile on the ground was moving steadily and there were no sounds at all. No matter how they ran, they didn¡¯t move at all. The floor tiles moved in a strange trajectory like flowing water. They ran as fast as they could, and the tiles that were slow as they ran were slow as well. If they didn¡¯t move, the floor tiles wouldn¡¯t move either.

    It seemed that he would never reach the Ice-Sealing Hall.

    ¡°The distance is not far, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ma Jue shouted and was the first to jump up. After flying a dozen or so meters away, he felt an ice-cold chill in front of him. His body forcibly flipped backwards in midair, but the two Soaring Assassins behind him didn¡¯t manage to return. Puff! Puff! The two assassins were dismembered in midair. The blood was hanging on the thin ice line. Only then could it be seen that there were quite a few densely packed roots hanging in the sky. These ice threads were very sharp. If they rushed forward, they would be cut apart.

    Ma Jue swung the de and threw it. The de spun in midair and flew back, slicing off countless ice threads.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He shouted and rushed out, the remaining seven or eight people following closely behind.

    They had finally reached the entrance of the Frozen End Great Hall. Ma Jue turned around to take a look and discovered that all the corpses on the ground had disappeared. There was a long trail of blood on the ground, as if the bodies had crawled away on their own. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had finally made it in. He led the remaining seven or eight people into the main hall. Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him, he turned around and saw a short figure standing at the door. Because his back was facing the light, he could not see anything.

    Blood dripped from the man¡¯s head, and the sound of dripping was so piercing that it made everyone¡¯s heart twitch.

 Chapter 1024 - Breakthrough!

    <h4>Chapter 1024 ¨C Breakthrough!</h4>

    Without any warning or sound before the footsteps appeared, the person was already standing at the door when the footsteps appeared. This person was standing there with his face hidden from the light. It could only be seen that he was not very tall, and he was also carrying a lot of human heads.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Ma Jue shouted, with a wave of his hand, a few shining pearls flew out, shining clearly on that man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Old General Huang?¡±

    Ma Jue¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and quickly rushed over to support Huang Ao. At this moment, the old general was covered in bruises and his armor was damaged. The head in his hand was still dripping blood, and he was swaying so much that he couldn¡¯t even stand straight.

    ¡°Old General, how are you?¡±

    At this time, seeing Huang Ao catching up, his heart was moved and filled with warmth. If not for Huang Ao staying behind at the back at the most crucial time, they would not have been able to make it to the main hall.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Huang Ao leaned against the doorframe as he slowly sat down, his voice hoarse as if it wasn¡¯t his own.

    ¡°Not yet, we just came in. ¡°Old General, you¡¯ve worked hard. Sit here and rest. We¡¯lle look for you. Once we find you, I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡±

    Just as Ma Jue was about to enter the great hall, Huang Ao grabbed his arm. Ma Jue turned around and asked in surprise: ¡°Does the old general still have anything else to say?¡±

    Huang Ao, on the other hand, had a strange smile on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, slowly search, carefully search.¡±

    When Ma Jue saw that smile, his heart trembled. However, a person who was overly exhausted might lose control of their emotions due to the severe condition they were in, so that strange smile was something that even Huang Ao himself did not know about.

    Ma Jue promised as he brought a few of his subordinates to explore the interior of the hall. The flying dexterity people didn¡¯t want to use the tools just now, but now they also used it in order to find the Ice Sealing Spirit Stone as soon as possible. A few cultivators ran out to the surroundings and pulled out a few racks from the materials. There was a fist-sized bead iid on top of the rack. The entire hall immediately became bright.

    ¡°Divide into three people and seal the entrance to the hall. Whoever enters, regardless of whether it ierson or something else, will be killed without question!¡±

    Ma Jue ordered loudly, and began walking towards the Ice Emperor.

    The three cultivators quickly ran to the entrance of the main hall. Although their hearts were still filled with fear, after entering the main hall, their mission was alreadypleted. They felt some hope in their hearts, and their movements became nimble and fluid once more. They only wanted to find the Frozen Spirit Stones and leave this damn ce as soon as possible. They didn¡¯t want to stay for another second longer.

    The three of them set up the off-gun around three to four meters away from the door and took out a few flying dragon ws. An Zheng stood at the side of the great hall as he watched them search for Fang Zhiji. In the end, his gazended on the ice throne where there wauman-shaped sculpture.

    The three Soaring Assassins threw out their flying dragon ws, and momentster, the rope extended out from the inside and flew in a circle around the main hall. The three flying dragon ws circled back and sped together. With a bang, the entire hall was sealed shut. The aura being emitted was actually so strong that it was suffocating.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Whaowerful sealing tool. Using such a magical equipment to seal the hall from the inside was easier said than done for the demon beasts outside to rush in. Previously, they had used the Flying Dragon w and had been waiting for this moment.

    Ma Jue walked up to the Ice Emperor in big strides. Looking around, he didn¡¯t see anything simr to spirit stones. He looked at the ice statue sitting cross-legged next to the throne and could not help but exim in his heart, ¡°This statue is truly marvelous! It is no different from a real person!¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Ma Jue paced back and forth around the throne, but he still didn¡¯t find anything. The temperature in the hall was so low, but ayer of fine sweat had already appeared on his forehead. At this moment, a series of roars came from the outside. Two white-furred demon beasts rushed out of the darkness and crashed into the horizontal rope at the entrance. The main hall had no door, and the door was very big. The two demon beasts were like two heavy tanks as they rushed over and fiercely crashed into the horizontal rope.

    With a bang, the rope retracted, and with a sudden bounce, the two demon beasts were sent flying. More white-furred demon beasts rushed over, and their howls shook the room as if it were shaking.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Ma Jue shouted, and the three cultivators set the small off-gun on fire. Four or five white-furred beasts rushed to the door and the off-gun spewed out a ball of purple mes. The round purple light witail of mes shot out and exploded four or five white-furred beasts. Half of its body flew into the air, spinning and crashing into the group of white-furred beasts behind it.

    An Zheng looked outside and saw that the main beast was crouching behind the herd of white-furred beasts, staring coldly at the main hall. A low sound came from its throat. Following the sound, the white-furred monsters began to attack the windows of the hall. It was just that for some reason, An Zheng felt that the main beast was extremely weak, as though it could fall down at any time.

    But the flying dragons¡¯ ws were simply too powerful. These white-furred monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to break through no matter what they did.

    An Zheng walked quickly to the throne, and saw Fang Zhiji sitting there. Right at this moment, An Zheng felt as if the blood in his heart and veins was boiling, and was about to burst out. Fang Zhiji just sat there, as if he had fallen asleep. The ice outside was not very thick, so he could see everything clearly. As if having found its master, the blood in his heart started to frantically collide with An Zheng¡¯s spatial artifact.

    An Zheng could not help but think of the words that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi had said in his mind ¡­ Fang Zhiji was of the same origin as him, and only the blood of his heart could save Fang Zhiji. More than once, he had warned An Zheng that he must release the blood from his heart¡¯s vein when he found Fang Zhiji.

    If that was the case, then why did he not save Fang Zhiji? Is it because he has extremely contradictory feelings towards Fang Zhiji?

    Just as he was thinking about this, the blood from the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s life vein suddenly broke through An Zheng¡¯s spatial artifact. At that moment, An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up. And it was also at this moment, that the appearance of the blood from his heart veins revealed the invisible An Zheng.

    Just as the blood was about toe into contact with the Ice Emperor, An Zheng suddenly teleported over and threw a punch at the Ice Emperor. The strength of this fist strike had used up thest of An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power, and the strength of his half-god body had also been unleashed to the extreme. Even Ma Jue subconsciously dodged backwards from such an explosive attack.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s fist fiercely smashed into the Ice Emperor, causing that enormous throne to immediately shatter into pieces. The strength of the fist had directly pierced through the throne, and the ce where he had been hit had been shattered even more thoroughly. The fist power was like a cannonball that shot out, and then the throne exploded. Fragments of ice were sent flying everywhere, and a purple bead quickly flew out from the throne and rushed to the top of the hall.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.¡±

    An Zheng said coldly. He activated the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s plundering ability and forcefully sucked the blood from his heart meridian, then sprinkled it all over Fang Zhiji¡¯s body. The blood was like boiling water sshing onto the snow, the ice outside Fang Zhiji¡¯s body was melting at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.

    ¡°No!¡±

    In mid-air, an illusion appeared from within the purple pearl. It stretched out its hand in an attempt to grab the blood, but it was toote. The shout was so mournful, so filled with unwillingness, anger, and hatred.

    That was the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    An Zheng looked up at the floating illusion, ¡°Sorry about that, your n failed. I suddenly remembered that I heard Tan Shanse¡¯s subordinate mention that there was a Frozen Seal Spirit Stone here that could storortion of one¡¯s soul, and that with just a little blood, one would be able to revive a dead person. You said that it was not coincidental, but why is it that Fang Zhiji wasn¡¯t always on your Ice Empress¡¯ Throne when you gave me some blood from your heart in such a kind-hearted manner so that I could use it to save Fang Zhiji? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s fading silhouette and sneered: ¡°Looks like you really have very contradictory feelings towards Fang Zhiji. If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll regret it after thinking that you shouldn¡¯t have done so. So you left some leeway and sealed a part of Fang Zhiji¡¯s soul within the Ice Emperor. This throne is the Frozen Spirit Stone, which is why you always ce a dead person on your seat. Perhaps your subordinates felt that you valued friendship and friendship, and perhaps you were moved by your own actions. However, in reality, you were still doing it for yourself. ¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared and dove down from the sky. However, the soul was too weak and floated back halfway through the journey. It was obvious that it was afraid of An Zheng.

    Crack crack. Theyer of ice on Fang Zhiji¡¯s body was falling off.

    The soul of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi shouted in a mournful voice in the air: ¡°You think you can win? You can¡¯t go out, no one can. Everyone whoes here will die with me. I have no way of rebirth, so all of you should stay with me. ¡±

    At this time, Ma Jue had already forgotten to attack An Zheng, he looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s soul and ridiculed: ¡°You¡¯re really crafty, to the point where you tricked Teacher. ¡°It¡¯ity that you can¡¯t calcte as well as I can. A little nobody like you has ruined your ns.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi suddenly turned his head to look at him, his eyes filled with iparable malice: ¡°You have to die first!¡±

    Ma Jue shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How are you going to kill me? With just you? Now this extremely weak remnant of his soul can kill me? Come,e,e. I will stand here and wait for you to kill me. I would like to see if you have the ability to do so. ¡±

    Puff!

    With a muffled sound, a hole was pierced through Ma Jue¡¯s chest. He lowered his head to look at the bow that had pierced through his chest. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He slowly turned his head and saw Huang Ao¡¯s pair of blood-red eyes. Huang Ao twisted and turned the bow in his hand a few times, causing Ma Jue¡¯s knees to go soft and he slowly knelt down.

    ¡°For... ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked, a gush of blood rushing from his throat.

    An Zheng turned his head to look outside as he thought of something. The main beast of the white-furred beast that was squatting far away had fallen to the ground. Ayer of white fur started to grow out from Huang Ao¡¯s body, and his body swelled rapidly. In the blink of an eye, his body split open and a majestic, white-furred demon beast emerged from the shell. Huang Ao¡¯s body was torn apart, the white haired demonic beast howled towards the sky.

    An Zheng took a step forward and shielded Fang Zhiji behind him. He could feel that Fang Zhiji was recovering, and the chill on his body had already started to fade.

    He grinned, sarcastically.

    ¡°Whaity, I was so close.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯spete next, and see who canst long.¡±

 Chapter 1025 - Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1025 ¨C Shadow</h4>

    Huang Ao pierced Ma Jue¡¯s chest, while that coarse yellow por bow continued to twist in his heart. Ma Jue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief; he never thought that the one who would kill him in the end would be hispanion. The two of them were together in the Great Shu as generals. Although there had always been estrangement, they had always been united in the midst of battle. Why had it suddenly changed?

    Ma Jue was dead, Huang Ao had changed.

    The white haired demonic beast¡¯s main beast had already transferred its bloodline power into Huang Ao¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t release it. At this time, the main beast had alreadypletely materialized, staring at An Zheng likiger staring covetously at its prey. An Zheng had already exhausted his Cultivation Power and was about to reach his limit. In order to break the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s conspiracy, he had gathered all his strength and shattered the Ice Emperor with a single punch. Now, he was facing off against a terrifyingly strong Frozen Land protector beast.

    The shadow of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi kept changing, bing dimmer and dimmer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who canst so long.¡±

    His eyes were filled with resentment, ¡°Even if I die, I will die behind you. Dark Magi, kill him!¡±

    The main beast cried out and rushed towards An Zheng. An Zheng knew what the main beast¡¯s ability was, once its blood was stuck on him, it would turn into that kind of ugly and terrifying thing, and it would probably never return to its human form. Therefore, this beast called the Dark Mage didn¡¯t even need to chase and kill An Zheng, all he needed to do was spray his own blood on An Zheng¡¯s body. But looking at its eyes, it looked like it wanted to swallow An Zheng whole.

    An Zheng dodged the Dark Witch¡¯s pounce fiercely. His body could not endure it, but luckily, the entire hall was covered in ice. He slid down the slope at the side of the ice throne, and casually pulled Fang Zhiji down. Fang Zhiji¡¯s body gradually warmed up. His only hope now was for Fang Zhiji to revive quickly in order to protect him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The base of the ice throne was shattered by the Dark Mage¡¯s palm, and ice was sttered everywhere.

    After failing to hit An Zheng, the dark witch shouted and turned to continue chasing after An Zheng. An Zheng was unable to endure it and had to bring along a Fang Zhiji who had notpletely thaw the ice, to constantly dodge around the great hall, creating a dangerous scene. The only good thing about An Zheng was that the Dark Witch¡¯s speed was not very fast. Otherwise, An Zheng would have been hit already.

    With a sou sound, An Zheng pushed Fang Zhiji off the ice surface and dodged the Dark Witch¡¯s smack. A crater appeared on the ground from the smack, and pieces of ice shot out like bullets. An Zheng who had rolled to the side quickly crawled up and rushed towards Fang Zhiji, and pulled him out from under the Dark Witch¡¯srge feet.

    Just at this moment, Fang Zhiji actually opened his eyes.

    ¡°An ¡­¡± An Zheng? ¡±

    He asked in a hoarse voice, not understanding what had happened. An Zheng dragged him as he ran on the ice, while the beasts behind chased after him with their roars.

    ¡°Emperor Zhuo Qingdi is dead, I used his blood from his heart to help you revive. But right now, I have already used up all of my Cultivation Power and stamina, so I can¡¯t run anymore. ¡°That bastard is still chasing us. I beg you, stop wasting your time asking questions and hurry up and find a way to recover your strength. When I really don¡¯t have any strength left, we¡¯ll both be finished.¡±

    ¡°This bastard looks different from normal bastards.¡±

    Fang Zhiji looked at the Dark Mage and said, angered to the point that An Zheng almost vomited blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Dark Mage, even if I were to immediately recover my Cultivation Power, I would not be able to kill it. Dark Magi were almost immortal. As long as blood sshed on others¡¯ bodies, they would turn into new dark Magi. Furthermore, the soul of the main beast can be shifted among all the dark Magi. Even if it is unable to kill you and me, it can still choose to move under its hands. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s legs had finally regained some of their mobility as he scrambled to avoid the attack.

    ¡°His lifespan is extremely short, he only has one day. If he doesn¡¯t find anything else to parasitize in one day, he¡¯ll be dead. ¡±

    ¡°This is bullshit, we canst another day?¡±

    An Zheng dodged to the side and took the opportunity to kick Fang Zhiji. Fang Zhiji slid on the ground for a long distance before stopping, and the two of them dodged the attack of the Dark Mage¡¯s huge w. That thing¡¯s power was terrifying, but its attacking method was quite simple. It relied on its terrifying strength to not have any special skills.

    ¡°Can we charge out?¡±

    Fang Zhiji shouted as he ran towards the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°Will you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had not finished shouting when he was bounced back by the flying dragon¡¯s w. The main body of the Dark Mage Beast who was chasing after Fang Zhiji did not expect that person to fly back and watched as that person smashed onto its face. With a loud bang, the Dark Wizard was smashed into the ground and sat down with his butt on the ground. He shook his head and roared out. Afternding, Fang Zhiji immediately rolled to the side, barely dodging the gigantic ws of the Dark Mage.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s body had already fully recovered, but he was still far from being able to reach the peak of the Cultivation Power.

    An Zheng took a look at the only Soaring Assassin hiding in the far corner and shouted loudly, ¡°How do I use the Flying Dragon w? Can you tie this thing up with your wyvern¡¯s ws? ¡±

    The man was so scared that he waspletely stupefied. He subconsciously replied, ¡°There¡¯s a button on one end of the Flying Dragon w. If you press it, it will retract. The Flying Dragon w is the strongest binding magic tool, it should be able to trap this thing. ¡±

    ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    An Zheng shouted as he hid behind the huge ice pir to avoid the Dark Witch¡¯s attack. The dark Magus¡¯ ws pped on the ice pir, directly breaking the huge ice pir that the two of them were hugging. Crack! The ice cubes shattered as An Zheng rushed out to avoid it.

    However, that Soaring Assassin was cowering in a corner, not daring toe out. An Zheng cursed at the trash as he rushed towards the Flying Dragon w. The sealed hall had three wyvern ws, so it shouldn¡¯t broblem to pull one out. As long as they could still protect the hall from the Dark Witch Beasts outside, it would be enough. The only thing left was to wait for Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai to rescue them.

    However, it would not take long for the two of them to cross the entire Frozen Land and arrive here.

    Just as An Zheng was about to make contact with the wyvern¡¯s ws, the main beast caught up from behind and wed at An Zheng¡¯s back. Witipping sound, two lines of scars appeared on An Zheng¡¯s back. His clothes were torn apart and the Reverse Scale Armor blocked this strike, but it was still able to knock An Zheng flying with its immense strength. An Zheng¡¯s body was struck by the flying dragon¡¯s w and then bounced back. The main beast roared and bit towards An Zheng, its big mouth grazed An Zheng¡¯s body closed and with a bang, mucus flew everywhere, almost swallowing An Zheng inside.

    Fortunately, there was no blood on An Zheng¡¯s body. Afternding, An Zheng rolled on the ground and avoided the main beast¡¯s chase.

    ¡°How long can youst?¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi in the air said with a gloomy voice: ¡°Seeing you all stinking and dodging, even if I am about to die, I would still be very happy to see this scene.¡±

    An Zheng raised his middle finger: ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi didn¡¯t really understand what idiocy meant, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t anything good either.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Fang Zhiji shouted from the distance as he stood up and looked at Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, ¡°You have already reached this point, and you still aren¡¯t willing to stop? You were wrong from the beginning... I know you have hatred in your heart, but that hatred came from the ancestors tens of thousands of years ago.

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi roared, ¡°People shouldn¡¯t exist! How beautiful was the world when there were no humans? You should know that together, we obtained the memories of our ancestors, and know how peaceful and peaceful the world once was. But now, because of the appearance of humans, the whole world was filled with wars and massacres. The greed of humans has distorted the entire world. Only by killing everyone here can you save the world! ¡±

    Fang Zhiji shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him stopping me, I would have seeded!¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng, and An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°A human¡¯s actions do have many faults, but no one has the qualifications to dere that a species should not exist, and even more so, no one can destroy a species.¡±

    ¡°How many species have you humans wiped out!¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi bellowed: ¡°Thisnd was once ruled by us demon beasts. At that time, how many types of demon beasts were there? Right now, humans ruled the world, how many demon beasts would there be left? Some of you have hunted for the crystal cores, some for the beautiful fur of the demon beasts, and some for your desire to ughter! ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say because what Emperor Zhuo Qingdi said wasn¡¯t wrong.

    This was the first time, that An Zheng was unable to refute his.

    ¡°You have to die. Even if I can¡¯t kill everyone, I will kill both of you. Fang Zhiji, you have truly disappointed me! ¡±

    Fang Zhiji shook his head, ¡°You should know the final oue of killing in retaliation for killing.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. ¡°Dark Magi, kill them all!¡±

    The main body of the Dark Witch Beast let out a cry and pounced towards Fang Zhiji. As Fang Zhiji dodged, he was hit by the ws of the Dark Witch, causing his body to fly out. An Zheng clenched his teeth and rushed forward. On the way, he saw something that he could casually grab. He ran to Fang Zhiji¡¯s side and helped him up, but the Dark Witch had already rushed over once again. An Zheng had exhausted all of his physical strength, so he only had enough time to use hisst remaining strength to push Fang Zhiji out.

    Aooo!

    The main beast swallowed An Zheng in one gulp. Raising its head, its adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, swallowing An Zheng whole into its stomach. In its eyes, there waower that wanted to swallow An Zheng whole before, and now it had finally done it.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The person who thought that he could change the world was still killed by me. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi looked at Fang Zhiji: ¡°You really disappoint me. You and I are both from the Summoning the Spiritual World, so we know what humans have done to us back then. I thought you were going to fight alongside me, but you didn¡¯t. I also imagined that although you wouldn¡¯t help me or stop me, you¡¯ve disappointed me once again. ¡±

    Fang Zhiji shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t help you, never.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi pointed at Fang Zhiji: ¡°Then go to hell!¡±

    The Dark Witch rushed over and struck out with his palm towards Fang Zhiji, causing Fang Zhiji to slow down from his injuries. At this very moment, An Zheng¡¯s death brought abouuge impact to him, and his opponent was the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    All of a sudden, a huge bloody hole had been torn open in the Dark Magi¡¯s stomach, and countless pieces of broken meat were spurted out of the wound, spurting out in the air. Several bones spun and flew, nailing themselves to a wall in the distance. The main beast cried out and fell to the ground, An Zheng who was carrying a small sized off-gun crawled out from its stomach. During the time that An Zheng was saved, An Zheng had easily grabbed onto that door¡¯s small sized off-gun. After pushing Fang Zhiji away, it was swallowed by the main beast.

    The heart was shattered, and the main beast fell to the ground, twitching.

    An Zheng stood in the pool of blood, his face somewhat pale.

    Subconsciously, he lowered his head to look, and saw that his entire body was covered in the blood of the Shadow Mage Beast.

 Chapter 1026 - Lonely Death

    <h4>Chapter 1026 ¨C Lonely Death</h4>

    An Zheng subconsciously lowered his head to look at his body. In this instant, An Zheng¡¯s mind went nk, no one knew what he was thinking, or maybe he wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. His hands began to tremble, and with a dang sound, a small off-gun fell onto the ground.

    Fang Zhiji was also dumbstruck.

    Seeing that An Zheng¡¯s bloodied body was about to rush over, An Zheng took a few steps back and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    Fang Zhiji stopped walking and begged: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a way. If youe with me, that girlfriend of yours, Miss Xiao Liu¡¯er, will definitely be saved as long as you go find her.¡±

    Although the Reverse Scale Armor was very powerful, there were still gaps. Furthermore, they were not perfect in covering up. There waole on the left eye of the face armor. The Dark Witch¡¯s blood had long seeped into the cave through the cracks. An Zheng knew it was toote.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, looking as though he was still calm: ¡°But stay far away from me; I don¡¯t know when it will change. I have seen how fast people who were previously eroded by the dark witch¡¯s blood can turn into new dark Magi. Try not to get too close to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t go out with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Whatever you say is fine. Come out with me, I¡¯ll think of a way to save you.¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s tone was full of pleading, he was just afraid that An Zheng would give up on him. Although he was very clear on how terrifying the main beast¡¯s blood was, the main beast did not stand up again after it fell on the ground. This was enough to show that its main bloodline power was eroding An Zheng¡¯s body. This kind of transfer was already beingpleted bit by bit. It¡¯s just that because An Zheng¡¯s body was too strong, it took even longer for it to erode. And without a doubt, once the erosion was sessful, it would create an extremely powerful Dark Mage Lord Beast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open my wyvern¡¯s ws, you walk in front, and then I¡¯ll give you my wyvern¡¯s ws. As soon as you discover something was wrong with me, tie me up with your wyvern¡¯s ws. ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, his shoulders trembling.

    Fang Zhiji strongly nodded his head. His throat was burning with pain, but his heart was in even more pain. He never thought that An Zheng would take sucuge risk to save him, but in the end, it was him who was saved while An Zheng was trapped inside. Right now, he only wanted to find a way to save An Zheng as soon as possible. However, he was very clear that there was no way to cure it once the blood of the main darkness Magus Beast corroded it.

    But An Zheng did not give up on him even in such a dangerous time, so how could he give up on An Zheng?

    An Zheng opened the Flying Dragon w that was locked at the entrance and looked at Fang Zhiji: ¡°If I really mutated, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell Xiao Liu¡¯er that I really love her.¡±

    Fang Zhiji, who had walked to the door, was stunned for a moment. Just as he reacted to it, he was kicked out by An Zheng. The white furred demonic beast in the distance bellowed and rushed over. An Zheng stood at the entrance and roared at the demonic beasts. Maybe because they felt the aura of the main beast from An Zheng¡¯s body, those dark witch demon beasts started to retreat bit by bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and the corners of his mouth had a hint of sadness.

    ¡°You just said that the main weakness of a Dark Mage Beast is that its life is very short. If no new parasites were to be found, they would die within a day. This Flying Dragon w¡¯s sealing power was very strong, very good, very good ¡­ If I am truly eroded, I will die in this Ice Shrine if I am unable to leave within one day.

    He turned around and did not look at Fang Zhiji.

    ¡°Hurry up, if the Dark Magees back, I won¡¯t be able to control myself and will let them kill you.¡±

    Fang Zhiji¡¯s tears fell from the corner of his eyes as he yelled at An Zheng, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll save you, I definitely will! I¡¯ll go out and find your Xiao Liu¡¯er right now and have here to save you. ¡±

    ¡°No need, don¡¯t let here. This ce is too dangerous.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the center of the Main Pce and sat down cross-legged. He could feel the pain of fire burning in his body. That power was crazily eroding his body. If he didn¡¯t have the body of a demigod, he would have be a Dark Mage Lord Beast long ago. He looked down and saw a thinyer of white fur on the back of his hand. Although it had not grown crazily, it was enough to show that his body was getting worse.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just you and me.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi who was about to disappear, andughed: ¡°In thest moment between you and I, the other party was by our side, perhaps no one would have thought of that.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s figure flickered, it was obvious that he had not disappeared for long.

    ¡°I admire you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s tone also became dull, as if he was about to die, and wasn¡¯t as excited as before. When Fang Zhiji left, he would be the new Dark Witch Master Beast. It could be said that there were no winners in this battle. Everyone had lost.

    ¡°I really admire you.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi floated down from the sky and stood in front of An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯ity that I can¡¯t drink right now. If possible, I really want to have a drink with you. I¡¯ve always thought of humans as hypocrites, even those who appear to be virtuous and virtuous are nothing more than a mask they put on their faces. Everyone has their own greed in their heart, but you didn¡¯t. The moment you let Fang Zhiji out at thest moment and let me stay behind, let me change my opinion of humans. You are worthy of my respect. ¡±

    An Zheng took out a jug of wine from his spatial artifact and said with a smile: ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll drink a few more mouthfuls for you.¡±

    He raised his head and finished the entire pot of wine.

    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to feel the taste of the wine anymore. It¡¯s good to get drunk.¡±

    He took out the second jug of wine and downed it in one gulp. The burning sensation in his body was somewhat diluted by the taste of the wine. However, the white fur on the surface of his body continued to grow, more and more, thicker and thicker. Not only his hands, but long white fur also appeared on his face. The light in his eyes was fading, reced by a dark yellow color.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°How can I regret so many things, I don¡¯t even have time to regret.¡±

    He closed his eyes, his mind filled with the image of the Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    It waity that he was only a remnant soul, and was unable to taste the pungent alcohol.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed: ¡°I have never regretted it before, it seems like we are the same kind of people ¡­. No, a species with the same personality. To be able to die together with someone like you, it would not disgrace my identity. ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at him. He felt that his head was bing dizzy and his consciousness was gradually disappearing.

    ¡°Where did you get your ego from?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be conceited?¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    An Zheng finished the second jug of wine, and just as he was about to take out the third jug, he realized that his arm was somewhat unable to control it. He wanted to raise his hand, but it took a long time for his brain¡¯s instructions to reach his arm. Moreover, his fingers only moved slightly, not to pick up the wine pot.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    An Zhengid back on the ground, gasping for breath. Blood was flowing out from his nose, ears, and the corners of his eyes, making him look extremely terrifying.

    ¡°I want to die a bit prettier. Although I am not the type of person who pursues beauty, I should be clean when I die.¡±

    He struggled as if his life depended on it and desperately took out a set of clothes from his spatial artifact to change into. The entire process was extremely difficult and lengthy. After much difficulty, he managed to change into a new set of clothes. Hey on the ground and gasped for breath in satisfaction, ¡°My clothes were made personally by the Xiao Liu¡¯er, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked: ¡°You are going to die, once the Dark Mage appears, he will tear this piece of cloth apart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I died in a very dignified manner.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look, the white fur on the back of his hand had already covered his skin. He felearing force expanding outwards, if not for the Reverse Scale Armor blocking him, his body would have already split apart. Not only was the Reverse Scale Armor crazily trying to stop its master¡¯s body from getting worse, the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s medicinal field was also frantically trying to expel its medicinal energy in order to save An Zheng. However, all of this only made the rate of deterioration slightly slow down.

    ¡°Tell me, is iuman¡¯s fault or our demon beasts¡¯ fault?¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi asked.

    An Zheng remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°Human beings have done more wrong.¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdiughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to answer me in such a way, I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±

    An Zheng felt that he was no longer speaking in his own voice, he could no longer suppress the urge to roar. The things in his body were crazily eating away at every cell. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Fortunately, there was still the Reverse Scale Armor, which could suppress the beast¡¯s body and let him die likuman.

    ¡°Humans are the ones who are least willing to admit their mistakes.¡±

    The Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was so pale that it was almost transparent, but it looked like he was relieved. ¡°When I¡¯m about to die, I found out that I would be able to calm down. A person like you is simply a rare treasure. You are probably the only species among all humans. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    An Zheng was actually amused by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, andughed in a rxed manner.

    ¡°I have to go. Thest time without me will be more painful. After bing a Dark Wizard, you will have to wait for your lonely death for 24 hours. Of course, that fear and despair is something you cannot feel right now. I expect that in a few minutes your thoughts will vanish, and that loneliness and despair will be the Dark Wizard¡¯s. It has apanied me for a long time, and is my loyal subordinate. After twelve hours, it will also die. I will wait for it in another world. ¡±

    Emperor Zhuo Qingdi backed away until he reached the entrance of the Frozen End Great Hall and looked out at the world of ice and snow.

    ¡°I once stood at the peak of this world, and even the strongest human beings would tremble in fear in front of me. In this life, it¡¯s worth it for me to conquer the world. In the Summoning the Spiritual World, I will unite the demonic beasts. In the external world, I will make all humans fear me, hahahaha ¡­ It¡¯s time to be satisfied. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t regret this, do you have any regrets?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng spat out arge mouthful of viscous blood, but he was already unable to raise his hand to wipe it away. He knew that the blood had stained his new clothes. Xiao Liu¡¯er had sewed it all up with thread after thread, and his heart ached for that woman.

    ¡°It¡¯ity that she and I should have a child. Once we have a child, she will be able to live on with her strength ¡­ At the very least, they¡¯ll be able to survive. ¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes: ¡°I only hope that after I die, she won¡¯t be too sad ¡­ ¡°But how is that possible?¡±

    His consciousness had finally disappeared. His mouth was still moving up and down, talking to himself and going back and forth with only three words.

    Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    Vaguely, he seemed to hear the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s sigh. ¡°So it turns out that I died a lonely death than you.¡±

 Chapter 1027 - Time

    <h4>Chapter 1027 ¨C Time</h4>

    In the dusky sky, it seemed as if there was a giant eagle shing by. Its cry was loud and clear as it pierced through the sky. There were no clouds and no sun. The color of the sky was very ufortable and depressing. It seemed as if a heavy rain was about to arrive at any moment, but there was no rain from any of the clouds. The warm breath seeped into his pores and his body felt sticky.

    This kind of environment made one¡¯s chest feel short of breath, as if there was something stuck in one¡¯s lungs.

    It was also as if he had been thrown into the deep sea. When the oxygen in his body had run out, it was meaningless for him to keep his mouth shut. Water was poured in bit by bit, and his body started to distort before suffocating.

    With a wail, An Zheng suddenly woke up. A mouthful of ck blood spurted out from his mouth, and he felt that the stifling sensation in his chest and lungs had be a lot better. When he woke up, the first thing he did was lift his hand to take a look. The white fur on the back of his hand had already disappeared.

    [Blood Purification has seeded, you have won.]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, actually carrying some excitement.

    An Zheng was a little confused: ¡°I won?¡±

    [You win.]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye was very brief, containing only these three words.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but cough, he felt that his lungs was still on fire, when he coughed, it shook his entire upper body to the point that it was in so much pain. His body seemed to have be extremely weak, and even his pores seemed to be on the verge of exploding when he coughed.

    ¡°How did I win?¡±

    An Zheng asked while coughing.

    [Your Bloodline Power has defeated the Dark Wizard¡¯s Bloodline Power. You may be the first person in history to defeat the corrosion of the dark Magi bloodline. If I could hold onto a brush, I would have recorded all of this in a history book.]

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°You are Heaven¡¯s Eye?¡±

    [I, have always been.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eye seemed to be at a loss of words, but he quickly regained his calm.

    [It has already been fourteen hours. Your friends are waiting outside. Flying Dragon w can¡¯t be opened from the outside. If you have the strength to stand up, you should go and see them immediately. Your blood has an iparable power of a demigod. Even in the days of the heroes of the realm, your power of bloodlines is considered unique. After all, there were saints and immortals in that era, but there were no gods.]

    [God is unique. God created everything.]

    An Zheng struggled to sit up, and when he turned around to look, he saw the Xiao Liu¡¯er outside the door cry out before fainting. An Zheng was shocked, he crawled up and ran out, but before he could even run two steps, he fell back onto the ground, falling heavily and miserably.

    [The Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s power has been exhausted. It will take at least another six hours to wake up after falling into a deep slumber where it can repair itself. In order to protect your body from any changes, the Reverse Scale Armor had been suppressing your body all this time, and had exhausted all of its strength. Your medicinal field has also dried up and all your medicinal energy has been used up. The entire set of Golden-Rank and medicinal pellets were all used up and you died. ¡±

    An Zheng crawled up and staggered towards the entrance of the hall, and saw the anxious faces of Du Shoushou and the others. He tried to smile, but his expression was twisted. He fell down again and began to crawl towards the entrance of the great hall. He looked up at his friends and his vision blurred. He saw the gray sky again, as if an eagle had shed by. The cry of the eagle made his mind tremble. He could vaguely see a faint light in the distance. It seemed to be an iparablyrge bronze door.

    Warm sunlight shone from inside the bronze door, making him feelfortable when it fell on An Zheng¡¯s body.

    It turns out that I was still dead, and everything that happened just now was just an illusion.

    An Zhengughed bitterly, and tried to open his eyes with all his might, but to no avail.

    [Your Bloodline Power has defeated the Dark Wizard¡¯s Bloodline Power. You may be the first person in history to defeat the Dark Wizard¡¯s Bloodline Power. An Zheng, you are very amazing, you have won. ¡±

    ¡°I won?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then suddenly realised that the conversation was somewhat familiar.

    ¡°You are Heaven¡¯s Eye?¡±

    [I am, I have always been. If you can move at all, try to show your friends that it has been fourteen hours and your friends are on the verge of copse. Flying Dragon w couldn¡¯t be opened outside, so they couldn¡¯te in. Other than that, you have exhausted all of your Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s energy. It will take you at least six hours to recover. All the Golden-Rank and medicinal materials in your medicinal field have been exhausted, and you have used up all your medicine aura. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside. When he saw that had moved, the Xiao Liu¡¯er that was supporting him let out a moan before fainting. Gu Qianye stood at the door, his thin and weak shoulders continuously trembling violently. Seeing that An Zheng had woken up, she first grinned foolishly, then began to cry loudly. He cried hysterically, as if his crying voice was about to tear apart her delicate body.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    [Master, what happened?]

    Heaven¡¯s Eye asked doubtfully.

    An Zheng struggled to sit up, and looked towards the door. He wanted tough, but his expression had already distorted.

    ¡°I think I just had a conversation with you. It¡¯s almost exactly the same as now. Heaven¡¯s Eye, how many times have I woken up? ¡±

    [Master, first time]

    An Zheng crawled up and ran towards the door. He had only ran two steps before he fell onto the ground, heavily and ruthlessly. Without the protection of the Reverse Scale Armor, his face was heavily smashed into the ground and his skin was torn.

    [Your blood possesses an iparable power of a SemiGod. It is unique even in the days of the great heroes and heroes of the ancient era ¡­]

    An Zheng did not wait for Heaven¡¯s Eye to finish speaking, and his voice blocked Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice.

    ¡°After all, there were saints and immortals in that period of time, and only there was no god. God is unique. God created everything. ¡±

    [Master, you...] How do you know what I¡¯m going to say?]

    An Zheng crawled up and ran a few steps. The second time, when he was about to fall, he took advantage of the second time and rolled over, this time he did not fall heavily. Because he remembered that he fell twice just now, he made preparations beforehand. He rolled to the door, held on to the flying dragon¡¯s ws and stood up, slowly and with great difficulty opening the hidden buckles of the ws. With three bangs, the three flying dragon ws were opened and retracted, transforming into three baton-throwing objects thatnded beside An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    The moment the door opened, An Zheng did not have the time to think about what just happened, and staggered out.

    At that moment, his mind suddenly swayed as if something was forced into it. Right after that, the gray and hazy sky appeared before his eyes again. A momentter, he seemed to have heard Du Shoushou¡¯s warning, and then, he was supported by Chen Shaobai.

    An Zheng shook his head with all his might, and with a grin on his face, he rushed to his family members outside. He thought that maybe his head had been broken and he was hallucinating.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, and then, An Zheng fell over as he took a step forward and hugged him. Then, An Zheng fell intrance and fainted.

    When he woke up again, An Zheng didn¡¯t know where he was. When he opened his eyes, he saw the multiply of star point s in the sky. There was a not very bright moon hanging there, and the moonlight was slightly paler. Fortunately, the starlight was bright enough, making people feel a lot better.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s voice entered An Zheng¡¯s ears. He turned his head to look and realized that he was lying in someone¡¯s embrace. There was a faint yet lingering fragrance in his nose. It was so familiar, yet so intimate. Qu Liuxi hugged him, her hand ced on his forehead, her fingers slightly cold.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, obviously a little too anxious.

    ¡°Damn you, we¡¯ve slept for a full eight hours and you¡¯ve slept well. None of us dare to close our eyes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice came from the other side, it was slightly cold. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t wake up yet, great hero.

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°Weren¡¯t I toote to wait for you guys?¡±

    Qu Liuxi took a pill and ced it beside An Zheng¡¯s mouth, and An Zheng swallowed it without thinking.

    ¡°Why is it so sweet?¡±

    Gu Qianye snorted from the side: ¡°It¡¯s sugar to begin with.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face was pale. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t rested for a long time. Adding on her anxiety and worry, she looked very weak. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and her smile was haggard. But her eyes were so bright, so much brighter than any star in the sky.

    ¡°I just wanted to see if you were unconscious, gustatory.¡±

    Gu Qianye extended her beautiful little hand: ¡°The candy is mine, consider it as me selling it to you, pay!¡±

    An Zheng patted the center of Gu Qianye¡¯s palm: ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Gu Qianye curled her lips. ¡°Childish.

    However, she clenched her hand tightly, as if there was some priceless treasure in it. He secretly hid his hands behind his back, unwilling to open them. When he was young, he bought things from games, so he didn¡¯t have any money, so he just patted them on the palm of his hand and treated them as if they had been given. They were very childish and also very sweet.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    An Zheng was unwilling to get up from Qu Liuxi¡¯s leg, and his chest still throbbed with waves of pain when he breathed.

    ¡°We have returned to the immortal pce. The Frozen Land suddenly attacked arge number of cultivators, making the ce extremely unsafe. The size of the Frozen Land was shrinking, and the temperature was bing more and more normal. Many people wanted to go in and see if the demon beasts were hiding their treasures, just like how crazy they were when they rushed into the immortal pce. ¡±

    ¡°The human heart.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°The reason they are in sucurry to return is because Xiao Liu¡¯er said that they would never expect us to return. After all, this ce is extremely dangerous. ording to the enemy¡¯s thoughts, if you are seriously injured, you will definitely leave this dangerous ce to recuperate. ¡°The second reason is that after we saved you, we received a message from the sessor of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Xuan Yue. When we arrived, we didn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s as if Xuan Yue and the people of Dragon Tiger Mountain had disappeared.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but someone said that Xuan Yue was captured by the Da Xi family and sent to Jinling. Xu Meidai has already followed them ¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking, he subconsciously looked towards Qu Liuxi.

    An Zheng asked a lot of questions, and the few of them chatted until the sun was about to rise. Chen Shaobai stayed behind to apany An Zheng, and the rest had no choice but to go rest. An Zheng took off his robe and covered Xiao Liu¡¯er and Gu Qianye with it. The two of them leaned against each other and fell asleep.

    ¡°I seem to havroblem.¡±

    An Zheng whispered to Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand that was peeling the fruit suddenly stopped.

    ¡°When I woke up, my own time seemed to go out of control. In a trance I know in advance what will happen in a few seconds, and then the confusion will disappear. When I just woke up in Frozen Land, I showed up twice, but this time I woke up alright. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Could it be that the Dark Witch¡¯s blood is still affecting me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Xiao Liu¡¯er said that the dark witch¡¯s bloodline¡¯s power in your body has already been purified by your own bloodline¡¯s power.¡±

    Just then, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Master, that isn¡¯ime disorder, it is ¡­] Because you have absorbed the dark witch¡¯s bloodline power, you have already figured out the power of time.]

 Chapter 1028 - Returning to Da Xi

    <h4>Chapter 1028 ¨C Returning to Da Xi</h4>

    The voice of the same day appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing him to be obviously startled for a moment.

    ¡°Time?¡±

    He asked subconsciously.

    Chen Shaobai who was squatting at the side asked: ¡°When?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You must be muddled.¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It might be because you¡¯re too injured and you¡¯re hallucinating, be more careful. If you don¡¯t feel like this again after a while, you should be fine.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a dump. I¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡±

    An Zheng tugged on his sleeve, ¡°Listen to me finish.¡±

    Chen Shaobai ran excitedly: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head while smiling, and the voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye sounded once again.

    In ancient times, immortals and saints possessed the power of space, which was why they were exceptionally powerful. They could freely travel within a certain region, and it was not something that the current The Art of Space couldpare to. And above space was the power of time. Once you have control over time, there is nothing you can¡¯t do.]

    An Zheng probed: ¡°Am I that awesome?¡±

    [It¡¯s not that, Master. You only have the power to sense time. You can predict what will happen a few secondster. Moreover, with your current strength, it is indeed too early for you toe into contact with thews of time. I can¡¯t exin why such a situation would happen to you either, but it¡¯s not a bad thing after all.]

    [Other than that, you only have a slight understanding of thews of time. You don¡¯t have any grasp of them, nor do you have anyprehension of them.] In other words, the next time you havremonition about what is going to happen in the next few seconds, ispletely irregr.]

    An Zheng sighed, thinking that this was not a bad thing after all.

    [But Master, you have already touched upon a new power. You will need a period of quiet cultivation to perhaps be able to break through the shackles of the peak Lower Celestial Stage. [If you can reach the Greater Heaven stage, there won¡¯t be much danger in this world, at least.]

    ¡°At the very least? This world? ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao acknowledged, ¡°This foolish child... You don¡¯t know anything about your own talent. Let me first talk about the ce where you are stronger than others ¡­ Firstly, your physical body has already reached the body of a demigod. There is only one such body in the entire world, not even in the ancient times. Therefore, since ancient times, there had always been immortals and deities. Second, your soul is independent. You were reborn into this body, so your soul is stronger. When facing the soul attack of an enemy, your resistance is much higher than that of ordinary cultivators. But you have control over the Eye of Darkness. As long as you calm down and cultivate foeriod of time, you might be able to grasp the power of soul attacks. ¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao remained silent for a while, before continuing, ¡°This is also why Heaven¡¯s Eye advised you to focus on cultivating foeriod of time.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the time.¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Xuan Yue was captured and sent to Jinling. Xu Meidai followed her.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao sighed, ¡°With your personality, you¡¯ll never be able to focus on cultivating. However, perhaps this is your path of cultivation. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on your perseverance and try to find some time to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Master, Chen Shaobai found a daughter-inw for you. Very tall, very smooth, fair skin, long legs, and a princess. ¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I always thought he was more interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± It was hard work for the older generation. I¡¯ve been trying to persuade myself. If he really does like men, I can¡¯t force him to like women, right? ¡±

    ¡°Master, can I swear?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Ye Linnuo.¡±

    ¡°What a strange name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the northern region from the ck Sea Empire.¡±

    ¡°ck Sea Empire?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice suddenly changed.

    ¡°Master, you know about it?¡±

    ¡°That is thend of the Siren ¡­¡± Didn¡¯t the ck Sea Empire already go extinct? Why would there still brincess? ¡±

    ¡°Master, how did you know?¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao fell into silence, and only spoke after quite a while: ¡°Forget it, neither you nor him can make me rx. Since it was his choice, I didn¡¯t want to interfere. Although I have never been to the Sea Demon¡¯s Land, I have some knowledge of that ce. It was said that the powers in the sea far exceeded the powers of thend. However, it was just because of the rules of the heaven that the powers in the sea could notnd. A few years ago, when the Sirennded, the cultivators from the Northern Region once asked the cultivators from the Central ins for help. At that time, I sent a group of people ¡­ Only one survived. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, you were still developing in State of Yan, and your cultivation was low, so I didn¡¯t tell you guys about this. I¡¯ll send Jian Er over, and only he survived that time. If you guys have anything you want to know, just ask him. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Child, having obsession in your heart is a good thing, but if you focus too much on it, it will cause you to be confused. I know you are a very calm and upright person, but the more you are, the easier it is for you to get into the bull¡¯s horn. Don¡¯t forget, among those excellent Enforcers from your Ming Fa Si, in the end, a few of them went against you. ¡±

    ¡°Disciple has remembered.¡±

    Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s voice did not appear again as he fell into deep thought.

    At this time, Chen Shaobai ran back excitedly with a bunch of wild flowers in his hands: ¡°I¡¯ll give this to Ye Linnuo, alright?

    ¡°Fresh and natural,cking in taste.¡±

    ¡°What is your taste?¡±

    ¡°This wild flower looks really charming and beautiful. Furthermore, the fragrance is really fresh and natural.¡± If you puing the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg in a flower, it would be tasteful. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Listening to your words, it¡¯s better than reading a lot of small books.¡±

    When Qu Liuxi and the others woke up, they had already washed up. They prepared to leave the Immortal Pce and rush to the Great Western Jinling. An Zheng and the others snatched a flying ship from a cultivator of the State of Yue. With a firm and precise attack, they headed towards Jinling at the fastest speed possible.

    An Zheng sat cross legged in a room on the warship and cultivated. Before he meditated, he examined the sleeping good old man in the Blood Pearl space. He didn¡¯t know how much sleep this fellow hadcked in his previous life, and he had never managed to make up for it even after sleeping for the rest of his life. Compared to when An Zheng first adopted the good old man, the good old man was a lotrger, like an adult cat. Furthermore, because it waszy to eat, it was a bit fat ¡­ Well, not a little fat, but a little fat. His snow-white fur was almost reflecting light, and he had a charisma that made people like to get close to his.

    ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    An Zhengughed, then closed his eyes and immersed himself in deep meditation.

    Time?

    An Zheng started to recall the moment when he battled against the Dark Witch, but his mind was basically nk. The battlefield was in his body, a showdown between the powers of his bloodline and that of the Dark Lich Beast. This process had been going on for a long time, but An Zheng had no impression of it. Why did he feel a little bit of the power of time after destroying the dark Magi¡¯s power?

    The dark Magus beast only had one day to live for 24 hours, which was why it was very concerned about the control of time. It would not let itself die so easily, so it controlled the time precisely.

    The demon beasts or humans that had been corroded by the dark Magi¡¯s blood had all be carriers of the dark Magi¡¯s power. These carriers could also be used as substitutes for the dark Magi, and the dark Magi could choose to travel back and forth between these eroded people or beasts at will.

    So, is it time?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up.

    The reason Dark Mage could do this was not because of the teleportation, but because he had used his own blood to change the time and order. However, the limited control of the dark Magi over time was an innate skill, not something that came from the Pre-Sky Realm, therefore the dark Magi themselves had mastered the knowledge without gaining any insights.

    The power of blood.

    An Zheng began to search his body for the remnants of the Dark Mage¡¯s power. He was sure that it had, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the ability to predict what would happen a few secondster. It was this remnant power that was affecting An Zheng. Things that had been corroded by the Dark Magi¡¯s blood were not fixed in a certain position, and to be able to move between these things at will, Dark Magi had to makrediction about the direction of time.

    And this prediction onlysted for a few seconds at most. It predicted the location of the recement it would be going to in a few seconds, and then used those few seconds to travel. In other words, it had grasped more than a few seconds more than other demon beasts.

    Foowerful cultivator, grasping a few more seconds was a terrifying thing.

    Unfortunately, before An Zheng could understand what was going on, the warship had already entered Da Xi¡¯s territory. The flying ships of the State of Zhen Yue were too ostentatious. The moment they were discovered by the soldiers of the Da Xi border, they would be smashed into smithereens within seconds. Even now, they still didn¡¯t dare to approach the Great Xi Nation. If the Immortal pce ruins was in the Da Xi Country, the people of the State of Yue would not have entered that easily.

    They abandoned the flying ships of the State of Yue at the border. Right at that moment, the flying ships sent by Chen Xiaoyao arrived. Although the chariot of Jian Er was much smaller than the battleship of the State of Yingyue, it was more than enough to bring along everyone.

    Jian Er was a middle-aged man in his thirties who looked cold and arrogant. He exuded a deep and reserved aura, yet the sharp, tense air of a sword drawn between his brows was constantly being released outwards.

    ¡°Greetings, young master. Greetings, young master.¡±

    He only bowed towards Chen Shaobai and An Zheng.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±

    When Ya Kuo, who was standing behind Chen Shaobai, saw Sword Two, he was obviously shocked. Then, he became especially excited and ran over to give Sword Two a bear hug.

    ¡°My brother!¡±

    Ya Kuo hugged Jian Er, and turned to shout towards Chen Shaobai and the others: ¡°This is my good brother, if it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect your highness. He is the benefactor of our ck Sea Empire. In the final battle, he was the one who brought his soldiers to block the attacks of the demon beasts. ¡±

    It was obvious that the sense of gratitude and reverence Ya Kuo felt towards Jian Er came from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s still about a day¡¯s journey to the Jinling. Let¡¯s talk about the ck Sea Empire and the Siren.¡±

    An Zheng sat down: ¡°Perhaps, we will be able to use these things in the future.¡±

    Jian Er stood there, his face was slightly pale: ¡°That is... I don¡¯t want to remember an experience. I have followed Master for many years, and have experienced countless battles of life and death. However, that was the only time that ever happened that I felt utter despair.

 Chapter 1029 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1029 ¨C Surprise</h4>

    Jian Er looked cold and proud, but the fine wrinkles on his eyes gave him a sense of the vicissitudes of life. An Zheng suddenly discovered that the sword ves by Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s side each had more stories than the other. Actually, An Zheng only found outter that these sword ves were the loyal guards that followed Chen Xiaoyao out of the Great Xi Imperial Pce.

    The one who the previous generation¡¯s Sacred Emperor favored the most was still Chen Xiaoyao. Originally, he wanted to pass down his position to him. However, Chen Wunuo being too domineering caused the Old Sacred Emperor¡¯s heart to waver.

    In the end, the old Sacred Emperor chose Chen Wunuo, because no matter what angle they considered it, Chen Wunuo was more suitable than Chen Xiaoyao to be the emperor who wielded great power in the world. Although Chen Xiaoyao was smarter and more talented, his personality was such that it was destined that he would not be able to get close to the chair.

    However, the Old Sacred Emperor knew very well how sinister and tyrannical Chen Wunuo¡¯s personality was, so he gave the best guards that he had ever cultivated to Chen Xiaoyao. In the end, when he confirmed that Chen Wunuo was the sessor to the Sacred Emperor, the Old Sacred Emperor said seven words to Chen Wunuo.

    Brothers can fight each other, not destroy each other.

    However, Chen Wunuo knew how much of a threat Chen Xiaoyao posed to him. In the Holy See at that time, Chen Xiaoyao¡¯swork was wider. It was because Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s personality was easy-going and kind, and his guard was not heavy. The big families who held the power of the imperial court all wished for people like Chen Xiaoyao to be Saint Kings, not Chen Wunuo who had more power and stratagem in his heart.

    Afterwards, this group of Death Soldiers became the sword ves of the Devil Sect.

    Originally, Chen Xiaoyao called them swordsmen, but they were very loyal to Chen Xiaoyao and called themselves ves.

    ¡°The Sea Demons are simr to the Yatuo Angge you have defeated.¡±

    Jian Er sat in the chariot, his voice faint and hoarse. It sounded as if he had experienced many vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Sea Demons also have two bodies. One ce no one knows where deep within the ocean, and the other is a ce they can do whatever they want outside. Even if we kill the bodies outside, he could still revive in the deep sea and even more so, continue to split his body into new bodies. ¡±

    Jian Er said: ¡°If that¡¯s all there is, it would be fine. But the key is that even if it¡¯s the outside body, no one can kill it. You all have experienced the strength of the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, but I am certain that the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi wouldn¡¯t evenst ten minutes in front of the Siren. It¡¯ype of power that you feel you cannot defeat from the bottom of your heart. It¡¯s not that you have the courage to fight for it without being afraid of death. ¡±

    Ya Kuo nodded: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so thoroughly. We don¡¯t even care about a white nder. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°But didn¡¯t we already find the Sea Soul Pearl? It is said that the Sea Spirit Orb has the ability to kill Sea Demons. ¡±

    ¡°That is only a legend.¡±

    Ya Kuo said absentmindedly, ¡°In fact, no one knows how to use the Sea Soul Pearl. Perhaps, only Amai Ruiken himself knows. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°There might be someone else who knows.¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment before a name appeared in their minds at the same time.

    Zhuge Qionglu.

    ¡°Zhuge Qionglu was the one who used the sacrificial method to help the Sea Goblinnd. Thinking about his deal with Emperor Zhuo Qingdi, he wanted to get his hands on the Frozen End Spirit Stones ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If ice spirit stones can storart of a person¡¯s soul, then as long as there is blood, that person can be reborn. Then I guess, the Sea Soul Pearl is a body that stores a person¡¯s body, it is a real body. Once he obtains the Sea Soul Pearl and the Frozen Spirit Stone, he will be immortal. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°Fortunately, he did not obtain the Sea Soul Pearl and the Frozen Spirit Stone.¡±

    The Sea Soul Pearl was currently in Ye Linnuo¡¯s hands, and the Frozen Spirit Stone had been destroyed by An Zheng with a single blow. No one knew if the shattered Frozen Spirit Stones would be of any use.

    ¡°We ¡­¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem. He subconsciously nced at Ye Linnuo, ¡°It seems that getting the Frozen End Spirit Stones and the Sea Soul Orbs is going a bit too smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It went smoothly?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Which time isn¡¯t it a narrow escape from death?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I feel that something is not right. If we can obtain it, with Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s calctions, why can¡¯t he obtain Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s understanding of this world?¡±

    At this moment, the war chariot suddenly began to shake violently. Then, a huge force mmed into the war chariot likeavy cannon. The demonic beast pulling the chariot was instantly killed as flesh and blood rained down from the sky.

    The spirit beast was powerful,parable to a cultivator of the Lower Celestial Stage. However, it was actually killed in one attack, to the point where it didn¡¯t even notice where the enemy was.

    The war chariot was destroyed, and if it wasn¡¯t iparably sturdy, it would have already been smashed into pieces. However, the people in the chariot were not all that well. Under such violent shocks, everyone felt as if they had been struck.

    The first heavy strike came from the side and hit the chariot. The beast was killed and the chariot was crooked. After losing its power, the war chariot began to spin and drop at an astonishing speed. If they were unable to escape, they would all be crushed to death in the chariot.

    An Zheng kicked open the door of the chariot, and after shouting, he left. A ball of dazzling white light came flying over. In that moment of life and death, An Zheng reached out and closed the door of the chariot.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This time, the attack was even more ferocious, directly creating arge hole in the side of the chariot. If not for the fact that An Zheng had summoned his Reverse Scale Armor and formed 108yers of defense, everyone in the chariot would have been killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful, almost on the same level as the main cannon of the ship.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Oldman Huo say that no one in the outside world knows how to build a main cannon?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Everyone, follow me!¡±

    An Zheng shouted as he pulled the hands of Xiao Liu¡¯er and Gu Qianye and jumped down from the chariot that was iplete.

    When he got out of the chariot, he was not far from falling to the ground. The group of people rushed out. Not long after they left, the broken war chariot crashed onto the ground, creating a deep ditch.

    An Zhengnded on the ground with force, supported by one hand of Xiao Liu¡¯er with the other. Under the immense inertia, the moment his feet touched the ground, his knees seemed to be unable to withstand this heavy pressure. With a boom, half of An Zheng¡¯s body sank into the ground, causing the earth to boil.

    An Zheng put Xiao Liu¡¯er and Gu Qianye to the side, and took the opportunity to push both of them horizontally. The two people who were originally going downwards flew out horizontally, and the heavy pressure was shouldered by An Zheng alone.

    An Zheng only felt waves after waves of pain in his heart.

    ¡°He sure is lucky.¡±

    The sound came from afar. It was a small forest. A few carriages slowly drove out from the forest, and behind them was a group of warriors wearing iron armor, looking very majestic.

    One of the carriage stopped horizontally, the door opened, and the curtain was lifted. Tan Shanse sat in the carriage and looked at An Zheng and the others, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°You guys are so lucky, you should really thank the heavens.¡±

    He stepped down from the carriage, and there was someone kneeling behind him. Tan Shanse sat on that person¡¯s back, with an eye-catching empty sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a while. It was a bitter than I expected.¡±

    Behind him, a few people in simple armor quickly moved, sealing off An Zheng and the others from the north, south, east and west. They all seemed to have one thing inmon, that was, they were like old rusty iron and had a heavy sense of vicissitudes.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, you really are haunting us like a ghost.¡±

    Chen Shaobai spat out a mouthful of dust and extended his hand to grab the Scythe of Death.

    ¡°You¡¯re not quite right.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and said, ¡°I am not lingering; rather, I have been paying attention to you all from start to finish. I know every move you guys make at all times, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to reap any rewards until now. Do you understand what I mean? It¡¯s just like how farmers toil painstakingly to cultivate, water, and fertilize, just to wait for the autumn toe, when the crops can be harvested. ¡±

    When he smiled, the charm at the corners of his mouth was repulsive.

    ¡°You are the crops I grew. It is time to harvest.¡±

    He held a feather fan and shook it gently.

    An Zheng noticed that there waerson¡¯s figure that was rather familiar with behind Tan Shanse. When he looked carefully, his heart sank... It was Zhao Mie. Wasn¡¯t Zhao Mie sealed in that space and couldn¡¯te out? Why would he appear behind Tan Shanse¡¯s back at this moment? And from the looks of it, Zhao Mie had an unshakable respect for Tan Shanse.

    He had clearly discovered Tan Shanse¡¯s conspiracy, and also saw the corpses of the people Tan Shanse plotted against. Why did he still choose to help the evil?

    ¡°If a person wants to live, he has to pay too much.¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at An Zheng, and then looked at An Zheng¡¯s friends.

    ¡°I have endured the desire to reap the harvest. I have been waiting for you to be ripe fruits. How torturous is this process? But I know better than anyone that good things cannot be rushed for, or they will be imperfect. You guys helped me find the Sea Soul Pearl and the Frozen Spirit Stone, saving me so much trouble. I should thank you guys. ¡±

    An Zheng let Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye stand behind him.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, I don¡¯t know how you managed to persuade these people to help you, but I know that you have done too much evil.¡±

    ¡°Evil?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed out loud, ¡°Truly childish, only people as childish as you would think that the world¡¯s matters are divided into good and evil. In my opinion, it¡¯s only good or bad. I¡¯ll give you two a choice now... First, hand over the Frozen Seal Spirit Stones and the Sea Soul Pearl and be my subordinates voluntarily. This way, you will not die. ¡°Secondly, I will rob them myself and harvest your crops along the way.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood what Tan Shanse meant by crops.

    Tan Shanse had already lived for tens of thousands of years, even immortal emperors would not have such a lifespan. But Tan Shanse had done it, and had been stirring up trouble everywhere for so long, wouldn¡¯t he be old if he were to start a war? Not tired?

    The so-called crops were in fact cultivators that Tan Shanse had found well. These cultivators had extraordinary talent and a bright future. Once his cultivation had reached a certain level, Tan Shanse would use some special method to obtain the power of these cultivators to extend his life.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed at Du Shoushou: ¡°I am very interested in you. From the moment you met that lingering wisp of Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s soul in the forest, I knew that you had to live on happily.¡±

    ¡°And you.¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed at Gu Qianye: ¡°When you were young, when you fell into the deep ravine and was chased by demon beasts, why didn¡¯t you die? Isn¡¯t it because you have the power of the ancient sage¡¯s bloodline?

    ¡°You.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You are an unexpected surprise, the greatest surprise.¡±

 Chapter 1030 - Mad Tiger Like Match

    <h4>Chapter 1030 ¨C Mad Tiger Like Match</h4>

    When Tan Shanse looked at An Zheng, he felt like a greedy person who had seen a delicacy. The desire in his eyes was not concealed at all. The words he had just said were also so dark and without any concealment at all. So much so that An Zheng suspected that the generals who followed him were actually following him even though they knew he was sucerson.

    In his impression, Zhao Mie was not sucerson who did not differentiate between good and evil. When he was in the Immortal Pce, Zhao Mie saw the grief and indignation in the eyes of the corpses, which allowed him to determine what was wrong in his heart.

    But now, An Zheng had no choice but to doubt himself.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng ignored Tan Shanse, and looked towards Zhao Mie instead.

    Zhao Mie remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I have no other choice.

    An Zheng suddenly understood why there was someone who would say that the loyal people were hateful. Zhao Mie was not a bad person by nature, but when his determination to revive Great Shu went down to the bone, he became a machine.

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°You want to separate us? It¡¯s hard on you. You won¡¯t understand the feelings between them and me. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time. Now, if you give me the Sea Soul Orb and the Frozen Spirit Stone, I might be able to give you a way out. ¡°After all, in this big picture, you two truly do not care about the severity of the situation.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenlyughed, ¡°I really don¡¯t like the feeling of being looked down upon.¡±

    Du Shoushou alsoughed, ¡°Same here.¡±

    One held the short halberd, while the other carried the Scythe of Death. The two of them looked at An Zheng at the same time: ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, stood up, and walked back to the horse carriage. Inside the horse carriage, there was a chessboard, and a child was making tea for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±

    A robust general who was dressed in armor rushed forward diagonally and shed at An Zheng¡¯s face with his Zhanmadao. This person was even taller than An Zheng by half a head. On the Tiger Back Ape¡¯s waist, the de in its hand was at least 1.67 meters long. The hilt was about 50 to 60 centimeters. This de looked extremely heavy, and its surface reflected a cold and gloomy light.

    ¡°Big Shu Wei Chi, I want your head!¡±

    ¡°Come get it!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body flipped, and the de light shed across his body. The de aura was extremely sharp, An Zheng could immediately determine the cultivation realm of this person. This person¡¯s speed was not fast, and his movement technique was not very agile, but his de was wide open, without a single drop of water missing.

    ¡°This man is mine.¡±

    An even more majestic man flew over from the distance. With a bang, hended on the ground, causing the ground to shake from the stomp. He held an iron spear in his hand that was two meters long. The iron spear¡¯s design was a bit special, the tip was like a slithering snake.

    ¡°Step down!¡±

    That person shouted, and there was no doubt about it.

    The war general called Wei Chi was obviously angry, but there waype of grief and indignation that could not be expressed with words, as he turned and charged towards Chen Shaobai.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand released a sharp sword beam that pierced Wei Chi¡¯s back, and his right hand struck out as a lightning bolt struck out.

    ¡°No need to leave, I¡¯ll fight the two of you.¡±

    That extremely majestic general did not wear any armor, as if there was no suitable armor in this world to give him. He was dressed in cloth clothing, and the muscles on his arms tightened his sleeves, causing people to be worried that he would break them at any moment.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    He held his iron spear in front of him to block An Zheng¡¯s lightning cannon, then leaped and smashed his iron spear towards An Zheng, ¡°I, Zhang Ao Zong, have never seen someone as arrogant as you, who dares to be presumptuous in front of me, like those famous generals of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the experience.¡±

    An Zheng punched the iron spear, causing it to swing backwards. Zhang Ao¡¯s arm went numb, and he became a little more afraid of An Zheng. But, the sense of pride andpetitive spirit that he had as a Highest General was also stimted. He cried out and his iron spear fell down like an iron lock.

    This spear strike was too domineering. Although it was simple, the power was disyed to the extreme. An Zheng dodged, causing the energy released by the iron spear to explode beside An Zheng. The force directly smashed into the ground, creating a deep ravine. The earth cracked open, as if a canyon had suddenly appeared.

    Wei Chi came over from An Zheng¡¯s back and used his de to sh towards the back of An Zheng¡¯s head. An Zheng pressed his body forward, his leg taking the chance and moved forward, his body spinning 360 degrees, at the same time, he kicked the de hilt, causing the Zhanmadao to be kicked into the air.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Zhang Ao snapped angrily. His pair of eyes were as round aiger¡¯s and leopard¡¯s. Wei Chi¡¯s expression changed, but he still didn¡¯t say anything as he turned around and left. Tan Shanse, who was sitting in the horse carriage, raised his head and looked at Zhang Ao, then slightly shook his head.

    ¡°General Zhang¡¯s personality is violent and too hard. That person is also cunning ¡­¡± Zhao Mie, go ahead. ¡±

    Zhao Mie hesitated, but in the end, he did not say anything, raised his iron spear and rushed towards An Zheng.

    ¡°You want to bother me too?!¡±

    Zhang Ao saw Zhao Mie rushing over, and became enraged. ¡°Wei Chi, that bastard, hase to bother me, but you are your own brother, you still don¡¯t know my character? This person is mine, no one can interfere! ¡±

    Zhao Mie said calmly: ¡°Sir said that we need to finish this quickly, lest there is a change.¡±

    ¡°Then go kill someone else!¡±

    Zhang Ao pushed Zhao Mie away and rushed towards An Zheng. He thrusted his iron spear straight at An Zheng, but was grabbed by the spear shaft by An Zheng. The two tried to pull back their spears at the same time, but they were unable to pull each other back. That iron spear was an extraordinary weapon of the Primordial Divine Artifact, otherwise it would have been torn apart by these two perverts a long time ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Seeing that he could not pull back, Zhang Ao let go of his hand and took the opportunity to rush forward, smashing a fist towards An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng grabbed the iron spear and flung it backwards, then smashed it towards the fist that was filled with arrogance. Zhang Ao¡¯s fist was clearly one size bigger than An Zheng¡¯s fist, but when the two fists collided, neither of them lost out. The iron spear that An Zheng had thrown out turned into a stream of light and pierced straight towards Wei Chi, who was attacking Gu Qianye.

    Wei Chi felt the iing wind and immediately turned around to sh down. With a ng, the iron spear was chopped down by the saber, but a small gap appeared in the de. His arms began to tremble slightly. It was obvious that he had been severely shaken by this force.

    Bang bang bang bang ¡­

    An Zheng and Zhang Ao were like mad tigers as they fiercely attacked each other with their fists, neither of them willing to take half a step back. Their fists were likorrential storm, like two cannons firing at each other at close range. Each of their punches was so heavy that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. At first, their fists shed together, butter, they smashed onto the other party¡¯s body one after another. There was nothing gaudy about it, but there was a kind of shock that was akin to punching into flesh.

    With two bangs, An Zheng and Zhang Ao were both pushed back by each other¡¯s fists. Zhang Ao lowered his head and looked at his hands. The back of his hands and his knuckles were all swollen.

    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking slippery!¡±

    He cursed.

    The voice that struck An Zheng was obviously not right.

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same.¡±

    The clothes on Zhang Ao¡¯s body were shredded to pieces, revealing a gold soft armour underneath. This armor was fitting to his body, shining with a golden light. It was as if Zhang Ao¡¯s every fist was hitting a steel te when itnded on An Zheng¡¯s body. And every single one of An Zheng¡¯s punchesnded on Zhang Ao¡¯s body, it was as if he had hiile of ropes.

    ¡°I must kill you!¡±

    Zhang Ao stomped his foot on the ground, causing the ground to crack immediately as a gaping hole snaked towards An Zheng like a giant python. Following this stomp that split the ground, Zhang Ao extended his hand and grabbed downward. Under the ground,va gushed out of the gaping hole like a waterfall. The temperature of theva was so high that even An Zheng found it hard to endure.

    However, Zhang Ao continued to swing his left and right hands, each time sending ouuge magma ball that was three to four metersrge. Theserge fireballs shot at An Zheng one after another, each of them carrying an unparalleled aura and power. An Zheng dodged to the side and dodged to the side. The magma fireball shot towards the back of An Zheng and fell into the forest. With a ¡°boom¡±, the fireball exploded. At least an acre of forest was directly destroyed. The moment the fireball exploded, the entire forest was engulfed in a sea of fire. In an instant, everything was burned to ashes.

    Zhang Ao¡¯s punch became faster and faster, and the fireballs shot towards An Zheng one by one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    he snapped.

    An Zheng also threw out two consecutive punches, each punch containing a lightning cannon. The lightning cannon and the magma fireball shed continuously in the air. The scene was extremely shocking. However, the two of them didn¡¯t just stand there, unmoving. They were even walking toward each other with big strides. The speed and frequency of the collisions between the fireballs and the lightning cannons was too fast. The bursts of light from the explosions caused the surrounding light to sh.

    As the two got closer, the Thunderbolt Cannon and the fireballs disappeared, and then the fight resumed. The fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, causing his body to stagger. However, An Zheng¡¯s kick had alsonded on Zhang Ao¡¯s chest, and Zhang Ao quickly retreated backwards. The two of them steadied themselves, exhaled at the same time, and charged at each other again.

    However, both of their bodies were terrifying to the extreme, and they were also equipped with top quality armor. If they continued fighting like this, it would not be possible to determine the oue of the battle in a short period of time. Speaking of which, Zhang Ao was the first person An Zheng had ever met who could match him on flesh. Although An Zheng was sure that he would win if this continued, it would take a long time.

    This time, An Zheng did not take it head-on. Instead, he lowered his body to avoid this punch, and seized the opportunity to hug Zhang Ao¡¯s waist. He turned his body around to Zhang Ao¡¯s back, and fiercely smashed Zhang Ao backwards. With a bang, Zhang Ao¡¯s head heavily stabbed into the ground, sting arge crater in the ground. Without waiting for Zhang Ao to pull himself out, An Zheng grabbed his ankle and pulled him out likadish, then swung him around and threw him out.

    Zhang Ao¡¯s body spun as he flew a few hundred meters away before smashing onto the mountain cliff with a bang, directly smashing into the mountain.

    The mountain peak suddenly cracked open. Zhang Ao broke through half of the mountain and ran back inrge strides. ¡°Again!¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward to wee him: ¡°Afraid of you?¡±

    The two men¡¯s shoulders collided like two heavy tanks. Immediately after, both of them were blown away at the same time. One of them rolled on the ground and plowed a deep ditch into it. One of them flew out and smashed all the trees in the straight line into pieces.

    Tan Shanse, who was sitting in the horse carriage, snorted disdainfully.

    But just as he finished speaking, he saw Zhang Ao being lifted up by An Zheng, and smashed towards the carriage. Tan Shanse waved his hand, and the fan around him suddenly grewrger as it flew outside the carriage. With a bang, Zhang Ao was knocked back into his fan.

    But in the next second, An Zheng descended from the sky and smashed towards the carriage with his fist.

 Chapter 1031 - Who am I?

    <h4>Chapter 1031 ¨C Who am I?</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared above the carriage and descended from the sky. The Broken Army Swordnded even faster than An Zheng. The figure of Tan Shanse, who was about tond in the carriage, disappeared in a sh. Bai Zi and Hei Zi rushed up to the sky, and ng ng ng sounds rang incessantly. The remaining pieces shot towards An Zheng like bullets, they were shattered by his punch.

    An Zhengnded on the ground, and with a boom, the carriage was shattered into pieces.

    Tan Shansended in a distant ce, dressed in white. Even though he was missing an arm, he still looked elegant and graceful. This was a man who could topple people in a woman¡¯s world with just his face. The fact that he was missing an arm did not have much of an impact on him.

    However, with his cultivation level and his scheming mind, it was strange that he still hadn¡¯t thought of a way to repair the severed arm.

    That day, his arm had been directly shattered, making it impossible for him to recover even if he wanted to. However, with his power and influence, it would not be difficult for him to find an arm to connect with. Let alone Qu Liuxi, the Medical Saint Hand, even if it was not as good as Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm without any injury, it was not difficult at all.

    ¡°Truly perfect.¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at An Zheng, as if he was looking at his most belovedmodity. However, he did not want to buy it. Instead, he wanted to rob it.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable with my empty sleeve?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled as he looked at An Zheng: ¡°I was waiting for you. Your physique is rarely seen in this world. Now it seems like I wanted to directly chop your body off and exchange everything below your neck for yours.

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°When are you going to wake up from your dream?¡±

    Tan Shanse shook his head. ¡°I am the only one who is awake.

    Just as An Zheng was about to move forward, a violent aura suddenly came from behind him. He quickly dashed to the side, and with a ¡°hong¡± sound, a deep pit was created where he had previously stood. Amidst the flying debris, Zhang Ao shook his head and rushed out, roaring at An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t leave, try again!¡±

    Tan Shanse slightly sighed, walked to the only tree that was not too far away and sat down cross legged, then beckoned the child to continue cooking tea for him. That child was so frightened by An Zheng¡¯s sword that he trembled a little. When he sat down, his face was still pale white.

    ¡°With a character like yours, how can you cultivate with me?¡± You have a senior brother who is extremely talented, but unfortunately he died young. When he was in Jinling, he made his own sacrifice to protect me. What iscking between you and him is just that little bit of courage. ¡±

    The boy took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    In the distance, the battle between An Zheng and Zhang Ao could no longer be described as frightful enough to frighten the world and make the gods cry. Mountains? A single punch exploded. Jungle? One punch destroyed it. Big river? One punch destroyed it.

    What the two of them could not destroy was the other party¡¯s physical body.

    The banging sounds were like muffled thunder, causing one¡¯s ears to go numb from the vibrations. Every punch of these two people could split mountains, but hitting them was like hitting a sandbag; no one could do anything to them.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhang Aoughed maniacally and continued: ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve fought so well. I wouldn¡¯t feel lonely if I had an opponent like you. However, I must kill you! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is bad, I don¡¯t have any new ideas.¡±

    Zhang Ao roared, and threw ouunch. An Zheng did not dodge or avoid it, and just punched it. The two fists collided, and a ripple swept out in all directions from where their fists collided. The ripples spread out, forming a violent wave against the ground. At first, it was just dust being swept up from the ground. Then,yer byyer, the ground was swept away. Then, he realized that the surrounding wind was all greyish ck. The ground had been swept away for at least four to five meters.

    Just as An Zheng was about to make a move, he heard Chen Shaobai shouting anxiously in the distance. An Zheng¡¯s face changed as he looked over, and after being hit on the shoulder by Zhang Ao, his entire body flew out like a cannonball, directly cutting off a part of the mountain.

    An Zheng struggled up from the rubble and by the time he rushed back to the battlefield, Tan Shanse and his men had already left. Only Zhao Mie and Zhang Ao were still standing there, as if waiting for him.

    ¡°Next time, sir says it will be useful to keep you. Mister also said that thank you for finding the Sea Soul Pearl and the Frozen Spirit Stone for him. ¡±

    After saying that, Zhang Ao turned and left, and Zhao Mie nced at An Zheng apologetically before also leaving.

    Chen Shaobai walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side and said guiltily: ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Previously, when An Zheng had split apart, it was Zhao Mie who suddenly moved and captured Ye Linnuo. Ye Linnuo and the other girls did not participate in the battle to support him. However, Zhao Mie suddenly rushed over and did not attack Qu Liuxi, nor did he attack Gu Qianye. Perhaps, Zhao Mie chose this because, firstly, Ye Linnuo was not a woman from the Central ins, and secondly, because he could tell that Ye Linnuo¡¯s cultivation was the weakest among them.

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders, and looked at Ye Linnuo who was sitting on the ground in the distance and wailing loudly: ¡°Go,fort her first.¡±

    Ye Linnuo was captured, the Sea Soul Pearl was taken away, and the ice sealing spirit stones An Zheng gave him had to be taken out to exchange for Ye Linnuo. An Zheng walked to Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye¡¯s side and asked if the two of them were alright. The two of them shook their heads at the same time and opened their mouths to say something at the same time.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Tan Shanse came prepared.¡±

    An Zheng heard Ye Linnuo¡¯s wailing from afar, and kept apologizing, ming himself for not being able to do it. Chen Shaobai was trying to persuade her, but he estimated that he would be crying soon enough.

    An Zheng sat down to rest. His battle with Zhang Ao also made An Zheng understand one thing. Tan Shanse had a lot of powerful experts under hismand, but on his side, there were not many who could contend against the enemy. Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, and he could barely manage it. Previously, if Tan Shanse wanted to get rid of them, there might already be people who died.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he give the order to kill?¡±

    Gu Qianye also had a face full of doubt: ¡°What other conspiracy?¡±

    Qu Liuxi said gently: ¡°He has no use for us, he knows that we are his helpers, because no matter what, we will not stand by Chen Wunuo¡¯s side. It was equivalent to him getting a lot of help without paying anything, so why wouldn¡¯t he do it? Keeping us here is more meaningful than killing us. He is sure that Chen Wunuo wants to kill us, and we will also find it difficult for Chen Wunuo to do so ¡­ ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°Yeah, this kind of feeling where I can¡¯t help but follow his thoughts even though I know what he is thinking. I¡¯m so f * cking unhappy.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going with him.¡±

    Qu Liuxi held An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°You¡¯ve done it yourself, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s following what we¡¯re about to do and plotting against us. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re at his mercy, it¡¯s that he¡¯s following the flow. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯m not discouraged or anything, I just feel a bit depressed.¡±

    He pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Why do you think Tan Shanse suddenly needs the Sea Soul Pearl and the Frozen Spirit Stone?¡±

    At the same time, thousands of miles away, on Mount Wudang.

    Zhang Zhenjun sat cross-legged on the prayer mat and nced at the kneeling Feng Xiuyang in front of him.

    ¡°In terms of talent, there¡¯s no need to say anything. You are already among the most outstanding cultivators.¡± In terms of diligence, you are even more extraordinary. Your perception is also the strongest amongst my disciples. I¡¯ve given you all the guidance I can give. And I told you why you existed. For you, your world and future will depend on yourself. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang kowtowed heavily, ¡°This disciple thanks Master.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun said: ¡°You are originally just a clone of Tan Shanse, he used you as a substitute so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in the future when he encounters danger. However, I have broken the barrier on your body and untied the connection. You are no longer his clone. But precisely because of this, Tan Shanse will be crazy, he is the one who fears death the most, and will find other ways to prolong his life. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked: ¡°What can this disciple do?¡±

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want you to leave Mount Wudang, but now, I need to go into seclusion to cultivate a cultivation technique. It will y a crucial role in the future.¡± There is one thing that you must do. If you leave Wu Dang now, An Zheng and the rest should be on the way to Jinling. Although I have already cut off the connection between you and Tan Shanse, there will still be some sort of connection between you and him ¡­ ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stood up: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    He turned around and walked out. ¡°Find him and kill him.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun sighed: ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, then in the end, I am not myself.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang was already outside the door, a peach wood sword was flying over, his body shed with the sword, and turned intay of light as he rushed towards the northeast direction.

    Jinling.

    Before personally sealing the underground pce, he took a nce at Sima Pingfeng and the others who were outside.

    ¡°During our time of seclusion, something big will definitely happen in Jinling. Tan Shanse knew that we had to go into closed door cultivation, so he would definitely not let go of this opportunity to cause trouble in Jinling. I have handed over the Jinling to you, you must guard this city and this mountain for me. ¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡±

    ¡°Once Nie Qing finds it, bring it back immediately!¡±

    Chen Wunuo instructed and shut the underground pce with a bang.

    After the battle that day, Nie Qing had disappeared. In fact, he wasn¡¯t too far away from the Jinling. In an extremely ordinary-looking small courtyard, Nie Qing was lying on a chair in the yard, basking in the sun, with bandages all over his body. Fei Qiansong, who was wearing a snow white dress and was as gentle as water, was drying up and washing clothes.

    Nie Qing just foolishly looked at her back, his eyes blurred.

    ¡°If it¡¯s hard for you to lie down, I¡¯ll help you up and walk around.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you would like to eat? I¡¯ll go out and buy some vegetables for you to cook. ¡±

    ¡°Why did you appear at my side?¡±

    ¡°Me? It¡¯s just that I saved you that day seeing that you were injured. What do you want to say? ¡±

    Fei Qiansong looked at Nie Qing.

    Nie Qing shook his head: ¡°Nothing ¡­ I just feel very lucky to have met you. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face reddened, and heughed: ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have met you too.¡±

    There was not a single trace of the sharp aura of flying speed on her face. She really did look like a good girl as gentle as water. Her consideration, her kindness, everything about her made Nie Qing feel that it was very real and beautiful. Actually, Nie Qing also didn¡¯t know why he had fled that day, and didn¡¯t follow Chen Wunuo. When he returned to the Jinling, he was sure that what he wanted was only the truth.

 Chapter 1032 - Drinking Human Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1032 ¨C Drinking Human Blood</h4>

    Only when Nie Qing returned to the Jinling was he certain that what he wanted was only the truth.

    Who am I, exactly?

    Although there were no casualties, the possession of the Sea Soul Orb and the Frozen Spirit Stones made everyone a little dejected. An Zheng was also depressed, but he still had tofort everyone. Fortunately, Ye Linnuo was able tofort his. Otherwise, that girl really wouldn¡¯t know how to persuade him when he was crying like that. Ye Linnuo¡¯s self-me could be imagined. In order to help her find the Sea Spirit Orb, so many people had died and injured themselves. All of the guards they brought from their homes had died and only Ya Kuo was by their side.

    In order to get her the Sea Soul Pearl, An Zheng and the others were also injured at that time. Her original belief in reviving the ck Sea Empire had already been shaken. Now, without the Sea Soul Pearl, she looked like she had lost her soul. She did not have any spirit left in her.

    However, the group continued to advance towards the Jinling. There were some things that needed to be done, and they could not lose their original intention just because they were stuck halfway.

    Since the chariot had been destroyed, they could only walk. Thus, their speed slowed down a lot. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with. After grabbing another battleship of the Wealthy ss from the northwest, they then headed east. When they reached a few hundred miles away from Jinling, they had no choice but to stop. This ce was already extremely dangerous. Although the Da Xi military had lost a bit of their power, they still could not be underestimated.

    After the battleship stopped, everyone discussed for a while. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai would first go to the Jinling to gather information and arrance to stay. The others would enter the city after receiving the signal.

    The two of them put on their masks and changed their clothes, then followed the crowd on the public road and headed towards Jinling. Because the beasts of various ces had not beenpletely exterminated and only one Emperor Zhuo Qingdi was dead, the number of beasts did not decrease by much, so disasters still existed. Arge number of refugees thought that the Jinling was the safest ce in the world, they brought their families with them as they hurried towards the Jinling. An Zheng and the others didn¡¯t even see the Great Western Continent in a prosperous era.

    A good country, and that was it. Therge ns everywhere took advantage of the situation and split apart, dering that they would break away from the Da Xi Empire. Other than the fact that the Great Western Land was under the jurisdiction of the Holy See, it was no longer under the jurisdiction of the Holy See. Fortunately, the Da Xi army was still loyal. They retreated back to Jinju Road one after another, and the number of troops stationed there exceeded 2 million.

    This was not the end, they did not have the orders from the Holy See, and their supplies had been cut off by the local tyrants. They could not fight, so they had to return to the Jinling inrge numbers. A portion of the army had been bribed by the local tyrants, and most of them were on their way back to the capital.

    If the army were to be wiped out inrge numbers, then Da Xi would truly be doomed.

    As he walked along the main road, he would see a military camp every so often. The endless tents were like rolling hills. With the return of such arge number of troops, the food in the Holy See¡¯s treasury was rapidly being consumed. If they did note up with a solution, the refugees and the army would soon finish off the treasury.

    The granary closest to the Jinling was located at the Northern Mountain, and it was a veryrge scale. However, for some reason, the Holy See did not send anyone to the granary to retrieve the grain.

    When An Zheng and the others entered the Jinling, they discovered that the door had already closed. It was said that the Jinling was already packed full of people, and could not even allow refugees in. The refugees who could not bear to leave could not seek protection behind the walls, so they could only build shacks outside the Jinling and live off the porridge the imperial government sent people to distribute every day.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai climbed over the city walls, and upon entering the city, they realized that it was not what they were talking about. The number of people in the city did not increase by much. Those who were able to enter the city were people from the various great families that had dered their loyalty to Chen Wunuo. As for themoners, not a single one of them were allowed inside.

    The inside of the Jinling was still peaceful, the difference between the inside of the Jinling and the outside world was like the sky and the earth. The restaurant, the brothel, and the casino were still bustling with people. With such a chaotic and flourishing world, he felt a sense of sorrow from the bottom of his heart.

    If An Zheng and Chen Shaobai wanted to find out more information, they would not be able to enter the Imperial Pce right now.

    Chen Shaobai supported the soldiers outside of the militarypound as he flipped over the wall with his Turing Crystal Core. The door of the military headquarters was shut tight, and the patrolling soldiers were all around. It was a good thing that Chen Shaobai had the yaksha umbre and the Turing Crystal Core.

    In the middle of the day, An Zheng came in just like that and did not take the other cultivators in the army seriously at all. With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, there were not many people who could make him take things seriously.

    An Zheng was very familiar with the inner workings of the army headquarters. He hade here more than once. After finding the living quarters of the Military Affairs Minister easily, An Zheng, under the protection of the Turing Crystal Core, easily reached the outside of the window. The window of the study room was open and a group of adults in purple robes were discussing something intensely.

    Only a third rank or higher important figure could weaurple official¡¯s robe. Most of those who were above Grade Three were from influential families.

    The Military Department¡¯s Minister, Shi Yang, was an old man who appeared to be in his fifties. However, he still had the same handsome face as when he was young. He paced back and forth in the room, his expression as unsightly as a volcano that could erupt at any moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll check, but if they do, it¡¯ll scare them to death!¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Shi Yang swept all the teacups on the table to the floor.

    ¡°Ever since Ming Fa Si was abolished, no one has cared about this group of bastards. Moth worm, what the fuck is a worm? They are! Such a big granary, with enough stored food for the citizens of Jinling to eat for thirty years, is actually empty! ¡±

    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. ¡°Now I know why the Ming Fa Si exists. His Majesty had given them the granary, but it had bool for them to amass wealth. A single grain mountain had been sold off by them within a period of ten years. Where did the food go? They were all sold to the f * cking savages on the prairie! Using Da Xi¡¯s food to nurture her enemies. Don¡¯t these people remember the people from the Da Xi Empire who were massacred a few years ago?! ¡±

    Vice Minister of War, Chen Junchen sighed, ¡°Smuggling food out of Northern Mountain¡¯s granary is such a big thing. Ten consecutive years ¡­¡± How could the lords in charge of this aspect not know about it? How could the border guards not know? How could the officials on the road from the North Mountain to the north not know about it? However, even in such a tant situation, he still sold himself for ten years andpletely emptied a granary. ¡°And it¡¯s a granary in the capital.¡±

    ¡°These people aren¡¯t selling food, they are drinking human blood.¡±

    The crowd was filled with righteous indignation, but they could note up with a solution.

    ¡°The most important thing now is how to pacify the millions of victims outside.¡±

    Shi Yang slumped in his chair, ¡°There are almost ten million refugees and two million soldiers. The consumption of food every day is a number that makes one¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°The treasury can¡¯t hold on for more than a few days. Right now, it¡¯s useless even if we kill all those mice in the northern grain depot.¡±

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Vice Minister Senior Servant Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Try to get some from the big families?¡± Other than the granary at the North Mountain, all therge ns in the capital had their own private stash. The total amount of grain stored was much more than the granary at the North Mountain. In addition, arge portion of the grain in the granary of Northmont City has been privately distributed by these ns. ¡±

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    Shi Yang¡¯s face was filled with pain, ¡°His Majesty suddenly promoted us, but it was all because those people from the big families had disappointed him. However, the rumor was that His Majesty had been severely injured, so these people were even more reckless. In their eyes, Da Xi was no longer His Majesty¡¯s Da Xi, and Jinling was no longer His Majesty¡¯s Jinling. Even if you want to take a grain out of their hands, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven! ¡±

    Schr Chen looked younger, perhaps forty years old. He stood up and said, ¡°Before His Majesty appointed me as the Assistant Minister of the Military Department, I was a minor official in the Ministry of Revenue for twenty years. But I have never had any grudges against His Majesty. His Majesty has already awakened, and those who know of the great ns are still unreliable. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been trying so hard to promote the offspring of the Humble ss. That¡¯s why we can see the light of dawn. At such a critical time, for us to obtain His Majesty¡¯s trust and yet be unable to help His Majesty out, is our sin. ¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    Li Zhengtang, the Minister of Revenue, who was sitting not far away, shook his head and said, ¡°Before His Majesty went into closed door cultivation, he changed all of the Minister of State and Minister of the Six Departments in one go. If you go ask them for food, and since His Majesty has no means to back you up, they will not give you face. ¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t even have this much courage, then what right do I have to eat the king¡¯s sry?¡±

    School Chen cupped his fists and said: ¡°I will go right now. There are many big families in Jinling, but there are only a few with good reputations. ¡°I was thinking for a while, the Yang family can go and havry.¡±

    ¡°Yang Family?!¡±

    Li Zhengtang gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, His Majesty has just dismissed Yang Huishan from his position as Minister of Revenue. As the Minister of Revenue, how could he not know about the northern grain depot? ¡°There are even rumors that he was the one behind the sale of Northern Mountain¡¯s granary.¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    When I was studying, I even received some advice from Master Yang. He doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person, and is probably deceived by his subordinates. In any case, even if he didn¡¯t want to lend me the food, he wouldn¡¯t harm me. After all these years of meeting him, I have always respected him as mister.

    ¡°If you want to try, then go ahead. I don¡¯t have any hope.¡±

    An Zheng listened to all of this from the outside, and his lungs were about to burst. He was very clear on the amount of food stored in the northern grain depot. Every year, Ming Fa Si would send out investigators to check whether the number of grain depots in each region matched the number of granaries reported to Holy See. At that time, with Ming Fa Si around, no one dared to sell the granary. In the end, only eleven or twelve years had passed since Ming Fa Si, and they even dared to sell out the grain depot in the capital.

    There were more than 10 million victims outside, and without food, it would not be long beforeople would be affected. At that time, who knew how many would die?

    After tidying up his official uniform, he strode out of the study. At that moment, he waero. At this time, Chen Wunuo had no choice but to use arge number of Humble ss offspring. However, it brought the conflict between him and the big families to the brink of explosion. Those people from therge ns would not sit idly by and watch as power fell. They would definitely retaliate. If they won, the Da Xi world would copse instantly. As for these newly opened Humble ss people, they actually had no real power. Their subordinates would not listen to them and would not leave the yamen. If they didn¡¯t have any troops, they wouldn¡¯t have any people. They relied on their passion to fight against those from the big families, and the final result was obvious.

    An Zheng turned and followed Chen Xuechen out, and walked behind him.

    How could he not be afraid?

    He was not facing a group of people, but a group of wolves. An Zheng was very clear that those people would not take out a single grain of food, as that was their bargaining chip. They were using food to force Chen Wunuo to make apromise, and return those official positions to them one by one ¡­ Reality was just that cruel.

 Chapter 1033 - Ill do it myself

    <h4>Chapter 1033 ¨C I¡¯ll do it myself</h4>

    An Zheng found Chen Shaobai who was waiting outside for reinforcements, and told him in a low voice that he would be leaving for a while, and let Chen Shaobai arrange an inn. Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng where he was going and An Zheng left after saying the two words private matters. Chen Shaobai knew what kind of character An Zheng had, and he himself was unable to keep up. Recently, An Zheng was not as impulsive as he was before, so he went to the arranged inn to find a room for Qu Liuxi and the rest.

    An Zheng followed behind Principal Chen and realised that this newly promoted vice minister of the Military Department was really a poverty-stricken fe. He only had two guards with him, and they looked even more scared than he was. Thinking about it, it made sense. A Humble ss person like ChenChen had always been a sixth rank official in the Ministry of Revenue. With that little bit of sry, he would be able to support his family in the capital.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± Master, how about we not go? ¡±

    A guard tremblingly said, ¡°That is the Yang Family, thend of tigers and wolves. A while ago, His Majesty had just deposed arge number of people from the Wealthy ss and activated a good official like Lord Da Xi, who was wholeheartedly working for Da Xi. But now, he had infuriated those people. Your Excellency still needs to go ask for food, and they will definitely not treat you kindly. ¡±

    Student Chen paused in his steps and turned around to look at the guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable. I know you two are afraid, but I¡¯m also afraid.¡± However, it was a matter of loyalty to the king. Since I¡¯m wearing this official uniform, I have to work for the Great Xixi, work for His Majesty, and work for the people of the world. There are over 10 million hungry people and troops outside the city, I can¡¯t just watch them starve to death. I requested to open the city gates, and was rejected three times in a row. The only thing I can do is to find them an extra bite to eat. ¡±

    Principal Chen waved his hand, ¡°The two of you can leave. There won¡¯t be much of a difference between the two of you if you¡¯re here and if you¡¯re not. They won¡¯t be scared just because I brought two guards. Let¡¯s go, both of them. ¡±

    The guard who had spoken earlier fell silent for a moment before sping his hands together. Then, he turned around and ran away.

    The one who was left swallowed his saliva and gritted his teeth, ¡°Your subordinate, Liu Lie, has been following sire since seven years ago. At that time, sire was an official in the Ministry of Revenue, so I followed you. My duty is to protect the Lord, and not to leave him. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, if you follow me, you have been wronged.¡± ¡°In these seven years, if you follow those officials who havee from a wealthy family, you might have already reached great heights.¡±

    Liu Lie shook his head. ¡°I follow my lord with my heart; I won¡¯t be able to sleep. Let¡¯s go, my lord. Even if it was the Yang Family, it was at most a ghost door. ¡°If you go in, I¡¯ll still follow you.¡±

    As he turned around, his steps became firmer.

    At that time, Chen Wunuo had taken advantage of An Zheng¡¯s chaos to get rid of a few big ns, so they had to go througeriod of hibernation. Because they were sure that Chen Wunuo couldn¡¯t leave them. The more severe the rebellion, the more Chen Wunuo needed them.

    However, a few days ago, when Chen Wunuo returned from the immortal pce, he had expelled more than two-thirds of the officials from the Holy See and those who were promoted were all people from the Humble ss. Thispletely infuriated these nobles, to the point that the Holy See was not able to function properly right now.

    Some of the lower echelons of the imperial court were from the Humble ss, while some of the lower echelons were fromrge families. When theserge families spoke out, who among these officials would still be able to do anything?

    A person like Chen Xuechen was currently a beast race within the Holy See. Although he was afraid of death, he was not afraid of walking down the path of death.

    The Yang Mansion was located on the Chengfeng street of the Jinling, which was the most prosperous area of the Jinling. The house upied oveundred acres ofnd, but in Jinling, which was a ce where every inch ofnd cost a fortune, it was obvious that the family¡¯s influence was huge.

    Schr Chen walked to the door of the Yang family, tidied up his clothes, and handed over the card with both hands.

    ¡°May I trouble you to inform Old Mr. Yang that his student, Student Chen has requested an audience?¡±

    The servant took the card and nced at him. He then turned around and entered the room.

    Yang Huishan had already held the position of Minister of Revenue for a long time. The fact that the Department of Revenue was the lifeblood of the economy of the country showed just how important the Yang Family was to the Da Xi family. This person was born and spread throughout the world. Some people said that once he gave the order, a fifth of the officials would stand up for him.

    Although it was slightly exaggerated, one could still tell how much influence this person had.

    Not long after, that servant came out and nced at Senior Servant Chen. ¡°Go in. My master is waiting for you in the living room.¡±

    He thought for a moment before instructing Liu Lie to wait for him at the door. Liu Lie wanted to follow, but he was angrily rebuked by Principal Chen for not understanding the rules. Thus, he could only wait outside the door. Actually, he was very clear in his heart. The reason that Principal Chen had not allowed him to enter with him was because he was very clear on how dangerous the situation inside was.

    When they were outside the living room, Principal Chen once again straightened his clothes and stepped inside. The gray-haired Yang Huishan sat on the main seat as he waited for him. Student Chen took a few steps forward, lifted his robe and knelt on the ground. ¡°Student pays his respects to Mister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the school officials.¡±

    Yang Huishan squinted his eyes and waved his hand, ¡°Quickly get up. There is no need to act this way between us.¡±

    When he stood up, he realized that there were a lot of Yang family members sitting around, but not a single empty seat was left for him, so he could only stand there awkwardly.

    ¡°School official, you are now the assistant minister of the Military Department. The Military Department has a lot of things to do, how do you have the time toe visit your teacher?¡±

    ¡°Sir, there is a matter that the student cannot resolve. I specifically came to you to seek your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Right now, I am no longer an official. The fact that I was outrageously ousted from all official positions means that I am a loser. What questions do you have for me? Didn¡¯t you find the wrong person? ¡±

    ¡°This student knows that Mister has a character and must have been framed by a vile character. Back then, when the students first met with the teacher, they were already impressed by his elegance. Sir has worked hard in the Holy See for many years, and this is what I have witnessed. ¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s expression rxed a little, and heughed: ¡°If you have anything to ask, feel free to say it.¡±

    After coting his words, he said, ¡°Sir also knows that there are tens of millions of refugees outside the city and 2 million soldiers. The cost per day is not a small amount. The treasury is almost empty again. How are we going to deal with this crisis?

    Yang Huishan¡¯s face sank: ¡°You came to ask me for my punishment, if not for the North Mountain granary being sold out, this situation would not have happened. As the Minister of Revenue, I am actuallypletely unaware of the fact that the granary is short ¡­ Chen Xuechen, you are here on His Majesty¡¯s orders to interrogate me? Or do you think you can p me in the face as the vice minister of the military? ¡±

    The student fell to his knees withump. ¡°This student doesn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that this student really has no other way, so he came to seek guidance from Mister.¡± There are not many people that I know in Holy See, and after thinking about it, only Sir can help me. ¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s youngest son, Yang Qianshengughed coldly: ¡°Truly a lowly person¡¯s ambition is to be promoted from a sixth rank official of the Department of Revenue straight third rank vice minister of the Military Department, it could be said that you have soared into the sky. ¡°What, now that you have gained power, you¡¯re here to show off to your husband?¡±

    Principal Chen quickly exined, ¡°Qianshan, you know me. You and I have interacted a lot in the past, and you know that I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Yang Qiansheng spat: ¡°Communicating with you? You think you are worthy of it? It was just a show. Even the stray dogs on the street wagged their tails at me when they saw me more often. I know that dog, and that dog knows me, so that means that we¡¯re friends? ¡±

    The expression on his face changed, ¡°Qian Shan, your words are a bit too hurtful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for hurting your pathetic self-esteem. As someone from a humble family, you care the most about face, don¡¯t you? It was best to keep that little bit of self-esteem he had. My father does not need a student like you, nor do you need a teacher like my father, who will be able to rise to prominence in the future. ¡°It¡¯s better if you scram, my Yang family is in dire straits now, how can we ept such a big shot like you?¡±

    Student Chen did not get up, and simply kowtowed to Yang Huishan while saying, ¡°Sir, I have no choice now, if possible, please open your private storage, I will borrow some food from Mister to pacify the victims outside. In theing year, we will double the harvest and return it to Mister. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yang Qiansheng stood up abruptly, ¡°You are ndering me! Private storage? Who would dare to build their own stronghold under the responsibility of the imperial government? That waeinous crime! ¡°Principal Chen, you¡¯re really full of wild ambition. To think that you would frame your benefactor like this!¡±

    School Chen was startled, a wave of remorse and regret sprouted in his heart. How could he have forgotten that norge n would admit to building a private storage? This walot against him. Once his n was confirmed, his sect would be exterminated.

    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. I only hope that Mister can look at the millions of hungry people outside the city. That is the life of one person after another.¡±

    Yang Qiansheng said: ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± No one from my Yang family is an official, this matter is not under our control. ¡°Hurry up and get out of here, or else I¡¯ll have someone beat you up and kick you out.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s eldest son, Yang Qian De stood up with a smile: ¡°Although my family doesn¡¯t have any private stalls, there is still some food. Since Master Chen is so concerned for the hungry, we are also willing to provide some food to help the victims. But, we can¡¯t just send them out for free, hundreds of people from the Yang family also need to eat. ¡°What if Master Chen refuses to return it to us? Wouldn¡¯t we be the ones to starve to death in the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to write an IOU!¡±

    ¡°Who would believe that?¡±

    Yang Qian De walked to the front of the student Chen, and looked down at him condescendingly. ¡°Leave behind some proof, we will give you food to help the victims.¡± It couldn¡¯t be any kind of paper, it wasn¡¯t reliable. One must be able to tell with a single nce that it is indeed something that you, Sir Chen, left behind. ¡±

    ¡°What do you want? As long as I have it, I¡¯m willing to stay. ¡±

    ¡°Not only do you have them, there are also quite a few of them.¡±

    Yang Qian De smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just food? The Yang family members tightened their belt, we can still save some money. ¡±

    With a lift of his hand, he removed the official¡¯s hat on Principal Chen¡¯s head. He then flipped it over and over, ¡°A third rank official¡¯s hat, how awe-inspiring ¡­¡± Aiyo, look, we, Sir Chen, are in our forties. Our hair is pretty good, and we don¡¯t look like we usually lose our hair. How about this, you pull ouair, and I¡¯ll give you one catty of food. There are at least tens of thousands of them, but we can still take out several tens of thousands of pounds of food. You¡¯re bald when you go out, and you have your hair in my house, so it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re in evidence. ¡±

    ¡°Withourivate warehouse, how could you possibly have several thousand catties of grain?!¡±

    Yang Qian De¡¯s smile became even more proud, ¡°My Yang family has a lot of connections, even if my family can¡¯t afford it, I can still borrow it for you.¡± Let me calcte for you. A catty of food and porridge can make dozens of people drink a bowl. Tens of thousands kilograms of food, the victims outside really needed it. ¡°Sir Chen is such a loyal man and loves his people, why can¡¯t he bear to part with your hair?¡±

    ¡°Give me the knife!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut it off for you right now!¡±

    Yang Qian De shook his head, ¡°No, no, Master Chen must have heard wrongly. What I said was¡¯ pull ¡®, not¡¯ cut ¡®. He pulled them out one by one. It would be fine if Sir Chen was afraid of the pain. If you don¡¯t dare, I can help you. ¡±

    The expression on his face kept changing. Suddenly, he stood up and took off his official uniform and folded it neatly.

    ¡°Blood can¡¯t dye my uniform.¡±

    He looked at Yang Qian De, ¡°I will do it myself, there¡¯s no need for you to do it!¡±

 Chapter 1034 - One Less One, I Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1034 ¨C One Less One, I Kill You</h4>

    He took off his official uniform and neatly folded it beside him. He looked at Yang Qian De and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯m afraid your hands will be dirty.¡±

    Yang Qian Deughed out loud, ¡°Thene on, I¡¯ll sit here and help you count them. Don¡¯t be impatient. With so many, I¡¯m afraid the count is wrong. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, he had someone bring a chair over to him. He then sat down beside Principal Chen and smiled, ¡°Come, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    He raised his trembling hand to the top of his head, but at that moment, his vision suddenly blurred. Yang Qian De, who was sitting in front of him, was suddenly sent flying. His chair was shattered into pieces, and he heavily crashed into the wall. In a short while, he lost his breath.

    An Zheng slowly walked to Yang Qian De who fell to the ground, bent down and grabbed Yang Qian De¡¯s hair, and dragged him back. With his other hand, he grabbed a chair and sat down in the middle of the living room. He stepped on Yang Qian De¡¯s back and suddenly pulled his hand up. He grabbed Yang Qian De¡¯s hair and pulled him up. Yang Qian De was lying down, and his back was still being stepped on. This pull almost broke his spine. Yang Qian De woke up from the intense pain and cried out as he started to struggle.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand grabbed his hair, and raised his head to look at Yang Huishan: ¡°Master Yang, how many good sons do you have?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Yang Huishan stood up, his face pale, and pointed at An Zheng.

    ¡°Only now do I understand that when I was at Ming Fa Si, I obstructed the road of how many of you get rich. So when I was schemed against, it wasn¡¯t a grudge between two people at all, but something that was bound to happen in the future. You all feel that the existence of the Ming Fa Si is very ufortable, so once an opportunity to kill me appears, you all will act on your own ord and work together. ¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Back then, it was you who brought your eldest son to find me and begged me to take him as a disciple, right?¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s body violently trembled, his legs went weak and he sat on the chair, his face instantly turning deathly pale.

    ¡°You are ¡­¡± You are Fang Zheng! ¡±

    ¡°No, I am An Zheng.¡±

    An Zheng held onto Yang Qian De¡¯s hair with his left hand and reached out with his right to pinch a strand of his hair: ¡°What did you say just now? A hair foound of grain, right? I think it¡¯s a fair trade. ¡±

    He raised his hand, and witfft, a strand of hair was torn off. At least a few hundred pieces had been ripped off, and a piece of his scalp had been wrapped around them. Blood immediately flowed down Yang Qiande¡¯s face. Yang Qian De howled like a pig, but no matter how he struggled, he could not struggle out from under An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Help me count. Count carefully. Don¡¯t forget that this is rted to the victims outside the city.¡±

    An Zheng passed the hair to Student Chen, who was in a very confused state of mind. After being stunned for a while, he finally reacted, and received the hair with trembling hands. After several minutes, he counted back and forth at least three times. ¡°Seven hundred and eighty-one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, go get the food.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Yang Huishan: ¡°It¡¯s best for you to hurry. My time is very precious, I don¡¯t want to waste too much time here.¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s youngest son, Yang Qiansheng, was a cultivator witigh cultivation. He sneaked behind An Zheng and stabbed An Zheng in the back. An Zheng acted like he did not sense anything and did not move at all. The moment the knife pierced An Zheng¡¯s heart, Yang Qian Sheng¡¯s eyes became excited. He even had a thought in his mind ¡­ The famous Fang Zheng, was only so-so.

    Dang!

    When the knife stabbed into An Zheng¡¯s back, it was as if it stabbed intuge piece of steel te. Due to using too much strength, Yang Qiansheng¡¯s forearm bone was instantly broken by the rebounding force. A piece of bone was jabbed out of the flesh, and shreds of flesh still hung on the white bones.

    With his right hand, An Zheng grabbed Yang Qiansheng and threw him in front of him, then with his other foot, he stepped on him.

    ¡°Are you anxious to contribute to the victims of the disaster? Your brother has given you his hair, so don¡¯t use it. ¡°How about this, each bone weighs ten thousand Jin, that¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng reached out and stabbed his finger into Yang Qianleng¡¯s back. He then took ouiece of his spine and threw it at Yang Huishan¡¯s feet, ¡°Ten thousand kilograms.¡±

    Yang Huishan trembled as though he was suffocating, and felt that the fellow in front of him was noerson at all, but rather a demon.

    ¡°You ¡­ If you weren¡¯t Fang Zheng, Fang Zheng wouldn¡¯t have done this. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If it were Fang Zheng at that time, he would have done the same thing. However, after doing this, he might have felt that he had vited thew, and would have had to ask the high and mighty Sacred Emperor to punish him. ¡°It¡¯s different now. I feel so good when I do this. I don¡¯t feel guilty at all. It¡¯s not strange that you would say that.¡±

    An Zheng once again reached out his hand and snapped one of Yang Qianleng¡¯s ribs with a ¡°ka¡± sound. He threw his ribs at Yang Huishan¡¯s feet: ¡°20,000 catties is already enough, look and see, its weight isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Yang Huishan roared loudly: Go open the granary, and give him the food!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucush. One reward should be enough. It¡¯s not good to be able to umte just a little bit like this.¡±

    He pulled down a lot of Yang Qiande¡¯s hair and passed it to the pale faced student Chen, ¡°Count!¡±

    With trembling hands, he received it. His bloody hair was stuck together, making it difficult to count. Yang Qian De cried out in pain, his entire body was twisted. He pped the floor with both hands and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Here¡¯s food! All for you! I beg of you, stop pulling, it hurts so much ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll consider it fifty thousand catties of food, alright? If not, I¡¯ll beg of you.¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand kilograms.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You are very generous, but I feel like you have more than fifty thousand strands of hair. Doing business requireerson¡¯s honesty. Since the conditions have already been agreed upon, how can you go back on your word? You can¡¯t do anything short, and I can¡¯t do anything wrong with the number. Let¡¯s stick to the facts, we¡¯re honest. ¡±

    He turned his head to nce at Principal Chen. ¡°Can you count them as soon as possible?¡±

    As he spoke, his hands trembled even more violently. It was impossible to separate the bloody hair that was sticking together. An Zheng sighed: ¡°After this matter is over, I hope that you can be a little calmer in the heart, and not have the courage to aplish what you want to do. This time, it¡¯s because of your good luck. If I didn¡¯t follow you, even if you pulled all your hair, they still wouldn¡¯t give you a single grain. You made a deal with the devil? You are not a demon yourself, how can you get what you want? It¡¯s more appropriate for me to make this kind of trade, because in their eyes, I¡¯m the demon. ¡±

    As An Zheng spoke, he pulled down his hair. By the time he finished speaking, Yang Qian De¡¯s head had already turned into a blood gourd, and he had already fainted from the pain, his body still twitching time and time again. An Zheng kicked his bloodied hair forward, ¡°I think there arundred thousand.¡±

    Yang Huishan wailed, ¡°Here you go, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±

    ¡°But does your family havundred thousand catties of grain?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, a portion of the North Mountain¡¯s granary is in my personal warehouse, I¡¯ll give all of it to you.¡±

    ¡°But 100,000 kilograms isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Yang Qiansheng: ¡°He¡¯s not done removing his bones yet.¡±

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t tear it down, I beg you, let him go. I¡¯ll give you all the food I have at home.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Being able to keep your promise is a man¡¯s fundamental morality.¡±

    He stomped on the ground, and all the bones in Yang Qiansheng¡¯s body shot out. In an instant, all the bones shot out like bullets, and quite a few tables and chairs were shattered. The paintings on the wall and the vase on the table were beaten into a mess. Yang Qiansheng¡¯s body instantly turned soft. He had lost all his bones, and his entire body was shriveled up likuddle of meat. An Zheng then looked at Yang Qian De: ¡°Your brother contributed millions of catties of food, but you are only worth 100,000 catties, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    Yang Qian De was originally pretending to be unconscious, but he was so scared that he cried out like he was crazy.

    ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡±

    When An Zheng stomped his foot down, all the bones in Yang Qiande¡¯s body bursted out.

    ¡°Right now, my killing intent is rather heavy because I¡¯m bing more and morezy to reason. Because I found that being reasonable with someone who doesn¡¯t make sense is a very idiotic thing, so I might as well just cut to the chase. The reason you are able to put on airs is because you have made those ordinary people afraid of you. And did I frighten you? That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up, ¡°Before it gets dark, I don¡¯t care what method you use to transport all the food in your house outside the city. I¡¯ll check it out. If I find another grain in your warehouse ¡­ I¡¯ll cut you off. ¡°You are already very old. Can you have another one?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked out. After taking a few steps, he nced at Chen Xingchen. ¡°Are you still not leaving?¡±

    ¡°Come,e ¡­¡± I¡¯m leaving now. ¡±

    Chen Xuechen trotted as he caught up to An Zheng, then ran back to his dorm room and hugged his official uniform as he quickened his steps to catch up with An Zheng.

    ¡°Fang ¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    He did not know how to address An Zheng, but he felt a burning pain in his throat, ¡°Master An, will they really give us all the food?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°They will immediately gather all of the cultivators in their own families after I leave, and contact their families and sects that they are on good terms with. They will wait for me to return, then kill me.¡±

    Principal Chen trembled in fear. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just leave? We can only watch as they load up the food and take it away. If we can take one cart away, that would be one cart.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips, ¡°Your demands are really low. How can the food in this household be enough to feed the tens of millions of victims outside? I¡¯ll juste back after dark. It would be fine if he really brought food. If he did not intend to transport the food, then he would just have to gather a few more. He reckoned that it would be enough for the refugees and the army to eat for a while. Even if their family had several hundred thousand catties of food, how could it be transported out in a day? I need to give them some time to prepare.

    He could not believe that An Zheng was reallying back.

    The man left with big strides, making him feel like an insurmountable mountain.

    After An Zheng left the Yang family, he did not go find Chen Shaobai to meet up with him. Instead, he just asked Chen Xuechen to return to the Military Department. An Zheng walked across the main street and passed through the alleyway, arriving at the Board of Justice a few minutester. The door of the Ministry of Justice was closed as An Zheng kicked it open.

    A minuteter, with the ground full of wailing and screaming wounded, An Zheng had already arrived at the door of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s President Song Duodi¡¯s room.

    Song Duodi did not know who An Zheng was, but at this moment, he was so scared that he had already copsed weakly on the floor, and was kowtowing continuously: ¡°Good man, good man, please spare my life. Just tell me whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s something I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Give me the names of the officers who sold grains in the granary.¡±

    An Zheng crouched down and looked at Song Duodi, ¡°The list must be very detailed.

 Chapter 1035 - Watch them die

    <h4>Chapter 1035 ¨C Watch them die</h4>

    The Chairman of the Board of Justice, Song Duodi, was so scared that his face turned pale. He didn¡¯t know what this man wanted that list of names for. He had just been promoted to the President of the Board of Punishments. Holding this list in his hand was like holding a hot potato in his hand. Two days ago, the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary¡¯s Marshal, Sima Pingfeng, came over and told him that the name list should not be given to anyone else before His Majesty came out from seclusion, so there was no need to continue working on the case. He had been having trouble sleeping with this thing in his hands all night. If anyone from arge family found out that the list of names had been interrogated, his head would fall off very quickly.

    ¡°Good man, if I give you the name list, my head will fall off.¡±

    ¡°If you give me the name list, all the people who want your head will have their heads cut off.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Song Duodi: ¡°You probably just got promoted a little earlier, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel the slightest bit of injustice?¡±

    Song Duodi sighed, ¡°Even if I have it, what can I do? I can arrange no more than twenty people from the Board of Justice, and they were all brought here by me. As for the rest of the people, they didn¡¯t even put me in their eyes. Even so, I was still able toe up with the list. Will it be easy for me ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°I was the one who scared you earlier. Copy a copy of the list for me and I¡¯ll leave the original with you. ¡±

    Song Duodi knew that he could not afford to offend the great god in front of him, so he gave a copy to An Zheng. It took them nearly an hour to finish copying the names of the people on the list. There were thousands of them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s palm struck the back of Song Duodi¡¯s neck and Song Duodi immediately fainted.

    ¡°Sorry, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin yourself.¡±

    An Zheng disordered the house, then gave Song Duodi the original list of names and confession statements, hiding them back in ce. He turned around and left the Ministry of Justice, heading towards the agreed inn to meet up with Chen Shaobai. At this time, the sky had already started to darken. An Zheng did not see a single carriage on the street, obviously the Yang family would notpromise.

    When Chen Shaobai saw that An Zheng had returned, he said unhappily, ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    An Zheng described what happened, and Chen Shaobai immediately became excited: ¡°You killed these dog officials? Count me in. ¡°Since we can¡¯t let Xiao Yezi and co. in for now, we can do whatever we want.¡±

    An Zheng copied another portion of the list and gave it to Chen Shaobai: ¡°From now on, we will wear the same clothes and wear the same mask. We will kill people in the capital ording to the list. Right now, the Yang family must have invited arge number of cultivators to assist them, and most of them were the families on the list. Because they were already grasshoppers on the same rope when it came to selling the granary, they were definitely of the same heart. ¡°Let them wait in the Yang family, we¡¯ll find them one by one and see how long they canst.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed mischievously. ¡°I like your naughty look.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai held onto the name list: ¡°Oh right, I keep having the feeling that the inn is not safe, why not go to the Ming Fa Si Main Hall?¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh: ¡°Forget it, no one will know that ce. Furthermore, the ce is big enough.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I really like you to praise me like that.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How the f * ck would I praise you so highly ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re praising me in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Can you get the hell away from me?¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the inn with the list of names. He and Chen Shaobai had both changed into ck embroidered clothes and wore the same mask. In any case, he had to find out the whereabouts of Xuan Yue and the rest of the Dragon Tiger Mountain. If he were to fight with these people, he might be able to find out what happened. Actually, there was one more reason why An Zheng was in a rush to return to the Jinling. He still had the soul and power of the Old Bull, and only by returning this power to the Old Bull, would the Old Bull be able to struggle free.

    An Zheng started toe knocking on his door in a sequence. The family name that was furthest from the Yang Family was Niu Dazhong, the assistant minister of the former Department of Revenue. Although the name was a bit rustic, the Niu Family was truly a rich and powerful family. He was one of the great warriors of the Da Xi Kingdom. However, there were no more great figures in his family. Therefore, he was a bit down on his luck. However, the power and influence of a n that hadsted for thousands of years was not to be underestimated.

    An Zheng was wearing a ghost mask, it was not a delicate mask like the one he wore on his face. This white ghost mask paired with a ck robe made him look like a demon from hell.

    Pa pa pa ¡­

    An Zheng knocked on the Niu Family¡¯s gate.

    Perhaps because they knew about the Yang family, the Niu family¡¯s gate was closed, and there were no servants at the gate. After An Zheng knocked a few times, the door opened a crack. Some people squinted their eyes and looked out, only to see An Zheng¡¯s white ghost face. An Zheng pushed the door and entered. He patted the servant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± Then he closed the door behind him, squeezed thetch with his hand, and cast thetch on the door.

    ¡°Go back to your room and stay, or die.¡±

    The servant was so scared that he nodded and ran away. An Zheng shook his head and sighed: ¡°Truly disobedient.¡±

    Not long after, many cultivators rushed out, all of them holding various instruments, and immediately surrounded An Zheng. An Zheng nced at them, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the entirety of their cultivation realms. Even the strongest amongst them, was only at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, not yet at the Lower Celestial Stage. These people wanted to stop An Zheng, but it was not enough to cover his teeth with. Looks like the Ox Family¡¯s strongest cultivator had already rushed over to the Yang Family to wait for An Zheng to fall into his trap.

    ¡°The master of the family isn¡¯t here.¡±

    An Zheng asked as they took a step back in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, uncle is not a bad person.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow some things from your family.¡±

    Ox-Head who was left behind in charge of the Niu Family walked over withrge strides, and red at An Zheng. ¡°Where did this scumbage from? Take off your mask and let me see who you really are. ¡°Either you surrender or I grab you and send you to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡±

    ¡°No, I just came back from there.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Ox-Head and asked, ¡°How much grain from the northern grain depot does your Niu Family own? ¡°How about this, you take out all the food in your family and send it out of the city to the victims. I won¡¯t kill any of them.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Ox-Head shouted in anger.

    Those cultivators rushed over quickly. The three dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated and all the cultivators froze in ce. All of them were still in their original positions, some of them frozen for a moment before falling to the ground, like stone statues.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to fight with you guys. It¡¯s as childish as ying house. I¡¯m not much of a threat. Let me try and see if you guys are scared. ¡±

    An Zheng directly walked in front of Ox-Head, and in front of his terrified eyes, grabbed his cor and hung him up on arge tree not far away. An Zheng saw that there was a small piece of bamboo growing in the distance, he walked over and cut off the thinnest bamboo, it was around the size of a thumb. He cut off a section of the bamboo and sharpened the end. Then, witoof, he stabbed into the calf¡¯s thigh. Blood slowly flowed out from the tube, and Ox-Head immediately let out a sorrowful howl.

    An Zheng paced back and forth in the courtyard: ¡°There are women and children in the house right? Close your eyes and stop looking. This bamboo tube will probably bleed for at most ten minutes or so, and then your blood will bepletely drained. It is said that this kind of death is not very painful, it is just a little bit scary. I will see if I can ovee your willpower, and you can see if you can defeat my methods. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down on a stone chair not far away, watching the blood slowly flow out, and Ox-Head¡¯splexion grew even more pale.

    ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Ox-Head wanted to harden his resolve, but when he felt his life slowly slipping away along the bamboo tube, the fear in his heart reached its limit, ¡°I¡¯ll send, I¡¯ll send ¡­¡± But you have to promise, as long as I send the food out, you won¡¯t kill me. ¡±

    ¡°I just want your attitude. Waiting for you to send me off is too slow.¡± I have a Spatial Tool called the Blood Pearl Bracelet. It¡¯s very big, and can store anything. Tell someone to open up your private storage room, and I¡¯ll take all the food there is. ¡±

    ¡°Open it for him!¡±

    Ox-Head shouted out in a hoarse voice.

    An Zheng released the bindings of a few people, and those people took An Zheng to the backyard. The rock garden could actually be shifted, there wauge hole below, the underground granary was built very firmly. An Zheng let the few people lead the way and looked down. Not only were there piles of food, there were also arge number of weapons and armors. Moreover, these armors and weapons were crafted very well, and were obviously not made by the small workshop.

    An Zheng activated the Blood Pearl¡¯s looting abilities, and in a few seconds, the entire underground warehouse was emptied out by An Zheng. Food, weapons, armors, other equipment, and arge amount of spirit stones. After An Zheng walked out of the underground granary and returned to the courtyard, Ox-Head was already on the verge of fainting. His entire body was hanging on a tree, and the amount of blood flowing out of the bamboo tube was far less than before.

    ¡°Your attitude isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    An Zheng pulled the bamboo tube off the cow¡¯s thigh witu sound. When he turned around, he released his Eye Technique and everyone fell to the ground.

    An Zheng opened the list: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te over when I¡¯ve read the names, I¡¯ll get it myself.¡±

    He started reciting. Unexpectedly, not a single one of them came. An Zheng sighed, randomly grabbed a person, and inserted the bamboo tube into that person¡¯s thigh: ¡°Now identify them, and tell me, which person did I just call. The faster you identify it, the less blood it will bleed. ¡±

    That person was so scared that he was on the verge of death. There was no longer any resistance. With lightning speed, he found the seven to eight people that An Zheng had just called out. The rest were no longer at the Niu Family, but the Yang Family was waiting to ambush An Zheng.

    An Zheng pulled out the bamboo tube and swept his eyes across the seven to eight people: ¡°Selling food, right? Drinking human blood, right? ¡°Then I¡¯ll have all of you let out the blood of those who drank it.¡±

    He found some big nails and nailed these people to the wall one by one. Each of them had a bamboo tube inserted into their thigh arteries. The neat row looked quite terrifying. Blood flowed out from the bamboo tube and quickly dyed the ground red.

    ¡°Whoever puts them down, I will rece them.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Ox-Head and held the first bamboo tube. ¡°I promised you just now, when you open the granary, I will pull the bamboo tube out from yourp. I will keep my word.¡±

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    Ox-Head spoke witale face and his voice was extremely weak and soft.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, An Zheng inserted the bamboo tube into the cow¡¯s other thigh: ¡°But you still have to die.¡±

    He turned around and nced at the others, ¡°Those who are alive, make do and live. I hope you will think of me often, and of these people today. Whoever does naughty things again, just think about what it would be like to stick this bamboo tube into yourselves. ¡±

    An Zheng pulled open the door and walked out. When he turned back to look, those people were frozen once again.

    ¡°Just watch and see how they die.¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Dog Bite

    <h4>Chapter 1036 ¨C Dog Bite</h4>

    The door of the Niu family mansion mmed. The man in ck who wore a white ghost mask would be a nightmare that wouldst for the rest of his life. When An Zheng left, the remaining people could only watch on helplessly as the people on the wall bled themselves to death. This kind of scene would probably appear in their dreams many nights from now.

    An Zheng took out the name list and looked at it, then calcted how long it would take for those people to recover after being bound by the eye technique. About two hourster, the news of the attack on the Niu Family people would spread to the courtyard of the Yang Family, and at that time, would the Niu Family people still be able to sit around?

    The closest to the Niu family was the Huangfu family. The Huangfu family didn¡¯t have much power in the entire Da Xi country. The Huangfu Family had once been executed because theymitted a great sin. Huangfu Qing, who was by Chen Zhongqi¡¯s side, belonged to that family.

    The Huangfu Family and that Huangfu Family that An Zheng was going to visit were not in the same family, but their rtionship was not too far. The reason why the Huangfu family was able to return to the Jinling was because of Chen Zhongqi. This family had been living in the southern border of the Great Xixi, and they were notoriously notorious there. After arriving at Jinling, he was a little cautious, and in less than a year, he revealed his fangs and ws.

    Actually, no one in the Holy See was a big official in the Huangfu n. He was just a general guarding the northern grain depot of the Ministry of Revenue, and was only a fourth grade army officer. Although their military positions were not high and they did not have many soldiers under theirmand ¡ª roughly three thousand soldiers ¡ª it was indeed an important position.

    Whether it was transporting things out of the granary or inside, the defenders had to take over. Therefore, although Huangfu En had only been in the Jinling for four to five years, the food convoys were controlled by Huangfu En. In other words, they were the garrison soldiers in the granary.

    Huangfu n¡¯s mansion was a lot smaller. After all, it was only a fourth rank official position. In a ce like Jinling, a third ranked official would not even dare to act arrogantly in the streets.

    Huangfu Haoyue¡¯s front door wasn¡¯t closed. Two bored soldiers were standing at the entrance. After all, it was a military post and the soldiers guarding the door were soldiers, not servants. Of course, no one would dare to do that in the golden age of life. It was a felony to send their personal guards back to guard the door of their home. Thus, this also showed that Huangfu En was a fellow who didn¡¯t have much brains, but was definitely quite courageous.

    When the white-masked An Zheng walked to the door, the two soldiers were shocked. The two of them drew their des at almost the same time, and subconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you!¡±

    An Zheng jumped over and waved: ¡°Soldier! Do you need anything? ¡±

    An Zheng pulled out a bag from his back and opened it in front of the two. Inside the bag was a small knife, a small fork, ab, a steamed bun, candy, needle and thread.

    An Zheng picked up a ceramic pig and handed it over to one of the soldiers: ¡°This, suits your temperament very well, it only requires one tael of silver!¡±

    The soldier cursed, drawing his de and cutting towards An Zheng¡¯s wrist: ¡°Bastard, I will chop you into pieces!¡±

    An Zheng shrank back in fear and patted his chest: ¡°Such a big temper, you guys should eat some medicine.¡±

    He took out two ck balls the size of fists from his bag and stuffed them into the mouths of the two soldiers. How could such arge thing be directly swallowed? An Zheng held onterson¡¯s neck, and patted down with his other hand.

    ¡°Energetic pill, able to cure all diseases.¡±

    The guy choked and fell to the ground, twitching. His two hands scratched his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    ¡°Bullshit force pill, rubbed with your feet.¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he wiped his hands on that person¡¯s clothes.

    The two soldiers had their throats blocked, and not longter, they rolled their eyes.

    An Zheng carried his bag into the courtyard, the white ghost face was extremely terrifying. He jumped into the yard and bent down to look around, ¡°Is there anyone here? I have a lot of goods. If you need anything,e out and take a look.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Huangfu En to be at home. This person looked to be in his forties, and had a sturdy build. He was probably practicing his fist art in the yard. When he heard the shout, he had already ran over with big steps. He was bare-chested and covered in tattoos. He looked like a ck python coiling around his body.

    ¡°Causing trouble here?¡±

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Huangfu En¡¯s face as he said, ¡°This is truly an eye-opener.¡±

    An Zheng threw the package in front of Huangfu En, ¡°Do you know if there is anything here that you need? I don¡¯t think so. You sold so much food and exchanged so much money for human blood. You probably don¡¯tck these things. What youck is conscience. ¡±

    ¡°Close the door!¡±

    Huangfu En sneered as he looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you know where we are? Do you know who I am? ¡°It seems that after I left the Southern Wilderness and arrived in the capital, not many people know about my reputation there.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I actually know a little about it. Rumor has it that you were guarding a small town when you were a fifth rank general in the Southern Wilderness. If a soldier doesn¡¯t listen to you, you open his belly and hang him on a stake. Then he dug out a nest of ants and sprinkled sugar on their intestines, luring them to bite. The County Magistrate didn¡¯t like you doing evil things, so he wroteport for you to hand to the Holy See. If you find out, you can send someone to chop off the messenger¡¯s head and deliver it to his family in a gift box. And then he defiled his daughter and his wife in front of the magistrate. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I just found out about all of this a while ago, and the Ministry of Justice used quite a bit of effort to investigate this matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you from the Ministry of Justice?¡±

    Huangfu En¡¯s expression clearly changed.

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the surrounding soldiers, there were around 180 of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly afraid of death. Bringing your personal guards by your side at all times? You must have done too many evil things to feel guilty, right?¡±

    ¡°Shoot him!¡±

    Huangfu En gave the order.

    Oveundred janissaries fired their crossbows at the same time. Each crossbow was capable of firing twelve bolts in a row at an astonishing speed. Furthermore, these crossbows were supported by symbols, making their strength increase by more than twofold. However, these things werepletely meaningless to An Zheng.

    Crack crack crack. At least dozens of crossbow arrowsnded on An Zheng¡¯s body. He cried out and fell to the ground. The archers stopped and began to close in. An Zheng suddenly jumped up, scaring the closest few soldiers to the ground as they scrambled to run away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t his acting a bit too exaggerated?¡±

    An Zheng walked around, and looked at the little holes in his clothes: ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so expensive.¡±

    He suddenly moved, snatching an arrow from the ground and thrusting it into the throat of a soldier. The bolt shot out from the back of his neck. An Zheng was already behind the man. He grabbed the arrow and aimed at the soldier¡¯s eye sockets.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same as before. When I was at Niu Family, I didn¡¯t want to kill too many people because most of them didn¡¯t die. However, your ce is different. You can kill them all, and not a single one of them will stay. ¡±

    An Zheng used both hands to grab onto a soldier¡¯s head, his knees pressing onto the soldier¡¯s chest. The soldier¡¯s body flew backwards, but his head was still in An Zheng¡¯s hands. Witfft, An Zheng pulled the head out, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain.

    An Zheng threw his head out, smashing a soldier¡¯s skull into pieces.

    Huangfu En attacked in anger, but his speed was still far from An Zheng¡¯s. He chased from behind while An Zheng killed in front. In the end, Huangfu En had already lost all hope. He watched as the soldiers in the yard were killed one by one. He had used this method to kill before, but when he saw others use it, he became so scared.

    Finally, only An Zheng and Huangfu En were left in the courtyard.

    An Zheng pointed behind him: ¡°Did you get someone to close the door?¡±

    Huangfu En¡¯s valiant muscles couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards Huangfu En step by step, ¡°The five years you spent in Northern Mountain¡¯s granary was the craziest period of Northern Mountain¡¯s granary sales. Originally, the former Minister of Revenue, Yang Huishan, had said that they would stop after selling half of the grains. The official in charge of the granary, Liu Yanzhi, had discussed with you that there would bhird of them remaining. However, your greed is even greater. You said that you would sell it, but there¡¯s no need for Da Xi to use these food. Since Liu Yanzhi doesn¡¯t dare, you had his wife and children kidnapped.

    Huangfu En retreated step by step, no longer containing the previous fierce and brutal aura.

    ¡°Liu Yanzhi knows that things will happen sooner orter like this. He wants to get rid of you. However, that idiot actually went to the food guards at the warehouse to discuss with them and soon you found out. You skinned his wife and children in front of Liu Yanzhi, and then pushed him down from North Mountain to create the illusion of a fall. What other evil thing in this world is there that you can¡¯t do? Because Chen Zhongqi cares about Huangfu Qing, and because of that, more or less, you and Huangfu Qing have some blood ties, so he transferred you over to the capital to work. He probably wouldn¡¯t think of what kind of thing he transferred over here. ¡±

    Huangfu En rushed forward fiercely, his fist striking An Zheng¡¯s chest. This punch was extremely powerful, and all of Huangfu En¡¯s peak Higher Completion Stage was disyed in this punch. An Zheng weed the punch and directly smashed Huangfu En¡¯s arm away. Huangfu En¡¯s right arm was broken from An Zheng¡¯s shoulder as it flew backwards under his immense strength. It exploded in midair with a loud bang. Huangfu En fell backwards, his face instantly bing pale.

    An Zheng stood there and looked at him: ¡°Where are the grains in your house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any food at home, hahahaha!¡±

    Huangfu En spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°You think I want to continue staying in the capital? I¡¯ve long had enough. Those fellows had secretly stored the food because they were afraid something might happen in the future, just in case. I don¡¯t want to stay in the capital. What do I need food for? I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t take out thest few hundred carts of food, and the money was burned by my fire. I am the emperor of the Southern Wilderness. Who would be willing to suffer in this ce? ¡±

    ¡°You killed me, at most you¡¯ll just kill me. I¡¯ve killed enough people in my life, no matter if it¡¯s men, women, old people or children, I¡¯ll kill anything I want to. I¡¯ve never lost anything in my life. I¡¯ve yed with more women than you¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°I¡¯ve done this before, I¡¯ve never enjoyed anything else.¡±

    He sat up and looked at his shoulder. ¡°Come on, kill me!¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve already sent your family away.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Huangfu En¡¯s hair and pulled him up, then punched Huangfu En¡¯s nose. This punch directly shattered Huangfu En¡¯s nose, causing blood to spray out as Huangfu En fell backwards. An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on Huangfu En¡¯s lower abdomen, directly crippling his Dantian Qi Sea. He then stretched out his hands at the same time, breaking two of the ribs with a ¡°kacha¡± sound, and nailed Huangfu En to a big tree.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fierce enough and not afraid of death?¡±

    An Zheng used a bone to cut Huangfu En¡¯s stomach open, causing his internal organs to flow out immediately, the sticky intestines falling to the ground. Huangfu En cried out, but he just couldn¡¯t die.

    An Zheng looked at a big dog in the distance, and continued to bark wildly at An Zheng. An Zheng walked over, and the dog immediately became obedient, lying on the ground moaning and not daring to move. An Zheng pulled the big dog over and tied the rope that tied the dog to the tree. The dog initially hid behind a tree, not daring to look at An Zheng. An Zheng retreated a few steps and stood in the courtyard to watch. Not long after, the big dog came out from behind the tree. It lowered its head and sniffed Huangfu En¡¯s internal organs, then it licked them.

    After licking it a few times, he bit down on the intestines and started chewing with kacha kacha kacha sounds. Huangfu En cried out in fear, but the dog didn¡¯t stop.

    An Zheng nced at Huangfu En, then turned and walked out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that whoever did the evil deserved to die without implicating their family. For the first time today, I hope your family will meet someone like you. ¡±

 Chapter 1037 - None remaining

    <h4>Chapter 1037 ¨C None remaining</h4>

    Even if someone like Huangfu En were to cleanly kill him, An Zheng would not be satisfied. This was because this person¡¯s sins were too deep and too great. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for anything.

    Huangfu En¡¯s courtyard was basically empty. Besides the furniture, there was nothing of value. However, An Zheng did not believe that Huangfu En would not have allowed his family to bring everything back to the Southern Wilderness. But if he left behind something, why didn¡¯t he use it when he was saving his life?

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have much time to waste, so he searched around Huangfu En¡¯s home but didn¡¯t find anything.

    After leaving Huangfu En¡¯s house, An Zheng calcted the time and went to another house. Then, An Zheng began to walk towards the Yang family calmly, as if he was strolling leisurely in the park.

    He took off the Ghost Mask and bought some snacks along the way. After finishing thest mouthful of the candied fruit, An Zheng did not leave anymore. Instead, he ordered a cup of tea to quench his thirst on the roadside tea stand. Just after taking a sip, he saw several people rushing over at lightning speed from the direction of the Yang family, and their target was obviously the Niu family.

    Previously, when An Zheng went to the Niu Family, he killed seven or eight of the people from the Niu Family on the list. However, there werotal of more than 10 people who were involved in the sale of the granary, and the rest with the highest cultivation in the Niu family, had all gone to the Yang family to wait for An Zheng to fall into their trap.

    At this time, An Zheng was sitting in the tea stand, sipping his tea, waiting for the Ox Family members to fall into his trap. This was the closest road from the Yang family to the Niu family. After receiving the news, if the Niu family wanted to return home as fast as possible, they would have to go from here.

    He had calcted the time perfectly.

    ¡°All of you, scram!¡±

    The middle-aged man who was running at the front was obviously very anxious. He pped away the passersby with his palm. The pedestrian was sent flying and his body hiir on the roadside building. With a loud bang, his body almost snapped over. When hended, he spat out arge mouthful of blood. It seemed as if he was about to die.

    An Zheng frowned, the killing intent in his heart grew stronger.

    ¡°Whoever blocks the way will die!¡±

    The man was rampaging and the pedestrians all made way for him.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, a flower bloomed on the forehead of the person running at the very front. White objects scattered in all directions, sttering everywhere. With this, a bloody hole appeared on the man¡¯s forehead. His face was covered with blood.

    ¡°Who the fuck is that?!¡±

    That person hoarsely shouted, raising his hand to rub his forehead. Even his bones were cracked, and blood continued to flow from his face.

    A teacup had been smashed on his head, and it could not be more broken. Very soon, the person noticed An Zheng who was sitting at the tea stand, because An Zheng was the only customer here. The onlookers ran away in fright, and the street soon became deserted.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Niu Zhengyuan, who was ranked third in cultivation in the Niu family, red at An Zheng fiercely.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t blind and stupid, you shouldn¡¯t have asked this question.¡±

    An Zheng crossed his legs, and sat morefortably.

    ¡°Did you block us on purpose? You and those people who went to my house are in the same boat! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to stop you, I came to kill you.¡± I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going to your house, and there¡¯s no one there. ¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand and crooked his finger: ¡°I have already killed everyone that your family should have killed, leaving behind only you few. Hurry up and attack me, I¡¯m still in a hurry to go to the next store. ¡±

    Niu Zhengyuan roared and threw a punch at An Zheng. There was still a distance of more than 20 meters between the two of them. Once this punch was thrown, it was already enough to cover the distance in a blink of an eye. Niu Zhengyuan was already prepared, and at that moment, he was still figuring out An Zheng¡¯s next move in his mind. It was like an image had formed in his mind ¡­ He was certain that this punch was enough to force An Zheng to dodge. If there waouse on the right, An Zheng would definitely dodge to the left. Therefore, after the punch was thrown, in the next second, he was already rushing in the direction An Zheng should have avoided.

    But he was disappointed. An Zheng just sat there without moving.

    That fist wind that was strong enough to shatter the buildings behind An Zheng and An Zheng stopped not far in front of An Zheng, as if there was an invisible steel wall in front of An Zheng. When the wind from the punch hit the steel wall, it immediately dispersed.

    An Zheng sat there, majestic and unmoving.

    ¡°If you only have this kind of strength, then you probably won¡¯t have any chance to escape.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the small te in front of him, which contained dried fruits and snacks to go with the tea. The roadside stall didn¡¯t have anything expensive or exquisite. There was only a te of dried fried peanuts, a te of sunflower seeds, a te of osmanthus cake, and a te of mung bean cake. There waeapot, a few teacups, and a pair of chopsticks on the table.

    He picked uiece of mung bean cake and took a bite. The taste was actually quite good. Perhaps it was because he was hungry, but he was actually able to eat with relish even in such a situation. In order to block An Zheng¡¯s escape route, Niu Zhengyuan¡¯s punch had alreadynded right in the middle of the street. But An Zheng didn¡¯t move, he stood there in embarrassment, his expression extremely unsightly.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He once again threw a punch towards An Zheng. The fist wind gushed out, and the roar of a tiger could be heard in the air. The force of his fist exploded out, transforming into an iparably ferocious gigantic tiger that pounced towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Too weak.¡±

    An Zheng threw the osmanthus cake into the air. The instant it touched the giant tiger, the disintegrated osmanthus cake immediately flew straight towards Niu Zhengyuan¡¯s face against the violent wind brought by the fist. The osmanthus cake should have been broken into pieces, but in the end, half of Niu Zhengyuan¡¯s face was broken. From the eye socket down, the part of the mouth that had been smacked away had beenpletely gone. Blood and flesh had been sent flying, and even the cheekbones had been shattered. The brain slowly flowed out of the hole, and after shaking a few times, Niu Zhengyuan fell to the ground.

    Just then, another expert of the Niu family, Niu Zheng Fu, circled behind An Zheng and suddenly made his move, his de shing horizontally towards the back of An Zheng¡¯s neck. An Zheng seemed to not have noticed at all, but coincidentally, as he lowered his head and brushed off the remnants of the mung bean cake on his clothes, just in time to avoid the sh from behind him.

    An Zheng stretched out his left hand and made a grabbing motion in the air with his five fingers. Niu Zheng Teng¡¯s body involuntarily flew over, An Zheng¡¯s body tilted to the side to avoid it as Niu Zheng Tengid on the table in front of An Zheng with a bang. An Zheng picked uair of chopsticks and fiercely stabbed it downwards. Puff! The chopsticks pierced through Niu Zheng Teng¡¯s left temple, pierced through his head and then into the table.

    Blood dripped down the chopsticks drop by drop onto the ground, soon forming a small puddle. Niu Zhengteng¡¯s body twitched a few times, but then he stopped moving. An Zheng took out his chopsticks and pushed Niu Zheng Teng¡¯s body to the side.

    A cold light shot out, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng threw the chopsticks out, and the chopsticks faced the cold light as they shot out. In mid-air, the chopsticks shattered the cold light, and the chopsticks also shattered into many fments of sawdust. The densely packed sawdust flew forward, and pfft pfft pfft pfft sounds could be heard incessantly. The face of the cultivator from the Niu family across the street was riddled with holes, like an ant¡¯s nest filled with holes.

    The man¡¯s body wobbled as he fell, his eyes still filled with disbelief.

    Niu Zhenn looked at An Zheng with a sullen face as he sped his hands together, ¡°This hero, how did my Niu Family offend you? If you have any, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell me. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of the Ox Family. Now that you¡¯ve killed quite a number of people, no matter what deep hatred you have for them, it¡¯s time for you to stop. You should know the power of the Niu family in the Jinling and even in the entire Da Xi Empire. If you continue to kill, the one who will die will be you. If it wasn¡¯t for some deep hatred and just seeking for money, I could still take out some things. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°How hypocritical, aren¡¯t you afraid of death? If you are sure you can beat me, do you still need to talk to me about this nonsense? But since you¡¯ve already said so, I don¡¯t have no conditions to negotiate with you. As for the rest of the people, I want to see if you guys have any magic tools, treasures, spirit stones and the like that can move me. Put all of them on the table in front of me. If you have any, then treat it as you buying your life. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Niu Zhenn. ¡°Mr. Ox, are you willing or not?¡±

    The expression on Niu Zhenn¡¯s face kept changing. No matter what, today was a day of great humiliation for the Niu Family. Seven or eight people had died in the Niu family, and now, three more had died. If he continued to fight, he might even die.

    After a moment of silence, he ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Give him everything you brought!¡±

    Niu Zhenn was the first to start. He took out the pellets, magic tools, spirit stones and even some silver notes and ced them on the table in front of An Zheng. The Niu Family was a Prominent ss family after all. As the family head and the most important members, they did have a lot of good things with them. Soon, that table could no longer be put down.

    They included more than two hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, a high-grade Qi Method, and four or five decent ranked magic tools. Niu Zhenn¡¯s artifact was a Purple Golden-Rank artifact. It was almost at the level of Purple-Rank, and it looked like an axe. An Zheng remembered that the ancestor of the Niu family had relied on his axe to follow the founding emperor of the Da Xi Empire to fight in the East.

    ¡°Sky Crest Axe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Niu Zhenn¡¯s face was extremely ugly to behold. He desperately wanted to hack An Zheng into eight pieces, but he knew very well that even if the rest of them went up together, they might not be his match. Furthermore, looking at how calm and collected that person was, he was afraid that there were still helpers in the shadows.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already given you the item, you should keep your promise now, right?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, what did I say just now?¡±

    ¡°You said that as long as we give you everything, you will let us go.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Niu¡¯s memory doesn¡¯t seem to be that good. I remember what I said just now was, if the things you guys took out can move me, I¡¯ll let you go, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    An Zheng put away all these things, then stood up and stretched his muscles: ¡°None of these things can move my heart. So, I¡¯ll just kill you guys. ¡±

    ¡°You are shameless and despicable!¡±

    ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m nothing. Terson like you, I haven¡¯t done enough to be despicable and shameless.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards Niu Zhenn step by step, ¡°You¡¯d better think about what other good stuff you still have that you haven¡¯t taken out yet.¡±

    ¡°If worsees to worse, we will perish together!¡±

    Niu Zhenn roared and pounced towards An Zheng.

    ¡°We perish together?¡± You really don¡¯t have that kind of strength, nor do you have that kind of qualifications. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure shed as he grabbed Niu Zhenn¡¯s head with his palm. With a flick of his fingers, he ripped apart Niu Zhenn¡¯s skull. Witwist of his hand, he pulled the Cowherd¡¯s head off. He then pressed his hand on the wall to the side and pushed his head in with a bang. His face was facing the outside, and it looked quite horrifying.

    A few minutester, there were a few more bodies hanging from the buildings on the street, and the ropes were almost down to their necks.

    A line of words written in human blood was left on the wall ¡­ None of those who sold granaries were left behind.

    Very quickly, these words will spread across Jinling. Which one of those people¡¯s hearts weren¡¯t trembling?

    At this time, An Zheng was already on his way to the Yang Family.

 Chapter 1038 - Malice

    <h4>Chapter 1038 ¨C Malice</h4>

    Yang Huishan never thought that he would lose two sons because of the sale of the granary. He hated how An Zheng was merciless enough to kill two sons in a row. He also hated people like Huangfu En. He had clearly ordered them not to sell out the granary, so why was it empty?

    The moment this matter had been exposed, Yang Huishan had already prepared to leave the Jinling. He felt that the Yang family had the blessing of the heavens, and would not expose sucuge matter untilter, just when the Holy Emperor Chen Wunuo was in closed door cultivation.

    Aesult, he was not too anxious, because many people had heard that Chen Wunuo was severely injured, and thus, they had no way of attacking him.

    However, disaster was descending from the heavens, and the Emperor didn¡¯t care about this matter. An insignificant person hade knocking on his door.

    He knew what kind of personality An Zheng had. He waerson who would never give up chasing after him in the Ming Fa Si, and now that he no longer had the shackles of royalw, he did things even more brazenly. He was afraid, he was really afraid.

    Yang Huishan was not stupid. He knew that if he were to escape with his family now, he would be wiped out by An Zheng on the way. Furthermore, it was rumored in the martial arts world that An Zheng had a group of experts assisting him. There were also rumors saying that An Zheng had created a very powerful sect with tens of thousands of disciples.

    Facing sucerson and such a power, Yang Huishan knew that there was only one way. That was to implicate all those who were involved in the matter of selling the granary, in order to resist An Zheng.

    Hand over the food?

    Firstly, he did not believe that An Zheng would let the Yang family off the hook after he handed over the food. Secondly, he wanted to avenge his two sons.

    There were too many people involved in the sale of North Mountain granary cases. From the Ministry of Revenue to the Military Department to the Department of Internal Affairs, many people had gotten a share of the profits. In normal times, in the golden age of the Great Xixi, money was not much to arge n like theirs. However, the arrival of chaotic times and arge amount of silver meant that an army could be formed.

    The atmosphere in the Yang familypound was iparably tense. Even though they had gathered more than 500 cultivators, they still didn¡¯t have a shred of confidence. When those people found out that An Zheng was actually Fang Zheng, they were already more than half afraid of him.

    After all, An Zheng¡¯s reputation as the King of Hell didn¡¯t disappear even if he wasn¡¯t in the Great Xixi for more than ten years.

    ¡°Master Yang, I have to leave first.¡±

    Another n member ran in front of Yang Huishan with an anxious expression on his face: ¡°Just now, someone from the family sent a message to my family. An Zheng started a massacre in my house, I can¡¯t stay in this group of people.¡±

    The man turned to leave, but Yang Huishan grabbed his arm: ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t leave. This is An Zheng¡¯s n to lure the tiger out of the mountain. He wants to split us all and cause us to be flustered. If you leave now, my Yang family will be finished too, brother. Look at now, more than half of the people have already left, if An Zheng were toe now ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Yang Huishan, you are too f * cking selfish. An Zheng has already started killing in my house, and you still want me to stay and protect you?¡±

    That person broke free from Yang Huishan¡¯s pull, and quickly left with his n¡¯s cultivators.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging everyone!¡±

    Yang Huishan wailed: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t fall for An Zheng¡¯s trick, how can he split himself into so many groups to cause trouble? It must be a scam that he made on purpose. If everyone had left, we would have truly fallen into his trap. ¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Someone scolded as they walked, ¡°Yang Huishan, you are such a despicable person. Your family is fate, but ours is not? An Zheng has already killed someone in my house, but you are still pretending to say that it¡¯s his scheme. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why you dragged us along because you were afraid of death. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I say, if Yang Huishan had not called us over, An Zheng would not havee to our house! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, in the beginning, An Zheng did not go to our house, he only went to find Yang Huishan. He knew that he was not An Zheng¡¯s match, so he lied and said that An Zheng already knew the name list. Then, we were all tricked by him toe here, but because we came, we were exposed, and even angered An Zheng, that¡¯s why he came to our house to kill people. ¡±

    ¡°Damn Yang Huishan, you will diorrible death!¡±

    After the group left, the courtyard was quickly emptied. The people who were waiting and watching couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Although no one came to send a message yet, it would be toote if the messenger arrived. No matter how important Yang Huishan¡¯s life was, it was not as important as the lives of his own family.

    It had been less than two hours since the first person had reported the news to them. Only the Yang family¡¯s own people were left in the courtyard, all of them looked at each other, no one had any idea what to do.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s wife pleaded: ¡°How about we hand over the food? Even if we hand over the food, how much of a loss would it be? At most, we can just go back to our hometown, where we have more food hoarded and the army. Why do we have to fight against that devil in the capital? I already don¡¯t have two sons, you can¡¯t let me cut off the back. ¡±

    Yang Huishan¡¯s second son, who was also his only remaining son, Yang Qian Jue also advised, ¡°Father, Big Brother and Third Brother have already left. An Zheng is famous for killing without blinking an eye, especially for people like us whoe from big families, he is full of hatred. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a weakness, he would still want to kill someone. Furthermore, he has a weakness now ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yang Huishan shouted, ¡°You coward, could it be that your big brother¡¯s third brother died for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yang Huishan paced back and forth in the house: ¡°Even if the Yang family doesn¡¯t want anything, I still want to kill this bastard. ¡°Somebody, follow me to the secret room and take out the Yang Family¡¯s precious treasure. At worst, we will die here!¡±

    ¡°Master, no.¡±

    The Madam cried and advised, ¡°Once that item is used, we will all be implicated and die.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Yang Huishan turned around and walked into the house, ¡°Back then, my Yang family was also born as a martial general, and followed thete emperor to create the Great Xi world. At that time, our ancestors were invincible throughout the world using the Heavenly Thunder Explosion. Right now, although no one has sessfully cultivated this Heavenly Lightning Explosion, but the treasure left behind by the Yang Family ancestor can cause the heavenly lightning in four directions, even if my family is destroyed, I will still bring An Zheng to hell. ¡°Child, take out the Heavenly Lightning Burst and leave the capital with your mother. Go back to your hometown and properly support your mother.¡±

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°You shut up.¡±

    Yang Huishan brought his son Yang Qian Jue and a few cultivators who had gathered back to the mansion to open the secret passage which was located in the middle of the study room. The secret passageway was very long, but when it was opened, the lights on the two walls were already lit. Yang Huishan¡¯s face changed, he quickened his pace and ran into the secret room.

    The secret room was extremelyrge, over ten thousand square meters in size, and it was built in an extremely sturdy manner. In the middle of this secret room was a stone tform, and on it was sealed the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact that the Yang Family¡¯s ancestor used, the Heavenly Thunder Explosion.

    After that, there were no more cultivators in the Yang family that could shake the martial arts world, and most of the people in the Yang family were civil servants after the establishment of the Da Xi family. This Heavenly Lightning st was too overbearing. Those with insufficient cultivation could not use it. If one were to forcefully use it to attract lightning from all directions, they would instead be killed in one go.

    The Sky Thunder Explosion was actually an object that looked like a bronze mirror. It was octagonal in shape, and on it were numerous runes that formed the eight trigrams pattern. At the very least, only those at the early stage of the Lower Celestial Stage could use Sky Thunder Explosion, and it was not safe either. Only those above the fifth stage of the Lower Celestial Stage would not suffer the bacsh of the heavenly lightning that was triggered by the heavenly thunder.

    This Heavenly Lightning Explosion was Yang Huishan¡¯sst hope.

    The chamber was brightly lit withnterns.

    A young man was sitting cross-legged on the stone tform. He was wearing a ck robe and was holding the Heavenly Thunder Explosion Mirror in his hand. He was looking at it and seemed to be very interested in it. He raised his head, looked at Yang Huishan, and smiled: ¡°Why are you sote?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    When Yang Huishan saw that the person seated on the stone stage was actually An Zheng, his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. He stretched out his hand and did not point at An Zheng and shouted, but his arms were trembling violently.

    ¡°Hai.¡±

    An Zheng answered crisply: ¡°What did you call me for?¡±

    He ced the Heavenly Thunder Explosion Mirror in his arms and jumped down from the stone tform. ¡°Are you here to thank me for my kindness in not killing you? Oh ¡­ Are you here to take something from your Yang Family¡¯s ancestor and die with me? ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve already erased the remnants of the Yang family¡¯s aura from your family¡¯s ancestors¡¯ belongings. Now I¡¯m just throwing it to you, to you, it¡¯s jusiece of scrap iron.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the surroundings: ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t touch anything else in your house, how are you doing?¡±

    There were shelves all around the walls, and there were many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone on the shelves, there were no less than seven to eight hundred of them. On the other side of the secret room, there was a mountain of gold, silver, and jewelry.

    An Zheng looked at Yang Huishan: ¡°Did everyone leave? Weren¡¯t there a lot of helpers you invited just now? Why is there only Yang Family now? This should be the first time you have tasted such a feeling, your face doesn¡¯t look too good ¡­ ¡°But, this is not aplete betrayal. You should feel lucky that the cultivators you have raised and your Yang family¡¯s own cultivators are at least following you.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of the shelf, picked up a gold te of Spirit Stone and weighed it: ¡°But I still want to test how reliable the people beside you are.¡±

    He looked at the cultivators behind Yang Huishan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, so you all have to listen carefully. After you kill Yang Huishan, all of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and all of the gold and silver treasures, including all the magical equipment and cultivation manuals, are yours. As for how you divide it, that is your own business. ¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side and sat down, his expression calm: ¡°Yang Huishan, a person like you treats the world with the greatest malice. ¡°I will try to treat you with the greatest malice. The Buddhist Sect always says that I do not believe in retribution, because I am the retribution of all of you.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I will do it myself. Anyone who enters this secret room, or even those who intend to help Yang Huishan from now on, die!¡±

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    A de tip appeared on Yang Qianjue¡¯s chest. The cultivator behind him shouted witwisted expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, so just die!¡±

    The de twisted and turned a few times in Yang Qianjue¡¯s heart before his body fell limply to the ground.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yang Huishan roared, but was kicked away. A few cultivators rushed forward and pressed down on Yang Huishan¡¯s four limbs. Another cultivator wiped his neck with a knife and pulled Yang Huishan¡¯s head off witu sound.

    The man looked at An Zheng with a ttering face: ¡°Master An, since we killed him, will you keep your promise?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, made a inviting gesture, and really walked out of the secret room. Outside, An Zheng closed the door to the secret room, holding onto a bottle of wine and drank a few mouthfuls. Not long after, shouts of battle could be heard from inside, and all of this was within An Zheng¡¯s expectations.

    With so many treasures present, it was enough for these people to kill each other.

    If you treat the world with the greatest malice, I will treat you with double malice.

 Chapter 1039 - He doesnt deserve it, do I?

    <h4>Chapter 1039 ¨C He doesn¡¯t deserve it, do I?</h4>

    The sounds of fighting in the underground chamber gradually quieted down. Afterwards, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard, and a momentter, someone gasped for breath as they opened the door. They then mmed their hands on the metal door.

    An Zheng pulled open the iron door, and a sword pierced through his throat like a venomous snake. An Zheng grasped the sword tightly and flipped it back and forth a few times. The good quality sword was then held by An Zheng and he was pulled over by An Zheng. The sword was like a slip of paper wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s hand, he was already extremely weak in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Are you the only one left?¡±

    An Zheng looked towards the secret room. The ground was filled with corpses. This person¡¯s body was full of injuries. Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.

    ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll give these things to you!¡±

    That person¡¯s face was filled with fear as he held a space tool in his hand.

    ¡°Then what is it that you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the person in front of him: ¡°You¡¯ve killed a lot of people, and a lot of people also want to kill you. You¡¯re riddled with thousands of wounds, and now, in order to live, you¡¯re willing to risk your life and give me those things you snatched.

    The person was obviously stunned for a moment: ¡°I ¡­ ¡°For what?¡±

    An Zheng took his spatial artifact and looked at it under the sunlight: ¡°This is the desire in my heart. Right now, you might regret it, but you don¡¯t regret killing me.

    An Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Even if I let you go, you won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    He turned around and left. The person behind him roared and rushed towards An Zheng, but after rushing for a few steps, he fell to the ground. Sticky blood came out of his mouth, and the small blood bubbles popped out.

    The courtyard of the Yang family was rather empty, so the crying sounds of the women and children were especially loud.

    ¡°The children are pitiful, but the rest of you are not.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the women who were cowering in their rooms, not daring toe out. ¡°When your men were doing evil, you all knew, but you all got used to it. None of you could have predicted this. You¡¯re used to enjoying this life. Therefore, you guys are truly not pitiful, but your children have been through thick and thin, and might be the next Yang Huishan, Yang Qiansheng, Yang Qiande, and Yang Qianjue in the future. I hope that you all can think about what happened today while still alive and educate your children. If they really be like Yang Huishan and his three sons in the future, then those children will also end up the same in the future. ¡±

    ¡°My name is An Zheng. I don¡¯t like to kill women and children unless my crimes are heinous. ¡°If you teach these children to seek me for revenge in the future, I hope they will be more diligent and diligent in their cultivation. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to kill me.¡±

    An Zheng left the Yang family with big steps, behind him were wailing sounds.

    Exiting the Yang Mansion, An Zheng found Chen Shaobai. At this time, rumors were flying all over the capital that An Zheng had turned into a demon and had appeared at the same time in the east and west cities to kill. The families that had already been punished were scared out of their wits, and those that hadn¡¯t been punished were now in great danger.

    In the restaurant, Chen Shaobai handed An Zheng a cup of wine. ¡°This time, a third of the officials in the capital were scared out of their wits by you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    An Zheng downed all the wine in his cup in one gulp. ¡°Now, everyone is wary of me knocking on their doors. This will give us the chance to save the Old Bull. You will go out of the city now to pick up Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others, and then directly live in his courtyard. No one would have expected us to live there. I will go to the Royal Hunting Ground at the north of the city to take a look and think of a way to rescue the Old Bull. ¡±

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chen Wunuo is in closed door cultivation, the remaining people can¡¯t touch me easily, they have to guard the ce Chen Wunuo is in closed door cultivation. The people who can¡¯t touch me are only hoping that I won¡¯t touch them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed loudly: ¡°Thest time we came to Jinling, you weren¡¯t so domineering.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s not enough yet, at least I don¡¯t have the confidence to win against Chen Wunuo.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°How many years has he cultivated for, and how many years are you? If wepare them like this, how many people will you be angered to death? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This kind of ttery is extremely useful.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed out loud.

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    After the two of them ate some food in the tavern, they split up. Chen Shaobai went outside the city to find Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others to meet up with them, while An Zheng headed towards the north side of the city. Passing through the streets, many people were discussing about the officials selling the northern grain depots. This matter had beenpletely exposed by An Zheng today, and the citizens were filled with righteous indignation. However, people were selfish. Even if they were angry at them, they still supported the officials¡¯ decision to not open Jinling. Once the Jinling was opened, more than ten million people woulde in, which would severely affect their lives. Although the Jinling was big, even with 20 million people outside, it was not crowded at all.

    This thought was a bit selfish, but it couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    A few cultivators wearing unknown sect apparel also walked towards the north of the city, chatting as they did so.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the head of the Ming Fa Si who had been dead for more than ten years, Fang Zheng, is back.

    ¡°If you want me to say it, I¡¯m just putting on a show.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯eerless genius of his generation.¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting. If officials did not aplish so much, would their reputation be so great?¡± Let me tell you, there are no truly selfless people in this world. If I had been the head of the Ming Fa Si back then, I would have been as famous as well. What forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns, what forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder Shower, just say it. ¡±

    ¡°You are truly a person. Could it be that so many people are inferior to you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me. If Fang Zheng is in front of me right now, I won¡¯t believe what he can do to me.¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he passed by them, speeding up his footsteps. As he was passing by, An Zheng turned around and nced at the young man. When the man saw An Zheng looking at him, he immediately scolded: ¡°What the f * ck are you looking at?¡±

    An Zheng had already went over, and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What, you want to fight?¡±

    The man shrugged his shoulders and walked over, sticking close to An Zheng¡¯s nose and said: ¡°It seems like you are very unconvinced.¡±

    An Zheng took a step back. The person followed him and kept such a close distance with An Zheng, to the point that his nose was almost touching the tip of his nose. An Zheng retreated another step, and the man quickly caught up.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with disdain, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then admit defeat.¡±

    An Zheng helplessly shook his head: ¡°Your mouth stinks.¡±

    The person froze for a moment, then raised his hand to grab at An Zheng¡¯s neck. As soon as he raised his hand, his wrist snapped. He tried to lift his other hand. The wrist of his other hand was broken.

    An Zheng took another step back, andughed: ¡°Go back and boast, you seeded in forcing me to take three steps back. In the entire Jinling, even in the entire Da Xi world, in the entire world, the number of people who can force me to take three steps back can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. ¡±

    An Zheng tapped the man¡¯s chest with his finger: ¡°One, two, three, piss!¡±

    Zzzz * A bolt of purple lightning instantly crawled all over the man¡¯s body. Right after An Zheng finished speaking, that person was electrocuted. It flowed down his pants, and very quickly, his feet became wet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not small.¡±

    An Zhengughed and shook his head, then strode towards the North gate. After An Zheng had left, that person sat down on the spot that he had peed at with a soft plop. His face was so pale that it seemed as though he had died. is it An Zheng? ¡±

    Hispanions picked him up and ran. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to brag, then you must brag. It¡¯s your retribution.¡±

    ¡°You brat, your luck is so damn good. I actually didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, how coquettish.¡±

    The north gate was closed, and the only way out was to cross the wall. An Zheng sawrge squadrons of the Jin¡¯ling Guards patrolling the pce. It was obvious that the news of him starting a massacre in thoserge ns had already spread to the imperial pce. Not far from the north gate, a few armored officers were sitting and resting in a tea shop.

    Hearing that they seemed to be talking about the Divine Empress, An Zheng sat down not far away and asked for a cup of tea. The few of them were preupied, so they did not pay attention to An Zheng.

    ¡°I truly did not expect the Divine Empress to return at this time.¡±

    ¡°When the Divine Empress left, everyone thought that the Queen would break off from the Imperial n, but who would have thought that now that the Sacred Emperor is injured, the Divine Empress woulde back to take charge of the situation.¡±

    ¡°This is bearing.¡±

    A few people spoke in a very low voice, causing An Zheng¡¯s heart to slightly tremble after hearing it. He drank his tea, paid for it, and left.

    Just as he was about to leave, several people shouted from afar, ¡°That guy in ck clothes, stop!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and he turned around to take a nce. A few people wearing blue silk clothes walked over quickly and looked at An Zheng from head to toe. An Zheng recognized the clothes, these were the people from the Sacred Hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The man asked coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    That personughed, ¡°The Temr Law Envoys ask you a question, answer honestly. You actually dare to ask me a question? If I say you have something, then you have it. If I say you have nothing, then you have nothing. Rumor has it thaerson dressed in ck appeared in the city and pretended to be Fang Zheng, who was already dead, andmitted murder in all directions.

    An Zheng acknowledged, but did not say a word.

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re just courting death, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The man stepped forward and stared at An Zheng: ¡°With just your ck clothes, I can chop you in half right now.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m wearing ck?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I have already captured quite a few people in the city today, so whoever resists will be beheaded. I have a uniform, different from yours. If you kill, you will die. I am not guilty of murder. If you did not kill, then you killed. If you killed someone, then I said that you did not kill you. So ¡­ Do you know what to do? ¡±

    Of course An Zheng knew that as long as he gave him some benefits, he wouldn¡¯t have any trouble. Unfortunately, he met An Zheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    An Zheng smiled.

    The Holy Hall Enforcer was stunned, ¡°Your father¡¯s luck has always been good. Why, what are you nning to take out to prove my innocence? I¡¯ll give you this chance. If you cannot prove that you are not the man in ck who killed them, then you can onlye with me. ¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Wh ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for, the one dressed in ck who killed people, the one you said was pretending to be Fang Zheng, that¡¯s why I said your luck is really good, sucuge contribution has fallen on your head.¡±

    The person was so frightened that he retreated a few steps. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, he pulled out his sword. ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t f * cking lie, you ¡­ You want to die? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I still have to hurry and kill people, are you going to capture me or not?

    ¡°Take him down!¡±

    The enforcer shouted, and the others drew their des to surround him. The Jin¡¯ling Guards, who heard the sound from afar, also came over. A few armored officers drinking tea stood up and looked over.

    ¡°Since so many people have seen it, I will have to trouble you to let me know.¡± I am An Zheng, I am back. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at the Holy Hall Enforcer: ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy to stand in front of me, but you can¡¯t die in front of me.¡±

    A person in the distance coughed, ¡°He is not worthy. Am I worthy?¡±

    A dozen people carried arge sedan chair over. Sitting on it waanting fatty. Even though it was already winter, he was still sweating profusely in his simple clothes. It looked very empty, constantly raising its hand to wipe away its sweat with a handkerchief.

 Chapter 1040 - Lying Buddhas Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1040 ¨C Lying Buddha¡¯s Ability</h4>

    An Zheng turned around to look at the fatty who was sitting on the huge sedan chair, and suddenly realized that he had long known that this person would not be so direct with him. In reality, when An Zheng was still the head of Ming Fa Si, someone had already discussed about the Buddha and An Zheng together. Many people said that An Zheng was the verdict on the surface, while the crouching Buddha was the king of hell in the shadows.

    From a certain point of view, their fear and dread towards the crouching Buddha far surpassed that towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Is he unworthy of me?¡±

    Sitting on the sedan chair, Buddha gasped for breath as he said those words. It seemed that those words were quituge consumption of energy for him. As for the Temr Law Enforcer who was standing not too far away from An Zheng, he was scared to the point that his legs turned to jelly. He wanted to run but he didn¡¯t dare to do so.

    ¡°Still not getting out?¡±

    After saying those three words, the enforcer immediately turned around and ran away as if he had just received amnesty. However, he had only run two steps when he was stopped in his tracks, maintaining his posture.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I just said that you must die in front of me.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and the man¡¯s head exploded.

    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met, and you don¡¯t seem to be very friendly.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinates deserve to die. You can¡¯t bear to kill them. I¡¯ll help you kill them.¡±

    ¡°Those are my men. Even if they deserve to die, it¡¯s not your turn to kill them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed him.¡±

    As the words left his mouth, the air became tense.

    The Buddha went silent for a while, then looked at An Zheng. ¡°I don¡¯t have much ability, but my subordinates all wanted to follow me because I know how to protect them. You killed my man right in front of my eyes, making me unable to say what I wanted to say next. ¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t say it.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°Even if you use this kind of method to maintain your subordinate¡¯s loyalty to you, you are still just a bastard. ¡°I have never had anything to say to a bastard, so I don¡¯t want to hear anything he says.¡±

    Kneel Buddha took a deep breath, thenughed: ¡°As expected, your reputation is well-deserved. You were like this even when you were Fang Zheng, and you still are now. Everyone in the world changes as the world changes, and you don¡¯t change for ten thousand fucking years. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, looking like he was right.

    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±

    Weaver asked.

    An Zheng did not answer.

    The Buddha didn¡¯t feel awkward, he waved his hand to get the sedan chair to be put down. Only when the four of them supported him did he get off the sedan chair. From the looks of it, he was still exhausted.

    ¡°There is no conflict between you and me, even though I don¡¯t like you and even think you are very stupid. However, I do admire someone like you a little. I need you to give me an answer. If you came back for His Majesty, then you and I will have no choice but to fight to the death. If you weren¡¯t here to target His Majesty, I would rather pretend I didn¡¯t see you. ¡±

    An Zheng made a inviting gesture: ¡°Come and fight.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯iece of stinky rock, stinky and hard.¡±

    The several Temr experts beside him were all eager to make their moves, but none of them dared to do so before the Buddha spoke. From this, it could be seen that crouching Buddha did not only bring them indulgence, but also a deep fear.

    ¡°You, ah, won¡¯t drift along with the flow, so you are living too tired.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to beat him up, or else he really will look down on the sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A young man who looked to be in his twenties stepped forward. This man had a cold aura, and his entire body was like an unsheathed sword, emitting a cold light. There was killing intent between his eyebrows. This killing intent was not something that countless people couldn¡¯t possess.

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha smiled and said, ¡°None of you can do it. Even if all of you add up, it won¡¯t be enough to fill the gaps in his teeth. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but you¡¯ve all gotten used to it. Who was that? That is the famous former head of the Ming Fa Si Fang Zheng, the number of people who died to him is ten times more than the number of people you have killed in total. ¡±

    He walked towards An Zheng step by step. It seemed that walking was a very torturous thing for him.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m too fat because I like to eat. People always have to face a lot of choices, and it¡¯s not something you can avoid just by running away. For example, if you want a good body, don¡¯t be greedy. If you want to eat, you have to be fat. I chose thetter. For example, if I¡¯m loyal to His Majesty or to myself, I choose the former. What about you? Do you have a choice? ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°You should make it clear that, whether you choose to betray your conscience or to maintain your conscience, you choose the former.¡±

    ¡°You and I are people who will never regret making a choice.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    He had finally walked ce about twenty meters away from An Zheng, and he had spent almost three minutes walking before he was only able to cover a distance of five meters. He gasped for breath as he looked at An Zheng, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m fatter than you, older than you, weaker than you. How about you give me a move?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha said with a smile, ¡°How can you be so shameless? Your life is still more important.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha: ¡°How about, I give you a move?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to get in ¡­¡± Then how about you let me go first? ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha sighed, ¡°Then we can onlypete in strength.¡±

    He lifted up his fat like white mantou and pointed towards the sky. He did not point at An Zheng, but rather towards the sky. But suddenly, An Zheng¡¯s location changed as he flew into the sky. With An Zheng at the center, the space within about ten meters around him had been moved, a square space.

    At the same time, the space within a radius of five miles changed, bing countless square squares that were ten meters in size. An Zheng was moved to the sky, while the piece in the sky was moved to the ground. That was why it looked so inharmonious. The world seems to be made up of these squares, and the Buddha can move them at will.

    ¡°Fun.¡±

    ¡°Every time, I find it fun.¡±

    An Zheng who was in the sky was still stepping on the ground, so it seemed very strange. This did not make sense, and even An Zheng found it terrifying.

    ¡°There¡¯s specialization in the arts. Some people have all sorts of cultivation techniques when cultivating. I¡¯ve been stupid since I was young, so I can only hold down one to my death and cultivate.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯mzy, I¡¯m hungry, I don¡¯t like to move, so I can¡¯t move close to attack like you, my movements are beautiful and effective. I still like fighting from a distance. I just need to stand. Fortunately, the Heavens are still fair to everyone, and there will always be echoes whenever I think about it.

    As he spoke, his hands began to move.

    The square grid was also constantly moving, and the entire space was disrupted. There was a group of birds not far from An Zheng. Right when they went from one square grid to another, they were moved by the Buddha in the blink of an eye. This square grid was originally a square in a forest. Logically, it was reasonable for birds to fly into the jungle, but what was unreasonable was that when the bird flew into another square in a forest, it would disappear.

    The destructive power that came from the space instantly crushed those birds into pieces, leaving not even a single hair. Therefore, one could imagine how much pressure An Zheng was currently facing.

    ¡°I specialize in The Art of Space, because I¡¯m stupid, I can only cultivate the same thing.¡±

    The Sleeping Buddha¡¯s hand was still moving nonstop, and the square where An Zheng was at had been moved to its original position, which was where An Zheng was standing the first. However, the surroundings were no longer the same thing as before. The square on the left was the sky, and the square on the right was half a tree, and the square on top was ¡­ The sun.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense, and it doesn¡¯t make sense. It waaradox, but it really happened. Since the sun had been moved over, it must have be very big. But the sun was still so big and looked so far away, and yet An Zheng¡¯s body was already on fire. His clothes were instantly burnt off, and the Reverse Scale Armor that covered his body also started to turn red, one could only imagine how high the temperature was.

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng¡¯s reply, he continued, ¡°Actually, you can praise me ¡­ People are used to praising what they can see, like you. At that time, you were just like the sun hanging in the sky during the day, anyone could see you. Furthermore, every day is a sunny day. The sun is high up in the sky and you are shining so brightly that people can¡¯t even open their eyes. As for me, I¡¯m not even the moon in the night, nor am I a star, because I don¡¯t shine, I¡¯m just ck. I am in the night, I am the night. I¡¯m in the day, and I¡¯m still in the night. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been very jealous of you. Why can you be renowned throughout the world while I can only be a venomous snake in the darkness? But the Emperor needs you to be the sun, and I will be a viper. ¡±

    The Reverse Scale Armor on An Zheng¡¯s body had already turnedpletely red, and streams of green smoke began to emit from his body.

    ¡°You really should be praised. Very, very outstanding.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand. Because it was too hot, the burning red armor made the surrounding space twisted and warped.

    ¡°Your cultivation technique is a bit abnormal. To cultivators, it¡¯s like a ck hole. No one can adapt to your rhythm.¡± To be able to cultivate the The Art of Space to the limit, is truly very scary. ¡±

    Sleeping Buddha replied with a smile, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m still far from the limit.¡± I¡¯ve been thinking, if I cultivate to the extreme, would I be able to change the entire world and the world outside of the world? ¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°No matter how big one¡¯s heart is, one is as dumb as one is.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly took a step forward, and then he actually walked from one square to another. It was impossible, just as it was impossible for a supine Buddha to cut through space and then move around as he pleased. However, it all happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s cooler next door.¡±

    An Zheng stood in the square where half of therge tree was, and then, he extended his hand out. His hand appeared in a square in the sky, as though he had been dismembered...

    ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s really fun.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed very brilliantly. ¡°No wonder even you think it¡¯s fun.¡±

 Chapter 1041 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1041 ¨C Hunting</h4>

    An Zheng extended his hand out from the square he was in, and it ended up in a square that was at least two meters away from him. An Zheng, who looked as if he had been dismembered, was stillughing. Looking at the Buddha, he said with a smile, ¡°No wonder you thought that it was fun. It¡¯s really fun.¡±

    The expression on Sleeping Buddha¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°You ¡­ Why not? ¡±

    he asked An Zheng seriously.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s very strange, why won¡¯t I die?¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s expression became conflicted and he discussed with An Zheng even more seriously: ¡°Can you die for a bit?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What you said is not right, death isn¡¯t one after another. If I can die one after another, I don¡¯t mind dying one after another to show you. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die and let me see.¡±

    ¡°You are being unreasonable. You deserve to die.¡±

    An Zheng encouraged her: ¡°You want to try again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    The speed at which his two hands moved through the square was even faster, and the tearing force brought about by the superposition of space and space was getting stronger and stronger. Being able to move and merge space together was already an extremely abnormal thing, yet An Zheng didn¡¯t seem like there was any problem within sucuge tearing force.

    The Buddha seemed to be forced intage. As his hands moved faster and faster, the square also became smaller and smaller. A square that was about ten meters in length suddenly split into two meters each, then one meter each, then half a meter each.

    The world was made up of many squares of half a meter each, which was even more terrifying. If it was said that An Zheng had withstood the spatial superposition of the tearing power before, then now, he was withstanding it even more violently. Half a meter each was enough to separate An Zheng¡¯s body.

    An Zheng finally stopped moving and said, ¡°This is no good. If this goes on, I might be able to see my crotch the moment I raise my head.¡±

    ¡°Can you be more f * cking serious? You actually have the mood to joke in such a situation?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°To the vast majority of cultivators in this world, your cultivation technique is like a loophole. No one can resist the power to tear through space. You are already on the winning side. However, to you, I am the loophole in your cultivation technique ¡­ If your strength is just a little bit stronger, you can slice me apart, but not now. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly took a big step back to the ground. At the same time he moved, the ce he was at earlier became a lot smaller. If he did not move, he would have been torn into pieces. Maybe it was really just as An Zheng had said, when he looked up, he would see his crotch.

    ¡°How did you get out?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha subconsciously stopped, not moving the square at all.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a few seconds ahead of you.¡±

    It was only then that Buddha noticed that An Zheng¡¯s right eye had unknowingly closed, and three dark purple star point s were quickly revolving in his left eye. Because the rotation speed was too fast, it had already formed a purple halo.

    ¡°Time?¡±

    The Buddha was stunned for a moment before turning around to leave. ¡°Come and help me, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    The subordinates he brought still did not know what had happened. They could only see that Sleeping Buddha had given up and continued to fight. From the others¡¯ point of view, Sleeping Buddha had the upper hand. Now that he had suddenly turned around and ran away without attacking, it was very hard for them to understand.

    ¡°He¡¯s a freak. I can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    When the Buddha ran, the pile of meat was trembling, giving off a feeling of hierarchy.

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re really toozy, this isn¡¯t good either.¡±

    The next second, just as the Buddha was about to board the sedan chair and run away, he suddenly stopped. Because he saw An Zheng sitting on the pnquin with a smile at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ve already admitted defeat.¡±

    ¡°Are you and I fighting with the goal of victory?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha shamelessly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I fail to beat you?¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness: ¡°If you were to have the upper hand now, you definitely wouldn¡¯t say that this is a battle with the goal of victory and defeat, but a battle with life and death. You are here to kill me, so can you show me the demeanor of an expert? ¡±

    Sleeping Buddha: ¡°What kind of demeanor do you need? It¡¯s more important that you can run.¡±

    ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually always been very afraid of death, so the reason I started researching the spatial cultivation technique was to protect myself. I used it to escape.¡±

    He pointed to the left, and a ck square hole appeared in the space to his left. When An Zheng looked over there, he suddenly rushed to the right side. The space to his right seemed to open a door, and the Buddha slipped through it. Roughly a few hundred meters away, a square hole appeared in the space. When the Buddha came out of the hole, he even made a face at An Zheng: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll think of a way to kill you when I get back.¡±

    An Zheng actually realised that this man was a little despicable in the depths of his bones.

    He stepped back into the cave, and when he reappeared the next second, he was already on the distant city wall. He could open any space to travel and appear wherever he wanted.

    An Zheng could not help but let out a sigh. ¡°He has that kind of ability, to actually run away like that?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha had indeed run away without a shred of regret.

    When he returned to the Jinling Pce, his face was still a little pale. He was really afraid of death, he felt that An Zheng had the confidence to kill him. When he was sure, he had no desire to continue fighting.

    He was walking forward witeavy heart when someone stopped him. He was stunned for a moment, then realized that the person who had stopped him was the most important person in front of the Divine Empress, the one called Seventh Uncle.

    The eldest grandson stood not too far away, his expression somewhat unsightly.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Seventh Uncle asked.

    Buddha shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m running away.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°In this world, although you may not be considered to be of the first rank in terms of cultivation level, but in terms of killing techniques, there are few that are as good as yours. The reason why His Majesty ced so much importance on you back then, and even gave up on Fang Zheng, was because His Majesty knew that you were more useful. But now, you actually fled without fighting. ¡±

    Lying Buddha had a look of disbelief on his face as he said, ¡°You escaped without a fight?¡± You¡¯re not talking about this time. That should be the next time. My spatial strength is indeed very strong, and I am very clear about it. But An Zheng was able to predict my next move several seconds in advance, so how am I supposed to fight? If I didn¡¯t retreat fast enough, he could have predicted that I would have died at the bottom of the wall. ¡±

    The eldest grandson¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Time?¡±

    ¡°Time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of time.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Seventh Uncle replied, ¡°I only have a few seconds of prediction. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°A few seconds, that¡¯s already a gap that¡¯s hard to fill.¡±

    The eldest grandson waved his hand. ¡°You can withdraw. Seventh Uncle saying a few seconds is fine, but so be it.¡± It seems like none of the people he uses will be able to guard the ce where his majesty is cultivating in seclusion. ¡±

    ¡°Seventh Uncle, go. Are you confident?¡±

    Seventh Uncle muttered to himself for a while, then nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s really only for a few seconds, then I should have a seventy percent chance of killing him.¡±

    The eldest grandson asked, ¡°What are you confident of?¡±

    Seventh Uncle said, ¡°Speed is the only thing that affects time. Once their speed had reached a certain point, time would change. He can predict what will happen in a few seconds, but if I¡¯m fast enough, I can make up for it in a few seconds. ¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The eldest grandson turned around and walked back, ¡°Even if Chen Wunuo waspletely at fault, he is still the Sacred Emperor. Even though I was disappointed in him, I was still his wife. I am still the Queen of Da Xi. I can¡¯t let him fall down, I can¡¯t let Da Xi fall down. ¡±

    Seventh Uncle nodded and turned around to leave.

    After leaving the Imperial Pce, the Buddha walked towards the Holy Shrine. There was no one by his side to support him, so his journey back was extremely arduous. As he walked, he kept swearing at An Zheng. He scolded An Zheng in an extremely unpleasant manner, cursing out all the malicious words that he had mastered in his life. At this moment, he noticed that there was a carriage parked by the side of the street. He immediately became overjoyed.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not so unlucky after all.¡±

    He sat down on the carriage and waved his hand. ¡°To the Sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you ¡­¡± You have to pay the fare. ¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You actually asked me foaxi fare?¡±

    He originally wanted to kill this blind coachman, but he gave up after thinking for a moment that he didn¡¯t know how to drive. After a moment of silence, he pulled a silver note from his sleeve and threw it on the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to live a lifetime. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    The driver turned around and took off his straw hat. ¡°The fare I want is not money.¡±

    The Buddha suddenly rolled backwards, ¡°F * ck your mother ¡­¡± Are you done yet? ¡±

    He was really fat and weak, but just now, when he flipped backwards, he was fast to the limit. He was no longer ponderous, light as a ball of cotton, and he fell to the ground and turned and ran.

    The driver threw out the straw hat and appeared in front of the Buddha in a sh, throwing a punch towards his chest.

    This time, Sleeping Buddha didn¡¯t move, but instead leaned forward with his stomach. His stomach was so big that the fat moved like waves. When he pushed his stomach forward, he threw all the fat on his belly up, just in time to block the punch. The fist smashed into the fat flesh, and then it was engulfed.

    ¡°Do you really think that this body full of fat is a burden?¡±

    Lying Buddhaughed, because his fat had consumed all the strength in his fist. Moreover, his fist had sunk into the fat, so even if he wanted to pull it out, he couldn¡¯t pull it out now.

    ¡°Everything I do haurpose. Every piece of my meat is useful.¡±

    Kneeling Buddha moved like a de, shing horizontally towards the driver¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far. I can only risk it all to kill you.¡±

    His palm swept out horizontally, and the driver¡¯s fist couldn¡¯t be retracted due to the suction. Therefore, no matter what he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able tond a sh. Then, it really did not hit. That was becausurple sun had exploded on the fist embedded in the meat pile, burning theyer of flesh.

    An Zheng suddenly moved to the left and blocked the spatial door that the Buddha opened. After that, the reclining Buddha changed its direction, and An Zheng moved again to block it. No matter which direction the Sleeping Buddha opened the door to, An Zheng would block him a second ahead of schedule.

    Sleeping Buddha felt somewhat hopeless.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng replied seriously: ¡°Because I feel that if I don¡¯t kill you, you might have a chance to do so in the future.¡±

    He smiled the same way a bad guy does: ¡°That¡¯s before you deserve to die.¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Reverse Flow Time

    <h4>Chapter 1042 ¨C Reverse Flow Time</h4>

    A very strange scene appeared in Jinling. A certain space would suddenly undergo a change, and then, a panting fatty would run out from within, cursing loudly while turning his head back to scold. And the person chasing after him was actually always able to urately determine where he appeared, which made this greasy fatty even more so.

    ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    It was the first time that Sleeping Buddha had been hunted down to such an extent. The other side was like a devil, always able to urately predict the exit of the dimension. A few seconds, just such terrifying seconds, was enough for him to be at a disadvantage at all times.

    ¡°Your The Art of Space has been exposed too much.¡±

    An Zheng chased from behind, and the distance between them shortening.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your Space Escape Technique¡¯srgest range is only three miles. This kind of Space Splitting Technique is already abnormal to the extreme.¡± Unfortunately, my teleportation distance just so happens to be three kilometers, slightly more. The next step will depend on whether your Cultivation Power is able to endure for a long time, or if it¡¯s mine. ¡±

    Sleeping Buddha turned his head and shouted, ¡°You motherf * cking ¡­¡±

    He realized that he had nothing more to say after that.

    ¡°Do you know that this is my territory? If you chase me down like this, can you be more reasonable? Can you respect the rules of the game? How can you be so unreasonable in someone else¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Who told you to die?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You deserve to die, and it¡¯s rare to meet an opponent like you who can let me rely on actualbat to temper my grasp of time.¡±

    ¡°What good will it do you if you kill me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a lot of people if I don¡¯t kill you.¡±

    An Zheng teleported, forcing the Buddha to open up more space to escape. However, An Zheng could foresee what would happen a few secondster. When Sleeping Buddha came out, he saw a wave of sword light flying towards him. An Zheng arrived at the space he was in even faster than him.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Sleeping Buddha cursed and then explosively retreated backwards. The sword light shed into the space and lefrail of blood on his body. There was no way to fight him. If he couldn¡¯t fight him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. The next second, the Buddha appeared at the top of a tall tower. However, a burst of sword light came over. The sword light revolved around the top of the tower before the giant tower suddenly fell down and was neatly cut off.

    The crouching Buddha was already three kilometers away, and he felt that he would be stabbed to death by An Zheng in the next second. Otherwise, he would also run to his death.

    However, the thing that caused the Buddha to despair even more was that An Zheng activated his skill that was even more shameless than before. Just as he was about to open a spatial tunnel to escape, An Zheng had unexpectedly entered the space before him! This meant that An Zheng had a much higher grasp of time than before, maybe half a second, but that half a second was extremely important.

    The control of time was calcted in seconds and was extremely terrifying. With half a second of growth, An Zheng caught up to the Buddha, and he was even able to enter the spatial passageway that the Buddha had opened.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    With a swoosh, light shone in all directions, and An Zheng and Snail Buddha appeared on the second floor of a building on the east side of the city. The group of people drinking on the second floor were all stunned for a moment, no one knew how that fatty and young man had appeared. With a sh of ck light, the passage of time opened up once again. The two of them were already in an open space three miles away.

    ¡°Motherf * cker, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    The Buddha suddenly stopped and sped his hands together in an attempt to seal the space. This was a method of exchanging a life for a life. Both of them were trapped in space and no one could get out. In the end, they disappeared at the same time.

    But An Zheng was so fast that he swept with his sword and cut off all four of the fingers on the Buddha¡¯s left hand.

    Blood sttered all over the ce. Snail Buddha spat out a mouthful of blood, which shot towards An Zheng like a bullet. Of course he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill An Zheng, he just wanted to force An Zheng to retreat. Given a second, he would be able to seal off the surrounding space and the two of them would perish together in this darkness.

    ¡°You are the leader.¡±

    The three dark purple star point s in An Zheng¡¯s left eye started to spin, causing space to abruptly stop. The tunnel was open, and he could see the light outside.

    ¡°You are responsible for all the evil things your men have done.¡±

    ¡°But what does it have to do with you?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha was angry, really angry.

    ¡°The people they killed were your rtives and friends? What did they do have to do with you? ¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng walked step by step towards the reclining Buddha, ¡°I like killing people like you. This is purely my personal hobby.¡±

    The Buddha finally confirmed that An Zheng was someone who was even more unreasonable than him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you havepletely suppressed me.¡±

    He took a deep breath, and his body suddenly began to change. His body split into countless small pieces, each piece a centimeter square. His entire body turned intile of small squares. Then they suddenly dispersed, each one flying in a different direction.

    At first, An Zheng thought that Snail Buddha was trying to escape, but the moment he moved, he realized that he was wrong. Countless small cubes that were split off from the Buddha fused into this space, and then the space began to abruptly close. A few seconds of prediction and there was no way to control it, because the Buddha had destroyed himself and he had be this space.

    The glimmer at the entrance of the cave disappeared, and An Zheng sank into darkness.

    A square shaped face appeared in front of An Zheng, and looked at An Zheng with ridicule: ¡°In the end, this step has still been taken ¡­ Indeed, I am extremely afraid of death, which is why I have such achievements in spatial cultivation. However, you are too much of a bully, so when I cannot escape, I can only choose to keep you here to apany me. I am this very space, and I, in the name of space, dere you to be here forever. ¡±

    An Zheng thrusted his sword at that huge face, causing that face to be scattered into countless pieces and disappear.

    In the next second, a hole suddenly appeared in the space beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet and swallowed his left foot. If An Zheng had reacted slightly slower, his left foot would have beenpletely crushed. Even if he had Reverse Scale Armor s, it would be useless, because the spatial transformations of the crouching Buddha did not follow any rules. He could split space into countless pieces, he could split himself into countless pieces, and of course he could also split An Zheng into pieces.

    An Zheng raised his leg to dodge, his reaction was already excellent, but the sole of his shoe was still instantly grinded away. In this situation, An Zheng had actually found a new pair of shoes to change into.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    The voice of the Buddha appeared.

    An Zheng did not answer, after putting on his new shoes he looked around.

    ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked.

    ¡°At this time, you actually asked me what my real name is?¡±

    ¡°I n to carvombstone for you with my own hands, not because you are worthy of me setting up a tombstone for you, but tomemorate your attainments in the The Art of Space. Your understanding of the The Art of Space, at your level of control, has already reached the peak of perfection. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m being hypocritical? You¡¯ve forced me to this state, yet you¡¯re still saying how amazing I am.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, time can cause spatial suppression.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You don¡¯t know how pleased I am with myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already a situation of mutual destruction, what are you so proud of?¡±

    ¡°You are not worthy to die together with me.¡±

    An Zheng actually sat cross legged, as if he wanted to have a long chat with the Buddha.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, die under your own The Art of Space. You have already split yourself up and merged into this space, so you will not be able to leave no matter what.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get out either.¡±

    ¡°I can go.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°Before you died, didn¡¯t you feel that you should have done a good thing? Come on, let¡¯s talk about it. My understanding of the The Art of Space is not very deep, and it still rests on the level at which we created space. As for you, you have already reached the level of perfect control over space, so I want to ask you ¡­ If time and space werebined, would it bring back an era that was originally gone? ¡±

    ¡°Move it over?¡±

    Therge face of the crouching Buddha appeared in front of An Zheng. However, his expression was very clear, and he looked very surprised.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you, if a person grasped the power of time and the power of space, would he be able to move an entire era over here, such as ¡­ It will beriod of chaos between the various empires in the past. ¡±

    ¡°You are saying ¡­ Tan Shanse?! ¡±

    ¡°He wants to use an entire era to move here and destroy this era?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I just want to know if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°I do ¡­¡±

    As if he had temporarily forgotten the hatred between him and An Zheng, he frowned and thought for a while before saying: ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, he doesn¡¯t have that kind of strength. Even if he has a certain level of control over time and space, it¡¯s impossible for him to be able to move an entire era over here. If he had that kind of ability, why would he have to spend so much time and effort calcting so many things? It¡¯s fine if we just directly move the era that he was about to live in. It¡¯s much easier said than done. ¡±

    ¡°I know he can¡¯t, but someone helped him.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, his eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°What the fuck do you mean!¡±

    Lying Buddha was obviously enraged.

    ¡°During the Great Immortal War, in order to protect the mortal world from the cultivators, two supreme experts who stood at the peak of the Immortal Realm came up with a solution. Of the two, one was the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and the other was the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. Using their extremely powerful Cultivation Power, theypressed the Warring States Era into a smaller space. Even though it waspressed, it contained the perfect bnce of time and space, which meant that the era had been going on ever since. If Tan Shanse had mastered the power of space and time, he could have moved all of the space created by the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism over here, because that space was already shaped ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the reclining Buddha, ¡°If you can think of a way to resolve this, I can spare your life, because you have at least done one thing that can save many people.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, ¡°Tan Shanse... Is there anything else he can¡¯t do? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no way you can stop it either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, no.¡±

    ¡°If what you say is true, then no one can stop him. When that era descends on this era, it will have immense destructive power. In thend that descends, everyone will die ¡­ An Zheng, all of this has nothing to do with you and me. I¡¯ve merged into this space as if it were a watermelon, and we¡¯re inside, and I can¡¯t open the space that leads outside. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, I want to try.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and nced at the Buddha: ¡°Just rest in your own The Art of Space; this will be the best punishment for you. You¡¯re afraid of death, but you killed yourself. ¡±

    ¡°You can go out?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and then, he madunning posture: ¡°Have you heard of this before? When one¡¯s speed reaches a certain point, one will be able to surpass time. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t travel through space!¡±

    ¡°Being able to reverse the flow of time is enough.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly rushed forward, his whereabouts unknown.

 Chapter 1043 - Its all mine!

    <h4>Chapter 1043 ¨C It¡¯s all mine!</h4>

    An Zheng kept on running, just running. Streams of light appeared around him, as if many strange people were firing strange weapons at him. But it was very safe, even very quiet.

    Therefore, An Zheng knew that he was far from being able to seed. His body did not feel the slightest bit out of sorts, which meant that he had not escaped the shackles of space.

    Once the speed had reached a certain point, it would surpass time. This was jusheory. Other than An Zheng, there might be countless other people who had tried it, but no one could achieve such a speed that could change time. Even when An Zheng felt that his strength was about to be exhausted, he still did not charge out of the spatial imprisonment.

    However, what was even more terrifying was that he left the space where he was sleeping and entered nothingness.

    In other words, when the Buddha was alone, An Zheng was also alone.

    An Zheng who had stopped to catch his breath gasped, but there was no fear. He had never been one to fear easily, because he had faced so many things that could be called fear, and his nerves had been trained long ago.

    Even An Zheng did not expect that not only did he manage to leave that space, he also managed to adapt to the time. However, his speed was not fast enough. He reached a point of equilibrium and entered an eternal space.

    Some people think that doing nothing is syncing with time. Because time was passing by normally, people were getting old, second by second. However, this was not synchronization, but being controlled by time. The space An Zheng was in right now was the equilibrium point of time, which meant to say ¡­ Time stopped. He has truly reached a time synchronization, to give a simple example, when you and the wind speed are equal you do not feel the presence of the wind.

    As for the synchronization of time with An Zheng, it was also equivalent to nothing more than time to him.

    He sat there panting. His surroundings were no longer dark, but empty.

    An Zheng calmed himself down even more. Only by being calm could he truly think. He first checked his body and found a strange ce. The blood no longer flowed, the heart no longer beat. Logically speaking, he should have died. However, his sight, hearing, and touch were all there. An Zheng suspected that he had also be like Buddha, bing a part of this still space.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get out?¡±

    An Zheng sat crossed legged. Before he found any solutions, he first checked how long his supplies were enough to keep him alive. Only then did An Zhenge to his senses, his actions were unnecessary. This was a still space, without any consumption. Even the blood was no longer flowing through his heart, so where would he need food and water?

    An Zheng then thought that if time was still, then the truth was that even if he stayed here for a long time, it would have no effect on the outside world. If he could get out, the time in the outside world would not have changed. It would still be the time when he left. At least they wouldn¡¯t cause Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others to worry too much.

    However, this was alsaradox ¡­ The time here was not moving at all. The time in the outside world was flowing, so when he left, the time in the outside world did not change ¡­ It was very strange.

    This was equivalent to a more perfect Heaven Defying Seal.

    At this time, An Zheng was certain that the only thing he could do was ¡­ He cultivated steadily. With his current speed, he would not be able to break through, so he had to improve himself as soon as possible. Right now, An Zheng was only an inch away from the Greater Heaven stage, and was trapped there without being able to break through. If he reached the Greater Heaven stage, then his speed would have a qualitative increase. Then, the counter-current time would no longer broblem.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    An Zheng forced himself not to think about it, to concentrate on his cultivation.

    At the same time, in the Great Western Jinling.

    Inside a very luxurious inn, sitting in the biggest suite on the top floor, Tan Shanse had a Go board ced in front of him. He always carried the board with him, wherever he went. Even the people around him thought that this was just Tan Shanse¡¯s greatest hobby. He was used to using the chess board as a world to control everything.

    Whether it was in the crystal pce, the secret realm, or the Immortal pce, or the carriage which An Zheng had destroyed, the chessboard had never left Tan Shanse¡¯s side.

    He nced at the neen lines crisscrossing the chessboard, and his vision became blurred.

    ¡°Sir, are we really going to do this?¡±

    Zhao Mie stood at the side and carefully asked. His feelings for Tan Shanse had long since changed, and he no longer had any doubts from before.

    ¡°In this era, the spiritual energy is exhausted.¡±

    Tan Shanse squinted his eyes and said, ¡°To revive Big Shu, this is not a good thing. In order to drive people crazy, they had to smell a fatal temptation. He moved over the space where Big Shu was and brought along an iparably dense heaven and earth origin energy. At that time ¡­ ¡°Those cultivators who have been depleted of their Essence and are restrained by it and are unable to break through, will rush into the space like madmen.¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s face changed, ¡°But, when they broke through one after another, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they are adding a lot of obstacles to the revival of the Great Shu.¡±

    ¡°It depends on the matter, it has to be done on both sides.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Dian Hu is dead, Ma Jue is dead, Huang Ao is dead ¡­ Why? In our era, they were generals who could look down on all heroes. In terms of strength and cultivation, they could crush anyone in this era, but they were killed in this era. Under the same origin energy environment, I only need to break the restriction left behind by the Purple Ivy Immortal Emperor and you guys can return to peak condition. At that time, will the cultivators of this era be your opponents? ¡±

    He looked at Zhao Mie, ¡°Among all the people, the only reason I have a whole new level of respect for you is because you have thoughts that surpass them. You being able toe back to me proves that I have a different opinion of you. I have told you before that no sacrifice is a sess. But, you are all my brothers and sisters, I can¡¯t bear for you to leave one by one. Break the restrictions ced by Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and then bring the rich energy of heaven and earth to them. In this environment, you all can easily eliminate these cultivators. ¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s expression kept changing, and after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°I will listen to whatever mister says.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, ¡°Go back and rest. For the time being, there¡¯s nothing for you to do. When I figure out how to break the restrictions on Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, I will give you the most important mission. ¡±

    ¡°This lowly general bids his farewell.¡±

    Zhao Mie cupped his fists, bowed and left the room.

    Not long after Zhao Mie left, Fei Qiansong, who was wearing arge set of clothes that covered his face, walked in. After entering the door, he took off Lian Yi¡¯s hat and possessed his body as he bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    ¡°How is Nie Qing?¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, he seems to be waking up. Some memories seem to be blurring him. However, this person¡¯s mind is very strong and he does not panic or panic. He just spends more time in a daze. ¡±

    ¡°How much did you affect him?¡±

    ¡°Also ¡­¡± Not sure. But what I¡¯m sure of is that my ce in his heart is bing more and more important. When I came out, he took my hand and told me to go back as soon as possible. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face changed abruptly, a look of killing intent shed past his eyes, but quickly disappeared. He smiled and nodded and said, ¡°Very good.¡± Fei Qiansong¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. With his head lowered, he said, ¡°If Mister has any orders, please speak them quickly. I still need to hurry back. I¡¯ve been out for too long and I haven¡¯t returned. He¡¯s anxious. ¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his head, narrowed his eyes, and said: ¡°Did you truly have feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say that if you want to deceive him, you can only use your true feelings towards him? What, does Master think I¡¯m wrong now? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t know why his heart was so confused and angry. Actually, he knew, he just didn¡¯t want to admit it. He had never thought that one day he would be influenced by a woman and his judgement. He had already lived long enough, and suching had never happened before. The girls by his side were swapping out, one by one, and this Fei Qiansong was definitely not the most beautiful, nor the most obedient, among all the women.

    ¡°Does sir have anything to say? ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Fei Qiansong put on his hat and turned to leave.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up abruptly, walked to Fei Qiansong¡¯s back withrge strides and pulled off his hat with one hand, then grabbed onto Fei Qiansong¡¯s hair and pulled her down to the ground. He bent over and pped Fei Qiansong hard, his fair and tender face immediately had a red mark. Fei Qiansong raised his hands to cover his face, but his eyes were shining: ¡°Master, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡±

    ¡°I told you to take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fei Qiansong stood up and took off his clothes one by one: ¡°Anyway, to master, this body is jusool to vent. On the other hand, when Nie Qing was treated like a peerless treasure, he carefully and gently protected me. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Tan Shanse pped him across the face, then crazily threw himself at him, pressing him down on the windowsill. The whip that had once terrified Fei Qiansong appeared in his hand and whipped her back time and time again. People wereing and going on the streets outside the window. She bit his lips stubbornly, refusing to make a sound. And the more she silently resisted, the more Tan Shanse¡¯s anger red up and the power of the whip he whipped became stronger.

    In just a short moment, her back was whipped into a bloody mess. However, she still bit her lips tightly, unwilling to make a sound or beg for mercy. She had been whipped on her back and hit her back, but she looked like a cold wooden person. Perhaps this was herst pride, a silent struggle. She had trusted him so much that he had said he would build a manor on the ind, and there was only him and her.

    However, she now tragically discovered that all of this was just a dream. He had painted it all out with extravagant embroidery. The ce where he had mentioned the end of the world had appeared in her dreams time after time. Every time was different, but every time it was him who stood by his side, pointing at the sea in the distance, saying, ¡°This ce, this is our home.¡±

    ¡°Master, have you finished?¡±

    Fei Qiansong coldly stood up, pushed Tan Shanse away, and then slowly put his clothes back on.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then my mission is done. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Her own messy hair was smoothed out with her fingers, and there was no change in her face.

    ¡°They¡¯re all ours!¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly shouted crazily, ¡°They are all ours! Everything is ours! ¡±

    He went hysterical, ¡°I already know how to break the seal on Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. Bring back those cultivators from the ancient times and have them help me kill those cultivators. Then, I will send that space back and use the superimposed power of space topletely crush that era! Everything will be over, everything will be ours. At that time, only you and I are left in this world! ¡±

    He turned around and looked at Fei Qiansong, and his face had already distorted: ¡°I have already grasped the time and the space. As long as that era is brought over by me, I will be the only Immortal Emperor level person, and I will grant you eternal life!

 Chapter 1044 - The True Great Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1044 ¨C The True Great Heavenly Tribtion</h4>

    An Zheng was very quiet, so quiet that it was outrageous.

    This was a constant and unmoving space. Everything around them seemed real, but there was nothing at all. The white light was not dazzling, but it was very gentle. However, after looking at it for too long, his eyes would be very ufortable. It was just like how a person¡¯s eyes would temporarily lose their function after walking in the snow for too long.

    An Zheng¡¯s right eye was closed, the three dark purple star point s in his left eye were slowly revolving, very slowly. Gradually, the white light around him turned into flowing symbols in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. These symbols were very strange, An Zheng could not recognize any of them.

    However, the time in this ce was constant, so An Zheng had plenty of time to look around.

    To have this kind of observation, An Zheng felt that he should first thank himself for his heaven-defying physique, and secondly, thanked for his heaven defying pair of divine tools. Under normal circumstances, when time had stopped and space had stopped, this person might not even have thought about it, and would also have stopped, let alone have any actions. But the strangest thing was, although An Zheng¡¯s body functions had basically stopped, he was not affected at all.

    Those symbols were flowing in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Moving?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    If it was just time, those runes would be still moving slowly. In other words, An Zheng¡¯s condition waspletely different from before. The absolute stillness just now was due to An Zheng synchronizing with time. Now that the symbol was slowly moving, it meant that An Zheng was either left behind by the time, or it was left behind by the time.

    An Zheng could not understand those runes, but he was not stupid. He discovered that the symbols were following a certain pattern. The bottomyer was filled with a dense cluster of symbols, exactly the same. There were fifty-nineyers in a row. Then there was a differentyer of symbols, but thisyer of symbols was exactly the same. Above them was the 59th level, and then there was a different level.

    An Zheng continued to observe, and discovered that after reaching the sixty levels of thisw, there was a new level, a new symbol.

    This was theposition of time.

    At this moment, An Zheng seemed to have understood something. Suddenly, countless rays of light shot out from the symbol and converged into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. An Zheng could feel that the part of the eye technique he controlled that belonged to the Eye of Nine Incarnations starting to increase in speed.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry as the intense pain in his left eye caused him to fall to the ground while holding his head. One could imagine how fierce and cruel the pain was that even he could not withstand it. However, no matter how much he twisted and twisted, the light continued to pour into his left eye. The three dark purple star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye rotated faster and faster, and then turned inturple pentagram, extremely resplendent. A few minutester, An Zheng fainted from the pain.

    His left eye was still open, and the pentagram had bexagram, even more resplendent than before.

    After an unknown period of time, An Zheng woke up from hisa. He felt that his left eye had be numb, as if it no longer belonged to him. He subconsciously raised his hand to touch his eyes, but when his fingers touched his eyelids, they felt nothing but the tips of his fingers.

    An Zheng took out a mirror from his spatial artifact. When he saw his left eye, he was stupefied. The white eyeball was so clear, without any impurities. However, the pupil in the ck eyeball had disappeared and was reced witurple hexagram.

    After around ten or so minutes, the feeling slowly returned. The pain in his left eye made An Zheng roll around once again. Something seemed to be forcefully connecting his eyes, taking root bit by bit.

    When he woke up again, the pain in his left eye had already lessened greatly. An Zheng lifted the mirror to look, and saw the trace of blood on his face from the corner of his eye. However, it looked like there was nothing wrong with his eyes. However, the hexagram looked a bit strange. If someone saw it, they would probably be shocked.

    An Zheng noticed that the runes around him were moving even faster, like runes moving quickly. Not knowing why, an idea suddenly popped up in An Zheng¡¯s mind. He could break the order of these symbols, but the moment he stretched out his hand, he stopped, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    If these were theponents of time, then what would happen if he messed up the sequence of time?

    He did not dare to move again. His mind involuntarily shed with the words that the white-bearded Taoist riding the Old Bull had said to him outside Huogu Kowloon ¡­ Because of you, time has be chaotic. At that time, An Zheng could not understand why his time would be so chaotic. At this moment, An Zheng suddenly woke up from his stupor. The white-bearded Old Taoist was not talking about the An Zheng of the past nor the An Zheng of the past, but the An Zheng of the future!

    That broken and iplete Huogu Kowloon, might not even be from the ancient times, but the future!

    An Zheng¡¯s face became a little pale. If he had not endured and messed up those symbols just now, the outside world might have already undergonremendous change. If he were to randomly change the position of a symbol here, perhaps that symbol would only represent a thousandth of a second or even more minute. However, the outside world might change greatly because of this. Those who have already appeared may not appear, and those who have died may suddenly be reborn ¡­

    I can¡¯t mess things up, but ¡­

    The purple hexagram in An Zheng¡¯s left eye instantly became bright, and a purple brilliance shot out from the corner of his eye. A momentter, the direction in which the rune was flowing started to change. A buzzing sound came from An Zheng¡¯s brain. The spinning runes was not fast, but An Zheng¡¯s brain suffered an iparable impact. It was as if someone had smashed his head witeavy hammer, his entire body swaying unsteadily.

    He felt as if someone had shattered his brain, and his four limbs were no longer able to obey. The buzzing in his head continued, and his eyes turned red and a trickle of blood came out of his nose. A momentter, images started to appear one by one in An Zheng¡¯s mind, shing by at an indescribable speed. Those scenes were hard for An Zheng to see, just like a screen of light quickly shing by.

    But An Zheng¡¯s Reversal Rune was very slow, and An Zheng was sure that the time that the runes represented was very minute.

    However, those images were fragments of his memories. The symbols that flowed back were very slow, but the speed at which time flowed back was beyond his imagination. An Zheng immediately focused on reducing the speed of the reverse flow of the symbols, the buzzing in An Zheng¡¯s mind lessened a little. The scenes that shed by also started to be clear.

    He saw Du Shoushou when he was young, crying while sitting at the edge of the forest. Immediately after, images shed, and groups of elite Ming Fa Si s flew out of the Jinling, heading towards the distance.

    In the next second, An Zheng saw a huge warehouse, inside were piles and piles of evidence, and he himself sat inside it, groping and tidying up.

    He passed!

    An Zheng was shocked, he immediately channeled his eye technique and allowed the runes to flow towards him, the scene once again passed by. An Zheng saw the Xiao Liu¡¯er, he saw Gu Qianye, he saw Zhuang Feifei of the Zaocang ¡­ He saw Da Da Ye, he saw the immortal pce, and he saw the captured Old Bull and the Dragon Lion. Those familiar images stung An Zheng¡¯s mind and his heart.

    Suddenly, time seemed to stop.

    The image in his mind disappeared and was reced with a grayish haze. It was like clouds, but also like thick fog. It was hard to see through. The atmosphere was so heavy that it was hard for An Zheng to even breathe, it was as thouguge boulder had suddenly dropped on top of his heart. This was not the first time An Zheng had experienced this kind of oppressive feeling, and every time, he would feel a sense of helplessness.

    At this time, a golden light shot down from the dusky sky. It was as if tens of thousands of rays of multicolored lights had torn apart that gray light. Afterwards, a hole split open in the sky, and the free fresh air entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, allowing his chest cavity to feel wave after wave offort. Every pore seemed to have been relieved, and the ease gave him a kind of obsession that prevented him from leaving.

    But very quickly, An Zheng found out that something was amiss, because there was a crack in the sky.

    It was an incredibly huge bronze door, and it was slowly opening on its own. That free and fresh air leaked out from the cracks of the door, causing An Zheng to be unable to resist the urge to fly up and open the huge bronze door. But the door was too big, too big to breathe. The door was too heavy. It was as thick as a city wall.

    An Zheng used all his might to fly up and touch that door. Finally, his fingers touched the bronze door, which was pulsing with purple electric currents, as if he were telling them something. An Zheng was iparably excited. He had already seen this huge bronze door countless of times, and had finally touched it. He felt that as long as he exerted his strength, he would be able to open the bronze door and see what was behind it.

    He was so tiny that he felt like an ant standing in front of a human¡¯s door. When he looked up, he could barely see the top edge of the bronze door. Can you open the door, Ant?

    For some reason, An Zheng suddenly remembered that small ant inside the ship that it was not willing to stop. In the end, it crawled across the small road, and for that ant, this was its greatest sess.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth, and a roar that sounded like the roar of a prehistoric beast came out of his throat. His two hands pushed forward on the bronze door with all his might. Due to the exertion, all the muscles on his body tensed up, and his clothes were instantly torn. The muscles seemed to be coiling around his body like dragons.

    With a squeak, the bronze door began to move at a very slow speed as he pushed it open. The door was too heavy, An Zheng felt that his muscles would explode from using too much strength in the next second. But at this time, An Zheng was not willing to give up. Even if he had to put his life on the line, he wanted to see what secrets were hidden behind that door.

    His feet were exerting force, and beneath his feet was a split in the sky.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡±

    An Zheng roared hoarsely, his eyespletely red because of the blood stain. With a light p, a small cut appeared on the skin of his arm, followed by a trickle of blood. Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­ A lot of wounds instantly appeared on his arm, and in just a moment, his arm had turned blood-red.

    But atst the door was pushed open.

    ¡°Aooo!¡±

    An indescribable sound of a dragon¡¯s roar came from inside the door, followed by an enormous, suffocating dragon head peeking out from inside, looking down at An Zheng from above. This was not the first time An Zheng saw sucuge dragon, but this time, it was even more terrifying than the huge dragon that went straight to the underworld.

    The exploding electric current charged into every single one of An Zheng¡¯s pores, and the moment the huge bronze door opened, the purple dragon also charged over.

    This was the genuine Great Heavenly Tribtion!

    An Zheng suddenly understood what was behind that door ¡­ It was the Greater Heaven stage.

    That door was his shackle, his restraint. He had to open that door and go against the current!

 Chapter 1045 - Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 1045 ¨C Big Day</h4>

    The strongest part of An Zheng¡¯s body was the Power of Essence Thunder, and he was iparably familiar with the power of thunder. He himself was the God of Thunder. The Power of Essence Thunder allowed An Zheng to achieve a body of a half god.

    But this time, the lightning dragon was just too violent, as if it was extremely disgusted and despised the existence of An Zheng.

    ¡°False God.¡±

    The Thunder Dragon opened its mouth and spat out its human eyes. The contempt in its eyes was not concealed at all.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was pierced by the power of lightning, and it was riddled with thousands of holes. He discovered that his Power of Essence Thunder had be submissive in front of this lightning dragon. This was an extremely terrifying event, as if the fake power of thunder had encountered the true power of thunder. And the word ¡°False God¡± caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to tremble.

    ¡°You ¡­ Cough cough ¡­ ¡°What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°You actually took the initiative to absorb the power of thunder, in an attempt to offend the divine. It¡¯s fine if you walk in the mortal world, but the heavens don¡¯t want to care about it. Yet you chose to touch the gates of heaven. This is forbidden by the Heavenly Dao. I am the orthodox Thunder God of the Heavenly Dao, and you are only a false god that dared to provoke me? ¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Lightning God?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Does the heavenlyw really exist in this world, or does it really exist as a god?¡±

    ¡°God created everything.¡±

    Hearing these words, the shock in An Zheng¡¯s heart became even more intense. This was not the first time An Zheng heard this sentence. Thest time he heard it, the one who said it was Heaven¡¯s Eye. Heaven¡¯s Eyes were only one of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s abilities. It had now bart of An Zheng¡¯s eye technique, but he did not ponder over it at that time ¡­ Heaven¡¯s Eye said with certainty. In other words, Heaven¡¯s Eye believed in the existence of God.

    God created everything.

    ¡°What creates everything?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the gigantic dragon head, ¡°In other words, the human world was created by a god?¡±

    ¡°Everything is created by God.¡±

    Lei Long¡¯s tone was full of disdain, ¡°Low level organisms like you should live in a world where you should exist and touch the gates of heaven? Isn¡¯t that courting death? No mortal could open this door. You are already in contact with the heavens, so it is certain that you will die. So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I let you know the secret of God¡¯s existence ¡­ God created everything and gave you life, but you let God down. You lowly creatures, greedy, selfish, violent, so God regrets. But God has pity on all of you, and is not willing to erase you, but to let you perish in the human world. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked something that sounded meaningless: ¡°Then what was God¡¯s original intention for creating all things?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care, nor is it something you should ask.¡±

    The Thunder Dragon opened its mouth, auge purple electric current shot out towards An Zheng. An Zheng stretched out both of his hands, and a ray of purple lightning shot out from his palms. But in the air, An Zheng¡¯s power of lightning became extremely weak in front of the Thunder Dragon¡¯s power of thunder, shattering the moment it came into contact with it. Both of An Zheng¡¯s arms instantly became bloody and mangled, the power of thunder like a snake drilling into and out of his arms.

    ¡°Your power is a fake and inferior power. It is only the power of thunder that I have left behind in the human world. What I am truly using is the purest form of Heavenly Law lightning energy. ¡±

    The Thunder Dragon looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°The Gods have grasped all kinds of the purest powers of heaven and earth. Originally, with your physique, you could have be a Zhi Zun in the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°You can only die.¡±

    Boom!

    An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying by the power of thunder. As he fell, his body emitted a green smoke, and swirled and fell like a fighter jet being hit by a missile. An Zheng¡¯s back heavily smashed onto the ground, as if he had returned to the mortal world. However, this was not the mortal world, and was still in that constant space. The huge door opened and the Thunder Dragon¡¯s body wriggled out of it. Its length was shocking beyondpare.

    ¡°Lowly.¡±

    The Thunder Dragon¡¯s huge ws pressed down, stomping An Zheng under its feet.

    ¡°I represent the Heavenly Dao to retract all the power of thunder in your body. ¡°Although that power isn¡¯t pure, you no longer have any right to it.¡±

    ¡°Who ¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the right to kill people at will either.¡±

    An Zheng, who was being pressed down by the gigantic w, suddenly said those words, and then, the divine dragon¡¯s w was bounced back by a gigantic force. The purple lightning formed a thunderstorm, blowing up the Thunder Dragon¡¯s ws.

    ¡°How is this possible? I have already retracted your power of thunder. ¡±

    A look of disbelief appeared in the Thunder Dragon¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng stood up shakily, his body was already full of holes. His Reverse Scale Armor was also unable to withstand the lightning power that seeped in, and his blood had already dyed his body red. But in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, there was only unyielding fighting spirit.

    ¡°There is injustice in the world, I fight in the world.¡± ¡°If the heavens are unfair, then I shall fight against the heavens.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, the unyielding gaze was still filled with ruthlessness.

    ¡°No one can erase me, not even God.¡±

    The cold smile on An Zheng¡¯s lips made him look like a butcher.

    ¡°Your strength is not bad.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s arms trembled, but his own power of lightning was actually expelling the lightning dragon¡¯s power. Those streaks of lightning were actually forced out of An Zheng¡¯s body, and flew back as if they were filled with fear.

    ¡°All mine.¡±

    An Zheng opened his mouth and fiercely inhaled. All of the lightning energy that was sent flying was yed around and turned into streams of air that entered his mouth before being absorbed into the Dantian Qi Sea. His lower abdomen slightly bulged, and from time to time, he would move about. It was as if something was trying to break through his body, but it was trapped inside.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The lightning dragon¡¯s eyes were wide open, and when it looked at An Zheng, it was filled with fear. ¡°You are only a false god, how could you absorb the pure heavenly lightning energy? Your power of thunder that is filled with impurities should not be able to withstand a single blow! ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps my power of lightning is inferior to yours. Just as you said, you all possess the purest power in this world, and all sorts of power is controlled by you all. But what was important was not the power, but the person. As long as it¡¯s the power of the lightning, you have to submit to me! ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and roared, and his body shot towards the lightning dragon like a cannonball. The lightning dragon roared, as a dragon¡¯s breath flew towards An Zheng. That was just the power of the thunder, and also the power of the fire that could burn everything. Thepatibility of thunder and fire was the purest power of thunder. An Zheng¡¯s body was hit by the dragon¡¯s breath as he was moving upwards. His body was quickly burnt ck. Reverse Scale Armor was unable to withstand this kind of power, which waerrifying heavenly might that surpassed the limits of human cultivators.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was being burned even smaller, but he still continued to fly upwards.

    ¡°How did you destroy it? How are you going to rebuild it?!¡±

    In the midst of the dragon¡¯s breath, An Zheng¡¯s shout was like a p of thunder.

    The power of lightning and fire within the Dragon¡¯s Breath had previously been burning An Zheng¡¯s flesh, but after a while, it had actually started to transform into pure energy and recreate An Zheng¡¯s body. A strand of energy turned into a strand of muscles, and once again attached itself onto An Zheng¡¯s bones. As An Zheng continued to ascend, his body became more and more solid. When An Zheng appeared in front of the lightning dragon, he waspletely fine.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand, and a ball of heavenly lightning power exploded in his palm with a loud bang.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to experience the true power of thunder. I finally understood why I was blocked by the barrier of the Greater Heaven stage. They can achieve a breakthrough in their impure powers, but I can¡¯t. I must obtain the true power of the heaven and earth in order to break through the shackles of the Greater Heaven stage. Thank you, you self-proimed Thunder God. ¡±

    An Zheng smashed his fist towards the Thunder Dragon¡¯s head. The Thunder Dragon let out a cry as it bit towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s fist fiercely collided with the lightning dragon¡¯s teeth. With a loud bang, An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, and his flesh shattered in midair. However, streams of heavenly lightning energy actually separated out from the lightning dragon¡¯s body, flowed into An Zheng¡¯s body, and reconstructed his body once again.

    The moment An Zhengnded, he waspletely fine, but with the Thunder Dragon having losooth, he did not look that mighty anymore.

    ¡°I know that this is not your true body, but only your projection. You look down on humans, just like humans look down on ants. However, both humans and ants had the right to live. I touched upon the Dao of the Heavens because this is my way of life. If that means being erased, then you so-called gods are nothing more than that. ¡±

    An Zheng flew over once again, and smashed his fist towards the lightning dragon.

    The Thunder Dragon¡¯s huge tail swept over and pped An Zheng flying with a bang. But An Zheng flew back again as if he couldn¡¯t die. A massive lightning dragon and a tiny human began their endless struggle in the skies. The Thunder Dragon was iparably strong, but it discovered that it was unable to use its lightning powers to kill An Zheng. At this moment, a terrifying thought appeared in the Thunder Lizard¡¯s mind.

    This mortal was the one chosen by the power of the heavens¡¯ messenger.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The Thunder Dragon roared, as an iparably gigantic bolt of lightning struck towards An Zheng: ¡°I am the Thunder God!¡±

    ¡°You are Thunder God, I am only one person.¡±

    To An Zheng, when that gigantic bolt of lightning descended, it was like being struck by a waterfall. It was too ferocious, too terrifying. If sucower were tond on the human world, it might even raze the entire Jinling to the ground. But An Zheng didn¡¯t die, the power of thunder was filled with contradictions. Because of Thunder God¡¯s attack, it had no choice but to harm An Zheng, but at the same time, it continued to reconstruct An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the choice yet?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the lightning dragon, ¡°I am not some fake god as you say. Before this, I did not even believe in the existence of a god. God is not something I have to respect. I have no fear. ¡±

    It was only then that the Thunder Dragon realised that his body was already half of its original size. The Heavenly Energy was sucked away by An Zheng.

    ¡°You will regret it!¡±

    The lightning dragon circled for a while before it flew back into the huge bronze door.

    ¡°Leave Lei Li here before you leave.¡±

    An Zheng reached ouand and grabbed, and a huge suction force forcefully pulled the lightning dragon¡¯s body back from the huge bronze door. Countless of electric currents converged into An Zheng¡¯s body, followed by an explosion. This was an unparalleled explosion, surpassing any of An Zheng¡¯s breakthroughs. This terrifying explosion of air directly blew up the space around An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s body fell from midair and he forcefully stabilized himself. When he looked down, he found out that he was currently standing on Jinling.

    Endless amounts of green energy gathered towards An Zheng, channeling into his body through every pore. Under the tempering and transformation of his body with the help of the lightning energy of heaven and earth, he reached a new terrifying height.

    A wave of heavenly might was released from An Zheng¡¯s body, and the entire Jinling seemed to be submitting to it.

    A loud bird cry came out, the spirit of the array formation protecting the Jinling turned into a vermillion sparrow that was burning with golden fire and flew into the sky, looking at An Zheng from afar, on guard. It was because the great formation of the Jinling had felt an unprecedented threat, which was why it had activated on its own.

    An Zheng nced at the Vermillion Bird, then turned and flew away, ¡°Guard this city well, because outside the city walls, are the most ordinary ofmoners.¡±

    An Zheng turned and flew away. The aura of the Greater Heaven stage was enough to cause the Vermillion Bird to tremble in fear.

    Where he flew, the sky twisted.

    This is ¡­ Big day.

 Chapter 1046 - - Beginning of Wudang

    <h4>Chapter 1046 ¨C Beginning of Wudang</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s figure streaked across the sky, leaving behind a trail of distortions wherever he passed. Soon, it was as if the wind could blow away the dust, and the trace quickly disappeared. However, the coercion An Zheng had left in the air above the Jinling did not disappear for a long time, causing ayer of shadow to cover the hearts of many people.

    Inside an underground pce in Jinling¡¯s Imperial Pce, Chen Wunuo, who was recuperating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and his face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Go investigate! Go investigate with Zhen who broke through!¡±

    He screamed, his voice hoarse.

    At this moment, no matter who broke through the barrier of the Greater Heaven stage, it would not be a good thing for him. Right now he was injured, the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi¡¯s unique and tyrannical power of ice was still corroding his body, trying to heal this wound in a short period of time. At this moment, yet another Greater Heaven stage expert had appeared. How could he not be worried?

    In this era, the Greater Heaven stage cultivators were the ones standing at the peak looking down on all living beings. In the entire world, there were only a few people who could reach this level. Great xi¡¯s Chen Wunuo, Western Region¡¯s Buddha, plus a Tan Shanse that no one could see the depth of, and a Sea Goblin that was rumored to be the strongest overseas ¡­ This was known, but it was unknown if there were any who were sure. But Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t care, who would still be willing to endure after reaching the Great Heaven Realm?

    However, this was not a foregone conclusion. It was rumored that an old cultivator from the Southern Sea had once guided the Zhang Zhenjun. Furthermore, what made Chen Wunuo worried was the n behind it, it had not been released for thousands of years, no one knew how much power it had been hiding. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what the main n¡¯s true intentions were.

    There was only one person apanying him in this underground pce, and that was Battle Two. Battle One, was Nie Qing. To Chen Wunuo, the deaths of three of his opponents in the Immortal Pce Secret Realm was his biggest loss.

    The warrior nodded, ¡°This subject will go out and instruct them.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand suddenly stopped in midair. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t investigate further. From now on, you will stand guard at the door. ¡±

    ¡°Your subject obeys the decree.¡±

    The warrior took a big step forward witeavy halberd in his hand.

    After An Zheng left the Jinling, he concealed his presence and then quietly returned. He knew that the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others would definitely be worried about him. Returning to therge courtyard of the Ming Fa Si, An Zheng felt as if he was once again able to see the groups of Ming Fa Si adjudicators talking andughing, and his heart immediately sank.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Chen Shaobai came down from the rooftop with his yaksha umbre.

    ¡°I ran into a little trouble, and was about to go save the Old Bull, but ended up encountering a crouching Buddha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±

    ¡°Next time, change your vocabry, no? What do you mean, done with it ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Something big happened while you were away.¡±

    ¡°How long have I been gone?¡±

    ¡°Six hours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still not very long.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shot a nce at him. He did not know what happened to An Zheng, so it was difficult for him to understand his feelings.

    ¡°Something happened to Frozen Land?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There was news that the original Frozen Land was destroyed by the suddenly descending Immortal pce ruins. It was still unclear why the Immortal pce ruins would suddenly fly from the Western Region to the Da Xi region. Many people died inside. However, I feel that Tan Shanse and I will definitely have a close rtionship. ¡±

    ¡°Be specific.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get any concrete news, I just happened to interceperson from the Great Western Holy See who rushed back to Jinling to deliver a letter. There was very little news, it only said that the Immortal pce ruins had suddenlynded on the original Frozen Land, but it seemed that the Immortal pce had be much bigger than before. In addition, it was constantly expanding. The ce that was swallowed ¡­ The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth is extremely dense, and many people are heading there crazily. ¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse still wants Immortal pce ruins to buge cemetery.¡±

    As An Zheng and the others talked, they met the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others.

    ¡°You ¡­ What happened? ¡±

    Xiao Liu¡¯er only needed a single nce at An Zheng to realize that something was wrong. An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to have an even more indescribable aura than before. Others might not be able to feel it, but Xiao Liu¡¯er was extremely sharp.

    ¡°Earlier, there was a strong pressure in the sky above Jinling. Did you break through to the Great Heaven Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    An Zheng was slightly embarrassed when he answered.

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    Du Shoushou hugged An Zheng, ¡°Fuck, this is so damn unbelievable. You only went out to walk around the corner and you reached the great heaven realm? You tell me where you went for a walk, and I¡¯ll go where you went and fart. ¡±

    ¡°I promise you don¡¯t want to go in.¡±

    An Zheng briefly described what happened to him before, causing everyone to be shocked. At the same time, three thousand iron armor arrived majestically from outside Violet Firmament Hall at the foot of Mount Wudang. The leader of the group looked to be about two meters tall, and he was riding a blood-red warhorse with extraordinary vigor. The horse¡¯s mane fluttered like a burning me. The four hooves of the warhorse were like iron,nding on the ground with a ng.

    The man on the horse wore a set of iron armour and a green cloak. His left hand held onto the reins and his right hand held onto arge long saber. This person had a face as heavy as a jujube and a beard that fluttered in the wind. He nced at the faintly discernible buildings on the mountain and pointed upwards, ¡°tten them.¡±

    Following the order of this valiant general, the three thousand pieces of armor started to surge up the stone steps.

    On Wu Dang Mountain, Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s face was calm as he watched the army below.

    ¡°I have ruined your ns, and I had already expected that you woulde to destroy my Mount Wudang. However, with the tens of thousands of years of history in Mount Wudang, how could the orthodoxnds of the Dao Sect be so easily destroyed? ¡°Wu Dai disciple, follow me down the mountain to suppress the demons and exterminate the devils!¡±

    His figure shed and he swooped down like an eagle. Hundreds of streams of light followed him, flying over like a meteor shower.

    ¡°Daoist, you should focus on cultivating the Dao, you shouldn¡¯t ask about the affairs of the world.¡±

    The long-bearded general urged his warhorse to sit down. With a whoosh, the fiery warhorse galloped straight up to the Wu Dang Mountain. Hundreds of streams of light rushed into the army of the Three Thousand Armored Army, while the Zhang Zhenjun headed straight for the long-bearded general.

    ¡°Old Taoist, sir has found it difficult to cultivate you. Let me ask you a question, are you willing to submit?¡±

    ¡°Daoists cannot curse.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s figure suddenly shed over. His body was still in the same spot as before, and the shadow instantly appeared, striking the long-bearded general¡¯s chest with his palm.

    ¡°But you are not humans, you are a bunch of animals.¡±

    This palm strike contained the might to topple mountains and overturn the seas, but the long-bearded general was not afraid in the slightest. His left hand held the warhorse, and his right hand wielded the de with one arm. The de light descended like a waterfall, with a bang, it shattered the shadow that Zhang Zhenjun pounced on him. The palm strike that could topple mountains and overturn the seas could not withstand the saber strike that could devour mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Teacher said you are a stubborn person, and even calcted that you would curse.¡±

    The long-bearded general jumped down from his horse and climbed the stone steps step by step. ¡°Those who obstruct the revival of Great Shu are all sinners. Kill them without mercy.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s face had already turned ugly. He did not expect that person to break his cultivation technique in one sh. The power contained within this strike was higher than his cultivation.

    ¡°What ¡­¡± How is that possible? ¡±

    ¡°Teacher has already grasped the time, so he transferred the heaven and earth origin energy from the ancient times. We no longer have the shackles of the tired era, so we have recovered our peak cultivation.¡± Old Taoist, I do not ce your strength in my eyes. ¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun took a deep breath: ¡°Wu Dang Mountain has existed for tens of thousands of years, it seems like it will be difficult to escape today. However, the people of Mount Wudang are not cowards. ¡±

    Countless phantoms emerged from his body and pounced towards the long-bearded general. The long-bearded general stopped and stood on the stone steps with his saber horizontally. The shadows flew over one after another. They looked dull and weak, but the power contained within each of them was not to be underestimated. A sword light shed as streams of sword qi circled around the long-bearded general and cut through his body. The long-bearded general fiercely thrust the saber in his hand into the ground. With a loud bang, the sound waves rumbled mightily, shattering all of the Sword Qi.

    Breaking through the sword qi with sound waves, this stance was iparably domineering.

    ¡°Each and every move of your technique is like a child ying with the house, trying to look good. What I used was a method used to kill people on the battlefield. ¡±

    The long-bearded general swung his de and flew towards Zhang Zhenjun. Zhang Zhenjun reached out to grab the heavy sword, but immediately after his hand came into contact with the de, he felt a berserk energy flood into his arm. Flesh and blood and shattered bones flew out. His shoulder waspletely broken, and the torn part was a mess of flesh and blood.

    ¡°Martial Ancestor!¡±

    A young Taoist rushed over from afar, his face was anxious, seeing that Zhang Zhenjun was injured, he immediately flew over and thrusted his sword at the bearded Great General.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there!¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun roared, but it was already toote. The disciple¡¯s sword flew over. The moment the sword tip was about to pierce the long-bearded general¡¯s chest, the long-bearded general grabbed the sword and twisted it, causing it to break inch by inch. His left hand chopped horizontally at the disciple¡¯s throat. The disciple let out a muffled groan as his throat cracked. Then the long-bearded general grabbed him by his chest and pulled him over, punching him with force half an inch away from his chest.

    Boom! *

    The powerful fist wind pierced through the disciple¡¯s chest, and likornado, it flew towards Zhang Zhenjun, and after the tornado, the disciple¡¯s upper body exploded, leaving only his two legs behind him as he fell down weakly. The long-bearded general stepped forward, and with every step, Wudang Mountain trembled a few times.

    ¡°Martial Ancestor, quickly leave!¡±

    A few more disciples flew over, but it was toote for Zhang Zhenjun to stop them. Those people clearly knew that he was just like a moth to a me, but they all knew that only if Zhang Zhenjun did not die would Wu Dang Mountain not be destroyed. The Zhang Zhenjun was alive and the Wu Dang Mountain was still here.

    Bang bang bang bang ¡­ After a few muffled sounds, all of the disciples were shattered. The exploding flesh exploded into a bloody mist in mid-air, like a blooming Resurrection Lily. The long-bearded general killed with a single step; his expression was cold and domineering the entire time.

    ¡°I give you a chance, but you give it up. There is no need for idiots in this world. You can die now. ¡±

    He reached out and grabbed the air, and Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s body was actually grabbed by him. The strength of the Zhang Zhenjun, in this era, was definitely within the top five. Furthermore, with Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s cultivation, he was actually unable to stop the other party¡¯s air snatch. However, at this time, a white light suddenly shot out from behind Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s body. The long-bearded general didn¡¯t even have time to dodge it. It was arge white sword, dozens of meters long, with a dazzling radiance.

    With the activation of the Great Array of Mount Wudang, the power of the Great Array formed by a sword could be instantly sensed. However, the long-bearded general did not dodge at all. There was still a look of iprehensible excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°Come at me!¡±

    The long-bearded general struck out with both of his fists at the same time. A long dragon roared out from his fists, colliding with the sword in the air with a ¡®wuu¡¯ sound.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Half of the hill had been destroyed, and countless trees were tumbling down along with the debris. The white light greatsword was sent flying while the long dragon flew back and circled behind the bearded general. His face turned even redder as the corner of his mouth twitched a few times and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just okay.¡±

    He looked into the distance, saw that a few disciples had already retreated to the back of the mountain with Zhang Zhenjun in their arms.

    ¡°Exterminate the Da Xi sect, starting from your Wu Dang Mountain.¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Golden Age no longer exists

    <h4>Chapter 1047 ¨C Golden Age no longer exists</h4>

    It was ligue that quickly spread through the entire Central ins. In a short period of time, the Central ins, which was known as the ce of origin for cultivation, was riddled with wounds. Those cultivators who hade from the Primordial Era were all extremely powerful; they were far stronger than the cultivators of the current era. One by one, the sects were destroyed, and these ancient cultivators ran amok.

    First it was Mount Wudang, then it was Mount Dragon and Tiger, many sects had been uprooted overnight.

    It was over for Da Xi. She hade suddenly and without any warning. Those ns that thought that they could split up after the Great Xixi became weaker were all subordinates of the ancient powers. They werepletely unable to withstand the attacks of the Primordial Era. They would either die or submit.

    One by one, the once mighty ns began to fall, and one by one, they began to decline.

    Right now, the only ce left for Da Xi was and witadius of a thousand miles. If it were not for the fact that the Da Xi cloud had gathered millions of troops, the countless cultivators who had escaped, and the Da Tian Chen Wunuo, who had some power, he would not be able to protect the capital anymore.

    ¡°He¡¯s too fast. He can¡¯t stop him at all.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°In just a day¡¯s time, all of us in Xiushui City have no choice but to be brought back. Xiushui City had already fallen. There was a guy named Cao Hu who had led an army to attack Xiushui City and massacred at least 30,000 civilians. Our people couldn¡¯t stop it, and many of them died. We had to retreat, but it also covered the lives of at least hundreds of thousands of civilians. ¡±

    Du Shoushou tightly clenched his fist, and his veins popped out.

    ¡°Damn it, I must take revenge!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is worried about themselves. No matter how many soldiers there are in the army, the food is almost gone.¡± ¡°Relying on a thousand miles ofnd, it¡¯s so difficult to feed a poption of oveundred million.¡±

    ¡°The crimesmitted by some people, the ones that bear the consequences of their suffering are indeedmoners!¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯ve saved Old Bull?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been rescued. I¡¯m recuperating in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Because the spirit energy in the Ancient Land is rich, Tan Shanse must have found a way to remove the restrictions ced by the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. They were unrivalled in power, and the ancientnds were still expanding and devouring them. Right now, more than three-fifths of the Great Western Region had been devoured by the ancientnds. They are ruthless because they know that if they want to conquer this era, what they need to rely on is ughter. ¡±

    As An Zheng sat there, his brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡°We can only kill Tan Shanse!¡±

    Du Shoushou mmed his fist on the table: ¡°If Tan Shanse dies, these people will be much easier to deal with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We do not even know where Tan Shanse is now, even if we do, with our strength, we will not be able to kill him. Other than An Zheng, no one else could contend against those experts from the ancient times. Even An Zheng ¡­ To be honest, the strength of a Greater Heaven stage cultivator meant nothing to the enemy. Although their strength had just been released from shackles and was far from being restored to its peak, from the rumors, they can easily defeat the Zhang Zhenjun s.

    ¡°I judge that even though the primordial energy was abundant, our world¡¯s spiritual energy was exhausted, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to recover back to Saint level. If we truly be a Saint, Zhang Zhenjun will not be able to escape. ¡±

    ¡°Even if they are not Saints, other than An Zheng, none of us can defeat them.¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly looked at An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ancient Land. Once we reach there, we might be able to break through.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Tan Shanse just opened his pockets and waited for us to dig our way in. It¡¯s not only us, the cultivators who dream of making a breakthrough will also go into the ancientnds to seek a breakthrough. As for Tan Shanse¡¯s people, they were waiting there. Those who obeyed could live, while those who refused to obey could be killed ¡­ Their level was higher than us to begin with. Once the seals are lifted, their strength will far surpass ours. However, even if the Da Xi cultivators managed to break through after they entered, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t go, we won¡¯t even have the ability to fight back.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I never thought that even a grandmaster like Zhang Zhenjun would be defeated.¡±

    Just as An Zheng and the rest were discussing about the matter, Feng Xiuyang received the news that Wu Dang Mountain was exterminated. He froze there, and after a long time, he suddenly turned around and did not continue walking towards the Jinling. Instead, he turned around and walked in the direction of the Ancient Grounds. He knew what he was going to face, and he knew what he was going to defend.

    In the courtyard of Ming Fa Si, Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°At least think of a way.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the matter of the Jinling first.¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Xuan Yue and Xu Meidai who were taken away by them. We can¡¯t leave for the time being, and we¡¯ll have to leave with no worries.¡±

    ¡°Who knows where he¡¯s hiding.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search, and try our best toe into contact with the higher ups of the Holy See.¡±

    After the few of them had finished discussing, they went their separate ways. At this time, everyone in Jinling was in danger, and the streets were in a state of depression. It was a good thing that the number one powerful country in the world had been reduced to just a small part of the world. If Chen Wunuo came out from closed door cultivation, how would he feel?

    On the main street, several people wearing official uniform dragged a girl forcefully into the alley. The girl struggled and cried, but the passersby acted as if they didn¡¯t see her at all. They numbly walked past without even daring to look at her.

    ¡°F * ck you! If it wasn¡¯t for us protecting you, you guys would have been killed by those lunatics from the ancient times!¡± Don¡¯t you women think that without us, you would still be alive? ¡°Since you¡¯ve received our protection, you need to know how to repay this kindness. This old man will let you off straightforwardly, then I will cut your tongue off first.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, without us, how could you live a good life? I tell you, the more you have to rely on us. Without government officials, you are no different from ants. You are still at the mercy of others. ¡±

    ¡°Treat us well, we¡¯ll take care of you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Stop the f * cking yelling, take off her pants first.¡±

    The heartbreaking cry of the young girl resounded through the sky, but no one dared to interfere. In just a short year, Jinling, who was once known as the world¡¯srgest city, the most civilized city, and the most stable city, became like this. The ugliness of human nature was fully disyed at this moment.

    ¡°The people outside haven¡¯te in yet, but you¡¯ve almost ruined the people inside.¡±

    An Zheng walked over from behind, and the official who was taking off his pants looked at An Zheng: ¡°Where did youe from? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Now, there aren¡¯t many people in Jinling who still dare to meddle in other people¡¯s business, if you are not f * cking an idiot, you must be tired of living. ¡±

    ¡°Heroic Assassin! Aiyah, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    A government official kneeled down and said, ¡°I beg of you, please let me go. I will never dare to do this again. Hero, please forgive me for my impulsiveness.¡±

    After he shouted, heughed out loud and stood up to look at An Zheng. If you¡¯re satisfied, then scram to the side. It¡¯s your elder¡¯s turn to be pleased. ¡°If you¡¯re greedy, we can let you have a good time after we¡¯re done. And when we¡¯re done having fun, it¡¯s time for us to have a good time. You¡¯ve earned a lot from that.¡±

    An official shed his Jinling Mansion¡¯s identity badge as he walked in front of An Zheng, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which family you¡¯re from, or what sect you¡¯re from, hurry up and leave. If it was before, when we saw a young master dressed in silk clothes, we would have to carefully nod our heads and speak to him. But now, we are not afraid of death, are we? Are you really not afraid? Even if you don¡¯t kill me now, sooner orter people from the ancient times wille and fight you. If you die too early, you die toote. If you don¡¯t enjoy it, you¡¯ll be an idiot. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you going to kill me? ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll have to do some serious work. It seems like this girl is still young and tender. Tearing her open and inserting her inside will definitely be fun.¡±

    With a bang, An Zheng smashed the official¡¯s head with his p. That big head was like a watermelon that exploded. Blood and brains sttered on the remaining people, but they did not run away.

    ¡°Kill me, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    An official came over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and thought it would be worth it. I¡¯ve done too much these days, it¡¯s worth it even if I die.¡±

    A person had already gone crazy to this extent. How far was he from destruction?

    An Zheng expressionlessly killed all of them, threw some clothes to the girl, and turned to leave. He did not have the straightforward feeling of killing an evil person, only disgust. Walking out of the alleyway, the people surrounding the alleyway avoided them as if they had seen a demon. A carriage stopped not far from An Zheng. The door opened, and Chen Zhongxu sat inside while looking at An Zheng.

    ¡°Come up to talk?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng stepped onto the carriage, and the carriage slowly started to move.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ve already secretly released the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Xuan Yue.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu nced at An Zheng, then looked down at the jade in his hand. It was the jade pendant that symbolized his identity arince. He carefully wiped it for a moment and then raised his hand to look at the sunlight shining in through the window. He then crushed it into powder and the jade pendant fell down. It seemed to be a kind of mockery.

    ¡°Identity, status, power...¡±

    Chen Zhongxu shook his head: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s all a joke now. What I can do is not to protect this country and save as many people as I can. When Xuan Yue left, she said that she wanted to take a look at Dragon Tiger Mountain. Xu Meidai also left, she said that she wanted to return to the Peacock Pce to prepare for the uing war. Everyone knows what they¡¯re going to do, and I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t. ¡±

    He looked out of the window and said, ¡°When I was young, I firmly believed that Da Xi Empire would haven-thousand-year foundation. But now? The people in the city could still have a bite to eat, but the people outside the city had already begun to eat ¡­ ¡°This is the Grand Xia that I firmly believe in.¡±

    An Zheng did not speak, he did not want to speak.

    ¡°What are we going to do? What can we do? ¡±

    Chen Zhongxu looked at An Zheng, ¡°I remember when royal father asked you this question, if the world is chaotic, how would you be treated? Now, was the Heavy Profound Manual of any use? But I still want to ask you, if the world is chaotic, how can you be cured? ¡±

    An Zheng stopped the carriage and got off, ¡°What your Chen Family wants to do has nothing to do with me. I know what I¡¯m going to do, kill, kill. ¡±

    ¡°You want to go to the ancientnds?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I want to go too.¡±

    Chen Zhongxu lowered the curtain of the carriage: ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to ¡­¡±

    Only he could hear thest four words.

 Chapter 1048 - Tigers and

    <h4>Chapter 1048 ¨C Tigers and Leopards</h4>

    Xuan Yue had already been released, and Xu Meidai had also left Da Xi. It was as if all the things that she was about to do had been resolved by herself. When An Zheng walked on the main street, he was actually somewhat at a loss, and felt that the world had be more and more unreal. Just then, he saw a ball of fireworks in the sky. It was the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s unique method ofmunication. He immediately headed that way, and saw the signal on the wall by the roadside.

    Entering a tavern, a young man wearing the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s secret symbol on his clothes was sitting there drinking wine, looking a little anxious. An Zheng walked to the opposite side of the man and sat down. When the man saw An Zheng, he was obviously excited.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the sect master woulde personally ¡­ There was an important piece of news that he didn¡¯t dare to dy. The ancientnd had already engulfed Xiushui City. Two ancient cultivators, one named Cao Hu and the other named Cao Bao, led their troops to take over Xiushui City. They killed innocent people and our sect¡¯s people stood up to protect the civilians while they retreated, causing heavy casualties. However, at the very least, hundreds of thousands of civilians came out ¡­ Initially, I thought that those disciples who were injured and couldn¡¯t escape were all killed, but after receiving the news, Cao Hu and Cao Bao found out that you were the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. They tortured us on the streets of Xiu Shui City everyday, and said that if you didn¡¯t go, we would kill one of our people every day. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly clenched his fists.

    The reason why Cao Hu and Cao Bao were targeting the people of Heavenly Awakening Sect was because An Zheng was extremely rude to them in the secret realm. Furthermore, Cao Hu and Cao Bao should have already died on the tform. How could they be reborn?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and patted the disciple¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You did well.¡±

    The disciple became excited and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Be careful on your way back. Once you get to the contact point, think of a way to go back to the ship.¡±

    An Zheng said. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou rushing over. The two of them were quite far from each other, so they didn¡¯t dare to dy and directly rushed over when they saw the signal. When the disciple saw Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou, he became even more excited. He had seen all three big shots of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and felt that his trip here was not in vain.

    ¡°Saving people is more important.¡±

    An Zheng summoned his white horse and spoke to Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°Go back, protect Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others and quickly chase after you. The Xiushui City has already been devoured by the ancientnds, and the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth is extremely dense. Furthermore, the secret base that we built can still be used.

    After saying that, An Zheng rode off in the southwest direction. It had been a long time since the refutation had happened. He started tough and his speed quickly reached its peak. The distance between Xiushui City and Jinju Road was actually only a few thousand miles. To refute it, this distance was not enough for him to travel to his heart¡¯s content. They left at noon and arrived before nightfall.

    An Zheng rode on his crossbow and slowly entered Xiu Shui City. The city gates were wide open, and soldiers wearing ancient armor could be seen patrolling on the city walls. There was not a single pedestrian to be seen on the public road. The air was filled with the smell of blood.

    He seemed to have also felt that something was wrong and snorted, as if he was warning An Zheng to be careful.

    The city gate was open, but there was no one at the gate. When An Zheng went in, no one obstructed him. After entering the city gate, An Zheng felt that something was amiss, he turned around to look, and saw a row of dozens of corpses hanging on the wall inside the city gate. Based on their clothes, they were all from Heavenly Awakening Sect. There were no traces of blood on their bodies. They had clearly been hanged on the city walls while alive.

    A murderous aura started to be released from An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    Xiushui City was a mountain city, and its buildings were built ording to the mountains. The height of the city varied, and the roads within the city could not be said to be t and wide. The biggest feature of the city was that it gathered all of the merchants and families in the northern part of the Great Xixi. There were numerous shops here, and there were also delicacies from the northern and southern parts of the city. The once prosperous city was now deserted. They walked along the winding streets, and every so often, they would see people hanging from walls or big trees. There were people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and also cultivators.

    Many of the shops¡¯ doors were open, and it was possible to see that the interior was inplete disorder. There were also some houses where corpses were lying on the floor, unattended.

    After walking forward for about 10 minutes, they arrived at the most famous ce in Xiushui City, called the Mountain and River Condor. This waare t square in Xiushui City. It was about a dozen acresrge, and it was surrounded by wooden buildings. There were many signboard. In the center of the square, there were dozens of sculptures of various sizes. They even attracted the mountain spring water from the sculptures, and every time the sun set, the water from the sculptures would be extremely beautiful.

    At this time, all the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect were kneeling in a circle around the condors. Every one of them had injuries on their bodies, and it looked like arge majority of them were already on the verge of death. These people were directly prated by the iron chains and tied to those statues. The smell of blood was especially thick here, and even the mountain winds wouldn¡¯t be able to blow it away.

    There was a stage at the side of the sculpture that seemed to have been constructed on a temporary basis. On the row of wooden posts in the tower, there were Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples tied up, they were all dead. These people had their bellies ripped open and their organs hollowed out. It was obvious that they had suffered iparable pain while they were still alive.

    Cao Hu was sitting on the high tform, drinking his wine. Two beautiful women were standing beside him, still trembling in fear.

    Cao Hu squinted his eyes as he looked at An Zheng, thenughed: ¡°Never did I imagine that you and I will have a chance to meet again.¡±

    Before An Zheng saw Cao Hu, he had actually already understood that Tan Shanse¡¯s control over time had far surpassed the current An Zheng. He could remove Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy¡¯s restriction and change the time, allowing Cao Hu and Cao Bao to be reborn. However, that memory did not disappear from Cao Hu and Cao Bao¡¯s minds.

    An Zheng turned his head to look. On the wooden building across the za, Cao Bao was standing on the second floor bare-chested with a wine jug in his hand. He looked at with a cold smile.

    ¡°Look at these disciples of yours.¡±

    Cao Hu extended his hand and looked around, ¡°Do you feel guilty? If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t be tortured like this. It¡¯s different now. Back then, our world was sealed, so our cultivation could notpare to yours. Now that Mister Zhuge has given us new students and also broken the restriction for us, I would like to see how arrogant you are. The humiliation you gave us back then, I am going to return it to you double now. ¡±

    An Zheng got off the horse and patted his neck: ¡°Go find a ce to wait for me.¡±

    Chirp chirp chirp, turned around and ran out.

    Cao Hu walked over to the corpses, bent down, and picked up a knife, ¡°See, this was how I cut open their stomachs, causing their intestines to flow out. Where do you think the organs are? You can¡¯t guess ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve already fed the dogs.¡±

    Cao Hu cut open the corpse beside him and turned the de to point at An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t even know how happy I was when I found out that these people were actually your subordinates. The heavens have treated me well, giving us rebirth, and also giving us the opportunity to take revenge.

    On the second floor of a wooden building in the distance, Cao Bao reached out and pulled up a young girl with disheveled clothes by his side. He shouted at An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be a saint? But being a saint is not so easy. These disciples of yours are just a little lesson to you. Aren¡¯t you awesome? Come, let me see how you are going to save this woman. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand to pinch the girl¡¯s neck, and very quickly, the girl¡¯s face began to turn purple.

    ¡°You must be people that seek their pride from killing innocent people, right?¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly and said: ¡°You couldn¡¯t beat me, so you started to bully the unarmedmoners, and also women. I don¡¯t know where your pridees from. Let me give you an analogy. There are some men who like to look for younger women, saying that they like younger women. But isn¡¯t it actually because their little chicken can¡¯t satisfy the needs of others? You guys are people who rely on killing the weak to show off your ability. I feel ashamed for you. ¡±

    ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    Cao Bao threw the girl in his hand to the side and jumped down from the second floor, ¡°You think this is a space? At that time, our brother¡¯s cultivation base was already suppressed. If he was at his peak, he could crush you and drink with the wine. Now you still dare to be so arrogant, do you know how much I want to kill you? ¡±

    Cao Hu shouted, ¡°No one is allowed to interfere! Today¡¯s matter iersonal grudge between us bastards, withdraw!¡±

    The surrounding armored warriors started to retreat, obviously well-trained.

    Cao Baoughed sinisterly as he walked: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll untie his limbs first, and then you can pull out the tendons and skin. The humiliation this grandson gave us brothers back then, we will take it all back today. ¡±

    Cao Huughed loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. y slowly.¡±

    Cao Bao replied, ¡°It¡¯s so boring to just kill him. As we torture him, we will torture him many times more. I¡¯m going to pull his intestines out and wrap them around his neck, and then let him swallow his own intestines piece by piece. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the corpses around him, cupped his fists and bowed, ¡°I have implicated you, you all to protect the citizens and to retreat, you all are heroes. I will bring all of you back and bury you properly. I will avenge all of you. ¡±

    ¡°Stupid idiot.¡±

    Cao Bao rushed over, ¡°Let me see how you can defeat me again!¡±

    As Cao Bao charged forward, he transformed into a dozen gigantic ck panthers behind him and roared as he charged towards An Zheng. Each of these ck panthers was more than ten meters long, and carried a bloody wind as they flew over. This was transformed from his Cultivation Power, iparably savage.

    ¡°When we were brothers roaming the battlefield, who knows how many stupid, stinking fellows you have killed. Actually, we originally didn¡¯t care about people like you. It was you who was courting death. Today, even if you kneel down and beg us, we won¡¯t let you go. ¡±

    Cao Bao pushed his hands forward, and all the ck panthers roared and pounced towards An Zheng. At the same time, countless ck runes appeared under An Zheng¡¯s feet. Within a hundred meter radius, the ck runes formed a circle.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Cao Bao leaped into the air and his hands suddenly pressed down, a berserk pressure instantly appearing.

 Chapter 1049 - Only one

    <h4>Chapter 1049 ¨C Only one</h4>

    Cao Bao¡¯s ck runes formed a ¡®kill character on the ground. An Zheng was right in the middle of this Runic Circle. The two of them had note into contact and An Zheng was not injured, but An Zheng felt that his blood was being drained away quickly.

    Clearly, this killing formation had some strange features that allowed it to suck in blood.

    Cao Bao saw that An Zheng¡¯s face was somewhat pale and could not help butugh, ¡°You lowly nobody. How much humiliation have I suffered for a small fry like you to allow you to act so arrogantly in front of me? You don¡¯t have any chance, you don¡¯t even have the chance to plead for your life in front of me. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that his blood was bing less and less, and his stamina was disappearing quickly.

    Cao Bao¡¯s smile became wider and wider. He walked out of the killing array and waved his hand, causing dozens of ck panthers to pounce towards An Zheng. But just at this moment, An Zheng slowly stood up.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do it before, but you can¡¯t do it now either.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the neck of the ck panther that was pouncing at him. With a flick of his wrist, the ck panther¡¯s neck was snapped apart, and its head tilted to the side. A strong suction force appeared from within An Zheng¡¯s palm, and Cao Bao¡¯s Cultivation Power transformed into a ck panther that entered An Zheng¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You can suck blood?¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Who¡¯s faster than us?¡±

    Cao Bao¡¯s expression changed greatly as he could feel that he had losortion of his Cultivation Power.

    The abnormal thing about An Zheng right now was not only his physique which had already surpassed that of a demigod, but also his highest and purest lightning energy of heaven. The power of lightning could refine everything, and Cao Bao¡¯s Cultivation Power was instantly refined by the lightning energy into An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power.

    Dozens of ck leopards surrounded An Zheng at the beginning, but after their first ck leopard was sucked dry, the ck leopards felt An Zheng¡¯s terror and quickly fled backwards. However, how could An Zheng let go of the power that was given to him for free? It was as if the dozens of ck panthers were tied up by an invisible rope, causing them to be unable to escape no matter how they struggled.

    With a bang, all the ck panthers instantly turned into streams of air and merged into An Zheng¡¯s body one after another.

    ¡°Kill?¡±

    An Zheng fiercely stomped on the ground, causing the ck formation on the ground to split apart, and the ck ¡®KILL¡¯ character broke into pieces. In a sh, he appeared in front of Cao Bao and grabbed his neck without Cao Bao¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Even if you remove the restriction, you will only be in the Greater Heaven stage. ¡°It¡¯s a big day for you and a big day for me. However, within the same realm, who would be a match for me?¡±

    Cao Bao¡¯s body suddenly split open, a huge gash appearing on his back. The other Cao Bao actually retreated like a cicada sloughing off its skin. The bloody figure still looked weak, but it quickly became solid.

    ¡°An Zheng, you have underestimated your opponent.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The repellent shell that was left in An Zheng¡¯s hand suddenly exploded, representing the full power of a Great Heaven Realm expert.

    After this set of enormous explosions, An Zheng¡¯s body was involuntarily sent flying backwards. At the same time, the Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    [Attack power surpasses the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s defense limit. The Reverse Scale Armor absorbs 40% of the damage. Your body is already injured, and there are wounds everywhere. Your blood has started to gush out.]

    In the distance, Cao Bao¡¯s smile became even more sinister: ¡°Do you really think that I only have that little ability? Let me tell you what a killing technique is. When I was surrounded by hundreds of enemy soldiers on the battlefield, they continuously attacked me. At that time, I had already used up all of my strength and was cut by them. ¡°I lost my blood very quickly, but in the end, even after those few hundred people died, I still didn¡¯t die. Do you know why?¡±

    Cao Bao licked his lips, ¡°Because the blood of those few hundred people were my blood, so no matter how much I bleed, I am not afraid. In my realm, I can still suck blood without a wound, and have a wound? I¡¯m sorry, then. How much blood did I lose? How much did you make up for it? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to kill me. The moment you stepped into my territory, you and I had a contract. No one knows what my realm is, except the dead. Congrattions, you¡¯re thetest to know. ¡±

    ¡°So noisy.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and looked down at himself.

    [The wound is not very severe, but the rate of loss of blood is getting faster and faster.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice became anxious, obviously worried for An Zheng.

    [The enemy¡¯s ability is very powerful, so I can¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it for now, so I suggest we retreat now.]

    ¡°Retreat?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s not my choice.¡±

    Cao Hu, who was squatting on the high tform,ughed out loud. Heughed his head up and down, ¡°You really are an idiot. You don¡¯t understand your opponent, but you still boastfully say you are invincible within the same realm? I¡¯ve seen people who¡¯ve killed as many people as they¡¯ve ever been, but none of them were as arrogant as you. An Zheng, how are you still acting so arrogantly right now? Do you feel like you don¡¯t even have the strength to walk anymore? ¡±

    Cao Bao sneered as he walked into An Zheng, he licked the blood on the back of his hand: ¡°You truly do not know what¡¯s good for you, if you had kneeled down and begged for mercy from the beginning, I might have given you a quick death, but now, even if you kneel down and lick my toes, I will not let you die happily. I will let you see how I will split you one by one. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed. Although his face looked a little pale and he looked weak, the arrogance within his smile was so unique that no one could understand it.

    ¡°I told you just now that no one within the same cultivation realm could be a match for me. Do you know why? Do you think you¡¯re great when you¡¯re smug? You like to use the word lowly to scold others, but in front of me, you are the real lowly one.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Cao Bao felt that his body was slightly ufortable and his expression turned ugly.

    ¡°My blood, you can drink it whenever you want?¡±

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, an electric snake drilled out from Cao Bao¡¯s lower abdomen, causing blood to gush out from the bloody hole. The purple electric current drilled into Cao Bao¡¯s body, and very quickly, his body was riddled with holes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    An Zheng clenched his fist, and with a boom, Cao Bao¡¯s body exploded into pieces. A Purple Lightning Berserk Dragon exploded out from Cao Bao¡¯s body, shattering Cao Bao¡¯s body. The dragon let out a loud and clear dragon roar, and the surrounding flesh pieces were instantly charred ck by the electricity. A head that was emitting ck smoke rolled next to An Zheng¡¯s feet. An Zheng raised his head and stepped on it.

    ¡°Live one more time. Let me see.¡±

    With a bang, Cao Bao¡¯s head exploded under An Zheng¡¯s stomp.

    Cao Hu, who was squatting on the high tform, was instantly stunned. He never thought that the situation would change so quickly. was obviously finished, why did he die so easily while Cao Bao? Cao Bao¡¯s cicada slough protection technique could guarantee his life once, but that was not an endless stream of cultivation techniques. Otherwise, he would never die.

    Cao Hu¡¯s eyes turned red and he jumped down from the stage, ¡°I underestimated you, but you still have to die. You killed Cao Bao, but did you manage to recover your lost blood? ¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    As An Zheng turned around, the Violet Electricity Spirit Dragon entered An Zheng¡¯s body from An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng¡¯s face gradually became rosy. He shook his neck and stretched his limbs.

    Cao Hu suddenly felt a fear burrow into his heart. He felt that the An Zheng in front of him was noerson, but rather a demon. That man could not be killed, and he could not be defeated. He was not a human at all.

    An Zheng walked towards Cao Bao, one step aime.

    ¡°Do you still remember how you treat my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples? Do you remember what you just said about how you were going to deal with me? ¡±

    When Cao Hu heard this, he immediately turned and ran, but in terms of speed, who was faster than An Zheng. He and Cao Hu were not first-rate experts in the ancient era, they were several levels weaker than Zhao Mie. Even the dead Ma Jue and Huang Ao, if they could release their shackles and recover their strength, they would far surpass the brothers. They were too arrogant, so arrogant that they thought An Zheng was vulnerable.

    A few minutester, the injured An Zheng stepped on Cao Hu. Cao Hu¡¯s four limbs were broken and his chest was caved in wituge hole. A few ribs were protruding from his flesh, giving him a creepy appearance.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Cao Hu¡¯s broken face looked terrifying and his eyes were filled with venom, ¡°Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go. Our Cao family will continue to hunt you down and not only will we kill you, none of the people around you will escape. The people of the Cao family will not be easily bullied. Don¡¯t die too quickly or I will be very disappointed. ¡±

    ¡°I will definitely die a slower death than you ¡­ Besides, yourst words don¡¯t have any new meaning, I don¡¯t like it. ¡±

    An Zheng walked over to the stage and took the de Cao Hu had thrown onto the stage: ¡°You used this de to kill my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples? Open up your stomach? ¡±

    An Zheng returned to Cao Hu¡¯s side and stabbed into Cao Hu¡¯s abdomen. He pulled the knife back and forth, and his intestines flowed out.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± You bastard, f * ck ¡­ It hurts like hell. Just fucking kill me. ¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡±

    An Zheng carried Cao Hu up the stage, and threw him onto the stage: ¡°I will let my men see how you are killed. I will return the pain you gave them tenfold in return.¡±

    An Zheng chopped off Cao Hu¡¯s arm with one sh and then stuffed the other half of his arm into Cao Hu¡¯s mouth, ¡°Stop shouting, it¡¯s hard to listen to.¡±

    The warriors in the distance wanted to rush over, but no one dared to get too close.

    ¡°Do your best to look carefully. I will leave one alive and go back to tell your master not to provoke me again.¡± ¡°No need toe and mess with me, I¡¯ll go back and find him.¡±

    An Zheng cut down with his de, cutting Cao Hu¡¯s face off. The de was extremely sharp, and the speed at which it was cut was extremely fast. He had never killed a man like this before, but he didn¡¯t think it was too much. Just as he and Chen Zhongxu had said, once ughteres, I will deal it with ughter.

    The warriors were scared silly, some of them even vomited.

    ¡°You were also involved in the killing of my men, right?¡±

    An Zheng kicked Cao Hu¡¯s corpse away and carried a de. He walked towards the armored warriors covered in blood, ¡°I already said, there¡¯s only one left.¡±

 Chapter 1050 - 380

    <h4>Chapter 1050 ¨C 380</h4>

    In Xiushui City, An Zheng collected all the disciples¡¯ corpses and then buried them at the most beautiful ce in the mountain city. After they were buried, An Zheng opened a jug of wine and poured it on the ground, ¡°Monarchs use their lives to protect their citizens. I have not finished avenging you yet, but after I kill Tan Shanse, I will use his head to worship you. ¡±

    Sprinkling the wine, sping his hands, turning around.

    As they walked down the hill, the sky gradually turned dark.

    Du Shoushou and the others were only half a dayte, and this was already the fastest battleship they could find. But when they arrived, An Zheng had already left a mark for them to hide in Xiushui City to cultivate and wait for their chance to break through.

    No one knew where An Zheng went, but once again, he entered the Jianghu alone. It was just that the Jianghu was no longer the same as it was in the past.

    The nearest big city to Xiushui City was called Suining. There had once been millions of people. After being devoured by the ancientnd, most of them were captured and taken as ves. The ancient cultivators led their armies in a rampage, ughtering all those who didn¡¯t want to obey.

    An Zheng had already passed Peace City on his way back to Da Xi from the Western Regions. He knew that this ce was known as Little Jiangnan, a ce with beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery. On the most famouspanion Immortal Mountain in Sining City, there used to be manyrge families¡¯ courtyards. The families of the officials and nobles that lived in Jinling woulde to thepanion Immortal Mountain every year at the most beautiful time of the autumn.

    Beneath the immortal mountain were many smallkes, so clear that the bottom could be seen. The fish swimming in the water looked as if they were floating. When water came from the mountain, it wouldst for tens of thousands of years. Rumor has it that drinking this spring water could extend one¡¯s lifespan.

    When An Zheng arrived at Suining City, it was already night. He slept in an empty house to recuperate, and when the color of the fish¡¯s belly turned white, he was already up, washed up and changed, then walked out of the house.

    Not long after he left, he heard a series of loud noises in the distance. Following the sound, he saw thaigh tform had been set up on the small za in the city. Some people were beating their drums while shouting something.

    No one doubted An Zheng¡¯s identity; no one could have imagined that someone would brazenly walk among them. The spectators were all from ancient times, and all of their attention was focused on the stage.

    A young and pretty man was trying his best to shout on the stage, ¡°My lords, look carefully, these girls are still young. They were captured by the experts of the Azure Province yesterday. These little girls were all youngdies from famous families in the Great Xi, and they were all spoiled. See this? This is the daughter of the governor of the Great Xiaxuan Southern Road. She is in her early twenties. She has to have a face, body, and figure. This is the granddaughter of a rank 4 general of Da Xi city. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also a natural born beauty. If this woman is pregnant with a child, then she will definitely bero of her generation. ¡±

    An Zheng stood in the crowd and looked at the man, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Murong Jileng.

    He shouted like ackey with all his might, looking like a ve. In the crowd, a young man in silk clothes waved his hand and said, ¡°How much did that natural beauty sell for?¡±

    ¡°This young master has good eyesight. Does young master know what is called a beautiful body?¡± Let me give you a detailed introduction. The so-called beautiful body was one in a million. When he interacted with this woman, he would always feel like he was opening his bracts with her. That ce of hers wouldn¡¯t rx even if you were lucky every day, young master. Every time you were lucky, she would feel the same pain as she did for the first time. Moreover, her physique is pure. The child she gives birth to will perfectly inherit the power of her bloodline, free from any impurities. ¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. I know what a beautiful body is. Just tell me how much it is sold for.¡±

    ¡°Young master also knows that in our Azure Province, people who do business are always honest. This girl was bidding ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s. Every time she called ourice, one Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would go up to the top. ¡°Let¡¯s see which great master is generous enough to buy it. It definitely won¡¯t be a loss.¡±

    ¡°A lousy girl wants ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Your Azure Province must be poor and mad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, I can buy a ce for my girls to sleep for a year.¡±

    ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t know about the beautiful body at first nce, but the beautiful body ¡­¡± Warmth is rich, self-shrinking, hahaha, only by personally experiencing it will you understand the beauty of it. ¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve slept with them. That¡¯s even less valuable.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? We don¡¯t dare to casually touch such a good item.¡±

    Not far away, a middle-aged man wearing embroidered clothing looked happy when he heard Murong Jileng¡¯s shout. A man who looked to be around fifty years old standing next to him couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯rretty good ve.¡±

    ¡°Him? He is not worthy of a ve, he is a good dog. ¡±

    The person who was called Brother Yuan was the elder of the Azure Province, Yuan Sheng. Beside him was a general from the original Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, named Gao Nu.

    Yuan Sheng waved at Murong Jileng: ¡°Come over.¡±

    Murong Jileng immediately ran over and bowed: ¡°Master, what orders do you have?¡±

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    With a ¡°plop¡± sound, Murong Jileng kneeled onto the ground. It was the kind of kneecap that was directly and forcefully forced to kneel.

    ¡°Just like a dog barking.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof woof woof ¡­¡± Woof woof woof ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, be good.¡±

    Yuan Sheng said to the disciple beside him, ¡°Bring miece of meat bone.¡±

    The disciple quickly ran out and retrieved a piece of meat bone. It was not cooked, but just recently cut off. It was unknown whether it was human or an animal. Yuan Sheng threw the meat bone on the ground, pointed at it and said, ¡°Eat it.¡±

    Murong Jileng lied on the ground, chewing on his flesh and bones as she ate, while thanking them a thousand times.

    Yuan Shengughed and used his leg to kick Murong Jileng: ¡°Look who¡¯s over there.¡±

    Murong Jileng ate until her mouth was full of blood, then looked up into the distance before his expression changed greatly. On the other side, two disciples of the Azure Province were pressing down a young girl, who had a deathly pale face. Murong Jileng¡¯s expression stiffened, then she suddenly started to kowtow. ¡°Master, I beg you, please let my sister go, she¡¯s still a child. As long as Master lets her go, I will do whatever you tell me to do. ¡±

    ¡°You, the Mu Rong family, are still a famous big family in the Great Xi Empire. Why don¡¯t you have any backbone?¡±

    Yuan Sheng kicked Murong Jileng away, ¡°Either die, or you sell your sister yourself. The spirit stones you sell will be exchanged for meat and bones to eat. I¡¯m not talking to you. You¡¯re just a dog with a wagging tail. I¡¯m ordering you, like if I throw a piece of wood, you have to take it back to me. ¡°Someone, bring his sister here. If you dare speak again, I¡¯ll make you act like a dog in front of all these people. Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s shoulders trembled, and she had to exert herself with great effort to stand up. He slowly walked to the side of his younger sister, Murong Jiyue, and lowered her head. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Pow!

    Mu Rong Ji Yue pped Murong Jileng on the face and red at him, ¡°You are not fit to be my big brother, and there isn¡¯erson like you in the Mu Rong family. ¡°The men from the Mu Rong family have all died, you are not fit to be Mu Rong, you are not fit to be a human.¡±

    ¡°People?¡±

    Murong Jilengughed coldly: ¡°Do you think I am still human now? Being able to be a dog is just luck. ¡±

    He pulled Mu Ru Yue¡¯s hand and walked towards the high tform. As he walked, he shouted witoarse voice, ¡°This is my little sister, the Mu Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. The Murong family was once one of the strongest families in Da Xi family. She was the precious daughter of the Mu Rong family. Who¡¯s the interesting one, ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s! ¡±

    ¡°What bullsh * t Murong Family, they¡¯re as weak as dog shit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, one of the strongest families. What a load of crap.¡±

    ¡°All of the Da Xi family are just a motley crowd.¡±

    ¡°You are a dog, your sister is a female. Spending ten Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to buy a female dog, have you gone mad?¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    Yuan Sheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°Seems like she¡¯s not worth much. If she were to keep it, it would be a waste of food.¡± Murong Jileng, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Now I give you two choices... First, since you¡¯ve stripped your sister in front of everyone, change your posture. Let¡¯s have fun, I won¡¯t kill her. Secondly, you killed her with your own hands, and we all want to see how you stabbed your sister to death with one sh. ¡±

    Mu Rong Ji Yue shouted, ¡°Kill me!¡±

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not your sister, I am Murong Jiyue, the noble Mu Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. You? You are just a dog to an enemy who exterminated your family. Come on, kill me! ¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s hand trembled as she nced at Yuan Sheng. Then, she ran over to the Qingzhou Sect disciple who was maintaining order and took a knife from her hand. Step by step, she walked in front of Murong Jiyue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Mu Rong Jiyue looked coldly at Murong Jileng: ¡°Hurry up and make your move, I don¡¯t even want to see you for one more second, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be disgusted to death by you. I feel sick just thinking about how I¡¯ve called someone like you brother for more than ten years. ¡±

    ¡°Let me send you on your way ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Someone suddenly shouted from the crowd. Everyone turned their heads around, wanting to know who had shouted. An Zheng walked towards the stage, and while walking, he asked: ¡°Buy all these people, I wonder how many Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s will be needed?¡±

    When Murong Jileng turned her head back and saw An Zheng, she was so frightened that her butt dropped to the ground and the de in her hand dropped.

    ¡°What ¡­¡± Why is it you? ¡±

    An Zheng ignored him and looked at Yuan Sheng, ¡°It looks like you can make the decision here. I¡¯ll take all of them, you namrice.¡±

    Yuan Sheng suspiciously looked at Murong Jileng, and then looked at An Zheng. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind who I am, I can afford it.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Including this Mu Rong family¡¯s Little Mother Dog, there¡¯otal of seven people. I¡¯ll give you one hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.¡± If you can take it out, then take them all with you. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it out, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. My Azure Province¡¯s auction has never been a ce to tease others.¡±

    ¡°A hundred?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too low, how about this ¡­ How about three hundred and eighty? ¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s?¡±

    Yuan Sheng was stunned for a moment before his expression changed, ¡°Damn brat, are you here to cause trouble?¡± You don¡¯t look like one of us. Are you from Da Xi¡¯s side? ¡°How dare youe here and act so atrociously, don¡¯t you dare weigh your own power too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not three hundred and eighty spirit stones.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°The price I gave was much higher than spirit stones. Just now, I did a count, there arotal of 380 people here, I will use 380 heads to exchange with you ¡­. Oh, I forgot, you were included by me. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Murong Jileng: ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before?¡±

    Murong Jileng trembled in fear, and shouted crazily: ¡°Sect Master, this person is called An Zheng, he¡¯s from the Da Xi sect. He killed a lot of people from the Ancient Immortal n! Sect Master, quickly kill him, he is a disaster! ¡±

 Chapter 1051 - Remember to kneel down and apologize

    <h4>Chapter 1051 ¨C Remember to kneel down and apologize</h4>

    When Murong Jileng saw An Zheng walking towards him, she shouted out loud in shock. She shouted at Yuan Sheng with her hoarse voice, ¡°This guy is called An Zheng, he¡¯s from Da Xi and has killed many Ancient Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Immortal n?¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°You really are pasting gold on your face.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡±

    Yuan Sheng waved his hand, ¡°No one has ever dared to cause trouble in an auction opened by the people of our Azure Province. Not before, and not in the future. ¡°Brat, it seems like you do not know what you are going to face.¡±

    ¡°A pack of animals.¡±

    An Zheng walked over and pointed at Murong Jileng: ¡°Do you remember what I told you thest time? Looks like you really want to die. ¡±

    Murong Jileng crawled and rolled behind Yuan Sheng, hiding behind him and shouting, ¡°Master, this guy has gone against the Ancient Immortal n many times, several experts died under his hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yuan Shengughed coldly, ¡°That was in the past. In the past, we were unable to disy our powers when we had the restriction. Now, you want him to give iry?¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Take this man down. Cut off his head and hang it on the wall. Let the poor people of the Da Xi world see what happens when they resist. Since the Immortal n is here, who would dare disobey? ¡±

    Several disciples of the Azure Province walked toward An Zheng with sinister smiles. One of them looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Brat, you choose among yourself, whether it¡¯s us brothers who unload you alive or you unload your own body before we unload your corpse?¡±

    Anotherughed and said, ¡°Ever since the descendents of the immortal ns arrived in this era, those who are unsatisfied with this oue have been cut into pieces by us. Young people have integrity, but don¡¯t be stupid. ¡±

    ¡°If you were willing to kneel down and learn to bark like a dog, our elder might spare your life. Look at that Murong Jileng, she¡¯s so happy making a dog, she even has meat and bones to eat everyday. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to regret. Kneel down or not?¡±

    One of them reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a dead pig that isn¡¯t afraid of boiling water.¡±

    Just as his hand rested on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, that arm of his shattered with a bang. As if he had a lot of explosives in his arm, it exploded all of a sudden. The shattered bones shot out like bullets, causing the face of the Azure Province disciple next to him to be badly mutted. One of therger bones had been punched through the eye socket and out of the back of the head.

    The disciple cried out in pain as he stumbled backwards. The people behind were shocked, but they quickly rushed over again.

    A disciple shed at An Zheng¡¯s neck, An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed the steel de. The de flew out like a meat grinder, and in less than a second, the disciple was sliced into a skeleton.

    Seeing how terrifying An Zheng¡¯s methods were, the remaining disciples were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.

    ¡°Let me do it. Come to your Azure Province and be a guest. I have yet to thank you for the hospitality.¡±

    The old man surnamed Gao, who was standing beside Yuan Sheng, jumped down from the tform, ¡°Looks like not everyone in this era are trash. It¡¯s rare to meet someone who can practice with just him. Watching those youngsters teach these ungrateful things a lesson, this old man¡¯s hands and feet began to itch. It¡¯s been more than a decade since I¡¯vest fought with anyone since I left the military camp.

    Witap of his feet, his body suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng, his speedparable to teleportation. Even Yuan Sheng was not able to see it clearly. He only saw an afterimage pass by and the old man surnamed Gao¡¯s hand had already grabbed An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Good skill!¡±

    Yuan Sheng couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°These lowly people of the Great Xi Empire should be taught a lesson. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what kind of status I have.¡± ¡°Being a good ve is worse than anything else. We have to struggle.¡±

    He walked down from the tform, and only after taking a few steps did he realize that something was wrong. From where he originally stood, it was the old man surnamed Gao who had grabbed An Zheng by the neck. But after walking a few steps, the angle of his neck had changed, and he could clearly see that the old man¡¯s hand had stopped a centimeter away from An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    ¡°From the bloodline point of view, the people of this era can be considered as your descendants.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old man calmly: ¡°How can you do that? ¡°Humans are not animals and not ves, why are you so confident when you do all these things?¡±

    Kacha, An Zheng broke the old man¡¯s wrist. His hand pushed forward and the old man¡¯s arm broke. The bone pierced through the flesh and into the old man¡¯s chest with a ¡°pu¡± sound. At this moment, the elder¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t bad either. Retreating backwards, he let out a ¡°pu¡± sound and his arm was forcibly cut off.

    But An Zheng kept up with his movements, and the two of them maintained the same distance from beginning to end.

    Pa!! An Zheng pped the old man.

    ¡°You¡¯re so old, yet you can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. What¡¯s good and what¡¯s evil isn¡¯t clear is that you deserve a beating.¡±

    The old man retreated yet again, but An Zheng still maintained his distance.

    Pow!

    Another pnded on the old man¡¯s face, causing half of his face to explode.

    ¡°Do you still remember why you all resisted the rule of the immortal pce? It was because those from the immortal pce were ruthless and merciless. Looking at your faces now, I finally understand why Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy wanted to separate you guys. It was not only to protect you guys, but also because he knew very well what kind of virtue you people were. It¡¯s the same for you guys if you change seats with those people from the immortal pce. ¡±

    Pow!

    The third p sent the old man¡¯s head spinning around his neck several times. Then he tilted his head back, as if hanging it on his back, making him look exceptionally terrifying.

    An Zheng kicked the old man¡¯s lower abdomen, causing his corpse to fly and explode in mid air.

    In the next second, An Zheng was already in front of Yuan Sheng. You knocked yourselves into my hands. I hope the people you see can spread the news. The first thing I want to destroy is the so-called Azure Province. ¡°To sell a woman like that, your Azure Province¡¯s people should all die if they do suching.¡±

    Yuan Sheng smashed his fist at An Zheng¡¯s chest, but An Zheng dodged it. The fist wind was likornado that flew out horizontally, and any ce it passed through waspletely destroyed. Those who were still spectating did not manage to dodge in time, and many of them were directly blown into smithereens.

    Yuan Sheng didn¡¯t have any cultivation skills, but his punches were like cannons, each punch was shockingly powerful.

    ¡°Boy, you are going against the Azure Province. You will not know how terrifying the consequences will be.¡±

    ¡°Aesult, you will die in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist collided with Yuan Sheng¡¯s, forcing him to retreat backwards. Both of his legs slid on the ground, and when he stopped, his feet were already under the ground.

    When he went outside, An Zheng was already there. He stepped on his feet. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, his foot was stepped on until it looked like it was made out of noodle. Immediately after, An Zheng¡¯s knee collided forward, with a bang, it smashed into Yuan Sheng¡¯s lower abdomen. Yuan Sheng¡¯s body fell backwards, but his leg was still being stepped on by An Zheng.

    When he fell down, his thigh was broken and the bones were stabbed out with bits of meat still hanging from them. An Zheng reached out his hand to pull out the thigh bone, then fiercely stabbed it downwards!

    Puff!

    The femur bone was stabbed into Yuan Sheng¡¯s heart, and blood spurted out from the hole in the middle of the bone. Yuan Sheng copsed to the ground, disbelief evident in his eyes. In his opinion, the Da Xi cultivators were too weak. They were so weak that they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning. The so-called cultivators of the great ns were like antspared to the people of the Primordial Era.

    However, at this moment, he regretted it. It wasn¡¯t because he regretted buying or selling a woman, but because he didn¡¯t run away.

    An Zheng lifted his leg and stepped down, directly smashing all the bones into Yuan Sheng¡¯s chest, the bones piercing through his body and then stabbing into the ground. He walked back a few steps, then suddenly turned around and sped up, kicking Yuan Sheng in the head. The head was sent flying likubber ball, smashing the high tform in the distance with a loud bang.

    Murong Jileng scrambled to run backwards, running while looking back to see if An Zheng had caught up or not. He was panting heavily from running, and he felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his throat. After running for a few tens of meters, he turned around to take a look. Seeing that An Zheng was still standing far away, he rxed a little bit. Just as he turned his head, he crashed into a wall with a loud bang, causing his head to bleed profusely.

    was clearly more than a hundred meters behind him, but when he turned his head around, in such a short period of time, An Zheng had actually already arrived in front of him. Murong Jileng¡¯s head struck An Zheng¡¯s chest, and his forehead immediately became t.

    An Zheng reached out and grabbed Murong Jileng¡¯s clothes, throwing him away: ¡°Your sister is right, you are not worthy to be her big brother, and you are not worthy to be her person either. ¡°Nothing the Mu Rong family ever did is worthy of my respect, but I admire them for choosing to resist rather than give in.¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s back hit the wall and copsed a house. The falling green bricks buried him, and she could hear the wailing sounding from beneath the bricks.

    An Zheng walked over, extended his hand out to pull Murong Jileng out from under the pile of bricks: ¡°Last time I told you, do not do evil, if I find you doing evil, I will definitely kill you.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Murong Jileng¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, but she was no longer afraid, and shouted frantically: ¡°No one wants to die! Everyone had the right to survive! [Why? Why would I choose to fight to the death like those idiots of the Mu Rong family?] Was it wrong for me to want to live? Am I living easy? I became their dog and ate their raw bones because I didn¡¯t want to die! ¡±

    ¡°The people who don¡¯t deserve to die, what reason does the people who don¡¯t deserve to die have to live?¡±

    An Zheng picked up a green brick and smacked it across Murong Jileng¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong that you chose to live, but the way you chose to live was wrong. You don¡¯t dare to resist, you don¡¯t dare to resist, you can escape. Find a deep forest and hide in it. Live on your own, no one will call you cowardly. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t harm your own people. You¡¯ve done enough for yourself, and you still think of your own people as animals?¡±

    Pow! Pow! Pow!

    An Zheng used the green bricks to hit down on his head. Three or four timester, Murong Jileng¡¯s head was ttened. However, An Zheng did not finish his n. After the green brick in his hand shattered, he changed it to a different brick, hitting it time and time again. After continuously smashing apart four or five hard green bricks, the area above Murong Jileng¡¯s neck had already been destroyed. An Zheng stood up and stretched his body, and looked at the bloody corpse.

    ¡°If you go down and meet your parents or seniors and your brothers, remember to kneel down and kowtow in apology.¡±

 Chapter 1052 - Good means

    <h4>Chapter 1052 ¨C Good means</h4>

    Murong Jileng¡¯s corpse fell at An Zheng¡¯s feet. An Zheng turned around and nced at Murong Jianyue, ¡°You can all leave.¡±

    Mu Rong Jiyue silently shed tears. ¡°Where can we go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Jinling. At least we can stay there for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°However, the Jinling will be breached sooner orter. The strength of the ancient people is not something that the Da Xi cultivators can withstand. You can kill them, but how many of them are like you in this world? ¡°The spiritual energy in this ancientnd is dense, but I still want to stay and find a ce to hide in order to cultivate. Maybe I can help in the future.¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and untied the rope for the girls. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±

    Some said that they would follow Murong Jiyue, some said that they would go to Jinling, and there was even a slightly plump and cute girl that said that they would follow An Zheng.

    ¡°Besides following me, you can go wherever you want.¡±

    An Zheng left withrge strides, and that young girl had a lonely expression.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    A young girl looked at his back and asked.

    Mu Rong Ji Yue shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps I will know in the future.¡±

    Although not much time had passed, at least half of Da Xi¡¯s people had already been devoured by the ancientnds. The people of Da Xi were reduced to ves. Thoserge ns were either destroyed or surrendered, but Da Xi was already dead in her name. In Xiushui City, Suining City was just a miniature city, it was like this everywhere. Humans were being sold like livestock. The powerful ancient families or sects began rounding up thend on arge scale, capturing ves and farming them.

    The distance between these two cities and Jinling was not that far, one could only imagine how it would look like in a ce even further away. It was easier said than done to find Tan Shanse. The one guarding Peace City was the General Zhang Yuan of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, one of the super strong warriors of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. After obtaining news that An Zheng had killed someone at the auction house of the Azure Province, they had rushed over, but by that time, An Zheng had already left.

    Zhang Yuan was furious and ordered a search throughout the city. However, it would not be easy for ordinary people to find An Zheng.

    The ancient cultivators might be powerful, but since they had just arrived, they werecking in resources. The reason whyrge ns had be their targets was because of the spirit stones and medicinal pills they possessed. Back then, when Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy sealed the ancient space and his cultivation declined, their resources were too little. After arriving at the Great Xixi, they searched everywhere like madmen, killing countless people. However, based on the information An Zheng had gathered these few days, the thing in their hands was something that Da Xi did not possess. It was also their only resource for cultivation, called Essence Crystal.

    A piece of Essence Crystal¡¯s energy was equivalent to around a hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. However, this sort of item was extremely scarce. Most of it was in the hands of powerful ancient cultivators or great powers. If the Essence Crystal was divided into three levels, the lower tier Essence Crystal would contain the same amount of energy aundred upper tier Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. If it was a piece of Superior Grade Essence Crystal, the energy it contained would be equivalent to five hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    But these things were simply too rare. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to see them.

    The bodies of the ancient cultivators were not that great. The reason they were so strong was because they had already reached that level. Another reason was that the energy contained within the Essence Crystal was extremely pure. For example, taking the main cannon of the reverse boat, if one could obtain a high rank Essence Crystal, they would not need to change it for at least a year. If it was a spirit stone, a few hundred would be ced on the main cannon and it would be finished in one shot.

    An Zheng changed into a set of clothes that were simr to the ancient times and put on his mask in a secluded ce. These ancient people, even themon people, were full of hostility. After arriving at this age, they suddenly realized that they were no longer the weakest. They could bully the ordinary citizens of the Great Xixi, and the cruelty and ugliness in their human nature were all triggered.

    Following the main road, An Zheng saw an auction house in front of him. This auction house originally belonged to the Zhou family of Great Xi, but now the Zhou family was finished. After asking around, he found out that the auction house was now owned by General Zhang Yuan, and the person managing the auction house for General Zhang was his butler, called Zhang Suian, and his assistant general, Le Zhenglun.

    The ancient era had arrived, but they weren¡¯t united. Originally, the people of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb gathered together again, and upied almost the entire west side of the Da Xi Empire. On the other hand, the people of Dashu upied the south-west side of the Great Xixi. On the other hand, the people of the Great Wu upied a generation from the southeast to the east.

    Right now, the emperor of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb lived in Luo City and had announced that he would visit the capital here.

    Zhang Yuan was a super strong Ranker who was ranked in the top 30 of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. Yi Ning City was two thousand miles away from Luo City. From the perspective of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s emperor, it was the northern entrance of the new Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s capital, so he had sent Zhang Yuan to guard it.

    Zhang Yuan was the most cautious out of all the generals in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, so his actions were not too ostentatious. However, this had nothing to do with his attitude towards Da Xi. From his point of view, the people of Da Xi were all ves in the conquerednds. This was what the people of ancient times thought.

    The auction house had already been renamed the Yuanan Auction House, and its size had doubled. The guards at the auction house were all soldiers of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. There were fifty thousand soldiers garrisoned in Suining City, all of them veterans of hundreds of battles, all of them carrying killing intent.

    It was unknown when the sky started to drizzle and the pedestrians on the main street gradually lessened. An Zheng realized that even if he did not change into the clothes from the Ancient Era, he would not be noticed easily. His love for beauty did not matter much, as the people from the Ancient Era quickly epted the clothes from the Da Xi Empire, especially the women. They thought that Da Xi clothes were much better looking than the clothes from their era.

    Outside of the auction house stood eight soldiers with sabers. They were unmoved by the rain hitting them. Everyone was standing straight, and every single one of them was as cold as a knife. An Zheng sat down and asked for a cup of tea from the teahouse opposite them. After carefully observing for a while, he realized that it was not easy to enter. Everyone that was able to enter had posts, and were invited by the auction house, which meant that those that entered were all people that Zhang Suian knew.

    The waiter of the teahouse stood in front of the window and watched the carriages and horses outside the auction house without end. He could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a great treasure auction today, so all the famous and influential people in the city havee. ¡°I don¡¯t know when a person like me will be able to enter.¡±

    When An Zheng heard the two words ¡°great treasure¡±, his heart moved a little. Since he couldn¡¯t openly enter, then he could just sneak in. Just as he was about to leave the teahouse, he heard a group of people behind him whispering to each other. One of them said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s about time. We should go in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    The young man at the topughed and said, ¡°This is the first time that I met General Zhang. My father said that General Zhang looked modest and amiable, but was very proud and looked down on anyone. If he were to enter normally, he would not notice me. ¡±

    His subordinate said, ¡°But we¡¯ve also heard that General Zhang dislikes people who arete. If we leave a bad impression on him, it might have an impact on your future life by General Zhang¡¯s side.¡±

    Xun Anhui smiled, ¡°Li Gui, did you manage to get hold of the information you were told to ask about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the treasure being auctioned is called the Drywall. It contains an iparable amount of spiritual energy which was stolen by General Zhang when he was with the Great Sima Nan in the past. It is said that he carries this with him.¡± ¡°This item contains the universe. The main purpose of this auction is to find capable people and see if they can open up the wall. The things that are hidden inside are the true treasures.¡±

    Xun Anhui said, ¡°In other words, this thing is not for sale at all.¡±

    ¡°Our Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s Emperor has a suspicious personality. Who would want to buy this wall? I¡¯m afraid it will lead to disaster. ¡°It just depends on whether or not the people who enter the auction are smart enough. If they were smart enough, no one would bid.¡±

    While the few of them were chatting softly, An Zheng slowly walked to their side and cupped his fists: ¡°Is it Young Master Xun?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xun Anhui¡¯s men stood up and asked coldly.

    ¡°May I ask if Young Master Xun has yet to meet General Zhang?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t answer, but asked again.

    ¡°So what if I am? Who the hell are you? Is it General Zhang? ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°General Zhang does not recognize Young Master, Young Master does not know General Zhang.¡±

    Xun Anhui suddenly felt that something was not right. Just as he was about to reprimand him, An Zheng had already made his move. A few minutester, everyone in the teahouse fell to the ground, bound tightly by An Zheng. Including the owner and employees of the teahouse, not a single one of them would fall. An Zheng changed into Xun Anhui¡¯s clothes and took out the invitation card, ¡°This is really good luck, thank you very much.¡±

    He closed the door of the teahouse as he left and walked towards the auction house as if nothing had happened. After handing the invitation over to the guard, the soldier checked if there were any problems and then ced An Zheng inside.

    The moment An Zheng entered, he found a seat at the furthest corner and sat down, observing in the dark. At this moment, the auction house was almost full. There were at leasundred people in the hall. The second floor was filled with warriors in iron armor. They were holding crossbows in their hands and were on high alert.

    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    Zhang Suian the auctioneer walked up onto the stage and pressed down with his hands. No one spoke anymore.

    ¡°On behalf of my family¡¯s general, I would like to thank all of you foring. Everyone knows that we need to stabilize as soon as possible when we arrive at this ce. The first reason for today¡¯s auction is to have a great treasure for everyone to look at. Secondly, General Zhang means to ask everyone toe up win on how to secure the ce we are currently upying. ¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t General Zhang here?¡±

    ¡°General Zhang has military matters to attend to. He will be here shortly.¡±

    Zhang Suian pped his hands: ¡°Before General Zhanges, let¡¯s have some appetizers ¡­. This item will be the prize. Whoever recognizes it first and knows in detail its origins and the material it is made of, will give it to this person for free. ¡±

    A young maid came up witray. It looked like it wasn¡¯t big.

    cing the te on the table, Zhang Suian took off the red cloth and said, ¡°Everyone, please close your eyes.¡±

    Although he was sitting in a corner, An Zheng could still tell with a single nce that the item was definitely not ordinary. It was a square seal, about the size of a fist, with different carvings on the four sides. Judging from its aura, the worst thing it could do was to use a Purple Golden-Rank. To actually want to give it away, this Zhang Yuan was really generous.

    Of course, others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it so easily. That was because it wasn¡¯t something from the ancient times, but something from Da Xi.

    Just as An Zheng was about to speak, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. He put down his hand that was about to be raised, and pretended to drink tea.

    This Zhang Yuan was really a good person.

 Chapter 1053 - I â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1053 ¨C I ¡­</h4>

    Just as An Zheng was about to raise his hand to stand up, he suddenly thought of something. He raised his hand, put it down, picked up the cup of water and took a sip. This Zhang Yuan is really a clever person, if someone immediately stood out and said that I know that thing, it would probably be ¡­

    ¡°I know!¡±

    At this moment, a young man stood up witroud smile on his face. He looked at the confused faces of the big figures, then slowly walked to the booth and looked at the square stamp.

    ¡°This item should be called the Fire God Seal. It should belong to the Liao Family of the Great Western Region. The Liao family waeputable family in the Da Xi family. There had once been a person who had be a Saint realm Marshal. This Fire God Seal is the magic tool that the Marshal of the Sanctuary of the Liao Family used. ¡±

    Zhang Suian smiled and said: ¡°Young master has good eyesight, may I ask which family Young Master is from? ¡°Why do I look a little strange?¡±

    That young man was stunned for a moment, and his expression suddenly changed. Only now did he realize that he had made a fatal mistake.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not particrly stupid. You¡¯ve finally realized it.¡±

    Zhang Suian suddenly pinched the young man¡¯s wrist, ¡°My Primordial Immortal n only came to the Da Xi era a few months ago. No one would be able to recognize which family this is from with a single nce. You are not a member of the Ancient Immortal n at all, but a spy. In the morning, there was someone making trouble at the Azure Province¡¯s auction house, killing people and then escaping. General Zhang ordered a strict investigation, and even if it is you who is so arrogant, I¡¯ve heard that there are great treasures being auctioned off in the auction house. ¡±

    ¡°No, not me.¡±

    The young man hurriedly exined: ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill anyone, let me ¡­¡± ¡°I am here for ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do or what you do for me.¡±

    Zhang Suian waved his hand, and a few ck clothed people with seemingly high cultivation came over and tied the young man up with a special kind of rope.

    ¡°Take him down to guard first. We¡¯ll deal with him when General Zhang arrives.¡±

    Zhang Suian waved his hand, and the few ck-clothed men immediately brought the young man away. The four ck clothed men were previously hiding in the auction hall, but even An Zheng did not notice them, showing just how terrifying his cultivation was.

    ¡°Is that the Nine Divine Guard that General Zhang personally trained?¡±

    ¡°It should be, without a sound or trace. Truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Legend has it that the Nine Divine Guard was personally trained by General Zhang to bop assassin. Back then, when our Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb was fighting with Shu Country, the leading generals of Shu Nation on the frontline all died suddenly. They were all done by the Nine Divine Guard.¡± ¡°These nine together, I heard they could kill super strong warriors.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, even though he¡¯s right beside us, he didn¡¯t notice us at all.¡±

    When the young man was captured, An Zheng wanted to make a move, but after hearing from Zhang Suian that he would bring him down to see what was going to happen, An Zheng did not move. Since this young man had the guts to enter, he definitely wasn¡¯t as cowardly as he appeared just now. This young man not only had courage, but also cleverness. In all likelihood, he had been caught on purpose. might not have been able to react in time, butter on, An Zheng could tell from his reaction that he had other ns.

    The moment Zhang Suian made his move, the young man¡¯s shoulder moved slightly, and was even faster than when Zhang Suian made his move. In other words, he had the ability to kill Zhang Suian just now, but he endured it.

    The four divine guards escorted the young man away. When that person reached the door, he suddenly turned around and saw An Zheng¡¯s location. An Zheng was slightly startled, thinking in his heart why would this person give him a nce?

    Fortunately, with just a single nce, the smile on the man¡¯s face made An Zheng feel uneasy.

    ¡°Everyone, continue auctioning this item. This ieal Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.¡±

    Zhang Suianughed and said: ¡°It was just a small interlude just now. Now let me introduce you to this item. That¡¯s right, this item belongs to the Liao family of the Great Western Region. The Wu Country attacked the eastern border of the Da Xi Empire. In order to express their goodwill to the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, they exterminated the Liao family and took this treasure. However, halfway through his journey, something happened ¡­ My Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s General Xiahou Chun killed Wu Guo¡¯s General Lu Cheng. Master Wu was furious and urgently sent people to catch up with the envoy and bring the things back. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the thing has already reached the borders of our Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, you want to bring it back with you? General Zhang had taken this treasure after killing the envoy in the name of His Majesty. His Majesty¡¯s decree is that this item will be taken out and auctioned, and all of it will be used as military assets, to rebuild the armoured weapons for the warriors of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. ¡±

    ¡°This is the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Even though it cannot disy its true power under the hands of those Da Xi cultivators, everyone knows how much help it will bring everyone. The starting price is three Essence Crystal s. ¡±

    ¡°Three Essence Crystal s?¡±

    Someone was stunned for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all. Three Essence Crystal for one Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. This business is for sale, I¡¯m going to pay!¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s beautiful? Since it¡¯s an auction, of course the highest bidder will have it. I bid four pieces!¡±

    There were not many Essence Crystal, and they were many times rarer than Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Four Essence Crystal s, unless they were from arge n, were simply impossible to take out.

    ¡°I bid five!¡±

    ¡°Six!¡±

    ¡°Six pieces... has exceeded my ability to pay, I give up. ¡±

    ¡°I bid seven!¡± Although Essence Crystal s are rare, they can¡¯tpare to Purple-Rank Divine Artifact s. ¡±

    Zhang Suianughed: ¡°Young Master Liu is right, although Essence Crystal are rare, they are even rarer. Everyone knows that there are only a few Purple-Rank Divine Artifact in the entire world, and who among you who are unable to produce a Essence Crystal? ¡±

    A woman who was sitting not far from An Zheng suddenly raised his hand. ¡°I offer ten pieces!¡±

    ¡°Good courage! The Xiahou Family offers ten Essence Crystal!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Xiahou Family. There¡¯s no point in arguing.¡± Everyone knows how terrifying and extraordinary the Xiahou Family¡¯s strength and status is. The moment the Xiahou Family makes a move, it is not a matter of the Essence Crystal. No one will dare to fight them. ¡±

    An Zheng took a nce at the girl. She was around thirty years old, and although she did not look like a young girl, she had the charm and sexy look of a mature woman. Her appearance was indescribably beautiful, and her facial features weren¡¯t too exquisite either. However, as she sat there, she possessed an extraordinary charm. Her lips were a bit thick, but when her red lips parted, it was easy to think of something that would stir the hearts of others.

    ¡°That is Xiahou Changshu, the daughter of the old general Xia Hou Chun. Even his majesty said that Xiahou Changshu was like his little sister.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point arguing about it.¡±

    Zhang Suian immediately bowed: ¡°Greetings Princess, I will prepare the items and send them to the Princess¡¯s roomter.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu frowned slightly, ¡°ording to the rules, no one can outbid me.¡±

    Zhang Suian said: ¡°Of course, then let¡¯s follow the rules.¡±

    He asked if there were any offers, but of course no one said anything. Who didn¡¯t know of Xiahou Chun¡¯s position in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb? Even the Emperor had to call him old uncle.

    Just as Zhang Suian was about to get his things to be packed, a burst ofughter came from the corner of the room.

    ¡°This kind of thing is actually worth ten Essence Crystal s.¡±

    Everyone was given a fright as they thought to themselves, Who would be so daring? Wasn¡¯t thioundabout way of scolding the princess for not having good eyesight? But this thing was already said to be a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. If ten Essence Crystal were toe exchange, then it would actually be worth a lot. After all, there were only that many Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, and they were extremely rare.

    ¡°Where did this madmane from!¡±

    The guards around Princess Xiahou Changshu immediately stood up and roared.

    An Zheng stood up, casually walked to the side of the stage and looked: ¡°I saw some clues from afar. If it wasn¡¯t General Zhang that was deliberately deceiving everyone, then it could only be said that Lord Wu had ill intentions and had deliberately used a defective product to deceive His Majesty. There was a small crack on the corner of this thing. Although it had been repaired, it could not be seen on the surface. However, the breath would not flow smoothly when it reached the crack. One of the corners was broken. It has to be said that the person who patched up the item was a master but was floating on the surface. The Divine Artifact has veins likuman, and the corner of the Fire God Seal is dead, so the power will naturally be greatly reduced. ¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    Zhang Suian frowned and asked. This man did not give him face, he had embarrassed him in front of the princess, and even General Zhang¡¯s face had been sullied.

    ¡°My name is Xun Anhui, I¡¯ve just arrived at Suining City.¡±

    ¡°Xun and Anhui? Is he the one with the greatest reputation in the younger generation of the Ying Chuan Xun n? ¡±

    ¡°He really is a young hero.¡±

    Hearing that An Zheng was a member of the Ying Chuan Xun n, Zhang Suian did not dare to be negligent. Even Xiahou Changshu¡¯s expression rxed as he looked at An Zheng with interest.

    ¡°Gongzi, are you sure there¡¯roblem with this thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Of course An Zheng was sure. The Oldman Huo had said before, the Liao Family¡¯s Fire God Seal was heavily damaged, and he was the one who repaired it back then ¡­

    ¡°There does seem to be something wrong with this thing. If the head manager doesn¡¯t believe me, you can take a closer look at this horn.¡±

    An Zheng pointed.

    Zhang Suian took it up and examined it carefully, but he could not find any clues. After all, it was repaired by the Oldman Huo, and if ordinary people wanted to find out that it was damaged before, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Moreover, the might of a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact could only be disyed by experts who were at least Lower Celestial Stage or higher. Only people at the Great Heaven Realm could barely use half of its power. Hence, it was extremely difficult to verify.

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu suddenly opened his mouth and said a sentence. That voice was soft and pleasant, as if a young girl was using the tip of her tongue to lightly caress her earlobes. When she spoke, her lips moved slightly, intoxicating her.

    Zhang Suian immediately went over and gave the Fire God Seal to Xiahou Changshu with both hands. Holding the Fire God Seal in his hand, Xiahou Changshu suddenly felt a ball of purple fire rise up from within his palm. After a while, the Fire God Seal started to exude ayer of suspended texture, it was the texture of the Fire God Seal¡¯s four sides. And in a corner, there was indeed a shallow mark, that could not be seen if one did not look carefully.

    ¡°Good move.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu could not help but exim: ¡°The person who fixed this Fire God Seal, is worthy of the title ¡®Master Artifact Forging¡¯.¡±

    The crowd burst into an uproar. Some people praised the princess¡¯ eyesight, while others secretly praised Xun and Anhui arue schr.

    ¡°Although it is damaged, the repairing process is extremely ingenious. Furthermore, the craftsmanship is superb, so it won¡¯t have much of an impact.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu said: ¡°I earned ten Essence Crystal buying this thing. ¡°It¡¯s not broken like what someone said. Just pack it and send it back.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s true that the repair process was ingenious, but this thing requires manly fire to disy its true power. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to use it. ¡±

    Xiahou Changshu: ¡°You want it?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I do, but I came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring that many Essence Crystal. How about I exchange something with the princess?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha-ha ha, this guy is crazy.¡±

    ¡°I just said he¡¯s talented, and now he¡¯s acting dumb.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, what kind of thing can casually trade for a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu slightly narrowed his eyes, smiled and pressed his body forward, leaned close to An Zheng and softly asked: ¡°What is it, let me see if it¡¯s worth changing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I...¡±

    An uproar broke out.

 Chapter 1054 - One

    <h4>Chapter 1054 ¨C One</h4>

    When An Zheng said the word ¡°me¡±, the entire audience was in an uproar. Xiahou Changshu was startled for a moment, then his gaze drifted toward An Zheng. He seemed to be a little angry, but also seemed to be a little teasing. This was a sexy woman with every movement he made, and every movement he made would give others a feeling of fantasy.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was dirty, but that her temperament was right here. It was too charming, too sexy. Although she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, the feeling of being natural was even more fatal.

    Her eyes were still mischievous, as if she was looking down on An Zheng.

    ¡°What do I need you for?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Please let me finish, I will ¡­ It¡¯s not that I want to exchange for your Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, but I can give you something that is even more valuable than this Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. My life belongs to fire, so this item is more valuable to me. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that young master Xun Anhui is not good at cultivation, and his words are even better.¡±

    ¡°How can I not cultivate for a few hundred years?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°ording to what I know, there are gambling stones in every auction house in the Da Xi Empire. There must be a lot of them in the auction house as well. How about this, I¡¯ll open it for you, and whatever you open will belong to you. Of course, these things are not worth as much as this Purple-Rank Divine Artifact ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng moved closer to Xiahou Changshu¡¯s ear, and Xiahou Changshu subconsciously dodged, but he stopped.

    An Zheng said softly next to her ear, ¡°After I take out that thing called the Gan Yuan Wall, if I find a way to open it, I¡¯ll tell you, if you¡¯re willing to give me the things inside, I¡¯ll give it to your majesty. If ¡­¡±

    He stopped and straightened up.

    Xiahou Changshu was quiet for a while, then nodded: ¡°Deal.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu pointed to An Zheng and said: ¡°Bring the Fire God Seal to Young Master Xun in a while.¡±

    Although Zhang Suian did not know what An Zheng and Xiahou Changshu had said, he did not dare to ask. Xiahou Changshu¡¯s identity was too special. Everyone knew that the old emperor¡¯s surname was Xia Hou, Cao and Xia Hou were one family. He ordered his subordinates to pack the Fire God Seal, and before long, it was in front of An Zheng.

    Just as An Zheng was about to go back and sit down, Xiahou Changshu blinked his eyes at him and hooked his finger: ¡°Come sit here.¡±

    An Zheng hesitated for a while, but did not reject her. He then walked to the seat opposite of Xiahou Changshu and sat down. Xiahou Changshu shook his head: ¡°Sit by my side.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    The lights in the hall weren¡¯t very bright in the first ce. Because of the auction, the doors and windows were all closed. Although there were a lot of lights in the hall, sitting close to two people made it seem rather ambiguous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not dare?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu waved his hand: ¡°Both of you can leave, Young Master Xun and I still have things to discuss.¡±

    The guards looked at each other and took a few steps back. Xiahou Changshu¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You want me to say that a second time?¡±

    The few of them quickly retreated, this time all the way to the entrance of the hall. An Zheng sat down next to Xiahou Changshu and just as he steadied himself, Xiahou Changshu sighed quietly: ¡°You¡¯re so far away from me, do you think that I¡¯m dangerous?¡±

    An Zheng could only pull the chair closer to Xiahou Changshu and sit next to him. Just as he sat down, Xiahou Changshu¡¯s body slightly tilted in An Zheng¡¯s direction. His long hair drooped down to the side of An Zheng¡¯s face and rubbed against it, making it itch. It was unknown what kind of washing technique she usually used to wash her hair, but the smell seemed to havint to it, adding to it a bit of ambiguity.

    ¡°I came all the way from Luo City. We rode for three days and three nights without stopping.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu then ced him on An Zheng¡¯s knees: ¡°I heard that Young Master Xun is very knowledgeable and knows a lot of things. I just don¡¯t know if he has even learned the Tuina Massage Technique.¡±

    An Zheng braced himself and said, ¡°I understand a little.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give iry.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu leaned back and closed his eyes. An Zheng raised his hand, revealing his fair and long beautiful leg right in front of his. He did not attack nor did he attack. After hesitating for a while, An Zheng picked up the acupuncture points. Although he did not know what massage was, but he was extremely clear about the acupuncture points of a human body. Forget about the fact that his cultivation was strong now, when he was still that poor little boy in Fantasy City, he had already memorized all the acupuncture points and meridians of the human body.

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand had just touched it, and such a voice came out from Xiahou Changshu¡¯s nose. An Zheng felt his scalp go numb, and thought to himself that he had met his opponent this time ¡­

    ¡°Young Master, what are you doing here this time?¡±

    ¡°My father said that men treat it as a big matter. Although I am quite famous at home, in the end, I am stillcking something. That¡¯s why I brought a letter from my father to Peace City to seek help from General Zhang, in hopes of serving our country. ¡±

    ¡°Young master¡¯s talent is considered lost under General Zhang¡¯s hand. If you wish, I can bring you to Luo City.¡± Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb has already made the decision that the time when the Emperor wascking is when the Emperor was at his side. If the talent in your chest is able to work at the Emperor¡¯s side, in less than three or five years, there will definitely ce for you in the imperial court, which is much better than being a small official under the general¡¯s rule. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Everything is better toe step by step.

    When he spoke, he used a bit too much force. The sweet groaning from Xiahou Changshu¡¯s throat caused An Zheng¡¯s mind to shake, and he immediately took a deep breath to adjust it ¡­ Of course, he was only putting on an act for Xiahou Changshu to see.

    ¡°Do you really know how to open the wall?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    An Xinughed, but it was filled with confidence: ¡°If I don¡¯t know how to open it when the timees, then I¡¯ll just return this Fire God Seal to the princess. Trincess, it¡¯s not really a loss. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite crafty.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu closed his eyes, looking extremely satisfied: ¡°He only used an excuse to get close to me, and even took advantage of me. As for you, although you did not obtain the Fire God Seal, you did not lose anything. ¡°You touched the ces you should have touched, the ces you shouldn¡¯t have touched ¡­¡±

    She opened her eyes and looked at An Zheng with alluring eyes: ¡°Will you just give up like that?¡±

    An Zheng realized that the seductive power of this woman was just too strong. She squinted her eyes slightly, and with just a casual nce, she seemed to have the power to seduce and corrode people¡¯s bones. If it was someone who was weak in self-control, they would have probably lost it long ago.

    Seeing that An Zheng did not make any other movements, Xiahou Changshu was slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Up, you always press the button near the knee.¡±

    She spoke softly.

    An Zheng¡¯s fingers moved along his fair thighs, massaging back and forth on his skin that was full of sticity. His technique wasn¡¯t very good, but it was more urate in identifying acupoints. Because he was sitting like this, his long skirt gradually rolled up. One could already see the top of his thigh, which was covered by a thinyer of gauze.

    ¡°So annoying ¡­¡±

    Xiahou Changshu opened his eyes and looked at An Zheng. His face waspletely red, likipe water-honey peach. The redness on her cheeks added a bit of seduction to her beauty. The redness spread from his face all the way up to his earlobes. She reached down and tugged at his skirt, as if trying to hide the shyness that was already beginning to show through.

    ¡°A schr shouldn¡¯t he exude a schrly air? He should be weak like a chicken. But look at you, you don¡¯t look like a schr at all. ¡±

    Xiahou Changshu suddenly sat up straight and gently swiped his finger across An Zheng¡¯s chest. That finger seemed to carry electricity, and a numbing sensation instantly spread throughout An Zheng¡¯s body. Her fingers finally stopped at the edge of An Zheng¡¯s lips and pressed against it for a bit. Then, he suddenly went down and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    She bent down and touched An Zheng¡¯s finger with her lips, gently touching it, then suddenly stuck out her pink tongue and licked An Zheng¡¯s finger. The tip of her tongue seemed to be drugged as it nimbly circled around An Zheng¡¯s finger. When he got up, he saw a thin thread.

    An Zhengughed awkwardly, he really did not know what to do. He could not help but think, what if Chen Shaobai faced such a situation? If it was Chen Shaobai, he would definitely push his away, and then, he would seriously say that I like men ¡­ What if it was Du Shoushou? The guy would have taken off his shoes and lifted his big feet that smelled of rancid milk and asked if he wanted to try the taste of his toes.

    An Zheng coughed a few times: ¡°It looks like the auction is about to start.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu asked with a bitter tone: ¡°In your eyes, is the Qian Yuan Wall more important, or am I?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the princess who is more important.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you care about appearances? You just have to let them worry about it. You have to worry about me. ¡±

    When she said that she was worried about me, the word ¡®worry¡¯ sounded a little awkward.

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Xiahou Changshu rolled his eyes at him, then sat up straight and tidied up his clothes. He red at An Zheng with hidden resentment and anger: ¡°After the auction ends, scram to my room.¡±

    ¡°Get lost?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little indecent.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu thenughed out loud: ¡°Your appearance, your glib tongue, your... With such ingratiating methods, who knows how many girls would be captivated by you. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether or not to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens ¡­¡±

    She went close to An Zheng¡¯s ear, and licked An Zheng¡¯s earlobe with the tip of her tongue. Then, she suddenly bit the earlobe, and lightly rubbed his teeth: ¡°Acting on behalf of the heavens ¡­ I castrated you. ¡±

    Her hand quickly touched An Zheng¡¯s body, seemingly unintentionally, but she was indeed very familiar with the technique ¡­ Although An Zheng was embarrassed, he was not tempted by it. The seductive ability of the sisters at the inn was not bad at allpared to Xiahou Changshu¡¯s.

    Xiahou Changshu saw that the people around her were getting weirder and weirder, she coughed and sat down: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at anything? ¡°Nothing of interest?¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, you actually let me see it.

    He smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Before I left, I did not bring anything with me. My father gave me the Essence Crystal, but I rejected it ¡­ ¡°So now we have nothing left in our pockets.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu was startled, ¡°Then you actually dare to enter the auction house?¡±

    ¡°I can earn it.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the chance to sit properly,ughed and said: ¡°If I don¡¯t even have the ability to earn Essence Crystal s, then I don¡¯t need to walk the martial arts world.¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the booth and looked at the auction item that was being disyed. It was a Three-legged Bronze Cauldron, not an item from this era, it should have been brought by Zhang Suian. This thing emitted an ancient aura. It wareasure from the pre-Qin era, and its grade was close to Purple-Rank. The usage of this mediciney in its rich medicinal energy. Even without adding medicinal herbs, it had already reached the level of concocting pills out of thin air.

    Now that the bid had already reached four Essence Crystal s, there were still people bidding.

    An Zheng looked at Zhang Suian and said in a low voice: ¡°Does anyone know that before this, this Bronze Cauldron was used to refine poisons and not pellets? The poison had already invaded the four walls. If he took the pill, it would be hard to guarantee that nothing bad would happen. ¡°If I were to tell, the buyer wouldn¡¯t dare to bid anymore ¡­¡±

    He shook his finger: ¡°A piece of Essence Crystal, I pretend that I don¡¯t know nothing.¡±

    Zhang Suian had a face full of suspicion about how you were born, and his eyes were filled with anger over how you could be sockadaisical.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I¡¯mcking in money, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    Zhang Suian hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth, and took ouiece of Essence Crystal, passing it over to An Zheng: ¡°Please have some self-respect, Young Noble!¡±

    An Zheng replied as he came back with the Essence Crystal and sat beside Xiahou Changshu: ¡°Now I haviece of the Essence Crystal.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu: ¡°One? It¡¯s amazing, but what can you buy with this piece? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Just watch, just do what others cannot.¡±

 Chapter 1055 - Stone of Mount Qishan

    <h4>Chapter 1055 ¨C Stone of Mount Qishan</h4>

    Xiahou Changshu could not help butugh. Although she did not know how An Zheng goiece of Essence Crystal from Zhang Suian, he could guess a little from the expression on his face. It was probably rted to the item that he had just obtained, and Zhang Suian had definitely suffered a setback.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of bad people having guts, but I¡¯m afraid of bad people having knowledge.¡±

    Xiahou Changshuughed and shook his head: ¡°You have extorted General Zhang¡¯s most trusted subordinate, General Zhang, and now you still want to work under him?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to bring me away?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu: ¡°If I really bring you away, I will definitely lock you in the house and never see anyone else. ¡°Use the iron chain to cut through your shoulder. If you want to do anything to other women, I¡¯ll cut your flesh into pieces and cook it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you want me to use sesame seed paste or soy sauce?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu was stunned for a moment, thenughed until his branches trembled, ¡°You glib guy.¡±

    She reached out and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand, her fingers gently scratching at his palm the entire time.

    Zhang Suian, who was on the stage, took a nce at An Zheng, thinking to himself, ¡°Why is this Xun Anhui so intimate with Xiahou Changshu?¡± Initially, he was still rather indignant, but he had no choice but to persuade himself to just forget it. He would just treat it as a gift from a person to befriend. With Xun Anhui¡¯s talent, he would definitely be of great use in the court in the future. It was better to form a rtionship now than to fawn over him in the future. No matter how much he trusted General Zhang, he was just a butler. Xun Anhui came from an extraordinary background, rich and talented, sooner orter it will soar to greatness.

    He gathered his thoughts and continued introducing his items.

    Xiahou Changshu kept teasing An Zheng, while An Zheng¡¯s attention was actually on the items being disyed. He did not know much about Essence Crystal, and now that he had gotten hold of a piece, he ced it in the Blood Pearl¡¯s space. This thing belonged to the ancient era, so it was unclear what its use was. But An Zheng must see more of this time¡¯s auction, because many things were not from this era.

    In any era, as long as there was an auction, there would be gambling stones. The best thing that An Zheng would bet on in this era¡¯s auction were stones that were close to the level of Purple-Rank, something that could only be encountered by luck but not sought after. He wondered what this ancient person would cut from the stone.

    Master, the Essence Crystal has already analyzed it. From theposition, it should be pretty much the same as the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, but its purity is even higher, so its grade should be considered a Purple-Rank spirit stone. Furthermore, it contains arge amount of rich spirit energy which can be directly absorbed. Each piece of Essence Crystal could bring the equivalent of half a year of cultivation to the Cultivation Power s. Of course, this is worth master¡¯s half a year of cultivation. If an ordinary cultivator were to absorb the spirit energy contained within a piece of Essence Crystal, it could be equivalent to several years of cultivation.]

    Good stuff.

    Although Golden-Rank Spirit Stone were powerful and could provide spirit power support to magic tools, they could not be directly absorbed by cultivators. It was no wonder that the Essence Crystal were so valuable. With An Zheng¡¯s terrifying speed in cultivation, it was already shocking enough that it was equivalent to half a year¡¯s worth of cultivation.

    [Master, the best news is that Essence Crystal are precious in that they have a very strong adaptability. If a cultivator had a fire attribute physique, then the Essence Crystal would be able to replenish the fire attribute Cultivation Power. Essence Crystal can urately determine your strongest cultivation attribute and make it stronger.]

    An Zheng acknowledged this as he tried to absorb one pieceter.

    As he was thinking, Zhang Suian pped on the stage: ¡°Alright, these few items already have a new owner, congrattions to all of you. Before the Heavy Treasures Qian Yuan Walles out to meet everyone, let¡¯s rx ¡­ This time, General Zhang took out some stones from the military warehouse to give everyone some fun.

    ¡°Good, good, good! ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer, this is the time to test our eyesight.¡±

    ¡°Bring him here quickly, the items in General Zhang¡¯s army must be extraordinary.¡±

    Zhang Suianughed, ¡°That may not be so, although it is an item given by the military, but no one can guarantee that there is something inside that stone. The only thing I can guarantee is that these stones came from Qishan. ¡±

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air when they heard his words.

    Qi Shan, that warue treasure trove.

    Back then, in order to fight for Qi Shan, the two of them had to fight for six consecutive wars, killing many corpses. Compared to the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, the power of the Empire of Shu was far inferior. However, in order to be a mountain, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Shu, Zhuge Qionglu, had carried the weight of a militant. For a long period of time, Mount Qishan was upied by the State of Shu. This was also the reason why the State of Shu, despite being weak, could produce arge number of experts with shocking cultivations.

    Back then, in order to obtain Qi Shan, the super strong warriors of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb had all fallen, and could be said to have suffered heavy losses.

    There was a saying in the martial arts world that the Essence Crystal of the world came out of the Qishan ¡­ In other words, all the Essence Crystal in the world came from Qishan, and only Qishan could produce Essence Crystal. It was because of this that the country of Shu fought for Qishan at all costs.

    The stone of Mount Qishan was not only a symbol of wealth, but also a symbol of opportunity.

    A group of armored warriors came out of the auction house with severalrge boxes and ced them on the tform. Zhang Suian pointed to the big chests and said: ¡°These stones were carved out by the Prime Minister of Shu during his sixth attack on Qishan. After the army of Shu retreated in defeat, General Zhang chased after them with his troops. Do you know who it was taken from? ¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that ¡­ Zhao Mie?! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Zhang Suian sighed: ¡°I have to say, this Zhao Mie is truly a super strong Ranker of his generation, he can be considered a Grandmaster. Back then, when Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s troops were defeated and retreated, he only brought five hundred personal guards to cut off the rear. Under the pursuit of my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, he had no choice but to throw away thest batch of stones that we were escorting. But this did not mean that Zhao Mie had lost ¡­ ¡°Under the siege of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, he was able to lead five hundred of his janissaries to carvath back to Shu without losing a single soldier ¡­¡±

    After saying all that, Zhang Suian immediately shut his mouth, if he continued, he would make a mistake. He was clearly raising Zhao Mie up and belittling Zhang Yuan. After all, Zhang Yuan was one of the Great Generals that led his men in pursuit.

    ¡°But everyone think about it, a person like Zhao Mie was still defeated by our General Zhang in the end.¡±

    Zhang Suianughed in embarrassment, at least he had found a way to himself.

    ¡°Put it on the table.¡±

    He did not want to continue, so he quickly had his men open the big box and ce the things inside on the big table. A total of twenty-three stones had been brought out. Thergest one was about half a meter in size while the smaller one was only the size of a watermelon. Everyone knew that a stone that contained a treasure must have something extraordinary about it. However, he could only tell if there was anything special about it. He couldn¡¯t even tell what it was.

    The most troubling thing about the Myriad Mountains Stone was that it could not be seen from its appearance. There was nothing special about it. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Mountain Crystal, no one would take a second look at it if it was casually thrown outside. These stones were just like those used to build houses on the city wall. There was no difference in quality between the stones used to build houses and the ones used to build houses.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m speaking up for the enemy, everyone in the world knows that there are two people with the most discerning ability towards the Stone of Alchemy, and one of them is the Prime Minister of Shu, Zhuge Qionglu. The other one is of course our Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s Great Master Sima. It was rumored that Zhuge Qionglu had once opened a stone essence that wasparable to a Great Sage Level expert on the mountain range. Some people even said that Purple-Rank Essence Crystal had appeared on the Mysterious Stone of Mount Qishan before, and after absorbing it, one would be able to leap up to be a Saint level expert. If the Saints absorb it, they can directly break through their shackles and be a Great Sage level Omnipotent Expert. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, the strongest cultivator in our sect was known as the Immortal Emperor. However, that was the saying of the immortal pces. Immortal Grade experts from the Immortal Pce are equivalent to our Saints. Above Saints were Great Saints, and above them were Saint Emperors. Each level was divided into nine levels. Correspondingly, the Immortal Pces were divided into many levels. Immortal Level, Supreme Immortal Level, True Immortal Level, Golden Immortal Level, and then Immortal Emperor Level. Each rank is also divided into nine ranks. ¡±

    ¡°There is a saying, why is it that cultivators in the Mortal Realm find it difficult to surpass the Immortal Pce in terms of strength? This was because even the best Mountain Ascending Stone was taken away by those from the immortal pce. It was rumored that Immortal Emperor Qing Lian and Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan had gone to Qishan and took away the best batch of stones, while the remaining items were far from being of good quality. The Immortal Emperor used the Qi Mountain Stone aeward. Back then, many of the experts in the Inside the Immortal Pce, such as the Heavenly King of the Pagoda, the three-headed six-armed God Child who was rumored to traverse tens of thousands of miles a day on a fire wheel, and the Heavenly Eye Yang Eng, all became stronger after obtaining the Qi Mountain Stone.

    Zhang Suianughed: ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say, everyone just treat it as listening to a story. What I mean is, the Mysterious Stone ireasure that even the Immortal Pce¡¯s Golden Immortal Stage and even the Immortal Emperor Level Master coveted. Now, it has been ced in front of everyone. When I mentioned Zhuge Qionglu, everyone just now must have thought that I was trying to increase others¡¯ morale and extinguish my own... In fact, what I want to say is that these stones were all picked out by Zhuge Qionglu. ¡±

    Everyone then realized why Zhang Suian talked so much ¡­ Everyone knew that Zhuge Qionglu was the current number one treasure appraiser, so it would be even harder to obtain a Stone of Mount Qishan from him. Back then, the Empire of Shu did not hesitate to lose countless men and women to seize these treasures. From this, it could be seen how precious they were. What was more precious was that Zhao Mie had personally escorted this batch of stones back then. Zhao Mie was the number one ranked warrior of Shu, and could be ranked as one of the top five strongest warriors.

    Xiahou Changshu let out a faint sigh, ¡°Even your Majesty has to pay respect to my father for his outstanding achievements in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. However, Father also said that when the world is young ¡­ The one ranked first is Zhuge Qionglu, followed by my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s Mister Sima. If these stones were truly picked by Zhuge Qionglu, then I¡¯m afraid that he would reveal something extraordinary. ¡±

    An Zheng took out his piece of Essence Crystal and ced it on the table.

    Xiahou Changshu was slightly startled: ¡°Then ¡­ Just this piece of Essence Crystal? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°I just said it, a Essence Crystal is enough. What these stones produced were only Essence Crystal s, they couldn¡¯t possibly be priced at Essence Crystal s to buy a piece of stone, so ¡­ The chances are huge. ¡±

    He threw that piece of Essence Crystal out and threw it to the auction house¡¯s shop assistant: ¡°Change it into Golden-Rank Spirit Stone for me.¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Open for me

    <h4>Chapter 1056 ¨C Open for me</h4>

    This might be the first time someone had swapped a Essence Crystal into a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone in an auction house. So at this moment, everyone realized that the person who had seen Xun Anhui had only one piece of Essence Crystal, and this piece of Essence Crystal was given to him by Zhang Suian.

    ¡°The Xun family is huge, and has a few tens of generations of distinguished people in their family. This Young Master Xun, on the other hand ¡­ ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t bring anything when I went out.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, maybe he is just a scammer. Didn¡¯t you see him reaching out his hand to ask Eldest Manager Zhang Suian for that piece of Essence Crystal? This person is really thick-skinned. He immediately stuck to the Xiahou Family¡¯s princess and even extended his hand to ask for the Essence Crystal. It seems that he really doesn¡¯t know how to write the word shameless. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°In my opinion, this guy is just an embroidered pillow. It looks bright and beautiful, but in reality, it¡¯s just a straw that¡¯s wrapped around his stomach.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t put it that way. Young master Xun Anhui seems to have a great reputation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a great reputation, isn¡¯t it all because of his family¡¯s influence?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and watch. Let¡¯s see what tricks he cane up with.¡±

    The servant of the auction house looked at Zhang Suian with a stupefied expression, who nodded to him. This was truly an unexpected trade, this piece of Essence Crystal was given by Zhang Suian, and now he had to exchange it for the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    Very quickly, the little fellow exchanged for a few hundred Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Actually, An Zheng had the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone with him, but he could not reveal it.

    ¡°Please take a look.¡±

    Zhang Suian made a gesture of invitation and immediately retreated to the side. Everyone had a strong urge to gamble, so they went up on stage to observe. An Zheng was a little perturbed at the start. After all, he had never seen a stone from that era, and one that was a mountain range. However, An Zheng had Heaven¡¯s Eyes on him, so he was not afraid.

    Those well-known figures went up one after another, but the wonder of the Mysterious Stone of Mount Qishan was that it could not tell anything from its appearance, nor could it be judged from its aura. The Mountain Splitting Stone looked no different from an ordinary stone, but its material was much harder, so any magic tool below the Golden-Rank was simply unable to break through it. This was also the only way to differentiate between normal stones and Mountain Crystal. The strong outer shell made it impossible for ordinary cultivators to open it even if they obtained it.

    Xiahou Changshu looked at An Zheng with interest, wanting to see what this strong and handsome youth wanted to do to prove himself.

    She did not suspect An Zheng¡¯s identity. After all, the identity token of the Xun family was not something that anyone could casually obtain, and people without an invitation would not be able to enter anyway. To be honest, she really liked this young man. She felt that it would be quite a while before she would be lonely again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose?¡±

    she asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s wait for them to pick the leftovers first.¡±

    ¡°You are quite a strange person. Being attacked by others is something that you can¡¯t wait to do, for fear that the good things would be taken away by someone else first. You, on the other hand, have to wait for others to pick the leftovers. I don¡¯t know if you are being careful or silly, but ¡­ Your silly, confident look is really likable. ¡±

    She reached out to touch An Zheng¡¯s face, but An Zheng subconsciously avoided it. Xiahou Changshu¡¯s eyes flickered, but he quickly smiled even more happily: ¡°Hide from me? If you want to avoid me, you shouldn¡¯t havee here from the beginning. But if you still want to avoid me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am not hiding from you, I just need to focus, I need to look up there.¡±

    Xiahou Changshuughed until the branches in front of his chest started to shake, and the two lumps of fat on his chest also started to shake. She was the kind of woman who exuded the aura of a mature woman. Her figure was not exceptionally skinny and beautiful, but rather slightly fleshy. The most attractive part of her was his slightly thickened lips. It was the dazzling thing that stuck out on her chest.

    ¡°Good, good, good. My little man is really handsome when he focuses.¡±

    Every stone was priced at eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, this was already outrageously high. One piece of low-ranked Essence Crystal would only be worth two hundred, and if he couldn¡¯t get something out, all eighty of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone would be gone. Even if he found a Essence Crystal, it wouldn¡¯t earn him much. The Essence Crystal that An Zheng had obtained was of a pretty good grade, so he had exchanged it for more than three hundred pieces of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    A fatty pushed everyone aside. An Zheng could tell from the discussions that this person was called Xu, and was the brother of the super strong warrior of the Wei Nation, Xu Zhe. Relying on his younger brother¡¯s status aigh ranking general in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, Xu Shiyan could be considered to be extremely domineering and did not ce anyone in his eyes. Even to General Zhang Yuan, he did not have much respect for him. After all, in front of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor, Xu Zhe had the upper hand.

    He made a gesture to push the person in front of him away and walked alone along the long and huge tform.

    ¡°I want them all.¡±

    After he suddenly said this sentence, everyone became furious.

    ¡°I said I want them all.¡±

    Xu Guoliang swept his gaze across everyone present and asked, ¡°Any of you want to fight with me for it?¡±

    Zhang Suian did not dare offend him, andughed awkwardly: ¡°Master Hou, doing this doesn¡¯t seem to be too good ¡­. Not so good. Since we are all friends invited by General Zhang, and Master Hou wants all of them now, we can¡¯t y anymore. ¡±

    ¡°What do I care?¡±

    Snorting, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t use your General Zhang to pressure me, is he able to hold me back? Even if he, Zhang Yuan, was here, I would still say it. Why? Did the auction house havule that not a single person was allowed to buy everything? If you dare to say that the auction house has such a rule, I will leave immediately. ¡±

    The auction house naturally did not have such rules, so Zhang Suian did not know what to do in that moment. Everyone knew that Xu Zhe was arrogant and despotic because he had obtained power beside the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor. Everyone felt ufortable inside, but they could not afford to offend him. On the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s side, there were more super strong warriors than the people in Shu. However, the one who was ranked first on the side of Wei Guo, Dian Hu, had died. Xu Zhe, who was ranked second, had be much stronger.

    The Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor could not leave Xu Zhe, and only Xu Zhe had the power to resist him. Thus, no matter how arrogant and tyrannical he was, no one would dare to say a word when they were angry. And amongst this group of people, the only one who wasn¡¯t afraid of making promises was Xiahou Changshu.

    Xia Hou Chun was the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor¡¯s old uncle. No matter how crazy he was, he knew who he should not offend and who he should not. Right now, he clearly wanted Xiahou Changshu¡¯s attitude. As long as Xiahou Changshu didn¡¯t stand out, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone.

    ¡°Words?¡±

    He pped a few Essence Crystal on the table and asked, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Currently, the stone of Mount Qishanid on the table was in one of the big boxes, and there were three of them. He had taken over a box of the Mountain Crystal Stone all by himself, and no one dared to speak when they were angry. Xiahou Changshu of course didn¡¯t say anything, because she was clear that she knew his limits. At most, he would dare to take a box of something.

    ¡°Milord.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stood up and red at him.

    She reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s clothes, but An Zheng had already stepped out.

    ¡°What? Kid of the Xun family, do you want topete with me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Since Lord Xu has said he will take it, who would dare to challenge him?¡± I just wanted to make use of Master Xu¡¯s courage to open urap ¡­ Let¡¯s take a gamble. Everyone can take a gamble. There were a total of nine stones on the table. Everyone was betting on how many Essence Crystal woulde out? If we win, then we take all of our bets. This way, everyone can be considered to be participating. ¡±

    He smiled and thought to himself that this kid from the Xun family was indeed a smart person. This way, he could not only dissolve the previous awkwardness, but also lessen the resentment of the others.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Mister Qian,e over.¡±

    The person called Mr. Qian was one of the advisers beside him. He looked like an old schr. He walked with his head lowered and had a slight hunchback. Themoners have a saying, a man with his head lowered cannot offend ¡­ Judging from his appearance, this person seemed to have some ulterior motives.

    ¡°Master Hou, what orders do you have?¡±

    ¡°Since this Young Master Xun has already opened the gambling house, of course I can¡¯t decline. You can ce your bets for me in this external situation. I¡¯ve already bought all the stones, so how about I buy a few for you to ce your bet? ¡±

    Mr. Qian¡¯s face turned dark as he looked over all the stones one by one. After pondering for a while, he seemed tock confidence and walked back to look at them again. He went back to Xu and said in a low voice, ¡°From the texture, these stones should all have something inside, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s all Essence Crystal s. So, Master Hou can bet on whether there¡¯s anything, not on whether there are Essence Crystal s. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows the wonders of the Mysterious Stone of Mount Qishan, so we won¡¯t say whether there are treasures inside or not, and just say that there are no Essence Crystal s. ¡°If I am lucky, I might be able to open some rare heavenly resources.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Since Master Hou has said so, of course we cannot say no. But it should be more detailed, if the item is worth even less than the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone, then it can¡¯t be considered a treasure. ¡±

    ¡°Of course. Since I have bought all nine of these Mountain Crystal Stones, I am, of course, the dealer. If all of your bets are not urate, then all of the bets will belong to me. I bet that with my luck, all of the Mountain Crystal would be able to find something. ¡±

    Giving Mr. Qian a look, Mr. Qian nodded to him that there was no problem.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to bet?¡±

    An Zheng walked to the rocks and looked at them as well, then sighed: ¡°Looks like the Marquis has won this time.¡±

    He moved to the side and sat down, as if he had given up. When the crowd saw that he had given up, and that no one was willing to bet, the scene suddenly became boring. This made Xu Que feel a bit embarrassed. He coughed a few times and said, ¡°What, a bunch of cowards? All of you don¡¯t seem to be gutless. You don¡¯t even have a single bet? ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll bet a bit more. I¡¯ll double the amount if the one who bet is the right one.¡±

    However, no one moved. Some people looked at An Zheng, but An Zheng sat as steady as a mountain.

    ¡°Three times!¡±

    Then he shouted, ¡°Three times, is there anyone willing to bet?!¡±

    ¡°Four times!¡±

    At first, he had thought that if there was no one to y with, then there would be no point. Now that he saw that everyone was so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to bet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Should I say that you are all smart people, or that you are all cowards? No matter what, you are all reputable figures of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, why are all of you acting like turtles hiding your heads? Hahaha ¡­ If no one wishes to ce any more bets, then I will have to ept the ¡®Qi Shan¡¯ stone in the box behind us. ¡±

    Everyone was so angry that their faces turned white. However, no one dared to step out and gamble. That Mister Qian is a famous appraiser in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, he must have all the treasures when he said so.

    ¡°It really is rather boring.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said: ¡°Since everyone feels that there is no chance of victory, then let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±

    Promise: ¡°Five times! I¡¯ll give five times as much, one to five. If anyone wins, I willpensate you five times more! ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised imperceptibly, as if he was forced into a corner: ¡°If there¡¯s no one to apany Master Hou, Master Hou would feel that it¡¯s meaningless. How about this, since I only have this much on hand, it¡¯s wortiece of Essence Crystal, I¡¯ll treat it as giving it to Master Hou as a friend, I bet ¡­¡±

    He casually walked tock and said, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have any!¡±

    At first, Mr. Qian was a little nervous, but when he saw the rock that An Zheng ced his bet on, he immediately rxed.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m making this friend of yours.¡±

    He plopped back on his chair and pointed at Mr. Qian. ¡°Open it!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly walked over with an apologetic face and took back a third of his bet from the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡°That¡¯s all I have.

    ¡°Hahahaha, how could that be? Take it back and take it.¡±

    He waved his hand and said proudly, ¡°Open!¡±

 Chapter 1057 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1057 ¨C Thank You</h4>

    With a wave of his hand, he said with acent expression, ¡°Open!¡±

    When the stonemason from the auction house came over and was about to make his move, Mister Qian took the stone cleaver and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you go down.¡±

    The master who opened the stone took a nce at Zhang Suian, who nodded. He pointed to the rock An Zheng bet on and said: ¡°Open this first.¡±

    Mr. Qian walked up to the rock, stopped, took a deep breath, and then stretched out his hands until he was steady enough. Although ordinary stone slicing knives were very strong, it was impossible to cut open a mountain rock. Mr. Qian took out a small cloth bag and put the stone cutter into it to stir a few times. When he came out, the cutter had already been coated with some powder, but he did not know what it was.

    Ordinary stone slicers had t, sharp edges, but the one on the Cheshire Rock was more like a saw. One of his hands was on the stone, while the other held the saber. He cut back and forth, and after a moment, sprinkled some powder on it. The entire auction house became quiet, and only the sound of the knife grinding against the stone could be heard.

    A few minutester, the rock was cut open. Mr. Qian put the knife aside and had someone clean it with a basin of water. He put on a special pair of gloves before taking out the things inside. From the looks of it, it waretty good piece of Essence Crystal, its weight seemed to be about twice as heavy as the one Zhang Suian gave An Zheng.

    ¡°Congrattions to the marquis!¡±

    Mr. Qian raised his Essence Crystal and gave it a look, thenughed out loud. He looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Young Master Xun¡¯s wager.¡±

    Two thirds of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone on An Zheng were taken, not too much, and the remaining one was exactly eighty pieces. Zhang Suian nced at An Zheng, as if he cared about the Essence Crystal that he had given to An Zheng as a favor. So many of the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone had be things that he had promised, Zhang Suian felt heartache looking at them. Compared to Essence Crystal, Golden-Rank Spirit Stone did not seem to be that precious, but in reality, everyone was well aware of how valuable the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and congratted him: ¡°I am convinced of my defeat, congrattions Master Hou.¡±

    Xu Jiuughed and said: ¡°Young Master Xun is a straightforward person. Come,e, are you willing to bet or not?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stoced beside him, his face filled with pain. ¡°I can¡¯t gamble anymore, there¡¯s only eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone left, in a while, I¡¯ll still try my best to buy a rock.¡±

    He then said, ¡°As a man, how can you be so stingy? You¡¯re not feeling happy at all. Isn¡¯t it just the eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone? Could it be that your Xun family iscking in this aspect? Besides, if you made the bet, wouldn¡¯t you be making a killing? How about I bet you ten times? You made a bet, I¡¯llpensate you tenfold. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I will definitely lose.¡±

    Xiahou Changshuughed and said: ¡°Master Hou shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him, he¡¯s just a little brat that just came out of the martial arts world, why would Master Hou do that?¡±

    It was better that she didn¡¯t speak, because she was even angrier when she spoke. He had coveted for Xiahou Changshu¡¯s beauty for a long time, if not for the fact that Xiahou Changshu¡¯s status was so special, he would have done it long ago. Xiahou Changshu¡¯s entire body was releasing a kind of allure that only mature women had, that kind of allure was simply fatal. The type of woman she liked the most was promised, and the more she couldn¡¯t get one, the more she wanted one. He had originally wanted to make things difficult for An Zheng, but it was An Zheng who was so intimate with him before.

    ¡°Otherwise, young people would have more experience in the martial arts world, more experience. If you don¡¯t have that much courage, you won¡¯t be able to do anything big in the future. ¡±

    He promised as he looked at Xiahou Changshu and said: ¡°I still have you, Princess.

    Of course, Xiahou Changshu could hear the unhappiness in his tone, she pulled at An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Come sit by my side, let¡¯s talk about some interesting things, gambling is meaningless. Furthermore, winning or losing is only a matter of a few Essence Crystal.

    An Zheng seemed to be angered by these words and got rid of Xiahou Changshu¡¯s hand, ¡°Master Hou is right. As a man, one shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive in his actions, and even more so can¡¯t take things that aren¡¯t rted to him too seriously. It was just a matter of nature, so he might as well make the bet faster. After losing so much, why would I care about these eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone? ¡±

    He pped his hands and gloated, ¡°Well said, why don¡¯t youe and bet?¡±

    Someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°Everyone says that this Xun family member, Xun Anhui, ieaven warping talent and is the most outstanding person in the younger generation. Why does he look so silly?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, you can¡¯t even tell such a simple method of provocation, yet you still want to walk in the martial arts world? You¡¯re really too inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from a big family, what if I don¡¯t care about these hundreds of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone?¡±

    ¡°If you want me to say it, he¡¯s young and full of vigor. He just said a few words and got messed up.¡±

    ¡°This person still needs to experience a lot of things. So what if hees from a famous n? He¡¯s still the same impatient type of person.¡± ¡°When his father was an official in the imperial court, even His Majesty had to address him as¡¯ mister ¡®. How glorious was that?¡±

    ¡°Just watch. After you¡¯ve lost everything, you will leave with your tail between your legs. You don¡¯t even have the face to talk to that princess of the Xiahou n anymore.¡±

    ¡°A brat like him cares about his face the most. He feels that he can¡¯t lose face in front of a woman, but isn¡¯t he still being manipted by her?¡±

    The next words were not loud, but everyone heard them. After hearing about it, he was even more pleased, while An Zheng¡¯s face looked even more ugly. He madlease gesture and said, ¡°Come, Young Master Xun. You can bet any one of the eight pieces of the Mountain Division Stone, but I willpensate you with ten times the amount.¡±

    An Zheng carried his eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s on a tray, walked over tock and put it down: ¡°This one!¡±

    Then without waiting foeply, he hurriedly picked up the tray again, ¡°No, no, I have to look again ¡­ How about this one? ¡°Even so, let me take a look ¡­¡±

    He walked back and forth between the eight stones, looking hesitant.

    ¡°Young Master Xun, you are truly admirable.¡±

    Ye Zichen snorted, ¡°You¡¯vee and gone several times, are you going to bet or not? I don¡¯t like people that aren¡¯t straightforward, so you don¡¯t have to bet on it. Kids can¡¯t y such an exciting game, you better go home and learn from your dad for a few more years, or else go back and act like a spoiled child with your mom. ¡°Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time here, if I had left already, how would I still have the face to stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going all out!¡±

    An Zheng acted as if he was forced into a corner and casually ced the tray next tock: ¡°This one!¡±

    He madromise and pressed the tray down, ¡°You¡¯ve said it already. You can¡¯t change it again.¡±

    An Zheng struggled for a while as if he couldn¡¯t struggle free, then blushed and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to change, then so be it. As a man, it¡¯s like two people ying chess, I have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s for the best!¡±

    He looked at Mr. Qian and said, ¡°Open a stone!¡±

    Mr. Qian walked over and looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with pity. He thought to himself that this child would definitely remember this huge loss for the rest of his life. He wouldn¡¯t be so young and vigorous in the future.

    He cleaned his hands again and then cut the rock a little bit more. Everyone stood up, although An Zheng¡¯s bet wasn¡¯t too big for them. But at this time, the atmosphere had already brightened. Everyone wanted to see if An Zheng had that one in ten thousand chance of winning.

    Along with the nging sound of the knife, someone else started to get nervous.

    After the stone was cut open, Mister Qian took out a Essence Crystal. It was bigger than the previous one. An Zheng¡¯s face looked pale, and he retreated a few steps, muttering to himself: ¡°This is bad, there¡¯s nothing left. ¡°We¡¯re finished. We¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Everyoneughed out loud.

    ¡°Young man, remember. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough experience, don¡¯t try to act like you¡¯re very experienced. Learning more might make you feel lucky to be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Even Zhang Suian could not help but shake his head and sigh. Just now, An Zheng had shown how powerful he was at the beginning, but now, he had been reduced to such a state due to his promise. In the future, this young man might never be able to stand up again. A person¡¯s mentality was very important. His self-confidence had now beenpletely shattered. Previously, An Zheng had pointed out the ws of the Fire God Seal and also pointed out the drawbacks of his bronze furnace. These two things had given Zhang Suian a huge impact, and in his opinion, the future achievements of this young man called Xun Yang was limitless.

    But at that moment, An Zheng looked like he was covered in dirt,pletely losing the aura of a young master from a famous n.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± Young Master, you should go back and rest. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Xun is a dragon and phoenix among men. Look, we don¡¯t even dare to gamble, only you dare to. Amazing, truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m in awe of you, but you should hurry up and rest. You don¡¯t have anything left now. You¡¯re standing in the way. You¡¯re blocking us from continuing to cut the rock.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu waved at An Zheng, his expression was also a little ugly. Her lips moved slightly, and he spoke without a sound: ¡°Come back and sit.¡±

    Xu Guoliang smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Xun is such a good person, I just want to thank you for the eighty Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s still a prize.¡± Don¡¯t be discouraged, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do it yourself, it¡¯s just that your luck is bad, hahahaha ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, there are still those who won¡¯t leave even if they lose.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned around. ¡°Wait, I still want to bet!¡±

    Xu Que was stunned for a moment. ¡°You still want to bet? What are you betting on? You still have a Essence Crystal? And Golden-Rank Spirit Stone? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I don¡¯t have any more, but, but ¡­ My life! I¡¯ll bet my life with you! ¡±

    When those words left his mouth, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°So this is a gambler, losing is as good as losing.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, this is clearly the sign that he can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    Even Xiahou Changshu stood up. ¡°Come back here, don¡¯t embarrass yourself anymore.¡±

    An Zheng promised with red eyes: ¡°I will bet my life on you, do you dare?¡±

    He humphed and said, ¡°What do I need your life for? However, since you have the guts, if I don¡¯t apany you, it would seem that I¡¯m afraid of you. If you lose, then I don¡¯t want your life. From today onwards, you will be my follower for a year.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll bet you, but if you lose, you have to give me all these Essence Crystal!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±

    Someone below said, ¡°With this personality, sooner orter, the Xun family will be finished by him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, to be unable to withstand such a small setback is difficult to achieve.¡± Moreover, this gambler¡¯s nature has already been exposed, so his home will soon bepletely in his hands. ¡±

    However, An Zheng seemed to not care about all this. He grabbed a rock beside his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on this!¡±

    ¡°Open for him!¡±

    He walked to the side and sat down, then looked at Xiahou Changshu. Just look at the person you picked.

    Xiahou Changshu snorted, he turned his head not looking at him, and ordered his men to pack up and prepare to leave.

    At this moment, with a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the stone was cut open. There was nothing inside.

    The stone knife in Mr. Qian¡¯s hand fell to the ground, his face pale.

    Xu Zhiqiang stood up abruptly. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and smiled: ¡°Luck, this is true luck, thank you very much, thank you very much Master Hou.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - False Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1058 ¨C False Treasures</h4>

    When Mr. Qian cut open the stone, his face turned deathly pale. He could not hold the stone cleaver in his hand and it fell to the ground with a tter. He looked at Xu Xu with a face full of fear. Thetter¡¯s expression was even uglier than his own.

    An Zheng smiled and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for your luck.¡±

    After saying that, he calmly walked back to his original seat and sat down. In the corner of the hall, he did not return to Xiahou Changshu¡¯s side. Xiahou Changshu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Only now did he feel the pride within the young man¡¯s bones, and she still had a vague feeling that he had lost something.

    The entire hall was so silent that even a pin drop could be heard. The auctioneer Zhang Suian opened his mouth wide in shock. It was the first time in his life that he was so stunned by a young man.

    Many people came to their senses, An Zheng¡¯s previous performance was all done through luck. At first, they thought that they were forcing An Zheng to gamble, step by step, to the point of cing his life on the line. Only now did they know that it was a step by step plot by the young master Xun and Anhui people, digging a pit and burying their promises.

    ¡°Good move!¡±

    Xu Mu looked at An Zheng with a dark expression: ¡°I admire you, young hero.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small path, Master Hou doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    With a snort, he shouted at Zhang Suian: ¡°Give him my things!¡±

    After that, he brought his followers and left, and before leaving, he looked at An Zheng with killing intent. Everyone knew how arrogant and despotic a person he was. This time, An Zheng had embarrassed him in front of so many people, and lost such a great person. It would be weird if he did not take revenge on him. Although the Xun family was very powerful, Xu Zhe had gained power in front of the emperor.

    Of course An Zheng didn¡¯t care, that was exactly what he wanted. He was not the real Young Master Xun and Anhui, that guy was still being tied in the teahouse across the way with his bare butt by An Zheng. How the Xu and Xun Families fought was a matter of these so-called ancient Immortal ns themselves. With their cruel attitude towards the Da Xi people, An Zheng did not have any kind feelings towards them.

    Zhang Suian ordered his men to cut open all the rocks and deliver all the items over to An Zheng¡¯s seat. An Zheng looked at it, it was around the same as the value of a dozen Essence Crystal, the rewards were plentiful. He put the things away calmly.

    Xiahou Changshu opened his mouth, wanting An Zheng toe back to take a seat, but the words did note out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. It should be the great treasure¡¯s turn, right?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Only then did Zhang Suiane back to his senses, and hurriedly nodded: ¡°Young Master Xun reminded me, I almost forgot. However, the opening of this great treasure will only be held after General Zhang arrives. Why don¡¯t I arrange for some singing and dancing first?

    Just as he finished speaking, the door opened with a bang, and a group of warriors in fine armour filed in.

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s start now.¡±

    General Zhang Yuan of the Wei Nation walked in with big strides, he nced at everyone and cupped his fists to greet them. The soldiers who came in looked fierce and murderous. Once inside, they dispersed and stood around the hall, all within range. It was unknown whether it was due to an ident that caused Zhang Yuan to be on guard, or whether he was worried that someone might plot against him to open the great treasure.

    An Zheng became more cautious. This Zhang Yuan was one of the strongest warriors in the Wei Kingdom, and it was rumored that his strength was not inferior to Xu Zhe. It was just that he had always been a low-key person and had always been known for being righteous. Back then, when he was a general of the country of Shu, Guan Xiong, a supreme expert, had obtained his help. So even though the two nations were enemies, when they met on the battlefield, Zhang Yuan and Guan Xiong had never fought before.

    ¡°Greetings, General Zhang!¡±

    Everyone stood up to pay their respects, and An Zheng followed suit.

    Zhang Yuan acknowledged, and only when he looked at Xiahou Changshu did he smile, and indicated for her to sit down. In terms of seniority, although Zhang Yuan was younger than Xiahou Chun, Xiahou Changshu still had to call him Uncle Shi.

    ¡°Since the great treasure has been opened, we have no choice but to be careful. Everyone, please do not take offense to it.¡±

    Zhang Suian sat in the first row, beside him were a few warriors dressed in ck. An Zheng had seen four of these people previously, and they were the four Divine Guards who took that strange young man away. Until now, An Zheng still could not understand what that fellow meant by turning back and smiling at him when he was taken away.

    An Zheng had been recalling those eyes from before. It was as if An Zheng had seen that person wearing a mask.

    ¡°Bring it up!¡±

    Zhang Suian gave the order. A few burly men carried arge box onto the stage. At first, An Zheng thought that the wall was only the size of a te, but who would have thought that it would actually be such a big chest, and that it would even look extremely heavy? Thoserge men were all cultivators and possessed extraordinary strength. As they walked, they were gasping for breath, obviously exhausted.

    When the box was opened, An Zheng was even more shocked. The wall of the Qian Yuan was indeed not big, it was only about a foot wide, a round and smooth jade wall. That box was incredibly heavy, and it was obviously a sturdy magical equipment.

    ¡°The stone tform!¡±

    The men lifted the table and carried it up to a stone tform. The moment the wall was ced on the stone tform, a bright light shot out. The stone tform suddenly sank down, and the floor tiles began to crack.

    Such a small object was actually as heavy as ten thousand catties.

    ¡°Everyone knows that the wall is a great treasure. Rumor has it that it contains the cultivation method of the creator, Patriarch Hong Jun. However, this was only a rumor because no one had been able to unravel the secrets of the Wall. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say what kind of person Patriarch Hongjun is ¡­¡±

    Zhang Suian looked at the crowdcently. It was obvious that he was extremely proud of the treasure that had appeared in the auction house. This sort of thing was something that even the most influential people might not be able to see in their entire lives. So when Xiahou Changshu told An Zheng before that this thing was not for sale, it was definitely not a lie.

    ¡°Everyone, let me exin now.¡±

    Zhang Suian scanned his surroundings, ¡°I believe that everyone knows that this treasure belongs to His Majesty. It was only because His Majesty had been unable to unravel the mysteries within that he had gathered everyone here today to advise on what to do. Therefore, the auction was not about the great treasure itself, but rather, about qualifications. ¡°The auction is not about who offered a higher price. It is about who has a greater understanding of this treasure, or in other words, has a better eye. It is about who will be able to uncover the secrets for His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°The victor will be able to open the treasure along with Your Majesty and view the secret that Ancestor Hong Jun.¡±

    Everyone inhaled a breath of cold air. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to advise the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor? However, if they could see the secret left behind by Grandmaster Hong Jun, then it would be of great help to their cultivation.

    Everyone knew that the path of cultivation originated from the Dao Sect. Even the Buddhist Sect dared not say that the original inheritance did not originate from the Dao Sect. Some people said that Ancestor Hong Jun was noeal person, but rather a newly opened spiritual consciousness in the universe. He was a real god-like existence. Patriarch Hongjun had enlightened the three supreme experts, and one of them was the ¡®Daofather¡¯ that everyone knew. The Dao Sect¡¯s legacy in the Central ins all came from the Daofathers.

    Of the three disciples, no matter which one, they were all peerless experts who could control the world.

    There were also those who said that Ancestor Hong Jun had vanished into thin air and was still traversing the vast universe, trying to find his path to the true self. As for the Daofather on his green ox, the reason he left the Huogu Kowloon was to follow Patriarch Hongjun in his search for the Dao. However, that was a legend, and no one had ever truly met Patriarch Hongjun.

    ¡°Everyone, who here is interested in watching this show?¡±

    Zhang Suianughed: ¡°ording to the rules, those whoe up to see, hand over three Essence Crystal s each. If we can find out any secrets, we can return these three Essence Crystal and also share the secret of cultivation left behind by the ancestor with His Majesty. ¡±

    ¡°Let me try!¡±

    Someone stood up and walked over, leaving three Essence Crystal s on the table and walked around the stone tform. He carefully looked over it again and again, but the wall looked just likound jade wall. There were no symbols, and there weren¡¯t even any markings. It waspletely round and sparkling, without anything to be seen.

    That person looked at it for a full ten minutes, but didn¡¯t find anything. Finally, he sighed, ¡°I have seen a lot, I can¡¯t see anything with this wall. In my opinion, this is just an ordinary jade wall, it has no value in cultivation.¡±

    Zhang Suianughed: Master Su, please take a seat, I¡¯ll talk to youter.

    The person named Su nodded and walked back with a disappointed expression. Xiahou Changshu looked at An Zheng. Although An Zheng was far away, he did have the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. He did not need to hand over three Essence Crystal.

    In reality, An Zheng did not see anything either. Although this jade wall was a good item, from its appearance, it really did not look like a mystery. If it was inside, the only way to open it would be in vain. However, An Zheng¡¯s sharp senses sensed that something was amiss from what Zhang Suian said to the Su Family member. He beckoned for a shop assistant toe over, asked for pen and paper, and wrote a few words for him to pass to Xiahou Changshu.

    Xiahou Changshu took the slip of paper and looked at An Zheng in astonishment, his expressionplex. Does that mean you¡¯re really ignoring me, that you have to pass a note instead ofing over to talk to me when we¡¯re so close.

    She opened the note and looked at it. It said: The great treasure is fake.

    Xiahou Changshu¡¯s expression changed as he thought to himself, How is this possible?

    However, she had experienced An Zheng¡¯s capabilities before. After hesitating for a while, she stood up and asked her follower to ce three Essence Crystal s on the table. Then, she walked over to the wall and looked at it carefully. With her eyesight, she really couldn¡¯t see anything. She walked to Zhang Suian¡¯s side, lowered her voice and whispered into his ear, ¡°Could it be that this wall is fake?¡±

    Zhang Suian¡¯s expression clearly changed. He then replied with a smile, ¡°Please go back and rest. I¡¯lle overter to talk to you.¡±

    An Zheng heard it clearly, and knew that he had guessed correctly.

    One after another, people came up, some people spoke clearly, some people shook their heads and sighed, some people solemnly swore that they felt the energy contained within, and they were all invited to go up. Zhang Suian did not say that he would speak to themter.

    An Zheng never went up, but Zhang Suian was the first to walk towards him.

    ¡°Young Master Xun, don¡¯t leave after the scene ends. I have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 1059 - Time Space

    <h4>Chapter 1059 ¨C Time Space</h4>

    Zhang Suian¡¯s reaction allowed An Zheng to be certain that there was some sort of scheme behind the Precious Treasure Sky Wall, and he disyed sufficient strength to attract Zhang Suian¡¯s attention. If Zhang Suian did not invite others to invite him first, then it could be seen that the story behind this thing was not small. Although Wei Guo did not have a solid foothold in the Great Western Region, there were countless experts by the side of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor¡¯s side.

    After inviting An Zheng, Zhang Suian invited the person with surname Su, Xiahou Changshu and two people that An Zheng did not know.

    The others were left to eat in the hall, along with some dancing and singing, and were led to the back. Along the way, An Zheng talked to Su Xiangnan, who was called Su Xiangnan. His birth couldn¡¯t be considered very good, but he had a lot of military achievements and once worked under Xiahou Chun. Because of an ident in his family, both his parents died, so Xiahou Chun allowed him to go home. After returning home, he took care of his family matters and wrote a letter to Xiahou Chun saying that he didn¡¯t want to fight anymore.

    Surprisingly, Xiahou Chun did not me him. From then on, he began to operate the auction house and amassed arge amount of wealth. Some people said that he had once saved Xiahou Chun¡¯s life. When Xiahou Chun had been shot in the eye by an arrow, Su Xiangnan had evacuated him with Xiahou Chun in tow.

    When Xiahou Changshu came in, he also took the initiative to greet him. Su Xiangnan¡¯s attitude towards Xiahou Changshu was also very respectful.

    The other two were called Yuan Zhi, it was said that he was the son of a tyrant, his father had fought with the founding emperor of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb for power, and when they were defeated, Yuan Zhi and his subordinates surrendered and were conferred the title of Marquis of Chang Le. The other was called Lu Yuan. He was a good friend of Yuan Zhi. This person¡¯s background wasn¡¯t anything impressive, but he was quite famous in the martial arts world. He was Wei Guo¡¯s most famous master craftsman.

    Including An Zheng and Xiahou Changshu, a total of five people were invited to the backyard.

    Compared to the grandeur of the front hall, the back yard was quite beautiful. Although the courtyard wasn¡¯t veryrge, there were pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, and even bamboo forests. The courtyard was neatly tidied up, giving onefreshing feeling.

    Zhang Suian exined as he walked: ¡°The reason we invited everyone to the rear courtyard is because this matter is extremely rted and was personally instructed by your majesty. In a while, General Zhang will personally exin it to you.

    Entering intather elegant wooden building in the backyard, Zhang Suian ordered people to bring in tea. Not long after, Zhang Yuan came back, with a serious expression he greeted the rest of the people, sat down and said straightforwardly: ¡°Your Majesty has met with some matters, that¡¯s why I thought of this method to recruit talented people. I won¡¯t say anything more. Since the few of you were invited here because of your talent, I hope that you won¡¯t mind giving me pointerster. ¡±

    ¡°Ever since His Majesty obtained the Drywall ¡­¡±

    Zhang Yuan paused for a moment, he looked at everyone, and obviously, was organizing his words.

    ¡°Strange things happened right next to me. I heard someone crying next to me at night, but when I woke up, there was nothing. The attendants in the room didn¡¯t hear anything either. It was the same for the few of them except for His Majesty. At first, he thought it was a nightmare, but after so many days, strange things like this happened every night. [The king had to move outside the pce, but he was still crying.]

    ¡°The people of the Residence of Golden Commandant thought that the eunuch beside His Majesty was the culprit. Therefore, the Residence of Golden Lieutenant had captured all the servants and reced them with a batch to serve for the emperor. But that night, there was not only crying, but also someone screaming out His Majesty¡¯s name. His Majesty had seen with his own eyes that someone was trying to kill him with a sword. ¡°But when I woke up, I realized that the person I killed was a lieutenant from the Martial Quarters ¡­¡±

    ¡°His Majesty knew that something was wrong and sent someone to invite Lord Sima to take a look. Lord Sima said that it was because of the Wall of Heaven and Earth. His Majesty had no choice but to send out the wall, hoping that someone would find a way to break it. This was, after all, a treasure of our nation, and contained within it was the cultivation method of our ancestor, Hong Jun. ¡°Sir Si Ma¡¯s meaning is that only by destroying the wall can we get rid of this cmity, but Your Majesty is reluctant ¡­¡±

    Lu Yuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid General Zhang has something to say.¡±

    Zhang Yuan was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: ¡°Mr. Lu, there are indeed some internal matters that are inconvenient to inform you.¡±

    Lu Yuan shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯m afraid even we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu said: ¡°Uncle Shi, since it has already reached this stage, let¡¯s just say whatever it is that you have to say. These people are all trustworthy people, they won¡¯t go out and speak nonsense. ¡±

    Zhang Yuan sighed: ¡°Forget it... His Majesty heard not only crying but also someone calling his name at night. Your Majesty ¡­ His Majesty would walk around randomly at night and kill anyone he saw. Not only was it a lieutenant, it was also a dozen pce maids. Even an imperial concubine had been cut down by His Majesty ¡­ Sir Si Ma said that the wall is a divine item from among the divine tools and is something that the ancestor would have great luck with. Your majesty cannot ept that. ¡±

    ¡°But, other than His Majesty, no one else who hade into contact with Qian Yuanfeng had encountered such a situation. The king still did not believe that this wall would only be aimed at him. He had sent people to search for it for a long time, but no matter how many people he had seen, there was nothing he could do about it. ¡±

    Xiahou Changshu asked: ¡°Is the wall outside really fake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake.¡±

    Zhang Yuan said: ¡°Actually, there are two dry-wall and one drywall. The two can bebined into one but can be separated into two. The wall is very small, and just happens to fit perfectly in the middle of the wall. ¡±

    He waved his hand, and a few guards came back to protect Qian Bao. The dry wall seemed to be a foot in size, but it was ten thousand jin in weight. The floor seemed to sink a little as he put the things in the room. Fortunately, they were on the first floor of the wooden building. If they were on the second floor, perhaps they would have broken the floor.

    Zhang Yuan took out a wall from his personal dimensional tool. It was a jade wall that was only the size of a fist. There were many tiny lines densely packed on top of it, all of them in a straight line. It gave off the feeling that tens of thousands of rays of light were shooting out from the holes in the wall in all directions. If one looked carefully, one would realize that every single line on the wall was actually formed by extremely tiny runes. Each straight line had at least a few hundred runes.

    Zhang Yuan ced the wall into the hole at the center of the wall and with a ¡°pa¡± sound, the wall was sucked in. As expected, the fit was extremely perfect, to the point that one could barely see the gaps.

    The moment the wall returned to its original position, the temperature of the room suddenly turned cold. Soon, Lu Yuan, whose cultivation base was not very high, began to tremble. Not long after, ayer of frost formed on his forehead. Yuan Zhi quickly took ouearl and handed it to him. The pearl emitted a gentle light. It was only when Lu Yuan held the pearl that he felt a trace of warmth. It seemed that his expression had improved a little.

    ¡°This is theplete wall.¡±

    Zhang Yuan walked around the wall, ¡°There are many runes on the wall, but these runes arepletely different from what we have seen. No one can recognize them. All the runes in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb that can be counted with a name, all of them were invited by His Majesty to the pce, but no one could recognize them. ¡±

    Holding the bead, Lu Yuan walked over while trembling. He squatted down and carefully examined it, ¡°Every rune on this elemental wall seems to be different. However, every once in awhile, there would be some runes that would repeat themselves ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind the rune. It¡¯s just that this pattern seems a bit strange.¡±

    An Zheng was also curious and couldn¡¯t help but go over to take a look. When he clearly saw those runes that were much thinner than hair, a hum sounded out in An Zheng¡¯s mind ¡­ He had seen these runes before.

    In that sealed and constant space, An Zhengprehended the power of time. He saw many different symbols that formed the time,yer afteryer, repeating unceasingly. Although there weren¡¯t many runes on this elemental wall, it appeared to be the same as the formation of time.

    In other words, the wall was something rted to the power of time.

    Seeing the change in An Zheng¡¯s expression, Zhang Yuan could not help but ask: ¡°Young Master Xun, what did you see?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned slightly pale, he looked at Zhang Yuan and asked: ¡°General Zhang, do you know that the cultivation methods in this world are ever-changing, with all sorts of different cultivation methods. But in the end, there are actually two different things. ¡±

    ¡°Buddhism?¡±

    Zhang Yuan asked.

    ¡°No, I am not talking about the differences between the factions in the sect, but the essential difference between Cultivation Power.¡±

    An Zheng exined, ¡°Regardless of whether it is the Cultivation Power with the various attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, it is actually all in space. In other words, one was the power of space. Many people believed that the power of space was only to create a space, that was superficial. The other type, being above control and even being able to change space ¡­ That is time. ¡±

    ¡°Time?¡±

    Zhang Yuan was silent for a while, and then felt deep veneration for An Zheng: ¡°Even though Young Master Xun is still young, I didn¡¯t think that his understanding of cultivation has reached such a stage. Just from this sentence, many people were already unable to understand it, no ¡­ The vast majority of cultivators in this world could not understand. ¡°Time and space have been summarized extremely meticulously.¡±

    Actually, An Zheng¡¯s understanding of the difference between time and space originated from the notes of the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. Purple Ivy was the first person to bring up the two concepts of spatial and temporal energy. Although he could not be considered the strongest cultivator in all of history, he was definitely the most unique one.

    ¡°This wall is rted to time?¡±

    Zhang Yuan could not help but ask.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t stop there. I can roughly guess now, this drywall represents the power of space. Although it was small, it was only a foot wide. It weighed tens of thousands of jins, and was the pinnacle of the power of space. As for the Essence Wall, it represented the power of time. These densely packed symbols should be formed from time. ¡°Perhaps the rumors are true. This wall was really created by Ancestor Hong Jun. Otherwise, no one else has ever been able to achieve such a feat since ancient times.¡±

    At this moment, Xiahou Changshu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at An Zheng. If she had only seen An Zheng as a strong and handsome little man before, now, An Zheng was simply a perfect man in her eyes.

    ¡°Does Young Master Xun have a way to break it?¡±

    Zhang Yuan asked anxiously.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°My cultivation is low, although I can see some clues, I am unable to do anything about it. Unless one has reached a certain cultivation level, withouhorough understanding of time and space, there is nothing one can do. ¡±

    An Zheng remembered that the guy that was lying on the ground, he didn¡¯t know if he was dead or not, and it was unknown if he was still persisting in that strange space. With his control over the power of space, he might be able to gain some insights into the Wall of Dragons if he was in the presence of the Buddha. With the Buddha¡¯s spatial power and An Zheng¡¯s understanding of the power of time, perhaps he would be able to unravel the secrets of this wall.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Yuan Zhou pointed at the characters and said, ¡°Repeat every other paragraph. Repeating this section represents a certain amount of time, perhaps one minute, perhaps one second, or one year, or ten years, or even a hundred years. ¡°It¡¯s really too hard to understand, and ¡­¡±

    He reached out his hand to touch it, and the wall began to spin rapidly in the middle of the dry wall. It clearly fit perfectly, without even a crack. However, when it started to rotate, it was round and smooth without a shred of obstruction. When it started to spin, it seemed to have a drive and didn¡¯t stop for a long time.

    After about ten seconds, there was a buzz in the room, and everyone fell to the ground. Lu Yuan, the person with the weakest cultivation, spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, unable to get back up. Yuan Zhi was his good friend, so he got up and stumbled over to help Ye Zichen up. However, after only two steps, he fell down, and his forehead directly hit the ground, breaking his skin. Xiahou Changshu moaned, his body suddenly tensed up, followed by a burst of rxation, he could not help but be limp, as though he just went througound of experience. Something unspeakable.

    Zhang Yuan seemed to be the one with the heaviest injuries. His entire body flew out of the wooden building and crashed into a distant ce. He coughed continuously when he stood up, and his voice was filled with blood.

    Just at this moment, everyone could not help but look at An Zheng ¡­ In the entire room, only An Zheng remained standing. It was as if the force that was hard to resist before had no effect on An Zheng at all.

    Everyone looked at An Zheng, and the expression in their eyes became strange.

 Chapter 1060 - Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1060 ¨C Altar</h4>

    No one had time to defend against the sudden danger, even a powerful expert like Zhang Yuan. Moreover, this type of damage seemed to be very targeted. The strongeerson was, the more serious the damage they would receive. As for the ones with the weakest cultivations, they only suffered some external injuries after being thrown out.

    Zhang Yuan was immediately sent flying very far away from the door. He started to spit out mouthfuls of blood the moment he rose in the air;

    But at this time, everyone just realised that An Zheng was the only one left in the room, he still stood there as if he did not receive any threat. When that power spread out, An Zheng did not avoid at all, and that power also chose to avoid An Zheng as if it recognized him, so the way everyone looked at An Zheng became strange.

    ¡°Young Master Xun.¡±

    Zhang Yuan walked back step by step, his face ashen. ¡°Should I exin this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    An Zheng was still immersed in theprehension of that power, and only after hearing Zhang Yuan¡¯s words did he realize that everyone¡¯s gaze was not friendly at all. Even Xiahou Changshu had a hint of suspicion in his eyes when he looked at him.

    ¡°Do you think I did it?¡±

    An Zheng looked at everyone as if he was looking at an idiot, he turned and looked at Qian Yuanfeng once again, ¡°If you think that I was the one who instigated the power inside the wall to hurt you, I would have to thank you for your high opinion.¡±

    ¡°But why are you fine!¡±

    Su Xiangnan red at An Zheng. ¡°Everyone is injured, but you are the only one who is fine. Don¡¯t you think you should exin?¡±

    ¡°Exin my ass.¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to reply as he kept his eyes on the changes in the wall. The wall rotated freely as if it was full of force, as if it could not stop once it was turned. This kind of rotation did not produce any sound, nor did it obstruct him. That was to say, there was a gap between the hard wall and the elemental wall that seemed to perfectly match, and this gap was only 1% of the hair.

    In other words, the outer circle of the wall and the inner hole of the wall had reached a terrifying level. Think about it, whether it¡¯s the inner hole of the drywall or the outer circle of the wall, if there¡¯s even the slightest bit of irregrity, it¡¯s bound to cause friction. Without mentioning anything else, just this technique, there was no longer any possibility for him to do this in the present. Even the Oldman Huo at his peak state might be able to do it, but it was definitely not something that could be aplished overnight.

    And this, represented perhaps just the perfect fusion of time and space.

    Rule.

    Vaguely, while An Zheng was observing the cirction of the Qian Yuan Wall, he seemed to haveprehended something. But that feeling was too fast, too fleeting. The moment An Zheng felt the sensation he gained from trying to track that divine light in his head, he felt that he was about to grasp onto something, but it just wasn¡¯t clear.

    Su Xiangnan came from the military. Although he had been in the business for many years, he still had the hostility of a soldier. After hearing An Zheng exin the four words ¡°fart¡±, he was immediately enraged. He walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side withrge strides, and wanted to teach this brat who didn¡¯t know how high the sky and how deep the earth was. However, just as he reached out his hand, a ripple suddenly appeared beside An Zheng. The ripple formed by the dense runes rippled outwards in all directions, and Su Xiangnan¡¯s arm was twisted around with a kacha sound. Following that, a huge force surged outwards, sending him flying through the air, his back knocking against the walls of the auction house in front of him, and sending him flying into the front hall.

    With that, the pot exploded. The big figures who were eating in the hall all stood up when they saw Su Xiangnan being beaten to this side.

    Zhang Yuan was worried that others would find out about his secret, so he flew over and smiled as he helped Su Xiangnan up: ¡°We have truly offended you.

    Su Xiangnan¡¯s face was as white as paper, and he could not say a single word.

    Everyone had an expression of understanding as they cupped their fists and praised Zhang Yuan¡¯s profound cultivation realm. Zhang Yuan said a few polite words and supported Su Xiangnan back to the courtyard. An Zheng was still standing in the room without moving, as if he had fallen into some kind of special situation.

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    Yuan Zhi was originally a noble and proud man. He had never taken a liking to An Zheng and couldn¡¯t help but curse at Su Xiangnan when he saw that he was beaten up. He wanted to go up too, but was stopped by Xiahou Changshu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him!¡±

    ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t you a little unreasonable? You can¡¯t always protect that pretty boy just because he caught your eyes. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    ¡°My meaning is very clear. Everyone is not blind. When the princess was in the hall, she had been intimate with this pretty boy, and now she was constantly protecting him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Mister Su is the old subordinate of the old general Xiahou. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far?¡±

    Zhang Yuan brought Su Xiangnan back and nced at Yuan Zhi, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him for now. He seemed to have realized something. ¡°Qian Yuanfeng and Young Master Xun seem to have some sort of connection, he doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? He has just emerged from the martial arts world at such a young age. How could he have such great attainments in cultivation?¡±

    Lu Yuan and Yuan Zhi were good friends, so he helped Yuan Zhi out, ¡°That¡¯s right, General Zhang. As I see it, this fellow has an unknown origin. He said that he is a member of the Xun family, but there is no proof. The young master of the Xun family had gone out, how could he not bring any subordinates. I feel that there is something wrong with this person¡¯s identity, we should stop him froming in contact with the wall! ¡±

    Xiahou Changshu coldly snorted, ¡°You are not as skilled as others and your talent is not as good as others, so you have be naked jealousy.¡±

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t talk too much.¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±

    Zhang Yuan scoffed, ¡°All of you, shut up! Don¡¯t forget that this is my house. ¡±

    Only then did they shut their mouths, but the atmosphere had clearly be tense.

    From within the revolving wall, the current An Zheng was gradually approaching the rule formed by the perfect fusion of time and space. These rules might be the so-called Heavenly Dao. An Zheng never believed that the Heavenly Dao waerson, or could be said to be a ruler. If there really was a Heavenly Dao, then it should be a natural rule formed during this period of time and not some rule created by them.

    The more he read, the more An Zheng firmly believed in his judgement. Back then, Patriarch Hongjun had created a dao of cultivation, so it was unknown whether or not he waerson. This was the spiritual consciousness of the vast universe, an unprecedentedprehension.

    Suddenly, with a weng sound, An Zheng was pushed out of that environment by Qian Yuanfeng. For some reason, Qian Yuanfeng began to reject him all of a sudden.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I have probably gained some insights.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhang Yuan and said, ¡°Qian Yuanbi, Qian Bian represents a space and the wall represents time. The cultivation method of Grandmaster Hong Jun contained within this object should be theprehension of these two powers. And the reason why the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor was disturbed by the wall was probably because of the power of time. ¡°While the wall was operating, it dug out some of the unspeakable horror from the king¡¯s memories.¡±

    Yuan Zhi snorted, ¡°Bullsh * t. If what you say is true, then why is it that only His Majesty is disturbed by this, and everyone else is fine? Could it be that there¡¯s no such thing as fear in the hearts of the others? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Zhang Yuan, ¡°Has Your Majesty been in contact with the wall before?¡±

    Zhang Yuan didn¡¯t say no and he didn¡¯t say yes either. Instead, with an unnatural expression, he said: ¡°I think everyone is tired today. How about this, let¡¯s eat first, and then you two follow me to escort Qian Yuanbi to Dragon Star Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Long Xing Shan?¡±

    Yuan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are we going to Long Xing Shan?¡±

    Zhang Yuan said: ¡°His Majesty has given the order to build an altar at Dragon¡¯s Xingshan. He gathered all the supreme experts in the country and nned to temporarily seal the Qian Yuan Wall inside. ¡°You guyse with me. Once we get to the ce, there will be people to exin in detail.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, he knew that there must be some secret behind it, but since Zhang Yuan did not say it, he was unable to guess.

    During the meal, Zhang Yuan asked An Zheng several times just what he felt. An Zheng only said that it was an extremely mysterious feeling that he couldn¡¯t exin clearly, which Zhang Yuan was skeptical about. That same night, he left Suining City and went straight to Long Xing Shan. The escort team for Qian Yuan Bian had at least a few thousand men, all veterans with a lot of experience in the battlefield, all carrying murderous intent.

    Long Xing Shan wasn¡¯t far from Sining City. He rode a chariot and arrived after midnight. The entire Dragon Star Mountain was lit up by lights. An Zheng realized that there was at least a few hundred thousand soldiers that were building something day and night. From a distance, an altar at the top of the mountain was beginning to take shape. Back and forth at the foot of the mountain, there were well-trained soldiers patrolling the area. And in the dark, there were even real experts watching.

    If Zhang Yuan did not bring him in, it was possible that he would not be able to enter even with his cultivation. An Zheng could vaguely feel that the auras of at least ten people in the mountain were extremely terrifying, which meant that Zhang Yuan was not lying. If it was one on one, An Zheng felt that he wouldn¡¯t lose against Zhang Yuan, but there were more than ten super strong warriors in this mountain.

    But until now, An Zheng did not n to leave. The power contained within the wall was especially important to An Zheng. If he could trulyprehend the secrets within, An Zheng was sure that he would be able to raise his cultivation once again. Even if he had only risen to the second level of the Greater Heaven Stage, An Zheng would not be afraid of the peak of Chen Wunuo.

    Halfway up the mountain, he saw groups moving back and forth like ants. The troops that came down from the mountain were all carrying burdens as they picked up the soil one by one. The people who went up were all empty, and the number of people could not be counted.

    An Zheng suddenly realised. Perhaps the Wei Nation was not building anything in the Dragon King Mountain at all, but ¡­ Something to dig up. All of this had something to do with the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce. Perhaps they had discovered some kind of secret in this mountain. And this secret was enough to make the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor mobilize the most elite troops and the most powerful cultivators in the entire kingdom to explore.

    Not knowing why, An Zheng had a bad premonition in his heart. Under the night sky, it was as if an iparably powerful prehistoric and ferocious beast was sleeping within the Dragon King Mountain.

 Chapter 1061 - People Who Wish to Live for Life

    <h4>Chapter 1061 ¨C People Who Wish to Live for Life</h4>

    There were too many teamsing and going on Dragonrise. It made people feel like they had identally entered an ant¡¯s nest. The faces of the soldiers were filled with fatigue, it was obvious that they had been here for a long time. What was even more suffocating was that everyone here did not speak, but only worked in silence.

    The group followed Zhang Yuan up the mountain, and on the way, they met a strange team. They were even more silent than the soldiers who were digging. Everyone¡¯s faces were extremely pale, but they were clearly not tired. Instead, they were filled with a kind of fear hidden behind their numbness.

    They showed weakness to the peopleing and going, and drove the nag horses down the hill. Because the road had just been paved, the soil was still soft, so the vehicles couldn¡¯t go up. On the backs of these nags were loads of things, sacks for each of them. When An Zheng passed by, he frowned. The jute bag released a smell of blood.

    Although it waste into the night, An Zheng noticed that there was blood seeping out from the gunny sack. The line was very long, and it looked like there were at least a few hundred horses. Every horse had at least two or three sacks on their back, which meant ¡­ Something had happened up ahead, and almoshousand people had died inside.

    It was only the construction of an altar, how could so many people die?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look around, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Zhang Yuan coldly nced at An Zheng, and then walked out inrge strides.

    An Zheng looked at the other people, it was obvious that they felt that something was amiss, as their faces did not look good. Xiahou Changshu wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would be scared whenever something happened to his, but under this kind of suffocating and depressing atmosphere, he felt chills down his spine and his hands were covered in cold sweat. She subconsciously pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand, but An Zheng subconsciously avoided it. In this moment, Xiahou Changshu felt that there seemed to be an invisible world separating the two of them.

    An Zheng smiled at her, knowing that Xiahou Changshu was afraid.

    This smile also warmed the icy coldness that gradually rose in Xiahou Changshu¡¯s heart. She guessed that perhaps it was because her attitude towards An Zheng before had made him feel a little cold? After all, she did not stand on An Zheng¡¯s side when they were at the auction house.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have any hostility towards this woman. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t as ruthless as the other ancient people. From her attitude towards the people of Great Xixi, she was not a bad person.

    As he was walking, the front hooves of a nag sank into the soft soil, and the sack on the horse¡¯s back fell off. The gunny sack was not tightly tied, and the corpse inside it fell out as it rolled down the hill.

    When An Zheng saw the corpse, his heart involuntarily sunk.

    The corpse looked extremely pale, as if it had already been drained of blood. The corpses were densely packed with wounds, and each wound was not very big. It didn¡¯t look like a wound from a sword, but more like something bit out.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Xiahou Changshu screamed in fear as the corpse rolled on the ground not far from him.

    This scream attracted the attention of everyone nearby, and the originally silent mountain seemed to explode into a p of thunder. But soon, everyone withdrew their gazes and continued doing their own things, as if they were ustomed to it. An Zheng looked at those people, and felt that they no longer had souls in their bodies, but rather, corpses.

    Zhang Yuan walked over quickly and hacked the soldier who was leading the horse to death with his de: ¡°If there is any more idents, everyone in the team will die.¡±

    The soldiers not far away ran over and silently threw the corpses into a new sack. The two of them carried the bags and ced them on the horses before continuing to drive the horses down the mountain. Throughout the entire process, no one spoke, and the silence was still frighteningly silent.

    Yuan Zhi and Lu Yuan were walking at the back, and the two of them were chatting in hushed tones. Even An Zheng could hear the suspicion and fear in their voices.

    ¡°What exactly is this Longxing Mountain doing? It¡¯s definitely not as simple as just building an altar. If it was just an engineering project, how could so many people die? Moreover, judging from their expressions and attitudes, it was obvious that they had already gotten used to it. In other words, there might be so many people who die every day, and so many people who are sent to deliver the corpses down the mountain every day. ¡±

    When Yuan Zhi said these words, he was always on guard against Zhang Yuan who was walking at the front.

    After all, he was not one of those old officials of the Wei Country. He had surrendered to the Cao family. In the past, when his father was at his peak, the Cao family had to be respectful to his father. Only when his family¡¯s Dao was defeated did the Cao family take the opportunity to defeat the Yuan family. It could be said that half of the reason the Cao family had their current strength was due to the Yuan family¡¯s defeat. At least a million troops had surrendered, and with the addition of a group of fierce generals who could fight well, a group of scheming strategists had be the officials of the Cao family.

    Lu Yuan pulled on his sleeves, signaling him not to speak carelessly.

    Yuan Zhi seemed to have sensed something and said witale face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I keep having the feeling that those of us who came up this time might not go back alive.¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve implicated you, so I knew that the Cao family would not let me go. Sooner orter, I will die. If not, how can Cao Cheng be at ease with the million strong elites and the hundreds of powerful generals in my family? ¡±

    Lu Yuan sighed. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. This is a conspiracy.¡±

    Yuan Zhi replied, ¡°Look at those soldiers. They look like walking corpses. Apparently, they are already in charge of life and death. The Cao family has always been ambitious, and don¡¯t forget what Cao Cheng¡¯s father, who is known as the world¡¯s most formidable and formidable Cao Po, is most skilled at doing. ¡±

    Lu Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cao Po die a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with him dying or not? Cao Chengpletely inherited his father¡¯s viciousness, and did things without considering the cost. Back then when Cao Po and my father were fighting for the world, the army wasn¡¯t even a tenth of my father¡¯s, and they were short of provisions and resources. Seeing the troops not even able to eat, did you forget what he did? ¡±

    ¡°How could I forget ¡­¡±

    Lu Yuan sighed. ¡°That is the shame of my life.¡±

    Back then, Cao Po¡¯s army had been in trouble, and his army had lost all of its resources and grain, and was now being encircled by the Yuan n¡¯s army. At this time, Cao Po did not hesitate to take the risk of being scolded by the world and forcefully opened the imperial tomb of the Darkhan Empire ¡­

    At that time, Lu Yuan was in the prime of his life, but he had already be famous in the martial arts world and was a famous appraiser. At that time, Cao Po had sent people to ride eight hundred li in the dark and capture Lu Yuan from his home. They entered the Royal Tomb together and stole arge amount of magical equipment, resources, and countless treasures.

    Lu Yuan suddenly reacted. ¡°Are you saying that this isn¡¯t the construction of an altar at all, but rather the excavation of an ancient tomb?¡±

    Yuan Zhi lowered his voice and said, ¡°Look at the surrounding terrain ¡­¡±

    Lu Yuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter before and upon hearing Yuan Zhi¡¯s reminder, he looked around immediately. After a moment, his face changed, ¡°That¡¯s not right, this is the ce where the evil spirits are hidden... In this ce, who would build a tomb here? It was impossible. If this ce was used aomb, then theter generations would most likely suffer. Moreover, there was the risk of their n being exterminated. The qi that is gathered here is in all directions, and the terrain is too overcast, so it is not suitable for a tomb. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Yuan Zhi replied with a worried expression, ¡°I hope my guess is wrong.¡±

    Halfway up the mountain, Zhang Yuan told them to stop and wait there, he then personally brought his team to the mountain top. From this position, it was even more spectacr to see peopleing and going around the mountain like fire dragons.

    Xiahou Changshu subconsciously stood next to An Zheng, and after being silent for a while, carefully said: ¡°If you feel that something is amisster, you will immediately leave. I know that you have hidden your cultivation. You are stronger than them, but this ce is truly too dangerous. ¡±

    ¡°What do you actually know?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Xiahou Changshu looked at Yuan Zhi and Lu Yuan who were deliberately hiding far away to avoid them, and then said to An Zheng in a very soft voice, ¡°Before the ancient immortal ns descended into this era, we actually experienced some strange things. I heard from my father that one day, someone suddenly came from outside this region, breaking the bnce of space. It is because of Sir Sima¡¯s forceful suppression that this shocking event was not spread out. ¡±

    ¡°Father said that the day His Majesty brought some foreign invaders to that mysterious ce, there was a strange person imprisoned. Actually, that strange person was the emperor who founded the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb ¡­ Due to an ident, the father and son pair ¡­ Both father and son were killed. Rumor has it that it was Zhao Mie, that super strong warrior from Shu who did it, but he could not catch himter on. Zhao Mie is the strongest cultivator in Shu. After L¨¹ Jinyi died, he became unrivalled in the world. ¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s strange is that my father saw the corpses of the two Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s emperors with his own eyes, and not long after that, his majesty actually revived. After your Majesty¡¯s revival, the ancient immortal ns suddenly descended into this era. ¡±

    Xiahou Changshu let out a long sigh, ¡°Initially, I thought war was about to leave and that there would never be another disaster. However, after this era, the bloodthirsty nature of the war generals and even civil officials in Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb was stimted once again. The Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor was even more... It had changed. ¡°After his death, he became very, very ¡­¡±

    She tidied up her words, but still didn¡¯t know how to describe them.

    An Zheng gave her a look that I understand. Xiahou Changshu gratefully nced at An Zheng;

    ¡°I suspect that this altar is rted to his twisted desire to live forever ever since that day.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes indicated that they should stop talking for a bit. Xiahou Changshu was stunned for a bit, and then he saw Zhang Yuan bringing his people down the mountain. At this moment, the sky had already begun to brighten. The air was filled with the fresh smell of earth that had just been dug out. Large movements of troops began to take ce at the foot of the mountain. Clearly, they were changing shifts.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me up. When you see His Majestyter, don¡¯t ask him anything. Do whatever His Majesty tells you to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiahou Changshu hurriedly nodded, but he could only hear his own voice. Whether it was An Zheng, Yuan Zhi, Lu Yuan, or Su Xiangnan, none of them answered. Zhang Yuan did not mind, and continued to bring them up the mountain.

    However, right at this moment, there was a sudden boom in the distance. The entire mountain shook for a moment befored light shot out from within the mountain. Within that red light, there was a force that no one dared to resist. After sweeping across, at least several hundred people that were nearby were killed. When the red light dissipated, the entire hillside was charred ck. Soon after, a roar that sounded like the roar of a wild beast came from the mountain, and the big rocks on the mountain side began to roll down. A mountain about a hundred meters tall fell down, and even more soldiers were buried alive.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    Zhang Yuan snorted, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Yuan Zhi and Lu Yuan looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone fell silent, their heads lowered as they watched the road under their feet as they walked up the mountain. When they were almost to the mountain peak, An Zheng saw that there was already more than a hundred people gathered in an empty space not far from the weing pine tree. Judging from the clothing of these people, they were not people from the army. Some were wearing silk and some were wearing cloth clothing, and their identities were different. These people were different from the soldiers in that their faces were filled with worry and fear.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s almost here.¡±

    Zhang Yuan said to the person guarding the entrance of the cave.

    An Zheng had seen that person before, fortunately, he was wearing a mask this time, otherwise, he would have been recognized at a nce.

    The person from the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s Martial House was a very beautiful woman, but her entire being was as cold as an unsheathed sword. She guarded the entrance of the cave as if she had sealed it with a sword. No one was willing to stand very close to her, as if they were afraid of being cut by the cold.

    Martial Organization, Cao Yanzhi.

 Chapter 1062 - tigers and crystal coffins

    <h4>Chapter 1062 ¨C tigers and crystal coffins</h4>

    Just as An Zheng and the rest arrived at Long Xing Shan, the person who was suppressed by An Zheng in Sui Ning City also arrived at Long Xing Shan. In a tent at the foot of the mountain, the High General Hu Wei, Duke Xu Zhe, looked at Xu Xuejian with a face full of shock, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? This ce is nce where anyone can casuallye to. Hurry up and leave, and if His Majesty finds out, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. ¡±

    Snorting: ¡°I don¡¯t care, your big brother is being bullied, you are the Supreme General of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, other than His Majesty, you are the oldest, you have to avenge me!¡±

    ¡°My dear brother, you mustn¡¯t speak carelessly of this. I am just one of His Majesty¡¯s subjects. Don¡¯t say anything else about me being the biggest under His Majesty. Do you know what you¡¯re doing to me? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care about being bullied?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I still don¡¯t know your temper. You¡¯re the only one who bullies others. Who would dare to provoke you? ¡°I beg of you, can you hurry up and leave? This ce is nce where outsiders can casuallye to without His Majesty¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Outsider? Brother, you actually said that I¡¯m an outsider? ¡±

    He plopped down on a chair and said, ¡°You and I are the only two brothers left in our family. You became a great general and a great duke. His big brother had been bullied by someone riding on his neck to shit, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. You didn¡¯t care, since he was just an outsider. How can outsiders block your path to greatness? Just tell me, are you worthy of our parents by saying this? ¡±

    Xu Zhe was forced into a corner. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Tell me, who bullied you?¡±

    ¡°The Xun family.¡±

    ¡°From the Xun family?¡± Brother, can you not cause trouble for me? What kind of status did the Yingchuan Xun family hold? Even the Emperor has to treat you with respect. ¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t care. Fine, I¡¯ll leave now. From today onwards, you will be me and you. We brothers will break off all ties.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, can you stop messing around?!¡±

    Xu Ruo fiercely stood up, grabbed Xu Zhe¡¯s hand, and said with tears and snot streaming down his face: ¡°Who else can I count on your big brother now? Isn¡¯t it you? ¡°Think about it, before you joined the army, what kind of miserable days did we have? Even if I had a mouthful of food, I would still have to share it with you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother, just say the word. I have something important to do up on the mountain, His Majesty is still waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward then. A kid from the Xun family called Xun Anhui also came to Dragon Star Mountain this time. I followed him on the way.¡± It¡¯s fine if that fellow humiliated me, but he even said that the only reason Xu Zhe has his current status is because of Dian Hu¡¯s death. If Dian Hu doesn¡¯t die, you will always be stepped on by Dian Hu. He also said that I relied on my power, and that you relied on your power. ¡±

    ¡°Did he really say that?!¡±

    Xu Zhe suddenly stood up, and mmed his palm on the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more unpleasant is that the brat was caught by that slut, Xiahou Changshu, and thought that he would be able to go against the rules just because he found the Xiahou Family¡¯s backer. However, who didn¡¯t know that the scoundrel from the Xiahou Family was someone who could marry anyone? He was already tired of ying around. But do you know what he said about me? He said that one day when he marries Xiahou Changshu, he would btive of the royalty, and would slowly crush both you and me. He said that you are a dog of the Cao family, and that once he marries Xiahou Changshu, he will be your master, and when you see him in the future, you will have to wag your tail and bark at him. ¡±

    ¡°This is so infuriating!¡±

    Xu Zhe was furious, he kicked the table in front of his away: ¡°He really came?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really here. He was brought here by Zhang Yuan. Let me tell you, brother, this Zhang Yuan is not a good person either. He was so happy to see me being bullied and scolded. If you keep on suppressing him in front of His Majesty, he would have held a grudge against you long ago. ¡±

    ¡°I will go see His Majesty right now and ask Zhang Yuan in front of His Majesty. I will ask the public whether or not Xun Er has said these things!¡±

    Xu hastily pulled Xu Zhe back: ¡°My foolish little brother, how can you go speak of it in front of His Majesty? Firstly, those fellows would not admit it. Zhang Yuan, Xiahou Changshu, Xun Yang and Anhui were partners. They would even say that you couldn¡¯t tolerate others. You only have one, and they have so many people. Do you think the Emperor will believe you? Secondly, if we want to take revenge, we can¡¯t only ask His Majesty for a way. If others were to know about this, they would say that you didn¡¯t dare to do anything.

    Xu Zhe¡¯s footsteps paused, ¡°Big Brother, what ns do you have?¡±

    ¡°Younger brother, what is going on in this Longxing Mountain? It seems very mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t ask about this matter. I said that it would be a crime to behead someone, and no one can save me or you. ¡°If you don¡¯t want our Xu Family to be exterminated, then don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, then don¡¯t ask. What I mean is, with such aplex and dangerous situation in the mountain, even if an ident happened and someone died, who would care?¡± ¡°With your strength, it¡¯s definitely not a difficult thing to secretly kill someone like Xun Anhui.¡±

    Xu Zhe¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°About this...¡±

    ¡°I know that you are in a difficult situation. You are someone of the imperial court, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He leaned in and said, ¡°You can get in touch with them, but I can¡¯t. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be working in the mountain, so find a chance to trick that bastard Xun Anhui out of it. Just say what His Majesty wants him to do down the mountain, no matter what you want him to do, just trick him out of it. As long as he descends the mountain ¡­¡±

    Xu Zhe muttered to himself for a while: ¡°Fine, wait for me here. If there is any news, I will send my personal guards down to tell you. Big brother, you have to remember that you are not allowed to go anywhere in this big tent. I am not joking with you, and I am not spouting rmist rumors. If people were to find out about what happened in the Dragon Mountain, we would really be exterminated! ¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±

    Xu Zhe snorted and brought his personal guards up the mountain. By this time, An Zheng and the rest had already reached the summit of Dragon King Mountain. No one would have thought that there would be a cave at the top of the mountain. Thus, this cave was not horizontal. Rather, it went down from the summit straight into the mountain. Judging from the cave entrance, it should have been dug by someone, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was an expansion of the original natural cave or if it was dug by someone else.

    They were holding a namelist in their hands. It should have been in their hands just now, and the ink on it had not evenpletely dried up yet. She passed the list to her subordinates. ¡°Call the people next to each other and state your identity. If anyone tries to sneak in, kill them.¡±

    These people came from all over the world, but they were basically all famous and famous people in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb¡¯s martial arts world. Most of them were people who had a certain level of skill in appraising treasures. Most of them didn¡¯t havigh cultivation base, so they were very nervous.

    After confirming his identity, he entered the cave one by one. An Zheng and Xiahou Changshu entered one after the other, and when they passed by Cao Yanzhi, An Zheng gave her a nce. An Zheng always felt that this time, seeing Cao Yanzhi was different from thest time.

    The cave was very big, and upon entering, he saw a few soft stairs hanging down from the cave entrance. He could only climb down through them. An Zheng was in the front and Xiahou Changshu was in the back. The soft stairs swayed back and forth, and An Zheng raised his head to say that he should be careful, but this time, he coincidentally saw something that he shouldn¡¯t have seen from the short skirt. Xiahou Changshu seemed to have noticed something and his face immediately flushed red.

    He climbed down thedder for at least two to three hundred meters beforending on the ground. When he came back down, he found that the cave was filled with soldiers who were carrying the soil outside. These soldiers carried the soil and walked out through another passage. An Zheng intentionally looked in the direction.

    ¡°Everyone, hand over your magic tools!¡±

    The group of patrolmen guarding below stopped An Zheng and the others as if they were fiends. Everyone immediately went into an uproar. Why did someone say that? An Zheng wasn¡¯t really worried about anything. The Blood Pearl Bracelet space was extremely secretive and no one could notice that it was a spatial artifact.

    Cao Yanzhi came down from the top and swept her eyes over those people who were unwilling to ept this. ¡°Those who don¡¯t listen to my orders, kill them immediately.¡±

    The people from the Martial House rushed forward, and those people immediately became terrified. All the various magical equipment that the group of people had brought with them were all taken away and casually tossed into a corner. An Zheng noticed that there were already a lot of tools piled up, it was obvious that they were not the first group of people to be called over.

    Judging from the dust that covered the magical equipment, the previous batch of people had already been in there for quite some time. And these magical equipment had not been taken away, which could only mean that these people hadn¡¯te out yet. An Zheng suddenly thought of the carriage that he had encountered on the way, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Cao Yanzhi walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and nced at him, ¡°Hand over your things as well.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Kill me.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi was slightly surprised, her expression immediately became ferocious: ¡°You said it? ¡°I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡±

    Just as she was about to attack, Xiahou Changshu hurriedly said: ¡°Little Sister Yanzhi, this person is my friend.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Cao Yanzhi said, ¡°No one can do that. I am in charge of His Majesty¡¯s safety. This is my duty.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am in charge of my own safety, no one can.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi was furious, but just as she was about to make a move, Zhang Yuan came down from above and nced at An Zheng with a gloomy face. After that, he called Cao Yanzhi to the side and said something in a low voice, ¡°All of you, listen carefully. No talking without orders, no talking, no talking to himself. No, Xu Luan will not look. Whoever looks at the ce will have their eyes dug out. ¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips. Coincidentally, Cao Yanzhi saw it, and the killing intent in his eyes increased.

    But Zhang Yuan¡¯s words had obviously changed her mind, and did not force An Zheng to hand over her magic tool. Under the leadership of the people from the Martial Aunt Ting, everyone started to walk towards the cave on the side. Those who were carrying the soil outside all moved aside, looking at An Zheng and the others withplicated expressions. An Zheng was an expert in analyzing a person¡¯s thoughts through observing their eyes. He was sure that these people felt a little pity when they looked at him.

    Oveundred people were too focused on walking and no one dared to speak. Other than the sound of footsteps, there was no other sound.

    After abouundred meters, the space suddenly became spacious. In front of him was a huge natural karst cave, like a hall decorated with countless treasures and jades. On the surrounding stone walls, all sorts of crystals were emitting a brilliant light. An Zheng felt something beneath his feet start to feel pain. With a kick, a Night Pearl that was almost as big as an egg rolled out. Even though this item wasn¡¯t considered priceless, to ordinary people, selling this would allow them to live without worries for the rest of their lives.

    However, there were quite a few of these things scattered on the ground. The soldiers that came and went were used to it, so they didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. However, An Zheng could tell that there was greed in their eyes too. It was just that no one dared to touch those things. The value of the crystals on the wall was even higher. One could simply dig them out and sell them at an auction house for a good price. This cave was truly likreasure trove. If all of these jade crystals were dug out, it would be enough to arm a huge army.

    However, no one cared about these things, in other words ¡­ There were even more precious things inside, precious enough to make the people here lose interest in these crystals.

    Just at this time, An Zheng noticed that on the stone wall far away, there was a coffin hanging in the middle of arge expanse of crystals. The coffin was also made of crystal, so he didn¡¯t even notice it from the start. An Zheng was not the only one who saw the coffin. Yuan Zhi and Lu Yuan looked at each other, as if it was true.

    The strangest thing was, if one looked closely, they could see that the clothes of the people inside the crystal coffin were all bright and fresh, without any change, as if they had just been put in by someone who had died. The deeper they walked, the more crystal coffins hung on the walls. There was a mouth hanging on the side of the path, and it was at the height of the human face.

    Xiahou Changshu curiously looked inside, wanting to see what the person inside looked like, then moved his face closer. The person inside suddenly moved, a pale white face stuck to the crystal coffin, faintly staring at her.

 Chapter 1063 - The Chess Game is now clear

    <h4>Chapter 1063 ¨C The Chess Game is now clear</h4>

    Xiahou Changshu was so frightened that he retreated a few steps, his face turning paler than the face of the person inside the crystal coffin. An Zheng helped her up and looked closer. Inside the crystal coffin, there was a woman wearing white clothes. She must have been submerged in water, which was why she moved back and forth. He didn¡¯t know why the crystal coffin was sealed so tightly. It was unknown how many years had passed, but the water inside was still full.

    The group passed through the passage, and none of them dared to get too close to the wall.

    Cao Yanzhi, who was walking at the front, stopped and turned around to look at everyone, ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    In front of him wauge crystal cave. If one were to say that the outside of the cave was filled with crystals, then the inside of the cave was entirely made of crystals. However, this crystal cave was different from Tan Shanse¡¯s crystal hall. The crystal walls around Tan Shanse¡¯s crystal hall were shining like a mirror, and the crystals here maintained their natural appearance, with edges and corners.

    In the center of the crystal lobby, there wauge crystal stage with a wall ced on top of it.

    The Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor, Cao Cheng, was standing not far from the crystal stage and was talking to a few people in a low voice. People of the Star Observation Pavilion. That trademark white robe was enough to prove their identity.

    An Zheng carefully sensed the aura inside the crystal cave. It was very simr to the aura inside Tan Shanse¡¯s crystal hall. In other words, the kind of crystals that Tan Shanse was good at using were most likely dug out from here. In other words, before the ancient people had descended, Tan Shanse had already started digging in Dragon Star Mountain. Furthermore, this matter must have been carried out in great secrecy and had not been discovered by the people of the Da Xi family for a long time.

    Just what kind of ce was Long Xing Shan, why did he have to receive so much attention from Tan Shanse?

    An Zheng released his Heaven Eyes, wanting to hear what Cao Po and the other Star Observation Pavilion people were saying. However, the Heaven Eyes were already five meters away from Cao Cheng and the others, and they were unable to approach any further. There was an invisible barrier in between them, which even his Heaven Eyes couldn¡¯t break through.

    Just at this time, An Zheng discovered a weirdo who was winking at him from the crowd ¡­

    When An Zheng saw this person, he felt that things were not that simple. Why was this guy here as well? The person who blinked at him was the young man who had been captured by the divine guards under Zhang Yuan¡¯smand in the auction house. An Zheng had wanted to save him, butter on, he did not find the opportunity and was directly brought to Long Xingshan.

    That guy obviously knew An Zheng, and theshing in his eyes caused An Zheng to suddenly understand something. Then, An Zheng noticed that not only was this fellow winking at him, there were also a few others looking at him with excitement in their eyes.

    An Zheng sighed, and muttered to himself.

    An Zheng looked carefully at the hundred plus people who entered this time, and noticed that other than those strange fellows who were blinking, there was also a young man with a cold and arrogant face who asionally nced at him, his expression was veryplicated. So An Zheng was a little surprised, why was it that so many non-ancient people found this ce and snuck in?

    After a short while, Cao Cheng¡¯s side should have already finished discussing. Opening the barrier, Cao Cheng walked over and pressed his hands down towards the group.

    ¡°Greetings, your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    A group of people bent down, and An Zheng followed along. They did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    Cao Cheng acknowledged: ¡°The reason why I invited everyone here is because we discovered a great secret that could change the entire world. It is impossible for me alone to solve this secret. ¡°You are all outstanding people, one out of a thousand. I trust in your abilities and courage.¡±

    ¡°Yanzhi, exin yourself.¡±

    Cao Cheng walked to the side, and started chatting with the people from the Star Observation Pavilion s again. Standing on the other side, the middle-aged man who had been looking at everyone but not speaking from the start, had attracted An Zheng¡¯s attention. Last time when An Zheng went to the Sealing Dimension, he had met this person once ¡­ The Great Sima of Wei Country was wrong.

    Cao Yanzhi took a few steps forward, nced at everyone, and exined, ¡°Everyone knows where we came from and how tired the space we were in before is. But you all don¡¯t know how it came about. ¡±

    ¡°The time inside this crystal cave is different from the time outside. You have juste in, so you can¡¯t feel it. Now let me tell you, the reason why I was able to travel from that sealed era to this era is because of this crystal cave and the wall. ¡±

    ¡°There is a mister whose strength is peerless in this world and whose talent is unprecedented in history. He¡¯s the one who helped us. Using the power of the crystals in this crystal cave andbining it with the power of the Dry-elemental Wall, we transported the entire space to this era. That is to say, all of you have actually been here before, just for a moment, and no one has felt it. What we need to do now is to prevent others from using the power of this crystal cave and the wall to send us back. I only have one question for you, do you want to go back? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    In the crowd, many people answered without thinking.

    Indeed, they did not want to, because the space that was sealed by Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism was practically impossible to cultivate. In that space, cultivators could barely feel the power. Furthermore, that era was short of resources and living in poverty. When they had crossed over to this era, they had already be masters. They could bully the people of the Great Xixi as they wished. Everyone had a sense of pride in being a noble person, so how could they possibly want to go back?

    ¡°So, please.¡±

    Cao Yanzhi said, ¡°You are all top talents in the industry. I believe that you can assist His Majesty inpleting this task.¡± For the sake of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, for the sake of your majesty, for the sake of all of you, I hope that everyone can give it their all. ¡±

    Someone curiously asked, ¡°Where is that important person? He is the mister you were talking about. Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Since he can use the crystal cave and the wall to bring us here, he should have a way to seal this crystal cave. ¡±

    ¡°He has more important things to do. He willeter. However, I hope that the future of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb lies in the hands of us, the people of the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. ¡±

    Cao Yanzhi said coldly, ¡°Leaving your future in someone else¡¯s hands is not a very reassuring thing.¡±

    Everyone nodded, but there was still some doubt in their hearts.

    After Cao Cheng conversed for a while, his expression finally rxed a little. It was clear that he had obtained some good news. He walked back and looked at everyone before saying, ¡°I have already been here for a month and haven¡¯t left for an entire month. I haven¡¯t eaten, I haven¡¯t slept, and I haven¡¯t rested. I am not trying to say how hard it is for us, but I want to tell you all that we do not dare to forget that the future of the people of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb must be in the hands of the people of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb themselves. I wholeheartedly want to bring all of you into hegemony, to let every single citizen of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb live a good life, and to let all of you, who are among the elites, enjoy the status that you ought to attain. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ck off, never. With the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb in my hands, I have the responsibility to make you all the masters of this world. Every single person in the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb can proudly say that the world belongs to the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, to us. ¡±

    He turned his head and pointed: ¡°But this ce, to Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, is too unstable. If someone knew about this, if someone used this ce to create something, everything that the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb was currently creating could be destroyed. This is something that I will not allow, and I know that you will not allow it! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡±

    The group of people were excited by Cao Cheng¡¯s words, they waved their arms and shouted.

    But at this moment, An Zheng suddenly realized... Cao Cheng was definitely hiding all these from Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse wanted to control the entire situation, and Cao Cheng wanted to do the same. Cao Cheng would not allow himself to be someone¡¯s puppet. Everything would be under the control of someone else. He must have tried to bribe a few Star Observation Pavilion people in an attempt to seal the crystal cave and the wall.

    An Zheng then thought, why did Tan Shanse want to move the entire Primordial Era over?

    Actually, An Zheng had already thought of it before, that Tan Shanse would only do this to use these people from the Primordial Era. They would use their powerful cultivation to kill all cultivators in this era of Da Xi Empire. At that time, would Tan Shanse be able to kill all of these ancient cultivators and send them back to the sealed space? After returning to that space, these people had be weak again. Tan Shanse might have thought of a way topletely destroy this space.

    This was a game of very, veryrge chess. Tan Shanse thought that he had controlled everything, but he never thought that every chess piece was trying to resist. A person like Cao Cheng was undoubtedly the more important chess piece in the entire chess game. It was because of this importance that he did not want to be manipted by others.

    Cao Cheng must have thought of Tan Shanse¡¯s ns as well, which was why he had thought of ways to seal the Wall of Heaven and the Crystal Cave. Only then would the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb be able to stay in this era for a long time, and be the overlord of this era.

    The game of chess was now almost clear.

    ¡°Take a look around to feel the power of this crystal. I don¡¯t need you to do anything today. You may all live here for a long time toe, until we solve the mystery of the Wall and the Crystal Cave together. All of you will be the creators of history, and every single one of you will be the creators of the future generations.

    The crowd was excited by his words. They waved their arms and shouted, ¡°Long live His Majesty!¡±

    At this time, the young man with the cold and arrogant face took the opportunity to walk around while the crowd gathered around him and approached An Zheng. He stood beside An Zheng and fell silent for a moment before speaking: ¡°Do you not recognize me?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly startled, then he suddenly remembered that he had seen those cold and arrogant eyes more than once.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nice mask.¡±

    That person acknowledged and then replied seriously, ¡°Your people lent it to me.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, then looked at the Cao Cheng in the distance. ¡°Why do you think these people look so crazy? If they really seal time, what will happen to the people of our generation? ¡±

    ¡°You have a way?¡±

    An Zhengughed and asked: ¡°Feng Xiuyang.¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Feeding You

    <h4>Chapter 1064 ¨C Feeding You</h4>

    The group walked around the crystal cave. Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb Emperor Cao Cheng brought a few Star Observation Pavilion people and prepared to leave. Just then, General Xu Zhe suddenly stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject has something to say.¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Xu Zhe said: ¡°Just now, Your Majesty said that this matter concerns the national destiny of the Dao Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, and the life and death of millions of citizens. Everyone here was invited by the Emperor. This subject should not have questioned anything. However, it is precisely because this matter is too important and this subject has the responsibility of protecting Long Xingshan that ¡­ This subject dares to test the identities and abilities of everyone present. Some people, their identity is wrong. Some people, their identity is right, but their ability is wrong. ¡±

    He looked at Cao Cheng: ¡°For the safety of your majesty, for the future of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, this subject thinks that we should still investigate and see if there are any people who are pretentious.¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s expression was clearly a little ugly, these people would not leave the ce alive, it was obvious that Xu Zhe was overdoing it. This was not the first group of people chosen to enter. The people from before had already been transported out in sacks. These neers didn¡¯t know how many terrifying things were inside the cave, or what was even more terrifying was that they didn¡¯t even know what was inside.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Out of trust and importance he had for Xu Zhe, Cao Cheng nodded. ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡±

    Xu Zhe acknowledged it, and his expression rxed.

    He walked straight in front of An Zheng, extended his hand, and asked: ¡°This must be Young Master Xun Anhui, how can I prove your identity?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How to prove my identity, isn¡¯t that what you should do?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu¡¯s face changed, ¡°General Xu, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Xu Zheughed: ¡°I heard that young master Xun Anhui is only twenty years old. Although he is slightly famous, this matter is too big and important. Everyone present has been famous in the martial arts world for a long time. Only you, no one seems to know what you are good at and what your ability is. ¡°Could it be that he is trying to win the favor of other women?¡±

    Xiahou Changshu¡¯s face became ugly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    An Zheng tugged at Xiahou Changshu: ¡°Whether I will try to please women has nothing to do with you. What¡¯s rted to you is that your father definitely wouldn¡¯t have tried to please a woman back then, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been so ugly. ¡±

    Xu Zhe was startled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He finally reacted after asking and flew intage. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you here?¡±

    Because Zhang Yuan said that An Zheng was the only one who felt the power of time, Cao Cheng took this young man quite seriously. Seeing Xu Zhe directly looking for trouble with An Zheng, he obviously guessed that there must be a conflict between Xu Zhe and him. Zhang Yuan whispered in Cao Cheng¡¯s ear as he recounted everything that had happened, causing his expression to suddenly be ugly. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU)) This Xu Zhe, who did not prioritize at all, still wanted to settlersonal grudge at this time.

    But when Cao Cheng thought about it again, he realized that he should definitely see how capable Xun Anhui was.

    ¡°Xun Anhui, I feel that if you want to be suspicious of others, the best way is to prove yourself.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound as he turned around to look at Xu Zhe: ¡°What are you nning to have me prove?¡±

    Xu Zhe coldly snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that your ability at appraising treasures is impressive? This aspect requires sufficient experience and experience. No matter how I look at it, you don¡¯t seem to be someone with true ability, unless you are studying inside your mother¡¯s womb. At your age, I don¡¯t believe you can do anything. ¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°General must have been born a few years ago to start learning. Is your brain not well-developed?¡±

    He confronted him tit for tat, not giving Xu Zhe the slightest bit of face. Everyone whispered amongst themselves, thinking that this guy was truly a newborn calf that wasn¡¯t afraid of a tiger.

    Xu Zhe was already a fool, he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat that glib guy in terms of words, so he waved his hand: ¡°Come, let Young Master Xun see what it is. If you can see it, I will let you go. You can only get out of here. ¡±

    Someone brought a box up with an ugly expression. Xu Zhe ced the box in front of An Zheng: ¡°Open it.¡±

    The anger in An Zheng¡¯s heart rose all of a sudden, he knew what was inside the box before he even opened it. Seeing that An Zheng did not move, Xu Zheughed out loud: What, you exposed your weakness? Don¡¯t dare to look? Since you do not dare to open it, let me help you open it. ¡±

    He opened the box. Inside waile of shit.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you awesome? Show me when did you pull this shit out? Who did it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡±

    Cao Cheng being so presumptuous in front of him was obviously because he had been too indulgent towards him in the past. After Dian Hu died, Xu Zhe was the strongest amongst all the generals, so he relied heavily on Xu Zhe. Now it seemed that this Xu Zhe had already forgotten the respect and reverence he should have.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say? If you can¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you on ount of your seniors in the Xun family. If you eat this up, I¡¯ll let you leave safely. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed, and turned his head to ask: ¡°About what time do you think it is?¡±

    Someone answered subconsciously, but An Zheng merely said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time for dinner. I can tell then that this is General Xu¡¯s dinner.¡±

    Everyone roared withughter, and Xu Zhe¡¯s face immediately flushed red: ¡°Don¡¯t be so sharp with your words, I¡¯ve said this before, if you can¡¯t tell when you pulled it, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°If I said this is your dinner, then this is definitely your dinner. ¡°If you insist on saying that someone else pulled it out, could it be that you like to be pulled out just because you eat dinner?¡±

    Xu Zhe: ¡°Is there any meaning in your words? If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t me me. ¡±

    He walked forward withrge strides, and just as Cao Cheng was about to berate him, he saw An Zheng move.

    ¡°There is nothing more direct than a fight.¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards Xu Zhe, causing everyone to suck in a breath of cold air. Xiahou Changshu was so scared that her face turned white. She knew how terrifying Xu Zhe was, the top ranked general, a super strong warrior who was only inferior to the emperor on the surface. In the end, Xun Anhui was only a young man who was around twenty years old, how could he be a match for Xu Zhe?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, young man, why are you so impulsive?¡±

    That¡¯s right, look at His Majesty¡¯s face, it¡¯s obvious that he is not well, even if he did not make a move, his majesty would still scold Xu Zhe, isn¡¯t he asking for trouble?

    ¡°Now that Xu Zhe has crippled him, the Xun and Xu families will not let this go easily.¡±

    Peng!

    Xu Zhe threw a punch towards An Zheng¡¯s face. He did not use his full strength, he just wanted to teach this guy a lesson, cripple him, cripple his cultivation, and vent out his anger on his big brother. However, he didn¡¯t expect that guy to not dodge at all and instead senunch towards him.

    After that muffled sound, a violent stream of air spread out in all directions. The weaker cultivators were all sent flying and crashed into the crystal wall, falling to the ground. Those with powerful cultivations were also injured by the explosive airflow. Many of their skin had been cut full of wounds.

    Zhang Yuan and Cao Yanzhi attacked at the same time, one of them moving to the left and the other to the right. At the same time, they conjured a barrier to protect the others.

    When the dust cloud dispersed, everyone thought that Xun Anhui would be beaten to death with this punch. But when the Spirit Qi passed, the smoke and dust dissipated, and An Zheng actually stood there unscathed, while Xu Zhe was actually forced to take a few steps back.

    ¡°Brat, looks like you really want to scheme, to not reveal your true intentions. ¡°I only used 30% of my power just now, but you¡¯ve already used 10%.¡±

    Witap of his feet, the hard crystal ground beneath him cracked, and he shot explosively towards An Zheng. This punch was more than twice as violent as the previous one. It was more than enough to cause the world to change color.

    An Zheng still did not dodge, and still simply met Xu Zhe¡¯s fist head on.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I only used one point.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Under the huge shockwave, the barrier that Zhang Yuan and Cao Yanzhi maintained together was immediately shattered. Fortunately, there was still the barrier, which offset most of the power. Otherwise, the people behind the barrier would all suffer. If not for the fact that there waowerful barrier protecting the cave, coupled with Zhang Yuan and Cao Yanzhi¡¯s dual barrier, the punch that was ced outside of Dragon King Mountain might have copsed the mountain.

    Xu Zhe¡¯s body flipped backwards, and steadilynded on the ground.

    While An Zheng stood there, not moving at all.

    ¡°Are you trying to conceal your cultivation? Are you trying to harm His Majesty?!¡±

    Xu Zhe let out a cry as the clothes on his upper body burst apart. He rushed towards An Zheng bare-chested. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now, protect your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    An Zheng faintly said two words, and once again, his fists collided against each other. This punch ispletely different from the previous two ¡­ There was no explosive airflow, no wild strength. The two fists collided against each other without making any sound, and there was no change in the surroundings. Everyone was scared out of their wits, but this punch seemed like it was only a confrontation and no one moved.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Cao Cheng suddenly shouted as he reached out and threw out an item.

    With a sh of ck light, a ck steel ruler appeared in front of everyone. In the blink of an eye, the steel ruler rapidly grew in size, forming a sturdy iron wall that protected everyone behind it. It was a force that could not be described with words. The wall formed by the iron ruler moved backwards as it scraped the ground, and the sharp sound almost pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    Cao Cheng¡¯s heart trembled. He did not expect that Xun Anhui would be terrifying to this extent, and would not be at a disadvantage even when fighting with Xu Zhe.

    A ball of light appeared, zing like the sun. Only white light was left in the entire crystal cave. Those who hid behind the iron wall had tears in their eyes, not many people could keep their eyes open. After the white light reached its limit, it suddenly dispersed. A humming sound rang in everyone¡¯s head, as if thunder had just exploded in their heads.

    With a ¡°wow¡±, someone couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    Someone was rolling on the ground while howling in pain, it seemed as if he was suffering from extreme pain.

    After the third punch, there weren¡¯t many people left standing in the cave. As the white light dissipated, people found that all the crystals in the cave had been roasted and turned into smooth, mirror-like walls. Only then did everyone realize that if not for Cao Cheng¡¯s iron ruler protecting them, many of the people here would have been burnt to ashes.

    After the white light faded, An Zheng stood there, his clothes fluttering in the wind. Xu Zhended in the distance with a somewhat heavy aura.

    His fighting spirit was forced out by An Zheng, and the fighting spirit that only a fool would have was revealed, ¡°Come! Again! ¡±

    He rushed towards An Zheng once again, the muscles on his body bulging like a furious dragon. An Zheng always had his left hand behind his back, his right hand blocking witunch. Seeing Xu Zhe rush over for the fourth time, An Zheng moved his legs, and his figure shed out in the blink of an eye, avoiding Xu Zhe¡¯s punch, and did not continue to sh head on. Xu Zhe¡¯s eyes were already red: Haha, you don¡¯t dare to fight anymore? ¡°What are you avoiding?!¡±

    He opened his mouth to shout loudly, and An Zheng¡¯s left hand suddenly grabbed towards him. The wooden box containing a lump of feces was held in his left hand at some point in time. At this time, Xu Zhe was shouting, he did not expect An Zheng¡¯s speed to be so fast, witu sound... The box was on Xu Zhe¡¯s face.

    ¡°I said this is your dinner. This is your dinner. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll feed it to you.¡±

    An Zhengnded on the ground, his bodypletely covered in dust.

 Chapter 1065 - Nirvana

    <h4>Chapter 1065 ¨C Nirvana</h4>

    Xu Zhe¡¯s stinky face stunned everyone. The moment the steel wall was pulled down, they saw Xu Zhe¡¯s miserable look, and wanted tough but did not dare to. Cao Cheng¡¯s face was full of surprise. He did not think that this young man called Xun Anhui would make him so surprised.

    Xu Zhe froze for a moment, then shouted and was about to rush forward to fight with An Zheng with his life on the line.

    Xu Zhe, who was rushing forward, stopped and looked at Cao Cheng: ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Cao Cheng said with an ashen face, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, our patience is limited.¡±

    Xu Zhe stomped his feet and walked away angrily.

    Cao Cheng nced at An Zheng: ¡°You,e with us.¡±

    An Zheng walked forward and someone from the crowd gave him a concerned look. An Zheng saw that Feng Xiuyang was standing in the crowd looking at him, while the young man who was blinking his eyes at him and a few others gathered together, obviously preparing something. An Zheng shook his head, then followed Cao Cheng into the cave inside.

    ¡°The people of the Xun family have never told me that their family produced a genius like you.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because my father knows what fear is.¡±

    Cao Cheng was stunned: ¡°I know that it was somewhat unfair to your Xun family back then, but so many years have already passed ¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Zhang Yuan said that you have some thoughts about Qian Yuanfeng, tell me about it. ¡±

    An Zheng knew what his n was, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch this n seed. Therefore, the best chance they had right now was to pretend to be helping Cao Cheng and see if they could send the ancient people back. Since Tan Shanse could bring these people here, then there must be a way to send these people back.

    An Zheng exined some basics, but Cao Cheng could not help but nod after listening to it.

    ¡°You can stay. This Emperor needs talented people like you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Cao Cheng waved his hand: ¡°Go and see Mister Sima, he will exin in detail to you about Long Xingshan¡¯s current situation. It¡¯s been two months now and I¡¯ve finally found some clues. With your help, I can gain a better victory. ¡±

    An Zheng gave an ¡°oh¡± before turning around and walking out. Suddenly, Cao Cheng coughed once, ¡°Why does the way you walk look so familiar to me?¡±

    An Zheng stood there, and turned around to take a nce: ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re saying, when did Your Majesty ever see me walk in front of you?¡±

    Cao Chengughed and waved his hand: ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    In the Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb, everyone knew how much authority the emperor Cao Cheng had towards his own emperor. He was a man of his own choosing and practically never listened to the advice of others. If there was one other person who could change his mind, it would be Sima Lao. When An Zheng came out, Sima Ma was already standing outside waiting.

    ¡°Mister Sima is going to see His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Mm, since His Majesty wants you toe in and speak, it means that he is very important to you, so His Majesty will definitely allow you to see me. Every minute and every second is precious now, and I don¡¯t intend to wait for you at my ce. I¡¯ll just wait outside for a while.

    This person¡¯s mind was so meticulous that it would cause others to be afraid.

    Sima said in error, ¡°While we¡¯re walking, we¡¯ll talk. I still need to go over to Dubhe¡¯s side to take a look.¡±

    He spent five minutes to exin the situation about Long Xingshan, and just as he finished speaking, he also happened to walk out of arge karst cave: ¡°Come in and take a look. His Majesty told you to look for me because he wants you to take a look at Tianshu Yi.¡±

    Inside the cave, there was a giant crystal ball with a diameter of at least 30 meters. The gigantic ball continued to emit light as it spun. Beams of light shot out like sharp swords into the sky.

    ¡°This is the thing that brought us here.¡±

    Sima said, ¡°Do you know who brought us here?¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Qionglu.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I guessed.¡±

    Sima smiled, with aplicated look on his face, ¡°I agree that Zhuge and I are on par with each other. I had always believed that I would defeat him in the end. But in this era, after seeing this Heavenly Pivot, I realized how big of a gap there was between him and me. Those crystals in the karst cave outside were for them to see. Only those who are the most trusted by His Majesty could see the Tianshu Yi. They are only sensing the power of the crystal, and what we need to feel is thew of the operation of the Heavenly Pivot Instrument. ¡±

    ¡°Why is it empty?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to a spot where there waole in the Dubhe Art.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ce where the wall is embedded. The reason we don¡¯t dare put the wall up there is because we haven¡¯t found the time yet.¡± Zhang Yuan has already told me about your experiences. Your understanding of time surpasses everyone here, including me. ¡±

    ¡°So the wall wasn¡¯t just two pieces of the set, it was three pieces of the set.¡±

    An Zheng saidzily, and then walked around Tianshu Yi. It looked like Tian Huanzi was made up of many rod shaped crystals that were inserted together. On the top of every rod shaped crystal were runes. These runes were the runes that An Zheng had seen before thatposed the time. The sphere continued to spin, and the runes kept flickering.

    It was tooplicated. There were at least hundreds of thousands of these symbols, and they constantly rotated to form new formations. Only after that would one have to coordinate with the wall to form a new pattern to be able to change the time. Now, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s brain. How could he remember all the changes in his mind? In order to ensure that no one else knew how to use the Dubhe Art, Zhuge Qionglu would definitely not write down the method of maniption, and everything would be stored in his mind.

    In other words, this person¡¯s understanding of the power of time was far above An Zheng¡¯s.

    At first, An Zheng only wanted to take a look, but as he started to identify the symbols, he gradually sunk into it. Hepletely forgot where he was and remembered that he was wrong. His attention waspletely focused on the ever-changing symbols. He could not help but think of the symbols that he had arranged in that fixed space. Then, An Zheng remembered that he had reversed the order of the symbols and came out ¡­

    As long as I find all of those symbols and arrange them in the same order as the space, then I can make them flow backwards ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up. This way, he could send all of these ancient people back home. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and began to observe more carefully. He searched for the symbols he recognized at the top of the core-shaped crystals, one by one, and observed their operation.

    It was already two dayster when An Zheng recovered from the meditative state he was in. Even An Zheng himself did not expect to be trapped for so long, and he had already found all the symbols.

    ¡°You watched it for two days and two nights. I apanied you here for two days and two nights. I can¡¯t understand those symbols, but I can see the change in your face. ¡±

    Simaughed. ¡°You found a way?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°We have basically found the pattern, but this kind of thing... It¡¯s too dangerous. If we make a mistake, we won¡¯t even have a second chance. So, what we are facing right now is not whether we can or not, but whether we dare or not. ¡±

    Si Ma muttered to himself for a moment, ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go speak to His Majesty.¡±

    Ten or so minutester, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside. Sima Mi, Cao Cheng and the rest quickly walked in. When Cao Cheng saw An Zheng, he was extremely excited, and it was obvious that he was unable to hide the surprise and joy in his heart.

    ¡°You are truly a blessed general. You are the best gift God has ever bestowed to me!¡±

    Cao Cheng pulled An Zheng back, ¡°What exactly did you see?¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I can already see the pattern of these symbols, so let¡¯s temporarily say it is moving forward. If he wanted to reverse the flow of time, he would have to arrange some of the more special symbols in order to reverse the flow of time. That is to say, this Tianshu Yi can indeed send us all back. Now, if I want to stay here forever, the only way is to erase the symbols that flow backwards, but ¡­ There¡¯s only one chance, and no one knows what will happen. ¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s face kept changing, as he anxiously paced back and forth.

    He was still conflicted, but outside of Dragon Star Mountain, many people were quickly approaching. This was not only the power of one side, but the strongest power that came from all sides in this world. They all only had one goal, and that was to find Tianshu Yi and send these ancient people back.

    On the east side of Dragon King Mountain, Chen Wunuo had just found Nie Qing and all of the Da Xi warriors had already reached the foot of the mountain. To the south, Buddha and Xu Meidai who had finally left the Western Region had brought along all the experts from Great Thunder Lake Temple and Great Thunder Lake Temple with them. On the north side, Tan Shanse, whose face was ashen, and arge group of his subordinates had also rushed over. In the west, the remaining batch of Summoning the Spiritual World¡¯s super beasts had already arrived. They were ready to make their final stand.

    No one would have thought that tonight¡¯s Long Xing Shan would be the center of this world.

    Si Ma looked at Cao Cheng wrongly. ¡°Your Majesty, you can no longer hesitate. After all, we have already been here for two months, and the day for his closed door cultivation is already here. Other than Tan Shanse, the cultivators of this era will not give up on this opportunity, as everyone is fighting for every second. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Cao Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered incessantly, ¡°Of course I know that every second is important, but I can¡¯t make this decision right now. If anything were to go wrong, it would not only be our fault, but also the hundreds of millions of citizens of Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb. ¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because His Majesty is of the world that we cannot hesitate any longer.¡±

    Sima said in error, ¡°Please give the order, Your Majesty.¡±

    Cao Cheng paced back and forth, his hand was drenched in sweat, he had not been this nervous for a long time ¡­ Finally, he stopped and turned around, shouting, ¡°Go get the wall, I will apany you this time.¡± Sess, my Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb has been revived in this era for generations. If I lose, I¡¯ll just go back to the time when I was before. ¡±

    Sima Yu immediately sent someone to get the wall, and this time Xu Zhe rushed in, his face was extremely ugly, ¡°Your majesty, there are experts attacking from all sides, and they have already reached the mountain. They are not far from here. This official will now lead some people to continue to obstruct them. Your Majesty, please evacuate immediately. ¡±

    ¡°Evacuate?!¡±

    Cao Cheng coldly snorted: ¡°We won¡¯t leave, we want this world. As long as I grasp the usage of this Heavenly Pivot Art, I can send all of these people away. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Xun Anhui, I will leave everything to you. You should know that the life and death of the entire Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb lies on your shoulders. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and carefully ced the Dry-Yuan Wall into the Dubhe Art. He turned around and said, ¡°No matter what, yours, mine, everyone¡¯s future, all lies in my hands at this moment ¡­¡±

    His strange smile made Cao Cao¡¯s expression change drastically.

    Just then, An Zheng moved the arrangement of the symbols, and a ball of white light swept out from the cave, instantly engulfing the entire Long Xing Shan. From a distance, this ce looked as if an iparably huge sun had fallen!

    The white light reached its peak, transforming into an indescribably sharp sword that soared into the sky.

    Witum, the whole world quieted down. After the bright white light disappeared, there was a boundless darkness.

    When the cultivators far away from Long Xingshan recovered their sight, they were shocked to discover that the entire Long Xingshan had already disappeared. The mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles hadpletely disappeared. A huge basin had appeared on the ground, and it was so charred that it seemed as if it had been roasted.

    Long Xingshan had disappeared, and all the people on top of him had also disappeared.

 Chapter 1066 - Inspector Heavenly Immortal Island

    <h4>Chapter 1066 ¨C Inspector Heavenly Immortal Ind</h4>

    When An Zheng woke up, the sunlight was exceptionally ring. When he tried to open his eyes, he felt pain all over his body, and this pain pierced to the bone marrow. It was as if his body was about to fall apart. The sky was an outrageous blue, and it was very quiet. The white clouds seemed to be within reach, drifting past one by one before his eyes.

    There was a faint fragrance of flowers in his nose. He turned his head with difficulty and discovered that he was lying on a patch of green grass. The grass wasn¡¯t high. He was lying down, and the people in the distance couldn¡¯t see him. He was no longer on the mountain. Was he teleported back to the ancient era?

    If it was that space, he should be able to go back.

    Amidst the pain, his memories began to return bit by bit.

    On Dragon Star Mountain, he activated the Dubhe Art and sent the entirety of Dragon Star Mountain away. At that time, the situation was extremely urgent. He did his best to control the symbols so that he could send those ancient people back and restore peace to the world.

    However, something seemed to have gone wrong.

    This was not a mountain, and he was not at the cave. The birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. The surroundings seemed so peaceful. Where did everyone go? An Zheng already knew that the person who was winking at him was Chen Shaobai. Hidden within the crowd were Du Shoushou, monkey, Divisions, Gu Qianye and even Qu Liuxi ¡­ An Zheng thought that the ones who were teleporting away were only people, but who would have thought that an entire mountain would fly away and the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest would all be taken away by him.

    An Zheng was filled with regret, he had to find them no matter what. However, he couldn¡¯t move. It was as if all the bones in his body had been shattered. Not to mention standing up, even moving a little was unbearable for him.

    At this time, An Zheng suddenly realized that something huge and strange was floating across the sky. That definitely was not a cloud. As he drifted over, he gradually blocked out the sunlight, and An Zheng entered into the shadows. It didn¡¯t seem like the creature was floating very fast, but it was too big. It was so big that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination.

    It was an ind.

    An ind floated in the sky. Looking up from below, all that could be seen was craggy rocks. Clouds circled around the ind. One after another, multicoloredrge birds flew by, and their chirping sounds were crisp and pleasant.

    What is this ce?

    It waspletely different from the space sealed by the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Eh? Why is thererson lying here? ¡±

    Someone beside An Zheng talked, and immediately after, a girl who looked like she was only sixteen or seventeen years old appeared in front of him. The girl squatted there, with her beautiful big eyes looking at An Zheng, filled with curiosity.

    ¡°He seems to be injured. Grandfather,e over quickly!¡±

    The girl turned around and shouted.

    At this time, An Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This girl¡¯s face was extremely familiar, and they had even been together for a day and a night ¡­ Da Da Ye!

    ¡°Da Da Ye?¡±

    An Zheng called out, but the girl was not moved at all. She turned her head and shouted something into the distance. Her voice waspletely different from the sound of the tadpole, and her clothes and hairstyle were also different. But how could An Zheng recognize that face?

    ¡°Da Da Ye?¡±

    An Zheng called out again.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The young girl wanted to help An Zheng up, but the moment she touched his body, An Zheng¡¯s face became pale from the pain, and his brows knitted together. The sound of hurried footsteps came from afar, and an old man dressed in typical peasant clothes ran over to take a look, then he sighed: ¡°Who knows which sect¡¯s disciple he might be and if he were to fight with others and lose, he might not be able to escape anymore.¡±

    The girl said, ¡°Grandfather, we can¡¯t just stand by and watch him die.¡±

    ¡°I did not say that I would not save him. It¡¯s just that this person¡¯s origin is unknown, how could I dare to bring him back to the vige? We¡¯ve just arrived at the Celestial Ind of the Immortal Pce. If they find out where our vige is, then there will be too many people involved. Well, I¡¯ll make a stretcher and you can help me get him on it in a little while, and then you can go back to the vige. I temporarily ced him in a wooden house in the woods next to the Amma Lake. There aren¡¯t many people who know about the ce, so it should be fine. ¡±

    The young girl said, ¡°Oh, grandpa, why don¡¯t you let me go with you? It doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡±

    ¡°You can see the bad guys?¡± Those immortals in the immortal pce, which one of them didn¡¯t have the demeanor of an immortal, and seemed kind and amiable? But those people are already so bad, deep down inside their bones. Think about the miserable state that Thundercloud City was in! ¡±

    The young girl didn¡¯t dare to speak and obediently stood to the side. The old man stood up and found a few trees nearby to chop them down, then made a simple stretcher for An Zheng. After the two of them carried An Zheng up, the old man used a rope to tie one end of the stretcher to his shoulder and waist. The grass was thick, so it was slippery. The old man didn¡¯t look old, and he began to pant as he walked.

    He turned around and looked at her. Annoyed, he shouted, ¡°Duo Duo, quickly go back!¡±

    The girl nodded her head vigorously and then quickly ran in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Uncle, what is this ce?¡±

    ¡°You could talk.¡±

    The old man dragged him as he walked, and said, ¡°In the nine prefectures of the world, this is Jizhou¡¯s Feng Ning. Where are you from? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re local. ¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    An Zheng did not know where the Nine Regions was nor did he know what era it was. He did not know how to answer. Although this old man and the young girl had been on their guard against him, An Zheng could tell that they were not bad people.

    ¡°Do you believe me if I say I came from another era, old man?¡±

    The old man¡¯s footsteps came to a sudden halt. ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I have something to ask you. Nothing strange had happened recently, such as the sudden descent of a veryrge mountain, or arge fireball. ¡°Have you seen someone as strange as me, someone who dresses in apletely different manner from your generation?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t say anything for now. ¡±

    The old man suddenly sped up his footsteps, almost running across the grass. An Zheng could feel that this old man didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, he should be around sixty to seventy years old, but his body was very good, his speed was as fast as a cheetah. An Zheng turned his head with much difficulty and saw that the old man had a yellow por bow on his back and a hunting knife by his waist.

    The old man didn¡¯t say a word for about twenty minutes. He just kept running. After exiting the grass field, it became bumpy. An Zheng saw that the surrounding environment had changed, with the appearance of water vapor. The air was very moist, making breathing veryfortable. It was at this time that An Zheng was suddenly shocked in his heart ¡­ The heaven and earth origin energy in the air was so dense that it reached a terrifying level. He could feel that while he was breathing, the Dantian Qi Sea was also moving faster.

    He felt that the Cultivation Power was still there and so was his own magic tools. Perhaps because he was too heavy when he fell, the Reverse Scale Armor wasn¡¯t able topletely protect him. The old man pulled An Zheng into a forest, which was made up of very straight and tall birch trees. There was no road in the forest, and the woods were very dense, so when An Zheng ran, he felt as if he was about to fall apart from the impact. After finally stopping, An Zheng realized that he had entered a simple and crude wooden house.

    ¡°This is where the hunters of the past rested when hunting in the woods. You can stay here for now.¡±

    The old man sat there breathing heavily, his face covered in sweat.

    ¡°Where the hell did youe from?!¡±

    The old man gasped for breath before he took off his hunting knife with aplicated look in his eyes. At this moment, the door creaked open. That young girl called Duo Duo came in from the outside and stuck her tongue out at the old man. The old man snorted. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t go back.¡±

    Duo Duo said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get out, I don¡¯t need to rush back. Besides, grandfather, will you take care of me?¡± He seems to be severely injured. If we don¡¯t treat him, he might die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest for a while. Excuse me, uncle, have you ever seen anything strange? ¡±

    The old man put his hunting knife on the table and remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°Rumor has it that a month ago, abouhousand li away from here, an immortal mountain fell and many people died. The immortal experts of the immortal pce, the Inspector Heavenly Immortal Pce, continued to arrive one after another, bringing away many survivors. ¡°You said earlier that you came from another era. What is going on?¡±

    An Zheng was extremely shocked in his heart, from the old man¡¯s words, he could vaguely deduce one thing ¡­ He didn¡¯t send those ancient people back into the sealed space, he sent them to ¡­ It really was ancient, and from the looks of it, it was the ancient era before the great war between Immortals and mortals!

    ¡°Uncle, what country does this belong to?¡±

    ¡°Country?¡± There was no country here. Fengning was a grasnd, and the closest city would need two months to reach it. The people who lived here were ordinary herdsmen, and there were no cultivators. If you really want to say that there is a country, then from a geographical point of view, this ce is under the jurisdiction of Mo Yangjun. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t understand at all that this ce waspletely unfamiliar.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡±

    the old man asked.

    An Zheng organized his words and said: ¡°I actually came from... Many, many yearster. In that era, there were no more immortal pces. It was apletely different world. But because of an ident, many of us were sent back to this era. I have to find my friends, so uncle, can I trouble you to help me find more information while I¡¯m recuperating? ¡±

    The old man looked at An Zheng in disbelief, then grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes. ¡°Did youe to harm us! How dare you say such outrageous words! No immortal pce? How could there be no Immortal Pces!? ¡±

    Duo Duo immediately stretched out her hand to stop her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, stop shaking, if you keep shaking him, he¡¯ll be dead. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying. There¡¯s nothing deceptive in his eyes. ¡±

    At this moment, the sound of running suddenly came from outside at a very fast speed. The old man grabbed the hunting knife and guarded the door with a serious face. Not long after, someone hurriedly shouted from outside, ¡°Master Luo, something bad has happened! The vige has been discovered by the Inspector Heavenly Immortal, they want to capture him!¡±

    Master Luo¡¯s expression changed as he pushed open the door and ran out. ¡°How did you find out?!¡±

    He followed the man and ran a few steps. Then, he turned around and shouted to Duo Duo, ¡°Don¡¯te back with me. Stay here. Duo Duo, listen to me. You must not go back. ¡±

    Duo Duo replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. Her face was as white as paper.

 Chapter 1067 - Burn him

    <h4>Chapter 1067 ¨C Burn him</h4>

    An Zheng could see that Duo Duo¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Fear was written all over her eyes, and it waeaction that went deep into one¡¯s bones. Therefore, An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°What are you guys afraid of? What happened?

    ¡°You can¡¯t help. No one can.¡±

    Duo Duo¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°The immortal pce does not allow people to cultivate on their own. As long as they discover a vige with children that they can cultivate in, they will immediately capture them. They will solemnly tell everyone that the children will be taken to the immortal pce for cultivation, but we all know that the children that were taken away were all killed by them. A few days ago, the Little Yong in the vige suddenly came to life, scaring his parents. Everyone knew that if a child was allowed to cultivate in a vige, then the entire vige would be forced to inspect whether or not they could cultivate. Everyone had a slim chance of survival. So after a short discussion with everyone, Grandpa moved the entire vige into the depths of the forest, about ten miles away from here. We stayed in the mountain cave to avoid being searched by the Celestial Immortals ¡­ But for some reason, they will still find out. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Could it be that no one is allowed to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Those sects are fine, but they have to hand over arge amount of spirit stones to the immortal pce every year. That¡¯s why, if you want to enter the sect to cultivate, you have to pay arge amount of spirit stones.¡± This world is so unfair, whether or not we can cultivate is not something we can control. The heavens had given him a physique that allowed him to cultivate. He should have been blessed by the heavens. But now, if such a child appeared in any vige, they ¡­ They would rather kill the child. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart fiercely shook.

    ¡°Our Tian Yuan Vige is filled with kind people. Everyone can¡¯t bear to see Little Yong¡¯s family in trouble, so they moved the entire vige into the dense forest and cave. Not many people know about that ce, and those who do know are people from the vige ¡­¡± How could it possibly leak out? ¡±

    An Zheng was unable to raise his hand, he opened the Blood Pearl¡¯s space with his mind, and a golden pellet floated beside him: ¡°Feed this golden pellet to me, I can temporarily suppress my injuries.¡±

    Duo Duo was shocked. She felt that the golden item was emitting a faint medicinal fragrance. Smelling it would make one¡¯s entire body feelfortable. After hesitating for a long time, she bet that An Zheng was not a bad person. She carefully took that immortal pellet and ced it next to An Zheng¡¯s mouth, and then took a step back. ¡°You won¡¯t harm us, right?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    After putting the Jindan into An Zheng¡¯s mouth one by one, An Zheng closed his eyes and absorbed the medicine Qi. The medicinal field in the Blood Pearl space had been destroyed, otherwise, it would not have recovered so slowly.

    About ten miles away, there was a small mountain. The forest was very dense, and there were many wild beasts on the mountain. This was where the vigers lived. This ce was called the Fengning Grasnd, and was originally a ce used to be used by herdsmen. However, a few years ago, Azure Wisdom Sect sent someone over here and announced that all herdsmen¡¯s cattle and horses must be sold to them, or they would be punished. The price they offered was one third of the normal price, so the herdsmen couldn¡¯t bear the loss and didn¡¯t dare to raise their herdsmen.

    The people of the Azure Wisdom Sect sent people to deliver a bunch of seeds, saying that they could teach the vigers how to grow their crops. Some of the vigers wanted it, but they were asked to sign some kind of contract. When the crops were ripe, the people of Azure Wisdom Sect took away all the food, and did not leave a single copper coin. Most of the vigers could not read, so who knew that the contract was full of traps?

    After this, all the vigers left the grasnd and chose to live in the forest. They would rather interact with the snake, tiger, leopard, than with the people of the outside world. A small sect with only a hundred cultivators was enough to cause a cmity for hundreds of miles to fall upon the people.

    An ancient looking battleship floated on top of the mountain, a few thousand meters away in the sky, arger battleship was floating there.

    Seven or eight cultivators in white robes looked at the vigers kneeling outside the cave with disdain. There was no difference between looking at these people and looking at ants.

    ¡°It seems like your vige is very united.¡±

    The white-robed cultivator in the lead looked to be in his thirties, and outside of the white silk clothing was a blue cape with very beautiful patterns embroidered on it. On the side of the jade belt at his waist, there was a jade token that signified his identity.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    That person swept a nce and asked.

    The old man who saved An Zheng, who was called Master Luo, kept kowtowing. ¡°Celestial Sovereign, there are really no enlightened children in our vige here, there are really none. Everyone in the vige is already here. If Celestial Sovereign doesn¡¯t believe it, we can take a look and see. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you know me, and I¡¯m not asking if you have any children that you can cultivate.¡±

    The man sighed, ¡°Thew enforcement has been a bit tight these years. Look at how frightened these civilians are.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the cultivators in white, ¡°Remember, I, Shang Jiu Yun, will be responsible for patrolling the skies in this area. I will no longer be the original person. What are the people? Themoners were not sheep or cows, nor were they ants. They were not weak creatures that could be bullied by others. They were also human beings. Furthermore, if there were no ordinary people in this world, what would you eat and what would you wear? They are the ones who raise the silkworm, so you have clothes to wear. It is they who raise cattle and sheep that you have meat to eat. ¡°You used to be so harsh and overkill thew, and you frightened these people to such an extent. This is your fault!¡±

    Those people hurriedly lowered their heads, ¡°Inspector, you are right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that when you met people who dared to rebel against the Immortal Pce¡¯s decree, you would usually find them in some vige and wipe them out, right?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. It¡¯s always been this way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Shang Jiuyun said righteously, ¡°How can you kill so many innocent people? Law enforcers had to be reasonable and follow the orders of the immortal pce. ¡°What are they, and tell me what they are?¡±

    Those people were all subservient, no one knew how to reply.

    Shang Jiuyun said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they are your parents. Just look at how frightened they are. Clearly, you guys have gone overboard on a daily basis. If there¡¯raitor, we can¡¯t involve the entire vige. This is what I said, we have to follow thisw in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Those people bowed their heads and listened to the order.

    Shang Jiuyun turned around and helped Master Luo up, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be afraid. We are immortals, and we are here to protect you, not to persecute you. There may have been some misunderstandings between us in the past, but now that I¡¯vee, things are different. ¡°Old man, you must believe me. What I hate the most is cultivators bullying ordinary people!¡±

    His face darkened. He turned around and said to his subordinates, ¡°Apologize to these civilians!¡±

    Those people were stunned. ¡°Ah? ¡°Apologize to them, Inspector ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, these lowlymoners ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I¡¯m the inspector here. Am I in charge or are you guys? In the future, if you let me hear the words ¡°lowlymoner¡±, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡±

    Those people cupped their fists in an apologetic manner.

    Shang Jiuyunughed again, and held Master Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know when this misunderstanding began. There were people enlightened within the vige. To the vige, this was a great news, and it was a great thing. Once someone gained enlightenment, the immortal pce would be raised for free. After bing an immortal, wouldn¡¯t the vige be taken care of? One person enlightened, the entire vige should be honorable and honorable. Rather than one person enlightened, the entire vige was in a panic. ¡±

    Master Luo¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Celestial Sovereign, really ¡­¡± There¡¯s really no one in the vige who¡¯s enlightened. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Shang Jiuyun¡¯s smile turned cold, and he released Master Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°I was just saying that you shouldn¡¯t abuse your lynching, and must be reasonable. It was wrong to punish the entire vige just because one or two people were dissatisfied with the immortal pce. But... Naturally, we cannot let those who are unsatisfied with the immortal pce get away. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Tie this old thing tree until someone is willing to admit it. Remember, do not hurt anyone. Find out who is the blood rtive of this old thing and bring them over as well. Oh, whatever. A rtive¡¯s rtive, a rtive¡¯s friend, a rtive¡¯s neighbor ¡­ That¡¯s it. We can¡¯t implicate innocent people. ¡±

    He sat to the side. ¡°Fight.¡±

    Two cultivators came up and tied Master Luo tree. They started to whip him from the branch. After one was broken, the other would change. Not long after, Master Luo fainted. However, these people didn¡¯t stop. Soon, Master Luo woke up from the severe pain and was tortured over and over again.

    ¡°You guys are truly heartless.¡±

    Shang Jiuyun sighed, ¡°Seeing such a white-haired old man being tormented, none of you actually have sympathy for him. Do you really have the heart to watch him get beaten to death like this? But it doesn¡¯t matter, since there¡¯s someone else after killing him, I don¡¯t care. ¡±

    Master Luo¡¯s body was covered in wounds and bruises, and he passed out once more. His body was already covered in blood.

    ¡°This person is his nephew!¡±

    Two men in white grabbed a young man and tied him up.

    ¡°This person is his nephew¡¯s wife, this person is his nephew¡¯s children, these people are his wife¡¯s parents and brothers, these people are his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ rtives, these people are his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ rtives¡¯ rtives ¡­¡±

    A man in white smiled evilly and said, ¡°This vige is really small. After all, it seems that not many people can get away from it.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he pointed forward with his finger. Hundreds of golden lights flew out of his hand, transforming into a golden rope that tied up all the vigers. These people were dragged out of the crowd and fell to the ground. The few cultivators took out something simr to a cane whip and began to madly whip it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s you guys being ruthless, or this old thing being ruthless, implicating so many people for one person. It¡¯s truly a sin. You know, you¡¯re doing evil. ¡±

    Shang Jiuyun walked over to Master Luo and grabbed his bloody palm. He pinched Master Luo¡¯s fingernail and pulled it out. With a soft pop, Master Luo¡¯s fingernail was pulled out and blood started to flow from the wound. Master Luo woke up from the pain with a groan.

    Shang Jiuyun pinched the nail of his index finger, pulled it out, then the middle finger, then the ring finger, then the pinky.

    He dropped his hand and grabbed his other hand. ¡°Old thing, how long can youst?¡±

    Master Luo spat with blood. ¡°You¡¯re not immortals at all, you¡¯re jusack of wolves!¡±

    ¡°How could that be? We are truly immortals.¡±

    Shang Jiu Yun smiled and said: ¡°Forget it, looks like you don¡¯t n on saying it ¡­¡± Those who were rted to him, ording to the Immortal Pce Order, they were all to be killed. After setting the cave on fire, how could the hidden things inside possiblye out? I originally wanted to give you guys a way out, but you guys just couldn¡¯t catch yourselves. ¡±

    He turned around and looked: ¡°Go take a look, why aren¡¯t the people from Azure Wisdom Sect here yet, don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t want to continue staying here?¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the Sect Leader of Azure Wisdom Sect and all the disciples rushed over. Upon seeing Shang Jiu Yun, they all kneeled on the ground, ¡°Greetings, Celestial Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°How did your Azure Wisdom Sect manage to do things for the Immortal pce?! Howe the enlightened people did not report it?¡±

    He waved his hand and a few white-robed cultivators walked out from the forest. They grabbed back the kid called Little Yong and his parents.

    ¡°Old thing, is it fun?¡±

    Shang Jiu Yunughed: ¡°I think it¡¯s quite fun, hahahaha... like to see you look like this... Burn him to death. ¡±

 Chapter 1068 - New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1068 ¨C New Beginning</h4>

    Shang Jiu Yunughed so naturally. Burning a person to death meant nothing to him. Most of the immortal pce touring immortal masters were people like him, and what they needed to do was to make themoners respect and respect the immortal pce at all times.

    ¡°Look, you risked your life to protect it. You thought you could be protected, but I easily caught you. And you, after a lot of beating and burning, do you think it¡¯s worth it? ¡±

    Master Luo spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You will never understand, because you are not the same person.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m an immortal.¡±

    Shang Jiuyun looked at Master Luo and the rest with pity, ¡°And you will never understand me. Because you are just lowlymoners, you are thousands of miles away from the immortal pce. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Burn them to death.¡±

    Shang Jiu Yun instructed his subordinates, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, let the people from Azure Wisdom Sect do it.¡±

    His body disappeared and reappeared on the battleship in midair. The immortal pce inspectors turned into rays of golden light andnded on the battleship as well. The battleship turned around in midair and disappeared with a swoosh.

    In the distance, the huge battleship slowly turned and opened a side door. The battleship flew in.

    When An Zheng and the rest rushed over, they were already dead.

    After all, An Zheng¡¯s injuries were too severe. A single golden core was only enough to ease his pain, and when he forcefully endured and rushed out of the cave with Luo Duoduo, all that was left was a charred corpse.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Luo Duoduo wailed as her body fell to the ground.

    An Zheng carried her and gently ced her on the grass. He found a medicinal pellet and fed it to her. Then, he silently collected all the corpses and buried them.

    In the Da Xi era, An Zheng had heard more than once about the cruel and merciless nature of a pce in the era of the Immortal Pce, but he never thought that it would actually be this cruel. It was just a child of enlightenment appearing in the vige. In the entire vige, nearly 200 people were killed ¡­ Under this kind of rule, the cultivators of the mortal world were able to achieve victory in the Great Immortal War. That was not an easy feat.

    After burying everyone, it took Luo Duoduo quite a while to wake up. After that, she started to cry until she fainted over and over again.

    An Zheng sat beside her and did not try to persuade her. At this time, she could only cry, he had to cry, crying would make his feel better.

    An Zheng suddenly noticed that something was flickering in the grass in the distance. He got up and walked over to take a look. The badge was made of metal and was polished to a very high degree. That was why it reflected such a bright light under the sunlight. The badge looked like a long sword stuck in a cloud. It looked quite impressive.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s badge.¡±

    Luo Duoduo said while sobbing, ¡°It must be them who informed the Inspector Heavenly Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Who is this Celestial Master Inspector Heavenly?¡±

    ¡°In order to suppress the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, the immortal pce haotal of nine Inspector Heavenly Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s. Each Inspector Heavenly Immortal Pce has one hundred and eight Inspector Heavenly Immortal Masters and over a thousand Inspector Heavenly Immortal officials. Every single one of the Inspector Heavenly Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s were all True Immortal Stage experts with terrifying powers. This ce belongs to the Jizhou, and the people who killed my grandfather are from the Jizhou. All the sects in the Jizhou are under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    An Zheng had a rough understanding of the situation. The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was a yamen set up by the Immortal Pce in the Mortal Realm, which was used to supervise the entire Mortal Realm. All sects had to ept the supervision of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and also had to pay a huge amount of tribute to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate so that they could be approved to establish their own sect.

    An Zheng analyzed the time he had left to the Great War of the Immortal World. There was still a long way to go, and there was still no sign of a country like Polygonum cuspidatum Thunb or Dashu yet. Right now, the immortal pce was at its most powerful, peak, and terrifying.

    Above Immortality was Immortal Ascension, above Immortal Ascension was Elemental Immortal Ascension, above Immortal Ascension, there were even True Immortals. In the mortal world, they were nearly invincible. And in the immortal pce, there was also the Golden Immortal, above the Golden Immortal, there was even the Saint Immortal, and above the Saint Immortal, there should be supreme experts at the Immortal Emperor level.

    And at this time, in the mortal world, his cultivation had been suppressed to a state of extreme cruelty. An Zheng estimated his current strength. In this era, it really meant nothing. Even the sect master of the Azure Wisdom Sect was only at the Saint Realm, a cultivator of the Mortal Realm. The cultivators of the mortal world were divided into different levels of cultivation, from the Greater Heaven stage up to the Elementary Sage, Little Sage, Great Sage, Holy Saint, Saint Emperor ¡­ However, the mortal world did not have a Saint Emperor, so a Saint realm master was the strongest existence.

    An Zheng¡¯s strength could not be considered strong in this era.

    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Luo Duoduo looked at An Zheng fiercely, her eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°Tell me about the Azure Wisdom Sect in detail.¡±

    ¡°The sect master of the Azure Wisdom Sect is called Li Qingfeng, and all the citizens within a few hundred Li all called him the butcher in secret. We used to graze for a living, and here we havich pasture of cattle and sheep. Afterwards, Li Qingfeng established his Azure Wisdom Sect on Eastern Flower Mountain more than fifty kilometers away, and our nightmare began. All the vigers within a few hundred kilometers of us were forced into a dead end by the Azure Wisdom Sect. ¡±

    ¡°The Azure Wisdom Sect are the dogs of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. They are even more ruthless than the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. Aside from Sect Master Li Qingfeng, there were also four other instructors. All of them were Elementary Sage realm cultivators, and the worst Li Qingfeng could do was to reach the Minor Sage Realm. There are a lot of disciples in his sect who are at the Greater Heaven stage and there are also Lower Celestial Stage s, so the majority of them should be at the Higher Completion Stage. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged. Under the Great Heavenly Realm, the realms of this era were no different from Da Xi era s. However, the cultivators in this era progress too quickly. Because of the abundance of Tian Yuan, the process ofprehending the Lower Completion Stage will generally pass by very quickly.

    Although the Azure Wisdom Sect was not a veryrge sect, it took up several hundred kilometers of resources and had the support of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    Luo Duoduo said: ¡°Actually in Jizhou, a sect like Azure Wisdom Sect is nothing at all. There were fourrgest sects in Jizhou. One was called Nine Saint Sect, one was called Swordlock Pavilion, one was called Red Cloud Valley, one was called Kai Yuan Temple. The Four Major Sects, is more than ten times the size of the Azure Wisdom Sect s. ¡±

    ¡°Every year, the people of the Azure Wisdom Sect will choose the best items to supply to the Nine Saint Sect from the hands of themoners. Nine Saint Sect was the biggest sect in the north of Jizhou, and no one dared to offend it. The Red Cloud Valley is in the western part of the Jizhou, the Kai Yuan Temple is in the southern part of the Jizhou, and the Swordlock Pavilion is in the eastern part of the Jizhou. ¡±

    ¡°The Four Major Sects split the Jizhou s into four, each controlling one side. And they, were all under the control of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡°Grandfather said that the biggest person in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was the Supervisor of the Palm, but in reality, his power may not be as strong as the Sect Masters or Sect Leaders of the Four Major Sects. However, behind the Supervisor of the Palm was the iparably strong immortal pce, so the people of the Four Major Sects did not dare to resist at all.¡±

    As he said these, Luo Duoduo¡¯s sadness was slightly diluted. She knew that her only hope of taking revenge was with An Zheng, so she told him everything she knew. Most of this was what she had heard from Master Luo. When Master Luo was young, he roamed the world. He was a businessman who worked in a small business and was loyal to others.

    ¡°I will avenge you, I also want to find my friends.¡±

    An Zheng squatted there, and patted Luo Duoduo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Now go back to that wooden house, no matter what happens, before I return, you shouldn¡¯t leave so easily, and don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t lose hope either. I will definitelye back to find you and bring back the head that killed your grandfather to pay my respects to every viger here. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯d better not go. Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s cultivators are too strong, your injuries are not fully healed yet, you¡¯re not their match.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I will think of a way. ¡°At most, you should take good care of yourself within a month. If I don¡¯te back within a month, you should find a safer ce to live.¡±

    Luo Duoduo held onto An Zheng¡¯s hand tightly, not daring to let go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    An Zheng helped Luo Duoduo up: ¡°I won¡¯t stop caring about you. You and your grandfather are my saviors.¡±

    He retrieved the Nine Hell Magic Bell and passed it to Luo Duoduo: ¡°Bring this thing and it will protect you. Remember, don¡¯t take it out when you meet someone. It will also bring you a fatal disaster. ¡°There¡¯s also this ¡­¡±

    An Zheng passed her a spatial artifact. ¡°The food here is enough tost you for half a year. You don¡¯t have to wait for me for half a year. Within a month, I¡¯ll either be back or I won¡¯t be back ¡­ In the future, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. This is a Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. Take it, I will use this Golden-Rank Spirit Stone to help youprehend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cultivate!¡±

    Luo Duoduo dodged backwards in fear: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°You have to protect yourself. Even if Ie back alive, I will leave. I want to find my friends and my wife.¡±

    The moment he heard that An Zheng had found his wife, Luo Duoduo¡¯s expression clearly changed.

    ¡°Sit down and close your eyes.¡±

    An Zheng ced a hand on Luo Duoduo¡¯s back, ¡°Cultivation is not a scary thing, what is scary is this world. ¡°You better take care of yourself. Even if you can cultivate now, don¡¯t easily enter the martial arts world.¡±

    Two hourster, they parted ways at the entrance of the cave. One headed west, toward the cabin. One was heading east, in the direction of the Eastern Flower Mountain.

    At the foot of Donghua Mountain was arge town, with many people passing by. This ce belonged to the north of Jizhou, Yu Yang City was the biggest city here, Mo Yang Jun and Li Moyang were in charge of this generation. Eastern Flower Mountain was thousands of miles away from Yu Yang City, and every city and town had to pay tribute to Nine Saint Sect and Mo Yangjun. In the Jizhou, there were four sects three Monarchs. Other than Mo Yangjun, there was also East Pavilion Jun, Le Shangxiao and Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou.

    The martial arts of the Jizhou were controlled by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and the three Monarchs of the four sects.

    A small sect like the Azure Wisdom Sect actually did not have a small number of disciples. However, it was difficult for them to survive. Every year, they had to pay arge amount of tribute, so their treatment of the people became even more brutal. People often said that the immortal pce waiger while the sect was a wolf. The entire world was controlled by these tigers, leopards, and wolves.

    An Zheng did not rush to go to the Azure Wisdom Sect. Instead, he found an inn at the foot of the Eastern Flower Mountain in Ru Yue Town to stay for the night. If he wanted to take revenge for Luo Duoduo, he had to understand his opponent.

    In the next few days, An Zheng would need to gather enough information in the town.

    This was a new beginning, but An Zheng was forever that An Zheng who hated evil as if he was his enemy.

 Chapter 1069 - You have three days

    <h4>Chapter 1069 ¨C You have three days</h4>

    There were abouhousand people at the foot of Eastflower Mountain in Moon Town. Both sides of the main street were lined with shops. The scenery here was very good. There were many schrs from the city living here. Every day, they would go to the nearby mountains to watch them.

    An Zheng did not do anything else for the past two days. After staying at the inn, he spent the next two days drinking tea and listening to books in the teahouse in the town. There was no need for him to intentionally inquire about anything, as a lot of information would be obtained from the conversations of the customers.

    ¡°Do you guys know about the major event from a few days ago?¡±

    A young man wearing a schr¡¯s robe, who thought that he looked natural and unrestrained, shook his head and said proudly: ¡°I just found out, that an immortal mountain fell and crashed not far from Nine Saint Sect.¡±

    ¡°Nine Saint Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The Nine Saint Sect is almostpletely out, and before the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate arrived, I heard that they found a lot of survivors.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, even you know about this news, the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate have already known about it. Does Nine Saint Sect dare to go against the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I have a friend who is cultivating in the Nine Saint Sect. Although he is only a fourth generation disciple, he is also participating in the search. He came to Azure Wisdom Sect yesterday to handle some affairs under the orders of the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Sect Leader and coincidentally met me. We heard about it from him while we were drinking. He said it¡¯s a secret and I¡¯m not allowed to tell others. I¡¯ll tell you guys, you have to keep it a secret. ¡±

    ¡°Speak, we will definitely not speak of this.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that when the Immortal Mountain descended, it was actually norue Immortal Mountain, but a gigantic meteorite. Do you know what it is? There were actually many people on that meteor that hade from outside this region. Most of these people were injured, so Nine Saint Sect caught a lot of people, both male and female. When the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate arrived, they intentionally handed over some of the treasures, but did not hand them over. ¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, his heart was moved. Maybe the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest were also captured by the Nine Saint Sect.

    ¡°My friend said that the origins of these people are strange. The Nine Saint Sect¡¯s sect master personally hid them. Let me tell you this, there must be some kind of huge secret, if not, even if Nine Saint Sect ate the Bear-Heart Leopard, he would not dare to go against Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    ¡°What did your friende to the Azure Wisdom Sect for?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t say, but I guess he¡¯s here to collect the tribute. Every year, the Azure Wisdom Sect would pay a tribute to the Nine Saint Sect, this is already a rule. ¡±

    ¡°A small sect like the Azure Wisdom Sect cannot afford to offend him. Even Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate has to be courteous to our four sects and three monarchs. ¡±

    An Zheng listened for a while, but didn¡¯t find any special news, so he prepared to leave. He promised to take revenge for Luo Duoduo, and then, he would have to rush to the Nine Saint Sect to find Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others. The schr¡¯s words were not really trustworthy. It was certain that someone had been captured by the Nine Saint Sect, but it was definitely not that outrageous.

    Just as he was about to leave, the door to the teahouse was pushed open from the outside. A few people walked in while chatting andughing. An Zheng noticed that these people were dressed in cyan sect attire, there was a badge on their chest, and a long sword was stuck in the clouds. It was the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s badge.

    And what caught An Zheng¡¯s attention was that one of them did not have a badge on his chest.

    After they sat down, no one in the teahouse dared to speak out loud. Although the Azure Wisdom Sect was a small sect with only a hundred or so people, they were the absolute hegemon within the circumference of a few hundred kilometers. No one dared to offend a disciple of the Western Azure Wisdom Sect, so their actions were exceptionally arrogant.

    ¡°Boss, as usual.¡±

    One of the disciples yelled, then sat down andughed: ¡°Xiao Jiu, you left your badge on the mountain right? Let me tell you, those people who were burned to death have turned into evil spirits. When they saw your badge, they mighte and take your life. ¡±

    The person called Xiao Jiu scolded: ¡°What does it have to do with me? If I want to take my life, I should look for the person from Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. It¡¯s that matter that Shang Jiu Yun did. There is someone behind the injustice ¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±

    Another person red at him. ¡°There are too many people here. Do you know if there will be any trouble?¡±

    ¡°People here? ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on them, but one of these guys dared to talk back. I alone can cut them all alive. Do you believe me?¡±

    The shop owner came over with a nod and a bow, cing four tes of dried fruit and a pot of tea on the table for them.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re getting more and more insincere. The things in the fruit bowl are getting fewer and fewer.¡±

    ¡°Great sir, how could I dare? ¡°Look at this te, it¡¯s almost full. I don¡¯t dare to take it off.¡±

    Another Azure Wisdom Sect discipleughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excessive. You guys aren¡¯t going to pay anyway, what are you acting so hypocritically for? ¡°Alright, Boss, get out of here. I¡¯ll call you if you need anything.¡±

    The boss left with endless thanks. One could tell that he was so scared that beads of sweat covered his forehead.

    After An Zheng listened for a while, he got up and left. He waited on the road to the Eastern Flower Mountain. Those people were obviously involved in the killing of people in the cave. An Zheng nned to capture them and interrogate them, so maybe they would know some information about Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others.

    Angele sat down on a big tree and observed the town using the leaves. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * He turned around to look. A few hundred meters away, by the river bank, a man wearing a bamboo hat was fishing. An Zheng sent his Heaven Eyes Divine Vision over, but did not feel the aura of a cultivator.

    After waiting for around an hour, those few people finally returned. An Zheng had already noticed that these cultivators were the strongest amongst them all at the peak of the Higher Completion Stage, so dealing with them would not broblem for him.

    When the few of them reached under the tree, An Zheng suddenly jumped down from the tree and struck the nape of one of them. The others were startled, and just as they were about to attack, An Zheng had already swept past them like a gust of wind, knocking them all down.

    His speed was extremely fast, An Zheng was sure that the man fishing there would not be aware of it.

    He dragged them into the woods and tied them all up with ropes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you two a few questions. Answer them properly, otherwise, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    The one called Xiao Jiu cursed, ¡°Do you even know who we are? How dare you sneak attack us. ¡°Damn it, let me know where youe from, your father will exterminate your entire family!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand your situation.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Xiao Jiu and took out a dagger from his body. Witu sound, An Zheng stabbed the dagger into Xiao Jiu¡¯s chest and twisted it a few times. The fellow¡¯s face immediately contorted and his eyes were filled with disbelief. Within a few seconds, Xiao Jiu spat out a mouthful of blood, and his head drooped down and stopped moving.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who don¡¯t know their ce.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the other one: ¡°Not long ago, an immortal mountain fell. Did you know?¡±

    A fellow who was so scared that his face turned pale immediately nodded: ¡°Senior, I know senior ¡­ The immortal mountain fell on the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s side, but that¡¯s all I know. ¡±

    An Zheng asked the others, but the others only knew that a mountain had fallen, no one knew the details. It seemed that if he wanted to find the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others, he had to hurry to the Nine Saint Sect.

    ¡°You must all be involved in the matter of the vige on the mountain that was silenced, right?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Those people immediately fell silent. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°How did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Burn ¡­¡± Burned. ¡±

    ¡°Mm, you guys will die the same way.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, the appearance of the purple lightning instantly ignited the big tree that tied up these few people, and not long after, it started to burn. Those people started to wail and howl, but the Dantian Qi Sea was unable to escape from them, and before long it started to sizzle, it was burnt to a crisp, and it looked like they would not be able to live.

    An Zheng did not dare to tarry, as the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s strength was above his. In this era, An Zheng had to be even more careful in what he did. He turned around and left. He had just taken two steps when he saw the person wearing a bamboo hat and holding a fish basket looking at him.

    An Zheng was immediately on guard, this person was so quiet, and even when he was more than 10 meters away, he did not notice anything. Previously, when he had scanned the area with his Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he hadn¡¯t detected any trace of a cultivator¡¯s aura on this person.

    ¡°It¡¯s just killing, why are you being so cruel?¡±

    The man asked lightly.

    When he took off the bamboo hat, An Zheng saw that it was a middle-aged man who looked to be around forty years old. He looked refined, the type that made people feel that he was very handsome with a sense of knowledge just by looking at him.

    This person couldn¡¯t be considered to be very handsome, but he had a faint temperament that made people unable to forget him.

    ¡°Those who kill will pay with their lives, how will they get killed? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    That person acknowledged, ¡°Are you saying that a few days ago, there was a vige on the mountain that was killed by the people from the Azure Wisdom Sect?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    An Zheng asked again.

    The man did not answer, but asked An Zheng: ¡°What rtionship do you have with the vigers?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The person looked at An Zheng with a curious expression: ¡°You don¡¯t have any rtionship with the vigers, but you took a huge risk toe and take revenge for them. Why?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    An Zheng was about to turn around and leave, but when he turned around, he realized that the fellow was already in front. In the Da Xi era, An Zheng was most proud of his own speed. In terms of speed, no one in the martial arts world was faster than him. But he had only just turned around, and that fellow was already in front of him. It was clear that An Zheng was not his match in terms of speed.

    ¡°To say that it has nothing to do with it is also not rted to it. Saying that it¡¯s rted is also rted. ¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng, the curiosity in his eyes growing. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really lucky to have a fish that escaped the.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°A mountain fell from the sky. Everyone assumed that it was an Immortal mountain that had fallen unexpectedly. However, that mountain came from outside the region, and not many people can see through it. There are people on the mountain whose strength is low, but the scariest thing is that these people¡¯s physiques are so good that it makes people jealous. As long as they have one or two of them to cultivate, they will be able to bring glory to their sects. ¡±

    That person¡¯sugh was exceptionally happy. ¡°However, they all went to snatch one. My luck is outrageous. I actually picked one up.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Tell me, where are they?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    The man ced the fishing basket and rod on the ground. ¡°Help me carry the things ande with me.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a long time, his heart wavering. The man turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth, reached out, wanting to pick up the fishing rod and fish basket to follow, but... I can¡¯t lift it!

    The fishing rod and fish basket were so heavy that they seemed to number ten thousand tons. Even though An Zheng had used both of his hands, he was still unable to lift them.

    ¡°Too weak.¡±

    The person sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where all of youe from. Your physiques are so good that it makes people jealous, and your strength is so weak that it makes peopleugh in ridicule ¡­ Just mention it here. Whenever you can pick up the fish basket and the fishing rod,e find me on the ferry by the river. I will only wait for you for three days. ¡°If you still can¡¯t pick up the fish basket, I¡¯ll be leaving in three days.¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Master Eating Meat, Disciple Drinking Soup

    <h4>Chapter 1070 ¨C Master Eating Meat, Disciple Drinking Soup</h4>

    An Zheng yelled at the back of the middle-aged man: ¡°Do you know where my friend is?!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The middle-aged man said without turning his head, ¡°However, if you want to know their whereabouts, help me get the fishing rod and fish basket back first. I¡¯ll wait for you on the ferry by the river for only three days.¡±

    An Zheng could not move it.

    That seemingly ordinary fishing basket and rod seemed to be even heavier than the entire mountain range. In Da Xi era, his cultivation had already reached the great heaven realm, giving An Zheng absolute confidence. He didn¡¯t even have to worry if he had to face Chen Wunuo head on. However, in this era, he discovered that he was actually so insignificant.

    Perhaps it was heaven¡¯s will?

    He only wanted to send back those ancient people that were dangerous for the entire Central ins, but he didn¡¯t think that he would send too many of them back. He directly returned to the ancient era that the ancient people thought he was. This period, was precisely when the Immortal pce was at its peak. The immortal pce¡¯s rule was extremely firm, and those true experts were not something that the current An Zheng could challenge.

    An Zheng did not know who the weirdo was, but he was sure of one thing, that the weirdo did not have any evil intentions. With his cultivation, if he wanted to harm An Zheng, An Zheng would not even have the chance to retaliate.

    The fishing rod looked like ordinary green bamboo, and the fish basket was created by Red Willow. Such amon thing seemed to be an insurmountable natural moat in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°I must find the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest!¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth. It had been a long time since he had gone into horse stance, but now he had picked up all these basic techniques. With a stable horse stance, he circted his Dantian and used both hands to grab the sides of the fish basket and lift it up.

    The fish basket seemed rooted to the ground, unmoving.

    The middle-aged man who had already walked far away seemed to mutter to himself in disappointment, ¡°No wonder his physique is exceptional, but his strength is so weak. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a fool.¡±

    An Zheng underestimated you, saying that you¡¯re the fool, and then continued to circte your energy.

    Suddenly, An Zheng thought of something ¡­ This fish basket was only a fish basket, not a magic tool. The reason it was so heavy was because of the Cultivation Power left on the fish basket. That waultivation Power that was far beyond the Sky Realm, and it was much purer than An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power in terms of quality.

    Right now, if An Zheng wanted to lift the fish basket, that would be using strength to break it. However, if his own Cultivation Power was not as good as hers, how could he break it? This was likhree year old boy wrestling with an adult brute. Even if he used a finger to hang a three year old child¡¯s little fist, the child still wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    An Zheng sat cross legged, his hands sticking to the fish basket as he began to sense it. When he began to experience that power, his brain buzzed and a nosebleed instantly flowed down, as if his brain had been struck by a heavy hammer. In that instant, he felt as if he was about to faint.

    An Zheng shook his head with all his might and immediately left with his hands. If he used his own Cultivation Power to sense the opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power, he would be directly injured by the power of the counterattack.

    What should he do?

    An Zheng sat there, deep in thought, with blood running from the corner of his mouth to his lower jaw and dripped onto his clothes.

    After around ten minutes, An Zheng ced both of his hands on the fish basket for the second time, and focused all of his attention on the location of his fingers and palm. At this moment, the perception of his palm had be extremely sharp, but because of this, the opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power had attacked him even more fiercely.

    Witu sound, An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly paled. However, he did not let go this time, but gritted his teeth and continued to perceive the power.

    An Zheng felt that both his hands were about to be crippled at any time, and the meridians in his arms were about to break. However, he was able to sense the way the Cultivation Power worked.

    Actually, there weren¡¯t that many Cultivation Power s left in the fish basket by the middle-aged man. It was only a small lump of Cultivation Power. However, this small ball of Cultivation Power had formed a whirlpool in the fish basket. It was simr to the chaos before the opening of the universe. It was like the chaos before the opening of the universe.

    More and more blood flowed out from the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth, and very quickly, his clothes were dyed red with blood.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a way. The Xiao Liu¡¯er is still waiting for me.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to let go of the fish basket no matter what. As the power continuously rotated and corroded outwards, light crackling sounds continuously rang out in the center of An Zheng¡¯s hands, and it was followed by many cracks. Soon after, the skin on his back started to slowly burst open.

    After persisting for four or five minutes, An Zheng felt as if his eyes had suddenly turned ck, and then fell down.

    The middle-aged man sitting on the small boat on the riverbank shook his head and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Is it even useful if I pick it up?¡±

    However, he did not leave. Although he was disappointed, he still sat there and waited.

    Half an hourter, An Zheng woke up. He looked at his hands which were full of scars and without the slightest bit of hesitation, he stuck both his hands onto the fish basket to once again sense the Cultivation Power.

    This time, An Zheng endured for around fifteen minutes before being sted flying. His body was like a broken kite as he flew very far away. His back heavily collided with the weeping willow that was dozens of meters away with his arms crossed. With a bang, the tree shook and leaves fell.

    An Zheng supported the tree as he stood up, and with a wow, he spat out another mouthful of blood. He raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth as he stared at the other side of the fish basket.

    ¡°I will definitely... We have to find them! ¡±

    He let out a bellow and then walked step by step towards the fish basket. His injuries were too heavy, so his footsteps became extremely heavy. It was as if he was carrying a huge mountain on his back, and his legs seemed to be tied with ten thousand pounds of iron. But An Zheng did not stop. Gritting his teeth, he walked back inside, took a deep breath, and then sat down cross-legged, continuing to perceive the power.

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned, but the disappointment in his eyes gradually disappeared and was reced with admiration.

    An Zheng stuck both of his hands into the fish basket and thought that the spinning power really didn¡¯t end there. It kept spinning like this all the time, not losing any strength at all. This waspletely different from the world of cultivation that An Zheng hade into contact with before. In the Da Xi era, the power of a cultivator would not congeal and dissipate after being released.

    However, this power hovered within the fish basket, as if it had created a small separate universe.

    There was nothing special about this power, not even metal, wood, water, fire, or earth attributes. This power did not seem toe from the human world, as if it was drawn from the universe.

    The spinning Cultivation Power pressed its power down, making the fish basket to be as heavy as Mt. Tai itself.

    Half an hourter, An Zheng was once again sent flying, and this time he flew even further. Afternding on the ground, his body rolled on the ground for more than ten metres, until his face was covered with dirt and dust. The handsome An Zheng looked to be in a very sorry state.

    However, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards the river side: ¡°Um, I don¡¯t need to spend three days with you, I¡¯ll show you right now!¡±

    He crawled up and walked towards the fish basket. After taking three or four steps, he fell onto the ground withump. He was already too weak to even stabilize his body.

    ¡°You will die if you do this.¡±

    The middle-aged man shouted from afar. There seemed to be somethingplicated in his tone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die, I still have to find Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others. Xiao Liu¡¯er can¡¯t do without me, not even them. How can Chen Shaobai live without me? I¡¯m still Fatty¡¯s wet nurse, I have to feed him. ¡±

    An Zheng crawled up once again, and the smile on his face was filled with a kind of fearsome courage and ruthlessness. The middle-aged man in the boat couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly when he saw the smile on Ye Zichen¡¯s face.

    In all these years, he had never seen a fool like An Zheng who did not care about his life.

    He saw An Zheng walk over, step by step. When he arrived next to the fish basket, he was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°The cycle of power repeats itself. Although I won¡¯t be able to raise it, I can make use of it!¡±

    An Zheng poured his Cultivation Power into the fish basket. Although the power that the middle-aged man left in the fish basket was only a small ball, inparison, An Zheng¡¯s entire Cultivation Power could notpete with the middle-aged man¡¯s small ball of energy.

    However, An Zheng did not want to use force to break through, but instead wanted to use force. He suppressed down all the attributes in his Cultivation Power and removed them. It was only pure power, not Orthodox Pure Yang, not Heavenly Lightning Force.

    At this moment, his power was likonic to that power, and when supplemented, it would be even more powerful. An Zheng tried to gently change the direction of his power. The angle of rotation of the power in the fish basket changed, and the fish basket began to tilt slightly.

    Seeing this change, the smile on An Zheng¡¯s face became wider and wider, he kept instigating his own strength, but his face kept growing paler and paler. He was already severely injured, but he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. He only relied on those pills to forcefully endure the pain. The previously unhealed bones were broken again, and popping sounds continuously rang out from his body. Soon after, blood shot out from his skin.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    An Zheng let out a loud shout, and the fish basket, under the effect of the spinning power inside, slowly flew up by itself.

    An Zheng looked at the middle-aged man, and the corner of his mouth had a stubborn smile, ¡°It¡¯s up...¡±

    After saying this, An Zheng fell to the ground withump, and fainted again.

    When An Zheng woke up again, the moment he raised his head, he saw the night sky where the star point roamed. It was so clean and clear. The night wind breezed by, blowing on his body and making him feel cool. It was an indescribable feeling of serenity.

    The sound of water sshing could be heard. An Zheng turned to look and realized that he was lying on the boat, the middle-aged man was sitting on the bow of the boat. The smell entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, and he immediately felt extremely hungry.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The person turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re the stupidest guy I¡¯ve ever seen, but your perseverance ismendable.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°I raised it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only lifting a fish basket, what are you proud of?¡±

    The man rolled his eyes at An Zheng, then used adle to scoop some fish soup to savor it, as if he was satisfied with his cooking skills.

    ¡°What right do you have to call me stupid?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The man sighed. ¡°How did you manage to carry the fish basket?¡±

    An Zheng recounted the process of him sensing the other party¡¯s strength and then using the other party¡¯s strength to spin the fish basket and send it into the air. The person looked at An Zheng with an even moreplicated expression: ¡°You aren¡¯t an ordinary fool, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so stupid that it¡¯s veryplicated.¡±

    He pointed at the fish basket, ¡°I just wanted to test your reaction. As long as you don¡¯t use the Cultivation Power, and only rely on your pure physical strength and don¡¯t touch the power that I left in the fish basket, you can easily lift it. But, who would have thought that you would actually dare to touch my power, and even think so much ¡­ ¡°Truly, a rare genius amongst idiots.¡±

    He scooped a bowl of fish soup and gave it to An Zheng: ¡°This is for you.¡±

    An Zheng took it and looked at it: ¡°Why is there only soup?¡±

    That person said as if it was a matter of course, ¡°Master eats meat, disciple drinks soup, this is a matter of course.¡±

    He picked uiece of fish and put it into his mouth, then smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Then, An Zheng reacted: ¡°Who took you as their master?¡±

    The person indifferently said, ¡°Whether or not you recognize me is your problem. Whether or not I ept you is my problem. You ¡­ There¡¯s no choice. ¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Good Days Just Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1071 ¨C Good Days Just Beginning</h4>

    ¡°Go wash the bowls.¡±

    The middle-aged man finished the fish meat and drank the fish soup, then handed the bowl to An Zheng: ¡°Wash it clean.¡±

    An Zheng looked at him like he was looking at a monster, and finally exploded: Who are you?! If you didn¡¯t say that you would tell me where my friends were, why would I carry that broken fish basket of yours? Let me help you wash the dishes, should I give you a massage? ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it if I don¡¯t wash the dishes.¡±

    The man said coldly.

    An Zheng raised his fist and shook it, the man looked at An Zheng and then let go of his fist, he went over and washed it by the river with two bowls.

    ¡°The river is dirty.¡±

    The man said, ¡°Look, there are a lot of fish in the river. They eat and sleep in the water ¡­ Most importantly, I just peed in the river too. ¡±

    An Zheng red at him: Then tell me, where are you going?

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    The middle-aged man took out an extremely tattered book and threw it at An Zheng, ¡°I can see that your Cultivation Power attribute is mostly rted to speed. With your cultivation, you can still barely read it, although it¡¯s not really worth taking a look at. The closest ce from here that is suitable for washing the dishes is the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen at the top of the mountain. Take this cultivation method and head to the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen to wash my bowl.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The man snapped his fingers and instantly,¡¯s body was covered with lightning. After a moment, An Zheng was struck by the lightning and fell to the ground, his entire body twitching.

    ¡°That tiny bit of Heavenly Energy is unable to withstand a single blow. If you wash my bowl properly, I will not only teach yoechnique that will make you faster, I will also teach you a technique that will make you stronger. ¡±

    Hey back. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m asleep. If the bowls are not cleaned up in four hours, you can scram. You can find out for yourself the whereabouts of your friends. ¡±

    An Zheng scolded this guy more than seven hundred times in his heart, ced two empty bowls to the side, and opened the ancient book that was about to disperse. After that, he raised his head and looked at that guy: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you can quietly go to the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s back kitchen and wash my bowl.¡±

    With a flip of his body, he actually started snoring.

    An Zheng sighed, he really had nothing to say when he encountered such a weirdo. However, this couldn¡¯t be called bad luck. Of course, he didn¡¯t know if his luck was good or not. The Oldman Huo had said that he had great fortune, but he was no longer in the Da Xi era.

    The kitchen of Azure Wisdom Sect?

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. If he could sneak into the Azure Wisdom Sect and cook, then he could easily sneak into the Azure Wisdom Sect and exterminate all of Luo Duoduo¡¯s enemies. Thinking about this, An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly lit up. That fellow who looked extremely hateful, could it be that he knew that he was going to take revenge for Luo Duoduo, and thus deliberately allowed him to cultivate this technique?

    He did not think about anything else, so he opened the book and began to read it seriously.

    However, he was disappointed. There was not a single word written on the book, only a grudging and scrawling pattern. It could be seen that the person who drew this painting didn¡¯t have any skill in painting at all. It waicture that was too horrible to look at. The drawings of the human body looked like they were made from matches.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards the fellow sleeping there, ¡°Is there a word version?¡±

    That person harrumphed, ¡°The person who drew this can¡¯t read at all. What type of version do you want?¡±

    An Zheng gave up the idea to continue asking, and even if he asked the guy, he would not say anything. After looking for an entire two hours, An Zheng still came up empty-handed. That person had said that he could only cultivate for four hours and that he could only go to Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen to wash the dishes. Now that two hours had passed, he couldn¡¯t even understand the diagrams.

    Time passed minute by second, An Zheng was no longer at peace in his heart, wita sound, he threw his books to the side, picked up two bowls and walked towards the side of the mountain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just washing two bowls? I can do it even without your broken cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°Young man, you have guts. I hope you die early and give birth early.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been struck by lightning before?¡±

    An Zheng threw his middle finger at the man¡¯s back. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, a ray of purple lightning fell from the sky, causing An Zheng¡¯s entire body to tremble, as if he had lost control of his dder. This guy seemed to have grown a pair of eyes, and saw An Zheng¡¯s middle finger pointing towards him.

    The manid in the boat with his back to An Zheng, but he suddenlyughed and reached out his finger to point at his middle finger.

    An Zheng walked towards the mountain peak where the Azure Wisdom Sect was, while memorizing the various figures in the books. It was extremely simple to draw, and there were many arrows. Who the hell knows what those arrows mean?

    When he reached the foot of the mountain, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. It was that strange and annoying voice.

    ¡°I will only give you four hours. There¡¯s less than an hour left.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯te back, I don¡¯t want the bowl anymore. It¡¯s a gift, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll only give you one chance.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself, ¡°Damn you,¡± before he began to increase his speed and run up the mountain.

    When he started running, he lowered his head to look at his legs that were moving back and forth. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned his head to run back. He ran to the river bank and picked up the book. He quickly flipped through the book. As the pages of the book retracted, the matchmaker inside began to move.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I truly am a genius.¡±

    An Zheng calcted the time, flipping through the book while running.

    The corners of that fellow¡¯s mouth curled up slightly before he flipped over andid down on his back. For some reason, he raised his middle finger towards the sky.

    An Zheng read it as he ran, and the more he read, the more shocked he became.

    In the past when he was cultivating, he had never had such thoughts. The first reason was because in the era An Zheng was in, the heaven and earth origin energy was too sparse, so it was useless to think about it. Secondly, this method was simply too inconceivable.

    An Zheng¡¯s physique was special, so the speed part of his fixed attribute was much stronger than normal cultivators. If a cultivator¡¯s attributes were all 100 when they gained enlightenment, An Zheng¡¯s starting point would be 120, which was higher than others. As his cultivation level increased, each breakthrough would increase his attributes.

    The reason why An Zheng¡¯s speed was so fast, was because he relied on the many magical equipment that he had obtained to increase his speed. Others + 1, he + 3, others + 10, he + 15 ¡­ However, this sort of increase was not due to his own improvement, but from the help of an external force.

    The strange thing about the skill that An Zheng was looking at was that while running, it could absorb the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and circte it ording to a strange method. After that, it would be able to absorb the Heaven and Earth Essence and increase its speed.

    Of course, the increase wasn¡¯t too great. Judging from the pattern of this cultivation technique, this cultivation technique had a total of three levels. The first level was where one could absorb the natural energy of the world and transform it into a speed buff. The second level was where the amount of points increased by one fold. The third level is already more abnormal. After training to the third level, one can transform the other attributes of their Cultivation Power directly into the speed attribute. If one were to cultivate to the third level, it would simply be the number one escape technique in the world ¡­

    As An Zheng ran, he tried to circte the heaven and earth origin energy ording to the route in his cultivation technique. All of his attention was focused on his body, and he quickly experienced that kind of feeling.

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s head knocked against arge tree, and he immediately sat down on the ground as an ass.

    Then, An Zhengughed foolishly as he rubbed his forehead. This martial skill was really too abnormal, I really liked it.

    As long as he trained to the first level, he would be able to reach a level where he would not die. The more they ran, the more tired they became. Even if they didn¡¯t fight, they would still run out of stamina sooner orter. However, after cultivating this wordless technique, it was as if he was constantly recharging himself while running. He would never be able to run away.

    After reaching the second level, running away was no longer as simple as death. If there was an enemy stronger than An Zheng who was chasing after him, An Zheng would definitely kill him. After running for a long time, the other party had consumed a lot of Cultivation Power, but in the case of An Zheng on the second floor, he could double the absorption, making his absorption even faster! At this point, he could simply rely on his speed to kill his opponent.

    If he were to reach the third floor ¡­ It would then be an invincible life-saving measure.

    An Zheng trained andughed the entire way, and when he reached the top of the mountain, he bumped into numerous trees and walls. Instead, he smiled like an idiot.

    At the river, on the boat.

    That person sat up and stared at the Ster Transposition in the sky. Looking at the time, there were only a few minutes left before the fourth hour arrived. He knew that that fellow¡¯s talent was monstrous, but he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to grasp the trick to that technique on his first try. After all, even though the creator of this technique didn¡¯t know a single word and its drawing skills were iparably shoddy, its power was enough to make people revere.

    He took out something with a chain and opened it with a ¡°pa¡± sound. Then, he looked at it and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more minute, and I still overestimated him.¡±

    Seeing that it was still time for An Zheng to return, he reached out his hand to untie the rope on the boat and left. However, just as the boat started sliding downstream, a ck shadow swept over like lightning, and jumped to the bow with a loud bang.

    An Zheng reached out with his hand, and held onto two cleanly washed bowls.

    ¡°I did it.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    The middle-aged manughed but shook his head. ¡°But you timed it out. I said that I would only give you four hours. Now, you have timed it out for a minute.¡±

    An Zheng extended his hands out from behind him, and in his hands were two plums with water droplets on them.

    When I was washing the dishes, I saw a plum tree behind Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen. The plum tree is already ripe, and I could smell the sweet fragrance from far away.

    Surprisingly, the middle-aged man was slightly touched. He took the plum and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can move me just because you have two rotten plums. If you have timed it out, then you have done it.¡±

    He looked at it, picked a small one and passed it to An Zheng: ¡°This is for you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No no no, this is specially picked for you, I won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°Burp ¡­¡±

    When An Zheng spoke, he could not help but burp. The middle-aged man could not help but re at him angrily: ¡°You f * cking ate all the chicken, duck, fish meat, and even drank wine to bring back two plums?¡±

    An Zheng looked at him and gave a wry smile. He then took out half of the roasted chicken, half of the pig leg and half of the wine, ¡°You said that you would be exposed after burping. It¡¯s sucity, I originally wanted to keep tomorrow¡¯s food for myself, so I gave it to you ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man red at An Zheng, and after a moment of hesitation, he picked up the big plum and gave it to An Zheng: Go heat up all the food, how are you going to eat it when it¡¯s cold...

    An Zheng was actually a little touched, he took the plum and bit into it: ¡°I¡¯ll warm it up for you right now.¡±

    Before he could finish, he felt an electric current rush into An Zheng¡¯s body, which caused him to fall down the small boat and into the river. Amidst the crackling sounds of the electric currents, ayer of fish appeared on the surface of the river ¡­

    The middle-aged man snorted, looking at An Zheng who was asionally emitting electric lights while he was flipping through the river: ¡°Your good days have only just begun.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - I did it

    <h4>Chapter 1072 ¨C I did it</h4>

    In the next three days, this small fishing boat became An Zheng¡¯s resting ce. Every day, he would repeat one thing, and that was to go to Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen to wash the dishes. That strange person seemed to have an unfathomable obsession with cleanliness, or perhaps this was used to torture An Zheng for pleasure.

    If An Zheng had only gone to wash the dishes, he might not have attracted the attention of the Azure Wisdom Sect, but An Zheng was definitely not an honest man.

    Every time he went to the kitchen of the Azure Wisdom Sect, An Zheng would do some bad things. He either drugged the water jar or poisoned the rice. These methods that An Zheng had looked down upon before were now being used with absolutely no conscience at all.

    Killing the wicked is doing good.

    It waity, although the Azure Wisdom Sect was not a big sect, Sect Master Li Qingfeng¡¯s strength was in the Lesser Saint Realm, and was much higher than An Zheng¡¯s. Whether it was poison or poison, it waspletely meaningless to Li Qingfeng.

    The middle-aged man had the same cold and indifferent attitude as before, but he was torturing An Zheng with many different kinds of torture. For the sake of obtaining information from the Xiao Liu¡¯er, An Zheng had endured everything.

    After eating lunch, An Zheng could not help but look at that guy with grief in his eyes: ¡°With your strength, even if you don¡¯t eat for your entire life, you would still be fine. Why are you so punctual for three meals a day?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at An Zheng, and spoke sincerely: ¡°Eating is one of the most basic rights bestowed by the heavens. If you even give up on eating, what¡¯s the point of being a person?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But why do I feel like you want me to go to the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s back kitchen and wash the dishes for you?¡±

    The middle-aged man had an expression that suggested he deserved a beating. ¡°You can refuse.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, he gestured at An Zheng to shut his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not begging you, you can leave at any time. ¡°You have other ways to find out where your pretty girl is. You insisted on following me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Just what do you know? I didn¡¯t tell you whether my friend was a man or a woman.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Looking at your lustful face, I know you¡¯re not a man.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s a man.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Oh, you have quite a wide range of interests.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I can beat you ¡­¡±

    The middle aged man snapped his fingers, and An Zheng was immediately electrocuted to the point of being inexperienced.

    ¡°Go wash the dishes, thene back and squat at the bow of the boat for six hours.¡±

    ¡°Squatting?¡±

    ¡°Immediately.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, holding the two bowls, he ran back and forth for at leasundred miles. However, An Zheng realized that the change in these three days was just too huge. An Zheng could feel that his increase in speed could simply be described by the word ¡°leap¡±. Although the ¡®wordless¡¯ cultivation technique looked crude, once one started, the more they practiced it, the more they found it mysterious.

    Ever since he returned from Azure Wisdom Sect, An Zheng had been running in the horse squatting position. He didn¡¯t know what was the point of it, but An Zheng knew that this guy was helping him. He did not know the other party¡¯s identity, nor did he know his background, but from what he had seen, although his every action was hateful, it was extremely helpful to An Zheng. Therefore, even if An Zheng did not understand why he had to do the horse stance, he still followed suit and did not move for six hours.

    The middle-aged man took an afternoon nap as if he was still dreaming. In his dreams, he kept singing a strange tune,ing back and forth with just a few lines.

    ¡°I once dreamed of walking across the world with a sword, but now, I just want to return home ¡­¡±

    Six hours of horse stance was nothing to An Zheng, but the time was a bit hard to bear, so he started to continuously recall the images on the wordless technique in his mind. After that, he thought of an ingenious method, which was to increase his speed on purpose, as well as to control the flow of his Qi when he was running, as well as the cirction of his blood. This way, he could cultivate the wordless technique.

    Immersed in cultivation, six hours passed quickly. As for that fellow, it was as if a clockwork man had woken up after sleeping for six hours. He rubbed his eyes and raised his head to look at the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡±

    He suddenly frowned and said these two words in a rather disappointed manner.

    An Zheng: ¡°There iiver in front of you. If you don¡¯t circte your energy, jumping down would only take a few minutes.¡±

    The man said with a strange tone, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never tried it?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned: ¡°Are you crazy? You even tried this before.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up and moved around. ¡°I¡¯ve tried so many things, so many that you can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±

    An Zheng could faintly feel a hint of sadness from the way he spoke, as well aint of sadness. The atmosphere had also be stifling, so An Zheng decided to change the topic and ease the tension: ¡°Senior, why do you want me to walk on horseback for six hours?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you want me to cultivate in peace, right? I can feel senior¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    ¡°What does Senior mean?¡±

    ¡°You call me senior? Forget it, if you are willing to call me Master, I will give yoeerless cultivation technique. ¡±

    ¡°I have a master.¡±

    An Zheng answered cleanly: ¡°With a master, I can¡¯t acknowledge anyone else as my master anymore.¡±

    Maybe Chen Xiaoyao could not really be considered a qualified master, but in the martial arts world, as long as he recognized a master, it would be a lifetime¡¯s worth of work. Having a master to acknowledge someone else as his master was tantamount to betraying the sect. It was a great injustice. Deep down, An Zheng was noerson who followed the rules, but there were some things that needed to be done to the bottom line, he would never even think about it.

    ¡°Your master? What can your master give you? ¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s also my master.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about the horse stance.¡±

    The middle-aged man nced at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The reason I asked you to ride on horses is because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll disturb my sleep.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at the sky, then pointed at the river. ¡°Jump in.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°When you are at the bottom of the river, keeping your zhenqi running, I will tell you where that pretty girl is whenever you can do that.¡±

    ¡°I hope senior will keep his word.¡±

    An Zheng jumped into the water with a ¡®bang¡¯, pressing his body down into the water. The river did not seem to be very wide, and the river surface was only a few tens of meters wide. did not expect it to be this deep, and only after sinking sixty to seventy meters did he finally reach the bottom, where he knew that he had been tricked.

    At such a deep depth, the water pressure was too great for a normal person to bear. With An Zheng¡¯s strength, it would not broblem even if he were to sink deeper into the water while under closed breath, but the problem was that he could not circte the Innate Qi in his body while he was under closed breath. Breathing was the most basic method of cultivation. If one wanted true energy to circte, they had to breathe. This was a very contradictory matter.

    After going back to sleep for an hour, An Zheng was unable to fulfill the middle-aged man¡¯s request. But An Zheng was not willing to admit defeat so quickly. It was not An Zheng¡¯s style.

    If he held his breath and didn¡¯t move, then his true qi wouldn¡¯t move. If it was true, there would definitely be breathing.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind raced, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t think of a solution to the problem. The so-called cultivation of a cultivator was not only linked to a certain cultivation technique. Breathing and breathing required a certain amount of time. The replenishment of the Cultivation Power ensured that the zhenqi in his body flowed smoothly, and he had to breathe.

    What if he didn¡¯t use his nose to breathe?

    An Zheng started to think again and then tried to use all of the pores on his body to rece the breathing on his nose. There was no problem with their thoughts, but it was as difficult to implement them as ascending to the heavens. There was no connection between pores and the lungs. If one wanted to use pores to breathe, then one must forcibly open up many Qi channels to connect to the lungs. This was equivalent to forcing one¡¯s body to change.

    The structure of a person¡¯s body was fixed and unchanging. The stronger the cultivation, the more Qi channels they had. There was no such thing as forcefully developing new Qi channels in the body.

    However, An Zheng waerson that was unwilling to give up easily. Once he found a direction, he would plunge into it, and think of a way to resolve this issue even if he had to tear off his scalp.

    On the boat, the middle-aged man looked at the bubbling water and shook his head. ¡°My foundation is too weak. It¡¯s so weak that I want to give up.¡±

    He suddenly waved his hand, and An Zheng, who was underwater, felt his body shake violently. The Blood Pearl that was unable to be removed from his wrist immediately flew out, and following after it was the Reverse Scale Armor that had left his body. All of his magic tools were sucked up, and then he heard that guy¡¯s voiceing down from the surface of the water.

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you to bring these things. With your current strength, using these things would be a sphemy. I¡¯ll keep these for you. When did I think you were qualified to use these magic tools? I¡¯ll return them to you. For a cultivator, if they carry too many top-grade magic tools with them, they will naturally be dependent on them. This is how you are ¡­ If you wish to find out the whereabouts of your friend, you will meet my requirements. ¡±

    When his voice fell to the end, An Zheng silently chanted a hundred lines of ¡®F * ck!¡¯ in his heart.

    The middle-aged man looked at the bubbles that were still bubbling. He suddenly snapped his fingers, and the water began to boil. Purple lightning long dragons surged in the water, and soon, the temperature of the water reached a boiling point.

    An Zheng felt like his skin was about to explode.

    He had been trying everything he could think of to rely on his pores to breathe. At this moment, purple lightning was crisscrossing the water and his skin was about to split open. How could he calm down and think about how to use his pores to breathe?

    The middle-aged man sitting on the deck said to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t treat you well right now, you might think that I¡¯m targeting you and purposely torturing you. Actually ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re right, I just want to torture you.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders, inspected the space around An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet and was immediately overjoyed.

    ¡°So much stock.¡±

    His hands could not stop shaking. The wine, food, and all kinds of delicious food had fallen out. That was a Blood Pearl Bracelet, with blood ties with An Zheng. Other than An Zheng, there had never been someone who could take out the things in the Blood Pearl¡¯s space so unreasonably. This was a tant robbery, and he did not even bother to follow the rules.

    The middle-aged man roasted meat with An Zheng¡¯s ingredients, drank wine, and even ate a snack, feeling satisfied. He looked at the bubbles that were still popping up andy down to sleep again.

    As he turned over, he took out an hourss and ced it on the deck. It would take a full 24 hours for the hourss to run out.

    He was certain that with An Zheng¡¯s current posture and cultivation level, he would need at least twelve hours to attempt it. He would need at least thirty-six hours to open a new meridian in his body, and at least forty-eight hours to rece the pores on his nose and mouth.

    So he nned to sleep for forty-six hours. Sleep was the best way for him to pass the time.

    After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, the middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. In the next second, An Zheng flew out of the water andnded on the deck with a loud bang.

    ¡°I did it. Tell me where they are!¡±

    When he said this, he was like a wild beast.

    The middle-aged man looked at the hourss. Just now, it was missing by about two-thirds, and in less than eight hours, An Zheng had managed to do it.

 Chapter 1073 - - Boundless torture

    <h4>Chapter 1073 ¨C Boundless torture</h4>

    The middle-aged man looked at An Zheng in disbelief. He never thought that An Zheng would actually use less than sixteen hours to aplish what he had previously used twenty-four hours to do. This kind of talent, if ced in anyrge sect, would obtain the best nurture and the greatest importance.

    ¡°Just barely.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, took ouhin book, and threw it to An Zheng: ¡°Go and practice this. When it¡¯s done, you can leave.¡±

    An Zheng asked word by word: ¡°Where is my friend?!¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Oh, your attitude isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What attitude do you still want me to use?¡±

    The middle-aged man leaned forward witappy expression. ¡°Looks like the biggest obstacle for you is not cultivation, butmunication. Especially since you¡¯re no longer in your own time, it¡¯s more difficult tomunicate. You can¡¯t survive like this, and you even foolishly want to save your friends. Are you familiar with this era? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You just need to tell me where they are.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°No, I am a responsible person, so I n to teach you from the beginning. If you want to integrate into this era, you must first learn how to adapt to this era. Let¡¯s start from the moment we meet and greet each other. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°What kind of attitude do you have? I¡¯ll keep my word for today. Learn some etiquette from me and I¡¯ll tell you where they are.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°If you continue to lie to me, from today onwards, you will be in for a lifetime of bad luck.¡±

    The middle-aged man: ¡°This curse has been told to me nine thousand times if not ten thousand times. It doesn¡¯t work ¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start now. Do you know how to greet others when you meet them in this era?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Be good, it will be boring if you do that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Alright then ¡­¡± ¡°How should I greet you?¡±

    The middle-aged man extended his middle finger, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you do this before, where have you learned it? This gesture is what this era should do after meeting each other. It is not the salute of your era, nor is it a bow. It is a salute to extend the back of your middle finger in the direction of your opponent. Then he said... ¡°Fake squid.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°F * ck squid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If you go out and ask for directions, you can use this method.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I always felt that something was wrong. ¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I taught you with good intentions.¡± ¡°If you meet someone more polite than you, you will make the gesture towards you first, and then you will talk about squid. Do you know how to answer?¡±

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you should have said Comoun.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°One is¡¯ hello ¡®and the other is¡¯ you ¡®.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just say hello?¡±

    The middle-aged man: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Now, can you tell me where they are?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged man said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m not telling you is because with your current strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to take them away even if you find them. The current you, not to mention those great sect elders, even some of the more outstanding disciples could easily crush you to death. I can only say that they are all very well. I can assure you, none of them will be hurt. ¡±

    ¡°You? What guarantee do you have? ¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed, ¡°If you know who I am, then you know whether I have the qualifications to guarantee this to you or not.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then tell me who you are.¡±

    ¡°Why do I tell you you¡¯re not obedient at all? Forget it, your girlfriend called Xiao Liu¡¯er and that pretty girl called Xiao Yezi were both taken in by the Nine Saint Sect. That surnamed Chen and surnamed Du, I won¡¯t tell you for now. ¡°But you can rest assured, they won¡¯t be in any danger unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    ¡°A year from now, the Four Major Sects of the Jizhou will hold Martial Arts Conferencvery ten years. I can tell you this for sure, your friends will all be representing their respective sects in participating in the Rookie Competition. As for this Rookie Competition ¡­ It can kill. All of the participants of the Rookie Competition will sign a life and death contract.

    ¡°Do you know why they are so sure to attend? Because they and you are both outsiders, the sect wouldn¡¯t feel bad if they died. And your talents are all not bad. If you can cultivate them, then it¡¯ll be greatly beneficial to the sect in the future. ¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The middle-aged man pointed at the ground before him, ¡°Kneel down and acknowledge me as your master.¡±

    An Zheng kneeled down withump. ¡°I can kneel down and beg you, but I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned and spun around in anger, ¡°Why are you so f * cking stupid? Do you know how much of an opportunity there is in front of you? ¡°How many people begged me to teach them a lesson or two, but I¡¯m the one who asked you to acknowledge me as your master? If this were to spread, do you know how many people would want to kill you out of jealousy?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are there so many idiots in this world?¡±

    The middle-aged man waved his hand, and a two feet long ck metal ruler appeared in his hand. He struck down on An Zheng¡¯s back, and wita sound, An Zheng¡¯s body was smashed deep into the ground.

    ¡°Are you going to acknowledge me as your teacher or not?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s weak yet stubborn voice came from underground, making the middle-aged man so angry that his face turned white. He reached out and grabbed the air, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to explode out from underground. As he was in midair, the middle-aged man had already swung the ck ruler again. This ruler seemed to have the power of ten thousand tons, as it smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s back and directly broke more than half of the bones.

    An Zheng¡¯s body heavily smashed into the ground again, and like a cannonball, he blew uuge pit.

    ¡°Are you going to acknowledge me as your teacher?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    An Zhengid on the ground, unable to even move. In front of this guy, An Zheng felt that he was too weak. If this person was too strong, he could be tens of thousands of miles away. An Zheng didn¡¯t know why this fellow was so stubborn to the point that he wanted him to be his disciple. But with An Zheng¡¯s stubborn personality, forget about beating him up, even if he was beaten to death, he wouldn¡¯t yield.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you because I want to save my friends, but ¡­ I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my master! ¡±

    ¡°Then do you believe that I will beat you to death? ¡°I¡¯ve already taught you a lot of things, but you¡¯re unwilling to acknowledge me as your master. I¡¯ll just beat you to death and take back everything I¡¯ve taught you.¡±

    ¡°Then beat him to death.¡±

    After An Zheng finished this sentence, he fainted.

    The middle-aged man snorted and looked at An Zheng who was lying face down on the ground. The ck ruler reached forward and inserted itself under An Zheng¡¯s body, and then, with a lift of the ruler, he picked An Zheng up. ¡°You want to die so easily?¡±

    He flung An Zheng up into the air, and then swung the ck ruler towards An Zheng as if he was hitting a baseball. An Zheng¡¯s body spun as he flew out, smashing into a cliff on the other side of the river with a boom, and directly smashed into the stone wall. The middle-aged man waved his hand, and An Zheng¡¯s body flew out from the stone wall again. Without the protection of the Reverse Scale Armor, An Zheng¡¯s body was broken into pieces, and the surface of his skin was covered in cuts and bruises.

    Seeing that An Zheng was on the verge of death, the middle-aged man grabbed An Zheng¡¯s clothes and threw him into the water. Then, with a flick of his finger, a ball of purple lightning flew out from his fingertip and fell into the water. Soon after, the entire water surface exploded, and the violent electric current practically cleared the entire river, and after rolling around, all of the electric current drilled into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    A few secondster, the huge pain woke the unconscious An Zheng up.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    A shrill cry came from An Zheng¡¯s mouth as his body was twisted by the electric currents to the point that he looked like a fried dough twist. His arms were wrapped behind his back with a knot. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they weren¡¯t long enough, he might have tied them together with a butterfly knot. His legs were outside his arms, bent upward, and his ankles were slung over his shoulders.

    Like a meatball, An Zheng was grabbed by the middle-aged man and thrown to the ground. With a ¡°wow¡±, An Zheng spat out arge mouthful of ck blood.

    ¡°There is actually so much residue in your body, no wonder your cultivation is progressing so slowly.¡±

    The middle aged man grabbed An Zheng by the shoulder and shook casually, An Zheng¡¯s body returned to normal like noodles, but the bones in his entire body did not continuously open up, and An Zheng who had copsed onto the ground was likiece of dough.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not willing to take me as your master?¡±

    ¡°Really ¡­¡± Cough cough, I¡¯m not willing! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll count it as you being stubborn.¡±

    The middle-aged man threw the ck ruler out and left in a huff. A momentter, a purple pellet flew over from the distance andnded right next to An Zheng¡¯s mouth. An Zheng shut his mouth, showing his stubbornness.

    The middle aged man turned his head, his eyes shed with a ball of purple light, causing An Zheng to scream in pain, and the purple pellet flew into An Zheng¡¯s mouth. The pill carried a refreshing fragrance, and it melted in his mouth. Before An Zheng could react, the medicinal pellet turned into a warm stream and entered his throat, which then flowed through his entire body.

    Wherever the warm current passed by, An Zheng¡¯s broken bones would emit popping sounds. Not long after, it was reconstructed again, and it was even more powerful! The warm purple current covered all of his bones and formed a protective film. An Zheng¡¯s bones turned from white to the color of jade. An Zheng felt his muscles continuously contract and then constantly expand. This intense pain caused An Zheng to be tortured to death.

    The painsted for a full two hours before An Zheng fell asleep, exhausted.

    For some reason, after An Zheng fell asleep, the first thing he dreamed of was that huge bronze door that was hidden in the clouds. Then, the door creaked open. He curiously stuck his head in to see what was behind the bronze door. As soon as he reached in, he saw a huge face. It was the face of the middle-aged man, still smiling at him in a terrifying manner.

    An Zheng suddenly woke up from his stupor and realized that he had only slept for a few minutes.

    However, his entire body was drenched in sweat. It was as if his body had been hollowed out and he didn¡¯t have any strength left. After the intense sweat, it quickly became cool and refreshing. When the river wind blew on him, he felt much more energetic.

    In the distance, the middle-aged man had his back to An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t want to take me as your master, but you still won¡¯t be able to escape. From now on, I will torture you everyday until you willingly kneel down and acknowledge me as your master. ¡±

    An Zheng snorted, and turned his head, not looking at him.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s back seemed a little lonely. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take another look, and thought to himself, this person¡¯s posture of standing with one hand supporting the tree and the other in front of him with his legs spread apart was really deste. Then, he saw that fellow shake, then pull up his pants ¡­

    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Last time, I took all your magical equipment, but now I¡¯m taking away your ability. If you¡¯re scared, it¡¯s still toote to go back on your words. As long as you kneel down and seriously kowtow to me and acknowledge me as your teacher, I will give you back what I took away from you and will even teach you things that others could never learn. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his middle finger. ¡°F * ck squid.¡±

    A purple light shed in the eyes of the middle-aged man. ¡°Then, take away your Eye Technique.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng cried out in pain. There was an unbearable pain in his left eye, and a stream of blood flowed down from the corner of his eye. Gone.

 Chapter 1074 - Eat it

    <h4>Chapter 1074 ¨C Eat it</h4>

    The intense pain in his left eye told An Zheng that his Eye of Darkness was gone. This Eye of Darkness contained the power of the Dao Sect¡¯s seal, the power of the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations, and also the power of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes. These three powers had helped An Zheng countless of times before.

    But now, that fellow had been deprived of his Eye of Insight just by a casual nce at An Zheng.

    However, the more it was like this, the more An Zheng would not give in. He was very stubborn like this, he would never agree to something that others were forcing him to do.

    When he woke up the next day, it was alreadyte in the morning. That guy was fishing by the river with his bamboo hat. He seemed to like fishing a lot, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find any other way to pass the time.

    Of course, this was before they found An Zheng.

    Seeing An Zheng had woken up, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say a word. He stuck the fishing rod in his hand into the ground, then picked up the ck ruler that was not far away from him and teleported to An Zheng¡¯s side.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t beat him, and didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. But An Zheng didn¡¯t make a sound, and was beaten to the point of spitting blood.

    That ck ruler was simply too heavy. It was so heavy that even if it was made of steel and steel, it would not be able to withstand it. Not even 30 seconds after An Zheng woke up, his bones and tendons broke and his body was as swollen as a meatball. Hey there motionlessly. His spine was probablypletely broken, and he couldn¡¯t even turn it over.

    After the battle, the middle-aged man squatted down, pinched An Zheng¡¯s lower jaw and stuffed a purple pellet in, then said with a face full of cruelty: ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can endure. Don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your master.¡±

    An Zheng grunted, then fainted.

    The medicinal effect of the pellet turned into a warm flow and quickly spread throughout An Zheng¡¯s body. His bones had already started to emit a faint glow, like white jade. However, the unconscious An Zheng was definitely unable to feel it.

    He spent the next few days in nightmares like this. When he woke up, he was beaten tulp. After that, he was given a pill. An Zheng felt that he had already gotten used to it. After waking up, he sat there and waited. The more he was like this, the harder the middle-aged man¡¯s attacks got.

    There were several times when An Zheng felt that he was about to die, but he was just pulled back by that fellow¡¯s pill at the gates of hell. He precisely controlled An Zheng¡¯s life and death, and every time he attacked, he would only bair¡¯s breadth away from death, before he would save An Zheng and bring him back. He seemed to want to show off his strength and show off his pills.

    Just like that, seven days passed. When An Zheng woke up again, he found that fellow was no longer on the ferry.

    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. Now, An Zheng could no longer be sure if that fellow had truly treated him well or if he truly wanted to help him. That bastard was simply a devil when he was beating people. His actions were both dark and ruthless. An Zheng even thought that this guy really had this habit of tormenting others, he was just a freak.

    It was obviously impossible to find out the whereabouts of Qu Liuxi and the others from his mouth, so there was no reason for An Zheng to stay. It was already half a month away from the day she had agreed upon with Luo Duoduo. If he wasn¡¯t able to take revenge for Luo Duoduo within a month, then he would have to hurry over to meet up with Luo Duoduo and bring Luo Duoduo to a safe ce to settle her down.

    Just as he was about to leave, An Zheng suddenly felt a violent vibration beneath his feet.

    An earthquake?

    This was An Zheng¡¯s first reaction. Not only was the area around An Zheng shaking, even the mountains far away on the other side of the river were shaking. Huge chunks of rock fell from the mountain and into the river, sshing high waves everywhere. Not long after, the tremors became more and more intense. Half of the mountain cracked open and fell down, almost filling up the entire river. The wave was heading straight for An Zheng. An Zheng subconsciously raised his hand to protect his face but forgot to dodge.

    After being drenched by the river water, An Zheng finally realised that he had been beaten silly by that bastard for the past few days, to the point that he did not even know how to dodge. He was clearly uninjured, and he had been given a pill the day before. Now, he was perfectly fine.

    He jumped up abruptly, thinking to himself, if I don¡¯t leave now, when will I?

    With that jump, An Zheng rose into the air and instantly reached the height of the mountain. An Zheng was startled, he said that he did not use any strength, he just wanted to jump, how could he jump so high!

    Before An Zheng could react, a ck dragon suddenly rushed out from the river. It was not a demon beast simr to a dragon, nor was it a crocodile in the river, much less a water python. It warue ck dragon.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s head was oveundred meters long, and when it opened its mouth, it seemed to be able to swallow the entire world. Unfortunately, An Zheng just happened to jump up and was in midair, while that ck dragon was roaring at An Zheng¡¯s lower body. When An Zheng fell down, he would definitely fall into its mouth.

    At that time, An Zheng had a thought, this ck Dragon should have been made by Tan Shanse f * cking. How did it expect him to fly up, then, it would rush out of the river and swallow him whole?

    Those teeth that were emitting a cold light were already very close to An Zheng¡¯s leg. An Zheng immediately reacted, preparing to stomp on the dragon head and send it flying. But just at that moment, everything that An Zheng had expected came to nothing.

    He stepped down and missed.

    The ck Dragon that was still under him suddenly flew out horizontally, and its body spun and crashed into the mountain opposite him. An Zheng was startled for a moment, then dropped into the water with a ssh. Judging by his cultivation level, it was impossible for him to fall so easily. He was just dumbfounded by what he saw.

    The ck Dragon, of course, wasn¡¯t sent flying by itself, but rather by someone else.

    In the water far away, the middle-aged man held onto the dragon¡¯s tail with both of his hands and swung it towards the ck dragon as if he was swinging a huge rod. The remaining half of the dragon¡¯s tail was smashed into smithereens. The ck dragon let out a cry, turned its head and spat out a ck me. However, the ck me suddenly went crooked, because it was sent flying once more. This time, he jumped down from the top and fiercely smashed into the water surface. An Zheng hugged his head and sank into the water.

    He feluge shadow descend, and with a boom, almost all the water in the river was emptied. It was only at this time that An Zheng noticed the unfathomable gigantic ck hole at the bottom of the river. It was obvious that the ck Dragon had lived in that cave before.

    The middle-aged man held the dragon¡¯s tail and swung it back and forth, making the ck dragon look dizzy. The ck mes that it spewed out were simply unable to be aimed at. One moment it was shooting into the sky, the next it was shooting into the distance. The middle-aged man looked a little excited, but that was all. He pped the ck Dragon onto the surface of the water, then pulled back with both hands, pulling the ck Dragon¡¯s massive body over.

    It felt like the middle-aged man was running pasrain. The dragon was about a thousand meters long, and it quickly flew towards the back. When the dragon head reached the middle-aged man¡¯s side, he rushed forward and squatted on the dragon head. Then, he clenched his fists and viciously smashed downwards!

    Bang!

    The dragon head was directly smashed into the mud at the bottom of the river, it was unknown how deep it went. His head was stuck in the ground and his body was facing upwards, as if he was holding up the sky.

    The middle-aged man inserted a hand into the back of the ck Dragon. The hand groped around in the ck Dragon¡¯s flesh for a while, and after grabbing something, it was abruptly pulled out. With a ¡°pu pu¡± sound, the Dragon Tendon was pulled out.

    It felt so good that it felt like he had picked out a whole shrimp line. Even An Zheng who was hiding in the distance was dumbstruck. This monster was simply too abnormal. It was a genuine dragon, the supreme existence of all legendary demon beasts. If this ck Dragon was ced in Da Xi era, then one dragon would be able to overturn the heavens and overturn the earth.

    The middle-aged man pulled out the dragon tendon, rolled it up, and then ced it on ck Dragon¡¯s back. He continuously inserted both of his hands into the dragon¡¯s body and pulled it out.

    The middle-aged man came down from the back of the ck Dragon. With one hand, he used the dragon tail to pull the dragon¡¯s body out of the mud and casually threw it on the grass.

    ¡°After fishing for half a month, I¡¯ve finally caught you.¡±

    He seemed to be somewhat satisfied, and after resting for a while, he nced at An Zheng. ¡°Eh, you actually didn¡¯t run?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Stupid fool, you don¡¯t want to run.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°On ount of your honesty, I will allow you to see this guy at close range. Although it was not yet a fully matured Divine Dragon, it was more or less there. If this thing were to be cultivated for another thousand years, it would be able to ascend to the Immortal Pce; at the very least, it would be at the Golden Immortal Realm. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it, then walked over to take a look at the ck Dragon. It was truly a tragic sight to behold, the fight was so intense that it was unrecognizable. An Zheng thought to himself, looks like that pervert still held back when he attacked me, if not I don¡¯t know how many times I would have been beaten to death.

    The middle-aged man reached his hand into his pants to feel around, then casually pulled out something and threw it to An Zheng: ¡°Cut it open.¡±

    An Zheng caught it and took a look, it was actually his own Broken Army Sword!

    ¡°Did you put my Broken Army Sword in your pants?¡±

    ¡°Pah, that doza, I put it in my underwear pocket.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The middle-aged man pulled down his pants as if to prove himself. Inside waair of yellow boxers with an elephant design on the front. The elephant nose could even move ¡­ He pointed to a pocket on his underwear and said proudly, ¡°No one would have thought that I was able to make a pair of underwear into a space tool.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You want to say that you¡¯re very big?¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then heughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s actually such an exnation? ¡°Awesome, awesome ¡­¡±

    Heughed for a while and pointed aart of the ck Dragon. ¡°Cut it open from here. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t know what it meant to be toote, so he stabbed the Broken Army Sword downwards. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the ck Dragon¡¯s scales would actually be so tough, and the Broken Army Sword couldn¡¯t be easily sliced apart either. The middle-aged man could not help but scold, ¡°You useless piece of trash. Even the best weapons in the world are useless in your hands ¡­¡±

    An Zheng red at him. Using both arms, he started to circte all of the Cultivation Power. Purple light surrounded the Broken Army Sword and witu sound, he cut the dragon¡¯s body in half. Holding onto the Broken Army Sword, he began to run forward, the sword slicing open a long hole in the ck Dragon¡¯s body.

    ¡°Right here, you can go in from here. There¡¯urple thing jumping inside, that¡¯s the ck dragon¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores. That¡¯s a high level Demonic Beast Cores, good stuff. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Drill in?¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I push you in?¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth, pushed the flesh and blood apart, then drilled his way in. The stench from within was so strong that even his nose turned heavy. It wasn¡¯t easy for An Zheng to find the purple-coloured thing that the guy mentioned that could jump, so he used the Broken Army Sword to cut it off and drilled out.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°No, this is its ass!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Your family¡¯s nsmen have really grown a lot.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Hurry up. If I say that¡¯s not true, then it¡¯s not true. Let¡¯s go in again.¡±

    An Zheng had no choice but to enter again. After searching for a long time, he finally found it.

    ¡°Damn you, this is another testicles pill.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this dragon ientipede. If you spread its legs, there would be a pair of testicles and pills.¡±

    The middle-aged man was obviously shocked and thenughed out loud. ¡°Fuck, this joke is enough for me tough for a year ¡­¡± ¡°But hurry the fuck up and go in, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    An Zheng went in for the third time. This time, he searched through the smelly ck dragon¡¯s corpse for more than ten minutes. Originally, the Demonic Beast Cores was much smaller than the testicles pill, it was only the size of a fist. Such a big ck dragon, and such a small crystal. An Zheng fiercely looked down on it and waved it towards the middle-aged man: ¡°This time it¡¯s pretty good, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, after eating it, it¡¯ll be cold if you don¡¯t eat it now.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You said it toote because you¡¯re afraid of getting cold?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded: ¡°Mmm ¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll put these two testicles in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1075 - - Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1075 ¨C Life and Death</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the ck Dragon Crystal in his hand, then looked at the two items that the middle-aged man held in his hands that were private things to the ck Dragon ¡­ In the end, he chose to eat nothing. Throwing the ck Dragon Crystal at that guy¡¯s face, he turned around and ran.

    In the next second, the middle-aged man pressed down on An Zheng¡¯s face, pried open his mouth, and stuffed the ck Dragon Crystal Core inside.

    ¡°I see ¡­¡±

    An Zheng could not say a word, the middle aged man only pped his hand and stuffed it in, but he did not expect that the thing would instantly melt in his mouth and be a stream of water that flowed into An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng turned over and opened his mouth to vomit, but he could not.

    ¡°I am a human! if one does not have a special physique, they would directly eat Demonic Beast Cores and would not die?! ¡±

    ¡°If I say you can eat it, then you can eat it. At most, I¡¯ll save you when you¡¯re about to die from poison.¡±

    That fellow walked to the side and sat down with a nonchnt expression, ¡°In order to catch this ck Dragon for you, I¡¯ve already waited here for half a month. How can you waste my good intentions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fucking kindness, and I don¡¯t want to see you. I¡¯m going to find my friends.¡±

    ¡°I told you that if they¡¯re fine, they¡¯re fine.¡±

    The middle-aged man sat there. He didn¡¯t know why he had dug out a durian and dug ouiece of its cracked shell before eating it. ¡°This era is a trial for you and it is the same for them.¡±

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°When I was at Longxing Mountain, I wanted to send those people back to their own era. Did you bring us all back to this era?¡±

    ¡°You really think too much. It¡¯s all because of your improper handling.¡±

    The middle-aged man sucked his fingers and said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Do you waniece?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Go away ¡­.¡±

    After saying this, An Zheng suddenly felt his stomach churning as though it was on fire. Not long after, his entire body turned red, as if he waed-hot metal. He was burned to the point of rolling on the ground. Everywhere he went, the ground was burnt ck and the vegetation was burned to ashes. An Zheng looked at the water in the river not far away. Without thinking too much, he crawled up and stumbled over, before diving into the water.

    However, not long after, the river began to boil and the entire surface of the water began to bubble. After the fish and prawns were seeded, ayer of cooked fresh water soon floated on the surface of the water ¡­

    In the midst of his enormous pain, An Zheng saw that fellow actually take out a white handkerchief and insert it into his clothes. Then, he held up his knife and fork and looked at him with a face full of smiles. An Zheng turned pale with fright, ¡°You actually wanted to eat me!?¡±

    That person harrumphed and squatted down by the river. He ced some sesame paste and seafood in front of him and then put sometro in front of him. Then, he squatted down to scoop up the cooked river food and ate it. Eating a prawn, eating another fish, it did not seem to be satisfied, and even took out a big bottle of chili sauce to pour into the river. It was unknown if it was really f * cking stupid or if it was deliberately making An Zheng feel worse.

    An Zheng said angrily: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the river is dirty? Fish and prawns go to eat and sleep in there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I brought out all the dirty stuff when you went in earlier.¡±

    An Zheng was so angry that he felt nauseous. He endured the pain and wanted to take off his pants, but when he touched his pants, he found that it was already burnt away. He held onto the thing and was about to takiss in the water, but he couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Your little cleverness is meaningless.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked as if he was enjoying his meal. He looked at An Zheng who waspletely red and said, ¡°If you dare think any more, I¡¯ll eat you too.¡±

    An Zheng felt fire shooting out from every single pore of his body. In the next second, he might be burnt to ashes. He cried out and lost consciousness. He sank into the river, but the water was boiling and soon he was floating again.

    The middle-aged man pointed at the thin book that was thrown on the grass in the distance, ¡°Now is the best time for you to practice that technique.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, or if you don¡¯t want to be eaten by me, then hurry up.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have any other choice at this time. He crawled out of the river and rushed towards the grass to pick up the book, he was still worried that his body temperature would cause the book to burn, but the material of the book was obviously not ordinary, and it was actually not damaged in the slightest. He opened it and read. There was still not a single word in the book, only some diagrams.

    With the previous experience, An Zheng quickly flipped open the book and realized that the diagrams inside werepletely disjointed. There was no helping it, he could only follow the human postures in the diagrams, taking whatever postures the people in the diagrams took. Very soon, as he moved, the fire in his body started to circte, and it became even more difficult to endure than before.

    An Zheng cried out miserably as he fell to the ground. Large chunks of his skin began to fall off, and he felt as if all the flesh on his body was just like cooked ribs that would fall off if he touched it.

    ¡°That is your only way of saving yourself. Whether or not you can continue depends on yourself.¡±

    The middle-aged man said in a cold voice and continued eating.

    An Zheng clenched his teeth and crawled up to continue his training, then fainted and woke up again. After training for around two hours, the fire in his body finally became smaller. His limbs and bones seemed to have been burnt thousand holes. The new Qi channels that he had opened when he was holding his breath before had be very big and solid. His bones and muscles had also be tougher and tougher.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s body exploded, causing the surrounding soil and soil to fly far away, where he was standing, a huge pit had formed, and he was already at the bottom of the pit.

    He broke through?

    An Zheng was suspicious for a moment, but he was not done for. One after another, the explosions made An Zheng feel like he was about to explode. The power of that explosion waspletely different from the one he had experienced in Da Xi era. It waundred times more intense than the explosion of air from the previous breakthrough. One, two, three... An Zheng felt that he was about to fall apart.

    Second level of the great heaven realm, third level of the great heaven realm, fourth level of the great heaven realm, fifth level of the great heaven realm ¡­

    After thest explosion, An Zhengy on the ground, exhausted and unable to get up anymore. The green energy around him gathered likornado, entering into his every pore and forming a new Cultivation Power amongst the Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°What a waste. I only managed to break through to the Initial Saint realm after eating a ck Dragon core and my peerless cultivation technique.¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to be extremely dissatisfied, took out a set of clothes from An Zheng¡¯s spatial artifact that he had confiscated and threw it towards him: ¡°Wear it, now you can go to the Azure Wisdom Sect to take revenge for your friend.¡±

    An Zheng put on his clothes, and after being silent for a while he asked: ¡°You know everything, so you have the ability to stop them, why did you not appear when those vigers were killed?¡±

    ¡°I am not the Creator, nor am I the Savior, nor am I the Protector God.¡±

    The middle-aged man said expressionlessly, ¡°If I could control the entire world, I would definitely be much better off than I am now. But I can¡¯t. There are so many things I can stop you talking about, so many that if I were to walk around the world every day, I would meet them. But you think I¡¯m wrong because I can stop it but I can¡¯t stop it in time. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bitch? ¡±

    An Zheng was startled, and didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.

    ¡°Young man, there¡¯s something wrong with your view of things.¡±

    The middle-aged man harrumphed and turned around, ¡°Scram... If you can¡¯t kill Li Qingfeng, you might never be able to see your friends again. Li Qingfeng is of the early stage of the Lesser Sacred Realm, an entire realm higher than yours. Furthermore, I will not give you your original magic tools, your sword, or your armor. I won¡¯t give you any pills either. If you get hurt, you die. No matter what I do to you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you hate me or scold me, I only used fifteen days to raise your level from a low level great heaven realm to the Primary Saint realm, you should know how to be grateful. ¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to thank him, that fellow¡¯s figure suddenly became faint and then disappeared.

    An Zheng stood there dumbly, feeling that these fifteen days of experience was just like a dream. But it was also so real. That guy gave him sucuge boost, yet he took away everything that happened to him. Broken Army Sword, Dubhe Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword ¡­ Then there were the Blood Pearl, the Reverse Scale Armor, all of them were taken away.

    The current An Zheng didn¡¯t have a single hand, he didn¡¯t even have the Eye of the Left Eye and his own Heavenly Lightning Force. Right now his Cultivation Power was the most ordinary, it did not have any attributes, nor was there anything special about it. Although he had already reached the Elementary Saint Realm, the strength of his enemies still seemed to be unbeatable.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    The image of the old man called Master Luo appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. He knelt down and kowtowed heavily, ¡°I will avenge you.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and walked in the direction of the Azure Wisdom Sect.

    There was a mountain range called Swallow Mountain far, far away from here. If An Zheng came here, he would definitely feel that he was familiar with it. At the time of his rebirth, this mountain was called Mount Cang Man. And right at the ce where the Fantasy City was located, in this era, there wauge buildingplex. The golden roof and red walls resembled a celestial pce.

    The buildings were in the clouds, and the people at the foot of the mountain could not see them. This building stretched for hundreds of miles and was divided into threerge courtyards. In thest building, there waower that reached the sky. Standing on top of it, one could see the entire scenery of the Yan Mountain.

    All of the disciples wearing long gowns passed through this magnificent building. Whether they were traveling alone or in groups of two or three, talking andughing, they were theplete opposite of themon people in the poor world below. Colorfulrge birds flew about in circles one after another, and even more followed. The scene was dazzling and spectacr.

    The front yard was called the Ye Courtyard, the middle yard was called the Branch, and thest yard was called the Root Courtyard.

    This was the Nine Saint Sect, one of the biggest sects in the Jizhou.

    At the highest level of the tower, there was a veryrge mirror. Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Sect Master stood in front of the mirror with a solemn face, bent over slightly, and disyed an extremely humble attitude.

    Suddenly, a human figure appeared in the mirror. It was only a shadow, and its body was long and straight. The illusory image nced at Nine Saint Sect Sect Master, and Nine Saint Sect¡¯s sect master was unable to withstand the enormous pressure and involuntarily knelt down.

    ¡°You must take good care of those two women who are cultivating in your Nine Saint Sect. If anything happens to either of them, I will annihte the Nine Saint Sect. If anything happens to the two of them, bring your seventeen thousand disciples to hell with you. ¡±

    ¡°As you wish ¡­ ¡°The Ancestor¡¯s orders.¡±

    Nine Saint Sect¡¯s leader replied witremble. He felt like his body was about to explode.

    The figure disappeared, and the voice seemed toe from far away.

    ¡°Not long after, a young man called An Zheng wille to your Nine Saint Sect. He will attend next year¡¯s Martial Arts Conference. But you don¡¯t need to take care of him.

 Chapter 1076 - Knock On The Door

    <h4>Chapter 1076 ¨C Knock On The Door</h4>

    While An Zheng was on the way here, he couldn¡¯t help but think of something ¡­ The ce that guy had tortured him was actually not too far away from the Azure Wisdom Sect, it was only a few tens of kilometers away. In the past few days, that guy had tortured him to the point that his world had turned upside down. Furthermore, he even caughen thousand year old ck Dragon from deep water.

    So An Zheng thought that this ce must have created some sort of barrier.

    That guy¡¯s strength was so terrifying that the current An Zheng didn¡¯t have any strength to resist, and creating a seal was an easy task. As he thought, An Zheng realized that he had already reached the foot of the mountain.

    Donghua Mountain wasn¡¯t particrly steep and the path up the mountain wasn¡¯t narrow. Rumor has it that a long time ago, there was a very powerful sect on Donghua Mountain. However, because it vited thews of heaven, it was destroyed by the people from the immortal pce.

    The structure that the Azure Wisdom Sect was in right now was left behind at that time, and had been renovatedter on.

    He followed the stone steps all the way up. Halfway up the mountain, he saw arge rock by the side of the road, upon which was carved a line of words.

    ¡°People are not allowed to enter Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s important areas.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and muttered an extremely lousy word.

    Just as he finished muttering, two disciples from the Azure Wisdom Sect s who came down from the mountain asked An Zheng after seeing him: ¡°Who is it? If you are not allowed to travel far from here, no one is allowed to approach the sect¡¯s important grounds. ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I do have matters to attend to in your Azure Wisdom Sect.¡±

    The disciple saw the seriousness in An Zheng¡¯s tone, and could tell that An Zheng was also a cultivator from his aura. He thought that An Zheng hade from some other sect, so he did not dare to be too arrogant.

    ¡°Who are you? ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°I came from a boat by the river.¡±

    That disciple was stunned and his expression became ugly: ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone you don¡¯t feelfortable with, don¡¯t me yourself for losing your life.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I really have something important to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°What is it!¡±

    The disciple shouted.

    An Zheng took out two bowls as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m going to your kitchen to wash the dishes.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±

    One of the disciples shouted angrily: ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been causing trouble in our kitchen?! ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re too damn cocky, now I¡¯m going to tear you apart and throw you into the river to feed the fishes.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Believe me, there are no more fish in the river.¡±

    His body suddenly rushed forward. An Zheng had already reached the Elementary Saint Realm, how could these two disciples withstand him? He had a bowl in his left hand and a bowl in his right, and he ced it against the faces of the two men. With two muffled sounds, the two bowls were directly embedded into the heads of the two men. Their faces could no longer be seen, only the two bowls were visible.

    Pulling the bowl off his face, An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s even more difficult to wash.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and picked up the boulder, then threw it towards the top of the mountain.

    Azure Wisdom Sect.

    Sect Master Li Qingfeng was reprimanding the instructors in the courtyard, his expression extremely ugly.

    ¡°How many days has it been? A few days ago, there were people who came to the sect every day to cause trouble. I ordered them to investigate and search until they finally found out that there was no result? The reason why you can beacher in the Azure Wisdom Sect is because I think highly of you. If I were to be expelled from the sect, would you guys have a foothold in the martial arts world? I don¡¯t want to say anything more. If you can¡¯t find this person within five days, all of you better scram. I can invite you guys or someone else. ¡±

    Some people wanted to refute, but they all knew that Li Qingfeng had connections with the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. If he really expelled everyone from the sect, then everyone would not be able to keep their footing.

    So it turned out that Li Qingfeng was the instructor of a certain big sect, and because he offended the sect master, he was kicked out. But for some reason, no one knew why he was actually able to obtain a permit from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and actually created his own sect.

    It would be very difficult to get permission from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to start a sect. The control of the sect by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was so strict that it was unimaginable. After all, the Immortal Pce¡¯s rule over the mortal world relied on a forceful oppression. No one knew how much power Li Qingfeng had after being spurned by the people of therge sects and then being acknowledged by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re cursing me in your hearts.¡±

    Li Qingfeng coldly snorted. ¡°You all knew about me being in the Swordlock Pavilion back then, right? Because you all know, I don¡¯t intend to hide anything. Swordlock Pavilion is one of the Four Major Sects of the Jizhou. Back then, the Pavilion Master of the Swordlock Pavilion said that he wanted me to disappear from the martial arts world. Not only did it not disappear, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate even allowed me to establish my sect ¡­ Azure Wisdom Sect might not be that big right now, but that¡¯s because the sect has only just started. ¡±

    ¡°The heritage of a great sect requires more than a thousand years of legacies. What I¡¯m going to say you might think I¡¯m more arrogant, but I want you to remember every word. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed to himself, ¡°Since I, Li Qingfeng, am able to establish my own sect, then I can extend Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s lifespan for ten thousand years. The reason I chose you was to give you a chance. Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is on my side, but he can¡¯t do anything to me. You guys can just kill me with just a few words? Remember, I am giving you the chance to help make the Azure Wisdom Sect big. In the future, it will be an unparalleled honor for you. ¡±

    ¡°You are all the first batch of instructors in the sect, and the people standing outside are all your disciples. In the future, these people will represent the Azure Wisdom Sect and make a name for yourself in the martial arts world. But are you really important? Tell me the truth ¡­ Even I am not that important, do you understand? The purpose of the Azure Wisdom Sect wanting me to create a Azure Wisdom Sect is to squeeze out one of the Four Major Sects in the future.

    ¡°I have limitless resources behind me with the support of the immortal pce. Forget about this Jizhou, in the future, he will be one of the top sects in the entire Nine Prefectures. This is the result of the immortal pce, not me, nor is it something you can control. ¡°So, it is not important for you guys to clearly determine your positions. With your Elementary Sage realm cultivation, I can geigher price than you guys at any time.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Scram, if you can¡¯t find out who is causing trouble, then I don¡¯t need you to do the same anymore. ¡°However, all of you better remember, traitors who have offended the Azure Wisdom Sect and left it, don¡¯t even think about establishing themselves in the martial arts world, and don¡¯t even think about surviving.¡±

    All the instructors nodded their heads with unsightly expressions. Who would feel good about being humiliated like this? However, they all knew that Li Qingfeng was right, that was not an exaggeration.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    When Li Qingfeng saw that those people did not move, he became even angrier: ¡°Are my words fart? Hurry up and investigate! If you don¡¯t go investigate, do you think that person will fall down from the sky by himself?! ¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, a huge shadow fell from the sky. With a boom, he smashed into the back of the courtyard, copsing arge area of houses, including Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s kitchen.

    That huge rock was not damaged at all. There was a lot of dust on the side of the rock. There was also a bucket of swill on top of it. It looked extremely miserable.

    With a squeak, the door to the Azure Wisdom Sect was pushed open from the outside.

    An Zheng walked in with two empty bowls in his hands. Seeing the hundred odd stupefied disciples of the outer courtyard, heughed in embarrassment.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I just wanted to borrow some water to wash the dishes.¡±

    Among the instructors, the one with the most explosive temper was Yuan Fenglei. He was tall and sturdy and looked like a walking bull. He didn¡¯t usually like to wear a shirt. The main thing was that the clothes didn¡¯t fit him. The muscles on his arms were too well-developed, and even the sleeves weren¡¯t suitable for him. The bare-chested Yuan Fenglei rushed out of the inner courtyard first. When he saw the two bowls in An Zheng¡¯s hands, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Damn it, he actually came looking for me himself.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the many disciples who stood there with the bowls in his hands: ¡°Is this to wee me? Thank you very much, but it doesn¡¯t look grand enough. ¡°How about this, you all wee me with open arms. It¡¯s more sincere to greet me with a kneeling posture.¡±

    Yuan Fenglei rushed over with big steps, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    An Zheng stuffed the two bowls in his arms, and one on each side. He lowered his head to look at himself and jumped in fright: ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so sexy.¡±

    Then he pulled something out of his belt and threw it forward. The thing turned into a streak of light and flew straight away. Yuan Fenglei subconsciously avoided it as he didn¡¯t know what it was. The grey light instantly flew to the main hall of the inner courtyard andnded on the table with a ¡°pa¡± sound. It caused all the items on the table to be shaken off.

    That thing stood there, it was a wooden signboard.

    There were a few words written on it in blood ¡­ The memorial tablets of the 308 vigers.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes swept across the disciples, and said word by word. It would be nice if you knew you were wrong, but you don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong. Therefore, all of you here deserve to die. ¡±

    Yuan Fenglei angrily rebuked, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    A group of disciples rushed towards An Zheng. Recently, because of the sect s frequent troubles and troubles, the sect master had vented his anger on them, and none of them had not been scolded at. Calling them trash was a better way to describe them. They had gotten used to acting arrogantly in this area witadius of a few hundred miles. In the end, they were scolded by the Sect Leader until they started to doubt whether they were really trash.

    Now that they finally knew where to vent their anger and resentment, the group of disciples pounced towards An Zheng like vicious wolves.

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°Let¡¯s skip this opening scene, let¡¯s go to the big one.¡±

    He stomped on the ground, and all the disciples that were rushing over were knocked to the ground under the pressure of the Elementary Saint realm expert. Those disciples who dreamed of venting their frustrations on An Zheng, finally realized how weak they were at this moment.

    An Zheng had only stomped his foot, and not a single disciple was able to stand, all of the weaker cultivators immediately vomited blood and died.

    Yuan Feng Lei then threw a punch towards An Zheng, who felt the brutality within the fist wind, ¡°Since your cultivation level is about the same as mine, then I will take your first practice.¡±

    An Zheng did not dodge. With a bang, Yuan Feng Lei¡¯s fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s chest. An Zheng only swayed a little and then said with a grin, ¡°The strength behind your fist is much lighter than that bastard¡¯s ck ruler.¡±

    He grabbed Yuan Fenglei¡¯s neck and said with a disdainful tone, ¡°Seems like the beating you received for half a month was very effective.¡±

    He exerted some force on his wrist, ¡°It¡¯s still not good to be in the same realm as me.¡±

    With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, Yuan Fenglei¡¯s neck was broken. An Zheng pressed him to the ground, then raised his leg and stepped on his skull ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, his skull shattered, and the corpse trembled a little before no longer moving.

    The person who stood at the highest point and looked coldly at was the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Li Qingfeng. Before entering, An Zheng heard his roar so loud that he could be heard clearly outside the door.

    ¡°You were just bragging?¡±

    He rubbed the two bowls on his chest and said, ¡°You have to take responsibility for your boasting.¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Vengeance Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 1077 ¨C Vengeance Vengeance</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the sturdy man who had copsed in front of him, and shook his head smugly: ¡°I still can¡¯t do it, who is that ¡­ The sect master of the Azure Wisdom Sect, Li Qingfeng, right? If you have the guts, then do it yourself. Don¡¯t let your subordinates die. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his pinky: ¡°Come, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±

    Li Qingfeng¡¯s face became extremely ugly, he did not recognize An Zheng, but An Zheng¡¯s tyrannical aura had truly suppressed him. To be able to instantly kill a teacher under hismand, this kind of strength might be on par with his own. If they were to fight, he would be in danger ¡­

    In that instant, Li Qingfeng thought about many things.

    Seeing that Li Qingfeng did not dare toe out, An Zheng mocked: ¡°Weren¡¯t you bragging a while ago, why, are you not daring to go up in front of your subordinates? If my guess is right, you will definitely let your men go first. I say, you idiots, are you really willing to work for someone like him? ¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the corpses beside him: ¡°This is your example, with your strength, all of you whoe will die.¡±

    Li Qingfeng hesitated for a while, but still shouted: ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Those people had personally witnessed An Zheng killing theirrades. The strength of the dead were on par with their own, and if they went up, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths. They looked at each other, turned around, and ran.

    ¡°We are here as instructors, not to work for you!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate backing you? Hurry up and summon the immortal masters to kill him.¡±

    They scattered in one go, causing Li Qingfeng to be infuriated.

    ¡°Just you wait.¡±

    He shouted, and looked left and right. More than a hundred disciples had been knocked to the ground, and those instructors had all run away. Only he was left.

    ¡°Friend, if there¡¯s any misunderstanding between you and Azure Wisdom Sect, I feel that there¡¯s no need to fight to the death. Wasn¡¯t it just the citizens of the Good Water Vige? It was just a bunch of lowlymoners. You and I are cultivators, and it¡¯s not easy to reach this level. Why make things difficult for each other? If we really fight, you might not be my match. How about this, since my men are all gone, and the Azure Wisdom Sect needs to recruit people, in the future when you be the vice sect master, we can work together to bring glory to the Azure Wisdom Sect. Let me tell you a secret, this Azure Wisdom Sect was requested to create by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, so what if you win in the end? I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who can escape the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. You should think about it carefully. If the two of us join hands, the Azure Wisdom Sect would definitely rise quickly. At that time, the area within a few hundred miles would be under our control. In the future, the entire Jizhou may be our world. ¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of resources, what do you want? Golden-Rank Spirit Stone? Or was it a Essence Crystal? None of this iroblem. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°I have already disyed my sincerity. Think about it, I am already living in the martial arts world, who wouldn¡¯t have one in the future?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I really don¡¯t need you.¡±

    Li Qingfeng looked around him as he backed away continuously, on guard against whether or not An Zheng had any other helpers, ¡°I can forget about everything that has happened today. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, I can share everything in my hands with you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Since you are so sincere, I can still negotiate. ¡°How about this, if you promise me one thing, we can discuss it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng had let go, Li Qingfeng¡¯s expression rxed a little.

    ¡°The spirit tablet inside is for all the vigers in the Good Water Vige. You have to kowtow 300 heads in front of the spirit tablet ¡­¡± And then you wipe your own neck, and that¡¯s all right. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    Li Qingfeng suddenly raised his hand and a ck dot flew out from his palm. The thing was only the size of a firefly, it could travel through the void. It blinked in Li Qingfeng¡¯s hands and then appeared above him in the next second. In merely an instant, the ck dot quickly turned inten-meter-squared seal, and with a boom, it smashed An Zheng down.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± I thought you were really capable, but it looks so suspicious. I almost got fooled by you. Looking at the Cultivation Power you used to kill people, you should at most be at the Elementary Saint Realm, but you killed them too quickly, which made me doubt my judgement. With such a weak cultivation, you dare toe to my Azure Wisdom Sect to cause trouble? I really don¡¯t know what the fuck you are thinking. Show off power? Acting likero? In this world, too many of those so-called heroes died, and some people did not even know how they died. ¡±

    Li Qingfeng walked over, and patted his seal: ¡°After bing a ghost, Zhang Chang Ming will remember, don¡¯t pretend to bero and stick out your head. What does the life and death of those lowlymoners have to do with you?

    Just as he was about to retrieve the seal, the huge seal suddenly moved a few times, and then with a bang was flipped over. An Zheng rubbed the back of his head as he stood up, while swearing, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so f * cking painful, if that b * stard didn¡¯t use the ck ruler to beat me up, I really would have been killed by you.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, a cold smile on his lips: ¡°Your strength, is far inferior to that guy¡¯s.¡±

    He rushed forward and punched at Li Qingfeng¡¯s chest. Li Qingfeng had already figured out that An Zheng¡¯s strength was not very high. Although he was strangely powerful, the difference in realm was too great, so he had nothing to worry about.

    Facing An Zheng¡¯s fist, he threw a punch out. He was sure that An Zheng¡¯s realm was much lower than his own, and that fist strike had shattered at least half of An Zheng¡¯s body. But the moment their fists shed, An Zheng¡¯s arm was already knocked flying backwards. He was also sent flying backwards, but his body actually wasn¡¯t injured at all!

    It was so much so that Li Qingfeng felt pain in his arm, the result of his bones being unable to bear the burden. How was this possible? His opponent was only an elementary Saint Realm cultivator, while he himself was at the elementary level. In theory, he could crush his opponent with a single strand of hair.

    An Zheng flung his arm in pain andughed coldly: ¡°Again!¡±

    He sped up his footsteps and rushed forward, once again punching towards Li Qingfeng.

    ¡°A ghost that doesn¡¯t know death!¡±

    Li Qingfeng was also enraged by An Zheng. That fellow seemed to have a unique physique, so he could only rely on the powerful Cultivation Power to suppress him! He extended his hand and pointed at An Zheng, and the giant square stamp flew over and heavily smashed into An Zheng from behind. An Zheng pounced forward, and Li Qingfeng seized the opportunity to punch towards An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen.

    With a bang, the punchnded squarely on the Dantian Qi Sea¡¯s body. With his Cultivation Power, even a mountain would have crumbled. An Zheng¡¯s face twisted from the pain, but it was only pain. During the previous half month, the effect of the middle-aged man torturing him everyday with his cruel methods was evident. An attack of Li Qingfeng¡¯s level would not cause much damage to An Zheng¡¯s body!

    ¡°Did you enjoy the match?¡±

    Both of An Zheng¡¯s hands embraced Li Qingfeng¡¯s neck, and he bit into Li Qingfeng¡¯s ear, using all his strength to tear his ear apart ¡­ (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU)) With a ¡°pu¡± sound, Li Qingfeng¡¯s ear was directly bitten off by him. Li Qingfeng cried out in pain, and subconsciously raised his hand to feel, his hand was covered in blood.

    His footnded on An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, causing An Zheng to fly backwards, but two secondster, An Zheng stepped on a cloud of dust and rushed back.

    ¡°How the f * ck are you not going to die!¡±

    Li Qingfeng scolded as he had the idea of retreating. He was beginning to doubt life itself. Were cultivators useful in exchanging points in their cultivation? If there was, why couldn¡¯t an opponent of the elementary Saint realm beat him to death?

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    When the square stampnded, An Zheng was pressed under it once again, but he quickly flew it, spitting out the blood in his mouth, andughed sinisterly as he walked towards Li Qingfeng: ¡°You must die today, kneeling in front of those vigers¡¯ spirit tablets.¡±

    Li Qingfeng advised himself, it was not worth it. If he fought with this kind of abnormal guy until the end, even if he killed him, he would be severely injured, so it would be better for him to just leave. He would find a ce to stay for a few days and find a helper to kill this fellow. So he sent An Zheng flying with the square stamp, then turned and ran. An Zheng crawled up and started to chase. This scene was as though an ant was chasing after an elephant, it was so unreasonable.

    The two of them crossed the river, flew over the mountains, and stepped through the dense forest. They constantly shed and appeared on the Eastern Flower Mountain. The more Li Qingfeng ran, the more shocked he was. Not only was that fellow unable to kill him, his speed was terrifying as well. He was getting closer and closer to Shi Yan with his Elementary Sage realm strength. During this period of time, he kept using his own magical tool, the Square Seal, to attack An Zheng. Every time An Zheng was knocked down, he would quickly get up and continue his chase, like a madman.

    He was an indestructible madman.

    After running a circle around Donghua Mountain, Li Qingfeng lost sight of An Zheng as he wanted to borrow the terrain that he was familiar with to throw off An Zheng, so he gritted his teeth and ran towards the north. Around two thousand li away from here was a fixed supervision office of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. There were at least a few Celestial Patrol Envoys who were on duty inside. As long as they reached that ce, those chasing behind them would definitely die.

    He kept elerating, but when he turned his head back, An Zheng was behind him, getting closer and closer. Fang Ying flew out and knocked An Zheng over, then that guy crawled up and hit the dirt on his body before continuing to chase after him. Last time, when Li Qingfeng threw out the square stamp and it looked like it was going to smash onto An Zheng¡¯s body, that guy actually extended his hands and held the square stamp!

    ¡°You¡¯re not fucking finished, are you?¡±

    An Zheng used all of his strength and his fingers actually dug into the square stamp. Li Qingfeng tried his best to summon his spirit weapon back, but he did not expect to bring An Zheng along. In the air, An Zheng¡¯s eyes were red. Witoarse voice, he roared out, and the muscles on his arms bulged! He forcefully flipped in the air, raised the square stamp and smashed it ruthlessly onto Li Qingfeng¡¯s head. Boom! This heavy blow directly smashed Li Qingfeng into the ground.

    Li Qingfeng did not have An Zheng¡¯s endurance, so he was immediately smashed into a bloody mess. How could An Zheng give up such an opportunity to smash down while holding onto the square stamp? A dozen or so timester, Li Qingfeng¡¯s head seemed to have shattered as blood flowed all over his face and he had already fainted.

    An Zheng casually threw Fang Ying to the side and nced at him with a bit of pity: ¡°Fuck, there isn¡¯t even a spatial artifact left. That thing is a good thing, but it¡¯s too unsightly to walk in such arge group.¡±

    Like a dead pig, he dragged Li Qingfeng by the ankles and walked back, breathing heavily as he did so. He walked faster and faster, and then he started to run. Li Qingfeng¡¯s head kept on hitting the ground, and the change in his body became even more severe.

    At the cannon fodder Azure Wisdom Sect, An Zheng apanied Li Qingfeng and stepped on his knees, making him kneel there. Then, he looked at the spirit tablet and said, ¡°I do not believe in karma, I only believe that revenge is necessary. I brought him here for you, to be dealt with by you as you wish.¡±

    He released the arms that were grabbing onto Li Qingfeng¡¯s arms, then twisted his head a few times with his hands as he held onto Li Qingfeng, then violently pulled it out!

 Chapter 1078 - Ghost Couples

    <h4>Chapter 1078 ¨C Ghost Couples</h4>

    An Zheng swept his hand across the table, sweeping down everything except the spirit tablets. He ced Li Qingfeng¡¯s head on the table, found a few incense sticks to burn and inserted them. Outside, there were more than a hundred disciples of Azure Wisdom Sect lying on the ground in a mess, unable to move. It was only when An Zheng heard the groans of those guys that he remembered that there was a group of scum who had not been dealt with.

    ¡°Exterminate all evil.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and picked up a sword from the ground. He cut the heads of the Azure Wisdom Sect disciples off one by one, killing them one by one until their hands were covered in blood. After killing everyone, An Zheng piled all the heads on the spirit tablets, and used his blood to write the words on the white wall of Azure Wisdom Sect, blood debt.

    ¡°I have things to do. Thank you, Master Luo.¡±

    An Zheng kneeled down and kowtowed three times. After walking a few steps, he suddenly remembered that he should have searched through the entire Azure Wisdom Sect, even if it was to find a few low-leveled defensive magic tools first. The Azure Wisdom Sect took up arge amount of space, and was, after all, the home of a very brilliant and powerful sect. He searched through the rows of rooms, but to no avail. An Zheng had no choice but to return and rummage through the corpses for a while. He found many low level spatial artifacts, which were still useful.

    As for those magic tools, An Zheng did not really like them. In this era, the cultivation aura was dense and the cultivation realm of the cultivators was strong, but there was no difference in the grade of the magic tools. Thinking about the Da Xi era, how it waity that he could not use his true power with his powerful Purple-Rank tools.

    He had collected a total of more than a hundred red-ranked magic tools, rummaged through Li Qingfeng¡¯s corpse and found a spatial artifact with Golden-Rank, but An Zheng¡¯s current Cultivation Power was not strong enough to forcefully remove the Qi that Li Qingfeng had left behind, so he could only wait until he was strong enough.

    There were too few Azure Wisdom Sect s, only more than a hundred of them. Thus, the amount of houses that were repaired was only a fifth of the original buildings. That previously powerful sect had already been in decline, and An Zheng didn¡¯t know if he could still find anything. But since he was already here, what if he found something?

    The house at the back was severely damaged. An Zheng pushed open a room and a pungent smell of smoke entered his nose. He sneezed a few times. The room was covered in a thickyer of dust and cobwebs. However, An Zheng realized the strangeness of the situation, the destruction of the sect should have been extremely sudden, because the house had still been destroyed as it was at the time.

    There were even dishes on the table, all made of precious jade and worth a lot of money. Judging from the leftover items inside, the people who lived here were suddenly taken away while they were eating. At that time, there should have been two people in this room. There werotal of two pairs of chopsticks on the table. An Zheng walked around the room and opened a cab. All of the clothes inside were blown away by the wind and shattered into pieces.

    Looking at these things, An Zheng suddenly thought of something ¡­ The Azure Wisdom Sect had upied this ce foeriod of time already, but why was there no search for the houses at the back? If he had, the room would not have remained the same.

    Li Qingfeng¡¯s character, was naturally not because of morals ¡­ Therefore, within these rooms that had not yet been opened, there might be some sort of danger that even Li Qingfeng was afraid of. This was the only reasonable exnation.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the door closed with a creak. Soon after, An Zheng saw the clothes fragments fly up and regroup to restore their original appearance, and the door of the cab closed itself off. Everything in the room was back to normal ¡­ The only difference was that there was an additional An Zheng.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Senior, please forgive me if I offend you. I was just curious so I came in. I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡±

    An Zheng spoke as he retreated. Anyone would be afraid of something that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly, even if it was a cultivator. When he reached the door, An Zheng found that the door could not be opened. It was at this moment that An Zheng noticed that the food on the table, which could no longer be identified as food, was once again emitting heat. On the biggest te in the middle was a bloody head with its eyes still open.

    An Zheng was shocked, he retreated a step: ¡°This is not fun.¡±

    The dishes on the table were filled with hearts, intestines, arms, and thighs that were still dripping with blood. An Zheng noticed the clothes on the corpses. It was obvious that they were the clothes worn by the disciples of the Azure Wisdom Sect.

    In other words, it was not as if the people from the Azure Wisdom Sect had nevere in, but that the person who came in was already dead. The broken limbs on the te belonged to the Azure Wisdom Sect disciple who was dismembered at that time, and the one who came in now was himself. The next time someone came in, the corpse on the te might be his ¡­

    An Zheng fiercely opened the door, but the wooden door that was supposed to be in ruins could not be opened.

    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    The voice that suddenly came out from the house made An Zheng¡¯s scalp tingle. He suddenly turned his head, and saw ady wearing a colorful dress standing there. Her face was as white as paper, and her eyes were empty. She expressionlessly pointed at the corpses on the table and said, ¡°Come and eat, I just made them.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Senior, stop joking, alright?¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She opened her mouth and two ck fangs extended out. Two green ghost mes appeared in her eye sockets.

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?!¡±

    She raised a finger and pointed it at An Zheng. The fingernail on her finger was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. An Zheng retreated a few steps, and his back bumped against the wooden door as he felt waves of coldness behind him. An Zheng extended his hand out, nning to push open the door again, but after feeling around for a while, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He turned around and saw a man in white clothes standing behind him. His face was pale and his body was stiff.

    An Zheng said: ¡°If the two of you have any grievances, then you shouldn¡¯t make it difficult for the innocent, right?¡±

    The expression on the man¡¯s face changed as he muttered to himself, ¡°Grief?¡± Grief ¡­ Our Great Li Empire was exterminated for no reason. The crimes of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate were exposed, but now, we are still atrge ¡­ If you can help us take revenge, we are willing to do anything. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Thedy mournfully shouted: ¡°It¡¯s the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate! Those demons, they will all diorrible death! ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°I seem to understand a little why Azure Wisdom Sect chose to stay here. The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate exterminating the Great Li Sect back then was also for a few reasons. The first reason was because the Great Li Sect vited the rules set by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. However, since they were able to obtain the qualifications to establish their own sect from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, the people of the Great Li Sect must know what they should do. Secondly, the Dali Sect must have obtained some kind of great treasure, to the point where Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had to obtain it. Thirdly, the Dali Sect may have found out some information about the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s, which destroyed the Dali Sect. Seniors, was my spection correct? ¡±

    The zombie-looking man looked disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Holy Embryo.¡±

    ¡°What is the Holy Embryo?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The woman said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You must be someone from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    ¡°I am not, those people from the Azure Wisdom Sect are, but I have already killed them all. There is enmity between them and I havee here to seek revenge. ¡±

    An Zheng exined briefly, and the woman¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Good Water Vige? The Good Water Vige is a vige that has existed for more than two thousand years. The vigers were simple yet kind, yet they were all killed ¡­ ¡±

    The man sighed, ¡°The day that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate exists, the mortal world will never have peace.¡±

    The woman said, ¡°I feel like the people outside are all dead, so I¡¯ll believe you for now ¡­ The husband and wife were the founders of the Dali Sect. He is my husband, Xiao Sheng, and I am Ye Lan. A few hundred years ago, my wife and I were out on a trip when we found the Holy Embryo in a branch of Mount Kunlun. It was said that when the primordial era began, the primordial energy split, some rose to the heavens, some fell to the earth. The purest origin energy would be born in the earth, forming a Holy Embryo. Once the sacred embryo matured and emerged, it would be an expert on the level of immortal emperors. And whoever obtains it before the Holy Embryo matures, will be able to absorb the aura inside the Holy Embryo to strengthen their own Cultivation Power. ¡±

    ¡°When the sacred embryo matures and the blood vessels are connected, it will be the greatest assistance. When that timees, the Holy Embryo will be able to work with the person it has given you. Do you think there is anything else that you can¡¯t do in this world? The two of us were surprised and frightened after we got the sacred womb. If the news about the Holy Embryo were to leak out, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate woulde knocking sooner orter. ¡°The immortal pce will definitely not allow anything that could threaten the immortal pce to exist. The sacred embryo will definitely be taken away, and our Great Li Sect will definitely suffer a cmity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was filled with guilt, ¡°I was too greedy. Xiao Sheng had always advised me not to take it. Even if I didn¡¯t want it, I might as well leave it in Mount Kunlun after dripping blood. But I am greedy, I want to absorb the heaven and earth essence from the Holy Embryo to increase the cultivation level of our couple, if I can do that, why would I be afraid of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate? If the two of us were to reach the Immortal Emperor Realm, the immortal pce would also have to be ced in a trembling position ¡­ That¡¯s why I lied to Xiao Sheng. I said that I left the Holy Embryo in the cave of Mount Kunlun, but actually secretly brought it back with me. ¡±

    ¡°I can only me myself for trusting others too lightly. At that time, our eldest disciple was an orphan. He had originally thought that since they were of the same mind, everything would be left to him in the future. Thus, he told him about the matter regarding the Holy Embryo. We, husband and wife, would never have thought that the beast would actually go to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to inform on us! ¡±

    The man walked over and put his arm around the woman¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I can¡¯t me you all. Actually, I knew that you brought the thing back with you, and since you wanted it that much, I would not be happy if I kept stopping you. When you want to tell him, if I were to stop you, this would not be a disaster. ¡±

    An Zheng continued: ¡°That¡¯s why the Great Li Sect provoked the cmity of the annihtion of their sect. The grievances between you husband and wife will not disperse...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t disperse our resentment!¡±

    The woman mournfully shouted, ¡°It¡¯s us, we¡¯re trapped here by that beast ¡­ That beast that betrayed us at that time should have already be the Celestial Patrolling Master of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. At that time, there werotal of two people who sold us out, and one of them was called Li Qingfeng.

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Li Qingfeng? The sect master of the Azure Wisdom Sect? He has already been killed by me! ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The woman screamed and burst into tears, ¡°Is that beast dead? Is he finally dead? ¡±

    The man put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°The cycle of the heavens, I said that the two of them will definitely suffer retribution ¡­¡±

    The woman cried for a long time before she recovered. Suddenly, she knelt down. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng immediately wanted to help her up, but when his hands came in contact with her, he actually went through her. An Zheng finally realised that these two were both ghosts.

    ¡°If possible, I hope that you can continue to help me take revenge and kill that beast. I am willing to tell you the news about the Holy Embryo aoken of gratitude ¡­ That beast is called Shang Jiu Yun! ¡±

 Chapter 1079 - Holy Embryo

    <h4>Chapter 1079 ¨C Holy Embryo</h4>

    Ye Blue¡¯s words were filled with resentment, an unresolvable emotion. No one would ept being betrayed by a child they raised. An Zheng guessed that the reason Shang Jiuyun did this was because he was afraid of the Immortal pce. If the matter regarding the Holy Embryo were to be found out by the Immortal pce, then both he and the Dali Sect would be annihted.

    This was a decision made after weighing the pros and cons ¡­ Of course, he also wanted to absorb the heaven and earth¡¯s essence from within the sacred embryo. However, he knew that even if the sacred embryo was powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the immortal pce foundred or two hundred years.

    Plus, witerson¡¯s personality like this, it wasn¡¯t hard to exin why he would do such a thing.

    Ye Lan said: ¡°After Shang Jiu Yun betrayed us, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate sent arge group of people over, which included the experts that were led by the True Immortal Stage experts from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. Even though our Dali Sect isn¡¯t weak and our cultivation realms aren¡¯t low either, if we join hands, we might not be unable to fight against a True Immortal, but ¡­ The disciples did not dare to do so. I don¡¯t me them. I brought disaster upon them. ¡±

    ¡°The people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate destroyed our Great Liang Sect, and then trapped our souls in this ce with the Nether Spirit Orb.¡±

    Xiao Sheng raised his hand and pointed tearl floating on the roof. The pearl was a grayish-ck color and as it hung on the roof, it did not exude any Qi, so An Zheng did not notice it at first.

    ¡°The Dark Spirit Bead trapped our souls and could even make the two of us being killed repeat again and again on that day. Every seven days, we would have to endure the pain of death ¡­ All they wanted to do was to find out what had happened to the demon. But hundreds of years had passed, and they still hadn¡¯t gotten the results they wanted. We, husband and wife, are not people who will yield. Even if you were to torture us for a few hundred more years, they would not be able to find out. ¡±

    Ye Lan said, ¡°Shang Jiuyun woulde and question us once in awhile, but he got annoyed after not asking for anything for hundreds of years. In the end, he found that traitor Li Qingfeng and had him rebuild a sect at the Da Li Sect¡¯s former location. Li Qingfeng is a coward. Because he was afraid that we would be retaliated against our husband and wife¡¯s friends, he decided to hide his identity and ran to the Swordlock Pavilion. How would he know that the pavilion master of the Swordlock Pavilion was actually our husband and wife¡¯s friend. A few days ago, my friend found out about his identity and wanted to kill him, but was stopped by Shang Jiuyun. ¡±

    Xiao Sheng said, ¡°A few days ago, Changyun came back and he said so. He said that he wanted us to be ghosts forever, trapped in this ce by the Nether Spirit Orb. As long as we tell him the location of the Holy Embryo, he will keep the Nether Spirit Orb and allow us to reincarnate. ¡±

    Ye Lan said, ¡°Bullsh * t. I know him too well. Even if we say it out loud, he¡¯ll kill us all. He didn¡¯t dare to let us reincarnate, and that lie is hrious. ¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, he had a rough understanding of the whole situation. Xiao Sheng and Ye Lan met with the Holy Embryo while travelling on Mount Kunlun, and Xiao Sheng stopped Ye Lan from bringing it back. However, Ye Lan had still brought it back. Shang Jiu Yun was now a Celestial Master Inspector Heavenly Master in charge of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. If he could obtain the Holy Embryo, the Immortal Pce would definitely ce more importance on him.

    Ye Lan said: ¡°Although Shang Jiu Yun is sinister, he was paranoid and timid. When he betrayed us, he did not dare to go to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate alone. Now that Li Qingfeng is dead, and that Shang Jiu Yun has been nurtured by the Immortal pce for the past few hundred years, his strength must not be low. Little brother, with your current realm, it is too difficult to help us take revenge. ¡±

    Xiao Sheng looked at Leaves Blue and Leaves Blue nodded.

    Xiao Sheng replied, ¡°The Holy Embryo can fall into the hands of any cultivator from any realm and it cannot fall into the hands of those from the Immortal Pce. I¡¯ll tell you where it is, but I¡¯d advise you not to keep it. It¡¯s the Bane. You can be considered to have returned the item to its original owner after sending it back to Mount Kunlun. The Holy Embryo is almost mature. At this moment, no one can control it anymore. Even if you drip blood on it, you can¡¯t recognize it as your master.

    ¡°In that cave on Mount Kunlun, the sacred embryo has a Stone of Life, which contains immense amounts of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. After absorbing the Stone of Life, you will be able to raise your cultivation level. Remember, don¡¯t try to harm the sacred fetus, or you will be doomed. ¡±

    Xiao Sheng walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear, causing An Zheng¡¯s expression to immediately change.

    ¡°No wonder Shang Jiuyun couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    He cupped his hands together and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will return the Holy Embryo to Mount Kunlun. If I have the chance in the future, I will also avenge you.¡± I killed Li Qingfeng, and Shang Jiuyun found out about it, he won¡¯t let me off anyways. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Since trouble wille knocking on my door in the future, then we might as well wait for me to be stronger and directly look for him.¡±

    Ye Lan continued, ¡°The technique that we spent our entire lives on, the technique that we spent our entire lives writing on, and the treasure that is our sect¡¯s foundation ¡­ Sky-measuring ruler. That thing weighs tens of thousands of tons. With your current strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to start dancing. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    He lifted his head and looked at the Nether Spirit Orb hanging on the disy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you destroy this orb first.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, that pearl is very powerful!¡±

    After Xiao Sheng shouted, An Zheng had already flown up into the air and grabbed the pearl. The moment An Zheng held the pearl, his entire body was immediately controlled by a terrifying power. An Zheng was familiar with this kind of strength, he had once felt it at an extremely close distance. Although that was something that had already happened in the previous era, that experience was something that An Zheng would never forget.

    A few days ago, that abnormal middle-aged man continued to train An Zheng, continuously attacking him, and even took away his Blood Pearl, his Broken Army Sword, his Reverse Scale Armor, and all the other magical equipment. He had also taken away his Eye, his Heavenly Lightning Force, and made his Cultivation Power seem simple and featureless.

    However, An Zheng knew how to control this power, because he had controlled it before and it waart of the power of his blood.

    The power of the dead spirits.

    When An Zheng was in Da Xi era, he had once entered hell and obtained the power of hell. This Netherworld Spirit Bead contained undead spirit energy that was more than a hundred times stronger than what An Zheng had experienced before. The moment An Zheng touched the Netherworld Spirit Bead, arge portion of his vitality was taken away, and he was turned into a dried up corpse in the blink of an eye.

    The Death Spirit Force continued to corrode An Zheng¡¯s body. At that moment, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but retaliate. It was the reaction of the thin book that An Zheng was cultivating with him. The thin book seemed to be a few simple movements, coupled with the cirction of his blood vessels, but its greatest function was to help the body absorb the invading energy!

    The moment he came into contact with death, An Zheng finally understood the power of the booklet. The middle-aged man gave An Zheng two books. One of them was a wordless cultivation technique that could increase his speed. The other was also a wordless technique, but there were words on the cover of the contents written on it. An Zheng had never been able to understand what the words meant.

    On the cover of the manual was written... The eighth set of radio gymnastics.

    An Zheng held onto the Nether Spirit Orb, feeling that he would be a dried up corpse in the next second, Ye Lan and Xiao Sheng cried out in rm from below, urging him to let go. But, when was An Zheng someone that let go so easily?

    He snapped the rope and brought the Nether Spirit Orb down. Then, following the movements of the person in the manual, he started to move continuously, together with these movements, the undead energy invading his body started to circte, and was quickly absorbed by his Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°Whaowerful cultivation method!¡±

    Xiao Sheng could not help but exim, ¡°It seems strange, but the power of the technique is suffocating. It can absorb any energy and convert it into one¡¯s own.¡±

    Ye Lan said, ¡°Could it be, this is...¡±

    Xiao Sheng asked, ¡°Little brother, what is the name of this technique?¡±

    An Zheng was a little embarrassed to speak, ¡°Call ¡­ The eighth set of broadcast gymnastics. ¡±

    Leaf Blue: ¡°What kind of nonsense is this name ¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a secret manual of the Northern Dark World that can absorb any kind of power to be its own. Legend has it that when you train in the Northern Dark Art to the highest level, the enemy¡¯s attacks on you can be converted into your power. ¡±

    An Zheng thought, how could that guy be so kind?

    Xiao Sheng looked at An Zheng¡¯s embarrassed actions, and after hesitating for a moment he said: ¡°Actually I think you don¡¯t need to do these actions, the cirction route of this technique has already been formed, I can see that your body has opened up a new meridian, even if you don¡¯t do anything, sitting on this technique can still convert the Death Spirit Qi into your Dantian Qi Sea, these movements are a little awkward ¡­¡±

    An Zheng scolded the middle-aged man three hundred and sixty-five times in his heart.

    After about ten minutes, An Zheng¡¯s shriveled body started to recover and almost all of the dead spirit qi was sucked into An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea. The bead became like a clod as An Zheng shattered it with his foot. When the pearl broke, Xiao Sheng and Ye Lan¡¯s soul also began to fade.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much. I¡¯m finally free.¡±

    ¡°If I can protect you, we are willing to protect you forever.¡±

    The shadows of the two disappeared and returned to the cycle of reincarnation.

    An Zheng left the room, and ording to the route Leaf Blue had given him, he opened a room that was not too far away. In a corner of the room, there waile of toys. They were all children¡¯s toys and were already very old. They were bad the moment they touched them. Clearly, they were made personally by the couple when Shang Jiuyun was young. In order not to hurt the child, the corners had been meticulously polished.

    An Zheng found a box among the toys, and after opening it, there was some pleasant music. The formation inside revolved unceasingly, and after a few hundred years, it was still in perfect condition. Opening up the topyer of the box, he saw a row of very small musical instruments operating using a magical array. A box is a switch. When it is opened, it will y.

    Seeing this box, Ye Lan¡¯s words were recalled in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Actually, I left the sacred embryo in his room. I thought he would value the toys he used to have when he was young. As long as he opened them and took a look, he would be able to see that something was different. But he didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. The day before he sold us out was his birthday, but it was the day we picked him up. The two of us put the Holy Embryo, the cultivation technique we have painstakingly created in our lives, and the treasure of the Dali Sect in the music case and told him that this was his birthday present. She didn¡¯t expect him to receive it happily on the surface, but he threw it aside in disgust and never looked at it again ¡­ You can take all of these items. Hopefully, it can help you be stronger and avenge us. I remember to ask for me when I see Shang Jiuyun... Is his parents being bad to him? ¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Departure towards tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 1080 ¨C Departure towards tomorrow</h4>

    It was an ordinary-looking toy, made of wood, but very thin by hand. In An Zheng¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Leaves Blue standing at the door with her child in her arms, smiling as she watched Xiao Sheng use a small knife to slowly cut open the wood, polish it, and then make this music box.

    Everything was inside, and that was Leaf Blue and Xiao Sheng¡¯sst birthday present for Shang Jiuyun. They included the Dali Sect¡¯s inherited cultivation technique, the sacred core, as well as the iron medallion representing the Dali Sect¡¯s leader. There were many Essence Crystal s, arge number of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s, and even a treasure of the Dali Sect called the Sky-measuring Ruler.

    When An Zheng saw that ruler, he was stunned and could not help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°Damn it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had seen this ruler before, and the Qi was extremely familiar.

    When they were at the riverside, the middle-aged man had used this ruler to hit him again and again, causing him to be covered in wounds. It was only then that An Zheng realised that everything was part of that bastard¡¯s n.

    That bastard already knew the secret of the Holy Embryo and knew where the Holy Embryo was hidden. He could even easily use the ck ruler to hit An Zheng and then put it back quietly ¡­

    An Zheng had no choice but to sit down and organize his thoughts.

    Why did that bastard want to use the ck ruler to hit me? It was because he knew that he was going to the Azure Wisdom Sect to avenge the 308 vigers of the Good Water Vige. The ck ruler contained Xiao Sheng¡¯s power, and Xiao Sheng was the founder of the Dali Sect. Li Qingfeng was Xiao Sheng¡¯s disciple back then, and the cultivation method he cultivated was the Dali Sect¡¯s.

    Therefore, no matter how much Li Qingfeng hit An Zheng, it was actually not as strong as the ck ruler. The power contained in the ck ruler was the same as Li Qingfeng¡¯s power, but Li Qingfeng was far, far worse ¡­

    What was that bastard nning to do? He helped him adapt to Li Qingfeng¡¯s Cultivation Power and refine his own body, why didn¡¯t he personally go destroy Azure Wisdom Sect? He could easily obtain the ck Ruler, which meant that he waspletely aware of what had happened in the Vige. Thinking back to his conversation with that guy, when he solemnly swore that he did not know anything, An Zheng could not help but feel a ball of anger.

    However, An Zheng could not hate him. That person was helping him, and in a short span of fifteen days, An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level had risen from the great heaven realm to the elementary saint realm. This was something that An Zheng of the Da Xi era would never have imagined. Da Xi era¡¯s cultivation was exhausted, and the energy of heaven and earth was almost exhausted. To be able to reach the great heaven realm was already the peak. Elementary Sage? That waeight that many people yearned for in their dreams, but could not reach.

    An Zheng thought about it a lot in the Dali Sect¡¯s old house, and carefully thought about why that guy would help him. But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    This ce was apletely new era for An Zheng, and he had to get used to it as soon as possible. Thinking about how that fellow said that the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Gu Qianye were currently in the Nine Saint Sect, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but wish that he could grow wings and fly to the Nine Saint Sect to meet the Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    But An Zheng still had things to do, and he was waiting for An Zheng to return.

    When An Zheng returned to the small hut in the forest near theke, he saw the almost copsed Luo Duoduo. If not for his conviction to take revenge, he would have been tortured to death by the time An Zheng came back and supported her.

    ¡°I helped you take revenge.¡±

    An Zheng pushed the door open. Seeing the dumbstruck Luo Duoduo, she knew that she had to use the fastest way to revive this girl, so he immediately said these six words.

    I avenged you.

    Luo Duoduo was stunned for a moment, then suddenly crawled up and ran to An Zheng¡¯s side, with two hands around An Zheng¡¯s waist, they started to cry loudly. She no longer had any rtives in this world, Master Luo was dead, all the good water vigers were dead, and An Zheng was the only one she could rely on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, okay?¡±

    Luo Duoduo suddenly let go of An Zheng¡¯s waist, then kneeled down and kowtowed with all her might: ¡°I thank you on behalf of Grandfather, on behalf of the vigers ¡­ But can you not go? I¡¯m afraid. ¡±

    Her eyes were already swollen red from crying, An Zheng had originally nned to find a safe ce for her to stay in. But seeing Luo Duoduo¡¯s current state, An Zheng knew that if he let her live her own life, something would happen to her sooner orter. She was just a simple little girl. How could she withstand such terrifying tribtions?

    And she looked so simr to Dada Ye, it was as if An Zheng saw Dada Ye crying loudly in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll bring you along with me until when you can protect yourself.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Luo Duoduo up, and rubbed her head: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll go cook some food for you first, and then I¡¯ll check if you¡¯ve cultivated in the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡±

    Luo Duoduo lowered her head, her face as red as a blooming peach blossom.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I do not have the mind to cultivate, nor do I dare to. I know this will disappoint you, right? ¡°In the future, I will no longer be like this. I will earnestly and diligently cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Mm, but you have to remember that you are not cultivating for me, but for yourself.¡± In the future, if one day you meet an evil person and you encounter a danger that is difficult to avoid, the strength that you work hard to cultivate will help you to ovee these difficulties. If you really want to believe who it is that you are cultivating for, then think about it ¡­ It¡¯s for your grandfather. ¡±

    An Zheng patted her shoulder: ¡°Rest for a while, I¡¯ll go cook for you.¡±

    Luo Duoduo sat obediently at the side. When An Zheng went out to hunt some game, he found that Luo Duoduo had already fallen asleep on the table. He must have not been able to sleep well the past few days he was afraid of An Zheng. Now that An Zheng had returned and told her that his enemies had all been killed, her tensed heart had rxed. An Zheng was worried that her sudden rise and fall would harm his body, so he went out to gather some herbs to calm his mind and stew with the wild game.

    After finishing his meal, An Zheng was not in a hurry to wake her up. Instead, he sat cross-legged outside the small hut and cultivated.

    These two books seemed to be made specifically for An Zheng. A wordless cultivation technique could increase one¡¯s speed, and it could also recover while running. However, with the word ¡®cultivation technique¡¯, any power from the outside could be converted into one¡¯s own power. If these two cultivation techniques werebined together, An Zheng would not be able to think of any way to break it.

    For example, if he met a strong enemy, An Zheng would not need to use up all of his energy while running, and he would even be able to continuously recover the Cultivation Power that he had used up during the battle. If the enemy pursued him at this time, all of the chasing Cultivation Power would be absorbed by An Zheng. Of course, this was only because these two techniques were practiced to the extreme, especially the word ¡®cultivation technique¡¯.

    An Zheng opened the book written by the Dali Sect and took a look at it. The records were meticulously written down by Xiao Sheng and Ye Lan. But An Zheng realized that this technique was not suitable for him, because he was not of the water attribute. Even if that guy had already taken away all of An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Lightning Force, An Zheng was sure that he was not interested in water-attributed cultivation techniques at all.

    He was familiar with the power of thunder and liked it.

    Then, An Zheng took out the Holy Embryo and examined it. It looked to be the size of an egg. An Zheng really could not understand why this egg was so powerful. From the looks of it, there was nothing special about it.

    However, one could faintly see something simr to the Milky Way flowing inside the Holy Embryo. One could faintly feel a tremendous power contained within it. This power came from the beginning of the universe, it was the purest power.

    An Zheng felt the Holy Embryo in his palm, and a warm feeling flowed into his Dantian Qi Sea.

    All of a sudden, An Zheng seemed to have seen a field of chaos, and a deathly aura washed over him. There was no air, there was nothing! Just as An Zheng felt that he was about to suffocate to death, a ray of light suddenly shed through the Primal Chaos.

    A red light suddenly appeared, piercing An Zheng¡¯s eyes to the point that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. After much difficulty, the difort in his eyes lessened a little, and An Zheng saw the red light splitting the Primal Chaos apart like a sharp sword. The heavy object fell down to form the earth, and the air rose to form the dome of the sky. Some of the energy continued to gather together, attracting the floating fragments nearby, forming a sky full of stars.

    The red light traveled back and forth between the stars, as if it was looking for something.

    At this time, An Zheng once again saw that iparablyrge bronze door. The red light directly opened the bronze door and entered it. It did not appear again.

    When An Zheng woke up from the illusion, he found Luo Duoduo squatting in front of him, curiously sizing him up. Seeing An Zheng open his eyes, Luo Duoduo cried out softly in fright, and her face immediately flushed red.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake ¡­¡± I¡¯ll go and get you some food. ¡±

    An Zheng got up and ran out: ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Outside the wooden house, there was arge t rock, which could be used as a dining table. The two of them sat next to the big rock and ate. Luo Duoduo was obviously very hungry, at first she was reserved, butter she wolfed down her food.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said this as his movements abruptly stiffened.

    ¡°I am going to the Nine Saint Sect. There are my friends there, I have to find them. I can¡¯t rest easy leaving you here. If you trust me, then follow me. ¡±

    An Zheng said as he looked at her.

    Luo Duoduo nodded with all her might, smiled foolishly, picked up the rice in her mouth and started crying. She ate the tears that fell into her bowl, but they were not bitter at all.

    An Zheng stood up and stretched his body, but he actually did not dare to look at Luo Duoduo¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°How old is Jizhou?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandpa said he won¡¯t be able to leave forever.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the Nine Saint Sect is?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know much more than I do ¡­¡± Let¡¯s go to a nearby town and help you purchase some clothes. After that, I¡¯ll ask around and find out where the Nine Saint Sect is, and I¡¯ll roughly know if it¡¯s in the north. ¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Luo Duoduo stood up, her face still a little dirty. ¡°I can leave now!¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, taking ouandkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth. Luo Duoduo¡¯s face was extremely red, extremely hot. She subconsciously grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand and stuck it on her own face, feeling somewhat attached to it.

    An Zheng was shocked, he immediately retracted his hand. This girl was too simple, he couldn¡¯t hurt her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked out inrge strides: ¡°This ce is already the past. Put it down and head out tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1081 - - Men and women in the bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 1081 ¨C Men and women in the bathroom</h4>

    An Zheng and Luo Duoduo found a bathhouse in the town closest to them. The twofortably took a hot bath and changed into new clothes. Although they couldn¡¯t buy any high quality clothes in this town and this era was popr wearing clothes made of cotton hemp material, so they couldn¡¯t be considered silk clothing, but they were still fresh and clean.

    An Zheng wore a ck robe. Although it was not silk clothing, it made his temperament look even more outstanding, and gave off a feeling of returning to basics. An Zheng sat in the bathroom waiting for Luo Duoduo. Thinking of her blushing face before, he felt it was funny.

    In this era, women had no habit of entering bathrooms to take baths. If a woman entered a bathrooms, she would be scolded for being unconventional and unconventional. However, An Zheng was not someone who would yield to such worldly views. He gave the bathhouse owner fifty silver and covered it up.

    When Luo Duoduo went in, she was still dressed in men¡¯s attire. An Zheng advised her a few times, but she did not dare to enter the bathroom wearing a woman¡¯s attire. Aesult, not everyone had the courage to challenge the secr world like An Zheng did. But to Luo Duoduo, this was already a huge step forward.

    When An Zheng and Luo Duoduo went in, the attendant came in bare-chested witowel wrapped around his waist. At that time, Luo Duoduo shouted in shock. When the shop assistant heard the female voice, he gave An Zheng a look that I understand and smiled as he left.

    An Zheng made Luo Duoduo wait in the changing room. He washed up as fast as she could and then went out to wait for her. While An Zheng was showering, without knowing why, Luo Duoduo sneaked a peek from the entrance and suddenly felt like she was suffocating. Her face was extremely red, and even more scorching, and the most important part was that her heart was about to jump out.

    It was just a single nce, yet she had not even seen the water vapor, yet it had already scared her to the point of losing her soul. A simple little girl, that was probably the most exciting thing she had done so far in her life.

    Only after An Zheng finished washing did he realize that he had forgotten something. He couldn¡¯t bring his clothes in, so he could only bite the bullet and wraowel around his waist before he went to the changing room to change. After entering, An Zheng smiled apologetically. Just as he was about to exin, he saw Luo Duoduo was like a frightened little rabbit, with her back facing the wall and her hands covering her face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I really didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Although the exnation was loud, it sounded weak and feeble.

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head, told his not to turn back, and then turned to change his clothes. Not knowing why, Luo Duoduo sneakily turned his head around and saw An Zheng¡¯s back. His well-defined muscles and triangr body made her feel like he was about to die.

    Especially when he saw An Zheng¡¯s butt, Luo Duoduo was so scared that he immediately turned his head back and gasped for breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Go take a shower. I¡¯ll change the water for you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± The new clothes that I bought for you are in the closet, and I don¡¯t know if they fit you, so I bought a few more sets. ¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the bathroom and asked foot of tea. When he closed his eyes and rested on the reclining chair, that kind of feeling was sofortable that it made people want to sleep here for one day and one night.

    After resting for a while, An Zheng suddenly heard Luo Duoduo¡¯s surprised cry. He suddenly rushed out of the bathroom and rushed in like a bolt of lightning. The moment she entered, he saw Luo Duoduo fall to the ground. An Zheng subconsciously lifted her up, then realized that Luo Duoduo wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes.

    ¡°Outside...¡± There¡¯s someone peeping from outside. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo shrunk into An Zheng¡¯s embrace, obviously frightened, and her voice was trembling.

    An Zheng looked out of the window and saw that there were still a few people squeezed together outside, their heads crammed together. An Zheng lowered his head and told Luo Duoduo not to be afraid, then carried her into the changing room, allowing her to put on her clothes. cing Luo Duoduo on the chair, An Zheng turned around and walked out. Luo Duoduo grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s arm and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t go out, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and saw fear written all over Luo Duoduo¡¯s rosy face. However, An Zheng immediately realised that she did not have a single piece of clothes on her body. Her face was not the only red one, her entire body was also pink.

    An Zheng immediately turned around: ¡°Do you know why I am teaching you cultivation? It was because in many cases, girls had to face all sorts of vitions. This was not something that a girl could avoid just because she wanted to. There were evil and bad people everywhere in this world. Those are just a few rascals outside. Even though you¡¯ve only just gained enlightenment, with your abilities, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with these problems. But you don¡¯t dare. ¡±

    ¡°Put on your clothes, then go out and face those who have vited you, and make them pay the price.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I don¡¯t dare. ¡±

    An Zheng said with his back facing Luo Duoduo: ¡°I have a friend called Xiao Yezi, she never believed that women had to bow and kneel in front of men. If she encountered a situation like yours, she would definitely not run around and fall to the ground in fear. She would put on her clothes and go out, beating those people until they cried for their parents. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo stood there in a daze, ¡°But... ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to hit people.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°You must learn, girls must know how to protect themselves. Don¡¯t bully others, but don¡¯t be bullied either. When you don¡¯t have the ability to protect yourself, choose to be calm and protect yourself, escape, and hide. When you have the power to protect yourself, you still have to indulge the evil people whomand you more and more. When you fell to the ground, theyughed, they thought you were afraid of them, they scared you out of your wits and they felt a sense of aplishment. ¡±

    ¡°And further, if I¡¯m not here, they mighte and bully you. And there¡¯s no point in letting you go or crying. ¡±

    An Zheng walked out: ¡°Put on your clothes, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±

    When An Zheng walked out of the bathroom, the rascals from the few towns were already in the living room. When they saw An Zheng, one of the rascals whistled and provocatively looked at An Zheng, saying, ¡°Brother, your luck with women is not bad, the girl inside is yours? Where did you get it? It looks pretty good. Well, I¡¯ll give you some money, and you can give this girl to us for the night, and we¡¯ll give her back to you in the morning. ¡°This girl looks really good. She¡¯s not that old, but her figure is really amazing.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side and sat down, then poured himself a cup of tea.

    ¡°Why the f * * k are you pretending? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before, you must be from somewhere else.¡±

    The leader of the hooligans walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and swept his hand across the teacups on An Zheng¡¯s table.

    ¡°Are you mute or deaf? I¡¯ll only say a few words to you if I give you face. In these three viges, I am the god. Do you believe that I won¡¯t let you leave this ce? ¡±

    He took out a money bag, grabbed a handful of crushed silver and threw it on the table, ¡°Take the money and hurry up and get out of here. Tomorrow morning, you wille to this ce to collect people.¡± If you dare to say no, do you believe that I will take your arm off? ¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Just as the hoodlum was about to attack, he saw Luo Duoduo, who was dressed, walking out from inside. This fellow looked at Luo Duoduo pervertedly from top to bottom, and could not help but exim: ¡°Those two legs are so damn tight, and there aren¡¯t many hairs on them below, they must be a chick. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to go up tonight, then you guys line up. We brothers will let her havaste of what it means to want to die from lust tonight.¡±

    Luo Duoduo was so scared that her face turned white, and she subconsciously hid behind An Zheng.

    The rogue looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak.

    Pah! ¨C

    The rogue raised his hand to give An Zheng a p, it was extremely loud. Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not dodge, and did not even have the intention to retaliate. He merely sat there and turned around to nce at Luo Duoduo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him!¡±

    Luo Duoduo screamed in shock, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ So this was a coward. F * ck,ozi saw that he was quite robust and thought he was a man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward. For a coward like you to be able to find sucretty girl, I¡¯m really lucky. If you want to follow him then you might as well follow me. Stay here in the future, I guarantee that you will have delicious meals and spicy drinks.

    Luo Duoduo looked at An Zheng witleading gaze, but An Zheng remained unmoved. She said indifferently: ¡°I cannot always protect you, and no girl can entrust their safety to someone else¡¯s protection. Every girl has to learn to protect herself, and when the good backs off, the evil bes stronger and stronger. ¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t.¡±

    Pa! The rogue raised his hand to give An Zheng another p. This time, it was much stronger and his voice was louder.

    He just sat there and looked at Luo Duoduo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him!¡±

    Luo Duoduo hoarsely shouted. Due to her agitation and fear, his face had be extremely unsightly. Her face was extremely red, and her body was trembling violently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him? ¡°Sure.¡±

    The hoodlum pulled down his pants and revealed the ugly object, ¡°Come and eat a few bites. Treat this old man well, then I won¡¯t beat him up. Are youing or not? ¡±

    He raised his hand and pped An Zheng again: ¡°This kind of coward, why are you following him? I¡¯ll hit him, I¡¯ll hit him, what can you do, cry, cry. ¡±

    ¡°I say ¡­ Don¡¯t hit him! ¡±

    Luo Duoduo¡¯s voice, which was trembling from the fear, suddenly changed. She raised her head with a menacing look in her eyes. Suddenly, she took a big stride forward and punched the Brawler in the jaw from below. The Brawler¡¯s body flew backwards and smashed two tables behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told him many times not to hit him.¡±

    Luo Duoduo rushed over and stepped on that guy¡¯s leg. The man screamed and bent her body backwards likrawn that had been broken in half. Luo Duoduo grabbed the chair beside him and threw it over one by one: ¡°Why are you bullying people!¡±

    An Zheng sat there, his eyes full ofughter. He had been pped three times, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. It was enough to let Luo Duoduo know that resistance was worth it.

    A few men beside him saw that theirrade had been beaten up, and rushed towards Luo Duoduo to beat him up. Luo Duoduo subconsciously dodged ording to the skills that An Zheng taught her, then continuously punched those people, knocking them down one by one.

    She raised her foot and stepped on the face of one of them.

    An Zheng stood up and pulled Luo Duoduo¡¯s arm, ¡°This is your first time hitting someone, don¡¯t be too impulsive, learn to control your emotions. Girls should avoid matters that are tainted with blood as much as possible.

    He pointed outside and said, ¡°Wait for me outside for a while.¡±

    Luo Duoduo, who waspletely stunned, subconsciously made a ¡°oh¡± sound, lowered her head and walked out with small footsteps, her heart still thumping loudly.

    An Zheng squatted down and smiled sinisterly: ¡°This is the first time she¡¯s beaten someone up so lightly. But you are screaming so miserably, this means that you are not often beaten up either. It looks like there aren¡¯t many people in this town who can teach you a lesson. I¡¯m jusasserby, so I n to teach this lesson a little more deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of crimes you guys did before, so I¡¯ll just punish you for what you did today.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly made his move. With a few pfft pfft pfft pfft sounds, the few thugs¡¯ eyeballs exploded apart.

    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t peep at a woman bathing, right?¡±

    An Zheng stood up and caught the rogue who was beating himself up: ¡°It¡¯s already toote to mess with her, but you¡¯ve pissed me off from now on.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pped him, causing the man¡¯s head to spin a few times on his neck.

    ¡°The remaining two fights are no longer interesting.¡±

    An Zheng threw the corpse to the side, and looked at the owner and the worker who were hiding in the corner and shivering: ¡°Go and inform their families to bring their people back. If they live, treat their injuries, if they die, they will be buried.

 Chapter 1082 - A Jump in the County of Fangcheng

    <h4>Chapter 1082 ¨C A Jump in the County of Fangcheng</h4>

    When An Zheng walked out of the bathroom, he was standing there with his head against the wall. It was obvious that he had not calmed down yet. An Zheng could not help but chuckle, cough, and wave at her. Luo Duoduo lowered his head and walked over with small steps. She did not even raise his head as she looked at An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to hit someone at all.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Beating people is obviously not good, you cannot beat people for the sake of hitting them, the only reason being that you want to defend yourself. ¡°Of course, this is only a way of putting it. Those who see fit to fight still have to fight, and they take the initiative to do so.¡±

    An Zheng ruffled Luo Duoduo¡¯s hair: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the big city to broaden our horizons.¡±

    Although An Zheng had been stripped away almost everything, including his wealth by the middle-aged man. But An Zheng¡¯s luck was good, he stole a lot of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone and a few Essence Crystal from the Azure Wisdom Sect. He had also obtained arge amount of Essence Crystal and spirit stones from the Great Li Sect. Previously, he had heard from the town that Mount Kunlun was in the northwest direction and that Nine Saint Sect was in that direction as well.

    When the two of them passed by a county town, they bought a map foigh price. This map was obviously not detailed, and it was still a crappy copy, with many parts of it drawn crookedly. The reason why maps were expensive was because they were considered a luxury in this era.

    After staying in the small city for the entire night, An Zheng and Luo Duoduo began to absorb the heaven and earth essence from the Holy Embryo for cultivation. Although Luo Duoduo had only started cultivating not long ago, with a master like An Zheng guiding him and adding on the fact that the resources avable were much stronger than the disciples of somerge sects, the progress was very fast.

    In the county market, he bought a low level demon beast called the Crossing Earth ve. This kind of Demonic Beast looked like an ordinary horse, but the difference was that its four hooves had long red hair. It ran like a cloud of fire and was a sizerger than an ordinary horse. This low level demonic beast didn¡¯t have much attack power. The only good thing about it was that it could run quite fast. The two of them got into a carriage and headed towards the Nine Saint Sect.

    However, the Crossing Earth ves were still low levelled beasts, so An Zheng began to miss his refutation.

    At this time, somewhere within the Immortal pce.

    In a gigantic flower garden, the middle-aged man who had tortured An Zheng to death looked a little unsightly. He looked at the white horse in front of him and said helplessly: ¡°Just tell me, what more do you want to eat? I told you, I¡¯m just taking care of you for now, and I¡¯ll return you to him in the future. If you don¡¯t eat or drink now, why don¡¯t you show me your hunger strike? ¡±

    Snorting, she turned her head not looking at him.

    In the distance, the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast was enjoying itself as it ate the fresh Demonic Beast Cores. He looked at the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast as if it was looking araitor. The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast gave it the look of an idiot that could eat as it pleased. Only when it was full would it have the strength to run away.

    As for good old man, no one knew when he had woken up, but he had sadly squatted on the flower wall and watched the distant setting sun.

    The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast howled at the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast in disdain, and it replied back with a look of ridicule. good old man suddenly became agitated. He flew over the short wall andnded on the head of the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast, wed at it with his two little ws and caused the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast to scream like ghost and howl.

    good old man grabbed the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast¡¯s face and then jumped onto the wall to look at the setting sun in a daze.

    The middle-aged man put the Demonic Beast Cores in his hands aside, walked over to the flower wall, and looked at the setting sun. ¡°You and I are of the same origin, alright? It was fine even if he had to beg for it, but it was fine even if he was just feigning allegiance. Let me tell you, there is still a long way to go before I leave.

    good old man meowed, meaning to get lost.

    The middle-aged man also became lonely. He turned around to look at the pets in the yard. Only these three guys could not clean them up. He beckoned with his hand and a ck ape oveundred meters tall leaped over. It seemed extremely domineering. He pointed to the ground and said, ¡°Get down and scream twice.¡±

    The ck ape thenid on the ground and barked a few times.

    The blood of this ck ape was pure. It waerrifying existenceparable to a Golden Immortal. However, in front of the middle-aged man, it actually began to bark like a dog. Furthermore, it seemed very proud of itself.

    ¡°Do you see it?¡±

    The middle-aged man tossed the Demonic Beast Cores to the ck ape. The ck ape caught it in its mouth and then swallowed it whole, seeming extremely satisfied.

    ¡°There¡¯s only food if you are obedient.¡±

    The middle-aged man threatened.

    good old man meowed again, his eyes filled with determination. The middle-aged man sighed and said to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know how good that guy is to you. I have good food, drinks, and treatment here, but I can¡¯t bribe you. I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    He turned away, defeated.

    After he left, the good old man meowed and flew over. good old man jumped onto the barge¡¯s back and pointed his little ws forward. good old man felt the wind blowing against him, causing his long hair to stand on end. His eyes were filled with worry and loneliness. The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyed Beast followed behind them unhurriedly. It wasn¡¯t afraid of losing them; it knew where the two fellows were heading to anyway.

    After a few seconds, good old man jumped into arge herb field. The herbs here were all of high quality, and if they were to be brought to the mortal world for auction, they would be considered priceless.

    After entering, this fellow began plucking the grass as if he was sweeping through it. He didn¡¯t just pluck two trees aime, he harvested them one by one. Although the good old man had temporarily lost his eye of darkness, it still possessed the demeanor of a king. He was simply amander directing others to use his mouth to pull out those rare medicinal herbs and put them away. There was a saddle on its back, and a cloth bag that was hung on both sides of the saddle was actually a spatial artifact. Back then, An Zheng had intentionally ced it on it, so that it could be convenient for riding around.

    While the two of them were stealing grass, the Jade-eyed Golden Eyes Beast slowly came in and started eating ¡­ good old man jumped over and pped its face with his w. The Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes Beast looked wronged, spitting out everything it had eaten. good old man meowed, meaning to eat this one, while taking the rest for me to give to An Zheng in the future. With a bellow, the Jade-Eyed Golden Eyes began to work unwillingly.

    Not long after, that huge ck ape jumped over from the distance. It raised its arms and beat its chest like a drum, warning the good old man and the others. good old man mewled in disdain, then she used her little ws and pointed at the medicinal herbs, meaning that she could give some to you. The ck ape originally wanted to stop him, but then it hesitated. good old manmunicated with it one by one, and the ck ape was reversed after only five minutes ¡­

    good old man squatted as he watched them pluck the grass, with a kind of faith in his eyes ¡­ They were all An Zheng¡¯s, all An Zheng¡¯s!

    Fang Cheng County was one of therger cities in the Jizhou that had existed for thousands of years. Thergest city in the Jizhou was called Yancheng and was controlled by one of the four sect¡¯s three monarchs, Bai Shengjun. Thergest city in the city, Yu Yang City, was located about 800 miles away from Fang Cheng County. It was where Mo Yang Jun and Li Moyang resided. And the East Pavilion Jun Lishan Xiao in the further sea, a bright moon, a city in theke.

    Yancheng, Yu Yang City, and the bright moon above the sea. If the three cities were connected, it would be a standard triangle. The Nine Saint Sect in the north, the Red Cloud Valley in the west, the Swordlock Pavilion in the east, and the Mizar Temple in the south. When you looked at the lines on the map, you would see that there wariangle in the middle of the square.

    An Zheng looked at the map in his hands. He had coincidentally discovered this kind of arrangement, but he didn¡¯t know if it had some sort of secret or not.

    And the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was right in the middle of it. Whether it was a square oriangle, the distance between Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and the four sects was the same, and the distance between them was also the same. In other words, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was firmly in the center of the Jizhou, and the various branches of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate were the entire meridian. All sects, regardless of size, were under the control of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    Fang Cheng County was located in a rather special ce, right in the middle of the line between Yancheng and himself. Not only that, but this was also the ce where the influence of the Yancheng s, Ning Xiaolou and the Nine Saint Sect, intersected ¡­ Thus, the fishes and dragons were mixed together in the Fang City County. This ce could be managed by any of the three factions, but it was not that big of a deal. The biggest feature of the city was the line that divided the city diagonally. Yes, it warue line.

    This line went straight through, and it was made from a special kind of stone. There were no buildings on this line. The entire city was built in white and appeared very quiet. Only the ck lines gave off an ufortable feeling. The Fang City County wasn¡¯t far from the White Stone Mountain. The stone used to build the houses on the city walls was transported from the mountain. The biggest characteristic of the stones produced here was that they were white, as white as white jade, but they were cheap in price.

    This side of the ck line belonged to the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s area of influence, and the other side belonged to the Bai Shengjun¡¯s area of influence.

    After and Luo Duoduo entered the city, they found the best inn to stay in, and stared at the perfectly straight ck line through the big French window on the top floor in a daze.

    ¡°That line...¡±

    Luo Duoduo pointed.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want to... ¡°Jump.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is it Ma Lan¡¯s Flowering, 220 ¨C 56 Jumps?¡±

    Luo Duoduo nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°I really want to jump.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you really jump, I think you might be taken as a fool.¡±

    There were patrolling soldiers on the streets from time to time. The soldiers on the side of the Bai Shengjun were dressed in white, while the soldiers on the side of the Nine Saint Sect were dressed in ck ¡­ ck and white. The two groups of people stopped at the boundary, as though they were looking at each other through routine. They looked at each other, it seemed as though it was bad for the one who loses to the other ¡­

    An Zheng heard the door opening, and not long after, Luo Duoduo appeared on the main street. An Zheng was shocked. This ce was a mess. He immediately chased after him and ran outside only to see Luo Duoduo standing beside the ck line. From time to time, she would raise her head to look at the two sides of the ck line. Those soldiers looked at him as if she were a monster. The hands of the soldiers on both sides were holding onto sabers, as if they would attack at any moment.

    A burly man witeight of 1.9 meters, who was holding a saber, red at her. He touched the leader in front of him. ¡°Big brother, what is this girl trying to do?¡±

    On the side of the White Team, a young man who looked cold and arrogant stared intently at Luo Duoduo, as if he would pull out his de the moment Luo Duoduo passed the line.

    Luo Duoduo pointed to the line, and the people on both sides immediately tensed up. Then, Luo Duoduo took a deep breath, nodded, and happily jumped up.

    ¡°Small ball, banana peel, magnolia flower 21...¡± ¡°28256, 28257 ¡­¡±

    The brawny man bumped into the leader again, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°I really want to jump ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1083 - This is a good man

    <h4>Chapter 1083 ¨C This is a good man</h4>

    In the opposing city, between two teams of armoured soldiers, the girl jumped up from the ck line, light as a dancer.

    An Zheng walked over, and whileughing, he waved his hands to signal them: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. She is still rtively young, and doesn¡¯t understand. Such a childish action, of course only children would do suching, right? ¡±

    He pulled Luo Duoduo for a bit, and Luo Duoduo chuckled: ¡°How could it be childish? Look at the adults on both sides of the line, they like it a lot.¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, the aggressive soldiers turned their heads at the same time. The burly man who was over 1.9m in height harrumphed, ¡°What kind of joke is this? I¡¯m a deputy general by the side, how could I like something so childish?¡±

    The general on the other side snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right, children¡¯s ythings are boring.¡±

    The soldiers on both sides turned around and left, but their formation was no longer neat. Some were whistling, some had their hands behind their heads, and everyone had smiles on their faces. After the two groups had walked out for a few dozen meters, they reacted at the same time. The general who was leading the group snorted and quickly organized themselves, returning to his cold and dignified demeanor. Withrge strides, he went on his patrol.

    An Zheng gave Luo Duoduo a look that said you should be punished, but Luo Duoduo was actually looking forward to it.

    An Zheng sighed, he discovered that there was a veryrge restaurant nearby, he might as well eat first before returning to the tavern to rest, he still had to hurry back tomorrow morning. The two of them ordered a few delicate dishes and a pot of wine. Luo Duoduo had never drunk alcohol before. In the past, when she watched Master Luo drink, she had smelled it secretly. Just by smelling it, she felt that she would float.

    While he was eating, the deputy general walked in from the outside. He was no longer wearing any armor, and was only wearing ordinary clothes. After seeing Luo Duoduo, he was startled, Luo Duoduo stuck out her tongue, and the man snorted, looking at Luo Duoduo with an expression as though she did not recognize him.

    ¡°Master Duan.¡±

    The waiter quickly ran over. ¡°Is it the same today?¡±

    The man called Master Duan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be on duty tomorrow, I can add a pot of wine.¡±

    The little fellow nodded with a smile, ¡°Our Master Duan ieal hero. Before we joined the army, he could drink six to seven pounds of the strongest wine. Men must be like the general. ¡±

    Master Duan actually blushed from his praise. He smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Get out of here, you¡¯re so hungry that your chest is sticking to your back. If you keep bbering, I¡¯ll pull your tongue out.¡±

    The waiter joked as he walked towards the back. In his eyes, there was a sense of relief and satisfaction that no one could understand, as well as a sense of satisfaction. Maybe it was because he was tired, Master Duan fell asleep on the table not long after, and was still drooling. The snoring wasn¡¯t loud, but it was very rhythmic. ¡°Lu lu lu ¡­¡± Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey ¡­ ¡°Lu lu lu ¡­¡± Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey ¡­

    Seeing Master Duan sleeping, the few people who were sitting next to An Zheng and the others were all smiling. Their eyes were also filled with the same kind of relief andfort as the youngd, and also a kind of rxation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Duan to change so much.¡±

    One of them said, ¡°Back then, he was the biggest in our Fang City¡¯s County City...¡±

    He didn¡¯t have the face to say anything else, but it was obviously not a good thing. An Zheng heard a few stories about Master Duan from their conversation, and then he realized that this man could be considered a legendary figure.

    Although he had lost his parents and family when he was three years old and had to rely on them to feed him and his family until he grew up, he did not lose out on his health. He was even stronger than the children of other families. At the age of seven, he was able to pull out a willow tree with the thickness of a roadside leg, and at the age of thirteen, he hunted a low level demon beast outside the city. One had to know that he was not a cultivator. No one had enlightened him, and no one had taught him how to cultivate. He was naturally born with divine strength.

    When he reached his teens, he began to suffer from being called a wild child and an orphan. He would beat up anyone who said anything behind their backs. In a short while, everyone in the Fang Cheng County knew that the wild child, Duan Fulong, waogue that they could not afford to offend. But he had a little notebook, and since he could not read, he drew on it all the people he had eaten and slept with when he was a child. He had nothing to do, and spent his days wandering the streets where he lived. If anyone bullied him, he would be the first to rush up.

    In the previous few years, when the city was in the most chaos, a group of local thugs easily gathered oveundred people and rushed over, robbing homes during the night. The military on patrol knew what they had done, but these guys were too cunning to leave any evidence. The fourteen-year-old Duan Fulong woke up in the morning, habitually sneaking over to Aunt Chen¡¯s house to eat his porridge. At the door, he smelt the smell of blood. When he rushed in, he saw that Aunt Chen had been beaten to death, and there was a hole in her stomach. As for Aunt Chen¡¯s daughter, the sixteen year old Big Sister fireworks, she hanged herself in the room.

    The day before yesterday, when that group of people saw the beauty of Smoke Peanut and flirted with him on the streets, they were met with Duan Fulong. Although he was only fourteen years old, his strength was immense. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that this group of animals woulde that night, kill Aunt Chen, ruin Big Sister Yan Hua, and then strangle themselves to death.

    Although Duan Fulong was simple and honest, he was not stupid. Normally, his rtionship with those guys was pretty good. When everyone heard that he could fight, they even wanted to recruit him. Fourteen years old was a very simple-minded child. He had previously bullied others and robbed others of their money. A group of people brought him testaurant to drink. After getting drunk, they took him to a brothel to find a girl.

    After that, Duan Fulong¡¯s reputation in the County of Fang Cheng was very bad, even Big Sister Yan Hua did not bother with him anymore. Duan Fulong felt that he was a big deal now, those beasts had to give him some face no matter what. He never thought that those people would not even let big sister fireworks go. And this was all because of him ¡­ That day, he had a drink with that group of people, and after drinking too much, he took them to see big sister fireworks, pointing at fireworks and saying that he would definitely marry her in the future.

    He treated those people like brothers, so he did that.

    However, when the group of Brawlers saw the fireworks, their expressions changed, because the fireworks were indeed very beautiful. At first, Duan Fulong thought that they were just ying around. Only when he saw that Big Sister Yan Hua was being bullied and crying did he react, and he rushed over to beat them up, knocking them down onto the ground. Those people had said it at that time, they wanted to make Duan Fulong regret it for his entire life.

    Duan Fulong just did not expect that his retribution would fall upon Aunt Chen¡¯s family.

    The patrolling border troops were both military and civilian. After sending people to investigate, they were unable to arrest anyone because they did not have any evidence. Duan Fulong was not from the border army, he did not have many rules. He only knew that there was revenge.

    He found a firewood knife from Aunt Chen¡¯s house and started searching from the other side of the street, one by one. As long as it was one of the hooligans at home, he would kill them with a single sh. At that time, this matter was too big, and by the time the border guards had received the news, Duan Fulong had already beheaded 32 people. The remaining people were scared out of their wits and ran over to the other side of the ck line. They stood there and mored, saying that if Duan Fulong went over, he would die.

    Everyone knew how much of a sin it was to so easily cross the border.

    But Duan Fulong did not care, he just wanted revenge. Carrying the firewood knives that had countless holes in them, Duan Fulong chased after those people by himself until they passed the ck line. He killed more than fifty people on the other side of the ck line in the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory, bleeding profusely.

    At that time, the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s border army had moved out. Ordinary soldiers that numbered around fifty to sixty had actually been unable to hold him back, but in the end, they had still sent out an expert from the army to restrain him. Originally, he wanted to ask about it and kill him on the spot, but General Gu Fobo, who was at the side of the border of the Bai Shengjun, snatched him back even though he didn¡¯t hesitate to lead troops to cross the border. At that time, General Fu Bo¡¯s exact words were ¡­ Even if he deserved to die, he would die by the side of the Bai Shengjun.

    Because this matter had nearly caused a huge conflict between the two sides, and in the end, the people from the Nine Saint Sect gave Ning Xiaolou some face before deciding. After Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou found out about this, he ordered him not to kill and asked him to do hard work in the army to atone for his sins. That year, the bandits attacked, and theborers took advantage of the chaos to run away. Only Duan Fulong did not run, he just carried his carrying pole and killed countless people. Gu Fu Bo personally madrip to the Yancheng for him, requesting an order to pardon him and specially recruit him into the border army.

    Everyone said that without General Fu Bo, Duan Fulong would have died long ago. Even if he was still alive, he was just a criminal that everyone was afraid of. The current Duan Fulong was a good soldier that everyone respected. Even the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s border guards knew about him. Although they would purposely act hostile whenever they met him, they would still show some respect towards him.

    An Zheng and Luo Duoduo asionally listened to a few stories about Duan Fulong, and couldn¡¯t help but have a more profound understanding of him.

    With regards to Duan Fulong, the fact that he had always been brought up by others for so many years, that he had consecutively killed over fifty people across the border, was naturally the most shocking. There were several other things that people were also talking about with interest. Back then, when Duan Fulong was young, he wanted to be recognized as a man the most. He would stop others from walking on the streets every day and ask whether or not I was a good man. Some people thought that he was hateful. They said that there was a flood dragon in the Great Willow River outside the city. Only by killing the flood dragon would they be able to kill him. Unexpectedly, Duan Fulong immediately went and dove into the big willow river. When he did not return for two days and two nights, the people of Fang Cheng County were overjoyed. Everyone said that they had finally gotten rid of a bully.

    But two days and two nightster, Duan Fulong dragged back the dragon¡¯s corpse which was seventy to eighty meters long, and shouted at the city gate: ¡°Now I count as a good man!¡±

    Afterwards, when he joined the army, Duan Fulong¡¯s personality and personality changed. His temper was still as fiery as before, but right now, what he hated the most were those local thugs and those people who swindled and tricked him. He had gone from being a bully to being the guardian of half of Fang Cheng¡¯s County. This wauge change.

    At this time, Duan Fulong¡¯s dishes were all on the table. An Zheng noticed that there was actually no meat dish on the table. One was stewed tofu with soy sauce, one was boiled peanuts, one was stewed spinach with oil, and one was filled with wine. The wine was still the same, only half a catty.

    Duan Fulong opened the wine pot and took a whiff of it. With an intoxicated expression, he then drank all the wine in the pot in one gulp. Half a catty of wine was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Someoneughed and said that they would treat him to a drink, but he shook his head seriously, ¡°General Fu Bo said that you can only drink once in the evening when you¡¯re not on duty. At most, you can only drink half a catty each time.

    The crowd roared withughter, but there was no hint of ridicule or ridicule.

    Four bowls of white rice and three tes of vegetables were eaten up likornado. He stood up and prepared to pay the bill. After a moment of hesitation, he took up the wine pot and ced a drop of wine into his mouth. He smiled in satisfaction, paid the bill, and left withrge strides.

    An Zheng smiled and watched him leave, thinking that this was a good man.

    But just as Duan Fulong was about to leave, he realized that something was amiss on the street. Duan Fulong, on the other hand, seemed to not be aware of the danger he was in. This was the Fang City County that he loved, the Fang City County that he guarded. He didn¡¯t think that anyone would harm him here.

    An Zheng suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 1084 - Fear to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 1084 ¨C Fear to Die?</h4>

    A few people dressed in ordinary clothes looked to be walking around carelessly, but An Zheng was extremely familiar with this type of coordination, even if this person was no longer Da Xi era, he could instantly see through the style of the people following behind him and preparing to attack. The three of them blocked the rear road, and a few people who seemed to be normal walked over from the opposite side. However, Duan Fulong was already inside the encirclement.

    ¡°General Duan!¡±

    Just as these people were about to attack, Duan Fulong also sensed that something was amiss, An Zheng suddenly shouted from behind him.

    Duan Fulong turned his head abruptly. ¡°You called me?¡±

    An Zheng smiled and waved: ¡°General Duan, your things have been left in the shop.¡±

    He had something in his hand, held in a cloth. Duan Fulong subconsciously touched his body, he did not realize that he had forgotten anything, but the people who were walking around had all stopped, and were already exposed. Duan Fulong took the opportunity to smile and walked towards the restaurant, while saying: ¡°Look at my memory.¡±

    He walked to An Zheng, and just as he was about to take the object, An Zheng suddenly shook his hand and threw it out. Inside the bag was a firearm An Zheng had inherited from the Dali Sect Master and his wife, the Sky st Pearl. This thing was made from a mixture of gunpowder and spirit stones, mixed with many broken pieces of magical equipment. The moment it exploded, its power would be astounding.

    The Dali Sect had a certain status in the martial arts world, not because of the terrifying cultivation bases of Xiao Sheng and Ye Lan, but because Xiao Sheng was a famous Master Craftsman. The power of the Sky st Pearl was not small, after exploding, it could coveadius of dozens of meters.

    An Zheng threw the Sky st Pearl out and pulled Duan Fulong back: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Duan Fulong did not recognize An Zheng, but he knew that the other party was saving him, so he followed An Zheng and rushed back into the restaurant. After entering the restaurant, An Zheng shouted and rushed out from the back. Duan Fulong had already smashed the wall with his fist. An Zheng pulled Luo Duoduo up and threw him behind. Unknowingly, Luo Duoduo had already gotten onto An Zheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hold me!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and rushed out from the hole in the wall behind him. After Duan Fulong left, he took out something from his bosom and threw it towards the sky. With a loud bang, a ball of fire exploded in the sky like a shield.

    ¡°Bro, thank you, although I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    Duan Fulong stopped walking and stood on the main street. A strange de appeared in his hand. It looked extremely heavy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be someone who would dare toy a hand on me in half of the Fang Cheng County¡¯s Bai Shengjun¡¯s territory. Brother, you guys can leave first. Don¡¯t be in sucurry to leave the Fang Cheng County.

    He held a de in his hand as he stood on the street, emitting a strong killing intent, ¡°This Fang Cheng County has been split into two, safe and sound for many years now. I don¡¯t think those people are from here. The people of Nine Saint Sect had the guts of a bear heart leopard, was this a deration of war? ¡°I¡¯ve already sent out the signal. Our border army will be here soon. None of them will be able to leave.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°General Duan, I know that you might not like hearing this ¡­ ¡°However, since the other side dares to make a move on your territory, it¡¯s clear that they have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    Duan Fulong¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°I have a close rtionship with General Fu Bo, how could he possibly ignore me?!¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If the general did not suspect anything, how could he possibly mention General Fu Bo?¡±

    Duan Fulong¡¯s hands were trembling, but he stubbornly refused to leave. ¡°I believe in General Fu Bo¡¯s character, and I also believe in my feelings for the brothers at the border. I don¡¯t believe that they will abandon me after all these years of going through life and death together. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±

    He took out a Sky st Pearl and threw it towards the north. Then, he pulled Duan Fulong and hid in a house not far away. The two of them stood at the window on the second floor and saw arge number of cultivators chasing them from the direction of the restaurant. As they saw the Sky st Pearl explode in the north, a group of people rushed over.

    Duan Fulong said confidently: ¡°Not more than two minutes. My brothers will definitelye.¡±

    One minute, two minutes, five minutes ¡­ Duan Fulong¡¯s expression had already be more and more unsightly.

    At the same time, in the general¡¯s manor.

    The expressions of the four deputy generals turned cold. Looking at Gu Fubao who was sitting on the stage, no one knew what to say.

    ¡°General, are we really going to do this?¡±

    someone asked, his voice trembling.

    Gu Fu Bo sat there with an ugly expression on his face. He spilled the wine in his cup on the ground and muttered to himself, ¡°Brother Fu Long, walk well ¡­¡±

    Then he stood up and said witremble, ¡°I know you hate me, and you think I¡¯m unjust. But, how many years have we been like this? How many more years do you want? The citizens of the city were originally a family. After being separated by that line, they could not move. How many rtives and friends could never interact with each other? Ignoring all else ¡­ Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had already given their ultimatum, they were going to make a move on him. Over the years, Nine Saint Sect and Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate have be closer, but our Your Majesty and him have always been opposing each other. ¡±

    ¡°If I was the only one in Fang Cheng County, I would have definitely gathered those bastards and fought them to the bloody end. But I can¡¯t do it, brothers ¡­¡± In this city, there are 364 border army brothers. The people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate tell me, if we do not surrender, then everyone will die. Your Majesty was tough and strong, he refused to lower his head to Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, ah, behind Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was the Immortal Pce, brothers! Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army has already gathered nearby. As long as Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate gives the order, who will save you? ¡±

    The hall was silent.

    ¡°I know you guys hate me, so just hate me. I¡¯ve already talked to you guys before, but I didn¡¯t talk to the two brothers because I know what he¡¯s feeling towards the other city and their county. He is different from you and me. He was born in the County of Fang Cheng. He is the only one who would not ept surrender even if he were to die. ¡±

    Right at this moment, a deputy general called Feng Kui took off his helmet and threw it on the ground with a bang. ¡°General, you might have already forgotten what our duties are.¡± We are all aware of why Your Majesty is opposing the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and this is also the reason why we were willing to follow him back then. How many innocent civilians had died in the hands of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and how many vengeful spirits were still crying on the ground? With us here, at least half of the people in the city will be safe and sound. The people from the Nine Saint Sect havee, the General knows what will happen to them. ¡±

    ¡°If this set of armor is the symbol of the Nine Saint Sect, then I would rather not wear it.¡±

    He took off his armor and walked outside with his saber. ¡°But, life is my own, so is the de. I will choose what to do. ¡±

    After Feng Ling left, the remaining three vice generals looked at each other before they took off their helmets and threw them on the ground. Then, they turned around and followed behind Feng Cui.

    ¡°General, you have forgotten why we came here, but we dare not. I remember the first day I entered the County of Fangcheng, the General said... We are not only guarding half of the city, not just the line, but also the tens of millions of citizens under the rule of the Your Majesty. ¡°The people on the other side of the line are the same, while the people on the other side are the same. Looking at the smiles on themoners¡¯ faces, even if I bet my life on this line, it would still be worth it.¡±

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the wine cup in Gu Fubo¡¯s hand fell to the ground, his face pale.

    Inside the wooden building, Duan Fulong¡¯s hands were constantly shaking, to the point that he couldn¡¯t hold onto Mo Dao.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived at Fang Cheng County today. I don¡¯t know what kind of story is going on here, nor do I know about the rtionship between you and Gu Fu Bo. But if Gouverpo is not someone who can be bought off, then there is something he has to submit to. ¡±

    ¡°What can there be?¡±

    Duan Fulong¡¯s expression did not stop changing. After a long period of silence, he suddenly came tealization, ¡°In the next few days, Your Majesty will be meeting with the Nine Saints in Duke Ming Pavilion which is six hundred kilometers north of here. They ¡­ They want to attack Your Majesty! ¡±

    An Zheng was still not very familiar with this era, he did not understand the Nine Saint Sect, nor did he understand the Bai Shengjun. But on the way here, he saw how the citizens under Ning Xiaolou lived and he saw how the citizens under the Nine Saint Sect lived. If the Nine Saint Sect and Ning Xiaolou were evenly matched, the Nine Saint Sect would not dare to take action without the support of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    ¡°I might have guessed.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I might not be able to protect this city anymore.¡±

    At this moment, a group of people walked over from afar. They had changed into white mourning attire, with white strips of cloth tied to their heads and a ck veil wrapped around their arms.

    ¡°Revenge for the brothers!¡±

    Feng Kui walked at the front, his hand holding his saber as he strode forward. Behind him, three vice generals and around three to four hundred of their personal guards were quickly rushing over in an offensive formation. More and more cultivators gathered in the future and soon surrounded the hundreds of people. The horn outside had already sounded out, from Nine Saint Sect¡¯s side, arge amount of troops had begun charging, the sound of the cavalry stepping on the ground was spreading like thunder.

    The hundreds of people didn¡¯t cower in the slightest when facing an enemy that was several times stronger than them. They changed their attack formation to a circr formation, allowing the iing enemies to fallyer byyer beneath their feet. The number of corpses outside the circr array grew more and more, but the array was also getting smaller and smaller.

    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Duan Fulong took a deep breath and raised Mo Dao up. His hands were no longer trembling.

    ¡°Whatever decision General Volpo makes, it is his business. I am Duan Fulong, the Duan Fulong of Fang Cheng County. Even if I die, I will be in this half of the city that I am protecting. ¡°Bro, thank you for helping out today. You should hurry up and leave, don¡¯t get caught in it.¡±

    Luo Duoduo could not help but advise, ¡°General, it¡¯s still toote for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m with my brothers.¡±

    With a bang, Duan Fulong broke through the window and rushed out. Mo Dao scattered down a cold light: ¡°Brothers, I, Duan Fulong, am not dead, I am here to apany you in killing the enemy!¡±

    The personnded on the ground likiger or leopard dashing into a flock of sheep, instantly clearing a path of blood.

    Seeing that Duan Fulong was not dead, Feng Cuiughed out loud with bloodshot eyes: ¡°It¡¯s good as long as he is alive,e over here your father, we can fight together!¡±

    Seeing that Duan Fulong was still alive, the remaining two hundred or so people became even more spirited. In one breath, they moved dozens of meters forward and caught Duan Fulong. Then they began to retreat in an orderly fashion, back into the street, but they did not leave. They stood in formation on the ck line of the street, facing thousands of cavalry.

    ¡°Array formation!¡±

    Feng Ling shouted loudly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile: ¡°Brothers, are you afraid of death?!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The shouts of hundreds of people were likowering mountain blocking the enemies¡¯ path. Behind them were the vigers of half the city.

 Chapter 1085 - Brothers, I was wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1085 ¨C Brothers, I was wrong</h4>

    Duan Fulong was likiger leopard that had ughtered its way into a flock of sheep. However, they were quickly surrounded once again. Not only did they have to face the cultivators, they also had to face the army of the Nine Saint Sect.

    Hundreds of people were surrounded by ten times the enemy¡¯s strength, and the streets were soon dyed red with blood.

    An Zheng really wanted to go out and fight with these defenders with dignity from the mortal world, but... He still had Luo Duoduo by his side. If An Zheng was alone at this time, he would have charged over a long time ago.

    ¡°You want to go?¡±

    Luo Duoduo asked.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I want to go, but I can¡¯t. I have to bring you out of Fang Cheng County, and we have to leave now.¡±

    Luo Duoduo: ¡°If you don¡¯t help them today because you want to protect me, when you think about it in the future, you will definitely regret it, right? You also know that if you go and help them, they will most likely die, right? So, you are not afraid of death ¡­ Why should I be afraid of death? You can throw away your life for someone you¡¯ve only met once, I ¡­ For you, too. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng: ¡°You can go. If you¡¯re not dead,e back and fetch me. If you die, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say, as he had the nagging feeling that he was hurting a girl. Luo Duoduo and Da Da Ye looked so simr on the outside, but the most simr thing was this kind of obsession with love.

    The biggest difference between her and Qu Liuxi was that Qu Liuxi cared abouerson, An Zheng. Luo Duoduo cared about love, a love that could kill for the sake of the other party.

    ¡°You will leave the city with the people that have been evacuated here. There ihirty mile pavilion outside the city, we saw it when we came here.¡± Wait for me there. If I don¡¯te, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me with something. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Luo Duoduo and said: ¡°My wife is called Qu Liuxi. From the looks of it, the Nine Saint Sect was alce with a lot of dragons and tigers. If you have a way to meet her in the future, tell her to live well. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Only now did she recall that An Zheng said he had a wife.

    An Zheng did it on purpose, he had to make Luo Duoduo give up on him. Otherwise, this young girl¡¯s youth would be wasted on him. If he did not say it like that, Luo Duoduo would definitelymit suicide before waiting for An Zheng to return. Although An Zheng had not interacted with her for long, An Zheng understood her personality. Only by making her give up on him would she be able to continue living.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Luo Duoduo muttered to herself, ¡°She¡¯s so happy.¡±

    An Zheng opened the window and jumped out: ¡°I am the one who is happy.¡±

    On the street, only abouundred soldiers were injured. Outside their formation, the corpses had already piled up to half the height of a person, while the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army was still rushing over in an unending stream, theyer surrounding them getting thicker and thicker.

    An Zheng ambushed a person from the Nine Saint Sect s from behind, then changed into his clothes and rushed towards Duan Fulong along with the crowd. In the back of the group, An Zheng threw out four to five Sky st Pearls. The Sky st Pearls that wereparable to the attacks of Elementary Sage Realm cultivators immediately sent oveundred cultivators to hell.

    The continuous explosions caused the back of the Nine Saint Sect troops to be thrown into chaos, An Zheng lied on the ground pretending to be injured and shouted with all his might: ¡°Behind us, someone is ambushing us!¡±

    The group of people rushed to the back, hoping to find out who was the one who hadunched the sneak attack.

    An Zheng waited until everyone had passed before he crawled back up. After that, he went to another ce with a lot of people, and threw out a few more Sky st Pearls. Once again, he used the same trick and shouted from the crowd: ¡°There¡¯s also a sneak attack here, we¡¯re surrounded! Everyone run, we have been tricked, the Bai Shengjun¡¯s army is already charging over! ¡±

    He alone yed a different role, creating chaos at the back of Nine Saint Sect¡¯s team. Everyone¡¯s attention was originally on Duan Fulong and the others, who would pay attention to An Zheng? In the end, it was only a few minutes, but at least two to three hundred people were killed by An Zheng. As his act became more and more dramatic, he smeared a handful of blood on his face from others before lying on the ground and wailing in pain. They were all being surrounded. Everyone, run!

    He pulled a passerby and begged them to save him, swearing that he saw a lot of cultivators under themand of the Bai Shengjun ambushing them.

    The team became flustered. Although there were ovehousand people surrounding them, they were no longer as aggressive as before and had started to be suspicious. An Zheng would go left, then right, and wasn¡¯t stingy at all with the Sky st Pearl, even though there were only so many of them, and if he used one less, then Xiao Sheng would already be dead. No one in this world could ever create such a thing. Butpared to life, what was the Sky st Pearl?

    An Zheng took the chance and approached them. Duan Fulong thought they were from the Nine Saint Sect and used a knife on them. After An Zheng dodged, he shouted ¡°it¡¯s me¡±. Duan Fulong was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly with blood all over his mouth: ¡°I knew it, where would there be reinforcements, it¡¯s actually you, little brother.¡±

    An Zheng continued: ¡°Even though all of you will die like heroes in battle if this goes on, have you ever thought about who will protect all of themoners in the Fang Cheng County who can¡¯t retreat in time if you all die here? It¡¯s not who¡¯s going to die or who¡¯s going to be the hero, but who¡¯s going to be able to protect more people. ¡±

    Although things were not as they used to be, it was clear that Duan Fulong was particrly concerned with the word ¡°hero¡±. He turned around and discussed it with Feng Kui and the others, after which everyone decided to break through in the direction of the west gate. Over there, there were still quite a number of spontaneous formed border troops resisting, protecting the civilians as they retreated. Only by pulling the troops together would the forces be strong.

    Feng Kui shouted at Duan Fulong, ¡°Take your brothers and leave first, I¡¯ll stall behind for a while!¡±

    Duan Fulong shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°Even if you die eight times, I still won¡¯t die once.¡±

    Duan Fulong brandished his de and moved forward, while Feng Cui led his four or five personal guards to block the rear.

    At this moment, a loud and clear cry of an eagle resounded from the sky. An Zheng subconsciously looked up and saw a ck shadow sh past. Even though his cultivation was only at the Elementary Saint Realm, he was not considered powerfulpared to this era. However, his speed was his advantage. Even he couldn¡¯t see clearly how fast that ck shadow was.

    Before An Zheng could find the ck shadow there, he heard a miserable scream from the back of the convoy.

    The four or five janissaries fell at the same time, a line of blood appearing on their necks before they exploded, their heads rolling off into the distance. A bald man wearing a bright red brocade robe was standing there with his hand around Feng Kui¡¯s neck. His eyes were filled with cold arrogance.

    ¡°A bunch of lousy soldiers, they actually blocked you for so long. If Lord Sect Master finds out about this, then who knows how many people will be beheaded in a fit of rage.

    His eyes were cold, his voice was very strange, and his actions were a bit effeminate. His right hand that was pinching Feng Lin¡¯s neck had three fingers, thumb, index finger, and middle finger, while his pinky finger was still pointing, looking even more effeminate than a woman¡¯s Orchid Finger.

    ¡°The stench of blood stinks.¡±

    He took out a white handkerchief from his left hand to cover his nose, and disdainfully looked at Feng Kui. ¡°Why don¡¯t you people ept your fate? Was there any point in suicide? Your Your Majesty may already be dead, why are you still fighting? ¡±

    Feng Kui¡¯s face had already turned purple. Without the strength to even struggle, he coughed a few times. ¡°You eunuch, what do you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    That guy exerted force on his fingers, and witu sound, all three fingers were pinched into Feng Ling¡¯s neck. A stream of blood flowed out of his mouth, and his head tilted to the side as he died.

    ¡°Hurry up and kill all these people, we still need to report back to the sect master.¡±

    Using a white handkerchief to wipe the blood off his finger, he looked at the people from the Bai Shengjun who were retreating while fighting. He shook his head and sighed.

    Duan Fulong turned his head around and saw that Feng Kui had been killed.

    ¡°Old Feng!¡±

    He roared and was about to rush back, but was stopped by several personal guards. An Zheng pulled his arm and retreated: ¡°We can¡¯t save them anymore, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Duan Fulong screamed out, as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Just as they were about to rush out of the main street, a cavalry squadron suddenly appeared from the side. There were almoshousand of them.

    ¡°Nine Saint Sect¡¯s heavy cavalry!¡±

    It was an iparably valiant heavy cavalry unit, and every one of them was at least 1.8 meters tall, as majestic as a wild beast. The war horses they were riding were all famous species of the prairie, and each of them could bepared to an intermediate level demonic beast. This warhorse¡¯s body was naturally invulnerable to swords and spears. It had fangs in its mouth and a horn on the top of its head. It was iparably sharp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave.¡±

    One of the soldiers shouted dejectedly, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground.

    Those were heavy cavalry soldiers that they could not defend against. If they rushed over, they would be stomped into meat paste. There was nothing to stop them on this wide street. The mounted soldiers were faster than them, and as long as they caught up, they would be massacred.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Right at this moment, a de-like light fell from the sky,nding on the Heavy Cavalry troops with a loud bang. With a single sh, not a single de of grass could be seen within a radius of a few hundred meters. The houses, the roads, the walls, the trees, anything under the light of the knife, was chopped into powder. Those heavy cavalry soldiers had no time to dodge. After one sh, at least one fifth of their heavy cavalry soldiers were killed.

    Witeavy sabre in hand, Gu Fubai descended like a god. He stomped on the ground with a boom, shattering several tiles on the ground.

    He turned around and looked at Duan Fulong and the others, his eyes red. I¡¯ve only just realized how much I¡¯ve done wrong, and I deserve to die. ¡±

    He strode towards the heavy cavalry soldiers and weed them, ¡°You guys go first, protect the vigers and withdraw. I have let you guys down, but today, I am still your general. If everyone must die, I will take my leave first!¡±

    He swung his broadsword horizontally, and the crescent-shaped saber Qi sliced through the front dozens of heavy cavalry soldiers at the waist.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    The eunuch dressed in red scoffed, ¡°You traitor, I¡¯ll take you in!¡±

    His body flickered. He was still several hundred meters away from Gu Fubai, but his will had already arrived. With a dang sound, the de of Gu Foubo¡¯s saber shed down, yet it was caught by him with his bare hands. The de was stuck in his hand, unable to split open.

    That hand was like an iron gate.

    ¡°Gu Fubo, do you know the price for betraying the sect head?¡±

    ¡°Su Zhao, I only know the price of betraying my brother. I have already experienced it.¡±

    Witurn of the de, Su Zhao let go of his hand and dashed forward. Gu Fu Bo¡¯s heavy saber hadn¡¯t turned around for a long time. With his right hand gripping the saber, he punched towards Su Zhao¡¯s chest with his left hand. Su Zhao grabbed Gu Fu Bo¡¯s wrist and pulled him into his embrace. His shoulder moved forward and smashed onto Gu Fu Bo¡¯s chest with a ¡®bang¡¯. Gu Fu Bo¡¯s body flew backwards like a cannonball, knocking over a tall sculpture.

    That statue was none other than Gu Fubo¡¯s statue.

    ¡°Weak like the wind.¡±

    Su Zhao rubbed the corner of his eyes: ¡°All of you from Bai Shengjun are idiots. Even though they know they are going to die, they still want to pounce on us one by one. No wonder you guys were eliminated.¡±

    His figure shed, and when he reappeared, he was already stepping on Gu Foubo¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I heard that half of the people in Fang Cheng County call you the Guardian God?¡±

    Su Zhao sneered, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll pull their God down from the altar and stomp him to pieces.¡±

    Puff!

    He stomped his foot on Gu Foubo¡¯s chest. ¡°Stubborn people, none of them have any value at all.¡±

 Chapter 1086 - Ill take you away

    <h4>Chapter 1086 ¨C I¡¯ll take you away</h4>

    The garrison at the north of Fang Cheng County had a total of over three thousand men. Due to Gu Fu Bo¡¯s order to give up defending, all the frontlines had been destroyed. The soldiers had organized themselves after the war began. Some of them had evacuated the civilians, while others had stood on the defensive line holding their weapons. They had stood on the defensive line for so many years.

    The killings had not been tried in the first ce, and the dead were spread out from one end of the street to the other.

    The entire army was defeated, the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s side was well-prepared, but even if the Bai Shengjun¡¯s side was well-prepared at the start, they would still not be able to block it.

    Luo Duoduo sat at the window on the second floor of the wooden building and looked out through the broken window. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from not long ago. She was dancing on that ck line with Mn blooming, while the soldiers from both sides seemed cold as they stood there, but everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with light.

    That was the hope of peace and tranquility, but at this moment, it felt like a lifetime had passed.

    That line has existed for a long time, the ck one over there and the white one over here.

    Now, it was all red.

    An Zheng had gathered all his Sky st Pearls and retreated from the battle while covering Duan Fulong and the others, leaving less than one thousand and five hundred soldiers behind to use the west wall and the surrounding buildings as the final fortress. All of them knew that the enemies in front of them would be broken through sooner orter.

    But this wall was their final pride. Most of the people had already left, fleeing for their lives, leaving this once peaceful home. They didn¡¯t know what would happen after they escaped, so they could only run towards the Yancheng. That was theirst hope.

    The soldiers were all bloodied, they were confused, they were scared, but they chose to stand and die.

    An Zheng¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. Before entering the Fang Cheng County, he never thought that he would be dragged into this kind of war. But when the war approached, he chose to stand by the Bai Shengjun¡¯s side without hesitation.

    ¡°I have to go.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Duan Fulong and said these four words.

    Duan Fulong was startled, he pushed away the janissaries who were bandaging his wounds, and stood up while cupping his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Brother, I still do not know your name, but I know that you are someone who can be brothers for life. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is a battle between soldiers. If I am lucky enough to survive, and we meet again in the future, we will get drunk.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Fang Cheng County, I have to go back.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the city: ¡°I still have a friend there. I told her to leave, but she definitely won¡¯t. I didn¡¯t see her in thest group of people that was evacuated. She¡¯s too stubborn. ¡±

    An Zheng packed up and brought along all the weapons he could carry. Then, he took a deep breath: ¡°Like you said, if we¡¯re not killed by luck, we¡¯ll get drunk.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng lowered his head and rushed out along the street. Opposite them was the army of the Nine Saint Sect. Before the final battle, the enemies with bloodshot eyes were searching the entire city for people, killing one person after another. If An Zheng were to go back now, it was obvious what the consequences would be.

    Duan Fulong shouted, and An Zheng disappeared.

    ¡°General, who is that person?¡±

    Duan Fulong¡¯s personal guard asked curiously.

    Duan Fulong shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what his name is, he¡¯s my brother.¡±

    An Zheng ran along the small alley as he lowered his body. This ce had already be hell, a battleground. The stench of blood was everywhere, and it might not dissipate for months.

    He carefully went back the way he came. After waiting for a group of Nine Saint Sect soldiers to pass by, his body shed and entered the wooden building.

    There was no one alive on the second floor. There was a dead body of a Nine Saint Sect soldier lying on the ground. An Zheng squatted down to take a look. The man had died a few minutes ago, but his body was still warm. It seemed that Luo Duoduo had been discovered by the people of the Nine Saint Sect. He looked out the window and saw at least a few hundred soldiers of the Nine Saint Sect leading some of the citizens towards the east.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, pushed open the window and was about to jump out to give chase.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Suddenly, a trembling shout came from behind him. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it gave off a feeling of hysteria. An Zheng suddenly turned his head and saw Luo Duoduoing out from behind the counter with a face as white as paper. When she saw An Zheng, she pounced towards him and hugged him tightly with both hands.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t abandon me in the future.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t imagine what she had experienced to have killed that soldier. It was probably her first time killing someone. How much fear and pain did a simple girl feel when she was injured and stained with human blood?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    An Zheng squatted down, while Luo Duoduoid on his back. An Zheng tied Luo Duoduo ontiece of cloth and then used one hand to grab a long de while the other hand held onto a crossbow. With the dagger in his mouth, he jumped down from the window on the second floor.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Someone shouted from not too far away. An Zheng raised his hand and pointed at the crossbow. It was picked up from the dead body of the Nine Saint Sect. The power of the crossbow was not great, but it was enough to deal with soldiers. An Zheng did not dare to waste even a little bit of Cultivation Power, as no one knew if the ones blocking their path would be powerful cultivators. With An Zheng¡¯s strength, killing such a small soldier was obviously easy, but every bit of waste in power could create a situation that was difficult to deal with in the future. Even if An Zheng did not have a writing technique.

    A bolt shot out from the back of the soldier¡¯s head. The soldier groaned before falling to the ground, the de in his hand falling to the ground. An Zheng ran out like a cheetah towards the west at his fastest speed. Luo Duoduo hugged An Zheng tightly, his face close to An Zheng¡¯s back. They could clearly hear An Zheng¡¯s heartbeat.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Sheid on An Zheng¡¯s back, and she felt that the entire world belonged to her.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Someone from behind saw An Zheng and shouted loudly, a group of soldiers in front rushed forward to stop him. An Zheng raised his hand and continued to shoot his crossbows. Twelve crossbow bolts shot out, causing twelve people to tumble to the ground.

    A cultivator suddenly rushed from the side and shed towards An Zheng¡¯s back, causing An Zheng to turn his body, and his hand took the opportunity to swing the de horizontally. The long de circled around the cultivator¡¯s neck, coincidentally, the hilt turned over, and An Zheng grabbed onto the long de, continuing forward. The cultivator froze for a moment, then subconsciously lifted his hand to his neck and touched it. Blood spurted out, and a head rolled down his neck.

    More and more people started to gather around him. An Zheng did not mind if there was merely a pursuer from behind, because none of the ordinary soldiers could catch up to him. However, there were even more people surrounding them.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another fish that escaped the.¡±

    The bald eunuch wearing red silk clothes sat on a building not far away and drank tea. He looked outside and could not help butugh disdainfully: ¡°There seem to be a lot of people from Bai Shengjun who are not afraid of death. Someone go and teach him a lesson, let him know that it¡¯s not right to be afraid of death.¡±

    One of the eunuchs dressed in blue silk robes took action, ¡°Head Guard, this subordinate is willing to go.¡±

    ¡°Lian Chengli, your cultivation has improved quite a bit recently. It¡¯s good to train at this kind of ce, go ¡­¡± It seems like the girl behind him is not bad. If she wants to live, then I can give her some rewards when I get back. ¡±

    Everyone around himughed. Everyone knew that amongst the nine powerful Saints in Nine Saint Sect, Five Saint Lord was the most lustful one, especially the little girl. She would find a few to ravage everyday, giving them free rewards whenever they got tired of it.

    The blue-clothed eunuch, Lian Chengli, looked like he was in his twenties. His face was as white as if it was covered with snow. There were two thin curls of hair on his lips, which was probably hisst sign of being a man, and he didn¡¯t want to shave it off. He had three des on his back, one long, one short, and one deless.

    It was as sharp as a willow leaf and as short as a boning knife. As for that de-less heavy de, it seemed to be as heavy ahousand pounds.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Lian Chengliughed, then jumped down from the third floor and chased after An Zheng like a big bird.

    An Zheng¡¯s sharp senses detected the danger behind him, and he fiercely jumped forward, behind him came endless popping sounds. It was unknown just how many cicada knife s were stabbed into the ground. If An Zheng did not increase his speed, he would inevitably be uninjured.

    When Lian Chengli saw that An Zheng actually avoided it, the haughty him immediately got angry.

    ¡°Little thief, let¡¯s see how far you can run.¡±

    He flung forward with one hand, and the several hundred connected cicada wings turned around like a whip. The tip of the whip suddenly turned back after going past An Zheng and stabbed straight at An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    An Zheng raised the long de in his right hand and deflected the de whip. He stretched out his left hand without looking back and continuously pulled the trigger. Lian Chengli¡¯s de and whip shook, and the long dragon shook all twelve crossbows away. However, An Zheng had already flown far away by now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to fight? ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of cultivating.¡±

    Lian Chengli snorted and pushed his hands back. Two surging waves of energy shot out from his palms and he borrowed the momentum from the impact to charge forward. He pulled out the long de from his back while in mid air, and shed a hundred meters away from An Zheng.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The weird thing about this de strike was that when the de came out, the de Qi actually appeared in front of An Zheng. In other words, this de strike contained an extremely strong The Art of Space. The de pierced through the air and arrived in front of An Zheng. Because Su Zhao ordered him not to kill the girl, Lian Chengli did not dare to make a move on An Zheng¡¯s back.

    An Zheng was running forward when he suddenly felt the aura in front of him change. The air seemed to have split open as he brought the de qi right in front of him. He moved forward and the saber Qi came close to him. With such speed, it seemed that there was no way to avoid it.

    The de in An Zheng¡¯s right hand had already shed out, but the de was of ordinary quality, upon contact with the de Qi, it broke. An Zheng spat out the dagger from his mouth, causing the remaining Sword Qi to shatter, he did not slow down at all.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lian Chengli became more and more excited as he chased from behind, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a little thief like you to react so quickly. Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    He flung back his sleeves and quickened his pace to catch up.

 Chapter 1087 - Black Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 1087 ¨C ck Ruler</h4>

    An Zheng could feel the strength of the person chasing after him, so he did not dare to rx even a little. The greatest danger in this era is that you don¡¯t know what kind of enemy you¡¯re going to face.

    Based on his Cultivation Power, he was at least an entire realm higher than An Zheng, in the lesser saint realm. Although An Zheng had killed the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was in the lesser sage realm, that was because the middle-aged man had given An Zheng an extremely strong target training half a month ago.

    The power contained in the ck ruler had the same origin as the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s leader, and was even stronger. Therefore, when the Azure Wisdom Sect¡¯s sect master took action, An Zheng had already adapted to it.

    The eunuch chasing from behind was different. The Cultivation Power was soft and weird. That fellow iunuch from the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Ruyi Pce, he acts viciously and decisively.

    ¡°Little thief, the whole of Fang Cheng County has fallen into my hands. Let¡¯s see where you can escape to now!¡±

    Lian Chengli coldly snorted from behind and elerated to catch up.

    An Zheng activated his wordless technique, and the previously exhausted Cultivation Power began to recover bit by bit while running, while Lian Chengli kept on depleting. However, the difference in realm between the two of them was too great. Just by running, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reduce the difference by much even if he ran for a few days and nights.

    An Zheng did not dare to rashly return to the Ning Family Army¡¯s defensive line. Those soldiers had already suffered heavy casualties, and the only purpose of constructing the defensive line was not to defeat the enemy, but to cover the retreat of more civilians. If An Zheng led the way, it might cause the advance of the attack of the Nine Saint Sect army, and bring about a disaster for the Ning Family.

    Relying on his wordless technique, An Zheng continuously moved around, dodging each and every one of Lian Chengli¡¯s attacks. The more he failed to hit An Zheng, the more furious Lian Chengli became. In the end, he was no longer so angry that he cared about Luo Duoduo, and started to attack heavily nonstop.

    An Zhengmented in his heart, he had to quickly raise his cultivation realm in this era, otherwise, it would be difficult for him to stand firm. Looking at the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s mannerism, if he wanted to snatch Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye out of the Nine Saint Sect, then the possibility of his current strength should be zero.

    He had to be strong.

    Just at this moment, Lian Chengli gave chase with all his might. In his fury, he no longer grumbled about his Cultivation Power and madly dashed forward, shortening the distance between him and An Zheng to within a hundred meters.

    ¡°Stay here for me!¡±

    When Lian Chengli saw that the distance was only a hundred meters, he suddenly stretched his hands forward and fiercely tore his hands apart. He torole in space and stepped into it. In the next second, Lian Chengli came out from tearing space in front of An Zheng. An Zheng, who was rushing forward, almost crashed into Lian Chengli.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡±

    In the nick of time, An Zheng¡¯s body forcibly rolled to the side and he even took the opportunity to meet Lian Chengli¡¯s palm with his own. The instant the two¡¯s palm made contact, An Zheng was sent flying by a wave of power that was like a violent tsunami. His chest felt like it was suffocating, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. That power was likoison that could burn the soul of a soul devourer, the moment it came into contact with An Zheng, he felt as if his body was on fire.

    He forcefully circted his [Cultivation Method] to absorb the energy, but the energy was too dark and fierce, after spinning a circle in An Zheng¡¯s body, it broke out of his body and rushed out from An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    Witu sound, a hole was pierced through An Zheng¡¯s chest, and blood flowed out.

    When hended, An Zheng¡¯s body staggered and almost fell to the ground. Luo Duoduo sobbed behind him: ¡°An Zheng, I know that you¡¯re good to me, it¡¯s enough. Put me down and leave.

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    An Zheng cursed over his shoulder and sped up his charge. However, after being heavily injured, the rate at which his blood was being lost was very fast, and the rate at which it was being lost was quite slow as well.

    ¡°You are able to persevere. In the prison of our Ru Yi Pce, there are many things that you can persevere against. I actually hope that you can persevere for a while longer so that you won¡¯t be bored. ¡±

    Lian Chengli stretched out his hand and made a grabbing motion in the air, ¡°But you can¡¯t escape, stop right now!¡±

    An invisiblerge hand appeared behind An Zheng and quickly grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s entire body. Under the immense force, An Zheng felt as if he was being entangled by a giant python that had no way of escaping. If he was like that, then what about Luo Duoduo?

    After Luo Duoduo groaned, she did not make a sound, and before long, An Zheng felt a wave of warmth in his neck. It was obvious that Luo Duoduo had vomited blood.

    Lian Chengji¡¯s hand was raised high, An Zheng and Luo Duoduo were also lifted up as they floated in midair.

    [Snake Binding Technique]

    Countless Cultivation Power pythons flowed in a manner that trapped An Zheng within them. He floated in the air, constantly thinking of ways to escape. However, the gap between their levels of power was too great. Thus, all of his ideas could only be thought, and were unable to be implemented.

    ¡°Can you run?¡±

    Lian Chengli stood not far from An Zheng with his hands behind his back, and looked up at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that even though you are so weak that you¡¯re aplete mess, you still have quite the perverted heart and guts. If I am not wrong, you are the person who took advantage of the crisis to rescue Duan Fulong? Originally, I thought that you would run away, but who would have thought that you woulde back to save a little girl. ¡±

    He obviously did not want to kill An Zheng that quickly, because he felt that An Zheng was a little strange.

    ¡°Am I going to force the confession, or are you going to say it yourself?¡±

    Lian Chengli stood there and said, ¡°In the entire Fang City and County, we have investigated all the cultivators under Ning Xiaolou¡¯smand. All of the cultivators with the strength of Elementary Sage Stage are on the kill list. But you¡¯re not on the list, and I¡¯ve got all the pictures in my head, and none of them can be wrong. Just who are you, where are you from, and why are you helping Ning Xiaolou? ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t even have time to talk. All he could think about was how to escape from this predicament.

    ¡°You are being stubborn, aren¡¯t you? In the General Prison Division of the Ru Yi Pce, people like you who are stubborn can be killed a few times every day.¡± A stubborn person would not benefit from his words. He would suffer a lot. I¡¯ll give yoromise. If you admit the truth, I can still let you go. From today onwards, you will follow me and work for me. Your cultivation is not too high, so you can be considered to be quite good. In the future, with the Nine Saint Sect as your backing, you can do whatever you want in the martial arts world. ¡±

    This time, An Zheng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore: ¡°Stop messing around, you can¡¯t cut it.¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°No, I was afraid that you would cut it off, so I fell down and smashed you to death.¡±

    Lian Chengli¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sharp mouthed, let¡¯s see how long you can hold out for!¡±

    He grabbed with one hand, and the energy around An Zheng¡¯s body began to contract even more violently. An Zheng¡¯s body was being forced into many deep ditches, looking like a dumpling with its string tied tightly. Luo Duoduo woke up from hera witainful groan, causing her to feel waves of pain in her heart.

    ¡°If you can withstand it, how long can the little girl behind you endure for?¡±

    Lian Chengli picked at his nails, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very protective of the fairer sex? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hold on for long?¡±

    Lian Chengli was pacing as he spoke, and had already reached right below An Zheng. An Zheng was trapped in midair, and was approximately ten meters above the ground. Lian Chengli seemed to be extremely confident with his own strength, and wasn¡¯t worried that An Zheng would be freed from his nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think it over.¡±

    Lian Chengli waved his hand and a t rock flew over. He sat down on the rock and focused on cleaning the dirt on his fingernails. Because it was very deep inside, he was a bit angry.

    It was obvious that he was a man who cared so much about his nails that he would not allow even a speck of dirt to stain them.

    ¡°In a minute, I¡¯ll strangle her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one more minute. If you don¡¯t say anything after one minute, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡±

    He took out a small and exquisite box. Opening it, he found that there were twelve very, very delicate tools for pruning nails.

    ¡°You can persevere. I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Lian Chengli lowered his head and pruned his nails, focusing on the task at hand.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng saw a ck shadow sh behind arge rock not far away, seemingly avoiding Lian Chengli. An Zheng was startled, and a faint smell of blood wafted into his nose.

    At this time, Lian Chengli also noticed.

    ¡°Come out, what are you hiding for?¡±

    He put away his manicure and straightened up to look behind him.

    A man covered in blood staggered out from behind the big rock. His entire body was red, but it seemed like the blood had dried up. Half of his shoulder was nearly shattered, and there wauge hole in his chest. It was unknown just how many of his ribs were broken. He was holding a broken longsword in his hand. There was only half of it left and the de was covered in bloody wounds.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good.¡±

    When Lian Chengli saw that person, he immediatelyughed, ¡°Gu Fu Bo, it¡¯s really not easy for you to escape from my master¡¯s hands. Why would you want to do that? Even though you look neither human nor ghost right now, you¡¯re still alive. If you find a ce to hide and spend the rest of your life as a cripple, can¡¯t you just hide away? ¡±

    Gu Fubai walked over, step by step. Every step seemed very difficult for him. His injuries were too severe, and he might copse in the next second. However, he did not stop and stared at Lian Chengli.

    ¡°Let them go, they¡¯re not from Fang Cheng County, and they¡¯re not from Your Majesty, they¡¯re just passersby.¡±

    ¡°Passing by? With a single breath, you killed hundreds of my Nine Saint Sect¡¯s soldiers.

    Lian Chengli smiled brightly, ¡°Taking a beauty back and then taking you back can be considered a great achievement. Who knows? If Master is happy, he might even raise my rank and teach me some high level techniques.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion in the air. Surprisingly, the heavily injured Gu Fubai was caught without any resistance at all. If Gu Fu Bo hadn¡¯t been injured, a small figure like Lian Chengli definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to act so impudently in front of him.

    However, he was already on the verge of death.

    The moment Gu Foubo was grabbed, he suddenly raised his hand and threw out his broken sabre. The de rotated and cut off the Cultivation Power that was binding An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Gu Fu Bo suddenly flipped over and hugged Lian Chengli, shouting hoarsely, ¡°Hurry and go!¡±

    Without the bindings of the Cultivation Power, An Zheng and Luo Duoduo fell from the sky. Lian Chengli released a hand, wanting to grab onto them again. Gu Fubai, who almost had no strength left, bit off two of his fingers and forcefully bit off more than he could chew.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something and opened his spatial artifact. The ck ruler that weighed tens of thousands of tons came crashing down from the sky and directly smashed onto Lian Chengli¡¯s head. This ck ruler was terrifyingly heavy, even Lian Chengli¡¯s head was smashed into smithereens ¡­ The heavy ruler thumped into the ground, leaving the headless body on the ground.

 Chapter 1088 - One Year Period

    <h4>Chapter 1088 ¨C One Year Period</h4>

    When An Zheng and Luo Duoduonded, the ck Ruler had already killed Lian Chengli. Amongst the ten thousand tons of ck Ruler, it was Xiao Sheng¡¯s personal magical equipment. The middle-aged man would never tell An Zheng that this was actually a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Furthermore, the Dali Sect and the middle-aged man had some connections, so his arrangement for An Zheng to appear in the Dali Sect was not done on a whim.

    Lian Chengli¡¯s head was no longer visible, but the body below his neck waspletely unharmed. The bloodied Gu Fu Bo drew his dagger from his waist and stabbed Lian Chengli¡¯s chest a few times before flipping to the side and gasping for air.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    An Zheng wanted to save him, but An Zheng did not have anymore good pills. Even if there was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. It was already a miracle that Gu Foubo hadn¡¯t died even now.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Brother, what¡¯s your name? ¡±

    Gu Fubao coughed as blood flowed out of his mouth.

    ¡°My name is An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Brother An, please... I beg of you. ¡±

    Gu Foubo¡¯s anger had died down, and he was unable to move. ¡°I haviece on my waist ¡­¡± There is a metal te, that is my symbol of the general¡¯s status, and also my space tool. Inside, there is my General¡¯s letter, you put it ¡­ Give it to Duan Fulong. ¡°Tell him that from today onwards, he will be the general of the Fang City County.¡±

    Gu Fu Bo looked at An Zheng with tears in his eyes: ¡°Tell him to ¡­ I really regret it, I let him down ¡­ I just, I just want the brothers to survive a little bit more. I am not fit to die with my brothers.

    After saying this, Gu Fubai was killed.

    An Zheng nced at Luo Duoduo, who was kneeling by the side with tears streaming down her face: ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng carried Gu Fu Bo¡¯s body, and with his metal te, he strode towards thest line of defense for the Ning Family Army. By the time An Zheng and Luo Duoduo reached their destination, the war had already begun. Arge number of Nine Saint Sect armies started to attack, the defense line of the Ning Family Army was slowly shrinking. Everyone knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.

    On Duan Fulong¡¯s shoulder, in his chest, were two broken swords that the opposing cultivator left behind for him, and those two cultivators were already dead. With a single sh, he had cut off two people¡¯s bodies and broken their swords. However, he was still fighting at the frontlines. Seeing An Zheng carrying a bloodied body, Luo Duoduo holding onto his clothes, and the two of them rushing over from the side, Duan Fulong shouted out for his brothers to follow suit.

    The few remaining soldiers poured all of the crossbow bolts out, helping An Zheng to carvath of blood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back alive. Hahahaha, bro, good job!¡±

    Although he was already clear that he was definitely going to die, Duan Fulong¡¯s expression did not contain the slightest bit of fear or depression. He was very happy, hisughter was loud, and when he saw that An Zheng had returned alive, he was truly very happy.

    ¡°Make way! Let our brother take his woman and leave Fang Cheng County!¡± These are my brothers, remember this face for your father. Forget it, since everyone was going to die anyway, it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t remember. Brother, you are a man who can risk your life for the sake of his own woman. If a man can¡¯t even protect his own woman ¡­ ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± General Fobo. ¡±

    An Zheng brought the corpse in front of Duan Fulong. Duan Fulong¡¯s body trembled, and his face immediately became pale white. He subconsciously took the corpse and suddenly cried, ¡°F * ck you, f * ck you ¡­¡±

    He was crying and cursing, not even knowing what he was saying.

    ¡°The general said he was unworthy toe back and die with you. I brought him back. This is the general¡¯s iron te. He told me to give you the letter and said that from today onwards, you will be the general of the Fang City County. ¡±

    Then, An Zheng said a lie.

    ¡°Before his death, the General said ¡­ He just wanted his brothers to survive. He was wrong. But now that the people of the city have almost retreated, the general hopes that you and your brothers can leave as well. Dignity is important, and life is also important. One more person can protect more people. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Duan Fulong hugged Gu Fubao¡¯s corpse and cried until his voice went hoarse, ¡°We agreed to drink together in a brothel. You¡¯re f * cking stingy, and I¡¯m not allowed to drink too much, and I¡¯m not allowed to go to the brothel ¡­ You¡¯re lying. We agreed that Your Majesty¡¯s birthday wasing up, so we went to the mountains to find a treasure to give Your Majesty as a congrattory gift. ¡°I said that after your son is born, you have to recognize me as your godfather ¡­¡±

    Duan Fulong knelt down and ced the corpse on the ground, kowtowing again and again, ¡°How the f * ck are you going to leave first?¡±

    An Zheng supported Duan Fulong and said: ¡°General, please consider it for us brothers. This city can¡¯t be guarded anymore, there¡¯s no need to let us brothers throw our lives away here.¡±

    Duan Fulong suddenly raised his head to look at An Zheng, his eyes bloodshot: ¡°This is my home! If we go any further, we will have no home! ¡±

    After he finished shouting, he paused for a moment, stood up and shouted, ¡°If there is no home, we can snatch it back, if there is no person, we can¡¯t live ¡­¡± ¡°Zhuang Zhicheng, you lead your brothers and leave first. I will cut off the rear!¡±

    He pulled An Zheng and walked towards the back inrge strides: ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head back once you¡¯ve exited the city gates, run forward in one breath. There are Qinguan s six hundred kilometers ahead. Qinguan has our twenty thousand strong army. Once we enter the Qinguan, we will be safe for the time being. ¡±

    An Zheng refused to let go. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Vice General Zhuang Zhicheng shouted from behind, ¡°Put all the heavy crossbows on a round for this old man. Give this old man all the stuff in his hands and then withdraw!¡±

    In a short moment, the remaining seven to eight hundred soldiers had all released their heavy crossbows, crossbows, and arrows, suppressing some of the enemy soldiers and causing them to retreat.

    ¡°st the city gates.¡±

    After Zhuang Zhicheng shouted, he pointed at Duan Fulong, ¡°Where are the personal guards? Take General Duan away!¡±

    More than ten personal guards rushed forward, squeezing Duan Fulong as they rushed out.

    The group of seven to eight hundred people left the Fang City County. After blowing up the city gates, they charged forward along the main road. But everyone knew that even if they withdrew from the battle, they might not be able to survive. The enemy¡¯s cavalry would catch up soon, perhaps not for long.

    ¡°Scatter! Qinguan gather!¡±

    After Zhuang Zhicheng finished giving orders, he pulled Duan Fulong and ran forward. The soldiers, however, were unwilling to part, and continued to chase after them. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡± Zhuang Zhicheng cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡±

    The thundering sound of horses¡¯ hooves came from behind them. The riders from Nine Saint Sect had already climbed over the broken wall and chased after them. It was impossible for the handicapped veterans to outrun the cavalrymen. If they scattered and hid, there might still bortion of them who managed to survive. But no one wanted to leave, and the group never dispersed.

    Just as the riders behind were about to catch up, a group of riders suddenly charged over from the distance. They cut the riders off horizontally, and after killing for a while, they quickly turned back around. The riders were moving back and forth like the wind, and their speed was surprisingly fast. Actually, there weren¡¯t that many, just a few thousand people. However, the people of Nine Saint Sect thought that the Ning Family Army¡¯s reinforcements had arrived and all retreated.

    The cavalrymen rushed forward to catch up with Duan Fulong and the others and started to retreat. When Duan Fulong saw the general who was leading them, he shouted: ¡°Is our army here yet? Go back and snatch back the Fang Cheng County! ¡±

    Qin Zhi pulled Duan Fulong onto his horse and said with an ugly expression: ¡°There¡¯s no army, we¡¯re the only ones ¡­. General Fang actually did not allow us toe over and support them, because the Qinguan was also being attacked. We came out privately, so how could you not know that there are only a thousand cavalrymen in the Qinguan? ¡±

    Duan Fulong¡¯s expression changed, he did not know what to say.

    ¡°Take our brothers with us. The people won¡¯t be able to take them away.¡±

    Qin Zhi shouted, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±

    All the soldiers of the Ning Family were carried on their horses and rushed in the direction of the Qinguan. As the dust settled, An Zheng and Luo Duoduo looked at the distant troop, and then looked at thest batch of citizens to leave the city. There was nothing wrong with the methods of the Ning Family Army. There were only a thousand cavalrymen, and the number that they could take away was limited. After losing the protection of the Ning Family Army, the citizens became even more terrified and at a loss.

    The group had already moved further and further away. An Zheng nced at Luo Duoduo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go too. When the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army finds out that the Ning Family Army is only bluffing, they will quickly attack.¡±

    Luo Duoduo looked at themoners, ¡°But what about them?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°They are not cultivators, in fact, they are safer than us. Let¡¯s go, you have the heart but not the strength. It would be better if there were no cultivators amongst thesemoners. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo tightly gripped onto the corner of An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and followed An Zheng towards the forest: ¡°Why is it like this? It¡¯s fine that the people from the Immortal Pce bully us, but why are the people from the mortal world killing each other? ¡±

    An Zheng could not exin and did not want to exin anymore.

    Just at this moment, dozens of cavalrymen rushed over from afar. The one leading them was a deputy general called Zhuang Zhicheng. ¡°Young Master An?¡± General Duan told us toe back and pick you up. ¡±

    An Zheng originally did not want to leave together with them, but after seeing the frightened Luo Duoduo, he chose to leave with the group in the end. The cavalrymen kept running along the main road. No one spoke along the way. They only saw some people crying in silence. When the sky was about to turn dark, the group returned back to the Qinguan. The enemy troops outside the Qinguan had already retreated, no one knew what happened. An Zheng could feel that everyone in the Ning Family Army was terrified. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything on the surface, but the truth in his eyes couldn¡¯t fool people.

    Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou¡¯s life or death was unknown, nobody knew what he would be tomorrow.

    After An Zheng and Luo Duoduo entered the Qinguan, no one paid any more attention to them. The soldiers were busy reconstructing their defenses, while Zhuang Zhicheng brought people to treat the injured soldiers. In this unfamiliar ce, this unfamiliar crowd, An Zheng and Luo Duoduo were both in a bad mood. The two of them left the camp in silence, looking fce to rest before realizing that the city behind Qinguan was already empty. All the people were evacuated and the houses empty.

    An Zheng and Luo Duoduo discussed for a while, then decided to find a house to rest for the night, and tomorrow morning, they would think of a ce to go.

    An Zheng wanted to go to Nine Saint Sect to see Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, to find Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, to find the monkey, and to find everyone. But now, everything seemed to have be even more difficult.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly felt something strange. He lowered his head to look at the spatial artifact, and the ck Ruler suddenly flew out by itself. The ck Ruler floated in front of An Zheng, emitting a gentle light.

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    An Zheng was iparably familiar with that voice that came from the ck Ruler. It was precisely the middle-aged man that had tortured him for half a month.

    ¡°I promised you that nothing would happen to your friends within a year. But a yearter, I can¡¯t promise. If you want your friends to continue to live safely, cultivate to the point where you can participate in the Martial Arts Conference s within a year. If you are not qualified to enter the Martial Arts Conference at that time, you will never be able to see them again. ¡±

    The light on the ck Ruler scattered and with a bang, it fell onto the ground. An Zheng discovered that there was something extra on the ck Ruler¡¯s handle.

    His Blood Pearl Bracelet.

 Chapter 1089 - Purple Ivy is Purple Ivy

    <h4>Chapter 1089 ¨C Purple Ivy is Purple Ivy</h4>

    If the Fang Cheng County wce where the powers were divided between the Bai Shengjun and Ning Xiaolou, then the Qinguan was the door to the territory upied by the Bai Shengjun. A few great figures of the Nine Saint Sect invited Ning Xiaolou to discuss some matters and set up an ambush. Even now, no one knew if Ning Xiaolou was still alive or not.

    An Zheng and Luo Duoduo stayed the entire night in the city behind Qinguan, preparing to leave at daybreak. Qinguan was less than six hundred miles away from Fang Cheng County.

    The two of them walked along the main street towards the west gate. They were prepared to leave, but after experiencing so many life and death situations, Luo Duoduo seemed to have matured a lot.

    Within the city, there were soldiers preparing for battle everywhere, bustling about. When An Zheng and Luo Duoduo walked forward against the tide of people, they seemed a little lonely. In the eyes of the Ning Family soldiers, they were just passersby and outsiders.

    Even if they had fought together, they would be forgotten in the blink of an eye.

    An Zheng did not have time to think about all these, there were only four words in his mind ¡­ The period of one year. He had already roughly guessed the identity of the middle-aged man, and An Zheng had already guessed it the moment he gave him the middle finger. But An Zheng just didn¡¯t want to admit it. That kind of legendary figure had appeared in front of him just like that. Many legends about that person involuntarily came to mind. For example, the story of him being framed because of his good intentions in saving others. From then on, he would no longer be loyal to the chivalrous hero.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai had sucvaluation of Purple Ivy when they were chatting ¡­ A dead man.

    He wasn¡¯t giving up on people, he wasn¡¯t giving up on himself, he was giving up on this society. Some people say that society is made up of human beings, and ultimately, it is the abandonment of human nature. That makes it one-sided, with each species having its own socialposition. Perhaps, in Purple Ivy¡¯s opinion, the social structure of ants was much stronger than humans.

    Just as the people of the Qinguan were preparing for the battle and sent scouts to find the whereabouts of Your Majesty, actually, Ning Xiaolou was still alive and well. The reason he was still alive and kicking, surrounded by the experts from the Nine Saint Sect and the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, was because Purple Ivy was sitting right in front of him.

    In a very small pavilion on top of Cloud Mist Mountain, Purple Ivy casually sat there while savoring his tea. Ning Xiaolou stood behind him with an expression of disbelief. Even now, he still could not understand why this strong and suffocating fellow would stand on his side. It was obvious that such a strong cultivator was definitely not from the Mortal Realm. Ning Xiaolou knew about the top rankers in the Mortal Realm.

    There werotal of nine sect masters in Nine Saint Sect, but the strongest had yet to reveal himself. Nine Saint Sect is not referring to the nine powerful Saints that stand guard over there, but because ¡­ The Sovereign¡¯s name was Huang Jiusheng.

    That extremely lecherous Five Saints Pingyan looked at Purple Ivy with narrowed eyes, then looked at Three Saints, Four Saints, and Six Saints who had copsed on the ground. The victory of this ambush was within his grasp, he had not expected sucerson to appear at such a crucial moment.

    ¡°Go and invite the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate over.¡±

    Pingyan said in a low voice, then cupped his fists towards Purple Ivy: ¡°This Immortal Elder, you might have misunderstood something. Our Nine Saint Seclways follow the orders of the Immortal Pce. Since you are also from the immortal pce, so ¡­ Should he rify the situation before taking action? Ning Xiaolou did not respect the immortal pce because the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had ordered him to be eradicated. ¡°This person has alwaysined about the immortal pce and even secretly raised his strength. To be able to secretly receive talented children and teach them how to cultivate, this is a taboo in the immortal pce.¡±

    Purple Ivy acknowledged and continued drinking his tea.

    Not long after, the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had no choice but toe forward. The Jizhou¡¯s Supreme Commander was called Giant Spirit, a True Immortal. Even though the True Immortals in Inside the Immortal Pce couldn¡¯t be considered that strong, and there were even Golden Immortals, Supreme Immortals, Celestial Sovereign and Immortal Emperors on top of them.

    In terms of the ranking of the immortal pce, a Giant Spirit was just a little unranked deity. In the immortal pce, there was no status. In the immortal pce, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be ranked in the immortal ss. This was why he had originally requested toe to the mortal world and be Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s Supreme Commander. Theposition of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was quite simple. Below Supreme Commander was the Inspector Heavenly Immortal, and below the Inspector Heavenly Immortal were the Immortal Envoys.

    The djinni walked up the steps with her hands sped behind her back, the silk robes that symbolized her status as Supreme Commander shining brightly. As he walked, he coldly said, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Let¡¯s see who has the guts to do so. ¡±

    He walked into the pavilion and sized Purple Ivy up a few times. Then, he could not help but burst outughing, ¡°I know all the people under the Immortal Pce¡¯s Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan. Which one of you are you? You¡¯re pretending to be Senior Immortal, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be burned by the heavens? ¡±

    Purple Ivy replied: ¡°You don¡¯t know me because your level is too low.¡±

    The Giant Spirit was immediately angered. ¡°As the Supreme Commander of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s sent to the Mortal Realm by the Celestial Pce, I¡¯ll immediately report to the Ancestor of Xuan-Yuan. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and get lost. This matter was ordered by the Supreme Emperor. Even if you are truly someone from the immortal pce, are you able to handle it? ¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have already forgotten. But Xuan-Yuan is in charge now? ¡°Thest time I met him, he was stillining to me that that bastard Qing Lian had once again extended her authority and refused to hand it over ¡­¡±

    Everyone was scared stiff after hearing what she said. How audacious must one be to dare to say such outrageous words?

    ¡°Just based on your words, even if you really are an Immortal Pce Supreme Immortal, it would be enough to punish you with death.¡± As the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate Supreme Commander of the Ancestor of Xuan-Yuan, I will write down all your words in the secret book and take out your celestial te! ¡±

    The Titan roared in anger, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Your level is too low.¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to the Giant Spirit badge on his waist: The highest level immortal official you can contact is probably only the Supervisor¡¯s little Golden Immortal. Hurry and contact him, your level is too low to deal with me. ¡°The Supervisor¡¯s office can¡¯t do it either. You have to hurry up and ask for instructions.¡±

    Saying this, he took out a mirror from his spatial artifact and threw it over. The mirror grewrger with the wind, and it was as tall aerson. It was incredibly smooth.

    ¡°This is a visualmunication device that I¡¯ve invented. Lend it to you to use.¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to the distance, and the scene of the Supervisor¡¯s Mansion appeared in the mirror. The overseer, who was sitting on the ck jade throne with his eyes closed, felt the change in the atmosphere. Opening his eyes, he saw the giant spirit appear in front of him, and he could not help but get angry: ¡°Who told you to contact the overseer privately? Where did you get this magical equipment?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Supreme Commander!¡±

    The Giant Spirit said excitedly: ¡°This lowly subordinate was ordered to eradicate Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rebellious strength from the mortal realm, but was stopped by a person who imed to be the Supreme Immortal of the pce. This lowly subordinate hauge problem, so this lowly subordinate has no choice but to contact you ¡­ This magic tool belongs to that guy. ¡±

    ¡°Which bastard is so daring to ignore the order from the steward?¡±

    Purple Ivy sat in the pavilion and pointed at the Giant Spirit: ¡°Come,e,e. Turn the mirror around and face me.¡±

    The Giant Spirit snorted, turned the mirror over and looked at Purple Ivy, ¡°It¡¯s this bastard.¡±

    ¡°Let me see which bastard it is ¡­¡±

    Witlop, Abbot Whitebrow fell from his ck jade throne. He knelt down and kowtowed continuously, his face turning pale with fright.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, your level is too low to deal with me. One of your men said he was going to deal with me. I have to find him someone who can deal with me. Who¡¯s that above you? Tower Celestial Sovereign? I reckon that you can only contact him at this level, he can¡¯t handle me, so hurry up and get Xuan-Yuan to pick up the phone ¡­ Pui, let Xuan-Yuan meet me. ¡±

    The overseer was so scared that his entire body was trembling, and he quickly contacted his boss, the Tower Celestial Sovereign. Not long after, Celestial Sovereign who was lying on a white jade bed and watching the beautiful female cultivator dance appeared. With trembling white brows, she walked into the hall and kneeled down as she kowtowed: ¡°Celestial Sovereign, something happened ¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it that you want toe straight to me? I have given you the greatest authority over the matters of the Supervisor¡¯s Mansion. You can kill all those disobedientmoners of the mortal world as you please.

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign, be careful.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one with the f * cking nephritis, your elder¡¯s kidney is really good.¡±

    ¡°No, Celestial Sovereign, that ¡­ ¡°A Supreme Commander of the steward¡¯s estate, a Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate of the mortal world, offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, there are still people in the mortal world that you can¡¯t offend.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign raised his head to take a look, and then fell down from the jade bed withump. He couldn¡¯t even get up and bowed as he was about to speak, but was stopped by Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Your level isn¡¯t high enough either. Hurry up and let Xuan-Yuan see me. Sigh ¡­ The fourth girl on the left is not bad. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to your residenceter.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign could not help but shiver, and when he spoke, his teeth were chattering non-stop.

    Not long after, the pagoda Celestial Sovereign found Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, who was dealing with political affairs at Cloud Sky Pce. He seemed to be in a gloomy mood, and his face was rather unsightly. It was as if he had encountered something troubling him. Seeing that the pagoda Celestial Sovereign had arrived, he snorted coldly, ¡°Seeing that it is already the day of the handover, you people do not even listen to my words. ¡°I have already said that no one is allowed to disturb me today.¡±

    ¡°No, Ancestor ¡­¡± Something¡¯s happened. ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you are still an Immortal Celestial Sovereign. What happened ¡­?¡± ¡°Fuck, why is it you?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan subconsciously shrank back when he saw Purple Ivy. With a face full of astonishment, he seemed to have realized that he had been disgraced and sat properly along with him. ¡°Cough cough ¡­ Little brother, why are you looking for me? ¡±

    Purple Ivyughed like a child, he stuffed a homemade lollipop into his mouth and squatted on the stone chair and said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a joke.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Just tell me who to do it with! ¡°I¡¯ll be handing it in tomorrow, next is when the Blue Lotus is in charge of the Cloud Pce. Say it quickly, I¡¯ll do it for you when you¡¯re done ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivyughed and shook his head: ¡°No no, if it¡¯s not me, then who else could it be? It¡¯s your subordinates who want to take care of me, you scared me to death.¡±

    ¡°Which idiot is it!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan was so angry that he scolded Purple Ivy¡¯s catchphrase.

    The Giant Spirit was so frightened that his face was drained of blood. It went behind Purple Ivy and stuttered, ¡°Venerable Emperor ¡­ It¡¯etard, no, the Ancestor is a retard. No, no, I¡¯m the foolish Ancestor ¡­ No, the Ancestor is that idiot. I am that idiot, the Ancestor ¡­ The idiot that the Ancestor spoke of is me, I deserve to die. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan pointed furiously at the Giant Spirit and asked the Celestial Sovereign of the tower: ¡°Who is this idiot¡¯s disciple? Why have I never seen him before?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed wildly: ¡°He said he¡¯s under you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°This is the rule that was set down at the beginning, even if it¡¯s you, it won¡¯t do. The three of you must have at least two people¡¯s consent before you can abolish the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate of the Mortal Realm.

    Purple Ivy made an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°Since you are not giving me face at all, then don¡¯t me me for pulling it out myself. Jizhou, this ce, if I say there isn¡¯t one, then there isn¡¯t one. If you feel that you can¡¯t ept it, then ask Blue Lotus and the others to beat me up. If you want to beat me to death, you have the final say. If you can¡¯t kill me, then Jizhou can¡¯t have a Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    He got down from the stool, took out the lollipop and looked at it: ¡°It tastes pretty good ¡­¡± I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t mind saying it again. I said no, no. I do not care if there is anyone outside the Jizhou, and I will kill anyone within the Jizhou. Not only will I destroy the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, I will also destroy the supervising mansion, and whoever is in charge of the household I will also annihte. ¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign who was standing not far away trembled in fear, but he did not dare say anything.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expression kept changing, but he suddenly startedughing, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know nothing. Tomorrow, the Blue Lotus will control the Cloud Treasure Hall, and you can tell him that I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    He actually ran away.

    Purple Ivy sighed, he looked at the Giant Spirit who was scared to death: ¡°Excuse me, do you know the way back to the Immortal Pce?¡±

    The Titan immediately nodded, ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly grabbed the Giant Spirit¡¯s wrist and directly threw him out.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A few dozen kilometers away, half of the mountain range was directly razed to the ground.

    Purple Ivy looked at the people from the Nine Saint Sect: ¡°You bastards don¡¯t care how muchpetition you have, don¡¯t think that just because you fawn over the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate you can do whatever you want. Within Jizhou, if the three Monarchs of the four sects want topete foosition, then it would be as far as the Martial Arts Conference thates in a year. Whoever loses in the Martial Arts Conference will have their sect removed, I will not be biased against them. If Ning Xiaolou¡¯s men lost, from that day onwards, the Jizhou would no longer have Ning Xiaolou. Nine Saint Sect lost, Jizhou is also not allowed to have Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s figure disappeared, and the voice sounded from midair.

    ¡°All of you, scram. One year from now, I will be watching you.¡±

 Chapter 1090 - Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 1090 ¨C Obstacle</h4>

    Purple Ivy had never vied with Xuan-Yuan over the authority of Cloud Sky Treasure Hall, but no matter whether it was Xuan-Yuan or Qing Lian, they were not afraid of each other, but of Purple Ivy instead. In a one on one fight, neither of them had the confidence to win against Purple Ivy.

    After all these years, this was also the first time Purple Ivy disyed sucyrannical side to him, so Jizhou still withdrew in the end. Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan discussed overnight. Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate could withdraw, but he could not, and he could still stay in the mortal world. They didn¡¯t carry out the rights they had in the past, but they were still responsible for monitoring the cultivators in the mortal world. They had just left the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and moved in another ce.

    These things were still too far away from An Zheng, and the only thing he could do was to make himself stronger within a year.

    When he and Luo Duoduo left Qinguan City, they still did not see Duan Fulong. He reckoned that the military affairs were already causing him to haveadache, how could he even have time to think about An Zheng and Luo Duoduo.

    The two of them had originally nned to buy a carriage in the city, but since there were no civilians in the city, the military definitely wouldn¡¯t sell their goods to outsiders. They could only leave the city on foot. An Zheng opened the map and looked at it. It was closest to the Qinguan, and the most suitable ce for cultivation was called Su Lan Shan. Thus, they walked one thousand and two hundred kilometers to the west towards the mountain boundary of Su Lan, where they would meet the yamen of the Regional Pce set up by the Bai Shengjun, Ning Xiaolou.

    Su Lan County had a few million people, making it one of therger cities under Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rule. There was a Bai Sheng Academy on top of Su Lan Mountain. It was one of the thirty-three academies opened by Ning Xiaolou.

    Ning Xiaolou controlled a lot of sects in the region, but thergest was precisely the White Victory Academy. Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s main branch was located in Yancheng, there were branches in every major city. The elites of the branch academies would be chosen to continue their cultivation in the main headquarters. Among them, the most outstanding would be selected by Ning Xiaolou to do things by his side.

    An Zheng knew that his cultivation realm was nothing in this era. If he wanted to join the Martial Arts Conference, he had to stand out in a ce like it and be one of the most outstanding disciples in order to be able to represent the Academy in participating in the Martial Arts Conference.

    He believed that Purple Ivy would not lie to him. A year, was actually not very long ago.

    Luo Duoduo could tell that An Zheng had something on his mind, and continuously joked with him along the way, to the point that his mouth was sore. After leaving the city, they walked for about ten miles. There was a dust cloud behind them, An Zheng turned his head to look and saw a horse carriage flying over. The white deer was gentle and gentle, but once it erupted with rage, its attack power would also be terrifyingly powerful.

    The one who drove this carriage was Duan Fulong, he apologetically said after catching up to An Zheng, ¡°Brother, it was brother who let you down. After entering the Qinguan, you were entangled by military affairs and were forgotten about. This morning, I sent someone to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. You are my savior, and I have neglected you so much. Brother is wrong. ¡±

    He cupped his hands together and actually knelt down on one knee.

    An Zheng hurriedly stepped forward to help him up. ¡°Since you¡¯re already calling me brother, why do you have to be so formal?¡±

    Duan Fulong sighed: ¡°If it was not because of the tense situation, I really want to keep you by my side. But the Qinguan isn¡¯t safe right now, even if you leave me behind. ¡°I can see that your mind isn¡¯t here. What important matter is there for you to do?¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°My wife is trapped in Nine Saint Sect, and only Martial Arts Conference, who is in a year¡¯s time, can help me save her. But I still don¡¯t have a clue. I n to go to the Bai Sheng Academy of Su Lan County to try my luck. ¡±

    Duan Fulong took out a small seal from his chest pocket. ¡°I have some connections with Su Lan Shan¡¯s Bai Sheng Academy Vice Principal Mou Zhongping. He originally worked as a vice general in the Fang Cheng County, but after he was injured, he was arranged by the Your Majesty to work in the academy. After you go, hand over my seal to him and tell him that you are my brother, and he will naturally take care of you. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Duan Fulong said: ¡°That¡¯s all I can help you with, when the war on Qinguan is over, I will go to Bai Sheng Academy to see you. With your talent, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to participate in the Martial Arts Conference, so don¡¯t worry. ¡±

    He passed the white deer carriage over to An Zheng. ¡°This white deer is the treasure of the Qinguan¡¯s General Qin Zhi, I stole it ¡­ Just release it when you arrive at Bai Sheng Academy, it wille back by itself. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s not good ¡­.¡±

    Duan Fulong said, ¡°What do you mean okay? I stole the white deer, not you. Also, it will be here in at most three days. When you get to Sn County, you must remember not to provoke the Bai Family. Back then, the owed the Bai Family a favor, so their family did things in a slightly domineering manner, but as long as you don¡¯t provoke them, nothing bad will happen to them. ¡±

    ¡°There are a few amongst the Su Lanshan Bai Sheng Academy that you should remember. First, the dean of the academy is in his ce. This person is conceited and stubborn, so don¡¯t provoke him. The second was my friend, one of the Vice Principal, Mou Zhongping. The other one was the academy¡¯s instructor, Wen Nuanyu. Even though she was a girl, but she had a violent temper. As for the disciples, I heard that a few of them are very outstanding this year. One is called Wei Choumou, one is called Xu Lianglei, one is called Wen Wen, the other is called Ping Ce, that¡¯s all I know. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and said: ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Big Brother.¡±

    Duan Fulong said: ¡°You may not know much about this side, although the Your Majesty is much better than other ces, but after all, many things are decided by the local officials, you have to bear with the temper of those bastards.¡±

    He pondered for a while, then took out a bill from his spatial ring, telling An Zheng to write it. This wamendation letter in the name of the Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army. It said that An Zheng was the most outstanding talent amongst the border army, and he was rmended to study in Bai Sheng Academy.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people over there who know my seal, and you can¡¯t casually meet Mou Zhongping, so show this rmendation letter to the people receiving you at Bai Sheng Academy, they shouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for you.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him again. Duan Fulong was worried that he might need to settle some military matters with the Qinguan. He turned and ran back. An Zheng and Luo Duoduo got on the horse carriage, and drove the white deer towards the Sn County.

    ¡°This Big Brother Duan is a good person.¡±

    Luo Duoduo sighed with emotion.

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Yes, a good person.¡±

    It had to be said that the speed of the white deer was not much slower than An Zheng¡¯s. It had already arrived outside of Su Lan County after dark. An Zheng was afraid that this white deer would be too mboyant, hence he released it outside the city.

    There were letters of introduction from the Fang City¡¯s County border army. Therefore, when they entered the city, the soldiers guarding the city did not make things difficult for them. They were all soldiers and would have a sense of familiarity. When the few guards heard that An Zheng was rmended by the border guards to go to the Bai Sheng Academy to study, they all took out a few coins and gave it to An Zheng. An Zheng thanked them one by one, and then they started to ask about the Fang Cheng County. An Zheng told them the truth, and the soldiers kept quiet.

    When they arrived at Su Lan County, An Zheng first found an inn to stay at, and then went to Bai Sheng Academy to handle the procedures. When he arrived at the entrance of the academy, he informed them that the guard had brought him to meet the acting officer in charge of student recruitment in Bai Sheng Academy. The official¡¯s name was Su Qian, he looked to be around forty years old, was very skinny, had lifeless eyes and azy temperament.

    He took the rmendation letter from An Zheng and showed it to him, then casually threw it back.

    ¡°Go to the city¡¯s garrison to report and seal it beforeing back.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him and left the Academy to find a path to the Guardian Pce. The people from the garrison were also from the military, so they were rather straightforward and directly stamped their seals. An Zheng looked at the sky and saw that it was already veryte, he went back to the tavern for the night and went back to the Academy early the next morning.

    Su Shang looked at the letter of introduction and casually threw it back, ¡°Just the seal of the garrison is insufficient, go to the local civil administration and seal it.¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. ¡°Yesterday, mister did not say that you wanted to go to the civil pce to seal your seal.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t go if I don¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Su Shang raised his head: ¡°Comee,e sit with me. If you sit with me, you have the final say. Just go when I tell you to, what a load of bullshit. How do I know you didn¡¯te yesterday? How do I know if you forgot or not? It¡¯s impossible for me to not tell you. Are you trying to teach me how to do things? ¡±

    An Zheng was toozy to bother with them and took the rmendation letter to the door. He heard Su Shang mumbling behind him: ¡°There are so many idiots in the army, all of them were stunned, it seems they did not grow up eating human milk.¡±

    Some of the people sitting next to him roared withughter.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and told himself to endure it for now. Arriving at the civil residence, the official in charge of receiving the guests looked at the rmendation letter and threw it back. ¡°This is a military matter. Why are you here? Are you sick?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It was the Bai Sheng Academy who asked me toe here to seal the seal.¡±

    ¡°You came when he told you to? If I let you die, will you die? ¡±

    The official rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You soldiers, are you stupid for killing people?¡± The civil administration is in charge of civil affairs. Since you¡¯ve already sealed your name in the garrison, you might as well go straight to the academy. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks, then turned and returned to the Academy. Seeing that An Zheng had returned, Su Shang took a nce at him and said: ¡°Where is the civil residence¡¯s seal?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The civil pce says that this matter does not need their seals. It is sufficient as long as we have the seals of the garrison.¡±

    Su Shangughed: ¡°Then about the matters of the Bai Sheng Academy, do I have the final say on whether it is my decision or the decision of the civil court? The position of the student recruitment officer, is it me or the people from the civil residence sitting. When I said I needed it, I needed it. When I said you didn¡¯t need it, go find me and see if I can bring you into Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized that this fellow was simply making things difficult for him on purpose. He wanted the benefits.

    Su Shang saw that An Zheng had not moved, andughed coldly: You casually took oumendation letter to the Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army and came to Bai Sheng Academy to cultivate, who the hell doesn¡¯t know that the Fang Cheng County has been lost by you? You all eat the sry that the Your Majesty has given you, and you can¡¯t even protect half of the border cities, and you still have the face toe to the Bai Sheng Academy to cultivate? ¡°How would I know if you wrote this rmendation letter yourself? How would I know if the military general¡¯s seal is fake?¡±

    Su Shang nced at An Zheng: ¡°There are two paths. First, go to the civil pce and seal it, if it is covered, I will let you enter. Secondly, if you can find the person who is stronger than me, go and find him. If you can find me, then I will politely bring you in. ¡±

    An Zheng remembered that when he first went to the Mount Cang Man to cultivate in the Academy, he was also troubled like this. That was why they had entered the abandoned dojo and created their own Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    But, this was not the Da Xi era.

    An Zheng suppressed his anger and turned towards the direction of the civil residence.

    Su Qianughed at him from behind: ¡°A poor fool from the border army, why the f * ck are you so stupid?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, and he suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 1091 - I want this man.

    <h4>Chapter 1091 ¨C I want this man.</h4>

    Su Shang muttered behind An Zheng¡¯s back to him with ridicule, if An Zheng had given him some benefits, he would have alreadypleted the procedures. But An Zheng had already thought of it, so he just didn¡¯t want to give it to his.

    An Zheng turned around and took ouiece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s from his bosom and ced it on the table.

    Su Shang¡¯s face immediately changed, heughed and said: ¡°If it was like this for a long time, then why did we have to go to the Civil Garrison before?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°This amount should be enough, but I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    He kept the Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the seal? I¡¯ll just give it to you. You want the benefits, and if they fall into your boss¡¯s hands, they won¡¯t fall into yours. The Vice Principal of the Academy, Mou Zhongping, was born to be a vice general of Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army. I know where his house is, so I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning to see if his seal is working or not. ¡±

    Su Shang¡¯s face turned cold: Are you kidding me?

    An Zheng moved closer and said in a low voice, ¡°You also know that I just crawled out from a pile of corpses. Under thebined attack of tens of thousands of Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army, I still survived. Do you know why? Let me tell you, because I am cruel enough to endure. I¡¯ve remembered all about you making things difficult for me. I don¡¯t need to enter this academy. At most, I can return to the border to continue killing the enemy. Before I leave, I will definitely kill your entire family, and I will not leave any clues behind either. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight, a smile maintained on his face: ¡°Do you know the killing methods of the Fringe Army? You definitely don¡¯t know, otherwise you definitely wouldn¡¯t make things difficult foerson who came down from the battlefield. ¡°If you don¡¯t seal it now, I¡¯ll go visit your family tonight.¡±

    Su Shang¡¯s face kept changing, after being silent for a while, he took An Zheng¡¯s letter of introduction and sealed it, then took out an iron te from the drawer below and threw it on the table.

    The iron te had the words¡¯ Bai Sheng Academy ¡®written on it. The ancient seal was very elegant.

    ¡°Go to the backyard and get your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I have a friend, a girl, and I don¡¯t trust myself to live alone. Mr. Su was kind and honest, and probably would not reject. I know that Mr Su holds the right to recruit students in his hands. Mr Su would definitely be willing to help out with such a small favor. ¡±

    An Zheng took out a dagger from his spatial artifact and ced it on the table. ¡°Consider this as a greeting, Mister will think of me when you see this dagger.¡±

    Su Shang¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten a fly. This was the first time in his life that he had been threatened like this. He wanted to get angry, but the killing intent in An Zheng¡¯s eyes scared him. He knew that An Zheng was not lying, those who were born in the border armies were all people who would kill without batting an eye. His entire family was in Su Lan County, and his own career was in Su Lan County as well. It wasn¡¯t worth it for a small figure to ruin everything.

    ¡°ording to the rules, you can bring a maid along, hmm ¡­¡± ¡°Waiter.¡±

    Su Shang wrote a document and handed it over to An Zheng, then he lowered his head: ¡°Hurry, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you Mr. Su for your righteousness, if there is anything you need my help with, just say it. If you need any help, I believe that it will not be difficult to find out where you live, so I¡¯m here to pay a visit. ¡±

    Su Shang lowered his head even more, ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±

    An Zheng replied as he left the room with the metal te. After which, he went to the reception area for the new disciples. Those that were in charge of receiving the disciples were all disciples that had been cultivating here foeriod of time. ording to the ssification in Bai Sheng Academy, they were considered to be fourth level disciples.

    New disciples were divided into seven ranks. ording to the rules, one had to study in Bai Sheng Academy for half a year before they could be a sixth level disciple through an examination. But whether it was a disciple at the fifth rank or a disciple at the sixth rank seventh rank, they were both in the freshmen courtyard. Only after passing the selection examination could one enter the academy to cultivate. Even a genius would have to go through a year¡¯s time.

    But An Zheng did not have a year¡¯s time, he had to enter the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Main Academy within that year and obtain the qualifications to enter the Martial Arts Conference. He had set himself a goal; at most, he would only be able to stay for three months in Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Sn County Courtyard. Within three months, one must enter the Inner Academy, which wce where only disciples of the second level and above could enter. Moreover, one must stand out amongst these seniors and enter the Main Academy.

    A few rank 4 sky blue disciples were sitting and chatting in the new disciple reception area. These people were the ones who had just left the new students¡¯ courtyard to cultivate in the Central District. They took turns to be in charge of receiving the new students.

    These people didn¡¯t even look up when they saw someone walk over and continued to chat about them. An Zheng could roughly imagine the situation in this kind of ce. The old disciples bullying the new disciples was a very normal thing. These people had finally made it to the Central District. They could bully the new disciples, but of course they wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. Even if it was just making things difficult for him, it could be considered as showing his status as a senior brother.

    ¡°Greetings senior brothers, this is my formalities.¡±

    An Zheng passed the procedures over: ¡°Mister Su, who is in front, said that I should be the one in charge of the uniform.¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng did notugh, he raised his head and looked at An Zheng with narrowed eyes, ¡°What, not funny?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What?¡±

    That person stood up and pointed at himself, ¡°I am Zhang Song from the Central District. Remember this name. You don¡¯t seem to find my joke funny, do you? ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and pointed to the procedures: ¡°I¡¯m here for the uniform.¡±

    Zhang Songughed in extreme anger, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen sucash person in so many years. I thought that entering the Freshmen Institution is akin to bing a god or an immortal.¡± Let me teach you how to be human ¡­ You can¡¯t even be considered a student in the new students¡¯ courtyard. The rate of elimination in the new students¡¯ courtyard is 90%. Only ten out of a hundred students can enter the Central District. Even after entering the Central District, if one¡¯s talent was not good and did not practice hard, they would still be eliminated ¡­ Do you understand what I mean? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Understood. What Senior Brother means is, you might not be able to stay in the Central District for long, right? Senior Brother, don¡¯t be discouraged. If we can¡¯t keep you in the academy, you can go to some small sects outside. It shouldn¡¯t broblem. ¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Zhang Song grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s cor, ¡°It looks like you really do not know the rules of the academy. Outside, Mr. Su did not teach you well?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I told Mr. Su, I am from the border army, and my character is crude. If he makes things difficult for me, I will pay a visit to his home. Where did this senior brothere from? Is he also a native of Sn County? ¡±

    Zhang Song¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You still dare to threaten me?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I won¡¯t threaten anyone, really.¡±

    The others stood up. ¡°New guy, you¡¯re so fucking crazy. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t kneel down and kowtow in apology today, you won¡¯t be able to enter the freshmen courtyard. ¡±

    ¡°Kowtow is no good either. Bring out some filial piety. No matter how much you respect Mr. Su outside, just honor us. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any bones. If you feel like you have one, you can try not to give it to me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Everyone¡¯s bones are very hard, you might have forgotten that your bones are also very hard.¡±

    That person flew intage, ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll tear up your procedures and register that you¡¯ve lost the procedures. ording to the rules of the academy, if you don¡¯t do the procedures, no one can. The academy has no interest in people who can even throw away their procedures. ¡±

    ¡°If you think you can take it, then take it.¡±

    ¡°With us brothers here, don¡¯t even think about entering this door.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It was given to me by Mr. Su, I have already given it to you.¡±

    ¡°You fucking gave me a fart.¡±

    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±

    An Zheng looked as calm as ever: ¡°I told Mr. Su that I was not allowed to enter the door and kill his entire family. If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll exin it to you. If you don¡¯t let me in, then I won¡¯t go in, but from today onwards, you must note home. Let me know where your home is, and I will go take a look. ¡±

    Zhang Song pped him across the face, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but don¡¯t even think about getting in!¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head and dodged, looking at Zhang Song¡¯s hand that was grabbing his cor.

    ¡°Just entering the Central District is not easy.¡±

    He seemed to sigh, ¡°Before I came, the general told me that there were more dregs in the academy. If youpromise, the scum will make things difficult for you. There will be no end. If they did notpromise, then from the start, they would notpromise. The people from the border armies only had one word forpromise ¡­ ¡°Cheers!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Zhang Song¡¯s wrist. Zhang Song cried out in pain, his cultivation level was not even worth mentioning in front of An Zheng, who was in the Elementary Saint Realm. An Zheng pulled his wrist down, causing Zhang Song to kneel down, his knees nearly shattering the green bricks on the ground.

    The remaining people came forward to take action, but An Zheng used Zhang Song as a weapon, and knocked over the few people one after another. In just a moment, four or five people were already lying on the ground. An Zheng walked over as if nothing had happened, rummaged through the bodies of the people, and took out all the valuable things, even the silver. However, these fellows did not have anything too expensive on them, not even a single Golden-Rank Spirit Stone.

    After flipping through all of them, An Zheng stood up, said that he was really f * cking poor, and walked over to the table. He then picked uen and wrote down a name on the list.

    Several tens of meters away from here, three or four people walked in from outside. Witnessing An Zheng¡¯s performance from beginning to end, a few people looked at each other, and then startedughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met sucough new disciple.¡±

    ¡°It seems that his talent is pretty good and his foundation is pretty good. He should be at least at the peak of the Greater Heaven stage. He can now be directly recruited into the Central District.¡±

    ¡°People from the border army are wild. We have to discipline them.¡±

    A beautiful woman in her thirties slightly raised the corner of her mouth. She was one of those women who couldn¡¯t be considered attractive, but the more she looked, the more feminine she became. Regardless of whether it was walking or talking, every move of hers had the kind of beauty that only mature women would have. She was likipe peach. Not to mention taking a bite, even a whiff of that sweet smell was enough to pierce one¡¯s heart.

    But in the academy, there weren¡¯t many people who dared to provoke her.

    Her name was Wen Nuanyu, a woman whose head was raised even when the Principal saw her.

    She walked to the door and looked at the disciples who were rolling and wailing on the ground. She shook her head slightly. A few Middle School disciples were beaten up by a new disciple, four or five of them beat up one of them, and they even lost ¡­ The Central District cannot afford to lose this person. From today onwards, scram.

    He picked up the list and looked at the new name.

    ¡°An Zheng? This name is quite interesting ¡­ I want this person. ¡±

 Chapter 1092 - Take care of her for me for the night

    <h4>Chapter 1092 ¨C Take care of her for me for the night</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know that there were a lot of people looking at him from behind. He only knew that he didn¡¯t have enough time, and needed to quickly enter the Bai Sheng Academy. And the reason why he entered the Academy was not because he felt that the teacher in the Academy could give him a huge boost, but because only the elites of the Bai Sheng Academy could enter the Martial Arts Conference.

    What An Zheng wanted was only the identity of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    After finding the warehouse, he wore a light white freshman uniform. It fit him well, but after changing it, he looked a bit more refined and refined. The cold and decisive killing intent he exuded was also slightly diluted. But because he had fought his way in, he did not know which teacher he should be assigned to. An Zheng could not help but feel annoyed and thought to himself, how could he forget about this, he should ask about it when fighting.

    Not knowing who to look for, An Zheng decided to just bring Luo Duoduo in tomorrow. He was definitely not at ease to leave Luo Duoduo outside, to leave his hometown. As a youngdy, if there was no one by her side he could rely on anymore, he would pretend to be strong and secretly cry in the darkness.

    An Zheng was not moved by Luo Duoduo, but was repaying him for his kindness.

    Wen Nuanyu, who was standing on a wooden building on the third floor, had an even more appreciative expression as she looked at An Zheng, ¡°A new person who has just arrived in Sn County, entering the Academy for the first time, and walked from the front door to the storehouse, is around 1300 meters. Theyout of this ce is built based on the gossips in the nine pces.

    The middle-aged man standing next to him who looked as cold as a javelinughed, ¡°I heard that it was rmended by my Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army. They beat up a few people from the Central District as soon as they came in?¡±

    ¡°Vice Principal, why haven¡¯t your Fang Cheng County¡¯s border armye to visit you with Duan Fulong¡¯s rmendation letter?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know men from the border armies.¡±

    Mou Zhongpingughed: ¡°For people from the border armies, if we can walk directly without taking detours, we can only rely on ourselves. ¡°If we can¡¯t do that, we won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu squinted as she looked at Mou Zhongping: ¡°Vice Principal, Master, you seem to have some ns?¡±

    Mou Zhongping acknowledged: ¡°I do.¡±

    Wen Nuanyuughed, her entire body releasing the charm of a mature woman: ¡°But just think about it, I¡¯m going to take this disciple for sure. Even if the Vice Principal were to fight with me over it, I will definitely not let go. ¡±

    Mou Zhongping said: ¡°Then let¡¯s give iry.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng, who had walked to the door, suddenly stopped in his tracks. It was as if he had turned around and nced at the wooden building. Even though they were so far away, Mou Zhongping could feel the coldness in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. His expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve only been away from Fang Cheng County for a few years, how did such an extraordinary person appear in the border army?¡±

    As An Zheng walked out of the academy¡¯s gate, he felt a little suspicious. Someone had been staring at him from the top of the wooden tower previously. He headed towards the inn, thinking about how he could get the headmaster of the Fang Cheng County Courtyard in Bai Sheng Academy to send him to the headquarters as soon as possible. In this era, the disciples of the academies, academies, and sects under themand of the Three Sovereigns of the Four Sects, who were able to participate in the Martial Arts Conference s, would most likely haverrifyingly terrifying cultivation realm. With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, it was almost impossible for him to take the top spot in the Martial Arts Conference.

    After making a turn in an alley, they were not far from the inn when they suddenly sensed signs of movement in their surroundings. An Zheng turned around to look and saw the Mr. Su Shang, who was in charge of student recruitment, staring at him coldly.

    ¡°Little bastard, do you really think I¡¯ll let you go?¡±

    Su Shangughed coldly and said, ¡°In all these years, no one has dared to threaten me. Who doesn¡¯t know that the ce where I sit in the academy is the most oily, but no one can snatch it away because no one dares to snatch it away from me? Aren¡¯t you going to visit my family? No need, I¡¯ll visit you first. There are people going missing in this city every day. If you go missing, no one will care. ¡±

    There were a few cultivators standing behind him. From their temperament, they looked a bit like people from the military, but there was also a bit of a ruffian aura. From their killing intent, it was clear that these people were here to murder and rob. Other than the few beside Su Qian, there were also a few people blocking the exit of the alley.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Then what should I do? Would it be better to admit defeat now? ¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Su Shang replied: ¡°If you had followed the rules back then, obediently giving me the respect and filial piety, then there would have been nothing happening now. But you¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t all of you from the border army the same way? Your general in the army did not teach you the rules of being a human being, I will teach you. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Get rid of him.¡±

    Those people began to walk forward, one after another taking out their magical artifacts.

    ¡°Mercenary?¡±

    An Zheng asked, and the expression of the person at the very front changed.

    ¡°Are you mercenaries just going to pay? You should know the way the border troops behave. If you touch me, you¡¯ll provoke the entire border army. The methods that the border army uses to deal with their enemies are never without two words ¡­ Extermination. Your employer doesn¡¯t seem to bight-lipped person. If the border guards knew I was in trouble here, they would definitely ask who I had a grudge with and they could easily trace him. With the military¡¯s methods, how long do you think this guy canst? ¡±

    The leader, a bearded man, had a glint in his eyes, obviously moved by An Zheng¡¯s words.

    An Zheng said: ¡°You mercenaries lick blood on the de. By killing people to earn some money, others are afraid of you, call you ouws. But to the border troops, your fierce killing intent is nothing. The border soldiers are the true ouws. Your brothers are following you because you can let them earn some money to support their families. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°This is obviously not the first time this coward has hired you to do something right? Tell me, what price does he give you?¡±

    ¡°Two red spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°My life really isn¡¯t worth much.¡±

    An Zheng took out two Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd threw them on the ground, ¡°Kill this Su Shang, these two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s are yours. In addition, in the future when I¡¯m in the border army, do some illegal activities. You should be able to tell that once I leave the Bai Sheng Academy, I will definitely be promoted once I return to the border. In the future, if I be a general along the border, won¡¯t you be doing whatever you want? ¡±

    After hesitating for a long time, the leader was finally moved by the two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. For two red spirit stones, he dared toy his hands on a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, let alone two Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s whose value was up tundred times higher.

    Those mercenaries began to walk towards Su Shang, who was so scared that he turned around and ran. An Zheng did not care about him at all. He turned around and walked out of the alley. When he reached the mouth of the alley, he leaned against the wall and lit uipe. Not long after, the leader threw Su Shang¡¯s bloodied head in front of An Zheng, who smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s have a good cooperation, tell me the address, I need your help on somethingter.¡±

    The leader said, ¡°My name is Wang Chong, as long as you give migh enough price, I will do anything. We normally stay in the courtyard behind the Immortal Emperor Temple. Since the front door isn¡¯t open, we would like to contact you through the back door and inform you to kill the dragon. Someone will lead you in. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°I presume to ask you, you all ept any kind of work, you must have killed quite a few people over the years right?¡±

    Wang Chong nodded his head, ¡°Killing people? That¡¯s the simplest thing. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°See youter, I will go back to settle some matters first, I will look for you guys tonight, there¡¯s a big job, I don¡¯t know if you dare to ept it or not.¡±

    Wang Chong said, ¡°If we have sufficient money, we can ept any job.¡±

    After saying that, he left, and An Zheng did not linger any longer. After returning to the inn, An Zheng did not go and check out, and immediately left the inn with Luo Duoduo. Luo Duoduo said with an uneasy look on his face, ¡°Did something happen? Why are you in sucurry?¡±

    An Zheng smiled gently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m able to enter the Bai Sheng Academy. Moreover, we agreed to be able to bring you along. The scenery in the Bai Sheng Academy is much better and cleaner than this.

    Luo Duoduo was skeptical, but she knew that An Zheng would not leave so quickly for no reason. She only suspected An Zheng¡¯s exnation. After arriving at the Academy, An Zheng asked around to find out where the Vice Principal, Mou Zhongping, lived, then pulled Luo Duoduo¡¯s hand and walked out of Mou Zhongping¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Fang Cheng County¡¯s An Zheng requests to meet with the Vice Principal.¡±

    An Zheng yelled from outside, and then, he stood solemnly.

    The door creaked open and Mou Zhongping walked out of the house. He looked at An Zheng curiously: ¡°In the end, you still have toe and see me. I thought you were strong enough to enter the academy but didn¡¯t want to pay your respects to the general in front of you.¡±

    An Zheng did not continue, but instead said straightforwardly: ¡°Su Shang died, I did not kill him, but he died because of me.¡±

    Mou Zhongping¡¯s face changed: Su Shang itive of the Principal, otherwise he would not be so rampant, what exactly happened?

    An Zheng exined what happened briefly, then Mou Zhongping looked at An Zheng and said after being silent for a moment: ¡°Since you did not kill the person, and the mercenaries did ¡­. I¡¯ll try to fix it. You can go back first. I¡¯ll send someone to arrance for you to stay. ¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to ask you to help me settle this. I¡¯m here to ask you to take care of my sister on my behalf.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Luo Duoduo: ¡°She only has me as her only family in this world, I hope that you can take care of her and not let her leave the Academy until tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Is there anything else? ¡±

    ¡°Give me a knife so it works.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t have a weapon.¡±

    Mou Zhongping suddenly realized what An Zheng was trying to do andughed out loud: ¡°I already said, my Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army would not use such insidious means to kill people. If you want to kill, then kill them fair and square. ¡±

    He waved his hand and a straight de flew over with a bang and stabbed into the ground next to An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    An Zheng pulled out his de, looked at Luo Duoduo andughed: ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring it back for you. ¡±

    Luo Duoduo looked at An Zheng worriedly, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    On the other hand, Mou Zhongpingughed out loud: ¡°Bringing breakfast alone? ¡°You¡¯re being petty.¡±

    An Zheng asked: You¡¯re also bringing this to the general? ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to use this sword for a while longer ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Can I go back?

    <h4>Chapter 1093 ¨C Can I go back?</h4>

    Mou Zhongping really wasn¡¯t a big shot under the Bai Shengjun¡¯s lead. Even if he was in the Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army, he was only a vice general. But what was special about him was that after he was injured, Ning Xiaolou had personally ordered for him to be transferred to the Academy as the Vice Principal.

    His straight sword Golden-Rank was nothing to An Zheng, after all, he was used to using Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. This straight saber was called the Battle Soul. There were a few small holes on the de. One could imagine just what kind of vicious battle had urred in the past.

    For some reason, the sky was still clear before nightfall, and after nightfall, it actually began to drizzle. An Zheng carried an oil-paper umbre and went to the Immortal Emperor Temple. Even though to ordinary people, they did not know who the Immortal Emperor was or what his name was. They never would have thought that the bitter and bitter immortal emperors would not pity them, because all of this was caused by the immortal emperors.

    Thus, at times, themon people were really kind-hearted, kind to the point of ignorance.

    The house behind the Immortal Emperor Temple was not big, and it was a bit run-down. The front door was indeed tightly shut, and the back door was slightly ajar. It was obvious that this was one of the people who had seen An Zheng earlier in the day. They nodded towards him and opened the door, allowing An Zheng to enter.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Chong?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Hehe, the Great Master is enjoying himself.¡±

    That person had a wretched smile on his face. ¡°My luck is extremely good tonight. On the way back, I picked up an injured female cultivator. She was on herst breath, but she wasn¡¯t injured at all. Our Boss said that in his entire life, he had never slept with a female cultivator. That woman, before she died, had to do something. This female cultivator was also strange. Her clothes were tattered and tattered, but her body was really white. Her buttocks were round and perky. Although she looked to be around 30 years old, the taste was still quite good. ¡±

    An Zheng replied as he looked towards the inner courtyard. There were only two rooms in the courtyard lit up, it was obvious that these people were very cautious. An Zheng felt around and found that there were at least seven to eight people secretly monitoring them in the courtyard. Who knew how many more people were inside the houses in front of them. These guys were all fugitives. As long as they had money, they would be willing to do anything.

    ¡°What sect is that female cultivator from?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, if it was some sect¡¯s boss, would he dare to provoke us? That woman was dying, and she was groggily begging us to save her on the way back. Perhaps because of her injuries, she waspletely muddle-headed and kept saying that she wasn¡¯t someone from this era, and even said that she wanted us to find a way to send her back. Asking her what kind of sect she¡¯s from, she doesn¡¯t mean anything, and since she¡¯s not saying anything, then why the f * ck would she let it go, hahahaha. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled, could he havee from the same generation as him?

    ¡°The one with the light on?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but you have to wait a moment. Our boss is the best. Whoever dares to disturb him at this moment can be considered to have eight lifetimes of bad luck.¡± Come with me to the other room and wait. Oh right, you haven¡¯t told anyone else that you¡¯vee here, right? ¡±

    When An Zheng heard hisst question, he suddenly became alert in his heart, thinking that these guys really were fugitives. As long as he didn¡¯t tell anyone else that he was here, they would definitely be ruthless. No one would know if he killed them. Su Shang was already dead, many people knew about the conflict between him and Su Shang, even if the border troops were to investigate, they would think that someone was taking revenge for Su Shang.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell others. It would be hard to tell others.¡±

    An Zhengughed, revealing white teeth, looking harmless.

    As expected, that guy startedughing as well,ughing proudly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. This ce cannot be casually known by others. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to drink first.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°But it has to be good wine. I don¡¯t drink normal wine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how could I possibly use bad wine to entertain an esteemed guest like you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    That person acknowledged, then turned around and left. When he reached the Moon Gate, he happened to be in the shadows, so he couldn¡¯t be seen by the guards around him. An Zheng covered the man¡¯s mouth from behind and cut his throat with his dagger. After cing the corpse down gently, An Zheng followed the wall and approached the rear window. The window at the back was wide open. An Zheng looked in and saw the guy called Wang Chong ripping apart a woman¡¯s clothes on the bed.

    The woman was still struggling, but she didn¡¯t have much strength, and her clothes were mostly torn. Her body was white as jade and her legs were long and straight. Generally speaking, a thin girl¡¯s waist is thin but her hips are not plump. However, this woman had a thin waist, a round buttocks, and was very flexible. While she was struggling, her jade-like body lightly trembled.

    An Zheng flipped through the back window andnded soundlessly. An Zheng had already tested Wang Chong¡¯s cultivation level during the day, and he should be weaker than. Wang Chong tore off all of the woman¡¯s clothes and lowered his head to kiss his. Suddenly, he felt a chill behind his back and rushed forward without looking back.

    This was the natural reaction of an old mercenary who had struggled on the line between life and death many times. If he were to turn back, he would definitely die. He rushed forward and smashed the window in front of him into pieces. An Zheng did not have enough time to look, he pulled down the curtains and covered thedy¡¯s body, then rushed out of the broken window.

    Once the other party realized this, An Zheng might not have any chance of winning against them. Wang Chong did not have any clothes on him, nor did he have any magic tools. After exiting the window, An Zheng threw the straight de out. The Breaking Sky Wind was on the left side, and Wang Chong subconsciously dodged to the right. An Zheng was already waiting for him at the right side, his fist striking Wang Chong¡¯s throat. Wang Chong¡¯s throat was shattered by that fist and his windpipe was also broken. Thus, he was unable to make a single sound.

    An Zheng covered Wang Chong¡¯s mouth with his knees and turned his head around... The head spun around on its neck a few times, then dropped back. An Zheng dragged the corpse back and took it back with him.

    These guys had too many lives on their hands. An Zheng would definitely not leave them with any mercy. As An Zheng dragged the corpse back to his room, he rummaged through his spatial artifact. Although the pills of the Great Li Sect weren¡¯t very good, he could only use them now. Opening the curtains, An Zheng nned to give the female cultivator some medicine and ask his who she really was. When the curtains were opened, An Zheng was stunned.

    ¡°Dean Cen?¡±

    Cen An!

    An Zheng never thought that it would actually be her. Back then, when they were at the Da Xi Empire, this woman had left a very deep impression on An Zheng. She was Chen Wunuo¡¯s woman, and had silently stood behind Chen Wunuo for so many years. An Zheng was startled for a moment, and then stuffed the pill into Cen An¡¯s mouth, holding onto the meridian to check, and found out that her internal injury was severe, his internal organs were all shaken up, it was clear that he was injured by an expert.

    An Zheng found a piece of clothes of his own from a spatial artifact and put it on Cen An¡¯s, then flew out of the window. He was like a leopard hunting for food, moving through the darkness. The hidden guards didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were eliminated one by one. There were around 20-30 mercenaries in the courtyard, all of their cultivations were normal, so An Zheng thought that he was overthinking it. It did not take An Zheng long to finish off all the mercenaries that were either sleeping or cultivating in the dark room.

    After killing them all, An Zheng returned to the house and realised that Cen An had fainted, but his injuries had stabilized a little. Carrying Cen An, An Zheng rushed out of the house with the straight de. Just then, An Zheng noticed a carriage in the courtyard. Thisrge carriage clearly did not belong to a mercenary. It looked sturdy and there was a strange badge on it.

    He ced Cen An down and opened the door to take a look. There were many big boxes inside the carriage. There were manyplicated patterns and words on the box, but they clearly weren¡¯t from the Central ins. They looked more like Sanskrit.

    Not caring about that, this thing was definitely stolen by the mercenaries. An Zheng put all therge boxes into his spatial artifact, and then brought Cen An back to the inn he had previously set up. At this moment, it was still very dark, so he couldn¡¯t return to the academy.

    After waiting for around an hour, Cen An actually woke up. After opening his eyes, he subconsciously shrunk backwards as he grabbed onto his clothes. No matter how powerful he used to be, at this moment, all she showed was the normal reaction of a weak girl. When she saw that the person in front of her was actually An Zheng, she was obviously stunned. Looking at the clothes he was wearing, he suddenly raised her hand and pped An Zheng, but her hand was grabbed by him in the middle of the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    An Zheng flung her hand away.

    Cen An cried out in pain, her mind was in a mess, after recalling it, he realised that he was captured, it seems that An Zheng was the one who saved his.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    Cen An lowered his head, his expression a little awkward: ¡°I know how much you hate Chen Wunuo, and you also know the rtionship between him and I, so you should have a better reason to kill me. ¡°Thank you for saving me, I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I previously knew that it was you or not, I would have saved you no matter what. Furthermore ¡­ I also want to ask you, where is Chen Wunuo? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Cen An said: ¡°That day when you activated the Dubhe Art, the entire Dragon Star Mountain was sent to this era. When I woke up, I was on a boat. Originally, they wanted toe here to teach, but they were troubled by the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, so they could only return. I followed them as they walked. From the water path to thend road, I met with attacks along the way. Those monks knew that there was no doubt that they would die so they let me bring their belongings and leave first ¡­ ¡°But I was also heavily injured, and I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯ll be able to walk.¡±

    ¡°Those big boxes belong to the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what it was, but the monks seemed to care. I suspect that the person who ambushed them was jushief disguised as one of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Ah, you should rest here and recuperate.¡±

    An Zheng left behind some silver notes, a few Golden-Rank Spirit Stonnd a Essence Crystal. ¡°Leave after your injuries are healed.

    Cen An watched An Zheng leave, and suddenly shouted before An Zheng left, ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­ In this era, can we forget our past grudges? I¡¯m d to meet you... We need to be safer together than you and me. ¡±

    In An Zheng¡¯s impression, Principal Cen was very strong, very confident, and had the courage of an ordinary man. But at this moment, she was as helpless as a little girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll recuperate first. I won¡¯t leave Su Lan County for the time being.¡±

    An Zheng opened the window and jumped out.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    She muttered to herself, ¡°Can I still go back?¡±

 Chapter 1094 - Report My Name Later

    <h4>Chapter 1094 ¨C Report My Name Later</h4>

    The next day, the sun had just risen and the world was still hazy. Someone knocked on the door of the inn. Cen An walked to the door cautiously and asked who it was. An Zheng¡¯s voice came from outside the door as she hurriedly opened it.

    An Zheng brought a bag and ced it on the table, along with breakfast.

    ¡°Breakfast of Qingfeng Hall.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to breakfast, and then pointed to his bag: ¡°Wait in the city until the sun rises. There¡¯s a shop that opened its doors early, and bought you some clothes. Don¡¯t leave the inn these few days and rest here to recuperate. The grudge between Chen Wunuo and I will not affect anyone else, I am different from him. I also know that you are different from him. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he left. Cen An stood nkly at the door for a good while.

    When An Zheng returned to the Bai Sheng Academy, the gates to the academy had just been opened. The old man who was sweeping the floor squinted and nced at An Zheng, after which he took out a crumpled handkerchief from his chest pocket.

    Only now did An Zheng realize that there was still blood on his hands.

    An Zheng thanked him, but did not ept the handkerchief. He handed the breakfast he was carrying over to the old man: ¡°I bought enough, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡±

    The old man nced at it but did not pick it up. ¡°It¡¯s not my favorite restaurant.¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head, and after thanking his once again, he walked into the Academy. The old man lowered his head and swept the floor, seemingly not interested in the blood on An Zheng¡¯s hands at all. The broom in his hand had been used for many years, it was as bald as the top of his head. There were many fallen leaves, so he was sweeping very seriously.

    Luo Duoduo did not sleep that night, but when she saw An Zheng appear in front of him with breakfast in hand, she actually cried. She ran over to hug An Zheng, but An Zheng dodged his call.

    ¡°Eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    An Zheng put down his breakfast, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh the moment he sat down on the chair. He closed his eyes and pondered on how he could stand out in the academy as soon as possible. A year¡¯s time was too much for him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my breakfast?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. An Zheng opened his eyes and took a look, Mou Zhongping had not changed his clothes and his face had probably not been washed either. He pointed to the table. ¡°The one on the left is yours.¡±

    Mou Zhongping walked over, looked at Luo Duoduo¡¯s breakfast, and then looked at her own: ¡°Why? ¡°Why did she get another serving of Stir-Fried Rice Powder?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Great Vice Principal...¡±

    Mou Zhongping: ¡°I¡¯m a dignified Vice Principal, to actually have less breakfast than others, how dare you say that?¡±

    An Zheng took out and threw the battle spirit over. Clenching his fist, Mou Zhongping looked at the de and said in a regretful voice: ¡°This de is called the battle spirit. The number of people I¡¯ve killed on the battlefield has reached an uncountable number. I have participated in every battle of the Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army, whether it was against the people of the Nine Saint Sect or against the bandits who were attacking the people on the side. This de is for killing. ¡±

    He threw the straight de battle spirit back, and An Zheng caught it.

    ¡°The academy is nce to kill people, there¡¯s no point in leaving the knife with me.¡±

    Mou Zhongping sat down and started to eat his breakfast. There was rice porridge, buns, fried dough sticks, and pickled vegetables. He brought the stir-fried river powder from Luo Duoduo¡¯s breakfast over and was a little pleased with himself.

    ¡°Think of it as the money for your breakfast.¡±

    He ate with his head down.

    An Zheng wiped off the battle spirit, the cold aura of the de seemed to cut into his skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from the border.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said.

    Mou Zhongping suddenly stopped eating, the chopsticks in his hand holding onto a steamed bun stiffened in midair. After a few seconds, he popped the bun into his mouth and then lowered his head to drink the porridge. He drank the porridge very loudly. He ate a lot of the steamed buns, including the portion of Stir-Fried River Powder. After he finished eating, he raised his hand and pulled out a fried dough stick from Luo Duoduo¡¯s bowl. After ripping it open a few times, he soaked it in the remaining porridge, then picked up the bowl and finished it in three bites.

    He let out a sigh of relief, touched his belly and gave a satisfied smile. In his eyes, there was a sense of happiness that others could not understand.

    ¡°When I first joined the army, it was because I didn¡¯t have enough to eat.¡±

    He looked down and saw that there was still a small grain of rice left in the bowl. He picked it up and put it into his mouth, ¡°That year, when General Gu Fu Bo was thirteen years old, he was still a hundred years old and led his troops to collect all the bandits outside the vige. The reason why I was willing to do it was because no one in the vige was willing to do it. The first reason was because I was hungry. Secondly, perhaps it is because I am still young and am not that afraid of death.

    ¡°After General Gu exterminated that wave of bandits, I was always trembling in fear while squatting in the grass. When General Gu found me, he took out a cloth bag from within his armor. It was two dry and hard scones. Then I wanted to leave, General Gu held me back and said no. Back then, I was foolish and for some reason, I thought of the words¡¯ kill to silence ¡®. I was so shocked that I started kicking and beating ¡­ Then General Gu said a few words, and I followed him. ¡±

    ¡°He said... Little fellow, I said that I¡¯ll let you eat your fill. It¡¯s not a meal, but a lifetime. You will not be able to return. You will lead us to the destruction of the bandits, but the people in the vige will not tolerate this. Do you know why? Because they are afraid of revenge from the bandits, you will never get a chance to eat. In the end, I ate at the border army¡¯s rice bowl for decades. Many times, I would bring two sesame seed cakes with me when I go out to battle. Every time I ate it, I would feel that it was the best in the world. ¡±

    Mou Zhongping stood up and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He walked to the door and stopped. ¡°Thank you for giving General Gu the chance to be buried together with his brothers.¡±

    An Zheng also stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, General.¡±

    ¡°I am no longer a general. I am the Vice Principal. Although I have thanked you, I am still in charge of your people in the Bai Sheng Academy. If you don¡¯t do well, if you aren¡¯t outstanding enough, I have the right to make you scram. My battle spirit is not for you. I¡¯ll just take it as a loan. Furthermore, I thought you wouldn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not from the border army. In fact, Duan Fulong sent his personal guards to deliver the news to me a day before you met me. ¡±

    He stood at the doorway and turned his head around to look at An Zheng, ¡°But no matter what, you¡¯re very stingy; the breakfast you bought wasn¡¯t even enough for me to eat.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll buy a little more next time.¡±

    ¡°Stingy.¡±

    Mou Zhongping started walking out.

    An Zheng: ¡°Just eat.¡±

    Mou Zhongping was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud and quickly left.

    An Zheng looked at the straight de in his hand andughed.

    Two hourster, An Zheng was already standing amongst the group of freshmen courtyard disciples, listening to their lecture. The one lecturing them was Mou Zhongping, who said a few words of false encouragement, then sat to the side and drank his tea. Then a teacher came up and swept his eyes across everyone. ¡°All the new disciples lined up at the Nine Star Arena to test their innate talent and arrange their sses ording to their innate talent.¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, so it turned out that he had already used the Nine Star Arena to test his Inherent Skill, which saved him a lot of trouble. He did not want to waste time, the Nine Star tform was the most intuitive way to prove himself. He had no desire to hide himself, he wanted to show himself now.

    The new disciples were queuing up at the Nine Star tform to take the test. An Zheng lined up and slowly moved towards that direction.

    ¡°That who, that who.¡±

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice appeared from outside the crowd. It was very pleasant to hear, soft and sweet. It sounded just like a gentle girl¡¯s voice. But the five words, ¡®who is who¡¯ and ¡®who¡¯, seemed to be rather rude. However, the one who spoke was a beautiful woman. Furthermore, she exuded the charm of a mature woman, so no one paid much attention to her. What everyone was concerned about was who she was referring to and who she was referring to.

    Wen Nuanyu flipped through the list and saw the two words, ¡°An Zheng,e out.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, and could not help but give thedy a few more nces. The woman was wearing a teacher¡¯s uniform. He looked a little loose when he stood there, and had a somewhatzy and beautiful look. She stood under an old tree with fallen leaves. The light white teaching uniform with red maple leaves on her body made his look quite eye-catching.

    An Zheng stepped out and bent down slightly: ¡°Sir, you called me?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu sized An Zheng up from head to toe a few times, then walked over to Mou Zhongping¡¯s side and sat down. Mou Zhongping drank his tea very impolitely, without caring about his status as Vice Principal in the slightest. Wen Nuanyu rolled his eyes at him, then waved at An Zheng. An Zheng walked over and waited for her to say something. However, Wen Nuanyu¡¯s eyes were like that of a horse dealer¡¯s, her gaze seemed to even be able to lift An Zheng¡¯s lips and look at his teeth.

    ¡°Did you enter the academy through the formalities from the previous genius?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the paperwork for you called Su Shang has gone missing. Do you know where he went?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu suddenly asked as she looked straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and replied: ¡°Disciple does not know.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu nodded, and said: ¡°He made things difficult for you, so his disappearance is most likely rted to you. Furthermore, those present can prove that you threatened him at the time, which is why he gave you the registration formalities. You¡¯re thest person to see him, so I have to ask. ¡±

    An Zheng did not speak.

    Wen Nuanyu asked again, ¡°On the day that youpleted the registration formalities, did you have some conflicts with a few of the Middle School¡¯s Level 4 disciples in the Reception Hall of the Freshmen Courtyard, and then beat up five of the Level 4 disciples by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This An Zheng was unable to deny that a lot of people had seen what had happened in the freshman courtyard.

    The crowd immediately burst into an uproar as the freshmen looked at him with admiration. Beating those old disciples was their wish, but no one dared to do so.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°This is going to be troublesome, we¡¯re going to have to settle ounts in the future.¡±

    ¡°A new disciple has overturned five rank 4 disciples all by himself ¡­ It¡¯s kind of scary. ¡±

    ¡°I heard that it was rmended by the border army. I assume that their cultivation wouldn¡¯t be weak when they came.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it would truly bity to be removed from the list.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Wen Nuanyu closed the register, and took out another book. It looked like it wahin book.

    ¡°These are the academy¡¯s rules.¡±

    With a sou sound, she tossed the booklet to An Zheng, who caught it.

    ¡°You fought on the first day you entered the academy, and you even beat up five people ¡­¡± Maybe it¡¯s because you still don¡¯t understand the rules, but when I go back today, you should memorize every single word of the rules for me.

    An Zheng was slightly taken aback. This punishment was thew of the back?

    ¡°Central District!¡±

    Someone reacted and immediately eximed, ¡°Damn! If I had known that those guys could directly enter the Central District, I would have made a move too!¡±

    ¡°F * * k, he actually entered the Central District!¡±

    Wen Nuanyu walked over and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and said gently: ¡°From now on, you are my man. If anyone bullies you again, remember to announce my name. If it doesn¡¯t matter, then you can fight however you want. As long as you have reason, I will support you no matter what you hit. ¡°In addition, I will also find their teacher to fight. The number of people that have beaten up my teacher in this courtyard is not many.¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Whoever touches him, Ill do it

    <h4>Chapter 1095 ¨C Whoever touches him, I¡¯ll do it</h4>

    An Zheng felt that his luck was not bad. It seemed that whether it was the Da Xi era or this era, the words ¡°you have great luck¡± from the Oldman Huo was still useful. Duan Fulong had previously introduced Wen Nuanyu to him, using the simplest sentence... She was called Wen Nuanyu, she was not at all warm, she was the tyrant of Bai Sheng Academy.

    With the word scum, An Zheng was connected to this unreasonably beautiful woman in front of him no matter what. They had never been married before, so they could not be called young wives, but even the most charming young wives were inferior to her.

    ¡°I look good?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu felt An Zheng¡¯s gaze behind him, and turned to nce at him.

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    ¡°A good look is a good look. If you don¡¯t look good, you won¡¯t look good.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mn ¡­ ¡°Good.¡±

    Wen Nuanyuughed, ¡°Where¡¯s it going to look good?¡±

    An Zheng stammered, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything special about each of their facial features. Let¡¯s put them together; anyway, they look good everywhere.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu suddenly moved closer to An Zheng, his lips almost touching An Zheng¡¯s nose: ¡°If you had said that it wasn¡¯t nice just now, I would have blinded you. If you can¡¯t tell me what I look like, I¡¯ll rip your tongue off. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°About that ¡­¡±

    Wen Nuanyu withdrew herself and walked forward with her hands behind her back: ¡°You just said that if I take out my facial features, it wouldn¡¯t look good. I¡¯ll keep that in mind for now.¡±

    An Zhengughed in embarrassment.

    Wen Nuanyu said as she walked, ¡°In the entire Central District, I have the least disciples. There are only seven of you, and you are the eighth. But in the entire Central District, my seven disciples fought all over. Do you know how they rank as brothers? Let¡¯s see who wins the most fights. If the opponents are strong enough, it will not be easy to get who wins.

    Wen Nuanyu¡¯s words were light and casual, ¡°I¡¯m the most fair one.¡±

    She pointed at a building in the distance, ¡°Over there is our academy. The biggest house in the entire Central District is ours.¡±

    Just as she said this, a person ran over from the distance, bent over and said, ¡°Mr. Wen, the dean has asked me to inform you to go to the main hall for a meeting.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Go and familiarize yourself with the environment first, your seven senior brothers are not easy to deal with. Since you have just arrived, if you don¡¯t want to be flipped over and fail to wake up within ten days or half a month, then you should be more respectful. Endure it for now. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher say that whoever bullies me will mention you?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, those are outsiders. How can there be a family that doesn¡¯t bully others? Right?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu followed the man and walked towards Wen Nuanyu¡¯s study room alone. On the side of the Bai Sheng Academy Hall, almost all the heavy instructors had arrived, and the room was filled with people. Wen Nuanyu twisted her butt and walked in. She looked at the chair in the northernmost seat, which was still empty, and casually found a ce to sit.

    Vice Principal Mou Zhongping pressed his hand down, ¡°Lord Dean, there are still matters that have not been settled, so everyone, please wait a moment.¡±

    At this moment, an old man, who looked like he was in his forties, came in with a bald broom in his left hand and a bucket in his right hand. He put the items aside and walked shakily to the principal¡¯s seat. Everyone stood up and bowed, ¡°Lord Dean.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Old President coughed a few times before taking out a jar that had dropped porcin and cing it on the table. After cing more than half of the cup into the tea, he added water and was only able to drink it in one gulp.

    ¡°First thing.¡±

    Old President nced at it: ¡°The toilet at Mr. Liu¡¯s side was not flushed again today. I used two buckets of water to flush it down, and there was someone throwing toilet paper in the toilet ¡­ Just deduct half a year¡¯s sry. ¡±

    Mr. Liu¡¯s face turned red, and he lowered his head, not daring to speak.

    ¡°The second matter ¡­¡±

    Old President rubbed his forehead.

    Seated on his left, the other Vice Principal, Wei Sun, lowered his voice and said: ¡°Lord Principal, your nephew from afar, who is called Su Shang has died ¡­. The body was found in a small alley and the head was missing. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Old President looked like he hade tealization: ¡°This matter, have you captured the murderer?¡±

    Wei Sun shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t catch the culprit, but Instructor Sun said he had a clue.¡±

    This Wei Sun had already been the vice principal of the Bai Sheng Academy for dozens of years. Some said that he had been waiting for this opportunity to be the dean of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Su Lan County¡¯s branch. And this opportunity would be the death of the Old President. But twenty years ago, Old President looked like he was about to die. He endured until his hair turned white, then Old President looked like he was about to die, just not die.

    However, Wei Sun was extremely pleased with himself recently because his grandson Wei Choumou was famous in the middle courtyard of Bai Sheng Academy and was praised as one of the four great disciples of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Su Lan Branch. Out of the Four Major Disciples, one was Wei Choumou, one was Wen Wen, one was Ping Zhao, and the other was Xu Pang Bao.

    This student he mentioned was Instructor Sun, who was also Wei Sun¡¯s disciple. He stayed in the Academyter on to beacher, and his name was Sun Gull. Everyone in Bai Sheng Academy knew that Sun Gou was Wei Sun¡¯s person, so what did Wei Sun want him to do?

    Sun Gu stood up and bowed, ¡°Principal, the teacher in the academy has been murdered. This iuge case and also a provocation to the academy, and even more so, a provocation and disrespect to you. Mr. Su is your nephew, he¡¯s practically dering war on our academy. ¡±

    Old President nodded.

    Sun Gull continued, ¡°The garrison has already been prepared. The civilians have already been reported. The Xing Family is currently investigating. But, I havuge suspicion ¡­ Two days ago, a new disciple called An Zheng was rmended to the Fang Cheng County¡¯s border army. ¡°On the same day that this person registered, there was a conflict between him and Mr. Su. Furthermore, everyone present can attest that he threatened Mr. Su and threatened to kill his entire family.¡±

    Old President nodded again, his eyes squinted without saying a word.

    Sun Gou nced at Wei Sun, who nodded slightly. Sun Gu said, ¡°This An Zheng is extremely suspicious. After arguing with Mr. Su that day, he even injured five Middle School disciples. It can be seen that he is a dangerous person. Not long after he left the academy, Mister Su also left. After that, Mister Su disappeared. And the alley where Mr. Su¡¯s corpse was found is the only way for An Zheng to return to the inn he stayed in. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Mou Zhongping proudly, but Mou Zhongping was actually kneading some tea leaves out of the Old President cup.

    In fact, everyone knew very well that Wei Sun was not going after An Zheng, but Mou Zhongping. Originally, even if he endured until he was old, he would still have a chance to be the Principal, but Mou Zhongping suddenly appeared out of nowhere. In the future, if Old President died or retreated, he would be an outrageous old man. The one who would be the Principal would inevitably be Mou Zhongping.

    So Wei Sun had always wanted to knock Mou Zhongping down, or drive him away, and he hadn¡¯t been able to stop himself for the past few years.

    The Old Courtyard squinted his eyes and saw Mou Zhongping squeeze the tea leaves out from his cup and put them into Mou Zhongping¡¯s own cup. He raised his hand and pped the back of Mou Zhongping¡¯s hand, then pinched the tea leaves that was about to spill out, and chewed on them.

    Mou Zhongpingughed in embarrassment, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Sun Gull¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°Lord Dean?¡±

    Old President replied, and swallowed the tea in his mouth: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Sun Gull continued: ¡°This An Zheng is suspected of being a criminal. Thus, I suggest not letting him enter the Academy and send him to the Xing Hall for investigation. Furthermore, on the night of Mr. Su¡¯s death ¡­ Someone hase to make things easier for An Zheng. ¡±

    Old President: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Sun Gou looked at Mou Zhongping, ¡°Vice Principal, I heard that... The night that Mr. Su was killed, An Zheng suddenly took his sister and left the inn, and directly went to live in the Academy? This is against the rules ¡­ If he didn¡¯t have some secret that couldn¡¯t be told to others, why would he have hurriedly escaped from the inn and then found convenience with the Vice Principal? ¡±

    Mou Zhongping nodded his head: ¡°You are right, he has indeed found me convenience, and asked me to give him a room that night.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Did the Vice Principal know that he had killed someone and was afraid that An Zheng, who came from the same side as him, would be exposed? That is why he immediately arranged a living area for him.¡±

    Mou Zhongping said: ¡°It¡¯s true that I helped him out because he and I were both from the border army, so I took care of him. Can¡¯t take care of it? As for why he moved out of the inn ¡­ There was only one reason, poor. The soldiers of the border guards are working hard, protecting the Your Majesty¡¯s territory. However, the monthly sry for each of them is not even one thousandth of your teacher¡¯s. Since he¡¯s so poor, of course he can save a bit. Is there anything wrong with me taking care of him? ¡±

    ¡°Poor?¡±

    Sun Gull sneered: ¡°This An Zheng doesn¡¯t want to boor person. He lives in the best inn in the city and is a poor person.¡±

    Mou Zhongping: ¡°So? Are you saying that I instigated An Zheng to kill Su Shang? ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Sun Gull smiled and said, ¡°But the Vice Principal can¡¯t seem to break off their rtionship, can he?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Wen Nuanyu suddenly stood up and walked to Sun Gull¡¯s side, ¡°Mr. Sun, you found the wrong person. Now that An Zheng is my disciple, you should ask me and not the Vice Principal. An Zheng has been my disciple since yesterday, should you investigate and tell me about him? If you don¡¯t tell me, go straight to the principal. I think you aren¡¯t only targeting the vice principal, you¡¯re also targeting me. ¡±

    Sun Gull said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±

    Wen Nuanyuughed, and the flower branches started to tremble: ¡°Hahahaha... What did you just say? The case has been handed over to the Court of Death? ¡±

    Sun Gull said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu acknowledged: ¡°Of course he won¡¯t be able to escape, he¡¯s cultivating in my Shang Mu Pavilion, he¡¯s not going anywhere. Before the people of Xing Ming Manor determined that he was a murderer, he was still my, Wen Nuanyu¡¯s, disciple. Say it after you ask me. ¡±

    Sun Gou raged, ¡°Wen Nuanyu, don¡¯t you dare go too far! When your disciple injured my disciplest time, you still haven¡¯t given me an exnation! ¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu suddenly grabbed the teapot in front of Old President and poured all of the tea on Sun Gull¡¯s face. Then, she used the teapot to dry Sun Gull¡¯s forehead. Dang, that tea bowl is really strong enough, gave Sun Gull a big dry on the forehead unexpectedly did not break. ¡°Gou, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong, gong!¡± Wen Nuanyu kicked Sun Gull over, then sat on her chest and smashed the teapot down again and again. After a few seconds, Sun Gull¡¯s face was covered in blood, his mouth was smashed open, and a bloody hole appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°They are the trash if your disciples lose, and you are the trash if you get beaten up. I still have the same words, Xing Ming Pce will only kill him after confirming that An Zheng killed him. If not for before, who would have dared to touch him ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu threw the tea cup to the side, and the Old President became excited: ¡°Tea ¡­ ¡°Mine...¡±

 Chapter 1096 - I can ask you

    <h4>Chapter 1096 ¨C I can ask you</h4>

    In front of the Principal, Wen Nuanyu had almost crippled the other teacher, Sun Gu. Then, he stood up, tidied up his skirt, and walked away. If An Zheng was present, he should understand why Duan Fulong told him back then that Wen Nuanyu was a bully in Bai Sheng Academy.

    Wen Nuanyu wanted to go back and beat An Zheng up. She only beat up Sun Gull once and did not vent her anger. This An Zheng was really not someone to be at ease with, he had only just entered the sect and he had already caused such a disaster. Anyone could tell that Wei Sun was heading towards Mou Zhongping. As long as he could topple Mou Zhongping, the academy president¡¯s only choice would be him.

    No matter if it was true or false, An Zheng¡¯s matter would still be taken advantage of by others. Therefore, Wen Nuanyu was extremely anxious to return. She wanted to beat An Zheng to the point where she couldn¡¯t even take care of herself before she was cured. After causing such trouble for Mou Zhongping, if she did not vent his anger, then he would not be Wen Nuanyu.

    However, halfway through his journey, Wen Nuanyu suddenly thought of something ¡­ He had seven disciples, and none of them were easy to deal with. These seven people had received their true teachings and didn¡¯t take fighting seriously at all. Therefore, it was obvious how badly An Zheng would be beaten up by the seven of them. So, Wen Nuanyu became more anxious. She was not anxious that An Zheng had been beaten up, but if she went backte, she might not be able to beat him up ¡­

    When he thought about his seven disciples, Wen Nuanyu couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat for An Zheng.

    She hurriedly arrived at the entrance of Shang Mu Pavilion. The inside of the pavilion was unexpectedly quiet, causing her to be disappointed. It seemed that she really did not have the strength to fight this time. Pushing the door open and entering the hall, she threw out her shawl and said, ¡°People, get out here!¡±

    ¡°They... ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get lost.¡±

    An Zheng who was sitting on the chair and eating snacks immediately stood up and said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°Sir, you have returned. I wee you on behalf of my junior brothers.¡±

    ¡°You? ¡°Represents junior brothers?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu took a nce at them and saw that all seven of her disciples had been knocked down.

    ¡°You fought seven alone?¡±

    ¡°No, one by one. If I had fought seven at the same time, I might have already been crippled. ¡±

    An Zheng said somewhat modestly: ¡°Luckily, junior brothers were all gentlemen, and fought one by one, so I was lucky to be senior brother.¡±

    ¡°How the fuck did you be the eldest senior brother!¡±

    Wen Nuanyu was furious.

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Mister, didn¡¯t you say that the rankings of the Martial Brothers in Shang Mu Pavilion were arranged by fighting. When the junior brothers weed me, I thought I might as well settle the rankings together, if not I would have to trouble you again in the future.¡±

    Looking at An Zheng¡¯s expression, which was full of modesty but also iparably wanting to beat him up, and then looking at his seven fallen disciples, Wen Nuanyu suddenly burst out inughter, and the urge to beat up An Zheng dissipated quite a bit.

    ¡°Seven against one, and you still f * cking lost. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu casually threw some medicine on the ground, sat down on the chair angrily, and then roared at An Zheng: ¡°You! ¡°Get the hell over here.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him and jogged over: ¡°Sir, what orders do you have?¡±

    ¡°Pinch my leg! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Wen Nuanyu ced her legs on the chair, her chest heaving up and down, the scene was extremely spectacr. An Zheng did not dare overlook the situation. He extended his hand and retracted it, after which he gestured in the air a few times, and found it difficult to make a move.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Wen Nuanyu roared in anger, she hated that she couldn¡¯t kick An Zheng to the ground. An Zheng looked at those two legs, and after being silent for a while, he decided to not be scared. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of desecrating you, these legs are extremely beautiful, if I add even a little more, I will be even more fat, and if I decrease a little, I will be thinner ¡­ I, as a mortal, am not fit to pinch your leg. ¡±

    The seven men who were lying on the ground looked at each other, then had an expression on their faces like they were f * cking scum. The little fatty who was lying on the back looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, he gave An Zheng a thumbs up, ¡°Mn, you¡¯re indeed Big Senior.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for letting me win ¡­ ¡­¡±

    With a bang, Wen Nuanyu¡¯s finger knocked on An Zheng¡¯s head: Don¡¯t be so glib with your words, tell me what happened with Su Shang!

    An Zheng was slightly stunned, and thought that he had been exposed rather quickly. He looked at the junior brothers that he had just collected, and Wen Nuanyu came tealization. He waved his hand and said, ¡°A group of disgraceful things, scram out and reflect on it.

    The seven disciples scrambled out and closed the door.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°Since Mister asked, then I will speak the truth. Su Shang made things difficult for me, so I threatened him. He may have been angry, but he hired some mercenaries that day to kill me. I offered him a higher price than he did, and the mercenaries killed him. That night I went to see those mercenaries, and I killed all 27 of them. ¡±

    When he said those words in an indifferent manner, how could he suppress the murderous aura contained in those words?

    ¡°Twenty-seven?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu was startled for a moment, and her expression became somewhat ugly: ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I took you in correctly or wrongly. You¡¯ve done such a great thing and caused such a great disaster, yet you¡¯re still calmly saying that you¡¯ve only killed twenty-seven people? Do you know that because of your matter, Vice President Mou Zhongping has been implicated? Which one of those fellows aren¡¯t ruthless? If you end up in the hands of the people from the Xing Ming Pce, I can¡¯t save you, not Mou Zhongping, not even the backers of the border armies can. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°So the target of this matter is not only me, but also the Vice Principal. As long as I am convicted, then the Vice Principal will be guilty of covering up and even be considered as his aplice, so he will definitely not be able to continue staying in Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    Wen Nuanyu: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are we waiting for Xing Ming Manor toe investigate?¡±

    Wen Nuanyu said: ¡°Once the Xing Family has set their eyes on you, there will be no problem... ¡°How about this, I have an old house in Limitless County. You can go stay there for a few days and wait for the people from Xing Ming Pce to no longer pursue this matter beforeing back.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, I have to stay in the Bai Sheng Academy, and I have to enter the Yancheng Headquarters within half a year.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu stood up abruptly, her face ashen. ¡°Do you still have a little bit of conscience?! Now, it is Mou Zhongping who is helping you and may cause him to lose his own future, and you are actually so selfish that you only think of going to the main institute? ¡°Without my permission, you won¡¯t be able to go to the headquarters for the rest of your life.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°I will take care of the matter with Su Shang myself. If I want to go to the headquarters, no one can stop me. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and left. After returning to his own room, he prepared a few things and instructed Luo Duoduo to wait in his room no matter where for him to return. Afterwards, he directly left Bai Sheng Academy. An Zheng was very clear about the methods that those people wanted to use against Mou Zhongping. There was no way to find any evidence in this matter. If they were to forcefully convict An Zheng, then the only reason would be because they had received Wei Sun¡¯s benefits.

    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble?¡±

    At this moment, Purple Ivy¡¯s voice came out from An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re quite magnanimous. Alright then, since you said you don¡¯t need me to do anything, I won¡¯t do anything about it.¡± In a while, I will give Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate an order for them to send a document giving you a conviction for the death sentence of Sn County, so there is no need to go through all that trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Damn you.¡±

    Boom! *

    A bolt of heavenly lightning fell from the sky, hitting An Zheng exceptionally ck.

    An Zheng stood on the main street, his body still emitting smoke.

    ¡°Thus, by all means, do not curse others. You will be struck by lightning.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s voice revealed some ridicule: ¡°You¡¯re just too tough, won¡¯t you be a little softer? As long as you learn to beg, many things can be solved. For example, if you beg me now, I might be able to settle this matter for you. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Comeee, hack at me again. After hacking, hurry up and get the hell out.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°What the f * * k ¡­ Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you going to hack at me or not? If you don¡¯t, I still have things to do, so I don¡¯t have the time to waste on you. You are the Immortal Emperor, how awesome are you? You are the one who controls the life and death of others, perhaps you are disregarding the life and death of others, isn¡¯t this the privilege for you to be an Immortal Emperor? Enjoy it? Sigh ¡­ Great Immortal Zi, what is the difference between you and Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Blue Lotus? ¡±

    After An Zheng asked this question, he did not speak anymore.

    An Zheng waited for a while, but there was no reply. He tidied up his clothes that had been hacked ck, and walked towards Xing Ming Manor with big steps. With a weng sound, Purple Ivy suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng, and looked at him as if he was an idiot: ¡°Are you nning to turn yourself in?¡±

    ¡°You, mind, no, mind.¡±

    An Zheng said these four words, and then walked around Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Or do you think that with your strength, you can massacre everyone in Xing Ming Manor?¡±

    An Zheng did not speak.

    ¡°Do you mean that with your weak cultivation, you will still be as rampant as you were in that era?¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak.

    Purple Ivy appeared in front of An Zheng in a sh, and said to him with a smile: ¡°Still the same words, if you take me as your master, I¡¯ll make sure you go easy on me in the future. Didn¡¯t you want to save your wife? If you beg me, I¡¯ll bring her over to you right now. ¡±

    ¡°I beg of you.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stopped and lowered his body. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°I beg you, please bring them back.¡±

    Purple Ivy stood there in a daze, obviously not believing that An Zheng would actually say the word ¡°I beg¡±.

    An Zheng was stunned when he saw Purple Ivy. After being silent for a moment, he fell to his knees and knelt down, ¡°I beg you, please save them. If you still keep your promise as a man, I¡¯ll take you as my master. ¡±

    He kowtowed three times. ¡°Master.¡±

    Purple Ivy stood there, the meaning in his eyes extremelyplicated. Looking at the kneeling An Zheng, he guessed that this was probably the first time An Zheng knelt down to beg someone for help. He suddenly felt as if his heart had been heavily struck by something, and memories that he did not want to recall flooded out at once.

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    Purple Ivy said coldly: ¡°You want to take me as your master like this? I don¡¯t ept it. ¡±

    He threw an item on the ground, then turned around and walked away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to rely on yourself? Then just rely on yourself.¡±

    An Zheng looked at it. There was something that looked like a key on the ground, but he did not know what it was used for. He stood up and looked at the key on the ground. Suddenly, he understood that there was a groove on the ck Ruler.

 Chapter 1097 - - Using a hoodlums method

    <h4>Chapter 1097 ¨C Using a hoodlum¡¯s method</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Purple Ivy¡¯s disappearing figure, standing up straight he snorted. He knew that Purple Ivy had good intentions, but Purple Ivy had ced him as a Paragon to arrange An Zheng¡¯s life, so An Zheng could not ept it.

    He kicked away the golden key, took out his spatial artifact and threw away everything, including the ck Ruler, the cultivation technique with words, and the cultivation technique without words.

    ¡°You took it as my reward. I don¡¯t need what you left behind.¡±

    An Zheng strode towards the direction of Xing Ming Pce, leaving behind a trembling Purple Ivy.

    The four words¡¯ unruly and unruly ¡®could not be any better.

    Purple Ivy, who hadn¡¯t even walked far, stopped in his tracks and was so angry that he wanted to go back and punch An Zheng until he fell to the ground. However, he suddenly realized something ¡­ Back then, in order to adapt to this world, he had done something that he was unwilling to do in this era. However, the memory of being ruled by others remained fresh in his mind.

    Since when did he be the person he hated the most?

    Purple Ivy looked at the spatial artifact that An Zheng had thrown there, and walked over and picked it up silently.

    He caught up to An Zheng and walked shoulder to shoulder with him.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least give me some face? No matter what, I¡¯m still an Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Admit it?¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°The Immortal Emperor can casually treat others as toys? You did not actuallye to help me to satisfy me, but to satisfy the desire in your own heart that is so high and mighty that I can control others. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m only helping myself.¡±

    An Zheng stopped in his tracks. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Purple Ivy replied, ¡°In this world, there are only two people who can change the flow of time. Since ancient times, there have only been two.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You, one. I, one.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    Purple Ivy walked to the roadside snack stand and sat down, then ordered two bowls of wontons.

    He snapped his fingers and was immediately cut off from the rest of the room. It didn¡¯t seem to make any difference, but no one could hear any of their conversation.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll figure out who I am, because you¡¯ve already been in touch with me.¡±

    When An Zheng heard these words, he vaguely thought of something and grasped onto something. Everything he had experienced seemed to be going ording to what number of paths had he taken long ago.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at An Zheng, and after eating a mouthful of wonton, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not that awesome ¡­ It was an ident that I came to this world, and I still don¡¯t understand why. There waime when I walked all over the world because I didn¡¯t believe that I was the only one who came here. If I coulde here, then of course others coulde as well. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of his words.

    Purple Ivy also didn¡¯t hope for An Zheng to understand, he was a lonely person anyway.

    And he was already used to being alone.

    ¡°Simply put, they are two worlds and not two eras. From the Da Xi era to the current era, the world is still this world, but time is not the time. But I am different. Ie from another world. If I use three stages to summarize my life aftering to this world ¡­ In the first stage, I was trying to adapt, to be a survivor of this era. The knowledge I had in the old world would not make me strong, but it would make me some money. ¡°The second stage, I¡¯m looking for mypanions ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at An Zheng and thought, ¡°At that time, I had always been thinking that I must not be an exception, and since I was able toe, there must be others who came before me or after me. You can understand that being alone in another country and longing to find someone in the same country probably meant that. But it took me a damn long time to find out it was really just me. ¡±

    ¡°Then there was the third stage, and I desperately tried to think of a way to leave this world and return to the world I used to live in.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You went back.¡±

    Purple Ivy stared nkly for a while, thenughed: ¡°When did I return?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve returned, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve left this world.¡±

    Purple Ivy acknowledged: ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything about the future generations?¡±

    Purple Ivy pouted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the time disorder, and I¡¯m not an immortal, how would I know what would happen in the future? Oh ¡­ I am a deity ¡­ I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m a fucking god. If I hadn¡¯t left this world, I might have been able to predict things based on my understanding of time. But since you said I was gone, I don¡¯t know what happened after I left. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then how do you know that I¡¯vee into contact with you before?¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°Are you an idiot? As I said, you changed the time. You brought the people of your time into this age, and there¡¯s a loophole in time. And I am the person who understands the power of time the most in this world, so I quickly found you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You want me to help you return to your original world?¡±

    Purple Ivy nodded his head: ¡°Since you can change the time, you must be able to think of a way for me, but you are too weak, weak to even take a single blow. With your current cultivation level, who knows how long it will take for you to help me when it¡¯s time? Therefore, I must help you grow as fast as possible and help you train. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just give me your power?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Did you read too many Wuxia novels?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s a wuxia novel?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°As expected, there aren¡¯t manymon topics to discuss ¡­ If I instill great power in you directly, you will only have it. Not to mention that your body is simply unable to withstand the power I gave you. Even if you can take it, your mind, your understanding, will still be stuck at this stage.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Alright, continue... You¡¯re the second person after me to change the time. And if I want to return to my original world, the power of time is obviously not enough. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It is only because time and space are perfectlybined that I am able to bring you out of this world.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Bing dog.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Speak the humannguage.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Respect me f * cking. I¡¯m an Immortal Emperor. Do you understand Immortal Emperor?¡±

    He stared at An Zheng and asked: ¡°Now let¡¯s discuss how you know that I left this world and tell me all the news that you know.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Bring me another bowl, I¡¯m not full yet.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    An Zheng asked for a bowl of wontons, organized his thoughts and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much. After all, the era I live in is already around 10,000 years or even tens of thousands of years after you leave. What is passed down might not be true. It was rumored that the cultivators of the Mortal Realm could not withstand the pressure of the immortal pce so they chose to resist. The cultivators of the mortal world formed an army and joined forces with the demon race to attack the immortal pce. It was at this moment, because someone called Zhuge Qionglu had instigated him. Of course, he might not have that name back in the Immortal Pce ¡­ In short, it was at that time that Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan began fighting at an inopportune moment. ¡±

    ¡°The battle between the two Immortal Emperors tore apart space, and after you saw the ck hole appear, you went in with it and never returned.¡±

    Purple Ivy found it hard to digest this information, and after a long period of silence, he asked An Zheng, ¡°Your story sounds good, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s full of ws? Firstly, the cultivators of the Mortal Realm have been suppressed by Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian for many years;

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Even if Blue Lotus and Xuan-Yuan did not have the time to care about the cultivators from the Mortal Realm, it would still be impossible for the cultivators from the Mortal Realm to defeat the Immortal Pce. In the Inside the Immortal Pce, there are at least four cultivators that are at the Celestial Sovereign level.

    An Zheng said: ¡°ording to the legends, the Demon Emperor named Da Chi also took action. He was the only Immortal Emperor level cultivator other than the three emperors, he was the ruler of the demon race. When the great battle between the Azure Lotus and Xuan-Yuan starts, you will leave. As for Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism ¡­ ¡±

    When An Zheng said this, he couldn¡¯t continue speaking because he suddenly realized that the legends he had heard were indeed full of loopholes. Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism had been injured by Purple Ivy, so he did not have the time or time to defeat the four Celestial Sovereign s.

    ¡°Monster race?¡±

    Purple Ivy squinted as he looked at An Zheng, ¡°Are you joking? The immortal pce doesn¡¯t allow the cultivators of the Mortal Realm to develop, but rather, it ruthlessly oppresses them. Do you think the immortal pce would allow the Monster race to develop? Forget about Immortal Emperors, even at Celestial Sovereign level or even Supreme Immortal level, if a cultivator like that appeared in a demon n, he would immediately be killed. Who is Da Chi? Can he hide it from Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan and cultivate to the Immortal Emperor Realm? ¡±

    An Zheng could not eat it anymore.

    He had never doubted the legends that he had heard. After all, these legends were iparably close to the truth. The immortal pce had truly been destroyed, and the cultivators of the mortal world had truly won. This was the reason why the cultivation world was so exhausted. He had been to Immortal pce ruins more than once ¡­

    When he thought of this, An Zheng¡¯s expression abruptly changed.

    The destruction of the immortal pce was too severe. He closed his eyes and recalled the ces he saw. The biggest damage done to the same force affected the surface of the wound, which was several hundred milesrge. Was sucerrifying power something that cultivators of the mortal world could possess?

    ¡°There must be something else that hasn¡¯t been passed down.¡±

    Purple Ivy finished his wonton, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that what you¡¯re telling me is what you think is the truth, but what you know is definitely wrong. It was impossible for cultivators from the mortal world to defeat the immortal pces, and it was also impossible for the demon race to have a demon emperor named Da Chi. ¡°If you were to say that the demon race participated in the war, I would believe you. As for the others ¡­¡±

    He nced at An Zheng with aplicated expression.

    An Zheng: ¡°In other words, there might broblem even with the great battle between Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy replied, ¡°Blue Lotus Xuan-Yuan has already been at the Immortal Emperor Realm for tens of thousands of years. Do you really think that someone can easily deceive them and sow discord between them? The legend that you have heard should have been changed by someone, so you don¡¯t even know what happened in the Immortal Pce battle in the future. ¡±

    He stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Thank you. At least I know that I have really left.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should just leave with the wonton money first.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°...¡±

    He ced the spatial artifact on the table. ¡°Keep it, the weight of the ck Ruler can be used to refine your body to the maximum. Many cultivators had gotten a sequence wrong. They all believed that the thicker the Cultivation Power, the faster one¡¯s strength could be raised, and the stronger one was. They have forgotten that what they cultivate is the fleshly body. ¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°How do you n to solve this problem?¡±

    An Zheng nced at the spatial artifact: ¡°Use the rogue method.¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Remote Control Shift

    <h4>Chapter 1098 ¨C Remote Control Shift</h4>

    Purple Ivy had told An Zheng before he left that although ck Ruler were all Purple-Rank Divine Artifact, they were considered the lowest ranked among all the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. Because the only use of this ck Ruler was to temper the body.

    An Zheng had already guessed one thing long ago. Purple Ivy being able to easily bring out the ck Ruler from the Dali Sect¡¯s remnants and even silently put it back, it was obvious that this ck Ruler was rted to him.

    ¡°The ck Ruler is mine.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s words confirmed An Zheng¡¯s guess.

    ¡°Do you know the correct usage of ck Ruler? Previously, when I used the ck Ruler to beat you up, that was actually not its standard method of usage. ¡±

    Purple Ivy was silent for a while, before he said: ¡°Forget it,e with me, we won¡¯t be able to dy much longer.¡±

    The two of them walked towards the outskirts of the Sn County. As they walked, they continued to discuss the matter of the Great Immortal War.

    ¡°I feel that there must have been something missing from the legends of yourter generations, or something that was deliberately tampered with by someone.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°I can be sure that the demon race wouldn¡¯t be stronger, and I can also be sure that the Demon Emperor won¡¯t appear. Therefore, the rumor of the Demon Emperor eating so much simply does not exist. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But, my brother Du Shoushou should be Da Chi¡¯s descendant.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a descendant?¡±

    Purple Ivy asked, and in that moment, An Zheng did not know how to reply.

    He told Purple Ivy about meeting with Da Chi¡¯s shadow when he was young, and then Du Shoushou obtained Da Chi¡¯s inheritance, although at that time, the inheritance he left behind, ording to the time spent in the legends, was already injured by Purple Ivy, which caused him to lose his cultivation.

    ¡°Me? And even injured that Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, and then worked together to create a sealed space to protect the already damaged human world? ¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted in disdain, ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t understand me... I began to sympathize with the people of the human world, the people. But from a long time ago, I no longer have the slightest bit of sympathy for the cultivators of the mortal world. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, there were more and more suspicious points appearing.

    ¡°There must be something important behind this. When the Immortal Mortal Realm is at war, even if it was as you said, the great battle between Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, then I will leave together with you ¡­¡± The ones who changed the oue wouldn¡¯t be the Monster race. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But I saw Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°You saw Xuan-Yuan?¡±

    An Zheng recounted the process of how he was dealt with, and said: ¡°Xuan-Yuan had personally admitted it. His battle with the Blue Lotus tore apart space and time, and then, you leave together with him.¡±

    Purple Ivy frowned, as though he could not think of the reason at the moment.

    As the two of them walked out of the city, Purple Ivy called out the ck Ruler and threw it at An Zheng. ¡°Put the key in the groove and drip some blood, this thing is yours.¡±

    An Zheng followed Purple Ivy¡¯s instructions and ced the key into the groove of the ck Ruler, causing the ck Ruler to immediately release a ball of ck light. Soon after, An Zheng dripped his blood on the tip of his finger to test it out. The blood immediately turned into countless thin lines covering the entire ck Ruler, like the densely packed veins in a human body.

    Purple Ivy sat down on a rtively t rock in the distance and rummaged through his spatial artifact with his right hand for a jug of wine.

    With a crisp crack, the ground began to shake, and the natives began to emerge one by one from the ground in a straight line, looking extremely majestic. These natives were all at least two meters tall, and were rushing towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Try out the power of the ck Ruler. I created these Earth Elemental Giants ording to your cultivation realm, so each one of them is on par with your cultivation realm.¡±

    Purple Ivy shouted as he leaned on the wall and drank his wine.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and rushed forward with the ck Ruler in his hands. Because the ck Ruler was too heavy, even with An Zheng¡¯s strength, he could not casually wave it around. He held onto the ck Ruler¡¯s handle with both hands, and the front end of the ck Ruler was still dragging on the ground. He ran forward, and the ck Ruler dug a deep hole into the ground.

    An Earth Elemental Giant rushed over and threw a punch towards An Zheng¡¯s head. An Zheng wanted to swing the ck Ruler up, but he realized that he was unable to with his strength, so he could only push the ck Ruler down onto the ground. Then, using the ck Ruler air, he flew up into the air and kicked the Earth Elemental Giant a few times.

    The second Earth Elemental Giant dashed forward, clenching its fists and smashing them down. Although it was An Zheng¡¯s first time using a ck Ruler, his brain was very quick, and he had nock of battle experience. In his mind, he quickly thought of a way to use this ck Ruler.

    His two hands loosened their grip on the ck Ruler and it fell to one side. An Zheng borrowed the ck Ruler¡¯s falling power to flip forward, and then used his own rolling strength to swing the ck Ruler up.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ck Ruler smashed into the earth element¡¯s head, smashing it into pieces.

    However, before An Zheng could be proud of himself, a huge force suddenly came from the ck Ruler, sending him flying backwards. The power behind it was so great that An Zheng had no way of resisting it.

    But, why did this happen?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Purple Ivy squinted, ¡°Even if you¡¯re an idiot, you should have already thought of it.¡±

    An Zheng had already reacted, ¡°Are you f * cking crazy for creating suching?¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, the fundamental function of ck Ruler is not to kill enemies, but to temper yourself. Your usage just now was not bad, catching the churning inertia, and adding on your own strength, you were able to swing the ck Ruler. The moment you struck the Earth Elemental Giant, it raised its arm to block ¡­ When the ck Ruler came into contact with its arm, it doubled the power of the Earth Elemental Giant Personality Barrier. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s chest churned, and he almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Do you havendency to abuse yourself, which is why you created such a thing to torment yourself?¡±

    An Zheng red fiercely at Purple Ivy.

    Purple Ivyughed, ¡°What you didn¡¯t know was that during my most difficult period, I had to rely on the ck Ruler¡¯s abnormal tempering of myself to survive. At that time, my cultivation realm was simr to yours. If you want to survive in this cruel world of cultivation, you can¡¯t wait for others to be merciless to you. You have to be ruthless to yourself first. ¡±

    He took out the second key, and it looked exactly the same as the one he had put in the ck Ruler.

    ¡°This is the ck Ruler¡¯s remote control.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯emote control?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you really are an idiot ¡­ This ck Ruler haotal of three stalls, when you block one, the other party¡¯s power will be transferred back to you twice, so you have to endure it. When it reached second form, the opponent¡¯s strength would be transferred four times over. When it reached the third stage, the opponent¡¯s strength would return eight times over. Therefore, if you¡¯re on par with your opponent, when you¡¯re in the third stage, it¡¯s the equivalent of fighting someone two small realms ahead of you. ¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s tone was very rxed as he said these, but after careful consideration, he could imagine how harsh he had been when he was trying to survive. However, when fighting with cultivators of the same level, he relied on the ck Ruler to increase the strength of his enemies to torture and train himself. One could imagine, the enemy¡¯s strength was originally the same as yours, but after being transmitted by the ck Ruler, their strength increased by eight times ¡­ How terrifying?

    An Zheng: ¡°Back then you didn¡¯t get yed to death by yourself, it was really difficult.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You must have experienced quite a bit, which is why you are so strong. However, what you have experienced is definitely much less than what I have experienced. That is the reason why I am an Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to say something, he was kicked heavily by an Earth Elemental Giant on the back. His body flew out like a broken kite, and he wasn¡¯t able to hold back the blood that spurted out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to solve the problem you¡¯re facing right now, but I know one thing ¡­ With your current cultivation level, you are still far from being able to y the rogue, so if I were you, don¡¯t impulsively deal with anything. Instead, use the fastest time to increase your strength to the highest level. ¡°If the other side acts likoodlum, then you can hit them back in a more hoodlum and hoodlum way.¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Don¡¯t believe that the idea of being lenient is just an idiot¡¯s idea.¡±

    An Zheng crawled up, and rushed forward to grab his ck Ruler, continuing his battle. Every swing of the sword was a fatal blow to the Earth Elemental Giant, but at the same time, it could be imagined how devastating the energy would be to An Zheng.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s left hand snapped once again, and an invisible energy barrier appeared around him.

    ¡°This barrier will allow time to pass very slowly. When you open up the third form and destroy all the Earth Elemental Giants, you can leave.¡±

    Purple Ivyy back on the t boulder and was about to sleep.

    An Zheng clenched his teeth and fought against the Earth Elemental Giants, but those fellows seemed toe out endlessly from the ground. An Zheng continued to suffer the bacsh from the ck Ruler as new wounds continuously appeared on his body.

    ¡°You sure are a freak. It¡¯s one thing to create a ck Ruler, but you even broughemote control to change gears!¡±

    As if the Purple Ivy of now had fallen asleep, the corners of his mouth rose: ¡°What do you know... ¡°Remotely changing gears, how exciting.¡±

    An Zheng did not feel the excitement.

    As the minutes and seconds passed, An Zheng already did not know how long he had battled against the Earth Elemental Giant. Unconsciously, a wordless cultivation method appeared in his mind, continuously recovering his Cultivation Power as he ran. At the same time, he constantly did the movements within the ¡°cultivation method¡±. As the battle went on, his movements along with the two cultivation methods became more and more proficient. In the end, he was able to freely move his body.

    As if feeling that An Zheng had already gotten used to the power of the double bacsh, Purple Ivy took out the keylike remote control and pressed it. A light shed on the ck Ruler and the bacsh force was reduced to two, which meant that Purple Ivy¡¯s power was increased by four times.

    With just a single strike, An Zheng was sent flying by the power of the ck Ruler. The blood vessels on both of his arms almost burst open, and lines of cuts appeared on his skin. Blood started to gush out, and before long, he turned into a man made of blood.

    ¡°Is it exciting?¡±

    Purple Ivy squinted his eyes and smiled.

    An Zheng raised his hand to wipe the blood that was covering his eyes. His mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°Now I feel the excitement!¡±

    He cried out, grabbed his ck Ruler and rushed towards those Earth Elemental Giants.

 Chapter 1099 - Paradox

    <h4>Chapter 1099 ¨C Paradox</h4>

    With four times the normal amount of strength added on, it was hard to imagine how terrifying the power An Zheng was enduring was. He constantly shattered the Earth Elemental Giant and then suffered a four-fold counterattack. He felt like his blood was almostpletely drained.

    Who knew how much time had passed, but An Zheng was still in the midst of an endless battle. He was knocked down time after time, and climbed up again and again. Then, he grabbed the ck Ruler and continued to rush forward.

    Just do it.

    After Purple Ivy finished sleeping, he sat up and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. He took ouocket watch to check the time and was stunned, ¡°I actually slept for so long ¡­¡±

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s bloody look, Purple Ivy grinned: ¡°Aiyo, I slept too sweetly, I forgot about you.¡±

    An Zheng flipped the Earth Elemental Giant in front of him over and stared at it: ¡°Do you still want to see if I¡¯m dead?¡±

    Purple Ivy rubbed his eyes, ¡°He looks not bad.¡±

    He took out the key and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What I mean is, it was too easy for you to live without adding to the slot for so long.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, ¡°F * * k your grandpa!¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°My grandfather has already been immortal in another world for many years.¡±

    As Purple Ivy increased the bacsh of the ck Ruler to the third stage, the strength of the Earth Elemental Giant increased eight-fold. felt that it was much better to stand there and take a beating than to take the initiative to attack those Earth Elemental Giants. If he did not fight, there would be no harm. At the very most, he would only be able to endure the strength of the Earth Elemental Giant.

    But if he did that, he would no longer be An Zheng.

    He gritted his teeth, grabbed his ck Ruler and rushed forward. In the next second, An Zheng¡¯s body flew back, his right arm was already broken, swaying like a noodles. He looked at his right arm, which had been shattered by the bacsh of eight times his strength, and the cold, arrogant look in his eyes returned.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    An Zheng cursed, grabbed the ck Ruler with his left hand and rushed out again. At this moment, An Zheng had already forgotten that there was no pressure at all when he was using the ck Ruler s. When he was fighting with the Earth Elemental Giant, he had to rely on the inertia of his body and the release of all the Cultivation Power to wield the ck Ruler s. But now, he could not even stop the ck Ruler with his left hand.

    Within the never-ending sea of Earth Elemental Giants, An Zheng continued to attack. He was knocked back by the eight fold rebound time and time again.

    Two minutester, An Zheng¡¯s back heavily struck the ground, and the ck Ruler stabbed into his side. His right arm was broken, and now his left arm was broken by the rebound.

    However, the moment he activated eight times of his original strength, the first strike on An Zheng¡¯s right arm was immediately broken by the rebounding force. After that, he endured for two minutes before breaking his left arm.

    Purple Ivy sat there and looked at him. He slowly took ouotpot and various ingredients from his spatial artifact, ¡°It seems somewhat unbearable. You have already fought for forty-eight hours and you have still not adapted to eight times the normal strength. I told you before, when can you use eight times your strength to kill all of the Earth Elemental Giants?

    Both of An Zheng¡¯s arms were broken, and as he stood up, his upper body could not even stand straight, and his arms were swinging by his sides.

    ¡°Are you admitting defeat?¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at An Zheng and ignited the coal under the hotpot, waiting for water to boil.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who admitted defeat!¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head, used his teeth to bite the ck Ruler¡¯s hilt, lowered his body, and once again rushed forward while swinging his two severed arms. Layer uponyer of Earth Elemental Giants surrounded the area. If one were to look down from high altitudes, they would see an iparably shocking scene. An Zheng¡¯s body was like a circle after circle of earth walls, he waspletely surrounded.

    On the other hand, that fellow was like an injured wild beast that had also turned fierce, charging recklessly into the Earth Elemental Giant¡¯s party with his ck Ruler in his mouth.

    Bang!

    An Zheng was sent flying by an Earth Elemental Giant. After hitting his head on the ground, his body turned around. If it was an ordinary person, their neck would have been broken. But An Zheng, whose face was covered in blood and dirt, actually had the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    He lowered his head and bit onto the ck Ruler, charging towards the Earth Elemental Giant once again.

    Five minutester, An Zheng¡¯s back bumped intock, almost knocking over the hotpot. Purple Ivy took a piece of meat from the hotpot and handed it over to An Zheng.

    Then he once again bit the ck Ruler and went back like a cheetah.

    Ten minutester, Purple Ivy raised his head and looked up. Seeing that the fellow had already switched from passive to active, he could not help butugh, thinking that he had not wasted any of his efforts. This little fellow called An Zheng was exactly the same as him back then.

    ¡°Leave me some meat!¡±

    ¡®s shout came from afar, he actually still had time to pay attention to how much meat remained beside Purple Ivy.

    Fifteen minutester, the ck Ruler flew back from afar and stabbed into the rock beside Purple Ivy with a bang, stirring up a cloud of dust. Purple Ivy waved his hand to sweep the dust away, and watched An Zheng walk towards him step by step. The guy who had two severed arms was walking in a stagger, but he gave off an iparably valiant feeling.

    ¡°I told you to leave me some meat.¡±

    An Zheng plopped down beside Purple Ivy, the smell of blood on his body was so strong that Purple Ivy almost fainted.

    ¡°So smelly.¡±

    Purple Ivy pinched his nose and looked at theke in the distance. ¡°Go take a bath first.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How the f * * k am I going to wash it?¡±

    He shook his shoulders and shook his arms mischievously.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    He grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm and twisted it a few times, causing An Zheng to cry out in pain: ¡°Are you f * cking done yet!¡±

    Purple Ivy had enough as he moved around, and stuffed a pill into An Zheng¡¯s mouth: ¡°In two minutes my arm will be connected to the pill, my pill is unparalleled in the world.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you shake my arm just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it looks pretty fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, although Purple Ivy was unreliable, his pills were indeed reliable. Two minutester, An Zheng felt that his broken arm hadpletely recovered. After exercising for a while, he feltfortable all over his body. It was as if he had just finished a physical exercise and was sweating all over, whereas the work that was supposed tost longer than one day onlysted for half a day. That kind of rxed feeling made him want to cry out in joy.

    He was about to take a bath. After a moment of contemtion, he rubbed some bloody mud balls off his body and threw them into the hotpot.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Damn...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Change the pot. Wait for me to take a shower before eating it.¡±

    Ten minutester, An Zheng returned after changing his clothes. Purple Ivy raised his head and looked at the littleke that had almost lost half of its water. He could not help but sigh unhappily: ¡°The first time I treated myself this way, I was much more miserable than you, but I was much more awesome than you. I continuously raised my cultivation by three levels, and you are only two.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Third level of the Elementary Saint Realm, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°But you know that among the four most outstanding disciples in Bai Sheng Academy, the weakest is at the third level of the Elementary Saint Realm and the strongest is almost at the fifth level of the Elementary Saint Realm. And even the strongest one would not even be able to enter the top 100 if he went to the Yancheng¡¯s Main Hall. To people your age, the Bai Sheng Academy are all monsters, all abnormal. In the top 100, even if your strength has doubled, you will still not be able to squeeze your way in, and you still want to stand out to represent the Bai Sheng Academy in thepetition? ¡±

    An Zheng wolfed down the meat: ¡°In other words, within a year, I must reach the sixth level of Elementary Saint Realm before I can be one of the top one hundred students in Bai Sheng Academy. ¡°Even if he reached the ¡®Minor Sage¡¯ realm, he might not even be able to enter the top 50?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°More or less.¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°In the future, will the effects of ck Ruler¡¯s training get worse?¡±

    ¡°Give me the ruler.¡±

    Purple Ivy stretched out his hand.

    An Zheng handed the ck Ruler over to Purple Ivy. Purple Ivy fished ouearl the size of a pinky ball from his spatial artifact and embedded it onto the ck Ruler. Then, he let An Zheng drip a drop of blood. After An Zheng finished dripping his blood, he asked what was the meaning of this. He used a tone that seemed to be guilty afterwards, and said: ¡°This is an extremely rare apanying pearl, after you drip your blood, you will be connected to it by blood. The ultimate profound meaning of the Orb of Aplishment ¡­ Bah, so you don¡¯t understand either. The ultimate form of this Orb of Aplishment is your avatar. However, you must reach a state close to the Supreme Immortal of the immortal pce before you can attain it. ¡±

    ¡°Before this, it will fuse with the ck Ruler and will adjust the ck Ruler¡¯s weight and bacsh ording to the change in your strength. Moreover, I have set up a formation inside the Life Bestowal Bead. When you want to cultivate, with your psychokinesis, there will be an Earth Elemental Formation to help you refine your body. Once again, the Earth Elemental Giant will rise ording to your cultivation level. How high are you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is pretty good.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You¡¯re also a masochist.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips, declining toment.

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°I am an Immortal Emperor and I¡¯m very busy. When would I have the time to apany such a weak little fellow for cultivation? In the future, ck Ruler will be your supervision, and will also be your other master. ¡±

    Purple Ivy stood up: ¡°I still have that condition. Your wife, that little girl called Gu Qianye, and your other friends, I will take care of them for you for one year. They won¡¯t be harmed within a year, but if you can¡¯t make it into the top five of Martial Arts Conference a year from now, I¡¯ll throw them into this Jianghu. And I¡¯m not going to tell you where to put them.

    An Zheng: ¡°I have something that I don¡¯t know whether or not I should say ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Shut up and get lost.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and waved his middle finger.

    Purple Ivy stretched his body and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°You said that there was something called the Dubhe Art that brought you guys to this age, right? I¡¯ll go back and think about how to create this thing. If there really is suching, of course I made it. ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned, he had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. If he did not meet with Purple Ivy, would the Heavenly Axis Realm appear? If not for the appearance of the Tianshu Yi, would he havee to this era?

    Paradox!

 Chapter 1100 - Override

    <h4>Chapter 1100 ¨C Override</h4>

    An Zheng realized something very contradictory.

    If it was said that Purple Ivy had created the Dubhe Art, then it caused An Zheng and the others toe to the ancient world. And because Purple Ivy had seen An Zheng and received his reminder, he was able to create the Dubhe Art ¡­ Then, this waaradoxical world.

    With Purple Ivy gone, An Zheng had to solve the problem of the Bai Sheng Academy. Because if his matter involved Vice Principal Mou Zhongping, An Zheng would not be able to bear it. And the root of this matter was the other Vice Principal, Wei Sun.

    From the moment Purple Ivy had created the barrier, An Zheng had discovered that it had already been twelve hours. Inside the barrier, An Zheng could roughly feel that he had been fighting for at least six or seven days.

    Of course, Purple Ivy could make time slow, but he obviously did not n to do that. No matter how mature An Zheng was or how much he had experienced, he was still an existence like a childpared to Purple Ivy.

    Two hours passed. One day and one night. After this day and night when he disappeared, would something happen in Bai Sheng Academy?

    When he returned to the Bai Sheng Academy Central District, all the disciples looked at him strangely.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the guy who ran away out of guilt?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s him. Legend has it that he killed the student recruitment officer, Su Shang, and ran away.¡±

    ¡°Although Su Shang deserves to die, but I can¡¯t use such a violent method right? I just entered the Central District, and it¡¯s said that he was directly promoted from the Freshmen Courtyard by Mr. Wen, who made an exception for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did I apologize to Mister Wen, I even implicated Vice Principal Mu.¡±

    ¡°This guy must be an idiot.¡±

    An Zheng was a little anxious as he listened to these small talk. It had been a whole day and night since hest came back, and only the heavens knew what Wei Sun had done during that time. If he went to Xing Ming Manor and told them that he had already escaped, then Xing Ming Manor could issurrest warrant without any evidence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run, and I¡¯ve never thought of running.¡±

    An Zheng looked at them and walked in.

    Only those who had reached the fourth rank could enter the Central District. Disciples from the fourth rank to the first rank were all practicing in the Central District. Just like all sects and academies, Bai Sheng Academy also had a monthly test. The top ten of each month¡¯s exam allowed them to enter the inner court to cultivate for ten days. However, those disciples who had entered the Inner Academy to cultivatest month could not enter again next month. Although this method seemed to be fair, in reality, the opportunity to enter the Inner Academy was still grasped in the hands of the several tens of people with the greatest strength.

    Moreover, it was said that ten days of cultivation in the inner courtyard was equivalent to two months of cultivation in the middle courtyard. In other words, the gap between these outstanding disciples and the ordinary disciples was still widening. If those ordinary disciples wanted to enter the inner courtyard to cultivate, they would have no chance at all.

    As An Zheng walked, he asked someone to find out where Wei Sun, the grandson of the Bai Sheng Academy, who was also one of the Four Major Disciples, was. Only in the end did he confirm that Wei Choumou was still cultivating in the Inner Academy.

    The inner courtyard and the inner courtyard were actually separated by a short wall. Moreover, the moon gate was always unobstructed, without any door panels. However, if someone entered the inner courtyard without permission, they would be directly removed from the list. Within the Moon Gate, there was a gentleman on duty. The two of them chatted while they were separated by a door, but people outside would not go in, and people inside would note out.

    An Zheng walked to the outside of Moon Gate, and the Mr. Duty Elder who was currently reading with his head lowered nced at An Zheng. At first, he did not pay any attention to him, but when he suddenly realized that it was his disciple An Zheng who had already run away in fear of his crimes, he immediately stood up.

    ¡°What are you trying to do!¡±

    His sudden outburst caused everyone nearby to turn to look at him. About two or three hundred meters away from them, a pretty girl was holding the hand of Pingce, who was collecting mulberries, and looking at them.

    Amongst the four disciples, Wei Choumou was the most vicious, the coldest, the bravest, and the most perverted of them all.

    Everyone knew that Pingce wyboy, and he had once pursued any female disciples with even the slightest bit of beauty in the Central District. And because this person was truly outstanding, not only was his cultivation strong, but he was also handsome. His speech was graceful and elegant, so none of the female disciples could refuse him. He grabbed the girl by her waist and held her up to the tree to pluck mulberries. The girl¡¯s face was flushed, shy, and happy.

    As Pingce was turning his head, he heard An Zheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I want to challenge Wei Choumou.¡±

    Pingce subconsciously let go of the girl, who almost fell off the tree. He quickly apologized, then left the girl in shock and walked towards the Moon Gate.

    When the teacher on duty rebuked An Zheng in anger, ¡°I advise you to return and wait for the people from Xing Ming Pce toe and take you away, you are suspected of assassinating one of the teachers from the academy, then flee in fear of your crimes. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble here, or else don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    An Zheng said one word aime: ¡°I, will, fight, Wei Choumou!¡±

    ¡°You are courting death.¡±

    With a snort, his hand reached for An Zheng¡¯s shoulder.

    An Zheng¡¯s shoulder shook slightly. His movements were extremely small, but just in time to avoid Mister¡¯s grab. Mr Yu was obviously stunned for a moment, and when he looked at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Has the Court issued a notice that I am a murderer? Bai Sheng Academy, have you removed me from the list? ¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The man on duty was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Even though the Xing Family has yet to issue a warrant to arrest you, even though Bai Sheng Academy has yet to make the decision to remove your name, your murder of Sir is unforgivable and unforgivable, everyone already knows about it.¡±

    An Zheng sneered: ¡°A person like you is fit to wear the academy uniform and raise a disciple in the Bai Sheng Academy? The Punishment Hall has not been convicted, the Academy has not been removed, but you have already determined that I was the one who killed the person. Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re so childish as to act like an idiot? A person like you, what qualifications do you have to teach the children of other families here? ¡±

    ¡°You dare to contradict me like this?!¡±

    Mister Duty Talisman was enraged, but An Zheng stopped him.

    An Zheng continued: ¡°Since I have not been removed from the list and am not wanted, I will still be a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy. I won¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll stay in Bai Sheng Academy. I also have the right to issue a challenge to any disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy Center that I want to challenge. ¡±

    ¡°You overconfident fellow, since you know about Wei Choumou¡¯s cultivation in the Inner Academy, you shouldn¡¯t havee. He is a dragon and a phoenix among men, and you are only a loach in the mud at the bottom of the river. How can a person who was personally taught by Vice President Wei beparable to someone who came from the border army and only knows how to fight, kill, and have no manners? I say, you did this on purpose, you clearly know that Wei Choumou could note out from cultivation in the Inner Academy, so you purposefully shouted and shouted here. ¡±

    He coldly snorted, looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Then you can brag, saying that you want to challenge Wei Choumou, while Wei Choumou avoids battle. I¡¯ve seen too many dirty tricks like yours. I¡¯ll say it again, scram now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for punishing you with the academy¡¯s rules. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The rules of the institution state that who is not allowed to be challenged while cultivating in the Inner Academy?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The teacher on duty was momentarily at a loss for words, because there really was no such rule in the academy. But was there even a need to write about it in the academy¡¯s rules? Who didn¡¯t know when the inner courtyard disciples would have time topete with others, and where would that idiot have the time to challenge those who were already in the inner courtyard?

    ¡°Seems not.¡±

    An Zheng looked inside the Moon Gate. ¡°Wei Choumou, I know you can hear me, I want to challenge you.¡±

    Mister Ding Yu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Xing Ming Manor first!¡±

    Just as he was about to take action, the teacher sitting inside the Moon Gate who hadn¡¯t said anything stood up and said, ¡°Since this is a normal challenge that doesn¡¯t vite the rules of the academy, there is no lecturer who can forcefully stop it. If it was confirmed that this disciple had killed someone, was wanted, and was convicted, then naturally, there was nothing to say. However, since he was not convicted, and was still a student of the academy, the rules of the academy were to be protected and not interfered with. Unless he is beaten to death by the challenger. ¡±

    This gentleman looked young, about thirty years old, clean and clean, one of those people who never seem to make a special impression at first sight, but who you never have to be on guard against. He was very ordinary, not too handsome, not too tall. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, making him look harmless. There waile of wood on the ground beside him, and it looked like he was about to do some kind of woodwork.

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Mr. Duty asked.

    The person called Mr. Zhu said tly: ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean? I merely memorized the rules of the academy. Why don¡¯t you understand? ¡±

    Mister Dashi¡¯s expression changed.

    An Zheng could tell that these two gentlemen were not in the same group. The gentleman on duty must be Wei Sun¡¯s men, and Mou Zhongping was never one to form alliances, so this Mr. Zhu should be a neutral faction who only acted ording to the academy¡¯s rules.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    A tall and big young man walked out withrge strides, and looked at An Zheng with an ashen face: ¡°Are you that An Zheng who was directly promoted to the Central District level 4 from the Freshman Courtyard by Mister Wen, who made an exception for this match? Since you have taken out the academy¡¯s rules to speak, then I shall punish you with them ¡­ ording to the academy¡¯s rules, level four disciples are not qualified to directly challenge level one disciples, unless you are already a level two disciple. ¡±

    Mr. Zhu nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s true. ording to the academy¡¯s rules, a level four disciple can only challenge a level two disciple at most. If he could defeat a level two disciple in ordance to normal rules, he would be immediately promoted to a level two disciple. Wei Choumou was right, so you can go back. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly frowned, slightly anxious in his heart. Could it be that he had to find a level two disciple to fight with? If that happened, the time would be even longer. By that time, Wei Sun, who knew that he had already returned, would have enough time to contact the people from Xing Ming Pce to bring him away.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    At this time, the corner of Wei Sun¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile: ¡°I ept his challenge.¡±

    He stepped out of the Moon Gate, and looked at An Zheng with a condescending, contemptuous gaze: ¡°I really want to see how strong a disciple of the fourth rank who has just entered the Academy is, to actually dare challenge me. However, we should put up a wager for thepetition ¡­ If you win, I will call you senior brother from today onwards. In the future, when I see you in the Bai Sheng Academy, I will pay my respects to you. If you lose, get the hell out of Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged. ¡°Come.¡±

 Chapter 1101 - Crash

    <h4>Chapter 1101 ¨C Crash</h4>

    Wei Choumou walked out of the Moon Gate inrge strides, and looked at An Zheng with not only contempt but also pity. As far as he was concerned, An Zheng was jusitiful guy who did not hesitate to throw his life away to be famous.

    I know what you are thinking. You came from the border army without any family background, and the only way for everyone to recognize you is to challenge someone stronger than you. Even if you lose, you still haveputation for being brave. Sometimes I feel that people like you are rather pitiful, having nothing but desperation and not being able to do anything else. ¡±

    ¡°It is because I pity you that I have to give you a word of advice. How good would it be to be alive? Your life was given to you by your parents. Of course, that¡¯s the only thing your parents can give you. So should you treasure it more? ¡±

    He stopped not far away from An Zheng and said, ¡°When you¡¯re at the border army, all of you can only rely on your own life to stand up for us. You guys have already broken off all ties with the world, don¡¯t you understand? Do you think you can still fight your way out of Bai Sheng Academy? There are some differences that you can¡¯t catch up to no matter what you try. ¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°You still want to fight?¡±

    An Zheng sighed helplessly: ¡°You sure have a lot of scenes to y.¡±

    Wei Choumou¡¯s expression changed, the look of pity in his eyes disappeared and was reced with a sinister look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to fight? Didn¡¯t you want to be famous? I¡¯ll give you this chance. Not only will I fight with you, I will also fight with you in front of all the teachers and disciples of the Central District. With contest ground over there, I¡¯ll have to trouble this mister to ask Vice President Wei to be impartial. ¡±

    He was talking about Vice President Wei, which was also his grandfather, Wei Sun. Therefore, this arrogant guy was not that confident. Wei Sun had to spectate every match of his in the past, he had won every match. As for the other vice principal of the academy, Mou Zhongping, he seemed to never have any interest in this kind ofpetition and basically did not participate. As for that mysterious Old President, ordinary disciples had never even seen him before.

    On the contest ground¡¯s side, An Zheng and Wei Choumou stood face to face.

    When Wei Sun, who had rushed over, saw that hateful guy actually dared to challenge his own grandson aime like this, the rage in his heart could be easily imagined. He had to beat An Zheng into a murderer, and that way, Mou Zhongping would be his aplice. Only then, the position of the future Principal of Bai Sheng Academy would be his.

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to challenge Wei Sun at all. I dere that from now on, Bai Sheng Academy will remove you from the list of names, and if you scram from contest ground now, Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s overseer will send you to the torture chamber to receive an investigation. You are a suspect in the killing of people, so the reputation of Bai Sheng Academy cannot be ruined by you. ¡±

    The academy¡¯s most unremarkable looking Teacher Zhu stood up and said, ¡°This does not conform to the academy¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Vice Principal. Do you understand the academy¡¯s rules or me?¡±

    Wei Sun coldly snorted, ¡°Zhu Xiaojian, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach me anything. Academician level 3. You are only a level 2 instructor, and even if you are a level 1 instructor, you still do not have the qualifications. How many years have I presided over the academy? I¡¯m not more familiar with the academy¡¯s rules than you are? If I say yes, I say no. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took ouhick book from his spatial artifact. ¡°I have already been studying rules for three months, and I can memorize every single one of them. I know the meaning of every single word. You are the Vice Principal, but you might not be more familiar with the academy¡¯s rules than me. ¡±

    Wei Sun¡¯s face turned green from anger: ¡°I am the Vice Principal, it is useless even if you are familiar with the academy¡¯s rules. If I say that this person should be removed immediately, then that person must be removed immediately. In this academy, I am the one in charge, not a mere level 2 lecturer like you. ¡±

    ¡°This academy has always been controlled by the Your Majesty, even I can¡¯t do it, can you?¡±

    Mou Zhongping walked over while supporting the trembling Old President. The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Wei Sun for a moment before he coldly said: ¡°Everyone knows that Bai Sheng Academy was created by Your Majesty, that¡¯s why everyone respects you as Bai Shengjun. Although this is only the branch of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Su Lan County and cannot represent the main branch, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is the branch or the main branch, as long as I am able to say those words, then in the past, present, and in the future, only the Your Majesty can say those words. ¡±

    Wei Sun¡¯s face paled, but he had no choice but to smile and say, ¡°Principal, why have youe as well? There is no need to rm you with such a child¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Since you¡¯re old, you should rest up. It¡¯s better for you to go back and rest.¡±

    Old President went up the stage, and looked at the seat of the principal that Wei Sun blocked. In the past, the Old President would nevere to the contest ground, and Vice Principal Mou Zhongping also rarely came, so the seat specially prepared for the Principal was basically reserved for Wei Sun. He had gotten used to it, and went straight for the center seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not old enough to need a rest. I can pick up a broom and walk. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    He pointed to the seat, only then did Wei Sun react, and unwillingly took a step.

    He had already informed the people of Xing Ming Manor about An Zheng¡¯s situation, and they had also received the benefits he had sent people to Yancheng. They had promised him that they would get an official document prepared in a month¡¯s time, and that they would ask Old President to return to Yancheng to recuperate. As for Mou Zhongping, he was already an aplice of the murderer, and the one who died was even a teacher in the academy. How could he possibly be the academy¡¯s Principal?

    Therefore, it seemed that Wei Sun¡¯s attitude towards the Old President was no longer as humble and submissive as before.

    Old President sat down and waved for people to make tea for him: ¡°Don¡¯t rely on your subjective imagination to judge one thing too wlessly. In here, only the judgement of the is counted aule, only thew set by the Your Majesty is considered a rule.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng and waved his hand, ¡°Fight, I haven¡¯t seen disciple¡¯spetition in decades.¡±

    An Zheng was extremely shocked in his heart. He really did not think that the old man who swept the floor he met would actually be the Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy Branch. It turned out that the mysterious and elusive old man had always been in public in the courtyard. It was just that there were too few people who knew who he was.

    ¡°Yes, student.¡±

    An Zheng bowed.

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian.¡±

    Old President nced at it: ¡°You go and take down the record, although your words are a bit ugly and crooked, but you are upright. I still remember thement Your Majesty gave you back then ¡­ I cannot turn the tide, but I can speak the truth. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian bowed: ¡°As youmand.¡±

    He also called himself a student.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, they thought to themselves, this Zhu Xiaojian actually goersonalment from the Your Majesty before? What did that mean? In the entire Bai Sheng Academy, most people only thought that the only person who had seen Master Your Majesty was the Old President.

    Zhu Xiaojian pointed to the clerks present at the counter and invited him to leave. It was the person Wei Sun had brought along with him, and he unwillingly stood up and left. Wei Sun¡¯s face was ashen, he did not understand why An Zheng would suddenly challenge his own grandson, what did this have to do with his case. He also didn¡¯t understand why Old President would stand out this time. It seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Old President seemed to have remembered something as he nced at Mou Zhongping: ¡°Read the order first, this was personally written by Your Majesty.¡±

    Mou Zhongping took out a scroll from his sleeves, opened it, walked to the side of the stage and coughed a few times, and then began to read aloud.

    ¡°Bai Sheng Academy Su Lan County¡¯s Branch President has asked me six times for leave. It has been twenty years since the first time. I still remember that day when you said that you could no longer do any more things for the branch when you were old and weak. If I said that I could take up a broom and sweep the ground, I would do it. In a sh, twenty years have passed. You are excusing yourself once again, saying that you are about to be unable to hold the broom anymore ¡­ Fine, then I will return back to Yancheng to rest and stay by my side to advise him. Two years ago, I sent Zhu Xiaojian to the Sn Courtyard to investigate, learn, and be familiar with it. Now that the two years were up, and the time for Zhu Xiaojian to write a letter to himself hade to an end, he could be the dean of the Sn County branch and be assisted by Mou Zhongping ¡­ Ning Xiaolou. ¡±

    After he finished believing in this part of the book, Wei Sun, who was standing on the stage, was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°This must be fuckin ¡®fake!¡±

    Wei Sun shouted at the top of his lungs, rushing forward to tear the letter apart.

    ¡°Your Majesty is dead! Everyone knows that the Your Majesty has been killed by the people of the Nine Saint Sect, yet you still dare to pretend that the Your Majesty is writing this kind of letter in an attempt to get away with it. I refuse to ept this ¡­ I can¡¯t ept it. Just you wait, I¡¯ll expose you right now. Last month, I wrote a letter to¡¯s Instructor, Lord Si Xu. He also promised me that I would be the Dean of the Sn County Branch Academy! ¡±

    Mou Zhongping took a step back to dodge, ¡°Vice President Wei, you¡¯ve lost yourposure.¡±

    Wei Sun could not stop at all, his face was as white as paper. He rushed up like a madman to snatch the letter, but he could not get it. Mou Zhongping¡¯s cultivation was not weaker than his, the way the two chased back and forth on the stage made people feel that it was funny.

    And at this time on the contest ground, Wei Choumou¡¯s face was also frighteningly white. Wei Sun had told him that he would be the principal of the Bai Sheng Academy in a few days. His name would be the only one when he rmended talent to the General in a month. But now, everything seemed to have been shattered.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian, who was originally standing there, suddenly stood up, took out an iron te and threw it at Wei Sun: ¡°Look for yourself!¡±

    Wei Sun subconsciously caught the metal te, and looked at the words engraved on it ¡­ DEA.

    Seeing these three words, Wei Sun was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. Not to mention him, within the territory of the entire Bai Shengjun, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when hearing the three words ¡°DEA¡±? The DEA was in charge of criminal investigation, investigation, and arrest, and there was no upper limit. Which is to say, other than the Your Majesty Ning Xiaolou, everyone else in the DEA had the authority to investigate in secret. Once the crime wasmitted, Ning Xiaolou did not need to be reported to him.

    Everyone said, the people of the DEA were everywhere, no one knew if they had any spies from the DEA.

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand and the metal te flew back into his hands. After he sat down, he coldly said: ¡°Enough ¡­ Vice President Wei, don¡¯t embarrass yourself too much. ¡±

    Wei Sun¡¯s face was extremely pale, he staggered back to his seat and gasped for breath, as though he had lost his soul.

    Zhu Xiaojian said indifferently: ¡°Let me tell you another thing, Lord Your Majesty is fine, everything is handled by you in the Yancheng. I have already recorded down what you said just now. After thispetition ends, I will have to trouble Vice President Wei toe with me to the DEA and exin where you have heard such outrageous words from. If you were to spread rumors that something had happened to Your Majesty ¡­ I believe Vice President Wei should be clear about the consequences. ¡±

    ¡°Also, Master Xu, for you to receive benefits, that is something that Your Majesty would agree to. Initially, Master Xu wanted to return the benefits you gave us, but the Your Majesty said that these items would be sent to the border army and would be able to give the brothers a few moreyers of clothes. ¡°The border troops suffer.¡±

    An Zheng saw that after Zhu Xiaojian finished speaking, his eyes had turned red and tears could not be stopped.

    Zhu Xiaojian raised his head and looked at the two people on the contest ground. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Also... An Zheng, do you know why Old President announced Master Your Majesty¡¯s decision at this time? ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°Student understands.¡±

 Chapter 1102 - You are not worthy

    <h4>Chapter 1102 ¨C You are not worthy</h4>

    Wei Choumou felt that his world had crumbled, and everything was just an illusion. Why did he have to give the position of principal to an outsider? That outsider was obviously referring to this Zhu Xiaojian, who had been unknown in the Bai Sheng Academy for the past two years.

    When Zhu Xiaojian revealed his identity as the DEA, there was actually no longer any possibility of turning the tables around. The higher one¡¯s status was, the more one would know how terrifying the DEA was.

    So when his entire life had turned to despair, Wei Choumou vented all of his resentment and anger on An Zheng.

    ¡°I lost everything, but I want to drag you down with me. This is all because of you!¡±

    Wei Choumou roared, and rushed towards An Zheng. In the midst of his swift charge, countless ck lights rose up behind him, and then smashed towards An Zheng like angry dragons. An Zheng did not know his opponent¡¯s cultivation realm, but when his opponent attacked, he could feel that their cultivation realm was definitely higher than his.

    Without the Eye of Heaven and the lightning energy of heaven, An Zheng only had the most ordinary Cultivation Power remaining. But in the ordinary world, An Zheng had to carvath of blood out of nowhere.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the ck Ruler appeared in front of him to block. The ck light that was like an angry dragon smashed onto the ck Ruler, and with a bang bang sound, An Zheng¡¯s body was pushed backwards, away from the impact.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Wei Choumou roared as he rushed over, extended a finger into the sky, and then pointed his finger at An Zheng. The clouds in the sky trembled for a bit, and then ten thousand golden lights pierced through the clouds like sharp swords, and quickly descended towards An Zheng.

    The number of swords of golden light was simply too great, so dense that it would make one¡¯s hair stand on end. No matter how An Zheng moved, the golden light sword that was likorrential rain followed him closely. The swishing sound of the floor was incessant. In just a few moments, it was filled with swords. The astonishing thing was that these swords were actually real and not formed from Cultivation Power.

    ¡°That is the Thousand Revolution Box that Wei Sun used when he was travelling in the martial arts world.¡±

    Old President sat on the chair, squinted his eyes and said to Mou Zhongping: ¡°I remember back then, Wei Sun was alsigh-spirited person, walking in the martial arts world to punish evil and punish good, just that I do not know why he became like this after bing old. The Thousand Revolution Box has a thousand variations. Back in the day, the person who created this magical equipment could be called a great master craftsman. ¡±

    ¡°Those golden swords were actually formed from the golden needles in the Thousand Revolution Box. Legend has it that there arotal of eighteen thousand golden needles. The more powerful the needles, the more powerful the power bes.

    Mou Zhongpingughed: ¡°People from my side army will not retreat.¡±

    Old President snorted, ¡°You want to lie to me?¡±

    Mou Zhongpingughed awkwardly, he did not know what to say for a moment.

    The disciples of the Central District who were watching from afar all nervously looked towards contest ground, clenching their fists. It was as if they were even more nervous than if they were on the field themselves, and all of their eyes were staring fixedly at that direction. Some of them were especially eye-catching, and were surrounded by many beautiful girls. A person sitting on the high wall drank wine and looked coldly at contest ground. There was also a Xu Lianglei who was squatting on the tower like a leopard that could jump down at any time.

    ¡°This An Zheng won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. No matter what, Wei Choumou is still the most outstanding disciple in our Central District.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t the legend say that he would be escorted to the Main Academy in the near future, and that he would definitely participate in the year¡¯s four sects¡¯ three Monarch Martial Arts Conference s?¡±

    ¡°Back then, Senior Brother Wang also refused to ept the fact and challenged Wei Choumou, but he was beaten to the point of spitting blood, and he only recovered after lying in bed for three months. Furthermore, since then, Senior Brother Wang¡¯s cultivation level did not increase, and he was unwilling to say anything more, but we all guessed that it was Wei Choumou who ruthlessly destroyed his Dantian Qi Sea during thepetition. ¡±

    ¡°Wei Choumou is the most sinister, this is something everyone knows, I¡¯m afraid An Zheng will not be able to hold him off for long.¡±

    The surrounding few hundred disciples were all familiar with Wei Choumou, but no one was familiar with him. Therefore, almost all of them believed that An Zheng would not win, and he would lose very quickly. Putting aside Wei Choumou¡¯s character, this guy¡¯s talent in cultivation was truly terrifying.

    [Extinction]

    Following Wei Choumou¡¯s explosive shout, more and more golden light swords descended from the sky. This time, they did not just descend from above, they were also split up and shot towards An Zheng from all directions. An Zheng seemed to be surrounded by endless golden waves, and in the next second, he would be sliced into pieces by the golden light.

    ¡°The Thousand Revolution Box really lives up to its name.¡±

    At the ce where the instructor sat, someone nodded and said, ¡°If this magical artifact were to be spread out, I¡¯m afraid many people would turn red in the eyes.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful the Thousand Revolution Box is, it still depends on the person who uses it. Wei Choumou has always been the most outstanding disciple in our Middle School. He had entered the Inner Academy many times to cultivate, and only three people could be on par with him. An Zheng just came over from the border army, and is using an unorthodox method of approach.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a challenge like this is simply suicidal.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu who was seated a little further away snorted, and everyone immediately shut up. Not many instructors in the Central District had ever been beaten up by Wen Nuanyu. Everyone knew what kind of temper this woman had. Once she was pissed off, she didn¡¯t care what kind of influence she would have on any asion.

    The middle-aged man sitting beside Wen Nuanyu had a livid expression, obviously angry. He was Wei Choumou¡¯s instructor, a person with an important position in the Central District ¡­ Gu Xiucheng.

    ¡°Mister Wen, if you don¡¯t stop him, your new disciple won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    He said coldly.

    Wen Nuanyu snorted: ¡°Maybe not.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, An Zheng was sent flying by the endless golden light swords. When he stood up with the ck Ruler in his hands, there was blood in his mouth, and the gaps between his white teeth were filled with red blood. When he opened his mouth, it looked slightly sinister.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small fry. I really thought you had some skill.¡±

    When Wei Choumou saw the blood in An Zheng¡¯s mouth, his eyes became disdainful. ¡°Trash like you, you think you¡¯re worthy enough to challenge me?¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward with the ck Ruler in his right hand, the golden sword in front of him forming a raging river, smashing towards him. An Zheng ced the ck Ruler in front of him to block as the golden light sword kept on hitting him and he was unable to move forward. The power from the ck Ruler caused both of his arms to tremble while his feet moved backwards horizontally on the ground.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Wei Choumou said: ¡°I overestimated you, I really shouldn¡¯t have given you the face to ept your challenge. Did you feel proud just now? Do you think my life has been ruined by you, and you have a sense of aplishment? Yes, I was disappointed, even despairing. But now, I suddenly understood ¡­ Hahaha, what does it have to do with me whether my grandfather dies or not? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die if he falls. With my talent, even without his care, I can still stand up for him. And you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being used as a weapon by those treacherous people? ¡±

    He took a step forward and said, ¡°For a nobody like you, you can only be used as a gun. Sooner orter, I will fly into the sky and be a supreme being. ¡±

    An Zheng spat out blood: ¡°What do you know?¡±

    No one knew that he had activated eight times the bacsh.

    The energy that came from the ck Ruler was eight times that of Wei Choumou¡¯s!

    In this moment of life and death, he actually dared to do suching.

    On the stage, Wen Nuanyu¡¯s face was slightly ugly, she stood up and quickly walked to Mou Zhongping¡¯s side, squatting down and lowering her voice: ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right, although An Zheng¡¯s cultivation is lower than Wei Choumou¡¯s, but he should not be vomiting blood the moment hees into contact with her, what is wrong with him.¡±

    Mou Zhongping shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know him as much as you do. ¡°But I also feel that something is wrong. We shouldn¡¯t be so weak.¡±

    As for Old President, who was sitting beside Mou Zhongping, he actually narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he admired it.

    Under the bombardment of eighteen thousand golden light swords, An Zheng had even activated eight times the bacsh. If it were any other cultivator in the same realm as him, they would have already been smashed to pieces by the bacsh. Even if it was An Zheng, the skin on his body had already be filled with holes. His shoulders were trembling and his lips were trembling, the only thing that stopped shaking was the hand holding the ck Ruler.

    The scene was like a waterfall smashing over, it was all blocked by the ck Ruler. And every single golden sword hitting the ck Ruler, An Zheng had to endure eight times the force of this golden sword.

    With a wail, An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes became even brighter.

    ¡°It¡¯s over ten thousand. That¡¯s all it is.¡±

    He suddenly stood up straight and began to push the ck Ruler forward with his two hands. Wei Choumou¡¯s expression changed, and he pushed his hands forward. As the surging waves of golden light approached him, countless ck lights that resembled ck dragons appeared behind him and circled around An Zheng to attack him from the back.

    However, An Zheng acted as if he did not see it, and continued to push the ck Ruler forward. His steps seemed incredibly heavy, and every step he took caused the earth to shake.

    The number of golden swords clearly lessened, but An Zheng was advancing forward at an increasing speed. As for those ck lights that had circled around to attack An Zheng from behind, they bombarded onto An Zheng¡¯s back instead. The bloodthirsty look in his eyes grew brighter and brighter, like a beast¡¯s.

    Xu Lian Bao¡¯s eyes were also bright as she squatted on the tower, looking at An Zheng as if she was looking at her future opponent. If he could, he would pounce and fight against An Zheng right now. The surprise and shock in his eyes could not be concealed.

    Pingce pinched the chin of a beautiful girl andughed after taking a nce: ¡°Wei Choumou is finished.¡±

    Wen Wen, who was sitting on the high wall, threw his wine pot to the side and walked with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°How boring.¡±

    An Zheng threw the ck Ruler towards Wei Choumou: ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Wei Choumou simply did not have the time to avoid it, nor did he have the time to do anything else. He only had the time to push his hands forward to block the ck Ruler.

    Boom!! Both of Wei Choumou¡¯s arms exploded the moment his hands made contact with the ck Ruler, and his body flew out like a cannonball. Dozens of meters away, his back collided with a wall. That was the contest ground¡¯s wall, with the support of a formation, it was impossible to break through it. But if he could break through, that would be great. Wei Choumou¡¯s back bumped into the wall, the ck Ruler followed closely behind, and with a bang, it smashed into his chest, directly causing him to almost split open.

    Wei Choumou spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling like all his ribs were broken. He was trapped by the ck Ruler and the wall, unable to move at all. An Zheng, who was standing tens of meters away, lifted his hand and pushed in the air. The ck Ruler pushed forward a bit. I admit defeat! Don¡¯t kill me... Cough cough, I still don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t kill me. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand and the ck Ruler flew back. He carried the ck Ruler on his back and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Using this ruler to kill you is a sphemy to the ruler. You are not worthy.¡±

    Everyone stood there dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t know how it ended like this. It was clearly An Zheng who had been suppressed and beaten up. How could An Zheng win just like that?

    Wei Choumou¡¯s instructor, Gu Xiacheng, coldly snorted as he stood up and left with a flick of his sleeve. The reason why he kept suppressing Wen Nuanyu in the academy all these years was because he had raised Wei Choumou. But now, that little bit of pride had been shattered by An Zheng.

    Wen Nuanyu shouted out from the stage excitedly. Her movements were big, her chest was surging with huge waves.

 Chapter 1103 - Old friends are not far away Bai Sheng Academy, Principals study.

    <h4>Chapter 1103 ¨C Old friends are not far away</h4>

    Bai Sheng Academy, Principal¡¯s study.

    Old President squinted at An Zheng and pointed to the teacup in front of him. ¡°I used this cup for many years, but it was shattered by your teacher Wen Nuanyu. Old people are always nostalgic, and the older things are, the more they like them. For example, the broom that I used for a long time just couldn¡¯t bear to throw away. If the human heart was shattered, there was no way to make up for it. My cup is broken. What do you mean? ¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Old President knocked on the table, ¡°The instructor that represents you, Wen Nuanyu, has notpensated me yet. The day before yesterday, she had already smashed into pieces and did notpensate me even now!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯llpensate ¡­ ¡°I¡¯llpensate ¡­¡±

    Old President nodded his head as if he was a child to be taught: ¡°Un ¡­ I¡¯ll ask you one more thing, did you kill Su Shang? ¡±

    ¡°No, but he died because of me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was very simple, because he knew that there was no need to hide anything in front of this Old President. Old President had a pair of turbid eyes, but he could tell what was wrong and what wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what kind of rtives Su Shang and I are. I don¡¯t know if they are rtives or not. ¡±

    Old Presidentughed slyly.

    ¡°The more he says, the more people will believe him.¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Since the Principal knows, why didn¡¯t he expose him?¡±

    Old Presidentughed and said, ¡°Everything is set. When you get older, you won¡¯t say much and you¡¯ll just want to see. As you walk along the street and see those old people sitting alone under the wall, do you think they are thinking about life or reminiscing about the past? ¡°That¡¯s not it. They¡¯re just watching, watching for a while while they¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t even gemendation from the border guards, then why did you enter the Bai Sheng Academy?¡±

    He suddenly turned serious, ¡°Although I admire your way of doing things, but you are still a swindler here.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But, what I am taking is really the rmendation of the border guards.¡±

    Old President said: ¡°Then, what is the difference between you and Su Shang who really thinks that you are my rtive?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled, with both hands cupped together, he bowed: ¡°This student knows his wrongs.¡±

    ¡°The student¡¯s wife and best friend are trapped in the Nine Saint Sect. Someone told me that the only way to save them is to join the Martial Arts Conference. Because he promised me that as long as I could enter Martial Arts Conference and enter the top three, I would be able to meet my wife. ¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and said: ¡°And within the borders of the Your Majesty, those who can participate in the Martial Arts Conference s must definitely leave the Bai Sheng Academy.¡±

    Old President acknowledged: ¡°So it¡¯s for women.¡±

    He stayed silent for a while, then said: ¡°You have defeated Wei Choumou, so I can specifically grant you permission to be promoted to the academy¡¯s first level disciple. From next month on, you will be allowed to enter the Inner Academy to cultivate after passing a test.¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°What exactly is the inner courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Inner court ¡­¡± It¡¯s a magical artifact that the Holy Lord once used. ¡±

    The Old President actually did not hide anything. ¡°This magic tool has the ability to absorb and emit the essence of heaven and earth. It can be used in the inner courtyard to cultivate and absorb more and more pure energy. The longer the inner courtyard cultivates, the more beneficial it will be to your advancement. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Since there is such a magical equipment, why not let the other disciples enter?¡±

    The Old President said, ¡°The Inner Academy can only hold ten people aime for cultivation. The number of times a magical artifact absorbs and emits its its essence and aura is twenty to ten. Swallowing it for twenty days and vomiting for ten days. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Thank you, Headmaster, for not pursuing the matter.¡±

    Old President said: ¡°I am old and do not like to see deathe and go. I like to see happy endings even more. The love of your young people is the whole world. At my age I¡¯ll find it sad not to have real love when I¡¯m young. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to say a few words of constion, but the Old President burst outughing, ¡°Thinking about those old guys who haven¡¯t really loved, is just too pitiful. Hahahaha ¡­ When I was young... Cough cough, forget it.

    He asked: ¡°That ck Ruler, it¡¯s something from the Dali Sect right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Great Li Sect¡¯s Xiao Sheng was once the top figure in the entire Jizhou, whaity. Since the ck Ruler are in your hands, then it means that you have received the Dali Sect¡¯s inheritance. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler ¡­ When I was young, I was fortunate enough to see senior Xiao Sheng use it. ¡±

    He stayed silent for a while, and waved his hand: ¡°Go, cultivate properly with Wen Nuanyu. In another four months, it would be time to rmend talents to the headquarters. Each time, there would only be two spots, and one would have to be eliminated. The number of disciples in the headquarters is actually not that many. Every year, each branch only rmends sending two people to the headquarters, and these two people will undergo numerouspetitions in the headquarters.

    ¡°Fate is always in your hands. When others help you, it is only because you are worth helping.¡±

    An Zheng took his leave, ¡°Student will be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Does the dean have any other orders?¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯tpensated me for my teacup.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    When he returned to Shang Mu Pavilion, Wen Nuanyu was waiting for him. The seven disciples were standing on the small path outside and apuding when they saw An Zhenging over. Wen Nuanyu said as she looked at An Zheng witroud expression, ¡°Gu Xian Cheng has been bullying me for almost a year now, so you can be considered to have helped me raise my eyebrows and give me some satisfaction. Say it, what reward do you want? ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°When will Sir and the Vice Principal get married? ¡°When the timees, give me a cup of wedding wine to drink.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu was stunned for a moment, then came up and gave An Zheng a kick: ¡°Do you owe me?! Do you owe it?! ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and avoided it: ¡°During contest ground¡¯spetition, I saw Mister squatting beside the Vice Principal. The Vice Principal even took advantage of the fact that no one else was paying attention to kiss your hands, Mister seems to be very shy.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu rushed forward to beat him up, but when she thought about that embarrassing scene, she covered her face and ran away.

    An Zheng sat down and the seven junior brothers gathered around him, all kinds of ttery flew out and entered into An Zheng¡¯s ears. They had sincerely epted An Zheng, and this senior brother, who had entered the sectst, had be their role model.

    At the same time, at the Disciplinary Hall in Su Lan County.

    Dressed in cloth clothes, Zhu Xiaojian slowly walked in. The sky was almost dark, and the pedestrians on the main street outside were gradually bing fewer and fewer. Hundreds of people were standing in the courtyard of the Hall of Punishment of the Sn County. When they saw Zhu Xiaojian entering, they neatly bent down to pay their respects.

    ¡°Wee, Lord Procurator of DEA.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian acknowledged them, and swept them with his gaze: ¡°Where are you keeping them.¡±

    The Head Supervisor of the Xing Residence quickly replied: ¡°Reporting to the Public Prosecutor, I¡¯ve just used my punishment for being locked up in the water prison.¡±

    ¡°All of you can leave. I have a few words to ask him, no one is to disturb him.¡±

    Everyone dispersed, and Zhu Xiaojian walked into the water prison by himself. When he opened the door, the light inside was even dimmer. One could vaguely see thaerson was tied to a chain on the wall. The chain had already pierced through the person¡¯s shoulder, and the person looked to be on the verge of death.

    ¡°He really can carry it.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sat down and looked at him. Because of the dim light and the fact that the man¡¯s hair had fallen down over his face, it was not possible to see what the man looked like. However, this person had a very strange aura, even though he had been tortured to this state, he still had a very iprehensible aura. It was as if he had been hung there, and was once the ruler of the world.

    ¡°The people of Xing Ming Manor said that no matter how they asked you, you wouldn¡¯t say who you are or where you came from. They suspect that you are a spy sent over from Nine Saint Sect. You only said that you were not one, and said that you did not know anything about Nine Saint Sect? ¡±

    He opened the file on the table in front of him and carefully looked at the page after the oilmp.

    ¡°You said that you came from another world, and that¡¯s why the Xing Family wrote in the record that you were provoked and that you were delirious. But when I came in, you looked up at me. Your eyes, it was impossible for you to be delirious. I think you¡¯re familiar, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never seen you before. So I was wondering why I thought you were familiar. ¡±

    ¡°In the end, I was still able to understand a bit. My name is Zhu Xiaojian, and there aren¡¯t many people who know me here. Everyone knew that there were four sects and three monarchs in Jizhou, and three sects and three monarchs in the southeast Qingzhou. Currently, there were only three sects and two monarchs left. My father is called Zhu Ming Jiu, also known as Qingzhou Xiao Yao Jun. When he was captured, I was also captured. When Mingcheng Lord Yuan Wei sent people to torture and interrogate him, he purposely ced me, who was still young, on the side to try to put some pressure on him. At that time, my father was the same as you, hanging on the wall with his hair in such a dishevelled state. That¡¯s why the people of Xing Ming Pce don¡¯t believe that you came from another world, I do. ¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the man. He used the iron ruler to brush away the man¡¯s messy hair.

    ¡°Since you are not someone from the Nine Saint Sect, then there is no need to continue torturing you. What do you think you are... Daxi Shenghuang? ¡±

    That person suddenly raised his head, and his eyes shone brightly: ¡°We are Daxi Shenghuang! We are Chen Wunuo, the one and only Chen Wunuo in this world! ¡°I am the greatest emperor of all time, and my Great Xixi is eternal and indestructible!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shook his head: ¡°You still haven¡¯t seen your current environment clearly. Even if you are the king of another world, you are still a prisoner here. However, you can rest assured. From now on, Xing Ming Manor no longer has the authority to do anything to you. Your Majesty has already ordered us to bring you to Yancheng. He also wants to see how you look like. ¡±

    ¡°I am norisoner ¡­ I will never be a prisoner. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo roared, his eyes filled with a fierce light.

    ¡°Even if you were once a king, you are almost crippled now.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s really pitiful ¡­ I was sent by the Your Majesty to save you, but who are you to save you? Rest well, you will be at Yancheng next month. The biggest difference between you and me is that Ming Zhen Jun and Yuan Wei were determined to kill me, while Your Majesty might not want to kill you. Your talent is not bad, you might even be able to achieve something. ¡±

    He patted Chen Wunuo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lesson that I took so long to learn in prison ¡­ Don¡¯t be too stubborn, the one who is at a disadvantage is yourself. ¡±

    He turned around and left. Chen Wunuo was hanging there like a statue, his eyes filled with anger and helplessness.

 Chapter 1104 - The Key to the Buddhist Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 1104 ¨C The Key to the Buddhist Scripture</h4>

    It had to be said that the Old President was good to An Zheng. Regardless of the others¡¯ attitudes, he announced his final decision in the position of dean. Because Wei Choumou had already left the Bai Sheng Academy, so he would be reced by An Zheng as a level one student in the academy, and then enter the inner courtyard to cultivate. The amount of time he had left for these six days were the days remaining for Wei Choumou.

    Wei Sun had already fallen, and he no longer had the face to continue staying in Bai Sheng Academy. As the Old President was about to leave his post and return to the Yancheng to recuperate, no one would object to the final decision to make in the name of the Principal.

    The newly appointed Principal, Zhu Xiaojian, sat there and smiled and nodded towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him.¡±

    Wen Nuanyu stood by An Zheng¡¯s side and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: ¡°He is someone from the DEA, and not a single word from the DEA can be trusted. The people of DEA are heartless, they only do what they think they should be done. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded without revealing any emotions.

    Wen Nuanyu sighed: ¡°I am also not willing to be prejudiced against him. In the past two years, my impression of him was not bad. He just does his own thing and doesn¡¯t take part in anything. It¡¯s just that no one, including me, knew that this person who had just arrived in Bai Sheng Academy two years ago would actually be the new Principal. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood why Wen Nuanyu had such an attitude towards him.

    Even an idiot could tell that Wen Nuanyu liked the Vice Principal, Mou Zhongping, and it was obvious that Mou Zhongping was extremely fond of her as well. The two of them had the same feelings, sooner orter, they would get married. And after Wei Sun had been overthrown, Mou Zhongping was the one who should have be the principal the most.

    However, Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s appearance not only shattered Wei Sun¡¯s dream, but also shattered Wen Nuanyu¡¯s dream. Mou Zhongping was a soldier, he was already used to many unexpected situations, and was also used to bearing it. And it seemed to him that the post of rector was not something he had to have, and that he did not have that high a desire for power.

    He was more likerson who enjoyed life after leaving the army, even if it was just a ss of wine or a bed. But just because he did not care did not mean that Wen Nuanyu did not care. What couldn¡¯t a woman do for the man she loved?

    Wen Nuanyu felt that this Principal should be Mou Zhongping¡¯s, so it was understandable for him to be dissatisfied with Zhu Xiaojian. But An Zheng knew, no matter how unsatisfied he was, even if he hadints, it would only be that much. She was not Wei Sun, so she could not do suceinous thing.

    ¡°Student understands.¡±

    An Zheng softly replied.

    Zhu Xiaojian coincidentally looked over and smiled at Wen Nuanyu and An Zheng, then nodded slightly. Wen Nuanyu did not care about him at all, she snorted and looked away. Zhu Xiaojian did not mind but he still wore a smile on his face.

    The inner courtyard wasn¡¯t really that big. Looking in from the Moon Gate, it seemed to be quite arge garden, but in reality, the area of the inner courtyard was only the size of amoner¡¯s courtyard. The Moon Gate seemed to be built over a long period of time, but in reality, no one could enter without the guidance of an inner courtyard lecturer. Everything he saw from the outside was illusory.

    The real inner courtyard looked like a big kettle. Maybe it really was a big kettle. It was about ten meters tall and had no lid. The handle, the spout and the length of the spout were not small. There was a fence built around the spout. An Zheng saw that there were nine people surrounding the spout. No wonder he said it could only fit ten people, the spout was only that big ¡­

    Although the shape of the narrator was entirely determined by the creator or the user¡¯s thoughts, An Zheng still could not understand why Ning Xiaolou would turn it into the big teapot back then ¡­

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng, andughed: ¡°You think that it looks likeapot, and maybe you are thinking if Your Majesty was crazy, that¡¯s why he made a magical equipment look like a teapot.¡±

    An Zhengughed and was just about to speak when he suddenly thought of Wen Nuanyu¡¯s reminder. He immediately shook his head: ¡°The shape of the magic tool isn¡¯t important, the most important thing is that it¡¯s useful.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng with praise. ¡°You were very impulsive and cautious, if you had nodded just now and only said a single word, I would have recorded it down. Bai Sheng Academy Su Lan County¡¯s branch disciple An Zheng said that Your Majesty was crazy back then.¡±

    An Zheng nced at him, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°The brush is in my hands, I have the right to write it, this is the unfair part. That was why everyone in the DEA had to go througigorous screening. This was because what they wrote down, said out, and saw were all evidence. Because of this, people could be convicted, and even their families could be exterminated. The DEA is directly responsible for the Lord of Your Majesty, no matter what authority the yamen has, they can¡¯t control us... ¡°Is it scary?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why Zhu Xiaojian would tell him these things.

    ¡°I can even nder you, but you didn¡¯t say anything. You said it when I wrote it down on my file. You just said that you don¡¯t even have the chance to turn the case.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sighed: ¡°Even I feel afraid of myself, once I do something wrong, my snitch will take a lot of people¡¯s lives.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°Go on up, you only have six days. It seemed that the area around the spout wasn¡¯t big. The ten of them were all seated in a separate space. No one would disturb anyone or even see anyone. In these ten days, you will be in a lonely but absolutely safe environment to absorb the energy of heaven and earth from the Heaven and earth jug. ¡°The mouth of the Cosmos Sack is for sucking, and the mouth is for spitting. This kind of breathing is very beneficial for cultivators.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, Headmaster.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian acknowledged his presence and turned to leave, still as calm as ever. But for some reason, An Zheng felt that this person¡¯s back was a little lonely. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Zhu Xiaojian was someone who had a story.

    He walked up the stairs built on the side of the Cosmic Bowl and sat down in the empty seat. The other nine disciples were cultivating with crossed legs, and werepletely undisturbed by the outside world. They did not even know that An Zheng hade.

    And it was also at this moment that An Zheng suddenly realized something ¡­ Since the Inner Academy¡¯s Cosmos Sack waspletely undisturbed by the outside world when cultivating, then there was no point in shouting loudly outside when he wanted to challenge Wei Choumou. Wei Choumou could not hear him. But why did Wei Choumou hear it ande out?

    An Zheng had no choice but to think of Zhu Xiaojian, because the Mister that was on duty in the Inner Academy that day was precisely him.

    But why? Why did Zhu Xiaojian want to help him? Before that day, he and Zhu Xiaojian had not interacted at all, and did not even know that there waerson called Zhu Xiaojian in this world, nor did he know that he was on duty in the Inner Academy, and did not know that he was someone from the DEA. An Zheng didn¡¯t feel too good, it was as if he had been caught up in another plot that had nothing to do with him, but had something to do with life and death.

    If this plot was only aimed at Wei Sun, then there was something else.

    Since he was already in the inner courtyard, An Zheng had no time to waste either. His only goal was to be stronger and save the Xiao Liu¡¯er and the others. After sitting cross-legged in the empty seat, An Zheng immediately felt the rich heaven and earth origin energy entering his body through every pore. An Zheng could not even breathe through his nose, and only Purple Ivy and him knew about this.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s training for him could be said to be strict to the extreme, but the strict tempering of his body, and the change in his body, was also iparably pleasant. An Zheng¡¯s body created a new spirit vein so every single pore on his body could breathe. Therefore, if others were to hold their breath and fake their deaths, they might not be able tost for long, but An Zheng could continue doing so forever.

    Breathing and breathing required meditation. The reason for this was because the Qi channels needed guidance. One had to rely on one¡¯s mind to direct the flow of air throughout the body. But An Zheng did not. An Zheng¡¯s Qi channels were unique, his breathing method was unique, every single pore was breathing, so there was no need to rely on his will to direct the flow of nature¡¯s vital energy.

    Since this was an isted and sealed space, An Zheng decided to take out and take a look. An Zheng was not afraid of others discovering him, because he had already opened them before, and those Buddhist monks that asked Cen An to take away books before they died, was in Sanskrit. Fortunately, An Zheng had been to the Western Regions in the Da Xi era, and his learning ability was very strong.

    He had already flipped through a few, and they were only ordinary Buddhist scriptures. However, An Zheng firmly believed that thesemon Buddhist scriptures would not let those monks risk their lives to protect them. Since they cared so much, there had to be something they cared about.

    At the same time, An Zheng also opened up the aura of the Holy Embryo from Mount Kunlun. Under the dual absorption of the Holy Embryo and the Universe Pot, An Zheng felt that the Cultivation Power in his body was increasing aerrifying rate.

    At this time, An Zheng looked through the Buddhist scriptures. There seemed to be something strange inside. When he flipped through the books, there was a groove in the middle of the book. Many of the pages had been hollowed out, and there was a key inside. The key didn¡¯t look special, and there was nothing unusual about it.

    There was a key hidden in the Buddhist scriptures.

    An Zheng closed his eyes and started to recall the words Cen An had said to him. If those monks who were being chased by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate were here to pass on their scriptures, the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate would naturally not haveason to chase them down. The reason why the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate could kill the cultivators of the Central District was because they had that privilege. But monks were different. Killing a monk so casually could ignite a war between the two sects.

    The current Buddhist Sect was not something Da Xi era¡¯s Buddhist Sect couldpare to. Buddha transcended the mortal world, but it was said that he had strengthparable to the Immortal Emperor. Since the little Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate dared to take action, then there must be some sort of enticement that forced them to do so.

    That¡¯s not right!

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something ¡­ There was definitely something that Cen An hadn¡¯t said yet. Since the monks dared to pass the things to her without worry, it meant that the monks had an iparable amount of trust in her. Foerson who had just arrived at this age to be able to garner such trust from monks, it showed that Cen An was the key.

    An Zheng closed the scripture and kept the key.

    At the same time, in the prison of water within Xing Ming Pce, Chen Wunuo raised his head with a slightly empty expression.

    ¡°Little Dark ¡­¡± Are you still alive? ¡±

    he muttered.

 Chapter 1105 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1105 ¨C Conspiracy</h4>

    Six days of cultivation passed in the blink of an eye within the Inner Academy. To cultivators, these six days were but a small part of their long life. Even if it was the Da Xi era who were extremely tired in cultivation, a Great Heaven Realm Ranker like Daxi Shenghuang would not have much of a problem living for hundreds or even thousands of years.

    The other nine Middle School disciples, after awakening, saw that the person beside them had changed. They were still unable to adapt for a moment, and could only look at An Zheng strangely. Originally, the person sitting with them was Wei Choumou, but now, it was a new face that he did not recognize. After they left, they immediately found out what happened, and found out that Wei Choumou had already left the Bai Sheng Academy.

    Not only did Wei Choumou leave, Wei Sun also did not have the face to continue staying. He resigned from his position as the Academy¡¯s vice principal and moved out.

    However, both Wei Sun and Wei Choumou did not go too far away, and stayed in Su Lan County¡¯s own vi.

    Wei Sun looked at his grandson who was injured all over, and his face turned as though he had eaten shit.

    ¡°This matter cannot end.¡±

    He looked at his eldest son, who was also Wei Choumou¡¯s father, Wei Zhengnan.

    Wei Zhengnan remained silent for a while and then advised, ¡°Father, I still think we should let this go. Even the Your Majesty knows about this, and Zhu Xiaojian is someone from the DEA, we cannot afford to offend him. Since the Your Majesty was able to order Zhu Xiaojian to be the new Dean of the Academy, it showed that this person was extremely important to the Your Majesty. If we continue to cause trouble, it will not be beneficial to our Wei family. ¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    Wei Sun red at his eldest son: ¡°I am d that we did not let you nurture me when I first nned this, and it was I who taught you instead. None of you brothers have inherited my unyielding spirit. All of you are cowards. ¡°The one who nned this was your own son, yet he was beaten up to such a state. Are you actually going to let it go just like this?¡±

    Wei Zhengnan quickly said, ¡°Something happened to the n, how can I not feel sad as a father? How can I not feel sad?¡± But Father, if it really gets out of hand, we can¡¯t even afford to offend Zhu Xiaojian, the prosecutor of DEA, let alone ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian cannot afford to offend him, then let him go for now.¡±

    Wei Sun sat down and drank a mouthful of tea: ¡°I know you are afraid of DEA, burosecutor isn¡¯t enough to scare me to death. Back then, I had some ties with the DEA¡¯s Left Town. Back then, when he was at his wits¡¯ end, I even helped him out, so it wasn¡¯t hard to get this rtionship back. I understand Luan Sacred Pavilion, and that it is a ce to repay kindness, wait for this line to be reestablished before finding trouble with Zhu Xiaojian. ¡±

    ¡°However, that An Zheng brat, and that Wen Nuanyu, that Mou Zhongping, can¡¯t be let off.¡±

    Wei Sun exerted force, and the cup became dust. The tea in the cup turned into water vapor and dispersed.

    ¡°I have no intention of letting him off, even if he is a substitute.¡±

    Wei Sun muttered to himself for a while before saying: ¡°I have a good rtionship with the Regional Commander of the Criminal Court in Su Lan County. He had told me before that there was a mysterious person locked up in the prison of the Court of Death, although I don¡¯t know where he came from, the Your Majesty is extremely interested. At the beginning of next month, that old thing, Yu Ji, was about to return to Yancheng. The person in charge of escorting him was the person from Xing Ming Manor and he also had to escort that mysterious person to Yancheng. On the way there is just the chance to strike, when that happens, it will be the perfect time to save that mysterious person. ¡±

    Wei Zhengnan was about to speak, but his third brother Wei Zhengnan pulled him and shook his head. Wei Zhengnan had no choice but to shut up.

    The meaning in Wei Zheng Sheng¡¯s eyes was clear, their father had already gone berserk, no one could stop him.

    He lowered his voice and said to Wei Zhengnan, ¡°Rather than falling out with his family, why don¡¯t we settle this matter as soon as possible and let the old man haveart attack. When the time came, he would leave Su Lan County and return to his hometown, Qiang Xi. That ce is not under the control of Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou.

    Wei Zhengnan was silent for a while, but he still agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go speak with the Governor personally.¡±

    Wei Sunughed coldly: ¡°We cannot touch that mysterious person, the Your Majesty personally called for us to send that person to the Yancheng, but we can also casually uncover the secrets on that person¡¯s body. You brothers go and contact the experts that the Wei family has tried to recruit over the years. Let¡¯s see who is willing to help. As long as I kill that old thing, I¡¯m willing to go bankrupt. ¡±

    He looked at Wei Zhengwen and said, ¡°Amongst all of you brothers, you are the most meticulous. Tell me how you should arrange this matter.¡±

    Wei Zhengwen quickly replied: ¡°I was thinking about it when father mentioned this earlier ¡­ That coward is nothing to worry about. Didn¡¯t he have a sister in the academy? That was even simpler. Find someone to tie his sister up from the academy and have here here to save them. Then, we can get rid of her together with his sister.

    ¡°Mou Zhongping is not so easy to deal with. That fellow¡¯s cultivation realm is not low, and he has a border army backing him. It seems that Zhu Xiaojian is quite respectful to him. If this person wanted to get rid of him, he had to do some careful calction. I heard that he¡¯s very close to that slut called Wen Nuanyu in the academy? If that¡¯s the case, I have a solution too. ¡±

    Wei Sun said: ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Wei Zhengwen replied, ¡°Now that father has left the academy, those fellows must be really happy. To them, it¡¯s like having a happy asion. At this time, if someone were to try and y the matchmaker, they might actually start a discussion about marriage. Although his father had already left the academy, the rtionship he had with the academy over the past few decades was still there. Father found someone to help him and had the people in the academy do their best to arrange the match. This way ¡­ We don¡¯t have a courtyard under Su Lan Mountain and have never stayed there before, so no one knows that it¡¯s ours. ¡±

    ¡°Father, contact the academy for a bit. Quickly go through the formalities for us to enter the academy¡¯s estate. Then, the two of them would be Mou Zhongping and Wen Nuanyu, and the courtyard would be given to the couple to make a family in the name of the academy. Zhu Xiaojian would definitely rope in Mou Zhongping and Wen Nuanyu, so as long as someone suggested it, it would definitely work. As long as it¡¯s sessful, the night of Wen Nuanyu and her wedding, will be their death. ¡±

    Wei Sunughed, ¡°Good! The main body¡¯s brain was still working. Since that¡¯s the case ¡­ Then he would take it all in one go. As long as Wen Nuanyu and Mou Zhongping were to get married, An Zheng would definitely go that day as well. Arrange for the two of you to go to that courtyard and bury all of our Fierce Heaven Lightning. On the day of their wedding, both of them will be sent to the west sky. ¡±

    ¡°Father, this is too obvious.¡±

    Wei Zhengwen said: ¡°As long as Zhu Xiaojian doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely suspect us, so if anything happens to Mou Zhongping and Wen Nuanyu, he will be the first one to find our home.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and kill.¡±

    ¡°Be specific.¡±

    ¡°Like I said before, that brat called An Zheng is not worth mentioning. However, this boy seemed to have a good rtionship with the border army and could not create unnecessary problems. Thus, his father arranged for the people in the academy to give him a chance to go out and gain experience for a month. As long as he walked out of the academy¡¯s gates, killing him would biece of cake. He died outside, so it will take a while for the news to get back. ¡±

    ¡°Killing on the night of our wedding involves too much. When that happens, it will be really hard for us to escape. As long as the academy gives that courtyard to Mou Zhongping, I do not believe that Mou Zhongping and Wen Nuanyu would not go and take a look. ¡±

    Wei Zhengwen clenched his fist and said, ¡°Killing two people is much easier than killing so many people. Furthermore, Zhu Xiaojian will definitely be there on the day of the wedding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Wei Sun waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll go find someone to take An Zheng out of the academy right now. Every year, Bai Sheng Academy would travel to the Pill King Valley to buy herbs. Let him go, and die in Pill King Valley ¡­ There are ten thousand ways people can¡¯t tell it was him. All these years, it was Pill King Valley and I that were maintaining our rtionship. Pill King Valley has to give me some face. ¡±

    When night fell the next day, this matter was basically settled by the Wei family. On the third day, Li Can, who was in charge of buying herbs for the Academy, found Zhu Xiaojian and told him the agreed date to purchase herbs. Wei Sun had always been in charge of these things, so no one knew how many benefits he had dug up from it. Thus, Zhu Xiaojian did not know the exact date.

    Li Can ttered: ¡°Principal, ording to past practice, Wei Choumou is the one who represents the Academy to the Medicine Valley... Now that Wei Choumou is gone, who do you want to send this time? Wen Wen was a member of the Yan n, and their n¡¯s influence was not small. As the descendant of the Guan Dong Xu family, Xu Lianglei should be taking care of him. After all, the Xu family had seven or eight generals under Your Majesty¡¯s side. And Pingce was Old President¡¯s favorite disciple back then. If Old President lost his job right now and didn¡¯t take care of him, people would probably gossip about him. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at Li Can: ¡°Every time you go to Medicine King Valley, it¡¯s always Wei Choumou?¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡±

    ¡°Wen Wen, Xu Lianglei, Ping Ce hasn¡¯t been there even once?¡±

    ¡°I have been there before, but they have been there for a change. Wei Choumou has had one every time.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change it to someone else who has never been there before. Going to the Medicine Valley to gather medicinal ingredients is also a form of cultivation, you can¡¯t be so biased. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Leader, please arrange for An Zheng to take care of the others, I will hand over the rmendations to the instructors, when we get back, I will prepare a list for you. ¡°Make a detailed list of the herbs you want to purchase. The team can leave tomorrow.¡±

    Li Can said with some difficulty: ¡°An Zheng is still a neer, he has already risen from a level 7 disciple to a level 1 disciple, this has never happened before since the academy was established. If we were to give him a lead, I¡¯m afraid the other disciples wouldin.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s face turned cold: You¡¯re teaching me?

    Li Can hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll just follow the orders of the dean. I¡¯ll go back and list the ingredients.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian acknowledged, and waved him off. After Li Can came out of the study room, he stood there and stretched his body, revealing a proud smile on his face. He sneered in his heart ¡­ What dogshit Lord Prosecutor of the DEA, I was still ying around with him, all I wanted was An Zheng to be the leader, I didn¡¯t need to say that you have already arranged everything.

    After leaving the study, he returned to his office and wrote a note to his disciple, ¡°In a while, go out the front door, wander around for a while, and buy me some osmanthus cake ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see it. Send this letter to the Wei family and tell the vice principal that it¡¯s a sess.¡±

    At the same time, Wen Nuanyu appeared slightly pleased as she found An Zheng, who was currently cultivating.

    ¡°Brat, your luck is quite good. I wonder why the new Headmaster likes you so much and has arranged a good job for you.¡± Tomorrow, you will act as the leader and bring the twelve Middle School disciples to the Medicine Valley to purchase herbs. Everyone knew that Pill King Valley was generous and that those who brought their team would receive gifts. The academy has been purchasing resources from the Medicine Valley for decades. They know how to conduct themselves. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Going far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far away, about a month¡¯s time. The main thing is that some herbs need to wait for an hour before they can be harvested. Otherwise, the medicinal effects would be ruined.¡± Pill King Valley was full of spirit energy, and most importantly, there waiece of mountain that was open to the outside world, it was extremely dangerous inside, but someone managed to pick a peak Golden-Rank level herb from it, it was worth a whole city. If he was lucky enough to find the Purple-Rank Immortal Grass, then he would have profited greatly. But Pill King Valley¡¯s Savage Mountain is very dangerous.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°I... If you don¡¯t want to bring Luo Duoduo along, can you look after her for me? ¡±

    Wen Nuanyu was startled: ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I ¡­ He has a wife. ¡±

    Wen Nuanyu immediately reacted, she sighed and nodded: ¡°Fine, I will ept her as my disciple when I return, I will advise her.¡±

    She nced at An Zheng with a bit more appreciation.

 Chapter 1106 - Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1106 ¨C Before the Storm</h4>

    Pill King Valley was about two thousand three hundred kilometers away from Bai Sheng Academy, which was nothing for cultivators. But ording to the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s requirements, they could not take any transportation, and had to go all the way there. Even if their speed was much faster than an ordinary person¡¯s, it was still not something that could be reached in a day or two.

    This time, An Zheng was chosen as the leader to head to Pill King Valley. He brought eleven disciples along, seven of them were Level Three, and four of them were Level Two. Because the herbs they purchased could be considered priceless, the route they took was absolutely confidential. It was decided upon by the academy and handed to the leader before departing.

    Amongst the apanying disciples, one of them was the little fatty from Wen Nuanyu¡¯s sect. To think that An Zheng would think of him just by looking at him, it could be said that this fellow was the smaller of them, Du Shoushou.

    Ever since An Zheng defeated Wei Choumou, little fatty La Fei had an iparable amount of respect for him. An Zheng was curious as to why his name was La Fei. The little fatty¡¯s answer was that my surname was La, is he not La Fei?

    An Zheng was speechless.

    On the way, Little Fatso walked beside An Zheng, as happy as a little fat pig that had just escaped from the pigsty.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you didn¡¯t hold your head up high, how would the disciples of our Master have the chance to go out and train?¡± Master has said more than once that you are the lucky star of our Shang Mu Pavilion. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I heard that the life of your border army is very tough, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I forgot who said it was thest time. Your border army always deals with bandits and mercenaries, it¡¯s either fighting or killing.¡± ¡°Basically, there¡¯s no entertainment here, and I can¡¯t see any women, so all of you are very hungry. Are you really not going to let go of a female goat when you¡¯re patrolling the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are there really no women at the border?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you still a virgin?¡± Hahaha ¡­ ¡°Just look at your bashful look.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°Of course ¡­¡± ¡°True.¡±

    La Fei walked until his mouth was dry, but he still refused to stop. He didn¡¯t know if this fellow had been held back in the academy, to the point that he began to release himself the moment he left the academy.

    Aside from An Zheng, the other seven disciples of the third rank basically did not converse much. They knew that they were slightly weaker, and their teacher must have warned them before they left, so they all acted very low-key. And aside from La Fei, the other three disciples of the second rank all seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance with An Zheng.

    In fact, it was no wonder. The moment Zhu Xiaojian became the Academy Principal, he gave the experience of purchasing medicinal herbs to An Zheng to lead. This showed how much Zhu Xiaojian valued An Zheng. And Zhu Xiaojian was the prosecutor for the DEA... What kind of ce was the DEA? When a man enters, he bes a ghost; when a god enters, he bes a ghost. Anyone who had a rtionship with the DEA would be considered finished for their entire life.

    Many people secretly said that An Zheng had actually joined the DEA when he was still in the border army.

    Of the three level two disciples, one was called Quang Shan, and he was a big and sturdy man, one could see that he was very loyal and honest. It could be seen that he was very curious about An Zheng. Even though he wanted to talk to An Zheng a few times, he was stopped by the skinny man beside him. The thin man¡¯s name was Qi Lianyin, and he was Gu Xiancheng¡¯s disciple. Of course, Gu Xiancheng looked down on An Zheng. After all, Wei Choumou had been destroyed by An Zheng. This time, Zhu Xiaojian chose two out of Gu Xian Cheng¡¯s disciples, obviously to appease Gu Xian.

    The other was a girl called Yuan Yandi. It was rumored that she was once one of his girlfriends, but no one had ever seen her together peacefully. However, this was nothing out of the ordinary. There weren¡¯t many female disciples in the academy, and there weren¡¯t many who had peaceful policies.

    After walking for six hours, An Zheng let everyone rest. He walked over tree and sat down, then took out the map and looked at it.

    The map was drawn up by the Academy. From the route marked out, it seemed to have taken a detour, which was about one day longer than normal when going to the Medicine Valley. He did not know why, but the way out was not in the beginning nor was it half-way, but rather when they were about to reach Pill King Valley. This was strange, they were almost at the Pill King Valley, why would they take a detour?

    An Zheng did not understand, but this was the first time he was representing the Academy to the Medicine Valley, so whether it was regarding the Academy or the Medicine Valley, he did not understand. Thus, he did not pay much attention to it. He thought that the academy must be doing this for the safety of its disciples.

    Yuan Yandi carried a jug of water and walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side and sat down next to him. He handed the jug to An Zheng: ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±

    An Zheng looked at it, smiled and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, thank you.¡±

    Yuan Yandi acknowledged his, then looked at An Zheng who was leaning on the big tree, she was also leaning on the tree, this way the distance between them would be closer, their shoulders touching each other¡¯s. She had a faint but very distinct fragrance that made his feel veryfortable after he entered his nose. This kind of taste wasn¡¯t stimting or strong, but it was easier to gain good impressions from others.

    Her clothes were also very fitting, and the purple long skirt gave her a faint sense of maturity and beauty under her youthful aura.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    An Zheng stared at the map and asked.

    Yuan Yandi pointed at the map with his beautiful fingers: ¡°Are we going to stay here tonight?¡±

    When she stretched out her hand, her fingers seemed to carelessly slide across the back of An Zheng¡¯s hand. An Zheng frowned slightly, and when she looked at An Zheng, there was a little mischievousness in his eyes. An Zheng subconsciously retracted his hand, and Yuan Yandi intentionally reached out his hand, pressing his palm against the back of An Zheng¡¯s hand. Her palms were very warm, slightly moist.

    In the distance, little fatty La Fei snickered, ¡°There¡¯s really too much trouble with too many people.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother An¡¯s cultivation is high, and he¡¯s handsome, so it¡¯s normal for a girl to like him.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Qi Lianyin coldly snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing either. In his own room, there¡¯s a little girl who ims to be his little sister, but she eats and lives together every day. Their rtionship is unclear, how could I not know that girl likes him?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already living together, we should be responsible for them. To hook up with junior sister right after exiting the sect, how shameless.¡±

    La Fei did not like it. ¡°What are you talking about?

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m good at acting? When did I ¡­¡± Which time isn¡¯t it a serious investment? So what if we break up? We can¡¯t look for more after we break up. ¡±

    ¡°What happened to my senior brother? Duoduo is Senior Brother¡¯s sister, so please don¡¯t be so dirty, okay? ¡±

    Qilian immediately stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t think that your husband is so cocky right now. Even you are so cocky.¡± Back then when the disciples of our Gu Hall went out, weren¡¯t you going to give way with your tails between your legs? Don¡¯t think that just because a An Zheng appeared that you guys are so amazing. Sooner orter, something will happen to him! ¡±

    Qong Shan¡¯s expression changed, he subconsciously tugged at Qi Lianyin, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Qi Lianyin seemed to be somewhat regretful. He sat down and humphed, ¡°He¡¯s showing off. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    On the other side, of course Yuan Yandi had heard their argument, but it seemed like she did not care about it at all. But she did not say anything, sat with An Zheng for a while, then went to sit by the small river by himself. She sat there and picked up a small stone and threw it into the river.

    An Zheng looked down and saw a slip of paper on the back of her hand. He had ced her hand on it the moment he had ced her hand on it. This was also why An Zheng did not fall out with him.

    An Zheng pretended to look at the map, and then opened up the paper slip to look at the map.

    ¡°Someone wants to kill you, be careful of Qi and Qi.¡±

    An Zheng held the slip of paper in his hand. He had wanted to destroy it, but after thinking for a while, he kept it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and shouted, everyone got up and started their journey again. On a slope abouhousand meters away from them, Wei Zhengying and Wei Zhengying were lying on their stomach, using their irvoyant eyes to look at An Zheng and the rest. Behind them, there were at least a hundred cultivators standing guard below the slope.

    ¡°Second brother, when should we make our move?¡±

    Wei Zhengying asked.

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Wei Zhengying rolled onto his back and picked up a stalk of furry grass.

    ¡°ording to the route, when they reach the Medicine God Valley, they will take a detour, and that is part of Savage Mountain. The demonic beasts there were all iparably powerful. Once they encountered them, the odds were against them. It was a good ce for them to make a move. In order to be absolutely safe, I have nted one of our people in the group of people around An Zheng. He carried a colourless and odourless poison with him as he tried to think of a way to poison An Zheng along the way. If we don¡¯t die from the poison, we¡¯ll just wait for them in the Wild Man Valley. ¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, since the Wild Man Valley is so dangerous, then aren¡¯t we also in danger?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father has already contacted the Medicine Valley. The people who were sent to rescue An Zheng would intentionally guide them into the trap. There aren¡¯t many beasts there, but we need to create the scene of them being attacked and killed by the beasts. This way, the Pill King Valley will not be implicated. ¡±

    He spat out the furry grass in his mouth. ¡°Come, let¡¯s overtake them and wait at the Wild Man Valley.¡±

    The cultivators behind him all moved, mounted on their demonic beasts and dashed into the distance.

    Little Fatso La Fei was still in a state of dissatisfaction along the way, his cheeks puffed up in anger as he scolded. An Zhengforted him a little and La Fei said angrily: ¡°Gu Xian Chen sent a Wei Choumou under his wing. This has been the first time he ridiculed our teacher, and it was not the first or second time he ridiculed him in front of everyone. Now that you have already defeated Wei Choumou, what is the point of the disciples of the other sects being so arrogant? ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, then said: ¡°On the way here, don¡¯t go fight with them again, just follow by my side, do you remember every step of the way?¡±

    La Fei replied, ¡°I got it... Are you afraid of us fighting? I¡¯m not afraid even if it¡¯s a fight. We¡¯re all level two disciples, so who dares to submit to us? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and shook his head, he did not say anything more.

    Aside from that one time under the big tree, Yuan Yandi had always kept his distance from everyone else. The little fatty said that she was likose that had quietly bloomed in a quiet corner, it was unknown why he didn¡¯t dare to say such sweet words to her face. Maybe, in the eyes of the little fatty, he himself was not worthy of Yuan Yandi.

    It was not far from where they would sleep at night.

    An Zheng knew that this night would not be peaceful. He was right to choose to not bring Luo Duoduo along, he also expected that this sudden trip out would not be an easy one.

 Chapter 1107 - Maple Crossing Demon Beast Logging

    <h4>Chapter 1107 ¨C Maple Crossing Demon Beast Logging</h4>

    The little fatty La Fei looked around in disappointment. His mood had been affected by the slightly dpidated little town. Although he couldn¡¯t be considered to be from a wealthy family, he was still considered to be from a wealthy family, so his life had always been luxurious. These two years after Wen Nuanyu had taught him at the Academy, it was rather simple. When he had just arrived at the Academy, he couldn¡¯t even get used to living at the Academy.

    ¡°Senior brother, how can we live in this ce? There isn¡¯t even a proper inn here.¡±

    He looked at the passing passersby and the fishermen whose skin seemed to be covered with rust. His eyes were filled with resistance.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°How can we sleep? This is our first task point. If we can¡¯t even find the task point anywhere, or anything inside, we can only gloomily return to the academy to be mocked by others.¡± Before leaving, the Vice Principal said that there were six task points on the way here, and only if we can find all six points, can we go to the Medicine Valley to buy the Essence Crystal s that are among them. Without the Essence Crystal s, do you think the Pill King Valley would give us sucrecious item on credit? ¡±

    La Fei scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s obviously our fault, when Wei Choumou was leading the way to Pill King Valley, he flew on the carriage arranged by the academy. When we went to Pill King Valley to rest for a few days and then return, we only walked two hundred and twenty kilometers in a single day. We didn¡¯t even dare blink on the way, afraid that we would miss a clue.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°But we still didn¡¯t discover anything along the way, not even a hint.¡±

    La Fei replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Vice Principal is thinking. We are all cultivators, and yet we have to act like a bunch of kids leaving the house ¡­ What a waste of time. Rather than wasting time on the road, it would be better to go to Pill King Valley¡¯s Savage Mountain and take a look around.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to persevere on. Six task points. If we give up on the first one, forget about the vice principal, I wonder what kind ofughter the disciples of the academy will have.¡±

    Quang Shan interjected from the side, ¡°If I really getughed at when I go back, then I won¡¯t have the face to continue staying in the academy anyways.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t be able to find any clues tonight. The twelve of us will split into four groups, and search around this small town. ¡±

    Qilian snorted. ¡°You are the leader. You have the final say ¡­¡± This is the only ferry in the area, and flying there with our strength is easy. However, we have to walk like ordinary people, crossing the river and going out to gain experience is simply suffering. ¡±

    Originally, she wanted to let Yuan Yandi lead the group of five to split into two, but she just shook her head and refused. With the fatty La Fei going to be their team leader, An Zheng told him to bring the two level 3 disciples out to search for clues. Of the remaining two teams, one was led by Quanshan, the other by Qi Lianyin.

    Originally, there were only two people left standing by An Zheng¡¯s side. However, he did not know what method Yuan Yandi used to have that level 3 disciple run over to find La Fei.

    An Zheng walked beside Yuan Yandi and was silent for a while. After that, he lowered his voice and asked: ¡°How do you know that someone is trying to kill me?¡±

    Yuan Yandi squinted as he nced at An Zheng, and there was some slight contempt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about how I know. You only need to remember that I was personally called here by Mr. Wen.¡±

    After saying that, Yuan Yandi quickened his pace and left. An Zheng was stunned for a while ¡­ In other words, the teacher in charge of the Academy predicted that this trip would not be peaceful, and thus arranged for Yuan Yandi toe and remind An Zheng. But since he knew something was wrong, why didn¡¯t he just send the boat away?

    He couldn¡¯t think of anything else at the moment, so An Zheng decided to stop thinking about it. Mou Zhongping said that all the Essence Crystal used to purchase herbs were divided into six parts and hidden in six parts. Only afterpleting a mission could he open the box and retrieve the Essence Crystal s.

    However, An Zheng suspected that they might have forgotten to f * cking leave any clues behind after they hid the chest. They walked so slowly on their way, but they did not discover anything. On the way out, Mu Zongping said that anything that you might think was wrong could be a clue.

    However, nothing seemed to be amiss along the way.

    This sudden experiential learning seemed to have been the most wrong thing to do from the beginning.

    Yuan Yandi walked very quickly as he followed behind with a certain distance between them. This woman looked abnormal, she knew more than An Zheng. She had directly named Qong Shan and Qi Lianying to kill him. Could it be that the academy¡¯s teacher, Gu Xiancheng, was up to no good?

    At this moment, the sound of a gong suddenly came from ahead, followed by a loud shout, ¡°Fellow vigers, today we fished out a demon beast¡¯s corpse from the Su Lanjiang River, can any of you recognize what this is? ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who knows what¡¯s good, then it¡¯s useless for us to keep the corpse of this demon beast here. If someone offers the right price, we¡¯ll sell it, and we¡¯ll distribute the money we¡¯ve earned to the vigers of Feng Lin Du.¡±

    The one who shouted was an old man who appeared to be in his fifties. His face was tanned, and it was obvious that he spent most of his time on the surface of the river under the sun. However, he looked extremely strong. Ordinary young men might not be his match.

    An Zheng saw that Yuan Yandi had walked over, so he followed him to take a look.

    The demonic beast lying on the ground looked rotten. Judging from its body shape, it should bype of flood dragon. It had a thick and tough outer armor. Normal des and swords would not be able to break it. There was a terrible wound on the belly of this demon beast. It should have been bitten to death by other demon beasts.

    ¡°This is a Jiang Long, he should be a young head. This is a bad omen.¡±

    Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°You are still fishermen in vain. You don¡¯t even know who Jiang Long is. ¡°Jiang Long is the most protective son. If the adult Jiang Long were toe and smell the scent, the whole town would probably be ughtered in no time. Everyone, let¡¯s leave quickly. This is and of war.¡±

    Hearing this person¡¯s words, many people immediately left.

    That old man should be the mayor of Feng Lin Du, and after hearing that person say that, his face also changed, ¡°But on our Feng Lin Du river, there have never been any demon beasts ¡­ ¡­ What should I do? ¡±

    ¡°Mayor, hurry up and throw him back into Su Lanjiang. We can¡¯t let him get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If this thing really has parents, this young one should be around ten meters tall. A mature River Dragon wouldn¡¯t be much bigger.¡±

    Hearing this, the mayor panicked. He could only order the town¡¯s robust youths to drag the corpse back to Su Lanjiang.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly stirred, and he shouted from the crowd: ¡°I¡¯ll buy this item, you guys can leave it to me.¡±

    An Zheng took a big step forward and retrieved some silver bills from his spatial ring to hand to the mayor. ¡°I will take this thing¡¯s corpse ce very far away from the town to deal with it. You guys can use water to wash this ce.

    When the old man saw the amount on the silver note, he was shocked. His hands trembled, but he didn¡¯t dare to pick it up.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    An Zheng stuffed the silver bills into the old man¡¯s hands, and then prepared to take Jiang Long¡¯s corpse away. But right at this moment, Jiang Long¡¯s corpse suddenly split open, and a human corpse rolled out from within.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    The mayor shouted, turned around, and ran. The crowd let out a series of screams, and soon, there was no one left. However, most of them did not run far. They hid and watched from the sidelines.

    An Zheng squatted down to take a look. It was a man¡¯s corpse, which looked to be around forty years old. Judging from the corpses, they had died less than a day ago. They hadn¡¯t rotted away yet, but they had swelled up.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the human corpse and then looked at the corpse of the demon beast, ¡°The death of a demon beast has alreadysted for at least six or seven days, and this person has been dead for less than a day ¡­¡±

    Yuan Yandi immediately understood what An Zheng meant and his face turned ugly: ¡°That means to say, this person was killed and stuffed into the Spirit Demon corpse.¡±

    An Zheng found something to turn the body over and noticed that there waole in the man¡¯s chest. Clearly, his heart had been dug out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, then used a wooden stick to open the hole on the demon beast¡¯s corpse: ¡°The Demonic Beast Cores is also gone, the human heart is no more ¡­¡±

    In the end, Yuan Yandi could not hold it in and turned around to puke. An Zheng had been investigating the body for many years, so there was basically nothing that he liked. He carefully looked at it, and the more he looked, the more puzzled he became.

    It had only been a day or so since the death of a person, and An Zheng could already determine it from the degree of damage that the corpse could cause. However, upon closer inspection, he found out that the wound on his chest was at least ten days old... In other words, it was simply impossible for this man to live for ten days after his heart was dug out.

    A person whose heart had been dug out was stuffed into the corpse of a demon beast. It seemed like the demon beast had only been dead for seven or eight days. The person had been dead for a day or so ¡­ It was too strange.

    At this moment, someone shouted from afar, ¡°Not good! Everyone run! The demon beasts areing to avenge us!¡±

    Soon after, the surface of the river began to churn, and the huge waves flipped over a few ferries docked by the shore. Waves of water surged onto thend, sweeping away those who didn¡¯t manage to escape in time. Soon, there was no trace of them.

    Then there was an ind like thing that floated up from under the water, like a craggy rock. It was obviously the back of a huge dragon. The bulging part of its armor looked even harder than the rocks.

    This huge river dragon actually didn¡¯te ashore. Witoar, dozens of river dragons, about twenty meters in length, floated up from the water and started rushing towards the shore. An Zheng still did not understand much about the beasts of this era, judging from the corpses, this Jiang Long was around a mid-ranked demon beast, which was equivalent to a peak Red Rank demon beast in Da Xi era.

    And the biggest one seemed to already have an aura at the peak of the Golden-Rank. Once sucerrifying thingnded on the shore, it would be massacred within a radius of several hundred miles.

    ¡°You should contact the others to get out of the way. I¡¯ll go stop them.¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards Yuan Yandi as he carried his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and rushed to the shore. However, at this time, all of the river dragons that hadnded on the shore stood up. Their strange appearances made one¡¯s scalp tingle ¡­ Every single one of them had a hole in their stomach, and inside that hole waale and ghastly face.

 Chapter 1108 - Activated!

    <h4>Chapter 1108 ¨C Activated!</h4>

    Actually, the so-called river dragon waype of mutated crocodile. People were used to connecting powerful objects in the water with dragons, so these giant crocodiles were usually called flood dragons.

    This ce was very close to Sn County. All the demon beasts that could harm ordinary people near the big city had basically been taken out by the cultivators under Ning Xiaolou¡¯smand. Among them, the Bai Sheng Academy contributed the most.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that some people had said that these fishermen had never seen Jiang Long while living by the Sn River. In the many years since the creation of the Bai Sheng Academy, every year, there would be a first level disciple who would bring a second or third level disciple on a routine patrol. Upon discovering the demon beast that was harming themon people, he immediately killed it.

    But this time, the appearance of the river dragon was too strange. After theynded, they all stood up like humans, and every river dragon had a hole in their abdomen, and inside each of them waale white face.

    An Zheng looked at the river dragons that had just arrived, and then looked at the corpses not far away from him.

    An enormous dragon that looked to be thirty meters tall walked over with two short legs. The face¡¯s height was about twenty meters, looking down at An Zheng from above.

    It was a lifeless face, with lifeless eyes and a lifeless aura that An Zheng could not feel.

    ¡°Will... Return ¡­ ¡°Me!¡±

    The human face in Jiang Long¡¯s body opened its mouth and spat out these few words with great difficulty, which sounded especially awkward.

    An Zheng saw the other Jiang Long were approaching him from all directions witurpose in mind, and they quickly surrounded him in the middle. When these dragons moved, their movements were stiff, as if they were puppets that had been manipted by someone.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Will... Return the corpse to me ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The leading Jiang Long said in an intermittent voice, and then approached An Zheng step by step.

    ¡°Otherwise... ¡°Die!¡±

    An Zheng did not want to cause any more trouble, if these strange things could retreat, it would be for the best. If this wasn¡¯t outside the town, but in the vast wilderness, with An Zheng¡¯s personality, he would definitely fight first. However, there were still thousands of civilians in the town, as well as the junior brother that he had to bring outter ¡­ An Zheng had to think about it more.

    He raised his hand and pointed to the river surface, ¡°You guys retreat back to Su Lan Jiang, I will throw the corpse back.¡±

    The person in the river dragon was stunned for a moment. He seemed to not know how to think and was waiting for the order. After a while, it began to back away.

    ¡°Speak... Whatever, otherwise ¡­ ¡°All of you, die!¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I will definitely keep my word.¡±

    The tens of dragons started to retreat towards Su Lanjiang. An Zheng looked at the small ind that floated on the surface of the river and faintly felt that there waair of ice cold eyes looking at him.

    The ones who couldmand the people who should have died were hiding in the body of the biggest river dragon.

    An Zheng waited until all the dragons retreated back into the river, then grabbed at the air, causing the two corpses to float and slowly fly towards Su Lanjiang. Just as they were about to reach the river bank, something suddenly fell from the corpse, shing in the afterglow of the setting sun. An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His hands pressed down, and his corpse fell onto the ground. Then, he quickly rushed over.

    An Zheng bent down to pick up the object on the ground and looked at it.

    That was a Bai Sheng Academy badge. In other words, this dead man was a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Thergest river dragon, which was like a small ind, floated out of the water. A bloody wound appeared on the back of the crocodile¡¯s neck, and a person slowly rose up from it. Countless blood vessels of different sizes and sizes connected him to the dragon.

    This was an indescribable person. He had no skin, and there wasn¡¯t even a face on him. He was a bloody mess, and he had no eyelids, so his eyes looked especially terrifying.

    It was as if his people and Jiang Long had already merged into one through these blood vessels, and these blood vessels were most likely the thing he was controlling the Jiang Long¡¯s body.

    ¡°Return him now!¡±

    That person¡¯s voice was especially hoarse, as if it was the mournful sound of wind blowing through weathered rocks from the northwest room. He swept his gaze across the ground and brought a cloud of dust with him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Is this corpse a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy?!¡±

    An Zheng asked, and looked straight into the blood man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is not your business. Scram right now, otherwise everyone in the town, including you, will die.¡± I gave you a chance, you don¡¯t have to cherish it. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Is this person really a disciple of the academy?¡±

    The blood man roared and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know who you are. You have only been in the Bai Sheng Academy for a few days, what rtionship do you have with those disciples? Their life or death has nothing to do with you. Besides, as far as I know, you even received a lot of ostracism in the academy. A lot of people ridiculed you, so shouldn¡¯t they die for you? You can just pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything and let it go. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the man¡¯s body flew back to his side, holding the badge in his hand.

    ¡°I, aerson, am not that important. Even if I have only been a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy for a day, I still have to take care of whatever happens to the Bai Sheng Academy. The majority of the people in the academy were indeed quite annoying people, but they didn¡¯t deserve to die. People whough at me, I naturally have my own ways of making them shut up. If you want to bully my people, I will beat you back multiple times ¡­ But if the person with the Bai Sheng Academy badge dies here, I have the responsibility to bring the corpse back. ¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and shouted towards Yuan Yandi and the others in the distance, ¡°None of you,e over here. Evacuate the people of Feng Lin Du outside.

    An Zheng picked up the ck Ruler and pointed it at the blood man: ¡°You have to exin.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The blood man roared, he raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Dig out his heart!¡±

    With hismand, the river dragons that had previously sunk back into the river climbed back up. Their huge bodies rushed to the shore, bringing the huge waves along with them.

    An Zheng turned off the bacsh from the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, carried the ten thousand tons of heavy ck Ruler and rushed forward. A river dragon opened his mouth and spat out a waterfall of venom. An Zheng dodged to the side, because the ck Ruler was too heavy, it looked a little special in midair when he was being flipped around ¡­ Su Yun turned around. The ck Ruler was slower, but it had more strength than Su Yun ¡­ With a loud boom, the ck Ruler smashed onto the head of the dragon, causing thousands of peach blossoms to bloom.

    Jiang Long¡¯s head was shattered, but his body didn¡¯t copse. Obviously, only by killing the people inside their bodies would they be able to do it, but An Zheng was a little reluctant, these people, were most likely the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    Just as he was hesitating, a river dragon suddenly rushed out from behind, its tail sweeping straight towards An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng turned around in the blink of an eye and ced the ck Ruler in front of him.

    Bang!

    Under the huge force, An Zheng¡¯s body was swept away like a cannonball. But in the middle of the air, An Zheng forcefully stopped his body, and then threw the ck Ruler out.

    The rotating ck Ruler smashed into the Jiang Long¡¯s neck heavily, and from the neck up, it was directly smashed into smithereens. An Zheng flew back like a bolt of lightning, grabbing the ck Ruler in the air, he turned around and attacked the other Jiang Long who was chasing after him.

    The River Dragon over 30 metres long roared and rushed over, and the strange stone object behind it shot out, its speed was so fast that even An Zheng could not dodge it. He ced the ck Ruler in front of him to block, and consecutively threw three to five strange stones onto the ck Ruler, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to be smashed down from the air.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    His body smashed into the shore, directly sinking into the ground. No one knew just how deep he went.

    Following that, the river dragon rushed over, opening its mouth and spitting out a ck light in the direction of where An Zheng had fallen. Everything the beam of light passed through were sliced open, and then ¨C shot into the deep pit that An Zheng smashed open.

    The force of the explosion blew up the ground within a radius of a few dozen meters, creating a huge crater on the ground that was extremely shocking.

    ¡°Senior apprentice-brother!¡±

    When La Fei saw An Zheng being smashed into the ground, he shouted and rushed over. But just as he ran a few steps, he was stopped by Yuan Yandi. He turned around with bloodshot eyes and shouted: ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Yuan Yandi released his hand, and said a few words with a calm expression and tone.

    ¡°Go back, your cultivation is too weak.¡±

    La Fei was startled for a moment. Just as he was about to curse, Yuan Yandi had already floated towards the ce where An Zheng had fallen like smoke. At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in the mind of the buried An Zheng.

    [Master, how have you been?]

    An Zheng stared nkly for a moment, and then spat out, ¡°Do you think that my current appearance looks unharmed? ¡°Damn it, why did it only appear now?¡±

    That voice belonged to Heaven¡¯s Eye. Earlier, Purple Ivy had returned the Blood Pearl Bracelet to An Zheng, but Heaven¡¯s Eye had not appeared.

    [It took me a few days to get used to it, and I just woke up. Master, you don¡¯t look too good.]

    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m torturing those inhuman demon beasts?¡±

    [Oh... I am disturbing Master, you can just continue.]

    ¡°You were taken by Purple Ivy for only a few days, how did you be the same Purple Ivy?¡±

    [Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy has helped me to unlock some new abilities, which is why I slept for the past few days. If Master needs help. Tell me about it.]

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    [The new magical equipment has been recorded in the Book of Heaven¡¯s Eyes. The magical equipment¡¯s name is Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and all of its functions have been recorded.] Master, do you need to activate all of the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s abilities?]

    ¡°What other abilities do you have?¡±

    [The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s rebound is two-way, it can be said that the enemy¡¯s power is eight times stronger than his own body. You can also say that your strength is eight times that of the enemy¡¯s.]

    ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Then why the f * ck haven¡¯t you opened it yet?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t open it, with Master¡¯s current level, he can only open it one fold.¡±

    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s open!¡±

    An Zheng shouted and rushed out from underground.

    [Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler Inverse Double Strength, Open!]

 Chapter 1109 - Entering the Saint realm!

    <h4>Chapter 1109 ¨C Entering the Saint realm!</h4>

    When An Zheng heard Heaven¡¯s Eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, I love you so much, doubling your strength is enough.¡±

    Jiang Long walked over with heavy steps. His chest was split open, and his pale face looked quite ferocious. An Zheng was not sure if the people inside were still alive, and he was also not sure if they were all from the Bai Sheng Academy.

    When the first Jiang Long rushed over, An Zheng, who had doubled in strength, had already rushed out like a cannonball. The ck Ruler in his hands swung horizontally onto Jiang Long¡¯s two supporting legs, and directly smashed them into pieces.

    The second dragon opened its mouth and spat out a ck light. It cut the ground into two halves liklow. An Zheng flipped his body and threw the ck Ruler into the air. The ck Ruler smashed onto Jiang Long¡¯s shoulder and directly smashed half of his body into pieces.

    An Zheng, who was carrying the ck Ruler, increased his speed to the extreme. Under double his strength, there was no other dragon that could keep up with him. The ck light of the ck Ruler shuttled back and forth between dozens of rivers like a ck bolt of lightning.

    When An Zheng stopped, all the river dragons copsed. All their four limbs had been chopped off, and only the part of their heads that was wrapped in human flesh remained.

    ¡°You are courting death.¡±

    Thergest Flood Dragon crawled out of the water, its back resembling a small ind.

    The bloody figure was standing on the back of the dragon¡¯s neck, connected to its body by countless thin and dense blood vessels. When he raised his hand, the blood vessels were as disgusting as the slime.

    As he lifted his hand, the dragon began to move forward.

    The armor on the back of the Flood Dragon began to split apart, as if it were a sharp sword, and shot towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Same old routine!¡±

    An Zheng grabbed his ck Ruler and charged forward. With a casual swing, ten thousand tons of heavy ck Ruler smashed into a stone awl and shattered it into pieces. He had originally thought that it would only be this much, but he hadn¡¯t thought that the power of the stone spike would be so extraordinary. Although An Zheng had shattered the stone cone, the power contained within it had also smashed An Zheng away.

    Before An Zheng evennded on the ground, countless of blood vessels flew over, trapping An Zheng tightly in the air.

    In that moment, An Zheng felt that he was out of blood.

    Countless tiny suckers were sucked onto An Zheng¡¯s skin. Each of them seemed to have a small mouth that was full of sharp teeth. An Zheng felt that the rate of blood loss in his body was shockingly fast. In just an instant, his head had turned dark and his face was terrifyingly white.

    ¡°You Bai Sheng Academy people, all of you are courting death.¡±

    The blood man looked extremely pleased with himself, looking at An Zheng as if he was looking at a dead man.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to be unlucky. This is your turn.¡±

    The blood man raised his hands, and countless blood vessels flew out, absorbing all the remaining parts of An Zheng that were not covered by the blood vessels. In that moment, An Zheng felt that he had be a dried up corpse.

    ¡°You ¡­ keep on killing Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s disciples? ¡±

    An Zheng looked extremely weak, he did not even have the strength to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re really curious. Do you really want to die?¡±

    The giant dragon climbed onto the shore, and the blood man looked down at An Zheng from above, his eyes full of ridicule: ¡°I like the disciples of your Bai Sheng Academy the most when theye out to gain experience, don¡¯t you know that there will always be people who are unable to return? ¡°It seems like the people in the academy are hiding many things. You pitiful bastards, you keeping out to die ¡­¡±

    An Zheng clenched his teeth and asked: ¡°Why are you targeting Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°Because I like it.¡±

    The bloody figureughed like an owl.

    ¡°The talent of the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy is not bad, moreover, their cultivation is not high, this is simply the best offering that can be prepared for me. Do you know why there are always one or two less disciples that go out to gain experience when the stewards of the Bai Sheng Academy do not tell you? They are afraid, afraid that their reputation will be ruined. ¡±

    ¡°So for all these years, the Bai Sheng Academy had been sealing off the news and did not allow anyone to spread it. What you said before was not wrong, all of these people are disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy, they have already been refined by me. And you look a lot better than all of this, you will be my most perfect piece of work. ¡±

    The bloody man looked at An Zheng in pity: ¡°With your Inherent skill, you should have done a lot in the first ce. Don¡¯t worry, your blood is almost all sucked by me. When the timees, I will dig out your heart, and for you, I will prepare an even better demon beast as an external body. I will keep your heart for you, I guarantee it will be fine ¡­ Withoueart, you will experience the joy of eternal life. As long as I continuously transfer your physical body into the bodies of other demon beasts, you will never die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t live on if you¡¯re so ugly.¡±

    He seemed to struggle with thest of his strength, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°Finally, I want to ask you a question ¡­¡±

    An Zheng panted heavily, ¡°Are you rted to the Vice Principal of the Academy, Wei Sun?¡±

    The bloody man was stunned for a moment. Then, with a wave of his hand, all the blood vessels in his body tensed up. ¡°You have too many questions.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head and his eyes began to shine. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve discovered a great secret about the Academy, an evil secret ¡­ Your method of sucking blood is indeed not bad, so if I don¡¯t pretend to be a little more, how could you possibly say it yourself? ¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡±

    The bloody man ridiculed, ¡°99% of the blood in your body has already been sucked over by me. What else can you do?¡±

    ¡°Just bring it back.¡±

    The Blood Pearl Bracelet on An Zheng¡¯s wrist suddenly lit up, and following that, the blood that An Zheng had lost started to quickly return to his body. When the blood returned to him, An Zheng started to use his cultivation technique, which was also known as the northern profound ark.

    Not only was An Zheng¡¯s own blood back, the blood inside that blood man¡¯s body turned intultivation Power that he could absorb, and was continuously sucked into An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°You want a smoke?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body gradually floated up as he coldly looked at the bloody figure. ¡°You can¡¯tpare to anything.¡±

    The blood man¡¯s blood began to flow backwards, surging through his body likorrent. He let out a howl and tried to break open the blood vessel, but it was only at this moment that he realized he had lost control. The blood in his body gushed out like a dam that had burst. There was no way to stop it. However, his blood was turned into pure Cultivation Power by Darknorth and was poured unceasingly into An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°When you drink others, do you feel good?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I just feel sick. But for you, it¡¯s the right way to deal with you. The more you rob others, the more I will rob you. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his arms, the veins in his body were stretched all the way out. After the blood was all absorbed, the Cultivation Power in the blood man¡¯s body was extracted. An Zheng¡¯s pale face had recovered, and it looked even redder than before.

    ¡°I can roughly guess what happened ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at the blood man and said: ¡°There must be an agreement between Wei Sun and you. He is responsible for arranging for the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy to go out and gain experience, and you have to kill one or two of them to bring them away. This experiential learning is to go to the Medicine Valley, and in Savage Mountain, everyone knows how dangerous it is, so it¡¯s normal for one or two people to die. ¡±

    ¡°Wei Sun had controlled the Academy for many years, but he had sealed off the news of him, assigning this disciple¡¯s death to Savage Mountain¡¯s danger. You are eitheerson from the Medicine God Valley, or a very close person to Wei Sun. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, it was time for him to look down at the blood man from above, ¡°But no matter who you are, the things that you have taken, I will take them all today.¡±

    Witum, the blood vessels suddenly became thicker. The bloody figure began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not long after, it became a mummy, but it still managed to hold on and did not die. He began to madly draw out the blood of the huge dragon sitting down to replenish his own, and what he replenished was also mercilessly plundered by An Zheng.

    An Zheng, who was floating in mid air, seemed to have ayer of faint red light appear on the surface of his body, and more and more blood turned into Cultivation Power. Not long after, the surrounding heaven and earth origin energy began to gather, forming a vortex of heaven and earth origin energy in the air.

    Streams of green gas began to coiled around each other, like tornadoes as they descended from the sky.

    ¡°Senior Brother ¡­¡± Is Senior Brother about to break through?! ¡±

    Little fatty La Fei was extremely shocked. He never thought that his Senior Brother would be this abnormal. Competing with that bloody man for blood sucking? Abnormal and exciting. Yuan Yandi, who was halfway to his destination, stopped and looked at An Zheng with an ugly expression. Her gaze was veryplicated, soplex that no one could understand it. Her hand was tightly clenched, and veins could be seen on the back of her hand.

    And it was at this moment that the two level two disciples who should have been leading the civilians away ran over. They were Gu Xiancheng¡¯s two disciples, Qu Dashan and Qi Lianyin. The two of them increased their speed and pounced over. Yuan Yandi shed his body and stopped the two of them.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Go help him!¡±

    Then he reached out and pushed his hand towards Yuan Yandi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be meddlesome.¡±

    Yuan Yandi¡¯s shoulder shook and he directly sent Qong Shan flying.

    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t cause too much trouble or die.¡±

    Yuan Yandi said coldly. Qi Lianyin ran over to help Mang Shan up, and discovered that his arm was already almost crippled. The bones of his arms were almost shattered, and his meridians were broken into pieces. Even with the help of a superior pill, it was impossible to recover without a year of rest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qi Lianyin left while supporting Mang Shan, and when he turned back, he red at Yuan Yandi fiercely. As for the girl, she stood there, staring intently at An Zheng, as though she was hesitating about something.

    However, in just two short minutes, the bloody figure had shriveled up, and the gigantic flood dragon had shriveled up as well. No more blood flowed out, the red light surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. A thick streak of cyan colored airflownded onto An Zheng¡¯s body likornado, and then began to drench into An Zheng¡¯s body from every pore.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge explosion urred. The flood dragon¡¯s corpse in front of him was sent flying all the way to the opposite side of the wide Su Lanjiang.

    An Zheng had broken through again, to the fourth level of the Elementary Saint Realm.

    But it wasn¡¯t over.

    Following that was another explosion of air, which cleared out this section of Su Lanjiang.

    Fifth level of the early sage realm!

    A third explosion followed, pushing the waters of Su Lan Jiang to both sides. Within a thousand meters, not a single drop of water could be heard from the river!

    Early Sage realm, Sixth Pin!

 Chapter 1110 - Next Task Point

    <h4>Chapter 1110 ¨C Next Task Point</h4>

    After three consecutive explosions, the river was wide enough that no one could see the other side. The moment An Zheng walked out of the center of the explosion, his entire body radiated an almost divine radiance.

    ¡°This... Even if he had broken through three times in a row, he still hadn¡¯t reached the minor sage realm. How could this be? How could there be a divine splendor on his body? ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps... Perhaps it was just a light that happened to shine on him? ¡±

    When the few Bai Sheng Academy disciples who had evacuated themon folk earlier saw An Zheng walking out from the explosion of air, their expressions all changed. When others were fighting, they were asking for victory or not to be broken, while others were hoping that they would be able to break through.

    Qu Shan and Qi Lianyin, who had already retreated, turned their heads and looked back. They were both stupefied when they saw the light surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Was that the legendary divine splendor? But didn¡¯t mister say that divine splendor can only appear when one breaks through from Saint realm to Saint Emperor? ¡±

    ¡°Maybe we were wrong?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Can you still remember incorrectly? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also remember what Teacher said. Last time when we were chatting, Teacher even told us in detail about the changes that urred in the world when a Saint Lord had broken through.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go yet!¡±

    Qilian gritted his teeth. ¡°Senior Brother, can you hold on? If you can¡¯t insist, I will think of a way to contact my junior brothers to bring you back, but I need to follow this An Zheng and see how many secrets he has hidden.

    Qu Shan stayed silent for a while, then said: ¡°I¡¯m not going back either, I don¡¯t think this An Zheng has an Emperor grade physique, he must have some kind of extraordinary magical equipment on him. Furthermore, I only have one of my arms missing, I have the medicine, and we are still going to Pill King Valley, there is nothing to be afraid of. ¡±

    Qi Lianyin nodded. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go back. We absolutely can¡¯t give up halfway.¡±

    The two of them walked back from afar, and when Yuan Yandi saw the two of them return, his expression became ugly. An Zheng had just broken through and was a little tired. After sitting down, he had the disciples of the other Bai Sheng Academy s examine the corpses of the River Dragon¡¯s iplete corpses. Everyone endured the nausea and opened the corpse. There were indeed a few corpses that were dug out from inside that could be confirmed to be from the Bai Sheng Academy.

    The others had died a long time ago, and their clothes were all gone. Their bodies had almostpletely merged with the river dragon¡¯s.

    ¡°This matter is not something that we can control so far.¡±

    An Zheng told a level 3 disciple, ¡°Send the signal, the teachers in the academy will be here soon. After all, it¡¯s only 220 kilometers.¡±

    The disciple took out something from his bosom and shot it into the sky, but there was no change in the sky. However, two minutester, a response came from the dryer in the center of the academy¡¯s main hall. The dryer was veryrge, about ten meters high, with a sphere in the middle. Around it were eighteen giant dragons that snaked out from above, each of them holding a bead in their mouth.

    The entire dryer was made of bronze, and some unknown items were added into it. That was why it was abnormally sturdy, and also exceptionally sensitive.

    With a tter, the dragon head in An Zheng¡¯s direction moved slightly, and the bronze pearl in the dragon¡¯s mouth rolled down,nding in the groove below. The expression on the face of the man on duty changed, and he immediately ran towards the dean¡¯s study.

    Half an hourter, the academy¡¯s Wyvern Ship arrived at Maple Valley Ferry Town, led by the new Dean, Zhu Xiaojian.

    Other than the people from Bai Sheng Academy, there were also a dozen or so men dressed in ck robes witurple grain mixed in. He had a crown on his head and a sword at his waist. Behind him was a crimson cape. When these people stood behind Zhu Xiaojian, even the people from the Bai Sheng Academy deliberately distanced themselves from them. When An Zheng looked at them, he guessed that these people were probably the fearsome DEA¡¯s people that Ning Xiaolou had subordinate.

    When Zhu Xiaojian first saw An Zheng, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his first question was: ¡°You broke through?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, he was too tired to talk.

    ¡°You did well. I will send someone to give you the Essence Crystal stored in the first task point. This will be the reward for killing the evildoers and evacuating the people.¡± After you rest for a while, you can continue on your way.

    An Zheng: ¡°What about others?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re too petty.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian responded as he red at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve already opened your first task point point. What else do you want, you¡¯re too greedy ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We risk our lives...¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Nonsense, looking at your rosy face, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re risking your life. Even if it¡¯s life or death, it¡¯s still you alone, not them. You will bring 11 people with you and distribute your credit to 12 people on an average ¡­ ¡°Hmm, just barely enough to give you the first task point.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is the academy very poor?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°You ¡­ You can think of it that way. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Then I just want a little more. It¡¯s just a few words.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Tell me about it first, I want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°The truth.¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight and looked at Zhu Xiaojian in the eyes as he asked seriously, ¡°Just what is going on? If we don¡¯t even have the right to know, then I choose to give up and continue training in Pill King Valley. I¡¯ve brought eleven people with me, and I¡¯ve got to bring them back. If something goes wrong... Of course it¡¯s your responsibility. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster. ¡°But if something happens again, the one who will be expelled will definitely be you.

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    ¡°I am the Principal, and you are a disciple.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian thought for a while, then took out an item and gave it to An Zheng: Bring this along, and if you have anything else, tell me directly. If you feel that the things that happen are very strange, don¡¯t even tell Wen Nuanyu, you should just directly speak to me. ¡±

    An Zheng took the card and looked at it. It was a bronze tablet witiger mask on the front and the word ¡°jailor¡± carved on the back.

    ¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t it a bit against the rules for you to recruit workers like this? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t take it back either. And I will punish you for defection. Those who betray the DEA, ording to thew, must be killed without a doubt. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, the people of the DEA will still follow you like a shadow, not giving up until you die. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have a sentence ¡­¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter. Other than that, I will also assign people from the DEA to protect you guys from the shadows. The clues for the second task point is kept in the first task point. There¡¯s one more thing you should pay attention to ¡­ All of the dangers you encounter along the way might be rted to you. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re on the team.¡±

    ¡°When the fuck did I stand in line?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian pointed to the bronze tablet in An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°Here ¡­ ¡°This sign means to stand in a team.¡±

    An Zheng raised his middle finger and turned to leave.

    While the two of them were talking, the people from DEA were already inspecting the corpses. On the other hand, the people from the academy were isted and no one was allowed to approach them. After all, this was a matter of the academy. Now that the DEA had intervened, even they did not have the authority to ask about it. An Zheng intentionally looked at him, and in the group of people, Gu Xian Cheng¡¯s face was especially ugly, he was currently treating Quang Shan¡¯s injuries, and was even lowering his voice as he muttered something.

    After An Zheng walked a few steps forward, he suddenly felt a burst of unfriendly eyes looking at him. He stopped and looked in that direction.

    A person was squatting on arge rock not far away, holding a jug of wine and a chicken leg in his hand. It looked like both the chicken leg and An Zheng were his dishes.

    Xu Lianglei.

    Someone once said that out of the four great disciples of the Su Lan County branch of the Bai Sheng Academy, the one who should not be provoked was Xu Lianglei. This man was a fucking lunatic, one who fought not for victory or defeat but for life and death.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Xu Lianglei threw the chicken leg that was finished eating onto the ground and shouted at An Zheng: ¡°I want to fight with you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Line up.¡±

    Xu Lianglei stared nkly for a moment and thenughed out loud: ¡°Tell me who¡¯s behind me. I¡¯ll kill everyone in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Only one.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng left. Xu Lianglei stood there in a daze, thenughed until her head was up and down: ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Interesting, really interesting. ¡±

    What An Zheng did not expect was that Xu Lianglei actually went to find Zhu Xiaojian and really challenged the Principal. Of course ¡­ That was what happened after An Zheng left. An Zheng only found outter. However, from this, it could be seen how crazy this Xu Lianglei was.

    Opening the task points, there was indeed a box inside, inside the box were three Essence Crystal, and one of them was the map to the next task point. An Zheng kept the Essence Crystal and then looked at the map. The next task point was at deer city, about 300 miles away. Moreover, he did not need to look for any clues along the way, and the map directly indicated the location of the task point.

    deer city, World Auction House.

    With these three Essence Crystal as the capital, within three days, he would be able to earn ten Essence Crystal from the Grand Dominance Auction House. If the mission failed, each disciple would lose one level. Level three disciples dropped to level four disciples and level two disciples dropped to level three. An Zheng would also drop to level two, losing the qualifications to enter the Universe Pot to continue his cultivation.

    Little Fatso looked at An Zheng curiously. ¡°Senior Brother, how exactly do I open this first task point? ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill those evildoers, our first task point would have failed.¡±

    Yuan Yandi was also very curious, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask the Principal?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He said I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    La Fei was even more surprised: ¡°What did you not ask?¡±

    Yuan Yandi stood there in silence for a while, and then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, up and down.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t ask.

    Who the hell would think that the first task point would be to directly ask the Principal where he was. Zhu Xiaojian just said that before you guys left, you didn¡¯t see me standing by the side of the road? You think I¡¯m sending you off? I¡¯m waiting for you to ask. If you don¡¯t ask, do you think I will take the initiative to tell you?

    La Fei: ¡°I suddenly want to give him a beating.¡±

    Everyone nodded and cheered for La Fei.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and looked at the map.

    deer city, I¡¯m here.

 Chapter 1111 - I see him again

    <h4>Chapter 1111 ¨C I see him again</h4>

    The bloody man that An Zheng had been thinking about all along, the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy who had died. The matter of him offending Vice Principal Wei Sun had no choice but to be linked. All of this seemed to reveal some of the crimes that had been covered up before.

    Because An Zheng had not spoken much along the way, the little fatty La Fei became even more talkative. Maybe he could tell that An Zheng was troubled, and always tried to find a way to make An Zheng happy. And every time this happened, An Zheng would think of Du Shoushou, causing his mood to be even worse.

    Within Ning Xiaolou¡¯s sphere of influence, the biggest academy was obviously the Bai Sheng Academy, which could be considered the most official academy here, with the highest specifications. However, Bai Sheng Academy was not the hardest ce to enter. No matter what era it was, there would always be some unspoken rules.

    The more official something was, the more of these products could be found under these rules.

    For example, the Bai Sheng Academy s of various ces, their first goal was of course to recruit the most outstanding youths for training. However, although Bai Shengjun was not the ruler of a country, he was no different from a country¡¯s master. Therefore, the Bai Sheng Academy was not exempt from it. Every year, arge majority of the disciple slots were rmended by these officials and nobles.

    Arge portion of them were not here to cultivate, but to muddle their reputation. It didn¡¯t matter if he was leaving after a year in the freshmen courtyard, or after entering the Central District to continue cultivating, it would still be the same when he left ¡­ I came from the Bai Sheng Academy.

    This reputation was very important, especially for those young people who came from noble families.

    There were two areas under Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rule that were the hardest to enter. One of them was in deer city. In deer city, there was a Tai¡¯an College. The Academy Principal was the most important person under Ning Xiaolou in the past, and his name was Nie Xiangtai. When Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou¡¯s father took control of thisnd, Nie Xiang Tai was already an extremely popr man.

    After that, he used his age as an excuse to leave. Ning Xiaolou had begged him to stay three times, but he had already made up his mind to leave the Yancheng. After creating the Tai¡¯an College in the Yancheng, everyone thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer. But the Tai¡¯an College had already lived for thirty-six years, and this Old President was still alive and well.

    The Tai¡¯an College was extremely strict, and unlike the official academy, all the disciples here had to undergo a strict examination to get a better understanding of their physiques. Even if there was someone powerful in their family, they would not ept someone with a weak physique.

    Because Nie Xiangtai wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people, he had never been afraid.

    Other than the Tai¡¯an College, there was alce that was very strict. It was the Mokou Temple, three thousand miles away from the deer city. This was one of the temples in the Central ins, and the requirements for worshippers were even more harsh. He had to sincerely believe in the Buddha, be willing to devote his entire life to the Buddhist Sect, and also have the talent to cultivate.

    The distance from Feng Lin Du Town to deer city was only about five hundred kilometers, which was nothing to An Zheng and the others. The reason why they rarely left on the first day was only because of that damned task point and that damned Zhu Xiaojian.

    After leaving, he quickly went outside of deer city. Because of the blood man incident, An Zheng was worried that he would encounter some trouble. Thus, he told everyone to rest at the tea stand outside the city. He called La Fei and the other two to head into the city to take a look at the situation. When the two of them walked out, Yuan Yandi casually caught up. This girl was doing whatever she wanted, and An Zheng knew he couldn¡¯t stop her.

    When the three of them entered the deer city and entered the city as disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy, they were not closely questioned. Just as he was about to enter, the sound of music could be heard from behind him, melodious and melodious.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    The guard immediately waved his hand, ¡°Everyone move out of the way. Tai¡¯an College¡¯s men will enter the city, you guys split into two sides!¡±

    They began to rush out of the gates and force their way through the line of people waiting to be examined. Maybe it was because of their rtionship with the Bai Sheng Academy, but the soldiers were polite and used the word ¡°please¡±. An Zheng and the other two did not want to cause trouble, so they stepped aside to take a look.

    The Tai¡¯an College¡¯s army was very long, around two hundred people. The men were all handsome and the women beautiful. The man was dressed in a moon-white cotton jute gown, appearing ethereal. The woman wore a light yellow dress, looking as elegant as a fairy. More than two hundred people were marching. Each of them had their own musical instrument. The music was filled with immortal music and was surrounded by white mist. It was as beautiful aaradise on earth.

    There were five carriages in the group, and the one pulling the carriage was actually an iparably handsome four-winged unicorn. Its entire body was pure white, and it was incredibly beautiful. These five carriages advanced in a line, and the two hundred disciples lined up on either side of them. The music and the white mist surrounding it formed a sharp contrast with the people around them.

    Among these disciples, there were less than 20 people riding mounts. These mounts were also different. There was an Eastern Mountain Beast that was three meters tall and innately armored, appearing likiger or leopard. There were white striped tigers with wings and a lightning mark on their forehead. There was a Nine-Colored Deer. Its entire body circted with multicolored symbols. These disciples were exceptionally cold and proud, and did not even look at the surrounding cheering citizens.

    ¡°The disciples of our Tai¡¯an College have returned victorious again.¡±

    ¡°Impressive, deer city, will soon be able to take over the position of number one in Bai Sheng Academy, right?¡±

    After all, the Bai Sheng Academy was created by the Your Majesty. ¡±

    The crowd broke out into a flurry of discussion.

    A cold and proud woman riding a Nine-colored Deer harrumphed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to whisper, just say it out loud. Before long, the Tai¡¯an College will surpass the Bai Sheng Academy and be the number one academy under the rule of the Your Majesty. ¡±

    The people cheered and apuded.

    The young woman wasn¡¯t old, around the age of 20, but she had a pair of sword-like brows and was extremely heroic. When she spoke, the people apuded and she was proud. The people sitting in the five carriages were all instructors in the Tai¡¯an College. No one spoke to stop her.

    An Zheng thought that sooner orter, even those gentlemen would have to hold back and defeat Bai Sheng Academy.

    Someone from the crowd praised: ¡°This is the eleventh time our Tai¡¯an College has gone out to war right? ording to the rules set by the old Your Majesty, disciples who are able to participate in the Four Sects of the Jizhou, the Three Sovereign Martial Arts Conference s, have toe from the number one academy under the jurisdiction of the Your Majesty. In the thirty-six years since the creation of the Tai¡¯an College, they had not fought over anything. This year, Old President suddenly ordered for the Academy to fight for the first ce. So from the start of the year, Tai¡¯an College has been going out every month to challenge a school to remove their ranking. ¡±

    ¡°From the very beginning, our Tai¡¯an College did not join the ranks, and now, we are challenging the ones with the lowest rankings, and have won eleven matches consecutively, but now, we are ranked in the top ten. There was still a year before the Martial Arts Conference, so obtaining first ce wasn¡¯t too difficult. At least in terms of time, it is more than enough for us Tai¡¯an College¡¯s people. ¡±

    Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting, but those ranked institutions are basically trash. Their disciples aren¡¯t even fit to carry shoes for us Tai¡¯an College disciples. Just like the Mystery Moon Academy that was challenged a few days ago, where the disciples of the Tai¡¯an College set off to battle four days ago, they would be back today. It was very simple. The Mystic Moon Academy is ranked tenth, so the next ce should be the Medicine Valley, which is ranked ninth. ¡±

    ¡°The Pill King Valley is nothing, when the Tai¡¯an College goes out to battle, they destroy the Pill King Valley in one day!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, the difference is too great.¡±

    In the crowd, this kind of excited speech simply rose and fell.

    The little fatty La Fei snorted and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°What a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well ¡­ Forget about the Yancheng Headquarters, even the disciples of our Sn County branch are capable of toppling all of them. ¡±

    An Zheng tugged on his sleeve: ¡°Don¡¯t meddle!¡±

    The little fatty said with an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see them act so conceited.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Hold it in! ¡±

    The woman riding the Nine-colored Deer had coincidentally heard La Fei¡¯s words and pulled the reins to a stop. She looked at La Fei and snorted coldly, ¡°I was wondering where this wild brat came from for him to be so arrogant. How about this, let¡¯s spar for a bit and see whether your Sn County branch is strong, or our Tai¡¯an College people are strong. ¡±

    An Zheng stood in front of La Fei and cupped his fists: ¡°Miss has misunderstood, he is not talking about you, we are only passing by.¡±

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    A young man riding a Heavy Armor Leopard rode his mount over and looked down at An Zheng condescendingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you people from the Sn County Branch Academy awesome? What kind of bullsh * t four great disciples were they? I really thought that the academy was filled with talented people, but it turns out that they were all a bunch of cowardly bastards ¡­ Do you really think that you can swallow the shitty words that you just said? ¡±

    La Fei moved forward, but was blocked once again by An Zheng.

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Senior brother, we were just passing by and did not disrespect your Tai¡¯an College.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, indeed, a bunch of cowards.¡±

    The young manughed wildly as he pointed his horsewhip at An Zheng. ¡°Remember this: I am Zi Dong Lai, Zi Dong Lai of the Eastern Amethyst Qi. I will being to the Su Lan branch to seek guidance soon. No matter what Wei Choumou it is, or what n he has, he will have to ask me about it one by one. Since you admit defeat, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you in deer city¡¯s territory, so as to prevent you all from saying that I only dare to bully people in front of my own doorstep. If I want to bully someone, I¡¯ll bully someone, no matter who it is. ¡±

    He used the horsewhip to point at La Fei: ¡°Damn fatty, did you remember my name? ¡°Don¡¯t be too terrified, if you dare challenge me now, I¡¯ll ept.¡±

    An Zheng blocked La Fei once again: ¡°He really did not offend him on purpose, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. What we were talking about before wasn¡¯t the Tai¡¯an College, but some people we met on the way. Senior Brother, don¡¯t me him, we will leave now. ¡±

    Zi Doni snorted. ¡°Do you know what you look like now? ¡°You look like an old hen protecting her little chicks in front of an eagle, hahahaha ¡­¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The troop walked over majestically, An Zheng shook his head slightly, signalling La Fei not to speak anymore. Just at this time, a carriage stopped not far away from An Zheng, the curtain of the carriage was pulled up, and a person inside looked out, he was extremely handsome and had a very strange smile. An Zheng¡¯s heart thumped when he saw this person, but he didn¡¯t show it.

    The person was not looking at An Zheng, but rather waving to a flower selling girl in the distance.

    ¡°I want to buy flowers to give to my most beloved girl. Help me choose one.¡±

    His voice was as gentle as water. An Zheng was sure that he was not looking at his. At this time, An Zheng was already in the crowd, separated by a lot of people.

    That person¡¯s voice was so pleasant that even the flower girl was drunk on it. With trembling hands, she offered a wild rose. The man smiled gently and took a piece of silver before cing it in the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Half of it is for spending, while the other half is for buying a flower for you. After you go back, wash your face and put on the flower. You are the most beautiful person.¡±

    The little girl was about fifteen or sixteen years old, and she almost fainted when she heard this.

    Even Yuan Yandi was focused there, his eyes unblinking.

    In An Zheng¡¯s heart, there was only doubt and surprise.

    That person was ¡­ Tan Shanse.

 Chapter 1112 - Not as good as you

    <h4>Chapter 1112 ¨C Not as good as you</h4>

    An Zheng was sure that Tan Shanse wasn¡¯t looking at him, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Tan Shanse had seen him or not. If he saw it, Tan Shanse¡¯s reaction would be very strange. Even in this era, Tan Shanse would not let go of An Zheng so easily. After all, An Zheng had destroyed everything that he had nned.

    If not for An Zheng, the Da Xi era would have beenpletely toyed with by him. His grand ns were not too far away from sess.

    However, this was not the usual reaction of Tan Shanse after seeing him. He sat in the carriage of the Tai¡¯an College, and guessed that it was the Tai¡¯an College¡¯s instructor. However, he had only just arrived in this era, so how could he have beacher?

    Furthermore, from his speech and actions, he didn¡¯t look anything like the Tan Shanse that An Zheng was familiar with.

    Tan Shanse, who was in the horse carriage, received the flowers sent by the little girl and did not forget to praise the beauty of the flower seller. But that girl wasn¡¯t beautiful. Tan Shanse¡¯s casual words might cause this fourteen or fifteen year old girl to have a graceful character in her heart.

    ¡°Many thanks. I hope that I¡¯ll have more luck in this life. I¡¯ll be able to see you a few more times.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled at the little girl, making her feel like she was bathed in spring breeze.

    The girl riding the Nine-Colored Deer in the distance harrumphed. Her eyes were filled with the anger of jealousy. She looked at the little girl, and unexpectedly, there was a kind of killing intent in her eyes. An Zheng saw all of this, but he could do nothing about it.

    Furthermore, there were still hundreds of people from the Tai¡¯an College here and he still had his own junior brothers that he needed to take care of by his side. Thus, An Zheng could only choose to give up.

    He moved quietly, bringing La Fei and the rest with him into the crowd.

    Tan Shanse put down the carriage window curtain and sat in the carriage. He took ouair of small scissors and calmly built a few wild roses he had bought before handing them over to the woman who was sitting quietly in front of him.

    ¡°The wild roses are neither gentle nor exquisite, but they are better than the freedom of nature.¡±

    He took the quiet woman¡¯s hand and ced the wild rose in it. ¡°May you and I be as free and at ease as this wild flower. Someone had cut off the wild flowers so that more people could see their beauty. Yet, I am only willing to hide you well, and take all of you for myself. ¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was so red that she could barely lift her head up. She timidly stole a nce at Tan Shanse, then quickly lowered her head. It was as if all his emotions had been poured out as he nodded.

    An Zheng brought La Fei and into the city, nning to find an inn to stay at first. Yuan Yandi, who was walking behind An Zheng, suddenly asked: ¡°Do you know that person?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Yuan Yandiughed, and shook his head without saying a word.

    La Fei moved closer: ¡°Senior Brother, you should know who I am.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°What he said, how would I know which one he was talking about.¡±

    La Fei curiously looked at Yuan Yandi, but Yuan Yandi had already ced his attention on the shops on both sides of the street. La Fei and An Zheng chatted as they walked, and after walking for a while, they didn¡¯t even turn around to look at Yuan Yandi. An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, and after instructing them to stand here and wait for me, he ran back out.

    After running for around 10 metres, he stopped and retreated a few steps. An Zheng turned his head to the side and looked at the shop on the side of the street. He shook his head with a wry smile, thinking that even girls couldn¡¯t resist this temptation. When Yuan Yandi saw that An Zheng had actuallye over, his face inexplicably flushed red. With his hands behind his back, he walked out of the shop and arrogantly raised his head.

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence and followed behind her.

    Perhaps it was in order to restore his decadence, Yuan Yandi suddenly said: ¡°You have enmity with him?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t realize that the moment you saw the man in the carriage appear, you couldn¡¯t even conceal the murderous look in your eyes. Even though you woke up very quickly and covered up very quickly, it was still too easy to feel that something was wrong with your head. On the other hand, the fellow in the horse carriage remained calm, he is much calmer than you. ¡±

    An Zheng continued to walk forward without answering.

    Yuan Yandi walked with his hands behind his back. He was clearly a valiant, valiant, and beautiful woman, yet he carried a yful and disrespectful look.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t hold it in and was about to attack. Just before you lowered your head, your right pinky jumped twice. It was a sign that it was about to explode. However, since you didn¡¯t make a move, foerson with such a character like yours, you should be able to hold back and not make a move ¡­ What did he think of? You can¡¯t beat him? The other side had the advantage of numbers? Or perhaps, bring me and that fatty along? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Yuan Yandi made an ¡°oh¡± sound, andughed with interest: ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve seen it right.¡±

    She quickened her pace, still walking with her hands behind her back. The longer she walked, the faster her ponytail swung behind her head. It did look pretty.

    An Zheng and the others found an inn, it looked pretty good, the deer city was not considered to ce with too much scenery, but it was extremely busy. It was mainly because this was the location of a transportation hub, and many roads were passing through the deer city.

    The more prosperous the ce was, the more expensive the inns would be, and the lower the price would bepared to some smaller cities. Since he had already booked a room, An Zheng asked the little fatty to go outside the city and pick up the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy s. After entering the city without giving Yuan Yandi any instructions on what to do, he left the inn alone and strolled towards the direction of the Grand Dominance Auction House.

    Yuan Yandi lied at the window of his room as he watched An Zheng walk further and further away with his chin in his hands.

    ¡°On you... Just how many secrets are there? ¡±

    An Zheng walked along the main street, looking like he was aimless. Walking to the entrance of the World Auction House, An Zheng chose to sit in the opposite restaurant for a while, before going up to the third floor and ordering some dishes by the window, observing quietly.

    People wereing and going on the streets, but the auction house was deserted. It seemed that this was not an auction house that was open every day. It would only open on a certain day. Therefore, if they did not open the door for three days, An Zheng and the rest¡¯s mission would automatically fail.

    How could he earn ten Essence Crystal s in three days in an auction house that did not open its doors? With the return of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes, An Zheng¡¯s own strength was also very strong, so towards the evaluation of the treasure, An Zheng was not afraid at all. However, if he didn¡¯t open the door, what could he do?

    ¡°Waiter.¡±

    An Zheng called the waiter over and asked: ¡°Why is the auction house across from yours not open? ¡°I came from outside the city, and I heard that the Grand Dominance Auction House is very famous. I had originally wanted to take a look inside.¡±

    The waiter quickly said, ¡°Master, this is the first time you don¡¯t know. There were many rules and regtions for this Grand Dominance Restaurant. Every month, it would only open for business for the first fifteen days of the month. But once I open the door, it will be a sea of people ¡­ Your visit was wrong, if you aren¡¯t in a hurry to leave, you should stay for a few more days ¡­ ¡°I calcted that today is the ninth day of the new year, and there are only a few days left before the gate opens.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart sank. It¡¯s only the ninth day, he didn¡¯t have time to waste here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they usually do business?¡±

    ¡°This little one doesn¡¯t know, that ce isnce this little one can enter. However, it¡¯s said that they have a lot of rules for collecting items, and that they¡¯re just amazing ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡± and said thanks. He was in an extremely bad mood. At this moment, he suddenly felt something wrong with the aura behind him. An Zheng did not turn his head back because turning his head back would cause him to be in danger.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard as he slowly walked to the opposite of An Zheng and sat down.

    He looked so beautiful. A man like that would attract the attention of all the women on the street, and would make all the men jealous. He didn¡¯t know why his aura had be so strange, but it waspletely different from the Tan Shanse that An Zheng was familiar with.

    ¡°We know each other?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and asked.

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Tan Shanse muttered to himself for a while beforeughing witint of apology: ¡°Earlier, when I was in the crowd, I felt that you had killing intent towards me, so I took the liberty to ask. I don¡¯t know many people, so I don¡¯t have many friends, much less enemies. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re too outstanding.¡±

    Tan Shanse was slightly stunned, then shook his head andughed bitterly: ¡°This brother, which woman do you like beside me? If the two of you first have feelings for me and then you tell me who she is, I¡¯ll ignore her. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked: ¡°Sir, where are you from?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression clearly changed, and after being silent for a while, the bitterness on his face became even stronger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know where Ie from or where I¡¯m going. My memories start at the deer city. I like this ce and like the Tai¡¯an College, so you can treat me as a native of the deer city. Oh right, if my disciple has offended you in any way, please do not take offense to her. They had good talent, so they were cold and proud. They felt that this mountain was taller than them, and that they were truly frogs at the bottom of a well. I¡¯m not familiar with your Bai Sheng Academy, but since it¡¯s ranked first, it must be very strong. ¡±

    An Zheng was extremely shocked in his heart... Tan Shanse actually lost his memories? An Zheng knew how to look at people the best. He was sure that Tan Shanse did not lie, and his eyes would not lie.

    Tan Shanse stood up: ¡°If all of you were to just pass by, then leave tomorrow as soon as possible. My disciples are mischievous by nature, maybe...¡±

    He did not say any superfluous words as he sped his fists and took his leave.

    An Zheng did not know how he was feeling right now either. It was just that he felt it was terrible. He didn¡¯t even know how he got back to the inn. Sitting on the chair, with only Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest in his head, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else. An Zheng saw a pen and paper on the table, and wrote a few words with the brush. He felt a lump in his chest, and went out to buy wine.

    Not long after he left, Yuan Yandi quietly pushed open the door to his room and entered, walking around the room with a disappointed look. Then she saw the piece of paper on the table. She walked over and picked it up. Her expression changed.

    There weren¡¯t many words on the paper, but the writing was particrly serious.

    There are three things I love about the Three Thousand Worlds.

    The zing sun shines for all eternity, the bright moon warms the cold night with endless reincarnation.

    Even if you add it all up, it won¡¯t be as good as yours.

    Yuan Yandi¡¯s hand shook violently, and then, he snorted in disdain. ¡°So ugly.¡±

    However, his heart was palpitating.

 Chapter 1113 - Qu Liuxi in Nine Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1113 ¨C Qu Liuxi in Nine Saint Sect</h4>

    An Zheng felt that everything was in chaos, inplete disorder.

    She remembered that someone had once asked An Zheng a question. It was when An Zheng had just been promoted to the position of the first seat in the Ming Fa Si. Just outside the tavern that he frequented, he met Chen Zhongqi who was wearing a cloth robe.

    Of course, An Zheng recognized Chen Zhongqi, but he was still not familiar with him then. The two of them bought wine and sat on the ground beside the statues of the Great Xi Dynasty¡¯s Holy Emperor. That time, the two of them chatted for a lot, and Chen Zhongqi seemed to be very interested in An Zheng, so he asked a lot of questions.

    There was one problem that An Zheng still hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    ¡°If one of themmitted any evil deeds, the Ming Fa Si would chase him down the cliff and lose his memory. He was saved by a passerby. After that, he lived in the mountain vige. His personality had changed greatly and he had done a good deed. The vigers in the vige all thought of him as a good man. He was happy to have a wife and children ¡­ You will investigate this ce in a few years and bring people to this mountain vige. Capturing or killing this person? He hasmitted many crimes, but has also done many good deeds in the past few years in the mountain vige. ¡±

    An Zheng replied at the time, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the changes that urred during these few years, I would have killed you. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    Chen Zhongqi then asked: ¡°If the vigers hold hands and stop you from capturing him, what will you do? ¡°He hasmitted an extremely evil crime. If the vigers do not allow you to capture him, it would be like covering up for the criminals. How are you going to punish him?¡±

    At that time, An Zheng was silent for a long time.

    This caused An Zheng to think of a difficult situation to deal with ¡­ He doesn¡¯t know that the perpetrator ismitting a crime.

    The vigers were pure and kind. Since there were people who treated them well, they naturally treated them well as well. In terms of cleaning up, there was no shortage of vigers. But from a legal point of view, the vigers did. It¡¯s just a sign of guilt, and there¡¯s a lot more to it.

    Should these vigers be captured or not?

    An Zheng was silent for a long time, and then, with much difficulty, he spat out a word.

    ¡°Catch.¡±

    At that time, Chen Zhongqi stood up and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Royal Father chose you as the head of Ming Fa Si, and is the most suitable candidate for Ming Fa Si.¡±

    At this moment, the person An Zheng was thinking about while walking on the main street was Tan Shanse. Previously in the restaurant, An Zheng was about to attack. But the reason he did not make a move was because he did not know what Tan Shanse was up to. Had he really lost his memory, or did two Tan Shansxist here? Tan Shanse was different from the others. He had lived for a very long time, and when An Zheng came to this era, there was only one An Zheng, so if Tan Shanse came to this era, it was possible that he would encounter him.

    Another paradox.

    If the Tan Shanse he met was not the Tan Shanse that An Zheng knew in the Da Xi era, but was another Tan Shanse, then if he were to make a move ¡­ Firstly, it didn¡¯t make sense. Second, he might not be able to win.

    What the hell was going on in this era? Why was he so conflicted? An Zheng felt that the knot in his heart was growing deeper. Actually, the main reason was because he was thinking about the Xiao Liu¡¯er. When they were in Da Xi era before, although they often separated, it was different this time. It was really different.

    At the same time, at the ce that was very far away from here, where the Nine Saint Sect was located, Ten Thousand Streams, in Gui City, Qu Liuxi sat on the swing in her courtyard alone as she stared nkly into space. Gu Qianye was sent by the Nine Saint Sect to train, and had already left for nearly a month. Originally, with Gu Qianye apanying her, her life in here wasn¡¯t that difficult. In this past month, Qu Liuxi felt that she could go crazy at any time.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    She muttered to herself as she sat on the swing.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m here.¡±

    A man dressed in the robes of a Nine Saint Sect disciple walked over with a vulgar smile on his face: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would think of me like that right after we separated. I saw it when mister was in ss, you kept sneaking nces at me, did you like me?¡±

    This person is called Wu Sheng, a disciple of the same teacher as Qu Liuxi, and is famous for provoking female disciples. He had a shoehorn face, but he just had to think of himself as suave. In his opinion, all the girls in his sect had a crush on him. He always looked at this and that, and felt that every girl was lovingly watching him.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let me grab your small hands and warm your lonely heart.¡±

    A few male disciples, who were with Wu Sheng, burst intoughter and started pping.

    Someone shouted: ¡°Qu Liuxi, why not follow Brother Wu. Who in the Nine Saint Sect doesn¡¯t know that Brother Wu is the Great Sage¡¯s nephew? As long as you follow him, then wouldn¡¯t you be like the wind and rain in the Nine Saint Sect? ¡±

    When this person said the word ¡°future¡±, his tone was especially disgusting.

    Another person said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is truly a team made of a perfect couple. Since Brother Wu thinks highly of you, then don¡¯t pretend to be aloof.¡± A girl is sitting here thinking about spring. I was wondering if Big Brother Wu thought about doing it himselfst night. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re too f * cking dirty. You should at least use a cucumber.¡±

    A group of people surrounded Qu Liuxi as they flirted with him, their words bing more and more unbearable.

    Wu Sheng reached out to grab Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand, ¡°So that¡¯s how you think of me. Why don¡¯t we warm up a little tonight? Don¡¯t worry, as long as you follow me, no one in Nine Saint Sect will dare bully you. My uncle is one of the Nine Saints of Nine Saint Sect, I will do whatever I say among the disciples of Nine Saint Sect. From today onwards, just let me know what you want. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi avoided his hand, and said with an ice-cold tone: ¡°I want you to scram.¡±

    Wu Sheng said, ¡°Scram? Get out of bed? Ha ha-ha ha, that would require two people to scram together, so I can carry you and scram. ¡±

    He once again extended his hand to grab Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand. Qu Liuxi left the swing and turned to leave, but Wu Sheng¡¯s expression changed. In this Nine Saint Sect, which woman reject me? Stop right there! ¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s footsteps did not stop. Wu Sheng rushed over and stopped her with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, if it wasn¡¯t for your good figure, would I f * * king talk to you? I¡¯ll give you a chance now. After you¡¯ve washed up tonight,e to my room and serve me well. In the future, you¡¯ll have a good life. ¡°If you are not willing, from today on, I will let my brothers take turns to capture you for fun. If they change people every day, it can wait until next year. Do you believe that I won¡¯t turn you into a slut?¡±

    Qu Liuxi took a deep breath, and said slowly: ¡°One more word from you, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Stupid slut, do you really not know who I am or if I¡¯m just an old man joking with you? Kill me? Who in Nine Saint Sect would dare to f * cking kill me? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi stepped forward and Wu Sheng extended his hand to grab at the clothes at her chest. Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression changed, he turned around and his left hand instantly grabbed Wu Sheng¡¯s wrist.

    Wu Sheng stared nkly for a while, thenughed out loud, ¡°Come and see. I want to touch your hand but you won¡¯t let me. Now you take the initiative to grab my hand and say that you don¡¯t like me. I like a shy person like you, hahaha... Come,e,e.

    Wu Sheng used his other hand to point at his crotch. ¡°This one is thicker than the wrist, take a look.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned cold, the force in her hand actually broke Wu Sheng¡¯s arm. Wu Sheng really did not expect this woman to dare to attack him. Everyone knew that he was the nephew of the Great Sage Wu Yan, and whoever attacked him would be courting death.

    But he had angered Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°F * ck you, it hurts like hell.¡±

    Wu Sheng lowered his arm and took a few steps back. His eyes were red. I¡¯m going to kill you, all your family and friends, do you have a man out there? Letozi know who it is, then go and mince him. ¡±

    Originally, Qu Liuxi was about to turn around and leave, but after hearing this, she stopped.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    She slowly turned around and clenched her fist tightly. There were faint traces of blue veins on the back of her hand.

    ¡°If I say I find out who it is, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Wu Sheng pointed his other finger at Qu Liuxi. ¡°Capture her first, I¡¯ve lost my hand and it¡¯s painful to death. F * ck, you dare to touch me? Do you really not know how to write the word ¡®die¡¯? I¡¯ll go and treat her. Hold her down for me, wait for me toe back and take care of her. ¡±

    A few of them rushed towards him with the intention to attack. Qu Liuxi took a deep breath again.

    Then, she suddenly moved. Her figure disappeared as if she had merged with nature. With a slight movement, her figure disappeared as the faint fragrance of flowers and herbs filled the air. Wu Sheng, who was retreating, had a premonition of danger. He raised his uninjured arm and struck forward fiercely. The power spat out from his palm could topple mountains and overturn the seas. But it was too slow, Qu Liuxi was not even there.

    Under his berserk Qi, one flower petal after another fluttered in the air. He did not know where the petal came from, nor why it had appeared. However, as long as there were flower petals, Qu Liuxi¡¯s body could freely travel back and forth.

    A petal quietly floated behind Wu Sheng, and Qu Liuxi suddenly appeared. She then extended her hand and grabbed onto Wu Sheng¡¯s spine. No one understood theposition of the human body better than Qu Liuxi. It was just that her personality was too gentle, but when it came to An Zheng, she had be the goddess of war.

    He grabbed Wu Sheng¡¯s spine and pulled outwards. Wu Sheng cried out and fell to the ground. His entire body was instantly crippled.

    ¡°He said that girls shouldn¡¯t casually kill others. It would affect their mentality.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said indifferently, then turned and left. When the few of them saw that something was wrong, they immediately rushed over to stop Qu Liuxi. Just at this time, the Nine Saint Sect Warriors who were on patrol saw them and rushed over to ask what had happened. Seeing that their nephew had been beaten tulp, the patrolling warriors were all frightened to the point that their faces turned white.

    ¡°Capture her, throw her into the prison, and wait for the Great Sage¡¯s orders.¡±

    A group of people rushed forward.

    Just then, a few centimeters long fingerbone made of white jade flew over, and like a sharp arrow, it shot through all the warriors near Qu Liuxi. The armors of these warriors had no meaning in front of the fingerbone. The bone finger flew around Qu Liuxi, and anyone who got close to it would die.

    With that, Gu Qianyended beside Qu Liuxi, her eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Kill whoever touches her first.¡±

    She protected Qu Liuxi behind her, and her figure gradually appeared before her. Previously, when he was in the Da Xi world, Gu Qianye¡¯s appearance was in the form of a person, but only his shadow was not real. Her appearance was nowpletely solid, giving him a terrifying appearance. It looked like a giant sitting cross-legged behind her. It had no skin, and its light purple and red muscles looked really terrifying.

    There was no skin on Giant¡¯s face, and his muscles looked creepy. His eyes were red, as if they could pierce the heart.

    The matter spread very quickly, and not long after, Great Sage Wu Yan, who was in Nine Saint Sect, received the news. His face was pale from anger, and he rushed out of the study room.

    Boom!

    Wu Yan dropped to the ground. He nced at Gu Qianye and coldly said: ¡°You¡¯re so unconventional, to actually dare injure my nephew. No matter who you are or where you came from, you will die today. ¡±

    He extended his hands out and pressed down, causing Gu Qianye to immediately wail in pain, she covered her head with his hands and squatted down, blood flowing out of her ears. The figure behind her back had been shattered before it could fully take shape, so she looked like she was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wu Yan Zheng¡¯s hand pressed down, causing Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi to vomit blood at the same time.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the distant sky, causing everyone to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, neither of them are allowed to. This is for the safety of Nine Saint Sect, get lost now.¡±

    His voice was filled with rage, and Wu Yanzhi suddenly felt that he had lost all face.

    ¡°Wu Sheng, he!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a strange voice.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°The Nine Saints.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yanzhi, this is not because Nine Saint Sect has nine powerful Saints, this is because I am called the Nine Saints. I can put youst, or I can get you out. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Got it.¡±

    Wu Yanzhi carried the unconscious Wu Sheng and left without saying a word.

    The voice disappeared, but the crowd was unable to recover from their shock for a long time.

 Chapter 1114 - Entered

    <h4>Chapter 1114 ¨C Entered</h4>

    Early in the morning on the second day, An Zheng stood at the entrance of the World Auction House for a while, wanting to find a shop assistant to ask if he could go in and take a look. asked a few questions, but he did not even reply to them. Instead, he just extended his finger and pointed at the sign hung at the door.

    The sign outside the door said that there would only be two days of business each month, and it was the first and fifteenth day of the new year.

    The little fellow was standing by the side door with a mocking expression on his face, as if he were a country bumpkining here to do something.

    An Zheng sighed in his heart, thinking that Zhu Xiaojian must have known of the rules of the Under Heaven Auction House, which was why he intentionally set such a difficult problem. They had arrived at deer city a few days ago, and coincidentally saw that the auction house was not open for business. Furthermore, there waime limit for the experiential learning. If the time limit was exceeded, the experiential learning would be dered a failure.

    Right at this moment, an anxious voice came from behind An Zheng. The few demon beasts knew in an instant, and did not care about the passersby, charging recklessly. He turned around to take a look, only to see the Tai¡¯an College¡¯s Zi Dong Lai riding a Heavy Armored Leopard flying over. After stopping beside An Zheng, he pointed his horsewhip at An Zheng: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the number one student under Your Majesty¡¯s rule? What¡¯s going on? Do you want to enter the Grand World Auction House? Can¡¯t get in? ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Zi Dong Lai took out a shiny golden tablet from his spatial artifact and gestured at An Zheng: ¡°This is a gold medallion belonging to the distinguished guests in the entire continent. With this tablet, you can enter at any time. You didn¡¯t ¡­ Do you want me to lend it to you? ¡±

    He sat on the tall leopard and bent down to look at An Zheng, then handed over the te, ¡°Call me Master Zi, Master Zi will lend you the te.¡±

    An Zheng took a step back, cupped his fist, and then turned around.

    Zi Dong Laiughed loudly, and shouted from behind An Zheng: ¡°Are all the people from your Bai Sheng Academy this cowardly? I¡¯ve often heard that there were many experts in the Sn Courtyard with talents. What stratagem? Xu Lianglei? Her fame is enough to scare people to death. Why do you look so trashy, or maybe ¡­ Should I praise you for being sensible? ¡±

    An Zheng did not say a word as he turned and walked far away.

    Zi Dong Lai urged the Heavy Armored Leopard to chase after them, and stopped in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s fate that we meet twice a day. Come,e, tell me your name. If your attitude is good, maybe I¡¯ll bring you in to broaden your horizons.¡± I heard that Su Lan County is really small. It doesn¡¯t even have a decent auction house. If you Bai Sheng Academy disciples want to gain knowledge, you will have to travel thousands of miles toe to my deer city ¡­ I truly feel sorry for you. How about you follow me in the future? As my follower, I will bring you to the Tai¡¯an College to broaden your horizons. ¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this, being my follower is much more important than being a disciple of your Bai Sheng Academy. My follower, the shop assistant of the Myriad Heavens Auction House, had to wee him courteously when he saw this, and even serve him a cup of tea. What¡¯s the use of the Bai Sheng Academy clothes you¡¯re wearing? Take it off, how about this, you take off your Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s uniform on the street and leave it on the ground. After taking a few steps, Master Zi will bring you in. ¡±

    An Zheng still did not speak, he went around Zi Dong and prepared to leave.

    Zi Dong Lai once again controlled the Colossal Armor Panther to stop An Zheng, and said with a slightly dark and cold expression: ¡°What, aren¡¯t you nning to give face to Master Zi? Only when Master Zi thinks highly of you will he take care of you. If you want to leave, you can also ¡­ ¡°Get lost.¡±

    He made a circle with his hand.

    The people behind him roared withughter. Someone jeered, ¡°If our Senior Brother Zi gives you face, you will ept it. To be honest, being ackey of our Senior Brother Zi is much more honorable than being a disciple of your Bai Sheng Academy. In this deer city, no one dares to offend Shixiong Zi¡¯s dog even when he is walking on the streets, but what about you? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be so shameless. Weren¡¯t all of you from the Bai Sheng Academy s rumoured to be awesome? Why don¡¯t you even dare to fart? How disappointing ¡­ From the looks of it, our Tai¡¯an College will soon trample your Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e. Learn to bark like a dog, then you can scram.¡±

    Zi Dong Laiughed so hard that his mouth was about to crack to the side of his ears. He pointed his horsewhip at An Zheng and said, ¡°Get up quickly.

    An Zheng stood there, and after a moment of silence, said calmly: ¡°What if I can enter?¡±

    Zi Dong was stunned for a moment before his smile became even more wild. ¡°Little bastard, if you could enter the World Auction House today, Master Zi would call you Master for life.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and said indifferently: ¡°This wager is too meaningless, why not this ¡­ If I am able to enter the World Auction House today, give me your Heavy Armor Leopard. ¡±

    Zi Doni¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you courting death?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What, afraid of losing?¡±

    Zi Doni snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll go in now and wait for you. I¡¯ll sit in the hall of the Grand Dominance Auction House and wait for you to enter. From now on, if you enter before sunset, Master Zi will reward you with a Heavy Armored Leopard. If you cannot enter, you have your Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s courtyard in your mouth that will obey you and crawl out while kneeling, all the way until you leave the deer city. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°How about this, since it¡¯s apetition, we should be fair. If I lose, I¡¯ll do as you say and crawl out of deer city. I¡¯ll give you something that¡¯s worth as much as a Heavy Armored Leopard. If you can¡¯t enter, give me the Heavy Armored Leopard and crawl out of the deer city with your Tai¡¯an College¡¯s uniform in your mouth. ¡±

    Zi Dong Lai suddenly sat up straight and used his horsewhip to point at An Zheng. ¡°What you said, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why don¡¯t we all be witnesses?¡±

    At this moment, there were already quite a fewmoners in the surroundings, many of whom stopped to watch.

    An Zheng cupped his fists. ¡°I am An Zheng, disciple of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Su Lan County Branch Academy, and I made a bet with Tai¡¯an College¡¯s Senior Brother Zi Dong Lai. Before nightfall, if I enter the World Auction House, he will gift me his mount, the Heavy Armor Leopard, and crawl out of deer city with Tai¡¯an College¡¯s school uniform in his mouth. If I can¡¯t enter, I¡¯ll give him something that¡¯s worth as much as a Heavy Armored Leopard and crawl out of the deer city with the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s academy uniform in my mouth. ¡±

    Themoners didn¡¯t care about themotion and apuded loudly.

    Zi Dong Lai turned the Heavy Armored Leopard around. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and wait for you, but don¡¯t run. If you take the chance to slip away while I am waiting for you in the auction house, I will go to your Sn County branch to find you and let your Bai Sheng Academy people know what you have done. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He turned around and left. Zi Dong Lai brought his men to the Grand Dominance Auction House. Just as An Zheng was making progress, he felt someone following behind him. He turned around and saw Yuan Yandi walking out from the crowd at an unknown time, silently walking behind him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yuan Yandi followed behind An Zheng, still having the air of an old man walking with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡±

    she asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    Yuan Yandi replied, ¡°You really can go in? Zi Dong Lai was from the Tai¡¯an College, and his father was a famous figure in the deer city. His name was Zi Xiao Tian, and he had a deep rtionship with the Principal of the Tai¡¯an College. The lord of deer city was called Yang Tie Lance, and he had a good rtionship with Zi Xiao Tian. Yang Tie Spear was one of the most important people under Your Majesty, and Your Majesty valued him a lot. In this deer city, how can you defeat Zi Dong by relying on your status as a disciple of one of the branches of the Bai Sheng Academy? He only needs to tell all the people in the world that you are not allowed to enter, and you cannot enter. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, wait for me at the entrance of the auction house.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Find some clothes.¡±

    An Zheng left after saying these four words. Yuan Yandi returned to the tavern first and gathered everyone to wait at the entrance, ready to fight his way out. Once An Zheng loses, the people of the Bai Sheng Academy must be his shield. But Yuan Yandi knew that there would not be many people who would be willing to take the risk.

    When she returned to the inn, she gathered everyone and told them what had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. He¡¯s just bragging. Let him handle it himself.¡± Why must you offend the people of Tai¡¯an College? I won¡¯t apany him to be bullied anyway, I can¡¯t lose that face, and the Bai Sheng Academy won¡¯t lose that face either. ¡±

    Qi Lianyin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going either. He¡¯s the one who caused the disaster. Why should we all go suffer together?¡± If he really were to crawl out of deer city on his knees, all of the face of our Bai Sheng Academy would be thrown away by him, and I would still be standing with him? ¡±

    La Fei snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll go, Senior Sister, don¡¯t bother with this group of scumbags, no one dares to go. Senior Brother, it¡¯s to protect our Bai Sheng Academy, but they only want Senior Brother to make a fool of himself. ¡±

    Yuan Yandi sighed: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    La Fei packed his things and followed Yuan Yandi out of the tavern and went straight to the World Auction House. When they arrived at the ce, there was already a sea of people, and the citizens did not have much to watch. I heard that the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy and the disciples of the Tai¡¯an College had a bet, whoever loses would kneel and crawl out of the deer city ¡­ With sucugemotion, who wouldn¡¯te?

    Not only were the streets filled with people, even the rooftops and trees were filled with onlookers waiting to see a show. This matter was not only brought to the attention of the citizens, even the big figures of the upper echelons of the deer city were alerted. Some of Tai¡¯an College¡¯s big shots had also arrived early, and it was inconvenient for them to directly go into the auction house to wait, so they all sat down on the third floor of the opposite restaurant to watch.

    And deer city¡¯s City Lord Yang Tie-spear also received the news, after hearing it he frowned.

    ¡°Bai Sheng Academy was created by Lord Your Majesty back then. If my disciple was really humiliated in deer city, then I, the City Lord, would not have to work for it. But... I can¡¯t offend the old mister, Xiao Tian brother is my friend, this is going to be difficult. How about this, you guys go and arrange a meeting with Brother Xiaotian and the old teacher from the academy at the restaurant opposite the auction house. I¡¯ll be there shortly, stop whatever you can do. ¡±

    His men hurriedly ran out, but not long after, they returned with faces full of shock.

    ¡°City Lord...¡± No... Not good, that disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, he went in. ¡±

    ¡°Did you sneak in?¡±

    ¡°No, we entered through the main entrance in broad daylight. Everyone saw it.¡±

    ¡°How did he get in?¡±

    ¡°The owner of the Grand Dominance Auction House, Du Guangjun, personally weed him. He didn¡¯t dare to slight him in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because... That disciple from Bai Sheng Academy called An Zheng is also from DEA. ¡±

    ¡°DEA?!¡±

    Yang Tie suddenly stood up and said, ¡°This is going to be troublesome!¡±

    On the side of the auction house, the owner Du Guangjun looked at An Zheng carefully. He was dressed in ck silk clothes with purple patterns, and the bright red cloak on his back was dazzling. The DEA tablet hanging from An Zheng¡¯s waist was somewhat special ¡­ It was not the medallion of a local DEA, but rather the medallion of a Yancheng yamen. Although it was only the medallion of a military officer, he had the authority to mobilize the entire local DEA to assist him!

    In the entire DEA, there were only four procurators, and the people most trusted by each supervisor¡¯s side would be promoted to the Public Prosecutor¡¯s field officer, with no more than eight people under the supervisor¡¯s side ¡­

    An Zheng nced at Zi Dong Lai, whose face had already distorted, and then walked in withrge strides.

    Zi Doni stood within the crowd, shivering.

 Chapter 1115 - - Let him crawl

    <h4>Chapter 1115 ¨C Let him crawl</h4>

    The DEA was a very strange ce. The yamen was not big, but it made all the yamen people under the jurisdiction of the Bai Shengjun tremble with fear. Not only the yamen, even the various great ns, sects, academies, and even ordinary people felt their hearts tremble upon hearing the name DEA.

    Exactly how many people there were in the DEA that no one knew about, especially those big families, big figures were even more afraid. They did not know which servant in their own family they were in, or whether the person whom they trusted was an envoy of the DEA.

    It was very likely that their every word and action would be directly delivered into the hands of the Bai Shengjun through the special channels of the secret intelligence agents.

    Ning Xiaolou was a special person, so the piece ofnd he controlled was also special. Amongst the three Monarchs of the four sects, only Bai Shengjun and Ning Xiaolou did not deal with them. No one knew where Ning Xiaolou had gotten his courage and confidence from, but even if the n that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had personally formted a few days ago to get rid of Ning Xiaolou had failed, Ning Xiaolou was still alive and well.

    It was precisely because of this that Ning Xiaolou detested the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and the other sects that were very close to him. The main purpose of the creation of the DEA was to investigate and exterminate the spies sent by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate or other forces to the territory of the Bai Shengjun, including those who secretly had connections with the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    Everyone said that under Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rule, it waurend. But who knew how much Ning Xiaolou had to pay to maintain this seemingly cleannd?

    There were only a total of four prosecutors in DEA, and ording to the system that Ning Xiaolou had established, the official position of the prosecutor was not considered high. From the first to the ninth rank, the Public Prosecutor was only of the fourth rank. However, the DEA was not restrained by any yamen, anyone could be investigated directly, so even if it was a first rank official, he would still have to be extremely polite to the fourth rank official.

    There were two important figures in DEA, one was an envoy and the other wariest. Normally, everything was controlled by the Priestess. The Priestess was rarely seen and no one knew what she was doing. And few people knew who he was or what he looked like.

    The Priestess wahird rank, while the Priestess was a third rank.

    An Zheng was currently dressed in ordinary DEA official uniform. On his waist was the DEA¡¯s Procurator Captain¡¯s identity te, which was of the fifth stage.

    The owner of the World Auction House, Du Guangjun was not a lowly person in the deer city, but he did not hold any official positions, and he was deeply afraid of the DEA. Because DEA has a special right ¡­ The wind blew. In other words, he would be telling Ning Xiaolou anything that the DEA could hear. What was even more frightening was that every single person in the DEA had a information book in their hands, the things written on it could be used as evidence.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± ¡°Master, before...¡±

    Du Guangjun wanted to exin a few things, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    There was no way to exin it.

    Zi Doni¡¯s expression was extremely pale in the crowd. He felt infuriated when he saw Du Guangjun¡¯s ttering expression. He was young and energetic, and was not very knowledgeable about the DEA either. He did not feel that the authority of a fifth-grade officer was high enough for Du Guangjun to lower his voice in front of him. Most importantly, his face was gone.

    Thinking about the bet he had set, Zi Dong Lai became even angrier. He turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Senior brother Zi.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and called out, ¡°What, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    Zi Doni snorted. ¡°I still have things to do in the academy, so I don¡¯t have time to stay here any longer.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You seem to have forgotten something?¡±

    Zi Dong Lai¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t forget anything. I just came here to take a look.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a big shot in this auction, even the boss has to bow down and wait on him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting, so why don¡¯t we go back and cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± So Senior Brother Zi has truly forgotten. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Zi Dong Lai: ¡°Then let me remind you a bit? Previously, when they were outside the auction house, Senior Brother Zi said that if I could walk in openly, then you should give me a mount, a Heavy Armored Leopard. Furthermore, you should kneel and crawl out of deer city with your Tai¡¯an College¡¯s academy uniform in your mouth. ¡±

    Zi Dong looked around, and everyone was staring at him. His face was so hot that it looked like boiling water had been poured over it. Everyone in the hall obviously knew what the bet was between the two, so how to control the situation to cause everyone to feel pain? Zi Dong Lai was the son of the great character Zi Xiao Tian of the deer city. Zi Xiao Tian had a good rtionship with the mayor, Yang Tie¡¯s spear, and the Tai¡¯an College could not afford to offend him.

    If Zi Doni were to really crawl out of deer city with the academy uniform in his mouth, then Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s reputation would naturally rise and Tai¡¯an College would lose all face. It had taken the Old President so many years to establish Tai¡¯an College¡¯s reputation, and now that it was about to be destroyed, it would be strange if he did not do anything. Who was the President of the Tai¡¯an College, Nie Xiangtai? Even Ning Xiaolou had to give him some face.

    Zi Doni stood there trembling from anger. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you were talking about just now, but I want to remind you ¡­ This ce is the deer city, the Tai¡¯an College was created by Elder Nie. Even the Your Majesty has great respect for Elder Nie. Your every word and action, it¡¯s best to be cautious. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°What a joke, should I be more cautious or you? I am not someone from Tai¡¯an College, and I did not ride my Armored Leopard on the streets to stoerson who was just passing by. If it¡¯s said that Tai¡¯an College has no face because of this, then it¡¯s not because of me, but you. As a disciple of the Tai¡¯an College, you don¡¯t even have the face of that Old President of yours to consider.

    Everyone fell silent. Although their hearts were inclined towards Zi Doni, they really did not have anything to say at this time.

    ¡°Hahahaha, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Du Guangjun, the boss of the Grand Dominance Auction House, smiled as he walked over, ¡°We are all friends. A joke made between friends is something that everyone will justugh at.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the clothes on his body: If what I am wearing right now is not the official uniform of the DEA, but the academy uniform of the Bai Sheng Academy, then this matter can be resolved with a smile? An Zheng took out a book from his bosom and shook it. This is a book that was left behind by the rumors, if I were to memorize every single word that you said before, what do you think the consequences would be? I know that you deer city people naturally favor Zi Dong Dong, and I also think that Elder Nie cannot be provoked. After all, he had served two Your Majesty s before, and was one of the most important people ¡­ However, who among you guys would dare to say that Elder Nie¡¯s disciple is immune to his crimes? ¡±

    ¡°What crime?¡±

    A man around fifty years old walked in withrge strides. He wore sky-blue brocade robes and had a dignified appearance. His figure was not very tall, but he possessed the might of someone in a superior position. Between his brows, he carried an imposing aura, even if he was not angry.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know someone hadmitted a crime?¡±

    This person came in and asked a few questions in an aggressive manner.

    When Zi Dong saw that person, he lowered his head and called out for his father. He didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head.

    ¡°You disgraced thing, scram home and reflect on it.¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian scolded, and then cupped his hands towards An Zheng: ¡°This little brother, I am Zi Xiao Tian, and this deer city has some people who know me. ¡°My son is naughty, if there is anything that offends you personally, please forgive me. Let¡¯s take one step forward and talk. I have seable for you at the restaurant opposite and I want to wee you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°People from the DEA are not allowed to casually eat or drink with anyone.¡±

    He pointed at Zi Dong Lai. ¡°Your son?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my son.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng took out his brush and opened the Wind Insight Scroll.

    ¡°deer city disciple Zi Doni insulted the Bai Sheng Academy disciple, forcing him to crawl out of deer city with his school uniform in his mouth. ¡°The Bai Sheng Academy was created for the Your Majesty. This action was done with the intent to rebel, his father Zi Xiao Tian wanted to treat him to a meal to settle this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s face changed drastically, he rushed forward and grabbed at the wind de in An Zheng¡¯s hand. An Zheng also did not move, and looked at him: ¡°Do you know the crime of attacking the field officer of the DEA¡¯s prosecutor, and snatching the information sheet?¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s hand stopped in midair, trembling from anger. He had never seen such an arrogant and despotic little character, but the DEA¡¯s reputation was too scary. If he were to write it down, his entire family would be implicated. Ning Xiaolou was kind and amiable to others, but as long as it involved conspiracy, the punishment he received was extremely severe.

    That was because Ning Xiaolou knew how difficult it was for him to create this purend now. He absolutely could not let others destroy the environment that he had painstakingly maintained.

    ¡°As long as you tear up this page, we can talk about anything. What do you want? Money? Essence Crystal? Or a magical equipment? A mount? If you say it out loud, I¡¯ll promise you everything. ¡±

    An Zheng said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll let your son Zi Doni climb out of deer city, one step aime, with the Tai¡¯an College¡¯s academy uniform in his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he wrote on the news: ¡°Zi Xiao Tian is willing to give out arge amount of money, Essence Crystal and even spirit beast to bribe the chief procurator of DEA. After being rejected, he threatens the life and death of the chief procurator.¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s face paled, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    Just then, two young girls supported an old man who seemed to be like an old man. He was the Principal of Tai¡¯an College, Nie Xiangtai. Beside him was deer city¡¯s City Lord Yang Tie-spear.

    After entering, Nie Xiangtai sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shitty, small official in the Yancheng in a hundred years. When the DEA uses a deer aorse, they would randomly plot and murder others. I, as a citizen of the deer city, can bear witness to this matter. When the timees, I will send a letter to Your Majesty and the Mayor will also send a copy. I don¡¯t know if Your Majesty will believe a mere field officer like you or us. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Things that you don¡¯t know about, if I¡¯m going to give you some benefits, you have to keep them. Don¡¯t let yourself down and end up with a disgraced ending.¡±

    An Zheng did not even look at him, but looked at Yang Tie Spear: ¡°You are the City Lord right?¡±

    Yang Tie¡¯s face was livid as he replied, ¡°Yes, I am...¡± This little brother, give me some face. This matter shall be concluded here. I, as the City Lord, shall set up a feast to wee the disciples of your Bai Sheng Academy.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng closed the window and found a chair to sit on, his smile was somewhat sinister.

    ¡°Yang Tie Spear!¡±

    He suddenly shouted out loudly, causing everyone in the room to jump in fright.

    ¡°Let me ask you, whose mayor are you, and whose official are you?¡±

    Yang Tie¡¯s spear trembled, but he didn¡¯t dare to reply.

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°So this deer city is already not under the jurisdiction of Lord Your Majesty. It turns out that an old man who thinks that he has done a great service is able to surpass you.¡±

    He pointed out: ¡°DEA¡¯s men are all here, all of you are in and out of the house. Today, all of your actions and words have been recorded on the Wind News Scroll. You¡¯ve killed me. If you kill me, you¡¯ll just have to see how it goes. Yang Tie Spear, I really did not expect you to have reached such a level, who does Bai Sheng Academy represent? Me? The Dean of the Sn County Branch School? Neither of them represented the Your Majesty! You allowed others to insult Your Majesty, this matter, DEA will not let this matter rest. ¡±

    He stood up and looked at Yang Tie¡¯s gun, ¡°Since you have forgotten your own identity, let me remind you...¡± If this matter was only a wager between the disciples of the two academies, then it would be a small one. If there iebellion, I want to know how many of the grand characters in this house today can live. ¡±

    He shouted towards the outside, ¡°Have you all remembered, send him to Yancheng now and hand him over to the Your Majesty!¡±

    Yang Tie¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°No!¡±

    He suddenly turned his head to look at Zi Xiao Tian and Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s shoulders trembled violently. After a moment of silence, he roared at Zi Dong Lai, ¡°crawl out of deer city for me!¡±

    Zi Dong Lai: ¡°Father! I¡¯m not going! ¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian said witale face, ¡°You¡¯re not going? If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll have to kill you and then I¡¯ll go. ¡±

    Nie Xiangtai looked at An Zheng with sinister and vicious eyes: ¡°You really want to do this?¡±

    An Zheng sat down: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself why this happened and who¡¯s to me? You respect me for being an old man, but do you want to continue driving your Tai¡¯an College?

    Nie Xiang Tai stood there in silence for a long time before he suddenly turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Let him crawl. After he climbs out of the deer city, he will never return to the Academy again. I will personally exin this matter to Your Majesty in a letter. ¡±

    Zi Dong Lai fell to the ground withump. ¡°I ¡­ ¡°No way.¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Flying Flag

    <h4>Chapter 1116 ¨C Flying g</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the wailing man coldly, and everyone looked at him as if they were looking at an evil person. He sneered a few times before standing up, sweeping his eyes over everyone.

    ¡°Children of your own family, of course you¡¯ll forgive them for doing wrong. They don¡¯t even think they did wrong.¡±

    He paced up and down the room, saying, ¡°Do you people know why he¡¯s like this? It is the same thing for him to do himself wrong, and it is the same for your indulgence. If one day this person is killed and he dies miserably, you all must not be surprised, because this will inevitably happen. ¡±

    ¡°Since you are all from the deer city, of course, the people from the deer city are on your side. On the contrary, it seems that I am being overbearing. In that case, it doesn¡¯t matter, I am being overbearing. ¡±

    He looked at Zi Dong Lai. ¡°Are you going to crawl?¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian snorted, he went over and grabbed Zi Dong Lai¡¯s clothes before tossing him out the door, ¡°crawl out of deer city, you are still my son. If the family gets into trouble because of you, I¡¯ll kill you first. ¡±

    Zi Doni cried as he began to crawl forward. His crying appearance was somewhat ugly.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the door and called out. Everyone was relieved as they thought to themselves, is this guy finally getting away? Zi Dong Lai was already kneeling outside, trying to crawl. This face was already big enough, so it was time to stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    An Zheng squatted beside Zi Dong Lai and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? We made a deal: take off your Tai¡¯an College uniform and crawl out with it in your mouth. This step must bepleted.

    Zi Dong Lai suddenly raised his head and looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°You want to kill me? ¡°Sure, wait till you¡¯re done crawling.¡±

    At that moment, a girl who was standing next to Nie Xiangtai ran over and whispered a few words into his ear. Zi Dong Lai¡¯s expression changed, and then, he looked at An Zheng fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll just crawl, just wait for me here. Once I¡¯m done crawling, I¡¯ll challenge you openly with my status as a disciple of the Tai¡¯an College s. Today, I am still a disciple of the academy and you are also a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy. ording to the rules, you have to ept the challenge. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You want to turn the tables? I¡¯ll give you this chance. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°Climb!¡±

    Zi Doni clenched his teeth, took off his clothes, and began to climb out. There was a distance of at least seven to eight kilometers between them and the deer city. An Zheng followed right behind him as they crawled forward, one step aime. In the end, Zi Dong Lai¡¯s killing intent became heavier and heavier, and he thought to himself, quickly kill this bastard, so the speed at which I climbed became faster and faster.

    Both sides of the street were filled with onlookers, each one of them watching with their mouths agape. Everyone was discussing that from this day onwards, Tai¡¯an College¡¯s reputation would be ruined by An Zheng alone. This was their opinion. They wouldn¡¯t even think about who had ruined this reputation.

    ¡°The academy is really screwed up this time.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this An Zheng brat is too f * cking overbearing, so what if I take one step for him?

    ¡°Exactly, you don¡¯t have any bearing, and the people from Bai Sheng Academy are not like that either.¡±

    ¡°If I were to say that it is someone from the Tai¡¯an College, then it is because he is being too formal. He is really giving him face.¡±

    ¡°We from the deer city are too polite. We can just directly beat this kind of rascal out if you want us to. Do you really think that there¡¯s no one left in deer city to bully? With how arrogant and despotic the people of the Bai Sheng Academy are, there should be someone who can teach them a thing or two. ¡±

    That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t make sense at all, this is the deer city.

    The little fatty, La Fei, shouted in the crowd, ¡°Do you guys have any shame? What if it was my senior who lost? Where are the people from Bai Sheng Academy? I¡¯m afraid you guys have already started shouting. This person is too shameless, otherwise he would be struck by lightning. ¡±

    ¡°It should have been someone from your Bai Sheng Academy who lost anyway!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right, you should have lost anyway, what right do you have to win?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know that we, the people of deer city, are the one giving you face? I¡¯m afraid that you will lose all your face and be aughingstock for the rest of your life. We from the deer city are willing to yield, this is giving you face, understand? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you shouting so much here. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    ¡°Get out of deer city!¡±

    It was unknown who shouted first, but a lot of people followed suit.

    ¡°Get out of deer city!¡±

    ¡°Get out of deer city!¡±

    The sound was getting louder and louder, stronger and stronger.

    On the side of the World Auction House, Zi Xiao Tian said with an ashen face, ¡°We can¡¯t keep this person ¡­ He absolutely could not be allowed to leave the deer city alive. Once the information in his hand is handed over, we will all be in trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Seal the city gates immediately. We can¡¯t let the DEA¡¯s secret spies out.¡±

    ¡°If this person leaves here alive, there will be endless troubles in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t even mention having heard rumors, even if there isn¡¯t, and our Tai¡¯an College lost so much face, we can¡¯t let him leave here alive.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Mayor Yang Tie shouted angrily, ¡°Think about what happened! In the recent few days, Tai¡¯an College has been in the limelight, but you all have no idea who you are. I will borrow An Zheng¡¯s words for all of you, don¡¯t forget whose subject you are under and whose citizen you are! This matter shall end here. If I find out who attacked An Zheng, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. ¡±

    Someone said, ¡°City lord, what¡¯s the point of this? Once that bastard passed the information to the Yancheng, the City Lord would probably be implicated. ¡°Right now, we should not have any internal conflicts. We should all go to the outside world.¡±

    Another person said: ¡°That¡¯s right, City Lord, you have also stepped in. At that time, if Your Majesty asks, the City Lord will also have a connection with you.¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian cupped his fists, ¡°City Lord, this matter cannot be neglected.¡±

    Yang Tie snorted and said, ¡°You guys want to use this to threaten me and tie me together with you?¡± I, Yang Tie, have been in the deer city for many years with a clear conscience. If the Your Majesty were to punish me, I would be willing to receive the punishment. I, Yang, do not need you all to worry about my future. Just think about it for yourselves, what have you all done! ¡±

    He nced at Nie Xiangtai, cupped his hands, made some gestures, and then left inrge strides.

    Zi Xiao Tian watched as Yang Tie¡¯s spear left, his face darkened, ¡°This matter cannot be handled ording to the Mayor¡¯s orders. Everyone knows what kind of evil things are in DEA, once this matter spreads to the Yancheng, everyone will be in trouble. I think we should split up and send everyone out to check who¡¯s out of the city. Don¡¯t let any of them go.

    Nie Xiangtai was a schemer after all. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. This matter is very frustrating, so I need to go back and rest.¡± It would be better if you did not act recklessly, otherwise there might be more serious consequences. ¡±

    With that, he let the girl help him walk away, leaving behind a room full of dazed people.

    ¡°Elder Nie, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke is this? This is his Tai¡¯an College¡¯s problem, what if he doesn¡¯t care about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he doesn¡¯t care, what should we do?¡±

    As the group discussed amongst themselves, the killing intent on Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s face became increasingly thick.

    And at this time, the sound of the deer citying out from the city became louder and louder, some people started to get excited, waving their arms and shouting: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s territory? You are not allowed to bully people in deer city, get out of deer city! ¡±

    ¡°Get out of deer city!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together. Drive this group of rascals out of the deer city and kick them out!¡±

    An Zheng followed behind Zi Dong Lai. Many people began throwing things at him, including vegetables and other misceneous items. An Zheng¡¯s expression turned cold, as he gained a better understanding of the evil in human nature. More and more people gathered, starting to block the road to prevent Zi Dong from continuing to climb.

    ¡°Don¡¯t crawl, Mister Zi!¡± Everyone beat the bastards of Bai Sheng Academy out together! ¡±

    ¡°Mister Zi, you are an outstanding man. Everyone stand by your side and kick the Bai Sheng Academy bastard out!¡±

    The shouts rose and fell, but An Zheng knew that it was clear that there was someone instigating the people. He looked around, and sure enough, there were people dressed in the Tai¡¯an College disciples¡¯ robes amongst the crowd, they hid behind the crowd and shouted, making the people more and more excited. Sometimes, ordinary people were easily provoked and made into idiots.

    The crowd began to push forward, and things seemed about to go out of control.

    In a distant restaurant, Nie Xiangtai was sitting there drinking tea. His expression wasn¡¯t as ugly as before.

    ¡°Those people are really too naive and stupid. If he wanted to kill someone, did he have to rely on himself? If we make a move, the consequences of killing the people of DEA will be severe, and if the people make a move ¡­ Could it be that Master Your Majesty will kill all of themoners? ¡±

    A middle-aged man standing beside him lowered his head and said, ¡°What the dean said is true. Those people are really too stupid.¡±

    ¡°Rudi, send a few people into the crowd and make the first move. As long as anyone makes a move, the people will not be able to control themselves. When the timees, it doesn¡¯t matter if we kill them, the people will be killed by the person called An Zheng or the person from Bai Sheng Academy, and this matter will be easy to handle. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    Lu Di was Tai¡¯an College¡¯s Vice Principal and also Nie Xiang Tai¡¯s student. He turned around and walked down the stairs. Those people nodded and quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± If we beat them to death and not punish them, Master Your Majesty will not make things difficult for us! ¡±

    ¡°The pride of the people of deer city cannot be tainted!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A Tai¡¯an College disciple suddenly pushed the person in front. That person squeezed forward and the people in the front also pushed forward, as if a group of people was about to charge forward. The first one moved, and soon the second. Many people rushed out onto the streets, surrounding An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡±

    The shouting grew louder and louder.

    Just as someone was about to make a move, arge g suddenly flew over from outside the city, and with a bang, itnded beside An Zheng¡¯s feet. The strength of the banner that was flying over was extremely clever, it pierced straight into the ground beside An Zheng. The banner was three meters tall, and when it was nted into the ground, the g would fly up, with three blood-red words written on it.

    DEA

    The sound of orderly footsteps came from the city gate. The sound of footsteps was like a war drum.

    Squadron after squadron of armored soldiers filled with boundless killing intent rushed into the deer city likidal wave and quickly dispersed the crowd.

    Riding a demonic beast over, Zhu Xiaojian crossed his legs and sat on top of the demonic beast. Hezily looked at the surroundings: ¡°Go ahead, I want to see who will be the first one to make a move.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Youre not even part of the queue

    <h4>Chapter 1117 ¨C You¡¯re not even part of the queue</h4>

    Zhu Xiaojian rode an unknown but domineering demon beast and walked out from the army. One leg was still wrapped around the back of the demon beast, and as he leaned over to look at themoners who were still shouting earlier, hezily said: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I want to see who will be the first one to make a move today.¡±

    No one dared to speak.

    Squadron after squadron of soldiers entered the city. The civilians who had been moring before immediately retreated backwards after seeing the army enter the city. The amount of time it took to disperse the crowd was almost negligible.

    The disciples of the Tai¡¯an College, who were encouraging themon people to kill, became well-behaved. They hid in the back of the crowd and did not make a sound. Seeing that the situation was not good, Lu Di, who was a few hundred meters away and was directing the disciples of the Academy to besiege An Zheng, turned around and ran back to the restaurant to report to Nie Xiang Tai.

    At this time, after receiving the news of the army entering the city, the City Lord Yang Tie who was practicing his calligraphy dropped a pen from his hand. With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, arge portion of the white paper on the table was dyed ck.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    He muttered, ¡°Why?¡±

    Likide, at least twenty thousand soldiers entered the city. The border army should be in Qinguan, how could they reach there so quickly?

    Everyone had a question mark in their hearts. Only then did everyonee to their senses. This matter was most likely not that simple. Even An Zheng did not understand what kind of trap he had fallen into.

    Zi Dong Lai had already crawled out of the city and was prepared to turn around and kill An Zheng. At this moment, with so many murderous border guards in full control of the scene, his first thought was to slip away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, right?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded.

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng from top to bottom: ¡°Your clothes are not bad, but it¡¯s not symmetrical with your identity card. Someone, take out a set of beautiful clothes belonging to the supervisor¡¯s field officer and send it over to An Zheng, as well as a flying fish knife. ¡±

    Two espers wearing DEA robes walked over, each of them holding ontray. On one of the trays was a neatly folded new set of field marshal¡¯s uniform, and on the other a long knife with a flying fish in the scabbard.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sat on the demon beast¡¯s back, took down the wine jug at his waist and drank a mouthful: ¡°If you win, you are one of the field officers by my side.

    He gestured to Zi Dong Lai, who was being held down by two of the DEA¡¯s spies and wanted to slip away: ¡°This arrogant little friend,e and finish the bet that you have yet toplete.¡±

    Zi Dong Lai¡¯s entire body was trembling. Although he was arrogant and domineering in the deer city, he had been terrified of the twenty thousand murderous border soldiers long ago. He knew that no matter what happened today, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. It was possible that he had impulsively brought the n into a disaster.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fight?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said faintly: ¡°If you guys had fought, this matter would merely be a conflict between the disciples of the two academies. This kind of thing is normal right? There¡¯s no way cultivators wouldn¡¯t spar with each other, especially when all of you are young and full of vigor. If he didn¡¯t fight, then he would have to add the word ¡®guilty¡¯ ¡­ Do you know what crimes you fear? ¡±

    Zi Dong Lai shuddered and gritted his teeth. ¡°But there is one thing. I want to sign a life and death agreement!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng. ¡°ording to the rules of the academy, a life and death battle is allowed.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment: ¡°Fight.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand: ¡°Make a space for them, I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    Just at this time, the City Lord Yang Tie-spear, Zi Xiao Tian and the rest all rushed over. When they saw Zhu Xiaojian, their expressions changed greatly. Although the DEA Public Prosecutor was not some huge, outrageous official, there were only a total of four Public Prosecutor in the entire DEA. The fact that one of these four officials was sent out was definitely a major case. And a case where a supervisor of the DEA brought twenty thousand troops was probably the biggest one.

    At this time, Zi Dong Lai was also going all out. His only thought was to kill An Zheng, and the two of them going down together wouldn¡¯t be losing out to him.

    He walked towards An Zheng with a sinister face. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m beginning to regret ¡­ If I had made you submit on the very first day you entered the deer city, things wouldn¡¯t have happened as they were today. I regret that I should have killed you that day, but of course, it¡¯s not toote now ¡­ ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Write a life and death letter!¡±

    Someone came up with a brush and a piece of paper. Zi Dong came back to write the life and death scroll and bit down on it with his middle finger and pressed a seal on the book. An Zheng leisurely walked over, picked up the pen, and signed his name on the life and death scroll. With a flick of his finger, the blood on Zi Dong Lai¡¯s finger flew over and dripped onto An Zheng¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Why the fuck are you using my blood?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because your blood is worthless.¡±

    Zi Dong Lai flew intage as he punched towards An Zheng in the air. This punch moved the heaven and earth, and as the hurricane flew forward, the heavy limestone tiles on the ground were all swept up, smashing towards An Zheng. An Zheng summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and stabbed it into the ground. Bang! A wave of energy with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler as the center swept in all directions, forming a violent vortex after colliding with Zi Dong Lai¡¯s fist. The surrounding citizens were all blown away.

    ¡°Everyone retreat!¡±

    Someone shouted, and themoners quickly ran back.

    ¡°Death of the Earth Realm!¡±

    After Zi Dong shouted, he ced both his hands on the ground. The earth started to rumble as it shook, following closely behind An Zheng. Roughly a few dozen meters away, the ground began to crack, and then something that looked like a cannon condensed from the ground. At the ce where Zi Dong Lai¡¯s hands were ced, a ck pattern rapidly extended outwards.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The first earthen cannon exploded in a rage. It was a zing magma fireball with a diameter of one meter. In addition, this fireball was extremely fast. One could tell how fast it was in the blink of an eye. An Zheng smashed downwards onto the magma fireball, directly shattering it. The fireball exploded, sending small fireballs flying everywhere.

    However, more and more magma fireballs were shooting at him from behind, endless. All around An Zheng were these kinds of earth cannons, spewing out magma fireballs continuously.

    ¡°Let this Bai Sheng Academy fellow know how powerful Senior Brother Zi is!¡±

    A disciple of the Tai¡¯an College who was hidden in the crowd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This fellow is courting death. Senior Brother Zi¡¯s strength is one of the top in the entire Tai¡¯an College, how dare he sign the life and death match.¡±

    Another person said, ¡°I have never seen anyone who couldst more than a minute under Senior Brother Zi¡¯s Earth Realm ughter. Thestpetition within Tai¡¯an College, if it wasn¡¯t for Senior Brother Zi being lenient, the person who fought against him would have been smashed into smithereens.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even though this guy won the bet, he actually still dared to ept the challenge. That¡¯s silly, right?¡± Once Senior Brother Zi¡¯s Earth Realm killing intent has been activated, who can block it? ¡±

    ¡°Senior-apprentice Brother Zi used killing intent this time. He directly activated the killing technique of the Earth Realm. This is his ultimate move.¡±

    The group of people were discussing amongst themselves, while An Zheng was still fighting in the Earth Realm. Not only were those magma fireballs extremely powerful, they also contained a strange power. It wasn¡¯t that you blocked the fireball, but rather, even after it was shattered, the areas where the fireball fell turned bright red. One could imagine just how high the temperature of the fireball was.

    Oncerson¡¯s foot was ced on it, the zing temperature would corrode their meridians and quickly burn their blood.

    At this time, An Zheng was as if he was amassed by fireballs, his figure was no longer visible. Countless magma fireballs shot forward, gradually forming a small mountain, pressing An Zheng down.

    ¡°Little bastard, I will take back the humiliation you gave me today, as well as your life.¡±

    When the fireballs buried An Zheng, Zi Dong Lai pressed down with both of his hands, causing a p of thunder to ring out in the sky. Following that, countless spears of Qi shot down from the sky, and pierced into the pile of fireballs again and again. When the energy spear hit the fireballs, the sound of explosions sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    A disciple of the Tai¡¯an College looked over with his legs crossed. ¡°He should be dead.

    ¡°Now that all the humiliation has been recovered, let¡¯s see who dares toe to our deer city to behave atrociously in the future.¡±

    ¡°The people from the Bai Sheng Academy are only mediocre.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zi is truly ruthless. He knows that he won¡¯t have a good ending, so he might as well trade his life for his life. He wants to kill his enemy first. He¡¯eal man.¡±

    At this time, people suddenly discovered that the zing fireballs were cooling down at a speed visible to the naked eye. The temperature of the fireball was ridiculously high, and even fine steel could melt on it for a moment. No matter what, the human body couldn¡¯t take it.

    However, they saw the magma fireballs rapidly change from zing red to ck, and the oppressive temperature rapidly cool down. The temperature of the earth, which had been burning red, dropped rapidly, turning from red to ck.

    With a bang, all the cooledva fireballs exploded. An Zheng stood there holding the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, his body covered with lines after lines of red marks. It was as if ayer of armor had been formed on his body like flowingva. His Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler also turned red, with golden runes shing on its surface.

    ¡°So this is your ultimate move?¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. The air currents he puffed out brought about sparks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great.¡±

    The fire on An Zheng¡¯s body faded and he returned to his original appearance. He carried the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and walked forward. Every step he took, the ground that had been scorched red would rapidly cool down. The zing fire¡¯s energy would be sucked into his body from the bottom of his feet.

    ¡°The truly violent one still needs the power of thunder, but I can¡¯t take it back for now. The violence that I am showing you right now is my temper. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and fiercely threw the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler spun in a circle and exploded all the cannons. The ck Ruler came back and headed straight for Zi Dong Lai. The corner of Zi Dong Lai¡¯s mouth twitched and his eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°You must die!¡±

    He roared, a sword appeared in his hand, and with a ng, he shed at the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    But his longsword was too light in front of a ten thousand ton Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. With a ng, the long sword was unable to shake the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler away. The instant when the long sword and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler made contact, An Zheng arrived as well. He grabbed onto the ck Ruler¡¯s hilt, spun his body for half a circle, and then horizontally swung the ck Ruler out: ¡°You try catching it!¡±

    Bang!

    Double Strength output activated!

    This attack sent the longsword flying and heavily struck Zi Dong Lai¡¯s chest, sending him flying through the air and shattering countless houses. An Zheng felt the power, his eyes turning red.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have signed the death contract.¡±

    Witap of his feet, his figure shot out like a cannonball. After hended, he stomped on Zi Dong Lai¡¯s chest, causing it to cave in. An Zheng bent over and grabbed Zi Dong Lai¡¯s clothes, then said word by word as he lifted him up, ¡°I have only joined the Bai Sheng Academy for a few days, but I can still withstand the dignity of this academy.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler flew over. With both hands, he pointed the ck Ruler at the skull of Zi Dong Lu who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°If you dare touch him, I¡¯ll annihte your entire family!¡±

    In the distance, Zi Xiao Tian roared, and his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Once An Zheng released his grip, ten thousand tons of heavy Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler fell onto the ground withud, directly smashing Zi Dong Lai¡¯s skull into pieces.

    He turned around and looked at Zi Xiao Tian, the corners of his mouth raised up as he said with a bloodthirsty and cold arrogance, ¡°The people who want to kill my family are notcking to you, not even in the queue.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Are you stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 1118 ¨C Are you stupid?</h4>

    The pain of losing a son was probably one of the most unbearable pains in the world. Especially Zi Xiao Tian, who watched as his own son was killed by An Zheng while using his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler without him being able to save him.

    ¡°Kill to pay with my life!¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian rose from the ground and rushed towards An Zheng like a bolt of lightning.

    He extended one hand out to grab in the air, and a seal immediately appeared around An Zheng. At his level, killing would only take an instant.

    An Zheng smirked, and used both hands to grab onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. He ced it in front of his chest to block the wild suction force.

    With a whoosh, a ck object flew over and circled around An Zheng, and cut off all the suction power in the area. After circling around, the ck thing flew back to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s side. An Zheng raised his hand to grab it, and then used it to wipe his nose.

    It was actually an ordinary handkerchief, but he did not know why the handkerchief was ck.

    Zhu Xiaojian sat on the demonic beast¡¯s back with one leg crossed over, and squinted as he looked at Zi Xiao Tian who was on the ground: ¡°You want to kill someone?¡±

    ¡°He killed my son, I must kill him!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian eximed, his eyes raised a little: ¡°I¡¯ll give yoiece of advice, you¡¯re just a dead son, and the life and death scroll was signed by him, so thispetition is under the protection of the officials, life and death depends on it. If you leave now with your son¡¯s corpse, only death awaits you. If you still want to kill more, I have the right to punish any man who offends the Your Majesty in makingws. If only one more man from your family dies, then that is not worth it. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a member of the DEA that I¡¯m afraid of you. My son doesn¡¯t even have a son, so what else can I be afraid of!¡±

    Zi Xiao Tian roared and rushed towards An Zheng.

    Bang!

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Violet Firmament had been charging straight ahead, but he was suddenly sent flying backwards. His body seemed to be broken in the air as his head and feet were folded together. He was sent flying far away, crashing into the thick city walls. A hole appeared in the wall, and he was embedded in it.

    No one saw anyone make a move. It seemed as if Zhu Xiaojian sat on the back of the demonic beast and didn¡¯t even move. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you my advice. It seems that you choose not to ept it.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Just a few simple words.¡±

    A DEA spy wearing a purple silk robe and a red cloak came to the side of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s Goblin Beast and started reading, ¡°deer city Zi Xiao Tian has been hoarding military grass and food for many years. He colluded with the Nine Saint Sect and tried to collude with him in an attempt to rebel, the evidence is irrefutable. DEA has been ordered to investigate and arrest.

    After waiting for the spy to finish reading, Zhu Xiaojian reached out and took the document from the guard, frowning slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, the words are a bit crooked, the ink has not dried yet, and it¡¯s too simple.¡±

    He blew on the paper, then took a seal from his sleeve and stamped it.

    Zi Xiao Tian, who had struggled out of the city wall, saw this and his eyes reddened: ¡°You actually forged the Your Majesty¡¯s scroll! You actually wrote it yourself! I refuse to ept this, I refuse to ept this! ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian picked up the document and looked at it, as if he was satisfied with the effects of his own seal: ¡°Right, I will write it myself, do you know why I will write it myself?¡±

    He sat up straight, and his eyes grew stern: ¡°That is because I have the right, that is because I have the right. All these years, it seems that what DEA has done was not enough, you people do not even have a little bit of respect for him. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Did you see the clothes on his body? Do you see his medallion? Since you all have seen it, why are you still bullying him? It can only be said that you all want to bully the DEA and not just him. This brat was just epted by me, but he has my DEA¡¯s identity te on him, who dares to bully my people? ¡±

    He smiled, ¡°If you want to bully, that¡¯s fine. But if you want to be bullied, then you have to be prepared to go back.¡± Furthermore, my DEA bullies more people than you guys. Everyone here better remember this sentence, don¡¯t let my DEA find any clues, we have gotten ¡­ I¡¯ll implicate your nine ns, and wipe out your entire n. ¡±

    No one dared to speak. Many people were so scared that their faces turned blue.

    In a restaurant abouhousand meters away from here, the face of Tai¡¯an College¡¯s Principal, Nie Xiangtai, was especially ugly. He sat with his hands trembling, and after a long period of silence, he stood up abruptly: ¡°DEA is charging towards me, not Zi Xiao Tian ¡­ If I don¡¯t step up to this matter, then in the future, I will have to show my prestige in the deer city, and no one will give me any more face. When Your Majesty sees me, he also wants to be courteous to me. I don¡¯t believe that a small DEA would dare to do anything to me. I have to go. If I don¡¯t go, Tai¡¯an College won¡¯t be so safe in the deer city in the future. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand. ¡°Help me over there.¡±

    In the distance, Zhu Xiaojian raised his hand and pointed towards Zi Xiao Tian who was on the other side of the city wall. ¡°Take this man down, confiscate his family¡¯s assets, and send a team over to his house to search.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Didn¡¯t he just get someone to write that letter?

    Zhu Xiaojian swept his eyes across everyone present: ¡°Even if I have to write another document now, it¡¯s still fine. I just asked you guys why I can do it, and I said that I have the right and the qualifications, but actually this is not the point, the important point is, the Your Majesty believes in me, I believe in the Your Majesty, so the authority is in my hands. ¡°Forget about making up some paperwork, I can even make up for it if I kill all of you.¡±

    He looked at the people who followed Zi Xiao Tian and shouted, ¡°Do you want me to write a copy for each of you? Is it a seal, or is it a script? I have the right to write, so I¡¯ll give you the right to choose your type. Do you want it? ¡±

    Everyone began to retreat, each and every one of them were terrified into silence.

    ¡°Take him down.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand, and therge group of DEA Escorts charged forward, pressing Zi Xiao Tian into the ground.

    ¡°He actually dares to resist!¡±

    No one had seen Violet Roar move. Moreover, he had been rendered immobile by that inexplicable strike. However, the spy who caught him had put on an act by shouting, ¡°The suspect is resisting!¡±

    ¡°He wants to kill!¡±

    After shouting for a while, the spies suddenly drew their sabers and started chopping Zi Xiao Tian up. Not long after, a person was chopped into minced meat. Zi Xiao Tian was alsyrant, and was considered one of the top figures in the deer city. Those spies were ruthless and urate, and their attacks were deadly. In the end, it was actually just the fragments of a de.

    Zhu Xiaojian was furious, ¡°Who allowed you to make a move like that!?¡±

    All of the spies kneeled down in unison. ¡°Please punish me, Mr. Public Prosecutor!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shook his head in anger: ¡°I have taught you so many times, to leave behind your heads, only then will we have to leaverson¡¯s head in order to prove that the suspect is really a suspect. You guys cut off all the heads and I¡¯ll find someone to prove that the suspect is the suspect. ¡°In a while, whoever makes a move will go back and pick up their own ten military sticks. Next time, they will have a good memory.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The few people who were kneeling on the ground cupped their fists in unison, then stood up and retreated.

    ¡°So troublesome ¡­¡± We have to capture his family to prove it. We have to do it. ¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    At leasundred spies turned around and drove towards Zi Xiao Tian¡¯s home.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    It was at this moment that two young girls supported Nie Xiangtai and walked over. They were still some distance away from him when they called out to him. Zhu Xiaojian turned around and nced at him, then jumped down from the demon beast.

    Seeing Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s attitude, Nie Xiangtai¡¯s expression eased up a little. ¡°It¡¯s rare, but the Public Prosecutor still remembers me, an old fellow. I thought that no one would recognize me after I left the Yancheng. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian raised his head andughed, ¡°Old sir, you don¡¯t have to say that. Old sir has been with the Yancheng for dozens of years, if you add in serving the old Your Majesty, apanying the old Your Majesty has been around for more than a hundred years. In terms of qualifications, under the jurisdiction of the Your Majesty, there are not many who canpare to the Old Master. ¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, someone still remembers these things.¡±

    Nie Xiang Tai nced at Zhu Xiaojian, and said after being silent for a while: ¡°I know that the people of your DEA have their own set of rules when doing things, and also their own set of procedures. Under the rule of the Your Majesty, no one is allowed to interfere with the affairs of the DEA. I can¡¯t do it, no matter how old I am, but there is one thing I want to advise ¡­ I have lived in this deer city for thirty-six years, and during these thirty-six years, I have done some things for the Your Majesty ¡­ For example, in this Tai¡¯an College, some people said that the Tai¡¯an College was mine, but how could it be like that?

    Zhu Xiaojianughed, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that.¡±

    Nie Xiang Tai replied, ¡°People have to be punished for their crimes. People have to be punished for their crimes. Zi Xiao Tian also died. As for his matters, I think we can forget about them.¡± When Tai¡¯an College was first established, he spent more than half of it on Zi Xiao Tian. During these thirty-six years, Tai¡¯an College had nurtured arge number of talents for the Your Majesty. Therefore ¡­ How about we stop implicating other people and end it here? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian replied, ¡°Since the lord¡¯s status is so high and he has sincerelye to tell a new junior like me, of course I can¡¯t not listen, right?¡±

    Nie Xiang Tai alsoughed, ¡°Good, then this old man will remember this favor of yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh. Old sir, you¡¯re done?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian asked, and Nie Xiang Tai nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand: ¡°Go get them.¡±

    The spies who had stopped immediately dashed towards Zi Xiao¡¯s home.

    Nie Xiangtai¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier, old sir¡¯s position is so high, I want to listen to anything you say, but it¡¯s just to listen ¡­ Is old age on the skin of the face too many wrinkles do not know the face pain? You said that your Tai¡¯an College is one of the Your Majesty s, so you can easily bully and suppress them, and even want to get rid of the Bai Sheng Academy that Lord Your Majesty has personally created? ¡±

    He leaned forward, lowered his voice to Nie Xiangtai¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Do you remember when you stopped being an official? When you were an official, in terms of status, you couldn¡¯t be directly asked by the DEA. But you don¡¯t have an official right? You haven¡¯t been a government official for over thirty years, and now you think you can make others submit to you with just a few casual words? Are you stupid? deer city is so stupid, thinking that following you would allow him to soar into the heavens. Zi Xiao Tian is one of them, my lord ¡­ Do you really think that Zi Xiao Tian is my target? ¡±

    Nie Xiangtai turned around: ¡°Old master, the stage is very big, very bright, very enchanting, it really distorts people ¡­ ¡°You still don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

 Chapter 1119 - - True Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 1119 ¨C True Ugly</h4>

    Restaurant

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng with praise, and could not help butugh: ¡°The reason why I gave you that badge, is because I know that you will definitely suffer a loss in deer city. Your only chance is that you can use your identity, well done.¡±

    An Zheng took off the que and ced it in front of Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Are you using me?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at the tablet, and then shook his head slightly. ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to stay in a daze.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian did not take out the tablet, and after being silent for a while he said: ¡°Sometimes people focus on themselves, and feel that everything is happening because of them. This is not good, do you know where it is? Let me tell you, it¡¯s going to get narrower and narrower, lower and lower, and more and more backward as you get more conceited. ¡±

    He pointed outside, ¡°Why did Nie Xiangtai fall? Because he is also far behind himself. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°Before I use it, the first thing you need to think of is what qualifications do you have that is worthy for me to use it.¡±

    An Zheng remained silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, because you really don¡¯t have any qualifications for me to use.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stood up and walked to the window to look outside, ¡°I know you¡¯re suspecting something, but you think it¡¯s very strange for you to be involved in it. Even now, I won¡¯t hide anything from you. Whether youe to the deer city or not, whether you have that te or whether you and Zi Dong Lai have a bet ¡­ I¡¯m here for the deer city, I¡¯m here for the Zi family, I¡¯m here for Nie Xiangtai! ¡±

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now, guess why.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while before he suddenly understood.

    ¡°Because of the matter of the Fang City County?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°The border army must have been prepared long ago for them to arrive so quickly.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the window and stood beside Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°The Fang Cheng County is surrounded and attacked by the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army. Other than the people from the Qinguan sending aid, there are almost no reinforcements visible. And this was enough to exin one thing ¡­ In this ce, many people had colluded with the Nine Saint Sect, or it could be said that they had been bribed by the Nine Saint Sect. At this time, you were suddenly appointed as the Principal of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Su Lan County Branch Academy. I¡¯m afraid that even Wei Sun¡¯s family and Nine Saint Sect had colluded with each other long ago, and you already have evidence. ¡±

    ¡°Also, the deer city is so close to the Sn County, and the Bai Sheng Academy was personally created by the Your Majesty. However, the people of the Tai¡¯an College don¡¯t have the slightest bit of respect for the Bai Sheng Academy, and they might even view him with special hatred, which only means one thing ¡­ Someone was secretly nurturing their hatred towards the Bai Sheng Academy and hated the Bai Sheng Academy, which also meant that they hated the Your Majesty. Therefore, if there¡¯s no surprise, even Nie Xiangtai has been bribed by the Nine Saint Sect.

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled brilliantly: ¡°That¡¯s why I gave you that tablet. You were born in DEA.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take back the te back?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°But I just want to save my wife, my friends, they are all at Nine Saint Sect¡¯s side.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°When you are smart, it makes people afraid. When you are stupid, it makes people feel that it is funny. There are only four people in the DEA, and I have the most power. With the entire DEA supporting you, wouldn¡¯t you be much stronger than yourself? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What I¡¯m afraid of is falling into the trap myself. I¡¯m not someone from the Your Majesty after all, I¡¯m an outsider.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was silent for a moment: ¡°Think about it for yourself, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say.¡±

    An Zheng stood at the window and looked outside. After pondering for a long time, he turned around and grabbed the tablet and hung it by his waist.

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled exceptionally brilliantly: ¡°Wee to DEA.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°In the future, should I call you Lord Principal or Lord Public Prosecutor?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian turned around and walked out: ¡°This deer city is far moreplex than the surface. The water is very deep. Wei Sun would not sit still, nor would Nie Xiang Tai. Do you really think it¡¯s a coincidence that you met that blood man on the way? ¡±

    An Zheng: Master, please go back to work, I will go back to work on mine, I still have some things that I haven¡¯t taken back.

    The World Auction House.

    With his hands behind his back, An Zheng walked to the entrance of the auction house. The doors were already closed, and even the side doors that were used to receive the distinguished guests were closed. An Zheng stood outside the door and watched for a while, then walked over and patted on the door.

    A voice came from inside. It was precisely the voice of the young man who was looking at An Zheng coldly.

    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s not open for business today, let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng was still banging on the door, and the waiter started to get angry. He opened the door a little and peeked his head out to take a look, then kneeled down withump, his legs bing as soft as noodles.

    ¡°I ¡­ This humble one doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s you. If I knew, I would have opened the door for you a long time ago. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled amiably: ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you open it, it¡¯s good that your shopkeeper¡¯s Du Guangjun is here.¡±

    ¡°In ¡­¡± Not here... I¡¯ll take a look and find out. Wait here for a moment. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The waiter stood up, turned around, and ran into the courtyard. It was obvious that he was truly frightened, and his running posture was extremely awkward. Not long after, the boss of the Grand Dominance Auction House, Du Guangjun, came running out to greet them. He was smiling like a fool.

    ¡°Anzhu, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back, quickly invite you in.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him and followed Du Guangjun into the hall. Du Guangjun immediately ordered some people to serve tea. After finishing, Du Guangjun smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°I wonder what business does Anzhu have? I will just send someone to deliver them to you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You should have forgotten one thing, I entered your auction house but didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Du Guangjun¡¯s expression changed, and heughed awkwardly: ¡°You¡¯re too slow, too slow. Like this, if you have no other business today, I¡¯ll apany you to take a look at the things in my auction house, if there¡¯s anything that caught your eyes, just say it, I¡¯ll pack it up and send it over.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I came because Ick Essence Crystal.¡±

    Du Guangjun was shocked, he thought to himself, damn it, this time it¡¯s over, this guy directly said that it¡¯scking Essence Crystal, how much should he feed it? When that time came, even the Tai¡¯an College would not be able to hold on. With twenty thousand border guards and the DEA¡¯s mening, the future of the deer city would be very clear.

    Therefore, he gritted his teeth: ¡°The auction house already has around three hundred Essence Crystal. If you need them urgently, you can have them. How much do you need? Tell me a number, and even if I had to risk my life, I would still be able to get it from you. ¡±

    An Zheng extended his finger and pointed.

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    Du Guangjun almost slipped down from his chair, ¡°More ¡­ ¡°How much?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I don¡¯t want you, do you remember the bet between Zi Dong Lai and I? I won that Heavy Armored Leopard in a bet, I will sell it to your auction house for seven Essence Crystal s.¡±

    Du Guangjun¡¯s mood changed drastically. He hurriedly shook his head: ¡°That Heavy Armored Leopard¡¯s value is far more than just seven Essence Crystal. ording to the market price, it should be at least fifteen.

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    An Zheng stood up. ¡°Heavy Armored Leopard, go get it yourself. Essence Crystal, prepare it for me.¡±

    Du Guangjun did not dare to dy any longer. He sent people to seven Essence Crystal s to give to An Zheng, and An Zheng left after putting away his spatial artifact. Right at this moment, someone ran in from outside, in a hurry and almost bumped into An Zheng. An Zheng turned his body to avoid the attack, and turned to look at the person that was running over, he actually recognized the person.

    ¡°Father!¡± Are you going to save the Academy, or are you going to save the Zi family?! ¡±

    It was a woman, and a woman that An Zheng had met before. It was the cold, arrogant and tyrannical female disciple from the Tai¡¯an College that he met on the street the day he entered the city, riding a Nine-coloured Deer to humiliate La Fei.

    An Zheng squinted his eyes when he saw her, thinking that this world was indeed big and not small.

    How could he have the time to bother with his own daughter? With a smile, he said to An Zheng: ¡°Anzhu, I apologize for offending you earlier, it was just a moment of confusion.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Oh, your daughter, hehehehe...¡±

    Afterughing out loud four times, An Zheng turned around and left. These four sounds almost made Du Guangjun pee his pants in fear.

    ¡°Master, please listen to my exnation. It was really a misunderstanding. Back then, she didn¡¯t know of your identity. Lord, don¡¯t me her. Please don¡¯t leave ¡­ ¡±

    He turned around and shouted at the girl, ¡°Xin Yue, kneel down!¡±

    Du Xin¡¯s face turned cold: I¡¯m going to kneel to him? I wish I could chop him into pieces! ¡±

    She rushed forward to attack, but was stopped by Du Guangjun, who pped her.

    ¡°You bastard, kneel down!¡±

    Du Guangjun roared, his eyes turning red.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Forget it, I still have matters to attend to so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    After that, he left inrge strides. Du Guangjun turned around and red at Du Xin, ¡°Our Du Family is about to be destroyed by your hands. Hundreds of people in the Du Family will be buried under your ignorance and willfulness. What kind of ce was the DEA and what kind of person was the DEA? The Zi family is done for, and Nie Xiangtai is almost done for. Even the City Lord has already taken off his official¡¯s uniform to plead guilty to Zhu Xiaojian. Do you think we can escape this cmity? ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he quickly chased after Du Xin. Du Xin was so scared that her face turned pale, not knowing what to do.

    After An Zheng returned to the inn, he rested for a while, then began to cultivate. Du Guangjun did not catch up to him, so An Zheng knew that someone would definitelye knocking tonight.

    Sure enough, not long after it was dark, there was a knock on the door. An Zheng called out toe in, and someone pushed the door and entered the room. An Zheng raised his eyes and saw that it was actually Du Xin Yue.

    She was clearly dressed in a calmness that showed off her long straight legs and a short skirt that went past her hips. The upper half of her body was wearing a hollowed-out shirt, some beautiful things were faintly discernible.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± ¡°Milord.¡±

    An Zheng sized him up from top to bottom, and then asked. ¡°What?¡±

    With a ¡°Putong¡± sound, Du Xin kneeled down, ¡°I have offended you, my lord. I am willing to do anything my lord wants, so please spare my family. As long as my lord agrees, I ¡­ I am willing to serve and serve you for the rest of my life, as you please. ¡±

    An Zheng eximed: ¡°Are you nning to give yourself to me?¡±

    Du Xin Yue raised her head, looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Master, I am willing to do anything, as long as Master is willing to let us go.¡±

    An Zheng pointed: ¡°Stand up.¡±

    Du Xin Yue immediately stood up, looking at An Zheng pitifully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go around in a circle.¡±

    An Zheng said again.

    Du Xin Yue turned in a circle, her short skirt fluttering in the wind. Her white and round skin could actually be seen clearly. She was obviously prepared, and had even built the thickets inside.

    ¡°Master, do you have any other orders?¡±

    She asked with flirtatious eyes.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°You¡¯re extremely ugly, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Then, An Zheng turned around, not even sparing another nce at his.

    Du Xin Yue embarrassedly stood there, she was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1120 - Roll Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1120 ¨C Roll Back!</h4>

    Du Xin Yue felt like an idiot. She awkwardly stood there and wanted tomit suicide. If there was even a little bit of desire in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, she would not have felt that she had failed in this way. However, even though An Zheng had looked through her entire body, he had not the slightest bit of desire in his eyes.

    For a girl, for a beautiful girl, for a beautiful and cold girl, this wauge blow.

    An Zheng said six words.

    ¡°How ugly, let¡¯s go.¡±

    It seemed to hurt her more than killing her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Du Xin Yue stood there, trembling. She didn¡¯t like An Zheng, and she was even filled with hatred, but she was physically confident. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who viewed matters of men and women very sacred, and she wasn¡¯t the only one who was rted to her in the Tai¡¯an College. So she felt that she had the confidence to make An Zheng give up his revenge on her family.

    She had dressed up when she came and put on her favorite clothes. The short skirt could show off her most proud long legs and perfectly cover up the important parts of her clothes, making men full of fantasies.

    When she asked the question, her eyes were filled with annoyance.

    ¡°How many words did I say?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Xin Yue unwillingly recalled those six words: ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°The first three words are the reason.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the scroll in his hand. It waegister that Zhu Xiaojian had given him and it involved many people within the deer city. Right now, he was already worthy of being DEA¡¯s Inspector General. In terms of position, he was also of the fifth rank, and his authority far surpassed that of the local DEA¡¯s field officers. In this aspect, it just so happened that An Zheng was good at it. Don¡¯t forget that he was once the head of the Da Xi Ming Fa Si, the most terrifying head of the Ming Fa Si in all of history.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just make you a little interested?¡±

    Du Xin Yue bit her lips and asked.

    An Zheng tilted his head and looked at her once, not just once, but twice. He still looked her up and down carefully: ¡°I have a friend that likes to wear short skirts. You¡¯re all wearing simr short skirts, but she¡¯undred times prettier than you. ¡±

    An Zheng picked up the scroll and stood up. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to stay, then just sleep here. At least, when you leave the inn tomorrow morning, your family won¡¯t feel that awkward when they see you. I¡¯ll go out and stay. When you leave, you¡¯ll pay for the day you stayed in. ¡±

    What the hell did Du Xin mean by that?

    The first half of the sentence was still alright, but for her sake, if she were to head back like this, her father would definitely scold her until her head was soaked in dog blood. That was why An Zheng told her to stay for the night. However, what the hell was the second half ¡­ He settled the bill himself?

    An Zheng held the scroll and walked out: ¡°I am much poorer than I was in the past, so I have to cherish every single copper coin. Furthermore, even if I am very rich, I will not spend a single copper coin for you ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the bed, don¡¯t touch my bedding.¡±

    After he finished speaking, An Zheng left, leaving Du Xin who was trembling in fear.

    After An Zheng left the tavern, he walked along the main street, aimlessly. At this time, the patrolling teams on the streets had already been reced by the border army. No one knew if they knew about An Zheng¡¯s background, so when they saw him, their eyes were all very friendly and some even greeted him. An Zheng suddenly felt proud when he remembered the scene of him fighting alongside the other two at the border army.

    At the same time, it was across from the inn that An Zheng stayed in.

    In the room on the third floor, Zhu Xiaojian put down the irvoyant andughed: ¡°This guy ¡­ ¡°Like a fool.¡±

    Sitting beside him was the Vice Principal of the Su Lan County Branch Academy, Mou Zhongping, as well as a few armored border army officers.

    ¡°You said he didn¡¯t know we were watching from the other side.¡±

    One of the generals stood up and walked to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s side to ask. Zhu Xiaojian shook his head, ¡°Whether or not he knows, it makes no difference ¡­ Would you reject the offer of such a beautiful girl? ¡±

    ¡°Of course not, we¡¯ll think about it after we sleep. Anyway, she won¡¯t affect anything.¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t An Zheng sleeping?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    Mou Zhongping suddenly raised his head. ¡°Because he¡¯s afraid.¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian turned around and nced at Mou Zhongping: ¡°What are you afraid of, why are you afraid?¡±

    Mou Zhongping lowered his head, looking at the wine cup in his hand: ¡°To survive for one sole goal, how cautious must one be? He was afraid of any trouble, any unnecessary contact, because his goal had never changed. Sucerson was cautious, even shameful. He might take a detour when he saw an ant on the street, not because he had a good mind, but because he was afraid. Perhaps every day he was living in fear, afraid that he would die before he could even meet his wife ¡­ Maybe, that¡¯s it. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian put down the irvoyant in his hands, looking deep in thought.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the same person.¡±

    The armored general sighed, ¡°We were born in the Fringe, which one of us was not a straightforward man, would we take a detour just because we stepped on an ant?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Mou Zhongping red at him: ¡°You¡¯re living too shallow.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng was standing on the main street as he looked down at the ants in front of him. If he had taken that step just now, he would have trampled this ant to death. This was something that no one would really care about ¡­ Of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the trouble an ant would cause by trampling it to death. Would someone suddenly jump out and say that he was the one driving the mountain and the ant was raised by him?

    He had thought of going overboard.

    There was a little ant that had to walk across the small path for a very long time. Every time An Zheng and the others entered the Heaven Defying Seal, they would see that little ant. When one day they finally saw the little ant walk down the path, they cheered.

    A passerby saw An Zheng standing there with his head lowered and his mind focused on something. He subconsciously stopped and stood there as well, but what he saw was only an ant. There was a second one after the first one, and more and more people started to stop, just like how An Zheng had when he saw a very ordinary little ant slowly crawling on the ground.

    The people on the street strangely split into two groups. One stood on this side, the other on that side. There was an empty passage in the middle, and only one ant was trying its best to climb forward.

    Finally, the ant crawled to the opposite side. An Zheng smiled and exhaled, then continued to walk forward.

    ¡°Stupid, right?¡±

    Someone cursed, then left.

    Some people also started to scold him. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but think, if they followed an idiot and saw an ant walking by, wouldn¡¯t they be very stupid as well?

    An Zheng walked to the side of the road and sat down. He had actually finished reading the book in his hands, and had memorized every name, background, and identity. He was silent for a moment, then he burned the scroll, sending the ashes flying to the side of the road.

    From afar, Zhu Xiaojian put down his irvoyant eyes, and the corner of his mouth raised a little.

    ¡°I said before, he was born to be a member of the DEA. I am serious.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist, then used his mind to check the bracelet space. There was nothing there, it was empty. The only thing left in the pearl that was originally a medicinal field was the wildnd, which was overgrown with weeds. It seemed to be exactly the same as An Zheng¡¯s current state of mind. An Zheng suddenly wanted to cry. He couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since he had cried. Sitting alone in a foreignnd, all he could think about was the past.

    At this time, a light suddenly flickered within the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    [A powerful aura has been sensed and is attempting to connect with the Blood Pearl Bracelet.]

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, startling him.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    [It seems... good old man.]

    At the same time, in the Inside the Immortal Pce.

    The good old man squatted on top of a rock. His ordinary eyes were unwilling to admit defeat.

    Why?

    Why can¡¯t I use it when you say I can¡¯t?

    Why are you retracting those eyes just because you said you were retracting them?

    Why should I suffer the pain of losing my eye when I¡¯m under your control here?

    What right do you have to be the carrier of the Eye of Nine Incarnations and be at your mercy?

    good old man meowed as his eyes suddenly widened!

    I want this starry sky to turn for me once more. I want all things in the earth to be in my sight. I want to control this path of rebirth. I want everything! No one can stop me! No man, no Demon, no Saint, not even an Immortal!

    Meow!

    good old man suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, a small red dot appearing in his eyes.

    What I want, is my Eye of Nine Incarnations!

    A humming sound could be heard as the surrounding space began to tremble. A light that could be seen by the naked eye swept out in all directions, as if the entire world had been split in half. Time stopped wherever the light waves swept. There were no changes whatsoever. Immediately after, two blood-red rays of light shot down from the sky, straight into the eyes of the good old man s.

    Meow!

    The first sound was unwillingness, while the second was unwillingness!

    Following the second cry, the two red beams of light quickly entered good old man¡¯s eyes. Many small, dense, and fine red star point started to appear in its eyes. After these star point appeared, they slowly started to revolve, forming a milky way.

    A few secondster, the light beam suddenly grewrger, as if bringing along the endless energy of the starry sky into the good old man¡¯s eyes.

    good old man raised his head and let ouhird cry.

    Meow!

    The first sound was unwillingness, the second was unwillingness, and the third was unbridled!

    And An Zheng, who was far away from the deer city, felt his own wrist tremble one after another, followed after, he felt a strong aura forcefully connecting with his own space of Blood Pearl Bracelet. Only after a weng sound was An Zheng able to react to it, did he realize that his abandoned medicinal field had returned.

    What had happened?

    This was arge expanse of immortal grass, and every single one of them was shockingly high in quality. The value of these medicinal herbs was so great that if they were given to others, they could cause the world to go insane.

    Meow!

    An Zheng heard an unruly shout that seemed toe from beyond the heavens, so domineering, so unruly.

    [Master! Hahaha, Ben Miaomiao has returned. This is the Immortal Grass I stole for you from Purple Ivy¡¯s medicinal field. Once I steal everything from Purple Ivy, I will go look for you.

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth was agape, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    F * ck!

    There was only a single word in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and his face was filled with bewilderment.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The good old man¡¯s voice was filled with grief and indignation, ¡°I was so anxious about you sending me the herbs, but you only wanted to sleep with me?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡± ¡°Come back!¡±

 Chapter 1121 - You havent paid me yet

    <h4>Chapter 1121 ¨C You haven¡¯t paid me yet</h4>

    There were always many, many things that happened in this world that were unexpected. Everyone felt that they were the center of the world, and that was the terrible thing about being arrogant. Maybe the universe is like this too. Every star thinks they¡¯re the center of the universe, but they don¡¯t know that they¡¯re also the center of the universe.

    A society revolves between people, and stars and stars revolve around each other to form the firmament.

    An Zheng was a little excited at this moment. The renewed contact he had with the good old man caused the unspeakable pain he had umted in his heart for the past few days to lessen a little. He sat on the side of the road andughed like a fool for a long time. Heughed until tears came to his eyes.

    Just at this time, the people from the deer city who were not willing to step down from the stage just like that were discussing about doing a small thing before a big thing. In their eyes, at least, this was just the prelude to a big thing.

    Nie Xiang Tai swept a nce at the people sitting in front of him. His face didn¡¯t reveal anything out of the ordinary. He floated up and down for hundreds of years, and after experiencing so much, he began to have what others would call a calm state of mind. His words were very praiseworthy. In other words, his skin was thick to the point where it would be even better.

    ¡°What is Zhu Xiaojian doing? Do you know? ¡±

    He asked, as if an old gentleman was gently guiding his disciples in their thoughts.

    ¡°Elder Nie, I just don¡¯t understand this point ¡­.¡± If Zhu Xiaojian already has our evidence, then why didn¡¯t he do anything? At the very least, from the surface, his odds of winning is slightly higher. With twenty thousand of his border soldiers whoe with killing intent and so many DEA¡¯s spies, he can make his move now, and don¡¯t even need to ask Ning Xiaolou for permission to do anything. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand either. He destroyed the Zi family right after entering the city. His methods were lightning. But there was no movement from the Zi family after that. What were they waiting for? I feel... Either he doesn¡¯t have any evidence at all, or he knows more. ¡±

    After saying this, everyone fell into silence. If Zhu Xiaojian truly knew more, then for every person in the hall, and even the families or powers backing them, it would be a cmity. Everyone knew what Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou hated the most, and everyone knew that once the people of DEA made their move, they would only say four words... Cut the grass at its roots.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it out.¡±

    Someone looked at Nie Xiang Tai, ¡°I feel that this matter has yet to reach the point of no return. Zhu Xiaojian has concealed himself very deeply.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other person stood up and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t test the waters and start an all-out war, it would be even worse for us. If he knew enough, he wouldn¡¯t give us time to prepare. He didn¡¯t continue, and I guessed there were only two possibilities. Firstly, he was also thinking about how to probe it out, because he didn¡¯t know enough. Secondly, he is waiting for us to give him an exnation ¡­ Or rather, benefits. ¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡±

    Someoneughed out loud, ¡°Hahahaha, if you want benefits, then the benefits all of you have given him can burst his belly. ¡°If he really just wants some benefits, then that¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s a lot. If everyone squeezed out a bit from the gaps between their teeth, it would be enough for him to enjoy for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so simply.¡±

    Nie Xiangtai waved his hands at the same time. Naturally, it was a sign of his position as the Venerable One here.

    ¡°There is not a single piece of trash in DEA who is capable of keeping an eye on things.¡±

    Nie Xiang Tai waved his hand, allowing the girl to help him up. As they walked, he said, ¡°What you¡¯ve said before was good, but have you thought about it before? Naturally, it could not start from Zhu Xiaojian, nor could it start from the border army generals he brought with him. Also, is this test to directly send the benefits over? ¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    Nie Xiang Tai said, ¡°No, we have to kill a person. Killing a person is the only way to probe Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s bottom line, and also the way to find out what he wants to do. This man cannot be heavy, but the lines must be clear. Killing him was not a big deal, but it was enough to make Zhu Xiaojian ache for him for a bit. If he did not put up a fighting stance at this time, then there would be something to talk about ¡­ As for the benefits, just give them to him. ¡±

    ¡°Elder Nie, who should we kill?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    Nie Xiang Tai said with a smile, ¡°Is this person important? It wasn¡¯t important. It was just a small character. However, he stood there clearly, he was Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s man. If he died, Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s reaction would be enough to exin the problem. However, no one is going to directly interfere in this matter ¡­ Didn¡¯t the Zi family still have two branches outside of the city? ¡°There are quite a few people. Let them choose their men and enter the city now. We will start tonight.¡±

    He looked out the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining ¡­¡± The perfect weather to kill. I remember there waain pavilion in the city. It was a nice ce.

    It was raining. It wasn¡¯t raining heavily, but it was very dense. When An Zheng came out of the tavern, he held an oil-paper umbre. His left hand that was holding onto the umbre handle was very stable, the rain was not strong, but the oil-paper umbre did not move at all as if it was inserted in a stone. It was somewhat poetic to walk around with an umbre on a rainy night like this, but what broke the poem was the de held in An Zheng¡¯s right hand.

    When he returned to the inn, Du Xin had already left. There waiece of paper on the table, and there were only three words written on it ¡­ Yu Lai Ting.

    There weren¡¯t many puddles on the street. The soles of his ck boots were white, and as he walked on the rainwater, he gave off an aesthetic feeling simr to a sshing ink painting. The ck DEA silk clothes with purple-gold lines looked very beautiful yet still looked very heavy, verypatible with this dark and terrible night. He held his umbre and saber, and walked down the street to the Yu Li Pavilion by himself. Yu Lai Pavilion was rather famous in the deer city, but it was not because of this pavilion, but because of the bun house opposite of it.

    The old man who sold the steamed buns had been working here for 30 years. No matter if it was windy or rainy, he wouldn¡¯t rest. He would make 300 steamed buns every day. Logically speaking, even if he wasn¡¯t able to umtuge fortune after thirty years of working hard, he should be able to live a better life. However, he still wore patched clothes and a patched apron. He looked dirty ¡­ However, he had a pair of hands that could not be any cleaner.

    Although the back of his hands was full of age spots, even the most picky girl wouldn¡¯t think that his bun was dirty just because of his hands. His fingernails were cut very short, and there was not a single speck of dirt in the gaps between them.

    This wasn¡¯t the most special one. The most special one was that this old man only sold meat buns all his life, not vegetarian bags. Someone once asked him why he didn¡¯t sell vegetarian bags so he could recruit customers that didn¡¯t eat meat.

    The old man said: ¡°I don¡¯t eat vegetarian, why should I sell vegetarian bag? A vegetarian, why did I ask him to buy my meat bun? ¡±

    He is a very strange old man, but... The meat buns he made were truly delicious.

    When An Zheng walked out of the Yu Lai Pavilion with the de in his hand, he saw the hot air rising up from the bun house. On this rainy night, the hot air felt thicker. An Zheng suddenly thought that if he had eaten two hot meat buns before killing someone, he would probably be very happy and satisfied. Therefore, An Zheng walked over, put the de to one side, and umbre to the other.

    ¡°How much do you need?¡±

    the old man asked.

    An Zheng looked at the size of the bun: ¡°How much?¡±

    The old man took a meat bun and ced it in front of An Zheng. ¡°Here¡¯s one for you.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a meat bun for the person who dies. After you die, stop wandering around the ce, if you want to scare people off to the distance, then that old woman from the meat business will not retire even at the age of sixty. You can go scare her to death.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The old man skillfully rolled out the roll, folded it skillfully and put it in the pot skillfully.

    ¡°No one wille again tonight. The rain is getting heavier, so why are there so many buns?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if otherse or not. Three hundred buns a day, that¡¯s for me.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the steamed buns: ¡°Give me a drawer.¡±

    The old man ced a drawer full of buns in front of An Zheng, and then handed him an empty bowl. He pointed to the seasoning on the table: ¡°Hot pepper oil, vinegar, soy sauce, sesame oil, garlic, coriander, and onions.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even look at it, he just picked up a bun and took a bite ¡­ Then, he let out a satisfied groan. This steamed bun was truly too delicious. He wasn¡¯t fat nor was he greasy. As he took a bite, the fragrance of the soup entered his throat. When the soup flowed into his mouth, it felt extremelyfortable as if it was being massaged. There were six buns in a tray. It didn¡¯t even take a minute for An Zheng to finish eating it.

    ¡°Another drawer.¡±

    ¡°Want to be a dead meat?¡±

    ¡°Elder, why do you think that I will definitely die?¡±

    ¡°On a rainy night like this, there will always be many deadly events that happen. I have been selling buns here for thirty years, what have I not seen before? Generally speaking, the one whoes out alone with a knife and an umbre like you is the one who will definitely die. ¡°You don¡¯t know where the other person is, how many people are there, you can¡¯t even see through the curtain of rain, or perhaps you don¡¯t even know why you came here, but just because you were confused, you came and died ¡­¡±

    The old man put down the bun and went to make a new one.

    In less than a minute, An Zheng finished another te of steamed buns. The rainy night was slightly cold, so Steamed Bun warmed his stomach.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use vinegar or soy sauce?¡±

    ¡°Steamed Bun is Steamed Bun. Anything dipped in it will ruin the taste.¡±

    An Zheng ate ravenously, the soup at the corner of his mouth making him look a little ridiculous. The old man became serious and did not speak anymore, he only ced the cooked buns in front of An Zheng, and An Zheng did not speak anymore, he just brought over a drawer and ate, slowly, the drawer beside him had already piled up to the height of a person. The old man put thest of the buns on the fire, then squatted by the door and lit his pipe.

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Two hundred ny-four.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    An Zheng sat there quietly, his hands on his knees, a little sincere.

    A few minutester, the old man stood up and ced thest te of buns in front of An Zheng: ¡°Your appetite is really big.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up, ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than what you imagined.¡±

    On a rainy night, An Zheng ate three hundred buns and then turned around to the old man with the de in hand, ¡°Have you broken the rules? If there are none, I might as well try making another three hundred buns tonight. I can also eat them. ¡±

    Yu Lai Ting had three hundred corpses lying on the ground.

    An Zheng returned with his umbre and de in hand, gasping for breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to make the steamed buns or leave? What are you waiting for?¡±

    The old man replied seriously, ¡°You haven¡¯t paid yet.¡±

 Chapter 1122 - You should not

    <h4>Chapter 1122 ¨C You should not</h4>

    An Zheng ced the steamed bun on the table, took a deep breath and walked out of the bun house with the umbre in hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended a lot of people, right?¡±

    He could not help but shake his head slightly. He turned around and walked over to the table and began to make up the table. As he rubbed it, he said, ¡°Do you know why there are so few corpses in this world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because there are too many people who don¡¯t know what it means to stop.¡±

    The old man¡¯s movements looked very beautiful, so it was a very strange thing. An old man who looked like a craggy boulder and wore patched up clothing was doing things with a sense of beauty that no one could prevent or conceal. This was likrodigal son seeking for flowers. Assassins would have an iprehensible sense of beauty when they kill people.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°Why are there so few perfect timing in this world, it¡¯s because too many people don¡¯t know what ¡®enough¡¯ means ¡­ ¡°Well said, well said. It makes people want to drink alcohol.¡±

    He looked at the crowd that gradually appeared in the rain and could not help but smile.

    ¡°You see, they don¡¯t know what it means.¡±

    The old man said slowly, ¡°It will take another ten minutes or so for it to mature.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the entrance of the bun house and stopped, then looked at the long de in his hand that had been cut open.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    He ced the umbre by the door and looked at the onrushing crowd with a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian... ¡°You¡¯ve let me down.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself, he did not notice that after the old man behind him heard this, his hands slightly trembled. Aplicated expression shed through the old man¡¯s eyes. It seemed as if he wanted to say something, but he forcefully held it in. He lit up his pipe and took a long sip.

    A white-robed man walked in front of An Zheng, with nothing in his eyes other than hatred.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and asked witone as sharp as knives.

    An Zheng looked at him andughed, ¡°You came so many people to kill me, yet in the end, you wish for me to die? If you say so, you are not confident. You have so many people behind you, so many des, you can give iry. ¡±

    An Zheng gestured to invite his in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    In the rain, the crowd parted, and a young girl in tight clothes walked over withrge strides. Her eyes were cold, she casually threw away the oil paper umbre and stared at An Zheng.

    When An Zheng saw this girl, his smile became even happier, and a hint of ridicule appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fuck you. Is that why you want to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s words were even more piercing than her eyes. These words forced her anger and humiliation out. She shouted out loudly and made a grabbing motion with her left hand. A door that flickered with a golden light suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng. It was not too far away from An Zheng, and thousands of rays of golden light poured out towards him.

    An Zheng¡¯s long de broke after just one swing, and Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler appeared to block in front of An Zheng. Even with ten thousand golden lights, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through ten thousand tons of heavy Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    Du Xin¡¯s eyes were red. If An Zheng seemed to have given heesounding p when he left the tavern, then the words just now was like a knife that cut apart herst bit of pride. Following her shrill cry, a row of golden hook thorns suddenly appeared behind An Zheng and he fiercely pulled back, pulling An Zheng away from the entrance of the bun house.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, the deer city will not be at peace. I will not be at peace.¡±

    The hook was extremely sharp.

    An Zheng swung the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler horizontally, cutting off all its thorns. But in this short moment, more doors appeared around him, a total of six doors. Endless golden light shot out from Six Fans Gate, An Zheng felt as if he was being surrounded by a few warships and was being bombarded by cannons, the scene was extremely shocking.

    ¡°Whaity about your talent.¡±

    An Zheng sighed.

    Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, double the strength ¡­ Open!

    Witum, ripples visible to the naked eye swept out in all directions, cutting off all the golden light that was shooting towards them. The cultivator on the left sneaked over and just as he moved, he saw the ck object charging towards him. The ck Ruler that had twice its strength activated looked like a hurricane that could be exined by sweeping its palm across that person¡¯s face, smashing it into pieces. The man¡¯s head exploded on his neck, but his body remained forward.

    The ck hurricane swept up the golden light.

    Du Xin Yue seemed to have gone mad, ayer of golden light appeared on her body as she pounced towards An Zheng, it looked like if she did not use An Zheng¡¯s hand as a de, she would not be able to release the hatred in her heart. The golden light around her body dissipated and turned into ayer of soft armor. Her aura was very powerful.

    [Falling Ying]

    Following her soft shout, the golden light that had been dissipating around An Zheng converged back together, forming something like a golden dandelion in An Zheng¡¯s body. When the dandelion turned, the fur turned into arrows that covered the sky.

    It was an uncountable amount of money. Because of her extreme anger, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the people around her. The cultivators who came with her did not manage to evade in time. In less than a second, they were all torn to pieces by the golden dandelion. It was as if they had been cut by thousands of daggers, leaving behind only bloody skeletons.

    ¡°His name is pleasant to hear, and his methods are quite vicious.¡±

    An Zheng poked the ck Ruler into the ground, causing the ground to crack with a bang. And then, one after another, Earth Elemental Giants drilled out from the ground, each nearly three meters tall. These Earth Elemental Giants were iparably majestic, as soon as they appeared, they rushed towards the cultivators surrounding An Zheng. This was An Zheng¡¯s training array, upon activation, they would pounce at any ce that had the aura of a cultivator.

    The golden light that was shooting out from all over the sky was blocked by the Earth Elemental Giants, and the hateful smile on An Zheng¡¯s face made Du Xin furious. Right now, she wanted to bite An Zheng to death one mouthful aime, and swallow down all of his blood and flesh.

    However, she realized that her [Fallen Ying] could not break those Earth Elemental Giants at all ¡­ One by one, those fellows seemed toe out from the ground without end, falling down and standing up one after another. They were unable to kill and could not finish.

    This was the array formation that An Zheng cultivated in normal times. Only when the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler activated eight times the rebound power, would it be able to kill all the Earth Elemental Giants. As long as An Zheng did not activate eight fold, they would be endless.

    The cultivators that were charging over discovered that they had fallen into a swamp and were blocked by the Earth Elemental Giants. They could only go fight, but their target was something lifeless.

    A blood-curdling screech sounded from An Zheng¡¯s left side. A cultivator had his head pped by the Earth Elemental Giant¡¯s big hands, as if his skull was stuck in his neck. His shoulders were t, looking extremely weird.

    A cultivator hacked apart the Earth Elemental Giant with a single strike, only to discover that the strange thing actually began to reform very quickly. Before he could even react, an Earth Elemental Giant behind him hugged him tightly. With the strength in his arms, kacha! The bones in his entire body were almost broken.

    In this kind of chaotic battle, the fight between An Zheng and Du Xin was the most eye-catching.

    [Autumn Equinox]

    Du Xin¡¯s body fiercely moved forward, her hand extended forward, and a white zing de light shed out, shing the iing Earth Elemental Giant into pieces. Her speed was extremely fast, and her body flipped over until she was in front of An Zheng. As she flipped over, the de light scattered out like a screen,pletely covering An Zheng. An Zheng put the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of his body to block, and the continuous sounds of collisions sounded at leashousand times. In other words, in this time that wasn¡¯t even a fraction of a second, Du Xin had already shed several thousand times.

    An Zheng kicked the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, causing it to raise up and attack Du Xin¡¯s lower jaw. Du Xin Yue¡¯s hands pressed on the ck Ruler and her body rose into the air,nding on the ck Ruler and then came in front of An Zheng, squatting on the ck Ruler and sweeping over it. She did not have a knife in her hand, but when her hand swept across, the de¡¯s aura was so sharp that it made one¡¯s pores shrink.

    She was too close, squatting on the ck Ruler, her sweeping hand was enough to sh An Zheng¡¯s throat, the de Qi on the de suddenly burst out, if An Zheng did not immediately release his hand and dodge, in a second, his neck would be cut apart.

    But An Zheng did not let go, he fiercely raised up the ck Ruler, and brought the ck Ruler and Du Xin over to his head. The de qi immediately rose higher, and with a bang, it cut off the upper half of the bun on An Zheng¡¯s back.

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand grabbed the ck Ruler¡¯s hilt, and his right hand pped onto the ck Ruler. A mighty force was transmitted through the ck Ruler to Du Xin¡¯s feet, and Du Xin only felt a surge of berserk energy enter from the bottom of his feet before he was sent flying.

    She was extremely talented, and was able to forcefully stabilize her body after being struck by a heavy blow. Then, she waved both of her hands. Her hand was her knife, more than most real knives in the world. The saber Qi moved unceasingly, the crescent-shaped saber lights ovepping each other like glowing waves. Furthermore, An Zheng was acutely aware that there was a special kind of power within Du Xin¡¯s de light. Once one was swept by the de light, regardless of whether one was injured or not, as long as one was hit, the person being swept would have their speed forcefully reduced, as if they were stuck.

    Because Du Xin Yue was injured, she had to stop An Zheng from getting any closer. Her de light slowed An Zheng down, allowing her to escape.

    ¡°You underestimated me.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly appeared in front of her, cing ten thousand tons of heavy Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler on her shoulders. There was no pping, no force, just his shoulder. Kacha ¡­ Du Xin¡¯s legs were broken and he could not help but kneel down. His knees heavily hit the ground and even the green bricks on the ground were shattered. Her face turned pale in an instant, and she let out an extremely painful groan from his throat.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    An Zheng recalled the words of the old man, and the ck Ruler came down from Du Xin Yue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You are too light, the person behind you made a beautiful girl like youe here to die, and you also came here foolishly ¡­¡± First, it¡¯s your body, and then it¡¯s your life. If you were smarter, you would know that you shouldn¡¯t havee. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around, and the moment he turned, Du Xin raised his head, the killing intent in his eyes thick to the point that they couldn¡¯t be separated.

    Bang!

    An Zheng struck back with his hand, as if he had unconsciously carried the ck Ruler on his shoulder, and shattered Du Xin¡¯s skull.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have looked at me like that, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng carried his ck Ruler and walked towards the bun house. He still had to wait for more people;

 Chapter 1123 - Human Blood Steamed Bun

    <h4>Chapter 1123 ¨C Human Blood Steamed Bun</h4>

    An Zheng sat on the stool tiredly, the sky was getting darker, estimating the time, it was the darkest time before dawn. In the end, many people came to the Rain Pavilion to kill him, but Zhu Xiaojian never showed up.

    An Zheng did not curse nor get angry, because he knew who Zhu Xiaojian was from the beginning.

    ¡°Uncle, I killed people overnight. Are you waiting for my death to confirm your prophecy?¡±

    An Zheng also took ouipe. He asked the old man who sold buns for some tobo to light it up and took a deep breath. The old man sat behind An Zheng and sighed, then looked at the steamed bun that had already calmed down on the table.

    ¡°Count me in.¡±

    He picked up the bun and returned it to the drawer, then squatted beside An Zheng: ¡°Did you get betrayed?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you speak so much. You have seen so many life and death situations, and you are still alive and well ¡­¡± It¡¯s not easy. ¡±

    The old manughed: ¡°Because I only sell steamed buns.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This is not a good reason ¡­ What position did you have in the DEA? ¡±

    An Zheng took off the te and gave it to the old man: ¡°This te, is it bigger than you or smaller than you?¡±

    The old man helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sell buns in the future.¡±

    He sped his hands together, ¡°This lowly official pays his respects to the chief administrative officer.¡±

    ¡°You are unlucky.¡±

    An Zheng took back the sign: ¡°You have sold thirty years of steamed buns in deer city, but your rank is still not as high as mine. Don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡±

    ¡°Thirty-six years.¡±

    The old man stood up straight and took off his dirty patched clothes. Inside, there was a ck DEA embroidered shirt with purple and gold lines. The moment he stood up, his bent body suddenly straightened, causing some people¡¯s heart to ache for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not 30 years, it¡¯s 36 years. Ever since Nie Xiangtai left the Yancheng to open the Tai¡¯an College, I¡¯ve been selling buns here. The reason why my position has always been like this is probably because I don¡¯t have to work so hard and just sell buns. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This joke is a bit cold.¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°Sir, are you ming the Public Prosecutor?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault I don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±

    The old man sternly replied, ¡°Your excellency is right.¡±

    Right at this time, a faintyer of red appeared in the sky in the east. It quickly turnedpletely red and brought along the golden sun as it reluctantly rose from the horizon, as if it was fondling the warm bed at home. It was another new day, another new beginning.

    It was unknown when the rain had stopped, but the amount of water on the ground just barely reached his feet. A group of people walked through the puddles of water, not caring at all about the expensive boots on their feet. This group of people looked very imposing, and it originated from the DEA¡¯s embroidered clothes on their bodies. The morning was a little cold, but it seemed that these people were very hot, and as they walked over, the scattered drops of rain fell on their brocades, and the water they picked up refracted the reluctant rainbows.

    Zhu Xiaojian was exhausted, but he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes. It was something wrapped in a ck cloth. After it fell on the ground, it rolled a few times and very quickly, it dyed the water red. The blood that seeped out from the ck cloth still had a little fishy smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sat down on the chair, picked up the steamed bun that had just been heated up, and started to eat: ¡°If you die, it¡¯s the most boring thing to add on some sort of reward to the dead. Even if I were to give you an official who¡¯s even older than me and you don¡¯t even have any family or friends around you, no one would be able to share your glory. What¡¯s more, death is death, what¡¯s the use of having more benefits? ¡±

    He quickly finished the steamed bun and let out afortable moan.

    ¡°Your mission is over. Go back to the Yancheng and report in.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian escaped from his embrace and threw an envelope onto the table, ¡°Take this with you. When we reach DEA, you will be promoted to the position of the Public Prosecutor¡¯s field officer. You can stay in Yancheng and rest. ¡±

    The old man who sold buns forced a smile. He picked up the envelope and looked at it before putting it away, ¡°This humble servant thanks, Sir.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me ¡­¡± You have been in Yancheng for thirty-six years, and it has been a long time. Most of the information was sent from you, in the DEA¡¯s credit book, there was a very important note for you. I know you are not feeling well, but to go back to the Yancheng to retire? You worked hard for thirty-six years in exchange foension? ¡°But there¡¯s no other way, I am not the only one in charge of DEA. There is still the Lord Messenger, and the Seat ¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The old man lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for thirty-six years. After I return, I still need to be interrogated to see if I¡¯ve been bribed.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, you can just endure it. I will transfer you to my side when I get back. Honestly speaking, you have been outside for thirty-six years. After being promoted to the field officer, you will also be excluded from Yancheng. This is something that I can already think of without reminding you. He¡¯s different from another person. This guy just entered the DEA and already became a supervisor officer, he looks like he¡¯s more lucky than you, but you can live for 36 years for a mission. Him and me ¡­ There¡¯s no tomorrow. ¡±

    The old man sped his fist and bid his farewell. He didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest.

    Zhu Xiaojian poured himself a cup of cold tea and gulped it down.

    ¡°me me?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng did not speak.

    ¡°I know what you mean. If there¡¯s only cursing left in your heart, then don¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian pointed to the ck cloth package, and a person went over to pick it up. Inside the bag was a white-haired but blood-stained head. An Zheng had seen this person before and could guess that it would end like this.

    Nie Xiang Tai¡¯s head.

    ¡°Your Majesty does not like to doubt people, because he does not doubt people. But, as long as Master Your Majesty does not doubt us, the people of DEA can¡¯t help but doubt him. The existence of the DEA was precisely because the Lord of Your Majesty was well aware of his own weakness. He treated others too generously, so many things had to be done by the DEA. If Nie Xiang Tai really was jusrincipal, he could just enjoy the respect of everyone else ¡­ However, he was greedy, and many people were greedy. You know how terrifying Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s control over the mortal world is, but it¡¯s different here. Your Majesty has always been fighting with his own life, but he¡¯s still fighting with these three words. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, and said word by word. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian helplessly shook his head: ¡°You canin, but don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I¡¯ll carry the thunder for you, don¡¯t you think I should go overboard?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°You are already someone from the DEA.¡±

    ¡°Life is my own.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was resolute and decisive.

    Zhu Xiaojian was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Whoever¡¯s life is their own... Since we¡¯re not talking about feelings, not about feelings, let¡¯s talk about terms. How much do you think you¡¯re worth for what you¡¯ve done? ¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said seriously, ¡°I want to go to the Yancheng, no matter how many slots there are in the Sn County branch court, no matter how many nobles there are, they must all be mine.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°It¡¯s too light, think of another one.¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°My sister will stay in the Sn County branch court. You can guarantee that she won¡¯t be harmed. I¡¯ve helped you take the lives of so many people, and the only thing I ask of you is that you protect the life of this person.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stood up. ¡°You should go, the people from the Sn County Branch are still waiting for you at the inn. You have alreadypleted your second mission and acquired ten Essence Crystal s. The third task point is at the bottom of theke, at the bottom. There is no need to think about it, I changed the task at thest minute ¡­ The previous mission was too simple for you. The hundreds of heads outside told me that you were stronger, so you had to change your mission. At the bottom of theke, there was a sunken boat. Back then, when Lord Your Majesty was ying at the bottom of theke, someone struck and sunk that boat.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°So is this trip out to train the Sn County Courtyard¡¯s mission, or the DEA¡¯s mission?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stood up and took deep breaths. In the morning, his breath felt very white.

    ¡°So tired ¡­¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I just told that person that you and I don¡¯t havomorrow, it was actually wrong ¡­ I don¡¯t have a tomorrow, you do. ¡±

    He took out a white jade token and gave it to An Zheng: ¡°This is the deputy director¡¯s te, from now on, your position in my yamen is only a little lower than mine. Give me back the one with the security officer, it¡¯s iron, not worth anything. This piece is made of jade, if you are down and out, you can still exchange it for wine. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are also a weirdo in DEA right?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Be more respectful to me.¡±

    An Zheng took the te and passed the official¡¯s te over.

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at the sky: ¡°You killed hundreds of people here, do you know how many of them I killedst night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    ¡°If you know ¡­ ¡°Seven thousand.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian rubbed his eyes: ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill people.¡±

    An Zheng had nothing to say, and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    In the tavern, Yuan Yandi leaned on the doorframe and waited for An Zheng to return with a stalk of Fur Grass that he had pulled out from nowhere in his mouth. This was a woman witersonality that didn¡¯t seem like a woman at all, yet his entire body was filled with a feminine aura. When Little Fatso, Lafite, saw that An Zheng had returned, he ran out excitedly.

    Yuan Yandi spat out the furry grass and turned around to enter the house as if he was not waiting for An Zheng at all.

    ¡°Senior Brother, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Eat the steamed buns.¡±

    ¡°You ate all night?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then how many buns do you need?¡±

    ¡°Human Blood Steamed Bun.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    Lafite quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat ¡­¡± I will definitely not eat. ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat them. If you don¡¯t eat them now, then never again. Because once you eauman blood mantou, your heart changes. I feel different now, different from before. I ate hundreds of human blood steamed buns in one night, and all I wanted was to be a little closer to her, a little closer. ¡±

    Inside the tavern, Yuan Yandi¡¯s footsteps stopped, and his hands trembled unnoticeably. Then, she pretended as if nothing had happened as she put her hands into his pockets and continued walking forward in a sloppy manner. No one saw the change in her eyes, and no one saw that it was a sign of regret ¡­

    She looked up at the sky and saw nothing beyond the roof.

    However, she saw that Qu Shan and Qi Lianyin were standing on the second floor with their hands on the railing, looking at An Zheng andughing coldly.

 Chapter 1124 - I Do No Harm

    <h4>Chapter 1124 ¨C I Do No Harm</h4>

    They had to go out to train. ording to the rules that Zhu Xiaojian had set for them when they left the Bai Sheng Academy, they had to walk on foot the entire way, and they also had to undergo all kinds of tests and missions. This car ¡­ An Zheng had stolen it from the people of DEA. Zhu Xiaojian was probably cursing right now.

    La Fei sat by the window, staring nkly at the giant trees that were flying towards the back.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    An Zheng retracted his gaze from the map and asked, La Fei turned his head andughed, his smile was a bit awkward: ¡°Senior brother, when people die, how would they feel?¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask this?¡±

    ¡°I have an ominous premonition... Our experiential learning has encountered too many things, and we¡¯ve only walked a short distance. We¡¯ve encountered so many things while we were less than two thousand miles away from Sn County. Senior Brother, I am a little scared. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and patted Lafite¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it, even if it¡¯s something, I¡¯ll be right in front of you.¡±

    La Fei¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you tell me why I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If I knew you, I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied like this by you, sir. ¡°You don¡¯t know, those guys are really fighting ¡­¡±

    The carriage was very big, and the one sitting in the back, QuanMountain, snorted coldly, ¡°Of course Barbarian Master has Barbarian Disciples, and there¡¯s a kind of vulgarity buried deep in his bones.¡±

    La Fei suddenly turned around: ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Quang Shan smirked: ¡°Little fatty, aren¡¯t you asking to be humiliated? Do you want me to call him by name and say it again? What kind of person is your husband, Wen Nuanyu? Do you need me to repeat that again? The reason why he had been so domineering in the academy for the past two years was because a certain Vice Principal had fallen asleep. If it wasn¡¯t for that reason, based on her, based on you? ¡±

    La Fei suddenly stood up and was about to rush over, when Qong Shan subconsciously looked at An Zheng, seeing that An Zheng did not have any reaction, he immediately became wild. This kind of fight was not the kind where cultivators used Cultivation Power to fight, it was purely a fight that no one liked. Furthermore, they were all from the Bai Sheng Academy, so even if Qu Shan and Qi Lianyin were here, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them. However, it was difficult for Lafite to fight two people by herself. The three of them started to fight, and the inside of the carriage became a mess. Those level three disciples were scared to the point of trying their best to dodge to the side, afraid of hurting themselves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡±

    Yuan Yandi asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s defending his dignity.¡±

    An Zheng leaned on there: ¡°Regardless of whether you win or lose, you should rely on yourself.¡±

    Yuan Yandi made an ¡°oh¡± sound, looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster, and then turned his head to look outside the window.

    The fighting inside the carriage became more and more intense. Without using Cultivation Power, it was obvious that Lafite had suffered a huge loss as the corner of her mouth had been broken. When he took advantage of the situation, he kicked La Fei on the stomach. ¡°Then, when you two are going to beat me up, I¡¯m not willing to be bullied by two people.¡±

    La Fei was kicked to the point that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe, he was held down by Qong Shan and punched in the head a few times. With just a few punches, Lafite was able to release her anger, she bit into Quang Shan¡¯s thigh, this bite was too heavy, Quang Shan screamed out of pain and he subconsciously raised his hand, and shed towards the back of La Fei¡¯s neck with the de of his hand. If this palm strike hit, La Fei would definitely be severely injured.

    Bang! An Zheng grabbed Qong Shan¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing!¡±

    Qu Shan subconsciously looked towards An Zheng and scolded: ¡°Fuck you, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    An Zheng said as he patted La Fei¡¯s back, ¡°Go and sit over there.¡±

    After Qu Shan finished cursing, he finally came to his senses, and his face was a bit ugly: ¡°No ¡­. I just had a slip of the tongue, I didn¡¯t mean that. Senior brother An, listen to me, isn¡¯t it normal for people to be so anxious to fight in a fight? Furthermore, we did not even use Cultivation Power s, we were just ying around. ¡±

    An Zheng turned and turned Qong Shan¡¯s hand as he looked at it: ¡°Just now, if you were to cut it down, would La Fei have died?¡±

    ¡°He bit me ¡­ Furthermore, didn¡¯t you say earlier, Senior Brother, that he is fighting for his dignity, you will not interfere. ¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°He fought to protect his dignity, I do not care. Losing is his own business. However, his matter has already passed. Let¡¯s talk about our matter ¡­ Why did La Fei fight with you just now? Because you scolded his husband, what a coincidence ¡­ I am a gentleman with him. ¡±

    The corner of Quang Shan¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Senior Brother, these words are a bit too much ¡­¡± Let¡¯s just stop here and not bring it up again. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    He suddenly raised his leg and kicked open the door of the horse carriage, then pulled Qu Shan Mountain over to him with his hand. With a kacha sound, An Zheng broke his wrist. An Zheng¡¯s hand reached out and grabbed Qong Shan¡¯s neck, and the two of them arrived at the carriage¡¯s entrance. An Zheng held onto the carriage with one hand and pressed down with the other.

    Puff!

    Qong Shan¡¯s face was pressed onto the official road by An Zheng, and the carriage was still speeding on it, one could only imagine the consequences of having one¡¯s face rubbed so hard on the official road. Qong Shan struggled as if he had gone mad, but unfortunately, he could not break free from An Zheng¡¯s restraints. An Zheng pressed down on his neck with his hands, the road looked t, but there were a lot of small stones on it. In just a few seconds, half of Kuangshan¡¯s face had already been grinded into a bloody mess by An Zheng.

    ¡°The reason why you guys mocked me was because you felt that you were protecting your teacher. After all, your senior brother Wei Choumou was killed by me. Without Wei Choumou, that man of yours will no longer have his former status. As for me, I must protect my own husband. Everyone can clearly hear every word that you just scolded her. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand, the half of Quanshan¡¯s face looked like a ghost¡¯s, it was so bloody that it was difficult to see.

    ¡°F * ck you ¡­¡±

    Before he could even curse out, An Zheng pinched his neck and pushed him down. This time, it was not the side of his face that was rubbing against the surface of the road, but the front. An Zheng pressed Quanshan¡¯s mouth to the side of the official road, and in a few seconds, his lips werepletely worn out.

    When An Zheng released his hand, Quang Shan immediately rolled down from the carriage, and rolled for a few rounds before stopping.

    An Zheng returned to the carriage and sat down, then looked at the pale Qi Lianyin. Qilian hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you!¡± I didn¡¯t curse a word! He did not know how to be humble. He was arrogant and domineering, and he deserved to be punished for being disrespectful. Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I am on your side. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and ignored Qi Lianyin. He instead looked at La Fei and said, ¡°Fighting two alone is not shameful. If we still lose against one another, that would be unjustifiable. ¡±

    The little fatty La Fei instantly understood what was going on and pounced towards Qi Lianyin with an evil grin.

    An Zheng leaned on the door and sat down, then took out a bottle of wine from his spatial artifact. He took gulps of wine, as if he was cut off from the world. Yuan Yandi looked at An Zheng curiously, and saw the unconceble loneliness in this man¡¯s eyes. Who was he? Where did youe from? Why did he seem so out of ce anywhere? He had joined the Bai Sheng Academy, but did he really think of himself as someone of the Bai Sheng Academy? He became someone of the DEA, but would he really work so hard for the DEA?

    Yuan Yandi just looked at it, straight into An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    The loneliness in those eyes hurt. After looking at them for a while, Yuan Yandi suddenly fin in his heart and mouth. She quickly retracted his gaze and forcefully swallowed the mouthful of blood back down.

    An Zheng seemed to not have discovered anything as he continued to sit there, watching the scenery fly by outside the window while drinking wine one mouthful aime. The people in front of him were in a state of disagreement, and the people in front of him had yet to enter his world. He only had his wife and his friends in his heart, he only wanted to see them as soon as possible ¡­

    The little fatty, La Fei, sat down with a swollen face. He had been beaten up very badly, but his smile carried a hint of pride. Qi Lianyin and he were both level two disciples, and the two were originally not much weaker than each other. But at that moment, Qi Lianyin was already afraid. He was beaten up even more fiercely by La Fei.

    ¡°Just jump in yourself.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Qi Lianyin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anymore.¡±

    Qilian was so scared that it trembled for a moment. Without any hesitation, it jumped down from the car. An Zheng closed his eyes, and not long after, he looked like he had fallen asleep. Yuan Yandi looked at the man in front of him, feeling that if he didn¡¯t look at the man now, he would hurt his feelings.

    By the side of the waterke, Wei Zhengying and the others stopped to discuss the situation.

    ¡°This matter seems to have exceeded our expectations, we never expected that the DEA would actually take action, and tten the entire ce. So we can¡¯t wait for the Medicine God Valley to make our move ¡­ Lake Yi Shui was their next stop. This wce to write articles. Other than that, when will the experts from Pill King Valley arrive? ¡±

    One of his subordinates said, ¡°Second Master, the Medicine God Valley¡¯s people will be here by the end of the night. This time, the person sent is a stranger, so no one is afraid of being discovered. Besides, the old master has also made his move ¡­ The people of deer city had a deep rtionship with the Old Master, Nie Xiang Tai died, the Tai¡¯an College was finished, the Old Master was worried that Zhu Xiaojian would take care of our Wei Family next, so he had already started to move, and transferred the blood man over, as soon as possible, after getting rid of An Zheng, the Old Master and the rest would get rid of Wen Nuanyu, as for Mou Zhongping, he would not be able to do anything to him. After getting rid of these two people, we will leave. The reinforcements from Nine Saint Sect have departed. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it ¡­¡±

    Wei Zhengying sighed, ¡°After working so hard for so many years, I thought I would see the light of dawn soon. Ning Xiaolou had obviously noticed it, so there was no point in continuing to stay. Tomorrow morning, An Zheng and the rest will definitely enter the Water Shift Lake and let the blood men make their preparations. As long as they enter, they cannot let them leave theke alive. ¡±

    ¡°Second Master, the people we arranged for An Zheng to be around?¡±

    ¡°Forget about him. Until now, he still hasn¡¯t made any moves. It¡¯s no use keeping him, let¡¯s get rid of him together in Water Yi Lake.¡±

    At the same time, in Pill King Valley.

    A tall and sturdy looking Pill King Valley disciple stood there indifferently, like he was made of wood.

    ¡°Nameless.¡±

    Pill King Valley¡¯s second master, Yang Jinping, looked at the disciple and said, ¡°Pill King Valley treats you pretty well, right? If it wasn¡¯t for Pill King Valley, you would have already died in the wilderness. Therefore, your life was given by the Medicine Valley. This thing will bring you ¡­ This is called Sky Poison. ¡±

    He spoke word by word, ¡°As long as the person you want to kill steps into the water, and you feel that you are no match for him, you can ce the Sky Poison into the water. When the timees, I will use the entire Water Yi Lake as his funeral partner. ¡±

    The tall and sturdy disciple replied as he silently took the Sky Poison Pearl and turned to leave.

    ¡°Only Pill King Valley can cure the poison in your body, if you betray Pill King Valley, you know the oue.¡±

    The voice came from behind him, and his shoulders trembled slightly.

    He left Pill King Valley, walked for about ten kilometers before stopping, took the Sky Poison out from his chest and threw it into the grass.

    ¡°If I die, I die ¡­¡± I don¡¯t hurt people. ¡±

    He walked into the distance, his face frighteningly pale. The poison in his body was something only Medicine God Valley could cure, he knew the oue of his decision.

 Chapter 1125 - I wont turn back, I wont!

    <h4>Chapter 1125 ¨C I won¡¯t turn back, I won¡¯t!</h4>

    When they were less than 20 miles from the waterke, they could already see the towering dam. Lake Yi Shui had always been a nightmare for themoners in the surrounding area. During the rainy season, Lake Yi Shui was like a ferocious beast that no one could stop.

    However, the berserk state of the Water Yi Lake ended up in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s hands ¡­ After the old Your Majesty¡¯s illness, Ning Xiaolou became the new master of thisnd. The first thing he did was to do his best to build the dam. He used over a million farmers and an army of nearly 150,000. It took him two full years.

    The dam was more than a hundred meters high, and it was high enough for four carriages to ride side by side.

    Just as he was about to reach the ce, An Zheng suddenly stopped the car.

    ¡°La Fei, bring your junior brothers to the dam and check out their surroundings. Yuan Yandi, I have something to talk to you about. ¡±

    Everyone startedughing, who could not see that Yuan Yandi was looking at An Zheng differently? As long as she was quiet, anyone could easily see through the way she observed An Zheng.

    ¡°Senior brothers, all of you have a good chat. Don¡¯t be in sucurry toe over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go investigate the enemy¡¯s situation first. If we mess things up, we might even have to fight for a long time. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are any monsters or demonic beasts in the waterke. We¡¯ll settle this once and for all.¡±

    ¡°Senior apprentice-brother, senior apprentice-sister, you should get along well.¡±

    The group of people tried to coax them to leave, causing Yuan Yandi¡¯s face to turn slightly red. This was the first time she had felt this way. It was very strange, and it also made her afraid.

    ¡°You ¡­ What¡¯s the matter with keeping me here? ¡±

    She asked, and did not dare to look into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. She was a manly looking woman. She walked with her hands behind her back or in her pockets, and she didn¡¯t like to wear a dress, so she looked a little neutral. However, she was a very good-looking woman. No matter what kind of woman it was, when they were blushing, they gave off an enchanting sense of beauty.

    ¡°You can go.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said these three words, and it was as if he suddenly pushed Yuan Yandi into an ice cave. Yuan Yandi¡¯s shoulder fiercely trembled a few times, and hisplexion immediately paled. She subconsciously took a few steps back, and when he looked at An Zheng, there was aplicated expression in his eyes.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth, but the words that came out afterwards were unable toe out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±

    An Zheng said tly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s better to get along with each other when we meet in the future. Returning to the Bai Sheng Academy from here is not too far, with your cultivation, you should be able to return very quickly. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he started walking towards the dam. Yuan Yandi stood behind him, his shoulders shaking more and more.

    ¡°Why did you wait until now?¡±

    she shouted.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, as he turned around and nced at Yuan Yandi: ¡°Because I¡¯ve been waiting for you to speak first, but by the time you get here, there¡¯s already no meaning in speaking any further. Go back, go on ¡­ and it¡¯s even more pointless. ¡±

    Yuan Yandi asked in a trembling voice, ¡°When did you know?¡±

    ¡°I knew it from the beginning. When you said that Quanshan and Qilian wanted to kill me.¡±

    Yuan Yandiughed bitterly: ¡°You think that I can still return to the Academy aftering here? If all of you were to die, only I would be able to return alive ¡­ Or perhaps, no one would want me to return alive at all. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Have you been threatened by them? What family do you have in their hands?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Yuan Yandi was silent for a moment, before he said each word slowly: ¡°No one knows, I was raised in the Wei Family. In fact, Wei Choumou is my cousin. My mother is Wei Choumou¡¯s aunt, just that her family has fallen. Before my father died, he sent me back to the Wei family, hoping that they would treat me well ¡­ ¡°From the very beginning, I have experienced more worldly pleasures than others, and only I know what kind of life I have in the Wei family these years.¡±

    ¡°Wei Sun is my maternal grandpa, but he felt that I should be an assassin in the Wei family, or rather ¡­ A dog. I was sent to the Bai Sheng Academy, not because I was outstanding, but because Wei Sun prepared to train me, but the reason I went in, was just to protect Wei Choumou. So you killed Wei Choumou... What did I get?! ¡±

    She quickly took off her jacket and turned around. On her back were many shocking wounds. Although they were already scarred, they crisscrossed each other in a way that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. It was easy to imagine how much pain a delicate girl like her had to endure when she was whipped.

    ¡°Wei Sun said that this is something that I deserve, because I did not protect Wei Choumou well. In other words ¡­ I should have died in front of Wei Choumou. Yes, I followed you because I wanted to kill you. But An Zheng, do you feel that I have killed any of you before?! ¡±

    She almost shouted thest sentence out loud.

    As An Zheng stood there, he was also unable to calm down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lake Yi Shui is extremely dangerous here, because they are waiting for you here. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to say it, so I didn¡¯t dare to say it because I felt that it was still far. I still had enough time to consider whether or not I should tell you. They initially nned to fight at Pill King Valley¡¯s Savage Mountain, that way they could attribute your death to an ident. But they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Because the DEA had made a move on them in the deer city, they were afraid ¡­ They must kill you, Mou Zhongping and all of Wen Nuanyu as soon as possible, and then flee to the Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    An Zheng walked over and pulled up her clothes. After realizing that her clothes were already torn, he took out a set of clothes from his spatial artifact and put it on her.

    ¡°It is precisely because you have never had any intention to kill towards me that you spoke today.¡±

    Yuan Yandi¡¯s eyes and nose were red, and his tears could not help but flow down the corners of his eyes: ¡°So? So? You didn¡¯t kill me because I didn¡¯t want to kill you, right? If I had had the intention to kill you in an instant while I was on my way, would you have mercilessly killed me? ¡±

    An Zheng asked coldly: ¡°Forcing feelings?¡±

    Yuan Yandi¡¯s crying stopped abruptly. She wasn¡¯t a foolish person to begin with, and the three words¡¯ An Zheng ¡®echoed in her heart likammer.

    That¡¯s right, hypocritical?

    If he wanted to kill him, was it wrong to let him kill him? What¡¯s wrong with me ¡­ Yuan Yandi, what happened to you? Why did you be so vulnerable and full of ws in front of this person? What are you thinking? Could it be ¡­ Was it really just because he didn¡¯t want to kill him that he didn¡¯t deserve to die?

    she asked herself, speechless.

    An Zheng arranged her clothes. It was the uniform of the Bai Sheng Academy, and it was only male, so it was a bit loose. Wearing it on Yuan Yandi¡¯s body made her, who was originally a man, seem more feminine.

    ¡°Go back, you don¡¯t deserve to die.¡±

    An Zheng turned and walked towards the direction of the dam.

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    Yuan Yandi pointed to the direction of the battle: ¡°What about them? Where¡¯s La Fei? Do they deserve to die? Can you protect them all by yourself? ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°Do you really think that... Is La Fei following me because we are the same teacher? Do you really think that every single one of those level three disciples is innocent? Do you know why I let Quang Shan and Qilian go on the way? Because, at this moment, the ones who truly should not have died were the two of them. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Can you understand it? ¡°You don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±

    Yuan Yandi stood there, feeling as though his heart was about to split open ¡­ What the hell was going on? Could it be that other than him, even La Fei was sent by the Wei family? Those level three disciples were all arranged by the Wei n? If that was the case, then this trip out to gain experience was entirely for the sake of getting rid of An Zheng. If he did not encounter so many problems, but instead calmly went to Pill King Valley, made a move on Savage Mountain, and said that it was La Fei who suddenly made a move ¡­. Then, when everyone charged forward at the same time, would An Zheng die without a doubt?

    Yuan Yandi felt chills down his spine. It was a bone chilling fear. Just how terrifying were those people? In order to get rid of a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, they had actually nned all of this meticulously. All of the disciples that went out to gain experience, other than the two who seemed to have enmity with An Zheng, had all been arranged beforehand. The only reason why those two people were brought here was to have An Zheng focus his attention on them.

    However, An Zheng seemed to have seen through all of this long ago. He didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Yuan Yandi suddenly understood why he felt pain in his heart when he saw An Zheng¡¯s eyes. That loneliness... She understood the loneliness in an instant. The entire carriage was filled with fellow disciples, but not a single one of them wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to kill him. Even if it was that cute little fatty La Fei who was shouting ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother,¡± what was he thinking in his heart?

    Other than the conspiracy, it seemed like the two people who wanted to kill An Zheng the most was actually the most innocent. That was the reason why An Zheng had taught Quang Shan a ruthless lesson, and why he had allowed La Fei and Qi Lianyin to fight. He did not stop La Fei when he was beaten up by the two people ¡­ But he stopped it, just as Quanshan¡¯s palm was about to cut down.

    Solitude.

    Yuan Yandi was in pain, but at this moment, she was in so much pain that he cried out. Because she tried to feel An Zheng¡¯s feelings, to understand An Zheng¡¯s feelings. The moment she thought of himself as An Zheng, her heart ached so much that it would kill her. She clutched his chest and crouched down, feeling that he might die from the pain in the next second. She wanted to scream, to cry, to howl, and the pain was so painful that she wished he were dead.

    Is this An Zheng¡¯s life? Was this how he felt?

    Solitude.

    Yuan Yandi cried out, blood flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Stop thinking about it, you are not me, no one is me. If you try to experience me again, your whole body will copse. ¡±

    He reached out and pressed onto Yuan Yandi¡¯s forehead, and a warm current gradually calmed Yuan Yandi down.

    ¡°Why, you ¡­¡± Love her so? ¡±

    Yuan Yandi raised his head and looked at An Zheng with his red eyes. She tried to experience An Zheng¡¯s life, and thus, he experienced An Zheng¡¯s loneliness. He also experienced An Zheng¡¯s longing for him.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s my wife.¡±

    An Zheng turned and walked towards the dam: ¡°I¡¯ve already advised La Fei before. I told him not to eat human blood mantou, he didn¡¯t understand. Leave, everything here has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t need anyone else to experience my life. No one can, no one can. Over the dam, there¡¯s killing waiting for me. You have a way out, but I don¡¯t ¡­ Because every step I take is towards her, no matter what path I take, no matter if it¡¯s a mountain of des, a sea of fire, killing is uncountable, conspiracy traps, I don¡¯t care, I just want to walk towards her. I will use my life in exchange for a chance to find her. So whether it was the Bai Sheng Academy or the DEA, they were all on this path ¡­ I won¡¯t look back, never. ¡±

 Chapter 1126 - It Must Be Me

    <h4>Chapter 1126 ¨C It Must Be Me</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Yuan Yandi took a deep breath, and then, he stood by An Zheng¡¯s side. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, nor do I feel guilty, I just ¡­ I don¡¯t want to see the loneliness in your eyes again. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards the direction of the dam: ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He did not wait for Yuan Yandi. Yuan Yandi stood there watching An Zheng¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance, feeling as ufortable as a big stone in his heart. She felt as if he had let go of something and lost something.

    On top of the dam, a group of Bai Sheng Academy disciples were all dumbstruck by the magnificent scenery. The dam was abouundred and sixty meters high, and it allowed four carriages to ride side by side without being crowded. Artisans patrol the dam day and night to check for damage. Every hour, a group of elite warriors passed by.

    ¡°Senior Brother,e quickly!¡±

    La Fei stood on top of the dam and waved his hand towards An Zheng, while shouting and jumping: ¡°It¡¯s too fucking spectacr.¡±

    Standing on top of the dam and looking at both sides, the dam formed a huge semicircle that wrapped itself around the waterke.TL: Watergoon = watergoon = watergoon = watergoon = watergoon = watergoon = watergoon = watergoon The once raging Lake Yi Shui became as quiet as a young girl under the embrace of the dam. There were many pleasure boats on Lake Yi Shui, and there was an endless stream of peopleing to visit.

    An Zheng climbed onto the dam, and looked at the vast scenery in front of him, and his heart felt a bit more rxed.

    ¡°It is indeed spectacr.¡±

    An Zheng praised.

    La Fei could not help but say: ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s rent a boat and go y.¡±

    An Zheng looked at La Fei¡¯s happy and excited expression as if he was looking aainting. He didn¡¯t know how scheming a person was in order to disguise himself as such.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Go rent a boat.¡±

    La Fei ran happily towards the rental boat, while shouting, ¡°Wait for me, wait for me, very quickly!¡±

    An Zheng stood on top of the dam and looked at the water surface that was as calm as a mirror, but he was unable to calm down. With every step he took, he got closer and closer to Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest. In this era, he had no control over his own body most of the time. An Zheng didn¡¯t like this feeling of being controlled. But when all of this was for the sake of quickly meeting the Xiao Liu¡¯er, his conflict almost disappeared.

    La Fei quickly rented arge ship, it looked to be very new, this ship could carry at least two hundred passengers, but when he drove over, it waspletely empty. Generally speaking, this kind of cruise ship wouldn¡¯t sail without waiting for the guests to arrive. Unless, La Fei took care of this boat. Unless, of course, the ship was waiting here.

    The group of people shouted as they boarded the boat. La Fei asked An Zheng: ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Sister?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. She should find an inn nearby and rest first. Later, she wille over to meet us.¡±

    La Fei replied with an ¡°oh¡±, and a look of doubt shed across his eyes as he turned around.

    All the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy were on board the ship. There were only about ten people on the ship that could amodate more than two hundred people, which was why it seemed so empty. However, the boatman seemed to have received enough silver, so he was quite enthusiastic.

    ¡°If this is your first time here, allow me to introduce you to everyone.¡± There were two things you had to do to y at Lake Yi. The first was to go to the ind, where there was a shrine. It was a very effective ce. The second thing I want to do is to catch fish. The fishes in the waterke are so beautiful that they are peerless. This old man is most proficient in cooking fish. Leave the fishes that you caught to me to cook, I promise you all will be addicted to it. ¡±

    An Zheng sat down on his seat and carefully thought back to the conversation he had with Zhu Xiaojian before they separated.

    Zhu Xiaojian said that there were some things that had to be brought out from the bottom of the Water Yi Lake, but on the way, An Zheng had asked around ten or so years ago when Ning Xiaolou¡¯s big boat sank on top of the Water Yi Lake. If those things were really important, why would they need to be salvaged by An Zheng every dozen years or so?

    A few boatmen started to pull the boat away from the shore. La Fei and the disciples stood on the side of the boat and looked at the scenery of theke in surprise. An Zheng sat there alone, and was only waiting for these people to make their move, waiting for them to make their move.

    Not long after, La Fei walked over from that direction, squatted beside An Zheng and said with a smile: ¡°Senior Brother, junior brothers asked me toe over and thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to participate in the experiential learning, nor would we have had the chance to see such a beautiful scenery, nor would we have had the chance to indulge ourselves in it. When Wei Sun was Vice Principal, all of the opportunities to train became his, so it wasn¡¯t our turn. ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, as his eyes continued staring at the distantke.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you have something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I just suddenly thought of what you said to me along the way.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You said that you had a bad feeling that you were afraid you would die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned his head to look at La Fei, and La Fei¡¯s expression evidently changed a bit. He subconsciously squatted back a bit, and looked at An Zheng with an embarrassed smile: ¡°What does Senior Brother mean ¡­ People were always depressed at times, but they couldn¡¯t always be depressed, right? This beautiful scenery of theke and mountains has made me feel much better. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, and retracted his gaze: ¡°I have a good friend, a very, very good friend. He can die for me, and I can die for him. In this world, brotherhood was only mediocre. He was also a fat man, taller than you, fatter, stronger. I can¡¯t help but wonder if we can still meet again. ¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± It¡¯s alright, Senior Brother. From today onwards, I will be your fat friend. I also hope to have the same kind of brotherly rtionship as you. In the future, as long as senior is willing to speak, I will listen. Whatever senior brother wants me to do, I will do it. You and that fat friend of yours can¡¯t get together for the time being, so I¡¯ll take care of you for him. ¡±

    An Zhengughed with a bit of bitterness: ¡°You? Do you know the biggest difference between you and him? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that friend of yours, of course I don¡¯t know him ¡­ However, Senior Brother, I am very curious about this person.

    ¡°The biggest difference between you and him is that even though he hahick skin, he doesn¡¯t wear a mask. You look very thin, but your mask is too thick. ¡±

    La Fei¡¯s expression instantly turned deathly white. He fiercely flipped backwards, andnded far away behind him as he coldly looked at An Zheng. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve long seen through it. I finally understand why you didn¡¯t even care when I was fighting with Quang Mountain¡¯s Qi Lianyin, you just watched me get beaten up ¡­ ¡°So you did it on purpose.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Your self-control is also not good.¡±

    In the distance, the disciples of the academy saw the unforeseen event and gathered around. All kinds of weapons and magic tools were revealed. They surrounded An Zheng in a semicircle formation, and all of their eyes were filled with fear and killing intent. Fear, was because the person in front of them was called An Zheng. The reason for their killing intent was because they had to kill the person they were afraid of.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    La Feiughed and said: ¡°Since we have already reached this step, why do we have to go so far? This seemed to be meaningless. When I was sincere towards you, I stabbed you with a knife and threw you into this Water Yi Lake.

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°You look much better now than before.¡±

    La Fei nodded his head: ¡°Right, I feel really tired too. Previously, when you said that you were wearing a mask, I wanted to kneel down and kowtow one for you. No wonder Zhu Xiaojian said that you were born a member of the DEA. I didn¡¯t think so at the time, but it seems now that I have really underestimated you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How about you knock one off right now?¡±

    La Feiughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you are really humorous ¡­ Do you think that we, the ten of us on this ship together, are not your match? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so confident, and so fearless. Do you think we can¡¯t kill you? ¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    La Fei nodded, ¡°I think so too... If we add you up, we might not even be able to kill you. But Senior Brother, you¡¯re already a smart person, guess what other preparations we have? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head in silence.

    La Fei said: ¡°Only now did I remember... When you mentioned earlier that you wanted to talk to Yuan Yandi, you probably revealed your cards to her. No wonder that guy didn¡¯t dare toe over. He was afraid of death. He didn¡¯t know we were all going to kill you. He thought he was alone. Senior Brother, then guess, why didn¡¯t anyone tell her that we were in the same group? ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Because she is a sacrifice, you will wait for her to attack me first. Then you will rush over and kill her, and when I ampletely unprepared for you, you will act again. ¡±

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    La Fei couldn¡¯t help but p. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, not even a little bit. Senior Brother, I admire you more and more. Did you experience all of these before, which is why you are so sensitive? ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You guessed right too.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this was exactly what happenedst time An Zheng was ambushed in Mount Cang Man. Chen Zhongqi pretended to be injured and An Zheng went to rescue him. In the end, someone suddenly made a sneak attack, but of course, An Zheng was not so easily injured. At this time, the Temple General Left Swordhall arrived and killed the person who attacked An Zheng. An Zheng never thought that the Temple General was one of the assassins, hence he was caught off guard and got ambushed by the Left Swordhall.

    When Chen Zhongqi saw him, his expression changed greatly. He immediately ordered the people beside him to save An Zheng, but the person who saved An Zheng was precisely the person who was good at using poison in State of Yan. An Zheng was heavily injured, poisoned, and heavily injured by the experts around Chen Zhongqi ¡­ However, even under these circumstances, he still managed to kill arge portion of the assassins.

    It had been a long time, but it seemed like it was only yesterday.

    La Fei sighed: ¡°You talk about you, why do you always have to face sucerrible situation. I me you. You are actually a pretty good person. If not for the fact that I have to kill you, I really want to be your friend. Just like I said, since your fat friend is no longer here, I will take over his position ¡­ ¡°What a pity, such a pity.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You continue. Didn¡¯t you say that you have other tricks up your sleeves yet?¡±

    La Feiughed to the point where he was stumped: ¡°You¡¯re going to die and be so happy, I really admire you ¡­¡± But since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The person I invited is an expert from the Pill King Valley, if I shout, he wille out and kill you. ¡±

    La Fei cleared his throat, ¡°Come out, kill him!¡±

    With that, a burly figure rushed out from somewhere. While La Fei was still feeling proud, he didn¡¯t expect that person to hug his waist from behind. After lifting him up, he flipped over and fiercely poked her head down onto the deck, then kicked La Fei¡¯s body flying. These two actions were done in one go, La Fei didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. His head was stabbed into the deck, the kick on his chest directly shattered his heart, his neck was cut off by the deck, and his headless body flew far away.

    The muscr man shook his shoulders and said with disdain, ¡°The fat guy beside him, he can be reced by anyone he wants to? ¡°Damn it, it can only be me, it has to be me, no one can do it.¡±

 Chapter 1127 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1127 ¨C Reunion</h4>

    When the sturdy figure rushed forward, An Zheng¡¯s eyes were already wet.

    Du Shoushou walked to An Zheng¡¯s side step by step. He was a little taller than An Zheng and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders like a father. He said sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m d to see that your eyes are wet.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Then the two of them hugged each other, holding each other very heavily.

    An Zheng let go of his hands and heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°You scared me to death. When I saw you lowering your head earlier, I thought you were going to kiss me.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t you the one who is looking up with hope ¡­¡±

    The two of them chatted without restraint. One must know that only La Fei had died on the ship and the ten odd disciples of Bai Sheng Academy, at the very least, the few boatmen were also their people. However, the current An Zheng and Du Shoushou did not care about them at all. When they looked at each other, their eyes were filled with stars.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why are you thinner?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Why are you so ugly?¡±

    The two of them said in unison, ¡°Think about it.¡±

    The two of them leaned against the side of the boat, not paying attention to the people in front of them. Therefore, those people looked a little awkward.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Not much, that medicinal field of yours still has more, right? I¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s wrist, and after a moment of silence, nodded: ¡°It is indeed poisoned, a type of chronic poison. For the time being, I have no way to find out what kind of poison it is. ¡°Fatty, your luck is really good. A few days ago, the medicinal field was still empty.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That bastard said that only the Medicine Valley can cure my poison, can you cure it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Try it.¡±

    He raised his left hand and the purple glow of the Blood Pearl Bracelet shone brightly on his wrist. Then, streams of medicinal energy flew out from the Blood Pearl Bracelet and curled up into a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    A Bai Sheng Academy level three disciple shouted, as he waved the magical equipment in his hand, but didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even raise his head. He didn¡¯t even look at them, and only concentrated on removing the poison from the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Those people were yelling and cursing, full of murderous intent. However, no one dared to be the first one toe up. La Fei was already dead, and they knew that if they went up, they would probably die even faster than La Fei.

    ¡°Not so good.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s brows slightly furrowed: ¡°It seems a bit troublesome. I¡¯m not very familiar with these medicinal herbs, they are all high level medicinal herbs. But if I¡¯m not on the right path, it might be difficult topletely detoxify them. Blood Pearl Bracelet can automatically choose the right medicinal herb to use for treatment, but the medicinal aura of the medicinal herbs cannotpare with the refined medicinal pellets. I have suppressed the poison in your body, so it should be fine for at least a year. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°That¡¯s enough, why can¡¯t we find the Xiao Liu¡¯er even after a year?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stifled in his heart. He was unable topletely cure Du Shoushou¡¯s poison, and this wahorn in his heart.

    ¡°Why did you go to the Medicine Valley?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t f * cking know. After being sent to this world, I fainted. When I woke up, my entire body was aching painfully. One of the bastards said that my physique was not bad, so he kept using poison to refine my body. He wanted to turn me into a Poison Man to be their killer. Fortunately,ozi¡¯s physique is unique, with the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s inheritance, it would not be so simple for them to refine me into a Poison Human. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, and for a moment, no one knew what he had said.

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think back to his conversation with Purple Ivy back then ¡­ Purple Ivy said that it was impossible for a Demon Emperor to appear in the Goblin Tribe. If there was suching, neither Qing Lian nor Xuan-Yuan would allow it. They would have long since eliminated this person. So what exactly was the story about the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism?

    If it was said that there was no one from Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, then why would he be so merciful to Du Shoushou, as if Du Shoushou was his descendant, and continue to help him?

    These were all unsolvable mysteries, but An Zheng did not have time to think about them. Right now, the most important thing was to face the current predicament. How was Du Shoushou going to cure the poison? Was Pill King Valley going or not?

    ¡°Did you bring a big waist?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly asked, wiping the corner of his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m so greedy.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I brought it.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I like it when you are constantly thinking about my good qualities.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, let me ¡­ ¡°And I do want to find you someday. If you ask me if I have a big waist and I say no, how disappointed would you be?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed like a fool, but his tears never stopped.

    An Zheng stomped his foot on the deck, ¡°There¡¯s no fruit wood, let¡¯s bake this deck for you.¡±

    Under the encirclement of a group of covetous eyes, the two of them piled up the shattered pieces of wood on the deck, lit a fire, and began to roast the kidneys. Not long after, the fragrance started to spread, and Du Shoushou drooled as he inhaled.

    ¡°Damn it, these days I¡¯ve been given medicine by those grandsons of the Medicine King Valley, and they don¡¯t allow me to eat.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I have to see all of you, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore and kill myself. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s shoulders trembled, but he smiled and said: ¡°Luckily you did not get yourself killed, otherwise I would have to buy a huge coffin for you, my heart would be in pain.¡±

    Du Shoushou did not care about the heat anymore, as he looked at a bunch of kidneys that were roasted, picked up and started nibbling on it, inhaling and shouting the f * cking fragrance. This kind of scene was nothingpared to the dangers that they had experienced, but it was something else entirely.

    ¡°I want to eat ten.¡±

    ¡°Damn, there are only eight of them.¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, and An Zheng shrank back a little: ¡°Damn you, you still want to round me up?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth was dripping with oil as he shook his head: ¡°Forget about yours, eat those two big waists of yours, Xiao Liu¡¯er will also poison me to death ¡­ ¡°Oh yeah, how did you manage to get by these past few days?¡±

    An Zheng briefly recounted his own experience, causing Du Shoushou to be greatly enchanted by what he had heard. ¡°You saw Purple Ivy?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him: ¡°Yes, I saw it. Chen Shaobai is indeed the type of person who does not like women.¡±

    When Chen Shaobai was mentioned, both Du Shoushou and An Zheng fell silent at the same time.

    They were identally teleported to this era, and everyone separated. Now, they did not know where Chen Shaobai went.

    ¡°Who came that day?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    He was referring to that day when he forcefully changed the Dubhe Art, just how many of his friends had arrived.

    ¡°Everyone is here ¡­¡± Me, Xiao Liu¡¯er, Xiao Yezi, Monkey, Monk, and Zhong Jiuge. Many people from our Heavenly Awakening Sect havee, but we don¡¯t know where they have gone to. This ce is so big, let¡¯s find each one of them ¡­ ¡°Hai.¡±

    Du Shoushou let out a long sigh, as if he no longer had any appetite.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at them, ¡°Scram, all of you are just standing there. When you go back, tell your master to do it himself, I will wait here.¡±

    Those people looked at each other. No one knew what to do. With their strength, they were not even a match for An Zheng, let alone the fact that an extremely impressive helper suddenly appeared beside An Zheng. If they did fight, they might all die. I don¡¯t want to go, this is too embarrassing ¡­ Of course, they already had no face left. The two of them had already treated them like decorations, so they were toozy to even take a nce at them.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    It was unknown who said those fierce words first before turning around and dashing out. After he was the first to leave, no one could stay any longer.

    ¡°Do you know where in the Medicine Valley is the thing that can cure the poison in your body?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, An Zheng. I know what you¡¯re thinking, listen carefully to my words ¡­ You have already suppressed the poison in my body, so wouldn¡¯t I die within a year? With our current strength, if we want to go to Pill King Valley to cause trouble, we definitely cannot. With our talents, after a year, our strength will definitely increase by leaps and bounds. And within a year, we might find a lot of friends. If I can unsurprisingly meet the Xiao Liu¡¯er, what is this little poison worth? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to dy any longer.¡±

    At this moment, the surface of the water suddenly churned, followed by a huge metal ball floating out of the water. He didn¡¯t know what material this thing was made of, but it looked extremely heavy. However, it could actually float up to the surface. It was quite strange.

    There were many ck tubes extending out of the sphere, like tentacles.

    ¡°Fuck, has the egg turned into an egg?¡±

    When Du Shoushou saw that thing, he jumped back in fright with a face full of vignce.

    An Zheng: ¡°I already said, stop f * cking reading yellow books ¡­ ¡­¡±

    The moment that huge metal ball surfaced, a lid on top of it was opened by someone. Soon after, Zhu Xiaojian who was dressed in silk clothes came out from inside, let out a long sigh of relief and jumped out from the metal ball,nding beside An Zheng and the others with a bang.

    ¡°Fortunately, I came out early.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at the two big waists remaining, picked up a stick and took a bite, ¡°The taste is not bad ah ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to meet an old friend here. It can be said that he¡¯s an old friend of his.

    He took oued packet from his sleeve and passed it to Du Shoushou: ¡°Send this to him, let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±

    Du Shoushou doubtfully looked at An Zheng, who smiled and shook his head, and took a look at the red packet result: ¡°How can I be embarrassed about this ¡­ This big brother here, do you have the nerve to put a copper coin in your red packet? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sat down: ¡°I heard about some poison you two talked about earlier. I didn¡¯t hear anything earlier. How about this, didn¡¯t you guys want to go to the Medicine Valley to get the antidote? I¡¯ll give you guys a chance, but this chance depends on you guys making it out on your own. ¡±

    He stretched his body, ¡°Follow me into the waterter and help me find the things. After that, we¡¯ll go to Medicine Valley.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Zhu Xiaojian finished the potbellied child in a few bites, and then wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get down there ¡­ But you have to be prepared, the things below may scare you a bit. ¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Hidden Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 1128 ¨C Hidden Dragons</h4>

    Zhu Xiaojian drilled out of the metal ball like a monster and ate two big waists along the way. Du Shoushou did not recognize him and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Mine...¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian casually threw ovte: Treat it as if it was a gift in return.

    Du Shoushou caught the te and looked at it: ¡°DEA¡¯s chief procurator, captain, what the hell is this?¡±

    An Zheng covered his face: ¡°Is this how you pull people? ¡°It looks like your DEA isn¡¯t living a good life either ¡­¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°What do you know, I pulled people into the DEA, you think it¡¯s so casual? If it wasn¡¯t ¡­ Forget it, there¡¯s no point in telling you all this. Now, about the both of you, this fatty was poisoned, right? Only Pill King Valley can cure him? So the two of you are going to the Medicine God Valley, but are you confident ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This guy is a chatterbox.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s not some ordinary person.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian red at the two of them, ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t understand me. Everyone who knows me in the DEA calls me the Ghost-faced Hades, and those who are afraid of me will shiver when they see me. Fatty, can you stop shaking your shoulders, it¡¯s so f * cking hard for your chest to jump up. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said seriously: ¡°Please add the word ¡®muscle¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Your muscles are jumping up. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s face showed that these two were f * cking ignorant, he pointed towards the water: ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with this damn fatty¡¯s poison. I¡¯ll go with you guys to the Medicine Valleyter, I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you guys when the timees. But you two will have toe down with me now and find something to get the chance. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°When you came out of the water earlier, even I wanted to see if I fell into the water or something.¡±

    ¡°Little friend, there¡¯s Fatty Jin and Fatty Yin here. Which one of them is the fatty that you lost?¡±

    If Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng meaningfully, An Zheng felt that Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s eyes were a little strange. It was as if he knew a lot of things about himself. He casually tossed Du Shoushou a field officer badge, which was definitely not as casual as it seemed. However, An Zheng knew nothing about Zhu Xiaojian, the only thing he knew was that the DEA had a lot of authority.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian jumped off the boat and headed towards the metal ball. Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng and nodded, the two of them following suit. The metal ball was veryrge, about seven to eight meters in diameter. It looked extremely heavy and thick, but he didn¡¯t know why it could float so easily.

    After entering the metal ball, An Zheng found that there were about six or seven people from the DEA inside, and their clothes were slightly different from the clothes that the intelligence agents wore before. Although they were also ck with purplish golden lines, there waython pattern on each of their left chests.

    ¡°We are all from the DEA, let me introduce you. These were the support personnel of the DEA, they were all experts, there were Artifact Forgers, Symbol Masters, and Medicines ¡­ When you go on missions in the future, they will be the ones who will ensure your survival the most. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I have the illusion that I¡¯m on a pirate ship.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said seriously, ¡°Believe me, this is not an illusion.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and looked around at his surroundings carefully. The space inside was not very big, and the dozen people inside seemed to be somewhat crowded. Inside were many densely packed spell formations, as well as various operating levers. It was unknown what they were used for.

    ¡°Get down.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian instructed. Very quickly, the lid of the metal ball closed, and then it started to sink. The surroundings became dark, and then many beads began to light up. The windows on the outside of the metal shell were closed, and one could see the underwater environment.

    ¡°What is underwater?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Back then, when Your Majesty was riding on a treasured boat to travel to the Lake Yi Shui, he was ambushed and the treasured boat sank ¡­¡±

    ¡°The treasured vessel sank more than ten years ago, so why wait until today to retrieve the things inside?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that it started today?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng with an idiot in his eyes, and then sighed. ¡°Damn, the one who was recruited is a fool ¡­ In fact, we¡¯ve been fishing for more than ten years. Do you think I¡¯m the one who conjured up the Hidden Dragon Boat? In order to salvage the contents of the sunken ships, it took them two years to create a Hidden Dragon Boat that could adapt to the underwater environment. Over the past ten years, they have almost never stopped their exploration of the depths of theke. ¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°I guess so, because there¡¯rofit in this matter. For the sake of ruining that Your Majesty¡¯s benefits, you guys could have clearly scooped them out very quickly, but you¡¯ve actually salvaged them for more than ten years, just like that you can continuously fish for money.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°If idiots can be graded, from one to nine, you arenth level idiot ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian continued to speak: ¡°If it was really that simple, would it have taken more than ten years to salvage?¡±

    It was only then that An Zheng noticed that the Hidden Dragon Boat had been diving deeper and deeper. It had been more than ten minutes since it had sunk to this point, and even if the waterke waundred metres deep, it had already reached the bottom. However, looking out of the window now, the underwater environment was getting darker and darker. One could see a huge, oddly-shaped fish swimming back and forth.

    ¡°The submersible vehicle¡¯s diving speed is around 30 meters per minute. It has already passed 300 meters by now.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lord Your Majesty¡¯s treasured vessel sank, perhaps no one would ever know that the Water Shift was actually this deep. Judging from their exploration over the past decade, they might even be able to dive a few thousand meters down. The Hidden Dragon Boat had already been modified seven times. When the first one was 600 meters underwater, it started to deform, unable to withstand the pressure of the water. Right now, the Hidden Dragon Boat can bring us to a depth of around 4000 meters underwater, but we still have not reached the bottom yet. ¡±

    Du Shoushou opened his mouth wide in shock: ¡°Four ¡­ Four thousand meters, and it still hasn¡¯t reached the end? ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°So, this isn¡¯t some kind of salvaging sunken boat, right?¡±

    The corner of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s mouth rose: ¡°You¡¯ve finally be smart ¡­ It was just a sunken ship. What could it possibly have on it? Even if there were some things here, could the Your Majesty not bring them away? We had always dered to the outside world that the Your Majesty¡¯s treasured vessel had sunk because he had met an assassin who had prated the treasured vessel. However, the actual fact was that the person who had attacked the treasured vessel was nouman but a type of demon beast that we had never seen before. ¡±

    He continued, ¡°This demon beast is too peculiar, even the Your Majesty did not have time to determine what it is before it sank into the water. But, wherever it passed, there was a strong origin energy fluctuation. In other words, this demonic beast was very likely to bure energy form. If that was the case, obtaining this demonic beast would allow the cultivator to rapidly raise their cultivation level in the shortest time possible. Your Majesty is already very strong, but Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can still easily get rid of Your Majesty ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he finally understood everything.

    ¡°This demon beast attacked the Your Majesty, but it did not seed. Your Majesty realized that the power contained in this demonic beast¡¯s body can allow it to quickly raise its realm, and is enough to fight against Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Since it¡¯s so powerful, how can we do it?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Before you came in, did you see the serial number on the Hidden Dragon Boat?¡±

    ¡°I saw it. It says 37.¡±

    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± Thirty-six submersible dragons were sunk, and none of them survived. Furthermore, these people who sacrificed themselves did not leave behind any help or clues for theter generations, so many peopleter on died here. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°So, why didn¡¯t that Your Majesty of yourse here? All these peopleing here to die was for the sake of raising his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°So sour.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked around: ¡°We¡¯re the only ones, I won¡¯t argue with you. But you need to know one thing, everything that you have today can still be obtained under the rule of Your Majesty. Think about what the situation in Nine Saint Sect is like. Only the Your Majesty was here, so this ce could continue to be peaceful and quiet. Only those with talent could be taught. Any academy, academy, or sect could help them brue cultivator. If the Your Majesty is not here, think about the consequences ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng sighed and did not speak further.

    The submersible vehicle continued to dive deeper, until it was almost impossible to see anything else outside. It was pitch ck. asionally, he would see some shiny little fish gliding past the window, thergest being only as thick ahumb. The ce where he was diving should have be a bit narrower. Because his line of sight was not good, there were some collisions that began to ur. It seemed like there was a great deal of shock within.

    ¡°Every Hidden Dragon boat carries a floodlight rune magic tool. When shot out, it can illuminate the surroundings. But we do not know when the battle wille, we cannot waste it. ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Since every single Hidden Dragon Boat that entered the abyss is doomed, and none of them returned alive, why did youe? Your Majesty definitely did not send you to Sn County to send you to Lake Yi Shui to your death. ¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°That¡¯s why your luck is extremely good. The reason why I entered this Hidden Dragon Boat to dive down is because there are already twelve boats ahead and they have sent back a signal. In other words, he had already found the item, or perhaps he had found an important clue. In the past decade, after sacrificing countlessrades, we have discovered a rule ¡­ That thing disappears every ten days, and we suspect that it needs to rest once every ten days to replenish its energy. Every time he disappeared, it was around twenty-four hours. This twenty-four hours is the best time for us to explore. ¡±

    ¡°If you can find it while it¡¯s hibernating, catch it ¡­¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took a deep breath, ¡°Then the casualties will be minimized. Do you think I want to see more dead people?¡±

    As he was speaking, one of the ship¡¯s spies reminded him, ¡°We can see the light. Our ships are all down there.¡±

    ¡°Throw out your rune tools and illuminate your surroundings.¡±

    Following Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s order, several small traps were opened in all directions. Runic runes that were around the size of a fist shot out and then floated about ten meters away from the Hidden Dragon Ship. These Runic runes followed the Hidden Dragon Ship and moved about.

    ¡°He should have found it!¡±

    One of the spies shouted excitedly, ¡°They¡¯re sending out the!¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou looked out of the window and saw 12 dragon boats in front of them shooting something towards a gigantic, pitch-ck hole. Twelve Hidden Dragon Boats lined up in a semicircle, surrounding the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found him!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian clenched his fists, ¡°As long as we can obtain it, the entire world will probably change. At that time, the rule of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the human world will be overthrown. Even the Immortal Pces can be overthrown. ¡±

    When he said these words, the fervor in his eyes was like that of a madman.

 Chapter 1129 - Ill be leaving first

    <h4>Chapter 1129 ¨C I¡¯ll be leaving first</h4>

    When An Zheng looked at Zhu Xiaojian, it was as if he saw something very familiar. The fanaticism in his eyes, and his slightly sinister expression ¡­ This reminded An Zheng of the things that had happened back when he was still in State of Yan.

    At that time, in order to fight against the empress dowager, Mu Changyan had secretly cultivated his own strength and recruited arge number of youths to serve him. Mu Changyan waerson who really knew how to draw cookies. He described a particrly beautiful future for the young people. Those youths worshipped Mu Changyan fanatically, as if he was a cult.

    At this moment, the fanaticism in Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s eyes was just like that of the youths that Mu Changyan had recruited back then.

    ¡°You definitely know what that is.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Zhu Xiaojian remained silent for a while before exining, ¡°You are noerson who has just started cultivating either. You must know that demon beasts are actually separated into three different types. Fine beasts, demonic beasts, and demonic beasts. ¡°Spiritual Beasts are formed from the essence of the sun and moon for all kinds of objects in the world. For example, stone essences are the highest level of existence among the monsters. When stone essences appear, the world will change color.¡±

    ¡°Demonic beasts are the ones that we see the most. There is no need to exin any further. Magical beasts were the rarest thing in this world. Magical beasts were formed from the purest of energies. Right now, what we are going to catch iare magical beast. Magical beasts were invisible and could transform at will. Moreover, it was the purest form of energy. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, these five main attributes all had the potential to produce magical beasts. Just like the refined beasts, the magical beasts are also divided into different levels. If the stone essence is the highest level of existence amongst the refined beasts, then the magical beast below is also the highest. ¡±

    ¡°Because it has no attribute and is the purest energy in the world, not metal, wood, water, fire, earth... Therefore, no matter who obtains it and finds a way to absorb it, once it is obtained, it will greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation level. Your Majesty is already very powerful, if we absorb the power of this beast, then we will have the power to fight against the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°I trust you two, and you two are very special. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying all this in such a sincere manner. I hope you can help me, help Your Majesty. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: Seems like it¡¯s going smoothly, you don¡¯t need us anymore. Moreover, the two of us are not aigh cultivation realm, I¡¯m afraid you came to find us for some other reason.

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled craftily: ¡°Sometimes you really should be a little more stupid ¡­ That¡¯s right, I asked for your help because I know where you came from. None of you are from this world, but from Fallen Immortal Ind. Do you know why I helped you? It¡¯s precisely because Master Your Majesty knows your identity that he got me to take care of you. ¡±

    ¡°The reason I need your help is because that demonic beast is the purest form of energy in this world, so it is familiar with every type of strength, every type of physique in this world.¡± But you¡¯re different, it doesn¡¯t know you. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed for a bit ¡­ He suddenly thought of something.

    Why did Purple Ivy want to take away his own lightning energy? Why did he have to turn his own Cultivation Power into nothing more than the purest of Cultivation Power? Could it be that Purple Ivy knew that today¡¯s matter would happen from that time onwards? Or was all this arranged by him? If that was the case, then what was the rtionship between Purple Ivy and Ning Xiaolou?

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with many thoughts.

    If Ning Xiaolou and Purple Ivy had a very close rtionship, then everything could be exined... Nine Saint Sect spent so much energy to try and kill Ning Xiaolou, even Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate sent out his, but Ning Xiaolou kept his safe and sound. The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had already fallen out with him, so Ning Xiaolou should definitely die ¡­ Now it seemed that Purple Ivy could only help Ning Xiaolou.

    If Ning Xiaolou was one of Purple Ivy¡¯s subordinates, that was why he had the confidence to fight against the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. This was also why Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had no choice but to attack when he wanted to kill Ning Xiaolou.

    Du Shoushou did not know about all these, but he was curious how terrifying that thing was.

    ¡°You mean, because that thing isn¡¯t familiar with us two, we should have a chance no matter how weak our cultivation is? Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Doesn¡¯t that mean that every ordinary person can do it? ¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, yes.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian did not refute Du Shoushou, but instead exined in a serious tone: ¡°In theory, no ordinary person need to be afraid of the abilities of that Demon Beast, but have you thought about it?

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Then is there really danger?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian answered with determination, ¡°Asking for your help is alsheoretical matter. After more than ten years of continuous exploration and reasoning, this magical beast will sleep for forty-eight hours every ten days, absolutely not changing anything. While it was hibernating, it didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of lethality. ¡°Thus, I am unable to use all of you. All you need to do is to apany me here to watch ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, several tentacles that were emitting intense blue light suddenly shot out from the huge ck hole, like those of an octopus.

    However, these things that were emitting a strong blue light were simply too big, and they were extremely powerful. One tentacle directly prated the nearest Hidden Dragon Ship. The Hidden Dragon Ship was made of special material, it was extremely sturdy, however, there seemed to be no obstruction when the blue tentacles prated through the ship. The Hidden Dragon Boat was swung up and crashed into a canyon not far away, causing everything to be smashed into pieces. None of the DEA¡¯s intelligence agents survived, and they were all killed in an instant.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, and in a mere two words, all twelve of the Hidden Dragon Boats were killed. One after another, twelve blue tentacles extended from the ck hole and pierced through and smashed the twelve Hidden Dragon Boats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian did not hesitate at all and immediately gave the order. They were only a few hundred meters from the ck hole when the dragon-boat began to rise.

    However, at this moment, a huge blue ball of light crawled out of the ck hole. It continuously flowed around like mercury, its shape constantly changing. After it came out from inside, it looked like it saw that there were still others who had not escaped from the dragon ship. Then, it suddenly elerated towards An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded, his face turning white. He could only watch on helplessly as the twelve sturdy Hidden Dragon Boats were pierced through within a second. In total, there were more than a hundred cultivators with extraordinary strength who all died ¡­ Sucerrifying attack power waspletely unstoppable.

    ¡°Is this what you meant when you said there was no danger?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Boat raised its speed to the maximum as it rapidly floated upwards. However,pared to the speed of the demonic beast, it was still far inferior.

    ¡°Abandon the ship!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shouted, and then he reached out and pressed down on a lever that was very close to him. The Hidden Dragon Boat opened up a few tunnels on all four sides, and with a few strong streams of air, everyone was blown out.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted these two words, and then gulped down two mouthfuls of water, and immediately shut his mouth. The moment they left the Hidden Dragon Ship, the blue tentacles pierced through the ship. A few of the spies who hade out a littleter were all killed, not even having the strength to resist.

    The blue tentacles seemed to have an irresistible force. The spies were still about ten metres away from the tentacles, and some were even dozens of metres away, but they were all turned into ash. It would berrifying sight to turn into powder underwater.

    The powder scattered in the water, and soon nothing was left.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth started to bubble, An Zheng immediately understood that Du Shoushou wanted to say the f * ck.

    The remaining five to six people began to frantically swim upwards. They were all cultivators, so their speed was exceptionally fast. However, they were still far from being able topare with the magical beasts. The creature was much more agile than a fish in the water. It kept changing its shape as it chased after the fish.

    Thest spy cried out in fear and started filling his mouth with water. However, the blue magical beastpletely ignored him. It just quickly rushed past him. However, this person¡¯s speed was extremely fast and he turned into dust.

    Because it was only now that An Zheng could clearly see that the powder had turned into extremely tiny blue specks of light and entered the Beast¡¯s body. Because they were in deep water, they couldn¡¯t see them from far away.

    Zhu Xiaojian was the strongest and fastest. They were underwater, not onnd. They were at least two thousand meters away from the surface, so no matter how fast they were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. An Zheng¡¯s speed onnd might not be inferior to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s, it would be a bit worse underwater.

    One after another, the few spies with weaker cultivation were all killed, and countless of tiny blue star point were transferred into the beast¡¯s body.

    Under this kind of terrifying situation, An Zheng realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything. The strength of the magical beasts seemed to be unmatched. Even if the three of them didn¡¯t run away, they would still have no chance of victory in a battle.

    Just at this moment, An Zheng saw Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s cloak suddenly shook, and a small rune array appeared under the cloak. With a sh of light, Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s speed increased by more than twofold, and he rushed out of the cloak even faster.

    Du Shoushou, who was beside An Zheng, looked at him with an unreliable gaze. An Zheng nodded to show that he was right.

    Zhu Xiaojian turned his head to take a look, and then, the two instruments flew to his left and right, flying straight toward the demonic beasts. The two instruments carried a powerful aura, evidently, he wanted to use the method of throwing away the tools to lure the demonic beasts and buy them some time.

    At this time, An Zheng saw that Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth had started to bubble again, and with just a nce, he understood what Du Shoushou meant. Du Shoushou seemed to have sucked in a huge breath of air as his stomach heaved, and then, with a fart, he burst out... A string of bubbles rose from the middle of his butt, propelling Du Shoushou forward quickly likocket.

    An Zheng was startled, thinking to himself, what¡¯s wrong with this?

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth was stuttering, he said that since he was going to be the brother, he would be leaving first ¡­

 Chapter 1130 - Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1130 ¨C Competition</h4>

    A bubble sprayed out from behind Du Shoushou¡¯s butt, and he shot forward likocket. When he passed An Zheng, he grabbed An Zheng and the two of them rushed forward at the same time. The demonic beast that was in hot pursuit of Du Shoushou turned into a ball and revealed its eyes, nose and mouth. When it saw that there was a bubble at the back of Du Shoushou¡¯s butt, it was obviously startled for a moment. It opened its mouth wide and a small hole appeared behind the ball.

    Du Shoushou turned his head to take a look. He was so excited that he took another gulp of water. An Zheng took a nce at him and understood immediately. He was praising the demonic beasts behind him for their ability to learn so well ¡­

    Seeing that An Zheng and Du Shoushou were getting closer and closer to the demonic beasts, Zhu Xiaojian gritted his teeth and turned back, pushing his hands forward ¡­ Arge golden sword appeared in the water and stabbed at the magical beast.

    When the magical beast saw that the golden sword didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest, as the golden sword was about to strike it, it suddenly split open, the sword shing through its body, but nothing happened. It opened and closed rapidly, opening and closing. The golden greatsword passed through, but it remained unharmed.

    This thing had no ws at all.

    An Zheng saw that the Goblin Beast was not even ten meters behind him, so he turned his body and struggled to get rid of Du Shoushou¡¯s hand. Then, he stomped his feet on Du Shoushou¡¯s butt forcefully and rushed forward.

    In that instant, he retrieved the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and then quickly activated two times its original strength, throwing it towards the magical beast.

    The demonic beast seemed to be startled for a moment, then opened its mouth and swallowed An Zheng whole.

    Du Shoushou cried out, his mouth was filled with water, he turned around and was about toe back to save An Zheng.

    However, a strange scene appeared ¡­ Previously, the spies, even if they were a few meters away from the magical beasts, or even a dozen meters away, would turn into minced star point, just like powder. And after it had swallowed An Zheng in a single gulp, it was actually able to see that An Zheng had not changed in the slightest; he was still An Zheng.

    After stopping, it kept changing its shape. However, no matter how it changed, An Zheng was not killed within its body.

    However, An Zheng was not rxed, the pure power was like a de that cut into his body. If not for the fact that his body had long been tempered to an extraordinary level, he might have been sliced into pieces in that instant.

    There was no water in the beast¡¯s body, so An Zheng cried out in pain as countless wounds appeared on his body. An indescribably huge suction force wanted to tear him apart. An Zheng gritted his teeth and carried the blood out from those fine wounds, but was then forcibly suppressed by An Zheng. This forms the

    They had created a strange and shocking scene ¡­ There was ayer of blood floating on the surface of An Zheng¡¯s body, and he was constantly pulling and pulling.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A voice suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. It was obvious that he was curious.

    ¡°You seem different.¡±

    It sounded like the voice of a child of six or seven, and a little immature.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I suck you out?¡±

    ¡°Why did you suck me out?¡±

    An Zheng grinded his teeth and retorted.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± If you greedy people don¡¯t bother me, I¡¯ll kill you? I am quietly cultivating at the bottom of this Water Yi Lake, what does it have to do with you? I¡¯ve never hurt anyone before. Can¡¯t I fight back when I¡¯m about to get hurt? If I hadn¡¯t fought back, you people would have killed me long ago.

    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    An Zheng replied, then forcefully sucked back all of his blood. His wounds on the surface of his skin were also healing. The possibility that his physique was special was not only rare in the Da Xi era, but also in this era. When he was in Da Xi era, his body had been tempered by the power of the lightning pool more than once. When he reached this age, he had also been tortured by Purple Ivy in sucerrifying manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat me?¡±

    The voice sounded again.

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t deny it, but it¡¯s not that I want to eat you.¡±

    ¡°If you knew how delicious I am, would you not eat me?¡±

    Although the magical beast¡¯s voice was young and pleasant to the ears, its tone was filled with grievance.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best not to provoke anyone, right? You human cultivators are too greedy. Your exnation just now seemed to be somewhat feeble. Even though it is very difficult for you to eat it, I will still swallow you up. But I will still maintain my bottom line. Without the help of human cultivators to provoke me, I won¡¯t take the initiative to look for human cultivators. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have the f * cking time to talk about this with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    The voice came to an abrupt stop, following that, An Zheng could see that the blue energy around him had formed at least six or seven spinning de-like things, quickly revolving like an electric saw and slicing at An Zheng¡¯s body. The speed at which the power rotated was abnormally fast, and its edges were iparably sharp. An Zheng¡¯s skin onlysted a few seconds before it was cut open, closely followed by flesh and blood.

    Under the extreme pain, An Zheng¡¯s face twisted even more. An Zheng, who rarely went intanic, actually lost his reason at this moment. Other than a crazy struggle, there was nothing else he could do.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Do you believe that before I die, I will ruthlessly scold you?¡±

    After hearing Purple Ivy¡¯s voice, An Zheng felt a little more at ease. The Blood Pearl Bracelet had been modified by Purple Ivy before, so he could use the Blood Pearl Bracelet to contact An Zheng anytime he wanted. Purple Ivy could take the initiative to contact An Zheng, but An Zheng could not contact him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little bit of skill. You can call me awesome if you want to curse me to death.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s voice waszy, as if he had just woken up.

    ¡°With your performance, I feel like all my training was in vain.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you training me to not be eaten by this thing?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I already gave you the instructions for eating. Who would you me?¡±

    ¡°Instructions?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, then suddenly reacted. His mind lit up, and the bits and pieces from before gathered together, forming a clear sequence ¡­ Previously, An Zheng had always thought that Purple Ivy¡¯s training was only a transformation of his body, and alsransformation of his Cultivation Power. Furthermore, he hadpletely forgotten about the other things that Purple Ivy had given him ¡­ Those two manuals.

    One had a calligraphy cultivation technique, while the other had a calligraphy cultivation technique. The wordless technique was an abnormal technique that increased one¡¯s speed and helped them to recover Cultivation Power. As they ran, they would also recover the energy they had consumed. The other cultivation technique was actually called Darknorth, and it could transform strength into An Zheng¡¯s own Cultivation Power. With thebination of the word cultivation technique and the wordless cultivation technique, its power would be extremely terrifying.

    When he reacted, An Zheng immediately used the wordless technique, causing his body to be light and nimble, the feeling of being confined became lighter. He began to move within the magical beast¡¯s body, struggling to lift up his foot. At that moment, the surface of his foot was iparably fragmented. However, An Zheng gritted his teeth and did not stop. When he lifted his foot up, blood and flesh were flying everywhere.

    In just a short moment, all that was left of his foot was his bones and flesh. But An Zheng still moved, this was the first step to break free from the restriction. He began to walk, from the movement of his calves to the movement of his thighs. However, the bnce that he had just achieved was instantly broken under this motionless state. Everywhere he moved, he was suffering an unprecedented pain.

    If the foot moved, there would be no flesh on it. The movement of his leg left his leg badly mutted. When An Zheng clenched his teeth and made his entire body move, his skin and flesh seemed to havepletely disappeared.

    He began to walk, to run, to run.

    As An Zheng¡¯s speed became faster and faster, an iparably fierce tug of war was currently taking ce on his body. His flesh and blood rapidly disintegrated, leaving behind only a set of bones. As he ran faster and faster, his fleshly body continued to regenerate. This kind of tug of war was being carried out in every cell of An Zheng¡¯s body. The strength that he had recovered and the strength that he had been torn apart were fighting nonstop, causing every cell of his to be a battlefield.

    At the start, An Zheng waspletely disadvantaged, and at the most tragic moment, even his bones started to crack. But when An Zheng pushed the speed of the wordless technique to its limits, his body was slowly recovering.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    That tender voice appeared once more, ¡°Why are you not being minced by me?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be minced by you.¡±

    An Zheng started to run faster and faster. Flesh and blood started to appear on his bones, and then his skin.

    ¡°Not only do I not want to be minced by you, I also want to devour you right now.¡±

    An Zheng started to practice the character technique, it waechnique that sounded normal but was actually extremely abnormal. His Cultivation Power was the purest, like a piece of white paper. The energy of the demonic beasts, was also the purest, and simrly, it was a piece of white paper.

    In other words, in a sense, the two of them were exactly the same.

    The most terrifying thing about it was that An Zheng¡¯s Darknorth could absorb any kind of energy to convert it into his own, but the demonic beasts did not know how to absorb An Zheng¡¯s energy yet.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng roared towards the sky.

    ¡°Those I wish to kill must be killed. Those who wish to kill me must be killed! ¡±

    Following this explosive shout, ayer of eye-catching purple light emerged from An Zheng¡¯s body. No matter in this era or in the Da Xi era, purple represents the ultimate level, the ultimate strength, and the ultimate status!

    The purple light began to wildly expand, and the blue light was like a surging wave that wanted to counterattack to destroy the purple light. The two types of dazzling light began to fly about the area as the purple light grew stronger. Not long after, the magical beast¡¯s body began to turn a faint purple color, and the color continued to grow deeper and deeper.

    Witum, ripples visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions. It quickly spread to the whole of Lake Yi Shui ¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! The massive Lake Yi Shui was so vast that it couldn¡¯t be seen at all. What a spectacr scene that would be.

    The entire surface of the water was blown up more than ten meters into the air. Although the scene of a water wave floating in the air didn¡¯tst long, it was still enough to shock anyone who saw it.

    The devil beast let out a cry and then quickly shrank, forming a pearl that was the size of a grape floating in front of An Zheng, and then, with a sou sound, it entered the center of the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    ¡°No!¡± Leave that thing! That belongs to the Your Majesty! ¡±

    The moment the water surface exploded, Zhu Xiaojian shouted at the top of his lungs.

    But it was toote. The demonic beast that had transformed inturple pearl disappeared after entering the Blood Pearl Bracelet, and even An Zheng could not find it.

 Chapter 1131 - Because Im naughty

    <h4>Chapter 1131 ¨C Because I¡¯m naughty</h4>

    The entire water surface of the water was blown up. The entire water surface was shaken up. The scene was so shocking that it was enough to make one¡¯s scalp explode. The surface of the water rose into the air. It was unknown how many fish and prawns had their first andst flight. The strong elemental energy ripples were like des that cut back and forth, and the flying fish and prawns quickly turned into sashimi ¡­

    An Zheng stood there in a daze, then a violent wave fell from the sky and poured on his body likorrential downpour, instantly soaking his clothes.

    Zhu Xiaojian rushed over from afar as if he had gone mad, he grabbed An Zheng¡¯s clothes and started to shake them: ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?! Where the fuck did you get the stuff? Spit it out for me! ¡±

    An Zheng had regained some of his consciousness after being swayed by him, and said somewhat helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s eating, how can I vomit on you?¡±

    ¡°What else can you eat if not you? Spit it out! Where is that thing!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If it was really me who ate it, then I can even pull it for you, much less throw it at you.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you made it, puke it out, pull it out, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s born!¡±

    Du Shoushou came over and pulled An Zheng away, blocking An Zheng behind him. He looked at Zhu Xiaojian in rm: ¡°What are you doing, what do you want him to give you?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian calmed down a little and loosened his grip on An Zheng¡¯s clothes, ¡°The power of a Beast is extremely important to the Your Majesty, I don¡¯t care where you took it, you better hand it over immediately. I treat you like one of my own, that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you like this... This matter involves too much, that thing isn¡¯t something you can hide. Once the Your Majesty gets angry, no one can save you. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where it went.¡±

    Of course An Zheng knew, but An Zheng would never easily give this thing to Zhu Xiaojian. Forget about this, even if An Zheng had risked his life to obtain it, he wouldn¡¯t hand it over so easily. He only said that he didn¡¯t know what Bai Shengjun¡¯s goal was, and before he could figure it out, he had to stay.

    After all, it was sucuge ball of energy. He was certain that it would be impossible for An Zheng to swallow it down safely with his current strength. Such a terrifying power, even Your Majesty wouldn¡¯t dare to directly devour it.

    ¡°He escaped?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it went either, but when I felt that I was about to die, it suddenly disappeared. I also don¡¯t know why it let me go.¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was speaking sincerely, Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng doubtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, we¡¯ll talk about this next time.¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou followed Zhu Xiaojian and walked back, leaving Water Yi Lake and arrived at the bottom of the dam. Zhu Xiaojian looked around to make sure that no one was following them, then took ouound shell like thing from his spatial artifact and shook it. That thing emitted a ball of white light, and then, a shadow that was illuminated by the lightnded on the dam.

    The dam shuddered, and a crack appeared in the ground right in front of them. An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou, signalling for him to be a little more careful, and nodded slightly.

    Zhu Xiaojian entered first. As he walked, he said: ¡°In order to catch the beasts, we have made a lot of preparations in the past ten years. This dam has constructed a shelter, an emergency zone, and even a warehouse for supplies.¡±

    An Zheng thought about the story he heard in his mind ¡­ Many years ago, in order to deal with the berserk Lake of Water for the benefit of the people, Bai Shengjun had recruited millions of citizens. With an army of one hundred and fifty thousand, it took his two years to build the dam. This was something that would benefit the future generations for thousands of years.

    However, this huge project was not built for the sake of governing the waters of Lake Yi Water either. The shelters, warehouses, and the like were all built when the dam was first built. One of the purposes of the dam construction should have been to obtain the magical beasts within theke.

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s expression had always been ugly. From time to time, he would turn his head to nce at An Zheng, but An Zheng appeared to be very calm, with not the slightest bit of apprehension.

    The peopleing and going of the dam were all DEA¡¯s spies, and even the number of people on the road was not less than a hundred. Moreover, there were many rooms full of DEA spies, there might be hundreds or thousands of people hiding inside. DEA was not an army, every spy was carefully chosen, with so many people gathered here, it showed the importance of this ce.

    ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian walked intoom, and after sitting down at the main seat of the room, he ced his legs on the table and said tiredly: ¡°The reason I brought you two here is because you two are already in contact with this matter, and I only have two choices: either kill the two of you, or bring you two in deeper.¡±

    He pointed to the table in front of him. There was arge map on it.

    ¡°This is the underwater situation that we have sacrificed a lot to understand after all these years. Every inch of the map on this map could have been exchanged foerson¡¯s life.¡±

    His eyes were slightly red, like a wild beast on the verge of exploding: ¡°I don¡¯t like to kill people, especially my own people. I¡¯m just trying to let all of you know the situation. DEA has given up so much energy, manpower, material resources, and even the lives of many people ¡­ If something like that is gone, why would I let go of it? ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Right now, I really don¡¯t know where that thing has gone to.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng.

    An Zheng said: ¡°You will let me go?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°Like I said before, the reason I¡¯m taking care of you is entirely because of Your Majesty¡¯s orders. I don¡¯t know why Your Majesty ordered me to take care of you, but it¡¯s precisely because of these words that I find it inconvenient to kill you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do I need to thank you?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian rolled her eyes at him: ¡°You two go back and rest first, I¡¯ll find someone to arrance for you to stay at. You are not allowed to leave this ce for twelve hours, if you leave, you will die.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and the two of them walked out of the room, and under the guidance of a DEA spy, entered the room. Du Shoushou and An Zheng had experienced too many things, so they did not even need tomunicate with each other to know where they lived. When An Zheng was in Ming Fa Si, these methods were all rotten.

    Therefore, the two of them could understand each other just by looking at each other.

    ¡°So tired ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou threw hisrge type of body onto the bed,id there moaning infort, then hooked his finger at An Zheng: ¡°Come up, move on your own.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The DEA spy looked at the two of them as if they were monsters, then pushed open the door and walked out with a look of disgust.

    ¡°F * ck, that b * stard¡¯s eyes look like he really believed that you woulde up and do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his hands together and walked over: ¡°There should be music here.¡±

    Du Shoushou shrank his body for a bit: ¡°Scram... ¡°F * ck, I saw real meaning in your eyes.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and took out a wine jug to drink from his spatial artifact. Du Shoushou sat up and snatched the jug of wine, raising his head and gulping it down.

    ¡°Do you want to touch my lips?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Do you believe that I will scold you right now?¡±

    An Zheng thought about the disgusting scene, and thought to himself that he should forget about it.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t hide that thing?¡±

    Du Shoushou knew that there was definitely someone watching from inside the room, so he pretended to be serious and asked with a low voice. An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Really, at some point in time I thought I was going to die.¡±

    Heid down on the bed, Du Shoushou¡¯s leg pressed against his stomach, An Zheng felt that he was about to dete.

    ¡°I need a rest.¡±

    An Zheng kicked Du Shoushou away: ¡°I¡¯ll settle the ounts in a while.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Aren¡¯t we Bao Nian¡¯s big client?¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side and sat down cross legged, closing his eyes and focusing. He began to inspect his own Blood Pearl Bracelet, and discovered that the purple pearl was quietly sitting in a separate space.

    [The Blood Pearl Bracelet levelled up and received a divine item that surpassed its level. The medicinal field¡¯s grade will be raised to the first grade Purple-Rank, all of the medicinal herbs can be directly used to refine the Purple-Rank Celestial Pellet. ¡±

    ¡°Blood Pearl Bracelet has levelled up, increasing the space by thirty percent and opening a new orb string of space. This space can be opened but its power cannot be activated for the time being. The space is empty, unable to be activated.¡±

    [Blood Pearl Plunder ability leveled up, sess rate of plundering with first grade Purple-Rank artefacts increased by 10%, sess rate of plundering with Golden-Rank artefacts increased to the peak, plundering with 100%.]

    [The Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s tempering ability has levelled up. It can directly fuse with a first ss Golden-Rank and increase its absorption capability to its peak. Activating the fusion ability of a first grade Purple-Rank, the sess rate in refining a first grade Purple-Rank artifact will increase by one tenth.]

    [The Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s hematopoietic ability has levelled up. In the case of blood loss, the medicinal energy from the medicinal herb can be converted into blood to replenish the body. Blood loss and replenishment ratio increased, and theparison between blood loss and replenishment was 3 to 1.]

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes continuously appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. An Zheng was clearly shocked beyond belief, yet he still forced himself to remain calm on the surface. He sat cross-legged and looked like he was breathing heavily, but in reality, his heart was already in turmoil. The sound of the Blood Pearl Bracelet levelling up continued to appear, and all of his abilities had been raised.

    Furthermore, he did not know what the newly activated ability was for the time being. That was because the Blood Pearl were currently rtively empty, and there was no suitable material within it for this kind of ability. However, even if there were no new abilities to activate, these upgrades already caused An Zheng to feel iparable joy and shock. For example, condensing and fusing. He didn¡¯t need to find a master refiner, and could directly refineak Golden-Rank level artifact from a Blood Pearl Bracelet. This was just too abnormal of an rule.

    In other words, An Zheng could silently refine a Golden-Rank Artifact in the future, and he did not even need to master the knowledge and ability of artifact forging.

    ¡°Just now ¡­¡± Cough cough, what¡¯s the name of that thing? ¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    [Beginner Yuan Power, beyond Grade, suffocating]

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you inform me about the Blood Pearl Bracelet levelling up before? Why did you wait until now?¡±

    [I¡¯m being naughty.]

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1132 - Person to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1132 ¨C Person to Kill</h4>

    An Zheng did not dare to reveal his expression. Although the change in the Blood Pearl had made him iparably happy, at this time, any sort of change could cause the people of the DEA to rush over like hungry wolves.

    ¡°I wonder how long we¡¯ll be locked up for.¡±

    Du Shoushou rolled his body, and then fiercely sat up: ¡°This guy, f * cking turned hostile, he treated us like criminals right after he ate us. ¡°It¡¯s true that the fat grandpa can¡¯t beat him, but if he can, then right now ¡­¡±

    With a squeak, the door was pushed open from the outside. Zhu Xiaojian walked in with a stern expression.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Du Shoushou was depressed: ¡°Where¡¯s the wine? ¡°Where¡¯s the food?¡±

    ¡°What food and wine?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to give them the decapitated food before they die?¡±

    ¡°Die my ass! Even if I die, I won¡¯t die now!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°I have already asked Your Majesty, Your Majesty said that he will first go to the Medicine Valley and cure your poison, as for the other matters, no matter how important they are, he will first let them go, no matter how big the matter is, it¡¯s nothing more than a life.¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned, and was slightly moved.

    But An Zheng¡¯s heart was a little strange... Back then, Chen Wunuo knew how to use this as well. It was just to win over people¡¯s hearts. If they really valued human lives that much, then what about the DEA¡¯s spies who had lost their lives in Water Changing Lake for more than ten years?

    It was merely because An Zheng and Du Shoushou hade from the Immortal Ind which they had mentioned before. Furthermore, Ning Xiaolou must have thought that to obtain the power of the demonic beasts, An Zheng and Du Shoushou were the key.

    However, to An Zheng and Du Shoushou, this was indeed good news.

    When the dam opened, the carriages and horses were already prepared. The three of them got on the carriage, and under the protection of the two hundred or so spies, they headed towards Pill King Valley. Halfway there, there were actually oveundred disciples wearing the Tai¡¯an College¡¯s academy uniform waiting by the side of the road. This made An Zheng and Du Shoushou puzzled, but no matter how they asked Zhu Xiaojian, he did not say anything.

    The group headed straight for Pill King Valley, they were not far from there, they would arrive at noon. At the same time, Wei Zhengying and his men were waiting in the vicinity of the Medicine Valley. They did not dare to take action because of the sudden appearance of the DEA¡¯s people on Lake Yi Shui.

    The Second Valley Master of Pill King Valley, Yang Jinping, was sitting on a chair and leisurely sipping a cup of tea. Wei Zhengying had an ugly expression on his face, but he kept his humility.

    ¡°Uncle Yang, we still need to rely on you for this matter. Our family¡¯s rtionship has always been very good, and Uncle Yang, you and your father and your brother call each other ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Yang Jinping interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we are not courteous people ¡­ Your Wei family is finished. I have given you enough face to still be able to see you. Wei Sun and I have a good rtionship, but you don¡¯t know what kind of foundation this rtionship is built on. In this situation, you actually dared toe and look for me to do something, and the one you¡¯re dealing with is even someone from the DEA, do you think I¡¯m stupid? ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Wei Zhengying said, ¡°Uncle Yang, this is thest time, and as long as we do it cleanly, we will be like the Bai Sheng Academy disciples who have gone missing, only three times the original price.¡±

    ¡°Three times?¡±

    Yang Jinpingughed, ¡°You are so naive ¡­. It was fine that they were missing a few unpopr disciples from the Bai Sheng Academy, but this time, they were people from the DEA, why would Ning Xiaolou pretend nothing had happened? Triple ¡­ You don¡¯t have the nerve to say it. ¡±

    Wei Zhengying¡¯s expression changed and he grinned, ¡°Uncle Yang, you know very well that this is thest vote. Not just ours, but yours. If everything that our Wei family has done is exposed, will you be able to stay out of it? ¡°I know what you are thinking. After this vote, you will also have to leave. I just want to ask for more benefits before leaving.¡±

    ¡°If the Wei family were to be investigated, the number of people involved would be asrge as the hairs on a cow. Although Uncle Yang is Pill King Valley¡¯s Second Valley Master, I am afraid that Ning Xiaolou does not see you as much. I will bid ten times the price and add a bottle of pellet at the peak of Golden-Rank. Once things are done, we will all leave in peace. Our Wei family will probably have more responsibilities than you, and it will be hard to avoid supporting each other, so don¡¯t go too far. ¡±

    Yang Jinping¡¯s eyes turned cold, but he quicklyughed: ¡°Hahahaha, eldest nephew, what nonsense are you saying? I was only joking. Your father and I have been like brothers for many years. Don¡¯t talk about these foreign matters, I have already arranged everything. Come,e, let¡¯s go.

    Wei Zhengying alsoughed, ¡°I knew from the beginning that you were joking, Uncle Yang. Is there any need to talk about the rtionship between us two families?¡±

    The two walked out, arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, their smiles sincere.

    The weing tower was very big. Yang Jinping had truly reserved a seat, and he had even booked the entire weing tower. Most of the people Wei Zhengying had brought in had already entered. Other than a dozen or so who were waiting outside, everyone else was already seated.

    In the private room, Yang Jinping smiled and said: ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯re eating at the weing pavilion, right? But you definitely don¡¯t know ¡­ This reception building is mine. ¡±

    Wei Zhengying quickly said, ¡°Uncle Yang is really secretive.¡±

    ¡°You should know that there are a lot of people in the Medicine Valley, and the guest pavilion is where they live. Any news would be obtained from the weing post. ¡°Why did your Uncle Yang go with the flow in Pill King Valley all these years? It¡¯s because I saw a lot of people that I cannot meet in public in this reception building, and knew a lot of things that I cannot appear on stage.¡±

    He patted Wei Zhengying on the shoulder and said, ¡°I think highly of you. When I was talking to your father before, I said more than once that I think you are the most capable among his sons. Your elder brother is stiff and honest. Although your father always thought that the session should be passed on to his eldest son, in my opinion, it is still something that can be done ¡­ After this is over, I will talk to your father again. That position, when it¡¯s time to retreat, retreat. Those who should choose the right person should choose the right person. ¡±

    Wei Zhengying was excited. He raised his ss and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yang, for your help.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. The words you said just now have a lot of weight, it means that you are someone who can see the big picture.¡± I don¡¯t want to get along with idiots like your big brother. Whether it¡¯s here or in the Nine Saint Sect, the Wei family and Yang family will continue to cooperate. ¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    He raised his ss.

    Someone stood up and shouted, ¡°Respects to the Second Valley Master, and to the future Patriarch of the Wei Family.¡±

    Everyone raised their cups.

    Outside the restaurant, a few vines that were like snakes slowly extended behind a cultivator from the Wei n. They silently lifted up and then quickly wrapped around the cultivator¡¯s neck. Quite a few needle-like thorns pierced into the cultivator¡¯s neck, and within a second, the cultivator was sucked into a dried corpse. The vine slowly dragged the corpse back, but nothing happened.

    The dozen or so people that the Wei n had left on guard outside were quickly killed.

    In the restaurant, Yang Jinping drank even more. In order to show that he had no ulterior motives, he drank every single bottle of wine first, and ate every dish first. Of course Wei Zhengying had to be extra careful, because he was dealing with people from the Medicine Valley, who were most adept at using poison.

    However, Wei Zhengying was somewhat confident, because the Wei family had a lot more weight to them than the Nine Saint Sect. After all, the matter of working with the Medicine Valley to create the blood man was under the Wei family¡¯s control, and the blood man was under their control. This thing would be the Wei Family¡¯s biggest bargaining chip once it reached the Nine Saint Sect.

    Yang Jinping would need the help of the Wei Family to get him to Nine Saint Sect. He knew that Yang Jinping was ruthless, but he knew that Yang Jinping did not dare to act recklessly. Otherwise, his father Wei Sun would not let him go.

    ¡°Your father and I have known each other for so many years that we could understand each other even if it were just a sentence and an expression. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you¡¯re still a littlecking in this aspect ¡­¡±

    Yang Jinping smiled and said, ¡°Just like today¡¯s matter, if your father was in front of me, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said what you had said.¡±

    Wei Zhengying hurriedly raised his ss and apologized, ¡°Uncle Yang, I¡¯ve offended you. Please forgive me for being so rude. I¡¯ve been drunk, so let¡¯s forget about our previous disagreements.¡±

    Yang Jinping waved his hand benevolently. ¡°Zhengying, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean... Do you know why your father would not have said suching under the previous circumstances? ¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yang, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you. This is thest time anyway ¡­¡± What is this ce? It¡¯s Pill King Valley ah, you actually dared to threaten me in Pill King Valley? Your father always said you were the smartest one, but it was a fake, a small one, not a big one. If you threaten me once and I¡¯m afraid of you, then this will berrifying beginning and you will be more and more unscrupulous. When we get to the Nine Saint Sect, you think that the secret of the blood man will be in your Wei family¡¯s hands, so of course you will order me around like a dog, right? I have been working with your Wei family for so many years, I would like to know what kind of virtue and character your Wei family has. ¡±

    Wei Zhengying¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Uncle Yang, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Yang Jinpingughed and said, ¡°This is a great principle, you must remember, when you are able to use it again in your next life, you will not suffer such a loss.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°I have to go first. This is a cemetery prepared for you. I will use a weing tower to apany you in your burial. You should be satisfied.¡±

    Wei Zhengying was furious. Just as he was about to make a move, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood sprayed onto the table. There were actually many tiny worms squirming in the blood.

    ¡°Do you really think that my Pill King Valley people are superficial in poisoning me?¡±

    Yang Jinpingughed and turned to leave. When he reached downstairs, all of the Wei Family cultivators had already copsed, with blood flowing from their eyes, noses, noses and mouths.

    ¡°Youngster, you go first. Your father wille chasing after you very soon. You two should reunite in hell. I know a lot more about the true refining methods of blood men than you guys. ¡±

    Yang Jinping walked away with a smile on his lips.

    With a boom, a huge fire burst out from the weing building, quickly engulfing the entire area. He did not know why the fire was so fierce, but in just a few minutes it hadpletely copsed. The hundreds of people inside the building were quickly burnt to a crisp.

    Yang Jinping turned around and looked at them, and said darkly: I want to kill them, there¡¯s no need for you all to worry.

 Chapter 1133 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1133 ¨C Begin</h4>

    When the group arrived at Pill King Valley, it was noon, and Pill King Valley¡¯s Second Valley Master Yang Jinping was there with his men to wee them. Upon seeing that Zhu Xiaojian had arrived, Yang Jinping ran over with a ttering look on his face, and cupped his fists in greeting: ¡°Greetings Master Public Prosecutor, I did not wee you from afar, please forgive me. I am Pill King Valley¡¯s Yang Jinping, and am here in ce of our Valley Master to receive Master. The Valley Master is still in closed door cultivation and is unaware of other matters.

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled and returned the greeting, ¡°How can there be so many rules? I remember that during our time in Yancheng, Lord Your Majesty had mentioned about it several times.

    Yang Jinping was clearly excited: ¡°To be able to win the Your Majesty¡¯s award, all the way to my Medicine Valley, my gratitude is nothing.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, everyone followed Yang Jinping into Pill King Valley. Along the way, they did not encounter any danger, nor did anything wrong.

    Yuan Yandi had said that the Wei n¡¯s people would be waiting at Pill King Valley¡¯s Savage Mountain. But until now, the Wei n¡¯s people still had not appeared, this might not be a good sign.

    Entering Pill King Valley, the lush scenery on both sides made people feel rxed and happy. Moreover, after entering the valley, a faint fragrance would seep into their noses, making them feel refreshed.

    [The fragrance contains the poison of the bewitching soul, The Blood Pearl Beads in the herb field have already been extracted and detoxified.]

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. An Zheng was slightly shocked. He did not expect the Pill King Valley¡¯s people to be so daring that they even dared to plot against the chief of the DEA and so many spies. So, if they really did make a move, the target might not be as simple as him.

    Just as he was thinking, he saw Yang Jinping smiling as he passed Zhu Xiaojian a leaf, ¡°Sir, after smelling this, it¡¯s because every year, Pill King Valley has many petty peopleing in to steal medicinal ingredients. The scent of the leaf was able to counteract the illusion. Pill King Valley treats people amiably, even people whoe to steal ingredients are only confused and throw them away, not daring to harm others¡¯ lives.

    He waved his hand. ¡°Distribute them, one for each person.¡±

    An Zheng took a leaf and asked Heaven¡¯s Eyes in his mind. The Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer made An Zheng¡¯s worry even more.

    Pill King Valley had existed for many years, and it was rumored that Valley Master Xiao Xiaosheng had once been the close personal physician of the old Your Majesty Ning Zhiyuan, and had treated the old Your Majesty many times. After that, this man focused on his cultivation and his research on medicinal properties, ignoring the matters of the Medicine Valley. All of therge and small matters were currently handled by Second Valley Master Yang Jinping.

    After entering Pill King Valley, An Zheng and the others were given a ce to rest, while Yang Jinping apanied Zhu Xiaojian to the living room. Du Shoushou saw that there were medicinal herbs crawling like turtles on the ground not far away, and winged snakes with wings circling in the air.

    ¡°This ce seems a little scary.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about every part of it.¡±

    Because they did not know each other, An Zheng and Du Shoushou sat inside the pavilion and chatted. All of the Tai¡¯an College¡¯s disciples that apanied the group gathered a little further away from them.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems for the time being, unless Yang Jinping is crazy.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he saw a handsome young man walking towards him. This young man looked to be about 26 or 27 years old. His face looked as if it was covered with two kilograms of powder, making him look slightly disgusting. However, his appearance was very pretty, and his facial features were even more exquisite than a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°You are An Zheng?¡±

    The man walked in front of An Zheng and sized him up: ¡°I am Wei Choumou¡¯s friend.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he nodded: ¡°I am.¡±

    The manughed coldly: ¡°My name is Yang Tan, and yours is An Zheng ¡­ What a coincidence. Every single time, Wei Choumou woulde to the Medicine King Valley on behalf of the Su Lan County branch of your Bai Sheng Academy. This year, it was you who woulde. I only came here to inform you that since you have entered Pill King Valley, don¡¯t think of leaving safely. In this Pill King Valley, there can only be one person fighting, and that will be me. ¡±

    Then he turned and walked away. ¡°You¡¯ll know what to expect next. Very soon.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°Damn transvestite.¡±

    Yang Tan fiercely turned his head back. ¡°You will die a more miserable death than him.¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed to his middle finger: ¡°Are youcking a mother¡¯s love?¡±

    Yang Tan didn¡¯t attack immediately, but the sneer on his face made people shudder.

    ¡°The two of you, will soon experience the terror of Pill King Valley.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the living room.

    Zhu Xiaojian squinted as he looked at Yang Jinping, ¡°Second Valley Master must have seen that one of the people I brought with me was someone you know.¡±

    Yang Jinping smiled and said, ¡°Of course I can tell. One of the fatties is an abandoned disciple of my Medicine Valley, and he had already been expelled from our Medicine Valley. Why is this person in the Lord¡¯s team? ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± This person, was originally from Tai¡¯an College. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sipped on his tea, as if he was not worried at all that the people from Pill King Valley would poison his tea.

    ¡°You know, Tai¡¯an College ¡­ He always wanted to show off this year, so he challenged other academies and sects. The next was the Medicine Valley. Two days ago, Old President¡¯s Nie Xiangtai died of a sudden illness, so Your Majesty let me temporarily assume the post of Tai¡¯an College¡¯s Principal ¡­ Previously, when the Tai¡¯an College sent someone to be a spy, it was Tai¡¯an College¡¯s fault, but I do not know. I brought him with me this time because I want him to give yoroper apology. ¡°Two, at least he gave the young man a chance to live. The poison in his body ¡­¡±

    Yang Jinping revealed a troubled face, ¡°About this ¡­ Lord, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face, it¡¯s just that the identity of an abandoned disciple isn¡¯t easy to exonerate ¡­ ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°I know, this is indeed a taboo in the martial arts world. I thought of a solution that isn¡¯t really a solution ¡­ After all, there weren¡¯t many people who knew him, and for him to use his current name, without needing to use the Medicine Valley¡¯s name, wasn¡¯t it against the rules? ording to the agreement between the Tai¡¯an College and Medicine Valley, there would be apetition, so ¡­ Today¡¯spetition will continue. If he is allowed to challenge your Pill King Valley¡¯s disciples as a disciple of the Tai¡¯an College, I will add a little bonus. ¡±

    He took ouablet from his spatial artifact. It was the name of the DEA, and also the symbol of the supervisor officer¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Second Valley Master should know this.¡±

    Yang Jinping¡¯s face changed: Yes, I do.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then if that fatty wins, you just have to reward him with the antidote.¡± Regardless of victory or defeat, this te is a gift from me. You should know what it means when you carry a medallion of the DEA¡¯s Procurator General. ¡±

    Yang Jinping was immediately excited: ¡°Thank you master for your guidance!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian grunted, he stood up and patted Yang Jinping¡¯s shoulders: ¡°My DEA has never been strict with anyone, that¡¯s because we are not strict with anyone, do you understand my words?¡±

    Yang Jinping lowered his head: ¡°Understood, understood!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian acknowledged him: ¡°Then go and make the arrangements, you can keep the tablet. When I use you in the future, I will naturally give you even more benefits.¡±

    Yang Jinping carefully put away the¡¯s Supervisor Commander Token. He was as sincere as a believer. He knew very well what kind of ce the DEA was, and he also knew very clearly just how much authority the DEA¡¯s Procurator, themanding officer, had. It was a yamen that was above all yamen runners, and the supervisor had the authority to deploy the local army to assist in the investigation!

    Glory.

    He knew what Zhu Xiaojian meant by his words. DEA knew everything that he had done in the past, but he didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter. In the future, you will bart of the DEA, and if you do things ording to the rules, then let bygones be bygones. In the future, all you need to do is work for the Your Majesty.

    This was more than just an iron token for a military officer. It was simply a gold medal for saving one¡¯s life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    Watching Yang Jinping leave withrge strides, the corner of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s mouth hooked up into a slight smile. He muttered to himself: ¡°Servants, of course we have to keep to the rules.¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou stood in the pavilion, waiting for news. The two were more or less nervous. Neither of them dared to givundred percent trust to Zhu Xiaojian. The people of the DEA were only responsible for Your Majesty Ning Xiaolou and could do anything.

    Just at this time, a person dressed in the Medicine Valley¡¯s disciple attire walked overzily, and looked at An Zheng and the others with contempt.

    ¡°You two are the people who want to participate?¡± Come with me ¡­ Just by looking at them, one could tell that they were not serious people, each one of the people in the Tai¡¯an College was more disgusting than the other. You dare toe to the Medicine Valley to challenge us? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you were born with guts or not. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What you mean is, even I, an egg, have more guts than you?¡±

    The man red up: Don¡¯t be so stubborn, in a while you will know the power of Pill King Valley. If you can win this fight, I¡¯ll crawl out of here. Look at how virtuous you two are, why don¡¯t you find a ce to takiss? ¡±

    Without a word, Du Shoushou took off his pants and peed on it, and then he even shook: ¡°Did you pee, and you came to take care of me?¡±

    That person was stunned and cursed, ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    In the distance, the contest ground s had already prepared toe out. The disciples from both sides entered the seating area in order to watch the battle. The disciples representing their respective academies and academies were standing on either side in a straight line. An Zheng noticed that Yang Jue was also standing opposite him, sneering at him.

    ¡°The corner of this idiot¡¯s mouth is constantly twitching. Has he suffered a stroke?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It could beart attack.¡±

    The two of them spoke loudly, not leaving the other party any face.

    Yang Jinping walked up the stage, cleared his throat and said: ¡°Everyone knows about the promisedpetition with Tai¡¯an College, so I won¡¯t say much. The rules are simple ¡­ No killing allowed, no malicious injuries allowed, the victor would be decided. Five disciples from each side were going topete, two out of three matches. There was no limit. The five disciples could choose their opponents at will, but they couldn¡¯t repeat the same choice. This contest ground was personally created by the Lord of the Valley back then. With the protection of the formation array, it will not harm the spectators.

    He waved his hand, ¡°There are not so many things about youngsters. Only those who refuse to ept it can do it. When I was young, I relied on my ability to speak, so I hope that everyone would show their true abilities. After all, only those who have the ability to do so will be respected. ¡°In addition, Sir Zhu and I have added some small betting points. Once the winner and loser are decided, the betting points will be announced.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Is it my turn?

    <h4>Chapter 1134 ¨C Is it my turn?</h4>

    Yang Tan¡¯s position in the younger generation of the Medicine Valley was not light. It was not only because of his talent, his level of strength, but also because he was the grandson of Second Valley Master Yang Jinping. Pill King Valley¡¯s Valley Master Xiao Xiaosheng had been in closed door cultivation for many years, not asking about the secr world.

    Yang Tan was used to being arrogant in the Medicine Valley, so he did not have any scruples. His personal rtionship with Wei Choumou was indeed not bad, and every time Wei Choumou came to the Medicine Valley, he would bring him a lot of gifts. If Yang Jinping knew about this, he might not even allow him to provoke An Zheng.

    After all, Yang Jinping had a whole set of ns to get rid of An Zheng, and it seemed like his n had changed. That medallion of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s, the Supervising Officer, made Yang Jinping really moved.

    Before thepetition, Yang Jinping found Yang Tan, and said with a serious face: ¡°There has been some changes in the n, don¡¯t create trouble for me, the one called An Zheng is already a DEA person, if you offend him, I won¡¯t be able to handle it. You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t be so impulsive. The Wei family is finished. What¡¯s the point of you doing those irrational things? ¡±

    Yang Tan gave a nomittal ¡°En¡± and didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.

    Yang Jinping anxiously went to deal with Zhu Xiaojian, in hopes that his grandson would not disobey him and then leave, he returned to the stage and sat down next to Zhu Xiaojian.

    As soon as Yang Jinping left, Yang Zheng walked out from Pill King Valley¡¯s group, and walked step by step to the center of contest ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, so no one can move. You guys can ignore the people from the Medicine Valley behind me, I¡¯ll fight them alone. The five of you from Tai¡¯an College cane up at will, I¡¯ll fight against five. Didn¡¯t they say that the Tai¡¯an College is extraordinary? Was he nning to tten the Medicine God Valley first, then defeat the Bai Sheng Academy one by one? I don¡¯t know if the people from the Bai Sheng Academy are trash, but my Medicine God Valley doesn¡¯t have trash. ¡±

    He crooked his finger: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go first? The first toe up, I¡¯ll let you have three moves. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked over to where An Zheng was standing, and realised that he was not moving at all.

    ¡°No one dares toe up?¡±

    Yang Tan coldly snorted, and looked at the people from the Tai¡¯an College with contempt: ¡°What, you¡¯ve been so arrogant, and now you admit your wrongs? As I said, no one behind me is allowed toe up. I have the final say in this match. I will fight all five of you, and if I lose one round, it will be considered my Pill King Valley¡¯s loss. ¡±

    On the stage, Yang Jinpingughed awkwardly: ¡°Children do not know their ce, adults do not be angry, I will go and teach him a lessonter.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian squinted his eyes, looking like he was in a good mood, ¡°As a youngster, you need to have this drive, if you don¡¯t even have your insolence, how can you still be considered young?¡±

    Yang Jinping still had something he wanted to exin, so he waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s watch thepetition.¡±

    Naturally, the disciples of the Tai¡¯an College would not take the initiative to fight. Since the Tai¡¯an College was already dead, they did not want to be the first one to fight. If he won, it would have nothing to do with the Tai¡¯an College. If he lost, he might even be crippled or even die.

    ¡°No one dares?¡±

    The contempt on Yang Tan¡¯s face became even more intense, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated you. You don¡¯t even dare toe up against five, and you don¡¯t even have the courage to take turns fighting. How about this, you guys cane up with five more, alright? Or ten? We¡¯ll see how many of you have arrived. Should wee together? ¡±

    The people of Tai¡¯an College looked at each other, and all of them felt like their stomachs were on fire. However, no one stood out first.

    Yang Tan¡¯s gaze finally fell on An Zheng¡¯s body and mocked, ¡°I thought you would dare to stand out, but it seems like you¡¯re only so-so. Honestly speaking, a person like you is not worthy to be my opponent. However, thispetition has already been decided. It¡¯s a matter of the sects on both sides. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at you. I am a soaring eagle in the sky, and will eventually soar to the ninth heaven. And you, a reptile on the ground, are nothing but an ant. Fighting with you, I feel that it will tarnish my identity ¡­ However, since you do not dare to stand out, then I will start calling out your name, An Zheng... I have said it before, there is only one person alive who can walk out of Pill King Valley today,e here! ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m not fighting with you.¡±

    Yang Tan snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I have only fought against people who are on par with me and I have no interest in low-level people. I would like to fight ¡­ Unless there was enough good to tempt me. If I beat you, I wouldn¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment. Looking at your IQ, you don¡¯t even have five years of age. If you want me to fight with you, you can also take out some winnings for me to see. You¡¯re not worth anything, so you have to find something valuable and see if I¡¯m interested. ¡±

    Yang Tan¡¯s brows creased. ¡°Do you want to die in a worse way?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    Yang Tan took out a Golden-Rank Pellet from his spatial artifact. ¡°This iellet at the peak of the Golden-Rank, it¡¯s priceless ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as poor as you. Now, I¡¯m going to ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, An Zheng waved at Du Shoushou. An Zheng¡¯s Golden-Rank and pellets had all been taken away by Purple Ivy, but Du Shoushou¡¯s was still alive. The people of the Pill King Valley never thought that Du Shoushou was an absolute wealthy person. Furthermore, Du Shoushou¡¯s spatial rank was extremely high as well.

    Du Shoushou smiled as he walked over, opening his spatial orb to grab a bunch of Golden-Rank pills: ¡°Come,e, everyone has a share, the spectators at the front row waved, allowing me to see your smiling faces. ¡°The audience behind us, let me see your waving arms.¡±

    He actually grabbed a handful of Golden-Rank pills and scattered them out, causing the surrounding Medicine Valley and Tai¡¯an College disciples to instantly go crazy, the crowd became restless, then followed immediately into a frenzy, as they almost fought over the Golden-Rank pills.

    An Zheng nced at Yang Tan, ¡°Don¡¯t hold that pill in your hands and shake it there. I can eat things like yours even if I drink a cup of wine. ¡°If you really can¡¯t produce anything decent, then go. Our identities are not equal, so it¡¯s too lousy for us to fight.¡±

    Yang Tan¡¯s face turned pale as he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had originally thought that the other party would definitely be someone from a poor background, but he hadn¡¯t thought that he would actually be able to take out so many Golden-Rank pills at once.

    Just then, Yang Jinping waved his hand and called his trusted aide over. He took out a bottle of pills and handed it over to his trusted aide, then said a few words. That trusted aide bowed and bowed as he promised. Then, he jogged over to Yang Tan¡¯s side and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Yang Tan¡¯s eyes lit up as he received the bottle, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the prize? I¡¯ll give yoeavy one. Is someone around you poisoned? My Pill King Valley¡¯s antidote is peerless in this world, if you win against me, the antidote will be yours. If you can¡¯t win, it doesn¡¯t matter. I am a magnanimous person, if you can¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a viin, I will sprinkle the antidote on the ground.

    An Zheng was waiting for the antidote. Although he did not know whether it was real or fake, he could already make his move.

    ¡°Did you get this antidote from the Energetic Ball that was sold on the street?¡±

    An Zheng slowly walked up the contest ground, and said as he walked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the Medicine God Valley¡¯s reputation will be ruined by you.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Yang Tan ced the medicine bottle on the table beside contest ground. ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±

    An Zheng stretched his shoulders and walked to the center of contest ground: ¡°If there is a choice, you will know after a while.¡±

    Yang Tan rebuked angrily, his eyes moved, and only ayer of mist appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body. Thisyer of mist appeared extremely suddenly, and swallowed An Zheng within without any warning. The fog was light green, obviously poisonous.

    ¡°When you kneel down from the poison, I¡¯ll sprinkle the antidote on my shoes. Kneel down and lick my shoes to cure the poison.¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng had already been engulfed by the poisonous miasma, the ridicule in his eyes grew even stronger. ¡°Pretending to work so hard, you would reveal your weakness the moment you make a move. This is the poison mist from our Pill King Valley, let alone a small fry like you, even if little sage realm cultivators were to enter, they would not be able to withstand it. ¡±

    He opened his mouth to take a breath, and the poison mist around An Zheng started to swirl, bing thicker and thicker. If one were to look carefully, they would see that it was actually not some kind of real fog, but rather an extremely tiny flying bug that was almost indiscernible to the naked eye. The number was simply too great. Furthermore, the size was so small that every single pore on its skin could fit interson¡¯s body. It was impossible to guard against.

    Yang Jinping was originally sitting very steadily on the stage, but when he saw that his grandson was about to kill people the moment he attacked, his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Yang Jinping let out a loud shout, and rushed down from the stage: ¡°Who asked you to use the Heaven Pearl Worm!¡±

    Yang Tan snorted: ¡°I must kill this person. I don¡¯t care who you try to curry favor with, and I don¡¯t care which path you choose to take.¡± Wei Choumou treats me well, if he dies, I have to avenge him. After I kill this person, no matter what you want me to do in the future, I will listen to you.

    ¡°You¡¯re pissing me off!¡±

    Yang Jinping immediately rushed towards An Zheng¡¯s direction to cure the poison. The Heaven Pearl Worm was one of the strongest Gu worms in the Medicine Valley, once they entered interson¡¯s skin and entered into their body, no one could be saved, there would be no cure.

    On the contest ground, the ground around An Zheng changed from yellow to ck. Even the tiny organisms that were hiding in the depths of the earth were unable to escape. Everything within a radius of dozens of meters was killed. An Zheng¡¯s body was already covered by a thickyer of Heavenly Pearl Worm, and he could no longer see what was happening. Yang Jinping knew that it was already toote, but he had no choice but to behave in front of Zhu Xiaojian.

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Someone from the Pill King Valley could not help but add fuel to the fire: ¡°I thought that he was really strong, but when Senior Yang attacked, he could not stop it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought he was really that strong.¡±

    ¡°Your act is pretty decent, I didn¡¯t expect it to be something like that.¡±

    ¡°This kind of guy is simply unworthy of fighting with Senior Yang.¡±

    Even the disciples of the Tai¡¯an College were gloating, they were happy to see the people of the Bai Sheng Academy being humiliated.

    The densely-packed Sky Pearl Insects were crawling all over An Zheng¡¯s body, and the scene was extremely terrifying. But just as Yang Jinping was about to rush over, the mist on his body started to fall down bit by bit. When the countless Sky Pearl Insects approached An Zheng, they actually died... Very quickly, ayer of the corpse of the Heavenly Jewel Master fell to the ground, covering itpletely. An Zheng¡¯s body was gradually being exposed, and as if he was bored to death, he dug out his ears, and flicked his finger.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little itchy.¡±

    Then he summoned the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and stabbed it into the ground with a bang, ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±

 Chapter 1135 - What can you do?

    <h4>Chapter 1135 ¨C What can you do?</h4>

    The Heavenly Jewel Insects covering An Zheng¡¯s body fell down one by one, quickly covering the ground in ayer. This was one of the most terrifying Gu worms in the Medicine Valley. Everyone thought that An Zheng would definitely die, but they never thought that it would actually be those bugs that died.

    An Zheng summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and stabbed it into the ground, rubbing his ears and flicking his fingers: ¡°My turn?¡±

    At this moment, Yang Tan¡¯s face had already turned somewhat pale. Even now, he still wasn¡¯t willing to admit that what he saw was real. Those were the Heavenly Jewel Worms, the unassable Heavenly Jewel Worms, and they died so easily?

    No one knew about An Zheng¡¯s past. After all, this was another era. When An Zheng saved Xuan-Yuan, he received a poisonous pill that could even corrode immortals¡¯ bodies. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t evenparable to this tiny little Heaven Pearl Worm?

    Furthermore, the herbs in An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet medicinal field were all top quality.

    An Zheng walked forward as the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler drew a deep mark on the ground.

    ¡°Do you have any other skills? Hurry up, I¡¯m going.¡±

    An Zheng said very seriously as they walked.

    Yang Tan¡¯s lips began to twitch, he was obviously on the verge of exploding from anger. ¡°I said before, there can only be one person alive here who wants to fight.¡±

    His two hands suddenly pressed down on the ground at the same time, causing colorful runes to appear and quickly spread out like spiderwebs. In a short moment, the entire training field was covered in ck runes.

    In fact, there had always been a saying in the martial arts world thaoison master would be unable to cure himself if he practiced a talisman technique. Using the poison technique with the help of the rune, how could it be colorless and intangible? An Zheng immediately felt a faint fragrance permeating through the air, but the smell soon turned into a stench the moment it entered his nose. Following which, an urge to vomit arose and his stomach churned.

    [The corresponding herb has been extracted for detoxification.]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes was short but powerful, and very soon, An Zheng¡¯s feeling of nausea disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Devour!¡±

    A disciple of the Medicine Valley eximed: ¡°I never thought that Senior Brother Yang had already cultivated the Heaven¡¯s Devour technique!¡±

    ¡°Senior Yang is simply too heaven defying. No one below 50 years of age in our Medicine Valley has managed to cultivate Heaven¡¯s Devour.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that guy is finished now.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Engulf is no longer just a cultivation technique but an absolute control of the world. Once you enter the Sky Swallowing Space, no one can resist the corrosion. I¡¯m afraid in less than two seconds, that person will turn intuddle of pus. ¡±

    After An Zheng heard these words, he turned around and looked at his, and said somewhat impatiently: ¡°Can you shut up, do you want me to help you count?¡±

    He turned his head and said, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Devour, right? The name is very domineering.¡±

    He suddenly sped up his footsteps and rushed towards Yang Tan. Under the Heavenly Devour¡¯s terrifying corrosive power, the ground quickly turned ck and then split open like a swamp. Bubbles began to appear on the ground, and even the smell of the barrier was not able to block them out. People on both sides started to vomit, first spitting out blood, then blood, and finally broken organs.

    If the people outside the boundary were like this, it could be imagined how terrifying An Zheng was currently enduring under the effects of the heavenly devouring.

    ¡°Heavens are mine!¡±

    An Zheng rushed over, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler swung its hand and struck, activating double its strength!

    Peng!

    Yang Tan¡¯s body was sent flying horizontally, heavily hitting the barrier and rebounding back. His head was almost smashed t, after struggling to stand up, he wanted to attack again, but the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had already arrived, and directly pped his face. At this moment, even the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but cover their eyes, unable to bear to watch such an oue. Under the huge force, Yang Tan¡¯s body flipped and flew backwards.

    His head hit the ground, then his knees hit the ground. Then his head, then his knees, and after a dozen somersaults, his knees were shattered. His head was also bleeding profusely, making him look like a gourd of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you devour me!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body shed over, with one hand he grabbed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s handle and smashed it onto Yang Tan¡¯s head: ¡°You can only have one right? Right? Right? Right? ¡°Right?¡±

    Bang bang bang bang bang ¡­

    The ground was protected by the barrier, but Yang Tan was still smashed down by An Zheng. It was as if he was smashing a pir, smashing into the ground one after another. After asking this question, Yang Tan only had half of his head left exposed on the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve done anything evil before. You wanted to kill me for the sake of avenging your friend. I won¡¯t kill you based on this.¡±

    An Zheng waved towards the stage, indicating that it was over.

    Yang Jinping¡¯s expression kept changing when he returned to the high tform, ugly to the point that he looked like he had just eaten a dead fly. Seeing his own grandson beaten up like this, how could he not be shocked in his heart? However, Zhu Xiaojian was smiling and holding his hand while speaking, he looked extremely intimate, but even though he tried to stand up several times, he was constantly being pressed by Zhu Xiaojian, and could not move at all.

    The only constion was that An Zheng was sensible and didn¡¯t really kill him.

    Just as he was about to open the enchantment, he saw his grandson struggling to climb out from the ground. His face was iparably hideous; he was like a bug that had drilled out of the pit, his four limbs curving aerrifying angle like a grasshopper¡¯s leg.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yang Jinping anxiously roared out, he wanted to stand up and rush over, but was held back by Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Young people¡¯s matters, do not be too concerned about it, they know what to do. Didn¡¯t you see that An Zheng did not kill him? That grandson of yours shouldn¡¯t be seeking death either. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Tan¡¯s body hadpletely changed. He looked like a strange reptile, with a ck bug crawling out from the hole in his head and exposing half of its body. It was clearly just a bug, with the thickness of a thumb and length of about a foot, but it gave off the feeling of looking at An Zheng sinisterly.

    ¡°You forced me ¡­¡±

    Without the upper half of his head, Yang Tan raised his head and looked at An Zheng strangely. He had clearly not opened his mouth yet he had uttered a sound.

    ¡°There has never been anyone in this world who can bully me, only others. Whoever dares to provoke me, I will make them diorrible death, not a family. ¡±

    His joints twisted in a hair-raising way, and he crawled forward like a scorpion. Suddenly, strands of flesh came out from his body, they were stretched out and twisted, shooting towards An Zheng one after another. The twisted threads of flesh were slightlyrger, giving off the impression that they were the hairs of a man pulled out from his hair. The speed at which it shot towards him was surprisingly fast, like a bullet.

    An Zheng continuously dodged and dodged, and these things kept shooting at him, but they kept on turning and attacking him. As the things around An Zheng became more and more concentrated, Yang Tan¡¯s body became more and more disgusting and terrifying, as if he was being peeled out from a cocoon.

    In less than a minute, all the contest ground within a radius of a few hundred meters were sealed off. There was something like ck hair everywhere, twisting and twisting, as if there were countless snakes twisting together. He could no longer see An Zheng, nor could he see Yang Tan. The barrier was a square, transparent one that was about four hundred meters in length. It had nowpletely turned into a ck cube.

    ¡°Heavens, what is that thing!¡±

    Even the disciples of the Medicine Valley were trembling in fear, no one had ever seen what it was.

    ¡°What did Senior Yang be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen this thing before ¡­¡± What the hell is this, it¡¯s so disgusting. ¡±

    ¡°Did Senior Yang refine his own body? The thing that crawled out of his shattered head previously seems to be a Gu worm. ¡±

    ¡°Is this a strategy of mutual destruction?¡±

    Everyone stood up, looking at the contest ground nervously.

    Yang Jinping¡¯s face was as white as paper as he stood there trembling: ¡°Unfilial son, unfilial son! How dare you use suching on your own son! This is retribution! ¡±

    He seemed to have aged several decades in an instant as he stood there, on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian asked with an ashen face.

    ¡°Blood rted Gu worm.¡±

    Yang Jinping seemed to have bepletely numb from his sorrow and sorrow, and subconsciously answered: ¡°It¡¯s the forbidden art of the Medicine God Valley ¡­ His father had been unable to recover from his injuries during the duel, so he had ced all his hopes on the fight. Then one day his father suddenly died and his body turned intool of blood. Unexpectedly, it really was like this ¡­ The bug in Zhuo¡¯s head is his father. ¡±

    The moment these words left his mouth, even Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s heart fiercely jumped.

    What a vicious father, to do sucerrifying thing. Or perhaps it was because of his obsession with his terrible son that he had agreed to allow his father to do such a thing.

    One body, two souls.

    The snake-like thing was still wriggling and shrinking, filling up the entire enchantment. No one could see An Zheng or Yang Tan, it seemed that those things were still desperately trying to squeeze out, trying to break the enchantment.

    ¡°That thing cannot be controlled. Once it breaks through the Spirit Formation, anything that is alive will pounce on it and devour it. Its body will berger andrger, bing uncontroble.¡±

    Yang Jinping was still unable to hold on in the end and fell onto the ground withump, his body trembling exceptionally violently.

    ¡°If my men die in your Medicine Valley.¡±

    The corner of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s mouth curled up, and was so cold: ¡°I will tten this area of yours, and I won¡¯t care about some blood-rted Gu worm. ¡°If my people die, I¡¯ll shove your grandchildren into a fart¡¯s eyes.¡±

    As he was speaking, a weak purple light shed within the barrier. However, not many people saw it. Even if they saw it, no one would care, because at this moment, everyone was certain that ¡­ An Zheng was dead.

    ¡°So irritating. I was nning on keeping some things, but if that Zi fellow finds out, then I¡¯ll have to take them back.¡± ¡°Really ¡­¡±

    [Heavenly Lightning Force!]

    The two hasty words were followed by a ball of purple light exploding in the middle of the barrier. It was an indescribable light, an indescribable power. Intense purple light shot out, one ray, two rays, three rays, countless rays, as if tearing the sunlight out of the clouds, slicing the darkness into pieces, evaporating, splitting and propping up.

    An Zheng stood there, his left hand holding onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s handle. The purple lightning had turned his face purple, and his eyes were an indescribably demonic color.

    ¡°What did you just say? I forced you? Forget it ¡­ What can you do? ¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up witint of cynicism.

 Chapter 1136 - Divine Court, Oracular Officer

    <h4>Chapter 1136 ¨C Divine Court, Oracr Officer</h4>

    The swirling purple electric current burned all the ck fur-like things, and those things retreated crazily as if they had met their nemesis. However, once the purple lightning started to strike, it was like an army blowing its horn, never turning back.

    It was as if the wind had swept away the clouds. In just a short moment, those ck creatures had already retreated back into Yang Tan¡¯s main body. Streams of purple lightning pierced into Yang Tan¡¯s body like sharp swords. That iplete person began to roll around on the ground and wail.

    ¡°Everyone thinks they are the main protagonists of life, and you are no exception.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Yang Tan, and looked down at the pitiful guy: ¡°But no matter who it is, they¡¯re all supporting characters when they meet me.¡±

    He squatted down. ¡°You said just now that even if the antidote you gave my friend was fake, I have no way of telling and I don¡¯t have any choice right? ¡°Your thoughts are simple, I have a way.¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight, picked up the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and aimed it at Yang Tan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Yang Jinping who was on the stage roared out, and used his hand to remove the barrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition, you¡¯ve already won. This is Medicine Sovereign Valley, he¡¯s my grandson. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian startedughing at the side, but his tone turned slightly cold as he said: ¡°Second Valley Master is truly fair. When my men were to be killed earlier, why didn¡¯t I see you abide by your promise like this?¡±

    Yang Jinping opened his mouth, but did not know what to say.

    An Zheng never nned to kill Yang Que in the first ce. He only wanted Yang Jinping to open the enchantment.

    An Zheng waved his hand towards Du Shoushou, who jogged over to ask what he wanted. An Zheng asked Du Shoushou to stretch out his hand, and then pulled out a dagger and shed at Du Shoushou¡¯s arm. Du Shoushou was shocked: ¡°F * ck, what are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll give you some pce guard sand.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou to the ground and squatted, then dripped all of Du Shoushou¡¯s blood into Yang Tan¡¯s wound. Du Shoushou¡¯s blood was a little dark, it was ck and red, clearly showing that the poison had been temporarily suppressed. The moment the blood entered Yang Tan¡¯s wound, he began to wail in pain. His body trembled violently, and he began to roll on the ground.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Yang Jinping shouted and was about to rush over, but he was stopped by Zhu Xiaojian, ¡°Come,e, drink some tea.¡±

    Yang Jinping wanted to turn hostile, but his hands were grabbed by Zhu Xiaojian, causing the strong Cultivation Power to be instantly suppressed. All of his energy points were sealed in an instant, and he was unable to use a single ounce of strength. Initially, he had not felt that Zhu Xiaojian was terrifying, but after this interaction, he knew that his opponent¡¯s strength had already reached a terrifying level.

    An Zheng walked over, took the antidote from the table, opened the bottle, took one out and stuffed it into Yang Tan¡¯s mouth. After a few seconds, the rolling and twisting Yang Tan came to a stop as heid on the ground gasping for breath. Although he still looked terrifying, it was obvious that he was no longer in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry.¡±

    An Zheng pulled a chair over and sat down, while the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler stabbed itself right in front of Yang Tan. As long as he let go, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler would immediately smash Yang Tan¡¯s body into pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the antidote is real or fake, so I can only guard here.¡± I think we¡¯ll be able to see something in about three or five days. ¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    On the stage, Yang Jinping took out a bottle of medicine from his spatial artifact and passed it to the trusted aide, ¡°The antidote is for one stage, and this is for the second stage. If you consume the antidote separately, you can remove the poison within a day.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up, and Du Shoushou ran over to take the antidote to have a look, it really looked different from the bottle from before. An Zheng allowed Du Shoushou to consume the antidote, but he didn¡¯t leave, and continued to sit by Yang Tan¡¯s side.

    ¡°A day? ¡°Then I¡¯ll guard it for two days.¡±

    He closed his eyes and began to cultivate, and surprisingly, did not pay any attention to the people around him.

    Yang Jinping was pulled away by Zhu Xiaojian. He said that he was going to discuss an important matter, and he was angry but did not dare say anything. An Zheng and Du Shoushou sat in the contest ground¡¯s room and waited for two days and two nights until they were certain that the poison in their bodies had been dispelled.

    Seeing that An Zheng and his wife had left, the guards of the contest ground ran over to take Yang Tan away for medical treatment.

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng sat on the short wall not far away, one of them holding onto a jug of wine.

    ¡°This era doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to survive in. Little An, have you thought about whether we can go back without you?¡±

    ¡°I should get used to it before there is no way to change the world.¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°We are all going to be stronger, we are getting stronger.¡±

    Du Shoushou pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Tell me, will I encounter Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism in this era? ¡°I always thought that I might be his descendant. Otherwise, why would he take care of me like that? Even back in the Great Xi era, there would still be a shadow of him helping me, and I could even obtain his inheritance.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, he did not know what to say.

    Purple Ivy firmly believed that it was impossible for a Emperor Level Master to appear for a demon n, and An Zheng was now more and more convinced by Purple Ivy. Not to mention the Emperor Level, even if it was near to the level of a Golden Immortal Stage expert, he would still be killed. Only the dogs of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate would be able to survive or someone like Ning Xiaolou, who had Purple Ivy to protect, would be able to. Furthermore, this era was no longer a one or two days one. If the demons were truly powerful, it was impossible that An Zheng had never heard of them before, nor had he met them before.

    Since the Monster race wasn¡¯t prosperous, how could they have a Monster Emperor?

    It was an unsolved mystery, and it might have to wait.

    At the same time, there was a small town called Mind¡¯s Town that was less than a hundred miles away from the Medicine Valley. The scenery of this ce beside the mountain and by the water was quite beautiful. However, because it was close to Savage Mountain, even the local vigers did not dare to walk around randomly in the wilderness.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was ake called Mo Chou. Theke was as t as a mirror. At the edge of theke, there was a small trestle bridge. At the end of it, there waavilion.

    In the pavilion, a middle-aged man dressed in silver brocade clothes stood in the pavilion. He looked at the mirror-likeke and shook his head slightly, as if he was talking to himself.

    After he finished speaking, rain began to fall, densely packed and light like a mist.

    The few people standing in the pavilion all looked at each other, no one daring to breathe loudly. This middle-aged man looked to be around forty years old, but his appearance was very handsome. He had the charisma of a mature man. He had a faint schrly air to him, as well as the aura of the rivers andkes. The silvery-white brocade robe on his body looked very special, and the lines on it flowed like the wind and clouds. On the sleeve of his left arm, there were three words embroidered with golden threads.

    Divine Court

    He was the type of person who had a warm expression on his face. Regardless of whether it was a young girl or a charming woman, they would all be infected by his warmth. If he smiled, there would be people who would be moved by him. He stood there, straight and straight, but he did not have the cold killing intent that soldiers had. It waerfect match with the distant mountains, theke, and the misty light rain mist.

    ¡°The Goddess said that some people can change the world.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the silent crowd, ¡°I feel that what you said is very true. For example, the Goddess herself is someone who can change the world. Therefore, Lord Divine Monarch does not like having more people who can change the world. That way, the world will be boring.

    He sat down as if he were sad.

    ¡°Let me tell you a little bit about the Lord Divine Monarch... For example, his recent mood. For someone as sessful as Lord Hierarch, there were two ways to change the world. The first was that with the Goddess¡¯ strength, she could change her fate. Secondly, the people under the Lord God¡¯smand, like you and me, may have done minor things, but it is undeniable that they were also one of his ways of changing the world. The Lord God is naturally confident in his own strength, so he never makes a mistake. ¡±

    He looked up, his eyes cold. When the eyes of a person with a warm look on his face suddenly turned cold, it was as if summer had arrived. The bitter winter had suddenly arrived.

    ¡°Lord Divine Monarch is familiar with every single one of his Cultivation Power, familiar with every single one of his movements. He could perfectly control his own movements and thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t perfectly control his own subordinates. Even if he was stronger than them, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Do you know why? It was because many people were stupid, and they weren¡¯t worthy to be the subordinates of the Lord God. He is as tall as a mountain and all of you are weak like sand, so it is unrealistic for you all to let Lord Goddess experience you all. And so I did. ¡±

    He looked at his own clean and beautiful palm and sighed. ¡°You all are too stupid ¡­ I¡¯m so stupid I don¡¯t even have the heart to correct you. I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to escape. If you can escape, then I¡¯ll open uath to survival. ¡±

    The people standing in the pavilion looked at each other, then two of them turned around and ran. Their speed was raised to the limit, and like a mist materialized, they were already on the other side of theke in the blink of an eye. They passed through the drizzling mist and seemed to have merged into the beautiful scenery.

    ¡°He really is stupid.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s brows twitched slightly. The two people who were running away immediately exploded. It was as if a scarlet lotus had suddenly appeared in a dark mountain stream, blooming abruptly in theke. It was obvious that the colors were a bit too bright, yet it was too sudden. However, it did not destroy the artistic conception of mountains and rivers.

    ¡°How can we possibly escape in this mountain and river? The thought of running away in my mind is so stupid that there is no way to save you. ¡±

    He looked at the few people who did not run away, ¡°You are not that stupid, so you should live for now.¡±

    ¡°Lord Hierarch said that all the people on Fallen Immortal Ind are people that can change the world, so it gives meadache ¡­ You are all hunters, and if the Lord Goddess allows you to live, you must make yourselves seem valuable. From today onwards, you will have to hunt, and those people that fell to the Immortal Ind will not be missing a single one. I don¡¯t care if you use the, hooks, arrows or hands to hunt. Before the mid-autumn of this year, if you don¡¯t catch all of these people, you can end it yourself. ¡°There are these people, Bai Sheng Academy has them, Nine Saint Sect has them, and they can be found in many different ces, but now there are also those in Medicine Valley ¡­¡±

    He stood up.

    ¡°Divine Court, Oracr Officer, Xu Xieyi thanks everyone. I hope that all of you will work together and not disappoint me.¡±

    Those people were so scared that their faces were all white. They all kneeled down and said, ¡°We will follow your orders.¡±

 Chapter 1137 - - Here, dont be arrogant.

    <h4>Chapter 1137 ¨C Here, don¡¯t be arrogant.</h4>

    Theke wasn¡¯t famous for itske, but it was breathtakingly beautiful.

    After Xu Xieyi left, theke looked like ¡­ It was just like that, ordinary and unremarkable. That mountain looked the same, ordinary and unremarkable. Where was the mountain like Mei Di, theke wave ethereal?

    So is it Lake Beauty, Mountain Beauty? Or perhaps, it had nothing to do with mountains and rivers.

    Xu Xieyi walked along the small path alone, and with every step he took, he reappeared on another mountain. Two hunters on this mountain fearfully walked forward to try their luck. If they didn¡¯t really have food, how would they havee to the barbarian mountain to take the risk? He was already afraid of the person in white appearing before him all of a sudden, scaring the two of them to the point that they would pee their pants. However, he didn¡¯t sense it. All the demonic beasts in the mountain were hibernating and didn¡¯t dare to reveal their auras.

    On another mountain, there waea garden. The sixteen-year-olddy who was picking tea felt a little absent-minded. Originally, it was rather tiring and boring. She raised her head and saw a man in white appear. The tea tree seemed to have been painted out. There was even a faint white mist, as if it was a paradise on earth. When she looked again, there was no trace of that man. The teady could not help but be a little dazed.

    On the public road, there wauge troop, which was being protected by hundreds of armored soldiers. Because there was a pampered girl in the carriage who could not be shaken up, the carriage could only be slower. The young girl was kneeling in the carriage. There was a painting on the table, but it was always bad. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew. A middle-aged man appeared with a warm look on his face. He held her delicate, jade-like hand as he drew a few strokes on the xuan paper. The mountains and rivers seemed toe to life.

    Xu Xieyi was a very interesting person.

    The word ¡°secret courtyard¡± actually had many taboos, so he did not know that this mountain had originally been named the ¡°secret courtyard mountain¡± by that extremely daring person. In thisnd that was connected to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, there was nothing special that people remembered about any of the mountains.

    On the bamboo forest path in the mountains, a few young girls in the prime of their youth were holding bamboo baskets and picking some wild mushrooms, preparing to go make some soup. Suddenly, they felt that the bamboo forest had be beautiful, and the mountain road had disappeared as well.

    ¡°Lord Divine Overseer has returned.¡±

    A girl called Linglong nervously lowered her head to look at her dress, afraid that there was something that would affect her beauty. She was like this, and the other girls were the same. How could they still remember what they just talked about? They all lowered their heads to tidy up their skirts. He then tucked in his stomach and puffed out his chest to make himself look more upright.

    When Xu Xieyi appeared on the mountain road and saw themughing, the few girls became dizzy and felt that he was the happiest person in the world. Xu Xieyi slightly nodded his head, and then, began walking up the mountain. The few of them followed from afar, and didn¡¯t dare to approach. However, the little girls who had been chirping merrily were now acting shyly and walking in apletely different manner.

    Following the stone path inside the bamboo forest, Xu Xieyi walked step by step to the halfway point of the mountain. When he got back here, he was hardly in a hurry.

    In the bamboo forest, a vast pce appeared in front of them. A few cultivators in red robes looked at Xu Xieyi and immediately sped their fists and bowed, wishing that they could kneel down and kowtow to him.

    ¡°We pay our respects to Your Eminence.¡±

    Xu Xieyi only replied indifferently, then walked into the dazzling structure. Here the walls were white and the halls were gilded and decorated with beautiful decorations. The birdsong of the mountains far surpassed that of the silk bamboo, and made one¡¯s mind carefree and happy.

    With nine turns and nine turns, Xu Xieyi walked into arge hall. Outside the hall were two ck jade statues of demon beasts. The demon beast on the left had a sword under its feet, and the demon beast on the right had a rune under its feet.

    Sword and talisman were often seen as symbols of Dao Sect.

    There was a white jade throne in the middle of the hall, directly to the north. Xu Xieyi walked up and sat down, looking a little tired.

    Just as he sat down, a little Daoist boy wearing a blue Daoist robe ran in with a flustered expression.

    ¡°Lord Divine Overseer, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s people have arrived.¡±

    Xu Xieyi made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, as he continued to sit there in a daze. Outside the Main Pce, dozens of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s filed in, looking extremely aggressive. The leader seemed to be a forty year old Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate Supreme Commander, who was above the Inspector Heavenly Immortal. Among the many Celestial patrolling masters that followed behind him, there was one person who An Zheng wanted to kill. He wanted to tten the vige and also the culprit who killed Master Luo ¡­ Shang Jiu Yun.

    Each of these Celestial patrolling masters controlled a Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and just by casually walking into a sect, they would enjoy the treatment of an emperor. Even a super sect like the Nine Saint Sect would have to be courteous when facing an ordinary Inspector Heavenly Immortal. Thus, it could be seen just how important the Inspector Heavenly Supreme Commander was. Suddenly, dozens of Celestial Immortals and a Celestial Supreme Commander arrived. This battle was a bit frightening.

    The one leading these people was called Lou Feifan, a very extraordinary person. The fact that he was able to take up the position of Supreme Commander meant that he was at least in the True Immortal Realm. Perhaps he had already reached the Golden Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Xu Xieyi?¡±

    He did not know what this Divine Court was, nor did he know what this Xu Xieyi was. All he knew was that not long ago, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s thirty-six Inspector Heavenly Immortal were taken by the Divine Court and beaten ck and blue, and they were casually tossed into the ravine like wild dogs.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Xu Xieyi gave a nd grunt of acknowledgement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your Divine Court does, but I have to remind you. In the mortal world, only the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate has the authority to enforce thew. All the sects, academies, academies, martial academies, anywhere rted to cultivation, must be under the control of my Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. You Divine Court people of unknown origin are simply too overbearing. After beating up the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, do you really think that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is easy to bully? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know what Divine Court does.¡±

    Xu Xieyi rubbed the corner of his eyebrows that was slightly creased, as if he was toozy to exin.

    ¡°Because your position is too low to reach this level. But since you¡¯ve found this ce to ask me, I¡¯ll let you know ¡­ The Ancestor was very disappointed with what he had done. He was especially disappointed. The Xuan-Yuan Ancestor had already been reincarnated back to the Xuan-Yuan Immortal Pce to recuperate. The reincarnation cycle wouldst for three thousand years. You Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate should know that the High Lord Blue Lotus is now in charge of the Immortal World, right? ¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is the only ce ofw enforcement in the Mortal Realm, so of course I know what you¡¯re talking about. The Ancestor gave us the authority to enforce thew in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    ¡°That was before.¡±

    Xu Xieyi lowered his head and looked at his long, pure white finger, as if he cared a lot about it.

    ¡°The two Ancestor¡¯s reincarnation is in charge of the immortal pce. It is three thousand years of reincarnation, so every time the date of reincarnation approaches, the various authorities and yamen will tremble in fear. Everyone knew that everyone in the yamen would have to change for the Immortal Emperor Reincarnation. Since the various yamen offices in the Immortal Pce were fixed, no one could change it. Thus, they could only switch out people. As for the mortal world, it was simpler. Every time they reincarnated, they would have to change the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The Ancestor was already a bit tired and a bit fidgety ¡­ Furthermore, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s position was too low, low enough that the Ancestor did not have the time to assign people to waste time. Weren¡¯t all of you being very careful before, just waiting for someone to take over? But you can¡¯t even wait until you see someone, and you think you won¡¯t change this time, right? So from lying low and hibernating to bing arrogant again. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s voice was also very warm, it did not cause any difort in the slightest.

    However, at this moment, his voice suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the Ancestor was toozy to change people. It means that the Ancestor has given up on the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.¡± The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was such a low level ce, it was not worth the trouble. Thus, my Divine Court ¡­ ¡±

    Xu Xieyi stood up, and walked down the stage step by step, with his imposing manner.

    ¡°The people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate are all people of the Emperor of Xuan-Yuan. Divine Court was someone from the Green Lotus Sovereign, someone who wielded power right now. Your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is too bad, too rotten, and too clumsy, so you don¡¯t have to do anything. Listen to what I¡¯m about to say and remember it clearly ¡­ From today onwards, my Divine Court will take care of everything in the mortal world. ¡±

    ¡°We will do what your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can¡¯t do. What you don¡¯t dare to do, we will do. ¡±

    He walked up to Lou Bufan and looked at him. The two of them were standing very close to each other. At this time, the menacing Lou Feifan had already weakened. He looked at each other for a few seconds before snorting and looking away.

    Xu Xieyi continued: ¡°Go back, you do not have the qualifications to be arrogant here. Live well, with your tail between your legs. Let me advise you, in the future, if you meet people from Divine Court, you will have to respectfully make way for them. If you follow the path, you will obediently stand by the side of the road. This is your first timeing here. I¡¯ll give you some face and let you go back alive. I hope there won¡¯t be a next time, never. ¡±

    Lou Bufan snorted once again, but he was just holding on.

    As he turned to leave, the previously overbearing Celestial Master Patrol all withered away. It was so frosty that it was like an eggnt had been struck, unable to stand up straight. They also turned around together with Lou Bufan, somewhat dejected, and wanted to leave together with him.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Xu Xieyi said indifferently: ¡°Since you¡¯vee, it will save me the time of taking a trip. It was an indisputable fact that the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate were rotten to the bones. Some said that even if you counted the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, no one would die a grievous death if you pulled them out. I was originally going to go to the various Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estato look around. Since all of you took the initiative to save me from walking around, a few people would have to die in order to prove the innocence of those who are still alive. ¡±

    He raised his hand and casually pointed third of the people. ¡°Leave these people behind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far, my men are all innocent. I will bring as many people as I can with me, not one less is enough.¡±

    Xu Xieyi replied, ¡°Oh, the person I chose is innocent? So what? The Ancestor said that 30% of the people in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can be killed, and what the Ancestor said was thew. If I choose to be innocent, then you choose toe out and trade for 30%, I don¡¯t mind. ¡±

    Lou Bufan opened his mouth, but no blood came out. He was so angry that his veins popped out, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xu Xieyi¡¯s aura was too powerful. He had already lost,pletely lost, and did not have the slightest bit of courage to fight back.

    ¡°You will regret it!¡±

    He ruthlessly threw down these five words, yet he seemed so pale and powerless.

    Xu Xieyi smiled, but it was still warm.

    And then the one-third of the people he chose were all melted... Like ink, it flowed through the cracks in the floor and into the floor. A group of experts died just like that, not even leaving aplete corpse behind. Lou Feifan turned and left, his shoulders trembling in anger.

    ¡°Those people from Fallen Immortal Ind, you Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate people better not touch any of them. This is my warning to you, otherwise, I won¡¯t just kill a few of you. How many Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the mortal world are there? I will annihte them one by one until they arepletely wiped out. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s words came from behind him. Lou Que¡¯s lips twitched a few times as his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°We have to find the ones that fell to the Immortal Ind. After we capture them, we will have more cards up our sleeves.¡±

    Lou Bufan looked at Shang Jiuyun, ¡°You are a waste! I¡¯ll give you ten days. If you can¡¯t catch this person, don¡¯te back. Find yourself a ce to die. ¡±

    Shang Jiuyun¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Your subordinate will go right away!¡±

 Chapter 1138 - Three-legged Crucible

    <h4>Chapter 1138 ¨C Three-legged Crucible</h4>

    , who had just cured Du Shoushou¡¯s poison in Pill King Valley, did not know how many people had their eyes on him, nor did he know how high their value was. It was unknown when the news of a cultivator of Fallen Immortal Ind bing an Immortal began to spread in the dark, quickly spreading throughout the entire martial arts world.

    It was because of this rumor that many people started to move.

    The word ¡®Immortal¡¯ was simply too alluring.

    Once one became an immortal, they would be able to live in the immortal pce and not this mortal world that was being suppressed and ruled by others. There was no need to lower your head to Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and the others, nor was there a need to live in such a lowly and lowly manner.

    Du Shoushou felt that the poison in his body had beenpletely eliminated, and his mood became a lot better.

    ¡°Now that we know that the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi are in the Nine Saint Sect and Purple Ivy has guaranteed that nothing will happen to them within a year, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where the rest of them went, Monkey, Monk, Chen Shaobai... ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Everyone is still alright, Zhong Jiuge that guy cultivated in such a mess, if something were to happen, he wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to protect himself.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I am not worried about anything, but Zhong Jiuge. He is the person who knows how to endure the most, and he knows how to disguise himself the most. ¡±

    ¡°Chen Shaobai...¡±

    An Zheng was the most worried of all. With his pride, Chen Shaobai would never lower his head. In this era, he would encounter many dangers. Once that guy got the upper hand with his paranoid and aloof personality, he wouldn¡¯tpromise even if he died.

    Just at this time, Zhu Xiaojian sent someone over to tell them to find a ce to rest for the time being. He and Yang Jinping had matters to discuss with each other, so they did not have the time to return to Yi Shui Lake right now. An Zheng and Du Shoushou decided to simply cultivate in the room they arranged, just in time to carefully inspect the beast¡¯s power that they obtained from underground.

    After sitting down, An Zheng began to use his consciousness to check the Blood Pearl Bracelet. The magical beast¡¯s energy was too strong, so it was always suppressed within the Blood Pearl¡¯s space, which allowed it to refine and fuse with magic tools. An Zheng sent his divine sense inside, and felt that thing quietly stopped in the middle of the air, as if it was asleep.

    As if it had sensed An Zhenging in, a ball of faint blue light suddenly rose. That thing didn¡¯t have a fixed shape, and now that it had morphed into the shape of a giant python, it raised its head and looked coldly at An Zheng.

    ¡°You want to swallow me?¡±

    The beast¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Otherwise, why would I raise you aet?¡±

    The Goblin Beast watched in alert, as if it was afraid of An Zheng¡¯s ability.

    ¡°How did you beat me?¡±

    it asked.

    An Zheng shook his head, replying with sincerity: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The magical beast was obviously shocked, ¡°You don¡¯t know? You beat me and you don¡¯t know how to beat me? ¡°Do you know that the person who brought you down to the Water Yi Lake is at least a Golden Immortal expert? He could only run for his life in front of me, but I was actually defeated by you ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed and replied: ¡°It¡¯s heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s divine sense transformed into his own, as he sat cross-legged in front of the demonic beast: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t understand you, and you don¡¯t understand me, so you and I might not be in a situation where you swallow me or I swallow you to death.¡±

    The magical beast took the form of a human, but it was only the outline of a human, so even a man and a woman couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°You seem to have ¡­ ¡°The aura of the sacred embryo.¡±

    The magical beast said after a moment of silence.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Yes.¡±

    The demonic beast fell into silence again, and only after a long while did it open its mouth to say, ¡°It really is heaven¡¯s will ¡­¡± In the entire world, the only thing that canpletely suppress me is the power of the Saint Embryo, and my power can only be assimted by it. You probably didn¡¯t realize that the one who beat me wasn¡¯t you at all, but the Holy Embryo. ¡°Both the Holy Embryo and I are formed from the purest energy in the world, so the final form will be the same ¡­¡±

    An Zheng came tealization, ¡°That is to say, you and the Holy Embryo are energy, and in the end, you are just demons.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The demonic beastughed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s only the name that we human cultivators give us. Why are we demons? You human cultivators always give them some very strange names that they fear, just like demons and ghosts. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s true. The more afraid I am, the more I need to use a name that will make me even more afraid. In reality, as far as humans were concerned, there were only two types of cultivators. One was that of a human, and the other was that of a non-human. Humans believed themselves to be the most intelligent existences, so they looked down on cultivators of any other species. They were full of contempt. However, humans are also afraid of the innate abilities of the cultivators of other species. It¡¯s eitheerrifying physical body or a terrifying ability. Humans have a very high sense of self-esteem. ¡±

    The Goblin Beast didn¡¯t expect An Zheng to say all this. After thinking for a bit, it said, ¡°You can be considered to have a conscience among the human cultivators.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, ¡°Stop messing around, in the end, I still have to obtain your strength.¡±

    The Magic Beast alsoughed, ¡°You are quite frank ¡­ But I can clearly feel that you are out of ce in this world, that you belong to this world. Your physique and your Cultivation Power are not things from this world. And you know what I am, the purest of powers, the keenest, so I can feel your thoughts, your purpose, everything about you. In other words, I am the you of energy, and you are the human me. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s a little scary.¡±

    The magical beast said, ¡°You want my energy, and I want yours. Do you really think that I can be manipted by you just because I¡¯m in your space tool? I just said that I¡¯m the same as you. I just wanted to tell you that it¡¯s very convenient for me to swallow you up, and I¡¯m much stronger than you. ¡±

    Just then, another voice rang out.

    ¡°You two, ignored me?¡±

    A golden orb of light appeared on An Zheng¡¯s other side. It was also in human form, but it looked to be much smaller, like a seven or eight year old child. However, the voice that spoke was still slightly hoarse, as if it wasn¡¯t young anymore.

    ¡°Holy Embryo?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Holy Embryo was the purest form of energy in this world, and it was rumored that it was the purest form of energy when the world first opened. Thus, in a sense, its power was even more terrifying than a magical beast¡¯s. The three of them stood in a triangle, but it seemed like An Zheng was the weakest.

    The Holy Embryo¡¯s voice was very old, but it was also very soft, so the contrast was especially intense.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance toe back, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly and so easily. Back then, when those two bitches took me away from Mount Kunlun, my powers were restrained and I couldn¡¯t escape. To have your lowly cultivator absorb your energy every day is an intolerable humiliation to me. Looks like fate is still on my side. I can also use the power of a powerful magical beast like you to revive me ¡­ Hahahaha, lowly human, lowly magical beast, one will be my body, one will be my tonic. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You sound quite happy.¡±

    The magical beast coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s just a destitute man, and yet he thinks that he can control everything?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Goblin Beast, ¡°If you fight him one-on-one, there¡¯s no guarantee that he¡¯ll win. Although you think I¡¯m not strong enough, this is my dimensional weapon and I have control over it. ¡°When the timees, we will split the power of the Holy Embryo equally. You go, you go, I go.¡±

    Hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, the demonic beast was obviously moved.

    ¡°As long as I obtain the power of the sacred embryo, I will be able to reach the final step and transform intuman form ¡­ It seemed to be a pretty good alliance. ¡°Although you are indeed too weak, this magic tool is powerful enough. Moreover, your control over the magic tool is very firm. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you and I to refine the holy embryo in this magic tool together.¡±

    The Holy Embryo obviously did not expect the situation to change so quickly. After a moment of silence, it looked at An Zheng, ¡°If you were to join hands with me, wouldn¡¯t your odds of victory be even greater? I also respect you. You were asked by others to send me back to Mount Kunlun, so I am quite grateful to you. As long as the two of us join forces, the magical beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow. When the timees, we will split the power of the magical beasts equally ¡­ ¡°No, I will take 40%, you take 60%. That way, your cultivation base will be raised by leaps and bounds, and I will be able to return to Mount Kunlun to continue my cultivation.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head in appreciation, ¡°Hearing what you have to say, I am moved as well.¡±

    The magical beast hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to it. This Holy Embryo has not been fully formed yet, so I¡¯m in urgent need of a body to protect me. I¡¯m different! So, if you join hands with him to kill me, your fate can be imagined. ¡±

    After it finished this sentence, it subconsciously looked at the Saint Embryo, and it subconsciously looked back at him. There was some tacit understanding in their eyes, and then, they both looked at An Zheng at the same time.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You guys want to kill me together? Share my power? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ First, this is the space magic tool that belongs to me. If I die, the magic tool will copse. What other good ending would you have? Second, split my power equally. Do you really think that you can get what you want? Compared to you, I¡¯m just too weak. However, I suddenly felt thankful for my weakness ¡­ I am weak, but I am in charge. ¡±

    It was clear that the magical beasts and the Holy Embryo had given up on that idea at the same time, because An Zheng was right. They were both stronger than An Zheng, what was the point in equally dividing An Zheng¡¯s strength? Once An Zheng¡¯s dead magical equipment truly crumbled, they would also be implicated. This was not the best solution. It was possible that all three of them would die.

    An Zhengughed even more carefree: ¡°The current situation is really fun, both of you want to kill the other party. You just need to obtain their power, because the three of us are the same ¡­ Hahahaha, we all have the purest of physiques, anyone can devour someone else. I am clearly the weakest, but you all have to look at my attitude ¡­ Wherever I stand, there¡¯s a chance of winning. Let me think ¡­ Although the Holy Embryo looked a bit sinister, it didn¡¯t want to harm me before. ¡°As for you, Demon Beast, you tried to devour me under the water, so I can¡¯t trust you too much ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the magical beast suddenly moved, pouncing towards the sacred embryo at its fastest speed.

    An Zheng immediately shouted out, ¡°Holy Embryo, let me help you. If we work together, we can swallow it!¡±

    But An Zheng did not move.

    The Holy Embryo moved.

    The two violent powers rolled together and were unimaginably savage.

    Inside the room, An Zheng still looked like he was sitting cross-legged quietly, but his body was trembling slightly. The Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist was flickering.

 Chapter 1139 - Its all mine.

    <h4>Chapter 1139 ¨C It¡¯s all mine.</h4>

    An Zheng felt that he had be worse.

    Maybe he had thought that the alliance between An Zheng and the Holy Embryo had already been decided, so the Demon Beast had taken the initiative to attack. These were three very strange people, or rather, existences. They all had the purest and purest physiques, so the three of them could devour each other without any form of rejection.

    The blue light of the demonic beast and the golden light of the Holy Embryo were like two bolts of lightning as they ceaselessly shed against An Zheng. An Zheng felt that he would be torn into pieces by the violent energy at any moment.

    If this was not the Blood Pearl¡¯s dimension, any other dimensional artifact would not be able to withstand this power.

    The battle between the two was extremely intense, and on the other side, Zhu Xiaojian was also engaged in an extremely intense battle.

    Yang Jinping carefully nced at Zhu Xiaojian, and then subconsciously lowered his head to look at the medallion of the DEA¡¯s Procurator that had just hung on his waist. The weight of this brand was so heavy that it made him feel that he had a dilemma in choosing it.

    In another room, Du Shoushou was using the name of the school superintendent to scrape the dirt off his shoes ¡­

    Zhu Xiaojian was an interesting person, gifting his identity card to others seemed to be his signature. However, the meaning of the te he gave waspletely different. No one could tell who he was giving or what he was doing except himself.

    ¡°Be honest.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sat on the chair with his feet on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you tell us yourself about the matter between you and the Wei n.¡± Now that you are already a member of the DEA, I can bring you in, but you need to be clean before you truly enter. ¡±

    His tone of voice was a little cynical, but it was as if a knife was stabbing straight into Yang Jinping¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The Wei family and I... Just a casual friend. ¡±

    Yang Jinping carefully replied.

    ¡°April before the year ended, July before the year ended,st June ¡­¡± Leaving aside the fact that in these three years, more than ten disciples of Bai Sheng Academy had gone missing at Savage Mountain, all of them had great innate talent. Savage Mountain is really a good ce, is full of endless mana, if people knew that death is imminent they would continue to charge in, are the disciples of Bai Sheng Academy considered idiots? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took out a small notebook from his sleeve and threw it on the ground. ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    Yang Jinping¡¯s trembling hands picked up the book from the ground and looked at it. His face immediately turned pale white. It was a confession from someone of the Wei Family, a very detailed confession. The reason why the Wei Family and Yang Jinping colluded and kidnapped the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s disciples to refine the blood man was very clear, this blood man¡¯s n was to join the Nine Saint Sect, so that he could gain additional chips for himself.

    Yang Jinping was trembling in fear, his hands and feet turning cold.

    ¡°This irap!¡±

    Yang Jinping lifted his head to look at Zhu Xiaojian. Perhaps it was due to excitement or maybe it was because of fear, but his lips had already turned purple and he was still trembling.

    ¡°Master, this is really a trap! Since the creation of Pill King Valley, there has only been one reason for the existence of Pill King Valley, and that is to provide all the medicinal pellets, ingredients and alchemy techniques required by the Your Majesty. All these years, no one in the Pill King Valley dared to go against his original intention, and no one will ever dare to do so again. ¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand: ¡°You still think I¡¯m stupid huh ¡­ If I told you, then I have solid evidence. I can still give you the sign in this situation, but you still don¡¯t understand what I mean. It seemed like there was no need to continue this conversation ¡­ Turn around and see whether you left fast or my DEA moved fast. ¡±

    He stood up and was about to walk out when Yang Jinping quickly stopped him with two steps and bowed. There may have been some misunderstanding. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    Yang Jinping gritted his teeth: ¡°Sir ¡­ I can exin that. Master, this subordinate does havtionship with the Wei Family, and Wei Sun did ask this subordinate to refine a few things for him, but this subordinate really doesn¡¯t know what bloody man¡¯s n it is, and I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with the Nine Saint Sect. If I knew, even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sighed: ¡°I gave you a chance, but you did not grasp it yourself.¡±

    He walked forward inrge strides and Yang Jinping once again went around to block him.

    ¡°Lord ¡­¡± You, can you really guarantee the safety of my family? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed coldly: ¡°Do you know how DEA does it?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The wind is blowing thin. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Wind Blind.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took out the wind scrolls and shook it: ¡°I can write whatever I want, this is my right. What I¡¯ve written down is the truth. No one dares to doubt it, so why don¡¯t you understand? ¡±

    Yang Jinping¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a moment, he lowered his head and replied, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°I can let bygones be bygones, but I cannot allow my subordinates to be conceited. If you think you can trick me, then you won¡¯t have to lie to me this time.¡±

    ¡°Subordinate... Indeed, they have some interaction with Wei Sun. ¡±

    Yang Jinping was quiet for a long time, before he finally could not take it anymore. He knelt there and said: ¡°But back then, this subordinate was also forced to do so. Wei Sun sent people to find me, saying that he and the Principal of the Tai¡¯an College, Nie Xiangtai, are already members of the Nine Saint Sect, because they received solid news that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is nning to kill the Lord of Your Majesty, that the Lord of Your Majesty is unable to escape this cmity. ¡±

    ¡°All these years, the Medicine God Valley has offended a few people. I was the one controlling Valley Master Xiao Xiaosheng not asking about the affairs, so once Your Majesty ¡­ If the Your Majesty is no longer here, then wouldn¡¯t it mean that I won¡¯t be able to live for long? In order to protect myself, this subordinate had no choice but to agree to Wei Sun¡¯s request. He said that he found a method to refine a blood man into a blood warrior, but he¡¯s not too confident in his medical knowledge, so he asked for my help. ¡±

    ¡°All of the missing Bai Sheng Academy disciples were indeed killed and turned into blood men. As far as I know, the blood man¡¯s hiding ce is near the gate that was split to the east. These blood men were usually hidden in the water, not even breathing, so no one could detect them. The ability of the blood man lies in transformation. The body of the dead can be transformed at will in the body of a demon beast. In other words, once it is refined on arge scale, it will berrifying army. ¡±

    ¡°On the battlefield, if the Your Majesty¡¯s army were to face an indestructible army of blood men, it would be difficult for them to win. This is the bargaining chip Wei Sun used to join the Nine Saint Sect. After I joined the n, I was actually coerced by Wei Sun into wanting to take it from me. How could this subordinate forget how much Your Majesty has treated Pill King Valley, so it feels like my heart is being pricked every day ¡­ ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand: ¡°Get to the point, how exactly did the blood man was refined and what is the method to break it.¡±

    Yang Jinping exined everything in great detail.

    ¡°Wei Sun thought that he was the only one who grasped the techniques to refine and break this blood man, but this subordinate had already memorized everything. Not long ago, Wei Sun was worried that his matters would be exposed, and actually sent his two sons to the Pill King Valley with hundreds of cultivators. He pretended to invite me to discuss the following matter, and actually wanted to silence me. It was because this subordinate was cautious that he did not fall into his trap, and even killed Wei Sun¡¯s two sons ¡­ Master, does this count as making amends? ¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand: ¡°Continue speaking. In Su Lan County, deer city, just how many people are still in Pill King Valley? I can tell you clearly, Wei Sun has already been captured by me. Because Nie Xiangtai¡¯s identity is special, he can only die and not live, so he died ¡­ Your attitude will determine your future circumstances. ¡±

    Yang Jinping swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty before beginning to list out all the names he knew one by one. This list of names was simply shocking, not just in Su Lan County, deer city, and Medicine King Valley, there were also many noble and powerful people in Yancheng involved. Needless to say, this Yang Jinping was risking his life to protect himself, he actually memorized the names of all these people.

    ¡°So many people?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian frowned slightly: ¡°You want to pull more people into the water?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s really not. You may not know ¡­ Because Your Majesty had always been fighting against the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate all these years, the people below were all in great danger. No one knew which day Your Majesty would fall and how they would react. With the rise of the Nine Saint Sect, their rtionship with it grew closer and closer. Hence, not all of the people that this subordinate knows ¡­ If we were to pursue the matter further, I¡¯m afraid that the Your Majesty does not have many clean hands. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian sighed: ¡°How does Your Majesty treat you? How do you treat Your Majesty?¡±

    Yang Jinping immediately said: ¡°Master, I have said what needs to be said, I hope that you will be safe.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian made a sound of acknowledgement: ¡°I have remembered everything you said, I just asked you, DEA, how do I y? [You said that it is a ¡®thin air¡¯. That¡¯s right, it is this¡¯ thin air ¡®¡­ I have recorded every word that you have said and will personally hand it to Master Your Majesty. ¡±

    Yang Jinping¡¯s face instantly became pale: ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do this, you said that you¡¯d let me off the hook for nothing! ¡°This identity card, this identity card has already been given to me. Sir, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    The corner of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°No one would have thought that the identity token given by the dignified DEA¡¯s Public Prosecutor would actually be fake, right? In fact, I just brought two pieces real, and gave them both away. This piece of yours was carved by me on the way here. It¡¯s not bad, I¡¯m rather satisfied. ¡±

    He shook the Wind Venttor: ¡°Thank you. With this list, it will be much easier for the DEA to take the person.¡±

    Yang Jinping plopped down on the ground, as if he had lost his life in an instant.

    Blood Pearl Bracelet Space.

    smiled as he saw that the two of them had reached their weakest point before he walked towards them. ¡°If only I had a mirror at this time, I would really want to see how crafty I am right now. I want both of you. ¡°At first, I wanted to return the Holy Embryo to Mount Kunlun, but now, I have to think about it. Not taking it from the heavens is a sin ¡­¡±

    The devil and sacred embryo looked at each other, let ouoar at the same time, and pounced towards An Zheng.

    A huge noise suddenly came from An Zheng¡¯s room, followed by the copse of the entire house. Du Shoushou was originally squatting in the courtyard to clear thetrine when the room suddenly copsed. Thetrine also copsed.

    Within the smoke, there waerson standing there, surrounded by purple light like a god.

 Chapter 1140 - - Blazing

    <h4>Chapter 1140 ¨C zing</h4>

    The entire courtyard had been emptied, and this still happened inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s dimension. If it was outside, half of Pill King Valley would probably be razed to the ground. Du Shoushou squatted on the copsed toilet, with a nk look on his face, he started to doubt life. Then, he heard someone call out his name intermittently. Du Shoushou immediately wiped his butt and stood up, only to see a fellow, whose entire body was emitting a purple light, trembling step by step as he walked out of the ruins.

    ¡°Take me to Savage Mountain, we can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    That voice belonged to An Zheng. Even though it was already so hoarse that it seemed to be on the verge of tearing, Du Shoushou was still able to easily distinguish it. He shot out like an arrow, carrying An Zheng who was wrapped in purple light and rushing outwards. Du Shoushou knew where Barbarian Mountain was. After all, he had already lived in Pill King Valley foeriod of time.

    After running for a short distance, Du Shoushou felt that his hands were about to be burnt. Even with his physique, An Zheng was unable to withstand the temperature emitted from his body. Not long after, green smoke began to emit from the center of his palm. He carried An Zheng on his shoulder, and wherever his shoulder and neck came into direct contact with An Zheng, his skin would very quickly burn and crack, before bing charred ck.

    ¡°Throw.¡±

    Du Shoushou heard a word, then came to his senses.

    ¡°You are so cruel to yourself.¡±

    Then, he carried An Zheng up to his head and used the greatest strength he could muster to throw An Zheng out. An Zheng¡¯s body shot out likurple cannonball. Because his speed was too fast, he even ignited the air, and with his eleration, An Zheng instantly disappeared. Du Shoushou rushed out with a tap of his feet, thinking that the situation was bad.

    When Du Shoushou found An Zheng, he felt slightly guilty. He hugged An Zheng¡¯s leg and pulled him out from the cliff wall, causing An Zheng¡¯s head and shoulders to be stuck inside. However, the moment they touched, Du Shoushou clearly felt An Zheng¡¯s body heat up even more.

    ¡°Big Mustard Space.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice came out once again. Du Shoushou hurriedly opened up the big mustard space and threw An Zheng in.

    ¡°Dammit, why are you throwing it away ¡­¡±

    The power that came from the sacred art and the devil art were too powerful. Forcefully absorbing the two most pure powers in the world would result in him taking a huge risk. The big mustard nt was veryrge, but once An Zheng was thrown inside, the temperature of the space rose to a level that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to ept.

    Before he fainted, An Zheng saw another figure, and he was shocked ¡­

    He smiled in embarrassment. Of course, others wouldn¡¯t be able to see his smile. His entire body was wrapped in purple light. He was just a vague human figure.

    ¡°Sister-inw ¡­¡±

    He cried out and fainted.

    There was ake in the Big Mustard Space. It was not considered small, and theke water was quiet and tranquil. Du Shoushou was immersed in the water bare-chested, his expression was embarrassed.

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry, he is in danger now ¡­¡±

    Ying Yu was in the Big Mustard Space, so she had originally been following Du Shoushou all along. It was just because it was too dangerous outside and Ying Yu¡¯s personality was that type of calm and collected, so she had never gone out. Unexpectedly, Tianshu Yi changed the time and space to bring her along. During this time in the Pill King Valley, Du Shoushou had never told Ying Yu that he was a man who respected women, and that he was a man who respected men.

    He insisted that dangerous things should not involve the woman he loved. No matter how tired he was, he didn¡¯t want to affect his woman. Ying Yu was a woman simple to the point that he appeared a little silly. She liked the tranquility and rity of the Big Mustard Space, and knew that Du Shoushou and An Zheng had very important things to do. Thus, she had always been very calm in his own life, not knowing what was happening outside.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Ying Yu was also submerged in the water. Looking at An Zheng who was ced at the top of the mountain by Du Shoushou, he could no longer see his human form, which was likurple sun. It was so piercing that one almost couldn¡¯t open their eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He obtained a pure energy called a magical beast. It should have been absorbed by him, so he became like this.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he boringly blew at the bubbles in the surroundings ¡­ Yes, the water was boiling. However, even though the water was boiling, the two of them still felt that it was cooler in the water ¡­ The temperature outside had already reached a terrifying level, especially at where An Zheng was. If no one saw it with their own eyes, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Du Shoushou ced An Zheng on top of the mountain, which was currently melting. At the top of the mountain, which was initially stuck upside down like a sword, it started to flow down, as though it was hot chocte ¡­ It was magma. An Zheng lowered himself down bit by bit, and a hole appeared in the peak of the mountain from the fusion of An Zheng¡¯s body and he slowly entered the depths of the mountain.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, he had already rushed out of the water and rushed to the top of the mountain, without thinking much, Ying Yu followed him and rushed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, but Ying Yu did not stop.

    ¡°Danger. I have to be with you.¡±

    Her two hands pushed forward, and two balls of water appeared, wrapping Du Shoushou and himself inside. Ying Yu was a water beast, so his control over the water attribute Cultivation Power was very easy. But not too long after, the two balls of water disappeared,pletely evaporated.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The voice was still as hoarse as ever in Du Shoushou and Ying Yu¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I intentionally sank down. The mountain can cut off some of the temperature, so that you all can feel better. I¡¯ll probably fall asleep in a while, and it won¡¯t do you any good toe over. Fatty... ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you, and also implicated sister-inw.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Scram!¡±

    An Zheng seemed to be smiling: ¡°Fatty, this time is a little dangerous ¡­ If Big Mustard¡¯s space is unable to bear it, you and your sister-inw can leave as soon as possible. No one dares to move around the Savage Mountain. You two find a safe ce to hide. Fatty... If, if I don¡¯t make it, you go to the Martial Arts Conference for me one yearter and meet the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi and tell them that I identally touched the Heavenly Pivot Yi and left this era, so they can be fine. ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s tears flowed down, and instantly evaporated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. You go see them yourself.¡±

    He wanted to rush forward, but Ying Yu shook his head while holding his hand.

    Du Shoushou squatted and cried like a child.

    ¡°Fatty ¡­¡± I¡¯m just giving you a casual answer, don¡¯t mind it so much. I can¡¯t take it anymore ¡­ I need to seal myself in, or else if I release my power, the space will shatter in an instant. ¡°Take good care of sister-inw and leave immediately if anything bad happens.¡±

    The voice disappeared as soon as it got there, and no matter how Du Shoushou shouted, there was no response. Because An Zheng had sunk into the mountain, the temperature of the Big Mustard Space had gradually decreased as well. However, theva still gushed out from the vertical hole where An Zheng had sunk. One could well imagine what kind of torture An Zheng was going through right now.

    ¡°He was too cruel to himself.¡±

    At the other side of the Big Mustard Space, Ying Yu was hugging Du Shoushou¡¯s waist from behind, his face pressed against Du Shoushou¡¯s back. While Du Shoushou stood there, and kept looking in the direction of the mountain. ck smoke rose from the peak of the mountain into the sky, and dark redva flowed out like a waterfall.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was too ruthless to himself, but he couldn¡¯t not be ruthless. You don¡¯t know what he went through, and even if you did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it. I am a man without ambition, there are only two things I have to do in this life ¡­ Firstly, I will help An Zheng if you need my help. Second, protect you well. ¡±

    Ying Yu hugged even tighter, tears wetting the clothes on Du Shoushou¡¯s back.

    ¡°He never said anything, but I always knew. He has a great wish ¡­ Previously, he would often mutter to himself, unable to decide whether it was a good or bad person. What kind of attitude should thew enforcer have? The only way for him to change and restore order was to continuously be stronger, to be the most powerful. It is also the only way to be stronger, be the strongest, and be able to protect the people around us, and protect the people of the entire world. ¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a bit too big, and many people wouldn¡¯t understand how tiring someone like An Zheng is to be alive? There really iero in this world, An Zheng is one. ¡±

    Du Shoushou took a deep breath, puffed out his chest and raised his head.

    ¡°But people like An Zheng are needed in this world, because humans don¡¯t have their own self-discipline.¡±

    Ying Yu didn¡¯t really understand these words.

    ¡°Self-discipline is not something that exists in human nature. There is no such thing in human nature, but it is forced upon oneself as an adult. What was self-discipline when you were young? If one were to divide self-discipline into two or three levels, an ordinary person would be able to achieve the first level of self-discipline. That was to ensure their own safety frommitting crimes. If they could survive normally, they would take advantage of it. They would not cross the line called ¡®doing evil¡¯. The self-discipline of the second floor was that of ordinaryw enforcers. They had to rely on self-discipline to uphold thew, and only when they themselves did not touch thew could they boldly and confidently uphold thew. The self-discipline of the third floor is that of those who think of the world as their way of thinking and want to recreate order, such as An Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°Because there is no self-discipline in human nature, there is aw. In fact, if there was now, self-discipline was just a fart word, and no one cared. Without thew, the world would be a mess. Everyone does evil, and you may think I¡¯m saying it a bit too... But that was the truth. There are no legal restrictions or sanctions. Just look at what happens to people. ¡±

    ¡°An Zheng said that the funniest sentence would be when a person is born with a good nature ¡­¡±

    Ying Yu seemed to understand but not really. She was too simple, making it difficult for his to understand human nature.

    ¡°That¡¯s why An Zheng said that people must have violentws to control them, and more violent sanctions to maintain a bnce in society. Violence was the only means of upholding thew. And to do this, he must be the supreme expert. ¡±

    After these words were said, a hole suddenly appeared on the distant mountain. Lava sprayed out of the hole. Then followed by a second, a third, and countless more ¡­ The holes on the mountain exploded one by one. Magma gushed out, creating an iparably spectacr scene. Soon after, the mountain began to crumble. It waowering mountain, and it instantly disintegrated. Large chunks of rock that did not turn into magma came crashing down, causing the boiling magma to surge. It was like the coolest fireworks in the world.

    Witum, a visible ripple swept out from the mountain. The ripple swept across and thend became empty.

 Chapter 1141 - Humans, Demons, Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1141 ¨C Humans, Demons, Demons</h4>

    ¡°Bang!¡± That vast mountain directly copsed, and the falling rocks caused sparks to fly out like dazzling, resplendent fireworks. Du Shoushou seemed to have gone crazy as he rushed over, trying to find An Zheng amidst the rubble.

    The temperature of the entire mustard space had reached an unbearable point, and the space was beginning to be extremely unstable.

    Du Shoushou frantically searched through the rubble, his hands already burnt ck. But An Zheng seemed to have disappeared into thin air, withourace of life. Hot rocks continuously fell from Du Shoushou¡¯s side, and the rocks that fell into theke exploded the water like bombs.

    ¡°The space is about to split open!¡±

    Ying Yu chased after him. After shouting, he was blocked by the falling rocks.

    With a swoosh, a streak of purple light suddenly rose from the ground and flew out of the Big Mustard Space with a long trail of mes.

    ¡°I have to leave. If I don¡¯t, then the space will copse. Sister-inw won¡¯t hace to stay anymore.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice came out, but he had already disappeared.

    Savage Mountain. This was a forbidden area that no one dared to step into. It was and where demon beasts ran rampant. The demonic beasts here were infected by the medicinal air all year round, so they were very different from other demonic beasts. Pill King Valley¡¯s wild barbarians had dense Sky Origin Stage and abundant Demonic Qi. Regardless of whether it was human or demonic beasts, if they could focus on cultivating and not be disturbed, their cultivation realms would increase at a much faster rate than other ces.

    But precisely because this was the ce to cultivate, their survival was even more miserable. Usually, the surroundings of a medicinal herb of decent quality would be the battlefield for many demonic beasts. Being able to protecigh level herb by absorbing the herbal aura day and night was of great benefit to demon beasts. As a result, thepetition for high quality medicinal nts was extremely fierce.

    Even the people from Medicine Valley did not dare to rashly enter Savage Mountain. Even if they came for the necessary herbs, they would only search for them at the bottom of the mountain and no one would dare to enter deep into the mountain. Rumors said that Pill King Valley¡¯s Valley Master, Xiao Xiaosheng, had been in closed door cultivation all year round because he encountered an unparalleled Demonic Beast after entering Savage Mountain to obtain a stalk of immortal grass.

    Another saying was that Savage Mountain was basically an herb field left behind in the mortal world by the person in charge of the immortal pce. The reason why outsiders were not allowed to enter was that the people in charge of the immortal pce didn¡¯t care about these mortals at all. Even if they went in, they would still die.

    Not far from a medicinal herb of early stage Purple-Rank, two extremely ferocious demon beasts were fighting over it. Originally, the guardian of this ce was a Swordtooth Tiger that was also at the early stage of Purple-Rank, possessing the power to destroy the heavens and earth. As for the intruders, they were an ancient Purple Scaled Alligator that had found its breath in the swamp at the foot of the mountain. As for the intruders, they were an ancient Purple Scaled Alligator that had found its breath in the swamp at the foot of the mountain.

    The saber-toothed tiger was young and full of vigor. The Purple Scaled Alligator relied on its thick and indestructible armor to cunningly and unceasingly move around, defending itself. It would retaliate at the right moment. The two powerful demon beasts were fighting in this ce. The low rank demon beasts had to flee, and no one dared to stay.

    The Purple-Rank demon beasts were already very close to bing Overlord level demon beasts. Breaking through the Purple-Rank would allow one to be an Immortal-ranked demon beast.

    Therefore, Savage Mountain was indeed a little strange. No wonder it was said that it was a medicinal field left behind by an Immortal Pce Paragon in the Mortal Realm. After all, this level of demon beast had long been killed outside the city by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The main mission of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the mortal world was to prevent humans or beasts from getting close to the Immortal Level.

    The ce An Zheng appeared in wasn¡¯t too good, it was precisely the ce where the two Goblin Beasts fought. Like a ball of purple mes falling from the sky, An Zheng¡¯s body crashed onto the ground, directly sting a huge crater in the ground. The two Purple-Rank Demon Beasts that were engaged in closebat were both shocked when they saw the purple light falling. They then retreated and looked at each other in rm, and from time to time, looked towards the ce where An Zheng had fallen.

    ¡°Junior, you won¡¯t be able to guard that Saint Spirit Grass. Quickly, get out of my way. My helper is already here.¡±

    The Purple Scaled Crocodile made a bluff, and the Saber-Toothed Tiger became hesitant. It had no choice but to keep attacking. It had the advantage of being young and strong at the early stages. If it couldn¡¯t be taken down in one go, the longer it fought, the more disadvantageous it would be. After hearing from the Purple Scaled Alligator that its helper had arrived, the Saber-Toothed Tiger had the intention of retreating. He himself had guarded foundred years, and was about to mature. Once he matured, he would be able to reach the intermediate Purple-Rank realm. If it ate this herb, its strength would also reach the middle stage of the Purple-Rank.

    It was indeed a pity to give up just like that.

    ¡°Stop dreaming. That¡¯s not even some help. Do you think you can trick me?¡±

    The Saber-Toothed Tiger pounced forward, spitting out a green light from its mouth that almost split the mountain range apart liklow. The Violet Scaled Crocodile curled up into a ball and relied on its strong armor to block this attack. Then, its tail swept over and countless wind des swept out, slicing all the trees within a radius of several dozen miles into pieces. The Saber-Toothed Tiger dodged the attack. Just as it was about to continue its pursuit, it saw a hand covered in purple mes reach out from the ground and grab the immortal grass.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Saber-Toothed Tiger roared and dove down. The Violet Scaled Alligator also roared as it rushed over. The two demonic beasts had been fighting for days and nights and no one was willing to let go. At this moment, a person appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the immortal grass.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s not ripe yet!¡±

    The Saber-Toothed Tiger cried out, but it was already toote.

    The scoundrel grabbed the herb and pulled it up. Then, the guy with fire all over his body came out from the ground and sat down cross-legged. He shook off the dirt on his body and lowered his head to look at the herb.

    After that, he stuffed the immortal grass into his mouth and ate it mercilessly like a sheep eating grass ¡­ Kacha, kacha, kacha, even the roots had leaves on them. In less than a second, they were all eaten. Not long after he ate it, the purple mes on his body slightly weakened.

    ¡°It¡¯s effective, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to stand up, and it could be seen that his body was already full of holes from the burn. The flesh was full of holes, and there were even purple mes spewing out of them. It looked like a building that had been burned to the ground. mes were spreading out from the windows. He muttered to himself as he stood there, lowering his head to look at his body. At the location of his heart, he could see his heart beating from inside the burned-out cave of fire. Ayer of purple light protected his heart veins.

    mes spewed out of the holes on both sides like dragon¡¯s breath. His ribs were exposed and protected by the violet light.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    The moment An Zheng raised his head, the two Unparalleled Demon Beasts that pounced at him stopped subconsciously, and no one dared to go any closer. Whaerrifying human ¡­ There was no longer any flesh on his face. His bones were protected by the purple light, and the purple mes outside continued to corrode his body. However, his eyes were so bright that they looked extremely ferocious.

    ¡°Get out of my way, or I¡¯ll eat you too.¡±

    An Zheng said in a casual tone before turning around.

    The two demon beasts looked at each other and simultaneously retreated. Their cultivation realms were actually above An Zheng¡¯s, but they were frightened by the terrifying aura that was being emitted from An Zheng¡¯s body. The aura was too berserk andplicated. It was as if there were three types of forces fighting over it. And these three types of powers were the purest and purest powers in the world. Anyone could win and devour someone else to be even more powerful. No matter how powerful these two monsters were, if they saw the sacred embryo, they would be so scared that they would turn around and run. If they saw a magical beast, they would also flee ¡­

    On An Zheng¡¯s body, the three types of Qi were constantly struggling to dominate one another, so the Goblin Beasts could not tell what An Zheng¡¯s true strength was either. In fact, if they were to rush over now, An Zheng would be able to kill them too, because An Zheng was releasing his powers right now.

    The two Goblin Beasts turned around and ran. An Zheng walked a few steps before suddenly turning his head around. His mouth hooked into a sinister smile: ¡°I regret it.¡±

    He pressed his feet against the ground and his body shot out like lightning. His speed was so fast that it was impossible to catch him. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with the saber-toothed tiger from behind. Witunch, he pierced through the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s chest and reached into its body to grab the crystal core. He took a deep breath, and the energy in the crystal core turned into air currents that flowed into his Dantian Qi Sea. If it was An Zheng fighting this Saber-Toothed Tiger with his own strength, he might not have a chance of winning. But under the state of three types of berserk, An Zheng killing the Saber-Toothed Tiger was simply a stomp on them.

    The Purple Scaled Alligator watched helplessly as the Saber-Toothed Tiger was easily killed by that terrifying person. It was so scared that it didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. It used all of its strength to escape at its fastest speed. However, in terms of speed, it was not an expert. If even a Saber-Toothed Tiger that was much faster than it couldn¡¯t escape, how could it possibly escape?

    An Zheng twisted his body and chased after it, stepping on the back of the Purple Scale Alligator with one foot, while his other two hands that were covered in purple mes hugged the Purple Scaled Alligator¡¯s head and wriggled back and forth. That scene didn¡¯t even seem like a battle between powerful cultivators, but more like a closebat between two wild beasts.

    Relying on its coarse skin and thick flesh, the Purple Scaled Crocodile struggled frantically. An Zheng twisted and turned its body a few times but was still unable to kill it, causing a berserk Qi to emanate out. An Zheng jumped off the back of the Purple Scaled Crocodile, stepped on the Purple Scaled Crocodile¡¯s chin, hugged its upper half of its mouth and twisted it back and forth, breaking it with a kacha sound. His eyes turned red, he exerted force with both arms and directly tore the Purple Scaled Crocodile from his mouth, and then, he grabbed the Demonic Beast Cores out.

    In a short moment, under the effects of the word cultivation technique, the Demonic Beast Cores¡¯s energy waspletely absorbed. After continuously absorbing the Saber-Toothed Tiger and the Purple Scaled Crocodile, the purple mes on An Zheng¡¯s body weakened even more. Vaguely, new flesh started to appear, and started to mend his burnt body slowly like a web.

    At the same time.

    Qing Lian, who had regained her power, was sitting in a daze in the great hall, as she recalled the strange scene when she met Xuan-Yuan a few days ago. He kept feeling that something was wrong with Xuan-Yuan, that he was weaker than before, but he wasn¡¯t too sure. Xuan-Yuan and he were lifelong rivals, and neither of them liked each other.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The green lotus mumbled to itself.

    ¡°There seems to be something, or someone, absorbing Xuan-Yuan¡¯s power.¡±

    He shook his head, uncertain of his own deduction.

    Suddenly, his expression changed. He abruptly stood up and quickly walked to the hall at the back. At the back of the hall was a circr building wituge sand table. In the middle of the sand table was a world. It was the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Who was it that stole my herb in Savage Mountain?¡±

    Qing Lian was a little angry, she turned around and ordered: ¡°Send the Divine Court¡¯s men to Savage Mountain to take a look, who has the guts!¡±

    Although she was enraged, the azure lotus was more stunned than shocked. The savage mountain¡¯s demonic beasts and medicinal herbs were of a high grade and were not something that cultivators of the Mortal Realm coulde into contact with as they wish. Someone had entered Savage Mountain and even beheaded a demon beast. This was obviously not right. He could senserrifying power, as though he could see that someone was threatening his position in the future.

    In another corner of the Immortal Pce, Purple Ivy, who was drinking wine and watching beauties dance, froze for a moment as a smile rose on his face.

    ¡°Human, demon, demon? ¡°Interesting ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1142 - So

    <h4>Chapter 1142 ¨C So</h4>

    who didn¡¯t care in the slightest that he had eaten an immortal grass that had not even matured in a hundred years, and even alive tore apart two early stage Purple-Rank demon beasts, the current An Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be able to calm her berserk aura. His body was being torn apart by the three maddening powers of the demon spirits. Although the purple mes had been reduced by quite a bit, it still continued to burn on his body.

    On top of the Savage Mountain, An Zheng walked forward step by step. He walked in a strange, slow, twisted way, dragging his legs loosely. That was because his physical body was currently in unspeakable pain. He needed even more external strength to help him counteract the power from the demon and holy embryo.

    But the power that he was releasing right now was too berserk, An Zheng knew that this was very dangerous. Not only would it scare away many demon beasts, it would also attract powerful enemies.

    He tried his best to keep himself awake as he continued to absorb the energy that could topple the world. The sacred embryo and the devil were both the purest forms of energy in the world. With An Zheng¡¯s current cultivation level, he was not able to absorb the essence of the world¡¯s sun and moon.

    As for Purple Ivy, it was as if he had already noticed all of this, and pulled out the lightning energy from his body earlier, allowing him to practice two strange cultivation techniques.

    Inside the Immortal Pce, Purple Ivy took out a crystal-ball-like object from his spatial artifact and ced it on the table. He then tapped on the crystal ball with his finger. An Zheng and his surroundings appeared clearly on the wall.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Purple Ivy frowned slightly.

    An Zheng¡¯s iplete body scared him.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­¡± The unique attributes of the Cultivation Power had already beenpletely used up, and there were even two types of cultivation techniques to support his digestion, so how could he be reduced to such a miserable state by the Holy Embryo and the Devil¡¯s power? Even if he was unable to absorb such a violent energy for the time being, with the Blood Pearl space to help him store it, his body would not be harmed right? ¡±

    When he saw the burning Purple Ivy, he suddenly understood.

    ¡°That idiot!¡±

    He stood up abruptly with a grim expression.

    He never would have thought that An Zheng would actually secretly gather the lightning energy of the heavens once again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll kill yourself!¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s tone was filled with anger and worry, and he disappeared in a sh.

    Yeah, An Zheng almost killed himself.

    If not for the existence of the Heavenly Lightning Force, he would not have to endure such immense pain right now. If his Cultivation Power was really kept pure and clean, how could it possibly suffer such a strong bacsh? The Heavenly Lightning Force was his weakness. It was ruthlessly torn apart by the power of the Saint Embryo and the power of the Devil.

    The zing fire and the punctured bloody holes were all caused by his Heavenly Energy.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    An Zheng let out a long breath of air, thinking that his current state of bitter smile must be extremely unsightly. Who would have thought that suching would happen? Who knew that he would be in such great trouble by secretly regaining his Heavenly Energy? But An Zheng finally understood one thing ¡­. The people who had been killed by his Heavenly Law Lightning Power must have suffered as much before they died. An Zheng was familiar with the power, but was not familiar with the feeling it brought.

    When the beasts in the Savage Mountain sensed his aura, they all ran away. Those of a lower level didn¡¯t dare to run away, so they curled up on the ground and trembled.

    ¡°Stillcking a little bit ¡­¡± ¡°A bit worse.¡±

    An Zheng knew what he needed now, and he needed to vent even more. Battling was one method, and devouring was another. That was why he was searching for even more medicinal herbs, for even more monstrous beasts, for fighting and devouring to share the pain.

    [Blood Pearl¡¯s new ability activated.]

    At this time, the voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, startling An Zheng¡¯s mind. The Blood Pearl had previously said that it had activated a new bead¡¯s ability, but because it was empty, it was temporarily unable to tell what this ability was. Now, Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice finally appeared.

    [The Blood Pearl¡¯s new ability has been activated. It can absorb the excess energy that the body cannot absorb. The amount it absorbs is one third of the amount the body can bear. Furthermore, the energy absorbed would bepressed into a strength exploding nt. The power released by each power exploding nt would be equivalent to the power released by one of its strongest attacks and could only be released once. This function can be upgraded. The ultimate ability is to absorb 300% of the body¡¯s endurance.]

    ¡°The new abilities of the Blood Pearl have reached the limit, I have already absorbed one-third of the strength of my body, I am unable to continue absorbing it.¡±

    An Zheng could clearly feel that the pain he had to endure had lessened, but he still had to release it. This was because the amount of energy he needed to absorb was too great. After splitting up one third of his body¡¯s endurance, there was still more energy wreaking havoc within his body.

    ¡°I need to find more ¡­¡±

    He walked towards the distance withrge strides, and every step hurt so much that he almost fell to the ground. If not for An Zheng¡¯s perseverance, which was far stronger than ordinary cultivators, he might have already fallen down.

    Just at this time, a figure appeared in a sh in front of An Zheng, looking at him with a face full of shock.

    ¡°How did you be like this?!¡±

    An Zheng stopped and turned to look at that person, only to realize that he did not recognize him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng did not recognize this person, but he recognized that set of clothes. He wore a snow-white brocade robe witattern of clouds embroidered on it with golden threads. On his left sleeve, there was also the image of a small sword. This was the symbol of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and in front of him, was a real immortal. This was the first time An Zheng faced a true Immortal Pce cultivator face to face. Although the people in the Immortal Pce also looked down on the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, after all, the lowest level deities would only work in the mortal world. In fact, many of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s henchmen and dogs were cultivators of the mortal world.

    ¡°If you¡¯re like this, how am I supposed to take you back?¡±

    The person from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate walked back and forth a few steps, looking at An Zheng with a slightly angry expression: ¡°I still need to trouble myself to prove that you are you, it¡¯s really troublesome ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed, he knew that when heughed, he looked extremely terrifying.

    ¡°You love me, huh? You can still recognize me even in my current state.¡±

    The person from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate pointed at the te hanging on An Zheng¡¯s waist. That was the DEA¡¯s identity te, it was not damaged even after burning it. The material of this te was indeed special. If he did not point it out, An Zheng himself would not have realized that this tablet was stillpletely undamaged.

    ¡°Those who fall to the Immortal Ind must be brought back.¡±

    That guy walked a few steps towards An Zheng, and looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll take you back first ¡­ Dirty and disgusting. You asked me who I was just now. Remember my name, I am Shang Jiu Yun, the Celestial Master Inspector Heavenly Immortal of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. I¡¯ll give you two choices now. The first is for you toe back with me honestly. ¡°Second, I¡¯ll beat you to the point where you have to honestly return with me.¡±

    An Zhengughed, hisughter was extremely strange.

    ¡°What the f * ck are youughing at?¡±

    Shang Jiuyun took a few steps forward, she was already very angry when she saw An Zheng¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Shang Jiu Yun, right ¡­¡± You really shouldn¡¯t be here at this hour. It was really hard for me to find you. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t know when I would be able to find you ¡­ Do you hear the cries of hundreds of ghosts in that small mountain vige? Master Luo was tied tree by you and whipped.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up, forming a somewhat sinister and terrifying smile.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Shang Jiuyun harrumphed, ¡°How could I have the heart and time to remember such nonsense like a mountain vige, or the life and death of such bullshit like Master Luo?¡± I have been in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate for so many years, the so-called mountain viges that I destroyed were like hairs on a cow, how would I know which one you were talking about. Looks like you still want to seek revenge? Do you know how to write the words ¡°overconfident¡±? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you really don¡¯t know the difference between mortals and immortals. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Fetch!¡±

    With a weng sound, a circle of golden light suddenly appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body, transforming intope that instantly tied An Zheng up tightly. The rope seemed to have a type of force that made it impossible to break free, it continuously tightened, as though it was trying to break An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Shang Jiu Yun let out a cold snort, and slowly walked to An Zheng¡¯s front, step by step, to look into An Zheng¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s fucking disgusting who beat you up like this. You¡¯re still being stubborn. No wonder people said that the people who fell to the Immortal Ind are monsters. ¡±

    There was still a smile on An Zheng¡¯s face, and it was even colder than before.

    ¡°Stillughing?¡±

    Shang Jiu Yun waspletely enraged by An Zheng¡¯s smile. He realized that An Zheng was looking at him with such contempt and disdain. He was used to the looks of reverence and fear in the eyes of ordinary mortals and cultivators. This was the first time he saw a dying person using such a gaze to look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rip your mouth off.¡±

    He raised his hand to grab at An Zheng¡¯s lower jaw, but just as he raised his hand, he saw that the golden rope that bound An Zheng had suddenly snapped one by one. With a ¡°pa pa pa pa pa¡± sound, An Zheng raised his arms, and the snapped rope smashed onto Shang Jianyun¡¯s body like a whip, directly sending him flying.

    ¡°I want to, too.¡±

    When the voice rang in his ears, he was shocked. It was already toote for him to dodge. He saw the burnt hand raise towards him, and then he wanted to hide ¡­ The speed at which that hand was raised was clearly not fast. He had clearly seen it and was certain that he could dodge it. There were even a hundred reactions in his mind that could cut off this extremely ugly hand ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t dodge it, nor could he cut it in half.

    An Zheng grabbed Shang Jiuyun¡¯s chin with his hand. ¡°Tear it up, right?¡±

    Ka Cha, Shang Jiuyun¡¯s chin was directly ripped off by An Zheng. Blood poured out like a waterfall, and the face without its chin looked fierce. Shang Jiuyun subconsciously wanted to cry out in pain, but without his chin, his tongue hung down and he could only utteoarse syble.

    ¡°Like I said, you came at the wrong time.¡±

    The smile on An Zheng¡¯s face became even more bewitching, causing Shang Jiu Yun to only want to run away.

    He immediately turned and ran, and then he heard the sound of panting. He discovered that An Zheng was running beside him, and that despicable smile made him shudder.

    ¡°He¡¯s running too slow.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly attacked from the side and grabbed Shang Jiu Yun¡¯s arm with one hand. He lifted his left leg to kick on Shang Jiu Yun¡¯s ribs. Puff ¡­ That arm was immediately torn off by An Zheng and casually tossed to the side.

    ¡°You really have bad lucking to find me at this time of the year.¡±

    An Zheng sent Shang Jiuyun flying with a kick, and he rolled for a long time afternding on the ground before stopping. An Zheng chased after him, bent down, and picked him up. With a bang, An Zheng crashed into a big tree while pushing Shang Jiu Yun.

    ¡°Do you remember how you killed Master Luo?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly rushed forward, his two arms fiercely and firmly holding onto Shang Jiu Yun. The purple mes ignited on his body instantly corroded away, and after a moment, ignited Shang Jiu Yun¡¯s body. Shang Jiuyun frantically struggled, but to no avail.

    After about a minute, An Zheng let go of his arm and retreated a few steps. The charred body then fell down along the tree trunk and becamile of ashes on the ground.

    ¡°Ah, deity ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

 Chapter 1143 - If I say no, it means no.

    <h4>Chapter 1143 ¨C If I say no, it means no.</h4>

    The hatred between An Zheng and the monk, Jiu Yun, was not only the hundreds of lives lost in the vige, but also the hatred that An Zheng had to shoulder ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler kept reminding An Zheng to kill Shang Jiu Yun.

    After continuously killing and fighting, coupled with the new ability of the Blood Pearl Bracelet which allowed him to sharortion of the energy that he was unable to absorb, An Zheng felt much better. Shang Jiu Yun¡¯s appearance gave An Zheng a reminder, especially that line about falling to the Immortal Ind ¡­

    There were no roads in Savage Mountain, so An Zheng stumbled as he continued to walk deeper into the mountain, trying to distance himself as far as possible from the ce where Du Shoushou and Du Shoushou were at. After walking like this for about an hour, even though the aura emitted from his body was weak, it had managed to scare away all the nearby demon beasts. Aesult, he gained nothing after an hour.

    There seemed to be a cave in front of him, so An Zheng did not have much time to think.

    The cave entrance was very small, and was hidden by the bushes. If not for a startled demon beast rushing out of there, An Zheng would not have discovered it so easily. After entering the cave, An Zheng had evenid it out at the entrance to make it look even more secret.

    After walking abouundred meters inside, An Zheng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sat on the ground with his back leaning against the stone wall, breathing heavily.

    Even though he had recovered a lot, the pain he was enduring was still not something an ordinary person could endure.

    He lowered his head and looked around. The hole on his body was still there. It was a little small, and purple mes were still popping out from time to time.

    pain

    It was the only feeling.

    In his body, the holy embryo and demon that had not beenpletely absorbed seemed to be sneering at him.

    ¡°A human heart is not satisfied with swallowing an elephant.¡±

    The demon¡¯s voice was full of ridicule, ¡°You are so weak, yet you want to devour the two most powerful powers in the world. Your appetite is so big... You killed yourself and you killed us. ¡±

    The sacred embryo seemed to be enraged. ¡°I¡¯ve walked the path of cultivation for hundreds of thousands of years to gather the spiritual essence of heaven and earth. To think that a mere cultivator like you would be able to devour me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Do you really think you can¡¯t do anything against me?¡±

    The demon still ridiculed, ¡°What can your insignificant Cultivation Power do? Sooner orter, we will devour you. Whether it is me or the Holy Embryo, we will snatch your body away. The thing that you pity the most is that you don¡¯t even havure physical body. That tiny bit of lightning power should be enough to kill you right?

    ¡°Since this is unavoidable, let¡¯s bear it together.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly channeled all of the heavenly lightning power in his body into the Dantian Qi Sea.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing!¡±

    ¡°You are courting death, do not implicate us!¡±

    The demon and sacred embryo cursed at the same time, full of fear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I would kill myself? If you still want to steal my body when I¡¯m dead, then why should I leave it to you? Since that¡¯s the case, we might as well endure it together and die together. ¡±

    Streams of lightning energy gathered in An Zheng¡¯s limbs and bones, and then fiercely rushed into the Dantian Qi Sea s. At this time, whether it was An Zheng, the sacred ground or the demons, they were all extremely weak and sensitive. Both of them had the purest power without any attribute. Therefore, the sudden influx of Heavenly Dao lightning energy was simply a nightmare for them.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The demon only had time to scream, and then to howl in pain.

    Within the cave, the purple light filled the entire space. On the stone wall, there seemed to be three faint silhouettes constantly twisting and struggling. They were entangled with each other, and then they were forcibly separated by some force. There seemed to be a myriad of connections between them, as if they couldn¡¯t be torn apart and were entangled together again.

    At the same time, in Fang Cheng County.

    Twelve DEA¡¯s spies stood at the entrance of the huge house, discussing something in boredom. This mission was very easy for them, it was just escorting an old man with outstanding achievements back to the Yancheng to retire.

    Other than the people from the DEA, about two hundred officials from the Punishment Department were gathered around, mainly to watch over the felon in the second carriage. This matter was very secretive, and not many people knew about it. The citizens of the city knew that the Old President of Su Lan¡¯s Branch Courtyard would leave Su Lan County today and return to Yancheng. There was a sea of people waiting to see them off. However, few people knew that the most important thing to do in Yancheng was to escort the man from Fallen Immortal Ind.

    However, no one should show any signs of nervousness. Furthermore, the escort team couldn¡¯t be too big, as too big would easily arouse suspicion. Therefore, although it looked like the DEA had only sent 12 people, in truth, all 12 of them were experts.

    Old President walked out of his house, stood at the entrance and waved to the citizens, and then bowed deeply. With the support of the two family members, he reluctantly boarded the carriage.

    Originally, it was not even the day of departure yet, but a message suddenly came from the Yancheng, urging him to hurry up and leave. However, the news still leaked out, to the point that everyone in the city knew about it.

    Old President felt a bit of unease in his heart, as if there was something wrong with today¡¯s events.

    In the midst of the crowd, wearing arge bamboo hat, Cen An stood there and clenched his fist tightly.

    You were once the Daxi Shenghuang who stood at the pinnacle of life, revered by tens of thousands. If you wave your hand, the whole world will tremble. With a single word of yours, you can change mountains and rivers. At that time, you were surrounded by people, and you would never be alone. But in this era, you only have me by your side. Finally ¡­ Only me. That¡¯s why I must save you. If I can¡¯t, then I will die with you.

    Cen An clenched his teeth, and somehow thought of that young man called An Zheng. He was clearly prepared to die, but why would that young man appear in his mind? And there was a faint reluctance?

    She shook her head vigorously, trying not to let her imagination run wild.

    Because Zhu Xiaojian had led arge group of people to leave Sn County, not many officials sent him off. Themoners were moved by the changes that the Old President had brought to the Sn County in the past few years, and thus, they spontaneously appeared on the two sides of the street.

    The position of the City Lord of Sn County was empty. All these years, the actions of Old President were even more meticulous than those of a qualified City Lord.

    There was a clock tower less than four hundred meters away from Old President¡¯s home. It was one of the iconic buildings in Su Lan City. At this very moment, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s Supreme Commander, Lou Zigui, stood there and stared coldly at the sea of people on the distant street.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from Shang Jiuyun since he left for a long time. I won¡¯t wait for him anymore.¡±

    ¡°After leaving the city, going six hundred miles north is a good ce to strike. Remember this, you must seed in one strike. Except for the man from Fallen Immortal Ind, everyone else can be killed.¡± Ning Xiaolou has a big backer behind him, the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate must be extremely cautious in enforcing thew in this ce, and must be fast, if you seed, immediately retreat, if anyone dys, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. ¡±

    The immortal master standing beside him bowed his head at the same time. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Lou 12 ¡­¡±

    He called out, and a young man in the line who looked cold and proud stepped forward. ¡°Father, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Lord Supreme Commander, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°You are responsible for following the team and ensuring that nothing goes wrong. We¡¯ll wait for you six hundred kilometers away. Be careful alone. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The young man called Twelfth Lou jumped down from the clock tower. His body was like a wisp of smoke as he shed towards that direction.

    Lou Feifan waited for a few minutes to make sure that Lou Twelve was in position before waving his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of the city first. We don¡¯t want to attract anyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of light footsteps, as if someone was walking up the stairs step by step. Their speed wasn¡¯t very fast, as if they had purposely heard it. When the voice reached the top floor, it paused for a moment and then unexpectedly knocked on the door in a very polite manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, get lost now.¡±

    With a cold look on his face, Lou Bufan waved his hand to signal his men to take a look.

    With a creak, the door was pulled open by the person outside. Xu Xieyi who was dressed in a silver brocade robe walked in with a calm expression, as if these people were not worth paying attention to.

    When he saw Xu Xieyi, Lou Que¡¯s expression changed.

    Xu Xieyi walked to the chair closest to him and sat down, seemingly a little tired. He rubbed the corner of his eyebrows, ¡°How long has it been since ¡­? I killed ten of your men, but you didn¡¯t remember my words. It seems like I¡¯m not in pain, and it¡¯s always easy to forget. I am noerson who likes to talk a lot. If I talk a lot, I won¡¯t have that much weight ¡­ Sigh, it seems that I¡¯ve been thinking too much. My words don¡¯t seem to hold much weight to you. ¡±

    ¡°Xu Xieyi, don¡¯t go too far, my Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate will take over first and follow you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who took over first, who followed. But my Divine Court said that from the moment I take over, everyone must let go. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he had to. If you really can¡¯t bear to leave, then I¡¯ll cut off your hands. If you still can¡¯t bear to leave, then I¡¯ll behead you. In this world, there are always too many people who are unwilling to give up because they don¡¯t have enough respect ¡­ So today, I¡¯ll destroy you, the Inspector Heavenly Supreme Commander, plus your trash subordinates. If the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate are still not aware and reverent enough, then I¡¯ll just remove them one by one. Before you die, remember that in the mortal world, only Divine Court is required, no Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is allowed. The people of Divine Court, stand. The people of Divine Court, kneel. ¡±

    Several hundred meters away, the right eyelid of Lou XII, who was following behind the group as he was about to leave the city, suddenly jumped up without any warning. The jump was so violent that it hurt his eyes. He started to panic in his heart. He subconsciously looked towards the clock tower, but in the end, he was unable to hold it in. He quietly left and rushed towards the clock tower.

    He rushed back to the roof of the clock tower. The moment he entered through the door, he cried out and fell to his knees.

    Next to the clock in the clock tower was a small tower of heads. His father, Supreme Commander Lou¡¯s extraordinary head, was at the very top.

    There was a lot of blood on the ground, forming 16 words.

    The Greater Thousand Worlds. The Three Thousand Realms. The only thing remaining for the immortal masters was the Divine Punisher.

 Chapter 1144 - - I got it.

    <h4>Chapter 1144 ¨C I got it.</h4>

    No one noticed that several tens of Celestial patrolling masters from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and a high ranking Supreme Commander had silently died in the square city¡¯s clock tower. The corpses were scattered all over the ce while the heads were piled up on top of each other in a tower. This was the first time that the young man called Lou Twelfth had cried loudly.

    Fang Cheng County, six hundred kilometers away.

    On both sides were green hills, green willow trees, and a small river that flowed parallel to the main road. The scenery was serene and natural. Bai Sheng Academy of Sn County¡¯s branch court opened the carriage window¡¯s curtain and peeked outside. His brows were deeply furrowed.

    He remembered that a few dozen miles ahead, there was a small town called Borden. The poption was sparse, and the name of the town was rather elegant. Legend has it that there was once a sage of letters in this small town, so even though the people here were poor, they were still rather proud of it.

    After six hundred miles, the group walked faster and faster, and Dai Yu could clearly feel that the entire team was enveloped in a depressing atmosphere. As they walked faster and faster, it could only mean that most of the people were starting to feel scared.

    There was clearly no sign of danger. Perhaps it was because everyone was too nervous.

    The carriage wasrge and empty, with only himself in it. He sat there cross-legged. In front of him was a small table that just happened to fit inside the carriage, with a sword case ced on it. He had just opened his bag when he saw that there was still a lot of dust on the sword box. He took ouandkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped it.

    The group suddenly stopped, but no one said anything. Yu Ji lowered his head and wiped the sword box. His ears twitched slightly, and he sighed.

    No one said anything, but he could clearly hear the people in front of him breathing rapidly, the sound of their heartbeats growing louder and more urgent.

    ¡°Old President, up ahead...¡±

    Someone spoke half a sentence outside the carriage, but the other half didn¡¯t seem to dare to say it out loud.

    ¡°Help me out of the car.¡±

    The curtain was pushed aside and the servant helped Yu Ji out of the carriage. At that moment, the old man suddenly raised his head and puffed out his chest. His stooped body suddenly straightened, like a majestic pine tree that had been standing tall fohousand years.

    He strode to the front of the line and found a table on the official road. A man wearing a silvery-white brocade robe was sitting cross-legged on the ground, ying with a zither. The zither on the table looked like it had been there for at least a few hundred years.

    ¡°Dugu in the zither music.¡±

    The old man lightly shook his head. ¡°The more lonely you are, the more murderous you will be.¡±

    With a crisp sound, one of the strings broke. The middle-aged man in white lifted his head and nced at the old man, then stood up with his hands cupped in front of him and bowed. He was very sincere and very serious.

    ¡°Student Xu Xieyi greets the Headmaster.¡±

    ¡°It really is you.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, and also relief.

    ¡°Back then when you left the academy, you said you were roaming the world and woulde back to see me when you achieved something.¡±

    The old man¡¯s tone was somewhat sorrowful. ¡°Is this how you¡¯vee to see me?¡±

    Xu Xieyi still leaned forward slightly, and appeared extremely humble: ¡°This student does not dare to disturb the Principal. Back then, when I was cultivating in the Academy, it was personally taught to me by the Principal. Beacher for one day, be a father for life ¡­ The reason why this student came here was to send Teacher back to Yancheng to recuperate. Secondly, it is to take away those people that Sir should not have stayed behind. ¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°Do you still remember the eight word evaluation I gave you all those years ago?¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s expression seemed to slightly change, but his attitude remained unchanging: ¡°This student remembers that Sir said that this student was impetuous and took opportunistic measures. This student has always kept these eight words in mind, so all these years, I have also been diligently training my mind. ¡±

    The old man acknowledged, ¡°I can tell that you have changed quite a bit. When you were in the academy, I didn¡¯t dare say how good I was to you, nor could I say that I was bad to you. The reason why you have a unique way of doing things in the academy is because I know that with your talent, sooner orter you will achieve great things. The reason I gave you these eight words was to warn you, but who would¡¯ve thought that you still took advantage of them in the end? ¡±

    ¡°Teacher is right, but the students also have their own views.¡±

    Xu Xieyi raised his head. At this moment, he was no longer a student, but the Divine Court¡¯s white-gowned oracle.

    ¡°The students believe that no matter which way you go, the end point or the end point, you don¡¯t need to care so much about the process.¡±

    He bowed his head once again: ¡°Please have mercy, Sir, and hand the person over to me. You can return by yourself to the Yancheng. After this student has finished doing all that I need to do, I will go to the Yancheng and ask for your forgiveness. ¡±

    Dai Yu Ji took a deep breath and waved his hand. The sword sheath flew out from the carriage and stabbed into the ground beside him with a bang.

    ¡°Old man, there¡¯s a lot that you don¡¯t care about. Do you understand?¡±

    He looked at Xu Xieyi and said.

    Xu Xieyi lowered his head: ¡°Student understands, Mister means that you are about to die, so I don¡¯t care about dying. But sir, I¡¯m still young and I care a lot, do you understand? ¡±

    The substitute disciple was stunned for a moment, and thenughed out loud: ¡°Good, good, good. As expected, you¡¯re still that Xu Xieyi who doesn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes, yet pretends to be humble, cautious, and courteous. Back then when you were drawing the Grand Cirction Ster Diagram on the wall of the academy and stealing the sword intent of heaven and earth, I saw it and sealed your sword pulse and Qi acupoints, telling you that you will never be able to use a sword for eternity ¡­ ¡°Now that I think about it, I saw through your bigotry and stern attitude at that time, why didn¡¯t you teach me more and stop me more?¡±

    Xu Xieyiughed: ¡°Sir did not allow me to use my sword, I have not used my sword since.¡±

    Dai Yu Ji¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold as he opened the sword sheath. Inside was a long sword that was like limpid autumn water, giving off a simple and unadorned feeling. This was an ancient bronze sword, but the body of the sword was bright and clear like a blue wave. It waspletely different from ordinary bronze swords.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    Xu Xieyi looked at the ancient sword, and his eyes finally became a little brighter: ¡°Sir¡¯s sword, has not been moved for oveundred years, right?

    He sped his hands and bowed again.

    Daiyu said, ¡°You already have sucigh position, why thank me?¡±

    He held the sword case in his hand. He was old, but strong. His fingers tapped lightly on the sword sheath rhythmically, causing Xu Xieyi¡¯s expression to change slightly.

    ¡°Sir¡¯s sword intent in the rhythm, I appreciate it.¡±

    Following the rhythm of his fingers, it was as if a group of fairies with musical instruments appeared in the sky, dancing as they yed. It sounded peaceful and peaceful, but on the ground, there was a chilling atmosphere.

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s body moved backwards, and with a flick of his finger, the zither strings that were still at the same ce tensed up, and released a nging sound. Like a long swording out of its scabbard or an eagle¡¯s cry.

    The zither music drew a crescent-shaped mark as it swept out. The sound in front of him was cut off by the ng of the zither music. The myriad sword rain actually closed and did not issue out. Yu Chi¡¯s face changed drastically. He ced both hands on the sword sheath. A golden light shed as ten thousand swords came out at the same time.

    Whether it was long or short, from a high altitude, it looked like a musical score.

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s zither rhythm shocked the world. I¡¯m attaching a brush and ink to it.¡±

    A pen appeared in Xu Xieyi¡¯s hand, which looked extremely ordinary. With a stroke of his pen, a ck curtain was spilled across the room. The ck ink in the air was filled with poetry. However, witwist of the brush, the Mountain and River Diagram suddenly turned into a ck-armored war god of war, rampaging about. Wherever the longnce arose, the zither rhythm would be broken.

    The corners of Dai Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, and a trace of blood could be seen.

    ¡°Teacher is getting old.¡±

    With another stroke of Xu Xieyi¡¯s brushstroke, a ck dragon appeared in the sky and shot straight at the surrogate. He held the sword case up to the sky and released ten thousand swords, cutting the Mo Long into pieces in midair. The dragon roar was cut off, and the sword Qi returned to its original form.

    However, at this moment, many tiny ck threads suddenly appeared on the ground. They densely crawled up and climbed up along the legs, quickly dyeing the lower half of the jadeyer ck.

    ¡°Sir, give up.¡±

    Xu Xieyi retracted his brush, and cupped his fists: ¡°Mister Wang is satisfied.¡±

    The Substitute Jade Pavilion sneered, ¡°You haven¡¯t been studying in the academy for long, so you might not understand my personality ¡­¡± He¡¯s old, but his bones are still there. ¡±

    He pped his hands on the sword sheath, and the ancient bronze de let out a loud and clear sword hum. When Xu Xieyi saw the long sword appear, he sighed slightly and swiped the brush in his hand downwards ¡­

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the entire lower half of his body disappeared. Everything that was stained by the ink had turned into ink, flowing on the ground and forming a puddle of ck water. With a miserable scream, the upper half of his body, which hadpletely disappeared from his waist, fell to the ground. Blood gushed out from his abdomen like a waterfall. He looked extremely miserable.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The ancient bronze de flew out, a rainbow shooting straight towards Xu Xieyi. The brush in Xu Xieyi¡¯s hand drew a circle, and as the ink gradually flowed down in the air, it actually flowed out an Ink Sshing Mountain Diagram on its own. When the ancient bronze sword stabbed into a distant mountain, it was like stabbing inteal mountain. The mountain was a distant mountain, so it didn¡¯t look big, but it was majestic and magnificent. The sword stabbed into the mountain, breaking it in half, but outside the mountain was still a mountain.

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s brush and ink continued to flow non-stop, and the mountains started to pile up. The sword shed apart mountains after mountains, and between the sword and Xu Xieyi, an iparably majestic and spectacr painting waspleted. This drawing was indeed the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range where the Divine Court was.

    The ancient bronze sword broke through 99,999 mountains in a row. The sword was like a song, unruly and unruly, but it eventually stopped at thest inch of the final mountain. The sword was stuck there, and the light on the sword gradually dimmed.

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s sword attack can bring down the Emptiness Realm.¡±

    Xu Xieyi coughed a few times, a pop came out from between his brows, and a shallow red wound appeared on his forehead. Although the sword was stuck at thest mountain, the sword intent was just a little bit away from piercing through Xu Xieyi¡¯s skull. The ancient bronze sword was stuck at thest inch of the mountain. If he were to move another inch, the sword intent would pierce through Xu Xieyi¡¯s head.

    However, things did not go well in this world.

    On behalf of Yu Ji, he spat out blood andughed bitterly: ¡°You are extraordinary, to be able to emerge victorious from the blue.¡±

    ¡°Teacher is even more amazing. If mister had been a burly man, I would have already died.¡±

    Xu Xieyi lifted his gown and knelt down. Knocking his head, three bangs sounded out, as if he didn¡¯t care at all that the wound on his forehead was hitting the ground.

    ¡°I am a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, I will always keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°What use is it for you to only remember that you¡¯re a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy?¡±

    Hey down on his bed and looked up at the sky. ¡°You are the second hypocritical person I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡±

    Xu Xieyi asked curiously.

    On behalf of the Jade Emperor, he smiled bitterly. If he didn¡¯t say anything, he would close his eyes and die.

    Xu Xieyi got up and slowly walked towards the cultivators escorting Fallen Immortal Ind: ¡°I killed Sir because I had no choice. If I kill you, there won¡¯t be that many difficulties. After all, I grew up on thisnd, and I don¡¯t want to kill more. ¡±

    The cultivators looked at each other, and it was unknown who called out to the Your Majesty, before rushing over.

    Xu Xieyi stood there in shock, looked at the dead body, and his face rxed: ¡°Oh ¡­ ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 1145 - You still have the face to smile?

    <h4>Chapter 1145 ¨C You still have the face to smile?</h4>

    Xu Xieyi raised his head and looked up into the sky, causing rain to fall.

    It washed away the blood on the ground, washed away his ink.

    After the rain passed, the hundreds of bodies lying on the ground disappeared with the water. The body became ink, the blood ink, and as the rain seeped into the earth, the earth became a grayish brown.

    The carriage was parked in the middle of the road, unharmed.

    Ady wearing a straw cape and a bamboo hat stood there, trembling, her face as white as paper.

    Xu Xieyi slowly walked over, and nced at her with a calm expression: ¡°Still thinking why aren¡¯t you dead? Because all of you came from the same ce... I really wonder what secrets the Fallen Immortal Ind is hiding to actually attract the attention of so many people. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a ck string floated out and turned intope that tied Cen An up.

    Xu Xieyi lifted the curtain of the carriage, revealing the face of the man who once stood at the peak of the Immortal Cultivator Stage. His shoulder was pierced by a chain and he was suspended in the iron cage.

    ¡°You seem to be the more special one.¡±

    Xu Xieyi did not seem to be in a hurry to leave. An invisible barrier had appeared. The main road was still the main road, so there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary. Even if the pedestrians were to walk past them directly, they would still not notice anything different. Because they could really walk over, and they really couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    Xu Xieyi boarded the horse carriage and sat in front of Chen Wunuo.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re special?¡±

    he asked.

    Chen Wunuo lifted his head, and took a look at it with lifeless eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±

    That was his answer.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Xu Xieyi was stunned for a moment, and thenughed: ¡°No wonder... The so-called Fallen Immortal Ind actually came from another world, right? The cultivators of your world are very weak, but everyone has a unique constitution. This is special because you can still maintain your cultivation even though the heaven and earth origin energy in the world of cultivation is extremely sparse. Furthermore, judging from your physique, you should have already reached the peak of that world, right? ¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is there any meaning to it? Even though it is at its peak, it is still a weak existence in this era. ¡±

    ¡°Times?¡±

    Xu Xieyi keenly grasped the crux of this word, and frowned slightly: ¡°Not the world, but the times... ¡°Time?¡±

    Chen Wunuo was unable to answer and did not want to.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­ Are you guys from the future? ¡±

    Xu Xieyi was silent for a while, before he came to a conclusion, ¡°You guys came from the future, and the cultivators of that era were so weak that it was hard to imagine. And for some reason, you actually went through space and time and returned to this era. Now I finally understand ¡­ They have taken a fancy to your physical bodies. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chen Wunuo immediately asked.

    ¡°Because the heaven and earth origin energy in the era you are in is very sparse, it is very difficult to cultivate.¡± If the ordinary cultivators of this era were people who were unable to sense the energy of heaven and earth in your time, bing ordinary people may be slightly stronger than ordinary people, but they do not know how to use the Cultivation Power. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo subconsciously answered: ¡°The mortal martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°The martial arts world? It¡¯s not bad to say that. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi continued, ¡°The so-called geniuses of this era only became cultivators in your generation. In other words, what can cultivate in your era is a genius in this era. Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ Those people think your physical body is good for making a scene. ¡°In sucired age, your bodies can withstand the pressure to cultivate. In this era where the spiritual energy is abundant, if I let you cultivate brazenly, you would be like a berserk beast and plunder the natural energies of the world ¡­¡±

    He understood, and did not intend to continue the conversation.

    ¡°However, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Xu Xieyi stood up and got off the carriage, and just as he got off, he heard Chen Wunuo¡¯s hoarse voiceing from behind him.

    ¡°Let me go, I will remember your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Xu Xieyi turned around and nced at Chen Wunuo: ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    Chen Wunuo startedughing, andughed strangely: ¡°We have a lot of things that could move your heart. Different generations, different Sky Origin, but the treasures are the same. I have so many priceless things in my hands that I can give them to you aoken of gratitude. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll agree to any conditions. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi pointed to Cen An who was trapped outside: ¡°Where¡¯s this woman? What if I want this woman? ¡±

    Cen An suddenly raised his head and looked at Chen Wunuo with an astonished expression.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo bit his lips, and said after being silent for a long while: ¡°Just take it.¡±

    Cen An¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He cried silently, but he looked so sorrowful.

    Xu Xieyiughed, thenughed out loud, after that his eyes suddenly became cold: ¡°You can even give up the woman who risked her life to save you, a person like you, I do not dare to make a deal with you.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Cen An flew into the carriage, and the carriage transformed into a ck stream of water that floated up. Xu Xieyi rose into the air, the ck water turning into a ck ink dragon as it soared into the sky.

    Savage Mountain.

    When An Zheng woke up, an unknown amount of time had passed. His first feeling was pain, an indescribable pain. But this pain was different from the previous pain that he felt when he was burnt through. An Zheng¡¯s keen senses told him that this was the pain that he was recovering.

    He lowered his head and saw that the hole in his body was no longer there. A faint purple electric current was flowing back and forth in his wound. Flesh and blood could be seen healing his body at the speed of fabric. The pain was much less than before.

    An Zheng began to feel the power of the Holy Embryo and the power of the devil.

    He had gone through so much pain and yet he couldn¡¯t get anything in the end? What about strength? Where is it? All that he had endured before was wasted?

    An Zheng suddenly became angry, and subconsciously wanted to shout. However, in the instant he was enraged, a peerlessly sharp aura was suddenly released from his body. Electricity formed a sharp de, slicing apart the mountain peak in an instant. An Zheng shouted, his body shed, and rushed out, his speed was so fast that even An Zheng himself was not used to it, rushing out of the cave straight into the opposite mountain peak.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    He knocked the mountain right through.

    As for the mountain that they had been standing on, because the Purple Lightning de had been sliced apart, half of the mountain began to fall down.

    An Zheng rubbed his head and stood up, he thought to himself, what is going on? He couldn¡¯t tell where that power had gone to, but why would sucerrifying power appear when he was angry? If power was in his body, why couldn¡¯t he feel it? He subconsciously checked his own Dantian Qi Sea, and then realized in shock that it was empty!

    Nothing, nothing!

    What was going on?

    An Zheng nkly stood there, his mind only calming down after a few minutes. He sat down cross-legged in the wilderness, forcing himself to take deep breaths to calm his emotions, forcing himself to start thinking.

    Just now, when he was inspecting the Dantian Qi Sea, it was empty, but its power was extremely violent. An Zheng inferred from the power he received when he split apart the mountain just now that he had increased his cultivation by at least an entire realm or more. Perhaps, after this fortuitous encounter, he might have directly raised himself to the peak of the young sage realm! This was something that no one had ever done before. No one would believe it even if it was told.

    This was no longer a matter of consecutively raising his cultivation level by a few small realms, buerrifying rise in cultivation level.

    Furthermore, An Zheng had already ascertained before this that he would not be able topletely absorb the Holy Embryo and the Demon Beast because they were too powerful. Even more of his energy had been wasted. What he absorbed was the essence of his energy. With a foundation, this wasted energy would umte back to him.

    Thinking about it, An Zheng once again examined his Dantian Qi Sea, and after careful observation, he finally found something different. The Dantian Qi Sea was empty, and had missed a small detail in its terror ¡­ At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea Space seemed to have been weaved using three different colored lines. They all looked purple-gold in color, but their depths were different.

    These three colors were repeated over and over again in a never-ending manner.

    But what did that mean?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up... The three colors represented his own, holy, and demonic powers intertwined together to form an existence resembling the stars in the universe. The power continued to flow in a never-ending cycle. ¡°Break!¡± ¡°Break!¡± ¡°Break!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ This was because of the wordless and written cultivation methods. Under the tempering and tempering of these two cultivation methods, his strength would never be depleted!

    This is fucking great.

    An Zheng suddenly stood up, his eyes shining... But where was the strength?

    An Zheng once again thought back to the scene where the Purple Lightning de sliced apart the mountain peak. An Zheng paced back and forth. Was it because he had been angry just now? So if you¡¯re not angry, you¡¯re not going to fight?

    That¡¯s not right!

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something.

    He looked at the mountain peak in the distance and, withought, a streak of purple lightning appeared. It was sharper than the sharpest magic tools and even more violent than the most violent power, directly cutting the mountain peak in half.

    It wahought!

    An Zheng finally understood, and then heughed out loud,ughing till he was almost mad,ughing like aplete idiot ¡­ But it was too great, too great that he couldn¡¯t stop. Heughed out loud as he fell onto the ground. Hisughter was so loud that it hurt his stomach.

    This was true strength when reciting.

    A qualitative change.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and stoppedughing. This was because he knew that this was only a slightly better start. This era was filled with abnormal beings, and after a year or so, the Martial Arts Conference would be in a difficult spot.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing?¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s voice appeared behind An Zheng, causing him to turn around, only to see a white-faced Lord Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Enoughughing, I don¡¯t want tough anymore.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Purple Ivy had already rushed over and punched him in the jaw. An Zheng¡¯s body spun as he flew, and rolled a few more rounds on the ground ¡­

    ¡°You fucking idiot.¡±

    Purple Ivy was so angry that his shoulders were trembling, ¡°These two energies can make you directly reach the Golden Immortal Realm, and can tten any Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, and yet you are f * cking destroyed yourself, and still dare to smile?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Heh heh ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

 Chapter 1146 - Never Was

    <h4>Chapter 1146 ¨C Never Was</h4>

    Purple Ivy¡¯s fist had sent An Zheng flying, he was so angry that his face had turned white.

    ¡°That is the purest power in the world. If it ispletely absorbed, you can trample over any Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, much less any Martial Arts Conference? But look at your idiotic appearance now, it¡¯s all f * cking ruined by you! ¡±

    Looking at Purple Ivy¡¯s roaring face, An Zheng still kept smiling like a fool.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Why do you want to follow the path that you set out to follow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡±

    ¡°So I have to listen to you unconditionally?¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth: ¡°Was I the one who begged you to help me cultivate? Did I beg you to arrange everything for me? Is that so? And if not, you¡¯re willing to do these things yourself, and you¡¯re going to ask me to obey you as a son might treat his father? ¡±

    Purple Ivy was startled for a moment, then suddenly reacted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Even if our parents have arranged everything, we would still have some objection. ¡±

    He walked over and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It was my mistake to hit you just now.¡±

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying again. This time he was even more vicious, he directly struck the mountain cliff and stuffed his head inside. His shoulder was stuck outside the cliff and his body still swayed after falling down. Purple Ivy stood in the distance and used his hands to cover his eyes as he muttered to himself. ¡°I was wrong to hit you just now, I was the one who found the wrong reason.¡±

    An Zheng held onto the cliff with both hands and pulled his head out. He jumped down and shook the rock powder on his body: ¡°What kind of reason is this now?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t haveason. If I call him, I¡¯ll call him. I have to find an excuse.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you say it like that, then I will ept it much more.¡±

    Purple Ivy red at An Zheng and threw a jug of wine at him. An Zheng took the bottle and gulped it down. It wasn¡¯t very spicy nor was it very soft, but the moment it entered his stomach, a fire started to burn and his entire body instantly became warm.

    ¡°No one below the Golden Immortal Stage would be able to drink the Bejewelled Nectar Jade Wine from the Immortal Pce.¡±

    Purple Ivy sat down and sighed: ¡°You f * cking know you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve wasted.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I know, I don¡¯t regret it ¡­¡±

    He extended his hand out, and Purple Ivy took a nce, his expression showing that he was about to let him hold your hand. An Zheng squinted his eyes, the meaning in his eyes was: Don¡¯t be so coquettish, I just want you to feel my Qi channels. Unexpectedly, Purple Ivy actually understood. Purple Ivy reached out his hand to pinch An Zheng¡¯s pulse. A momentter, his expression immediately changed, and heughed: ¡°Motherf * cker ¡­ Idiots have their luck. ¡±

    An Zheng continued, ¡°If I only absorbed the Holy Embryo and the power of the demonic beasts, then I could really be raised to the Golden Immortal Realm. To use your words, tten any Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate should not broblem. But that isn¡¯t a long term ¡­ After a rapid improvement, his foundation would not be stable, and it would not be beneficial to him in the future. What I am absorbing now is not only the power of the Holy See and the devil, but also their special qualities. I can absorb now not only the energy of heaven and earth, but also the essence of the sun and moon. ¡±

    Purple Ivy came tealization, ¡°You have fused the Formless Arts, the Cultivation Method, the Holy Embryo, the Demon and your own powers into one, forming a unique body. From then on, you walked and cultivated, breathed and farted. Other people need to meditate, but you don¡¯t need it. Other people need cultivation techniques, and you don¡¯t even need them. Moreover, you don¡¯t only absorb the Essence, which is the unique attribute of the world, of the sun, the moon, or even of all living things. ¡±

    An Zheng snapped his fingers: ¡°Exnation at the moment.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Did you think of this from the beginning?¡±

    An Zheng remained unmoved: ¡°Not really, I haven¡¯t even thought about it fully before you hit me the first time. You think I have plotted this for a long time? ¡°Actually, I was just lucky...¡±

    Purple Ivyughed with extreme happiness. ¡°I really want to kill you now ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shifted, ¡°This was an ident. In reality, I am not even sure when the lightning energy returned. ¡°That¡¯s already something in my bones. Do you think that you have already taken everything away? What you have taken away is only power, not the origin.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°I was careless ¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s already like this. Although your current increase in strength is so much trash that I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, at least you still have a chance to improve your physique. I¡¯m going back. You take care of yourself. With your current strength, it might not even be possible for you to enter the top fifty in Martial Arts Conference. ¡±

    He stood up and prepared to leave, but An Zheng smiled awkwardly: You¡¯re not going to continue chatting?

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I¡¯m an Immortal Emperor, and I¡¯m a fucking Immortal Emperor. Do you understand how busy Immortal Emperors are?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m an immortal emperor.¡±

    Purple Ivy was startled for a moment. Then, as if he had thought of something, he grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist. An Zheng lowered his head to look at his, and then, he felt goosebumps all over his body, ¡°Even if you are the Immortal Emperor, I still can¡¯t ept you. I like women.¡±

    Purple Ivy, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    He carefully felt An Zheng¡¯s body, felt the unique structure formed by the three types of power within An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, and the more he carefully investigated, the more shocked he was, and the more relieved he felt. This continued for approximately seven or eight minutes before Purple Ivy suddenlyughed towards the sky. Hahahahaha ¡­ ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t know, no wonder I didn¡¯t think of it, hahahaha ¡­¡±

    He left witeartyugh, leaving a stupefied An Zheng behind.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    An Zheng raised his head to look at the sky and made a gesture with his middle finger.

    Why did Purple Ivyugh so shamelessly before he left? What sort of change in his body was it that he did not notice, but Purple Ivy sensed it, causing him tough in such a manner? So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is ¡­ Before leaving, Purple Ivy said it twice, but what the f * ck was it?

    An Zheng was a little depressed.

    However, although he was depressed, he was happy about the good news. From then on, An Zheng¡¯s body hadpletely changed from the body of a majority of cultivators. Others are manual cultivators, but he is f * cking an automatic, Fool¡¯s card full automatic cultivation machine ¡­ Using Purple Ivy¡¯s words, eating, walking, pooping, and farting, all these natural actions were all part of An Zheng¡¯s cultivation. Another change was that An Zheng did not have the aura of a cultivator on him, because his power was not stored in his body, but in the heaven and earth.

    Therefore, even if it waop-notch expert, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense his aura and would treat him as an ordinary person.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and bathed in the nearby clearke. Then, changing into a set of clean and refreshing clothes, he walked towards the Medicine God Valley with happy steps. This was a good start. A yearter, in Martial Arts Conference, An Zheng was a bit more confident.

    An Zheng followed the traces left behind by his battle and found Du Shoushou and Ying Yu. The two of them were also looking for An Zheng. Although the Big Mustard space was damaged, it did not copse in the end. After An Zheng and Du Shoushou repaired it for a while, Ying Yu moved in again.

    ¡°You left for such a long time just now. Where did you go?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked in concern.

    An Zheng smiled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, the amount of energy I absorbed was too much, I had no choice but to vent it out.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Is ying around in the mountains considered a field battle?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    The two of them put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and returned to Medicine Valley. Then, they stood there stunned ¡­ The entire Pill King Valley had changed in appearance, arge group of soldiers from the border army were capturing them, all of the people from Pill King Valley were kneeling on the ground with steel des, with arge amount of corpses lying on the ground. There were also DEA and the soldiers from Pill King Valley.

    Zhu Xiaojian sat on a high tform far away from them and drank his tea calmly. Below the stage, Pill King Valley¡¯s Second Valley Master, Yang Jinping, and the higher ups of Pill King Valley were all beaten and imprisoned. An Zheng and Du Shoushou never thought that after leaving for so long, Pill King Valley would be so chaotic.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng, and said witained expression: ¡°Say, are you a jinx or not? Something will happen to you wherever you go. Once you reach deer city, Tai¡¯an College will be finished. Once you arrive at Pill King Valley, it will be over for Pill King Valley ¡­ Thinking about how I brought you into the DEA, I¡¯m a little scared. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Master, won¡¯t you feel ufortable saying that with your conscience?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll wait for you to return. We don¡¯t have time to chat and fart.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Where else?¡±

    ¡°Pill King Valley¡¯s Second Valley Master and Third Valley Master and Fourth Valley Master have been taken down, but there is still a Great Valley Master left. Xiao Xiaosheng thought that he would be spared from his crimes by using the excuse of going into closed door cultivation for so many years? Such beautiful thoughts ¡­ I will bring you all to experience the true forbidden grounds of Pill King Valley. ¡±

    ¡°Just you, bringing the two of us?¡±

    An Zheng asked with some doubt.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian jumped down from the stage and walked forward with his hands sped behind his back: ¡°Do you know how dangerous the ce where Xiao Xiaosheng is undergoing closed door cultivation is? I feel sorry for those who take too many people with them to die. I just recruited both of you, and you¡¯re already dead. ¡±

    Du Shoushou raised his middle finger.

    The three of them followed a small path in Pill King Valley to the back of the mountain, gradually distancing themselves from the crowd, the surroundings became quiet, only the chirping of cicadas and birds could be heard. The further they walked, the colder the temperature became. In the end, even they felt a chill that went down to the bone marrow. However, the surrounding nts were still lush and verdant. Logically speaking, nts should have already been frozen to death at this temperature. An Zheng realized that the small road beneath his feet was still soft and the ground had not been frozen.

    Du Shoushou huffed, and the white Qi he was breathing out made him look like a monster.

    ¡°I only brought you two along because I was certain that Xiao Xiaosheng and the Medicine King Valley are rted to Fang Cheng County¡¯s Wei Sun, deer city Nie Xiangtai and the others. He was just a clever man, using the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything other than go into seclusion as a cover. If anything happened, the one who would be med would be the Second Valley Master Yang Jinping. At most, he would just go to the Yancheng and wail in front of the Lord of Your Majesty, saying that it was wrong for him to hire someone, is that fair? But this is only my suspicion. There is no evidence, so the fewer people who know, the better. Furthermore, this ce is the most important ce in Pill King Valley. There are many elixirs, poisons and even magic tools ¡­ ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian smirked: ¡°The DEA¡¯s sry isn¡¯t very high.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t lie anymore... This ce must have had something to do with the demons under the Water Yi Lake and the blood people in the small town that appeared outside of Fang Cheng County. You only brought us along because you think that our physiques can restrain those things. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°A smart person wouldn¡¯t casually say it out loud.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have never been an intelligent person.

 Chapter 1147 - A place of seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1147 ¨C A ce of seclusion</h4>

    The deeper they went into Pill King Valley, the more An Zheng felt that the surrounding environment changed a lot. The strange thing was that the temperature had dropped terrifying level, and the nts were flourishing. In the forest, some strange small sized beasts were not afraid of people, they curiously looked at An Zheng and the others as they walked over.

    At the end of the path, there was an open space filled with weeds. There were some statues wrapped in vines on the grass, mottled and scattered. Some had already fallen, while others were iplete. The strangest thing about these statues was that they didn¡¯t look like humans, nor did they look like monsters.

    The shape of the sculpture was a very abstract feeling. The human body was just an outline, but the facial features were blurry. However, the clothes were beautifully carved with smooth lines, giving off the impression that the sculpted master was tired after carving the body, so he casually put his head away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they look like they¡¯re from the Central ins?¡±

    Du Shoushou curiously walked around a sculpture. Then, he saw that all the statues had tails, like a monkey¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Not human at all.¡±

    After Zhu Xiaojian finished speaking, he walked in withrge strides, and found a cave amidst the messy grass. The door was closed, and it was very small. It was just like a normal family¡¯s house. If three people walked side by side, they would probably all be squeezed together.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at the door, and his face suddenly changed: ¡°Someone has entered.¡±

    He reached out and the door creaked open.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou immediately came over to take a look. They could not see anything clearly from the iparable darkness inside the cave. Previously, no one had seen footprints like this. Moreover, this ce belonged to the forbidden area of Medicine Valley, so no one would have thought that someone woulde in here first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took out a few pearls from his spatial artifact and threw them inside. Those pearls emitted an extremely bright brilliance, brightening up the entire passage. Moreover, the light emitted by the bead seemed to have some sort of special effect, as many shallow footprints appeared on the ground.

    ¡°They are all experts.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian squatted down and looked at the footprints, then turned to look at An Zheng and the others: ¡°Fatty, go back and call for people. There are more people on the other side, there are at least thirty of them. Judging from the changes caused by the footprints on the dust, you¡¯re quite strong. Your realm is slightly lower, so don¡¯t go in for now. Go and notify all the officers of DEA and above toe here, all the border guards will send half of them here. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, who nodded at him, then ran out right away.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s not just us who are interested in Xiao Xiaosheng and his things.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was the first one to walk in, so he intentionally took note of the ce that Zhu Xiaojian had walked past. If not for the light emitted by the pearl, the footprints would not have been visible at all, and the arrangement of the dust had not even changed. Under the light¡¯s illumination, An Zheng discovered that Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s footprints were much lighter than the ones from before, to the point that it was almost impossible to see.

    This person¡¯s strength was truly unfathomable.

    ¡°Master, how many secrets do you have left?¡±

    An Zheng asked from behind.

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s footsteps paused for a while, and it seemed to be a smile: ¡°This so called secret, will make many people curious and feel inferior. Curiosity is by nature, and inferiority is because I don¡¯t know what a secret is, and I feel that my position is not high enough ¡­ This was actually true. That¡¯s why themon people are so interested in the secrets of the upper echelons. If you hear the slightest bit of news, you will immediately spread it. When you brag about it, you feel unusually satisfied with it and feel that you are a grade higher than them and that you know more secrets. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re not tall enough.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed: ¡°The direction of height is different.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was silent for a while, and the look in his eyes changed.

    The marks on the ground split apart at the fork in the road, and the fork in the road in front of them also gave the neereadache. Their team was divided into three groups, with about ten people in each group. Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng. It seemed that choosing two people and three streets was a bit difficult.

    ¡°The DEA medallion I gave you can be used to locate and contact each other.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian taught some of the functions of his identity badge to An Zheng, and then left a very secret mark at the intersection that only the people of the DEA could find.

    ¡°medallions belonging to the deputy chief of security and above all have special functions. They can teleport within three thousand meters of each other.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian ced his and An Zheng¡¯s identity tes together, and the light on the two identity cards began to flow, and circte for a week before dispersing. Zhu Xiaojian returned An Zheng¡¯s identity te to him: ¡°If you encounter any danger, press on the protrusion in the middle and you will be transported to my side. But don¡¯t go beyond three thousand meters. If you go beyond that, it will be useless. Choose a fork in the road and exit if you feel like you can¡¯t handle it. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Oh, is it okay if you don¡¯t go in?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at him, then chose to enter through the left passageway. An Zheng sighed, thinking that Zhu Xiaojian had said that there would be arge amount of pills or something like that, he decided to go to the right side of the fork.

    The further he went, the wider the path became. The stone walls around him were very neat, and there were also murals. However, because the light was dim, it was difficult to see what the painting was. An Zheng released Heaven¡¯s Eyes in front of him, maintaining a distance of around two hundred metres. Whatever the Heaven¡¯s Eyes saw, directly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. So even if An Zheng was walking forward with his eyes closed, there actually wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Of course, this would take a long time to get used to. Otherwise, if Heaven¡¯s Eye turned two hundred meters in front of him, those with closed eyes would follow him and crash into the wall.

    Zhu Xiaojian gave two beads to An Zheng, who ced the beads behind his back. The footprints on the ground became messy, as if they had met with some problem. An Zheng noticed that the first step was a long series of footprints in the middle of the aisle. The footprints split. It was obvious that those people had split up and were walking along the wall.

    Seeing this, An Zheng subconsciously stopped. After being silent for a moment, he took a step back, took out a set of clothes from his spatial artifact and threw it forward. His vision blurred for a moment, then his clothes disappeared into thin air. If An Zheng did not notice that the footprints beneath his feet had split into two, they might have already disappeared. Before long, An Zheng heard sizzling sounds. It sounded like someone was dressing, but also like someone¡¯s teeth rubbing against his clothes ¡­

    An Zheng followed the footprints and walked to the wall, then leaned his back against it and continued walking. He noticed that the footprints in front of him had be heavier. It was obvious that those who went there were paying attention to something, so their footsteps had be heavier. There were no traces of blood nor smell of blood. After looking carefully, An Zheng determined that there was one less person in the team.

    This kind of atmosphere was the most frightening. One would not be able to sense danger, and did not know when it woulde. Perhaps the next second would be beyond redemption. Fortunately, someone had entered from the front. Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s bead functions were very impressive. The magical equipment made by the DEA all seemed to have very strong aim and were very practical.

    After walking forward for abouundred meters, An Zheng stopped again. This was because he noticed that the footprints had disappeared. It was not because one or two people were missing, but because all of them had disappeared. An Zheng squatted down to take a closer look. There was no trace of friction between the dust, and no one walked towards him.

    Everyone, about ten of them, had disappeared.

    An Zheng frowned, he did not dare casually take a step forward. Not long after his clothes had disappeared, he heard the sound of his teeth grinding against his clothes. The sound still echoed in his ears, and the more he thought about it, the more his hair stood on end.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart ached for his clothes. He rummaged through the Spatial Tool for a while, and after making a difficult choice between the big waist and his own shoes, he decided to leave the big waist for Du Shoushou and threw the shoes out. This time the shoes safelynded on the ground and did not disappear in midair. Before An Zheng even had the time to heave a sigh of relief, the shoes had already disappeared the moment theynded on the ground. It wasn¡¯t long before the same grinding, grinding voice appeared again.

    It was as if somewhere out of sight there waorrible thing waiting to be devoured. As his teeth grinded against the bone, the sounds he imagined gave him goosebumps.

    The shoes that fell to the ground were gone, An Zheng thought that someone was chewing on the bottom of his shoes, and subconsciously felt a chill run down his spine.

    He raised his head and the bead started to float in the air. Indeed, shallow marks had appeared on the ceiling. Those people had walked out upside down, and there was one less person in the footprints. An Zheng¡¯s body floated up, his head was upside down, and his feet sucked on the roof as he walked forward. However, after just taking a few steps, he suddenly felt the aura around him change, followed by a tearing pain. His vision went ck, as if he had fallen into some bottomless abyss.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, his body floating in the air without moving. This time, An Zheng could smell the scent of blood, and it was not too far away from him.

    The pearl followed An Zheng down as he fell. An Zheng grabbed it and poured his power into it to float beside him. When the light shone, An Zheng¡¯s face immediately changed. About ten meters away from him, there were a few other people floating there. They too looked at An Zheng in shock.

    These people looked weird. The clothes they were wearing were different from the ones An Zheng had seen before. Just like the clothes of some kind of primitive people in the Da Xi era, there was a strange aura around them that prevented them from floating.

    They looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng looked at them.

    At this moment, the sound of something being eaten could be heard once again. Kacha kacha ¡­ This time, it was not the sound of his teeth rubbing against his clothes or shoes, but the sound of his bones. As soon as the sound entered his ears, it made his scalp tingle. An Zheng moved the bead downwards. After flying for around ten meters, everyone¡¯s expression changed ¡­ Sitting cross-legged on the ground was an old man with white hair that was curling like wild grass. His body was pierced through by many thin chains, and the range of his movement did not exceed ten meters. In front of him, there were a lot of bones that had already been nibbled clean.

    The most terrifying thing was that the bones he had gnawed on were neatly ced next to him, restoring the structure of a person¡¯s skeleton. There was not even a sliver of flesh on the skeleton. It was so white that it seemed to have licked it countless times.

    He held an arm in his hand and quickly ate up all the flesh. Then, his tongue licked across the bone. His tongue was covered with barbs. When it was licked, it emitted a tearing sound ¡­

 Chapter 1148 - The Spirit of All Things

    <h4>Chapter 1148 ¨C The Spirit of All Things</h4>

    Du Cheng! That is Du Cheng! ¡±

    A man wearing strange clothing floated beside An Zheng. When he saw that the person being bitten was hispanion who had gone missing, he could not help but let ouoar, and his hand loosened and dropped from the sky. At the same time that he fell, hundreds of wind des spiraled and struck at the old man.

    The old man who was munching on an arm raised his head to take a look. With just one nce, hundreds of wind des flew back. In the blink of an eye, the falling man was dismembered.

    The de technique that the wind des used to cut through the body was sharp and precise. Every de shed through the gaps between the bones, creating an endless crackling sound aile of meat piecesnded beside the old man. The old man picked up a piece and began to gnaw on it. He was as skinny as a dried up bamboo, but no matter how hard he ate, he just couldn¡¯t fill his stomach. He hadpletely restored at least three skeletons in front of him, but he was still eating after forcibly eating three people.

    ¡°He¡¯s the blood man¡¯s supply.¡±

    An especially pleasant female voice floated down from the air, followed closely by a ray of light that shot past An Zheng¡¯s body. That stream of light was different from any kind of power that An Zheng had evere into contact with before. It did not have any aura, and even if it swept past one¡¯s body, one would not be able to feel it if they did not see it. If this person suddenly attacked from behind, he might not even be able to feel the other party¡¯s attack.

    An Zheng turned his head to look and saw a girl wearing a blue linen dress rushing towards him. She looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. She had a cute face with a bit of baby fat on it, but her sword-like eyebrows had a heroic air to them. Her eyes also seemed a bit more cold and proud.

    Behind her back was an arrow quiver filled with golden arrows. After she quickly flew past An Zheng, she held the long bow in her left hand and continuously shot arrows with her right hand in mid air.

    What was even more surprising was that the quiver behind her always seemed to be full of arrows. An Zheng¡¯s eyes were sharp, he immediately noticed that the bow and arrow canister were a set of extremely high levelled magic tools. The arrow did not materialize out of thin air, but was formed from the condensation of heaven and earth origin energy. This meant that there was an endless supply of arrows in the quiver. As long as there was Sky Origin Stage cultivator, these arrows would never stop.

    The young girl was about 1.65 meters and 500 meters tall, and her body shape was perfect. Although she wore a wide dress, the wind blew her clothes back while flying, revealing her perfect figurepletely.

    ¡°Revenge!¡±

    The girl shouted as she shot out a series of arrows with both hands.

    The white-haired old man who was nibbling on the corpse seemed to be quite fearful of her arrows. He raised both his hands, and ayer of ck light appeared above his head. The golden arrows continuously rained down, likorrential rain striking the light barrier. The light barrier was flickering with light, and it was obvious that it would not be able to hold on for long.

    ¡°Blood man supply?¡±

    An Zheng recalled the words that the girl had shouted when shended and suddenly understood something.

    The young girl¡¯spanions all descended from the sky. Each of them held a longbow in their hands and arrows were flying everywhere. They were like a meteor shower as they converged toward the old man.

    On the other hand, An Zheng acted like an outsider and didn¡¯t move afternding on the ground for the time being.

    ¡°Are you here for revenge?¡±

    A beautiful young man shouted at An Zheng. The voices of these people sounded special, like the echo of an empty valley, carrying sound effects. Thus, everyone¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear, ethereal and agile. The clothes they wore were made of coarse cloth or cotton linen, and there was an indescribable nobility in their simplicity.

    These people were clearly well-trained and had good teamwork. They advanced and retreated at a fast pace, seven to eight people continuously moving forward and retreating, but they maintained their formation and maintained their suppression. The old man was clearly infuriated. He rolled his eyes upwards and the white eyeballs disappeared. The eyeballs seemed to have rolled in his eye sockets, recing them witair of blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±

    Before An Zheng could reply, he saw the change in the old man and shouted out.

    Countless tiny threads suddenly shot out from the old man¡¯s eyes, not even one percent of his hair. So it seemed like there were only two streams of lighting out from his eyes, but after dispersing, the light in the room became even dimmer.

    The speed at which the threads attacked was extremely fast and quickly spread. Apart from the girl, the other people¡¯s longbows and arrows were not bad, but they were far inferior to the girl¡¯s. The arrows of these people were real, not formed from Essence.

    A ball of silk twined around an arrow in mid-air before spinning to charge at a youth. The handsome youth¡¯s expression changed as he held his longbow and released arrows. A faint red me ignited on the arrows with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, as if he was about to burn all of the threads to pieces. However, the fire was too weak. Threads of fire flew through the air and covered the entire room, quickly extinguishing the fire after burning one piece.

    An unpleasant odor permeated the secret chamber, causing one¡¯s head to turn heavy and disgusting.

    The thread flew over with an arrow and stabbed into the youth¡¯s forehead with a ¡°pu¡± sound. The arrow went in through the forehead and stuck in the back of the head. The boy cried out and fell backwards. However, when his body was less than a foot from the ground, he suddenly stood up straight again. The threads went from his wound into his head, and a momentter something like hair came out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, still dripping blood.

    A few secondster, the boy¡¯s body began to twist and his bones made ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds. Then he suddenly turned around and rushed towards his closestrade.

    ¡°A bunch of lowly Spirit Race remnants.¡±

    Behind the pile of messy hair, the old man said, ¡°We should have killed you all back then. If it weren¡¯t for your fast escape, you would have gone to the Infernal Realm to apany your ancestors. You poor men who think you¡¯re noble should hide like maggots in a manure pit and note out. There are only the few of you left, you actually still dare to run out here to seek death ¡­ Originally, the blood of the Spirit Race was almost used up. Since you guys came here to offer up your sacrifices, then I will ept them all. ¡±

    Hearing these words, the young girl¡¯s eyes turned red, and she bit her lips as she shot out arrows. Her arrow was the most special. It carried with it an indescribable power. Wherever it passed, all the hair threads would be cut off. But because the threads were too thick and thick, her arrows weren¡¯t able to break through the old man¡¯s defenses.

    ¡°The precious treasure of the Spirit Race, the Moon Spirit Bow, is wasted in your hands. You are the so-called king of the Spirit Race, a descendant called Du Wanli.¡± I have long heard that the Spirit Race harincess who is still alive with pure blood. If one can obtain it, then it would be possible to increase the power of the blood men by more than one fold. ¡±

    With his hair parted, the old man¡¯s terrifying face was revealed.

    ¡°You guys who are not part of the five elements have nothing good about you. Other than thinking that you¡¯re good-looking, you can¡¯t even fart. The only thing that caught my eye was that your blood was the best blood medium. Little girl, f * ck, I still have to thank that damn dad of yours, what dogshit king of the spirit race. When he first started developing the blood man, he was always unable to fuse the human blood with the blood of demon beasts. The blood was different; if the blood vessels were not connected, the blood man would never be able to refine it. Luckily, after looking through ancient books and obtaining important information, the blood of your Spirit Race is the best and purest blood medium, you can fuse anything from any species ¡­ Hahahaha, do you know what I call this special ability? ¡±

    The old man rolled his eyes and looked at her as if he was looking at a young girl, ¡°Call me a bastard ¡­¡± You Spirit Race are all bastards, and your father is an old bastard. However, we have to thank your father. If not, our n would not have gone as smoothly as he did. ¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes dripped with blood. She howled at the sky and began to stride forward. With every step, hundreds of arrows were shot out.

    The old man suddenly opened his mouth and a snake-like thing came out. It appeared in front of the young girl in a sh and quickly wrapped around her. That tongue had many disgusting spikes hanging on it like hooks from her clothes. As the tongue retracted, along with the tearing sounds, the girl¡¯s skirt was torn apart, revealing a part of her pure white body.

    In the next second, those spikes would pierce the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°You Spirit Race bastards, to put it nicely, you¡¯re the medium for all living things. However, the word ¡®bastard¡¯ was the best exnation ¡­ The auras of all things intertwined and formed all of you. But I can¡¯t deny that you guys are much tastier than the rest. Human meat is sour, and your meat has a slight sweetness to it. Especially since you arrincess of the Spirit Race with a pure bloodline, you will definitely taste quite good. ¡±

    He leaned forward, the jumbled threads parting like a waterfall, and a dark, dirty thing drilled out of it.

    ¡°Before I ate you, it was a waste for you to be unhappy with such a beautiful body.¡±

    That disgusting thing slithered over like a snake, charging straight for the girl. The girl¡¯s face had already turned pale and her body was twisting. Her arms, legs, and slender waist were all stained with blood. The more they struggled, the more their clothes tore apart, and the more enticing their bodies looked.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed, hearing this, he finally understood what was going on. Previously, he didn¡¯t make a move because he wasn¡¯t sure if these so-called Spirit Race members were the same as the Medicine King Valley¡¯s people or not.

    Bang!

    Tens of thousands of heavy Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler fell from the sky and heavily smashed onto that disgusting object, turning it intile of meat paste.

    Witowl, the old man¡¯s face contorted in pain.

    An Zheng looked at the girl as the Purple Lightning Wind de started to spin. In that moment, all of the threads wrapped around her were sliced off. It looked like a simple vortex, but in reality, each of the Purple Lightning Wind des contained the power of ny-nine thousand bolts of lightning. They were as fine as needle threads and as sharp as a de. That was to say, if a person were to be struck by this piece of Purple Lightning Wind de, it was equivalent to being struck by the power of thunder ny-nine thousand times.

    After the Violet Electricity Wind de cut off the old man¡¯s hair, the Heavenly Lightning Force quickly attacked the old man¡¯s body. The old man didn¡¯t even have time to react before the electric current pierced through his entire body. Almost all the threads that had spread throughout the secret room had been burnt, and the stench had be even worse.

    An Zheng rubbed his nose, his face full of disgust.

    ¡°People have their own paths of cultivation, but you chose the path of a beast.¡±

    He threw ouiece of clothing, which floated up andnded on the young girl¡¯s body.

    An Zheng walked past the girl and towards the old man.

    ¡°You are Xiao Xiaosheng?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    That old man was in excruciating pain and was struggling nonstop. However, he was unable to resist that power and was unable to even speak anymore.

    ¡°Seems like you aren¡¯t. At most, you¡¯re just a clone.¡±

    An Zheng stretched ouand towards the old man from afar and a ball of purple orb of light condensed in his palm. Countless threads of lightning energy coiled together and formed a lightning ball. After An Zheng spat out the power in his palm, the lightning ball shot out with a hum and disappeared in the air. The old man had been on guard, but he was unable to sense the aura at all. When An Zheng was standing there before, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to him either, because An Zheng didn¡¯t have the aura a cultivator should have.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The lightning ball suddenly exploded in front of the old man¡¯s head. The power of the explosion was perfectly controlled, causing the old man¡¯s disgusting head to explode. Blood gushed out and the scene was bloody.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young girl suddenly asked behind An Zheng: ¡°Why do I faintly feel that you have something simr to us?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at her, ¡°Go back, revenge is an important matter, no one can advise you to stop anyone, but this is not when you are bringing a bunch of your rtives and friends to their deaths. I¡¯m not familiar with the Spiritual Race, but I¡¯m familiar with Hatred ¡­ ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng walked towards the exit without turning back.

    The young girl rubbed her dark clothes, lowered her head in silence for a moment, then shouted, ¡°My name is Duro!¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Can you be any more shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 1149 ¨C Can you be any more shameless?</h4>

    After killing the old man, An Zheng was also certain that his deduction was right. Pill King Valley¡¯s Valley Master Xiao Xiaosheng, who sounded innocent, was the one hiding the truth behind this incident. Normally speaking, whoever hid their strength was the most useful.

    All these years, the Nine Saint Sect had never given up on breaking down the Bai Shengjun. Actually, what Ning Xiaolou¡¯s subordinates were afraid of was not the Nine Saint Sect, but the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    It was also no wonder that Ning Xiaolou could actually create sucerrifying organization like the DEA. It was because what he had to face was definitely not betrayal by just one or two people.

    Speaking of which, a person like Ning Xiaolou was worthy of respect and pity. The betrayal he faced did not necessarily mean that he was bad for anyone. He wholeheartedly wanted to create a world that could be considered fair to both ordinary people and cultivators. Thus, in this era, he was nothing short of unusual.

    The spirit race girl called Du Ruyi had always been following An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s clothes were a little too big for her, so she had always been carrying it when she was walking, so she did not trip over it. He was originally a thin girl, but this way of walking made him look even cuter. It diluted the cold arrogance and heroic spirit that came from her sword-like brows.

    She always pretended to look at An Zheng casually, so the youths around her were all displeased.

    She warincess of the spirit race, and these spirit race youths all viewed her as a High Lord. Thus, even if others looked at her a few times, they would feel that they were spheming her. When she looked at An Zheng a few more times, they thought that An Zheng was a bastard.

    The jealousy of the young man was terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°That... ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Du Ruo couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, she was just curious. She didn¡¯t have any admiration or love for An Zheng at first sight, she just felt that this young man who suddenly appeared was very mysterious, and was so strong that it was suffocating.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s reply was so simple that it was heartless. Du Ruoruo didn¡¯t really feel anything, since it was his freedom to presume to ask and not answer. But the youngsters beside Du Ruo were displeased. One of them harrumphed coldly, ¡°What are you putting on an act for? Maybe he is just a small fry that came along with those from the Medicine Valley. He intentionally put on an act so that he could get our trust, and then take the opportunity to get rid of all of us in one go. ¡±

    Another youth nodded his head: ¡°I think so too, this person is too suspicious, in all likelihood, the Medicine God Valley is with that scum Xiao Xiaosheng.¡±

    ¡°The reason he¡¯s acting so much is so that we can trust him.¡±

    ¡°He killed one of hisrades just to make us trust him. That¡¯s quite vicious.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, stay away from this person. This person is so shrewd, his eyes are full of hostility, I don¡¯t think he is a good person. If this fellow is really someone from the Medicine Valley,ing close to you is because he wants to use you. ¡±

    As they spoke with all their voices, Du Ruo¡¯s face was filled with apology. She wanted to apologize to An Zheng, but she saw that his footsteps had stopped and he just stood there, not leaving. An Zheng turned around and nced at these people, the smile on his face held such contempt.

    ¡°I, in order to gain your trust, killed apanion of mine. The goal is to catch all of you in one fell swoop?¡±

    An Zhengughed and then suddenly moved.

    Ten secondster, the seven or eight youths fell to the ground. An Zheng¡¯s attack was not light. Although he did not use the berserk purple lightning, the people around him still could not endure the power of his punches and kicks. It had only been ten seconds, but An Zheng had not used his full strength when he casually attacked. Seven or eight fellows were lying on the ground moaning and groaning. Without exception, all of their mouths were split open, and it was unknown how many of their teeth had fallen out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. If I want to get rid of all of you, what other thoughts do I need to have? What kind of conspiracy are you plotting? I don¡¯t even have to count to three to kill all these people. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng continued to walk forward without even taking a nce at them. Du Ruo stood there, a little awkward, feeling uneasy at the presumptuousness of her subordinates. It was also because An Zheng was indiscriminately attacking and felt a bit angry, but he couldn¡¯t me An Zheng for anything.

    An Zheng was anxious to find Du Shoushou, he did not know if that fellow hade back to find reinforcements yet. If they were to suddenly start a war with a spirit race, then it would be too unworthy. Previously, Zhu Xiaojian could tell from the footprints that these people were not weak, but it was because the Spirit Race people were born with light skills and their physiques were special, so the footprints were so light that it could not be lighter.

    Du Ruo followed from behind, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Thank you for being lenient.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he walked, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    Du Ruo was stumped by these words and didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    At this moment, a turn appeared in front of them, and the passageway turned into the depths. An Zheng turned around and his footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned around and covered Du Ruo¡¯s eyes with his hands. Du Ruyan froze for a moment. She subconsciously wanted to make a move, but she resisted in the end.

    Seeing An Zheng making his move, the spirit race youths who were chasing after him rushed over crazily and cursed in all directions. An Zheng only stood there covering her eyes with an ugly expression. After chasing them, those people wanted to attack, but aftering to this ce, they all froze. No one could move, and all of their faces were pale.

    At the corner, ten or so Spirit Race people were hanged, and their necks were wrapped in that kind of thread. Things that looked like hair were still squirming from their facial features. Their corpses looked terrifyingly white, and it was obvious that their blood had been sucked dry. They looked extremely terrifying. The dozen or so corpses that hung there, swaying, seemed so strange in the dark corridor. With that, An Zheng swung his Wind de and cut all the threads. The corpse fell to the ground.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing!¡±

    Someone angrily scolded, ¡°You are not allowed to desecrate their corpses.¡±

    That person punched towards An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng nced at him and saw that that person¡¯s arm had started to break just like that, bit by bit. It was likiece of bamboo that had been twisted by a huge force, split open, twisted, and then slowly drooped down.

    These spirit race people all thought themselves noble. In their eyes, all things were lower than them, and humans were the same.

    ¡°sphemy?¡±

    An Zheng said coldly: ¡°Then do you want me to hang them back?¡±

    The man with the broken arm stood there trembling, his face as white as paper. An Zheng released the hand that was covering Du Ruo¡¯s eyes, then turned around and walked forward, ¡°You actually shouldn¡¯t be allowed to see it. This matter started because of you, so they died for your sake. Since you arrincess, you are also their leader. ¡°Revenge, if you have the ability to take revenge, then take it on yourself. Don¡¯t implicate your family and friends.¡±

    Du Ruo stood there, her shoulders shaking, unable to utter a single word.

    Not long after passing through the passage, An Zheng saw another group of spirit race people. These people died in an even more tragic manner. Most of them were dismembered, and their corpses were scattered all over the ce. Blood sprayed out from the secret passageway, and the strong smell of blood entered his nose, lingering for a long time. Not a single one of these people had died. The degree of fragmented corpses caused one¡¯s stomach to churn.

    Yes, revenge, why drag others into it?

    When An Zheng reached the end, he saw Zhu Xiaojian standing in arge hall, and this corridor was one of the paths that led to the main hall. This hall was like the center of a beehive. There were many paths that led to this ce. Zhu Xiaojian stood there, staring straight ahead, as if he was scared of something.

    An Zheng walked over to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s side, followed Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s line of sight and saw that strange thing in the middle of the hall. The object was veryrge, covering an area of about ten meters. It was likree with only half of its trunk left, which was why its branches were growing so savagely and without any pattern. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t a tree. Every branch was a living corpse.

    Countless people were piled up there, half naked, like huge wooden stakes. Their outstretched arms were the branches of this tree. Everyone¡¯s body was connected to the man in the middle who looked like he was hanging there, but he was not dead, but he was looking coldly at An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian.

    Hundreds of people were piled up there, and all the veins were connected to the old man in the middle. His stature was unusually tall, almost reaching three meters in height. However, his emaciated appearance made him look like someone who had been stretched for a long time. His originally one meter tall body had now grown to three meters in length, making him look extremely ugly. His arms and legs were like thin bamboo poles, and his joints were dark and disgusting.

    ¡°This must be Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s original body.¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Zhu Xiaojian nodded his head, ¡°No wonder our Lord Valley Master has been in closed door cultivation for so long, he cannot leave. He had built himself into the body of the blood man, relying on the connection of these things to control all the blood men. Thinking back to the elegant and refined Pill King Valley Lord from before, the person who was once seen as a confidant by the Your Majesty, has now turned into someone who is neitheuman nor a ghost, truly a joke. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What exactly is the matter with the blood man?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of scum¡¯s wishful thinking ¡­¡± They wanted to create an army that was close to death. With such an army, no matter if it was them who opposed the Your Majesty, or sided with the Nine Saint Sect, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them. See those people? They are all from the spirit race, there are hundreds of them ¡­ The Spirit Race¡¯s poption isn¡¯t thatrge, and ording to what I¡¯ve said, the most they have is no more than a thousand people. In other words, almost half of the Spirit Race was piled up here. The power of a spirit race¡¯s bloodline can fuse with thousands of other races, so it was originally used as a blood medium. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at him and said, ¡°Xiao Xiaosheng, you¡¯re really ugly.¡±

    The old manughed self-deprecatingly as if he was hung there by countless tiny chains, ¡°I also feel very ugly, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. If you gave me another year, I might be able to recover my original appearance, even if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t be as ugly as I am now. I thought that the Your Majesty would send someone to kill me sooner orter, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you ¡­ Is the wound on your heart ready? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian subconsciously raised his hand and ced it on the left side of his chest, right beside his heart. ¡°That¡¯s enough, if you hadn¡¯t saved me back then, I would have died twelve years ago. Actually, you should have thought of one thing. The first person who found you would be me. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°The Your Majesty treats you so well, obeying every order and responding to every request. Why did you betray the Your Majesty?¡±

    Xiao Xiaoshengughed and replied: ¡°Because he¡¯s stupid... Against the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate? Fighting against the immortal pce? If I didn¡¯t have a descendant, maybe I would have gone crazy with him like you. But I can¡¯t do it, I have a son, a grandson, and a great-grandson ¡­ I have more to think about. Zhu Xiaojian, you shouldn¡¯t havee, who do you think I should have saved those trusted assistants of the Your Majesty¡¯s? I know your bodies very well, and you think I haven¡¯t done anything? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian made a sound of acknowledgement, then looked at An Zheng: ¡°So I brought him here.¡±

    When he took a step back, An Zheng appeared to be very close to him.

    An Zheng nced at Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Can you be even more shameless?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian replied seriously: ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1150 - Your Majesty cannot cry

    <h4>Chapter 1150 ¨C Your Majesty cannot cry</h4>

    Xiao Xiaosheng was surrounded by a group of spirit race corpses that were already dead but seemed to still be alive. Blood flowed through the thin veins on his body and flowed back into the bodies of the spirit race nsmen.

    Through these spirit race nsmen, he controlled all of the blood men.

    Zhu Xiaojian stood there and looked at Xiao Xiaosheng. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it waity. I remember that back then, there were some people who evaluated the people of Yancheng, and when it came to the handsome and elegant man, you were also on the list. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fleshly body, what it looks like doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng said: ¡°Of course the original appearance is a bit better, the advantage of this body is that ¡­ It can make any part of the body bigger and smaller, and can even extend and turn, don¡¯t you find that very interesting? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed loudly: ¡°You idiot ¡­ What¡¯s the use of having threeps on the left, threeps on the right, and threeps on the left if you¡¯re like this? Would a girl like you? That girl will still stand guard at your doorstep just to catch a glimpse of you, like you did in Yancheng. Don¡¯t fuckingfort yourself... You are now a monster that is neither human nor ghost. ¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s face darkened, and after a long while, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a monster now, but I¡¯m a very terrifying monster. The trusted assistants under the Your Majesty, who of you have not been saved by me? Which one have I not diagnosed? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I left something in your body? You still dare to make a move against me? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I really don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took a step back, and invited An Zheng to the front.

    An Zheng was a little speechless.

    Xiao Xiaosheng raised his arm and moved it a few times. Then, a lot of Xiao Xiaosheng appeared in the secret passages leading to this hall. Previously, An Zheng had already noticed that this ce was like a beehive, with many tunnels that led to this ce. And the old man whom An Zheng killed was obviously not Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s original body, but just a clone. At this time, at least a few hundred clones appeared in the surroundings, surrounding An Zheng and Xiao Xiaosheng so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out.

    Zhu Xiaojian asked: ¡°Is your friend reliable? It seems a little slow for him to get reinforcements. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s much more reliable than you.¡±

    He summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and carried it in his hand as he looked around: ¡°There¡¯s some trouble here.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just hit him, you owe me this ¡­ Do not think that I do not know that you possess the power of the devils. I will bear suceavy responsibility for you, and I still have to think of a way to exin to you about Your Majesty.

    An Zheng sighed, all the clones of Xiao Xiaosheng started to rush towards him quickly. These old men who looked twisted began to change the moment they rushed forward. Their bodies swelled and stretched. The old man who was originally only 1.6 meters tall had now be a brawny man who was almost two meters tall. The old man¡¯s robust body, no matter how he looked at it, seemed somewhat strange.

    What was even more terrifying was that their bodies began to split apart as they left. Only a thinyer of film was left between his muscles. It felt as if it would tear apart at any moment. One could even see the wriggling of the internal organs through some of therger fissures.

    An Zheng carried his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and rushed forward, fighting with each other in the midst of a group of abnormal monsters.

    Zhu Xiaojian stood there watching, his face revealing nothing.

    ¡°No wonder so many girls like this kind of man. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a bit heroic.¡± You¡¯re just a woman, yet you¡¯re attracted to a man like you. Therefore, I¡¯m a bit jealous. If only you and these ugly people had perished together. ¡±

    As he spoke in a neither hot nor cold manner, An Zheng was actually fighting against so many terrifying monsters. But from An Zheng¡¯s perspective, this waare chance to gain experience and battle. He had just broken through a new level, and it was a big one at that. Right now, he was at the Small Sheng Realm¡¯s limit, so he could break through into a new and higher level anytime he wanted. Under these circumstances, fighting was the only way to test one¡¯s strength.

    At the same time, in Yancheng that was 13800 miles away from Pill King Valley, in a vast and majestic pce. Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou stood under the maple tree in the courtyard that already had red leaves, and raised his head to look at the leaves, in a daze.

    He was a very refined and elegant looking man. He looked to be in his thirties, and his stature was tall and straight. Wearing a moon-white robe with his hands behind his back, he had a graceful bearing. He was the master of an area of tens of thousands of miles, the Bai Shengjun that everyone respected. Under his rule, cultivators could choose their own lives fairly, and not be killed off by the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate right after they disyed their talent in cultivation.

    He waero. In terms of achievements, he looked more like a hero than An Zheng, who was currently fighting fiercely in Pill King Valley. Therefore, there were more women in this world who admired Ning Xiaolou than those who admired his. Moreover, he was a man of many emotions. No matter how one looked at it, he was still a perfect lover.

    But he was sad.

    Most of the time, he was depressed.

    A woman dressed in a light yellow dress slowly walked to his back and stood there, her expression a little unsightly. She was a woman who could be seen to be gentle like water from her appearance and temperament. Her every move carried a unique gentleness within them, but she had only given Ning Xiaolou her gentleness.

    ¡°It¡¯s all bad news.¡±

    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s enough bad news. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of anymore.¡±

    ¡°The power of the devil is missing. Even though Zhu Xiaojian did not report anything, judging from the changes in the Heavenly Axis Realm, it seems like the person from Fallen Immortal Ind obtained the power of the devil. Furthermore, they should have already devoured it.¡±

    Pa!! A branch held in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s hand snapped.

    ¡°The first thing you said was this news. The following news might be even worse than this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as this. I think the first piece of news is the worst, so you should ept what¡¯sing next.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The Old President of the Sn County branch has died on behalf of Yu Ji. The person he escorted to the Fallen Immortal Ind has also gone missing.¡±

    After hearing these words, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. He shook his head slightly: ¡°Nothing is worse than this news. It is my teacher, the one who led me into the path of cultivation, just like my father. All these years, you have been guarding the southeastern part of the mountain for me in Su Lan Prefecture. Only then did you manage to take off the burden on your shoulders and return to Yancheng to retire ¡­ ¡±

    Tears streamed down his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Why? Why do I have to suffer so much?¡±

    He lifted his robe and knelt down, kowtowing three times towards the southeast, ¡°Master, disciple was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have let you escort that person.¡±

    The woman ced her hand on Ning Xiaolou¡¯s shoulder and gently caressed it: ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, people can¡¯t be revived even if they died. The entire Bai Shengjun¡¯s territory is filled with billions of people and suceavy burden is on your shoulders, you can¡¯t copse it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of that.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up, his expression slightly cold: ¡°I have been taught since I was young, and my emotions never left my face. Because I am the son of the Bai Shengjun, and also want to bart of the Bai Shengjun, I have to carry more responsibilities than others. I can¡¯tugh, I can¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t even lose control of my emotions. I thought that once I be a Bai Shengjun, I would be able to be a little freer. After all, I¡¯m the oldest here, so I can do whatever I want. But when my father put the burden on my shoulders, I knew it was all just a dream. I am even more depressed, heavier, and unable to release myself. ¡±

    He turned his head to look at the woman. ¡°Zhuang Rou, if Teacher is going, can I do something?¡±

    The girl called Zhuang Rou shook her head, ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to do something. Teacher died because of me, and the people from Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate already dared toe here to kill people. The one they killed was still my teacher.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his body started to sh. Zhuang Rou¡¯s expression changed as she reached out to grab him, but that body of his had disappeared. She turned around and ran into the house, breathing heavily.

    30,000 miles away, Nine Saint Sect, Ceng Cheng County.

    The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate of Ceng City County was one of thergest number of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate within the borders of the Nine Saint Sect, and was only second to those in the Nine Saint Mountain City of the Nine Saint Sect. From the east to the west, it was around twenty kilometers. To the north and south, it was around thirty milesrge, and they were all Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. Towers and pavilions, a small mountain and ake. The scenery on both sides of the river was very beautiful. This ce was so elegant that it was hard to forget about it.

    But ordinary people were not even qualified to see this scenery, the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate treated the ordinary people like pigs and sheep.

    Suddenly, a shooting star streaked across the sky andnded in Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. Many of them rushed over to see what was going on. Some people left to report to Celestial Immortal Master. With a sh of white light, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate people saw a man wearing a long white robe appear. Standing under the willow by the river, they seemed to be intoxicated by the beautiful scenery.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    someone asked angrily.

    ¡°My name is Ning Xiaolou.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou turned around, raised her delicate and beautiful hand and looked at it. Then, raising his brows, an arrogant and domineering aura instantly appeared on his face.

    ¡°Destroy a Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and apany my husband in death.¡±

    His hand pressed down, his movements gentle and gentle, but his aura was so violent that it was suffocating. In less than a second, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was razed to the ground. Be it human, house, tree, or flower, they were all turned into powder in an instant. The grayish-brown powder was spread all over the ground in a thickyer. It became a strange desert, as if no one had ever lived.

    Yancheng.

    Zhuang Rou rushed into the study as if she had gone mad and saw Ning Xiaolou sitting at the desk writing. The ink on the xuan paper seemed to be a little too full, obviously because his mood was not very good. After Ning Xiaolou finished writing thest word, he put down the brush and nced at Zhuang Rou.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m a Bai Shengjun, I can¡¯t have any impulses.¡±

    His sorrowful eyes made Zhuang Rou¡¯s heart ache as well.

    ¡°But I am sorry to hear that you are dead. But my Your Majesty, my Your Majesty, cannot cry. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou let out a long sigh of relief, blowing the ink on the xuan paper back. ¡°Now when I say the other thing is... Are you sure that the youth called An Zheng received the power of the devil? Zhu Xiaojian still hasn¡¯t reported anything so why do you think so? ¡±

    Zhuang Rou¡¯s expression had also calmed down, and she lowered her head slightly, ¡°Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s identity token is in the Medicine Valley, so from the address, he should be in Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s secluded cultivation area. Also, Xiao Xiaosheng was sly, he had been saved by him before, so Zhu Xiaojian would not dare to make a move. He has not reported about An Zheng yet, he probably wants to use Xiao Xiaosheng to test if An Zheng truly obtained the power of a demonic beast, and the news will arrive soon. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°Bring this young man to me as soon as possible.¡±

    He leaned back and closed his eyes, as if he were tired.

    The ink on the xuan paper had dried. Under the heavy ink, the paper waspletely soaked. The words had also been printed on the table. He took up the piece of paper and rubbed it before tossing it into the bamboo basket, but the words on the table were still recognizable.

    No doings in the road, the children shared the towel.

    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>

    FIRST COMMENT<h4>Chapter 1151 ¨C Weak Confusion</h4>

    Pill King Valley.

    An Zheng panted as he stood there, his body was covered in blood marks from being wed all over. His clothes had already been ripped inthousand pieces, his bloodied body looked extremely sinister, as though he was a bloodthirsty beast.

    Around him on the groundy hundreds of corpses. All the clones had been killed by him. The blood on the ground had already flowed past the soles of his shoes. The beads of blood on the ground gave off a bloody and beautiful feeling.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    Zhu Xiaojian pped his hands.

    ¡°Indeed, the power of a magical beast has been devoured by you.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with a face full of yfulness: ¡°I just want to know, how did you hide it. DEA has been tracking the beasts for more than ten years, and we can¡¯t be more familiar with them. You actually managed to hide them perfectly, it¡¯s amazing. ¡±

    Thest three words were not praise at all.

    An Zheng panted as he stood up and stretched his limbs. As he shook his arm, the blood on his body scattered and he floated in the air. The young man stood in the rain of blood.

    ¡°Actually, attacking Xiao Xiaosheng or not is not the important point. The important point is that your Lord Your Majesty needs you to confirm if the power of the demonic beasts is on me.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°If you want to see, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°The power of the demonic beasts are powerful indeed, Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s clones have the ability of corrosion, getting scratched, bitten, or tainted with their blood, will cause people to be things that do not look human or ghostly. But there are countless wounds on your body right now, and you¡¯re still fine, that¡¯s really shocking. ¡±

    The one who was more shocked than Zhu Xiaojian was Xiao Xiaosheng. The way he looked at An Zheng made it seem as if An Zheng was the monster.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Xiao Xiaosheng, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mirror. You¡¯ll be ugly to death by yourself, alright?

    Xiao Xiaosheng shook his head: ¡°But you¡¯ve destroyed my blood and sweat, if you don¡¯t want to fight, you¡¯ll have to? If I don¡¯t rip you to shreds, I might not be able to sleep for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I was like this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep either.¡±

    He took a deep breath and walked towards Xiao Xiaosheng with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in hand. Zhu Xiaojian stood behind An Zheng and could not help but ask: ¡°You already know that I was testing you, and you don¡¯t need to fight to the death with him, why do you still want to fight?¡±

    An Zheng said without turning his head around, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with Ning Xiaolou, it is even unrted to Xiao Xiaosheng. I hit me, it has nothing to do with anyone. ¡±

    With a weng sound, one of the Spirit Race corpses flew over. In mid air, he pulled his bow and shot an arrow, with hundreds of arrows shooting towards An Zheng. Beside Xiao Xiaosheng were the several hundred corpses of the spirit race nsmen, which were connected to his body by small blood vessels. Through this connection, Xiao Xiaosheng could perfectly control the corpses. If he wanted to, the blood puppet would attack.

    It was fine if it was just one man. Hundreds of dead bodies kept moving, and arrows filled the sky.

    An Zheng gave a long whistle, and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his hands became chaotic like a ck tornado, imprable. All the arrows were blocked by the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, none of them could prate inside. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had a weight of ten thousand tons, even cultivators at the same level as An Zheng would find it difficult to wield the ruler easily, but the ruler was nimble and nimble like a willow branch in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    No matter how dense the arrows were, no matter how strange the corpses of the Spirit Race nsmen were, An Zheng would always keep moving forward. The arrow came from all directions, but it simply could not stop An Zheng from moving forward.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng and couldn¡¯t help but praise him: ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about it. Maybe I should think of a lie to help you deal with Your Majesty.

    An Zheng also did not speak, and did not get distracted, only moving forward.

    When Xiao Xiaosheng saw that they were unable to stop An Zheng, the spirit race corpses that were still shooting their arrows all quieted down. In the next second, they took turns to pounce towards An Zheng. This time there were no arrows, only fists. The fist of the first spirit race member smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, causing An Zheng¡¯s forward speed to decrease. The corpse immediately retreated after taking one hit. The people at the back kepting, throwing punches and punches at him.

    The Spirit Race had special physiques and could melt the power of all living things. Unexpectedly, the power on their fists was also shockingly great. Moreover, when these spirit race warriors were alive, they were much stronger than the Du Ruo¡¯s group that An Zheng had met. The spirit race experts were all killed and became Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s blood media.

    Under the continuous heavy strikes from several hundred people, An Zheng¡¯s forward steps came talt. Those people were dead, without pain or fear. If they were to punch the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, it might shatter their own fists, but they were not afraid at all.

    The forceing from the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler became heavier and heavier, and An Zheng felt that it was getting more and more difficult.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡±

    Xiao Xiaoshengughed, ¡°I have been in the Yancheng for so many years, and the so-called young geniuses I have met are as many as the hairs on an ox. Not many of the big families or powers thought themselves to be geniuses? Do you know why these young people didn¡¯t even get one percent of their fame in the end? Simple, because we old guys don¡¯t want to be reced that quickly. They died in our hands. ¡±

    He waved his hand, and a Spirit Race corpse formed into a ball of meat that struck towards An Zheng. The moment it came into contact with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, it exploded. It was not only the explosion of a spirit race corpse, it also contained the power of Xiao Xiaosheng who was connected to it. There were also manyrge and small blood vessels connected to the outside, connecting them with the qi flow of the entire Medicine Valley. This self-destruct attack contained the power of countless herbs and herbs from the Medicine Valley.

    With this explosion, An Zheng¡¯s body was pushed back by the impact. The sound of his shoes scraping against the ground was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°Good talent, but still immature.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t attack those clones at the same time? It¡¯s actually very simple... In order to obtain a lot of energy, I had to rely on numerous clones to absorb it. But now, I don¡¯t need that many clones anymore. Instead, they have be worms that continuously separate out my power ¡­ However, they are still my clones. I can¡¯t kill them myself, because the moment I recited them, they knew. ¡±

    ¡°I can only rely on external forces to watch you kill them so happily. I am also very happy. After the clones died, all of their power returned. ¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng suddenly stood up, and at that moment, the sky seemed to change color.

    ¡°Even if Ning Xiaoloues, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    He actually took a step down from the tform. His strange body moved, making people look as if they were worried that he would break in the next step. An overstretched body seemed too fragile, but that was just an illusion. Hundreds of spirit race people pounced towards An Zheng, exploding one after another.

    An Zheng had no choice but to ce the ck Ruler in front of him, as he endured the consecutive explosions. That force was too strong, causing An Zheng to be forced to retreat continuously, the wounds on his body bing more and more numerous. Under the unending force, An Zheng was already forced back to the doorway while his right hand, which was holding onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, was slightly trembling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng looked at An Zheng with contempt: ¡°Young one, what youck is wisdom and experience. Do you know why I blew up these Spirit Race blood media? Because I don¡¯t need them anymore ¡­ You think you found me? Actually, I¡¯ve always been looking forward to an outsidering to my seclusion spot. Only an outsider would be able to help me get rid of those clones. After getting rid of these Spirit Medium, they would all be dead, and their powers would alle back. I have been in closed door cultivation for so many years, and have absorbed almost the entire Pill King Valley¡¯s imposing manner.

    The remaining hundred or so spirit race corpses flew over at the same time and piled up outside An Zheng¡¯s body like sandbags, trapping him inside. Immediately after, the spirit race corpses exploded, and in that moment, Zhu Xiaojian was immediately teleported out, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire ce was razed to the ground and half of Pill King Valley copsed. Half of the mountain slope near Savage Mountain began to slide down. Arge number of beasts that did not manage to escape in time were buried inside. There was no need to even mention the number of medicinal nts. The number was simply too numerous to count.

    Pill King Valley stretched out fohousand miles, with towering mountains on both sides. This time, the terrifying explosion hadpletely ttened half of Pill King Valley. Dense smoke and dust rose into the air, and a ck cloud of smoke rose up into the sky, looking like a mushroom cloud.

    A mass of ck light slowly rose from the smoke and dust, floating in the air.

    ¡°Too many people underestimated me ¡­ Do you really think that I just want to bow my head before the Nine Saint Sect? Borrowing the power of the Nine Saint Sect is just one part of my n. Whether it¡¯s Ning Xiaolou or those fellows from the Nine Saint Sect, they aren¡¯t even in my eyes. Nine Saint Sect¡¯s people were in my hands, but wasn¡¯t Ning Xiaolou the same? As for those bullsh * t DEA, they are just a bunch of ants in my eyes. ¡±

    He overlooked the ground, his body already growingrger andrger, almost five meters tall. Heavy ck scales appeared on his body, and a dragon-tailed tail extended from his waist, swinging back and forth.

    ¡°I absorb the spiritual energy of the world, I absorb the essence of all living things, I rely on the blood of the Spirit Race to suck in all the monsters, I absorb people, I absorb Spirit Grass ¡­¡± I had been waiting for this moment for years. When I ascend, I want to cleanse this mortal world. In the future, even the immortal emperors would have to bow to me! ¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Du Shoushou who was rushing over saw that An Zheng did not appear, and in an instant, his eyes became red. Witap of his feet, he shot towards Xiao Xiaosheng like a cannonball. Just as he was about to charge over, an arm covered in ck scales extended out and grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You? ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng opened his mouth, and following that, a green flow of air flowed into his mouth, and he looked on helplessly as Du Shoushou¡¯s body shriveled up, with a speed so fast it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 1151 - Weak Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 1151 ¨C Weak Confusion</h4>

    Pill King Valley.

    An Zheng panted as he stood there, his body was covered in blood marks from being wed all over. His clothes had already been ripped inthousand pieces, his bloodied body looked extremely sinister, as though he was a bloodthirsty beast.

    Around him on the groundy hundreds of corpses. All the clones had been killed by him. The blood on the ground had already flowed past the soles of his shoes. The beads of blood on the ground gave off a bloody and beautiful feeling.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    Zhu Xiaojian pped his hands.

    ¡°Indeed, the power of a magical beast has been devoured by you.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with a face full of yfulness: ¡°I just want to know, how did you hide it. DEA has been tracking the beasts for more than ten years, and we can¡¯t be more familiar with them. You actually managed to hide them perfectly, it¡¯s amazing. ¡±

    Thest three words were not praise at all.

    An Zheng panted as he stood up and stretched his limbs. As he shook his arm, the blood on his body scattered and he floated in the air. The young man stood in the rain of blood.

    ¡°Actually, attacking Xiao Xiaosheng or not is not the important point. The important point is that your Lord Your Majesty needs you to confirm if the power of the demonic beasts is on me.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°If you want to see, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°The power of the demonic beasts are powerful indeed, Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s clones have the ability of corrosion, getting scratched, bitten, or tainted with their blood, will cause people to be things that do not look human or ghostly. But there are countless wounds on your body right now, and you¡¯re still fine, that¡¯s really shocking. ¡±

    The one who was more shocked than Zhu Xiaojian was Xiao Xiaosheng. The way he looked at An Zheng made it seem as if An Zheng was the monster.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Xiao Xiaosheng, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mirror. You¡¯ll be ugly to death by yourself, alright?

    Xiao Xiaosheng shook his head: ¡°But you¡¯ve destroyed my blood and sweat, if you don¡¯t want to fight, you¡¯ll have to? If I don¡¯t rip you to shreds, I might not be able to sleep for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If I was like this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep either.¡±

    He took a deep breath and walked towards Xiao Xiaosheng with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in hand. Zhu Xiaojian stood behind An Zheng and could not help but ask: ¡°You already know that I was testing you, and you don¡¯t need to fight to the death with him, why do you still want to fight?¡±

    An Zheng said without turning his head around, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with Ning Xiaolou, it is even unrted to Xiao Xiaosheng. I hit me, it has nothing to do with anyone. ¡±

    With a weng sound, one of the Spirit Race corpses flew over. In mid air, he pulled his bow and shot an arrow, with hundreds of arrows shooting towards An Zheng. Beside Xiao Xiaosheng were the several hundred corpses of the spirit race nsmen, which were connected to his body by small blood vessels. Through this connection, Xiao Xiaosheng could perfectly control the corpses. If he wanted to, the blood puppet would attack.

    It was fine if it was just one man. Hundreds of dead bodies kept moving, and arrows filled the sky.

    An Zheng gave a long whistle, and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his hands became chaotic like a ck tornado, imprable. All the arrows were blocked by the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, none of them could prate inside. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had a weight of ten thousand tons, even cultivators at the same level as An Zheng would find it difficult to wield the ruler easily, but the ruler was nimble and nimble like a willow branch in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    No matter how dense the arrows were, no matter how strange the corpses of the Spirit Race nsmen were, An Zheng would always keep moving forward. The arrow came from all directions, but it simply could not stop An Zheng from moving forward.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng and couldn¡¯t help but praise him: ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about it. Maybe I should think of a lie to help you deal with Your Majesty.

    An Zheng also did not speak, and did not get distracted, only moving forward.

    When Xiao Xiaosheng saw that they were unable to stop An Zheng, the spirit race corpses that were still shooting their arrows all quieted down. In the next second, they took turns to pounce towards An Zheng. This time there were no arrows, only fists. The fist of the first spirit race member smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, causing An Zheng¡¯s forward speed to decrease. The corpse immediately retreated after taking one hit. The people at the back kepting, throwing punches and punches at him.

    The Spirit Race had special physiques and could melt the power of all living things. Unexpectedly, the power on their fists was also shockingly great. Moreover, when these spirit race warriors were alive, they were much stronger than the Du Ruo¡¯s group that An Zheng had met. The spirit race experts were all killed and became Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s blood media.

    Under the continuous heavy strikes from several hundred people, An Zheng¡¯s forward steps came talt. Those people were dead, without pain or fear. If they were to punch the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, it might shatter their own fists, but they were not afraid at all.

    The forceing from the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler became heavier and heavier, and An Zheng felt that it was getting more and more difficult.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡±

    Xiao Xiaoshengughed, ¡°I have been in the Yancheng for so many years, and the so-called young geniuses I have met are as many as the hairs on an ox. Not many of the big families or powers thought themselves to be geniuses? Do you know why these young people didn¡¯t even get one percent of their fame in the end? Simple, because we old guys don¡¯t want to be reced that quickly. They died in our hands. ¡±

    He waved his hand, and a Spirit Race corpse formed into a ball of meat that struck towards An Zheng. The moment it came into contact with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, it exploded. It was not only the explosion of a spirit race corpse, it also contained the power of Xiao Xiaosheng who was connected to it. There were also manyrge and small blood vessels connected to the outside, connecting them with the qi flow of the entire Medicine Valley. This self-destruct attack contained the power of countless herbs and herbs from the Medicine Valley.

    With this explosion, An Zheng¡¯s body was pushed back by the impact. The sound of his shoes scraping against the ground was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°Good talent, but still immature.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t attack those clones at the same time? It¡¯s actually very simple... In order to obtain a lot of energy, I had to rely on numerous clones to absorb it. But now, I don¡¯t need that many clones anymore. Instead, they have be worms that continuously separate out my power ¡­ However, they are still my clones. I can¡¯t kill them myself, because the moment I recited them, they knew. ¡±

    ¡°I can only rely on external forces to watch you kill them so happily. I am also very happy. After the clones died, all of their power returned. ¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng suddenly stood up, and at that moment, the sky seemed to change color.

    ¡°Even if Ning Xiaoloues, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    He actually took a step down from the tform. His strange body moved, making people look as if they were worried that he would break in the next step. An overstretched body seemed too fragile, but that was just an illusion. Hundreds of spirit race people pounced towards An Zheng, exploding one after another.

    An Zheng had no choice but to ce the ck Ruler in front of him, as he endured the consecutive explosions. That force was too strong, causing An Zheng to be forced to retreat continuously, the wounds on his body bing more and more numerous. Under the unending force, An Zheng was already forced back to the doorway while his right hand, which was holding onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, was slightly trembling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng looked at An Zheng with contempt: ¡°Young one, what youck is wisdom and experience. Do you know why I blew up these Spirit Race blood media? Because I don¡¯t need them anymore ¡­ You think you found me? Actually, I¡¯ve always been looking forward to an outsidering to my seclusion spot. Only an outsider would be able to help me get rid of those clones. After getting rid of these Spirit Medium, they would all be dead, and their powers would alle back. I have been in closed door cultivation for so many years, and have absorbed almost the entire Pill King Valley¡¯s imposing manner.

    The remaining hundred or so spirit race corpses flew over at the same time and piled up outside An Zheng¡¯s body like sandbags, trapping him inside. Immediately after, the spirit race corpses exploded, and in that moment, Zhu Xiaojian was immediately teleported out, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire ce was razed to the ground and half of Pill King Valley copsed. Half of the mountain slope near Savage Mountain began to slide down. Arge number of beasts that did not manage to escape in time were buried inside. There was no need to even mention the number of medicinal nts. The number was simply too numerous to count.

    Pill King Valley stretched out fohousand miles, with towering mountains on both sides. This time, the terrifying explosion hadpletely ttened half of Pill King Valley. Dense smoke and dust rose into the air, and a ck cloud of smoke rose up into the sky, looking like a mushroom cloud.

    A mass of ck light slowly rose from the smoke and dust, floating in the air.

    ¡°Too many people underestimated me ¡­ Do you really think that I just want to bow my head before the Nine Saint Sect? Borrowing the power of the Nine Saint Sect is just one part of my n. Whether it¡¯s Ning Xiaolou or those fellows from the Nine Saint Sect, they aren¡¯t even in my eyes. Nine Saint Sect¡¯s people were in my hands, but wasn¡¯t Ning Xiaolou the same? As for those bullsh * t DEA, they are just a bunch of ants in my eyes. ¡±

    He overlooked the ground, his body already growingrger andrger, almost five meters tall. Heavy ck scales appeared on his body, and a dragon-tailed tail extended from his waist, swinging back and forth.

    ¡°I absorb the spiritual energy of the world, I absorb the essence of all living things, I rely on the blood of the Spirit Race to suck in all the monsters, I absorb people, I absorb Spirit Grass ¡­¡± I had been waiting for this moment for years. When I ascend, I want to cleanse this mortal world. In the future, even the immortal emperors would have to bow to me! ¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Du Shoushou who was rushing over saw that An Zheng did not appear, and in an instant, his eyes became red. Witap of his feet, he shot towards Xiao Xiaosheng like a cannonball. Just as he was about to charge over, an arm covered in ck scales extended out and grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You? ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng opened his mouth, and following that, a green flow of air flowed into his mouth, and he looked on helplessly as Du Shoushou¡¯s body shriveled up, with a speed so fast it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 1152 - Monarch Descends the World

    <h4>Chapter 1152 ¨C Monarch Descends the World</h4>

    Before Du Shoushou could even get close to Xiao Xiaosheng, he was sucked in by a sudden force. Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s sinister hand grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s neck, and Du Shoushou¡¯s body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if he would die in the next second.

    With a weng sound, a ck ray pierced through the mist and flew over, directly smashing onto Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s arm, which was half of it cut off by the ck light. Du Shoushou dropped from the sky and plopped down on his butt, wailing in pain.

    The ck light Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that flew over was as sharp as a long de.

    A heavy ruler without a de, to be able to cut off sucough arm showed how terrifying his speed and strength was.

    An Zheng saved Du Shoushou, who was behind the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and smashed his fist towards Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest. At this time, Xiao Xiaosheng was more than five meters tall, his body twisted like a demon cow.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist strike against Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest caused another circle of light to ripple, the ck light seemed to spread outwards as if it had cut open the sky. Before An Zheng even had the time to retract his fist, a bizarre suction force sucked his fist in.

    Following that, Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s body fiercely moved forward as the ck light surrounding his body seemed to have opened its mouth wide in an attempt to swallow him whole. He was much taller than An Zheng. As he spread open his arms, a mighty suction force appeared from every single pore of his body. An Zheng¡¯s body was shackled there, as he helplessly watched his body wither at an extremely fast speed.

    His skin quickly turned white, and his blood and Cultivation Power began to rapidly drain. A reaction quickly urred within An Zheng¡¯s body. The wordless cultivation technique and the written cultivation technique began to circte by themselves to resist Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s devouring power.

    In that instant, An Zheng was able to struggle free. He turned his body around, stepped on Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest with both of his feet, and then rushed out.

    But just as he was about to leave the World of Engulfment, nine ck balls of light suddenly appeared outside of Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s body, and started to revolve rapidly. An Zheng¡¯s body struck one of the balls of light and was immediately knocked back by the powerful force.

    The nine light orbs were like a flowing prison, and no matter which direction An Zheng attacked in, they would all be stopped. Furthermore, the power on the ball of light was extremely strange. The more An Zheng attacked with, the stronger the recoil would be.

    In other words, every single time An Zheng attacked, he would be knocked back several times over by his own strength.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng grinned fiendishly, ¡°Once I enter my Devouring World, no one will be able to escape. This is a world that belongs solely to me that I have painstakingly created over the years. As long as I wish it, I will instantly suck you dry. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, but who¡¯s afraid of who!¡±

    An Zheng no longer shed, both of his eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can absorb it then!¡±

    Instead, he took the initiative to rush to the center of Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s world of devouring. The powerful suction force dragged the Cultivation Power and blood within An Zheng¡¯s body outwards, while An Zheng¡¯s strength began to frantically plunder backward.

    Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°How could youst so long?¡±

    An Zheng gritted his teeth without saying a word, and used all his strength to resist Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s Devouring Realm. One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­ Time continued to pass by second by second, the speed at which An Zheng¡¯s body was being drained started to slow down. Only, An Zheng¡¯s current appearance looked as though he was about to copse, his body as shriveled as a bamboo pole.

    ¡°I have used decades to create this Devouring World. If it were to be destroyed by a small fry like you, where would I put my face? However, your Cultivation Power seems to be very special. After obtaining your power, my World of Devour will increase by a level. When I open my world, the aura of all living things will be my power! ¡±

    As Xiao Xiaosheng shook his arms, countless cyan streams of energy gathered around him and poured into his body. His physical body was still growing bigger, and from An Zheng saving him till now, it had only been seven to eight minutes since he was trapped, and Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s physical body was already almost ten meters tall.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± You¡¯re suconic. Your Cultivation Power is simply a top quality pill to me. After consuming you, I can more than double the size of my Devouring World. When that timees, even if a Golden Immortal from the immortal pcees, I will still not be afraid! ¡±

    An Zheng bit her lips until they were split open, but not a single drop of blood appeared. His blood became a stream of air that poured into Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s every pore.

    ¡°No wonder Zhu Xiaojian thought that you could deal with me, but he¡¯s still too childish. You¡¯re too childish, too idiotic.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng raised his head, ¡°I want to be the fourth Immortal Emperor, the ruler.¡±

    ¡°F * ck you.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly cursed out, and then, using all his strength, he rushed towards Xiao Xiaosheng and struck him in the chest with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. But this time, the impact was extremely soft and weak, Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s huge body did not even move an inch.

    ¡°Why? You are only a small figure in the martial arts world. It is also an honor for you to be my tonic. ¡°I want to step on people like you to the top step by step.¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest suddenly split open, and each of his ribs were like a sluice gate that had been opened. His ribs were opened and an indescribably powerful suction force appeared from his chest. ck light converged from all directions, and cyan air currents were all poured towards Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    An extremely condensed purple electric de suddenly appeared in the center of An Zheng¡¯s palm. This continued spinning de was only the size of a palm, and with a sh of purple light, it seemed to be formed from millions of tiny streams of purple electric currents.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    An Zheng used thest of his Cultivation Power to condense the strongest Purple Lightning de and pushed it into Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest.

    [Heaven¡¯s Path Lightning!]

    But at this moment, An Zheng no longer had any strength left, and the instant his shrivelled up body was sent into the Heavenly Dao Lightning Swirl, he was also sucked into Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest. That violent suction force was twisting and twisting like a meat grinder. The moment An Zheng entered, he felt as if his body was being sliced by thousands of sharp des.

    Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest closed as An Zheng waspletely swallowed within. He floated in the air, his body already exceeding fifteen meters. With a face full of mockery, he looked at Zhu Xiaojian who had hidden far away, and said with disdain: ¡°This is the helper you found? The grade was a bit low. You should at least find a talent that matches your level, and you yourself are several levels lower than me. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s face did not look good. He did not expect Xiao Xiaosheng to be strong to this extent.

    You killed him, how am I supposed to report to Your Majesty?

    Xiao Xiaoshengughed: ¡°I killed you too, so you don¡¯t have to report to him anymore ¡­ Zhu Xiaojian, everyone says that you are the most mysterious person in DEA, and that you have even hidden your strength deeper than the DEA¡¯s envoy and the elusive Si Ma. Others say that your cultivation base is actually already strong enough to rival amander in chief. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t dare to brag and so you sealed off a portion of your own strength. ¡±

    He floated down slowly from the sky: ¡°Let me witness exactly how strong you, who was praised by Ning Xiaolou as the number one procurator of DEA, are.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took a deep breath, ¡°Cheers!¡±

    At this moment, a very thin purple light suddenly drilled out of one of Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s pores. The light was faint, but Zhu Xiaojian was able to see it.

    Therefore, Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°The person you swallowed just now, is he tasty?¡±

    Xiao Xiaoshengughed arrogantly: ¡°Your meat must be much more delicious than yours, it reeks of rotting flesh, and carries the stench of someone being loyal to Ning Xiaolou.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian shook his head. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t tasted his real vor yet.¡±

    Just as Xiao Xiaosheng was about to speak, he heard an extremely arrogant voice sound out from within his body. Each word was as vast as the might of heaven.

    ¡°The spirit of all living things, the energy of heaven and earth, transform it into my own, and be thunder.¡±

    The voice was arrogant and unruly, piercing through the clouds.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A gigantic ck hole appeared in the sky, followed closely by a hundred-meter-long purple lightning dragon that drilled out from the ck hole. The Violet Electricity Dragon emitted a divine might that would even cause a deity to tremble in fear.

    Gigantic dragons swooped down and continuously attacked Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s body. Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s World of Devour was frantically absorbing the power of the thunder and lightning. His body was growing at a crazy rate, fifteen meters, twenty meters, thirty meters, fifty meters, a hundred meters!

    A giant that seemed to be able to hold up the heavens stood there, his hands were able to shatter the heavens, and his feet were able to shatter the earth.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯sughter was so impudent. ¡°This is power! This is the power of the Devouring Realm! ¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The voice came from his chest: ¡°That is my power.¡±

    The gigantic dragon in the sky suddenly elerated as it charged over, transforming into streams of Purple Lightning Sword Intent. The gigantic dragon that waundred meters long condensed a sword intent that was around ten meters long, and stabbed towards Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest with its sword.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Arge hole was instantly sted out from Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s chest, and An Zheng, who had alreadypletely recovered, stepped out from the hole.

    At this moment, Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s heart violently shook. Previously, Xiao Xiaosheng had arrogantly said that he was sitting on the back of a tiger, a dragon te, and the moment he stood up was the momenuler descending to the world. But the moment An Zheng took a step out of his chest, he truly felt a divine might.

    A ruler descending upon the world.

    ¡°Human, demon, demon, spirit race, yours, all things in the world.¡±

    An Zheng floated in midair, raising his right arm. A hundred metre long Purple Lightning Spear congregated and took shape in his palm.

    ¡°All mine.¡±

    Puff!

    The Purple Lightning Spear directly pierced through Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s skull. The young man that was surrounded by the purple light was emitting a strange aura. The long spear pierced through Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s skull, and after the huge head stiffened for a moment, it then exploded.

    The energy that had swept out from the green airflow that had poured in earlier, an indescribable power that twisted together to form an energy that seemed to be able to destroy the heavens and the earth. An Zheng opened his mouth, and all of the power was absorbed by him.

    Immediately after that, an explosion urred, and directly blew Xiao Xiaosheng¡¯s hundred meters tall body into smithereens!

    He had broken through yet again!

 Chapter 1153 - Mischievous Master

    <h4>Chapter 1153 ¨C Mischievous Master</h4>

    A person who dreamed of bing the fourth Immortal Emperor was killed just like that. Its huge body crumbled like a shattered rock, and chunks of flesh were sent flying as blood rained down. An Zheng was floating amidst the rain of blood and wind, but at this moment, he was calm as if this had nothing to do with him.

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at this person, his expressionplex to the extreme.

    He didn¡¯t know how to locate this young man. Absorbing the power of the devils by An Zheng wauge sin. No matter how high his position was, he couldn¡¯t suppress it, even though deep down, he liked this young man a lot.

    The more overbearing and tyrannical An Zheng¡¯s behavior was, the more he would pay attention to it. If sucerson remained in the DEA, he would be his most trusted assistant in the future. The higher ups of the DEA all knew why the Venerable One was so mysterious. It was because he was already very, very old, so old that the moment he appeared, it would cause huge waves.

    If everyone were to know that DEA¡¯s chairman was an old man in his forlorn years who could die at any time, then DEA would immediately be unstable. Right now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Lord Prefect would be the new Head of the DEA. As for the vacant seat of the Lord Prefect, all of the Public Prosecutor¡¯s eyes were on it.

    Witerson like An Zheng helping out, Zhu Xiaojian would have a higher possibility of bing the caretaker.

    Thus, he was very conflicted and conflicted.

    It was not only because the Your Majesty would not let An Zheng off so easily, it was also because An Zheng seemed to not have any potential or strength that he could use at all. He could clearly feel that An Zheng¡¯s current strength was more than ten times, or even dozens of times stronger than when he had first met in the Bai Sheng Academy.

    He suspected that An Zheng had already reached the pinnacle of the lesser saint realm, and that the extremely violent breakthrough just now might very well mean that An Zheng had already surpassed the lesser saint realm.

    It had only been a few days, would sucerrifying young man be willing to be his subordinate? Furthermore, he waspletely unable to sense the aura of a cultivator on An Zheng¡¯s body, so he was simply unable to specte exactly what realm An Zheng had reached.

    Pill King Valley was done for, Tai¡¯an College was done for, and the demonic beast at the bottom of Lake Yi Shui was also done for.

    Wherever An Zheng went, his opponents were all finished. And there¡¯s one thing no one can deny... Every single one of An Zheng¡¯s opponents were stronger than him, but in the end, they were all killed by him. This was definitely not only because An Zheng was scary himself, but also because of the heaven¡¯s chosen ones that were even scarier.

    Zhu Xiaojian suddenly thought of three words... Great destiny.

    Then, he broke out in a cold sweat. If these three words were to be found out by the Lord Your Majesty, then An Zheng would probably be in even worse shape. A long, long time ago, when the old Your Majesty was still at his current position, he had invited the strongest master in the Peni Pavilion, Qiu Mayi, who was known as the God Realm of Heavenly Fate, to take a look at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face. After seeing Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face back then, Qiu Mayi had not said it openly. Instead, he had left a note for the old Your Majesty, telling him to wait until he confirmed the transfer of positions to Ning Xiaolou before reading it again.

    Later on, there were rumors saying that ¡­ He had a huge future, but no great destiny. At first, he had the help of a noble, but in the end, he was unable to achieve anything.

    These words had always been on Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart.

    An Zheng descended from the air, his mind still a little dizzy. The breakthrough from before was too terrifying, to the point where he himself had yet to recover from it.

    ¡°My god.¡±

    Du Shoushou said with a face full of fear, ¡°How could I possibly endure such a breakthrough?¡±

    At first, An Zheng did not even react, it took him two seconds to understand what Du Shoushou meant.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng and felt relieved: ¡°When I saw that you broke through, I couldn¡¯t help but think if it was me, from this breakthrough, if it was just me, I would probably be in Yancheng by now.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt a bit sad... If Chen Shaobai was here at this time, he would definitely mock Du Shoushou.

    However, after so long, there was not a single piece of news regarding him.

    Zhu Xiaojian walked towards An Zheng, his heart still conflicted on what he should do. He walked in front of An Zheng and didn¡¯t know what to say. After he made up his mind to gamble, just as he was about to help An Zheng exin, the sky suddenly lit up, followed by a rainbow. A chariot glowing with golden light rapidly approached along with the rainbow, arriving in front of everyone in the blink of an eye.

    A youth dressed in the attire of a eunuch alighted from the chariot and looked around. As if he had just seen Zhu Xiaojian, he casually raised his hand and cupped his fists: ¡°Honored Public Prosecutor, this servant pays his respects to you.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Where is Manager Yao going? Passing by? ¡±

    The teenager known as Chief Eunuch Yao shook his head and said, ¡°What are you talking about? We came here specially.¡± I am just tired of living, I have to manage all the big and small things around Your Majesty. Even if I pass by, I don¡¯t have the time toe down and say hello to you. Time is really not enough ¡­ Which one is An Zheng? ¡±

    Du Shoushou took a cautious nce at Manager Yao, and then strode to stand in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou and cupped his fists: ¡°I am.¡±

    Manager Yao replied with an ¡°oh¡± and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Your Majesty has ordered for you to follow me to the Yancheng immediately.¡±

    When Zhu Xiaojian heard this, his face immediately paled.

    ¡°Manager Yao, this person still has important business with the DEA that he has yet toplete ¡­ Can you postpone it for two days? At that time, I will personally bring him to Yancheng to seek an audience. ¡±

    ¡°Public Prosecutor, have you forgotten the rules? ¡°You weren¡¯t sucerson before.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was startled, and dared not say anything.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Why do you want to bring his Yancheng?¡±

    Manager Yao narrowed his eyes and nced at Du Shoushou, ¡°Where did this persone from? Public Prosecutor, has your DEA no longer had any rules in recruiting recently? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian red at Du Shoushou, ¡°Step down!¡±

    Du Shoushou sneered: ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian was immediately embarrassed, and the look Manager Yao gave Zhu Xiaojian became even more yful.

    ¡°I can take him with me. I have to go with him.¡±

    Surprisingly, Manager Yao did not get angry, nor did he refuse. ¡°Sure, my car is big enough. It can fit the next fat guy.¡±

    An Zheng knew that he already had no way to handle this matter. He walked to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s side and cupped his fists, ¡°There are two people that are important to me that are still in Sn County. One is my younger sister, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of them. One is called Cen An, she stays at that inn, Master will help look after her. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian cupped his fists: ¡°I will return to Yancheng soon to report on my duty, we will meet again then.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Manager Yao made a gesture of ¡®please¡¯ before turning around and boarding the chariot.

    At the same time, at the edge of theke, about 30,000 miles away, there wahatched cottage. It looked so simple that a gust of wind could knock it down. There were a total of three thatched cottages. Therger one in the middle was the living room, but it had a stove. An old man with snow-white hair was squatting there blowing on the stove. The fire in the stove was even brighter now.

    The stove was huge, and could fit even a big fat pig. Not to mention a pig, even an ox could do it. The water was boiling and bubbling.

    The old man looked emaciated and shriveled. Even if he stood up straight, he wouldn¡¯t be much taller than the stove. He blew on the fire and looked into the pot with his feet, as if trying to see if it was ripe.

    Chen Shaobai looked angrily at the old man as he sat in the pot with his arms crossed around his shoulders.

    ¡°You cook. You cook. You don¡¯t kill me. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll cook you.¡±

    The old man snorted: ¡°I only found out today that the people of Fallen Immortal Ind are so valuable. If I gave you to the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, I would be able to obtain arge amount of benefits. There is also a saying that each and every one of you fellows are extremely talented. As long as you guys eat them, you will be able to live forever and your cultivation will increase by leaps and bounds. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Which f * cker chased after me and shouted that he wanted to take me in as his disciple? From now on, his heart and soul are both good to me and he still wants to pass the position of sect master to me?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The old man answered with a blushing face and a calm heart. Then, he added a handful of firewood to the stove.

    ¡°Then you want to f * cking cook it and I¡¯ll eat it?¡±

    ¡°If I can really live forever after eating you, then what kind of descendant would I need? ¡°I have always been the Sect Leader, carefree and happy, revered by tens of thousands ¡­¡±

    The old man wiped his face with his hand. ¡°You think I want to eat you? Your talent is so great and your physique is so special, I really want to give you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life. Furthermore, eating people is so scary, how can I really like eating people? ¡±

    ¡°Then stop drooling if you have the f * cking ability.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    The old man looked again with his feet on the ground, seeing that Chen Shaobai had not changed at all, he became disappointed: ¡°How much of good stuff did you waste?

    ¡°The medicinal effect, go to hell!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was truly angered, ¡°You lied to me saying that by boiling me with medicinal herbs from heaven and earth treasures, you can absorb the essence of these things and help me improve quickly ¡­ Your family¡¯s heaven and earth treasures are f * cking scallions, garlic, and ginger. ¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop putting in the curd.¡±

    The old man ran out and brought in a jar of rancid milk. ¡°Add a bit of rancid milk and simmer slowly. It will taste even better.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you stop ying?¡±

    The old man put the jar down. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to teach you how to cultivate so that you can grow up. Yet, I wish to pass on my position as the headmaster to you. It can be said that I¡¯ve bestowed everything to you.

    Chen Shaobai crawled out of the water and shook his body, ¡°Damn, I feel like I¡¯m already so smeared. If Du Shoushou was here, that damn fatty would have definitely drooled more than you.¡±

    Mentioning Du Shoushou, thinking of him, Chen Shaobai¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°I miss your friend again.¡±

    The old man flung a towel at Chen Shaobai. ¡°Look at the sentimental tears at the corner of your eyes, it makes people¡¯s heart ache, quickly wipe it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took the towel and wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°F * ck you! F * ck, did you apply chili concoction!?¡±

    The old man scurried outughing.

    Chen Shaobai ran out to flush. Only after a while did he recover. Then, he saw the old man walk over with a lonely expression. ¡°Although you know that I am a little too fond of fun, I am still the Sect Leader of a sect. Now that the sect has been revived, the grand mission has fallen onto your shoulders. I¡¯ll be more harsh to you, so don¡¯t me me. After all, in ourrge sect, we need a qualified sessor. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to the three huts: ¡°Such arge sect?!¡±

    The old man smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Actually, there were some ancestors¡¯ properties a few years ago. What a big house. There are rows of stone lions at the entrance, as well as arge garden. There are also pleasure boats and all kinds of things. ¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this already sold due tock of money ¡­?¡± I really didn¡¯t want to cook you because I don¡¯t have anything to sell anymore. ¡°If you really can¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll sell you out ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯ve lived so many years and yet you¡¯ve still failed so miserably. Why are you not going throughunderstorm?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was full of pride, ¡°Thunderp? Sky Strike? Stop fooling around ¡­ Heaven does not dare. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°One yearter, it will be the Martial Arts Conference. At that time, as long as you take first ce, I will grant you your freedom. But don¡¯t forget, you are the only one, the sole sessor to All Under Heaven Brook. ¡±

 Chapter 1154 - You will be the legend of the future

    <h4>Chapter 1154 ¨C You will be the legend of the future</h4>

    Chen Shaobai red at the old man: ¡°Speak, what kind of conspiracy do you want me to join, to join some Martial Arts Conference ¡­ With your personality, what kind of bullshit Martial Arts Conference would you be interested in? ¡±

    The old man red back. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be interested? Do you know what kind of treatment you¡¯ll get if you take first ce in Martial Arts Conference? The strongest person in the Martial Arts Conference in all of his generations would be promoted by, and his future would be limitless. Most importantly, the top ten of Martial Arts Conference are all invited to participate in the night feast of the Red Jade Pool Restaurant, they are all beauties ¡­ ¡°The top three are allowed to choose a girl to apany them for free. I¡¯ll get rid of you after you get first ce, and then use your name to go to the Lust Night Banquet to sleep with Miss, hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai pouted. ¡°You can still sleep?¡±

    The old man abruptly stood up and puffed out his chest. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?!¡±

    With a crack, he stretched his chest a little too hard, as if he had broken a rib.

    Chen Shaobai snorted, he squatted on the side and took ouipe to light up his mouth, then started smoking.

    ¡°Your friends will go too.¡±

    The old man suddenly said this, causing Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression to immediately stiffen.

    ¡°The one with the surname An, the one with the surname Du, the one with the surname Qu, the one with the surname Gu ¡­¡± ¡°They all do.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed over and grabbed his neck: ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me?! How do you know all this! ¡±

    The old man coughed, ¡°Can you respect me a little? I am your master after all. Cough cough ¡­ I know, of course there is a way I know. Not telling you now is not for your own good, but simply because I don¡¯t want to tell you. ¡°You f * cking don¡¯t respect me at all, as your master, I really don¡¯t have any face at all ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai kneeled down withump. ¡°Master, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow.¡±

    The old man pursed his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want the affection that I forcefully requested.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    The old man extended his hand to help Chen Shaobai up, ¡°My good disciple, please get up ¡­ Let me exin it to you. You may not know it, but the truth is that you people from the so-called Fallen Immortal Ind are already changing this era. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s special about you, but your existence has caused a huge uproar. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. On the ount that you called me ¡®master¡¯ today, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±

    The old man sat down on the steps of the thatched cottage and pointed at his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately squatted behind him and pinched his shoulder like a cat w.

    The old man smiledfortably: ¡°You people from Fallen Immortal Ind have different physiques from this era. On the surface, it seems that you are all weak, ipatible with the cultivation environment of this era. ¡°You guys are too weak. When I picked you up, I even wanted to throw you into the water and drown you. Such a good physique and sucotten cultivation, it¡¯s truly a waste. It¡¯s better to just drown.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a simple exnation ¡­ All of you are cultivators who have grown up in a barren yet high-pressure environment. All of a sudden, you¡¯ve arrived at an age where the cultivation environment is open and full of spiritual energy. With just a few pointers, your strength will increase by leaps and bounds. Furthermore, there is something that you all are unaware of ¡­ Because you all cultivate in a barren and high pressure environment, there is no limit to the realm of your cultivation. ¡±

    ¡°Every cultivator of this era has their own limits, including those three old freaks at the Immortal Emperor level. Once they reached the Immortal Emperor Realm, there would not be much of an increase. Otherwise, why would Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan still end up in a tie after tens of thousands of years? But you¡¯re different, the moment you appeared you were noticed by many, you are the greatest treasures of this era. ¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°I just want to get rid of your people. Everyone has their own opinions. You have to remembeerson¡¯s kindness. In the future, I will tell you who this person is. It¡¯s because this person personally came out to find us, to let us find you all to protect you all. I don¡¯t know about others, but at least I let you avoid those dangers and live a carefree life. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai listened intently, the strength in his hands became stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Do you really want to kill your Master now!?¡±

    The old man turned and red at Chen Shaobai, only then did Chen Shaobai react: ¡°No, no, what you mean is ¡­ In the Martial Arts Conference a year from now, will we, who came here from Fallen Immortal Ind, be able to reunite in the Martial Arts Conference? ¡±

    ¡°At least part of it.¡±

    The old man said angrily, ¡°You also know that in every era, there will always be people with evil thoughts. Do you still remember the legend that I told just now, people from Fallen Immortal Ind will live forever after eating you ¡­¡± This way, you will have unlimited potential for cultivation. How many people do you think can resist this temptation? Even immortal emperors would not let you go if they were to know of your existence. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m not used to you talking to me like this.¡±

    The old man stood up and patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you for at least a year. The person who asked me to protect you has done me a great favor. I will not let him down. ¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    The old man pointed to the big pot: ¡°Go in, I still have to continue cooking ¡­¡± I have to get all the dregs out of your body for you. Only by refining these dregs will your strength be able to have a qualitative increase. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked a few steps before suddenly reacting: ¡°I fucking believe in your evilness, what are you holding in your hands!¡±

    The old man smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Throw away the green onion ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    At the same time, within the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    It took only three days to constre in the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. This was already a miracle in and of itself. From a distance, it looked like a giant dragon crawling on a mountain ridge.

    The building was constructed in gold and jade, and anyone who could live here should have the status of a king.

    A chariot descended from the sky andnded in the za before the entrance to the tallest pce. A group of soldiers wearing ck armors came over and pulled the carriage¡¯s carriages before separating into groups.

    Xu Xieyi got off the horse carriage and the ck armored warriors immediately bowed.

    ¡°We pay our respects to Lord Overseer.¡±

    Xu Xieyi nodded slightly in agreement before turning around to take a look.

    Cen An supported Chen Wunuo down from the chariot, the two of them subconsciously looked around, their faces were at a loss. Now that they hade to this step, the two of them felt a kind of fear that was as if they had been separated from each other for a lifetime. This was an unfamiliar era. This era did not belong to them. Chen Wunuo was once the king, the Da Xi was under his feet, the whole world was under his feet.

    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±

    Xu Xieyi pointed to his surroundings, ¡°Everything was something that I personally designed. You will have to live here for a year, and this is my gift to you. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s shoulder suddenly trembled, and looked at Xu Xieyi in disbelief.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me, this is my present to you. This pce isn¡¯t built well enough. It doesn¡¯t match up to your identity as a king. But I will apany you in this year. If you need anything, you can tell me. If you need anything, I¡¯ll help you fulfill it. This is the Divine Court, the people of the Immortal Emperor. Everything that you enjoy here, is bestowed upon you by the Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi looked at Chen Wunuo and said seriously: ¡°The reason you can enjoy all of this, is because you have the potential to ¡­ And the Ancestor only has one thing for you to do. There will be a Martial Arts Conference one year from now, and you will be representing the Divine Court at that time. The people of the mortal world still didn¡¯t know what kind of organization the Divine Court was. They would think that the Divine Court was just a sect. Your mission is to take first ce, and kill all of yourrades who are part of the Martial Arts Conference, those who came to this era together with you from Fallen Immortal Ind. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°All?¡±

    ¡°Everyone that is participating in Martial Arts Conference.¡±

    Xu Xieyi pointed to the pces, ¡°All of them are yours, you have the authority to control everything here. ¡°The soldiers will listen to your orders. The servants, the pce maids, the men and women here are all included, so you canmand them all except me.¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°How do you want to raise my strength?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    Xu Xieyi walked towards the pce inrge strides: ¡°The words that I spoke to you earlier, were all made me say that. You are not a king, you are jusrisoner. The only reason you can survive is because you are obedient. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and the excited expression on his face gradually dimmed.

    There was an Immortal Peach Mountain that was 21,000 kilometers away. This mountain used to be one of the secret realms of the Dao Sect. However, after the cultivators ascended to the Immortal Pce and sealed off the entire temple, no one was allowed to get close to it. The Taoist temple was filled with a sense of destion. Whether it was the trees, flowers or grass, most of them were all dead.

    There was only a mountain peach tree in the middle of the courtyard, and it was extremely lush and flourishing. There was only one flower on the peach tree, and only one.

    An old man wearing a robe stood under the peach tree, he turned his head and looked at Feng Xiuyang who had a terrified expression: ¡°This ce is for you, your natural Dao Body has not appeared for many years, you are the person that was born for the Dao Sect. You will obtain most of the Dao Sect¡¯s inheritance here with only one goal ¡­ One year from now, Martial Arts Conference, you must take first ce. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang frowned slightly, ¡°Why is there only one peach tree that is still alive?¡±

    Old Taoistughed: ¡°You aren¡¯t listening to what I¡¯m saying, focus on the peach tree, very good, very good ¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for you. That¡¯s your way. You asked me why all the trees and nts in the mountain are dead, and why only this peach tree is still alive? ¡°Because, the entire mountain¡¯s aura, has given it ¡­¡±

    Old Taoist nced at Feng Xiuyang: ¡°However, from today onwards, the aura of this mountain, the aura of this peach tree, will all be yours.¡±

    He raised his hand and wrote a word on Feng Xiuyang¡¯s palm.

    Tao

    ¡°You came from the future, but in the future, you will be a legend.¡±

 Chapter 1155 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1155 ¨C Destiny</h4>

    An Zheng had always been looking forward to entering the Yancheng to cultivate and represent the Bai Sheng Academy. But he never thought that he woulde to Yancheng in such a way and that he would implicate Du Shoushou.

    Was absorbing the power of magic inevitable or idental? It was no longer important. Whether it was An Zheng¡¯s idental gains or Purple Ivy¡¯s arrangements, there was nothing left for him to ponder over.

    Right now, the only thing that An Zheng wanted to do was to see and save his friends. This was an unfamiliar era. It was as if a group of children around the age of five or six years old was suddenly thrown out of the country, leaving only fear in the sea of people.

    The chariot stopped right outside of Yancheng¡¯s Imperial Pce. The young eunuch called Manager Yao seemed to be very interested in An Zheng, but he looked down on him. In his eyes, An Zheng and An Zheng were like yful objects that he had never seen before, nothing more.

    Just like the jade that the people of the Western Regions paid tribute to, a golden-haired and blue-eyed beauty.

    ¡°Stand here and wait.¡±

    Manager Yao nced at An Zheng and Du Shoushou and said, ¡°If no one is looking for you two, then stand here obediently and don¡¯t walk around carelessly.¡±

    The ce where the Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou lived was called Jing Ran Pce, and it was right in the middle of the Yancheng. This pce did not take up a lot of space, because from the very beginning, the old Your Majesty was very frugal. Even the people of the Nature Pce did not dare to be too luxurious in their lives.

    However, the white walls and the jade-green roof gave him a sense of elegance and elegance.

    Du Shoushou looked around: ¡°Will anything happen?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but no matter what happenster, don¡¯t be rash. Our primary purpose here is to survive. We must survive. Only by surviving will we be able to see the people we care about and return to our time. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I can¡¯t go back, then let¡¯s change this ce into our era.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He suddenly realized that it was much easier for Du Shoushou to face his own heart. Which man did not have lofty ambitions? In this era where cultivation seemed to be flourishing, everyone was like an ant when they came. However, no one thought that I would conquer this terrifying era, that I would dominate this era.

    That¡¯s right, Du Shoushou was already facing reality, while he was still fantasizing about going back.

    Even if he could really go back, he couldn¡¯t keep thinking about it. An Zheng suddenly realized that he had been too stubborn. What was the good of that time? Why do you want to go back so much?

    He wanted to go back. This was retreat. He didn¡¯t dare to face the fear of this era.

    Yes, fear.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s turn this into our era.¡±

    The Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce.

    Ning Xiaolou stood at the window and looked at the maple tree outside that was starting to fall. Times seemed to be changing, and the environment outside was a little bleak. He inexplicably thought of the assertion the Heavenly Fate God had given him, so his mood became even worse.

    Manager Yao carefully walked in from outside with his head down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve brought him.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou did not turn his head around, ¡°Yao Bianbian, how do you think we should deal with this person?¡±

    Yao Bianbian kneeled down withump. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant will pretend as if I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou suddenly came to his senses. Back then, when his father was still in power, he strictly prohibited those from the harem from speaking a single word. A eunuch whom his father trusted a lot had been hacked to death by his father just because he said something that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    After that, no matter how domineering the people from the harem were, they would not dare to touch this forbidden area.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Yao Bianbian stood up: ¡°Your Majesty, this servant does not dare to participate in such an important matter, and does not dare to say anything. A heavy heart is Your Majesty¡¯s greatest obstacle. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou suddenlyughed: ¡°You¡¯re right, Father saw through everything, it was my heart that was too heavy. Back then, I did not forget Qiu Mayi¡¯s evaluation of me, and that was my heart. He said that I had the help of a noble at the beginning, but in the end, I didn¡¯t achieve anything ¡­ After my father passed away, I went to find Qiu Mayi and asked him how he would resolve the problem. He only shook his head and said that he couldn¡¯t let go of my heart. ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    He walked out and said, ¡°Bring him in. Kill him and extract the power of the magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yao Bianbian lowered his head and walked out.

    ¡°Yao Bianbian, tell me, I have already started for so many years, and there are even nobles. I am aigh point, where should I be? ¡°Since when?¡±

    Yao Bianbian trembled in fear and quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, your start will always be tomorrow. Your benefactor has note yet.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou sighed, ¡°He is indeed neither hot nor cold to me, I don¡¯t know what exactly I am to him either, a tool to be found in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not someone from the Your Majesty, someone important will not restrict the Your Majesty, and will only bring us good luck.¡±

    Just as Yao Bianbian finished speaking, a young eunuch ran in from outside quickly with a wooden box still sealed in his hand. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s an urgent report on the border.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou waved his hand: ¡°Yao Bianbian, you go and bring An Zheng to Dubhe Pce first, kill him, release some blood, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yao Bianbian promised her, and quickly left.

    Ning Xiaolou walked back into the hall and sat down on the chair to open the seal on the wooden box. Inside was an urgent report that was sent from the Qinguan, opening it to take a look, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face suddenly changed, he stood up and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Internal strife?¡±

    The urgent report from Qinguan said that the Nine Saint Sect caused internal strife due to a small matter. Thest Holy Lord of the Nine Saint Sect rankings, the one who was honored as the Great Sage, had stuck his head out because his descendants had been bullied in the Nine Saint Sect. Originally, this was a very simple and insignificant matter, but for some reason, the Nine Saints of Nine Saint Sect were furious and humiliated the Great Sage in public.

    In the end, he decided to take the risk and secretly contacted the other Sacred Masters. Among the nine Holy Masters of Nine Saint Sect, other than the Nine Saints and the Eight Saints, the seven of them had joined hands to kill the Nine Saints.

    However, no one had expected that the Nine Saints would be able to kill seven people in a row. In the beginning, those seven experts had fiercely attacked him, thinking that he would definitely win. However, once the Nine Saints attacked, they began to crush them. From the start of their attacks to the end, not even an hour had passed.

    With sucuge matter, it was practically impossible for Ning Xiaolou to be better off.

    The Nine Saint Sect had been oppressing them for the past few years, constantly devouring their territory using their Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate as support. Although they had been struggling to survive these years, their territories had been reduced by almost a fifthpared to before.

    With seven of the Nine Sacred Masters dead, even if the Nine Saints did not care, they would not have any energy left for the time being. Even though he was not injured, with such an intense battle, the loss of Cultivation Power could not be made up for in a short period of time.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Ning Xiaolouughed, his hands were trembling slightly. ¡°Such good news, why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡±

    He threw the emergency report on the table and walked out. As he walked, he muttered to himself: ¡°The first good news is two, Nine Saint Sect is in a state of internal strife, and An Zheng is dead ¡­ With the help of my benefactor, you are also my benefactor ¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡±

    His expression suddenly changed and his body disappeared in a sh.

    Tianshu Room.

    As An Zhengid on the stone tform, he realized that his previous thoughts were really a little ridiculous. He was still thinking about how to dominate this era and how to turn this era into his own ¡­ However, he was still powerless to resist his formidable enemy. A young eunuch who looked extremely weak had instantly restrained An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. me yourself.¡±

    Yao Bianbianughed and said: ¡°You are so unlucky, and think that you got the strength you shouldn¡¯t have, because you were lucky? If you really want to, then that¡¯s a little too idiotic. That is something from the Your Majesty, you can take it whenever you want? You think you can get away with it safely? ¡±

    His hand pressed against An Zheng¡¯s chest, and an extremely strange force entered An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. From the looks of it, your bones are only in your twenties, but your strength has already reached the Great Sage Realm ¡­¡± This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like this. ¡±

    Ayer of de light appeared at the edge of Yao Bianbian¡¯s palm and shed down towards his heart, ¡°But you¡¯re not the protagonist of any world, only Your Majesty is. You arhief, a thief, and you will return the Your Majesty¡¯s things once you take them. Your Majesty was still talking about the noble man he met earlier, but you, where is he? ¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou appeared in a sh in Dubhe Room and shouted coldly.

    Yao Bianbian was so frightened that he immediately took a step back, and then kneeled on the ground: ¡°This servant greets Your Majesty, could it be that this servant did something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, you can leave.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou waved his hand, and immediately, Yao Bianbian crawled and rolled on the ground as he left the room. He did not know if Your Majesty had heard him say ¡°noble¡± just now. If there was, it would be dangerous.

    ¡°An Zheng, your luck is really good.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou nced at An Zheng who was lying on the stone tform: ¡°My luck is also very good, I kept waiting, hoping, andter on I thought that person was him, but I never thought that he wasn¡¯t, he was just a mountain that was pressing down on my head, and not some noble person.¡±

    His expression changed slightly when he identally said the word ¡®noble¡¯, but he quickly recovered.

    When Ning Xiaolou took a nce at An Zheng, all the binding force on his body disappeared. An Zheng stood up from the stone tform and looked at Ning Xiaolou warily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. At the very least, I won¡¯t kill you in a short period of time because when you arrived today, I received good news today ¡­¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen you, I¡¯m not willing to hide anything from you. Come with me and I¡¯ll tell you the legend of the person you respected most.¡±

    An Zheng followed Ning Xiaolou and left the Dubhe Room, while walking, he told him about the Heavenly Fate God¡¯s Appearance Qiu Mayi. So, An Zheng had a contradictory view of Ning Xiaolou. When he ordered his men to kill, what difference was there between him and the people from the Immortal pce? To kill someone else, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. However, once he decided that someone could help him, he had to be honest with himself.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t quite trust you. Watch. If you can really bring me luck like today, you will live a good life, so is right about your benefactor¡¯s calligraphy, it¡¯s not about someone stronger or higher than me, but someone who can help me ¡­ ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, another young eunuch ran over quickly, asking Your Majesty toe over. He said that Sky Room had a very important matter to attend to.

    When Ning Xiaolou heard the two words, Sky Room, his expression changed, and his body disappeared in a sh.

    Within the Sky Room, a middle-aged man with white hair was standing in front of the huge mirror with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible, how is this possible?¡±

    He repeatedly said three ¡®how is this possible¡¯.

    Ning Xiaolou appeared in the Sky Room: ¡°Qiu Mayi, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty... Your fate has changed. ¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Im Here

    <h4>Chapter 1156 ¨C I¡¯m Here</h4>

    Ning Xiaolou quickly walked towards the huge mirror and looked at it, but he did not understand anything about stars or stars, not even a little bit. Although he forced himself to study, there seemed to be too many subjective judgments and no theorems in the field of astrology.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He eagerly turned his head to ask.

    In this era, in this world, if there was anyone who said that he understood Celestial Phenomenon without being attacked, it would only be the Heavenly Fate God, Qiu Mayi. Qiu Mayi was famous throughout the world and was also one of the creators of the constetions.

    Before this, although there were people who practiced using the constetion toprehend, there had never been anyone who had truly stepped into the Dao because of the constetion. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see the future of others, their lives, or even the destiny of this world.

    Qiu Mayi had said those words back then, but he wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. Since Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t even do anything to him, one could imagine just how high his position in the Bai Shengjun was.

    ¡°Did Your Majesty meet someone today? It was not someone familiar to Your Majesty, but someone he had never seen before. If not, does Your Majesty have some kind of special treasure? ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou nodded: ¡°I do seerson, a very special person.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, your benefactor is here.¡±

    Qiu Mayi was a little excited: ¡°When did this person arrive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived, not even an hour.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Qiu Mayi said: ¡°Then it must be that person, the moment he arrives at Yancheng, Your Majesty¡¯s fate changed. Your Majesty, this is destiny!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou worriedly asked.

    ¡°In the beginning, this subject did not notice that he had been concentrating on writing the secrets of the stars. It was a change that my new disciples had witnessed. Although this disciple has only been with me for less than a day, but in terms of talent in the art of Celestial Phenomenon, even I feel ashamed of myself. This subject came across him by chance, and even asked Your Majesty for forgiveness for this matter. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou was in a very good mood, he waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you epted a disciple, you finally have a sessor in the Way of the Celestial Phenomenon. I used to see you depressed and ask you why, and you said you had no one to follow you in your studies. Now that the person you have been waiting for has appeared, what crime have youmitted? ¡±

    ¡°This man was stolen from DEA¡¯s carriage.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°This subject came home early this morning to find an ancient book that I had collected previously. Halfway there, I coincidentally met the prison cart sent back by the DEA¡¯s chief examiner, Zhu Xiaojian. He is one of the criminals in deer city that the Your Majesty requested to investigate, and a young instructor among them caught this subject¡¯s attention. This subject¡¯s innate talent and physique were special, hence he was able to sense that the constetion had the power of divination. When this subject was passing by the prison cart, I suddenly felt something different about my body. It is a mutual perception of one¡¯s physique and talent. ¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Qiu Mayi turned around and waved his hand: ¡°Come over and greet Lord Your Majesty!¡±

    The handsome young man who was even more beautiful than the girls rushed over quickly. He lifted up his robes and knelt on the ground: ¡°Sinner Zhuge Qionglu greets Lord Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he really does look like a genius.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou was in a good mood, he did not even care about Qiu Mayi taking in disciples or even intercepting DEA. In fact, ten minutes after Qiu Mayi brought him away, he received this news. It was because Qiu Mayi¡¯s position was special, although he was angry, he did not immediately investigate. When he knelt down in front of Zhuge Qionglu, he saw a strange glint in the young man¡¯s eyes, and then looked at Qiu Mayi. Then, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s smile grew even more brilliant.

    When Zhuge Qionglu kneeled to the ground, the look in his eyes that was carefully hidden was called desire.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou said, then turned and walked out: ¡°Follow well your master¡¯s cultivation, the only person in this world that he would take a fancy to would be you.¡±

    ¡°This name was given to me by Master.¡±

    Zhuge Qionglu knelt there and said: ¡°Sinners will cultivate well, and gain merits with their crimes.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou acknowledged, but his interest in this person was not great. Right now, he was more willing to chat with An Zheng since that young man was his benefactor. So this was just the beginning. All those years ago, he had only been hibernating. Although Qiu Mayi did not say that the change in fate would affect his previous judgement, this was already very good news.

    As soon as An Zheng arrived, Ning Xiaolou received good news about the Nine Saint Sect. The good news that followed closely behind was that this person was from the Heaven¡¯s Room. If this wasn¡¯t a noble, then what was?

    Seeing that Ning Xiaolou did not me him, Zhuge Qionglu let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Cultivate well in the future. I¡¯ve been looking for someone who can inherit my legacy for decades. I¡¯m most adept at reading the heavens and knowing the meaning of life. In these few years, I¡¯ve been trembling with fear as I tried to deduce the general situation of the world. It is because of this test that I realized that my life isn¡¯t going tost very long. My Fated Star is weak and can¡¯t support me continuing to observe the world¡¯s situation. Your talent is too good, it makes me jealous. You must not disappoint me, you must not! ¡±

    Zhuge Qionglu kneeled down and kowtowed heavily, ¡°This disciple will definitely not disappoint Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Qiu Mayi smiled and said: ¡°For this subject, it¡¯s actually extremely rare. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have searched for you for decades and only found you today. Go to the bookshelf over there and look at it from the left. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been recording since the first day of observation. Take your time and see. I still have at least ten years to live, and ten years is enough to train you out. ¡±

    Zhuge Qionglu bowed his head in greeting, then turned around and walked over to the bookshelf. He picked up the first notebook on the top left, and after a few minutes, he becamepletely engrossed in it. He really did like Celestial Phenomenon, and the moment heid eyes on it, he was immediately attracted by it. Only now did he realize that what he was most suitable for was not being taught, not being a teacher in some shitty school.

    His stage, was an even wider universe of stars.

    Zhuge Qionglu started reading as if he was hungry and thirsty, not a single word would be missed. He first stood, then squatted, then sat, theny down ¡­ Unknowingly, he had spent an entire month looking at the bookshelf next to the Sky Room without rest.

    Seeing how hard his own disciple had worked, Qiu Mayi was naturally overjoyed.

    When Ning Xiaolou returned to the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce and saw An Zheng standing outside the great hall, his mood became even better. He was in a rush when he left so he forgot to tell An Zheng that he was going to wait in the pce. However, he never expected that actually came out from the pce and stood by the door.

    liked a person who understood etiquette even more.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou walked into the great hall, walked all the way there, and then walked into the study in the middle of the hall. He sat down behind the desk and pointed at the chair opposite him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow so many rules when there¡¯s no outsiders. Just sit and talk to me.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he sat down.

    Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t mind what An Zheng did, on the contrary, he liked An Zheng more.

    ¡°You are from Fallen Immortal Ind?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what the Fallen Immortal Ind is, but maybe it¡¯s just what people of this era call us. It¡¯s not some fallen immortal ind, it¡¯s just a mountain. ¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou flipped open a report, while reading it, he listened to An Zheng. An Zheng briefly exined the process of arriving in this era. He also briefly exined what he could not say, and what he could not add on. An Zheng only took five minutes to finish speaking of such aplicated process. Furthermore, An Zheng did not mention anything about the Dubhe Art nor its history. He only said thauge battle might have triggered some formation technique left behind by the ancient times, and in the end, sent all those who participated in the battle to this era, including the mountain that was deemed to have fallen onto the Immortal Ind.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t care about all these things at all. What he cared about most was how much of a change An Zheng could bring him. He needed a huge change. Did he not want to brue supreme expert?

    Did he not want to call Qiu Mayi over and p his face to tell him that you were wrong?

    ¡°You just came, it¡¯s not good for me to promote you too much.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou thought for a while, then said: ¡°You are very good at DEA, Zhu Xiaojian has done a great thing. DEA¡¯s yamen will only be responsible to me, and I will personally supervise it. When I was reciting just now, I wanted you to act as a caretaker. Old Si Ma will be retiring and recuperating in a few days¡¯ time. Right now, I have to promote the Town Security ¡­ However, you became a bit anxious as soon as you arrived. Some of my old officials would not agree to join hands to oppose me. I have to consider all aspects. Well, then, let the herald go up to the head of the staff, and I will tell him to look after you. Since Zhu Xiaojian has rendered meritorious service, let¡¯s just mention it to him. As an old acquaintance of yours, he will take care of you and thank you for that. You will take Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s ce, and from today onwards, you will be the prosecutor for DEA. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou thought for a moment, then pulled out a sign from the drawer: ¡°Hang this, those who understand will know that you are mine.¡±

    An Zheng took the te and looked at it. The material of the te was very special, he was unable to sense what it was at the moment. The sign was carved out of thin air, and on the front was an open fan. On the fan, there were two lines of obscure but imposing words ¡­ Listening to the winds and the rain, it was spring in the world.

    An Zheng took the te: Thank you, Your Majesty.

    ¡°Go, head to DEA first. I¡¯ll give the order for Zhu Xiaojian to return now. I reckon he¡¯ll be here tonight. In the morning, let him lead you to see the herald and do your job properly. ¡±

    An Zheng replied as he concealed the doubts and shock in his heart. He stood up and cupped his fists, then turned to leave.

    When he walked out of the door, he saw Yao Bianbian standing there with a smile on his face. Seeing An Zheng running over with a ttering look on his face, he nodded and bowed: ¡°This servant pays his respects to the chief procurator, this servant congrattes the chief procurator on rising to the throne.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but sneer in his heart. Such a face, it was something that was rarely seen in Da Xi¡¯s imperial harem.

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you, Chief Steward. What are you waiting for me here for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ording to his majesty, since you want to go to Bai Sheng Academy to cultivate, then go ahead. As for the DEA, it¡¯s just a fake name, you can go if you want, and you can¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to. In addition, this servant has already found a garden in the city. The scenery is not too bad, and it is not too small either.

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll bring you to the Bai Sheng Academy first? He reckoned that he had met all the people he needed to meet, and that the garden had already been tidied up. ¡°The servants¡¯ faction has twelve people who are still considered pretty, and the most important thing is that they are all thoughtful maids. They have already gone over and are waiting for you.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. No wonder Ning Xiaolou ced so much importance on this person. How was this any Ning Xiaolou¡¯s exnation? It was clear that he had made the arrangements himself after hearing Ning Xiaolou¡¯s words.

    Bai Sheng Academy?

    An Zheng took a deep breath.

    I¡¯m here.

 Chapter 1157 - The General Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1157 ¨C The General Academy</h4>

    The size of Yancheng was at least the size of seven Sn countiesbined, and was the size of eleven deer city s. Walking on the streets of Yancheng, An Zheng had the illusion that he had returned to the Great Western Jinling.

    It was too simr, in the neat and solemn streets, to see anything that would affect the image of the city. People came and went, and the clothes of the people were not extravagant but clean and tidy. No one was making a racket, and no one was running around randomly. He didn¡¯t see a beggar. It seemed that this ce was truly a happy and prosperous ce.

    However, after being in the Jinling for a long time, An Zheng knew that behind this seemingly prosperous and prosperous appearance, there was probably something dirty hidden.

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. With his big heart, he feltfortable looking at such a city. The two of them first found a bank and used low grade spirit stones to exchange for some silver.

    Then, Du Shoushou began his journey towards delicious food. Basically, he wanted to buy whatever he saw that tasted better.

    There was an exquisite snack in a shop by the side of the road. It was said that the big figures of the Yancheng also ate the food of this shop. He could indeed see some servants dressed in ck bootse in and pick a few items to buy before leaving. No one would have any private conversations, at most they would say hello to each other before leaving immediately.

    An Zheng knew that this was actually not a good atmosphere. The servants of the families of these important figures all knew each other, but no one dared tomunicate with them. This was enough to show how strong the deterrence level of DEA was. Therefore, An Zheng could also imagine how dissatisfied those important figures were with the DEA.

    Everyone was afraid of the DEA, and everyone felt that the DEA warimordial beast. It couldn¡¯t be denied that Ning Xiaolou needed a yamen like the DEA, but if something were to happen inside the DEA, no one would be able to stop it.

    Du Shoushou bought some snacks as he ate them while walking. He picked uiece that looked like the size of a golden crispy egg and stuffed it into his mouth.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shoushou waerson who would rather die than ruin his food. He swallowed his words and tears started to flow: ¡°You might not believe it if I told you, but it smells like shit.¡±

    He gave one to An Zheng, who shook his head: ¡°You can even ept the smell of feces?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s because of my tragic childhood.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I remember my childhood was worse than yours, but I don¡¯t eat shit.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    The two of them continued to walk while eating. At the beginning, An Zheng thought that the dessert would havaste of feces, but he realized that the taste of the snacks beside Du Shoushou was unbearable. And when Du Shoushou ate the first one, he indicated that he would be a dog if he continued eating. But after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but start eating again.

    ¡°Eat ¡­¡± This thing is addicted to it? ¡±

    An Zheng asked in disbelief.

    Du Shoushou nodded and replied seriously, ¡°I was thinking just now, eating this taste is addictive. I¡¯m afraid that someone else didn¡¯t poison this shit?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    Du Shoushou saw an auction house not far away and could not help but stop his footsteps: ¡°Xiao An, we don¡¯t have much money left, you have to earn money, there¡¯s an auction house over there, should we go in and take a look.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s get used to the environment first. He decided to go to Bai Sheng Academy and report in first. Ning Xiaolou said, I am holding a post in the DEA, that is what I want. What you and I need the most right now is to cultivate and improve ourselves as fast as possible. My current realm should have already reached the Great Sage Realm. If I were to put it in Da Xi era, I could destroy that era by myself. I have already killed that old monster from the Medicine Valley, and a eunuch by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side is easily able to kill me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sensed An Zheng¡¯s worry and took a deep breath. ¡°Yes! ¡°Cultivate!¡±

    The two of them wanted to find out where the Bai Sheng Academy was, but when they stopped one, the other party was so scared that his face turned pale. Only then did they realise that the two of them were still wearing the clothes of the DEA. One was the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office, the other was themanding officer of the Academy. In DEA, their levels were not low, no wonder they were scary. Other people, even the great figures in the courts of Bai Shengjun, would be very polite to the prosecutor of a DEA.

    The two of them asked about the location of the Bai Sheng Academy but were not in a rush. They walked for half an hour to memorize the terrain along the way before arriving. On the side of the Bai Sheng Academy in the city, there was a building called Weiyang Lake, which was surrounded by a three-story wooden building. A dozen or so wooden buildings seemed to be constructed in a scattered manner, but if one were to look down from mid-air, they would discover that thisyout had quitrofound meaning.

    The surrounding grand hall was almost at the same height as the three-story wooden building, but it was only one story high. The main hall took up an area of at least five acres. Building such arge wooden structure was itself a very difficult task.

    In this great hall, even if thousands of disciples sat side by side and listened to their lecture, they wouldn¡¯t feel crowded.

    The clerk in charge of receiving the guests was startled when he saw two people dressed in DEA robes entering. He immediately stood up and cupped his fists as he bowed: ¡°Greetings to the two sirs, what are your orders?¡±

    Du Shoushou carelessly said: ¡°Because of official business, the two of us have to enter the Bai Sheng Academy to cultivate. You gave us two sets of clothes, it would be too obvious if we wore the clothes of the DEA to be disciples. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou, thinking that this guy had actually be a lot smarter. He passed Ning Xiaolou¡¯s will from his handwriting to him, and the clerk fell to his knees withump. He read the order with both hands, then respectfully handed it over to An Zheng.

    ¡°Does my lord have any important cases?¡±

    he asked tentatively.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, prepare to go wear the academy¡¯s uniform.¡±

    That person stood up and said, ¡°Two sirs, please wait for a moment. I will go and prepare.¡±

    He turned around and ran in. About three minutester, a middle-aged man dressed in dark grey came out. As he walked, he sped his fists and said, ¡°I am Yan Shaoqing, the director of Bai Sheng Academy. Greetings, sirs.¡±

    Du Shoushou was about to continue pretending when he tugged at him and returned the greeting with a cupped fist: ¡°Greetings, mister.¡±

    Of course Yan Shaoqing was very clear how scary the people from the DEA were. An Zheng¡¯s attitude made him even more terrified.

    ¡°If the two sirs have any orders, just say it directly. Bai Sheng Academy will definitely cooperate and do his best to not refuse the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°We really came to cultivate.¡±

    An Zheng thought, and could only follow this man¡¯s train of thoughts, letting him think that he had something important to do.

    ¡°The reason the Your Majesty wants us to participate in the Martial Arts Conference as disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy next year is not because we do not trust the disciples of the academy but because there is indeed a case involved. I know that there are 12 people in the Bai Sheng Academy who participate in the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s primary selection every year. The reason why the two of us joined one year earlier is because we don¡¯t want others to suspect us. If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mister, you can arrange for us to enter the academy. ¡±

    He first led An Zheng and Du Shoushou into the Academy, found two very good rooms to settle down, and then immediately went to find the Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    There could only be one principal in the Bai Sheng Academy, and that could only be Ning Xiaolou. As such, the person in charge of daily affairs was the First Vice Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy. He was also once famous in the martial arts world. Ever since he followed Ning Xiaolou, there had been no more hell to use in the martial arts world. There was only the even scarier Mr. Tang.

    Yan Shaoqing told him about An Zheng and Du Shoushou, and Tang Xianxin had already received the news from the Wei Ran Pce, but just acknowledged it and said that he knew. Then, he exined: ¡°Do not provoke any of these two people, especially the one called An Zheng who is skinnier. This person is very important to Your Majesty, you just need to remember that he is very important. ¡°You should arrange for the two of them to be handed over to Mr. Fang.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fang?¡±

    Yan Shaoqing¡¯s expression changed, ¡°That¡¯s not good...¡± With Mr Fang¡¯s personality, it¡¯s easy to... ¡°It¡¯s easy for something to happen.¡±

    ¡°You must remember, these two people are here to cultivate. If they are taken care of because of their special status, then what can they cultivate to?¡± ¡°Mr Fang is the kind of person who is too stubborn and stubborn, no matter who it is that follows him, as long as they listen to his words. However, when ites to cultivation, no one knows better how to educate people than him.¡±

    Yan Shaoqing agreed, still feeling uneasy. However, he had toply with the dean¡¯s instructions and hurriedly ran out to meet Mr Fang.

    There were four great weirdos in Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s headquarters, and the one who took first ce was this Mr Fang. There was something wrong with Mr Fang. He had brought his disciples along to cultivate and no one was allowed to participate. Who would question and beat up his teaching methods? Students question and beat students, colleagues question and beat colleagues. The only exception was when Mr. Tang told him that the disciples that he had taught were all stubborn donkeys. Mr. Fang, Fang Tanzhi went up and beat him up, only to be beaten ck and blue by Mr. Tang.

    This mister had a fiery temper. Everyone said that whoever followed him would die in Purgatory. However, everyone knew that of the disciples who graduated from the Academy, the most outstanding were all brought out by Fang Tanzhi. Therefore, as long as they entered the Academy, the disciples would want to follow Fang Tanzhi to cultivate.

    However, Fang Tanzhi ignored all of these things. There was only one condition for him to be his disciple ¡­ He took a fancy to it.

    When he saw these four words, he did not want to snatch them because he had already reached a very high level of cultivation when he first saw a disciple entering the academy. Once, he went to another instructor and politely asked if you could give one of your disciples to me. The instructor obviously would not let them go, in the end the two of them fought fiercely, and a rib of the instructor was broken by Fang Tanzhi, in the end the student was still snatched away by Fang Tanzhi ¡­

    When this matter was mentionedter, the beaten man would regret it.

    ¡°Damn, I thought he was aiming for his most outstanding disciple. If I knew he¡¯d picked thest one, would I have fought him? ¡°I¡¯ll give it to him. It¡¯ll be fine if I add a box of good tea as well ¡­¡±

    To injure the other instructor in order to snatch thest ranked disciple under the other party¡¯s tutge, this matter became a joke in Bai Sheng Academy. Perhaps, even that disciple had a stupefied look when he was snatched away from him, feeling incredulous.

    The teacher who got beaten up was called Wang Wudi.

    The disciple who was snatched away was called Qin Zhi.

 Chapter 1158 - From now on, you are my men

    <h4>Chapter 1158 ¨C From now on, you are my men</h4>

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou wandered around the Academy, but were unable to find a ce to roast the big-waisted rice. Du Shoushou could not help but exim that the Academy was the Academy.

    By the time Yan Shaoqing arrived, the sky had already darkened. The moon had revealed a shy face on the treetops, as if frightened by the two rookies who had barged into the academy.

    ¡°Mr Fang will bring you guys over tomorrow morning. Mr Fang haule that we won¡¯t see guests until it¡¯s dark, so it¡¯s a bitte for that.¡±

    Yan Shaoqing looked at An Zheng and Du Shoushou who were squatting on the doorstep and drinking with peanuts and rice, and was unable to finish his words. When these two fellows walked in wearing the DEA¡¯s official uniform, they carried a cold and sinister aura.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Du Shoushou grabbed a handful of peanuts and said, ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Do you think that we are different from when we first entered?¡±

    Yan Shaoqing smiled awkwardly, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell without taking off your clothes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You must have spent a lot of money to buy this Mister¡¯s seat.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t be rude ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Yan Shaoqing grabbed the peanut and said after a moment of silence, ¡°I came to inform the two of you that Mr. Fang has a weird temper. In fact, even if the dean had distributed the two of them to Mr. Fang, Mr. Fang might not have epted them.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What a coincidence, both of us have a bad temper. The two of us have always been seeking for school not because Mister wants to choose, but because we want to choose.¡±

    This time, An Zheng did not speak, because he realized that Du Shoushou was not reckless and was deliberately maintaining a superior status as a DEA. The original Du Shoushou might have acted more impulsively than An Zheng, or maybe it was because after being tortured by Pill King Valley, he had be more reserved and cautious.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, there are three taboos. I hope you two can remember them.¡±

    Holding the peanut in his hand, Yan Shaoqing said with an ugly expression, ¡°Mr. Fang, there are three taboos. First of all, we did not see anyone at night, no matter who they are. Second, he didn¡¯t teach, and when he drank he did nothing but get drunk. Third... Ahem, not teaching then. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Du Shoushou intentionally asked.

    Yan Shaoqing: ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± In this regard, Mr Fang, ahem ¡­ In short, as long as you understand. ¡°Mr Fang ierson who doesn¡¯t see guests at night. He will definitely drink at noon, and if he drinks too much, he¡¯ll definitely find a woman.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, this Mr Fang only teaches for half a day in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily ¡­¡±

    Yan Shaoqing said, ¡°Let¡¯s see when mister is awake.¡±

    With that, Yan Shaoqing left immediately. He felt that it was an unpleasant thing for him to interact with Du Shoushou and the others. Furthermore, these two fellows were from the DEA. If they did not fight with a single sentence, it would be indisputable evidence when written on the Wind News.

    ¡°We don¡¯t see anyone at night. We don¡¯t know when to get up. We will definitely drink at noon, and after drinking, we will definitely find a woman ¡­¡± With sucerson in the Bai Sheng Academy as a teacher, I really don¡¯t know what those people above are thinking. ¡±

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask around.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone. I¡¯m just asking around.¡±

    ¡°With wine, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    One of them held a jug of wine and wandered around the Bai Sheng Academy, stopping a few people from asking Mr Fang about the matter. The ones who were stopped had the expression of ¡°Are you two sick¡± on their faces.

    Beside theke, two young couples were whispering to each other. Under the cover of the dark night and the river grass that reached their waists, they were quite passionate. Just as the two of them were about to take off their clothes, they heard someone coughing nearby. The two of them were shocked. The man lifted his pants and sat up, only to seerson squatting outside the bush with his big face in front of him.

    Du Shoushou said apologetically. I purposely smiled: ¡°Excuse me, do you two drink?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t drink, then don¡¯t drink. Why are you scolding me? ¡°Girl, your clothes don¡¯t really match your skin color. You should wear a softer color because you¡¯re really beautiful. Also, your skin color is white. I think aqua or light yellow clothes should be more suitable for you.¡±

    The woman said, ¡°Really?¡±

    That man: ¡°You f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * ck off. If you don¡¯t f * cking f * cking f * cking f * ck off, I¡¯ll kill you ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up and walked forward with a jug of wine, thinking to himself, it really is the riverside grass.

    At this moment, a man who looked to be in his thirties walked over. From his smug look, it was obvious that he waigh-level disciple. The rankings of the disciples in the Bai Sheng Academy Main Academy was the same as in the Su Lan County Branch Academy, from the seventh rank to the first rank. The uniforms for level one disciples were unique, and were obvious at a nce. Furthermore, under normal circumstances, they would not be able to see a level one disciple. They were all cultivators in the inner courtyard.

    This guy walked over to Du Shoushou, who moved to the side a little, while the man seemed a little unhappy and moved aside, not wanting to leave.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I gave way to you, why don¡¯t you go over.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°You¡¯ve made way for me. Why should I go over?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you know that you really need to be beaten up like this?¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Eh, do you want to beat me up?¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted, he then picked up a bottle of wine and walked forward: ¡°This old man will ignore you, I will give way to you but you do not want to go, please let me go.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°You want to leave as you please? I don¡¯t want to give way to you anymore. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you sick.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Fight?¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Fine then!¡±

    An Zheng coincidentally walked over, and shielded the two of them with a flick: ¡°You can¡¯t fight with him, this senior brother here should just leave, if not I would definitely pretend to pull some strings and beat you up together with him.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°No way, I said we have to fight.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If you want to fight, just fight. What right do you have to do so?¡±

    ¡°Rock scissor cloth, drink your liquor if you lose.¡±

    An Zheng ced the wine pot in his hand on the ground: ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°Are you afraid that you might have too much money?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How did he know about you?¡±

    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°How do you know about Mao Duo?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sat cross legged on the ground and ced two jugs of wine in the middle: ¡°Rock Scissor Cloth, whoever loses gets to drink wine.¡±

    suddenly came tealization. Previously, he had always been looking for someone to ask him about Fang Tanzhi, but no one had been willing to talk about it. Now, An Zheng was looking for an opportunity to ask others about the matter. After all, if he drank two bottles of wine, he would basically be able to find out everything.

    Ten minutester, the fellow finished the two jugs of wine. These two bottles of wine were the top-grade wine that An Zheng had matched up with the Bejewelled Nectar Wine that he had given him. Even though it was filled with water and there was nock of it, it was much stronger than the most powerful wine in the mortal world. If these two jugs of wine were to go down, even Du Shoushou would be able to pour them all down.

    The key thing was, both An Zheng and Du Shoushou had never lost. This fellow¡¯s wine was good as well. If he lost, he would drink it, and he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. The three of them yed with him more than a hundred times, but this fellow lost more than a hundred times. After the man finished drinking, he wiped the corner of his mouth and asked An Zheng: ¡°Is there anymore?¡±

    An Zheng did not say anything, thinking that you are just a f * cker.

    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you drank too much ¡­ This game is not fun at all. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°An Zheng, let¡¯s go. We found the wrong person.¡±

    However, the middle-aged man stood up and stopped An Zheng: ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve been drinking for so many years, that¡¯s how I know what wine is today. Give me the wine, and I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking.¡±

    The middle-aged man extended his hand, and Du Shoushou knew that he was going to catch him. However, Du Shoushou had changed to 322 different movement skills, using his fastest speed, thinking that he would be able to escape for his life. His head was held upside down by the man, and his head was lifted up by the man and then mmed down on the ground, one by one.

    ¡°Can you? Can you do it? ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    he asked, mming down.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You ¡­ Cough cough, are you f * cking crazy? The alcohol is his, why did you hit me? ¡±

    The middle-aged man pped his forehead: ¡°What you say makes sense. When you turn around to look at An Zheng, you discovered that An Zheng is already a few hundred meters away squatting on a short wall, looking at you with alert.¡±

    Du Shoushou gavhumbs up, ¡°Alright, fast enough.¡±

    The middle-aged man did not let go as well, walking forward while holding onto Du Shoushou¡¯s ankle. Du Shoushou was already quite strong, but he did not even have the strength to struggle, he could only allow him to drag him away. Furthermore, Du Shoushou was rubbing his face on the ground and would probably be bald if he did not havhick skin.

    ¡°Give me the wine, I¡¯ll agree to one of your conditions.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng squatted and asked: ¡°Release my friend first, then answer one of my questions.¡±

    Bang!

    Du Shoushou was thrown like a gunny sack by that guy and hit the wall so hard that the back of his head almost hit the wall.

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Fang Tanzhi?¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡± I am. ¡±

    That person stood there and looked at An Zheng with squinted eyes: ¡°You guys asked about me, is it because you want to get rid of me?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Ahahahahaha... This is a little f * cking awkward. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Ahahahaha, yes sir, how do you do? I have left the wine here, if there is nothing else, we will leave first.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi shed over and grabbed An Zheng without a second thought. Of course, it was still that barbaric and unreasonable method of grabbing onto his ankle. He could not see what he was doing nor did he know why his ankle was in his opponent¡¯s hand. That guy grabbed An Zheng¡¯s ankle and threw him back and forth. After throwing him over seven or eight times, he finally threw An Zheng onto the ground and then grabbed Du Shoushou and threw him back and forth.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn, why did you fall on me twice ¡­¡±

    Fang Tanzhi: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Then, she would throw Du Shoushou out and grab him back before she continued to throw him.

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this how you act as a brother?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°We are blood-rted brothers. I will beat you up twice; I feel so bad about it.¡±

    Both of them were beaten ck and blue by the fall. Hearing Du Shoushou¡¯s words, Fang Tanzhi waved his hand and Du Shoushou flew over. He grabbed one of them with one hand and threw it back and forth, up and down, in all sorts of ways.

    After that, he poked An Zheng and Du Shoushou into the ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him for nothing. You two can both be my disciples from now on. Take your wine, and report my name to me in the future ¡­ From tomorrow onwards, you will cultivate with me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you sick ¡­ ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind our beating and the wine?¡±

 Chapter 1159 - Breath

    <h4>Chapter 1159 ¨C Breath</h4>

    Fang Tanzhi carried An Zheng and Du Shoushou with one hand and walked back to his house. Du Shoushou had called out a few times that he was someone from the DEA, but he was beaten up a few more times because he shouted.

    Even the word DEA didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of deterrence towards Fang Tanzhi, so it could be imagined just how heartless this guy was after drinking too much.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±

    Fang Tanzhi squatted and looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes as he asked.

    An Zheng took out a few bottles of Bejewelled Nectar Wine that he had mixed with in his space and ced them on the ground. Then, he said in a sincere tone, ¡°Sir, there really aren¡¯t many bottles of this wine, if there¡¯s a lot of this fine wine, then it wouldn¡¯t be good wine either.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi reached out and grabbed: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take it myself.¡±

    This time, it really scared An Zheng. What was a spatial artifact? It was something that belonged solely to each cultivator. Because they had their own Bloodline Aura, as long as cultivators were alive, it was very, very hard for other cultivators to directly enter. There were only two possibilities for one to enter. The first was that there wauge gap in their strength and cultivation. The other had forcefully erased the aura and bloodline power from the spatial artifact. Secondly, the owner of the spatial artifact was already dead. This way, he could easily erase the aura from the spatial artifact.

    But An Zheng was still alive, and Fang Tanzhi did not forcefully wipe off An Zheng¡¯s aura.

    He simply extended his hand and brought out a long series of wine jugs.

    ¡°You¡¯re dishonest.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi said with a serious face: ¡°But I¡¯m not going to argue with you, do you know why?¡±

    An Zheng pretended to shake his head innocently.

    Fang Tanzhi suddenlyughed. ¡°You have wine, since you can store this much, it means that you have a wine origin.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Sir, you might lose an outstanding disciple this way.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Two!¡±

    Fang Tanzhi: ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re not important. I¡¯ve already seen your spatial artifact. Other than money, there¡¯s only Essence Crystal and spirit stones.

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°I took this out just now when I was just taking it out, you roast it.¡±

    When Du Shoushou saw the two strings of big waists in his hands, he was instantly enraged. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    Under the moonlight, An Zheng who was badly beaten ck and blue was roasting and Du Shoushou who was badly beaten ck and blue was sulking.

    Fang Tanzhi felt veryfortable, especially so. He felt that in the shade of the moonlight tree, eating barbecue and drinking wine was too blissful. He loved to drink alcohol the most, so he could drink anything. He picked up good wine when he was around drinking. If he didn¡¯t have any alcohol, he could just drink a pot of wine.

    ¡°For the sake of your filial piety, I¡¯ll teach you two something.¡±

    He said witeddened face and blurry eyes.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t you have three big taboos? You won¡¯t teach at night after drinking.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Fang Tanzhi said with a serious face: ¡°Fuck, I only have this much ability. If I had been drinking and lecturing, I would have already been taught by the elites. How would I still be able to beacher? Do you believe that I can do anything if I drink too much? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Call me daddy.¡±

    Then, Du Shoushou was beaten up again.

    Maybe Fang Tanzhi was relieved from the beating, and after he sat down he said: ¡°You think I was only casually beating him up? When I was beating you up, I had already figured out your physiques. Not only that, I can even imitate your unique aura, enter your dimensional artifacts, and take them out.

    Du Shoushou retreated to the side and said, ¡°You must be from the Thousand Sect.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi did not make a move this time, and nced at An Zheng: ¡°Has the DEA died a lot recently? Even a trash like him started to pick it up from the ground? For a fellow witotten mouth, could it be that Zhu Xiaojian kept him here just because of this lousy butt of his? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s more private after all ¡­ ¡°But are you talking about a broken butt or a mouth?¡±

    Fang Tanzhi looked at An Zheng with a face full of fear: ¡°Have the two of you read any forbidden books before?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Sir, you seem to understand very well.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi: ¡°Cough, cough... Get down to business. I and Zhu Xiaojian are from the same sect, did he tell you guys that he, too, was sent out of the Bai Sheng Academy? You may not know one more thing, but at least half of the people in the DEA went out. Now you understand the importance and uniqueness of the Bai Sheng Academy? DEA¡¯s peoplee from the Bai Sheng Academy, and DEA is the group that Your Majesty trusts the most. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled.

    Fang Tanzhi said: ¡°That¡¯s why when that damn fatty was beaten up by me, he imed that he was someone from the DEA. I just wanted tough. Do you know how many people in the DEA are under my tutge? With your level, it¡¯s too low. When Zhu Xiaojian stood in front of me, he also had to respectfully call me Senior Brother. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°There are some things that he has to thank me for. If he does not bring a few jugs of good wine to honor me when he returns to the capital, I will chase after him to the yamen of DEA and beat him up. ¡°His good deed was something that I agreed to ¡­¡±

    Of course, An Zheng knew what the good news was. When he returned to the Yancheng, he was already sure that Zhu Xiaojian would be promoted to the role of Town Security. That mysterious DEA Honored Warrior, who was rarely seen, was rumored to be returning home to enjoy his old age. Exactly how old this person was, who he was, and what he looked like, no one had seen him before. It was said that only Ning Xiaolou knew his true identity.

    Furthermore, so many people in the DEA came from under Fang Tanzhi¡¯s tutge, so it was obvious that Ning Xiaolou had a lot of trust in Fang Tanzhi. Furthermore, Fang Tanzhi was even Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s senior brother, so with just a few good words, Zhu Xiaojian had distinguished himself from the eight people present and be the new Sect Leader of the DEA.

    The Venerable One was too old, he had not managed the DEA for too long. And the new abbot will take the ce of the old abbot in charge of deeper secrets. Without a doubt, Zhu Xiaojian would have sole authority in the DEA in the future.

    ¡°Get back here.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi waved at the fatty.

    When the fatty returned to stand with An Zheng, the two of them were a little discouraged. There was really nothing they could do about this mister.

    ¡°As I said earlier, I can easily take things out of your spatial artifacts because of the imitation of auras. I can perfectly change my aura into yours, do you know what benefits are there for me to do so? ¡±

    An Zheng was shocked just now. He nodded: ¡°I know, Mister is probably the most terrifying assassin in the world.¡±

    Once he said that, Fang Tanzhi¡¯s face immediately changed.

    ¡°Yeah, if I wanted to, I would be.¡±

    Who would be on guard against their own aura? Not to mention killing people of a lower realm than Fang Tanzhi, even if it was people of the same realm or even a little higher, as long as Fang Tanzhi converted his aura, even if he approached the other party¡¯s body, the other party would probably not be aware of it. If sucerson were to be an assassin, the person he would assassinate would be terrified.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Fang Tanzhi pointed tree in the courtyard.

    ¡°Trees.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied.

    Fang Tanzhi acknowledged, ¡°Do you feel anything different about this tree?¡±

    Both of them focused their attention on sensing the tree, but no matter how hard they tried, it was jusree. It was an ancient tree that looked like it could be embraced by two people. It was at least a few hundred years old. The crown of the tree covered almost the entire courtyard, and moonlight shone through the gaps in the leaves.

    ¡°Fatty, you go first.¡±

    ¡°This iree... The locust tree. ¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No more ¡­¡±

    Fang Tanzhi looked at An Zheng again, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°This tree has been around for about three hundred and fifty years and has not suffered any damage, so the meridians in the tree are flowing very smoothly. But... I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s something special about the vein of this big tree, that branch seems to be a little strange. ¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up, but he did not say anything.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Looking back and forth, it is only a tree. Could it be that Mister wants us to sense the aura of the tree and then assimte our own aura into it? If it was just one person, that would be fine. After all, they were both flesh and blood, and even though there were fundamental differences in Cultivation Power, as long as one was willing to work hard, one could imitate the aura of the other. Within the tree, the flow of water was much slower if one considered it as the flow of blood through the body. In addition, his meridians were much moreplicated. If a person wants to turn themselves intree, they will need to at least open up a lot of Qi channels and blood vessels, so that others will not be able to easily see through them. ¡±

    Fang Tanzhi made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°You¡¯re right ¡­ I¡¯m tired, you two go back first. Tomorrow morning,e to my Congealing Pavilion for ss. If you¡¯rete, take off all your clothes and run three hundredps around Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou cupped their fists, the two of them looked at each other, not knowing why Fang Tanzhi suddenly did not n to teach them anymore. An Zheng had a vague feeling that the conversation just now had disappointed him, so he lost the desire to continue teaching. In other words, he and Du Shoushou had somehow missed something.

    As the two of them left the small courtyard, Du Shoushou pondered as he walked. ¡°Did I say something wrong just now?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just felt that there was something wrong with what we said just now.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Forget it, forget it, this kind of person thinks that he¡¯s amazing, so he intentionally mystified us.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he pondered on what he had missed.

    After An Zheng and Du Shoushou left, Fang Tanzhi leaned on the recliner, closed his eyes and meditated. After about a few minutes, he suddenly asked: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    A person walked out from behind a big tree. He was dressed in the academy uniform of a Bai Sheng Academy level 1 disciple, looking a littlezy. He walked to Fang Tanzhi¡¯s side and sat down, pinched a grape and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°That An fe, he¡¯s still alright. His perception is astonishing, but he has already discovered me.¡± But he wasn¡¯t sure, because he still wasn¡¯t sure about the imitations. As for the other fatty, forget it ¡­ He was not suited for this path. The man surnamed An said the word ¡®assassin¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Yes, an assassin.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi sighed: ¡°You are the only one that my disciple did not honor me with wine, and every time he left, you would let me havot of it.¡±

    That person shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Who told you to take me in after crying to death all those years ago? me me? ¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°Just treat this jug of wine as interest. You wear my rank 1 disciple¡¯s academy uniform every day to pick up girls. How many of the pretty girls in this academy still haven¡¯t slept?¡± I¡¯m jusot of wine... A dignified teacher, a level 1 instructor. Shameful, this is too f * cking embarrassing. ¡±

    Fang Tanzhiughed: ¡°Give me another pot, I¡¯ll wear your clothes for a few more days.¡±

    That person halted his steps, ¡°My reputation will sooner orter be ruined by you.¡±

 Chapter 1160 - World Opening!

    <h4>Chapter 1160 ¨C World Opening!</h4>

    Before dawn the next day, An Zheng and Du Shoushou arrived at the ce where Fang Tanzhi was teaching. The two of them were curious about the ce where a grown man was teaching.

    However, when they arrived at the courtyard, they understood why. In the middle of the courtyard was arge statue, which looked so strange that it made people want to curse.

    In the middle was something cylindrical, with eyes, big eyes, and fucking double eyelids.

    A circle ofrge eyes looked around, the scene was absolutely terrifying.

    There were still no visitors in the courtyard. When An Zheng and Du Shoushou arrived, they could casually walk around and stand in the courtyard. They both had the creepy illusion that no matter where they stood, there was always an eye watching them from the pir.

    ¡°Eye Condensation Pavilion ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Damn it, this is what it means to stare nkly.¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing, but just as he was about to speak, he saw a young man with a solemn expression and wearing the uniform of a level one disciple walking in with his hands behind his back. He nced at An Zheng, then looked at Du Shoushou, and shook his head.

    ¡°The old fellow is getting worse and worse.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s anger rose up all of a sudden, as though his entire body was on fire. This was not the first time he and An Zheng had entered this kind of ce. Of course, both of them were clear that no matter which sect and academy it was, the old disciples all had the habit of bullying new disciples.

    The first was to establish one¡¯s authority and disy one¡¯s status. The second was to conveniently instruct others in the future.

    As long as it was not too much, he would pretend to ignore it. This guy started provoking them the moment he entered the room. He was clearly trying to let An Zheng and the others know that he was trying to y the role of a human with his tail between his legs. But no matter if it was An Zheng or Du Shoushou, which one of them was used to living with their tails between their legs?

    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with my vision from before. Even retards would bring their own disciples.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied indifferently, as he looked at the young man: ¡°You keep your mouth open and shut, old fellow. It seems that your resentment towards mister isn¡¯t small.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed not small.¡±

    That person walked to the pir and stood there with his shoulder leaning on the pir, ¡°Back then when I was living a rxed andfortable life in another ce, he insisted on dragging me over, how could I not feel angry?

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou both knew Mr. Fang Tanzhi¡¯s personality. It was said that he would fight with other instructors over a disciple that he had taken a fancy to, beating him up until his face was swollen, then snatching the disciple away.

    Moreover, he was the only one who was not involved in the robbery, he was definitely not one of the top two disciples. Last time, he had just snatched thest ranked disciple of a teacher. That sir had a face full of grief and indignation, f * ck, I already knew that the one I snatched was the most useless one, who the hell would fight with Fang Tanzhi?

    and Du Shoushou still remembered the disciple¡¯s name, Qin Zhi.

    Du Shoushou coldly snorted, ¡°Which root are you from?¡±

    ¡°My name is Qin Zhi.¡±

    The young man¡¯s answer stunned both An Zheng and Du Shoushou for a moment. Du Shoushouughed heartily: ¡°Are you that fellow who was rankedst under the other mister? I finally saw him alive. No wonder you said that Teacher¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t good, I don¡¯t think so too. ¡±

    Qin Zhi faintly smiled and nodded: ¡°You and I don¡¯t have any disputes on this matter, and I was also very angry when he got me here from another teacher. I am under the tutge of other gentlemen. I can sleep in ss and snore freely. I can skip school, do whatever I want, and live a carefree and happy life. However, he still wants to snatch me away. When I can defeat him, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up. ¡±

    Du Shoushou gavhumbs up, ¡°I support you.¡±

    Qin Zhiughed and said: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I mean is, I can¡¯t beat Fang Tanzhi, so I¡¯ll have to wait for a while. ¡°But if I hit you, I can do it anytime anywhere.¡±

    The anger Du Shoushou had just gone down immediately rose again. ¡°Comeee, the fat grandpa is being beaten.¡±

    Qin Zhi left the pir with his shoulder, shaking his head as he walked towards Du Shoushou: ¡°This is actually the first time I¡¯m seeing someone who takes the initiative to request a beating.¡±

    Just as Du Shoushou was about to go up, he moved in a sh and ced himself in front of Du Shoushou to block him: ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡±

    Qin Zhi stopped and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who wants to bully a new disciple when I see him? If that¡¯s what you think, that¡¯s what I am. ¡±

    He suddenly moved, but he was still standing there, not knowing what he moved.

    Du Shoushou was behind An Zheng, but he somehow flew out. His back heavily collided with the wall. Logically speaking, with such a great force, the wall should have been directly shattered. It was unknown how far he would have to fly. However, that seemingly thin wall did not move at all. It was precisely because of this that the resistance on his back was too great, causing Du Shoushou to be injured all of a sudden.

    With a wail, Du Shoushou spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He stood up with his hands on the ground, blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Grandson, you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his shoulders, cried out and rushed towards Qin Zhi. Qin Zhi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not smart enough to fight.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Purple Lightning de quickly shot out, wanting to separate Qin Zhi from him. Although he could not see through Qin Zhi¡¯s true realm, he was sure that he was aigher realm than him, higher than Du Shoushou. If this fight continued, he would be at an even greater disadvantage. When Qin Zhi struck earlier, he sent Du Shoushou flying, but An Zheng did not see it clearly.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Qin Zhi stood there and did not move, but he actually saw a Qin Zhi charge over, as though his body was transparent through the purple lightning de. He arrived in front of Du Shoushou without being harmed in the slightest, and then smashed a fist onto Du Shoushou¡¯s face. The strength behind this fist strike was so strong that it directly broke the corner of Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth. Blood immediately flew out and sprinkled into the air.

    ¡°I said no more.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body dashed towards Qin Zhi in a sh, and from all directions, countless of purple lightning des swept towards Qin Zhi. Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a smile: ¡°Only this is interesting.¡±

    He was still standing there without moving. The Qin Zhi who had beaten Du Shoushou up earlier flew back like an illusion and merged into Qin Zhi¡¯s body, disappearing withourace. Seeing the Purple Lightning de sweeping over from all directions, the shadows on Qin Zhi¡¯s body suddenly split apart. Every single shadow went to meet a Purple Lightning de, and just relied on their hands to receive it in mid-air.

    In a trance, a few hundred shadows caught a few hundred of the Violet Lightning Edge¡¯s edge.

    Qin Zhi pointed forward as hundreds of shadows raised An Zheng¡¯s Purple Lightning de and rushed towards An Zheng. An Zheng quickly retreated, but at the same time, he activated both the wordless technique and the writing technique. However, no matter how fast An Zheng was, the distance between him and the shadows seemed to be constantly shortening. Furthermore, this ce was extremely strange. The courtyard was not veryrge, and An Zheng was soon surrounded.

    [Thunder Storm!]

    An Zheng knew that he could not leave, and did not want to hide his strength. In the future, he would be suppressed by Fang Tanzhi¡¯s old disciple, so he did not hold anything back at this moment. Countless tendrils of purple lightning were released from An Zheng¡¯s body, and the power of thunder stirred up a violent storm. At this time, An Zheng himself seemed to have be that sun, the power of thunder was like rays of light, thousands upon thousands of them!

    As soon as all the shadows holding the Violet Electricity Edge closed in, it became faint. Very soon, it began to be torn apart like a broken piece of paper.

    ¡°Are you finally unwilling to conserve your strength?¡±

    Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up, and the smile on his face was gradually reced by fighting spirit.

    Once those phantoms entered the range of the thunderstorm¡¯s control, they were quickly melted away. As for the Purple Lightning Edge that he had released previously, it was drawn back to An Zheng¡¯s side due to the thunderstorm. The control range of the thunderstorm becamerger andrger.

    ¡°Your world?¡±

    The fighting spirit in Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Last night, Mister said that you arerson with a special talent, but unfortunately, you still haven¡¯t found your own world. So, it turns out that you were the one who was hiding your true strength. What exactly have you experienced, a person who has been hiding your true strength? ¡±

    He stretched out his hand towards the sky, as if he was trying to grab something. ¡°But no matter how strong you are, no matter how terrifying your world is, you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    His body suddenly turned dim, turning into countless shadows that dispersed out. An Zheng could feel a lot of energy dispersing and rushing into the barrier of the lightning storm, but after entering, the power instantly disappeared.

    He had clearly felt that he had entered, so those powers should have beenpletely different from the Heavenly Lightning Force. With An Zheng¡¯s perception being so acute, how could he not have noticed it?

    However, he could not discover it. It was just that terrifying. He knew that the other party had entered his barrier, and he knew that danger was approaching step by step. This feeling was very, very bad.

    ¡°This is what mister will teach you in the future. Nowe and experience how powerful this cultivation technique is.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt that there was something approaching his back. It was like the feeling of a strand of hair falling on his clothes together with the rain, in the midst of the pouring rain. Light, iparably light.

    But An Zheng sensed it, so he immediately reacted. He gathered all his most powerful strength behind his back and formed a spear made of thunder. The spear spun out and urately found the location of a hair in the storm. Then, it shot out with a loud bang!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Under the violent energy, the revealed Qin Zhi was sent flying backwards, and then, he quickly controlled his own body. Hundreds of streams of energy rotated and entered his body once more, bing more corporeal.

    ¡°No wonder mister said you¡¯re good, you¡¯re really good.¡±

    Qin Zhi slowly let out a long breath, as hisplexion recovered from being slightly pale.

    He turned around and walked into the house witint of a smile on his face.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s expression was a little worse. After withdrawing the power of thunder, his chest began to suffocate. From the looks of it, he was going to crusair with his berserk spear no matter what. However, the rebound that An Zheng received seemed to be stronger.

    He forced down a mouthful of blood pressure, then smiled towards Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m fine.

    Just at this moment, another person walked in, this one looking much younger but more cold and arrogant than the previous one. He nced at An Zheng and then nced at him once.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    He had only said two words, but it made Du Shoushou even angrier.

    Because the obvious difference was that Qin Zhi did not really look down on the two of them, but the person was.

    ¡°You want to hit me? ¡°Wait.¡±

    As the person walked, he said, ¡°My name is Lou Twelfth. I don¡¯t need you to find me, I will find you.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - The First Punishment of Entry Level

    <h4>Chapter 1161 ¨C The First Punishment of Entry Level</h4>

    Behind the Eye Condensation Pavilion was a small bamboo forest. The area was not veryrge, but it was rather quiet and secluded. Because it was the pavilion¡¯s private area, the disciples of the other masters would not be able to enter, and because it was too early, there were only four people in the pavilion.

    A ck shadow shed into the bamboo forest and stood leaning against a bamboo, waiting.

    Lou Twelve came in from within the bamboo forest. He nced at the ck-clothed man and said, ¡°You have been getting bolder and boldertely. This is the main institution of Bai Sheng Academy, the most secure ce under Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rule.¡±

    That person smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, what news did you bring out?¡±

    ¡°My father died in the hands of my Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, after he was fiercely pressured by that whatever Divine Court. But right now, I do not have the strength to fight against the Divine Court, so I thought of one way, which is also the only way. I must be outstanding, and I must havigher status than the person called Xu Xieyi in the Divine Court. ¡±

    That person slightly frowned, ¡°Have you thought about it? You might die here.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m the only one left.¡±

    Lou Twelve raised his head and looked at the scattered sky above the bamboo forest. ¡°Have you thought about why Ning Xiaolou would brazenly go against the Immortal pce and Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate? It was actually very simple, because the person supporting him should also be in Inside the Immortal Pce and his position was not low. The person behind him precisely wants to use Ning Xiaolou to suppress Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, because the benefits of the entire human world are all in the hands of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    ¡°Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan has already gone down. Now it¡¯s the Ancestor¡¯s Azure Lotus ¡­ Divine Court is one of Qing Lian¡¯s people, it¡¯s easier said than done. The only way is for me to capture those people who fell to the Immortal Ind, then kill Ning Xiaolou, or even destroy everything in the Bai Shengjun. With such a great contribution, I do not believe that the people of Divine Court can suppress it. Actually, no matter if it¡¯s Qing Lian or Xuan-Yuan, as long as I do what they want, I will stille forward. ¡±

    That person said, ¡°Pay more attention. Recently, all the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate have received the orders from the higher ups to temporarily stay silent. Divine Court was in the limelight, avoiding the tip of the iceberg. You yourself have no one to support you at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side, you must be careful, after all if you seed I will also benefit, if you die ¡­ I have no friends. ¡±

    He sighed: ¡°Ning Xiaolou, it¡¯s not that easy to move here. There¡¯s news that the one supporting Ning Xiaolou is Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. ¡±

    Lou Twelve¡¯s expression suddenly changed. A trace of withdrawal shed through his eyes that were previously filled with murderous intent. But soon, this retreat disappeared.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Purple Ivy? In the end, he still can¡¯t stop Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    That man said, ¡°You and I will be careful. You will do what you want, and only you and I will be in Yancheng. But as long as you identally did something wrong, I won¡¯te and save you. ¡±

    He turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so many years. It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Lou 12 nodded. ¡°I know, but if something happens to you, I¡¯ll definitely go and save you.¡±

    The person¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly and he snorted. Then, he disappeared.

    In the Eye Condensation Pavilion.

    When Twelfth Lou came back, he just so happened to see the great battle between An Zheng and witnessed to the point that the blood in his bones was churning. He had only joined the sect a few days ago, and had already wanted to fight with that Qin Zhi fellow a long time ago. At this moment, when he saw An Zheng, his fighting spirit rose to the same level as when he wanted to challenge Qin Zhi.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡±

    After saying that, he walked into the main hall of the Congealed Eyes Pavilion.

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, who was about to fight, and whispered in his ear. ¡°There¡¯roblem with this person, do not interact too much with him.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°When Qin Zhi came out earlier, even though he looked somewhat haughty and looked down on us, there was no killing intent in his eyes. After all, how could there be killing intent when we met for the first time in the same sect? However, this person called Lou Twelve was different. There was killing intent in his eyes. It was the kind of gaze that truly wanted to kill someone. This person has a grudge against me in his heart. When he looks at us, when we look at Qin Zhi¡¯s back, there is killing intent in both of them. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Have you forgotten our identities?¡±

    He turned around and said, ¡°You go in first. I¡¯ll go out and contact the people from the DEA.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°You be careful.¡±

    After Du Shoushou left, An Zheng entered the hall first. When he was standing there, Lou 12¡¯s gaze would drift over to him from time to time. Her eyes carried a de as she continuously shed at An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    At this time, a young man who was wearing the uniform of a level one disciple, and was slightly different from Qin Zhi¡¯s uniform, walked in. This person¡¯s clothes were more or less the same as Qin Zhi¡¯s, but the cor of Qin Zhi¡¯s clothes were emerald green, and the cor of this person who came inter on was red.

    This person had a tall stature and very broad shoulders. If one were to put on a battle armor, he would be a majestic general. However, when she wore the academy uniform, she gave off a schrly air that no one could exin or exin. Later, An Zheng realized that it should be rted to his face. He was tall, but his face was gentle, giving off the feeling of a benevolent brother.

    ¡°Greetings, eldest apprentice-brother.¡±

    After this person entered, Qin Zhi and Twelfth floor both cupped their fists and bowed their heads at the same time. The only difference was that one was convinced, while the other was perfunctory.

    ¡°Hello junior brothers.¡±

    After he entered, he gently smiled as he greeted her. Then, his gazended on An Zheng. Last night, Mister mentioned you, right? I am your senior brother, and my name is An Caichen.

    An Zheng immediately cupped his fists: ¡°Greetings Da Shixiong.¡±

    An Caichen turned around and pointed at the few people that followed him in.

    ¡°This is your second senior brother, Ming Lie. He looks a bit fierce on the outside, but he is the one who looks after his junior brothers the most.¡± I usually do a little chores and take care of my fellow disciples, so you have to be more respectful to second senior brother. ¡±

    The man behind An Caichen snorted: ¡°Seems a bit delicate, if I am bullied in the future, report my name. With the condensing eyed pavilion¡¯s response, there aren¡¯t many disciples in Bai Sheng Academy who wouldn¡¯t dare to put me in their eyes.¡±

    This person ¡­ Very short.

    It seemed that his result was around 1.5 metres or so, and his figure was plump and round. He should have been an amiable fatty. However, his face was too fierce, and he gave off a murderous vibe. Although he was short and fat, likound winter melon, he stood there with a sense of oppression from Mt. Tai.

    ¡°Greetings, second senior brother.¡±

    An Zheng bowed.

    He noticed that the clothes that Ming Lie was wearing was also the uniform of a disciple of the first level of Bai Sheng Academy, with a white cor. From the looks of it, among the people that he had already met, Qin Zhi, the eldest senior brother An Caichen and the second senior brother Li Lie were all first level disciples. An Zheng guessed that it should be arranged ording to the rank of the purple gold, red, and white jade. Qin Zhi was the first rank disciple, which was also the lowest among all the first rank disciples. Answer Lie was the White grade one disciple, while the Eldest Brother was the Red grade one disciple.

    ¡°This is your Third Senior Brother, you have already met him. He is called Qin Zhi. You¡¯ve met that one before as well. It¡¯s your fifth senior brother, Lou 12. ¡±

    An Caichen spoke slowly, but his voice was clear and clear, making people feelfortable.

    An Zheng noticed that the academy uniform that the twelfth floor was wearing was that of a level two disciple, which was higher than his own. What he and Du Shoushou received, were all the school uniforms belonging to level three disciples.

    ¡°This, is your senior sister, she is called Zhuang Shuize.¡±

    An Zheng bowed his head and cupped his fists: ¡°Greetings, Senior Sister.¡±

    Suddenly, a slender and jade-like hand reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s chin, and his finger felt a little cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your head. Allow me to take a good look at your appearance.¡± Eh ¡­ Not bad. It was much more pleasing to the eye than the rest of them. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother. In the future, if someone bullies you in the Eye Condensation Pavilion, just endure it. If that happens and your Second Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s name doesn¡¯t work, then report it to me.¡±

    Second senior brother replied with augh, but didn¡¯t have any objections.

    Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen shook his head: ¡°You are a little more reserved.¡±

    Zhuang Shuize acknowledged, and took his hand away from An Zheng¡¯s chin. ¡°It¡¯s quite pleasing to your eyes, I¡¯ll give you a wee reception tonight. ¡°Oh right, where did the other junior brother go? It¡¯s not that he¡¯s as good-looking as you.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°His stomach is a bit ufortable, he ran out to the toilet.¡±

    An Caichen replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, we will wee you in the courtyard.¡±

    Zhuang Shuize held An Zheng¡¯s hand and walked away, ¡°In the future, call me Sister Ze. I am familiar with all the small and big ces in Yancheng, and I can take you to ces they aren¡¯t familiar with. No matter where you want to stay, just tell me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s normal or dirty, Sister Ze can settle it for you. ¡±

    Qin Zhi burst outughing.

    Zhuang Shuize stared at him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Qin Zhi coughed twice before saying seriously: ¡°Sister Ze is right, Sister Ze is killing my way through the streets of Yancheng.¡±

    Second Senior Brother replied as he neared An Zheng. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you ever want to go anywhere in the future, you must not bring her along. Remember this well.¡±

    Before An Zheng could ask why, he heard someone coughing outside. Everyone immediately lined up in two rows, and when Fang Tanzhi walked in, they all bent down to bow at the same time.

    ¡°Greetings, mister.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi slightly nodded his head in return, after entering the main hall he sat down on a chair, his gaze sweeping across everyone: ¡°Why is there one missing?¡±

    In his mind, An Zheng suddenly remembered thatst night, Fang Tanzhi said that no one was allowed to bete, and thought that this time, it was bad. He hurriedly stood out and exined: ¡°Du Shoushou is still in the washroom because his stomach is really ufortable, but he was indeed notte.

    An Caichen shook his head, An Lie shook his head. Lou Twelveughed coldly, while Zhuang Shuize also shook his head.

    An Zheng thought to himself, is this the spirit of loyalty from the same sect ¡­

    He could only look towards Qin Zhi as if he was asking for help. After all, Qin Zhi had seen Du Shoushou.

    Qin Zhi reluctantly stepped forward: ¡°Sir, the new disciple, Du Shoushou, was indeed notte. This disciple saw it ¡­ But he left early. ¡±

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa

    Elder Senior Brother An Caichen lifted his hand. Remembering that he was the Elder Senior Brother, he once again lowered his hand.

    Just then, Du Shoushou ran in anxiously with a face full of fear: ¡°Sir, I do have something on.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi shook his head: ¡°I said it yesterday, whoever breaks the rules will strip naked and run around Bai Sheng Academy. The rule is the rule, you cannot change it.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Sir ¡­ ¡°Gratitude.¡±

    Answer Lie said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s his first offense after all. It¡¯s better to give him some relief and leave him some pants.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhuang Shuize had a face full of disappointment.

 Chapter 1162 - He only had four seconds

    <h4>Chapter 1162 ¨C He only had four seconds</h4>

    The matter of Du Shoushou, who was wearing only a pair of pants, running ten rounds around Bai Sheng Academy might be a beautiful story for Bai Sheng Academy for many years in the future ¡­ However, in the end, nothing like this happened. He only stood in the yard for two hours, which made Zhuang Shuize very dissatisfied ¡­

    Fang Tanzhi leaned on the chair and rubbed his brow, as though he was disappointed.

    ¡°Zhu Chen, you can go. Bring the two of them into the sect. I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± The rest of the people will continue to practice ording to the process, I want to check before noon. Oh right, let¡¯s stop training that fatty¡¯s ability to sense ¡­ Answer my question. You should bring him to the library. Let me borrow the [Soul Igniting Law] for him to see. ¡±

    An Caichen and Qin Zhi bowed: ¡°As youmand.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi got up, ¡°Little Ze, I want to eat perch with four cheeks today. Go and fish for a few tails.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, he directly went upstairs. It was rare to see such azy gentleman.

    An Caichen brought An Zheng and walked towards the direction of the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Weiyang Lake, and asked while walking: ¡°Do you feel that Mister is somewhat disappointed in you?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Caichenughed: ¡°Actually this is a good thing.¡±

    Although he looked very tall, he had a very warm expression on his face and his voice was very gentle.

    Seeing that An Zheng did not understand, An Caichen exined: ¡°Only those who care will be disappointed ¡­ If mister didn¡¯t care about the two of you, you wouldn¡¯t be this disappointed. Having hope and being disappointed waegrettable process, and from being disappointed to being satisfied with the process would be arduous and arduous. However, it is still better than never having any hope. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you for your guidance Big Senior.¡±

    ¡°You and I don¡¯t need to say anything about giving guidance or not. We canmunicate with each other.¡± I have been following Mister for the longest time, so I ended up with the benefit of being the eldest senior brother. In terms of talent, I¡¯m not as good as any of you. If one were to say what other advantages he had, perhaps he would be able to persevere in this area. If he persisted and did not give up, even if he did not forget, he would still reap some rewards. ¡°Sir said that the word ¡®heng¡¯ is the most difficult part of life.¡±

    An Zheng was slightly shocked in his heart. He did not expect that his first lesson would be this, and that it would be so touching.

    The two of them chatted as they walked, it seemed like An Caichen was a little closer to An Zheng. He really was just like that gentle, refined, and knowledgeable big brother, his voice was veryfortable, moreover, the words he spoke did not have the feeling of being lectured, making it very easy for people to listen to him.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    An Caichen stopped at the edge of theke, and pointed to the small bridge.

    ¡°What mister wants to introduce you to is your perception of this world. I know that you have already fought with Qin Zhi before, and you did not suffer a loss, nor did he, but you should know that if both of you give your all, you will definitely suffer a loss. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes, the one who will lose in the end will definitely be me.¡±

    An Caichen said: ¡°Mister, speaking bluntly, there are three levels. The first level is the basic level of perception, the second level is the subtle perception, and the third level is the perception of the world. ¡±

    He pointed to the bridge: ¡°All of Mister¡¯s disciples muste here to sense Weiyang Lake. When I followed him, he was standing where I was standing now, on the trestle. Mister asked me, what is in Weiyang Lake? Water and fish. Sir was stunned for a moment, as if it was the first time that you have seen such a foolish disciple, so you turned around and left. ¡±

    ¡°The next day, Sir, I was still here. Sir, what was in Weiyang Lake? Water, fish, shrimp. Mister scolded him angrily, then left again. On the third day, I was still standing there, and he asked me what was in theke. I said, water, fish, shrimp, water bugs. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°Am I very stupid?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Senior Brother is always meticulous and not stupid.¡±

    ¡°Mister only felt better on the third day, so he didn¡¯t give up on me. Butter on, it was difficult for me to think of any more subtle senses. Qin Zhi was a disciple that Sir stole from her, while Xie Lie was a disciple that Teacher stole from her, even Little Ze was the same. Your Senior Brother Lou 12 was sent by the Vice Principal, so he was left behind due to his talent. ¡°The two of you...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The two of us are offering bribes in exchange for that ¡­ ¡°So much wine.¡±

    An Caichenughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it that mister likes people? Do you really think that mister would buy wine for everyone? If that¡¯s the case, then the disciples under this Sect probably won¡¯t be just the seven of us. Perception of Weiyang Lake could be considered the entrance, with only being here for three days, Little Ze was here for one day, Qin Zhi ¡­ Fifteen minutester. Their talent is much greater than mine, and I stood by thekeside in Weiyang Lake for 35 days before barely being able to enter the sect. ¡±

    He looked at the etherealke and said, ¡°Sir¡¯s ways of grooming are different from those of other gentlemen, so no matter how unconcerned you are, you just need to remember that you have not given up on yourself, and sir will not give up on you. ¡°I only barely made it in thirty-five days after I arrived at theke, so Mister waited for me thirty-five days.¡±

    An Zheng was moved, he cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Big Senior.¡±

    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve said thank you.¡±

    An Caichen walked to the side and stopped, ¡°You can go.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence and then walked up to the small bridge. The trestle was about twenty meters long and a meter wide. He didn¡¯t know why, but there wasn¡¯t a single boat in Weiyang Lake. There were people living in a circle around Weiyang Lake, but no one was fishing or ying around. Therefore, there was no ship to berth the bridge, making it seem somewhat lonely and deste.

    An Zheng walked to the end of the deck, and stood there, breathing in deeply, closing his eyes, to feel everything in Weiyang Lake.

    Previously, when he had exchanged blows with Qin Zhi, he had already understood the terrifying aspect of the cultivation technique that Fang Tanzhi had taught him ¡­ To attribute to these four words was to merge with nature. Everywhere is not me, everywhere is me. That day in Fang Tanzhi¡¯s small courtyard, Fang Tanzhi had told An Zheng and Du Shoushou to sense that big tree. Du Shoushou exhausted all his energy but still could not perceive anything, because his innate skill was not here. An Zheng felt the cirction of the water within the meridians in the big tree, and felt something different ¡­ Actually, the different ce was Qin Zhi.

    At that time, Qin Zhi was standing behind arge tree, assimting his own life form into that of arge tree. Thus, An Zheng felt a slight distortion in the flow of his meridians. It was actually Qin Zhi.

    That night, Fang Tanzhi asked Qin Zhi what do you think of the two. Qin Zhi¡¯s answer was that the one surnamed An was still okay, but as for the fatty, forget it.

    So today, in the Eye Congealing Pavilion, Fang Tanzhi had An Zheng bring along An Zheng to Weiyang Lake, and Li Lie brought Du Shoushou to borrow the library [Soul Igniting Art]. did not know what the Burning Soul Art was, but he was sure that Fang Tanzhi knew what it was suitable for.

    What was in Weiyang Lake?

    An Zheng closed his eyes to sense and experience.

    An Caichen nced at An Zheng while standing by theke, and then took out a book from his spatial artifact. He flipped open to the next page and started reading with his head lowered.

    At the same time, in the Eye Congealing Pavilion.

    Qin Zhi brewed a pot of tea for Fang Tanzhi and ced it beside the reclining chair, then stood there and did not leave. Fang Tanzhi squinted his eyes and asked: ¡°What do you want to know? Or is there something you want to exin? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask, sir? You know what I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°Fighting is sopetitive.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi sighed: ¡°All you want is an answer from your mouth. Between An Zheng and you, which talent is better? Back then, when you answered the question for three days, Little Zeprehended Dao for two days, youprehended Dao for fifteen minutes, while your Eldest Brother only barely managed to reach the next level 35 days. In terms of talent, your eldest senior brother is far inferior to you. But let me ask you, if they really start fighting, can you beat your eldest senior brother? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a match for you three, eldest apprentice-brother.¡±

    ¡°You overestimate it.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi nced at Qin Zhi: ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯ve overestimated yourself, not that you¡¯ve overestimated your eldest senior brother. If they were to really fight, even if there were ten of them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. But his temper is so warm that he definitely won¡¯t fight you, because in his eyes, people from the same sect are family. Even if hemits suicide, he would not act against his family. This is his weakness. ¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Qin Zhi suddenly realized, ¡°Iprehend the Dao in fifteen minutes, while eldest senior brotherprehended the Dao in thirty-five days. In truth, talent is not important.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi shook his head, his eyes had a faint look of disappointment, but he did not say anything.

    ¡°What is the origin of An Zheng?¡±

    Qin Zhi asked again: ¡°I keep having the feeling that this person is a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Remember, those who enter the door are all clean. If I wasn¡¯t the one who led the way in, what did it have to do with me? I¡¯m juseacher. Good wine and sex, but not good. ¡±

    Qin Zhi suddenly realized something and subconsciously looked outside. Sir led the way in, and sir led the way in?

    ¡°I want to see it.¡±

    Qin Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m still a little unconvinced. He hasn¡¯t even entered the sect yet, and I couldn¡¯t even try to bully him a little, so I¡¯m still a little unhappy in my heart. If I were to personally see him enter the sect longer than me, I would still feel a little better.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi nodded his head, ¡°However, you might have to leave a little faster.¡±

    ¡°Faster?¡±

    Qin Zhi did not understand for a moment.

    Eldest Brother An Caichen took out a book from his spatial artifact and opened it to look at the first page. His mind was thinking about what Mr. Ye said to himst night. When he said that An Zheng waerson, his talent might even be better than Qin Zhi¡¯s. After thinking of this sentence in his head, he looked at two lines of words ¡­

    Then, he suddenly raised his head and saw An Zheng opening his eyes.

    Theke began to stir strangely, and the entire surface of theke began to tremble. It was an indescribable trembling. It was as if there was a bowl of water on the table, and suddenly the ground outside the room began to shake and the water on the table began to bubble. Droplets of water were jumping all over the surface of theke.

    Before he could even walk out of the door, his face changed and he immediately bowed his head and cupped his fists. ¡°Eldest senior brother.¡±

    An Caichen held onto the book in his hand, with a few drops of the book¡¯s pages wet.

    ¡°Sir, An Zheng has entered the sect.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Four seconds.¡±

    Hearing these words, Qin Zhi¡¯s body stiffened, his expression turned ugly, and he became slightly embarrassed.

    Fang Tanzhi stood up abruptly: Where is he?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I jumped into theke. I saw him open his eyes and asked him what he sensed in Weiyang Lake, and he said... Weiyang Lake. And then he jumped into the water, like a fish in water, like a water in water. ¡±

 Chapter 1163 - Crippling You

    <h4>Chapter 1163 ¨C Crippling You</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s in Weiyang Lake?¡±

    ¡°Weiyang Lake.¡±

    This waiece of crap.

    But An Zheng, who had just said that, had entered the Congealed Eyes Pavilion.

    Fang Tanzhi was very satisfied with his own disciples. Whether it was Qin Zhi who entered the way every fifteen minutes or An Caichen who entered the way every thirty-five days, he liked both of them. However, towards An Zheng who had entered the stage in four seconds, for some reason, he could not bring himself to like his. Instead, he felt an inexplicable sense of reverence towards his, which seemed to be a little more.

    But regardless of whether he liked it or not, An Zheng had already started cultivating in the Eye Congealing Pavilion.

    An Zheng, who had dived into theke, did note out for a long time, and Fang Tanzhi did not ask anyone to look for him either. He seemed to have forgotten this disciple of his. He had forgotten that when he heard that four seconds had passed, his fingers turned slightly cold. He had forgotten that his heart was likeva erupting from the mouth of a volcano.

    After returning from lending the books from the library, Du Shoushou started to cultivate the [Soul Igniting Law]. He discovered that this was not a normal cultivation technique. Du Shoushou did not mind lending out the cultivation technique casually, after looking at it a few times, he threw it to the side. From the beginning till the end, he had always thought that the descendant of his Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, no matter what others said, would always think this way.

    Otherwise, why would the shadow of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism be with him in the Da Xi era? Otherwise, why would he have obtained the inheritance of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism? If there was no Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, if he was not the descendant of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, then all of this would not make sense.

    Therefore, deep in his heart, he did not think much of the [Soul Igniting Law]. He stubbornly felt that the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s inheritance was much higher than this so called [Soul Igniting Law].

    What he cared more about was that An Zheng had not returned for an entire night.

    At daybreak on the second day, Du Shoushou ran to the Eye Congealing Pavilion and found that An Zheng was still not there. He asked his eldest senior brother An Caichen about it and found out that An Zheng had entered the Weiyang Lake and note out since yesterday morning. Hearing An Caichen¡¯s casual words, Du Shoushou was so angry that his lungs almost exploded. After scolding someone with a cold heart, he rushed towards Weiyang Lake.

    On the side of the Weiyang Lake, Du Shoushou congealed all of his mental perception to try and sense where An Zheng was, but his senses were not at his level to begin with. Although he was extremely familiar with An Zheng¡¯s aura, there was no trace of An Zheng anywhere in the vast Weiyang Lake.

    Du Shoushou jumped into theke like a madman, swimming back and forth in theke like a chubby fish.

    After swimming for who knows how long, he felt someone grabbing his ankle and pulling him down. He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that I met a water ghost?¡± But before he could react, that person had already pulled him out of theke.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng who had turned white from all the blistering: ¡°What the f * ck are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sat on the small bridge and shushed his. Then, hey down on his back and the water killing him flowed back into theke along the bridge. After a while, An Zheng actually fell asleep, his entire body drenched with sleep. Perhaps it was because he could sleep without any guard around Du Shoushou and this sleep was very, very deep.

    Du Shoushou looked at the sleeping An Zheng, and his heart ached... An Zheng was truly tired.

    Logically speaking, it waste for An Zheng to go to the Eye Congealing Pavilion today. Du Shoushou had gone and left, he had long since left. But fuck it, who cares?

    Just like that, Du Shoushou watched over the sleeping An Zheng as he sat there and liot of pipe, puffing on it.

    He knew why An Zheng fought like this, it was only to stop everyone who he cared about from being bullied, and in the end, to prevent all the good people in the world from being bullied by bad people.

    Du Shoushou did not like smoking. After lighting up his pipe, he did not take a few sips. From the time he lit up the pipe to the time he burnt all the tobo in it, it would take no more than five minutes. It had only been ten minutes at most since An Zheng fell asleep.

    Then, he saw that An Zheng had woken up. He opened his eyes, looked at the sky and took a deep breath, then excitedly jumped up to stretch his body.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    But Du Shoushou was even more sad.

    To An Zheng, sleeping for ten minutes straight was a very, very enjoyable thing.

    ¡°The eldest senior brother said that Mister¡¯s perception experience can be divided into three levels. The first was basic perception, which was alsest of perception. For example, his perception of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and other basic attributes. The second level was Subtle Perception. If it was at this level, it would be of great use in future battles. Minute to every person, every object, every object, how terrifying was that? For example, when Qin Zhi sensed me back then, and almost assimted with me, this was a terrifying ce. ¡±

    ¡°The third level is perception of the world. The first level was the fundamental level of perception. Actually, it was also a veryrge part of perceiving the world. Second, subtle perception is the perception of a single individual, very small. ¡°Thirdly, the perception of the world is also very great, so Mister¡¯s cultivation is arge process.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    He wanted Du Shoushou to learn from him, because Fang Tanzhi was unsatisfied with giving up on him. That was why he went all out, diving head first into Weiyang Lake, first sensing theke¡¯s surface, and then sensing everything outside of Weiyang Lake. Du Shoushou jumped into theke of Weiyang and couldn¡¯t find An Zheng, but An Zheng found out the moment he entered theke.

    Weiyang Lake was so big, if someone were to throw a small stone on one side of theke, would someone on the other side who was tens of miles away feel it? Of course it¡¯s impossible for normal people, An Zheng was fine.

    Big and small warocess, and An Zheng jumping into Weiyang Lake simplified the process.

    To the extreme was to the world, to the extreme, it was to the extent that there were things in the water that the naked eye could not see.

    But Du Shoushou was unwilling to listen, and also unwilling to listen. An Zheng told Du Shoushou all of this because he wanted to take a shortcut. However, Du Shoushou¡¯s thoughts were not here.

    Eye Condensation Pavilion

    Fang Tanzhi nced at An Caichen: ¡°How many times did you ask mest night?¡±

    This question seemed to be somewhat ambiguous. There might be people who thought wrong.

    An Caichen replied seriously, ¡°Thirteen times.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi acknowledged, ¡°How many times was Qin Zhi at that time?¡±

    ¡°Once.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Twelve times.¡±

    The corner of Fang Tanzhi¡¯s mouth slightly rose: ¡°I picked ureasure ¡­ The first person who thought of using water to view the world was you, and the second was Qin Zhi. I know that Qin Zhi was pointed out by you, but he didn¡¯t think of it himself. Water was a very strange thing. The water gathered together was veryrge, but in every drop of water, there were countless minute details. On the side of the Buddhist Sect, there was a saying that the Buddhist temple had eighty-four thousand bugs in a bowl of water, this was also true. I said to sense the world, but what do you feel? It was life. No matter how big the world was, it was still made up of life. Some people believe that rocks have no life, but rocks canst tens of thousands of years, or they can produce stone essence. ¡±

    ¡°The big life is this world. The small life was at its limit in the water. An Zheng was able to think of this point at almost the same time as what you had thought of. You entered the sect on the 35th and then jumped into Weiyang Lake. After that, yourprehension speed will not even be able topare to ten Qin Zhi¡¯s. ¡±

    An Caichen: ¡°I feel that the difference between my little junior brother and I might be as wide as Qin Zhi¡¯s.¡±

    Fang Tanzhiughed: ¡°Qin Zhi would be very unhappy to hear your conversation with me.¡±

    An Caichen alsoughed, ¡°Maybe he really is listening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi suddenly said.

    An Caichen¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t left the Yancheng in twenty years.¡±

    ¡°But I have to leave this time.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi took a deep breath and stretched his limbs: ¡°On Qinguan¡¯s side, the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s offense is getting fiercer and fiercer. Maybe it was because of the internal strife in the Nine Saint Sect, but the more the Nine Saints were in a bad mood, the more domineering they would be, and it would not give anyone an opportunity to take advantage of them. So he was so fierce, because he did not want the Your Majesty to make a move first. The 78,000 soldiers of the Qinguan had already lost two-thirds of their soldiers. Your Majesty made an emergency orderst night and sent elites from all over the ce to reinforce Qinguan. But the movements are too slow, I took the initiative to go to the Qinguan to block ¡­ I will hold off for five days, and when all the troops have arrived, I will return. ¡±

    ¡°Five days ¡­¡±

    An Caichen¡¯s face became even uglier.

    ¡°Your junior apprentice-brother is talented, but I don¡¯t like him.¡± He carries too much, not enough, and I don¡¯t like people who are born too tired. But, I¡¯m in awe ¡­ Because he had a domineering aura in his bones that made him seem like he could rule the world. I¡¯ll go back foeriod of ten days. If I don¡¯t ¡­ The Eye Congealing Pavilion is yours. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°I just got off a job. I thought I could rest well, but I still can¡¯t escape.¡±

    An Caichen kneeled on the ground, ¡°Sir, please take care of yourself.¡±

    After that, he kowtowed again. ¡°Honored Honored Warrior, please take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Fang Tanzhiughed at the sky: ¡°Originally, it was not Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s turn. The person I was thinking about was you. But you are too gentle and kind, you can¡¯t do those cruel things that the DEA has done. Keep watch, keep watch. In terms of talent, Zhu Xiaojian is far inferior to you. But in terms of doing things, Zhu Xiaojian is more suitable than you. ¡±

    After saying this, he disappeared, as if he had never appeared in this room before.

    An Caichen stood up, cupped his fists and bowed towards the southeast.

    When An Zheng and Du Shoushou returned to the Congealed Eyes Pavilion, there was only one person left standing in the hall, which was the twelfth floor. He looked coldly at An Zheng and Du Shoushou, thenughed: ¡°Sir said that those who arete and those who leave early will be punished, the reason I want to stay is to represent teacher and punish you.¡±

    He¡¯s talking about you, not you, so the point is obvious.

    ¡°If there are no rules, then there are no limits. I¡¯m your senior brother, and I have the qualifications to carry out the sect rules in ce of you.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just standing? Am I scared? ¡±

    Lou Twelve shook his head. ¡°Who told you it waunishment station?¡±

    He suddenly pounced towards An Zheng, his body emitting waves of killing intent that caused one¡¯s heart to turn cold.

    ¡°Today¡¯s punishment is... I¡¯ll cripple you. ¡±

 Chapter 1164 - World Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 1164 ¨C World Knowledge</h4>

    An Zheng stood there and looked at the ferociousness of Lou Twelve, the doubt in his heart bing even stronger. The first time he saw it before, An Zheng was already surprised by the killing intent in Lou Twelve¡¯s eyes.

    At that time, Qin Zhi was the first one to stand out and sh with An Zheng and the others, but there was no killing intent in Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes. However, Lou Twelve was different. His eyes were filled with murder.

    Without hatred, this sort of gaze was impossible.

    In the courtyard of the Congealed Eyes Pavilion, amidst the myriad of fallen leaves, Lou 12¡¯s incarnate formless rushed towards An Zheng. An Zheng stood in ce without moving, just standing there. This was because An Zheng was very clear of one thing. If he could stillmit murder on Floor 12 in the courtyard of the Eye Congealing Pavilion, then the name te of the Bai Sheng Academy would be considered as finished.

    Buzz.

    When the distance between An Zheng¡¯s attack and the attack from the twelfth floor was less than a centimeter away, it had suddenly stopped.

    Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen walked out from behind An Zheng, and no one noticed when he had arrived or why he was behind An Zheng.

    ¡°Teacher is unhappy.¡±

    An Caichen waved his hand, and his body flew out like a cannonball, straight out of Bai Sheng Academy, directlynding in Weiyang Lake, the water shot up teight of a few meters.

    ¡°I am the eldest senior brother. I shall carry out the rules on behalf of Mister. ¡°Martial Brothers and Sisters can spar, but do not have any dirty thoughts in your heart.¡±

    He turned around. ¡°You two follow me to ss.¡±

    An Caichen waall and sturdy looking person, and his shoulders were broad as well. If he took off the wide academy uniform, he should be able to see the strong muscles on his body. However, his temper was also that of a gentle person, so even if he was angry, he would still act with such gentleness. Twelfth floor wouldn¡¯t be injured at all, and flew that far away, but in reality, he had An Caichen¡¯s Cultivation Power supporting him all the way. He looked fierce, but in reality he was protecting him.

    Fang Tanzhi had said before that An Caichen waerson who valued friendship and friendship; If there really came a day when his seniors and juniors had no choice but to fight each other, he might choose tomit suicide rather than truly kill his juniors.

    That was why Fang Tanzhi had said that although An Caichen was his favorite disciple, he would absolutely not bring him into the DEA. The DEA was a cruel and cunning ce, it was not suitable for someone like An Caichen.

    An Zheng followed behind An Caichen, and felt his anger. However, his method of venting his anger was not that convincing.

    ¡°Is Teacher not here?¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and asked behind An Caichen.

    An Caichen¡¯s footsteps were obviously a bit strange, but he only snorted.

    As the senior brother, An Caichen called the junior brothers and sisters into the great hall and made the arrangements for their cultivation. and Zhuang Shuize continued to cultivate ording to their own progress. As for Lou 12, An Caichen used a strict tone to say that he would run in the water ¡­

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    An Caichen nced at An Zheng and An Zheng responded before following him out of the hall. The two of them followed the small path and walked into the small forest behind the Eye Congealing Pavilion. An Caichen waved his hand and set up a barrier around them.

    ¡°How do you know sir isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Blindly.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Mister cares about Eldest Brother, so you know what Eldest Brother cares about. It¡¯s about fellow disciples. Thus, if Mister was here, the one who punished Lou Twelve would definitely be Mister and not Eldest Brother. At that moment, the Eldest Senior Brother had acted in his capacity as Mister, but he had still left ny percent of his face when he had acted. I could tell that eldest senior brother was a little conflicted, so he made a wild guess. ¡±

    An Caichen seemed to heave a sigh of relief, ¡°You ¡­ Too smart. Indeed, sir, he was not there for at least ten days. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your cultivation for the past ten days. I¡¯m very strict with it.¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing: ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying tough, I couldn¡¯t hold it in ¡­¡±

    An Caichen¡¯s expression was slightly awkward. He let out a sullen snort, and then, perhaps because he felt that his act was indeed not good, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Do you know what the final form of Mister¡¯s perception will be in order to transform all living things?¡±

    ¡°Formless?¡±

    ¡°No, invisibility is the most shallow thing. I wanted to talk to you before you left, but because of the urgency of it, I¡¯m here to speak to you, which is what you mean. Teacher has been in the academy for so many years, and has wholeheartedly wanted to find a disciple who couldpletely inherit and disseminate his technique. He thought I could, but I was blunt and couldn¡¯t carry on my inheritance. Qin Zhi was extremely impatient, he had even iplete inheritance. In fact, Li Lie had the same personality as Du Shoushou, so when Mister let them cultivate the [Soul Igniting Law], Little Ze ¡­ Actually, before you came here, you were the most suitable person to inherit and practice Mr. Zhang¡¯s technique. However, she is a girl, so the physique of a girl is different from a man¡¯s innate constitution.

    ¡°Therefore, Sir did not say anything. However, Mister hopes that the one who has entered the sect the most will be you.¡± Master told me that he doesn¡¯t like you. After some thought, why doesn¡¯t Master like a disciple with such a good talent who can grow up so fast? ¡°Then I thought, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too carefree ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed until his lungs hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, be serious ¡­ Sir¡¯s perception of the world, sir says, is not at its limits. If they reached the pinnacle, they would reacealm close to the realm of Demons. It wasn¡¯t a demon from a demon n, but a realm that everyone knew but no one in this world could break. ¡°The heavens and the earth are you, and you are the heavens and the earth.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head: ¡°I was reckless.¡±

    ¡°You are too talented and impatient. This is something that mister doesn¡¯t like.¡±

    An Caichen said: ¡°So you should go and soak in theke first. In the Weiyang Lake, when are you going to get a feel of the entire aura of the Yancheng? Humans, animals, nts, all sorts of different things could be distinguished by mastery. This cultivation technique was not a weapon that could be used to kill people, and Mister also did not wish for this cultivation technique to be a weapon that could be used to kill people. However, Sir knows that once you have mastered this cultivation technique, you will definitely be a killing weapon ¡­ This is another reason why Master doesn¡¯t like you, he knows the future. ¡±

    ¡°But, sir, he is in awe of you.¡±

    An Caichen suddenly bent over and bowed, ¡°Mister¡¯s future is only when you areacher and an official. My future is eldest senior brother. Qin Zhi¡¯s future was as a travelling adventurer. The future of the Answer Bell was the hegemon of a city. The future of Ozawa was the future leader of the school. As for your future ¡­ ¡°The world.¡±

    An Zheng wanted to help An Caichen up, but An Caichen forbade him.

    ¡°I am not bowing to you, I am not thanking you. Mister has reached the level of the world, see the world know the future, I do not see. I only saw a junior with astonishing talent who was diligent and hardworking. I was thanking you on behalf of the world, I was thanking the world on your behalf. ¡±

    He stood up straight. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t let my words affect you.¡±

    An Zheng bowed and said, ¡°I thank Big Senior. Thank you, Mister.¡±

    An Caichen turned around and left. It could be seen that this warm and kind-hearted man was a little excited after he said those words. Others might not understand the Bai Sheng Academy, or the Eye Congealing Pavilion, or Fang Tanzhi, but he understood them. Very few people knew that the Monarch of the DEA, who was so elusive, was not some old man in his prime, but rather Fang Tanzhi.

    Fang Tanzhi was too important to the Bai Sheng Academy. However, he was originally someone who could swim on the ground in the wilderness and spend a night watching the stars and sighing over the beauty of the world. He was a carefree and carefree person who could enjoy the scenery of life everywhere. But for the sake of the Your Majesty, for the sake of these tens of thousands of citizens, he could give up his own temperament and carry the DEA up.

    But he didn¡¯t like it, just like An Zheng, who was responsible for himself, he didn¡¯t like it.

    What he liked to do was to travel the world with one pot of wine. He didn¡¯t even like teaching people, and being a college teacher seemed likiring task to him.

    So he asked to leave again and again, while Ning Xiaolou refused to do it again and again. A few days ago, Ning Xiaolou was finally kind enough to allow him to leave the DEA, but she didn¡¯t allow him to, but for Fang Tanzhi, this was already a great relief.

    It was also because of this that Ning Xiaolou said that you should go to Qinguan. When ites to Qinguan, you be azy person.

    Fang Tanzhi left without another word.

    An Caichen was very anxious in his heart, because he did not like such a sudden separation. Sometimes, things that happened inadvertently would often have terrifying consequences. Seeing An Zheng walking in the direction of Weiyang Lake, An Caichen went up to the second floor by himself and stood at the railing of the second floor, looking towards the southeast.

    Mister is a man who doesn¡¯t like fighting and killing, but Mister went to fight and kill. On the Qinguan¡¯s side, the experts of the Nine Saint Sect were gathering. They wanted to break the door of the Bai Shengjun. If only Mister would care more about me ¡­

    An Caichen felt a little cold.

    He had not known winter and summer for many years, and now that his cultivation had reached such a level, the change in the weather did not affect him at all. His gaze turned to the direction of Weiyang Lake, suddenly recalling that there was still a building there.

    He panicked all of a sudden. Lou Twelve was not a qualified spy, not a qualified bad guy. In fact, on the day they entered the Eye Congealing Pavilion, Fang Tanzhi had already said that there was something suspicious about the background of the twelfth floor, and they should be people from the Nine Saint Sect s or Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s. Since the DEA was Fang Tanzhi¡¯s, and Lou Jiu didn¡¯t know about it, he thought that he had done a good job and thought that it was just him.

    A guy who wanted to take revenge but didn¡¯t dare to go directly to his enemies and instead wanted to use the lives of others as a bargaining chip couldn¡¯t hide anything from his eyes.

    ¡°An Zheng should be fine.¡±

    He disappeared in a sh, but in the next second, he was back on the second floor.

    A wet person walked into the courtyard of the Congealed Eyes Pavilion. He was covered in water and there was blood all over his body.

    An Zheng threw the head of number twelve on the ground withud, then turned and headed back to the ce near Weiyang Lake.

    ¡°Weiyang Lake is too small, the two of them are squeezed together.¡±

    When he turned around, he looked like a demon.

    A demon that the people of the world knew but could not defeat.

    An Caichen¡¯s hands were trembling, and suddenly felt... Lou Twelve felt pity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Big Senior, I can¡¯t let anyone who wants to kill me live.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°Entry is brother, brothers cannot be hurt each other, it¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s idea. I think it¡¯s simpler, people don¡¯t want to kill me, I don¡¯t want to kill people. When I think about killing someone, the world will know. ¡±

 Chapter 1165 - Mountain Consuming Rivers Bai Sheng Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1165 ¨C Mountain Consuming Rivers</h4>

    Bai Sheng Academy

    There were a few vice principals in the academy who were important officials of the imperial court under the rule of the Bai Shengjun. Basically, they would note to the academy often. Only the one who was known as the First Vice Principal of Bai Sheng Academy, Tang Xianxin, was present and was in charge of everything.

    Fang Tanzhi had already left to Qinguan to fight against the Nine Saint Sect.

    Therefore, the only way to exin the matter of a dead disciple in the Eye Condensation Pavilion was to ask Eldest Brother An Caichen to exin it to the Vice Principal of the Academy, Tang Xiexi. The person An Caichen was most afraid of was this Vice Principal, everyone knew that he had a weird temper. Moreover, it was the Vice Principal who gave the corpse to Fang Tanzhi.

    Tang Xianxin liked to read books, so he didn¡¯t mind reading all kinds of books. He didn¡¯t like books. Books were everywhere in the study. On the floor, on the table, even on the bed.

    He often forgot because he was in his room and could see his half-read book wherever he went. He couldn¡¯t help but pick it up and continue to read, and when he finished, he didn¡¯t know where he left it.

    While An Caichen was waiting outside, Tang Xian Xu was pooping.

    The bathroom was full of books, too, and he held one in his hand. When going to the toilet to defecate with a book, often read other times more attentively. Perhaps others would think that the Principal¡¯s books were obscure and hard to understand, but in reality, what he was reading was a very popr novel. It was nothing more than a lecture on the rtionship between a man and a woman, and on the rtionship between a man and a woman.

    ¡°Fuck, this piece of trash. This girl has already taken the initiative to express her love, but he¡¯s still f * cking hesitating!¡±

    When Tang Xian saw this, he angrily tore the book apart and wiped his butt with thest few pages. Only then did he realize that the pages behind him were already missing a few pages. He suddenly realized that he had also seen this scene thest time he was so angry that he tore apart a book and wiped his butt.

    He was angry, so he threw the book in his hand into thetrine, pulled down the rope, and poured the water into the bucket he was hanging, and washed away the book along with the feces.

    Then he remembered that there was someone waiting outside. He tidied up his clothes and walked out.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Tang Xianxin sat down in a chair. His attitude immediately became serious, but his mind was still thinking about the plot of the dog blood he had just read. A rich youngdy adored a poor schr and did not hesitate to give up her family business to follow him. Furthermore, she gave him quite a bit of financial support. However, the schr refused to marry him after getting his innocence. He said that it would be better if he married him properly. He wanted that rich young miss to go home and wait for him to seed.

    Tang Xian was so angry that his liver hurt.

    An Caichen carefully entered, and then bowed down: ¡°Student An Caichen greets Headmaster.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s secondary!¡±

    Tang Xian Xu said in a bad mood as he raised his head and asked: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡± Something has happened to the Eye Condensation Pavilion. ¡±

    ¡°When has the Pavilion of Congealing not gotten into trouble?¡± Which Junior Martial Brother of yours beat up that mister¡¯s disciple? ¡±

    ¡°No, this time, the two junior brothers are fighting.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± As for the internal affairs, you guys can settle them yourselves. ¡±

    ¡°This time, the fight was more serious.¡±

    ¡°You disciples of the Eye Condensation Pavilion, are you going to be more ruthless towards your own people?¡±

    ¡°This time around, I have been slightly more ruthless.¡±

    ¡°How fierce?¡±

    ¡°One dead ¡­¡±

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the brush in Tang Xian¡¯s hand fell onto the table. He felt like he had lost control of himself. Then he suddenly thought of something and gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Which one died?¡±

    ¡°Lou Twelve, the one you brought over.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Only die? ¡±

    An Caichen felt himself swaying, and almost vomited a mouthful of blood. He didn¡¯t interact much with this First Vice Principal since he was just a disciple. He had long heard that Tang Xian Xu was a weird person and was very hard toe into contact with. But now, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t just weird, but abnormal ¡­

    ¡°Fang Tanzhi left?¡±

    ¡°Mister left earlier on, and went straight to Qinguan.¡±

    ¡°He also didn¡¯te to say goodbye. Wouldn¡¯t it bity if he died here?¡±

    An Caichen didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why I had to give this person, Lou 12, to Fang Tanzhi when I brought him into the Academy?¡±

    Tang Xian Xu asked, An Caichen did not understand nor understand.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Tang Xian Xu waved his hand, indicating that he could leave now. A student of the academy had died for no apparent reason. This was a very vicious event, but he actually ignored it.

    An Caichen walked out muddleheaded, his mind thinking, could it be that this Vice Principal just drank too much? He realized that the Vice Principal was in the washroom, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to drink too much.

    He recalled that he had sensed that the Vice Principal was in the washroom. It was rather boring.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t figured it out yet?¡±

    ¡°Disciple did not.¡±

    Hearing Tang Xian Xu asking from behind, An Caichen immediately stopped and turned: ¡°Disciple is Blunt.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Fang Tanzhi said that it¡¯s not suitable for you to go to the DEA.

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder Fang Tanzhi said that An Zheng was born a member of the DEA.¡±

    Tang Xianxin lowered his head, as if he was no longer in the mood to continue.

    An Caichen was even more confused, he realized that he was really a dull person like the God of Heaven. He was curious, but he didn¡¯t want to go back and ask Tang Xiu about the details. Since the vice principal didn¡¯t want to ask anymore, it would be useless to ask questions.

    So he asked An Zheng.

    By the side of Weiyang Lake, An Zheng sat crossed legged on the dock. On the surface of theke, countless drops of water were pulsating, and the scene was extremely shocking. An Zheng waved his left hand, and the droplets of water on theke surface to the left jumped up. Put down your left hand, and the droplets of water floated a foot above theke surface. He waved his right hand and the water droplets on theke surface to the right jumped up. His two hands moved nonstop, water droplets rising and falling on both sides in a rhythmic motion.

    ¡°Eldest senior brother, are you frowning because of the Vice Principal?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°If someone dies, they have to tell the vice principal.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and all the water droplets fell back into theke.

    ¡°There are some things I shouldn¡¯t say, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    An Caichen still said after hesitating for a while, ¡°Do you know about Mister¡¯s other identity?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, they are the people from the DEA.¡±

    ¡°How do you know!¡±

    This time, An Caichen was even more shocked, his mouth could not help but grin.

    ¡°Because the person who came to find me was eldest senior brother and not someone sent by the Vice Principal. The Vice Principal personally brought this person to the Congealed Eyes Pavilion, but I killed him, but the Vice Principal didn¡¯t immediately send anyone to capture me, so there¡¯s only one possibility ¡­ The Vice Principal had intentionally sent it to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and knew that Lou XII would die. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s killing intent and hatred in the eyes of Twelfth Lou. He must be a unqualified spy, either someone from Nine Saint Sect or someone from Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The only reason I sent it to you, Sir, was because you were rted to the DEA. ¡±

    An Caichen sighed: ¡°I am indeed inferior to you.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s me who is inferior to Eldest Brother.¡±

    An Caichen shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for two days, you know that I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m not as good as Eldest Brother is that Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t want to think about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your thoughts are all on cultivation. Eldest Brother¡¯s future achievements will definitely be higher than mine.¡±

    The Vice Principal said that I am not suitable for entering the DEA, and that you were born to be a member of the DEA, so it seems that you really havoint. ¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, why do you care about this?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Damn it, why does the Vice Principal still feel angry? Why isn¡¯t he dead yet? And Teacher must have intentionally made the Vice Principal angry, so he didn¡¯t do anything for so long. ¡°Or perhaps, I was reckless enough to arrive behind the twelfth floor and kill him before the person waspletely unearthed.¡±

    As he said this, Vice Principal Tang Xianxin pped the table.

    ¡°Fuck, the people behind us died before they could even dig it out.¡± ¡°Just a moment ago, I felt that I died too slowly. Now, I feel that I died too quickly.¡±

    At thekeside in Weiyang Lake.

    An Caichen sat there and raised his hand. The outline of neen lines of water flowed out from theke. The entire surface of theke became very tranquil, but the neen chessboard lines seemed to be drawn with a brush. They were straight and parallel, crisscrossing each other.

    He raised his left hand and a huge water ball rose from theke, turning white.

    ¡°Next one?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am not very good at chess, but I will just apany Eldest Brother.¡±

    He raised his right hand, and manyrge balls of water rose up from theke on his right, turning ck.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    An Caichen gestured to invite her in.

    An Zheng fell, and An Caichen caught up.

    Academy, Wind Listening Tower.

    Tang Xian, who had just ascended the academy¡¯s tallest building, suddenly had a change in expression. He walked to the window and looked outside. In his line of sight, two people were moving back and forth on Weiyang Lake. Sometimes they would fall down extremely fast, and sometimes they would mutter to themselves for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days.¡±

    Tang Xian Xu was extremely shocked in his heart: ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, and I can actually y chess with An Caichen in theke ¡­ I finally understand why the Your Majesty didn¡¯t kill you and chose to leave you be. ¡±

    ce very far away from the Academy, Ning Xiaolou, who was reading a imperial report, suddenly disappeared. The brush was still suspended in the air, as if an invisible hand was still holding onto it.

    In the middle of the air, Ning Xiaolou stood there while stepping on a cloud, and lowered his head to look at the chess match on theke¡¯s surface.

    One family guarded every step of the way while the other attacked the poisonous dragons. Every step the two took could change the weather. Not long after, the clouds above Yancheng appeared, converging together and spinning before falling down from the sky. It was for the tornado and theke, it was for the dragons to absorb water.

    The two of them used theke as the chess board and the water as the chess piece, causing the wind and clouds to stir.

    Ning Xiaolou stood on the clouds and watched, frowning slightly.

    An Caichen was a calm and reserved person. Every step was good, and every step was within expectations without any ws. An Zheng, on the other hand, had a vicious and fierce personality.

    The speed at which the two of themnded was getting slower and slower, and the clouds that gathered in the sky were getting thicker and thicker. Ning Xiaolou looked at it for a very long time, and then, he was certain that An Zheng would not be able to win.

    However, in the next second, the clouds and winds in the sky suddenly moved.

    An Zheng won.

    It was like swallowing a mountain and swallowing a river.

    An Zheng¡¯s victory was not in his chess skills, but in others. A cloud in the sky, it was all done by man.

 Chapter 1166 - An Zheng, You Must Die

    <h4>Chapter 1166 ¨C An Zheng, You Must Die</h4>

    Wei Ran Pce

    In front of Ning Xiaolou waable that was made from a big piece of tree root. The most amazing thing was that the cold spring water kept falling down on the table.

    An Zheng sat opposite of Ning Xiaolou, looking a little awkward.

    He just made himself look a little awkward.

    Ning Xiaolou cooked the tea himself, neither arrogant nor impatient. Making tea was actually something that seemed very enjoyable, but repeating it over and over again every day felt a little boring. If you ask a tea-taster, of course, you will find the brewing of tea to be very elegant. If you ask the tea-making girls if they like it, you¡¯ll probably be bored.

    Ning Xiaolou really enjoyed the process of brewing tea. This was the rare time that he had to rx his mind.

    ¡°What kind of tea do you like?¡±

    ¡°Any tea is fine.¡±

    ¡°Cyan oranges, right? It¡¯s not a famous product, nor is it valuable. It¡¯s just that your eyes are a bit yellow and white. It¡¯s most likely because you¡¯ve been working very hard recently.¡± Little Cyan could be used to purge the fire and poison, it¡¯s just that the taste is a little sour. ¡±

    The water started to boil, Ning Xiaolou threw a kumquat into the water and added a little salt.

    ¡°Killed someone yesterday?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou smiled and asked, as though he did not care at all. Of course, An Zheng knew that he wouldn¡¯t care, as the real Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy could only ever be the Bai Shengjun himself. And the master of the DEA for all of eternity, could only be Ning Xiaolou himself.

    ¡°Before Fang Tanzhi left, he came to see me and told me about you.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou pushed a cup of tea in front of An Zheng, who bent down slightly to thank it. He picked it up, smelled it, and indeed, it was a bit sour. He suddenly thought that Ning Xiaolou liking this kind of tea that wasn¡¯t really worth much, and its sour taste, was it rted to Ning Xiaolou¡¯s own life?

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to guess.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s expression still did not change, and he continued to smile.

    ¡°Fang Tanzhi¡¯s theory of perception was enlightened by me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled!

    Ning Xiaolou drank a mouthful of tea, and leaned back a little to make himself morefortable in his seat. ¡°You have only been in the Yancheng for a few days, but many people already know your name in the Yancheng. Fang Tanzhi said that you instantly entered the Dao, this was something that had never happened before since the establishment of the Bai Sheng Academy Academy. Did you know, between killing you and leaving you behind, I had a few seconds of hesitation, it was also about 4 seconds long, so ¡­ Four seconds is actually a long time. ¡±

    Four seconds was indeed a long time.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t answer, didn¡¯t know how to answer, and didn¡¯t want to. was no stranger to talking to such people, and it was the same for the conversations between and the Da Xi era back then. Chen Wunuo was the same type of person as Ning Xiaolou, the kind of person who acted very intimately and without any airs at all times, but every word of his was faintly telling the truth of his monarch.

    Ning Xiaolou just wanted to tell An Zheng that there was no point even if you were stronger by four seconds, because I used four seconds to think that you should still be alive after dying.

    ¡°At this time, there aren¡¯t many people who can make me think about life and death in four seconds.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s next words caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to slightly tremble.

    ¡°When I was a child, I was not a very decisive and courageous person, and my father was very upset about it. As the sole inheritor of the Bai Shengjun, I need to learn a lot of things. There are four very heavy words that need to be taught. In order to train me to make this kind of judgment, he would find a beautiful little sister or a beautiful little animal to put in front of me every day. I was about four years old then? ¡°I seem to remember, I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Father brought me a beautiful little animal, or a beautiful little sister, and told me to use a minute to find what was useful to me and what wahreat to me. A minuteter he asked me only one question. Kill or not kill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only four years old, how could I know if they werhreat to me or not? But a minuteter, my father would kill them, whether they were small animals or big sisters.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou put down the teacup, changed the water, and continued to brew the tea.

    ¡°Because of my hesitation, because of my fear of not daring to speak, and because of the many small animals and big sisters that have died. What difference do you think there is between a father who does this and a devil? Yes, there was no difference. He was the devil. But... I have to thank a father who made me judge and understand a man no more than a minuteter. ¡±

    ¡°And only after I became a Bai Shengjun did I realize that one minute was still too long. If a person can upy a few seconds in my head, then that person¡¯s importance to me is to reaceight that I either have to kill or preserve. Do you understand? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou served An Zheng tea once again. His hands looked very white and long, and his joints were so beautiful and perfect.

    ¡°Do you know why youprehended Dao so quickly? You might think that it is a gift, but it isn¡¯t. It is because of the power of the devil ¡­ The power of the devil is the purest and purest power in this world. If you canplete it, you will also be able to see the nothingness of it. The enhancement of your perceptiones from the power of the devil. This power was originally mine. In order to obtain this power, I have prepared for decades, and spent more than 10 years of my life to capture it. In the end, you got it. Should I kill you? ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°So you really should kill him.¡±

    ¡°Four seconds. I¡¯ve decided not to kill you.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou smiled and said: ¡°So, please remember your own importance. Who would be able to kill someone that even I can¡¯t kill?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood everything.

    ¡°If you want it, I will give it back. If you don¡¯t want it, I will give it back. I¡¯ll give you what you need, and I¡¯ll give you what you don¡¯t need. Because your life is not yours, but mine. Didn¡¯t you want to join the Martial Arts Conference next year? Within three months, you will be promoted to the first level of Bai Sheng Academy. In six months, you will be able to enter the top ten of Bai Sheng Academy. Within nine months, you will be able to enter the top three. When ites to Martial Arts Conference, I will personally wave the g and shout for you. ¡±

    He stood up and ced a key on the table.

    ¡°This is the key to the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s Book Collection Hall. Only I can open one of the rooms on the third floor. That room has everything you need. You can take anything you want, but ¡­ If I give you so much within nine months, you won¡¯t be able to enter the top three ranks of Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s first rank disciples ¡­ Just think of those four seconds that I wasted. I will kill you and extract the power of the magic from your body. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the key: ¡°The things inside are all treasures of heaven and earth, able to raise my cultivation, allowing me to stand at the starting point of being higher than others from the very beginning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is something that some people will never see in their entire lives.¡±

    An Zheng pushed the key forward: ¡°Thank you, no need. If I am not able to be the number one disciple of Bai Sheng Academy within half a year, I will not be going. ¡±

    He stood up and walked out without hesitation. It goes without saying what that key represented. It wareasure left in the Bai Sheng Academy. No matter who it was, if they obtained those things, they would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. However, An Zheng chose to reject them.

    ¡°Just rely on myself. Be a bit more sturdy.¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the room.

    Ning Xiaolou nced at the key and suddenlyughed.

    At the same time, there waestaurant called Spring Flourishing Restaurant that was about fifteen kilometers away from the Wei Ran Pce and less than three kilometers from the Bai Sheng Academy. This restaurant was very famous. As big as the Yancheng, there were not many people who could enter the Spring Festival to drink a cup of wine. The higher one¡¯s status was, the more famous one¡¯s reputation would be.

    In a private room that was the warmest in the spring, a few people looked at the dishes on the table but had no appetite.

    ¡°Lou Twelve is dead.¡±

    Sitting at the head of the table was a young man who looked like a great uncle. He had his head lowered as he spoke, and he seemed to be thinking about something as he looked at his hands on his knees.

    ¡°The twelfth floor belongs to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. You all know that. Lou Twelfth is my friend, you guys don¡¯t know. ¡±

    The young man raised his head, ¡°I have been in the Yancheng for many years, but I have never forgotten where I came from and why I am here. I have also not forgotten that back then when I was in dire straits, if it wasn¡¯t for Lou Twelve who helped me, I would have died a long time ago. A few days ago, I went to the Bai Sheng Academy to see Lou Ji once, and told him that he was not a qualified lurker, and I was the one. ¡±

    ¡°So I expected him to die, but I didn¡¯t expect him to die in the hands of a new disciple instead of the DEA. Fortunately, if he had died in the hands of the DEA, I might not have been able to sit here peacefully like Mt.

    The young man looked up, his face pale.

    ¡°This is the first time you all havee to see me. After so many years of plugging in at every corner of the Bai Shengjun, trying to think of every possible way to destroy this ce, but we have never seeded. Why?¡± Because the longer I hide, the more afraid I will be, and the more afraid I will be of death. ¡°Lou Twelve is an idiot, but he¡¯s one thing stronger than us. He¡¯s not afraid of death.¡±

    A middle-aged man remained silent for a while before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Let me do it, you can¡¯t expose me.¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly: ¡°Why? Because I am called Yao Bianbian, because I am a very favoured person to the side of Bai Shengjun¡¯s Ning Xiaolou right now? ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The middle-aged man answered witesolute and decisive tone, ¡°Everyone present can die, except for you.¡±

    Yao Bianbian let out an ¡°oh¡±, as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit moved or surprised by it.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good for you.¡±

    He looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°Qu Xiang Wen, you have been a teacher in Bai Sheng Academy for over twenty years, right? It¡¯s not easy for you to endure until now. So if you don¡¯t want to expose yourself, it¡¯s best that you have a few disciples under you. I just received news that An Zheng bragged about it in front of Ning Xiaolou, and obtained the number one disciple in Bai Sheng Academy within half a year. Since he has so much ambition, we¡¯ll grant him that wish. ¡±

    Yao Bianbian stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°I thank everyone ¡­ An Zheng, you must die. ¡±

 Chapter 1167 - Selection

    <h4>Chapter 1167 ¨C Selection</h4>

    In the next few days, An Zheng led a extremely quiet life, as if An Caichen had specially instructed his junior brothers and sisters not to disturb him. Even Du Shoushou had been pestered to cultivate the [Soul Igniting Art] every day, so there were very few opportunities for him to meet An Zheng.

    The eldest senior brother came to see him every day, but he never entered the house. He only stopped at the door for a minute before leaving. It was as if he had a precise clock in his body. He turned around in sixty seconds, not missing a second.

    An Zheng knew what those 60 seconds of pause meant, it was to urge them on.

    Water is a magical thing, not just a necessity for human existence. Many of the powerful warriors had observed and understood the nature of water. Water was also the source of all things. It was so small that it could cover everything. It was so small that it could not be detected.

    An Zheng entered the path from Weiyang Lake and sensed that water was first an object outside the water. From Weiyang Lake to Bai Sheng Academy, from Bai Sheng Academy to Yancheng.

    His perception was growing stronger and stronger, causing An Zheng¡¯s experience to get deeper and deeper. Ning Xiaolou said that his perception had improved by leaps and bounds due to the pure power of the devil, but An Zheng knew that everything was still his own.

    His eyes were closed, but he lifted his head as if he could see the firmament through his eyelids and through the thick roof.

    If a cultivator were to be able to fuse with all things, it would be a natural Great Dao.

    An Zheng sat in the room with his legs crossed, his spiritual sense reaching somewhere else. He only thought of trying his best to go tigher and more distant ce, higher and more distant.

    For some reason, An Zheng felt that he could see stars during the day. Moreover, the stars seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. He had always thought that the stars were small things that shone in the sky. However, everything he was feeling before told An Zheng that it was just a subjective misconception.

    The stars were not small.

    An Zheng felt himself flying through the thickyer of clouds, and then, it became even hotter. Then, he crashed into ayer of invisible, yet iparably solid barrier. He tried to attack again and again, but no matter how hard he tried, the impact was meaningless. It was simply impossible to break through that barrier, and it was even a power that An Zheng couldn¡¯t perceive.

    Thisyer of barrier seemed to be extremely thick, even if An Zheng were to turn into a sharp arrow, he would still not be able to pass through. However, this barrier did not have the power of devouring, it only stopped An Zheng¡¯s consciousness from moving further outwards.

    The barrier was transparent, so even though An Zheng was blocked, he could still see things on the ground that he could not see. He saw an iparablyrge sphere. The surface of the sphere was riddled with potholes, and there seemed to be no signs of life.

    That ce was extremely deste, and it was emitting a weak white light.

    What was this giant sphere?

    All of a sudden, the power that came from the barrier pushed back An Zheng¡¯s consciousness. An Zheng felt himself falling straight down from the sky; Falling from the sky, tens of thousands of meters high, andpletely out of control.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng was clearly sitting in the room, but the room he was in was instantly crushed into powder by an invisible force. An Zheng was still sitting there, with a stream of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.

    In less than a second, Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen appeared in front of An Zheng. After looking at An Zheng¡¯s iparably pale white face, he frowned, and pulled An Zheng up, shing for a moment before disappearing.

    With a bang, An Zheng was thrown into the Weiyang Lake.

    ¡°Even though he hasn¡¯tpletely sensed the surroundings, he¡¯s already coveting the heavens?¡±

    An Caichen shook his head lightly, ¡°It¡¯s already a blessing in the midst of misfortune that I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Three dayster, An Zheng finally pulled An Zheng out of Weiyang Lake. As if An Zheng had died once, he was in an extremely weak state. He waspletely oblivious, as if his soul had been sucked away.

    Only after five days did An Zheng barely regain some vitality and began to eat and drink.

    Only after seven more days could An Zheng slowly walk in the courtyard.

    Spring Festival Glow Restaurant.

    The Eldest Disciple, Tang Shuang, and the Second Disciple, Zhang Cuizhu, pulled An Caichen to drink. An Caichen was not a good drinker in the first ce, so he did not like to socialize with others. On the way, Tang Shuang and Zhang Cui Zhu pulled him along, causing him to be unable to refuse.

    After three rounds of drinking, the conversation inadvertently shifted towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Senior brother, why is that neer from the Eye Condensation Pavilion not seen recently? He is rumored to be an astonishingly talented junior brother.¡± I have always wanted to spar with him. As for the matter of talent, you should also know that none of the disciples of our Bai Sheng Academy s are convinced by the other. ¡±

    An Caichen drank a few cups of wine, his face slightly flushed, and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Youngest junior brother was a little impatient in cultivation a few days ago, as he injured his very core and is still recovering, and will only barely be able to recover after half a month. These days, his body had been extremely weak. He probably couldn¡¯t even beat an ordinary person. You are the senior brother, and your strength is among the best of the first rank. It¡¯s better not to bully him. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve long heard that you have a warm and pure personality, you¡¯re right.¡± Don¡¯t worry, since our junior apprentice-brother is injured, how can we go find him? You take good care of him when you get back, and then go spar after he recovers. Moreover, I am a senior brother and I am also a disciple of the first rank.

    Zhang Cui Zhu drank a mouthful of wine and asked: ¡°Senior brother, is his injury really that serious?¡±

    An Caichen was a gentleman who didn¡¯t know how to lie so he replied with a straight face, ¡°My junior brother¡¯s injuries were indeed very serious. A few days ago, he couldn¡¯t even drink the rice porridge and vomited. Yet, he forced himself to drink and eat. This injury must have hurt his very roots. ¡±

    Zhang Cui Zhu looked at Tang Shuang without revealing her expression. Tang Shuang coughed and said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± When we go back, we will also beg Mister to bestow us some pellets as well. We will send them over to Senior Brotherter to help us deliver it to Junior Brother An Zheng on our behalf. ¡±

    An Caichen immediately stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When he and Tang Shuang and Zhang Cui Zhu bid their farewells, the sky had already darkened slightly by the time they walked out of the bustling spring heat. Thinking back to when he had just brought back a medicinal pellet used to repair his Primordial Spirit, he felt a little anxious.

    At this moment, he saw a very unusual girl.

    She was wearing a long cotton dress and her style was a bit heavier, but it didn¡¯t feel heavy on her at all. This young girl should have an excellent figure. Although her long skirt was loose and simple and was not embroidered, it gave people a feeling of returning to their original beauty. She worair of boots with a beast¡¯s face embroidered with silver threads, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of demon beast it was.

    She was carrying a bow on her back and an arrow quiver hung from her waist. The bow was almost as long as she was, but the quiver was empty. As if she saw An Caichen looking at her, the young girl hesitated for a moment before walking towards An Caichen.

    ¡°Senior, I want to ask you abouerson.¡±

    Hearing the two words ¡°senior¡±, An Caichen was a little hurt in his heart.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Not old, I ¡­ I ¡­ I am not a senior either. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart, which had been calm as water for the past thirty-three years, suddenly started to waver. An Caichen suddenly felt a little nervous, and even his fingers were trembling slightly.

    ¡°Who do you want to ask?¡±

    His voice was also trembling slightly.

    Actually, the young girl in front of him wasn¡¯t that kind of breathtaking beauty, but she had touched upon a softness in An Caichen¡¯s heart that he thought had never existed.

    ¡°A man named An Zheng.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s answer made An Caichen¡¯s heart ache a little.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Why are you looking for him? ¡±

    ¡°I owe him my life. I¡¯ll pay it back.¡±

    Hearing this answer, An Caichen rxed for no reason. So it was just owing him a life, not owing him a favor. Then, An Caichen cursed himself in his heart ¡­ An Caichen, how can you be so dirty!

    ¡°An Zheng is currently a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy and he is currently cultivating. The Bai Sheng Academy is rather strict so you ¡­ For the time being, I won¡¯t be able to see him. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wish I knew where he is. I¡¯ll find a ce to stay nearby.¡±

    The young girl was the princess of the spirit race, Du Ruo. She nodded slightly towards An Caichen in thanks and turned around, preparing to leave. I don¡¯t have any money on me, so I can¡¯t stay in an inn. May I ask where I can stay for free? Whether it¡¯s a sect, a temple, oouse, it¡¯s all good. ¡±

    An Caichen made an extremely irrational decision at this moment.

    ¡°Come back with me.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he felt awkward and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sayinge back to the academy with me, I ¡­¡± They are also from the Bai Sheng Academy. ¡±

    At the same time, at Bai Sheng Academy.

    The instructor nced at Tang Shuang and Zhang Cui Zhu who were rushing over: ¡°Are you sure that An Zheng has been severely injured?¡±

    ¡°Sir, An Caichen is a fool, he would never lie.¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Qu Xiang Wen was silent for a while, then said: ¡°In a few days time, it will be the day of the academy¡¯s selection, and disciples will only be promoted once every two months. An Zheng is now a level three disciple, so if he wants to be a level one disciple, there is no way that he¡¯ll miss the three times in the next half a year. If he missed the chance, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete his bet with Lord Your Majesty within half a year. Thus, even if he is severely injured, he will not give up on the battle for the second rank. ¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this An Zheng.¡±

    Qu Xiang He leaned back, looking a little depressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve never liked Fang Tanzhi ¡­ That year, when you participated in the first rank disciple selection, you were defeated by An Caichen right? At that time, you also said that An Caichen was an idiot, and wasn¡¯t anything to worry about, and that he was stupid, blunt, and not suited for cultivation. In the end, he was defeated and humiliated beyond recognition. Zhang Cuizhu, when you were participating in the first ce disciplepetitionst year, did you lose to Qin Zhi? ¡±

    Tang Shuang and Zhang Cui Zhu simultaneously lowered their heads, feeling somewhat ashamed.

    ¡°You have always been humiliated by Fang Tanzhi¡¯s disciples, and I have always been humiliated by Fang Tanzhi ¡­ I won¡¯t allow my disciple to be humiliated by Fang Tanzhi¡¯s disciple the third time. In the selection battle a few days from now, if I can¡¯t even beat the heavily injured An Zheng, then I won¡¯t even have the face to continue being the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s instructor. ¡±

    ¡°Sir, be at ease. We will speak with the few junior brothers and definitely will not let that An Zheng seed.¡±

    ¡°And the next time?¡± And when he recovers? ¡±

    Qu Xiang Qing curled up her body, as if she was somewhat cold. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a next time?¡±

    Tang Shuang and Zhang Cui Zhu looked at each other before lowering their heads at the same time: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    Qu Xiang Wen waved his hand, ¡°Go, I am the teacher. There are some things I cannot say to the disciples, but you can. ¡°My junior brothers, you two are too stupid. As senior brothers, you should give them a reminder.¡±

 Chapter 1168 - Man Carrying

    <h4>Chapter 1168 ¨C Man Carrying</h4>

    Every two months, Bai Sheng Academy would have a disciple selection battle, which was the most important day for the disciples. If he could advance one level, then the resources he would receive from the academy would increase exponentially. The various things a disciple of the first rank received from the academy every month was more than ten times what a disciple of the second rank received. And what the level two disciples received, was more than ten times what level three disciples received.

    Of course, it was not the quantity of the items, but their value.

    Not to mention anything else, a medicinal pill of decent quality was enough to causuge uproar in the martial arts world. The reason why An Zheng did not care about those things was because An Zheng had nevercked them. Even after Purple Ivy had taken everything away, he still did notck anything.

    Oldman Huo said that An Zheng had great luck, and this luck was always there. Purple Ivy had taken away all the magic tools, including the Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword, and even the Broken Army Sword. The Blood Pearl Bracelet that was taken away, was also the Blood Pearl Bracelet that was returned to An Zhengter.

    And An Zheng¡¯s other Purple-Rank Divine Artifact had already been gifted to Luo Duoduo. That pitiful girl was still waiting bitterly for An Zheng¡¯s return in the Sn County Bai Sheng Academy Branch Courtyard.

    After arriving at this era, there were still quite a few people who had ties with An Zheng, such as Luo Duoduo, or Du Ruo who had been bitterly searching for him the entire way.

    The young Spirit Race girl, Du Ruo was someone who didn¡¯t know what she thought. She kept asking herself what she thought of An Zheng. Until she followed An Caichen into the Bai Sheng Academy, she did not get an answer. She only felt that the debt of gratitude was too great, so even if the Spirit Race were to be smashed to pieces, they would still have to pay it off.

    The people of the spirit race were all arrogant, so it was difficult for them to ept the favor of others.

    When the sky brightened, An Zheng got out of bed and took a deep breath to feel his internal organs. He did not understand why he would suffer suceavy injury aftering into contact with that barrier. Obviously, he did not sense any bacsh at the beginning. And that power came so suddenly that An Zheng didn¡¯t even have time to react before he fell from the sky straight into the mortal world.

    But, An Zheng still did not n to give up on thepetition.

    He got out of bed, washed, and changed into a clean set of clothes. He had clean socks and new shoes. But An Zheng himself was very clear that he was unable to take out a single strand of Cultivation Power.

    Fortunately, it was said that the test to advance from the third rank to the second rank was not too difficult.

    Every single election was divided into two parts. The first part waest by a teacher appointed by the academy, and everyone had to ept it and not evade it. When the instructor announced that no one was allowed to participate in the selection, they would immediately be asked to leave.

    The second part was because there were very few slots for each round. There were roughly three hundred third-level disciples in the academy right now, and there were only ten people who were qualified to be a second-level disciple. Pick one out of the thirty. The coaches would definitely not participate in sucroublesome matter to prevent others from saying that it was unfair. Thus, the second part was the most tragic ¡­ Beat him.

    Only by fighting would one truly be able to test the strength of a cultivator.

    An Zheng knew that he couldn¡¯t fight them now, but how could someone like him give up so easily?

    The view within the academy was very good. A slight breeze brushed past his face, giving him a refreshing and refreshing feeling. It was alreadyte autumn, and the morning breeze was slightly chilly. It carried a chill that told everyone that the year was about toe.

    When An Zheng walked out of the courtyard, he began to cough uncontrobly. At the beginning, he only coughed a few times, but when he walked out of the courtyard, he was swept by the autumn wind.

    An Zheng thought that in the next second, his lungs would probably burst out.

    Du Shoushou also wanted to participate in thepetition, so he came early to look for An Zheng, but when he arrived, he found that An Zheng was already outside the door, with his hand on the wattled fencing, coughing until he couldn¡¯t stand up straight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Du Shoushou ran over quickly and held An Zheng¡¯s arm: ¡°I¡¯m not going either, today I¡¯ll bring you to find a doctor to have a good look.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need to, you have to go. Of the two of us, one of us has to go participate in the Martial Arts Conference. Our struggle seemed small in this era, but if we didn¡¯t struggle, we would die even smaller. There are people who are going to arrange our lives, and right now we have to go along with what others are doing, and all of this is just for the sake of breaking it in the future. ¡±

    Seeing how serious An Zheng was speaking, Du Shoushou knew that An Zheng¡¯s injuries must be serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, you go back and rest.¡±

    Du Shoushou wanted to support An Zheng as he walked back, but An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a big deal, I still n on going to take a look. Everything had to be prepared, familiarizing wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the instructor¡¯s test first. With my current condition, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to pass this stage.¡±

    Du Shoushou knew that An Zheng was someone who was stubborn to the bone, even if he was advised, he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade his. Gritting his teeth, he squatted down and carried An Zheng on his back as he walked forward.

    ¡°This ce is a bit like the Illusory Paradise.¡±

    An Zhengid on Du Shoushou¡¯s back, and his coughing seemed to be a little better, but there was blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, falling onto Du Shoushou¡¯s back.

    ¡°An Zheng, what are we doing? ¡°What is the pursuit?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I did it?¡±

    ¡°I heard Elder Brother say that you are someone who was born for the world. Thus, all that you have done is for the world.¡±

    ¡°Pah...¡±

    An Zheng coughed and with difficulty raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth: ¡°I did it for myself ¡­ Actually, people all do it for themselves. Do you think that I¡¯m doing this for the Xiao Liu¡¯er? For everyone? No, in the end it was for my own sake, because that feeling was my own. I like the Xiao Liu¡¯er so I¡¯m willing to do anything for her. Isn¡¯t this for myself? ¡±

    He lightly patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Give yourself a perfect stage, don¡¯t let yourself down.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Fuck, why does it feel like you¡¯re giving out yourst words?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up as he said those words silently in his heart... Maybe it was.

    The ce where the selection took ce was in the wooden building closest to Weiyang Lake. The fifth floor was very big and spacious. The name of this wooden building was Jin Jia Vige, and in the surrounding area, there were already twelve contest ground s.

    The twelve coaches would be tested separately. On this day, even the academy¡¯s first vice principal Tang Xianxin would not miss it. Every time, he would sit on the viewing tform by Gao Jin¡¯ske and watch from the sidelines. He did not know why, but this time, a very ordinary battle had rmed the people of the Jing Ran Pce. It was said that the little eunuch, Yao Bianbian, who was very favored by the pce, had arrived early, even earlier than most of the disciples.

    If Yao Bianbian did note, then the atmosphere would probably be more lively. After all, this was jusound of selection in the academy. But when he came, the smell changed. He came to watch the battle on behalf of the Your Majesty.

    ¡°Did you see that, this time the hottest topic, An Zheng, is already crippled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really true. The rumors are true, someone was actually behind this person¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°This guy is really fighting with his life on the line. He clearly can¡¯t even walk on the road, yet he wants to participate in thepetition even when he¡¯s being carried by someone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a fight, it¡¯s a fucking fool. Ifozi was injured like that, I definitely wouldn¡¯t havee. Furthermore, this guy is too dazzling. Although he did not directly offend anyone, there are still plenty of people within this batch of level three disciples who would like to see him make a fool of himself. ¡±

    ¡°I know, there are a lot of people who secretly want to fight with him. Right now, I am afraid that with An Zheng¡¯s character, he will not even be able to pass the first round of the instructor¡¯s selection. ¡±

    ¡°This person definitely haurpose. In fact, I look down on such a person. He would even sacrifice his own life if he were to keep on climbing up.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you must not let someone like him enter the government office. Once he enters the office, he will be able to do any kind of heinous thing.¡±

    ¡°Keep your voices down, don¡¯t let him hear you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s already in this state. Let me tell you, if he isn¡¯t crippled by someone today, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal in the Spring Festival.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around. Can you even get into the Spring Festival Glow?¡±

    The group of people startedughing, but their eyes were still looking towards An Zheng¡¯s direction.

    Du Shoushou walked very steadily, and An Zheng¡¯s coughing seemed to not be that serious anymore. Maybe it was because Du Shoushou walked too steadily, so it was as if he had fallen asleep. His face was very pale. There was no way he could deceive others.

    Amongst the crowd, Qu Xiang Qing nced at An Zheng, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.

    On the other side, the eldest disciple, Tang Shuang, was talking to a few of his junior brothers.

    ¡°An Zheng is your number one enemy. This person must not be allowed to get up again. Let me make it clear to you all, whoever cripples An Zheng will receive three Golden-Rank pills aeward. ¡±

    ¡°But senior brother, he¡¯s already in that state. If he tries again, won¡¯t he be scolded?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go.¡±

    Tang Shuang looked at the level three disciple that spoke, ¡°Scram back.¡±

    The disciple¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance.¡±

    ¡°There is no chance. When you speak, there is no chance. ¡°All of you better remember this, you must use the attitude of facing your enemies to fight in the selection. If you are only treating him as your opponent, then the one who will lose will definitely be you.¡±

    The disciple still wanted to say something, but Tang Shuang was already ignoring him.

    ¡°These are three medicinal pills to raise your strength by a small realm in an instant. Although An Zheng will lose for sure today, I have prepared everything for you. Mister will use some methods to let one of you meet An Zheng, no matter who it is, do not be polite, and just kill him... ¡±

    On the other side of the viewing tform, Yao Bianbian sat there watching An Zheng as he was carried in. The smile on his face was getting wider and wider. He didn¡¯t try to hide it because he knew that no one cared about his expression right now. Everyone was looking at the young man who was about to die but still came to participate in the selection battle.

    His gaze shifted to Qu Xiang Wen, who nodded slightly to him, indicating that he had already arranged everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Yao Bianbian looked at Tang Xian who was seated beside him. ¡°I still need to report to Your Majesty, there are too many useless things.¡±

    Tang Xian gave an ¡®oh¡¯ and pressed down with his hand: ¡°Begin!¡±

 Chapter 1169 - Sorry, I cant lose.

    <h4>Chapter 1169 ¨C Sorry, I can¡¯t lose.</h4>

    An Zheng climbed down from Du Shoushou¡¯s back and barely stood up. He took a deep breath so he wouldn¡¯t look so weak. However, his upright body was swaying and he was still coughing. His sickly appearance made people¡¯s heart ache.

    Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen was not able to quicklye over, so he pulled on An Zheng¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Qin Zhi said with a face of helplessness, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone crazier than me.¡±

    The only female disciple of Fang Tanzhi, Zhuang Shuize stood against the doorpost and said in a neutral tone: ¡°Let him go, I do not believe that, even if Mister is not around, he would let our junior brother die on this day of thepetition.¡±

    Answer Lieughed, and patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders: ¡°You go too, don¡¯t embarrass the Eye Condensation Pavilion.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded and walked towards the area he was allocated. Halfway there, he turned his head around, and looked at An Zheng with concern. An Zheng nodded slightly andughed. His face was pale white and his eyes were bright.

    He walked slowly, step by step. Each step felt like an immense weight to him. His feet were almost touching the ground, which meant he couldn¡¯t lift them at all.

    An instructor in charge of maintaining order nced at An Zheng and asked with a slightly worried tone: ¡°Can you do it? ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    An Zheng smiled, and gave his answer.

    The crowd broke out into a flurry of discussion. Some were praising and others were mocking him. There were those who called An Zheng a real man, even those who called him an idiot. Some said that An Zheng was simply a role model for the disciples, while others said that An Zheng was simply a madman.

    However, no matter how different what others said was, or how many people opposed each other, there was one thing that everyone agreed on, and that was that no matter how strong and stubborn An Zheng looked ¡­ He too had been eliminated today.

    The instructor extended his hand to support An Zheng, but An Zheng paused to indicate his rejection, took a deep breath, and continued to walk forward step by step.

    In the twelve regions, An Zheng was allocated to the sixth region, which was not too far away. By the time he walked over, all of the disciples that had participated in the primary selection had already finished. The requirements to participate in the primary selection wasn¡¯t very strict. All the third rank disciples could participate. The twelve instructors were to be selected from the three hundred or so Rank 3 disciples to participate in the second selection.

    Out of the 12 arenas, 120 were people. The remaining 10 were promoted to level two disciples.

    An Zheng walked very slowly, and there were many people standing on both sides of the aisle looking at him.

    ¡°Idiot, why are you still participating?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you want toe out? If you want me to say it, you¡¯re just putting on an act.¡± ¡°Either to seek fame and make the instructor and the dean remember him, or to put on an act.¡±

    There were even people who pped towards An Zheng and gave him a thumbs up, ¡°An Zheng, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry. Go slowly. Everyone is waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, but don¡¯t force yourself either.¡±

    An Zheng ignored the people who mocked him and smiled back at the people who encouraged him.

    Finally arriving at the center of the contest ground, he cupped his fists towards the instructor seated opposite him.

    That instructor was Qu Xiang Wen.

    There were always many things that could not be avoided in life, and the things that An Zheng could not avoid seemed to be a little more than the others. Qu Xiang He waerson with a gentle appearance. There was not a single trace of maliciousness in his eyes, only gentleness.

    ¡°Can you still persevere like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. As one of today¡¯s decisions, I must respect the will of every single disciple. If you think you can, then I¡¯ll start the test. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Sir, please set the question.¡±

    At this time, another instructor came over and whispered into Qu Xiang Qing¡¯s ears, ¡°The Vice Principal said that An Zheng¡¯s body is unwell, and it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t continue to participate.¡±

    Qu Xiang Wen replied, ¡°Oh, alright then. I¡¯ll just try my best to make it harder.¡±

    The instructor nodded his head and quickly left.

    ¡°The first selection is simple. As long as you put your hand on that Nine Star Arena over there, you will be able to participate with a 5-star talent and have a cultivation base at the lesser Sage realm.¡±

    This was indeed fair, he did not set a question, and even had a kind smile, so much that even An Zheng did not feel threatened at all. But An Zheng was a bit worried, the Cultivation Power in his body could not be gathered here, without the Cultivation Power, how could he light up the Nine Star tform? And how could he possibly show what grade he was at?

    But An Zheng was not willing to give up, he slowly walked towards the Nine Star tform and pressed his hand on it.

    On the other side of the viewing tform, the returning instructor whispered into Tang Xian¡¯s ears and said: ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, An Zheng doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of Cultivation Power, and definitely won¡¯t be able to light up the Nine Star Terrace.¡±

    Tang Xianzi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of exmations from the other side of the sixth match.

    ¡°Nine Stars!¡±

    ¡°Nine Stars!¡±

    An Zheng had just ced his hand on the Nine Star Arena, and nine stars immediately lit up, shining resplendently. But at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s expression became even more serious... Because it wasn¡¯t lit by him at all. Following which, a few glowing words appeared on the other side of the Nine Star tform ¡­ Seventh level of the lesser sage realm.

    Seventh level of the lesser sage realm?

    This was simply not An Zheng¡¯s realm!

    Qu Xiang Wen looked at the viewing tform apologetically, and then announced seemingly helplessly, ¡°An Zheng can enter the second round.¡±

    An Zheng was thest person to participate in the sixth round of preliminaries, so once he passed, he would have to face off against the other disciples who had passed the preliminaries one on one. With his current condition, he would definitely die if he fought.

    Qu Xiang Wen looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Are you alright? ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t, you can go back now.¡±

    Before An Zheng could speak, a level 3 disciple who had passed the first round walked over and cupped his fists towards An Zheng: ¡°Student Cheng Dahai from the Academy, willing to seek guidance from Senior Brother An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Everyone knows that An Zheng could not be beaten because of his injuries. He was the first one to challenge An Zheng, and that is f * cking shameless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can a dignified cultivator be so shameless?¡±

    ¡°He is truly shameless to the extreme. Fuck, when I see this person in the future, I will definitely beat him up.¡±

    As soon as Cheng Dahai finished speaking, the surrounding disciples burst out in boos. Even those people who were unconvinced with An Zheng felt that this Cheng Hai was being too excessive. This was because there waule that stated that as long as a disciple passed the first selection, they couldn¡¯t refuse an opponent¡¯s challenge during the second selection. If he were to refuse, it would be considered as giving up.

    ¡°An Zheng, stop hitting me!¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, everyone knows that you are a man, stop fighting, you have only waited two months.¡±

    ¡°A cultivator¡¯s life is so long, can¡¯t you wait for two months?¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed, ¡°Thank you everyone. Two months is very short, but I... I really can¡¯t wait. ¡±

    He stood up straight and cupped his fist towards Cheng Dahai: ¡°Please.¡±

    Cheng Dahai was not Qu Xiang Wen¡¯s disciple, and this change of events also caused Qu Xiang Wen to be shocked. While everyone was cursing and ridiculing Cheng Dahai, he was rather happy. This idiot dared to challenge An Zheng with such a big mouth, so he didn¡¯t have to rush to expose his disciple. At this time, if An Zheng was willing to take action, his injuries would definitely worsen.

    Cheng Dahai walked in front of An Zheng, cupped his fist and bent down, and said with a low voice while bowing: ¡°Junior Brother An Zheng, I am truly sorry, I should not have challenged you to a fight. Just now, I heard a few people whispering that they wanted to take advantage of this time¡¯s selection to kill you. If it was their turn to challenge you, they would definitely kill you when you were injured. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just need to defeat you and make you retreat. You can also be safer. I¡¯ll take the me for this. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you Senior Brother, but... I won¡¯t give up. ¡±

    Cheng Dahai still wanted to say something, but Qu Xiang Wen had already said, ¡°Since both sides have no objections, and An Zheng has already epted the challenge, let¡¯s begin. ¡°ording to the rules, the oue will be determined by the oue, and there will be no difference between life and death.¡±

    Cheng Dahai sighed, shouted his offense, and then punched towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. He did not use the Cultivation Power, his punches were very fast, but his strength was not that great either. ording to his judgement, even if this fist was too ordinary, An Zheng still wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    But An Zheng avoided it.

    Just as the fist was about tond on An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng struggled to take half a step to the side, barely dodging the fist. Cheng Dahai was stunned for a moment, then bitterlyughed and said why, but An Zheng only slightly shook his head.

    Cheng Dahai started to exert his strength, one fist was faster than the other, but he was still unwilling to use the Cultivation Power. He only wanted to beat An Zheng down and announce his defeat. His movements were very fast, likorrential storm. And An Zheng¡¯s slightly skinny body was like a small boat on a river in a storm. No matter how big the wind and waves were, he just floated there and refused to sink.

    Cheng Dahai already could not remember how many punches he had thrown, as long as he could hit An Zheng, he would definitely be able to defeat him. An Zheng looked like he was about to fall anytime, but he was always able to dodge at the most dangerous moment.

    It was not because An Zheng could still fight, but because of An Zheng¡¯s prediction!

    Every time he threw a punch, An Zheng would make the most urate judgement and react ordingly. That was an experience that he gained from countless battles. If it was anyone else, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t know how many times he had been hit, given his current condition.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Cheng Dahai took a step back and looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng replied ndly: ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time, and I don¡¯t have enough opportunities. I don¡¯t dare to waste even a second, and I don¡¯t dare to waste even a single second.¡±

    Cheng Dahai said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you win. Although I have never met you before, I still can¡¯t get used to those people¡¯s nastiness. I am going to use my power, and use the Cultivation Power to push you back. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I still won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Cheng Dahai shook his head, took a deep breath, and then pressed down with both hands.

    His strength was already at the peak of the sixth level of the young sage realm and with his current Cultivation Power, defeating An Zheng, who didn¡¯t have a single strand of Cultivation Power, was as easy as flipping his palm. If the Cultivation Power were tond, An Zheng would definitely be suppressed and would not be able to move.

    But An Zheng did not fall down.

    As the overwhelming power descended, it was as though it had suddenly lost its target. An Zheng was clearly standing there, but he hadpletely assimted with Cheng Dahai¡¯s Cultivation Power. The same power did not receive the slightest damage! An Zheng had bart of Cheng Dahai¡¯s power, and even in the midst of this violent storm, he remained unmoving.

    ¡°How ¡­¡± How is that possible? ¡±

    In the instant that Cheng Dahai was stunned, he saw An Zheng stagger as he raised his hand, and a huge ck heavy ruler instantly appeared in his hand. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, he didn¡¯t even think of helping his. The moment the ck Ruler fell, An Zheng borrowed the power of the ck Ruler¡¯s fall to throw himself out.

    His body was likowerless leaf, but very fast. He floated in front of Cheng Dahai and ced his finger on Cheng Dahai¡¯s neck.

    Everyone could see that if An Zheng used any of his strength, Cheng Da Hai would definitely die.

    However, An Zheng could not release his power. However, Cheng Dahai could clearly feel that An Zheng¡¯s finger was pressing against his neck, clearly because he needed his help to stand firmly.

    An Zheng shook his hand, forcefully stopped himself before retracting his hand and sping his fist.

    ¡°Thank you, senior brother ¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t lose. ¡±

 Chapter 1170 - Weakness to Win

    <h4>Chapter 1170 ¨C Weakness to Win</h4>

    At this moment, the more stubborn An Zheng was, the more those who cared about him would feel pain in their hearts, and those who hated him would feel even happier. Because everyone could see that the current An Zheng did not even have the strength to move. The only reason he had won was because Cheng Dahai did not want to useavy hand.

    An Zheng cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°Sorry senior brother, I cannot lose.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Cheng Dahai asked in confusion.

    ¡°What exactly is it that allows you to even disregard your own life?¡±

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    An Zheng stood up straight, but started to cough violently. The sound of his cough seemed to cause everyone to tremble, and everyone could feel his lungs contract from the force of the cough. Because of a cough, An Zheng, who had just straightened his body, had no choice but to bend down. Hisst hand was on the ground to support him, so he was able to squat and not fall down directly onto the ground.

    Coughing up more blood, he looked even paler, and even more stubborn.

    But he didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°Is this the limit?¡±

    An Zheng asked himself, but he knew that this was not it, so he decided to try again.

    He plopped down on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler on the ground and apologetically smiled at Qu Xiangliang: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister ¡­¡±

    Qu Xiang Wen: ¡°Are you going to quit?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to leave, I want to say that my body is indeed a little unwell now. I¡¯ll have to trouble the next Senior Brother who fought with me toe over, I have to sit and fight ¡­ Furthermore, if there are any things that are impolite, I hope that junior brothers do not me me for that. ¡±

    Qu Xiang Wen¡¯s heart was filled with rage, and his voice, which had always been gentle and kind, suddenly became sharp: ¡°Why do you think you can still fight? What right do you have to think that you can win even if you sit down? ¡±

    An Zheng said apologetically: ¡°Sir, do you think it was rude for me to sit there? Then I¡¯ll just stand up. ¡±

    He held onto the ck Ruler and stood up shakily, his body swaying very fast.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    A girl was crying as she shouted, ¡°No matter what it is for, you can¡¯t keep fighting. If you were to die while chasing after your target, wouldn¡¯t it bity?! ¡±

    She had never known An Zheng before, so she didn¡¯t know why she was crying. Unknowingly, she seemed to feel the stubbornness in the young man¡¯s bones, and felt his hand reaching into the distance. There seemed to be a fair and pretty girl¡¯s hand waiting for him to take it. Girls were always moved by this feeling.

    ¡°Go back and rest. You¡¯ve earned everyone¡¯s respect!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go back and stop fighting.¡±

    Others scoffed.

    ¡°What are you trying to act cool for, it¡¯s just a show. It¡¯s just a show of sympathy.¡± He relied on sympathy to win just now. If Cheng Dahai hadn¡¯t allowed him to win, would he not have been able to defeat a sickly ghost? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just putting on an act. This kind of person is the most detestable. In fact, I don¡¯t have any ability at all. I rely on selling them out to gain sympathy. ¡±

    ¡°Scram, stop putting on an act.¡±

    This was often the case. When girls began to show sympathy or admiration towards a guy, and even admiration towards him, most of the boys started to be extreme.

    An Zheng still cupped his fists in a very polite manner, he looked around and then stood there like an old man.

    Qu Xiang He suddenly realized that he had lost hisposure and quickly adjusted his mood. But luckily, the hoarse and sharp questioning just now could be understood by others as concern and love for An Zheng. He cleared his throat and returned to his gentle and amiable appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t be too stubborn. If you feel like you can¡¯t handle it, leave immediately.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and thanked him.

    When the third level disciples under Qu Xiang He saw their teacher intentionally or unintentionally nce at them, they knew that it was time for them to go up on stage. But in his mind, he had been thinking of how he could not be like Cheng Dahai who was being scolded. After all, bullying a guy who looked like he was about to die at any time would not bring about any good reputation.

    His name was Kincaid, and he braced himself to go forward, then cupped his hands and leaned forward.

    ¡°I have seen Senior Brother An Zheng. Senior Brother, please stop hitting me. I know that you have high ambitions, and I know that you don¡¯t want to give up. But I really can¡¯t continue fighting with your body right now. I won¡¯t lose to you intentionally, like senior brother Cheng did. I want to live up to my own cultivation, the opportunity of this election, and Mister¡¯s nurturing of me. I want to let Senior An down ¡­ Every cultivator should treat every match with the most proper attitude. I will do my best, I hope senior will not take offense to it. This is a cultivator, a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy s should treat it as it is! ¡±

    Someone actually apuded after saying this.

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± This is how it should be for us cultivators. We cannot waste our years, we cannot let Teacher down. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When An Zheng saw Jin Siping speak, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look towards Qu Xiang Qing. Suddenly, he seemed to have understood something. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he first cupped his fists in return, before waving his hands as he said, ¡°It will take too much time to fight them one by one. Each match only chooses one disciple to participate in the third selection, so none of us are willing to give up. ¡°How about this, all of youe at once.¡±

    He took a deep breath and then pointed a finger at the sky. ¡°My body is weak, but I can borrow strength from the heavens.¡±

    After his voice rang out, the sky suddenly exploded inthunderp.

    Clouds rolled across the sky and quickly covered the sky. He could vaguely see purple lightning wreathed in the clouds, as if a divine dragon was passing through them. Only then did the crowd realize that not knowing when it started, the water in Weiyang Lake started to float up, drop by drop, not far away, and then shot up into the sky. It was as dense aorrential rain. However, from the bottom up, they all converged into the clouds.

    Sitting on the viewing tform, Vice Principal Tang Xian¡¯splexion changed, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Fang Tanzhi, you really taught a good disciple.¡±

    Everyone said that An Zheng was extraordinary. If he really knew some kind of skill that could borrow strength from the heavens, and he lost, it would be hard to exin to his teacher. Taking advantage of the clouds in the sky that had yet to form, he pushed his hands forward!

    The ground suddenly shook, following that, countless earth spikes suddenly emerged, piercing towards An Zheng¡¯s body with unparalleled sharpness. From the very beginning, he had never intended to give An Zheng a chance to escape, as all the earth spikes were aimed straight at his vitals. A few earthen yellow palms extended out from the ground and grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s ankles, tightly controlling him.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Du Shoushou who had just finished fighting had a drastic change in expression, he shouted and was about to rush over. Even faster than him was his senior brother, An Caichen. He reached out to pull An Zheng, but he was still in his original position, but his hand had already grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s arm, wanting to pull him back.

    But just at that moment, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.

    In the next second, An Zheng appeared in midair within the water droplets that filled the sky. An Zheng had been soaking in Weiyang Lake for a long time, using water to sense the world. This water was him, he was water.

    Although he could not gather the Cultivation Power, his perception was still present. He assimted with the water and instantly transferred into the water curtain.

    ¡°Senior Brother Jin Siping, you seem to not only want to defeat me.¡±

    Jin Siping didn¡¯t have the heart to speak. He raised his right hand and the rock arms on the ground suddenly rose up, grabbing towards An Zheng one by one. An Zheng¡¯s body shed through the rain curtain as he fiercely gripped his hands one after another. A series of banging sounds could be heard as the rocks missed their target. However, because of their great strength, the rocks would shatter one after another whenever they tried to grab onto something.

    An Zheng¡¯s figure unceasingly shed, and was able to dodge every single time.

    Jin Siping failed to kill An Zheng several times in a row, and his expression was already extremely ugly. Since he was unable to easily deal with a sickly ghost himself, he would definitely be mocked by his teacher and his fellow sect members in the future. His body fiercely rose into the air, and continuously formed a cloud of floating stars in front of him from the flying stones.

    ¡°Senior Brother, your attitude is so intense. Could it be that you want to kill me?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body actually split apart, as if he had turned into countless of water droplets. No matter how fierce and fierce the stone array was, it could not harm him at all. Everyone present let out waves of exmations, their eyes filled with disbelief. Jin Siping was even more infuriated when he heard the exmations. He continued to attack ferociously.

    However, he did not know what those people¡¯s exmations actually meant.

    A few minutester, Jin Siping was already somewhat out of breath, and continued to attack with all of his strength. It looked like An Zheng was still constantly shing through the rain, while his strength was rapidly being exhausted. If he continued to fight like this, he would tire himself to death.

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±

    Someone shouted from the distance. The voice was quite stern.

    ¡°Who dares to bother me?!¡± Jin Siping cursed. At this moment, he seemed to have already lost his mind and continued to madly attack. He heard people cry out in surprise and ridicule, followed by waves of curses.

    Why is that?

    At this moment, a hand suddenly appeared in the air and grabbed his neck. This jolted him back to his senses, realizing that the one who had spoken just now was the First Vice Principal, Tang Xian, who was sitting on the viewing tform.

    The vice principal¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at Jin Siping who was hovering in mid-air. His expression changed slightly, and his hand immediately disappeared. Jin Siping¡¯s body heavilynded on the ground, and subconsciously looked at An Zheng who was in the rain sky. It was as if An Zheng was also sneering and ridiculing him.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    He got up and was about to attack again when his body suddenly stiffened, as if he had been petrified.

    Because he saw that An Zheng was still standing on the ground and looked very weak; From start to finish, he never left the ground.

    He had fought for so long in the air just now, and the reason he could not kill An Zheng was because it was really a curtain of rain and An Zheng was not within it.

    ¡°Qi assimte, you think that the water is me, but I am always here.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°Senior Jin Siping, you seem to have lost.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jin Siping cried out as he spat out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground. Only now did he understand why those people eximed and mocked him. It was because he was merely fighting against a ball of water. An Zheng mixed his own Qi into the water curtain, there he was everywhere, not him anywhere.

    An Zheng cupped his fist, still being polite and humble.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He looked at the remaining people and said, ¡°Since you all are willing toe together, I can only find you all to fight.¡±

 Chapter 1171 - Outer Space

    <h4>Chapter 1171 ¨C Outer Space</h4>

    Cheng Dahai felt that he lost because he was kind. Only when he saw Jin Siping lose did he know that even if he used his full strength, he would still lose in the end. Even if An Zheng looked to be on the verge of copse without the Cultivation Power, he still could not beat him.

    Once this kind of mood appeared, people began to be uncontroble depressed.

    Then, he saw An Zheng smiling at him. That smile contained a very warm power.

    ¡°This is where his progress stops.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Jin Siping, then said to Cheng Dahai, ¡°But your future is unattainable to others.¡±

    Cheng Dahai suddenly understood. sping his fists together, he took a step back and bowed: ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    At this point, there was no point in continuing the fight. The disciples of the sixth round were all once in high spirits and thought that they were all inferior to me. But now, he was suppressed by the Cultivation Power, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. How could he still have the heart to continue fighting? If he won, his reputation wouldn¡¯t be too great. But if he lost?

    If he could not even defeat half a cripple, how would he have the face to continue cultivating in Bai Sheng Academy?

    ¡°The sixth round ends early!¡±

    Before Qu Xiang Wen could speak, Vice Principal Tang Xian Chen called out and then got up to leave.

    Qu Xiang Qing stood there, looking at Yao Bianbian who was still in the viewing tform with an awkward expression. He noticed that the young man with cold eyes was apuding, but his smile was as warm as the spring wind. Qu Xiang Wen saw a hungry fierce tiger in Yao Bianbian¡¯s eyes.

    An Zheng had been carried back to the Eye Congealing Pavilion by Du Shoushou, and upon his return, he immediately put on the uniform of a disciple of the second level of Bai Sheng Academy. This was not an extremely intense and shockingpetition, but a battle that could be recorded in the history books of Bai Sheng Academy. A young man who had temporarily lost all his Cultivation Power was actually pressuring the audience.

    To the extent that no matter how much experience he had from the other matches, it was useless. No one could take away An Zheng¡¯s limelight today.

    Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen looked at An Zheng who was lying on the bed and shook his head: ¡°You are the one who does not look like Teacher¡¯s disciple the most.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But I am.¡±

    An Caichen said: ¡°Before you left, Sir said that everything in the Eye Condensation Pavilion would be carried on my shoulders, but in reality, I am not someone who can carry too much weight on my shoulders. All the respect that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has received today has nothing to do with me, your fellow disciples, or even Sir. It¡¯s just that you brought the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets glory by yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if you continue to speak, I might float.¡±

    An Caichen smiled, ¡°Rest well. Next time, you can¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders and stood up to leave.

    An Zheng just did not expect that it would be so difficult to see his eldest senior brother again.

    After twenty-one days, An Zheng finally broke free from that weakness. However, there was always an illusion that there was something in his body. What was even more frightening was that he discovered that his perception of his surroundings had already weakened. It was much weaker than before he spied on the Outer World.

    [What the hell is that thing? Why did he suffer suceavy injury?

    The moment he walked out of his room, his mood was gloomy, but the sky outside was bright and blue. It was almost winter, and the northwest weather was always colder than other ces. The servant who had cleaned the courtyard had already changed inthin cotton-padded jacket, appearing somewhat clumsy.

    The little Senior Martial Sister Zhuang and theke were sitting in a daze in the courtyard, staring at the sky with empty eyes.

    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±

    An Zheng called out.

    Then, An Zheng noticed that Zhuang Shuize¡¯s right arm was covered in a ck veil.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhuang Shuize turned around and smiled bitterly, his eyes still somewhat moist.

    ¡°Sir ¡­¡± ¡°He went.¡±

    An Zheng felt as if a bolt of heavenly lightning had struck him, he was stupefied. These words nearly shattered An Zheng¡¯s heart, he just couldn¡¯t believe it was real.

    ¡°Sir ¡­¡± ¡°He went?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Zhuang Shuize called over a servant, asking him to fetch the ck veil.

    ¡°Because you have been in aa at times, the eldest senior brother has forbade us from telling you this news. Master had left more than ten days ago, and died outside the Qinguan. That day, when the Nine Saint Sect used his strength to attack, the Qinguan was originally extremely well-fortified, but for some reason, the interior suddenly became chaotic. Some began to kill people in the city, and very quickly, the defending troops of the Qinguan began to kill each other. Aesult, the defenders at the pass had to go down to maintain it. The Nine Saint Sect had dispatched many experts to take this opportunity to attack. Sir was the one who guarded the city gates alone and killed 1,360 enemies. Among them, there were more than 100 Minor Sage Realm experts and more than 50 Great Sage Realm experts ¡­ ¡°Teacher will go while standing, and will stand ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was in extreme pain. As he stood there, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and his body fell to the ground.

    When he woke up again, the moon was bright and the stars were thin.

    All the disciples of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were present, except for the Eldest Senior Brother.

    There was still blood at the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth, and even when he was unconscious, he continued to vomit blood. He could feel the power within him that did not belong to him. It was as if he wanted topletely drain him, kill him, and kill him from the inside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Brother?¡±

    ¡°He went to the Qinguan.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that under the control of the Your Majesty, only the people from the Eye Condensation Pavilion can enter the Qinguan?!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stood up, his eyes looked like they were about to explode.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    The sound came from far away, and footsteps rang out.

    Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou walked in from outside the Eye Congealing Pavilion, and waved to the people behind him not to follow him in. He was dressed in a white suit, with a ck veil tied around his arm. He was a dazzling man everywhere, even to the point of being dazzling. But today, there was only sadness in him.

    ¡°An Caichen went to fetch Fang Tanzhi back. Since he died, he should be buried at home.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood there and raised his head to look at the moon, ¡°Perhaps you all don¡¯t think that the world is that cruel, but in reality, the Bai Shengjun that I struggle to hold on to, is being sustained by people who die for me every single day. It could be Fang Tanzhi, or any of you, or it could also be me in the near future. The days that the people want are protected by the constant efforts of the cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°I know that you must have thought that I was so selfish before, that I could kill so many people for the sake of the power of a devil, and even wanted to kill you. But only I know, I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t be weak. Everyone said that this ce in Bai Shengjun waurend, no matter how long one¡¯s arm was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach in ¡­ ¡°But this is wrong. They have long since extended their hands in, and they are even slowly digging out my foundation right beside me.¡±

    ¡°Fang Tanzhi¡¯s death was not an ident.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou retracted his gaze from the moonlight and looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°None of you will understand the pain I suffer every day as I struggle between the good and evil of human nature.¡±

    An Zheng sat there, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Ning Xiaolou ignored the killing intent, because he was not worried that An Zheng would kill him.

    ¡°The Qinguan is still here, this is the biggest value of Fang Tanzhi¡¯s death. An Caichen went to pick him up, but there was someone who didn¡¯t want An Caichen to bring him back. Because there are some secrets on Fang Tanzhi¡¯s body that some dirty people do not want me to see. He died from a wound on his back ¡­ ¡°Behind you.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin anything to you, and there¡¯s no need to exin anything to you. I will set off for Qinguan tomorrow, and you will follow me. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned.

    ¡°He can¡¯t go!¡±

    Du Shoushou stood out: ¡°He¡¯s not fully recovered yet.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, but he did not turn his head back. ¡°He just hasn¡¯t recovered from his injuries yet, but some people are already dead, and I¡¯m also on the way to death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch Mister and Big Senior.¡±

    Ning Xiaolouughed, and was satisfied.

    ¡°Yeah, we should go.¡±

    But only he and An Zheng knew that he brought An Zheng along because of that bullshit prophecy. When he said that An Zheng was his benefactor, all he did was to bring An Zheng back to the sect and take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°The reason why I said that you should go is because I noticed that some of the people from the Fallen Immortal Ind are also involved.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou quickened his pace, as if he did not like the bitter cold in the courtyard.

    Right at this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly came from An Zheng¡¯s mind, as if he had fallen into a mysterious ce. All the people around him had disappeared, and all the voices hade to an abrupt stop. Space became still, even time seemed to have stopped. In the vast expanse of whiteness, An Zheng felt as if he was suddenly thrown into snow, and couldn¡¯t see far.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice came out from An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, I must have been dead for more than a dozen days when you heard these sounds. The distance from Qinguan to Yancheng is very far, so after I die, my aura will have to drift for ten or so days before I can return here. Don¡¯t think too much into it. This isn¡¯t a sign of meing back from the dead, I just wanted to tell you ¡­ I don¡¯t like you, but you are my most suitable sessor. ¡±

    ¡°Do you see the Human Realm Above Heavens? I think you saw it, because I left something in your body, which is my perception of the Human Realm beyond Heaven. There was no doubt that the more people obtained from the World Force, the stronger they would be. The reason why Immortal Emperors are Immortal Emperors, is because they control the limits of a certain type of power, which is also why they are the people who obtain the most in this world. ¡±

    ¡°The world is so big, what do we have topete with the Immortal Emperor? Fighting with the deities and buddhas of the immortal pce? The world belongs to them, so we can¡¯t fight for it. So I looked up, and the dream was in the heavens. ¡±

    ¡°That realization will hurt you. It will even make you wish you were dead. But when you can turn that realization into yours, you will discover that the source of your power has also changed. I¡¯ve seen your physique before. You don¡¯t rely on the world, you rely on yourself. But even so, what was the point of relying on yourself in this world? ¡°The world is in their hands, while you are in the world ¡­¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice was aszy as ever, as if he was somewhat unwilling to ept this.

    ¡°I should have a disciple who looks more like me, for example, An Caichen. I chose you the moment you entered the sect. This is really too hasty ¡­ is not someone who can be carried too much by anyone, but you are different. ¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice was like thunder in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You should have carried so much on your shoulders by nature.¡±

 Chapter 1172 - The Other Me

    <h4>Chapter 1172 ¨C The Other Me</h4>

    An Zhengughed bitterly, I was born with such a burden?

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice became weaker, obviously thest bit of aura left in the mortal world was about to disappear. For some reason, An Zheng felt so sad when this man, whom he was not familiar with, left.

    ¡°Ning Xiaolou ierson with great ambitions and great ambitions, but he has a hesitant personality, his heart is filled with fear, and he constantly denied himself. Furthermore, he has learned too many ways to scheme, so his achievements have stopped at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice paused for a moment, as if he was condensing hisst bit of strength.

    ¡°I will say these words a little faster. I never thought that the aura of a dead person would dissipate so quickly. It¡¯s a lifetime of sensing the world, but the heaven and earth didn¡¯t leave me behind ¡­¡± Simply put, as long as you are able to draw strength from this world, you will never be the person who can escape the restraints of the immortal pce. Ning Xiaolou has always wanted to do this, but unfortunately, his talent and willpower are bothcking, so no matter how deep his starting point is in his family studies, it will be useless. ¡±

    ¡°That day when you sensed the heavens, I was the one who beat you down. Because it was too early, too early. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was noticed by the people from the Immortal pce, they would have immediately killed you. I forcefully stuffed that bit of enlightenment into your body. You need to slowly get used to it, since it¡¯s not yours, especially when it¡¯s this sort of mysterious and profound thing that¡¯s beingprehended. ¡±

    ¡°He is still in this world, in the mortal world. What¡¯s the use of struggling?¡± The reason why the immortal pce was invincible was because the immortal emperors had long surpassed the realm where they could absorb power from the mortal world. Otherwise, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand mortal worlds would have long been sucked dry. ¡±

    A hum in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and the image of that abandoned star involuntarily appeared in his mind once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what you see is an abandoned mortal world.¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice was depressed, ¡°When I first discovered this, I vomited blood for a long time. Every time I think of this mortal world where all humans and other living creatures have been sucked into lifeless powder, how can my heart calm down? ¡±

    ¡°I guess that the Mortal Realm we are in is also such a giant. Maybe it¡¯s a giant ball, maybe it¡¯s square, maybe it¡¯s long, but regardless of its shape, itsposition should be the same. Why were the people from the immortal pce so strong in controlling the mortal world? This is because the mortal world is just a medicinal field for them to absorb their power from. Every single person, every single demon beast, every single nt ierb to them. ¡±

    ¡°The abandoned mortal world should have been abandoned because there was no longer any meaning to the depletion of spiritual energy. Once upon a time, it might have been filled with flowers and people weaving likide. But think about it, not to mention a supreme expert on the Immortal Emperor level, even if it¡¯s a Celestial Sovereign below the Immortal Emperor level, the power that a single person can control is enough to destroy an entire mortal world, so how could a single mortal world raise so many experts? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m guessing that people at the Immortal Emperor level, or even those at the Celestial Sovereign level, are no longer using the human world to absorb energy. Instead, they are using spiritual energy to absorb energy, not human cultivators or other things. Every day is being absorbed, year after year, and the sphere is being sucked out. ¡±

    ¡°If you want to defeat the immortal pce and the immortal emperor, you have to jump out. Even if you are still in the mortal world, they won¡¯t be able to discover your growth if you aren¡¯t absorbing the power of the mortal world. The first step was to get rid of the pce¡¯s surveince. The second step was to crazily and savagely ignore the growth of anyone and everyone. You have to learn to be alone. You shouldn¡¯t even think about bringing every single one of yourpanions along to be strong. That¡¯s simply impossible. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even guarantee your own growth, how can you take everyone else and bowerhouse that can escape suppression? I have given you all of my insights and the future of this world is yours. I have never believed that Ning Xiaolou can create a fair world, but I am willing to die for him because ¡­ He can¡¯t save the entire world, but he can save a part of the world. ¡±

    The voice stopped abruptly.

    An Zheng shouted loudly, as though his entire being had copsed.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m just taking a breather. I¡¯m already very tired after talking so much, okay?¡±

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s voice sounded like he wasughing, full of ridicule.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you, the young man who entered the sect thest, would actually be reluctant to part with me.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, fuse thest of your aura with my Blood Pearl Bracelet. I can guarantee that your aura won¡¯t dissipate. When it¡¯s time for me to sweep through the Underworld, I¡¯ll pull your fate out for you to recreate your physical body! ¡±

    Fang Tanzhi seemed to be surprised for a moment, and then, with a smile, he said: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll believe you temporarily, what if you really do that?¡±

    An Zheng clearly felt something had entered his Blood Pearl Bracelet, but it was too minute and it had instantly entered the medicinal field.

    ¡°You actually know how to choose your own ce.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng... Why don¡¯t you heal yourself in such a dense medicinal field? ¡°I actually went to participate in the election after I beat you up so badly since you were born in the Human Realm Above Heavens and you don¡¯t need any medicine to heal yourself. Why do you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°Because I want my body to get used to all kinds of injuries.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and clear.

    ¡°Who knows what kind of enemies and injuries I¡¯ll face in the future.¡±

    An Zheng took another deep breath, and the white illusion disappeared. He was still standing in the yard like a stone statue. The Senior Brothers and Sisters looked at him with concern, but no one left.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled An Zheng¡¯s arm and asked.

    ¡°Just now, I ¡­ Cough cough, I¡¯ve seen mister. ¡±

    With a ¡°waa¡± sound, Zhuang Shuize wailed loudly, squatting on the ground and crying as if he was unable to control himself.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how he managed to return to his room, but his mind was still in a mess. He sat cross-legged on the bed and began to feel where the insights Fang Tanzhi had left for him were.

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s extremely faint figure was actually within the space within the Blood Pearl¡¯s medicinal field. He had actually madammock and hung it on two trees, shaking it as he said to An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t forcefullyprehend myprehension, myprehension is only secondary. You have reached the point where you can see beyond the heavens, so go ahead ording to your own thoughts. ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°Do you need to be so carefree?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already dead. Can¡¯t I show some mercy when I¡¯m dead?¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense ¡­¡± Hahahaha, Mister, do you want to drink? ¡±

    Fang Tanzhi was startled: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t die for you to see?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Satisfying!¡±

    It was another night where the moon was bright and the stars were thin. An Zheng sat in the courtyard alone with his eyes closed as he tried to sense the heaven and earth. Fang Tanzhi said that the reason why your perception of the mortal world¡¯s strength is growing weaker and weaker is because you have already surmised that the Outer World, no matter how big the mortal world is, is unable to attract you anymore. Your perception will automatically go to the heavens to explore, so the first thing you must do is not expose yourself.

    Although An Zheng looked like he was sitting down, he was actually thinking crazily. That barrier must have been set up by the immortal pce. The first was to prevent the cultivators of the Mortal Realm from sensing the outside world. The second was that once someone reached the level of being able to sense the barrier, they would immediately be killed. On that day, if Fang Tanzhi had not brought An Zheng down from that height, the people of the Immortal Pce would have already pounced over like wolves and tigers.

    How could one avoid it, or perhaps break through that barrier without being discovered?

    At the same time.

    Immortal pce.

    Immortal Emperor Bluelotus was seated atop an enormous jade throne, his head lowered as he stared aainting scroll spread out on the table. Ordinary people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what the different sizes of the circles on the painting represented, because they knew that it was the highest secret of the immortal pce.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign stood behind him and bowed his head to ask: ¡°Monarch, what are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, when I think about those immortals with low cultivation, I feel annoyed when I have to spend so much effort to raise them. Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have lured so many people into the immortal pce, and that was why he didn¡¯t have so much trouble. Xuan-Yuan has already ran out to cultivate. After three thousand years, he might be a bit stronger than me, but every time hees back, he wants to find me but does not dare to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s these annoying low level immortals.¡±

    After saying this, the green lotus suddenly came to its senses and stopped speaking.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign was just about to ask, but seeing that the green lotus¡¯ face was strange, he did not dare to continue asking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already wasted one.¡±

    The green lotus changed the topic, pointing at a ck circle on the scroll, ¡°I just did not expect that I would be crippled so quickly. Fortunately, regardless of whether they are alive or not, themoners of the mortal world will not be able to discover it. They look like the moon is still bright. ¡±

    The star that had been sucked dry was the moon.

    ¡°Raising those farts is more tiring than raising those low-level Immortals.¡±

    The green lotus rubbed its forehead and said, ¡°A few days ago, I vaguely sensed that someone was spying on the Human Realm Upon the Heavens. Did they find out who it was?¡±

    ¡°No one found anything. The overseer had been busy for several days and still did not notice anything. The human world is still as calm as usual, so it shouldn¡¯t be just a coincidence that someone has reached such a level.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t let down your guard.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Qing Lian asked, ¡°Where are the ones that fell to the Immortal Ind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the n.¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Qing Lian closed her eyes, and the image of Xuan-Yuan leaving in a hurry involuntarily appeared in her mind. What did Xuan-Yuan sense? Why did he leave in sucurry?

    Meanwhile, deep in the sea.

    Tens of thousands of meters below the surface of the sea, there was a giant trident, it was tightly shut, and it was as big ace. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s bodynded on the trident, his face revealing a strange expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, the other me ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1173 - Not counting

    <h4>Chapter 1173 ¨C Not counting</h4>

    The massive tribtion was like a fortress,pletely blocking out the air that was hidden within it. If it was anyone else, they would definitely not have noticed this ce, but the one who came was thete emperor Xuan-Yuan.

    Because of the same aura, the trident became confused, apparently hesitating for a moment before slowly opening the sealed lid.

    Xuan-Yuan took a step forward and saw the skinny old man who was sitting cross-legged in the middle.

    ¡°So ugly.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan frowned slightly: ¡°Is this how I¡¯ll be in the future?¡±

    ¡°So, are yohantom, or is it the real body?¡±

    he asked.

    The Xuan-Yuan who sat there looked as skinny as ever. Although the who was once tormented to the point where his body was covered with wounds looked much better, he was still unable topare to the normal Xuan-Yuan after all. One looked extraordinary while the other looked deste.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan asked Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s using his true form, but that¡¯s yet another paradox.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan paced back and forth, and seemed to be looking at himself with some vignce: ¡°If you are the virtual image, then it¡¯s fine to exin. I left you in the future, and you have traveled through time to return to this era. However, if it was the original body, then it would be hard to exin it clearly. Even if time is out of order, it¡¯s impossible for us to return the main body back to the main body. ¡±

    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°However, this ce is a little special, this ce... This trident was the location that Purple Ivy had discovered. It could perfectly hide his presence, and could also avoid the passing of time. But in the moment that the trident opened, I began to die. You will kill yourself. What do you think will happen to you? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°I¡¯ll die too?¡±

    ¡°I am you.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan looked around, ¡°This ce is really good. If you hadn¡¯te looking for me, I would rather live in seclusion here, and escape the chaos of the mortal world. But I know you wille sooner orter, because you have already sensed that I am robbing you of your power. Because I was injured, the forces that belonged to us began to repair my body on our own, returning to this era. From the very beginning, I have been plundering your power nonstop. It can also be said that I am constantly splitting myself ¡­ In the long run, we might be able to get half of it and be easily killed by Qing Lian. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this, this is also the reason why I am here.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan acknowledged: ¡°This is the ce Purple Ivy once resided. In his previous life.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan frowned: ¡°As expected... I had already thought about it a long time ago, that the reason why Purple Ivy is so strong is because he has surpassed us, and truly did not die nor perish, and has never passed away. ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan pointed in the distance, ¡°There was still an extremely weak portion of Purple Ivy¡¯s power left there, and it might have been passed down to his descendants. I don¡¯t know which lucky fellow got this power, and I¡¯m not in the mood to think about it. I was just thinking, I ¡­ Or what exactly are we after? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan stood there in a daze, after pondering for a while, he said: ¡°Indestructible?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, that was the initial pursuit. The bitter experience from his youth was the motivation to rise up. After that, the only thing left to drive forward was to kill Qing Lian or to not get killed by her. Now, if you choose between not dying and getting rid of Qing Lian, which one would you choose? ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan asked as he fell into deep thought again.

    In fact, this was not a difficult question to answer. If it was someone else, they would have already given their answer. If they were able to live on forever, who would be willing to care about grievances and grievances? The lifespan of an Immortal Emperor was limitless, but it was not limitless either.

    ¡°Kill Qing Lian!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s answer, however, was another.

    Old Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, kill him... So I came up win that you might suspect, but I want you to listen to me carefully. Although we are split up now, you are still an Immortal Emperor and after I managed to regain a portion of my power, I reached Celestial Sovereign. So, as long as you have a way to send me out of that barrier, let me absorb the power of the stars and then return to being a person ¡­ That way, we can get rid of the Qing Lian. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan asked: ¡°Will you fuse with me, or will I fuse with you?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference, but it¡¯s hard to ept mentally.¡±

    ¡°Then swallow me up.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan raised his hand and a ball of golden light flew out,nding in front of Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°This is my life essence, you know that this is not a fake. If I give you my life essence, I will be like an avatar to you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan kept his life essence and took a deep breath, ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t lying to me.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t trust yourself so much.¡±

    Just then, the giant trident suddenly opened up once again, and Purple Ivy, who looked like a nomad from the Jianghu, walked in with a big bag on his back. After looking at the two Xuan-Yuan s, he waved his hands, ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll take care of my stuff.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Speak some logic. This is my home.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I heard that you were scheming in the Green Lotus, I was worried that if the two of you were to fight, the world would be destroyed, so I would prepare some rice, soy sauce, vinegar, tea, and so on. In the future, this thing can be very valuable.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan red at Purple Ivy.

    ¡°I say ¡­¡± ¡°Two idiots.¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed at Old Xuan-Yuan, then pointed at Xuan-Yuan again, ¡°Do you really think that the Blue Lotus will not notice anything?¡±

    Instantly, both Xuan-Yuan and Old Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expressions changed.

    Bai Shengjun, Yancheng.

    It was unknown when the rain started to fall from the sky, but when the convoy left Yancheng, there were no one there to send them off. From the looks of it, this was not a veryrge team. There were only a few hundred people from the DEA protecting four or five carriages as they drove out of the city.

    An Zheng just could not understand. If the Qinguan was in danger, then why did Ning Xiaolou not seem to be in a hurry? The Yancheng casually used a battleship, so flying to the Qinguan was much faster than going bynd.

    In the carriage, Ning Xiaolou nced at An Zheng andughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting world, isn¡¯t it? Everyone was fighting. They were fighting the Heavens, fighting the Earth, fighting people, fighting themselves. ¡°Powerful people give their all to arrange the fates of others while lowly people give their all to struggle out of the shackles of fate ¡­¡±

    ¡°So why would Fang Tanzhi die?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked.

    Ning Xiaolou withdrew his gaze from An Zheng and lowered his head to look at the book in his hand.

    ¡°When a person begins, there is always an end. How can there be so many reasons?¡±

    An Zhengughed,ughing coldly.

    ¡°If I tell you, will you kill me?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I haveason to kill you now.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The reason Fang Tanzhi died is because he deserved to die, right? He repeatedly requested to leave the DEA, and he had too many secrets in his hands. Once he truly leaves, even if he was loyal to you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to rest assured. Fang Tanzhi just did not expect you to be so heartless. He thought that if you promised him, he would really be able to stay out of this matter and have fun ¡­ ¡°So stupid.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you still said it out loud. You were very stupid.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m different from him, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou said: ¡°Actually he didn¡¯t have a choice either, he was only forcefully giving himself a choice.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to die a lot.¡±

    He leaned back. ¡°I want to sleep for a while.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou did not speak anymore, and looked down at the book in his hands. Actually, that was not a book, buhick record of the birthce and background of every member of the DEA. On the second page of the file, the name was Fang Tanzhi.

    Outside the carriage, the newly-advanced DEA suppressed the many things in Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s mind. He could not understand why An Zheng could not even sit in the carriage, while he could sit in it. He felt that An Zheng would definitely die once he reached Yancheng, but he never thought that he would live a bit longer. This fellow was the fastest young man that Zhu Xiaojian had ever seen. From Su Lan County to deer city, then to Medicine King Valley and then to Yancheng, An Zheng hadpleted the journey of promotion from a small role in the DEA to the Public Prosecutor.

    The Public Prosecutor of the DEA, he had to crawl for more than 10 years before he could finally climb up.

    On one side of the carriage was a confused Zhu Xiaojian, and on the other side was a calm Yao Bianbian. But he had more things to do in his heart than Zhu Xiaojian.

    Not long after they left the city, Yao Bianbian sent out the news of Ning Xiaolou leaving the Yancheng. He knew that this news would be sent to the Nine Saint Sect at the fastest speed possible, and the Nine Saints would make the arrangements with the fastest speed.

    In fact, the Nine Saints were faster than Yao Bianbian had expected.

    Qinguan.

    The great army of the Nine Saint Sect had gathered outside the city for many days already, and there had once been a moment when they infinitely neared the border to break it. But it was that guy called Fang Tanzhi who forcefully blocked tens of thousands of people outside the city gate by himself, and even killed many cultivators from the Nine Saint Sect.

    The Nine Saint Sect had always had nine Saints, so the outside world had always misunderstood that the reason for Nine Saint Sect¡¯s name was because of the nine Saints. In fact, the reason the Nine Saint Sect was called the Nine Saint Sect was because his name was actually the Nine Saints.

    The Ninth Holy Man leaned against arge chair, covered withickyer of furry nket, looking veryfortable. The Nine Saints were a very cold person. He was actually wearing a thin cotton robe and had his hands stuffed into a water bag. He was a young man in his twenties, handsome, with nted eyebrows, a thin face, and a handsome face.

    He was the one and only existence in the Nine Saint Sect, his words were the imperial edict.

    His dark blue brocade cotton jacket made him look cold, but the way his hair was cut was iprehensible. He was almost bald, but there was a long braid at the back of his head. Some people said that he did not intentionally keep sucairstyle, but rather that he suffered a serious injury many years ago. The scar on the front half of his skull was still there, and the knife did not cut through it at that time.

    ¡°Ning Xiaolou is here.¡±

    The Nine Saints narrowed their eyes and stared at the brazier in front of them.

    ¡°After waiting for so long, it has finallye.¡±

    An elegant man that looked to be in his thirties stood by his side and slightly touched his body: ¡°Saint Lord, but is this person really going to move? ¡°The Immortal Emperor ¡­¡±

    ¡°Purple Ivy?¡±

    ¡°The previous Xuan-Yuan was in power, and now Blue Lotus is.¡±

    A person walked in. He was wearing a silvery-white brocade robe with three fiery red words embroidered on it.

    Divine Court.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Azure Lotus Emperor is currently present.¡±

    Xu Xieyi sat down in front of the Nine Saints and crossed his legs, as if he was a bit tired.

    ¡°Those agreements that Xuan-Yuan and Xuan-Yuan made, they will never count as anything.¡±

    A great battle seemed to be about to break out.

 Chapter 1174 - Justification

    <h4>Chapter 1174 ¨C Justification</h4>

    Ning Xiaolou lowered his head and carefully looked at the thick namelist in his hand. In the end, he still raised his hand, held onto the pen, and cut off Fang Tanzhi¡¯s name. When he started writing, the tip of his pen slightly trembled. Ning Xiaolou realized that he wasn¡¯t as cold and heartless as he was before.

    ¡°My father only has one son.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s line of sight was still on the file, but had be blurry.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have the right to choose my own life from the start. I¡¯m destined to be a Bai Shengjun, destined to be responsible for the billions of citizens living in this tens of thousands of li. When I was young, I imagined many things. I was in high spirits, and even if I couldn¡¯tpare to my father, it wouldn¡¯t be much worse. ¡°But the truth is, in my heart, I will definitely surpass my father.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, father harusting guy called Qiu Mayi. He¡¯s a very irritating person.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Ning Xiaolou closed the file.

    But after being silent for a while, he opened the file again, tore off the page where Fang Tanzhi¡¯s name was written, and threw it out the window in a ball. Aesult, the second page disappeared and the third page became the second page. The name on the third page was Xue Gouchen. As for the fourth page Zhu Xiaojian was on, it became the third. And the fifth page An Zheng was on became the fourth page.

    This was a slightly miraculous file. As the person¡¯s name was promoted, the page would automatically be assigned to them. An Zheng was the quickest person to be transferred into this record, he was the final prosecutor for the DEA, although he did not even know what authority he had.

    ¡°There are a lot of things that I can¡¯t help but want to kill Qiu Mayi, but I have to endure it. Do you know why?¡±

    he asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng, who was dozing with his eyes closed, shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill him, but do I have to worry about killing him? No, that sentence was rooted in my heart, affecting me at all times. So killing him will not break the inner demon, only by breaking his assertion, and making him personally admit in front of me that he thinks too highly of himself, will he be able to get rid of the inner demon. ¡±

    ¡°So I have to believe him. I have to believe him before I break his im. He said that I would meet an important person to help me. After meeting this person, I will go to my peak. He said ¡­ ¡°You are my benefactor.¡±

    An Zheng opened his eyes and suddenly understood why Ning Xiaolou treated him in such a manner.

    For a great character who was akin to a king in the mortal world to be so superstitious, it could be seen how confident he was. Thinking about it more carefully, foerson like him, living under the aura of his father since childhood, it was also within reason for pride and inferiority to exist at the same time.

    Qiu Mayi?

    An Zheng remembered this name.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only because of Qiu Mayi¡¯s words.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou set the file aside and choshin book to throw at An Zheng.

    ¡°This is the terms of reference for the overseer of DEA. Take it back and remember. The people under Zhu Xiaojian, everything is handed over to you. I remember that I said that you could no longer stay in DEA and continue to study there. However, the current situation does not allow you to stay out of it. ¡±

    An Zheng replied and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Qiu Mayi¡¯s words are part of the reason. This cannot be denied, and I do not wish to deny it. More importantly, over the years, I have be increasingly reluctant to use the people around me who seem to be close to me. Nine Saint Sect wanting to exterminate my Bai Shengjun is already a matter of time, he was never in a rush to do so, it took decades for this process, dozens of years ¡­ Enough for him to put a lot of people around me. ¡±

    ¡°I like outsiders more and more.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou nced at An Zheng: ¡°The more unfamiliar I am with, the better.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound again, showing his disrespect.

    The carriage¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t very fast, and the group walked very seriously. On the way, not a single person spoke a single word. There was a faint chill in the silence, likaut bowstring. No one knew what it would burst out in the next second.

    At the same time, at Qinguan.

    Bai Sheng Academy, the head senior brother of the Condensing Eye Pavilion, An Caichen was standing in the middle of Qinguan¡¯s fortress. His crescent white robe was fluttering in the wind. He tidied up his clothes and his mood before walking towards the direction of the General¡¯s Estate in Guan Cheng.

    Every once in a while, a patrolling border army would appear on the streets of the city. Their battle uniforms were all damaged, and each of them had blood on them, so it was impossible to tell whether they were the enemy¡¯s or their own.

    So, An Caichen who was dressed in a clean and filial attire was very eye-catching walking on the streets, and the soldiers who saw him did not have much goodwill in their eyes. His clean clothes made him look like a beast race here.

    The hostile gazes of those people did not affect An Caichen at all, and he was not in the mood to care about that much either. All he wanted to do was to find Mister¡¯s corpse as soon as possible, bring it back to the Congealed Eyes Pavilion and bury it properly.

    When he arrived outside the General¡¯s House, the guards at the gates stopped him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The soldier who asked the question was slightly more aggressive. Perhaps it was because the continuous ughter these days made everyone feel a little more vicious.

    ¡°I am a disciple of the Yancheng, Sir Fang Tanzhi died in battle here, I will bring his body back.¡±

    ¡°Find the corpses and go to the morgue, this general¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Mister is the one who alone guards the city gates. His corpse shouldn¡¯t be at the morgue.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that the dead should be divided into different grades? Didn¡¯t the soldier in the morgue die in the battle to defend this border? You people are really f * cking interesting. It¡¯s fine if you think you¡¯re noble when you¡¯re alive, but even if you¡¯re dead, you still have to die differently from others? And did the corpse arrange for a VIP lounge for you? ¡±

    ¡°Please be more polite when you speak, Mister alone saved a lot of your lives.¡±

    ¡°We f * cking saved even more people. If we lose the border gate, which one of the millions of citizens behind us will survive?¡±

    An Caichen took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart.

    ¡°I want to see your general.¡±

    ¡°The general is too busy to bother with you. If you¡¯re looking for a corpse, you can go to the morgue. But let me tell you, most of the corpses there are iplete. It¡¯s fine if you puke on your noble gentleman¡¯s corpse, but don¡¯t puke on myrades. ¡±

    An Caichen took a deep breath again and remained silent for a long time. He turned and walked towards the morgue.

    Behind him, the soldier continued to curse loudly.

    ¡°Damn it, I just can¡¯t get used to this bunch of arrogant people. So what if you¡¯re a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy? Higher than others? ¡°Also, in order to save us, you died. If you died, you died, no one would have any privileges.¡±

    An Caichen suppressed his anger, didn¡¯t want to say anything more, and also didn¡¯t want to care about anything else.

    He quickened his pace towards the morgue. When he got there, he was immediately shocked and frightened by what he saw. He had always believed that he waerson with a sufficiently stable character. Even if he could not remain calm even when Mount Tai copsed, he would not lose his rationality.

    But what he saw here made him unable to calm down.

    Corpses were strewn all over the ce. No one had even arranged them properly. There were piles of them, some piled up in a thousand, some even in a few hundred. They were all scattered around likile of straw. The corpses outside looked better, but the smell of blood was strong. The further in he went, the stronger the rancid smell became, causing one¡¯s stomach to churn.

    Because of the continuous fighting and the severe shortage of troops, no one could be deployed to bury these corpses. Even though it was already winter, the corpses that had been there for more than seven days were still rotting and stinking.

    Not to mention the fact that there were more than seven days of corpses piled up here.

    An Caichen had no choice but to continue walking. Mister had died more than ten days ago, and the ce where his corpse was piled was not the outermost. More than ten days ago, the corpse had already started to rot. The smell of the liquid mixed with the pungent smell of blood in his head made him feel like he was about to copse. Groups of crows were circling in the sky, and on each pile of corpses, there were crows pecking at the carrion on top of the corpses.

    Too many to find.

    A veteran with no left leg walked over while leaning on a walking stick. He looked around and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I am a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy. Instructor Fang Tanzhi of the Bai Sheng Academy died in battle in the Qinguan more than ten days ago. I want to bring his body back.¡±

    ¡°Ten days ago.¡±

    The old veteran muttered to himself irresolutely for a moment, then pointed in the distance. ¡°Follow me, probably over there.¡±

    He brought An Caichen and walked forward, stepping on the corpse liquid, blood and water mixed together to soak thend, the sounds made by the soles of his shoes were absolutely terrifying. The veteran led An Caichen down a pile of corpses on both sides of the road, and those corpses were casually thrown there. Some of their arms were hanging down, while some had their heads hanging down.

    By the side of the road, there wauman head, most of its flesh and blood had already been eaten by crows. One eyeball was missing from its eye sockets, and the other eye was staring at the sky resentfully.

    A few people wearing the DEA¡¯s official uniform walked over, and when they saw An Caichen, they politely nodded their heads. An Caichen realized that an empty area had been cleared out in front of him, and even more DEA people were guarding it.

    There were dozens of them, their arms wrapped in ck gauze. A middle-aged man around thirty years old stood there, he raised his head and looked up at the sky. It was unknown why it started to rain, but the first raindrop fell on his face.

    There was a small wooden shed in the back, within coffin in it. It looked as if someone had taken the door out and nailed it, with the word ¡°Blessed¡± stuck to one side.

    How ironic.

    An Caichen sensed something and quickly walked into the spirit shed. Inside the coffin was Fang Tanzhi¡¯s corpse, but it was lying on the ground with its face facing the ground.

    An Caichen¡¯s heart was set aze, but immediately after, a mouthful of blood leaked out from his mouth.

    Lying on the ground, how disrespectful.

    But because he was lying down, he saw that his teacher¡¯s fatal wound was on his back, facing his heart. The wound was wide and very long, like a knife wound. The meat on both sides had turned over and was beginning to rot.

    An Caichen suddenly turned around and walked out. The middle-aged man from the DEA turned his head and looked at him: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To seek justice.¡±

    An Caichen¡¯s figure had disappeared. In the next second, he was already at the entrance of the General¡¯s Estate in Guan Cheng.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    An Caichen¡¯s face was pale white, like the color of paper money.

 Chapter 1175 - Such a senior brother

    <h4>Chapter 1175 ¨C Such a senior brother</h4>

    The few guards outside the General¡¯s House saw that An Caichen had returned, and their expressions became even more unsightly.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    One of the soldiers stepped in front of An Caichen, stood on the stairs, and looked down at him condescendingly. ¡°Did you not find that Mister from the Bai Sheng Academy at the morgue and was preparing to behave atrociously in the General¡¯s Estate? Let me tell you, this is not the Yancheng, no matter how respectable the disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy are, they are still bullsh * t here. ¡±

    Bang!

    Several soldiers who were guarding the gate were somehow sent flying. Afternding on the ground, they all broke out in a cold sweat. One was north of Guan City, one was south of the city, one was east and one was west. Both of them had already flown at least five miles away from the city. With this distance in strength, if An Caichen wanted to kill them, they would have already been smashed into smithereens.

    But An Caichen did not want to kill anyone, even if his anger was burning to the point that it almost pierced his chest, he still did not want to kill anyone.

    An Caichen walked into the general¡¯s manor, and the soldiers had already started to gather around. Countless crossbow bolts were already aimed at him, and with a singlemand, they could shoot out tens of thousands of arrows.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A deputy general wearing iron armor came out from the inside and asked with an unfriendly expression.

    ¡°Bai Sheng Academy, a disciple of Mister Fang Tanzhi.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He should be returning to the Yancheng with Mr Fang¡¯s corpse. That corpse is no longer in our custody, the people of DEA have taken it over and are at the morgue. You just have to go ask for it yourself, why did youe to the general¡¯s mansion to cause trouble? ¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s fatal wound is on his back.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Who killed Mister?¡±

    ¡°How would I know who killed Mr. Fang? If I knew, I would like to find him too. It¡¯s nothing to be killed on the back, how many of our soldiers are wounded all over, not even a single intact ce. ¡°Mr Fang fighting one againsundred, fighting one against a thousand, there¡¯s nothing strange about being injured on the back when he¡¯s being attacked.¡±

    ¡°Why would Teacher have a 1v1?¡±

    An Caichen took a step forward, ¡°When mister was at the entrance of Qinguan, where were you?¡±

    ¡°Us? We¡¯re busy with our work. We are guarding the Qinguan, not Mr. Fang. We are also very sad and very sorry for Mr. Fang¡¯s death, but are you trying to say that we caused Mr. Fang¡¯s death by being so aggressive? ¡±

    ¡°Who was the general guarding the city gate that day?¡±

    An Caichen asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    That man raised his chin slightly: ¡°My name is Tian Yong Yuan, the one who was on duty at the front gate of Qinguan was me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I ask you again, where were you when you were alone at the front door?¡±

    ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡±

    Tian Yong gave a cold snort, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about the death of your Master Instructor. If you continue to make trouble, don¡¯t me the military for being merciless. This is not your academy, so you can do whatever you want. This is the general¡¯s manor, and that is under heavy guard.

    ¡°Where were you that day, when you were alone at the front door?¡±

    Tian Yong¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Take this person down. Tie him up and throw him out of the city!¡±

    The group of soldiers charged forward likack of wolves and tigers. There were at least a dozen of them. An Caichen took a deep breath, and the surrounding aura suddenly expanded outwards, sending dozens of elite soldiers flying. These people were sent flying. Afternding on the ground, none of them were able to move. However, none of them were injured at all.

    ¡°You dare to use force in the general¡¯s manor, how dare you!¡±

    Tian Yong raised his hand abruptly, and countless de qi appeared in the air, shing towards An Caichen continuously with de after de. He was obviously angry and did not show any mercy when he attacked.

    An Caichen had never fought before, and he did not like fighting either.

    But this time, he was truly angry.

    When the hundreds of thousands of de Qis descended, even if it was a mountain, they would still be able to cut them into pieces. However, when the de Qis were three meters away from An Caichen, they wouldpletely shatter. It gave off the feeling of countless people holding steel des and doing everything they could to chop inten-thousand-year rock. The rock did not even have a white mark, yet the steel des were broken one by one.

    The saber Qi that had been sted away spiralled outwards, crushing all the flowers and nts in the yard, as well as the walls.

    Tian Yong had not expected that his brazen attack would not even be able to break through the other party¡¯s protective true energy. His expression immediately turned ugly. He subconsciously retreated, but An Caichen was the first to grab onto his clothes and cor.

    ¡°I want to bring you and Sir¡¯s bodies back to the Yancheng and ask you in front of the Your Majesty where you were when Mister was guarding the main entrance by himself!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Tian Yong punched towards An Caichen¡¯s face, causing An Caichen¡¯s eyes to tremble slightly. That fist was less than five centimeters away from An Caichen, yet it seemed like it had been grabbed by an invisible iron gate, unable to move at all.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    A few people walked out from the courtyard, and the armored general in the lead said with an ashen face: ¡°I am the current General of Qinguan, Qin Shuang. Who are you to capture my assistant general without giving measonable exnation?¡±

    ¡°If none of you will give me an exnation, I¡¯ll have to ask for it myself. Mr Fang died outside the main entrance of Qinguan. This person is the general on duty at the main entrance back then, I want to bring him back to Your Majesty to ask. ¡±

    ¡°You are not qualified.¡±

    Qin Shuang waved his hand: ¡°Bring the person back here and capture this unruly person!¡±

    The four assistant generals attacked at the same time, attacking An Caichen from four different directions. These four people were generals who had experienced many battles. Their hands were stained with countless amounts of blood. Any one of them was hundreds of times more experienced than An Caichen in killing people. An Caichen¡¯s strength was very strong, and his realm was very high, but he did not want to kill anyone, nor did he want to injure anyone.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    Seeing that his four trusted subordinates were unable to take An Caichen down, Qin Shuang waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯ve lost all your face, are you waiting for me toe up personally?¡±

    More than ten military experts pounced forward, surrounding An Caichen and attacking him fiercely. An Caichen used one hand to hold Tian Yong Qian to protect him from idental injuries, which made him even more passive in this situation.

    There were a dozen people, twenty people, thirty people. Later on, almosundred soldiers surrounded him. All kinds of weapons, magic tools, Cultivation Power s, and de energy shot towards him like a torrential storm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±

    An Caichen retreated while speaking, his eyes started to panic. He had never faced such a situation before, his strength was far stronger than An Zheng. If it was An Zheng, An Zheng would have done much better than him. He had grabbed Tian Yong and escaped. But An Caichen could not, he was worried that he had hurt them, and was also worried that those people would hurt the Tian Yong Niu that he had captured.

    A few minutester, his clothes were in disarray and his hair was in disarray. In the end, he had actually forgotten that Tian Yong was the criminal he had captured, and had actually let go of Tian Yong to protect him as he retreated.

    Tian Yong smirked, and suddenly stabbed his de towards An Caichen¡¯s back. Sensing the killing intent behind his back, a burst of Heavenly Energy burst out from An Caichen¡¯s back, and he instantly broke his long de. Tian Yong was sent flying backwards by the impact of the energy. This time, An Caichen was extremely angry, so he used all his strength and directly broke all the bones in Tian Yong¡¯s body.

    After Tian Yong spat out a mouthful of blood, his head tilted to the side as he fainted.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Qin Shuang raged: ¡°Kill him for me!¡±

    Hundreds of cultivators from the army attacked An Caichen in turns. After An Caichen sent Tian Yong flying, he immediately felt guilty, regretting that he had not exerted so much force. He wanted to go over and see how injured Tian Yong was, but he was surrounded and bombarded by hundreds of people. If An Caichen wanted to leave right now, no one would be able to stop him. But he actually relied on his own powerful Cultivation Power to form an aura to block the attack under the siege of hundreds of people, squatting down and examining Tian Yong¡¯s injuries!

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Since An Caichen still wanted to kill him, with a wave of his hand, a curved bow materialized in Qin Shuang¡¯s hand. He held the curved bow in his left hand and pulled the bowstring open with his right hand. Three dazzling arrows were shot out in the blink of an eye. An Caichen, who was squatting there and inspecting Tian Yong¡¯s injuries, instantly felowerful force attacking him from behind and immediately reacted. ¡°...¡± Qin Shuang was the general of the Qinguan, a true Ranker of the first rank.

    The first arrow broke through An Caichen¡¯s protective Innate Qi, the second arrow pierced An Caichen¡¯s back, the third arrow followed suit and pierced the second arrow, and the second arrow shot out from An Caichen¡¯s chest, while the third arrow was stuck in¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Take him down!¡±

    Qin Shuang put his hands behind his back, and the curved bow disappeared.

    A deputy general rushed forward and kicked the back of An Caichen¡¯s head. An Caichen¡¯s head smashed down, with a loud bang, it hit the ground, causing his head to roll around. Another cultivator from the army stepped on An Caichen¡¯s back, with one hand on the arrow, he pulled it out, and witu sound, blood spurted out like a fountain.

    A few of them went forward and punched and kicked, and in an instant, the clean looking Da Shixiong An Caichen was covered in wounds. The originally white mourning dress had been torn to shreds. Moreover, it was filled with pitch-ck footprints.

    His face was swollen from the blow, and the hat on his head had been knocked out somewhere. His arm was immediately broken and locked with special iron chains. They tied him up likig and kicked him away.

    The two soldiers came up and each grabbed one of An Caichen¡¯s leg, and dragged him out. The wounds on An Caichen¡¯s body dripped with blood, leaving a line of blood everywhere he passed.

    At the same time, An Zheng was still very, very far away from Qinguan. Inside the carriage, An Zheng who was resting with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had sensed something. His heart began to beat faster, as if something bad had happened.

    ¡°I want to go to Qinguan first.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly sat up straight and looked at Ning Xiaolou.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou nced at An Zheng, then lowered his head to look at the book in his hands: ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Qinguan to begin with, you must follow me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re going. Either you kill me, or I¡¯m going to the Qinguan right now.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Ning Xiaolou closed the book and looked at An Zheng with narrowed eyes, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    ¡°Then kill me now.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened the car door and rushed out, in a moment he had disappeared.

    Ning Xiaolou was startled for a moment, and stared nkly at the opened carriage door for a moment. Then, he shook his head as if he was talking to himself, and said: ¡°If you weren¡¯t that noble person, you would have truly died hundreds of times ¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, he shouted towards the outside of the carriage, ¡°Zhu Xiaojian, follow An Zheng to the Qinguan... He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Yao Bianbian... You can go too. ¡±

    Hearing the order, the two of them felt their hearts tremble. One of them was terrified, while the other one was overjoyed.

 Chapter 1176 - Bold

    <h4>Chapter 1176 ¨C Bold</h4>

    The Qinguan¡¯s fortress was very big, located at the west side of the canyon. Even the narrowest part of the valley was more than five hundred meters wide, which was blocked by the majestic Qinguan. There used to be at least one hundred and seventy thousand citizens living in the city, and the majority of them were the servants and families that served the Qinguan¡¯s garrison.

    When the war began, all the people withdrew into the pass, leaving it empty.

    The guards who took turns resting in the houses, waiting for the next fight on the battlefield. In fact, a single pipe card was not enough to stop a cultivator. Since the Nine Saints of the Nine Saint Sect were here, breaking the pipe card was not a difficult task. However, he did not reveal himself, and was only waiting for Ning Xiaolou.

    All these years, in order to defeat Ning Xiaolou, Jiu Sheng had to put in all his effort. He ced many people by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side. Someone like Yao Bianbian was sent to Bai Shengjun¡¯s territory at a young age, where he was sent to be taught and then spent all his effort to enter the pce. Yao Bianbian was not the only one who wanted to be sent to the pce.

    Of these seventy-two people, only three were still alive. Two of them were still working in the pce, but their status was not high. The remaining sixty-nine people had all died. A small part of them had been eliminated because they couldn¡¯t bear the hardships of training. In order to not leak out the secret, they had to be killed. Arge portion of them were found out and killed by the people of the DEA after entering the Wei Ran Pce. The youngest died when he was eleven, and the oldest was only neen.

    Therefore, Yao Bianbian had always been living with extreme caution. He knew how important he was, and he also knew how dangerous he was. Sometimes, he would even feel waves of fear ¡­ If Ning Xiaolou was still alive, continued to be so, then he had always been important. Even if he was given up by the Nine Saint Sect, he would still be able to live a veryfortable life by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side. But if Ning Xiaolou died, would he still have any value after returning to the Nine Saint Sect?

    Yao Bianbian chased after An Zheng, his mind thinking nonstop, maybe Ning Xiaolou was going to die soon, where would he go?

    An Zheng was not An Caichen, and would never be.

    In front of the General¡¯s Estate¡¯s gate.

    When An Zheng who was dressed in the DEA¡¯s official uniform walked to the door, the guard at the door saw that he was obviously more polite than when he saw An Caichen. These soldiers that risked their lives looked down on those young people who were studying in the academy. They felt that no matter how talented they were, they were useless. But towards the people of the DEA, they did not dare not disrespect them.

    ¡°Find out abouerson.¡±

    An Zheng stood at the door and asked: ¡°A disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy called An Caichen, have youe here before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s reply was straightforward: ¡°This person called An Caichen attempted tomit murder in the general¡¯s manor, and has been captured and imprisoned. Yesterday, your DEA came here, but the General did not allow your men to take him away. Today, he came again, and I advise you not to go in. An Caichen attempted to kill a high-ranking officer in the army in front of a general. This kind of heinous crime is unjustifiable.

    ¡°An Caichen wants to kill?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    The soldier answered without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right, in this general¡¯s residence, he wants tomit murder in full view of everyone. Deputy General Tian Yong was also severely injured and was currently in aa. There are so many people in the military who have seen it with their own eyes.

    An Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Since An Caichen has found your General¡¯s Estate, then it means that there is something wrong with your General¡¯s Estate. Let alone An Caichen, who definitely would not kill someone, even if he really had the intention to kill someone, it would still be your General¡¯s Estate¡¯s fault. ¡±

    The soldier was stunned. ¡°No matter how overbearing the people from DEA are, there are only a few who are as unreasonable as you, Sir. It was An Caichen who wanted to kill someone, it was he who did the deed, how is it the fault of the General¡¯s Estate? ¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that An Zheng had the terrifying official uniform of the DEA, the soldier would have already started to curse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, An Caichen will not kill anyone, never. He would never make a mistake, ever. He hit someone, and the person who was hit was wrong. You have him, you are wrong. I¡¯m not An Caichen, so I guess if An Caichen forced his way in, he wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. He wasn¡¯t even willing to kill an ant, so how could he possibly hurt someone? I¡¯m not as stupid as he is. You either step aside or draw your sword. If I kill you, no one will look into my matter. If you die, then so be it. ¡±

    He took a step forward. The soldier was intimidated by An Zheng and subconsciously retreated.

    ¡°Could it be that the people from the DEA can disregard thews and discipline of the country? Let me tell you, this is not your DEA, but the general¡¯s estate! ¡±

    ¡°I will count to three. Open the door and make way, otherwise you will die.¡±

    An Zheng extended a finger out, causing the soldier to tremble in fear.

    An Zheng walked up the stairs. Just as he took a step, he stopped.

    Behind him, a dozen or so DEA experts rushed over from the back and lined up in a row on the street. These people¡¯s hands were on the long des at their waists, as though they were going to pull them out anytime, but they were obviously not here to help An Zheng.

    Not long after, these people parted ways as a middle-aged man wearing an azure colored silk robe walked out slowly. He wore a ck cloak, as if he was terrified of the chilliness of the early winter. In his hand was a white handkerchief. He coughed continuously, and when he coughed, he would cover his mouth with the handkerchief. His face was slightly pale.

    ¡°You are An Zheng.¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng turned his head to look at that person, and his heart trembled slightly. An Zheng had never seen that person¡¯s clothes before, and it was also the only uniform that An Zheng had never seen before. Whether it was the clothes of the lowest level DEA¡¯s secret service, the clothes of the supervisor field officer, the supervisor¡¯s clothes, or even the clothes of a higher level caretaker, An Zheng had seen them all before. Therefore, An Zheng was able to immediately determine who this person was ¡­ The newly appointed chairman of the DEA, Xue Gouchen.

    ¡°Honored Shifu.¡±

    An Zheng maintained his politeness and cupped his fists.

    ¡°He is a very quick-witted person. You know who I am even though you have never seen me before. It is because your mind is sharp that I cannot help but give you a word of advice. What you are wearing today is not only your personal, but also your DEA¡¯s official uniform. An Caichen was captured after entering the general¡¯s manor. Even though he was a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, he was not immune to military punishment. So you have to decide whether you want to go in or not. ¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, then took off the official uniform of the DEA that he was wearing, folded it neatly at the door, and put on his own ck robe.

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and walked into the general¡¯s manor. ¡°An Caichen is my senior brother, Fang Tanzhi is my instructor.¡±

    Xue Gouchen: ¡°Have you considered the consequences?¡±

    An Zheng nced at his folded clothes on the ground, then walked into the general¡¯s mansion without saying a word.

    Xue Gouchen started to cough, he wiped the corner of his mouth witandkerchief, there was blood on it.

    An Zheng walked into the general¡¯s manor. Upon entering, a long de pierced through the door likoisonous snake, straight towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. When the de tip reached near An Zheng¡¯s neck, An Zheng then raised his hand and used two fingers to catch the de, and the de did not move at all. The soldier that pulled out the sword tried his best to pull it out, but his long sword seemed stuck in the lock and couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Hand him over.¡±

    An Zheng said two words.

    The soldier turned around and shouted, ¡°Someone has trespassed into the general¡¯s manor andmitted murder!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯tmitted any evil deeds yet.¡±

    The soldier loosened his grip on his long de, took off his crossbow from the side of his waist, and shot at An Zheng a few times consecutively. An Zheng turned the de in a circle, causing all the arrows to fly away. He took a step forward and with a sweep of his long de, the soldier¡¯s head fell to the ground.

    ¡°Now I¡¯mmitting murder.¡±

    Witwist of the de, An Zheng grabbed the handle of the de and walked forward.

    He was not An Caichen, he knew how to kill, and there were not many people in this world who knew how to kill more than An Zheng.

    Dozens of armored soldiers rushed over, with countless crossbow arrows aimed at An Zheng. An Zheng only took a few steps forward as the crossbow bolts shattered into powder in mid air and were blown away by the wind. The people who were rushing over fell down one by one in front of An Zheng. Some of them were dead or injured.

    An Zheng asked while walking: ¡°When An Caichen came over, did you make a move?¡±

    Of course no one answered, but An Zheng didn¡¯t need to. Because he was the best at observing other people¡¯s gazes, after asking, regardless of whether they replied or not, the answer was already in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. On the day that An Caichen entered the General¡¯s Residence, no one left the ce alive, and their corpses fell at An Zheng¡¯s feet. Anyone who did not take action would temporarily lose their ability to move after being injured by An Zheng.

    An Zheng kept on walking as he killed people in the general¡¯s manor. When he was barely thirty meters away from the courtyard, he had already killed seventeen people. The rmed border armymanders rushed out, and the hundreds of armored warriors who were rushing over from all directions quickly gathered together. These armored warriors formed a shield formation that was as tall aerson. Archers stood behind the shield formation in a defensive formation. As time passed, the number of people surrounding An Zheng increased from a few hundred to a thousand.

    But An Zheng still did not stop, following his movement, the shield array surrounding him also had no choice but to move.

    ¡°Please give An Caichen to me, I want to bring him back.¡±

    He walked to the center of the courtyard and stopped. The long de that had already left countless holes in the ground suddenly stabbed into the ground. He cupped his fists and spoke very politely, his expression calm without the slightest ripple.

    Battalion Commander Qin Shuang walked out from inside with a cold expression on his face, and stood on the tall steps as he looked down at An Zheng.

    ¡°One after another, it¡¯s so annoying. I heard that that person was Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s most outstanding disciple, and you are DEA¡¯s youngest prosecutor in all of its history, and the person who climbed the fastest. If nothing unexpected happened, An Caichen would be a very important person in the academy in the future. He could even be the future Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy. But you, you might briest of the DEA in the future, people like you, don¡¯t you really think about it for yourself? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Qin Shuang: ¡°Was An Caichen injured by your hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    An Zheng picked up the de on the ground and took a deep breath.

    The corner of Qin Shuang¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°You sure are bold!¡±

    An Zheng raised his eyes, filled with killing intent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been bold, so bold that I¡¯m even afraid of myself.¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand him over, then kill him.¡±

 Chapter 1177 - - Dignity?

    <h4>Chapter 1177 ¨C Dignity?</h4>

    The thousand-man shield formation began to close, and on the thick and heavy shields that were as tall as human beings, special spell symbols of the weapons workshop were added to them, and each shield was sturdy and thick. With sucuge shield formation, even if the enemy used heavy crossbows, they would still be unable to disperse it.

    At this moment, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of Fang Tanzhi, that fellow who stood alone outside the main entrance of Qinguan, likhousand of them.

    At this time, An Zheng was also doing simr things, it was just that, An Zheng was facing his own people.

    In the restaurant across the general¡¯s estate, Xue Gouchen, who was sitting next to a window on the third floor, sipped on the hot tea in his hand and felt slightly better. If one sat here, they could easily see the huge courtyard of the general¡¯s manor, and could even see An Zheng who was surrounded by a shield formation. The young man who had already taken off the official uniform of the DEA was like a little kid who had just entered the martial arts world, ignorant and fearless.

    Standing beside Xue Gouchen was a schr who looked to be around forty years old. He wore a schr¡¯s robe and stared fixedly at the yard with his lips tightly parted. noticed that he was clenching his fist tightly, the veins on the back of his hand were exposed.

    ¡°Celebration?¡±

    Xue Gouchen called out, but the person did not seem to hear him as he continued to stare at the courtyard.

    ¡°Celebration?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After the second sound, there was finally a response. Guo Qingxiao lowered his head and asked, ¡°What is Sir¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡±

    ¡°Subordinate ¡­¡± Not nervous, but thinking about something. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Does An Zheng know of Mr. Fang¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between knowing and not knowing?¡±

    ¡°If An Zheng knows, then he ierrifying person, please be careful, milord. If he does not know, then he is a boorish man and is nothing to worry about. ¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°If An Zheng knew that Mr. Fang was the already retired Si Ma from the DEA, and also knew of the rtionship between Mr. Fang and the Your Majesty, then he would be like a brute rushing in to take An Caichen away and take revenge for Mr. Fang. ¡°Because the Your Majesty will definitely not allow another person from the DEA to die in the hands of the border armies ¡­¡±

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Now that Mr. Fang is dead, the huge rock in the lord¡¯s heart has been removed. For so many years, the Lord had always been in charge of the DEA, but behind the scenes, Mr. Fang had only paid no attention to him. But Mr. Fang¡¯s abbot was as steady as a mountain. Why? It was because the Your Majesty trusted Mr. Fang, so why would Mr. Fang die? ¡°Because Mr. Fang doesn¡¯t want to be the chairman anymore.¡±

    ¡°So, did the lord consider this matter?¡±

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s face became somewhat pale: ¡°Continue speaking.¡±

    ¡°Because Mr. Fang is unwilling to continue working in the DEA, the Your Majesty may seem very tolerant and forgiving towards his retirement, but before that, he was told toe to the Qinguan. Coincidentally, Mr Fang died in Qinguan. Although Mr. Fang has not been involved in many things in the DEA for the past few years, there is no doubt that Mr. Fang possesses far more secrets than Master. ¡±

    ¡°How could the Your Majesty let someone who had retired hold so many secrets? After all, if this matter were to spread, it would affect the reputation of the Your Majesty. Thus, the lord had never thought of this ¡­ The de behind Mr Fang was actually executed by the border army after they received the orders from the Your Majesty? If that¡¯s really the case, then the Your Majesty will definitely not allow for irreconcble conflicts between the border armies and the DEA s. A An Caichen is fine, after all, he does not hold the position of DEA, so even if he is Mr Fang¡¯s most prized disciple, punishing him would not be a big deal. ¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± An Zheng is the supervisor of DEA, and the one with the most authority, so he is ranked third in DEA. If An Zheng were to die in the courtyard of the border army general¡¯s mansion, my lord would just sit here and not pay any attention to him ¡­ ¡±

    Guo Qingxiao whispered into Xue Gouchen¡¯s ears, ¡°Your Majesty might consider it, perhaps Lord is deliberately eliminating me.¡±

    Xue Gouchen clenched his fists even harder than what Guo Qingxiao had clenched just now.

    In the courtyard, An Zheng held onto the long de that he had snatched from the soldiers and rushed out, straight towards the shield array. A few hundred arrows suddenly rained down on him like rain, but he couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of An Zheng¡¯s figure.

    In the next second, An Zheng appeared at the other side of the shield array, the de in his hand horizontally swept out. It was only an extremely ordinary border guard type de, and could not be considered as an amazing weapon, thus it could not handle An Zheng¡¯s berserk strength.

    His long de swept out and a crescent-shaped saber Qi that was more than a dozen meters long shed out. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, the shield array in front of him was cut in half. All of the huge shields were cleaved in half by this strike.

    The de in An Zheng¡¯s hand shattered wita sound, dropping down bit by bit. But if the shield was broken, it would be more valuable than a broken sabre.

    An Zheng took out his de from a soldier¡¯s waist. Like a leaf floating erratically amidst the thunder and lightning, the rain curtain appeared because of the blood spraying out. Likiger entering a flock of sheep, An Zheng charged into the shield formation. When the saber shed out, the throat was severed. A few secondster, the knife shattered. An Zheng drew his de again, and started killing. He changed his de, and started killing.

    Momentster, a thickyer of corpsesy on the ground.

    At this point, there seemed to be no turning back.

    ¡°Even if you are the supervisor of DEA, even if Your Majesty values you highly, you will certainly die today.¡±

    Qin Shuang waved his hand, and that shining and overflowing bow appeared in the middle of his palm. His left hand held onto the bow, and his right hand pulled back. Three rainbow-coloured arrows shot out in a blink of an eye, straight at An Zheng. After the arrow was shot out, it disappeared and reappeared in front of An Zheng after passing through space. One face, one chest, one lower abdomen.

    Dang, dang, dang!

    With three crisp sounds, An Zheng¡¯s body was pushed back several tens of meters by the arrow and directly retreated to the main entrance. Three holes had appeared on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of him. The three colorful arrows were still spinning on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, producing sparks.

    An Zheng pushed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler with both hands, causing a wound to appear on his wrist, and blood to flow out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Qin Shuang did not expect that the three arrows would not be able to kill An Zheng. After all, in his opinion, An Caichen¡¯s cultivation level was higher than An Zheng¡¯s, if he could not even block it, how could An Zheng defend against it?

    The three arrows had not stopped yet, but An Zheng¡¯s body was still sliding backwards. At this time, An Zheng suddenly did something that caused people to be stupefied ¡­ He released his grip, and the arrow on Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s back shot towards him at an elerated pace. In the nick of time, An Zheng flew into the air, and when he was in the air, he reached out and grabbed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s handle, and then used his body to turn around and threw the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler out.

    He went straight for Qin Shuang.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Qin Shuang snorted, he raised his left hand and opened his palm. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was flying over was frozen in mid air, everyone¡¯s heart tightened at the moment it stopped spinning.

    He pressed down with his left hand, and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler smashed into the ground with a boom. Many of the limestone tiles in the courtyard had been smashed into pieces. The ck Ruler continued to descend, but it was unknown just how many times it had prated into the ground.

    Qin Shuang retracted his hands and stood with them crossed behind his back. Around him, a dozen of rainbow colored arrows floated, ready to shoot at An Zheng at any time.

    But he did not attack.

    Because An Zheng was already in the crowd.

    The reason why An Zheng threw the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was not to harm Qin Shuang at all. He knew that Qin Shuang was in a much higher realm than him, so even if he managed to get lucky, it would be impossible for him to injure Qin Shuang.

    His goal was only to stall Qin Shuang for a bit.

    ¡°Are there enough dead people?¡±

    An Zheng stood in the middle of the group of soldiers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to do this, but sometimes I don¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng raised his de and pressed it against a soldier¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Before you kill me, I can guarantee that no one in this courtyard will be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes trembled, and a rainbow colored arrow appeared at the back of his head without any warning, and fiercely shot forward. His arrows could easily pierce through space and appear anywhere he wished.

    An Zheng was definitely not a match for Qin Shuang, but since An Zheng dared toe, he was not here to deliberately throw his life away. Others couldn¡¯t feel the arrow, An Zheng could. His perception had already improved a lot under Fang Tanzhi¡¯s tutge, and An Zheng could already tell the location of the arrow just by looking at it, and even before it appeared, An Zheng could already figure out where it came from just by looking at the changes in the Qi around it.

    He only turned his head to the side to dodge, and the arrow shot towards the head of the border soldier in front of An Zheng, exploding it.

    An Zheng turned his head back, his hair floating forward due to the the force of the arrow.

    ¡°Give An Caichen to me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Qin Shuang and enunciated each word clearly: ¡°I can¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t kill me either. I can y with you for three days and three nights, even until next month if you like. ¡±

    Qin Shuang¡¯s face paled, this was the first time his entire aura had been thrown into disorder by someone whose cultivation level was lower than his.

    ¡°If I give you my men, where will the dignity of my side army go?¡±

    ¡°Then keep fighting.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s de was ced on the neck of the other soldier.

    ¡°When Mr. Fang stood alone at the city gate defending against the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army, he was definitely thinking of protecting the safety of all of you. He was willing to stand there because he believed that he could protect you and that he was safe behind you. He gave his back to you, and you stabbed him in the back. ¡±

    The corners of An Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up, looking somewhat cold and cruel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re stabbing at. After this stab, all of you who witnessed Mr Fang¡¯s death that day will die.¡±

    He asked the border soldier standing next to him, ¡°Were you there that day?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Here.¡±

    When the person answered, his voice was trembling likiece of cloth that had been blown away by the wind. In his hoarse voice, there was a hint of despair.

    Witu sound, An Zheng¡¯s de grazed his throat.

    ¡°Then you deserve to die.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of another person and raised his de once again.

    ¡°Qin Shuang, hand An Caichen over to me. This is thest time I¡¯ll say this. If you don¡¯t, from today onwards, I will be the ghost of this Qinguan city. Those people that Mr. Fang used their lives to protect, I killed one by one to pay my respects to Mr. Fang. You definitely won¡¯t be able to catch me, and you don¡¯t know where I am. When you¡¯re the only one left, I¡¯d actually like to see the dignity of your border army! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s final question was like a p of thunder in the nine heavens.

 Chapter 1178 - What the hell are you?

    <h4>Chapter 1178 ¨C What the hell are you?</h4>

    Separated by many people, many who looked alive but could die at any time, looked at Qin Shuang with their eyes locked. This was not a beautiful exchange of gazes. Both of their eyes were red with bloodlust behind them.

    Qin Shuang had met all sorts of opponents in his lifetime worth of battles, and he never backed down from them. He always believed that a soldier could die in battle, but he absolutely could not retreat. Once he retreated for the first time, it would babit.

    Thus, his mind was constantly thinking if he could kill An Zheng or not.

    And if not?

    An Zheng¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into his heart, every word was like a cut on his heart.

    There were almosundred thousand troops in the city, so it could be said that there were countless experts there. Of course, it was impossible for An Zheng to kill all of them, but he could kill a lot of people, to the extent that Qin Shuang could not afford it.

    Dignity?

    Qin Shuang suddenly regretted saying these two words.

    ¡°An Zheng, are you sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Qin ¡­ General, you began to flinch when you asked me that question. You are a general who is leading the troops in battle. The life and death of a hundred thousand soldiers is in your hands. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ll be more and more cowardly when you lead your troops in the future? ¡±

    These words made Qin Shuang wish that he could immediately kill An Zheng.

    ¡°In a dilemma?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Qin Shuang in the eyes: ¡°Then when Mr. Fang died in front of you, did you ever get into a dilemma?¡±

    Qin Shuang clenched his fists tightly, and the rainbow colored arrows floating beside him started to emit crackling sounds, that was the sound of exploding killing intent. He was extremely furious, he took a step forward, and the arrows started to spin, ready to shoot towards An Zheng at any time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going directly to the general¡¯s estate. I¡¯ll go to the morgue first.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I saw Mr Fang¡¯s body in the mortuary. That de strike must have hurt Mr Fang¡¯s heart. After he died, he would just casually leave it in the morgue, waiting for it to rot. He wouldn¡¯t even need to bury it, right? The people of DEA were truly interesting, they protected the corpse just so that they could see the shameful sh? This humiliation is not only from the border armies, but also from the DEA s. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s why I took off the DEA¡¯s official uniform. I feel like all the people in the city wearing DEA¡¯s clothes are humiliating me.¡±

    The door creaked open, and dozens of DEA¡¯s spies rushed in and surrounded An Zheng. But these people were not Xue Gouchen¡¯s, but Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s. They were not here to restrain An Zheng, but to protect him.

    ¡°If I put on my clothes, it won¡¯t be that easy to take them off.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian walked into the general¡¯s manor with his hands behind his back, his expression as cold as the frost that had fallen from the heavens.

    ¡°I¡¯ve split half of them to go to the morgue, Mr Fang¡¯s corpse will be sent back to Yancheng in the safest and safest way.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nced at An Zheng, and then looked at Qin Shuang.

    ¡°General Qin, I don¡¯t need to be too clear on some things, do I? If you treat Mr. Fang like this, you might have forgotten what DEA does. You are a great general, witigh position and authority. But what the DEA is doing is to find something so dark that you can¡¯t take it out and dry it in the sun. General Qin, you are being honest, so you are naturally not afraid of the sunlight? ¡±

    These words were obvious enough.

    Although the DEA was not as powerful as the military, no one was afraid of them.

    Just as Qin Shuang was beginning to feel goosebumps, another person walked in from the outside. It was none other than the rear pce manager, Yao Bianbian.

    ¡°The Priestess¡¯ words are a bit too much, right?¡±

    Yao Bianbianughed coldly as he walked, ¡°I don¡¯t know the cause and effect, I¡¯m just taking things into consideration. First, it was a small disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy who dared to barge into the General¡¯s Residence to cause trouble and wanted to kill people, so it was understandable for the General to take him down ording to militaryw. Right after that, a person who had just been promoted to the position of the Public Prosecutor of the DEA started ughtering his enemies in the General¡¯s Residence. This had not happened since the day the name ¡°Bai Shengjun¡± was mentioned. ¡°Look, if there¡¯s no exnation for the corpses in this area, who knows how many soldiers will be disappointed.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian turned his head to look at Yao Bianbian, but Yao Bianbian didn¡¯t even look at him, and directly walked to Qin Shuang¡¯s side and stood there, saying: ¡°I am a random person from the imperial harem. I have always followed the old Your Majesty¡¯s teachings and didn¡¯t dare to say a single word. But I feel that it¡¯s not easy for this soldier to die in the border trial. It¡¯s bitter, tired, and he still risks being killed at any time. It should have been glory ¡­ Yet, a dignified general of the border army actually got his head ridden to shit. Seriously ¡­ ¡°Chilling.¡±

    Qin Shuang¡¯s expression did not stop changing, as he tried to figure out what he should do. Whose attitude was Zhu Xiaojian taking? And Yao Bianbian¡¯s attitude?

    Yao Bianbian looked at Qin Shuang: ¡°General Qin, you can do whatever you want. In front of this Your Majesty, this servant will only tell you the truth.¡±

    When Zhu Xiaojian heard this, heughed, but he was angry.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± So this is how Chief Eunuch Yao does not take part in politics? ¡±

    He took a step forward and blocked in front of An Zheng, then said with a cold smile: ¡°For people of the DEA, no matter if they made a mistake or not, as long as theymitted a big mistake, no one other than the Your Majesty has the authority to punish them. ¡°I¡¯ll stand here today and see what General Qin intends to do, and what Manager Yao ns to do.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Draw! The person who took off the DEA¡¯s official uniform is also someone from DEA, you all know what to do! ¡±

    ¡°The glory is invible!¡±

    Dozens of DEA¡¯s spies drew their des at the same time, surrounding An Zheng in a circle, their faces facing outwards, their des aimed outwards.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t represent the DEA.¡±

    Xue Gouchen walked in from outside with a gloomy face.

    ¡°The DEA still has a seat.¡±

    Xue Gouchen nced at Zhu Xiaojian, then cupped his fists towards Qin Shuang: ¡°Greetings, General Qin, Greetings, Manager Yao.¡±

    Qin Shuang and Yao Bianbian returned the greeting with their fists, and their expressions eased up. It was clear that Xue Gouchen was standing on their side, and the tone that he had spoken to Zhu Xiaojian earlier was already expressing everything. Whether it was Qin Shuang or Yao Bianbian, both of them knew one thing ¡­ Zhu Xiaojian was Fang Tanzhi¡¯s man, not Xue Gouchen¡¯s man. Zhu Xiaojian was born in Bai Sheng Academy and had a close personal rtionship with Fang Tanzhi. With Fang Tanzhi¡¯s death here, it was impossible for him to not do anything.

    But in the end, he was jusatron, Xue Gouchen was the leader.

    Xue Gouchen looked at Zhu Xiaojian. ¡°Have you forgotten your duty?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian frowned, then cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Honorable Honorable Honored Warrior.¡±

    Xue Gouchen had also been thinking about how he should settle this matter today. He had listened to Guo Qingxiao¡¯s words. He absolutely could not let An Zheng die in the General¡¯s Estate, even if it was outside. However, he did not want to offend Qin Shuang and make things difficult for him.

    Therefore, he had to have an attitude so that Qin Shuang and Yao Bianbian wouldn¡¯t be so angry. He had to bring An Zheng back and let the Your Majesty handle it. After hesitating for a while, he said witroubled tone: ¡°General Qin, you should also know the special aspects of our DEA. The people of the DEA made a mistake and I will still bring them back to punish them. If it¡¯s convenient for General Qin, I¡¯ll bring him back first. ¡±

    This was the oue Qin Shuang hoped to see.

    Xue Gouchen brought An Zheng away, but he did not hand him over.

    ¡°Honored Taoist, please bring the people back and teach them a good lesson.¡± I think, no matter how special DEA is, not everyone can break thews and discipline of a country. With so many people dead in my general¡¯s residence, there must be an exnation. ¡±

    Xue Gouchenughed: ¡°That¡¯s only natural. The DEA is responsible for maintaining thew and discipline, and the person inside must be punished even more severely for viting thew. So don¡¯t worry General Qin, I¡¯ll do whatever I need to after this person is brought back. ¡±

    He nced at the spies protecting An Zheng, ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer members of the DEA. Men, unload all their weapons and strip their uniforms. Take An Zheng away and lock him up in the prison. I want to interrogate him myself. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The DEA spy he brought in answered but was in a dilemma. They were all people from the DEA, how could they act without fear?

    Seeing that his own people did not immediately make a move, Xue Gouchen¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian, do you need me to repeat myself?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed, he suddenly took off the official clothes of the DEA Lord, and walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side inrge strides.

    The dozens of DEA espers looked at each other, took off their hats and threw their uniforms to the side.

    She could not wear clothes, she could not wear the future, the knife ¡­ Never put it down.

    Zhu Xiaojian took a deep breath, ¡°This is not something thaerson from the DEA should do. Even if you are a Si Qiong, you still cannot represent the DEA. ¡°Everyone!¡±

    He drew his knife and stood there like a mountain.

    ¡°Honor!¡±

    ¡°Invible!¡±

    Dozens of people responded at the same time, raising their sabers and moving forward.

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s face was so ugly that it looked as if he had just eaten sh * t. He knew that these people simply couldn¡¯t ept him, even if he had been a caretaker for many years. Fang Tanzhi had always been his nightmare. Even if Fang Tanzhi did not show himself and did not do anything, the influence that the mysterious Hierarch had towards everyone in the DEA was still present. Because ¡­ The majority of the people who held important positions were chosen by Fang Tanzhi, and most of them came from the Bai Sheng Academy.

    He sneered, an awkward sneer.

    However, Yao Bianbian started tough: ¡°Ouch ¡­ I heard that the people of DEA were unforgivable for betraying them. With so many of them betraying them at the same time, it is a great disgrace to the DEA. Xuanyuan Wentian, how are you going to exin this to Your Majesty? This time, DEA is not as simple as sweeping away the face on the ground, I am afraid that if Your Majesty gets angry, DEA will bury his corpse foundred miles. ¡±

    Xue Gouchen scoffed, ¡°Capture these traitors for me! Those who dare to resist will be killed without question! ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°You are different from them. You should know how to choose for yourself. Now that you stand by my side, I shall let bygones be bygones. I will exin this to you, Your Majesty! ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound, and under everyone¡¯s watch, he actually walked out of the protection of Zhu Xiaojian and the others, and walked in front of Xue Gouchen.

    This was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.

    An Zheng walked over and stood there, he took a deep breath and his expression became solemn.

    He raised his middle finger and pointed it at Xue Gouchen¡¯s nose.

    ¡°You, count me in?¡±

 Chapter 1179 - Unsightly

    <h4>Chapter 1179 ¨C Unsightly</h4>

    Xue Gouchen stood there, his shoulders trembling. He subconsciously raised his hand, and instinctively wanted to p his. However, the moment he lifted his hand, he didn¡¯t know why, but he was startled by the murderous look in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    The other party was clearly just a young man, and the other party¡¯s strength was clearly far inferior to his. However, the moment he saw the look in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, he immediately raised his hand and stiffened in midair.

    An Zheng saw that Xue Gouchen¡¯s hand had stopped there, and in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he raised his hand and pped his opponent¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve scolded you, yet you still want to p me in the face? You¡¯ve truly underestimated your magnanimity.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and walked back to Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s side. As the two of them were rubbing shoulders, An Zheng asked: ¡°Are you saying this person is cheap?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nodded his head: ¡°Since you were so handsome earlier, I¡¯ll go along with your suggestion.¡±

    The two stood shoulder to shoulder, with dozens of DEA¡¯s spies standing beside them with des in their hands. The situation suddenly turned into a deadlock, as if the situation had truly be apletely irreconcble one. Whether it was Xue Gouchen or Qin Shuang, both of them felt very troubled. On the contrary, Yao Bianbian was overjoyed, Zhu Xiaojian and An Zheng were already standing opposite of everyone, so the matter was much easier to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an idle person from the harem, it¡¯s really inconvenient for me to say anything more. However, if my subordinates in the haremmit such a disobedience, they will definitely be killed on the spot. Xueluo, I¡¯m not very familiar with the rules of your DEA, but it seems to be very benevolent. ¡±

    Xue Gouchen snorted. Just as he was about to say something, Guo Qingxiao, who was behind him, tugged at his clothes.

    ¡°There¡¯roblem with this Yao Bianbian, he¡¯s fanning the mes, my lord, do not be fooled.¡±

    Guo Qingxiao said in a low voice behind Xue Gouchen, and the order that Xue Gouchen was about to give was repressed.

    He was so angry that he almost exploded, so he didn¡¯t even think about it. When he heard Guo Qingxiao¡¯s words, he recalled that it was indeed the case. Logically speaking, this Yao Bianbian should have beenforted by both sides, but he was clearly standing on the border army¡¯s side, either because he received the Your Majesty¡¯s order to get rid of Zhu Xiaojian and her, or because he had other ns.

    However, Zhu Xiaojian and Yao Bianbian hade together, and the information he had received was also that Your Majesty hade with these two people. Since they came together, how could it be possible that Yao Bianbian and Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s attitude was so different?

    Guo Qingxiao continued to speak behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Yao Bianbian. Master, did you see that? Qin Shuang had already calmed down.

    Xue Gouchen nodded, he did not care anymore and turned to Guo Qingxiao: ¡°Qingxiao, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Master, there seems to be something else you need to do? This was the general¡¯s manor, so it was better to leave it to General Qin. Since all of them have taken off the DEA¡¯s official uniform, they are no longer people of the DEA. ¡±

    After saying that, Guo Qingxiao took a step back witumble attitude.

    Xue Gouchen nodded his head, and coughed a few times, he turned to Qin Shuang and cupped his fists: ¡°The people of DEA have been ridiculed by the general. I originally came here to take care of this matter, but since they have already taken off DEA¡¯s clothes, I will not ask about this matter. ¡°General, ording to militaryw, you can do whatever you want with him. I still have some urgent matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    He turned around and left, not even giving Qin Shuang a chance to react.

    Qin Shuang stood there and was stunned for a moment.

    Zhu Xiaojian and An Zheng looked at each other, then started tough at the same time.

    The advisor behind Xue Gouchen was obviously meticulous, but if he knew that An Zheng was emotional, he would vomit blood. But Zhu Xiaojian was obviously not an emotional person, his thoughts were too deep.

    Since he dared to go against Xue Gouchen in such a straightforward manner, it was evidently a decision that he had made after careful deliberation.

    What happened next was that, everyone¡¯s attention was on Qin Shuang.

    Yao Bianbian sneered: ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t been able to sit at the seat of honor for so many years, it turns out you really have no sense of responsibility. If they were on his side, they would have to protect their own people, regardless of the consequences. This way, Your Majesty would probably still think highly of him. But he, on the other hand, had run away first. It was truly embarrassing. I think the General despises this kind of person too, right? Either he would really enforce thew impartially, or he would really protect the weak. What did he do in the end? I¡¯ve lost all my face. ¡±

    ¡°Does the General think highly of sucerson? I may have gone a bit too far to say that. After all, I am of low status. How dare a lowly eunuch from the harem mock the Lord Si Ze of the DEA? The general is angry too, isn¡¯t he? So many of his men had died in the General¡¯s Residence. He was a true man who had contributed greatly to the Your Majesty. They did not die on the battlefield, but died in the hands of their own men. If they had known in the afterlife, they would have definitely knelt down and begged the general to take revenge for them. ¡±

    Yao Bianbian looked at Qin Shuang: ¡°Look at those corpses, they are soldiers, even if they die, they will die on the battlefield, in the glory of dying. But now? He died in such an aggrieved and lowly manner. ¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°General, I really feel sorry for these soldiers.¡±

    Qin Shuang¡¯s anger rose bit by bit, and when he looked at An Zheng, his eyes were already filled with killing intent. When An Zheng had threatened him previously, he already had the urge to kill. Now that Yao Bianbian had instigated him, he did not have any more rationality to speak of.

    Yao Bianbian said: ¡°Did I hear him threaten the general just now? If I were to judge such a wicked person, I would have to take him seriously. ¡°If these soldiers who serve their families were to die in his hands one by one, what injustice would they suffer?¡±

    His tone was filled with grief and indignation, and all the soldiers and high-ranking officers in the courtyard were stirred up. They started to gather towards An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s direction. They raised their des and filled their longbows, ready to fire.

    ¡°Give me ¡­¡±

    Qin Shuang raised his hand. Before the word ¡°kill¡± came out from his mouth, a person suddenly ran in from outside.

    ¡°Your Majesty Medallion!¡±

    The man wore the uniform of a pce attendant. Behind him were a few other people dressed in the uniform of a pce guard. After these people came in, they walked towards Qin Shuang withrge strides, led by an eunuch who held up the decree in his hand.

    ¡°This subject, Qin Shuang, epts the decree.¡±

    Qin Shuang forced the word ¡°kill¡± back inside his mouth, then quickly walked down the stairs and knelt down.

    General Qin Shuang, this is a secretmand from the Your Majesty.

    When the eunuch passed the decree to Qin Shuang, Qin Shuang received it with both hands, then opened the seal and looked at it, his face immediately changing.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Qin Shuang suddenly stood up and loudly ordered, ¡°Everyone gather together and wait for the order at the city gate. ¡°If anyone can still move, move. If no one has assembled properly within half an hour, all of the officers under yourmand will be executed immediately!¡±

    He turned his head and fiercely red at An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian, and then quickly left the general¡¯s mansion.

    Other than Qin Shuang himself, no one knew what was written in the decree. Yao Bianbian had a face full of doubt. Seeing that he recognized the eunuch who gave the order, he waved his hand. ¡°Come over here.¡±

    The eunuch hurried over and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Head Supervisor.¡±

    ¡°What is the order that the Your Majesty wants you to pass down?¡±

    ¡°About this, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way right?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, if the Your Majesty is almost here, why would he intentionally send out another order!?¡±

    The eunuch raised his head, straightened his body, and looked at Yao Bianbian as he enunciated each word clearly: ¡°Master Supervisor, this little one is only following the orders of the Your Majesty, I know nothing about the matters at the side, and do not dare to inquire. Had he forgotten thest words of the old Your Majesty? There are some things that you cannot say. Master, you should consider it yourself. ¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Yao Bianbian was so angry that his face turned white, and just as he was about to get rid of An Zheng and his, the order that was sent out was obviously not normal.

    ¡°Congrattions to the two of you.¡±

    Yao Bianbian cupped his fists at An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°For the two of you to be able to avoid sucuge matter, it is all thanks to luck. But since things have reached this stage, I think it would be best for the two of you to carefully consider how to face Your Majesty¡¯s questioning. Over a hundred soldiers died just like that. This is a huge crime, and no one will be able to protect it. ¡±

    ¡°I have a good personal rtionship with both of you, but I apologize for not being able to help you. Since the two of you have already taken off your official uniform and made your choice, you are well aware of the consequences. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first today. General Qin will still have a good chat with the two of you after the first battle.¡±

    He smiled and strode out of the room.

    ¡°You speak in such an ugly manner, has anyone ever said that you¡¯re a sissy? I¡¯ve always heard that eunuchs are neither male nor female, and their entire body smells like piss. They need arge amount of makeup to suppress that smell.

    Zhu Xiaojian said in an insidious manner, and Yao Bianbian¡¯s face instantly turned white.

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you two? If we fight, even if the two of you join forces, you might not necessarily be my match. ¡±

    Yao Bianbian stopped and looked at An Zheng and, his eyes filled with killing intent. He quickly calcted that if he were to directly kill the two of them, there would be no consequences. Since Ning Xiaolou wasing, he would definitely die. Nine Saint Sect had already nned for a long time, and was just waiting for today¡¯s battle. ¡°...¡± What if? What if Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t die?

    Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°How strong do you think you are? Let¡¯s fight and try our luck. ¡±

    Yao Bianbian snorted, and in the end chose to give up.

    ¡°What do you two and I care about the dead? You two can speak whatever you want. I will continue to live well, to be my steward. What about you? You won¡¯t be able to get here tomorrow, you¡¯re jusair of dead children. ¡±

    He sneered and walked toward the door.

    Zhu Xiaojian suddenly shouted, and then, he sent a fist flying towards Yao Bianbian. Yao Bianbian¡¯s face changed, and he dodged to the side. He did not expect Zhu Xiaojian to be so powerful. Even though he avoided the attack, he was temporarily restricted by a terrifying force and lost control of his body for one thousandth of a second.

    He avoided Zhu Xiaojian, but not An Zheng.

    An Zheng kicked his waist, directly kicking him out of the courtyard. Yao Bianbian¡¯s face stered itself onto the opposite wall with a bang, and directly embedded into it.

    Zhu Xiaojian looked at An Zheng. ¡°You actually dare to beat the Chief Eunuch of the Wei Ran Pce! Don¡¯t you know that eunuchs cannot be touched by their butts! ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I was also shocked just now, I regretted it the moment I stepped out. Tell me, what if I pushed this foot in, then pull out my foot ¡­ Aiya, it¡¯s unbearable to look at! ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Damn it.¡±

 Chapter 1180 - For You

    <h4>Chapter 1180 ¨C For You</h4>

    To Xue Gouchen, this was definitely not a beautiful day, and neither was it for Qin Shuang. However, the two of them together could notpare to Yao Bianbian alone. When An Zheng had just arrived at Yancheng, he could easily subdue An Zheng and he did not even put a small fry like An Zheng in his eyes.

    But now, he had been kicked out of the courtyard by An Zheng. His face that he thought to be rather handsome had been embedded into the wall in front of him.

    If not for the fact that his cultivation realm was extraordinary and was even higher than An Zheng¡¯s, although he was still under the control of Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s Cultivation Power when he was kicked by An Zheng, he still reacted in the shortest amount of time. The True Qi in his body automatically protected its owner, otherwise, An Zheng¡¯s kick would have sent him to hell.

    Zhu Xiaojian shook his head slightly as he looked at An Zheng, as if he was dissatisfied with this kick of his.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders with an expression of ¡°you can do whatever you want¡±.

    Yao Bianbian used both hands to prop himself up against the wall and pulled his face out of the wall. He stood there shaking his neck, his expression gradually bing ferocious.

    Yao Bianbian slowly turned around, and looked at An Zheng with a smile on his face, a smile filled with extreme anger.

    ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡±

    ¡°Kicked a eunuch?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I am kicking your butt, are you stupid?¡±

    Yao Bianbian shook his head, slowly walked back to the side of the stairs, and slightly raised his head to look at An Zheng.

    ¡°Just now, I was still thinking about how I could use someone else¡¯s hand to kill you because you made me very unhappy. But now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, the thing I want to do the most is to kill you myself. ¡±

    An Zheng made a gesture to wee him, his attitude extremely clear. At this point, there was nothing left to hide.

    Yao Bianbian¡¯s neck made a few cracking sounds, he retreated a step and looked at An Zheng with disdain, ¡°What qualifications do you have to fight with me? Do you really think you are so important to Ning Xiaolou? After all of the things that are said and done, what is important is not you, but the power within your body that is taking away his devil. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his without a care.

    Zhu Xiaojian walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, ¡°Suddenly, I feel a bit ufortable. The two of us are the main characters in the main courtyard of the General¡¯s Estate now, but why did we disappear in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian, you¡¯re too conceited. If Ning Xiaolou really trusted you that much, he wouldn¡¯t have let you act as a caress and be pressed down by Xue Gouchen. Don¡¯t you know how embarrassed you are? There was only one DEA that Ning Xiaolou trusted the most, and that was Fang Tanzhi. The only reason why you have sucigh position in the DEA is because you are Fang Tanzhi¡¯s junior brother. ¡±

    ¡°Fang Tanzhi is courting death, what kind of pastoral life does he have to yearn for, when he¡¯s doing well in DEA? Furthermore, he once again told Ning Xiaolou that he had no choice but to agree to¡¯s request in order to maintain his attitude of tolerance. But with so many secrets of the DEA in Fang Tanzhi¡¯s hands, how can Fang Tanzhi not die? ¡±

    ¡°But you are Fang Tanzhi¡¯s man, even if Fang Tanzhi is dead, do you think you can continue staying in the DEA?¡±

    However, Zhu Xiaojian was not the least bit angry. Instead, he looked at An Zheng and asked in a particrly serious manner, ¡°How many times did he say the three words Ning Xiaolou just now?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to remember that he said it several times, three times, five times, seven times, and there¡¯s no difference at all, because one time is enough. Founuch to suddenly dare to call out the Your Majesty¡¯s name, is truly a strange thing. ¡±

    ¡°Is that strange?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled craftily: ¡°So Xue Gouchen is an idiot, but the person by his side named Guo Qingxiao is extremely intelligent. Just as Xue Gouchen was about to make a fatal mistake, he was stopped. Qin Shuang is not an idiot, the reason why he left so quickly is because he knows that the matter is already out of his control, the only thing left is this little eunuch still jumping up and down, and he doesn¡¯t know what the situation is. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took a deep breath and beckoned with his hand. Behind him, a DEA secret service agent walked over while carrying the official uniform he had taken off earlier. Zhu Xiaojian took it over and patted off the dust on it.

    ¡°Yao Bianbian, do you know why Your Majesty insisted on having youe with me? Do you know why Qin Shuang suddenly left? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian raised his hand and pointed at Yao Bianbian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Someone, tell him what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The supervisor of the DEA who was standing next to Zhu Xiaojian earlier walked over, cleared his throat and said: ¡°Your Majesty did note to the Qinguan, he will note today, nor will hee from now on. Your Majesty never thought abouting to the Qinguan from the start. His target was the Nine Saint Mountain City. Just as you were urging Xue Gouchen and Qin Shuang to kill us, Your Majesty had already gone to the location of the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Nine Saint Mountain City. At this moment, the Nine Saint Sect that does not have the Nine Saints in charge of it, is about to turn the world upside down. ¡±

    ¡°The Nine Saints are a fool. The people they nurture are idiots as well.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian smiled and said: ¡°You think that Xue Gouchen is the one that the Your Majesty trusts? Then why do I know what the purpose of the Your Majesty is but Xue Gouchen doesn¡¯t. Take a guess, in DEA, am I more important than Xue Gouchen? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian tidied up his clothes, and happened to put on his hat as he smiled: Qin Shuang has already mobilized everyone to prepare for battle, if nothing unexpected happens, the Nine Sages would have already rushed back to Nine Saint Sect at the fastest speed possible. Outside the Qinguan, the people from Nine Saint Sect, how would they feel if they knew that something big happened to their family?

    ¡°What the Your Majesty wants is precisely this person¡¯s panic.¡±

    At this time, a loud and clear horn sound suddenly came from outside, followed by the heavy sounding from the iron gate leading to the Qinguan¡¯s main entrance. Not long after, the soldiers under Qin Shuang¡¯smand began to shout.

    Zhu Xiaojian said: ¡°When you instigated Xue Gouchen and Qin Shuang in the courtyard, you did not forget to send people to contact the Nine Saint Sect s outside the city. It¡¯s not easy for you to lurk by Your Majesty¡¯s side for so long. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian pointed to the left, where a few DEA¡¯s spies were escorting a young eunuch dressed in eunuch¡¯s attire. The young eunuch¡¯s face was deformed by the blow, making him look extremely miserable. Maybe it was because he was scared, but his legs were weak and he was dragged here by someone.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a show. I, the dignified DEA¡¯s envoy, am going to put in so much effort to put on a show for you. You shouldn¡¯t feel honored, right?¡±

    More and more people starteding over. On the main street, the houses on both sides of the street were filled with DEA¡¯s spies wearing red cloaks and silk clothing, surrounding the ce until not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one more thing. If Qin Shuang had attacked just now, he might not have ended up in a bad state. After all, the military matters here in the Qinguan are all on him. But if it was really you who instigated Xue Gouchen to do that, then Xue Gouchen might have fallen a few seconds faster than me. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stuck out his chest: ¡°The people of DEA never do things with too many rules. We believe that you havroblem, even if we can¡¯t find out on the surface that you have a problem, we can just force you to do it. When we deal with outsiders, we don¡¯t care what methods we use. Therefore, we only use the word ¡®good¡¯ to describe ourselves. However, there is one thing that you people outside the DEA can never understand. ¡±

    ¡°That is, it¡¯s fine if the people of the DEA have conflicts, but when ites to outsiders, they will definitely unite. When the lord of DEA left, the newly appointed one did not immediately avenge him, nor did he immediately stand by his side, what right did he have to be the priest then! ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian suddenly raised his voice when he said thatst sentence, as if his voice was tearing apart the sky like thunder.

    As An Zheng stood there, he was actually more like an outsider than anyone else. He was not in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s ns, not even in anyone¡¯s ns. He hade for An Caichen, precisely because he didn¡¯t want a guy like An Caichen to die at the hands of those despicable people.

    In An Zheng¡¯s opinion, An Caichen was one of the few people who could live to death. He deserved to be free from disease and cmity until he died of old age.

    Zhu Xiaojian got someone to retrieve An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and personally ced them in An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°Xue Gouchen is still a priest of DEA, but in my eyes, he will always be Mr. Fang. No matter what kind of rtionship I have with him, the best thing to do is that he is the leader and I am his soldier. ¡±

    ¡°You have to wear the clothes that you stripped off in front of Xue Gouchen. You are my man, and I forbid you from taking off your clothes. Even Xue Gouchen cannot wear this. He was older than me, but in my eyes he was a fool, a fool who had not yet figured out what he was supposed to do. The opportunity was originally his, but he gave it up. ¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, not long from now, I will be the new Head of the DEA, and you ¡­ Forget it, you should just be the supervisor. After all, from the moment you joined the DEA until now, not even a month has passed. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly sighed: ¡°You aren¡¯t even going to give me a caretaker?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian replied straightforwardly: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to suppress someone? With your qualifications, your understanding of the DEA, and your understanding of the current era, what basis do you have to be a caretaker? If I really did arrange for you to be the one to be the caretaker, then it would mean that you will not be responsible for the DEA, and not the one who is responsible for the Your Majesty. Do your job properly, and find out what kind of ce the DEA is. Only when you admit that you are a citizen of the DEA, do you have the qualifications to talk about other things with me. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian coughed a few times, his face became serious: ¡°You are still far from bing the DEA¡¯s Priestess, far, far away. But... I¡¯ll keep that seat for you, I¡¯ll be a seatback, and the caretaker will be empty until the day you can do the caretaker. ¡±

 Chapter 1181 - How to address concerns

    <h4>Chapter 1181 ¨C How to address concerns</h4>

    At this moment, Yao Bianbian was certain that the way he looked at Zhu Xiaojian and An Zheng was abominable, and vice versa. Zhu Xiaojian didn¡¯t like Yao Bianbian, not only because of his identity aine Saint Sect, but also because Yao Bianbian had been trying to influence him for these past few years. But in reality, Ning Xiaolou was already being affected by him.

    Xue Gouchen and Zhu Xiaojian did not need to personally do it, the remaining spies quickly told Xue Gouchen what Zhu Xiaojian had said, and Xue Gouchen was also the leader of the DEA. Thus, he knew when to save himself, and he had the scheming Guo Qingxiao by his side.

    ¡°Even if what you said is true, what am I afraid of?¡±

    Yao Bianbian took a deep breath, ¡°Even if we leave like this, I¡¯ll have to take the two of you with me.¡±

    He lunged forward, and a ferocious ck panther¡¯s body appeared behind him. Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s words had thoroughly provoked Yao Bianbian, and he no longer had any qualms. If he were to be exposed during thest moment that he had lurked in for so many years, forget about Zhu Xiaojian not killing him, even if Ning Xiaolou did not kill him, the Nine Saints would not let him off.

    ¡°The ancients say that victory or defeat is not the word of a hero ¡­¡±

    Yao Bianbian let out a long sigh: ¡°These words are truly bullshit.¡±

    In the midst of this long sigh, the body of the ck panther behind him leapt out, carrying boundless resentment like a ferocious beast of the world. When that ck leopard first appeared, it was only ten meters in size, and by the time it arrived in front of An Zheng, it was already a hundred metersrge.

    At this moment, An Zheng felt death. He knew that Yao Bianbian was very strong, when he first arrived in Yancheng, he thought that this slightly gloomy guy, who appeared to be very humble and careful at every turn, was not that strong.

    How could the little eunuch by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side be weak?

    When the ck leopard descended, An Zheng instantly gathered all of his Cultivation Power, but An Zheng knew that he would not be able to withstand this attack. That was Yao Bianbian¡¯s decisive strike. Yao Bianbian was already determined to die, the only thought in his mind was to bring Zhu Xiaojian and An Zheng away.

    Berserk, despair, suffocation.

    An unresigned little figure exploded with full vigor in the end.

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s expression changed, he too, did not think that Yao Bianbian was that strong. Previously, when he controlled Yao Bianbian, he felt that killing him waiece of cake.

    In that instant, Zhu Xiaojian instinctively pulled towards An Zheng, and all the Cultivation Power in his body was released. A ball of power simr to white mist flickered with light, as if it was thest bit of fierceness before the end of the explosion.

    Both sides were injured?

    Died in three defeats?

    Buzz.

    Just as the Cultivation Power of the three were about toe into contact, a shining golden hand suddenly fell from the sky. The hand prated through the gap between the three forces at the critical moment. In the time that it didn¡¯t even reach one thousandth of the way before the explosion, the palm hadpletely separated the three forces.

    ¡°You want to drag me down with you before you die? My imagination was really beautiful. ¡±

    A middle-aged man in silk clothing descended from the sky. With his left hand behind his back and his right hand stretched forward, he appeared to be in a calm andposed state, separated by three waves of energy.

    ¡°You?¡±

    When Yao Bianbian clearly saw who that person was, his expression immediately became ugly.

    ¡°A two-faced guy.¡±

    The one who came was Xue Gouchen.

    Xue Gouchen stood there with a face full of contempt: ¡°Did you really think I did not see through your petty tricks? The people of the DEA had long received instructions from the Your Majesty, the previous scene was just for you to see. Without this scene, how could I have easily uncovered your aplices? You asked your subordinates to contact the people from Nine Saint Sect outside the city gates. Your people inside the Qinguan have already beenpletely exposed. ¡±

    Just as Yao Bianbian was about to speak, his eyes suddenly froze.

    ¡°Still trying to quibble!¡±

    He reached forward and twisted his wrist. In the middle of the air, the golden palm suddenly erged and grabbed the ck panther¡¯s neck.

    With an ao sound, the huge 100 meter long ck panther¡¯s fur seemed to explode. It was as if that hand was carrying a powerful electric current as it grabbed ontouse cat. Fierce, lonely, and filled with despair, these auras all disappeared in an instant. That hand was tightly mped on the ck panther¡¯s neck. The sound of the ck panther¡¯s mournful cries onlysted for a dozen seconds.

    However, these dozen or so seconds were the darkest seconds of Yao Bianbian¡¯s life. His body was defeated, he was defeated before he could kill. Xue Gouchen¡¯s strength far surpassed his, he did not even have the strength to resist in the end.

    With a ¡°Putong¡± sound, Yao Bianbian knelt down with both hands supporting his neck, his knee heavily hitting the ground, actually causing some pain to his heart. When his knees touched the ground, his time was over.

    His name was unknown in the Nine Saint Sect, so no one knew who he was. Other than the Nine Saints, no one knew that he was the fastest and most powerful person who crawled beside Bai Shengjun. If he died, no one in the Nine Saint Sect would mention him, no one would know about him, and even if the Nine Saints mentioned, it might just biece of trash.

    His knees hurt, but Yao Bianbian¡¯s heart hurt even more.

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s right hand that was extended out tightened and the ck panther let out a ¡°ka ka¡± sound. That was itsst trace of despair. Then, Xue Gouchen raised his hand up, and grabbed the ck panther¡¯s neck with his big hand, lifting it up. At the same time, an invisible force also grabbed Yao Bianbian by his neck and lifted him up, and then from his kneeling position to his two feet, he left the ground.

    ¡°Lowly.¡±

    Xue Gouchen seemed to be slightly pleased: ¡°I have taken you down myself, you should feel honored. After all, there aren¡¯t many people in this world who are worthy enough for me to personally act against. Of course, you don¡¯t have the qualifications either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you for now. I¡¯ll need your confession to uncover more people.¡±

    Yao Bianbian held onto his neck with both his hands, as blood flowed out of his mouth. However, he was still smiling, in an even more miserable state. This kind of smile was usually able to leave a deep impression on others.

    An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian stood at the side. The two of them looked at each other and saw a kind of disgust in each other¡¯s eyes. This disgust was not only for one person, regardless of whether it was Yao Bianbian or the others, they all hated him. If one really had to differentiate between the two, then it would be Xue Gouchen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian heaved a long sigh of relief and turned around to leave.

    An Zheng stood there in silence for a while, and in the end, chose to leave as well.

    Yao Bianbian, who had been controlled,ughed in a miserable and proud manner, the blood in his mouth was hisst trace of stubbornness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡±

    Yao Bianbian was hanging in midair, and hisplexion had already turned from white to green and purple.

    ¡°You will never know how many of our people are in the Yancheng. You will never know how many of our people are in the tens of thousands of li of the Bai Shengjun¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°You eunuch.¡±

    Xue Gouchen¡¯s face sank, his hand pressed on forcefully, causing arge mouthful of blood to squeeze out of Yao Bianbian¡¯s throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to confess. I will investigate everything and not let a single one go.¡±

    Xue Gouchen turned around to take a look. An Zheng and Zhu Xiaojian had both left. His body floated forward andnded right in front of Yao Bianbian. The two were in close proximity.

    ¡°I still have to thank you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to maintain my position in the DEA. Do you know how difficult it is for me? I worked under Fang Tanzhi for sixteen years, and worked as a caretaker for twenty-six. He had already worked in DEA for fifty years. Decades ago, I felt that the DEA¡¯s Honored Warrior would be mine, and would be able to obtain this position before I waundred years old. But Fang Tanzhi came out of nowhere, took over the rights from the Old Man¡¯s hands, and then began to wantonly clean up the people in the old man¡¯s seat, as well as the trash that used the Bai Sheng Academy inrge numbers.

    ¡°I really want to learn to wag my tail like a dog. I want to learn to wag my tail like a dog and I even learned to bite people. Do you know why I don¡¯t have many trusted people in the DEA? I don¡¯t dare to ¡­ Once Fang Tanzhi finds out that I have cultivated many trusted people in the DEA, I would be finished. I have to be a good dog, guarding the door from time to time and biting people when I¡¯m busy. ¡±

    ¡°So when you were in the courtyard of the General¡¯s Estate, you looked at me with that disdainful gaze. I don¡¯t me you, do you think it¡¯s been hard for you to hide under the jurisdiction of the Your Majesty for so many years? What the heck ¡­ Compared to me, what¡¯s with that experience of yours? Fang Tanzhi may seem to be very tolerant on the surface, but for him to be able to wipe out everyone in Old Si Ma¡¯s seat, could he really be a merciful and lenient person? ¡±

    After speaking this much in one breath, Xue Gouchen¡¯s expression had be much more rxed, as if he had finally found someone to pour out his heart to.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me, I finally made it until Fang Tanzhi died ¡­ Damn, if he hadn¡¯t died, I wouldn¡¯t even know how long I would have been a dog called the Priestess. I¡¯m a f * * king Priestess, talking about Fang Tanzhi, what kind of mysterious and elusive existence is he, what is he, an old man who has worked so hard to support me? About me? ¡°At most, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years.¡±

    ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    Xue Gouchen suddenly leaned forward, his face was close to Yao Bianbian¡¯s face, ¡°I really have to thank you. I¡¯ll kill you, and carry your head back. I know that Your Majesty likes Zhu Xiaojian even more, because Zhu Xiaojian and Fang Tanzhi are both from the Bai Sheng Academy. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care, as long as I am still a DEA Schr. ¡±

    Kacha, he broke Yao Bianbian¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Little figure ¡­¡±

    Before Yao Bianbian died, three words came out of his mouth, filled with disdain, contempt, ridicule, and even a curse.

    ¡°You are the small fry!¡±

    Xue Gouchen grabbed Yao Bianbian¡¯s corpse and smashed downwards. The corpse was like a cannonball as it smashed into the ground, directly creating a deep pit. The shock wave from the explosion shot up to the sky. After a moment, he rushed over, searching for Yao Bianbian¡¯s corpse in the pit, hoping to preserve it better, or at least recognize that it was Yao Bianbian.

    On the other side, Zhu Xiaojian shook his head and sighed as he walked.

    An Zheng knew what he was thinking, and was not even surprised that Xue Gouchen would appear.

    ¡°You did it on purpose, right?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The things you told me, the moment you bbbot, you will leave me the seat of the Lord of the Town. What Your Majesty doesn¡¯t trust Xue Gouchen at all, what do you mean you know where he went and Xue Gouchen doesn¡¯t know anything?

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± It was intentional, I know that Xue Gouchen¡¯s men were left behind to spy on us. ¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m lying. I don¡¯t even know where the Your Majesty went, I just recklessly guessed that he went to the Nine Saint Mountain City. Your Majesty never told me these things. I was lying to Yao Bianbian, and also lied to Xue Gouchen. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, how would Yao Bianbian admit it? How would Xue Gouchen jump out to help us and stop Yao Bianbian?¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no hope for my Priestess.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed like an old fox, ¡°Your Majesty will definitely be disappointed in Xue Gouchen. He should still be feeling pleased with himself because he had killed Yao Bianbian with his own hands. He would probably react in less than five minutes ¡­ Only a fool would personally kill Yao Bianbian. ¡±

    He stretched his shoulders. ¡°Go out and have some fun?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed: ¡°How can I relieve my worries if I am smashed by a girl, I can only be smashed by a beautiful girl!¡±

 Chapter 1182 - One person

    <h4>Chapter 1182 ¨C One person</h4>

    When Zhu Xiaojian said that the girl would hit him, he almost burst outughing. This waspletely different from Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s image. The fact that he could say suching at this time could only mean one thing ¡­ The thing he was worried about was gone.

    No matter if what Zhu Xiaojian said about Ning Xiaolou going to the Nine Sacred Mountain City was true or false, at least he would nevere to the Qinguan.

    An Zheng thought so.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up Qinguan and take a look.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian put away his smile, and walked towards the entrance of Qinguan with An Zheng. Along the way, they met many people from the DEA. Unknowingly, they had already changed into white clothes. If it was really so, it could only be said that Xue Gouchen was too superficial.

    An Zheng thought along the way. What was he doing on top of the Qinguan¡¯s city walls at this time? He was so unhappy with Qin Shuang before, but now that he was on the city wall, he wondered why Qin Shuang was so high-spirited.

    Zhu Xiaojian did not speak the entire time, and An Zheng did not want to ask either.

    This small piece ofnd in this era ¡­ Yes, in the entire human world, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s territory was just a small ce, even if it was several tens of thousands of kilometers in radius.

    In such a small ce, the viciousness and ruthlessness of fighting and scheming was even more chilling than when An Zheng was at Da Xi. Therefore, An Zheng had always thought that no matter how strong or terrifying a Goblin Beast was, no matter how much it ate people¡¯s life, it would still not be something that would cause people to be afraid of it.

    When Zhu Xiaojian brought An Zheng up the walls of the Qinguan, he definitely did not lower his head to Qin Shuang. An Zheng analyzed a type of information from Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s expression and eyes ¡­ Zhu Xiaojian was very excited and nervous.

    At this moment, what was he so excited about? What was he so nervous about?

    There were not many soldiers left on the city wall. After the horn sounded, the Bai Shengjun¡¯s army fell from the city wall like fierce tigers descending from the mountains. Although their numbers were not even a tenth of the army of Nine Saint Sect outside the city, they did not hesitate to jump down. The soldiers brandished their long swords and charged forward, their eyes turning red.

    There were a lot of people from the DEA on the city wall who were in charge of maintaining order, but Xue Gouchen was not there.

    These people were obviously from the arrangements made by Zhu Xiaojian before this, because they were not wearing filial clothes, and were not Xue Gouchen¡¯s men. A man wearing a schr¡¯s robe stood on top of the city wall. His hands were sped behind his back as he looked into the distance, and his shoulders seemed to be trembling slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re behind the whole thing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian walked to the back of that person and cupped his fists in a very serious manner, and greeted him like he was a junior. Before this, An Zheng had never seen Zhu Xiaojian act this humble in front of anyone.

    That person was Guo Qingxiao.

    Zhu Xiaojian was the envoy of the DEA, so he had a high position and power. He even dared to challenge Xue Gouchen, or fight against him. He was Fang Tanzhi¡¯s junior brother, and could be considered to be a direct descendant of the DEA.

    ¡°Zhu Xiaojian greets Sir.¡±

    Guo Qingxiao turned to look back, seemingly surprised. ¡°I thought that the first person toe up would be Xue Gouchen.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojianughed, but there was disdain in his smile. Of course, that was not in disdain towards Guo Qingxiao, but towards Xue Gouchen. In fact, An Zheng even experienced a kind of disdain towards Qin Shuang.

    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    Guo Qingxiao asked.

    Zhu Xiaojian lowered his head and said: ¡°If I told you that I was fooling around, you might not believe me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    Guo Qing startedughing,ughing very calmly: ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who arranged this matter from beginning to end, but neither Qin Shuang nor Xue Gouchen knows about it. They don¡¯t have enough brains, so knowing is bad for them. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that his own brain wasn¡¯t really good enough, but it was just for an instant, and the moment he saw Zhu Xiaojian, he suddenly understood everything. He then wanted tough, as expected, it was still not suitable for him to participate in these matters.

    Seeing An Zheng smile, Guo Qinxiao knew that An Zheng understood.

    ¡°You are all very smart. Although he is slower than you, it is not necessarily a bad thing.¡±

    Guo Qingxiao stood there with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I am an ordinary person who knows nothing, not a cultivator. I am truly envious of you two. You can live almost to death, and I have to pay more than all of you to be remembered by history. Fortunately, today is a day like this. ¡±

    After saying that, Guo Qingxiao sighed, ¡°However, history will probably not remember me, but will only remember the Your Majesty¡¯s great achievements. Forget it, forget it ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore.¡±

    He looked outside, from excited to lonely.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    he asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I¡¯m stillughing at myself for being too stupid, I¡¯m not suitable for being friends with you guys. Try to stay as far away from me as possible in the future.¡±

    Guo Qingxiao was stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can kill me with ease.¡±

    He said somewhat regretfully, ¡°Although there is some unwillingness that this matter may not even be mentioned in the history books, being able to participate in it is already an exciting matter. I know you guessed it right. Your Majesty didn¡¯t actually go to any Nine Saint Mountain City. After the news was released, the Nine Saints immediately activated their teleportation array and returned to Nine Saint Mountain City. The moment he left, the Your Majesty destroyed the teleportation array. ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has been waiting for you since you arrived. When Yao Bianbian arrived, he would wait for Yao Bianbian to fall for his trap. Everything he sees can be sent to the Nine Saints¡¯ side through special means, so he must have a way to make Yao Bianbian believe that the Your Majesty really went to the Nine Saint Mountain City. ¡±

    Outside was a massacre.

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s men were ughtering the people from the Nine Saint Sect. This time, all the experts from the Bai Shengjun¡¯s court were out. After the Nine Saints left, not a single person remained. Ning Xiaolou led his people and chased for thousands of miles,pletely sweeping away the core strength of the Nine Saint Sect.

    He was fighting to his heart¡¯s content.

    Guo Qingxiao took a deep breath, thanking himself foring up with such a brilliant n. Other than Ning Xiaolou and himself, no one knew the details. That was why Guo Qingxiao said that Zhu Xiaojian was really smart.

    ¡°Your name will be written down in the history books, and it will be heavy.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian said, ¡°Because Your Majesty wants to use Sir, and definitely not only this one time. There were few who knew the way of using people better than Your Majesty, so Your Majesty would definitely not take all the contribution points for himself. From today onwards, the monsieur¡¯s name will officially appear in the court, and the weight of the name will be very heavy. ¡±

    Guo Qingxiao nodded, ¡°Is that why you came to greet me? Because are you sure you want to curry favor with me in the future? ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Guo Qing said in a filial tone, ¡°So from today onwards, I will have to deal with these things ¡­¡± Just thinking about it made his head hurt. However, as I said earlier, how can a person who can¡¯t cultivate like me be remembered by history? So no matter how unustomed or repulsive I am, I will persevere. So I¡¯m d you came to me. The first thing you do is always make people feel happier and more impressed. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian alsoughed: ¡°Thank you Sir, if there¡¯s anything that Mister needs to use with the DEA in the future, please do not hesitate to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty said before that DEA is only a DEA.¡±

    ¡°But from today onwards, mister will very likely represent the Your Majesty to arge extent.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian cupped his fists once again: ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±

    Guo Qingxiao nodded, ¡°Thank you too.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Why did youe and not speak at all?

    An Zheng: ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be a chairman.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian coughed a few times, then pulled An Zheng to turn back.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished what I need to do today. What I bet was pretty much the right thing to do. Maybe after I return, the order to appoint me as the new DEA¡¯s Honored Warrior wille. Don¡¯t you think you should pat my ass now? ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I think we should find a girl to beat her up.¡±

    After you received the power of the devil, there were three times that I wanted to kill you, because I had tried to experience and understand what the Your Majesty was thinking. These three times, I was sure that the Your Majesty would kill you, and so I almost made the first move. But in the end, he realized that the Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts could only be his own. When I started to think about what the Your Majesty should do, I started to fall short. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t kill you, and fortunately, the Your Majesty didn¡¯t kill you as well. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are not the same people, we will never be. Furthermore, I will not stay in the Yancheng for my entire life, scheming and scheming all over a seat as a DEA Schr. ¡°We¡¯re just passersby in a different world. We might get along for a while and even have a little fun together, but that¡¯s all it is. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and he repeated what An Zheng had said as if he was mumbling to himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it?¡±

    He stood there looking at his back, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and shook his fingers: ¡°I am looking down on this world.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian made an ¡°oh¡± sound.

    An Zheng coughed, as though he was affected by the wind.

    It was early winter, so cold.

    Five dayster, Yancheng.

    Inside the great hall that made people feel terrified just by looking up at it, Ning Xiaolou who was sitting on the green jade throne pointed at Guo Qingxiao and said, from today onwards, he is the Prime Minister, the Prime Minister.

    He then pointed at Zhu Xiaojian and said that from today onwards, he would be the head of the Bai Shengjun s. As for that man called Xue Gouchen, even risking his life to pull himself back into the shadows while his life was turning around, but he did not seed, so much so that at this time, no one was thinking where Xue Gouchen had gone to. Was he dead, or was he waiting for death?

    An Zheng returned to the Bai Sheng Academy, went through someone else¡¯s Nirvanic Rebirth, and did not wait for his own Nirvanic Rebirth. As expected, there was no news of him being sent down, and there was also no news of him being sent down. He was likerson that Zhu Xiaojian had forgotten about, but he held onto the identity token of the person holding the most authority in DEA.

    He was like a beast race. He had always been a beast race.

    The weather was not bad. An Zheng raised his head and looked at the blue sky, thinking that he should go to the DEA to take a look, otherwise, he might be rusted to death.

    As he walked through the main entrance of the DEA, the spies all bent down to greet him.

    ¡°Greetings, Chief Prosecutor!¡±

    ¡°And the abbot?¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the Venerable One has gone. Do you want to wait in the main hall?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, where¡¯s the caretaker?¡±

    ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t know? Our DEA... There are no caretakers now. ¡±

    The man looked at An Zheng, ¡°The Honorable Honored Warrior said that he needs to wait for someone.¡±

 Chapter 1183 - No one can bully you anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 1183 ¨C No one can bully you anymore.</h4>

    An Zheng walked around the DEA, but he did not find Zhu Xiaojian, nor did he meet anyone that An Zheng found to be interesting. Du Shoushou who was by his side seemed to be even more resentful, while he muttered his unhappiness.

    ¡°I once yearned for the kind of day when you were in the Great Western Ming Fa Si the most.¡±

    In the toilet in DEA, Du Shoushou squatted down and fished out a bag of beef jerky from his pocket and asked An Zheng if he wanted to eat it. An Zheng looked at the bag in Du Shoushou¡¯s hand with suspicion and shook his head, ¡°Your tastes have been getting heavier and heaviertely.¡±

    Du Shoushou kept the beef jerky, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as looking foopic to talk about?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Forget it, you must be holding back your fart. ¡±

    Du Shoushou squatted on the butt and said: ¡°When I was still in the Fantasy City, my favorite big shot was the Head Elder of the Great Western Ming Fa Si. In my opinion, he is a genuine great character that can support the heavens and the earth. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t help but think, if one day I could follow him and investigate big cases that no one else could find, then my name would be known by the entire world!¡±

    He once again handed the bag of beef jerky to An Zheng who was squatting in the hole next door.

    Du Shoushou took out a stick and chewed on it, ¡°So what if you eat in the bathroom, who said you can¡¯t eat in the toilet? What¡¯s more, fat grandpa is already the supervisor officer of DEA, he could be considered a big official, yet he was not allowed to ¡­ Forget it. ¡±

    ¡°What were your thoughts when you knew that I was the hero in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Ideas? Perhaps it was disappointment, but how could he have unknowingly fallen asleep? There was no sense of aplishment. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng: ¡°What will our future be like here? I thought that DEA was the same ce as Ming Fa Si, so for a moment, I thought that someone was dreaming for me. You returned to DEA like Ming Fa Si, and I followed you, going through life and death together. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the toilet together.¡±

    Du Shoushou rolled his eyes at him: ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? ¡°Why did you return to the yamen in the end and do suching?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m also not the me of that time, and this ce isn¡¯t Ming Fa Si either.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled, he could hear that An Zheng¡¯s tone sounded a little sad.

    Then, only then did Du Shoushoue to his senses. How could An Zheng not have thought of all these? He was still resisting, always resisting.

    ¡°Get used to it. Maybe we really won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±

    Du Shoushou wiped his buttocks and pulled up his pants, then slowly turned his old waist in a circle in front of An Zheng: ¡°Clean the world.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m almost done eating.¡±

    Outside, there were four to five DEA s standing by the sink. They looked at the beef jerky in Du Shoushou¡¯s hands with expressions of shock. As they washed their hands, the sound of the mountain spring water was very clear.

    Du Shoushouughed awkwardly and waved the beef jerky in his hand: ¡°I¡¯ve been on fire for a while now, so it¡¯s a bit dry and long.¡±

    Then he stuffed the beef jerky into his mouth.

    Those DEA espers looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    An Zheng pulled up his pants and walked out, his hand still on his belt, and looked at the group of people with an even more terrified expression.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The group of people didn¡¯t even wash their hands. After bowing, they turned around and ran away.

    ¡°These people are really strange, aren¡¯t I just eating? Is there really a need?¡±

    ¡°The one you ate looked like shit.¡±

    ¡°So that means it¡¯s really ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou passed one to An Zheng.

    An Zheng: ¡°Damn you.¡±

    The two of them walked out. When they pushed open the door, someone wanted toe in. Du Shoushou and that person met up face to face. Du Shoushou¡¯s personality was magnanimous and careless, smiling: ¡°You go first.¡±

    He then stepped aside. That person frowned as he looked at him. ¡°Do you have any rules?¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled: ¡°What rules?¡±

    The man lifted Du Shoushou¡¯s clothes and tugged, shaking: ¡°You stole the clothes on you? ¡°As the chief administrative officer, you don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of politeness when you meet your superior. Who are you even working for?¡±

    There werotal of eight prosecutors in DEA, and Zhu Xiaojian had always been telling An Zheng that he was the biggest one. In fact, the Public Prosecutor was of equal rank. No one was stronger than the other. Only the one with the higher authority held the other party.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my people?¡±

    An Zheng came from behind Du Shoushou and wiped his hands, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man released the hand that was holding onto Du Shoushou¡¯s clothes, and looked at An Zheng from head to toe: ¡°Hey, did you steal the Public Prosecutor¡¯s clothes too? Don¡¯t know me... There aren¡¯t many people in DEA that don¡¯t know me. You are the one called An Zheng, the new supervisor, right? Following Old Zhu, looks like you think no one here can afford to offend you? ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Are you trying to say that I should be respectful to you?¡±

    That person stuck out his chest, ¡°We are both in the same position, so it can¡¯t be said that we are being respectful to each other. But I want to remind you that you¡¯d better remember my name. My name is Wan Zongjie, I have been in charge of the affairs for the longest in DEA. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Hahahaha, so it turns out that even though you¡¯ve been sitting in the same position for the longest time, you still have to brag about it, and you haven¡¯t even levelled up for the longest, aren¡¯t yorash?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Wan Zongjie raised his hand and waved it over. had clearly reacted, but he was still unable to dodge, and his speed was also slower than Wan Zongjie¡¯s.

    Pah! ¨C

    A clear and loud voice came from Du Shoushou¡¯s face, and then, Du Shoushou waspletely stunned. Wan Zongjie pped Du Shoushou across the face. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw a ck shadow approaching. He wanted to dodge, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard he tried.

    Pow!

    An Zheng pped Wan Zongjie¡¯s face.

    Du Shoushou was stunned, and Wan Zongjie was also stunned.

    An Zheng did not expect Wan Zongjie to suddenly attack, and Wan Zongjie did not expect An Zheng to suddenly attack either. In the DEA, it was not unusual for bosses to have low positions. But to hit Du Shoushou right in front of his eyes, was the same as touching on An Zheng¡¯s reverse scale.

    ¡°You hit me?¡±

    Wan Zongjie looked at An Zheng, and killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve just done? [You, who don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing, actually dare to hit me? I have been working in the DEA for so many years, and have been the supervisor for so many years. Not to mention you, even if it¡¯s the Venerable One, you still have to be courteous to me.

    Pow!

    The second hit was still without any warning.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand was right there, but Wan Zongjie was still unable to dodge it. He seemed to bepletely dumbfounded ¡­ He didn¡¯t even have any thoughts about An Zheng hitting him, let alone two? As far as he was concerned, he was just beating up a fat man who didn¡¯t know etiquette, so it didn¡¯t matter if he beat him up. The reason why he fought, was to show An Zheng that he did not need to rely on his own abilities in the DEA to do whatever Zhu Xiaojian wanted.

    ¡°Are you f * cking crazy?!¡±

    Wan Zongjie¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he waited for An Zheng.

    Pow!

    Third ring.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand seemed to still be there, and had not moved at all, but Wan Zongjie¡¯s face had already started to turn red and swollen. Very quickly, the left side of his face looked bigger than the right side. The five finger prints on his face were all swollen, and were about the thickness of a finger taller than the ones on the side.

    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t cripple you, it¡¯s because I have some face. On ount of the fact that you are also a member of the DEA. You hit him and I hit you three times, but I still feel like I can¡¯t ept it and feel like I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the oldest prosecutor. I don¡¯t have that concept. I don¡¯t know you and I don¡¯t n to know you, so I don¡¯t need to give you any face. As for whether or not I will not even know what I am doing in DEA, and even more so, whether or not you care, you do not have the qualifications to do so. ¡±

    An Zheng asked Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°Forget it, one for three. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to the likes of animals.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them left, leaving behind Wan Zongjie, who was trembling in anger.

    Wan Zongjie did not like An Zheng, and he even loathed him. He thought that with his seniority, he was the most suitable sessor to the envoy. However, after waiting for several days, there was still no news regarding his appointment. Later on, he heard that the seat of the Priestess was empty, because the Honorable Honored Warrior was saving it for that An Zheng fellow.

    How could Wan Zongjie feelfortable in his heart?

    He originally wanted to show off his might to An Zheng, but he was thrashed back by, who was three times stronger. His face was burning with pain and his heart was filled with iparable hatred. In an instant, all the feeling of being wronged emerged, followed by killing intent.

    He did not immediately return to his office until the redness and swelling had subsided from his face.

    The next day at dawn, Wan Zongjie gathered all his subordinates.

    ¡°What happened next waop secret, no one was allowed to ask about it from Xu Luan, and no one is allowed to speak of it to anyone. From today onwards, put down all the cases you have on your hands and keep an eye on two people. One of them was the new supervisor called An Zheng, the other was his subordinate called Du Shoushou. ¡°When are these two going to eat, drink, and shit? Watch out for me!¡±

    ¡°Master, did something happen to the two of them?¡±

    ¡°Is it a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen! I... Cough cough, right now I suspect that these two are spies sent by the Nine Saint Sect, and I only suspect them, so I cannot reveal my identity. The honored guests know about this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just do whatever I tell you to do, don¡¯t worry about it. If you can give me the evidence of these two people, I will heavily reward you. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go on, from today onwards, keep an eye on these two!¡±

    But at this very moment, no one expected that An Zheng and Du Shoushou would actuallye to the DEA as well. Having been here for two days in a row, the people of the DEA were even more curious about this youngest ever Public Prosecutor.

    An Zheng walked to the center of the DEA¡¯s courtyard and stood there. Looking around, he shouted, ¡°Who can tell me where my yamen is, and where are my subordinates?!¡±

    Not long after, dozens of spies ran out from a yard and stood in a neat row before bowing.

    ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Lord Public Prosecutor. You are the Public Prosecutor of the First Division of the DEA and your yamen is located in the A-Level District. On the surface, there werotal of three hundred and sixty-six members of Division One. How much of it was hidden in the sealed files? We are here on a rotation basis, so feel free to speak out if there¡¯s anything you need us to do. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Bring me there.¡±

    Dozens of DEA¡¯s spies carefully followed behind An Zheng, feeling that this new master was in a very bad mood.

    ¡°There ierson called Wan Zongjie. Did hee here to bully you?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he walked.

    Those people stopped walking in an orderly manner, then looked at each other. No one knew what to say. An Zheng could guess their expressions and their answers without even turning his head.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    An Zheng walked to his own room and sat down, his feet resting on the table.

    ¡°One by one, one by one.¡±

    He exhaled and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been here before, you¡¯re all my men. No one can bully you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1184 - Causing trouble, even when theres nothing else

    <h4>Chapter 1184 ¨C Causing trouble, even when there¡¯s nothing else</h4>

    Yesterday, Wan Zongjie gave Du Shoushoight p and he sent three of them flying back.

    But An Zheng did not take it out on him, not at all. After going back, An Zheng suddenly thought of something ¡­ Wan Zongjie had no enmity with him, why was he being targeted? Why did he want to show his prowess?

    Then, An Zheng thought about what Wan Zongjie had said. He had already been in charge of the affairs of DEA for many years.

    It¡¯s just that it makes the seat.

    An Zheng nced at his subordinates while sitting on the chair: ¡°I am not a qualified leader. I haven¡¯te here to greet you guys even after so long. Originally, I did not think much of the matters of the DEA. It¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t let me hear it in the future. Even though I¡¯m not familiar with you all and don¡¯t recognize any of you, you are my people after all. From today onwards, I will being to DEA everyday. ¡±

    He looked at the DEA¡¯s spies who were looking at each other in dismay.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say?¡±

    He picked up a book on the table and threw it to the person closest to him. ¡°Write this down. Zhu Xiaojian hasn¡¯t been in the DEA for the past few days, so some people don¡¯t dare to find me directly, nor do they dare to find Zhu Xiaojian. If you guys are a bunch of people who don¡¯t even dare to say it out loud when they¡¯re being bullied, then all of you get lost now. ¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes and ced his legs on the table.

    Not long after, the person who caught the book gritted his teeth and threw it on the ground. He stood up and said loudly, ¡°The supervisor is right, you are not qualified. In fact, we are not the people who followed the Venerable One back then, but were transferred here from the branches of the various DEA s. That is to say, we are actually the people that have been prepared for you. ¡±

    ¡°After the Venerable One became the Venerable One, the elders who were originally following him were all promoted and transferred away. The people of the First Division are all gathered here for you. We had thought that after arriving at Yancheng, we would be able to disy our skills and act together with you. But we didn¡¯t expect that after arriving at the DEA¡¯s headquarters, we would be muddleheaded and didn¡¯t even do anything serious. Do you know what the others in the Divisions said? They say that we are a bunch of useless people who upy the manger. ¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the others also became excited.

    A young spy who looked to be in his twenties said witeddened face, ¡°Mr. Public Prosecutor, these days, especially those from Wan Zongjie¡¯s side, have beening here to look for trouble every day, calling us a bunch of useless trash. ¡°If we were the old people who were in this position before, would they dare to scold me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all because of him.¡±

    ¡°Not just the people from Wan Zongjie¡¯s side, but the people from the other security officials seemed to be looking at us as if we were a group of homeless people.¡±

    Once they opened their mouths, it was as if a dam had been broken and they couldn¡¯t even stop it. An Zheng had been listening with his eyes closed the entire time, and he recorded every single name that was mentioned in his head.

    ¡°Who is the one who cursed you for taking up the toilet?¡±

    An Zheng opened his eyes and asked.

    At this moment, An Zheng understood Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s intentions. He did not transfer all of his people away just to promote the elders under hismand. These young DEA¡¯s secret service were the elites that Zhu Xiaojian had transferred from one branch of the DEA under the Bai Shengjun¡¯s jurisdiction. They had nothing to do with the people of the DEA¡¯s headquarters. These people, were all¡¯s trusted aides that he had prepared.

    No factions, no background, no backers.

    Their faction was An Zheng, their background was An Zheng, and their backer was An Zheng.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± On Wan Zongjie¡¯s side, one of the security officers was called Flying Bird. This person came here the day before yesterday and threw a basket full of rotten eggs at the door. He said that the smell of those rotten eggs is verypatible with us, and that we smell even worse than rotten eggs. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡± sound, ¡°Is this smelly egg?¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, stretching his clothes, and walked out with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°How many students are there in the first division today?¡±

    ¡°A total of 68 people. The remaining people have all been borrowed by the people in the other divisions. We don¡¯t havroper position yet, and any one of the other subdivisions of the field will be able to hold us down if they don¡¯t obey the transfer order and get a big hat that disobeys the orders of their superiors. Mr. Public Prosecutor, you don¡¯t know ¡­ How they humiliated us. ¡±

    ¡°If those of us who were sent away could do some serious work, then it would be fine. The day before yesterday, Wu Fei threw a basket of rotten eggs into the yard, then said that he wanted to transfer 30 of us to assist him in the investigation. There was no other way, there wasn¡¯t even someone at the level of a security officer, our positions were all ordinary intelligence, there was no way for us to resist, we could only choose 30 people to follow him ¡­ Aesult, he had these thirty people, ten of them to divide the stall and clean the toilet, ten to clean the yard and ten to wash their clothes. ¡±

    When the speaking young man reached the point of excitement, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first one who stood up and said that. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Sir, this subordinate¡¯s name is Fang Wen Di, and I was transferred here from the DEA branch in Su Lan County.¡±

    ¡°Su Lan County ¡­¡±

    ¡°This subordinate has done things with the lord before, but the lord doesn¡¯t remember. I met you before at Lake Yi Shui. ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly in his heart, this Zhu Xiaojian had really put in a lot of effort.

    ¡°Bring a chair.¡±

    An Zheng instructed as he walked outside withrge strides. The sixty First Branch¡¯s spies followed behind him, while Fang Wen Di carried a chair and followed behind An Zheng. These people all had a heavy heart and didn¡¯t know what the lord was going to do. Only Du Shoushou had a look of schadenfreude on his face, because he knew that An Zheng was about to go berserk and wasn¡¯t going to go berserk like usual.

    When they arrived at the big courtyard of the DEA, An Zheng made Fang Wen Di ce the chair in the middle of the courtyard. An Zheng sat down on the chair and pointed at the flower bed that wasn¡¯t far away.

    ¡°Insert an incense stick and light it.¡± Then go and call back the people you borrowed from the other slots. Within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, I want to know which stall will not be released. ¡±

    These people looked at each other. Although they all looked troubled, they all dispersed. The time it took for an incense stick to burn was not too long, furthermore, there was Du Shoushou who was watching the show and blowing on the air.

    A few minutester, more and more people returned, and more and more people gathered in the courtyard. By the time the incense was almost burnt out, there were almost two hundred people in the courtyard. The first branch courtyard had three hundred and sixty-six spies, all newly transferred by Zhu Xiaojian into the Yancheng. When the time it took to burn an incense was almost over, at leashird of them had note back yet.

    An Zheng opened his eyes and coincidentally thest bit of the incense was gone.

    ¡°How many have not returned?¡±

    ¡°Sir, a few of them came back just now, but the ny-eight of them haven¡¯te back yet.¡± Thirty of them were in Wan Zongjie¡¯s office, thirty in Helian from the new prosecutor¡¯s office, and fifteen in Dou Chungjie¡¯s office. The rest will go to the Wei Ran Pce to be on duty and will only be back in the evening. ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you have sent a message to the three overseers just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve sent them all over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since they aren¡¯t willing to bring him back, I¡¯ll bring him back myself.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and asked Wan Zongjie about the location of the Third Branch, hand in his pocket as he walked towards it. The spies of the First Branch were all excited, and subconsciously followed An Zheng.

    Reaching the entrance of the Third Branch, An Zheng waved for someone to bring over a chair. He carried the chair up the stairs and sat down at the main entrance of the Third Branch.

    A person dressed in the uniform of amon spy walked over quickly. After looking at An Zheng, he wanted to say a few polite words, but after being nced at by An Zheng, he became terrified and quickly bent over and cupped his fists: ¡°May I ask what is the matter, Mr. Public Prosecutor?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wan Zongjie?¡±

    ¡°Our chief procurator led people to investigate the case. There aren¡¯t many people left in the courtyard today.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged.

    ¡°There are a few of them.¡±

    ¡°Including me, there are probably less than twenty people left.¡±

    ¡°Then take them all with you.¡±

    An Zheng pointed forward: ¡°Bring all of the spies from the Third Branch back to the First Branch to assist in the investigation. Be more polite, don¡¯t let anyone say that we are here to capture people.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the spying guards who were still in a daze and coughed, ¡°Did you not hear the words of the Public Prosecutor clearly? The First Branch has so many things to do, don¡¯t you know how to do them? ¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Fang Wen Diughed sinisterly. It waelease that came after being suppressed for a long time. As he walked forward, the positions of the two hundred or so First Branch students all swarmed in. Not long after, twenty of the Third Branch¡¯s spies were dragged back to the First Branch like dumplings, lined up on the ground in a straight line.

    After the arrangements were made, An Zheng led his people to another branch yard, the fourth branch yard. This Helian New and Wan Zongjie¡¯s rtionship had always been good. He could be considered a person that Wan Zongjie personally brought up. In the end, Helian New and Wan Zongjie managed toe up win to investigate and Wan Zongjie was still a n to do so.

    The two of them were in cahoots, often working together to snatch bigger cases from other branches.

    What was somewhat unexpected was that Helian Xin was also not in his own branch academy. However, there were quite a number of people left behind to guard the courtyard. Almost seventy to eighty of the Fourth Branch¡¯s secret service personnel were standing at the door with sticks in their hands. Inside, thirty of the first Branch¡¯s secret service personnel were cleaning the ce while wearing dirty clothes.

    Helian Lie was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed while calling out to Lang An, one of the military officers under his newmand. There waeapot by his side. It looked rather carefree and carefree.

    An Zheng walked a little faster, and before the people behind could follow him, he already carried his own chair and walked through the courtyard door. As soon as he entered, he heard Lang Ansheng sit there with squinted eyes and say, ¡°What a joke. A few trash from the First Branch actually came over and wanted to take you back. Why are you guys going back?¡± You¡¯re just waiting to die? Sweeping the floor could be considered as contributing to the DEA. Let me see something dirty in the crack between two tiles. None of you can think of going back. ¡±

    He sneered, ¡°me yourselves for being unlucky. If you can¡¯t follow anyone else, follow that piece of trash.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - Fight or accept it.

    <h4>Chapter 1185 ¨C Fight or ept it.</h4>

    An Zheng had already reached the door, but Lang Ansheng, the Public Prosecutor of the fourth branch still did not notice as he sat on his chair, shaking the teapot while ridiculing it.

    ¡°Just now, your family members came to pick you up. They wanted you all to go back.¡± Go back? No one was allowed to leave until the weeds in the yard had been cleared, and the dust in every corner had been wiped away. ¡°Forget about the corner, if I find anything dirty in the crack between the tiles, you can just stay here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Trulyughable. Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of gaze. What¡¯s the use of looking at me? When the Venerable One transferred you all to the Yancheng, all of you were still very excited, right? Especially after hearing that it was the most important academy for the first branch. However, you all must have also never expected that your academy branch has already been destroyed. ¡±

    ¡°It was originally the most important branch, but now ¡­ It¡¯s the same if the steward doesn¡¯te, as if he doesn¡¯t know you have subordinates. He doesn¡¯t care about you, what do you care about? You are all staring at me, I have already remembered who it is ¡­ There¡¯s not even a single Inspector General in the yamen. Do you, the lowest of the spies, still want to wear these clothes? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the inspector general, and I can write down what you did.¡±

    He coughed a few times before saying with a smile, ¡°This is the advantage of having one level of power. A level of power can cruserson to death.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    An Zheng ced the chair beside him and sat down. He picked up the teapot on the side of the table, picked up an unused teacup, washed it, and poured the tea into it. Lang An stood up fiercely, his face was as white as paper when he looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°Listening to your speech just now, it was as if you had acquired a treasure.¡±

    An Zheng sipped on his tea and replied, ¡°What did one of them say?

    He pointed at his clothes. ¡°Is it this size?¡±

    Lang An immediately lowered his head, ¡°This lowly subordinate, this lowly subordinate ¡­ This lowly subordinate pays his respects to the lord. ¡±

    ¡°To kneel is to kneel. To you, that is to say, to bow your head in respect.¡±

    An Zheng touched his teacup: ¡°The tea is not bad.¡±

    Lang Ansheng¡¯s face turned from white to green. It was obvious that he was frightened. He stood there somewhat helpless, hands at his sides, bent over like aughable shrimp. His shoulders trembled. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it, how to exin it.

    ¡°Do my men work hard? You tell me which jobs you want to work hard on, and I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson, okay? ¡±

    An Zheng nced at Lang An Sheng, who couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and kneeled down.

    ¡°My lord, this lowly official knows his wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    An Zheng squinted: ¡°I didn¡¯t even say you were wrong, what do you know? ¡°I¡¯m just asking if my people are useful or not. Looks like there¡¯s no need to ask, it should be useful, otherwise, I would have discovered that there were less people by the roll call just now and sent someone to call for them.¡±

    Lang Ansheng knelt there, his head resting on the ground, not daring to say a single word.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    A coldughter came from outside, ¡°Where did this old mane from? Why is he so arrogant in my third branch.¡± My knees are weak as well, why are you kneeling? ¡±

    The third branch¡¯s Public Prosecutor, Helian Lie, came in from outside with a new team. His face was ashen. The spies he brought back were all holding swords in their hands, as if they were ready to start a massacre at any moment.

    An Zheng did not even look at him, he only looked at Lang An Sheng who was kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°I heard you say that my men were cleaning your yard, and there was not even a speck of dust in the crack between the tiles. Otherwise, no one would be able to leave? ¡°I admirerson like you who is responsible and conscientious. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have enough manpower for some cases. How about this, you follow me to the first minute office and busy yourself for a few days.¡±

    Helian Lie¡¯s new face became even uglier, ¡°Hitting a dog requires you to look at its owner. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too excessive, An Zheng? My people, if you want to bully them, then bully them. If you want to take them away, then take them away? ¡±

    An Zheng sat up straight, and then looked at Helian Xin again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never met, have we?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Helian Xin replied, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve seen it before? So what if I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never had a good impression of someone with the surname Helian. I can go back ten to twenty thousand years. You can borrow my people if you want to, but I have to borrow yours if I want to. When I wasn¡¯t there, your borrower didn¡¯t say hello to me. What¡¯s the point of you being away? ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and slightly raised his chin.

    Helian Jinughed in a new way, ¡°Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because I, Si Qiajue, am biased against you? You didn¡¯t even know where I was when I was working in DEA. ¡°This ce is not for you to behave atrociously.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been in DEA? What does it have to do with me?¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and nced at the people doing the cleaning in the first minute who were at a loss on what to do.

    ¡°Go back and wait for me to ask why your waists are so soft. Fortunately, your waists are also soft, and your knees are not soft. I call you back. You won¡¯t go back because you¡¯re afraid of him, just this once. From today onwards, I will call for all of you. No one can stop you, and no one can stop you.

    An Zheng walked in front of Helian Xin, and the two of them practically faced each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m making it clear that don¡¯t have any more ideas about my first scoreboard. What do you do to them, what do I do to your men? ¡±

    Helian Jin burst intoughter from his new anger. ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to be so arrogant in this third division.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being arrogant, I¡¯m really being crazy.¡±

    An Zheng raised his foot and stepped on the kneeling Lang An¡¯s head. With one stomp, Lang An¡¯s head smashed into the floor tiles. The floor tiles were smashed into powder, and half of its head was stuck in the ground.

    ¡°What can you do?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Helian Chenxin, ¡°Just like what your subordinate said to my subordinate just now, I¡¯ve already bullied you. What can you do? I¡¯m really not a qualified leader. If I was, I would have already wanted to ask them how their life was. Do you think that I won¡¯te to the DEA, and will be carrying the title of the first yamen inspector to cultivate in there? My people are children without mothers, who can stamp their feet as long as they want to? ¡±

    His voice suddenly rose, ¡°If you stamp on it, no one can avoid it.¡± ¡°I will chop off any foot that tramples on their dignity.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward and with a bang, Lang An¡¯s head was smashed into the ground. The soil that was blown up shot out in all directions like bullets, sweeping Helian away from his new clothes and floating backwards.

    ¡°Are you done yet?!¡±

    Helian asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No, you bullied thirty people at once. How many times did you bully?¡±

    An Zheng turned to look at his own men, ¡°Bring along those spies who were looking after us in the courtyard back. I just counted, a total of seventy-eight people, it¡¯s not enough to even have one less. ¡°Including this ¡­¡±

    An Zheng lifted his leg. When Lang An¡¯s head struggled toe out, his face was entirely purple.

    ¡°I want to borrow these people. They¡¯ll probably take ten days. After ten days, you go and bring them back yourself, because they might not be able to return by themselves.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will make a move then!¡±

    Helian growled angrily. All his agents drew their knives, ready to risk their lives at any moment.

    ¡°I want to see who won¡¯t dare to move?¡±

    An Zheng kicked Lang An Sheng directly out of the courtyard door of the Third Division, ¡°Let them chop you down, and don¡¯t retaliate. I shall see how many of them can be killed. Bring every single person back to me, I don¡¯t want to say it again. ¡±

    Those spies of the first tier, who had had enough of venting their anger, started to move. They immediately went up to capture him. The men of the third division were there, weighing the knives, but no one dared to truly chop them down.

    After all, everyone here was a member of the DEA.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t dare?¡±

    An Zheng walked over and knocked the de in the hands of an intelligence guard onto the ground, ¡°If you really dare to, don¡¯t pull out your de to scare people. The de in the hands of an DEA spy is not used to scare people. Before, you might have beencent, thinking it was a good thing to follow someone who can bully others, or at least not be bullied by others. ¡°However, from today onwards, this matter will have to be changed. In the future, if you see the people from the first minute, you will have to walk in circles. Otherwise, there will be unpleasant consequences.¡±

    ¡°If you bring them out today, the two of us will be irreconcble!¡±

    Helian Lie red at An Zheng and said.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he walked back to where Helian Lie was standing.

    ¡°From the day you bullied my people, you and I have been irreconcble. The people who will be here for you in ten days won¡¯t be able to do it even a day earlier. If you can¡¯t stand it, go cry. Find a ce to cry. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and patted Helian Lie¡¯s face, which was like a new face that had just been pped.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine when I¡¯m not in the DEA, but I wille here every day. As long as I¡¯m in the DEA, no one can touch my people. I can touch anyone I want. If you are not convinced, you can do whatever you want. You can fight me alone or drag out the two men from the yamen to fight with them. If you say it out loud, I¡¯ll take it. ¡±

    An Zheng walked towards the exit with big strides. The people from the first branch all walked towards the exit with 78 people from the third branch, while the spies from the third branch stood there. They were all either angered to the point that their faces were either pale or scared to the point that they turned pale. They were already used to bullying the newbies in the first ce. Who would worry that they would also fall into An Zheng¡¯s hands one day?

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Helian turned around fiercely and shouted at An Zheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be damned sorry!¡±

    An Zheng said without turning his head, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the future whether I regret it or not, but you must already be regretting in your heart about the person who bullied me back then. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m generous and won¡¯t lower myself to your level. This matter... Not yet. [Let¡¯s talk about it when I have bullied you enough. I will say the same thing again, if you don¡¯t ept it ¡­] Just hit him. ¡±

    ¡°Aooo!¡±

    It was unknown if it was the spy from the first magistrate court who shouted at the top of his lungs like a wolf.

 Chapter 1186 - - Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 1186 ¨C Stealing</h4>

    An Zheng had originally nned to find everyone who had messed with the first branch family member, one by one, without sparing them a single nce. However, Wan Zongjie from the second and Dou Chunjie from the fifth were both absent. All of a sudden, they became dull.

    Du Shoushou was afraid that the other people would be bullied after they left, so he decided to stay in the branch office until nightfall before returning. An Zheng walked out of the DEA¡¯s gate and wandered around the streets. He bought some pastries from the apricot shop, some tea from Ru Yi Pavilion, and some things from Bai Sheng Academy.

    When he arrived at the Academy, it was already noon. An Zheng did not return to the Eye Congealing Pavilion, and instead arrived outside the small courtyard where his eldest senior brother, An Caichen, lived alone. This small courtyardpletely fit An Caichen¡¯s personality. It was hidden in the bamboo forest, with fences, wooden doors, simple houses, and simple decorations.

    An Zheng stood at the door with his stuff in his hands, wanting to shout out loud, but thinking that his senior brother was still injured and could not move, there was no meaning in shouting, so he just pushed open the door and walked in.

    Just as he entered the courtyard, a girl in a cotton dress, holding a water basin in her hands, walked out. The basin was full of clothes, and one could see traces of blood on some parts of the clothes. She was petite and had a hairband around her head, making her look even more delicate.

    An Zheng was stunned, he did not expect to meet her at this ce.

    The young Spirit Race girl, Du Ruo.

    When Du Ruoruo saw An Zheng, she was also stunned for a moment. She obviously did not expect An Zheng to return, and it was unknown if she was shocked or what, but the wooden basin in her hands actually fell down. It was as if he had been caught doing something he shouldn¡¯t have done.

    An Zheng teleported over and smiled while holding the wooden basin: ¡°Are you throwing me out?¡±

    Du Ruo¡¯s face turned red, then white as she stood there at a loss as to what to do. She wanted to exin something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. It was as if the teacher who had just secretly said something to another boy in ss had caught him in a fit of reverence and made a grave mistake.

    An Zheng did not think much about it, because he did not care too much about this girl. However, Duro was thinking too much in his heart ¡­ Initially, she came to find An Zheng to repay his gratitude, but in his mind there was always the thought that he would follow An Zheng for the rest of his life. Although he kept denying it, it still popped out from time to time.

    But when she arrived at Yancheng, she clearly knew where An Zheng was but she did not go there. Instead, she stayed with An Caichen and took care of him, so she felt that she made a mistake. Her first impression was that she would care more about An Zheng, which was why she was at a loss when An Zheng appeared.

    ¡°Eldest Brother is sleeping?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Ruo nodded subconsciously as she stood there rubbing her hands, her face still as pale as ever.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An Zheng put down the wooden basin, carried his things and walked up the stairs: ¡°I took a nce at him and left. I haven¡¯te to see him after returning to the Yancheng.¡±

    ¡°He... ¡°I slept after taking some medicine.¡±

    Du Ruo also didn¡¯t think that she would say suching. Because the hidden meaning of this sentence was ¡­ Please do not disturb An Caichen¡¯s sleep.

    Of course An Zheng recognized it, he stopped his footsteps, and after being silent for a while, he passed the thing in his hand to Du Ruo: ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    After Du Ruoruo finished speaking, she regretted it, because she suddenly realized that she did not have the rights to reject An Zheng¡¯s visit. This feeling was, she was the one who was closer to him in the courtyard, so he could let her leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Du Ruoruo wanted to exin, but An Zheng smiled as he ced the things in her hands, then turned and left.

    An Caichen was actually awake. He already knew that An Zheng hade when he was still not too close to the small courtyard, so he was in a difficult situation. He was very nervous, and he even had a fear that An Zheng might not even know where he came from. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Du Ruo leave because of An Zheng, and he couldn¡¯t let An Zheng leave because of Du Ruo either. After all, Du Ruo hade to find An Zheng, but stay here to take care of him ¡­ The feeling of him making a mistake was even stronger than Du Ruo¡¯s, to the point that he chose a very cowardly method ¡­ Pretend to sleep.

    When An Zheng left the small courtyard, Du Rui and An Caichen let out a long sigh of relief at the same time.

    However, after leaving the small courtyard, An Zheng suddenly startedughing. Hisughter was so loud that it seemed as though he had caught a breath, as he then muttered a sentence to himself ¡­ One big and one small, two pure idiots.

    An Zheng obviously did not expect that at that moment, when Du Ruo had almost rubbed his hands until they were broken, An Caichen was lying on the bed and using his strength to grab the bed sheets. After An Zheng left, he was so nervous that he thought he was just wiping the sweat off his palms, but he realised that he had torn the bed sheets.

    An Zheng really missed Xiao Liu¡¯er.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. It seemed to be very fast, but every single day was torture for An Zheng. Furthermore, the ce where Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi were, wce that the Bai Shengjun, which An Zheng was at, could not tolerate water and fire.

    After returning to his own residence, An Zheng started to cultivate.

    At the same time, in another ce within the Yancheng, another person was madly cultivating.

    Qiu Mayi was very satisfied with his disciple who had just joined the sect, the sessor whom he had only found after searching for a long time. Looking at Tan Shanse who was standing in front of the Star Observation tform and raising his head to look at the starry sky, without moving, Qiu Mayi had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Master, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly turned around and called out.

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Fromst night, disciple has been looking at many fate stars, and the brightest one here is Your Majesty. The fate star of the Your Majesty was originally very big and bright, but it was not in the form of an ancient light. But now, Your Majesty¡¯s Fated Star seems to be more than twice its original size, and it still continues to expand. ¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Qiu Mayiughed: ¡°Your Majesty has met his own benefactor. From today onwards, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°But, who is that little star after the Fated Star? That person from the Your Majesty? ¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Qiu Mayi was slightly startled. Previously, he did not notice any small stars beside Ning Xiaolou¡¯s Fated Star. As he walked to Tan Shanse¡¯s side and raised his head to look at the sky, he indeed saw apanion star behind that great shining star. Even though it was very small, and was almostpletely hidden by the light of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s Fated Star, it still struggled with all its might, as if it was trying to break free from the Fated Star¡¯s shackles.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    Qiu Mayi¡¯s expression became ugly. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be him, but who else could it be?¡±

    Tan Shanse said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Master, do you see? Your Majesty¡¯s Fated Star seems to be grabbing onto that small star with all his might, wanting to keep it by its side as apanion star to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it.¡±

    Qiu Mayi nodded his head, ¡°So it¡¯s alright. ording to the logic of fate, when a person reaches a certain level of strength, their fate star will expand and the bigger it bes, the stronger it bes. The resulting traction force would pull the nearby small star over, forcefully absorbing the force from the small star to continue feeding itself. This little star looks weak, but seems like her fate is extremely hard. With this little star apanying her, Your Majesty¡¯s luck should be better. ¡±

    Tan Shanse seemed to have let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Qiu Mayi nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll go tell this matter to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. If Your Majesty thought about it too much, he might think that Xiao Xing did something bad to himself. Right now, Big Star is holding onto Little Star. Little Star provides power for Big Star and is beneficial to Your Majesty, so ¡­ ¡±

    Qiu Mayi muttered to himself for a moment, and said: ¡°What you said makes sense, if that little star really is that noble¡¯s Fated Star, and then suddenly escaping after finding out about this, would not be good for the Your Majesty. ¡°Let¡¯s put it down for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we have the chance or when we see unexpected changes in the constetions.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression rxed, and his eyes flickered.

    ¡°Keep watching, I¡¯ll go check on how things are with the Tianshu Room.¡± This Tian Shu iroduct of my life¡¯s work, I can¡¯t afford for anything to go wrong. Once something goes wrong with Dubhe Yi, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to rest easy for the rest of my life. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Tan Shanse lowered his head and said.

    Qiu Mayi smiled and nodded as he turned to leave. As he walked, he said: ¡°You have not rested for three days and three nights. ¡°Thebination of work and rest will be ready in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    After Qiu Mayi left, Tan Shanse suddenly dropped to the ground, as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out of him. He sat there breathing heavily. The sweat on his forehead was as big as soybeans, rolling down one by one. On his back, his clothes were drenched in sweat. He sat there as if he had just struggled out of the gates of hell.

    In fact, he had just struggled out of the gates of hell. He did his best and told a huge lie just to survive. He subconsciously turned his head back to the direction Qiu Mayi had left in. His face was still very white, and there was still a lingering fear in his heart. Who is Qiu Mayi? He was the creator of the Dao of Stars. Who in this world could easily deceive him?

    But if she didn¡¯t lie to him, the one who died would be herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    Tan Shanse muttered to himself.

    He apologized to the person he did not know, feeling guilty. Because of his lies, something could happen to that person. That person was probably Qiu Mayi¡¯s mistake in the first ce. And this guilt was quickly reced by an excitement that came after cheating. Tan Shanse was stunned for a moment, why would he be happy about suching? In fact ¡­ Very excited?

    This is the pleasure of scheming against others. Could it be that I was born like this?

    Tan Shanse felt waves of fear, but the fear quickly disappeared. He was still excited, iparably excited.

    It felt good.

    He stood up, holding onto the railing, and raised his head to look at the sky. That huge, shining star of fate was Ning Xiaolou¡¯s, and the small star being tied up behind him seemed to be struggling to escape ¡­ From the surface, it looked wless, but it was something that Tan Shanse had used all of his effort to disguise.

    That little star was him.

    That wasn¡¯t some big star trying to devour the power of the little star, nor was it the little star trying to struggle with her life, but it was... The Little Star was stealing the fate of the Great Star.

    Tan Shanse took a deep breath, and tightly gripped onto the railings.

 Chapter 1187 - You Bastard!

    <h4>Chapter 1187 ¨C You Bastard!</h4>

    An Zheng stood in his own small courtyard, raised his head and looked at the sky, staring at the flickering stars in the sky in a daze. He was someone who did not have time to be lost in thought, but when he thought about Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi, he would often be unable to control himself.

    Fang Tanzhi was dead.

    However, Fang Tanzhi had actually opened a door for him. In the past, An Zheng would often see that iparably huge bronze door within his illusions, and he wholeheartedly wanted to know what exactly the door was. It was as if the door that Fang Tanzhi had opened for him was the huge bronze door.

    Behind the door was the sea of stars.

    The power of a cultivator was extracted from a world. It was a minor cultivation. The ultimate of small cultivation, depends on how rich the spiritual energy in this world is. For example, the Da Xi era, the end result of their early cultivation was just like Chen Wunuo, who could never reach the peak of the Greater Heaven Stage again. In this world, An Zheng spected that the most extreme stage of cultivation would be the Golden Immortal Realm, which was above the level of the Great Sage in the mortal world.

    Therefore, no matter whether it was Ning Xiaolou or the Nine Saints, who looked like the peak cultivators of the Mortal Realm, they would always be able to move mountains and fill the seas easily.

    Outside the bronze door, however, was cultivation.

    Immortal Emperors like Purple Ivy and the others, and even lower Celestial Sovereign s like them, had already reached the stage of grand cultivation, where they could absorb energy from the sea of stars and not from a small world. Thus, their strength was something that the cultivators of the mortal world could not hope to attain. When An Zheng thought about this, he was even more surprised. Back then, what exactly happened when the Mortal Realm cultivators counterattacked and obtained the victory of the Immortal Pce?

    Only after entering this era did An Zheng understand that the rumors were indeed out of the ordinary. Even if the two Immortal Emperors, Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, were to fight to the point of shattering space, and Purple Ivy were to leave as well, the cultivators of the Mortal Realm would not even have a chance to obtain victory. Just a casual Celestial Sovereign would be able topletely suppress the human world by himself.

    What about the legendary Demon Emperor? Who exactly was Da Chi?

    It was rumored that when Da Chi fought with Purple Ivy, he lost while challenging Purple Ivy, to the point where he almost lost his Cultivation Power. If that was the case, then what did the cultivators of the Mortal Realm rely on in the Immortal Pce battle? And only after An Zheng arrived at this era did he realize where there were powerful demi-humans, and even more so, how could there be Demon Emperors.

    Everything became so confusing, as if people in the mortal world were unable to break free from their shackles.

    He looked up at the sky.

    And then, he thought of Tan Shanse.

    Tan Shanse... Why can you transcend the Eternal?

    The power of the stars, in other words... Tan Shanse used another method to obtain the power behind the bronze door. With his cultivation level, it was impossible for him to obtain the power of the sea of stars outside of the Realm of the Skypiercing. Therefore, he must have found some sort of shortcut. Using the Cultivation Power of the mortal world to absorb its power, it was very possible that it was ¡­ Steal.

    Thinking about it, An Zheng suddenly understood a lot. Tan Shanse was able to live forever, not because his strength had truly reached the realm of opening the bronze door and entering the great cultivation world. It was because of his special talent that allowed him to steal the power from other people¡¯s Fated Stars. Therefore, the power of time in this world would not be able to kill him.

    Even if the Immortal Emperor was not immortal, sooner orter, his body would eventually decline and dry up. But Tan Shanse wouldn¡¯t, he kept stealing. After he stole this, he stole that. He kept stealing. He was like someone who had left behind six paths ¡­ Time had no effect on him at all. To be more precise, the rules of time had no effect on him.

    After thinking about the six paths, An Zheng once again thought of the Xiao Qi Dao.

    What exactly is the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s Inherent skill, to both be other than the Six Paths?

    Then, An Zheng suddenly felt a chill in his heart ¡­ Outside of the six paths?

    Fang Tanzhi¡¯s perception of the Human Realm Above Heavens was actually a much broader way than the path of stars. Tan Shanse¡¯s stealing was a small path, but Fang Tanzhi¡¯s Heaven Realm was the real way to open that door. It was just that although Fang Tanzhi had created this path, he had not been able to endure past the machinations and plots of the mortal world. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that if Fang Tanzhi hadn¡¯t died, the first Mortal Realm cultivator to ascend to the Heavenly Region would definitely not have been Ning Xiaolou, but Fang Tanzhi.

    That¡¯s the irony.

    The wooden door creaked open as someone pushed in. Du Shoushou walked in tiredly witood in his hand, releasing a fragrance.

    ¡°Fire?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Du Shoushou walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and sat down on the chair in the courtyard, not caring about the dew at all. He threw breakfast to An Zheng, and closed his eyes as he lied there seemingly exhausted.

    ¡°What have you been doing all night?¡±

    An Zheng opened the oil paper package and saw that the fire inside was extremely warm.

    ¡°Helian went to find trouble with Dou Chun on the first day of the break. He wanted to get back some face. fat grandpa I stood at the door with the kitchen knife in my hand, opened the door, and let them kill me before I go in. These fellows weren¡¯t willing to give up. After a night of scolding outside the door, I faced them for the entire night. In the morning, when I heard that Zhu Xiaojian had gone back to the DEA, I could onlye back to get a good night¡¯s sleep after he had run away. ¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°These guys are really unwilling to give up.¡±

    However, Du Shoushou was already snoring. It was obvious that the night of scolding was much more tiring than the fight. With a wave of his hand, the reclining chair brought Du Shoushou to fly into the house at the same time. With another wave, a nket was thrown over Du Shoushou¡¯s body. An Zheng stood in the courtyard and wolfed down the breakfast that Du Shoushou had brought back. After saying it was so fragrant, he went to his room to bathe and change his clothes.

    He didn¡¯t sleep all night, but felt refreshed afteot bath. Wearing a new set of official uniform, An Zheng stepped onto the floor of DEA¡¯s yamen.

    Zhu Xiaojian had just fallen asleep and had not slept for the entire night. He had a lot of things to dotely, especially now that he had bbbot. Recently, he had been busy outside because the revenge from the Nine Saint Sect was a little violent. In one breath, Ning Xiaolou advanced six thousand kilometers, killed several hundred thousand people, and caused Nine Saint Sect¡¯s vitality to be greatly damaged. The Nine Saints were tricked into returning to Nine Saint Mountain City. When they came back to their senses, it was already toote.

    The Nine Saints were infuriated, they started to seek revenge crazily, so Zhu Xiaojian had been busy all day and all night. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to settle down with the interference of another big shot, so he coulde back and have a good night¡¯s sleep. In this era, the three Monarchs and four sects, as well as the other important figure who had a good rtionship with Ning Xiaolou had rushed over to mediate and reconcile. The Nine Saints had no choice but to give him some face. Adding on the fact that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had suddenly disappeared withourace, and he didn¡¯t dare to believe the Divine Court that had just appeared too closely, he had to temporarily stop the battle.

    When Zhu Xiaojian returned to the DEA, he immediately went to deal with the piles of official affairs overnight. Just as heid down at daybreak, he heard annoying knocks on the door outside.

    Which blind person would actually knock on the door at this time? How could his trusted guard not stop him?

    He rolled over, covered his head with the nket, and ignored it.

    The door was pushed open with a creak, and the sound of footsteps could be heard entering the room. It was very annoying. Zhu Xiaojian let out a long sigh. He thought, ¡°This guy is really annoying.¡± He decided to just lie there with his head covered and not get into bed.

    ¡°I brought burnt bacon.¡±

    An Zheng sat down on the chair and ced the steaming hot breakfast on the tea table. Ignoring Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s deliberate disregard of him, he boiled the water himself and made tea for himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking annoying.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stood up and red at An Zheng.

    An Zheng nced at it andughed: ¡°I thought you would sleep naked.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian stared at him, staring for an entire minute before sighing. ¡°Fuck, how do I know you ¡­¡±

    How could he have the time to take off his clothes and go to sleep? The heavy brocade clothes did not affect his sleep at all, and the one affecting him was An Zheng. He struggled to sit up from the bed and rinsed his mouth with the tea An Zheng made for him. Then, he grabbed the fire and started to gnaw on it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten this kind of ground gas before?¡±

    An Zheng nced at Zhu Xiaojian and poured him a second cup of tea.

    ¡°Your tea leaves aren¡¯t good. The tea I drank yesterday at the colonel¡¯s office was even better than yours.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian almost choked, after drinking a mouthful of tea, he burped and said: ¡°Are you nning to anger me to death? As soon as I came back, I goeadache from what you did. As people of the DEA, could they be more harmonious? ¡°Wait until you do something good in the future before you bully others. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you bullied others when I properly put you in my shoes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to bully people.¡±

    He took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s as if the people who bullied me didn¡¯t want to wait.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°They are just unhappy in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t really do something too out of line. When you just joined the DEA, you were already the chief prosecutor for the first branch of the yamen. Everyone knows that you will be the future pamper, so of course they would be unhappy in their hearts, extremely unhappy. A person like Wan Zongjie has worked hard for so many years and has always been looking forward to taking a step up, but now that you¡¯vee and interrupted his future, how can he not be worried? As for the others, they only look at how unhappy you are.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°That¡¯s why I have to stand up for the people I implicated. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing, I won¡¯t make too much of a fuss. I just wanted to show them my attitude and tell them to be more tactful in the future. You also know that my biggest goal is the Martial Arts Conference in half a year, how can I have the free time topete with them? I am making a ruckus just to make my cultivation in Bai Sheng Academy more stable in the future. ¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can differentiate between priorities, don¡¯t cause me trouble all day. Oh right, by the way, let me tell you something ¡­ I killed another batch of Nine Saint Sect¡¯s spies at Qinguan and added your name onto the service record, saying that it was you who provided the information, that it warace that you discovered while you were in Qinguan. With these small achievements, you will be able to appear in the Your Majesty from time to time and be brought up in the imperial court. In the future, it would also be useful to use you as a caretaker. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled a little embarrassedly: ¡°Looks like I bought breakfast too cheaply. If I knew earlier, I would have bought you something expensive.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°I just beg you to hurry up and leave, let me sleep in peace for a while.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, ¡°I just came here to talk to you about the things that have happened in the past few days so that you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I said what I had to say, and I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re back, I will restrain myself. That¡¯s the end of my conflict with those guys. I¡¯m not an ignorant person, am I? ¡±

    An Zheng got up and said, ¡°Sleep well, I¡¯ll go to the first scoreboard to take a look. I heard thatst night, Wan Zongjie and Dou Chun used the two of them to block the door of the first minute court for the whole night, so I have to go back and pacify my people. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I knew that they had been arguing with me all night, so before dawn I had the news sent out that I was back and they had gone back. Knowing I was here, they didn¡¯t dare to be too impudent. I still say that. They¡¯re just upset. Whether it was cursing or bullying your subordinates, it was all venting. It¡¯s fine to let them vent, but there won¡¯t be any big events. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    He cupped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you for the promotion, I¡¯ll be going back first. You sleep first, you sleep first.¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian replied, after eating their fill, his sleepiness became even stronger, and he crawled into bed: ¡°Hurry and f * ck off.¡±

    An Zheng went out and smiled like a fox.

    Zhu Xiaojian tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He felt that something was wrong, then suddenly sat up and shouted towards the outside: ¡°What the hell did you do beforeing to see me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    An Zheng, who was walking into the courtyard, stopped in his tracks and quickly ran outside.

    ¡°Nothing ¡­¡± Look, I forgot to tell you earlier, I just pulled Wan Zongjie and Dou Chun out of bed and beat them up, it¡¯s not heavy ¡­ One person broke his legs, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore. Helian ran away after hearing the news, who knows where ¡­ ¡°I thought he was crying here, so I came over. Who would¡¯ve thought he actually ran away.¡±

    Before he could finish, he was already far away.

    Zhu Xiaojian sat there in a daze, then roared: ¡°You chased people all the way here to beat me up?!¡±

    After saying that, he paused for a moment and then muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a f * cking sesame seed cake just for me!¡±

 Chapter 1188 - Authority

    <h4>Chapter 1188 ¨C Authority</h4>

    After inheriting Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s position as the first yamen runner, ording to convention, he had already be the most powerful of the eight things in the DEA. But the people inside the DEA did not recognize An Zheng¡¯s position, because they felt that An Zheng was an outsider.

    A new person seemed to upy a high position without any reason, and had even almost nevere to work. This made those old people from the DEA who felt that they had been working diligently for many years find it difficult to ept. No matter which workce it was, someone like An Zheng who descended from the skies would naturally be met with some resistance. He smiled on the surface and stabbed him in the back. Even if it seemed to be friendly, An Zheng would still disobey his orders or request for their help.

    Logically speaking, it would be extremely difficult for one to fuse with these old men. However, An Zheng never nned to merge with them, and use his state of being a kind person to deal with everything around him. He chose the simplest and crudest method. Whoever disagreed would be killed.

    Of course, this may not be the best way to solve the problem, because doing so tends to deepen the conflict.

    But An Zheng did not have the time to care about these people, he was busy.

    The reason why An Zheng did not reject joining the DEA was because he needed the strongest and most terrifying intelligence agency under the jurisdiction of the entire Bai Shengjun. He needed the DEA¡¯s information system, the tentacles that extended to almost every corner.

    In the first minute¡¯s study, An Zheng sat on a chair with a sloppy appearance, leaning on the chair¡¯s foot and resting on the table. In order to help An Zheng adapt to the responsibilities of the DEA, Zhu Xiaojian had left a few experienced and experienced people to help An Zheng.

    One of them was called Yu HanNian. He seemed to be an honest man in his fifties. In fact, there were many such honest people in life. One could tell that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything earth-shattering in his lifetime just by looking at him. They might secretly take advantage of her, but even so, they would still be extremely nervous and scared to death. They were both honest and perhaps even slightly fat.

    They were harmless in front of everyone, making it easy for people to rx their vignce.

    Yu Hanshui was sucerson. Standing there, he gave off a very rxed feeling. He didn¡¯t have any wariness towards him.

    ¡°Master, why did you call me here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are still a lot of things I don¡¯t understand. I would like to ask you about some unfamiliar ces.¡±

    ¡°Sire, if there¡¯s anything you need, please do not ask.¡±

    ¡°Consulting is a must.¡±

    An Zheng sat up straight and poured a cup of tea for Yu HanNian. He hurried over and received it with both hands.

    ¡°I want to know if DEA has any spies in the Nine Saint Mountain City of Nine Saint Sect.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Yu HanNian¡¯s hand trembled, he was silent for a while, then nodded: ¡°Yes, but this is not something I am responsible for, so I can only tell you that you are.¡± If an adult needs someone over there, it would be best to go directly to the Venerable One. The list of our men and the scope of their duties are controlled by the Venerable One alone. From the very beginning, the people who infiltrated the Nine Saint Sect were arranged by us. This matter has always been under the personal control of the Venerable One, so no one else is aware of it. ¡±

    These words were said straightforwardly and sincerely, but also cleverly, and directly stopped An Zheng from speaking any further.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°There are indeed some matters that require me to use some of that energy. I will go look for the Honorable Honored Warrior shortly.¡±

    ¡°Right after Master Si Ma fell asleep, he was called into the Nature¡¯s Pce by the Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think he will be able toe out anytime soon, is Sir in a hurry? ¡°If you are really anxious, I will think of a way to send someone to the Venerable Heavens Sect to inform you.¡±

    He looked honest and honest, but his mind was sharp, his reaction was fast, and his reply was correct. He was very good at doing things.

    It would be weird if sucerson could not get up, but if such a person was bound so tightly, why did Zhu Xiaojian not bring him away? If it was just to help An Zheng get to know his business, there was no need to leave such a person. Therefore, An Zheng suddenly understood in his heart that this Yu HanNian definitely did not just want to support An Zheng in his first session. However, An Zheng did not care, because he did not have any huge requests to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. When the Venerable One returns, just inform me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu HanNian lowered his head and asked, ¡°Master, do you have any other orders?¡±

    ¡°Bring me the files of all the members of our branch. I want to choose a few people to work outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu HanNian quickly walked out, and not long after, he came back withick stack of files. After cing them on the table, he lowered his head and asked An Zheng: ¡°Master, what kind of talents do you need? There are more people and the files are thicker. What kind of people do you need? Maybe I can rmend them to you, but you can save some time if you decide based on your needs. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    An Zheng put down the first file that he received and asked with a smile: ¡°This is my first time here, and I still don¡¯t know the most basic things. There is a supervisor at a branch office, and below the supervisor is the field officer, and below the supervisor is the groupmander of each group ¡­ ¡°How many officers can there be in a branch?¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the DEA, a branch office can only have a maximum of twelve officers, but up until now, this number has always been limited to eight, because it is easier to manage. Actually, most of them didn¡¯t even have eight military officers. The smallest magistrate was in the second division. There were only four officers in charge of the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office. The most popr one is the Inspector General Dou Chun. There arotal of nine Inspector Generals. ¡±

    ¡°How many do we have?¡±

    ¡°Currently... Not a single one. This is because every Public Prosecutor¡¯s field officer should be personally appointed by you. This way, they will havigher degree of loyalty towards you. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re the second one.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out two fingers. ¡°From the beginning to the end, you have been very careful, not the slightest mistake. This instead made me very worried. Du Shoushou is my brother, and also the first judicial officer. He was the first, and you are the second. ¡±

    Yu HanNian was stunned for a moment, then he took a step back and bowed, ¡°Thank you sire for your promotion.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around, you were already a Public Prosecutor¡¯s Officer before right? We don¡¯t need to be that cautious, we shouldn¡¯t have to be that cautious. It¡¯s better to be frank. Zhu Xiaojian left you with me. First, he needed your experience to help me, because he was sure that even if you do get rid of your position, I would still bring it up sooner orter. However, even if you mentioned it, you would only be able to return to your original position. To you, this is noeward, on the contrary, it is still a bit unfair. Second, he left you here to spy on me, right? ¡±

    Yu Hannian¡¯s expression became unnatural as he smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°How about this, I don¡¯t have anything I can give you. Your sry will increase threefold from today onwards. I¡¯ll leave the entire matter of the first minute with you. You can decide on a small matter and ask me again for more information. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you have to remember. You already know what I¡¯m like when I went out to fight. If you continue to be like before and endure it patiently, I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, milord.¡±

    An Zheng took out three golden pellets from his spatial tool, ¡°It¡¯s noriceless item, but there¡¯s still some effect. You can keep these three Gold Cores and give some Essence Crystal to you as rewards to your subordinates. ¡±

    Yu HanNian took another step back and knelt down, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me several times, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. I need you. I need you to be willing to stay by my side and work for me. With your power, even if you follow Zhu Xiaojian, you should be in a higher position now than me. ¡°Even though the Monastery¡¯s most powerful one among the Monarchs, I know that there are some positions that do not appear to have actual power, but the positions of the cards are actually very ingenious.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    An Zheng pushed something over, and then took out a weapon at the peak of the Golden-Rank.

    ¡°The things before were given to you in the name of the first yamen inspector of the DEA. This is something I gave you personally, but of course, if you are willing to record it down and report it to Zhu Xiaojian, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I were to openly rope you in, and make you into my good helper, Zhu Xiaojian wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything even if he found out. ¡±

    ¡°Milord, please don¡¯t! This is too precious!¡±

    ¡°I never take back what I give.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and went over to help Yu HanNian up, and held the thing in his hand.

    ¡°Enough, you have already received all the rewards that I gave you privately. Since that is what you deserve, there is no need to be polite.¡± The next thing to do was to get down to business ¡­ The ones who can hide the most, the ones who can follow the most, the ones who can interact the most, the best assassins, the best bodyguards, the ones with the best brains, pick out six of them for me. ¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you want these six people to do?¡± ¡°Please forgive me for asking, but because every case has a different design location, people, and things are different, this subordinate needs to consider carefully.¡±

    ¡°To Nine Saint Mountain City.¡±

    Hearing these words, Yu HanNian felt goosebumps rise all over his body.

    ¡°Lord, this ¡­ That¡¯s not quite right. ¡°We have quite a few spies hidden over there, all of them experts. If you really need them, it won¡¯t broblem for us to borrow them.¡±

    ¡°Borrowing is only a temporary matter. I need to hire people for a long time, so after considering it, I still chose my own people to send over.¡± Pick out these six people as soon as possible. Whatever you want, give them. First, make sure they have the ability to survive in the Nine Saint Mountain City. If you can live high, don¡¯t live low. Anyone who does things for me, I want them to have the mostfortable time of their life, even when they are on a dangerous mission. ¡±

    ¡°In addition, send another thirty people as reinforcements. They will be in hiding and will be ready to reinforce these six people when they leave Nine Saint Mountain City. These six people had no other mission, only one ¡­ I will try my best to get close to the Nine Saint Sect and protect the two girls. One was called Qu Liuxi, the other was called Gu Qianye. Everything else didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°Even if the Venerable One were to suddenly arrange something for them to do, it would still be no good.¡±

    An Zheng spoke with determination, ¡°Report the situation of these two people to me at any time. If anything happens to them, inform me immediately.¡±

    An Zheng patted Yu HanNian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If anything happens, I will hold on to it. As for Zhu Xiaojian, I will exin it myself.¡±

 Chapter 1189 - Good.

    <h4>Chapter 1189 ¨C Good.</h4>

    From resistance to blending in to trying to influence this era, it was a veryplicated and difficult process for An Zheng. The DEA was a starting point for him. At the very least, he would have the ability to provide some protection before meeting Qu Liuxi and Xiao Yezi, even if they were in the Nine Saint Sect.

    After Fang Tanzhi died, An Zheng and the others became people who did not have Sir¡¯s teachings, so they were a little awkward. ording to the First Vice Principal Tang Xian, they wanted their Big Senior, An Caichen, to beacher and lead them to continue their cultivation. However, An Caichen¡¯s injuries had yet to recover, and he was definitely not willing to appear in the Pavilion as a teacher, so this matter could only be put on hold for now.

    An Caichen said that there would always only be one Mister in the Eye Congealing Pavilion, and that was Mr Fang.

    After about seven to eight days, the academy finally made a decision to let one of the vice principalse to the Congealed Eyes Pavilion foart-time job. It was said that he was once an advisor to the Your Majesty, and because he was too upright and could not stay in the imperial court, he had some ability, and was loyal to Ning Xiaolou. That was why Ning Xiaolou had arranged for him to stay in the Bai Sheng Academy, in order to protect this man who had too many enemies.

    This man was also an extremely good person. After entering the Bai Sheng Academy, he would receive a sry but would not teach. In his words, I learned to rule the world, not to teach some young people. In his opinion, being an advisor by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side was an important matter, and being a teacher in the Bai Sheng Academy was an insult to him ¡­

    However, after Ning Xiaolou personally gave the order, he had no way of refusing it, and could only unwillingly enter the Eye Congealing Pavilion. In fact, the main reason he did not reject Fang Tanzhi was because of his respect for him.

    His name was High Numbers, and he waall, big, and boorish sage. From a certain point of view, he actually had some simrities with An Caichen. The same tall figure, the same slightly taller cheekbones, the same schr¡¯s gown. So much so that when Du Shoushou saw him, he could not help but exim in a low voice ¡­ Could this be Eldest Brother¡¯s long-lost twin father?

    ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me quite a bit.¡±

    This was the first sentence of a high number.

    The second sentence was, ¡°I feel that you will make me even more disappointed in the future ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips. In his opinion, this was an extremely lousy act of posturing.

    ¡°I only do what I should, because Mr. Fang is someone I respect, so don¡¯t expect me to teach you anything. I¡¯ll do all the courses, all the processes. Which one of them had just be a level two disciple? ¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°It¡¯s me, I pay my respects to Sir.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Teacher. Just call me Dean.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Greetings Vice Principal.¡±

    Gao Ming¡¯s expression turned cold, then he waved his hand. ¡°ording to the rules of the academy, newly promoted level two disciples are to go to the storehouse to receive new subsidies, including Essence Crystal s, crystals, and some other cultivation techniques. You can go by yourself. After you¡¯ve collected the items, go to the Jin Jia Vige and report to them. The new second level disciples would need to participate in a test of their talent and abilities, and then they would arrange for an experiential learning. The experiential learning is in the academy¡¯s own secret realm. Afterpleting a test alone, you will be assessed as a level two disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you, Headmaster.¡±

    The first one mentioned a vice principal and the second one said a principal. His attitude was different because he suddenly realized that although this high number was arrogant and indifferent, it was impossible for it to not do what it was supposed to. This waype of attitude. Although he didn¡¯t like An Zheng and the others, he would definitely finish what he had to do.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Gao Ming waved his hand. ¡°Everyone else needs to train on their own. Don¡¯t disturb me when there¡¯s nothing else to do.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted, then turned and left, the others also felt that it was boring and started leaving.

    An Zheng went to the warehouse alone to retrieve the items, then realized that maybe the order that the high numbers told him was wrong. He should first go to the Jin Yuan School to take the examination, then go to the warehouse ording to his level to retrieve the items. The attitude of the people in the warehouse were somewhat cold and arrogant. An Zheng had long ago passed a time when he was angry at such idleness, but he still politely took his leave and asked for directions to find the Jin Jia Vige.

    When they arrived at the Jin Jia Vige, there were actually about seven to eight disciples wearing the academy¡¯s uniform gathered in the front hall. Judging from the clothes, there were three third level disciples, four first level disciples and only An Zheng, a first level disciple.

    ¡°Sote?¡±

    The trainee standing in the middle of the hall frowned when he saw An Zheng, there was disgust in his eyes.

    An Zheng did not exin anything. He knew that he had been unknowingly tricked by the high scores.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what kind of identity you have, not to mention some overseer of the DEA, as long as you are a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, you will have to follow the rules of the academy. In the next few days, you have to follow my instructions strictly. My name is Song Baiyuan, and this is my territory. I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you are wearing a disciple¡¯s uniform, then behave properly for me. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng provocatively, but surprisingly, An Zheng only cupped his fists and said, ¡°Disciple will remember.¡±

    Since An Zheng did not respond to sucrovocation, Song Baiyuan seemed to be disappointed. He looked at the four level one disciples, ¡°You are going to carry out the routine tests ording to the academy¡¯s rules. After entering the secret realm from the left side for seven days, the results will decide which one of you four will be demoted to level two disciple. Don¡¯t ask me why, because you are the worst fucking first level disciples! ¡±

    The four of them looked at each other in dismay. Obviously, they didn¡¯t know of sucule before.

    ¡°Wang Yin, Du Yuan, Zhang Tianbao, Gou Hanwen, the four of you go. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you, it¡¯s such a shameful thing for a level one disciple to be a level two disciple. Do you remember what the mission is? ¡±

    Those four people looked at each other, then looked at An Zheng. It was as if they were feeling a little embarrassed by the words ¡°you four are the worst level one disciples,¡± especially in front of An Zheng and the other level three disciples.

    ¡°Disciple will remember.¡±

    The four of them left with unsightly faces, heading in the direction of the A City Gate. Of the four, three were male and one was female. The one called Du Yuan was a girl who looked to be around 20 years old. She was the kind of girl who felt she was very gentle at first nce. It was like a small bridge under a weeping willow in the south of the Yangtze River. It made people feel that they should love her dearly, instead of throwing a rock into the water and ruining her appearance.

    An Zheng thought that it was originally not so safe to be a level one disciple, but now there was actually the risk of being demoted. Honestly speaking, he really did not know much about Bai Sheng Academy. ording to the rules of the academy, the first level disciples would be tested once every month. The four people with the worst results would be given the final test, and the person with the worst result would be demoted to a second level disciple. The reason for this was because the number of disciples at the first rank was fixed.

    If someone was promoted, then someone would be eliminated. It looked like these four were really depressed. Being ranked as the worst four was already very annoying, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be something even more annoying.

    ¡°You three!¡±

    Master Song looked at the three level three disciples: ¡°The three of you are the most outstanding disciples among the level three disciples. This test is an opportunity for you. There were two ways for a level three disciple to be a level two disciple. The first method was to advance to a level two disciple. Secondly, the person who gets first ce in the monthly test will be able to be a seeded contestant in the battle and might even directly be promoted to a level two disciple. I have already be a disciple of the second rank after my previous experience. I hope you all won¡¯t lose face. ¡±

    ¡°Scram to C Gate. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the better one in seven days.¡±

    The three of them were only level three disciples, so they did not dare to act rashly. After being scolded at, they could not retort and could only obediently head over to C Gate.

    An Zheng was the only one left in the hall, while Song Baiyuan did not even look at An Zheng, he only carried the file in his hands and turned to leave. An Zheng stood there watching the back of Song Baiyuan and could not help but sigh in his heart.

    stood there waiting the entire time. There were a few times when An Zheng wanted to turn around and leave, but he held himself back. Roughly an hourter, the soundly asleep Song Family member brought back An Zheng¡¯s file and rolled his eyes at An Zheng: ¡°Are you convinced?¡±

    Although An Zheng did not know what to submit to, he was convinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s my custom to wait as long as you arete. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Regardless of your background, you have to follow my rules.¡±

    He pointed at the ¡®B¡¯ gate. ¡°You are the only disciple in this stage who has gone through the second level trial, and only tested your talent and ability to assess your rank. Each level is also divided into seven levels. You are currently a second level, seventh level, and the disciples of second level, first level receive five times as many things as you do. In the past, the ones who entered the secret realm were only ranked as fifth rank and the best one was second rank. They had almostpleted all of the tests in the secret realm. Disciples of the second or second rank can directly participate in the next advancement battle. They do not participate in the primary selection and can directly enter the elimination system. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged.

    I, Song Baiyuan, seemed to be very dissatisfied with An Zheng¡¯s attitude. He snorted and said: ¡°Don¡¯t bring the cold and indifferent attitude of your DEA here, remember that you¡¯re f * cking a disciple!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Disciple will remember.¡±

    ¡°Whether you can do it or not is your problem. Whether I let you do it or not is my problem. Do you remember?¡±

    Master Song spoke word for word as he looked at An Zheng, the meaning behind his words obvious. If he was notfortable with it, even if An Zheng passed, he might not. Even if the rank was high, it could still be lowered. In any case, he had the final say.

    ¡°B Gate.¡±

    Song Baiyuan red at An Zheng, ¡°Go in foeriod of seven days. What you do after entering depends on whether or not you can find the hints. The secret realm was personally constructed by the Old President back in the day. It was very dangerous and could possibly cripple you, but he wouldn¡¯t kill you. If you don¡¯t know what you should do when you enter, find a ce to sleep for seven days. At that time, at most, someone will scold you as trash ¡­ not crippled. ¡±

    He turned around and left, as if looking at An Zheng again was something painful.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°What kind of injury did I suffer in this secret realm to cripple me? People? Demonic beast? A mechanism? ¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just want to ask, people who can injure me, if I am crippled or crippled, the academy will not punish me, right?¡± I¡¯m poor and I can¡¯t afford the fine. ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Song Baiyuan scolded angrily, ¡°If you have the ability, then even if you destroyed the secret realm, no one would care about you!¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

 Chapter 1190 - - The Worlds Number One Scum

    <h4>Chapter 1190 ¨C The World¡¯s Number One Scum</h4>

    He did not know how much courage An Zheng had to say the word ¡°I am poor¡±, but he himself did not know if he would believe it or not. After fiercely ring at An Zheng for a moment, Song Baiyuan turned around and left, as if he was toozy to look at An Zheng again.

    After walking out of the antechamber, Song Xiuyuan walked along the corridor and entered the backyard. He pushed open the door and saw that the backyard was filled with new world. It looked like a simple little courtyard, with nothing worth paying attention to. However, when Song Baiyuan entered that unremarkable wooden house, the entire world seemed to have changed.

    The interior was very spacious and was about a few thousand square meters in size. The entire space was a square, and the light inside was extremely blinding.

    The entire space was surrounded by those purple crystals, and the four walls were like giant screens. The ground was also covered with these amethyst. Lowering his head to look down, he could clearly see every single movement of every single person in the Bai Sheng Academy¡¯s public area.

    In the center of the huge crystal hall was a circr chair. After Song Baiyuan put down what he was doing, he sat down on the chair and snapped his fingers. The north wall immediately lit up, and a secret ne appeared on the wall.

    Four people wearing the uniform of a level one disciple entered the secret realm. It seemed that everyone was very nervous. The four of them should have discussed this beforehand and never separated. It was obvious that no one wanted to lose the protection of theirpanions.

    Song Baiyuan snapped his fingers again, and the wall on the left lit up. There were three rank 3 disciples entering the secret realm, but the three of them were not together. They moved alone; it was obvious that none of them trusted each other.

    Song Baiyuan harrumphed, as if he was disdainful of the performance of the level one and three disciples.

    Then he turned around and faced the southern side of the crystal wall. After the crystal wall lit up, he saw An Zheng. Then, a certain Song Yuan stood up abruptly with an ugly expression on his face. In the image, An Zheng was standing underneath a big tree, looking up, his expression as if he was thinking. After a moment, he suddenly moved, and jumped onto the tree. In the screen, An Zheng had extended both his hands to grab onto something and was swinging it back and forth, the entire screen also started to shake violently.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Song Baiyuan cursed and the scene changed to another angle. An Zheng took off a piece of amethyst and looked at it, wiped it on his clothes and stuffed it into his sleeves, his face had a wretched look.

    ¡°That scum!¡±

    An Zheng was still unsatisfied after plucking off one of the amethyst, so he walked up to a small mountain and discovered a cave. Then that guy lowered his head and entered the cave. After carefully exploring the cave, he found a task point and fished out the mission scroll, which he was originally about to leave. Then he raised his head and looked at the fist-sized luminous pearl hanging on the wall of the cave. That guy put the scroll in his mouth and climbed up to the top of the cave like a gecko, desperately begging for that pearl to be taken off and stuffed into his sleeve.

    Song Baiyuan felt like his lungs were about to explode from anger.

    This fellow was truly poor. He would not give up on anything he saw. Walking out of the cave, he saw the hidden door, and went in to take away the hidden quest reward Essence Crystal. On the way, he also took off the handle of the small box containing the Essence Crystal that was embedded with gold. Not only did he rip them off, he even pulled out the golden rivets on top of the box one by one.

    Master Song stamped his feet as he watched, cursing, ¡°That isn¡¯t f * cking gold, it isn¡¯t! ¡°It¡¯s worthless!¡±

    However, how could An Zheng hear them? Those minute rivets could not possibly open up any further, so he pulled ouadiant dagger and pried down one by one.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± What a waste! Take the dagger of the peak Golden-Rank and pry apart those worthless rivets! ¡±

    Song Baiyuan could swear to the heavens that this was the most shameless experiential learning disciple he had met since he entered the Bai Sheng Academy. He could even confirm that An Zheng was the most disgraceful experiential learning disciple in the history of the Bai Sheng Academy. This fellow was like a locust swarm, but it was also like an insatiable dragon that moved away anything that was of little value!

    While he was in a fit of rage, he didn¡¯t notice the knocking at the door for a while. By the time he noticed it, the young man outside was already slightly agitated. Upon hearing the sound of knocking on the door, Song Baiyuan walked over impatiently. He opened the door to take a look and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Disciple is called Tan Shanse, Mister gave me the name Zhuge Qionglu, and the overseer, Qiu Mayi, is my master. Mister said that he had discussed the usage of amethyst with you and asked me toe here to learn its usage. Sir, the amethyst was able to absorb a myriad of stars to form a projection, it is a mystical object in the world. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Qiu Mayi, that old thing¡¯s disciple, seems alright, follow me in. ¡±

    Song Baiyuan said as he walked, ¡°Did your master tell you that he and I were originally from the same sect?¡±

    ¡°Teacher said so.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ording to the rules of the sect, Qiu Mayi had to call me Senior Brother. It¡¯s just that his talent is indeed slightly higher than mine. He ielestial Phenomenon Ascendant, and I am an Earthly Elephant. But don¡¯t think that the Earthly Image is inferior to the Celestial Phenomenon, it¡¯s just that they each have their own merits. ¡±

    ¡°Sir is right.¡±

    ¡°Sit there.¡±

    Master Song pointed at a chair. He walked over to the circr chair and sat down. Then, his eyes returned to the crystal wall in the south. Several of the images were already ck. In just a short moment, An Zheng had already pried off four or five amethyst.

    ¡°That scum!¡±

    Song Baiyuan scolded loudly, ¡°This scum... Do you know how hard it is for me to carry these things back from the Kunlun Mountains? Do you know how precious these things are?! ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s gaze was also fixed on An Zheng¡¯s body, and immediately frowned.

    ¡°This person is... An Zheng? ¡±

    ¡°You know this bastard?¡±

    ¡°I have met him once, when this disciple was still in deer city, he had been there, and only met him once. I heard that he is a very popr young man by the side of Your Majesty. At just the age of twenty, he has already been promoted to the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office of the DEA, with a bright future ahead of him. ¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Song Baiyuan scolded, ¡°A scum of no rank, a thief! Bandits! For sucerson to be able to enter the DEA and even aplish such a feat, it was simply a great humiliation to the DEA! Do you know what he just did? He won¡¯t even let go of the gilt inside! ¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed, his eyes shed for a moment. He turned his head to look at the crystal wall of the other secret realm, where the four level one disciples were still carefully exploring.

    ¡°Mister, using these amethyst can be used to contact anyone within the secret realm, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you want to scold him on my behalf?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Disciple is just curious.¡± How did the amethyst manage to transmit the video? ¡°How amazing.¡±

    ¡°The amethyst wareasure I found in the Kunlun Mountains. It was originally apanion of the sacred embryo, but when I went there, it had already been stolen. What a pity.¡± I can see from the situation of thend that the Holy Embryo will take shape in another ten thousand years. As long as it is born, it will be a god from ancient and modern times! It was a god! What a pity, what a pity that it was actually stolen by someone. Thispanion creature is divided into Yin and Yang, and will be ced in the Secret Realm with the Yin Yang amethyst, where they will be able to transmit any scene that the Yin amethyst have gathered. ¡±

    ¡°But the natural ability of this thing is only a few hundred meters away ¡­¡±

    Song Baiyuan said proudly, ¡°I have thought of a way. Using the terrain as a guide, and the cathode amethyst along with the Essence Crystal and a rare ore, the Sun and Moon Light as a medium, can infinitely increase the distance that the screen can travel. Even if you fly to the moon and let me make this line, you will still be able to see it. ¡±

    ¡°Mister is indeed talented. This disciple truly admires you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, you are finally able to speak. You are much more lovable than that scum called An Zheng. ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Master Song stood up abruptly and walked quickly to the crystal wall. He grabbed at it with both hands, as if he wanted to tear the person in the picture to pieces.

    ¡°That ce waemporary residence I built for myself. How did he find it? F * ck, that¡¯s my diamond desk, that¡¯s my rosewood chair, that¡¯s my crystal chandelier, that¡¯s my Western Paradise cuisine! F * ck me! That¡¯s my gold toilet bowl lid... This scum, damn it, he didn¡¯t leave anything for me! ¡±

    In the image, An Zheng was extremely busy. That ce was originally a residence that Song Baiyuan built for him in order to protect the secret realm, and it was extremely secretive. Other than Song Baiyuan, no other disciples had discovered it. He never thought that An Zheng would actually find it so easily. Not only did he find it, he even looted everything inside it ¡­ did not let go of anything that looked like it was worth a bit of money.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Song Baiyuan¡¯s neck turned red, as if he was about to explode.

    While Master Song was staring at the crystal wall, Tan Shanse took a few steps back and walked towards the circr chair. He saw that there was a semicircle table around the seats. There were many hexagonal shaped amethysmbedded on it, and their color was even darker. It was obvious that they were more precious than normal amethyst s. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t see any cut marks at all. These hexagrams were all naturally formed.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± disciple just happens to realize that these things are different. ¡±

    ¡°Mm, of course it¡¯s different. That¡¯s the control crystal of the secret ne. All the secret realms were sealed and not connected, because if a level one disciple were to enter into a level three disciple¡¯s secret realm, none of those disciples would be able to survive. However, in order to facilitate maintenance, there are still some tunnels that others cannot see. Only I am able to control them. ¡±

    Song Baiyuanughedcently, ¡°Although your master is well-versed in the heaven¡¯s way, in my opinion, he is unrealistic. ¡°It¡¯s not as useful as my Earthly Elephants. After all, people are on the ground and immortals are in the sky. Would he dare to provoke immortals?¡±

    Tan Shanse was very good at talking, and very humble. was much more cunning than him, and before long, he had revealed all of the control methods of the amethyst. Other than the most important thing he did not mention, the most important thing he could not say was the method to line up the terrain, which was what he had told Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Sir, what do you think that guy is doing?¡±

    Tan Shanse looked like he had just discovered something, and his face was filled with panic: ¡°What is he going to steal now?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Song Baiyuan¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He ran to the crystal wall and stared at it. was riding a demon beast and using his peak Golden-Rank dagger to cut its horn. The demon beast howled in grief and indignation, as though it was going to tear the sky apart.

    ¡°Little Flower!¡± That¡¯s my Little Flower! ¡±

    Song Baiyuan stared at the demon beast because that demon beast waet.

    Just at this time, Tan Shanse quietly took a few steps back and arrived at the circr chair, his hand was ced on one of the hexagon-shaped amethyst, a cold light shed in his eyes and then disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 1191 - Everything has changed

    <h4>Chapter 1191 ¨C Everything has changed</h4>

    An Zheng even ate a bowl of noodles. That demonic beast called Little Flower looked at the empty space and wanted to cry, but no tears came out. It suddenly felt that humans were just too terrifying.

    An Zheng exited the spatial space and walked forward ording to the direction of his senses. He was not in a hurry because An Zheng was not interested in what kind of experience first ce. Back then, the best result was a second rank, second rank. It took five days to find all of the mission scrolls and open up the secret ne.

    Whether this guardian waerson or something else was not fixed, and no one knew in advance.

    But even so, what made An Zheng bored was that he had already collected all five mission scrolls before nightfall. As long as he unrolled the five scrolls together, he would be able to open a new mystic realm andplete the challenge. Regardless of whether he won or lost, it would be considered the end of the experiential learning. Even if he lost to that guardian in the end, it would definitely be the best result ever.

    It was nothing more than a walk in the park.

    An Zheng opened all five scrolls, and theplicated lines inside the scrolls were not easy to connect. After cing everything back together, An Zheng realized that he could not understand it at all ¡­ These lines werepletely irregr, as if a person was using a pen to draw countless vertical lines on arge piece of paper. These lines were all horizontal and straight, without any arcs or circles.

    So these five scrolls were not as simple as they seemed.

    An Zheng looked at it for a good five minutes but to no avail. This was not a map, nor was it a secret scroll. After opening it, nothing strange happened. It was as if someone had yed a very vulgar joke on An Zheng, but it was not funny at all.

    An Zheng stood up and stretched his body. After walking a few steps, he turned his head to look at the five scrolls on the ground, and suddenly realized that something was amiss. He walked to the side of the scroll and looked at it from the side. Because of the difference in color, a few words had actually appeared on the messy pile of lines.

    To see the words in the picture, one had to look at it from a special angle!

    An Zheng immediately understood. Witaise of his hand, the picture floated horizontally. An Zheng stood at the side and looked at the surface of the paper with his eyes. Sure enough, he was able to clearly make out those words ¡­ Love you for ten thousand years.

    What the hell!

    An Zheng did not give up and turned towards another direction. Looking from another angle, there was indeed another word, and this time it was another word... Do your best to learn Upwards Ho!.

    What the hell!

    Hahahahahaha ¡­

    Right at this moment, that familiar abominableughter appeared behind An Zheng. An Zheng didn¡¯t even bother to turn his head around.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Fun.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s fun? You¡¯re the Immortal Emperor, can you not be so childish?¡±

    ¡°Life is already so troublesome, I have to grasp even the slightest bit of happiness in an instant.¡±

    Purple Ivy walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, looked at the floating map andughed: ¡°I drew this a long time ago, I¡¯m in junior high school ¡­ Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. This secret realm isn¡¯t much of a fun ce. The reason why I¡¯m teasing you isn¡¯t just to tease you, but mainly to tell you one thing ¡­ ¡°It changed.¡±

    ¡°Changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it changed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡±

    ¡°Everything has changed.¡±

    Purple Ivy stood there with his hands behind his back, and only after his tone was deep did he have a little bit of the demeanor of an expert. He snapped his fingers and the map began to burn. When the mes ran out, it shrank to twice its original size. Inside was a map. That was the real map of the secret realm. Only by following the map would one be able to find that ce to open the secret realm.

    ¡°For you, it¡¯s a change in history. For me, it¡¯s a change in history. You people from the future begin to fit in with the events of this era, bing no longer like people from the future ¡­ For example, Tan Shanse. ¡±

    ¡°Why did you mention him?¡±

    ¡°Because for a very long time, he will be your most troublesome opponent, just like tens of thousands of years from now. He¡¯s a variable, you¡¯re a variable. The two of you living together may make time even more chaotic. As for you foreigners, you started to appear at the right time and be the right person. I don¡¯t think you understand what I¡¯m saying, and I don¡¯t want to exin. It¡¯s too tiring. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be stronger.¡±

    Purple Ivy patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who you are?¡±

    ¡°I am An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°Then I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s figure became illusory, and his voice became ethereal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    He gradually disappeared likuff of smoke.

    ¡°These are thest eight words I¡¯ve given you. I hope you can experience them.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± He had to be wary of others? ¡°These are seven words ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The demeanor of an expert had vanished.

    An Zheng pondered as he wondered why Purple Ivy would suddenly appear in this ce. This was merely an experiential learning secret realm in the Academy. What was he warning me of? One had to be wary of others. Who was he referring to? Was it the Tan Shanse he mentioned just now, or was it that Ning Xiaolou?

    He temporarily didn¡¯t know what Purple Ivy meant by that, so An Zheng nned to finish his experiential learning as soon as possible and leave this ce. He picked up the real map and looked at it. From the route given, his final destination was on the other side of the mountain.

    An Zheng kept the map and teleported out. With his current speed, teleporting to the other side of the mountain wasn¡¯t an impossible feat. But when An Zheng appeared again, he was still in the same ce, as if he hadn¡¯t moved at all.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    Previously, he had not tried teleportation in the secret realm for an entire day, so he did not notice that there was actually a restriction on this secret realm. In this case, teleportation could only be done by walking or running. Since he had no other choice, he might as well run over. Even if he couldn¡¯t teleport, it wouldn¡¯t take An Zheng long to climb a mountain with his speed.

    But when An Zheng started to climb, he realized that the matter was not as simple as it sounded. At first, he could still fly, butter, he was suppressed by the pressure and could only run. Halfway up the mountain, An Zheng feluge mountain tied to his back, and every step he took felt incredibly heavy.

    When he was two-thirds of the way up the mountain, An Zheng could no longer straighten his back. The pressure on his back, shoulders, and head multiplied, giving An Zheng the feeling that he was carrying an entire on his back as he walked.

    What An Zheng did not know was that the person who maintained the best results of the Level 2 Disciple¡¯s Practical Experience was ¡­ It was Zhu Xiaojian. Zhu Xiaojian and Fang Tanzhi were both senior and junior brothers, and not many people knew that they were actually from Bai Sheng Academy. Back then, Zhu Xiaojian had entered the Academy with the best results and talent, but Fang Tanzhi waszy likerson who had just wandered around for a few days. He was always rankedst in the entrance exams, and was also just a little better than the rest of the disciples in the same level in the Academy.

    Initially, Zhu Xiaojian only took a day to find the five scrolls, but it took him three and a half days to reach the summit of the mountain before he managed to find the ce on the back of the mountain to open the Secret Realm. At that time, Zhu Xiaojian was already too exhausted to even fight. Of course, if he chose to fight, the result would be the same. It was already extremely difficult for him to survive this mountain.

    In fact, there were only two level two disciples that could climb this mountain. One was Zhu Xiaojian while the other was Fang Tanzhi. The difference between Fang Tanzhi and him was that when he participated in the experiential learning, he didn¡¯t look for the five scrolls at all. Aftering in, he first slept on the grass, then went fishing by theke. Then he was actually still in the mood to take out a brush and paper at the foot of the mountain to draw a picture. Looking at the magnificent mountain range withyers uponyers of trees, he was in high spirits.

    Then, he strolled up the mountain like he was strolling in the park. Halfway down the mountain, he saw the final task point and the guardian. Under the astonished gaze of the Guardian, he said hello, goodbye, then decided to head down ¡­

    Everyone said that Fang Tanzhi was an idiot, and Zhu Xiaojian was a genius.

    Right now, thest trace of Fang Tanzhi¡¯s soul was inside An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet, but because he was too weak, he fell into deep sleep.

    As An Zheng walked upwards step by step, he suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t walking up the mountain, but upside down... The mountain pressed down on his back. He was not up there, but down there. When the sky turned white, An Zheng finally reached the mountain peak. He had walked up for almost an entire night, and An Zheng was already drenched in sweat.

    On the peak of the mountain, there was a white jade sculpture. It looked like an old man with a long beard. The old man held something in his hands, and when An Zheng walked over, that thing opened up by itself, and it was actually a banner ¡­

    Wee, Second Fool, to your destination.

    An Zheng angrilyughed, took out his pen, added the word Purple Ivy behind the two fools, and then went down the mountain.

    Following the mountain path downwards, the pressure immediately disappeared. However ¡­ I can¡¯t stop. The hillside seemed to be moving on its own. At first, An Zheng didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but because the pressure was gone, he felt rxed. Later on, he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case at all. He descended the mountain faster and faster, the mountainside turning into a conveyor belt that was still elerating. At this rate, everything around him was blurry, and the task point could be fleeting.

    At this time, it was as if An Zheng was in a car that was moving aigh speed. The trees on both sides flew towards the back, yet he still had to clearly see which tree had one more leaf than the others.

    In the crystal hall, Song Baiyuan who had purposely increased his speed down the mountain by ten times humphed and said to himself, ¡°You stole something from me ¡­¡± ¡°I will make it so that you won¡¯t be able to find your task points and pass the experiential learning.¡±

    He suddenly remembered that Tan Shanse was still there. Turning his head to take a nce, he discovered that the young man had already left some time ago. Nothing seemed to have changed. He muttered to himself that it was really impolite, then continued to stare at An Zheng, prepared to see him make a fool of himself.

    But, An Zheng actually found it. Just as An Zheng was about to miss out on task points, that guy suddenly stomped his feet and walked out horizontally, as if he had jumped out of the window.

    Witum, the feeling of movement came to a halt.

    In front of him was a small clearing, and there was a very sudden door. The door floated in midair, about half a meter from the ground. There were no houses around, no walls, and only the door.

    An Zheng seemed to have no other choice and could only enter.

    Inside the room, a pair of sinister eyes was watching An Zheng, waiting for him to enter.

 Chapter 1192 - Bad Learning

    <h4>Chapter 1192 ¨C Bad Learning</h4>

    From a distance, the floating door looked like it was floating in a mirror frame. It was a bit terrifying. An Zheng suddenly had the urge to go behind the door and see if there were a few little ghosts sighing while holding the door frame.

    But he didn¡¯t. He chose to take a step inside.

    The inside of the door was very dark, and the sky outside was already slightly bright. It was as if it was just midnight inside. However, An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was far superior to ordinary people, and after getting used to it, he was able to see everything inside clearly.

    There wasn¡¯t much in it.

    Inside was a veryrge room, and the moment he entered the door, he directly entered the living room. The living room was empty, not even a table or a stool. The back door was open, as if someone had just left. An Zheng walked around the living room but didn¡¯t find anything. He raised his head to look, and saw a bright light on top of his head, but he didn¡¯t know why it had been extinguished.

    Coming out from the back door, it turned out to buge courtyard with pavilions and pavilions everywhere. After walking for a few dozen meters, he turned around and saw a smallke. In the center of theke, there was a ring. That should be where he epted the challenge from the Secret Realm Guardian in the arena. It seemed to be a pretty good ce to fight.

    However, the guardian did not stand on the stage and wait for An Zheng.

    On the stage, there was a man who looked like a man hanging from the gpole with a g tied to his neck. He was hanging there witope tied around his neck and a long tongue hanging out of his mouth. A man about thirty years old was leaning against the gpole, picking at something between his nails with a shiny dagger. When he saw An Zheng, heughed, with a bit of cold disdain on the corner of his mouth.

    At the side of the arena, a very gentle looking girl sat there. Her skirt was raised quite a bit, and her two long, fair legs were ced down. Her pretty feet kicked about in theke water, making her look as if she was having a good time. She held a fishing rod in her hand. The fish floated up and down on the surface of the water. It was obvious that some fish had caught it, but she didn¡¯t care at all.

    After An Zheng entered, a creaking sound came from behind, as if the door was closed. Two people walked over from behind An Zheng side by side, blocking An Zheng¡¯s way out.

    An Zheng remembered these four people very clearly. He had met them about a day ago. Of the two fellows blocking their way back, one was called Wang Ye and the other was called Zhang Tiangbao. The guy leaning on the gpole in the middle of the arena was called Gou Hanwen. The pretty girl sitting by theke and fishing without stopping was called Du Yuanyuan.

    Song Baiyuan said that these four people were the lowest among the first level disciples, which was why they entered the secret realm for the assessment. He chose the weaker one among the four people and demoted to a second level disciple. Now it seemed that either Song Baiyuan was lying to him, or someone had lied to Song Baiyuan.

    ¡°Surprise?¡±

    Gou Hanwen walked to the side of the stage and squatted down. He fiddled with the dagger in his hand and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little excited? With four Senior Brothers and Sisters present to give you a weing reception, shouldn¡¯t you be smiling happily? ¡±

    An Zheng did not pay attention to him, because An Zheng was pondering whether or not Song Baiyuan would participate in this matter. If Song Baiyuan did not participate, then it was alright, but if he did ¡­ The whole secret realm was being guarded by a certain Song Family, which was not good news to An Zheng.

    However, if they hadn¡¯t participated, then how did these four fellows advance from a level one disciple¡¯s secret realm to a level two disciple¡¯s secret realm? Could it be that they were the same as him, encountering the other little flower in the secret realm and taking the amethyst off Little Flower¡¯s head? This was obviously impossible.

    It was An Zheng¡¯s habit to prepare for the worst.

    Wang Yin who was standing behind An Zheng sneered and said: ¡°You are really disrespectful, even if you greet senior brother and sister, you do not know how to be polite. We¡¯ve waited here for you for so long, you¡¯re too rude. ¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, walking to the side and seeing that there was a t rock sitting down, heughed and said: ¡°ording to the rules, it should be me who killed the Guardian right?¡±

    Gou Hanwen, who was squatting on the stage,ughed happily and said, ¡°He¡¯s a smart guy. You¡¯re right. You killed him. You are too greedy, coveting some treasure in the Guardian¡¯s possession, not sparing to kill for the treasure. After the four of us kill you, we will leave. There are only two corpses left here, and one of them is yours, so what else can you do? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°This method is rather vulgar.¡±

    Du Yuan who was sitting in the fishing pool slightly frowned and said as if she was scared, ¡°Don¡¯t be so bloody, you scared me when you were killing just now. Don¡¯t hit so hard, don¡¯t see so much blood. ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no...

    She looked like a gentle woman, and just by looking at her face, she gave off a very gentle feeling. No one could be fierce towards a girl like this. They should hold her in their hands and take good care of her.

    She did not have a seductive almond face, but rather was slightly round, and looked gentle with a little cute in it. This kind of girl was always particrly satisfactory, and there were also many men who would do anything for such a woman.

    ¡°Go and catch your fish. It has already been hooked.¡±

    Gou Hanwen snorted, as if he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Du Yuan. This was very strange. They were clearly partners, and they even wanted to kill people together. How could they not have a good rtionship? An Zheng noticed that Gou Hanwen¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he spoke, somewhat disgusted and also slightly afraid ¡­

    ¡°The fish has already taken the bait.¡±

    Du Yuan smiled as she looked at An Zheng, and casually picked up the fishing rod. The fish were not caught because the bait was too big for the small fish in theke to swallow.

    It waiece of intestines that had already been soaked through to the point of losing its color. It was obvious that it had been cut out from the stomach of the protector who was killed. After being bitten by the fish for a while, his appearance became even more disgusting and unsightly. She picked up the rod and the bait came flying around in a circle. She opened her mouth and ate the piece of sausage, spitting it out and spitting the hook out.

    An Zheng suddenly understood why Gou Hanwen would have such a subtle expression ¡­ Hate, fear.

    ¡°Junior apprentice-brother,e here quickly.¡± The few of them were truly in trouble. When killing someone, no matter how bloody they were, what would happen? Come to my side, I¡¯ll be gentler. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said ¡°thank you¡±, then shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not going, your mouth stinks.¡±

    Du Yuan¡¯s face changed and she was obviously annoyed.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured out what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhang Tian Bao walked in front of An Zheng, looking down at him with a condescending gaze and asked: ¡°Do you know what you have to face? A level two disciple. ¡±

    Four first-level disciples, four first-level disciples that were enough to kill the mystic realm protector. Against someone who had just advanced to be a second-level disciple, this was enough. Moreover, these four people were not the worst out of all the level one disciples. They were not the four first rank disciples from the start.

    An Zheng sat there and said: ¡°I¡¯m guessing, the person who asked you to kill me has a certain amount of power, but isn¡¯t very strong. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t seem to be too familiar with the Yancheng, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this kind of adventure method. Big figures in the Yancheng don¡¯t dare to kill me because when they reach that level, they will know what attitude Ning Xiaolou has towards me. What about the others? Those who had been in the Yancheng for a long time, even if their levels were not high enough, they would still be able to obtain information. So, the person who wants to kill me, must be someone who had just arrived in Yancheng not long ago. ¡±

    ¡°But he has a certain amount of power that allows him to swindle a level one disciple of four Bai Sheng Academy s out to kill them. Looks like the mask isn¡¯t bad. This kind of thing would never be left to outsiders. It should be directed by your people to do it personally. There aren¡¯t many neers from Yancheng that have enmity with me ¡­ ¡°Coincidentally, I already know one. It can be considered an old grudge, being able to be ranked tens of thousands of yearster.¡±

    An Zheng stood up: Is Tan Shanse still alright?

    Standing opposite of him, Zhang Tiangbao¡¯s expression had clearly changed. This mask was crafted to the point of being exquisite, and the changes in his expression were also very clear.

    ¡°I like to look at the files in the DEA. Tan Shanse has already been selected to join the Sky-supervising division ¡­ The old fellow called Qiu Mayi was a fool. Qiu Mayi has a fellow senior brother called Song Baiyuan. ¡±

    An Zheng heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Everything has been straightened out... Why don¡¯t you all express your surprise? ¡±

    The king, who was standing behind An Zheng, looked at the other three, ¡°Cut the crap, hurry up and get rid of him and leave this ce.¡±

    After An Zheng heard these words, heughed: ¡°Can you guys still leave? If it was Tan Shanse who set this trap up, all four of you must die, or else he will be exposed. What if it was Song Baiyuan? All of you will still die, because he will not dare to reveal himself. After all, he will still have to continue to stay in the academy. ¡±

    After saying this, the four of them were stunned.

    An Zheng said in a very calm manner: ¡°The only person who can allow you to freely enter and exit the secret realm is Song Baiyuan. He can easily make the four of you silently die in some corner after killing me.

    ¡°Him? ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability, my lord will not give up on us!¡±

    Wang Shouchuan subconsciously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke dissension to intimidate us!¡±

    An Zhengughed heartily: ¡°Oh ~ so Song Baiyuan did not participate in it, then Tan Shanse did it all by himself. Do you know Tan Shanse? If you do, you won¡¯t have that confidence. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not taking care of you... Everyone suffered the same fate. If you kill me, if I die, you will all die. But if you die, you won¡¯t be as strong as me, and I might even be able to kill one of you. What if you don¡¯t kill me? ¡±

    An Zheng took out the amethyst that he cut off from Little Flower Demon Beast and shook it: ¡°Coincidentally, I have something that allows you to travel back to the original Secret Realm ¡­ After returning to the training grounds for the first level disciples, you will leave afterpleting the exam. Then, you will leave the Yancheng and use your fastest speed to escape, and you will still be able to find a ce to livefortably. With your cultivation level, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard for you four to get along. It is only Tan Shanse¡¯s first time in this world, and he hasn¡¯t risen to prominence yet, so you all still have a chance. ¡±

    An Zheng withdrew the amethyst. ¡°Come, kill me and everyone will perish together.¡±

    The four of them stayed where they were, not moving an inch. Their hearts were all in disarray. Gou Hanwen subconsciously looked at Du Yuanyuan, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    Du Yuan¡¯s face kept changing, obviously she understood Tan Shanse a little better. She was silent for a while, then stood up, ¡°Bring him back to the First Rank disciple training grounds. If you can really return, then do as he says. If you can¡¯t, then die with him!¡±

    Gou Hanwen nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Du Yuan spoke in a low voice from behind Gou Hanwen. ¡°Bring him back to the Rank 1 disciple to train in the Secret Realm before making a move. If he dies there, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s people will suspect Song Baiyuan. After we kill him, we¡¯ll leave immediately, Lord ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    Gou Hanwen nodded and strode towards An Zheng: ¡°Follow us.¡±

    An Zheng seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then, he said somewhat disappointedly: ¡°Your n is wrong. You should threaten me, and tell me to hand over the amethyst to you for safekeeping. I can¡¯t beat the four of you anyway, so I¡¯ll definitely hand it over. ¡±

    These four people were once again stunned, no one knew what An Zheng was actually up to.

    An Zheng took out the amethyst and handed it over to Gou Hanwen who was walking over. ¡°Then you can.

    Gou Hanwen subconsciously went to receive it. Suddenly, An Zheng threw the amethyst to the king who was not far away and said: ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t trust you anymore. Return him to me.¡±

    The moment the voice of the king picked up the amethyst, all of Gou Hanwen¡¯s attention was on him.

    Then he died.

    A dagger was stuck in his heart, it was the dagger that he was ying with all this while. Unknowingly, it hadnded in An Zheng¡¯s hands and pierced right through his heart. Wang Ye was also stunned. He never thought that there would be such a drastic change in the situation. Hence, in the next second, he was also dead.

    An Zheng killed two people in a second and the amethyst returned to his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really learned bad ¡­¡±

    An Zheng let out a long breath, and said to himself as if he was talking to himself, ¡°It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s even scarier.¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Unable to leave

    <h4>Chapter 1193 ¨C Unable to leave</h4>

    Two people were instantly killed.

    The amethyst was still in An Zheng¡¯s hands, and he had fallen onto the ground.

    Du Yuan and Zhang Tianbao subconsciously retreated, and when they looked at An Zheng, the expression in their eyes had already changed. Previously, they had thought that An Zheng was amb that was tied to a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered. But now, they realized that it was clearly a fierce wolf.

    An Zheng put the amethyst away, looked at the two corpses on the ground, and sighed: ¡°It seems that you guys have changed. Before, it was a 1v4, and I don¡¯t know how deep you guys are, so you guys seem to have an advantage. Now, there¡¯s only the two of you left, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to negotiate conditions?¡±

    Du Yuan smiled. She was still gentle, but her tone had changed.

    ¡°An Zheng, you know that there is no private grudge between us right? The reason we came to find you was only because of Tan Shanse¡¯s arrangements. Didn¡¯t we already discuss this earlier, when we returned to the Level 1 disciple¡¯s training grounds, we would split up. Of course, these two fellows are also very annoying. So what if they die, it doesn¡¯t affect what we previously discussed. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Just now, who told Gou Hanwen that a disciple who had reached the first rank was killing me when they entered the experiential learning secret realm?¡±

    Du Yuan retreated and said, ¡°That¡¯s not my idea, it¡¯s theirs. You see, there is no real enmity between us. Because other people, we have to fight to the death, there¡¯s no meaning. Two people have already died, that should be enough. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°You¡¯ve said enough, if I say it¡¯s not enough, I just want to see how you guys add chips to it.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at her, then pointed at Zhang Tianbao. ¡°You still have two other people, a level one disciple, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of. I am only a single person, a level two disciple. ¡±

    Du Yuan awkwardly said, ¡°You already know, we are fake. Well, what do you want to know? As long as I know and you ask, I will tell you everything I know. We know a little about Tan Shanse. Since you have enmity with him, we can help you with that. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Finally enlightened.¡±

    He pointed to the arena at the center of theke. ¡°Tell me over there. The surroundings are empty, and I have a good view.¡±

    Du Yuan and Zhang Tian Bao could only follow An Zheng to the center of the Lake Stage. Not long ago, Gou Hanwen was standing there, leaning on the gpole, looking at An Zheng as if he was a judge.

    Meanwhile, Du Yuan sat by theke, swinging her long white legs and fishing with the intestines of the deceased guardian.

    Right now, Du Yuan and Zhang Tianbao stood to the side like schoolchildren caught skipping school. Both of them looked very scared. But An Zheng was very clear that if the two of them had a chance now, they would also kill him or escape without hesitation. Their apparent fear was just a disguise.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°How many people do you have with Tan Shanse now? Did the two of you follow us from that era?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Du Yuan¡¯s expression was positive as she nodded, ¡°All four of us are. We are the people who flew too high. That day when you activated the Dubhe Art, Tan Shanse was rushing over with arge group of people to stop you. But as soon as we got to the mountain, the instrument was activated and we were all brought here together. We didn¡¯t know what to do when we arrived, so we hid. After a long time, which is to say a few days ago, Tan Shanse suddenly contacted us ¡­ We also have some special flying tools, so when he found us, we were scared and... Expectation. ¡°At least, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve found our own people.¡±

    An Zheng knew that these words were probably true, but Du Yuanyuan knew what words should be true. Those who could fly, all of them deserved to die. They were assassins who were specifically trained to only serve Tan Shanse alone. They did not have any notion of good or evil.

    Maybe it was because the era had changed, or else the people flying through the sky would not have easily shaken their loyalty to Tan Shanse.

    ¡°How many people have flown to this age?¡±

    ¡°At least a few hundred people, including Fei Qiansong.¡±

    Du Yuanyuan looked like she was really afraid, she would answer anything An Zheng asked.

    ¡°How many people did Tan Shanse contact now?¡±

    ¡°Almost 70 to 80 people. He said that he lost his memories and did not contact us in time, and even apologized to me ¡­¡± How could that have been before? ¡±

    Du Yuan hesitated and said, ¡°He seems to be a different person. He seems to be very polite to everyone, especially to everyone. He also said that if there was anything he didn¡¯t do well enough in the past, let us say that he tried to change it. Furthermore, in this era, it is extremely difficult for us to survive. Therefore, we have to support each other ¡­ I always felt it wasn¡¯t him under the man¡¯s driving shell. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him: ¡°Where is Fei Qiansong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± But I know he¡¯s with Nie Qing. When we were at Da Xi era, Tan Shanse gave Fei Qiansong a special mission to allow her to control Nie Qing. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°Did Tan Shanse tell you? Why are you guys going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. It¡¯s useless even after you kill me.¡±

    An Zheng asked a lot of questions about Tan Shanse, and Du Yuanyuan seemed to know everything too. But when An Zheng was listening intently, she madand gesture behind his back, causing Zhang Tian Bao to gradually move behind An Zheng.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you off, do you?¡±

    After An Zheng finished asking all the questions, Du Yuanyuan indeed did not know many of the secrets amongst the upper echelons of the Soaring Sky. The most useful piece of information that she had told An Zheng was that she had bought a veryrge house in Yancheng, where everyone who had flown back were all present.

    ¡°You spoke sincerely with me on purpose to distract my attention and let the guy behind me find an opportunity to get rid of me, right?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°This idea is so rotten.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhang Tianbao suddenly shouted and rushed towards An Zheng from behind. At the same time, Du Yuan turned around and rushed back as fast as she could. However, An Zheng was not anxious. He turned around slowly, just in time. Zhang Tianbao¡¯s full strength attack had already reached An Zheng¡¯s body, and was just a few centimeters away from him.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body flickered, he was already behind Zhang Tian Bao.

    ¡°You were weak in the past, but now you are weaker.¡±

    An Zheng cut down from his back witalm, andnded a cut on the back of Zhang Tianbao¡¯s neck with a ¡°pu¡± sound. Zhang Tianbao let out a muffled groan as his body heavily hit the ground.

    ¡°Your strengths should beparable to those of the disciples of the first rank. It seems like after this era, you all will have your own opportunities.¡± Judging by your strength, I should not have any problem entering the ranks of the first rank. ¡±

    An Zheng stepped on Zhang Tian Bao¡¯s back, he nced at Du Yuanyuan who was already far away, as though he was not in a rush to chase after his.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Is the address that Du Yuan mentioned right?¡±

    ¡°Kill me!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng exerted some force and witu sound, he directly stepped on the upper half of Zhang Tian Bao¡¯s body to pieces. How could that body possibly withstand the violent power? Unexpectedly, after An Zheng killed Zhang Tianbao, he did not immediately chase after Du Yuanyuan.

    The entrance to the secret ne, they had finally reached it. Du Yuan heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. This was the secret realm within the secret realm where Level 2 disciples trained. It was their final task point. Escaping from here, she nned to immediately find a ce where others could see her and ask for help. Regardless of what would happen to him in the future, she would survive first.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    The voice suddenly appeared behind her.

    An Zheng leisurely walked over with his hands sped behind his back, and said while walking: ¡°Do you regret closing the door? When you closed the door, you all thought you¡¯d better not let me escape, so now you¡¯re the one who wants to escape. ¡±

    Du Yuan went crazy and tried to open the door, but the door just couldn¡¯t be opened.

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and an invisible pressure pressed onto the door. No matter how hard Du Yuanyuan tried, the door could not be opened.

    Withump, Du Yuan kneeled down. The sound of her knee hitting the ground was very muffled.

    ¡°I¡¯m beautiful, I¡¯m gentle, I know a lot of ways to serve men, and few women do better than me. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I will be your ve in the future. No matter how you torture me, I am willing. If you like, I can be your bitch and do anything for you. I can swear a blood oath that I will willingly be your ve in the future. ¡±

    She kept kowtowing, her forehead knocking against the ground.

    ¡°Terrible, sometimes women are more terrible than men.¡±

    An Zheng squatted down and used his hand to pinch Du Yuan¡¯s chin to lift her face up for a closer look.

    That pure and gentle face and tender red lips were what men liked the most. With slightly thick lips, he could give a man endless enjoyment. No one would be willing to kill such a woman easily.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ann... Master, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything. ¡°Right now, right now!¡±

    She began to take off her clothes, taking them off very quickly.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Du Yuan¡¯s neck and twisted it a few times, causing his corpse to fall onto the ground after he let go.

    ¡°Dress well and look better.¡±

    An Zheng took out the spatial artifact on Du Yuan¡¯s body and did not look at his corpse. He walked to the side and sat down. He forcefully opened up all four space tools and found four identical items. This should be themunication device that the people from Soaring Sky used.

    An Zheng kept these four things and raised his head to look at the amethyst hanging on the big tree.

    ¡°You saw it? Surprised? ¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Inside the crystal hall, Song Baiyuan¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Are you thinking of a way to get rid of me, or are you thinking of an exnation to the academy? A disciple of the first rank coulde in ¡­ You can¡¯t get away from it, can you? ¡±

    Song Baiyuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty as his entire body trembled.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You aren¡¯t Tan Shanse after all, but if he didn¡¯t want to kill you, then he isn¡¯t Tan Shanse. I know that you can see me, and you can hear what I¡¯m saying, so if you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and do it. ¡±

    Song immediately turned around and ran towards the circr chair, which was the control panel.

    It was at this moment that he noticed that the six star shaped amethyst had suddenly swelled up and then exploded.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Half of the academy had been razed to the ground.

    At a very, very far ce, Tan Shanse turned his head to look at the smoke that was rising, and the corner of his mouth rose.

    ¡°I know the usage of these amethyst better than you do, although ¡­ It¡¯s quite possible that you taught me. Now, it¡¯s all right, they¡¯re all dead ¡­ Hu ¡­ The world still has to change. ¡±

    The crystal hall was destroyed, but An Zheng had note out from the Practical Mystic Realm yet.

    I can¡¯t get out.

 Chapter 1194 - - Chaotic Space

    <h4>Chapter 1194 ¨C Chaotic Space</h4>

    All the amethyst in the entire crystal hall exploded, and almost half of the Bai Sheng Academy was razed to the ground. The entire Yancheng was in an uproar as arge number of cultivators rushed towards the Hundred Victory Academy likide. However, it was useless. What should have happened had happened, and the damned person had died as well.

    Ning Xiaolou was also rmed, he immediately teleported from the Heaven Pce to Bai Sheng Academy, and only saw the devastation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret ne.¡±

    Tang Xian Xu, his face pale, looked at the huge crater right in the center of the explosion, and said witrembling voice: ¡°From our position, it looks like it¡¯s the Crystal Hall, a ce where a certain Yuan is located. I told him so... Those amethyst are not stable, are not stable, and do not fiddle around. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou nced at Tang Xian, ¡°First let¡¯s see how many injuries there are. Can you treat them? You¡¯re the First Vice Principal, and you messed up when the others didn¡¯t?¡±

    Only then did Tang Xiane back to his senses and hurriedly led his men to check.

    Ning Xiaolou slowly walked down from the slope of the pit that was sted out. That berserk air current still raged at the bottom of the pit, cutting through everything in its surroundings likornado. Ning Xiaolou waved his hand, and the turbulence dissipated. He walked to the bottom of the crater and looked around. There was not even a singlerge brick left in the center of the crater. It was all dust. The power of the amethyst¡¯s explosion was too violent and concentrated. Bai Sheng Academy was so big, it was equivalent to destroying three Fantasy City s at once.

    Amongst the pile of powder, Ning Xiaolou picked uing ¡­ He recognized that it belonged to Song Baiyuan. This ring was originally given to Song Baiyuan by him, there is a word on the ring ¡­ Qing.

    Back then, he told Song Baiyuan that it was like having a pir that supported the heavens to support me while I slept at ease. Thus, he specially made someone to forging for Song Baiyuan. It was just that he did not expect him to die in such a muddled manner.

    Everyone was busy checking on the injuries, and no one remembered that there were still disciples training in the secret realm.

    The secret ne was broken.

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t know where he went as he was swept into the spatial turbulence. The most terrifying ce in this world was chaotic space. After the space shattered, the things inside would be sucked into the spatial turbulence. This was a gray area. It did not belong to any world, but it truly did exist. The turbulence here was sharper than the sharpest knife in the world, and more violent than the most violent demon beast in the world.

    No one could predict where the turbulence woulde from. Once they were caught in it, they would be smashed to smithereens.

    From ancient times until now, countless great cultivators had created countless spaces. This was equivalent to forcefully pulling a ce that was originally only the size of a small piece ofnd to the size of several tens or even hundreds of times. One could imagine the consequences if this space were to break apart.

    An Zheng floated quietly. He did not dare to move. This was a state ofplete weightlessness. He could rely on his Cultivation Power to move and push himself forward. However, this was chaotic space. Any slight movement could cause terrifying consequences. In the words of the future generation, it would be called the butterfly effect. If he were to lightly move here, he would not know where the violent turbulence woulde from.

    The distance between them wasn¡¯t too far.

    It was the first time An Zheng had encountered such a situation. His own life or death was not under his control at all, and it was not even within his expectations.

    He wanted to take a deep breath, but he was forced to do so.

    What should he do?

    This was nce where there was no danger even if you didn¡¯t move. The danger here was unpredictable.

    In An Zheng¡¯s memories, whether it was this era or the Da Xi era, there were records of people who had been swept into the spatial turbulence and not a single one of them had survived. Many cultivators, upon reaching the realm where they could create space, would eagerly try their luck. Among them, there were many who would identally tear space apart to the point of devouring themselves and then die withourace. Many of the seemingly mysterious and bizarre disappearances in this world were usually rted to the ck hole in space. This so-called space ck hole was a devouring process created by tearing space apart.

    Moreover, the scope of this devouring process was unpredictable and unpredictable. If a cultivator with the ability to create space were to identally tear it apart, then the consequences would not necessarily be his death by himself being sucked in. If the spacial rifts continued to expand, a vige, a town, or even a small city could be devoured.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. In the files of the Ming Fa Si, there were at leasundred such cases. Out of a hundred cultivators who were capable of creating space, there were roughly two who would identally tear open space and perish.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind worked quickly, forcing himself to calm down. The records of the Ming Fa Si and DEA appeared in his mind one by one, he had to find a way to solve these problems through experience.

    However, there was no other way.

    Because no one understood chaotic space, those who entered were all dead.

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly felt an itch at his ankle. He subconsciously wanted to look down, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    It was an ant.

    An ant with arge life was dragged out of the dimension along with An Zheng. It was previously on An Zheng¡¯s clothes. An Zheng waspletely focused on the outside and simply did not sense the existence of this ant.

    The ant bit An Zheng¡¯s ankle. How could it bite An Zheng?

    Then, the ant started to crawl, and left An Zheng¡¯s feet, crawling onto An Zheng¡¯s shoes. As the ant moved, An Zheng could already feel the subtle changes in the air currents. It was very, very weak. Even the hair on one¡¯s body would not be affected by such a change in airflow.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s was getting heavier and heavier.

    It was as if there waranquil river. This river was formed from countless straight lines, and the distance between each line and the other was equal, very close. The ant¡¯s crawl changed the trajectory of one of the straight lines. A small fluctuation appeared in the straight line, but ¡­ The fluctuation of this straight line affected the surrounding two. The two lines affected even more. Within a few seconds, chaotic space appeared.

    It was right beside An Zheng.

    All the straight lines were no longer straight, but crazily vibrating pythons.

    Witum, An Zheng felt that he was instantly sucked into the turbulence. He hadpletely lost control of himself, even though his strength had almost reached the level of a Great Sage. Here, he didn¡¯t follow the rules at all.

    A trembling straight line swept past An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and instantly cut off An Zheng¡¯s clothes. The other ray of light swept across An Zheng¡¯s skin, and instantly cut off the palm-sized piece of skin. The pain made An Zheng tremble as blood dripped down. All of these caused the spatial turbulence to be even more berserk, with An Zheng in the middle of it.

    It was an indescribable scene as An Zheng¡¯s body was being sliced multiple times.

    In that moment, An Zheng summoned his ck Ruler and hugged it to his chest. Under the ck Ruler¡¯s gravity, he started to fall, and his falling speed was extremely fast. However, those berserk lines started to chase after An Zheng. They were guided by the airflow, and wherever there was a change in the airflow, they would pounce towards.

    An Zheng¡¯s back was instantly sliced into pieces. Pieces of flesh and blood were cut off, which couldn¡¯t be stopped at all. Let alone An Zheng¡¯s current strength, even if it waelestial Sovereign Realm cultivator, they would not be able to withstand it.

    In less than a second, An Zheng felt that there was not even a piece of meat on his back. The sound of those lines cutting into his back stimted his eardrums, and his brain exploded. At this time, An Zheng no longer had anything to hesitate and released all of his Cultivation Power to the back.

    An extremely bright beam of light shot out from An Zheng¡¯s back, dispersing the chaotic energy flow for a moment. Although it was only fohousandth of a second, it was a rare moment for An Zheng to catch his breath. Under the immense pushing force, An Zheng held onto the ck Ruler and quickly descended. This was a space without an end, An Zheng himself did not know where he would fall to.

    A thousandth of a secondter, the turbulence caught up to An Zheng once again, devouring his power even more.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The turbulence directly struck An Zheng¡¯s back, causing his bones to scatter. With a stuffy groan, he fainted. The Blood Pearl Bracelet s¡¯ medicinal herbs were frantically repairing themselves, but their speed was not even close to being destroyed by the turbulent flows.

    When An Zheng woke up, he couldn¡¯t even feel it himself anymore. He wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t. A buzzing sound filled his head, like a p of thunder exploding in his head.

    His body was almostpletely gone, not even a third of it remained. Both legs were gone, and only half of his right arm remained. The left side of his body was cut off, leaving only a few broken ribs.

    He felt that the skull behind him had been cut into pieces. Fortunately, his brain was not damaged.

    He couldn¡¯t move, and he was very close to death. If not for the fact that his physical body was strong enough, that the Blood Pearl Bracelet s¡¯ medicine fields were of a very high level, and that An Zheng was not wrong in every one of his choices, he would have already bart of the powder floating in the spatial turbulence.

    Time passed minute by minute, An Zheng felt that he no longer had any hope of surviving. He was lying there, his nose was broken ¡­ Broken?

    An Zheng suddenly realised that this was a spatial turbulence zone, how could something have knocked into him? Had he already touched the ground? Then, An Zheng came back to his senses... F * ck, aren¡¯t I lying on my stomach here? I must be somewhere on the ground. However, it was useless. Even if he knew, it would be useless. His blood was flowing and his heartbeat was getting weaker and weaker.

    If An Zheng did not move, how long could he live?

    He didn¡¯t even feel pain, not at all. His body did not seem to be his anymore, leaving behind only a weak consciousness.

    This feeling was very familiar, just like when he was being surrounded and killed at Mount Cang Man. But at that time, An Zheng had at least killed two-thirds of his enemies, and this time, his enemies were only fxcking airflows.

    It was somewhat sad.

    An Zhengid there, unable to move. When he opened his eyes with difficulty, all he saw was the dark ground.

    It seemed that there was some dim light.

 Chapter 1195 - Bone Island

    <h4>Chapter 1195 ¨C Bone Ind</h4>

    An Zheng felt that he was rather bored, when waiting for his death, he actually thought that dying like this would be very ugly, right?

    This was a chaotic space that no one would care about, and no one would be able to find An Zheng even if they were immortal emperors or super experts. Even if it was Purple Ivy, he would never be able to feel An Zheng¡¯s aura.

    Outside, people were still busy taking inventory of the wounded and the dead, and seeing how many houses had copsed and how many trees had been destroyed. The known victim was Song Baiyuan. After all, this was where he lived. As for An Zheng and the other disciples who had entered the Secret Realm to take the exam, they had long been forgotten by those people.

    Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t know that An Zheng would enter the Practical Mystic Realm today, but at this moment, people who knew that An Zheng had entered the Practical Mystic Realm were rushing over. Du Ruo supported her eldest senior brother, An Caichen, as he rushed over while limping. An Caichen¡¯s face was even paler than when he was heavily injured.

    The temporary teacher¡¯s face turned ashen, and he chose to escape.

    Because he knew that An Zheng had entered, knew that An Zheng was definitely going to die, and knew even more how important An Zheng was. Those of a slightly higher level all knew that An Zheng was Ning Xiaolou¡¯s benefactor. Ning Xiaolou had mentioned An Zheng at more than just a single asion, that he was a very special person and needed to be treated in a special manner.

    Now that An Zheng was dead, he could only escape. Before Ning Xiaolou could investigate.

    Gao Ming thought that he would definitely be a noble person, that he would be the type of loyal official that would harden his bones, the kind that even if Your Majesty was in the wrong, I would still dare to retaliate against them. Then, when he realized that he might die, he realized that he was just a coward.

    No one could find An Zheng.

    If only there was a mirror...

    Although he knew that it was very ugly, he still wanted to see how crippled he was in the end. An Zheng had always paid attention to his appearance. He did not like wearing old clothes, and he did not like using things that others had used before. Even a pair of socks had to be the most expensive kind.

    Ridiculous. Those who loved to clean up died in such a filthy manner.

    Then, An Zheng saw a firefly float before his eyes. Right now, it was still facing towards the ground, and his eyes could only see a small area next to his nose. When the firefly flew over, An Zheng felt that something knew that he had died here.

    Then, An Zheng finally realised that this was a chaotic space, why would there be fireflies?

    That ball of weak light floated before An Zheng¡¯s eyes. After looking at it for a long time, An Zheng was sure that it wasn¡¯t a firefly at all, but a ball of ¡­ Phosphorous fire. This was what people called the ghost fire, which was seen asionally in the silent night of the cemetery.

    Bone fire, ghost fire, ordinary people have many ways to call this type of phosphorous fire.

    That weak light floated before An Zheng¡¯s eyes for at least five minutes, as if it was hesitating in determining what An Zheng actually was. In the next second, it suddenly crawled into An Zheng¡¯s nose, and instantly, An Zheng felt very ufortable. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that they were really upset. It was just that they felt that no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t feel good about anything that entered their nose.

    After the light beam entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, it quickly followed An Zheng¡¯s blood vessels and entered the Dantian Qi Sea, and then settled down as if it had found a home. It seemed to be dissatisfied with An Zheng¡¯s broken Dantian Qi Sea, so it began to repair it. Countless tiny rays of light scattered out from the dim light and quickly repaired An Zheng¡¯s broken Dantian Qi Sea. It didn¡¯t care about An Zheng¡¯s injuries in other ces. It seemed like it just wanted to fix up its own residence.

    Ten minutester, An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea was actually fully recovered. However, there was no longer any strand of true energy in his body, and the Dantian Qi Sea waspletely dominated by that ball of bone fire. The Bone Fire seemed to be very satisfied with its repairing results, flying around the Dantian Qi Sea andnding right in the middle. After a while, it suddenly flew back up again, and then, with a creak sound, it made an extremely minute, slight noise that An Zheng thought was his own illusion.

    That¡¯s right, when the voice was transmitted out, An Zheng realised that his body was getting brighter.

    Countless bone mes drilled into An Zheng¡¯s body through his wounds, his nostrils, his ears, and even his eyes, like fireflies that flew into the sky. These fireflies seemed to be obsessed with cleanliness, they were the first to repair the Dantian Qi Sea and the rest started to repair An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Strength!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly sensed what it was.

    This power did note from a single person. From ancient times until now, it was unknown just how many great cultivators had died in this chaotic space. Among them were those who had just opened up their own space, as well as supreme experts who had already reached an extremely high realm. However, regardless of how strong or weak they were, they were unable to block the cutting edge of the space order.

    These powers werepletely different, there were all kinds of them. They were the Cultivation Power that the dead scattered, because of this ce¡¯s unique way of existence, they wouldn¡¯t disappear even after hundreds, or even tens, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years.

    An Zheng¡¯s leg reappeared again. First it was his bones, then it was his flesh and skin. It was followed by his arms, fingers, and even his hair. He felt as if he had returned to his childhood. His newly repaired body looked so tender, and his skin looked like a baby¡¯s.

    He could finally move, even though it was just a flip.

    An Zheng gasped for breath in huge mouthfuls of air, breathing in the rather stale air. Chaotic space was basically sealed, and only when space was torn would it affect the bnce here. So the air here was dirty, but even so, when An Zheng breathed, he still felt iparable happiness and satisfaction.

    He saw the stars in the sky.

    No!

    Those were not stars, but fireflies that surged in from all directions, and those ownerless Cultivation Power that floated in this chaotic space. All sorts of powers made An Zheng¡¯s body be stronger, as though they had achieved something, and were jumping around in his body.

    Too many... An Zheng felt his scalp go numb. Endless amounts of fireflies entered his body through every pore. An Zheng suddenly understood... These Cultivation Power had already drifted in the turbulent space for many years, for far too many years. However, they were not natural objects. They could easily be fused into nature, into this space. They may be lonely, lonely, and long to find their home... And An Zheng was probably the first lucky fellow who was drawn into the spatial turbulence and did not die immediately.

    Oldman Huo said that An Zheng was extremely lucky.

    This process hadsted for a few hours. The fireflies were still entering An Zheng¡¯s body, but the amount was already much less. An Zheng felt that not only had his bodypletely recovered, even the Cultivation Power that had scattered had returned.

    He felt a kind of explosive feeling in his Dantian Qi Sea, a omen that he could break through to the next realm at any time.

    Unexpectedly, not only did he not die in this chaotic space, he even broke the mirror... In this unknown ce, An Zheng was not affected by the turbulence. Once he left this ce and destroyed the bnce of the air currents, the turbulence would still surge in again. Forget about levelling up to a small realm, even if he levelled up to Celestial Sovereign directly, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.

    Therefore, An Zheng nned to see clearly what the ce where he would live for a long time in the future would be like.

    He struggled to his feet. There was not a single part of his body that was not in pain. His recently repaired body was still very fragile and sensitive. Any slight movement would cause every one of his nerves to twitch in pain. But An Zheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he had just struggled back from the brink of death, he couldn¡¯t wait to find out what saved him.

    He stood up, and his face changed.

    As time passed, An Zheng¡¯s senses were back to normal. The moment he stood up, his heart was in turmoil ¡­ Perhaps the shock was greater than anything he had ever thought was worth it.

    This is a ¡­ An ind floating in the middle of the chaotic space.

    This waaradox. It was impossible for chaotic space to allow such an ind to exist. As long as the airflow changed, it would be torn apart. However, this ind existed in reality, and it wasn¡¯t very small, although from here, one could see that the other side was roughly the size of a five to six hundred square meter house.

    An Zheng took a step forward, and ayer of fine powder appeared under his feet.

    ¡°Bone dust ¡­¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    This ind that did not seem to exist waspletely formed from bone dust. How many people would have to die to form such a small ind? And these dead people were all experts.

    An Zheng walked forward step by step, sensing the aura of the bone powder. It was not the same. There were all kinds of attributes, but they were all tightly pressed together in an unbelievable way, as if they were silently fighting against the rules of this chaotic space.

    An Zheng could not help but have an image appear in his mind.

    From long, long ago, there had been cultivators who had identally torn apart space and been drawn into chaotic space. With the first, there would be a second, a third, and a fourth ¡­ Countless others. These cultivators who had been strangled to death had all been reduced to dust. Chaotic space was a very strange existence, and the rule here was that everything that did not match the aura of this ce should be destroyed, especially something that was still alive.

    As such, the aura of this ce and the bone powder were actually notpatible. It waspletely different. However, the bone dust was already powdered, so it was impossible to distinguish between the turbulent flows and theck of life energy.

    These bone dust also contained the power of grand cultivators. Afteerson died, their power would notpletely dissipate, and their bones would naturally not have intelligence, but they would consciously look for simr species to gather together. The bone powder of a human bone powder demon beast was at least a simr material. After tens of thousands of years, these bone powder actually formed a small ind.

    During this process, the spatial turbulence would definitely crush them time and time again. However, they did not have any life forms and they only had a natural ability to attract each other, so they would still reunite time and time again. In the end, the Chaotic Space actually adapted to their existence.

    This ce was not very big. Even if it was as big as a vi, it would still take them less than ten minutes to reach it. An Zheng noticed that something that looked like a chair was piled up in the middle, and An Zheng happened to be on the back of the chair. He was very curious. Slowly getting used to the pain, he walked over to take a look. When he turned around and saw that thing, it was as if there was suddenly a storm raging in his heart!

    There was actually someone sitting on the bone powder chair!

    Or rather, it was noerson, but a person¡¯s skeleton. He sat upright on the bone powder chair, his two hands supporting the armrest of the chair. He was sitting up straight with his waist upright. The skeleton was riddled with wounds, but it sat there like an unparalleled overlord.

    Even though it had been dead for many years, even though it hadpletely lost its consciousness, it still possessed an aura that could not be described as looking down on the world!

    How domineering would sucerson be when he was alive?

    Even if he died in this chaotic space, he would still sit on the throne, overlooking the world.

 Chapter 1196 - Where My Finger Go

    <h4>Chapter 1196 ¨C Where My Finger Go</h4>

    It was a skeleton that looked almost undamaged, and every bone had scars that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. One after another, they intersected. Therge wounds were obviously caused by swords and sabers, and the countless fine and dense wounds were most likely caused by the turbulence in space.

    An Zheng stood there looking at this skeleton, the shock in his heart iparable.

    Could this beerless expert who had already reached the level of an Immortal Emperor? An Zheng had heard someone mention it before, that even Celestial Sovereign s would be smashed into pieces if they entered the spatial turbulence. And since the skeleton of this man was preserved so well, it should be stronger than the Celestial Sovereign.

    However, there were only three Immortal Emperors in the world, Qing Lian, Purple Ivy, Xuan-Yuan ¡­ If this person had ever reached that height, it was impossible for him to not have left behind any words. Even if they were dead for eternity, there would still be legends left behind.

    An Zheng looked carefully at the skeleton, and then realized that there was something special about it.

    He carefully walked over to take a closer look and discovered that the skeleton¡¯s right arm was missing a small piece of bone. There was no finger bone on the right hand either.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed as he suddenly thought of something.

    Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s Bone Jade was her protective talisman, and that Bone Jade had already protected her for many years. And that piece of bone jade was a small fingerbone. Due to a stroke of luck, An Zheng found a small set of arm bones for Gu Qianye. When the two pieces of bone jade were in her possession, a body transformation giant would appear behind Gu Qianye and be her guardian god.

    Could it be... This was Gu Qianye¡¯s ancestor?

    There were many legends in the Old Hunters. had first told some of them to An Zheng, then Gu Qianye herself. It was rumored that the ancestor of the Old Hunters was a sage with an unparalleled cultivation level in both ancient and modern times, and the title of sage was definitely not something that the saints of this era couldpare with. This was because An Zheng himself had already reached the Sage Realm, and would be able to break into the Great Sage Realm at any time.

    After reaching the Great Sage Realm, everything was different.

    However, An Zheng was sure that if his luck had not reached its limit, he would have been minced by the spatial turbulence.

    The Ancient Saint.

    He was one of the Seven Saints.

    If this person was really Gu Qianye¡¯s ancestor, then it should be ¡­ People who came before this era. There were only three immortals after the Seven Saints, so everything made sense. After the Seven Saints had gradually fallen, the cultivation world had once sunk interiod of depression. Later on, the demonic beasts ran rampant, and the demonic beasts ruled the world for a long time. Later on, the human race rose to prominence once again. Now that they had an immortal emperor level expert of their own, it was extremely difficult for them to raise their head again after suppressing the demon race.

    An Zheng took a deep breath. If Chaotic Space couldn¡¯t do anything to this skeleton, then he might have a chance to leave. If he could borrow the power of this skeleton to block the spatial turbulence, he could break through the barrier and leave this ce. It was just that, An Zheng did not know whether he could possibly be able to return to the Yancheng even if he was lucky enough to make it out alive. After all, the Chaotic Space was not the same as the outside world. If he went out, he might be able to reach the Nine Saint Sect.

    In any case, it seemed to be the only way.

    An Zheng walked to the front of the skeleton, knelt down on both knees, and pressed his forehead to the ground.

    ¡°Senior Gu Sheng, this junior An Zheng dares not to be respectful, I may have to borrow your body in a while to help me break the seal. I hope that Senior can bless me to leave this ce and that I can choose a Feng Shui treasure to bury my bones here. ¡±

    An Zheng heavily kowtowed, kowtowed three times, stood up, kowtowed three times, and kowtowed nine times in a row.

    ¡°I wonder if you are really Xiao Yezi¡¯s ancestor. If you are, I hope you can help me even more.¡±

    After kowtowing, he stood up and gave a deep bow. Just as he was about to walk over to put the skeleton away, he suddenly heard a faint sigh ¡­ That sigh was very close, very close. This time, An Zheng¡¯s scalp felt like it was about to explode, and his heart fiercely trembled.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    An Zheng tried to call out. He knew that such an ancient and modern cultivator, even after dying ten thousand years ago, might still have a shadow remaining in the world. For example, that Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism who did not know if he was real or not, wasn¡¯t he still indistinctly visible tens of thousands of yearster, helping Du Shoushou from time to time?

    At this height, even if he wasn¡¯t immortal, it wouldn¡¯t be long.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know who you are?¡±

    When the voice came out, An Zheng subconsciously took a step back. He discovered that the skeleton was sitting even straighter, and when it slightly raised its head, there was an absolute pressure on it that he could not resist. Even though it was a skeleton that was riddled with holes, it was still terrifyingly powerful.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± is it An Zheng? ¡±

    ¡°You are and you are not.¡±

    On the skull, there seemed to bair of invisible eyes looking at An Zheng, causing An Zheng to feel that he had beenpletely seen through and that he was unable to hide any secrets. It was a kind of vision that could pierce the soul, but the eyes did not exist.

    ¡°So I forgot everything. I don¡¯t remember anything. That¡¯s true... It¡¯s been so long. Looking at your weak physique, I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve been reincarnated. Why was it that generation after generation? Just what kind of earth-shaking change has happened to the world outside? ¡±

    ¡°In the era I was in, the spiritual energy in my cultivation base had almost dried up. Even the great heaven stage cultivators were at their peak, so it would be difficult for me to reacigher stage.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a while, then asked: ¡°Senior, who exactly am I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave it for you to slowly discover, it¡¯s really interesting that you don¡¯t know who you are ¡­¡± Do you know who I am? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you ¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it Xiao Yezi¡¯s ancestor? the ancestors of the Old Hunters, one of the Seven Ancient Saints? ¡±

    ¡°What Seven Ancient Saints?¡± What Old Hunters? What little leaf? ¡±

    The skeleton seemed to be dissatisfied, ¡°It really degenerated to such a degree that it¡¯s hard to ept ¡­ Do you know why you¡¯re here? Do you know why you weren¡¯t killed by chaotic space? Do you think this is all a coincidence? That¡¯s not it ¡­ The moment the space fractured, I discovered your aura and dragged you into this chaotic space. I thought you wouldn¡¯t need to fear the spatial turbulence like me. It seems I overestimated you. I felt like you were about to die, so I brought you here. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior, for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Senior, huh ¡­¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to call me that. After all, you don¡¯t know who you are, and you don¡¯t know who I am. If I tell you, is there no longer a single legend of me in this world? ¡±

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ It doesn¡¯t really matter to you who I am. But if you insist, I¡¯ll tell you my other name. When I was still outside, I was addressed as Da Chi. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed, and he felt his mind go nk.

    ¡°Demon Emperor ¡­¡± Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism?! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The skeleton like gaze seemed to sweep across An Zheng¡¯s body, giving off the feeling that he wasughing.

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t the legends say that you existed at the same time as the Three Immortal Emperor? Why are you here? ¡±

    ¡°The Three Immortal Emperor? Are you talking about the Blue Lotus Xuan-Yuan and Purple Ivy? Amongst the three of them, only Purple Ivy made me feel like a man. Something big must have happened out there, something so anachronistic. Isn¡¯t there a legend of me outside? Could it be that those three fellows do not remember me as well? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have seen Purple Ivy before, he said that hepletely forgot that he knew you, and also did not remember an Emperor Level great cultivator appearing in the Goblin Tribe.¡±

    ¡°Monster? Hahahahaha ¡­ It¡¯s actually rumored that I¡¯m from the Monster race ¡­ Monster my ass, I¡¯m a human, an indomitable person. It seems that time is a bit of a headache, even Purple Ivy has not seen me, obviously there waime period that was dug out, and the time period could even be as long as ten thousand years. Purple Ivy and I had known each other for ten thousand years, and during the great battle, Blue Lotus Xuan-Yuan tore open space and came out together with me ¡­ Then the guy yelled about going back to his hometown, a ce called Earth. However, in order to not disrupt the bnce of that ce, he must first dissipate his own cultivation. Otherwise, once he descends that ce, it will directly shatter into pieces. ¡±

    ¡°I was the one who protected him back home. After dispersing his cultivation, he smiled like a fool ¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, so much time has passed. ¡±

    An Zheng asked witrembling voice, ¡°You... Was he trapped here because of the tearing of space after sending Purple Ivy back? ¡±

    ¡°Trapped here?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Thatughter was filled with unruliness.

    ¡°This crappy ce can trap me? The skeleton left behind here is only the flesh of my reincarnation. Who taught Purple Ivy to be indestructible? It¡¯s me! I was the one who taught Purple Ivy the art of reincarnation, and I was the one who gifted the Eye of Nine Incarnations to him ¡­ Do you know why those people call me Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism? Because I am invincible, because I act on my own whims, I feel that whoever is right is right, and I feel that whoever is wrong is wrong. ¡°What bullsh * t rules of space and time, what bullsh * t Heavenly Dao, in my eyes, is just bullsh * t. If I want to break it, I can easily break it.¡±

    An Zheng felt like his heart was about to explode.

    All of these things were different from the rumors that Purple Ivy denied the existence of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and had always thought that the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism was really the Emperor Level Master of the demon race. This was what was said in the legends of the future generations. But why was everything different?

    ¡°This is only one of my fleshly bodies, the fleshly body of my reincarnation.¡± After I sent Purple Ivy away, I was floating in the starry sky butter on, I really felt bored and wanted to return to my original world. However, when he came back, he realized that due to the battle between Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, this star field had been affected and many stars were shattered ¡­ I used two thousand years to reform and restore every single tiny particle, restoring the world... ¡±

    At this point, he paused, as if he had suddenly realized something.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­ How did you get back to this era? ¡±

    An Zheng keenly felt that two of the words were extremely important ¡­ (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU) Back.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re saying that I was originally from this era?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, time is already out of order, it¡¯s ¡­¡± It was another simr era. That¡¯s not the point. Answer my question. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something called the Heavenly Pivot Technique that has been activated by me, and I¡¯ve been sent to this era. I have many friends and enemies with me. It was exactly because I was schemed against by the enemy that I was blown into this space. ¡±

    ¡°Sneaked by someone?¡±

    The skeleton snorted, ¡°Trash!¡±

    His tone suddenly became cold, causing An Zheng to feel a chill down his spine.

    After a long silence, the skeleton seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Forget it ¡­ Who asked you to be so weak? You just need to remember that all the things you encounter that you think are good luck, all the opportunities that themon people call the heaven¡¯s chosen ones, you deserve. All of this belongs to you. You¡¯re just picking it up in a sort of illogical but barely preserved chronological order. ¡±

    The skeleton raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You, were once supreme.¡±

    An Zheng felt his hair go numb and he sweated profusely.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The skeleton seems to have found something missing: ¡°Why am I missing a fingerbone? Did I forget something? This small piece of arm bone was given to Purple Ivy by me when I broke it off. That guy¡¯s physique is too weak, and he relied on my bones to achieve an indestructible body. However ¡­ Where are my fingers? ¡±

    He suddenly raised his head. ¡°Where did my finger go?!¡±

 Chapter 1197 - I cant wait

    <h4>Chapter 1197 ¨C I can¡¯t wait</h4>

    The skeleton actually got up from the bone powder chair and stood there, raising its hand. It looked extremely surprised.

    ¡°Where are my fingers!¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how to reply, and now, he wasn¡¯t even sure if Gu Qianye¡¯s bone jade was actually this person¡¯s. Perhaps all of this is just a coincidence, a coincidence that makes one tremble in fear ¡­

    ¡°Is there anyone in this world who can break one of my fingers?¡±

    Da Chi circled around the bone powder chair, raised his hand and smacked his skull, as though he was trying hard to remember something. However, he was just a skeleton. He had no brain, no thoughts, and all of that was just a memory left behind on his skeleton in his previous life.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember ¡­¡±

    Da Chi calmed down. The moment he stood up, the aura that seemed to overturn the entire world had also gradually calmed down. When he was angry, An Zheng even had the illusion that space was copsing anytime. That was the aura of an absolute expert. Even after ten thousand years, it was still terrifying. He could only imagine, if Da Chi was still alive, at his peak, what kind of invincibility he would be in the world.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Da Chi sat down and his gaze returned to An Zheng.

    ¡°Do you still remember Samsara?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    What reincarnation? His only concept of the word ¡°reincarnation¡± was that he knew that Purple Ivy had an indestructible body and could reincarnate endlessly. Now that Da Chi had mentioned reincarnation, it made An Zheng¡¯s heart more and more uneasy. He began to be afraid, afraid that he was not himself, but a clone or a shadow of someone else ¡­ When suchought appeared, he was unable to suppress his fear. An Zheng lived such a proud life, how could she endure that she wasn¡¯t an independent person?

    ¡°In the future, this will be your fate.¡±

    Da Chi remained silent for a while and then looked around: ¡°This is a special space, the spatial turbulence here can crush anything that has the aura of life. If it wasn¡¯t for me isting myself from the turbulence, you would have died a long time ago. To those who didn¡¯t cultivate enough, the Chaotic Space was like hell, a hell that no one could escape to. And to people with simr cultivations, this ce is alsretty good training ground. ¡±

    His gaze returned to An Zheng, ¡°You¡¯re too weak... The time here is still, and it¡¯s a good thing for you. I will bring in a very small part of the Chaotic Space soon. If you can¡¯t resist it by yourself, your body will be sliced into powder. Even a tiny bit of the Chaotic Space would be terrifying enough. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. With your current strength, why did you make all the living creatures not dare to disobey your words?

    He waved his hand, and the light seemed to change. Soon after, a sharp aura was summoned from afar. When the Qi appeared, all the pores on An Zheng¡¯s body exploded, the aura of death that he had felt before.

    Although there was only a sliver of it this time, a thousandth of it being as tiny as a strand of hair, it was power that not even the Celestial Sovereign could resist.

    Da Chi sat there, and pointed his finger at An Zheng: ¡°You are the most respected person in the world, with the respect of tens of thousands of people, all of the suffering you have gone through should not have happened. If the earth bullies you, the earth is sunken. If the heavens were to bully you, the heavens would copse. Where is your former pride? Where is your domineering attitude? Because of your reincarnation, I thought I could bully you. The heavens thought I could bully you. When that dayes, you will experience the feeling of a controller. What kind of shitty world is this? It¡¯s just something that you don¡¯t need with jushought. ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even have the time to reply before that strand of chaotic energy charged straight at him. Da Chi sat on the bone pink chair, leaned on it, and supported his chin with his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t believe in yourself, that¡¯s why you¡¯re weak. You believe in yourself and you are invincible. However, your current physical body is indeed too weak. It is so weak that I can¡¯t believe that you are ¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s start from the beginning. Don¡¯t forget, you have to step on anyone who stands on top of your head. ¡±

    ¡®s words were ruthless and decisive, greatly different from An Zheng¡¯s personality. An Zheng could feel that he had a character that detested evil like hatred. As for Da Chi, no one is allowed to bully my temper, whoever dares to stand against me, I will do it.

    He was even more stubborn, ruthless and tyrannical than An Zheng.

    However, An Zheng no longer had the time to think about this, because that thread of chaotic energy had already rushed to his front. An Zheng subconsciously wanted to dodge, but just as he was about to move his body, he suddenly lost control of his body.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run!¡±

    Da Chi¡¯s tone suddenly became stern: ¡°Who are you? How can you run? These lowly people can only bow down before you, why do you have to run? The ce you were at back then, where tens of thousands of people kowtowed, it was only a strand of chaotic current¡¯s power, yet you want to escape? ¡±

    An Zheng thought, I don¡¯t know if you are talking about me. But if I didn¡¯t avoid it, it would be very hard for me.

    With a light sound, An Zheng¡¯s body was easily prated by that strand of chaotic energy. This power pierced through An Zheng¡¯s chest and came out from his back. An Zheng¡¯s body was likhinyer of paper, but the power was like a steel needle, piercing through was as easy as blowing away dust.

    ¡°How can that be!¡±

    Da Chi¡¯s eyes seemed to turn cold. With a furious shout, the force behind the flow of energy crumbled into nothingness.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Da Chi stood up and quickly walked to An Zheng¡¯s side. He circled around An Zheng a few times: ¡°Where¡¯s your potential? Where¡¯s your talent? Where is your Absolute Body? I¡¯m disappointed to see you like this! It¡¯s jusiny strand of the power of turbulence, you actually ¡­ Oh, I forgot that you almost died in the hands of this Chaotic Force just now. ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, what the hell do you want?

    However, An Zheng reacted in an instant. This Da Chi¡¯s thoughts were chaotic, in other words, the thoughts he disyed right now were just fake thoughts. This was a judgment made by the memories that had remained on the skeleton. However, due to the passage of time, the memories had be somewhat blurry. That was why Da Chi was so confused, confused, and confused. He was as confused as he said the outside world was.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Da Chi walked back, and raised his finger bone, wanting to rub his brow, but when the finger bone touched the skull, he was obviously startled.

    ¡°It seems that the disorder is really getting serious. It seems that it is starting to affect me ¡­¡± ¡°You, what exactly did you bring?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is you who confuse time. Wherever you go, time bes disordered. Although you have yet to grasp the power of time, there was no one who could grasp it more than you did. If the space seemed limitless, then the power to control space would be a small group of supreme experts. But only by grasping the power of time can one be the overlord of the entire sea of stars ¡­ Even though you looked extremely weak in this life, the power that you had once controlled formed an aura. ¡°No matter what era you are in, there will always be confusion in time.¡±

    ¡°When you are in the Da Xi era, you will cause some people that should not have appeared, and some people that should not have disappeared. It would cause a certain period of time to be in a cycle of death, and it would also cause a certain period of time to be stagnant. Simply put, time was like arge river rushing forward. Your appearance, on the other hand, caused countless whirlpools to appear on this river. Every vortex is the history of change, and it could also be the future. ¡±

    ¡°When you arrive at the era where Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan is, I will be gone.¡±

    Da Chi raised his hand and pointed at himself. ¡°Even Purple Ivy didn¡¯t know that I had ¡­¡±

    ¡°And now that you are in front of me, you are beginning to affect me. I started to be confused, I started to be more and more irritable, I started to be ¡­ Weakness. If you had been by my side a little longer, I might have disappeared and reappeared at another time. ¡±

    Da Chi slightly sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because your original aura is too strong, and it still affects all of the generations of the world.¡±

    An Zheng really wanted to know who he was.

    ¡°Do what I can.¡±

    Da Chi waved his hand, and another strand of chaotic force flew towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Use your own way to fight, or survive.¡±

    After he finished this sentence, he no longer spoke, as if he was asleep. An Zheng could clearly hear that when he said thest few words, he was filled with a kind of exhaustion that was difficult to understand. It was obvious that a few minutes ago, he still had the domineering aura of someone who was willing to do anything under the heavens, but now, he looked like an old man in histe years.

    Puff!

    An Zheng¡¯s body was once again easily prated, and the strength of his body was simply unable to withstand the power of the turbulence. But at least An Zheng¡¯s body had recovered its freedom, and he started to run frantically to dodge. He pushed his speed to the maximum as he moved around the five to six hundred square meters of this ind. But no matter how fast he was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than the power of chaotic energy. A minuteter, An Zheng fell to the ground, his body was covered with thousands of wounds, all of them from front to back.

    It¡¯s only been a minute.

    An Zhengid on the ground to catch his breath, he felt as though his blood was flowing and his strength had disappeared, just like the feeling when he fell to the ground to wait for his death.

    ¡°So weak that I can¡¯t quite ept it.¡±

    Da Chi raised his head and sat upright: ¡°Originally I wanted to stimte your potential so that you could recover your strength, but now I finally understand ¡­ You don¡¯t have much potential, you¡¯re juseal piece of trash right now. I really feel ashamed for you... How could there be such a weak cycle? You said you met Purple Ivy? Did Purple Ivy teach you? Because even if time is wrong and he doesn¡¯t know of my existence, he will definitely wake up. That guy¡¯s talent is indeed very good. If he is before you right now, how will I teach you? ¡±

    An Zheng thought back to when he was violently beaten up by Purple Ivy at the riverside, and felt a little worried.

    ¡°He... The more unbearable it was, the more he made me bear it. If one day doesn¡¯t work, then two days. If two days don¡¯t work, then three days. If three days don¡¯t work, then five days. ¡°I can withstand one point of force today, but I will increase it to two points tomorrow. How about this ¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, he really does have that type of dying personality. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Peng!

    Da Chi¡¯s skeleton suddenly split apart, turning into hundreds of piercing purple lights, shooting towards An Zheng¡¯s body like countless sharp arrows. The intense light rays almost blinded An Zheng. His body was sent flying by the violent energy, and as heid on the ground, the purple light rays were like drills that fiercely revolved inside his body.

    ¡°These dregs and trash are useless to you. These bone mes are nothing in front of me, are they even worthy of reconstructing your body? I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you to get stronger. I¡¯ll just give you mine. Purple Ivy is too troublesome, I am more direct. ¡±

    Weng! An Zheng¡¯s brain exploded.

    He fell into aa once more.

 Chapter 1198 - What Reincarnation?

    <h4>Chapter 1198 ¨C What Reincarnation?</h4>

    In his dream, he saw that door again, that enormous bronze door. The door was deep in the clouds, and there seemed to bair of eyes looking at An Zheng inside the door. Those eyes were filled withplex emotions, some dissatisfaction, and some anticipation.

    Within the door, there seemed to be the sounds of bamboo, and the music was so beautiful that it made people feel like their souls had been purified. An Zheng even thought that if he could enter the wider world behind that door, that would be his true home.

    Vaguely, he saw himself. He was even called Fang Zheng.

    Fang Zheng stood behind him and also looked at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°Me? Go in? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is our destiny. That is where you and I should be. Outside the door was a small world, and inside the door was the big world. I have said that I will leave it to you. You have also promised me, so why are you still outside? ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get in.¡±

    An Zheng replied, and then, he was jolted awake.

    He discovered that he was no longer on the ind of bone dust. His surroundings werepletely empty. It was as if he had just returned to the chaotic space, and his head was filled with waves of pain, as if the crystal hall of Song Baiyuan had just exploded, causing even the secret ne to explode, tearing the space apart and getting sucked into this chaotic space of unknown origin.

    Where¡¯s Da Chi?

    Where was the bone powder ind?

    Could it be that this was all just a dream? An Zheng wanted to raise his hand to rub his head, to try and recall if it was real or just a dream. Looking at the situation now, it really seemed like it was just a dream, but he clearly remembered every word that Da Chi had said.

    However, the moment An Zheng wanted to raise his hand, he suddenly realized that this was a space filled with chaotic streams, and any slight movement on his part could cause chaotic streams to appear. Once he was involved, even deities wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Would there be an ind of bone dust? Would they still see Da Chi again?

    An Zheng was finding it harder and harder to believe himself, and his memories started to be blurry. Was what he had just experienced real or was it just a dream? When he saw the door again, and saw his past self, he felt a little resentful and asked why he hadn¡¯t entered yet.

    But what the hell was behind that door?

    An Zheng suddenly felt an itch at his ankle. It was a lucky ant. The ant was originally in the experiential learning secret realm. The instant of explosion happened tond on An Zheng¡¯s clothes, saving him from danger. Unfortunately, it had followed An Zheng to this chaotic space, and no one knew when its body would be smashed into smithereens.

    Hm?

    It was as if he had experienced all of this.

    The ant crawled onto An Zheng¡¯s ankle, making An Zheng feel a bit itchy. However, An Zheng did not dare to grab it, because he knew how terrifying the power of the Chaotic Flows was. He had experienced it once before, and he didn¡¯t want to experience it again ¡­ Had he experienced it once?

    An Zheng was stunned, as if... Back to the starting point?

    The ants crawled and caused spatial fluctuations. The Chaotic Storm Space was like arge river, made up of countless tiny straight lines. Each of these straight lines was about the size of a thousandth of a hair. Therefore, the slightest movement would change the trajectory of a straight line. As long as a straight line fluctuated, it would affect the surrounding straight lines and eventually cause turbulence.

    Even if it was just a slight movement of the hair on the head.

    With the appearance of the turbulence, An Zheng started to frown. He made the same choice as before, and instantly summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. His body began to rapidly descend under the gravity from the ck Ruler. And at the same time, sensing that spatial turbulence had already reached his back, An Zheng gathered all his strength and released it behind him. A domineering beam of light appeared, shooting backwards like aser cannon.

    An Zheng hoped that he could use his power to stop it, even if it would only slow down the speed of the chaotic streams.

    An Zheng had experienced all of these once.

    In the next second, he would collide with the ind of bone dust. After getting up, he could see the seat made of bone dust within a few steps. When he turned around, he could see the skeleton that stood unmoving amidst the turbulence, the domineering man who called himself Da Chi.

    Bang!

    An Zheng felt that he had hit something, and his nose was in pain.

    Something seemed to be amiss. Was it him who had fainted first? His entire back was rotten, his two legs were broken, his arms were broken, and there was less than half of his body left. He had been unconscious for a long time before he finally woke up, but this time, he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, nor did he feel any signs of falling unconscious.

    An Zheng rubbed his nose and realised that he had hit the ground. However, the ground this time was a bit different. The green bricks were very hard. Not far away from him, there waiece of watermelon peel that had been discarded by someone. An antnded gently on the surface of the watermelon peel. It circled around once, as if it did not expect to encounter such a delicacy as soon as itnded. He forgot that this was no longer his home, and was lost in the fragrance of the watermelon.

    Arge foot fell down,nding right on the watermelon skin. The man tumbled backwards, his butt heavily hitting the ground. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t get up, and he was cursing loudly.

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously went to look for the melon peel, and subconsciously looked at the ant. The lifeform of the ant was trampled into the melon rind, but it did not die. It struggled to crawl out of the watermelon water and burrowed into a crack not far away.

    An Zheng heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Like an idiot, he solemnly stretched out both his hands. First, he stretched out his arms, then bent his elbows. Then, he ced his palms on the ground and tried to stand up ¡­ There was actually no obstruction at all. After he stood up, he saw that the greasy middle-aged man was still wailing. He was holding some manuscripts and scattered them on the ground. He vaguely saw some words like a door.

    He didn¡¯t expect that there was actually a city in this chaotic space. He originally thought that it would be amazing to encounter an ind made of bone dust. It was unknown how strong the protectiveyer was to block out the chaotic energy, allowing these people to live such afortable life.

    An Zheng reached out to help the middle-aged man up. The man awkwardly said thank you, then quickly picked up the manuscript and walked away. An Zheng discovered that what was dropped on the ground waackage that seemed to have juste out of the pot, it was still emitting the aroma of the furnace. The man seemed to have forgotten that An Zheng picked it up and wanted to return it to the man.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng said before he opened the oil paper bag. He picked up a golden crisp sesame seed cake and started to nibble on it.

    ¡°Excuse me, what is this ce?¡±

    he asked the peddler at the roadside stall.

    ¡°Did you lose your head just like that?¡± It¡¯s really funny, putting two men on top of a piece of watermelon peel, hahahaha ¡­ Youngd, this is the Yancheng. ¡±

    ¡°Yancheng?!¡±

    An Zheng stopped eating his sesame seed cake and his expression started to freeze.

    At the same time.

    Yancheng, Heavenly Monitoring Division.

    Qiu Mayi stood in front of Guan Tianyi as he looked at the sky. This Guan Yi was built from the blood and sweat of his life; even in broad daylight, he could clearly see the stars in the sky. He was addicted to this ce. Every day, he would stand there for at least six hours without moving an inch.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Qiu Mayi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his entire body started trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tan Shanse walked over quickly and asked with concern.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Qiu Mayi gave up his seat, raised his hand, and pointed in the direction of the Big Dipper Violet: ¡°Over there ¡­ A huge beam of light broke through some shackles and shot straight into Purple Comet. It was as if there was another small star that had been floating in the sky and had be powerful. That beam of light seemed to be filled with killing intent ¡­ A baleful aura rushed towards Big Dipper. What kind of major event is this? ¡±

    ¡°Teacher, that seems, like someone¡¯s Cultivation Power?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Qiu Mayi waved his hand, ¡°How can someone havultivation Power that can pierce through the heavens? If it was, it was too scary. Unless ¡­ Unless this force, which was previously confined in a certain space, suddenly broke through that space. And that space must be a chaotic space, so he couldn¡¯t be sure of the location or the direction. When this power broke through, it was no longer in the world, but in the sky. If that¡¯s the case, then the only one who can be considered to be the most powerful cultivator within the Immortal pce. ¡±

    ¡°Oh... Then perhaps this disciple has seen wrongly. ¡±

    Tan Shanse did not think much of it and took a step back. ¡°The people from the Inside the Immortal Pce are hard to guess. An existence akin to the Immortal Emperor, can only look up to him. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Who knows what kind of big shot said that when he had nothing better to do.¡±

    Qiu Mayi returned to the front of the Heaven Viewing tform and looked carefully, only to see that the beam of light had already disappeared. However, the moment he saw it, he was truly frightened. If that was really someone¡¯s Cultivation Power, why did it rush straight into the Big Dipper? Was it a coincidence? Or ¡­

    Qiu Mayi shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, I really wanted to hear the sound of an explosion. Do you know what happened?¡±

    ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t know, disciple also heard it just now.¡±

    At this time, a little Daoist boy ran in quickly from outside. He was in too much of a hurry and even lost his shoes. But he seemed oblivious to it. He ran in with one foot in shoes and one foot in socks, shouting, ¡°Sir, sir, it¡¯s bad!¡±

    Qiu Mayi frowned: ¡°Sir is doing very well.¡±

    ¡°No no no, mister is doing very well, I was wrong ¡­¡± The Bai Sheng Academy was in trouble, the crystal hall was blown apart and half of the Bai Sheng Academy was razed to the ground. The Mr. Song who lived in the crystal hall, it was said that ¡­ ¡°He died.¡±

    Qiu Mayi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He quickly walked over and red at the little daoist: ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Song ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably dead.¡±

    Qiu Mayi¡¯s mind buzzed, and his body swayed, almost falling down. Tan Shanse rushed forward to support Qiu Mayi, and said with concern: ¡°Sir, there is no need to worry, perhaps the news is not true, disciple will immediately rush to see what is going on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself... I¡¯ll go myself. ¡±

    Qiu Mayi pushed Tan Shanse¡¯s hands away and walked out while trembling. As he walked, he started to stumble and run wildly. Tan Shanse nced at the little Dao Child, smiled and gently said: ¡°Next time, tell me in advance like this, I will tell Sir, you are too old and you are not well, you cannot take the brunt of the bad news.¡±

    The little Daoist looked down as if he had made a mistake. ¡°I will remember it. Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡±

    Tan Shanse patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go and chase after Sir now, you go and prepare some hot water, Sir will definitely be tired aftering back, and will need a hot bath.¡±

    He let out a breath, and between his brows ¡­ He was in high spirits.

 Chapter 1199 - Slaughterer Lying Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 1199 ¨C ughterer Lying Buddha</h4>

    The walnut seller said that this was the Yancheng. An Zheng expressed his doubts, maybe because he felt that it was a bit embarrassing not buying anything at all. After buying the two kilograms of walnuts, he asked: ¡°What year is it?¡±

    ¡°Sir, did you really fall stupid just now?¡±

    The little brother seemed to be somewhat speechless at An Zheng, as he read An Zheng¡¯s exnation of buying the two kilograms of walnuts. Then, his gaze uncontrobly drifted towards another direction. An Zheng felt that his eyes were a little strange. He followed his line of sight, and discovered that there was smoke billowing up to the sky.

    That is ¡­ In the direction of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    ¡°Bai Sheng Academy ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he suddenly realised that that was the exact spot where the crystal hall had exploded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but there was a loud noise from the Bai Sheng Academy, followed by ¡­¡±

    The walnut seller turned his head to talk to An Zheng, but realised that An Zheng had already disappeared. When he thought about the huge explosion from Bai Sheng Academy just now, it seemed like half of the Bai Sheng Academy had been razed to the ground. And that guy just now was wearing the academy uniform for the disciples of Bai Sheng Academy ¡­ He didn¡¯t know where this was, or what year it was.

    The little brother cried out and fainted. He had been sick for many days.

    Heaven Supervising Division.

    Qiu Mayi hurriedly rushed to the Bai Sheng Academy, and Tan Shanse seemed to gently teach that little daoist a few things, then told him to go out and say that he also wanted to chase after Mister. The little Daoist boy quickly left, filled with gratitude.

    Qiu Mayi was sure that An Zheng was dead, and that no one knew of it. Half of the Bai Sheng Academy was gone, and of course the disciples who had gone through the trial in the secret realm and other ces had all gone to hell as well. But he did not think he was safe. He was a man of extreme caution. He had lived for so many years because of luck.

    When Qiu Mayi left the Sky-supervising division, the corners of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth curled inthought-provoking smile. All of this was within his calctions, and everyone¡¯s reactions were within his expectations. And he had almost finished what he needed to do in the Sky-supervising division.

    He borrowed the power of the Overwatch Division and Qiu Mayi to forcefully change his Fated Star to hide behind Ning Xiaolou¡¯s big star, and continuously steal Ning Xiaolou¡¯s luck. This was his first goal. His second goal was to learn more from Qiu Mayi. After a few days, he realized that he had already mastered the theoretical things. Qiu Mayi was no longer of help to him.

    Third objective ¡­

    Tan Shanse walked over to Guan Tian Yi¡¯s side, where he had created it with his life¡¯s work. Of course he wouldn¡¯t leave it for Qiu Mayi. He opened up the space tool and stored it away. These days, he hadpletely mastered the usage and maintenance of the Heaven Viewing tform. He had taken everything that was useful in the Skurel Kingdom, including Qiu Mayi¡¯s notes and the ancient books that were stored here. Then he went to an even more important ce ¡­ Tianshu Room.

    As he pushed open the door, a few daoists in charge of protecting Tianshu Yi saw Tan Shanseing in and immediately greeted him courteously. Although they had all arrived earlier than Tan Shanse, Tan Shanse was still a proper disciple. The only one, even if it was the young master of the Overseer.

    ¡°All of you can leave. Master ordered me to make an adjustment to Dubhe Yi. Sorry, you can¡¯t watch.¡±

    The few of them looked at each other without doubting anything, and then left at the same time.

    The smile on Tan Shanse¡¯s face became wider and wider ¡­ So it was that easy to count the entire world.

    He also put away the Tianshu Yi and then casually left through the back door. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. When he walked to the back garden, he even sat by the lotus pond for a while and took out some steamed buns that he had prepared earlier and crushed them to feed the golden carp in the lotus pond.

    Seeing that the sky was almost dark, he left the Sky-supervising division. A carriage was already waiting at the rear entrance of the Skurel Kingdom Division. When the dozen or so people saw hime out, they bowed and paid their respects in unison. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re leaving this ce.¡±

    Get in the car and close the door.

    The horse carriage began to move. The driver took his time as he drove the carriage down the street. Halfway there, Tan Shanse still had the mood to stop and buy a bunch of candied fruits, a picture book, and a novel that was recently very popr. Eating the candied fruits and reading the picture book, the horse carriage slowly left Yancheng. On the way out of the city gate, Tan Shanse saw a familiar figure sh past. He frowned slightly, but when he looked outside again, he saw nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be overly suspicious.¡±

    He closed the curtain and the carriage left Yancheng.

    The distance between An Zheng and the carriage was not very far, and it was only 30 metres at the closest time.

    Bai Sheng Academy.

    Ning Xiaolou sat on the chair that was as heavy as water. Almost all the instructors, principals, and reverends had arrived in Bai Sheng Academy, and other than the ones who were still bringing people to the scene, the entire living room was filled with people. This might be the first time since the founding of the Bai Sheng Academy that so many people had gathered after the opening ceremony.

    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on?¡±

    he asked.

    The First Vice Principal Tang Xian Xu stood there, his face extremely ugly, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. He would rather be seriously ill than be in Bai Sheng Academy. Unfortunately, he was the one in charge of the academy, so no matter what happened, the me would be ced on him.

    ¡°This official ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tang Xian Xu knelt down, and said: ¡°This official deserves to die, the Bai Sheng Academy was almost destroyed by this official, this official deserves to be med.¡±

    ¡°Almost?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou raised his hand and pointed outside: ¡°How many people died? How many houses are missing? How many wooden buildings had been poured down? Ever since the Bai Sheng Academy was established, they had to be recorded in the archives even if they dropped a piece of tile, because that was father¡¯s hard work. In your opinion, now that half of Bai Sheng Academy has been razed to the ground, doesn¡¯t that still count as destroying the academy? ¡±

    Tang Xianxin kowtowed, ¡°This subject deserves to be med.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me. Of course I know that you owe it to me.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou raised his hand and rubbed his brows, feeling as if he had forgotten something. After pondering for a good while, he suddenly came to his senses and his face instantly turned pale white.

    ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng?¡±

    Tang Xian Xu suddenly raised his head and turned to look at the vice principal¡¯s number, only to find that it had already disappeared.

    ¡°What about high numbers?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Eye Congealing Pavilion and bring everyone there!¡±

    ¡°The head disciple of the Eye Condensation Pavilion, An Caichen ¡­ It¡¯s just outside. ¡±

    ¡°When did hee? Why didn¡¯t you let him in?!¡±

    ¡°He came a long time ago and has been wanting to rush in. It was your order that no one else was allowed toe.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Tang Xian Xu cursed angrily as he crawled up and rushed out. He saw that there were seven or eightw enforcement instructors blocking An Caichen, but An Caichen¡¯s face was as white as paper, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng!?¡±

    Tang Xian Xu rushed over and asked, and grabbed An Caichen by the shoulder.

    ¡°In ¡­¡± ¡°In the training secret area.¡±

    With a ¡°weng¡± sound, Tang Xian Xu¡¯s body swayed and fell to the ground. Ning Xiaolou had already followed him out. Hearing An Caichen say that An Zheng was inside the Practical Mystic Realm, he felt a sharp pain in his heart, and a mouthful of blood was about to surge out. He forced it down, but the pain in his chest was even more intense.

    ¡°An Zheng is dead. Tang Xien, you decide for yourself.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce for another minute, and didn¡¯t want to see Tang Xian again. He turned away, his shoulders shaking as he walked. After exiting the courtyard, he took in a long breath of air. However, it was unable to alleviate the twitching pain in his chest.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± The heavens destroyed my Ning Xiaolou? ¡±

    When he thought about Qiu Mayi¡¯s assertion, the pain in his heart suddenly increased. With a ¡°wow¡±, he spat out a mouthful of blood, which actually reflected a faint rainbow under the sunlight. Ning Xiaolou shook off the servant¡¯s hand that was supporting him and walked outside with trembling steps. The blood from the corner of his mouth dripped down onto his pure white clothes, just like plum blossoms falling on the snowy ground.

    He followed the stone path and walked out. His mind was nk, back and forth, only Qiu Mayi¡¯s words were running wild. Halfway through the journey, he saw that the dust cloud had not dispersed, and the disciples were still busy searching for survivors.

    ¡°I deserve to die, I deserve to die...¡±

    Ning Xiaolou muttered to himself.

    Right at this moment, he saw a fellow crawl into the ruins, then prop up arge boulder that was pressed down on top of it. After dragging an injured disciple out, he rushed in again. That fellow¡¯s face was covered in dust, and his clothes were full of holes. His hair was disheveled, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. When he saw him, the deposit in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart suddenly opened up, and then, he faced the sky andughed; hisughter was iparably wild and presumptuous.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­¡± Heavens, I, Ning Xiaolou will never stop! ¡±

    An Zheng was saving her.

    Not only An Zheng, everyone in the Eye Condensation Pavilion was saving lives. Du Shoushou carried a wounded person on his back and ran towards the infirmary, sweat flowing down his back. The others either moved away therge rocks or dug through the ruins with their hands, constantly searching for people who might survive.

    When Ning Xiaolou walked over, An Zheng was already exhausted and was sitting paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath. Seeing Ning Xiaolou, An Zheng grinned: ¡°Sorry ¡­ There are no more living people to be found. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou looked at him, then suddenly reached out and hugged An Zheng tightly for a while. After that, he released his and his expression returned to normal.

    ¡°Go take a bath and change your clothes. Then,e see me at the Wei Ran Pce.¡±

    At the same time.

    Not even two miles away from here, on the third floor of a restaurant near a window, Nie Qing stood there and looked at the ce where the dust was billowing. After a moment of silence, he shook his head slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what kind of ce this is, how did something happen suddenly, how many people will die, and how many people will be injured.¡±

    He stood with his hands behind his back. The aura of a tyrant around him had faded a lot, but there was something even more reverent about him.

    Fei Qiansong stood by his side and held his hand, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as all of the disasters in this world have nothing to do with us. I just want to live a good life with you. Although this ce isn¡¯t Da Xi anymore and there isn¡¯t anyone here that we¡¯re familiar with, isn¡¯t it just right? We can live our lives freely, and no longer have so many shackles and ties. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no more ¡­¡±

    Nie Qing made a sound of acknowledgement, then suddenly saw a group of weird people pass by on the street downstairs. These people looked to be very ordinary, but Nie Qing could tell with a nce that they were coordinating with each other. Their formation was stable, and even if they looked to be walking randomly, they would always maintain the best position to support each other.

    The person walking in the middle was clearly someone who was being protected. This person ¡­ He knew her.

    Once, there was the most terrifying fatty in Da Xi. He was called Buddha because he was fat and had a benevolent face. However, those who are familiar with him know that his nickname is ¡­ Butcher Sleeping Buddha. After the fierce battle with An Zheng, he was trapped in space and could note out. An Zheng even thought that he was dead. But there were so many interesting things that happened in this world. Buddha came, for An Zheng.

 Chapter 1200 - - It Must Satisfy You

    <h4>Chapter 1200 ¨C It Must Satisfy You</h4>

    Untilte in the night, when An Zheng was already unable to sense any signs of life from the ruins. He returned to his room exhausted. After taking a shower, he threw himself onto his bed and didn¡¯t even want to move.

    Actually, this kind of exhaustion was mostly due to his mental state.

    Du Shoushou walked in from the outside with a dirty body and lied down next to An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed, ¡°How can a perfectly fine academy explode?¡±

    ¡°Because of me.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Because someone is trying to kill me. They must be implicated ¡­¡±

    An Zheng let out a long breath: ¡°Tan Shanse is right in Yancheng, I was careless. When I met him in the deer city, he seemed to havepletely lost his memory, so I ¡­ So I relented. I know that he is in the Yancheng, and I also know that he is training in the Dao of Stars with Qiu Mayi in the Heaven Supervision Division. I thought that if a person lost their memories and their personalitypletely changed, they wouldn¡¯t ¡­ ¡°Actually, I wanted to kill him in my heart. I just wanted to wait until I could kill him.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath again to suppress the guilt in his heart.

    Actually, he couldn¡¯t have killed Tan Shanse before, could he?

    Du Shoushou suddenly sat up, clenched his fists tightly, and then jumped down from the bed and walked outside withrge strides.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Cultivate.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he walked, ¡°The people we want to kill are so brutal and cunning, how can we have the time to lie on our beds? Thinking about how my ancestor Da Chi once stood at the Emperor Level and how I am still so weak right now, I have to go cultivate, I want to be strong! ¡±

    Du Shoushou opened the door and walked out. The moonlight outside the window had dragged his shadow for a long time.

    An Zheng also sat up, thinking... That¡¯s right, how could he have the time to waste here. He sat on the bed and tried to recall what he had experienced in the Chaotic Space. Is the person who called himself Da Chi even real? But why didn¡¯t he feel any changes to his body? He began to examine his body, but did not feel any change. The cultivation realm seemed to be the same as before ¡­ Previously, due to the effects of the Chaotic Flows, his body was reconstituted, and he could break through to the next realm at any time. However, in the dream, after the real Da Chi gave his skeleton back to him, his realm seemed to have returned.

    At this moment, someone outside suddenly coughed lightly. An Zheng had already sensed who it was so he did not pay it any heed.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go to the Pce.¡±

    Tang Xixi was dressed in cloth, and when he stood at the door, his expression was very gloomy. An Zheng noticed that the dean¡¯s clothes were no longer on him, and his heart tightened for no reason.

    ¡°Lord Dean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the dean. After such a big incident, how would I have the face to be the dean?¡±

    ¡°But this has nothing to do with you. This cannot be stopped in advance.¡±

    ¡°That is the truth, but there is alwayerson in charge. As the First Vice President, it can only be me, of course it¡¯s me.¡±

    Tang Xian went into An Zheng¡¯s room and sat down on the chair. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°That¡¯s why the citizens always envy us and think that our position is extremely important. Since this matter appeared in the Bai Sheng Academy, the one who was responsible would definitely be me. If he were to appear in another academy, the one in charge would also be the dean. If he appeared in arge city, then the one in charge would be the mayor. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to. Who told you to be the one in charge?¡±

    Tang Xian Xu suddenly smiled, and said with a bitter smile: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that sad, am I ¡­ Then, he suddenly recalled that in the past few years, when the two experts fought, the dam at Egret Mountain Lake was blown apart and theke water poured into the Han City ¡­ At that time, the City Lord¡¯s name was Li Guiyuan, and he was my ssmate. At that time, he was in Yancheng, seventeen thousand miles away from Hancheng. In the end, Hancheng was washed away by the river and three viges were destroyed along with a granary. The water in the city exceeds the stomach. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think this matter has anything to do with him? No way, but he had to resign anyway ¡­ That¡¯s how it is. ¡±

    Tang Xian Xu stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You are a man with a bright future. When I was the Principal, I was toozy and used to it. I once thought that I would be able to live my life without any problems. Who would have thought that my name would be recorded in the records of the academy. I, Tang Xian, have destroyed the academy. ¡±

    He turned around, his back looking lonely.

    ¡°Go, Your Majesty is still waiting for you. It¡¯s only been half a year since you¡¯ve joined the Martial Arts Conference, so you need to make a lot of preparations. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Tang Xian Xu stood there in silence for a long time, and then answered as if he was smiling: ¡°I have lived in the Yancheng since birth, and my family is also in the Yancheng, but can I still live in the Yancheng? Even if Your Majesty only wanted me to resign from the position of Principal, there are no other punishments, the saliva of the people of Yancheng would still drown me. They don¡¯t care why this happened, they would only say that it was caused by a useless head teacher like me ¡­ I still want to live for a few more years, so Yancheng can¡¯t live on anymore. ¡±

    He took another step forward, ¡°How is Qinguan?¡±

    He turned around and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t defend the academy well. I have to guard something well.¡±

    An Zheng wanted to stop him, but Tang Xian Xu had already disappeared. His cultivation base was astonishingly high.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of Fang Tanzhi ¡­ The person who had also left the academy for the Qinguan had never returned. The Qinguan was like a nightmare for these people. They would be devoured the moment they went inside.

    An Zheng stood up, left the Academy, and headed towards the direction of the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce.

    Walking on the street that had a very deep night, An Zheng felt that this ce was a little familiar, as if he was walking on the streets of the Great Western Jinling countless of times. It was as if the rules of life had never changed, just moved on.

    There were not many people on the street, and the peddlers had all closed their doors. There were still arge number of soldiers patrolling around Bai Sheng Academy. After walking a distance, it was impossible to see anyone else. The Jinling of the Da Xi world was the same as well. At night, however, it was as silent aomb, causing people to feel terrified. The city was too big, and when it was cold and lonely, one¡¯s heart would be filled with fear.

    A passerby carrying a heavy burden looked at An Zheng and shook his head slightly. An Zheng noticed that his carrying pole seemed to be very heavy, as it had already bent downwards. As he walked, the carrying pole trembled, as if it was very interesting.

    But An Zheng did not find it interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s very heavy.¡±

    An Zheng sighed.

    The pedestrian stopped and grinned, revealing a mouth full of yellow teeth as if some kind of mucus had extended itself.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so heavy.¡±

    He put down the burden, took off the scarf around his neck to wipe the sweat off his forehead, and then mysteriously asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± ¡°Then you know?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The pedestrians looked at An Zheng with a slightly bored expression as they opened the baskets on both sides of the burden.

    Perhaps it was to prevent the smell of blood from leaking out, so he sprinkled a lot of lime on his head. Even so, An Zheng could smell the smell of blood from far away. Because this was exactly what An Zheng was doing, he was a case investigator, so he was extremely sensitive to the smell of blood.

    ¡°Is the street quiet?¡±

    The man grinned. His yellow teeth looked extremely disgusting.

    ¡°In order to create such a quiet environment for you to live in, I killed all the patrolling officials and soldiers, regardless of which yamen they were. You know, killing people isn¡¯t difficult. The hardest part is cutting off a person¡¯s head and bringing it back to report after killing them. Using a person¡¯s head in exchange for a bounty ¡­ When I cut off my head, blood would spurt out everywhere. Even though my clothes weren¡¯t worth much, they were still my own clothes. Why don¡¯t you make it up to me? ¡°After all, the reason we¡¯re here is for you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This is Yancheng.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a Yancheng, but what can I do?¡±

    The man opened up his clothes and inside was a shining te with the words Divine Court written on it.

    ¡°Forget about the Yancheng s, Nine Saint Mountain City, or any other city, even if it¡¯s the Great Thunder Lake Temple that the Buddha of the Western Regions resides in. Our identities mean that we are destined to be able to enter and leave freely, destined to be able to ignore your so-called rules. ¡±

    He sat on the basket and took ouead from inside. It was as if a watermelon vendor had brought out a watermelon to prove to An Zheng that this watermelon was big, sweet and crispy.

    ¡°This person belongs to your DEA, he must be a Public Prosecutor¡¯s Officer. Tonight, he is in charge of security on this street. After all, his cultivation was not that weak, and he even had the DEA¡¯s special signal to call for help. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m stronger than him.¡±

    He ced the head down and started rummaging through the basket. It seemed that it was because An Zheng was not satisfied with the watermelon, and felt that it was too small or suspicious, so he asked for another one. He was a warm-hearted peddler, so when the customer said the melon might be unfamiliar, he picked it up at once. He rummaged through his basket nonstop, seemingly wanting to find the biggest, best, and sweetest melon to prove that he was indeed a qualified melon seller.

    Finally, he rummaged through the bottom of the basket and found thergest, sweetest, and best melon. This melon was covered in a thickyer of lime. He weighed the head in his hand as if he was satisfied with its weight.

    ¡°This is good, you didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction to the previous one. It looks like you don¡¯t have any deep feelings for DEA¡¯srades.¡± I thought you would be surprised and angry when I took out that head, but you didn¡¯t even show it. ¡°So I have to give you the best, so that you will think me an honest man, honest and honest.¡±

    He handed the head to An Zheng with one hand, but An Zheng did not ept it.

    That person said, ¡°Oh, wrong.¡±

    He turned his head and faced An Zheng¡¯s direction.

    Although it was wrapped in a thickyer of lime, An Zheng could still recognize whose head it belonged to.

    It was the one who just left his room ¡­ Tang Xianxin.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    That person weighed the man¡¯s head and said, ¡°He must have satisfied you.¡±

 Chapter 1201 - He also saw

    <h4>Chapter 1201 ¨C He also saw</h4>

    The First Vice Principal of the Bai Sheng Academy, with the weakest cultivation among the Great Sage Stage experts, only had his head left, held in his hands like a watermelon being weighed by a peddler. The person who killed him did not seem to care at all.

    ¡°So, do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to?¡±

    That person patted the basket on his left. ¡°There just happens to be one empty seat.¡±

    ¡°If hees here by himself, then he¡¯s not An Zheng, a guy who has never epted his fate.¡±

    The voice came from behind An Zheng, and when An Zheng heard the voice, he frowned. This was because he was familiar with this voice. Furthermore, this should be the voice of a dead person, and it should be him who personally sent it to hell.

    ¡°Is life as bleak as snow?¡±

    The Buddha was sitting on a sedan chair carried by two men. He still looked aszy and greasy as ever. He had a chicken leg in his hand, a leg that was even more greasy than his own.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised to see me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment at all.¡±

    An Zheng did not speak.

    Sleeping Buddha gnawed at the chicken leg in his hand and threw it on the ground.

    ¡°Shameful.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said two words.

    ¡°Am I shameful? Howe you didn¡¯t feel ashamed when you were chasing after me? Now that it¡¯s my turn to chase after you, I found a helper and I feel ashamed? ¡±

    ¡°No, you throw trash everywhere, disgraceful.¡±

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Are you sick? ¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a little time left. I don¡¯t mind if you ask me some questions.¡± Don¡¯t count on that support Ning Xiaolou to save you, he might not even be able to take care of himself. Someone was negotiating with him, and there was only one problem ¡­ Does he want your life, or his life? ¡±

    Pu Zi leaned forward to look down at An Zheng: ¡°What do you think he will choose?¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the chicken leg bone in his hand and said, ¡°Pick it up.¡±

    ¡°Are you f * cking dumb ¡­¡±

    However, the person with the Divine Court badge startedughing. He was smiling from head to toe: ¡°Truly a wonderful person, a cute little fellow ¡­ Looking at his righteous appearance, it seems like he will duel with you oveiece of trash that you just threw away. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded and replied seriously: ¡°Yes, for a chicken leg bone.¡±

    He suddenly moved, not towards the Divine Court, but towards the Buddha. When the Buddha saw An Zheng walking towards him, not only was he not afraid, he was actually excited. His pupils were dting, as if he had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was like an arrow that left the bow as he charged straight towards the crouching Buddha, who was sitting on the sedan chair with his arms wide open, as though he was waiting for An Zheng toe over to his death. He even opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, as if he was a dog that had seen the bones flying towards him. There was saliva dripping from his tongue.

    But An Zheng did not rush to him. Just as he was about to make contact with the Buddha, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power transformed inturple lightning and exploded behind him, charging straight to the person from Divine Court. When the middle-aged man sitting on the basket saw this scene, he alsoughed, his eyes filled with disdain.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you are still stronger than your academy¡¯s headmaster?¡±

    He extended his left hand, and a ball of white light appeared. Then, it suddenly grew in size, forming a shockwave that weed An Zheng¡¯s purple lightning. The two surges of power seemed to be two furious dragons that were unconvinced of each other, colliding into each other with a loud bang.

    But obviously, An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power was not just one grade lower than the middle-aged man from Divine Court ¡­ Tang Xiexi¡¯s cultivation was indeed higher than An Zheng¡¯s, and even he was not that guy¡¯s opponent. With his head cut off, how could An Zheng possibly win against him?

    But, An Zheng had disappeared.

    The crouching Buddha sat on the sedan, the middle-aged man sat on the basket as he watched An Zheng disappear.

    Only then would the influence of cultivation be felt. An Zheng had never been azy person when it came to cultivation, not to mention that he was a genius that could learn easily. When the time came for him to work even harder than ordinary people, there would always be a greater and better harvest.

    An Zheng learned from Fang Tanzhi the ability to sense the aura of all living things in the world, and was able to fuse himself into it. He didn¡¯t actually go far. He was just behind the wall at the side of the street. He had onlypletely merged his aura with nature. Behind the wall, he was no more than ten meters away from the two powerful enemies. However, those two people could not sense where An Zheng was. It was as if An Zheng hadpletely disappeared.

    An Zheng leaned against the wall and even his heartbeat stopped. He didn¡¯t have the aura of a cultivator, not even a person. He was air, a part of nature.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The middle-aged man on the basket stood up and nced at the Buddha, ¡°Your description of that friend of yours doesn¡¯t seem to be quite right ¡­¡± Previously, you told me that he was someone who would never admit defeat, much less easily escape. In your eyes, he is an indomitable hero. He¡¯s a good guy who knows he¡¯s no match for me, but will never admit defeat. Why is his performance so terrible today? ¡±

    Sleeping Buddha looked a little awkward: ¡°People... It might change, especially in a different environment. ¡±

    The middle-aged man waved his hand, ¡°Go, you have only just gotten used to this era. If you really fight with him, you might not have the confidence to kill him, but I do have the... The thing that I, Zhuang Wuyan hated the most was that the person I wanted to kill ran away from me, thinking that he could escape. If they were to fight me in the open, I would kill them without giving them any pain, but An Zheng had escaped ¡­ ¡°Can you get out of this city?¡±

    A haughty man like Sleeping Buddha actually turned his head and walked away. He patted the shoulder of the person who was carrying the sedan. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute. You can¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan kicked away the basket on his side, causing heads to roll out all over the ce. After hearing this, the Buddha jumped down from the sedan chair and left as fast as he could. Although he was not familiar with this world, he was familiar with the person called Zhuang Wuyan. In the vicinity of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Divine Court, Zhuang Wuyan was Chen Wunuo¡¯s instructor. Every day, Chen Wunuo would be tormented to the point where he was barely able to breathe.

    Seeing the flustered look on the slumbering Buddha¡¯s face, Zhuang Wuyan snorted disdainfully: ¡°What bullsh * t! People of the Fallen Immortal Ind ¡­.¡±

    He scanned the surroundings and narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but let me warn you onest time. Come out and die in front of me, I won¡¯t torture you.¡± If you don¡¯te out, I will make this Yancheng¡¯s people apany you in death. ¡±

    He held out a finger. ¡°I¡¯ll count to one.¡±

    Then he attacked.

    Zhuang Wuyan raised both his hands, his palms facing the sky. A secondter, an enormous cyclone suddenly appeared in the sky. The size of the cyclone was almost the same as Yancheng¡¯s, it became thicker and thicker, and the color became darker and darker.

    [Shura]

    He spat out the word with a cold look in his eyes.

    Following the direction of his hand, a ck bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the air whirl in the sky that covered the entire Yancheng. Every single streak of ck lightning was like a ck dragon that was about to annihte the world, roaring as it charged towards the earth.

    The Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce.

    The moment the cyclone appeared, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You guys are going too far!¡±

    He suddenly stood up and his body turned inthantom as he rose into the air. His body became extremelyrge and he raised both of his hands to support the cyclone.

    ¡°However, you are the one hesitating.¡±

    Xu Xieyi, who was seated opposite of Ning Xiaolou, said somewhat regretfully: ¡°Are you still going to ultimately choose to stand against us? For the sake of a minor character ¡­ The Monarch had said that although you would do many disobedient and arrogant things, he would still give you a chance. However, your choice today was wrong. ¡±

    He stood up and walked outside without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face turned ugly, although he looked like he was still sitting, his figure supporting the huge Qi tornado obviously did not match his strength.

    ¡°Millions of people in a city.¡±

    Xu Xieyi said as he walked away, ¡°As a Your Majesty, how ruthless of you.¡±

    ¡°Your subjects will me you ¡­ Your father will, too, and his will hate you, me you, for destroying with his own hands such an otherworldly ce as this. Every single brick in the Yancheng must have had his heart¡¯s blood. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou obviously started to hesitate, and his expression kept changing.

    ¡°The Ancestor said that everyone who falls to the Immortal Ind is a disaster.¡± Those who were willing to submit to him would be allowed to observe the future. Those who were unable to submit to him would be eliminated. Although I don¡¯t know why the Ancestor did this, but ¡­ Who dares to not listen to the Ancestor¡¯s words? ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s mouth twitched, his eyes filled with pain.

    The iparable huge cyclone carried a destructive aura as it enveloped the entire Yancheng. The people who had sensed the arrival of danger all walked out of their houses, raising their heads to look at the terrifying sky. ck dragons coiled about, ready to pounce down at any moment. And the one who stopped the ck Dragon right now, was an indomitable Ning Xiaolou. A white robed Ning Xiaolou transformed into a giant, holding onto the air whirl, this scene was extremely shocking.

    One man fell to his knees, and then everyone who saw him fell to their knees. They worshiped Ning Xiaolou, because they had never in their lives had such a sincere belief that that person could protect their home.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty block!¡±

    An old man witead full of white hair burst into tears.

    At the same time, at Inside the Immortal Pce.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign stood beside the huge throne and carefully looked at the green lotus. He felt that he was less and less aware of this Monarch who controlled the life and death of the world. He looked at the green lotus and felt that he was nothing in his eyes. As long as he wanted to kill him, he would be scared out of his mind in the next second.

    ¡°Monarch, I ¡­ However, he still didn¡¯t understand that those so-called people that fell to the Immortal Ind were just a bunch of people with low cultivation bases. You did not hesitate to cause some conflict with Monarch Purple Ivy for the sake of these people, and it seems ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem worth it?¡±

    The Blue Lotus lifted its head and looked at him for a moment before asking.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign looked down: ¡°This subject indeed does not understand.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t reached this height yet ¡­¡±

    Qing Lian sighed, her eyes showing some worry. What better thing to worry about for someone like him than to offend Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy? After all, in this world, the only person who could threaten him was Purple Ivy.

    Not up to this height ¡­ These words were very hurtful, the pagoda was already considered the Celestial Sovereign, and the number one person below the Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a dream in a long time. Ever since I¡¯ve reached the True Immortal Realm, I¡¯ve never had a dream again. That¡¯s because I can control my thoughts and desires anytime and anywhere. But these days, I¡¯ve had a nightmare almost every night ¡­ Once you reach the Emperor level, you will have the ability to foresee. In other words, foresight was the ability toprehend the power of time. The deeper you get in yourprehension, the more you¡¯ll see about the future. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Qing Lian asked: ¡°Why do you think I went against Purple Ivy? In fact, it¡¯s very simple. Purple Ivy¡¯s understanding of the power of time is a little stronger than mine. I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t know what I predicted. A mortal was not afraid of a nightmare. It was most likely just the moment of a nightmare. But I¡¯m afraid... I don¡¯t have nightmares for no reason. ¡±

    He stood up and walked out of the hall. The pagoda Celestial Sovereign followed behind him with his head slightly lowered, looking extremely humble and respectful.

    Standing outside the pce, at the end of the za was ayer of mist.

    The green lotus waved her hand, and the clouds and mist dissipated. A scene appeared in the sky: Yancheng. Dressed in all white, Ning Xiaolou started to struggle even more as he raised the huge cyclone.

    ¡°The lowly people are still resisting.¡±

    Qing Lian turned her head to look at the Tower Lord, ¡°I dreamt that... An ind fell into the mortal world. There waerson that couldn¡¯t see clearly that destroyed the immortal pce ¡­ Do you know now why I did not hesitate to offend Purple Ivy? Because I¡¯m sure he saw it too. ¡±

 Chapter 1202 - Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 1202 ¨C Kill!</h4>

    That indescribably enormous cyclone caused the entire Yancheng to be enveloped within. All the people came out of their houses and kneeled on the ground, bowing to the white-robed young man who held the cyclone in his hands. That was their Your Majesty, their Ning Xiaolou, they firmly believed that Ning Xiaolou could resolve this cmity.

    That¡¯s right, they were the subjects of the Bai Shengjun. The name Bai Shengjun had always represented fairness, freedom and peace. Outside, there were many legends. They said that other than the Bai Shengjun s, all the other ces were cruelly ruled by immortal pces. The lives ofmoners were worse off than death, as lowly as a dog.

    Normally, no one cared about peace and quiet, but when disaster arrived, people just realised that Ning Xiaolou was truly a great being that could support both heaven and earth.

    What about minor characters?

    An Zheng was still at the wall.

    Xu Xieyi looked at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed: ¡°You really want to go against the Immortal Pce? For a lowly person ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. After all, in my eyes, you¡¯re also despicable. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at Ning Xiaolou: ¡°I¡¯m still not making my move yet. I¡¯ll give you a second to think about it.

    At the same time, Zhuang Wuyan, who was on the streets, kicked the heads of the people beside him: ¡°Looks like Sleeping Buddha really overestimated you. Who knows where you went to.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this time, An Zheng walked out from behind the wall, took a deep breath: ¡°Stop, the one you guys want to kill is only me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± He really was an idiot. I only tested a few sentences, yet your senseless heroism has alreadymitted a crime ¡­ ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan waved his hand, and the cyclone in the sky weakened before disappearing. In the end, the ck Dragon above their heads did not pounce down. In that moment, the entire Yancheng¡¯s citizens cheered like thunder.

    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is our savior!¡±

    ¡°I want to ce the memorial tablet at home for Your Majesty, and wish that his life is at the same time as the day!¡±

    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±

    Everyone kneeled on the ground and shouted loudly, almost in a frenzy.

    The surrounding people were shouting with iparable respect to Your Majesty. Zhuang Wuyan looked at An Zheng sarcastically and pointed in every direction: ¡°Did you hear that? No one thanked you, and no one knew that you were the one who saved them ¡­ They had even thought that the coward Ning Xiaolou had saved them. You have even granted him the honor of fighting against the immortal pce for the sake of themon people. You are truly a hero who would sacrifice himself for the sake of others. ¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Do you feel ufortable? You chose to die, but they thanked others. ¡±

    An Zheng began tough, ¡°Why do you talk so much? Others might have thought that the immortals of the immortal pce were leading enviable lives, but it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case either. If they knew that a lowly Immortal like you can¡¯t live as well as them in the Immortal pce, would they be disappointed in the Immortal pce and feel sorry for you? ¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°You do want to die a little faster.¡±

    An Zheng pointed outside the city: ¡°You have the confidence that you can kill me, so you don¡¯t mind going outside the city. If I die outside the city, I can at least save a few more people. If we fight here, we might harm the innocent. ¡±

    ¡°You still want to fight?¡±

    Zhuang Wuyanughed loudly: ¡°Hahahahaha... Even Ning Xiaolou couldn¡¯t resist me, what right do you have to resist me! ¡±

    A furious rebuke shook the heavens.

    In the Nature¡¯s Pce, Xu Xieyi looked at the pale-faced Ning Xiaolou, and then turned his head to look outside once more. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down too much, at least you¡¯re still persisting on your own. Even though you¡¯re not even a fart in my eyes... Thank you, Monarch Purple Ivy. If it wasn¡¯t for you being his person, you would have died long ago. I feel that the lowly guy who told my people to stop outside is stronger than you. ¡±

    He turned around and walked out, not even sparing Ning Xiaolou a nce.

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s shoulder trembled intensely, his face was as white as paper. He looked down at his hands. His eyes were filled with resentment.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than me? He ¡­ Will he be stronger than me? How dare he be stronger than me! ¡±

    Outside the city.

    Zhuang Wuyan looked at his surroundings, and nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°The ce you have chosen is not bad, there are mountains, there arekes, and there is even a boat that has been abandoned by someone, this scene is truly beautiful. The night had given his more beauty, and he had a more artistic feeling than he would have if he were to see it in the daytime ¡­ Where do you choose to die? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we fight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll grant you that wish. Actually, I rarely kill people myself, since I¡¯m a lieutenant of the Divine Court. The things like killing you are all done by my little deities.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t think you should thank me. With my identity, I¡¯ll kill you. You¡¯ve struck gold.¡±

    An Zheng extended his middle finger.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan nced at An Zheng, but did not make a move, and only faintly said two words.

    A hum sounded out in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and the sound wave formed by the word ¡°die¡± suddenly entered An Zheng¡¯s mind. There was no trace of movement, no trace at all. How could the sound wave not havrace?

    An Zheng¡¯s head instantly exploded, that kind of pain was not something a human could endure. His vision went ck, and he felt as if the inside of his skull had been blown to smithereens. There was nothing left, he swayed on his feet and was about to fall down ¡­

    ¡°Lowly.¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan smirked: ¡°What did you say just now? Say I¡¯m a lowly little deity? Mortals ¡­ Even if you¡¯re right, what does it mean to you? ¡°No matter how lowly I am, I am still much more noble than you, because I am an Immortal and you are a mortal.¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    An Zheng held his head with both hands and suddenly raised it up.

    ¡°But if... ¡°Here!¡±

    When he looked up, all the shock in his head had disappeared. His eyes were bloodshot, his ears were ringing, and his head felt heavy as if someone had stuffed it into a mountain. ¡°...¡± He was alive, standing.

    Zhuang Wuyan frowned: ¡°You ¡­ How can I not die? ¡±

    His body suddenly moved, but before An Zheng could react, his neck was already grabbed by Zhuang Wuyan. Zhuang Wuyan raised his arm, and An Zheng was lifted up. This kind of speed, was not something that An Zheng couldpare with ¡­ The difference between the realms of the two was too great, just like the difference between the Immortal Pce and the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll directly strangle you to death.¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan raised his head and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s struggle. No wonder my little deities like to kill people, it seems like the way people look before they die is really interesting. Your pupils are contracting and your breathing is getting shorter. Judging from these words, you are less than a minute away from death. ¡±

    With his injuries, he exerted force and his fingers almost dug into An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°This is the difference between Immortal mortals. You shouldn¡¯t struggle, you should be appointed. It was just like thosemoners that lived in the mortal world. After so many years, if there was anyone in their family that could cultivate, they would be obliterated. Would they resist? As long as they didn¡¯t resist, the others would at least be alive and well. We have given you a stable world, why are you not convinced? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng¡¯s purple face and said, ¡°This is something that we bestowed to you, you should treasure it.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and grabbed at Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s hand, trying to pry his fingers apart. Zhuang Wuyanughed when he saw An Zheng¡¯s actions, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the difference between you and me? It¡¯s like I¡¯m holding onto a newborn rabbit. Would a rabbit break free from a human¡¯s grasp? Can your weak hands break open the iron gate? ¡±

    ¡®Puff! ¡®a muffled sound was heard. Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s face changed.

    An Zheng opened up one finger, then the second and the third.

    An Zheng¡¯s body started to emit waves of white light. It was not the light of the Cultivation Power, but... Light of Physique. Behind An Zheng, the silhouette of a faint war god gradually appeared. His body, which had disappeared for a very, very long time, once again appeared.

    The light that radiated from An Zheng¡¯s body came from his bones, the embodiment of an absolutely strong physique.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan punched onto An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, wanting to directly pierce through An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen and shatter An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea. The strength behind this punch was enough to shatteundred-milerge mountain and turn it into powder. Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s realm suppressed An Zheng¡¯s realm, so beating An Zheng up with a single fist was nothing to him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body was sent flying backwards. With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, his wrist bone and five finger bones broke at the same time.

    ¡°You once stood at the peak, you once looked down on all living things, you once set the order of this world. Yet now, you have been bullied by such a lowly person. How can you live up to your previous name? ¡±

    Da Chi¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, full of anger.

    ¡°Ants!¡± How dare you! ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened his mouth, and the voice that came out was indeed Da Chi¡¯s.

    ¡°I will give everything to you now, and then I will vanish into thin air ¡­ Forget it. Even if I give you everything now, it will be a waste. With your current cultivation, you won¡¯t be able to handle that much. But how can I just watch as you get bullied like this ¡­ ¡°This is so infuriating!¡±

    The Appearance War God behind An Zheng became more and more solid. What was different from before was that the original Phantom War God waall and sturdy General who was dressed in golden armor. At this time, the figure behind An Zheng was a divine body with scattered hair that was emitting a white light. It was a little hazy, but it had a king¡¯s aura that overlooked all beings!

    An Zheng¡¯s skin exploded inch by inch. After the bones inside broke, they shot out like bullets, and at least ten pieces smashed into Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body, directly piercing through his immortal body. The bone that shot out like a bullet brought with it a bloody mist.

    The scattered bones reappeared, and were reced by bones that emitted a holy and holy radiance. An Zheng¡¯s muscles and skin were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°A lowly person dares to bully us!¡±

    Da Chi¡¯s voice appeared for thest time: ¡°Kill!¡±

    Immediately after, a burst of white light burst out from An Zheng¡¯s body, likurricane as it swept out in all directions. That vastke was instantly pushed away, revealing itself at the bottom of theke. Wherever the white light passed by, the trees were uprooted and sent flying into the air. Ayer of the ground was lifted up by at least one meter before being swept up into the air like a tornado.

    The Warlord, who was standing behind An Zheng, suddenly raised his head, his eyes emitting a fiendish red light that caused people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng roared, it was his own voice, it was like a beast¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 1203 - Long time no see

    <h4>Chapter 1203 ¨C Long time no see</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body emitted a faint white color that could not be described. Everyone was used to distinguishing a type of fifth grade grade based on their color, and the most basic ssification was emerald white, red, gold and purple.

    But at this moment, the white light surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body seemed to be almost holy.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A roar came out of An Zheng¡¯s throat like a furious beast releasing its beast before it transformed. Sound waves spewed out from his mouth, and Zhuang Wuyan, who had ten holes in his body, was struck by the sound waves likurricane.

    An Zheng pointed forward and the Body Transformation War God behind him teleported to him, immediately flying behind Zhuang Wuyan. In the air, his body spun in a half circle, and one leg rotated to kick Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s back. Zhuang Wuyan was kicked back by the immense force, but An Zheng had arrived again.

    The fist heavily smashed into Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s chest, directly piercing through his body, and the bloodied arm shot out from his chest and out of his back.

    But at the same time, the Body Transformation War God caught up and kicked at the crook of Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s leg. With a ¡°Putong¡± sound, Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s knee struck the ground and he knelt in front of An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s fist was pulled out from Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s chest, and the bloody palm grabbed Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Immortals?¡±

    Zhuang Wuyan spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, but the attack that had pierced his chest nearly shattered him. He raised his head and looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with ferocity.

    ¡°Mortal ¡­¡± You think you can beat me like this? ¡±

    Suddenly, a ball of ck light exploded on his body, fiercely knocking An Zheng flying. A cyclone appeared in the sky and ck streaks of lightning descended like raging dragons. The ck electric currents shing on the dragons did not seem toe from the sky, but from hell itself.

    ¡°Electricity?¡±

    An Zheng snorted, he raised his hand and the long purple lightning dragon rushed towards the ck dragon witoar. What a magnificent scene that was ¡­ The long purple lightning dragons shed with the long ck lightning dragons in the air, exploding one after another and overturning the surrounding mountains.

    Under the intense explosion, the mountain quickly changed from a thousand meters high to eight hundred meters, five hundred meters, three hundred meters ¡­ In just a few short minutes, a towering mountain had been directly destroyed by the two types of explosive Heavenly Dao lightning. Amidst the billowing smoke and dust, the figures of the two people also disappeared.

    ¡°You want to escape?¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose into a cold smile.

    At this moment, he had just obtained Da Chi¡¯s power, and his body had already evolved to the level of a true SemiGod. In Da Xi era, An Zheng¡¯s half-god body was actually not pure. At the same time, he now possessed a physique that was different from any other cultivator, and different from any other Immortal. He was a god!

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes shot out two rays of red light through the billowing smoke and dust, finding Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s location. Zhuang Wuyan thought that he could take this opportunity to leave, but how could he imagine that An Zheng possessed the ability to sense all living things in the world.

    The cultivation technique Fang Tanzhi passed on to An Zheng worked once again. In the midst of the berserk Qi, An Zheng urately found Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s location, teleported there, and grabbed onto Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s hair.

    Zhuang Wuyan, who was running frantically, had his head grabbed, the huge force in front of him was suddenly stopped, his head quickly moving backwards, his neck releasing a cracking sound. Under such tremendous force, the hair that An Zheng was holding onto was instantly torn off.

    An Zheng flung his hand and threw the hair away, and the hair transformed into a million sharp arrows, and pierced through Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body bit by bit, almost turning into a sieve.

    ¡°How dare you ughter Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Why would I not dare!¡±

    An Zheng stepped on Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s back with one of his feet, and then bent down to grab onto Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s arm. Witu sound, that arm was directly pulled off An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Zhuang Wuyan cried out in pain as blood flowed out from his shoulder like a waterfall.

    An Zheng grabbed the wrist of Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s arm, using this arm aod, he swung out and struck the back of Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head.

    Boom! *

    With that, thest half of Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head was smashed into pieces, the few pieces of skull shot out like bullets, sweeping in all directions. It was a great mountain and a greatke, but there was noke at all. Even the ground was lifted up to a depth of two meters. This was what it meant to bepletely barren.

    An Zheng¡¯s leg kicked Zhuang Wuyan flying out and his body spun in the air before crashing intuge boulder that rolled down. With an explosive sound, his body turned the solid rock into powder.

    At this moment, An Zheng was like a god of death, his eyes blood-red, as if he hadpletely lost all reason. In his mind, a voice told him time and time again ¡­ You are the most respected person at this moment. These lowly people actually dared to insult you. How could they tolerate this? In this world, you are the only one who can scare others, you must not be afraid of anyone!

    That might be thest cry of Da Chi¡¯s memories, but it had an impact on his mood.

    Zhuang Wuyan was after all, not a small immortal, his strength was enough to defeat Ning Xiaolou. However, when Da Chi¡¯s power erupted, what was the point of him bing strong? If a bit more were toe, afteortion of Da Chi¡¯s power had been absorbed and dissipated, it would be practically impossible for An Zheng to defeat him. But at this time, An Zheng was already an absolute expert. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape in front of An Zheng.

    The Body War God flew over and grabbed Zhuang Wuyan out of the shattered rocks. Even sucowerful Immortal body was smashed into pieces. If it were any other Great Sage Realm cultivator, they would have long since turned into a pile of meat paste.

    The somatic war god grabbed Zhuang Wuyan and held him by the neck with his left hand. He raised his right fist and smashed it into Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s left eye. When this punch exploded, the eye sockets exploded, and the eyeballs in the eye sockets exploded. Red and white pieces of flesh flew out.

    Then, he raised Zhuang Wuyan up with one arm, raised him above his head, and heavily smashed him down. Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head struck the ground with a loud bang. Just like that, the Body War God pressed his neck against the ground and ran forward while Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head was below the ground. As the Body War God dashed forward, Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head was like an iron plow, digging a deep ditch in the ground.

    The Body Wargod of War pressed Zhuang Wuyan as he ran forward for at least a dozen meters. Then, he released his grip and charged toward An Zheng while plowing the ground. An Zheng waited until Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body shed across, then kicked Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s waist, with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s lower body was broken off to the side. When he was sent flying, his leg and his head hit each other ¡­ Not the kind that bends down, but the kind that breaks off on the side.

    Afternding on the ground, Zhuang Wuyan was already on hisst breath, but his powerful immortal body was still maintaining his life. He struggled to sit up, but there was no strength left in him.

    ¡°Puff ¡­¡±

    Blood spurted out of his mouth, most of it was blood foam and minced meat. In reality, the blood was almost flowing.

    ¡°You actually dare ¡­¡± ¡°To kill the Immortals.¡±

    Without saying a word, An Zheng walked over, raised his foot and stomped down, his foot stepping on Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s skull, and that head directly smashed into the ground. With a boom, a huge crater was blown out of the ground, and Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body directly entered into the bottom of the crater.

    The Body Transformation War God jumped down, grabbed Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s ankle, spun it around and then threw it back. When Zhuang Wuyan flew over, An Zheng reached out and grabbed Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s remaining arm, then ced one foot on Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body.

    With a grab and a kick, the remaining arm was forcibly ripped off by An Zheng. There wasn¡¯t much blood left, so Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s body was like noodles.

    After losing both arms, Zhuang Wuyan fell to the ground and wriggled like an extremely ugly meat worm. His face was raised to the ground, and because he was powerless to turn around, his remaining eye could only stare at the inch in front of him.

    ¡°You ¡­ You will be punished. Any... Cough cough ¡­ Anyone who dares to resist the Immortal Pce, will be punished. ¡±

    An Zheng walked over and grabbed Zhuang Wuyan by the neck as he lifted him up, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that right now, you¡¯re suffering retribution? Do you think you¡¯re so high up that you can only kill mortals and not fight back? In this world, who was the one who set the levels and saw mortals as pigs and dogs? Sooner orter, I will attack the immortal pce and pull down all of you who think that you¡¯re high and mighty from above, and crush you into pieces! ¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ Stop dreaming. ¡±

    The dying Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s face had already been beaten to a miserable state, one could barely make out that An Zheng¡¯s eyes were also sealed tightly by his swollen eyelids. His bloody head drooped down, but he did his best to raise it up to maintain his final shred of dignity as an immortal.

    ¡°Immortal ¡­¡± Always high and mighty. So what if you win? Actually, you¡¯re right ¡­ People like me ¡­ Cough cough, people like me are nothing in the immortal pce. There are so many more powerful immortals than me that anyone can tear you to pieces. With your little strength, you still want to overthrow the immortal pce ¡­ Cough cough, An Zheng, every year, you know ¡­ cough cough ¡­ How many cultivators want to overthrow the immortal pce every year? Do you know how many times we kill each year? ¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up, but he still remained disdainful. ¡°You are just the slightly stronger ant among all the ants in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°You are even more despicable. You will die by the hands of an ant like me.¡±

    An Zheng shook Zhuang Wuyan a bit as his body floated horizontally. The somatic war god stepped forward and stretched out his hands, coincidentally grabbing onto Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s two legs. An Zheng grabbed Zhuang Wuyan¡¯s head with two hands and the Body War God with two legs. The two of them looked at each other, then pulled backwards at the same time ¡­

    ¡°Immortal body?¡±

    Bang!

    His body was instantly pulled away by two people, his head was pulled out by An Zheng, and his body was pulled over by the Body War God.

    The somatic war god threw the corpse on the ground, and An Zheng threw the human head on the ground. The two of them looked at each other, standing face to face. An Zheng reached out his hands and lifted up. The Physical War God also lifted up his hands and smacked the air with both of his hands.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    An Zheng grinned. The Physical Martial Immortal did not know how to speak and also grinned.

    For some reason, An Zheng suddenly felt that the Physical War God¡¯s eyes were extremely demonic. What he did not know was that if he was given a mirror at this very moment to look at himself, he would discover that his eyes were just as demonic ¡­

 Chapter 1204 - Grade

    <h4>Chapter 1204 ¨C Grade</h4>

    An Zheng realized that something was wrong. He and that Zhuang Wuyan guy were fighting extremely hard outside the Yancheng, so much that the entireke was ttened, yet why was it that no one from the Yancheng came out to inspect?

    Then, An Zheng suddenly thought that the only possibility was ¡­ Ning Xiaolou ordered that no one was toe out.

    Xu Xieyi was very satisfied when he left the pce, because in front of him, Ning Xiaolou had ordered for no one to leave the city tonight. No matter what happened outside the Yancheng, no matter how big themotion, no one was to leave.

    But what Xu Xieyi did not expect was that the one who died was actually Zhuang Wuyan.

    Xu Xieyi did not even stop for a few minutes, he never thought that Zhuang Wuyan would be killed by An Zheng. He still had urgent matters to attend to. As for the Hundred Thousand Mountain Divine Court, there was an important person who was about to descend to the mortal world. Thus, he had to go and wee him.

    An Zheng waited until daybreak before returning to the Yancheng. The city gate was opened at a fixed time, just like usual, but the difference was that a lot of people, who were carrying bags of various sizes, would rush out the moment the city gate was opened. These people still had some lingering fear fromst night¡¯s events. Many of them had packed their luggage and hiredrge carriages. They were waiting on the main street. Once the city gate was opened, they would immediately run out.

    These people were the ones who knelt on the ground and kowtowed nine times to Ning Xiaoloust night.

    Thus, at times, human nature was truly veryplicated. They should have been sincere when they kowtowedst night, thanking Ning Xiaolou for blocking an apocalyptic natural disaster for them. When they said ¡°long live¡±, they were also filled with true emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. Who knows what will happen next?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this ce isn¡¯t safe anymore. Your Majesty had already known that this would happen, if he resisted the immortal pce, sooner orter something would happen. You idiots actually think that there is sucaradise? Let me tell you, the reason why it is so certain is because Ning Xiaolou¡¯s backer is gone. Otherwise, why would the Immortal Pce make a move? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? At the beginning, he felt that the Your Majesty was a great hero who dared to go against the immortal pce. Being able to follow him was a matter of great happiness. Living in the Yancheng was much better than other ces. ¡°Now it seems like it¡¯s better to hurry up and run. It seems like that¡¯s what everyone ns to do.¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to go out and hide for a while, then walk to a distant rtive¡¯s house. After hearing what you said, I didn¡¯t even want toe back.¡±

    ¡°Has your house been sold? I sold the house, and you said there was a fool who wanted to buy it for cash that night. I don¡¯t dare to live here for a day. Although I¡¯ve lost more than a third of my money, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Hmm, how about I go back and sell the house?¡±

    Don¡¯t go back, no one will care about him now. When the Wei Ran Pce finally reacted, seeing that so many people had escaped from the Yancheng, they would definitely seal their own doors. By that time, even if you want to leave, you won¡¯t be able to.

    ¡°That makes sense. Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave. What if wee back in the future?¡±

    A sea of people surged out.

    The soldiers guarding the city looked at the troop that was like a surging river, and all of them looked at each other in dismay. In fact, some of them also wanted to run, but the terrifying skyst night was a kind of omen. The Bai Shengjun was once known as the only powerful person in this world who dared to go against the immortal pce.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to leave. Military personnel were different from ordinary citizens.

    In this river that was rapidly flowing towards the outside of the city, only An Zheng was traveling against the current. He was the only one who wanted to go into the city. Aesult, he was forced to retreat to the side of the road to wait.

    It was impossible for the people of the Tiangran Pce to be so slow in reacting. How could they not know that such arge number of people had been relocated to the yamen? Until now, no one stood forward to stop him, and they did not do anything either. It could only be said that the situation was much more serious than An Zheng had expected.

    Standing at the city gate, An Zheng looked up and saw Ning Xiaolou, who was holding onto the city wall and looking at him.

    So he was just watching and didn¡¯t know how he was in a good mood.

    An Zheng sighed in his heart, went against the tide of people, and entered the city gate. He then followed the flight of steps, and when the pce guards on both sides of the stairs saw him, they seemed to look at him as if he was a ghost.

    Everyone¡¯s reaction was different, but there was a certain type of gaze that was simr ¡­ When everyone saw An Zheng, it was as if they were looking at a god of pests. It was as if the great change that had urred in the Yancheng was all due to the misfortune brought about by An Zheng.

    An Zheng climbed up the city walls, and a few armored generals stood by the side of the city walls and spoke with their heads bowed. Seeing An Zheng had returned, everyone¡¯s expression changed. ce even further away from the city, Ning Xiaolou stood there with his hands on the city walls as he watched themoners move out on arge scale.

    Zhu Xiaojian stood by Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side and turned around to look at An Zheng, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°What are you back for?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou suddenly said something and did not turn around.

    ¡°Since we are lucky to not die, why not take the opportunity to hide somewhere and live in seclusion?¡± Come back ¡­ Did youe back to take everyone with you? ¡±

    An Zheng walked over and smiled at Zhu Xiaojian. Then, he stood beside Ning Xiaolou and looked at the team outside that seemed to be wriggling like dragons.

    ¡°Disheartened?¡±

    He asked this question in exchange for Ning Xiaolou¡¯s furious re.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    An Zheng said word by word as he looked outside the city: ¡°I still need to continue with the one year agreement, and participate in the Martial Arts Conference. I still have something important to do, and I still haven¡¯t seen the person that¡¯s so important.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of death, but don¡¯t implicate others.¡±

    Standing not far away, a middle-aged man red at An Zheng. The person who came from An Zheng was known as the Immovable Sea God Needle Ning Wen. He was Ning Xiaolou¡¯s uncle, the leader of all the armies under the rule of the Bai Shengjun. An Zheng had met him once before, but they had never met.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s smile became even more brilliant, but in the eyes of Ning Wen and Ning Xiaolou, it was just ridicule, a very heart-piercing ridicule.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you know the reason why you have resisted the immortal pce for so many years, recruited so many people, brought themon people back to life? You must know why the previous assassination attempt on you by the Nine Saint Sect stopped? It must be because of that person ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng pointed at himself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I die?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s expression changed drastically: ¡°He saved you?¡±

    Of course not, but An Zheng could not say it. Firstly, if he wanted to restore Ning Xiaolou¡¯s faith, An Zheng would have to lie. Secondly, An Zheng did not want to reveal his current strength. If he were to kill Zhuang Wuyan himself, what would Ning Xiaolou think?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zhengughed and replied: ¡°Otherwise, how could I have killed that deity?¡±

    ¡°Let them go. Let them feel a bit more at ease, and let you feel a bit more at ease. Winter came ¡­ The weather was always getting colder. Only those who remain will feel warmth in their heart. ¡±

    An Zheng actually patted Ning Xiaolou¡¯s shoulder, that was a Bai Shengjun of noble status! However, it was as if he was speaking to an ordinary person, and there was not the slightest hint of reverence.

    ¡°The city will look a little emptier, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Those who had left, if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would leave when they were needed even more, and their departure would be even more painful. You also know that I have things I have to aplish and people I have to meet, so I¡¯m more afraid of death. But I returned because I knew that I wouldn¡¯t die here, because you are a Bai Shengjun, the one and only Bai Shengjun in the world. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s expression had clearly eased up a bit. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, how the f * * k would I know what he would say to me?

    An Zheng said sincerely, ¡°He said ¡­ The Immortal Pce is opposing, Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan¡¯s attitude is intolerable, and he wants you to exist. Therefore, it is inevitable that someone will take advantage of his absence to do something, and he will take revenge. He is Purple Ivy ah ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng thought, if this guy were to brag about his strength, who knew how he could turn the tables in the future.

    However, at this moment, there was a sudden sh in the sky, followed by something flying over andnding on the city wall with a bang. The crowd was shocked. They thought that another wave of attacks from the immortal pce had arrived. That thing was very big and came very quickly. As it descended, it caused the city walls to tremble, and many of the city bricks were shattered into pieces.

    The soldiers carefully approached with their long spears and crossbows. Only after the dust had cleared did they see that it was a chariot about seven or eight meters long. It was very heavy and gorgeous. This chariot had a flowing picture of a cloud; it was obviously an item from the immortal pce.

    A chariot from the Immortal pce suddenly fell onto the walls of the Yancheng ¡­ What did that mean?

    An Zheng walked over to take a look. The chariot was already broken beyond recognition, and it had be severely distorted. The door of the chariot was open, and inside were many corpses. It seemed like there was a well-dressed fellow among them. Clearly, he held quitigh position. Judging from his aura, this person dressed in gorgeous clothes was actually terrifyingly strong. Even though he was already dead, his aura was still enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate. An Zheng was sure that this person¡¯s strength was much higher than the Zhuang Wuyan he had fought withst night. If he had fought with this personst night, even if Da Chi gave him a new body, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to win against him.

    However, everyone inside the car was dead, and they all died at the same time. Apparently, they were all killed at the same time.

    Who could be so terrifying?

    Ning Xiaolou also came over, looking at the dead bodies on the carriage, his face was gloomy. He did not know what this meant. Last night, a talented person from the Immortal Pce¡¯s Divine Court hade over, and he had chosen to give up his dignity. Then, a whole cart of dead people fell here. Was he nning on framing them? And then directly annihte the Yancheng?

    At this time, a hole opened up in the sky and a cloud shrouded in purple light flew out from it. Purple Ivy who was wearing a luxurious robe felt a sense of majesty as he stood there. The people walking out on the public road all knelt down and kowtowed.

    ¡°The Immortal!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an Immortal.¡±

    What about resistance in exchange for freedom?

    As they kneeled there, they kowtowed much more sincerely thanst night, when they kowtowed to Ning Xiaolou. Even Ning Xiaolou had no choice but to kneel down when he saw that person ¡­ Because that person was Purple Ivy, one of the Three Immortal Emperors, Purple Ivy.

    ¡°I slept a bit too long yesterday, and was in a daze. It¡¯s unknown what tricks someone did while carrying me on his back. Coincidentally, I heard that there was a Golden Immortal who wanted to go down to some Divine Court to discuss about destroying the Bai Shengjun ¡­ Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou, my man. ¡±

    Purple Ivy said with a serious face: ¡°No one is allowed to touch my people.¡±

    He pointed at the broken war chariot, ¡°This is a Golden Immortal, he was the one responsible for nning yesterday¡¯s events. Today, he still has to meet his subordinates in the mortal world. ¡°But the Golden Immortal is nothing ¡­¡±

    He stretched out his hand and suddenly, a person was grabbed by him and held in his hand.

    ¡°What level are you at?¡±

    That person trembled in fear, ¡°Jin... ¡°Golden Immortal.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you participated in yesterday¡¯s incident as well?¡±

    ¡°Di ¡­¡± Monarch, you can¡¯t me me for this. I have no choice but to ept the mission sent down by the higher-ups. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you deserve to die.¡±

    With Purple Ivy¡¯s pinch, that person was crushed into powder and scattered down.

    ¡°One more word, no one can touch the Bai Shengjun. It would be more fun to have a confrontation, otherwise it would be too quiet and boring. Weren¡¯t humans just fighting each other in human nature? Then let¡¯s fight ¡­ Watching a fight is so interesting, just like watching a TV show ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s like watching a show.¡±

    He made another grab and another person was caught.

    ¡°What level are you at?¡±

    ¡°Immortal ¡­¡± ¡°Supreme Celestial ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, someone from the Blue Lotus?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± It¡¯s the Ancestor of the Azure Lotus. ¡±

    ¡°Then you deserve to die.¡±

    Purple Ivy pinched it, and this time, the Supreme Celestial had squeezed it to death. Great deity ¡­ Above the Golden Immortal, below the Celestial Sovereign.

    Purple Ivy casually threw the corpse down, looking indifferent.

    ¡°Live well, I¡¯ll allow you to live.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and flew back into the opened ck hole and quickly disappeared.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart.

 Chapter 1205 - - Guess who I am

    <h4>Chapter 1205 ¨C Guess who I am</h4>

    As An Zheng watched Purple Ivy leave, he suddenly thought of what Da Chi had said about Purple Ivy dispersing his entire cultivation in order to return to his original home. Just how much did his hometown care for him that it would make him so resolute? In his hometown, Purple Ivy should be an interesting person ¡­ After returning home, without that cultivation level, he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to adapt to it.

    When he turned around, he saw Ning Xiaolou who was smiling at him.

    Just a few seconds ago, Ning Xiaolou was itching to kill An Zheng with his own hands, the young man whom Qiu Mayi had imed to be his benefactor. And in this second, Ning Xiaolou had a kind of expression on his face that said ¡°my mountains are yours.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and rest for a while.¡±

    An Zheng did not give Ning Xiaolou another chance to speak, he turned and left Yancheng¡¯s city walls.

    Ever since Fang Tanzhi died, the Eye Condensation Pavilion had actually been very quiet. A few disciples sessively chose to leave the Academy to train, and only An Caichen, An Zheng, Du Shoushou, and Du Ruo, who wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Eye Condensation Pavilion, remained.

    At lunch time, the four of them sat around a table, feeling slightly awkward.

    ¡°You did it?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the table full of food.

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Duro had her head down to begin with, and when she nodded her chin was at her neck. On the other hand, An Zheng didn¡¯t know why she was so afraid. Instead, it was the even more foolish Du Shoushou who was able to see through some problems.

    ¡°In the days when I was heavily injured, she was the one who cooked ¡­¡±

    An Caichen looked at An Zheng and said. When he saw An Zheng looking over, he immediately turned his head to the side.

    ¡°It has been a long time, about a month. It seems that his cooking skills are quite good. Otherwise, Eldest Martial Brother wouldn¡¯t have looked a bit fatter.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he picked up the chopsticks and took a bite, his expression slightly stiff.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Du Ruo nervously asked.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Heh heh ¡­ En, it¡¯s not easy for Eldest Brother to get a little fatter after eating this kind of food. ¡±

    An Zheng red at Du Shoushou, and also took a bite of the dish, ¡°Fatty, your mouth is full of kindness, but this dish ¡­ Cough cough, it¡¯s not easy for eldest senior brother to get a little fatter. ¡±

    Du Shoushou chuckled, and nodded after tasting the other dish: ¡°This is okay.¡±

    An Zheng took a pinch and swallowed it down with his eyes almost popping out.

    Du Shoushouughed until he could not move his body, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this dish has at least three times salt, and the other te has at least half a jar of sugar, so ¡­ ¡°Eldest senior brother, thank you for all the trouble you¡¯ve gone through. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no fate between Miss Du Ruoruo and cooking.¡±

    Duro¡¯s face turned as red aipe peach: ¡°He ¡­. He always said it was delicious, but if I didn¡¯t have anything good to eat, he¡¯d eat it all by himself. I thought... I thought it was really delicious. ¡±

    An Caichen coughed a few times: ¡°The two of you stop messing around. Du Ruo, those two love to prank the most, this dish is really delicious, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    An Caichen smiled at Du Ruo, and actually stretched out his hand to pick up one of the dishes. He picked up the chopsticks in his right hand, and wolfed down the food, with an abnormally satisfied expression on his face. Du Shoushou and An Zheng looked at each other in dismay. An Zheng looked at An Caichen who was eating, then looked at Du Ruo, suddenly reacting to something, and startedughing loudly as well.

    He reached out and pulled Du Shoushou away, ¡°Come, apany me to the toilet.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Is he going to hold hands like a little girl?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m fine with holding back my legs.¡±

    The two of them apologized and left. After walking for a while, Du Shoushou sighed and said: ¡°This girl probably came to find you, in the end she found someone else.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°So be it.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°Where do I go?¡±

    An Zheng stood on his left leg and lifted his right leg, giving his a look. Du Shoushou led the divinity in his heart. Standing on his right leg, he lifted his left leg and then locked it between his legs. The two of them put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and jumped forward.

    When the two of them were about to go to the toilet, they saw arge group of people walking towards the academy from the main road outside the Congealed Eyes Pavilion. Judging from their clothing, they were not from the Bai Shengjun, nor were they from the Central ins. Wearing that special style of clothing, they were led into the academy by a group of civil officials and military officers of the Bai Shengjun¡¯s imperial court. At this moment, the academy had yet to finish its refurbishment. A small portion of it was riddled with wounds, and the people of the Western Regions were all pointing and pointing. Most of them had faces of shock and some even had voices of anger.

    ¡°Is this a guest?¡±

    Du Shoushou tilted his neck and looked. He could vaguely make out a familiar voice from within the crowd, but that figure was a little small, so he was blocked by the crowd and disappeared in a sh. An Zheng, however, did not care about it as Bai Sheng Academy was one of the Bai Shengjun¡¯s face. Emissaries from other ces would definitely visit him.

    The two of them stood there urinating. Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, ¡°It¡¯s fine to hold hands, and it¡¯s fine to hold feet.

    An Zheng¡¯s face was filled with fear.

    Just as he was speaking, a man in the uniform of a low rank came running in. He was obviously annoyed. As he peed, he let out a contented moan. Du Shoushouughed, and then said to himself: ¡°I was peeing and it gave off the feeling of someone else shooting at me.¡±

    The low level official was clearly a bookworm, hepletely did not understand what Du Shoushou meant.

    ¡°My lord, who are those people outside? They look very grand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the envoys from the Golden Crown of the Western Regions are here, and there¡¯s even a monk from the Buddhist Sect. I heard that the Bai Sheng Academy was famous and wanted toe over to take a look. You said that the academy had just experienced such a cmity, and that they had to arrive at this time. Furthermore, they did not greet them beforeing here. It was said that the envoy had been intercepted and killed along the way, but no one knew who had done it. But looking at the situation now, it is most likely the people from Nine Saint Sect who are doing this, their goal is to instigate a war between the Buddhist Sect and us. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and nodded. After the man looked at An Zheng, he immediately took a step back and cupped his fists: ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Public Prosecutor, this lowly subordinate has eyes but is unable to see.¡±

    An Zheng retreated back quickly: ¡°Help you hold on, after you¡¯ve finished peeing, you should just sping your fist, that¡¯s all, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    The man looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Are all the people who came this time big shot?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The man quickly replied: ¡°It is said tharincess of the Golden Crown came here on behalf of the King, with the aim of establishing a rtionship with the Your Majesty. ording to them, they admired the Your Majesty for his courage to resist the Immortal pce¡¯s oppression. Their Golden Crown King revered the Your Majesty very much, so after hearing the news, he immediately sent a mission over. ¡°Along the way, this princess doesn¡¯t have the highest status, and one of them is a Venerable One from the Buddhist Sect. It is said that she is ranked in the top ten within the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    The Buddha Sect was an existence that could fight against an immortal pce. A person ranked in the top ten along with the presence of a princess was enough to show the sincerity of the Golden Crown and the Buddhist Sect. An Zheng suddenly thought of something. The Bai Shengjun had existed for so many years, from the time the older generation of Bai Shengjun fought the immortal pce, until now, witistory of more than a thousand years.

    Of course it was impossible, and most of the people who came over at this time to build utionship were most likely because of Purple Ivy that fellow, who was purposely disgusted by the green lotus.

    If Purple Ivy really did send someone over to discuss it with the Buddha, then the Buddha would send someone over to build a good rtionship with Ning Xiaolou. For Qing Lian, it was like a p to her face.

    An Zheng asked: ¡°How many people did the mission send this time?¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few of them. It is said that there are ovehousand of them. 200 of them are monks, and the rest are the followers of the princess.¡± These people from the Western Regions all looked very fierce. Those men were all full of sideburns and had strong statures. They looked like lions that were standing and walking. On the other hand, that princess, although she is wearing a veil that prevents one from seeing her face, she is so thin that she looks like a small bird, and her skin is especially white ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Wipe your saliva.¡±

    The man smiled in embarrassment, ¡°My lords, this official still has to apany you. I dare not dy any further. Goodbye.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Pull up your pants.¡±

    The two of them acted like bad students who had bullied good students in school. After doing something bad, they walked out of the toilet with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. It was not good to go back and disturb Du Ruo and An Caichen. The two of them nned to return to cultivate, and talk nonsense as they walked.

    ¡°Speaking of the Western Regions, I just randomly thought of that monkey and that bald donkey.¡±

    ¡°Monk ¡­ Monkey ¡­¡± No one knew where the two of them went. Speaking of which, how was the personality of Monkey like in this era? He is the kind of person who refuses to give in and hopes that he doesn¡¯t run into any trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe he went back to sleep in the stone shell.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Monk should have returned to the Buddhist Sect. Even in this era, Monks are still people of the Buddhist Sect. As long as he goes to the Buddhist Sect, with his talent and sincerity, he will soon blend into the new environment. Furthermore, from what I see, the monks¡¯ lives will remain the same for tens of thousands of years, so there¡¯s nothing that he can¡¯t adapt to. ¡±

    ¡°What I regret the most is that I didn¡¯t givot of wine to the monk while he was fooling around with us.¡±

    ¡°Monk¡¯s alcohol tolerance is not necessarily bad.¡±

    ¡°Do you think monkeys like monks?¡±

    ¡°Fatty, have you read something you shouldn¡¯t have recently? It¡¯s fine if you look at Little Yellow, but can you not have such a strong taste ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°After experiencing everything, it¡¯s still the true love of a man.¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    The two of them returned to the Eye Congealing Pavilion, and when they reached to the door, they saw therge group of emissaries being led over by the people from the Academy. An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou, and the two of them entered the pavilion like monkeys. The two of them were the type of people who didn¡¯t like to socialize. This time, the one leading was Zhu Xiaojian. With An Zheng¡¯s understanding of Zhu Xiaojian, it would be weird if he did not give this task to him.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why did it seem like they were rushing over here?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you afraid of, just pee and run.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, he heard Zhu Xiaojian¡¯s voice from outside the wall: ¡°It¡¯s already toote for you to f * cking flee, Du Shoushou ¡­ You lead the emissary group in taking a look around the Eye Condensation Pavilion. The emissary group members heard of Mr Fang¡¯s achievements and insisted oning here to take a look. An Zheng, go to the bamboo forest, there is a guest waiting to see you. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, crossing his hands and forming seals back and forth, ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Zhu Xiaojian: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t block it for you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can¡¯t not go?¡±

    ¡°I have to go!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng unwillingly walked towards the bamboo forest, he was not far from the Eye Condensation Pavilion, and upon reaching there, he discovered that there was no one outside the bamboo forest. After entering, he found a pavilion with fresh fruits, delicate snacks, and tea and wine, but there was no one inside.

    An Zheng looked around, only to see that someone had suddenly charged towards him from behind. Immediately following that waair of beautiful, pure white, long legs wrapped around his waist, followed by a burst of fragrance from behind. A soft arm wrapped around his neck, and a slightly cold hand covered his eyes.

    ¡°Guess who I am?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1206 - I want to sleep with you

    <h4>Chapter 1206 ¨C I want to sleep with you</h4>

    An Zheng reached his hands out to the back of her body, took off the girl who was tied to his body, and ced her on the table with his hands around her slim waist. The young girl¡¯s face was bright and beautiful, herrge cute eyes flickered, looking mischievously at An Zheng.

    ¡°Cool ¡­¡±

    She looked at An Zheng and said pitifully.

    An Zheng responded as he sat on a chair: ¡°Endure it.¡±

    That girl was actually Da Ye, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. As usual, she wore a short skirt that reached just past her hips, and her long, white, beautiful legs made her dizzy. She was wearing so little that sitting on the stone table would definitely cause her to feel cold. Moreover, after not seeing her for a long time, her body had be even hotter than before. As she sat there, her waist seemed so slender, with a single grasp. And because she was sitting down, the curve of her buttocks was erged, making her seem even more beautiful.

    ¡°Sit on yourp, not here.¡±

    She sat down on the table with her bottom tilted, and without caring about anything else, she crossed her legs on top of An Zheng¡¯s knees. The warmth of the buttocks allowed An Zheng¡¯s legs to feel everything clearly.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± ¡°Come down!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Da Da Ye shook his head. ¡°I finally caught you, I don¡¯t want toe down. I still need to return to the Wei Ran Pce in a while, so I can meet with you while they are at the academy. It¡¯s fine if you want me toe down, but leave the Yancheng and return with me to the Western Regions. ¡±

    ¡°The Western Regions?¡±

    Once again, An Zheng removed his from his body and ced his on a stool beside him. Da Da Ye was like a little cat that was looking for warmth in a human¡¯s embrace, he simply wouldn¡¯t obediently sit on the stool, and when An Zheng just let go of her, she crawled back up once more. But this time, he was a little more obedient, sitting on one of An Zheng¡¯s legs without moving, but his arm was still wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    An Zheng let out a long breath, and decided to give up resisting. ¡°Why did you suddenlye to the Yancheng, and why did you suddenly be the princess of the Golden Crown? In Da Xi era, the rtionship between Golden Crown and himself is not very good. ¡±

    ¡°This is not Da Xi era.¡±

    ¡°Because I knew you were here, I came looking for an excuse. After I was sent to this era, I followed a caravan from the Western Regions and headed west. On the way, I met a bunch of Buddhist monks, saying that I was the reincarnation of the Golden Crown¡¯s princess ¡­ They say that the Golden Crown princess passed away due to illness many years ago and the king has been feeling very sad. He could note out, so they forcefully pulled me to the Golden Crown ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to look for you. That day, when my mother received the news that the life and death of the cultivators were at stake, she gathered arge number of experts and with the addition of the experts from the Buddha and Peacock Pce, they used the Peacock Pce¡¯s teleportation circle to directly teleport to the border of Da Xi city. Then, they rushed there day and night without stopping until they finally arrived ¡­ Witum, everyone is gone. ¡±

    ¡°I think I will definitely meet you again, but I haven¡¯t heard from you for a long time. After the caravan took me all the way west, the monks said I was the reincarnated princess and I didn¡¯t want to go, but they said the king was too sad and sick. I thought it would be a good thing if I could save him, so I followed them. Originally, I thought that it would be fine if others said that I am the reincarnation of a princess, but as a father, he would be able to tell at a nce that I am not right. I just wanted him to not be so sad.

    ¡°But who would¡¯ve thought, he actually cried when he saw me. He even said that he finally found me. He said that he would never let me leave, so I was left in Golden Crown arincess. I told everyone that I am not a princess, and they all say that I am too willful ¡­ ¡±

    Da Da Ye sighed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. I¡¯ve discovered that the people of this era are all idiots.¡±

    An Zheng looked at her and thought, you¡¯re the only one who is stupid.

    ¡°I brought these for you from the Western. I remember that when you were in the Tsukiko, you liked to eat fruits from our ce the most, but the Central ins doesn¡¯t have them. This time, I¡¯ve asked the monks of Golden Crown to make a magic tool to store the medicine, and brought it to you.

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence, pinched one fruit, and started to eat it. The fruit was indeed sweet and rich, it melted immediately after eating and was very juicy. As he took a bite, the sweet juice flowed down the corner of his mouth. ¡°Like a child,¡± he sighed.

    She searched through her body but could not find a handkerchief. After pondering for a moment, she actually lowered her head and touched An Zheng¡¯s lips with his lips, using his lips to wipe the juice in the juice. The tip of her tongue lightly swept across the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth. An Zheng¡¯s body immediately stiffened, as if he had been electrocuted.

    ¡°So sweet.¡±

    Dada Ye heartlessly raised his head, wiped his hand at the corner of his mouth, and then wiped his hand on An Zheng¡¯s clothes as he giggled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t juste to see me this time, right?¡±

    An Zheng could only change the topic as soon as possible, otherwise, he would feel more and more unnatural in front of this little girl. She was revealing her true feelings, and of course An Zheng had a good impression of her, so this kind of temptation couldn¡¯t help but make him lose control. An Zheng could only find a topic to talk, to distract himself.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The most important thing is that I¡¯m looking for you. Of course it¡¯s me looking for you, not them ¡­ The day before yesterday, someone who said that he was the Immortal Emperor of Dao Sect came to the Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Western Regions and was personally received by the Buddha, so it must be true. When the Immortal Emperor told the Buddha, the Buddha sent someone to the Golden Crown to ask the King to send a diplomatic mission over to discuss on the alliance. I didn¡¯t know you were here ah, it was the Immortal Emperor that mentioned that you were here, so he had to let mee. I still need him to say ¡­ Knowing that you are here, I flew over. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head, and subconsciously lifted his hand to rub Da Da Da Ye¡¯s small nose. Da Da Ye raised both of his hands to grab onto An Zheng¡¯s hands as his lips lightly touched An Zheng¡¯s fingers. He slightly tilted his head and looked at An Zheng.

    An Zheng was startled, and immediately turned his head.

    ¡°Have you found Sister Qu?¡±

    Da Da Ye held An Zheng¡¯s hands and asked.

    This little girl who was a little stupid in her innocence was obviously the one who had missed An Zheng so much that it was hard for her to fall asleep, but she still had to take care of that Sister Qu whom she had never seen before. Her heart was so clean that it was unspeakable. Just like how she wore such a beautiful short skirt, it was just because she felt that she looked good in it. It was extremely beautiful.

    In the past, the clothes she wore were all for herself to see, so she didn¡¯t care about how others looked at her. Perhaps other women¡¯s dressing up was to show off their most beautiful side to others, but she felt that she could dress up no matter how beautiful she was, and dress up for others to see ¡­ It was only until she met An Zheng that she felt that her good looks should be for An Zheng to see as well.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± Another five months. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression became slightly sad, but he quickly recovered his smile, ¡°There¡¯s only five months left.¡±

    ¡°Will you meet in five months?¡±

    Da Da Ye hung his head, seemingly thinking about something very seriously. He then took a deep breath and made an important decision. ¡°I want to stay here for five months! I¡¯ll leave after you find Sister Qu, okay? ¡±

    This question caused the hearts of those who heard it to ache.

    She knew that An Zheng loved that girl called Qu Liuxi. She didn¡¯t know how much she admired that girl. But she never thought that I would definitely snatch An Zheng away and turn him into mine. If other women were to meet their beloved man and were to meet him happily, how could they bring up another woman on their own ord? This way, of course, the atmosphere would be awkward. But she didn¡¯t. She asked everything she could think of, never thought of anything, and didn¡¯t have the scheming mind.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes, his eyes filled with regret.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just stayed in for five months and I didn¡¯t force you to stay with me ¡­¡±

    She reached out to pinch a sleeping pill and stuffed it into An Zheng¡¯s mouth: ¡°An extra second, an extra minute, an extra day is the happiest thing to me, let alone five months. I calcted... ¡°Five months, 120 days ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had originally been moved, but after hearing the words ¡°one hundred and twenty days¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Okay, you stay here, but there¡¯s one thing you have to promise me. When you are not allowed to go out, you are not allowed to run around. This was the Yancheng, a ce where dragons and snakes were mixed together. Moreover, the people of the Nine Saint Sect were already prepared to me it on Ning Xiaolou. If something were to happen to you here, Golden Crown will definitely denounce you for your crimes ¡­ ¡±

    Da Da Ye vigorously nodded his head. His little head was nodding like a chick pecking rice.

    ¡°Mhmm, whatever you say is fine, I will listen to you.¡±

    She pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand and kissed the back of his hand with all her might.

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Do you have a lot of guards with you this time?¡±

    ¡°Not much, including you two ¡­¡± The guards in the pce have not counted, the only ones who can truly protect me are the two of you. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know why, but when he asked who he was, he felt a little sour in his heart.

    ¡°Venerable Golden Cicada.¡±

    Da Ta Ye smiled craftily. Who said that she wasn¡¯t smart? When she saw An Zheng¡¯s reaction, sheughed until she was up to her knees and then fiercely hugged onto An Zheng¡¯s neck with both of her hands. An Zheng¡¯s face was pressed against her chest. An Zheng was suffocated, but he suddenly became infatuated with the suffocation.

    ¡°The Venerable Golden Cicada is only here to strike utionship with the Bai Shengjun. ording to his status, if not for the fact that your Immortal Emperor of the Dao Sect had gone to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, it would not have been enough for a Venerable One toe over on his own ord.¡±

    An Zheng thought, of course the Buddha Sect would take the initiative, because they saw the disunity within the Dao Sect. They would definitely take the initiative and increase the disunity.

    However, he would not say these words to Tadanori. These things, these thoughts, these tricks, were all things of a different world to Tadata. An Zheng didn¡¯t want to ruin her innocence. When he wanted her to think about other things, he wanted her to think about the worst case scenario ¡­ Because An Zheng knew how difficult this life was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t live in the pce anymore!¡±

    Da Da Ye finally got down from An Zheng¡¯s leg and walked around the table, looking at the pavilion in the bamboo forest: ¡°This ce is so beautiful, I¡¯ll be living here. Where do you live? I want to live next to you... ¡°No, I want to stay in your room, I want to sleep with you!¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 1207 ¨C Hellfire</h4>

    An Zheng chatted with Da Da Da Ye for a long time, learning of all that Da Da Ye had encountered after arriving to this era. An Zheng was actually still quite at ease with Da Da Da Ye¡¯s current living environment. The heavens would never be so cruel ture and kind person like Da Da Da Ye. The reason why he arranged for her to go to the Western Regions was probably due to some mysterious fate.

    On the other hand, in the Western Regions, it was easier for her to get used to living a life that was simr to the Da Xi era.

    Ever since he heard that the princess of the Golden Crown was actually an old friend of An Zheng and that he had quite an admiration for her, the little courtyard that An Zheng lived in became extremely lively. Those people who had called An Zheng a god of pests to visit him a few days ago piled up like a mountain of gifts.

    Even Ning Xiaolou¡¯s attitude had be more amiable, giving An Zheng a meticulous care and concern. Of course, An Zheng knew what that meant. If he could curry favor with the Golden Crown and even obtain sucuge backer from the Buddha Sect, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s days in the future would be much better.

    So when Ning Xiaolou went to find An Zheng, she told him that he didn¡¯t need to worry about the matters of the DEA, and that he didn¡¯t need to report to him either. An Zheng also wished for nothing more than to be free and stroll around the Yancheng with Du Shoushou and the other two.

    Da Ta Ye regained his personality from the days when he went to the Da Xi with An Zheng, and wandered in the ocean of delicious food everyday. What made people jealous was that even though she ate so much, she wasn¡¯t fat at all.

    On the main street, Du Shoushou curled his lips and watched as An Zheng walked away with Da Da Da Ye on his back. He also knew that Da Da Da Ye did not have that kind of personality that would intentionally seduce men. However, what Du Shoushou was more worried about was that a girl like Da Da Da Ye was something that no man in this world would be able to resist.

    In the restaurant, the waiter saw An Zheng bring at least a dozen bags in, all of them containing food from the outside, and his expression immediately turned bad.

    ¡°Sir, we do not allow food or wine to be brought in here.¡±

    Du Shoushou took ouandful of gold and threw it on the table. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s face immediately turned green, and he quickly turned around to call for the shopkeeper.

    The innkeeper looked at the small pile of gold and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Arrange the best private room. Our restaurant¡¯s main purpose is to serve the best customers.¡±

    Just as they were talking abouerson who had walked in, looking like the owner of the restaurant, they saw that An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye were hugging so many delicacies and their expressions became ugly. The key point was that An Zheng and the rest were not carrying anything valuable, but food from roadside stalls. So this guy thought that An Zheng and the others were here to cause trouble, so he called for a few people to chase them out.

    The boss frowned. ¡°You want me to change the rules of my life with just this little bit of gold?¡± This restaurant is mine, I¡¯ll decide on the rules. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I never bully people, we will follow your rules.¡±

    He ced the¡¯s Supervisor¡¯s medallion on the table, and the boss immediatelyughed: ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t even know what it means to be humorous.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t, your restaurant will follow your rules. ¡°This way ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou took out four or five Golden-Rank Spirit Stone s from his spatial artifact and ced them on the table. ¡°If you can buy these things in fifty restaurants, I will buy this one. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to sell it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, right? ¡±

    ¡°Sell it!¡±

    If these Golden-Rank Spirit Stone could be converted into gold, they could easily fill up fiverge carts, let alone silver. If the boss was not selling, then he would be a fool. He grabbed the spirit stones on the table, and immediately got someone to write a note to sell the restaurant to Du Shoushou.

    Du Shoushou instructed the chef to cook, then asked Dada Ye, ¡°We are also very tired like this ¡­ ¡°How about this, how about I buy a plot ofnd?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I will buy a hundred mu ofnd in Yancheng, and then gather all the snacks, snacks, and bakeries that are sold in the city. It would form a market, and at that time, it would be convenient for themoners. They could stroll around and eat whenever they wanted. We¡¯ll stay there for a few days, and let everyone who sells food send a portion over once they¡¯ve finished it. If it¡¯s delicious, we¡¯ll send more, so that we don¡¯t have to wander around. ¡±

    Da Da Ye saw the look of worship on Du Shoushou¡¯s face and took down a small purse from his belt. He wanted to give it to Du Shoushou, but was reluctant to part with it: ¡°Logically speaking, big brother Fatty must be thinking this way for me, I should be able to get one for you, but ¡­¡±

    She looked at the purse in her hand and shook it. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯rrincess, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re unwilling to give up such a small amount of copper coin?¡±

    Of course, Du Shoushou could tell that all the money in that small pouch was copper, which probably wasn¡¯t even worth one tael of silver.

    Da Da Ye looked at Du Shoushou and then looked at An Zheng. His face reddened a little, ¡°I won¡¯t give it, so I won¡¯t give it. This is the copper coin An Zheng gave me when we were at Da Xi. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t think that it was precious at all and spent quite a bit. It was onlyter that I found out that it would be difficult to see his again. This copper coin was the most precious thing he had left for me. I take them out and wipe them clean every day, and I¡¯ve memorized every single word carved on them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would remember all that money. You must be fooling a fool. ¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at Du Shoushou as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Brother Fatty, more coins ¡­ The words are the same. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, and then covered his face.

    An Zhengughed and changed the topic, ¡°Tell me, where is the Golden Cicada from the Buddha Sect that you came with? It¡¯s been a few days since youst saw him.¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡± In order to express his sincerity in allying with the Buddhist Sect, Ning Xiaolou decided to build a temple in Yancheng. These few days, the Venerable Golden Cicada had been choosing a location and deciding on how to construcemple. Moreover, his main purpose is to find out how fierce the immortal pce¡¯s pressure on the human world of the Central ins was, so he has been looking formoners. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it, the monks themselves said that they had no desire, but their respect for the Buddha was unshakable. The temple was the home of the Buddha, and every temple was, so they would treat it with caution.

    ¡°He¡¯s also a boring person.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips.

    He began tough wildly. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s rather boring.¡±

    An Zheng realized that she was smiling craftily. Just as he was about to ask, he heard someone speak behind him, ¡°Benefactor, may I ask, there is an empty seat beside you? Can I sit and ask for a cup of water?¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. He stood up and turned around, only to see the Divisions Monk¡¯s warm jade-like face was still as handsome as before, causing people¡¯s hearts to feel warm.

    ¡°Blunt ¡­¡± ¡°Monk!¡±

    Du Shoushou jumped up in surprise, his face full of shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions sat down and looked at Du Shoushou and An Zheng. The first sentence was about me and the second question was: ¡°Have you seen that lousy monkey?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You don¡¯t know where the monkey is either?¡±

    When Divisions heard An Zheng¡¯s rhetorical question, his face also darkened. ¡°So even you guys didn¡¯t know ¡­ When we first came here, we were still together. When I said that I wanted to go to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to take a look, he became angry and left without saying goodbye. I haven¡¯t been able to find it for a long time, so I went to Great Thunder Lake Temple first. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Monk, you too, you know what Buddha did to monkeys, of course he would loathe it ¡­ Sigh, this matter, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to break the knot in his heart. ¡±

    However, An Zhengughed: ¡°Monkey, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. You just think that Monk thinks that the Great Thunder Lake Temple is more important than him, this is probably the reason why he is angry. Monkey likes Great Thunder Lake Temple or not,pared to Monk, is a different story. ¡±

    Divisions realized in a sh: ¡°I was too anxious, if I had exined it to him earlier ¡­ Whatever, let¡¯s talk about what that monkey is doing. ¡±

    Du Shoushou gave An Zheng an ¡®so it¡¯s like that¡¯ look, and An Zheng smiled in his heart.

    ¡°How did you be a Venerable Golden Cicada, and one that can rank in the top ten of Great Thunder Lake Temple?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was full of curiosity: ¡°What did you do to the Buddha?¡±

    Divisions rolled his eyes at Du Shoushou. In front of An Zheng and Du Shoushou, he had a few emotions that people normally would have, but most of the time, he was gentle but stiff, not good atmunicating. Only when it came to Buddhist matters, Buddhist scriptures and other topics, would the discussion be interesting.

    ¡°The High Lord said that I am the reincarnation of his disciple, the Venerable Golden Cicada.¡±

    ¡°Another reincarnation?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked confused: ¡°Is this saying popr in the west?¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Tell me, if I were to go to the Western Regions, what kind of reincarnation would I be considered?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°About that ¡­ Didn¡¯t you always say that you are the descendant of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism? Since you think that your ancestors were of the demon race, then you must be the reincarnation of a pig demon right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you believe that I can¡¯t even make Da Da Ye eat a mouthful from now on?¡±

    Tada Ye: ¡°A debt due to an injustice is owed to the owner ¡­¡±

    The monk looked at them with a smile on his face. It was an emotion that he had not released for a very long time. That was why the monk realized that whether it was the previous era or this era, whether it was the Divisions or the Venerable Golden Cicada, they were both the same ¡­ Six were not clean.

    ¡°The temple is about to be built. Will you stay behind, Monk?¡±

    ¡°I should stay foeriod of time. I have already sent people back to the Western Regions to ask for instructions from the High Lord and will soon send some monks to live in the temple. I will wait until we are settled before returning to the Western Regions.¡± Somehow, there seems to be a power that allows us to reunite. That rascal ¡­ Perhaps we will also find the Yancheng? ¡±

    At the same time, 100,000 miles away ¡­

    At the far north, in the bitter and coldnds.

    Tens of thousands of miles deep in ice, the mountains never stopped. There was a frozenke in the middle of the mountains, and the ice was about a dozen meters thick. Tens of meters below, the water was extremely cold. A thousand meters further down, there waiece of ten thousand year old ice. This was where the cold energy of thisnd came from.

    The shape of the ice spirit was likuge lotus in full bloom, and was around a hundred meters wide. Each petal was so lifelike, so shocking, that even the veins could be seen clearly.

    In the middle of the Ice Soul Lotus sat a monkey with long purple fur all over its body. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Countless Sanskrit characters appeared on the Ice Soul Lotus, densely packed and flickering with a kind of electric light. As he exhaled, the Sanskrit vanished, and as he inhaled, the Sanskrit glowed again.

    The veins on the Ice Soul Lotus converged on the stamen as the monkey sat there cross-legged. As it breathed, it absorbed the power of the ice soul.

    ¡°In the coldest ce, we cultivate the Hellfire.¡±

    Monkey suddenly opened his eyes. A faint scarlet me shed past his eyes.

    ¡°This body is still a bit worse than before. In the past, I only used three months to cultivate the Hellfire on the Ice Soul Lotus. But now, it has already been seven months ¡­¡± I have only just reached the initial stage and have gained some insights. If I want to achieve mastery, I might need at least a few more months. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a beautiful fish was caught in his grasp. Holding it in his hand, he opened his mouth wide, and the fangs in his mouth were terrifying. He opened his mouth and took a bite of the fish. The fish trembled in pain and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Sashimi... ¡°It really isn¡¯t tasty.¡±

    Thinking for a moment, Monkey spat out the piece of fish in his mouth. ¡°I forgot to shave ¡­¡±

    He raised his head and looked outside the ice seal. The two weak, scarlet mes appeared in his eyes once more. Soon after, two faint rays of red light shot out from his eyes, prating through theyer of ice. At this moment, Monkey¡¯s heart was suddenly thrown into chaos ¡­

    ¡°Which one is it? Thinking about me?¡±

    The red glint in his eyes disappeared, leaving behind only a faint sadness.

    ¡°Brothers, when I return, when I revive the Hellfire, you will be safe and sound in this era. You guys are the only ones left in my life. ¡±

 Chapter 1208 - Theyre here

    <h4>Chapter 1208 ¨C They¡¯re here</h4>

    This was a very magnificent and strange era. Sometimes, even An Zheng couldn¡¯t figure out if it was a coincidence oype of coincidence that he had activated the Dubhe Art to this era ¡­ Return?

    At the time, he only wanted to send those people time where they were supposed to exist, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be sent here. Only after arriving in this era did he discover that everyone had their own spots.

    Like Da Da Ye, like the Divisions Monk, like himself.

    Da Chi said. In the end, you still forgot who you are.

    An Zheng had always been thinking, just who was I, and what was that huge bronze door that was slightly open to him in midair?

    Da Da Ye had really moved into the Academy. If not for An Zheng¡¯s forceful rejection, she would have really stayed in An Zheng¡¯s room. In order to entertain this esteemed guest, the Academy had taken out the courtyard that was not far from An Zheng¡¯s residence and decorated it. All the experts in the academy would take turns to protect him.

    Other than the people from the academy, the imperial guards who came with Golden Crown were also on the third floor of the pce. An Zheng could feel that these cultivators from the Golden Crown, all had terrifying powers. Ning Xiaolou had even said that if these experts from the Golden Crown could be used by him, he would fight them directly to the Nine Saint Sect and annihte them.

    From this, it could be seen that the strength of the Golden Crown was far above Ning Xiaolou¡¯s.

    These few days, An Zheng apanied Da Da Ye as they continued to negotiate. He hoped that the Golden Crown would send more experts, or even soldiers. But the Divisions Monk naturally did not agree, he only paid more attention to the temple that was about to start construction.

    It turned out that the Divine Court of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range was very lively, it was just Xu Xieyi smashing things. Xu Xieyi was a very considerate person, his life was likainstakingly drawn picture scroll, every little detail was extremely exquisite.

    However, he was not delicate at all. He was furious like an old lion who had lost hisnd and a lioness.

    In the past, King Chen Wunuo stood there without uttering a single word, not daring to say a word. He still had the pride of a king, but he had carefully hidden it away. A scheming person like him naturally knew that his pride was worthless in this era.

    ¡°A small fry like him, even Zhuang Wuyan was unable to kill him.¡±

    Only after the maid cried out miserably did he wake up a little. He walked over, extended his hand out to help the maid up so that she could go back and rest. Then, he discovered that she had already been kicked to death.

    ¡°Your subordinate irash!¡±

    He turned around and looked at Chen Wunuo: ¡°How did you guarantee this to me, tell me that he can kill An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°He definitely can.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said seriously: ¡°Facing off against An Zheng, he might not be his match, but he will definitely kill An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    ¡°He is one of the most insidious people in this world.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    Xu Xieyi paced back and forth. ¡°But right now, my people can¡¯t move. The Ancestor ordered, Purple Ivy is furious. Purple Ivy was someone whopletely disregardedmon sense. What he did was entirely dependent on his own preferences. He arrogantly stood out to protect Ning Xiaolou, so no one from Divine Court could go. How many more of your subordinates do you have left? ¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied: ¡°My fighters are almost done forging in the Divine Court¡¯s Iron Blood House, they can be used anytime. ¡°These warriors are all natural born warriors forged from the finest bloodlines. After being reforged, their strength is already very strong.¡±

    ¡°Then send them all over.¡±

    Xu Xieyi asked: ¡°How many in total?¡±

    ¡°There are thirty-two.¡±

    ¡°En, send them over. Bring An Zheng¡¯s head back to me within a month.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Wunuo lowered his head, again and again, as he had already gotten used to lowering his head.

    Yancheng.

    Qingyi Lane.

    In an inconspicuous small courtyard, Nie Qing sat crossed legged. As he breathed, the clothes hanging from the rope in the yard swayed from side to side. Fei Qiansong, who was sitting on a small stool and washing vegetables with his sleeves rolled up looked at Nie Qing and smiled. There was some unconceble sadness in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    Right now, she realized that she was already a little confused. She had a Tan Shanse in her heart, but she was already ustomed to having Nie Qing by her side. Yesterday, Nie Qing had said that he wanted to go out and take a look by himself, and had only been gone for a long time. And then, he discovered that Nie Qing was standing at the mouth of the alley, looking at the people walking in and out on the street.

    Then, Fei Qiansong cried while hugging him behind Nie Qing¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t know why he would cry, but he cried so miserably that the tears caused all of the clothes on Nie Qing¡¯s back to be wet.

    Nie Qing turned around and picked her up, and carried her back to their little courtyard with both of his hands. In the courtyard, the two people madly kissed, and crazily ¡­ Since then, she realised that the shadow of Tan Shanse in her heart was bing fainter and fainter.

    However, if it was said that Tan Shanse¡¯s shadow wahought in her heart before, then now, Tan Shanse¡¯s shadow was a thorn in her heart.

    Nie Qing sat there breathing heavily. After an hour, he opened his eyes and looked back at Fei Qiansong. Then, he smiled gently.

    ¡°Why are you not cultivating properly? Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Two hours.¡±

    Nie Qingughed foolishly and said: ¡°I seime for myself. I will leave after cultivating for two hours and not see you for two hours ¡­ ¡°I really do.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face reddened, and he lowered his head, not daring to look at Nie Qing¡¯s zing eyes anymore. But just at that moment, Tan Shanse¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind once again, her face changed dramatically, as though he was stabbed by a de.

    She was afraid.

    Very, very scared.

    Nie Qing felt that something was wrong with her expression. He got up, squatted behind her back, and pinched her shoulder with both of his hands. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Fei Qiansong lowered his head and replied, she did not dare say. All of a sudden, she was especially afraid. It seemed to her that these ordinary days would notst for long. She felt that he had fallen in love with Nie Qing, which was why he had this unforgettable fear. She was afraid that if Tan Shanse appeared in front of his again and used her to do something to Nie Qing, if Nie Qing died ¡­

    Unknowingly, she started to cry again.

    Nie Qing was a crude person, he cared a lot but he did not know how tofort his, so he was unable to see through her heart.

    ¡°Are you homesick again? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to go back.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Fei Qiansong suddenly turned around and hugged Nie Qing. His hands were covered with water, and with both hands, he began to kiss Nie Qing¡¯s face. Nie Qing was somewhat dumbstruck and passive. Only after a few tens of seconds did he finally react, and reply clumsily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    Fei Qiansong sat there and took a deep breath: ¡°I like this era, let¡¯s leave the Yancheng ¡­ ¡­ I want to find a mountain. There is ake at the foot of the mountain. Just you and me, no contact with anyone. I don¡¯t like ces with many people. The reason why I didn¡¯t object when you said the Yancheng was because I didn¡¯t want you to be unhappy. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it here. I don¡¯t like it anywhere with a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go today.¡±

    Nie Qing stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my clothes.¡±

    Fei Qiansong was stunned for a moment, then stood up and hugged Nie Qing¡¯s waist. Nie Qing was big and big, 1.9m and a little taller, and although Fei Qiansong was not that short, he still looked so small when he was hugging him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just feel that you¡¯re very nice to me.¡±

    ¡°In this world, I can only treat you well because you¡¯re the only one who treats me well.¡±

    Nie Qing lowered his head and kissed her forehead, before turning around to leave the city as well. I arranged my things and went out to buy a big car and a horse. Let¡¯s not set any goal for now. We¡¯ll take a look along the way and stay wherever it is suitable for us to. ¡°I will personally build a house for you, right by theke, by the forest, with a big wooden bucket for you to soak in and a big bed. Right now, the bed at home is too small ¡­¡±

    His words were simple, but Fei Qiansong thought of something else and blushed so hard that he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head. The bed is small, but when were you in bed? ¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± It¡¯s nothing. When you go out to buy a car, remember to bring back some of the daily necessities. ¡±

    She took ouather expensive hairpin from her head and gave it to Nie Qing: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the pawnshop to exchange this for some silver coins. It should be enough to buy this.¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s body stiffened there, his expression turning slightly ugly. ¡°I ¡­ I did not give you afortable life, we actually lived in such poverty. That¡¯s yourst essory. If you pawn it again, you won¡¯t have a single ornament on you. ¡±

    ¡°What do I want it for? If a piece of jewelry can make us feel better and happier, then let¡¯s go exchange. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong stood on his tiptoes and kissed Nie Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, with your abilities, if you go out, you can easily umte a million dors and you can bero of your region. But I know it¡¯s not your day. ¡°My man stands at the top of the world, and the best part about me is that I can only show it to you. This hairpin is useless to me.¡±

    Nie Qing acknowledged his but did not ept the hairpin.

    ¡°Pack your things first, I¡¯m going to find a friend for you.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After two hours, Nie Qing returned with arge carriage. The carriage was filled with many items, money and even a man called An Zheng.

    When Fei Qiansong saw An Zheng, his expression changed greatly. She knew that he had been exposed. At that moment, she felt the world copse.

    ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±

    Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not reveal anything, and did not expose her, but politely shouted.

    Nie Qing held Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulders and said softly: ¡°I know, I knew it from the beginning, but I don¡¯t care. You are always the only one I care about. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong suddenly started crying again, wailing loudly.

    At that moment, Tan Shanse¡¯s figure in her heart suddenly disappeared.

    An Zheng took out a spatial artifact from his sleeve and handed it over to Nie Qing: ¡°There are dozens, hundreds, and millions of Essence Crystal inside. I can¡¯t help you with anything else, but money isn¡¯roblem. ¡±

    He looked at Fei Qiansong, ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t kill you because of Nie Qing.¡±

    Fei Qiansong nodded, feeling so sad.

    An Zheng helped Nie Qing and the others load the carriage and sent them to the city gate. Just as they were about to leave the city, Nie Qing¡¯s smiling expression suddenly stiffened. They¡¯reing. ¡±

 Chapter 1209 - Storm clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1209 ¨C Storm clouds</h4>

    When Fei Qiansong heard that Nie Qing said that he couldn¡¯t leave, and that they could onlye, his entire body crumbled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She grabbed Nie Qing¡¯s hand, and Nie Qing could feel that her hand was ice-cold. He firmly held onto Fei Qiansong¡¯s hand, and said with a calm but determined tone: ¡°They havee. Either they came to kill me, or ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s here to kill him.¡±

    Nie Qing nced at An Zheng: ¡°Whether it¡¯s here to kill me or to kill him, I can¡¯t leave. I have the mark of a fighter on me, and I can¡¯t erase it, I can¡¯t erase it. Do you know why I came to Yancheng? It was precisely because An Zheng was here. In this era, even if it¡¯s the Da Xi era s, there aren¡¯t many people that can be trusted by me. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, I already knew that An Zheng was here, and An Zheng also knew who you were. He had warned me about your identity a long time ago. He is my friend, and he is mypanion. He said, what if Fei Qiansong harmed you? I said, ¡®Then I¡¯ll die in her hands. An Zheng said, I wish I could kill her, but I need to protect you guys. ¡±

    Nie Qingughed, and said gently: ¡°Do you know why I insisted oning to Yancheng now? Because I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you, I could only find the ce where An Zheng was. We don¡¯t see each other very often, and we pretend not to know about each other, but we both know that if I have something, he won¡¯t let it go, and if he has something, I won¡¯t let it go. ¡±

    ¡°My imprint is still there for a day, and they can easily find me. They are just nightmares.¡±

    He reached out and wrapped his arm around Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait for me at home.¡±

    An Zheng was quiet for a moment, then said: ¡°I am going to look fce, I am afraid that your family has long since been found out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Fei Qiansong shook his head: ¡°Where are you, where am I?¡±

    Nie Qing said: ¡°After you came, you barely cultivated, and only took care of me.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I am even more unable to leave this ce. With you by my side, I don¡¯t need to cultivate. ¡±

    She held Nie Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since you choose not to leave, then I¡¯ll apany you ¡­ I had never believed in any loyalty or friendship in the world. Only now do I know that it is only because of this loyalty. This friendship is not something a person like me should have. An Zheng can help you unconditionally, you can help him unconditionally ¡­ In the past, when there were no conditions and no benefits, I would never have believed that there would be suctionship between people. ¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°That shadow is gone. I only have you in my heart.¡±

    Nie Qingughed, then suddenly struck Fei Qiansong on the neck, causing him to groan in pain as he fainted.

    ¡°Help me hide her.¡±

    Nie Qing handed Fei Qiansong over to An Zheng.

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere for now. Wait for me.¡±

    Nie Qingughed, ¡°If they can find me, I can also find them.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly as he turned to leave. An Zheng brought Fei Qiansong to thend Du Shoushou bought, hid her insidouse, and then quickly left to find Nie Qing. He sensed that Nie Qing¡¯s aura was no longer in the entire Yancheng.

    Six hundred miles outside Yancheng, Fish Scale Town.

    This was a very ordinary vige, a very ordinary vige name. If one searched carefully on the map, one would find many Fish Scale Town towns. It seemed that there would never be anything special about this ce. The vigers were living the most ordinary and ordinary lives.

    Every year, they would search every vige in the vicinity of Yancheng to see if any spies from the Nine Saint Sect had snuck in. Every year, Fishscale Town gave people a lot offort, and they never found a single suspicious person.

    That was because, everyone in Fishscale Town ¡­ They were all people from the Nine Saint Sect. There were about seven to eight hundred people in Fishscale Town that looked like extremely ordinarymoners. All of them were from Nine Saint Sect, and all of them were truemoners. This was the most unavoidable, because no one would suspect a group of ordinary people.

    There waich family in Fish Scale Town, and they owned thergest building in the town. Previously, the entire vige was evacuated from the Qinguan and they had already lived here for more than ten years. No one would think about what these ordinary people could do. However, it was these people that were continuously sending out information from the Yancheng.

    The owner of this rich family was called Xiu. He was a good businessman who seemed to know how to do business well but not to be a scam. Actually, this was already something to be suspicious of. It was just that the people from DEA would not check the debts of an ordinary merchant.

    A good man will never make a big business.

    Two years ago, the courtyard was renovated and a lot of soil was pulled out, saying that a cer had been built. The entire vige knew about this, because the entire vige was a spy. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. In fact, they had constructed an underground teleportation circle at Xiu Li¡¯s home, nning to one day, suddenly teleport people from Nine Saint Sect to the outskirts of the Yancheng, and attack the Yancheng.

    The teleportation nexus had been built a year ago and had never been used. Xiuxiu was a cautious person, but he was also afraid of his current days. He was always on tenterhooks. However, he had no choice but to do so, because his family was all being controlled by the Nine Saint Sect.

    Every day, he would go to the teleportation formation in the underground to take a look and see if there were any changes. He himself was conflicted. He was looking forward to the day when his mission would end as soon as possible, and he would quickly return home to reunite with his wife and children. He was also afraid that this day woulde. As long as the teleportation spell formation lit up, it meant that even though he was trembling with fear, his days of safety hade to an end.

    As usual, Xiu ordered someone to keep an eye on the outside of the vige and then went down to the cer by himself. There were no special circumstances when he walked down, and he rxed. It was another ordinary but stable day.

    However, just as he was about to leave, the teleportation array lit up. At that moment, Xiuxiu sat on the ground in fright, shivering all over.

    ¡°Get up, you coward. See how it frightens you.¡±

    There was someone speaking behind him, so Xiuxiu quickly turned around to see a smiling and amiable fatty. This kind of fatty would never make people immediately take precautions. Most of the time, it was easier for Fatty to make people feel close to him, and it was easier for him to gain the trust of others.

    This fatty was who he was, but he was like a ghost, Xiuxiu had no idea when this fatty arrived at his house, how he found the secret cer entrance, and how he stood behind him without feeling anything.

    After looking at Xiu, who had been scared silly, he waved his hand, ¡°Go out of the vige and watch. If anyonees near, quickly warn them.¡± It¡¯s none of your business here. Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    Xiu Yu couldn¡¯t wait to leave as he scrambled out of the cer.

    The light on the teleportation nexus grew brighter and brighter. Soon, a huge hexagram with an azure colored luster appeared. A momentter, a few ck shadows appeared in the array and gradually became more solid. A minuteter, all the ck shadows hadpletely turned into real people. They all stood in the teleportation array with their eyes closed, like a group of upright stone statues.

    A cold aura radiated from their bodies, making them look like unsheathed sabers. The moment the first person opened his eyes, the de light seemed to cut through time.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡±

    Sleeper smiled, still good-natured.

    At the same time, there was a small city called Shengfang, which was at least 6000 miles away from Yancheng. The entire small city had a poption of only 3000 to 5000 people, and this small city was a Acropolis City that was initially built, the closest road to it was a defensive city. After that, when the Bai Shengjun moved the capital city from the Cloud Lai City, which was more than a hundred miles away from here, to the Yancheng, this Acropolis City also became useless. After the withdrawal of the army, some of the wanderingmoners moved in, gradually taking on arger scale.

    The small city also looked very peaceful. The citizens walked expressionlessly, conversing with one another, expressionless, because they were puppets.

    On the swing in the small city¡¯s biggest and best courtyard, Tan Shanse swung the swing, looking very rxed and casual. There were a few Soaring Assassins beside him. They stood there with their heads lowered, as if they were extremely afraid of him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Fishy?¡±

    ¡°He went out. He should be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Let him go straight to the Yancheng. Tell him that some of his friends have arrived.¡±

    Tan Shanse took ouiece of amethyst s from his sleeve and looked at it. It was something he had brought back from Da Xi era. During the time he lost his memories, he didn¡¯t know what use this piece of amethyst was, but he never threw it away. That was to monitor the position of the warrior, he realized that the warrior had already reached Yancheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An assassin turned around and walked out. Halfway there, he was stopped by Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Tell Qiuyu that An Zheng¡¯s taste is very good.¡±

    For some reason, the assassin trembled in fear as his face paled. He walked very quickly, but it was filled with contradictions. He did not want to meet that person called Qiuxiu, much less. It was a ¡­ He warue madman, a freak.

    fish scale town

    Battle Mage Two lifted his eyes and coldly looked at Buddha, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am a person who will help you. In Yancheng, you all must listen to me. ¡°If you do as I say, I will instruct you toplete the mission.¡±

    ¡°You people may not be very useful, but you guys are good at killing.¡±

    ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    Battle Two coldly said a single word, and then strode out of the cer. The thirty-one remaining warriors all filed out. No one looked at the crouching Buddha. No one said a word to him. Sleeping Buddha stood there awkwardly, then turned angry.

    However, it was useless for him to be angry, because these fighters didn¡¯t give him any face at all.

    Thirty-two warriors wore almost identical battle uniforms, and the numbers on their cuffs and cors signified their identities. Leaving the house, Battle God Two looked for a direction and pointed towards the direction of Yancheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The remaining people silently followed him.

    After walking a few steps, Battle Two suddenly stopped and turned around to give an order. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay in this ce anymore.¡±

    The thirty-one fighters quickly rushed out like daytime ghosts. After a minute, everyone returned to their original spot. In this town ¡­ Those people no longer had any living people.

    ¡°To blow up the teleportation nexus.¡±

    Battle Mage Two coldly said, ¡°We have no way out. If we can¡¯t kill them, we¡¯ll all die here.¡±

    Maybe even Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t know, and never would have thought that Battle Second¡¯s seemingly cold and emotionless way of thinking was actually an awakening. However, even the two fighters themselves hadn¡¯t noticed.

    A storm was brewing.

 Chapter 1210 - The pot still has more

    <h4>Chapter 1210 ¨C The pot still has more</h4>

    The Yancheng looked much more rxed because the arrival of a great monk of the Buddha Sect along with the princess of the Golden Crown had given hope to all the citizens of the city. The previous worry that they could die at any time was swept away, and the entire Yancheng was decorated.

    Many people who had left the Yancheng turned back after hearing the news, and joined the celebration team.

    Someone advised Ning Xiaolou that those who had already left once should not be epted and should all leave Yancheng. But Ning Xiaolou thought that this was the best opportunity for him to take revenge, so he let bygones be bygones. Thus, when themoners shouted ¡°Long live¡±, they worked even harder than before.

    However, An Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with worry, he could not find Nie Qing.

    As if a passerby, An Zheng traversed the streets and alleys of Yancheng, wanting to find that tall and big figure. He didn¡¯t interact much with Nie Qing, but he was clear about Nie Qing¡¯s personality. He was the kind of person who would not necessarily take revenge, but would definitely take revenge for his kindness. Nie Qing was well aware that the warriors might not havee to find him, and the reason he chose not to leave at this time was because he was worried about An Zheng.

    Maybe many people had this kind of friend, they usually didn¡¯t have much contact with each other, but when one of them met with difficulties, the other woulde all the way here to help them, regardless of howplicated the distance was.

    Nie Qing was someone who could be considered a brother. The one on his back, seemed to not be much worse than An Zheng.

    Du Shoushou was also looking for it, but the entire Yancheng had been searched through yet again by the people from the DEA s. The worry in An Zheng¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. He knew that Nie Qing must be looking for someone to fight.

    Night.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou walked on the sparsely popted street, and after the two of them looked at each other, they chose to leave the city. Since there were none in the city, he would go outside the city and find Nie Qing, day or night, regardless of whether he was in and out of the city.

    When the two of them left the city, the moon was hanging right at the highest point in the sky.

    The public road outside the city was even more deserted. The darkness of the night had darkened the entire world. asionally, there would be faint shes of light in the wild. The elders always said that it was a demon, a fox demon. However, perhaps it was a bone buried underground that still unwillingly proimed its existence.

    An Zheng and the rest were facing a group of warriors, the two sides were about ten kilometers apart, and at that moment, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, he pulled Du Shoushou and signaled to the forest beside him.

    Du Shoushou was not able to perceive it from that far, but he knew of An Zheng¡¯s abilities. He followed An Zheng to the forest area without saying a word.

    Both of them were not weak, so it was not difficult for them to see through the darkness. They saw numerous ck figures shing towards the Yancheng at an extremely fast speed, and stopped abruptly outside the city as if they had been controlled by an external force. Suddenly stopping at this speed seemed to bepletely inconsistent with the normalws. The change from extreme movement to extreme tranquility caused people to feel as if their hearts had been struck by a hammer.

    Dozens of people were moving in unison, as if they were controlled by a machine.

    Battle Two looked at the magnificent city in front of him, turned around and nced at his men, ¡°Split into eight teams, enter the city, and hide yourself.¡± I¡¯ll let you know when I need to do something. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The group of people possessed their own bodies before dispersing without the slightest bit of dy or hesitation.

    There were still a few fighters left. He pointed at the wall, and a few of them jumped up.

    On the tree branch, after the warriors had entered the city, Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have already memorized their auras, go back to the DEA first, tell Zhu Xiaojian about this matter immediately, and let Zhu Xiaojian go tell Ning Xiaolou to get ready. I can feel that the strength of these fighters can no longer bepared with that of the past. After that, you will go to Dada Ye and tell him that no matter what happens tonight, he must not leave the academy and that he must have the monk watch over her. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°What about you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a stroll.¡±

    He turned around and left, so fast that even Du Shoushou did not have time to react. Du Shoushou was also unable to keep up with An Zheng, so he could only follow his master¡¯s instructions and quickly return to Yancheng. Under such a dense and dense night sky, An Zheng seemed to havepletely disappeared.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, the four warriors found a ce where no one lived and left marks outside that could only be understood by fighters. After the four entered the abandoned yard, they entered the room without any light. After entering, the four found a ce to sit cross-legged and didn¡¯t talk. The four of them sat cross-legged with their eyes closed, not even daring to breathe. Even if a powerful cultivator were to pass by, they would not be able to sense it if they did not sense it carefully.

    The pale moonlight shone through the shabby window into the room. One of the fighters suddenly opened his eyes, seemingly sensing that something was wrong.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±

    He was the strongest of the four, so he was more sensitive than the other three. He stood up and walked outside. After taking a few steps, he noticed that the remaining three people were not following him. He frowned and then suddenly dashed out of the window.

    However, there was someone standing in the courtyard waiting for him.

    Nie Qing looked at the person in front of him whose shoulders were trembling, as if he was a king looking down on his former subordinate.

    ¡°It seems you still remember me.¡±

    Nie Qing looked at the warrior: ¡°There is fear in your eyes. When a warrior starts to be afraid, he will no longer be a warrior.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ How could they know we were here? ¡±

    The fighter asked witrembling voice and subconsciously began to retreat.

    ¡°You were all taught by me.¡±

    Nie Qing said calmly: ¡°The reason why I left my presence outside the city is because I wanted you to think that I was outside. After all, no matter how long I left, you would still be afraid of me. And everything you learnes from me. Can¡¯t I find out where you¡¯re hiding? Even if the ones we found weren¡¯t you guys, it would still be the others. ¡±

    Nie Qing said indifferently: ¡°You have made your decision yourself.¡±

    The fighter nced back at the room and then realized why he felt that something was off. When they had first entered the house, Nie Qing was already there waiting for them. They thought that there was no one in the room, that Nie Qing had killed three people in an instant while sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, and did not even see blood nor any signs of life.

    ¡°You are the strongest among us, so why did you rebel?¡±

    he asked.

    They were filled with unwillingness, as if they felt that if Nie Qing was still on their side, all of the world would be theirs.

    ¡°Rebel?¡±

    Nie Qing frowned slightly: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, what is rebellion?¡±

    He turned his head and looked back, as if he saw something in the darkness, ¡°I still have to go kill someone else. Sorry, you can¡¯t stop yourself. I¡¯m going to finish it.¡±

    Five minutester, Nie Qing had already reached the next hiding ce of the possibly warriors. When he walked out of that ce, his expression changed as if he had sensed a terrifying existence. He knew that he had met an opponent this time, but thinking about the threat that An Zheng might be facing, Nie Qing took a deep breath and pushed open the gate as he walked in.

    There were actually lights on in the house. This was not an abandoned courtyard, buouse that seemed to have been lived in for a long time. Every ce was very clean, and it could be seen that the owner of this house was a diligent virtuous woman who could not be found to have any problems. When Nie Qing walked forward, he noticed that there was not even a speck of dust on thenterns hanging in the courtyard.

    The yard was not very big, and there was not a single de of grass to be found in the corner. The room¡¯s door was ajar, as if it was waiting for Nie Qing¡¯s arrival. Just as Nie Qing was preparing to enter the house, the powerful Profound Spirit Qi inside seemed to have disappeared. Nie Qing frowned, thinking why did this person leave? If they were to fight, he might not be his match.

    He pushed open the door and entered the room. Inside were four dead fighters, lined up neatly. The four of them should have been killed when they were closing their eyes and concentrating. There waed line on their necks, killing someone with a single sh ¡­ The sword was very t, and it directly shed through the throats of four people. These four people probably didn¡¯t have any reaction before they died.

    Nie Qing was stunned, the sword had marks on it, but it did not bleed. Just how fast was this sword? He saw the markings on the fourbatants¡¯ clothes. They were much stronger than the four he had just killed. If he were to kill these four people, he would probably have to go through a lot of trouble. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill three people like he had previously.

    Knowing that at this moment, the faint smell of blood pervaded the air, Nie Qing turned around and walked out of the room, his heart filled with suspicion.

    Fifteen minutester, Nie Qing found another marking. This ce was actually in an alley not far away from the pce. This showed just how much courage these fighters had. It had only been a little more than ten minutes since they arrived at the pce. Perhaps they thought it was safer to stay hidden in this seemingly dangerous ce.

    Outside the door, Nie Qing once again felt that powerful and suffocating aura. But at this very moment, it quickly disappeared. The aura disappeared in a sh, as if it didn¡¯te from this world. The power came from another time and space.

    As usual, when Nie Qing entered, he saw four corpses. All four of thebatants had died, though in a more tragic manner. The ambush this time was clearly not as sessful as before, so the scene was quite violent. It was almost impossible to tell that these people were once human beings, but they were all shattered into pieces.

    Nie Qing looked at the broken body parts, then looked at the guy squatting at the door eating a hot bowl of noodles, and could not help but shake his head.

    ¡°You took my job.¡±

    An Zheng sucked in a mouthful of noodles and pointed to the kitchen: ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - No Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1211 ¨C No Regret</h4>

    An Zheng who was squatting and eating a bowl of noodles, did not look like an expert at all. In the middle of the night after the biting cold winter, when the blood had frozen up in the instant after killing someone, there seemed to be nothing more satisfying than a bowl of hot noodles.

    Nie Qing also scooped a bowl of noodles and realized that there was even an egg inside.

    ¡°For me? You knew I woulde? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve cooked exactly two bowls of noodles and two eggs for myself. This is only a gift from me.¡±

    Nie Qing said, ¡°Ah, the word ¡®charity¡¯ is used extremely well. Do you think that I will not eat this bowl of noodles because of my strong pride? Or did you eat the noodles and leave the egg? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°For you to say such words, it means that your ego isn¡¯t that strong ¡­¡±

    Nie Qing used his chopsticks to split the egg in half and ced the smaller half into An Zheng¡¯s bowl. ¡°There¡¯s still a little bit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to eat half of your egg like this?¡±

    Nie Qing reached out with his chopsticks and stuffed the half egg back into his mouth while mumbling, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, cing the tableware aside. Then, he stretched his body, sweeping his gaze across the room: ¡°Among the people that used to live in this courtyard, there must definitely be a diligent and respectable mistress, and a man that dotes on his mistress but does not randomly throw things around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Clean it up.¡±

    An Zheng threw all the corpses in the house out of the courtyard. Naturally, he did not dirty his clean hands. He washed the noodles three times to make them. After cleaning up the corpse, he even wiped the table before pointing at the tableware. ¡°Remember to wash the dishes.¡±

    Nie Qing was surprised: ¡°Why would you do suching?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I just said, this house¡¯s mistress must be very diligent in cleaning up, of course she will do it many times, so I love her, her man suppressed the waves in his heart, and didn¡¯t throw things around. However ¡­ When a woman starts to willingly clean the house and do housework, what they put down is not the mentality of a little girl, but the nobility of a princess. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Nie Qing¡¯s shoulder: Why should a woman clean up? A person who was treated likrincess in the family and was raised to be a servant ¡­ If my daughter were to live such a life in the future, even if she was willing, I would still let the man whom my daughter has chosen know what it means to be angry with her father. ¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°You ¡­ Was it a conspiracy? ¡±

    An Zheng stared nkly for a while, thenughed embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was indeed a little tricky.¡±

    He tidied up his clothes and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°Remember to wash the bowls.¡±

    Nie Qing made a sound of acknowledgement. Although he did not know why An Zheng was sighing so emotionally, he felt that An Zheng¡¯s words made sense. He swore to himself that if he ever had a daughter, he wouldn¡¯t let her be a servant in another man¡¯s house. He, Nie Qing, was a man who could support both heaven and earth, and his own daughter had to be as proud arincess. As he washed the bowls, he thought, he had washed each bowl twice, and the pots as well.

    When Nie Qing finished cleaning up, he grabbed his waist witleased expression, as if he was extremely satisfied, and suddenly realized something. He was stunned for a moment, and then cursed, ¡°F * ck you!¡±

    The reason why An Zheng sighed and sighed at the same time was because he wanted to dy Nie Qing. An Zheng wanted to kill people by himself, so he did not want Nie Qing to get involved in this danger. Just like how Nie Qing handed Fei Qiansong over to An Zheng, how he made the choice when he was out of the Yancheng alone.

    An Zheng was a bastard.

    Nie Qing found charcoal and wrote these words on the snow-white wall of the house. After thinking for a bit, he added, The one who wrote down is An Zheng.

    So proud.

    Nie Qing left the courtyard inrge strides. Before dawn, he dove into the darkness in pursuit of the smell of blood.

    Thosemoners who had previously shouted for ten thousand years were already sound asleep in their warm beds. At least tonight, for them, everything was peaceful. The envoys of the Buddhist Sect, the princesses of the Golden Crown, how many of them were thinking about these sleeping people? Perhaps there would even be young boys who would be moved by their dreams of saving the beautiful princess and bringing her home. Of course, this kind of action didn¡¯t only belong to the young men. The middle-aged greasy men¡¯s fantasies were a bit more whimsical. They would usually think that it was because of their demeanor, knowledge, and mature appearance that the princess voluntarily threw herself into his arms.

    In the dark of the night, there was a beautiful dream. If I were to say that it was because I wanted to build up my body, that would mean I had to say that it was due to my country¡¯s feelings ¡­ There were also nightmares, An Zheng was the nightmare.

    An Zheng was like a ghost shuttling through the dark night, always appearing in the ces his enemies thought he shouldn¡¯t appear. Ever since he had obtained Da Chi¡¯s power, An Zheng¡¯s body had be so strong that it was inconceivable. However, An Zheng had to carefully hide his own strength in front of everyone, because at this time, it was not the time for him to brazenly release his own strength.

    But there are things that are always unexpected.

    Nie Qing felt the arrival of the warrior, so he chose to stay and temporarily gave up on the dream of having a double bed with Fei Qiansong. And in a ce he couldn¡¯t feel, the demons had already arrived. This demon was far more powerful than a fighter.

    Du Shoushou had boughuge plot ofnd in this bustling world called Yancheng. An Zheng said that he wanted to let everyone who had good intentions to live a good life, the most wealthy kind. Du Shoushou was a person who had good thoughts, which was better than most people¡¯s hearts, so he lived a very rich life. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t feel inferior because he didn¡¯t want to buy a set of clothes because it was too expensive, but seeing someone else wearing it, he wouldn¡¯t feel like cursing his own world just because he wanted to eat something.

    The world doesn¡¯t f * cker, the f * cker is juserson that cursed at the world¡¯s f * cking retarded yet still idle. He had always felt that the heavens were unfair, but he had forgotten that hard work was the only way to get rid of that injustice. He had always striven to sound simr to a ve. Some people try to turn themselves into the nemesis ofziness, others into the ve of human nature.

    There were buildings on this plot ofnd, and they used to belong to a very famous rich merchant in the Yancheng. This person had used decades of his wealth to create a fairytale vi in the Yancheng. He had thought that he could live his life here for the rest of his life and live a life that everyone envied. However, that night, when the berserk, suffocating cyclone appeared in the air above Yancheng, and the giant Ning Xiaolou carried the cyclone yet his arms were trembling, his only choice was to escape Yancheng as fast as possible.

    Therefore, when Du Shoushou bought thisnd, the cost was even less than he expected. Du Shoushou was a fair person. In order to make the other party¡¯s carefully built manor not so cheap, he magnanimously raised the price by another twenty percent, and in the end, even bought it arice lower than the rich person¡¯s expectations.

    With sucich Du Shoushou still bargaining, why don¡¯t we even ask about the price?

    Fei Qiansong woke up in such a beautiful vi. She was lying on a veryfortable bed, and when he woke up, the night was dark. The moon was blocked by a mass of passing clouds, and starlight took advantage of it.

    Fei Qiansong, who had just woken up, abruptly sat up. Because he had stood up too fiercely, or perhaps Nie Qing had attacked a little too heavily just now, his head buzzed and he was still a little dizzy. She stood up and wanted to rush out of this unfamiliar ce, but then she realized, under the proud yet powerless starlight, there waerson sitting on a chair by the window.

    The man was reading in such light, and the book seemed to be almost finished. What she didn¡¯t know was that there werotal of thirty-seven books on the bookshelf. This person had even carefully selected one to read.

    Although it was dim, Fei Qiansong still recognized the face. When she saw it clearly, she felt as if he had fallen inten thousand year old ice cave. His body instantly froze, and the chill was released from his heart.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    she asked in a shaky voice.

    Qiu Xiaoyu raised her hand and shook it, not raising her head nor giving Fei Qiansong a single nce. After he finished reading thest word of the chapter, he closed the book with satisfaction. He stood up and walked back to the bookshelf and put the book back to its original position.

    ¡°Master said that he was a bit disappointed.¡±

    Qiuyu sat down in a very upright manner. It seemed that he had always been a very upright person, regardless of his conduct or attitude. He looked at Fei Qiansong carefully a few times, then nodded: ¡°He seems to have be a little more beautiful than before, perhaps this will verify Master¡¯s guess even more. As you know, there are times when the Lord is disappointed, not just some, but very many. When my lord is very disappointed, I will appear in front of people who he thinks are disappointed. ¡±

    Qiuyu spoke very seriously, her attitude was truly outrageous.

    ¡°You should know very clearly that to someone living here, you are a very special person. The Lord said ¡­ He once told you that he was going to spend the rest of his life with you on a picturesque ind. In the end, that man called Nie Qing still defeated you, not you him. The Lord feels that he is no longer a shadow in your heart, so he is not only disappointed, but also sad. When the Lord is disappointed, it is already very serious, he is sad ¡­ ¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu nced at Fei Qiansong. ¡°Do you know what the result is?¡±

    Fei Qiansong had always been very afraid of this, iparably afraid. In countless nights, every time she thought about it, his body would tremble from fear. Even if Nie Qing was sleeping by her side, it would be difficult for him to findfort her. She had imagined more than once that he would die in the hands of the man he once loved the most. However, when this result came, she suddenly discovered that he was no longer afraid.

    Sheughed like a little woman who has married and is content.

    ¡°I feel great, I feel beautiful.¡±

    She said, ¡°It means you¡¯re in a beautiful mood, you... ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s expression changed and she lowered her head. Looking at her clean and slender hands, she said, ¡°Master said ¡­ He really doesn¡¯t want you to say words that you don¡¯t regret. He ¡­ It seems to be very afraid of you saying it, but you still said it. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Fei Qiansong smiled even more satisfyingly, ¡°So it turns out that he is afraid too, it¡¯s so good. Un, yes, I ¡­ ¡°No regrets.¡±

 Chapter 1212 - Im More Savage

    <h4>Chapter 1212 ¨C I¡¯m More Savage</h4>

    Everyone said that Fei Qiansong was the most terrifying person in the entire Soaring Sky Realm, because she was a devil wearing an angel robe. However, Qiu Xiaoyu was someone who had made Fei Qiansong afraid to the core.

    When he first saw Qiu Xiaoyu, it was Tan Shanse who took him there. At the foot of the mountain, there was a Moon Lake. Legend has it that when the moon shines, immortals can be seen dancing in theke.

    Legends were always so boring and immortals were so busy, how could they have the time to dance for themoners?

    When Fei Qiansong first saw Qiu Xiaoyu, he was not dancing, nor was he watching the deities dance. He was killing people. Fei Qiansong had never seen a person who killed people so seriously and so orderly ¡­ That¡¯s right, neat.

    If he made a wrong move when Qiuyu killed, he would suffer for many days. From his point of view, the human structure was so perfect, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t just randomly break it apart. ording to the organ¡¯s position, even the muscle texture, the blood vessels flow.

    When she and Tan Shanse arrived, they were a littlete. They didn¡¯t see the serious look on their faces before killing someone, nor did they see the serious look on their faces after killing someone. Little Autumn Fish sincerelyid out the corpses by thekeside. Her heart was in her heart, her lungs were in her lungs, and her stomach was in her stomach. Her intestines were arranged in circles ording to their original arrangement. At this time, Tan Shanse didn¡¯t even want to disturb him. Tan Shanse said that when a person is serious, it¡¯s too scary. However, when Qiu Little Fishy is serious, it¡¯s also because he has killed too many people.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡±

    Fei Qiansong looked at Qiu Xiaoyu as heughed fearlessly, ¡°Are you thinking of starting to make your move?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it ¡­¡± I¡¯ve killed too many people and have already be ustomed to it. There is no need to think about where I should go from here to now. ¡°Although women are moreplicated than men, I didn¡¯t kill one either.¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu said with some difficulty, ¡°I was just thinking about how to bring you back ¡­¡± The Lord said, I must bring you back. You know my rules for killing people. After killing you, I¡¯ll piece you together as a whole. It¡¯s a little bit hard to put together and take you back thousands of miles away. What¡¯s more difficult is, should the master bring it back as a whole, or should he put it together as a whole? ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s smile stiffened from these words, she realized that he still could not escape the word ¡®fear¡¯ in the end. Even the most powerful of women would feel fear when facing blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±

    Little Fishy stood there. ¡°Especially since I¡¯m a little stronger than I used to be. In the past, killing people was a matter of arranging them ording to their organs. Now, killing people liked to restore every single strand of flesh back to its original state. One by one, they began to peel off and recover bit by bit ¡­ I don¡¯t think my lord would want to see you like that. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong scoffed, ¡°Troublesome, you won¡¯te, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    She rushed forward, and at this moment, a ck figure shed past and blocked Fei Qiansong. The man was tall and big, but not as tall and sturdy as a cow. He was tall and muscr. When he stood in front of her, he was a mountain. It was a world.

    Fei Qiansong was stunned, she did not think that the one who would block his path would be him.

    An Zheng stood in front of Fei Qiansong and did not turn his head back.

    However, he didn¡¯t talk to Little Fishy because he hated this seemingly serious guy from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Women should try their best not to get involved in fights. It¡¯s so indecent for them to pull their hair and tear their clothes. [This is especially so for a woman who has a man of her own. Isn¡¯t it shameful to rush up to her in a fight?]

    He turned his head around, not caring about the fact that Qiu Xiaoyu would attack him when he turned around. He nced at Fei Qiansong and saw deep emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, you misunderstand. I won¡¯t fight for you. If I don¡¯t kill you, I would have already crossed my bottom line.¡±

    An Zheng took a step back and sat down besidable. He looked at the teapot on the table, tested the temperature with the back of his hand, and then poured himself a cup. It was as if the person blocking their path wasn¡¯t him, but a passerby instead, no ¡­ It was even more excessive than the passersby because he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    When An Zheng got out of the way, Nie Qing rushed in from outside the window and blocked the way in front of Fei Qiansong.

    An Zheng pointed at Nie Qing: ¡°That guy called ¡®Autumn de Fish¡¯, if you want to fight, then fight with a man.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt: ¡°When he just arrived, you already arrived? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have remembered his name. You obviously arrived here a long time ago, so why did youe in at sucime? ¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if I arrive early or not?¡±

    An Zheng shot a nce at Fei Qiansong: ¡°I am not that man who would risk his life for you, I am already very dissatisfied that I didn¡¯t kill you. ¡°The reason I came in a while ago was because I was waiting for him ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed at Nie Qing: ¡°He¡¯s the one who cares about you. I don¡¯t care if you die or not. What does it have to do with me? ¡±

    An Zheng poured tea for himself, took a sip, and then exhaledfortably, ¡°I¡¯ve been thirsty for the greater part of the night. Even though the tea was a little cold, at least it could moisten his throat ¡­ As for you, it would be easier for me if you died. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression did not stop changing. He felt that his face was burning, as if he had been ruthlessly pped by An Zheng. It was at this moment that she suddenly realized that he was someone who would only feelfortable if others died, or even to vent his hatred.

    Nie Qing pointed outside: ¡°Go out and beat them up. Clean the house.¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Both men flew out at the same time, smashing the windows. An Zheng spat on the ground, thinking that how the f * ck would they care about the house?

    Fei Qiansong stood in the room with an awkward expression. She looked at An Zheng, and after holding back for a long time, she said three words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even raise his eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°People who love you think your past can be forgotten or even ignored. If you tell him you¡¯re sorry, he¡¯ll say it¡¯s okay. You told me you were sorry? You are not qualified... There are many people in this world who will not be forgiven. You are one of them. He would risk his life for you. I only blocked him for a second because he was my friend. ¡±

    An Zheng did not look at Fei Qiansong anymore, and lowered his head to look at the tea in his hand: ¡°You have entered this house before, I want to burn this house down.¡±

    Fei Qiansong felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    Bang! Nie Qing¡¯s body broke through the door and flew back. His shoulder seemed to have been stabbed and blood stained it. Nie Qing held on as he stood up, and rushed back like an enraged wild beast. A few secondster, he was thrown back again.

    However, An Zheng remained indifferent, as if he did not see it at all.

    Fei Qiansong clenched his teeth and rushed out, An Zheng sat there and continued tasting the tea. The courtyard outside was destroyed, the house was destroyed, following closely behind was the house that only had An Zheng was left in, the rest of the ces were all razed to the ground. In a fight between three people of that level, destroying an entire manor was nothing.

    An Zheng only felt bad for Du Shoushou¡¯s money. When Du Shoushou bought it back at sucigh price, he had even bragged about it to An Zheng before, saying that he had earned it. Now that the entire garden was gone, Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know if he would explode in anger if he saw this.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te soon, I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Nie Qing flew back andnded at An Zheng¡¯s feet once again. An Zheng nced at him: ¡°Look, there¡¯s still one breath left, continue.¡±

    ¡°Are we friends or not!¡±

    ¡°A friend, but you¡¯re fighting for your woman.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Nie Qing red at An Zheng as he rushed back, his body already bleeding profusely. In the next second, Fei Qiansong was sent flying back. He was stabbed in the heart, but it seemed like her reaction was very fast, the de almost went past his vital parts, so he was not dead yet. An Zheng did not even bother to look at it, but finally he walked out of the house. He found an iron pot amongst the ruins and carried it to the well.

    The battle on the other side was extremely intense, as if it was destroying the heavens and the earth. The bystanders noticed that the water in the bucket had leaked too much, and only a little remained every time. He patiently put the water bucket down again and again, pouring it into the kettle little by little, looking clumsy like a fool.

    When he finally felt that it was enough, he picked up the kettle and realized that it was also leaking. When he picked it up, the water gushed out like a sculpture spraying water from a chick. An Zheng sighed, his fingers touching the water. The zing temperature had melted and blocked the loophole in the iron pot, then he took his time to draw water again.

    Nie Qingnded not far from him, forcing himself to look at An Zheng: ¡°Can¡¯t you f * cking repair the water bucket too?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fight well, don¡¯t meddle.¡±

    He filled the kettle with difficulty, then went to the side to pick up the broken window and use it as firewood to heat up the water. When he was almost done with the surrounding water, he finally boiled the water and pushed open the door to return to the house. In fact, there were no windows and half of the wall. He actually pushed open the door and walked back seriously.

    After pouring water inteacup and waiting for the water to warm up a little, Nie Qing, who couldn¡¯t move anymore, flew over and knocked the kettle flying, and knocked over the teacup as well.

    An Zheng sighed, and helped Nie Qing up, and used the remaining water to make a cup of tea for Nie Qing and ced it beside him. Nie Qing shook his head with difficulty to indicate that he did not want to drink, An Zheng said that the tea leaves were not bad. Nie Qing struggled to lift his finger and point at the hole on his body. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to drink it, I think if I drink it, I¡¯ll turn into a flower.¡±

    An Zhengughed and walked out of the room.

    Nie Qing asked with a weak aura behind his back, ¡°Why are you willing to make a move now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of that woman¡¯s business now. A bastard is about to kill my friend.¡±

    ¡°You only made a move when I was about to die. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit of a bastard?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    An Zheng replied as he walked: ¡°If I attacked when you can still fight, it would go against my principles, because you are fighting for her. Wouldn¡¯t I be helping you to fight for her? ¡°Now that you can¡¯t fight, I¡¯m the one fighting for you, not her.¡±

    Nie Qing was so angry that he felt that his injuries had worsened.

    ¡°Interesting?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng answered in a simple and straightforward manner, ¡°A question of principles.¡±

    In the courtyard, Fei Qiansong was already lying on the ground, his bodypletely soaked in blood. Shey on the ground, her body twitching nonstop. That was his final reaction before he died. Her body¡¯s reaction had nothing to do with his consciousness and thoughts. An Zheng did not care, nor did he care, but he threw the bottle anyway.

    He walked over to where there was not even a drop of blood on him. He looked around and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far to demolish other people¡¯s houses.¡±

    Little Yuughed, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t tear you apart? I am much more gentle and organized than I am when I tear down people. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m not like this, my dismantling is more barbaric.¡±

 Chapter 1213 - Weak

    <h4>Chapter 1213 ¨C Weak</h4>

    In the eyes of the little fish, she was the kind of person who, after eating a fish, would stick it back into her te and recover. And a guy like An Zheng, was just a normal person who was casually thrown into the trash can after finishing the meal.

    Qiu Xiaoyu had never thought that she would be a normal person like An Zheng. He felt that she had to be meticulous in everything. For example, how many des he had left on Nie Qing¡¯s body earlier, and how many des he had left on Fei Qiansong¡¯s body.

    When An Zheng walked past Fei Qiansong, he raised his hand with barely any breath and said weakly, ¡°Save me.¡±

    An Zheng did not pay attention to him and threw down the bottle of medicine before striding out.

    Save her?

    To be able to leave a bottle of medicine there was already enough for An Zheng. All those who could fly, in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, all of them deserved to die. Moreover, even if they did kill him, they shouldn¡¯t have done it so easily. The way they had killed others back then, they had used some sort of method to kill them.

    To return the favor is not a cruel thing, but a matter of retribution.

    Qiu Xianyu narrowed her eyes and looked at An Zheng very carefully.

    ¡°You have a murderous aura about you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°You must have killed a lot of people before you came here, so that¡¯s why you have this kind of killing intent. I like to fight with someone who can kill, otherwise it would be boring. ¡±

    Little Fishy only moved her eyes a little.

    An Zheng felt as if his body was being sliced by thousands of des at the same time. At first, An Zheng thought that it was some kind of tyrannical eye technique, but then An Zheng realized that it wasn¡¯t some kind of eye technique, but a de technique that had already reached perfection.

    His de was not in his hand. It was not in the sheath. It was not even a de. His gaze was his de. Therefore, even the tyrant body that Nie Qing cultivates and Fei Qiansong¡¯s Wandering Cloud couldn¡¯t do anything against these kind of eyes. If Nie Qing could get close to his, perhaps he would even have the strength to fight against Qiu Xiaoyu. Unfortunately, when he fought someone like Qiu Xiaoyu, he would never have the chance to get close.

    Every single sh from the millions of des did not leave An Zheng¡¯s body, because Qiu Xiaoyu was just looking at An Zheng like that. No matter how faserson¡¯s thoughts were, their first reaction would definitely not be his hand, but his eyes. The eye was the organ closest to the brain. After the brain made a decision, it passed the information to the eye. Perhaps it was only a millionth of a second faster than an expert¡¯s reaction time, but for an expert, it was still enough.

    She watched as An Zheng¡¯s clothes were sliced into pieces, to the point that there wasn¡¯t even a piece ofnd the size of a finger. He could already see the broken flesh of An Zheng under his tattered clothes, and then he... Heughedcently, followed by disappointment.

    Because An Zheng¡¯s clothes were damaged.

    When the myriad of desnded on An Zheng¡¯s body, it felt as if a person was waving his arms and using a kitchen knife to chop at the hardest rock. It looked extremely imposing, but it merely left a shallow white mark on the rock. The white seal on An Zheng¡¯s body was his torn clothes.

    ¡°So expensive.¡±

    An Zheng looked down at his tattered clothes that seemed to be hung on his body, and his eyes were filled with pain.

    ¡°Every single piece of Rui Qingfeng¡¯s clothes takes at least half a month to be made, and every single stitch and thread is made from the highest quality materials. Even when making clothes, one has to consider the weather. After getting dressed, when you soak in what kind of water temperature you would have to take care of in order to dry it. Just like that, you cut it into pieces. ¡±

    He felt that An Zheng was a fool. The two were fighting with their lives on the line, yet he was bbering on and on because of a piece of cloth, like an old man in his final years. I had to pick the peanuts one by one when I bought them, and then I had to tell the man who sold the peanuts seriously that it wasn¡¯t easy to earn money, not even a cent.

    But, did it not make sense?

    Of course it made sense.

    Other people worked hard to earn every single cent, so of course they had the right to be picky when spending the money they earned in the open. If anyone could stop this sort of pickiness and despise it, then that person would always be an idiot.

    After using a myriad of cuts on An Zheng¡¯s body, even though his clothes were damaged, An Zheng¡¯s body did not have any injuries. Qiu Xiaoyu even wanted to take off her tattered clothes and take a closer look, if there was not even a shallow white mark, he would feel that he had failed.

    ¡°Try shing me again?¡±

    An Zheng lifted a corner of his clothes and asked.

    Afterwards, thousands of des came flying at him once more. This time, the eyes were even more ferocious and tyrannical, and even colder and more cruel. Each stroke shed with a spinning de of light, and each stroke split mountains and shattered boulders. The countless des that struck An Zheng¡¯s body emitted a metallic nging sound.

    ¡°Are you annoyed?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Nie Qing: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone what you saw today, including your woman.¡±

    Then, An Zheng moved. An Zheng moved forward and a stream of des followed right after. It was not a small stream formed by saber Qi, buorrential river formed by saber Qi. Endless amounts of huge waves struck An Zheng¡¯s body time and time again, and every second, the number of de auras that hit An Zheng¡¯s body was uncountable.

    The nging sounds were incessant, giving people the illusion that they had entered a cksmith¡¯s shop where ten thousand people were forging at the same time.

    An Zheng did not stop. His every step was extremely slow and heavy. The heaviness was not due to his own body, but due to the pressure and impact from the saber Qi. An Zheng looked like a fool. He moved one step to the left and right as if he could avoid the flow of the de, but he chose not to dodge, continuing his advance with a kind of idiocy that made it difficult for me to believe that you could kill me.

    However, it was Little Fishy who looked more and more unsightly.

    [Heavy Thunder]

    Qiuyu gently spat out two words before her eyes changed. His eyes were filled with blood, turning them a terrifying red. At this moment, every single de energy shot out from his eyes turned red.

    Some people say that the Sword Qi¡¯s highest realm is Formless, but when a person has already reached the realm of Formless and then caused his sword qi to be more corporeal, then there can only be one reason ¡­ The physical form was stronger.

    Some people say that red symbolizes the fire, symbolizes the burning, but in reality, red symbolizes more of a murderous spirit that is released from the depths of one¡¯s heart. This time, the flow of the des was clearly thinner than before, but each sh carried the aura of death.

    ¡°In this world, I am the only de.¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes stared straight at An Zheng as the des spun and flew towards his. When An Zheng saw the red de energy, his expression changed slightly. He finally felt an aura that could threaten him. However, An Zheng did not n to dodge.

    He wanted to know just how strong Da Chi gave him.

    The first de shed at An Zheng¡¯s body, leaving a mark on his skin, but the second de was extremely precise, andnded right where the first de was. After two shes, An Zheng¡¯s skin cracked open, followed by three shes, four shes, five shes ¡­ The de hit.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand it, then you don¡¯t know what heavy thunder is.¡±

    The corner of Qiuyu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, because he had already seen the oue of An Zheng¡¯s match.

    ¡°You have already made me very happy. It has been many years since anyone has asked me to use heavy thunder. The firstyer of my de technique is Chaotic de, the secondyer is Heavy Lightning, and the thirdyer is Breaking Heaven. There is only one person in this world who I can use to break this world. It is already amazing that you can make me use Heavy Lightning. ¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s reply was only one word.

    As far as he was concerned, only that little bit of arrogance on Qiuyu¡¯s part was an idiot¡¯s performance. If he was willing to dodge, would Qiuyu¡¯s knife hit the same spot?

    ¡°Six hundred sixty-six shes.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°I tolerated you shing at my location with six hundred and sixty-six cuts. You actually only cut open my muscles with the de, you don¡¯t even need to sew in a few needles for this wound.¡±

    The corners of Qiuyu¡¯s mouth twitched as she took a deep breath.

    [Heaven Breaker]

    Ever since his debut in the Dao, he had only used this one person to defeat the entire world. That time, even though he had also lost, he had beenpletely convinced of his defeat. This was because the person he lost to was an old demon that had lived for many years. Even after umting so much knowledge, he was still injured by him ¡­ Was this not enough to prove his prowess?

    That person¡¯s name is Tan Shanse.

    Puff!

    A de Qi that was as big as a door te cut An Zheng¡¯s wound, and with this de, the wound was immediately doubled in size. The second sh followed closely behind, shing apart An Zheng¡¯s skin and flesh. Afteu sound, the de Qi cut into An Zheng¡¯s bones, and in that instant, Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s body took a step back. He didn¡¯t even know why he took a step back.

    With a bang, the de aura was shattered by An Zheng¡¯s bones.

    Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are made of steel!¡±

    Saber Qi that was more than two meters long rotated and flew over. One by one, each rotating sabre Qi was not in a straight line. However, no matter what angle the sabre Qi was in, it would always hit the wounds. An Zheng purposely took this aart of the reason, as he kept walking in the same direction. However, it was enough to prove that the uracy of these des was astonishing.

    What did it feel like to cut a knife as big as a door board in the same ce?

    One sh shattered, two shes shattered, and the saber shattered!

    Countless of desnded on An Zheng¡¯s bones and shattered. No matter how berserk or cruel the de aura was, it would shatter the moment it came into contact with An Zheng¡¯s bones.

    ¡°The power of the mortal world cannot harm my divine bone.¡±

    An Zheng slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at Qiu Xiaoyu. ¡°It¡¯s more or less enough, you¡¯re just so-so.¡±

    Qiu Xiaoyu flew intage. ¡°Give me ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he realized that An Zheng had disappeared, followed by a fist the size of a sandbag smashing onto the back of his head. The punch directly broke his neck, and his head drooped down quickly to hit his chest.

    Behind Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s back, An Zheng raised his knees to support his back, then grabbed both of his arms and pulled his behind him ¡­ Two streams of blood sprayed out, his arm was instantly pulled down by An Zheng.

    A few secondster, the killer who made everyone tremble in fear was sliced into eight pieces by An Zheng.

    Looking at the mess of corpses on the ground, An Zheng thought of Qiu Xiaoyu¡¯s habit of splicing and reassembling the people he killed. He squatted down and picked up two pieces, trying to splice them together.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    He looked at the wounds on his body, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.

    Cruelty to himself.

 Chapter 1214 - Judgement of Your Death

    <h4>Chapter 1214 ¨C Judgement of Your Death</h4>

    Kicking away the pieces of the corpse, An Zheng muttered to himself, ¡°There really is something wrong, I turned around and left, I did not save Nie Qing who was lying in the half room dying, and I did not save Fei Qiansong who was lying in the courtyard dying.¡±

    ¡°Leave the Yancheng. This is your choice.¡±

    When An Zheng left, his back seemed a little cold.

    Nie Qingy there watching An Zheng¡¯s leaving figure, and then looked at the woman who was lying on the ground and looking at him with tears flowing, he suddenly understood An Zheng¡¯s indifference. An Zheng could do something against his will for the sake of saying his friend, but that was already his bottom line. When he chose that woman, he was destined to lose something.

    And this loss might be permanent.

    An Zheng still had many things to do, such as killing people tonight. Since he had already decided to kill, he might as well turn the world upside down.

    Qing Ning Lane wce with a very peaceful name. In fact, it was very peaceful here. Ever since there was a general who was in charge of the defense of Yancheng under themand of the Bai Shengjun, this alley became even quieter. This was because this alley was guarded by more than ten guards all day, and no one was allowed to get close to it.

    Due to the extreme restrictions, all the houses that used to live in the alley began to move away, making the ce even more peaceful. This general loved quietness the most. When he returned home, he would definitely sleep, because standing guard at night was indeed very difficult. When you go home and sleep, you¡¯re not allowed to make a sound in the whole house. In order to ensure this silence, when the general was at home, the servants in his mansion usually did not wear shoes, but instead were wrapped in the softest cotton cloth.

    At first, everyone thought that this was enough. However, one day, the general suddenly went intage and said that there was a hissing sound that made him unable to sleep. But there was no such sound in the entire mansion, who dared to speak? He didn¡¯t even dare to fart.

    The general¡¯s rage had nearly burnt the entire courtyard. He roared like thunder in the manor and ordered a thorough investigation.

    In the end, there was no such soft hissing sound in the house. Later on, the housekeeper sent people to investigate every single household in the Qing Ning alley, and in the end, only one household was left in the alley. The man went out to work, and the woman was alone at home with a baby.

    The hissing sound was only the sound of the child sucking while feeding.

    Separated by three courtyards, the general could not sleep due to the noise.

    The general was furious, of course the butler would not let him off, he immediately sent people to the house and threw the mistress of the house and the children out of the Yancheng. After the man came back, he couldn¡¯t find his wife and children, and everything else was missing. This alley only had his family and the general¡¯s mansion, so he came to the door to ask politely if he knew where his wife and children were. When the butler heard that the man had returned, he got beaten without saying a word.

    Perhaps even the butler did not expect that he was just a little angry from being scolded by the general. When he gave the order, he thought he had taken proper care of the situation, but not long after the man was thrown out of the city, he vomited blood and died.

    This incident caused an uproar, and the general was ordered by Ning Xiaolou to stay indoors to reflect on his mistake for the next month ¡­ A monthter, this matter was forgotten. The steward who hadmitted a crime was scolded by the general and rewarded a pile of gold and silver treasures. After being locked up for three months, he was released and continued as a steward.

    From then on, there was only one general¡¯s residence left in this quiet alley.

    The general was big and the people were small, so the matter was left unsettled.

    No one had ever been to the woman who had lost her husband, and how she would live with a baby still in its cradle. She had lost her home and was penniless. Even her clothes were thin. She was dragged out of her small but warm room and threw it outside the city gate. She took off her clothes and wrapped them around her child¡¯s body. She was shivering all alone outside the city gate.

    Inside the city was the flourishing world of the Yancheng, what was outside the city?

    This woman was not dead, and her child was still well. Now that she was five years old, his mother was prepared to send him to school and start reading. Actually, the child had already learned a lot of words. There were many people who could teach him, and everyone was very fond of this little fellow.

    Fang Tanzhi had picked up the mother and son duo and ced them inside the Bai Sheng Academy. Afterwards, the woman went into the DEA to take care of their files. An Zheng really liked looking at files. DEA¡¯s records were just a world. In these files he could see a lot of human sadness, a lot of hidden things in human nature.

    At this moment, An Zheng was standing outside of the general¡¯s door. If anyone knew what happened tonight, they would definitely be curious, why would An Zheng stand outside the gates of the General¡¯s Estate at this time? Did this great general have some connection with the fighters entering the city tonight?

    No one knew why An Zheng had intentionally changed into the DEA¡¯s official uniform and walked into the alley alone. Some of the janissaries guarding the entrance of the alleyway were hanging from trees, while others hung on the walls. All of them were alive, but they could not move.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the General¡¯s Residence, An Zheng seriously knocked on the door.

    The one who opened the door was a servant dressed in ck boots. The general was sleeping, and if someone were to knock at this moment, they would be courting death. Since there was someone guarding the entrance of the alleyway, if there was a decree or a certain personage hade, there would be news that would have already returned to the manor. However, this lord hade so suddenly, causing this servant to feel confused and angry.

    However, the official uniform of the DEA¡¯s prosecutor was there after all, so he did not dare offend him.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Our general is resting, so it is not convenient to see him. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to look for your housekeeper. His name is Song Datong, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why are you looking for him?¡±

    ¡°A small matter.¡±

    An Zheng said two words and then pushed open the door and walked in. The door creaked and sounded, but how irritable was that to people who loved peace? Hearing the creaking sound from the door, the housekeeper Song Datong who was waiting in the yard ran over with a frown. The cotton cloth that was wrapped around his feet prevented him from making any sound even when he was running.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± Ah ¡­ Sir, may I ask if you are here to see the general? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to ask to see you.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said, his expression was kind withourace of hostility.

    ¡°I dare not say that. If my lord has anything to tell me, let¡¯s go outside the alley and talk. The general is resting right now and likes to be quiet. If we disturb him, the general might get angry.¡± Of course you don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m going to be scolded. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, and said in a serious tone: ¡°Many things have happened tonight, so I muste find you. Do you know that there are at least dozens of assassins outside the city tonight, preparing to kill me, as well as some other very important people? These assassins came from a ce called Divine Court. It¡¯s said that the people from the Immortal Pce are the new overseers in the Mortal Realm. ¡±

    Song Da Tong jumped in fright, her face was pale: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t think that these assassins entering the Yancheng have anything to do with me, I am just the steward of the general¡¯s estate, I have never heard of any Divine Court, and I don¡¯t know what happened tonight, Master, do you think there is any misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    An Zheng smiled, it was a very good-natured smile.

    ¡°What happened tonight, whether it is those assassins or something else, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly pinched the butler¡¯s arm, lifted his knee and heavily mmed it into the butler¡¯s chest. Then, his arm was directly torn off by An Zheng. If a great cultivator like An Zheng wanted to tear off Song Da Tong¡¯s arm, he obviously didn¡¯t need to do it himself. But An Zheng obviously liked this kind of straightforward approach, it came rather quickly.

    ¡°Many people have died in the city, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    An Zheng took the bloodied arm and stabbed it into Song Datong¡¯s mouth. Half of Song Datong¡¯s arm protruded out from the back of Song Datong¡¯s head. Arge piece of skull flew out along with his hair and flesh. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, it stuck itself to the wall. The sound was truly ear-piercing.

    ¡°However, a few years ago, you almost killed a mother and son. In this kind of cold winter, in such a cold weather, she was wearing a simple dress waiting to die outside the city gate. If it wasn¡¯t for the people from DEA bringing her back, that woman and her infant child might have frozen to death on that very night.¡±

    An Zheng released his hand, and the corpse fell to the ground.

    ¡°The reason I said all that just now was to make your death even more unsightly. From today onwards, you will be colluding with outsiders as a spy, the kind that you get from the Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    An Zheng had killed someone, his expression was as calm as if nothing had happened.

    The door creaked open. The door.

    The squeaking sounds were really ear-piercing.

    It was the general who had made the sound.

    His name was Song Lie. He was a man with a violent temper.

    ¡°DEA is truly impressive, I, a steward of the General¡¯s Residence of the Guardian of the Yancheng, was killed by you just like that without knowing the reason, and you even charged me with the crime of colluding with the enemy. The people of the DEA are truly amazing. ¡±

    ¡°The DEA is not amazing at all, I am amazing.¡±

    An Zheng earnestly corrected him, then pointed to the corpse on the ground: ¡°Does Senior General think that killing a butler, and then finding it easy to pin the crime of colluding against the enemy is too much?¡±

    Song Lie snorted: ¡°I know who you are, you are An Zheng, you are currently the hottest person in the entire Yancheng. But, if you think you can do whatever you want in the Yancheng because of this, then you¡¯re wrong. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    ¡°Answer what?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡±

    Song Lie took a step forward and copsed likiger descending the mountain.

    ¡°You are going too far.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Finally, you spoke up. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even know how I would continue to act arrogantly ¡­ If you think it¡¯s too much, it¡¯s actually too much. I¡¯ll kill you, put you on a charge of colluding with the enemy, and implicate your entire family. The male will send the female will be sent out of the city to be frozen for two days. ¡±

    The smile on An Zheng¡¯s lips turned a little sinister: ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone tonight, and it¡¯s not necessarily those people from outside the city. Since he¡¯s so murderous, who cares what¡¯s going on inside and outside?¡±

    He held up his DEA Inspector identity token and faced it towards Song Lie.

    ¡°First branch of the DEA Public Prosecutor, An Zheng, sentencing... ¡°You die.¡±

 Chapter 1215 - You really pissed me off

    <h4>Chapter 1215 ¨C You really pissed me off</h4>

    Song Lie looked at An Zheng, his gaze cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are the favorite in front of the Your Majesty for killing my family members or if you are the prosecutor of the DEA, you will still die.¡±

    [Forest of Monuments Armor]

    Following his explosive shout, the entire courtyard was suddenly shrouded by a strange aura.

    The ground began to shake, and cracks began forming on the ground. It was alreadyte at night, and at this moment, this ce was not only abnormally dark, but also abnormally gloomy.

    A huge tombstone emerged from the gaping hole, swaying with a monstrous murderous aura. These tombstones looked extremely mottled. They were at leashousand years old. The words on each tombstone were no longer recognizable. There were moss hanging from them.

    After these tombstones were carved out, therge general¡¯s mansion became like a graveyard. These tombstones appeared to have no rules, but if one looked down from the sky, they would see that these tombstones had at least threeyers of formations.

    Song Lie and An Zheng were both standing in the middle of the forest. He pointed at An Zheng with a gaze filled with an indescribable killing intent.

    ¡°I, DEA¡¯s first branch prosecutor An Zheng, sentence you to death.¡±

    An Zheng and Song Lie¡¯s eyes looked straight at each other, as if they had already seen through Song Lie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just looking to die. You and I were just meddling in water, why did youe looking for us?¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°If you cultivate properly, I don¡¯t care if you aruman or a demon, I would really do as you wish. But you have crossed the border, so the DEA does not have your detailed files, but the DEA has been searching for you all these years. It would be fine if you only had one kind of personality, but do you really think that you can hide what you have done from the entire world? ¡±

    An Zheng did note here to kill Song Lie. He had always wanted to kill him. When An Zheng heard the story of Qingning alley in the DEA, he felt that there waroblem. In Ning Xiaolou¡¯s ce, even if a general was even more domineering, how could he dare to directly clear an alley just because he loved silence?

    ¡°Demon.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Song Lie in the eye. ¡°All these years, you have deliberately done something that is out of line, causing people to think that you only chased away all the people in an alley out of anger because you loved peace and quiet. But in reality, all the people in this entire alley have already been devoured by you, right?¡±

    Song Lie¡¯s eyes suddenly changed color and turned earthen yellow. In the center of his eyes, there was a dark ck color.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first person to see through me was an outsider.¡±

    Song Lie raised his hands and spread his arms wide, as if he was shaking the world.

    ¡°Humans have their own ways, demons have their own ways ¡­¡± Do you know what the Path of Yao is? ¡°My Path of Yao is to eat people.¡±

    Song Lie stepped forward and closed in on An Zheng step by step, ¡°Let me cultivate in peace. When I truly buman body, I will naturally stop. A person as stupid as you can live so long. ¡±

    His hands suddenly pushed forward, ¡°Go die, experience the terror of the demon n.¡±

    ¡°Humans have their own ways, demons have their own ways ¡­¡± If you say that the Path of Yao is eating people, then do you know what the Path of Yao is? For humanity, extermination is the same as exterminating demons! ¡±

    Just as An Zheng finished speaking, a pair of eyes suddenly opened up on the tombstone closest to him ¡­ That¡¯s right, a pair of eyes had opened on the tombstone. Following the appearance of Song Lie¡¯s eyes on the first tombstone, a strange look appeared on all the tombstones on the inner, outer, and third floors. The strange yellow and ck eyeballs gave off the illusion that the tombstones were all corpses.

    Witum, two rays of dark yellow light shot out of the first pair of eyes, and instantly arrived in front of An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he quickly summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to block in front of him. With a loud dang sound, the yellow light beam shot towards the ck Ruler, shaking it and causing it to sway, sliding backwards with An Zheng behind it.

    At the same time, the tombstone behind An Zheng shot a dark yellow light beam straight at An Zheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Back then, when you people wantonly chased after us demi-humans, why didn¡¯t you guys imagine what kind of so-called justice was? Your shameful righteousness is only founded on the premise of the supremacy of man. The morality that you humans talk about is actually more base and sinister than any living being. Is there anything you can¡¯t do to achieve your goal? Didn¡¯t you guys always say that you colluded against each other? In your opinion, wolves are the most vicious and treacherous. However, even if you put it together, you are still inferior to humans. ¡±

    Song Lie looked at An Zheng, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to tell that there is something wrong with me, but I have endured until now. I won¡¯t allow anyone to disturb my cultivation path. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m jealous of you humans. You humans have the most suitable body for cultivation since birth, but so what? ¡±

    There were eighteen tombstones surrounding An Zheng, and each tombstone had a pair of eyes. Each time, there were thirty-six dark-yellow light beams piercing straight at An Zheng.

    Furthermore, the speed at which the two-coloured light beam shot out was so fast that it left everyone speechless. Even with An Zheng¡¯s movement technique, he seemed to be slightly flustered. What was even more terrifying was that the cutting power of the dark yellow light beams was too terrifying.

    ¡°Do you know how I saw through your weirdness?¡±

    An Zheng evaded while saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    His body soared high into the sky, and behind him, thirty-six dark yellow light beams followed. An Zheng¡¯s speed was extremely fast, but the dark yellow light beams were chasing him even faster.

    Just as the thirty-six beams of light were about to chase up to An Zheng, An Zheng suddenly let go of his hand and continued to raise the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler up high.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The thirty-six dark yellow light beams shot towards the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, this strike was enough to cause the mountains and rivers to change color.

    But no one expected that when An Zheng sent the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler into the air, he specially calcted its position. The thirty-six beams of light shot towards the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and because of the angle, they refracted back and went straight for Song Lie!

    Song Lie had not expected this to happen. Subconsciously, it was already toote for him to dodge. The thirty-six dark-yellow beams of light hit the ground, slicing out deep trenches that seemed capable of reaching hell.

    Dense dust and smoke rose up into the air, and shattered rocks flew everywhere like bullets.

    An Zheng stood there, his eyes staring into the smoke. A momentter, a faint shadow appeared from within the dust cloud. As the dust cloud dissipated, Song Lie walked out with a look of disdain, unharmed.

    ¡°You actually think you can hurt me, something that has the same origin as me?¡±

    All thirty-six dark yellow light beams prated his body, but they did not cause any damage. The cutting power of these beams of light was so terrifying that it caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. The criss-crossing marks on the ground made it seem as if the door of hell could be torn apart at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me, and you¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡±

    Song Lie let out a slow breath, ¡°Over the years, I have seen quite a few young talents from the Yancheng. However, none of them caught my eyes. To tell the truth, your talent, ability, and battle experience have all given me a whole new level of respect. ¡°A person like you wille out sooner orter, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so stupid, so stupid that you came running over here to mess with me.¡±

    He sped his hands together. ¡°I will satisfy your desire to die.¡±

    As he put his hands together, there werotal of seventy-two tombstones rotating. The rotation speed of the threeyers was different, so it seemed like there were no ws. On the seventy-two tombstones, seventy-two pairs of eyes shot out beams of light at the same time.

    The tombstone was rotating, and every tombstone shot out a beam of light just in time. The tombstone just happened to be turning away from the tombstone in front of it, and if the time was the slightest bit different, then the dark yellow light would be blocked by the tombstone in front of it.

    It gave off the impression that hundreds of people were holding weapons that could release light as they shot towards An Zheng, attacking him non-stop and forming a killing array with no blind spots.

    An Zheng extended his hand towards the sky. Pa! The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Rulernded right on top of his palm.

    Just think about it, how fast were the seventy-two tombstones constantly shooting beams of light? Moreover, it was constantly spinning. Every time it shot out, the beam of light woulde from a different direction.

    An Zheng¡¯s seemingly simple rotation was actually done with an extremely fast speed. He was not spinning, but was using a Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to block every beam of light, and he even had to calcte the angle!

    Every single light beam that shot into the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was reflected back, and the densely packed attacks gradually became even denser as they shed against each other!

    These beams of light surged back and forth, seemingly capable of tearing space apart. Such a shocking scene could not be described at all. The result of the sh was that the entire general¡¯s manor was instantly razed to the ground by the surging aura. In reality, there was not a single beam of light that shot out from the stone monument¡¯s formation. However, the berserk and chaotic Qi was enough to destroy these ordinary buildings.

    A series of rumbling sounds could be heard, and dust and dust quickly filled the air like a sandstorm. In just a few seconds, the area within a thousand meter radius was covered in smoke and dust. Very soon, no one could see anyone.

    It was unknown when it started, but the dark yellow beams of light shuttling through the smoke and dust became less and less. When the ear-piercing sound finally stopped and the dust and smoke that had been stirred up finally calmed down, the scene would cause everyone to be extremely shocked!

    The eyes on the seventy-two tombstones were all destroyed!

    An Zheng surprisingly relied on his own defense, urate judgement, iparable reaction speed, perfectly calcted angles, and shot every beam of light at the other stone tablet¡¯s eye. After the crazy bombardment, the clothes on An Zheng¡¯s body had already been torn to shreds by the violent air currents, and the eyes on the tombstones had all be blind.

    The tombstone stopped spinning, ck and red blood leaking from each eye.

    On the other side, Song Lie¡¯s eyes were also bleeding.

    He looked at An Zheng, and said word by word: ¡°You¡¯ve truly angered me.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Its not him, its me

    <h4>Chapter 1216 ¨C It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s me</h4>

    The eyes on the seventy-two tombstones were all blinded, ck and red tears of blood flowing out. At this moment, Song Lie¡¯s eyes were bleeding. He looked like an evil spirit that had just crawled out of hell. His face was terrifyingly pale, and the bloodshed that had been left behind was even more shocking.

    ¡°You really pissed me off.¡±

    Song Lie looked at An Zheng, and the corner of his mouth slightly cracked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±

    An Zheng replied indifferently: ¡°I have no interest in angering you, nor do I care about any of your reactions, I¡¯m only here to kill you.¡±

    Song Lie opened his mouth, and his teeth continuously grew longer. They were as sharp as knives.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    He suddenly roared.

    ¡°I know that the Yancheng is not at peace today, and I know that many people are nning to fight tonight. That is a dispute between all of you, what does it have to do with me?!¡± I will cultivate properly in Yancheng, and if you find me for no reason, you will pay for it. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t exin to you because you don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±

    Song Lie cried out. The fangs in his mouth stuck out to his lips. There seemed to be tiny holes on them. A sliver of viscous liquid seeped out from the tip of his teeth. It was dark green and looked extremely poisonous.

    ¡°No wonder you have to eat so many people¡¯s Soul Essence blood. So it turns out you havuge scheme.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Song Lie who had a face that was gradually turning intriangle and snorted: ¡°All of you are just wishful thinking. Humans are the highest form of all living beings, and your goal is even bigger. But in the end, he¡¯s still just a worm. ¡±

    He took a step forward as the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his hands pointed at Song Lie from afar. ¡°Tonight, I will begin my ughter, and it has nothing to do with the person who is going to kill me tonight.¡±

    Song Lie ferociously charged forward. His body was so twisted that it caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. His body became much longer, as if all his bones had disappeared. He looked as soft as a noodle. As he moved forward, the tombstones that had previously blinded him also began to change.

    The tombstone closest to An Zheng suddenly softened and elongated. The tombstone was about two meters tall and one meter wide, andpletely turned intriangr snake head. It opened its bloody mouth and bit towards An Zheng¡¯s back. Under the pale moonlight, those dark green teeth shed with a cold light.

    Dang!

    Just as the snake head was about to bite An Zheng¡¯s waist, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler suddenly extended out. The snake bit onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and its two fangs were broken in an instant. An Zheng turned and pped the snake head with his palm. The two meter long snake head fell onto the ground heavily.

    At this time, Song Lie was already in the air, and was just inches away from An Zheng. He bit towards An Zheng¡¯s throat, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to shoot backwards. The distance between the two instantly opened up. Song Lie¡¯s body flickered as he chased after him like a shadow. While chasing after An Zheng, he opened his mouth wide, and the fangs in his mouth shot out like bullets.

    The strange thing was, his fangs seemed to be endless. As he rushed forward, he opened his mouth wide and spat out his fangs likeavy machine gun spitting out its tongue of me. The dense cluster of venomous teeth smashed towards An Zheng with blue mes trailing behind them. The scene was as though a fierce meteor shower was chasing after An Zheng.

    An Zheng ced the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of him as he blocked. The poison teeth that shot towards him like bullets madearing sound in his ears when they hit the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. The sound was too concentrated, and the venom on the venom was extremely corrosive, it even left white marks on the solid Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and a small wisp of green smoke was even emitted from the areas that were hit.

    ¡°No matter how arrogant you are, you are only a monster.¡±

    An Zheng pushed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler forward, and then kicked it. With the power of his kick, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler moved forward quickly while sticking to the ground. The endless venomous fangs hit the surface, causing sparks to fly.

    An Zheng quickly followed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and charged forward as the distance between the two of them rapidly shortened.

    ¡°You look down on humans, but you still have to think of all sorts of ways to change your appearance. Actually, all of your pride is just a cover for your inferiorityplex. Humans are the spirits of all living things, and you ¡­ No matter how powerful they are, they are nothing more than wild beasts. ¡±

    At the same time An Zheng charged forward, his second kicknded on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, after that, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler shifted forward even faster, and instantly arrived in front of Song Lie. Song Lie¡¯s body twisted,pletely turning into the shape of a snake below his waist. The snake tail wrapped around the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, originally thinking that he could easily catch it, but just as he was about to roll up and forcefully stop it, his body was sent flying backwards by the force of the ck Ruler.

    At the same time, An Zheng had already arrived. When the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler flew back with Song Lie, An Zheng reached out and grabbed onto Song Lie¡¯s hair. He stomped his foot heavily on the ground and his body suddenly came to a stop. When he stomped on the ground, it was as if he had stomped on Song Lie¡¯s heart.

    The ck Ruler flew back while carrying Song Lie, but An Zheng grabbed onto his hair... Witfft, therge amount of hair that An Zheng was holding onto was torn off. Blood surged out from the top of Song Lie¡¯s head like a surging tide.

    Song Lie cried out in pain as he opened his mouth and spat out a ck coloured venom.

    ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t dodge!¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Not only are your cultivation weak, in terms of intelligence, you are also a fool. To actually say such foolish words ¡­ I don¡¯t want to hide? Let you hit me? ¡±

    But although he said that, An Zheng really did not avoid it.

    ¡°Do you think your poison can kill me? If you hide, you will feel that your loss isn¡¯t that tragic, and you will think that I don¡¯t dare to fight you head on.¡±

    Witu sound, all of the poison sprayed onto An Zheng¡¯s body, and a ball of ck smoke with a pungent smell rose.

    ¡°I won¡¯t dodge.¡±

    An Zheng took another step forward. ¡°It¡¯s precisely to make you feel despair.¡±

    An Zheng had eaten a poison pill when the Da Xi era was trying to save Xuan-Yuan, and that waoison that could even corrode immortals. Rtively speaking, even though Song Lie¡¯s poison was already very powerful, it still could notpare to the poison he had encountered that time.

    The venom that sprayed onto An Zheng¡¯s body emitted a sizzling sound as it tried to burn his skin, and then invade his body. The clothes on An Zheng¡¯s body were instantly burnt ck, but after the venom sprinkled onto his body, it did not even leave a white mark.

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward and raised his right fist, bombarding Song Lie¡¯s left eye socket like a cannon. This punch was too powerful. Song Lie¡¯s head was thrown backwards from the impact. The back of his head actually hit his back. But before the back of his head could hit the back of his head, his left eye was smashed open by An Zheng¡¯s fist and he was blown out. The bloody eyeball sted the back of his head open and flew away, directly cutting off ayer of the mountain peak in the distance.

    ¡°Not to mention you¡¯re just a worm, even if you really are a dragon, you still have to curl up at my feet.¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand out and grabbed the snake tail, raising it high into the air. An Zheng loosened his grip and threw Song Lie into the air. Then, An Zheng reached out his right hand towards the sky and violently pulled downwards.

    A crack appeared in the sky, followed by a loud and clear dragon roar. Amidst the dragon¡¯s roar, arge spear formed from purple lightning shot down from the crack. It pierced through Song Lie, who was flying upwards!

    Therge spear that was shing with purple lightning did not slow down and with a bang, it firmly nailed Song Lie to the ground. The Purple Electricity Spear continued to drill downwards as the electricity burned the areas where his body had been cut to a scorched ck state.

    An Zheng slowly walked over, and pressed down on the part of the Purple Lightning Spear that was left behind.

    Amidst the sizzling sounds, the electric light slowly expanded the wound. An Zheng directly pressed the Purple Lightning Spear into the ground and a wave of purple colored airflow rose from the wound up to the sky.

    ¡°You said before that humans have their own ways, but demons have their own ways ¡­ If you cultivate honestly and do no harm or harm to others, even if you transform into your human form, what does that have to do with me? Humans and demons guard their own paths. On the day you ascend to heaven, I will congratte you. But now, you have to pay the price for what you have done. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out his left hand with his palm facing down.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I came to find you tonight, since it had nothing to do with you. Before, I didn¡¯t want to exin to you, but before you died, I said a few more words.¡± You have nothing to do with those people tonight, you only have to do with me ¡­ I want to cultivate the great Art of Casting of the Heavenly Dao, I want to create the world¡¯s strictest and fairest order, and I want to regard my own will as the will of the heavens. The thing that I want to do is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly said, ¡°I want to make sure that I have the heart to rule the world... If you can¡¯t break it, you can¡¯t break it. If you break the old order, then you can create a new one. Previously, my heart didn¡¯t have that much psychokinesis, so I couldn¡¯t break through to the next realm. Some people said that it was because my heart wasn¡¯t strong enough. This domineering aura means that all living things in this world are my subjects. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand down, and the purple lightning shattered Song Lie¡¯s skull with a loud bang.

    ¡°If I want to break through the Heavenly Dao, I want to break through humanity. I want to start from this Yancheng. Everything in Yancheng that doesn¡¯t match my thoughts, doesn¡¯t need to exist. There were a lot of people under Ning Xiaolou¡¯smand, there were a lot of people who could kill as many as they wanted tonight. Others can kill me in the dark of the night, but I can kill them in the dark of the night ¡­ Since no one is able to kill their way to Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side, then in the tens of thousands of miles of Bai Shengjun, who has order? ¡±

    He released his grip on Song Lie¡¯s body and it turned into dust in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Ning Xiaolou.¡±

    An Zheng turned and left.

    ¡°And me.¡±

 Chapter 1217 - Use Me Only

    <h4>Chapter 1217 ¨C Use Me Only</h4>

    The Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce.

    Ning Xiaolou had always had a lot of people by his side, especially those strategists who thought highly of themselves. For example, Bai Sheng Academy, the guy who found out that there waroblem and ran away after sending An Zheng into the Secret Realm.

    As he sat on that wide andfortable chair, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s expression did not look very rxed. Although the current situation was bing more and more advantageous for him, he had a faint feeling that a storm wasing.

    He just wasn¡¯t sure if the storm came from the outside or the inside.

    ¡°Xiao Jiu.¡±

    He nced at the young girl who was sitting opposite to him, making him some tea. The young girl¡¯s perfect curves had be even more tempting because she was sitting opposite him. She wore a snow-white muslin dress, and even though she was only sitting there, she gave off a transcendent aura.

    ¡°Your Majesty called me because I was hesitating?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up, walked to her side, and lightly pinched her shoulder. The young girl¡¯s face was slightly red, and when he lowered his eyes, it was as thougink lotus had bloomed.

    ¡°The reason why the Your Majesty is hesitating is because they have yet to determine the purpose of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s visit. The buddhist faith is a great external support, even the immortal pces have to respect the buddhist faith. Even the immortal emperors have to respect the buddha, so no matter why the buddhist faith is here, as long as it is here, it will be good for the Your Majesty. ¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a good thing, but what if they just want to expand their territory? ¡°Now that I have managed to erase the people¡¯s faith, their reverence towards me gradually dissipates. If the Buddhist Sect takes the chance to enter, then when the people¡¯s reverence towards me move to the Buddhist Sect, I¡¯m afraid within a few decades, Bai Shengjun will be dead in name.¡±

    ¡°That was decadester.¡±

    The girl raised her head and looked at Ning Xiaolou. She was truly a beauty with bright eyes, white teeth, and fair skin. Her name was Tian Xiaoxi, and she had a name that resembled a boy¡¯s. But in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s eyes, she was the most gentle woman in the world.

    Xiao Jiu thought for a while and said, ¡°The worries of the Your Majesty are not in a few decades, but right in front of your eyes. With the Buddhist Sect standing beside Your Majesty, no matter if it was a Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate or a Divine Court, they would all have to be slightly fearful. Your Majesty was now going to take advantage of this situation and do what he should have done but did not dare. Nine Saint Sect had already given him a good beating before, but it was not painful enough. Now it seems that Your Majesty should give it another beating, and give it a fierce beating. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou frowned slightly: ¡°At this very moment, it is precisely because of the arrival of the Buddha Sect that the Nine Saint Sect was slightly restrained. I am not resting, could it be that I have to take the initiative and attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Jiu¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°If Your Majesty took advantage of this time to recuperate, Nine Saint Sect would think that the rtionship between the Buddhist Sect and Your Majesty was just average, and that we did not have a deep friendship. But when Your Majesty makes his move, Nine Saint Sect will think that the Buddhist Sect has made their stand. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    He paced back and forth. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will have the Qinguan¡¯s armye out of seclusion and give them a good beating.¡±

    ¡°Not only that.¡±

    Xiao Jiu continued, ¡°Your Majesty also knows, that there are a lot of spies in Yancheng. Actually, most of the spies in DEA have already been investigated, but they didn¡¯t dare make a move because there isn¡¯t an opportunity. Because once we get rid of these spies, we¡¯ll be able to disrupt the bnce. When that happens, our people in Nine Saint Mountain City will be uprooted as well. But it¡¯s different now, Your Majesty has to show an attitude that I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°If there are losses, there are losses ¡­ The people from Nine Saint Mountain City... Just give up. I¡¯ll have Zhu Xiaojian do itter and we¡¯ll do it tonight. ¡±

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Xiao Jiu said: ¡°That An Zheng, has Your Majesty thought about how to treat him? This person¡¯s heart is higher than the heavens. Xiao Jiu actually knew that Qiu Mayi¡¯s words were likhorn in the heart of Your Majesty. However, one¡¯s life was in the sky, while another¡¯s life was in the hands of another. ¡°Since this noble can bring good luck to Your Majesty, then I will have to raise this noble aura of yours ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nurturing noble energy? ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This person can bring good luck to Your Majesty because he ispatible with the fate star of the Your Majesty. I don¡¯t believe that Qiu Mayi doesn¡¯t have a way to directly transfer this person¡¯s fate to Your Majesty. If the Your Majesty could directly obtain this person¡¯s fortune, then what kind of noble person would be needed? The Your Majesty is indeed a noble. ¡±

    Xiao Jiu¡¯s words were likhunderp that exploded inside Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart. His expression constantly changed, and his footsteps became faster and faster as he paced around the room. He suddenly wanted to say something, but after looking at Xiao Jiu¡¯er for a moment, he started to pace again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xiao Jiu is not forcing Your Majesty to make a decision right now, his luck is still around, so Your Majesty does not need to rush to make a move. The first thing to do is to see Qiu Mayi. If Qiu Mayi is unwilling, then Xiao Jiu¡¯er has a way. ¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sworn brothers.¡±

    Xiao Jiu raised his head, his eyes shining brightly, ¡°People with a different surname have karmic luck, the only way is to be sworn brothers. After the brothers became sworn brothers, they shared their karmic luck. Since ancient times, how many people had experienced the same life and death together after being sworn brothers? Their fate was tightly linked together. The Your Majesty gave him a portion of the matters in the court, which is equivalent to giving him half of the trouble in the court, while using half of his luck to seek trouble for the Your Majesty. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stopped and looked out the window: ¡°Is there any way to fix it once and for all?¡±

    He made a gesture to wipe his neck.

    Xiao Jiu was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°So, we still have to see if Qiu Mayi is willing to or not.¡±

    She stood up, took a piece of clothing and draped it over Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body. ¡°Actually, it is still too early for Your Majesty to think about all this. Those who knew, those who found out, and even those who suspected, were all wiped out. The second matter was that the elders of the court were no longer of use. I know that Your Majesty has groomed a few youths in the past few years.

    Ning Xiaolou said: ¡°The saying is that... However, these people¡¯s positions were too important. Forget about those outside the Yancheng, just talking about those old fellows in the imperial court who had controlled the imperial government for so many years, which one of them was not willing to sit in the most important position and not give up. The benefits these people hold in their hands are too great. Once they begin to attack, I would not be able to endure if they were to join hands. At that time, Yancheng will have internal strife, and even if I rule several tens of thousands of miles, it will also be chaotic. The consequences are unimaginable. ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s weakness is its hesitation.¡±

    Xiao Jiu¡¯er lightly sighed, as if she didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou turned around and hugged her slender waist, his hand feeling extremely good, ¡°I know, you are the only one who is truly good to me in this world. In all these years, which major event didn¡¯t listen to you? ¡°However, this matter can be decided from a long-term perspective. After all, if we don¡¯t move, then so be it. If we move, it would just cause the mountains to shake and the earth to move ¡­¡±

    ¡°The more it is like this, the more decisive it is. While those people werepletely caught off guard, we captured them overnight. ¡±

    ¡°Take him down overnight?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou sat down and said dejectedly, ¡°Those people are being watched by me and my people are also being watched by them. You know very well that the military iop priority, so even I don¡¯t know how many people they¡¯ve nted in the military. If I don¡¯t move the military, I will only move the DEA ¡­ DEA has limited manpower, and only Zhu Xiaojian is able to take action, every single movement of Zhu Xiaojian is being monitored by them, as long as there is any wind or grass movement, they would immediately make preparations. ¡±

    Xiao Jiu¡¯er suddenly felt an extreme heartache for Ning Xiaolou. Back then, when the old Your Majesty left just like that, he made a mess for him. Now, not only was this mess not reformed, it was even more difficult to deal with. Old Your Majesty liked to act like he was tolerant and virtuous, so when he did something wrong to his subordinates, or if he had any intentions, it was basically seeing through everything. The old Your Majesty thought that they could win over people¡¯s hearts this way, but he did not know that after so long, these people had all gotten used to it and thought that it was impossible for the Bai Shengjun to leave them.

    Under this kind of vicious cycle, although Ning Xiaolou looked glorious, there weren¡¯t many people by his side that could use it. If it was Ning Xiaolou himself who intervened, of course it would be fine, but that would also mean he would lose an extremely bad reputation. Furthermore, once the Bai Shengjun made his move, the people outside would clearly see that the dazzling Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou was actually all alone.

    ¡°I need an outsider.¡±

    Xiao Jiu¡¯er pondered before saying, ¡°A person who has strength but is not seen by those people. This person was inconspicuous, so when he suddenly did something, those people would be caught off guard. ¡°How about ¡­¡±

    She looked at Ning Xiaolou: ¡°Taking advantage of the chaos tonight, Your Majesty is going to beg that princess? I think that the princess really came here with Golden Crown¡¯s sincerity, and Golden Crown won¡¯t give up on this opportunity. They will feel that their people are helping you get rid of the trouble around you. That way, it¡¯s equivalent to having one hand directly inserted into the court, and it¡¯s even possible for them to have the authority to control the Bai Shengjun¡¯s imperial court. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I don¡¯t dare to beg her. I know, if I ask for it, the experts of Golden Crown will definitely kill me. For my own sake, I need a group of outsiders to kill my own people.

    Xiao Jiu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being inconsiderate. Once this matter is spread out, it will greatly affect the Your Majesty ¡­¡±

    Right at this moment, an eunuch suddenly ran in from outside in a hurry. Because it was too urgent, he tripped on the doorstep and flew in directly. Lying on the ground, the eunuch said witale face, ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ Not good, something big had happened. Yancheng¡¯s Guardian General Song Lie is dead ¡­ ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Song Lie is dead. Not only Song Lie, six of the eight great generals of the Privy Council are dead, three of the prosecutors of the DEA are dead, and the lords in charge of each department are dying one by one. Right now, there is a long queue of people from various families that havee to request an audience with the Your Majesty! ¡°My lords in the court, ten out of ten, six out of seven ¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck is that?!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou hoarsely shouted, ¡°Where are my people? Where are the people from DEA! Where are the people from the military! Where are they! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    An Zheng stood in the courtyard of the Jing Ran Pce and changed into a clean set of clothes. He stood there calmly with his hands cupped in front of his chest as he slightly lowered his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I started killing people the night before. Four hours and fifteen minutes, killing a hundred and nine people.¡±

    He raised his head, his eyes gleaming with a cold light.

    ¡°Those within the court, those that cannot be used, I will kill.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou fiercely rushed out from the great hall, grabbing onto the front of An Zheng¡¯s clothes, then looked at An Zheng with bloodshot eyes: ¡°Did you think that since you killed everyone, I would have no one to use in the future, and could only use you!¡±

    An Zheng actually did not deny it. He nodded and answered seriously: ¡°Yes, Your Majesty ¡­ You can only use me. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s hand suddenly loosened and drooped down dejectedly.

    ¡°Damn you... ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 1218 - The Grand Descent

    <h4>Chapter 1218 ¨C The Grand Descent</h4>

    Ning Xiaolou looked at the youth in front of him who had a familiar face, and realized that he was a stranger. From his point of view, An Zheng was someone who showed everything openly, not having any scheming at all. But at this moment, he felt the bone-piercing coldness on An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng did not look at him, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Because I found out that you can¡¯t do it on your own. The kind of world you want is impossible to create in your way. ¡±

    These words were like a knife that stabbed at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart.

    An Zheng did not stay in the Wei Ran Pce for even a minute longer. Furthermore, An Zheng did not kill people because of those reasons he had said before ¡­ He killed because those people deserved to die.

    The DEA had detailed information about all the ministers and dignitaries in charge of the court. The information in the archives was piled high like a mountain. When An Zheng was in Da Xi era, he liked to read these umted archives. These things that cost the DEA a lot of manpower and resources to obtain were usually put on hold because of the timing given by the higher-ups.

    Seeing those infuriating cases recorded in the records, every one of An Zheng¡¯s pores were on fire. Since these people could exist due to Ning Xiaolou¡¯s need for them and were not sanctioned by thew, then An Zheng would be the judge.

    Tonight was chaotic, the time of the murder.

    By the time he returned to the Bai Sheng Academy, the sky was already slightly pale. He pushed open the wooden door of the small courtyard and a burst of fragrance wafted towards him. Soon after, that familiar fragrant smell entered An Zheng¡¯s nose, and that soft voice sounded beside An Zheng¡¯s ear.

    Da Da Ye was hanging on An Zheng¡¯s body like an octopus, his two hands were around An Zheng¡¯s neck, his face was close to An Zheng¡¯s, and his small red mouth was whispering his worries about the night sky beside An Zheng¡¯s ears.

    An Zheng did not push his away this time, because he could not bear to interrupt his release. It was obvious how worried she had beenst night. He definitely hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night.

    An Zheng pushed open the door and entered the room. The room was filled with a very strange fragrance, and only then did An Zheng notice that the table was covered with all sorts of food. Of course, there weren¡¯t many on the table, only the floor ¡­

    An Zheng grinned: ¡°You ¡­.¡±

    Da Ta Ye felt somewhat wronged: ¡°You didn¡¯t receive any news from the night. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all night.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I can tell, you didn¡¯t sleep for even a minute, but you wouldn¡¯t eat that much even if you slept for a minute.¡±

    An Zheng ced Da Da Ye on the table. When the part where his slim waist gradually expanded came into contact with the table, the arc that changed made people feel like it was the most beautiful line in time. An Zheng subconsciously touched Da Da Ye¡¯s t lower abdomen with a face full of suspicion: ¡°You ate six of the things that Du Shoushou had to eat, yet your lower abdomen actually hasn¡¯t gotten any bigger!¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. In order to distract myself, it¡¯s only good.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What did I say just now? Something that you could only eat after eating six Du Shoushou? ¡±

    An Zheng nced at the pile of food on the bed, and shook his head: ¡°I think you can eat six Du Shoushou s.¡±

    Da Da Ye snorted and turned his head to ignore An Zheng. When he turned his head, he saw that there was still a bag of dried fruits on the table that he had not finished eating, he picked them up and stuffed them into his mouth. Very soon, her small, rosy cheeks swelled up like a cute squirrel¡¯s.

    An Zheng opened her mouth and let out a cry, signalling Da Da Ye to give his one to eat. Her Da Da Ye¡¯s small mouth quickly began to chew, and then, with a bit of difficulty, he swallowed all of the food in her mouth. He then put thest dried fruit into his mouth as fast as he could, using his upper and lower teeth to bite it. He opened his mouth, shook his head, and squinted his eyes with a little pride.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°If you don¡¯t give me even a little bit of food, I don¡¯t believe that you will worry about me.¡±

    She smiled like a fairy.

    ¡°Are you going to snatch food from me as soon as you get back? You are no longer the An Zheng you once were. ¡±

    When the beautiful Mu Ru Yue said that, she used a resentful tone to say some naughty words. Although Da Da Ye liked to wear a short skirt and two peerless legs, she was never a charming girl at first nce. Her innocence, her unique sense of beauty, would make everyone feel good.

    An Zheng reached out and scratched Da Ta Ye¡¯s nose, then sat down opposite of her and said: ¡°I suddenly have a cold feeling that all the delicious food from before has been fed to those ingrate.¡±

    Da Da Ye suddenly moved closer and kissed An Zheng on the face like a dragonfly touching the water lightly. His face however, quickly flushed red and his body shrank back. ¡°You can consider it yourpensation.¡±

    An Zheng was stunned, heughed and shook his head.

    Da Da Ye got down from the table and hopped to the side of the bed. He then threw himself onto the bed. Staring at the sky, his mouth had a hint of satisfaction. If a cultivator like her didn¡¯t sleep, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact. However, that sort of fatigue, of being afraid for an entire night, was still very hurtful.

    ¡°So tired ¡­¡±

    Da Da Da Ye mumbled to himself as his eyelids began to beat. Then, with a sudden movement of her nose, she resisted the immense sleepiness and struggled to turn around. She pulled out a box of snacks from under the nket beside her. With his eyes closed, he skillfully opened the box with both hands and then put the snacks into his mouth piece by piece.

    A minuteter, she was still chewing when she fell asleep. The snacks in his hand fell off, some of them even scattered on his chest. An Zheng helplessly shook his head, walked over and arranged her body on the bed, then pulled the nket over himself and prepared to cover her. Looking at the scraps of snacks on his clothes, he lowered his head and carefully pinched them with his fingers. The young girl¡¯s breathing was exceptionally even, and she quickly fell asleep. The rising and falling of her chest was the most beautiful scenery here.

    ¡°It¡¯s so f * cking chaotic, it¡¯s as if the academy¡¯s exterior is already in an uproar!¡±

    With a squeak, the door was pushed open from the outside. Du Shoushou walked in with a nk face as he rubbed his eyes ¡­ When he saw the scene in front of him, he rubbed his eyes vigorously. After that, Du Shoushou immediately retreated and closed the door, his back leaning on the door as he panted heavily.

    ¡°What the f * ck did I see ¡­¡±

    With that shout, Da Da Ye woke up in shock and looked at Du Shoushou who entered with a nk face. An Zheng, on the other hand, became embarrassed. After all, he was picking up the scraps of snacks on Ta Ta Ye¡¯s chest just now. He felt that if he were to exin it this way, Du Shoushou might not believe it either ¡­

    An Zheng opened the door and rushed out of the house as if he was a deserter escaping from the battlefield. Seeing Du Shoushou squatting in the yard and drawing circles on the ground, he walked over and gave Du Shoushou a kick from behind. Du Shoushou turned around and looked at him, then nodded: ¡°I will endure. After all, I was the one who destroyed your good fortune.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your grandpa ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou said seriously: ¡°I thought that once the sun rose, suching would not happen again, but I was simply too naive.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If I get lost, will you continue?¡±

    An Zheng raised his middle finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking whether I¡¯m going to spend a lot of money to bribe you, or just kill you to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng¡¯s middle finger and said even more seriously, ¡°Believe me, your fingers don¡¯t have that much of a use.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You mean to say that you want me to continue the second half with you?¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned for a moment, and then became rmed: ¡°Beast!¡±

    An Zheng took out his pipe and lit it up, and after taking a deep breath, he finally calmed himself down. He squatted and sucked his pipe, while Du Shoushou squatted beside him and did not say a word. The two knew what the other was thinking, but it would be awkward if anyone said it out loud first. Dada Ye did indeed havather special meaning to him, especially An Zheng. Du Shoushou was not an idiot, of course he could tell.

    ¡°Actually, that little girl is quite nice, and I don¡¯t think the Xiao Liu¡¯er will me you. I just feel that it¡¯s a bit difficult for both of you to say these words. If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t ept it either. ¡°She really is a good girl.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to talk.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I was still thinking, since you can¡¯t hold it anymore, you might as well keep Xiao Yezi. I know you can see for yourself that Xiao Yezi really cares about you. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Change the topic.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Do you like this kind that shows off its meat?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushouughed and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Actually, I already admire you a lot. There are no men in this world that can resist such enticement. If it was me ¡­ Maybe I already knelt in front of Ying Yu and admitted my wrongs, saying that I identally found a sister for her. ¡±

    An Zheng burst out inughter and hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You came looking for me so early in the morning, could it be that you¡¯ve been stimted because you smelled my male scent?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and die ¡­ ¡°I came because a bunch of guys suddenly came in from outside. They looked very formal and said that they wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The one with the imperial edict in his hand.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, what was Ning Xiaolou going to do?

    Du Shoushou stood up and walked outside. Not long after, he brought a group of people in, led by a young eunuch who looked to be around twenty years old. Behind them were the imperial bodyguards who were dressed in bright yellow silk clothing. They looked to be extremely arrogant, but when they looked at An Zheng, their eyes more or less contained jealousy and fear.

    ¡°DEA¡¯s first branch prosecutor, An Zheng, epts the order.¡±

    The young eunuch carried out the imperial edict, ¡°First branch of the DEA¡¯s yamen, An Zheng, diligently and faithfully worked hard to eliminate the chaos in the Yancheng in one night, for all intents and purposes. From today onwards, Feng Chang Zai will take the initiative to bring up the DEA. ¡±

    The young eunuch held the imperial edict in both hands and bent down to give it to An Zheng, ¡°Anzhu, congrattions.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists in thanks and then epted the imperial edict. Du Shoushou grabbed a handful of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone from a spatial artifact and stuffed it into the young eunuch¡¯s hands. The young eunuch was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and looked like he was about to fly into the sky.

    ¡°I hope that you can hurry back to the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce. The Your Majesty is still waiting for you.¡±

    The eunuch smiled widely, his eyes squinted into a line.

    Du Shoushou lowered his voice and asked An Zheng: ¡°Eternal Luck, which sex?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou continued: ¡°Truly amazing, preparing to do morning exercise in the morning has even rmed Ning Xiaolou, and even gave yoitle before you did so, it is equivalent to giving you a push at your butt ¡­¡±

    Sou, An Zheng threw Du Shoushou out with a shoulder throw.

 Chapter 1219 - Big Days

    <h4>Chapter 1219 ¨C Big Days</h4>

    When An Zheng and Du Shoushou walked toward the Nature¡¯s Pce side by side, everyone on the street gave An Zheng a strange look. The discussion behind the back of the crowd had long ago no longer affected An Zheng¡¯s character.

    ¡°Did you see that, that¡¯s An Zheng, he killed a lot of peoplest night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even the great general who was guarding the city, Song Lie, was killed by him.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Your Majesty grant such an executioner an official promotion?¡±

    ¡°It is said that he is a good friend of the Golden Crown Princess, and that he has a dishonest rtionship with her. That princess was someone who disobeyed a woman, who knew how many times he had secretly done shameless things with this An Zheng. This An Zheng is in a hurry to get on the throne. Borrowing the power of the Golden Crown¡¯s men, he killed many of our officials overnight. Even the Your Majesty has no choice but topromise. ¡±

    ¡°This bastard, sooner orter, when the Golden Crown invades inrge numbers, this bastard will be the traitor leading the way.¡±

    ¡°He is not someone under the jurisdiction of our Bai Shengjun. I heard that he came from the outside, maybe he is a spy sent by the Nine Saint Sect.¡±

    ¡°I really want to kill him.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Do you see that, your killing of people did not bring any benefits at all.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed: ¡°Have you forgotten, this is not an era where the will of the people dictated an influence.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Is there such an era?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Perhaps there will be one in the future.¡±

    The convoy from Golden Crown was right behind them, and Da Da Ye was sitting in the carriage. She was one of the people who was invited to attend An Zheng¡¯s grand banquet at the Wei Ran Pce. The words outside were like a knife that stabbed into her heart. After all, she was just a simple girl. How could she feelfortable being scolded aervert?

    ¡°The princess of Golden Crown is inside the carriage!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her. How many people died in Yancheng after she came!¡±

    Who knew who was the first one to pick up the vegetables next to her and threw them at the carriage of the Golden Crown Princess. The crowd was immediately set aze, many of them picking up leaves, stones and the like as they smashed towards Golden Crown¡¯s carriage.

    When the Golden Crown warriors saw that their princess had been vited, they drew their des and moved forward.

    With a weng sound, all the items that were thrown over stopped in midair, floating like a belt of a. An Zheng lightlynded on the horse carriage, opened the carriage door and stretched out his hand. Da Da Ye subconsciously raised his hand to hold onto An Zheng¡¯s hand and followed An Zheng out of the carriage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to what these people are saying. All of them are idiots.¡±

    An Zheng pointed at those people: ¡°I used to think that I could seek eternal peace for them, because they were kind to me. But in reality, what we learned when we were young are all wrong. The human heart doesn¡¯t have any good intentions from birth ¡­ In the beginning, people were inherently evil. But I still have to do what I have to do, not for them, but for myself. They¡¯re stupid, stupid enough to be led around by the nose and think they¡¯re smart. ¡±

    ¡°I care ¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye lowered his head. ¡°The words they used to scold me were so unpleasant to hear.¡±

    ¡°Then let those words sound easy to hear.¡±

    An Zheng swept his gaze across those people, and then, in front of everyone¡¯s stupefied gazes, he used his hand to hook his chin, and gave her a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Let them curse.¡±

    Then, An Zheng patted the shoulder of one of the Golden Crown Warriors outside the carriage. ¡°Your duty is to protect your Princess. No matter what happens, her dignity will be determined by whether she lives or dies.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    With a swoosh, the Golden Crown warrior took out his long de and pointed it at the onlookers. As the first person drew his de, a few hundred Golden Crown Warriors drew their des at the same time and moved forward, doubling the size of the protective circle of the carriage. Thosemoners who were throwing rocks and leaves were frightened and fell back. The people behind them had their backs against the wall and were crying out as they were stepped on.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, andughed: ¡°You are f * cking bing more and more evil.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s smile was even more dazzling than Du Shoushou¡¯s: ¡°Because I suddenly realized something, I originally thought that to deal with bad people, you need to use a method that was even worse than bad people to double the methods that bad people use. Only bad people would be afraid. For ordinary people, they should love and protect them. When they think about it, they shouldn¡¯t be aplices to evil. Only now do I realize that ¡­ Whether it¡¯s against the bad guys or the ordinary people, using the bad guys is more effective. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was slightly taken aback, as he did not understand what An Zheng meant.

    The group once again set off to the direction of the Eternal Heaven Pce, and inside the pce, the messenger had already entered Ning Xiaolou¡¯s great hall.

    ¡°Your Majesty, ording to Ninth Elder¡¯s instructions, we have already spread the word. Right now, all the citizens of the city have enmity towards An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    Ning Xiaolouughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted toe up quickly, so I gave him the way toe up and opened the door for him. I will give him whatever he wants, but it is impossible foerson to get everything without losing anything. I gave him what he wants and what he doesn¡¯t want. In the future, when I don¡¯t need this person, the will of the people will stand by my side. After all ¡­ I am their Your Majesty. ¡±

    Xiao Jiu sat beside him and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty has done a great job this time. In the future, we will need to use this An Zheng to clean up the people in Your Majesty that we can¡¯t clear out personally. Thus, he gave him a bad name and made others think that the matter of killing someone had nothing to do with the Your Majesty. For example, the people who diedst night, were mostly the people Your Majesty wanted to kill. An Zheng killed all of them first, so of course the bad name would fall on him. When this An Zheng was useless in the future, when Your Majesty wanted to get rid of him and tell him about what happened today, who would believe him? I am afraid that he has done enough for the Your Majesty. When the Your Majesty kills him, the citizens will p their hands and praise him. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou scratched Xiao Jiu¡¯s face with his finger, ¡°You sure have a lot of ideas ¡­ Change your clothes, it¡¯s time to meet our great hero who turned the tide. ¡±

    Xiao Jiu suddenly reached out and grabbed onto Ning Xiaolou¡¯s clothes. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Not enough?¡±

    Xiao Jiu stood up and waved his hand, instructing everyone in the room to leave.

    Waiting until everyone had left, Xiao Jiu smiled and said: ¡°Your Majesty, this is a good start, we cannot let it go to waste like this. An Zheng had killed a lot of peoplest night, but were all the people Your Majesty wanted to kill dead? Obviously he did not, and amongst the people celebrating in the imperial hall for An Zheng, there were probably many people that Your Majesty did not like. ¡°This way ¡­¡±

    She walked to Ning Xiaolou¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°Your Majesty will meet with a few people who have hatred for An Zhengter on and tell them, An Zheng is truly borrowing the power of the Golden Crown to rise to the top. Therefore, the Your Majesty could not tolerate it. The reason for today¡¯s banquet was to get rid of An Zheng. Your Majesty told them that the people from the DEA have been prepared, and the experts from the military have been deployed, so they can publicly criticize An Zheng. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s eyes lit up: You¡¯re saying that I want to borrow An Zheng¡¯s hand to exterminate all of them during the banquet?

    After a moment of silence, he retracted his smile: ¡°But, An Zheng might not kill people at the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Do you need him?¡±

    Xiao Jiuughed like an old fox that didn¡¯t fit her age: ¡°It¡¯s time Your Majesty called Zhu Xiaojian over, no ¡­ Without needing Zhu Xiaojian, Zhu Xiaojian and his personal friendship seemed to be pretty good. After bypassing Zhu Xiaojian, let the people from the DEA enter the Main Pce to guard him. When those people criticize An Zheng, I will have the people from the DEA take action. An Zheng is now an envoy of the DEA, so Zhu Xiaojian can find an excuse for him to leave the Yancheng. At that time, who would think that the people of the DEA are trying to kill people because of Your Majesty¡¯s orders? ¡±

    Xiao Jiuughed and said: ¡°When the timees, everyone will be dead, and the name An Zheng will be carried on his back. When Your Majesty appeared, he called him into the study room tofort him, but he did not have any intentions of doing so. As for themoners, they would of course feel that the Your Majesty did not punish An Zheng even like that, and was obviously coerced by An Zheng ¡­ ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s expression rxed, and a smile emerged on his face: ¡°You¡¯re still the best huh ¡­ ¡°Formidable.¡±

    He put his arm around Xiao Jiu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Get rid of those fellows that make me feel troubled, and theny the groundwork for the elimination of An Zheng in the future. Not bad.¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Zhu Xiaojian, who was in charge of patrolling in the Wei Ran Pce, received the order toe immediately. He immediately brought his subordinates and rushed to the Qinguan as the Qinguan was about tounch an attack and required the assistance of the DEA. Although Zhu Xiaojian did not understand why it was so sudden, but he immediately reorganized his subordinates and quickly left the Yancheng. When Zhu Xiaojian went out of the city gate twice, An Zheng and the group of Golden Crown had just entered the Wei Ran Pce.

    Du Shoushou whispered into An Zheng¡¯s ears, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve suddenly changed ¡­ Are you affected by something? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no change, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no need to cover up your strength anymore. Moreover, after seeing through a few things, you will feel even more disgusted towards those demons and demons. ¡±

    ¡°But if you go against Ning Xiaolou like this, he might really harm you.¡±

    ¡°I... There is no longer any need to be afraid of Ning Xiaolou. ¡±

    An Zheng felt the power that Da Chi¡¯s bones brought, and in his heart he thought... No matter who I was in my previous life or who Da Chi is, using this power to change this world isn¡¯t wrong. If the people of this world could not change it by relying on emotions, then they would have to rely on the iron-like order to bind them. They would have to rely on methods even more brutal than those of the wicked to make them submit. Once they had adapted to that life, it would take generations of transformations to form the ideal world.

    If this generation is no longer possible, then from the next generation, then the next generation will begin to change. This generation was just following the rules out of fear. After two generations, the world wouldpletely change.

    Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°I always felt that you had be a little sudden, but I have never doubted you, as long as it was you who did it, it would definitely be right.¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Guess what kind of wedding present Ning Xiaolou prepared for me at this so called ¡®Feast of the Bestowals¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Stupid, you can see it just by looking at the people on the street. They wouldn¡¯t think of something like Your Majesty being threatened by the people of the Golden Crown, which was obviously spread intentionally by the people of the Wei Ran Pce. That¡¯s why, when I was outside, I said, ¡°Human nature is not only evil, but also stupid.¡± ¡°Other than delicious food and fine wine, I was also weed by those who are currently in power to make things difficult for me. I rudely and savagely barged into their territory. They would be eager to get rid of me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Savage and barbaric, barge in ¡­ I think it would be better to change it to top. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your grandpa ¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the young eunuch who was leading An Zheng pointed to the hall with a smile: ¡°Master Hou, our Your Majesty is already waiting for you there. Today, is a day that belongs solely to you.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he replied witone that made others puzzled: ¡°Yeah ¡­ Many people do not know that today is a big day that belongs solely to me. ¡±

 Chapter 1220 - Go All the way

    <h4>Chapter 1220 ¨C Go All the way</h4>

    Perhaps, even Ning Xiaolou himself did not realize, that he himself waerson with a lot of faith in his own fate.

    At that time, Qiu Mayi¡¯s words were just like a knife that had been carved into his heart. It was unknown just how many times he had slept for the night because of this sentence, how many books had he torn to shreds, and how many vases had he smashed to pieces.

    However, Ning Xiaolou realized that he was a very fortunate person. At least, the person Qiu Mayi spoke of had arrived, and he was firmly grasping onto this person step by step.

    It was just a blessing.

    Ning Xiaolou stood at the window and raised his arms. Xiao Jiu helped him by tidying up his clothes carefully. This was an extremely luxurious monarch attire, with the five wed golden dragon pattern on it, making Ning Xiaolou look extremely noble.

    ¡°I am Bai Shengjun.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood there and looked into the distance.

    ¡°Do you know what I want to do the most?¡±

    he asked.

    Xiao Jiu smiled without revealing his teeth. A beautiful woman like her would always leave herself in a beautiful state at all times. She knew what her most beautiful side looked like. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time every day just so that she wouldn¡¯t have any ws in front of Ning Xiaolou.

    ¡°Qiu Mayi.¡±

    She replied with three words.

    ¡°Call him in. Help me see how the banquet preparation is going.¡± After all, that nobleman was of great use to me. For today¡¯s banquet, I must let him feel like he is the main character. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Jiu suddenly had a bad premonition. She wanted to say a few words of persuasion, but she discovered that the feeling disappeared in a sh. She herself did not know what she was worried about, so she was unable to advise him against it. She bowed slightly, using the most standard way to show her figure, then turned and left. The moment she turned around, Ning Xiaolou pped her buttocks.

    Xiao Jiu¡¯s heart tightened... Because she had suddenly discovered what her worries were. Ning Xiaolou had lost control of himself today.

    He was the lofty Bai Shengjun, a synonym for morals and righteousness. How could sucerson do such vulgar actions? This was enough to say that Ning Xiaolou was very nervous, or... Very excited.

    When Qiu Mayi came in, Ning Xiaolou was sitting upright on a chair, looking very dignified and imposing. But Qiu Mayi did not care, because he was someone who had served two generations of Bai Shengjun, the old Your Majesty¡¯s imposing manner was ten times stronger than Ning Xiaolou.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you looking for me for?¡±

    Qiu Mayi asked. Although he still felt that Ning Xiaolou was the child he held in his arms before, he still respected him a lot on the surface. Back then, when he was drinking and chatting with the old Your Majesty, Ning Xiaolou was still a toddler who was wearing open pants as he hobbled around the courtyard learning how to walk.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up, walked over quickly and pulled Qiu Mayi¡¯s hand, pulling him to sit on a chair. This made Qiu Mayi extremely ufortable. He had already forgotten how long it had been since Ning Xiaolou had called him Uncle Qiu. But precisely because of these three words, all of the memories that Qiu Mayi had hidden within his heart were hooked up. He thought back to that time when he had carried Ning Xiaolou to the river bank to watch geese y with water. He then searched for the biggest fallen leaf in the forest and chased after it, following the footprints left behind by the rabbit in the snow.

    Qiu Mayi felt mixed emotions in his heart, and in a blink of an eye, so many years had passed.

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡±

    He was actually feeling choked up, and did not know what to say. The three words¡¯ Uncle Qiu ¡®stabbed into the soft spot in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Majesty. When there are no outsiders, you should just call me Lou.¡± I remember when my father was busy with government affairs, most of the time I would go to your Sky-Surveince Division to mess with you. He didn¡¯t know how many things he had broken and how many things he had destroyed. ¡°I remember that I liked to grab your sleeve at that time, and I argued that I would follow you wherever you went.¡±

    Ning Xiaolouughed, that smile seemed to have returned to when he was three or four years old, simple and pure.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± At that time, you loved to stick to me. Time is truly the scariest thing in this world. Unknowingly, I have already aged, and the Your Majesty has already be the ruler of tens of thousands of miles of this world. Your Majesty has done very well, if your father were to see it, he would also be very satisfied. ¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiu has been helping me all these years.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou poured a cup of tea for Qiu Mayi, and after he sat down, heughed: ¡°I remember that time, I was still sparing mouse poop in Uncle Qiu¡¯s tea ¡­¡±

    Qiu Mayi startedughing,ughing from head to toe, the traces of time on his face seemed to rx quite a bit. It had been too long since hest chatted with Ning Xiaolou like this. He still remembered that Ning Xiaolou liked to sit on hisp and listen to his story and pester him to ask him what those stars in the sky were called.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I took a sip and thought someone had poisoned my tea and wanted to kill me.¡±

    Qiu Mayiughed as he wiped the tears that had welled up in his eyes. He subconsciously raised his hand to rub Ning Xiaolou¡¯s head, but Ning Xiaolou subconsciously dodged away, the harmony that he had painstakingly built just a moment ago disappeared, as Qiu Mayi¡¯s extended hand stiffened in mid air and Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body stiffened in a position of leaning back. The two of them felt extremely awkward.

    ¡°This subject has forgotten, Your Majesty is no longer that child from back then.¡±

    Qiu Mayi retracted his hand, cupped his fist and bowed his head.

    Ning Xiaolou suddenly felt a bit of hatred for himself. Because of this subconscious action of his, the distance that he had spent so much effort to close in on earlier instantly increased to ten thousand and eight hundred kilometers. Because of Qiu Mayi¡¯s prophecy to him, the intelligent Ning Xiaolou hated Qiu Mayi to the core. If he did not really need Qiu Mayi to help him maintain the authority of the dynasty, would have long ago chopped him into pieces, and cut him intundred pieces. No, ten thousand, a hundred thousand.

    When the awkward smile froze on his face, the awkwardness would increase exponentially.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu misunderstands.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou extended both his hands at the same time to grab onto Qiu Mayi¡¯s cupped fists, wanting to use the heat in his palms to open up the other party¡¯s chest. However, when he held Qiu Mayi¡¯s hand, he realized that the cold thing wasn¡¯t Qiu Mayi¡¯s hand, but his.

    He let go of her hand. After a moment of silence, he decided to say it out loud. It would only make things more and more awkward if he continued acting hypocritically.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, do you remember what my father told you before he passed away?¡±

    ¡°How could I not remember? Before Old Your Majesty left, he held my hand and said that I will leave the small house to you from now on. He said that this kid, Lou Lou, was proud but weak, too ambitious and weak, so let me remind you to do things steadily and not think about things that are beyond your control. All these years, this subject has never dared to forget the words of the old Your Majesty, and I shall always remind him. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, and quickly disappeared.

    Arrogant butcking in ability, arrogant and weak ¡­ This sentence was likhorn that stabbed into his heart, also piercing his self-esteem.

    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± ¡°Father sees everything clearly.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou lowered his head and said that, but his hands had clenched into fists, causing his heart to be even colder.

    Qiu Mayi did not care about all this at all, and continued to patiently teach his descendants, ¡°This subject has been in the Skylink Division for all these years, and has never dared to forget the words of the old Your Majesty. Fortunately, I finally found that noble person, and in the next ten years, Your Majesty will soar to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Ten years?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou lowered his head and looked at his beautiful and clean hands.

    ¡°Seems ¡­ a bit short.¡±

    ¡°Not short, not short, ten years ¡­¡± Within ten years, if the Your Majesty made no mistakes, he would be able to stabilize his position first and if he was lucky, he would be able to suppress the Nine Saint Sect. The people of the Buddhist Sect have arrived, and this is a better start. If the Buddhist Sect and Golden Crown can be grasped by the Your Majesty, then even if the Your Majesty¡¯s luck starts to decline after ten years, it will still not have much of an impact. Of course, the precondition is ¡­ ¡±

    He paused, and the rest of his words seemed difficult to say.

    Ning Xiaolou forced out a smile, ¡°Just speak your mind if Uncle Qiu has anything to say.¡±

    Qiu Mayi made a sound of acknowledgement. He truly treated Ning Xiaolou as his own nephew, so he didn¡¯t have much scruples when he spoke.

    ¡°Your Majesty, all these years, I have been trying hard to break through my brain to break all those obstacles on the path of Your Majesty, but... I¡¯ve worked hard for so many years, and yet, I¡¯ve discovered that the stars are already fated, and the path of destiny is unbreakable. The luck path of the Your Majesty, had a noble person to apany him for ten years, if there was no noble person, it would very quickly decline. I tried my best to change the stars, but I couldn¡¯t do it. ¡±

    He sighed,pletely unaware that Ning Xiaolou¡¯splexion had be even more pale.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until a while ago that I finally realized why I was obsessed with Your Majesty alone. The mountains in Bai Shengjun are not yours, but the Ning Family¡¯s. After thinking about this, I immediately changed my way of thinking and method. After deduction and observation, I confirmed that as long as Your Majesty had a son within ten years and passed the position of Bai Shengjun to his son, he would be supporting me from behind the scenes. Although the new Lord is young, with the help of some loyal people like me and the Your Majesty who you love and care for, his path of fortune will naturally be clear. ¡±

    Heughed, and the wrinkles on his face widened.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, drink some tea.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou brought out the teacup with trembling hands and handed it to Qiu Mayi, the veins on the back of his hand were already taut.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the end, Qiu Mayi took a sip of the tea and became more excited the more he spoke.

    ¡°Children of the Your Majesty, better be born in July ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, wait a moment.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou suddenly interrupted him as his hand stopped right in front of Qiu Mayi¡¯s face, as if he was holding onto a sword that had already left its sheath.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, I¡¯m still young.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± The path of luck was unbreakable. For the generations of Bai Shengjun, the Your Majesty ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiu!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou interrupted Qiu Mayi once again. He sat up straight and crossed his legs.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, I invited you here to ask ¡­.¡± Since you can give me ten years of luck, then ¡­ You must have a way to ce this noble¡¯s path directly on me. That way, will I be able to extend it? For example ¡­ Is there any way to merge this person¡¯s Fated Star into my Fated Star? ¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Qiu Mayi waved his hand: ¡°Your Majesty is too ignorant ¡­ How can stars melt into other stars? Everyone¡¯s Fated Stars were their own, so it was also their luck. This is the so called Destiny shall be like this, no one can take another¡¯s path of fortune. ¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing I can do?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Qiu Mayi said seriously: ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s still a trick.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± In other words, there is still a chance. ¡±

    ¡°No, at least I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°Then what do I need you for?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up, and his face was frighteningly white. And upon hearing these words, Qiu Mayi¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his hands began to tremble.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiu ¡­¡± When I was young, I pestered you the most. I sneaked into your Sky-monitor division time and time again and broke quite a few things, wrecking quite a few of your problems ¡­ At that time, you never med me. I know you treated me like your own child. Even if I put a mouse shit in your tea, you would justugh it off. ¡±

    He patted Qiu Mayi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The tea leaves you drank just now were full of rat poop, but ¡­ Poison. If you are willing to help me, I can dispel this poison. If you really don¡¯t want to ¡­ ¡°Uncle Qiu, have a safe trip.¡±

 Chapter 1221 - - Opening with Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1221 ¨C Opening with Surprise</h4>

    Qiu Mayi looked at the familiar face of the man in front of him in shock. In his mind, he could see the face of the little boy that he was carrying and asking him various questions.

    The Ning Xiaolou at that time was so innocent and tender, but the him now looked like a ferocious ghost.

    ¡°For... ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°Because you are the thorn in my heart.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up and walked over to the window, then forcefully pushed it open and looked outside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been the thorn in my heart, Uncle Qiu. All these years, I¡¯ve always wanted to change that sentence of yours. I want you to be sure that you¡¯re wrong and not me.¡± But I didn¡¯t seed. I couldn¡¯t shake off the effect your words had on me. Uncle Qiu, help me, as long as you think of a way to increase An Zheng¡¯s luck on my body, and I give you the antidote, and we will still be uncles in the future, I will still treat you with respect. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Qiu Mayiughed until he spat out blood.

    ¡°Respected and respectful, and you are my uncle¡¯s nephew ¡­¡± These words were said absent-mindedly. Forget it, why didn¡¯t I think about it? You dared to put a mouse shit in my tea, why don¡¯t you poison my water now? ¡°I always thought that you were just ying a prank on me back then. Only now do I understand that at that time, you were still young, so you thought that a mouse poop could poison me to death, right?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood there and did not answer, nor did he deny it.

    ¡°After so many years, I actually just got a good look at you ¡­¡± This is the second time, even if I had a way, I wouldn¡¯t help you. You can give me the antidote this time, but what about next time? You can¡¯t get rid of your killing intent when you wake up early. Besides, you think I¡¯ll believe you and you¡¯ll give me the antidote? I helped you, but you still have to kill me, so ¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just die like this, and your heart will be blocked for the rest of your life. ¡±

    Qiu Mayi supported himself with the chair as he stood up, his shoulders shaking intensely. It was obvious that he was enduring the pain brought by the poison.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Skne Division.¡±

    He waddled out, step by step.

    ¡°Looking at your face, I feel very disgusted waiting to die. I should look at my overseer waiting to die. There¡¯s something I love the most, my most beloved starry sky.¡±

    He walked out, limping. Ning Xiaolou just watched him walk outwards, just like that time when Qiu Mayi watched the staggering Ning Xiaolou walk and fall down, but he did not try to support him. Only, the reason Qiu Mayi had not supported him back then was because she wanted him to learn how to walk on his own as soon as possible. Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t go to help him because she wanted to see him suffeainful death.

    ¡°What else do you have in the Skne Division? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you didn¡¯t report it. Your beloved disciple stole everything from you, and you already have nothing left. ¡±

    The corner of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s mouth hooked up, he looked extremely sinister.

    ¡°If you die, my state of mind will probably change.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    Qiu Mayi turned his head and smiled, it was even more sinister than Ning Xiaolou¡¯s smile.

    ¡°My death is the thorn that you will never be able to pull out in your entire life. Actually, I was almost unable to hold back from saying that I was wrong when I tried to console you. You are in too much of a hurry. It wasn¡¯t my life that could pull that thorn out, it was my words. But I won¡¯t say it, because I¡¯m not seeing things wrong ¡­ Ning Xiaolou, forcibly changing your fate, you don¡¯t even have ten years of luck left. Very quickly, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Underworld. ¡±

    He walked over to his overseer, but after a dozen steps he fell to the ground. The old man on the ground convulsed nonstop. Because of the intense pain, he had no choice but to curl up into a ball, like an old Pangolin who had curled up into a ball before dying.

    Seeing his pained look, in a moment, Ning Xiaolou wanted to rush over and stuff the antidote into Qiu Mayi¡¯s mouth, but the thought shed by in his mind, not only did he not move, he did not even raise his hand.

    ¡°Throw him out of the Yancheng, and casually bury him in a ditch by the side of the road.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou ordered as he waved his hand. He then walked over to the huge copper mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. His clothes were magnificent, but ¡­ Why did he feel that his face was so bad? It was as if his skin had turned ck, and the bags under his eyes had turned a little ck.

    Hu ¡­

    Ning Xiaolou exhaled a long breath of impure air, then turned around and dragged his long sleeves as he walked towards the great hall in front of him. A few young eunuchs hurried over and bent over to help him up. The way they walked was a bitical.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the main hall. Those officials qualified enough to enter the main hall had gone from ten to sixty to seventyst night. As for the fellow who did this, he was currently squatting outside the hall and gnawing on a chicken leg with Du Shoushou, as if he was fine.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a feastter, can you please stop being like this?¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, but An Zheng snorted: ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought the chicken.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring them for you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I feel that no matter how good the feast is, it¡¯s still not as delicious as your chicken.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed sinisterly. An Zheng suddenly realised that there was something wrong with that sentence, he squatted down and kicked Du Shoushou out. Squatting down and kicking people was a difficult task. It waechnical job. Du Shoushouughed with the chicken leg in his mouth, and saliva flowed down the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You are going to be Master Hou¡¯s man, can you be more careful about your influence?¡±

    Du Shoushou crawled up and pointed at the adults inside the hall who were looking at the two of them and wishing that they could tear them into pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even one of them, so why would I care about them?¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand: ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting. With your appetite, why would you takoasted chicken out?¡±

    ¡°I originally brought three ¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it out!¡±

    ¡°The other two were taken by Da Da Ye.¡±

    An Zheng finally believed it.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou stood up at the same time and simultaneously reached out their hands to rub the grease on each other¡¯s clothes. The two of them looked at each other and felt that this was somewhat uninteresting, then pulled back their hands to wipe their hands clean on their clothes at the same time. At the same time, he took off his outer garments and casually threw them to the side, then took out a new set of clothes from his spatial artifact and put them on.

    Seeing the two of them acting so inhumanly, those people in the hall, whose necks were turning stiff, couldn¡¯t understand what they were feeling. These two fellows were like an old hat. They brutally and savagely barged into the homes of these civilized people and took uosition; they did not take their civilization seriously at all.

    The young eunuch named Liu Mu who had just been promoted to the Inner Attendant Chief ran over and picked up the clothes that An Zheng and An Zheng had thrown away. He carefully hugged them and said with a smile: ¡°Masters, hurry and go in, Your Majesty is about to arrive.¡±

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou acknowledged each other as they prepared to enter the great hall. At this time, Da Da Ye was about to go in as well. Her left hand was holding onto something, and her right hand was also holding onto something, while the left was a chicken leg or a chicken leg. Likerson who had not eaten his fill, she ced thest piece of meat into her mouth, then adorably ced both of her hands on Du Shoushou¡¯s palm, then wiped her hands on An Zheng¡¯s body ¡­

    An Zheng said, ¡°How should I wear it if it¡¯s dirty?¡±

    Dada Yeughed, ¡°Then take it off.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The way the princess acted infuriated the civilized people in the pce even more. They felt insulted, soaked in the piss of a few barbarian horsemen on their heads, watering all the volumes of their civilization.

    ¡°Your Majesty has arrived!¡±

    A eunuch shouted at the top of his lungs. Soon after, a group of guards dressed in golden armor entered in a line, followed by a maid who was leading the way witcemp in her hand. All of them looked very beautiful. Ning Xiaolou who was dressed in his Sovereign attire walked over withrge strides, looking elegant and graceful.

    As Du Shoushou looked at Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face, he suddenly spoke out for no reason. ¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s hiding something?¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°Great Immortal Du, you saw it very urately.¡±

    When Ning Xiaolou passed by An Zheng and Du Shoushou, he gently smiled and the two of them nodded. Walking up to the lofty throne, Ning Xiaolou sat down and looked at the slightly empty great hall. Many people had died ¡­ There weren¡¯t many who could die, he thought.

    ¡°Something happenedst night. You probably know all about it. Some people feel that I shouldn¡¯t be sitting here, so they started killing at night ¡­ ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s words were a little ambiguous, so the big figures in the hall all became restless.

    ¡°Fortunately.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou expressed his feelings witelpless tone and a very bitter smile.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have someone like An Zheng to take responsibility for me. He maduge contribution. My father taught me since I was young that if I want to convince this subject, I have to be able to do it with at least eight words ¡­ If there is merit, there will be rewards. If there is retribution, there will be retribution. ¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a senior official dressed in purple suddenly walked out from the group and cupped his fists as he bowed his head: ¡°Your Majesty, this subject has something to say!¡±

    ¡°Chen Situ, you are an old official from two dynasties. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! This An Zheng cannot be allowed to live! He was the viin of Cholera Mountain, he only killed peoplest night because of the influence of the Golden Crown. But this was under the jurisdiction of the Bai Shengjun. If he was humiliated by others in such a way, how could he convince the people? How could he face the spirit of the old Your Majesty in heaven! This subject asks Your Majesty to execute An Zheng in front of the court! ¡±

    Another person stood forward and said loudly: ¡°Your Majesty, this An Zheng is a man with wild ambitions, if you are willing to tolerate him at this time, it will buge disaster in the future. If you do not kill An Zheng today, An Zheng will kill you in the future, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Kill An Zheng!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    More than ten people stood out, each one of them so excited that their shoulders were trembling.

    Du Shoushou patted An Zheng on the shoulder: ¡°See that? I already said that this meal was not good, luckily I brought a chicken.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A bit fewer people.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.

    An Zheng asked. ¡°What do you think the next step is?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Next step? The next step would obviously be for Ning Xiaolou to defend you like he suffered from a grievance, and to say that he has no other choice but to say something like that, then make these peoplee out and fight with you. ¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    An Zheng asked again.

    Du Shoushou pondered for a while and said: ¡°Then there should be someone who rushed in to kill people in your name. When the timees, Ning Xiaolou will pretend to stop them, but those people will not listen to him, because that will let everyone think that you have already gotten rid of them.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What about you, what are you nning to do?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You asked me before why it was as if I suddenly became a different person. I said it because my strength is enough ¡­ Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to give you a surprise. ¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Just wait and unpack the package. Open the big package that has surprises.¡±

 Chapter 1222 - Gift Pack

    <h4>Chapter 1222 ¨C Gift Pack</h4>

    The group of people stood in the great hall and cursed at An Zheng, no matter how ugly it sounded. An Zheng felt that if he listened for a little longer, it might reach the level of destroying the world.

    An Zheng knew what was going to happen next. Even Du Shoushou had guessed it, what more him? But An Zheng obviously did not n to stop all of this, and only watched coldly from the sidelines.

    He looked at the brilliant performances of those people, and thought about when those men from the DEA who had already drawn their des would pounce towards those people and mince them into pieces. Then, he felt his sleeve move. He turned his head to look and saw that it was Da Da Ye pulling on his sleeve. He was being extremely careful.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    he asked, his voice as quiet as a mosquito.

    She took out a few candies from the small bag on her waist that she carried with her and ced them in An Zheng¡¯s palm. ¡°When I was young, if I met with any unhappy things, I would eat a few candies, and then I would be much better.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Da Da Tan Ye did not understand what An Zheng was doing, but he still obediently opened his mouth. An Zheng chose the most delicious piece of candy and popped it into her mouth. Then, he rubbed her little head and ruffled his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s them you need to worry about.¡±

    Those people were still cursing non-stop, An Zheng even suspected that he did something that let them down. Which family lost their old hens, which family¡¯s old masters wore green hats? While An Zheng was thinking about all these, he noticed that there were abouundred armored warriors gathered outside the hall.

    ¡°King Qing¡¯s side!¡±

    It was unknown who shouted first, but following that, everyone shouted together, ¡°Qing Monarch! Kill An Zheng! ¡±

    The warriors in armor outside started to rush into the hall. As they ran, the sound of their leaves was a bit ear-piercing. When these warriors rushed to the entrance of the hall, they saw a red light in front of them. The red light was a line, moving horizontally forward. Wherever it went, the warriors that were hit would be cut in half.

    Blood instantly sttered onto the ground, but those whose bodies were severed did not immediately die. Their wails seemed to be able to lift up the roof of the great hall.

    On top of the pce, DEA scouts dressed in ck silk robes jumped down in an orderly fashion, the long des in their hands sprinkled out ayer of blood light. The people of DEA were all good at killing, at least under the rule of Bai Shengjun, there were not many who knew how to do it better than them.

    The warriors who looked brave in battle were instantly cut apart. After the team dispersed, their fighting strength was greatly reduced. The people of DEA began to harvest the heads of the warriors crazily. Many of the armored warriors were beheaded before they could even see where their enemies were.

    ¡°Protect the caretaker!¡±

    One of the DEA¡¯s people shouted and led the way into the hall.

    The first person who had stood out and scolded An Zheng earlier stood there in a daze, and then, shouted loudly at him. ¡°You wolf-ambitious fellow, as expected, have ill intentions and actually lead troops tomit murder in the great hall!¡±

    The corner of the mouth of the person from the DEA widened into a smile: ¡°Chen Situ, we from the DEA cannot just sit by and watch as the Lord Protector is killed by you. Who would want to touch Master Beautician? We should first ask our DEA¡¯s men if they agree to it with the des in their hands. ¡±

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the long de in his hand stabbed into Chen Situ¡¯s lower abdomen. The hand that held the de twisted back and forth a few times as the knife spun around in Chen Situ¡¯s stomach. His intestines and stomach, whatever it was, must have been twisted into a mess.

    Chen Situ clutched his wound as he fell to the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief. He might not have understood it even until his death, so when did he change the script? Lord Your Majesty had clearly arranged for them to stand out and denounce An Zheng first, then the army would take action and kill An Zheng. This was what was written in the script ¡­

    The people of DEA started to frantically kill people in the Main Pce. None of the people who stood out to insult An Zheng escaped, the des were like a forest that had fallen down, densely packed together, and after a while, there were more puddles of flesh on the ground.

    Du Shoushou covered his eyes, An Zheng closed his eyes.

    ¡°An Zheng, what are you nning to do?!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou stood up abruptly, and looked at An Zheng with an ashen face: ¡°Did you really think that there was no one left to care about you here? ¡°Let me tell you, our Ning Family has the final say in this Pce, even in the thousands of miles outside it!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face became ugly: All of you get out!

    Those people from the DEA had alreadypleted their mission and would naturally not stay. As they bowed and left, some people nced at An Zheng with eyes full of ridicule, and some even had a little pity.

    ¡°The performance is a bit worse.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side and found a chair to sit on, stretchingzily as if he was a little tired.

    ¡°When I had just arrived in this era, I was filled with reverence towards the name Bai Shengjun. Because there¡¯s more than one person who has told me that in this world, only Bai Shengjun irue man, one of the four sects¡¯ three monarchs, because Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou is someone who dares to go against the Immortal Pce. At that time, I had thought that if only I could meet with such a great hero. The scariest thing in this world was indeed the distance. When one was far away, there was nothing that one could know, only reverence. When we get closer, we will discover that you are not much different from the powerful people I met before. ¡±

    An Zheng said in a nd voice, ¡°When I first entered the Bai Shengjun¡¯s territory, I knew that there would definitely be a good person who could say the words¡¯ all men are equal ¡®.¡±

    He nced at Ning Xiaolou, ¡°However,ter on at Water Yi Lake, I saw those people from the DEA die because of you, and you didn¡¯t even havrace of pity in your heart. You thought that they deserved to die, or that they didn¡¯t even qualify to die in order toplete their mission.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°An Zheng, what do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I don¡¯t want to y along with you anymore. Every day since I¡¯ve really known you, I¡¯ve felt sick. But I can¡¯t leave, because I need the identity of a Bai Sheng Academy to participate in next year¡¯s Martial Arts Conference. How could he not see dog shit when he was walking on the street? But seeing dog poop every day would still affect my mood ¡­ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but think, what I want is the right to participate in the Martial Arts Conference, why do I need to get permission from others? ¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed at Ning Xiaolou: ¡°If I sat in that seat, would it be possible for me to give myself the right to do so as I please?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Ning Xiaolouughed so much that he looked like he was going crazy.

    ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year... ¡°You, want to, sit in my seat?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou patted on the armrest of his chair, andughed until the corners of his mouth almost fell below his ears.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± I¡¯ve seen many self-righteous people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as arrogant as you. You want to rece me? Why are you doing this? You think that your cultivation can defeat me? ¡°A firefly dares topete with Haoyue ¡­¡±

    He stood up abruptly. ¡°I have underestimated you. I thought you were just a man with no ambition. I didn¡¯t expect your mind to be so wild.¡± Good! Since you have this thought, I¡¯ll grant you your wish and give you the right to fight me. However ¡­ Even if I reward you with the qualifications to fight with me, even if you beat me with your heaven¡¯s chosen ones, do you think these people would be willing for you, an outsider, to sit on the Bai Shengjun¡¯s chair? This chair¡¯s surname is Ning. ¡±

    An Zhengughed and replied, ¡°An idiot is not an idiot? I¡¯m still called Bai Shengjun after I sit there? Let me think ¡­ I remember I thought of what my name was, by the way... In the past, when I was in another era, everyone called me Master An. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ning Xiaolou, ¡°The Four Sect Three Sovereigns are going to change their names soon, why not call them the Five Sect Two Monarchs?¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the sky. ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect? What big words you have there! ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou flew down from the throne and floated in the middle of the hall. Step by step, he walked towards An Zheng. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you. Reputation or status. Initially, I had thought that I would be reluctant to part with you when I get rid of you in the future. Since you have already jumped out, then I don¡¯t need to feel guilty anymore. ¡±

    He grabbed at An Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°Give me your luck!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body floated to the back to dodge the attack, and the two of them left the great hall one after another at a speed so fast that no one else could keep up.

    ¡°Destiny?¡±

    An Zheng replied with a coldugh: ¡°An old man whom I respect very much has always said that I have great fortune, but ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t live by luck.¡±

    At the same time, a huge, invisible warship stopped above Yancheng. This warship was evenrger than the entire Yancheng. The doors on both sides of the battleship opened, and one after another, battleships flew out, each of them emitting a heavy, metallic luster.

    A banner was fluttering on the warship. Three blood-red words were fluttering in the wind.

    Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    Du Shoushou seemed to have sensed something and walked out of the great hall. He raised his head to look at the warships rushing down from the clouds one by one, and his expression immediately became excited.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± It really is a big gift pack with surprises in it. ¡±

    On the battleship, Xiao Qi Dao who looked to be not much shorter than An Zheng stood there in high spirits. He held onto a white-haired old man as he looked down at the mountains below.

    ¡°Oldman Huo, this ce is called Yancheng, it is really fated to be with us.¡±

    Oldman Huo replied. Although his eyes looked blurry, they were shining.

    ¡°Are we finally going to meet that stinking brat? How long has it been since Ist saw him ¡­ Ever since he received the news that he wanted to send those people out of Da Xi era, we rushed over to take them away, but our days were pretty good. As for him, what about that damn fatty, the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi ¡­ They have to do all the hard work outside. ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°Oldman Huo, actually, Big Brother An Zheng has already contacted me a long time ago. It¡¯s just that he refused toe. He said that he wanted to see how this Bai Shengjun was doing. This ce watively purend in this era, and he said that if the Bai Shengjun did a good job, then he would stay and help the Bai Shengjun keep this purend alive. He also said that if possible in the future, our Heavenly Awakening Sect would take root and sprout on this piece ofnd of the Bai Shengjun, allowing more cultivators to have their own families. ¡±

    Oldman Huo shook his head. ¡°In the end, he still chose to take this step.

    ¡°I have always believed Big Brother An Zheng. He has always been Big Brother An Zheng.¡±

    Oldman Huo was silent for a moment, thenughed and nodded: ¡°Yes, I have always been.¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Rift Wars

    <h4>Chapter 1223 ¨C Rift Wars</h4>

    Ning Xiaolou raised his head to look at the sky and saw giant battleships rushing down from the clouds one after another. In an instant, they swept over the troops guarding the walls of Yancheng. It was unknown what weapons the battleships used, but after the red light shone on them, the soldiers on the city walls immediately lost their fighting capabilities. They seemed to be unharmed, but they just stood there motionlessly like stone statues.

    A battleship swooped down from the sky and urately found the¡¯s City Defense Army¡¯s Barracks. Then, a few off-gun s began to disy their might and were ttened by the Armory in an instant.

    Not only was it the armory, but it seems like the battleships that invaded the Yancheng were extremely familiar with the terrain, the division ofbor was clearly coordinated, and without any reaction from the defending army, they destroyed all the city defense weapons and supplies.

    One of the battleships dropped something about the size of a watermelon. Itnded in the general¡¯s manor, and with a loud explosion, the entire manor was razed to the ground.

    The dust and smoke in the Yancheng stirred as wails filled the air.

    ¡°Is this the kind of world you want?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou looked at An Zheng in disdain, ¡°There¡¯s actually no difference between you and someone from the Nine Saint Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±

    An Zheng said word by word, ¡°Breaking through the old, pedantic and sinful things with the lowest loss is already the limit of what I can do. Undeniably, what you said is very true. What I am doing right now might not be any different from what those people in Nine Saint Sect want to do. The difference is not in the present, but in the future. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face was as white as paper. He never thought that An Zheng would actually have an army. Judging from the training level of this troop¡¯s weaponsmithing soldiers, they were far better than his army.

    ¡°I once thought that if I killed the people who did evil in this world, then there would no longer be any injustice.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ning Xiaolou and said: ¡°Butter on, I realized that I was wrong.

    He walked towards Ning Xiaolou step by step: ¡°You used the words¡¯ fair world ¡®to win over many people¡¯s hearts, and the people who yearn for this ce in the martial arts world are as numerous as the hairs on a cow. But, why did everyone choose to leave after getting close to you? ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°You are not suited to be a saboteur oeformer, I am.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body suddenly grew crazily upwards. In a daze, a giant who was thousands of meters tall appeared in front of An Zheng, and then, he stomped down on the top of An Zheng¡¯s head. The giant was like the giant who was holding up the air whirl in Yancheng that night.

    An Zheng did not dodge at all, and only raised both of his hands to meet the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The gigantic footnded on An Zheng¡¯s hands, causing the ground to directly explode. A huge crater was formed within a few kilometers from the impact, the dust and dirt that was flying everywhere quickly swept out. Not long after, half of Yancheng seemed to be enveloped by a suffocating fog, and people could not even open their eyes.

    The violent currents of air were like des sweeping through the surroundings. Wherever they passed, everything that was in their way was razed to the ground. The power of this kick could crush a mountain into dust even if it were to step on it.

    However, An Zheng still raised his hands up high and blocked that gigantic foot.

    ¡°You, are unworthy. Sit in this position.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand, his left hand supporting his sole, he released his right hand and clenched his fist. Then, he punched towards the sole of his foot.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A burst of purple energy directly pierced through Ning Xiaolou¡¯s foot, and after the purple light beam pierced through the sole of his foot, it rushed forward and sliced open a wound in front of the giant, from his lower abdomen to his chest and then to his chin.

    Ning Xiaolou wailed in agony, his body swaying backwards, his leg stomping on the building behind him until it turned into dust.

    An Zheng¡¯s body quickly rushed out and caught up to Ning Xiaolou. With both hands, he grabbed one of his legs and threw him out. The thousand meters tall giant was extremely terrifying. The feeling of An Zheng standing at his feet was as if he was looking at an ant, but this ant that did not seem to have any strength directly threw the giant out of Yancheng.

    ¡°Fight outside, don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±

    After An Zheng threw Ning Xiaolou out, he also rushed out. In the air, An Zheng¡¯s feetnded heavily on Ning Xiaolou¡¯s chest. The giant was stomped on and fell straight down, smashing a part of the forest into pieces. His huge body waspletely embedded into the ground, creating a human-shaped basin.

    Ning Xiaolou propped himself up on the ground with both hands and pointed ahead.

    A streak of golden light transformed into a long dragon in midair, rushed straight towards An Zheng afteoar.

    ¡°Not to mention a fake dragon, even a real dragon would have to be coiled in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng did not make any fancy movements, no techniques to dazzle others, only a simple punch. This punch did not even use his Cultivation Power, but instead relied on the absolute strength of his body.

    Bang! The flying dragon was immediately shattered by An Zheng¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Even if you have a myriad of miraculous techniques, I will break them with a single fist.¡±

    An Zheng rose into the air and smashed down with his fist. That huge purple-colored fist image was like a mountain descending, and it heavily smashed onto Ning Xiaolou¡¯s face. This punch caused the young girl¡¯s enchanting face to distort, and he suddenly became ugly.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Both of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s arms were crossed in a circle as a ck vortex appeared on his chest. It was a beam of light that could destroy the world. The beam was so thick that it made people think it wair that could support the heavens.

    Even under such a violent power, An Zheng still did not dodge, and still did not use the Cultivation Power. He took a big step forward and threw a punch at the iing ck beam of light. His right fist collided with the beam of light. The purple brilliance that instantly erupted from his fist was like apletely burnt sun.

    The ck beams of light shot out continuously, while the purple light on An Zheng¡¯s fist becamerger bit by bit. In the beginning, when the beam of lightpared to the fist, it was like a big tree smashing into a cicada. An Zheng¡¯s fist was as big as a cicada.

    But momentster, the violet light exploded. The cicada transformed into the Golden Crow, while the Golden Crow transformed into the sun.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ck beams of light were like twisted bamboo sticks that had been broken into pieces, piece by piece, as they werepressed and deformed backwards, eventually exploding. The beam of light was like a sharp sword, prating through everything it passed through.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡±

    When Ning Xiaolou saw that An Zheng was still unharmed, he felt a sense of despair. He was Bai Shengjun, one of the three Sovereigns of the four sects. He was an existence that stood at the peak of the mortal world¡¯s cultivators. As for An Zheng, he was just a nobody. Why was it that even though he had done his best, he still couldn¡¯t harm An Zheng in the slightest?

    ¡°Four Sects and Three Sovereigns.¡±

    An Zheng walked forward: ¡°You¡¯re too young. You think I want to sit in your seat? No... Your ce is not in my eyes at all. What I want to do is much bigger than the Supremes of these tens of thousands of li. Defeating and recing you is just a small battle on my way to Heaven Breaker. Every single day in the future, the battles that I will have to experience will be far more magnificent than what I have experienced today. ¡±

    The surface of An Zheng¡¯s body emitted waves of purple light, the pressure of the divine body being released from his bones. In this world, what people knew was that the people of this world were only people with mortal bodies and celestial bodies, while An Zheng¡¯s body had surpassed another level ¡­ Deity.

    Even the powerful figures in the immortal pce were unwilling to admit that there was a deity in this world. This was because the Immortal Emperor was already the highest level of existence in this world. Those immortals could already look down on the mortal world with contempt due to their immortal bodies. Divine bodies? To them, it was something that should not be allowed to exist.

    Ning Xiaolou attacked crazily, but in truth, each of his attacks was representing his peak strength, representing the strongest power in the tens of thousands of miles radius that was controlled by the Bai Shengjun. However, this power still could not prate An Zheng¡¯s flesh.

    An Zheng was clever in that he did not use the Cultivation Power to fight with Ning Xiaolou. If An Zheng had relied on his own cultivation to fight from the beginning, he would have already lost, because his cultivation was much lower than Ning Xiaolou¡¯s.

    Ning Xiaolou saw An Zheng walking towards him, step by step, and his eyes turned red. He took out a jade bottle from his personal space magical equipment and poured out a medicinal pill glowing witurple light from the stopper of the jade bottle.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see what power is.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou swallowed all the pellets in one gulp. In that instant, all the blood vessels on his face had practically exploded, and the blood vessels under his skin were clearly visible.

    The huge power brought about by the medicinal pellet instantly increased Ning Xiaolou¡¯s strength, and he rushed towards An Zheng witap of his feet.

    Even in the face of such violent power, An Zheng still only made a simple punch. Ning Xiaolou did not care about An Zheng¡¯s punch at all, with his two hands in front of him, he shot out like a cannonball towards An Zheng¡¯s fist!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    After the huge explosion, An Zheng¡¯s body flew backwards like a broken kite, directly smashing into the roof of thergest hall in the Viridescent Pce, and sending the roof flying. Within the smoke and dust, it seemed as if there was a ck tornado surrounding Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body.

    ¡°You think too little of the Ning Family¡¯s ten thousand years of heritage.¡±

    Ning Xiaolou tapped his feet once again, and the force of the explosion from the bottom of his feet caused a deep pit to appear on the ground. His body directly smashed into the pce hall, his fist striking An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body flew out again, smashing through the thick walls of the hall and flying out of the Yancheng, smashing into the mountain at the northern side of Yancheng, immediately digging into the mountain as though it was a cave.

    Ning Xiaolou who was emitting a dazzling ck light followed closely behind, and punched the mountain!

    The power of this punch directly shattered that mountain. Rocks fell from the sky like a waterfall, smashing the ground to the point where not even a de of grass grew. Amidst the shattered rocks, An Zheng¡¯s body once again flew out, sweeping pasatch of forest before tumbling onto the ground.

    An Zheng supported himself up on the ground with his hands and wiped the corner of his mouth with his fingers.

    The corner of his mouth curled up into a cruel smile, making him look like a demon.

    ¡°This is whauler who stands proud in the mortal world looks like. The you from before were too weak.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and the purple light around his body became even stronger.

    ¡°But the strength of the medicinal pill is still an external force.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Ning Xiaolou who was dashing towards him, with a look of contempt.

    ¡°Relying on external forces, you¡¯ve still failed.¡±

 Chapter 1224 - What You Are Loved About Is Not My End

    <h4>Chapter 1224 ¨C What You Are Loved About Is Not My End</h4>

    Ning Xiaolou who was enveloped in ck Qi shot over like a cannonball, his fist smashing onto An Zheng and sending him flying. It was as if An Zheng¡¯s divine body was not even able to withstand a single blow from Ning Xiaolou, who had already consumed all the medicinal pellets. An Zheng, who was sent flying,nded on the ground and plowed a deep gorge into the ground.

    Ning Xiaolounded not far from An Zheng as the ck aura on his body made him look somewhat distorted.

    ¡°You think you can rece me?¡±

    Ning Xiaolou looked at An Zheng who was lying on the ground in disdain, ¡°My Ning Family has existed for ten thousand years in this world, and the name Bai Shengjun has shone brilliantly for all eternity. The things that my Ning Family has umted are things that you can casually overthrow? ¡±

    An Zheng sat up and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I like it when you are already like this and you are still bragging. After fighting with me for so long, everything about you in Yancheng no longer exists. And you¡¯re still telling me about ten thousand years of umtion, about how glorious it would be? ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou scoffed, ¡°After I kill you, I¡¯ll be able to kill all of your subordinates by myself. You¡¯re dead, and it¡¯s over. And I also want to thank you. It is because you killed those people that were disobedient to me, that my rule will be more stable in the future. I can use the person I want to use as I please andpletely break away from the shackles that those people have ced on me. ¡±

    ¡°Poor you.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and patted the dirt off his body.

    ¡°Come on, how long can that pill of yoursst for?¡±

    An Zheng crooked his finger: ¡°Are you not afraid that the pills will lose their effectiveness by continuing to speak like this? To be able to force you into such a state with only a single pill, you truly aritiful person. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou rushed over once again, his speed had more than doubled after consuming the pill, and An Zheng seemed to not even have time to react before Ning Xiaolou¡¯s fist arrived. The fist directly smashed into An Zheng¡¯s chest, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to flip and fly backwards, with a bang, he prated through an even further mountain. The mountain that was around fifteen kilometers thick was directly smashed through, An Zheng¡¯s body flew to the other side of the mountain and only after flying for another thousand meters did he begin to fall.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Ning Xiaolou immediately smashed the mountain peak and chased after him, smashing the mountain with his fist in midair. A fist shining with ck light fell down like a falling meteorite from the sky. The ce where An Zheng hadnded on was instantly thrown up, waves after waves were thrown out, the scene was extremely shocking.

    ¡°Good strength, but stillcking a bit.¡±

    Amidst the smoke, An Zheng stood up once again.

    Killing intent exploded in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s eyes, he dove down from the sky and threw a punch towards An Zheng. In the previous few thrusts, An Zheng did not even have a single reaction, and only relied on his absolute body to block each and every extremely violent attack.

    Bang!

    This time, An Zheng seemed to have reacted, his fist struck out towards Ning Xiaolou¡¯s fist. The two fists collided in midair, and the moment the two fists collided, an explosion urred. The air was also torn apart, and soon after, space exploded as well.

    An Zheng¡¯s arm was immediately knocked backwards by the huge force of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s fist. In Ning Xiaolou¡¯s opinion, this punch was enough to shatter half of An Zheng¡¯s body, but he was able to stand up even after rolling for a long distance afternding. The flesh on his arm split open and the clothes ripped off from his shoulder.

    However, his flesh was shattered and his bones weren¡¯t broken.

    An Zheng turned his head to look at his arm, the smile on his face extremely ruthless. This kind of ruthlessness was not ruthlessness, but the determination to be ruthless to oneself.

    ¡°It seems to be slightly weaker than before. What, is the strength of your medicine going to go away?¡±

    An Zheng swung his arm, and blood droplets flew out. Under the sunlight, the color of the blood droplets became blurry.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou rushed forward again, the ck light on his fist seemed to be able to devour the world.

    Bang!

    This time, An Zheng blocked his fist.

    This time, An Zheng¡¯s bloody arm was not flung backwards.

    This time, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s arm broke his skin from the impact. His clothes fluttered out like a butterfly, and the skin on his arm was covered with wounds, as if it had been cut by thousands of des.

    The moment the two fists collided, waves of Qi swept out in all directions with two people as the center. Wherever the st passed, the ground was pushed three to four meters down, making it look even more shocking than the sea beneath the gale.

    The two of them stood right in the middle of the storm. If any ordinarymoner were to see sucerrifying heavenly might, they would have already copsed to the ground from fright without even having the strength to stand up.

    ¡°Like I said, medicine is just an external aid. No matter what, men who rely on drugs are not allowed to do so. ¡±

    The evilness that rose from the corners of An Zheng¡¯s mouth caused Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart to tremble. After consuming the pill that the Ning family had not used for over ten thousand years, An Zheng was not even able to react before he was sent flying the first time.

    After that, after four or five consecutive blows, An Zheng seemed to not even be able to react at all. His speed and strength were all far above An Zheng¡¯s. Forget about retaliating, An Zheng didn¡¯t even have time to raise his arm.

    But during thetter strike, An Zheng was already able to resist. Even though he was still sent flying and his arm was almost crippled, this sort of change made Ning Xiaolou¡¯s heart turn cold. Ning Xiaolou had already gathered all of his strength for the previous attack, wanting to kill An Zheng while he was still injured.

    However, An Zheng managed to block it again.

    It was as if this fellow was invincible. With just a single attack, the heavier he took, the stronger he became!

    The level Ning Xiaolou was at was already very high. He had seen geniuses in all kinds of cultivation, and he himself was also a genius. But it was the first time he encountered a monster like An Zheng, the more he fought the stronger he got ¡­ This didn¡¯t make sense at all.

    In actuality, the reason why An Zheng became even stronger was not only because of the divine body that he had been bestowed by Da Chi, but also because of the two cultivation techniques that Purple Ivy had given him, one with words and the other with no words. These two techniques hadpletely changed the way An Zheng cultivated, and allowed him to preserve his life even when he was at a disadvantage.

    A ¡°cultivation technique¡± meant that the opponent¡¯s power would be slowly absorbed and converted into one¡¯s own power. Although it was extremely weak, it allowed the user to gradually catch up to the opponent in a disadvantaged situation. And the wordless cultivation technique, could allow An Zheng to recover his strength while constantly moving. With these two techniques superimposed on each other, An Zheng felt like he was carrying a machine that was recovering blood. No matter how hard he tried, his blood continued to recover.

    When the power and blood that An Zheng had lost to fight and injury were not as fast as his recovery rate, he naturally became stronger and stronger. Most importantly, his bones had already adapted to Ning Xiaolou¡¯s strength. In truth, part of the reason why he had suffered so many punches before was because An Zheng had done it on purpose.

    What he wanted was not Ning Xiaolou¡¯s chair, but to be able to safely bring back Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi from Martial Arts Conference in the future.

    Therefore, no matter how strong Ning Xiaolou was, he was just An Zheng¡¯s sparring partner!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Ning Xiaolou roared, because he had exhausted his voice, his entire face seemed to be warped and distorted. He looked like an evil spirit that wanted to swallow An Zheng whole, but not only was he unable to, his teeth would even shatter.

    With this punch, the two of them collided once again.

    After the explosion, An Zheng took three steps back, each step creating a deep crater in the ground. While Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, five of the fingers on the fist that was in contact with An Zheng were instantly shattered.

    It was shattered, turning into powder.

    Under the immense force, the shattered bone powder shot out from his flesh and blood, covering his palms densely with holes. It felt like a beehive.

    Not only did his finger bones shatter, even his wrist and forearm had been shattered. Half of his arm hung limply down, like a noodle that had been thrown. Afternding on the ground, Ning Xiaolou rolled on the ground, his head striking the ground and sticking out, then his butt, then his head ¡­ He repeated this process over and over again, rolling for who knows how many times before his head finally came to a stop on arge rock.

    With a kacha sound, the stone cracked open like a spider web.

    An Zheng walked towards Ning Xiaolou step by step. The gaze he used to look at Ning Xiaolou did not contain the kind ofcency that a victor should have. Everything seemed to be going as he had expected. This kind of reversal was not something to be proud of, nor was it something to be pleasantly surprised about.

    Maybe in the eyes of others, Ning Xiaolou was already an insurmountable mountain, but when An Zheng¡¯s mental state changed, in his eyes, Ning Xiaolou was just a small obstacle in his path of life, even if it was difficult to take one step, it was only one step.

    ¡°No matter what you did, there are some things you did right. For example, give the people of this world a signal, tell them that the cultivators in the mountains and rivers under the rule of the Bai Shengjun can obtain fairness and not be recklessly killed by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate or some other people of the Divine Court. When I arrived at this era, I had already personally witnessed the cruelty of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. I saw a small vige being razed to the ground, and I saw vigers, who were at peace with the world, being directly exterminated. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou sat there, and when he raised his head to look at An Zheng, his eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°You mean you won¡¯t kill me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You have done a lot of things that are correct, but it is not enough to prevent you from dying. I just wanted to tell you that you can die a little faster. People you care about, things you care about. I will do my best to protect you as well as I can. I will do what you can¡¯t do in this tens of thousands of miles in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng looked down at Ning Xiaolou: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Qiu Mayi should be dead before you see me. This man has spent his whole life trying to help you be an enlightened king monarch, trying to fulfill what your father told him ¡­ However, just because of his prophecy, your heart has been filled with killing intent since you were young. ¡±

    Ning Xiaolou suddenly jumped up and punched at An Zheng¡¯s face.

    This time, An Zheng was even faster than him.

    The moment Ning Xiaolou¡¯s fist was about to touch An Zheng¡¯s face, An Zheng¡¯s fist suddenly hit his chin with a loud bang. This punch directly broke Ning Xiaolou¡¯s neck, and when his head flipped backwards, it hit his back. He rolled backward under the force of the blow, his head almost sticking out of his neck.

    When Ning Xiaolou stopped, An Zheng was already waiting for him there.

    ¡°Under the so-called fairness that you proim on the surface, how many people¡¯s bones are crying?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t like being unreasonable, and I don¡¯t like appearing to be on the side of justice. So, I only killed you because you deserve to die, and because you didn¡¯t do as well as I did. I¡¯ll take your position for now, but your ce is not my destination. ¡±

    An Zheng pressed his palm against the top of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s head, using his finger power.

    Bang!

    The blood mist exploded.

 Chapter 1225 - Then why dont you come with me?

    <h4>Chapter 1225 ¨C Then why don¡¯t youe with me?</h4>

    An Zheng looked at the headless body at his feet, he remained silent for a while, then bent down to pick up the corpse, and started walking towards Yancheng.

    This waath he had chosen himself. Maybe An Zheng would never have such a choice in the Da Xi era. But this era was different. An Zheng wanted to protect people that he needed to protect, not only people like Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s Xiao Yezi and the others, there were also many ordinary people.

    Ning Xiaolou deserved to die, so An Zheng killed him.

    When he returned to the Yancheng with Ning Xiaolou¡¯s body, the city was already quiet.

    The group that came with the reverse boat quickly took care of all the defenses in Yancheng. None of them worked, be it the city defense weapons or the battleships in the Bai Shengjun¡¯s army. The battle had happened so fast that the people of Yancheng were caught off guard.

    The people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect had already maintained order on the streets and opened the treasury of the Yancheng to distribute things to the citizens. There was nothing that could pacify the people better than this, and the one who made this decision was the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Xiao Qi Dao who had already grown up.

    ¡°Go ahead and bury him. The funeral will be in ordance with the king¡¯s etiquette.¡±

    The person that An Zheng had handed the corpse to to was none other than Xiao Qi Dao. At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to see anyone, not even the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Yancheng was already full of holes. It was hard to imagine the destructive power of a fight like this between him and Ning Xiaolou. If An Zheng had not intentionally lured Ning Xiaolou out of the Yancheng, the two people who had gone crazy would have razed this city that had a history of over ten thousand years to the ground.

    On the wooden building near theke in Bai Sheng Academy, An Zheng stood in the tallest hallway as he held onto the railing and looked out at the calmke¡¯s surface. As if nothing had happened, the scene was breathtakingly beautiful.

    He stood there, looking at theke, and asked himself, is it against my heart to make such a decision?

    He was not a contender for supremacy, but he had changed on the path of growth.

    ¡°Perhaps you think it would be nice to havot scones at this very moment?¡±

    Da Da Ye was actually the first to find An Zheng. After a fierce battle, his small face was covered in dust. As if he was protecting some peerless treasure, he held two hot sesame seed cakes and walked to An Zheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Perhaps... There will be some unptable food. ¡±

    Dada Ye smiled, a bit embarrassed. When he smiled, his white teeth made her look so bright and beautiful.

    ¡°After the fight, all the people in the city ran back to their homes. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. I can¡¯t catch up to you, and I can¡¯t catch up to you either. It¡¯s just like when you met me the first time you went to Tsukiko. I was chasing after you the whole time, but at that time, I really didn¡¯t know if I could catch up to you or not. Just a moment ago, when you and Ning Xiaolou dashed out of Yancheng, the fear that I might never be able to see you again ¡­ It¡¯s exactly the same as when you left the Immortal pce ruins at that time. ¡±

    She stood there smirking, but her smile was so sad.

    ¡°As I stood on the street watching you fly over my head, I thought, if you die, I will find your body and build you a grave, and then I will live by your grave and consort you.¡±

    When she finished, she giggled and gave a little sniff of tears and snot.

    He did not know why, but at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s heart ached unbearably. He reached out and wiped her small, dirty face a few times, but it was impossible to wipe it clean. When tears, snot, and dust rolled together, a cute person became a little clown.

    Da Da Ye simply leaned his face over, rubbing his face against An Zheng¡¯s sleeve, causing An Zheng to be unable to resistughing out loud.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you thanking me? I¡¯m already nning to make you my consort.¡±

    Then, he suddenly thought of the sesame seed cake in his hand. ¡°Why did you interrupt me when I was halfway through!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I ¡­ Where is it? ¡±

    Dada Ye harrumphed, ¡°It was clearly you who interrupted me, nah ¡­¡±

    She passed the sesame seed cake in her hand to An Zheng: ¡°I watched as you flew over, thinking, if you die, I¡¯ll make you my consort. That way, I won¡¯t have to fight with that big sister called Xiao Liu¡¯er for you. Then, I thought, even if you die, that big sister will still apany you ¡­ But ah, so many people fought over it while you were still alive, I can¡¯t afford to be in the queue, I must be dead ¡­ With one more person to guard your grave, no one would mind, right? ¡±

    She once again moved closer to An Zheng and rubbed his nose, making him look really cute when he was smiling with squinted eyes.

    An Zheng coughed and pointed to Da Da Ye¡¯s hand.

    Da Ta Ye was stunned for a moment and thenughed embarrassedly: ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The scones, the scones. When I saw you fly out... s, he had skipped this part quite a bit, and had said it twice already. When I saw you fly out... Eh, why did he have to say this? Forget it, start from the moment I can¡¯t catch up with you. ¡°I know that I couldn¡¯t catch up to you, so I just stood on the street and cried. You wouldn¡¯t say that to me ¡­¡±

    She carefully nced at An Zheng, and then continued: ¡°I just want, if I can¡¯t catch you, I¡¯ll just wait. Then, I saw a sesame seed cake seller by the side of the road. The box holding the money dragged my wife away and the fire in the hanging stove was still burning ¡­ I¡¯ve eaten this kind of inexpensive pasta with you many times before. You said that it was the most delicious thing in the world and you went to fight it out. You¡¯ll definitely be hungry when youe back. ¡±

    She ced the sesame seed cake into An Zheng¡¯s hands, ¡°I roasted it, it was a little sticky.¡±

    An Zheng took it and looked at it, it was not just a little muddled, it was over 98% muddled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat the roasted meat outside, it should be fine inside.¡±

    Da Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng embarrassedly, likrimary school student who had made a mistake.

    An Zhengughed, picked up a sesame seed cake, and bit through half of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything outside.¡±

    Da Da Ye extended his hand to stop it, but An Zheng had already bit down on it.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°My mouth is so big, but more than half of it was gone.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at An Zheng, his two cheeks constantly moving.

    ¡°Is it very bitter? It will definitely be very bitter if it is burnt.¡±

    ¡°Very fragrant.¡±

    An Zheng said vaguely, then he also stuffed the remaining half of the sesame seed cake into his mouth. Seeing how satisfied he was eating, Da Da Ye even suspected that the standard of his cooking surpassed that of the professional bakery seller. Curious, she reached out and toriece from another sesame seed cake before stuffing it into her mouth. After chewing it for a bit, he let out a cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s so horrible to eat. How are you going to eat it?¡±

    The outside was burnt, but the inside wasn¡¯t cooked yet. The fire was too big, and the inside was still sticky.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious, especially delicious.¡±

    An Zheng finished the remaining sesame seed cake in a few bites, then extended his hand: ¡°Not enough.¡±

    Da Da Ye subconsciously ced his hand on An Zheng¡¯s palm. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    An Zheng jumped down from the wooden building while holding Da Ye¡¯s hand. The two of them floated down to the ground and walked onto the main street hand in hand. Along the way, he met too many people, and they were all looking at the two of them witeculiar expression. Some whispered that the guy called An Zheng was the traitor, some said that he was a bandit, and some even said that An Zheng would die a horrible death. But acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all, his eyes only having a look at that dirty little face and his ears only having that bell-likeughter.

    The two of them walked onto the street and found the bakery stall. An Zheng ced her down on the table and poured a cup of hot water, ¡°Wait, when I was eating just now, I heard your stomach growl ¡­ How did I remember you snatching two of Du Shoushou¡¯s roasted chickens when we entered the Wei Ran Pce?

    He lowered his head and twirled his fingers, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not easy to feed? With big appetite and gluttony, aren¡¯t you afraid ¡­¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing as he shook his head with augh.

    He went into the house, found the sink, rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands earnestly, going back and forth three times. Then find the flour, water, and noodles and put them aside to wake up. He then began to wash the wok and stir-fry the fritters. This was a very tiring task, and his control of the heat was very strict.

    Fortunately, An Zheng was also a glutton, and had gotten used to doing it himself.

    Da Da Ye seemed to have seen something unbelievable. His mouth was wide open. ¡°Why do you know everything?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to raise women? ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do everything, what about the pride of a man whom your own woman despises?¡±

    Dada Ye was stunned for a moment before he suddenly cried out. An Zheng didn¡¯t even know why she was crying. He reached out his hand to wipe her tears, but he forgot that his hands were covered with flour, and he smeared even more smears of flour on his small face that wasn¡¯t very clean in the first ce.

    Tears flowed down his face, leaving only two marks on the flour.

    ¡°Ugly.¡±

    An Zheng said one word, and Da Da Ye immediately stopped crying. The word ¡®ugly¡¯ might be the most harmful to girls, next was¡¯ ck ¡®¡­

    ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t cry, wait for dinner. Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re crying, but you don¡¯t look pretty when you¡¯re crying. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around to prepare some food as he sobbed out a question, ¡°Do you really not know why I¡¯m crying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. You are. I don¡¯t understand why an idiot would cry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Can you not be so perfunctory? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Da Da Ye snorted, his two long, fair legs swaying, he thought about what An Zheng had said just now and felt like crying.

    ¡°You just said that it¡¯s not that simple to raise a woman.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He was a little cunning.

    An Zheng was dumbstruck, and did not know what was going on. He was both crying andughing, but on this matter, he was an idiot. He fried the dough and put it aside. Then, he took out the dough and rolled it t with the big rolling pin. He then rolled the dough up and separated the dough into small pieces, kneading it intound shape and rolling it t again.

    The fire in the suspension furnace had already started. He spread ayer of oil on the surface of the pot, ced the biscuit onto it, and then set the suspended furnace on its side.

    He looked back and saw that Tadada was already sniffing.

    ¡°Fragrant.¡±

    ¡°Smells my ass ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just started, and the fragrance hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    Tat Yo: ¡°My nose can enjoy the whole process from the beginning to the end of the meal.¡±

    ¡°So drool is to encourage your nose.¡±

    ¡°Hate...¡±

    An Zheng walked over, sat down on the table side by side, and the two leaned on each other¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    Da Ta Ye curiously asked.

    ¡°It will take about ten minutes. The fire can¡¯t be too strong, so I have to flip the scones over before taking them out from above and cing them in the furnace to continue roasting. Basically ten minutes should be enough, maybe six or seven minutes, and this is also the first time I¡¯ve done it. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I will do more, I might not do more.¡±

    ¡°It takes six or seven minutes.¡±

    Dada Ye raised his head and looked at An Zheng, then asked: ¡°You¡¯ve waited for so long like this, isn¡¯t it a bit boring?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Da Da Ye suddenly reached out his hands to embrace An Zheng¡¯s neck, and then lightly kissed An Zheng¡¯s lips as if he was a dragonfly touching the water.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of those six to seven minutes of this?¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Oh ¡­ ¡°Thene ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1226 - Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 1226 ¨C Deceit</h4>

    Wei Ran Pce

    An Zheng stood in the empty great hall, looking at the empty throne on the stage, there was norace of desire in his eyes. He was not a person who was infatuated with power and status. That chair meant nothing to him.

    Xiao Qi Dao who was almost as tall as An Zheng walked over to his side and said while looking at the chair: ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, it can¡¯t be that you want me to sit on it again, right?¡±

    An Zhengughed, causing the Xiao Qi Dao to shake his head helplessly.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not good at these things.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Xiao Qi Dao.

    The Xiao Qi Dao stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but ever since I arrived in this era, I keep having the feeling that a voice was calling out to me nonstop. But I couldn¡¯t tell which direction the sound came from, it was faintly discernible. It was better when the boat was in reverse, but the sound became clearer after the boat left.

    An Zheng patted the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I feel more and more that it¡¯s not a coincidence for every single one of us toe to this era. It seems that we are all outsiders to this era, but each of us can find our own ce in this era, and before we came, that ce seemed to be empty, just reserved for us. ¡±

    The Xiao Qi Dao asked: ¡°Is this reincarnation cycle?¡±

    When An Zheng heard these two words, he immediately thought of the cat good old man, and hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time. The good old man had been brought away by Purple Ivy, so it should not be suffering. From how the good old man had stolen the entire medicinal field for An Zheng, it could be seen that not only was it not suffering, it seemed to be very overbearing.

    ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, tell me, are we here to start something or to end it?¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    An Zheng turned around to look at the outside of the great hall. The disciples of over ten thousand Heavenly Awakening Sect s were already gathered there. An Zheng suddenly felt a little guilty. He had actually created the Heavenly Awakening Sect, but he had never seriously cared about it. The matters of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were entirely left to the Oldman Huo, and the others.

    ¡°All the disciples want to meet you, many of the new disciples treat you as a legend.¡±

    ¡°Those who die are called legends.¡±

    An Zheng said with a smile.

    Xiao Qi Dao scratched his head in embarrassment. It was only now that people realised that he had not truly grown up yet. However, he had gone from a chaotic era to another chaotic era. This process had made his rate of growth terrifying.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Oldman Huo?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. Oldman Huo is sleeping more and more every day now.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can sleep.¡±

    An Zheng turned and walked out of the hall. It was time to meet with his own disciples. As a grand master, he was truly ipetent. Although from a mysterious perspective, not showing his face for most of the time would cause those disciples to feel more reverence for him, behind that respect was the feeling of alienation.

    The moment they walked out of the great hall, the tens of thousands of disciples neatly bent down and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±

    That sound seemed to be able to even disperse the clouds floating in the sky. Not all of the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples hade. After so many years of development, almost all of the young cultivators in the entire State of Yan would choose to enter the Heavenly Awakening Sect to cultivate. This kind of situation would never ur in any nation. Only the State of Yan. In the entire State of Yan, there was only one sect called Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s identity was not only a sect master, but also a nation¡¯s spiritual leader. Xiao Qi Dao was indeed the King of State of Yan, but An Zheng was the spiritual leader of the cultivation world in State of Yan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought you out of yourfort zone into the real world.¡±

    An Zheng stood at the entrance of the great hall and looked at the densely packed disciples in the za below. The Xiao Qi Dao said that this was only a little less than a tenth of the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples, and a majority of the disciples were making their final preparations. When the time came, a hundred thousand disciples would descend andpletely change the entire situation in the human world.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the first time I have said something in front of all of you in my capacity as sect head ¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking that if I can make everyone live afortable life on my own, then so be it. But I¡¯m not a god, I can¡¯t do it. Every time I fight, I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s easier for the world we want to create toe to us if we have helpers and more helpers by our side. ¡±

    An Zheng paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Subversion is a more neutral word, so let¡¯s use this word. However, I prefer to use Destruction ¡­ Not everyone has the courage and determination to destroy. What do we want? Fair and justice? Then let me ask you, can this world, be it the previous or the current era, give you justice and fairness? ¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Over ten thousand people answered in unison, their voices shaking the heavens.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng walked down the stage step by step, and said as he walked: ¡°If we entrust our future to others, then we will definitely not get anything. We are all men, why should we rely on the grace and charity of others in the future? ¡±

    An Zheng raised his finger and pointed it at the sky, ¡°If we kill this world, we will be the masters.¡±

    ¡°Kill this world!¡±

    ¡°Kill this world!¡±

    The sound was getting louder and louder, and the birds in the distance were scared away. If it was said that when a person¡¯s cultivation base reached a very high point, it would producressure that belonged solely to that person, then the energy generated by thebined efforts of these more than ten thousand people would be even greater than that of any other cultivator. Even the immortal emperors would tremble in fear before such an imposing aura.

    ¡°A hundred years from now, when your children and grandchildren will be living happily and happily, history once again told them that all the good things in this world were done by their ancestors with their lives on the line. I had thought of changing the world not by destruction, but by influence. But then I realized that was impossible. Other people can¡¯t give us happiness, only we can give it ourselves. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the distance: ¡°We will overthrow whoever stands in front of our blissful steps. Whoever makes us suffer will destroy us. To be a creator, we first have to be a destroyer. ¡±

    An Zheng clenched his fists, ¡°In the future, each and every one of your names will be engraved on the history books, shining with glory through the ages!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his arms and called out.

    Over ten thousand disciples raised their hands at the same time, clenching their fists so tightly.

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    That loud voice seemed to announce to the entire world, that the Heavenly Awakening Sect was the ruler of the world.

    This world is very big, tens of thousands of miles long just under the rule of the Bai Shengjun. However, news was always the fastest thing to spread in this world. In thisplicated environment, which power didn¡¯t have spies from another power?

    When the news reached Nine Saint Mountain City, An Zheng was talking outside the pce hall.

    The Ninth Sage looked like a charming young man. He leaned against the snow-white leopard skin chair and swirled a wine cup in his hands. When he heard the news, his hand that was shaking the wine cup paused slightly, and the corner of his mouth could not help but curl up.

    ¡°Ning Xiaolou... ¡°Whaity.¡±

    He sat up straight and thought for a while before instructing, ¡°Among the eight of you, choose any one of you to go to Yancheng and prepare a generous gift to the newly promoted ruler of the mortal world for me. Ning Xiaolou is already gone, and the Bai Shengjun is also gone, so it¡¯s time for the grudge from before to end. ¡±

    The Sixth Saint coughed and said: ¡°But, after all, the person called An Zheng is not someone that we can deal with. In my opinion, it would be better if we take advantage of his unstable foundation, and attack him with all our might. Maybe we can take down those tens of thousands of miles in one fell swoop. ¡±

    ¡°Sixth Brother is right.¡±

    The Fifth Sage nodded.

    The rankings of the Nine Saints in the Nine Saint Sect were very strange. Outsiders would think that the Great Sage had the highest status and the lowest Nine Saints were. But in reality, his ranking was inverted. The Nine Saints were the only existences within the Nine Saint Sect, and no one could challenge his prestige. Next were the Eight Saints and the Seven Saints ¡­ As for the Great Sage whose name was the most domineering, he was actually the one with the lowest position among the nine saints in Nine Saint Sect, and also the fastest one to change his name.

    For those in the Nine Saint Sect, if they felt that they had the ability to challenge the nine saints, they would hang a challenge letter on the roof and choose a sage to challenge them. ording to the rules, if he won, he would rece the defeated Saint as one of the new Nine Saints. Of course, no matter if the challenger won or the defender won, the loser would still be killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    The Nine Saints took a sip of wine and their narrowed eyes sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Although he didn¡¯t look like the ferocious and frightening type, and was even a bit handsome and delicate, when he narrowed his eyes, that coldness could directly pierce into everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the Golden Crown and the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    The Ninth Sage finished the wine in his cup in one gulp.

    ¡°Did you not think, why would An Zheng suddenly kill Ning Xiaolou at this time, do you really think he has the ability to kill Ning Xiaolou? No... The reason he killed Ning Xiaolou, was definitely because of the support of the Buddha Sect and the Golden Crown. The Ning family had existed for more than ten thousand years, and even after umting power for so long, they still could not stop An Zheng¡¯s lightning strike. Isn¡¯t that clear enough? The so-called Buddhist Sect taking the initiative to express their goodwill was actually a conspiracy. An Zheng must have been in contact with the Buddha Sect and the Golden Crown for a long time, since the moment Ning Xiaolou was in urgent need of a backer, the Buddha Sect and the Golden Crown came. Ning Xiaolou was still happy, but who would have thought that the backer would bring the wolf into the house? ¡±

    The Ninth Sage put down his wine cup, and after a moment of silence said: ¡°Boss, go. Bring that Ten Thousand Year Snow Lotus along as a congrattory gift. By the way, let me remind An Zheng that there are two girls raised well in my Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    The Sixth Sage refused to ept this and said, ¡°Could it be that we can just let an outsider be one of the rulers of this mortal world?¡±

    ¡°Shallow.¡±

    The Ninth Sage said, ¡°How can there buler in this world? The ruler is in the sky ¡­ The Mortal Realm was also governed by the immortal emperors. Therefore, if the ruler of the Mortal Realm was changed, then he had to report to the immortal pce. Sixth Brother, go to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range and double the amount of gifts you got from there and send them to the Divine Court, Divine Instructor Xu Xieyi. Tell him that An Zheng has be the new ruler and is one of the seven people in the mortal world. ¡±

    The corners of the Ninth Sage¡¯s mouth curled up: ¡°What kind of congrattory gift do you think our Lord Overseer will send to An Zheng?¡±

 Chapter 1227 - Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 1227 ¨C Old Man</h4>

    In the far west.

    This ce was even further west than the Great Thunder Lake Temple where the Buddhist Sect resided, and one could only reach this ce after passing through the hottest desert. Not to mention ordinary people, even mid-level demonic beasts did not dare to rush in. Even if they had thick and coarse skin and had innate abilities, they would still be burnt to ashes in this ce called the Broken Falling me Mountain.

    It was said that a long, long time ago, this ce was not a desert, buowering mountain. ording to legend, this mountain was nine thousand meters high, reaching into the sky. The mountain stretched for thousands of miles. It was thergest mountain range in the far west.

    There was not a single de of grass growing on the mountain. Even the stones were different from other mountains. The mountain was covered with ayer of transparent, seemingly faint mes all year round. However, other than the local fire-type demonic beasts, there was nothing else on the mountain that could survive.

    There had once been an immortal that did not believe it and nned to climb the mountain to break that rumor. However, he had only taken four steps up the mountain before he was incinerated by the raging inferno. At a distance of four steps, he tried to escape but failed. He only took one step and he turned into ashes.

    Some people called it zing Mountain, while others called it Buried Immortal Mountain.

    Afterwards, for some reason, such a majestic and magnificent mountain suddenly copsed into pieces. There was not even a rock as big as a fist left behind, turning into a desert that stretched for thousands of miles.

    The mountains were gone, and the translucent mes seemed to be gone as well. But the invisible mes were even more terrifying.

    A gigantic Golden Scale Eagle with the strength of a high-level demon beast flew to the edge of the desert, eyes filled with greed. In its line of sight, in the scorching desert, a weed actually grew. It looked simr to an orchid. At this moment, the flower bud had already slowly bloomed, and the flower was about to bloom.

    On the leaves of the flowers, the buds were covered withinyer of me, a terrifying purple color.

    Everyone knew that in this world, purple was revered. No matter what it was, once it naturally turned into purple, it could not be underestimated. The Golden Scaled Eagle paced back and forth at the edge of the desert, it waiece of immortal grass. Once the immortal grass was fully grown, it would immediately break through the barrier and take human form, entering the immortal pce.

    This was the dream of all the demonic beasts. The demonic n had fallen for too long, and every single demonic n member would carefully hide themselves, fearing that they would be discovered by those terrifying human cultivators. In the era when demon beasts ran amok, humans were their food. And now, the Demonic Beast Cores in their bodies werhing that humans yearned for even in their dreams.

    Walk over?

    The Golden Scaled Eagle continued to circle in a circle. It couldn¡¯t help but want to rush in, but it always stopped due to fear of the me Desert. As time passed, the petals gradually unfurled. The me orchid only bloomed for two minutes. After two minutes, it would wither and move on to the next cycle. It would take at least three thousand years for it to bloom again.

    Seeing the petals open up one by one, the Golden Scaled Eagle finally couldn¡¯t hold itself back anymore. It raised its head and gave a cry to the sky. Its body was instantly covered in a thick and dazzling golden armor. This armor was formed from all its Cultivation Power, and its speed was one of the top level demon beasts. It was sure that if it was given a second, it would charge into the desert to pluck that me orchid.

    One second. Just one second.

    The Golden Scaled Eagle gaviss before opening its wings and rushing in.

    Actually, its estimation was conservative. With its speed, it would not even need a second to go from the inside to the outside of the cave.

    It flew in, and in a thousandth of a second, the armor it had formed outside its body was incinerated. The zing mes instantly burnt off its feathers, followed by its skin and flesh. After two thousandths of a second, with a ¡°pa¡± sound, the hundred-meter long skeleton fell onto the ground. Its flesh and fur were all gone, and cracks began to appear on its surface.

    A high level demonic beast that was about to break through into the Immortal Realm could onlyst two thousandth of a second.

    With a kacha sound, a foot covered in long, purplish-brown hair stepped down, shattering the shattered skeleton. When the footnded, an invisible me appeared and tried to burn the foot. The sound of breaking bones was as piercing as the sound of stepping on ss.

    Kacha, kacha, kacha ¡­

    A monkey covered in long, purplish-brown hair walked over, its long fur pping up in the heat, as if it were on fire. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the fire that could burn everything. He casually walked over, and when he reached the me orchid, he leaned over to grab it. Then, he took it off and put it in his mouth.

    Fierce Teeth stuck out his lips, making his face look somewhat sinister.

    His blood-red eyes seemed to be filled with an overweeningly arrogant and untamed will.

    He held the orchid in his hand and bit down on it like he was eating meat. Clearly, this beautiful looking ming Orchid was not that easy to eat. A burst of energy appeared in his mouth like an electric spark.

    As he ate, he finished the ming Orchid before finally reaching his destination.

    No one would have thought that there would be ake in this forbidden zone. The temperature here was so high that ordinary people would not be able to withstand it even if they were a few hundred meters away from the edge of the desert. If they could hold on for a few seconds, their bodies would be on fire. How could there be water at sucemperature?

    It looked like a stretch of blueke water. It was so calm that not a single fold could be seen on it. There was no wind, and theke seemed likeerless beauty who was hiding in the depths of the desert and didn¡¯t want to see anyone. She carefully hid her beauty, not showing it to anyone.

    The corner of Monkey¡¯s mouth widened into a grin, and his fangs became even more terrifying.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    He smiled, his eyes bright.

    He squatted down by theke and put his finger close to theke. The moment his fingertip touched theke water, a blue wave suddenly attacked and instantly burnt the long, purplish brown hair on the back of his finger.

    Monkey immediately retracted his hand, lifted his finger, and rotated it in front of his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t water at all, but the most terrible fire in the world.

    Hellfire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Monkey squatted there and muttered to himself as he looked at theke, ¡°Back then when you were imprisoned in the fire mountain furnace, I was the one who broke that broken furnace and released you. At that time, you will repay me with kindness, wanting to refine me intart of your power. Unfortunately, at that time, you could only tremble in front of me. ¡±

    Monkey sat down cross-legged and moved his hand across the surface of theke. The distance between him and theke was about ten centimeters. As his hand shifted, ayer of blue mes chased after his hand through theke.

    ¡°He¡¯s still as rebellious as ever.¡±

    The corner of Monkey¡¯s mouth curled up as his smile turned into a domineering one.

    ¡°Just like me ¡­ You and I are the most rebellious things in the world. ¡°I am a stone spirit and you are a fire spirit. When you wanted to tame me, I wanted to tame you. In the end, it wasn¡¯t me who won.¡±

    Suddenly, theke water started to undte. Following which, a humanoid shape slowly emerged from theke, as if it was a water human ¡­ This was a visual deception, but it was actually the world¡¯s most terrifying fire.

    ¡°Damn monkey, you still dare toe?¡±

    The me Essence narrowed its eyes as it looked at the monkey. It seemed as if it was unsatisfied. One could see that its eyes were filled with resentment towards the monkey. The grudge between the two of them could be traced back tens of thousands of years ago, when that unparalleled great battle ended with Monkey¡¯s finalughter.

    ¡°Why would I not dare toe?¡±

    Monkeyughed, his fangs shing.

    As he looked at the me Essence with his blood-red eyes, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of emotion in them.

    ¡°You¡¯re so much weaker.¡±

    The me Essence started to sneer, ¡°It seems like your encounters these past years weren¡¯t very good. The you back then, was the Qi Tian who no one under heaven or earth would ept. Weak aouse cat that has been dyed with human hair. ¡±

    Monkey grinned. ¡°Your mouth is even more venomous than it was tens of thousands of years ago. Maybe you forgot why you were beaten upst time.¡±

    The me Essenceughed, ¡°What else do you have? What do you think you can rely on? Back then, you were too arrogant, so you went to the immortal pce to stir up trouble. Those immortal-looking people actually didn¡¯t dare to stand out and fight you, because they all wished for someone else to die in your hands. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincible and want to find trouble with Buddha ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it was the Buddha who caused me trouble.¡±

    The monkey was stillughing, and then hey back down on the desert floor. To him, the zing temperature was like sitting on a hot brick bed in the dead of winter. His back was warm, just right.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± Are you still so self-righteous as to find trouble with the Buddha? In the eyes of Buddha, no matter how strong you are, you are just a stone spirit. With a flip of the Buddha¡¯s hand, he can crush you with a single hand. ¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Monkey smiled and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t beat him, I can¡¯t. At that time, the Buddha did not crush me with one hand, but with one finger.¡±

    He sat up and looked at the me Essence. ¡°In that case, aren¡¯t you even inferior to me? A single hair of the Buddha¡¯s is enough to crush you to death.¡±

    ¡°I will not provoke the Buddha.¡±

    ¡°So you never change.¡±

    Monkey stood up and stretched his limbs.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    He held out his hand.

    The me Essence snorted. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Two things.¡±

    Monkey extended his first finger. ¡°You!¡±

    He then extended his second finger. ¡°My sky-upholding iron rod.¡±

    The me Essence frowned. ¡°How did you know that it was with me?¡±

    Monkey pointed to his heart. ¡°Because it has the same root as me, I can find it no matter where it is. Do you think that just by transforming into ake of fire you can block its aura? Mine, is mine. ¡±

    The me Essence suddenly sank into theke, leaving behind a sneer, ¡°If you have the ability to take it, then I want to see on what basis you, who are currently so weak, can defeat me and take away the sky-upholding iron rod? What makes you so convinced!¡±

    Monkey took a deep breath, then began to move his limbs as if he were doing gymnastics.

    His voice was slightly hoarse, but it wasn¡¯t hard to hear.

    ¡°Idiot, if I was afraid of your fire, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    He stretched, swung his arms, and pressed his legs. After about two minutes of stretching, he suddenly jumped up and jumped into theke. What was produced was not a ssh, but a wave of fire shooting into the sky. It was the Hellfire. It came from the Infernal Realm, and was capable of burning everything.

    Not just anything, but business.

    Everyone had their own businesses, both good and evil. The hellfire waellfire that burned through everything. Regardless of whether one was a good person or a bad person in their previous life, a good cause, or a sinful cause, once one entered hell and was burned by the hellfire, everything would be wiped clean, leaving nothing behind. This karmic fire could burn a person¡¯s past, and monkeys were not here to die.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to retrieve my things, my past.¡±

    The monkey went under theke fire, and soon after, the wholeke began to boil. Bubbles appeared one after another, and the mes were like angry dragons that shot up into the sky. Strangely, after a few seconds, theke suddenly froze. How terrifying was the thing that could freeze the Hellfire? However, this power did notst long. It had only been frozen for a mere 1% of a second.

    Enough.

    ¡°I was cultivating in the extreme north of this coldnd witundred thousand years of ice. I was waiting for this moment.¡±

    Boom! *

    Theke exploded intuge wave of fire, sending the monkeys soaring into the sky.

    He floated in the air and held onto an iron rod that was like magma. He raised his head and took a deep breath. The me Essence in theke turned into two streams of air that entered his nose.

    A momentter, wituff, ayer of deep purple mes appeared on the monkey¡¯s body.

    His Hellfire.

    Monkey lowered his head to look at the metal rod that had apanied him for ten thousand years. He looked at it repeatedly before turning it around ¡­ Old man, let¡¯s go.

 Chapter 1228 - His name is An Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 1228 ¨C His name is An Zheng</h4>

    An Zheng did not live in the Wei Ran Pce. He had never liked the towering pce hall, nor the dazzling decorations. He liked the Bai Sheng Academy more as a small courtyard. He liked to lie down on a chair under the osmanthus tree and bask in the sun after he got tired of cultivating.

    Although this small courtyard was somewhat simple and crude, and most of the disciples from the Eye Condensation Pavilion had already left, it was still much more than the icy and cold Heaven¡¯s Garden Pce. It wce that one could not part with.

    Eldest Senior Brother An Caichen held Du Ruo¡¯s hand and said his farewells to An Zheng.

    ¡°In the end, I have to leave.¡±

    An Caichenughed, it was tiring. It was already difficult for him to smile at An Zheng aime like this. After all, this was the Bai Sheng Academy, and this ce was named after the Bai Shengjun.

    As a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, his feelings for An Zheng had naturally been conflicted to the extreme. On the other hand, Du Ruoruo didn¡¯t feel anything. She wasn¡¯erson here to begin with, so she didn¡¯t feel anything from the words Bai Sheng Academy. She just found the right man here, and it was already warm enough.

    ¡°There¡¯s only Du Shoushou and I left in the Eye Condensation Pavilion.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and it was difficult.

    An Caichen¡¯s smile was a bit awkward, even he himself could sense it.

    ¡°Bai Sheng Academy is already gone, and the value of the Eye Congealing Pavilion¡¯s existence is no longer here. Actually, ever since Teacher passed away, the Eye Congealing Pavilion was no longer the same Eye Congealing Pavilion. ¡°If you are willing to guard this ce, then guard it. At least you haven¡¯t stopped the smoke from burning in the air.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°When I went back with Duro to her house, she said it was a breathtakingly beautiful jungle, with their culture and their homes in the depths. She said the house was built on a towering tree, built on a sheer cliff, and when you opened your eyes, you would seicturesque scenery, with your eyes closed and the fragrance of flowers and birds singing. ¡±

    After saying all these, An Caichen¡¯s expression finally rxed a little. An Zheng noticed that An Caichen had been clenching his fists the entire time. As a disciple of the Bai Sheng Academy, An Caichen seemed to want to challenge An Zheng to a fight to the death.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    Suddenly, An Caichen made his move, a golden dagger appeared in his hand, and he thrusted towards An Zheng¡¯s heart. An Zheng had clearly sensed it, and his strength was now far above An Caichen¡¯s, but An Zheng simply did not dodge.

    The short sword pierced An Zheng¡¯s clothes, and cuole in them. An Caichen threw the short sword in his hand to the ground and turned to leave.

    ¡°We owe each other nothing.¡±

    He reached out his hand, and Du Ruo ced her hand in his palm. The two of them left An Zheng¡¯s small courtyard.

    An Zhengughed, and raised his hand to wave goodbye.

    Hello, goodbye.

    Du Shoushou came out of the house, the magic tool in his hand shed with light and was withdrawn. An Zheng might not make a move against him, but Du Shoushou would. In Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes, no one was more important than An Zheng. Simrly, if An Caichen had attacked Du Shoushou, Du Shoushou might not have acted either, but An Zheng would definitely do it.

    ¡°Seven or eight small courtyards are now just you and me. Why don¡¯t we move and have some fun? ¡°Day after day, I will live in another courtyard ¡­¡±

    He spoke like a child who had not grown up, but the next sentence made the atmosphere suddenly change.

    ¡°This way, every yard will be filled with a bit of fumes and fumes.¡±

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How can I solve this problem?¡±

    ¡°Only the big-bellied one.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed as the two prepared to barbeque in the courtyard.

    At the same time, in a very inconspicuous ce in the Yancheng, which belonged to themoner district, there had been no officials for many generations, and no extraordinary cultivators had appeared. If the Yancheng was a miniature world, then this ce was a forgotten corner of the world.

    Although the courtyard wasn¡¯t very big, it was still very clean. That was because there were six girls who had decent appearances cleaning up in the courtyard. Sleeping Buddha sat on a chair in the courtyard as he watched a young girl not too far away stoop down to clear the weeds on the ground. When the young girl bent down, looking from behind, her slender waist and perfectly round buttocks were vividly disyed.

    The view was beautiful.

    ¡°They¡¯re all idiots.¡±

    He waved his hand and the most beautiful maid came over to serve him fruit.

    ¡°Living well is better than nothing. I had originally thought that I would not be able to hold it in, but now it seems that the smartest is still me. ¡±

    Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, the door creaked open from the outside and the expression on the Buddha¡¯s face changed. There were people outside that he had arranged, yet no warning was given when someone came in through the door. Even with his current Cultivation Power, he did not sense that person¡¯s arrival.

    The person who came was Battle Two.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha had an angry look on his face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I found this ce, but when I did, you knew what it meant. The master is still waiting for you to do something, but you are hiding away and enjoying yourself. If I don¡¯t find you soon, you might have left Yancheng with these beautifuldies and found a morefortable ce. ¡±

    Battle Two walked to the front of the Buddha and pointed the iron rod in his hand at the Buddha¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, I still want to advise you against it. His master already had a master, was he still his original master? In the past, he had always kept his word. But now? Lifting their heads and breathing theirst ¡­ Not to mention that there are so many big shots in the Immortal Pce, even that fellow called Xu Xieyi from the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range still made Chen Wunuo act like a obedient grandson. ¡±

    ¡°Interesting?¡±

    he asked.

    The expression on Battle Second¡¯s face changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Change your ass.¡±

    Su Buddha stood up, allowing the iron rod¡¯s sharp ws to stab his own throat: ¡°Don¡¯t speak lies with your eyes open, you found this ce because Master told you toe here? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what to do yourself ¡­ The people you brought are all gone, you¡¯re the only one left. Originally, I wanted to kill someone else, but now, the entire city is filled with people who are prepared to kill you. What else can you do? You¡¯re going back to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range? You no longer have any meaning. The master will tear you apart to make his own dinner. ¡±

    He held the iron rod between two fingers and moved it away: ¡°Stop joking, you only came to find me because you had nowhere to go. If you go back, you will die. If you stay, you will die. If you want to live, you have to rely on me. ¡±

    Battle Second¡¯s face kept changing, and his arms were hanging down powerlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you haven¡¯t seen through the ruthlessness of this world.¡±

    ¡°Even though we are both losers, and with our cultivations, you and I can¡¯t even create a bigger ssh,¡± said Sleeping Buddha. But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you and I work together to find a small ce, a ce with mountains, waters, and beauties. We will establish our sect, be the sect master of a small sect, take in disciples and recuperate.

    Sleeping Buddhaughed and said, ¡°No matter what era it is, do you have money or not to live a good life? With our abilities, how could we not have money? ¡±

    He pointed at the girls. ¡°Do you see that? Don¡¯t you want to live like this?¡±

    The second Battle Mage was obviously moved by his words, and his face kept changing. After being silent for a while, he still nodded his head and said witale face, ¡°Perhaps you are right. I really can¡¯t go back.¡±

    The Buddhaughed even more wantonly: ¡°You have awakened, this is too scary ¡­¡± If Chen Wunuo were to know that you already have your own thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to tolerate you for a minute. Come with me. Let¡¯s go ce where we can enjoy life. ¡±

    Battle Two nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Sleeping Buddhaughedcently. He did not make a move and relied on just a few words to solvroblem. What could be morecent than this?

    ¡°I can see through you if you don¡¯t fight, even if you don¡¯t fight. Living like an old man, even in a small ce, is better than pretending to be glorious and working under those so-called big figures.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t clean up this crappy courtyard. Let¡¯s leave Yancheng and find a beautiful mountain and water ce to raise chickens.¡±

    He held Battle Second¡¯s hand and pointed to a girl who looked slightly plump: ¡°Last night, this girl was a bit ufortable. She said that she was sick and didn¡¯t want to move. I, your brother, am going to give myself a good fuck. I¡¯m going to perspire all over. It¡¯s only now that I feel refreshed. The little bird is a doctor, do you understand? ¡±

    Battlemaster Two really didn¡¯t understand.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. It was not loud, and the person who knocked was a very cultured and refined person. The knocks on the door were neither fast nor slow. The more anxious he was, the more urgent the knocks would be, and the slower the knocks would be. It was rude to knock on the door.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you home?¡±

    It was the voice of a very pleasant man. Judging from the voice, it was the voice of a boy who must have been liked by girls.

    The Buddha¡¯s expression changed as he gestured for the maid to open the door. The maid quickly walked over and opened the door. It was a young man in in clothes but very spirited. He looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. However, for some reason, he had a king¡¯s aura that no one dared to look down on.

    He stood there and slightly nodded his head. Just a smile from him was enough to make people feelfortable. When he smiled, one of his small canine teeth was slightly revealed. Such a smile caused the maid who opened the door to be slightly startled for a moment before blushing.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Sleeping Buddha was angry because his woman had blushed because of other men. Rtively speaking, he was short, fat, and extremely greasy. And this young man looked clean and fresh, tall and big, with a slender figure.

    Although the clothes weren¡¯t made of any expensive material, they were cut to fit perfectly.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The youth smiled embarrassedly: ¡°I forgot to introduce you. My surname is Ye and my name is Ye QIao.¡± I should have followed my father¡¯s surname, but I don¡¯t think so. After all, I grew up with my mother. I¡¯m sorry, but telling you this doesn¡¯t make sense. The reason why I¡¯m here is because I¡¯ve been cultivating in seclusion for too long. I¡¯ve been cultivating all this time, but I don¡¯t know what stage I¡¯ve reached. I asked my brother how I was going to test myself, and he pointed here.

    He walked into the courtyard and closed the door.

    Sleeping Buddha felt that something was wrong, and an instinctive fear began to rise in his heart.

    He nced at Battle Second, Battle Second nodded his head, and suddenly rushed towards Ye Qiandao. The iron rod stabbed straight towards Ye Qiandao¡¯s throat.

    However, Ye QIao had disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in the same ce as before, as if he had never disappeared.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Like a schoolboy, he took a pen and a book from his backpack and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Oh yeah... My brother said he had to tell you who he was, or you wouldn¡¯t have done your best in a fight and would have only thought of running away. He ¡­ His name is An Zheng. ¡±

 Chapter 1229 - Treating 100 Diseases

    <h4>Chapter 1229 ¨C Treating 100 Diseases</h4>

    Ye Qiandao took out a notebook and a pen from the backpack he was carrying. He said especially seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t hit it yet. Wait for me to prepare it.¡± My brother said he had to tell you his name, or you wouldn¡¯t be fighting with all your might. He said that even if you couldn¡¯t beat him, he would not be bothered to fight with you. He has already left you far behind. ¡±

    Heughed innocently: ¡°That¡¯s why big brother An Zheng told me toe. He said that it was barely possible for us to fight.

    It was fine that he was looked down upon by An Zheng, but now that someone had appeared so casually and looked down on him, it caused his manly self-esteem to bepletely destroyed.

    But he was a Buddha, and he was not an impulsive boy. Even if he waspletely enraged, he still wouldn¡¯t act first.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Our position has already been exposed. If we don¡¯t kill this guy, none of us will be able to escape.¡±

    The Battle Mage nodded. Although he had his own awakening, his intellect was stillckingpared to that of the Buddha. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been moved by the Buddha¡¯s words. His awakening was far worse than Nie Qing¡¯s. Nie Qing had alreadypletely escaped the control of a warrior, and he only had that thought right now.

    Battle Mage Two¡¯s iron rod stabbed straight towards Ye QIao¡¯s chest. Ye QIao was shocked, as if he had forgotten to dodge, and watched helplessly as the iron rod pierced into his heart. However ¡­ The iron rod came out, but he looked like nothing had happened. A small hole appeared on his chest, and the iron rod passed through the hole. However, there was not a single trace of blood on the small hole.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you.¡±

    The corner of Ye QIu¡¯s mouth raised slightly.

    ¡°I am called Ye Qidao, why am I called Qidao?¡± It is because I am not among the Six Daos, and you are all among the Six Daos. However, to me, all the powers within the Six Paths ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    He picked up the pen and quickly swept through the book. No one knew where the ink came from, but after sweeping it, the ink on the book was like water poured out. The thick part of the brush and ink was the main body of the water, and the ink that was sttered all around was the droplets of water that were sprayed out.

    ¡°As expected, I still don¡¯t have the talent to draw.¡±

    He pointed at the book and exined, ¡°What I want to draw is the scene of ten thousand swords flying together. Can you see it?¡±

    He even showed the book to Battle Two. His expression was so serious that it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking at all. And he really wasn¡¯t joking, he was really asking the Battle Mage Two how well it was drawing on its own. However, his drawing was indeed not very good.

    Battle 2 did not think that he was seriously asking how his drawing was, a ball of golden light burst out from his hand, and the sharp Spirit Qi followed the iron rod and rushed straight into Ye Qiandao¡¯s heart. Following a muffled boom, the violent energy exploded within Ye Qiandao¡¯s body.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Ye Qidao¡¯s face was full of sincerity. He knocked his hand on the iron rod and said, ¡°This kind of thing is still okay, a materialized object, no matter if it¡¯s metal, wood or something else, as long as it¡¯angible object, it¡¯s still better. At least it can touch me ¡­ Your Cultivation Power is useless. ¡±

    The force exploded, but it did not harm Ye Qiudao at all. No matter how berserk the force was, it seemed to have no effect on Ye Qiandao¡¯s body. The force of the explosion shot out into the distance from Ye Qiandao¡¯s back, turning the door and wall behind Ye Qiandao into dust in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Ye Qiandao¡¯s finger touched the ce that he drew on the notebook, then he pointed at Battle Mage Two.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With a soft shout, the ink on the book turned into thousands of ck flying swords and shot towards Battle Mage Two. The distance between them was too close, not even half a meter. At this distance, even if Battle God¡¯s reaction was good, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    Tens of thousands of ck flying swordsnded on Battle Two¡¯s chest at almost the same time, and then there was an endless stream of them. The endless sword rain forced Battle Second¡¯s body to explosively retreat. He waspletely unable to control his own body. His body gradually separated in mid-air. As sword after sword sliced down, his upper body flew out three meters. By that time, his upper body was already gone. After five meters, he waspletely gone.

    It was as if Battle Second had never existed in this world. What was terrifying was that there was not a single trace of blood at the scene, and there were no pieces of the corpse. There was nothing at all.

    After the flying swords exploded, he was no longer there.

    Ye Qiandao looked at the book and the ink had also disappeared.

    Without the slightest bit of surprise, when the Buddha saw this scene, he immediately turned around and ran. He extended his hand and tore open the space as he charged in. This was something he was most adept at. When he was in Da Xi era, there were few who were stronger than him in terms ofprehension in terms of spatial energy. And a part of An Zheng¡¯s understanding of the spatial energy came from his battle with the crouching Buddha.

    Sleeping Buddha turned around and ran, not wasting any time. Even if he was mad, even if he wanted to tear this harmless looking little bastard into pieces right now, he could still perfectly restrain his feelings. When he needed to escape, he would absolutely not engage in meaningless battles.

    The moment he turned around and tore the space, he heard a faint sigh from behind him.

    ¡°You really still want to run away, I thought Big Brother An Zheng would guess wrongly.¡±

    Ye Qiandao quickly drew a line with the brush in his hand. A straight line of ink appeared on the book, but it disappeared the moment the ink was drawn. At the same time, the ck ink appeared in front of the Buddha, blocking the space. As he charged forward, Weaver rammed head on into that ck mark. With a ng, his head hit the metal door and bounced off as well. Arge bump instantly appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°What the f * ck is this!¡±

    Sleeping Buddha could not help but curse.

    Ye Qidao scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Wooden ¡­¡± I want to draw a wooden block there to block you, doesn¡¯t it look like it? ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you f * cking die!¡±

    Sleeping Buddha crawled up and dashed to the other side. While he was dashing, he pulled out his hands and a spatial rift appeared in front of him. Just as one of his feet stepped into the crevice, ayer of spiderweb suddenly appeared on the crevice and blocked it. When one of his feet stepped into the crevice, a spiderweb suddenly appeared on the crevice. It wasn¡¯hrow, it was a smash.

    His head hit the spider web and bounced back. His head hit the ground with a ng. Even a piece of the hard stone floor was smashed into smithereens.

    ¡°It¡¯s more like it this time.¡±

    Ye QIaoughed. Those beautiful canines made people feel that he was so innocent.

    But from the perspective of the Underworld Buddha, this little bastard was already so detestable, even more detestable than that f * cking An Zheng beast.

    ¡°I drew a.¡±

    Ye Qiandao stretched out his hand and pulled it back. The spiderweb that sealed the spatial rift flew down andnded on the Buddha¡¯s body, then instantly tightened. Although this painting was a mess, it was very sturdy. There was no point in struggling after being trapped with a Buddha¡¯s cultivation level. The more he struggled, the tighter the tightened, until it was as if every strand of silk was sucked into his flesh.

    Then, the thing Ye QIao called a wooden stick flew over and knocked on the Buddha¡¯s butt again and again.

    The muffled sound, the loud sound, was especially humiliating.

    ¡°Can you not fucking spank me? This is a battle between cultivators, can you not insult me like this!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no spanking.¡±

    Ye Qiandao beckoned with his hand. The wooden log floating in the air moved forward a bit, then it smashed onto the back of the Buddha¡¯s head. If the sound of him hitting his butt was ¡°Pu, pu, pu, pu¡± ¡­ Then doing it on the back of the head would be knocking on the door ¡­

    With this hit, the back of his head was quickly smashed intile.

    ¡°Brother An Zheng said that he can¡¯t kill you, but he must teach you a lesson. He said it would be useful to keep you, that you knew secrets that no one else knew. For example ¡­ Where is Chen Wunuo now? ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao drew on his book again. This time, he drew very carefully, as if he was drawing very fine on purpose, but he really did not haveavy grip on the brush. Although the line was much thinner than the wooden stick, it was still as thick as his thumb.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He pointed with his finger, and a foot long piece of ink flew out and stabbed towards the rear end of the Buddha.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Lying Buddha screamed in pain, ¡°What the f * ck is it again!?¡±

    ¡°The needle.¡±

    Ye Qidao scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a little too heavy.¡± Big brother An Zheng said that if I ask you a question and you don¡¯t answer it, I¡¯ll prick you with a needle. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this, there¡¯s a debt for each of us to pay for each other¡¯s wrongdoings ¡­¡±

    ¡°F * * k you two!¡±

    ¡°The two of us aren¡¯t the same old man.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao pointed his finger down in the air, ¡°Are you going to say it, or not, or not say it ¡­¡±

    That thumb-thick needle kept stabbing at the bottom of the Buddha¡¯s butt, and it was impossible for his fingers to perfectly maintain the same trajectory when moving up and down, so when the needle fell, it was obviously not in the same position. Moreover, if he pressed on a ce, it would have been pierced into pieces long ago.

    Puff!

    It was as if he had stabbed into something that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Ye Qiandao was stunned for a moment, then immediately became embarrassed, ¡°Big Brother An Zheng gave me a lot of methods to force me to confess, but I really can¡¯t learn them. You also know that big brother An Zheng is the head of the Ming Fa Si, he invented many of the Ming Fa Si¡¯s punishments. But I was stupid, he taught me for a while and I didn¡¯t learn it, so he said just stick a needle in. ¡±

    Ye QIao was extremely sincere in his apology, but his finger did not stop tapping, and the frequency seemed to be increasing.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Oh! Ah ¡­ Oh, oh ¡­ ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but ever since the needle had pierced ince that he shouldn¡¯t have, the movements of the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s fingers behind him had been perfect ¡­

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Kill ¡­ ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Lying on the ground with his breath on, Buddha looked like he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Ye QIao pointed his finger up and down. ¡°So tired.¡±

    ¡°If I have the chance, I will hack you and An Zheng into pieces ¡­¡±

    Right at this moment, someone walked in while stepping on the broken bricks. The sound of their shoes hitting the rubble was very ear-piercing. An Zheng walked in with a wooden stick that was as thick as a fist.

    ¡°Let me do it. Your needle is too thin.¡±

    An Zheng walked over with a wooden stick. He poked the wooden stick into the ground, then rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be direct. I¡¯m not going to let you y around with me after all I¡¯ve been tortured.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the slumbering Buddha, and picked up the wooden stick. ¡°Where are you ufortable? My stick is very magical... to cure all diseases. ¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Fate Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1230 ¨C Fate Tribtion</h4>

    He was gloomy and fierce enough in the sanctuary, but that was because his status in the Da Xi era was high enough and his cultivation was high enough. Below Chen Wunuo, how many people could actually hurt him? Thus, there was still a bit of a domineering air to it among the sinister auras.

    And only after arriving in this era did he discover that the cultivation realm he was once so proud of was not even worth shit. Not to mention those great cultivators of the Inside the Immortal Pce, even in the mortal world, he really didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be arrogant with his insignificant cultivation experience.

    Thus, whenever he encountered danger, he would choose to escape. Only then would he be sure that he was a coward.

    A coward is nothing. A coward lives a long life.

    That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? The Buddha couldn¡¯t help but think that if even a person like Chen Wunuo would start to abandon his king level aura and his innate pride, what else couldn¡¯t he do?

    But at this moment, the crouching Buddha wanted to persevere a little longer, because his opponent was An Zheng. This was not the first time he was chased and beaten up by An Zheng. Even if he was afraid of death, he was still a man. Men couldn¡¯t stay soft all the time.

    Especially after confirming that it was impossible for him to be the victor, when death was just around the corner, the Buddha felt that he could harden his heart.

    Then, he saw the wooden stick in An Zheng¡¯s hand that was as thick as a fist.

    ¡°Hundred Thousand Mountains!¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng¡¯s wood to fall, the sound came to An Zheng¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If you promise not to kill me, I will tell you all of Chen Wunuo¡¯s secrets. Not just Chen Wunuo¡¯s, but the Hundred Thousand Mountain Divine Court¡¯s too. I bet none of the people you can reach know better than me. ¡±

    An Zheng squatted and threw the wooden stick in his hand to the side.

    ¡°Start your show.¡±

    I know what kind of situation I¡¯m in. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. ¡°Although I am a coward that fears death, I still have a bit of credibility.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha: ¡°If you ¡­¡± ¡°Very disingenuous.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the Sleeping Buddha¡¯s ankle and dragged him out: ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    Bai Sheng Academy,keside.

    The entire Bai Sheng Academy had now be the most important ce within the Yancheng. The once most important pce had be an insignificant ce. An Zheng did not want to go into that great hall. He did not want to sit on that chair, and the Xiao Qi Dao did not want to go as well.

    The pce maids, eunuchs and women of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s group who were originally anxious and nervous, realized after experiencing these past few days of suffering that no one cared about them at all. Many of the pce maids and concubines knew An Zheng, but they all had one thought in their hearts, and that was ¡­ If he had not been favoured when Ning Xiaolou had made the decision, now that a new master had appeared, would he be able to fly up the branch and bhoenix?

    Therefore, these women¡¯s feelings were inplete contradiction. They were afraid that An Zheng would appear in front of them and looked forward to An Zheng¡¯s appearance. They were afraid because they were Ning Xiaolou¡¯s women after all. They looked forward to it and felt that there was no other way ¡­

    That¡¯s right, if they were to leave the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Pce, how could they survive? They had been living afortable life in the Nature¡¯s Pce for so many years, even though most of them were not favoured, and some had never even seen Ning Xiaolou, but they did not need to worry about food or clothing. Once they left this ce and returned to society, they might not even make it through the day.

    However, the treatment they should receive from the pce wasn¡¯t bad either. In fact, it was even better than before. However, no one came to see them.

    The Bai Sheng Academy had taken the ce of the Wei Ran Pce, not only in the Yancheng, but also in these tens of thousands of li. One after another, all of the variousrge and small powers sent people to deliver their congrattory gifts. It was surprisingly harmonious.

    An Zheng was not an idiot, of course he knew how dangerous it was to hide the truth. Even if Ning Xiaolou failed, it was impossible for there to be no one left as everyone around him. It was fine if everyone did not step out to avenge Ning Xiaolou, but what was the logic behind everyoneing over to give him a congrattory gift?

    The theory was that there was a conspiracy.

    At thekeside in Weiyang Lake.

    An Zheng sat on the stone chair, and liile of fruit trees in front of him.

    Kneel Buddha was tied to a big piece of wood and roasted on top of a fire. At this moment, his height was very suitable. If he lowered it a little, the fire would actually burn him. With his cultivation level, it was naturally noroblem for him to defend against the normal mes, but the mes were not normal, it was ignited by An Zheng¡¯s purple lightning, the energy of the heavenly thunder inside it crackled as though it could burst his blooming butt at any time.

    Du Shoushou stood at the side and turned his body, as if he was afraid that the barbecue would be uneven.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    An Zheng took out his pipe from his spatial space and lit it. He was noerson who was addicted to cigarettes. Only when his mood had reached a certain point would it be like this. At this moment, no one could tell what he was feeling.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what the Immortal pce is trying to do either.¡±

    Sleeping Buddha said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh¡± Du Shoushou grabbed a handful of Ziran Noodle from the te on the ground and sprinkled it on the Buddha¡¯s body. Forget about that, when the Buddha saw Du Shoushou reaching out to grab the chili concoction, his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°I also heard it off and on from Chen Wunuo. After all, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the only people he could trust were me and Cen An.¡±

    An Zheng replied. He had guessed that Cen An would follow him.

    ¡°Chen Wunuo said that the Divine Court¡¯s oracle called Xu Xieyi told him that the higher ups of the immortal pce, as well as the immortal emperors, all felt fear towards the people of the so-called Fallen Immortal Ind. Because there waumor that the immortal pce would eventually be destroyed by these people from Fallen Immortal Ind. Think about it ¡­ That¡¯s called the Immortal Pce, we are called the Fallen Immortal Ind¡¯s people, how unlucky. From the names, we are their nemesis, right? ¡±

    ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    Du Shoushou sprinkled some chili powder on him.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    After ring at Du Shoushou, the Buddha said helplessly, ¡°Especially the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian ¡­ Chen Wunuo said that when he reaches the Immortal Emperor Realm, he would possess the power of prediction. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he was certain of this point. Not to mention the level of the previous Emperor, even now, afterprehending a sliver of the power of time, he would still be able to predict the future by chance. However, the time was very short.

    ¡°The Blue Lotus has predicted that in the future, one of us will be his opponent, and we might even be able to kill him. Therefore, the Green Lotus Sect set up the Divine Court. Because the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was created by Xuan-Yuan, Qing Lian did not trust the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate at all. This Xu Xieyi was a subordinate of the Celestial Sovereign, and was very well-liked. He is one of the Divine Court¡¯s oracles, not the great god official of the Divine Court. However, in reality, he alone has the final say in the matters of the Divine Court. ¡±

    ¡°After the establishment of the Divine Court, the first thing you did was to suppress the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and snatch all the records and records regarding the Fallen Immortal Ind from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The Blue Lotus did not know who would be his Destroyer, so its attitude did not leave a single person behind. ¡°But, he¡¯s very contradictory ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°What is the contradiction?¡±

    ¡°Strength.¡±

    The Buddha continued: ¡°Now we all know, although we are weak, but any of us from the Da Xi era, our physiques are still very powerful in this era. ¡°So now, the Green Lotus¡¯ strategy is to nurture one part, kill the other part, and use the nurtured part to kill the other part ¡­¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°Chen Wunuo is one of the people who have been groomed, and he¡¯s the first, and even the one that gets the most attention.¡±

    Du Shoushou spat: ¡°Damn, even though I knew that Chen Wunuo was nothing good, I never expected him to be the executioner of our own people aftering to this world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Let me go.¡±

    ¡°The position of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡±

    ¡°You still want to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range?¡±

    Lying down on the ground with a face full of fear, ¡°Are you sick ¡­¡± What kind of strength does Xu Xieyi have? Do you think you are invincible in this world just because you killed Ning Xiaolou? Let me tell you, Xu Xieyi might have already far surpassed the Golden Immortal Realm, he might even reach the Supreme Immortal Realm soon. Do you know what that means? Above the Supreme Celestial was the Celestial Sovereign, and above the Celestial Sovereign was the Immortal Emperor ¡­ For an Immortal, if you are willing, you can wipe out all of the so-called Four Sects and Three Sovereigns by yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, tell me the location of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need ¡­¡±

    ¡°I bet Xu Xieyi wille find you soon.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°What about this person? ¡°He has a lot of lives on his hands and he has done a lot of bad things. This kind of person can¡¯t just let him go just because he said something, right?¡±

    Buddha immediately screamed: ¡°An Zheng! You can¡¯t go back on your word! We agreed that as long as I tell you everything I know, you can let me go. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and nced at the crouching Buddha, ¡°If, in another position, you caught me, would you let me go?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Buddha opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    An Zheng turned around and returned, ¡°Since he wille looking for us, then let¡¯s prepare for this battle. Supreme Celestial level ¡­ This is probably the strongest opponent we¡¯ve ever met. However, no matter who it is, I will not allow him to easily destroy the things that we have yet to obtain. ¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled out his de and killed the crouching Buddha with one sh.

    At this moment, they were no longer children of Mount Cang Man. From the moment they stepped into the martial arts world, they were no longer their original selves.

    Right at this moment, nine thousand nine hundred fifty kilometers away from Yancheng, Chen Shaobai was carrying a carrying pole with a basket hanging on each end of it. On the left was a basket containing some clothes, and on the right was a basket containing a white-bearded old man.

    ¡°Can you walk faster?¡±

    The white bearded old man said with disdain, ¡°I still want to see how Yancheng looks like in my lifetime.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you want to go faster, give me money. Go buy horses.¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to buy horses.¡±

    ¡°Why is it tiring to buy a horse?¡±

    ¡°You have to pick a horse to buy a horse.¡±

    The white-bearded old man leaned against his basket and stretched. ¡°My good disciple, you¡¯d better reach your destination within ten days. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to see your friends anymore.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the south. ¡°See that? Over there, arge amount of ck gas was drifting towards the north. That was baleful qi. The fate of your friend, everyone¡¯s life belongs to their own fate. His life has gone too smoothly, so his fate ¡­ Bigger than anyone. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed, his heartbeat sped up, and his feet also started to speed up.

 Chapter 1231 - Its Not Enough To Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1231 ¨C It¡¯s Not Enough To Kill You</h4>

    An Zheng sat by theke and watched the setting sun reflected on theke¡¯s surface, but he was unable to calm down. There was no turning back now that the changes had begun. Just as he said to the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect, in order to be a creator, one must first be a destroyer.

    This man-eating level, this dark world.

    Divine Court was something that he had to face and he did not need to be afraid of.

    Nightfall had begun to descend upon the majestic city, and the gates would close with the sunset. The pedestrians on the public road had quickened their pace. They would either rush out before the city gate was closed, or rush in.

    A few hundred metres away from the city gate, a group of cultivators dressed in white escorted a carriage to the entrance of Yancheng. Seeing that it was about to be the time for the city gate to close, they actually stopped. They formed a sharp contrast against the people who were hurrying on their way.

    This was a very imposing group. Thirty-two Celestial Immortal Envoys dressed in white were standing around the carriage, and the colorful cloud patterns on the carriage proimed their status and status.

    In fact, when the team was still a few thousand miles away from Yancheng, the news had already reached An Zheng¡¯s ears. An Zheng was born in Ming Fa Si, so he knew more than anyone else the importance of intelligence. One of the skills that the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect wanted to learn was to search for information and hide themselves.

    When this strange group of people stopped at the city gates, the Celestial Immortal Emissary by the side of the carriage lowered his body and asked, ¡°Lord Supreme Commander, we¡¯re about to enter the city. Why did you give the order to stop?¡± Before long, the Yancheng¡¯s gates will close, and we won¡¯t be able to enter anymore. ¡±

    ¡°Go in?¡±

    A cold voice answered from the carriage, and in its coldness there waride etched in the bones.

    ¡°Who said I was going in?¡±

    The voice snorted, ¡°I¡¯m the grand Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s Supreme Commander who¡¯se to Yancheng to meet a small cultivator from the mortal world. You want me to personally visit him?¡± I was willing toe and give him face, and when I was willing to go outside of Yancheng, I had already praised him to the skies. ¡±

    The curtain of the carriage was pushed aside and a very white face appeared in the window. It was a man, but his face was even thicker than a woman¡¯s. When she spoke, the powder on her face seemed as if it was going to fall off.

    ¡°Someone go tell the soldiers guarding the gate to go inside the city and tell the person called An Zheng toe here. This Supreme Commander will be waiting for him at the city gate. If the person does not appear within an hour, then there¡¯s no need toe. ¡±

    The emissary who had questioned them earlier hurried over and stood in front of the city gate with a condescending posture. ¡°The Inspector Heavenly Supreme Commander Cheng Luochen has arrived, and told your Master An Zheng to immediately roll over here and pay his respects to Supreme Commander. If you¡¯rete, don¡¯t me yourself for not being able to grasp the opportunity. ¡±

    The one guarding the city was no longer the people of Ning Xiaolou, but the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. He looked at the Celestial Envoy for a moment before retracting his gaze. Just like that ¡­ Not a word, not a move.

    ¡°What the f * ck is your attitude?¡±

    The Immortal Envoy was immediately angered. ¡°We¡¯re from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The person in the carriage is our Lord Supreme Commander. Did you hear that?¡±

    That disciple looked at him again, ¡°Are you entering the city?¡±

    The Celestial Envoy was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The disciple pointed at the hourss outside the city gate. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    After saying this, he dropped thest grain of sand. It was time to close the city gate. The group of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples lined up to enter the city gates, and with a series of creaking sounds, they closed the heavy city gates. Bang! The gate was closed. The dust was blown to the deity¡¯s face as he closed the gate.

    The Immortal Ambassador stood there looking at the tightly shut city gate, then turning his head to look at the carriage parked on the road, he thought to himself, The world is cold, why is the reputation of our Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate already socking in deterrence?

    In the end, the people who left the city looked at him as if they were looking at a monster. These people had not seen anyone from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, nor had they heard the conversation before. However, when they saw that the city gate was about to close, these people stopped and did not enter. Then, the guards at the city gate asked them if they could enter, but they did not move.

    When the Immortal Ambassador saw that the passersby were all looking at him, he straightened his back and said, ¡°What are you looking at!¡±

    One of the pedestrians grinned. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    He froze for a moment. Just as he was about to move, he heard the sound of some mechanism moving. He turned around and saw four or five heavy crossbows already turning towards him. If he made a move, killing a few mortals would be as easy as turning his hand, but those heavy crossbows with runes on them could also easily pin him to the ground.

    ¡°Lord Supreme Commander, I already told those guarding the city.¡±

    When the Celestial Envoy ran back, Supreme Commander Cheng Luochen, who was sitting inside, acknowledged, ¡°All of you better remember this. You are born noble. You are all from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. These lowlymoners didn¡¯t need to care about their lives. If it wasn¡¯t for the orders from the higher ups, would I have given such a great deal of face to An Zheng? I originally said that I would casually give him an order for him to go to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, but he said that he had to show some respect ¡­ Tch, respect my ass. These mortals are fucking mean and hypocritical. If you treat them well, they¡¯ll think they¡¯re important. ¡±

    ¡°Just you wait. If An Zheng doesn¡¯te within an hour, don¡¯t me me for not giving him the chance.¡±

    He closed his eyes to rest. ¡°It¡¯s only been an hour. It¡¯ll be over in no time.¡±

    Daybreak had arrived.

    Cheng Luochen rubbed his red eyes, looked at the white color of the fish belly in the east, and asked witoarse voice, ¡°Did I fall asleepst night? Did An Zhenge over already?¡±

    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t slept at all. You will ask every ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Cheng Luochen took a deep breath, ¡°Looks like he really does not know what he has done. The people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate would even dare to slight him. Men, go smash open the city gate and tell the people inside that An Zheng didn¡¯t even take a minute to kill ten people, and a thousand people in less than ten. ¡±

    He seemed to haveadache as he raised his hand to rub his temple. ¡°The dignity of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate has not been trampled upon by anyone.¡±

    The eight Celestial Immortals at the front replied in unison. All eight of them lined up in a straight line as they headed towards the city gate. These people¡¯s strength could not be underestimated, if not they would not have been recruited by the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. Of course, that was only because of the cultivators of the Mortal Realm. These people didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the immortal pce. Actually, they were also cultivators of the mortal world, but they were just willing to work for the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    Moreover, many people would feel that their status would be much higher if they wore the Inspector Heavenly Immortal clothes. Of course, it was the same way in the past. Even if it was a marquis of the mortal world, a sect master of a great sect wouldn¡¯t dare to rashly provoke a small Celestial Patrol Immortal.

    Just as these eight people were about to reach the city gate, they heard a loud shout from the city wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to open the city gate, if you dare to take another step closer, I will kill you without mercy!¡±

    The originally aggressive group of eight stopped at almost the same time. This waspletely subconscious action. However, the moment they stopped, their momentum weakened.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    With a bang, half of the carriage was destroyed. Cheng Luochen walked out of the carriage and strode towards the city gate.

    ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know how important the arrival of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s people is?¡±

    In a sh, he arrived at the city gate and pressed his palm against it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two huge city gates were immediately flung out, directly into the Yancheng. The civilians who were waiting in line in the city were knocked onto the ground, many of them dead. Two more gates crashed into the buildings of the city, and several wooden buildings were razed to the ground in an instant.

    The gate flew, and the heavy gate inside bounced up. Cheng Luochen stretched out his hand to grab the iron gate, his fingers gripping the inside of the iron gate tightly. He grabbed the over ten thousand jin gate with one hand and pulled it down, then he lined it up horizontally.

    Half of the city gate was smashed into smithereens, and all the soldiers that were guarding the gate fell to the ground. Cheng Luochen threw out the vault door in his hand, and the soldiers that had justnded on the ground were smashed into meat paste.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me face but not taking it.¡±

    Cheng Luochen waved his hand, and a hurricane appeared. The dust, smoke, and debris flew out, he walked forward, and the aura he gave off even blew away the ruins around him.

    ¡°I wanted to give you the right to stand and talk to me, but now you can only kneel and talk to me.¡±

    He stepped through the city gates and pointed out, ¡°From now on, all those who dare to obstruct us will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The thirty-two Inspector Heavenly Immortal ambassadors immediately charged in, summoning all sorts of magic tools in their hands. Thirty-two people were leading the way, and everywhere they passed was a mess.

    Suddenly, witum, it was as if time had stopped. The thirty-two Celestial Immortals in front of him seemed to have been halted by some sort of force, and they all stood there in their original positions, as though they had transformed into stone statues.

    This buzzing sound directly entered the minds of these Immortal Envoys, and after a moment, they all started to bleed from their eyes, ears, noses, noses and mouths.

    ¡°Destroy my family, kill my people!¡±

    An Zheng slowly floated down from the sky, looked at Cheng Luochen, and then looked at the surrounding victims. Hended between the 32 Inspector Heavenly Immortal envoys and Cheng Luochen. His expression was so cold that it would cause one¡¯s heart to go numb.

    ¡°A meremoner.¡±

    Cheng Luochen snorted, ¡°So be it, let alone them, even if it¡¯s you or me, we can kill as much as we want. If it wasn¡¯t for the higher-ups wanting me to meet you, do you think you would have the right to speak in front of me? Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, these three words have not yet reached the stage where anyone can look down on you so casually. ¡±

    An Zheng waved for people to help the injured, then walked back to the group of Immortal ambassadors who were locked in ce.

    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±

    Cheng Luochen said, ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate heard that you have reced Ning Xiaolou, and wanted me toe here ¡­¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and waved it: ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, I don¡¯t want to listen right now.¡±

    He walked in front of an Immortal envoy and pulled his arm out. Then, he swung his arm up like a wooden stick and directly pped his head out of his neck. The head rotated and flew in an arc ¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound rang out incessantly; the thirty-two Celestial Immortals¡¯ heads were shattered into pieces. One head smashed into the remaining thirty-one heads.

    An Zheng dropped the arm in his hand and turned to look at Cheng Luochen.

    ¡°A life for a life is not enough.¡±

    Cheng Luochen¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing!? You actually dare to kill the people of Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate! ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to kill you, I will personally go to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and ask for the remaining head.¡±

 Chapter 1232 - - However, Ants

    <h4>Chapter 1232 ¨C However, Ants</h4>

    The thirty-two Celestial Patrol Envoys did not even have a chance to resist, they could not even struggle, and their heads were immediately chopped off by An Zheng. The Inspector Heavenly Supreme Commander Cheng Luochen¡¯s eyes reddened. This was the first time in his life that he had seen someone so brazen in revolting against the immortal pce.

    Although Ning Xiaolou also imed that he did not follow the orders of the Immortal Pce, and did not ept the supervision of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, but in private, Ning Xiaolou had gifted him a lot of benefits in order to maintain his image.

    And this time, An Zheng did not even put the Immortal Execution Archipgo in his eyes.

    ¡°You actually dare to kill Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s men?¡±

    ¡°You actually dared to kill my people.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer made Cheng Luochen¡¯s heart turn cold, the corners of his mouth hooked up, it was the smile of someone about to start a massacre.

    ¡°No one has ever dared to openly act againserson from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate before, so no matter what mission I bring, it¡¯s already unimportant. If I don¡¯t kill you, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate won¡¯t have any face left. ¡±

    Both his arms spread outwards, and instantly, twelve clones pounced towards An Zheng. These twelve clones looked no different from the original body. They were all real. Furthermore, the speed of the twelve clones reached its limits as they arrived in front of An Zheng at almost the same time.

    ¡°Even if we include clones, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay with one¡¯s life.¡±

    A clone punched An Zheng in the chest, but An Zheng did not dodge at all, allowing the fist to hit his body. The moment the fist touched An Zheng¡¯s body, with a crack, the wrist bone broke.

    An Zheng extended his left hand, formed a w with his five fingers, and directly grabbed onto the clone¡¯s skull. Then, his right foot stabbed into the clone¡¯s lower abdomen. The doppelganger was kicked backwards, but his head was still in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    Puff!

    The head was directly pulled off by An Zheng.

    Cheng Luochen¡¯s original body cried out in pain, his face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Interesting, they are actually both physical clones. It seems like your physique is also quite special.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly moved likorrential storm. It looked like the remaining eleven clones were besieging him, but in reality, the eleven clones were being encircled inside a circle by An Zheng. Relying on his absolutely strong body and unparalleled speed, An Zheng besieged eleven people all by himself!

    Bang!

    An Zheng smashed a head with his fist and kicked the clone in front of him. In a short moment, half of the eleven clones were turned over by An Zheng.

    In that moment, Cheng Luochen finally understood why his superior had carefully instructed him not to go against An Zheng, and why there should be no unpleasantness. He had always thought that cultivators in the mortal world disrespected the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, so he had always been filled with hostility and contempt for An Zheng.

    The reason he came this time was to give An Zheng a congrattory gift, and it was for the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and An Zheng¡¯s alliance.

    The Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was created by the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, but in the past few days, the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan had given up his position to Qing Lian. And because the Blue Lotus had created the Divine Court, the position of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had plummeted. Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, who had been doing whatever she wanted in the mortal world, could only continue to struggle on.

    Therefore, in order to resist the overbearing Divine Court, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had no choice but to rope An Zheng in.

    However, Cheng Luochen was used to bullying people, he could not ept sucuge psychological drop. What was Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s former position? Just a small Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate roaming the heavens was enough to allow people to roam the mortal world without fear. As a result, he did not think that killing someone in the Yancheng was something excessive. In his opinion, no matter how many he killed, An Zheng should still kneel down to wee his arrival.

    It used to be like this.

    What Cheng Luochen did not expect was that An Zheng¡¯s strength was actually that terrifying. His twelve clones were cultivation techniques that he had cultivated for seven hundred years to be. It was because of this cultivation technique that he was able to upy a seat in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    He wanted to run.

    However, the pride and arrogance that the Inspector Heavenly Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had in his bones made him hold back. He only hesitated for a minute and realized that he had lost his chance. With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, a headnded at his feet. It was his own head, at least it looked exactly like his face.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand was still very clean, without a single trace of blood.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you didn¡¯t run.¡±

    An Zheng stopped not far away from Cheng Luochen, and looked at that pale face.

    ¡°Is that all the Supreme Commander of the Inspector Heavenly Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can do?¡± If that¡¯s the case, then your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is indeed not doing very well. After so many years in the Mortal Realm, what you are doing is not by relying on your super strength, but the respect and fear that the Mortal Realm has for the word ¡®immortal pces¡¯. You guys killed people without any restraint, but the people of the mortal world do not dare to resist. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Do you have any other abilities? Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Cheng Luochen swallowed a spittle with great difficulty, regretting what he had done. Why did he destroy the city gates? Why kill? Why didn¡¯t you listen to the instructions?

    There was no time to redeem all this.

    An Zheng nced at Cheng Luochen and realized that he seemed to be in a daze.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m here to give you a congrattory gift. ¡±

    Cheng Luochen looked back at the horse carriage and saw that it had shattered. He had broken the carriage when he rushed out earlier. The wedding gifts that were ced inside the carriage had been swept out and scattered all over the floor. Some of them were even damaged.

    ¡°The wedding gift is not bad.¡±

    An Zheng looked over: ¡°But the weight seems to be a little lighter.¡±

    Cheng Luochen subconsciously took a step back, ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate... Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate intends to ally with you. You also know that with your strength alone, you won¡¯t be able to resist the Divine Court. With the support of my Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, your territory will be as stable as a mountain. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sneered: ¡°Do you need me to kneel down and thank you?¡±

    Cheng Luochen said as he retreated, ¡°This is the first time in the history of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate that a sect of the mortal world has condescended to negotiate an alliance with another sect. I hope you think about it carefully. It¡¯s a good thing you don¡¯t lose your head in anger. I only killed a few insignificant people under yourmand. There¡¯s no difference between living or dying. The most important thing is for the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to ally with you. You can¡¯t act rashly just because of a few lowly mortals. You should also know when Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate valued a sect in the Mortal Realm, a cultivator? For you to be able to get such attention from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, you should... It should be cherished. It seems like Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate won¡¯t me me for killing a few of your subordinates. ¡±

    ¡°To condescend to condescend to condescend to condescend is of no importance.¡±

    An Zheng repeated the two words that Cheng Luochen used, and then stepped forward.

    ¡°You are also an insignificant person in my eyes. If the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate truly wants to form an alliance with me, then of course, I wouldn¡¯t care about your life. If Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can take it, will he send you to rope me in? ¡±

    Cheng Luochen¡¯s face paled, and he gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say, this is a matter of mutual benefit. Ourmon enemy is the Divine Court, not each other. There might have been something wrong with my words just now, so don¡¯t hold on to it. Even if those mortals died, they would die. How could they be put together to revive them? Didn¡¯t you kill my people as well?

    An Zheng: ¡°You can fuss about it.¡±

    Cheng Luochen said while he was retreating, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to exin it even if I were to return to the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. A few of your men are dead, and a few of my men are dead. Don¡¯t worry, when I return to Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, I will definitely not tell anyone about you killing me. I said that you were attacked and killed by the Divine Court halfway, it definitely won¡¯t affect you. This way, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate won¡¯t be angry, and you¡¯ll be able to live a good life. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are really a person who doesn¡¯t even know how to talk.¡±

    Cheng Luochen swallowed another mouthful of saliva, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it so humbly, what else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Humility?¡±

    An Zhengughed, his smile was extremely cold.

    ¡°You call this humility? Let me tell you what it means to be humble... When a child that could cultivate appears in an unknown little vige, but is discovered by your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, that is what it means to be humble when all the vigers kneel and beg for forgiveness. They have no other requests. They just want you to let them go, to let go of the child who knows nothing. The child is still so young, do you have an impression of that white tender little hand? You must have killed more than one of these children. When they kneel down and beg you, will you let them go because of their inferiority and their begging? ¡±

    Cheng Luochen had already retreated to the wreckage of the horse carriage. He stepped on a congrattory gift and made a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound.

    ¡°That was in the past, and it is not for me alone. You can¡¯t count it all on me alone. Although the Divine Court looks very overbearing now, let me tell you, the strength of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate still cannot be underestimated. Being able to coborate with Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is definitely a great thing for you. You can¡¯t give up your great future just because a few people who aren¡¯t rted to you have died. I can even give you a guarantee that as long as you agree, in the future, your Heavenly Awakening Sect will be my subordinate, and I will allow you to enter the immortal pce. Let me tell you, once you enter the immortal pce, you will truly be able to trample those mortals beneath your feet. You might not even know how great that feeling is. ¡±

    When Cheng Luochen saw the change in An Zheng¡¯s expression, he thought that he had moved An Zheng into silence, ¡°Forget about entering the immortal pce, even if you did enter the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, your life in the mortal world would still be different. Those beautiful female cultivators, whoever you want to go up against, who would dare to resist? You can do whatever you like with it. Take whatever you want from the various sects, and no one will dare to not give it to you. ¡±

    He pointed to the world behind him, ¡°It¡¯s a world of hundreds of thousands of miles. You can do whatever you want. ¡°I am Supreme Commander of the Inspector Heavenly Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. I only need a single sentence to make you be an immortal master of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, your position is only second to me.¡±

    When Cheng Luochen was proud of his achievement, he could not help butugh, ¡°As an immortal master, you have the mountains and rivers at your feet.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I just said something, you might have forgotten.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t speak.¡±

    When An Zheng made his move, Cheng Luo Chen immediately retreated. As the Supreme Commander, his cultivation was very strong and his speed was very fast, butpared to An Zheng, he didn¡¯t even feel like running anymore. There was no such thing as a fierce battle, because An Zheng didn¡¯t even give him a chance to fight.

    An Zheng grabbed Cheng Luochen¡¯s neck, ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate? Supreme Commander? With you in my hands, will your identity be able to save you? ¡±

    At this moment, Cheng Luochen¡¯s heart was like dying embers. He knew that he was finished. At this moment, the darkness and fierceness in his humanity all erupted.

    He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm. ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    In a split-second, his body suddenly swelled up. If he were to explode, the entire Yancheng would be razed to the ground. At that time, the millions of citizens in the city would be the funeral entourage.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the right to self-destruct in front of me.¡±

    An Zheng held onto Cheng Luochen¡¯s neck with his right hand and pushed his left hand downwards. That terrifying power was forcibly suppressed by An Zheng into Cheng Luochen¡¯s body, it could not even be released by him, but Cheng Luochen¡¯s body had already exploded. That extremely violent power was imprisoned in thatrge of an area by An Zheng, so he was unable to release it.

    ¡°Like I said, your head isn¡¯t enough to pay for it. My people, everyone in this mortal world, their lives are much more noble than you people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly disappeared, and no one knew where he went.

    Twelve hourster, An Zheng appeared in Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory, which was over ten thousand kilometers away. An Zheng descended on the biggest Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the Nine Saint Sect and grabbed the unbreakable Cheng Luochen as he walked in.

    ¡°If you want to die, then you have to die in the right ce.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and threw Cheng Luochen into the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, which exploded violently into powder.

    ¡°I, An Zheng, will never be associated with people like you.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the wreckage on the ground: ¡°If the Divine Court doesn¡¯t annihte your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, I will as well. You guys can¡¯t stand Divine Court and want to ally with me? You are afraid of the Divine Court, I am not. Your Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate can¡¯t, my Heavenly Awakening Sect can. Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate? ¡°He¡¯s just an ant.¡±

 Chapter 1233 - - Little People

    <h4>Chapter 1233 ¨C Little People</h4>

    His figure shuttled back and forth within the territories controlled by the Nine Saint Sect. In a single day, six Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s were uprooted by An Zheng.

    ¡°If you kill my people, I¡¯ll annihte your entire family.¡±

    When An Zheng returned to the Yancheng, the news had already spread like wildfire.

    Cloud Peak Mountain, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s World Spirit Guild.

    The hall marshal of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the mortal world, the peak Golden Immortal Realm cultivator Xiao Yn had an ugly expression on her face as if she had just eaten a dead mouse. He could smash almost all the people in the main hall of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. The group of Immortal Master Supreme Commander kneeling on the ground were trembling in fear.

    ¡°Who rmended him to me?¡±

    Xiao Yn asked angrily.

    A person who was trembling in fear kneeled down and crawled forward a few steps, then he kowtowed and said, ¡°It was my rmendation, Cheng Luochen. This subordinate still understand Cheng Luochen. If An Zheng did not go overboard, Cheng Luochen should not have ruined the Hall Master¡¯s ns. ¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    Xiao Yu¡¯s body shed down from the high tform and instantly appeared in front of that person. She bent over, grabbed that person¡¯s clothes, and picked him up.

    ¡°If you know him, you should know that he will spoil my business. No matter who I send you to, you have to do what you told me to do. What did you promise me when you rmended Cheng Luochen? You said that he would be reliable, mature, and would not act rashly. Do you think I don¡¯t know anything? It was within his expectations that An Zheng would avoid them. After all, the previous rtionship between the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and him wasn¡¯t very good. Then, he tore down their city gates and killed their subordinates ¡­ ¡±

    When that person was lifted by Xiao Yu, he trembled violently in fear.

    ¡°Commander, please give me another chance. I will definitely think of a way to make it up to you.¡±

    ¡°Make up?!¡±

    Xiao Yu Luo violently threw the person in her hands away. That person¡¯s body was sent flying far away and directly collided with the pir supporting the main hall. With a bang, the entire hall shook a little and that person¡¯s body bent backwards, his head almost knocking down his butt. This fall was too heavy, and after the person fell to the ground, he moaned for a long time without getting up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it once.¡±

    Xiao Yn swept her gaze across the people kneeling on the ground, ¡°The Divine Court of the Azure Lotus is very aggressive, but our Ancestor has already left his hiding ce. It¡¯s not just one or two days, it¡¯s three thousand years! Three thousand years, to you, how many of you can live for three thousand years? Furthermore, the people of Divine Court do not intend to let you live for long. What kind of person is the Blue Lotus? A person who would eliminate others at all costs. Our good days in the mortal world are over, do you really think that we can live with our tails between our legs? ¡±

    He was so angry that his face paled, ¡°Sending someone to ally with An Zheng, I have already let go of my face. Who the hell can¡¯t let go of your face? I have said time and time again that I have to find a safe person, a safe person, and this is the only person you have ever f * cking found for me?! ¡±

    His voice was so loud that it nearly lifted the roof of the hall.

    After cursing, Xiao Yu slowly walked back to the white jade throne and sat down, pinching her temples.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you said you wanted to make up for it earlier. Now, tell me how I should make up for it.¡± My Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was uprooted and six branch halls, almoshousand people died there. Do you think that An Zheng is just some unknown nobody? ¡±

    The fellow who had been thrown out struggled to get up. He held his breath, and coughed for a while before recovering hisposure.

    ¡°Marshal...¡± I¡¯ll get it back. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any promises. I want to hear the method.¡±

    Xiao Yu Luo snorted coldly, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know why you rmended Cheng Luochen? He is your wife¡¯s brother, I already knew this when you rmended him to enter Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. This time, you want to make some contribution for him ¡­ But he didn¡¯t give you face. ¡±

    Xu Cheng kneeled down and kowtowed continuously: ¡°Hall Master, your subordinate indeed has his own selfish motives, but your subordinate really did not think that Cheng Luochen would actually spoil the Hall Master¡¯s ns. If you knew, not to mention him as my brother wife, even if he was my own brother, I would have killed him myself. ¡±

    Xiao Yu Luo¡¯s anger seemed to have abated a bit as she waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about all this nonsense. Didn¡¯t you always brag about how clever you are? The reason why I didn¡¯t kill you earlier was because you had done your best for me and also solved some problems for me. This is yourst chance and I don¡¯t want to hear how you¡¯ll salvage it. Get the hell out of here now, if you don¡¯t bring back news of your alliance with An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect within ten days, I¡¯ll annihte your door. Didn¡¯t you have a dead wife and brother? If this is not done well, I will make your n and your wife disappear from this world forever. ¡±

    ¡°Commander, please be merciful. I will definitely make An Zheng and the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate ally.¡±

    Xu Cheng knelt there, his head smashed into the wall.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Xiao Yn waved her hand, ¡°The time limit is ten days. You can decide for yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng scrambled out of the hall, his body drenched in sweat.

    Xiao Yu Luo looked at Xu Cheng as he ran away, her expression calming down a little. ¡°Get up, all of you ¡­¡± Look at all of your faces, what use do I have for you? When there¡¯s nothing else to do, each and every one of you rely on the fame of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to make a name for yourselves. When there¡¯s a need for you to bear the burden, each and every one of you will burtle hiding in its shell! ¡±

    Someone got up, and when he saw that the others were still kneeling, he quickly kneeled back down.

    ¡°Divine Court is overbearing, our good days in the mortal world are long over. Tell me, if you take off the clothes that the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is wearing, what would you be in this mortal world? As long as you leave, you will immediately be chopped into pieces by the cultivators of the mortal world. I can return to the immortal pce at any time to be my Golden Immortal. If I cultivate properly, I might be able to ascend another level and be a supreme immortal. What about you? Which one of you have the qualifications to enter the immortal pce? ¡±

    ¡°Without my protection, once you leave this door, who will dare to be sure that they will live on? After so many years, you know very well how many cultivators of the mortal world have been killed and how much hatred you have umted. As for you all, you all still don¡¯t know that a great disaster is about to befall you all. ¡±

    He rubbed his temples and let out a long sigh, ¡°Now that Qing Lian is in charge, you all no longer have a backer.¡± If you really were bullied by the Divine Court people, it would be alright, but if they had the intention to kill, no one would care even if you died. At this time, you still think that you are a big shot, that you can¡¯t lower your head? ¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°All of you, scram. Let me tell you this, from today onwards, you can win over as many sects from the mortal world as you want. I don¡¯t care what methods you use or what you can¡¯t do, I won¡¯t leave a single one alive. You don¡¯t need me to kill you. You can go out and try to see how long you can live. ¡±

    Everyone retreated, and in an instant, the hall became empty.

    Xiao Yn feleadacheing on.

    After running out of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s main hall, Xu Cheng returned to his own house. As soon as he entered, his wife rushed over to him and started scratching him.

    ¡°You dare hit me?¡±

    His wife, Cheng Luoxian, had a face full of shock and anger.

    The Cheng family had some power in the Inside the Immortal Pce, and the reason why Xu Cheng could have his current status was because he had married Cheng Luo Xian. However, Cheng Luo Xian was a child of a branch family and didn¡¯t have any status. Moreover, his talent was limited, so he wasn¡¯t qualified to enter the immortal pce.

    ¡°Hit you? Even if I die, I will drag you down with me. ¡±

    Xu Cheng stared at Cheng Luo Xian and said: ¡°Because your brother angered An Zheng, he pulled out six Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s in one go and killed ovehousand people. The Commander was infuriated over this matter. He was infuriated a moment ago and wanted to kill me ¡­ (TL: Chinese idiom = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger = anger) Do you know how bad your brother is? Do you know that a disaster is about to befall our family? The Commander only gave me ten days, but he was unable to restore the rtionship between him and Heavenly Awakening Sect An Zheng within those ten days.

    After he finished speaking, Cheng Luo Xian¡¯s expression also changed. She wanted to kill that An Zheng immediately after she killed her brother, but after hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, she realized that the situation was so serious that she could not stand to cry.

    ¡°Do you want me to find a way to contact the immortal pce¡¯s main n and have them pressure Xiao Yu Luo?¡±

    ¡°Can you stop bullshitting? With your status, your family wouldn¡¯t even look at you. After all these years, you still don¡¯t know what your weight is? It¡¯s also just that in the mortal world, the people of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate would still worry about your identity, but have you been deceived by yourself? ¡±

    Cheng Luoxian snorted, ¡°Although I¡¯m from a branch family and haven¡¯t been able to enter the core of the Cheng family for so many years, but I can tell you one thing for sure, the Cheng family is very domineering. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re from a branch or a direct descendant, you can¡¯t be bullied, let alone in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Xu Cheng said angrily, ¡°Can you stop pretending?¡±

    Cheng Luoxian sat down on the side in anger as her mind raced. Now that things hade to this, there was no need to cause any more trouble. She also did not expect Cheng Luochen to bring disaster upon her own family just because of a moment of recklessness.

    ¡°I remember that An Zheng has two women that he cares about the most in Nine Saint Sect?¡±

    Cheng Luo Xian suddenly thought of something, stood up and said: ¡°As long as we can take out these two people and send them to An Zheng, An Zheng might even agree to form an alliance with the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that the current Nine Saint Sect will still give us, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, face? That son of a bitch Nine Saint, has already curried favor with Xu Xieyi. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sat there at a loss of what to do. ¡°Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate has already fallen a thousand feet. The Nine Saints simply look down on us.¡±

    Cheng Luo Xian paced back and forth in the room, his face changing constantly.

    ¡°If... What about in a different direction? ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way to make An Zheng and the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate form an alliance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The enmity is too deep.¡± Furthermore, I heard that An Zheng haersonality that says he will take revenge no matter what enmity he takes, and he will definitely not ally himself with the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate again. ¡±

    ¡°Then get rid of him.¡±

    The corners of Cheng Luoxian¡¯s mouth curled up in a cruel smile, ¡°If he died, I would understand the situation.¡± But we can¡¯t do that, we have to let someone that Xiao Yu Luo can¡¯t afford to offend do it, and this way, if An Zheng dies, he won¡¯t me us. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You have someone with you?¡±

    ¡°I told you, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Cheng Luoxian sneered, ¡°As far as I know, there are people from the main branch who are training in the mortal world, not just me and Luo Chen ¡­¡±

    She looked at Xu Cheng, ¡°If a direct descendant were to kill An Zheng, would Xiao Yu dare to question him?¡±

    Xu Cheng was silent for a long time before he nodded his head, ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    He pushed Cheng Luoxian out the door, ¡°Don¡¯t wait even a minute.¡±

 Chapter 1234 - Unpreventable With Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1234 ¨C Unpreventable With Treatment</h4>

    There were very few pedestrians outside Yancheng, even themon people could smell the scent of war. Everyone was the same, and their brains weren¡¯t that bad. What wascking was their vision and experience. However, the situation was already so clear. If he wanted to see clearly, he needed to have a lot of experience and experience.

    For the next few days, more and more people ran out from Yancheng, even more than when Ning Xiaolou was around. Regarding all of this, An Zheng did not stop or exin. Because he knew very well that when the war came, he couldn¡¯t care less about anything.

    His opponent this time was extraordinary, it was the Divine Court.

    It was rumored that Xu Xieyi had already reached the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm, and he might even be able to step into the Supreme Immortal Realm. An Zheng was very strong now, but he was still far from reaching the Supreme Celestial Realm.

    An Zhengpared it, with his strength, if he wanted to defeat Xu Xieyi who was in the Immortal Realm, it was possible that he would lose.

    However, An Zheng had the entire Heavenly Awakening Sect behind him, as well as the Inverse Boat and the other Artifact Forging Masters like the Oldman Huo. An Zheng had Blood Pearl Bracelet, and arge amount of immortal herb grade medicinal herbs to immediately repair his injured body, but he did not have these.

    Compared to the two sides, a fight was inevitable.

    Of course, there was also an element of uncertainty, and that was Purple Ivy.

    If Purple Ivy was here, he would naturally not watch as An Zheng was killed. However, he didn¡¯t know where Purple Ivy was. That waerson who would definitely not stay in the Immortal Pce obediently. He might be in the Northern Lands looking at Aurora today, and he might go to the Southern Sea to fish for sharks tomorrow.

    Therefore, An Zheng could not include Purple Ivy in this battle.

    On top of the city wall, Ye Qiandao supported Oldman Huo as he rearranged his weapons. In the words of the Oldman Huo, the weapons of this era were way too outdated. Later on, when he thought about it, due to the fact that the heaven and earth origin energy was thinner in the future, cultivators relied more and more on magic tools, so the manufacturing of magic tools in future generations would be much more advanced than in the past.

    With the weapons made by the Oldman Huo, the dense nature energy of this era, and the Essence Crystal that was far more powerful than spirit stones as the weapon¡¯s source of power, the killing power was naturally iparable.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least twice the range of the original weapon.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the fully assembled defense of the city weapons, and more confidence appeared in his heart. There was a gigantic All-Seeing Eye installed on the tower and the arrow tower, allowing him to see things very, very far away. Once an enemy warship approaches, the city guards will be able to detect it immediately.

    ¡°The difference lies in the level of insight into the cultivator¡¯s mastery.¡±

    The Oldman Huo said worriedly, ¡°No matter how powerful our weapons are, if the great cultivators approach us, they won¡¯t be able to bring out their full power. Theoretically, the main cannon of this ship was able to kill the Supreme Celestial level experts, but that was only in theory, because the Supreme Celestial level experts wouldn¡¯t just stand there and wait for the cannons to strike. At that level, the main cannons are not capable of aiming at the target at all. ¡±

    Ye Qidao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why Big Brother An Zheng and I discussed it for a while, and today, we will withdraw most of the people here. There was no point in keeping too many people in the city¡¯s defenses. After all, the enemy would not bring an army with them. We have already done what we can. As for the rest, it all depends on fate. ¡±

    The Oldman Huo knocked on Ye Qiandao¡¯s head, ¡°Learn from your big brother An Zheng, he has never been someone who epts fate. ¡°He is ¡­¡±

    Oldman Huo thought for a moment and used a very precise word.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who broke the heavens¡¯ will.¡±

    Inside the city, there were stillmoners dragging their families away as they left. An Zheng ordered the city gates to be cleared without even asking around. After all, the decision made by the person who left was the right one. No one could ce their life on someone else.

    At this moment, a person came from outside the city against the tide of people who had fled. He was the only one that had walked towards the city. Therefore, even though he was almost drowned in the sea of people heading out of the city, he still attracted the attention of everyone on the city wall.

    Du Shoushou looked at that person, and the corner of his mouth hooked up: ¡°He looks like a fool.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot, why would hee at this time?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°That may not be so. Besides idiots, there is alsype of person who would rush over at this time.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°If you¡¯re not a fool, then you¡¯re a brother.¡±

    Outside the city gate, Chen Shaobai who was wearing a big straw hat stopped and casually threw the carrying pole on his shoulder to the side. Things like the clothes on this side of the carrying pole were scattered all over the ground, so he didn¡¯t care at all. The white-bearded old man sitting inside the basket on the carrying pole fell like a dog on the ground. Chen Shaobai obviously did not mind it even more.

    He stood at the city gate with his arms spread wide. ¡°Flowers and apuse? ¡°What about the weing ceremony?¡±

    Pah! A pancake that had been nibbled off the wall fell down and almost hit his face. Du Shoushou chewed on his pancake and cursed: ¡°Where the f * ck did you go these past few days? Did you meet some beautiful little girl who forgot about that princess?¡±

    Just then, the white-bearded old man crawled out of the basket and kicked Chen Shaobai¡¯s butt.

    Seeing the old man¡¯s wretched look, Du Shoushou spat out the pancakes in his mouth, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s been a while since west met.

    Chen Shaobai gave a middle finger towards the city wall.

    The white-bearded old man pointed at the clothes scattered on the ground. ¡°Pick them up. What are you wearing?¡±

    Chen Shaobai casually removed the tattered clothes on his body, then spread open his arms. ¡°Do you know what kind of life I lived in the past? I¡¯m already home, and I still wear these tattered clothes? From today onwards, I want to resume my luxurious and luxurious life. ¡±

    He shouted at An Zheng: ¡°Come, let me have a set of clothes that will let me be full of energy.¡±

    Before An Zheng could move, Da Ye, who was standing beside him, took out a short skirt of his own and threw it down. Chen Shaobai subconsciously caught it and raised it up to look: ¡°Your tastes are so heavy.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ve long drooled at you. Do you know, here, put on this clothes and let me admire your seductiveness.¡±

    After throwing down the miniskirt, Da Da Ye hid behind An Zheng. After all, the man with a bare butt was not considered elegant. An Zheng took out a new set of clothes and threw it down, allowing Chen Shaobai to catch it. Both of them were about the same size, so their sizes were the same.

    Chen Shaobai turned in a circle after putting it on, ¡°Old fellow, did you see that? Do you know how the words¡¯ Jade Tree Whirlwind ¡®is written now? ¡±

    The white-bearded old man sighed and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to write a Jade Tree Whirlwind, but I do know that the brothers you speak of who have gone through life and death situations seem to be unreliable.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What is it?¡±

    The white-bearded old man pointed at Chen Shaobai¡¯s chest. There were actually two holes on the two critical spots, and the two holes fit perfectly.

    The white-bearded old man was somewhat fascinated. ¡°He really knows you. Even the distance between two of your points is calcted so urately. It seems like there are some unspeakable secrets between you and him.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t look at me with that vulgar look!¡±

    The white-bearded old man harrumphed and also spread his arms towards the city wall. ¡°New clothes! If you don¡¯t give them to me, I¡¯ll take them off!¡±

    Du Shoushou imagined the scene of a shriveled and wretched white-bearded old man with a bare butt standing outside the door, as his throat turned upwards. He immediately threw down a set of clothes and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t.¡±

    The white-bearded old man caught the clothes and put them on, it was as if he was putting on an adult¡¯s clothes for a five year old child, it looked simr. He was very short, and after changing into pants, his leg was at the knees position of Du Shoushou¡¯s pants. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with the expensive clothes, so he rolled up his pants about forty times before letting his feet out. It looked like he was walking on two hovercraft.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°I suddenly feel like Chen Shaobai has suffered a lot these past few days.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Same.¡±

    Then the two of them pped andughed vulgarly.

    When Chen Shaobai and the white-bearded old man entered the city, An Zheng and the others came down from the city walls to greet them. After seeing Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou immediately rushed over and hugged him, then spun in a circle. Chen Shaobai jumped onto Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s head and kissed his forehead.

    The white-bearded old man covered his eyes. ¡°Unsightly.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I haven¡¯t met the one that is even more unbearable to look at, right... Little White, who is this? Is it my wife? ¡±

    The doctor pped Du Shoushou¡¯s head, grabbing both of Du Shoushou¡¯s ears and turning it back and forth.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°F * ck, f * ck, f * ck ¡­¡± Grab your ears? This was amon tactic used by women. I was wrong, alright? Big Brother White Beard, let the Wife off my shoulder. ¡±

    The white-bearded old manughed loudly, and one of his dentures fell off.

    Chen Shaobai came down from Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, and hugged firmly with An Zheng for a while. Then, he pulled An Zheng¡¯s finger to the white-bearded old man and said: ¡°This old fellow ¡­ It¡¯s my master. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man harrumphed when he heard the two words, ¡°It¡¯s my master.¡± His expression clearly stiffened for a moment, and his eyes became slightly moist. He snorted again, curled his lips, and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s your master? I¡¯ll tell him myself... I am one of the four great hidden experts of our time, the Nandao Immortal. ¡°Although there is no longer any legend of me in the martial arts world, it is still the same one.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously: ¡°Immortal South Ind, four great hidden experts ¡­ ¡°The other three are ¡­ what, what, what, what, what, what, what, what?¡±

    The white-bearded old man answered seriously, ¡°The other three are the Great Immortal of the South Ind, the Little Immortal of the South Ind, and the female Immortal of the South Ind.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    The white-bearded old man looked at An Zheng, and studied him for a while, then shook his head: ¡°Youngd, you have suffered from a blood light disaster.¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, thinking that this white-bearded old man might really be some cultivator that could not be hidden from others, and did not even bother to think about it. In this world, there was nock of people who were unwilling to show their face but were extremely powerful. These people were often entric. Just think about it, Purple Ivy, that more unreliable guy. Thinking about it, Purple Ivy thought that this old man was very serious.

    Just as An Zheng wanted to ask about some blood light disaster, he saw the white-bearded old man take out a small bottle from his pocket.

    ¡°Are you too tired to sit or too used to living? My medicine specializes in treating hemorrhoids, do you have hemorrhoids? ¡°It can be treated, but it¡¯s impossible to prevent.¡±

 Chapter 1235 - Entering the City of Misfortunes

    <h4>Chapter 1235 ¨C Entering the City of Misfortunes</h4>

    In the courtyard, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, and Da Da Ye sat around the stone table in a circle. The delicacies ced on the table were already being eaten by Chen Shaobai alone by eighty percent of them. What surprised Du Shoushou was that Da Da Ye sat down obediently and did not even take a bite.

    ¡°Are you having a bad appetite today?¡±

    Du Shoushou subconsciously asked.

    Dada Ye seriously replied, ¡°I can endure it, but the main thing is that I¡¯m not as pitiful as him.¡±

    Chen Shaobai paused his hand that was stuffing food into his mouth, grief welled up within: ¡°Thinking about me, Chen Shaobai, there actually came a day that I am pitied by someone else ¡­ But then again, if you were living the life I led a while ago, you wouldn¡¯t be much better off than me. ¡±

    When he thought of that tragic life, tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°You all don¡¯t know how abnormal that old fellow is!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Looking at your body and bones, it doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything to you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Du Shoushou: Mental torture!

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not physical torture.¡±

    Chen Shaobai wanted to spit the thing in his mouth onto Du Shoushou¡¯s body, but after thinking about it, he became unwilling.

    ¡°All these reclusive great cultivators have rather strange temperaments.¡±

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Look how good you are, your personality is more in and simple than before. I remember that in the past, your food was a little inelegant, but you didn¡¯t even eat it. I was staring at a fly thatnded on the te, Du Shoushou used his chopsticks to pick up the fly and rolled it into a vegetable leaf.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Da Da Ye saw Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression andughed out loud. ¡°They¡¯re lying to you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Da Da Ye shook his two beautiful fingers. ¡°Two.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s stomach churned as he ran to the side to vomit.

    Du Shoushou said with a serious face: ¡°Seems like that white-bearded old man is not that strict. If he is really that crazy, eating flies would be considered a better life.¡±

    Chen Shaobai retched back, and fiercely red at Da Da Ye. Ta Ta Ye said with a bit of grievance: ¡°Why are you staring at me, there¡¯s always someone who owes you debts ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai scoffed, ¡°Why do I have to look at this? It is as if you are already sitting beside me as the mistress of this small courtyard.¡±

    His wild face flushed red as he hid behind An Zheng.

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the practical things. When that old fellow said that An Zheng had suffered a bloodbath, he didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. Although he did make a joke out of itter on, An Zheng and I could tell that he wanted to remind An Zheng of something. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat up straight, and said with a solemn face: ¡°Even though that old fellow is an abnormal person, he cooks in a big pot all day long for me ¡­ However, he did have true ability. Even now, I still don¡¯t know his true identity, but I can tell that he seems to have some deep feelings for the Yancheng. He was still crying even before we reached the Yancheng. This person¡¯s power is unfathomable and his ability to foresee is strong. He said that An Zheng told me about the blood light disaster before he ¡­ ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°He said ¡­ Your fate is here. He also said, ¡°Before, you went with the wind, but now, your luck is too good to be reasonable.¡± So, when your life is in danger, you will definitely be iparably savage and cruel. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Fate tribtion? is it like when I was in the Mount Cang Man in my previous life? ¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, a little worried. Da Da Ye had already grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes from behind, and was clenching his fists tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no matter how dangerous it is, it¡¯s just another Mount Cang Man. Furthermore, the current me is no longer the same as I was then. ¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything that I can. I¡¯ve thought of everything that I can think of. Thus, there was no need to worry. What was toe would eventuallye, it was finally here ¡­ there¡¯s no need to run away. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°I¡¯ll do it the same way.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Compared to what my life is about, I am more worried about the people that came from the Da Xi era, it seems... Everyone will be drawn into the Martial Arts Conference not long after, and that convention might be everyone¡¯s life. ¡±

    At this point, the topic of conversation seemed to be heavy.

    At the same time, a team appeared outside the Yancheng. The unusual thing was that this team did note from the official road, but from the sky. There were about a dozen people, and all of them were riding high ranked demon beasts. The young man leading them had even reached a high level demon beast. It was a Six-Winged Saber-Toothed Tiger. These people didn¡¯t seem to be that old. The one leading them looked to be about 27 or 28 years old. The oldest among his men was only around 30 years old. The youngest one looked to be around 17 or 18 years old.

    These cultivators were riding demon beasts as they swooped down from the sky. They were originally nning to charge directly into the city, but the guards on the city walls immediately reacted and all of the defensive weapons were turned towards them. The young man in the lead gestured, and the teamnded outside the city gate.

    The soldier at the gate asked, ¡°Where did youe from? What are you doing in the city?¡±

    A cute girl sat on the back of a Nine-Eyed Linglong Panther and replied with a smile, ¡°We are cultivators from the Immortal Pce who came to train in the Mortal Realm. We have decided to rest here tonight for no other reason.¡±

    Her words were polite, and did not have the domineering and fierce attitude of those from the immortal pce. The soldier at the city gate entrance acknowledged, ¡°As long as you have no problems reporting this, Yancheng wees you.¡±

    Another young cultivator who was riding a flying horse harrumphed, ¡°Yancheng wees us ¡­ Could it be that if Yancheng does not wee us, we will not be able to enter? ¡±

    The young man in the lead red at him, then smiled apologetically at the city guards. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my little brother haough temper. My name is Cheng Yisha, and this is my sister, Cheng Yanyun, and that¡¯s my younger brother, Cheng Yanyun. The three of us came to the Mortal Realm to train under the orders of the elders of the family. We won¡¯t disturb the order of the Mortal Realm.

    The city guards earnestly registered for them, and then pointed towards the inside of the city gate. ¡°Follow the main road. Luo Yi¡¯s Lane Inn, which is around seven to eight hundred meters in length, is the biggest inn in Yancheng. After all of you have settled down, I will have to trouble you to send someone to the Yancheng to guard the yamen and report to them. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Cheng Yisha cupped his fist and led the team through the city gate.

    The soldiers on the bracelet looked at each other, and one of them said in a low voice, ¡°Since these people from the immortal pce are so polite, something must be wrong. Immediately report it to the sect head, no matter what, I feel that these people are not friendly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Someone quickly ran out towards the direction of the Bai Sheng Academy.

    At the Loyal Lane Inn, Cheng Yisha and the others had reserved the entire second floor for the demonic beasts in the backyard. After hearing that the guests were all from the immortal pce, the other guests all checked out of their rooms. After hearing this, Cheng Yisha even specially sent people to find the owner of the inn, leaving behind a piece of Essence Crystal aspensation for disturbing the other guests and the inn¡¯s losses. The owner did not dare to ask for anything, so the man left the Essence Crystal behind.

    ¡°Big brother, we are as polite as we are to some mortals.¡±

    Cheng Yanyun was a chubby young man witeight of around 1.7m and a weight of at least 170m. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why his elder brother maintained such a polite attitude towards everyone. In his eyes, mortals were mortals, Immortals were Immortals, and the hierarchy was strict. There was no need for immortals like them, who had descended from the immortal realms, to be so courteous to mortals.

    ¡°Where are we from?¡±

    Cheng Yisha was a very gentle looking young man, with a slightly simr temperament to the First Senior Brother of the Congealed Eyes Pavilion, An Caichen. He had a faint schrly air about him, and his sword-like eyebrows gave him a somewhat heroic air.

    ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t all of the people in the Immortal Pce leave from here?¡±

    Cheng Yisha put down the book in his hand, ¡°Maybe the education we received from the very beginning was that we were a level higher than mortals. There was no need to care about the life or death of mortals. But we can¡¯t do without our own thoughts, so why create this contradiction, and what good will it do us if it is created? ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun somewhat angrily said, ¡°Why are you thinking so much about a group of lowly mortals?¡±

    Cheng Yisha shook his head with a smile, as if he didn¡¯t want to exin anything.

    ¡°Big brother, have you considered what Cheng Luoxian said?¡±

    The cute female Xiu Cheng Yan Ying looked at Cheng Yisha and asked, ¡°If what she said is true, then although he is just a child of our Cheng Family¡¯s outer division, at any rate, it concerns our Cheng Family¡¯s face. We cannot let this matter rest.¡±

    Cheng Yisha said, ¡°Why else would wee? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little too impatient, you can¡¯t listen to just one side of the story. You guys have seen that woman, Cheng Luoxian. Her eyes twinkled when she spoke, but she didn¡¯t seem to be telling the truth. It is true that her brother died, and that An Zheng killed him. However, what she is thinking is not that the honor of the n is invible, but that she wants to use us as des. ¡±

    Cheng Yisha paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let those who touch the Cheng Family¡¯s glory go. But I am not happy to be used as a knife. ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. First, kill An Zheng, then bring Cheng Luo Xian back to the n and deal with him ording to family rules.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    ¡°The Cheng family has always been under the control of Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan, and now that they are under the control of the Green Lotus Immortal Emperor, the Divine Court is suppressing the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the mortal world. If we do not take this seriously, there iigh chance that the Cheng family will be implicated.¡±

    He picked up the book and said, ¡°Go back and rest. This matter is not urgent, we will investigate it properly.¡± Other than that, tell the people who went out to investigate not to have any conflicts with the people of Yancheng, and to lower your stance a little. ¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying nodded: ¡°We will remember everything big brother said.¡±

    Cheng Yanyun didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being so careful, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s within the mortal world ¡­ ¡­¡± For someone as timid as you, what can you possibly do? ¡±

    He stood up and walked out, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep, I¡¯m toozy to think about this.¡±

    After he left, Cheng Yisha looked at Cheng Yanying and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Third Brother for me, don¡¯t let him go out and cause trouble, during times like this ¡­¡± The conflict between the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan is one between the powers of the Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan and the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian. I will first go and meet An Zheng myself ¡­ In any case, if I want to kill someone, I will do it myself. ¡±

    He closed his eyes and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about a An Zheng. What I¡¯m worried about is if an even bigger persones out.¡±

 Chapter 1236 - - Level Contradictions

    <h4>Chapter 1236 ¨C Level Contradictions</h4>

    Cheng Yanyun refused to ept this and returned to his room, mming the door shut. As he sat down, the door creaked open from the outside. Cheng Yan Ying walked in with a smile, while still carrying some food.

    ¡°I knew you were still angry.¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying put down his stuff and walked to the window to look outside, ¡°Before I came down, I thought the mortal world was dirty and messy to a certain extent. This is because someone told us from a young age that the mortal world is full of lowly creatures, including humans. At that time, I was still young, so I don¡¯t understand how people could be separated into noble and lowly ones. ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun rudely interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so little of these great truths. People have to differentiate between noble and lowly ones. You¡¯ve spent the longest time with that guy, so it¡¯s hard not to be influenced by him. He is my big brother, if not, I would have already called him. Say all sorts of bullsh * t things ¡­ ¡°A mortal is a mortal, and an immortal is an immortal. If one doesn¡¯t havank or a level, then why are they separated into the Immortal Pce and the Mortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°These mortals are trash, trash that isn¡¯t evenparable to trash. In our eyes, they are no different from the pigs and cows they raise. I don¡¯t understand why big brother would make himself look so special. ¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re too extreme.¡±

    Cheng Yanyun suddenly stood up: ¡°You¡¯re also talking about me?¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying said, ¡°Big brother didn¡¯t say anything, he just said don¡¯t be emotional.¡± You can¡¯t trust the words of that woman Cheng Luoxian, what¡¯s wrong with figuring out the situation before we make a move? ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The mistake was his cowardice! Wasn¡¯t it just a mortal cultivator? Was there a need to investigate in silence? If I make the decision, I will directly capture him and torture him until he confesses. ¡±

    Cheng Yanying¡¯s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°What if I made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s wrong, then so be it. He¡¯s just a mortal. So what if he killed the wrong person? Could it be that a mortal would care too much about killing a chicken and a duck? ¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying didn¡¯t know what to say and sighed, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t go out and cause trouble. Before we left, father told me that it was elder brother¡¯s decision to go out to train this time. If anyone vites big brother¡¯s orders, big brother has the right to decide life and death. ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he would go against my brother for the sake of a few dog and pig mortals.¡±

    Cheng Yanying didn¡¯t want to speak any further. She turned around and left the room.

    Cheng Yanyun walked over to the window and looked at the people on the street. The more they looked, the angrier they got. In his opinion, these mortals¡¯ lives were simply too good. ves in the mortal world should be living a life worse than pigs and dogs. Looking at the people on the streets, each and every one of them was well-dressed. To think that there would be such a good inn and such exquisite food ¡­ He was tired of everything he saw.

    Cheng Yan Ying returned to Cheng Yan Sha¡¯s room and shook his head, ¡°I think we should send him back to the Immortal Pce first. If he follows us, he¡¯ll cause trouble sooner orter. He¡¯s right. Even if he did something that went against your orders, such as killing someone, would you be able to kill him because he killed someone? ¡±

    Cheng Yisha thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver a letter to father. If father agrees, I¡¯ll let him return to the immortal pce first.¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying nodded, but was still worried.

    Knocking sounds came from outside of Cheng Yanyun¡¯s room. Cheng Yanyun thought it was Cheng Yanyun, so he called out in annoyance. In the end, it was the waiter who brought the fruit in. He bowed and smiled, ¡°Master, this is a gift from the shop. Should I ce it on the table for you?¡±

    ¡°Release, release, release! F * ck you, release!¡±

    Cheng Yanyun was furious and did not leave. He rushed over and kicked the shop assistant onto the ground. He then picked up the fruit te and smashed it onto the shop assistant¡¯s face ¡­

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know where Ie from? ¡°Will I give a fuck about the shit of you pigs?¡±

    He bent down and grabbed the clerk by the cor and pulled him up to the window. He sat down on the chair and pointed at himself.

    Despite being beaten badly, he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate, and could only kneel down in fear. Cheng Yanyun pped him, ¡°With this kind of strength, you can hit yourself a hundred times and then you can get lost. If you hit me lightly, I¡¯ll throw you out of the window.¡±

    The waiter was so scared that his face turned pale. He kept kowtowing and said, ¡°Sir, please spare me. I am just a shop assistant. If you are dissatisfied with this store, I will help you pass this message to the shopkeeper.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dissatisfied with anything in the inn. I¡¯m dissatisfied with things that are worse than pigs or dogs.¡±

    Cheng Yanyun leaned back and grabbed a kettle from the tea table before smashing it on the head of the waiter. With a bang, the kettle shattered and water and debris flew everywhere.

    ¡°Say it yourself, are you worse than pigs or dogs?¡±

    The boyy twitching on the ground, blood beginning to flow from his mouth.

    When Cheng Yanyun saw that the young man was silent, his anger grew even stronger. He stood up and stomped on the young man¡¯s face, ¡°Are you f * cking going to say it, or are you going to say it, or are you going to say it?¡±

    Every question, he would step on it.

    The young servant was still on the verge of death as he muttered that he was inferior tig or dog. When he spoke, blood would gush out from his mouth. But Cheng Yanyun didn¡¯t care at all. He swore so lightly that no one could hear him. He grabbed the little fellow and threw him out of the window.

    He threw the boy¡¯s head down with such force that the boy¡¯s head hit the hard ground of the street and exploded with a bang. Seeing his head explode like a watermelon, Cheng Yanyunughed out loud.

    The inn owner rushed out after hearing the sound on the first floor. When he saw his assistant¡¯s body not intact, he was scared out of his wits and sat down on the ground while wailing. When Cheng Yanyun heard this, he was annoyed. He immediately jumped out of the window and kicked the shopkeeper¡¯s head into smithereens.

    At first, Cheng Yisha and the others heard the sound. They didn¡¯t think it would be Cheng Yanyun. By the time he rushed out, the shopkeeper had already been killed.

    ¡°Are you fucking crazy!¡±

    In his rage, even the gentle and refined Cheng Yan-sha cursed.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Cheng Yanyun snorted, ¡°I think you¡¯re the crazy one. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t he just kill two mortals? What did Fourth Uncle say? How many people did he kill all those years ago in order to control the number of cultivators in the mortal world? Without ten million, there should still be several million. Didn¡¯t I just kill two? If you think it¡¯s too much, go and find your fourth uncle. Don¡¯t, go and find your father, ask him how many mortals he has killed. ¡±

    Cheng Yanyun grunted, ¡°Stop f * cking annoying me. What I regret the most is going out with you to gain experience. Haven¡¯t you taken care of enough along the way? You¡¯re not allowed to touch any of the women I like. What I want, you won¡¯t let me rob you of. Look at what the brothers who came to the Mortal Realm to gain experience had done, and then look at what we did. Seventh Brother did more than a hundred women in the Mortal Realm along the way, and killed more than half of them.

    He was so angry that he spun around, ¡°The one I likedst time, you stopped me before even making a move. Are you f * cking my big brother or not!?¡±

    Cheng Yisha was about to explode from his anger. He grabbed Cheng Yanyun by the cor and said, ¡°Get the hell back to the Immortal Pce right now!¡±

    ¡°If you let me leave, then I¡¯ll leave?¡±

    Cheng Yanyunughed coldly, ¡°What are you doing? Looking at your face filled with killing intent, are you trying to kill your little brother? Come on, kill me. I want to know how you¡¯re going to exin it to your father after you kill me. I don¡¯t care. Even if I go back and tell Father that I killed two lowly mortals, will Father punish me for it? I¡¯m afraid the punishment was also because I killed too little! ¡±

    Cheng Yanying also rushed out. When she saw the bloody scene, her face changed, ¡°Third brother! ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    ¡°Stop f * cking pretending!¡±

    Cheng Yanyun scolded, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re saints? I know you two are wearing pants. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the dirty things that happened between you two. Let me tell you, from today onwards, I will not listen to you. Either you two will kill me, or I will go find that bastard An Zheng and ask him if he killed the Cheng Family! ¡±

    Just then, the Heavenly Awakening Sect Disciples in charge of patrolling the street came over. When they saw the corpses on the ground, their expressions changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Someone came forward and asked.

    Cheng Yanyun took the chance and pushed him away as he was about to turn around. Then, he rushed over and punched the head of the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple. The corpse was still standing there, not moving at all.

    Cheng Yanyun killed another person and stood on the street looking around, ¡°I am Cheng Yanyun from the Immortal Pce. That bastard knows that An Zheng, get him to get the hell out here. Damn it, Heavenly Awakening Sect, today I will tten this crappy Heavenly Awakening Sect all by myself! ¡±

    Cheng Yan and Sha were furious. They wanted to attack, but were stopped by Cheng Yan Ying.

    ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s useless beating him up. Why don¡¯t you take him away from here as soon as possible? I¡¯m afraid that if the matter gets out of hand, it will be detrimental to the family.¡± It is rumored that An Zheng is rted to Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, if it really is like that, our family will not be able to handle it. ¡±

    Cheng Yisha nodded his head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go capture him and then leave. Tell the others to bring their mounts with them.¡±

    Just as he was about to move, he saw Cheng Yanyun charge into the crowd and grab a woman by the neck. ¡°Do you know An Zheng?¡±

    The woman was so scared that she shook her head repeatedly. Cheng Yanyun threw him onto the ground and stepped on his head, ¡°You don¡¯t know, what use is there to live?¡± You bastards, all of you seem to be living quite well. Who the hell gave you all this freedom? All of you should be living in a pigsty instead of wearing clean clothes and living a beautiful life. ¡±

    He turned and charged at another man, and the crowd seemed to explode.

    A three to four-year-old boy was pushed to the ground by the crowd, crying loudly. He raised his hands and said, ¡°Mom, mom,e and hug me!¡±

    When Cheng Yanyun saw the little boy, his anger red up even more. He rushed over and kicked the boy¡¯s head.

    ¡°What the f * ck are you crying for!¡±

    Bang!

    Broken.

    What was broken was Cheng Yanyun¡¯s foot.

    A foot appeared and kicked against Cheng Yanyun¡¯s foot, blocking the little boy¡¯s path.

    An Zheng bent over and carried the little boy, then looked at Cheng Yanyun, who was crying out in pain.

 Chapter 1237 - - This place belongs to me, An Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 1237 ¨C This ce belongs to me, An Zheng</h4>

    An Zheng held the little boy in his arms, and used his other hand to pat him on the back: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom is just going to find you something good to eat, don¡¯t cry, she¡¯ll be back to pick you up in a while.¡±

    At this time, the mother of the child she ran out first ran back with a scream. When she saw An Zheng carrying her child, she snatched it away.

    An Zheng nced at the woman, and waved his hand. ¡°Go and capture the father of your child for a beating.¡±

    Several disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect immediately rushed out, although they did not understand why An Zheng would do so.

    An Zheng looked at the screaming Cheng Yanyun, and then looked at the two corpses lying on the ground not far away. One was the innkeeper¡¯s, and the other was the assistant¡¯s.

    Cheng Yan Sha immediately rushed over and blocked Cheng Yan Yun behind him, and cupped his fists towards An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my brother is not in good spirits and has caused some trouble. No matter what it is, we are willing topensate you. As long as it¡¯s something we can take out, we will apany you. ¡±

    He was very clear about Cheng Yanyun¡¯s strength. An Zheng was safe and sound, but all the bones on Cheng Yanyun¡¯s leg had been shattered. Furthermore, it had all been shattered into fine powder. With this kind of strength, even if he were to attack, he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence in winning.

    ¡°What are you talking about, big brother?¡±

    Cheng Yanyun pulled at Cheng Yisha from behind, ¡°You¡¯re talking to a mortal about this? Now, kill this bastard for me. Didn¡¯t you see that my foot was injured by him? If my fatheres home and asks you why did you watch me get hurt and ignore it, how will you exin that! ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Cheng Yisha fiercely red at Cheng Yanyun and apologetically smiled at An Zheng, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with his mind.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, but his smile looked especially cold.

    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Cheng Yisha seriously and said, ¡°Many years ago, I had just transferred out of the evidence department in Ming Fa Si. The first case I took over was a small city where children were constantly missing. The bodies of the children were found piled up like building blocks in an abandoned yard. At that time, the people in the small city were panicking. They all said that some kind of perverted killer hade from the small city. ¡±

    ¡°It only took me a day to find the killer. He was a mentally challenged guy that everyone in the small city knew. He was half a child at that. This child normally would smile foolishly at anyone he saw. His parents were also honest people, so they had a good rtionship in the small city. When I found out it was him, his parents didn¡¯t believe me at all and wanted to fight me to the death. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, when the evidence was conclusive, he was asked why he wanted to kill someone. That fool said that because those children were not stupid, only he was stupid, so he didn¡¯t like them.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to Cheng Yan Yun, ¡°He¡¯s the same as your little brother, right? He thinks that he¡¯igh and mighty immortal, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a mortal or a mortal. That¡¯s what that fool thought. Everyone said I was a fool and the other children weren¡¯t idiots. They didn¡¯t like them, so they just killed them. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°When I wanted to take that fool away, there were actually many people in the city who came to plead for mercy, and said that he was just a fool. Even the county magistrate of that small city came over to tell me that the heavens were kind, let alone a fool.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°I really let that fool go.¡±

    Cheng Yisha froze for a moment, then realized that An Zheng¡¯s meaning was that he might let them go.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The current situation might be different from the past, but look at your surroundings ¡­ Thesemoners feel that you are people of the immortal pce, so you cannot afford to offend them. In any case, those who died were not his family. In order to not bring him trouble, he let them go. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you still need topensate? It¡¯s the same for the people in that small city. In any case, the dead child is not their family¡¯s child.

    Cheng Yisha quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not perfunctory and you¡¯re not joking. I¡¯m really willing topensate. Two people¡¯s lives, the price is the price. I don¡¯t know how to bargain. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nced at Cheng Yisha: ¡°Do you know why I let that fool go?¡±

    ¡°For... ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if I bring him back to the yamen, he won¡¯t pay for his crimes with his life, because he really is a fool. Everyone in the city could prove that he waeal fool. Even the parents who had their children killed thought that their child was unlucky, so why would they provoke a fool ¡­ Take it back, put it back in ce, and ask for it to be strictly guarded. This is probably the process. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°So I let him go, and then that night, after returning to the small city, I hung that idiot on the street.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the sky, ¡°The citizens said that the Heavenly Dao must have opened its eyes.¡±

    He spread out his hands. ¡°Look, it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Then, he looked at Cheng Yanyun, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hang you, because that would be toofortable for you to die.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, ¡°In my ce, there are no Immortal Pce mortal realms, nor are there any Immortal Mortal Realms. There is only one standard in my eyes, and that is that the perpetrator should die. I don¡¯t care what kind of fool you are, or what sort of immortal you are. ¡±

    Cheng Yisha¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Friend, we are from the Immortal Pce. You have to consider your own safety.¡±

    An Zheng stopped and shifted his gaze from Cheng Yanyun to Cheng Yanyu, ¡°Say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    Cheng Yisha snorted, anger rising in his heart, ¡°You really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I have already given you face, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me ¡­ ¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, An Zheng had already punched towards his face. Cheng Yisha¡¯s expression changed, the distance between the two of them was already very close, but An Zheng¡¯s punch did not have the slightest hesitation, and did not even ce him in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Cheng Yisha took a step back and drew his de.

    The way he drew his saber was very special. His right leg was bent forward with his left leg facing backwards, while his left hand was holding the scabbard. His right hand was pulling out the saber in one smooth motion. Moreover, the speed was unimaginably fast. From the movement of his de, it could be seen that he had practiced this move thousands or tens of thousands of times. It was just a simple action, but he was able to disy its full power.

    The moment he pulled out his de, a crescent-shaped de light shed towards An Zheng. The saber light radiated resplendent rays of light and was unstoppable.

    The two of them were simply too close, to the point where they were already right in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng raised his hand, and just as the de was about to cut his face, he reached out his hand and pushed... It was an iparably sharp de energy. It could cut through gold and break jade, or even cut through mountains and cut off rivers. How could it be brushed aside with just two fingers? But even so, it was pushed away, and it was as if An Zheng was walking on a small tree-lined path. Just as the willow branches that were swaying in the air were about to hit his face, he naturally raised his hand and pushed them away.

    The de energy flew out horizontally and not far away, Cheng Yisha¡¯s men were cut into pieces by the de light.

    Cheng Yisha¡¯s sword energy had killed off Cheng Yisha¡¯s underlings, and all of this had happened in a split-second. No one could see what had happened. Let alone ordinary citizens, even Cheng Yanyun didn¡¯t see what was going on.

    Yun Che had already reached in front of him and grabbed his right hand that was holding the de. He pinched his wrist and twisted it, causing a cracking sound. The wrist bone was broken. The palm spun three times beforeing to the back of the hand. Following that was the arm that twisted upwards like a fried dough twist. The arm was torn to shreds at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Cheng Yisha¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but spin a few times aesult of this strange force, and his body fell to the ground with a bang.

    He was very proud of his cultivation level. Even though the Cheng family wasn¡¯t any big family in the immortal pce, he knew how important he was among the younger generation. Back then, when Supreme Celestialmented on the young talents of the various great ns, he specially mentioned his name. Hisment was ¡­ There were specializations in the professions.

    Cheng Yisha only practiced his de techniques. He had spent so many years practicing without distractions, but just this de drawing technique alone had allowed him to practice day and night for thirty years. Everyone in the immortal pce had a long lifespan. Actually, he was already over 60 years old. He just looked like a 20 year old youth from the mortal world.

    However, all of this was too weak in front of An Zheng.

    Hended on the ground withud, following closely behind An Zheng¡¯s feet. An Zheng kicked Cheng Yanyu¡¯s chest, and with a loud bang, a huge hole appeared in his chest. Broken ribs shot out from behind him like bullets from a heavy machine gun, and then shot out at a strange angle, smashing both of Cheng Yanyun¡¯s kneecaps.

    Under the tremendous force, his ribs turned into flying knives, smashing Cheng Yanyun¡¯s kneecaps and cutting off both of his legs from his knees. Cheng Yanyun, who had lost two of his calves, fell to the ground with a wail. It was as if he was kneeling. His broken knee hit the ground and he could not feel the pain.

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and the de that flew up when he broke Cheng Yisha¡¯s wrist fell into his palm. It only took a second.

    With the long de in hand, An Zheng raised the de with both of his hands and then shed down like a bolt of lightning. With a sh of the saber¡¯s light, the long saber shed out from Cheng Yanyun¡¯s skull,ing out from his crotch.

    One sh, two bs.

    The extended de radiance killed the few Immortal Pce cultivators who rushed over to support Cheng Yanyun, including a few demonic beasts that seemed to be of high quality. When the de struck down, a hurricane swept out from An Zheng¡¯s body, the strong force sending Cheng Yan Ying, who was rushing towards him, flying.

    ¡°Immortals?¡±

    An Zheng casually threw the de out, and wita sound, the de stabbed into the city wall far away.

    ¡°The de is over there, this ce belongs to me, An Zheng. Break my rules, God ying the God, Immortals ughtering the Immortal.¡±

 Chapter 1238 - Divine Court Army

    <h4>Chapter 1238 ¨C Divine Court Army</h4>

    After that de strike, the hatred between An Zheng and the Immortal pce could no longer be resolved. No matter how many people An Zheng had killed from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, the people from the Immortal Pce might not care that much. After all, in the eyes of the true immortals, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was just theirckey, a group of Worldly cultivators who didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the immortal pce, yet fantasized about entering the immortal pce.

    However, the Cheng n was different. They were the true immortals.

    A single saber strike had in an Immortal.

    It came so casually, and it wasn¡¯t grand either. It was because An Zheng¡¯s strength had long ago reached the level where he did not need to care about these small immortals. An Zheng had a clear understanding of his own strength. If he were to divide the powers ording to the Immortal Pce, he should be in the early Golden Immortal Stage.

    He passed directly into the true Immortal Realm, and entered the Golden Immortal Realm. Above the Golden Immortal was the Supreme Celestial, above the Supreme Celestial was the Celestial Sovereign, and above the Celestial Sovereign was the Immortal Emperor who had subdued the entire Nine Prefectures.

    However, the higher the level of one¡¯s strength, the greater the gap between each realm. To be honest, cultivators in the Golden Immortal Realm weren¡¯t people without status or status even in the immortal pce. However, the gap between them and the Supreme Celestial was simply insurmountable.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°I will regret it.¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched his brother get cut in half by An Zheng. Previously, she wanted to rush over to help, but with her strength, she could not even approach An Zheng. The powerful pressure that the Golden Immortal Realm brought her made her feel flustered and she didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I regret it or not. The important thing is, do you regret it?¡±

    An Zheng walked over to look at Cheng Yanyu who was moaning on the ground, and then looked at Cheng Yanying who was crying on the ground.

    ¡°Seeing you like this, the immortal¡¯s status among themon people will be greatly reduced. You have lost your Immortal Pce and your own n. And all of this is because you think that the Immortal is much higher ranked than the mortals. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have my own judgement on what to do. Damn it, I want to kill even the farthest corners of the world. No, I¡¯ll let him go after the punishment. ¡±

    He pointed outside the city. ¡°Scram.¡±

    Cheng Yan Ying crawled over to help Cheng Yan Sha up. Thetter looked lifeless and seemed to be dying soon. But An Zheng really did not kill Cheng Yanyu, he could still recover after recuperating.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    , the think tank of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, rushed over. After seeing this, he whispered into An Zheng¡¯s ears: ¡°If they are let go just like that, it¡¯s hard to say if they won¡¯t bring the people from the Immortal Pce back for revenge. Since he had already made his move, he might as well just kill them all. Even though the people from the Immortal Pce will also be able to find us here, but in terms of time, we can make more preparations. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t kill people for the sake of killing them.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and left, giving the order to appease the innkeeper and the servant¡¯s family.

    On the other side, the father of the child wailed miserably as he begged for mercy. An Zheng walked in front of him and asked with lowered head: ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know, but I know it¡¯s right. ¡±

    The man kept kowtowing. He looked really scared.

    ¡°When dangeres, you don¡¯t care about your children, you don¡¯t care about your wife. And when your wife found out the child wasn¡¯t with her, she wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Although it was a mistake to turn around and run, she is braver than you. You ¡­ Not worthy of being a man. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Let it go.¡±

    An Zheng took ouandful of candies from his spatial artifact and ced it in the little boy¡¯s hands. He said with a smile, ¡°Your mother just protected you a moment ago. You must remember that when you grow up, it¡¯s your turn to protect your mother.¡±

    The little boy seemed to understand what she meant, as he tightly held onto the candy that An Zheng had given him.

    Pah pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    Chen Shaobai, who was sitting on a nearby snack stand, pped andughed: ¡°It¡¯s still the An Zheng that I know, still tastes the same. However, it seems that the old fellow was not lying when he said that his life was in danger. Since you killed the people from the immortal pce, those few trash ns will definitely not let this go easily. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Help me support it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Come, marry me in the proper way, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    In the distance, the Divisions monk who was watching the scene frowned, a look of worry in his eyes.

    At Luo Yi Alley Inn, An Zheng brought people to look through the items left behind by the Immortal Pce. Just as they were about to leave, the Divisions Monk walked up the stairs. Seeing the Divisions, An Zhengughed: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching the construction today, it seems like the temple is about to bepleted. I went to look around two days ago, the scale is not too bad.¡±

    The Divisions monk pointed to a seat near the window, and the two of them walked over and sat down.

    ¡°An Zheng, have you noticed any slight change in your personality?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    With regards to An Zheng¡¯s answer, Divisions seemed to be a little surprised. He did not expect An Zheng to actually answer yes.

    ¡°You used to be decisive in killing, but your killing intent was not this heavy. Even though you are still killing the people you should kill, the hostility in your heart seems to be getting heavier and heavier. I¡¯m afraid that if this goes on, you might be affected by the inner demons. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have an inner demon.¡±

    The Divisions monk said: ¡°Everyone has their own heart demon, your heart demon was originally when you were ambushed by those people in the Mount Cang Man. Although you never mention it again, and never mention it, you can be sure that those memories will never go away in your heart. Especially when it¡¯s quiet, this matter will be like a devil constantly tearing at your soul. ¡±

    An Zheng poured a cup of tea for the Divisions monk: ¡°What you said is right. That event will often appear in my mind, even in my dreams. However, that is not my inner demon. I do not have one. You say that my hostility is growing stronger and stronger because not long ago, I suddenly realized something. ¡±

    He pushed the teacup in front of the Divisions monk and left.

    ¡°What I want to do is never a saint, but a demon. Sometimes, when I think back to the Ming Fa Si, I would realize that I had already understood this logic long ago. It was impossible for a saint to rely on brute force to maintain order. Only devils can. People who are not ruthless enough, tough enough, or vicious enough can¡¯t destroy the old order, nor can they protect the new order. ¡±

    When An Zheng said these words, he was already downstairs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to respect me, but I want everyone to fear me.¡±

    The Divisions Monk looked at the cup of water in front of him that was rising with steam and seemed to be deep in thought.

    The human path is not the human path, evil spirits are in charge. What¡¯s the use of being a saint?

    In the Long Rock Mountain.

    Xu Cheng and Cheng Luo Xian fled the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate Main Hall in a sorry state, and the moment the news was sent back, they knew that they would not be able to escape this cmity. Xu Cheng had been full of resentment towards Cheng Luo Xian along the way. Cheng Luo Xian had never thought that the true Immortal Pce would be unable to defeat a cultivator from the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it might not all be a bad thing.¡±

    Cheng Luo Xian said fawningly, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide for a while, then I¡¯ll think of a way to go to the immortal pce. If the Cheng Family¡¯s direct descendant dies, the Cheng Family will not let this go easily. At that time, as long as I go to add fuel to the fire, An Zheng will definitely die. ¡±

    ¡°Right now, all I can think about is how to survive.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face was filled with worry, ¡°The mortal world is no longce for us to hide. No matter how big it was, it couldn¡¯t escape the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s pursuit. How about ¡­ We¡¯re going to the Divine Court? With our strength, it will not be difficult for us to establish a foothold in the Divine Court. Furthermore, we already know too many secrets of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, Xu Xieyi will definitely use us heavily. ¡±

    Cheng Luoxian¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You sure are resourceful!¡±

    The two of them changed their direction and headed towards the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. After crossing the Long Rock Mountain and the Cang Lan River, the two of them didn¡¯t even dare to waste a second. They were well aware of Xiao Yu Luo¡¯s methods. Once Xiao Yu Luo¡¯s men found them, they would die without a burial ground.

    Not long after they passed Navy Tide River, their luck suddenly improved.

    By thekeside, the two of them saw battleships descend from the sky one after another, stopping by thekeside to rest and rest. The bright mark of the Divine Court on the warship made the two of them ecstatic. There were at least seven or eight battleships, each with hundreds of cultivators on it. Thinking about what happened before, Xu Cheng easily deduced that this huge army was heading towards the Yancheng.

    The two of them looked at each other, and then ran in that direction.

    On thergest warship, Xu Xieyi looked at the etherealke in front of him with a misty gaze. The reason why he made the group stop was because when he passed by, he looked down from the sky and discovered that the scenery of the Dew Lake was actually so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    In his entire life, he loved mountains and rivers the most.

    There was no need to be anxious about going to the Yancheng. Since he had already decided to go, this wauge matter which would determine whether Purple Ivy would fall out because of a mortal cultivator or the Blue Lotus Emperor. What the Azure Lotus Emperor meant was that no matter how furious Purple Ivy became after he killed An Zheng, the Monarch would protect him.

    ¡°Why did the two of youe to rely on me?¡±

    He did not turn around to ask.

    ¡°Your Eminence.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but kowtow: ¡°Xiao Yuro wants to kill us. The two of us have worked so hard for the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate for so many years, but just because we failed to do one thing, he already had thoughts of killing us. We have no choice but to run. ¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Xu Xieyi said faintly: ¡°Why do you think I will take you in.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a map from his chest pocket and handed it over with both hands, ¡°This is the location of all the branch halls and main halls in the mortal realm. I have been in the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate for many years and know this ce like the back of my hand. As long as Master keeps me here, I can help you Master to uproot Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate from the human world. ¡±

    ¡°Sold.¡±

    Xu Xieyi turned his head, his eyes turning slightly cold.

    ¡°You want to sell your own robe in exchange for having great sess in the future?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s expression changed as he kowtowed continuously, ¡°If Xiao Yu Luo hadn¡¯t wanted to kill me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    ¡°You have followed Xiao Yu for two to three hundred years, but you still chose to betray him when the situationes to an end.¡± You only came to me today, so you might as well sell me tomorrow. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi waved his hand, ¡°Take the map, tie up the person and send them over to Xiao Yn. By the way, he just told Xiao Yuro that he, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on by himself. If he is willing, I will give him a spot in Divine Court ¡­ Only second to me. Let him think it through. I won¡¯t stay in this position for long. It¡¯s better to have a seat than no ce at all. ¡±

    The Divine Court¡¯s people swarmed over, and the wolf-like Divine Court¡¯s cultivators suppressed Xu Cheng and Cheng Luo Xian onto the ground.

    Both of their faces were ashen. Cheng Luo Xian could not help but scold Xu Cheng, ming him foring up with such a lousy idea.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Xu Xieyi suddenly thought of something, turned and said after a moment of silence: ¡°Split the two of you, Xu Cheng will send the woman, Cheng Luo, back to Xiao Yu Luo, and send her to the Immortal pce to the Cheng family ¡­ ¡°In the end, there¡¯s no mistake when ites to considering things a little more.¡±

 Chapter 1239 - East Sea restricted area

    <h4>Chapter 1239 ¨C East Sea restricted area</h4>

    Nine Saint Sect

    The Ninth Sage looked at the group that was about to leave for the Yancheng to give An Zheng a congrattory gift, then turned around to look at the two outrageously beautiful women that were standing on the high tform and gazing into the distance.

    ¡°Sacred Master, how should we treat the two of them?¡±

    The Seventh Sage looked at him and could guess what he meant from the look in his eyes. Those two women were so beautiful that it was hard not to be tempted by them. Suppressing the possessiveness of these two beauties was a very painful thing.

    ¡°Keep it.¡±

    The Ninth Sage turned his head around: ¡°These two women belong to An Zheng, but the one who doesn¡¯t let me touch them is Purple Ivy ¡­ An Zheng is nothing, but who would dare to provoke him? ¡±

    The Seven Saints smilingly replied, ¡°Oh, Immortal Emperor. Perhaps this kind of great character might have long forgotten what he had said.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not?¡±

    The Nine Saints asked.

    The Seventh Sage was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it carefully, his back was covered in cold sweat.

    Yeah, maybe I forgot. Then the feeling of possessing these two peerless beauties must be wonderful. But what if Purple Ivy did not forget? That was the Immortal Emperor, a casual move, the Nine Saint Sect would be annihted.

    ¡°Purple Ivy just said that no one is to touch the two of them.¡±

    The Ninth Sage said as he walked, ¡°From today onwards, both of their supplies will be cut off. No matter what, you are not allowed to give them anything. Other than the two of them, as long as there was no ident, they would be able to handle the hardest part of the experiential learning. If I can¡¯t eat it, can¡¯t I knead it? ¡±

    The Seven Saints smirked, their faces full of vulgarity.

    The Great Sage felt very unlucky, he had only just arrived at this position, and thought that he could enjoy it for a while. Although he was the one ranked lowest among the nine saints in Nine Saint Sect, it was still a great honor. Who would have thought that they would be sent to Yancheng right after arriving? Who didn¡¯t know that they were enemies with the Yancheng?

    After all, in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s era, even the ancestors and ancestors of Ning Xiaolou were hostile to the Nine Saint Sect. The two sides had been fighting for more than a thousand years, so how could the hatred be so easily resolved?

    They were also contradictory to the army of the Qinguan. They were no longer Ning Xiaolou¡¯s men. As soldiers, they should have avenged the death of their old master. However, once the army left the Qinguan, the vast wilderness of the Qinguan could be destroyed by the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s army.

    An Zheng did not do anything to them either, he only sent people to deliver arge amount of supplies, and even doubled everyone¡¯s treatment, whether it was a soldier or a general. And there were only eight words that An Zheng had said to the guard of the Qinguan, Qin Zhi... Keep guard, do not think of anything else.

    Yancheng.

    The transformation of the city wall had beenpleted, and the most powerful weapons had been equipped. Starting from yesterday, arge number of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples began to withdraw from the Yancheng and evacuate the citizens of the Yancheng, orderly sending them to the mountain range north of the Yancheng to hide. In the past few days, An Zheng had already sent people to store arge amount of resources, enough for themoners to live for a year.

    Standing on the city walls and looking into the distance, An Zheng knew that the enemy could appear at any time. This waare calm before the battle. Even breathing wasn¡¯t as quick.

    Da Ta Ye was also sent away by An Zheng and returned to Golden Crown with his men. After all, she had already been out for a long time and the envoys from the Golden Crown had alreadye three times to urge her toe out. Da Da Da Ye was reluctant to part with her, but in the end, he decided to exin his attitude to the king of Golden Crown before he returned to look for An Zheng.

    The Divisions monk did not leave. He stayed in the Yancheng alone, other than visiting the temple construction site everyday, he spent most of his time meditating.

    ¡°After this battle, it should be the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s turn, right?¡±

    As Du Shoushou stood by An Zheng¡¯s side, he could feel the contradiction in An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, after this battle, it will be Martial Arts Conference. No one knows what will happen next, the only thing that can be foreseen is that when the timees, most of the people who came here from the Da Xi era will appear. ¡±

    ¡°Martial Arts Conference can make us kill each other one time.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°If you say there¡¯s no one else here, I¡¯m afraid no one would believe you. I¡¯m always thinking about one thing. People from another era, no matter what grudges we have, after this era, we should be able to temporarily put aside and face difficulties together. However, it seems that the animosity between us is even more intense than that between the people of this era. ¡±

    ¡°None of them want to be eliminated.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°We can¡¯t be eliminated too.¡±

    At the same time, on the east coast that was 63,000 kilometers away from the Yancheng, this ce belonged to someone who was under the rule of the three Monarchs of the four sects. Nine Saint Sect¡¯s forces could not infiltrate more than seven thousand kilometers away from here, so no one dared to infiltrate.

    Even the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Tiger ughtering Army that was renowned for its brutality and ruthlessness would feel fear in their hearts when they arrived at the border forbidden zone, and would not even dare to approach them. ording to the rumors, this was a forbidden area for cultivators. Without the permission of the owner of this ce, any trespasser would have died. They died for no apparent reason, not even knowing how.

    Back then, the Eight Sages of Nine Saint Sect were the most rebellious, and thought that no one in this world other than the Nine Saints could be his opponent. After hearing that the eastern seaboard waestricted area for cultivators that spanned seven to eight thousand miles, it became rather unconvinced. Beforeing here, it was announced that he would uncover the secrets of this restricted area and capture all the people who tried to y tricks on him.

    Four hours after the Eight Sages entered the forbidden area, their corpses were tossed out. Their bodies were covered in wounds and it looked as if ten thousand arrows had pierced through them. Their entire bodies were filled with bloody holes. Each of the blood holes were open to the outside, but no aura could be sensed from the people who had killed the Eight Saints. Let alone the fact that there were no auras of humans, there were no auras at all. It looked like the Eight Sages had been killed by him.

    After this incident, even more people did not dare to approach this ce.

    Some people swore that this ce was where the descendants of the god race lived. Legend has it that this world was created by an ancient deity. A great god who could split the heavens and split the earth, a great god who could give birth to all living things, a great god who could shape mountains and rivers.

    Everything in the world was created by this ancient god. It was just thatter on, there was a w in this piece of history. No one could exin what happened between the time the ancient gods created this world and the time humans developed. Only now, in a ce that was far behind the boundaries of the ancient era, the ritual of offering sacrifices to these ancient gods was still being preserved.

    This area that was known as the East Sea forbidden zone was bestowed with such a mysterious color.

    Back then, when the Nine Saints found out that the Eight Saints had died in the forbidden area, they had also purposely instigated their Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s Commander, Xiao Yn, to hide from the restricted area of the East Sea. The Nine Saints had said it a few times, but Xiao Yuro had always told them everything. She was not willing to say anything to him at all.

    Near the sea, the view was breathtaking. Everything here was kept in perfect condition, and no one was able to destroy it. The sand by the seaside was so clean that not a single speck of color could be seen on it. It would bare pleasure to walk along the seashore in this kind of sand.

    In the sky, arge multicolored bird flew past, its chirping voice pleasant to the ears. In the forest far away from the beach, there were all sorts of amazing creatures shuttling back and forth. Even the small animals that looked normal seemed to have be holy because they were isted from the world.

    About forty to fifty miles from the sea was a mountain that stretched for hundreds of miles. There were endless city walls on the mountain, and it was unknown what they were used for as defenses. Every 30 miles, there would bower on the city walls that seemed to be perfectly preserved.

    Sucranquil world, it was hard for people to forget about it.

    However, right at this moment, a miserable scream suddenly sounded out from within the mountain. That scream was iparably ear-piercing, as if someone had used a knife to scratcerson¡¯s eardrums.

    In the dense forest, there wauge open space that was at least a few hundred mu wide. It was surrounded by a wooden wall, almost three to four meters high. Every thirty meters on this wooden wall, there was an arrow tower, and atop the arrow tower, there was a person dressed in simple, unadorned clothes standing guard.

    On the empty ground, a demon beast that seemed to be more than ten meters long tore a cultivator into two pieces. There was arge ssh of blood on the ground as the corpse fell to the ground. However, the demonic beast didn¡¯t even look at it, as if it couldn¡¯t even be bothered to eat the meat.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. There hasn¡¯t been anyone who has been able to defeat the Bi¡¯an. What¡¯s more, this is only a Bi¡¯an with impure bloodline ¡­ It¡¯s really disappointing. ¡±

    A graceful, middle-aged woman who looked like the royal mother sat on a magnificent throne on the high tform. She watched as the cultivator was torn apart by the Bi¡¯an with a face full of dissatisfaction. The clothes she wore resembled the emperor¡¯s attire, the exquisite and magnificent as if they weren¡¯t mortal things at all. The pattern embroidered on the clothes was as if they were alive. There was a shiny golden carp that could even move up and down on the clothes.

    She wore a golden crown with an egg-sized pearl iid in the middle. It was a deep blue in color, as if all the waves of the ocean had been gathered in that pearl.

    ¡°Immortal Queen, although the bodies of these people from Fallen Immortal Ind are not bad, their foundations are too weak. It would be hard for them to defeat the Bi¡¯an in a short period of time. ¡°After all, although that Bi¡¯an¡¯s lineage isn¡¯t pure, at least he is close to the power of an early-stage Highgod.¡±

    A middle-aged man who looked likunuch said, ¡°However, Immortal Queen does not need to rush. Isn¡¯t there still some time left? With this kind of progress, when the timees, I should be able to use it. ¡±

    Immortal Queen acknowledged: ¡°How many people have fallen to the Immortal Ind?¡±

    ¡°About seventy percent.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood upright and pointed downwards. In the empty space, ovehousand people stood there, all of them silent. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. The victorious Bi¡¯an leapt over and roared at the people, blowing everyone closest to him to the ground. As if feeling that his opponent was too weak, the Bi¡¯an breathed out a breath of air before walking to one side to lie down and rest. Soon, he fell asleep.

    ¡°They¡¯re still toofortable.¡±

    The Immortal Queen was a little dissatisfied: ¡°An Yi will make people forget their duty. If it wasn¡¯t for someone telling me that there might be descendants of the god race among the people on Fallen Immortal Ind, how would I have the patience to see them cultivate ¡­ Although no one dares to provoke the God race forbidden zone, in recent years, the number of new children has dwindled, it¡¯s been almost 20 years since a child was born right? ¡±

    ¡°More than twenty-six years.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Thest child was born twenty-six years ago on the ninth day of the first month. Since the birth of Ning Wang, no child has been born. ¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Although there warophecy a long time ago that the god race would not be able to escape death, I am unwilling. ¡°If I can find a young man with a god race¡¯s bloodline and marry him with the most outstanding god race girl, as long as a child is born, I can break that curse.¡±

    ¡°Whaity ¡­¡±

    Immortal Queen stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not interested to continue watching.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Immortal Queen doesn¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if these people aren¡¯t descendants of the God race, after they are trained and sent to that Martial Arts Conference or whatever, there will be more people gathering at the Fallen Immortal Ind. These people are your spies. As long as that God race member appears, he can immediately discover us and bring us back here. ¡±

    Immortal Queen made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°The day is nearing ¡­ Where¡¯s the Goddess? Tell her to go to Martial Arts Conference as well. After all ¡­ I¡¯m choosing a husband for her. ¡±

 Chapter 1240 - I Must Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1240 ¨C I Must Kill</h4>

    As the days were almost up, three simple yet luxurious warships flew from the Eastern Ocean restricted region, heading towards Yancheng at full speed. The three warships were still in their most ancient style, covered in gold and jade gems. Under the rays of the sun, they shone with a golden light.

    There was a mark on the bow and stern, a dragon word.

    The sail on the warship had already been pulled up, and was as clear and sparkling aearl. The soldiers on the warship wore golden armour and white cloaks. They looked majestic and had an air of superiority.

    At the prow of the second warship, there waare throne carved from blue jade. A woman wearing a white dress with a white veil covering her face sat on the throne, her eyes staring off into the distance.

    She frowned slightly, seemingly not expecting much from this long journey. On the contrary, she was even a little disgusted.

    The warship gradually climbed up into the clouds. Anyone looking up at the sky wouldn¡¯t be able to see any trace of the warship. Although there were only three ships that had been triggered by the Eastern Ocean forbidden zone, there was no doubt that the reappearance of the god race would definitely change the situation of this world.

    Nine Saint Sect.

    A few spies hurriedly rushed into Nine Saint Mountain City from the outside, and then rushed into the Nine Saint Hall at the fastest speed possible.

    On the magic stone throne, the Nine Saints narrowed their eyes and listened to the report of the spy. The smile on their faces became even more obvious.

    ¡°Interesting, the god race people are about to return.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Mobilize a few ships to harass them and test the strength of the Celestials. Hanging on the ships are the signs of the Yancheng, to clearly write the words¡¯ Heavenly Awakening Sect ¡®. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    His underling replied and immediately turned around and ran out.

    At the same time, at Inside the Immortal Pce.

    In the Green Lotus Pce of the immortal pce, the Azure Lotus Emperor was pacing back and forth in the spacious hall with worry apparent on his face. He was the Immortal Emperor that governed the six paths of the Three Realms, but the worry in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. There didn¡¯t seem to be many things in this world that could bother him.

    ¡°The Ancestor shouldn¡¯t be in any big trouble, right?¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign standing at the side slightly lowered his head and said, ¡°The god race has always been at peace with themselves, and with the current strength of the god race, they should be far from being a match for us. With the god race¡¯s pride, they should be very clear about where they are right now. They had a conflict with the immortal pce, and if they were defeated, their pride would be gone. They have put more value on their pride than their own lives. They can die, but they cannot be humiliated. ¡±

    Qing Lian shook her head, ¡°What I am worried about is not what will happen to the God race, but... What I sensed, did that Immortal Queen from the god race sense as well. Initially, the East China Sea Yaochi and us were calm, but Immortal Queen¡¯s strength can never be underestimated. Don¡¯t forget, when she made her move back then, even Xuan-Yuan chose to retreat. It wasn¡¯t that Xuan-Yuan was unable to defeat her, it was just that Xuan-Yuan was worried that both of them would be injured. If she really has the power to cause injuries to both her and Xuan-Yuan ¡­ ¡±

    He nced at the pagoda¡¯s Celestial Sovereign and said, ¡°How about this, you personally pay a visit to the East China Sea Yaochi and indicate to her that the immortal pce is willing to ally with her. If she had any requests, she would do as long as I could give her. I have instructed the Divine Court to search for the people of Fallen Immortal Ind, but we have not been able to catch too many. On the other hand, the East China Sea Yaochi easily went to find the majority of the people of Fallen Immortal Ind. ¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the Celestial Sovereign of the pagoda had already understood what Qing Lian meant.

    The Azure Lotus had predicted that in the future, the immortal pce might be destroyed by those fallen cultivators. As for who that person was, the Azure Lotus had no way to predict. What Qing Lian was worried about was that the Immortal Queen already knew who this person was. Even if they didn¡¯t, they would have the same prediction as Qing Lian, which was why they went out of their way to hunt down the people from Fallen Immortal Ind. Once the person who had the ability to destroy the immortal pce fell into the hands of the East China Sea Yaochi s ¡­

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The god race had always been ambitious to not die. Back then, the world was created by the Creation Gods of the God race, butter on, the control of the world fell to the Immortal Pce. Both the immortal and god races believed themselves to be the true cultivators, while the God race constantly declined. However, three Immortal Emperor level experts appeared, so for all these years, the god race couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Now that they suddenly became high-profile, it could only mean that the god race had already grasped a bit of the power to resist the immortal pce.

    Qing Lian walked back and forth in the great hall, and after pondering for a while, she instructed: ¡°Inform the people of the Divine Court, when youe into contact with the Immortal Queen, send someone to intercept and kill all the people of Fallen Immortal Ind. But remember this, do not expose your identity. Xuan-Yuan didn¡¯t know where he went, but he must have been secretly observing ¡­ If the me was ced on an ordinary faction, the Immortal Queen might not believe it either. Make them use the name of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. ¡±

    Qing Lian waved her hand, ¡°While we made the acquaintance of the Immortal Queen, we also killed the people she sent out. For the time being, she won¡¯t suspect me either.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign bowed his hands and said: ¡°This subject obeys the decree.¡±

    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Qing Lian spoke a few more words behind him, ¡°When we were leaving, we wanted to find out where the Purple Ivy Ancestor went. We haven¡¯t seen him in the Immortal Pce for the past few days. Although this person put on a nonchnt attitude, no one knew what he was thinking. He really cares about that An Zheng fellow. Although I don¡¯t know what the reason is, it might have something to do with his premonition. ¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign thought for a moment and replied, ¡°If An Zheng is the person who can destroy the immortal pce, there is no need for the Ancestor to protect him. ¡°Will it...¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s possible... Purple Ivy¡¯s strength is above mine, so his premonition should be even more urate than mine. I had a hunch that it wouldn¡¯t be any of us who would kill that person, but someone who would fall to the Immortal Ind. If there is someone who can destroy the Immortal pce, then there is someone who can eliminate this person who destroyed the Immortal pce. ¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign suddenly thought of something. ¡°Previously, when Divine Court still had not fully taken control of the situation, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate had a piece of news sent up. At that time, he was preparing to rece Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate with the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, so I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this news.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There is someone called Tan Shanse who also came from Fallen Immortal Ind. This person ¡­ ¡°He seems to be in control of the power of space and time. Although his strength is still very weak and he has only just figured it out, if he is allowed to develop freely, it might really be a disaster.¡±

    He continued: ¡°And, ording to my investigation, this Tan Shanse and An Zheng are mortal enemies.¡±

    The green lotus snorted. ¡°Purple Ivy haremonition of what it is, if Tan Shanse is the person who can destroy the immortal pce, then An Zheng is the person who can kill Tan Shanse. Immediately send someone to inform Xu Xieyi, for the time being, he does not need to touch An Zheng. ¡±

    When he walked out of the main hall, he saw a person walking in quickly. It was one of the subordinates of the direct line of the Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s Blue Lotus, called the long-browed Taoist. His cultivation was at the upper level of the Supreme Immortal Stage and he was almost at the peak of the Supreme Immortal Stage. There are only a few Celestial Sovereign s in Inside the Immortal Pce, so this long-browed Taoist might very well be the next Celestial Sovereign.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign took the initiative to greet him, but the long-browed Taoist just nodded and strode in. The pagoda Celestial Sovereign was slightly angered, and killing intent arose in his heart. This person had yet to reach Celestial Sovereign, and just by relying on the trust and importance of the Qing Lian, he was already domineering and domineering. If he were to reach Celestial Sovereign, wouldn¡¯t he have to ride on his back?

    Long Eyebrow seemed to have sensed something, he turned around and nced at the back of the pagoda Celestial Sovereign, his mouth curling up in a disdainful smirk.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The Azure Lotus asked upon seeing the long-browed Daoist walk in.

    ¡°There are some important matters ¡­¡±

    The long-browed man quickly walked to Qing Lian¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°The one called An Zheng who killed the Cheng family from the Immortal pce two days ago. Yesterday, the Cheng family sent their experts to the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s face changed. ¡°Come back for me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid ¡­ it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me now!¡±

    ¡°The Cheng family has never been a big family, so no one paid them any attention. I only found out about it after the registration of the city exiting South Heaven Gate¡¯s deity yesterday. I immediately sent people to chase after them, but ¡­ However,¡¯s death would not affect the overall situation. Furthermore, this is not your will. Even if Purple Ivy knew, he would not me you. ¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Qing Lian scolded him, ¡°Chase after him yourself. If the Cheng Family people kill An Zheng, annihte the Cheng Family!¡±

    The long-browed Daoist did not expect sucuge incident to ur, nor did he understand why the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor would be so angry. However, he knew that once the Ancestor got angry, he would immediately leave and disappear.

    In the Chang Le Prefecture ¡­

    This ce was not far from An Zheng¡¯s ce, it was only around seven to eight hundred kilometers away. The Divine Court¡¯s battleship streaked across the sky, leaving behind a trail as it flew towards the Yancheng at full speed. In order to not be discovered by An Zheng in advance, the fleet of battleships avoided the pass, and chose to stay in the mountains. There were not many people here, and no one would notice them.

    However, just as the fleet of warships entered the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s territory, a golden light suddenly shed in the sky as an Immortalnded on the gship of the Divine Court¡¯s warship.

    When Xu Xieyi saw the Supreme Celestial, his expression changed. He quickly lowered his head and cupped his fists: ¡°This lowly one pays his respects to the Lord Grand Elder.¡±

    This exalted deity was the most powerful exalted one of the Divine Court, the Void Exalted Immortal.

    ¡°All of you can go back. Let¡¯s temporarily put an end to An Zheng¡¯s matter and not touch him again.¡±

    ¡°But, this person has already vited a taboo. If we do not kill him, the prestige of the Divine Court will be lost.¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my orders?¡±

    ¡°I dare not.¡±

    Exalted Immortal Flowing Void harrumphed, and the golden light on his body disappeared in a sh.

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s most trusted subordinate, the Golden Immortal, approached him and asked, ¡°Master, what do we do?¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity: Giving the battleship the symbol of the Nine Saint Sect, this person... I must kill! ¡±

 Chapter 1241 - Never

    <h4>Chapter 1241 ¨C Never</h4>

    There was a very strange phenomenon in this world. Normally, when a good person wanted to kill someone, he could not kill the person he wanted to kill. Generally speaking, when bad people say they want to kill someone, they do so very easily.

    However, this was not a world where one could use the words¡¯ good and bad people ¡®to distinguish between everyone. The difference between good and bad was just a matter of thought.

    The groups that came from all directions from the Yancheng were gathering over, and the Yancheng was about to be an empty city.

    It had been decided since the time of Ning Xiaolou, that this episode of Martial Arts Conference would be held in the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s Nine Saint Mountain City. However, after An Zheng killed Ning Xiaolou, the Nine Saints sent an invitation to the martial arts world informing him that this issue of the Martial Arts Conference would be held in the Yancheng.

    Although he did not know what the Ninth Sage¡¯s intentions were, this was not bad news to An Zheng. This was because at the very least, he would have more preparation and convenience to save the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi.

    It had been a long time since Gu Chaotong had been this troubled. While he was on the boat, he was still able to handle the affairs of a nation with ease, but when he arrived at Yancheng, he discovered that the situation here waspletely unpredictable. He had only slept for two or three hours every day and had spent almost all of his time understanding this era and An Zheng¡¯s enemies.

    ¡°The reason why the Nine Saints are doing this is because they know that they are unable to control the situation.¡±

    Gu Chaotong looked at An Zheng: ¡°He wants to lure the battlefield to the Yancheng.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t break, then I will take it.¡±

    Just then, someone ran in quickly to report that a fleet had appeared in the southern sky of the city. There were at least dozens of warships, and judging from the gs, it was someone from the Nine Saint Sect. After Gu Chaotong heard this, his expression changed. ¡°How is this possible? The Ninth Sage isn¡¯t an idiot, how could he jump out at this time? Moreover, if the Nine Saint¡¯s team want to enter the borders, they will have to go through the Qinguan, there is no news from the Qinguan¡¯s side. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He definitely isn¡¯t someone from the Nine Saint Sect. Anyone would be able to tell that he¡¯s using such perfunctory methods to me others.¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°No matter who it is, they are here to wee them.¡±

    He walked out of the hall inrge strides, and the many experts of Heavenly Awakening Sect who were guarding behind him followed him out. On the city wall, the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect and the original garrison army were already on alert, all their weapons aimed at the approaching fleet.

    Bang!

    A off-gun bellowed, exploding at the front of the fleet abouundred meters. This was a warning, as well as a test of the range.

    The fleet stopped in mid air, following closely behind were two small warships flying down from the gship towards Yancheng. An Zheng waved his hand to indicate that he should not fire, and waited for the two small warships to approach.

    On the warship, Li Kuang stood at the bow of the ship and coldly said while looking at An Zheng: ¡°By order of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, I havee to apprehend the traitor An Zheng who dares to resist the Immortal pce. If you don¡¯t want to implicate the innocent, it would be best for you toe back to Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate with me alone. ¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°You are carrying the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s banner, shut your mouth, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, can you not be so perfunctory?¡±

    Quang Ran said: ¡°My Nine Saint Sect acts in ce of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. This is an order from the Commander of the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, Lord Xiao Yuluo. If you don¡¯t want the entire Yancheng to be razed to the ground, and don¡¯t want millions of citizens in this city to be buried with you, An Zheng, you should still stand out like a man. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed: ¡°Shoot him down.¡±

    More than ten off-gun unleashed their might at the same time, sting towards the sky. This was a off-gun that had been modified many times by the Oldman Huo. After using the Essence Crystal as a source of power, its power increased more than twofold. More than a dozen beams of light shot towards the warship with indescribable speed.

    Kuang Ran never thought that An Zheng¡¯s off-gun would actually be this strong. Whether it was speed or power, both of them far exceeded his imagination. With a sh of me, the off-gun arrived at the side of the warship.

    Kuang Ran could no longer afford to care about the others as he teleported from one warship to the other. Not daring to dy, he teleported back to the gship from the second warship. The moment he left the first warship, the first warship exploded. The enormous power directly tore this ten-meter-long small warship into pieces. The moment he left the second warship, the second warship also exploded. If he was slightly slower, he would have been affected by the off-gun¡¯s might.

    It was even more gorgeous than the most beautiful fireworks in the world.

    The two expensive warships were destroyed before they could dodge, causing the approaching warships behind them to stop in their tracks.

    ¡°Unforeseen.¡±

    Standing at the bow of the gship, Xu Xieyi saw the off-gun on the city walls disy their might, and their eyes lit up: ¡°He always gives people surprises time and time again, if this An Zheng is allowed to grow, no one knows what kind of height he will reach. Even the Immortal pce¡¯s battleships didn¡¯t have sucowerful weapon. ¡°After we break out of the city, find out who modified this weapon. I will bring this person back to the Immortal Pce.¡±

    He pointed forward, ¡°Push down the wall!¡±

    Following his orders, the first row of five warships flew towards Yancheng. These battleships were all battle machines that were as solid as fortresses and were the killing machines that the Immortal Pce had used to intimidate the Mortal Realm for so many years. Compared to the ordinary ships of the Mortal Realm sects, the Immortal Pce¡¯s ships were muchrger and stronger, and their speed was much faster.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost within range!¡±

    The warrior who only knew how to fight shouted, ¡°The enemy¡¯s off-gun irojectile, and we are fighting downwards. In terms of range, we have the advantage.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The battleship pilot replied. After calcting the distance, the five battleships began to turn around to face the wall. The cabin door on the side of the warship opened, and off-gun s came out one by one.

    ¡°Inclined angle, aim!¡±

    Themanding officer stood on the watchtower and shouted, ¡°The enemy¡¯s range cannot reach us. One round of volley,pletely destroy the enemy¡¯s weapons!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw a ball of red light suddenly appear on the warship, sting arge hole in the side of the warship, and then explode within it. After a loud explosion, the battleship exploded at the waist. The huge force directly broke througole, causing the battleship to be split in half. The end of the battleship actually collided with the end, and then the ship began to rapidly descend. Dozens of Divine Court¡¯s people were killed by the explosion of the cannon, while the rest wailed and jumped down from the warship.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Kuang Ran¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°Their off-gun s on top of the city wall are shooting upwards, how can their range be further than ours!¡±

    Du Shoushou stood on the city wall and waved the g: ¡°Let them know how powerful our Heavenly Awakening Sect is, attack!¡±

    The row of off-gun s on the city wall shot out a fire dragon, dozens of light beams shot into the sky, the row of ships that had just turned around did not have enough time to escape, after the first one was blown to pieces, the remaining four warships also had bad luck.

    The beam of light directly pierced the warship, then exploded it. The people on the battleship were all blown into smithereens. The most terrifying thing was that the off-gun that was about to be shot out exploded after being hit by the cannon¡¯s attack. Under such huge strength, no matter how strong the battleship was, it was as weak as paper.

    With only one round of fire, he had already killed off five of the enemy¡¯s warships. On each battleship, there were hundreds of Divine Court soldiers. These soldiers who were proud enough to think that they were fighting for the immortal pce were instantly smashed to pieces by the mortal weapons that they looked down upon.

    Xu Xieyi watched as the five battleships were instantly swallowed up by the ball of fire, and then smashed onto the ground like torrential rain. Soldiers fell from the sky one by one, howling in pain. At this height, even if they were cultivators, they would most likely die if they fell.

    ¡°Turn the main cannon around.¡±

    Xu Xieyi ordered coldly.

    With hismand, the huge gship moved forward a few dozen meters, and then the main cannons at the bow began to adjust their angle. This was a main cannon that was at least twice as powerful as an ordinary off-gun, and its power could not bepared with ordinary off-gun.

    As the Essence Crystal began to pour energy into the cannon, the entire cannon started to emit a bright brilliance.

    Back then, when the immortal pce had invaded Mount Kunlun to kill thest of the gathered demonic beasts, the cannons of this gship had levelled a mountain peak in one shot. No matter how big the Yancheng was, it could not withstand the power of this cannon.

    All of a sudden, a thumb-thin beam of red light shot towards them from the other side of the wall. Compared to the main barrel of the gship, this red line was so small that it could be ignored. However, it was this red line that made people unable to put up any guard against it. It sliced apart the main cannon in an instant. No one would have thought that the red line would be sharp to such an extent. The power of the main cannon was so great that the materials used to forge the main cannon were all rare metals. Even a weapon at the peak of Golden-Rank might not be able to cause any damage if it were to directly sh at the main cannon.

    However, once the red line passed, the main cannon was split into two.

    The Essence Crystal power that was just injected into the main cannon exploded immediately. If the gship was not sturdy enough, the power that was released would have lost the power that it had when it was condensed, otherwise, no matter how hard the gship was, it would have been destroyed.

    With a sweep of the red line, the cultivator standing behind the main cannon was sliced in half from the center without even being blocked. The force of the explosion shattered the cultivator into pieces; not even his corpse remained.

    Half of the bow was shattered and the battleship swayed as if it was falling.

    On top of the Yancheng¡¯s city walls, Du Shoushou was supporting the crossbow that was installed on the archer tower that had been modified with the utmost effort. He wasughing so hard that the corners of his mouth were almost reaching his ears.

    ¡°Oldman Huo is awesome!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, and then pointed to the sky and yelled, ¡°Hit them, let this bunch of bastards know the price they have to pay to get close to the Yancheng!¡±

    As he gave the order, dozens of thin and long streaks of red light shot up into the sky. A Divine Court warship did not have enough time to retreat, as they were shed back and forth by the red lines.

    Kuang Ran¡¯s face turned green as he looked at Xu Xieyi, ¡°This ¡­ How was this possible? They are only mortals. How could the abilities of mortals surpass that of an Immortal pce? ¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s face sank, he was also unwilling to believe that his elite troops could not even withstand a single blow from Yancheng¡¯s defensive weapons. However, the truth was so cruel. So what if they were proud Immortal pce warships?

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Xu Xieyi had no choice but to give the order, and the remaining battleships began to retreat quickly. As soon as they came in contact with each other, a third of the battleships were killed by the defensive weapons of the Yancheng. To the people of Divine Court, this was an unbearable blow.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Xu Xieyi stood at the bow of the ship and said loudly: ¡°Do you really think that you can take this lying down? If the immortal pce army were to rush over, how long would you be able to keep up with these weapons? If it is still a matter of you alone right now, if we continue fighting, not even an inch of grass will grow within Yancheng. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head to look at Xu Xieyi, and then stuck his middle finger at him.

    ¡°There has never been a resistance without a war, there has never been a destruction without a war.¡±

 Chapter 1242 - Respected

    <h4>Chapter 1242 ¨C Respected</h4>

    An Zheng looked up at Xu Xieyi and said: ¡°There has never been resistance without going through war, there has never been destruction without going through war.¡±

    After Xu Xieyi heard these words, he thought for a long time before nodding, ¡°You are right. My duty is to suppress this kind of resistance, to destroy you.¡±

    His figure blurred for a moment before suddenly disappearing. Because he had to leave the attack range of Yancheng City¡¯s defensive weapons, the position of the Divine Court¡¯s warships had to be shifted backwards, at least a few thousand meters away.

    When Xu Xieyi disappeared, hended on the Yancheng¡¯s city wall not even one percent of a secondter. He raised his foot and stamped on the ground, causing a mighty pressure to sweep out in all directions, likurricane that was stuck to the wall and swept all the soldiers on the city wall away, causing all the weapons on the city wall to explode one after another.

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to take action personally, but if I were to do so then there would be a lot of trouble. But you gave me more trouble. As for the future, let¡¯s not think about it for now. ¡±

    As he spoke, he continued to walk forward. As he moved, his aura surged out in all directions. Everywhere he passed, there was nothing on the city wall. Whether it was the soldiers or the cultivators, or the weapons ced on the walls, they were all shattered and dispersed by the hurricane.

    This was the power of an Supreme Immortal. In the mortal world, it was enough to crush everything.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°All of you can go now, this is no longer something you can participate in.¡±

    Du Shoushou was unwilling to leave, but he was pulled down by Chen Shaobai. He pointed to the sky and the Divine Court¡¯s warships were already rushing over. The weapons on the walls were almost all cleaned out by Xu Xieyi alone, they could not stop the off-gun on the Divine Court¡¯s battleship.

    Du Shoushou stomped his feet and jumped down from the city walls. Below the city walls, the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s warships started to rise into the sky one by one. The ce where Du Shoushounded was a flying battleship.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s battleship stopped the Divine Court¡¯s battleship in midair, but only An Zheng and Xu Xieyi were left on the city wall.

    Xu Xieyi squinted his eyes as he looked down at An Zheng.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why a nobody¡¯s struggle can be so terrifying.¡±

    His gaze seemed to be telling An Zheng, what¡¯s the point of trying to climb up with your life on the line?

    ¡°Could it be that the people in the immortal pce aren¡¯t trivial people?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°A minor character, but that was a long time ago.¡±

    Xu Xieyi said indifferently: ¡°Climbing from a low-level world tigh-level world, how many generations of experience and sacrifices would it take? You mortals will always wonder why the deities want to be high above while you are pressed down below, thinking that we are cruel ¡­ But have you thought about how much our ancestors paid to be able to be a great man? Just how many people had died for the sake of this position in every n that had a ce in the Inside the Immortal Pce, and how much effort had they put in? ¡°On what basis is it that all that our fathers and ancestors painstakingly built for themselves be given to you all?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you, because this is never something that makes more sense.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make more sense?¡±

    Xu Xieyi said: ¡°Back then, when the beasts ran amok and everyone was treated as food or even as ves, who was the one who resisted them? Is it your ancestors? No... It¡¯s ours. In order to allow humans to rule the world and shake off the wanton ughter of demon beasts, so many people have died in battle. Only then did the immortal pce appear, and only then can the demon race bepletely suppressed and survive in the corners of the world. Why is it that there isn¡¯t a single pure dragon in this world, it¡¯s because we have been suppressing and ughtering them for a long time. ¡±

    ¡°All of this was done by our ancestors. So, as their descendants, it is natural for us to enjoy the status that they risked their lives for.¡±

    Xu Xieyi slowly raised his finger and pointed it at An Zheng: ¡°Without our ancestors, you are just shivering ants beneath the ws of demon beasts. Do you think you¡¯re not free enough? Why don¡¯t you think about it? If the demon beasts still ran rampant and no one stood up, you would be living under the rule of the demon beasts, let alone having free dignity. You wouldn¡¯t even have enough to eat, wouldn¡¯t have no clothes, and would have nothing. Rtively speaking, what we have given you is good enough. ¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng¡¯s nose. ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°What you said seems to make a lot of sense, I want to ask you ¡­. When your ancestors fought against the demon beasts, was it because they wanted freedom and dignity? ¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    An Zheng said word by word: ¡°You, are now the beasts in our eyes.¡±

    Xu Xieyi snorted: ¡°The Goblin Beast isn¡¯t smart enough, but it is strong and foolish. That¡¯s why it failed back then. But we are different, we are strong ¡­ I¡¯m smarter than all of you. On what basis do you want that so-called freedom and dignity from me? ¡±

    He took a step forward and pushed with one hand. It was clear that there was nothing at all, and he couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of an aura, yet An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily flew backwards. Even with An Zheng¡¯s sharp perception, he still could not detect anything at all. An Zheng had never felt that kind of power before. It was from the Cultivation Power of a terrifying expert who was at the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm, and was even on the verge of levelling up to the Supreme Immortal Realm.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flew backwards like a cannonball, smashing into the city walls diagonally, piercing through suchick and heavy wall and going deep into the ground.

    Xu Xieyi waved his hand, and his energy forcefully pulled An Zheng out from the ground. In the air, it was as if An Zheng was grabbed by a giant hand that couldn¡¯t be seen. Every single cell in his body was locked, and not to mention struggling to escape, they couldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recognized the gap yet?¡±

    Xu Xieyi looked at An Zheng¡¯s face that was twisted due to the pressure: ¡°Your resistance is actually... It¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. ¡±

    He held An Zheng in midair, and then fiercely pressed down. An Zheng, who was in midair, was smashed down, smashing heavily onto the city wall.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    At least two or three hundred meters long, one end of the wall was smashed into powder. It was twenty meters tall and was thick enough for two carriages to pass through side by side. Moreover, this type of shrapnel was terrifying to the point that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. It was even thinner than the thinnest sand.

    ¡°When you truly face it, you will discover that you don¡¯t even have the chance to kneel and beg for forgiveness.¡±

    Xu Xieyi watched as An Zheng climbed back up from the rubble with difficulty, and the corners of his mouth were full of scorn: ¡°There¡¯s actually an order for me from the higher ups to not touch you for the time being. Although I don¡¯t know what the higher ups are thinking, I won¡¯t ept it. Because my mission and duty is not to protect the important figures above, but to protect the immortal pce. The moment I became the overseer of the Divine Court, my responsibilities were far more important than anything else. ¡±

    The coldness at the corners of his mouth was like ten thousand years of ice.

    ¡°All of you are rebellious and I am repressive, so the reality is cruel. Every rebel felt that he would seed and be the master. In fact, since ancient times, if there are ten thousand times of rebellion, then there are nine thousand nine hundred ny-nine times of rebellion that have failed. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    Right at this moment, a surge of berserk energy appeared behind Xu Xieyi, and directly smashed onto his back. This wave of force was so strong that even Xu Xieyi was unable to resist it. The shockwave was almost real, as if a thick pir was directly smashing into Xu Xieyi¡¯s back. However, that was noir, but a terrifying attack condensed from An Zheng¡¯s strongest power.

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s body flew out towards An Zheng.

    As he flew past, enduring the pain, he saw a smile on An Zheng¡¯s face that he loathed.

    At this moment, he suddenly understood something.

    It seemed that the previous An Zheng was not even able to withstand a single blow, and hadpletely lost the strength that he had expected. That¡¯s because ¡­ An Zheng knew that his cultivation level was much lower than Xu Xieyi¡¯s. If they were topete in terms of realms with Cultivation Power, An Zheng would not even have a chance of winning. Therefore, before they had fought, An Zheng had already summoned his own physique. And right at that moment, An Zheng had given all of his Cultivation Power to his body, his own body waspletely empty!

    In order to withstand such a violent attack, An Zheng had to rely on his absolute fleshly body. He did not have a single bit of Cultivation Power. His fleshly body was incredibly powerful, invincible in both ancient and modern times!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s fist heavily smashed into Xu Xieyi¡¯s head, and this punch had shattered half of Xu Xieyi¡¯s face. That was close to the Supreme Celestial Body, it was as though his golden body was not bad, being able to break half of his face, it could be seen how terrifying An Zheng¡¯s punch that was waiting to be unleashed was.

    ¡°The free kind.¡±

    An Zheng rose into the air and chased after Xu Xieyi.

    His strength was freely transferred between his appearance and his main body!

    An Zheng was someone who had experienced death before, so he would always think more than others and make more preparations. When he clearly knew that this battle was unavoidable and that his opponent was stronger than him, how could An Zheng only wait for his fate? Before this battle, An Zheng had said that he had already done all that he needed to do, and had nothing else to think about.

    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t that he gave up, but he was extremely prepared!

    Xu Xieyi was flung out by the punch, and behind him, An Zheng¡¯s figure swooped down, his fists were likumanoid missile as they struck Xu Xieyi¡¯s body. Xu Xieyi¡¯s body that was sent flying backwards was forcibly stopped, and was then sent flying back from the impact. Once again, the energy was transferred back into An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng punched Xu Xieyi¡¯s lower abdomen, and this punch seemed to have directly pierced through Xu Xieyi¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea!

    After receiving suceavy blow, Xu Xieyi¡¯s calm and collected attitude disappeared. He was in a sorry state. The luxurious clothes on his body had already been destroyed, which meant that his proud Divine Court identity token was about to shatter.

    When hended, he coincidentally fell into the huge pit that An Zheng smashed out earlier. As heid there, he could feel just how terrifying the heavy injuries he had suffered were. The half of his face that exploded was nothing, the part that was almost pierced was what worried him the most, that was the location of the Dantian Qi Sea. An Zheng had nned this punch with all his might for a long time. He wanted this punch to be effective, because An Zheng knew very well that if he lost in this kind of counterattack, then he really wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning anymore.

    ¡°Also ¡­¡± This is so troublesome. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi lifted his hand and touched his lower abdomen. The wound was very painful, the Cultivation Power that had gathered in the Dantian Qi Sea seemed to have scattered.

    What was unexpected was that An Zheng did not continue to attack, but walked to the edge of the pit and squatted down.

    ¡°You really hid it well.¡±

    Xu Xieyi said as he looked at An Zheng, his tone no longer expressing such strong contempt.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding something deeper?¡±

    An Zheng picked up a small stone and threw it on Xu Xieyi¡¯s face. Instead, it was the corners of his mouth that had a little bit of disdain.

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the small stone struck Xu Xieyi¡¯s forehead. Xu Xieyi snorted, and then, his body started to be dim and faint. Gradually, that person who seemed to be alive started to slowly disappear just like that.

    On the gship that was about 1500 metres away from Yancheng, Xu Xieyi who was sitting on his throne opened his eyes.

    He had been sitting here all this time and had never left.

    ¡°It really is troublesome.¡±

    He stood up and walked to the bow of the ship to look down at the Yancheng.

    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have any more cards left.¡±

    Xu Xieyi looked at the young man below who was also standing up straight, and a faint look of respect appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 1243 - Brand Collection

    <h4>Chapter 1243 ¨C Brand Collection</h4>

    On the gship¡¯s luxurious and noble throne, Xu Xieyi slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. He had never left his seat. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt a sense of respect for the opponent that he looked down upon in the Yancheng.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any more cards left.¡±

    Xu Xieyi walked to the head of the warship and looked down at the Yancheng, as well as the young man who had raised his head to look down at him.

    He slowly floated down from the warship, that magnificent and noble brocade robe was still undamaged, and the Divine Court¡¯s overseer medallion hung on his belt was alsopletely undamaged. It was as if the previous battle had never happened. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the city walls were already iplete, everyone might have suspected that the battle they had just witnessed was just an illusion.

    As hended on the city wall, Xu Xieyi continued to look down at him from above.

    ¡°Young man, what you just said touched me so much that for a moment I didn¡¯t even want to kill you right away. I told you before, my duty is to eradicate you people, so if I chat more with people like you, I will be able to get rid of more people like you more easily and smoothly. ¡±

    An Zheng responded with an ¡°oh¡±. He stood up from the edge of the pit, held a small stone in his hand and threw it towards Xu Xieyi. When Little Rock was three meters away from Xu Xieyi¡¯s face, he was immediately minced into powder by the strong force of the aura.

    ¡°Do you still have cards?¡±

    Xu Xieyi asked.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Unexpectedly, you got a good hand of card, and even hid it.¡±

    Xu Xieyiughed: ¡°So I am always in an invincible position.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure flew back andnded behind An Zheng. It waerson¡¯s figure that did not look very real. Although An Zheng had already recalled his body back, it was stillcking whenpared to the wargod like existence from before. Of course, they weren¡¯t on the same level at all.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Xu Xieyi endlessly praised An Zheng as he looked at his body. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can cultivate their physical body to be someone else. Have you ever noticed that your body is almost exactly the same as your original body? ¡±

    Of course An Zheng noticed it, and this was also one of the things that An Zheng was worried about.

    Ever since his physical body had returned, An Zheng realized that his physical body was bing more and more simr to her in terms of appearance. His original form was that of a golden armored war god, standing on a divine dragon. And now, it looked simple and natural, without the slightest bit of grandeur or aura. He seemed to be a clone of An Zheng, his perfect clone slowly taking shape.

    However, An Zheng was not sure if this doppelg?nger was really an existence without its own intelligence and thoughts. For some reason, every time he looked at his current appearance, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of those Battle Practitioners that Chen Wunuo had created.

    If one day, An Zheng¡¯s appearance could also awaken his own thoughts, then... Is he still An Zheng¡¯s physical form?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you anymore.¡±

    Xu Xieyi pointed at An Zheng¡¯s body. ¡°Now, not only do I want to grab you and bring you back for a chat every day, I also want to cut open your body to see what¡¯s so different about you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Xu Xieyi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    He stepped forward, one step aime, without any signs of deliberate action. However, that powerful aura had razed everything within a hundred meters of him to the ground. Wherever he passed by, not a single grain of sand was left behind. All of them were swept away by the violent waves. It was at this moment that An Zheng suddenly realized what was happening ¡­ Xu Xieyi was not a romantic person. His most terrifying aspect was not in making the mountains and the rivers more poetic, more artistic, but rather, just that wisp of white.

    He waerrible white, and his style was to erase everything.

    ¡°Now do you understand why I have be the Divine Court¡¯s oracle? As I said before, my duty is to suppress and get rid of people like you, and my ability just happens to allow me to do all of this with greater ease. ¡±

    Xu Xieyi only took one step after another, and the space he walked past turned nk. The walls were gone, the trees were gone, the official road was gone, the ruins of the buildings were gone, even the dust and gravel were gone. It was as if the ckboard that was originally filled with words and forms had been erased by the ck board. No, this description is not urate ¡­ If the world could be said to be a colorful picture scroll, then Xu Xieyi would erase all of the colors wherever he passed.

    It was aplete painting. Wherever he passed by, it was as if a part of it had been dug out, and then forcibly stuffed intiece of white paper.

    That was why it seemed so sudden and unreasonable.

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    Xu Xieyi walked forward, but An Zheng had no choice but to retreat.

    No matter how strong An Zheng¡¯s perception was, he would not be able to sense where Xu Xieyi¡¯s power came from. This iower that shouldn¡¯t exist, the world exists in reality, erasing a part of the world ¡­ This is an iprehensible phenomenon. No matter how you describe it, the world is not a ckboard, not a painting on a scroll.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in cowering.¡±

    Xu Xieyi raised his finger and pointed to the sky. Ayer of white gradually enveloped them. It was not a cloud. It was an ethereal cloud without any clouds. This wasn¡¯t fog, it was much more real than fog.

    It wauge, creepy piece of white paper, a canvas painted on nothing.

    Xu Xieyi pointed to the ground with his other hand, and the color of the ground began to fade with a speed visible to the naked eye. The yellow earth had lost its yellow hue, and the uneven ground had been ttened. It was as if an invisible hand had ttened the white paper spread out on the table.

    The sky turned white, the earth turned white, and the white was still shining. The burning light covered the space between the sky and the earth. An Zheng and Xu Xieyi both entered into an environment that was so white that when you added An Zheng¡¯s body to the vast whiteness of thend, it was like a ck dot within a sheet of whiteness, like ink dropped ontainting scroll by ident before it was drawn.

    This was the world.

    An Zheng had fought with many people who possessed their own world, but none of those people were so terrifying. This world is too big ¡­ He could not see the end of the world. Could this really be a small world of cultivators? Isn¡¯t this the whole world?

    ¡°You came in.¡±

    Xu Xieyiughed, his smile looked extremely rxed and casual. He rarely opened his own world when he was at war with his enemies, because the world was one of his secrets, one of his ultimate secrets. Once the boundary was opened, it meant that he had enough respect for his enemies.

    ¡°That¡¯s your fault.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s smile seemed to be a little bitter, but the tone of his voice didn¡¯t sound decadent, nor did it contain any despair from losing his will to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have hidden the cards, but you also hid two.¡±

    An Zheng shook two of his fingers, which swayed casually in the midst of the white world and produced afterimages. In this world, what was not white was not scary. What was ck was terrifying. It was as if no one could easily judge with good or evil.

    This was Xu Xieyi¡¯s painting scroll. He was not some ink that had fallen ontiece of white paper.

    With a wave of his hand, a chair appeared behind him. Although it didn¡¯t look as grand and luxurious as the throne on his gship, the sudden appearance of the chair was still inconceivable. Xu Xieyi sat down on a chair, a piece of xuan paper suddenly appearing in his hands. He sat very upright, with the rice paper spread on his knees, and his fingers ¡­ His brush.

    He put the brush down quickly.

    When An Zheng wanted to move, it was already toote, many lines suddenly appeared around him, in an instant it turned intrison. When An Zheng reacted, the lines had already be solid. An Zheng¡¯s physique was extraordinary, and his cultivation was not low either. However, when his fistnded on the lines, he was struck back with his fist, causing his bones to hurt.

    He was in someone else¡¯s ink painting.

    ¡°This is my world. Your power is negligible in my world. However, it is this minuscule matter that has made me have a whole new level of respect for you. Back then, when a Golden Immortal, who had the same strength as me, fought against me, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his hand and beg for mercy after falling into my realm. ¡±

    When Xu Xieyi smiled, he looked like a gentle and refined teacher in a private school.

    An Zheng still had strength, but this strength was not enough to allow him to break through his shackles.

    When Xu Xieyi held his hands together, the lines around him started to shrink. The space inside the prison became smaller and smaller. An Zheng and his body stood back to back, both of them reaching out their hands to grasp the lines. Both of their arms were trembling uncontrobly, but their arms were still bent backwards little by little.

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    Xu Xieyi¡¯s finger drew a few dots on the xuan paper, causing countless sharp swords to appear and float in the air around the prison. But in the end, the prison bound An Zheng and his body together likope, leaving the two of them no room to struggle at all.

    ¡°Before I killed you, I suddenly had a question I wanted to ask you.¡±

    Xu Xieyi raised his finger and paused.

    ¡°Say, right now, we are the monsters in your eyes, so your resistance is only natural. Then, if ¡­ I mean, if one day you really seed, you overthrow the Celestial Pce. You became the one that controls the world, your people became us ¡­ Afteeriod of time, will you and your people be monsters in the eyes of others? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed, this question seemed to have touched his soul.

    But in fact, it wasn¡¯t.

    An Zheng only made himself look contradictory and hesitant, because he needed a little bit of time.

    ¡°Maybe. Everyone can¡¯t perfectly control their desires, and neither can I. I have my own ns and my own goals, but why should I tell you this? What I can tell you right now has nothing to do with your problem. It¡¯s something else. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Xieyi asked curiously.

    An Zhengughed, the smile on his mouth seemed very repulsive.

    He used all his strength to pull his hand out of the restraints and waved it towards Xu Xieyi as he stretched two of his fingers out. Just like when he was waving his finger at Xu Xieyi, this scene seemed a little familiar.

    ¡°I hid two cards as well.¡±

 Chapter 1244 - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1244 ¨C Goodbye</h4>

    He was clearly trapped to the point that he couldn¡¯t even struggle, yet An Zheng still had the mood tough. Using all of his strength, he withdrew his hands from the bindings and shook two of his fingers, then said to Xu Xieyi seriously: ¡°I also hid two cards.¡±

    At this moment, the white world suddenly shattered.

    The sky and the ground were like two pieces of white paper. This was Xu Xieyi¡¯s world, other than Xu Xieyi, no one else could write and draw on these two pieces of white paper. This was his territory. He had the final say.

    However, the white paper had been punctured by someone just like that. There was no reason at all.

    The ce where it pierced was behind Xu Xieyi, but he actually didn¡¯t detect it at all.

    Perhaps it was because Xu Xieyi¡¯s attention waspletely focused on An Zheng, or perhaps it was because Xu Xieyi had never thought that there would be anyone in the Yancheng who could break through his boundaries. He had enough confidence and confidence that this was not an immortal pce, and there were no crouching tigers or hidden dragons. The strongest cultivator here was An Zheng, but he had already fully controlled An Zheng, so wanting to kill him was only a matter of time.

    The paper had a hole in it, as if there was a beautiful daughter-inw taking a bath inside the house. A bad guy licked his fingers outside the window, broke the paper, and stuck his eyes in.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the thief¡¯s swishing gaze that came in, there was alserson.

    Without any warning, this person broke through the window paper and appeared behind Xu Xieyi. Then, without any warning, he added a line to this world that was like white paper. With just this one line, Xu Xieyi¡¯s wless world was destroyed.

    A bowl of water looked extremely clear. That was the boundary of water. Dripping a drop of ink into the water might still look like water, but it was no longer the boundary of pure water. A famous painting had nothing but the creator¡¯s brush painting. This painting was the creator¡¯s world, and inside it was everything he gave to it. If any shameless collector were to put his own seal on this famous painting, no matter how big a figure this shameless person was, it would still be a disservice to the painting. This painting wasn¡¯t the world of creators.

    The person who came in drew a line on a piece of white paper. It was especially ugly, so ugly that people couldn¡¯t bear to look at it directly. He waerson who liked to draw, but he didn¡¯t have the talent to. He had already drawn for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t draw a straight line. But that didn¡¯t stop him from painting, and no one could stop him from doing it.

    His name is Ye Qiandao, he ¡­ It was not one of the six paths.

    Hence he could unreasonably enter someone else¡¯s world without worrying about whether the sector lord was willing to or not. Coincidentally, Xu Xieyi was a master painter, and Ye Qiandao was that Destroyer. He was a viin who had dripped a drop of ink into the water. It was even worse than putting his own seal on a famous painting. He was in this famous painting that seemed to be able to be passed down from generation to generation ¡­ He sprinkled a bowl of ink on it.

    Witfft, a crooked sword pierced through Xu Xieyi¡¯s back and came out of his chest. Xu Xieyi didn¡¯t feel that there was someone behind him at all. Actually, this didn¡¯t have much to do with whether he was confident or not. This kind of person had this kind of physique, so he could be this unreasonable.

    That sword was really ugly.

    It was crooked like a broom, but Ye QIao referred to it as a sword. A sword that could destroy immortals with a single sword.

    An Zheng had once asked Xiao Qi Dao why he liked drawing swords.

    Xiao Qi Daoughed a little embarrassedly, but his tone was extremely serious as he replied, ¡°I still remember when I was in Fantasy City, in order to protect me, my father left behind a sword on a piece of paper. That wasn¡¯eal sword, but a kind of world-shattering sword intent. I had never met my father, but I could feel the conviction he wanted to protect. Some people say that the sword is a type of essory, while others say that the sword is a lethal weapon, but to me ¡­ The sword is my protection. ¡±

    The sword pierced Xu Xieyi¡¯s heart, the tip of the sword, which was so crooked it made him want to cry, pierced out from the front of his chest. Ye Qiandao smiled embarrassedly and scratched his head. ¡°Snake shaped sword.¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to exin anything.¡±

    Xu Xieyi sat on the chair and did not move, he also could not move, the sword had pierced through the back of the chair and into the chair and into his body. He was nailed to the chair, which had been painted as a form of defense. That crooked sword had ignored his defenses as well as his Golden Immortal body.

    Xu Xieyi lowered his head to look at the sword that hade out from his heart, and frowned.

    ¡°How ugly ¡­¡±

    He stretched out his hand to grasp the tip of the sword and forcefully pulled it out of his body. Because the sword was not straight, it was pulled out with a muchrger wound than the straight sword. It was not because Xu Xieyi was unyielding, but because he felt that the energy that felt like it came from another world was quickly melting and melting away his Cultivation Power. If this extremely ugly sword were to be stabbed a little more, his strength wouldpletely dissipate.

    ¡°Who gave you the confidence to draw?¡±

    He stood up, his heart was bleeding, and so was his hands. That sword was twisted like a snake, but it was so damn sharp.

    Xu Xieyi turned around and looked at Ye Qidao, as if he was looking at a bad boy who had ruined the reputation of this greatdy. Now, he seemed to hate Ye Qidao even more, much more than he hated An Zheng.

    Ye Qidao, however, did not pay attention to him. Instead, he casually wiped with the filthy looking, rotten pen that was about to turn bald, and broke open the prison surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body. Opening it up didn¡¯t have any aesthetics to it. It was as though a beauty was painting her lipstick, a wild brat ran out saying that he would help you, and then drew her lipstick from her lips to her earlobes ¡­ It was really ugly, and ugly was something Xu Xieyi couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    Ye Qidao only replied to Xu Xieyi after he let him out.

    ¡°I love painting!¡±

    He answered boldly and decisively.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Witu sound, Xu Xieyi spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You like to paint ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re f * cking wasting it!¡±

    Ye Qiandao curled his lips. ¡°None of your business ¡­¡± Even my big brother An Zheng doesn¡¯t care about me, what right do you have to do that? ¡±

    An Zhengughed, somewhat pleased with himself.

    Ye Qiandao was likngry child. He held a bald brushstroke as he scribbled randomly on a book. The white sky had disappeared, and ck clouds had appeared ¡­ Let¡¯s just say it was a cloud. Anyway, a mess could only be described in this way. The clouds covered the white sky, and then it started to rain. The rain was Ye Qiandao¡¯s ink that randomly dripped onto An Zheng¡¯s body, because the ce where it rained was as big as a person. It was all over to Xu Xieyi.

    It wasn¡¯t rain, it was running witose.

    Xu Xieyi was furious.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even order a single point!¡±

    Yeah, those raindrops are so ugly.

    But when the raindrops fell on Xu Xieyi¡¯s body, each drop could prate his body. It was not because Ye Qiandao was much stronger than Xu Xieyi. Rtively speaking, in a one on one battle, Xu Xieyi could easily kill Ye Qiandao. It was now that Xu Xieyi was done for, his world was over, his state of mind was, his body was also done for. That sword had pierced through his heart. No matter how strong he was, his heart was always the fatal part.

    The ugly raindrops pierced his body, riddling it with holes.

    Xu Xieyi could not help but stand up on the ground, and the gaze he used to look at Ye Qiandao was filled with hatred and disdain.

    As hey there, a ck ball of light started to appear on his lower abdomen. It was as if a small ck ink dragon was spiralling.

    An Zheng pushed Ye Qiandao out, and then pressed his own body onto that ball of ck light. That was Xu Xieyi¡¯s final strength, the most terrifying self-detonation of cultivators close to the realm of the Overgods. An Zheng was unable to stop it, so An Zheng used his own flesh to suppress it.

    The moment he jumped down, he pushed Ye QIao away. Then, a force suddenly rushed over and knocked An Zheng out.

    An Zheng¡¯s body pounced onto Xu Xieyi, and then exploded.

    The drawn sky was gone, the ruined earth was gone, the world was shattered. An Zheng and Ye Qiandao were sent flying by the extremely violent energy. Ye Qiandao¡¯s entire body did not look to be in a good spot, and was covered in blood. An Zheng was better, his skin was split open, but his bones were still better.

    An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared.

    An Zheng summoned it, then summoned it again, but there was no response.

    An Zheng rushed over to see how Ye Qiandao¡¯s injuries were, he had only taken two steps when he fell to the ground. He lowered his head to take a look. The wounds on his body were actually much more severe than he had imagined. Xu Xieyi was very strong, and was the strongest opponent An Zheng had ever faced. One of his feet was already in the Supreme Immortal Stage, and this Supreme Celestial was someone who could do whatever he wanted even in the immortal pce.

    This could be the first time in the past few thousand years thaeak Golden Immortal cultivator had fallen in the Mortal Realm.

    An Zhengid on the ground, gasping for breath, blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. Through the shocking wounds, he could even see his heart beating, and his other internal organs bleeding.

    Not only that, An Zheng thought that his bones were still in good condition, but in reality, the side that was near the explosion was still damaged. The ribs were covered with tiny cracks, and there were even more cracks than the ribs.

    Lying there, An Zheng didn¡¯t seem to have any other ability other than to breathe.

    If he won this battle, then he would win so miserably. Ye QIao had broken through Xu Xieyi¡¯s boundary, but the difference in cultivation realm was too great. If An Zheng had not pushed him away, Ye Qiandao would have already been smashed to smithereens. While An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared once again, even An Zheng himself did not know if he would be able to reappear again this time.

    An Zheng suddenly felt a little guilty.

    At the start of the battle, when An Zheng fought shoulder to shoulder with his body, An Zheng had actually doubted his own body¡¯s appearance. This was because his figure was bing more and more simr to him, just like his most perfect clone. At that time, An Zheng thought of the Battle Soldier that Chen Wunuo had created, and thought of the Battle Soldier¡¯s Awakening. For example, Nie Qing, or the Battle Mage Two ¡­ An Zheng was thinking, if one day his own body also had such an awakening, would it still be his body¡¯s appearance?

    An Zheng copsed there, not only in his mouth, but also in his eyes, ears, and nose.

    In addition to blood, there were tears in his eyes. Tears mixed with blood and flowed out, wetting the ground under An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to recall ¡­ The moment he pounced towards Xu Xieyi, when the somatic war god knocked him flying onto Xu Xieyi¡¯s body, he even turned his head to nce at An Zheng. That gaze was filled with an indescribable feeling ¡­ Separate? Guardian? Friendship? Maybe more.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    An Zheng saw that, while suppressing the power of the self-detonation, his lips were moving.

    Those two words cut through An Zheng¡¯s heart like knives.

    Goodbye ¡­

 Chapter 1245 - The Beautiful Story

    <h4>Chapter 1245 ¨C The Beautiful Story</h4>

    With the disappearance of his physique, such a loss was hard for An Zheng to ept. But once a strong enemy was killed, the Yancheng would have a short period of peace. And Xu Xieyi¡¯s words, gave An Zheng a bit of relief.

    When Xu Xieyi thought that he could definitely kill An Zheng, the higher ups told him that the higher ups would not let him touch An Zheng.

    Therefore, killing Xu Xieyi might not bring about any retaliatory blow. Although An Zheng did not know why the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian had suddenly changed his personality, for him, this was the best piece of bad news amongst all the bad news that came rushing at him.

    Xu Xieyi was dead, and the Divine Court¡¯s fleet was defeated as well. The remaining few battleships moved away shakily.

    An Zheng picked up the injured Ye Qiandao and carried him back. The medicinal energy in his body was steadily being channeled into Ye Qiandao¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s injuries were actually heavier than Ye Qiandao¡¯s, but An Zheng¡¯s physique was even better, he had a divine body that exceeded the body of an immortal.

    After settling down Ye Qiandao and finding the best doctor to treat him, An Zheng returned to his own small courtyard with the support of Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai. With the absence of the Xiao Liu¡¯er, no one could treat An Zheng¡¯s injuries.

    He had to rely on himself.

    ¡°Xiao Qi Dao doesn¡¯t seem to be happy?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked as he bandaged An Zheng¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Xu Xieyi said that his drawing was ugly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s there to be unhappy about? It was originally ugly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, on the other hand, was squatting at the door in a daze, as though he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Pretty boy, what are you thinking?¡±

    Du Shoushou turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Thinking of Monk.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why did the monk from Divisions still not make a move when the fight was so intense? He came here to ally with Ning Xiaolou, but Ning Xiaolou is already dead, and his ally has changed from Ning Xiaolou to you. This is a good thing for him personally, why would he hide away and not help? If the monk had acted then, you and Xiao Qi Dao might not have been this injured. ¡±

    The answer to his question was right outside the door.

    Just as the Divisions Monk arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard, he heard these words. His footsteps paused for a moment, and then he slowly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Because of me ¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The Divisions monk walked to the door, his eyes full of apology.

    ¡°My cultivation base has been crippled by ny percent.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    The monk took out a jade bottle from his bosom and ced it beside An Zheng¡¯s bed. Then, without saying a word, he left the room. He lowered his head and left in disappointment. Du Shoushou red fiercely at Chen Shaobai, who said with an innocent face: ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was here, and even if I did, can¡¯t you tell me the problem between friends?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, signalling for the two of them to stop quarreling: ¡°Monk must have met with some kind of trouble, he has never been one to be willing to speak of his difficulties. No matter what happened, he would carry it on his own. For example, when he went to hell to retrieve the crystal for the monkey, he was equally unwilling to tell others. ¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re friends.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with a depressed look on his face, ¡°If there are any problems that you can¡¯t even talk about with your friends, if you can¡¯t even believe that you can¡¯t help each other out, then what kind of friend would you be?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about monks, isn¡¯t that cheap master of yours also just watching from the sidelines?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled, and did not know what to say.

    ¡°In the end, we still have to rely on ourselves. Xiao Bai¡¯s master isn¡¯t familiar with us, he doesn¡¯t need to offend the immortal pce for us. Who are we killing? It was the envoy from the immortal pce. No one knows when the Immortal Pce will retaliate, so there¡¯s nothing to criticize about it. ¡±

    An Zheng made himself lie down morefortably: ¡°Although the Immortal Pce may not retaliate immediately, but... We still have to take advantage of this rare breathing space to make more preparations. As you can see, even a peak Golden Immortal cultivator cannot rely on those powerful city defense weapons. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking, isn¡¯t it a little too early in the human realm to want to bring glory to the Heavenly Awakening Sect? You, I, he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to truly protect everyone. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°This era is no longer our era, there are too many freaking abnormal people.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this and see what we can do.¡±

    Chen Shaobai closed the door and looked outside. He could no longer see the monk. Although the three of them did not mention it again, it was as if it wahorn in their hearts. Why did the monk lose ny percent of the Cultivation Power? In the Buddhist Sect, did he encounter some big trouble?

    At the same time.

    There was a small vige approximately 30 li away from Yancheng. The vigers had already evacuated ahead of time. After all, in a battle like that, not to mention thirty kilometers, even three hundred kilometers could be destroyed. The power that had swept out during the battle had destroyed almost all of the houses in the vige. However, this was not the main battlefield, so people could still live here in the future.

    Strangely enough, several of the houses on the far south were undamaged, not even a tile had fallen. Even the fragile window paper was not damaged, let alone the roof tiles.

    In the room, a middle-aged man in his forties stood there with a dark expression.

    ¡°This An Zheng seems to have exceeded our expectations. No wonder Cheng Yanyun would die by his hands. This person was someone that even Xu Xieyi could not kill, and Yan Yun was not his match. ¡±

    A young woman who looked to be in herte twenties asked nervously, ¡°Uncle, what should we do? Previously, the n sent people over to chase us, saying that the Celestial Sovereign of the Qing Tower had personally given the order for us to not touch An Zheng for the time being. ¡±

    The middle-aged man was called Cheng Yanqiu, Cheng Yanyun¡¯s uncle. The young woman who was talking to him was Cheng Yanzhuo, Cheng Yanyun¡¯s younger sister. Before they set off, she had called for Cheng Yanying, but she had not agreed. At that time, she had mocked her sister for being a coward, and she had been scared out of her wits by amon mortal.

    But now, she realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as she thought. Ever since they were young, the elders of the family had told them that mortals were nothing in the mortal world, just ants. Noble immortals could deal with the lowly mortals in the mortal world, and mortals were animals that immortals kept in cages. In their eyes, the lives of mortals were not as important as the flowers and nts they grew, nor as important as their dogs and cats.

    However, looking on helplessly as a Golden Immortal Peak expert fell in Yancheng, she finally understood that in this mortal world, people from the Immortal Pce couldn¡¯t just simply do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Go back?¡±

    Cheng Yanqiu snorted, ¡°If we go back now, our family will be ridiculed by others. A dignified Immortal Pce cultivator n, even though it wasn¡¯t one of those prestigious ns, it was still a family witosition in the Inside the Immortal Pce. The young men of the family were killed by a bunch of lowly mortals, but we pretended to ignore them? ¡°If we do not continue with this matter, our Cheng family will not be able to hold our heads up in front of other families for hundreds or even thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Cheng Yoluo said worriedly, ¡°That is the order of the Celestial Sovereign. The status of the pagoda¡¯s Celestial Sovereign is only second to the Ancestor¡¯s. If he doesn¡¯t listen to his family¡¯s orders, wouldn¡¯t he be facing an even greater crisis?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about how to finish this thing perfectly.¡±

    Cheng Yanqiu was pacing back and forth in the room, ¡°With my strength, defeating Xu Xieyi shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Moreover, An Zheng was already severely injured, so it was already impossible for him to continue fighting. There are no other experts in Yancheng, so what we need to worry about is not An Zheng and the rest, but the obstruction of the immortal pce. ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise ¡­¡±

    Cheng Yanfei, who was standing at another window watching the battle outside, turned his head to nce at his brother Cheng Yanqiu, then pointed at the Divine Court that was retreating towards the south from the sky.

    Cheng Yanqiu immediately reacted, and a smile rose on the corner of her mouth, ¡°You¡¯re the smart one ¡­¡± I alone can kill Xu Xieyi, so it wouldn¡¯t take much effort for me to kill him. On top of that, you, whose cultivation is not weaker than me, and Fourth Bro. ¡±

    He nced at the other Cheng Family member, Cheng Yandong.

    ¡°Although Fourth Bro¡¯s strength is slightly weaker, he¡¯s still at the seventh level of the Golden Immortal Realm. Let alone a mere Yancheng, even the mortal world would be razed to the ground if the three of us were to join hands. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The fourth brother Cheng Yandong looked at the warships that were swaying towards the south, ¡°Above them are only a group of defeated soldiers, there isn¡¯t even a single one that can fight. I will bring back a battleship and some clothes in a while, and we will ughter our way into the Yancheng tonight. ¡±

    Cheng Yanqiu nodded with a smile, ¡°This is the Divine Court¡¯s revenge. Even if the pagoda Celestial Sovereign knows about it, he wouldn¡¯t me us. Furthermore, An Zheng was already dead by then, could it be that the pagoda Celestial Sovereign found out that it was us who killed him, and caused trouble for our entire n because of a dead person? ¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong nodded and his figure disappeared in a sh. He then chased after the Divine Court ship.

    Yancheng.

    Chen Shaobai returned to his room unhappily. Upon entering, he saw the white-bearded old man contentedly lying in a hot tub with his eyes closed as he hummed a song. He looked extremelyfortable.

    ¡°You know how to enjoy yourself.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat down on the chair, grabbed a pear from the table and threw it into the water bucket, sshing it all over the white-bearded old man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    The white-bearded old man looked at the pear floating on the water, ¡°Are you ming me for not helping your friend? It¡¯s just a single Xu Xieyi, so how could he be worthy for me to help? I¡¯m telling you, why I didn¡¯t make a move today, is because this battle isn¡¯t An Zheng¡¯s life. Do you think that An Zheng has safely survived the cmity? No, no, no ¡­ His fate is not here yet. ¡±

    He smiled like a sly old fox.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up abruptly. ¡°Has the cmity arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Fate tribtion.¡±

    The white-bearded old man raised his hand and moved his fingers quickly. Then, he frowned: ¡°Do you know what a life tribtion is? A life tribtion is a life tribtion. Even if Xu Xieyi wasn¡¯t An Zheng¡¯s life tribtion, the real life tribtion wouldn¡¯t be too far away, it would at least be tonight. However ¡­ This little brat doesn¡¯t seem to deserve to die. ¡±

    He sat up straight, his fingers moving faster.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­¡± It was calcted a few days ago so that An Zheng would definitely die tonight. But why is it that right now, his life force has actually undergone a slight change, as if a very blurry Qi is rapidly approaching from afar, and the killing intent is too strong, as if it can rush his life tribtion. ¡±

    He pointed to the east. ¡°From there.¡±

    Chen Shaobai subconsciously walked towards the window as he looked up at the sky in the distance. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°From the east?¡± ¡°Who could it be ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai racked his brains to think of who it could be, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything at all.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The white-bearded old man stood up abruptly and stood in the bucket with his bare butt. ¡°Whaare urrence, I never thought that I would have such great luck when I return to the Yancheng this time, and that I would be able to witness a group of monsters that have not appeared for tens of thousands of years ¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, East China Sea Yaochi. ¡±

    Heughed. ¡°That vicious old woman has sent someone here. No one knows what will happen. His destiny was in chaos, so was his constetion ¡­ Disciple, this friend of yours seems to have the physique to affect the whole world. This guy would cause waves wherever he went. In my opinion, this is far from over. The people of East China Sea Yaochi have not appeared for tens of thousands of years, this time they were heading straight for the Yancheng ¡­ For your friend, fortune and misfortune are unknown. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head to look, and immediately turned back.

    ¡°Why the fuck aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes!¡±

    ¡°You fucking shower and dress?¡±

    The white-bearded old man harrumphed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Tonight is an interesting night.¡±

 Chapter 1246 - Unavoidable What Should Be

    <h4>Chapter 1246 ¨C Unavoidable What Should Be</h4>

    Du Shoushou fed An Zheng a bowl of porridge, and as he fed the porridge, his little finger unconsciously raised up. He put down the bowl and spoon in his hand with a face full of fear, looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°Did something happen to me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You love me.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    He nced at the bowl of porridge and said, ¡°I had something to do with the porridge while I was cooking today. I kept feeling that something was wrong.¡±

    ¡°What kind of porridge did you cook?¡±

    ¡°Leather egg thin meat porridge.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the hide?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± I said, no balls. ¡°No, the meat hasn¡¯t been put in yet.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, ¡°Speak, what is on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone back to see Ying Yu.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and replied: ¡°The Immortal Pce will note for revenge in the near future, there is no need to worry about Divine Court. As for the people from Nine Saint Sect, they know that I killed Xu Xieyi, so they will not easily offend me. The next few days will be the safest time. Even if you ced Ying Yu in that vi and didn¡¯t return to visit her, she would still miss you. Ying Yu is different from us, different from the majority of the people. She is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like liveliness and doesn¡¯t like noise. But, the more you have this kind of personality, the more you need someone to apany her.

    Du Shoushou extended four of his fingers and shook them: ¡°Three days!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your attitude is very ingenious.¡±

    Du Shoushou chuckled, ¡°Go back and forth four days, I¡¯ll apany her for three days.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Go quickly, f * * k up and cook some lean meat porridge with the skin of an egg. The first four words are not even written yet. If you go any further, you won¡¯t have a fifth word tomorrow. ¡±

    An image appeared in Du Shoushou¡¯s mind, as he stupidly carried an empty bowl and sat in front of An Zheng, and even used a small spoon to feed An Zheng one spoonful aime ¡­ He shivered with fear. He got up and walked out: ¡°If you have anything to say, contact me right now. I¡¯ll bring Ying Yu to the ship. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her staying at that vi by himself. At least we have someone to take care of her when she returns back to the ship.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Scram.¡±

    The moment Du Shoushou left, Chen Shaobai walked in carrying a bag of fruits. He nced back at Du Shoushou and said: ¡°Why do I feel like Fatty today is a bit off. Even when we were running, I felt like my chest is going up and down and I¡¯m feeling a bit stiff.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your requirements are very low.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and sat down, ncing at the white porridge. ¡°Oh, Du Shoushou¡¯s porridge cooking standard is not low.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°It¡¯s already too much for that, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself when he¡¯s here.¡±

    Chen Shaobai burst outughing and took out an orange: ¡°Come,e,e. The fatty has left, it¡¯s my turn to take care of you.¡±

    When An Zheng saw Chen Shaobai¡¯s Orchid Flower Finger, which was raised uncontrobly, he shrank back in fear. ¡°Have you and Du Shoushou recently eaten something they shouldn¡¯t have ¡­?¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at An Zheng and pped the orange peel on his face.

    ¡°An Zheng, there really doesn¡¯t seem to be any meaning in guarding a city like this. In this current situation, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s original people were not convinced by you. Although they did not take revenge for Ning Xiaolou, this is already their bottom line. Don¡¯t expect them to take you as their leader in the near future. With the million strong army of the Qinguan in Qin Zhi¡¯s hands, I¡¯m guessing that you won¡¯t be able to transfer even if you want to. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°It is indeed difficult, these people do not approve of me yet.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°If you ask me, let¡¯s go tonight, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    All that was on his mind was the white bearded elder¡¯s words about An Zheng¡¯s life arriving tonight. He would definitely not sit by and watch An Zheng encounter any other danger. If he could avoid it, he would definitely bring An Zheng along to evade it.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    An Zheng could feel the worry in Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes. A person like Chen Shaobai, who was unrestrained and unrestrained, could not hide anything from his eyes.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°I just feel that there is no point in continuing on like this. I know that you want to be the guardian for the people in these tens of thousands of li. If you leave again, the revenge from the Nine Saint Sect will immediatelye. When that happens, all the people in these tens of thousands of miles will be nurtured ¡­ However, everything had to havrocess, right? There was no rush. Follow me back to the ship to recuperate first. Wait until your injuries recover beforeing back, even if ¡­ Even if Ie back tomorrow. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°What will happen tonight?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled, he knew that he had leaked her mouth, if he wanted to hide it, it was already toote.

    ¡°White bearded old man ¡­¡± The white-bearded old man¡¯s prediction ability was extremely powerful. Actually, in terms of cultivation level, he isn¡¯t really a grand cultivator. If he was, I would have discovered him even if we had been together for so long. His greatest ability is to predict, to predict in an ancient way. ¡±

    ¡°Divination?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Yeah, divination ¡­¡± But I used to think his divination was very unreliable, because he didn¡¯t use anything to tell his divination. He said that the divinities were in his head and the images were in his head, so there was no need to use anything. So I thought at first that his so-called divination was his own imagination. But afterwards, his divination had alle true ¡­ An Zheng,e with me, he said, he was not the least bit worried when Xu Xieyi came previously, because he predicted that Xu Xieyi was not your life¡¯s cmity, and that your life¡¯s cmity woulde tonight. ¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then shook his head: ¡°No, then I can¡¯t go back on my own. If my fatees tonight, if I return to the ship, I may bring disaster to the ship. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to creataradise for the citizens of State of Yan, and I have carefully maintained it for so many years.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°The sun has just set, we should leave Yancheng immediately. As long as we are fast enough, we can travel tens of thousands of miles overnight. I don¡¯t believe that your life trap can still follow you. ¡±

    ¡°Since my life is in danger, I won¡¯t be able to escape from it no matter where I go.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to sit up, and picked up the tangerines that Chen Shaobai had peeled and put them into his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s pretty sweet ¡­ So, if you¡¯re worried, you can stay in this room and wait until dawn to see if your life will be taken. But before that, you have to go out and do something. While the sky is still dark, go tell all the disciples and soldiers guarding the city to withdraw from Yancheng and head north into the mountains. If they are safe and sound tonight, they cane back tomorrow ¡­ If there¡¯s anything else, you don¡¯t have toe back. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You want to carry them all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°My life is doomed. Of course, I am alone ¡­ No, and you too. Since you love me so much, of course you have to live together and die together.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Damn you... This is good as well, I will first notify everyone to leave Yancheng and minimize our losses. They were not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. There was no point in staying or not. If an army ising, then they can still defend the city. But if an extremely powerful cultivatores, then it¡¯s useless to even keep so many people around. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Return quickly.¡±

    He pped his hands on his bed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a seat.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him and quickly left.

    An Zheng waited for Chen Shaobai to finish and then helped himself to stand up on the bed. He opened the wardrobe and chose his favorite style of clothes. An Zheng had never liked wearing old clothes. In the past, Xiao Liu¡¯er had personally sewn this for him and this was an old clothes that An Zheng would never abandon. The clothes he chose were already worn a few times by the Xiao Liu¡¯er himself.

    ¡°Put on a nice dress.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the blood that was seeping out from the bandage he had wrapped up. In order to avoid the blood stains on the clothes made by the Xiao Liu¡¯er himself, he had even changed his white shirt to ck. Looking at the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was ced on the bedside, An Zheng picked it up and walked out with heavy footsteps.

    ¡°I miss my sword.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself. He stepped onto a new pair of shoes and wearing his favorite clothes, he carried the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and left his courtyard, leaving the Bai Sheng Academy. If there really was going to be some sort of cmity tonight, then it would be better to just rush at him.

    Walking along the main street, An Zheng¡¯s footsteps grew heavier and heavier. His injuries were too severe, and the self-detonation Xu Xieyi faced before death was the one which Xu Xieyi was the most unwilling but also the most powerful. An Zheng could still walk, but Xiao Qi Dao was still lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t even move.

    The night was cool.

    The Yancheng was basically empty, and the citizens had all retreated. An Zheng chosath that he definitely would not run into anyone, and headed towards the south gate. If possible, he wanted to run, but ¡­ Right now, he even wanted to run.

    The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was too heavy, consuming An Zheng¡¯s physical strength. An Zheng stayed silent for a while, then ced the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in a corner of the wall.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯lle back and get you.¡±

    His hand lightly patted the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, as though he was patting an old friend¡¯s shoulder to say his farewells. The unarmed An Zheng walked to the city wall and climbed up with both hands against the wall. Even though he was severely injured, climbing up the wall was something that was not difficult for him.

    He stumbled to the other side of the wall and tried to climb down. By the time he reached the other side of the wall, he was already exhausted. The only thing An Zheng could do was to do his best to twist his body and let his back hit the ground while he was in midair.

    With a groan, An Zheng felt that his internal organs were about to be thrown out.

    This scene was somewhat miserable.

    However, An Zheng did not regret it, nor was he afraid. Up until now, he had experienced more than enough. Even matters of life and death were not as important to him. But An Zheng was neither regretful nor afraid, and neither would he give up on himself.

    Struggling to his feet, An Zheng wobbled out of the city. He walked into a forest and left a scroll behind. He then continued walking forward. After walking for a distance, he would leave behind a scroll. He spent an entire hour to reace approximately thirty kilometers away from the Yancheng. At this distance, the usual An Zheng could only take a second to get there.

    On the way, he ced a total of four scrolls, leaving An Zheng with only one left.

    Seeing a small vige in front of him, where the houses were almost destroyed, An Zheng thought that this ce was not bad.

    He walked towards the small vige. When he reached the vige entrance, he suddenly stopped and bitterly smiled.

    ¡°As expected... ¡°It¡¯s Fate Tribtion.¡±

    There was someone in the vige, a group of people who had been nning on going to the city to look for him.

 Chapter 1247 - No more next time

    <h4>Chapter 1247 ¨C No more next time</h4>

    Of course, An Zheng didn¡¯t know who these people were, but he knew who they were. Therefore, An Zheng began to believe in the so called Life Appearance Mantra. It turned out that he really could not avoid this life tribtion, and he would even gift it himself ¡­ It was really funny, even An Zheng himselfughed.

    He knew what kind of situation he was facing. Judging from their auras, An Zheng could tell that at least three of them were far stronger than him to begin with. The auras of these three people were about the same as Xu Xieyi¡¯s, so even if he was at his peak state, he would still be extremely lucky to be able to fight against one of them.

    An Zheng sat down on the half-copsed mud wall at the entrance of the vige and gasped for breath.

    When Cheng Yanqiu saw An Zheng, she felt that the heavens had treated his really well. He turned his head to look at the broken Divine Court Battleship parked south of the vige ¡­ Luck came witeal body, so no one knew what to say.

    Fourth Bro Cheng YanDong went to snatch the Divine Court¡¯s warships, but after fighting them, he found that the remaining warships were basically useless. With just a slight attack, the two warships fell to the ground.

    It was not easy to get one, but after driving back to the vige, it was impossible to fly up into the sky. Cheng Yan Qiu scolded Cheng Yan Dong. Now that the Divine Court¡¯s warship was gone, there was no chance for him to kill An Zheng while disguised as a Divine Court.

    However, Cheng Yanqiu was not willing to give up, so she took out a few sets of clothes from the warship and changed them. She was prepared to give up on the warship and directly rush into Yancheng to kill An Zheng. Who the hell would have thought that An Zheng would actually deliver himself up to them?

    Now, the heavens had arranged everything.

    The Divine Court¡¯s damaged warship was thrown at the entrance of the vige. If An Zheng died here, even a fool would be able to guess that it was the people from Divine Court who did it.

    ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky.¡±

    Cheng Yanqiu looked at the panting An Zheng, and the smile on his face was so dazzling.

    ¡°Let me guess, you felt that you couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so you left your subordinates in the Yancheng with your friends and rtives behind. However, the heavens¡¯ arrangement was very ingenious. If you didn¡¯t go in three directions east, west, and north, you would instead go towards the south. Even I don¡¯t believe that I have such good luck. Can you understand how I feel now? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he did not seem to be afraid at all.

    ¡°I can understand it.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°If you were to reverse my mood, and double it, it would pretty much be your current mood.¡±

    Cheng Yanqiuughed out loud, ¡°You really are an interesting person. Before I came here, I spent an entire day investigating you, and when I saw what you had done, I felt that you were really special. Maybe, there was a slight possibility that the rumor about the Inside the Immortal Pce was true ¡­ There are already many people in Inside the Immortal Pce saying that the Immortal Pce might be destroyed by a cultivator from the Mortal Realm in the future. ¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But now, this person is definitely not you.¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, but blood still flowed out from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°I think so too now.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Do you have any casinos or Lottery ces in the Immortal Pce? I suggest that you quickly try out two of them.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Interesting, really interesting. Originally, I didn¡¯t see you before, but because you killed my Cheng family members, I only hated you. ¡°But your luck suddenly became so good, I don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of hatred towards you anymore.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If my luck is that good, I wouldn¡¯t hate anyone anymore.¡±

    He leaned back to make himself morefortable. However, his injuries were too severe. Regardless of whether he was standing or lying down, it was impossible for him to feelfortable. In Cheng Yanqiu¡¯s opinion, An Zheng¡¯s actions were only to make her look better when she died.

    ¡°Fourth Bro, go ahead and make your move.¡±

    Although Cheng Yanqiu was sure that An Zheng would not be able to escape, that guy¡¯s aura waspletely messed up. Furthermore, it was so weak that it made people feel like he was already a dead man. If he could let An Zheng escape in this kind of situation, other than the few of them, who were considered trash, there seemed to be no other exnation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right to me.¡±

    The fourth oldest, Cheng Yedong, looked at Cheng Yanzhuo and said, ¡°The one who was killed was your brother, it was the hatred of your generation. Go ahead.¡± ¡°After killing them, remember to cut off their heads and bring them back with you, so that you can have a few minutes of Cheng Yanyun¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡±

    Cheng Yoluo nodded. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger in the past. She knew she was powerless now, but she didn¡¯t know why she was scared. An Zheng just sat there and looked at her. His eyes were calm and there was noint of killing intent in them, but Cheng Yanghuo¡¯s heart was thumping loudly when he saw An Zheng¡¯s eyes. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he liked her at first sight, but because he was afraid, scared from the bottom of his heart.

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Come.¡±

    Cheng Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he felt a dry pain in his throat. She wanted to go up, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    Cheng Yandong cursed angrily. He really wanted to go up and give Cheng Yoluo a big mouth. When Cheng Yannded, she hooted very hard. Not only did she swear to personally tear off An Zheng¡¯s head, she alsoughed at the heavily injured Cheng Yan Sha and the terrified Cheng Yan Ying.

    However, at this moment, she was clearly not injured, nor had she verified An Zheng¡¯s strength. She had merely seen the look in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, but she was so scared that she did not even dare to take a step forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re not making a move?¡±

    Cheng Yandong snorted. ¡°Think about what you said in the Immortal pce.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng even stretched out a finger and waved it, using a senior¡¯s tone to speak to Cheng YanDong, ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t scare a child. As a senior, I cannot just be strict with my words, so I should be more gentle with them. ¡±

    After he said this, his words almost made Cheng Yandong explode with rage.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong walked towards An Zheng with big steps, the killing intent in his eyes was so thick that it seemed like it had materialized. He had always hated An Zheng, and now that An Zheng did not take them seriously at all, his attitude of not putting them in his eyes made him even more furious. Why? A person who was on the verge of death and wouldn¡¯t have the strength to resist no matter how they were tortured would still dare to face them with such an attitude.

    Just as Cheng YanDong was about to reach An Zheng, An Zheng suddenly raised his hand and made a stopping motion.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Before I die, there is something I want to ask.

    Cheng Yandong stopped and said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°That day in the Yancheng, three of your younger generation came, right? The one I injured should be my big brother, and he looks very handsome and tall. The girl is his little sister, and she looks like a mother as well. The other one¡¯s name is something, the one I killed. ¡±

    ¡°His name is Cheng Yanyun, and he is rted to the other two siblings.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and said: ¡°The words thauman speaks when they are about to die are also good, so the words that I am about to say are definitely not vicious curses, but a heartfelt warning. What does the death of Cheng Yanyun¡¯s father have to do with you? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, go back and advise your brother. Ask your sister-inw if she has done anything to let him down ¡­¡± Just that Cheng Yanyun, and his older brother and sister or something like that, where did theye from? Fat head, big ears, a round body, a simple mind with well-developed limbs, it seems like it is not descended from a single bloodline ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking courting death!¡±

    Cheng YanDong roared angrily, and pounced towards An Zheng.

    Just at that moment, An Zheng held onto the scroll in his hand tightly. This was an artifact that An Zheng had acquired long ago. It did not have any special abilities, and it could not be counted as something as priceless as a city. Its only function was to travel a short distance, and the distance each teleportation could travel was only a few thousand meters.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Cheng Yan Dong smashed his fist downwards, and a huge crater was formed at the ce where An Zheng was sitting previously. Yancheng soared into the sky, the scene was as thougowerful missile had exploded in this ce. Waves of earth surged, and the ground was like a huge wave as it swept out in all directions. Smoke and dust rose up like poisonous fog that was lost in the human world, and the entire world became blurry.

    An Zheng disappeared.

    Of course, Cheng Yan Dong could feel that An Zheng was not dead, and with his strength, he quickly determined the direction of An Zheng¡¯s retreat. When using this scroll, the Qi¡¯s trajectory was very clear, so Cheng Yandong¡¯s body shed as he chased after him. With his cultivation at the seventh level of the Golden Immortal Realm, a distance of a few thousand meters could be covered in the blink of an eye.

    When he arrived, An Zheng was leaning against arge tree and gasping for breath. It seemed that An Zheng was really about to run out of energy, even just to endure the short teleportation distance, he had already reached his body¡¯s limit. His face looked terrible, so bad that there was norace of blood on it. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly leaning against the big tree. He was still shaking violently. Clearly, he was enduring indescribable pain.

    ¡°Run?¡±

    Cheng Yandong walked towards An Zheng, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between dying one minute earlier and dying ten thousand minutes earlier?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head with difficulty: ¡°The reason I teleported out was not because I was afraid of death, but because I intentionally lured you here. In front of the rest of your family, there are some things that I feel embarrassed to say, but I can¡¯t say it either. In the little amount of time before your family members came, I had some things I wanted to tell you, but I could only tell you. ¡±

    Seeing that he was serious, Cheng Yan Dong had a sincere face. He couldn¡¯t guess what An Zheng was nning to do in such a short period of time. He paused in his advance, wary. An Zheng¡¯s attitude was extremely abnormal. It was extremely likely that there was some kind of trap or ambush nearby. Although Cheng YanDong was very confident, even conceited, killing a guy who could barely breathe was an easy task for him.

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    After all, An Zheng¡¯s words had aroused his curiosity.

    An Zheng coughed a few times, the blood at the corner of his mouth became even more obvious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything in front of them just now ¡­¡± That Cheng Yanyun is actually your son, right? Look at you, your face is big and round, and your body is fat ¡­ His brain was simple, and his limbs were well-developed. He looked like an idiot. I reckon your brother must have been made green by you. ¡°Look at how nice I treat you. I haven¡¯t even said it in front of them ¡­¡±

    An Zheng raised his trembling hands and made a gesture that he did not need to thank.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not good for you to do this. You won¡¯t be allowed to do it again. After all, that¡¯s your biological brother. ¡±

 Chapter 1248 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 1248 ¨C Rejection</h4>

    Cheng Yandong felt as if he was about to explode. This was the first time he had seen such an opponent. He rushed over, and An Zheng activated the teleportation scroll again. With An Zheng¡¯s current speed, he was far inferior to Cheng Yan Dong. And An Zheng¡¯s words, were just to buy time for his next teleportation.

    This time, he was teleported another few thousand meters in a short distance, An Zheng arrived at a forest and teleported to here. An Zheng felt that he would not be able to stand up again in the next second.

    However, An Zheng had never been one to resign himself to his fate. If he had epted his fate, he might not even be in this era, he would have already died in the Da Xi era long ago. If he had resigned himself to his fate, there would not have been that rebirth in Mount Cang Man.

    However, at this time, An Zheng had already done all that he could. However, Cheng Yandong was too strong, a Golden Immortal Stage Level 7 cultivator was already much stronger than An Zheng. Although he was the weakest amongst the three experts sent by the Cheng Family, An Zheng could probably not even defeat a little Saint realm warrior, or even a Lower Celestial Stage cultivator back then. Maybe not even a stronger adult man.

    No matter what judgement An Zheng made, no matter what actions he took, they were all correct. He had sessfully lured Cheng YanDong out, and sessfully divided his strength. Nothing was wrong with him. What was wrong was that this was the wrong time.

    An Zheng leaned on the big tree and rested his breath, calcting that he still had two scrolls to teleport. If he was lucky, he could avoid Cheng YanDong¡¯s pursuit twice more. However, this was only to buy time.

    ¡°Fate Tribtion?¡±

    An Zheng sighed, thinking that this strange thing was truly annoying.

    ¡°How many more times can you run?¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong once again found An Zheng while looking for the Qi from the teleportation scroll. Looking at the young man who was leaning on the big tree and barely able to stand steadily, to be honest, his heart was now filled with respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re not resigned!¡±

    Cheng YanDong nodded his head, ¡°I appreciate your attitude and finally understand why you have the status and achievements you have today. You are an opponent worthy of respect. Unfortunately, you are too weak. With your struggle, your ingenuity, and your attitude, if you were born in any of the families in Inside the Immortal Pce, you might already be standing at an even higher ce. When I saw you, I finally understood the unresigned attitude of our ancestors. If he did not have this kind of attitude, he would not have struggled out of the demon beast¡¯s rule. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Your family¡¯s year-end summary is always being written by you, you relied on writing to attract your sister-inw¡¯s attention?¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong¡¯s face turned white, and just as he was about to speak, An Zheng had already teleported for the third time. It wasn¡¯t that An Zheng didn¡¯t want to continue the teleportation, it was just that his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was already a miracle that he had been able to withstand the tearing power of the void-form when he was teleported.

    This time, An Zheng teleported to Yancheng City. At the ce where he put the ck Ruler s, he found the best pellet in his personal space. Not caring about the size of the pellet anymore, he directly swallowed it all. In fact, when An Zheng put down the ck Ruler, he had thought about whether he should waste a scroll here, and in the end, chose to leave one behind. Perhaps he was just thinking that if he really escaped this cmity, it would be too awkward if he forgot which corner the ck Ruler was ced in.

    Among these pellets, there was one Qu Liuxi gave him back then, one he snatched from the battles in the past few days. This isn¡¯t a question of how long it willst, but ¡­ Life Continuation.

    After consuming all the pellets, An Zheng felt that his body had recovered a little bit of energy, and immediately started hisst teleportation.

    The teleportation this time was unexpected.

    An Zheng returned to the little vige at the ce where he once sat on the wall. He left hisst scroll here. Fortunately, this kind of teleportation was only the coordinates. Therefore, Cheng YanDong¡¯s initial berserk attack did not destroy the scrollpletely.

    After appearing in the deep pit, An Zheng took a deep breath, and rushed out of the bottom of the pit while the medicine was still effective, passing through the vige and rushing towards the south from the north side of the vige. There was a damaged battleship there, it could no longer be lifted into the air.

    But An Zheng did not give up, he had calcted everything beforehand ¡­ The teleportation earlier, and the words they said earlier, were all to buy time for him to return to this ce and enter the warship. His calctions were wless, and with An Zheng¡¯s current body, he could aplish all of these things, which was enough to cause everyone in the world to have a whole new level of respect for him.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have died many times over, and they would have died at every wrong step.

    An Zheng ced hisst hope on this ship. He rushed into the ship and put all the Essence Crystal he had into the control board. This warship was severely damaged, and the Essence Crystal that was used as the power source of the warship was also exhausted. An Zheng¡¯s hands trembled as he took out all the Essence Crystal s and put them on it. Because his hands were shaking violently, he threw one of them on the ground.

    At that moment, he heard footsteps.

    Cheng YanDong walked in from the outside. His footsteps sounded very harsh.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and saw Cheng Yandong slowly walking up the stairs. There was no trace of contempt or disdain on Cheng YanDong¡¯s face anymore. This young opponent had already shocked him enough, enough to make him doubt that he was really someone who was already so severely injured that he could copse at any moment.

    ¡°Under such circumstances, to be able to maintain such calm and to immediatelye up with such perfect ns and preparations is truly amazing. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s no wonder that Cheng Yanyun died in your hands.¡±

    He boarded the ship and looked at An Zheng who was supporting him on the control board, whose face was already as white as snow.

    ¡°I want to ask you, what kind of desire exists for you to refuse to give up even like this? I looked at the wounds on your body and I felt that if I was you, I would have already been unable to endure it. When I was chasing after you, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what I would have done if I were you ¡­ After I thought about it, I realized that if I were you, I might have already given up after the first teleportation. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s more difficult to persevere and survive than to choose death.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You¡¯re right, persevering and surviving really is too arduous.¡±

    His hand patted the controls on the warship, ¡°Especially... At the most critical step, there was an unexpected result. This warship is severely damaged. I have used up all the things I can use, but it is still unable to fly. Destiny ¡­ It turns out that no matter how hard you try to dodge or fight back, you just can¡¯t do anything to avoid or fight back against this bullshit. ¡±

    He seemed to have given up as he pulled a chair over and sat down in front of the control panel. When his hands trembled, he couldn¡¯t control it. His fingers were no longer white, but a bluish-purple color that was close to death.

    ¡°So, your fight is over.¡±

    Cheng YanDong didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to kill An Zheng, because he was sure that An Zheng didn¡¯t have any other way.

    ¡°The scroll has been used up?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I will be using thest one here, I¡¯m finished.¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong nodded, ¡°I want to give you a few more, let¡¯s see how many more times you can escape. Your current appearance reminds me of when I was young, when my father first taught me how to kill someone ¡­ At that time, my father captured a mortal from the mortal world to train my murderous heart. He made me learn to treat mortals aunter. Furthermore, I can¡¯t treat mortals as ferocious beasts. I can only treat mortals as ¡­ Rabbits, rats, that sort of thing. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was still very young, and I have already understood my father¡¯s intentions ¡­ If mortals were considered to be ferocious beasts, then there would be fear in their hearts. Why would he be afraid of mortals? My father gave me a knife to kill that mortal. He looked ten years older than me.

    He frowned as he thought about it, ¡°In short, even if I was six or seven years old, I could still kill an ordinary person with ease. But I don¡¯t dare to kill people. I think killing people is scary. Father gave me a p in the face and said... A mortal is not human. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°Your current appearance is exactly the same as that mortal I chased after back then. At that time, he was also unwilling to give up, desperately trying to escape. He did not even hesitate to hide in the stinky ditch to hide his aura. He is also a smart person and set urap so that he can injure me ¡­ However, mortals are mortals, and the difference in strength is a foregone conclusion from heaven. ¡±

    He was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡°I killed him and cut off his head with a knife and took it back to my father. My father left me to deal with it, saying it was mying of age. Theing of age ceremony for every single person in the immortal pce seemed to have arrived a little early. Six to seven years old was basically the time to develop the mindset and methods to kill people. Furthermore, every single person who was killed was captured from the Mortal Realm. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°I am not unfamiliar with your eyes at all.¡±

    An Zhengughed, hisughter was somewhat relieved, as though he had truly given up.

    ¡°So, you already think that mortals aren¡¯t people, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mortal? Who are they?¡±

    Cheng YanDong shook his head. ¡°You guys look like humans, but like them. His father had said that people without freedom, status, or dignity were simply not human beings. You are just low-level organisms that look a bit better ¡­ From generation to generation, this was what the people of the Immortal pce taught the next generation. Thus, when Cheng Yanyun was killing people in the Yancheng, he never thought he would be killed because he was sure that none of you have the courage to resist. ¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Why do you have that?¡±

    An Zheng did not answer.

    ¡°Not only do you have that kind of courage, you also have something even more frightening,¡± Cheng YanDong replied with a sigh. I suddenly understand why Cheng Yannan didn¡¯t dare to attack you. Because she felt your terror... Even I felt it now, so I forgave her. ¡±

    Cheng YanDong heaved a sigh of relief and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way. If you die early, you won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡± ¡°If you can, I hope you can pray that when you reincarnate, you won¡¯t be a mortal, even if you want to big or a dog ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and looked around: ¡°This warship is too crappy, if not because that is crappy, you all should be riding this Divine Court¡¯s warship, disguised as Divine Court¡¯s men to kill me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So, now that I know what you¡¯re thinking, and have seen you give up the battleship, why do I still rush in?¡±

    he asked.

    Cheng YanDong humphed in disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, that humble and unworthy person¡¯s will to resist, and that unresigned heart to ept fate.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No ¡­ I was waiting for you toe in. ¡±

    Right at this moment, all of the Essence Crystal that An Zheng had ced into the control center suddenly lit up. An Zheng had all the Essence Crystal, magic tools, pills, and anything else that had power within them were all on the control stage. He needed to rely on the final effects of his pills to unleash the power of these things.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An extremely violent force was released from the control board, and in that instant, An Zheng blocked the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of him.

    After the loud explosion, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler knocked An Zheng flying, and the power that was likaging dragon directly struck Cheng Yan Dong¡¯s body. Both of them were blown out of the warship. Their bodies werepletely shattered as theyy on the ground, unable to move.

    He was on the verge of death.

 Chapter 1249 - From the East

    <h4>Chapter 1249 ¨C From the East</h4>

    An Zheng gambled everything.

    Everything in his space tool that could release energy exploded. Essence Crystal, spirit stones, medicinal pills, magical equipment, as long as it was possible to kill Cheng YanDong, he would use them all. At this point, everything was no longer important.

    From the very beginning, An Zheng had never thought of borrowing this ship that could obviously not fly, to leave. If this warship could still fly, he wouldn¡¯t have to face the Cheng Family in this small vige.

    Fate Tribtion.

    The control board exploded, and the battleship was immediately smashed to smithereens. The explosion started right in the middle of the warship. The explosive power that was released directly blew the warship apart from the middle. The power was directed towards the surroundings, and the broken warship was once again minced into pieces.

    At thest moment, An Zheng only had time to summon his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to protect himself. There was nothing else he could do. His strength had been depleted, his energy exhausted, and his scarred body was able to support his thought process. It was already a miracle.

    The ck Ruler heavily struck An Zheng¡¯s body, sending him flying for at least a few hundred meters beforending. The moment his back hit the ground, An Zheng felt that he might even break into pieces like breaking a ss bottle.

    On the other side, Cheng Yan Dong also flew out.

    He had withstood the most powerful explosion in the face of this power. Even though he was a Golden Immortal Stage Level 7 expert, he still could notpletely block it. Not to mention that he waspletely unprepared when this power arrived.

    He was walking towards An Zheng at that time, and was not even two meters away from the control board. An Zheng had purposely lured him there, thinking that they would perish together.

    Afternding, Cheng Yandong tumbled backwards, his head and butt knocking against the ground in session. He did not know how many times he rolled before he finally stopped. His mind went nk and for a moment he thought he was dead.

    Initially, the feeling was not pain but shock and anger. After a few seconds, intense pain converged on his entire body. He was unable to sense how much damage his body had suffered, because there was not a single spot that was not painful. It was possible that there was not even a centimeter of an undamaged area.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Cheng YanDong started to cough, and he felt as if there was air flowing from his chest directly into his lungs. No matter how serious the damage to his body was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the rage in his heart. He was yed by a dying man over and over again, and was led away like a monkey. Every step he took was well-prepared.

    He was a dignified Golden Immortal, a noble Golden Immortal. To be toyed with by a lowly mortal cultivator, this was something that his pride could not handle. In the beginning, he was not injured at all. His cultivation realm far surpassed An Zheng¡¯s, but his opponent was someone who was severely injured, and would be about to die even if he did not kill others.

    And now? There didn¡¯t seem to be much difference between the two of them.

    In the distance, An Zheng was lying on the ground, breathing slowly, telling himself not to struggle and not to move, just to breathe like that. His body was riddled with holes, and there was no ce for him to see his entire front half. The flesh and blood were broken into pieces. Even the bones of the divine body began to crack. When theyy there, they were like arge piece of meat that had exploded.

    But he still told himself not to think about standing up, not to think about anything, just to breathe slowly like this.

    On the other side, Cheng Yandong¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. His anger seemed to have broken through the shackles of his body and rushed up to the sky. He shouted, blood flowing out of every part of his body. He propped himself up from the ground and walked towards An Zheng, dragging his feet step by step.

    ¡°What else? What else can you do? ¡±

    He asked as he walked. If the fire in his eyes could be ignited, it would be enough to burn the entire world to nothingness.

    ¡°You sessfully ambushed me and sessfully schemed against me. I was like a clown that you yed with as you pleased. But the result? What else can you do! ¡±

    Cheng YanDong let out a loud roar, that sound was as hoarse as the most mournful north wind blowing over the desert. It also seemed like the roar of a peerless vicious beast before it died. This roar made his injuries worsen.

    Anger, iparable rage.

    He walked towards An Zheng step by step, leaving behind a long trail of blood on the ground. The force of the explosion was so great that the two people who had been blown away from each other were now far apart. With his current body, supporting him over was already his limit.

    ¡°Mortal, not human.¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong¡¯s mind was still blurry. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to the time when he was young and chased down mortals for the first time. He saw his strict father watching him with a whip in his hand, saw the look in his father¡¯s eyes that had frightened him for the rest of his life. For some reason, his father¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, turning into the eyes of the mortal he was chasing after. There was unwillingness, anger, despair, and a kind of unwillingness to give up.

    ¡°What else can we do?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had shouted these words. These words were enough to exin his current mood.

    An Zhengid there, not replying with a single word. He breathed slowly, and stared at the deep night sky with wide eyes. He could vaguely see white clouds slowly drifting before his eyes, carried away by the wind. Clouds do not know where they are, let the wind blow. How could the wind know where its target was?

    In fact, even Cheng Yannan did not know that his legs were almostpletely empty. What supported him was his bloody skeleton. This was where the bones of Golden Immortal experts were strong ¡­ There was no longer any flesh on his legs. His legs were broken as well, and he flew off somewhere. However, at this moment, Cheng YanDong couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He felt that his steps were bing more and more rxed, and that his body was recovering at an extremely fast speed.

    Thus, his anger also gradually faded a bit. After all, he was the final victor.

    After killing An Zheng, he would quietly wait for his family members toe find him. The aura of the explosion just now was berserk enough to make the people of the n feel that even if they had chased to Yancheng, they would have immediately rushed back. With his big brother Cheng Yanqiu¡¯s cultivation level, this thirty miles is nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    As he walked, he spoke, but he was not talking to An Zheng, but to himself. When he left the immortal pce, he never expected to be in such a sorry state. At that time, he had felt as though he had killed a mortal cultivator and hadn¡¯t even been tainted with a drop of blood.

    Finally, he arrived ce not far from An Zheng, and the distance from being a few hundred meters to being a few dozens of meters, wasn¡¯t really a slow process at all. The furious Cheng Yandong also didn¡¯t feel any pain, and neither did he think about lowering his head to look at his own body.

    There were only five meters left, only three meters, and only one meter left.

    He walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, looked at An Zheng who was lying on the ground likool of bloody meat had been smashed into pieces andughed, ¡°This is your life¡¯s cmity, I am your life¡¯s cmity. If it weren¡¯t for me, someone like you could have done something really earth-shattering one day. But that is a hypothesis, a possibility, because I am your Terminator. ¡±

    He wanted to find his own magic tool, and only then did he realize that even the space magic tool he had brought with him had been blown up to some unknown ce. He saw that there waock not far from where An Zheng was lying. He only needed to lift it and smash it on An Zheng¡¯s head, then everything would be over.

    He stretched out his hand ¡­ Then, he was stunned.

    What did he see?

    The two bloody bones of his arms had been broken from his wrists. Who knew where his hands had long since gone to? Those two white bones that looked like they were covered in tomato sauce were his arms? So disgusting.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Cheng Yan Dong roared, he wanted to pounce on An Zheng and stab him to death, but when he pounced forward, he used thest bit of his energy, and thest bit of his life force left him.

    Witlop, Cheng YanDong¡¯s corpse fell right beside An Zheng. Cheng YanDong¡¯s injuries were actually a little lighter than An Zheng¡¯s. If heid there unmoving, like An Zheng, and slowly breathed without thinking, the one who would definitely survive like him and not An Zheng.

    ¡°Mortals are humans, too.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to turn his head to look at the corpse beside him, and wasted all his energy to say one sentence, because he knew that he had already achieved his only goal... He died after Chengyan Dong.

    ¡°My life?¡±

    The corner of his mouth curled up. His smile was rather unsightly, because his face had already been damaged to an unrecognizable state.

    ¡°It¡¯s also someone else¡¯s. Those who want to kill me, I will also bring them away.¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes, andughed heartless, somewhatcently.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Cheng Yanqiu and Cheng Yanfei rushed back from afar with a group of Cheng n cultivators. When they saw sucragic scene and the already dead Cheng YanDong, Cheng Yanqiu let out an angry roar.

    An Zheng was not in the mood to care about all these. He turned his head and looked at the distant sky.

    It was a ceremony for his impending death.

    An Zhengughed... He became even more heartless.

    I am indeed a different person. When I die, the night sky will also have such a magnificent red color.

    Cheng Yanqiu quickly walked in front of An Zheng and looked down at the smiling young man who looked like an idiot. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t attack, this fellow wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long ¡­ But when he saw the shocking body of Cheng Yan Dong lying beside An Zheng, how could he not take action?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He raised his leg, and stepped down towards An Zheng¡¯s face.

    Fate Tribtion.

    In the eastern sky, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s warship was floating. As if she had sensed something, the Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi walked to the side of the warship and looked down. Even though it waste at night, she could still clearly see everything that was happening on the ground. Then, she turned around indifferently ¡­ The ughter in the world had nothing to do with her.

    She wasn¡¯t going to save someone who wasn¡¯t rted to her, so she turned and walked back, wondering what the young man who was destined to have a special rtionship with her looked like.

    At that moment, the warship involuntarily shook violently. She immediately turned her head to see a ming meteor flying past the warship. The surging aura caused the warship to shake.

    ¡°A single blow will decide the world.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Below the warship, an iron rod burning with zing mes suddenly dropped down. The iron rod was likir that supported the heavens, rapidly growing bigger, as if it could pierce a hole through the sky. After a loud bang, air currents surged and swept through the earth. As this staff strike struck down, the waves of earth swept out for several dozen miles in all directions, but the shockwaves swept out several hundred miles!

    The southern half of Yancheng¡¯s wall neatly fell down, shattering into pieces.

    If one were to look down from the heavens, they would be able to see that the terrifying rod strike had already created a whirlpool.

    ¡°A single strike to destroy the mountains and rivers.¡±

    The Goddess could only watch helplessly as the iparably massive iron rod that was burning with zing mes swept horizontally towards her. In the midst of the raging mes, dozens of cultivators were turned into smithereens. Amongst them, were two Golden Immortal Realm experts at the peak of the realm!

    There was no resistance, nothing at all.

    One smash, one smash.

    The monkey was wreathed in infernal fire. He held the iron rod in one hand, and the part of it that was in his hand was normal. The more he held it, the more it grew. The other hand was holding An Zheng¡¯s iplete body. Looking at An Zheng¡¯s expression, mes burned outwards from his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Sage who has been quiet for too long, making people forget to be afraid.¡± My friend, who dares to make a move? ¡±

    A vast power poured into An Zheng¡¯s body from the center of his palm. An Zheng slowly opened his eyes and actuallyughed when he saw the monkey¡¯s face.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s even uglier.¡±

    The monkey grinned, baring its fangs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take your anger out.¡±

    The monkey looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Immortal pce?¡±

    These two words were filled with disdain.

    It was a monkey, an unruly monkey.

 Chapter 1250 - Either Die or Scram

    <h4>Chapter 1250 ¨C Either Die or Scram</h4>

    Immortal pce.

    The Cheng family couldn¡¯t be considered a very strong family in the immortal pce, but every family that had an inheritance couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The only reason why they had a ce here was definitely not because their ancestors had an extraordinary status in the past.

    This world was actually less cold than the mortal world.

    The attitude of the people in the Immortal pce towards the people in the mortal world was already enough to show their recognition of their status and strength. It was something that no other level could rece. Therefore, in the immortal pce, a level was countless times more valuable than the mortal world.

    Anyone who could live in the Immortal pce could do so freely in the mortal world. This was because the word Immortal Pce waaboo. No matter how powerful the people in the mortal world were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it.

    However, within the immortal pce, True Immortals would have to bow and bow when they see a Golden Immortal, while Golden Immortals would have to be humble and courteous when they see a Supreme Immortal. However, this was only the superficial level. The true level was ¡­ The family.

    A Golden Immortal, who did not have any powerful backing, would have to bow before a True Immortal who was born in arge n.

    People in the mortal world couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of ce the immortal pce was. Those with a bigger horizon would think that it was a miniature mortal world, with mountains and waters and different cities. Those with a lower horizon believed that the immortal pce was just like the pce, with all the immortals living in the luxurious pce.

    Why don¡¯t you think about it?

    If someone were to be able to see through it, they would realize that the Immortal pce and the mortal world are actually the same thing ¡­ An hourss. There actually wasn¡¯t much of a difference. Perhaps the structure of the people who built the immortal pce only made it look more noble. However, the topography and size of the world, were actually simr to that of the mortal world.

    The Mortal Realm was a mountain, which corresponded to the Immortal Pce being a mountain.

    The only difference was that in Inside the Immortal Pce, there were enchantments that belonged to the big families themselves. These enchantments were densely packed, and if all of these enchantments were included, the Immortal pce was actually even bigger than the mortal world, and a lot bigger.

    Each n had their own territory, so it was kind of them to get along with each other. That was because those who could be neighbors were definitely not much worse off than you. Those who were weaker than you, or those who were stronger, would not be able to live with you.

    The Immortal pce and the mortal world weren¡¯t much different. Therger ns gathered together while the smaller ns went further afield. The city was so big, but they couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Some people wanted to squeeze in and realized that theserge ns were demons that ate people without spitting out their bones. When they squeezed in, they were bankrupt, and when they were thrown out, they weren¡¯t even given a hard steamed bun.

    The Cheng family¡¯s range of strength was not that big. In the mortal world, it was equivalent to the size of a county.

    This ce was called Cloud tform. On Cloud Mountain, the ancestors of the Cheng family bull tform tomemorate the ancestors of the Cheng family who died fighting against the demonic beasts. In fact, the Cheng family could no longer say for sure who their ancestors were. In any case, the fact that the Cheng family had such a position in the immortal pce was enough to exin everything.

    The Cheng family kept a low profile in the immortal pce because they knew that their forces wouldn¡¯t talk about the Grand Cloud tform. Once they were out of the pce, no one would really care about the Cheng family. However, today, they realized that even if they were to talk about the Grand Cloud tform, they would still say that it didn¡¯t count.

    The long-browed Daoist sat where the Cheng Family¡¯s Patriarch should be, while the Cheng Family¡¯s Patriarch, Cheng Luoran, was kneeling on the floor.

    Cheng HouRan was at the seventh stage of the Upper Immortal Realm and he had the chance to approach the Celestial Sovereign before. However, because of his rapid sess, he failed and his cultivation fell to the seventh stage of the Upper Immortal Realm. Even so, the seventh level of the Upper Immortal Realm was already very strong. If sucerson were to descend into the Mortal Realm, he could raze all the sects to the ground.

    However, right now, he could only kneel there, shivering in fear, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    In terms of cultivation realm, the Long-browed Daoist was only three small realms higher than Cheng Houliang. He was at the peak of the ninth level of the Celestial Realm ¡­ Even though he said that, but with the detection of peak Ninth Grade and early Ninth Grade, it wasparable to the mortal world and immortal pces.

    It was rumored that the Long-browed Daoist would soon be one of the Celestial Sovereign. There were only a few Celestial Sovereign s in the Immortal pce, so everyone could count the number of hands that could call out their names. Of course, everyone knew that there were a lot of people who had reached Celestial Sovereign but were not willing to reveal their strength. After all, not everyone felt that the Immortal Emperor could tolerate people reaching Celestial Sovereign. Either be the Immortal Emperor¡¯s loyal eagle dog, or ¡­ Don¡¯t be silly and expose yourself.

    ¡°The Cheng family is so amazing.¡±

    The long-browed man nced at Cheng HouRan before ncing at the crowd kneeling below. There were almost seven hundred people in the Cheng family, men, women, old and young.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. Exalted Immortal, please don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Cheng HouRan kept on kowtowing. Being so old and having sucigh position in the family, his forehead was already flushed red. However, no one from the Cheng family dared to stand out because level was level.

    Why did the people from the Immortal pce hate the people from the Mortal Realm so much?

    Because they were resigned to their fate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, you¡¯re an exalted deity too.¡±

    The Long-browed Daoist raised his teacup and took a sip, ¡°I remember that I personally sent your Cheng Family to deliver the news. Previously, to prove that my men had indeed sent the news, they did not use you wrongly, and I even executed them myself. When I was about to die, my subordinate did not change his words, so he definitely did not lie to me. Since that¡¯s the case ¡­ ¡°Why do the Cheng family take my message as a fart?¡±

    Cheng HouRan was so scared that his face turned pale. He did not know what to say and could only kowtow.

    ¡°In any case, you are still the head of the family, act as if you are the head of the family. Look at you, if you continue to kowtow like this, how can you lift up your head in front of your family¡¯s younger generation? ¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Supreme Celestial.¡±

    ¡°You really want me to say?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the long-browed cultivator sighed, ¡°You really aren¡¯t willing to make your own decisions. You really want to act as though you don¡¯t want to hurt your family members.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me do it. I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡±

    The long-browed man said, ¡°Of course I believe you. You don¡¯t need to ignore the things that I¡¯ve told you. Let me ask you ¡­ Which family did youe to the mortal world to kill? ¡±

    The moment he said this, the dozens of people who were kneeling outside went limp.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°In Cheng Yanqiu¡¯s line.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The long-browed Taoist put down his teacup. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this branch. This is already the Ancestor¡¯s greatest benevolence.¡± As I see it, there¡¯s no need for the Cheng family to stay. A n that didn¡¯t even care about the Ancestor¡¯s words, was there a need to stay in the immortal pce? ¡°But the Ancestor was kind. He said to punish whoever makes a mistake. There is no need to implicate too many of them.¡±

    He pointed at Cheng Houyi, ¡°Do you want to make a move or do you want me to?¡±

    Cheng HouRan kowtowed again and said, ¡°Please forgive me, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡±

    The long-browed Daoist sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you need to be punished for your mistakes? Could it be that just kneeling down and kowtowing a few times was enough to pretend that nothing had happened? Then ¡­ What was there to be disciplined for in the immortal pce? Do you want me to feel sorry for you? Do you think I would sympathize with you? ¡±

    Cheng Haoran¡¯s body stiffened. He raised his head with much difficulty and said to the long-browed Daoist: ¡°Supreme Celestial ¡­¡± ¡°My Cheng family has always been loyal to the Immortal Emperor ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the long-browed Daoist interrupted him. ¡°Which immortal emperor would you be loyal to?¡±

    Cheng HouRan swallowed his words back. He knew that if he were to continue, it would not be a matter of the lives of dozens of people. It was just that the Cheng family would not be able to survive. Which immortal emperor ¡­ Everyone knew how petty the Ancestor of the Azure Lotus was. Everyone was petty, but the Ancestor was petty ¡­ A hundred miles.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    He kowtowed heavily and said, ¡°I know what to do now.¡±

    He propped himself up on the ground with his hands and turned around to look at his family members, trembling.

    Are they innocent?

    In fact, the Cheng Family had enough blood on their hands after so many years, so much that even they could not remember clearly. Not long ago, Cheng HouRan didn¡¯t think that it would broblem for his family to kill a few mortals. What problems would there be in killing tens of thousands of mortals? As far as he was concerned, killing as many mortals as his family wanted was no different from eating in rice today. It was the same as eating up a hundred grains of rice or ny grains of rice.

    ¡°Then hurry up and make your move.¡±

    The long-browed man lowered his head to look at his hands. They were still clean and slender, not like the hands of an old man.

    ¡°I still need to go back and report this to the Ancestor. I will tell the Ancestor that the Cheng n¡¯s attitude is very good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Grand Immortal.¡±

    Cheng HouRan trembled as he turned around. Just as he was about to say something, he saw a burning meteor rapidly approaching from the sky. He was in a trance, but the zing me had already arrived in front of him.

    Boom!

    The crowd that was kneeling in the courtyard was sted into a mess. In the center of the courtyard, the ground was covered with cracks.

    A monkey that was covered in red mes was standing there with an iron rod in his hand. In his other hand, he was holding a dying man. The monkey¡¯s eyes swept over everyone. The fire in its eyes seemed to be able to burn everything.

    ¡°Da ¡­¡± ¡°Saint Lord.¡±

    The long-browed Taoist¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He had seen this monkey many years ago and had been scared out of his wits just once. At that time, he was still nothing but a small True Immortal, and he was thousands of miles away from his current cultivation level and status.

    Monkey took a nce. ¡°You know me? ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Without waiting for the long-browed Taoist to speak, Monkey stabbed the iron rod into the ground. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care who you are. ¡°This is the Cheng family, right ¡­¡±

    Cheng HouRan did not know who the monkey was and had never seen him before. However, he had heard stories about the monkey. That story was not good for everyone in the immortal pce.

    The monkey put An Zheng down and waved his hand. A chair just happened to fly over when he was about to put An Zheng down. He leaned back in his chair, breathing hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Cheng family?¡±

    Monkey nced at the long-browed Daoist.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± This little deity isn¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°Then go.¡±

    Monkey took the iron rod and said, ¡°If you are not a member of the Cheng family, you can leave.¡±

    As he spoke, the appearance of the fangs above his lips caused the long-browed daoist to feel the deepest fear hidden deep within his heart.

    ¡°This... Lord, I... I havough idea of why you¡¯re here, and I¡¯m dealing with it. I have alreadye to punish them on behalf of the Green Lotus Emperor. If any branch of the Cheng n were to do it, it would be fine to just kill them all. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my exnation to you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to give me an exnation?¡±

    Monkey took a nce and said arrogantly, ¡°Branch? ¡°How can that be enough?¡±

    The long-browed cultivator smiled and said, ¡°I hope that the Holy Master will give this little deity some face and also give the Azure Lotus Emperor a name.¡±

    Monkey raised his iron rod and pointed it at Long Eyebrow. ¡°You, count it as my ass? Blue Lotus, what does it count as? ¡°Either f * ck off or die.¡±

    The long-browed Daoist swallowed his saliva and gritted his teeth ¡­ He ran away.

 Chapter 1251 - Smoke and Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 1251 ¨C Smoke and Smoke</h4>

    Blue Lotus Hall.

    The long-browed man¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He really did not know how to mention this to the Ancestor. After all, he had run away, so it was a bit embarrassing for him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ancestor ¡­¡± That ¡­ that dead monkey is back. ¡±

    ¡°Which dead monkey!¡±

    Qing Lian replied snappily. Then, she suddenly stopped what she was doing and raised her head to look at the Long-browed Daoist. ¡°Are you saying ¡­ The monkey? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, that monkey.¡±

    ¡°He... ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at the Cheng Family.¡±

    The long-browed Taoist tidied up his words before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s a bit strange. I wonder what kind of rtionship that dead monkey has with An Zheng. The Cheng family did not listen to orders and secretly sent people to the human world to kill An Zheng. This subject originally thought that An Zheng was already dead, but he did not expect the damn monkey to save An Zheng. Furthermore, in order to take revenge for An Zheng, he ughtered his way into the Immortal pce, and is now at the Cheng family. ¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Qing Lian stood up and paced back and forth, rubbing her hands. However, she soon realized that she shouldn¡¯t be so careless in front of her subordinates. After coughing a few times, he sat back down and said with a serious expression, ¡°I was able to control the monkey, but it¡¯s the same now. However ¡­ ¡°This time, the monkey wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble. It¡¯s different fromst time, after all, they¡¯re all people from the Dao. Soe at me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Plus, he went to cause trouble for the Cheng family. Even if he didn¡¯te, the Ancestor wouldn¡¯t have released the family.¡±

    The long-browed Daoist said these words to the direction of Qing Lian, but in his heart, he sighed.

    ¡°But that¡¯s strange. This damn monkey has disappeared for so long. How did it suddenly appear?¡± ¡°He was beaten to the point where his soul almost left his body and he lost his cultivation. He is basically no longehreat. Could it be that during the period of time he disappeared, he had another extraordinary encounter?¡±

    ¡°This subject does not know, but this subject sees that Monkey¡¯s cultivation is still lower than before, of course this subject will not be his match.¡± But this subject estimates that he is only an early stage Celestial Sovereign. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The azure lotus¡¯s eyes lit up, and even her eyebrows began to twitch.

    ¡°Is it an early stage Celestial Sovereign?¡±

    Qing Lian stood up again and paced back and forth in the great hall, obviously deep in thought. After a long while, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. In the end, he chose to give up.

    ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± Thest time he was given a chance, he wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly in the immortal pce. The Cheng family¡¯s people were also out of luck, how could they offend this damn monkey. It could also be said that the Cheng family¡¯s fate was unavoidable. Anyone who got into trouble with that monkey would never have a good life. ¡°Cough cough, Long-browed, take a look. If Monkey were to cause trouble after leaving the Cheng family, I will definitely not spare him.¡±

    ¡°Your subject obeys the decree.¡±

    The Long-browed Daoist heaved a long sigh of relief, thinking to himself that it would be best not to provoke the monkey. After all, back then, the monkey was ¡­ He alone overturned two of the three great halls of the Immortal Emperor. Back then, even the Green Lotus Emperor had to choose to avoid it. At that time, the monkey was extremely proud and had no sense of propriety when doing things. Although the Blue Lotus might not be able to beat the monkey at its peak, Xuan-Yuan would not let go of this chance if he was injured.

    The two immortal emperors originally thought like that, so they didn¡¯t do anything even though the main hall was smashed. Because the two of them knew very well that Xuan-Yuan would not let the Blue Lotus go if it was injured, and the Blue Lotus if it was injured. After all, Purple Ivy did not have any intentions towards this throne of power.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Say hi to that monkey for me.¡±

    Qing Lian waved her hand. ¡°After all, we do know each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±

    The long-browed man bowed and left. Even if he were beaten to death, he would not dare to say that the monkey had said that the green lotus was fart. Once he said it, the Blue Lotus would have no way out. The long-browed Daoist was no fool. He knew what Qing Lian was thinking.

    However, Long-Brows really did not want to return to the Cheng Family. Once that dead monkey made a move, it wouldn¡¯t be light nor heavy. It wouldn¡¯t be aplete mess if he didn¡¯t make a move. This matter had nothing to do with him, there was no need to be so coquettish. The Cheng family was really unlucky too, they never would have thought that An Zheng and Monkey were good friends.

    The long-browed Taoist brought a jug of wine ce less than three miles away from the Cheng family. He found a ce to sit down and drank while watching. As for Immortal Emperor Qing Lian, he said that he would pass his regards to the monkey ¡­ Knock it off, the monkey will be like a fart.

    At the Cheng family.

    Monkey waved his hand at Cheng Hougran, ¡°The juniors in the family have made a mistake. Of course, it¡¯s to be the elders that take responsibility. ¡°Come,e and see how many injuries my friend has sustained.¡±

    Cheng HouRan forced himself to go over and smiled, ¡°I really do not know about this. If I did, I would not have allowed it. How could I have known that this little friend was a friend of the Lord... Misunderstanding, this was all a misunderstanding. ¡°The Cheng family is willing topensate you. Say it, as long as our Cheng family can do it, I will definitely not refuse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have somepensation first.¡±

    Monkey poked the iron rod into the ground, ¡°What immortal pills do we have at home? Essence Crystal, gem, magical equipment, gold and silver treasures, you go out and take them. When my friend has said enough, you stop.¡±

    Cheng HouRan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as there was something to discuss, this matter would be handled easily. Even the Long-browed Daoist did not dare to breathe out in front of the monkey. Even though he had never experienced the power and tyranny of the monkey, he was not an idiot. He knew that the best method was to not fight.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± Someone, open the door of the warehouse and bring out the most precious items. Hurry, hurry the f * ck up! ¡±

    The Cheng family didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. They ran out to open the door of the warehouse and move the things inside out. Not long after, there were a lot of good things piled up around the monkey. Even if the Cheng Family wasn¡¯t some big family, it had been in the Inside the Immortal Pce for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Enough ¡­¡± That¡¯s enough. ¡±

    The corner of Cheng HouRan¡¯s mouth twitched as he asked this question. His heart was in pain. Almost a fifth of the things in the storage room had been brought out, but that old man called An Zheng was still lying on the chair without saying a word.

    ¡°Only when my brother has said enough will it be enough.¡±

    Monkey squinted and looked at Cheng HouRan, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with it? You¡¯ll be even more reluctant to part with itter. ¡±

    Cheng HouRan trembled in fear as he waved his hand, ¡°Move him!¡±

    Twenty minutester, the courtyard was piled up like a mountain. Cheng HouRan¡¯s lips turned ck as he said, ¡°Saint Lord, I really can¡¯t take out anything more. This is all the property of the Cheng family.¡±

    He scolded An Zheng a thousand times in his heart, saying in his heart: This insatiable guy, can¡¯t he just f * cking say enough?

    Then, he saw, who was leaning on the chair, drool from the corner of his mouth as he let out a light snoring sound ¡­ He looked like he was about to die from his injuries. Under the circumstances of the enemy¡¯s house, he had actually fallen asleep.

    Monkey nodded. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll temporarily keep it for him.¡±

    He waved his hand, and everything flew into the monkey¡¯s spatial magic tool.

    ¡°Right now, let¡¯s calcte other ounts.¡±

    Monkey suddenly appeared in front of Cheng HouRan and grabbed his clothes. Cheng HouRan was at the seventh level of the Upper Immortal Realm. He didn¡¯t even have any reaction to this kind of strength. He didn¡¯t even see the monkey move.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    The monkey grabbed Cheng Jiang Ran¡¯s clothes and walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, pointed at An Zheng¡¯s bloodied body and asked: ¡°Can you count how many wounds you have on your body?¡±

    Cheng HouRan looked at his body and saw that it was riddled with holes. It was a miracle that this young man did not die even after such an injury. He had never seen sucerrifying thing. Even if An Zheng¡¯s injuries were to be ced on his body, he would probably have died tens of times already. That injury was so terrible that even he didn¡¯t dare to look at it closely. It was hard to imagine how this young man could sleep under such severe pain.

    ¡°If it¡¯s my brother.¡±

    The monkey looked at An Zheng: ¡°My brother won¡¯t cause trouble for the innocent. It¡¯s fine to kill the person who wants to kill him. But I am not him. No matter how vicious his methods are, his heart will always be kind. I¡¯m different ¡­ I have no distinction between good and evil. I have only one belief. I¡¯ll kill whoever moves. Whoever moves against the person I care about, I¡¯ll kill. ¡±

    The monkey pointed at An Zheng¡¯s body. ¡°Count this clearly.

    Monkey rested his metal rod on Cheng HouRan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now count.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. I have done what I had to do. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Even if I can¡¯t beat you, I can skin you alive! ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Monkey threw his head back andughed. The mes in his eyes were rising, and the fangs in his mouth were exposed. His wild and unruly appearance made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to count, then forget it.¡±

    Monkey lowered his head and stared at Cheng HouRan with zing eyes. ¡°The injuries on my brother¡¯s body, even if your entire family dies, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. There were not enough living people, but the dead. I will destroy your entire family, and then I will blow up your ancestral grave. Cheng Family... Ever since the name of the immortal pce was removed. ¡±

    The monkey grabbed An Zheng and charged into the sky. Cheng HouRan thought that the monkey had left, but at this moment, he saw a ck figure quickly descend from the sky, bing bigger and bigger. By the time the ck shadownded, it had covered the entire Cheng Family Courtyard!

    That was a monkey¡¯s iron rod. It could be as small as a needle, but it could also hold up the sky!

    A round face bigger than a yard fell down, smashing the entire Cheng family into the ground. With this strike, no one in the Cheng family could resist. Even Cheng HouRan, who was at the seventh level of the Celestial Realm, didn¡¯t have any reaction.

    This strike would destroy the world.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The metal rod fell down and obliterated the Cheng n, causing the ground to sink several tens of meters into the ground. When the iron rod was lifted, there was only a huge crater with a diameter of over ten miles left on the ground. The bottom of the pit was full of powder, so how could he tell what waerson and what was a piece of brick and stone.

    With one strike of the staff, his entire n was exterminated.

    The entire immortal pce seemed to sink as the tremors spread out rapidly in all directions. The shockwave swept out in every direction, and the long-browed Daoist ran off without any hesitation. This strike was so powerful that even deities and buddhas were afraid of it.

    The monkey soared into the sky, hugged An Zheng with one hand and held onto the iron rod with the other, and smashed it down towards the chatterbox.

    ¡°The Holy Master said that he wouldn¡¯t do anything. He said that he would annihte your entire n, and if he said that he would blow up your ancestors¡¯ graves, then he would blow up your ancestors¡¯ graves.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With a single blow of the staff, the chat cloud deck vanished into nothingness.

 Chapter 1252 - Monks Injury

    <h4>Chapter 1252 ¨C Monk¡¯s Injury</h4>

    Yancheng

    Monkey put An Zheng down, then shook his head: ¡°Being beaten up like this, you can stillugh.¡±

    He threw the sky-upholding iron rod back. Who knew where that iron rod had disappeared to? Along with the iron rod, it had also disappeared into his entire body of burning red mes. The hellfire that seemed to be able to burn everything was gone from his eyes and he had regained his original appearance.

    Chen Shaobai stood at the side and red at An Zheng fiercely.

    An Zheng told him to go on a trip and he ran. When he returned, he looked likile of mud. Seeing An Zheng like this, made Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart feel like it had been cut by a knife. He nced at the knife, but did not retract his gaze, and fiercely red.

    An Zheng smiled embarrassedly: ¡°If I told you that I went out to the bathroom and got lost, would you believe me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you didn¡¯t hurt my morals, would you believe that I would kill you with a p?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you love me so much, how can you bear to hurt me?¡±

    Monkey maduking face. ¡°You may have had a bad start.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It might brend in the future.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at the monkey, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°What was me?¡±

    ¡°My master said that An Zheng¡¯s life was in danger, but a noble person woulde from the east to help An Zheng solve his problems. He thought it would be someone from the East China Sea Yaochi, but it turned out to be you. ¡°How did you end up in the East ¡­¡±

    Monkeyughed, ¡°My sky-upholding iron rod has two attributes, one is fire, I have already obtained it. One is water... The only way to do that was to go to the East Sea. I wandered around the East Ocean for a while. Originally, I wanted to go to East China Sea Yaochi to steal their soul essence.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Steal whenever you want, how is that proper?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we can¡¯t get it back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with an expression that could understand anything: ¡°Oh right, the monk is in Yancheng, do you want to go and see him? Something seemed to have happened to the monk. If he didn¡¯t say anything, we wouldn¡¯t be able to continue pursuing this line of questioning. He did not even have 10% of his cultivation left. It was unknown what he encountered after arriving at this era. Initially, I had thought that he was already one of the Honored Warriors under the Buddha¡¯smand and would be so powerful that he would turn into aplete mess.

    ¡°Who wants to see him!¡±

    The monkey¡¯s face was wild. Then, he could not help but ask, ¡°Is he injured?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°They are indeed the trend of the future.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So the one who started was not us, but the monk and monkey.¡±

    The monkey snorted, he walked to the window and jumped up, squatted at the window and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Judging from your Qi, you have already reached the Golden Immortal Realm, you have made significant progress.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you improve even more?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Stop bullshitting. I haven¡¯t even recovered half of my strength at my peak yet. That¡¯s progress for you, and recovery for me. If those old fellows in the Immortal Pce knew that my powers had yet to recover, it might not be so smooth when taking you to vent their anger. After all, I destroyed two of the three Immortal Emperor pces back then. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°When you¡¯re not bragging, you¡¯re still a good friend.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°That¡¯s because your standards are low.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You saying this is tantamount to walking further and further away from me. I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯t forgive you if I don¡¯t barbeque you a meal.¡±

    Monkey pointed to therge iron pot in the small courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll stew it for youter.¡±

    ¡°Monkey Brain is enough, I don¡¯t want the other ces.¡±

    Monkey jumped down from the bed and straightened his back, ¡°Do you want two Great Nourishment Monkey eggs?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it for free. It has the smell of mutton.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Did something happen between the two of you?¡±

    Monkey giggled. ¡°Fuck, I feel so good talking nonsense with all of you. I¡¯ve been tormenting myself ever since I got back, so that I wouldn¡¯t have to face things the way I used to. However, my current strength has just barely recovered to the early stage of Celestial Sovereign. There are many people in the Immortal Pce who can defeat me. So these few days, An Zheng, you should just rx, after all, you have destroyed a family, who knows if anyone will stand up to take revenge for the Cheng Family. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A debt of grievance has its own master ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Do you have any conscience ¡­¡±

    As he was speaking, the monk came in from outside, holding a delicate looking box in his hand. The Monkeys had their backs to the outside, so the Monk couldn¡¯t tell who they were. After he entered, he ced the things on An Zheng¡¯s bed. He said that this was to specially send someone to contact the pills sent over from the Buddha Sect to help An Zheng recover quickly. After that, he walked outside. It was unknown whether it was because of some enmity between them, or because they did not dare to linger any longer, lest An Zheng and Chen Shaobai asked him something.

    When he turned around, he saw Monkey standing there and ring at him likiger.

    The monk was stunned for a moment, then quickened his pace and walked away. Monkey went around to block the door, and with his hand on the doorframe, he looked at Monkey. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°There is no joy and no fear,¡± said the monk.

    Monkey: ¡°Then what are you hiding for?¡±

    Monk: ¡°I still have urgent matters to attend to. No one is hiding from me.¡±

    Monkey leaned on the door and snorted. ¡°People always say that if you don¡¯t do something shameful, you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts knocking. Your blinking eyes were exposed. Who are you sorry for in this house? Are you afraid of facing anyone? ¡±

    The monk raised his head and puffed out his chest.

    ¡°The monk said frankly that he didn¡¯t let anyone down.¡±

    The monkey let out an ¡°oh¡± and suddenly grabbed the monk¡¯s wrist. The monk wanted to struggle but had no way to get out. Right now, his strength had dropped to not even 10% of his original strength, and Monkey had already recovered to the early stage of Celestial Sovereign. The difference in strength between the two was too huge, if Monkey did not let go, he would not withdraw his hand.

    Monkey held the monk¡¯s wrist, and after a moment, his face changed.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and looked into the monk¡¯s eyes. The red mes that had already disappeared from his eyes suddenly appeared again. Those were clearly zing mes, but the moment the mes appeared, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai both felt an unbearable cold killing intent.

    ¡°Who is who?¡±

    The monk tried to pull his hand back, to get out, but was blocked by the monkey.

    ¡°Who hurt you!¡±

    ¡°No one hurt me.¡±

    The monk stepped back, looked into the monkey¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°Even if someone hurt me, what does my matter have to do with you?¡±

    The monkey grabbed the monk¡¯s neck and pulled him over, the fangs in his mouth looking extremely fierce.

    ¡°Let me tell you, from the moment you entered hell to get the crystal core back for me, your life is not yours, but mine. The Sacred Master doesn¡¯t allow you to die, doesn¡¯t allow you to be injured, and you can¡¯t even die if you want to. Speak, who injured you? ¡±

    The monk was grabbed by the neck and soon turned red.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    The monk roared.

    Chen Shaobai immediately came over and pulled on the monkey¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. We are all friends, how can friends be so opposite? Monkey really can¡¯t stand to see his friend get hurt like that. Don¡¯t me him. ¡±

    The monkey released his grip, and the monk snorted and strode out of the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Monkey copsed the moment the monk stepped out of the door, as if something had sucked away all his strength in that instant. He stood there holding the table, his shoulders shaking.

    ¡°Monk ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to die.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai cried out at the same time. An Zheng subconsciously sat up on the bed, his entire being frozen in ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The monk¡¯s body is severely injured. I can feel that there is a strange power still torturing him within his body.¡± It seemed like there was nothing wrong with his appearance, but his meridians were all damaged, and the Dantian Qi Sea s were also severely damaged. This strange energy was corroding his body, and although his Cultivation Power was resisting, it was mostly used up. He ¡­ Perhaps I won¡¯t be able to live for long. ¡±

    A buzz sounded out in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and he felt the sky spin and the earth spin. He suddenly realized that the medicine sent over by the monk definitely did note from any contact with the Buddhist Sect. This trip to the Western Regions was oveundred thousand li, and there was no teleportation spell formation either. So how could a medicinal pill be sent over so quickly? This must be the monk¡¯s own medicine, used to control his internal injuries.

    Even though he knew that he was about to die, the monk still delivered the medicine to An Zheng without hesitation.

    ¡°Can you feel the power?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Monkey¡¯s face was pale and his hands were shaking. It could be seen that the monk¡¯s injuries must have reached a point where they were almost irreparable. Otherwise, the monkey wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel it, but it¡¯s very heavy.¡±

    ¡°Death Qi?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up: ¡°Back then, in order to help you retrieve your crystal core and enter Hell, Monk had exceeded the time limit in Hell ¡­ The aura of death you spoke of, could it be that he was eroded by the aura of death in hell and has never been cured? ¡±

    The fire in Monkey¡¯s eyes flickered as he paced around the room.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really the corrosion from the death aura of hell, I should be able to treat it. But ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll go right now. ¡±

    He turned around and walked outside, but was stopped by Chen Shaobai, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. Are we brothers or not? If An Zheng has anything to do, he can bear it himself.

    Monkey stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°If it really is the erosion of hell¡¯s qi, then Monk wouldn¡¯t dare to say what he said in the Buddhist Sect. Once the people from the Buddhist Sect find out that he went to hell, there will definitely be more trouble. You may not be too clear... Monk was known as the Venerable Golden Cicada in this era ¡­ He was a disciple of the Buddha, and his rtionship with the Buddha was veryplicated. So he had no choice but for me to go to hell. As for Yama, I¡¯ll be looking for you. ¡±

    An Zheng understood.

    ¡°Your current strength has not been restored to the point where it can cause eighteen Yama Luo to be afraid of you. If you go down this time, you might note back, right? That¡¯s why the monk isn¡¯t willing to tell you, nor is he willing to tell us, he¡¯s worried about us going down. ¡±

    Monkey replied, ¡°Yes, with my current strength, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to the eighteen Yama Kings. The only hope is that they won¡¯t be able to see through my strength.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If there¡¯s anything, everyone can carry it together. Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    An Zheng sat there and thought for a while: ¡°That¡¯s right, if there¡¯s anything I need to take care of, but I need to think of a way to quickly recover my injuries ¡­¡±

    Monkey suddenly thought of something and looked out the window. ¡°East China Sea Yaochi!¡±

 Chapter 1253 - - God of Creation

    <h4>Chapter 1253 ¨C God of Creation</h4>

    Monkey seemed to have suddenly realized something, and his gaze unconsciously drifted towards the window. ¡°East China Sea Yaochi ¡­¡±

    An Zheng knew that someone from the East China Sea Yaochi hade. It was said that they were some kind of goddess, and the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect were already in charge of receiving and arranging the guests. But An Zheng wasn¡¯t interested in any East China Sea Yaochi at all, and he didn¡¯t have any impression of any East China Sea Yaochi at all before this either.

    ¡°What kind of ce is the East China Sea Yaochi?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked curiously.

    ¡°In this era, there are Four Great Sacred Grounds, and they are also known as the Four Great forbidden zones.¡±

    Monkey sat down and exined seriously, ¡°You should know about two of them.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How would I know what I know.¡±

    Monkey looked at Chen Shaobai as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°The Immortal Pce is one of the Four Great Sacred Grounds ¡­ Is there one more I need to say? Naturally, he was a Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Western Region. These were the two most famous holynds in the world, the Dao Sect¡¯s holynd and the Buddhist Sect¡¯s holynd. However, because of how famous it is, and how famous it is, it has already surpassed the other two Sacred Grounds for far too long, so much so that people have almost forgotten the other two terrifying ces. ¡±

    ¡°One of them is the East China Sea Yaochi. The other is called the Pr Dragon Pce. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Although there are still many legends about the East China Sea Yaochi and the Dragon Pce in this world, most of them are fake. There were really not many people that could still say these two ces now. Rtively speaking, it was better for the East China Sea Yaochi, because the Immortal Pce had been closely monitoring the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s every move the entire time. As for the Pr Dragon Pce, they have been forgotten for far too long. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Although I¡¯m talking about the East China Sea Yaochi now, I¡¯m more interested in that Extreme Earth Dragon Pce you mentioned.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the Dragon Pceter. Let¡¯s talk about the East China Sea Yaochi first. If we are to talk about this forbiddennd, we must first talk about the origin of this world. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then should we talk about eggs or chickens first?¡±

    Monkey stared at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    Chen Shaobai made a gesture to ignore me, and leaned on the door frame and did not speak anymore.

    Monkey continued, ¡°Actually, even I have only heard about the origin of the world because it is too ancient. Your Da Xi era calls this era the Ancient Era. We, on the other hand, call the origin of the world the Age of Myths. It is rumored that there are several Creation Gods that were born in this world. One of them split the heaven and earth, the other created life, and thest one created mountains and rivers. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai gavhumbs up: ¡°Awesome.¡±

    Monkey looked at Chen Shaobai, who chose to shut his mouth.

    Monkey said, ¡°People of the East China Sea Yaochi have always imed to be descendants of the gods in the mythological era ¡­ Maybe, they were really descendants of the god race. This was because their physiques were different from immortals and different from mortals. I once saw a person from the East China Sea Yaochi attack, he is indeed very strong. It¡¯s said that everyone in East China Sea Yaochi has been in the Golden Immortal Realm since the moment they were born. In other words, even the lowest in the East China Sea Yaochi is in the Golden Immortal Realm. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then how much trash would the lowest one be ¡­ ¡­¡±

    The monkey snorted, Chen Shaobaiughed in embarrassment: ¡°You keep on going, just pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°What fart and stench? Besides, you are a living person, yet you are poking at this ce. Do I think you don¡¯t exist?¡± Is your mouth willing? ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Don¡¯t covet my words, he doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°It belongs to An Zheng.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned, he wanted to vomit.

    Monkey no longer paid attention to Chen Shaobai and continued to speak, ¡°The people of the East China Sea Yaochi seem to have been isted from the world, locking themselves in contact with the outside world. It had been too long, so even the people in the immortal pce had almost forgotten how terrifying the god race was. Actually, back then when the cultivators fought against the demon beasts, the god race took up the majority of the power. ¡±

    An Zheng was slightly stunned: ¡°Are you saying, when we were resisting the demon beasts¡¯ rule, the Immortal n was not their true main force, and the demon beasts were defeated by the god race?¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°Yes ¡­ Actually, the god race and demon beasts are from the same line of descent. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you say that, then I don¡¯t understand. ording to your way of speaking, a person of the same line is a mother. A mother, a child born, one is a god, one is a demon, how do you think it is possible ¡­ Oh, I see. It¡¯s not a father, is it? Aiya, the mother of this god and demon race sure has good eyes when ites to choosing a husband. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Can you shut the fuck up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Monkey asked An Zheng: ¡°Is there any way to kill him?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No need to go through so much trouble, just beat him to death. I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Alright then, when I finish speakingter, I will beat him to death ¡­ But if I kill him, you¡¯re his widow. ¡°After all, widow?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I want to kill you now.¡±

    Monkeyughed. ¡°I just said that the world was created by a few Creator Gods. The one who created the world was called Nirvana Realm. It was said that the world was the same as the world, the same as the heavens and the same as the earth. When he appeared, he had an axe that came from who knows where. It was called War God¡¯s Axe. Great God Nirvana used this War God¡¯s Axe to cleave apart the primal chaos, thus creating the current world. ording to the legends, Nirvana was the symbol of war. There was a saying, ¡°...¡± As long as war does not end, wargods will not die. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Now the question is, is this Martial Immortal really dead?¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Monkey pointed to the outside of the courtyard. ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself or do you want me to throw him out?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°From now on, I only need to say one more word: I am Du Shoushou!¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°What is this ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°He¡¯s ugly!¡±

    Monkey no longer bothered with Chen Shaobai and continued, ¡°Sky Splitting Earth is the great god of Nirvana, one of the Creation Gods. And the person who shaped the mountains and rivers was called Kui Shi. Someone said that his body turned into a mountain range and and. His blood turned intiver and his fur turned into all kinds of forests and nts. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Quite a lot.¡±

    The monkey took in a long breath. An Zheng let out a long sigh.

    Chen Shaobai walked to the side, squatted down, and found a roll of rubber strips to seal his mouth.

    Monkey red fiercely at An Zheng, who asked with an innocent expression: ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I want to turn you into a widow.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to his mouth, indicating that he had sealed it.

    Monkey coughed and continued, ¡°This God Qu Shi has a lot of hair... Pui, Chen Shaobai your ass. This great god Kui Shi has transformed his body into a vast river before his death, which is how the world first looked like. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai lifted his hand and ripped the tape apart, ¡°Then we are actually not on their bodies right now. Eating, drinking, farming, doing things, popping, pop ¡­ F * ck, this is too scary. Think about it, there are so many different ways to make a sound. For example, on the bed, on the chairs, even in the fields. There are all kinds of names, but they are all f * cking shocking ¡­ To be able to shake someone on their back, that¡¯s just too terrifying. ¡±

    Monkey took a deep breath and told himself not to be angry, not to be angry.

    Chen Shaobai tactfully sealed the tape again and sat there with his head lowered like a child who had made a mistake. Of course, he didn¡¯t realize it at all. He just wanted to continue listening to the story.

    Monkey also didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him anymore. He nced at An Zheng and continued, ¡°And the one who created this life was the ancestor of the God n, the one known as the Goddess. Her name was the goddess, the only woman in the Creation God. Theter generations gave her many names. Some of them were very imposing, but in reality, her name was the Goddess. It wasn¡¯t a form of address, but her name ¡­ That¡¯s why her descendants were called descendants of the god race. God is actually noitle, but a name. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, you don¡¯t have to say it so many times.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°That¡¯s the main point. From now on when you talk to others in such a serious manner, you will seem very cool.¡± You told them the god word of the god race, but it¡¯s actually a name ¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s continue. ¡±

    ¡°Goddess, she¡¯s actually a half human half demon.¡±

    As expected, Chen Shaobai was currently opening the seal in his mouth. When he saw the monkey¡¯s gaze drift towards him, Chen Shaobai very consciously stuck it back up, with a very innocent look in his eyes.

    The monkey snorted and continued, ¡°The goddess created life, and the first life she created was actually a demon beast. She had used her own blood to create her first life. A portion of her bloodline belonged tuman and a part of a demon beast, but it was obvious that the demon beast part was more suitable for survival and easier to survive. In the newly created world, demon beasts quickly developed and began to rule the world. ¡±

    ¡°At this point in time, the humans have yet to appear. ¡°Later on, for some reason, this Goddess started to create a new species. Do you know what it was?¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at the monkey as if they were looking at an idiot. The monkey was stunned for a moment before it had a defeated look on its face: ¡°Fuck, I didn¡¯t set up the brush and suspense properly, this paragraph should be deleted and rewritten ¡­ Repeat. That¡¯s right, just as you have guessed, they are humans. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe the goddess saw that the demon beasts were too barbaric, although her adaptability and physique were stronger, but ¡­ No spirituality. This is not the kind of thing that the goddess wanted to create that could rule the world, so she changed her mind. When she created her life, she didn¡¯t inject any divine power into it, thus she created a human. ¡±

    Witipping sound, Chen Shaobai opened a small part of the seal.

    The monkey rushed up to attack him. An Zheng dragged his heavily injured body and said, ¡°Endure it a little, endure a little peace and tranquility for a while.¡±

    Monkey was so angry that his mouth was crooked. ¡°Can you not speak?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shamelessly nodded, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been very quiet ¡­¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°We will live less than a hundred years if we know you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened the seal a little more. ¡°A hundred years, to you, is akin tair on your head.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about us, ignore him.¡±

    The monkey sighed. It seemed that it had given up, and sat down on the chair. Chen Shaobai, who knew that he had made a mistake, stood behind the monkey and massaged its shoulders. Monkey continued to speak after snorting, ¡°If the goddess gave the Monster race enough physical strength when she created them, then she gave the humans an even more extraordinary brain when she created them. But... In the early days of this world, a strong body was much more useful than a strong brain. Thus, not long after the humans appeared, they were directly devoured by the Monster race. ¡±

    The monkey paused, waiting for An Zheng and Chen Shaobai to express their shock, but the two of them didn¡¯t react at all. Monkey began to doubt his own speaking skills. He felt that he should set up more suspense the next time he said these things, and his tone should change as well.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Monkey continued in a somewhat bored manner, ¡°And at this time, the goddess that created the humans also mastered the techniques of the demi-humans. Shebined the strengths of the humans and the demi-humans to create the third one. Take a look at what it is.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then said with an expression of cooperation: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Are the two of you interested ¡­ Yes, god race. So, after creating a part of the god race, the Goddess would be too tired. She no longer has enough strength to continue creating the god race, so she could only reluctantly create a small part of humanity. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°In the beginning of the war, the god race defeated the demon beast race, but the human race got a big bargain. Because in that battle ¡­ Both the god race and the demon beast race suffered heavy losses. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly looked at An Zheng, and saw some doubt in his eyes.

    The two of them thought of something at the same time and neither of them said it out loud.

 Chapter 1254 - Crispy

    <h4>Chapter 1254 ¨C Crispy</h4>

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai thought of an extremely terrifying thing at the same time... The two of them looked at each other and did not say anything. The monkey wasn¡¯t stupid, of course, he could see what they were thinking.

    ¡°Yes, just like you two think.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°The war between the god race and the demon beast race was instigated by the humans.¡±

    Monkey curled his lips. ¡°Human, instigate the God race to start a war with the demon beast race, and then kill until the sky goes dark. As the god race fell, so did the demon beast race. Nowadays, the descendants of the god race could still upy a seat in the East Sea, and could also be considered one of the four forbidden areas. At the very least, there is still one more person who is known as Immortal Queen, and her cultivation should not be much weaker than the Three Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°As for the n of demon beasts ¡­ Now we can only linger on in the corner of the world. ¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Except for that one branch... ¡°Dragon race.¡±

    The monkey said, ¡°The dragon race is one of the most special species of demon beasts. They are extremely powerful. However, what was strange was that the dragon n hadn¡¯t participated in the great battle between the God race and the demon beast race. For some reason, as the leader of the demon beast race, the dragon race seemed to be closer to the god race. Of course they won¡¯t help the god race ughter their own race, but their inaction directly caused the demon beast race to lose the war. ¡±

    ¡°If the dragon race had participated in the battle back then, the God race and the human race¡¯s allied forces might not have been able to win.¡± This is the fourth forbidden area I want to talk about... The Pr Dragon Pce. Counting the time, it had been tens of thousands of years since he¡¯d heard anything about the Pr Dragon Pce. Thest time I knew about them, it was me who snatched away their souls ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed out loud: Have you never done anything bad?

    ¡°Although the dragon race is untouchable, they should still exist. It¡¯s just that they are too low-key.¡±

    Monkey did not care about Chen Shaobai¡¯s teasing and continued: ¡°The dragon race is very strong and mysterious, but they don¡¯t seem to have any intention of dominating the world. When both the God race and the Demon Race were injured, the one who had the greatest chance of controlling the entire world was not the human race. After all, the human race was still too weak at that time. If the dragon race were toe out, the human race would probably not be separated into any immortal pces or mortal realms. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Maybe the dragon race really have that kind of personality that doesn¡¯t fight against the world?¡±

    Monkey snorted. ¡°Do you know what a dragon is? Dragon nature, domineering, greedy, bloodthirsty ¡­ The reason why they did not participate was definitely not because they did not fight against the world. I guess something must have gone wrong with them, so after tens of thousands of years, they still haven¡¯t recovered. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Dragon n for now. Tell me about An Zheng¡¯s injuries, how do you know that the people from the East China Sea Yaochi definitely have a way to quickly heal An Zheng¡¯s injuries?¡±

    ¡°What is most powerful in the East China Sea Yaochi is not the level of cultivation, but the pursuit of medicinal pellets. The best pills in the world came from the East China Sea Yaochi. The Immortal Queen could be said to be the strongest alchemist master in this world. There was no one stronger than her. I know that you all will definitely think of Xiao Liu¡¯er. Although Xiao Liu¡¯er¡¯s talent is scary, she is stillcking by far. The level of one¡¯s position, the level of one¡¯s experience, the depth of one¡¯s vision, as well as the amount one had, were all far from enough. The god race had tens of thousands of years of history, and inside the East China Sea Yaochi, the immortal herbs that were rarely seen outside were not rare. Moreover, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s refining techniques are a secret that is not passed down to outsiders.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then let¡¯s go and try it out. It¡¯s said that the one who hase this time is a goddess.¡±

    ¡°The Goddess is the candidate to be the next Immortal Queen.¡±

    Monkey exined, ¡°The leader of the East China Sea Yaochi is the Immortal Queen, and all the generations are women. Perhaps it was because they believed that they were descendants of the goddess, they had always valued women over men. The most important positions in the East China Sea Yaochi were all women, and every woman who managed to obtain one was extremely terrifying. On their side, the status of men was extremely low. But, the men of the East China Sea Yaochi are also very proud, because they are descendants of the god race ¡­ It might be because this kind of dark and healthy phenomenon has persisted for too long, that a few problems appeared in the East China Sea Yaochi. ¡±

    Monkey smiled maliciously. ¡°In a society where women are respected, men have a very low status. Therefore, men rarely show their masculinity. I have seen it before, the men of East China Sea Yaochi are also smeared with makeup, they are even more dressed up than women. They were all very feminine, to the point that ¡­ Their ability may continue to deteriorate. Until now, the direct descendants of the East China Sea Yaochi were getting fewer and fewer, and the number of men were getting fewer and fewer. Do you know what it means to have a man dying? That would be breaking the legacy. ¡±

    Monkey¡¯s malicious intent was expressed at this moment: ¡°Because I came with them and they can¡¯t discover me, so I eavesdropped on some extraordinary things. Do you know what that goddess is doing here? He was here to pick a man! ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng looked at the monkey. They didn¡¯t know why he had such a vulgar smile.

    Monkey: ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    The two of them shook their heads at the same time.

    Monkey said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve exined everything. His only hope now was that the East China Sea Yaochi Goddess would give him some pills to treat his injuries. As long as he has East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s pellets, An Zheng¡¯s recovery will not be too difficult. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    He walked to the door and looked back. ¡°I want to use my beauty and my valiant masculinity to conquer the Goddess!¡±

    An Zheng and Monkey waved their hands together. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Two hourster, Chen Shaobai came back with a face covered in dirt. It seemed that he had been heavily beaten up while he was standing at the entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Monkey curiously asked, ¡°Were youughed at? I forgot to tell you, those people from the East China Sea Yaochi, if they felt that men were not feminine, then they wouldn¡¯t be men. You have to show your masculinity... Ha ha-ha ha, I¡¯m afraid that in their eyes, you are just acting rough and rude. They will think that you are a barbarian and not worthy of them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°An Zheng, go yourself. Show me your feminine side.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Forget it, even if I don¡¯t have any East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s pills, it would be fine. I already have the death aura of hell in me, so I can hold out longer than you can. Furthermore, if you want to help Monk heal his wounds, you might not necessarily need to fight with the Eighteen Yama Kings ¡­ ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You have never seen those 18 guys before, if you don¡¯t fight ¡­ Forget it, you guys should just wait for my news. ¡°If I can¡¯t win, I can still run. If you two can¡¯t, you can only die there.¡±

    At this moment, the white-bearded old man walked in leisurely with an empty carriage in his hand. ¡°Hehehe, my apologies. I just found out that my master was injured, so I went out to buy some fruits toe see you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Where¡¯s the fruit?¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°I identally spilled it midway. Most of it was broken, so I didn¡¯t pick it up. Ye Zichen thought to himself that since intentions are more important, what fruit is not fruit? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Next time, can you wipe the corner of your mouth clean before you lie?¡±

    The white-bearded old man subconsciously lifted his arm and used his sleeve to wipe the corner of his mouth. He smiled in embarrassment: ¡°This isn¡¯t important ¡­¡± I know what you guys are going to do, but I¡¯ve been meaning to say it for a long time, and I just haven¡¯t had a chance. The monk¡¯s life is in danger, you guys are the only ones who can save him. If you want to enter hell, you have to go together and you need someone to follow you ¡­ ¡°Goddess.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Hehehe... ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. You said that she could go just because you told her to?¡±

    The white-bearded old manughed. ¡°If I told her to go, she would definitely go. Do you believe me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°If you can let her go, I¡¯ll call you daddy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    A white-robed goddess slowly walked in, her face covered with makeup to the extreme. She gave off a holy aura that waspletely natural. It gave people a feeling that if they even looked at her once more, they would be spheming their guilt. Her beauty did not seem to belong to the human world. Within the cold arrogance waype of inconceivable intimacy, and when you wanted to get close to her, you would be pierced by the cold arrogance on her body.

    ¡°Uncle, I hope you didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    The goddess looked at the white bearded old man and said. Her voice was cold and emotionless.

    The white bearded old manughed and said, ¡°What rtionship do I have with your East China Sea Yaochi? If I lied to you, Immortal Queen would chase me down no matter where he goes. If you call me uncle, I will act like one ¡­ Oh yeah, it¡¯s this kid. Give him some of the medicine you brought. His body is filled with the death aura of hell. If you want to go to hell to retrieve the things in your East China Sea Yaochi, you can¡¯t without her. ¡±

    The Goddess nodded. With a flip of her wrist, a dazzling white jade bottle appeared in her palm. She walked to the front of An Zheng¡¯s bed without saying a word, ced the white jade bottle on the floor, then turned around and walked out: ¡°I hope we can leave early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Do you think he can leave early tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°With East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s medicine, he will be fully recovered tomorrow morning. That¡¯s not what you should be worried about. You should think about how you¡¯re going to call people daddy. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I feel that the fact that the East China Sea Yaochi is about to lose their inheritance is not something a man should do. Rather, it¡¯s your mouth that is poisonous ¡­¡±

    The Goddess suddenly stopped, and when she turned her head to look at Chen Shaobai, her eyes overflowed with killing intent. The white-bearded old man immediately jumped in front of Chen Shaobai to block him and said with augh: ¡°My son, give me some face and don¡¯t bother about him.¡±

    The Goddess snorted and turned to leave, looking as cold and proud aerfect snow lotus on a mountain.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the white-bearded old man: ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of me enough?¡±

    ¡°A master for a day, a father for life. Do I need to take advantage of you? You are the one who is ming yourself for... I have something to say, so don¡¯t ignore it. Even if you have the help of the Goddess, you might not be able to return after entering the Infernal Realm. Because if the eighteen Yama Kings dare to kill all of you, they might not even dare to touch her. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man patted on Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die inside, I¡¯m counting on you to send me off with my old age.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I can do that right now.¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng opened the white jade bottle and took a whiff, the smell of medicine filled the air, there was even a type of spiritual energy that seemed to want to fly away. He knew that all immortal pills had their own intelligence, once they flew away, it would be difficult to find them again. Without enough time to think about it, he ced the white jade bottle in his mouth, and a purple pellet flew out from his body, right into An Zheng¡¯s mouth.

    An Zheng smacked his lips and swallowed his saliva.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°How is it?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It tastes like peanut. It tastes crispy.¡±

 Chapter 1255 - - Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 1255 ¨C Concerns</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng nervously, afraid that there was something wrong with the pill the goddess had given him. But there seemed to be no other way, and if there was, An Zheng would not hastily consume the pills of someone he was not familiar with.

    The white bearded old man saw that An Zheng had swallowed the pill and nodded his head: ¡°You have guts. Normal people wouldn¡¯t dare to eat random things.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly turned around and grabbed the white bearded old man¡¯s clothes, ¡°Is therroblem with the pill?!¡±

    The white-bearded old man looked at Chen Shaobai as if he was looking at an idiot: ¡°Even though you were unwilling to admit that I¡¯m your master, you should at least show some respect towards me. Your current foundation is built for you. If you hadn¡¯t listened to me and rushed over, would you have been so worried when you finished your cultivation? If your cultivation is not high enough, then what¡¯s the use of youing! ¡±

    These words stabbed into Chen Shaobai¡¯s sore spot, and once his hand loosened, he lookedpletely decadent.

    Yeah, Chen Shaobai could not help but think, what¡¯s the use of meing?

    His thoughts were to reunite with his friends, to be able to ovee all difficulties together, to be able to support and take care of each other. However, when An Zheng met with danger, he was helpless to do anything. If Monkey didn¡¯t rush over in time, An Zheng might already be dead.

    Subconsciously, he looked down at his hands, which were trembling.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly roared in anger, causing his heart to tremble violently.

    An Zheng looked at the white-bearded old man with a grim face: ¡°What are you nning to do? What are you nning to do?¡±

    The white-bearded old man chuckled. ¡°He is disrespectful to his own master, could it be that he doesn¡¯t want his master to punish him a little?¡± If I was able to make him react in such a way with just a few words, should I be the one to be med? If I didn¡¯t point it out now, and if he doesn¡¯t keep it in his heart for too long in the future, the problem would be even greater. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man turned around and left. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    An Zheng got up and held Chen Shaobai¡¯s arm: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    Chen Shaobai woke up from his trance, his face still extremely ugly: ¡°Don¡¯t me him... It was my own problem. He¡¯s right, I¡¯m just ¡­ I just kept pretending it didn¡¯t matter. Ever since this era, even when I was in the Da Xi era, I¡¯ve always felt that I was very useless. Every time I run into trouble, I can¡¯t help. I ¡­ It¡¯iece of trash. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you were trash, everyone in the world would be trash.¡±

    Monkey walked over and patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You¡¯re right to think that way. I thought the same way before, but this kind of umtion is not the way to go about it. When I think about it this way, the solution is to be stronger, not to get stuck in a bull¡¯s horn and not be able to get out. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°How about this, when we have finished our journey to hell, I will wait for you to go somewhere. If you follow me and cultivate for half a year, I can guarantee that you will be reborn in half a year. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes lit up: You¡¯re serious?

    Monkeyughed and said, ¡°When have I ever lied to anyone before?¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged him, and turned to look at the direction where the white bearded old man left: ¡°I¡¯ll go and apologize to him.¡±

    He quickly left. An Zheng looked at the monkey and asked, ¡°Is there really a ce that can allow him to be reborn within half a year?¡±

    Monkey shook his head: ¡°How can there be such a magical ce like this. But you also saw it, Chen Shaobai¡¯s mental state is currently too unstable, there might broblem at any time. I had to give him a chance, at least to get him through this. As for the future ¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. The knot in his heart is his, and no one can help him. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°me me... I always felt that I couldn¡¯t involve my best brother, that I had hurt his pride. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°What you said is not unreasonable. This is also what I wanted to tell you ¡­ Everyone knows what you think, but one thing you may have overlooked. Good friends have to pay for each other. If you give and don¡¯t need others to pay for you, then the result must be a gradual distance away from the rtionship between the two of them. For example, the two of them were good friends. One of them was rtively rich, while the other didn¡¯t have much money. ¡°When we went out to eat together, rich friends never let people who don¡¯t have money pay the bill, is this not right for the person who doesn¡¯t have money?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°But, have you ever considered the feelings of a person without money? Once or twice, he would feel that the rich were taking care of him. As time passed, he would feel that the rich were looking down on him ¡­ Even if it wasn¡¯t so serious, people without money would be more and more self-abased in front of rich people, losing the taste of friendship. So the best way to deal with this is to never let a friend feel that they have lost the value of their existence. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I understand.¡±

    Monkey patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How did you get down earlier.¡±

    An Zheng was startled and looked at himself. ¡°Eh ¡­ ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Monkey said with a smile: ¡°I knew it, East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s elixir is really amazing.¡±

    Only then did An Zheng react. When he saw that Chen Shaobai¡¯s new situation was unstable, he hurriedly got out of bed. At that time, he didn¡¯t even have time to react to his injuries being so severe that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed. In just a few short minutes, East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s medicinal pellets hadpletely suppressed the deterioration of An Zheng¡¯s injuries, and were quickly healing them.

    Yancheng, Luo Yi Alley Inn.

    The Goddess coldly nced at the white-bearded old man: ¡°Uncle, Immortal Queen said that you can help us here, and the rtionship between you and Immortal Queen ¡­ Let me trust you. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want any problems with this coboration. To be honest, I don¡¯t trust the other people you¡¯ve arranged. Forget about the stone essence stone, his strength had already reached the early stages of Celestial Sovereign, and he at least had the ability to protect himself in hell. As for the other two ¡­ ¡±

    The white-bearded old manughed: ¡°Compared to going to hell to find the things that your East China Sea Yaochi has lost all those years ago, the most important thing is probably the exnation your Immortal Queen has given you. Others might not know, but I still know what the biggest problem your East China Sea Yaochi is facing right now. For one of the Goddess to personallye out, that is a lot more than the heavens. ¡±

    Goddess¡¯ face changed slightly, ¡°Uncle Shi need not worry about this matter. Immortal Queen¡¯s instructions are to find you and request for your help to find the Jade Pool Jade ruyi in hell. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man smiled. ¡°What if I tell you that the person you¡¯re looking for is one of those two?¡±

    The Goddess¡¯ face suddenly paled. She turned around abruptly, as if not wanting to let the white-bearded old man see the change in her expression.

    ¡°What, none of them caught my eye?¡±

    The white-bearded old manughed very abominably. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what a man looks like. Immortal Queen knows more than you do.

    He was a little proud of himself, but he did not say the rest.

    ¡°Moreover, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the appearance of these two little fellows, right? ¡°Tall and strong, witretty face. I don¡¯t know what else you¡¯re not satisfied with.¡±

    The Goddess harrumphed. ¡°He is so weak. He is not worthy.¡±

    The white-bearded old man curled his lips and said, ¡°Child, you should have heard those words before.¡± The first sentence, don¡¯t bully a poor youth. The second sentence was¡¯ Thirty years on the east side of the river, thirty years on the west side ¡®. ¡°These two youngsters, their future achievements are limitless.¡±

    The Goddess waved her hand with her back facing the white-bearded old man, ¡°There really is no need for Uncle to put in so much effort in this matter.¡± You should go back and make some preparations. Tomorrow morning, we will head to the Infernal Realm. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man sighed, turned around and walked outside, while muttering to himself, ¡°All these years, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s atmosphere is too bad, it made men more like women, and women more like men. They all thought that by acting like this, they would be able to show off their position as the female supremes, but in reality, they had already broken the bnce. Don¡¯t tell me that even now, you still think that Yao Chi¡¯s descendants are bing fewer and fewer because of other people¡¯s schemes and schemes? The problem lies with yourselves. ¡±

    The Goddess¡¯ shoulders trembled, but she did not say anything.

    At the same time.

    East China Sea Yaochi.

    Immortal Queen¡¯s face immediately turned ugly when she saw the person who walked in sloppily with a wine jug in her hand. After all these years, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Forbidden Area stopped almost everyone. Only this man coulde whenever she wanted to, since she did not respect the rules set by the East China Sea Yaochi at all. However, this man just had to have this kind of strength. He could ignore any rules in this world.

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±

    Immortal Queen asked with a cold expression and a cold voice.

    Purple Ivyzily walked over while carrying the wine gourd. He stopped by Immortal Queen¡¯s side when he passed by, extended his left hand and pinched Immortal Queen¡¯s chin and leaned his mouth over to kiss. Immortal Queen wanted to dodge, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t move.

    Purple Ivy smiled proudly, sat down on the huge throne of the Immortal Queen, took off his shoes, leaned on the throne and said: ¡°I, why do I need toe?¡±

    Immortal Queen turned around indifferently: ¡°We don¡¯t wee you here.¡±

    Purple Ivy replied with an ¡°oh¡±,pletely ignoring the ice-cold tone.

    ¡°Whether you are wee or not, I am here. This is my home, at least one of my home ¡­ ¡°Come over and sit.¡±

    He patted the empty seat beside him.

    Immortal Queen snorted, and stood there motionlessly. With a wave of her hand, everyone in the hall bowed and left. When everyone had left, Immortal Queen walked over indifferently and sat down next to Purple Ivy.

    ¡°There are two reasons why I came.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed and held Immortal Queen¡¯s hand in her own. Immortal Queen clearly felt that Purple Ivy¡¯s palm had turned slightly cold.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Her face changed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my own matters first.¡±

    Purple Ivy drank a mouthful of wine, ¡°The first thing is... That little fellow called An Zheng, take care of his for me in the future. This little fellow is actually ¡­ ¡±

    He whispered something into Immortal Queen¡¯s ear, causing Immortal Queen¡¯s expression to immediately change.

    Purple Ivy smiled and said, ¡°Is it a bad fate?¡±

    Immortal Queen stood up abruptly. ¡°No, I will immediately call the Goddess back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°It¡¯s already been reincarnated, it¡¯s no longer him ¡­¡±

    Hearing these words, Immortal Queen¡¯s body trembled, and sat down weakly, looking extremely weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Let¡¯s talk about my own matters now.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, it was a bit bitter, a bit reluctant, and also a bit of anticipation that no one could understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon ¡­¡± I havremonition that I¡¯m about to leave this world. To me, it¡¯s home. To you, it¡¯s a difference. So, I came to see you. ¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s face was frighteningly white, she took his hand out from Purple Ivy¡¯s grasp: ¡°I don¡¯t need it, you can go.¡±

    Purple Ivy stood up and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s all concern, both sides. However, I have spent enough time with you all these years. ¡°I have to go back and apany her ¡­¡±

    After saying that, his figure gradually dimmed and disappeared.

 Chapter 1256 - Ill take you guys away

    <h4>Chapter 1256 ¨C I¡¯ll take you guys away</h4>

    Daybreak was different for everyone. Some people felt that they had arrived earlier than they had expected, while others felt that they had arrivedter than they had expected. The former reason was that he wanted to stay in bed for a while longer, while thetter reason was because he had something on his mind.

    When the first trace of white appeared in the eastern sky, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and the others were already standing on the city walls, looking into the distance.

    ¡°What does the Infernal Realm look like?¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have even seen hell, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Chen Shaobai slightly froze for a moment, thenughed: ¡°Yeah, what are you afraid of?¡±

    At this moment, a wisp of smoke quickly approached from outside the city. The lookout at the top of the archer tower on the city wall sounded the warning horn, and all the city defense weapons aimed at that direction. The creaking sounds of heavy weapons turning could be heard, tearing the quiet early in the morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it, it¡¯s me!¡±

    When the dust settled, it turned out to be Du Shoushou.

    He raised his head and looked at the city wall, his face filled with shock. ¡°What happened in the two days I was gone!¡±

    The south wall of the Yancheng was broken down, and it was almost a kilometer in length. Arge number of cksmiths and disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were in the process of repairing it. Du Shoushou was so worried that he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his brothers were all on the city wall.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. That night, I fart because I was unwell.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If you want to be rich, then don¡¯t brag so much.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and gave Du Shoushohumbs up.

    Just then, East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s warship slowly rose up from the city and started moving towards the south. At this point, the height of the battleship had barely reached the city walls, so when he raised his head to look at the enormous battleship flying above him, he was somewhat shocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving without us?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in shock.

    The white bearded old man climbed up from below the city walls and said helplessly, ¡°Since he is a noble descendant of the East China Sea Yaochi Divine n, then of course we can¡¯t climb onto a noble warship. We can just take our own boat and follow him.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they descended from the city wall, the white-bearded old man said with a nk expression, ¡°Then why did I climb up here with so much effort?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡±

    After they got off the city wall, the prepared battleships stopped not too far away. This was a standard battleship that waundred meters long. The exterior of the battleship was covered with a thickyer of metal armor, and even if a heavy crossbow was boosted by runes, it would still be fine. This was a standard warship of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, so the weapons that it was equipped with were even more powerful than the warships of this era. Especially the main cannon in front of the warship; it looked extremely domineering.

    ¡°Where does the Infernal Realm go?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked the white-bearded old man.

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°Just follow him. He¡¯s so slow. Can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s waiting for you?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Come on, give me the money.¡±

    ¡°What money?¡±

    ¡°Starting price, five spirit stones, two spirit stones, a kilometer ¡­¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°Count it in with my disciple.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, and the corner of Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless, he¡¯s more shameless than anyone else.¡±

    The warship slowly rose into the air, chasing after the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s warship. East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s ship first flew southwards for about ten kilometers, then slowly adjusted its direction and headed towards the southwest.

    ¡°What are they doing? You don¡¯t seem to be sure of the direction? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re unsure, but that ce ¡­ It can move. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man was sitting on the deck, eating melon seeds. He didn¡¯t seem worried at all. He looked ahead and said, ¡°We are going to Fengcheng, a ghost town that is rumored to connect hell and the human world ¡­¡± The strangest thing was that there were only a few living people in the city, but the city was constantly moving. Although the speed was very slow, it never stopped moving. And naughty, you¡¯ll never be sure in which direction it went. ¡±

    ¡°Ah City ¡­¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many living people inside. Are they ghosts?¡±

    ¡°That ce where not even ghosts are willing to go ¡­ Connecting the human world to hell, to put it bluntly, it is a ce where human and ghosts can coexist. However ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not good at all.¡±

    The white-bearded old man¡¯s tone suddenly became deep, causing a shadow to cover their hearts.

    The East China Sea Yaochi in front was constantly changing directions. Although it was just a slight adjustment, it was still possible to determine from this that the movement of Zero City was jumping. The white bearded old man said that his movement speed was very slow, but the distance was still so far, yet he had already started to adjust his direction. This meant that the distance between each jump in Zero City was not short.

    An Zheng and the others looked at each other, then finally looked at the monkey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I haven¡¯t been to any city.¡±

    Monkey looked innocent.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Could it be that the thing you said about beating eighteen Yama Kings in the past was just bragging?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°If I wanted to go to hell at that time, why would I need to find a fart entrance? ¡°I tore open the space and entered ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°This follow-up line is awesome.¡±

    Just like that, the warship flew in the sky for an entire day. When night fell, East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s warship slowly descended. An Zheng and the others thought that they had reached a ce, but after asking for it, the servant of the Goddess said that the Goddess had to rest during the night, so they would continue their journey tomorrow morning.

    The few of them looked at each other, feeling helpless.

    Just then, a carriage stopped right outside of Yancheng. This carriage was covered with ayer of rainstorm-like items and had an extremely strong ability to iste Qi. The carriage had already arrived outside of the city but the guards on the city wall did not notice anything.

    Tan Shanse walked down from the carriage, looked at the iplete wall, andughed. He then said to himself, ¡°Looks like our Master An isn¡¯t living a veryfortable life. What a waste ¡­ A perfectly fine city has been destroyed to this extent. ¡±

    He turned around and nced at them. ¡°Your cheap master doesn¡¯t seem to care so much about anything. And you are also among the things that he doesn¡¯t care about. ¡±

    He used the word ¡®something¡¯, causing the girl behind him to change her expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name butterfly?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked, and then, shook his head. ¡°Forget it, the original name represents the past. Since I¡¯ve found you and you¡¯ve discovered that your master An Zheng doesn¡¯t care about you, then let¡¯s part ways. I have a new name for you, Lenticr Butterfly. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly slightly frowned: ¡°My name is Lenticr Butterfly to begin with.¡±

    ¡°I know, but this is different. I took it.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked towards the city inrge strides: ¡°Let¡¯s go, since your master has forgotten about you, I¡¯ll help you remind him of you. In this world, there are many beautiful things waiting for you to possess. The person you¡¯ve been waiting for is someone you can throw away. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly followed him in silence, its expression not changing at all.

    ¡°There will always be many unexpected things in life. When he said that he would take you in as his disciple, he definitely didn¡¯t think that you would hate him ¡­ And heaven was fair to you, allowing me to find you. From the moment I found you, what he didn¡¯t give you, I gave you. I¡¯ll help you up the heights he didn¡¯t let you reach. ¡±

    The eyes of the Lenticr Butterfly reddened. ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡±

    Tan Shanse stopped and turned around. He reached out his hand to stroke the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s face: ¡°Because you are the one and only person in this world. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish you. He thought you were useless, and the moment I saw you, I knew I couldn¡¯t leave you. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s face reddened, and it lowered its head, not daring to speak.

    Tan Shanseughed with satisfaction, as though he was extremely adept at controlling women.

    ¡°This is his home. He took it from someone else when he arrived in this era. Do you think he¡¯s a very humane person? If it is, then it means that you have beenpletely deceived by him ¡­ The master of this city was called Ning Xiaolou, who had great ambitions and waruly virtuous and righteous person. You should also know that in the entire mortal world, only the people under Ning Xiaolou¡¯s rule can live freely. However, for the sake of reaching his goal, An Zheng intentionally approached Ning Xiaolou and obtained his trust. Then, he ambushed and killed Ning Xiaolou and stole everything that belongs to him. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said as he walked: ¡°Luckily he forgot about you, otherwise, he would have treated you the same way. ying with you and then abandoning you. You are so unique and perfect, how can I bear to let you get hurt? ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly lowered its head, feeling as though its heart was about to jump out. She had never heard such words before, every word seemed to pierce into her heart. Every word was filled with gentleness and attention.

    Tan Shanse reached out his hand and pulled the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hand as he walked forward, ¡°So I can¡¯t see you suffer any grievances. I have to help you take back all the harm he has done to you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need ¡­¡± I can forget about him, but there¡¯s no need to punish him. ¡±

    ¡°No, to treat the wicked, one must have an attitude toward the wicked. If he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson and let him know that he had made a mistake, he would still try to deceive him in the future. Even though I don¡¯t think much of his character, I firmly believe in one truth ¡­ Life is not desirable, so I will not kill him. My hands will never be stained with blood. Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s for you in the future, I won¡¯t kill anyone. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hand involuntarily tightened around Tan Shanse¡¯s, as though she was afraid that if she let go of this hard-earned attention, it wouldpletely vanish into thin air.

    Actually, what did girls care about? There was only one person who cared about him.

    After entering the city, Tan Shanse seemed to have headed towards the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s encampment in the Yancheng with a clear goal in mind. The Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi had already left. Those who remained in the Yancheng were the people she had brought with her from the East China Sea Yaochi, those ¡­ The people of the Immortal Ind.

    Tan Shanse waved his hand at the entrance of Luo Yi Alley Inn, and a barrier immediately appeared. This barrier¡¯s power came from the stars, so it was impossible for the cultivators in the city to notice it.

    He pushed open the door of the inn and entered, ncing around at the crowd gathered in the hall. He knew most of these people.

    ¡°Zhang Yuan, Cao Cheng, Xiahou Kai, Zhao Mie...¡±

    He smiled, gently and kindly.

    ¡°How are you two doing?¡± If it¡¯s not good... Now you cane home with me. ¡±

    Everyone stood up and looked at him withplicated expressions.

 Chapter 1257 - Entering Zero City

    <h4>Chapter 1257 ¨C Entering Zero City</h4>

    Everyone looked at Tan Shanse, none of them seeming to have expected him to appear in this ce. They did not have a good impression of Tan Shanse, but in this situation, they suddenly felt a sense of intimacy with him.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t doing well in East China Sea Yaochi.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and said, ¡°ording to what I know, all of you are like ves. Who are you? Look at yourselves, which one of you still has that demeanor? You are a great general. You¡¯re the Prime Minister, you¡¯re the Prime Minister ¡­ All of you, each and every one of you who were once noble have to kneel before the eyes of others, what about now? ¡°If you¡¯re locked up in a big cage and fight with a demon beast all day long, you won¡¯t be able to bite me.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Pitiful... How many of you are there? Are you going to resign yourselves to your fate? At times, I really admire An Zheng because he doesn¡¯t ept his fate. However, you guys are far worse than him in this area. ¡±

    Zhao Mie snorted: ¡°You aren¡¯t a good person either.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a good person. How could there be a good person in this world?¡±

    Tan Shanse said, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, you all only live veryfortably when you follow me. You enjoy the treatment of men, you do as you please. In Da Xi era, what did I bring you all to do? Invasion. And now, what are you doing? It¡¯risoner! ¡±

    As he paced, he said, ¡°You gave up so quickly? Then my trip here was in vain. I thought that after this era, we who came from the same ce would be able to gather together and warm up. Conquering this era with an army that used to be overweeningly powerful? An immortal pce? Given our extraordinary physiques, it is not impossible for us to defeat those fellows in the immortal pce. However, can you do it yourselves? ¡±

    He shook his finger, ¡°You can¡¯t, because you¡¯re not smart enough. With all due respect, even though you people have been here for a long time, you don¡¯t know anything about this world. Do you think you¡¯ve gotten used to it? You just got used to being ves. I am the only one who has adapted to this era and is changing it. All of my subordinates have returned to their positions. If there are any more of you here, we only need to remain silent for a short period of time.

    He turned around and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all discuss if you want to follow me or if you want to continue to wait here. Sometimes it¡¯s hard for me to understand. It¡¯s like seeing those beaten up animals in a circus. There are already people opening your cages, but you don¡¯t dare to take a step outside ¡­ It hurts so much, right, that you¡¯ve forgotten what it¡¯s like to be free. ¡±

    Emperor Sun Shang slightly frowned, ¡°But all these years, the things you have instigated are too scary. We have no way of believing you.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to believe me?¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at Sun Shang: ¡°Childish... All of you from the three kingdoms of Wei, Shu, and Wu have their own ulterior motives. Could it be that after being locked in the same cage for so long, you really think that they¡¯re all one of your own? Pfft ¡­ Ask the people of Shu if they want to kill you, ask the people of Wei if they will give up if they have the chance to kill you. You don¡¯t trust me? Have I ever trusted any of you ¡­ But trust is not impossible; it can only be built on the same interests. We have the same goal. 1st ce... Free to live. Second, take over this era. ¡±

    Sun Shang was silent for a long while, before he looked at Cao Cheng, who was staring at Liu Kui. The three of them huddled together and chatted in low voices for a while, asionally ncing at Tan Shanse.

    Sun Shang said: ¡°Zhuge Qionglu¡¯s words are not unreasonable, what can we do in the East China Sea Yaochi? To live like a ve... It looks like Zhuge Qionglu is not lying. For him to be able to enter the Yancheng so easily, he must at least have a strength surpassing An Zheng. ¡±

    Cao Cheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, although this person is not trustworthy, but we can use him to stabilize and at least not be manipted by others. Think about it, even if we join the Martial Arts Conference, what can we do? In the end, if we lose, we will be punished and we may die. Did I win? Does it really have anything to do with us? In the end, it¡¯s still people of our era that kill each other. ¡±

    The two of them looked at Liu Yun. After all, Zhuge Qionglu was once his man.

    ¡°Forget it ¡­¡± Listen to him for now. ¡°But I¡¯ve already given up on this person. In my opinion, as long as we reach the ce he said we would be able to settle down, I will find a chance to get rid of him ¡­¡±

    Their eyes lit up at the same time.

    Cao Cheng turned around and looked at Zhuge Qionglu: ¡°There is one thing you must agree to. We will follow you, not as your subordinates, but as your partners.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Of course, you are all emperors.¡±

    The three of them huddled together for a while, then Cao Cheng waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s all leave this damn ce, who the hell would fight to the death for someone else. ¡°In the following days, we will fight for our lives every single day!¡±

    The group of people raised their arms and waved them around at the same time as they followed Cao Cheng out with big strides.

    Tan Shanse held onto the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hand and said while walking: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lot to vent your anger on? I took all your master¡¯s men with me... When hees back and sees the empty Yancheng, he¡¯ll definitely be furious. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly acknowledged, but it did not feel happy at all. She forced out a smile, feeling that Tan Shanse who was previously speaking in front of those people was a stranger. It was like apletely different person whenpared to when he held her hand and spoke of love.

    Two ships from East China Sea Yaochi rose into the air and quickly left the Yancheng. The warship guards had been killed, and they died inplete silence. When the warship flew away, Divisions Monk walked out of the shadows, his face was solemn, his eyes filled with worry.

    ? City

    Thirty kilometers away.

    The two battleships stopped in mid-air and looked at therge, uncertain ck fog in front of them. The mist was so thick that it seemed to have solidified, as if countless tornadoes were coiling around it. Even if their sturdy warship were to fly in, it would be minced in an instant.

    ¡°Is that the City of O?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The white-bearded old man stood at the side of the ship and looked at the gigantic ck fog, ¡°There is Zero City ¡­ Where man and ghost coexist... Let¡¯s wait and see what the people from East China Sea Yaochi do. Without a special magic tool, it would be very difficult to pass through thatyer of ck fog. Within the ck mist was something simr to spatial turbulence. Whoever entered it would die ¡­ This time, East China Sea Yaochi came prepared, and followed them. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Where humans and ghosts coexist... So, was it actually just a spatial passageway that had been ripped open for some unknown reason? Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been chaotic space. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You are right. It is actually a spatial passageway that has been torn apart. The reason why the position of the city was not fixed was because of the chaotic space. The turbulent flow of air carried along with it the Fengcheng City, but in truth, the people inside the city had long since died out ¡­ ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu No living person can easily endure the tearing of spatial turbulence. ¡±

    Just then, someone flew over from the other warship, and afternding, he nced at An Zheng: ¡°Master An, Goddess invites you to board our warship. Your warship cannot stop the spatial turbulence, and your people can go back now. ¡±

    An Zheng nced at the white bearded old man, who nodded: ¡°Go, we are in a cooperative rtionship now, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go. However, the boat should not return to the Yancheng, and instead keep an eye on the Feng City. Do not leave the city for thirty miles. Remember, do not leave until wee out. ¡±

    The leader cupped his fist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will keep an eye on the Feng City.¡±

    An Zheng and the others were transferred to the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s warship. The goddess who looked like he did not have any energy in the world sat on the blue jade throne, his eyes staring at therge ball of ck mist in a daze.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Sky Lock, did you?¡±

    After the white bearded old man came up, he asked, ¡°Besides the Sky Lock, I really can¡¯t think of anything else that can stop the spatial turbulence in East China Sea Yaochi.¡±

    The Goddess turned around and nced at the white-bearded old man. ¡°Yes, Uncle, your guess is correct.¡±

    She raised her finger to point at the sky, and a golden light flew out from her fingertip. It then turned into a golden light that enveloped the entire warship. The outeryer of the battleship was shining with a golden light, but the outsideyer could still be clearly seen. An Zheng noticed that the Goddess had a gold bracelet on her wrist, which made her white and beautiful wrist look even more perfect.

    Hanging from the bracelet was a small pendant in the shape of a lock.

    ¡°That is the Sky Lock, one of the strongest defensive type tools among all the Purple-Rank.¡±

    The white-bearded old man looked at An Zheng witrofound gaze. ¡°You are equally famous as a certain set of armor.¡±

    An Zheng was startled, he felt that this white bearded old man knew a lot of things that would cause people to be afraid. He didn¡¯t seem to understand etiquette, but there were too many secrets hidden in his heart. An Zheng tried his best to think of why the white-bearded old man would know so much.

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    The goddess ordered calmly, her expression unperturbed.

    The warship began to fly towards the enormous ck fog, and as it drew closer and closer, it began to sway more and more. There seemed to be countless invisible evil spirits in the air, desperately trying to tear the warship into pieces. His ears were filled with the sound of his teeth grinding against metal tes, and the piercing pain in his eardrums was excruciating. It also seemed as though there were many fierce wild beasts, their sharp ws scratching against the outside of the warship.

    The intensity of the ship¡¯s movements made Du Shoushou doubt whether the defensiveyer on the outside could withstand it. It was as if everyone had been put into a bottle and then thrown into the ocean ¡­ If it was just floating in the water, it would be better. If a wave came and the bottle shattered, would the person inside be alright?

    After the warship entered the ck fog, the entire sky turned dark. His vision became blurry, and even the people standing beside him were unable to see each other. Even if all of them were cultivators with extraordinary eyesight, they would still be unable to see anything.

    Du Shoushou stretched out his hand and carelessly touched around: ¡°That kind heart squeaks, letting me confirm that I¡¯m noerson.¡±

    Silence.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face changed greatly: An Zheng?! Chen Shaobai! ¡°Monkey!¡±

    He shouted a few times, but no one paid any attention to him. This feeling became even more terrifying. He was sure that An Zheng was standing on his left side, he extended his hand out and touched that side ¡­ Empty, nothing. He remembered that Chen Shaobai was not even half a meter away from him. In an instant, Du Shoushou¡¯s scalp felt like it was about to explode ¡­ Everyone seemed to have disappeared, leaving only himself.

    The boat began to sway even more violently, to the point that the deck could no longer bear the pressure. In the next second, the battleship would be torn to pieces. Du Shoushou kept on groping about in the darkness, groping about while calling out their names.

    Suddenly, light shone in from the outside, causing Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes to hurt.

    The darkness vanished, and the light suddenly reappeared. Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes with all his might, his throat was hoarse from shouting so he looked around, he did not want to see any bloodied scene. Although what he saw was not a bloody scene, it was indeed very cruel.

    On the side of the ship in the distance, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai, Monkey and the others squatted there andughed. Chen Shaobai even pointed his middle finger at Du Shoushou.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°F * ck...¡±

    On the blue jade throne, the goddess¡¯ lips curled up slightly, but that faint smile disappeared very quickly.

 Chapter 1258 - City

    <h4>Chapter 1258 ¨C City</h4>

    An Zheng and the others were not inexperienced kids, and since An Zheng and Monkey had gone to hell before, they were not too worried about City C. After all, it was just an entrance. He had seen the true hell, so how could he be afraid of a city in the mortal world?

    But when the warshipnded on the ground and saw everything, An Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It was very bright, which was unreasonable. As the entire city was shrouded in a thick ck mist, it was a spatial turbulence that could tear apart everything in its path. After entering theyer of mist, it actually started to brighten up. This in itself was a very strange thing.

    It was an eye that was shining.

    The brightness of this world was different from the brightness of the outside world. The brightness here was a light red.

    The entire city was shrouded in ck. Even the walls were ck. On the city wall, some seemingly dead vines were still twisting like giant earthworms that covered the city wall, but they were ten thousand times uglier than earthworms. Aside from the vines on the city wall, there were also some trees that were scattered all over the ce. These trees were all from the cracks in the city wall. Under the light red light, they looked likair of oddly-shaped hands.

    Even from outside the city, one could easily see the tall tower in the city. It was the tallest building in the entire Fengcheng City, around a hundred meters. A huge red eye was suspended above the tower, constantly looking in all directions.

    The light here came from those eyes.

    When they looked over, it was as if everyone¡¯s heart had been seen through. There were no secrets. When she saw that eye, the goddess¡¯ expression was very unnatural. She was somewhat annoyed and even angry.

    This was because she was sure that under this eye¡¯s gaze, her clothes were nothing more than an illusion.

    The city gate was open and the door was broken. The gap was small. Du Shoushou walked over witair of gloves on, because the door was filled with a ck sticky substance, it looked like some kind of extremely small insect that was densely packed with rotten corpses.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s glove was also a magical equipment, and its grade was not low either. When he pushed open the city gate, he did not mind the ck viscous liquid at all, because his gloves were strong enough. But just after pushing open the city gate for a few seconds, Du Shoushou fin in his hand, he immediately took off the glove and threw it away, then realised that his palm was burned.

    The liquid had corroded a hole in the glove, but it was still so terrifying. An Zheng did not dare to be negligent, as no one knew if this liquid had any other toxicity. He hurriedly found the Poison dispelling pill and fed it to Du Shoushou, applying the poison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front.¡±

    An Zheng was immune to all poisons, so he walked at the front and asked Du Shoushou for a long de at the peak of the Golden-Rank to use as a weapon. His Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was injured and sent back to the ship to be repaired. Right now, he had almost nothing of use to him. When he killed Cheng Yandong, An Zheng blew up everything that was close to exploding.

    Fortunately, An Zheng was not unfamiliar with sabers. When he was at Ming Fa Si, An Zheng was used to using the de. Many literati say that the sword is the weapon and the sword is the ornament. On the battlefield, the usage of knives was much higher than swords.

    When the city gate was pushed open, everyone¡¯s eyes were in a trance for a moment. It was as if they could see a monstrous wave of blood rushing out of the city. Du Shoushou subconsciously lifted his hand to block, then realized that it was only an illusion.

    However, everyone could feel it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Everyone be careful.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and was the first to walk in. The Goddess looked at An Zheng indifferently, with some disdain in his eyes. It was as if in her opinion, An Zheng¡¯s strength was so insignificant that he actually dared to walk in front. It was a sign that he was overestimating himself.

    The road inside the city gate was still rtively well-preserved, but what surprised people was that there was nothing green here. Whether it was the vines on the city wall or the messy branches, as well as the low trees on both sides of the road in the city, they were all ck. Moreover, these nts all seemed to have their own intelligence. They were only sleeping and did not wake up. They slowly swayed, as if they were looking for something in a dream.

    Ever since An Zheng and the others appeared, the blood-red eye on the tower had been staring at them. A ray of red light shot out from his eyes and shone onto An Zheng and the others¡¯ bodies. Everyone felt that it was extremely warm, as if it wasn¡¯t dangerous at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Du Shoushou lowered his head and looked at his hands. From the ces where his hands were wrapped in gauze, faint ck colored blood seeped out.

    ¡°Eye of Hell.¡±

    Although Monkey had never been to Fengcheng before, he still had some understanding of the situation there. For some reason, the white-bearded old man refused to follow them in and stayed on the warship outside. It was as though this fellow knew of the dangers in this ce and did not dare to enter.

    ¡°Eye of Hell?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°Is it the eyes of the ruler of hell when he looks at the human world?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    As Monkey walked, he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Chief Sovereign of Hell¡¯s eyes be like a blind person in Zero City? The chaotic space outside is so chaotic that even the eyes can¡¯t see through it. The Eye of Hell is actually that door... Open the door of hell. Legend has it that only living people who have obtained the approval of the Eye of Hell can enter Hell. ¡±

    ¡°What if he isn¡¯t acknowledged?¡±

    Du Shoushou continued to ask, and felt an itch in his palms.

    Monkey said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. After all, I¡¯ve never been to Fengcheng before. It¡¯s just a legend. Maybe no one really knows what¡¯s going on. ¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°It¡¯s most likely a trick ¡­ Speaking of which, since the immortal pce had such strict requirements for governance, why would they allow a ce like Yu City to exist? If I were a member of the Immortal Pce, this ce would¡¯ve been blocked off long ago. ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°This was left behind from the unparalleled great war back then. Even the current Immortal Emperor level experts have no way of stopping it. If they wanted the Fengcheng to disappear, it would cause the hell to disappear along with them ¡­ It was like a ball of flesh growing between two people, connecting their bodies together. If we forcefully cut off this ball of meat, then both of us will die. ¡±

    ¡°The Mortal Realm and the Infernal Realm are these two. The City of O is this meatball.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­ However, after walking for so long, he didn¡¯t see anything. Are we really going to climb up the tower and ask that eye if you want us to go in? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°No matter what that old fellow says, he won¡¯te in. He must know what to do.¡±

    He turned around and saw An Zheng standing by the side of the road, somewhat stunned. No one noticed that An Zheng, who was obviously walking in front, had suddenly gone to the back.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Du Shoushou called out, and quickly went over to call him, but An Zheng did not answer him, he only stood there foolishly with his back facing Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou felt that something was wrong and reached out to grab An Zheng¡¯s shoulder. The moment An Zheng turned around, he screamed in fear.

    They were An Zheng¡¯s men, but they did not have An Zheng¡¯s face.

    There was nothing on his face. There was no change in his facial features. It was only half a circle. Du Shoushou retreated in shock, and when he turned his head to ¡°look¡± at him, a terrifying aura immediately pervaded the air.

    ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±

    Suddenly, An Zheng¡¯s voice came from the front, causing everyone to wake up and look forward, only to see An Zheng standing right in front of them on the road, looking back at them. When they turned back, An Zheng had disappeared. It was as if he had never appeared.

    ¡°Illusion?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pulled Du Shoushou and pulled him back, and discovered that Du Shoushou¡¯s body was extremely cold.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately asked.

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°I¡¯ve been scared, I¡¯m fine ¡­ ¡°This is such a crappy ce, f * cking ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Du Shoushou fell to the ground and lost consciousness. A faint ck Qi floated over like mice that had smelled food, and quickly condensed into a ball around Du Shoushou.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    A female disciple from East China Sea Yaochi walked over and casually waved her hand. A golden light sprinkled out, and the ck gas instantly dissipated. The golden light had broken through the ck gas, making it seem as though it was a natural predator that caused it to feel fear. The female disciple looked to be around eighteen or neen years old. She looked very delicate and pretty, but she also had the kind of cold arrogance unique to the East China Sea Yaochi Divine n. She squatted down beside Du Shoushou to take a look, then said silently: ¡°Being infected by the death aura, there¡¯s no saving you.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted, he squatted down and carried Du Shoushou: ¡°An Zheng, let¡¯s go, we have to save the fatty first.¡±

    He called out and turned around, only to find that there was no one around him. Even the East China Sea Yaochi female disciple who had previously seen Du Shoushou¡¯s name, An Zheng, was gone, let alone the An Zheng who was even further away. However, Chen Shaobai was sure enough, after Du Shoushou fell, he rushed over, he felt that An Zheng was standing right beside him.

    There did not seem to be any change in Fengcheng. That red eye continued to look in his direction, and a faint red light shone down. Other than the Du Shoushou in his arms, he felt that even he himself had be unreal.

    ¡°Where are you?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai screamed once... He suddenly realized what Du Shoushou felt when the warship passed through the ck fog and they were ying tricks on Du Shoushou. Fear, worry, all negative emotions surged out.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±

    Chen Shaobai carried Du Shoushou and looked around, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking y! ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all!¡±

    Chen Shaobai roared loudly, but no one replied him. It was as if An Zheng and the others had never entered before, and only he and Du Shoushou entered this ce. The ck aura that Huan Wan had dispersed earlier gathered together once again, and revolved around Chen Shaobai¡¯s incessant swirls. Inside the ck aura, Chen Shaobai could vaguely see the sinister looking faces of those many people. The pitch-ck, sinister looking pupils were firmly staring at Du Shoushou, who was in his embrace.

    ¡°No one can take him away, no one can!¡±

    Chen Shaobai roared loudly, his eyes turning red, as though he was a mad ancient beast.

    However, the ck gas wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all, as more and more of it gathered here. Gradually, even the sky seemed to have darkened ¡­ When the Eye of Hell turned away from them, the world was pitch ck. Countless voices resounded in the surroundings. It was as though tens of thousands of people were whispering to each other ¡­

 Chapter 1259 - The Nobility of Bullshit

    <h4>Chapter 1259 ¨C The Nobility of Bullshit</h4>

    It was the first time Chen Shaobai felt so helpless. Even when he was surrounded and attacked by dozens of people by himself, he would not feel such despair. Yes, despair ¡­ It was only then that Chen Shaobai suddenly realized one thing. In a ce where he was inferior to An Zheng, he had easily lost his cool when faced with such a situation.

    An Zheng was someone who had relied on himself from the very beginning, so he was able to maintain his calm in the face of all kinds of situations. But rtively speaking, Chen Shaobai was a child who was being cared for and grew up. His father was the Demon Elder, and his former position was in no way inferior to Chen Wunuo¡¯s.

    He had grown up in this sort of environment, and he had nevercked the protection of experts. Therefore, the weakness that Chen Shaobai never dared to admit nor was willing to admit was ¡­ He didn¡¯t actually have much confidence. No matter how careless he acted, his heart was not strong enough.

    Just as the white-bearded old man had said, Chen Shaobai¡¯s state of mind was unstable.

    He hugged Du Shoushou and suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly cursed himself.

    He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He stopped yelling and started searching around. He asked himself, if this was the case, what kind of judgement should An Zheng make?

    ¡°The first person must havee in. It¡¯s not an illusion.¡±

    Chen Shaobai put Du Shoushou down, found all the antidotes he had on him, and fed them to Du Shoushou. He opened the bandage on Du Shoushou¡¯s hand, and after taking a look at it, his face changed. The surrounding light was very dim, but one could still see that arge part of Du Shoushou¡¯s palm had already rotted.

    Chen Shaobai took out a illumination bead from his spatial artifact and floated beside him as he carefully examined his palm. He no longer had the mood to care about the floating ck aura. He had to think of a way to cure Du Shoushou, as soon as possible. The one who could stop the death aura was not him, but Du Shoushou.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s palm, which was as big as an egg, hadpletely rotted, and light ck pus continued to seep out from within. There seemed to be something moving on the skin line. Even the skin was arched.

    Chen Shaobai took out a jug of strong alcohol, poured the wine into the palm of Du Shoushou¡¯s hand, and then wiped the fire piston and lit it. The mes suddenly rose up, and the unconscious Du Shoushou trembled violently.

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath and told himself not to panic.

    He sprinkled some white disinfectant powder on it, and then used his dagger to gouge out the piece of the meat in Du Shoushou¡¯s hand. A ck worm that looked like an earthworm wanted to hide deeper into the cave, but was blocked by the bones. It tried to dig its way through the worm¡¯s wrist, but was picked up by Chen Shaobai and thrown to the ground.

    Chen Shaobai picked uock and pressed it down on the insect, then used all his strength to stomp on it.

    He continuously used his hand to push at Du Shoushou¡¯s arm until the blood that had flowed out from his hand no longer ckened but recovered its scarlet color. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. After bandaging Du Shoushou once again, he fell onto the ground and panted heavily. He saw that the death aura around him was dissipating bit by bit.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly realised.

    Although Du Shoushou¡¯s injuries were strange, they weren¡¯t too difficult to treat. Why did the female disciple from the East China Sea Yaochi called Huan Wan say that Du Shoushou was hopeless? Was she doing it on purpose? Seeing her proficient in dispersing the aura of death, it was clear that she knew more about Fengcheng than An Zheng and herself. Since that was the case, she should be able to see that Du Shoushou was definitely not unable to save ¡­ Unless she deliberately made the party abandon Du Shoushou.

    Chen Shaobai kept taking deep breaths and told himself to calm down again.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    He muttered to himself: ¡°What if these people from the East China Sea Yaochi are purposely trying to reduce the number of people on our side? Could it be that their target isn¡¯t some treasure that they lost in hell, and their target is us? ¡±

    He stood up and paced back and forth, speaking as he walked: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous for An Zheng to be with them? We havotal of four people here, Monkey, me, An Zheng, Fatty ¡­ If the other party separates and Monkey again, Fatty will be together with me. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly raised his head. ¡°But, there¡¯s no need for that old fellow to harm me.¡±

    He squatted down to look at Du Shoushou, causing Du Shoushou¡¯s expression to ease up a little. Chen Shaobai was worried, so he opened the wound that he had just rebandaged and checked it. After confirming that it had not rotted again, he wrapped it up.

    ¡°What would An Zheng do?¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted there, feeling that all the strength in his body was almost used up, he was very, very tired. He clearly didn¡¯t go through any battles, he only cleaned up Du Shoushou¡¯s wounds and gouged out the worms, but he waspletely exhausted as if he was in a fierce battle. He knew that this was not true fatigue, but a change brought about by deep fear.

    Heughed at himself. So it turned out that he was such a coward.

    He suddenly wanted to thank Du Shoushou. Even though Du Shoushou had fainted, he did not go crazy because there was someone beside him. If he was trapped in suce, Chen Shaobai suspected that he would have already charged into the darkness and gone crazy. If it was An Zheng, he definitely would not walk around carelessly. He had to make sure that Du Shoushou was alright first, and that in a situation where there was no danger, waiting in a spot was more important than anything else.

    After thinking to this point, Chen Shaobai quieted down, drank a mouthful of water, and then ate some food.

    In the darkness, a few people stood there looking at Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°His reaction seems to be not bad. After the initial panic, he quickly regained hisposure, and from the looks of it, his physique is indeed extraordinary. However ¡­ I always felt that his physique was a little strange. That fatty can basically rule it out now, he¡¯s not the person we need. ¡±

    Another person said: ¡°Now we just need to see how that person called An Zheng is doing.¡±

    Separated by ayer of pitch ck fog, these people were actually standing tens of meters away from Chen Shaobai. But their voices werepletely cut off... In fact, it was Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou who were sealed inside a very small space, and were only around the size of two rooms.

    The girl called Huan Wan harrumphed, ¡°Although it is not as terrible as I imagined, it is still not considered outstanding. At the beginning, she had looked very scared, but she didn¡¯t seem likesponsible person at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had an injured friend by his side, he might have already been bumping into her. ¡±

    A young man standing beside Huan Wan looked even more feminine than a woman. Her face was covered withickyer of powder, and she pinched her throat as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, she doesn¡¯t seem to be calm at all. ¡°Anyway, I really don¡¯t like this kind of person. Just look at how he yelled, she¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    ¡°You shut up.¡±

    The Goddess coldly replied, ¡°The situation just now. If it was you, you would have already gone mad.¡±

    The man opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t dare to retort.

    Huan Wan tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Qn, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that An Zheng?¡±

    The Goddess asked.

    Another young man called Qigong said scornfully, ¡°Just now, when we opened the barrier to separate them, that guy disappeared in the blink of an eye. He escaped even faster than a rabbit. A man like this, hehe ¡­ I wonder what his friends would think if they knew he was such a coward. ¡±

    ¡°It disappeared when the barrier was activated?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I never would have thought that he wouldn¡¯t be trapped.¡±

    Qimu harrumphed, ¡°What kind of people must have the guts to be as vignt as a mouse when stealing food. If anything happens, they will immediately run away.¡± If I¡¯m not wrong, he may have escaped the city. When ites to being unable to take responsibility, this Chen Shaobai has calcted it well. ¡±

    ¡°Are they out of Fengcheng?¡±

    Huan Wanughed coldly: ¡°So we can now confirm that An Zheng is not the person the Goddess is looking for.¡±

    ¡°Who is the Goddess looking for?¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s voice appeared from behind him. Huan Wan was so scared that his face changed. When he turned around, he found that An Zheng was about 10 metres behind them. He was sitting there with a bottle gourd of wine in his hand as he looked at them. No one knew when he had arrived, and not even the Goddess had noticed in the slightest.

    ¡°How did you get in!¡±

    Qi Bai looked at An Zheng. Fortunately, the powder on his face was thick enough to cover his frightened face.

    ¡°You came in when you did.¡±

    An Zheng waved the wine gourd in his hand: ¡°I¡¯ve drank half a pot of wine and heard all of you speak. I feel that there¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±

    An Zheng hung up the wine gourd and left the short wall he was leaning on and walked towards the Goddess. Qi Lan did not think much of An Zheng and the others, so he quickly grabbed onto¡¯s waist and ced him in front of his, ¡°You do not have the qualifications to get close to Her Highness, the Goddess.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, An Zheng suddenly came over ¡­ The sound of shoes scraping against the ground was like a cannonball being fired. His right arm was bent, and his forearm was raised. It was as if a mountain had heavily smashed into Qian Lan¡¯s body. With this, Qn was sent flying. The moment they came into contact with each other, most of the ribs on Qn¡¯s chest were broken.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, Kai Lan¡¯s back hit the barrier and bounced back. When shended on the ground, she immediately fainted. An Zheng stood still and looked at Chen Shaobai who was at the side of the barrier, then shifted his gaze back to the Goddess.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, and I don¡¯t care if you have any so-called evil intentions. ¡°I can already feel that you¡¯ve hurt my friends. If anything happens to them, none of you will survive.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Qi Bai reprimanded angrily, ¡°You actually dare to speak to Her Highness the Goddess in such a manner!¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, and pointed his middle finger at QI Bai: ¡°Do you believe that the next one will cripple you?¡±

    Qi Bai opened his mouth and took a step back subconsciously. ¡°Brutal, barbaric...¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Goddess, ¡°You don¡¯te to the Infernal Realm to get your things, but to test us? We don¡¯t need your test. Don¡¯t even talk about gains after passing, we don¡¯t even need those. Don¡¯t provoke my friends and me, even if you are some East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s god race. ¡°Don¡¯t show your nobility in front of me, it¡¯s so childish and ridiculous in my eyes.¡±

    Qimu was about to say something, but he suddenly felt his back heating up. When he turned around, he saw that the monkey¡¯s terrifying face had fangs just outside its lips.

    Monkey grabbed Que Lan and threw her onto the ground. ¡°Noble my ass. Back then, Saint Lord didn¡¯t put her in his eyes, but now, she¡¯s still not in his eyes.¡±

    He kicked Kai Bai away. ¡°My brother said that he doesn¡¯t wee you. Scram right now.¡±

    He pointed outside and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you guys to go to the Infernal Realm this time.¡±

    He turned around and tore the enchantment apart, then walked towards Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou. An Zheng looked at the Goddess and followed with big steps.

    The Goddess stood there, not saying a word.

 Chapter 1260 - One Step Forward

    <h4>Chapter 1260 ¨C One Step Forward</h4>

    Chen Shaobai watched as the ck mist around him gradually dispersed, causing space to distort for a bit. Then, a pair of furry hands reached in from the outside with an iparably domineering aura, tearing towards both sides, forcibly tearing apart the barrier.

    Monkey stepped in from outside and nced at Chen Shaobai: ¡°White-faced, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt like he was about to cry. At this moment, he really felt like he had finally met his family. He carried Du Shoushou and ran towards the monkey: ¡°Alright, alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monkey red at him. ¡°Disgraceful.¡±

    Chen Shaobai chuckled: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    When he saw An Zheng also walking over from behind the monkey, his smile became even more brilliant. ¡°Oh, what did the two of you go and do just now?¡±

    Monkey was stunned. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was speechless.

    ¡°Why do the people behind us look so weird? Did you guys start a fight?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the East China Sea Yaochi outside the spatial crack, and all of their faces werepletely ck, as if some kind of family had died. There were two more lying on the ground. It seemed like they couldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°How would he have the mind and time to argue?¡±

    Monkey said as they walked, ¡°Does your big brother An Zheng seem to be someone who knows how to quarrel?

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°F * * k you ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still pretending when you f * cking wake up. Don¡¯t you know how heavy you are?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Lying in my beloved big brother¡¯s arms witretty face, how I wish I could pass out a little more, even if it¡¯s just for that short period of time. Smell the fragrance of your body and feel the feminine charm of your body. ¡±

    Withump, Du Shoushou was thrown to the ground by Chen Shaobai. Du Shoushou patted the dirt on his body, and said with a look of dissatisfaction: ¡°I was still praising you, you¡¯re too rude. You can see through your thoughts with a nce. I can tell that you have feelings for that goddess, and she also likes feminine men. That¡¯s why I said those words to help you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I like rough ones.¡±

    Du Shoushou made a gesture of a gori beating its chest: ¡°I am very rough, do you believe that I won¡¯t punch you until your anus breaks?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Can you two not be so disgusting?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Where are we going now? Left those East China Sea Yaochi people behind? ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°That has nothing to do with them. Since they think they are noble, then let¡¯s go y with their noble eggs. The four of us will go to Hell, but we don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to find a way to save the monks based on our abilities. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°En, the four of us will go.¡±

    At this time, the Goddess brought the female disciple named Huan Wan and followed from behind. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m apologizing for what happened just now, no matter what, I was wrong. I know that you all are going to save someone, and I do have to go to hell to retrieve an item from the East China Sea Yaochi. You guys don¡¯t have any Sky Lock on you, so after entering hell, you won¡¯t be able to stop the attacks of the eighteen Yama Kings. ¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, even if we die, you should at least ept it.¡±

    The Goddess frowned slightly. ¡°Childish.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m just childish, how are you? Do you believe that I¡¯m spitting on you? ¡±

    The Goddess did not want to bother with this rude fellow anymore, so she turned to An Zheng and said, ¡°You are a calm person, you should know that taking advantage of this situation is the best choice. I can feel that there is death energy from hell in your body, I need your help, you need my help, don¡¯t be impulsive, calm down and think about it. ¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself for three seconds, then replied: ¡°Scram.¡±

    He made a gesture of ¡°Heart to Heart¡±. ¡°I¡¯m very calm. I¡¯ll give yoeart to heartparison.¡±

    The goddess halted her steps as she stood there at a loss of what to do. She was a noble goddess, and in East China Sea Yaochi, she was above everyone else. No one dared to speak to her in such a manner, and the mortal cultivators opposite her, who were supposed to be humble and submissive, were now looking down on her.

    ¡°Girl, go y by yourself.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved and walked away with An Zheng and the others, arms around their shoulders.

    ¡°Your Highness, ignore these rude and barbaric fellows. Even if they could enter the Infernal Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. Without our Sky Lock s, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the death aura. I really thought that anyone could enter hell. They won¡¯t know how to be afraid unless they suffer a loss. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    The Goddess said dejectedly, ¡°They know fear, but they are not afraid.¡±

    She turned her head to look at the followers that she had left behind, suddenly feeling that the people she had brought with her were all so lowly. She looked noble and elegant, but she exuded a sense of inferiority and humility that came from the depths of her bones. She didn¡¯t know why she had such an illusion ¡­ He had obviously just interacted with An Zheng and the others, and An Zheng and the others were extremely disrespectful to him.

    However, she had the feeling that these people were the ones who were truly carefree when it came to favors and grudges. The one in their bones was the noble one.

    ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t need to follow them.¡±

    Huan Wan seemed to be able to see through the Goddess¡¯ dilemma. She truly looked down on An Zheng and the others. From her point of view, An Zheng and the others were barbarians who were no different from wild beasts who only drank blood. He did not know etiquette and had no rules. He was simply not the same type of person.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Goddess took a deep breath, ¡°Immortal Queen said, the reason why we are getting weaker and weaker is not because our bloodline is bing thinner and weaker, but because... It is precisely because we care too much about the so-called bloodline, gradually losing the atmosphere of the human world. Back then, why did the ancestor of the god race choose to remain in the mortal world and not enter the immortal pce? Or perhaps, he could create an existence that was like an immortal pce? That is because our ancestors clearly understood that we were human and not some sort of divine being. ¡±

    ¡°Butter on, we felt more and more that we should leave those lowly people behind and seal off the East China Sea Yaochi. so that now we are lost. ¡±

    Huan Wan didn¡¯t understand: ¡°We were originally different from them, why did wee into contact with them? The reason our ancestor chose to seal the East China Sea Yaochi back then is also to protect us. ¡±

    The Goddess did not want to exin any further: ¡°The reason the Immortal Queen asked me toe was not to show how special our East China Sea Yaochi is, but to let me learn. When I came here, I didn¡¯t know what I could learn from a group of mortals.

    She took a big step forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then go back and wait for me with them.¡±

    Huan Wan was startled for a moment, and quickly caught up to the goddess. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever the pce steps down, I want to follow Your Highness.¡±

    In the center of the city, the Eye of Hell that was on top of the tower turned around once again. A faint red light shone onto An Zheng and the rest, giving them the feeling that they were heating up in the afternoon sun. It was clearly something that represented hell, but it was not cold or scary at all.

    If one did not look at that eye and only felt the light, it would make one feel intoxicated.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, how do we get in?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around helplessly: ¡°We¡¯ve already been in the Feng City for 4 hours, where is the entrance?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I suddenly have a bad feeling, we seem to be trapped.¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°All of you, wait for me for a moment.¡±

    After saying that, he dashed out and returned momentster, ¡°We are indeed trapped. The city gate that we entered earlier has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The city gate is gone?¡±

    An Zheng frowned and thought deeply for a while. ¡°Previously, the people in East China Sea Yaochi said that one could only enter Hell after receiving the approval of the Eye of Hell. Now it was sealed ¡­ ¡°Looks like we haven¡¯t gotten any recognition.¡±

    Du Shoushou raised his finger and pointed at the Eye of Hell. ¡°Speak, what do you want us to do?¡±

    The Eye of Hell looked down, and that huge eyeball stared straight at Du Shoushou in a daze. A red beam of light shot out from its eyes straight down, and An Zheng rushed towards Du Shoushou with a change in expression. The moment the red light beam arrived, An Zheng blocked in front of Du Shoushou.

    Witum, it was as if 10,000 sharp, ear-piercing sounds had sounded at the same time. The tremors caused waves of pain in one¡¯s ears, as though one¡¯s eardrums could be pierced at any time. The voice went straight into his mind. Even the early stage Celestial Sovereign monkey could not resist it at all, as he squatted there and hugged his head.

    After the voice disappeared, they noticed that An Zheng had disappeared.

    ¡°Again?!¡±

    Chen Shaobai scolded as he turned his head to look at the Goddess who had been following them the entire time. The Goddess had a nk look on her face as well, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, we didn¡¯t do anything. That is the Eye of Hell¡¯s choice ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Fuck, you still chose me.¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    The Goddess had an unpleasant look on her face as she said, ¡°That is not a choice that is epted, but a choice that needs to be eliminated.¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled, and his face immediately became pale: ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng? ¡°What should we do?¡±

    The Goddess walked over quickly and retrieved the Sky Lock. The golden light enveloped and protected everyone.

    ¡°The only way is to enter the Eye of Hell. I¡¯ll think of a way, this time I hope we can unite.¡±

    The Goddess took a deep breath. ¡°Something may have happened to him.¡±

    An Zheng felt like he was being pushed into a sewer as his body continuously shed against one another in a very narrow space. It was as if there waorrent of water that kept carrying him forward, and it was not a straight road at all. There were many twists and turns on the road, and he was hit until he was dizzy. When he finally rxed, he felt like he was thrown out ¡­ It was not really easy. It was falling from the sky.

    Peng!

    An Zheng¡¯s body heavily fell to the ground, smashing up arge amount of smoke and dust. In that instant, An Zheng was not even able to raise his cultivation, and he freely fell down. Then, he saw a pair ofrge, green-skinned legs scuttling towards him. Then, that thing bent down, grabbed his clothes, and lifted them up.

    ¡°Another one. I threw it into the blood pool.¡±

    An Zheng felt that he was floating ahead, and that the thing looked very clumsy when it moved.

    ¡°Excuse me, what is this ce?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The thing cried out in fear and threw An Zheng out. The power in An Zheng¡¯s body gradually recovered as he twisted his body in midair andnded on the ground. Only then did he see that it was a monster that was around two metres tall with a body covered in ck, a head of a cow, crocodile like skin, and an elephant leg ¡­ It¡¯s ugly.

    ¡°How the f * ck is he still alive!¡±

    The thing roared, and then pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Hurry and die, if Master sees us all!¡±

    A group of things like that were charging towards An Zheng.

 Chapter 1261 - - Two Doors

    <h4>Chapter 1261 ¨C Two Doors</h4>

    A group of green-skinned Big Foot Monsters pounced towards An Zheng. An Zheng had just been sent here by the Eye of Hell so he did not know the situation, and his body had not even fully recovered yet. He stood up and wanted to punch the first Big Foot Monster to death, but his fist had already been thrown out, and he himself had also been thrown out.

    He felt as if his two legs were made of noodles, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up. He threw ouunch, and his body fell forward. This bite of his mouth was especially heavy.

    ¡°Why are there still people that haven¡¯t died yet?¡±

    One of the big legged monster¡¯s face was filled with surprise, as it bent over and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s ankle while dragging him inside.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    An Zheng shouted with all his might.

    It was over two meters tall, wituge belly and thick legs. Its legs were at least half a meter long, and it was making ¡®chi chi chi¡¯ sounds as it walked along the road like a fat meat pad. Although these things looked dirty, they did not have a single trace of an unpleasant odor.

    This Underworld seemed to be different from the one An Zheng had gone to before.

    ¡°He can still talk!¡±

    It looked almost the same auman¡¯s, except it was ugly, with a big nose, small eyes, triangr ears, and a pointed head. The flesh on their chins almost hid their necks, and when they walked the flesh on their chins trembled.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    An Zheng got rid of that guy¡¯s hand and sat down cross legged on the ground to breathe.

    ¡°You guys, can¡¯t you tell who I am?¡±

    A big-footed monster scratched its head as it came over, bent over and carefully looked at An Zheng: ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but could it be that you aren¡¯t human?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This question is really f * cking hard to answer ¡­ You guys can¡¯t feel the death aura in my body? ¡±

    The big-footed monster that spoke came over, squatted down and took a whiff at An Zheng with its nose: ¡°There is indeed one, does that mean you¡¯re not human?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But, even if you¡¯re not human, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Pool of Samsara.¡±

    The Big Foot Monster looked to be silly, it did not have any tricks up its sleeves, and An Zheng asked them what they answer. Moreover, they weren¡¯t on guard at all. If they weren¡¯t too ugly, they would look a little cute.

    ¡°Pool of Samsara?¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, ¡°Is it the ce that undergo reincarnation after death?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it ¡­¡±

    The Bigfoot Monster looked at An Zheng doubtfully, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why don¡¯t you even know about the Pool of Samsara?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°About that ¡­ ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a visit.¡±

    ¡°A visit?¡±

    The big-footed monster showed its teeth as it said, ¡°I think you are a bad guy. You must be notpletely dead, so there is still a deathly aura in your body!¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    An Zheng sat there and said seriously: ¡°Let me exin ¡­ You know how big the world is, right? ¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with how big the world is?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. The world is vast, and there isn¡¯t just one Underworld ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind started to spin faster, and he started to tell nonsense, ¡°In the Central ins, hell is called hell. As for me, I came from the outside world of the Central ins, from a ce called the ck Sea Country. We are no match for your Central ins. We are a small country. However, although the country is small, we have aplete set of departments. However, a few days ago, the King of Hell from the Underworld was taken care of due to corruption, and a new King of Hell came up. ¡±

    ¡°But this King of Hell was actually in charge of the storeroom. He had no experience in managing the underworld, but he had no choice. He had to do it even if he had to.¡± However, he had no idea how to operate it, so he came up with an idea ¡­ ¡°Well, yes, he sent me on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Travel?¡±

    Big Foot Monster looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°He didn¡¯t blink his eyes when he spoke. It doesn¡¯t seem like he was lying.¡±

    The other big-footed monster said, ¡°It looks like it, but I don¡¯t think we can trust him that easily.¡±

    An Zheng took out a bunch of candies from his spatial tool and ced them in the hands of the big-footed monsters one by one. ¡°Come,e, in order to prove that what I¡¯ve said isn¡¯t a lie, I¡¯ll let you guys taste our ck Sea Country¡¯s candies.

    ¡°Sweets?¡±

    The bigheads looked at each other, and one of them stuffed candy and wrapping paper into his mouth. However, after chewing for a while, it was rather tasty ¡­ ¡°What is this smell?¡±

    ¡°Sweet.¡±

    An Zheng peeled off the candy paper. ¡°Eat like this, don¡¯t eat this paper.¡±

    A big-footed monster looked at the colorful confetti and said, ¡°It looks pretty good, what¡¯s on it ¡­ ¡°Xu X Record?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s not important, the most important thing is for you to confirm my identity. I¡¯m just lost, the Central ins is too vast. It was so big that I felt a little disoriented. I didn¡¯t know how I managed to walk all the way to this ce, but suddenly, my legs gave way and I fell to the ground. ¡±

    A big-footed monster said as he ate, ¡°A person with such delicious food must not be a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Another one said, ¡°Do you want to go back? This is the Pool of Samsara, there are 18 paths that lead to the 18 Halls of Yama, which Prison King¡¯s Great Hall did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Prison King?¡±

    An Zheng was startled, he thought to himself that the one who called him was not the Underworld King but Prison King.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either ¡­¡±

    An Zheng gestured frantically: ¡°So big, this ce is so big, I can¡¯t find a way back. It should be the 1st level, the top level. ¡±

    A big-footed monsterughed out loud, ¡°You can tell from one look that you¡¯ve never been here before. Where¡¯s the first level? The eighteen Pce Kings were all on the first floor ¡­ What an idiot you are. ¡±

    An Zheng dug ouile of candy: ¡°I still have a lot here, tell me where is the entrance? I came in through the entrance, and I don¡¯t know how I got here. I still havepanions waiting outside for me, they won¡¯t be able toe in without me. ¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    A big-footed monster grabbed a handful of candy and stood up. ¡°You,e with me.¡±

    An Zheng followed the big-legged monster and walked forward. The walkway here didn¡¯t look too narrow, at least three people could walk along it. The big-footed monster walked in a very unique posture. As it walked, it stretched out its hand to scratch its butt, and then ced it in front of its nose to smell it.

    ¡°This is the entrance.¡±

    The big-footed monster walked to a corner and pointed ahead. ¡°Keep walking. There is a gate in front of you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Just as he took a step forward and turned around, the big-footed monster suddenly pushed him from behind. An Zheng threw himself forward and the door behind him closed with a creak.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The big-footed monster stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth: ¡°We don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re here on a business trip. Even if it¡¯s you, we¡¯ll have to get someone up there to verify you. This ce isn¡¯t the entrance, the entrance is over there, hahahaha ¡­ The Big Foot Monster lied to you, you¡¯re an idiot! ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    The big-footed monster was obviously very pleased with himself. ¡°Is the big-footed monster very smart?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve been tricked by the Bigfoot, why aren¡¯t you willing to admit that I¡¯m smarter than you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because those candies of mine are actually not candies, but a kind of animal poop.¡±

    The big-footed monster was startled, it spat out the candy in its mouth, then held onto the metal door¡¯s railing and red at An Zheng: ¡°You actually gave us feces!¡±

    As soon as he finished, his eyes rolled up and his body went limp. It looked likile of meat was piled there. It looked even softer and uglier.

    ¡°Not only did you give us feces, you even poisoned us with feces ¡­ You¡¯re a bad guy. ¡±

    The big-footed monster muttered something under its breath before fainting.

    An Zheng summoned out the long de Du Shoushou gave him, and cut open the iron door. He pushed open the door and went out to look at the Big Foot Monster: ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re smart, how can that be poop? Don¡¯t you think how much of a trouble it would be to poison the poop ¡­¡±

    An Zheng rummaged through the Big Foot Monster¡¯s body and took out an insignia. Although he did not know what it was used for, he kept it. Then, he ran towards the direction of the entrance that the Bigfoot had told him about. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles along the way. This ce was so empty that it felt unreal. Along the way, they ran for more than a thousand meters. Not to mention humans, not even a single ghost could be seen. In one breath, they had arrived at the entrance mentioned by the big-footed monster. As expected, there were two veryrge doors.

    However, these two doors were not connected, which meant that they were actually two doors. Which one should he open?

    An Zheng looked at the door on the left, there was a drawing of a little person. On the right door, there was a small person.

    ¡°One in a skirt, one in no skirt.¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult for me.¡±

    He reached out to pull open the door of the little person who was not wearing a skirt, and a violent gust of wind violently blew in from outside. An Zheng was caught off guard and flipped backwards, flipping four or five times before he stopped. The first reason was that he had not fully recovered. The second reason was that the wind was truly too strong.

    Without waiting for An Zheng to stand up, arge lump of meat heavily smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s face. That was an iparably huge butt of his. When he sat on An Zheng¡¯s face, it made An Zheng suffocate continuously. The buttocks wererge but stic, and the flesh was not ck.

    ¡°Damned Big Foot Monster, get the hell up, you¡¯re crushing me to death.¡±

    An Zheng said in a muffled voice under his butt. Then, he felt the foot monster that was pressing down on him flip over and lie there. A familiar face came over and looked at An Zheng with a face full of fear: ¡°Little An¡¯zi, why are you here?!¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, and realised that the person who smashed onto his body was Du Shoushou.

    ¡°Damn it, this is crushing me to death ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou helped An Zheng up and looked at the things that fell in with Chen Shaobai and the monkey.

    ¡°Where are the two women from East China Sea Yaochi?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still outside. We found two doors, both of which were painted with little people, one with a skirt and the other without. Although we don¡¯t know what they mean, we don¡¯t care, because no matter which door it is, we won¡¯t be able to open it.¡± No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t do anything about it. Right at this moment, the little person without a skirt suddenly opened the door, and we were pulled in. ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng¡¯s slightly deted nose. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh, I understand ¡­ The door was divided into two, one because it was a man who entered hell, and the other because it was a woman who left. I opened the door, so it was you who were sucked in. ¡°If what I pull apart is ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t say those two words.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°What you said makes sense... Just open that door and they cane in. ¡±

    Du Shoushou thought for a bit, when the man¡¯s door was opened, he himself flew in and smashed his butt into An Zheng¡¯s face, wouldn¡¯t it be the same if the woman¡¯s door was opened? The two girls outside were both beauties, especially the Goddess ¡­

    ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡±

    Du Shoushou ran over to open the door: ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    The moment he pulled the door open, the Goddess kicked the door open. But the door opened ¡­ Du Shoushou looked helplessly at a shoeing his way. It smacked him on the face with a ¡°pa¡± sound, directly kicking him backwards and sending him flying.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1262 - The Strange Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1262 ¨C The Strange Underworld</h4>

    Du Shoushou stood up while rubbing his face, and red at the Goddess. The goddess went over and coughed a few times, pretending that she didn¡¯t see anything. The girl called Huan Wan could not help but cover her mouth andugh.

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, and saw that he was also rubbing his face.

    ¡°Is this considereding in?¡±

    Chen Shaobai had a face full of doubt: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you need the approval of the Eye of Hell?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t I open the door from the inside?¡±

    Monkey thought for a while and said, ¡°It should be like this... Fatty, don¡¯t mind what I say. Someone who isn¡¯t acknowledged by the Eye of Hell won¡¯t be able to enter the Gates of Hell. It is the first one to eliminate you ¡­ ¡°Of course, this is not a bad thing. It means that you will live for at least tens of thousands of years with a strong Yang energy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Monkey Bro, even your words don¡¯t sound like you anymore ¡­ How could you be so tactful due to this world! ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Fatty, I¡¯m not causing trouble here. The meaning of the pretty boy is very obvious. He wants me to scold you.¡±

    The fatty nodded. ¡°Monkey Bro, don¡¯t lower yourself to the little white face. Even the little white face doesn¡¯t have a good heart.¡±

    Monkey acknowledged, ¡°You¡¯re right... Then I¡¯ll go on. That¡¯s what I thought... Because your yang energy is too strong, the Eye of Hell was the first to eliminate you. But An Zheng thought that it was some kind of power that hurt you, so he went to block it for you. However, An Zheng is not one to be eliminated, he can even go to hell. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said with an expression of I understand. ¡°You¡¯re saying, he definitely doesn¡¯t live as long as I do, right?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed to the point where he could only stagger up and down: ¡°Monkey Bro has offended two people at once.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°What I mean is, An Zheng was directly thrown into hell by the power of the Eye of Hell.¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t do anything that exins myself in the future.¡±

    A few of them followed the direction that An Zheng came from and walked inside. An Zheng told everyone about how he met the Big footed monster. Du Shoushou¡¯s face showed that he still had such a stupid thing on his body, but that girl called Huan Wan had such a cute expression.

    ¡°Also, this ce is different from what we expected. Monkey Bro, you said the eighteen levels of hell, why is it that the eighteen levels are not here, but rather, all of them? ¡±

    Monkey was slightly taken aback. ¡°How is that possible? The eighteen levels of hell can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Could it be that we entered a fake hell?¡±

    Just as they were talking, a wave of angered roars came from afar, followed by a burst of concentrated puchi puchi sounds. An Zheng was extremely familiar with that sound, it was the sound of a group of Big Foot Monsters¡¯ big feet stepping on the ground. It sounded like there were at leasundred of them.

    However, it was fine for the three of them to walk side by side in the corridor, and the big-footed monster seemed to be squeezed together by two people. Even if there were oveundred of them, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to fully disy their abilities in this corridor. Furthermore, these Big Foot Monsters were strong, and did not have any Cultivation Power s.

    However, there was only one path. He had to retreat or advance.

    Monkey pulled out the metal rod and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, then don¡¯t fight. This ce is filled with strangeness, it¡¯s different from the hell in your memories. ¡±

    Monkey nodded and ced the metal rod on his back.

    On the opposite side, two Bigfoot Monsters were supporting the dizzy-looking Bigfoot Monster. The three Bigfoot Monsters were so powerful that they couldn¡¯t even walk sideways. Even so, they continued to collide against the walls on both sides of the aisle. The three of them squeezed in, and the one in the middle became even more dizzy.

    ¡°Why are you squeezing me!¡±

    The big-footed monster on the left roared in anger, while the one on the right was unconvinced. ¡°You were the one who squeezed me!¡±

    The one on the left pushed forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with squeezing you? If you didn¡¯t push me first, would I have squeezed you? ¡°Look at how fat you are! If you can block the road by yourself, then how can other people walk?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fat! No matter how fat I am, I¡¯ll only be half you. ¡±

    ¡°I want to duel you.¡±

    The big-footed monster on the left threw the big-footed monster that was being propped up, while the one on the right threw it away unwillingly. The big-footed monster that still hadn¡¯t awoken from eating the candy fell to the ground withud and said with an expression of hallucination, ¡°Delicious ¡­¡± ¡°Liar ¡­¡±

    The two big-footed monsters were pushing each other as if they were looking at something. After pushing and shoving for a while, the two big-footed monsters became angry and started greeting each other with punches and punches in the face. These big-footed monsters seemed to be quite simple-minded. When they fought, they would just stand there and fight. They didn¡¯t dodge, and they only hit each other in the face. The two Big Foot Monsters fought back and forth, the thumping sound was so oppressive that it made one¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Du Shoushou watched as he covered his face, as if he had just been pped in the face.

    ¡°It hurts just looking at it.¡±

    However, this was not the end. While one Big Foot Monster was swinging its arm to hit another Big Foot Monster, its arm bumped into the Big Foot Monster behind it. However, he didn¡¯t care about what happened after that and punched him. The situation had turned intriangr formation, where two big-footed monsters were fighting against each other. These big-footed monsters were too f * cking following the rules. Each of them would fight two monsters at once, seriously waiting for the other two to finish their punches one by one. Then, they would fight two more times each time.

    The other two would also have to wait for the other one to finish before they would fight back.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll take a while.¡±

    Chen Shaobai leaned against the wall and took ouipe from his spatial artifact. The girl called Huan Wan frowned, she came over and took the pipe back, with a cold face she said: ¡°Do you have any morals, the space here is so small, yet you still smoke?¡±

    ¡°Return it to me!¡±

    Chen Shaobai said anxiously.

    Huan Wan snorted: ¡°Look at your face, why should I return it to you?¡±

    ¡°Because of the heat, you took the wrong face.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Huan Wan cried out and threw the pipe in his hand out. The pipe drew a parab in the air before slowlynding in the crowd of Bigfoot monsters. With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the pipe hit one of the big-footed monster¡¯s head. That guy raised his hand to feel around and said, ¡°Which one hit me!¡±

    Coincidentally, the big-footed monster behind picked up the pipe and took a look. It was still smoking. The big-footed monster that was previously smashed immediately punched: ¡°Duel!¡±

    The entire corridor was in chaos as the battle raged on. The monkey saw the pipe fly back from the distance, caught it, put it into his mouth and sucked it, leaning against the wall with a look of loneliness on his face.

    ¡°An Zheng, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s better not to interfere...¡±

    Ten minutester, the group of Big Foot Monsters had all fallen to the ground, fighting until only they themselves knew who it was. An Zheng and the others were already seeing things, it was just a bunch of big monsters attacking each other, punching each other in the face.

    When An Zheng walked over, he suddenly felt his pants tighten. Lowering his head to take a look, a big footed monster reached out its hands and pulled at the bottom of his pants, ¡°Candy, it¡¯s delicious ¡­ ¡°Liar.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, then took ouandful of chili from his spatial tool and stuffed it into the Big Foot Monster¡¯s mouth: ¡°Be good, open your mouth, eat the candy.¡±

    Running after stuffing it is really exciting.

    The group passed through the corridor, and after walking forward for about a few hundred meters, they suddenly saw the light. It turned out that outside of this ce was a world of beautiful scenery, and as Monkey watched, he became stupefied. How did this ce look like hell? It seemed likaradise.

    There watively wide road leading to a distant ce. When one walked for a few hundred meters, there would be a fork in the road. It was probably the passageway that the big-footed monster had mentioned would lead to the 18 Hells. However, from the looks of it, the 18 Hells were definitely not just a few steps away. There should be 18 major cities here.

    ¡°Eh, what is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai saw a sign on the side of the road, he went over to take a look and scratched his head: ¡°Damn, there¡¯s a sign in hell?¡±

    An Zheng moved closer to take a look, it was indeed a signboard. The route and name were clearly indicated on it. ording to the road signs, it was very easy to find anyrge city. From a distance, the closest of the eighteen cities was ovehousand kilometers away.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in hell?¡±

    The monkey felt incredulous.

    At this moment, a fellow came from the distance, pushing a small cart. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and had a head full of bulls. Monkey¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the guy. He rushed forward and grabbed the guy¡¯s cor. ¡°Speak!¡± What are you doing here! ¡±

    That guy had been walking with his head lowered and looked quite dispirited. He didn¡¯t notice that there was someone ahead of him. It was obvious that he was absent-minded. At this moment, he looked up and his face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Saint ¡­¡± ¡°Saint Lord!¡±

    His legs went limp, and witlop, he kneeled on the ground while continuously kowtowing. ¡°This little one doesn¡¯t know that the Saint Lord hase. Greetings to the Saint Lord, greetings to the Saint Lord.¡±

    Monkey looked at him in a rather pitiful manner. The clothes he wore were not the official uniform of the Underworld. Instead, the cart that he was pushing looked like some sort of fertilizer.

    ¡°How did you end up like this? Where¡¯s your official uniform?¡±

    ¡°I was fired.¡±

    The Ox-head guy had a lonely expression as he said, ¡°Saint Lord, it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve been to the Underworld. This ce is no longer the same as thest time you came.¡± Everything here has changed. Neither me nor the horse-mask guy is a member of the public anymore. All these years, I¡¯ve been living off of growing flowers. I¡¯ve barely been able to live.

    When she spoke of her sadness, she actually cried.

    Monkey, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed. ¡°Get up quickly. Look at how you¡¯re crying. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened to you all these years. Why is it that even a grand Demon Envoy like you, a Left Enforcer, would be like this?¡±

    The minotaur cried his heart out for a while before recovering from his sorrow. He pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Over there is my house. Saint,e and rest for a while. I¡¯ll make some tea for you. ¡°I have nothing to do right now and have nted tea nts myself. Look, the tea garden on the hillside over there is mine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to understand the situation first.¡±

    Everyone followed the ox-head monster to his teahouse. The area was not small, at least a few hundred mu in size. However, the tea trees were small andrge, as if they were just there to y with each other. There waow of wooden houses in the teahouse. They were all very yful and wouldn¡¯t fall over.

    The horse-faced monster was squatting in the yard, washing clothes with arge basin. It didn¡¯t even look up when it heard the footsteps. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go cook after I finish washing these clothes.¡±

    The minotaur coughed a few times. ¡°Bro, look who¡¯s here.¡±

    The horse-faced monster raised its head to look at him and then its body went limp as it fell into the basin of water. The minotaur ran over to help him up with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°Scared, scared. After all, when the Saint came, he beat us pretty badly.¡±

    Monkey walked over and patted the horse-faced monster¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look, your clothes are all wet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wet, I¡¯m wet, I¡¯m wet ¡­¡±

    The horse-faced monster muttered to itself, ¡°If I get wet, I won¡¯t be able to see that I peed ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1263 - Soul Burying Orb

    <h4>Chapter 1263 ¨C Soul Burying Orb</h4>

    Monkey exined to An Zheng: ¡°The original Underworld was definitely not as it is now. The Underworld is separated into 18 levels and is treated differently ording to the crimes that peoplemitted while they were still alive. Back then, the Immortal Emperor asked the Buddha for her opinion and learnt it from the Buddhist Sect ¡­ ¡°As you know, there must be a saying for this kind of thing. If you don¡¯t take revenge when you¡¯re alive, then you¡¯ll just die.¡±

    Du Shoushou scoffed, ¡°What you mean is that whether it¡¯s the Dao Sect or the Buddhist Sect, they are unable to do anything about it. Therefore, in order to save face, we have no choice but to look for them in the Underworld.¡±

    Monkey had an expression that you know better, ¡°The Ox-Head Monster and the Horse-Face Monster are the leaders of the ghost emissaries in the Underworld. One of them is the Left Commander while the other is the Right Commander. Thirteen thousand eight hundred Ghost Envoys in the Underworld, listen to the orders of the two of them. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the two of them in the same way, one of them had an apron around his waist while the other was washing his clothes ¡­

    Horse-Face smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Life hasn¡¯t been good since I got off duty. There¡¯s no glory left.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, off duty?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    Horse-Face Monster¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation: ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy!?¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself how did the matters of the Underworld involve Purple Ivy again.

    The Ox Head Monster sighed and said, ¡°This is a long story. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist heard of Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, but I didn¡¯t know which tendons he was up to, but he suddenly came to our Underworld. After looking around once, I got angry and said that we were inefficient and had a heavy staffing capacity. This won¡¯t do and needs to be reformed. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°This guy is really free.¡±

    The horse-faced monster continued: ¡°Master Purple Ivy looked around and pointed out three points ¡­ ¡°First, hell is divided into eighteen levels. It¡¯s so troublesome up and down, with all sorts ofplicated procedures. Bringing people into hell to choose one level is going to be too much of a waste of time and effort to report and approve, so we had to tear down the eighteen levels of hell and change it into a t level. All the departments working in one level are doing things in one ce with high efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if it is more efficient, there won¡¯t be a need for so many people. Thus, he suggested the term id-off¡¯ ¡­ Fuck, we don¡¯t know what it means to be off duty. In the end, after a single sh, more than ten thousand Ghost Envoys were reduced to six thousand. After the staff have been cut off, they should be reborn, so don¡¯t stay in the Underworld any longer. ¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help but interject, ¡°But you are the emissaries andmanders, even if you cut the jobs, it would not be enough to cut the two of you down.¡±

    The Ox-Head looked at the horse-faced monster and said, ¡°Because... Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Horse-Face, continue talking. ¡±

    The horse-faced monster said, ¡°Thirdly, as for the rule that those whomit heinous crimes can¡¯t enter the human realm but enter the animal kingdom after dying, Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy also raised an objection. He said that people whomit heinous crimes can¡¯t even be reincarnated as pigs, dogs, cattle, sheep, etc. Pig, dog, cow and sheep are not wrong, why should they be med? ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean by being the scapegoat?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Err ¡­ It¡¯s just not fair, that¡¯s all. ¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled the horse-faced monster, ¡°Hurry, tell me why the two of you were cut off.¡±

    Horse-Face smiled embarrassedly: ¡°You can¡¯t me Ox-Head for this. He didn¡¯t take the me ¡­ That day when Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy came to the Underworld, he didn¡¯te from the main entrance, who knew who he was? When I saw a living person walk in, I immediately interrogated him with righteous words, so he would bear a grudge against me. ¡±

    ¡°Can you stop bragging?¡±

    Horse-Face Monster: ¡°Oh ¡­¡± When he came in the other day, he happened to see me taking money. ¡±

    The ox-head grumbled, ¡°I told you this a long time ago, why did you take so much money? If you don¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t bring it with you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°These words of yours are a bit awkward from the moment theye out of your mouth ¡­¡±

    Horse-Face said, ¡°I know I was wrong about this, but isn¡¯t it always like this? Those ghosts that came in wanted to go to a good home in their next life and be born without fear of food or clothing. However, this is already decided. Even if we were the envoys, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to change our ns. This was what was written in the Book of Life and Death. Everyone¡¯s fate in their next lives had long been decided. However, these dead ghosts are bothering you. We didn¡¯t ept the gift in the beginning, we epted it immediately ¡­ Oh, the crossword. ¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t bear these guys pestering me. Think about it. If you don¡¯t ept the gift, they will feel that their next life is over and that they will be wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves will be so annoying.¡± Anyway, nobody could change this matter, so I thought it through ¡­ After receiving their money, no matter what they do, they will always feel at ease. As for me, I will just ask for some money so that I can have some peace and quiet. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Speaking of epting money for such a just reason, I feel that you shouldn¡¯t get off work, you should go and reincarnate ¡­¡±

    The horse-mask monster humphed and did not say another word.

    The ox head said, ¡°Originally, it was right to change the style of affairs and streamline the organization. After all, after so many years, the eighteen halls¡¯ old masters seem to be in a daze. They usually have nothing better to do, so they often start fighting. After the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy came, no one dared to fight anymore, because they were afraid that they would be the ones to take action. But as the days go by, Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy came only once and then he would just leave it at that, so the matter regarding the reform will end like that. ¡±

    Horse-Face nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. They were afraid at the beginning, so they took it very seriously. Purple Ivy hasn¡¯te again even after several hundred years, who would be afraid? After some discussion, Yama Minamiya decided not to let the 18 Hells of Hell go. He wanted to build 18rge cities so that everyone could stay far away from them and avoid fighting. Wasn¡¯t it a simple person? There can¡¯t be too many people on the official team, so they¡¯ve created a lot of monsters that don¡¯t belong to the team. Since it¡¯s temporary anyway, they won¡¯t pay much money and they¡¯re all dumb so they can be easily fooled. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about is why Eighteen Yama Kings are fighting with nothing to do?¡±

    Horse-Face said, ¡°We can¡¯t me them for this. Who was it that thought up such a way to create an eighteen level hell? If only it was the sixteenth level.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The eighteen of them are split into four tables with two more people. Who wants to watch them? Then let¡¯s fight ¡­¡± The one who always loses watches from the side. ¡±

    Du Shoushou had the same expression as before, ¡°If I had invented something that the three of them were to y with, wouldn¡¯t I be able to separate now? ¡°The 18 people will be split into 9 pairs ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°Did your godfather teach you arithmetic?¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Hello, godfather.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see that foreign mother of yours. I¡¯ll geed packet for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re not dead ¡­.¡±

    After Monkey finished listening, he finally understood what was going on. He thought about the important matters that he had yet to ask, ¡°A friend of mine in the mortal world has the corrosive powers of the death aura, it has already been a long time, the death aura has already destroyed his meridians and Dantian Qi Sea, now his cultivation base is only left witenth of it. If he still can¡¯t think of a way to save him, then he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Horse-Face said, ¡°We can¡¯t help you with the matter of the living. If your friend is dead, we can help him walk through the back door ¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t brag, you can die.¡±

    The horse-faced monster finally reacted, ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯ve already beenid off. ¡±

    Monkey frowned. ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t know of any way to save him?¡±

    The ox head said, ¡°Saint Lord, logically speaking, we shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. Although we aren¡¯t the ghost envoys anymore, this is a matter that destroys the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and retribution is inevitable. But this is a matter of the Lord. Even though we were beaten up by you, we really respect you ¡­ Let me first tell you what the death aura in your friend¡¯s body is like. We have to find a way after we know what¡¯s going on. Otherwise, it¡¯s pointless toe up with any ideas. ¡±

    Just as Monkey was about to speak, the horse-faced monster said with a look of understanding, ¡°Saint, that friend of yours must havee in contact with something that he shouldn¡¯t have, aiya ¡­ Ever since the Underworld managed the chaos, there were a lot of lone souls that didn¡¯t want toe in. They either didn¡¯t want toe in, or they didn¡¯t have enough people, so they didn¡¯t bring any. ¡°In short, if some pretty and pretty female ghosts pester a living person and absorb their life energy, then this matter will just be a waste.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°That friend of mine is a monk.¡±

    The horse-faced monster was stunned. ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± It can¡¯t be that grandpa, right? ¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Horse-Face¡¯s face was twisted into a knot. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. That Lord is a Supreme Realm martial artist after all. If he can¡¯t even resist the corrosive death aura, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to help him.¡±

    Monkey recounted the story of how the monk entered Hell back then, but of course, he couldn¡¯t tell it in such detail. He only mentioned that the monk, in order to save the monk, was eroded by the deathly aura in order to enter Hell in the future. The Ox-Head thought for a while and said: ¡°Regarding this, we still have to ask those 18 old masters, if they have no other choice ¡­¡± I can only ask that Great Buddha. ¡±

    ¡°Great Concealment?¡±

    Monkey asked.

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°That¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t Buddha supposed to be a big hidden treasure?¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°The disorder of time is so serious that no one knows what the current era has be. What happened in your time is different in this time. Let¡¯s first go see those eighteen Yama Kings. Perhaps we might be able to think of something. ¡±

    At this moment, the Goddess who had been silent all this time suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the Soul Burying Orb is?¡±

    Hearing this, both the Ox-head and horse-faced monster were stunned for a moment before their faces instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Why are you asking about the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    ¡°It belongs to my family.¡±

    The Goddess calmly replied, ¡°I want to bring him back.¡±

    The Ox Head was so scared that he fell onto the ground, ¡°You are... You are a descendant of the god race! ¡±

    An Zheng was a little surprised. Why did the people of the Underworld hear that the Goddess was a descendant of the God n? Could it be that the people from the god race did something even more terrifying in the Underworld? It was already shocking enough for a monkey to defeat 18 Yama Kings all by himself, what did the god race do?

    ¡°Please tell me where the Soul Burying Orb is, I really need it.¡±

    The Goddess asked again.

    The minotaur sat on the ground and shook his head likattle. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can ask the King of Hell about this ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1264 - Be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 1264 ¨C Be Careful</h4>

    Du Shoushou looked at the monkey. ¡°What is this thing called the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    Monkey pointed at the Goddess. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask her directly?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the Goddess: ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s her privacy. I¡¯ll just ask how immoral it is.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You want to ask me about the privacy of others?¡±

    Du Shoushou said in an especially righteous manner, ¡°At least it¡¯s better to turn the corner than to go straight to the point!¡±

    The Goddess sat there, holding the hot tea in her hand and said, ¡°The Buried Soul Pearl is our god race¡¯s item. Back then, it was because of the Buried Soul Pearl that we won the battle against the demon beasts. Without the Soul Burying Orb, the God race¡¯s unique ability could not be unleashed. We searched for a long time where the Buried Soul Pearl went to, andter on we found out that a Goddess from the God race stole the Buried Soul Pearl to helerson and entered hell. But unexpectedly, after entering the Infernal Realm, she didn¡¯t seed. She was severely injured, and she even lost the Buried Soul Pearl in the Infernal Realm. ¡±

    She nced at the monkey, who had the expression of ¡°why are you looking at me¡± on his face.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    the goddess asked the monkey.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know shit ¡­¡± ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly reacted to something. ¡°You mean her?¡±

    The Goddess looked at the monkey with great resentment. ¡°She gave up so much for you, betrayed her own family, became an ancient sinner of the family, and died because of your injuries. But you forgot about her so quickly.¡±

    ¡°How could she be from the god race? She said that she¡¯s from the demon race!¡±

    Monkey¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Demons and gods, they are the descendants of the goddess.¡±

    The Goddess stood up and walked in front of the monkey, saying word by word, ¡°From the moment I knew about her story, I had a thought, and that was ¡­ I killed you myself. Immortal Queen has always told me that none of the men outside are trustworthy. I didn¡¯t really understand it at that time, but as I grew up, I finally experienced the pain of the Immortal Queen. It was her favorite child, but she gave up everything for an ungrateful person like you. Her pride, her status, her family ¡­ You actually forgot about it. ¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°I will never forget it.¡±

    The Goddess snorted, ¡°The reason I came this time was because Immortal Queen told me that you were also here. I just wanted to see what it would be like for her to be so infatuated with someone this crazy. After reading it, I am truly disappointed. ¡±

    Du Shoushou hurried over: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I feel that you¡¯re right about you saying that monkeys are ugly.¡±

    He pulled the monkey aside. Monkey¡¯s expression paled to the extreme. It was as if someone had just stabbed him in the heart, not just with a knife ¡­ It was a constant stream of stabs, causing his heart to be badly mutted.

    An Zheng recalled the woman he met in the Western Region of Da Xi era. That girl had really given up everything for the monkey, but the monkey had a wild and unruly personality, so it was reasonable for suching to happen between the two of them. From a normal point of view, it was indeed Monkey that had betrayed her. But emotions ¡­ Who could say?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bring this up for now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at the Goddess, ¡°Our goal is to save people and help you find the Soul Burying Orb. The matter with the monkey is after all a matter for the two of them, so whatever others say might not be true.¡±

    Huan Wan snorted: ¡°You can¡¯t be wrong to say that he ieartless person or trash.¡±

    Monkey nodded dumbly. ¡°Yes ¡­ I was the one who let her down. ¡±

    Huan Wan said: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all these now, you used her, not only did you let her down, you¡¯re also a despicable person.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Monkey raised his head and roared. His eyes were red.

    Huan Wan was shocked by the monkey¡¯s appearance and subconsciously took a step back to hide behind the goddess. The Goddess extended her hand to protect her. Looking at the monkey¡¯s ferocious face, her scarlet eyes and the fangs that were already exposed, she coldly snorted. ¡°What? We¡¯ve seen through your true appearance. Are you trying to kill me to keep your mouth shut?¡±

    Monkey turned his head around. When he turned around, two tears flowed out from his scarlet eyes.

    The instant she saw those tears, she felt pain in her heart for some reason. But soon the pain was gone, and she told herself not to be fooled by what she saw. This dead monkey waeartless man, a despicable man.

    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely cold. An Zheng walked up to the goddess and calmly said, ¡°Xiao Bai is right. We should first find the Soul Burying Orb and then talk. For the rest of the things, it¡¯s not toote to wait until after we leave the Infernal Realm. ¡±

    The Goddess looked at An Zheng, not daring to look him in the eye for some reason. She turned her head and said, ¡°No matter what you say, it won¡¯t end well for me.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Don¡¯t go if you can¡¯t go through with it. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for them.¡±

    He only responded perfunctorily, not realizing that his words caused the goddess¡¯ heart to tremble ¡­ When people tried to persuade others, they would always say that there was nothing wrong with it. But what An Zheng said was, if you can¡¯t go through, don¡¯t go through ¡­

    An Zheng asked the Ox Head Monster, ¡°We won¡¯t make things difficult for the two of you. Do you know where the Soul Burying Orb is? ¡°If you know, please let me know. We¡¯ll just look for it ourselves.¡±

    The minotaur shook his head. ¡°That was a long, long time ago. Legend has it that there waime when hell was inplete chaos. During the chaos, a Demon King ruled over the Infernal Realm. The matter of the Buried Soul Pearl being lost, you all said, happened during that period. The Infernal King has long been eliminated by the Great Vault of Bodhisattva. If there are no surprises ¡­ ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    He looked at An Zheng, and shook his head with all his might: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then where does the Great Vault of Bodhisattva live?¡±

    The minotaur looked to the west. ¡°How would I know?¡±

    His eyes drifted to the west and he said, ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Just go in that direction and try your luck, what if. ¡±

    An Zheng thanked them. Although these two guys didn¡¯t look like nice people, they definitely weren¡¯t good people. However, he was not a scoundrel or a viin, and it was only luck that he had met sucerson in the Underworld. He took out a few items from his space tool and ced them down. After looking at them, the Ox-head Monster awkwardlyughed, ¡°Big Brother, the items you gave us are definitely good stuff. However, we don¡¯t need these. If you have paper money or something, you can burn some for me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright, alright, when I go back, I will burn a cart of paper money, gold ingots or something like that. I will find a shop to cook paper and burn some paper men for you, tell me, which one do you like?¡±

    The Ox Head Monster subconsciously looked at Huan Wan, who immediately red at it, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Horse-Face Monster: ¡°I want to ¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to look towards the Goddess, the ox-head monster stopped him. ¡°Please, don¡¯t look around.¡±

    Horse-Face replied, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to see her. I want to see how the Saint Lord is doing.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Your taste is very unusual.¡±

    The few of them drank tea and bade farewell to the Ox-head guy. In order to express their sincerity, the Ox-head guy stuffed a bag of tea into each of their hands. ¡°There¡¯s no poison in the tea here. I guarantee it will taste good. Please bring it back. If you think it will taste good, help me promote it ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai almost puffed his tea on the face of the Ox Head Monster, ¡°When we return to the human world, are we still going to send them off with our own hands when we sell your goods?¡±

    The minotaur smiled in embarrassment: ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much ¡­¡±

    The group left the tea garden and advanced towards the west. The Ox-Head Monster and the Horse-Face Monster walked to the intersection. There were many forks in the main road that led to a different city. From the direction of the city, this road led to the seventh hall of Yama, which was called the seventh city. Judging from the road sign, the distance to the seventh city was only a few thousand miles. If he wanted to find the Bodhisattva, he would need to go through the seventh city and go who knows how far.

    Because this was hell, their Cultivation Power was suppressed to the point where it was extremely formidable. Moreover, there was no suitable heaven and earth origin energy to replenish it, so no one dared to waste anymore and could only walk. But if they walked thousands of miles, who knew when they would arrive?

    At this moment, the camel¡¯s bell rang beside his ears ¡­

    A person behind him shouted, ¡°Where are you guys heading to? We are on the intercity express train. Would you like to board the train?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked, and thought to himself that this must be the thing that appeared after Purple Ivy came up with this f * cking new idea ¡­ Although it wasn¡¯t directly created by Purple Ivy, it was definitely because he cancelled all eighteen levels of hell before this industry appeared.

    ¡°How do you charge?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    ¡°Everyone, two gold ingots.¡±

    The coachman waved two of his fingers, ¡°If there¡¯s no discount, I¡¯ll charge you a starting price. However, you can pay the fees for each checkpoint along the way. If there are no problems, you can get on the car. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How long will it take to get to the seventh city?¡±

    The coachman said, ¡°We are travelling at an extremely fast speed. We will be there in three days.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°We don¡¯t have any gold ingots on us, can we buy other things?¡±

    Coachman: ¡°Look at your clothes, they¡¯re pretty bright. So you¡¯re poor people.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was startled: ¡°Who are you calling a pauper?¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately pulled him back: ¡°Calling someone poor in this ce really isn¡¯t scolding people ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou turned around and looked at the Ox-head and Horse-Face Monsters who were still waving their hands. ¡°I have a way.¡±

    He rushed back and said something to the Ox-head and Horse-Face monster, then turned around and ran. Du Shoushou chased relentlessly from behind, and in the end, after catching up, they began to converse in a friendly manner. Horse-Face gave Du Shoushou a bit of his gold ingot that he had saved up with a crying face, as if it was a bad guy. Du Shoushou said you can rest assured, when we return, I will give you tworge carts aspensation.

    The coachman looked at the gold ingot in his hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s easy to do business with money. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Everyone found a ce to sit after getting on the carriage. The Goddess and Huan Wan sat together, and the two of them were very curious about this unfamiliar world. Looking out of the window at the scenery speeding past, she seemed to be lost in thought.

    Monkey sat there in a daze, as if he had truly been hurt by the Goddess¡¯ words. Actually, no one knew much about him and that girl, but no one could ask. After all, he had been injured every time he had asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re right in front of Spirit Mountain, you guys be careful.¡±

    The coachman suddenly spoke in a rather strange tone.

 Chapter 1265 - Dead Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1265 ¨C Dead Spirits</h4>

    ¡°What kind of ce is the Spirit Mountain?¡±

    Du Shoushou lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and chatted with the driver.

    ¡°The Spirit Mountain ¡­¡±

    The carriage driver¡¯s tone became even more peculiar, ¡°Anyway, we are fine. Our carts have already paid the annual tribute, so those fellows from the Spirit Mountain won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± You guys are not the same ¡­ Those guys eat people without even spitting out their bones, just hope that they get a nap today. ¡±

    Du Shoushou came to his senses, ¡°You¡¯re talking about robbing dao, right? That¡¯s not something to be afraid of, look at us, we don¡¯t even have money on us.¡±

    ¡°Just asking for money is fine.¡±

    The coachman looked at him with fear in his eyes and said, ¡°If you guys had the money, you¡¯d probably be better off.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng nodded, meaning to say after seeing the situation.

    The coachman must have been lonely from the long journey, so he started to talk a lot, ¡°Oh you two, if the two friends that sent you just now had too much money, you two should borrow more. Those evil spirits could do anything. If they had money, they would ask for money, but if they had no money ¡­ ¡°I have to be angry.¡±

    ¡°You want to be angry? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    The driver had a look of despise on his face, ¡°Newly killed, it seems like all of your money has been used for gifts. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not in a hurry to be reincarnated, but are instead here taking a good look at this hell. It wasn¡¯t easy foerson to die, so why was he in such a hurry to reincarnate? Since the Infernal Realm hade, he should take a look. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve met people like you, you have too many beautiful fantasies ¡­ In this hellish world, it was actually more or less the same as the mortal world. It was difficult to move an inch without money. ¡°You all, this is a pauper.¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, thinking that they were not poor, but if they were to continue, they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it.

    ¡°There is a group of vicious spirits in the Spirit Mountain. They are here to pay the money to Lord Yaksha of the seventh city. That¡¯s why they were so brazen as to stop people like you on the road. It¡¯s fine if you have money, but you just have to pay it all. If you don¡¯t have money, it will suck your breath of death. The more they absorb, the stronger they be. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­.¡±

    He suddenly thought of something, ¡°Coachman brother, there is something I would like to ask you. You said that the Evil Spirit can absorb the death aura of other dead spirits to strengthen itself, but if it¡¯s the death aura of living people, would they be able to absorb it? ¡±

    The driver looked at An Zheng as if he was looking aetard, ¡°Where did the death aurae from?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I¡¯m just giving an analogy.¡±

    The wagon driver thought for a while and said, ¡°It should be possible, but the mortal world is different from the hell world, so it¡¯s hard to say if the death energy will be sucked out.¡± Although those wraiths were strong and cruel, their levels weren¡¯t high enough. From what I know, the best thing to absorb from the death aura is the Buried Soul Pearl. ¡±

    This was the second time An Zheng had heard of the Soul Burying Orb. He subconsciously looked at the Goddess, thinking if the Soul Burying Orb could absorb the death aura, why didn¡¯t you say so?

    The Goddess looked out the window and indifferently said, ¡°If you find it, you will naturally be able to save your friend. If you can¡¯t find me, then there¡¯s no meaning in speaking of it.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and a barrier formed inside the carriage. He turned around and asked the Goddess: ¡°What exactly is the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    Huan Wan nced at the Goddess and she nodded slightly. Therefore, Huan Wan exined: ¡°The Buried Soul Pearl is the most precious treasure of our God Tribe. Back then, during the duel with the Goblin Tribe, the Buried Soul Pearl yed a huge role and only we were able to win in the end, although the victor was stolen by you guys in the end ¡­ The Soul Burying Orb can absorb death aura, for example, if you are injured, normally injuries do not produce death aura, but if you are seriously injured, there will be death aura. ¡±

    ¡°The battle with the demon beast race was always so intense, so many people from the god race were heavily injured. The god race has always had fewer people than the demon beast race, so if one of our people dies, then the loss of strength is huge. The number of demonic beasts was enormous. If a hundred of them were to die, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it even if one of us were to die. Back then, in order to protect her own descendants, Immortal Queen had used a small piece of Heaven Mending Rocks left behind by her ancestor goddess of the god race. In addition to her own cultivation and the power of her bloodline, she created the Buried Soul Pearl. ¡±

    Huan Wan continued, ¡°The Soul Burying Orb¡¯s ability is to absorb the death aura produced by the body of a heavily injured person. If the aura of death disappeared, they could be saved with pills. With this thing, our god race soldiers will have one moreyer of protection. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others finally understood.

    ¡°Not just from the living, I can absorb all the aura of death.¡±

    Huan Wan snorted, and red fiercely at the monkey: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was heavily injured back then...¡±

    The Goddess¡¯ face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore.¡±

    Huan Wan nodded and turned her head not looking at the monkey.

    ¡°In front of us is the Spirit Mountain.¡±

    The coachman couldn¡¯t hear them, but they could hear the coachman.

    ¡°Get ready, I¡¯m not cursing you. If you have money on you, you¡¯d better take it all out.¡± If you don¡¯t have the money ¡­ Wish yourselves good fortune, whether you want to go back or go on you choose. If we go back, you will have to walk because I can¡¯t turn my head. This is the rule. ¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°I only care about taking you away, if something really does happen, I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    The coachman chuckled, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve encountered such an answer. I¡¯ve died a miserable death.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Shut up ¡­¡±

    The mountain could not be considered a proper mountain, or more urately, it should be two big mounds. The only way to the seventh city was through these two mounds, about two or three hundred meters high and shaded with trees. Suce would always make people forget that this was hell.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    An Zheng spoke to the carriage driver outside, upon hearing his words, the carriage driver was stunned.

    ¡°Are you sick ¡­¡± I deliberately chose toe here at this time because I feel that those ferocious spirits might be asleep. No one hase down to stop you guys.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    An Zheng said it again.

    The coachman humphed, ¡°Can¡¯t stop a dead ghost...¡±

    An Zheng told the Goddess and Huan Wan to wait inside the carriage. He, Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai and the monkey looked at the mountains on both sides.

    ¡°Coachman big brother, where do those vile souls live?¡±

    ¡°You are not crazy, you are truly courting death ¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll look for it ourselves.¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed to the left: ¡°Monkey and I will go over there, you and the pretty boy will go to the other side, let¡¯spete to see who¡¯s faster.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We can¡¯tpare, the two of you are both fast gunners.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Do you want to take it slow?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Monkey and Du Shoushou headed towards the mountain on the left. Du Shoushou said as he walked: ¡°Don¡¯t be too open with them.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t open my eyes, I won¡¯t y with you.¡±

    The coachman looked at them witelpless expression, as if he was looking at a retard. Inside the carriage, the goddess and Huan Wan looked at each other, and Huan Wanughed: ¡°It seems like they aren¡¯t those kind of people who are especially detestable ¡­ It¡¯s quite fun when there¡¯s nothing to talk about. ¡±

    Goddess: ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai said as they walked, ¡°After all, the driver can¡¯t find those so-called fierce spirits. If these evil spirits can absorb the death aura from the monk¡¯s body, then our trip would be a sess. Either capture the evil spirit or bring the monk in. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°There¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t been able to figure out.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the aura of death?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s very strange? This was hell, even if Purple Ivy had gone through hell before, it was still hell. When we got here, you felt like you were dying ¡­ Ox-Head and Horse-Face had gone to farm, and there was even a tea garden. Was there a deathly aura in the tea garden? ¡°No, if there are any tea trees, what can they be nted on?¡±

    Of course, An Zheng had already thought of this, it was just that he hadn¡¯t had the time to tell them about it when he was in the carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it ¡­¡± So when the coachman said that those evil spirits needed to absorb the death aura of other dead spirits in order to be stronger, I understood. The Infernal Realm hadpletely changed. Although he did not know the reason, the aura of death had be a luxury. It should be Purple Ivy¡¯s doing, but we can¡¯t casually find him and ask him about it. These undeads cannot absorb the death aura from hell, so they can only absorb their own kind. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°So that¡¯s not right ¡­ Even hell has lost its death aura. What kind of hell is this? ¡±

    The two of them walked up through the trees and saw a row of wooden houses in the distance. Chen Shaobai and An Zheng looked at each other, and two people nked each other. Even if the strength of these two would be slightly suppressed in the Underworld, dealing with a few undeads was nothing to them.

    The door was opened, and it was very quiet inside as well. Chen Shaobai rushed in from the back at the same time. Then, the two of them stood there stunned, because the room was empty ¡­

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to a few ck marks that were around half a meter on the ground. The location was messy and had no rules, as though something had been scattered on the floor. An Zheng squatted and looked, and his face changed.

    ¡°Death Qi.¡±

    ¡°Death Qi?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned: ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Are you saying that these marks on the ground are from the aura of death?¡±

    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± These marks might be the undeads that we are looking for ¡­ It seems that we were a step toote, and even stronger undead souls found these undead souls, absorbed their undead aura, and then left. These are the traces left behind by the undead, looks like that guy just left not too long ago. ¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng suddenly raised his head, causing Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression to change as well. The two of them immediately rushed out, heading towards the mountain on the other side of the mountain. If those dead spirits were living on two sides of the road, then if something happened on one side, then something would definitely happen on the other side as well. If Monkey and Du Shoushou were to be ambushed, something might happen to them.

    The two of them rushed over as fast as they could, and when they were halfway there, they saw and Monkey rushing over.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chen Shaobai stopped and asked.

    Monkey said, ¡°There¡¯ow of wooden houses in the forest, but when we went in, there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a ghost. There were some faint marks on the ground. I felt like it was a deathly aura. In other words, there¡¯s something even more savage that absorbed these dead spirits¡¯ aura. We were worried that you two might encounter an ambush, so we rushed over here. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This way is the same, but the marks are a bit heavier. It seems like that thing went to your side first, it should be gone by now.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get some clues, but this line is already broken.¡±

    An Zheng looked down the mountain. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    After saying that, he sped up and ran down the mountain. A few people reacted and started running down as well. When he rushed down the mountain, he discovered that the carriage had flipped to the side. An Zheng took a big stride over, and saw that the horse pulling the carriage had broken into pieces, and was lying on the ground and twitching. This paper horse was very realistic. When it fell on the ground, there was alsint of fear and despair in its eyes.

    An Zheng saw a human shaped ck scar on the ground beside the horse, which was gradually shrinking. That was the aura of death ¡­ An Zheng knew that it must have been left behind by the carriage driver, because the carriage driver had already been sucked in by the ferocious undead. The coachman was dead,pletely dead this time. Although that guy¡¯s mouth was a bit venomous, he was still a good person. He probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would die in sucidiculous manner.

    An Zheng went to the side of the carriage and fiercely opened the door, it waspletely empty.

    The Goddess and her maid Huan Wan had both disappeared. An Zheng could feel the presence of the deathly aura in the carriage, and it was extremely strong. However, there were no traces of a fight inside the carriage, nor were there any traces of a fight. It was as if those two people had disappeared into thin air. Not only was the aura of deathcking, the two of them also didn¡¯t have any aura.

    An Zheng stood up and looked around, and for a moment, he was at a loss.

 Chapter 1266 - Ghost Yamen

    <h4>Chapter 1266 ¨C Ghost Yamen</h4>

    The coachman was dead, the carriage was gone, and the carts looked like they were dying. The most important thing was that the Goddess and her maid Huan Wan had both disappeared.

    ¡°I won¡¯t... Nothing will happen, right? ¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked when he saw this scene, ¡°What the f * ck is this?!¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t gone far yet, if we search carefully, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t have any clues at all.¡±

    ¡°Separate and search. If you encounter any danger, contact me.¡±

    Monkey pulled Du Shoushou along. ¡°Let¡¯s go in a party.¡±

    The two men rushed to the left side of the road, in the same direction they hade from. An Zheng nced at Chen Shaobai and the two of them chased in the direction of the Seventh City. The environment here was not suitable for their bodies. Other than An Zheng and Monkey, Du Shoushou hadpletely suppressed their powers. Therefore, the team had to be led by An Zheng and Monkey.

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai followed along the main road, hoping to find some traces left behind by the Goddess and Huan Wan. However, even after chasing for a long distance, they still couldn¡¯t find anything, so the two of them decided to return after some discussion.

    Not long after they returned to the abandoned carriage, Monkey brought Du Shoushou back.

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°Norace. Not a trace. Not a trace.¡±

    His brow was deeply furrowed, and he clearly also felt this was unfathomable. Logically speaking, that goddess should be very powerful. Even if she encountered some danger, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to resist at all. If she was a little smarter, she would leave An Zheng and the others some marks, but the four of them would not be able to find anything even if they searched in different directions.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Although Monkey didn¡¯t like the Goddess, and even less the girl called Huan Wan, he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and watch.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was naturally focused on An Zheng. It was unknown when An Zheng had be everyone¡¯s pir of support.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and clear, with only one word.

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in confusion: ¡°The situation right now is so urgent, if wete to find them, there might be an ident. Although they are not our own people, they havee together and there is no conflict between them. We cannot ignore that. ¡±

    ¡°The fact that they don¡¯t have any aura means that they might not be in any danger.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, they have Sky Lock.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly realized something. This Sky Lock tool was one of the most perfect Purple-Rank defense tools, and was even as famous as An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor. The Goddess¡¯s cultivation was not weak, at least stronger than An Zheng, or even stronger than a monkey. Furthermore, Sky Lock could perfectly hiderson¡¯s aura, which was also the reason why no one¡¯s aura would be left behind after they left.

    ¡°Maybe they took the opportunity to dump us?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°After all, they are going to look for the Soul Burying Orb, and our goal is to save the monk.¡±

    ¡°The purpose is the same.¡±

    An Zheng walked over to take a look at the horse. The horse looked like it had a big hole on it and one of its legs was broken. However, things like paper horses were lifeless. They werepletely the lowest level of magical equipment in the Infernal Realm. What they needed wasn¡¯t the power of any elements, but to rely on something very mystical to maintain their activity ¡­ This kind of thing that was extremely profound, An Zheng was also unable to exin.

    An Zheng supported the horse carriage up, it was made of paper too. He saw that it could still be repaired, so he beckoned for everyone toe and help.

    Before they could even repair the carriage, a group of something that was almost transparent suddenly approached them from the distance with a speed so fast that even An Zheng was surprised. When that thing was not moving, it was impossible to discover it. When it was moving, it would explode with an indescribable speed. Once it was moving, it would be quite close.

    And when this almost undetectable transparent object got closer, An Zheng could clearly feel a strong suction force pulling him towards it. If that thing did not have any hostility or killing intent, An Zheng would have already taken action. When that ball of light stopped, the transparent light gradually disappeared, and the Goddess and Huan Wan walked out from the light.

    ¡°Where did you guys go?!¡±

    Du Shoushou ran over and asked.

    And all of An Zheng¡¯s attention was on the Sky Lock in Huan Wan¡¯s hands. That transparent ball of light was emitted by the Sky Lock, and it was also one of its abilities. If he stayed still somewhere, even the peak level cultivators of Celestial Sovereign would not be able to discover him. Only those of the Immortal Emperor Realm would be able to.

    Even if the goddess and Huan Wan were to stand by An Zheng¡¯s side, as long as they remained motionless, it would be extremely difficult for An Zheng to detect them. The reason why An Zheng could feel the ball of light moving was because of his perception, which was sharp enough to sense the stars in the sky. He didn¡¯t even see the monkey and thought it was two people who had just appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°We went after that thing.¡±

    Huan Wan said a little proudly: ¡°I found their nest.¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±

    Huan Wan said, ¡°While we were waiting for you in the carriage, we suddenly heard a paper horse cry out loud, and then I immediately activated the Sky Lock to hide its aura. Following which, we heard the miserable cries of the coachman and the wails of the horse. We didn¡¯t move in the carriage but something broke through the carriage and charged in ¡­ I swear, I¡¯ve never seen anything so ugly or so terrifying in my life. ¡±

    ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    ¡°A mass of ck gas. There is a face in it. Only that face is real, and it is so ugly that no one can describe it. It was a dark green face, with green eyes and no nose, and fangs in its mouth. Except for the face, the rest was ck. Because of the defense of the Sky Lock, it did not notice us, but it must have sensed that there are people in the carriage earlier, so it stayed in the carriage for a long time and continued to randomly attack.

    Although Huan Wan still looked a little fearful, she was still a little excited when she spoke.

    ¡°His Highness said that we will follow him, so the two of us will use the Sky Lock as cover and follow him there.¡±

    Huan Wan pointed to the southwest direction. ¡°They dug a hole there.¡±

    As she spoke, she brought An Zheng and the others to that ce. When they arrived at the Earth Mountain, An Zheng discovered that there was something strange going on witree. Before this, he was mainly searching for the aura of the death aura and the goddess, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these books. When Huan Wan brought it over, he realized that this tree was possibly fake.

    Huan Wan said: ¡°This ieleportation gate. After entering, we arrived at another ce. Perhaps ¡­ That¡¯s where the real hell is. ¡±

    When she said this, her expression changed visibly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared, because the death aura is too strong, and it might be eroded just like your friends.¡±

    She then took the lead to walk out. She touched the tree with her hand, and it suddenly fluctuated as if it had been painted on paper. Then he saw the goddess slowly walk into the painting and disappear. Huan Wan waved and followed the Goddess in.

    An Zheng and the others looked at each other, warned them to be careful and then entered the portal. The surroundings felt pitch-ck, with the sound of wailing ghosts and howling wolves. However, he couldn¡¯t feel anything on his body. It was as if everything in his mind was just an illusion.

    After a few seconds, the surroundings started to light up, but it was only the contrast. The environment here was simr to the mortal world¡¯s evening, except that the sun had just set and night had yet topletely descend. His vision was not good, and he could only see things within a range of a few dozen meters. After entering, An Zheng felt a distinct aura of death. However, this aura of death was different from the one he felt when he first entered¡¯s hell.

    It was a small town, about the size of a few hundred households. The ce where they appeared was the main street of a small town. It seemed quite spacious. The shops on both sides of the main street were shabby, with broken windows and broken doors. The wind was blowing from the ground, but there was not a speck of dust.

    Everyone was under the protection of the Sky Lock¡¯s light aura, so there was no need to worry too much about the death aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally a little familiar.¡±

    The Monkey King looked around and said, ¡°I know what kind of ce this is.¡±

    He exined: ¡°This should be one of the original eighteen levels of hell, because after Purple Ivy came here, this ce was abandoned. And because it was abandoned, it became the gathering ce of some evil spirits. They hide out of the control of Yama and the Bodhisattva, and go out through the portal to do evil things. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t tell which level of hell this is at. ¡±

    ¡°There they are.¡±

    Huan Wan pointed to thergest building in the distance: ¡°It¡¯s all inside.¡±

    Because they had the protection of Sky Lock, the group didn¡¯t deliberately hide their tracks, and just swaggered towards the building.

    ¡°Ghost Yamen.¡±

    Monkey walked to the door and looked up. His expression became solemn.

    ¡°If these things dare to gather in the Ghost Yamen, they must be extremely fierce. Everyone be careful.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is the Ghost Yamen?¡±

    ¡°Because too many people die every day. In truth, Samsara is very crowded. There were only six paths. Every day, he would have to review them, queue up, and arrange them ording to the fixed number in the Book of Life and Death. Therefore, there were arge number of undead waiting for reincarnation, and the Ghost Yamen was the ce to manage these undead. The Ghost Yamen, also known as the Messenger¡¯s yamen. Back then, the Ox-head and Horse-Face Monsters were the heads of the Ghost Yamen. ¡±

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have brought the two of them here.¡±

    ¡°Did you notice that even their cultivations were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow?¡±

    ¡°It seems that after therge scale abolition of the Ghost Yamen, the control over the dead spirits has be very weak. Some of the undeads had taken advantage of the fact that the eighteenth level of hell had changed to the first level to hide here. They devour each other, and the victors get stronger and stronger. ¡±

    Monkey took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. You guys follow behind me.¡±

    He walked forward and An Zheng was the second one. They directly entered through the main entrance of the Ghost Yamen, and had long since left for who knows where. The courtyard was extremely dpidated, with broken bricks and pieces of wood everywhere. There was clearly no wind here, but after entering, he felt the chilly wind blowing on his face.

    At that moment, a sound came from a room inside the room. Monkey made a careful gesture with his hand and leaned towards the source of the sound.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t go too far, otherwise the Sky Lock wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them at the same time, so they all followed. Outside the window, An Zheng and Monkey stood up and looked in, and then they saw an extremely terrifying scene ¡­

 Chapter 1267 - Dare to Watch

    <h4>Chapter 1267 ¨C Dare to Watch</h4>

    Looking through the window, he could see a few ck shadows eating something in a circle. What entered his ears was the sound of teeth chomping on bone, which sounded as if they were rubbing againserson¡¯s eardrums.

    They all looked the same, a mass of ck gas, and only their faces were solid. There was something lying on the ground, still struggling weakly. These things were all concentrated on ¡®eating¡¯ the thing on the ground. In addition to the Sky Lock¡¯s powerful sealing ability, they simply did not realize that An Zheng and the rest were already outside.

    An Zheng gave the monkey a meaningful nce. The monkey nodded slightly, then turned around and nced at Huan Wan. Although they did notmunicate, Huan Wan immediately understood what they meant.

    The strong point of Sky Lock was not only its ability to conceal one¡¯s presence and defense, but also its ability to instantly pull the enemy into the control of the Sky Lock. The reason why Huan Wan was able to control the Sky Lock and not the Goddess was because Huan Wan had a unique Inherent Skill. If it was a one on one fight, it would not be much, and he could not even beat Du Shoushou. However, when shebined her innate ability with the Sky Lock, she was almost invincible.

    The moment Huan Wan nodded her head, she took her Sky Lock and jumped into the window. At the same time, Monkey, An Zheng and the others directly smashed the wall in front of them. They all entered at the same time, and in that instant, the Sky Lock¡¯s strong suction power drew in all the undeads in.

    The moment the undead spirit entered the Sky Lock, Huan Wan held onto the Sky Lock tightly, with purple light coiling around her two hands.

    Weng! All the undeads within the range of the Sky Lock were suppressed foenth of a second. In that one tenth of a second, these dead spirits became as immobile as stone.

    The duration of Huan Wan¡¯s innate skill depended on the opponent¡¯s strength. These undead spirits had absorbed arge amount of other undead energy, so they wereparable to True Immortals, simr to Chen Shaobai, and lower than An Zheng. However, their physiques were unique, and they were located in the Infernal Realm. If they were to fight, they might not be able to control them quickly.

    However, Huan Wan¡¯s Inherent skill was partially based on the life and death of her race. If the opponent was someone who far exceeded Huan Wan¡¯s strength, such aelestial Sovereign Ranker, the control time would not evenst a millionth of a second.

    Just at this moment, An Zheng and Monkey made their moves at the same time, a tenth of a second was enough.

    After suppressing these undead spirits, An Zheng and the others quickly retreated. This was because An Zheng and Monkey could feel that there were even more terrifying existences in this little town. Compared to the aura of the dead spirits in the Ghost Yamen, the dead spirits were not even worth mentioning.

    After grabbing them, they quickly retreated. The few of them seemed to have coordinated with each other countless times before. Actually, this was a body form at such a level of strength. They were all thinking the same thing. The goddess purposely cut off the rear. After confirming that no one had discovered her, she stayed in thest position.

    They quickly left the small town, then exited through the teleportation gate. They found a rtively hidden ce on the mountain.

    ¡°Did you see what you were chewing on?¡±

    ¡°Comrade.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the subdued undeads, and turned to look at Huan Wan and the Goddess, ¡°When you ask them about things, your methods will be more cruel, so the two of you can turn around and not look.¡±

    Huan Wan had an expression that said she had never seen anything before, and she looked quite disdainful.

    An Zheng shook his head and walked over to one of the dead spirits. If one were to look carefully, they would be able to truly feel the terror of these fellows. They would be so ugly that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any uglier. A ball of ck air was constantly twisted, and even after being confined by the Cultivation Power, it continued to struggle with all its might, hissing likoisonous snake spitting out its tongue. Especially the eyes on that ugly face. When they looked at someone, they revealed a murderous look, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    ¡°I want to ask you a few things, but you definitely won¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    An Zheng took out his long de that was at the peak of the Golden-Rank, and poured the Cultivation Power into it. He already had the power of the dead spirit in his body. After his power entered the de, ayer of faint ck qi appeared on the de.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, An Zheng did not say another word, nor did he ask any questions either, as he directly struck the dead spirit at the front. Only, he did not expect that the substance of these undead spirits would be so strong that it would make his scalp tingle. The long de at the peak of Golden-Rank, after being infused with the Cultivation Power, was actually unable to sh his face into two.

    The knife caught in the face and nose and had been cut open. At first, the de was in the jaw and teeth. The upper part of the skull was cut open, and a dark green substance flowed out from the skull. An Zheng¡¯s de twitched a few times but it still stuck strongly.

    ¡°What is that thing? It¡¯s so tough.¡±

    The undead cried out in pain. If the Sky Lock did not have a strong sealing ability, the sound could have traveled dozens of miles. An Zheng stepped on the dead spirit¡¯s skull and forcefully pulled the de out, the sound of the knife rubbing on the bone making people¡¯s skin get goosebumps.

    After taking the de out, An Zheng did not stop.

    ¡°Can¡¯t cut it?¡±

    He held the thing in one hand, half his face in the other, and shed at it with his knife. Every strike was urately aimed at the same spot. The axe and firewood were about the same. One sh, one sh. It took more than a dozen shes topletely split apart that thing¡¯s skull. ck and green liquid flowed onto the ground. That scene was both bloody and terrifying.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Huan Wan screamed in fear and turned her head.

    An Zheng straightened his body and looked at the de to ensure that there were no holes on it before he heaved a sigh of relief. He kicked the dead spirit¡¯s body away and walked towards the second dead spirit: ¡°You have the chance to answer the question now, are you willing to take it?¡±

    The Death Spirit looked at An Zheng with eyes filled with hatred. It struggled upwards violently, opening its mouth wide as it roared at An Zheng.

    Witu sound, An Zheng stabbed the de into the dead spirit¡¯s mouth. The de twisted and turned a few times in his mouth. The tongue inside was crushed, and pieces of flesh and dark green liquid gushed out.

    The goddess turned around and could not bear to watch any longer.

    An Zheng wiggled the de back and forth a few times, then pulled it out. The dead spirit opened its mouth and hissed due to the pain, but was no longer able to make much noise.

    ¡°You lost your qualifications.¡±

    An Zheng then kicked the undead spirit down to the ground, then raised his leg and stepped on the undead spirit¡¯s forehead. Both of An Zheng¡¯s hands held onto the hilt of the de, and stabbed down. Stabbing into the eyes of the undead, the eye sockets soon became weirdly shaped. Although the undead¡¯s head had not been split open, dozens of knife holes had been poked out, and what should have been blood flowed out onto the ground. The undead twisted on the ground and died.

    An Zheng dragged his de and walked towards the third undead, the de drawing a mark on the ground.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    An Zheng raised his knife and ced it on the Death Spirit¡¯s skull: ¡°I know you can speak, and understand what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯ll give you a chance, are you willing to answer my question? ¡±

    Unlike the previous two, the undead¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and hatred. Its eyes flickered, and it seemed that it was truly afraid. Perhaps there was something even more terrifying that An Zheng bringing them right now.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hesitated.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°You¡¯ve lost your chance too.¡±

    The long de in An Zheng¡¯s hand pierced through the undead¡¯s left eye socket, and witu sound, the de and sword pierced out from the back of its head. An Zheng¡¯s wrist turned. The de was like a spinning drill, expanding the eye socket by more than a fold. The dead spirit let out a wail, which caused waves of pain in everyone¡¯s ears. Although they did not turn back to look, the Goddess and Huan Wan more or less knew what An Zheng was doing. Their faces were somewhat pale, especially Huan Wan¡¯s, as their lips were trembling.

    An Zheng took out the knife that was covered with the sticky liquid and stabbed it into the right eye socket. After the knife pierced through, An Zheng used the knife to pick up dead spirits and beat them up on both sides of his body, one on the left, one on the right, and then smashed them down seven or eight times. The knife split the eye socket and skull, and half of the thing¡¯s skull fell out, and a lot of stuff flowed out from the brain.

    An Zheng held onto his de and walked towards the fourth undead spirit, and said while walking: ¡°I¡¯ve already killed three, there¡¯s still three. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re not willing to answer my question. In any case, killing three is fine, but killing six is fine. ¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he went up and kicked away the fourth undead. Then, he grasped his de with both of his hands and swung down like a madman. This time, the sh was even more brutal. How could one describe that feeling ¡­ It was like a machete chopping firewood. However, the machete was not very sharp, so it could not be hacked apart. Instead, it smashed over and over again, sending bits of wood flying.

    What was flying around right now was definitely not the sawdust, but the skull of the dead spirit. A cut was made to see if there was an opening, then another to expand the wound, and then another to break the skull into pieces. The undead continued to twitch on the ground as if An Zheng had turned into a demon, with no intention of stopping.

    After about two minutes, the fourth undead¡¯s head waspletely gone. On the ground waile of broken pieces that looked like dumplings, mixed together with the skull and other stuff. It looked extremely bloody, even though it wasn¡¯t blood-red ¡­

    An Zheng seemed to be tired, as he minced the fourth undead¡¯s head into a meat paste and stretched out his arms. He then looked at the five dead spirits on the ground and walked over withrge strides. ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re all tough bones, I¡¯ll grant you that wish. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Wishing... ¡°I do.¡±

    The fifth undead¡¯s mouth made a few cracking sounds, as if it hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so it sounded awkward when it spoke, as if it had almost forgotten to pronounce. Her voice was hoarse, making people ufortable.

    ¡°Oh, will you?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the sixth undead, ¡°Then I will ask if it is willing. If he is not, I will kill him first and leave you with what you are willing to say. In any case, if you say that you¡¯ll let it escape back to the top secret, you¡¯re done for, so I¡¯ll help you get rid of this trouble.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I am willing as well! ¡±

    The sixth undead screamed hoarsely, its eyes no longer fierce and resentful, only fearful. This was the first time they saw a living person who wasn¡¯t afraid of the undead, and their methods were much more cruel than when they were torturing people.

    An Zheng seemed to be a little conflicted: ¡°If both of them are willing, then it would be a bit difficult to choose ¡­ Well, we¡¯ll split up and ask you the same question. If your answers don¡¯t match, then cut them up together. I seem to like this feeling. It¡¯s just like when I was young and went crazy chopping at trees with a kitchen knife. It¡¯s very addictive. ¡±

    The two undeads trembled at the same time, and when they looked at An Zheng, they were already filled with fear.

    An Zheng called Monkey over. The few of them discussed some questions and then separated to ask the two undeads.

    Huan Wan was so scared that her shoulders started to tremble, her voice became as soft as a mosquito flying past, ¡°Shh ¡­ Your Highness, he ¡­ has he finished? ¡±

    Goddess: ¡°I ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Huan Wan: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to look back.¡±

    Goddess: ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to. ¡±

 Chapter 1268 - Objective: The Undead Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1268 ¨C Objective: The Undead Lord</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Du Shoushou asked with his mouth agape, and then the monkey red fiercely at him. ¡°An Zheng¡¯s words are for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou scratched his head: ¡°The most important thing to ask is this question, what the f * ck are these monsters?¡±

    The one who was captured by the two was the fifth Death Spirit. He was almost scared to death by An Zheng, how could he still dare to resist?

    ¡°We are the servants of the Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°Dragon God¡¯s servant?¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, and then kicked the dead spirit¡¯s face: You guys are f * cking ves!

    Bang! Du Shoushou¡¯s toes were bent back, in pain he rubbed his feet for a while. It was unknown why their faces were so hard, but An Zheng¡¯s long de at the peak of the Golden-Rank was only able to cut through them after a while.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± We are the servants of the Dragon God. ¡±

    On the other side, An Zheng and the others exined the situation even faster. After all, they were more afraid of An Zheng and the others than of the real god of death. Up till now, the only person who caused them great fear other than the Dragon God was An Zheng. Furthermore, the fear and awe that An Zheng brought them were even more intuitive. It was that they could not pee themselves, or else, they would have wet themselves just now. Oh ¡­ Their bodies were a mass of death energy.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the Dragon God?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    The Death Spirit lifted its head and looked at An Zheng, its eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know where the Dragon God came from either. After the 18 Hells changed, this ce has be a wastnd. No one cared, no one cared. So we dead spirits can still be considered to be living our own lives. Those who don¡¯t want to be reincarnated all came here, and slowly became a flower in hell ¡­ Many people actually do not wish to be reincarnated. After all, it was so hard to live and although it seems like there is nothing to do, it seems like there is no pressure and there is no one to restrain us. ¡±

    It paused and then continued, ¡°Until... It was unknown when a bone dragon had appeared here. It was just too powerful. It was so powerful that no one could resist it. Just by looking at it, it could turn everything here into ruins. There were people who tried to resist, but they were unable to stop the bone dragon¡¯s dragon breath. It should beal dragon, not a fake dragon. Even if it dies and bes a skeleton, it can still dominate this ce. ¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Is the reason why you guys went to collect the aura of death?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± It¡¯s because it has taken all the death qi here. ¡±

    The undead spirit said witremble, ¡°After Lord Dragon God arrived, he announced that this ce is his territory, and all our undead spirit is his ves. At that time, there were still people who wanted to fight back, but the dead spirits that were rushing towards them were turned into ashes one by one. Originally, the sixteen hundred strong undead spirits were supposed to be hunting bone dragons, but they were all killed by the bone dragon. Even the few who escaped wereter found by the bone dragons and killed. ¡±

    ¡°After the changes at the eighteenth level of hell, the undead spirits here were initially very harmonious. Everyone just wanted to find a ce to quietly float around, no one would disturb them. However, not all dead spirits thought the same. Gradually, I don¡¯t know who discovered that dead spirits devouring dead spirits to make themselves stronger, and thus the peace and tranquility of this ce stopped. ¡±

    ¡°Before the Bone Dragon came, the eighteen levels of Hell¡¯s Ruins were upied by eighteen powerful Death Spirit Lords, which we call the Death Spirit Lords. Each of these Death Spirit Lords controlled ayer of the ruins, so everything in the ruins belonged to them. But after the Bone Dragon came, it became different ¡­ When that Bone Dragon came and announced that this was its territory, the eighteen Archdevils of the Death Spirit Realm obviously wouldn¡¯t agree. They then gathered more than a thousand of them to kill the Bone Dragon, and after they were all killed by the Bone Dragon, the Bone Dragon sent a message for the eighteen Archdevils to meet in hell on the eighteenth floor. ¡±

    ¡°It... It¡¯s about the same as yours. ¡±

    The Death Spirit looked at An Zheng in fear. When An Zheng looked at it, it immediately lowered its head.

    ¡°Yes, the actual method is about the same. In the Yama Hall of the 18 Hells, it was said that the 18 Death Spirit Lords had already agreed to work together to deal with the Bone Dragon. As long as the 18 strongest Death Spirit Lords worked together, killing the Bone Dragon wouldn¡¯t broblem. Furthermore, they have already thought of a n. No matter what the Bone Dragon says, they will deal with it first.

    ¡°However, Bone Dragon didn¡¯t say a single word after arriving at the Yama Hall. After entering through the door, it immediately exterminated three Undead Spirit Lords. One hit kill ¡­ Before the others could react, Gu Long asked if they were willing to submit, while the remaining Undead Lords were still in shock and fear. Gu Long went up and killed three more. This is good, the remaining twelve Death Spirit Lords have all gone soft from fear, who would dare to be the first toe out. ¡±

    ¡°Seeing that no one dares to stand out and submit, the Bone Dragon immediately killed two more. The remaining ten Death Spirit Lords all knelt down.¡±

    The undead spoke so much in one breath, as if it had seen it with its own eyes.

    Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but look at An Zheng after hearing its words, ¡°You actually said that, but now that you think about it, this Bone Dragon¡¯s style is quite simr to yours. We¡¯ll do it the moment we get here, and not give them any chance. ¡±

    An Zheng red at Chen Shaobai and continued to ask the undead: Are you saying that Bone Dragon is forcing all of you to turn into this?

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The Bone Dragon dered this ce its territory, and everything was its, including the aura of death. The eighteen levels of hell is the ce full of death energy, but we don¡¯t dare to breathe it in. It was because Lord Dragon God had been infuriated, causing the world to be destroyed. It was too greedy. Legend has it that dragons are this greedy? Everything is his, and no one is allowed to touch it. ¡°We have no other choice. In order to maintain ourselves, we can only go outside ¡­¡±

    It exined, ¡°Outside is this new hell. The death aura in this ce had beenpletely cleared by the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy. Hell is hell, what life energy ¡­ ¡°But we also have to survive. We can onlye here to absorb the death aura from other dead spirits.¡±

    ¡°Where is the bone dragon?¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Does the Eighteen Yama Kings and the Great Hidden Bodhisattva not know about the Bone Dragon?¡±

    ¡°They should know, but who dares to interfere ¡­¡± The eighteen Yama Kings weren¡¯t necessarily a match for the Bone Dragon. In a one on one battle, they would undoubtedly lose. The 18 Hades already had some contradictions, they couldn¡¯t possibly unite together. As for the Bodhisattva ¡­ Everyone knew about the Bodhisattva, but no one had ever seen it before. I am now suspecting the existence of the Great Cang Bodhisattva. ¡±

    ¡°The Bone Dragon hace in each of the eighteen levels of hell. This is the original Yama Hall. It did not stay there for long, but the treasures in every hall were piled up like a mountain. As long as it had something shiny, it would take it. Although this is the Infernal Realm, many of the magic tools, treasures and the like that were sunk with Master and were all taken by the Bone Dragon. ¡±

    It made the Bone Dragon say that there were no sins, but An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were sure of one thing, and the Bone Dragon did not do anything wicked. It was not the bone dragon¡¯s intention that the undead should go out to the new hell and devour the other undead.

    ¡°Do you know anything about the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The legend is in the hands of the great Tibetan Bodhisattva, but it might be in the hands of that bone dragon.¡±

    The dead spirit floated around and begged, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°Onest question.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°You can absorb the aura of death, but if there is an aura of death within a living person¡¯s body, and the aura of death corrodes, would you be able to absorb the aura of death from within a living person¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t... We¡¯ll be burned out when we get outside. ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring him in. Can you absorb the death aura inside him?¡±

    ¡°Unless he¡¯s dead.¡±

    The undead spirit shook its head, ¡°Otherwise, that¡¯s impossible. After all, there is a difference between life and death.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    He reached to the side as Chen Shaobai took out his Scythe of Death and ced it in An Zheng¡¯s hands. An Zheng then swung the Scythe of Death onto the dead spirit¡¯s head and directly sliced off the upper half of its head.

    ¡°If you knew it would be so useful, you would have used your Scythe of Death.¡±

    An Zheng returned the Scythe of Death to Chen Shaobai and looked at his sickle. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m the god of death?¡±

    After killing the two undeads, An Zheng and the others gathered together and discussed. Firstly, it was almost impossible to find the Great Cang Bodhisattva. Even the dead spirits of the Infernal Realm were not sure if the Great Vault Bodhisattva truly existed. Secondly, even if he went to find Yama Minamiya from the eighteenyers of hell, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. Third, it seemed much easier to find the skull dragon than to find the Great Vault of Bodhisattva.

    ¡°It will be very dangerous.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because of the long term devouring of the eighteen Death Spirit Lords, their strength might not be lower than 18 Yama Kings. Even so, they are not a match for the Bone Dragon.

    Monkey: ¡°For the sake of the monk, we have to go no matter how dangerous it is. Wasn¡¯t it just a dragon? Back then, I even knew a kid who had drawn a dragon tendon ¡­ However, at that time, I really didn¡¯t care about a single dragon. ¡°Right now, my strength is still a lot weaker.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Goddess and nodded, ¡°We have to go. The Buried Soul Pearl is rted to the fate of the god race. Even if I die, I have to bring the Soul Burying Orb back before dying. ¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I just asked one more question, the dead spirit said that there was a former Death Spirit Lord in the small town where we went to capture him, but he was previously injured by the Bone Dragon, so he hid here to recuperate. Furthermore, the other powerful undeads also wanted to obtain the position of the Lord, even if it was the Bone Dragon who was in charge of the situation right now. This temptation would not be able to hold them back. Because it is said that the Bone Dragon spends most of its time sleeping, guarding its treasure trove. ¡±

    ¡°We can go touch this injured Undead Lord. He might know whichyer the Bone Dragon is at.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Monkey and Monkey nodded. ¡°We can try it out, we have a lot of people, and we also have the Sky Lock of the God Tribe, so the odds of winning are very high.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°Then go and take a look at the situation. Chen Shaobai and Fatty, the two of you must go all out to protect Huan Wan¡¯s safety. As long as she is fine, the Sky Lock can use its power to protect us all. ¡°The Goddess is in charge of supporting us. Monkey and I will go.¡±

    Huan Wan scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection, these two guys might not be stronger than me.¡±

    Du Shoushou stared at him, ¡°Do you believe that since you look down on me so much, I will...? Forget it, why am I arguing with a little girl? ¡±

    ¡°Say it again, who is the little girl.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not, you¡¯re a big girl.¡±

    Huan Wan red fiercely at Du Shoushou, ¡°A person like you should go down to hell and pull your tongue out.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°It¡¯s in your mouth.¡±

    Huan Wan was stunned for a moment, then turned around and vomited.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Since everyone is willing to give iry, then let¡¯s go. However, there was one thing he could do. He was already in a simr situation. No matter what happened, he couldn¡¯t give up on the people around him. Fatty Chen Shaobai, you two must remember to protect Huan Wan well. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai and Fatty nodded at the same time. ¡°Understood!¡±

    An Zheng looked at Monkey: ¡°I wonder what kind of strength the Undead Spirit Lord has. Let¡¯s attack together when we see it. Brother Monkey, don¡¯t go crazy.

    Monkey was stunned. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°You are!¡±

 Chapter 1269 - Please let me go

    <h4>Chapter 1269 ¨C Please let me go</h4>

    When he was trying to find the tree again, An Zheng suddenly realized something ¡­ There was no night in the Infernal Realm. He was probably thinking that Purple Ivy was the one who maduckus and changed the situation to this, the Immortal Emperor would be able to do whatever he wanted? Letting the Infernal Realm be devoid of darkness was something that one could do however one wanted.

    Yes, an Immortal Emperor could do whatever he wanted, especially an Immortal Emperor like Purple Ivy.

    The wind gently blew through the forest. This ce was so beautiful that it was a good ce even in the mortal world. But to have such a scenery in the Underworld, no matter how you looked at it, was a bit awkward.

    ¡°Common diseases.¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what era it was in, it was always the same. The boss changed his mind, but before he could respond to the nextmand, the nextmand came again. Moreover, all humans have inertia, so the orders above may not be wrong, but it was impossible to know how to carry them out. Furthermore, our Great Emperor Purple Ivy only got hot-headed for a moment, he might have forgotten about itter on, so the people below us carry it out even less seriously. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You want to beat Purple Ivy?¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°Think about it.¡±

    The group once again entered the ruins of the 18 Hells. When they asked the undead just now, they knew that they entered the 10 Hells through the teleportation portal. It was not a small town, but one of the gathering points for the dead. In other words, this ce wasn¡¯t too far from the tenth floor¡¯s Yama Hall.

    This was because every single level of hell had many undead that entered the cycle of reincarnation. There was no way for them to immediately make the arrangements. Aesult, there were many of these Ghost Yamen¡¯s that surrounded each level. Surrounding the Ghost Yamen were quite a few ces that housed the newly dead souls.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the monkey.

    Monkey pointed at the town in front of them. ¡°Tell my opponent.¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°I like your arrogance.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Then how are you going to exin it to Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you trying to exin, just dump him!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°So you are suceckless person. I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, since they were going to fight anyway, and they wouldn¡¯t use such a killing machine like the Sky Lock until the critical moment, so no one knew how powerful the injured Undead Lord was. If he used the Sky Lock from the start, he might encounter troubleter on. This was because Sky Lock was not only a defensive weapon, but alsigh grade magic tool used to escape.

    Outside the town, An Zheng and Monkey walked out from the protection of the Sky Lock. They told Du Shoushou and the others not to rush over.

    An Zheng hugged Monkey¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Are you used to living like this? ¡°If we fight now, we¡¯ll still have to fight two against one ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Don¡¯t brag, even two against one won¡¯t necessarily win. When I first came to hell, even Eighteen Yama Kings would shiver upon seeing me. Now that I¡¯vee in, I have to avoid them ¡­ Although I have already recovered to the early stage of Celestial Sovereign, every one of the eighteen Yama Kings all possess the strength of a middle stage Celestial Sovereign. ¡°Back then, the great Tibetan Bodhisattva said that it was a quasi immortal emperor. Actually, it might even be stronger than an immortal emperor ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then when are you the most amazing one?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ll do whoever can¡¯t ept it. When I first destroyed the immortal pce, those three immortal emperors didn¡¯t fight with me.¡±

    Without any hesitation, they swaggered into the town. An Zheng pointed to the left, slightly in front of them: ¡°It¡¯s over there, it should have noticed us long ago, but it didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Just stand there.¡±

    The voice that came from within the town was a little hoarse. Judging from his voice, he seemed to be a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. It was impossible to judgerson¡¯s appearance by his voice. There were too many things in this world that seemed fake.

    ¡°You are not dead spirits from hell, you are living people.¡±

    The voice was very slow, as if it was thinking about something as it spoke.

    ¡°A living person can enter the Infernal Realm and find the ruined hell. Are they here to find the bone dragon or the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    An Zheng and Monkey looked at each other, thinking that this Death Spirit Lord was smart enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a chat with you.¡±

    An Zheng stood there and said: ¡°While you¡¯re at it, ask about those two things you said just now.¡±

    The voice was silent for a moment before it appeared again. It snorted and said with disdain, ¡°Do you think that you guys would dare to have any ideas about that dragon? The two things that you¡¯re scheming are not things that people at your level have the right to think about. I was thinking that the Eye of Hell has either closed or is blind. Otherwise, why would it let people like you in ¡­ Your base level of cultivation is considered low even in the Infernal Realm of the Ruins. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Is that enough of you?¡±

    The voiceughed wildly and arrogantly: ¡°You must have known that I was injured and thought you coulde and try me out? Since you guys want to give yourself to me aonic, I¡¯ll dly ept it. However, I am a little displeased to have helped that stupid dragon get rid of a few of its covetous people. ¡±

    With a weng sound, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng and the others without any warning.

    Although this was not really a mystical spatial travel, the pressure on An Zheng and Monkey increased. Their strengths were rtively small inparison in the Infernal Realm, but they were still unable to teleport. They couldn¡¯t even teleport more than a hundred meters away, and might not even be able to teleport fifty meters away.

    On the other hand, the opponents were clearly stronger than them.

    This was an elegant middle-aged man around forty years old. It was obvious that he already had aplete physical body from devouring the other dead spirits. He looked no different from a living person. Only very pale, sickly white.

    He was dressed in a long ck robe and held a book in his hand. Although he couldn¡¯t see the words on the cover of the book, he could tell that the cover and every single page inside was made of human skin.

    ¡°Before I kill you, I have a question to ask you. How did people like you, whose cultivation is low and who look like ants, know about the Bone Dragon and the Soul Burying Orb? ¡±

    Monkey slightly raised his chin. ¡°It seems that you are not old enough. If you were old enough, I would probably kneel before you.¡±

    ¡°I know who you are.¡±

    The Death Spirit Lord smiled, looking at the monkey was like looking at an ant.

    ¡°I already knew who you were when you first came to capture me. The reason I ignored you was because I didn¡¯t discover you, or because you didn¡¯t dare to provoke me. After all, I was injured, right ¡­¡± I knew you guys wereing, and I knew you guys were leaving. I ignored you guys because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. ¡°But now that you¡¯re back, I know that if I ignore you, you think you can kill me?¡±

    He looked at Monkey witxed expression, ¡°The famous Sacred Master, he once smashed through the immortal pce and beat the eighteen Yama Kings. Even the Immortal Emperor had to treat him with respect. Logically speaking, I should truly be afraid of you. After all, you were once so powerful. However, don¡¯t you think that putting up seniority is a very boring thing to do? If the things in this world could only be solved with experience, then there was no need for so much fighting and killing. Everyone, please sit down. I am older, so I will decide ¡­ ¡±

    He didn¡¯t have a single dirty word to say, but every single word he said viciously poked Monkey¡¯s self-esteem.

    ¡°That¡¯s the past, old man.¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord smiled and said, ¡°You want to show your qualifications to me? Talking about his past? I think you have lived for tens of thousands of years for nothing. You were strong, so what? Just two words from before was enough to point out the problem. Not to mention that you have never been to the Immortal Emperor position before, even if you had, the current you is jusile of shit in my eyes. I am so awed by your past ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He stretched out his left hand and crooked his pinky: ¡°Putting up my qualifications ¡­¡± Hehe, what a joke. If you had stood in front of me at your peak, I would have knelt down long ago. But now ¡­ Kneel down! ¡±

    With hisst shout, a powerful pressure appeared. In an instant, Monkey felt suffocated. Unexpectedly, he was instantly suppressed. It was as if he was carrying a huge mountain of ten thousand tons. That kind of pressure made him unable to breathe. His back was filled with a bone-piercing pain and his head was buzzing. Because the pressure was too great, his legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Now, do you still want to show me your qualifications?¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord looked at the monkey with disdain, ¡°People have to submit to their fate, they have to submit to their elders. If you can scare me to death at your peak, I won¡¯t deny it. ¡°What qualifications does the current you have to act with me?¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°All of you, kneel down!¡±

    An overflowing pressure fiercely fell down. Not only the monkey, but even An Zheng could not move. The two of them were tightly pressed down, and their shoulders looked as if they were carrying mountains. Monkey¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and the fangs in his mouth gradually grew out.

    ¡°Angry?¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord said with a face full of contempt, ¡°Let me see you rage. Let me experience your ability of smashing apart the immortal pces and furiously beating up eighteen Yama Kings.¡±

    Aooo!

    A roar erupted from Monkey¡¯s mouth, followed by a ball of purple mes exploding from Monkey¡¯s body. That wild and unrelenting powerpletely exploded out, pushing the pressure upwards. An Zheng was also holding on, carrying on, the pressure seemed to be increasing bit by bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord snorted, ¡°Is exploding like this?¡±

    He raised his left hand and made a grabbing motion. The monkey¡¯s neck abruptly tightened and an invisible force firmly gripped his throat, causing him to feel more and more suffocated.

    ¡°Can your qualifications save you?¡±

    The Undead Lord looked at the monkey with pitiful eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since your era, why are you still pretending.¡±

    He suddenly kneeled down and pleaded, ¡°Please kill me, okay ¡­¡±

    Then he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Should I have begged you like this? What do you think of my attitude just now? Was he humble enough? Is that what you want to see? ¡°I¡¯ll be content with you ¡­¡±

    He heavily threw the monkey onto the ground. ¡°Oh, I should say that I beg you to let me go, right ¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to say it. Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord suddenly came to Monkey¡¯s side, squatting close to the monkey¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Come, say these words ¡­ I beg you to let me go. ¡±

 Chapter 1270 - The Power of the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1270 ¨C The Power of the Heavens</h4>

    The Undead Lord flicked his nails and squinted at An Zheng and Monkey who werepletely under his control. The disdain in his eyes was extremely obvious.

    ¡°Obsolete means obsolete.¡±

    He walked step by step towards An Zheng and the others, ¡°Sacred Master, why did you say you coulde to hell again? Are you here to help me? Although I¡¯m one of the Lords in the Infernal Realm of the Ruins, no one knows me. Even if the great characters in the Immortal pce knew that there were eighteen Lords of the Infernal Realm in the Ruins, they would still look down on them with contempt, because in their eyes, I was just a small character who couldn¡¯t show his face. But here you are... If I kill you, my reputation will rise. ¡±

    The monkey¡¯s eyes became redder and redder, as if blood was about to flow out of them.

    ¡°Stop struggling. You are too weak now.¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord walked in front of Monkey, looked at him, and then shifted its gaze onto An Zheng: ¡°And who are you? Give me a name and see if it¡¯s some big shot. However, looking at your in and ordinary appearance, you don¡¯t seem to be any big shot. Forget it, you¡¯re not important anyway. ¡±

    He reached out and grabbed the monkey¡¯s neck. Slowly, he raised the monkey¡¯s head. ¡°Why? Why did youe back?¡±

    The monkey opened its mouth, but its fangs were filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Scared me.¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord raised his other arm, and smashed the corner of Monkey¡¯s mouth with his fist, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? To scare me? To scare me? I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m so scared! ¡±

    With each word he said, a heavy punchnded on the monkey¡¯s mouth. After five or six punches, one of the monkey¡¯s fangs was broken. Blood dripped from the corner of Monkey¡¯s mouth, dyeing his purplish-red fur even more. Who is the monkey? Those who bully the Immortals to destroy the Immortals, those who bully the Heavens to destroy the Heavens, are rebellious and unruly. When have they ever been humiliated like this? The anger in his eyes seemed as if it could burn everything. The blood in his mouth made his fighting spirit boil even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m really angry. Then why did you hit me?¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord snorted in disdain, raised his hand and pped his own face: ¡°Beat him like this, papapa ¡­¡±

    Then, he threw the monkey away. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    He walked towards where the monkey hadnded, casually punching towards where An Zheng was by the side of his body: ¡°A small fry like you should die first, I¡¯ll apany our Sacred Master to have some more fun.¡±

    Pow!

    The fist should have hit, but the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s footsteps came to a sudden stop.

    He turned his head to look and found that his fist had been grabbed by the little fellow. The other party had his head lowered, and it was obvious that blood was still dripping from his mouth. He raised his hand and opened it, blocking the punch just in time.

    ¡°A nobody?¡±

    An Zheng slowly raised his head, a cruel smile stered on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since I¡¯ve been suppressed into such a miserable state. This kind of feeling was given to others by me in the past, right? Therefore, I feel a bit ufortable bearing it myself.¡±

    He slowly pressed the Undead Spirit Lord¡¯s fist down, and the Undead Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Breaking through your pressure indeed requires that little bit of time. Fortunately, you are a fool.¡±

    The strength in An Zheng¡¯s arm was getting stronger and stronger, and was actually pressing the Undead Lord¡¯s fist lower and lower. In the midst of his shock, the Undead Lord swung his other fist towards An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng turned his head to the side and dodged, his fist grazed past his face and the gale wind left five to six wounds on his face, wita sound, five to six of them split open at the same time, and blood slowly seeped out.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist went over, and suddenly An Zheng¡¯s left foot stepped on the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s leg, lifting his shoulder that was carrying the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s arm up. Kacha! Under such close quartersbat, the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s leg bones were broken.

    His body fell backwards, but his leg was still being stepped on by An Zheng.

    Ayer of faint purple brilliance gradually emerged from An Zheng¡¯s body, and an aurapletely different from that of other cultivators began to pervade the air. It was something that had been released from his bones, an aura that made people look up to, even worship him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t stand you calling me a nobody.¡± ¡°You broke one of my monkey bro¡¯s teeth, I have to make you pay.¡±

    An Zheng stepped on the Undead Spirit Lord¡¯s mouth with his foot, directly causing it to cave in. It was unknown how many teeth were directly trampled on and squeezed into his throat. The Undead Spirit Lord cried out, and then began to cough violently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just hide my abilities.¡±

    From within An Zheng¡¯s bones, an inexhaustible power was released. Streams of air, which could be seen with the naked eye, fell from the sky and entered An Zheng¡¯s body. Within the faint streams of air, there were quite a few small, twinkling stars, simr to miniature gxies. Although they were not very bright, they were still quite awe-inspiring.

    At the same time.

    Inside the Immortal Pce, in the garden behind Purple Ivy¡¯s Immortal Emperor Hall, good old man suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside.

    The stars in good old man¡¯s eyes rotated. Outside the immortal pce, in the sky above the starry sky, faint streams of energy flew out from huges and gathered into good old man¡¯s eyes. As the streams of air flowed in, good old man¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter.

    Following the change in good old man¡¯s eyes, An Zheng¡¯s eyes also underwent a change.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, bing exactly the same as good old man¡¯s eyes. A person and a cat were constantly transmitting their power through the Underworld and the Immortal pce.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to use it to keep the Martial Arts Conference alive. After all, I have to save some strength that others don¡¯t know about. But you are too arrogant ¡­ You say that Monkey Bro is out of date? Look around you. This iell of ruins, and you are an outdated thing. Monkey Bro will never go out of style. ¡±

    When An Zheng stomped his foot down, the power contained was not the Cultivation Power of the mortal world, nor was it An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power.

    It was the power of a!

    A long, long time ago, the Mister who wasn¡¯t too good to An Zheng in the Eye Congealing Pavilion opened a door for him and told him that the true strength of the person was not within a small world, but rather within the stars in the sky. At that time, An Zheng had already attempted toprehend the powers in the sky by himself, which was also the powers of the heavens. However, the immortal pce had ced ayer of restrictions on the outer space. It was impossible for cultivators in the Mortal Realm to truly feel the power of the Ethereal Sky.

    An Zheng tried and tried again and again, and every time he broke through, his perception would be blocked when he reached that barrier. And in order to prevent the people from the Immortal Pce from finding out, An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to take too much risk.

    Therefore, this attempt to perceive the power of the stars seemed to have entered a dead end. Just at this moment, An Zheng suddenly thought of the good old man at Purple Ivy¡¯s side. Then, he suddenly understood why Purple Ivy snatched the good old man from his hands.

    An Zheng was in the mortal realm, but the good old man was in the immortal pce, so he could directlye into contact with the power of the heavens. An Zheng suddenly remembered that the good old man had once transferred all of Purple Ivy¡¯s immortal herbs to his own Blood Pearl Bracelet, and he was enlightened.

    In fact, there could be suceleportation between him and the good old man, it was just that he had been ignoring it. If he could understand this point, then he could alsoprehend Purple Ivy¡¯s painstaking efforts. It was a pity that Purple Ivy had never been one to y ording tomon sense ¡­ If it was anyone else who wanted to help, they would have definitely told the person who was helping. But since Purple Ivy did not say it, he did what he had to do, and relied on An Zheng to experience and think about it.

    In An Zheng¡¯s eyes, the stars were flowing faster and faster, and the purple glow on his body was also bing brighter and brighter.

    ¡°The Undead Spirit Lord?¡±

    Half of his face had already caved in, his cheekbones had shattered, and his nose had shattered. Half of his eye sockets had also shattered. This was because the face of the Undead Lord seemed to be harder than any of the undead. If it was the undead from before, An Zheng¡¯s foot would have crushed their skull.

    ¡°Is the Soul Burying Orb in the hands of that Bone Dragon?¡±

    An Zheng squatted and asked.

    The Death Spirit Lord spat out a mouthful of blood with minced meat and teeth and fiercely looked at An Zheng: ¡°So you¡¯re the one who hid the deepest ¡­ This must be the power of the stars, the power of the heavens ¡­ It seems you arebel. If the people from the Immortal Pce knew that you can use the power from the Human Realm Upon Heaven, you would have died a very, very miserable death. ¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s arm, stepped on the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s chest, and then pulled down with all his might ¡­ Witfft, An Zheng tore off the arm and threw it to the side.

    ¡°Definitely not worse than you.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the Undead Spirit Lord¡¯s other arm. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, is the Soul Burying Orb in the Bone Dragon¡¯s hands?¡±

    Outside the town, Huan Wan looked at the Goddess worriedly, ¡°Why have you still not sent out any signal after so long? The Undead Spirit Lord is so strong, if one of them was careless and got ambushed first, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, how about we go take a look? ¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai had long been unable to endure it any longer, and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Right, right, right, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The Goddess nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Huan Wan nodded her head, holding onto the Sky Lock, he brought the few of them rushing towards the town. At this moment, the Goddess¡¯ expression suddenly changed ¡­ She saw faint streams of energy, as resplendent as the stars, fall from the sky and enter the town. When she saw this scene, she waspletely dumbfounded, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huan Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw the Goddess stop.

    The Goddess subconsciously raised her hand and pointed at the stars that were falling down, ¡°That is... The power of the heavens. That was an ability that the ancestors of the god race once controlled. Someone... ¡°Someone is from our god race.¡±

    Huan Wan¡¯s expression also changed, because she suddenly thought of the words Immortal Queen had said before. The Immortal Queen told the Goddess that the most important thing she was looking for this time was not the Buried Soul Orb, but the man who possessed the physique of a God Tribe from the Fallen Immortal Ind.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± ¡°Him?¡±

    Huan Wan looked at the goddess, and asked her witrembling voice.

    The Goddess shook her head mechanically,pletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1271 - The Opening of Internecine Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1271 ¨C The Opening of Internecine Killing</h4>

    By the time Goddess and the others rushed into the town, the battle was already over. Other than and Monkey, no one knew what had happened in that instant. Seeing that An Zheng and the rest were not injured, they calmed down.

    Monkey found an opportunity to ask An Zheng quietly: ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    An Zheng answered with a smile: ¡°My ultimate weapon, was originally meant to be used during my most critical moments. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that a Undead Lord would already be this powerful, and was even injured.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use it when I saved youst time?¡±

    An Zheng said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°At that time, when Yancheng was injured, it was not at that critical moment that I had no choice but to use it, so it was useless. Butter on, if you want to use it, you will no longer be able to. Because of how heavily injured you are, it is simply impossible to obtain the power of the stars. ¡±

    Monkey patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s best not to tell this to anyone, try to tell no one. Those from the Immortal Pce are iparably wary of those who canprehend the power of the stars. Once they find out, you will be in danger. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°I know.¡±

    Seeing the two of them whispering to each other, Huan Wan walked over and asked, ¡°Did you ask about the whereabouts of the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°The Undead Spirit Lord doesn¡¯t know if the pearl is in the Bone Dragon¡¯s hands or not. The only thing that is certain is that ¡­ As long as it wareasure that had already been discovered, it would be in the Bone Dragon¡¯s hands. So, we still have to go this time. That guy didn¡¯t actually say anything of value. ¡±

    ¡°Is that bone dragon on this floor in the Pce of Hell?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°This Undead Lord had been hiding from injury, afraid that he would be killed by those undead who want to take his ce. Aesult, he had no idea whichyer of ruins the bone dragon was in. The only useful information is that the bone dragon has to change ces every month. ¡±

    An Zheng helplessly shook his head: ¡°If we are lucky, then we can fight once. If my luck is bad ¡­ We may never get it right. Let¡¯s go ce a Bone Dragon leaves a ce, it¡¯ll all depend on our luck. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oldman Huo said before, you arerson with great fortune.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It might not be a good thing.¡±

    He nced at the Undead Spirit Lord that he had killed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Undead Spirit Lord hadpletely let down its guard and had ced all its attention on Monkey, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it so easily. It was precisely because that guy did not think that An Zheng was some kind of incredible person that he did not take An Zheng seriously. When he passed by An Zheng, he even thought about casually killing An Zheng.

    And An Zheng, was seizing this tiny chance. Using the power of the stars, he quickly suppressed the Death Spirit Lord¡¯s power. Although this kind of suppression did not evenshousandth of a second, it was enough for An Zheng to attack.

    ¡°The hall on this floor is not far away.¡±

    Monkey pointed ahead. ¡°Judging from the direction of this damn yamen, Yama Hall is less than a hundred miles to the east.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°No matter what, I have to leave this time.¡±

    He walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and said with some distress: ¡°Right now, I really feel that I¡¯m useless. I have never been able to help a single time. You said that when we were in Da Xi era, our ancestor Da Chi would asionally still have immortal spirits, but now, in this era, he doesn¡¯t even show himself. I am truly unwilling to believe that Da Chi is an illusory legend. If there was no real person present, then what was the reason behind Da Xi era taking care of me time and time again? ¡±

    An Zheng also couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. Da Chi waeal existence, and the skeleton that An Zheng saw in the Chaotic Space was one of Da Chi¡¯s lives. However, this era¡¯s time was already in chaos. No one knew what would happen next. The legends that he had heard in the Da Xi era did not seem to have happened.

    An Zheng patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much into it. Whether or not Da Chi exists, whether or not he is your ancestor, is not the most important thing. Step by step, we¡¯vee this far, and we¡¯ve mostly relied on ourselves. ¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°I am just anxious, I am unable to help in any way.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are brothers, why say this...¡±

    The few of them advanced in the direction of Yama Minamiya, but no one knew what they would encounter. However, this trip was inevitable, because the monk¡¯s life and death were in their hands. If he could find the Soul Burying Orb, he would be able to live, but if he couldn¡¯t find ¡­ Although no one was willing to talk about it, just thinking about it made their hearts feel heavy.

    The mortal world.

    Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    The Divine Court seemed to have been forgotten by the immortal pce. Ever since Xu Xieyi died, no one from the immortal pce came to this ce. The huge pce-like structure that had just been built seemed rather deste and deste.

    Chen Wunuo stood on the tform in front of the pce and watched the mountain range pass by in the distance. He had been stunned for quite a while. After Xu Xieyi died, the people of Divine Court left the ce, no one asked anything. However, none of the people from Da Xi era dared to leave. After all, the Immortal pce wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Cen An walked over to Chen Wunuo¡¯s side and helped him put on a set of clothes.

    Chen Wunuo chuckled as he held Cen An¡¯s hand, and said somewhat bitterly: ¡°Do we want to be reared sheep? In the past, when Xu Xieyi was around, I could at least feel his existence. Even though the regtions made it hard for people to adapt, I am certain that I am of utmost importance in this era. And now? The main hall here... It¡¯s just a more beautiful looking sheepfold, and we¡¯re all sheep trapped here. ¡°Someone used to feed me before, but now they are raising me.¡±

    Cen An could feel the coldness in Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart. She leaned on Chen Wunuo¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°You¡¯re always so heavy-hearted, I just want to return to our world as soon as possible, and return to that era as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. On the contrary, I think this era is better.¡±

    The corner of Chen Wunuo¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and unwittingly, the once king¡¯s ambition and might would be revealed.

    ¡°Da Xi era is too tired. I have long since touched the horizon, but I just can¡¯t go up. This era is great ¡­ The spiritual energy in this ce is limitless, so cultivating here will not have that kind of awareness that no matter how much you struggle, it will still be meaningless. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the sky. ¡°There is an invisible Heaven Stairway. As long as you can hold on to thedder, you can climb it step by step.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that important?¡±

    Cen An¡¯s expression dimmed, and he lowered his head. The light in his eyes grew dimmer. When she asked this question, she regretted it immediately, because she knew the answer. If he did not say, and he did not ask, then he still had a trace of false illusions. She asked, and he answered, and that little bit of self-deception would vanish.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really important.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s answer was within Cen An¡¯s expectations, but it was precisely because of this that she felt such a great deal of pain in his heart.

    ¡°This Emperor.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said in a sad voice, ¡°In the past, I called myself We. And now? The sheep in the sheepfold ¡­ I will never be convinced. So what if he was an Immortal Emperor? Isn¡¯t it because he climbed up bit by bit? Isn¡¯t it because he was born an Immortal Emperor? With three, he would be able to get a fourth ¡­ You may not have noticed, the Immortal pce¡¯s attitude towards us people is a little strange ¡­ It¡¯s cruel, but it¡¯s also a chance to hide in it. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo released Cen An¡¯s hands and raised both his arms as if he was embracing the world.

    ¡°Capture them all, don¡¯t let any chance go. Only then can you regain control of the world.¡±

    Cen An said but he did not say anything, she was so regretful and wanted to tear his own mouth apart. If he didn¡¯t ask, his fantasies would still be there, and his heart wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain.

    At this moment, a golden light suddenly scattered down from the sky, followed by a long streak of lighting from the horizon. A carriage descended from the sky, and the long rainbow extended from the carriage to the hundreds of thousands of mountains. This scene was so shocking that Chen Wunuo¡¯s face paled slightly at that instant.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a disaster.¡±

    After Cen An heard these words, he felt an extreme heartache for Chen Wunuo. He reached out his hand and wanted to hold Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand, to say, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, let¡¯s face it together.¡± But his extended hand caught nothing but air, and Chen Wunuo was already running towards the golden rainbow. His running posture was filled with a kind of humility.

    This... Or was it the unstoppable Chen Wunuo?

    Cen An stood there watching Chen Wunuo¡¯s running back, and suddenly felt that he had let go of something just now when he had reached out to grab Chen Wunuo¡¯s hand. Or perhaps, that was something he had never grabbed before, not letting go, but a kind of realization ¡­ She never had one.

    The bright golden carriagended on the square outside the hall where the rainbownded. The rainbow was like a bridge that connected the sky and the earth; it was quite a sight to behold. If any ordinary person saw this scene, they would definitely kneel down and worship him.

    Chen Wunuo apanied his smile on his face. When they were still a dozen meters away from the carriage, he kneeled down.

    ¡°Kneeling to wee the arrival of the Immortal Envoy.¡±

    He rested his forehead against the ground, his buttocks raised a little too high. In the past, when he sat on his throne in the great hall looking down on the court officials, he had always found them ugly when they knelt down with their foreheads against the ground and their butts sticking out. At this moment, he had already forgotten.

    A middle-aged man wearing a ck and white robe came down from the carriage, and looked at Chen Wunuo with narrowed eyes: ¡°You seem to have changed a lot.¡±

    Chen Wunuo had seen this person before, this was the one who truly held the power in the Divine Court, the one with the highest position in the whole of history, an Immortal Ranker who was even more powerful than Xu Xieyi. Great deity ¡­ That was an existence that could crush him into dust at will. Chen Wunuo knew that his fate had already changed, and so he quickly learnt to face it with what kind of attitude he had. At this moment, he did not realize that he looked likeclining Buddha.

    This Taoist was called Supreme Celestial Flowing Void, he was the head seat of Divine Court.

    ¡°Supreme Celestial, it¡¯s because I know that I must adapt to the new era, identity, and future.

    ¡°Future?¡±

    Ling Xu Supreme Celestialughed, but that smile made Chen Wunuo shudder.

    ¡°You people can talk about the future now? Forget it ¡­ Since you mentioned the future, then I will give you a future. These few days, I didn¡¯te here to visit you. It¡¯s not that the immortal pce is giving up on you, but the Ancestor has been thinking about how to make you all stronger as soon as possible. ¡°Your luck is here, your future will be even better ¡­¡±

    He took out a jade bottle from his sleeve. ¡°This was given to you by the Immortal Emperor. After eating, your physiques will be even stronger. After a while, it will be Martial Arts Conference ¡­ Ancestor ordered for all of you in the Divine Court to participate. Furthermore, all those who are in the same generation as you, as long as you meet them, are not allowed to stay. ¡±

    Exalted Immortal Flowing Void waved his hand. ¡°All of you must die.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes turned cold and his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ancestor wanted to keep you here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be telling you this.¡±

    Exalted Immortal Liu said, ¡°This way, after you eat the pill, you can first find some people of your generation to test your skills. Your subordinates can also go. There are a few people in your generation in Nine Saint Sect. Go and try and see what it is like to experience power. ¡±

 Chapter 1272 - The Death of You

    <h4>Chapter 1272 ¨C The Death of You</h4>

    In the memories of many people, Yama Minamiya was just a Yama, and there was nothing else. However, it wasn¡¯t as if the Yama Hall was just poking out of thin air. The rest of the ces were just wilderness. The location of every hall was called Spirit Capital.

    This was a Spirit Capital that was so dpidated that people would feel a bit sad when they looked at it. Even though this was originally a dark and cold hell, it was still a pity for this abandoned city to fall. The city wall had already copsed. One of the city gates was still there, and the other one had flown out for hundreds of meters, jabbing into the roof of a building in the city.

    Before they even entered the city, a rotten smell rushed into their noses, making them feel extremely ufortable.

    Huan Wan took out a cloth and covered the goddess¡¯s nose with it as she covered his nose with her hands. From the looks of it, that old master Immortal Emperor called Purple Ivy is not a good person either. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said as he walked, ¡°If that Bone Dragon was really that powerful, we would have already been discovered by it. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not here. Otherwise, it would have alreadye out.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Maybe they think we aren¡¯t worth letting it out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°We are fine, but you have enough weight.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed thoughtlessly, then realized that Chen Shaobai had said he was fat. The two of them continued their chase, not caring at all that this was the underworld. Just by activating the defense of Sky Lock s, it had arge range. The main point was to force the dead aura to retreat, so that it would not affect them. However, the smell was something that could not be dispersed.

    After entering the city, they looked around. Monkey pointed to the left and said, ¡°Go that way.¡±

    Du Shoushou caught up to Monkey King and said, ¡°Monkey Bro, tell me about it. Back then, why did youe to the Underworld?

    Monkey answered with two words, ¡°Change my life.¡±

    ¡°For yourself?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, but the monkey did not reply.

    ¡°Change of orders.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Sucyrannical thing, only our Big Brother Monkey was able to do it back then. I heard that no one can change the things written in the Book of Life and Death.

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°Heaven¡¯s wrath? Back then, those fellows in the Immortal Pce did not dare to do anything to me. ¡±

    After walking for about ten minutes, they saw the Yama Temple that they no longer respected. Surprisingly, from the outside, the style of the hall looked even more likemple. The steps to the door were covered in dust and the signboard of the Yama Hall was crooked. When the wind blew, the signboard swung back and forth, emitting creaking sounds. In this ce, it looked slightly sinister.

    ¡°May I ask if Master Long is home?¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted from outside the door.

    Naturally, no one paid attention to him. How could they be so lucky to be able to meet the person they were looking for in the Yama Hall? 18 Hells, 18 Hades¡¯ Halls. That dragon had to be moved to another ce every month. Who knew where it had gone to this month?

    Right at this moment, the tightly shut door actually creaked open, causing Du Shoushou to jump back in fright, as he looked inside the door with alert.

    An old man about 80 to 90 years old came out from inside, trembling and holding a walking stick with a dragon¡¯s head in his hand. He was wearing something that looked like it hadn¡¯t been changed in hundreds of years, and there was an oily sheen on the cor of his clothes.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Half of the old man came out to take a look, and looked at An Zheng and the others with suspicion.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    ¡°Watch the door.¡±

    The old man looked at Du Shoushou, ¡°Do you still need to ask? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a gatekeeper? ¡±

    Du Shoushou thought to himself, was there a need to be so serious ¡­ He walked over with a smile, and said while nodding and bowing, ¡°Gramps, we have urgent matters to discuss with that Dragon Lord. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s here, but if he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll trouble you to inform him. ¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one here.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Then, may I ask when will Master Longe here?¡±

    The old man stared at Du Shoushou: What are you trying to do?

    Du Shoushou thought for a while, then flipped over his body. He still had a little gold ingot that he snatched from the Ox-head Monster, and stuffed it into the old man¡¯s hands: ¡°We really have an important meeting with Master Long, if you know when he ising, please let us know.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jin Yuanbao. It was obvious that there wasn¡¯t much oil here, and now that it was the greedy dragon¡¯s turn to decide, it was even more impossible to give him any wages. The old man examined the gold ingot over and over again before carefully putting it into his sleeve. ¡°You seem to know how to behave. Come in.¡±

    An Zheng felt that it was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from this old man, so he madand gesture for everyone to follow him, and he was the first one to walk through the main entrance of the Yama Pce.

    After entering this ce, they found themselves in a courtyard. Walking three hundred meters up, they would arrive at the main hall. There should be arge building behind the hall, but no one knew what it was for. There was not a clean spot in the yard, and the footprints the old man had passed were very clear.

    An Zheng frowned slightly as he turned to look at Monkey. Monkey nodded at him as if he also noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°Old man, how long have you been guarding the door?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    The old man trembled as he walked. He didn¡¯t even look back as he said, ¡°I used to be here when the King of Hell was here. When the King of Hell left, the Lord came, I was here as well. And then the dragon came and the lord left, and I¡¯m still here. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like to walk around here all by yourself, right?¡±

    ¡°I like it. I often walk around this courtyard by myself. This ce has the youth that I once had.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hand was gesturing behind his back, and the monkey then pressed close to Huan Wan¡¯s ear, telling her to be ready to open the Sky Lock anytime. There were no footprints in the yard. It was clearly a lie when the old man said that he walked around a lot. Furthermore, An Zheng could tell that the old man was not very familiar with everything here. Most importantly, he definitely did not walk from the courtyard to the entrance to open the door, because there were only the footprints on the ground that he had just left behind.

    Huan Wan anxiously looked at the Goddess and saw that she had slightly nodded her head to indicate that she was not worried.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been so long since anyone hase. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to clean up after living here alone, as long as my own ce wasn¡¯t too dirty. ¡°What do you want to meet Master Long for? He¡¯s not that easy to mess with; he¡¯s got a bad temper.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have a friend who was injured. His injuries are very strange and only Master Long has a way to save him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so ¡­ Which friend of yours is it behind you? ¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡±

    The old man stopped and turned to look at An Zheng: ¡°Then why did you... Master Long left hell? It definitely wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. The ruins of the Infernal Realm was such a good ce that no one cared about being its master. Those Death Spirit Lords that should have died had all been killed, so it was much quieter here. If we go to the Mortal Realm, we will cause trouble. ¡±

    An Zheng probed: ¡°We are willing to pay all of the treasures.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed, and he turned around to continue walking, ¡°We can¡¯t go, but if we don¡¯t go, then Lord Long is the emperor. If we go, we will really die.¡± I¡¯ve already died once, so I don¡¯t want to die a second time. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, and the monkeyughed too.

    They followed the old man into the main hall. In a room behind the main hall, the old man found a ce to sit down and said, ¡°I would advise you to go back to where you came from. Life and death depended on wealth, and since he was injured, that was his fate. Why would I want you all toe to the Underworld? Especially in this Infernal Realm of the Ruins, it¡¯s your luck that you didn¡¯t encounter the Undead Lords. I know one of the injured guys is hiding, but he should be on this level. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We met.¡±

    The old man squinted as he looked at An Zheng, ¡°Young man, be careful of your tongue when you talk big.¡±

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°I am a little curious, you said that such a noble dragon like the one before should have swam above the nine heavens, receiving the respect of tens of thousands of people. Why did you choose toe to the Infernal Realm of the Ruins? What¡¯s so good about this ce? ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    The old man sighed. ¡°Traveling in the nine heavens? Hehe ¡­ Yes, it was afortable thing to think about. However, it was not ufortable. It was really nice when my best friend was still around. But my best friend is already dead, and so is the dragon.

    ¡°My good friend is dead, and so is the dragon?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Just as the old man was about to say something, he suddenly reacted. He snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, I felt that you kids aren¡¯t bad people and are willing to risk your life in hell for your friends, which is worthy of respect. That¡¯s why I advised you guys a little more. Go back, it is your friend¡¯s fate that he cannot be saved. With so many people dying every day, life and death is nothing out of the ordinary. Could it be that every single person¡¯s close friends and rtives havee to the Underworld to causuckus before they die? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are not here to cause trouble, we are here to beg.¡±

    He cupped his fist and bowed. ¡°Senior, please save my friend.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What use is begging me? Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t make me angry. If you make me angry, I won¡¯t be trying to persuade you to leave so courteously.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Dragon, if you have really roamed above the Ninth Heaven, have you never seen me before?¡±

    The old man was startled. He looked down at himself and asked, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Monkey curled his lips and said, ¡°Dragon, stop pretending. Your acting skills are not ordinary either ¡­¡± I just did not expect my luck to be so good to be able to find you so easily. ¡±

    Huan Wan subconsciously took a step forward and said, ¡°Give us back our Soul Burying Orbs!¡±

    It was only after she finished speaking that she remembered that the other party waerrifying Bone Dragon. She was so frightened that she immediately hid behind the Goddess.

    ¡°Buried Soul Pearl?¡±

    An ominous glint shed in the old man¡¯s eyes. It waspletely different from before. He stood up slowly. The cold look in his eyes made the temperature in the room drop significantly.

    ¡°I thought you guys were good people, but it turns out you¡¯re also bad people who came here to steal things.¡± In that case, don¡¯t me me ¡­ Everyone says that dragons are greedy, but no matter how greedy they are, they are still far inferior to you people. For the sake of the Buried Soul Orb, you actually came from the Mortal Realm and came to the Hell Realm ¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯vee, stay with me.¡±

    On the back of his hand that was holding onto the table, an azure-golden mark appeared. It was as if the gap between the scales had been sketched out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    His voice became rough. ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into dead.¡±

 Chapter 1273 - How could I have mistaken you?

    <h4>Chapter 1273 ¨C How could I have mistaken you?</h4>

    The old man who looked to be trembling started to show signs of change on the back of his hand. Traces of greenish-gold appeared one after another, like the gaps between scales. His entire aura had changed. When he straightened his body, it was as if he waowering mountain.

    He looked at An Zheng and the others and said coldly: ¡°Since all of you are here to court death, then I¡¯ll grant all of you that wish.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Master Long, don¡¯t be in sucurry to fight. We are not here to kill.¡±

    The dragon snorted. ¡°That is because you know your own limits and are afraid when you see that I am angry. I don¡¯t know you? Back then, my best friend and I went all out, killing people like you. All of you are greedy and cunning. If you could beat me, you would have already done so. ¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We truly have something to request of you.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°I will not save your friend. What does his injury have to do with me?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ve already said this before, as long as you hand the Buried Soul Pearl over to us, we are willing to exchange it for anything else.¡±

    Long Xian frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Soul Burying Orb is, but I know you¡¯re definitely lying. I saw your eyes sh. You must be trying to trick me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Uncle Long, can you talk properly? If it wasn¡¯t to save our friends, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this damn ce. It was our luck to find you. We really just wanted to have a good exchange. The Soul Burying Orb can absorb the death aura from a living person¡¯s body. Only this thing can save my friend. We are willing to give anything in exchange, all of us. ¡±

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s sincerity, the dragon fell silent for a while and then sat down again, ¡°For saving people, it¡¯s not impossible to exchange it with you guys. But I don¡¯t know what the Soul Burying Orb is, nor do I know what it looks like. I have eighteen treasures. If you search one by one, you might not even be able to find them within a year. Can your friendsst for a year? ¡±

    ¡°I can find it.¡±

    The Goddess took a step forward, ¡°The Buried Soul Pearl was originally a family item, but someone from the family brought it out to save someone. From then on, the Soul Burying Orb lost all information. Only after asking around did Thousand Feet learn that he was in the Infernal Realm of the Ruins. No matter how deep it is, as long as I get closer, I can feel its existence. ¡±

    Dragon One waved his hand. ¡°Just tell me what sort of pearl it is. Is it bright or not?¡±

    ¡°Not lit!¡±

    An Zheng immediately blocked in front of the Goddess and said seriously: ¡°You will know after hearing the name. The Buried Soul Pearl is a ck pearl that does not have the slightest bit of luster. It looks just like a ball of mud that has been there for ten years.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Can you make a mud ball for half a year? ¡±

    ¡°For example, do you know what an analogy is?¡±

    The dragon raised his head and scratched it. ¡°I¡¯ve died once, so my brain is useless. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll tear you apart and eat you before I pull you out. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou heartlesslyughed out loud: ¡°Since you want to pull him out after eating, why do you still want to tear him to shreds?¡±

    ¡°Going down is good.¡±

    The dragon carefully sized up An Zheng and the others, and indeed, they did not look like bad people. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°It looks like you guys aren¡¯t liars, how about this, you guys follow me into my treasure deposit. If this treasure deposit contains any pearl that you guys want, you guys can use your brightest treasure to trade with me. ¡°If you do not have thisyer, then you all can consider yourselves unlucky.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You have eighteen treasures, and the things inside each of them are like mountains... How could we have such heaven-defying luck, running into you on this level, and still be able to find what we¡¯re looking for in this level¡¯s treasure trove? ¡±

    Long Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I realize that you are the only one who talks so much. Ever since you came in, I have always disliked you the most.¡± If you say another word, I¡¯ll eat you up first. If you don¡¯t tear you up, eat it straight away.

    Du Shoushou raised his hand to cover his mouth, then vigorously nodded his head.

    No matter what, he had persuaded the dragon, so not making a move was the best choice. An Zheng and the others could also see that this dragon did not have any evil intentions. Perhaps it was because he had been cheated, or perhaps it was really because he had seen too much darkness in human nature as he had said, so he had to be vignt and suspicious of humans at all times.

    As the dragon was walking in front, An Zheng and the others followed closely behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of bringing you guys in. In any case, all of you together won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡±

    As he walked, he said to himself, ¡°Actually, the fact that I am willing to help you has nothing to do with you. My best friend once told me that saving a good person¡¯s life is more beneficial than killing a bad person. Although I don¡¯t know if that friend of yours is a good person or a bad person, I think that since he has a group of friends like you who are willing to go through fire and water for him, he shouldn¡¯t be that bad. ¡±

    ¡°He is a monk. He is a good monk.¡±

    Monkey answered.

    ¡°Monk?¡±

    ¡°There are two kinds of people that I hate the most in my life. One is a bad person, the other is a monk.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Me too.¡±

    Dragon was originally going to go back on his word, but after hearing Monkey¡¯s words, he immediately became curious: ¡°Since you and I hate monks and bad people, why did you go all out to enter the Wastnd of Hell to find the Buried Soul Pearl to save him?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a good man.¡±

    The monkey¡¯s answer was very simple and natural.

    Dragon obviously froze for a moment, after pondering for a long while, he nodded: ¡°What you said is reasonable, from what you said just now, you have more buddhist heart than most monks. When my best friend and I roamed the world, my best friend was cheated by a monk, so I hated him. But his best friend had also said that the difference between a bad person and a good person in this world wasn¡¯t due to any sort of identity. ¡°There are bad monks, and there are naturally good monks as well.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve always been talking about your close friend, but who is he?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    The dragon raised his chin with a face full of pride. ¡°The world is unique. To be honest, before I met my best friend, I didn¡¯t even like humans. It was my best friend who changed my mind. For at least ten thousand years after we met him, we fought side by side and killed too many bad guys. Not only the bad guys, but also those demon beasts that did evil. It¡¯s not strange that he would do suching, even though he¡¯s human. But when he kills bad people, he definitely won¡¯t go easy on them. I am a demon beast, even when I kill a demon beast, I won¡¯t be merciful ¡­ The two of us are truly a perfect match. ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°Your best friend must be a very famous person. Tell me his name.¡±

    ¡°His name is Da Chi!¡±

    ¡°Da Chi, the one and only Da Chi in the world,¡± Dragon said proudly.

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, and his expression became subtle. He subconsciously looked at Du Shoushou, who had an indescribably excited expression.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± I already said it, it¡¯s impossible for my ancestor Da Chi to not exist. An Zheng, did you hear that! Da Chi, his best friend is Da Chi, the Great Demon Emperor Da Chi! ¡±

    ¡°Monster my ass.¡±

    The dragon red at Du Shoushou: ¡°Da Chi iuman, it¡¯s as if you are a fake person, what bullsh * t rtionship does he have with the demon race. If you want to talk about the Demon Emperor, that¡¯s more like it. Where in his bones would he find such a demi-human bloodline?

    Du Shoushou was startled: ¡°Really?¡±

    Dragon walked to Du Shoushou¡¯s side, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s wrist. ¡°You actually said that you¡¯re Da Chi¡¯s descendant? Say Da Chi is your ancestor? There is not a single thing simr to Da Chi in your body. Although the Cultivation Power is a little closer to him, there is still an essential difference ¡­ Have you received Da Chi¡¯s inheritance before? Hand over my best friend¡¯s things! ¡±

    An Zheng immediately rushed over to help, because he was already being held up by the dragon¡¯s throat, and in the next second, his life could be harmed. An Zheng rushed over and pulled Dragon One, who waved his hand and pushed An Zheng out. The dragon¡¯s body looked like it was made of steel. Just by touching it, An Zheng felt like he had touched a piece of steel. What kind of skin was that? It did not have the slightest bit of sticity.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Dragon One pushed An Zheng away, but at the moment he pushed An Zheng away, he suddenly froze for a moment, then casually threw the Du Shoushou in his hands onto the ground. He rushed over and grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist, and a momentter, his expression changed.

    ¡°Just who are you!¡±

    When he asked this question, the dragon¡¯s face waspletely distorted. It was impossible to describe theplicated look in his eyes. Panic, shock, joy, anticipation, doubt ¡­ When all those emotions were released from his eyes, his eyes made people¡¯s hearts ache for him even though they were afraid of the divinity.

    He firmly grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s wrist, causing Du Shoushou to be sent flying with a kick, but before Chen Shaobai could even get close, he was pushed back. Monkey came over and tried to pull the dragon¡¯s arm away. However, he was sent flying by the dragon¡¯s violent force.

    ¡°Whoeveres again, I will kill.¡±

    The dragon turned around and roared, then turned his head to look at An Zheng, as tears actually uncontrobly flowed down his face.

    ¡°Just who are you!¡±

    When these five words came out of his mouth, his voice was so hoarse it sounded like it was broken. His lips were trembling and his eyes were blood-red. Due to his excitement, the muscles on his face twitched time and again.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed, and said with a calm tone: ¡°I know you found out, but I can¡¯t give you the answer. Because I don¡¯t know who I am... I have seen your best friend, Da Chi, but he said that he was only an avatar of his life. He said I had forgotten who I was, and I thought it was funny that I had forgotten who I was. I¡¯ve never forgotten... But as I saw more and more, I began to wonder if I had really forgotten who I was. ¡±

    Dragon suddenly wailed, ¡°I knew you had a reason. Otherwise, how could you note and find me? I¡¯ve guarded you for eighteen thousand years, waiting for you where we all died in battle. At your level of cultivation, your soul will definitely remember the great battle at that ce. ¡°So, I just waited there. For the sake of waiting for you, I didn¡¯t even return to the Dragon Tomb.¡±

    An Zhengughed awkwardly: ¡°You might have recognized the wrong person.¡±

    The dragon faced the sky and roared: ¡°How can I recognize you wrongly!¡±

 Chapter 1274 - Good friends, good friends

    <h4>Chapter 1274 ¨C Good friends, good friends</h4>

    The dragon held An Zheng¡¯s shoulders tightly with both of his hands, his eyes zing with fire.

    ¡°My good friend!¡±

    He shouted witoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. I knew that no matter how many hardships I¡¯ve gone through, how many vicissitudes of life I¡¯ve experienced, I¡¯ll still wait for you toe back to me. Good friend! Do you still remember the years of burning passion, and the days ofughing together with the rest of the world! ¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    An Zheng was embarrassed like a little girl in front of the dragon¡¯s violent and passionate release.

    ¡°I say, Master Long, you might have truly recognized the wrong person, I am not Da Chi.¡±

    ¡°Da Chi is already dead. I know, but in my heart, you are still Da Chi. No matter what you have be, and what your name is now, you will always be my best friend! ¡±

    Du Shoushou, who was at the side, waspletely stunned by what he had heard. ¡°Why does it sound like I¡¯m saying that An Zheng is my ancestor?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Either this ancestor has nothing to do with you, or this is your ancestor. This is roughly what it means. But, why is it so awkward ¡­ You grew up with your ancestors and slept in the same bed. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The most important thing is, your ancestor and I are still brothers.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Fuck you...¡±

    Chen Shaobai hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I know that now that there is an extra ancestor, there is also the same me as you, my ancestor. You¡¯re still not used to it for a while, I¡¯m not in a rush, I¡¯ll give you some time to slowly get used to it. ¡°How about this, when the sun rises tomorrow, I hope to see your brilliant smile under the sun¡¯s radiance and hear you affectionately call me ancestor¡¯s voice.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Just like that there¡¯s no meaning. Life is about ups and downs, you can¡¯t not recognize your ancestors right?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds and eat you before pulling you out.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    The dragon turned his head to the side and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What is correct!¡±

    Dragon: ¡°Why is that always right.¡±

    Dragon turned his head to look at An Zheng, and said with tears in his eyes: ¡°After going through the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, going through the night and day, I have always been looking for you, my good friend.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Huan Wan stood at the side and watched, she was a little confused: ¡°Your Highness, when did wee this time be adoptive? Just who was this An Zheng, why did this dragon say that An Zheng was his close friend? If that¡¯s true, then An Zheng is already tens of thousands of years old. ¡±

    The Goddess¡¯ expression kept changing, and her expression was veryplicated. She did not really care whether An Zheng was actually some Da Chi or not, because she had never heard of this name before. Perhaps it was too far away, perhaps it was just an illusion of a dragon. What she cared about was that just now, she saw streams of star power fall from the sky and actually prate the restrictions of the mortal world and hell and enter An Zheng¡¯s body.

    Isn¡¯t that the power only the legendary god race¡¯s ancestors possess? Wasn¡¯t this kind of physique a symbol of the god race? Although even the descendants of the god race had lost this ability, the goddess knew that she wasn¡¯t wrong. Could it be ¡­ Was it really him?

    The Goddess couldn¡¯t help but think of what the Immortal Queen had said to her before they set out ¡­ The god race had already reached the critical moment of life and death. If they couldn¡¯t find the appropriate person, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before the god race ended their inheritance. You are the future hope of the god race, so you must find him andbine with him. Only then can the god race continue on. Your children are the future of the entire god race.

    These words were likhunderp, resounding in her mind time and time again. When she looked at An Zheng¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t know why her heart was beating so hard.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    Huan Wan asked subconsciously. She saw that the Goddess¡¯ face was as red as an apple that had been ripe.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The Goddess hurriedly retracted her thoughts. She knew that she didn¡¯t have time to think about this right now. The most important thing was to find the Soul Burying Orb while the dragon had no more enmity. As long as they could find the Soul Burying Orb, no matter what kind of battle happened in the future, the god race would basically be invincible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s go check out the treasure deposit first.¡±

    She looked at the dragon and said.

    Long Tianming waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you guys there to take a look. You are all my friends, my friends, and you are all good friends, and there is nothing you can¡¯t do. When you find what you are looking for, don¡¯t forget to show me the things you want to trade with me. I want the bright ones, the blind ones. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looks like the face of a close friend isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Mn, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°This is one of my eighteen homes. If you want to stay in the future, these eighteen houses will be your home.¡±

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re not some long-lost good friends, but more like a married couple that¡¯s been separated for many years.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Your husband and wife are your biological parents.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°May all the good brothers and sisters of the world be our loved ones ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    Leaving the small room where they had rested, the dragon led them through the great hall and into therge courtyard at the back. There waow of pces at the back, but it was much smaller than the main hall in front of it. The courtyard was in a state of depression and there was no trace of Yama Minamiya¡¯s imposing aura.

    The dragon crossed the courtyard,ughing like a blooming mountain.

    ¡°My dear friend, you must know where I hid the treasure, right? In this world, only you, my best friend, know me best. If you say you don¡¯t know, then you¡¯re not my best friend. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°Naughty.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    After crossing the back yard and entering the pce, the dragon walked to the center of the house and stamped on it with his foot. Immediately the ground began to split open, followed by a line of dew that led to the ground.

    Dragon looked at An Zheng and said enthusiastically: ¡°Did you already guess that?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Naughty!¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    The dragon grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand and dragged him down. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who to thank for making us meet again ¡­ Oh, no, thank your dying friend. Don¡¯t worry, even if you guys can¡¯t find any Soul Burying Orbs in this treasure deposit, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll bring you guys to search through all eighteen treasures. ¡±

    Du Shoushou pped his hands, ¡°I finally understand the importance of being my best friend.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s great that you added a little more than that.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°I smell vinegar.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Heh heh.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Haha.¡±

    As he walked down the stairs that led to the underground, the surroundings became increasingly dark. The dragon snapped its fingers, and then one by one the lights on the walls lit up.

    ¡°Extremely vulgar!¡±

    Chen Shaobai snorted as he looked at the two wallsmps made of pure gold.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than vulgar, it¡¯s clearly vulgar.¡±

    Du Shoushou agreed.

    Dragon King was in an extremely good mood and wasn¡¯t willing to lower himself to the same level as the two of them. He pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand and walked down, as if he was afraid that he would release An Zheng and disappear. An Zheng was too embarrassed to continue attacking the dragon, but he refused to believe that he was actually Da Chi. Da Chi was an unreal existence, and because time had already be chaotic, no one in this era had even heard of his name.

    And in theter generations, in the Da Xi era, the legend of Da Chi was actually so real, so real that no one would doubt it. Furthermore, in the frescoes discovered by theter generations, An Zheng had personally witnessed the battle of the immortal pces.

    But why was it that after he came to this era, Da Chi had be an illusory figure?

    Suddenly, a terrifying thought rose in An Zheng¡¯s mind. As soon as this thought appeared, it was as if a torrent of ferocious beasts were quickly drowning An Zheng. He was shocked by his own thoughts, and his face paled. I¡¯m here, he¡¯s not here. I didn¡¯te, he is ¡­ These words repeatedly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, as if they were going to be deeply engraved inside.

    ¡°Good friend!¡±

    The dragon suddenly turned to the side and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Why do you look so pale!?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Nothing ¡­ ¡°Here, the air is not good here.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s look for him as soon as possible and get out as soon as possible.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°He seems to be concerned about An Zheng like he is his own woman.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Stop messing around, that¡¯s my best friend.¡±

    Du Shoushou put his arm around Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°My dear friend, I have lived through the spring, autumn, and winter, and when the flowers bloomed and blossomed again, I have finally seen your face as my best friend. ¡°You¡¯re like the warmest sun in winter, the coldest rain in summer ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai took off his shoes, ¡°If you keep talking, I will take off my socks and stuff them in your mouth.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Why would I ¡­ Look at them, they love each other dearly. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Long is right, you are jealous.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Bullshit! This daddy came out from the same bed as An Zheng, and we have been together since we were young in Fantasy City. Do I need to be jealous of someone else? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You are jealous indeed.¡±

    Huan Wan worriedly looked at the Goddess: ¡°Your Highness, if An Zheng is really the person you¡¯re looking for, I feel that it¡¯s a bit unreliable. Both men ¡­ Originally, I should have felt very disgusted, but why do I feel that it¡¯s quite interesting as well? ¡±

    Goddess: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, the stairs finally reached their end. When all the lights below were lit, besides the dragon, everyone else had their eyes wide open, unable to believe what they had just seen. This basement was extremely huge, evenrger than thergest hall outside. The entire basement was filled with gold and silver treasures, all of which were shiny. There were even some that were not valuable, but all of them were shiny enough.

    Du Shoushou swallowed his saliva with difficulty: ¡°It¡¯s so blinding.¡±

    At that moment, the Goddess¡¯ expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1275 - Dragon Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1275 ¨C Dragon Cmity</h4>

    When Huan Wan saw the goddess¡¯ expression change, she nervously asked, ¡°Your Highness, did you notice the aura of the Soul Burying Orb?¡±

    The Goddess shook her head. She raised her trembling hand and pointed to a certain ce in the distance. The crowd looked in the direction she was pointing at. It waart of a pile of gold and silver treasures, but they couldn¡¯t see anything special about it.

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Her fingers trembled and her lips quivered.

    The sword seemed to be covered in ayer of dust, and half of it was exposed on top of the pile of treasures. The shape of the sword hilt was very special, so it was very good for others to take it out. However, to others, it was not that simple. The reason for that was because the underground pce filled with treasures was filled with several hundred or even a thousand swords at the very least.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things!¡±

    When the dragon saw the Goddess trembling as she walked over, he immediately shouted. His eyes stared nkly.

    Huan Wan¡¯s expression also changed, as she said in a sorrowful tone: ¡°That is the Bewitching Sword, a treasure passed down in our god n. It was one of the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact at the time, and I don¡¯t know why they were staying in this Wastnd Hell. ¡±

    ¡°Why is everything yours!¡±

    The dragon unhappily replied, ¡°It¡¯s all mine now, all mine. I¡¯ll get mad at whoever touches my stuff!¡±

    Huan Wan said: ¡°That is... His Highness¡¯s father¡¯s sword. ¡±

    When An Zheng saw the Goddess¡¯ reaction, he could roughly guess what had happened. When he saw the dragon chasing him, he reached out to grab the dragon¡¯s arm: ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you. Let¡¯s not talk about the Soul Burying Orb for now, let¡¯s talk about this sword.¡±

    Long Feiye was stunned for a moment, then said with an evil smile, ¡°I understand. That¡¯s your girl, right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you be more serious? You¡¯re a dragon after all.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, dragons are not always serious. I have never been a serious dragon. Second, don¡¯t describe me with your head. I don¡¯t like it. Apart from you, they can call me Master Long. It¡¯s none of your business. It doesn¡¯t matter, I call myself This King. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Dragon stretched out his hand. ¡°Give it to me. What do you intend to trade with me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t we best friends?¡±

    ¡°A good friend is a good friend. It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re a good friend that you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then took out all the shiny things from his spatial artifact. ¡°These are all for you, I¡¯ll trade for that sword with her.¡±

    ¡°So many!¡±

    The dragon was immediately happy, sitting on the ground like a child, hugging the pile of things andughing heartily. Du Shoushou shot a nce at him, and then looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a swindler, ¡°You actually used a bunch of worthless ss balls to exchange for my Purple-Rank tools.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°In Master Long¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no difference between a Purple-Rank tool and a Golden-Rank tool, there¡¯s only whether it¡¯s bright enough.¡±

    He asked the dragon, ¡°Is it bright enough?¡±

    Dragon: ¡°Bright enough! Blind eyes! ¡±

    With trembling hands, the Goddess pulled the Beard Sword out of the pile of treasures. The moment the sword appeared, her expression changed abruptly, followed by a drop of tears that slowly rolled down her face. That sword... It was broken. At leashird of the de was missing.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems like the legend is true.¡±

    Huan Wan held onto the Goddess¡¯ shoulder, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and copse.

    ¡°A long, long time ago, the East China Sea Yaochi where the god race resided had a rebellion. A few people who refused to ept Immortal Queen joined forces to rebel and ambushed Yao Chi,unching a sneak attack on Immortal Queen and heavily injuring him. It was His Highness¡¯ father who had arrived in time to resist the attacks of the six experts by himself. He had killed four by himself, and the other two had fled with him. Because the two men who escaped took away the Imperial Jade Seal which symbolized the identity of the Immortal Queen with them, His Highness¡¯ father did not care about his own injuries and chased him out of Yaochi Lake. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, the reinforcements that rushed over found His Highness¡¯ father¡¯s corpse about 6000 li outside the East China Sea Yaochi. In the body of His Highness¡¯s father, there waalf severed sword. Later on, someone said that when the Evesting Sword contained the demonic energy, the demonic energy would devour it and take advantage of the fact that His Highness¡¯ father was still in a weakened state and wanted to devour him. It was His Highness¡¯ father who broke the Evesting Sword. The other half flew away by themselves. Furthermore, he said that the appearance of this devil energy was due to His Highness¡¯ father having inner demons. He was the one who was most opposed to many of Immortal Queen¡¯s actions, but who would have thought that he would be the one to protect the Immortal Queen in the end. However, it was difficult to get rid of the inner demons. In the end, it was the inner demons that drove the Evesting Sword to kill His Highness¡¯s father. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he walked over to the goddess¡¯s side and patted her shoulder, ¡°It is not wise to take what others have to heart first, because no one can see what happened at that time. They made up many stories just because the person who made up these stories will never bero like your father. Therefore, they are unable to surpass your father in terms of courage and achievements.

    He took the broken Beard Sword from the goddess¡¯s hand and carefully wiped it on his sleeve. ¡°In your heart, your father iero. And you found his relics today, is there anything better than this? ¡±

    The Goddess looked at An Zheng with gratitude.

    ¡°Feng Shengxi.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    An Zheng asked in confusion.

    ¡°Feng Shengxi, my name.¡±

    The Goddess took the Beard Sword from An Zheng¡¯s hands, turned around and found a ce to ce the broken sword. She then knelt down and kowtowed three times in a serious manner.

    ¡°Feng Shengxi?¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment: ¡°This name is a bit strange.¡±

    Huan Wan looked at An Zheng with aplicated expression and said: ¡°You are the first person outside of the God n who knows the name of your highness. Even, very few people in the god-race knew His Highness¡¯ real name. Your Highness is a goddess, and it is enough for them to know this. ¡±

    An Zheng said in an ¡®oh¡¯, not feeling anything special. Wasn¡¯t it just a name? The name didn¡¯t have any special meaning.

    An Zheng turned around to look and saw that Du Shoushou was ying billiard with Master Long. In a short moment, Du Shoushou had won all of the ss balls in Master Long¡¯s hands. Master Long¡¯s face was full of gloom, but even though this fellow was greedy, he had a good character for admitting defeat when gambling.

    ¡°Why did you y so well!¡±

    Master Long asked humbly.

    Du Shoushou replied seriously: ¡°This requires a long and uninterrupted practice, just like cultivation. Now, I¡¯m returning all these ss balls to you because I think you¡¯re a good material to make. Do you like these shiny things? ¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should show you something so shiny? I know you must think so, so I¡¯ll make a decision for you. ¡°I¡¯ll just pick ouandom item from this room as a way of thanking me. I¡¯ll definitely pick the least shiny item.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The dragon readily agreed.

    Chen Shaobai scoffed, ¡°You just said that An Zheng is a scammer, now you are doing even worse than what An Zheng did. After all, An Zheng had paid a price with a few ss balls, what about you? ¡°I despise your character ¡­¡±

    He walked to the dragon¡¯s side and earnestly said, ¡°What Fatty said isn¡¯t right. There are many ways to y ball. Come,e, I¡¯ll teach you a new way.¡±

    Du Shoushou covered his face, ¡°Who are you all ¡­¡±

    He looked at Monkey who was standing behind Chen Shaobai. ¡°Monkey Bro, what are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, line up and y pinball.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    After breaking away from the broken sword, Feng Shengxi carefully put it away, then walked over to An Zheng¡¯s side and thanked him. His tone was light and awkward. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t someone who was used to saying thanks. An Zheng shook his head indifferently, as he focused on finding traces of the Soul Burying Orb in thatrge room that was filled with treasures. All he thought about was the monk¡¯s injuries, so he did not care about the thank you at all.

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s gaze dimmed a little as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    Huan Wan pulled An Zheng to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Your Highness. There are too many things here, and most of them are magic tools. Their auras are too chaotic, so it would not be easy to find the aura of the Soul Burying Orb. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and stood at the side, quietly watching.

    After a moment of silence, Huan Wan could not help but ask, ¡°What do you think of His Highness?¡±

    ¡°Oh, very good.¡±

    ¡°Just fine?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Huan Wan stomped her feet, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    An Zheng did not understand.

    At the same time, in the new Infernal Realm, in Seventh City.

    A golden light fell from the sky,nding in the seventh city likainbow. Atop the golden bridge, a horse carriage was galloping over. The horse carriage stopped at the za of the seventh city, and at this moment, the seventh city¡¯s Yama stood there, waiting. The person who had just alighted from the carriage was Exalted Immortal Liuxian, who had made a trip to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range not too long ago.

    ¡°Wee, Immortal Envoy.¡±

    Seventh Yama slightly nodded and said these four words, his attitude was not very respectful. After all, based on his status, he was much higher than this Supreme Celestial. However, Supreme Immortal Flowing Void was sent by the immortal pce, and he represented the Immortal Emperor, so he couldn¡¯t be too negligent.

    Although Exalted Immortal Liuxu was strong and overbearing, he did not dare be impudent in front of Seventh Yama. After seeing him, he hurriedly walked over and greeted him with a cupped fist: ¡°This little deity greets City Lord.¡±

    Because of Purple Ivy¡¯s reforms, Yama Minamiya no longer allowed to call him King of Hell, but changed his name to City Lord instead.

    ¡°What matter would you like to trouble the Immortal Ambassador toe over personally?¡±

    Seventh Yama was very satisfied with Liu Xu¡¯s attitude, he smiled and reached out to help him.

    Exalted Immortal Flowing Void lowered his hand and said, ¡°This little deity came this time because the Ancestor had something urgent for me to pass on. The Ancestor said that he had detected the presence of a demonic dragon in the Wastnd of Hell. If he was allowed to act so arrogantly, it would disrupt the order of the Three Realms. Therefore, the Ancestor ordered for the City Lord to dispatch people to get rid of the demonic dragon. The Ancestor knew that the demonic dragon¡¯s strength was not weak, but the Ancestor calcted that the demonic dragon would reach its metamorphosis in three days. It would resurrect its flesh and bones, and at that time, it would not be able to resist at all. ¡±

    Seventh Yama was very resistant to it at first, but when he heard this, he immediatelyughed: ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely do what the Ancestor asked me to do personally.¡±

 Chapter 1276 - We are all idiots

    <h4>Chapter 1276 ¨C We are all idiots</h4>

    The dragon¡¯s treasure shook everyone, even An Zheng was shocked by the treasures that filled the underground pce. Everything within the underground pce shone brightly, causing people to feel like they were going to go blind at any time. However, they just didn¡¯t want to look away.

    ¡°How shameless.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng and said, ¡°Use the ss ball to exchange for the human Purple-Rank magic tool.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You speak as if you didn¡¯t go to queue up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m different from you. At most, I¡¯m considered an aplice.¡±

    He patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders, and his gaze turned towards Feng Shengxi. That aloof and elegantdy was currently standing at the side of the great hall. He looked so lost, as if he waose blooming alone in the cold wind.

    Even though her maid, Huan Wan, was standing right next to her and nervously looking at her, she didn¡¯t know why, but looking at her made her feel that she was such a lonely woman.

    ¡°Do you want tofort her?¡±

    Chen Shaobai whispered.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Not everyone needs thefort of others.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thoughtfully nodded his head. An Zheng¡¯s casual words seemed to contain many things. Not everyone needs thefort of others... Yes, not everyone couldfort others.

    After around a few dozen seconds, Feng Shengxi took a deep breath and slowly walked to the mountainous treasure trove. He closed his eyes and started to sense the aura of the Soul Burying Orb. There were so many treasures here, so it wasn¡¯t easy to find the Soul Burying Orb.

    An Zheng turned his head to look at Du Shoushou¡¯s direction. That guy and dragon were ying billiard with each other,pletely forgetting what they hade here for.

    At this moment, Dragon One suddenly stood up. He looked at them with a strange expression before sincerely saying, ¡°I consider you two to be my friends.¡±

    Before the crowd could understand what the dragon meant by that, a dazzling purple light burst out from the dragon¡¯s body. Thousands of beams of light shot out in all directions, but these beams of light had no destructive power.

    The light spike was so bright that it caused people to be unable to open their eyes. Soon after, the dragon disappeared. Everyone was stunned, looking around for the dragon¡¯s shadow. Just then, Du Shoushou realised that there was something on his feet. Lowering his head, he realized that it was an egg.

    Before Du Shoushou could react, the egg cracked open, and a little golden dragon that was only one foot long crawled out from it, babbling something. However, the sound of breaking the shell just now was still somewhat awkward. After babbling for a long time, no one understood what he meant.

    Du Shoushou squatted down and looked at the little golden dragon.

    ¡°Are you the dragon from before?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    Xiao Jin Long nodded his head with all his might and even let out a long breath, as if he was talking about how an idiot like you finally understood what I just said. Du Shoushou asked seriously: ¡°Just now you said half of it with your squeaking. You probably mean that you want me to keep these treasures for you, right?¡±

    His smile was extremely vulgar. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll keep it for you first. I¡¯ll return it to you when you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    When he summoned his dimensional tools and was about to put away all the treasures, the little golden dragon let out a cry and shakily walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and grabbed onto the bottom of An Zheng¡¯s pants as if it wasining. An Zhengughed and shook his head, then squatted down and said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly became like this, Du Shoushou has no ill intentions, he looks to be a sloppy guy, but a good brother. It looks like your Cultivation Power has already been degenerated to the point where there is almost nothing left, he¡¯s worried that your treasure would fall into someone else¡¯s hands. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long looked at Du Shoushou doubtfully, and walked over unsteadily, and poked at Du Shoushou¡¯s shoes with his ws.

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°You want me to take off my shoes?¡±

    did not know what it meant, but he still took off the shoes on his feet. Xiao Jin Long pointed at Du Shoushou¡¯s socks once again. Du Shoushou obediently took them off as well, and then Xiao Jin Long hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s feet with his two little ws and took a sip. It was too small now and bit Du Shoushou¡¯s big toe. Du Shoushou cried out in pain.

    A momentter, Xiao Jin Long seemed to be drunk as he staggered out, falling on the ground. His two little ws were still on his chest, consoling himself.

    Du Shoushou sneered: ¡°Whoever dares to bite my leg, no matter if they¡¯reying an egg or a baby, you¡¯re the first.¡±

    Du Shoushou took off his shoes, and within a radius of 10 metres, not a single de of grass grew.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Just at this time, Feng Shengxi suddenly said this from the side, his face full of disappointment.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°How can there be so many smooth sailing matters. The key one is that this little bastard might not even remember whether or not he had the Buried Soul Orb, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t remember which treasure it was ced in. Xiao Jin Long jumped up to take a second bite, looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s toes, and gave up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take away the dragon¡¯s things and return them to him when he recovers.¡±

    After An Zheng said this, he turned around and walked out. Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai joined hands and used their own spatial tools to collect all the treasures in this underground pce. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was too small and weak, he would have already gone up to fight Du Shoushou with his life on the line.

    After Du Shoushou put everything away, he walked to the side of the little golden dragon and stretched out his feet, ¡°Come, bite me.¡±

    The little golden dragon jumped up and bit ince on Du Shoushou that couldn¡¯t be written out directly. Du Shoushou cried out and rushed out, while Xiao Jin Long swayed left and right. It was originally a ce that couldn¡¯t be described, but when it ran, it looked even more indescribable.

    The few of them left the dragon¡¯s underground pce. After walking for about four hours, the little gold dragon barely regained his ability to speak. Only it sounded childish, likhree or four year old child.

    ¡°Remember that damn fatty. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t beat you right now, I¡¯ll swallow you down and drag you out.¡±

    Du Shoushou said with disdain, ¡°Do you believe that I can swallow you down and pull you out right now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°He is nouman, are you also not a human?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long was about to fly intage, but after thinking about it carefully, his words didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. Just a moment ago, he had that little bit of good impression of Chen Shaobai, when he heard Chen Shaobai say in all seriousness: ¡°He knows how to swallow, and you directly swallow it too? The Old Ancestor created many beautiful things for us, including ways to make the unptable taste better. For example, steaming, roasting, stir-frying ¡­ ¡°This little guy has tender skin and flesh. I think it¡¯s best to steam it.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long waved his ws at Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai immediatelyughed and looked at Du Shoushou, showing his appreciation to the divinity. The two of them went up. One held the little gold dragon and the other cut off all of its nails.

    Chen Shaobai held up the scissors and asked: ¡°Where are your other treasures?¡±

    The little gold dragon had an expression that said it would rather die than submit as it disdainfully snorted.

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±

    Then, he took a nce at the little gold dragon¡¯s location ¡­. It seemed to have been described. Little Gold was so scared that his face paled and he sucked in a breath of cold air ¡­

    Du Shoushou said in all seriousness: ¡°I¡¯ll castrate you first, in any case, I won¡¯t be able to find a female dragon to bring you harm in this world. If I let you go harm other things, how bad would it be for you to give birth to something like a string of seeds? ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°We didn¡¯t force you right.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long forcefully nodded his head with hot tears in his eyes. ¡°I volunteered!¡±

    Feng Shengxi walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and thanked him in a very low voice. An Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous.

    Feng Shengxi replied. It seemed that he had something he wanted to say, but was not very good atmunicating. After walking together with An Zheng for a while, he said, ¡°That was a Dragon Tribtion ¡­ Only dragons with pure bloodlines would have a dragon tribtion, and most dragons in this world had impure bloodlines. In the Forbidden Land of Dragon, every dragon that encountered a tribtion would be protected by other dragons. ¡°But he¡¯s a lone dragon. If he encounters a dragon tribtion, he might never be able to recover.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does dragon tribtion mean?¡±

    ¡°He has already died once, but he is a dragon, a dragon unique to heaven and earth. Therefore, as long as the Qi was not extinguished, he could absorb the essence of the world for ten thousand years and be reborn. When the phoenix encounters the Nirvana me, the dragon ¡­ ¡±

    She paused, as if there was something hard to say, tidied up her words, and continued, ¡°Anyway, he has lost almost all of his power now, if there was no one protecting him, his enemies could kill him easily, and this time period is 99 days. Ny-nine dayster, he will be reborn and recover part of his strength. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then we¡¯ll take him.¡±

    Feng Shengxi frowned slightly, ¡°You must have thought of something, right?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it. He¡¯s been rampaging through this Wastnd of Hell for so many years, and all the Death Spirit Lords want to kill him. Even the eighteen Yama Kings want to kill him as well. Once they know that it is time for him to undergo the Dragon Cmity, these people will pounce on them. ¡±

    Feng Shengxi: ¡°So, we are in danger.¡±

    An Zheng replied: Yes, but it might not be us.

    Feng Shengxi was startled, he did not understand what An Zheng meant.

    ¡°Those Undead Lords know that even a dragon would rush here to kill him with his current condition. What should we do?¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked.

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai answered at the same time, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to throw him away!¡±

    Then, Du Shoushou picked up the little golden dragon and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°Sit still.

    The little gold dragon was stunned for a moment. His eyes were actually filled with tears.

    An Zheng nced at Feng Shengxi: ¡°Do you think we are all idiots?¡±

    He strode forward. ¡°Yes, we are all fools.¡±

 Chapter 1277 - Death Spirit Lord Zhong Yanji

    <h4>Chapter 1277 ¨C Death Spirit Lord Zhong Yanji</h4>

    Huan Wan found it hard to understand men like An Zheng and the others, and then she realized to her shock that she actually didn¡¯t know anything about men. Before she came here, before she met An Zheng and the others, she seemed to be filled with disgust and resistance towards men. In her opinion, all the men in this world were not good people, including those in East China Sea Yaochi.

    But for some reason, she clearly hated An Zheng. She hated Du Shoushou, hated him, and especially hated that monkey. However, right now, he felt very at ease following them around.

    The moment Du Shoushou carried Xiao Jin Long on his shoulder, she understood why.

    Not abandoning, not giving up.

    Xiao Jin Long was so moved that he was about to cry. He hugged Du Shoushou¡¯s neck and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯d forget that you emptied one of my treasures ¡­ At most, when I recover and eat you, I won¡¯te out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou thought for a moment, then looked at An Zheng and made a gesture: ¡°Why don¡¯t we silence each other?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long snorted. He sat on Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re actually all pretty stupid. Do you know who those people are that want to kill me with? The first toe is definitely the Abandoned Hell¡¯s Eighteen Death Spirit Lords. These people are being bullied by me too much on a daily basis. They wouldn¡¯t give up when they finally meet each other once in ten thousand years. Even those eighteen Yama Kings wouldn¡¯t allow me to get through the dragon tribtion. But they are different, they are more sinister and vicious, they will not be the first to stand out, and will instead watch as the Undead Lords make the first move. ¡±

    ¡°After I pass through the Dragon Cmity, my physical body will reappear, and I will be resurrected from the dead. Once they kill me during my Dragon Cmity and obtain my power, they will be reborn. ¡±

    He looked around and said, ¡°Actually, they have already been here for a long time.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°I still want to know a bit more about you and Da Chi.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Have you forgotten about the matter between you and me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°Father.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Xiao Jin Long spoke somewhat sorrowfully. His tone was very heavy, but his voice was childish.

    ¡°I have waited ten thousand years for my best friend toe back, but my best friend has already forgotten our past. ¡°The world that used to be vast and vast has submitted to you, and I am your most lovingpanion ¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak human words.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even f * cking human.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long looked at An Zheng and said sincerely: ¡°If you really forgot, as your best friend, I am naturally willing to help you think about it. But recently, I have been a bit short on money. ¡°How about this, if you let that damn fatty return my treasure to me, I¡¯ll answer whatever you want to ask.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°An Zheng, I don¡¯t think this close friend of yours from tens of thousands of years ago actually has any kind of rtionship with you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s juset, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Dragon: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The treasure trove will always be yours, and in the end, it will still be returned to you.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Of course I trust you. ¡±

    It was obvious that he felt guilty when he said this.

    ¡°If I were Da Chi, I would be invincible. Then how did I die, and how did you die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too long ago ¡­¡±

    Xiao Jin Long pondered for a moment before his expression became awkward: ¡°I realized that I had forgotten ¡­ Do you think I became a child during the Dragon Cmity? But many of my memories have been forgotten. As a child, it¡¯s normal for you to not be able to remember. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized something. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t remember, but that time has gone wrong ¡­ Da Chi should have appeared in this era originally, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°And the reason why you exist is because you are in the Wastnd of Hell, a ce that was originally abandoned ¡­¡±

    The monkey couldn¡¯t help but stop in its tracks. It nced at An Zheng and then looked at Xiao Jin Long.

    ¡°An Zheng... It seems that you were wrong. ¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    An Zheng turned around: ¡°Monkey Bro, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What Little Gold said might be true.¡±

    Monkey stood at the side and said while pondering, ¡°An Zheng, what you said just now is without a doubt, and that is that time is out of order. Aesult, many things that had happened in the past did not happen, and many people that should have appeared did not. These things were especially important events that had happened in the past, and were enough to affect the entire world. These people were the most important people in these major events ¡­ For example, Da Chi. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Monkey Bro, continue talking.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°It¡¯s not my forte to analyze things. I just suddenly thought of something ¡­ You said that the incident was messed up, so Da Chi did not appear. Everyone was sure that Da Chi was not present in this era. However, Xiao Jin Long is sure that you are Da Chi ¡­ If what he said was true, then it was enough to point out one point. Time is just out of whack, not out of whack. ¡±

    Du Shoushou didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Monkey Bro, what are you talking about?

    An Zheng understood, so the expression on his face became slightly ugly.

    Chen Shaobai also understood, and exined to Du Shoushou: ¡°Monkey Bro means that time is just a mess, and not disappearing. The only difference was that if it had disappeared foeriod of time, then everything that had happened during that period of time would have truly disappeared without having happened. But if it¡¯s just time that¡¯s messed up, then these people and things won¡¯t disappear. They will only appear at a different time from the past. ¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jin Long said that An Zheng is Da Chi. If what he said was true, then Da Chi had only appeared toote. An Zheng was indeed An Zheng, but he might be Da Chi in the future. ¡°Think about it, Xiao Jin Long just happened to be revived at this node ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed, looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°Calling me daddy is already my limit, don¡¯t force me.¡±

    An Zheng also sighed: ¡°I am An Zheng.¡±

    At this moment, a mass of ck Qi came floating over from the distance. More and more ck Qi gathered from all directions. Xiao Jin Long¡¯s expression changed slightly as he grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s neck tightly.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn it, it was just a moment ago that I cut off your fingernail. Otherwise, even if I went back there, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°Ying Yu will say that you¡¯re ying quite well.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Can you guys be more serious? The enemy ising.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of if enemiese? They¡¯re not our enemies either, we can just hand you over, we¡¯ll kowtow and apologize then leave.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s right, the one who died was you and not us.¡±

    The two of them talked while they walked. Naturally, An Zheng, Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai, and the monkey formed a small square formation, protecting Feng Shengxi and Huan Wan in the middle. The actions of the four men were done without any discussion. It waacit understanding that had been ingrained deep into their bones.

    Du Shoushou tossed Xiao Jin Long to Huan Wan who was standing in the circle and said disdainfully: ¡°Just protect him for a while. If you can¡¯t beat him, then we will run. Give him to you, and the enemy will hunt you down, so we can escape withouitch. ¡±

    Huan Wan¡¯s face paled, ¡°Why are you so evil!?¡±

    Feng Shengxi shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s not what they mean.¡±

    Huan Wan froze for a moment, then realized that this damn fatty¡¯s words were never reliable.

    The ck gas came from all directions and surrounded the six of them likhick fog. Not long after, the ck mist condensed into what seemed like a thick wall. Countless twisted faces appeared from within the mist, as if they could struggle out and pounce on everyone at any time.

    Directly in front of them, the ck fog opened a door, and a beautiful woman wearing a colorful long dress slowly walked out. Her face was terrifyingly white, and her lips were as red as if she had just been smeared with blood. This was a very beautiful woman, but as she approached, everyone felt a chill down their spines. Her dress was bright and looked like it was made of colorful feathers, but it didn¡¯t make her look any brighter. Instead, it only served to entuate the pallor of her face.

    When Xiao Jin Long saw that it was her, his expression became ugly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that the first one toe would be you.¡±

    The woman smiled. It was a cold smile.

    ¡°Because you and I are closest. It was you who told me about your Dragon Cmity when you were drunk. I waited day by day, day by day, and finally got to this day. I once served you like a ve because I knew that the only chance I had to be reborn was with you. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°I thought it was love.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face twisted: ¡°We¡¯re about to fight, can you be more serious ¡­. ¡°Hahahaha, love.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long seriously said, ¡°Can¡¯t a dragon have love?¡±

    The woman said somewhat regretfully, ¡°If you had been a little more handsome, not so stingy, not so irritable, not so stingy, not so greedy, I might have really fallen in love with you.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°She used three words to describe one of your qualities.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The woman nced at An Zheng and the others coldly, ¡°I am Zhong Yanji, the Undead Lord. I am seriously warning you all to hand this fellow over to me, otherwise, you will all die. I don¡¯t know where this guy got you guys to be his bodyguards, but obviously I don¡¯t think much of you. Besides, he doesn¡¯t seem to be someone you can protect with your life. A man like him is not worthy of having anything emotional about him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I love you dearly, and I hate you dearly.¡±

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°You will be the first one to die.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned there, he turned his head and pointed at Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Isn¡¯t it him?¡±

    Zhong Yanji had never met such an opponent before. Even though the battle of life and death was at hand, she was still struggling with poverty ¡­

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not scary?¡±

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s body slowly floated up, and those colourful feather-like things floated up, just like the colourful snow that floated beside her. It was unknown when it started snowing in the sky.

 Chapter 1278 - The Battle of the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1278 ¨C The Battle of the Dead</h4>

    A lot of snowkes fell from the sky. These snowkes appeared no different from those from the mortal world. But that was just looking at it. Every snowke was as sharp as a knife. What was even more terrifying was that An Zheng could feel the aura of a vengeful spirit from every single snowke.

    ¡°You¡¯re really vicious.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s arms shook, and the aura forced back Snowke.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s vicious.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said in a childish voice, ¡°Could it be that you still don¡¯t understand? No matter what era it is, if a woman wants to achieve heights that are stronger than a man, she has to pay more than a man. This Wastnd Hell is a world where one eats people. If she doesn¡¯t have to be ten oundred times more vicious than others, how could those men tolerate her bing one of the 18 Death Spirit Lords? ¡±

    If it was an adult speaking such words, then it would be fine, but it was Little Gold who spoke like a child. Thus, when he said these words, he felt an even stronger heartache.

    ¡°That¡¯s no reason.¡±

    An Zheng coldly snorted, ¡°Cultivating with a dead spirit, how can you be forced into a corner, your bones are just like that.¡±

    Zhong Yanji, who was floating in the air, suddenlyughed. When sheughed, there was no warmth to speak of. It was a sort of coldness that came from the depths of her bones. It was something that could not be concealed, nor could it be hidden.

    ¡°It has been so many years, but it was a stranger like you who saw through me.¡±

    The smile on Zhong Yanji¡¯s lips and the bright red lips made him think that blood woulde out of the corner of her mouth in the next second.

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve never said to anyone else has been seen through by you. That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t so deep down inside my bones, how would I have been able to do it? Talking to people I once needed to curry favor with, crying about how hard it was for me to do it, to get sympathy, and then to use my body or something to get something back. ¡°So, from start to finish, they felt that I¡¯m a weakling ¡­¡±

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s tone was a little inexplicably excited, and even her eyes began to light up.

    ¡°I want to tell them that I was born like this. How was it being forced by thews of the world, how was it topromise? However, if you all think this is the case, then my path will be simpler. Master Long ¡­ If I had to walk ten thousand miles to cultivate to be a dead spirit, I would have walked nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine miles by now. I thank you for helping me, taking care of me, and making my life morefortable by your side. So, since you¡¯ve already helped me, you shouldn¡¯t mind helping me one more time. ¡±

    She stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me yours, and I will buman again, and I will be sessful.¡±

    The little gold dragon spat out, ¡°Making you reincarnate into the mortal world to harm people?¡± Stop dreaming. ¡±

    Zhong Yanji slowly retracted his hand. ¡°Good ¡­ If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll take it myself. ¡±

    She pointed forward with her finger, and thousands of snowkes formed into a dragon, charging towards An Zheng and the others. At this moment, every snowkepletely released the power of the dead spirits. The whole world seemed to have changed. It was as if everyone had fallen into an ice cave that would never melt even after tens of thousands of years. Their cultivations were all not weak. However, at this moment, they were all so frozen that they were nearly unable to withstand the coldness. Du Shoushou began to tremble, and all of his teeth couldn¡¯t help but chatter.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The moment Zhong Yanji finished speaking, the snow around them changed.

    From every snowke, a necromancer rushed forward like a ferocious beast. These fellows looked extremely sinister and terrifying, because they were always affected by Zhong Yanji¡¯s ruthless aura. Every one of them could be considered a clone of Zhong Yanji, but the difference in strength was definitely huge.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    An Zheng struck out with both of his fists at the same time, two powerful shockwaves shot out. Wherever the two shockwaves passed by, countless undead spirits were shattered into pieces. But there were too many undead souls, and after their transformation, they had bones, and they were as hard as iron.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou and Monkey shouted at the same time as they attacked. The four of them formed a defensive formation, like a bronze wall or an iron wall.

    As the Lord of Death Spirit World, the number of undead under Zhong Wuyan¡¯smand was so numerous that it caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. But she was different from the other Undead Lords, she had actually controlled all the undeads in her territory. With jushought, these undead would appear and work for her.

    All kinds of undead appeared one after another. Most of them were undamaged skeletons, and outside of the skeletons was ayer of green light, which looked like their flesh and blood. Some of them had lost their arms and legs, and some had even lost their heads.

    The four of them moved extremely fast, and very soon, the pile of undead bodies outside the defensive formation formed a wall.

    Chen Shaobai swept the Scythe of Death in his hand horizontally, and a huge crescent-shaped light wave swept out, slicing all the dead spirits that it passed into two. On Du Shoushou¡¯s side, both of his hands were holding onto Triton s as he headed outside. The three seams of the trident were continuously releasing golden light waves, while he was holding onto the trident as he shot outwards, likeavy machine gun.

    The monkey was even more domineering. mes rose wherever his eyesnded. Those were mes from the Infernal Realm, mes that could burn everything. It was karmic sinmes. And in this hell, it was coincidentally the nemesis of these undead.

    On An Zheng¡¯s side, his fists were like heavy cannons, shattering into pieces with a single blow.

    The undead army attacked ferociously for more than ten minutes, but they were still unable to get close. The four of them formed a tight formation that prevented wind from passing through. The corpses piled up in the surroundings were shocking. There were broken bones everywhere, if an ordinary person were to see it, they would definitely doubt life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    Zhong Yanji coldly snorted, and her hand gently pressed downwards.

    Following the movement of her palm, the ground suddenly started to shake violently. Cracks immediately followed, spreading out like a spider web. Not long after, the biggest crack was already dozens of meters wide. Following the appearance of the first roar, huge bone beasts drilled out from the crevices.

    These bone beasts looked all sorts of strange, and each one of them was extremely malevolent. The smallest one was at least twenty or thirty meters tall, while thergest one was about two or three hundred meters long. These bone beasts advanced with rumbling footsteps. When they passed by the undead army, they trampled all over the undead army. A dead spirit was crushed into pieces before it could avoid being stepped on.

    ¡°Aooo!¡±

    A bone beast that was oveundred meters long let out a roar, and immediately followed up with spitting out bone mes towards An Zheng and the others. The bone mes looked azure in color, but they couldn¡¯t feel how hot they were. However, wherever the bone mes passed by, those dead spirits were instantly incinerated into ashes.

    ¡°Change positions!¡±

    The monkey changed the position between An Zheng and An Zheng, opened his mouth, and spat out a stream of mes.

    The Bone Beast, Dead Spirit Fire, and the monkey¡¯s hellfire collided with each other. The two mes shed in the air, forming a sea of fire. Those unlucky dead spirits were instantly burnt into nothingness. The undeads in the distance could still leave ashes all over the ground, but those near the me, they simply didn¡¯t leave anything behind.

    Seeing that the monkey had actually blocked his bone beast, the bone beast was clearly furious. Its eyes shot out two blue beams of light straight at the monkey. How could a monkey submit to a Skeleton Dragon? Two red rays of light shot out from its eyes.

    Fire against fire, light against light.

    After a few seconds of stalemate, Monkey¡¯s Hellfire suddenly retreated. The Bone Beast thought that the monkey wasn¡¯t strong enough, so it immediately charged forward. However, unexpectedly, the Hellfire, which had been retreating for a while, suddenly exploded, quickly devouring everything in its path. If it was just the two of them talking based on their strength at the beginning, now Monkey was forced back a bit and thenunched another fierce attack, the strength was much stronger than before.

    The two red beams of light rapidly shattered the blue beam and shot straight into the Bone Beast¡¯s eye sockets, directly piercing through its skull. At this moment, the hellfire had also forced the bone beast to retreat. The hellfire engulfed the bone beast¡¯s entire body.

    As the bone beast cried out miserably, its huge body fell to the ground. The bones that were originally as hard as steel instantly burned with many cracks. With a crack, the first piece of bone cracked and the entire skeleton copsed. This scene was like the copse of a pile of tens of thousands of bricks that had been painstakingly piled up.

    The hellfire spewed out from Monkey¡¯s mouth swept out, sweeping away arge portion of the surrounding undead army.

    At this time, the biggest bone beast had already rushed over and raised its huge foot towards the top of everyone¡¯s head.

    Du Shoushou pushed the trident to his side and lifted both his hands to forcibly hold onto the sole of the foot.

    ¡°If the fat grandpa doesn¡¯t show off his might, do you think I¡¯m a meat bun?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes were red because the muscles on his arms were trembling due to the immense pressure. But this guy had used brute force, who could afford to offend him? Du Shoushou¡¯s two hands fiercely grabbed, and grabbed into the bone witu sound. The muscles on his arms were like raging dragons as they coiled, and his entire body exploded with an intense male hormone aura.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Du Shoushou held the beast w and turned, immediately throwing the huge bone beast that was hundreds of metres tall out. The bone beast was still in midair and the Scythe of Death in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands swept across. A crescent-shaped light swept past and hacked the bone beast apart from the top of its head.

    More and more bone beasts around them weren¡¯t scared by their explosivebat abilities. Instead, they became even more violent. But at this time, the amount of time Monkey and Chen Shaobai managed to buy was also more than enough.

    An Zheng took a step forward, his hands folded in front of him as the purple lightning formed between his palms.

    In the sky, the ck clouds that Zhong Yanji had summoned before hadpletely changed. Purple arcs of electricity continuously shuttled through the clouds like long purple dragons.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower!]

    It waerrifying heavenly might that carried with it the power to destroy the world as it descended!

 Chapter 1279 - Power of One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1279 ¨C Power of One Strike</h4>

    Was that the sea?

    The sea that covers the sky.

    Endless streams of purple lightning formed a sea of Heavenly Dao lightning in the sky, coiling around like furious dragons. This was the super forbidden technique Heavenly Thunder Shower that An Zheng had created in his previous life. Even in this terrifying era, his Heavenly Thunder Shower was still an existence surpassing the level of forbidden techniques.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Hundreds, thousands, and even tens of thousands of gigantic purple lightning bolts fell from the sky with iparable ferocity. The moment the electric current hit the ground, it was as if the earth had been plowed by thousands of iron ploughs at the same time. The ground rumbled, and the undead army on the ground was instantly sted into smithereens.

    It was an uncountable army, perhaps fifty thousand, perhapundred thousand, perhaps five hundred thousand. It was an army under the rule of a leader of the Dead Spirit World. If they could ascend to the mortal world, they could sweep the world away.

    But in front of the Heavenly Thunder Shower, these undeads were so tiny and weak.

    A Death Spirit Warrior looked up at the descending electric current and cried out before running backwards. Two of hispanions who were behind him fell to the ground. The purple lightning struck down, sting a huge crater on the ground. All the undeads within a hundred meter radius werepletely wiped out.

    An Zheng quietly stood there and watched as his Heavenly Thunder Shower unscrupulously reaped the harvest within this dpidated hell. It had been a long time since hest used the Heavenly Thunder Shower. It was a forbidden technique that could change a battle in the Da Xi era, and it was the same in this era!

    Within three to four thousand meters, the ground was shaking like waves. In this area, all the Death Spirit Warriors were destroyed.

    The gigantic bone beast that was previously flung away by Du Shoushou wanted to escape, but its body was too slow and a bolt of purple lightning struck its back directly, prating it. The spine was cut in half, and the two or three hundred meter long bone beast was cut in half from the middle. It was as if a giant bridge had been blown apart from the middle, and the sides of the bridge began to copse.

    The bone beast let out a wail and fell to the ground. The second bolt of heavenly lightning arrived and struck its huge skull. The heavenly thunder shattered the skull, and the fragments shot out in all directions like bullets. A necromancer who was lucky enough not to be killed by a bolt of lightning didn¡¯t have a chance to celebrate before the skull came flying towards him and shattered him into pieces.

    A ck halo formed around Zhong Yanji protected her, and when a bolt of heavenly lightning struck the defensiveyer, it slipped and struck the ground, causing the earth to churn foundred metres.

    ¡°Heavens ¡­¡±

    The East China Sea Yaochi Goddess Feng Shengxi¡¯s maid, Huan Wan, waspletely dumbstruck when he saw the apocalyptic Heavenly Thunder Shower. To be honest, she had already started to admire An Zheng before, and he was willing to face dangers foerson who couldn¡¯t be considered a friend like Xiao Jin Long. At this moment, her shock had reached an extreme.

    ¡°I thought... He¡¯s not very strong. ¡±

    Huan Wan subconsciously swallowed, her mouth opened wide, and only after a long while did she calm down: ¡°How could a cultivator of the mortal world have such a cultivation technique? Just what is the background of this An Zheng? ¡±

    was also very shocked as she stood there watching the endless lightning strike down from the heavens.

    ¡°What did they say about Da Chi previously?¡±

    Feng Shengxi looked at Huan Wan, and Huan Wan shook her head: ¡°I wonder who Da Chi is, could it be that Da Chi is his real name?¡±

    Feng Shengxi nkly stared at the young man who stood there without moving. A buzzing sound suddenly resounded in her mind, and his entire body felt a little dizzy. Vaguely, she could see three supreme experts battling in the sky. They were three indescribably peerless experts, whose every movement could destroy the heavens and the earth. The three of them continued to attack from one world to the next. Wherever they went, another world copsed.

    In the vast and endless universe, these three people were like shooting stars as they shuttled back and forth. A huge star was prated by three people and shattered. The scene of the explosion made it difficult for people to breathe.

    The three of them seemed to be engaged in a chaotic battle, while the other one seemed to be attacked by two people at the same time. Because the speed of his attacks was too fast and too terrifying, Feng Shengxi was simply unable to see them clearly. She tried her best to see who those three people were, but suddenly there was a sharp pain in her head. She cried out in pain before she clutched her head and squatted down.

    ¡°What happened to you, Your Highness?¡±

    Huan Wan immediately squatted down to support her shoulders and asked anxiously, looking as if he had frightened her.

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Feng Shengxi endured the intense pain in his head, and looked at the young man who was standing with his hands behind his back witaleplexion. She suddenly realized that the back of the figure resembled one of the three people in the illusion that had suddenly appeared in his mind. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly experienced such a hallucination, and who the three people in that hallucination were.

    She was truly frightened, because when the three of them attacked, it was because an unbearably huge pressure was directly transmitted into her mind.

    She looked at An Zheng¡¯s back, his face as white as paper.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡±

    Feng Shengxi stood up with Huan Wan¡¯s support, his entire body seemingly exhausted. For a moment, she was in a trance. Had he just gone to another ce, or had he been here all along? The battlefield was the Human Realm Upon Heavens?

    The power of the Heavenly Thunder Shower that had merged with the power of the stars was so great that even the Undead Lord Zhong Yanji was shocked. She really did not expect that the young mortal cultivator would actually be able to unleash sucowerful force. An inexplicable fear began to spread in her heart. For some reason, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind ¡­ He shouldn¡¯t havee.

    But at this point, she would not give up.

    ¡°You still have to die!¡±

    She suddenly opened her arms and a huge vortex appeared in the sky. It waempest, a tempest that contained countless amounts of frost. As soon as this huge vortex appeared, it began to frantically suck in the purple lightning. It was like a ck hole that could devour anything. The thick clouds in the sky were quickly sucked into the whirlpool.

    And then, one spear after another appeared, blotting out the skies. These ice spears were different from the snowkes from before. They did not contain the power of the dead spirits, but each one of them was iparably sharp. Waving the Triton, Du Shoushou struck onto a streak of frost and then, with a cry of ¡°ah¡±, his body was knocked flying backwards, away from the impact. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU)) The moment the frost touched the Triton, it immediately followed the Triton and crawled over. In just a moment, the Triton was frozen, and Du Shoushou¡¯s hands were also covered by the ice, quickly spreading towards his arms.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s Sickle of the God of Death was swung out horizontally, the crescent-shaped de energy shed against the ice in the air. What was terrifying was that not only could the ice spread out through the materialized object, it could even cut the air.

    The Daoqi in the air was frozen and it fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    How terrifying was the cold energy that could freeze the Cultivation Power?

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, she knew that she could no longer drag this on any further. She originally thought that she could easily deal with these low level cultivators from the mortal world, but who would¡¯ve thought that she would actually lose an army of undead spirits. If this dragged on, the other Undead Lords might arrive soon. If she lost so much, she might not be able to get anything.

    [Arctic World]

    With her soft shout, the entire world turned white. The cold air emitted by the ice spears quickly eroded the entire world. The ground was frozen, and the trees were instantly frozen. When humans came into contact with this, their bodies would immediately be corroded by the frost.

    ¡°Get behind me!¡±

    The monkey roared and soared into the sky. Endless amounts of Hellfire descended from its body like a waterfall, engulfing everything around it. The mes were likorrential wave, quickly expelling the frost. The two extremely powerful forces collided violently, so much so that even space itself became distorted.

    ¡°I want to be reborn.¡±

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s eyes became even more vicious, ¡°No one can stop me, I want to return to the mortal world, I want to return to the mortal world!¡±

    After this mournful howl, the clothes on her body suddenly exploded, and her hair floated backwards. The colorful dress turned white and the feathers turned into snow.

    She floated in the air and spun a circle. With her rotation, a hurricane formed intornado, charging towards An Zheng and the others. The power of the frost was even more terrifying. It actually managed to cause all of the monkey¡¯s hellfire to be sucked into the vortex in the sky.

    Monkey¡¯s expression changed as he felt the power in his body draining away rapidly.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    An Zheng summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and spun in a circle before throwing it at Zhong Yanji who was in the sky. Zhong Yanji extended out her hand. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was as heavy as a mountain suddenly stopped a few meters in front of her.

    ¡°Those who block me, die.¡±

    Zhong Yanji pressed her hand down, and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler quickly fell down, then smashed into the ground with a boom. What came out of the well where hended was ice. Ice walls appeared one after another on the ground as they quickly surrounded everyone.

    The ice walls were as smooth as a mirror, and cold. Even An Zheng felt that the coldness was unstoppable. A momentter, ayer of ice covered his body.

    The little golden dragon waddled in front of An Zheng and looked back at An Zheng. ¡°I only have one strike at the moment, there¡¯igh possibility that I can still fight back.

    It opened its mouth and let out a cry, but it didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of power. After all, it sounded just like a baby. However, the moment its dragon breath came out, everyone was shocked. Purple mes swept out, and the ice walls around him melted in an instant. A dragon¡¯s breath shot straight at Zhong Yanji. Zhong Yanji probably never thought that Xiao Jin Long would still be able to resist in this state, and it was already toote for him to dodge.

    With the Dragon Breath sweeping across, the frost defenseyer on Zhong Yanji¡¯s body immediately copsed, and the ice outer garment on her body also became flowing water.

    At this moment, everyone could clearly see that terrifying body ¡­ It was shaped like a zombie, ck and green, and exuded a disgusting aura.

 Chapter 1280 - Never give up on protecting your brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1280 ¨C Never give up on protecting your brothers</h4>

    Xiao Jin Long¡¯s all-out attack still wasn¡¯t able to kill Zhong Yanji. It broke her defensiveyer, broke her ice outer clothing, and also broke her smooth and tender skin that she had disguised herself.

    When the surface of the skin was burned, the appearance of the true form caused everyone to feel disgusted. It was an indescribable sight. It was as if countless tiny vines were twisting around his azure-ck body, making him feel nauseous.

    ¡°You guys can actually treat me like this!¡±

    Zhong Yanji howled towards the sky, then swooped down from mid-air. At this moment, she was already like a furious female wolf, how could she still have any rationality?

    When Chen Shaobai saw Zhong Yanji rushing over, the Sickle of the God of Death sweeping across, with a dang sound ¡­ When the Scythe of Death cut Zhong Yanji¡¯s body, it was actually blocked. The force that was reflected from her body made Chen Shaobai¡¯s arms go numb, and even his wrist was split open.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhong Yanji roared. Because she no longer had a face, his face looked extremely sinister and terrifying. Her palm struck on Chen Shaobai¡¯s chest and Chen Shaobai flew out like a kite with its string cut.

    Zhong Yanji reached out and grabbed the Scythe of Death that was stuck on her body, then casually threw it aside. The Scythe of Death coincidentallynded beside Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai wanted to reach out and grab it, but his chest had already caved in and a shocking huge pit appeared, so he couldn¡¯t move it no matter what.

    He struggled to sit up, but couldn¡¯t. The blood from his hands flowed onto the Scythe of Death and was actually absorbed by it. Following that, the Scythe of Death released waves of weak purple light.

    Chen Shaobai only felt that his vision turned ck and he fainted. The huge wound on his chest made his scalp go numb.

    Seeing Chen Shaobai sent flying with a single strike, Du Shoushou, who looked like he had exploded, let out a cry and rushed over. The Triton stabbed into Zhong Yanji¡¯s chest but was unable to pierce through. Zhong Yanji grabbed the Triton and carried it in her arms, causing Du Shoushou to unconsciously be pulled towards him.

    Zhong Yanji grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s neck and lifted him up, then heavily threw him onto the ground and kicked Du Shoushou away. Du Shoushou¡¯s body was bent, his head and feet practically bent in half. His body flew backwards close to the ground, leaving a deep gully in the ground as if he was ploughing it.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Huan Wan nervously nced at the Goddess Feng Shengxi, her eyes filled with begging. Because she could tell that if Feng Shengxi still did not attack, An Zheng and the others might all die. It was already the most dangerous moment. If they continued to watch like this, the consequences would be dire.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Feng Shengxi only shook his head, he had no intention to attack at all. At this moment, Huan Wan suddenly felt that the people of the East China Sea Yaochi could not even bepared to the mortals in the mortal world, who had once been lowly in their eyes.

    These mortals were made of flesh and blood. They would ignore everything for the sake of friendship, love, and kinship. As for the people from the East China Sea Yaochi? There was a sort of coldness in his bones. Looking at the beautiful face of the goddess Feng Shengxi, for the first time, she felt that the goddess was not that perfect.

    ¡°I know you will hate me. You may even curse me in your heart.¡±

    Feng Shengxi said in a very light tone, ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything. I haven¡¯t found the Soul Burying Orb yet. I have to preserve my strength. No one is more important than the Soul Burying Orb. ¡±

    When she said this, An Zheng had already rushed forward and punched Zhong Yanji in the face. Zhong Yanji¡¯s head spun a few rounds on her neck from An Zheng¡¯s punch, but even so, Zhong Yanji still did not die.

    She raised her hand to move her head back, and then put a foot on An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. An Zheng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, and was caught in the air by the monkey.

    ¡°One hit to decide the world!¡±

    Boom!

    A resplendent energy descended from the sky. It was Monkey¡¯s sky-upholding iron rod. It descended vertically and hit right on top of Zhong Yanji¡¯s head. This critical strike was simply too terrifying, as its power prated right through Zhong Yanji¡¯s head and deep into the ground.

    Huge waves of earth surged in all directions, more terrifying than the most terrifying ocean waves. An explosion of air urred at this moment. The hurricane brought with it an earth-shattering power with it. This strike directly nailed Zhong Yanji into the ground, and in the dense dust and smoke, Zhong Yanji disappeared.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Du Shoushou who was on the verge of death looked at the monkey with anticipation.

    A ck hand reached out from the ground and grabbed the monkey¡¯s iron rod. Then, the hand swung up and threw both the monkey and the iron rod into the air. The monkey spun in midair before returning. It raised the iron rod above its head and smashed it towards Zhong Yanji.

    ¡°Breaking through mountains and rivers with a single strike!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This strike was twice as powerful as before, and under the explosive force, a basin was formed on the ground. The huge wave of earth that was swept out swept several dozen miles away, and the sudden appearance of the basin on the ground made everyone¡¯s jaws drop.

    ¡°He deserves to die this time.¡±

    Du Shoushou gasped as heid on the ground.

    Aooo!

    A roar came out from underground, followed by an explosion on the ground. A green-ck Zhong Yanji burst out from underground and punched the monkey on its chest. The monkey spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards.

    Two consecutive punchesnded on Zhong Yanji¡¯s head, directly shattering half of her head. However, she didn¡¯t know how this fellow¡¯s body could be so tough. The monkey¡¯s two rods could tten a mountain range. Now that the power of a monkey in the early stages of Celestial Sovereign was disyed, even the big shots in the Immortal Pce would not dare to underestimate it. Don¡¯t forget, the Long-browed Daoist didn¡¯t even dare to meet a monkey. Even in the immortal pce, the Celestial Sovereign was an extremely terrifying existence, the strongest level below the Immortal Emperor.

    However, Zhong Yanji was actually able to withstand two of the monkey¡¯s blows, and only had a damaged skull, yet she did not die.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    The weak little golden dragon looked at Zhong Yanji who had already fallen into a state of madness and underestimated him, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Death Spirit Lord to have such strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Zhong Yanji who had half of her face broken turned her head to look at Xiao Jin Long. She looked very sinister with half her hair, which waspletely ck.

    ¡°Do you really think I would like you, beast? What noble dragon n, in my eyes, is only a rtively rare animal. The reason I approached you, served you, and made you lower your guard, was only because my ultimate goal was to kill you. ¡°Only if you die and get your Dragon Core will I be able to buman again.¡±

    The coldness at the corners of her mouth was colder than the coldest weather in the world.

    ¡°You are only an animal, isn¡¯t it easy to deceive you? I¡¯ve already killed quite a few Death Spirit Lords in secret over the years, and the guy hiding on this floor was injured by me. You are obsessed with your so-called treasure trove. You only know that he was injured, but you do not know why he was injured. I¡¯m so happy to deal with a fool like you. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your happy death right now.¡±

    Zhong Yanji snorted: ¡°You will die in front of me.¡±

    After being struck by a heavy blow, An Zheng was also heavily injured. The reason why Zhong Yanji¡¯s body was so strong that she could not be broken through was because the constant years of death energy had eroded her cultivation to be a unique physique. Furthermore, An Zheng¡¯s and the others¡¯ powers were being suppressed in the Wastnd of Hell, so they couldn¡¯t unleash their strongest powers. Even if it was a monkey that had already reached the early stages of Celestial Sovereign, its strength would still be greatly reduced.

    He struggled to stand up, and after grabbing the little gold dragon, he fiercely said ¡°Shut up¡±. Before the little gold dragon could understand what was going on, An Zheng suddenly threw him out: ¡°Scram as far as you can.¡±

    Then, An Zheng turned and charged towards Zhong Yanji, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, I can¡¯t help but want to smack your face.¡±

    Wita sound, An Zheng grabbed An Zheng¡¯s fist, while his remaining eye looked at An Zheng with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You, a mere mortal, actually being able to live in hell is already very strange. Yet, you actually died for an animal ¡­ Are you stupid? ¡±

    An Zheng clenched his fists in her hands, until his bones cracked. Zhong Yanji¡¯s fist was like an iron bar, An Zheng was simply unable to pull it out.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care if you are stupid or not.¡± Do you really think you can stop me just like that? ¡±

    Zhong Yanji pressed down, causing An Zheng¡¯s arm to be unable to bear the pressure, and with a kacha sound, it broke. Then, Zhong Yanji pressed An Zheng to the ground and smashed his fist down at An Zheng¡¯s face. An Zheng reacted at the most dangerous moment, tilting his head and dodging the attack. The fistnded on the ground with such force that the depth of the impact was unknown.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    The monkey shed over from afar and swept his rod towards Zhong Yanji¡¯s head. Zhong Yanji snorted. When the steel rod was about toe into contact with him, he grabbed it and swung it. Monkey¡¯s body was smashed onto the ground. Before he could stand up again, Zhong Yanji smashed her leg into Monkey¡¯s chest. Monkey could not hold onto the iron rod, and it fell into Zhong Yanji¡¯s hands.

    Zhong Yanji looked at Monkey who was lying on the ground and snorted, ¡°I know who you are, but your time is already past.¡±

    She lifted the iron bar and mmed it down on the monkey¡¯s head.

    ¡°If you hit me twice and you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll see if you can take another hit.¡±

    In the distance, Chen Shaobai who had fallen on the ground was unconscious,pletely unable to save his brother who he cared about the most. At this time, the Scythe of Death beside him suddenly trembled. Although the light purple glow on the Scythe of Death was weak, it was likeartbeat, causing the Scythe of Death to be different.

    With a sou sound, the Scythe of Death flew out and blocked in front of the monkey.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Monkey¡¯s body was sent flying backward by the shockwave. The Scythe of Death blocked the attack right in front of him, but was actually able to withstand the attack.

    Zhong Yanji¡¯s face changed, her one eye was filled with disbelief.

    At the same time, Chen Shaobai¡¯s body was glowing... Thousands of tiny threads of light connected him and the Scythe of Death. No one knew exactly why the Scythe of Death flew over to block it. Maybe it warotection that Chen Shaobai subconsciously did not give up on for his brothers.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, but a ck line had appeared on his forehead. The line stood upright between his brows, as if an eye that could only see the world was awakening.

    ck energy gathered from all directions and entered Chen Shaobai¡¯s body from the ck line. Chen Shaobai¡¯s body slowly flew up and floated there. The current of air carried him back up to his feet.

    The Chen Shaobai who had his eyes closed seemed to be no longer that Chen Shaobai.

 Chapter 1281 - The same goes for

    <h4>Chapter 1281 ¨C The same goes for</h4>

    Chen Shaobai, who was lifted up by the air current still had his eyes closed, as if he was unconscious. No one knew why his Scythe of Death flew over to block that strike, and no one knew why Chen Shaobai was able to float when he was unconscious and heavily injured.

    He seemed to be standing there, ¡°looking¡± at Zhong Yanji who was close to going crazy.

    ¡°There are tens of thousands of tribtions in my life. The heavens do not allow me to be strong because the heavens fear that I will be strong.¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened his eyes and spoke. At that moment, the sky exploded with a p of thunder. The zing white light scattered down from the sky, piercing everyone¡¯s eyes to the point that they couldn¡¯t open them.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be a supreme being.¡±

    At this moment, even An Zheng and the others were shocked by Chen Shaobai. What kind of eyes were those? Only the ck eyeballs had no whites. The pair of eyes were so dark red that it looked like blood was flowing through them, which made people shudder in fear.

    ¡°The people of the world, the Immortal, the God, the Demon, and the Devil.¡±

    Chen Shaobai slowly spoke with a very low voice, as if he was not speaking at all. That was not the voice that An Zheng and the others were familiar with, nor was it the gaze that An Zheng and the others were familiar with.

    ¡°The reason why magic always ranksst is not because they are too weak, but because they are very rare.¡±

    Chen Shaobai raised his head to look up at the sky. A ck beam of light descended straight down from the sky,nding right on top of his head. Chen Shaobai¡¯s body started to float, as if he was not the one making the decision himself.

    Two sets of tightly closed ck gates appeared in the sky. The moment An Zheng saw the gates, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. Although it was not the huge bronze door that An Zheng often saw in illusions and its color was different, the shape and size seemed to be exactly the same.

    The ck Scythe of Death quickly flew up and turned into a streak of light as it flew towards the two doors.

    ¡°It looks like... It¡¯s like a key? ¡±

    ¡®s heart trembled. At this moment, he realized that it was as if the Scythe of Death was really going to open those two doors. The Scythe of Death flew into the air, perfectly fitting the patterns on the two giant ck doors. Thunder rumbled in the sky as the two doors began to rumble open.

    Crimson light gushed out from the gap between the two doors. It was an indescribable power that gave rise to an uncontroble fear in one¡¯s heart. Blood waves cascaded down from the sky like a waterfall, sprinkling all around Chen Shaobai¡¯s body. Very quickly, a huge pool of blood formed around Chen Shaobai.

    Immersed in the pool of blood, Chen Shaobai¡¯s body began to emit light. Every beam of light shot out like a sharp sword shing through the world. Arge amount of blood began to pour into Chen Shaobai¡¯s body, and all of Chen Shaobai¡¯s clothes were instantly torn into pieces.

    Arge amount of blood flowed into Chen Shaobai¡¯s body through every pore, his body looking as though it had been injected with limitless power. An Zheng could easily sense that Chen Shaobai¡¯s power was rapidly expanding; that kind of terrifying speed was suffocating.

    ¡°The time when I, the devil, descend upon the world is when the world is in chaos.¡±

    Two beams of ck light suddenly shot towards Zhong Yanji. Because the speed was too fast, even Zhong Yanji did not have the time to dodge, and could only raise her arm to protect her face at thest moment.

    When the two ck beams of light hit Zhong Yanji¡¯s left arm, she was sent flying backwards as if she had been struck by a heavy hammer. In the air, the ck light prated Zhong Yanji¡¯s arm. At the most critical moment, Zhong Yanji turned her head to the side and with a sweep of the ck light, it cut off Zhong Yanji¡¯s already badly damaged skull.

    Chen Shaobai walked out of the pool of blood. In the sky, a golden demon god walked out of the door, his hands raised to the sky, releasing an earth-shaking roar. The demon god descended from the sky, reaching a height of more than a hundred meters, and his might was monstrous.

    As the devil god descended andnded behind Chen Shaobai, it looked like there wauge difference in size between the two of them, but their temperament waspletely the same. The Demon God¡¯s face was covered by ayer of metal armor, making it impossible to see his face. However, those eyes were exactly the same as Chen Shaobai¡¯s, they were all ck without a trace of white.

    ¡°I am hidden from the world, yet I am able to make everyone in the world forget themselves. ¡°I am from the martial arts world, I will make it forever remember.¡±

    He walked towards Zhong Yanji step by step. He seemed to be walking very slowly, but he arrived in front of Zhong Yanji in a sh.

    Zhong Yanji, who had half his head smashed into pieces, felt fear in his heart, but at this moment, he had no thoughts of giving up. That azure-ck arm was tougher and tougher than any metal in this world. Even a powerful magic tool would not be able to match this fist.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Zhong Yanji¡¯s fist was grabbed by Chen Shaobai¡¯s palm. Following the burst of force from Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand, all five of his fingers came together and with a cracking sound, Zhong Yanji¡¯s fist was shattered.

    ¡°Those below the demon gods are all ants.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pulled Zhong Yanji into his embrace, extended his fist, and pierced Zhong Yanji¡¯s chest. That arm directly pierced through Zhong Yanji¡¯s chest, and the fist stretched out from Zhong Yanji¡¯s back.

    ¡®s spine was also being taken out of his body by his fist. Clenching his spine, he smashed a few bones into pieces with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound. Then, with a grab, his entire spine was pulled out by him.

    Zhong Yanji screamed, it was so painful that her entire body was twisted. That scream seemed to tear the sky apart, causing the clouds to tremble.

    Chen Shaobai pulled his arm out of Zhong Yanji¡¯s body expressionlessly, nced at the shattered bones in his hand and released his grip. The shattered bones fell to the ground.

    ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead, no need to struggle.¡±

    He grabbed Zhong Yanji¡¯s neck and raised him up. Zhong Yanji who was hung there could not even struggle. Her entire spine was torn apart. No matter how strong her body was, it had lost its support.

    ¡°If you want to buman, then die and be reincarnated. There is no need to do anything that goes against the will of the heavens.¡±

    ck energy swirled around Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands. This was not the death energy of this hell world, but a kind of Demon Qi that was almost materialized. That demonic qi drilled into Zhong Yanji¡¯s wound, and started to surge back and forth like a snake.

    Witu sound, a strand of demonic qi came out from Zhong Yanji¡¯s lower abdomen and directly destroyed the Dantian Qi Sea. After the first Demon Qi drilled out, one after another, it caused Zhong Yanji¡¯s body to be riddled with holes. The moment Chen Shaobai released his hands, Zhong Yanji¡¯s body fell onto the ground, looking like a rotten log that had been moth-eaten by bugs.

    There was no blood in her body, and the thick ck liquid that flowed out was even more difficult to ept than the blood.

    ¡°You ¡­ I want to... ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Zhong Yanji kept saying something, but she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai bent his body over to look at Zhong Yanji and asked, then slightly shook his head. ¡°If you can live one more time, it might be possible. ¡°But not now, not even if you stand up again.¡±

    Chen Shaobai reached out his left hand, and a huge suction force appeared in the center of his palm. The deathly aura on Zhong Yanji¡¯s body was actually sucked out, and turned into a stream of air that flowed into the center of his palm. Chen Shaobai took a deep breath, lifted his face and closed his eyes, as if he was extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Transforming dead qi into demon qi is the easiest thing to do.¡±

    The moment he opened his eyes, Zhong Yanji¡¯s body had already shriveled up likotten piece of wood. Chen Shaobai casually swept his hand across it, and Zhong Yanji¡¯s flesh immediately turned into dust, which was blown away by the wind.

    Chen Shaobai stood there, with his head raised, he looked at the two enormous doors in the sky that were already half opened.

    ¡°Why sote?¡±

    He seemed to be asking the person inside, but no one knew if there was anyone inside. There was sadness in his tone, sadness in his heart, and a strong sense of anticipation. He looked at the two doors with aplicated look in his eyes.

    As the door gradually closed, the loud sound shook the room until everyone¡¯s eardrums began to ache. The Scythe of Death flew back from the two ck doors and stabbed into the ground right beside Chen Shaobai. An Zheng noticed that the Scythe of Death had changed. Its shape was even more domineering than before, and there were even more dark red lines.

    Chen Shaobai reached out and grabbed the Scythe of Death. His pair of pure ck eyes were filled with love and attachment when looking at the Scythe of Death.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been the only one here for so long.¡±

    He grabbed the Scythe of Death and carried it on his shoulder as he turned around to leave. The weak Du Shoushou shouted, ¡°Chen Shaobai!¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s footsteps slightly stopped, and he turned around to nce at Du Shoushou. There was some doubt in that gaze, as if he did not recognize Du Shoushou anymore. He only stopped for a second, then strode away.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    The monkey shouted, but Chen Shaobai did not even giveply. Ye Zichen walked towards a direction far away from him. He clearly didn¡¯t walk very quickly, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye. As An Zheng watched Chen Shaobai¡¯s leaving figure, he wanted to chase after him and stop him, but due to his heavy injuries, he was simply unable to increase his speed. After stumbling for a few steps, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell onto the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice came from far away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find myself.¡±

    After these few words, there was no more sound, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. Everyone froze on the spot, as if everything that had just happened was not real. Maybe even himself did not know what had awakened in his body. And what were those two giant ck doors? Why were they so simr to An Zheng¡¯s huge bronze door?

    Everyone didn¡¯t seem to belong to this era, but everyone could find their own ce in this era.

    Chen Shaobai was the same.

 Chapter 1282 - Incitement

    <h4>Chapter 1282 ¨C Incitement</h4>

    Chen Shaobai left withoueason. An Zheng and the rest were all heavily injured, either lying on the ground, unable to move, or lying on the ground, unable to get up. They could only watch as Chen Shaobai left from the group, with no one knowing where he was headed to.

    The ce where the wind blew from was like the deste autumn wind where an old friend had left.

    When Huan Wan took out the medicine for An Zheng and the others to heal, the medicine she received was still extremely effective. Thinking back to when An Zheng was heavily injured in the battle in Yancheng, a single pill from him had the effect of reviving the dead.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just his physical body that was injured.

    Huan Wan didn¡¯t say a word as she quietly bandaged everyone up. She silently fed everyone medicinal pellets, stood up, and walked into the distance.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Shengxi asked anxiously from behind her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what His Highness is thinking, nor do I know if he can still stay here, but I don¡¯t have the face to stay here.¡± I, as a servant, dare not to interfere with Your Highness¡¯ choice, but I can choose to leave in a decent manner. ¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s expression did not stop changing: ¡°If you leave, they will all die.¡±

    Huan Wan¡¯s footsteps halted, as she turned around and gave a mournful smile, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the difference between leaving and leaving?¡±

    Feng Shengxi knew that Huan Wan was ming herself for not making a move earlier on. But she knew her own identity. She was a goddess, the future of East China Sea Yaochi. Her mission was to find the Soul Burying Orb and bring it back so that the East China Sea Yaochi could prosper.

    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±

    She exined weakly.

    Huan Wan suddenly knelt down, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go. Why? Stay here and watch them die. Is your heart really that vicious? I once thought that the people of Yao Chi were all noble, and the mortals of the mortal world were all lowly. But today, I only feel the weakness and cowardice in my bones. Instead, it is them who are more noble than us. I know that His Highness is shouldering a heavy responsibility, so I will always apany His Highness to assist him, but I beg you ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Shengxi remained silent for a good while before he suddenly grabbed the unconscious Xiao Jin Long. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    When Huan Wan saw that Feng Shengxi had actually grabbed Xiao Jin Long, his expression immediately changed. She felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife ¡­ This was the noble Goddess? This is the divine East China Sea Yaochi?

    When An Zheng and the others were working their hardest for Xiao Jin Long, who wasn¡¯t really a friend, the Goddess was watching with folded arms. When An Zheng and the others defeated their powerful enemy and got seriously injured, the Goddess wanted to take Xiao Jin Long away ¡­

    This waype of overturning, a type of overturning that was inherent in Huan Wan¡¯s knowledge. She suddenly felt that all the years she had lived in the past were all wrong. Everything she had thought to be wrong. Her sense of life copsed ¡­ She had always felt that anyone in the world could be judged by the words good and evil, good and ugly. And without a doubt, as long as it was someone from the East China Sea Yaochi, everything was peaceful and beautiful, and everything in the mortal world was ugly and evil ¡­

    Looking at Feng Shengxi¡¯s beautiful face, for some reason, the face of that Death Spirit Lord who was called Zhong Yanji before, once again appeared in Huan Wan¡¯s mind. The two faces merged together in her mind, and Huan Wan suddenly spat out.

    ¡°Take him away... ¡°Put it down!¡±

    Monkey used his iron rod to prop himself up, and roared at Feng Shengxi.

    Feng Shengxi shook his head, guilt written all over his face: ¡°I know that I am letting you down by leaving like this, but I had no choice but to do so due to my mission. Perhaps in your opinion, there is nothing more important than friendship, and the spirit of loyalty is the first thing. I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t. I am carrying the future of the entire East China Sea Yaochi on my shoulders, I do not have the qualifications to be impulsive ¡­ So, I¡¯m sorry, I have to take it with me. I have to find the Buried Soul Orb ¡­ I, Feng Shengxi, have let you guys down today. ¡±

    She grabbed Xiao Jin Long and walked forward quickly. When she reached Huan Wan¡¯s side, she reached out to pull Huan Wan away, but Huan Wan suddenly shook her hand away.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Huan Wan kowtowed heavily, his forehead hitting the ground, and very quickly, it turned red.

    ¡°I once swore thaerson who was born in East China Sea Yaochi would die in East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s hands. I also once swore, no matter what, I will stay by His Highness¡¯s side for the rest of my life, doing my best to shield His Highness from the wind and the rain. But today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to break these oaths. Your Highness, if you let go of Xiao Jin Long, I¡¯ll leave with you. If you insist on taking it away, then ¡­ That Huan Wan might not be able to follow you. ¡±

    ¡°Huan Wan, what do you mean?¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s face became even more pale: ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, where can you go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay now.¡±

    Huan Wan nced at An Zheng and the others who were riddled with scars. ¡°Your Highness has the future of the East China Sea Yaochi in your heart, and is pretending to be from the world of a nation. However, Huan Wan¡¯s heart is very small, and can¡¯t hold so many things. Perhaps we will all die this timeing to the Wastnd Infernal Realm. I have always had a bad feeling about this ¡­ If no one can escape, I want to choose a freer way to die. Your Highness, let me go, leave me some dignity. ¡±

    This was the second time she had said the word decency.

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s face was extremely ugly, as if he was sick. There was norace of blood on her face. Perhaps even she himself felt that he was extremely ugly at this moment, so she gritted his teeth and turned around, not wanting An Zheng and the others to see his again.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made this choice, I¡¯ll grant you your freedom.¡±

    Feng Shengxi said as he stood with his back facing Huan Wan, ¡°You should know the rules of East China Sea Yaochi. But you have followed me for so many years, I know that you do not have any ill intentions towards East China Sea Yaochi, I will pardon you for your innocence. ¡±

    Huan Wan¡¯s shoulders trembled and her lips turned purple, as if she was extremely cold. She suddenly smiled, her smile filled with despair and sorrow.

    ¡°Your servant thanks Your Highness for your grace.¡±

    She kowtowed heavily, her voice booming.

    Feng Shengxi carried Xiao Jin Long and left, quickly disappearing. Huan Wan stood up and looked at An Zheng and the others, and even after a few attempts, she still did not know what to say.

    ¡°Forget it, we shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. After all, she is doing this for her own home.¡±

    After recovering a little, Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only say this in a very perfunctory manner, and then look towards An Zheng. An Zheng staggered over to look at Du Shoushou¡¯s injuries, and then looked at the monkey¡¯s. After confirming that everyone was getting better, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this matter for now, Huan Wan ¡­ Thank you, if not for your medicine, we would be in trouble now. Let¡¯s find a ce to recuperate first. With Feng Shengxi and little Gold Dragon, nothing will happen to little Gold Dragon. Before we find the Soul Burying Orb. ¡±

    Of course, Huan Wan knew that it was because she was here, so it was not good for An Zheng and the others to say anything.

    ¡°Return to the previous hall.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°We will need at least twelve hours to recover our fighting strength, if we meet any strong enemies now, we will not be able to retaliate at all.¡±

    Everyone had no other choice but to do so. The few of them supported each other as they returned to the previously abandoned hall of the Underworld. Afterwards, they opened the little gold dragon¡¯s treasure deposit. A few of them awkwardly went in and found a ce to sit down before rxing.

    ¡°Before I came here, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be in such a sorry state.¡±

    Monkey said apologetically, ¡°I thought I had recovered the Hellfire ability to protect my brothers, but...¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hands, ¡°Monkey Bro, what are you saying? Why are we brothers talking about this? ¡°Take good care of yourself. After twelve hours, kill your way out and find a way to save the monk as soon as possible. We¡¯ll go back then.¡±

    The monkey replied, ¡°I wonder how the monk is doing. Without the little gold dragon and the Buried Soul Orb, how long can the monkst?¡±

    After saying that, everyone¡¯s already heavy mood became even heavier.

    Huan Wan sat alone at the side witerrible expression. She knew that there should have been a chance to change this situation. If the Goddess had acted, everyone wouldn¡¯t have been injured to this extent and they wouldn¡¯t have lost hope so easily. But there was no ¡®if¡¯ ¡­ At that moment, she suddenly understood why people in the outside world said that the people of East China Sea Yaochi were cold and emotionless.

    So, this was cold and heartless.

    At the same time, in the new Infernal Realm. Seventh Yama waved goodbye to Supreme Celestial Liu Xu, then turned and returned to his own hall.

    ¡°Mobilize people to enter the Wastnd Hell. The Dragon Core in that little gold dragon¡¯s body is a good thing.¡±

    He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people from the immortal pce to present me with sucuge gift at this time ¡­ That dragon had already reached the dragon tribtion. As long as it passed the dragon tribtion, it would be reborn. When the time came, no one would be able to stop it. ¡°Now is the best chance. Once I obtain the dragon core, I will be a supreme expert. In this hell, I will be second only to the Great Cang Bodhisattva.¡±

    The ck Faced Ghost Messenger under him bowed his head and said, ¡°Congrattions, King!¡±

    The group of people followed suit and bowed, sping their fists as they said, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±

    Seventh Yama waved his hand: ¡°Get the thing first before talking about anything else ¡­ ck Face, bring 200 Ghost Envoys with you as the vanguard. That guy was greedy and vicious, but he didn¡¯t have any brains. It wasn¡¯t hard to find out where he was. Don¡¯t do anything rash after you find out. Wait for my arrival. Other than that, seal off all news of today¡¯s matter. If the other Yama knew about today¡¯s matter, all of you would know what I would have done. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Everyone responded with chills in their hearts. Of course, they were well aware of this king¡¯s methods. After all, they had witnessed enough terrifying things with their own eyes in the past few years. Even if they ate the heart of a bear, they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly of this matter.

    However ¡­ After leaving the seventh city, Exalted Immortal Flowing Void headed straight for the nearest eighth city, while Seventh Yama was not the first person he notified.

    ¡°Eighteen Hades?¡±

    As he sat in the bright and vibrant carriage, the corners of Exalted Immortal Liuxian¡¯s lips curled up and his eyes were filled with pride.

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign¡¯s move is too beautiful. It would be strange if the Eighteen Yama Kings didn¡¯t attack first. In the end, the Soul Burying Orb was mine. The enviable treasures of the Infernal Realm are all mine. ¡±

    He leaned against the carriage, closed his eyes, and ordered, ¡°Hurry, go faster. We have to get all eighteen of them together.¡±

    He seemed to be a little tired. He reached out his hand to wipe his face and ayer of light faded from his face ¡­ He, was actually Tan Shanse.

 Chapter 1283 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1283 ¨C Return</h4>

    An Zheng felt as though he had actually fallen into a deep sleep, and had had many messy dreams. But when he opened his eyes, he discovered that he had actually been awake the entire time. The pain in his body made it impossible for him to sleep. The drowsiness from before was just an omen of being unconscious.

    He turned his head to look at Du Shoushou, who was beside him, and realised that he had already fainted.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to look at Du Shoushou, his face red, but he was still blurrily saying something. An Zheng reached out and touched Du Shoushou¡¯s forehead, it was shockingly hot. With their physique, even if they were seriously injured, they wouldn¡¯t have a fever. Just now, I almost fainted and now, it¡¯s Du Shoushou. It doesn¡¯t seem to be as simple as I thought it would be.

    ¡°That Zhong Yanji¡¯s Cultivation Power is too evil.¡±

    Monkey looked fine while sitting at the side, butrge beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, ¡°This guy¡¯s Cultivation Power is filled with too much death aura, we hadpletely forgotten about it during the previous battle.¡±

    Huan Wan was originally sitting a little distance away by herself in a daze, but after hearing it she ran over to take a look.

    ¡°I, Sky Lock!¡±

    She frantically tried to find the Sky Lock. ¡°Her Highness had left the Sky Lock with me, she didn¡¯t take it with her.¡±

    An Zheng and Monkey looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    Actually, they all knew that Feng Shengxi wasn¡¯t that kind of bad guy, he just carried him too much. If she was really a bad person, he would definitely take the Sky Lock away. After all, with the protection of the Sky Lock, the death aura would not erode.

    Huan Wan did not dare dy any longer. She opened the Sky Lock and expelled the aura of death. But this thing was only a defensive tool after all, its power was far inferior to the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s most valuable treasure, the Buried Soul Pearl. Du Shoushou¡¯s cultivation was the weakest amongst the few, so his reaction was also the greatest. Huan Wan forced herself to use the Sky Lock to expel the dead aura from her body, but it was very slow and it also consumed a lot of Cultivation Power.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Huan Wan cried as she spoke, ¡°If I had been a bit more unyielding and risked being scolded by your highness to help you guys, I would not have ended up like this.¡±

    Monkey patted Huan Wan¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Actually in this world, no matter what world, people are forced to do it. You can¡¯t me Feng Shengxi, she thought about it more. We don¡¯t me her, so why are you so stubborn? ¡±

    Huan Wan was stunned: ¡°You really don¡¯t me her?¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°If we hold a grudge because others did not help you, then we are not good people in the first ce. The first thing to remember is that other people have no responsibility or obligation to cut your ribs. We did it because we were all alike. But, helping is a matter of friendship, not helping is a duty. ¡±

    After Huan Wan finished listening to all of this, she fell into deep thought.

    ¡°I had thought all of you were hateful people.¡±

    Monkey shrugged. ¡°We were originally here.¡±

    He looked at Huan Wan and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you hated me to the bones before.¡±

    Huan Wan thought about the matter between Monkey and the senior from East China Sea Yaochi and his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble ¡­ After all this time, her thinking became more cautious andplicated. She had stubbornly believed that emotional matters were inevitably the monkey¡¯s fault. If there waroblem with a man and a woman, then the wrong party would be a man. Thus, everyone in the East China Sea Yaochi felt that men were not good people.

    Even the men of East China Sea Yaochi had unknowingly risked their lives to cover up their gender. They wiped away the thick powder on their skin and spoke like a sissy. They would also curse the men outside together with the women of the East China Sea Yaochi, feelingcent with their current appearances.

    Huan Wan suddenly understood that it was not the mortals in the mortal world that were sick, but the people of East China Sea Yaochi.

    Although the Sky Lock¡¯s ability was not as strong as the death aura that could push people out of his body, it was fortunate that there was not much death aura in Du Shoushou¡¯s body. If it was a monk, even if there was a Sky Lock, it would be meaningless. When Huan Wan was about to reach her limit, Du Shoushou finally woke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m dreaming ¡­¡± ¡°In my dream, a girl with a small waist and big butt fed me delicious food.¡±

    Du Shoushou sat up and rubbed his eyes, just in time to see Huan Wan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡­¡±

    He shrank back in fear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you... ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The monkeyughed, ¡°What you said isn¡¯t right, you were afraid of offending Huan Wan so you quickly exined. But if you change your direction and think about it, don¡¯t you think that if it wasn¡¯t Huan Wan, wouldn¡¯t that mean her figure wasn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Huan Wan blushed: ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, that old fart ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s lived for tens of thousands of years, and yet he¡¯s still so shameless.¡±

    smiled and shook his head.

    At this moment, the mechanism outside suddenly made a sound. It was the sound of the dragon¡¯s entrance to the treasure trove being opened. Everyone looked at each other, and their faces turned ugly. With their current condition, there was no way for them to fight. Once an enemy broke through the underground pce and found them, there was no difference between sitting still and waiting for death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±

    Monkey was slightly better off. After all, he was the most powerful among them. He pushed himself up against the wall and walked towards the stairs. It was a long walk down from the pce, at leasundred meters from the ground. Monkey carried the iron rod and supported it against the wall as he walked up. After taking a few steps, he saw a ck shadow pouncing towards him.

    Subconsciously, the monkey wanted to use the iron rod to attack it, but due to the death aura¡¯s corrosion and severe injuries, its reaction time was much slower than before. As the iron rod was lifted, the ck shadow heavily smashed into him. Originally, this shadow had rolled down from the stairs, but at this moment, it was rolling down thest section with Monkey.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Afternding, the monkey reached out to touch his iron rod, then finally saw clearly who it was that fell down.

    Feng Shengxi...

    She had already fainted and her face was frighteningly white. There was a shocking wound near her chest, as if it had prated her body. There was also blood on her back. Half of her white dress had already been dyed red, and her wounds looked extremely horrifying.

    Even so, before she fainted, she still tightly hugged the little gold dragon in her arms. Even when she tumbled down the stairs, she wasn¡¯t able to harm the little gold dragon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    An Zheng ran over to take a look, and discovered that Feng Shengxi¡¯s pulse was extremely weak.

    ¡°Do you have more?¡±

    He turned to ask Huan Wan, who was already rushing over: ¡°There is, I don¡¯t know when, but His Highness ced all the injury medicine on me.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°We should have known it was her a long time ago. Other than us, only she and little gold dragon know of this ce. This time, the group of cripples were gathered together once again so quickly. Now that she¡¯s also injured like this, there must be more pursuersing after her. Everyone can just wait to die together. ¡±

    As he spoke resentful words, he rummaged through his body for the medicine he carried.

    Xiao Jin Long crawled out from Feng Shengxi¡¯s embrace, swaying around as if he was drunk. A flight of steps oveundred meters long rolled down. Although it did not injure him, he was sure to be dizzy. The fainted Xiao Jin Long only recovered after a while. He rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°How should I greet him now?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You flustered my ass.¡±

    The crowd turned around to avoid her. Huan Wan knelt on the ground and cut open the clothes on Feng Shengxi¡¯s body.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng asked Xiao Jin Long.

    Xiao Jin Long said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°When I was fighting with Zhong Yanji previously, I had already fainted. When I woke up, I was already surrounded. She had fought alone against hundreds of people and killed many of them, but she was still outnumbered. I don¡¯t have any strength left to help. At that time, I was still cursing loudly, where did all of you die ¡­ From the looks of it, you guys are not far from death. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the New Hell Realm. I don¡¯t know which Yan Luo¡¯s subordinate it is, but looking at that ck-faced fellow who seems to be someone from the Seventh Yama, I¡¯m not too sure. Originally, it was not too strenuous for her to fight against those people alone. Even if he could not beat them, he could still escape. However, very soon, the helpers of those fellows arrived. I can tell that those people aren¡¯t in the same group, but if they have the same goal, then it¡¯s me ¡­ If she threw me away, he could run, but she didn¡¯t. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long raised his little w to wipe his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°Self-inflicted...¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, signalling for him to stop, Huan Wan was still here. Du Shoushou only had a venomous mouth, he did not really think that way.

    ¡°Fortunately, she had a very powerful magic tool with her. In the end, she had no choice but to explode that magic tool and force the pursuers to retreat. Only then were we able to escape.¡±

    Huan Wan turned her head, ¡°But Your Highness doesn¡¯t have any powerful magic tools on you, I ¡­ I just found out that she left me almost everything she could use. ¡±

    ¡°That broken sword.¡±

    An Zheng said these four words in a heavy tone. Hearing these four words, everyone fell silent.

    Farewell to the sword.

    That waelic of her father. Everyone knew very well how important the Bewitching Sword was to her. At that time, when she was holding Bie Yanjian and crying silently, it still lingered in everyone¡¯s heart. In order to save the little gold dragon, she didn¡¯t hesitate to blow up her Evesting Sword ¡­ At that time, it was obvious how much struggle she had in her heart.

    ¡°Do the pursuers know where you are?¡±

    ¡°I should know, but it won¡¯t be that easy to find my pce.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long seemed slightly pleased as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve used a long time to build this ce, but I haven¡¯t told anyone ¡­.¡± However, we won¡¯t be able to hold on for long after all.

    ¡°Right now, our only hope is that we will have more time to recover our strength. With the protection of the Sky Lock, there is still hope for us to get out. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Huan Wan. Previously, when he was treating Du Shoushou¡¯s injuries, he had almost used up all of his Cultivation Power.

    ¡°I hope I can withstand it.¡±

    Everyone sat there, their faces ugly.

 Chapter 1284 - - Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 1284 ¨C Dilemma</h4>

    Everyone in this underground pce was a brash and arrogant person. But now, the only thing they could do in this underground pce was to wait for the enemies outside to find them. No matter how they looked at it, it was a bit depressing.

    The underground great hall was abnormally quiet, so much so that even the sound of breathing became clear. Huan Wan guarded the unconscious Feng Shengxi, seemingly at a loss as to what to do.

    Other than her, everyone else was cultivating with their eyes closed.

    Time seemed to be the least important thing to cultivators, because they had even more time than ordinary people. The monkey had already existed for tens of thousands of years, so it was noroblem for An Zheng and the rest to live for a few thousand years with their current cultivation level. However, time was too important for cultivators to waste. A second of waste could be used by your opponent and then killed.

    That¡¯s right, what else could they do other than prepare for battle?

    Outside the abandoned city of Yanluo, Tan Shanse who had changed into a new set of clothes and removed his deity disguise of the Liuxian looked extremely rxed and casual. At the peak of the mountain, there was a small, exquisite wooden table. A white-robed daotong was sitting there, preparing tea for him.

    Behind him, there was arge umbre that looked very unique, perfectly concealing his presence and traces.

    There were two people standing beside him. One of them looked very tall and sturdy, at least 1.9 meters in height. He looked as powerful aumanoid beast. The armour on his body couldn¡¯t hide his exploding body, as if every muscle on his body was full of energy.

    His name was Lu Feng.

    Beside him stood a younger man who was a little smaller, but more well-proportioned. It looked as cold as a javelin, and even if one stood there, one would be able to feel its bone-piercing sharpness. The two of them stood there a short distance away from each other, because the light that radiated from their bodies would make the other feel ufortable.

    Lu Feng nced at the young man and snorted disdainfully.

    However, he knew that this waerson who could threaten him. This young man¡¯s name was Zhao Mie.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed at the Yan Luo City which was now filled with ruins, ¡°If you aren¡¯t strong enough, you must have a strong backer. Once upon a time, this was a Yama City, and there lived a Yama King. However, because of what Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy said, they were all abandoned. The city was like this, and so was the people. It¡¯s precisely because the old hell has been abandoned, that there are so many things that are neither human nor ghost. ¡±

    Lu Feng asked, ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡±

    Tan Shanse said in a nd voice, ¡°The reason I brought the two of you out was to let you see this ce. I hope that you two can experience the importance of adapting to it. When Yama Minamiya got used to it, he would continue to be one of the eighteen Yama Kings in the New Hell Realm. Those who are not used to it will bart of the ruins. ¡±

    The expressions of Lu Fengyuan and Zhao Mie both changed at the same time as they looked at each other.

    ¡°Lu Feng, I know you had a stubborn personality. You were indeed invincible during your time in this world. After you, Zhao Mie, you don¡¯t really understand him very well. But you should feel that he is the same person as you. If the two of you are still unable to adapt to this era and new identities, either one will be eliminated or both will be eliminated. ¡±

    Lu Feng snorted. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll be the only one to eliminate them.¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s lips curled up, but he did not say anything. However, the disdain and fighting spirit on their faces was obvious. These two people, sharp as needles and sharp as needles, didn¡¯t give in to each other.

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t look at them and he knew what their reactions were.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. You can understand it yourselves.¡±

    He pointed again to the city of Yama, ¡°There are trapped in there by a group of desperate people who want to adapt to this era. Each one of those fellows might not lose to you in terms of potential, and might even be stronger. But even so, they would still be eliminated. Why? Because I can¡¯t see clearly, because I overestimate myself. ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re heading in the wrong direction.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently, ¡°The reason I want you to adapt to this era is because you can only adapt to it. But I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t need to get used to it, because this era will be under my control sooner orter. ¡±

    Lu Feng was puzzled. ¡°Teacher seems to be very familiar with this ce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with any era.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I am someone who prepares something for himself at all times. In any era, I would do so. Now that I have awakened, all the things I have prepared have been retrieved. The immortal pce hadpletely sealed off the Mortal Realm. Anyone who touched the heavens in the Mortal Realm would be exterminated. ¡°I am different, just that I am from the heavens ¡­¡±

    Below the mountain, the great army from the new hell was gathering, and there was more than one army. The eighteen Yama Kings¡¯ squad had all arrived. Although they were all advance squads, the total number of them was already three to four thousand. At such a scale, not even the most powerful figures of the Infernal Realm of the Ruins dared to draw near.

    ¡°I need the Dragon Core within that little gold dragon.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°After these trash find An Zheng and the others, all of you can go in. Whoever gets the dragon core for me, I¡¯ll give them the thing you need the most. Back then, I was worried that I would be chased down if I got injured, so I spent all my effort to create an immortalke. Once he enters the Celestial Lake, he will be able to recover his peak strength quickly ¡­ Of course, the Celestial Lake can only be used twice. I¡¯ll leave it for myself, so one of you two can use it once. You two should be very clear about one of you will be able to get rid of the other easily the moment youe out of the Celestial Lake Stage. ¡±

    He smiled like an old fox who had just attained immortality.

    ¡°I have never thought of letting the two of you coexist peacefully. It would be better to just leave the two of you loyal and devoted to the job as the subordinates of two people who are on opposing sides. The power in the Celestial Lake should be very attractive to you right? Then ¡­ Whoever brings me the Dragon Core will be able to open the Celestial Lake Pool. ¡±

    Master Lu looked at Zhao Mie, then suddenly rushed down the mountain, his body turning intay of light, his speed iparable.

    But Zhao Mie did not move, the disdain in his eyes became even heavier.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked.

    Zhao Mie did not reply, and only stood there motionlessly.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± Actually, in terms of strength, you are inferior to him. Even if you are jusiny bit weaker, you are still inferior in the end. However, it¡¯s even harder for you to subdue them than it is for him ¡­ But I never gave up on you. Do you know why? This was because a person like Lu Feng, although he appeared convinced on the surface, his heart was unwilling to ept it. He had a backbone, so he would definitely not be loyal to anyone. But you are different. Once you decide who to follow, you will not hesitate to go through fire and tread water. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will keep the Celestial Lake Pool for you.¡±

    Zhao Mie¡¯s expression changed slightly as he turned his head away from Tan Shanse. However, the conflict and bewilderment in his eyes was still obvious. He once sincerely followed Tan Shanse to do things, and it was indeed the kind of method where one would go through fire and tread on water without hesitation. However, he was scared by Tan Shanse, and he was very clear that the Tan Shanse he admired before was fake. The Tan Shanse in front of him right now, was his true appearance.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s very interesting, I am someone who doesn¡¯t obey the heavens¡¯ will, and so is An Zheng.¡±

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t seem to want to continue the topic either. He was a guy that understood how to read people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if An Zheng managed toe out of his predicament. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always wanted to kill him, but I was reluctant ¡­ Although they had different goals, they were the same people. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but think, if he were to die so easily, wouldn¡¯t my life be lonely? The Immortal Emperor of Celestial Sovereign, in truth, was not even in my eyes. In my opinion, only An Zheng and I are heroes of this world. ¡±

    Zhao Mie finally could not hold it in anymore, ¡°In my opinion, he is nothing much.¡±

    The corner of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand him... This guy is amazing. The trap I set up can kill anyone who wants to, but I have set up a lot of traps for him, so he is still alive and well. If he¡¯s not going to die this time, I¡¯d really like to sit down and talk to him. ¡±

    Zhao Mie said: ¡°You¡¯re actually afraid of him, right?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Zhao Mie slowly said: ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why and you always seem to have the upper hand, you are afraid of him. You really want to kill me but you can¡¯t bear to do so. That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ve already shown it ¡­ Go find his disciple, the girl called Lenticr Butterfly, and find her. It¡¯s just a very low-level method, what¡¯s satisfying is the bit of happiness in your heart. ¡±

    Tan Shanse stayed silent for a while, before saying: ¡°It¡¯s best for you to see yourself clearly, not because you want to see me clearly. The matter of the Lenticr Butterfly, how could I be as superficial as you say? Sooner orter you will know that everything I do is useful. ¡±

    Outside Yama Minamiya, those people from the New Hell Realm seemed to have gathered together. However, they were clearly separated as they maintained their position alongside other teams ¡­

    distance. Their hearts were also filled with doubt, as to how exactly did this matter leak out. Liu Xu warned the deity repeatedly not to leak any information, and in the end, almost all of them came at the same time.

    The ck Faced Demon Envoy looked at his own team. He had met with an unfathomable woman before who had single-handedly killed half of his underlings. She was now the weakest amongst all of his teams. Therefore, he cleverly chose to stay at the back because he was worried that the other teams would take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time like this.¡±

    He suddenly thought of a n and shouted, ¡°Before we find those guys, we are all allies. No matter what happens in the future, he had to find it first. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s split up the area and search for other things. We¡¯ll talk about the restter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone replied and the team began to set off for Yanluo City.

    The ck Faced Ghost Messenger told his subordinates, ¡°All of you, stay outside the city. Send someone to invite the King over immediately. I¡¯ll go in alone and see what¡¯s going on. Those guys won¡¯t be able to trust me. Once I enter the city, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill them. All of you stay, I have the confidence to make them kill each other first ¡­ ¡±

    His men acknowledged and pretended to enter the city. However, they were always at the back of the line.

    On the other side, a man covered in a ck cloak stood there, staring down at Yanluo City with a cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°Lord, how could these people from the new Infernal Realm be so fast?¡±

    One of his men asked in fear.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how fast you are.¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord, who was hiding all over his body, said coldly, ¡°This is the Wastnd of Hell, it¡¯s our territory. I¡¯m not afraid of the eighteen Yama Kings, but how can I be afraid of a few small fries? Zhong Yanji is my woman, yet she died so tragically in the hands of those people. I, Yan Jiuxiao, have never let a single one of my enemies go. Kill all of those people from the new hell world for me, and all of the things will go to you. I don¡¯t want anything else. ¡±

    He bent over and charged down the hill. ¡°And don¡¯t let anyone disturb me from killing people.¡±

 Chapter 1285 - Existence of Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 1285 ¨C Existence of Evidence</h4>

    Immortal pce.

    Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy sat in the pavilion in his huge backyard, staring nkly at the lotus pond beside the pavilion. Every lotus flower in this lotus pond was gifted to him by a fairy ten times more beautiful than these lotus flowers, and they were all carefully selected.

    Not only did this female deity build a lotus pond for him, but she also arranged everything in the courtyard. Every room in these buildings, every piece of furniture and furniture was personally overseen by her.

    What she gave Purple Ivy wasn¡¯t only these things, but herself as well.

    However, she still felt that she did not understand Purple Ivy, not Purple Ivy.

    Purple Ivy always liked to sit alone in a daze in the pavilion beside the lotus pond. At first, she thought that he loved his so much that he liked the lotus pond. It was onlyter that he realized that Purple Ivy had actually never even nced at those flowers. Just like when he was in bed with her, his eyes seemed to have seen someone else.

    She had a very domineering and manly name, but she was one of the most beautiful women in the Inside the Immortal Pce.

    She was called Jun Wu Yi.

    No matter who it was, no one would think it was a woman upon hearing this name. This name contained too much, so much that it made people feel like she was the whole world. Maybe her parents had given her too much hope when she was born.

    But she only wanted to guard that guy.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Jun Tian walked to Purple Ivy¡¯s side and ced her slender jade hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Homesick.¡±

    Purple Ivy did not lie, nor did he bother to. At the very least, he was someone who would never lie to a woman. He had always said that he missed home, missed his wife that was not very beautiful but still very virtuous. Jun Tian asked where his family was and where his wife was. Purple Ivyughed bitterly every single time, in a way that made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Yi sat down next to Purple Ivy: ¡°But you¡¯ve never been willing to tell me where your home is, and what it looks like. So when I wanted to help you think about it, I didn¡¯t have any idea what your home looked like. ¡±

    Purple Ivy said in a nd voice, ¡°With regards to matters of family, no one can rece me, no one can help me.¡±

    He stood up, and the two jade walls that were hugging his waist stayed in the air in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly said these three words.

    ¡°Hate you? Why should I hate you? ¡±

    Jun Tian also stood up, hugging Purple Ivy tightly from the back. It was as if he was afraid that if he let go, he would run off somewhere and never return.

    ¡°You will hate me in the future.¡±

    Purple Ivy stared into the distance in a daze, ¡°I have never lied to you before. You hace in my heart, but you aren¡¯t the most important one. My wife has been waiting for me toe back, but I can¡¯t find my way home. I¡¯ve forgotten how long I¡¯ve been searching. Tens of thousands of years? Perhaps ¡­ But I know that no matter how long I look for her, as long as I find her, she will definitely be preparing food in the kitchen, a very ordinary meal, waiting for me to go back and eat it together. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡±

    Jun Wu Yi hugged Purple Ivy tighter and tighter.

    ¡°But when you find your way home, won¡¯t she be gone? You once said that she wasn¡¯t a cultivator. If she wasn¡¯t a cultivator, how could she have a lifespan of tens of thousands of years? You just don¡¯t want to believe it. You¡¯ve been lying to yourself. But I don¡¯t me you, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid. On the contrary, what I love about you is your infatuation, your sincerity. ¡±

    Purple Ivy removed her hand from his waist, turned around, and said with a serious expression: ¡°Even though you aren¡¯t the most important woman to me, I still don¡¯t have the heart to hurt you. So I am very conflicted. If I really find a way to return, and if you are a very powerful cultivator, then you will have a very long time filled with resentment and anger. If you continue to be like this, you will be apletely different person. ¡±

    ¡°Then take me with you.¡±

    Jun Tian once again hugged him, ¡°If you find a way back, bring me along with you. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing you with him ¡­¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Purple Ivy said indifferently: ¡°As long as I return, I can only treat her single-mindedly. You said so long ago that she may not be there anymore. In the past, I really thought the same way. It was only after persevering for over ten thousand years that I began to ept other girls. But now, I understand one thing. As long as the path of return opens, time will return to when I came here, and everything will remain the same ¡­ ¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up, ¡°You are the person who understands me the most in this era, so if someone wants to destroy my path of return, can I endure it?¡±

    Jun Tian said with a sad tone, ¡°I actually hope that you will be ruined by someone. That way, you will be able to stay by my side forever and will never leave.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Purple Ivy said as he enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Even if this time someone has destroyed my n, I will find another way sooner orter. What¡¯s more ¡­ How many people can destroy what I want to do? I didn¡¯t want to rush things, because if I interfered too much, that vital person would be weak and unstable. And he was so important, if he wasn¡¯t solid enough, something could go wrong. But now it seems that if I hadn¡¯t interfered, someone wouldn¡¯t have wanted him to live an extra day. ¡±

    Purple Ivy turned to look at a small building in the backyard, which was about the size of five houses.

    ¡°When we were building it, I told you that no one is allowed to touch anything in this house except me, and you are not allowed to either. Back then, you were still a little angry. Back then, when you followed me, you were still a little willful. At that time, you said you weren¡¯t allowed to touch it, so you didn¡¯t even look at it. Everything here is under your control, but I won¡¯t let you touch that ce. I won¡¯t even allow you to go near it, it¡¯s not fair in the first ce. ¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Purple Ivy asked.

    Jun Tian shook his head. ¡°I know you won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°No, you will see it today, because it is time for these things to be returned to their rightful owners. None of you can sense that the times have changed, that we are in an age of anachronism. It seemed like we didn¡¯t experience anything from tomorrow onwards, but in reality, it was a strange repetition. Your cultivation is not strong enough, so it is not far. Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan might be able to see a bit, but not too much. ¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°If I told you that such a day had already happened once, what would you think? You still don¡¯t understand ¡­ If the history of the past is a whole piece of paper, there are no words on the paper, it looksplete, white, wless. But suddenly, this piece of paper was cut open, and then the order was messed up ¡­ ¡°Because there is not a single word on the paper, the shape of the white paper that was put together does not seem to have changed, but it still has changed.¡±

    Jun Tian was confused, and could not understand what Purple Ivy was trying to say.

    ¡°Forget it...¡±

    Purple Ivy also seemed to have lost the ability to exin. He was indeed very lonely. He was thinking that if that person was still at his side, he might have realized these things before him. However, the first huge change to the disorder of time was to make that person disappear ¡­

    ¡°This room belongs to him.¡±

    Purple Ivy pushed open the door, the room smelled a little dry, making people ufortable.

    ¡°All these years I¡¯ve been wandering around, you say I¡¯m too loose, always going out to pick on the flowers and grass. You also said I wasn¡¯erson who wanted to live in peace and quiet in one ce. I was looking for excitement. But the truth is, I¡¯ve been walking nonstop for so many years, just looking for it. First, look for the evidence of my own existence. Second, look for evidence of his existence. ¡±

    There were many things in the room, but the light was dim and Jun Wu Yi was unable to clearly see what they were.

    ¡°Now prove me right.¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to something and said: ¡°This is mine, but in my memories, I have never used it. But he¡¯s really mine, well sealed somewhere, and there¡¯s a note I left for myself. ¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Is it scary?¡±

    ¡°A long, long time ago, I left myself something that I wrote down in detail in case I don¡¯t understand it now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I recognized those crooked characters and there were some special characters that didn¡¯t exist in this era, I would have suspected that someone was ying a prank on me ¡­ However, it is not. ¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to another object and said: ¡°This is the other piece of evidence that I found to prove my existence. Simrly, I also left a note. Tell me what year it was that I was here, and at that time I seemed to havremonition that I was going to get confused. ¡±

    He took the paper and passed it to Jun Wu Yi.

    At some point in time during the year, Purple Ivy left this item behind in this ce for Purple Ivy to search for. If Purple Ivy found it, it would prove Purple Ivy¡¯s conjecture was right. Afterwards, to confirm his identity, Purple Ivy said that it was English.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    Jun Tian¡¯s face turned unsightly, it was not the Glyph Devils that frightened her, nor was it the chaotic story. but that date... The date on that piece of paper was today.

    ¡°I found it more than six thousand years ago.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed bitterly: ¡°What do you think my expression was like at that time?¡±

    He looked at Jun Tian, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s about the same as your current appearance ¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that every day we¡¯re living may have passed. But we ourselves do not realize that time is sucerrible thing that it has perfectly deceived each and every one of us. It has even perfectly changed our memories. ¡±

    ¡°Not a change, but erasure.¡±

    Purple Ivy picked up the third piece of paper, and pointed to the date left behind.

    ¡°This is next month¡¯s day.¡±

    Jun Wu Yi¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly, while her mind was in chaos. She felt that somewhere out of her sight, there was someone else looking at her. Or perhaps, there was another Purple Ivy who brought her and opened up the same building.

    Purple Ivy walked over to an item, extended his hand to sweep it, and swept off the dust on it.

    ¡°This is evidence that he existed.¡±

    The corner of Purple Ivy¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s already like this, let¡¯s not think about following the normal course of events and developing. If it¡¯s f * cking messy, then I¡¯ll mess up too. ¡±

    There was a wooden figure in front of him. There was nothing special about the wooden figure.

    The special thing was that the wooden figure wore a set of armor with simple decorative patterns and a powerful aura.

 Chapter 1286 - Past

    <h4>Chapter 1286 ¨C Past</h4>

    Purple Ivy walked to the side of the wooden figure and gently stroked the ancient looking armor: ¡°The reason why I took this armor away from him is because the armor had already lost its original aura. The armor recognized him, but he was no longer the same person. Thus, the armor was unable to disy its full power. I will retrieve the armor and inject his current aura into it to nurture it to be extremely imposing. ¡±

    Purple Ivy turned around and looked at Jun Tian, ¡°Even though this might cause his realm to fluctuate and his foundation to be unstable, the time right now is already more and more pressing. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Jun Tian asked curiously.

    That stubborn guy suddenly appeared in Purple Ivy¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°It was him who used to bring me along to cultivate, making me jump into the water on a cold day like this, then beat me up witod instead of soaking in it. However, I¡¯ve already fought my way back, and it¡¯s going to double ¡­ This guy is the only person I admire in my entire life. ¡±

    He pointed outside. ¡°Go find your master.¡±

    A purple glow shed on the surface of the armor. The purple glow flowed along every crack and pattern on the armor. Witum, the violet light spread out from the room, illuminating almost the entire immortal pce. The armor then transformed into a streak of light and flew outside.

    In the Green Lotus Pce, Qing Lian, who was sitting on a throne with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes. She took a nce outside and stretched her hand out, ¡°What Heavenly Treasure is it?¡±

    A big hand appeared out of thin air and intercepted the stream of light, grabbing it.

    Purple Ivy snorted: ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to touch it?¡±

    He flicked his wrist and with a flick of his finger, the huge hand in the distance retracted and the armor flew away.

    In the Green Lotus Pce, Qing Lian knitted her eyebrows and lowered her head to look at her palm. There waed dot on his palm, and a trace of blood was seeping out from it. He turned his hand over. There was also a red dot on the back of his hand. That light touch actually pierced through his palm. Although he hadn¡¯t expected that person to make a move and thus wasn¡¯t prepared, this was enough to exin the situation.

    ¡°I had thought that you were only a bit stronger than me.¡±

    The Blue Lotus gave a self-deprecating smile and wiped the wound with the finger of its other hand. The wound then slowly healed and disappeared, as if it hadn¡¯t been pierced through at all. However, the wound was not on his hand, but in his heart.

    They were both immortal emperors ¡­ They were both Immortal Emperors!

    In that room, Purple Ivy picked up all the papers that he had left for himself and put them all together. There was actually already a thick stack.

    ¡°I only just found out now that the previous me had reached a much higher altitude than this one. I thought about it for a long time before I understood ¡­ Because then he was there and now he isn¡¯t. I have traveled to all the forbidden regions in the world, including the East China Sea Yaochi, the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Area in the south, and the Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Western Regions. Everyone thought that the Three Immortal Emperor was the highest existence in the world. But in actuality, the strength of the Western Region¡¯s Buddha, Yaochi Immortal Queen, Dragon Region¡¯s Old Dragon King, Hell Great Vault Bodhisattva, and the Devil Lord of the Devil Realm are all on par. ¡±

    He indifferently said, ¡°This world is far more wonderful than what people see, and far more dangerous than what they see. His path is still very long. I only hope that I can wait for him. ¡±

    Jun Tian was hugging him from the back, feeling sorry for him. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡­ I know where you went. Immortal Queen Yao Chi, the Heavenly Daughter of the Seven Stars of the Buddhist Sect, the Dragon Lady of the Dragon Domain, they all once admired you.

    The Infernal Realm of the Ruins. The abandoned city of Yama.

    An Zheng sat there quietly, using all his strength to cultivate and recover his strength. Until now, there seemed to be no other way. The people from the new Hell Realm outside were still crazily searching for them. It was just a matter of time before they found them.

    Chen Shaobai also left, no one knew where. Judging from Chen Shaobai¡¯s reaction, it seemed like the power in his body had awakened. An Zheng felt that he understood Chen Shaobai a lot, but felt that he was so unfamiliar with him. The world behind the two huge ck doors in the sky was exactly the same as the world behind the bronze doors that he had always seen. Was it me from my previous life, Chen Shaobai from my previous life?

    If he was really Da Chi, then who was Chen Shaobai?

    And right at this moment, about a few hundred kilometers away from this abandoned city, Chen Shaobai walked forward with a nk look on his face. However, there seemed to be a faint voice in his mind that was constantly guiding him forward, just that he did not know where he was going to go to in the end.

    His Scythe of Death floated in front of him, like a guide.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    Of course he knew that the Scythe of Death would not answer him, but he could only ask the Scythe of Death now. He wanted to return, his mind was very clear that An Zheng and the rest would encounter unprecedented danger, if he left just like that, what problems would happen, he would regret it in the future. However, he waspletely unable to control himself. The Scythe of Death¡¯s summon came from far away, a strange call. It controlled his body to keep moving forward, to keep moving forward.

    His speed became faster and faster because he suddenly understood ¡­ If he couldn¡¯t turn back immediately, then he would have to find the thing he was waiting for as soon as possible. Then, he rushed back to save An Zheng and the others. He kept telling himself, I¡¯m Chen Shaobai ¡­ My father is called Chen Xiaoyao, and my best friend is called An Zheng.

    After an unknown period of time, he stopped at a mountain range shrouded in gray fog. He didn¡¯t even know how he had passed through this ce. His memories of this ce were nearly all gone.

    The fog was too thick to see the outline of the mountain, but he still had a vague feeling that the mountain was very tall, and inside the mountain was the truth he was looking for. When he reached the foot of the mountain, the fog started to swirl and a hole appeared ¡­ The fog automatically opened uath, it was like a secret passage to the Nether Realm.

    But this ce was hell after all.

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath. No matter what, he had to face it.

    He tookrge strides forward into the tunnel that was empty in the mist. He knew that he did not have the time to waste. The Scythe of Death emitted a bright light, like a beacon leading the way, illuminating the road ahead.

    At this moment, the spinning in the fog became even more intense. Something¡¯s roar was getting closer. It waerrifying sound. Just the sound of it alone gave people a sense of dread that came from the bottom of their hearts.

    A shadow passed through the fog and entered the tunnel. The ck shadow came too fast, so when it stopped, there was still mist surrounding it. Chen Shaobai stood there and looked, he felt that this waerson?

    This person was extremely tall, around three meters in height. From the looks of it, he seemed to be a savage beast. His body emitted an ancient aura that Chen Shaobai was very unfamiliar with, but felt that he must have definitely been familiar with before. It was demonic energy, a very heavy demonic energy.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked cautiously.

    The mist on the giant¡¯s body dissipated, and when Chen Shaobai saw it clearly, his heart involuntarily trembled. It was an existence akin to an iron war god. The body was human, but the face was not. His face was covered in ck gas, and his eyes were glowing with red light.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡±

    The thing suddenly knelt down witlop, and ced its head on the ground. ¡°Your subordinate has already waited here for you for tens of thousands of years, for far too long. ¡°The heavens have not let me down. I¡¯ve waited for your return atst.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    That person stood up and pointed backwards, ¡°Several tens of thousands of years ago, Master personally instructed me to guard this ce. No matter how long it takes, I will guard it. This is what you left behind, you said as you left, you might one daye back in a different form and forget everything. ¡°So you made your preparations at that time, you followed me in, and when you got in you knew what was going on, you knew who you were.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡± Chen Shaobai did not know why his guard against this giant suddenly dropped. The giant had a growing familiarity about him, as if he had just met him not long ago.

    ¡°This is the Infernal Pce.¡±

    Giant led the way as he said, ¡°Master said that the Mortal Realm, Immortal Pce, Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, Dragon Region of the South Sea, East China Sea Yaochi and even the Demon World are going to be involved in a war of annihtion. Thus, in order to preserve your strength, you ordered the construction of a Demon Pce in the Infernal Realm. Many important things from the Demon Pce have been moved here. The Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy was also present with you back then. ¡±

    A buzz sounded in Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind. ¡°Purple Ivy and I knew each other from a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°We know each other. You two are very good friends.¡±

    Giant said: ¡°You may have forgotten my name, I am Da Tianlie, your follower. I¡¯ve been following you since I was young. You taught me magic arts. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled awkwardly, thinking to himself, it seems like you can easily tear me to pieces.

    Da Tianlie brought Chen Shaobai and passed through the mist tunnel. Chen Shaobai estimated that they should have traveled through the inner parts of the mountain already. After about ten minutes, two huge ck iron gates appeared in front of them. When he saw the two doors, Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind was shocked.

    He had seen these doors not long ago, but they were in the sky.

    ¡°Gate ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s behind it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon World.¡±

    When Da Tianlieughed, it was probably because he was smiling. He did not have any facial features, so he was not able to make it out clearly. But Chen Shaobai could feel that his smile was simple and sincere.

    ¡°Back then, Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and you were our best friends. All of you had a premonition that the Venerable ss was about to fall into chaos. As for that big battle, it would definitely change the time and everything would be chaotic. So in order to make more preparations in the future, the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism created something that the Ancient Battlefield kept from him. You have created something from the Infernal Realm to protect you, but the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy ¡­ ¡±

    Da Tianlie shook his head: ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything, but it seems to have been doing something, I can¡¯t see through it, and I can¡¯t see through it either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was stunned. ¡°You mean, I¡¯m the master of a devil realm?¡±

 Chapter 1287 - Dont Die

    <h4>Chapter 1287 ¨C Don¡¯t Die</h4>

    At the end of the tunnel, there were two gigantic ck doors. Chen Shaobai was no stranger to these two doors. Not long ago, he saw two identical doors in the sky. However, they were muchrger, and as they hung in the sky, it gave people a feeling of shock that came from the bottom of their hearts.

    Da Tianlie said that Chen Shaobai was the master of a devil realm.

    ¡°Yes, you are the master of the devil realm. At that time, your name was the Devil Lord Devourer. ¡±

    Da Tianlie stood by Chen Shaobai¡¯s side and said: ¡°Everything here was personally created by you at the time. You guessed it all... You will appear with a different face and have forgotten who you are. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned, ¡°But how do you know who I am?¡±

    The ck aura on Da Tianlie¡¯s face gradually dispersed, and a face that looked very resolute yet very thick appeared inside it. He smiled and pointed at the Scythe of Death that was floating not far away: ¡°It recognizes you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood there dumbly, and couldn¡¯t help but think, back then when An Zheng gave him the Scythe of Death, was it destined to happen, or was iype of coincidence?

    ¡°I am the Devil Lord Devouring the Heavens, and An Zheng is the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism?¡±

    Chen Shaobai found it hard to ept it, ¡°What did we notice at that time? If what you said was true. I am the Devil Lord of Sky Swallowing Devil, An Zheng is the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, and Purple Ivy is also one of the strongest Immortal Emperors, so what else do we have to worry about if the three of us are to join hands? With our strength, it¡¯s enough to wipe out everything. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. Actually, I don¡¯t know what you were worried about ¡­ So I can¡¯t exin it, and I can¡¯t answer it. Only you and the other two Omnipotent Experts know what happened. You just told me to wait here until you came. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was already impatient: ¡°Bring me in!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Da Tianlie bowed in agreement before leading the way, ¡°This Demon World is split into two parts. One is in hell, and there are many things that you have brought from the Demon World that are kept there. The other part is connected, but it can only be opened from here to here. It can¡¯t be reached from there, which is the originalnd of demons ¡­ But after so long, I think that ce is already dpidated. ¡±

    ¡°The demon realm has been destroyed?¡±

    Chen Shaobai subconsciously asked.

    ¡°I think so. After all, you have been missing for so long.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s tone became overcast; his mood had obviously be depressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened then, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m really what you¡¯re talking about, the Heaven Swallowing Devil Lord. If I was really me, then this decision must have been made because something happened that even the three of us couldn¡¯t resist. But I really can¡¯t think of anyone in this world who can suppress all three of us. ¡±

    Da Tianlie shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t know, so it¡¯s even more so for me.¡±

    After about ten minutes or so, they entered arge hall. There were two huge stone statues guarding the entrance of the hall. On the left was a statue of a man dressed in simple armor. He was tall and had a strong face. He was carrying a huge ruler on his back, which actually looked exactly the same as An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. Around him were seven swords. Each of them was different, but each of them had a ¡°heaven¡± character on them.

    In addition, there was a long sword in his hand. Even though it was a stone statue, it still looked menacing.

    ¡°This is the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism.¡±

    Da Tianlie raised his head and looked at the stone statue, his eyes filled with admiration.

    The other statue was the Devil Lord himself. Chen Shaobai looked carefully and realized that the stone statue did not look like him at all. It was a burly man, with a body that looked like the even stronger Du Shoushou. It was very tall and had a pair of wings spread out on its back. It looked very terrifying. The right hand of the stone statue held onto a Scythe of Death as it carried it on its shoulder, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    ¡°He¡¯s my savior?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Da Tianlie replied, ¡°Back then, you fought fiercely against one of the Immortal Emperors and were ambushed by the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian. You were severely injured and it was Da Chi who saved you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded, thinking that at that time, he was actually already brothers with An Zheng. He couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps all of this wasn¡¯t a coincidence. When they met in the Da Xi era, everything that happened seemed to follow some sort of trajectory.

    After entering the pce, Chen Shaobai saw the huge ck throne in front of him with a single nce. The shape of the throne was extremely domineering, and from a distance, it looked likuge magic character.

    ¡°What did I leave behind here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    ¡°Memories.¡±

    Da Tianlie pointed to the throne: ¡°If you sit on it, you will know what happened.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head. On the surface, he looked fine, but in reality, his heart was raging with emotions. His fingers trembled nervously inside his sleeves. Suddenly epting the fact that no one would be able to calm down. He walked towards the throne withrge strides. Every step he took was extremely urgent, and it was impossible to conceal his anxiousness.

    His fingers gently caressed the armrest of the throne, as if he wanted to experience his former self more clearly.

    A voice faintly appeared in his mind, as if it was calling to him to sit down. Chen Shaobai took a deep breath, then sat on the throne. At that moment, he suddenly felt a little absent-minded, as if he had done this before.

    Witum, Chen Shaobai¡¯s brain was struck by some kind of force, causing his entire body to be drowsy. It was as if his brain had exploded, and the pain was almost unbearable. The intense painsted for at least a few minutes, and Chen Shaobai tightly gripped the armrest of his chair without falling down.

    When he opened his eyes, everything around him had changed. There was no hall, no Da Tianlie, only a distant mountain and a boundless sea of clouds.

    There seemed to be two people standing beside him. One of them was the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism that looked exactly like the sculpture outside, while the other one was the sloppy Purple Ivy.

    ¡°What are we fighting against?¡±

    He heard his own voice, but it was definitely not his own. It was as if he was led into some kind of hallucination, or directly into his own memories. He knew that it was him, but he was also watching from the side. This feeling was very strange.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The one who replied was Purple Ivy.

    ¡°God knows what we¡¯re fighting against.¡±

    Purple Ivy held onto a bottle gourd of wine, he raised his hand and gulped it down: ¡°But I know, even with the strength of the three of us, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to fight.¡±

    ¡°Of the three of us, you are the one who is the most fearless and fearless one. If even you think that you can¡¯t deal with it, then it¡¯s possible that you really can¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t use the word ¡®unscrupulous¡¯. You can use the word ¡®rebellious¡¯ instead.¡±

    Purple Ivy passed the wine gourd to Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, and Da Chi took a look at it. Then, he handed it to the Devil Lord, ¡°No, you touched it with your mouth, and think it¡¯s dirty.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Fuck you...¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism: ¡°My great master has passed away for many years, please do not disturb his silence.¡±

    Purple Ivy scoffed, ¡°Have you finished arranging your future affairs?¡±

    The Devil yer took a sip of his wine and said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ve finished preparing. The things that I need to prepare are already in the newly created hell demon realm. ¡°You, what reformmittee are you using to cause hell to fall into chaos just to help me clean ce.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°I love you.¡±

    Devouring Sky Demon Lord: ¡°Scram ¡­¡± The one you love is obviously Da Chi. ¡±

    Da Chi shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t hold the sand, I¡¯d rather unt it.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You learnt these words from me.¡±

    The three of them stood side by side on the peak, watching the sea of clouds rise and fall.

    ¡°What if the three of us together can¡¯t save this world? To count on Xuan-Yuan Green Lotus? Or was it Immortal Queen Yao Chi, or the Great Buddha in the west? The old man from the Forbidden Area of the Dragon of the South Sea would not take the risk if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°As for the Bodhisattva, he truly does have a kind heart, but his strength is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°The three of us can¡¯t save him, no one can.¡±

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism said, ¡°If the three of us are defeated in the next battle, then we only have one way left.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I actually hope that I will never use that method again. Just thinking about it makes me feel terrified. ¡°You two have arranged everything, but I am the only one who is going to stay and walk around for you two. The key thing is that once I do that, even I will forget a lot of things.¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Amongst the three of us, yourprehension of time is the strongest, and no one is more suitable than you.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change it? Yourprehension of time is not that far off either. You stay behind, I will fight with Little Tuntun.¡±

    ¡°Fighting is not something that can be avoided by three people.¡±

    The Heavenly Devouring Demon Lord said: ¡°But you are thest resort. Together, we will fight. If you leave, the two of us will stay here and carry them. ¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°If we really did that, then the three powers that we retained together, when we forcefully cut time into pieces, would cause many unexpected things to happen. Time may flow back, or it may be a mess. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it.¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism said, ¡°If we cannot do it this time, then we can only rely on ourselves in the future. If we mess up time, we can fight again in the future. If we are still unable to defeat her in the future, then ¡­ At least my conscience is clear. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed, what if you win? Remember to send me back when you win. I miss home ¡­ I really do. ¡±

    The Devil Lord shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°You are one of the Immortal Emperors of this era, summoning the wind and summoning the rain. When you returned to your original world, you were just an ordinary person. With your personality, you were probably still someone who would never lower your head. Why do you have to go back? To use your own words, how can you be any more rxed and happy than right now when you have to deal with the boss¡¯s oppression, the pressure in your life, or some bullshit house loan? ¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not used to women of this era.¡±

    Devouring Sky Demon Lord: ¡°Scram your grandpa ¡­¡± Speak human words. ¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism said, ¡°If it seeds, you can naturally go back. If I lose ¡­ Just be a good family member. We forcefully tore apart time. No one knew where that thing went or when it would appear. And you will be very tired. You will be constantly looking for yourself, looking for us. ¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s boring just thinking about it...¡±

    They looked up at the sky and saw an iparably terrifying vortex in the sky. It seemed as if a face was about to break free from the vortex. The face seemed about to pierce through the thin membrane blocking its path, and the entire sky began to twist and distort.

    The Devil Lord took a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism acknowledged: ¡°Done.¡±

    Purple Ivy hugged both of their shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t die ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1288 - The Strongest Death Spirit Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1288 ¨C The Strongest Death Spirit Lord</h4>

    The Infernal Realm of the Ruins. Yama City.

    When An Zheng opened his eyes, he felt that the sky had darkened. It wce that did not have day or night. He stood up, and the people around him also heard the voices that came out of their cultivation, and unknowingly, they stood up together with An Zheng.

    Above his head, waves of ck gas were being poured into the underground pce from above.

    ¡°They found us.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the increasing amount of ck air and his face turned grim.

    Outside of the underground pce, a weird looking Ghost Messenger chief stood there, with a savage expression: ¡°They actually know how to find a ce to hide. If it wasn¡¯t for the treasures in our hands, it would be hard to find them.¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at the demonic beast that looked like a ck python. It lifted its head and shook it a little as if it was proud of itself.

    ¡°Our ck Scale Beasts are very sensitive to anger, finding them is only a matter of time.¡±

    Another emissary with the face of a leopard harrumphed, ¡°Then let them all suffocate to death inside. Let the death aura continue to flow into me. I¡¯d like to see how long these conceited fellows can hold out for.¡±

    The Demon Envoy from before had two sharp fangs protruding out of his lips. His name was the Wolf Fang Ghost Messenger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these fellows. To be able to kill a Death Spirit Lord, it can be seen that they are not weak.¡± The King means to kill as much as he can, and if he can¡¯t, then he¡¯ll be trapped. If he can¡¯t, then he¡¯ll just keep up. First, let¡¯s fill them with death energy. It would be good if we can kill them, but if we can¡¯t kill them, we can just trap them here. ¡±

    The leopard headed Demon Envoy said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating their strength. Even if they are cultivators in the mortal world, once they are trapped by the death aura, they won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The Wolf Ivory Demon Envoy looked outside and said, ¡°Keep quiet for now. If other Yan Luo¡¯s men discover us, we might not be able to hold on.¡±

    The two of them found a ce to sit and calcted the time. It should have been about two hours, even if there were Celestial Sovereign cultivators below, most of them had already been corroded by the death aura. The leopard headed ghost envoy waved his hand: ¡°Go down and take a look. Let¡¯s fight a bit more.¡±

    His oveundred Ghost Envoys answered and opened the secret entrance of the underground pce. They threw all kinds of magical equipment into the entrance. No matter if they could hit someone or not, it was still a wave of crazy bombardment. Sounds of nging could be heard from inside the cave, yet there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of sound of a counterattack or parry.

    ¡°It should be about time.¡±

    The leopard headed ghost envoy was the first to jump down: ¡°Take these people. The King¡¯s side will reward you heavily!¡±

    The rest of the emissaries rushed in, and the hundred of them followed suit. The Wolf Ivory Ghost Ambassador was about to enter as well, but he was a bit worried when he got near the entrance. He was also afraid that something might happen, so he waved his hand to let the others in.

    The leopard headed ghost envoy jumped down from the entrance of the underground pce, and immediately let go of the ck scale beast in his hands afternding. The ck Scaled Beast was around four to five meters long, and the thickest part was as thick as a bucket. This kind of thing was extremely sensitive to anger. It was an assistant that the emissaries of hell usually patrolled and hunted.

    The ck Scaled Beast crawled on the ground for a while, and then raised its head wituzzled look in its eyes. It seemed to have sensed something, but was unable to determine the direction.

    At this moment, a strong suction force suddenly appeared from within the death aura. All of the Demon Envoys that entered the underground pce, including the leopard headed Demon Envoy, were sucked in without any ability to resist.

    Huan Wan held the Sky Lock in her hands. After she determined that those people had been sucked in, she unleashed her innate skill, causing those emissaries to instantly lose control of their bodies. These Ghost Envoys could not be considered that strong, so with Huan Wan¡¯s Inherent Skill, it was almost effortless for him to control them.

    Those Ghost Envoys who were as strong as leopards lost their freedom for almosenth of a second, while the other Ghost Envoys couldn¡¯t move at all for almost a second. For An Zheng and the others, this was enough time ¡­ The leopard headed ghost envoy looked on helplessly as a ball of light broke through the deathly aura. The surroundings immediately became clear. Within the clumps of light, those people came crushing over like wild beasts.

    Poof * * Poof * * Poof * Sounds rang out incessantly. By the time the leopard headed ghost envoy felt that he could move, all of the hundred or so ghost envoys under hismand had already died, not a single one remained.

    Outside the underground pce, the Wolf Fang Messenger took a look at the entrance and shouted: ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    As soon as he finished, a cloud of shadows flew out and mmed into his face. The Wolf Ivory Demon Envoy was sent flying backwards. Only now did he clearly see that the person who sent him flying was his partner, the leopard head.

    An Zheng was the first one to rush out from the underground pce. He grabbed onto one of the Wolf Ivory Ghost Ambassador¡¯s leg in the middle of the air and pulled it down. Without waiting for him to react, An Zheng stepped on his skull.

    Bang!

    His foot shattered.

    The kick was like stepping on a watermelon. However, what exploded was not red and white, but ck brain matter. The Wolf Ivory Ghost Ambassador didn¡¯t even get a clear look at his opponent before his head exploded. His body twitched for a moment before he stopped moving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go before anyone else discovers this.¡±

    An Zheng took the lead and rushed out: ¡°Follow me closely.¡±

    Huan Wan had used up too much Cultivation Power previously, even though she had recovered for a while, she was not at her peak yet. Therefore, the Sky Lock did not dare to use its full strength and could only disperse the deathly aura.

    Bang bang bang bang ¡­ The continuous sound from all around could be heard, and the ground began to shake. Eighteen ck iron pirs fell from the sky, heavily digging into the ground. After the eighteen metal pirsnded, a transparent barrier appeared, trapping An Zheng and the rest inside.

    A man wearing a ck cloak slowly descended from the sky. He wore a conical bamboo hat, and when the cloak was unfurled, it made him look like a giant bat.

    ¡°Is he leaving now?¡±

    When the mannded, he looked at An Zheng and the others with cold eyes: ¡°Before we came, it was fine that you didn¡¯t greet the master, but before we left, it wouldn¡¯t be right for you to not greet him. Did he leave just like that? Hell has never been like this. ¡±

    In the goddess¡¯ arms, the little golden dragon cried out in fear, ¡°Yan Jiuxiao!¡±

    The Undead Spirit Lord Yan Jiuxiaoughed, his voice was like an owl¡¯s cry at night.

    ¡°Master Long, it¡¯s rare that you still remember me.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao crossed his arms as he stood there, and his eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Xiao Jin Long.

    ¡°Why do I hear fear from your tone? This wasn¡¯t the overweeningly arrogant Master Long. I still remember when you made all eighteen of us kneel before you, you were not like this. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long snorted. ¡°You think I can¡¯t kill you right now?¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao said with a smile, ¡°Stop pretending, what¡¯s the point? You killed Zhong Yanji, how can I let you go? She is my true love ¡­ But I have to thank her. If not for her being the first one to be unable to sit still and take action, I still can¡¯t be sure that you are a good-for-nothing to this extent. You only had one strike, and you gave Zhong Yanji back ¡­ What face do you have now? ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°This guy is called Yan Jiuxiao, he¡¯s the strongest one among the 18 Death Spirit Lords in the Wastnd of Hell. Of course I didn¡¯t think much of him back then, but now ¡­ Let¡¯s pray for ourselves. This is his barrier, and is trapped by him. I¡¯m afraid that no one will be able to get out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou harrumphed: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If it¡¯s a fight between left and right, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    He grabbed the Triton and was the first to rush forward. As he dashed forward, the Triton hacked forward and three streaks of golden light shot toward Yan Jiuxiao. Those three golden lights could split the mountains and break the seas. However, when they were two meters in front of Yan Jiuxiao, they were blocked by an invisible force and instantly turned into nothing.

    ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao looked at An Zheng and the others with interest. ¡°I am just a little curious, with your level of cultivation, you actually dare to enter hell? Are you not afraid of death, or are you stupid? I have no enmity with you two, even if you were the ones who killed Zhong Yanji previously, I can let this go. If you hand Master Long over to me, I¡¯ll let you go. ¡±

    Du Shoushou spat: ¡°Nonsense, if you have the ability, you can beat me ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish hisst few words, he didn¡¯t know how he was sent flying backwards. He couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest fluctuation of aura, nor did he see any movement from Yan Jiuxiao. However, Du Shoushou¡¯s chest was struck by a heavy blow, and his chest was soon to cave in. With a few cracking sounds, several of Du Shoushou¡¯s ribs broke.

    ¡°Lowly.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao snorted disdainfully, ¡°For those of you who live a leisurely life in the mortal world, you will never truly understand the cruelty of the Wastnd Hell. With your strength, you can¡¯t even be considered a small fry in the Wastnd Hell. If I can be one of the 18 Death Spirit Lords, isn¡¯t it enough to exin the problem? However, I still forgave you for your offense. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, nor do I know who your backers are, so I¡¯ll sell you a favor ¡­ ¡°Now scram, leave Master Long behind, this is my bottom line, I don¡¯t want to repeat thihird time.¡±

    Du Shoushou coughed a few times, his mouth was full of blood.

    Monkey¡¯s eyes reddened as he grabbed the iron rod and rushed over. He leaped up and smashed down with his staff.

    Bang!

    That strike broke through theyer of air, one burst, two burst, three burst, four burst ¡­ After continuously exploding, he broke through Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s nineyers of defense. However, the iron stick suddenly stopped when it was less than half a meter away from Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao simply stood there without moving, disdain towards An Zheng and the others filling his eyes.

    ¡°My protective zhen Qiyer has a spontaneous defense of thirteenyers. The further I go in, the stronger my defensiveyer bes. You breaking through the ninth level has already made me look at you in a new light. Unfortunately ¡­ What¡¯s the use of it? ¡±

    He raised his hand and pushed forward. The monkey¡¯s body was sent flying by the tremendous force. The rods fell to the side with a ng.

    A clear ck palm print appeared on the monkey¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao let out a long breath. ¡°Why are they all stubborn idiots?¡±

    He held his forehead with his hands, as if he was very angry and very irritated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes to think about it. Hand it over or I¡¯ll start a massacre.¡±

    He nced at it. ¡°I mean what I say.¡±

 Chapter 1289 - - The Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 1289 ¨C The Old Man</h4>

    There was no change in the weather, but everyone felt colder and colder. There were no special changes to his body. Instead, despair began to form in his heart. Who are they? They were a group of people who would never give up, so it shouldn¡¯t be despair, just determination.

    Du Shoushou went up, and Du Shoushou fell. The monkey went up and fell.

    At this time, Goddess Feng Shengxi was heavily injured and basically didn¡¯t have the power to make a move. If Huan Wan had to hold on to the Sky Lock, and ifhe had to use his own abilities and the abilities of the Sky Lock, she would definitely not be a match for the strongest Death Spirit Lord.

    As for the little gold dragon, he waspletely negligible of it.

    ¡°I sometimes admire the stupidity of people like you.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao paced back and forth, saying as he walked, ¡°This is not a difficult choice. Have you not thought about whether you should hand the Dragon Lord over or I should go snatch it? The only difference is whether I move or not. I am pitying you, giving you a way out, and yet you insist on not realizing it ¡­ When I was alive, I often heard it said, ¡°It¡¯s too hard to be smart. It¡¯s better to be stupid and live better than to be able to get along with other people.¡± ¡°However, onlyter did I discover that living too idiotically is even more difficult. All of you are people like that, it is truly difficult to gather all of you together.¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you¡¯re not sure.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Huan Wan. Huan Wan supported the Goddess Feng Shengxi with one hand and the Sky Lock with the other, and her expression was a little ugly.

    ¡°Find a chance to leave.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly moved, his body shot towards Yan Jiuxiao like a cannonball. Yan Jiuxiao snorted in disdain, standing there without moving at all. An Zheng¡¯s body shot over, and smashed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler down fiercely while it was in midair.

    Yan Jiuxiao was toozy to bother with it. The monkey from before had only broken through his nineyers of defense. This young human cultivator seemed to be even weaker than the monkey; at most, he had broken through to the sixth level. Even if he stood there as An Zheng hacked at him, the ck Ruler that looked so domineering would note within a meter of Yan Jiuxiao.

    However, just as An Zheng¡¯s ck Ruler was about to fall, An Zheng¡¯s body teleported to the left side of Yan Jiuxiao and smashed towards a ck metal pir.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With a loud bang, a powerful energy wave swept across the area, sweeping everything in its path. The strike that shook the earth ruthlessly struck the barrier, causing the earth to tremble violently.

    However, An Zheng failed to do so.

    The huge recoil sent An Zheng flying, and the recoil caused his palm to split open as his body tumbled backwards and fell onto the ground. Both of his feet slid on the ground for a long distance before he stopped. An Zheng pressed the ck Ruler against the ground to prevent himself from continuing further. The ck Ruler was covered in the blood that flowed down An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Childish, stupid.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao snorted, ¡°Do you think this is child¡¯s y? Have you heard that all schemes are a joke in front of absolute strength? You still want to shake my barrier with that tiny bit of power? Do you know why I am called the strongest Death Spirit Lord? Initially, the four Undead Lords were afraid of me so they decided to join hands to kill me. After being controlled by me in this barrier, the four of them weren¡¯t able to charge out. You¡¯re as good as any of them? ¡±

    He raised his hand and the flow of air within the barrier formed countless giant pythons that could not be seen, quickly wrapping around An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s arms were pulled up, and both of his arms were spread out. There was also an invisible airflow binding his legs, tightly locked there.

    Yan Jiuxiao was roughly dozens of meters away from An Zheng as he raised his fist and punched out, his formless fist heavily smashing onto An Zheng¡¯s abdomen.

    Bang! A fist imprint appeared on An Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen, followed by a gust of wind that pierced through his body and shot out from behind him. A fist-sized hole appeared on his lower back, and blood gushed out like a waterfall.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°Actually, I told you earlier that I was toying with you by giving you a chance to hand Master Long over and then leave. I just want to see you guys betray your friends for yourselves, but I¡¯m very disappointed ¡­ If you had, you would still have died. However, I¡¯m happy now. When I kill you, I will feel a bit more refreshed, and the pain you will experience will lessen as well. ¡±

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao walked forward step by step while Huan Wan supported Feng Shengxi as they walked backwards. At this point, everything was meaningless. It was impossible for them to contend against sucowerful opponent with their current strength. These were the most basic rules in the world. Those with greater strength would not be easily defeated by those with weaker strength. Some people might think this was nonsense, but when they thought about it carefully, they would realize that everyone had this kind of fantasy in their hearts.

    Some people feel that they are already familiar with a certain industry and that they can pull a group of people to fight with opponents who are far stronger than them. They even feel that they can easily take over the positions of the other party ¡­ Only after doing it did he realize that the other side didn¡¯t even put him in their eyes.

    An Zheng was trapped, Monkey and Du Shoushou were injured, while Huan Wan and Feng Shengxi couldn¡¯t even take a single blow.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you satisfy me?¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao said as he walked, ¡°I really want to see what it looks like when people like you who can die for their friends sell out each other ¡­¡± Why don¡¯t I give you another chance. Since I cannot experience your despicability, let me experience your greatness. I will now give you all a choice. Among you, I can release one of you and you guys can make your choice. ¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m serious this time. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.¡±

    He stopped and looked at everyone.

    Ten seconds passed quickly and no one spoke.

    Yan Jiuxiao was very agitated. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± You guys can¡¯t even grasp such an opportunity. I thought all of you would be fighting to choose yourself ¡­ I¡¯m so disappointed. ¡±

    He continued to walk forward. ¡°Since you won¡¯t choose who lives, I¡¯ll help you choose who dies first.¡±

    He suddenly arrived in front of Huan Wan¡¯s body and grabbed towards Huan Wan¡¯s throat. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the weakest one, so it¡¯s natural for you to die first!¡±

    Feng Shengxi tried his best to pull Huan Wan behind him, and tried his best to think of a way out. However, how could she be faster than Yan Jiuxiao? Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. Their eyes were bloodshot in an instant.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, his hand grabbed onto his throat.

    Yan Jiuxiao was stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    A white-bearded old man who looked very unimposing and didn¡¯t look like a cultivator at all appeared in front of Huan Wan and blocked her attack. Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s fingers firmly gripped onto the white-bearded old man¡¯s neck. The white-bearded old man seemed somewhat helpless. He even spread his arms and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A troublesome one, but he still had toe out and solve it in the end.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao was so furious that he suddenly exerted force on his fingers. Those five fingers were like an iron lock. Not to mention his fragile neck, even a metal pir could be crushed. Peng! There was indeed an iron pir that had shattered without any warning.

    The eighteen iron pirs formed a barrier around Yan Jiuxiao, and at the moment he released his power, one of them exploded. As for the white-bearded old man who was being held down by him, he looked as if he was still standing there unharmed, with a look of annoyance on his face.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao used his strength again, and with another bang, the iron pir behind the white-bearded old man exploded as well. Yan Jiuxiao had exerted strength twice, but failed to crush the white-bearded old man¡¯s neck. However, he had somehow shattered his two barrier pirs.

    ¡°How could I die so easily?¡±

    The white-bearded old man said unhappily, ¡°When I wanted to die, I couldn¡¯t even kill myself. If you really kill me, I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s terrifying face twisted as he ced his foot on the white-bearded old man¡¯s abdomen. The strength of the kick was too violent. Moreover, at this distance, even if there was a mountain in front of him, it would still shatter.

    The kicknded on the white-bearded old man¡¯s lower abdomen. Then, with a bang, another barrier pir exploded.

    The white-bearded old man said helplessly, ¡°Look, you can¡¯t do it.¡± Not to mention you, there were people who were many times stronger than you that wanted to kill me. In reality, I am alserson who doesn¡¯t know how to fight. Every time, I would only be beaten up by others, only to be unable to defeat me. Look at the abilities of other geniuses, they are either berserk or domineering, not natural tyrants, they are Dao bodies, or they are the reincarnation of some Demon Emperor, or they are some Devouring Demon Lord, and I ¡­ ¡±

    When he said these words, he was truly very sad.

    ¡°My ability is to resist blows, don¡¯t you think it¡¯ity?¡±

    At this moment, Yan Jiuxiao finally understood that the power he had unleashed on the white-bearded old man would not affect him at all. This guy could freely transfer his power out of his body. His body wasn¡¯t affected at all, it was more likransition station, who knew where his power would be transferred to once it passed through his body. No, the white-bearded old man knew. The direction in which these forces were moving was up to him with just a thought.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The monkey roared.

    The white-bearded old man turned his head around with much difficulty and looked at Monkey: ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me. I¡¯m just not afraid of fighting, but I really don¡¯t know how to fight.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao flew intage. He grabbed the white-bearded old man by the neck and threw him heavily onto the ground. Then, he stomped his foot on the white-bearded old man¡¯s chest.

    Yan Jiuxiao grasped the hilt of the sword with both hands and thrust it towards the white-bearded old man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Transfer another one for me to see!¡±

 Chapter 1290 - Escaping and being trapped again

    <h4>Chapter 1290 ¨C Escaping and being trapped again</h4>

    Yan Jiuxiao firmly stepped on the white-bearded old man with his foot, then he stretched out his hand and an iron sword materialized in his palm. He grabbed the sword hilt and twisted, stabbing viciously towards the white-bearded old man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Give me another one to take a look!¡±

    This was a strike out of rage. It could be said that the old man with the white beard had almost driven Yan Jiuxiao mad with rage. It was clear that this old guy couldn¡¯t fight at all, but it was this annoying talent that made him unable to fight back. The three previous heavy strikes were all deflected away by the white-bearded old man. Not only did they not harm him, Yan Jiuxiao had even shattered three of his barrier pirs.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the iron sword pierced the white-bearded old man¡¯s chest.

    Everyone cried out in rm. At this moment, it was as though time had frozen.

    Yan Jiuxiaoughed sinisterly, ¡°I admire you for being able to transfer all kinds of power out of this cultivation box. But I don¡¯t believe, that this real sword is going to pierce your heart, how are you going to get out! ¡±

    Afteoof, a poof came from the distance.

    Following that, Yan Jiuxiao was stunned, and his eyes turned red. ¡°F * ck you, f * ck you!¡±

    The sword really did pierce into the white-bearded old man¡¯s chest, but dozens of meters away, witoof, a hole was pierced through one of the Spirit Formation pirs. Soon after, the pir was shattered by a berserk sword intent.

    The white-bearded old manid on the ground witelpless look on his face. ¡°If not, do you think I¡¯m bragging because I can¡¯t even kill myself?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao fiercely stabbed downwards with his sword, each of his shes piercing through the old man with a white beard. However, the more swords he stabbed, the more spirit formation pirs would be shattered around him. Not long after, all eighteen pirs shattered. When his barrier was released, the pressure on everyone became lighter.

    ¡°Let me tell you this. If I wasn¡¯t unable to transfer your power even further within your barrier, would you believe that your loss would be even greater?¡±

    The white-bearded old man was obviously being continuously beaten, but he didn¡¯t seem to be in a sorry state at all. On the contrary, it was Yan Jiuxiao who was being beaten.

    As soon as the barrier was opened, all the new Underworld emissaries rushed over. As for the other group, they were Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s underlings. Two groups of people were engaged in a chaotic battle that was difficult to determine. Yan Jiuxiao would not allow those people from the new Underworld to snatch away the little golden dragon. His subordinates easily upied the ground and suppressed the Demon Envoys from the new Underworld from the very start.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡±

    The white-bearded old man took advantage of the moment when Yan Jiuxiao was stunned to pull the iron sword out of his body, then he rolled over and got out of the way.

    ¡°Your men are already here. Hurry up and leave if you don¡¯t want to suffer heavy losses.¡±

    He held his waist as he stood there. It seemed like he was going to bepletely overpowered.

    ¡°You must die!¡±

    Seeing the good news that was about toe to fruition being destroyed by someone else, how could Yan Jiuxiao be in a good mood? With a sweep of his sword, a crescent-shaped sword qi quickly approached him. It was dozens of meters long. Even a mountain peak could be sliced in half by this sword.

    Without any suspense, the white-bearded old man who didn¡¯t know how to fight couldn¡¯t even dodge. That crescent-shaped sword qi swept across his body, and in the next second, a miserable scene of him being cut in half from the waist up could be seen.

    However, there was no sign of it. In the distance, a crescent-shaped sword Qi suddenly appeared among the battling crowd. Dozens of meters long and iparably sharp Sword Qi swept out, including those Demon Envoys from the new hell realm and Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s underlings, more than sixty to seventy people were directly beheaded.

    ¡°I already told you, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, the more you fight, the more people you will lose.¡±

    The white-bearded old man stood there with his hands on his waist as he sneered, ¡°Although I really don¡¯t know how to fight, I have never lost a fight ever since.¡±

    Yan Jiuxiao was also angered to the point that he lost all rationality. He did not care about that anymore as he shed down vertically with his sword and ruthlessly swung his sword. However, all of his sword aura had been transferred out, and this time, the white-bearded old man had chosen to move out. Those killed by the sword aura were all Yan Jiuxiao¡¯s subordinates, and oveundred people were killed within a minute. With this, the number of people who were trying to stop the new Hell Realm suddenly lessened. The new Hell Realm¡¯s Demon Envoys madly rushed over.

    Yan Jiuxiao knew that he no longer had the chance, those damn King of Hell woulde soon. He teleported over and tried to take away the little golden dragon in Feng Shengxi¡¯s embrace, but he found that the white-bearded old man was already waiting for him in front of him. Although this guy didn¡¯t know how to fight, he was actually faster than him.

    Yan Jiuxiao stomped his foot in anger, turned around and flew away.

    The white-bearded old man shouted towards An Zheng and the others, ¡°Still not leaving? Then witowl, he fell to the ground. An Zheng struggled to carry him, and everyone quickly retreated. Huan Wan used all of his strength, the Sky Lock¡¯s power was pushed to its limit, the invisible ball of light brought everyone to retreat quickly, its speed was iparable.

    After half an hour, Huan Wan could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. The monkey carried her up and everyone stumbled to continue their journey.

    After running for almost four hours, they could no longer see the pursuers behind them. Only then did they let out a long sigh of relief. This was a mountain that seemed to be covered in a hazy fog. Trees grew within the mountain like monsters that bared their fangs and brandished their ws. There were no trees with leaves on them. Strangely enough, the trees were alive, and they looked as if they had been dried for hundreds of years.

    After finding an empty space in the forest, everyone was unable to run. Not a single one of them were unharmed. Moreover, they were all severely injured.

    When they sat down to rest in the open space, all of them had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Du Shoushou forced himself to ask, but the white-bearded old man looked like he was still unconscious.

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the white-bearded old man jumped down from his body. After tidying his clothes, he looked around and said, ¡°This ce looks pretty good. The pursuers won¡¯t be able to find this ce in a short while. However, if those guys still have the ck Scale Beasts, you won¡¯t be able to hide either. ¡±

    Huan Wan injected thest of the Cultivation Power into the Sky Lock, and it conjured a small-scaled barrier to hide everyone¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked the white-bearded old man in a daze.

    The white-bearded old man turned in a circle. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± It¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s someone ten thousand times stronger than that guy, but I¡¯ve seen a lot of big scenes. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then why did you faint just now.¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to leave. If I had people carrying me, I would have been too embarrassed to tell them all of you were injured. Even if I did, you might not have agreed to carry me, right? ¡°So, I just pretended to be unconscious for a while, and sure enough, some of you took the initiative to carry me away.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn you...¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I saved your lives, and you¡¯re just carrying me on your back, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand towards Du Shoushou, signalling him to stop. Heid back on the ground and took deep breaths, the wound on his waist had been pierced through by the terrifying death aura, and it had not healed at all, and was still bleeding. If not for the death aura in An Zheng¡¯s body, it would have already worsened. Even so, the hole of blood the size of a fist was still there, causing everyone¡¯s scalps to go numb.

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°He¡¯s injured to this extent, you still have no shame.¡±

    The white-bearded old man smiled and said, ¡°Wounds are better than death. Just treat it as returning my favor.¡± Aerson, I hate debt. I don¡¯t like what I owe or what others owe me. We owe each other nothing, so we¡¯ll take our leave now. ¡±

    He turned and walked away as if he had no feelings for these people.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Huan Wan asked nervously. At this moment, everyone was injured to this extent, and the white bearded old man was thest straw of hope in her heart. If the white-bearded old man left again like this, she felt like she might copse at once.

    ¡°You guys are going to die. I can save you guys once but I can¡¯t save you twice. So in order to avoid trouble, it¡¯s better for me to just leave. After I leave, I can¡¯t see you all die one by one, so I feel better. ¡±

    ¡°Cold-blooded!¡±

    Huan Wan snorted, she did not want to talk to him anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m cold-blooded?¡±

    The white-bearded old man¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°If I were to be cold-blooded, I would have watched you all die instead of risking my life to save you all. ¡°Since you¡¯ve scolded me, I¡¯ll go along with your wishes. We¡¯ll meet again forever.¡±

    His body turned and disappeared into thin air.

    Huan Wan subconsciously stretched out her hand as if she wanted to stop her, but it was already toote.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Feng Shengxi held onto Huan Wan¡¯s hand tightly, and said: ¡°There is no need to force any further. Uncle Shi ierson who is rarely seen, and it is not easy for him to help me once. Immortal Queen once said, Uncle is a person who sees the world as if it has nothing to do with him, seeing as how no one else has anything to do with him, his world only has him, he has already made an exception to save us once. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°You cannot me anyone who saved us, and force them to save us again.¡±

    Huan Wan suddenly realized that she had indeed gone a little too far.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Huan Wan looked at everyone. None of them could recover in a short period of time. Even if she could, her current level of enemies was much higher than before. Not to mention the new Hell Realm¡¯s Eighteen Yama Kings, even Yan Jiuxiao wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to deal with them at her peak, let alone now.

    ¡°I can only try my best to recover. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°The entrance to the hell realm is at the New Hell Realm, if we want to go back, we will immediately be exposed. Don¡¯t even mention not reaching the entrance, even if we do, who knows how many people will be waiting for us there. ¡±

    ¡°The first time.¡±

    Monkey was lying on the grey sky. In reality, it wasn¡¯t the sky, but the thick fog that covered it.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m in such a sorry state. The first time I can¡¯t seem to see any hope.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Although we experienced a lot in the past, in the end, everything went smoothly. Therefore, we have sessfully be used to it. Luck or habit, this kind of adversity will quickly destroy our faith. So don¡¯t be discouraged, Monkey Bro. At most, we will only die once. You and I are both people who have died once. ¡±

    Monkey smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about them?¡±

    He looked at Feng Shengxi and Huan Wan, and saw that the two women were at a loss.

    ¡°Why do I feel that this ce is a little strange?¡±

    The Goddess¡¯ attention was focused on her surroundings. ¡°This fog is very strange. When we came in, it seemed to be unobstructed, but now ¡­¡±

    She picked up a small stone and threw it. Pah! A dozen meters away, it was bounced back by some invisible force.

    ¡°We... ¡°We¡¯re trapped here.¡±

 Chapter 1291 - Inadmissibility of Insults

    <h4>Chapter 1291 ¨C Inadmissibility of Insults</h4>

    This gray fog was different from the deathly aura in the ruins of hell. Perhaps it was an illusion, or perhaps the fog in the distance had really turned into solid walls. In short, everyone was trapped in a seemingly harmless ce.

    ¡°How did we get here?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked, his mind filled with some doubts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied while gasping for air, ¡°Everyone is running forward with one breath. There is simply no time to think about where to run to. He saw a patch of forest rushing in from afar. ¡°But when we were outside, I don¡¯t think we saw such a dense fog.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to stand up: ¡°You guys stay here for a while, I want to check the situation around here.¡±

    He broke off a branch from a tree to use as a walking stick and stumbled forward. Du Shoushou also wanted to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t. Monkey was still alright, he used his iron rod as a walking stick and chased after An Zheng while stumbling. The two circled around the area and quickly returned.

    ¡°Only around fifty meters, we really can¡¯t go out.¡±

    Huan Wan thought for a while and said: ¡°Could it be that white bearded old man, although he said that he did not want to care about our lives, but before he left, he gave us a barrier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible.¡±

    An Zheng had just said these four words when he saw the white-bearded old man walk back with an awkward expression: ¡°You guys are thinking too much, this ce isn¡¯t a barrier I¡¯ve created, I don¡¯t have that kind of ability either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A middle-aged man dressed in silk slowly walked out from the mist. He looked kind and amiable. He had a face that even people who didn¡¯t know him for the first time would feel that he was a kind person. Even though the cold smile on his face was filled with killing intent, people still felt that he wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Monkey asked.

    ¡°You can call me King, or King of Hell.¡±

    That person seemed to be in a good mood as he found a ce to sit down. When he sat down, he had the demeanor of a king.

    ¡°ording to the formal arrangement, you can also call me Seventh Yama King.¡±

    He sat there and swept his eyes across the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve been following you guys ever since you guys left the abandoned Yama City. Your cultivations are indeedcking a little, ah... I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re weak. Or maybe you were all injured, and you were too flustered to notice when you ran away. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m much stronger than you guys, but I might just be lucky. ¡±

    He was smiling, giving off a refreshing feeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean no harm.¡±

    He raised his hand and pressed down, signalling for An Zheng and the others not to be nervous.

    ¡°If I wanted to do anything to you, I would have done it before you left Yama City. I only showed up here with you because there are some things that are hard for me to understand. ¡±

    He tidied up his words.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, and I must make it clear that I certainly don¡¯t like you. Truth be told, not long ago, the Supreme Immortal Flowing Void of the Immortal Pce came to find me personally and told me to get rid of all of you. And that dragon is so weak right now, it really has an irresistible attraction to me. I really want to kill all of you and bring the dragon core back with me. ¡±

    He spoke sincerely and did not hide anything.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t, because someone said something to me on the way here.¡±

    He bent down and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Where the hell did you guyse from, to actually attract his attention? He had been in the Infernal Realm for thirty-seven hundred years without any news. So much so that we almost forgot his existence, but for your sake, he actually used the golden body imaging, telling me not to touch you. All of you ¡­ Know him? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Seventh Yama thought for a moment: ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t lying. Since you don¡¯t know him and don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m talking about, then why would he do that?¡± Or should I say, the reason you guys came to the Infernal Realm this time is rted to him. Hehehehe ¡­ I presume to ask, what are you all doing here? ¡±

    An Zheng answered honestly: ¡°A friend of mine from the Buddha Sect was injured, so I need to get the Soul Burying Orb in order to save him.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± If you are friends of the Buddhist Sect, then you can¡¯t be med. ¡±

    Seventh Yama sat up straight, frowning slightly, obviously thinking about something. He nced at An Zheng, smiled, and waved: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just seriously thinking about what I should do to kill you guys and get the dragon core without being punished by him. You don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking about, so it¡¯s hard to understand my concerns, right? ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys should rest. I miss me. I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you talking about the Great Cang Bodhisattva?¡±

    Seventh Yama nodded: ¡°Since you have asked, I will answer you. That¡¯s right, it is the Great Cang Bodhisattva. This is really a headache ¡­ I¡¯m here to kill you, but I was told not to touch you on the way. I feel so conflicted ¡­ Why don¡¯t you think of a way for me? You tell me how I can kill all of you without getting scolded by the Bodhisattva. It¡¯s best if there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    An Zheng: ¡°Have you be an idiot?¡±

    Seventh Yama acknowledged: ¡°Indeed, why would I ask you this question?¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just rest well. I can see that you guys are unable to endure the continuous, fierce battles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you until I think of a way.¡±

    Huan Wan said loudly: ¡°We have him, you can¡¯t touch us!¡±

    She pointed at the white-bearded old man.

    The white-bearded old man became even more embarrassed. ¡°Can you not pull me down? My ability is indeed very powerful, but it depends on who my opponent is.¡± If my opponent is someone like Yan Jiuxiao, I naturally have nothing to be afraid of. But he is Yan Luo, and he is also known as the most difficult, most sinister and inhuman Seventh Yama. ¡±

    Seventh Yama was a little curious, ¡°Is that my reputation? I¡¯m sorry, maybe it¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t able to control myself in the first ce, making everyone feel that I¡¯m the kind of vicious person. I am, but I should make myself look less superficial. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man sighed and sat down cross-legged on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Since he doesn¡¯t n on letting us go, then he definitely won¡¯t be able to get out. ¡±

    Seventh Yama replied: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am a stubborn person, so I have to do everything I have decided on. But I¡¯m a bit of a fool, so I think things will be a little slower. Don¡¯t me me, I thought slowly. Right, are you hungry? ¡°Even though you¡¯re all cultivators, given how much stamina you¡¯ve expended, it¡¯s still better for you to eat something.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a table appeared in front of An Zheng and the rest, which was filled with delicacies. Seeing all these, Du Shoushou subconsciously pursed his lips. The more basic the temptation, the harder it was to resist.

    ¡°Eat as much as you want.¡±

    Seventh Yama made a gesture of invitation.

    Du Shoushou hardened his heart: ¡°Whether left or right is death, we¡¯ll talk after we¡¯ve eaten our fill.¡±

    He let the white-bearded old man help him over. The white-bearded old man coldly snorted and said, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. Don¡¯t you know where this is? This is the Underworld. Do you truly think that the delicacies of the mountains and sea before you are truly precious? ¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly thought back to the horrifying stories he heard when he was young, about how all the alcohol and food were like toads and venomous snakes, and he suddenly lost all interest. Everyone might have heard stories about ghosts when they were little, about people who mistakenly entered a certain ce and were treated to hospitality, only to end up eating candles, toads, and the like.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Seventh Yama suddenly thought of something and he became excited: ¡°You guysmit suicide, right?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and the others and said seriously, ¡°As long as you guysmit suicide, then the Great Vault of Bodhisattva will not me me, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What if we don¡¯t kill ourselves?¡±

    Seventh Yama¡¯s face darkened: Why can¡¯t you forgive me? If you don¡¯t kill yourselves, of course I can¡¯t do it myself. You should think about other people more, not be so selfish. ¡±

    Du Shoushou raised his middle finger. ¡°Stupid idiot.¡±

    Seventh Yama sighed, ¡°It seems that it won¡¯t work, I will think of another way.¡±

    He stood up and paced back and forth, his frown deepening. At this moment, he suddenly stopped and nced outside. Then, his expression gradually rxed.

    ¡°Heaven never bars one¡¯s way.¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a guy outside. He is also a cultivator from the Mortal Realm, but he clearly came to kill you. I let him in, then I saw him kill you, then I killed him... This is a great idea. ¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng and the others to react, Seventh Yama extended his hand out and grabbed a bit, then pulled back. With a ¡°weng¡± sound, a hole opened up in the fog, and a tall and sturdy man was directly dragged in. That person was clearly frightened as well. After entering, he used the magic tool in his hand to sweep outwards. A violent wave swirled up, its power and influence overwhelming the heavens.

    But the Seventh Yama only casually waved his hand for a moment, and then the violent wave disappeared.

    It was only then that everyone could clearly see that the person who had been dragged in waobust man who was about two meters tall. He was not obese, but was rather slender and triangr in size. His entire body was filled with the explosive feeling of a man. Just by his outer appearance alone, one could tell how overbearing he was.

    ¡°His strength isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Seventh Yama smiled even more happily than before. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but I will give you the chance to kill them. If you move faster, my patience will run out. ¡°You have to kill them as soon as possible so that I can kill you as soon as possible, and then I¡¯ll leave with what I want.¡±

    The one who was caught was none other than Tan Shanse¡¯s subordinate, Lu Feng..

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Lu Feng slightly raised his chin, looking down at the world with arrogance.

    ¡°There¡¯s not that much time left. Hurry up and make your move.¡±

    Seventh Yama¡¯s face was full of anticipation: ¡°With your strength, killing them now is as easy as flipping your palm. With my strength, killing you would be as easy as flipping my palm. ¡°This is really a great way for both of us ¡­¡±

    He looked at Lu Feng and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, just quickly make your move.¡±

    Lu Xun looked at Seventh Yama, then looked at An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    He suddenly turned around and rushed towards Seventh Yama: ¡°My name, Lu Fengxian, cannot be insulted!¡±

 Chapter 1292 - Some people can change

    <h4>Chapter 1292 ¨C Some people can change</h4>

    At the top of the mountain, under the umbre¡¯s cover.

    Tan Shanse nced at Zhao Mie: ¡°All this while, I have always liked you a little more than I liked Lu Feng.. Do you know why? Because at some point, don¡¯t... Most of the time, he was a fool. He waerson who could turn into an idiot for the sake of the so-called ¡®War God¡¯. Other than fighting, he was fighting in his head. However, times are different now. In this era, he still has that attitude.

    Zhao Mie snorted, and did not say a word.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked again.

    Zhao Mie still did not move.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his head and looked at the sky above, the sky of hell.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die this time. It really makes one unhappy.¡± It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, but let¡¯s go back. ¡±

    Misty Mountain.

    With the halberd in hand, Lu Feng rushed towards Seventh Yama. The might of the halberd strike was enough to destroy the heaven and earth.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Seventh Yama sighed helplessly. He just wanted to know why this guy was so idiotic and why he did not follow what he had nned. If he did as he was told, this idiot killed An Zheng and the others and he himself obtained the dragon core, everyone would be happy.

    He was big himself.

    Seventh Yama raised his hand and a ball of ck light exploded outwards with a beam of light. The beam of light flew straight towards Lu Feng. Lu Feng ced the halberd in front of him, and the ck light crashed into the halberd. Under the huge force, Lu Feng¡¯s body was sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    After hended, his feet slid off the ground for a very long time. It seemed that this strike was quite heavy for him, but the stubbornness in his bones waspletely aroused.

    ¡°Fight again!¡±

    He stepped onto the ground and with a loud bang, he sted a hole. Amidst the flying debris, Lu Xianfeng once again rushed towards Seventh Yama.

    ¡°He can¡¯t beat Seventh Yama.¡±

    The white-bearded old man was squatting there witelpless look on his face, ¡°Every one of the Eighteen Yama of the Hell Realm has the strength of a Celestial Sovereign. In the mortal world, a monkey could defeat any one of them. But in the hell realm, your powers are greatly suppressed and you don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself, so how can you win? ¡±

    Du Shoushou bellowed: You can¡¯t help him?

    The white-bearded old man harrumphed, ¡°That fellow Lu Feng isn¡¯t one of us. Why should I help him?¡± Isn¡¯t it better for the Seventh Yama to kill him? From what I see, if this person does not die, sooner orter he will byrant, and in the future, he will not be your enemy. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s dead now, so as to avoid trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monkey could not be bothered with the white-bearded old man anymore. ¡°The enemy now is the Seventh Yama.¡±

    He grabbed the iron rod and swung it down in midair. However, before the iron rod couldnd on the ground, a long halberd light appeared in front of him and knocked away the monkey¡¯s iron rod.

    ¡°I, Lu Feng, have never needed the help of others when fighting against others.¡±

    Monkey was so angry that his nose almost went crooked as he tumbled backwards andnded on the ground. ¡°Who the hell are these people?¡±

    Seventh Yama¡¯s strength was far above Lu Fengxian¡¯s, but when this guy fought, there was no need to retreat, and no one knew why. Master Lu should have lost a long time ago, but he just couldn¡¯t. Every time it seemed like he was going to be killed off, he would rely on an unsophisticated method to resolve it. Ordinary and unremarkable moves once again became extremely powerful when he used them. The difference in cultivation between the two of them was such that they were unable to determine the victor even after fighting for a long time.

    However, this kind of battle had no victor, and the victor was life and death.

    Twice when Monkey charged up, he was stopped by Lu Feng. Monkey was so angry that he helped Huan Wan up, ¡°Everyone go, let them fight.¡±

    Laughter rang out from all around. It was obvious that he was not alone. People were slowly walking out from every direction, passing through the fog. Let alone An Zheng and the others, even Seventh Yama¡¯s expression changed when he saw these people. He sent Lu Feng flying with a single punch. He stood there staring at those people, his face contorted in rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not cooperating with me and spoiling my ns.¡±

    The middle-aged man in embroidered clothes opposite him pped. ¡°Seventh Brother, are you still as sinister as before? You want to eat alone? Aren¡¯t you being too confident? Do you really think we¡¯re all fools? We don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing? ¡±

    The other personughed and said, ¡°But we still have to thank you. If you didn¡¯t stop these guys, it would have taken us quite a bit of effort to find them. ¡°In that case, you can be considered to have helped me. Leave, we won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    Seventh Yama snorted, ¡°With just you two? Do you really think that the person standing beside you is your friend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone standing next to you is a good friend of mine? If we fight, it¡¯s not certain who will help and who will kill. ¡±

    The provocation in his words was so obvious, but it touched people¡¯s hearts. These Yama Minamiya didn¡¯t trust anyone in the first ce. On the surface, he appeared amiable and amiable, but on the surface, he was wary of everyone else. In this situation, if all 18 Yama Kings came, no one would be willing to be the first one to act.

    ¡°I believe that all of you havee looking for the Dragon Pellet. I believe that the Great Bodhisattva has alsoe looking for you.¡± These people aren¡¯t important. Let them go. ¡°Longdan, whoever gets it will get it. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡±

    One of Yan Luo¡¯s could not hold itself back and directly rushed towards Feng Shengxi. The little golden dragon was currently in Feng Shengxi¡¯s embrace, and had curled up into a ball in fright.

    ¡°Nobody touch my friend!¡±

    Monkey rushed over and swung his stick. Yan Luo¡¯s expression did not change as it snorted. It casually grabbed the iron rod held by the monkey and threw it behind it. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s body was flung out of his control and before he couldnd on the ground, another Yama King had arrived. ¡°How arrogant and despotic you were when you first came. Now that you¡¯ve fallen to such a state, it really makes one feelfortable.¡±

    He stopped the monkey in midair and ced one of his feet on the monkey¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The monkey was sent flying. It felt so much pain in mid-air that it almost lost consciousness. The third Yan Luo came over and pped Monkey¡¯s skull with its palm. ¡°These people aren¡¯t important. Only you must die.¡±

    Peng!

    This palm heavily pped onto An Zheng¡¯s back ¡­ When that palm strikended, An Zheng, who was at the side, used all his remaining strength to fly andnd on the monkey¡¯s body. This attack¡¯s strength directly smashed both An Zheng and the monkey to the ground. With another bang, the two of them crashed into the ground. A cloud of dust rose up into the sky. Yan Luo gave a snort filled with disdain.

    A Yama came over, picked up the monkey¡¯s iron rod and stabbed it into the pit. ¡°A pointless fight, it¡¯s all a joke.¡±

    The iron rod flew straight down, its speed as fast as lightning.

    ng! A ck crescent-shaped saber light swept the iron rod away, followed by a ck shadow turning over and borrowing the momentum of the sickle, he threw himself behind Yama Minamiya. When hended, everyone saw that it was the Chen Shaobai who went missing.

    He had his back facing Yan Luo who had grabbed a metal rod, wanting to stab An Zheng to death. The Scythe of Death was on his shoulder, so ¡­ The scythe wrapped itself around Yama¡¯s neck.

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai lookedpletely different, his entire body was releasing an ufortable demonic Qi. This made him look more feminine and gave him a chills.

    ¡°How dare you, touch my friends.¡±

    The scythe in his hand was pulled forward ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a head flew into the air. The Scythe of Death had hooked itself around the neck of one of the Yama Kings, and the Yama King was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    To be able to kill a Celestial Sovereign level Yama on the spot, Chen Shaobai¡¯s presence was extremely domineering.

    ¡°Kill him first!¡±

    The remaining seventeen Yama knew that Chen Shaobai was the one who could threaten them, and the seventeen of them attacked together. Du Shoushou crawled and rolled over, and pulled the unconscious An Zheng and Monkey out from the deep pit. If that iron rod had pierced down earlier, the two of them would have been pierced into a string.

    Chen Shaobai alone was not afraid at all while facing seventeen Yama¡¯s attacks. The terrifying auraing from his body made Du Shoushou feel unfamiliar. But that was Chen Shaobai, no one could deny that. That was his friend, someone who would willingly die for the sake of his friend.

    The current Chen Shaobai was so strong, yet he did not panic in the slightest when faced with seventeen experts of the Celestial Sovereign s. But ¡­ After all, they were seventeen experts of the Celestial Sovereign s. His sickle swept across and forced back the people in front of him, and the people behind attacked at the same time. With a few powerful attacks, Chen Shaobai turned around to block, but was knocked flying backwards.

    At the peak of the Misty Mountain.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s carriage stopped and he alighted from the carriage to watch the fierce battle at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Look, this so-called Yama is only mediocre. He¡¯s just a bunch of viins. Zhao Mie, did you see that? It was the human heart, and it was human nature. What you hold in your heart, I cannot say is wrong, I can only say is stupid. You should know very well what choice you have. Your lord is already under mymand, what else do you have to persevere in? ¡±

    Zhao Mie, who had originally been indifferent, suddenly charged down from the top of the mountain. ¡°What I insist on is something you will never understand.¡±

    He charged down like a bolt of lightning, the long spear in the sky striking like a silver dragon, straight towards a Yama, ¡°Zhao Mie is here!¡±

    Lu Fengming also rushed towards Yan Luo. Upon seeing Zhao Mieing over, he coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s mine!¡±

    The two of them, one in front and one behind, pressed down with both of Seventh Yama¡¯s hands.

    Two waves of pressure came crashing down on them. It was as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their shoulders and were being pushed down.

    At the same time, under the siege of Yan Luo, Chen Shaobai gradually lost his initiative. Thebined attack of four people shattered Chen Shaobai¡¯s Cultivation Power, and the four people behind once again attacked, shocking Chen Shaobai to the point that he vomited blood.

    ¡°You still have to die.¡±

    Seventh Yama rushed towards Feng Shengxi: ¡°No one can change this.¡±

    At the top of the mountain, Tan Shanse looked down and then looked up at the sky, ¡°No... There are still people who can change it. ¡±

 Chapter 1293 - Return!

    <h4>Chapter 1293 ¨C Return!</h4>

    Chen Shaobai was sent flying by thebined blows of four Yama, and blood was already hanging from the corner of his mouth. Hended on the ground, grabbed his Scythe of Death and stood in front of everyone.

    The white-bearded old man had a sorrowful look on his face. ¡°You must be joking. This time, you¡¯re definitely going to die.¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head. That was not the familiar look that An Zheng and the others had, which scared the white-bearded old man so much that he started to tremble.

    ¡°If I must die, then I shall be the first one.¡±

    He picked up his sickle. ¡°Those who hurt my brother, even if it¡¯s thousands of kilometers, I will definitely kill them.¡±

    He locked his gaze onto Seventh Yama and rushed out.

    That Chen Shaobai¡¯s voice, appearance, and eyes were all unfamiliar to An Zheng. But that person, that hot-bloodedness, that brotherly love, they were all very familiar with each other. That was Chen Shaobai, their sworn brother.

    The Seventh Yama saw Chen Shaobai rushing towards him, and threw ouunch. A huge wave swept out like an enraged dragon, the attack of a Celestial Sovereign was enough to destroy the heaven and earth. Chen Shaobai¡¯s body was swept into the waves of the ocean, and an endless amount of tearing energy corroded his body, but he did not even bother to dodge, and thousands of wounds were instantly ripped out from the skin of his body. It was the same on his face. With a soft ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound, his face was cut open with a lot of blood.

    The Scythe of Death shed down from mid air, the sickle carried with it a monstrous might, directly slicing apart the ocean waves, falling straight to Seventh Yama¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    An iron sword appeared in Seventh Yama¡¯s hands, he raised it horizontally to block the sword. ng! The Scythe of Death struck the iron sword and a visible ripple swept out. Wherever the wave of light passed by, all of the strange-looking trees on the mountain were swept clean.

    When a Yama saw an empty door open behind Chen Shaobai, and rushed over from not too far away, an iron spear materialized in his palm and he fiercely thrusted it towards Chen Shaobai¡¯s back. Chen Shaobai had clearly sensed it, but he did not turn his head or dodge at all. Instead, he tightly gripped the Scythe of Death with both of his hands and fiercely pressed down. Seventh Yama¡¯s arms and legs were trembling under the immense pressure. After a moment, his knees gave out and he fell to one knee.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    Yan Luo behind his back pierced Chen Shaobai¡¯s back with its spear. Chen Shaobai let out a stuffy groan, but he did not even turn his head back.

    ¡°Whoever hurts my brother will be killed by me, no matter who it is!¡±

    He only had Seventh Yama in his eyes, because Seventh Yama had injured his brother before he came over. If I die today, I will die for sure ¡­ I, Chen Shaobai, am the first to die. Those who hurt my brother before they died, I will definitely kill.

    It was the ruthlessness in his eyes, and behind that ruthlessness was the hot-blooded blood of his brothers that he had carefully hidden away.

    When Yama Minamiya, who had injured Chen Shaobai, saw that the other party actually ignored himpletely, he raged, ¡°Let¡¯s see who you can kill. Let¡¯s see how long you can endure.

    He kicked Chen Shaobai¡¯s back, forcefully pulling out the iron spear out, causing a stream of blood to ooze out from the wound. He raised the iron spear up once again, ¡°Die!¡±

    At the same time, Chen Shaobai also roared out, ¡°Die!¡±

    Pah! ¨C

    The Scythe of Death cut the iron sword open, and the sickle shed down ruthlessly. Seventh Yama¡¯s face changed, he rolled and crawled his way out. Seeing him move, Chen Shaobai rushed forward to chase him. The iron spear that had been stabbed down from his back actually missed. With a bang, it created a huge crater on the ground.

    Yan Luo took the opportunity to punch from the side at Chen Shaobai¡¯s temple. Chen Shaobai¡¯s pair of pure ck eyes suddenly became bloodshot, the power of the fist almost prating his skull, his body flew horizontally across, andnded on the ground, arge mouthful of blood spewing out of his mouth.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Seventh Yama crawled a few steps in a sorry state, when he turned around and saw that Chen Shaobai had already been knocked down to the ground, he startedughing coldly. You bunch of dog from the mortal world don¡¯t even have the right to show off your strength here. Furthermore, with your strength, you don¡¯t have the right to be arrogant. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The corner of Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth curled up, as he said coldly and arrogantly, ¡°This Demon Master is naturally crazy!¡±

    He reached out his hand and pulled. No one noticed that when he fell, the Scythe of Death¡¯s sickle just happened to be at Seventh Yama¡¯s feet.

    Chen Shaobai threw the scythe backwards with his right hand, and the gigantic scythe continued to spin, chasing after the two Yama. He jumped up and sat on Seventh Yama¡¯s body. His pair of bloodshot ck eyes were extremely sinister and terrifying.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, how can I travel with my brothers after I die?¡±

    He cupped his fists and smashed down fiercely, the two fists hammering down onto Seventh Yama¡¯s head like heavy hammers. This attack directly smashed Seventh Yama¡¯s head to pieces, and his skull broke into pieces. Yan Luo came chasing from behind and pierced Chen Shaobai¡¯s back with its spear. The iron spear tip pierced through Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart, and if not for Chen Shaobai moving his spear a little bit during the fierce battle, the spear would have pierced his heart.

    The person behind pierced him with spear and spear, causing him to cough blood and his body to spurt out blood. However, he still clenched his fists and continued to strike at Seventh Yama¡¯s head. After repeated seven or eight times, Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands were covered in ck sticky blood, but Seventh Yama had long since stopped moving. His head was smashed into mush, and broken bones were scattered everywhere like bullets.

    ¡°Xiao Bai!¡±

    An Zheng roared, he wanted to rush over, but he was unable to do so.

    Chen Shaobai turned his head abruptly, his ferocious face was covered in blood, his own blood. He turned his head back and his gaze was still sharp and cold. However, his lips curled up into a gentle smile, ¡°Brother ¡­ I¡¯ll go first. ¡±

    After saying this, he fell down like a mountain.

    ¡°My precious disciple!¡±

    The white-bearded old man cried out. He had wanted to rush over earlier, but he was blocked by the other Yama Kings and had no way to approach.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Tan Shanse wanted to kill all of you, and I don¡¯t know who exactly you are, but in today¡¯s battle, all of you are worthy of respect. I, Lu Feng, am a man of brotherhood!¡±

    ¡°Even so, he must die!¡±

    The spear-wielding Yan Luo raised its spear and aimed it at Chen Shaobai¡¯s head. ¡°Since you want to die first so badly, I¡¯ll grant you that wish!¡±

    He raised the iron spear with a cold glint on its tip.

    At this moment, something suddenly fell from the sky. The dazzling purple light made people¡¯s eyes lose its effect. Not to mention An Zheng and the others, even the Yama Minamiya who were in the Celestial Sovereign s were shocked to the point that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes.

    That purple light was like a meteor, suddenly dispersing when it was about to hit the ground. The hundred and eight purple lights rotated and swept over at a speed so fast that no one could see them clearly. The spear-wielding Yama Minamiya didn¡¯t understand what was going on, as 108 purple beams swept across his body. A secondter, he slowly lowered his head to look at his body. Then, his head fell off witlop.

    With the fall of his head, his body began to fall one by one. The cut was very smooth.

    One hundred and eight purple lights circled around everyone, and then, they charged towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Monkey who had recovered his sight started to panic when they saw the purple light heading towards An Zheng. However, no one could stop it now. Even a Celestial Sovereign level Yama could not withstand the sweeping purple light, so the current An Zheng would undoubtedly die in front of that purple light.

    Plop, plop, plop, plop ¡­

    Consecutive sounds rushed into everyone¡¯s ears, they watched helplessly as the one hundred and eight purple lights pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body. Every single purple light was shot out from the front of An Zheng¡¯s body, and also came out from his back. Blood sprayed out like mist, and An Zheng¡¯s body looked as if it would be instantly sliced into pieces.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Du Shoushou who was lying on the ground raised his hands and shouted. His throat was so hoarse that he could barely make a sound. Monkey tried his best to rush over, but after a few steps, he fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Other people were the same, but Huan Wan, who was able to move, didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    An Zheng¡¯s body swayed a few times before he kneeled on the ground.

    The hundred and eight beams of purple light that shot out from his body felt that something strange, as other than a few streams of blood, there were also some ck coloured things that appeared from An Zheng¡¯s body. It was unknown what they were. An Zheng knelt on the ground, supporting himself with one hand. Both of his eyes started to fill with blood, and in an instant, his eyes were as fearsome as a wild beast¡¯s.

    The one hundred and eight beams of purple light disappeared after passing through An Zheng¡¯s body. No one knew what it was.

    But right at this moment, everyone saw An Zheng¡¯s shoulder light up, followed by a piece of purple armor that slowly appeared. First his shoulder, then his arm lit up, and then his arm was wrapped in a piece of armor. Then his chest, abdomen, thighs, legs ¡­ The purple glow on An Zheng¡¯s body red up one after another, but its speed was extremely fast. It went from being surrounded by the light rays to being connected to the armor and forming a set of terrifying armor, and onlysted a few seconds.

    And these few seconds, everyone including Yama Minamiya waspletely dumbfounded. No one knew what was going on, nor did they know what was going on.

    An Zheng slowly stood up. His previously pale face had changed, and the color of his blood had returned. The intense purple light made it difficult for others to see his expression, but they could feel a powerful force that made them want to bow down and worship himing back to life.

    ¡°Reverse scale!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head as two rays of purple light shot out from his eyes, instantly shattering a Yama in pieces.

    ¡°Return!¡±

    His armor made the sound of metal shing against metal along with his explosive shout. Every shard of his armor trembled as if cheering, but also as if they were saying goodbye in excitement. Then, all the armor pieces returned to their original positions. A simple and unadorned set of armor that exuded a strong will to fight was fully formed.

 Chapter 1294 - My own world!

    <h4>Chapter 1294 ¨C My own world!</h4>

    An Zheng stood there and felt the return of that familiar aura.

    It had already been too long, to the point where An Zheng had almost gotten used to the days where there were no Reverse Scale Armor s. There was once a moment where An Zheng even suspected that the so-called ¡°heaven chosen one¡± he had heard from the Da Xi era countless of times was just an illusion.

    He had never experienced this before.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand lightly caressed the Reverse Scale Armor.

    On the ground some distance away, Chen Shaobai who was lying in a pool of blood was on hisst breath. He turned around and looked at An Zheng, who was d in returning Reverse Scale Armor, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile. He used all his strength to raise his thumb, and roared at An Zheng: ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Rays of purple light were flowing in the gaps between the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s lines. Because the light was too bright, An Zheng¡¯s face could not be seen clearly. However, everyone seemed to have seen the viciousness in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, as they had alreadypletely angered him.

    Chen Shaobai said before... Whoever hurts my brother ¡­ I will definitely kill him, even if I have to travel ten million kilometers.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°Whoever hurts my brother will be killed by me even if you travel millions of kilometers!¡±

    His body suddenly dashed out and a purple light exploded. A huge ball of light swept out from the ground in all directions. From the looks of it, it was like a nuclear explosion. The ball of light had engulfed everyone and was in the middle of the nuclear explosion.

    An Zheng¡¯s brothers and friends were all in a daze. When their eyes got used to the sight, they realized that they were already very far away. On top of a bare mountain peak, a ball of purple light protected them. It waelmet. An Zheng took off the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s helmet, forming a barrier to protect them inside.

    In the midst of the intense purple light, An Zheng¡¯s figure shed at will.

    The world.

    An Zheng had always been waiting for his own world to appear. When this moment finally arrived, An Zheng realized that the unease in his heart had all disappeared withourace. He seemed to be very familiar with all of this, as if he had once owned it.

    At this moment, An Zheng felower that belonged solely to him. Furthermore, all of this was only the power brought to him by the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s return. It was the power that once belonged to him. If An Zheng himself truly reached that height, then this power would be iparably terrifying.

    Yama Luo seemed to have also sensed this terrifying power, and most of the people chose to turn and leave.

    ¡°Can you leave?¡±

    In an instant, An Zheng appeared in front of Yan Luo. This was the third Yan Luo. Seeing An Zheng¡¯s face which was just inches away from it, it screamed and retreated quickly. An Zheng, however, did not pay any attention to him as he watched him retreat. The third Yan Luo felt as if it had already instantly retreated several hundred miles away. With its strength, it wasn¡¯t even much of a big deal to retreat several hundred miles away.

    He let out a long breath, turned around, and saw An Zheng¡¯s face which was just inches away from him.

    Why is he still here!

    ¡°As I said, no one can leave.¡±

    There was only killing intent in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, nothing else.

    At the same time, the Fourth Yama also encountered the same situation. He felt the sudden change in the atmosphere and immediately left. After all these years in the Infernal Realm, he had never seen any storms. The reason why he was able to sit firmly on the throne of Yama, was because he was smart and decisive enough.

    He felt that something was wrong, so he left immediately. This was the decision that he had always insisted on.

    But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw An Zheng standing in front of him.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    An Zheng blocked in front of him, and the ferocity in his eyes caused Fourth Yama¡¯s heart to fiercely clench. He punched towards An Zheng¡¯s face, then turned and left. He raised his speed to the maximum and could feel the strong wind blowing past his ears. It was no longer an effect of the spatial transfer. There was even a little bit of time that passed by. When one¡¯s speed reached a certain point, it wouldn¡¯t just affect space.

    He ran for a few minutes, then looked back. He firmly believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to shake off An Zheng with his speed. After all, this was hell, and even if it was Wastnd Hell, it would still be considered as his home ground.

    However, the moment he turned around, all the pores on his body exploded. An Zheng was still jusair away from him. When he turned around, his face was practically stered across An Zheng¡¯s face. If An Zheng had attacked behind his back just now, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to even react.

    It wasn¡¯t just one person and two people. It was everyone. In a ce shrouded in purple light, all Yama Minamiya had encountered the same problem. They were all stopped by An Zheng. No matter how they attacked, how berserk they were, and even using all their strength to retreat, An Zheng still followed them like a ghost. Their power seemed to have disappeared withourace in this area.

    When the berserk energy struck over, An Zheng did not have any effect at all. He still followed everyone closely, forcing everyone into a dead end. These Yama Minamiya didn¡¯t know that other than himself, everyone else was also like this, and thought that An Zheng had decided to chase after him with his own life.

    As the seconds and minutes passed, those Yama Kings were releasing all of their power in a crazed manner. They attacked as if they had gone mad, and ran like madmen. The world they saw in their eyes did not change at all. While they were running, they saw the movement of mountains and rivers and even felt the passage of time. But in reality ¡­ No matter how they ran, no matter how hard they fought, they were still within An Zheng¡¯s world.

    How terrifying was this ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s world seemed to be limitless, with the strength of the Yama of Celestial Sovereign, it was noroblem at all for them to travel a hundred kilometers in a minute, or even further. This world seemed to be expanding and shrinking at will, and the further they ran, the more distant the world became. However, no matter how much he ran, he would not escape. But they themselves didn¡¯t realize it. They had always thought that they were far away from the battlefield.

    Five minutes passed, then ten.

    This kind of scene did not change at all. All of Yama Minamiya¡¯s group were fleeing and every one of them had An Zheng following them. This An Zheng was so terrifying, no matter how powerful the attacks were, they could not kill him, nor could they harm him.

    Fifteen minutes passed, twenty minutes passed ¡­ Every single Yama could feel themselves growing weaker.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here, I¡¯ve never left. This damned ce is constantly exhausting my energy, and this ghost barrier is actually absorbing this energy!¡±

    ¡°Did you finally react?¡±

    An Zheng, who was chasing behind him, had no expression on his face, but the ruthlessness of the killing intent caused people¡¯s hearts to tremble even more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been here. No one can leave.¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng finally realized that his own world had always been within his grasp; it was just that he had never realized it before. In this world, what was fused was An Zheng¡¯s speed, there were words of cultivation techniques and cultivation skills, the seal of the Reverse Scale Armor, and even the control of time that the Eye of Nine Incarnations had over time. This was not a barrier made of pure energy, but a barrier formed from all of An Zheng¡¯s strength that had been integrated together.

    The Yan Luo which was trapped inside was constantly attacking and running away, and the energy it had consumed was converted into energy that An Zheng could use and absorbed into the barrier, then transferred into An Zheng¡¯s body through the barrier.

    The people who were trapped felt that they were escaping, and were walking very far away. It was an illusion brought about by the wordless technique and the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s control of the Cultivation Power and time. The Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s defensive power was the barrier¡¯s main support, allowing the barrier to be iparably sturdy and indestructible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards the first Yan Luo step by step, and at this time, the first Yan Luo was already panting heavily. He felt that 70% of the power in his body had been lost and waspletely absorbed by this damned barrier. And at this moment, An Zheng looked even more powerful and terrifying than before.

    ¡°Although the Reverse Scale Armor is back, my strength inside the reverse scale has not changed. The strongest is the divine armor, not me. Therefore, if I want to kill you, I must obtain strength. This Spirit Formation is the source of my power. ¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand, feeling the joy and confidence brought about by that power.

    Over a dozen of Yama, after ten minutes of wild running and attacks, gathered into the enchantment, the power was already terrifying. The energy had been transferred through the barrier into An Zheng¡¯s body. Not only did it quickly make up for the loss of the Cultivation Power and heal An Zheng¡¯s injuries, it had even raised his strength to a new height!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An explosion urred on An Zheng¡¯s body, and the violent fluctuation of the energy field sent the first Yan Luo, who was in front of him, flying away. Afternding on the ground, the first Yan Luo rolled a few more meters before finally stopping. Only then did he see that beside him, more than ten Yan Luo had actually fallen.

    Every single Yama encountered a scene like this. More than a dozen Yama were blown away by the same auraing from the same An Zheng. More than a dozen people fell together, the scene looked as miserable as it could get. Just think about it, what a spectacr scene this was, where over a dozen Yama Kings of Hell, the masterminds, were stomped on by An Zheng.

    Since ancient times, it was difficult for people to dispel their fear of Hell, the Underworld, ghosts and even the King of Hell. Every ghost story could makerson¡¯s heart tremble with fear. However, at this moment, a mortal that did not seem inconspicuous to them had trampled all of them.

    ¡°All of you must die.¡±

    An Zheng stood there and looked at Yan Luo who had copsed on the ground, ¡°There isn¡¯t a chance like this for even a few days, it¡¯s really too difficult to kill you all. But when the chancees, don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive either. ¡±

    ¡°You think that if you kill us, you¡¯ll be able to leave alive?!¡±

    One of them, Yama Luo,ughed wildly. ¡°Once we all die, this Infernal Realm will copse. When the Three Realms tremble, will you be able to withstand it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what I do.¡±

    An Zheng raised his chin slightly: ¡°All I want is for you to die.¡±

    At this time, a golden light fell from the sky. It was followed by the blooming of a white lotus.

    From within a resplendent ball of light, the figure of a Buddha could be vaguely seen.

 Chapter 1295 - You cant, I can!

    <h4>Chapter 1295 ¨C You can¡¯t, I can!</h4>

    At this moment, all of Yama Minamiya¡¯s power was being controlled under An Zheng¡¯s feet. Due to their ignorance of this barrier, all of their power was being sucked out. After the transformation, the energy entered An Zheng¡¯s body, causing a burst of Qi to appear, An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level had actually levelled up in this hell.

    However, An Zheng himself was very clear that this was the only chance he had to kill these Yama Kings.

    Arge majority of his current strength came from the energy that the Reverse Scale Armor had brought back. It was an ancient, familiar energy that no longer belonged to An Zheng. An Zheng knew that the Reverse Scale Armor must have encountered something in Purple Ivy¡¯s hands, to the point of awakening some distant memories.

    The power he received was Da Chi¡¯s, the man that even Purple Ivy admired.

    However, this power would eventually dissipate, because it was no longeerfect fit for An Zheng¡¯s current physique.

    The reason why Yan Luo had be iparably passive in such a short amount of time was because it didn¡¯t understand the barrier and didn¡¯t understand An Zheng. If there was a next time, with so many Celestial Sovereign s gathered together, it would be impossible for An Zheng to take care of them all at once.

    However, at this moment, golden light shrouded the sky. Within the resplendent light, a buddhist shadow could be seen.

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    That voice was extremely solemn, and it even had an echo to it.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng looked up.

    ¡°Da Zang.¡±

    That treasure like giant Buddha sat cross-legged in the clouds. Although he couldn¡¯t see clearly, it made people feel that he was real. As he sat there, he gave off a peaceful and warm feeling, yet he also had a solemn and strict atmosphere.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill them.¡±

    The Bodhisattva sat there cross-legged, saying in a gentle voice, ¡°The Three Realms have their own rules. Every world has to maintain a bnce before it can be maintained. The existence of the 18 Yama Kings was the key to maintaining this bnce. If you kill them by force, you will destroy the Infernal Realm. ¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of one of Yan Luo and pointed at his forehead: ¡°So in this hell where killing iight thing to do, killing Yan Luo is not okay?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    The Bodhisattva spoke slowly, ¡°If you had note, you would not have encountered such a cmity. They won¡¯te to kill you, and they won¡¯t have anything to do with each other. In the end, it¡¯s all because you¡¯vee. The fault lies with you first. ¡±

    ¡°Again.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head, facing off against them tit for tat, unruly and unruly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t show up when they tried to kill us because you thought it was a very reasonable thing to do. I¡¯m going to kill them, and you think it¡¯s unreasonable. I used to be a very reasonable person, butter on, I became even more unreasonable, so ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng held onto Yan Luo¡¯s head with both hands and raised his knees to press onto Yan Luo¡¯s shoulders. His hands twisted a few times and with a bang, he directly pulled Yan Luo¡¯s head off. Sticky ck blood sprayed out like a fountain. An Zheng held his head and looked at it, then casually threw it to the side.

    ¡°So what if I kill?¡±

    Da Cang¡¯s expression evidently changed. ¡°An Zheng, you are not sucerson. Only by letting go of their grudges, their past, and their murderous heart could he sublimate his heart. Your tolerance is not high enough, which is why there¡¯s a bottleneck in your realm. ¡±

    ¡°Put it down?¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of the other Yan Luo, and still did the same... He grabbed Yama¡¯s head with both hands, pressed his knees against his shoulders, and pulled himself up with all his might. Witu sound, another head was forcefully pulled off by An Zheng.

    He threw the head in his hands to the side and kicked it away, ¡°This is just putting it down ¡­ Let go of what you said, why don¡¯t you tell these Yama Kings? The Seventh Yama said that he met your Golden Body Image midway before he came here. You told him not to kill us, but did the Seventh Yama listen to you? You tell him to put it down and you don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work. With hatred in your heart, if you advise people to let go of their hatred, then you will be indulging the wicked in torturing yourself. Why am I like this? Why can¡¯t I indulge myself and torture the wicked? ¡±

    An Zheng raised his chin, at that moment, he was rebellious to the point that it made people revere him.

    ¡°An Zheng, you have to consider this for the sake of the hell.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    An Zheng picked up an iron spear from the ground, and it was precisely this iron spear. Previously, it had been grabbed in the hand of Yan Luo, and pierced into Chen Shaobai¡¯s back time and time again. Right now, Chen Shaobai was still on the verge of death, and if not for Chen Shaobai rushing over in time, they would have already been dead. In addition, in the Infernal Realm, after their souls died, they would be controlled and tortured by Yama.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go after I kill all these fellows.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s lips curled up in a cruel smile, ¡°Only then would I truly put it down... Whether this Infernal Realm is destroyed or alive, stabilized or copsed, what does that have to do with me? I have already entered this hell, why not kill all of this Yama Minamiya! ¡±

    His voice suddenly rose as he said hisst sentence. The iron spear in his hand flew out and pierced through the heart of that Yama. The metal spear stabbed in from the front and came out from his back. A drop of ck sticky blood slowly dripped down from the spear tip.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    In the sky, the Buddhist chanting suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Stop me.¡±

    An Zheng took a step forward, and just as he was about to rush to the front of Yan Luo whose body had been pierced through, he suddenly turned his body on his side, and grabbed onto the iron spear with his hand. He turned his body half a circle, and at the same time, turned his face backwards, and at the same time, kicked out towards Yan Luo¡¯s face. He grabbed the iron spear, his foot stabbed into the opponent¡¯s face. The iron spear was pulled out by him with a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, and that Yan Luo¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, bleeding all the way.

    An Zheng¡¯s feet pushed off the ground, and his figure exploded upwards. His two feet that were in the air pressed onto Yan Luo¡¯s chest, were pressed down by him. Yan Luo¡¯s back crashed into the ground, creating a huge crater. An Zheng¡¯s two hands held the iron rod and poked at his head. One spear broke his left eye, one spear broke his right eye, one spear pierced all his teeth, one spear pierced his forehead, one spear pierced his neck, and one spear pierced his lower abdomen ¡­ The spear had vital points.

    How many times had Chen Shaobai been stabbed?

    An Zheng pushed the iron spear to the side and held it tight as he looked up at the sky, ¡°I¡¯ve asked a lot of people before ¡­ Who was the rule set for? Good people follow the rules, bad people don¡¯t follow the rules, so in the end ¡­ Those who were not bound were the bad guys, the bad guys. And for a good person to live in a frame of mind and also have to bear the heavy burden of the word ¡®moral¡¯, it is too tiring. ¡±

    He pointed at those Yama, ¡°Do you believe that after a while, their Cultivation Power will continue to recover and they will do everything in their power to kill me? I¡¯m still in this hell, and once my current barrier disappears, how much frenzied revenge will I face before leaving this hell? Would my friend still be able to walk out alive? When that timees, you will be sitting solemnly on the throne of the white jade lotus with your head lowered as you speak to those Yama Minamiya ¡­ Put it down? ¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Kitigarbha said after a moment of silence, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to do it... As I said, you¡¯re the one at fault. If you hadn¡¯te to hell, you wouldn¡¯t have done suching. The Mortal Realm is the Mortal Realm, the Infernal Realm is the Infernal Realm. The three realms are not connected, so that is the rule. ¡±

    ¡°Why the f * ck isn¡¯t he getting three knots!¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards the sky: ¡°Your so-called ¡®Three Realms are not essible¡¯, but you are simply not allowed to go anywhere. The people of the immortal pce could recklessly endanger the mortal world, and the ghosts and monsters of the hell could do whatever they wanted ¡­ Only mortals had to submit? From today onwards, what I said was ¡­ Where I want to go, no matter what Three Realms it is, no matter what kind of immortal or mortal devils or ghosts it is, I have to go through them wherever I go! ¡±

    He smacked a Yama on the head and it exploded. The shattered skull shot out like a bullet, leaving a few bloody holes on the two Yama Kings not far away.

    ¡°You said it was me?¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and said loudly: ¡°In order to save others, to protect justice and to eradicate this evil, I will go wherever I want to. As long as I¡¯m right, I am the rule ¡­ I say it for the will of heaven. I am angry because of the might of the heavens. ¡±

    With a sweep of his leg, he smashed apart the two Yama Minamiya¡¯s kneeling heads.

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±

    The Great Bodhisattva was obviously angered, ¡°I know that you have good intentions, which is why you came out to stop me. If you were an evil person, I would have suppressed you long ago. An Zheng, if you still do not stop, I will execute the punishment that is proper in this hell. ¡±

    An Zheng roared: ¡°Come!¡±

    The voice was hoarse and cracked.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the sky, ¡°Those who hurt my brother, not to mention these Yama Kings, even if you were a Buddha, I would still kill you!¡±

    His fistnded on the head of another Yama, shattering it on the spot. Then, he turned around and picked up Seventh Yama¡¯s iron sword from the ground and hacked down with it. Yan Luo who was closest to him was hacked into two pieces. He swung his iron sword and senuman head flying into the air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a buddhist demon or a ghost from hell, I don¡¯t care if he has some sort of order or edict.¡±

    An Zheng was so ruthless that he seemed to belong to another person, a him who had been suppressed in his heart for too long. He shed with his sword, shing with his sword, shing with his sword. In just a few moments, not a single Yan Luo that was left could escape, as they were all all killed by him. The strongest one, First Yan Luo, ran a few steps in front of it, but it was impossible to escape when the barrier was at its most powerful. As long as he moved, the suction force would cause his Cultivation Power to quickly dissipate.

    ¡°With my current strength, the Spirit Formation can onlyst for so long and it will disappear soon.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s hands were covered in ck, viscous blood. He threw the iron sword to the side, and it let out a nging sound that caused people¡¯s eardrums to hurt. His wild arrogance did not belong to anyone. The enchantment dissipated, the blood mist dissipated, and the killing intent also gradually dissipated.

    The callousness on the corners of An Zheng¡¯s mouth did not dissipate.

    ¡°If you guys can¡¯t manage this world, I can manage it. If you can¡¯t make an order, I¡¯ll make it. You won¡¯t be able to teach me for eternity, I¡¯ll teach you. I will do everything you can¡¯t do! ¡±

    The way he held his head high towards the heavens, the heavens would bow down before him as well.

    ¡°If you want to maintain the so-called order in the Infernal Realm, you only need to intervene. Either you kill me, or I kill you. ¡°Or, scram for me!¡±

    That furious rebuke was like a bolt of lightning in the vast sky!

 Chapter 1296 - How far the truth is yet to go

    <h4>Chapter 1296 ¨C How far the truth is yet to go</h4>

    <h4>The Buddha image was in midair and An Zheng was on the ground.</h4>

    However, the one looking down on this world was not the Great Cang Bodhisattva, but the mortal An Zheng who seemed to be close to the ground.

    ¡°You can¡¯t control it, I can. You can¡¯t teach me, I can. What you cannot do, I will do! ¡±

    This thunderous rebuke caused the tens of thousands of auspicious signs in the sky to be scattered. The golden buddhist image gradually dimmed, and no one knew what the Great Bodhisattva was thinking about at that moment. After that, it quietly disappeared into the distance.

    From this moment on, there was no more hell.

    Raising his head to the sky, he let ouhunderous roar.

    The killing intent on An Zheng¡¯s body gradually dissipated, but the scattered broken limbs and arms on the ground still looked bloody and tragic. Back then, when Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy entered Hell, he was called Hell for Heaven and Earth. Now that An Zheng had entered Hell, it was Hell¡¯s Emptiness.

    On the mountaintop, watching An Zheng kill all of Yanluo alone, Lu Fengxian subconsciously looked towards the sky and let out a long sigh, ¡°This world, is no longer my world. This world is no longer my world. This person is ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I will never be able tough. ¡±

    He turned and left with his ancient halberd in hand.

    Zhao Mie¡¯s expression was calm, he had already seen through everything long ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Zhao Mie caught up to Lu Feng, ¡°You¡¯re right, this era is not our era anymore. Those who dream of taking this era for their own are like falling into a great dream and unable to wake up. ¡±

    Lu Fengughed and said: ¡°Tan Shanse said that you arepletely loyal to that master of yours. I¡¯m not the same as you ¡­ I live in this world, and I am loyal only to myself. I am only responsible for myself, so some people say that I have no rules, that I am a normal person, that I am a ve with three surnames ¡­ I don¡¯t care what those things are for, I just want to make sure I don¡¯t have to be ashamed of myself. ¡°You¡¯re different, you won¡¯t be able to get off easy in this lifetime.¡±

    Zhao Mieughed, ¡°Preposterous! This was the first time he heard someone speak such shamelessly and emotionally. I am not as confident as you. You and I are not the same type of people. ¡±

    Lu Feng snorted. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re still not walking on the same path.¡±

    Zhao Mie said: ¡°You have seen through it, and I have also seen through it, so it would be better for us to leave this Jianghu together.¡±

    ¡°All the way?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhao Mie shook his head. ¡°You and I are still not the same type of people.¡±

    Looking at them leave, Monkey Du Shoushou and the others also sighed deeply. These two people were from another era, in this era, they should be closer to the people in the Immortal Pce than they were. However, to An Zheng and the others, people like Zhao Mie and Lu Feng were not the same type of people.

    For the next few days, they continued to cultivate and search. The little gold dragon brought them through his eighteen treasures and finally found the Soul Burying Orb. With this in his hands, he would be at ease to save the Divisions monk when he returns.

    As to who exactly the mysterious white-bearded old man was, Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t say it clearly, nor could the Goddess. Chen Shaobai said that he was picked up by him, while the Goddess only heard some rumors regarding the white bearded old man from the Immortal Queen.

    Not knowing why, when they returned, the Goddess would always subconsciously walk together with An Zheng, but An Zheng was only concerned with joking and joking with Du Shoushou and the others. The Goddess did not interrupt and did not reply. She just silently watched them, and sometimes, the corners of her mouth would slightly rise. Her smile was very careful, but she was truly happy.

    After returning to the Yancheng, everyone chose to sleep in his darkness.

    When An Zheng woke up, it was already twenty-four hourster. He was a little tired from sleep and he listened to some of his subordinates¡¯ reports.

    ¡°Those people from the East China Sea Yaochi disappeared in one night.¡±

    Heavenly Awakening Sect Gu Chaotong¡¯s face was full of guilt, as he spoke with his head lowered, ¡°Sect Master ¡­ It was all because of his subordinate¡¯s conduct of business. No one had noticed when or how these people had left. After this subordinate inquired further, I found out that it was probably someone who was taken away. If nothing unexpected happens, it might be Tan Shanse. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Tan Shanse¡¯s scheme is huge, these cultivators whoe from the same generation as us, are things that Tan Shanse can use, he will not give up. It¡¯s just that even until now, I still don¡¯t understand what Tan Shanse is trying to do. In the beginning, I believe that he had done so many things to eliminate the cultivators in order to realize his dream of sharing the world with them. But now, I suddenly understood that Tan Shanse¡¯s ns were not only that. It¡¯s just an excuse for him to use it on himself. ¡±

    Du Shoushou squatted there, eating the roasted sweet potato, and identally replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like a dog?¡±

    ¡°Dog?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I was just saying it casually, I just felt that he was likound that was let out and started biting all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°I was let out by someone, and I started biting all over the ce ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Could it be?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked extremely confused. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? When I was at the Misty Mountain, I met my own subordinate, Da Tianlie. He also said that, I, and Purple Ivy had once joined hands to fight againserrifying existence. If these things were to happen again sooner orter, then we would just be preparing for our own downfall after our failure and would be reincarnated ¡­ Then, this terrifying existence is still there, but I don¡¯t know where it is now. ¡±

    Du Shoushou responded, ¡°Are you saying that this Tan Shanse is this terrifying existence¡¯sckey?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but now that we are in contact with each other, I see more and more things. The more I thought of it, the more I thought of it. What this Tan Shanse did was not for himself at all, he was doing it for that terrifying existence. His goal was to exterminate the cultivators, but how could so many of them be exterminated? Perhaps, he was searching for something for that terrifying existence, and if he finds it, he will be annihted. ¡±

    ¡°Looking for what?¡±

    Du Shoushou put thest mouthful of roasted sweet potato into his mouth, he could not help but grin: ¡°Could it be us?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°You might be right, it might be us.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°In the past, we were very powerful. If I was really Da Chi, Xiao Bai would be the Devil Master of Devouring the Heavens, and Purple Ivy would still be Purple Ivy. If all three of us are Immortal Emperor level cultivators at our peak, then how terrifying would an existence that the three of us can¡¯t fight against even if we join forces be? At that time, we knew that we might not be able to win, so we did our best and at the same time, we also nned for a way out, and that was to disrupt the timeline. ¡±

    ¡°Start all over again.¡±

    Chen Shaobai continued, ¡°The three of us did our best to change the timing, so what happened and what never happened became iparably chaotic. It wasn¡¯t intentional, it should be uncontroble. So a lot of things went back to where they started, and a lot of things have already happened. ¡±

    ¡°This terrifying guy should also know what happened, but because of time, he couldn¡¯t appear at this time, so he had Tan Shanse.¡±

    An Zheng sat there in deep thought: ¡°The reason for this Tan Shanse to exist is to continuously cause wars among cultivators. He hopes to rely on his own strength to eliminate cultivators. This way, the master behind him will be at ease. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes lit up: I understand!

    An Zheng alsoughed: ¡°I understand it too.¡±

    Du Shoushou was still stunned: ¡°What do you understand?¡±

    Monkey understood everything from by the side. ¡°Now you understand why the Devil Lord of Sky Swallowing Devil, Da Chi and Purple Ivy had to change the time. The three of them couldn¡¯t defeat that guy together, so there were two reincarnations among the three of them. The reason why Purple Ivy didn¡¯t reincarnate was because he needed one person to protect the other two reincarnated people, and also needed to watch over that terrifying guy. The three of them have been reincarnated, but not that guy. ¡±

    Du Shoushou still did not understand: ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡±

    ¡°That guy is too strong, he can¡¯t be defeated in a single battle. The three of them had tried their best not to kill him, but they had definitely injured him. Two of the three have reincarnated, but not that guy! ¡±

    Du Shoushou realized in a sh: ¡°I understand... Back then, the reason the three of you messed up time was because you knew that you couldn¡¯t kill him at once, so you were still injured after your rebirth. It¡¯s just that our side of the clock is out of order, but the guy¡¯s time is fixed or the same, he¡¯s hurt. Back then, you knew that you couldn¡¯t kill him, so you made preparations for the future. In the future, when the three of you join forces, you will definitely be able to kill him. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was a little sad: ¡°So what about me?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, ¡°Who am I? Am I not the reincarnation of some amazing person? Where¡¯s the monkey? Was there nothing to do with the monkey in that Unparalleled War? Could it be that we are both guests? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted on the fatty¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I still don¡¯t know if you are someone¡¯s reincarnation, but I do know that in your entire life, your past life, and your next life, you will definitely be our brother.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I feel that I¡¯m being awesome too.¡±

    Monkey thought for a while and said: ¡°The three of you changed the time, and it was as if that terrifying fellow¡¯s eyes were blindfolded. He could no longer see you, and did not know who you were. Tan Shanse also didn¡¯t know who the both of you were, and could only scheme for greater things ¡­ Annihtion of the cultivators. Every single word he says is for the sake of destroying all the cultivators. He lied to himself that he did it for the sake of eternal peace and for the sake of themon people. But he just did it for the sake ofpleting the mission. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s roughly the case. Although it is only a guess, the truth isn¡¯t too far away. The other possibility was ¡­ Time was of the essence, and with the constant travel, perhaps Tan Shanse himself had already lost his way. He only remembers that he was going to destroy the cultivators, but had forgotten his true identity. ¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Who cares, if there¡¯s a chance, we must kill him!¡±

    At the same time, Tan Shanse, who was in the secret base, raised his head and looked towards the sky, ¡°Why do I have to keep looking at the sky? There... What is it? ¡±

 Chapter 1297 - - Arrival of the Celestial Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 1297 ¨C Arrival of the Celestial Sovereign</h4>

    The few of them gathered together and discussed for a long time. Finally, they were able to understand what had happened. Later on, everyone felt that it wasn¡¯t sufficient to continue talking like this, so they arranged a hotpot ¡­ The few of them sat around the table and chatted as they ate.

    ¡°If all our guesses are true, then we are missing something very important.¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked as he ate, ¡°What did that guy do?¡±

    Everyone was stunned, no one had thought of this question.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Just what kind of heaven angering thing is he nning to do, or perhaps, what kind of heaven angering thing is he nning to do, that will allow the three of us to join hands and kill him? I think it¡¯s as important to find out what he¡¯s doing as to find out who he is. ¡±

    It didn¡¯t sound like a very important thing, but that was the point.

    If he didn¡¯t know what that terrifying fellow was up to, then he would always be in a passive position.

    ¡°Destroy the world?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth was filled with meat, his cheeks bulging, ¡°Other than this reason, what else is there that¡¯s worth doing this?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This reason is sufficient, but it is not interesting at all, I would rather not be like this. It should be something new. After people heard this, they would decide to screw the motherfucker. Destroying the world is not something that can be done with creativity, change it, change it, change it, change it, change it, change it, change it, change it, change it. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re the yboy. You can even change it. I can¡¯t think of anything else, anyway. Think about what else. ¡°He¡¯s already so awesome. If the three of them join hands and are unable to defeat him, what else can he do other than destroy the world?¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, ¡°Now that you have said it like that, I suddenly feel that I can let those viins who want to destroy the world take a look at those novels. Their goal is basically this, to either destroy the world, the moon or the sun. The smaller targets would still be the destruction of humanity ¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then Tan Shanse has be the ultimate viin in all of the novels that we read. Think about it, these bad guys are so strong that even three Immortal Emperors can¡¯t defeat them. If we don¡¯t destroy the world, how can we do anything about it? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. I also started to sympathize with them. They have to do something to make it known that he is invincible. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So that¡¯s why the world of destruction is the only option in front of you? After eating, I instantly lost all interest. ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also lost interest. If the bad people¡¯s ultimate goal is to destroy the world, and the good people¡¯s ultimate goal is to protect the world, then there¡¯s no meaning in all this.¡±

    The soup was boiling in the pot, and the heat made the room seem warm.

    The door creaked open as someone pushed it open from the outside. Feng Shengxi who looked weak walked in with Huan Wan¡¯s support. Seeing that everyone had eaten the hotpot, Huan Wan¡¯s face immediately changed: ¡°At this time, do you not know that the people of Fallen Immortal Ind have all been stolen? The situation has gotten so serious, yet you guys actually didn¡¯t call us two after eating the hotpot! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯ve interacted with us for so long, you don¡¯t even seem to be someone from the East China Sea Yaochi anymore ¡­¡±

    Huan Wan helped Feng Shengxi to sit down, and without being polite, she ran into the kitchen and grabbed two sets of tableware: ¡°Do you still have meat? I want to eat shrimp. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai snappily snorted, ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is, for you to even want to order dishes?¡±

    As he spoke, he passed the prawn over.

    Huan Wan red at him fiercely: Look at your wounds, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting out from those wounds after eating?

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Where do you think the shrimp that you eat came from? It was all squeezed out from the wounds by the prawn sauce that he ate, and he becamrawn ball ¡­ ¡±

    Huan Wan immediately did not want to eat it anymore.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Feng Shengxi carefully nced at An Zheng. Amongst everyone present, she was the only one who looked worried. In fact, it was no wonder. He had lost all the people she brought, and this matter had not reached the East China Sea Yaochi yet. Once the news spread out, the East China Sea Yaochi would definitely be furious. There was more than one goddess in the East China Sea Yaochi. The Goddess was the future sessor to the Immortal Queen, so she picked out a few good choices from the most outstanding girls in the East China Sea Yaochi. Feng Shengxi was one of them and was Immortal Queen¡¯s favorite. If nothing unexpected happened, the position of Immortal Queen would inevitably be inherited by her in the future.

    But now, all of the Fallen Immortal Ind¡¯s people had been lost. This matter would definitely be taken advantage of by herpetitors.

    Huan Wan said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be afraid. If you bring the Buried Soul Orb back, just this one contribution is something no one can aplish. ¡°Although everyone that fell to the Immortal Ind has been lost, but ¡­¡±

    Huan Wan suddenly realised that An Zheng and the others were all people that came from the Fallen Immortal Ind. She squinted her eyes andughed, ¡°How about we capture them all and bring them back to make up for it?¡±

    The monkey chuckled, almost spitting something out of its mouth.

    Huan Wan looked at him with disdain. ¡°What you are eating is not noodles ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Little girl, the difference between you and me is so huge that it affects how others view you.¡±

    Huan Wan: ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. You¡¯re still a heartless person to me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Feng Shengxi and said: ¡°In less than ten days, Martial Arts Conference will be here. Those people you lost, if nothing unexpected happens, they will definitely return. It¡¯s just that they mighte back in different ways... It will be a lively day. The two of you are still very weak right now, if possible, quickly bring the Buried Soul Orb back to the East China Sea Yaochi. Let me first thank you on behalf of the monk. The deathly aura in his body has been basically sucked dry. Ten dayster in Martial Arts Conference, the two of you will be in great danger. ¡±

    Huan Wan snorted: ¡°You guys aren¡¯t afraid, what are we afraid of?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What are youparing us to ¡­ We have to fight this battle, and you don¡¯t have to fight it. ¡±

    At this time, Feng Shengxi suddenly took a deep breath, looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°You ¡­ Can you follow me back to East China Sea Yaochi? ¡±

    An Zheng was startled for a moment. ¡°Why would I follow you back to the East China Sea Yaochi?¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed down, and became gloomy very quickly. She had mustered a great deal of courage to say those words. Her pride, her reserve, would not allow her to say them. He didn¡¯t know why he was so impulsive to the point that he couldn¡¯t hold it in, but the scariest thing was that An Zheng didn¡¯t actually understand what she meant. What was even more terrifying was that she was afraid that even if he had exined it clearly, An Zheng would still reject his offer.

    Then she would be ashamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feng Shengxiughed bitterly and stood up: ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a bit ufortable, so I¡¯ll go back and rest for a while. If there¡¯s anything else, you can just tell Huan Wan.¡±

    She got up and walked out. Huan Wan quickly followed, and Feng Shengxi shook his head at her: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±

    Huan Wan red fiercely at An Zheng. ¡°Men who are out there are truly unscrupulous!¡±

    An Zheng was confused: ¡°What ¡­.¡±

    Huan Wan was even more furious now. She used the greatest strength she could muster to re at An Zheng before supporting Feng Shengxi by the arm as they exited the room. Chen Shaobaiughed like an idiot: ¡°You really forgot, the second biggest mission the two of them came to the Yancheng with was to find the Soul Burying Orb. The number one mission is to find the man who can help the East China Sea Yaochi pass down the generations. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed to his own nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I actually hope that it¡¯s me. How much luck do I have doing this? Think about it, once you go to East China Sea Yaochi, you can tell Immortal Queen that ¡­ Cough cough, a woman and I having a baby could not solve the urgent situation in East China Sea Yaochi, why not have a few more of them?

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, someone from outside suddenly ran over quickly, ¡°Sect Master! There¡¯s someone outside the city saying that it¡¯s sent by the Immortal pce. ¡±

    An Zheng was startled: ¡°Why did the Immortal Pce send people over here at this time?¡±

    Before he could stand up, someone spoke out from the yard: ¡°I am the envoy of the immortal pce, Flowing Void. I havee under the orders of the Martial Arts Conference. ording to the rules, Martial Arts Conference is always presided over by the Immortal pce, and this year is mine. ¡±

    Monkey harrumphed and opened the door. ¡°We don¡¯t need any Immortal Pce people here.¡±

    The moment Supreme Celestial Liu Xu saw the monkey, his expression changed. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Saint Lord, how have you been?¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°You can go back. Martial Arts Conference is a matter of the mortal world, it has nothing to do with the Immortal Pce. ¡°Go back and tell your master, Qing Lian, that the mortal world will decide its own matters.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, someone behind Supreme Celestial Liuxu snorted coldly, ¡°Since when did the mortal world have to decide its own business?¡± Recently, due to theck of discipline from the immortal pce, the cats and dogs from the mortal world had started to be wild. A cat or dog is fine, but a wild monkey dares to be impudent. ¡±

    Monkey raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who¡¯s farting!¡±

    A very cold and proud young man walked out from behind Ethereal Opening. He was dressed in a purple brocade robe with a ck cape draped over his back and a silver crown on his head. He looked majestic and awe-inspiring. Beside him wahree-headed hellhound, which looked extremely ferocious. The hellhound didn¡¯t seem to be big, but its terrifying aura made even the monkeys wary.

    Monkey was more afraid of this young man.

    ¡°Yang Ji?¡±

    ¡°Wild Monkey, do you still remember me?¡±

    Yang Ji was one of the Celestial Sovereign s of the Immortal Pce, and his position among all the Celestial Sovereign s of the Immortal Pce was second only to the Pagoda Celestial Sovereign. He had once fought with monkeys. At the peak of the monkey¡¯s age, he was only slightly inferior to them. Therefore, the moment Monkey recognized him, his heart sank.

    ¡°From today onwards, I shall be in charge of the affairs of the Yancheng, until the end. I didn¡¯t want toe to this lowly and barren ce, but I can¡¯t disobey the Immortal Emperor¡¯s orders. I¡¯m in a very bad mood, so I¡¯d like to advise you... During my time in Yancheng, it would be best for no one to provoke me. Otherwise, you all know the consequences. ¡±

    Yang Ji raised his chin and looked at the monkey, ¡°You are no longer the monkey from before, I could crush you to death with a single finger. So don¡¯t go crazy in front of me, I¡¯ll wring your monkey head off. ¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and left. ¡°As for the others, they are not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1298 - Coming Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1298 ¨C Coming Soon</h4>

    An Zheng and the others were not impulsive, they had already passed the age of impulsiveness.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    Chen Shaobai held the monkey¡¯s shoulder, showing that the monkey¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him up before, but I couldn¡¯t kill him even if I wanted to.¡±

    Monkey sighed, ¡°When I first entered the immortal pce, I met a few decent opponents. Actually, I had already taken two of the Three Immortal Emperor¡¯s halls. The reason why Green Lotus Purple Ivy didn¡¯t make a move, I knew that it was actually not because I was afraid, but because of Purple Ivy and the others. With my strength, it¡¯s impossible for me to defeat the Immortal Emperor. However, I can at least injure one of them. Of those two, no matter which one of them is injured, the other one will not let go of this opportunity. ¡±

    ¡°In the Inside the Immortal Pce, the ones who are in control are obviously the Immortal Emperor, but the ones who are helping the Immortal Emperor exercise his power are the Celestial Sovereign. Celestial Sovereign were divided into three categories: Lower, Middle and Upper Celestial Sovereign. This Yang Ji was the strongest amongst all of the Middle Celestial Sovereign, and the one ranked behind him was the Celestial Sovereign Huo Lun. There werotal of six Middle Celestial Sovereign s, Yang Ji was ranked first, and was extremely close to bing a Celestial Sovereign. There are a total of twenty-four lower Celestial Sovereign s, which is nothing much. With my current strength, I can fight any one of them one on one. ¡±

    ¡°There arotal of three Celestial Sovereign s. The Tai Yi Celestial Sovereign s, the Hong Yan Celestial Sovereign and the Pagoda Celestial Sovereign. Among them, the one with the strongest power is Celestial Sovereign Pagoda. ¡±

    Monkey sat down and exined to An Zheng and the others: ¡°This Yang Ji originally had the chance to be ranked in the Celestial Sovereign. It¡¯s just that because he¡¯s too wild and unruly, dared to criticize the Immortal Emperor and had a lot ofints, both Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan loved and hated him. Love, was because this fe was the most ruthless one in the immortal pce. Killing people was as easy as getting numb. No matter what he was sent to do, he would basically die without a single de of grass. He was the Immortal Emperor¡¯s most capable god of ughter. He hated this because this fellow had a ruthless nature. Moreover, he did things without thinking of the consequences and did not know how to discipline himself. ording to the power and contributions from the various immortal pces, Yang Ji should have long been able to join the sequence of, and his cultivation which was deliberately suppressed by Xuan-Yuan back then was not able to advance. ¡±

    ¡°Originally, Qing Lian agreed to allow Yang Ji to join the Echelon in the Celestial Sovereign after he took control of the immortal pce. However, after using it all up, he didn¡¯t feel at ease and in the end, didn¡¯t help him get promoted.¡±

    Monkey sighed: ¡°Everyone has to be careful these few days. With my current strength, I won¡¯t be able to beat Yang Ji. There was also something else that he needed to pay attention to ¡­ Yang Ji¡¯s three-headed hound. That beast¡¯s strength was not weaker than Yang Ji. In other words, your battle with Yang Ji was basically equivalent to that of two strong Celestial Sovereign s, and one of them was at the peak of the middle Celestial Sovereign. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°At this time, the Immortal pce must have no good intentions in sending him here.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Since when did the immortal pce have any good intentions... I¡¯ve always felt that the Martial Arts Conference must buge pit, and when that happens, I don¡¯t even know how many people will be buried. ¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°When Tan Shanse was in the Immortal Pce, he was actually able to get close to the Immortal Emperor and do things, moreover bing an extremely important person. He continuously instigated the immortal pce to oppress the mortal world, and the legendary Great Immortal War was even fought by him ¡­ Now that the Immortal Pce suddenly senowerful Celestial Sovereign over, could it be that Tan Shanse still has a clone in the Inside the Immortal Pce? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said angrily: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find this guy and rip his body into ten thousand pieces. ¡°I regret that when we first arrived at this era and met him, we were actually tricked by him. I even thought that he had really lost his memory.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°At that time, he might really not remember who he was ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Who cares, if we had killed him back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things that happened afterwards.¡±

    At the same time, in the Green Lotus Pce of the Celestial Pce.

    The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign walked in from outside. When he saw the worried Green Lotus Lord sitting on the throne, he bowed and said, ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else. There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite.¡±

    Qing Lian waved her hand, ¡°I called you here to exin something to you ¡­ Originally, I wanted you to go to the Martial Arts Conference of the Mortal Realm. But that ce, that matter, with your identity, it would be a bit humiliating for you. It¡¯s just some people making trouble for us, it¡¯s not enough for you to make a move. ¡±

    The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign hurriedly replied, ¡°This subordinate does not dare to question the Ancestor¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a hunchtely.¡±

    The Blue Lotus sat there and rubbed its brows, ¡°I keep having the feeling that my premonition was wrong, which is why I think about it so much. Starting from a few days ago, I sensed something else ¡­ Earlier on, I saw the destruction of the immortal pces. Immortals and mortals were fighting in the immortal pces, yet the immortal pces were actually destroyed by the mortals. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried, the reason why I sent people to establish Divine Court is to find out who that person is. ¡°However, I seem to have seen it more clearly these few days.¡±

    The face of the Pagoda Celestial Sovereign changed: ¡°The Ancestor said so.¡±

    Qing Lian said slowly, ¡°Previously, I had a premonition that the Inside the Immortal Pce was in chaos. The cultivators of the Mortal Realm were fighting with the cultivators of the Immortal Pce. What I could see was a leader of the Mortal Realm cultivators leading them in battle. That¡¯s why I was worried that this traitor was in the current Mortal Realm. What I saw recently seems to have be clearer ¡­ ¡°Even though it¡¯s still a bit blurry, I feel that it¡¯s not the cultivators of the Mortal Realm fighting against the cultivators of the Immortal Pce.¡±

    He looked at Celestial Sovereign Pagoda, ¡°Tell me, is therossibility that the cultivators of the Mortal Realm and the Immortal Pce are joining hands to fight against something? Actually, the Immortal Pces in the future will not be destroyed by cultivators from the Mortal Realm. ¡±

    The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign said confidently, ¡°The Ancestor is overthinking it. In this world, what kind of existence is it that the deities¡¯ pce and the mortal world can¡¯t fight against? Moreover, if they really met with some danger, they wouldn¡¯t need the cultivators of the mortal world toe rescue them. In the mortal world, cultivators with the ability to save the immortal pce had yet to be born. If there really is danger, then what can we rely on these lowly mortals to deal with it? ¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if there¡¯s anything that could threaten the immortal pce with the Ancestor¡¯s might, it would have long been detected. Even though the Human Realm Upon Heavens is enormous, it is within the perception of you and the other two Immortal Emperors. In this world, the Immortal Emperor is the limit.

    Qing Lian nodded her head, ¡°What you said makes sense. Even if there really is an existence that threatens me, it is not something that can be formed overnight. It is something that has umted for more than ten thousand years. So, if there¡¯s anything I can find out early. ¡°But ¡­¡±

    He was confused. ¡°I have a feeling that I really saw something.¡±

    The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign said, ¡°It¡¯s because the Ancestor has worked too hard these past few days. Now that Yang Ji has gone to the mortal world, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the Martial Arts Conference being under his control. If the Ancestor was tired, he could rx a bit. He might as well go to the mortal world to take a look. Although Martial Arts Conference is a little low level to you, but it¡¯s good to watch the excitement, just take it as rxation. This subordinate can keep an eye on the Immortal Pce for a while. ¡±

    Qing Lian thought for a while, ¡°Alright, I am indeed a bit too tired from worrying about it these days. I will makrip to the Mortal Realm. If there really are people that can endanger the Immortal Pce, I can detect them in time. When I am not here, everything in the Immortal Pce will be decided by you. ¡±

    The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for the Ancestor¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°I still trust you.¡±

    Qing Lianughed: ¡°In this Inside the Immortal Pce, there aren¡¯t many people who actually do things. You are one of them.¡±

    Qing Lian stood up, and her figure gradually became faint. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk. I¡¯ll be back in half a month. You¡¯ve worked so hard these past few days.¡±

    He disappeared. The Pagoda Celestial Sovereign turned around and bowed towards the door. ¡°Please rest assured Ancestor, I will do my best.¡±

    Then he straightened up and a thought-provoking smile appeared on his lips.

    Not even three thousand kilometers away from Yancheng, in an abandoned small city, Tan Shanse sat on the broken city wall and stared nkly into space. He looked up at the sky, probably seeing nothing. He also noticed that he had been staring at the sky more and more often these days.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    One of his cultivators quickly climbed up the wall, bent down and said, ¡°A scout sent back news, saying that the immortal pce had sent an extremely powerful Celestial Sovereign into the Yancheng. ¡°In that case, can our n continue?¡±

    This person is called Xu Zhe, one of the cultivators who came to this era, and is also one of the fierce generals of the chaotic era of the Three Kingdoms.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly said these four words.

    Xu Zhe was startled for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I have travelled through all ages, and every single travel has had an impact on me. My memories, I need to slowly recover them all. Whether it¡¯s in the Da Xi era or this era, I have to slowly adapt, slowly recover, and then make a move. Based on my personality, I have to leave behind some things for myself to use when the timees. This era is the longest period of my life. ¡±

    A ck pearl appeared in his hand, with purple light spiraling within.

    ¡°This is something I left for myself. There are endless treasures inside. Originally, I nned to give either Zhao Mie or Lu Feng but the two of them betrayed me. I¡¯ve given you this chance now. With this power, you can belestial Sovereign Ranker at least. The matter of the Martial Arts Conference will depend on you. ¡±

    Xu Zhe¡¯s face immediately became excited: ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Come in with me.¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his hand and pulled Xu Zhe. Both their bodies turned into streams of light at the same time, flying into the dark ck pearl.

    This was a world, a world that Tan Shanse had created for himself. The entire world was built using amethyst and it looked extremely dazzling. Everything felt very unreal. The blurry color, the berserk aura, all of it was unreal. However, none of this could arouse anyone¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°The power here can make yorue god of death.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked to the center of therge crystal hall.

    Above his head, countless amethyst hung in the sky like stars.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t think of what this formation is used for.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at the hexagram, then raised his head to look at the amethyshat filled the sky. ¡°It must have some sort of special effect, I still need time. However, I can give you my power now. ¡±

    Those amethyst hanging in the sky were still constantly moving, and their speed was not fast, matching the stars in the sky one by one.

    ¡°Maybe the truth is in the heavens.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face looked a little worried. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re almost here, you¡¯re here soon.¡±

 Chapter 1299 - Central

    <h4>Chapter 1299 ¨C Central</h4>

    Xu Zhe was possibly the first outsider to walk into Tan Shanse¡¯s secret hall since arriving at this era. To Tan Shanse, this ce was not only a refuge. The most important thing was that he wanted to find and memorize who he was and what he wanted to do.

    What he remembered now was the reason he had said it back when he was in Da Xi era ¡­ Only by exterminating all cultivators would this world be at peace.

    But he didn¡¯t believe it.

    Did he think that he was lying for suceason?

    He thought there must be some other reason, but he really couldn¡¯t remember. The purple crystals hanging from the ceiling of the hall were still slowly moving. There was a force that he did not understand that seemed to be indistinctly connecting to him. But Tan Shanse felt that something must have been lost in his brain, he had forgotten about the way they were connected.

    ¡°My lord, what is this ce? Why do I always feel like someone is talking here? ¡±

    Xu Zhe¡¯s face did not look good. When he first came in, he was pleasantly surprised. However, after a long time, he actually began to gradually develop an illusion. This ce was no longer dazzling, but rather grew darker and darker. It was as if he had been thrown into the sky, and in the night sky, giant stars passed by him one by one. It was as if someone had been calling something, but it was definitely not calling him.

    ¡°What did you hear!¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xu Zhe shook his head: ¡°I just keep thinking that someone is talking here. Maybe it¡¯s too bright here, after staring for a long time, my eyes started to feel ufortable, and I felt that it¡¯s getting darker and darker. As if... It¡¯s like I¡¯m in the heavens. ¡±

    ¡°How do you know about Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly became stern, and his tone was filled with killing intent.

    Xu Zhe was shocked: ¡°I ¡­ I was just saying it casually. ¡±

    Tan Shanse stood there stiffly, and after being silent for a while, heughed at himself, ¡°That¡¯s right, with your realm andprehension ability, how could you possibly know about the Outer World ¡­ Over there, there are two jade bottles on the table. The white jade bottle contains my stored power. However, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no danger. If you can¡¯t withstand this sudden surge of power, your body will copse. ¡±

    Xu Zhe swallowed his saliva: ¡°This subordinate is willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down on the chair in the middle of the hall. He was not unfamiliar with the decorations here. Just like the crystal hall that he built at other ces, its surroundings were crystal walls, and in the middle, there was a semicircr chair, with amethyst s surrounding it. A dark purple,rge and round amethyst s were embedded on the control board.

    However, the crystal hall that he built in the past was used to monitor the location. Through this special way ofmunication between the amethyst, the image was disyed on the crystal wall around him. But here, there was nothing. There was no picture at all. Who was this surveince? What is this ce?

    On the rooftop, the amethyst were still flickering, as if they were signaling something.

    Behind him, Xu Zhe slowly walked over and picked up the white jade bottle. He didn¡¯t seem to show it, but his eyes were burning with excitement and anticipation for all kinds of emotions. It was extremelyplicated.

    ¡°My Lord, I ¡­ Will he die? ¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die. At most, he will be some kind of ferocious beast that you don¡¯t even know yourself.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently: ¡°There is nothing that can be obtained so easily, to not experience dangers and to obtain benefits iale of deceiving a child. If you think it¡¯s worth it, then eat the pill. If you think it¡¯s not worth it, then give up and I¡¯ll find someone else to do it. ¡±

    ¡°Subordinate is willing to give iry!¡±

    Xu Zhe clenched his teeth and opened the white jade bottle. From inside, a purple light shot out like an arrow at Xu Zhe¡¯s forehead, leaving behind a line of blood. If his reaction wasn¡¯t fast enough, the purple beam might have pierced through his head.

    ¡°What, do I want to see?¡±

    Tan Shanse sat there and muttered to himself: ¡°There has to beason, there has to be a goal.¡±

    It was as if he had turned into a different person, staring at the amethyst that were hanging in a daze.

    At the same time, in another space.

    The broken wall was overgrown with weeds. asionally, one or two crickets would jump out from the grass, brazenly jumping over the feet of the old veteran sitting there without the slightest fear. The wind was blowing in the distance, and the weeds were swaying like the waves.

    ¡°I always feel so tired after every day.¡±

    The veteran sitting by the city gate holding the spear looked down at the empty wine pot beside him with a sad face.

    Behind him were many empty wine jugs. He remembered that a young man hade here a long, long time ago, and had left a lot of wine for him. As the days passed, he just sat there in a daze and drank. Even if he saved up again, and drank more wine, he would finish it sooner orter. Thest jug of wine was hanging by his waist. He had not taken a single sip for almost twenty days.

    He felt that thest bottle of wine was no longer wine, but a form of hope and hope.

    The familiar ringing of the bell once again rang in his ears. That old man once again rode his green ox and came over from afar.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    he asked irritably.

    ¡°Tired.¡±

    The old man on the green ox also looked exhausted, ¡°But I can¡¯t stop. Haven¡¯t you noticed that we are trapped in a dead end? Day after day, year after year. You can only sit here drinking wine in a daze, and I can only walk through it over and over again. We are like a fragment that has been constantly repeated by others. The most annoying thing is that even though we know it well enough, we have no way of getting rid of it. ¡±

    The veteran asked, ¡°I¡¯m a city guard, so why do you keep walking around? ¡°Are you a walker?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for myself.¡±

    The white-bearded old man seemed to be a little sad. ¡°Time has shattered, so have I. I feel that each different world has a different me, representing my different personality and abilities. Maybe next door there is me, holding a book and reading it over and over and then reading it out to the lovely little girl next door. ¡±

    The old soldierughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. She¡¯s really just a little girl of a few years old. Her eyes are big and very cute. She likes to listen to me read... ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    The white-bearded old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Why do I know this? I should only remember to leave over and over.¡±

    The old soldier harrumphed. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The white-bearded old man¡¯s face became agitated, ¡°Something must have happened at that time, and time was intentionally cut apart. It went fromplete to fragmented. However, it was not really messy. Rather, it was following some sort of rule or order. It¡¯s just like a spinning wheel. When all the fragments return to their original positions, they will be reassembled ording to the normal sequence, and everything will return to its original point. ¡±

    Veteran: ¡°Stupid ¡­¡±

    The white-bearded old man was extremely excited, ¡°In other words, when this wheel returns to its original point, after the time has been pieced together ording to the original sequence, time will return to the moment when it was cut apart and messed up! In that case, all of the split up I came back ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, in other words, I don¡¯t need to walk around in this ce anymore. ¡±

    Veteran: ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Immortal Pce, Purple Ivy Main Hall.

    Purple Ivy stood there and looked into the distance. On the table about a meter away from him was an hourss. This hourss wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very, very slow. Jun Tian Tian was standing by the table, the flowers on the table had be even more beautiful because of her existence. Ordinary people could use flowers and new clothes to set themselves up, but beautiful people could make flowers even more beautiful.

    ¡°When did you put this hourss here?¡±

    she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s vision blurred. ¡°But I definitely have my own reasons for leaving it here. Perhaps, something will happen when the hourss is finished. Only, I don¡¯t remember it at all. I must have ced this hourss here to remind myself of something. ¡±

    Jun Tian walked over and rubbed Purple Ivy¡¯s temples: ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t think about it. Since everything will clear up when the hourss ends, then we might as well wait.¡±

    Purple Ivy shook his head. ¡°It looks like it will take some time before it¡¯s gone.¡±

    He walked over and angrily grabbed the hourss and shook it. However, the hourss¡¯s speed did not change. The sand inside did not change at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to hate myself, or the old me.¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted, ¡°At that time, I must have thought that I would drive myself crazy and shake this hourss. That¡¯s why I left an array inside it, no matter how much I shake it, it won¡¯t change ¡­¡±

    Jun Wu Yi replied, ¡°An hourss represents time. It won¡¯t change until you have enough time.¡±

    ¡°Time ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy frowned, he suddenly thought of something, and quickly walked to the side of the desk. He cut a white piece of paper interfect circle, and then cut this round into pieces. Then he closed his eyes and began his calction. A few minutester, he opened his eyes and drew a spell formation on the table. He ced the piece of paper on the spell formation and it began to spin slowly. It still did not seem to have any pattern, but after a few minutes, the piece of paper returned to its original shape as it rotated, aplete circle.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s face became excited: ¡°We have set it as that day.¡±

    He looked at the hourss. ¡°When the sand is finished, I will return to that day.¡±

    Jun Wu Yi looked at Purple Ivy witained expression, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I know that you¡¯re very worried.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°Worried, because I suddenly remembered that the two fellows I made an agreement with are still weak to the point of copse. If I were to use the time to guess, it is possible that when we return to the starting point, they have yet to recover their peak strength. We¡¯ve created a huge time array, keeping the time at that point still ¡­ In other words, the center of a circle is not rotated, but the surrounding debris is rotated. However, after a certain number of rotations, these fragments will return to their original positions ¡­ ¡±

    He looked towards Jun Wu Yi. ¡°That fellow has been trapped in the center of this circle by us.¡±

 Chapter 1300 - Exploring

    <h4>Chapter 1300 ¨C Exploring</h4>

    For an entire two days, the one who troubled An Zheng and the others wasn¡¯t the Celestial Sovereign called Yang Ji who hade. After all, the arrogance in that guy¡¯s bones made him unwilling to interact any further with An Zheng and the others. He looked down on the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, and even the monkeys looked down on them.

    What troubled An Zheng and the others was what exactly that terrifying thing was. It wauman, a demon beast, or something else.

    And this guy, what was his ultimate goal?

    These two days, the few of them had been gathered in An Zheng¡¯s room, continuously making spections and fantasizing, but they did not know much, so they only guessed the outline. It was a clear outline, but in reality, the things within that outline didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Da Tianlie did not leave the Infernal Realm with Chen Shaobai. He said that he still had to protect that ce. Chen Shaobai and An Zheng discussed for a while, it seemed that the person who understood the matters of that era the best was Da Tianlie, so they still had to go back.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too hard for the current Hell Realm to enter. That white-bearded old man seemed to have a way to enter and leave the Hell Realm, and he appeared more and more mysterious, which made people even more suspicious.

    When he heard that An Zheng and the others were going to the Underworld, he agreed to help them. However, he requested that they must go with An Zheng and the others, and even more so, not hide anything from him. An Zheng thought that this fellow would definitely not berson that would go to the Immortal Pce, and it was even more impossible for him to have anything to do with that powerful being that was going to fight in the future.

    He didn¡¯t know why Da Tianlie¡¯s expression was a little strange when he saw them when he found the Infernal Realm. Maybe it was because Chen Shaobai had removed his disguise from his face, which was not the swirling ck aura, but his simple and honest original appearance.

    He would always nce at the white-bearded old man, as if he was afraid of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all on the same side.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°This person is my master in the Mortal Realm. Although he isn¡¯t verypetent, he is still kind enough to take care of me.¡±

    After hearing these words, Da Tianlie¡¯s expression calmed down a bit. It was obvious that all the years of guarding this hellish world by himself had caused his mental acuity to be sharp and weak. Whether human or demon, being alone for a long time, the change was too great.

    ¡°Young master, what do you want to know?¡±

    Da Tianlie asked after hearing Chen Shaobai¡¯s reason foring here.

    ¡°I asked you thest time, do you know who that fellow was that Devil-Swallowing Devil Lord Da Chi and Purple Ivy didn¡¯t defeat when they joined hands? We thought about it for a long time when we got back, but we still had to get more from you to deduce more truth. So, there¡¯s nothing definite to ask, what do you know, just say what you want to say. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng became more cautious. They did not tell the white-bearded old man about the fact that Chen Shaobai was the Devil Lord Devourer, but instead said that Chen Shaobai was the descendant of the Devil Sect. By chance, he obtained the inheritance of the Infernal Realm.

    When Chen Shaobai entered the room, he gave Da Tianlie a nce.

    ¡°That era was too long ago.¡±

    Da Tianlie sat down, frowned, and tried his best to recall.

    ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know much about what happened at that time. At that time, I followed the Devil Lord Devourer because I was taken in by him since I was young. All of my abilities were taught to me by him, but ¡­ In the world of demons, my position is not high. I am only a servant of the Demon Lord. Furthermore, the Demon World has always been excluded from the Three Realms. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man was clearly very interested. ¡°Why?¡±

    Da Tianlie exined: ¡°The Three Realms are considered orthodox. In the eyes of the people of the Three Realms, regardless if it¡¯uman, immortal or ghost, the Devil Dao is all evil. Even demon beasts are the same when looking at the Path of Demon ¡­ The people of the Immortal Pce are not really that wary of demon beasts, but towards us, the Devil Realm, we are always on guard and are always hostile. ¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that the rtionship between your Demon Lord and the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy was very good?¡±

    The white-bearded old man asked again.

    Da Tianlie continued: ¡°That¡¯s right, but you should know, Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy was never a normal person ¡­ Oh, no, he was noerson who acted ording tomon sense. His style of doing things ispletely different from the other people¡¯s style of doing things in the immortal pce. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at the white-bearded old man: ¡°Can you really listen to him talk seriously, don¡¯t interrupt him.¡±

    The white-bearded old man smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You have the final say.¡±

    Da Tianlie said, ¡°At that time, the Demon World had always been very low-key. Major matters were basically the Demon Lord and the three Demon Elder¡¯s discussions. If you want to know more... Why not ask Elder Chang Mo? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Da Tianlie recalled and then continued to speak, ¡°At that time, the Demon Lord had a feeling that he would not be able to defeat that terrifying existence, so he made an arrangement to createll demon realm in the hell realm in order to conserve his strength. And in the real demon realm, a barrier was created to protect some secrets and things inside the demon realm. At that time, two of the three n elders were in charge of maintaining daily life, and when the Elder Chang Mo entered the barrier, he sealed himself, his secrets and other treasures. If nothing unexpected happens, then he might still be alive. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You said before that you can go from the Infernal Realm to the real Devil Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Da Tianlie nodded. ¡°The Infernal Realm is one way and can lead to the Infernal Realm, but the Infernal Realm cannot go to this side. However, tens of thousands of years had passed, and he didn¡¯t know if he could still activate the teleportation nexus. I and Elder Chang Mo are actually the same, sealed away. At that time, if I didn¡¯t sense your presence and automatically removed the seal, I would have continued living as if I was pretending to be dead. Therefore, if there is no aura awakening, Elder Chang Mo should still be alive. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Without leaving any trace, An Zheng gave him a meaningful nce, and Chen Shaobai immediately reacted: ¡°But the Martial Arts Conference is about to begin, this matter is extremely urgent, so why don¡¯t we wait till after we pass through the Martial Arts Conference?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Alright, when everyone is more or less recovered, let¡¯s go together, and we¡¯ll have some help.¡±

    The white-bearded old man nodded as well. ¡°Indeed, there are only the three of us now. What if I run into some trouble?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you have a bit of the bearing of a senior?¡±

    The white-bearded old man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Running away in the face of danger is human nature.¡±

    After the three of them left the Demon Realm of Hell and returned to the Yancheng, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai set up a barrier around them after they returned to their room.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust that white-bearded old man.¡±

    Du Shoushou said after listening to An Zheng and the others, ¡°I keep having this feeling that this person is a little strange, he has a very terrifying innate ability that no one can kill. He says that he can¡¯t even kill himself. He did not seem hostile, and he was very nice to Whitey, but he had to be careful. None of us know if this person will have anything to do with the Immortal pce, or with the Nine Saint Sect. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I was also considering that, and didn¡¯t have any intentions of harming him, but it¡¯s still necessary to be on guard.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I know that you guys are afraid that I feel ufortable, so it¡¯s nothing. Although I am sure that he is not a bad person, he is just a coward who fears death. Furthermore, he must have experienced something before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so timid. Actually, to find out who he was, he just needed to go to East China Sea Yaochi. Immortal Queen knows who he is. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I temporarily don¡¯t have time. This way ¡­ The four of us will go to thend of demons first, and we won¡¯t tell anyone. Also, I will go find Huan Wan and Feng Shengxiter, and see if they can contact the East China Sea Yaochi to find out the identity of this old man. The Martial Arts Conference will be here in a few days. Everyone feels that we won¡¯t be walking around casually and that it¡¯s a chance instead. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°But if you don¡¯t see me for a few days, that old fellow will definitely suspect something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that too much. As long as we don¡¯t cause trouble when we go, he won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±

    That night, An Zheng, Chen Shaobai, Monkey and Du Shoushou prepared to quietly leave the Yancheng and enter the Underworld Demon World. Just as they were about to set off, the Divisions Monk waited outside the door for some reason.

    ¡°Bring me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are going to do, but I have a feeling that you will need me this time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Besides the monkey, who among us needs you?¡±

    The monk was slightly embarrassed.

    The five of them quietly left Yancheng, entering hell for the third time.

    Da Tianlie had already used a special method of the Devil Sect to contact him.

    ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with that white-bearded old man? Otherwise, why would his face appear a bit odd when you saw him?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked Da Tianlie the moment he saw him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s just that I feel a bit ufortable when I see an outsider here.¡±

    Da Tianlie scratched his head: ¡°Looking at him, I feel a bit ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said as he pulled Da Tianlie closer, ¡°We have limited time and we need to hurry to the Devil Realm to find the Elder Chang Mo and hurry back before the Martial Arts Conference opens. So, I may need you to follow us back to the Demon World. ¡±

    Da Tianlie nodded, ¡°Going back to the Demon World is no problem, but I don¡¯t want to go to the Mortal Realm.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Da Tianlie stopped Chen Shaobai: ¡°Before you go, there are some matters that requires you to seriously listen to me. Devil world is something that you havee into contact with before, something that cannot bepared to. You may not be used to that ce at all. In the demon realm, every step could cause danger ¡­ Itce the world has forgotten. ¡±

    When he said these words, his eyes were veryplicated.

    ¡°In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because the environment of the demon realm is too dangerous, the army of Immortal Pce would have already ughtered their way over. So, after we return to the Demon World, listen to me. If the Lord doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t bring you back. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Demon World!¡±

 Chapter 1301 - Faces in a Mural

    <h4>Chapter 1301 ¨C Faces in a Mural</h4>

    Da Tianlie walked in front as he exined to Chen Shaobai and the others, ¡°Back then, the Demon Master ¡­ When you were creating this Infernal Realm, you said that it was possible for the destruction toe from inside the Infernal Realm, so you had to cut off the connection between the Infernal Realm and this ce. But when it was necessary to go back, you set up a one-way transmission array. ¡±

    ¡°What am I worried about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai acutely sensed some unusual meaning from Da Tianlie¡¯s words.

    Da Tianlie shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s all you said, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed and said: ¡°This trusted aide of yours is really not qualified.¡±

    Da Tianlieughed honestly, ¡°Perhaps the reason Master trusted me back then was because I was a little foolish.¡±

    Monkey smiled and said to Chen Shaobai: ¡°You weren¡¯t that serious in your previous life ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Come on, what do you mean by ¡®slut from my previous life¡¯, am I going to be serious in this life?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Da Tianlie stopped at a door: ¡°Initially, for safety¡¯s sake, there werotal of three doors, but there is only one door that had a true teleportation array formation inside, the other doors are full of traps, very powerful traps, even if a true expert were to enter, they would not be able to return.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I was really cautious back then.¡±

    Da Tianlie said: ¡°At the beginning, you were meticulous.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°The meaning behind those words is that you, Lil ¡®White, have really not done well in your life.¡±

    Da Tianlie immediately shook his head: ¡°No no no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Monkey, don¡¯t bully an honest person. I see that Brother Da Tianlie is a sincere person, a person who can be a good friend. ¡°Even if he had meant it, you couldn¡¯t have said it, could you?¡±

    Da Tianlie: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng did not want to waste too much time, after all, the Yancheng s were still in a state of turmoil, no one knew what the Immortal Pce¡¯s people would do, and no one knew if the other big powers would go back to their duty. The Martial Arts Conference was jusuge pit, it was unknown how many people would be buried there.

    Da Tianlie pushed open the door on the left: ¡°This is a fake door, if you go straight ahead, it will still lead to the other two.¡±

    He fumbled with the wall for a moment, then suddenly opened a side door. If Da Tianlie had not led the way, no one would have noticed this hidden door. Da Tianlie opened the secret door, and it suddenly lit up inside. It was a long tunnel, but it was wide, and even if they walked side by side, they would not feel crowded.

    On the two sides of the tunnel, there were many murals carved onto the stone walls. An Zheng and the others looked at them along the way and realised that they were probably prepared for Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai no longer had the memories of his previous life, so these murals were all prepared to help him recall his previous life.

    Every single mural recorded the major events that happened in the devil realm, including how he met An Zheng and Purple Ivy.

    Right in front of one of the frescoes, An Zheng unconsciously stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked out of curiosity when she saw him stop.

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed at the mural, his expression strange.

    Everyone gathered around to look and found that the mural was a little special ¡­ The most eye-catching thing in the mural was a fish. A giant, heart-palpitating fish was faintly discernible under the clouds in the sky. The scales on that big fish looked extremely domineering, and the ancient patterns on them gave off the aura of a king.

    Directly in front of the big fish was a door, a huge bronze door.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? What is a fish and what is a door?¡±

    An Zheng stood there and muttered to himself.

    An Zheng had heard many stories about the Holy Fish. In the first story he heard, it was said that Holy Fish would appear before the great chaos in the world. Choose one with whom it is fated to gain his power to quell the confusion of time. Later on, An Zheng encountered a very strange situation. In a huge cier river, manyrge fish were frozen to death ¡­ What exactly is the rtionship between these big fishes and Holy Fish?

    Until now, the impact that the Holy Fish had on An Zheng was already very small, but it seemed like it still unknowingly affected An Zheng. The most important thing was that the Reverse Scale Armor belonged to the Holy Fish. Here appeared the fish again, and here appeared the bronze door, and Da Tianlie had previously said that behind the bronze door was everything An Zheng had prepared for him.

    Then, what was the connection between Yu Di and the Da Chi of his previous life?

    Du Shoushou patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. There are many answers that we have been trying so hard to find. And then we¡¯ll find that this so-called truth is a lot of bullshit. ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°I keep having the feeling that this fish isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    Da Tianlie stood there and thought for a while before saying: ¡°Maybe, it was once your follower?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯ve also never seen it before?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Da Tianlie shook his head: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this mural. I only know that the teleportation formation is here, but I have nevere in. All of this was created by my Lord himself, and no one knows for sure. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even I don¡¯t f * cking know.¡±

    The crowd did not understand what this mural was trying to express. Time waited for no one, and they continued forward. At this time, Chen Shaobai noticed another mural. A mighty man wearing ck armor sat on the throne, and three people stood in front of him.

    ¡°These are you and the three elders.¡±

    Da Tianlie pointed to one of them and said: ¡°This is Elder Xu Ran, this is Elder Gu Song, this is Elder Chang Mo.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xu Ran, he is in charge of matters outside the demon realm. His cultivation is extraordinary, and whatever happens to the disciples of the demon realm outside, he is in charge of it.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he was bullied or caused trouble, he was in charge of it. He was also in charge of the punishment of thews, and was the most strict and strict of them all. Elder Gu Song had a gentle personality and was easy to talk with. He was in charge of matters within the demon realm. He was responsible for everything that happened in the demon realm. As for the Elder Chang Mo ¡­ He is your master. The Old Devil gave you to him to cultivate. He holds an extraordinary position in the demon realm, so when he chose to seal an elder, he was also the first person to do so. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai eximed: ¡°It¡¯s sucity, we can¡¯t meet again for their elegance.¡±

    Although the few of them did not walk at a slow pace, they still remembered everything that happened on the mural. At this moment, a few murals near the exit caught everyone¡¯s attention ¡­ This was because what was written on the murals might be the answer they were looking for.

    In one of the frescoes, there were three people standing at the edge of a cliff. Without asking, one could already tell who those three people were. The three of them stood there and raised their heads to look at the sky. There wahickyer of clouds in the sky, and the clouds were blood-red.

    In the second half of the mural was a group of shocked cultivators, all of whom were so frightened that their faces turned pale. From the frescoes, one could tell the despair and fear in the eyes of these cultivators. A sea of blood filled the sky. Their only hope was the three people standing on the cliff.

    The next mural was clearly depicting an immortal pce, a chaotic battle between Inside the Immortal Pce s. Arge number of faceless creatures were engaged in a fierce battle with the cultivators. Furthermore, they held an absolute advantage. The entire mural was blood-red, used to illustrate the tragedy of the day. Corpses were strewn across the ground. Judging from the ratio, only one cultivator had died in battle. Clearly, these things were far more powerful than cultivators.

    In the murals, they even saw familiar people, such as monkeys ¡­

    Monkey looked confused. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t remember anything at all? Is this really me? ¡±

    The monkey in the mural wore golden armor and a golden crown. It held a sky-upholding iron rod in its hand. The ground around him was littered with those strange, faceless corpses. It was a shocking sight to behold. In front of the monkey, Celestial Sovereign Yang Ji was also fighting intensely. A beam of golden light shot out from his forehead, piercing through the face of the monkey in front of him.

    In another ce, the Fire Wheel Celestial Sovereign had three heads and six arms.

    The left half of the mural depicted arge number of Worldly Realms cultivators charging towards the immortal pce. It was hard to tell whether they were going to support the immortal pce or join forces with the Faceless Monster to attack it. However, the next mural became clearer. Arge number of cultivators from the Mortal Realm copsed on the ground. They were indeed battling the Faceless Monster.

    ¡°This is too miserable.¡±

    Du Shoushou said witale face, ¡°It seems like what we thought was was not the truth. It isn¡¯t that the cultivators of the Mortal Realm destroyed the immortal pce, but that a group of foreign invaders attacked the immortal pce. However, the cultivators of the Mortal Realm who rushed over to support us seemed to have been ambushed and suffered heavy casualties. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai continued, ¡°It can finally be exined why the difference in strength between the cultivators of the mortal world was so great that it could actually destroy the immortal pce. What exactly are these faceless monsters? Why did they suddenlye? ¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions pointed to the next mural, ¡°The people of the Buddhist Sect have arrived. The people of the East China Sea Yaochi, as well as the people of the Forbidden Land of Dragon.¡±

    Within this mural, arge number of Buddhist cultivators rushed over to provide support. They engaged in a chaotic battle with the army of Faceless Monsters in the air. On the other side, a few divine dragons disyed their divine might in the clouds, hacking apart many of these faceless monsters.

    On the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s side, many female cultivators, who looked like fairies with fluttering white robes, formed a very powerful formation. Countless Faceless Monsters were trying to break their formation, but there were still quite a few female cultivators who fell to the ground and died.

    ¡°The entire cultivation world is involved.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed to something in the corner of the mural.

    An Zheng saw that it was the Old Bull and his cat good old man.

    The good old man cat squatted on top of the Old Bull¡¯s head, a beam of light shooting out from one cow and one cat¡¯s eyes. Following the beam of light, one could faintly see a faceless face within the clouds. Because the color was simr to the color of the clouds, no one had been able to see it just now.

    ¡°One, how shameful?¡±

    Chen Shaobai felt sweat on his palms as he replied, ¡°The good old man and the Old Bull wanted to stop him froming out.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the next mural. ¡°Clearly, they have failed.¡±

    On the next mural ¡­ It was just a face, a face without features.

 Chapter 1302 - Demon World

    <h4>Chapter 1302 ¨C Demon World</h4>

    It was an indescribable face. The color of the mural was also different from before. Perhaps every previous mural was used to illustrate the tragic nature of the war, so arge number of them were blood-red in color. However, there were only two colors in this mural, ck and white.

    The ground was ck, like an endless universe. The face that had no facial features was white, but it seemed to be staring at everyone.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Du Shoushou almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to rush forward and destroy the frescoes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    He felt that his breathing had be more and more hurried, and the anger in his heart had also be more and more intense to the point that he could not suppress it any longer. That mural gave everyone a feeling of nothingness. Gradually, everyone began to be crazy.

    ¡°Stop looking.¡±

    An Zheng pulled on the person beside him and walked forward: ¡°There¡¯s no meaning.¡±

    No one knew what An Zheng meant by ¡°there¡¯s no meaning¡±, but this mural truly had a huge impact on people. As they walked further away from the frescoes, the sense of violent oppression gradually disappeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He raised his hand and subconsciously touched his forehead, and discovered that his body was extremely hot. Previously, he thought that it was just his state of mind that was affected. Only now did he realize that even his body was undergoing a series of changes. No one knew what kind of unforeseen event would happen if they continued to watch.

    ¡°That should be left deliberately by the Demon Lord.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°He wants us to know who that guy is. Even if we can¡¯t recall, we have to feel his terror. However, our current strength is too weak, we can¡¯t withstand the power hidden in this mural at all. Moreover, this power was only imitated by Chen Shaobai in his previous life. If it was the power of the real person, then we would have already gone crazy long ago. No one is sure what they will do. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s find the Elder Chang Mo as soon as possible. There are many things within the frescoes that we are still unable to understand and deduce from.¡±

    Da Tianlie acknowledged as he opened another door at the other end of the tunnel. After entering, there was a veryrge hall. It waspletely empty and there were no decorations within the hall. The floor was very t and aplex array was drawn on it with runes. As they entered, themps hanging on the walls all lit up. The runes on the spell formation started to flicker and every rune lit up.

    ¡°What a big magical formation.¡±

    This magical formation seemed to be able to teleport an entire army.

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll say it again ¡­ After entering the Infernal Realm, there could be many unexpected dangers. The living environment of the demon realm was very vile. After the first war between the demon realm and the immortal pce, the strength of the demon realm was greatly reduced, and too many people died. In order to protect himself, the Devil Sect had no choice but to migrate and leave the depths of the Central ins. You can meet demon beasts that you think have already be extinct there, and you can encounter some vicious natural dangers that you have never encountered before ¡­ ¡°In short, just follow behind me and don¡¯t leave on your own.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s exnation was extremely serious, and everyone nodded their heads to show that they remembered it.

    ¡°Right, there is still one more possibility.¡±

    Da Tianlie seemed to have just recalled something, and took out a few brocade bags to share with the rest: ¡°This is a sachet made from Demon Resisting Grass Powder, you can¡¯t smell it, but it¡¯s very useful.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°There¡¯s no smell to the sachet, what¡¯s called sachet?¡±

    ¡°Because the perfume bag wasn¡¯t meant for us to smell it, but the demonic insects.¡±

    ¡°What are demonic insects?¡±

    ¡°The mural from before has already described it. You all have seen it too.¡±

    Da Tianlie said: ¡°Devil Sect and Immortal Pce had a total of two great battles, the first one was in the Central ins. At that time, the Immortal pce suddenly announced that they are going to eliminate Devil Sect, and their army is going all out. Moreover, at that time, there were some disagreements within the Devil Sect. Some believed that the people within the Devil Sect would only cause trouble if they offended the Immortal Pce, and suggested that these people be handed over in exchange for forgiveness. Part of them think that if the Devil Sect were to admit defeat to the Immortal Pce like this, there will be more trouble in the future, so we might as well fight to the death. ¡±

    ¡°The final result would be that the Demon Lord would never do something like betraying his own people and dere himself as the enemy of the Immortal Pce. But the war was passive from the start, and we lost almoshird of our men the moment we were attacked. Afterwards, they lost consecutively and the Demon Lord ordered them to retreat from the Central ins. By the time they left, the number of people in the Devil Sect was only a quarter of their original number. Of course, not all of them died in battle, and arge portion of them were scattered and disappeared without a trace. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, the Demon Lord found that ce in the Demon World, an extremely bitter environment. At that time, they had thought that this kind of environment was like a natural barrier. As long as Devil Sect took a good rest, it would take at least a few hundred years to recover. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the second war would arrive so soon ¡­ The one who found us was Immortal Pce Celestial Sovereign Yang Ji¡¯s three-headed hound. ¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s tone was filled with grief and indignation: ¡°Even though I have never experienced those two fierce battles, the Devil Sect has always been teaching theter generations to not forget, as I have heard countless of times about the brutality of these two wars. The three-headed hound had found the demon realm, and the Immortal pce army once againunched an attack. It was just that this time, the Demon World¡¯s losses were rtively smaller. The first reason was that those who survived were the elites of the Devil Sect and were still on guard. Secondly, the environment was really too vile. Most of the Immortal Pce soldiers that died in the Devil Realm died in the environment. It is during this war that the Demon Lord discovered the Demon Worm¡¯s power. ¡±

    ¡°Demon Worms arype of bug that would naturally exist in the Demon World. They are around the size of a fly. However, once you enrage these bugs and make them think that you are going to attack their territory, they will retaliate crazily. When they were angry, their bodies would be transparent, almost invisible, and their auras would disappearpletely. Once they enter a person¡¯s body, they quickly be a kind of zombie, but then they madly attack other people. These little bugs will go straight to the brain and control the mind. ¡±

    ¡°After the second battle, the Demon Lord was worried that the people from the Immortal Pce would stille, so he personally began to train the demonic insects to improve. He had added demonic energy into the demonic insects¡¯ bodies, causing them to change their power to invade their bodies. As long as the demonic insects entered his body, he would be a warrior loyal to the Demon Lord. These kind of warriors don¡¯t feel any pain, and only know how to follow orders. It¡¯s very scary. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°We will listen to you when we enterter. We won¡¯t walk around randomly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that back then, I was still a versatile person, knowing a bit about everything.¡±

    The Divisions Monk sped his hands together, lowered his eyes, and muttered to himself. It was unknown what he was saying. Perhaps, he was just someone who had died in those two fierce battles. However, these two battles had already passed too long ago, what was the point of overstepping their boundaries? These were the thoughts of others. In the monk¡¯s eyes, it was not toote at all.

    A few of them entered the teleportation circle. After Da Tianlie activated the array, the lights on the walls became brighter. The runes on the ground began to move, as if there were countless bugs crawling on the ground. Tens of secondster, everyone felt a buzzing sound in their head followed by a jolt, followed by countless streams of light appearing around them. Everyone felt as if they had entered the vast universe. The flowing lights were stars one by one.

    This feeling continued for around four or five minutes, and only when Du Shoushou was about to vomit did he suddenly stop. This feeling was not good. It was as if the car suddenly braked, the door even opened, and everyone was thrown out by inertia. It would have been better if he had rolled on the ground. Everyone stood there perfectly straight when they came out, to the point that Du Shoushou was the first one to not hold back, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The desert.

    What appeared in front of him was a desert, so bare that not even a single stalk of yellow grass could be seen. The wind blew across the desert, and the sand that was blown up hurt a little on one¡¯s face. The afterglow of the setting sun made the desert seem even more deste. Streams of hot air rose into the air, distorting the space in the distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    When Da Tianlie saw this piece of barrennd, his expression changed. ¡°Master, it¡¯s recorded in the book that was left behind that on the other side of the teleportation formation is the Devil Realm¡¯s Fringe City, Little Shura City. Although it was not a big one, the front lines of the demon realm were extremely sturdy. Why ¡­ Even the city is gone. ¡±

    They looked around, the light still shing beneath their feet. Du Shoushou squatted down and dug up the sand around his feet, then he saw the array formation beneath the sand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been swallowed.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Because it¡¯s been too long since someone hase, the desert has already engulfed the entire small city. Perhaps the city is still intact, at our feet. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly thought of something. ¡°If this array is one-way, then how do we go back?¡±

    Da Tianlie said: ¡°There is only one way, and that is to find the Elder Chang Mo. If I can¡¯t find it, I can only rely on my luck ¡­ I was lucky enough to find the entrance to the Mortal Realm, and then return to the Central ins in countless of mountains and rivers before returning to the Infernal Realm. ¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai smacked his forehead: ¡°Hopefully everything will go smoothly. If we cannot find the Elder Chang Mo, we are destined to miss it. We¡¯re not here, and we don¡¯t know what will happen to the Yancheng. That guy called Yang Ji seems to be harboring malicious intentions. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Da Tianlie: ¡°You should still be familiar with the rough route.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome.¡±

    Da Tianlie pointed to the teleportation formation beneath his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s dig out the teleportation formation and find the coordinates. Then we can teleport to the capital of the Demon World, the Cultivation Demon Valley. The sealed enchantment is inside the Demon Training Valley. ¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Du Shoushou was the first to move, starting to clear the sand in the surroundings. Because the teleportation spell formation was on a high tform, cleaning it out wasn¡¯t too difficult. It was just that everyone was afraid of damaging the formation, so they didn¡¯t dare to use the Cultivation Power that was too strong. After digging for about 10 minutes or so, the appearance of the high tform could already be seen. This ce was simr to a beacon tower. It was the highest ce in Little Shura City.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Just then, Du Shoushou fell back to the ground in shock. He pulled out a dead body from the sand. Perhaps it was because of the unique environment of the desert, but the corpses seemed to still be in good condition. The face of the desated corpse was contorted, perhaps because of the excruciating pain it had suffered before dying.

    ¡°The people here don¡¯t seem to have all left or died naturally. They must have been attacked.¡±

    An Zheng squatted down and examined the corpse: ¡°There are no fatal injuries, could I have misjudged?¡±

    No matter what, everyone¡¯s hearts were covered by ayer of shadow.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. The energy of the transportation formation is insufficient.¡±

    Da Tianlie looked at thepleted formation and helplessly said, ¡°I must find a way to replenish my energy.¡±

    ¡°We have Essence Crystal.¡±

    ¡°The teleportation nexus in the Devil Sect does not rely on Essence Crystal, but magic crystals. We have to find a way to enter the storage room of the Little Asura Race. There must be more magic crystals inside. ¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Under Da Tianlie¡¯s lead, everyone started to walk towards the warehouse based on his unclear memories. Just when they had walked a few hundred meters away, the corpse that Du Shoushou had dug out suddenly sat up. A pair of empty eye sockets seemed to havair of malicious eyes staring at their back.

 Chapter 1303 - Dry Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 1303 ¨C Dry Corpses</h4>

    The area of Little Shura City wasn¡¯t veryrge, and it could be considered the vanguard outpost of the Devil Realm. Ever since the Second Great Immortal War, in order to protect the safety of the demon realm, a total of 108 border cities like the small Shura City were constructed, and once in awhile, they would be reced with armies to defend the border.

    The Little Shura City was one of the most prominent cities amongst them. Initially, the troops stationed here were the elite border guards of the Devil Sect. It had already been so many years since Fringe City was swallowed up by the desert. As for the border troops, they had either left already, or the dry corpses buried deep within the desert.

    ¡°I came to Little Asura City once a long time ago. Back then, it was very busy here. Although the city wasn¡¯t big, it was particrly lively. ¡°I remember that this ce should be the main street, and all the shops on both sides of the street have everything.¡±

    Da Tianlie reminisced as he walked, his eyes filled with grief.

    He hadn¡¯t returned to the demon realm in a long time, and seeing such a barren world upon his return, how could he feel good in his heart?

    ¡°When I saw that mummy, I was still wondering if I knew him when he was alive. It was too small, only five hundred and sixty-six soldiers, a general and two lieutenants. I¡¯ve only been here once, but I can call out the names of each of them. ¡±

    Da Tianlie stopped and pointed to his feet, ¡°If I¡¯m not too wrong, we should be at the General¡¯s Estate in Little Asura City, the warehouse is right at the General¡¯s Estate, and it¡¯s not easy to find the exact location, we need to dig for a while first.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I can handle this kind of work. Da Tianlie, you go slowly to the side first, it doesn¡¯t feel good for you.¡±

    Da Tianlie was quiet for a moment, ¡°You guys dig first, I need to go back and bury the dried corpse that we dug up earlier by using the teleportation array. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping well, and we¡¯ve disturbed him. I have to go back and apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could tell that Da Tianlie was in a bad mood, so he nodded and followed along.

    An Zheng and the others started to clean up the sand in this ce. Although it sounded easy, it was not an easy task to do. The sand was flowing, and the sand was so thick. If he were to dig here, the sand in the surroundings would flow over like water.

    An Zheng dispersed his Reverse Scale Armor out and formed one hundred and eight separateyers, deeply inserting them into the sandyer. Then, he used a few people to clear the sand in the area that they had surrounded. To them, it was not thatplicated. If it was an ordinary person, it would be difficult to aplish their task.

    In about 6 or 7 minutes, the roof of the General¡¯s Residence was exposed. Fortunately, there were no more dried corpses present, otherwise, Da Tianlie would be in a bad mood when he returnedter to see them. Even though Chen Shaobai was the reincarnation of the Demon Master, he no longer had the memories of that era, and he didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for the Demon Realm either.

    Just at this moment, Da Tianlie and Chen Shaobai returned, both of their expressions strange.

    ¡°An Zheng, it¡¯s not so good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°The dried corpse that we dug out is gone ¡­¡± Originally, we thought that it would be swallowed by the flowing sand. Da Tianlie was worried, and after digging for a while, there was still nothing. Then we saw footprints behind the dunes. They were heavy, and they weren¡¯t the usual ones. ¡°About ten meters away from me, there are still footprints. My feet are side by side, which is to say, I jumped while walking ¡­¡±

    As soon as Chen Shaobai finished speaking, his face turned pale white. Although he was famous for his courage, he was still sensitive to such things.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡±

    Du Shoushou was shocked: ¡°Did you see wrongly? Those are the footprints left behind when we came.¡±

    ¡°Are you walking while skipping?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked in return, and then said: ¡°We didn¡¯t go far at all earlier, and directly came over here after leaving the teleportation formation. Furthermore, with our cultivation level, it is impossible for us to leave such deep footprints. ¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°We need to find magic crystals in order to restart the teleportation circle, so we must dig out the treasury. Before this, no one was allowed to leave. They absolutely could not be left alone. This way, Du Shoushou and I will continue to dig. The Divisions Monk and the Monkey duo, stay on guard on the left. Xiao Bai, stay on guard on the right side with Da Tianlie. No matter what happens, don¡¯t leave the people around you. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never encountered such strange things before. As long as we don¡¯t panic, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡±

    Everyone nodded and split into two groups to be on guard. The two of them stood next to each other, afraid that any mishaps would happen.

    ¡°I found the door.¡±

    Du Shoushou straightened his waist and let out a sigh of relief. Because the era was too old, the two of them did not dare to use too many Cultivation Power s. The house here might not be as strong as it was now, and a little carelessness would destroy it.

    ¡°Strange, why is the room empty.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the room being empty?¡±

    ¡°I mean, why is there not a speck of sand in the house?¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at the room from his position, then quickly retreated, his face instantly turning pale white. ¡°There¡¯s someone inside!¡±

    An Zheng immediately rushed forward and blocked in front of Du Shoushou, while the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had already been summoned to block the way. But after waiting for a while, there was no reaction. He ced the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler horizontally in front of him and carefully leaned forward.

    ¡°An Zheng, be careful. I saw a chair in the room just now, and a person was sitting on the chair. He was still smiling at me darkly.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound. When he reached the door, he looked inside with alert, and then said: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s a dried up corpse. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s been dead for a long time. Fatty, are you scared silly ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou moved closer to take a look, and wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead: ¡°But I clearly saw him smile at me.¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, and turned to shout at Chen Shaobai and the others. Chen Shaobai and Da Tianlie were the first toe down, followed by Monkeys and Divisions Monk. This was the main entrance of the General¡¯s Estate. That room could be considered a gatekeeper, so he had yet to enter the courtyard. An Zheng pushed the door open and entered. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was blocking in front to prevent any idents.

    After entering the concierge, he found that it was a corpse sitting upright on a chair. It was also wearing the special armor worn by the demon n soldiers. From its posture, one could tell that it was a qualified soldier.

    With both hands on the de, the tip of the de was pointed at the ground. He died just like that. Obviously, at the moment of his death, he probably didn¡¯t know that something dangerous had happened. If the desert had suddenly swallowed him, he could not have stayed still.

    ¡°Something is not right, An Zheng, you might have guessed it right, the people here were ambushed.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked carefully: ¡°There are no wounds, and this person didn¡¯t even react when he died, it¡¯s clear that he was ambushed.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard the monkey behind him shout out, ¡°Who is it!¡±

    He turned around and saw that the monkey had already chased after him. An Zheng called out, but Monkey seemed not to have heard him, as he had already gone far away. An Zheng told them to stay in the hut to not move, and rushed out together with the Divisions Monk.

    He had originally thought that Monkey would charge far away, but when he arrived outside the door, he saw Monkey already back, and his face was filled with astonishment.

    ¡°I clearly saw someone.¡±

    Monkey frowned. ¡°But when I came out, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Someone hase ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the ground behind the monkey. There was still ayer of sand on the ground, so the footprints were very clear ¡­ His two feet were ced side by side, and there were still others more than ten meters away. Therefore, someone had indeede by and was skipping around.

    ¡°Damn, this is strange.¡±

    Even the monkey felt that it was a little scary and subconsciously looked at the Divisions monk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±

    The Divisions monk put his hands together and chanted. After a while, a white lotus appeared above his head, emitting a gentle light like antern. The white lotus flew higher and higher, then hung high up in the sky above the general¡¯s manor, illuminating it. In the area covered in white light, there was a warm and auspicious atmosphere.

    ¡°If anyonees closer, I will be able to detect them.¡±

    The Divisions Monk walked into the courtyard and sat down cross-legged, ¡°You guys go and search, try to be faster. My cultivation has notpletely recovered yet, the area of protection is not asrge as it was before.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. You two should go and find him as soon as possible.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement as he followed Chen Shaobai and the others back to the General¡¯s Estate to prepare to look for magic crystals. After walking through the door, An Zheng suddenly stopped, and his expression became even more unsightly. Chen Shaobai pulled An Zheng and realized that he was not moving at all as he looked to his side. Chen Shaobai took a step back and followed An Zheng¡¯s line of sight: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After that, Chen Shaobai knew what had happened ¡­ His expression instantly became unsightly as well. An Zheng was standing at the entrance, and beside him was the gatekeeper, the ce where he had just found a dried corpse sitting on a chair. They didn¡¯t close the door when they rushed out, so they could see everything clearly ¡­ There was only one chair left in the room, and the desated corpse was gone.

    Du Shoushou said in fear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for even a second longer.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: What are you afraid of, with our cultivations, we will be scared by a few dried corpses!

    He snorted. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe out, but I want to see what I can do.¡±

    Then, he suddenly reacted and looked towards An Zheng: ¡°Did you see Da Tianlie?¡±

    Everyone was stunned at the same time. Then, their scalps simultaneously exploded. Da Tianlie was just beside them a moment ago, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to his after he chased her out. When he looked again, he couldn¡¯t see Da Tianlie¡¯s figure anymore. An Zheng looked around, and discovered that there were more footprints on the ground. There were some footprints that did not separate, and a string of normal footprints that led into the distance.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Chen Shaobai was the first to rush out. After all, he was once the most loyal servant of Da Tianlie. And just at that moment, An Zheng realised something that made his scalp tingle even more.

    In the center of the courtyard, Divisions Monk sat cross-legged while maintaining the array formation. Monkey was standing beside him and protecting him. Behind the Divisions Monk, there was a desated corpse that was looking at him with a bent body ¡­ So close, so close.

 Chapter 1304 - Surrounding

    <h4>Chapter 1304 ¨C Surrounding</h4>

    The desated corpse stood behind the monk. It originally had no eyes, but it seemed to look at the monk with a serious and curious expression. As for the monkey who was standing beside the monk, he did not notice the existence of the dried corpse at all!

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    At this time, An Zheng had no other choice but to scold him angrily. He roared. The dried corpse raised its head to look at him, then turned around and ran as if it was frightened. He jumped more than ten meters away, leaving a pair of footprints on the thinyer of sand on the ground.

    ¡°This ce is too strange, don¡¯t chase after it.¡±

    An Zheng shouted to the monkey, ¡°Find the magic crystals and leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°What about Da Tianlie?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked worriedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the general¡¯s mansion. From the footprints we saw, Da Tianlie entered the general¡¯s mansion while we were walking out earlier. If he followed the footprints, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find him. ¡°Please don¡¯t split up. Monk, don¡¯t stay here either. It seems like your array is useless against those corpses.¡±

    The monk¡¯s face was pale. ¡°How is this possible?¡± As long as it¡¯s dead, my Pure Lotus Formation will definitely be able to reflect it, and it should have some sort of reaction. ¡±

    Monkey frowned. ¡°That thing has appeared behind you soundlessly. Your Pure Lotus Formation is meaningless.¡±

    No matter what, everyone¡¯s hearts were covered in ayer of shadow. Right now, the most important thing was to find Da Tianlie and the magic crystal before leaving. No one knew what would happen next. Following the footprints that Da Tianlie left behind, everyone walked towards the general¡¯s manor. An Zheng did not have any Reverse Scale Armor on him, so his strength was greatly reduced.

    The front yard looked very empty, no one bothered to look at the rooms around, they only followed Da Tianlie¡¯s footprints and walked straight ahead. After walking for about three or four minutes, the footprints entered the hall. This should be the main hall of the general¡¯s manor. The door was open, and there was no sand inside, so the footprints couldn¡¯t be seen. An Zheng tried to sense it, but this ce was extremely strange, and he was unable to sense anything with his senses.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    An Zheng was still at the front, with Monkey and Monk in the back, and Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai in the middle. The main hall was empty as well. On the left was a weapon rack, but it was also empty. There were no weapons at all. On the right side of the table was a circle chair, which was obviously the ce where the general and his subordinates discussed matters. There were some teacups on the table, and when An Zheng and the others went to take a look, they found that there was still water in the teacup.

    The most eye-catching person was the dried corpse sitting on the general¡¯s chair in the main hall.

    He looked like a very powerful middle-aged man. His armor was quite neat, and the cloak on his back was already shattered. Fragments fell to the ground. He was like the desated corpse in the room, sitting very straight. However, he was injured ¡­ He was also injured a lot.

    ¡°How tragic.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the dried up corpse of the general, his face a little ufortable. ¡°Looks like I was surrounded by people, I just sat there without moving, I probably didn¡¯t even have the chance to move.¡±

    The general¡¯s corpse was covered with weapons, including sabers, spears, and long swords. These weapons were all stuck in his body, and there was a weapon on every inch of his body. The fatal wound should be in the heart area, there was actually an iron spear and a long sword inserted into the heart area.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± He walked back and sat there after the death match. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed, and then bowed.

    Such a warrior was worthy of respect.

    An Zheng looked around: ¡°He¡¯s been attacked, fighting against so many strong enemies by himself, maybe he killed a lot of people, walked back to his general¡¯s seat with so many wounds, and sat down properly. He seems to have realized that someone will see him in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng walked over to the General¡¯s corpse and looked at it carefully, his expression bing even more unsightly, ¡°It¡¯s one of their own ¡­¡±

    Everyone came over. After taking a look, they realized that something was amiss. The weapons that were stuck in the general¡¯s corpse were all demon weapons. There was also a number on it. It should be the standard weapon used by the soldiers guarding the Shura ins.

    ¡°Rebel?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°For some reason, these soldiers suddenly rebelled, and although the general wanted to suppress them, he did not seed.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll look for Da Tianlie first.¡±

    ¡°The warehouse should be in the yard behind the main hall.¡±

    The group walked around the main hall but didn¡¯t discover anything, so they exited through the back door and headed towards the backyard. Just as they stepped out of the back door, they saw Da Tianlie. Da Tianlie was standing motionlessly in front of a row of rooms in the backyard. It was the door toom, and the door was open. No one knew what was inside that room that attracted Da Tianlie¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Da Tianlie!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted and quickly walked over. After hearing the shout, Da Tianlie turned around and nced at Chen Shaobai. His expression was very sorrowful and bitter. Everyone was worried that something might have happened to Da Tianlie, so they ran to the door to take a look, and then stiffened up.

    The room was full of mummies.

    However, these mummies looked even stranger ¡­ The row of houses in the back should be the border army warehouse, and there were also a lot of things covered by canvas. There were at leasundred mummified corpses hanging from the ceiling, with ropes around their necks, as far as the eye could see. He did not know what the ropes were made of, but even after so many years, they still did not break. A gust of wind blew in from outside the house, and the hanging corpse began to sway.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Du Shoushou was shocked, he felt as though his heart was about to jump out of his throat.

    ¡°What happened? Why did so many demon soldiers choose to hang themselves?¡±

    ¡°Could he have been hung up after his death?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that they all have wounds on their bodies.¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s heart iole. That means he died before being hung up ¡­¡±

    An Zheng noticed that there were some strange marks on the ground. Although there was a lot of dust left over from the passage of time, this ce was still very well preserved. An Zheng had years of rich experience in investigating cases. What others couldn¡¯t see, he could immediately see through with a nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this ¡­¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and started to imitate it.

    Heid on the ground, crawled along the scars, and the more they moved, the more shocked everyone. Du Shoushou¡¯s face waspletely pale, obviously he was truly frightened. Everyone looked at An Zheng¡¯s strange movements and crawling movements, their hearts filled withplicated feelings. But after An Zheng went through it once, they finally understood what An Zheng meant.

    ¡°They were not hanged after death, but hung themselves. Furthermore, whether they are alive or dead, they all hang up on their own. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and patted off the dust on his body, ¡°There¡¯s one person kneeling on the ground, and those people hanging on top of him are stepping on his back to hang themselves. He climbed up one by one, and sent them up one by one ¡­ ¡°And then ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at the ce where the tracks had disappeared, where a dried corpse was lying on the ground.

    This dried corpse had no eyes, but it was obvious that it was not an ancient eye that had already rotted away, but someone had forcefully dug it up while it was still alive. The scar on his eye was very clear. It was a mark made by a knife. What was even more terrifying was that he did not haveart. The location of his heart was a hole, obviously, his heart was also dug out by someone.

    ¡°He himself.¡±

    An Zheng pointed.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou almost puked when he saw it.

    The desated corpse held onto a ckened heart in one hand, maintaining its original appearance. The two eyes that looked like two clumps of dirt were not far away from him. If one did not look carefully, it would be hard to tell them apart.

    ¡°What happened in this ce ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai saw that Da Tianlie¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and reached out to pat his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, it¡¯s already been so long. We no longer know the truth, nor can we avenge them. ¡±

    ¡°They are themselves ¡­¡±

    Da Tianlie said in a very sad voice, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have much perception towards the Demon Realm, but I still have one. When I first came in, my heart was already in agony. I seem to have seen what happened back then ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re under control.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s voice made people sad, it was a sorrow that couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what are controlling them, but I¡¯m sure that they didn¡¯t do it on their own free will ¡­¡± All the soldiers were under control and then attacked the general. Even so, the general chose to give up when it was possible to kill them all because they were his soldiers. He did not leave. After being stabbed to death by his soldiers, he left this world while sitting on his general¡¯s seat. After these controlled soldiers killed the general, they started searching for something in the warehouse. They might have found the general, but after obtaining the items, the person who controlled them would cruelly injure himself. ¡±

    When Da Tianlie finished speaking, everyone went silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for the magic crystals. There¡¯s no need for us to stay here any longer. After all, this happened a long time ago, so we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± After we find the magic crystals, let¡¯s go back and bury the corpses. ¡±

    Everyone spread out to search the storage room. Luckily, they found a few sealed magic crystals, but the energy had not dissipated yet. For everyone, this was the only good news. After finding what they were looking for, everyone decided to leave immediately. No matter what happened here, they had to stay out of this.

    They walked out of the warehouse door, and then none of them could go on.

    The backyard in the backyard was filled with mummies ¡­

    He just stood there, looking at each of them. He turned around and saw the dried corpses hanging on the ceiling of the warehouse. Then he walked down and surrounded them. Six people were surrounded by at least five hundred corpses.

 Chapter 1305 - I am a Magician

    <h4>Chapter 1305 ¨C I am a Magician</h4>

    Perhaps there was something extraordinary hidden in the storeroom of the Little Asura City that caused it to provoke sucowerful individual. This person used some unknown method to control all the demon soldiers, but that conscientious general chose to die instead of massacring his own subordinates. Perhaps his heart was in extreme pain when he made his choice. Perhaps he could escape, but he chose to stay.

    Right then and there, there were approximately five hundred dried corpses surrounding An Zheng and the rest, filling up the entire courtyard. And in the warehouse they had just left, the dried corpses hanging from the ceiling also climbed down. Their movements were stiff and they looked terrifying.

    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou instantly summoned his Triton out. ¡°Da Tianlie, when we fight in a while, don¡¯t me me for being merciless to your brethren. It seems like they want to tear us apart. ¡±

    Da Tianlie rushed to the front and watched as the group of desated corpses frantically waved their hands, ¡°Don¡¯te over! You¡¯re all dead now, so just lie down on the ground. We are of the same race, the same race! ¡±

    The shouts were heart-wrenching.

    ¡°Da Tianlie, they don¡¯t understand. Even when they were alive, they were controlled and lost, not to mention that they have already died for so many years. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai pulled Da Tianlie back: ¡°Let¡¯s just rush out and fight as little as possible.¡±

    It seemed that this was the best choice.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have a goal.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the corpses. Although most of them did not even have eyes and their faces were stiff without any expression, An Zheng felt that they were all very confused. They seemed to have lost their direction, only because the scent of strangers had drawn them over.

    ¡°Could it be the Demon Worm you mentioned before?¡±

    An Zheng asked Da Tianlie.

    ¡°How is this possible? How can someone use demonic insects on their own kind, and with so many of them?¡±

    When Da Tianlie said till here, he suddenly stopped, because he came to his senses ¡­ When the guy in control of these people ordered the general to be killed, he didn¡¯t even think about being from the same race, but rather, a devil.

    ¡°Perhaps... Really. The people who controlled them back then are no longer alive, but the demonic insects are still alive. Therefore, they are now in a state of being controlled by the demonic insects, waking up after sensing our auras. But they won¡¯t do it without an order. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll still be at the front. Everyone move forward, if there¡¯s no surprise, don¡¯t make a move first.¡±

    He walked at the front with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his hands while the others followed behind him. An Zheng walked towards those dried corpses, but those dried corpses still stood there in confusion. When they felt An Zhenging over, the few in front of him even made way for him.

    Everyone let out a long sigh of relief. This was the best oue for them. It would be best if they didn¡¯t take any action. These soldiers were under the control of the demonic insects, so they didn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t know how to truly kill them. After all, a portion of them didn¡¯t even have hearts, so it was hard to say where the demonic insects were located within their bodies. Even if they found the location of the demonic insects, it was unknown how they would kill them.

    But right at this moment, the faint sound of a flute suddenly rang out from afar.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Da Tianlie reacted: ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±

    At this moment, the corpses suddenly became restless. One by one, they opened their mouths, and the yellow and dry teeth inside looked extremely disgusting. The desated corpse at the front bent his body, like a cheetah hunting for food, and rushed towards An Zheng and the others while roaring.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Da Tianlie shouted towards the distance: ¡°We are from the demon race!¡±

    He tried to use this method to stop him, but the other party clearly did not care.

    An Zheng swung the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler up, raising its power to the maximum. Under the force of eight times, the corpse close to An Zheng was directly blown away. When the ck Ruler smashed onto the corpse, it made a sound as if two heavy iron weapons collided with each other, a resounding sound.

    The dried corpse was blown away. Its body was sent flying a few hundred meters away. Itnded in the desert with a bang, creating a wave of sand. However, he quickly crawled out of the sand and rushed towards the general¡¯s manor witowl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, as he brandished the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to lead the way. These things could not be killed, but as long as they were not threatened by close proximity, they would not pose much of a threat. The six of them formed a defensive formation, retreating as they fought.

    One of the dried corpses rushed over and threw a punch at An Zheng¡¯s head. An Zheng swung the ck Ruler and sent him flying, but the moment this dried corpse flew away, the second dried corpse behind him already rushed over as fast as lightning, biting towards An Zheng¡¯s neck.

    An Zheng raised his knee and hit the dried corpse¡¯s lower abdomen. With this strike, An Zheng felt as if his knee had directly hit an iron te. The dried corpse was pushed back, while An Zheng¡¯s knees also started to hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dy any longer, hurry up and go to the teleportation nexus.¡±

    Everyone rushed out of the courtyard and headed straight for the teleportation spell formation. The dried corpses of the pursuers were like wolves chasing after a flock of sheep. Their attacks were simple, but they were too difficult to deal with. Just think about it, if the demons had controlled such an army, then the counterattack on the Immortal Pce would have caused a huge disturbance.

    A dark figure descended from the distance and stood on the roof of the General¡¯s Estate. She looked like a woman, dressed in a long ck dress and wearing a ck shawl over her face. Her figure was quite beautiful, witair of very long legs. The dress was long to the ankles, but the top was very short, revealing a slender snow-white waist. There was also a red rope tied around that small waist, making her look more solemn and charming.

    ¡°All of you intruders deserve to die.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse, but it wasn¡¯t hard to hear. She held a flute in her hand, and when she blew through the ck veil, the dried corpses behind her became even more irritable.

    ¡°We are not intruders!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted loudly, ¡°I am the reincarnation of the Demon Lord!¡±

    The woman in ck scolded angrily after hearing his words, ¡°How dare you, thief!¡±

    The sound of her flute suddenly became shrill, and the mummified corpses became even more frenzied. An Zheng waved his hand, and the one hundred and eight Holy Fish Scale flew back, quickly spinning around the six of them. The Reverse Scale Armor was unparalleled in the world, so no matter how strong those dried corpses were, they could not be pushed inside.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The woman in ck snorted, and the flute tune changed again.

    All the mummies stopped for a moment, then sped up and charged at the same time. The first corpse arrived in front of An Zheng and was blocked by the Reverse Scale Armor, but the corpse immediately self-destructed. Under the huge explosion¡¯s force, even the Reverse Scale Armor was pushed back. If not for An Zheng¡¯s quick reaction, the bacsh from the Reverse Scale Armor could have knocked An Zheng down.

    One after another, explosions urred, each time with amazing power. If not for the protection of the Reverse Scale Armor, An Zheng and the others would have been injured. After every one of the mummies exploded, a small ck bug would fly out and return to the woman, circling around her.

    ¡°You are the one who killed my kin!¡±

    Da Tianlie suddenly roared out and rushed out of the formation, smashing his fist towards the girl in ck in the middle of the air. When that punch was thrown out, it created an air explosion. Ripples appeared in the air as it quickly extended outwards. After a moment of trance, thedy¡¯s body exploded ¡­ The power of Da Tianlie¡¯s fist could actually traverse space, and when he reappeared, he was already very close to the ck-clothed female.

    The woman in ck was also startled, and she tumbled backwards. As she dodged backwards, a mummy flew horizontally in front of her. The fist powernded on the corpse, directly sending it into the ground.

    ¡°I want you to pay with your life!¡±

    Da Tianlie moved like a shadow, punching out punches one after another, as if he had gone insane.

    Thedy did not expect Da Tianlie to suddenly be so agitated, the flute music changed, and the surrounding desated corpses started to attack Da Tianlie violently. At the same time, some small ck insects quietly approached Big Thunder.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    The monkey was worried that Da Tianlie would be corroded by the Demon Worms, hence the red light in its eyes shone brightly. The two beams of light pierced through the corpse beside Da Tianlie, following with a loud bang, a scarlet red me ignited on the corpse. It was the hellfire, the hellfire that burned everything.

    However, Da Tianlie did not listen to what the monkey said, and only chased after thedy with all his might. The ck clothed female became angry from being chased, the sound of her flute became loud, all the dried corpses gave up on chasing after the others, and surrounded Da Tianlie.

    Chen Shaobai stomped his foot, his body soaring into the air, his Scythe of Death swept out and a powerful crescent-shaped de Qi that was extremely powerful directly sliced apart the desated corpse in front of Da Tianlie. However, even though the dried corpse was broken off, it still did not stop. Even if it crawled, it still ferociously attacked.

    ¡°Scythe of Death?¡±

    The woman in ck¡¯s expression changed drastically as she flipped backwards. The flute left her bright red lips.

    When the flute stopped, all the mummies stopped.

    ¡°Just who are you people?¡±

    Shended in the distance and coldly asked.

    But Da Tianlie did not give up, fist after fist continued to attack ferociously. The ck-clothed woman was like a small boat in the midst of a storm. He constantly dodged, but the swaying of the wind and the swaying of the wind could not harm her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, I will turn you into a zombie!¡±

    The woman shouted angrily.

    Da Tianlie said angrily, ¡°More than five hundred of ourpatriots in Little Asura City have been killed by you. If I don¡¯t avenge them, how could I still have the face to live in this world? People from the demon race, even if they didn¡¯t get along, they wouldn¡¯t kill each other because we all survived a fierce battle. Our ancestors had taught us that we absolutely can¡¯t attack our own kind. Yet you killed them! ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The woman stepped back. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, they¡¯re already dead, can¡¯t you see! I thought that you invaders would act. ¡±

    Da Tianlie did not care, ¡°Even so, you use the corpses of your own kind as weapons, you deserve to die too!¡±

    ¡°I am a mage!¡±

    The moment these four words came out, Da Tianlie¡¯s ferocious offensive movement skills came to a sudden halt.

 Chapter 1306 - Target Xiu Demon Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1306 ¨C Target Xiu Demon Valley</h4>

    To An Zheng and the others, being a mage did not have any special meaning, because they did not understand the demon realm at all. Even to Chen Shaobai, it was the same. There was nothing to be concerned about. But for Da Tianlie, it was different. He knew what the meaning of the three words ¡°I am a mage¡± meant.

    ¡°A mage won¡¯t act against his own kind!¡±

    Da Tianlie stopped, but he was still hostile.

    ¡°They are soldiers.¡±

    The girl in ck proudly said, ¡°Although they have already been turned into living corpses by the demonic insects, they are still the warriors of our demon race. So when I thought you were intruders, there was nothing wrong with ordering them to fight. ¡±

    ¡°They... They are of the same race, after all. ¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s tone softened a bit, but he still remained vignt.

    ¡°ording to what I know, magicians never have a woman. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The woman in ck¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not really a real mage either ¡­¡± Thest mage under the title of Demon Lord had passed away, and there was no longeeal mage in this world. I was taken in by my grandfather, and if he dies, the mage is done for. ¡°I¡¯ve been learning from him since young, but...¡±

    She could not finish her sentence as she was choked with sobs.

    ¡°What happened to the demons to cause them to wither like this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but ask.

    The ck clothed female looked at Chen Shaobai with some suspicion: ¡°Why is the Scythe of Death in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Why do you recognize Scythe of Death?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather told me this; he told me more than once what a Scythe of Death looks like, and told me that the person who possesses it is the Demon Lord. He said that the mission of a mage is to serve the Demon Lord for life. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°I am the Demon Lord.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman snorted, ¡°Your cultivation is too weak, how could you be the Demon Lord!¡±

    Da Tianlie said: ¡°He is indeed the reincarnation of the Demon Master, but he has not fully awakened... First, tell us what exactly happened in the demon realm. ¡±

    The ck-clothed female was silent for a long while before she suddenly knelt down. ¡°Demon Lord, quickly save the Demon World.¡±

    Chen Shaobai immediately helped her up: ¡°What are you going to do first?¡±

    On the sand dune beside the teleportation array, a few people quietly sat down and listened to the girl in ck. Her narration of the past made everyone¡¯s heart be heavy.

    ¡°My name is Shushou Anran, and I am thest of the enchanters to be adopted as a child.¡±

    ¡°Hand-to-hand Family!¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s expression changed, ¡°It¡¯s the biggest magic master family of our Demon race, Wild Waves is the first generation mage. ¡°In the past, the Demon Master personally trained one of the disciples who could control the Demon Worm, so he could be considered the ancestor of the Demon Masters.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Shushou Anran continued: ¡°Ever since that internal conflict, the Devil Realm has be like this ¡­ A long, long time ago, the Demon Lord had disappeared. It was said that before the Demon Lord left, in order to protect the Demon World from external interference, he had personally set uowerful barrier to protect the Demon World. At that time, the three elders were under orders to protect the people of the demon realm. Elder Chang Mo entered the sealednd and never came out. It is said that it is to protect the devil¡¯s treasure. ¡±

    ¡°Of the remaining two elders, one is the Elder Xu Ran outside of the main hall and the other is the Elder Gu Song inside the main hall.¡± After the Demon Lord left, the two elders were quite friendly. However, because the demon realm was sealed off, there were no external affairs. Thus, Elder Xu Ran seemed to have nothing to do. He waestless man again, and gradually began to interfere in internal affairs. Elder Gu Song was a kind and kind person, therefore, he took the initiative to give arge part of the power to Xu Ran.

    ¡°But I never would have thought that the will of the people would change. When the two Elders were present, at least there wasn¡¯t any open conflict. Elder Xu Ran was swift and decisive. It just so happened that Gu Song and heplemented each other, and since both of them knew what was right and proper, they were at peace. However, Elder Gu Song passed away first, and his descendants were gradually pushed out of the power center by Elder Xu Ran¡¯s descendants ¡­ ¡°Of course, the descendants of Elder Gu Song were not willing to ept this. Thus, they were anxious about the seniors of the Devil Lord. They wanted the Xu Ran n to be expelled from the power center ording to the rules left by the Devil Lord.¡±

    ¡°Xu Ran didn¡¯t say anything. He left by himself and went into seclusion. However, Xu Ran¡¯s descendants didn¡¯t want to stop. After plotting for a few years, they suddenlyunched an attack, killing many of Elder Song¡¯s descendants. They then announced that the Demon Lord had disappeared, and the Demon World had re-elected the Demon Lord. In an instant, the internal strife began ¡­ Everyone originally thought that Xu Ran woulde out of the mountain and scold his own descendants, but Elder Xu Ran never showed up. ¡±

    ¡°People from both sides are fighting and killing each other over the years. The demon race¡¯s poption has been greatly reduced. Later on, the boundary was the Guanhe River. The Ancient Song people upied the north side of the Guanhe River, while the Xu and the Ran people upied the south side of the Guanhe River. The war between the two sides had never actually stopped. Mage masters, on the other hand, were people to be fought for by both sides. The unarmed ns have dered that they will not participate in the war, however, as the most powerful magic masters, no matter if it¡¯s the Gu Song Family or Xu Ran Family, they will never let them off. ¡±

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t use it, I might as well get rid of it ¡­ Actually, even before he died, my grandfather didn¡¯t know which side the person who attacked the Shackled Family was on. That night, arge number of experts charged into the n and killed anyone they saw ¡­ My grandfather was the only one who escaped, andter sealed himself away. But even so, time continued to erode away at him. After sealing himself for ten thousand years, knowing that the end was near, he opened the seal and began to search for his sessor. ¡°I am an orphan ¡­¡±

    Shushou Anran looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Demon Lord, if we do not save the Demon World, I¡¯m afraid that our n will be exterminated.¡±

    ¡°The two sides are still fighting?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still fighting, but it¡¯s not as good as before, because there aren¡¯t many demons left. On both banks of the Guanhe River, corpses were lying in wait. Every inch of loess was filled with dried up bones. ¡°Grandfather said that if the Demon Lord does not return, the Demon World will die ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°You may be disappointed, but even if I were toe back, I am still unable to save this demon realm. Having been fighting for so long, neither the people of the Xu and Ran Family nor the Gu Song Family would admit that the Demon Lord had returned. After they learn the news of my return, I¡¯m afraid they will still do their best to kill me ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai had seen this kind of thing too many times. Over the course of ten thousand years, the human heart had long been warped. Within the demon race, the rule that forbade the killing of one another had long since be empty talk. Let alone the fact that he still did not have that much strength, even if he did, those people would not easily admit defeat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Demon Training Valley first.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We are here to look for the Elder Chang Mo, I hope we can still find him.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Shushou Anran said with a lonely and sorrowful expression, ¡°If Elder Chang Mo was still alive, how could he watch the Demon race be like this? Among the three elders, his cultivation was the highest, and the other two elders were extremely respectful towards him. If he hadn¡¯t entered the sealed area, the demons wouldn¡¯t have suffered such an ident. Demon Master, what happened back then? Why did you leave for so long? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future, we have to go to the Demon Training Valley first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in going.¡±

    Shushou Anran said witeavy tone, ¡°Even if this teleportation formation could send us all to the Demonic Cultivator Valley, it would be meaningless. The Demonic Cultivator Valley is already in ruins. Back then, when the two great families started fighting in the Demonic Valley, the capital city of the Demon World was destroyed. Even the Eye of the Demon World was destroyed ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask, ¡°What is the Eye of the Demon World?¡±

    ¡°The Eye of the Demon World was created by the Demon Lord back then. After the second Great Immortal War, in order to protect the Demon World, the Demon Lord built a 1600 meter tall Devil Realm Tower in the Capital Demon Refining Valley. He iid the Devil Realm¡¯s most precious treasure, the Devil Realm¡¯s eye, into the Tower. In more than a hundred bordends, there were beholder stones, known as beholder gems. If anything happens to these border cities, the Demon Eye will immediately see it. ¡±

    ¡°That is the symbol of the Demon City¡¯s Cultivator¡¯s Valley.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I still have to go.¡±

    An Zheng got up, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    It was at this moment that Shushou Anran¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°This group of fellows are like maggots.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Chen Shaobai followed her line of sight to the other side of the sand dune. From afar, a cloud of dust was rising. Although they were still quite a distance away, they could clearly see that these cavalry soldiers were extremely sturdy, wearing ck armor and holding red gs. They were riding a demon beast called demonic wolf, which was more than two meters tall and extremely fierce. Oveundred cavalrymen were chasing after them, but they looked like a magnificent army of thousands.

    These demon soldiers had been killing for years, and the murderous aura they carried was something that soldiers who hadn¡¯t fought couldn¡¯t possess. They were all elites among elites, and could kill as many people as they wanted.

    ¡°The dark cavalry of the Xu Ran Family.¡±

    Shushou Anran stood up, with a face full of killing intent: ¡°They somehow found out that I was thest descendant of their n, a few days ago they found me and told me to go work for the Xu Ran family, but I did not agree. They¡¯ve been hunting me for a month, every day. If I hadn¡¯t passed by and attacked you guys, they wouldn¡¯t have found me so quickly. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡±

    Everyone quickly went to the high tform and arranged the magic crystals. In the distance, the shouts of the Shadow Cavalry soldiers could be heard clearly. The speed of the Demonic Wolves was so fast that it was astonishing. Fortunately, the teleportation circle was still in good condition. A golden light shed and An Zheng and the rest were teleported out.

    More than one hundred ck Cavalry soldiers charged into the ruins of Little Shura City. The general leading them jumped down from his demon wolf and walked onto the high tform to check the coordinates of the teleportation spell formation.

    ¡°They have gone to the Demon Training Valley. Quickly go back and report to the Lord.¡±

    The team turned around and left.

    After these people left, what appeared to be a not very tall ck shadow drilled out from the sand dune. It went up onto the tform and looked at the coordinates of the teleportation spell formation, its expression somewhat gloomy. His eyes wereplicated, doubtful, angry, and surprised. After standing on the high tform in silence for a while, he took out a few magic crystals from his spatial magic tool and ced them in the formation. With a sh of golden light, he too was teleported to the Demon Training Valley.

 Chapter 1307 - The demons are not like this!

    <h4>Chapter 1307 ¨C The demons are not like this!</h4>

    Streams of light flew past him from both sides, and he felt like he would be torn into countless pieces.

    When everything calmed down, An Zheng and the others had already appeared on another teleportation circle. The transportation formation of Little Xiu Luo City was buried by the desert, which was still alright. The teleportation circle in this ce was iplete, and when An Zheng and the others saw it, they were secretly d that they were teleported here alive.

    This was an abandoned hall. At least one third of the runes on the teleportation nexus hadn¡¯t lit up yet. Du Shoushou was so frightened that he checked his body to make sure he wasn¡¯t teleported all over. After taking a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but take off his pants. Lowering his head to take a look, he let out a long breath ¡­

    Most of the hall had already copsed, and the gloomy sunlight that was seeping through the broken roof made the ce seem even more deste. The teleportation nexus was built on the ground in the middle of the hall, but the ground was already full of potholes. It could still be used even though the nexus was damaged. It could only be said that the craftsmen¡¯s spirit was worthy of praise.

    ¡°It looks even worse than the Infernal Realm of the Ruins.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around, the most he saw were spiderwebs.

    ¡°It looks like no one¡¯s been here for at least a few hundred years.¡±

    Shushou Anran said very softly, ¡°A few hundred years? The current Demon Refining Valley wce that only young people would explore. This ce is upied by some wild demon beasts and is very dangerous. Furthermore, there are also many defensive arrays that were left behind in the past, and they have all been triggered, so everyone must be careful. ¡±

    ¡°The world is unpredictable.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed.

    Da Tianlie¡¯s mood seemed to be extremely poor. His expression was extremely ugly, and he did not speak a word along the way. Chen Shaobai wanted to console him, but he knew that any words would be meaningless at this moment. Da Tianlie grew up in the Demonic Valley of Demonic City, where he had many, many memories and hopes. Now that the Demon Cultivation Valley was in such a state of destruction, it would be strange if just a few words couldfort his mood.

    ¡°Where is the sealed area?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Da Tianlie took a deep breath to ease his emotions, and pointed in the distance: ¡°This should be the Teleportation Hall, which is the ce where all the teleportation formation in the Cultivation Demon Valley is concentrated. There were once twenty-six teleportation formation spell formations which can lead to any one of the Demon City. I remember that this ce was once the most heavily guarded ce in Demonic City, and the elite Demon Capital Guards were stationed here. The Demon Lord once said that our father was a soldier of the imperial guards of Demonic City. He only took me in after I died in battle. The ce we are going to is north of the Demonic Cultivator Valley, in the quiet mountain forest outside the city, in the ce where the seal has been ced. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted Da Tianlie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know that you are different from others. You have endured so many years of loneliness by relying on your memories, so you value rtionships more than the rest of the demons. But you have toe out and be strong. ¡±

    Da Tianlieughed, and said somewhat bitterly: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I know what I should do.¡±

    The group left the Teleportation Hall, and under Da Tianlie¡¯s guidance, they headed north. The Demon Training Valley was arge city built in the valley between two magnificent mountains. The walls of the valley connected the two mountains. The city was built partly in a canyon and partly on a hillside adjacent to two mountains. It was a veryrge building, and the architecture here was very interesting. It was different from the Central ins. Although it was dpidated, it still possessed a unique style.

    Besides, the scenery here was really good, so good that there was nothing to say. In particr, the buildings built on the hillside on both sides of the road were faintly discernible under the cover of the verdant forest, appearing peaceful and serene. Every building in the city was very tall. If the buildings in the Central ins were single-story houses, there were a few rows of them. The buildings here were made of square stone, tall and with spires.

    ¡°That is the Green Orchid Temple. Although it is called a temple, it has nothing to do with the Buddhist Sect.¡± That ce is where all the outstanding demon youths study. The most outstanding teacher in the demon race is in the Green Orchid Temple, and the meaning is that he is green from blue from blue from blue from blue and superior to blue. ¡±

    Da Tianlie exined as he walked: ¡°Over there is the Huanhua Academy. It¡¯s another ce for cultivation, but it¡¯s privately run. Academy Master... The dean was one of the three Elders, Elder Xu Ran. I¡¯ve been in there a few times, and heard about it from Elder Xu Ran, and learned a lot from him. ¡±

    No one knew what to say, and could only allow Da Tianlie to continue. It was obvious that it was Shushou Anran¡¯s first timeing to the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s Valley. Although he knew a lot about the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s Valley, he was still unfamiliar with it. When Da Tianlie was exining, she was also listening very seriously.

    ¡°Over there, brother¡¯s sculpture.¡±

    Da Tianlie raised his finger and pointed into the distance... It was thergest square in the city, really very big. There were only two statues on this za. They were brothers who had once towered into the clouds. However, the two stone statues had already copsed. One was left with only the lower half of its body and the other with only its feet.

    ¡°Master and your sculpture.¡±

    Da Tianlie looked at An Zheng and said.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled.

    It could be seen that the Chen Shaobai of his past life was someone who valued brotherhood. In the world of demons, there were many ces where one could see the statues of Da Chi and the Devil yer Lord in his previous life. The two stood side by side or face to face. It was obvious that these two statues were at least a few hundred meters tall. Who knew how much manpower and material effort they had expended to create them, but they were destroyed in the chaos.

    ¡°The fact that the statue of the Demon Lord was destroyed means that an era has passed.¡±

    The Divisions Monk looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Perhaps this is Samsara.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°No matter what it is, it will always be over, but the only thing that will never pass is brotherhood.¡±

    He wrapped his arm around An Zheng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you¡¯re even a little touched, why not give me a few million silver taels?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No problem, go wash up tonight and wait for me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯ll draw a color picture of a one hundred and eight positionster, and give you a set meal. You can choose any twenty-four choices, and I¡¯ll let you have your fill. ¡±

    The Divisions Monk originally wanted to say something, but the following words were drowned in Chen Shaobai¡¯s and An Zheng¡¯s conversation. He thought about it for a moment and felt that he was unnecessary. Which one of these fellows wasn¡¯t ambitious? There was no need to intentionallyfort them.

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°You obviously look down on my brother. How can a set meal with twenty-four positions work ¡­ Did he use it? Basically, it will be done in one two three four. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, one, two, three is enough.¡±

    Monkey interjected, ¡°Last time, wasn¡¯t it just a one or two?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud. Shushou Anran didn¡¯t know what they were talking about at all, but seeing that theirughter was so carefree, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even Da Tianlie could not help butugh, as though he was in a better mood.

    ¡°Da Tianlie, don¡¯t be sad, I will rebuild this ce in the future.¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand, ¡°I will take back all the glory that I have in the past. The decline here was a symbol of rebirth. I¡¯m going to build a row of statues there, the first one is me, five hundred meters tall. The second is An Zheng, who is four hundred meters tall. The third is Du Shoushou, who is two hundred meters tall. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Am I kneeling for you to speak?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Disgusting ¡­.¡±

    The few of them passed through the streets and entered the canyon. The city between the two mountains could be considered as the main city, and the buildings here were all very grand. Perhaps it was because there weren¡¯t as many people as thoserge cities in the mortal world, so the streets were very wide. Every building was meticulously constructed and it was definitely not the same type of building. Therefore, everyone could not help but think that if this ce was still intact, they could even settle down here.

    Many buildings have tforms extending from their roofs. If a few tables and arge umbre were ced on top of them, then three to five friends would gather together ¡­ How good it was to roast some big waists.

    The destion and peace here wererfectbination, giving people a real feeling of finding a ce to entrust themselves to amidst death and rebirth. However, this feeling of enjoyment and emotion was quickly broken.

    There was a group of people walking towards them. From their different attires, they should not be people from any big powers, but those guys that came to the Demonic Cultivator Valley from other ces as mentioned by Shushou Anran. The demon realm was in aplete mess right now. Other than the Xu and Song families, there were still many smaller families that were on their own, and many bandits as well.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a girl.¡±

    A young man who looked to be around twenty years oldughed when he saw Shushou Anran, ¡°There is only one woman in this group of men. Obviously, this woman is not a good person, and she even covered her face. ¡°Come,e,e, let us brothers see what you look like. If you look good, we don¡¯t mind how loose you are.¡±

    Shushou Anran could not even understand the viciousness of thest sentence.

    ¡°Why? Your demon realm is so low.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°If I didn¡¯t say so, this kind of rascal would not even be seen in the mortal world. Do you know why you can¡¯t see it? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Understood ¡­¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°He was killed by us.¡±

    A young man around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old came over and stood there. He took out an apricot-colored small g from his bosom and spread it out, ¡°We are from the Eastern Pce sect of Banner¡¯s Ridge. We seriously tell you, hand over everything you have on you. For example, you might not be able to protect your arms, legs, or eyes. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Indeed it is of a low level. Thest time I saw this kind of person, it was at Fantasy City.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Speaking of Fantasy City, do you still remember how we did it back then?¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°What a long time ago... I think I need a kitchen knife now. ¡±

    Du Shoushou rolled up his sleeves: ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You did it all the time when I was in Fantasy City. This time, it¡¯s my turn ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood for a long time.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he saw Da Tianlie rushing towards him likuman tank.

    ¡°The devil race isn¡¯t like this!¡±

 Chapter 1308 - Members of the Gu Song Family

    <h4>Chapter 1308 ¨C Members of the Gu Song Family</h4>

    Without waiting for Du Shoushou to get up, Da Tianlie had already rushed up first. He roared that the demons did not look like this, and directly knocked the fellow in front away likuman tank.

    The sloppy fellow still hadn¡¯t figured out that the person was oveundred meters away. His back mmed heavily into the exterior wall of a building and his entire body was almost iid in. The buildings in Demonic City were all very sturdy, and the rocks used were all rectangr rocks. Their thickness was at least half a meter, and one could tell how much strength a person would have if they were embedded inside them.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    The self-proimed Eastern Emperor of Banner¡¯s Ridge coughed a few times. After struggling for a while, he slid down the wall and took a step forward. ¡°You are f * cking courting death ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his legs gave way and he fell to the ground. The collision directly shattered his internal organs, causing him to spit out mouthfuls of blood. There were even pieces of flesh and internal organs mixed in, and after twitching a few times, his body stopped moving.

    ¡°Demons, don¡¯t kill each other!¡± Don¡¯t humiliate each other! This was the rule set down by the Demon Lord back then.

    Da Tianlie stood there and shouted, his eyespletely red.

    ¡°He actually dared to touch someone from our Eastern Emperor Sect. Kill him!¡±

    How could that group of people care what he said? They all rushed forward. Da Tianlie was obviously very excited, as he continued to stand there and roar, as if he was still fantasizing about the group of people who would remember the Demon Master¡¯s teachings from the beginning.

    Bang! With a loud sound, just as the Cultivation Power was about to hit his hand, Du Shoushou rushed over from the side and knocked over the guy who attacked. He picked up a brick from the ground and said, ¡°If I make a move against you, it¡¯ll be considered my loss.¡±

    He mmed the door hard against the face of the man lying on the floor, and the brick shattered. He randomly grabbed a piece from beside him and smashed on it, only to break it again in a few hits. The man¡¯s face was badly mangled, his skull cracked.

    That was why Du Shoushou¡¯s attack was so bloody. After a few strikes, the second piece of brick also crumbled, he moved to the side and tried to grab it to continue smashing, but he did not care what it was that caught him and swung it.

    Chen Shaobai staggered: ¡°Damn, my feet.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Once he let go, Chen Shaobai stabilized his body. The gangsters saw that he was no match for them and ran away. However, since they had made their move, how could they allow them to leave so easily?

    Du Shoushou kicked one of them to the ground, thought that when he returned, he would need to activate the teleportation circle, he grabbed onto the cor of the person and asked: ¡°Do you have magic crystals with you, give me everything you have.¡±

    That guy immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I did. I beg of you to spare my life.¡±

    He emptied all the items in his personal space magic tool on the ground, including some magic crystals and money that could only be used in the demon realm. Du Shoushou kept all these things. He thought that An Zheng did not do it like this at the time, and then kicked that fellow to the ground. He picked uiece of the city wall from the ground and smashed it onto that fellow¡¯s head.

    Pah pah pah, the guy also stopped moving.

    The remaining people could not run away. Someone reacted first and poured out all the things in his spatial magic tool, ¡°I¡¯ll give them all to you. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°One magic stone for one leg, and two magic stones for two mouths... Pui, if everyone can take out five magic crystals, I¡¯ll let you leave safely. ¡°If I can¡¯t take out 5 pieces, then 1 piece is missing and the leg will be crippled. If there are 2 pieces missing, then 2 pieces are missing. If there are 3 pieces missing and 1 arm missing, then ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the rest of the people had already ced all of their magic crystals in front of him, which added up total of sixty to seventy magic crystals.

    ¡°Looks like magic crystals aren¡¯t very valuable in the demon realm.¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that it was a little boring, but he had already said it out. He was not someone who didn¡¯t know what to say, so he waved his hand: ¡°Scram, I will show you what I can do next time. I can tell you in earnest that if you ever dare to bully people again, I will find you and kill you no matter where you go. ¡±

    He waved his hand and put on an act, ¡°I have already sprinkled the Colourless and Soul-Chaser Insects on your bodies. In a short period of time, they will be able to drill into your flesh, but you won¡¯t even be able to detect it yourselves. In the future, as long as you dare to do anything bad, I will immediately know where you are. ¡°Don¡¯t think that your grandpa is joking ¡­¡±

    He went over and tore off one of the fellows¡¯ arms. ¡°I will keep my word... You gave me one less and thought I didn¡¯t see it. ¡±

    That person¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a single word.

    ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand and put away all the things on the ground.

    He turned his head around, and saw Da Tianlie still muttering to himself, ¡°How could this be ¡­ The Demon Lord had said that all demons must love each other. He said, the outside world doesn¡¯t understand our demon race, and thinks that we are all bad people, so we must do evil. Even if they didn¡¯t think that way, they felt that we were all beasts. The people from the immortal pce want to exterminate us. The people from the mortal world look down on us and are even afraid of us. We have to treat our own people well ¡­ These words were all said by the Demon Lord, did they forget about it? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai hugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Brother, how long has it been since Ist came back? They all thought I was dead. I¡¯ve been dead for a long time, so how long can a dead personst? Moreover, the demon realm has been in turmoil for many years, so people have long changed. ¡±

    Da Tianlie: ¡°But, you can¡¯t kill your own people either.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°You may not be used to it yet, in the mortal world, in the immortal pce, this kind of thing ¡­ Sigh ¡­ Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the items left behind by those people, which were all messed up with everything else. He asked Shushou Anran: ¡°You just said that a lot of people havee back to the Demonic Training Valley to explore, what do you mean?¡±

    Shushou Anran exined: ¡°This is Demon Capital, after all. There used to be arge amount of treasures and the private coffers of various great ns. At that time, war broke out, and people were caught off guard. Many families were exterminated, but nothing was unearthed. This was also the Devil Realm Pce, and inside there were countless treasures. Back then, when the two families were fighting over the treasures, there were only a few that appeared on the surface. Arge number of things were sealed off within the enchantment. Therefore, many people came here to try their luck. The people I met earlier were not people from anyrge power. I have never even heard of any banner from the royal n of Shandong. ¡±

    ¡°However, we still need to be careful because no one dares to upy this ce, and no one wants to give up. So, it can be said that they let people in. However, the main area was still under the control of the great powers. ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about these gangsters. What we need to care about is the front ¡­¡±

    She pointed forward, ¡°Do you see those gs? Each g represents a force. If you enter the ce where the g has been nted, you will challenge this power. The reason why those fellows had said that they didn¡¯t need to care was because they didn¡¯t even have the right to put up a g here. ¡°She carried a g in her arms. She only dared toe over to scare people because she saw us.¡±

    ¡°Raise the g?¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned: ¡°So childish.¡±

    Monkey thought for a while and said, ¡°The demon realm has been sealed for many years, and many of the rules are still the rules of the ancient martial arts world. In fact, it was just like the Immortal pce ruins in the past. The various powerhouses would upy their own territory, and no one could rashly enter. This ce where dragons and snakes are mixed together, and it¡¯s not a bad thing to be careful. ¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly thought of something, and retrieved the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s banner from his spatial artifact. He flung it at the wind: ¡°We also brought our gs, and they are bigger than all of them!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to put up a g and steal territory, we¡¯re here to find the Sealing dimension. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the gs ced at various ces with a face full of unhappiness: ¡°But I really want to insert it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°These words are a bit ¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a cloud of dust suddenly rose from behind him. Shushou Anran turned his head to look at them and his expression changed: ¡°These people who are following me like my shadow, I really can¡¯t get rid of them.¡±

    Behind them, a group of ck Cavalry soldiers quickly caught up.

    ¡°Which side of the ck Cavalry are they from?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked as he ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the Xu family.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about him? If he really dares to attack, then just hit him.¡±

    They quickly rushed forward, and when they saw that there waemple that was still rtively intact in the distance, they charged in. They were a little faster than the ck Cavalry, so they were temporarily left behind. They still didn¡¯t understand the demon realm, so it wasn¡¯t good for them to act brazenly. Everyone hid within the main hall and watched outside. Not long after, they saw the ck cavalry army speeding past. Just as he was about to rush over, a torrential rain suddenly fell from the sky. However, it wasn¡¯t a torrential rain but a raging inferno.

    Rays of golden mes descended from the sky and engulfed the hundred or so ck Cavalry soldiers in an instant. As long as those mes touched it, they would instantly set it on fire. The speed at which it burned was extremely fast. Those Shadow Cavalry soldiers did not have any reaction. In just a few minutes, they were engulfed by the sea of fire and soon turned into ashes.

    A group of people wearing white armor walked out from behind the ruins. The person in the lead was a cold looking young man in his twenties. He was wearing white clothes and armor, and had a jade-like face. He looked rather handsome. Hundreds of soldiers in white armor were following behind him, looking just as ferocious.

    ¡°Why are these Xu Ran dogs here?¡±

    The young man frowned slightly, then looked towards the main hall: ¡°The friend inside is this one Gu Zou. Since you are the enemies of the Xu family, then you are our Gu family¡¯s friends. I¡¯ve taken care of all the pursuers. If you don¡¯t mind,e out and talk. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others looked at each other.

    Shushou Anran said: ¡°The Gu family is easy to talk to, and can be more open and straightforward. We can have a chat.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°If something isn¡¯t right, everyone, please leave. Look at me with your eyes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°But I was walking behind you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then what do you think!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°About that ¡­ It¡¯s a little difficult. ¡±

 Chapter 1309 - What the hell does that have to do with you?

    <h4>Chapter 1309 ¨C What the hell does that have to do with you?</h4>

    At the very least, Gu Heng didn¡¯t look like a sinister and ruthless person, even though the matter of him destroying the ck Cavalry with his own hands had just passed. It was an irreconcble war between the two great families, an attitude that he could not change.

    In fact, from Shushou Anran¡¯s exnation, it could be seen that the cause of the war was the Xu Ran Family. The three great elders of the demon race all had their own responsibilities after the Demon Lord had disappeared. However, the Demon World was sealed off, and Xu Ran, who was outside, becamerson with nothing to do. With his character, how could he possibly remain calm?

    Perhaps what Gu Song did was wrong, because at that time, he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Instead, he pitied Xu Ran and gave arge portion of the power he had. Later on, when Xu Ran¡¯s descendants were expelled from the core of the power, they became unwilling to ept this and decided to kill him.

    Good old Gu Song, who would have thought that Xu Ran¡¯s descendants would be so ruthless and decisive.

    Actually, just by thinking about it, one could tell that outside of Xu Ran, his attitude had always been tyrannical. His descendants had been through thick and thin, and they had all learned the tyrannical art. The way the descendants of the ancient Song Dynasty solved the problem was only to contact the seniors of the demon race to speak up.

    But that was at that time, after experiencing tens of thousands of years of war, what was good and what was bad?

    ¡°Excuse me, where are you from?¡±

    When Gu Song asked the question, he was very polite, he didn¡¯t seem like the leader of the Gu family in this generation at all.

    ¡°From Shura City.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°We are not from the demon race. We came here from the outside world to help a friend of yours from the demon race who was stranded in the outside world to find the root of the problem.¡±

    Previously, they had already agreed that if they met with such a situation, they would say that Da Tianlie was identally sealed when he followed the Demon Lord out. They were Da Tianlie¡¯s new friends who apanied him back to the Demon race to search for their past.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gu Song looked at An Zheng, and then looked at Da Tianlie. ¡°It is indeed the aura of my demon, and it is very ancient.

    ¡°Da Tianlie.¡±

    Da Tianlie was especially proud when he answered these three words, and the words he said afterwards made him even more so.

    ¡°Attendant of the Demon Lord.¡±

    After Gu Heng heard these words, his face changed, ¡°Demon Lord ¡­ Attendant?! ¡±

    He could feel the strong primordial devil aura on Da Tianlie¡¯s body, which was not something that could be faked. And the clothes Da Tianlie was wearing, was also a design from a long time ago. Most importantly, the eye-catching devil symbol on Da Tianlie¡¯s clothes, had not been worn by anyone for a very, very long time.

    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡±

    Gu Heng suddenly fell to his knees and kowtowed, ¡°The Devil race¡¯s unfilial descendant, the descendant of the Gu family, Gu Heng, greets Ancestor.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too much to call him Old Ancestor.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Da Tianlie reached out to help Gu Zong up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­ What was happening to the Infernal Realm? I have not returned for ten thousand years, and yet I have returned in such a manner. Back then, the Demon Lord said that the same race as the Demon race could not kill each other, and could not humiliate each other ¡­ These words are still in my ears, but you have already be like this. ¡±

    ¡°Forefather, too many things have happened in the period that you haven¡¯t returned. It¡¯s not something that can be exined with just a few words.¡± I sincerely request that Ancestor follow me back to the Gu family. The elders of the Gu family greet you and exin things to you. ¡±

    He spoke with sincerity, but it was hard to tell if he was feeling it or not. His face was actually covered in tears.

    ¡°Ancestor, I have heard of your name ¡­ Back then, you were the leader of the four servants by the Demon Lord¡¯s side. Other than you, there is another servant of the Gu family called Gu Wanhuan. Do you remember her? ¡±

    ¡°How could I not remember? That was my brother.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s hands started to tremble, and his entire body seemed to be on the verge of copse. Tears welled up in his eyes, uncontrobly. He had not returned to the Demon World after tens of thousands of years. By the time he returned, the Demon World was in ruins, but he could still meet his own brother¡¯s descendants. How could he possibly be calm?

    ¡°Ancestor, follow me home.¡±

    Gu Heng crawled up, supporting Da Tianlie with both hands.

    Da Tianlie waved his hand: ¡°No need to support me, I¡¯m not old yet. I¡¯ve been sealed for ten thousand years, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body.¡±

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, and Chen Shaobai understood what An Zheng meant. An Zheng meant that unless it was absolutely necessary, Chen Shaobai should not reveal his identity. Furthermore, Shushou Anran had also discussed with him before, so he would not reveal Chen Shaobai¡¯s identity as the reincarnation of the devil master.

    ¡°The Gu family has around 2300 people in the Demonic Cultivation Valley. They are here to protect the old residence of the Gu family and also to send people to patrol the Demon Pce to prevent those petty people from entering. At the moment, in the Demonic Cultivator Valley, the Gu family is the responsibility of my great-uncle, Gu Dangran. He is the younger brother of the current head of the Gu family, Gu Ping. ¡°Our lineage is the direct descendant of your brother back then, the subordinate of the Demon Lord Gu Wanhuan.¡±

    Gu Heng exined as he walked, ¡°The ces that have the Flying Dragon g of the Gu family are all controlled by us. The ce you came over to just now is considered the dividing line, and the south side of the academy is controlled by the Xu family. Generally, in the Demonic Cultivator Valley, as long as both parties don¡¯t cross the line, there won¡¯t be any big arguments. ¡°But just now, when they were chasing after you, they crossed the line. I already knew that you and your friend would be no small matter. Otherwise, the Xu Family would not have rushed over like this.¡±

    As they spoke, they followed Gu Heng and entered a veryrge manor. This ce was no longer within the canyon, but on the hill to the left. This manor was built ording to the mountains, and the pavilions and pavilions were kept in perfect condition. There were Gu family warriors guarding the manor¡¯s gate, and soldiers patrolling the high walls. The archer tower was covered with the Gu family¡¯s Flying Dragon g.

    ¡°The young general is back!¡±

    Seeing that Gu Heng had returned, the guard neatly performed a military salute and said, ¡°Formidable!¡±

    ¡°Mighty!¡±

    The soldiers on the wall also saluted respectfully.

    ¡°I started leading the army on the battlefield at the age of sixteen, and died with them. Therefore, the soldiers still have some respect for me, treating me as their big brother.¡±

    Gu Heng embarrassedly said.

    Although he only looked to be in his twenties, he was definitely not young. Judging by the age of ordinary people, he should be an old man. These soldiers truly respected him, not feared him.

    As he followed Gu Heng into the manor, he realized that it was much bigger inside than it looked outside. The interior was well-preserved. The grass, the garden, and even a small waterfall, all gave peoplefreshing feeling. In this ruined Demon Training Valley, this could be considered a paradise.

    Gu Heng had already sent someone to report back earlier, so when he entered the door, he saw a white-haired old man running out quickly. He was actually a bit staggering.

    ¡°Unfilial descendant Gu Dangran greets Ancestor!¡±

    The old man fell to his knees withump, kneeling as if he was real. Seeing him kneel at such an age, Da Tianlie felt embarrassed. Although he was much older than Gu Dangran ¡­ However, to see such a white-haired elder kneel to him was truly uneptable.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m not used to being so old yet.¡±

    Da Tianlie reached out to help Gu Dangran up, and thetter looked to be extremely excited.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, unsurprisingly...¡±

    Gu Dangran carefully sized Da Tianlie up from top to bottom, then turned around and said to Gu Zong. ¡°You¡¯ve seen pictures, right? At that time, the Old Ancestor Gu Wanhuan was one of the four servants of the Demon Master and a portrait has been passed down since time immemorial, which depicted the Old Ancestor standing together with his three brothers. ¡±

    The excitement in those eyes meant that I had actually seen a living person in my lifetime.

    After a long time, Gu Dangran finally calmed down, and after the tea was served, he exined everything that had happened in the past few years to Da Tianlie. It was basically as Shushou Anran said, but with a lot of details.

    ¡°Back then, in order to pacify the other elder, Xu Ran, my ancestor gave him almost all of the authority in the Devil Realm, even the military power. Otherwise, the Xu family would not have dared to suddenly attack them. Sigh ¡­ The Gu family has let the Demon Lord down. We do not respect the teachings of the Demon Lord back then. Now that the demon realm has be like this, my Gu family cannot be med. You are the servants of the original Demon Master, the most trusted person to the Demon Lord. Please ept my bow for the Demon Lord, my Gu family ¡­ ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Gu Dangran stood up shakily, then kneeled down and kowtowed once more, ¡°My Gu Family, is wrong.¡±

    At this moment, tears were streaming down his face.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°The world is unpredictable, so you can¡¯t be med.¡±

    Gu Dangran raised his head, ¡°Uh ¡­ This is? ¡±

    Da Tianlie: ¡°Cough, cough... This is a friend I made in the mortal world. Back then, when I went on a campaign with the Demon Lord, the Demon Lord and the enemy disappeared withourace, leaving me sealed. I only saw the light when they discovered me not long ago and helped me undo the seal. They know that I am a member of the demon race and they have traveled thousands of miles to apany me back, so they can be considered as my good brothers. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, Gu Dangran¡¯s expression became unnatural, he was calcting... Da Tianlie could be considered to be one of his ancestors, but he said that Chen Shaobai and the other young people were his brothers.

    ¡°Senior, please get up.¡±

    Chen Shaobai hurried over to help him up. ¡°Stop kneeling.¡±

    Da Tianlie hurried over to support Chen Shaobai. ¡°How can you call him senior?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Err ¡­¡±

    The situation became awkward for a moment.

    An Zheng gave Da Tianlie a meaningful nce, and only then did Da Tianliee to his senses on his purpose foring here: ¡°Oh right, I heard that another elder is at the sealed grounds, do you know where that ce is? Back then, the Demon Master still had a few words for me to return to report to the Elder Chang Mo, but it¡¯s been sealed for too long, I didn¡¯t expect that tens of thousands of years had passed. I wonder if the Elder Chang Mo is still here? ¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s face looked troubled, ¡°I know where the sealed area is, but, I can¡¯t go there ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because that is a forbidden area. Whoever approaches first will definitely provoke a group attack from the people from his family. No matter how domineering the people of the Xu family were, they did not dare to rashly approach. Furthermore, so much time has passed, and no one knows what the Sealing Land really is. ¡±

    Da Tianlie waved his hand: ¡°I will definitely go. I cannot go against the Demon Lord¡¯s orders.¡±

    Gu Dangran looked at Gu Heng and after a long silence, he said, ¡°If you really want to go in... I¡¯ll have to ask the head of the family. And to open the seal, we need to gather all the members of the demon ns. ¡±

    The corner of Chen Shaobai¡¯s mouth hooked up, ¡°Then let¡¯s gather. I also want to see what kind of things are currently messing with my Demon World.¡±

    Gu Dangran: ¡°...¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t say it out loud, his eyes clearly showed that it was none of his business.

 Chapter 1310 - Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1310 ¨C Eyes</h4>

    Gu Dangran sent people to contact the Patriarch of the Gu family, Gu Ping. He took this time to exin to Da Tianlie and the others about the location of the seal. Originally, this matter could not be mentioned in front of An Zheng and the others, but with Da Tianlie¡¯s strong request, Gu Dangran was too embarrassed to insist.

    ¡°Back then, you left the Demon World with the Demon Lord, so you do not know what happened afterwards.¡±

    Gu Dangran exined: ¡°Actually,ter on, Elder Chang Mo had once imaged it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°At that time, it was the early stage of the warunched by the descendants of the Xu Ran family. Their army was likot knife through butter, killing a lot of our people in the beginning.¡± Those seniors who had once spoken up for justice were all ughtered by them in the span of a night. That night, we were also in a hurry to fight. Fortunately, the guards of the Demon Pce were on our side, and after a night of killing, they chased the Xu family out of the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s Valley. But in just one night, the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s Valley was full of wounds. ¡±

    ¡°That night, the image of the Elder Chang Mo appeared and disappeared after saying a few words.¡±

    Gu Dangran said: ¡°It is precisely because of these words, that even if the people of the Xu family coveted the treasures hidden in the sealed grounds, they would still not dare to rashly approach.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Nobodyes in.¡±

    Gu Dangran replied, ¡°Just like that, there¡¯s a miserable scream from behind. It was as if the Elder Chang Mo had encountered some extremely dangerous situation at that time, and during the most dangerous time, he had imaged and warned people outside to not go near. Of course, all these years, it¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any bold people trying to sneak into the sealednd, but ¡­ ¡°All those who were within five hundred meters of thend that was sealed are dead.¡±

    ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Foeriod of time, those people with malicious intents wanted to enter the sealed area to steal the treasures. They all went there during the night. But the next morning, the corpse will be found outside the Sealing Land. It looks to bepletely undamaged, without even a single wound. ¡±

    He exined, ¡°The main reason we have to inform the family head is that although the Gu family has some status in the demon realm, we can¡¯t easily break the Demon Lord¡¯s rule, which is established by our ancestors. The Gu family¡¯s rule is that in the Demon World, others can forget the Demon Lord, while others can break the rules set by the Demon Lord, but my Gu family can¡¯t. If someone did not provoke the matter of the family¡¯s survival, the descendants of the Gu family would not be able to easily kill the devil race. ¡±

    Although his words were good, when he thought about how Gu Heng had killed those ck Cavalry of the Xu family, he did not hesitate at all. However, in this chaotic world, it was not easy for the Gu family to maintain their family¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°Although everyone thinks that the Demon Lord will not return, this bottom line is still carefully guarded. The bottom line was thend of the seal. The first was that no one dared to get close. The second was that no one would be able to make up for the loss if they went into another n. Third... Everyone said that the person who killed the person was not some sort of mechanism or expert, nor was it some sealed environment, but a curse. ¡±

    ¡°Curse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is rumored that before the Elder Chang Mo entered the sealednd, he made a curse. Anyone who does not have the bloodline of the Demon Lord entering the sealednd will die.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that...¡±

    Hisughter was untimely, Gu Dangran red at him fiercely. Chen Shaobaiughed awkwardly: ¡°Continue...¡±

    ¡°But now that you, the Ancestor, have returned, you are the subordinate of the Demon Master, the most trusted person the Demon Master ever had. Therefore, this was also an opportunity to gather all the qualified demons and discuss whether or not to open the seal. I also hope that you can take charge of the situation and end the chaos in the Devil Realm. The demon realm could no longer withstand the torment. I¡¯ve always thought that if the people from the Immortal Pce knew about the current state of the demon realm, they would have long ago ughtered their way here. ¡±

    ¡°The immortal pce can¡¯t take care of itself.¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    Gu Dangran: ¡°This ¡­ Friend, can you let me have a nice chat with the ancestor? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Da Tianlie: ¡°When he speaks, can you respect him a little!¡±

    Gu Dangran: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Da Tianlie: ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    Gu Dangran: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled at Da Tianlie: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine ¡­ However, if we can take advantage of this opportunity to have the war end, we can give iry. ¡±

    Da Tianlie lowered his head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Dangran: ¡°...¡±

    Returning to the room that Gu Dangran had arranged for him, An Zheng nced at Chen Shaobai and said, ¡°Right now, it seems like it won¡¯t be that easy to enter. Furthermore, I can guarantee that even if the Gu Family were to gather all the great families of the Devil Realm, they wouldn¡¯t calm the war. Da Tianlie¡¯s identity is still not enough, and your cultivation is still too low. Even though you have reached Celestial Sovereign¡¯s strength, there is not much meaning to it ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You will lose me if you speak like that.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not a one-day affair to reorganize the demon realm. This is your home, if you are willing to stay here to restore peace, we will return first after we finish our business, after all, Martial Arts Conference also needs to face this. We wille back to help you after the matter with the Martial Arts Conference is over. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Generally speaking, when parents trick little kids into saying that I¡¯ll take you out to y and then leave the kids outside, it¡¯s more or less the same as your current appearance.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Call me daddy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°At most, you can call me mother.¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions sat at the side, thinking that why is his friend like this all the time ¡­ Then heughed without a care in the world. Sometimes, he felt that listening to Chen Shaobai and An Zheng¡¯s messy jokes was even more interesting than when he was reading Buddhist scriptures silently. Every time he thought of this, he felt that he was spheming the Buddha.

    ¡°It depends.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t feel good to see the Demon World like this. Although truthfully speaking, I don¡¯t have as strong of a feeling as Da Tianlie, but this was once I protected ¡­ If we really can find the Elder Chang Mo and understand the past, you can go back first. If I leave this ce without doing anything, I will let Da Tianlie down, and the word ¡®Demon Master¡¯ will also let me down. ¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°When we¡¯re not by your side, stop nagging.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You make it sound like we can talk a lot when we¡¯re by his side.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looking at my interest, looking at my interest...¡±

    At the same time, in an abandoned courtyard in the Valley of Devils. The short guy who came over after chasing An Zheng and the others stood there, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh when he saw the unfamiliar surroundings. He muttered to himself, ¡°Why did Ie over here, what does it have to do with me ¡­ But he was really curious. I don¡¯t know what those little bastards are up to anymore, so I have to be careful not to let them see me. ¡±

    He hid there and carefully looked outside. ¡°But where are these little bastards?¡±

    This person was actually the white-bearded old man.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    He suddenly turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s calling for me!¡±

    But there was no one behind him, not even a shadow, let alonuman. The white-bearded old man raised his hand to scratch his head. He felt that he had been getting more and more unsettled in the recent days. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Could it be that I haven¡¯t slept well recently?¡± Then he shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    In another space, the dpidated city gate, overgrown weeds, and the veteran who had already finished hisst bottle of wine, the scene looked so deste.

    ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    The old soldier red at the white-bearded old man.

    The white-bearded old man rode the green ox over. ¡°Do you think I want to? I¡¯m so annoyed to see your old face all day. ¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still looking?¡±

    ¡°Am I looking at you? I am looking for myself ¡­ I searched back and forth on the same road for so long, but I wasn¡¯t able to find it, so ¡­ ¡°Why do you have to find me when?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    The old soldier harrumphed. ¡°You must still be sleeping.¡±

    The white-bearded old man let out a long sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t understand ¡­ You really are just a veteran guarding the gates in this space. You don¡¯t have any special identity or background. You are just an ordinary person, and I am not ¡­ I only remember that when I rode this Old Bull westward out of the door, not long after, time broke apart and my avatar that I separated to search for the Dao Fruit was cut apart, no longer in contact. Don¡¯t you understand, you don¡¯t understand ¡­ I still don¡¯t know whether I am my true self or a clone. You will never understand this kind of irritation and pain. ¡±

    The veteran replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not awake, but that you¡¯re mentally ill.¡±

    In another space, the white-bearded old man rode a green ox and arrived at a city gate. He looked at the majestic city gates and felt as if he had been here before. He looked at the young soldier standing at the city¡¯s gate and asked, ¡°Is this Huogu Kowloon?¡±

    The soldier snorted and pointed at the words on the gate. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The white-bearded old man nodded his head in thanks and urged his Old Bull to move forward. The youngster was humphed. ¡°He¡¯s sick.¡±

    The white-bearded old man came out of the Huogu Kowloon, raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he could see rays of green light flying in all directions. He frowned witeculiar expression on his face, ¡°Returning to the origin of ten thousand seems to be the Dao Fruit, while I have split into ten thousand to search for it ¡­ Am I wrong or am I right? ¡±

    The Old Bull he was sitting on let out a cry, as if it wasforting him.

    ¡°I always feel like I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    He patted the Old Bull¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The only ones who might be able to save this world are you and me.¡±

    But at this time, a pair of huge eyes suddenly appeared in the sky, staring at him with iparable terror. In that moment, both the white bearded old man and the Old Bull felt as if they were being controlled, and couldn¡¯t even move.

    It waair of incredibly bizarre eyes, huge to the point it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. There was no difference between a ck eyeball and a white eyeball. Instead, there were many bright stars slowly circting within the pair of eyes.

 Chapter 1311 - Indistinguishable Enemy Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1311 ¨C Indistinguishable Enemy Friends</h4>

    While everyone was cultivating, Gu Dangran sent someone over to invite Da Tianlie out forivate conversation. No one cared much about it, since Da Tianlie would tell them about it after he returned. Only, no one had expected that this conversation would continue for so long, and that Da Tianlie would only return four hourster.

    ¡°My lord, things might not be so simple.¡±

    When Da Tianlie returned, his expression was a little strange. He said to Chen Shaobai, ¡°The Gu family members are not only worried about the interference of the other demon families, you guys ¡­ The people of the Gu family insisted that no one other than the demons could enter the sealednd. They let me advise you to leave the demon realm as soon as possible. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was a little unhappy: ¡°If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just tell them my identity.¡±

    ¡°There will be countless people trying to kill you.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and said, ¡°Now that you are so weak, there is no way that you can intimidate them. On the contrary, once they know who you are, they will eliminate you immediately. Because they have already gotten used to their current lives. The Xu and Gu families are dukes that monopolizegion, yet you want them to bow down and bow down once more? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then what do we do? If we don¡¯t meet the Elder Chang Mo, we probably won¡¯t know who that terrifying opponent will be in the future.¡±

    Da Tianlie said: ¡°How about this, I will follow them in, if I find the Elder Chang Mo, I will ask.¡±

    ¡°Too dangerous.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°I¡¯m worried about you going in alone.¡±

    Da Tianlie was immediately moved. After all, this Demon Master was not the same as the Demon Master in his previous life. Although the Demon Master in his past life had treated him quite well, he had never said such kind words. He stood there, at a loss of what to do. He was so excited that he looked like a child who had just received a small red flower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in ourselves.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly gritted his teeth, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say before that only people of the Demon Lord¡¯s bloodline can freely enter or leave? I am the reincarnation of the Swallowing Heavens, so of course I can enter. ¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Da Tianlie scratched his head: ¡°After all, the Gu family is not bad to us.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t care so much anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    An Zheng paced back and forth, and after thinking for a while, he said: ¡°Then go in by yourself, don¡¯t wait any longer. If too many ns came, more idents would happen. Those people will go crazy because of the treasures of thend they sealed, and your identity might even be exposed. ¡±

    Shushou Anran said: ¡°I also feel that we can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the crowd: ¡°Da Tianlie, you can¡¯t go in. You stay here and dy those people. We¡¯ll pretend to leave thend of the demons and then circle back to thend of the seal. You stay at the Gu household and pretend to be together with them as you wait for the people from the various families to gather. ¡±

    Da Tianlie said worriedly, ¡°But, none of you understand the Demon World and the sealed grounds. If I don¡¯t follow your words and something happens to me, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m after all, the reincarnation of the Swallowing Heavens, so I¡¯m not that useless.¡±

    Since they had already reached an agreement, everyone left the manor of the Gu family. Knowing that An Zheng and the others were really going to leave, Gu Dangran was obviously very happy. He asked Gu Heng to personally send them out of the Cultivator¡¯s Valley, but An Zheng and the others did not refuse.

    In front of the teleportation circle, An Zheng said to Gu Heng, ¡°We don¡¯t have any magic crystals, give us some and we¡¯ll teleport to the Little Asura City.¡±

    He did not give An Zheng any space to stay and directly ced them into the teleportation circle instead, ¡°Although we haven¡¯t interacted much with each other, I can see that all of you are people that can be friends. If we have the chance to meet again in the future, I hope that we can spend some time to drink and chat happily.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up, ¡°See you again.¡±

    Everyone entered the teleportation circle, causing Da Tianlie¡¯s tears to fall as he waved goodbye to everyone. Seeing that the teleportation circle had sent An Zheng and the rest away, Gu Heng heaved a sigh of relief. He and Da Tianlie led their subordinates and headed back to the manor, looking very happy on the way.

    Little Shura City.

    When everyone came out, they found a ce to sit down and rest. Du Shoushou took out the magic crystals he had snatched from the spatial artifact that he carried around and smiled, ¡°The Gu family¡¯s people obviously not as loyal as they seem.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Even you can see that.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Look at how Gu Hengughed when we left, we did not even try to stop him. I¡¯m more worried about Da Tianlie now, whether he can stay in the Gu family by himself or not. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°There shouldn¡¯t broblem, they should be considered to be respectful to Da Tianlie. After all, Da Tianlie is a true subordinate of the Demon Master, so they shouldn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. Wait a minute, we¡¯ll teleport back after dark and go directly to thend of the seal. Then, think of a way to enter as soon as possible, ande out as soon as possible to help Da Tianlie. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and discovered that An Zheng¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± I just hope that nothing bad will happen to Da Tianlie, that he has a loyal and honest personality, and that the Gu family members can act modestly but in reality, they are all very scheming. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to pee.¡±

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng had been together for a long time, he didn¡¯t even need to look at An Zheng before he understood what was happening. He stood up and said: ¡°I will also go.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    Shushou Anran stood up and walked towards the distance with quick steps.

    A few of them went to the back of the teleportation circle, and An Zheng said in a low voice, ¡°Although it is just my feeling, I still have to be cautious. This Shushou Anran is not to be trusted. I always felt that there waroblem with things that were too coincidental. It might be because I had been in the Ming Fa Si for too long, so I had my suspicions all the time. We can¡¯t wait until night, we have to think of a way to make Shushou Anran leaveter. Let¡¯s immediately return to the Demon Training Valley, and go straight to the sealed area. ¡±

    In the distance, Shushou Anran shouted, ¡°Are you all done yet?¡±

    Du Shoushou loudly replied: ¡°Bullshit, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not shitting?¡±

    Shushou Anran snorted, and did not say anymore.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I agree with An Zheng¡¯s words, we do not harm anyone, and we cannot easily trust this woman.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    A hundred meters away, Shushou Anran leaned on the broken city walls and thought about something, turning his head back from time to time to look towards the teleportation circle. She was frowning as well, as if there was something on his mind that couldn¡¯t be resolved. After waiting for a few minutes, she got a little impatient and began to walk towards the teleportation nexus.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Right at this moment, she heard Du Shoushou¡¯s furious roar, and saw An Zheng and the others all rushing towards the sand dune. Shushou Anran¡¯s face changed, his body suddenly elerated, and rushed forward like a bolt of lightning. An Zheng and the others were extremely fast, as if they were chasing after someone, and quickly entered the desert. Shushou Anran clenched his teeth and chased after them. After chasing for more than ten minutes, he had actually lost track of An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Shushou Anran suddenly reacted, and immediately chased after the teleportation circle. She rushed to the high tform and saw that the teleportation spell formation had a few shes of light.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Shushou Anran could not help but curse, and then, he took out a few magic crystals from his spatial artifact. After the teleportation formation had cooled down, he ced the magic crystals inside, and teleported back to the Demonic Training Valley. A light shed on the teleportation nexus, and she disappeared.

    An Zheng and the others came out from the sand dune, and looked at the teleportation circle.

    ¡°This woman, whether she has problems or not, can¡¯t get along. If she really is rted to the Gu Song Family, then she would immediately go find Gu Dangran when she gets back. ¡±

    ¡°That may not be so. If she is rted to the Gu family, she should have thought of a way to tell Gu Dangran¡¯s identity long ago.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    Just as An Zheng finished speaking, he felt a wave of aura around him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide first.¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened up a new dimension of Big Mustard City. This dimension was like a grain of sand, even immortals in the desert wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. Everyone entered the big mustard space. From the sand dune, they could easily see the situation in Little Shura City.

    Not long after they entered the Big Mustard¡¯s space, countless cavalrymen began to gather from all directions. These cavalry soldiers were clearly not the Xu Family¡¯s ck gs they had encountered before, but were actually cavalry soldiers d in bright red armor. Sitting down was not a demon wolf, buype of demon beast called unicorn. Its body was about the same size as the demon wolf, and it had the shape of a horse. It was snow-white and looked extremely mystical.

    Thousands of cavalrymen swarmed over, their bright red armor and bright red battle gs looking like a sea of fire burning against the ground. It was obvious that there were some true experts among these cavalrymen, and judging from their auras, one could tell that their strength was terrifying. The army poured into Little Asura City, encircling it so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.

    ¡°Find them!¡±

    The leader was an old man wited beard. His beard was like the long hair of a lion, and he looked extremely mighty. This old man had an imposing aura about him, even if he wasn¡¯t angry. It was clear that he had a very high status. The group of cultivators under hismand scattered and turned Little Shura City upside down.

    ¡°Young Master, we couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°Young master, the transfer array still has some aura left. From the coordinates, someone just teleported to the Valley of Devils.¡±

    The red-bearded old man was furious, ¡°These fellows are truly crafty. I knew that they would not leave the Demon World so easily. Immediately send someone to inform the Demon Training Valley that they are back. The cavalry army is back, and the rest of the people will follow me to the Demon Training Valley. ¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The several thousand cavalrymen formed a formation and left, their movements swift and orderly. Clearly, they were well-trained. The red-bearded elder led the dozen or so cultivators into the transfer array. Not long after, a golden light shed and they were teleported to the Valley of Devils.

    An Zheng and the others could clearly see what was going on. Chen Shaobai harrumphed, ¡°Indeed, the more loyal and honest one looks, the more likely it is that there¡¯s someone with a deeper scheming mind.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    An Zhengid there with his eyes closed: ¡°They will think that we went straight to the Sealing Dimension and let them enter. Let¡¯s find a chance to enter.¡±

 Chapter 1312 - Two Options One

    <h4>Chapter 1312 ¨C Two Options One</h4>

    The entire Big Mustard Space was very quiet. They could even sleep at this time, and it seemed as if they slept very deeply. Several hourster, as if an rm clock had rung inside An Zheng¡¯s body, he suddenly sat up and said: ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Everyone opened their eyes, but in reality, none of them were asleep.

    He left the Mustard Space and headed straight for the teleportation nexus.

    This was an unknown world, a world in danger at any time, a world in which no one knew who to trust. However, An Zheng and the others were already used to taking risks. If they did not, their lives would be boring instead.

    The light from the teleportation spell formation seemed to be announcing something as they once again headed towards the Demon Training Valley.

    It was deep into the night when they arrived at the Demonic Training Valley, so An Zheng¡¯s timing and calctions were perfect. At this time, the inside of the Devil Refining Valley was frighteningly quiet, but the light shining from the teleportation array was very bright. So after they exited the transfer array, they immediately left.

    What kind of people are they?

    When they came here before, they seemed to be admiring the scenery. They were admiring the magnificence of the demonic race in the past when they built the Demonic Training Valley, but everything they saw was deeply engraved in their minds.

    After leaving the Teleportation Pce, they left for the manor where the Gu family resided. In the dark night, they were like hunters who had perfectly hidden themselves, but here, countless people thought they were hunters, waiting to kill An Zheng and the others.

    No one would have thought that An Zheng and the others would go straight for the Gu family¡¯s manor. At this moment, the majority of the Gu family had already been sent out to search for An Zheng and the others in the Demonic Cultivator Valley. The few of them quickly made their way through the night, finding the Gu family¡¯s manor with familiarity. They didn¡¯t even speak a single word along the way.

    A few of them were hiding in the ruins at the opposite side of the Gu family estate. An Zheng and Chen Shaobai climbed up the mountain and looked towards the Gu family courtyard. They did not need to talk, every movement and every look could be said to be able to take divinity by heart.

    They are cynical when theyugh and they are terrible when they get serious.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be here yet.¡±

    An Zheng got down from the high ground and sat down to take out some food from his spatial artifact. The Gu family would never contact the other families. Secondly, they have to inform the various great families, but it is definitely not to open the seal, but to use Da Tianlie¡¯s identity to determine the true identity of their Gu Family. ¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Did you give the things you gave Da Tianlie before you left?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°We, the Oldman Huo, have personally created amunication tool, and only we have one. But up until now, Da Tianlie still hasn¡¯t contacted me. ¡±

    An Zheng thought for a moment: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    At the same time, in the Gu manor.

    In a secret room, eighteen Demon Sealing Nails were nailed onto Da Tianlie¡¯s body, hung on a sturdy iron shelf. All of his vital points had been nailed to the Demon Sealing Nail. His meridians and blood vessels had been sealed, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. All the magic tools he had brought with him were pulled out and tossed to the side. A group of people stood in the secret room, looking at him with sinister gazes.

    Gu Dangran took the artifact that Chen Shaobai had given to him and looked at it: ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a magic artifact.¡±

    He casually threw it aside: ¡°You now have two choices, first... You voluntarily stood by our Gu family and announced that you brought back the Demon Lord¡¯s orders, allowing our family to inherit the Demon Lord¡¯s position. From then on, the Demon World belongs to our Gu family. ¡°Secondly, we will torture you day and night. Sooner orter, there will be a day when you can¡¯t take it anymore. At that time, the result will still be the same. You can stand on our side.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s mouth was bleeding and his teeth were stained with blood. He looked at those people and said word by word, ¡°Demon Master... Cough cough, the Demon Lord had said that the people of the demon race should not be insulted or killed. The Demon Lord said ¡­ It is not easy for demons to survive, so we cannot insult ourselves. ¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Gu Heng walked forward and pped Da Tianlie. ¡°Demon Lord¡¯s my ass ¡­ The Demon Lord you serve has already been dead for a long time, do you really think his words can still be useful here? Who else but you takes him seriously? His death was no longer of much use. But you are useful. You are the real servant of the Demon Master, and no one can doubt your identity. ¡°As long as you stand out and say that the Gu family has obtained the inheritance of the Demon Lord, and the Demon Lord wants you toe back to support our Gu family, then other than the Xu family, all other big families wille over. Most importantly, those wandering soldiers will also be used by me.¡±

    Da Tianlie ignored him, and said word by word, ¡°The Demon Lord said that the people of the demon race cannot humiliate each other, and cannot kill each other...¡±

    ¡°Stubborn and unrepentant!¡±

    Gu Dangran looked at Gu Ping who was standing behind him, ¡°Big brother, looks like you have to use some extraordinary methods. This fellow had once been a subordinate of the Demon Master and his cultivation wasn¡¯t weak. Although a sneak attack had subdued him and there were also 18 Demon Sealing Nails sealing his meridians and blood, it was inevitable that he wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble. This fellow brought back cultivators from the Mortal Realm, but they are still nowhere to be found.

    He took out a white handkerchief from his sleeve, and wiped off the blood from the corner of Da Tianlie¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ancestor, could it be that you still do not understand? We were forced to do it. After you came back, you saw how the demon realm is now ¡­ Is this what you want to see? ¡±

    Da Tianlie spat a mouthful of blood at him, causing Gu Ping¡¯s face to immediately change, but he endured it in the end and used a handkerchief to wipe his face and then threw him to the side.

    ¡°I advised you with good intentions for your sake as well. This Demon World is no longer the Demon World that you are familiar with, and the people here are not people that you are familiar with. You should know very well that the only way to end all of this is for someone to stand out and unite the demon realm, restoring order to the demon realm. If this wasn¡¯t the case, if the demonic world continued to fall into chaos, then sooner orter, there would be a day where their entire n would be exterminated. I did it for the sake of the entire demon race, this... Isn¡¯t that what the Demon Lord wants? ¡±

    He opened his arms wide, ¡°When the Demon Lord left the Demon Realm, he did not even consider for his people, what qualifications does he have to continue to be the Demon Lord? As for me, for all these years, I have been working hard to restore peace, order and prosperity to the Demon World. I am the most suitable person to be a Demon Lord in this Demon World. And you, are the person who can make me a Demon Lord. Even if you insist on your loyalty, aren¡¯t you going to consider the millions of citizens in the demon realm? ¡±

    Da Tianlie snorted: ¡°Are you even worthy of mentioning Demon Master?¡±

    Bang! Gu Ping punched Da Tianlie hard on his lower abdomen, causing Da Tianlie¡¯s face to contort in pain.

    ¡°You should know that we have plenty of ways to make you obey.¡±

    Gu Ping walked back and sat down, wiping away the blood on his hands. ¡°We have a mage, we can use the Demon Worm to control you. I didn¡¯t do that because I thought you were a smart person and didn¡¯t need to use such extreme methods. But now it seems that you are really stubborn. Let me tell you... No one can stop me from unifying the demons. ¡±

    Da Tianlieughed miserably, ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re so righteous and awe-inspiring, you aren¡¯t thinking about the people of the Demon World at all. You just want to climb up to that seat. I originally thought that the faulty with the Xu Ran Family, but now, it seems like you are all the same family. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Gu Pingughed, ¡°If you say so, then you are using the Xu family members wrongly ¡­¡± It seems that you have received news that we are willing to let the entire Devil Realm¡¯s citizens know. In other words, we have an absolute advantage in terms of justice. ¡±

    Gu Heng sneered, ¡°Idiot, the news that you¡¯ve heard is something that we want others to hear. It is something that has been continuously promoted for so many years. Back then, our Gu family¡¯s ancestor had intended to rece the Demon Lord after he disappeared. However, that old thing Xu Ran naturally wouldn¡¯t agree. Perhaps he had also sensed the great ambitions of his ancestor, so he began to think of ways to interfere. Originally, he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of power. He wanted to forcibly snatch it away. Only by doing this can he stop my ancestor. ¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s an idiot. He doesn¡¯t know how to control people¡¯s hearts. Perhaps he felt that there was no evidence, so he couldn¡¯t say anything, and could only rely on himself to take power away from my ancestors. But he was too stupid. My ancestor used this to make people think that Xu Ran wanted to seize power, so he gave him most of the power, including the most important military power. ¡°However, our ancestor has been inside for so many years. He handed over the military power, but the military power is still in our hands.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Da Tianlie¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°All of that was designed by your Gu family... You pretended to give the military power to the Xu Ran Family, and then you had those armies rebel, killing all the respected seniors who might have stopped the Gu Family. Furthermore, all of these crimes were once again med on Xu Ran¡¯s family. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Gu Heng proudly said, ¡°My ancestor¡¯s n was so wless. First, he used those old fogeys to denounce Xu Ran and force him out of the power center. How could Xu Ran still show his face? Everyone stood up and said that Xu Ran was a bad guy, and he really was that bad guy. ¡°Those old fogeys helped us expel Xu Ran from the Demonic Court, and then we will order our army to charge into the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s Valley and kill all those old fogeys who helped us in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°Everyone naturally thought that it was a good deed done by the Xu family. If we just casually send someone to spread the news, Xu Ran¡¯s house would be extremely smelly. However, even we can¡¯t help but admire the Xu Ran family for holding out for so long in this situation. ¡°However, all of this is meaningless now ¡­¡±

    Gu Heng walked in front of Da Tianlie, ¡°Now, let me ask you onest time. You volunteered to stand by our side to assist us in ending the internal strife within this demon realm and allow my grandfather to be the new Demon Lord. Or are you willing to be controlled by the demonic insects? ¡±

    He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen whaerson controlled by the demonic insects looks like, right? Think about it, if you were to be like that, what is the meaning of your life? ¡±

    Da Tianlie took a deep breath and said word by word, ¡°The Demon Master said ¡­ Demons are not to be insulted or killed! ¡±

    Gu Heng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Then go and die.¡±

 Chapter 1313 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1313 ¨C Choice</h4>

    Within the ruins.

    An Zheng stood there, lost in thought ¡­ Da Tianlie still did not receive any reply, so he did not know what had happened. Now, the choice was to rush in and see what happened to Da Tianlie, or to wait for news.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai who was observing from above made a gesture, and everyone immediately tried to hide their Qi.

    ¡°There are quite a few people.¡±

    A squadron of armored knights was leading the way, followed by several luxurious carriages. The demonic beast pulling the carriage didn¡¯t know what to call it, but it looked very mighty and domineering. The carriages stopped at the entrance of the manor one by one. Most of the people who alighted from the carriages were elderly men and women.

    ¡°Looks like the Gu family has really invited a lot of people.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really possible that the seal will be opened.¡±

    ¡°This is an opportunity.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°When they are discussing here, let¡¯s immediately head to the sealed grounds. With me here, we can unseal the seal more smoothly than them. Rather than waiting here, I might as well do it before they react. ¡±

    ¡°What about Da Tianlie?¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°I think something must have gone wrong with Da Tianlie.¡±

    ¡°I can make it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°If they were using Da Tianlie, they would not have done something so intense.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while, then nodded: ¡°Then we will do as you say. Let¡¯s split up two batches for safety¡¯s sake. Xiao Bai and I will go over to the sealed area to take a look at the situation. If we can go in, we will go in to look for the Elder Chang Mo, and if we can¡¯t, we wille back immediately. You guys stay here and wait for two hours. If there is still no news from Da Tianlie¡¯s side, you should go in and save him. Then, immediately teleport back to the Little Asura City to find an exit.

    Monkey said, ¡°Then all of you be careful.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, and looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them left from the other side of the ruins, and quickly rushed towards thend of the seals. At the same time, the white-bearded old man stuck his head out from the ruins to take a look. After snorting, he muttered to himself, ¡°You still want to get rid of me?¡±

    At the Gu manor.

    Gu Ping nced outside, ¡°What do we do now? Did you catch the man with the hands? ¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s face was a little ugly: ¡°There was an ident ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect those cultivators from the Mortal Realm to be so crafty. I originally wanted to contact you and wait for them to take you down in Little Asura City. ¡°But they immediately ran back, and that woman ¡­¡±

    Gu Ping snorted, ¡°Useless thing! Now that we¡¯re almost all here, you haven¡¯t done anything yet. Da Tianlie still hasn¡¯t been able to deal with it, and he still hasn¡¯t caught the woman from the restricted families. How can I face the elders from the various familiester?! ¡±

    ¡°You me me?¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s face was filled with anger: Where did this opportunitye from? If I didn¡¯t discover this Da Tianlie, would you have had hope? I have supported you for so many years in obscurity, never fighting over it, and yet you still me me? ¡±

    ¡°What can you fight for? I am the head of the family, and the one who brought the Gu family to this day is also me. What did you do? Let me warn you, go and capture that woman who has tied his hands within two hours and use the Demon Worm to control Da Tianlie. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be. ¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s mind zed with fire. He roared at Gu Ping¡¯s back as he turned around: ¡°When I was young, Mother constantly told me that although you were more outstanding than your brother in every aspect, you were the eldest son. You had to wholeheartedly support him. With your capabilities, if I hadn¡¯t helped you for all these years, would you have achieved what you have achieved now? ¡±

    Gu Ping stopped walking and turned around to look at Gu Dangran. ¡°Since mother has said suching, then listen carefully. When I was young, I was the eldest son. Everything in the family was mine. Now, I¡¯m the family head, and everything in the Gu family is still mine. Do what you have to do, and don¡¯t let me think you¡¯re useless. ¡±

    Saying this, Gu Ping turned around and walked out, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my little brother, I would have killed you long ago.¡±

    An evil me rose in Gu Dangran¡¯s mind, perhaps because of the unwillingness and anger that had been pressing down on him for many years. It was also because of this moment of anger, he suddenly rushed from behind Gu Ping, his hand was like a de, and witu sound, he sliced into Gu Ping¡¯s back. The heart that was still steaming was directly pulled out from Gu Ping¡¯s body.

    ¡°Why do you take it for granted that everyone in the Gu family is yours?¡±

    Gu Dangran crushed the heart and casually threw it aside.

    ¡°From now on, it is all mine.¡±

    Gu Ping struggled to turn his head to look at Gu Dangran. ¡°You actually dare ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time!¡±

    Gu Dangran knocked Gu Ping onto the ground with a kick and stepped on Gu Ping¡¯s face. ¡°If it¡¯s said that I could suppress this grievance before because I have no hope, no matter how much the Gu family struggles, they won¡¯t be the Demon Lord. But now it was different. Hope came. As long as I grab hold of the woman, using the Demon Insects to control Da Tianlie, with Da Tianlie¡¯s support, the elders of the various big families would stand by my side. After all these years, I have maintained everything in the family. Did you run anything? ¡°Not at all!¡±

    He said hoarsely, ¡°I was the one who maintained the rtionship between the Gu family and the other big families. How many times have you seen them over the years? I will visit them personally every year. The Gu family has more respect for me than you do for them. ¡°You will only unt your position as the head of the family. You are actually not even a fart.¡±

    He exerted force with his feet, and the soles of his shoes grinded the flesh off Gu Ping¡¯s face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is the head of the Gu family. As long as someone can be the new Demon Lord, the Demon World will be the Gu family¡¯s Demon World.¡±

    Gu Dangran raised his leg, then squatted down and looked at his big brother with pitiful eyes: ¡°I will walk out now and tell the people from the various big families outside that you were ambushed and killed by the Xu family, and ask them to uphold justice this time ¡­ I will spread the news again, at that time, the million strong army that the Gu family has will be angry and filled with hatred because of your death. I raise the banner of vengeance for you and lead the furious master to exterminate the Xu family ¡­ ¡±

    He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the blood off Gu Ping¡¯s face. Because he was too strong, he wiped off arge chunk of flesh. After a few strokes, his face was reduced to a bloody bone. Gu Ping didn¡¯t die immediately, and his eyes were filled with fear and hatred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Gu Dangran sneered: ¡°There¡¯s no meaning. If you had treated me well, I would not have chosen this way.¡±

    He stood up and took a deep breath, even wiping off the blood on his hands. Someonee quickly, big brother has been attacked! ¡±

    That voice was iparably mournful, and carried a sense of grief that no one could doubt. He threw himself onto the ground, pressing his palm on Gu Ping¡¯s head. A wave of power seeped into his palm and directly shattered Gu Ping¡¯s brain. Gu Ping rolled his eyes and died.

    Gu Dangran was kneeling on the ground, crying his heart out, very quickly, people rushed in, upon seeing what happened, they were all stupefied.

    Demon Cultivation Valley.

    In a smaller manor about 20 miles away from the Gu family¡¯s manor, the people of the Xu family were also gathered together, discussing something. The leader was the head of the Xu family in the Demonic Cultivation Valley, the eldest son of the Xu family head, Xu Shang.

    ¡°The Gu family suddenly extended an invitation and invited all the members of therge families of the Demonic Cultivator Valley. It is obvious that they didn¡¯t have any good intentions.¡± The woman who had been chasing after the Gu family had also disappeared. If she was captured by the Gu family, then things would be even worse. Also, if she can¡¯t endure the torment of the Gu family and bes the Gu family¡¯s aplice, then the demon realm might really fall into the hands of the Gu family. ¡±

    ¡°Our Xu n has guarded this ce for so many years, it is possible that we will be part of the past.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, but I have a bad feeling.¡±

    The ck Cavalry general under him, Xu Da, bowed his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I made that woman mistakenly think that we wanted to kill her. I should have gone by myself then, but now she¡¯s hiding when she sees our people, so it¡¯s very likely that I forced her to go to the Gu family¡¯s side. The people of the Gu family were the most hypocritical. They all looked like the most decent people who could lie. ¡°If she was deceived, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±

    Xu Shang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I didn¡¯t predict it. Forget it, the only way now was to wait. No matter how bad the matter is, our Xu family can take over. Back in the day, when the ancestor went to war with the Demon Lord, the people of the Xu family had always been at the forefront. In these two demonic battles, there had been ovehousand deaths in the Xu family. There was no fear at all. In order to protect the Demon World, our Xu family will not cower. It¡¯s the same now, what we¡¯re still doing is protecting the Demon World. There are no longer any Demon Masters in the Demon World, but we cannot give up our own homnd. ¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°No matter how bad it is, I, Xu Shang, will always stand in front of you.¡±

    At this moment, Shushou Anran, the sole sessor of the Shackled Family, appeared outside the Xu Family Manor. He hid in the ruins for a while to observe the inside before withdrawing his body and standing against the wall with a constantly changing expression on his face. She stood like this for a long time, then as if he had made up his mind to go out, she took a step forward and then came back, his eyes filled with confusion. After about four to five minutes, she gritted his teeth and quickly left.

    A few minutester, Shushou Anran appeared outside the Gu family vi, and shouted towards the Gu family guards: ¡°I, the magic master¡¯s only sessor, Shushou Anran, wishes to see your n master Gu Junping!¡±

 Chapter 1314 - The Devils Cave

    <h4>Chapter 1314 ¨C The Devil¡¯s Cave</h4>

    An Zheng and Chen Shaobai quickly passed through the ruins of the Demonic Training Valley and headed towards the Sealing Grounds. Just as they were about to reach the ce, An Zheng suddenly stopped in his tracks, causing Chen Shaobai to jump in fright.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bai ¡­¡± What are we doing here? ¡±

    ¡°To find the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is it important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Is it more important than your brother?¡±

    After these words were said, Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and save Da Tianlie.¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged, ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two of them rushed back to the Gu manor at a speed much faster than when they came. He rushed back to the ruins opposite the Gu family manor and found that Monkey and the others were no longer here. The two of them looked at each other, then rushed out of the ruins, directly rushing towards the main entrance of the Gu manor.

    ¡°What ¡­¡±

    Before the few soldiers guarding the gate could even utter thest word, they were directly sent flying by the might of An Zheng. When An Zheng was still dozens of meters away from these soldiers, the natural force field formed by his cultivation realm had already sted these soldiers flying. Not just the guards, but the gate as well.

    With a boom, the main gate of the Gu family estate was directly shattered. Amidst a cloud of flying rubble and wood chips, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai, one in front and one behind, charged in.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    On the wall, the Gu Family soldiers wearing red armor started to turn therge crossbows around, and started to attack An Zheng and Chen Shaobai. On the archer tower, countless archers began shooting their arrows. These arrows were all supported by special symbols of the demonic world, so their power was not small.

    An Zheng rushed in front but did not turn back as he continued to sweep behind him. The crescent-shaped de aura from the Scythe of Death destroyed the thousand-meter-long wall right away, and after the de attack, the defending troops, those heavy crossbow trucks and the thick and sturdy wall were sliced over. The explosion turned all the soldiers into pieces.

    When the Devil Realm cultivators in the courtyard saw the two of them barging in, they immediately took action. The person at the very front pushed his hands forward, and a shocking wave of Cultivation Power swept towards An Zheng. This waower that differed from the cultivators of the mortal world; demonic energy surged in an unrestrained manner.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a wave of purple qi rushed towards the devil qi. The twopletely different powers shed in midair. With a boom, the explosion caused by the collision leveled the entire courtyard. In a sh, the front yard copsed. Many Demon Realm soldiers who had no time to evade were smashed down by the falling bricks.

    Only then did he realize that the purple colored Cultivation Power had already arrived in front of him. He did not have the time to think as he gathered all his strength and formed an explosion in front of him, pushing An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power back.

    After the explosion, the sky changed color.

    However, before the vortex could dissipate, An Zheng had already arrived. The Devil Realm cultivator¡¯s expression changed greatly, it was already toote for him to retreat. How could An Zheng give him the chance to retreat when he was close by? He punched the Demon Realm cultivator in the chest, causing him to condense all the power in his body into his right fist, as he punched towards An Zheng¡¯s fist. After the two fists collided, even time seemed to stop for a second.

    With a crack, the cultivator¡¯s fist waspletely shattered, followed by his arm, which then broke at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then there was the shoulder, the neck, and a force that went straight through his head, from his shoulder into the head, which exploded with a bang.

    Amidst the blood mist, An Zheng rushed into the backyard.

    Dozens of Devil Realm cultivators rushed over from the front. Almost at the same time, they attacked with their Cultivation Power, which was surging with demonic energy.

    [Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns!]

    Following An Zheng¡¯s explosive shout, a ball of strong purple current appeared in his palm, coiled around it and formed into a ball of light. An Zheng pushed his right hand forward, and the ball of purple electric current did not leave the center of his palm. However, several tens of purple electric currents shot out violently from the center of his palm and wriggled out like dragons, their speed so fast that the Devil Realm cultivators were unable to react at all.

    Dozens of bolts of purple lightning struck the cultivators¡¯ bodies with great precision, causing an unending series of explosions. Dozens of Devil Realm cultivators were sted into smithereens one after another. The moment the fragmented flesh exploded, it was like the most gorgeous red firework in the world.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t stop at all, and with one hand moving forward, the purple lightning in his palm released a dragon¡¯s roar. Countless Devil Realm cultivators and soldiers had gathered from all directions, but as long as they were within tens of meters of An Zheng, they would all be smashed into pieces by the purple electric current in An Zheng¡¯s hands. As he walked forward, he released bolts of purple lightning. The number of Devil Realm cultivators that were being killed around him was beyond count.

    This was the power of the forbidden technique, and it was already enough for An Zheng to use this forbidden technique in an instant. Furthermore, his Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns was still constantly evolving and changing. Previously, if he had let it out, it would have been a devastating blow to the entire army, or perhaps, he could even directly destroy a small city. The current Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns had berfectbination of attack and defense. As long as they entered the range of An Zheng¡¯s aura, the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns would automatically split out a ray of purple lightning to kill the opponent.

    An Zheng, who was pushing a ball of purple lightning forward, was like a god of death.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A red iron spear shot out from far away, bringing with it a monstrous might. The pike charged straight at An Zheng, causing the air around them to explode due to its extremely fast speed.

    Boom!

    The red spear directly collided with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns in An Zheng¡¯s palm, causing it to explode as countless currents of electricity were released, causing all the cultivators who were rushing over to fall to the ground. The cultivators that were charging over were like wheat that had been put down by a sickle. The scene was iparably shocking.

    Gu Heng came out from the inside and waved his hand, sending the red spear back to his hand. He looked at An Zheng with an ice-cold expression, snorted, and said: ¡°You actually dare toe back by yourself ¡­ I was looking for you. ¡±

    He nced behind him. Inside, Gu Dangran was talking to a few elders from the various big families, while Gu Zongliang, the other powerful expert of the Gu family¡¯s young generation, had already brought Shushou Anran to the back. Shushou Anran had already promised to do something for the Gu family. As long as he could control Da Tianlie, the situation was set.

    Inside the house, Gu Zongxin brought Shushou Anran inside with quick steps: ¡°Let¡¯s go faster!¡±

    Shushou Anran acknowledged, ¡°Are you really going to end this chaotic world of devils?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense ¡­¡± As long as Da Tianlie stands up for my father and my father bes the new Demon Master, who would dare disobey his orders? No matter how tyrannical and tyrannical the Xu family members were, they would not dare to make an enemy out of the entire demon realm. It was previously a war between their family and our family. If Da Tianlie supports our father to be the new Demon Master, the other families will stand by our side, and the Xu family will be the past. ¡±

    Shushou Anran acknowledged: ¡°But, if I do this, does that mean I¡¯m betraying the righteous and moral rules that your Gu family has always abided by?¡±

    ¡°Bullshitmandment.¡±

    Gu Zongqing quickened his pace as he said, ¡°Tell me, is it more important to end this chaotic world or is it more important to be virtuous andpassionate? Sometimes, this world had to choose. Do you choose to follow your heart, or do you choose to bring peace to the ten thousand citizens of the Demon World? ¡±

    Shushou Anran¡¯s expression did not stop changing, and after being silent for a while, he nodded: ¡°But I havequest ¡­ I can use the Demon Worm to control Da Tianlie and make him stand out to help your father. However, after I seed, I will bring Da Tianlie away, and also have to help him expel the Demon Worms from his body. ¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Gu Shenwei impatiently replied, ¡°You just need to be a bit faster.¡±

    As the two of them entered the secret room, Shushou Anran¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw the heavily injured Da Tianlie.

    Gu Suoruo harrumphed, ¡°I just said, sometimes you have to make a choice. Our Gu family has always wanted to end this chaotic world, but we discovered that it was impossible to do so by virtue and morality. Da Tianlie doesn¡¯t agree to anything, do we still have to continue persuading him? Do you know how many people will die in the war if you dy them even a single day? ¡±

    She stood there and waited a moment, then she slowly walked towards Da Tianlie. She raised her hand to touch Da Tianlie¡¯s face, which was filled with blood stains. I didn¡¯t have any other choice. Ever since I was young, I have lived in a world like this. I have seen too many wives scattering their families and families. Even my grandfather, who wholeheartedly wanted to live in seclusion, gave up his grudge against the family. In the end, even the old man was unable to wait for this chaotic world toe to an end. Grandfather said that Magicians cannot do bad things. I know what I did was wrong ¡­ But I had no choice. If this chaotic world can really end, after I seed, I will apologize to you, even if it¡¯s death. ¡±

    She raised her hand and held my small jade bottle in it. The bottle looked delicate, almost transparent, and there were a few demonic insects the size of flies crawling around inside it. She raised her hand to open the stopper of the jade bottle and a demonic bug slowly crawled out.

    Da Tianlie looked into Shushou Anran¡¯s eyes, and after being silent for a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I had originally thought you were a special girl. So it turns out that you have already been corrupted by this world. ¡±

    Shushou Anran¡¯s hands fiercely trembled, his face was filled with grief and pain.

    On the other side of the manor, Monkey and the others had already fallen into the encirclement. Countless Devil Realm cultivators charged up,yer afteryer, like locusts that could not be killed. They stood with their backs to each other, forming a defensive formation. The corpses around them had already piled up like a mountain.

    ¡°We need to kill our way out, that Shushou Anran is really not a good person!¡±

    Monkey smashed a bloody path in front of him. All of the Demon Soldiers and cultivators were turned into minced meat where the iron rod hadnded. ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way!¡±

    Separated by a few hundred meters, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai were also trapped. The blood and flesh of these two people were flying everywhere, but the number of enemies was simply too great. With great difficulty, both sides advanced in the same direction. Just by taking a single step forward, they would be able to kill tens or even hundreds of people.

    Gu Dangran turned around and looked outside, and with a cold expression, he said to the elders, ¡°Do you see how crazy the people of the Xu family are? They actually invited cultivators from the mortal world to kill the people of our demon race, this has already reached the bottom line.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Today, my Gu family will start a massacre to protect the oath the Demon Lord left behind!¡±

 Chapter 1315 - World Exterminating Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 1315 ¨C World Exterminating Extermination</h4>

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou were separated. As the number of Devil Realm cultivators poured in, the originally close distance widened once again. These people seemed to have cast some sort of magic, and were not afraid of death at all.

    ¡°Can you bear it?¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Chen Shaobai swept horizontally across, cutting aparow of Demon Realm Soldiers. When he was trying to kill, Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but think, these are all my people, they are all my soldiers, but under these circumstances, killing people became the only way to save himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys eliminate a wave, then I¡¯ll be going in. I¡¯m afraid something might happen to Da Tianlie, you guys can carry on for a while.¡±

    An Zheng raised both his hands into the air, as a vast force shot into the sky.

    [Heavenly Thunder Shower!]

    The entire sky shook for a moment, and then ny-nine cyclones appeared in the sky. The terrifying constetion took shape so quickly that it caused everyone to tremble. Each cyclone was at least tens of metersrge, appearing like ck holes that could devour anything. A momentter, purple lightning hacked down from the ny-nine cyclones like angry dragons, each bolt carrying the might to destroy the world.

    After the first bolt of purple lightningnded on the ground, it quickly spread, turning at leasundred of the demon cultivators into ashes. As the ny-nine bolts of lightning descended, all the cultivators that had gathered in the courtyard were instantly swept clean.

    This was the ultimate forbidden art, the unparalleled forbidden art.

    Ny-nine bolts of purple lightning swept across, causing the entire manor to be overturned. Thousands of demon soldiers, including the strong demon cultivators were instantly turned to powder, and the ny-nine purple lightning bolts urately avoided Chen Shaobai and the rest. The whole world seemed to turn silent for a moment, and then time seemed to stop. Those devil experts who hastily rushed away saw the razed manor and the disappearing army, their faces all changed color.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Gu Dangran roared.

    More troops and cultivators rushed in from outside the manor, including arge number of cavalry. These Gu family¡¯s cavalry soldiers in bright red armor were all killing machines from the Blood Sea Saber Mountain. They couldn¡¯t be underestimated. In addition to therge number of cavalry, many cultivators also charged over while shouting. Not only the Gu family, but many other demon cultivators also rushed over.

    An Zheng snorted, he moved like lightning backwards.

    Although Chen Shaobai and the others took the chance to gather together, at this moment, they looked really insignificant. After all, they were facing an army that was likidal wave.

    However, at this moment, the ny-nine cyclones in the sky started to move. Although it appeared to be a chaotic and random exchange location, in reality, it was moving ording to a certain rule. Ny-nine cyclones started to spin rapidly in the sky like a merry-go-round. The demon cultivators who avoided the earlier lightning strikes were all dumbstruck. The ny-nine moving cyclones seemed to be releasing bombs from high up in the sky. As the heavenly thunder struck down, there was no way to determine where they wouldnd.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! The endless thunderbolts baptized half of the Demonic Cultivator Valley. Perhaps this was truly an unstoppable power. This already ruined Devil Cultivation Valley had once again suffered a destructive blow.

    The endless stream of purple lightning continued to bombard the ground, causingyer afteryer of the ground to be overturned. It was only a few short minutes, but to the demon cultivators that had experienced all of this, these few minutes were as long as several centuries.

    When the cyclone in the sky finally stopped moving and there were no more purple lightning bolts falling, half of the valley was no longer visible. The entire ground was charred ck, and the ground that had been turned over countless times was not soft either, but even harder and even smoother. The earth seemed to have been burnt to a crystal, the mirror surface was almost enough to reflect the silhouette of a person.

    Over ten thousand troops, those were elite soldiers of the Gu family that could fight against the Xu family¡¯s ck g Army and even gain the upper hand. However, they didn¡¯t even have the ability to escape in the face of this world destroying forbidden technique. Tens of thousands of people rushed over likidal wave, capable of crushing any enemy in front of them. But their enemy was that terrifying Celestial Phenomenon.

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes, looked at the world that had changed everything, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty: ¡°Just now, that was An Zheng?¡±

    ¡°He always surprises people.¡±

    Monkey hefted the iron rod on his shoulder. ¡°No one knows his limit, probably not even he himself. Such a cultivation technique, if he were to reach the Immortal Emperor Stage, he could casually turn the entire world into dust. I¡¯ve heard that there are many many worlds in the Outer World, some of which are even bigger than the world we live in. However, such power can easily destroy any world. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Chen Shaobai, the bad guy you guys want to get rid of, he can¡¯t be An Zheng, right?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is Heavenly Thunder Shower, don¡¯t forget, An Zheng still has another forbidden technique that he has only used once, what¡¯s it called?¡±

    ¡°Explosion of Essence Thunder.¡±

    Monkey smirked: ¡°Maybe this guy thinks that those ten thousand elite soldiers are not enough for him to use the Explosion of Essence Thunder.¡±

    The monk shook his head, ¡°No... It was because if he were to use the Explosion of Essence Thunder, the ones killed would not only be the demons ¡­ I¡¯m afraid even we can¡¯t avoid it. ¡±

    In the distance, Gu Dangran and the demon elders from therge families who had avoided him looked at the scene in front of them as they did not know what to do. They had been in the battlefield for a long time, and every single one of them was a devil that killed without batting an eye. However, they felt that their killing methods were nothingpared to the cultivation techniques used by that cultivator from the mortal world.

    ¡°I remember someone.¡±

    One of the demon elders said witale face, ¡°ording to the ancient records, the Demon Master had a close friend who was known as the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. The reason they called him the Demon Emperor wasn¡¯t because he was from a demon n, but because his style of conduct was unrestrained andpletely within his own interests. He was unreasonable, but no one could afford to offend him. Not only was this person¡¯s cultivation irresistibly strong, his intelligence was also fearsome like an old demon. That¡¯s why it was called the Demon Emperor ¡­ And the reason why he is called Da Chi, is because he is unrivalled while being the ruler of the world. ¡±

    His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°The Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, has rumored to be able to control the heavenly thunder energy. ording to the ancient records, Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism once used a bolt of heavenly lightning to st the Thousand Li Mountain Range into dust. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible, how could he possibly be Da Chi?¡±

    Gu Dangran was also a little worried, but he forced himself to say it: ¡°The Demon Lord is already dead, and Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism is also dead. If it really is the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, can we still stand here and talk? ¡±

    That elder said with a conflicted expression: ¡°Of course I know that he cannot be the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism. My meaning is ¡­ Could he be the descendant of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism? He is the person that Da Tianlie brought back. If he really was an average person, would Da Tianlie really care about him that much? ¡±

    ¡°No matter who he is, he has to die!¡±

    Gu Dangran waved his hand: ¡°All of you go up, don¡¯t let that guy get near Da Tianlie.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Heng replied and rushed forward with the red spear in his hand. Along with him were some of his brothers¡¯ experts. These people were all the top elites of the Gu family¡¯s younger generation, and they had been training on the battlefield for so many years. Each one of them was extremely valiant.

    ¡°Block for An Zheng for a while!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted, holding onto the Scythe of Death and rushed over.

    ¡°Why do I see that the magical equipment in the hands of that young man looks like the Scythe of Death of the Demon Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Gu Dangran said, ¡°How could the Demon Master¡¯s Scythe of Death fall into the hands of a cultivator from the mortal world? Do you really think that one of those two fellows is the descendant of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and the other one is the sessor of the Demon Lord?! ¡±

    The speaker didn¡¯t answer, but he did. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

    The Gu family¡¯s secret room was blown out by An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower, and the entire underground pce was blown out of the ground. Within the underground pce, a ck light shrouded the area, blocking therge pieces of bricks that were falling down. An Zheng saw that woman called Shushou Anran was standing in the air in front of him. Da Tianlie¡¯s body was covered in blood and it seemed like he had been pushed against an iron pir by some sort of extremely powerful magic tool.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    An Zheng saw that Shushou Anran was holding onto a bottle, and knew that Shushou Anran was going to make his move. Once the demonic insects entered Da Tianlie¡¯s body, no one would be able to save him.

    The cultivator standing beside Shushou Anran called Gu Rongyin saw An Zhenging over and rushed out of the ck light. An Zheng threw a punch, but the punch flew into the air ¡­ It wasn¡¯t because of how strong Gu Zongqing was, nor was it because of how fast his movement technique was. It was because Gu Zongqing hadn¡¯te towards An Zheng at all.

    In the air, Gu Suo¡¯s two hands separated and formed a huge spinning windmill, his hands pushed forward, and the two ten-meter-long spinning wind des swept past the cultivators behind An Zheng. If Gu Heng¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t fast, this attack would have been able to cut him in half. The two huge wind des were too violent, bringing with them a murderous intent that filled the sky. Other than Gu Heng, the other young Gu family cultivators were killed one after another.

    Shushou Anran stood there witale face, looked at the empty jade bottle in his hand, and said to himself in a sorrowful voice: ¡°I broke the magic master¡¯s rule, I am sorry for grandfather¡¯s teachings ¡­ ¡°In the end, I still used the demonic insects on the demons.¡±

    She slowly kneeled down, the tears in her eyes slowly falling.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Da Tianlie sighed: ¡°He won¡¯t me you.¡±

    In the end, Shushou Anran did not make a move on Da Tianlie. Instead, at the most dangerous time, he suddenly sent the Demon Worm into Gu Lie¡¯s body. At this very moment, Gu Shengli waspletely under his control. Moreover, this was a demonic bug that she had personally nted. She didn¡¯t need to rely on the flute music to control it, but rather her will.

    She stood up and turned around to look at Gu Dangran¡¯s direction with a cold gaze. Gu Lie who was in midair roared out, and fiercely smashed his hands down. Two gigantic wind des spiraled towards Gu Dangran, who had an extremely ugly expression on his face as he pointed upwards with one finger: ¡°Everything that has happened today, I will take it all back!¡±

    A ck ray of light shot straight up into the sky, piercing through Gu Quanrui¡¯s heart with a ¡°pu¡± sound.

    Gu Shengli fell from the sky and kept twitching on the ground.

 Chapter 1316 - Goodbye Explosion of Essence Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 1316 ¨C Goodbye Explosion of Essence Thunder</h4>

    Gu Zongqing, who was controlled by the Demon Worm, had killed several Gu family experts of the same generation as him. However, he was killed in the air by Gu Dangran. And at this very moment, An Zheng and the others had finally reunited.

    Shushou Anran supported Da Tianlie out of the iplete secret room. He had already removed the eighteen Demon Sealing Nail from Da Tianlie¡¯s body, but he was seriously injured and there was nothing he could do to help. More and more demon troops gathered around, and once again, An Zheng and the rest were surrounded.

    Gu Heng pointed the fiery red spear in his hand: ¡°That person is mine, no one is to touch him!¡±

    After he shouted, he rushed towards An Zheng. An Zheng turned around and shouted, ¡°Find an opportunity to leave.¡±

    After that, they faced Gu Heng while moving forward. The two of them were like two bolts of lightning as they constantly shed in the sky, on the ground, and in the ruins. They constantly shed with each other as they split apart. These two had already reached the extreme of their speed, and most of the demon experts couldn¡¯t clearly see their trajectory.

    Now that he was here, he could appear a few thousand meters away in the next second. It was impossible to tell who was chasing who. On the other side, arge number of demon cultivators started their fierce attacks, causing Chen Shaobai and the others to retreat step by step.

    ¡°What about An Zheng!¡±

    Monkey nced at it and swung the iron rod in his hand, smashing the few dozen cultivators in front of him into smithereens.

    ¡°Move towards that direction!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted.

    ¡°How do we move!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted as he killed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where An Zheng is.

    ¡°Believe in An Zheng!¡±

    The Divisions monk was the calmest one around. He looked at the exit of the vi and said, ¡°If I am An Zheng, I will definitely head towards the teleportation circle. We will charge over there.¡±

    Everyone thought that it was true, although An Zheng acted impulsively, he did not do it without any preparation. The battle between him and Gu Heng was so intense, but An Zheng would definitely think of a way to withdraw. If he was caught in a tight encirclement now, he would lose out sooner orter.

    ¡°Buddha says that there is no killing, and today is no exception.¡±

    The Divisions monk sped his hands together, ¡°Mercy, Duke Ming will not move.¡±

    Witush of his hands, the illusory image of a golden buddha appeared behind him. He pushed his hands forward, and at the same time, the golden Buddha did the same. A vast Buddhist light surged forward like the waves of the sea, rapidly covering the demon armies chasing after them. When the demons saw the golden light enveloping them, they thought that it was just as terrifying as it was before. They howled and hugged their heads, squatting down ¡­

    However, nothing happened as the golden light swept past.

    Everyone was alive, not a single person was killed, and not even a single person was injured. When An Zheng and the others were fighting, the Monk of the Divisions did not take action. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was at such a critical moment, he would not have made a move.

    At least thousands of demon soldiers and cultivators who were chasing after them were locked in ce ¡­ If he didn¡¯t move, then he wouldn¡¯t move. Everyone was being controlled by the buddhist sealing technique. They squatted and stood, running and running ¡­ Everyone was frozen in the same posture as before, as if arge statue had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Divisions Monk turned around, his white monastic robe fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°You guys go first.¡±

    The monkey suddenly soared into the air, the iron rod in its hand igniting with mes.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The Divisions Monk looked up at the monkey, and his expression immediately changed. He shouted out once, but it was already toote. The monkey in the air had changed its appearance. The fangs in its mouth had grown out crazily, and its lips were protruding out.

    The iron rod in his handbusted in mes, and golden rays of light swirled around it, finally condensing into a few words that froze on top of the iron rod.

    My life is not in the sky

    ¡°One swing to shake the evil spirits!¡±

    Witoar from the monkey, the iron rod stood upright and stabbed into the ground. In merely a second, the iron rod had grown several hundred timesrger as it reached the ground. The end of the iron rod wasrge enough to cover the entire manor, and with a loud bang, it smashed down. The monkey in the sky grabbed the other end of the iron rod with one hand, and tapped the iron rod with the middle finger of the other hand.

    ¡°Breaking through mountains and rivers with a single strike!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A mighty force exploded from the section where the metal rod had smashed into the ground. The ground began to roll in all directions with the metal rod at the center. It was an indescribable scene. The earth turned intuge wave as theyer of earth began to sweep outwards. Waves after waves began to explode one after another. The churning sea was even more terrifying than the real sea, and it was as if the scene was about to pierce a big hole in the world.

    The waves rolled for thousands of meters before graduallying to a stop, and the mutted body writhed in the waves.

    With a ¡°weng¡± sound, a cyclone was released from Monkey¡¯s iron rod. Like a wind de, the cyclone cut through the churning soil. The Qi tornado swept across the surroundings, and the rtively powerful demon cultivators were able to escape the torrent of earth, but not the Qi tornado.

    ¡°You monkey!¡±

    The Divisions monk roared, his eyes red.

    The monkey in the sky turned its head around and its eyes were blood-red.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from you!¡±

    Monkey shouted and dived down. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you off, Fatty, pretty boy. Take this benevolent fellow and leave quickly. Those true experts of the demon race have not made their move. If we do not leave now, it will be toote. ¡±

    The monk shouted with bloodshot eyes, ¡°You have killed countless people, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Monkey turned around and nced at Monk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that kind of ability. You¡¯ll only be beaten by Monkeys.¡±

    After saying that, Monkey grabbed his iron rod and rushed out. In front of him, dozens of real devil experts were chasing after him, full of devil qi. Monkey had ughtered his way into the midst of the demon experts, and the world suddenly changed color.

    From the other side, Gu Heng¡¯s iron spear swept over with waves of blood, causing An Zheng to somersault in midair and dodge it. As he swung the spear out, a sea of blood surged up into the sky. The most terrifying thing was that every drop of blood was filled with killing intent and a terrifying corrosive force. These drops of blood looked normal, but in reality, each drop of blood was a small spinning wind de. Once touched, it would be drilled through the body like a drill bit.

    ¡°You still want to leave?!¡±

    When Gu Heng saw An Zheng dodging, he stopped in mid air as the blood sea behind him swept out. In front of the waves of the sea of blood, there were drops of blood like raindrops. An Zheng waved his hand, and 108 Holy Fish Scale s flew out to form an iparable wall. The sound of blood dripping onto the wall like raindrops became loud, and shook everyone¡¯s ears until they started to feel pain. Many soldiers of the demon race with weaker cultivations clutched their heads and crouched down, blood flowing from their eyes, ears, noses, and mouths.

    The endless torrential rain fell on the Reverse Scale Armor, the sparks produced were like the most dazzling fireworks in the world. As soon as the sparks dispersed, the blood sea arrived. The waves crashed onto the Reverse Scale Armor like huge waves crashing against a dam. In this world, no dam could withstand the continuous pping of the ocean waves, but An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor could!

    Under the continuous barrage of blows, the wall formed from Reverse Scale Armor did not even have a single crack.

    ¡°He only dares to hide inside it. What kind of hero is he?!¡±

    Gu Heng roared out and threw out the fiery red spear in his hand. The spear turned into a bolt of lightning and pierced the Reverse Scale Armor heavily. With a loud rumble, the air currents surged out from the point of impact. Those soldiers on the battlefield who didn¡¯t have enough power fell down while howling in pain ¡­ The intense battle between An Zheng and the others wasn¡¯t aimed at those soldiers, but when experts of this level fought, even the slightest of aftershocks would cause an ordinary person to die a graveless death.

    With a bang, one of the demon soldiers¡¯ heads exploded. It was shattered by the sound wave produced by the fierce red spear hitting the Reverse Scale Armor. The first soldier exploded, and the soldiers behind him fanned out, exploding one after another.

    ¡°Get the hell out here!¡±

    Gu Heng flew over and caught his spear in mid air. His body spun in a circle and his spear swept out likod ¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Under the terrifying force, even the Reverse Scale Armor was pushed back a few hundred meters.

    ¡°I want to see how long you can keep it hidden.¡±

    Ayer of red mes suddenly appeared on Gu Heng¡¯s body, followed by a loud bird cry ¡­ A giant bird covered in scarlet mes emerged from behind him. The giant bird pped its wings, and the sea of fire fell down from the sky. The mes on the ground seemed to have its own consciousness, and it rapidly charged towards any living creature, whether human or demon beast, as soon as they were touched by the fire, they would burn them to death.

    ¡°I am a hero of heaven and will be the master of the devil realm in the future. Let alone the demon realm you are in now, even if I escaped back to the mortal world, I would still be chasing after you. When my lord descends upon the mortal world, I shall call your world a ruin like this one! ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have that chance.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng!¡± Suddenly, An Zheng¡¯s voice came from behind Gu Heng, who turned around fiercely to see An Zheng rushing down from the clouds high up in the sky. His right hand was in front and a ball of violent purple light was emitting a luster.

    [Explosion of Essence Thunder]

    An Zheng ferociously pushed out the purple light aura in his hands, and at that moment, the entire world trembled.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The giant ming bird behind Gu Heng rose into the air and flew towards An Zheng while screeching. The gigantic me bird collided with the Explosion of Essence Thunder in midair, and like snow that was being melted by the scorching sun, the zing mes directly melted in front of the Explosion of Essence Thunder, dissipating bit by bit. The giant bird let out a sorrowful cry, then with a boom, it disappeared.

    The Explosion of Essence Thunder in An Zheng¡¯s hand heavily smashed onto Gu Zong¡¯s chest. Gu Zong wanted to dodge but the Reverse Scale Armor behind him flew back to block his retreat path.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Explosion of Essence Thunder directly sted Gu Zong into powder, causing the sea of blood to explode and dissipate withourace. Waves of air surged and smoke lingered in the sky. Right at this moment, an intense purple light pierced through the smoke, and with Explosion of Essence Thunder in hand, An Zheng charged towards Gu Dangran who was on the stage.

    ¡°He is not worthy of taking my one strike from the Explosion of Essence Thunder!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. At this moment, even Gu Dangran felt fear in his heart when he saw those eyes.

 Chapter 1317 - Beat him up

    <h4>Chapter 1317 ¨C Beat him up</h4>

    An Zheng pierced through the sea of clouds like a god, the Explosion of Essence Thunder emitting a resplendent glow in his palm that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate. Purple electric currents surged and shot out in all directions like long dragons.

    Gu Dangran¡¯s eyes shed with fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, who you are now, but with your cultivation ¡­¡± ¡°Not yet!¡±

    He extended a hand upwards to grab, and arge ck hand covered in fur suddenly appeared in the air to block An Zheng. The Explosion of Essence Thunder in An Zheng¡¯s hand pressed onto thatrge hand, but that hand suddenly clenched tightly, and swallowed the Explosion of Essence Thunder within.

    The giant hand then transformed into a ck hole and quickly disappeared.

    A few hundred kilometers away, a ck hole appeared in the sky and the Explosion of Essence Thunder was thrown out. The endless mountain range was directly blown apart by the explosion, leaving a very, very long break. The terrifying power of the Explosion of Essence Thunder destroyed the forest and crushed the mountains.

    A ck hole also appeared behind An Zheng, and a fist flew out from the ck hole, smashing heavily onto An Zheng¡¯s back. In that instant, the Reverse Scale Armor felt the threat its master received and quickly turned into a stream of light and returned to An Zheng¡¯s body.

    This punch was too heavy.

    An Zheng¡¯s body crashed into the ground with a loud bang, like a fighter jet dropping from the sky. Just like the waves after entering the water, the waves rose straight up, reaching a height of dozens of meters.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Monkey smashed the Demon Cultivators in front of him to death. His body transformed into a stream of mes as he charged forward. Wherever the mes passed, all the Demon Cultivators along the way would be killed. The monkeynded on the ground, inserted both hands into the ground and split them into two.

    The huge wave formed by the two streams of soil pushed outwards towards both sides of the mountain and sea. Monkey immediately grabbed An Zheng who was beneath the ground and quickly retreated. As hended, he nced at An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s eyes were tightly shut but his brows were deeply furrowed, evidently, his injuries were not light.

    ¡°What do you think!¡±

    Monkey asked anxiously.

    ¡°Also ¡­¡± Cough cough, it¡¯s even f * cking good. ¡±

    An Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood and struggled to stand up, but his body was still shaking. The sudden appearance of this attack had no warning, even with An Zheng¡¯s perception, no one noticed the ck holeing from his back. This was a spatial ability close to the pinnacle, allowing Gu Dangran¡¯s power to freely travel through space. It was not that An Zheng had never met such a cultivator in the past, it was just like sleeping Buddha who could grasp the spatial energy of an extremely high level.

    ¡°This guy is a bit hard to deal with. We have to hurry up and leave.¡±

    The monkey supported An Zheng and flew backwards. At the same time, seeing that An Zheng had been struck down, Chen Shaobai and the others who had already escaped for a while also started to fight their way back, the sea of blood churning all the way. The few of them gathered together once again, forming a defensive formation as they retreated.

    ¡°Kill my children, kill my soldiers, destroy my manor.¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s white hair started to surge, like a crazed demon in a chaotic world.

    ¡°You still want to leave?¡±

    He suddenly moved his body. Originally, he was several kilometers away from An Zheng and the others, but after a moment of trance, a ck hole appeared at the ce they were at. A hand reached out and grabbed Du Shoushou, then flung him ruthlessly towards the ground. Du Shoushou groaned, he then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The ck hole disappeared in a moment, and in the next second it appeared behind Chen Shaobai, a fist smashing towards the back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s head. If this punch had hit, Chen Shaobai¡¯s head would definitely have been smashed. The Divisions Monk¡¯s reaction was also the fastest when he was closest to Chen Shaobai. He reached out his hand to block Chen Shaobai¡¯s head. The ck fistnded on the monk¡¯s palm. The monk cried out in pain and his hand was almost shattered from the impact. His hand swung backwards and smashed into the back of Chen Shaobai¡¯s head. Chen Shaobai felt a buzzing sound in his head, as if his head had been blown into paste.

    He staggered a few steps to steady himself, blood spurting from his mouth.

    The few of them did not dare to continue charging forward, as they formed a formation with their backs to each other, protecting the injured Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai inside.

    ¡°This bastard¡¯s spatial energy is too strong.¡±

    Monkey looked around nervously. ¡°There¡¯s no aura at all. There¡¯s simply no way to determine which direction he¡¯sing from. Furthermore, he can perfectly immerse himself in the same space without being affected by the turbulent flows.

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, preparing to disperse the Reverse Scale Armor to protect the group. But at that moment, a ck hole suddenly appeared on the ground. A hand reached out from below and grabbed onto the Divisions monk¡¯s ankle. The monk¡¯s expression changed as he struck the ground with his palm. However, the ck hole instantly disappeared, and the force of his palm also disappeared.

    After a short while, Chen Shaobai¡¯s injured brain had not recovered from its dazed state. Du Shoushou was struck heavily, and was unable to even sit up, the Divisions monk¡¯s palm was injured, and all the bones below his left knee were almost shattered. He was basically unable to stand up anymore.

    ¡°You have left the world that you are familiar with and entered a demon realm that you do not understand. Yet, you do not have the slightest bit of respect for the demon realm.¡±

    The voice came from all directions, so it was simply impossible to tell where Gu Dangran was.

    ¡°My demon realm is fine, my Gu family is fine, why must you destroy everything? I have done so many things for the sake of the Demon World and for the sake of uniting. Just when I am about to let the Demon World return to its peaceful state, I was actually destroyed by you all. ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for the Demon World!¡±

    Da Tianlie roared, ¡°You did it for yourself! You can even kill your own blood brother for yourself! ¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±

    Gu Dangran snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him for myself, but for this world. Themoners of the Demon World had already endured ten thousand years of war and chaos. Without the return of the Demon Lord, no one would obey. But, the Demon Lord had already died somewhere. He was just an irresponsible bastard! This demon realm is no longer the prosperous and united demon realm from before. Can you rely on morality and benevolence to make the current demon realm return to its original state? ¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s figure appeared in midair and the white haired old man floating there looked like devilish aura shrouding him.

    ¡°The reason why I have not immediately killed you all is because I suddenly thought that the heavens might have given me the best opportunity to do so. I recognized your lightning power. It was the supreme power that the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism had in the past. As for that guy, the magical equipment in his hands should be the Scythe of Death that had been lost for many years ¡­ It is extremely possible that the two of you are the descendants of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism and the Devil Swallowing Sky Demon Lord.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only say that you came back too early.¡± With your strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to do that. If I wait until your cultivation reaches a certain level before returning, I can only kneel down and wee you. But now, I saw that my time wasing. I give you a chance... If you submit to me, I won¡¯t kill you. With the support of the Devil Swallowing Devil Lord and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s sessors, I will be acknowledged by everyone. Everyone would say, look, even the Devil Lord Devourer and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism¡¯s descendants are willing to be Gu Dangran¡¯s loyal servants ¡­ Isn¡¯t that enough to prove that I¡¯m the one who is destined for this? ¡±

    He spread his arms wide, his eyes filled with naked desire.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Chen Shaobai spat: You think you¡¯re worthy?

    Gu Dangran said: ¡°In this world, who isn¡¯t worthy... Could it be that the Devil Lord Devourer and the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism did note from the bottom? Although I don¡¯t know how you two obtained the inheritance, but I do know that to me, you two are the best gifts. With the two of you, it¡¯s not a big deal if one of my big brothers dies, it¡¯s nothing if some of the Gu family¡¯s outstanding descendants die. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed it at An Zheng: ¡°As long as you submit to me, I can give you anything you want. Power, status, woman ¡­ I can even make you all king and let you all share the world with me. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai struggled to stand up and pointed the Scythe of Death at Gu Dangran. ¡°You¡¯re wrong ¡­ I am not the descendant of the Devil Lord Devourer, I ¡­ It¡¯s the Devil Lord! ¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He seemed to have thought about it a lot, his expression kept changing and his expression becameplicated. After a long while, he suddenlyughed wildly, ¡°That¡¯s even better. If the Devil yer Lord had to kneel at my feet, that would mean that I am the true master of this Demon World!¡±

    He bent down and rushed down. He was still a long distance from An Zheng, but the ck hole suddenly appeared in front of Chen Shaobai. A hand extended out from the hole and grabbed Chen Shaobai, pulling him into the ck hole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch mynd!¡±

    The white-bearded old man suddenly appeared out of nowhere, grabbing the ck hand and biting onto it. He hade without any warning and no one knew where he had hidden before. Even Gu Dangran had not detected him. With this bite, Gu Dangran immediately retracted his hand, bringing the white-bearded old man along with him.

    The white-bearded old man passed through the ck hole and was grabbed by Gu Dangran in mid air.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you!¡±

    Gu Dangran shouted angrily as he clutched at the white-bearded old man¡¯s neck. He lowered his head to look, and saw two rows of bloody imprints on the back of his hand. This old thing¡¯s bite was too fierce, almost to the point of biting his bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡±

    The white-bearded old man cursed, then lowered his head to take another bite.

    Gu Dangran raged as he raised his other hand to p the white-bearded old man on the head. On the ground, An Zheng and the others eximed at the same time. It was already toote to save them. This palm strike was made due to Gu Dangran¡¯s anger. The power behind it was beyond his imagination.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A few hundred meters away, the skull of a demon expert was shattered. A huge force swept out, and the dozens of people around him were also shattered.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am?¡±

    The white-bearded old man spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I am. If you ask me, I¡¯ll ask your mother!¡±

    Something flew out from his arms and directly smashed into Gu Dangran¡¯s face.

    ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    The white-bearded old man shouted. His voice was filled with an iprehensible confidence.

 Chapter 1318 - No one can deal with it.

    <h4>Chapter 1318 ¨C No one can deal with it.</h4>

    Gu Dangran¡¯s fistnded on the white-bearded old man¡¯s body, but the old man waspletely fine. Instead, the body of a demon cultivator who was far away directly exploded, and the resulting explosion pierced through a few other demon cultivators.

    ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    The white-bearded old man suddenly shouted out for no apparent reason. Something flew out from his embrace and directly smashed into Gu Dangran¡¯s face. It was about a foot long and as fat as a duck. But the force of the impact was unexpectedly strong, directly knocking Gu Dangran down from the air.

    Gu Dangran barely managed to maintain his body andnded, he felt half of his face burning in pain. He touched his face and saw that his hands were covered in blood. There seemed to be two rows of impressions, two of which were particrly deep, as if the facial bones had been bitten through.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Gu Dangran shouted in fear.

    In the air, a little golden dragon that looked as fat as a duck floated there with a cold smile on its face. ¡°Bullying my brother. Do you believe that I won¡¯t bite you to death?¡±

    ¡°Where did this fat ducke from!¡±

    ¡°Fat your ass, duck! I¡¯m a dragon!¡±

    Xiao Jin Long dove down from the sky and did not forget to look back at An Zheng, ¡°My dear friend, let me help you vent your anger!¡±

    An Zheng never thought that the white-bearded old man woulde here. Everyone intentionally avoided him before they came, but they were still discovered by him. What made him even more curious was how did this fellow bring the little gold dragon along with him.

    ¡°Come back quickly, you haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡±

    ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, it¡¯s more or less enough to beat him up.¡±

    When Gu Dangran saw that thing quickly approaching him, he was quite shocked. He raised his left hand, palm facing towards the outside, as a streak of ck light shot out from the center of his palm. These ck beams of light were extremely fast and they were terrifyingly powerful. Little Gold was constantly dodging left and right in the air, always dodging away from the beams of light in the nick of time.

    To an expert like Gu Dangran, how many times could he attack in a second? No one could say for sure, but that number was definitely terrifying. However, it was in the midst of this violent storm that the little golden dragon approached Gu Dangran. His ws were too short. That plump body had short and small ws, but they didn¡¯t look domineering at all. Instead, they looked cute and looked likype of baby fat.

    The little gold dragon snorted and a pair of wings extended from its back. It was quite a bit longer than a w anyways. Gu Dangran reached out to grab at Xiao Jin Long¡¯s neck, and Xiao Jin Long shed horizontally ¡­ It was a full foot away, yet it just so happened to dodge Gu Dangran¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You want to capture Master Long?¡±

    His body suddenly started spinning rapidly, ¡°Watch Master Long¡¯s roundhouse kick!¡±

    That body spun right in front of Gu Dangran¡¯s face. With his wings spread open, he was likound palm hitting Gu Dangran¡¯s face, pa pa pa pa pa pa ¡­ It rotated at a speed of thousands of times a second. It looked like a meatball top. Gu Dangran just couldn¡¯t react for a second, and got hit by a few thousand big mouths. These ps were so strong that Gu Dangran felt like his head was gone.

    He staggered back a few steps, his eyes were full of stars, and around his head was a circle of fat ducks that were pping their wings as they rotated. Like a ballet duck, oairless one, especially fat.

    Gu Dangran shook his head with all his might and the dancing ducks finally disappeared. In his fury, he reached out and grabbed at the little gold dragon¡¯s neck, wanting to squeeze him to death. But just as his hand was about to touch the little gold dragon, that fellow suddenly dropped to the ground. With a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound, it fell quite heavily.

    Xiao Jin Long, whose eyes were already spinning in circles,id on the ground and muttered, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to faint. I won¡¯t need to use this spinning top anymore.¡±

    Gu Dangran rushed over and ferociously stomped his foot. Little Gold Dragon seemed to have fallen asleep as he rolled to the side and dodged to the side just in time. Gu Dangran stomped his feet again, and the little gold dragon flipped open once more. Gu Dangran¡¯s stomps became faster and faster, and the little golden dragon turned around even faster. In the end, when he was less than a point, the little golden dragon was heavily stepped on, and with this stomp, he squeezed out something that couldn¡¯t be described out ¡­

    ¡°Stomp?¡± Are you f * cking happy? ¡±

    The little golden dragon grabbed Gu Dangran¡¯s ankle and bit into Gu Dangran¡¯s leg. Gu Dangran cried out in pain as he retreated, but the little goldfish was still hanging on his leg, no matter how he stomped or shook, he couldn¡¯t shake it off. In a moment of desperation, Gu Dangran grabbed the little golden dragon¡¯s wings and fiercely pulled it downwards.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    He spat. It was half a big toe. He turned his mouth around and spat again. He thought that he had bitten off two of his toes, but it turned out to be the fingernails of a big toe. The little gold dragon vomited, then it stood by the wall and began to vomit.

    ¡°I actually got bitten by a duck?¡±

    Gu Dangran lowered his head to look at his feet. Half of his shoes had been bitten off.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m a dragon!¡±

    Xiao Jin Long pulled his wings from behind him and wiped his mouth. He felt that it was a bit soft, and there was even a faint rancid smelling from it. This made him feel that there was something wrong. Lowering his head to take a look, he found that half of Gu Dangran¡¯s socks was hanging off his wings at some point in time.

    He began to vomit again.

    An Zheng wanted to rush over and help, but Xiao Jin Long held onto the wall with one of his little ws and extended his other paw towards An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯te over, my good friend. Let me help you fight once again. The years of burning passion have been circling in my mind. Do you remember the thrilling battles, my dear friend? We stood side by side, holding hands, and defeated one strong enemy after another. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°From your description, it doesn¡¯t seem like a fight, but a dance, the kind that goes around the fire.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°¡­¡±

    Monkey thought for a moment. ¡°Side by side? Back then, An Zheng, you were quite short. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Du Shoushou gestured to An Zheng who was a foot tall, and then shivered.

    Xiao Jin Long straightened his body and braced himself, ¡°My close friend, let me help you recover your memories, let you see my heroic appearance during battle, and you will be able to recall all the years we spent together. Come to think of it, my dear friend. ¡±

    He suddenly rushed towards Gu Dangran, and Gu Dangran finally started to pay attention to this fat duck. The little golden dragon pounced towards Gu Dangran and Gu Dangran disappeared in a sh. Before the little gold dragon could react, a ck hole appeared behind his back, and a fist came out of the ck hole as it charged straight at the little gold dragon¡¯s back. This punch was enough to split open a mountain. If it were to hit the little gold dragon on the back, one could imagine how serious the consequences would be.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    A miserable scream rang out.

    Gu Dangran lowered his head to look at his arm, only to see the little golden dragon hanging there, gritting its teeth into the meat.

    ¡°Competing with Master Long¡¯s spatial power? ¡°Master Long won¡¯t let you have even one hand.¡±

    He bit into the indistinct words, but did not say anything. A burst of berserk power was released from Gu Dangran¡¯s body, directly exploding the little golden dragon with an explosion. The little golden dragon spiraled into the sky, and disappeared in a sh, flying several tens of kilometers away.

    Gu Dangran disappeared again, and in the next second, he appeared in front of An Zheng and punched him. Just as the fist left the ck hole, a ck hole appeared beside it, that duck ¡­ The dragon came out of the hole and bit his arm.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Gu Dangran let out another miserable cry, then madly flung his arms as he retreated backwards, spinning and jumping all the way back. I didn¡¯t stop ¡­ He finally shook the little gold dragon off his arm. Gu Dangran became smarter this time. He disappeared in a sh and appeared in front of An Zheng in the next second without making a move. Instead, he appeared in front of Du Shoushou in a sh and punched out ¡­ Just as his fist left his fist, a ck hole appeared again. The little gold dragon rushed out with its mouth wide open. This scene was very familiar.

    ¡°Why the fuck do you keep biting my arm!¡±

    Gu Dangran looked at the row of imprints on his right arm and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Why the fuck do you always use one arm!¡±

    Xiao Jin Long was confident and confident.

    With Gu Dangran¡¯s strength, they should not have any problems killing An Zheng, but if they were blocked by the little golden dragon, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win. If they were to continue fighting, who knew how many more bites they would get. And if Xiao Jinlong wanted to kill Gu Dangran, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy either. Moreover, there were still demon cultivators rushing in from all directions. This kind of stalemate was not good for anyone. What Gu Dangran was worried about was that this little golden dragon had other powers, and that the white bearded old man who did not attack also made him afraid.

    ¡°On ount of the fact that you are the devil master¡¯s disciples and Da Chi¡¯s disciples, I will not kill you today. I still say, if you submit, you will have everything you want. It is not only the Demon World. In the future, when we unite the three realms, I will also share the world with you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Xiao Jin Long went up and said, ¡°Comeeee don¡¯tpete. Continue fighting.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    He cried out, and turned to look at Chen Shaobai, who was grabbing ontandful of fur on his wings: ¡°What the f * * k are you doing!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯t take off your clothes, he won¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°Are you a f * * king traitor ¡­¡±

    In this kind of situation, it would be unfavorable for anyone if the fight were to continue. An Zheng pulled Xiao Jin Long back and said a few words, causing everyone to want to retreat. Of course, Gu Dangran was unwilling, his heart was about to explode from anger. But he clearly knew the background of the white bearded old man, and he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, he would not give up just like that. Looking at the destroyed manor on the ground made him even angrier. It was as if there was a small fire burning on top of his head.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the white bearded old man and asked, talking as he ran, because his speed was too fast, even his lips were trembling.

    The white-bearded old man had the sadness of an abandoned loner, ¡°I adopted an ingrate, he doesn¡¯t want me, what can I do, I have to look for him ¡­¡± ¡°Pitiful winter, winter, winter, winter, month, melon seeds, beans. He was lying prone on the bed in the summer to drink snow and ice and snow to pull him. Let him eat and wear ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his face: ¡°That guy¡¯s punch just now hit your stomach, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong? My heart hurts.¡±

    ¡°No no no, I think he should p your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 1319 - Id also like to know who I am

    <h4>Chapter 1319 ¨C I¡¯d also like to know who I am</h4>

    They found a rtively hidden ce and temporarily stopped to rest. It wasn¡¯t that there wouldn¡¯t be a chance to leave, but no one would be willing to leave just like that. Anyone would feel that it waity to give up now that they were nearing the truth. Even though everyone knew that the sealed area was extremely dangerous, no one would rashly retreat. After all, to An Zheng and the others, taking the risk was nothing much.

    Chen Shaobai pulled the white-bearded old man to one side and asked seriously: ¡°How the f * ck did you keep up with us, and why the hell did you keep up with us?¡±

    The white-bearded old man replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s all because of love ¡­¡± Father love, that kind of love. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You mean that I have to call you daddy from now on?¡±

    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious. I will be your father for the rest of my life.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed from the side, ¡°A master in one day ¡­ Then I can only be your master after the dayes. ¡±

    Monkey shook his head, ¡°No, no, no. This sentence should mean, ¡®one day aeacher¡¯ ¡­ If you are my teacher once a day, I will be your father for life. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can the two of you scram a little further away ¡­ Fuck, I asked something very serious, why did the two of you change your expressions the moment you interrupted me? ¡±

    Du Shoushou quickly waved his hands: ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°The mouth is too small, the mouth is too small.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re joking, but don¡¯t bragging.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    The white-bearded old man giggled, then let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯ve already asked me who I am more than once, and why I want to follow you. I remember you asking me before, why did I have to take you in and torture you ¡­ ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m teaching you wholeheartedly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you not make me angry?¡±

    The white-bearded old man nodded: ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I will seriously ¡­¡± You may not believe what I say, but it¡¯s true. You ask me who I am, I don¡¯t know. I knew I¡¯d been around for a long time, I guess. I don¡¯t know who I am, or what my name is, or what I¡¯m going to do, or why I¡¯m somewhere. I know that you guys had even discussed going to the East China Sea Yaochi to ask who I am, but she didn¡¯t know either. Since you all didn¡¯t even think about it, if I didn¡¯t know, how could she know? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Enough of your bullshit, you and East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Immortal Queen definitely have some sort of extraordinary rtionship.¡±

    The white-bearded old man¡¯s face blushed slightly. ¡°Yes, yes, but that was only a beautiful mistake. To me, that was something that made me feel happy and sweet for the rest of my life. But to Immortal Queen, that might not be toofortable. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s been so long, and she probably won¡¯t hate me. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡±

    Monkey, Du Shoushou and An Zheng came over together: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The white-bearded old man jumped back. ¡°What are you guys doing? Your eyes are all shining.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°We are interested in some beautiful mistake.¡±

    The white-bearded old man shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say much, really. Although she didn¡¯t like me, she was still a friend. I had to take responsibility for my friend. You can say that I am filthy, that I am afraid of death, that I will say anything. However, no matter how strong Immortal Queen is, she is still a woman. You can¡¯t use malice to guess at her, and even more so don¡¯t tell me. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°Before we left, who are you?¡±

    The white-bearded old man shook his head: ¡°I really don¡¯t know ¡­¡± I happened to meet the Immortal Queen on my way to find who I was. I apanied her for a while andforted her. She felt that she was pitiful, and when I said that I didn¡¯t even know who I was, how could I not be pitiful to her? ¡±

    The white-bearded old man sighed: ¡°In this world, everyone iitiful person ¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m following you. Just like when I found Chen Shaobai, it was also faintly as if there was a voice that had been telling me all along, ¡®Help this person, this person has a very special rtionship with me in the past¡¯. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but that mysterious feeling is bing clearer and clearer, so I chose to believe it. So I found you, took you in, put in all my effort ¡­ Cough cough, I¡¯ll support you to the best of my abilities. That¡¯s because I just received a vague revtion. That voice told me that there must have been a special rtionship between you and I. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai was so frightened that he retreated a step. ¡°When you mentioned the Immortal Queen just now, you didn¡¯t even use the word ¡®special¡¯. When you mentioned me, you used ¡®special¡¯ rtionships twice.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded: ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I understand your sister ¡­.¡±

    The white-bearded old man smiled shamelessly. ¡°Actually, you would also find it very strange if you were here. You don¡¯t know who you are, what your name is, and where you came from.¡± Even his understanding of himself was nk, as if he had no memory of it at all ¡­ I really want it to be a fragment that suddenly appears. Sometimes, I even suspect that I am the avatar of some bastard. ¡±

    ¡°That bastard¡¯s avatar is also a bastard.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the fucking bastard¡¯s disciple, little bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The white-bearded old man continued, ¡°This feeling isn¡¯t good. Maybe no one is willing to believe that they are not aplete person and that they are norue body, but an avatar. However, this thought has been tormenting me all these years, so I have been constantly searching for an answer. ¡°However, up until now, the only revtion I¡¯ve gotten is that all of you ¡­¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at Chen Shaobai, pointed at An Zheng, pointed at Du Shoushou, pointed at the monkey, and the monk.

    ¡°Initially, the revtion was indistinct. Sometimes, it would appear suddenly, as if someone was calling for me in the distance. I can vaguely hear it but I can¡¯t tell where it is, and you guys have changed since ¡­ Ever since Fallen Immortal Ind appeared, the revtion became even clearer. When I found Chen Shaobai, it was definitely not by chance, but rather, it was something that I had been subconsciously searching the entire time. ¡±

    ¡°Actually, even now, I still don¡¯t know what that revtion is trying to tell me, nor do I know what rtionship you two have with me. It¡¯s just that I know very, very well ¡­ If I want to find myself, I must follow you. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m where you are. ¡±

    He gestured: ¡°You guys might not believe it, but sometimes I don¡¯t even believe it myself... All of you are like my revtion, indistinct and indistinct. I can always sense your presence and then find you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng, and madhroat erasing gesture: ¡°Kill him.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°We might as well kill aftermitting adultery.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m withdrawing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought for a while, ¡°Monkey,e.¡±

    Monkey looked at Divisions Monk. ¡°If a Monk does not enter hell, who will?¡±

    Monk of the Divisions: ¡°Amitabha... ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    The white-bearded old manughed, ¡°I can be sure of one thing. I really have no ill intentions towards you. I just want to find myself through you guys. If one day I really find out that I¡¯m a doppelganger ¡­ Then I will run, I will leave this world. I just want to be an independent me, no memory, or existence is more valuable. So sometimes I¡¯m scared, wanting to find the truth and afraid to find it. What if I can¡¯t ept it? Of course, that¡¯s only if ¡­ What I said was terrifying is, if this sovereign retracts me, what will I do? ¡±

    He leaned against the wall, lit his pipe and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been lonely for a long, long time, living by myself, eating and reading while walking and stopping ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°This sentence is a bit poetic.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ll write it down and tell Ying Yu when I turn around. I told him that before I met her, I was always lonely. ¡°Look at how I changed it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you still love a Du Shoushou like this?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have me in his heart, he¡¯s all alone ¡­¡±

    He ced his foot on Du Shoushou¡¯s butt, ¡°One person, I call you one person, I call you one person ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged at the white-bearded old man: ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You just said that when youe into contact with us, you will feel as if you are bing clearer, and you feel as if you are a clone of someone. In conclusion, I analyzed that you should be our sworn enemy. So, after thinking about it, I still have to kill you. ¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°Have you forgotten? I can¡¯t get rid of it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai covered his face: ¡°Teach me that.¡±

    The white-bearded old man: ¡°I can¡¯t teach you this... That¡¯s why I came here with you. I think after you guys found me, I¡¯ll find me too. ¡±

    He looked at Xiao Jin Long who was eating a chicken leg at the side. ¡°Logically speaking, you should know quite a lot.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long: ¡°What the hell do I know ¡­. During the time I was best friends, it waspletely different from the time you were with me. ¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his forehead, feeling a little confused.

    ¡°In the end, we still have to go to the sealednd. Now, not only are we looking for something, even the white-bearded old man is looking for himself.¡± Maybe in the past, we fought together. After all, when we fought against sucerrifying opponent, before the three of us fought together, some of us would have to step forward to fight. At any rate, if we fought a dozen of them, we would have already died.

    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right to say anything if you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders: ¡°An Zheng, the problem now is that Gu Dangran already knows what we want to do, he will definitely gather all of his energy, and wait for us at the sealednd. If we go, that¡¯s the same as walking intrap, but don¡¯t want to give up ¡­ ¡­ This time, the enemy is strong and standing in the right ce, we are at a disadvantage. ¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°Which time isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He stood up and stretched his body, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just like before, we just have to get rid of him casually ¡­ This sentence was just bragging, but the next sentence was more serious. That white-bearded old man ¡­ What can you do? ¡±

    The white-bearded old man pondered for a moment before looking at Xiao Jin Long. ¡°I don¡¯t, he does!¡±

 Chapter 1320 - - Call

    <h4>Chapter 1320 ¨C Call</h4>

    Everyone looked at Xiao Jin Long, waiting for his reaction. However, in Gu Dangran¡¯s opinion, this fat duck only cared about gnawing on the chicken leg. It did not seem to have the consciousness of being a key figure. It only felt that the taste of the chicken drumstick had be a little lighter.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Finally, he felt that everyone was looking at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±

    The white bearded old man said seriously: ¡°Right now, the only person who can fight against Gu Dangran is you, Dragon Lord ¡­¡±

    Xiao Jin Long shook his head. ¡°I can guarantee that he won¡¯t kill me, but I can¡¯t kill him either. If he really wants to kill all of you, I won¡¯t be able to protect him. After all, you have more people than me, so you can only care about one person at most. ¡±

    He arrogantly said, ¡°He was the one who took the initiative. He could attack any one of you, and I must make a decision to save that person. But at this time, he suddenly changed his target, so I can only watch one of you die. ¡±

    Everyone quieted down because what the little gold dragon said made a lot of sense. They had experienced many life or death situations. Although it wasn¡¯t the most dangerous, it was still the most troublesome.

    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted something outside of where they were resting. Everyone thought that the Gu family had caught up, so they immediately took precautions. After hearing it clearly, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and their expressions all became strange.

    The people outside were indeed from the Gu family, but they weren¡¯t here to start a war. The shouts outside were a message. The Gu n cultivators were unable to keep up with An Zheng and the others, but they knew more or less where An Zheng and the rest were, so they sent a lot of people to shout.

    Basically, it meant that Gu Dangran was willing to let go of his past grudges and open the seal with An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°A trick.¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his temples, this waabit of An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°He knows that they won¡¯t be able to open the seal by relying on their family¡¯s power. Even if they do open it, don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still a covetous Xu family. Now that Gu Dangran knows that you are Da Chi¡¯s sessor and that Chen Shaobai is the sessor of the Devil Swallowing Demon Lord, he became even more worried. He definitely is not trying to cooperate to open the seal, he¡¯s trying to lure us out. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°Am I thinking correctly?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°There is sucossibility, and also a possibility that he needs us to open the seal.¡±

    ¡°Asking a tiger for its skin.¡±

    Shushou Anran said: ¡°Now I know what kind of person the Gu Family is.¡±

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t be considered an expert in cultivation. The greatest power of a mage was their control. When she had a Demon Worm in her hand, it would make people fearful, but when she didn¡¯t have one, it was very dangerous for her. If it wasn¡¯t for this, the Shackled Family wouldn¡¯t have been exterminated.

    ¡°I had originally thought that they were being chased down by the Xu family. Now, Ie to realize that they must have wanted to obtain the ability of the Magic Master, and purposely framed the Xu family.¡±

    ¡°The Xu family is truly pitiful.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Bearing the burden of infamy, yet still persisting for over ten thousand years, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the talents of the Xu family appeared inrge numbers, how could it be possible?¡±

    ¡°Now that the demon realm has be like this, the responsibility lies with me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up: ¡°So the seal must be opened, I will clean up this mess.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a bit dangerous, but I don¡¯t believe that I did not consider myself a little bit when I created the seal. I must have prepared something for myself so that when I obtain the things that I have prepared for myself, I will be able to recover even more of my strength. At that time, I will be able to let the demon realm calm down. ¡±

    An Zheng patted Chen Shaobai¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Then do it.¡±

    This time, they had quite a number of people and their strength was not weak. In the past, when there was such arge disparity in strength, they did not cower, much less this time. Moreover, the Demon World was Chen Shaobai¡¯s. As long as Chen Shaobai could take back the inheritance, the Demon World would return to peace and tranquility. This was the biggest act of kindness.

    The Divisions monk sped his hands together and said, ¡°This is the good will of all living things. This monk will go with you.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Tch ¡­¡± What do I want you to do, you merciful man, with no blood on your hands and your mouth shut? Let¡¯s go kill people, and you can recite scriptures to those dead spirits right behind us? ¡±

    The monk was not angry at all, ¡°There is a Bodhisattva, there is also a Vajra Fury, a method to saverson, one is karma, and the other is transcendence.¡±

    The monkey snorted and no longer said anything. Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the two of them, ¡°Pretending to dislike anyone in Da Xi era. What kind of era is this?

    The monk turned around and the monkey turned around.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The white-bearded old man pulled Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand, ¡°I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s something you need there, and that you might be able to find out who I am.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked down and saw that Yue Yang was holding his hand. He hurriedly pulled his hand back in fear: ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    The white-bearded old man said seriously, ¡°Is it that strange for a father to hold onto his son¡¯s hand?¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your father.¡±

    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°I was thinking about it.¡±

    After a short discussion, it seemed that this was the best oue they coulde up with at the moment. Even if they went to the Sealing Land, the Gu family would still follow them. Rather than leaving them in the dark, it would be better to put them on the surface.

    At the same time, in another ruin, the young master of the Xu family, Xu Shang, was hiding with a few of his underlings.

    ¡°Where did these peoplee from? They fought with the Gu family and even destroyed the Gu family¡¯s manor.¡± Now, the Gu family came to invite them to open the seal ¡­ Why does it feel like Gu Dangran is still afraid of these people? With Gu Dangran¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have any opponents in the Demonic Training Valley. ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to protect the sealed area.¡±

    Xu Shang took a deep breath, ¡°Immediately contact Father and ask him to bring our family¡¯s experts over as soon as possible. I will take everyone to guard thend of the seal.¡± The Gu family and those people of unknown origin want to open the gate of the sealednd, so you have to kill me first! ¡±

    Against An Zheng¡¯s expectations, the sealed location was noidden ce that no one could find. This ce was just here, and it was so obvious, even though it had been here for tens of thousands of years, no one dared to rashly go near.

    It was a city in the middle of the city, right inside the Demonic Valley. It was the depth that An Zheng and the others had reached previously. This ce was perfectly preserved, without a single trace of damage. From the looks of it, it should be a small city that could amodate 10,000 people. The city walls aren¡¯t tall, and a signboard is hung on top of the city gates. The words on it can still be clearly seen ¡­ The Ring of the Great Devil.

    It was the Ring of Devils, not the World of Devils. This name made it difficult for An Zheng to guess the reason. There was not a single person to be seen on the city wall. There were two seals affixed to the city gate, and the blood-red characters seemed to be written in blood on them.

    Three hundred meters away from the city gates, a young, armored general was standing guard, leading a group of one thousand two hundred soldiers. As the banner fluttered in the wind, the word ¡®gatekeeper¡¯ on it sent waves through one¡¯s heart.

    It was not the Xu n¡¯s¡¯ Xu ¡®character, but rather, the¡¯ Shou ¡®character. If it was before, when they saw An Zheng and the others with this g, they might not have thought much about it, but now that they had understood the demon realm, they were extremely moved by the Xu family guarding this g. We have always been blinded by rumors, and we¡¯ve always been blinded by the false impression. It is easy to imagine how much pressure the Xu family has endured and how much notoriety they have to bear over the years.

    ¡°Gu Dangran!¡±

    Xu Shang stepped forward with the magical artifact in his hand, ¡°I know what you want to do. You want to open the seal. Your Gu family has coveted the treasure left behind by the Demon Lord for more than a day or two. To protect this ce, from the start of the war between our two families, twenty-three thousand two hundred warriors of the Xu family died in battle outside this city gate. ¡°Today, it is my turn, Xu Shang¡¯s turn. I know that I am no match for you, and you even found a group of viins from the mortal world, but people of the Xu family, their blood can flow and they will not yield.¡±

    Gu Dangranughed loudly: ¡°You little rascal, what qualifications do you have to speak in front of me? In terms of talent ranking, even if your father sees me, he still has to call me Uncle Shi. Now that the Xu family has been annihted by our Gu family, there shouldn¡¯t be many people who can stand up, so it¡¯s the turn of a junior like you. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come and kneel down, and I¡¯ll let you go back to the Gu family. From today onwards, your surname will be Gu. ¡±

    Xu Shang¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°Traitor!¡±

    Gu Dangranughed even more happily: ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and your people only have the word ¡®traitor¡¯ to their mouths, but who in the world of demons doesn¡¯t know that the traitor is your Xu Family? All these years, you guys even carried the banner of defense, and I feel sorry for you. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly walked to the side and sat down, taking out a bottle of wine from his spatial artifact. ¡°If the people from the Xu family do not enter the sealed space, we will not enter either.¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Your meaning is already so obvious. Do you need to ask again? Thend of sealing was created by the Demon Lord. Before he left, he handed the Devil Realm over to the three great elders for protection. Ancient Song, Xu Ran, Chang Mo ¡­ If the people of the three Great Elders are not gathered, we will not open the Demon World. ¡±

    Xu Shang¡¯s expression changed: ¡°You are the Devil Lord¡¯s sessor?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I am not, that is.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took out the Scythe of Death and casually threw it forward. The Scythe of Death rotated and flew over, and with a bang, stabbed into the ground not far from Xu Shang. Xu Shang took two steps forward, wanting to touch the Scythe of Death, but his hands were trembling violently.

    Chen Shaobai slowly said, ¡°I already know about the matters of the Demon World, and I also know who is in the wrong. It has been hard on your Xu family all these years. I came back to open the seal, to retrieve my inheritance. Believe me, I¡¯m not from the Gu family. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait for the Xu family to arrive and discuss the matterter.¡±

    Gu Dangran said fiercely: ¡°This isn¡¯t what we agreed upon previously.¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked over to An Zheng, epted the wine pot and took a sip: ¡°I have the final say.¡±

    But right at this moment, the gates to the ring a few hundred meters behind Xu Shang suddenly opened with a creak ¡­ After being sealed away for tens of thousands of years, countless people had tried to enter, but had died outside. Now, however, it had been opened by itself.

    It was as if something was calling for Chen Shaobai, causing his expression to immediately change.

 Chapter 1321 - Waving

    <h4>Chapter 1321 ¨C Waving</h4>

    Just like that, the gate that had been sealed for tens of thousands of years opened by itself. The creaking sound of the door opening was like a sawtooth knife scraping against the door of a city. It didn¡¯t look that scary, but everyone unconsciously stepped back.

    A long, long time ago, a painful scream came from the sealednd, the voice was the voice of the Elder Chang Mo that was sealed inside. That night, many people heard it and felt a sense of fear towards the sealednd.

    In the years that followed, countless people coveted the terrifying treasures left behind by the Demon Lord, and wave after wave of them wanted to charge in to find their chance. But in the end, these people all died outside of the ring, and not a single wound could be found on them.

    ¡°Go on in.¡±

    Gu Dangran¡¯s mouth formed a cold smile: ¡°They¡¯re weing us.¡±

    He walked forward, but was stopped by Xu Shang with a single step.

    ¡°No one is allowed to enter!¡±

    Xu Shang¡¯s expression was cold as he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know where these people came from, even if the Demon Master¡¯s Scythe of Death is here, I still won¡¯t believe it. The number of dirty things that your Gu family has done in the past few years is uncountable. What kind of schemes and tricks can¡¯t youe up with? ¡±

    Just as he finished his words, he heard creaking noises from behind him. At this moment, the gates that were initially ajar all opened.

    A gust of wind blew out from the city gate. It was fierce and caused everyone to stagger. There was nock of true experts among these people, but even so, the strange wind still blew them until they couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Even if it was Gu Dangran himself, he had no choice but to retreat several steps.

    Violent sand swirled around. When everyone opened their eyes, they were all frightened by the scene before them.

    A man appeared at the gates of the Ring, a man with his back to them. That person just stood there. His clothes were worn out and covered in blood. His back was to the others ¡­ He was waving.

    With his back facing her, he waved his hand. When his hand moved, it was like a sharp w was scratching everyone¡¯s heart.

    The ones closest to the city gate were the one thousand and two hundred warriors of the Xu family. They were all warriors who had experienced hundreds of battles, warriors who had fought to the death. However, at this moment, there were people who were so frightened that they scrambled and ran away.

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    Xu Shang shouted angrily, although his face was also very white, but he forced himself to stand there and shout, and then roared at the man with only a single back: ¡°Who are you!¡±

    That person didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t look back, but walked step by step into the ring. He walked very slowly, and his feetnded on the ground without making a sound. It looked like he was floating. If it wasn¡¯t in broad daylight, it might have scared people to death.

    ¡°Then... Could it be the Elder Chang Mo? ¡±

    Someone asked subconsciously, but who could answer him?

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    It was unknown who shouted first, but he was finally unable to suppress the desire in his heart, and rushed into the ring. This person was neither from the Xu family nor the Gu family, but from a different family. But whose family he was from wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that when the first person charged in, it was already toote to stop them. For so many years, the ring had been a mountain in the hearts of all the demon cultivators, a sealed mountain. Now that this door was open, there might be endless treasures and unpredictable opportunities inside the mountain. Who would be able to endure it?

    One by one, the men with twisted faces began to rush inside the city gates. At this moment, the previously guarding soldiers of the Xu Family were all at a loss. Without an order, should they make a move or not?

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    An Zheng walked next to Xu Shang and said with a calm tone: ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe us, but if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t believe either. After all, we are standing together with the Gu family. However, there is one thing you should believe, and that is, after entering the ring, if the Gu family makes a move, the first one you have to kill won¡¯t be you, but us. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai and the others: ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a deep breath, ¡°Go home!¡±

    He walked to Xu Shang¡¯s side and grabbed the Scythe of Death, cing it on his shoulder and smiled: ¡°Your Xu family has worked hard.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but even though he was clearly hostile towards these people, when Xu Shang heard Chen Shaobai say that it had been tough on the Xu family, his heart suddenly twitched.

    More urately, it was because he had been squeezed in by someone. In that instant, there was an uncountable amount of people rushing into the city gate, like a loach that had been squeezed into a small river, rolling around and crowding around as they desperately rushed forward.

    Xiao Jin Long was infuriated enough to say that someone took the opportunity to touch his butt. The white-bearded old man said, don¡¯t worry, these people are demons, not perverts. If that was the case, then it was terrifying. A sex demon that could touch your butt was eitheerverted sex demon that couldn¡¯t be held back or a perverted one.

    Xiao Jin Long lowered his head to look and discovered that it was the white-bearded old man grabbing his butt due to his nervousness, and he was even using all his strength.

    ¡°Do you believe that I can hold your hand?¡±

    The white-bearded old man reacted and quickly apologized: ¡°Sorry, sorry, a little bit nervous ¡­¡± After all these years of being calm andposed, I thought I was used to this kind of life without any status. But the moment the door opened, I suddenly felt that the truth was right in front of me... I¡¯m not afraid of death, so I won¡¯t die. I¡¯m afraid of knowing who I am, and I want to know. ¡±

    Seeing him in such a state, Xiao Jin Long couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Actually, the only thing you¡¯re afraid of is that you aren¡¯t afraid of yourself.¡±

    The white-bearded old man was silent for a moment. ¡°I am me.¡±

    He strode inside. ¡°Whatever the truth, I¡¯m me.¡±

    The Gu family¡¯s people were even faster, Gu Dangran had already brought his subordinates and rushed in. It was apletely exposed insanity that was drowned out by the outburst from everyone. At this moment, who cares?

    Xu Shang and his men followed An Zheng and the rest, staring at them intently. Perhaps in his opinion, the threat posed by An Zheng and the rest was far greater than that of Gu Dangran. After all, An Zheng and the others were cultivators from the mortal world.

    As the crowd surged, An Zheng and the rest¡¯s speed was the slowest. One after another, crazy people rushed past them, looking as if they were dreaming of something ahead of them. If one acquired it, one would be able to soar into the heavens.

    Actually, everyone knew what that thing was... It was the word ¡®Demon Lord¡¯.

    Chen Shaobai was also very excited, his fingers shaking time and time again. However, he suppressed the excitement in his heart and tried his best to look less restless. But how could it be calm? This was the ce where he had once lived, this was his home, and here was everything he had left behind for himself.

    Everyone had their own thoughts. This ce seemed to be open not only to a forbidden area, but also to the heart.

    After the tide had passed, the street became slightly quieter. An Zheng and the others walked at the back and felt the atmosphere. The disappearance of the person who had turned his back on them made the pressure on everyone slightly lessen.

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t big.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly reacted and stopped in his tracks, ¡°A small city that can hold up to around ten thousand people at most could have more than this number of people rushing in just now ¡­ But why does it seem so empty? ¡±

    Once An Zheng said that, everyone realised that something was amiss. This ce was only so big, and the number of people that had swarmed in before was enough to fill it up. If there was any sort of portal, it wouldn¡¯t have been discovered so early, and there were so many of them.

    A squeak.

    That familiar voice appeared once again. Not long ago, that voice had been lingering in everyone¡¯s mind for a long time. Now that the sound had appeared again, An Zheng turned around fiercely and saw that the door of the ring of evil had slowly closed. A demon cultivator shouted as he charged at the top of his speed. He did not want to miss such an opportunity. Even though he knew that he might not be able to get out of the gate, he still wanted to rush in. However, he was unlucky. The moment he rushed to the door, the door closed, and he was pushed against it.

    The gap between the two doors was very small, but the person had already been ttened by it. Half of his body was inside the door, while the other half was outside the door. Blood flowed from the gap in the door and soon, all over the ground. A light lit up on the blood-stained door, two doors, half a word on one side ¡­ When all of thembined into one word ¡­ Dead.

    And this person who was caught in the door was right in the middle of the word ¡®dead¡¯.

    He struggled for a short while before lowering his head. Perhaps his greatest constion was ¡­ His head was inside the door, and before he died, he took a look at the ring to see what it looked like. But before he died, perhaps he really did regret it.

    With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, half of his body fell to the ground, causing his blood to ssh out.

    The moment the gates to the ring were closed, the entire city suddenly lit up. Every room was lit up. Creak creak creak sounds continuously rang out. An Zheng who was standing on the street saw that every door¡¯s door was opened. The city gates were closed and the doors were opened.

    It was as if he had lit themp and opened the door to wee the wanderers who had returned after a long absence, only waiting for them to enter. Maybe every room still had food, and every room had warm beds and soft quilts.

    An Zheng slowly walked to the entrance of a house and looked inside ¡­ There were several demon cultivators standing inside the door. One of them was someone An Zheng had met before who had charged into the ring before An Zheng. They all stood with their backs facing An Zheng, like stone statues. However, the stone statue couldn¡¯t move, but they were moving ¡­ Everyone had their backs to the door and were waving.

    It was exactly the same as the one who had been standing at the entrance of the Demon Rings with his back facing the crowd and waving at them.

 Chapter 1322 - Back inside

    <h4>Chapter 1322 ¨C Back inside</h4>

    The gates of the ring closed with a creak, but all the gates of the city opened with a creak. An Zheng carefully walked to the entrance of one of the houses and looked inside, the scene was extremely creepy.

    There were a few Demon cultivators who entered the ring before An Zheng and the others. There were a few who stood in the courtyard with their backs facing An Zheng and the others, like stone statues.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at these people, and felt like he was thrown onto a stage, a stage that was inside a box. Other than them, everyone else had be the kind of marites, or little people made of paper.

    ¡°He entered an illusion?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng.

    They had experienced all sorts of dangers, and had entered illusions more than once, unable to extricate themselves. Sometimes, hallucinations were even more terrifying than realbat because you didn¡¯t know what was going on with you, what you would do, or even how you would end up dying.

    Every single one of the environments he had experienced before were very scary. If everyone were to enter the environment from the entrance of the ring ¡­ Then it wasn¡¯t the worst. The most frightening thing was that the door wasn¡¯t open yet. Everyone was still outside the ring. The moment they entered the environment was the moment they thought that the door would open, which was when Xu Shang and his men stopped An Zheng and the rest.

    An Zheng had experienced different illusions and experienced all kinds of terrors, so he knew more than anyone else when it came to identifying illusions. He was thinking about whether or not it was an illusion, and he was thinking about it more than anyone else.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Shang?¡±

    An Zheng turned around to take a look.

    As expected, Xu Shang, who had been keeping a close eye on them, had disappeared.

    Chen Shaobai looked around, but he did not see Xu Shang¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°You are saying ¡­ We fell into Xu Shang¡¯s trap? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, Xu Shang still wants to defend the ring of great devils. Even though he knows full well that he can¡¯t stop Gu Dangran, he still doesn¡¯t choose to retreat, he¡¯s someone with the will to die. But he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would act recklessly. Don¡¯t you think that what he said when he first saw Gu Dangran was too impassioned? Those words were said on purpose, probably to make Gu Dangran look down on him. Gu Dangran never thought that Xu Shang would be his match in the first ce, and in his pride, this kind of contempt will only grow deeper. ¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment: ¡°Xu Shang is very clear, if we want to be the winner, the first thing we need to do is to separate us from Gu Dangran. Because he doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Gu Dangran and us ¡­ If this is all an illusion, then he has seeded. ¡±

    An Zheng walked into the courtyard and shouted from behind. An Zheng waved his hand, signalling for the others to not enter.

    An Zheng slowly walked to the front of the people in the courtyard and looked at their faces.

    No face.

    When he walked to the side, he thought that he would be able to see the faces of the demon cultivators. Previously, An Zheng could tell from their clothes that he had seen one of the demon cultivators before, but after turning around, An Zheng realized that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed ¡­ He turned to the other side and saw that his back was still facing them.

    From the entrance, he could see that these people had their backs. He turned around and looked into the courtyard to see if they still had their backs. However, you couldn¡¯t find any ws in this process of transformation. When you were halfway there, you would misunderstand that you were about to see the faces of these people, but what you saw was still the back of your head.

    ¡°No face.¡±

    But An Zheng¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°No face ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression also changed, because the moment he heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but think of those frescoes he saw when he first entered the Devil Realm. In one of the murals, there was a faceless monster that had attacked the Immortal pce and massacred arge number of cultivators. As for the demons, immortal pces, and cultivators of the Mortal Realm and even the demons, they were all fighting back with everything they had. Although it was only a mural, it still gave people an iparable shock.

    What were those faceless monsters? Where did theye from?

    And at this very moment, they saw this illusion in the ring.

    Chen Shaobai did not hold back and walked in to look. They did not seem to be much of a threat and stood there waving non-stop. Regardless of whether they were looking from the front or the back, they were all beckoning ¡­

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s the point?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Just wave your hand like that?¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a while and then said: ¡°If we really are hallucinating, then let us first think of one thing ¡­. What is the purpose of this illusion, to kill us or something? In the countryside, there are many times when scarecrows will lower their heads in the vegetable fields. Some people make scarecrows look lifelike, and when the wind blows, they wave their hands in this way ¡­ ¡±

    The Divisions Monk reacted in an instant. ¡°Someone is trying to scare us away.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Maybe. He thinks that we are the birds that would bring disaster to the garden.¡±

    The Monk of the Divisions looked at the demon cultivators, ¡°If we are birds, then who are these people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside and saw that the street was even colder than before. The people that had swarmed in before this small city was enough to fill this ce up. So it¡¯s impossible to say for sure when the hallucinations started. If they really didn¡¯te in, then everyone would be outside of the Ring ¡­

    An Zheng suddenly said: ¡°We are not the same kind of person. I am Da Chi¡¯s sessor, and even if this person is the devil master¡¯s sessor, it is not fake. This time, we havee to find the Elder Chang Mo to ask his about a certain truth. ¡±

    He cupped his fists. ¡°We are full of respect towards the Xu family. We will definitely not make an enemy out of the Xu family.¡±

    No one answered him, and the surroundings werepletely silent.

    But at this moment, the demon cultivators standing in the courtyard suddenly turned around. When he turned around, Du Shoushou cried out in fear. He saw their faces. Those demon cultivators were not faceless monsters. Every face was so clear and familiar ¡­ What Du Shoushou saw were several Du Shoushou s. Her figure was tall and short, but her face was Du Shoushou¡¯s.

    The others were the same as well. An Zheng saw a few of his own faces, while Chen Shaobai saw his. Everyone saw themselves in the bodies of the demon cultivators. They were all empty, expressionless, and like zombies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou and retreated, but right at this moment, the demon cultivators¡¯ faces started to change. Sometimes they would change into Du Shoushou, and sometimes they would change into Chen Shaobai. Roughly a few secondster, their bodies matched perfectly with their faces. When their faces were Du Shoushou, their bodies were tall and big, but when Chen Shaobai was around, they seemed a little thinner ¡­

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a scarecrow anymore.¡±

    An Zheng and the others quickly withdrew, and then they heard a miserable scream. These miserable wails came from all directions, and each one of them sounded very miserable. An Zheng and the others saw countless cultivators rushing out from one courtyard after another, and all of them panicked. Behind them followed an identical group of cultivators. He had the same physique and appearance as the demon cultivators, the only difference being his expressionless face.

    A demon cultivator howled as he retreated out of the courtyard, running like a madman in the direction of the city gate. In the courtyard he came from, a demon cultivator who looked exactly like him walked out expressionlessly, and then slowly raised his hand and tapped his forehead. This movement looked extremely strange. Moreover, the tap didn¡¯t have any fluctuation of aura. It wasn¡¯t intense, nor was it terrifying. It was just strange.

    However, with just a single tap of his finger, the body of the demon cultivator that had dashed out before suddenly fell straight down. It was an extremely fierce fall. It was as if a living person had turned intiece of wood in the middle of the air and had fallen to the ground, motionless. And the ce where this person fell, wasn¡¯t very far from An Zheng and the others.

    An Zheng nced at it, ¡°Dead.¡±

    A living demon cultivator had been killed by a cultivator from the courtyard who was exactly the same as him. The method of killing was so strange that it was hard to imagine. Just by pointing at himself, the other party was already dead.

    Then the expressionless man began to walk step by step toward the door, outside the Ring. When he was near the city gate, his body suddenly floated up as if he had just passed throughinyer of film. Then, he disappeared. Space itself began to tremble slightly, but then quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°I know how those who wanted to enter the Sealing Land died.¡±

    Chen Shaobai swallowed his saliva: ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have entered.¡±

    The people who had been in the yard before, the ones who were changing their expressions walked out as well. Their expressions were basically fixed. An Zheng went in, Chen Shaobai went in, Du Shoushou went in, no one else went in, so the three people who came out were An Zheng, Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s much more exciting than an illusion.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked nervously. He was really afraid that the guy who looked exactly like him would raise his hand and tap his forehead. If I die without knowing why, wouldn¡¯t I be wronged?] He was a man after all. He had fought to the death and had died a great death. He really couldn¡¯t ept dying in such a muddled manner.

    Beside them, demon cultivators were rushing about, one after another. The previously deserted street had regained its previous bustle of bustling activity. The only difference was that these demon cultivators were even crazier than when they first entered, and they were even faster at running. An Zheng and the others, on the other hand, seemed very special, as though they were a few very different stones that were standing in a great wave.

    More and more demon cultivators came out of the courtyard and raised their hands to touch their foreheads, and more and more demon cultivators suddenly fell to the ground and died. No one knew where the connection between their foreheads and their deaths was, but this kind of death was irrevocable.

    The dead demon cultivator copsed to the ground, quickly transforming into dust and disappearing. Meanwhile, the demon cultivators that hade out of the courtyard began to walk towards the city gate, passing through ayer of things that could not be seen. Outside, perhaps, was what people thought was a corpse.

    ¡°An Zheng, think of a way!¡±

    Du Shoushou anxiously shouted, because he saw that the guy who looked exactly like him had already raised his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said a word as his gaze drifted towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Go back inside.¡±

 Chapter 1323 - Death

    <h4>Chapter 1323 ¨C Death</h4>

    Go back inside.

    When An Zheng said these five words, he was already rushing towards the courtyard. His left hand held onto Du Shoushou¡¯s right hand and pulled Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand. As for the others, they weren¡¯t really that worried, because previously, only the three of them had entered the courtyard and been duplicated.

    From the initial chaos on the street to the panic and copse, the speed at which the situation unfolded was astonishing. The demon cultivators that had escaped began to charge at the replicators, hoping to kill them to save themselves. However, when they took action, they realized that at the same time they killed the duplicate ¡­ He was finished.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°I think it¡¯s some kind of curse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a curse.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Although I know that this world contains all kinds of strange powers, cursing is still something I find hard to believe. I¡¯m more willing to believe that when we walked in, the door was a magical formation ¡­ Every single person who passes by the door will be copied, a powerful formation. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°But why? This is the formation I set up in order to protect thend I sealed? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not what they call me. I insist that the demons don¡¯t kill each other and can¡¯t insult each other. This is my rule. If I was the one who created this formation, then I was created to kill the demons. ¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s that Elder Chang Mo.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside and the three replicators turned around. They seemed to be a little confused. They were likrogram that had been set up, and An Zheng choosing to return to the courtyard was a response that was outside of their program. Thus, their procedures were in disarray, and they did not know what to do.

    The wails on the streets were in stark contrast to the eerie silence in the courtyard. The feeling of the three real people being watched by the three replicators was not good at all. The three didn¡¯t do anything but stand there. However, they sealed the exit. They did not follow up with any actions, but that did not mean that witap on their foreheads, An Zheng and the rest were safe and sound.

    ¡°Seems like he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, and said: ¡°Not only is he alive, he must have felt something a long time ago and have been infected. This kind of power might not be his own, but it came from our enemy ¡­ ¡°How shameless.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°What you mean is, after the three of us were defeated, that Faceless Monster chased us all the way here? It wanted to kill us, but to no avail, but it still affected the Elder Chang Mo in the sealednd. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Did any of you sense that these replicators did not have any demonic Qi, it did not seem likechnique from the demons.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m really trapped, I can¡¯t go out and I can¡¯t kill these three replicators. If we kill them, we will die, so we can only stand here and wait? ¡°Then how long will it take?¡±

    Du Shoushou was annoyed, angered by the fellow who looked exactly like him.

    ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t let us wait long.¡±

    Just as they were talking, Monkey¡¯s shout came from outside. An Zheng and the others were shocked, they saw through the gap between the three replicators that there was a sh of golden light, and then Monkey disappeared. Monkey, Divisions Monk, Da Tianlie, the white-bearded old man, Xiao Jin Long, and that Shushou Anran. Theirbined strength was enough to resist for a while, but they were suddenly taken away by a power.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou cursed, grabbed the Triton and rushed outside.

    ¡°They¡¯re not important.¡±

    His voice suddenly came from above An Zheng and the rest, revealing a slender and refined looking middle-aged man. He was wearing a long robe and looked likeacher in a private school. Such a person did not appear to be a threat, nor did he have a strong aura. Walking on the streets didn¡¯t attract too much attention. In every city, he would meet many people like this. He would just forget about them after taking a look.

    But he was unusual, and that unusual came from his eyes. His eyes were exactly the same as when Chen Shaobai had been bedeviled. There was no whites in his eyes, only a pair of ck eyeballs. Within the ck eyeball, there were a few fiery red dots that were rotating slowly, as if they were an abyss that could make one unable to return to their senses.

    ¡°The important ones are all of you.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, but there was alsint of hesitation?

    The look in his eyes was somewhatplicated and contradictory.

    ¡°You are the Elder Chang Mo?¡±

    Chen Shaobai subconsciously asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± It¡¯s me. ¡±

    The middle-aged man slowly descended and stood in the courtyard, looking at them. This courtyard wasn¡¯t big to begin with, so when a few people stood there, the space seemed even smaller. The distance between the two of them wasn¡¯t too far. With their strength, it could be said that there was no distance between them.

    ¡°I will protect your home, your treasure and your secret for you. You have returned, but you don¡¯t even recognize me anymore. It is trulyughable just thinking about it ¡­¡±

    Elder Chang Mo looked at Chen Shaobai with interest. Are you finally willing toe back after hiding for tens of thousands of years? Don¡¯t you feel like a stray dog? He looked like a dog when he ran away, and when he came back he looked like a dog. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai frowned and looked at An Zheng. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like the Elder Chang Mo.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°There¡¯s something strange.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m Chang Mo, but ¡­¡±

    The corner of Elder Chang Mo¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that you¡¯re familiar with it, I know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯ve waited for tens of thousands of years, do I still care about this a little? Let me tell you... Tens of thousands of years ago, you lowly people tried to resist me, but you didn¡¯t have that much power. As the most powerful cultivators among us, at the veryst moment there was an internal conflict. ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo raised his finger and pointed towards An Zheng: ¡°As a leader, you are still considered qualified ¡­ Whaity, look at yourpanions. That person called Qing Lian, and that person called Xuan-Yuan, were simply not worth mentioning. He was actually thinking of taking the opportunity to get rid of the other party in such a situation ¡­ Humans, human nature, they are reallyughing their teeth off. Looking at your ugly faces, I am even more certain of one thing ¡­ Returning to the Source of All Things is the best choice. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re that Faceless Monster.¡±

    Chang Mo threw his head back andughed, ¡°Shameless...¡± Ha ha-ha ha, sad people, poor people. You all have already forgotten who I am, and my cultivation is so weak that it makes me feel pitiful. With all of you like this, what right do you have topete with me? You all don¡¯t know who I am, I am ¡­ ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he muttered to himself, ¡°Who am I?¡±

    He seemed to have suddenly lost his memory as he stood there dumbfounded. After a long, long time, he suddenly thought of something and his expression became ugly: ¡°I am jusemnant of an idea ¡­¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter, what I represent is still the strongest power in this world, the highest existence. Back then, you knew that you couldn¡¯t defeat me, so you changed your time and tried to trap me. You gave yourselves tens of thousands of years to grow stronger, and then you killed me. ¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, your intelligence was backfired on by your intelligence. You guys thought that changing the time will give you a chance to start over, but you neglected that the biggest influence of the change in time is not on me, but on you! ¡±

    He sneered, ¡°You guys can¡¯t find yourselves anymore, so most of the time, you guys just disappear withourace, unable to raise your own strength. He couldn¡¯t awaken it. He was so weak. I knew what you wanted to do the moment you ran away, so I sent out a remnant consciousness to track you. I chased you to this demon realm and infiltrated into this sealednd. I thought that I would hide here to recuperate after getting injured, but who would have thought that I would meet this guy called Chanmo. His stubbornness is really irritating. He actually wanted to kill me and was controlled by me in the end. I guessed that everyone outside would probably be able to hear that miserable scream from the beginning, right? ¡±

    Many things had be clear. So it was all thanks to that faceless freak.

    The Elder Chang Mo continued, ¡°I just miscalcted ¡­ Chang Mo isn¡¯t a match for me at all, but I need his body. I am jusemnant of his will, and it won¡¯t be long before my body exists. However, it was only when I had a physical body that I realized that the barrier is against Chang Mo. Chang Mo sealed himself, so his physical body can¡¯t leave. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I have enough to live forever. Moreover, every once in a while, idiots will deliver themselves to my doorstep to help me.¡±

    He was jusemnant thought from that terrifying existence back then. In order to chase after An Zheng and the others, he ended up being trapped within this ring. This was also why the Elder Chang Mo let out a miserable cry in the Great Devil Ring, telling everyone not toe in.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chang Mo and said, ¡°You only remember that you aremnant intent, and don¡¯t even know whose remnant will it was.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll know, soon.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo paced back and forth in the courtyard: ¡°There iart of your memories that I have. As long as I obtain yours, I will know who I am. And it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Ben, I am truly trapped by you. Why can¡¯t I break free? ¡±

    At this moment, there was a sudden boom from the outside world. Soon after, a resplendent golden lotus bloomed, bursting the space. The Divisions Monk, Monkey and the others broke through the restrictions of the spatial energy and rushed out. When the white-bearded old man saw that Chen Shaobai and the others were trapped in the courtyard, he shouted, ¡°My good disciple, don¡¯t be afraid.

    He teleported into the courtyard and blocked Chen Shaobai¡¯s way.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chang Mo¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he grabbed towards the white-bearded old man. The white-bearded old man did not care at all as he pushed Chen Shaobai away: ¡°Hurry and go, the w of those things is ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was grabbed by Chang Mo, and a ck light exploded. The white-bearded old man¡¯s body flew backwards, and with a speed visible to the naked eye, he shriveled up. He struggled a few times before he stopped moving, turning into a dried up piece of wood.

    He was dead.

    He died so easily.

    He did not die, but somehow he died.

    Lord Grimughed with satisfaction. ¡°The taste of power is so wonderful ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and he knelt on the ground while hugging the corpse of the white bearded old man: ¡°Shi ¡­ Master. ¡±

    Chang Mo took a deep breath, ¡°With the power of each of you, I will be able to break free from the id. In this world, it¡¯s not certain who will decide. ¡±

    The callousness at the corner of his mouth was like ten thousand years of ice.

 Chapter 1324 - - Beginners Level

    <h4>Chapter 1324 ¨C Beginner¡¯s Level</h4>

    Chen Shaobai hugged the white bearded old man¡¯s corpse and cried like a child. His eyes were so red that others would not dare to look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t die?¡±

    He shook the white-bearded old man¡¯s shriveled body, unable to ept the sudden blow. Chen Shaobai felt that she had let him down. From the beginning, she didn¡¯t trust this unreliable old fellow that much. He was always bickering, and in fact, was secretly wary of him. He could not ept the fact that the white-bearded old man had died just like that.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s cry was sorrowful and hoarse. A grown man crying like this really made one¡¯s heart hurt.

    Not only Chen Shaobai, but everyone could not ept the fact that the white-bearded old man died just like that. If one were to say vignce and vignce, An Zheng was slightly heavier than him. He always felt that this person had too many secrets in his heart. He might know who he was, but he was just deliberately hiding something.

    The white-bearded old man had always made people feel suspicious. Whether it was his first time meeting him, or the Infernal Realm, his performance didn¡¯t give anyone any good feelings. He was clearly not going to die, but he was actually so afraid of dying.

    But when he really died, no one would be able to ept it.

    ¡°In this world, where else is thererson who can¡¯t die besides me?¡±

    Elder Chang Mo coldly said. He too, did not remember exactly who he was. He only remembered that he was the strongest existence in the world. Anyone could only tremble in front of him and not resist. He was jusemnant will that the supreme expert had released. However, because he had constantly absorbed the energy from the sealednd, he had be stronger. Even if it was just a thought, An Zheng and the others were still not a match for it.

    The white-bearded old man who imed that he would never die died as soon as he came into contact with the old man. He died in an inexplicable manner, as though it was an easy task.

    Elder Chang Mo looked at An Zheng and the others wititiful gaze, as if he was looking at a bunch of ants.

    ¡°My life wasn¡¯t able to kill you in the beginning, but now you are in my hands. I was trapped here, and I never thought you¡¯de looking for me. One is the reincarnation of swallowing the heavens, the other is the reincarnation of Da Chi ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai grabbed the Scythe of Death and rushed towards the Elder Chang Mo: ¡°I will take my life!¡±

    The Scythe of Death drew out a long streak of light and struck towards Elder Chang Mo. The middle-aged man in a long robe looked at his indifferently, then casually flicked his wrist. His fingers were clean and slender, and when his fingers came into contact with the rainbow light, it was as if the rainbow light had struck a mountain. The mountain did not move, and the long rainbow cracked inch by inch. Shattered demon energy shot towards Chen Shaobai like a storm. Chen Shaobai ced the Scythe of Death in front of him, and a barrier formed from demon energy suddenly appeared.

    However, his own strength easily broke through his barrier, instantly causing a bloody mist to rise from his body. At least dozens of fragments of devil energy prated Chen Shaobai¡¯s body, and those fragments prated out from behind his body, bringing about a blood mist that caused one¡¯s heart to ache.

    An Zheng instantly rushed over and hugged Chen Shaobai, and the moment he turned around, a ball of purple lightning was sted out from his palm.

    Without any hesitation, he made his move.

    Bolts of purple lightning shot out from the ball of light toward the middle-aged man. The surging purple lightning, like numerous angry dragons, instantly arrived in front of Elder Chang Mo. Elder Chang Mo snorted. He raised her clean and beautiful hand and casually wiped it... It was as if there was a speck of dirt on the wall. He raised his hand and wiped it off.

    As the hand swept past, the long purple lightning dragon instantly froze and turned into powder, scattering all over the ground.

    ¡°You are still so capable, and far weaker than your peak years.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo lowered his head to look at his palm. ¡°As thanks, I truly want to leave you all a path to survival. It was you who entered this sealed area and unsealed it. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how much longer I would have been trapped here. Although you guys didn¡¯t intentionally help me ¡­ How about this, I¡¯ll grant you a quick death. ¡±

    At this time, a person rushed over likhantom from afar. ¡°Where did this evildoere from? How dare he be so impudent in my demon realm!¡±

    A golden light arrived before that person. Peng! The golden light seemed to stab into Elder Chang Mo¡¯s heart. But when the ripples in the air dissipated, everyone could see clearly that the gigantic sword formed from golden light was right in front of Elder Chang Mo. Elder Chang Mo lifted up the golden sword and looked at it, his lips curled into a smile: ¡°Weak.¡±

    With a swing of his hand, he threw the golden greatsword. The person who was attacking him was pierced through before he could even react. That person was the leader of the Xu family¡¯s younger generation ¡­ Xu Shang. Xu Shang¡¯s body was pierced through by the golden greatsword and sent flying backwards. With a bang, his body was nailed to the tower by the golden sword. His body swayed unsteadily as he hung there, looking miserable and deste.

    ¡°Another one who doesn¡¯t know his limits.¡±

    Chang Mo looked at the corpse hanging on the wall and frowned. ¡°With this insignificant strength, you can just hide it well. Why must youe out?¡±

    He thought that Xu Shang had died, and everyone else thought that he had died. But at this moment, Xu Shang¡¯s swinging right arm suddenly raised up and with difficulty puill into his mouth. A golden light exploded inside his body. Immediately afterwards, golden mes began to rise from his body, burning away the golden greatsword nailed to his chest. He fell down from the tower over the city gate, and the moment his feetnded, he created two holes in the ground.

    ¡°You guys go!¡±

    Xu Shang roared, both his feet touching the ground at the same time, the shockwave from the explosion blew up the ground into dust. Xu Shang instantly arrived in front of Elder Chang Mo and pinched his neck with both of his hands. Chang Mo only looked coldly at the crazy personing towards him, he didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Xu Shang¡¯s hands had actually grabbed onto Elder Chang Mo¡¯s neck, the golden mes ignited in his hands seemed to be able to burn Chanmo¡¯s body through. However, that was just an illusion.

    Puff!

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s hand pierced out from Xu Shang¡¯s back, casually pinching the heart that was ripped off. ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Shang cried out, then tightly held onto Elder Chang Mo¡¯s body. He turned his head, his eyes blood-red: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Go?

    Where can I go?

    Before the gates to the ring were opened, the art of sealing belonged to the Demon World, left behind by the Demon Lord. However, after they opened the gate, the power that sealed it changed because it was something that Chang Mo re-sealed.

    Xu Shang and An Zheng were not very familiar with each other, and he suspected that he was also on guard against An Zheng and the others. If it was in a different environment and an enemy was in another ce, Xu Shang would not risk his life like this for An Zheng and the rest.

    However, sometimes fighting for one¡¯s life was meaningless. Xu Shang tenaciously held onto Elder Chang Mo, An Zheng and the rest could only retreat, towards the city gate. However, everything was in vain ¡­ The city gate still could not be opened. Only when they moved back did they realize that Chang Mo was standing on top of the gate, looking down at them with an indifferent expression.

    An Zheng and the others turned around and saw Xu Shang¡¯s corpse that was still burning on the ground. The young man was a warrior, a loyal warrior. Every single person and every single generation of the Xu family was fighting for the sake of protecting the Demon World. For this mission, most of them had lost their true selves. They had been bitterly cultivating since they were young, not daring to ck off in the slightest. They firmly believed that as long as the people of the Xu family were still alive, the demon realm would not decline.

    The golden mes finally burned out, and the ashes left on the ground were the remains of Xu Shang. An untimely gust of wind blew the ashes away.

    ¡°Struggle.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo stood on top of the city wall and looked down at everyone as if he was the master of the world.

    ¡°I understand your struggle. Everything that exists, whether human or anything else, as long as it exists, should be fought for existence. In the beginning, the god who created mankind must not have thought himself wrong. However, when he saw the ugly faces of humanster on, he would definitely feel heartache over the destruction that humans had done to this world. ¡°Getting everything back to where it started is the only way to solve the problem.¡±

    Chang Mo looked at An Zheng and the rest and sighed, ¡°Human... Especially cultivators, look at what you have done. If the world waiece of white paper, then when humans appeared, there would be stains on the white paper, so much so that the entire white paper wouldter be dyed ck. You live in such a dirty and dirty world, and instead feelcent. You think it was you who changed the world, and that it was perfect. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, he had heard the words before.

    Thest time someone said these words, it was Tan Shanse.

    And at this moment, when these words came out of Chang Mo¡¯s mouth, it was even more shocking and terrifying than what Tan Shanse said. No matter how terrifying Tan Shanse was, his strength was limited and he could still defeat him. On the other hand, this person didn¡¯t seem to have any ws. It was impossible for him to kill or win.

    ¡°Where did this madmane from!¡±

    A ck hole appeared behind Elder Chang Mo and his fist smashed onto the Elder Chang Mo¡¯s back. However, that fist actually pierced through Elder Chang Mo¡¯s body. A ck hole appeared on his body, and the fist that passed through did not have any damage.

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s neck turned 180 degrees, his body did not move, his head turned to the back. The arm in the ck hole tried to pull out, but it was toote.

    ¡°Weak spatial energy.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo looked at the panic-stricken face in the ck hole and emotionlessly said, ¡°This can be considered as the primary stage of spatial power. You have notprehended enough. Let me tell you, the primary stage is the exploration of space. Intermediate stage waest of one¡¯s self. ¡°Advanced stage, is the exploration of the universe.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his body floated forward and Gu Dangran was forcibly pulled out of the ck hole. And at that moment, it was extremely tragic. Gu Dangran who came out of the ck hole had ayer of skin ripped off, his entire body was covered in blood!

    ¡°You¡¯re still in the elementary stage.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo turned, and with a kacha sound, Gu Dangran¡¯s arm was broken. Then the arm was wrenched out of his body and he was back to normal.

    ¡°This is the intermediate stage, an exploration of one¡¯s own body.¡±

    He raised his hand and tapped Gu Dangran¡¯s forehead. Gu Dangran let out a blood-curdling scream and fell off the city gate tower. The chunks of meat were scattered all over the ce, looking smooth and tidy. There was not even a trace of blood left.

    ¡°Prating, merging, splitting ¡­¡±

    Elder Chang Mo looked at the broken pieces of the corpse on the ground.

 Chapter 1325 - - All Things Returning

    <h4>Chapter 1325 ¨C All Things Returning</h4>

    Gu Dangran, who brought so much trouble to An Zheng and the others earlier, had now turned intile of broken corpses. These chunks seemed to have turned their heads, and every piece was smooth and neat without any trace of blood.

    Elder Chang Mo slowly floated down from the city walls, the aura from his body pushed away all the corpses.

    ¡°This is his world.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Elder Chang Mo and said, ¡°He has been trapped in this ce for ten thousand years and has used this sealed area to cultivate. He was invincible here. Moreover, we were originally weaker than him. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said with red eyes: ¡°No way? Even if they don¡¯t have any, they still have to fight! ¡±

    These few words were uttered through gritted teeth, causing them to tremble uncontrobly.

    So what if they couldn¡¯t fight?

    Right now, this wasn¡¯t a question of whether or not they could fight, but how.

    From the first contact until now, three people had already died, and these three people were all very strong. Needless to say, Gu Dangran could be considered one of the top three strongest warriors in the Demon World, which was probably even higher. The white-bearded old man had an undying body, but he had died instantly uponing into contact with it. It was unclear how he had died.

    Xu Shang who died bravely could be considered the weakest, but his strength was probably higher than Du Shoushou¡¯s. Under these circumstances, it seemed like the oue would be the same if they didn¡¯t fight. Inparison, none of them could beat Gu Dangran in a one-on-one battle, not even Xiao Jin Long.

    ¡°The world will never develop as you expect.¡±

    The Elder Chang Mo seemed to be somewhat emotional. When he looked at An Zheng, the expression in his eyes was somewhat strange.

    ¡°I suddenly remember who I am.¡±

    His killing intent gradually disappeared, perhaps it was only temporarily suppressed. He sat down and bent down to pick up a dead leaf. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°I remember that before the battle, you and I had a debate.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Speak, no one has the right to destroy something that exists reasonably ¡­ Let me ask you, what is reasonable existence. You see, this tree leaves in the winter, and that makes sense. Spring leaves sprout, summer leaves flourish, this iule. In the autumn, the leaves would wither and turn yellow. It was also a rule for the leaves to fall in the winter. Leaves that exist reasonably in spring and summer, if they are still fresh and green in autumn and winter, it would be unreasonable. ¡±

    ¡°Humans are also like this. Humans have already passed through the two seasons of spring and summer, and the process of budding and flourishing has already passed. I did it because it was time for you to go extinct. I am noree, but a tree is the world. And you are the leaves that are still hanging on the tree in the autumn and winter, constantly increasing your power to absorb the tree¡¯s vitality. At this time, you are not a part of the tree, but a worm. ¡±

    He threw the dead leaves on the ground and stepped on them.

    ¡°If you really are just leaves, and follow thews of nature, then no one will be able to question the reason for your existence. But you are not ordinary leaves, you want to dig out this big tree, you are not satisfied with hanging on the branches, you even want to grow inside the trunk ¡­ But the tree cannot move. It is this world, and can only watch as you harm it. ¡°I am the winter wind ¡­¡±

    He asked An Zheng, ¡°Can Leaves resist the winter winds?¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Even if you have changed the timing and allowed spring and summer to return, time and time again, there will still bime when you can finally return to the right track. My awakening is the beginning of this true path. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°When you tried to convince me, I still give you the chance. How simr is the situation now ¡­ In order to resist me, you have gathered your most powerful forces, but you are still helpless. Right now, I can¡¯tpare to that time because in the end, I am jusemnant thought. It¡¯s the same if I had a physical body. As for you, you are a far cry from your peak. So it¡¯s down, and the situation is the same. ¡±

    ¡°I remember, at that time, your people were also like this, rushing to their deaths one after the other. I was already numb to my killing. ¡°However, you are still courting death. Only then did Ie to my senses. To survive to the extreme is to beg for death.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If we were to return to that point, there might not be a need for that debate anymore. No one can convince you of what you want to do. You just wanted that debate to convince us to die peacefully. ¡±

    The Elder Chang Mo stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you all die peacefully, just like the demon beasts that you have eliminated. They have resisted, but if they cannot resist, they have no choice but to ept the arrangements of fate. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Because among humans, not every single one of them is extremely vicious and cruel. Most people believed that after the demon beast died, it would die, and after that, it would be extinct. But there is a small minority of people who believe that no one has the right to destroy what is reasonable. ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo said, ¡°You also said that it was a small part of it. For example ¡­ A certain animal in this world, you humans think its fur is valuable, and then you start hunting it down to the point where you start to pretend to protect it. However, in reality, you are still secretly hunting it down, because the value of the rarer things is higher. Even if there were a small number of people who truly wanted to protect this thing from extinction, what about most of them? Most people feel that this has nothing to do with me, so why would I care about him ¡­ This is human nature. I remember someone saying that human nature was good in the beginning. There were also people who retorted immediately. In the beginning, it was human nature to be evil ¡­ ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all wrong. In the beginning of a person, even an old man was cold and indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Most people think it¡¯s nothing if you destroy the world. Someone went to cut down the trees. They thought there were so many of them, so they just cut them down. Some people went out to hunt and thought that since there were so many animals, they might as well kill them. Someone poured the poisonous substance into the rivers,kes and seas. They felt that it would be alright if they poured it out, since it¡¯s the size of Hu Hai in the martial arts world. ¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Can you deny it? This is not something that a very small number of people are doing, but what arge majority of people are doing. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re right.¡±

    The Elder Chang Mo replied: ¡°Last time, you didn¡¯t deny it, even that glib Purple Ivy didn¡¯t deny it. Human nature is cold, even you all know it clearly. ¡±

    Everyone became silent, no one could refute anything. Chang Mo ¡­ In other words, every word spoken by this unknown person was correct. There was no need to debate whetheerson was born with a good or evil nature, while being indifferent was an indisputable fact.

    It was undeniable that there were different people who were warm-hearted and righteous. However, there were very few people who felt that seeing one was just big news.

    After a moment of silence, Chang Mo asked, ¡°Do you know the answer you gave me at this timest time?¡±

    ¡°Fight.¡±

    An Zheng replied with two words: ¡°Whether or not you admit it is reasonable, putting it aside. At that time, you will discover that the conflicts between people will be let go, and grudges and killings will not count as much. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still the same way.¡±

    Chang Mo smiled, full of contempt.

    ¡°I actually hope that some of you can convince me to at least give me some time to think. You should also know very well that no matter how many times you mess up time and repeat it again, I am the only one who can defeat me, because I am the only one who can deny myself. If what I seek is wrong, I will stop. But at the moment, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I did. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°You were once the leaders of the resistance against the human cultivators. I have fought with you for a long time. Right now, I¡¯m afraid you are still at a level of inferiority among human cultivators. If I kill you now, it will be a good thing for me. When you grow up, you will bring about a lot of trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Are you human?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly asked.

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s footsteps stopped, as if this was an extremely difficult question to answer.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    He was silent for two or three minutes before he gave his answer, as if he was ashamed of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m alone.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get rid of yourself first? ¡°As sucowerful cultivator, you are able to plunder this world to such an extent that tens of thousands, or even millions of peoplebined, are inferior to you.¡±

    Chang Mo smiled, ¡°Your question will not entangle me. I can berson, but I won¡¯t deny it. I can¡¯t be a human, but I can be a spirit, and that includes me. After the extinction of mankind, the world would be restored and preserved, and there would be new developments in the future. Furthermore, in the Outer World, in many of these worlds, you are actually not alone. ¡±

    He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces and seen a lot of sights. There was nothing new to it ¡­ Therefore, some people say that the greatest sadness lies in disappointment, not death of the heart, death of the heart, there is no disappointment. When I was disappointed ¡­ So, people who are disappointed always do something that they want to change. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Are you not? Ask your heart, what¡¯s the difference between you and me? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed, as if he had exploded. This question entered the depths of his mind and continuously swirled. He began to ponder over the answer and was forced to ponder over it. What was he pursuing? A new order. However, if you persevere, you might discover that you can¡¯t change your mind. Human nature was cold to begin with. No matter how strong he will be in the future, how strict hisws are, and how long he will persevere ¡­ No human being can really change. As long as there was an opportunity, their nature would be released. What he was suppressing was always what he was suppressing.

    What would An Zheng do then?

    He would doubt whether he had done the right thing. He would feel that human beings could not be changed. He would feel that all his efforts had been in vain. When this world was no longer worth protecting, An Zheng¡¯s choice could only be made.

    Everything returned to its origin!

 Chapter 1326 - - I know all of you

    <h4>Chapter 1326 ¨C I know all of you</h4>

    Facing a person like Elder Chang Mo, no matter what you do, you can¡¯t do it. Speak, you¡¯re not as right as he says. Fight, your strength is far inferior to him. The situation was heading in the direction of the worst, so there was nothing worse.

    An Zheng asked Chang Mo, are you human? Chang Mo replied that he was, and this solved the mystery that was lingering in An Zheng¡¯s heart. His formidable opponent had also been a cultivator, a cultivator who was utterly disappointed in human nature.

    Could it be thaerson who had experienced something andprehended something would be so disappointed in others? An Zheng thought that what this person saw, experienced, andprehended, must already be the peak that human cultivators could reach. That was why he asked An Zheng, how would you choose in the end?

    An Zheng was speechless.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that if he were to reach this person¡¯s level, when he realized that everything he had strived for with all his might was impossible to achieve, perhaps the only thought left in his mind would be destruction.

    Destroying everything that couldn¡¯t be changed, what was left was bliss.

    The Elder Chang Mo did not seem to be in a hurry to kill An Zheng and the others. An Zheng and the others were the only ones left in the ring.

    ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Chang Mo sat down again and looked An Zheng in the eye, ¡°In all these years, you are the only cultivator that I have acknowledged. I have even thought of passing my cultivation down to you. Because you are not disappointed in the human race, and I am. There was a moment when I wavered because the things in your eyes and mine were different. There¡¯s still hope in your eyes, and I don¡¯t. ¡±

    His tone was heavy, as if he wasn¡¯t hostile towards An Zheng and the others. Perhaps from the very beginning there had been no distinction between right and evil, nor had he been driven by a purpose or desire to destroy the world.

    He was an extremely disappointed person, extremely disappointed in his own people.

    ¡°At that time, I had truly thought about it. I hadpletely given up on the human race, and you have not. You firmly believe that as long as you can reach that height, as long as you don¡¯t change your mind, you can change the world and change humans. Worst of all, you can restrain humans. I really hope that you can do it, so I want you to be my sessor ¡­ Do you know what you said to me at that time? ¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± You refused me. Because you know very well, besides having great strength, all you get from me is disappointment. Even if I give you everything after I scatter my power, the final result will not change. You will walk my path, and what you will finally be sure of is that man is the cancer of the world. ¡±

    An Zheng was unable to refute her, because he felt the same way too.

    Elder Chang Mo asked An Zheng: ¡°What about now? Do you still insist? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°I will persevere, because among the humans that you want to destroy, there are me, my brothers, my loved ones, and everything else that I care about.¡±

    Chang Mo remained silent for a long time, then stood up, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue... Violence is not the only way to solve problems, but violence is the ultimate way to solve problems. I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to resist.

    ¡°If you want toe out, thene out!¡±

    The monkey rose into the air, its iron rod burning with crimson mes. He descended from the sky and smashed down with his rod towards Elder Chang Mo¡¯s head. Chang Mo only raised his head to look at the huge metal rod falling down, but he didn¡¯t do anything. At that moment, An Zheng actually had an illusion... He seemed to see the despair in the eyes of Chang Mo. Perhaps, at that moment, he really wanted to die? An Zheng could not imagine what kind of state of mind that was.

    I am human, but I want to destroy human beings. I was full of hope and felt that man was the only one who could change the world, but it turned out that man was the only one who could destroy the world. What am I after? What did humans seek?

    To live is to do evil.

    That iron rod had already reached Chanmo¡¯s forehead, and his eyes suddenly changed. The previous feeling of waiting for death or even looking forward to it had disappeared, and was reced with determination.

    ¡°I will use my own methods to change it.¡±

    He raised his hand. It looked very slow, much slower than the monkey¡¯s meteor-like speed. However, it just happened to block the pole. Monkey¡¯s iron rod wair that supported the heavens, it was iparably sturdy, but at the moment Formless raised his hand, his five fingers gripped onto the iron rod tightly. His finger seemed to be burning with an iparable heat, directly burning five holes in the metal rod. He grabbed the iron bar and swung it down, smashing the monkey on the other side into the ground.

    Elder Chang Mo grabbed the iron rod and smashed it down expressionlessly: ¡°No one understands me, why would anyone understand me?¡±

    Peng!

    The iron rod heavily smashed into the monkey¡¯s back. The monkey, who had just fallen on the ground, didn¡¯t even have the time to stand up before it was smashed down onto the ground. This strike was incredibly heavy, and one could feel just how much pain the monkey was suffering. With this strike, the monkey was smashed into the ground. The two waves of earth rose to the heavens, and the ground where the iron rodnded actually had a deep ravine smashed into it, so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    ¡°Monkey Bro!¡±

    Du Shoushou and An Zheng rushed over at the same time, the Triton charged towards Elder Chang Mo¡¯s throat, while An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler swept towards Elder Chang Mo¡¯s lower abdomen. The two of them attacked at almost the same time. They had a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t need to say anything. At the moment when the two were about to charge in front of Chang Mo, Chang Mo raised his hand, grabbing onto the steel rod and swung at them ¡­ Right at this moment, Du Shoushou suddenly flew into the air. An Zheng pressed his body down fiercely, and the two of them stuck onto the iron rod at the same time.

    Chen Shaobai rushed out from behind the two of them. The Scythe of Death in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand swept straight towards Elder Chang Mo¡¯s throat, and right now, the distance to Chang Mo was already very close.

    Bang!

    The Scythe of Deathnded a cut on Chang Mo¡¯s neck, but it was as if an ordinary kitchen knife hadnded on a piece of fine steel. The bacsh from the Scythe of Death hit Chen Shaobai, causing him to scream and fly backwards. His arm that was in mid air exploded into a cloud of blood mist and his bones broke.

    One of the most powerful Spirit Weapons, the Scythe of Death, had a hole stuck in its neck, unable to move an inch forward. Elder Chang Mo expressionlessly threw the iron rod to the side, then raised his hand to grab the Scythe of Death to look at it. He shook his head. I have personally witnessed these things being created. At that time, I was thinking, what kind of people would have sucowerful magic tool be able to fully utilize these things? ¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the owners they chose for themselves were all right.¡±

    He threw the Scythe of Death on the ground: ¡°The Scythe of Death chose the Devil Devouring Lord, and the sky-upholding iron rod chose the monkey, none of them would bool for doing evil. This is what makes me feel gratified, but unfortunately, you just don¡¯t need them to do evil. ¡±

    Just at that moment, a mass of golden light appeared above Elder Chang Mo¡¯s head, a huge buddhist hand silently descended, pressing down towards Chanmo. In the distance, the Divisions monk was sitting cross-legged with a slightly flushed face.

    He had never had the intention to kill, but at this moment, because the monkey was smashed into the ground, he had the intention to kill.

    [Demon Killing Vajra Hand]!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The huge golden Buddhist hand pressed down, leaving a giant handprint on the ground that was at leasundred meters long. This Buddhist hand was as heavy as ten thousand mountains. The moment it dimmed, the earth would shake and the clouds would change. Monks are merciful, but monks also have a backwardness. Monks were merciful to the world, and Monks would not have kind thoughts to the people who destroyed the world.

    A huge wave of air surged outwards the moment the buddhist handnded on the ground, as if exploding the power of world destruction. As the hurricane swept out, all the buildings within a radius of a few hundred meters were shattered and copsed with a loud bang. What was even more terrifying was that these buildings turned from rubble to sand and dust before they evennded on the ground.

    ¡°The monk¡¯s killing intent is indeed quite frightening.¡±

    When the dust settled, Elder Chang Mo stood in his original position without moving at all. He did not care about the King Kong Hand, which seemed to be able to destroy a city piece by piece. Standing in front of him, he quietly waited for the Vajra Hand to strike down. He seemed to be doing it on purpose, giving everyone a chance to attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to resist in order to survive.¡±

    He looked at the monk and said, ¡°So I will give each of you a chance to fight back. Each of you have a chance to fight back. Before this, I will not take the initiative to kill you.¡± You have risked your life to survive, and you are doing yourself a disservice. I have made you, for the sake of reason, unworthy of yourselves. ¡±

    He waved his hand and the dust and smoke dissipated.

    ¡°But, can a monk still go back to be a monk after a monk has stirred up a murderous intent?¡±

    His body suddenly moved. Everyone could see him moving, but they could not avoid him. There was no way to fight back. In an instant, he appeared before the monk and sat cross-legged before him.

    ¡°Say, you normally look up and don¡¯t move, but you still look very quiet and solemn. However, if something happened, he would pull his head back and pretend that he couldn¡¯t see anything, only lying to himself that nothing was happening outside ¡­ What is this thing? You must think that it¡¯urtle, but it¡¯s actually your boss. ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo stretched out his hand and grabbed the monk¡¯s neck. The monk did not even have the chance to react.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a kind person, so you¡¯re going to die a kind death.¡±

    He swung his arm and threw the monk. The spot where the monknded happened to be where the monkey was previously smashed into the ground. The monk descended, closely followed by a purple electric current rushing in from the sky like an angry dragon. Everything within a few hundred meters was overturned. The ce where the monkey and the monk were, was struck by the purple lightning and turned intuge pit.

    An Zheng looked at the purple lightning witelpless look.

    ¡°Your power.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo stood up and looked at An Zheng, ¡°Do you think that it is your own unique strength? It¡¯s not ¡­ I am familiar with all the powers in this world, I can control all of them, and they will definitely be better than what you can do with them. ¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and a ck hole suddenly appeared behind An Zheng. Following immediately after, a Heavenly Thunder Shower appeared behind An Zheng¡¯s back, directly blowing him up. The ck hole was exactly the same as the one Gu Dangran used previously, it was hard to guard against. And that Heavenly Thunder Shower was exactly the same as An Zheng¡¯s; it was impossible to defend against.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was blown away, covered in smoke, the scene was filled with sorrow and helplessness.

 Chapter 1327 - I am the Infernal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1327 ¨C I am the Infernal Realm</h4>

    A ck hole suddenly appeared behind An Zheng, it waspletely silent and it was even more terrifying than Gu Dangran¡¯s spatial strength. What flew out from the ck hole was not an arm or a fist, but a Heavenly Thunder Shower. That was An Zheng¡¯s forbidden technique, but at that moment, it was used by Elder Chang Mo, its power seems to be even stronger than An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flew out of the explosion like a madman with a broken string, andnded on the ground with a loud bang.

    When all the smoke had dissipated, the scarrednd looked heartbreaking.

    The blood of the monkeys lying on the ground and the Divisions Monks lying beside them had already dyed the surrounding dirt red. It looked like a soul-stirring grayish-brown color. The monkey¡¯s fingers twitched and the monk¡¯s lips trembled.

    An Zheng struggled to sit up, and saw Elder Chang Mo¡¯s left hand grabbing onto Du Shoushou, while his right hand grabbed onto Chen Shaobai. Then, he saw a ball of light explode respectively in the center of Elder Chang Mo¡¯s hands, directly exploding into a ball of blood mist on both of their bodies. The two people¡¯s bodies flew off to their left and right, andnded very far away.

    Right now, the only ones that could still fight were Xiao Jin Long, Shushou Anran, and the injured Da Tianlie.

    Not knowing why, Da Tianlie cried so miserably, his tears flowed down his face uncontrobly.

    ¡°Is this still the Demon World?¡±

    He trembled as he walked over and carried An Zheng back. After that, he carried An Zheng back as well. He undid his clothes, his body covered in shocking wounds. Those were left behind by the torment of the Gu family members, making people¡¯s hearts ache just by looking at them.

    ¡°Is this the demon realm I want to protect?¡±

    He knelt there, crying his heart out.

    Elder Chang Mo just watched coldly as he carried the injured people back one by one. He did not stop them and did not say anything. Because in Chang Mo¡¯s eyes, these things had no meaning at all. It was an action that only belonged to humans, done in the most helpless of situations. He felt that Da Tianlie was very pitiful, and An Zheng and the others were also very pitiful.

    ¡°Look at the world you¡¯re protecting.¡±

    Chang Mo pointed around, ¡°Who in this demon realm remembers that you once said you wanted to love each other? You said that the people of the demon realm cannot be killed or humiliated, but did you see what you wished to see? In order to be the new Lord of the Demon World, the Gu family had made up one lie after another, and then used those lies to pretend to be righteous and kill their opponents. And you? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°Is the mortal world that you want to protect worth it for you to risk your life to protect? Look at what those people are doing. Let¡¯s not talk about the evildoers and evildoers, just talk about the ordinary citizens ¡­ The peddlers. The peddlers who bought the vegetables sold them in the middle while the meat sellers filled the meat with a lot of water. The clothes sellers would sell clothes aigher price. What did this trade represent? It¡¯s the ugliness of human nature. ¡±

    ¡°And that so-called immortal pce.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo snorted, ¡°It¡¯s even the gathering ce of the most hypocritical people. They think themselves to be high up in the sky, ughtering humans who share the same roots as them. Furthermore, he believed that this kind of massacre was reasonable. He believed that the people in the mortal world were inferior to the pigs, cows, horses, sheep ¡­ Is this what you have to protect? ¡±

    He gradually became angry and no longer had a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of all of you guarding this trash world!¡±

    Xiao Jin Long shouted, ¡°The reason we are guarding this ce is because we have feelings for each other. Do you understand those feelings?!¡±

    His body soared into the sky. Perhaps it was because he was angry, or perhaps it was because An Zheng¡¯s serious injuries had provoked him. In that instant, his body had actually grownrger, and his speed was extremely terrifying as well. In just a moment, his body had grown to several hundred meters long. A real divine dragon appeared in the air.

    ¡°No matter how reasonable your words sound, they are cold and emotionless. Do you know what the difference is between you and us? You say you arerson, but in reality you are no longer a person. Even I can¡¯t stand watching this go on ¡­ You only have one person¡¯s driving shell left. ¡±

    The divine dragon let out a dragon roar, opened its mouth, and let out a dragon breath. It was not a false dragon of impure bloodline, not a Dragon Lion, not a Bi¡¯an, burue divine dragon. The dragon breath was like a waterfall that fell from the sky, carrying with it a monstrous might.

    ¡°Finally, it looks like something.¡±

    Chang Mo raised his head and saw the dragon breath descending, but he did not dodge.

    He raised his hands and two streams of power gushed out from his palms. Two purple beams of light sted towards the Dragon Breath. In mid-air, the Dragon Breath met with the beams of light. The entire world went silent for a moment before an indescribably terrifying explosion followed. The sky twisted and ck holes appeared one after another. An Zheng and the others saw something unusual within the ck holes.

    In a ck hole, they saw huge icy-cold battleships moving through the universe. Suddenly, a beam of light as dense as a storm came from the opposite direction, baptizing the fleet. Battleship after battleship fell down, and those insignificant humans fell out of the broken battleship. They wore strange clothes, and wailed as they died.

    In another ck hole, they saw two huge iron birds circle and crash intowering building that soon copsed. Many people were killed by the falling bricks, and those who didn¡¯t manage to escape on the ground were swallowed up by the smoke and dust.

    They also saw a huge demon beast in a ck hole climb out of the sea andnd, instantly razing a city to the ground. Those unknown human weapons kept on attacking, but to no avail.

    They saw a canyon mouth with hundreds of warriors guarding it, facing an endless army of enemies. The corpses fellyer byyer in front of the warriors, but they were still shouting iprehensible slogans, as if they didn¡¯t care about their own deaths.

    One image after another appeared and disappeared, giving people the feeling that they were shuttling through a different world. And this scene, was incredibly shocking.

    Chang Mo resisted the dragon¡¯s breath, raising his head to look at the scene.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen the images I¡¯ve been searching for all my life, but I have. You say I have no feelings, you are wrong. My feelings were worn out as I walked through such a cruel world. Perhaps, I have carefully hidden it away. ¡±

    With a sudden burst of strength, the beam in his palm became more than twice as thick as before. The Dragon Breath that was initially on par with each other was being forced back step by step. The Divine Dragon in the sky also became more and more anxious.

    As the strength of the two increased, the images that were constantly changing in the sky also became faster and more numerous.

    They saw a group of people in khaki, carrying strange banners and ughtering in the countryside, unarmed civilians killed by their firearms. They dug deep pits and buried people alive, killing them with poison gas.

    They saw hundreds of thousands of defeated soldiers being driven to their deaths by the army of another country, and the army with the ¡®Qin¡¯ sign was killing the soldiers who had surrendered.

    They saw the flood. A group of people in green were desperately carrying rocks and sacks to block the entrance to the levee. On the other side, a group ofmoners was fleeing in droves.

    They saw something explode above the city, and the terrifying power of the zing light made them feel even more despair than An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower. The city was soon gone and the ground was scorched.

    These scenes, intertwined, shed, and continuously attacked the minds of An Zheng and the others.

    Boom! The divine dragon¡¯s dragon breath waspletely shattered. The dragon breath dissipated and two beams of light bombarded the divine dragon¡¯s body. One beam of light broke one of the divine dragon¡¯s horns while the other burst a shocking bloody hole in the divine dragon¡¯s body. The gigantic divine dragon wailed in pain and then fell down,nding beside An Zheng and the others withud.

    The strong power twisted the space and allowed An Zheng and the others to see a world that they would never have been able to see. And every world seems to be killing, destroying, destroying...

    ¡°This ierson.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo looked up into the sky. Because the fierce battle had stopped, the scene gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Tell me, on what basis can you restrain the desire in a person¡¯s heart? You can¡¯t, no one can. Therefore, returning to the origin of all things was the only way to make all evil disappear. Return to the Primal Chaos, no longer splitting apart. No longer having any sun, moon, or heaven and earth will happen. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself!¡±

    Shushou Anran suddenly shouted with a mournful voice, ¡°You aren¡¯t doing this for the world, you are only doing this for yourself. You want to erase what you don¡¯t want to see, to erase what you think is wrong, what you think is right? ¡°You are a demon!¡±

    Elder Chang Mo suddenly raised his hand, and Shushou Anran¡¯s body involuntarily flew over. He grabbed Shushou Anran¡¯s neck with one hand, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°Am I a demon? Last time, there was more than one person who said that, but only a few of them didn¡¯t. Do you know why? That¡¯s because the difference between you and them is too great, they can still stand against me, and you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to do so. ¡±

    His fingers slightly exerted force, causing Shushou Anran¡¯s neck to immediately twist. She struggled, punching and kicking him, but to no avail.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At this time, Da Tianlie suddenly stood up, and walked to the front of the Elder Chang Mo step by step: ¡°Put her down, if the men of this world die, then it will only be women¡¯s turn to die. Before her, there was me. ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo frowned slightly, then casually threw Shushou Anran out. After Shushou Anrannded on the ground, he continuously coughed, and left five clear red finger marks on his neck.

    Da Tianlie stood there, suddenly smiling.

    He turned around and looked at Chen Shaobai, ¡°Master, I have actually lied to you ¡­ Last time you asked me, we went our separate ways from the Infernal Realm to the Infernal Realm. ¡°I said, I have to go around the Mortal Realm before returning to the Hell Realm. There¡¯s actually a shortcut ¡­¡±

    His body was emitting light, and countless symbols were emitting from beneath his skin. An array appeared on his body.

    ¡°I am the Infernal Realm.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Last time, I wasn¡¯t able to follow you. This time, I still can¡¯t kill you. I know that my lord is right. No matter how cruel or cold this world is, it is worth it for us to protect it. It was the same in the Devil Realm, Mortal Realm, and Immortal Pce. This subordinate regrets that I cannot personally witness the main general kill this demon. But your subordinate¡¯s pride is... ¡°With a weak body, I¡¯ll share my worries.¡±

 Chapter 1328 - In the end, it was still impossible to escape?

    <h4>Chapter 1328 ¨C In the end, it was still impossible to escape?</h4>

    Only then did An Zheng and the others understand why Da Tianlie wanted to do something that looked so meaningless just now. He carried back every injured person and ced them side by side on the ground. It was only because he wanted to send everyone home.

    His home, the Infernal Realm of Hell.

    Da Tianlie said. Actually, I am from hell.

    He was once the Demon Lord¡¯s most trusted servant. He had guarded that ce called the Infernal Realm of Hell for tens of thousands of years without dying. This in itself was already proof of that ¡­ The Infernal Realm and he were one and the same.

    The fierce red light was Da Tianlie¡¯sst protection, and also their color. He had used his own body of flesh and blood to open uath for An Zheng and the others. He did not want to die, and no one wanted to die.

    I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to follow you for long.

    Chen Shaobai yelled out, as though his courage was about to shatter.

    The red light formed a teleportation bridge, wrapping An Zheng and the others up in an instant and teleporting them out. At the instant when everyone left, they saw the eyes where Da Tianlie had turned around to look at them, and saw a face that only had determination left.

    ¡°Da Tianlie!¡±

    Chen Shaobai roared, his throat could barely make a sound.

    ¡°Do you think that this is enough?¡±

    The voice came coldly, as if it had just pounded on everyone¡¯s hearts.

    A giant palm appeared in the air, and the ck hole split open. The palm that was burning with mes continued to growrger, so big that it seemed to cover the entire world. Therge hand grabbed the teleportation bridge in midair and pulled it back fiercely ¡­ Boom! A thunderous explosion resounded in the air. The shockwave and sound waves swept out in all directions, and the violent force directly shattered the ring.

    The barrier that had not been broken was now sted apart by the power of the teleportation and the blocking of teleportation.

    The big hand wanted to grab An Zheng and the others while they were in the air, but the teleportation bridge broke and space distorted. A few people were sucked into the ck hole withourace. However, the transmission bridge had just opened, so they weren¡¯t able to go far at all. Perhaps they were still in the Demon Rings that weren¡¯t that big in the first ce.

    With a weng sound, An Zheng felt as if something exploded in his head. That was an unbearable pain. It was as if he was forcefully pulled out by someone from a transmission. It was as if he was stuck in a jar and the jar itself was smaller than a person¡¯s head. However, the jar was forcefully pulled out of the jar by that person, as if his entire body was infinitely elongated.

    An Zheng felt that he had heavily smashed into some ce, the severe injuries on his body made it impossible for him to even get up afternding, and he couldn¡¯t even move. An Zheng heard a muffled thud. He knew that no one had been able to leave and all of them fell to the ground.

    His surroundings was dark, An Zheng suspected that he was already blind. There was no light at all here, and An Zheng was sure that he could not see anything even if he opened his eyes. He forced himself to calm down and sense hispanions, and when he heard a sharp or heavy gasp, he rxed a little.

    ¡°This... ¡°Where is it?¡±

    It was the weak voice of the Divisions Monk, followed by a sh of light that lit up the area, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to ache. It was a string of crystal clear buddhist beads floating in midair, illuminating the surrounding space. The Divisions Monk¡¯s injuries were rtively light, so he struggled to sit up and look around. The monkey was lying not far from him, awake but unable to move. A bit further away was the little gold dragon, and blood was still oozing out from the bloody holes on its body. Because it had just recovered its strength, it suffered a heavy injury, so it returned to a meter long. It looked like it was on the verge of death.

    With Shushou Anran at Xiao Jin Long¡¯s side, although her injuries were the lightest, her cultivation was also the weakest. A mage without a Demon Insect was actually not that scary. It was precisely because she was the weakest that he fainted the most when he fell to the ground.

    Chen Shaobai and An Zheng were also awake, but neither of them had the ability to stand up again.

    ¡°God knows where this is.¡±

    Chen Shaobai coughed, feeling like his internal organs were about to spew out. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have much strength to cough, and he didn¡¯t dare to do so either. However, his internal organs seemed to have been shattered by the shock, spitting out blood along with the cough. Chen Shaobai even thought that he could touch his heart, liver, lungs and kidneys just by touching the ground.

    ¡°All alive?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°Alive.¡±

    Other than the unconscious Shushou Anran, everyone else responded, their voices very weak. At this moment, everyone just wanted to lie there without moving. At this moment, even if it was a normal five or six-year-old child, they would be able to send them to hell.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but who knows how long he¡¯ll live?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked as hurt as he could get, his face as pale as a ghost. Amongst all of them, his sorrow was the heaviest. He didn¡¯t think that his master¡¯s master had mysteriously died. Didn¡¯t he say that he would never die? The person who said that he was his loyal servant is dead. The one sentence that hangs in his mouth all day is the word that the Demon Lord said, the word that the Demon Lord said ¡­

    ¡°At this moment, there¡¯s no point in living for a few more seconds.¡±

    The monkey forced himself to turn over. Lying there made him feel like a cripple. However, he regretted it when he flipped over. The wound was on his back, and when he finallyy down, he felt as if his spine was rubbing against the ground.

    In the instant it did that, the monkey seemed to have seen something.

    ¡°That is ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡±

    With great difficulty, he lifted his finger and pointed in a direction. Everyone turned their heads, but turning their heads was already a very difficult task for them. In that direction, there was indeed something ¡­ It was a seat constructed in a veryrge manner. It looked like it was made out of some precious jade. He could faintly see some rune-like things moving on it, as if they were living spirits.

    ¡°That used to be your throne, right?¡±

    Monkey grinned and said in a somewhat heartless manner, ¡°Pretty boy, it seems that everyone died in your home.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the imposing throne of the Demon Master, and suddenlyughed bitterly, to the point where everyone could feel his bitterness. Perhaps this was a form of ridicule, as everyone had actually been sent to the original main hall of the Devil Devourer. And this hall should be inside the ring, not even a thousand meters away from where they were fighting.

    ¡°I bet that guy will find us in less than two minutes.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he kill me?¡±

    ¡°When Da Tianlie sacrificed himself at the end, wasn¡¯t his power enough to kill all the experts at the peak of Celestial Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s more or less enough.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiid on the bed, not wanting to speak. When he mentioned Da Tianlie, he felt a knife cutting his chest back and forth, but he did not stop. The two demons grabbed onto the saws with their hands and sat on both sides of his heart. They continuously pulled at him, slicing him into a bloody mess.

    ¡°This was once the ce where the Devil Swallowing Sky Demon Lord controlled the devil realm. Maybe Da Tianlie did his best to send us here because he felt that he couldn¡¯t send us away at thest moment. Maybe he has his own thoughts, maybe it¡¯s just subconscious ¡­ ¡±

    The Divisions Monk lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest. The wound was huge, and he could vaguely see his beating heart.

    ¡°Seems to be fated.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly opened his mouth to speak, and his voice made everyone feel pain.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill him back then, and then we thought we could tear away time. We felt that we would definitely be able to seed if we did it again. But from the looks of it, even if we do it again, or three more times, ten more times wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. We can¡¯t do it at our peak, but we still can¡¯t do it right now. No matter how many times he tried, no one was able to escape this cmity ¡­ An Zheng, do you know what I am thinking right now? I am thinking, if I were to die like this, it would be fine, but I am tired ¡­ I only know how tired you are now. ¡±

    An Zheng scolded: ¡°You gave up just like that? ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed bitterly: ¡°Otherwise, what else could I have done?¡±

    He looked at the blood on his finger and lifted it with great difficulty. The drop of blood on his fingertip was swaying, ready to fall at any moment. Perhaps it was because of his longing for his body, but this drop of blood swayed for a long time.

    ¡°If blood can stop this disaster, I am not afraid of it. If sacrifice can save all, I am not afraid to sacrifice. What I¡¯m afraid of is this kind of despair that is still meaningless even when I try my best. An Zheng, tell me, do we still have hope? ¡±

    After Chen Shaobai finished this question, the drop of blood finally fell from his finger ¡­ But that drop of blood didn¡¯t fall to the ground.

    Suddenly, the drop of blood was sent flying horizontally, drawing a thin stream of light as it flew towards the Demon Lord¡¯s throne. The rotating runes on the Demon Lord¡¯s throne all stopped, forming a hexagram. The drop of blood fell in the middle of the hexagram.

    Fine lines of blood extended from the throne, lighting up all the runes. Following that, a huge suction force appeared and pulled Chen Shaobai towards it. Chen Shaobai crashed into the throne, flipped over and tumbled down, but just happened to sit there.

    That being the case, nothing more miraculous happened. Everyone felt a surge of hope at that moment, but after waiting for a few minutes, they realized that there was no hope. The throne was extremely resplendent, and the symbols were all over the ce. However, it was only up to this point. It was just like the patterns and decorations on a brocade robe, and nothing more.

    Chen Shaobai let out a long exhale, and his smile became even more bitter.

    ¡°The heavens are still messing with us at this time.¡±

    His palm was ced on the armrest of his throne, and the feelinging from his fingertips was not smooth, as if there were many fine patterns. At this moment, an illusory hand appeared beside his, grabbing his hand and letting go ¡­ When Chen Shaobai ced his palm in that position, a hexagram array also lit up under his palm.

    Chen Shaobai subconsciously turned his head to look, then abruptly widened his eyes.

    At this moment, the air waspletely still, and time itself had stopped. Everyone was frozen in ce, and even their breathing had stopped. Standing beside the throne waerson, a person they were very familiar with ¡­ That person held Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand and stood there, smiling at Chen Shaobai. But this kind of smile felt creepy in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Elder Chang Mo.

    He stood there like a ghost.

 Chapter 1329 - - Women Only

    <h4>Chapter 1329 ¨C Women Only</h4>

    It seemed like this Elder Chang Mo was different from the one outside. He was very hollow, like a shadow. His body was emitting a faint white light. After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly realized that he was originally a ball of light.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo held Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand, and two words came out of his mouth.

    A buzz sounded in Chen Shaobai¡¯s mind: ¡°Elder Chang Mo?¡±

    Elder Chang Mo smiled and nodded. He was truly very warm, even though he looked so ethereal that it seemed like he could disappear at any time, he could still feel his warmth. This kind of old man could be seen in many ces, so he was not very rare. They liked to chat in the warm air. However, they would often stay silent and just sit there quietly.

    His face was etched with the marks of time, but it was not harsh. His smile seemed to contain guilt, and he looked at Chen Shaobai with aplicated gaze that made people¡¯s hearts ache.

    ¡°Your subordinate did not protect this ce well.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo kneeled down, but his hand still held onto Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand. He seemed to be afraid that if he let go, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on anymore.

    ¡°Your subordinate is dead.¡±

    He looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t have much time left, this subordinate is truly lucky, to be able to wait for your return before dissipating. You are seriously injured, so it is best for you to just listen to what this subordinate has to say. ¡±

    He tidied up his words and said, ¡°Your subordinate knows what the confusion in your heart is. The reason you came was to ask me who the powerful enemy who almost destroyed the entire world was. For tens of thousands of years, after experiencing several cycles of reincarnation, the most terrifying thing was that the person had already forgotten his mission and had forgotten his enemy. However ¡­ His subordinate was also unable to answer, because even when he had rushed to the battlefield that day, no one had been able to confirm his identity. It¡¯s just that he knew that he had been reincarnated as someone who traveled the world of the nine heavens, which was why he was disappointed in people and in this world ¡­ This subordinate still remembers that at that time, whether it was you, the Demon Emperor¡¯s Grand Criticism, or the Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy, they did not have that much hatred towards this person.

    Chen Shaobai nodded. ¡°I understand, but it¡¯ity.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate can understand, but I¡¯ve finally found one. I still can¡¯t get an answer, and this subordinate understands the grievances in the lord¡¯s heart. The person outside iemnant of that person¡¯s will. Initially, not long after the Lord left, he caught up. He tried to trace the Lord, but he was trapped here by me. However, this subordinate underestimated him. I never thought that he would be able to easily defeat me in the Ring of Great Devil ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°This subordinate was helpless and could only warn the demons outside not toe in. Afterwards, I sent out a strand of remnant consciousness to hide in this great devil pce, using your remaining aura on the throne of the devil lord as a form of protection. The guy outside is indeed very strong, butpared to you in your pinnacle state, he is probably nothing. He doesn¡¯t dare toe here ¡­ Because this ce has your original aura. ¡±

    Elder Chang Mo looked at the throne, ¡°You have sat on this throne for a very long time, your aura will not fade even after ten thousand years. Although there is only a single thread left, it is enough to make the person outside feel fear. My Lord, now can you understand how powerful you were back then? It¡¯s just this sliver of aura; he wouldn¡¯t dare to barge in rashly, and if he does, both of us will die. ¡±

    Everyone finally understood why the fake Elder Chang Mo outside did not dare toe in.

    ¡°In the past, you could suppress the mountains and rivers with a single strand of hair.¡±

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s eyes became misty for a moment, and then he sighed: ¡°Actually, the thing I¡¯m protecting in the Great Devil Ring is this throne, and this is your aura. You said before that if you were toe back from reincarnation one day, you might need this aura to wake you up. However, this subordinate did something wrong ¡­ This subordinate¡¯s weak remnant will can only be maintained by relying on your aura. Otherwise, it would have vanished into thin air long ago. ¡±

    ¡°If this subordinate does not use your aura, I would not have waited for you to return and tell you these things. However, after this subordinate used your aura, the aura became even weaker. I¡¯m afraid ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to awaken your power. ¡±

    He knelt there, kowtowing repeatedly.

    Chen Shaobaiughed bitterly and pulled Elder Chang Mo up: ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You have guarded here for so long, I have let you down.¡±

    When Elder Chang Mo heard this, he immediately kneeled down again. ¡°This subordinate was wrong, this subordinate really ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re stuck in a dilemma.¡±

    Chen Shaobai let out a long sigh of relief and pulled Elder Chang Mo up once more, ¡°I really can¡¯t me you. How could I? I have you, a person like Da Tianlie to apany me. Because of your few words, you stayed with me for tens of thousands of years, and you are all my benefactors. ¡±

    He supported himself on the chair and struggled to stand up to give a deep bow. This frightened Elder Chang Mo to the point where he hurriedly stood up to support Chen Shaobai.

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°All of these are fates, it seems to be a coincidence, but everything is within reason. Come, let me see if my remaining breath can help me regain some of myself. I thought the answer was in you. As long as I could find you, I would be able to know who the enemy was and make better preparations for the future. But he hadn¡¯t thought that the answer was still his. Let me see what I left for myself. ¡±

    He sat down on the throne and put his hands on the armrest. The hexagram on the two palms lit up again.

    The light on the Demon Master¡¯s throne became brighter and brighter, and very quickly enveloped Chen Shaobai. Within the white light, Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure became thinner and thinner, as if he was about to melt. With a weng sound, Chen Shaobai disappeared. The throne waspletely empty, not even a single trace left.

    Just then, a sneer sounded from outside. ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t go in just because I¡¯m hiding here?¡±

    Bang!

    The window shattered and the wall copsed.

    A gap was smashed open in the Demon Lord¡¯s great hall as a fake Elder Chang Mo walked in step by step.

    The real Elder Chang Mo was floating there, looking at him calmly. Maybe no one could understand his feelings... He had fought with this fellow for tens of thousands of years and had always been at a disadvantage. His physical body was taken away, and he had relied on the aura left behind by the Demon Lord to survive on this throne.

    ¡°I knew it was you.¡±

    The fake Elder Chang Mo walked in and nced outside, ¡°When I tore apart the teleportation bridge, I felt the force of the energy and knew that you had not given up yet. Do you really want your soul to fly out of your body? I originally left yorace of breath because I felt that a loyal person like you shouldn¡¯t suffer too many injustices. It seems like you don¡¯t understand how to cherish the opportunity I gave you. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Elder Chang Moughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pity? You open your mouth and shut your mouth and say something about humans being cold and hypocritical, and you yourself? Aren¡¯t those words you said just now the pinnacle of cold hypocrisy? You think that I am a loyal person so I shouldn¡¯t have suffered too many injustices and thus only killed me. Leaving behind a remnant of my soul would be considered as a kindness to me ¡­ Do I need to kneel down and think about your gratitude? ¡±

    The fake Elder Chang Mo¡¯s face changed slightly, as if someone had touched his heart, and his eyes became stern: ¡°You have already lost the devil master¡¯s aura that was protecting you, and being so rampant and presumptuous in front of me, is because you already want to die, right?¡±

    Elder Chang Mo stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°He should have died a long time ago.

    There was an iprehensible smile at the corner of his mouth, one of relief, of determination, of waiting for release. Even the fake Elder Chang Mo didn¡¯t understand why he wasughing, but in the next moment, the fake Elder Chang Mo¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°You are so vicious!¡±

    He explosively retreated backwards while at the same time, a shadow quickly separated from his body. However, he was still a bit too slow. Boom ¡­ The body of the Elder Chang Mo shattered, directly blowing the Demon Lord¡¯s Main Hall to smithereens. That was an uncontroble force. Not only did the Demon Lord¡¯s Hall shatter, even the iplete Great Devil Ring was sted to the ground. The force of the explosion continued to spread out until less than half of the Demon Training Valley was ttened.

    Elder Chang Mo used hisst remaining strength to move An Zheng and the others to the back of the Demon Master¡¯s throne, blocking this attack.

    ¡°Back then, I knew that I was not your match. If I wanted to defeat you, my only chance was to let you think that I did not have a chance. Thus, when my body was snatched away, I continued to ce all of my power within my body, so that you would not be able to detect it.

    Elder Chang Mo¡¯s figure became more and more illusory, and it looked like he would disappear in the next second.

    He turned his head to look at An Zheng and the others, ¡°I already don¡¯t have time to wait for the Demon Lord to return. I borrowed his aura, to the point where the Demon Lord might not be able to awakenpletely ¡­ I am a sinner of the demons, and the sinner of the entire human race. Could I trouble you to help me pass on the message to the Demon Lord ¡­ I have no face to see a demon ancestor, I am not fit to be an elder. Please cripple my elder identity, I will also be able to sleep peacefully ¡­ ¡±

    After he finished this sentence, his figure started to fade away.

    However, at this moment, a group of ck shadows suddenly pounced over from the distance and grabbed his neck.

    ¡°You want to disperse yourself?¡±

    That shadow looked very strange. It looked likerson, but it did not have a face. His face was t and had no facial features. faceless weirdo grabbed Elder Chang Mo¡¯s neck, casually twisted, and directly broke Elder Chang Mo¡¯s head.

    ¡°You wish.¡±

    Thest breath of the Elder Chang Mo was absorbed by him, making him look a little more solid.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a body.¡±

    He turned around and looked at An Zheng and the others, his gaze seemingly a little disappointed. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have beaten all of you up like this. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to choose a new body right now, but your physiques are pretty good, and yet, you¡¯re already injured to this extent ¡­¡±

    His gaze finally fell on Shushou Anran¡¯s body, and then, the corner of his mouth hooked up. ¡°Woman ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll just let women be. ¡±

 Chapter 1330 - Sorry, Bro!

    <h4>Chapter 1330 ¨C Sorry, Bro!</h4>

    The shadow pounced at him at a speed so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to react. Although everyone was awake, no one could stop them at this moment. They could only watch as the faceless weirdo¡¯s simcrum pounced towards Shushou Anran, who was at the side, but nothing could be done about it.

    The shadow pounced on Shushou Anran¡¯s body, causing his body to convulse as if he had been electrocuted. Not long after, he actually bounced up from the ground. The flesh on his face constantly moved as if something was drilling through his skin.

    After about 10 seconds, Shushou Anran stopped moving, andid quietly on the ground. The monkey struggled to go over and see how she was doing. However, Shushou Anran just sat up suddenly, staring at the monkey. That pair of eyes was no longer Shushou Anran¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Shushou Anran stood up, walked a circle around, and carefully sized up his body with his head lowered.

    ¡°There are indeed some disadvantages to a woman¡¯s body.¡±

    She muttered to herself, and then frowned slightly: ¡°Even the Cultivation Power can¡¯t operate smoothly, it seems like I¡¯ll need a while more to get used to it. However ¡­ It¡¯s enough now. ¡±

    She walked over and grabbed the monkey by the arm, then swung it up and mmed it down hard on the ground. The monkey cried out miserably in pain. Its arm was twisted like a fried dough twist, causing it to feel pain in its heart.

    Shushou Anran kicked the monkey away, then turned around and grabbed the Divisions monk¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Can your Buddhist magic save yourself? Can it help to exterminate all living things?¡±

    She lifted the monk up, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Whatrge or small, what great or great? What great or great? It¡¯s not like you guys.¡±

    He threw the monk out. The monk¡¯s back heavily collided with a stone pir in the Demon Lord¡¯s main hall. His body was bent backwards in half. With a bang, the monk fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. When he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t even move his hands.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    Shushou Anran let out a long breath, and then, swept his eyes across his surroundings: ¡°This ce, had once obstructed me for tens of thousands of years. It had to be said, Demon Master, Da Chi, Purple Ivy... The few of you have stood at the peak of cultivators. But your peak is on earth, and mine is in outer space. I¡¯m the incarnation of a myriad of people who roam the universe in pursuit of an answer. But in the end, we discovered that the answer can only be annihtion. ¡±

    She turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Amongst the three of you, the one I admire the most is you. The Demon Master¡¯s personality seems tough but he is actually indecisive. Without you, his intelligence is not enough to talk about. Purple Ivy was an uninhibited person, his mind was not on cultivation, if he was willing to use 100% of his energy to cultivate, he might be able to go even higher. But you, your heart is too hard. No matter who it is, there¡¯s no way to change you. ¡±

    Step by step, she walked in front of An Zheng, and there was a sense of empathy between opponents.

    ¡°I really am a bit reluctant to kill you. But if I don¡¯t kill you now, you will be an obstacle for me in the future. [If I knew that you were dead, I would probablyugh so hard I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep ¡­] Without you, there will be no leader in the entire human cultivation world. ¡±

    Her palmnded on An Zheng¡¯s head, and waves and waves of Cultivation Power appeared in her palm.

    ¡°But, I still want to give you a chance ¡­¡± I traveled through the universe and saw countless small worlds. However, you are the only one that I think can inherit my absolute art. Even though I have seen through all the emotions in the world and seen through the coldness and evilness in a person¡¯s heart, there is still one emotion that I cannot let go of. And that is inheritance ¡­ My life was injured, and the day of my recovery is far away. ¡°After I exterminate humanity, I will also be lonely, so I will keep you by my side and pass on my unique skills to you, following in my footsteps ¡­¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and only said one word.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Shushou Anran¡¯s expression changed as he shook his head and said, ¡°What am I doing? I clearly know that you¡¯re so stubborn, but I still couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words. I know that there is no one in this world who can change you ¡­ Forget it, after your death, I will bury you all properly. Your family and friends, I¡¯ll kill them as quickly as I can, so as not to make them suffer. No matter what, you are my enemy for ten thousand years, so you deserve my respect. ¡±

    The power in his palm burst out, instantly slicing a cut on An Zheng¡¯s head, and his skull appeared all of a sudden.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    At this moment, a beam of light shot out from the enormous throne of the Demon Lord. Its speed was so fast that it was astonishing. Shushou Anran only had time to turn his head back and stretch out his palm towards the beam of light. Inparison, that beam of light was very small, but also very condensed. Witfft, the beam of light had actually pierced through Shushou Anran¡¯s palm, and then his shoulder. The beam of light passed through and left behind a trail of blood.

    Shushou Anran looked down and saw the bloody hole in his shoulder with an incredulous expression.

    ¡°This is only the beginning, not the end. The end of it all lies in killing your life. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s body gradually materialized and sat on the throne of the Demon Lord. At this moment, Chen Shaobai looked like apletely different person. He wore a snow-white robe, and his temperament was extraordinary. There were no longer any wounds on his body, and even his face was not as pale as before. He sat there, exuding the aura of an unparalleled great demon. It was the aura of a Demon Lord.

    ¡°Although the aura I left behind is already very weak, it still has some meaning.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up and walked down the stage step by step: ¡°Luckily the time is just right, otherwise I would really regret it for my entire life.¡±

    Whenever he passed by, he would pick someone up.

    ¡°You already know who I am?¡±

    Shushou Anran still did not show any fear, nor did he change. She stood there with his hands behind her back, looking at Chen Shaobai who was approaching step by step.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in knowing. We were too stubborn before ¡­ Names weren¡¯t really important, and neither was status. Only two words were important, it was enough ¡­ ¡°Enemy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stomped his feet on the ground, and his body transformed into several tens of wisps of white smoke; Shushou Anran stretched out both of his hands, and a beam of light shot out from his palms respectively, revolving ording to the ethereal smoke. These two beams of light were iparably sharp, cutting through everything they passed through. Be it the pirs that were as thick as a man¡¯s arm or the thick and sturdy walls, they were all cut open one after another.

    The smoke shuttled back and forth within the beams of light, and after a while, it arrived in front of Shushou Anran. Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure appeared, the two of them were just inches away from each other. At the same time, a beam of light shot out from Shushou Anran¡¯s eyes, straight towards Chen Shaobai¡¯s forehead. Chen Shaobai¡¯s body scattered with a bang, turning into white smoke. In the next second, he appeared again, still standing in front of Shushou Anran.

    ¡°I suddenly understand your disappointment.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said calmly: ¡°An Zheng should have understood it previously, but I don¡¯t. That¡¯s because I was not enlightened then and my cultivation level was not high enough. Now that I have regained a portion of my strength, I finally understand that your disappointment is actually the disappointment of many people ¡­ However, you are still wrong. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes also shot out two beams of white light, Shushou Anran immediately dodged to the side, but just moved, both of Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands extended out to grab her shoulders, locking her in ce. Shushou Anran could only twist his neck forcefully and throw his head backwards to avoid the two beams of white light. With a crack, the bone in her neck was reattached. Her head came back, and his eyes shone with a ck light.

    Chen Shaobai did not dodge, the white light beam shot out once again. The two men¡¯s eyes were facing each other, the beam of light was facing the beam, and the sound of tearing and tearing was like the friction between current and current. The battle was so close to them that it didn¡¯t seem like it would bragic sight to watch. However, everyone was so nervous that they even forgot to breathe. At this distance, anyone that wasn¡¯t careful would be killed immediately. Time became iparably precious at this moment. Every second was enough to suffocate anyone.

    With a bang, the ck light was shattered by the beam of light, and the light directly pierced into Shushou Anran¡¯s eyes. Shushou Anran cried out, the sound was so mournful that it felt like needles were stabbing into one¡¯s brain.

    ¡°She¡¯s innocent.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly grabbed Shushou Anran¡¯s hair with one hand and pulled her shoulders back with the other. Then, he pped Shushou Anran¡¯s chest with his palm.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A palm imprint shot out, along with a ck shadow. The shadow was knocked out of its body and immediately flew backwards. Its speed was so fast that people couldn¡¯t even keep up with its speed. But how could Chen Shaobai give up on this opportunity? He turned into smoke and chased after it. In the iplete Demon Lord¡¯s great hall, one ck and one white smoke chased after the other. The ck smoke would scatter and condense at times, while the white smoke would follow like a shadow.

    In just a short moment, two streams of smoke had already travelled back and forth several hundred times within the hall.

    ¡°If you want to kill me that much, I¡¯ll let you kill them all with your own hands.¡±

    The ck smoke suddenly paused for a moment and then pounced towards the monkey. Once he enters the monkey¡¯s body, Chen Shaobai would havard time making a move. The monkey was already severely injured, so Chen Shaobai could easily kill it with a single strike.

    The moment the ck smoke arrived, An Zheng, who was at the side, used his shoulder to push the monkey away, blocking the ck smoke. Witfft, the ck smoke pounced into An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s body immediately stiffened and then began to twist as if he had been electrocuted. Chen Shaobai¡¯s hand had already reached out, but it stopped right in front of An Zheng. The hand that was strong enough to kill faceless weirdo stood there, trembling violently.

    An Zheng suddenly sat up, his eyes full of viciousness.

    ¡°Kill?¡±

    He looked at Chen Shaobai and sneered: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? You can seal me in this body and get rid of me. At most, I will only be able to kill a friend of yours, but ¡­ Did you do it? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng and gritted his teeth: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother!¡±

    Then, he pped towards An Zheng¡¯s head with his palm.

 Chapter 1331 - - Gui Yuan Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1331 ¨C Gui Yuan Sect</h4>

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng. The pain in his eyes made people feel pain in their heart, as if a knife was cutting through them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother!¡±

    Chen Shaobai roared out, and then, smashed down with his palm towards An Zheng¡¯s head. Everyone was very clear that when Chen Shaobai¡¯s palmnded, An Zheng¡¯s head would definitely shatter into pieces. And for Chen Shaobai to make such a choice, perhaps there was no one more painful than him.

    But he did not suffer, nor did An Zheng.

    The moment Chen Shaobai¡¯s palm pped onto An Zheng¡¯s head, the illusion of the faceless weirdo in his body quickly rushed out, and quickly swept behind him. But Chen Shaobai had only pped An Zheng on his head once. It was very loud, just as loud.

    An Zhengughed and scolded, ¡°You grandpa.¡±

    Chen Shaobai replied: ¡°My grandfather is fine.¡±

    He then chased after him. Perhaps it was because he did not see the scene that he thought he would see, but the figure of the faceless weirdo was stunned in midair. Just this moment of hesitation gave Chen Shaobai the chance to do so. Dozens of streams of white smoke instantly enveloped the ck smoke, and then, like ropes, they tightened around the ck smoke.

    ¡°Did you just say something along the lines of ¡®the rtionship between people is only so-so¡¯?¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere and he nced at the faceless weirdo who was trapped tightly in ce, ¡°There¡¯s simply no need for us to exchange anything, and we understand what the other party is trying to say. Do you know what this is? This is precisely a kind of rtionship between people that you have neglected, and is called trust. ¡±

    He clenched his fist, and the white smoke was forced into it. The ck smoke let out a miserable scream that seemed as if it could tear the heavens apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scheme!¡±

    The faceless weirdo roared, filled with unwillingness.

    ¡°Sly?¡±

    Chen Shaobai scoffed, ¡°Do you have someone by your side that even if he was to ce a knife on your neck, you still firmly believe that he wouldn¡¯t harm you. That is why you are disappointed in this world, and you are disappointed in humans. You say that you arhousand, but there is no doubt that you are alone. ¡±

    With a bang, the ck smoke was cut into pieces. It was not scattered, but was truly cut apart, the power from the white smoke minced the ck smoke, the faceless weirdo¡¯s howl of pain made people¡¯s ears go numb.

    ¡°But even so, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°You are a very good trump card. If you go and spread your thoughts, there should be arge group of fans... Oh, I forgot, you did. That fellow called Tan Shanse is yourckey, and he deeply believes in what you just said. Even though he has already forgotten his own identity, he still remains steadfast in carrying out the mission that you gave him. ¡±

    faceless weirdo let out a wild roar before dissipating: ¡°You all, were proud a little too early, I am jusemnant of thought. I¡¯ve already remembered who I am. Isn¡¯t that enough to tell you? I ¡­ My life has already discovered all of you. ¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Chen Shaobai threw ouunch, and the iparably powerful energy directly blew away that remnant soul of the faceless weirdo into nothingness.

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai¡¯s excited appearance, ¡°In that case, you got what you left for yourself? Looking at your smug face, it seems like you¡¯re almost at the level of an Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°Where ¡­¡± Only at this point would he understand how big of a gap there was between them. Previously, we thought that this faceless weirdo was at least as strong as an Immortal Emperor, but after I killed him, we realised that he was at most at the fifth stage of Celestial Sovereign. It¡¯s because we¡¯ve beaten the strong a little too many times in the past ¡­ Every small realm is an insurmountable mountainpared to the difference in the ranks of Celestial Sovereign. ¡±

    ¡°You are at the Celestial Sovereign Realm, I am at the Celestial Sovereign Realm, as is Monkey, and so is the monk after he had recovered. However, none of us are at least at the third stage of the Celestial Sovereign Realm. The difference of a small realm between each and every realm in the Celestial Sovereign is too fucking terrifying. However, what is undeniable is that I¡¯m a little stronger than you right now ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders lightly: ¡°From now on you have to curry favor with me. I¡¯m your girl now.¡±

    An Zheng cried out, as he grimaced in pain: ¡°Are you trying to kill me to keep my mouth shut?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I forgot ¡­ Actually, I did not receive many inheritances, because the Elder Chang Mo, in order to wait for me, had been using the auras that I had left behind to keep myself alive for a long time. I am guessing that if I can obtain all of them, or perhaps even all of them can be awakened, I should be able to at least recover to the level of the early Immortal Emperor. ¡±

    ¡°What I want to think is, if what that Faceless Monster said is true, then we have already been discovered ¡­ Maybe the life of the faceless weirdo will not give us the chance to recover our peak strength. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and said: ¡°We said it before, this iuge reincarnation cycle. The time fragments will return to their original state after a week, everything will return to the day of our battle. Even if he knew our identities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill us before the time is right. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to kill us himself. ¡°But, he can control it remotely ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou gritted his teeth: Tan Shanse!

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Yes, Tan Shanse... Our life and remnant thoughts have been contacted, if we are exposed, our life will very soon contact Tan Shanse. The moment Tan Shanse recovers is the moment that he will be our greatest threat. ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this trip was not in vain. Although we still do not know that fellow¡¯s true identity, at the very least, we know that he iuman cultivator. Furthermore, he helped the adonis regain a portion of his strength. ¡±

    Monkey sat there panting. ¡°But the price is a bit too high.¡±

    Everyone fell silent ¡­ Yes, the price was too high. The white-bearded old man of unknown origin had died so easily, it was hard to understand even now. Da Tianlie had died, died so valiantly, died suceartbreaking death. There was also that young man from the Xu family called Xu Shang, who also died in the same way. No matter the world or era, people like Da Tianlie Xu Shang would do their best to protect and sacrifice themselves for the sake of their own hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nced at the unconscious Shushou Anran and said, ¡°Bring her back as well. Her identity as a mage has already been exposed. Although the Gu family had lost most of their strength, there were still a lot of ambitious people. Once someone found her, she wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to protect himself. As a mage, she has used up all of the Demon Worms in his possession, but those who covet the strength of the mage must possess arge number of Demon Worms. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his and said: ¡°Bring her back, I am afraid this experience will take her a long time to recover.¡±

    No one dared to easily bring up Da Tianlie¡¯s name again, no one dared to bring up the white-bearded old man. Because they knew very well that every time they brought it up, they would sprinkle salt on the wounds on their friends¡¯ hearts.

    After Chen Shaobai settled An Zheng and the others down, he first went to see the Patriarch of the Xu Family, who was also Xu Shang¡¯s father. After arranging some things, he brought An Zheng and the others back to the human world. From the mortal world to the Infernal Realm, to the Infernal Realm, to the mortal world, wasn¡¯t this another cycle of reincarnation? They had walked the same path as before, as though they were risking their lives to find themselves, but in reality, everyone was very clear, they were no longer Da Chi, no longer the Demon Lord, and even Purple Ivy was no longer the Purple Ivy of that time.

    What was surprising was that the Yancheng did not change at all.

    Although it was a chaotic situation, no one dared to break the surface of the peace. People from the various great ns and sects had alle, but very few people had entered the Yancheng. The various powerhouses had separated their territories outside the Yancheng, it looked like nothing was happening. However, everyone was very clear that the Martial Arts Conference this time was probably not as calm as before.

    Those who paid attention to the Martial Arts Conference were not only the major powers in the mortal world, but also the three exalted immortal emperors in the immortal pce.

    ¡°It seems like they are all waiting.¡±

    Gu Chaotong reported to An Zheng about the changes that had urred in the Yancheng.

    ¡°Most of the people from the major powers are in their own territory, so very few people would enter the city. Some people said that the Yancheng was unlucky, and whoever entered would be unlucky. Someone even asked for the contest ground to be transferred from inside the Yancheng to the outside of the Yancheng. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°The more unconfidenerson is, the more superstitious they are.¡±

    Gu Chaotong made a sound of acknowledgement, ¡°That Celestial Sovereign called Yang Ji also seems to be very calm, so calm that it is beyond our expectations. He did not contact anyone. The Nine Saints from the Nine Saint Sect had personally visited him three times, but Yang Ji had always rejected him. Maybe, in Yang Ji¡¯s opinion, the weight of this Nine Saints was not enough. Furthermore, our people have found some mysterious fellows outside the city, so they should be from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate. These people hadn¡¯t woken up yet and still wanted the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to take control of the mortal world. There are also people from the Divine Court who also sneakily appeared. ¡±

    ¡°There is more important news.¡±

    Gu Chaotong looked at An Zheng, organized his words and said: ¡°Our people saw Chen Wunuo outside the city.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°They really dide.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°This subordinate spected that since Chen Wunuo is here, Tan Shanse should be here as well. It was just that Tan Shanse was even more insidious than Chen Wunuo, so he would definitely not reveal it untilter. Another thing worth noticing was that a new sect called the Gui Yuan Sect had appeared. They were all wearing masks, acting very low-key, but there were quite a few people ¡­ I have a suspicion. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°This Gui Yuan Sect is Tan Shanse¡¯s people. Those people from the same generation as us.¡±

    ¡°Gui Yuan Sect?¡±

    An Zheng said as the corner of his mouth hooked up, ¡°Everything returns to its original form.¡±

    [An old man from my hometown has passed away. I probably didn¡¯t have that much time code yesterday, today, or tomorrow for the next three days. Thank you all for yourpany, I will do my best to keep improving.]

 Chapter 1332 - Consecutive Phantom

    <h4>Chapter 1332 ¨C Consecutive Phantom</h4>

    An Zheng sat there and listened to Gu Chaotong¡¯s report. Everything that had happened in Yancheng the past few days were all in Gu Chaotong¡¯s mind. This person did not have any cultivation talent, even if An Zheng changed his physique, his cultivation would not improve at all. However, his brain was his most powerful weapon. It could quickly sort out many things that others could not figure out.

    ¡°The scope of the Gui Yuan Sect¡¯s activities is still very small. asionally, one or two people enter the Yancheng, but they don¡¯t make any suspicious movements. They just look around and leave.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said, ¡°If the Gui Yuan Sect really is Tan Shanse¡¯s, then it probably won¡¯t be as simple as it looks on the surface. This Tan Shanse acts strangely and is also very scheming, he would not do anything that has no meaning. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s Tan Shanse. How could he possibly do something so meaningless?¡±

    An Zheng looked out of the window. The wounds from the big battle back then had all been healed, and Weiyang Lake looked as calm as a mirror. The disciples of the Bai Sheng Academy came and went, as if they had long forgotten what had happened.

    In just a short time, the people in Yancheng had already adapted to the change. This was no longer Bai Shengjun¡¯s ce, but Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s ce. Gu Chaotong had already tried to persuade An Zheng more than once to change the Bai Sheng Academy into the Heavenly Imperial Academy, but An Zheng had never nodded his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s more impatient than we are.¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed: ¡°We only need to wait, but he has to constantly n, constantly probe, and constantly arrange ¡­ The reason why the Gui Yuan Sect appeared at this time was simply to do some earth-shattering thing in the Martial Arts Conference. Tan Shanse¡¯s thoughts were hard to guess, but his goal was not hard to guess. It was simply destroying the Martial Arts Conference and provoking strife, it would be best if many people died. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong nodded. ¡°Therefore, as long as we restrict the Gui Yuan Sect from entering the Martial Arts Conference, there won¡¯t broblem.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use any restrictions.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then isn¡¯t it boring?¡±

    He asked, ¡°What has Yang Ji been doing these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, or nothing special. This Yang Ji seems to be extremely interested in food, and he has been walking around the restaurants in the Yancheng almost once in these past few days.

    ¡°Smart man.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He knows very well, that he has received more information from these ces than from any other ce.¡±

    Gu Chaotong asked: ¡°This subordinate just does not understand, what exactly is the attitude of the immortal pce? ording tomon sense, the only reason why the immortal pce was keeping an eye on the Martial Arts Conference was to observe and monitor who had the ability to threaten the immortal pce. Even though this subordinate has never participated in any Martial Arts Conference before, I can roughly see that Yang Ji¡¯s goal this time is not that simple. ¡±

    ¡°Those of us who are called Fallen Immortal Ind are already the thorn in many people¡¯s flesh in the eyes. We are also a serious mountain of gold and silver for many people.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and stretched his body, then turned around and asked: ¡°Where are the people from Nine Saint Sect?¡±

    ¡°The furthest.¡±

    Gu Chaotong, of course, knew what An Zheng was asking: ¡°But, I didn¡¯t see the twodies.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly.

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°This subordinate has already released all of my most capable men, all of my most elite spies. Once we find the whereabouts of the twodies, we will have news about them very soon. It was not only the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s base, but even the Nine Saint Mountain City¡¯s subordinate had gathered arge number of people to gather information. and even Ning Xiaolou¡¯s subordinates back then, there were quite a few people that were arranged to be stationed in Nine Saint Mountain City. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°What you can do, is already the limit.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°Right now, the ones who are uncertain are the second group. ording to the list of people that Nine Saint Sect has submitted, there are twodies. However, the people from Nine Saint Sect said that the people participating in the Martial Arts Conference were divided into two groups. The first group were made up of logistics support personnel who came to set up the camp. The second group of people were the participating Nine Saint Sect disciples and the leading elders. The Nine Saints had arrived a long time ago, followed by a few Nine Saint Sect Saints. ¡°The fellow who wasst ranked but was called the Great Sage came first. He wanted to see you and brought you a lot of gifts, but I¡¯ve always said that you were recuperating.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Where are the Nine Saints?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Last night, a Nine Saint Sect battleship left the camp. Judging from the direction, it should be returning to Nine Saint Mountain City.¡± Maybe something happened at Nine Saint Sect, or maybe he only heard that Yang Ji had arrived, so he came here early to seek an audience, but Yang Ji avoided it. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mind raced as he thought, ¡°Tan Shanse¡¯s goal is to destroy the Martial Arts Conference, so many dead men is his goal ¡­ There was nothing more direct than provoking the war between the various great sects in the mortal world. If I were him ¡­ Then, they will instigate the Nine Saint Sect to start a war with us in advance. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong¡¯s expression changed: ¡°This subordinate was careless...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go ahead, invite that Great Sage from the Nine Saint Sect over, I want to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Chaotong immediately left in a hurry.

    At the same time, eleven thousand miles away from the Yancheng, there was a small sect called Mystical Spirit Mountain. It imed to be the orthodox sect of the Dao Sect, but its incense burner was extremely cold.

    Nine Saint Sect¡¯s warship stayed there, it had not left for several days. There were no less than a hundred scouts from the Qinguan, and they were all closely monitoring the movements of the nine heavens. However, all the information had only reached the hands of the Qinguan¡¯s General Qin Zhi, and they did not report it to the Yancheng.

    The disciples of the Nine Saint Sect were trapped in the ninth day, and it had already been four days.

    The Qinguan¡¯s General Qin Zhi was located about one hundred kilometers away from the ninth heaven. At least three thousand cultivators from the military were gathered here, but there was no movement at all. The people of Nine Saint Sect had been trapped for many days, and these people had already waited for many days.

    General Wu Yong looked at Qin Zhi¡¯s expression, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°General, if we continue to push this matter down, I¡¯m afraid the consequences will be dire.¡± An Zheng has already expressed his goodwill towards you and our military. If he finds out that we decided not to report it, it would be hard to exin. ¡±

    Qin Zhi waved his hand. ¡°Reporting, why not? But it¡¯s not the time yet. The enmity between us and the Nine Saint Sect cannot be resolved, the more people there will die, then we will report it to the Nine Saint Sect. The people who were besieging the Nine Saint Sect disciples, have you found out where they came from? ¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xiahou Zhong De said apologetically, ¡°The military sent many scouts, but they were unable to get any information from us.¡± These people were very mysterious and came here for no reason. No one knew them. And she¡¯s wearing a very special mask, and her clothes are messy and disorderly, so it¡¯s hard to tell. ¡±

    ¡°These people are quite bold, they actually dared to directly attack the people of Nine Saint Sect.¡±

    Qin Zhi smiled. ¡°Could it be that the worm in my stomach knew that I wanted to kill them?¡±

    Just then, the head of the Qinguan¡¯s strategists, Wen Zhongda, ran in quickly. He had previously been sent to other ces to pacify the morale of the troops and had just returned. Before he could even get close, his voice had already reached him.

    ¡°General, you made a big mistake!¡±

    Qin Zhi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your words are bing more and more presumptuous.¡±

    Wen Zhongda was not afraid. He panted and ran in, ¡°Great General, you have led the troops for so many years, how can you not see through such a superficial n? Someone is purposely provoking a war ¡­ How far was nine days from Qinguan? Those people that came for no reason chose to attack here to make the people of Nine Saint Sect think that it was our military who did it. Right now, many of the military¡¯s experts are gathered here. Once the people from the Nine Saint Sect rush over, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves! Once the war begins, there is no need to me the soldiers of the Yancheng. Just the soldiers who have just rested for a short period of time alone would have to die for who knows how many of them! ¡±

    The tone of his words was heavy, causing Qin Zhi¡¯s expression to immediately change.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± How could I not have thought of this? ¡±

    ¡°Hatred.¡±

    Wen Zhongda said painfully, ¡°Great General has been blinded by hatred. There are some people who have used the enmity between us Qinguan and the Yancheng as well as the hatred between the army and the Nine Saint Sect ¡­ Those who instigated trouble behind the scenes had already seen through it. When a Great General saw a person from the Nine Saint Sect being killed, he would not immediately report it to the Yancheng. Do you know that among the people who came this time, there are two women who are very close to An Zheng? ording to the information I received, An Zheng had already man to take back these two women. ¡±

    ¡°If these two women die here ¡­¡±

    Wen Zhongda said hoarsely, ¡°Forget about Nine Saint Sect, even An Zheng would not let this go. When the timees, we¡¯ll be in the middle of it. The Nine Saint Sect will take revenge on us crazily, what about An Zheng? Could it be that you are counting on An Zheng to help us? When the Nine Saint Sect goes to war, we will be cannon fodder, a million strong army, destroyed! ¡±

    Qin Zhi¡¯s face was already very pale. ¡°Who is it, who is the one plotting against us!¡±

    Within the forest, less than five hundred meters outside the Nine Heavens Dao Temple. Tan Shanse sat under the huge ck umbre, and nced at the eager Xu Zhe: ¡°I brought you here, Chen Wunuo would definitely be very angry if he found out about it. He gave you the most, which helped your cultivation rise, and you became my person ¡­ Your luck is also extremely good, you have obtained something that others cannot obtain. Chen Wunuo definitely thinks himself to be extraordinary. If he could poach you, he would think that no one would know. ¡±

    Xu Zhe snorted: ¡°Chen Wunuo? He is no longer that monarch. ¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Chen Wunuo, his thoughts are not shallow, at least you are not his opponent. He pulled you over so that you could be my spy and gain control of my movements ¡­ It¡¯ity, he can¡¯t give you what I gave him. ¡±

    Xu Zhe asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing your way in?¡±

    Tan Shanse said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough... Merely the death of these Nine Saint Sect disciples was not heavy enough. Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were not together with them. The two women made a much heavier impression on him than all of them put together. However, they are almost here ¡­ There¡¯s more than one person who wants to kill the two of them, we¡¯re just that yellow sparrow. ¡±

    His fingers drummed the beat. ¡°Wait a little longer, there¡¯ll be more fun.¡±

 Chapter 1333 - Combing the Head

    <h4>Chapter 1333 ¨C Combing the Head</h4>

    An Zheng saw the Great Sage from Nine Saint Sect return to his room, but he did not think much of this person. Right now, An Zheng¡¯s strength had already reached a stage where he could easily crush that so-called ¡°loud¡± sound. In terms of intelligence, that person was not on the same level as An Zheng.

    All of An Zheng¡¯s thoughts were on another matter, and this matter had been lingering in An Zheng¡¯s mind ever since he came back from the Demon World.

    If it was said that Chen Shaobai¡¯s path of cultivation was mainly to find his legacy, then where was his legacy? Chen Shaobai had already obtained a portion of his own strength in the Devil Realm, and that was because Chen Shaobai had already clearly seen his past.

    An Zheng had no choice but to admit that he was Da Chi¡¯s reincarnation, but regarding Da Chi, he himself was still a little unclear. The memories of the Devouring Demon Lord were all in the Demon World, so Chen Shaobai gained some from his trip there. But, where was Da Chi¡¯s past?

    An Zheng was sure that it was only a name, he didn¡¯t know anything else.

    Because of the heavy injuries, Xiao Jin Long had recovered to that one-foot size again. He squatted at An Zheng¡¯s window and looked outside, the bandages on his body making him look like a bra. He seemed to be deeply moved, looking out of the window at Weiyang Lake in a daze.

    ¡°Master Long.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked: ¡°What kind of person is Da Chi exactly?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long turned around and looked at An Zheng. He jumped down from the windowsill and walked crookedly to An Zheng¡¯s side as he sat cross-legged on the table. He said seriously to An Zheng, ¡°He¡¯erson who pursues the extremes ¡­ If I were to evaluate you as a close friend, it might be a little unfair. I will use the words of others to describe you at that time ¡­ It didn¡¯t care about right or evil, it didn¡¯t care about rules, it didn¡¯t care about good or evil ¡­ They say you¡¯re a man who does things on his own terms. ¡±

    ¡°Both good and evil.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long thought of this word and then became silent for a long time. ¡°I miss my best friend.¡±

    An Zheng rubbed Xiao Jin Long¡¯s head, ¡°I have to think of a way to find out my past. After Martial Arts Conference is done, I will go out the door and look for the evidence of Da Chi¡¯s existence. If only he can meet that Purple Ivy fellow. He might know a bit. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said, ¡°Your past has been shattered by time to reach the bottom, it won¡¯t be easy to find you ¡­¡± Actually, I had thought of that before. Because you are the leader, and you are the leader of the entire human race against the Faceless Monster and his army. So, the first one faceless weirdo wants to kill is you. I guess, after you guys joined hands to defeat faceless weirdo, your past has been shattered to the extreme. At least Chen Shaobai can still find the Demon World, at least Purple Ivy knows about his own Immortal Emperor, but as for you ¡­ The evidence of your existence is almost impossible to find. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Even if we can¡¯t, we have to. That faceless weirdo would not give us so much time.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said, ¡°After Martial Arts Conference is finished, let¡¯s go to Mount Kunlun. In my memories, you told me before that you came from cultivating in Mount Kunlun. ¡°However, the Mount Kunlun of this era no longer has any trace of you.¡±

    ¡°Mount Kunlun?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but think of the kind of power he had once received... Kunlun Embryo. However, although he had be much stronger after obtaining the Kunlun Embryo, it did not cause him to have any memories of the past.

    ¡°You once said that you cultivated alone in Mount Kunlun for three hundred years and came out of the Jianghu. The martial arts world called you a beast race. At that time, the people of the martial world said that you were a demon and a heretic, and that everyone had the right to kill you. Break the rules of a ce when you go there, ignoring all sect leaders. At that time, there was a list of the top ten evil people in the martial arts world, and you are actually the one at the top. ¡±

    An Zhengughed out loud, ¡°If sucanking were to be set by a sect or some other power, I would definitely be on it.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long acknowledged, ¡°At that time, you were much more free and unrestrained than you are now. Before you met me, you were always alone. If you like it, then help. If you don¡¯t like it, then kill it. And all the people you killed, they should be killed. But you¡¯ve never bothered to exin this. Some guys who pretend to be good people or good people, but actually did all sorts of bad things behind their backs, you just go and kill them all. When someone asked you why you killed someone, you just ignored them and walked alone ¡­ ¡°They don¡¯t want others to understand them, and they don¡¯t want others to understand them either.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°It¡¯s a little cool.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long replied, ¡°At that time, I just escaped from the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Area. I really can¡¯t stand the torture that those old-fashioned fellows inflicted on me that isn¡¯t even human. They say that I am the sessor of the Forbidden Land of the Dragon. They have taught me harshly since I was young. I know this is for my own good, but I cannot bear it. What I can¡¯t stand is the aloofness with which they im it is none of my business. ¡°They believe that the people outside the Dragon Mark realm or whatever else is not worth mentioning. All they need to do is to guard the Dragon Forbidden Domain well.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long arrogantly said, ¡°I am not convinced. I have never been convinced since I was young. What are we? We are dragons!¡± What is a dragon? Dragons were the totem of the minds of ordinary people for tens of thousands of years. In many cases, dragons were the incarnation of gods in the hearts of men. So I always felt that the dragon had the duty to protect the people. ¡°Since we are born strong, we must do whaowerful expert should do. Thus, I secretly escaped from the Forbidden Land of Dragon in hopes of achieving something.¡±

    Heughed, andughed like a little fool, ¡°When I came to this world, I wanted to do some evil and righteous things, and restore people¡¯s reverence towards the dragon. ¡°I think the first one to be killed ¡­¡±

    An Zheng pointed to his own nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    Xiao Jin Longughed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I had asked around for a long time. Themoners spread the rumor without caring about the truth. They only cared about spreading what they heard. There is a list of ten great viins in the martial arts world. Since you were at the top of the list, I naively thought that it would be enough to get rid of you. I will be famous all over the world, I will be the guardian of one side of the people ¡­ And so, I went to great lengths to find you. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said, ¡°Then he was beaten up by you...¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said with slight depression, ¡°Fuck, are you being reasonable or not? At that time, you were just a brat that just entered the martial arts world. As for me, I have a long heritage within the Forbidden Land of Dragons. How many times stronger am I in terms of teachingpared to you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, we dragons are born much stronger than humans, what right do you have to beat me up?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not convinced. I¡¯ll always follow you and fight with you if I have the chance.¡± You and I have fought from the Yunan River in the south all the way to the snowynds in the north. I have watched what you have done along the way and gradually realized that what you have heard might not be true. We¡¯ve foughotal of seven hundred matches, and I haven¡¯t won a single one. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯mpletely convinced that you won¡¯t win. After that, I will follow wherever you go. If I can¡¯t beat you, I must prove that you are a bad person, or else I will lose a lot of face. As time goes on, it turns out that it¡¯s not a good thing to admire you more and more. ¡±

    Xiao Jin Long sighed and said, ¡°I already started to admire you, so I might as well work together with you.¡± The two of us arerfect match. We¡¯re both the kind of people who do what I want to do, regardless of the north, south, east or west winds. ¡°We are happy with the martial arts world, we can kill evil people, we can save good people, and we can kill them all.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something.

    He stood up and walked around the room a few times before turning around to ask Xiao Jin Long, ¡°Have you ever thought about whether the time we met was before or after our fight with that Faceless Monster?¡±

    Xiao Jin Long was also startled for a moment. He indeed did not think about this problem, because in his mind, it was natural that the first time he met An Zheng was before that faceless weirdo. However, after thinking about it, he realized that this was not reasonable.

    ¡°Could it be after that?¡±

    The skeleton of Da Chi, who was inside the Chaotic Space, appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and he suddenly felt extremely regretful. At that time, he didn¡¯t think about anything at all, he even thought that Da Chi was a bad guy wituthless aura ¡­ It was only now that he understood that Da Chi was most likely the Da Chi that walked the martial arts world together with Xiao Jin Long. And that Da Chi, was Da Chi after his battle with the faceless weirdo ¡­

    Could it be that Da Chi was not alone?

    An Zheng paced back and forth in the house even faster, when suddenly, he remembered the legend of the Holy Fish. After connecting these two things together, a bold idea appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, causing him to be unable to help but feel a little fearful.

    Da Chi was noerson, but a type of inheritance.

    Da Chi was precisely the person that the Holy Fish had chosen. In every period of time, the person selected by the Holy Fish was Da Chi ¡­ A lot of lines appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. He knew that as long as these lines were straightened out, he would be able to easily find the answer. There were many clues that he had already experienced before, but he hadn¡¯t thought about them yet. Because at that time, An Zheng basically did not awaken, and even the current An Zheng did not awaken. He only passively epted the saying that he was Da Chi.

    He decided to go through his life again.

    Fantasy City, Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai... That was not a starting point. Perhaps it was a meeting that happened after thousands of cycles of reincarnation. Xiao Qi Dao, Great Mother Ye, State of Yan ¡­ Outside the Xiao Qi Dao. good old man, Eye of Nine Incarnations ¡­ The huge bronze door in the sky, the legend of the Holy Fish ¡­ He had lost his physical appearance twice, but he did not know when it would reappear again. An Zheng tried his best tob through all these, and then, he felt that he had missed out on far too many things.

    Find yourself, where to start?

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a possibility ¡­ good old man.

 Chapter 1334 - No one can save him

    <h4>Chapter 1334 ¨C No one can save him</h4>

    good old man¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. Wasn¡¯t that the same as in the Outer World?

    When this thought appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, it was as if a p of thunder had exploded in his heart. Previously, he had always thought that the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations was Purple Ivy¡¯s, but now, he could not prove that it wasn¡¯t Purple Ivy¡¯s. He could only specte based on the fact that the Eye of Nine Incarnations originally belonged to Purple Ivy. Purple Ivy was constantly reincarnated and looked around, what was he trying to do?

    Then he changed his train of thought. Long, long ago, there waumor that the master of a Eye of Nine Incarnations was constantly going back and forth between the tombs in search of it. With this ability, would the master of the Eye of Nine Incarnations care about the things inside the tomb?

    What he was looking for, was definitely not any treasure, but history.

    An Zheng¡¯s thought process grew wider and wider, but because of this, the wider the thought process, the moreplex it became, to the point where the things that he wanted to think about became moreplicated. An Zheng took a deep breath, and told himself not to go through all thatplicated stuff.

    First, he grabbed the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations ¡­ Why, after good old man was taken away by Purple Ivy, did the Eye of Nine Incarnations not leave the good old man? If Purple Ivy was said to be from the first generation, then Purple Ivy definitely had the ability to retract the Eye of Nine Incarnations ¡­ Why didn¡¯t Purple Ivy do that?

    The good old man didn¡¯t know about the past either, it was waiting for the awakening.

    The thread was just barely there. Pulling it a bit would get you out, but it just wouldn¡¯t get you out. Many things could be connected, and things were no longer as confused as they were in the past. However, after knowing a bit, he became even more conflicted.

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s expression constantly fluctuate, Xiao Jin Long knew that An Zheng was thinking so he did not dare disturb him and just sat there in a daze. He was the same as well. Looking at the stranger in front of him who was definitely his best friend, his heart was not very calm either.

    After thinking about it, An Zheng could onlye up with a conjecture and not a conclusion ¡­ His past might very well be hidden in the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations. This was because he had long ago discovered that good old man¡¯s eyes could form a very subtle connection with his own. The good old man could use ophthalmology to transmit some things to him, which was theoretically impossible. However, since it had already happened, there must beason behind it.

    Also, how could he acquire the power of the Daoist¡¯s seal?

    These things were always a mystery.

    Just as he was thinking about all these, Gu Chaotong walked in quickly from outside, his expression extremely ugly, ¡°Sect Master, something bad has happened ¡­ Qinguan hasmitted a huge mistake! ¡±

    An Zheng stood up: What¡¯s the matter?

    Gu Chaotong passed a secret report to An Zheng: ¡°The news that has just been delivered has long been made known to the Qinguan, including the news about Miss Qu and Miss Gu. Right now, the disciples of the Nine Saint Sect s were trapped not far from the Qinguan. Some of the mysterious people were still besieging them. If all the disciples of Nine Saint Sect died there, then Nine Saint Sect would definitely not let this matter rest. This subordinate finally knows why the people of Divine Court and Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate appeared at the same time. This iuge trap ¡­ If the disciples of the Nine Saint Sect were to die in our territory, then the Nine Saint Sect would definitely go all out to avenge our disciples. At that time, Divine Court and the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate would stand by the side of the Nine Saint Sect. This subordinate even suspects that Nine Saint Sect had received the news beforehand, but deliberately chose not to save their disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng paced back and forth in the house, while thinking, he said: ¡°The majority of the disciples sent by the Nine Saint Sect to participate in the Martial Arts Conference should be people from the same generation, which means the so-called Fallen Immortal Ind. And these people, were people that the immortal pce wanted to kill. This isn¡¯t a single person designing a scheme, but a mix of multiple forces ¡­ The people from the Immortal Pce want to use this opportunity to get rid of those people who fell to the Immortal Ind, and with this excuse, they can make a move on us Heavenly Awakening Sect, and then get rid of us ¡­ If this is the case, then arge portion of those that came from the Fallen Immortal Ind will be eliminated. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s roughly it, this has been a long nned n for a long time, we have always been in it. On the surface, it seems to be aimed at the disciples of the Nine Saint Sect, but in reality, it is aimed at exterminating us of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse.¡±

    Gu Chaotong looked at An Zheng, ¡°It must be him.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Other than him, who else could it be?¡±

    At this moment, Gu Chaotong was also a little confused. After all, right now, he had to face the entire human world¡¯s power that opposed An Zheng¡¯s. He originally thought that it was jusine Saint Sect. But now, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, Divine Court, including the mysterious Gui Yuan Sect, along with Yang Ji whose immortal pce had yet to reveal any traces of her ¡­ This Martial Arts Conference, was the Extermination Conference.

    ¡°Go to the ninth day.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what ns the other party has behind them, or what ns they have to make, we have to go up to the ninth heaven no matter what.¡±

    An Zheng strode out, ¡°Gather all the battleships that you can use, gather all of their elite disciples.¡±

    He paused for a moment before instructing, ¡°Send a message to Qinguan. From then on, the Qinguan¡¯s million strong army has nothing to do with us. They want to guard Bai Shengjun? Ning Xiaolou let them guard the ce, I did not want to obtain these troops, but I did not want to involve too much innocent people. Since Qin Zhi and the others thought I couldn¡¯t leave them, and that I coveted their strength, then let them deal with it on their own. Qinguan has been separated from my Heavenly Awakening Sect, the life and death of my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s people has nothing to do with my Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong immediately chased after him: ¡°This isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s precisely the time where we¡¯re facing enemies from both sides. If we chase away Qinguan¡¯s million strong army, our power will be even weaker.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°I don¡¯t need that kind of strength.¡±

    Of course, Gu Chaotong knew An Zheng¡¯s personality. Initially, he only expressed goodwill towards the Qinguan because he did not want to hurt too many innocent people. Those soldiers were guarding Qinguan. After giving up so much, An Zheng wanted to give them a peaceful end. Now it seemed that An Zheng wanted to give it to his, but he didn¡¯t want it. They thought that An Zheng had begged them, and was therefore very unyielding.

    Now that An Zheng was really angry, Qin Zhi and the rest might feel even worse. They had always thought that the power in their hands was just to threaten An Zheng, but never did they know that An Zheng was not interested in these people at all. These people were Ning Xiaolou¡¯s men, even if An Zheng used them, it would bidden danger. Moreover, these people would even think that their positions were very important, but against An Zheng ¡­

    Halfway through, An Zheng suddenly stopped and turned around to give an order: ¡°Stop the warship from rising into the air ¡­ Right now, who knows how many people are lying in ambush outside the Yancheng, waiting for our army to go out and ambush them. I will bring a few people with me to guard the Yancheng well. No one is allowed to go out easily. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong said, ¡°But Sect Master, their target would also be you in the end.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±

    When he went out, he used themunication device that was made by the Oldman Huo to contact Du Shoushou and the others. When he arrived at the city wall, Chen Shaobai and the others were already there.

    ¡°We can¡¯t all leave this time. The other side wants to catch us all in one fell swoop.¡±

    An Zheng told Chen Shaobai and the others, ¡°You guys pretend as if it¡¯s true. Everyone should board a warship and leave the city. I quietly left the Yancheng to go to the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery. I don¡¯t care about the life and death of the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s disciples, I only care about the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi. I will bring the two of them back. You two have guarded the Yancheng well, but only at home. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Right now, I¡¯m the strongest, I have to go with you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You stay and stare at that Yang Ji, he is inside the Yancheng, if he and those people work together, we cannot stop them. With your strength, you can fight against that Yang Ji. With you there, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at everyone: ¡°Leave my family to everyone.¡±

    After saying this, he rushed out. There waeleportation formation that could connect to the Qinguan, but in order to protect the Yancheng in theter stages, the teleportation formation at the Qinguan was already destroyed. If he wanted to go now, the closest thing he needed to do was to teleport to the deer city, and then rush from there to the ninth day.

    It seemed to be another cycle of reincarnation. Back then, An Zheng and the others went from deer city to Yancheng, but now they had to return to deer city.

    An Zheng was very clear that with Tan Shanse¡¯s strategy, he had already thought of all the possibilities. Tan Shanse must have made the corresponding arrangements for every reaction he could make. However, as long as everyone didn¡¯t leave the Yancheng, Tan Shanse¡¯s subsequent arrangements would be useless. He could only deal with An Zheng.

    Following the sh of the teleportation array, An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared.

    On the walls of deer city, under the gigantic umbre¡¯s cover, Tan Shanse sat on the other side of the teleportation hall. Outside the teleportation pce, at leasundred cultivators were waiting in ambush. These cultivators were all from the Gui Yuan Sect, which meant that they came from the same era as An Zheng. Some of them were from the three kingdoms, and most of them were from the Da Xi world. Xu Zhe stood beside Tan Shanse and looked into the distance, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°I will give you a chance to fight him.¡±

    Tan Shanse took a sip of the wine: ¡°I know An Zheng¡¯s personality very well. He would definitely not bring the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s army out, and would not let his friends follow. He woulde out alone. The less he came out, the less he would lose. He was very smart. He also felt thaerson was more nimble and more able to conceal himself. However ¡­ He is anxious because it concerns the life and death of his wife and his confidante, so he has no choice but to be anxious. Even if he knows that there will be traps, he will still jump in. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s an idiot.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s love.¡±

    Tan Shanse stayed silent for a while and then said: ¡°It¡¯s a kind of rtionship that you and I, as an individual, cannotprehend ¡­ We are all another kind of people, An Zheng and the rest are all the same kind of people ¡­ However, people like them are easier to deal with because they have more weaknesses. ¡±

    He looked down the city wall and saw eighteen off-gun heading towards the Teleportation Hall. The Teleportation Pce was located in the deer city Academy, and it was empty around so it was a good battlefield. Other than the eighteen off-gun s, there was also apleted array formation. This array formation was toorge, and itpletely surrounded the teleportation hall. As long as An Zheng came out of the Teleportation Hall, the first thing he would be attacked by would be the eighteen off-gun s. Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t die, he would still be trapped in this formation.

    This was a formation that Tan Shanse had meticulously prepared. An Zheng would definitely not be able to leave once he entered.

    By then, he might not even need the hundred or so cultivators waiting in ambush.

    Tan Shanse nced at the wine cup in his hand, and the corner of his mouth slightly curled. ¡°I¡¯ve killed him many times, but I¡¯ve never seeded. This time ¡­ No one can save him. ¡±

 Chapter 1335 - - Carotene

    <h4>Chapter 1335 ¨C Carotene</h4>

    The deer city used to be very prosperous, because there wacademy here that could challenge the Bai Sheng Academy. The old man who built this academy was once one of the most important ministers under the Bai Shengjun. However, no one would have thought that the important person was actually someone from the Nine Saint Sect.

    If it wasn¡¯t for such a fiend, a fiend who would be unlucky wherever he went, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been so easily exposed.

    Now, this fiend hade to the deer city again, and hade to this academy once more. What weed him was no longer the eyes filled with hatred in the deer city Academy, but instead, were all enemies brimming with killing intent. Other than the eighteen off-gun s that were already targeted at the Teleportation Hall, there were still hundreds of cultivators and a formation that was meticulously prepared.

    There was also Xu Zhe who had received limitless power and Tan Shanse who had counted all the people in the world.

    An Zheng was a fiend, the bane of many people, and also his own fiend. He was in trouble wherever he went, and he had all sorts of problems of his own. If people were to divide their physique into different types, and there waype of self-deprecation called the Dark Summoning Physique, then An Zheng¡¯s physique would be used to kill people.

    When the light of the teleportation array lit up, all of the cultivators outside began to grow nervous. Because they knew who they were about to face, and that person had been their nightmare from the Da Xi era.

    All these cultivators from the Da Xi era all knew who An Zheng was? Which person who hade into contact with An Zheng wouldn¡¯t fear the overflowing killing intent behind this name.

    He had once single-handedly stirred up the great Xi and turned the entire cultivation world into a world filled with terror. Now, they were about to appear in front of them once more. Even though they felt that this time they were certain that they would be killed, how could they not be afraid?

    The light grew brighter and brighter. Everyone could see the man¡¯s figure appear in the middle of the teleportation spell formation through the thick walls.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll definitely be able to kill him.¡±

    A middle-aged man said in a low voice. He wasn¡¯t speaking for others, but for himself. He was trying to cheer himself up, but everyone who heard him nodded and repeated his words.

    ¡°This time, I will definitely kill him!¡±

    Actually, even they didn¡¯t know what grudges they had with An Zheng. They only thought that they had done naughty and evil deeds before, and when they thought of the name An Zheng, they felt fear in their hearts. They subconsciously felt that if An Zheng wasn¡¯t killed by them, then they would definitely be killed by An Zheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if he¡¯s a Great Firmament Golden Immortal, he will definitely die this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we still have eighteen off-gun and Sect Master with us.¡±

    Someone turned around to look at the city wall and saw Tan Shanse, who was sitting cross-legged under the gigantic ck umbre, cooking tea. Although the Gui Yuan Sect was just established, it was filled with cultivators from the three countries of the Da Xi era. They were known as the Fallen Immortal Ind cultivators. Rumor had it that they were the terminators of this era.

    He felt an inexplicable sense of confidence.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    Someone muttered in a low voice, ¡°Can we still not kill him?¡±

    Everyone fell silent ¡­ Yeah, what if we can¡¯t kill him? Then the one who would die would definitely be him.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    Someone eximed... That waspletely a subconscious reaction, and the fear towards An Zheng deep down in his bones waspletely exposed within that three word tone. The three words¡¯ he came ¡®struck everyone in the heart, causing it to hurt a little.

    The light from the teleportation formation was still there, so before he coulde out, the shadow had already appeared. Even the figure of An Zheng made those people extremely nervous. Some people couldn¡¯t help but retreat. Only after taking a few steps back did theye to their senses, and their faces began to turn red.

    A long shadow came out from the door and everyone nervously looked at the person who would appear at the door in the near future. Or rather, they were watching the door. Everyone was feeling veryplicated. Some of them were even sweating nervously.

    An Zheng was dressed in a ck robe and looked clean, long and straight like a javelin. When he walked to the door and stopped, his eyes swept across the crowd. The people outside had different reactions. When one cultivator saw An Zheng looking at him, he subconsciously lowered his head. The other person turned his head, not daring to look him in the eye.

    They thought An Zheng was looking at them and were afraid. However, An Zheng had never seen them from the beginning till the end. An Zheng¡¯s line of sight merely stopped at the spot where Tan Shanse was located on the distant city wall.

    The An Zheng at this moment was not at his peak condition. He had just returned from the Demon Realm and he suffered a very heavy injury. Although Chen Shaobai had used his Cultivation Power to treat An Zheng and also consumed many very good pellets, such heavy injuries still could not bepletely healed in a day or two. However, his aura waspletely different. Inparison, those cultivators who had long since brought their stats to their peak seemed to be the ones who were heavily injured.

    Not knowing why, the eighteen off-gun s did not open fire when the order from above the city wall did note down.

    Perhaps, even Tan Shanse himself was a little conflicted. What exactly was his feelings for An Zheng? The enemy, the enemy, was absolutely irreconcble. Or perhaps, he truly cherished An Zheng from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°How many times have I advised you?¡±

    Tan Shanse sat on the city wall and mumbled under the huge ck umbre.

    However, An Zheng heard it very clearly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember anything that isn¡¯t important.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°I remember, there werotal of eleven times. I advise you to stand on my side because I think you¡¯re different from everyone else. It doesn¡¯t matter to you, it¡¯s even a bit boring. But it¡¯s important to me. Even now, I don¡¯t understand why I feel that way. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Because you think you can¡¯t stop me, and I can stop you.¡±

    Tan Shanse remained silent for a while, before asking, ¡°Have you found the answer?¡±

    An Zhengughed, he knew why Tan Shanse did not give the order to attack. The cultivators around the eighteen off-gun were all trembling in nervousness, but Tan Shanse¡¯s orders were refused toe down. That was because Tan Shanse was also very curious, very, very curious, and could even be said to be his sore point.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    An Zheng replied with a smile: ¡°But I¡¯m not telling you.¡±

    An Zheng was looking for his past, wasn¡¯t Tan Shanse the same as well? He was even more anxious and anxious than An Zheng. What he wanted to not only get an answer, but also a sense of belonging. He knew what his mission was, but he did not know who had given him this mission.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too smart.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up, walked to the side of the city wall and looked down at An Zheng condescendingly. ¡°You know, I¡¯m also curious, I¡¯m also looking for him. ¡°That¡¯s why you said you found it and that you wouldn¡¯t tell me. This way, I¡¯ll hesitate whether or not I should kill you immediately.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Tan Shanse was silent for a moment: ¡°If you tell me, I can let Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye live.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°And then you killed me?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Could it be that you still need to hesitate? People like you, sacrificing yourself in exchange for the lives of two women, especially those of the two most important women in your life, shouldn¡¯t you make an immediate decision? Sacrificing yourself is exactly what you want. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What ¡­ Sacrifice yourself. That is your goal. I have to live well, so people like you can¡¯t live well. Only when I am alive can the person who is the most important to me continue to be important to me. ¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly realized that he was not as confident in front of An Zheng as he used to be. Once, he felt that An Zheng was juything in his hands, he could kill An Zheng anytime anywhere if he wanted. However, this self-confidence had disappeared at an unknown moment in time.

    ¡°An Zheng, tell me the truth.¡±

    Tan Shanse was silent for a long time before he said: ¡°Maybe I will change? If I knew the truth and it wasn¡¯t like it used to be, it would be easier for you to live. ¡±

    ¡°Trade?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Tan Shanse nodded: ¡°Deal.¡±

    An Zheng raised his chin slightly: ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, aerson, I will never use my life to make a trade with the lives of people I care about.¡±

    He took a step forward. ¡°Still not making a move?¡±

    With this single step, everyone on the outside took a step back.

    An Zheng swept a nce over those people, and then took out a jar of wine from his spatial artifact. ¡°Wee from the same generation, and belong to the same martial arts world. At first, I thought that almost everyone in this era wanted to kill us, so I had to do my best to bring all of you back. Only now did I realize that I couldn¡¯t do it. Bring you back? It would be better to kill you. ¡°A person from the same ce can be considered a fellow viger. What is he nning to do by taking out a jar of wine?¡±

    An Zheng ced the jar of wine on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to cut off all rtions with you two by drinking a bowl of wine, but after I kill all of you, I¡¯ll quench my thirst.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A cultivator could not bear the immense psychological pressure and directly ignited the off-gun¡¯s fuse. A cannonball burning with zing mes shot towards An Zheng, bringing with it a long tail of mes, like a meteor streaking across the horizon.

    An Zheng watched as the off-gun¡¯s beam of light flew towards him, but it did not move.

    Bang!

    The artillery shell was held in An Zheng¡¯s hands and the zing temperature instantly cooled down. The artillery shell that could explode at any time was in An Zheng¡¯s hands and after it cooled down, it became a ck stone.

    ¡°Some people say that the people and things in the martial arts world are the best food and wine. That was why those people in the taverns would drink while listening to the affairs of the martial arts world, then bang the table and rise up, shouting for joy. ¡°The joyous things that they¡¯ve said are no more than a few words. It is a good thing that they¡¯vee to avenge us.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°With regards to the martial arts world, serve wine and dishes... It¡¯s best to kill people, because killing people is meat. ¡±

    An Zheng threw the cannonball in his hand to the side: ¡°This Jianghu, is not weak.¡±

 Chapter 1336 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1336 ¨C Thank You</h4>

    These eighteen off-gun were not ordinary weapons. How could they be ordinary when they were brought by Tan Shanse to deal with An Zheng? However, when the exploding shell arrived in front of An Zheng, it was caught by An Zheng¡¯s hand. The zing temperature quickly cooled down, and could see that it was just a ck lump of iron.

    An Zheng casually threw the iron lump on the ground: ¡°The affairs of the martial arts world can be mixed with wine.

    With one step, he walked out of the Teleportation Hall. The more than a hundred cultivators, who had their positions set in the spell formation outside, took a step back in fright. Some of them even thought of turning around and running away, if they did not feel Tan Shanse¡¯s sinister and cold gaze on them from the city walls, they might have really escaped.

    The off-gun began to open fire, and the remaining 17 of them shot out their fire dragons at the same time. The seventeen beams of light appeared in the blink of an eye, carrying a long tail of mes with them. If these eighteen off-gun opened fire on a city at the same time, they could raze the city to the ground.

    However, there was no meaning to it in front of An Zheng.

    An Zheng was still walking forward as the seventeen artillery shells underwent an obvious change. Halfway through the flight, the color of the air became darker and colder. The temperature dropped further and further, and a few meters away from An Zheng, it had already turnedpletely ck. It cooled down and then with a tter, it fell onto the ground.

    This was the might of the heavens.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Some people could not bear the enormous pressure in their hearts and roared. Oveundred cultivators swarmed over.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was all on the white clothed Tan Shanse who was floating on the city wall.

    ¡°You are all people of the martial arts world, there is a distinction between the martial arts world and the martial arts world. If this era¡¯s martial arts world is the convergence of rivers, you and I would be of the same rank. It is indeed true that I cannot bear to kill you all. However, if I do not kill you all, I will be letting myself down. ¡±

    An Zheng spoke as he walked forward, and the corpses beside him fell one by one.

    On the city wall, Tan Shanse looked at the young man who was casually walking forward, and admiration rose in his heart. Until now, An Zheng was the only person he could never kill. In the past, he was able to move freely and easily among many tyrants. He was the one who stirred up all the trouble in the martial arts world. In the past, he had acted in concert with many other hegemons, and he was the one who had plotted so many battles.

    Even the once lofty immortal pce was toyed with by him.

    However, this person had always made him feel like he didn¡¯t know how to make a move.

    Xu Zhe stood beside Tan Shanse, his hands faintly trembling, his eyes shining... It wasn¡¯t because he was nervous, it was because he was scared, but because he was excited. Xu Zhe who had obtained power wished for a battle like this to prove himself.

    ¡°Sovereign, when will I go down?¡±

    Xu Zhe asked, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°All of my preparations were unable to kill him, I already knew that. All of these preparations were exhausting him. The wounds on his body had not yet healed. He continued to grow old and exhausted ¡­ He had defeated eighteen off-gun, broken one hundred and eight people, and broken the grand sealing formation of the heavens, how much breath would he still have left? ¡°At that time, if you go down again, you¡¯ll be able to kill me in one blow.¡±

    Xu Zhe was a little unsatisfied: ¡°With my current strength, am I still waiting for this?¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted lightly: ¡°With your current strength, don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m worthy enough to face you?¡±

    Xu Zhe immediately lowered his head: ¡°This subordinate does not dare.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Remember, you can underestimate any single one of your enemies, but regardless of what happens or where, do not underestimate this An Zheng.¡±

    One minute and eight seconds.

    An Zheng walked fifty steps, neither fast nor slow.

    One hundred and eight people fell beside him, they couldn¡¯t have been more dead. These people rushed forward, but did not have the opportunity to make a move. Humans were a strange kind of animal, and they would attack in groups out of fear. Even if many people died, the remaining people would continue to charge forward like madmen.

    poption response.

    He had killed a hundred and eight people consecutively, not leaving a single drop of blood on his body.

    The ce where An Zheng walked out to, was exactly the ce where the array was opened. All of these were designed by Tan Shanse. He had already calcted that it would take one hundred and eight people¡¯s blood to activate the formation. He knew that these one hundred and eight people were not An Zheng¡¯s match. Even if An Zheng tied up his hands, these one hundred and eight people still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. They were only Tan Shanse¡¯s techniques.

    However, he had no way of knowing about these 108 people. Before they had surrounded the Teleportation Pce, Tan Shanse had told them that the array would cooperate with them to kill An Zheng. As long as they moved, the formation would automatically activate. He wasn¡¯t lying about thetter part of the sentence ¡­ The blood flowed into the runes on the ground, and the entire formation lit up.

    This formation was called the Universal Celestial Sealing Array.

    Previously, Tan Shanse did not know of this array, but he was able to open the treasure that he had prepared, and obtained a lot of things from it. A portion of it was given to Xu Zhe by him, and a Celestial Sovereign Ranker appeared long ago. There were still many things that could only be used by him. The formation diagram of the Universal Celestial Sealing Array was within. Tan Shanse also could not understand why sucuge formation could be called this name.

    The heavens were not the same. The seal was one of the powers of the Daoist.

    The power of the stars passed through the heaven sealing formation and entered An Zheng¡¯s footsteps. He raised his head and saw that there was no longer a clear universe above his head. Instead, it had turned into a boundless starry sky. The sky was filled with stars, making it seem so bright and resplendent. The chaotic stars in the sky also seemed to be following a certain pattern.

    ¡°Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡±

    An Zheng faintly said three words.

    He just could not understand how someone as smart as Tan Shanse could use the power of the heavens to kill him. The moment those from the immortal pce noticed the appearance of this energy, they would immediately rush over to investigate. Even if Tan Shanse had some strength in his hands now, how could he fight against the Immortal Pce?

    Strand after strand of the power of the stars came from the Outer World and bound An Zheng¡¯s hands and feet like ropes. An Zheng¡¯s footsteps became heavier and heavier, as if he was carrying an enormous mountain. He couldn¡¯t raise his head. His neck was bent more and more, so his head had to be lowered. That was why he was staring at the ground.

    This was the Ethereal Sky that had to bow its head.

    But An Zheng had never been a person who was willing to lower his head.

    On the ground, as the power of the stars was channeled into the runes, the resplendent runes formed a very subtle connection with the stars in the sky, and then the runes became alive. The glowing runes were linked together, forming golden chains. The chains crawled over like many snakes, extending from the ground to An Zheng¡¯s feet, legs, and then coiled around him until he waspletely stiff.

    Dozens of chains wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s waist up. Pulling him up straight, An Zheng was unable to move.

    ¡°Golden Bind Technique?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something that he couldn¡¯t figure out for many days, and at this moment, he suddenly became enlightened. These golden runic chains not only gave him an unbearable pressure, but also gave him an answer.

    Those runes flickered with a light that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate, the chains became tighter and tighter, and An Zheng¡¯s feet began to sink into the ground. The more he pulled on the chains, the faster An Zheng¡¯s body would sink. When An Zheng was pulled into the seal array, he would forever be sealed inside. It was as if a person was forcefully pulled intainting scroll, and then the painting scroll was gathered up, mmed into a box, and sealed.

    An Zheng lowered his head and watched as his feet slowly sank into the ground. The sealing power within the golden sand crazily drilled into every pore of his feet, attempting to seal his Qi channels.

    It seemed that An Zheng would not be able to escape no matter what.

    Xu Zhe let oueavy sigh, ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have any more chances ¡­ For such a powerful array, forget about An Zheng, even true Immortal Pce Celestial Sovereign s would not be able to do anything if they were trapped. I want to test how strong my cultivation is. It seems that I have to switch opponents. ¡±

    Even Tan Shanse himself did not expect the Heaven Sealing Formation to be so powerful. Even with An Zheng¡¯s strong physical body, he did not have the slightest bit of resistance. Tan Shanse then realized... His mission must havee from the heavens. There waerson who might be looking at him, waiting for him to finish everything.

    At the same time, a flow of stars appeared in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    In the Inside the Immortal Pce, in a quiet and beautiful garden, the drowsy good old man suddenly raised his head. Light shed in his eyes, and the river of stars revolved. In fact, it had long since been able tomunicate with An Zheng telepathically. It had once med An Zheng for noting to pick it up. It wasn¡¯t until a while ago that An Zheng exined ¡­ At that ce, the good old man was safe. If they followed An Zheng, they would be in grave danger. good old man was unhappy. It would rather be surrounded by dangers than leave An Zheng¡¯s side.

    At this moment, it sensed An Zheng¡¯s predicament. The moment it raised its head, the sky changed color.

    In the Human Realm Above Heavens, there was a sudden block in the operation of the stars. All the movement stopped for a second. One second was very short, but this one second was undoubtedly terrifying to the extreme. To make all stars stop for a second, how powerful was this power?

    , who was trapped within therge array, suddenlyughed, and the smile on his face became so repulsive in Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng said two words.

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    Xu Zhe looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Is he sick?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face also became a little pale. Then, a somewhat despairing expression actually surfaced on his face.

    ¡°He... ¡°It¡¯s actually from the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡±

    The Universal Celestial Sealing Array, which was rotating in the same direction as the constetion in the sky, suddenly stopped. It onlysted for a second, before it continued circting. However, this time, the operation was indeed reversed ¡­ The chains became longer and longer as An Zheng¡¯s feet rose from the golden sand on the ground. Many forces that were in control of An Zheng began to turn into Cultivation Power, and poured into An Zheng¡¯s body through the chains.

    How could Tan Shanse not despair?

    He suddenly woke up from his stupor. All of An Zheng¡¯s calctions were within his ns, and since the two of them were already so familiar with each other, how could he not think of himself as the scheming An Zheng? An Zheng was heavily injured and had not recovered yet ¡­ But this heavenly power had allowed An Zheng topletely recover, and was even able to reach a new height.

    Therefore, An Zheng politely thanked his with killing intent.

 Chapter 1337 - Body Phase Yaksha

    <h4>Chapter 1337 ¨C Body Phase Yaksha</h4>

    The power of the stars from the Outer Heavens poured into An Zheng¡¯s body through the Heavenly Sealing Great Formation in an unending stream. At this moment, An Zheng looked like he was enveloped by a ball of soft and holy white light, like an immortal god. The Heavenly Sealing Formation on the ind became An Zheng¡¯s healing ground, and the injuries on his body were quickly healed by the power of the stars.

    An Zheng said thank you.

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    Xu Zhe, who was standing beside Tan Shanse, said with a green face, ¡°Sect Master, stop him.¡±

    ¡°Stop him?¡±

    Tan Shanse let out a long sigh: ¡°This time, I lost. You still haven¡¯t lost, but I have lost ¡­ I lost because I didn¡¯t know him. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would actually use this grand sealing formation? I gave him a chance, I helped him, so it makes sense for him to say thank you. ¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, do not speak such depressing words. He still has to die. ¡±

    Xu Zhe rushed down from the city wall straight towards An Zheng.

    Tan Shanse had initially opened his mouth, wanting to say that he shouldn¡¯t go, but he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t say it. He turned around and walked forward. The huge ck umbre floated behind him, giving him a somewhat lonely appearance. At the time of his arrival, of the one hundred and eight cultivators and the eighteen off-gun s, only one umbre remained by his side.

    He seemed to have lost the nature of the battle between Xu Zhe and himself, or perhaps had thought of something else.

    The endless power of the stars had caused the Cultivation Power in An Zheng¡¯s body to be iparably abundant, and it had already been a very long time since An Zheng had felt thisfortable. The feeling of not a single wound on his body was so wonderful that he wanted to moan out loud.

    Xu Zhe came up from the city, as fierce aiger.

    An Zheng stood there motionlessly, as steady as a mountain.

    ¡°My Lord said that you are a monster, I think it¡¯s about the same.¡±

    Xu Zhe stood outside the Universal Celestial Sealing Great Formation. He would not rashly barge into the Great Celestial Sealing Formation. The formation was still there, and since An Zheng could reverse the formation, he could naturally be trapped inside as well. Go in and fight? Xu Zhe was not that stupid. However, he would not give up. He truly wanted to fight with an opponent like An Zheng. If he could kill An Zheng, a new realm might be born in Xu Zhe¡¯s heart.

    The increase of one¡¯s self-confidence was of utmost importance to a cultivator.

    ¡°Are you waiting for me toe out?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Xu Zheughed and said, ¡°Did you really think I would go in and fight you? If you really are a man, thene out from that formation and we will fight with real force. Hiding in there, what kind of hero are you? ¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed: ¡°Then, when I was trapped by your array, why were you hiding there?¡±

    Xu Zhe¡¯s face changed. He originally wanted to mock An Zheng, but now he remembered that what he had done was much worse than An Zheng. First, it was the bombardment of eighteen off-gun, then the ambush of one hundred and eight cultivators, with the addition of the Universal Celestial Sealing Formation ¡­ Xu Zhe¡¯s face was slightly hot.

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m different from you. You wait for the off-gun¡¯s attack, for the one hundred and eight people to surround and kill you, and for the Heavenly Sealing Array toe out finally. I won¡¯t. If you want to fight me outside the formation, I¡¯ll give you this chance. ¡±

    An Zheng withdrew his arms, and streams of star power left his arms. With a single step, An Zheng walked out of the heaven sealing circle. With a single step, he was right in front of Xu Zhe. Xu Zhe never thought that An Zheng¡¯s speed would actually be so fast. It was just a dazed moment, and the two of them were practically standing face to face. Xu Zhe subconsciously retreated backwards. However, no matter how fast he was, An Zheng maintained the same speed as him the entire time. It was as if the two people were standing there face to face.

    Xu Zhe turned pale with fright. Both of his hands pushed forward fiercely, and like two mighty Cultivation Power ropes, he sliced through them. However, An Zheng¡¯s hands were still sped behind his back, and the aura surrounding his body directly destroyed the two ropes.

    Xu Zhe felt that he had already lost in terms of aura. He knew that if he continued like this, his mentality would crumble and he would lose without even fighting. Both of his feet suddenly came to a stop as arge group of ck shadows shrouded towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s body gentlynded on the ground, and the ck figure floated to the front of Xu Zhe and stopped moving. It looked hazy, but its shape was faintly discernible. It was the shape of a yaksha. Although it had not fully condensed, it was already extremely terrifying.

    The ck yaksha had blood-red eyes. It held arge shield in its left hand and a blood-red scimitar in its right.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Xu Zhe roared out, and dashed forward witap of his feet. As he moved forward, the yaksha lunged forward. Xu Zhe¡¯s fists continued to bombard her, every strike was like a heavy cannon. One after another, red balls of light shot towards An Zheng like cannonballs, their power bing much stronger than the off-gun s before. A ball of light hit nothing but air, turning half of the academy into t ground. What was even more frightening was that the half of the academy that had been destroyed did not copse, but turned into fine sand instead.

    An Zheng travelled back and forth within the storm of light balls. It looked like he was strolling leisurely, no matter how terrifying the clumps of light were, he could not touch An Zheng at all. It wasn¡¯t just a series of attacks, but also a body transformation yaksha.

    The ten-meter-long blood-red scimitar in Yaksha¡¯s hand swept over. It was noeal scimitar, but an indescribably fierce killing intent. Red was a sea of blood. The scimitar swept through the air, bringing with it a fishy smell. Wherever it swept past, not a single de of grass grew.

    An Zheng flipped backwards to avoid the curved de sweeping, his body was already a few hundred meters away. Xu Zhe bellowed and rushed forward, the red scimitar struck down, An Zheng dodged once again, the scimitar fell to the ground and the de qi extended out, reaching a distance of tens of kilometers, a deep cut appeared on the ground, the injury on his body might not recover even after tens of thousands of years.

    An Zheng dodged the de, flipped his body in the air and stepped on a section of the wall just in time. His body shot out like a cannonball, smashing his fist towards Xu Zhe. Xu Zhe raised his left arm, and he also raised the left arm of the body transformation yaksha. On his left arm was a blood-red shield.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng punched the shield, causing a wave of light to spread out. The huge force sent ayer of earth flying up, at least two to three meters high. The body transformation yaksha that was tens of meters tall slid backwards from the impact of the punch, while Xu Zhe also slid backwards in the same way. The body transformation yaksha became Xu Zhe¡¯s perfect defense, and also became an extremely powerful attack.

    ¡°It looks good.¡±

    An Zhengnded gently, without a speck of dust.

    Xu Zhe¡¯s eyes were already red. An Zheng¡¯s kind of calmness had provoked him, and with a wild roar, he rushed over once more. The body form of the yaksha floated, and only its upper body was connected to Xu Zhe¡¯s body. The blood de swept out, but An Zheng did not dodge this time, and punched the blood de instead. With a bang, the blood-red de was knocked backwards. An Zheng took a step forward, and punched towards Xu Zhe once again. The left arm of the fully formed yaksha hung down, and the blood shield blocked in front of Xu Zhe.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This punch once again caused Xu Zhe and the body transformation yaksha to slip backwards, leaving behind a deep ravine on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strong enough, right?¡±

    Before Xu Zhe could stabilize himself, he heard An Zheng¡¯s voiceing from midair. Xu Zhe¡¯s heart trembled as he hurriedly raised his left arm to shield the top of his head. This time, what came was not An Zheng¡¯s fist, but the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    This heavy blownded on the blood shield, and with a loud sound that could splierson¡¯s eardrums, it was followed by a wave of earth that swept out in all directions like an avnche. An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler directly smashed the Yaksha in tens of meters tall along with Xu Zhe into the ground, and the surging wave directly drowned the entire deer city. Everywhere the wave passed, the houses copsed, the city walls broke, and a city was razed to the ground just like that.

    ¡°Ao!¡± A roar came from the ground, followed by the ground exploding. A wave of earth shot straight up into the sky. Amidst the dust and dirt that filled the sky, a gigantic body shaped yaksha protected Xu Zhe as it rushed out. Xu Zhe¡¯s face was covered in dirt and there was still blood at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes had be even more vicious.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    He consecutively shouted out three ¡°good¡± words, then swooped down from midair, smashing towards An Zheng like a mountain.

    ¡°If you get beaten up, good or bad?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body moved horizontally, and fiercely smashed the yaksha on the ground. He thought that An Zheng had already dodged it, but who would have thought that An Zheng would teleport back in a sh? The moment the yaksha fell to the ground, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler swung over.

    ¡°Monkey said that this is called sweeping away rivers and mountains with a stick.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This ruler heavily smashed into the yaksha¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t even have time to raise the blood shield on its left arm. The ck Ruler directly smashed half of its body into pieces, and its left arm that was covered in blood shield flew out along with half of its body.

    Xu Zhe cried out from the pain, and retreated quickly.

    An Zheng held the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his hand, and nced at Xu Zhe who had retreated: ¡°Your body, doesn¡¯t seem to be yours, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s forcefully put on your body.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is mine or not, you don¡¯t care. Right now, it¡¯s on me, it¡¯s mine!¡±

    Xu Zhe roared towards the sky, his body exploding with many wounds. One after another, blood arrows spurted out, forming many veins, connecting them with the iplete yaksha. He wanted to use his own blood to feed the body of the yaksha.

    With the formation of his meridians, his unreal body seemed to have be more distinct. The blood vessels, blood vessels, and muscles formed one line after another. His pair of crimson eyes were filled with even more murderous intent.

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    Xu Zhe looked at An Zheng: ¡°Only by killing you can I be invincible!¡±

 Chapter 1338 - Flaws

    <h4>Chapter 1338 ¨C ws</h4>

    The body part of the yaksha which was shattered half of An Zheng¡¯s body was reborn from Xu Zhe¡¯s blood, and had even be more solid. If the body of the Yaksha before was just a mass of ck Qi that was extremely simr to humans, then the body of the Yaksha in front of him now was that of a true Yaksha Giant.

    The lines of the explosion gave off a sense of oppression that no one could resist.

    It waeavy ck with blood-red runes flowing on it. The blood vessels that extended out from Xu Zhe¡¯s body connected with the body of the yaksha, and the blood vessels constricted, lifting Xu Zhe¡¯s body up into the air. A hole had been ripped open on the bodynguage yaksha¡¯s chest. The wound was bloody and bloody, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb.

    The blood vessels continued to contract, pulling Xu Zhe¡¯s body into that hole. After that, that hole closed, and Xu Zhe¡¯s only head remained outside the Yaksha¡¯s body, as he looked at An Zheng with cold and vicious eyes. He was located right in front of the chest of the body transformation yaksha, and that was the heart of the body transformation yaksha.

    He had turned himself inteart and allowed his blood to flow through the body of a giant who was dozens of times bigger than he was. Because the blood was flowing faster, the outside of Xu Zhe¡¯s face that was exposed to the body part of the yaksha waspletely red, and the dark green blood vessels inside seemed to be about to burst.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Xu Zhe grinned, he looked like a mad beast.

    ¡°If I kill you, it will be a symbol of my rise to power in this era.¡±

    An Zheng stood there carrying the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, looking at this crazy person, he seemed to have met him before. He had met such a crazy person more than once in his past opponents. In order to be the so-called overlord, he had be even more wild than wild beasts.

    A pair of thick legs extended from the waist of the body to the waist of the yaksha. It looked as if it had been carved out of rock, and was filled with a sense of power.

    ¡°Your strength is insignificant!¡±

    Xu Zhe roared, following which the yaksha charged towards An Zheng, its gigantic feet stepping on the ground as it ran, causing the ground to shake.

    The bloody knife came crashing down from the sky. Before the sword had even arrived, the sewing made from blood qi had already arrived. An ordinary person would see that it was only a crescent moon-shaped de Qi in front of the de edge, but An Zheng could see clearly that the de edge was formed from countless tiny swirls of blood Qi, it was even sharper than a real blood de.

    The blood de came crashing down, An Zheng¡¯s body flipped and dodged to the back. The Blood Vapour Edge first cleaved the ground open, and then a heavy, bloody sabre fell to the ground. Under the twoyers of power, the crack on the ground extended outwards. In addition, waves of blood qi were gushing out from the crack.

    An Zheng could clearly feel that the blood Qi that was gushing out was the same as the aura of a ferocious beast on Xu Zhe¡¯s body. If he were to be infected by this blood Qi, he would berson like Xu Zhe and be devoured by desire.

    The bloody ground turned blood-red, as if it had been soaked by heavy rain and turned into a swamp. The disgusting worms were rolling around in the swamp, and even if a rock fell in, it would be eaten clean by them.

    An Zheng fiercely thrust the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler into the ground and a horizontal crack appeared. The fissure that came along the way was cut in half here, and blood Qi spread towards both sides.

    ¡°An Zheng, why do you only know how to dodge? Look at the you in the past, whether it was in the Da Xi era or the current era, you are still so glorious. No matter where you are, you¡¯re the kind of leader I hate. I once swore that once I gained power, I would be the first to kill you. On what basis would you berson that tens of thousands of people look up to? Why can¡¯t I do the same?! ¡±

    An Zheng knew that this person had already beenpletely engulfed by his desire.

    He was no longeuman, but a demon.

    Xu Zhe¡¯s eyes were blood-red, filled with undisguised brutality and brutality.

    ¡°In the Da Xi era, you stole all the limelight there. Those women screamed when they saw you, they screamed for you. In my time, you ran amok like a barbarian and killed my friend, my former master. Everything is yours, but you¡¯re still not satisfied. After arriving at this era, you¡¯ve be even stronger. You want to turn this entire era into yours ¡­ Why are you doing this! ¡±

    Xu Zhe roared as he attacked, every strike frantically venting the anger and discontent in his heart. It was jealousy, undisguised jealousy. He felt that he was inferior to An Zheng in every aspect. In terms of figure and appearance, An Zheng was stronger than him. In terms of talent, An Zheng was stronger than him. In terms of position, An Zheng was still stronger than him. Furthermore, An Zheng was even the sect master of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and had defeated the Bai Shengjun in one go to be the master of this tens of thousands of kilometers.

    Amidst all of Xu Zhe¡¯s jealousy, why was this word like a de, forcing him to kill An Zheng?

    An Zheng was already his nightmare.

    With the blood aura sweeping across, An Zheng had no choice but to dodge. The blood aura was extremely strange, and the consequences would be unimaginable if it were to be infected. Furthermore, the condensed form of the yaksha¡¯s body became iparably sturdy. Even though An Zheng had counterattacked several times, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had still heavily smashed into the yaksha¡¯s body. The defensive power of that thing was ridiculously high.

    But An Zheng knew that there was absolutely nothing that was perfect in this world. The blood supply allowed the body shape yaksha to grow stronger than it ever had before, but it was impossible for it to continue growing stronger. Xu Zhe¡¯s fierce attack made An Zheng judge that this fellow¡¯s berserk state would notst for too long.

    An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler swung up and blocked the attack of the blood sword. The blood sword and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler shed together, and in that instant, it could break a person¡¯s ear drums. The shattered energy surged out in all directions, and the deer city that was already ttened became even more broken.

    The two continued to battle and move, causing chaos wherever they went. From the deer city, he moved forward at a very fast speed. If a person was able to stand at an extremely high altitude and look down, they would be able to see an extremely clear trace extending. However, Xu Zhe did not notice that An Zheng was deliberately heading in one direction ¡­ On the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery.

    An Zheng did not have that much time to waste, because if he could not find a w in Xu Zhe¡¯s n in that short period of time, he would have to deplete Xu Zhe¡¯s strength. There were two types of cultivation techniques circting in An Zheng¡¯s body. Whether it was the calligraphy piece or the calligraphy piece, both could make An Zheng¡¯s fighting strength to be even more durable. While he was moving, he kept replenishing his strength, and Xu Zhe was indeed constantly depleting it under a berserk state.

    The two of them traveled from the deer city to the Nine Heavens Temple, and the distance between the two ces was thousands of miles. Along the way, the damage they left behind could not be recovered even after hundreds, even thousands of years. After crossing the river, the river stopped flowing. He had fought against high mountains, and mountains had copsed. He had fought against the jungle, and the jungle had been destroyed.

    A very heavy mark that would not be erased for a very long time toe. The more he failed to kill An Zheng, the more violent Xu Zhe became. The blood saber shed out again and again, and the ground trembled.

    The distance of several thousand kilometers was extremely stressful for An Zheng. If he wanted to determine the direction, he would have to endure Xu Zhe¡¯s endless attacks to do so. Against An Zheng¡¯s expectations, even though he could already see the mountain where the Nine Heavenly Dao Monastery was located from afar, Xu Zhe did not show any signs of decadence. But here, An Zheng had no choice but to finish the battle as soon as possible. No one knew what else Tan Shanse had prepared at the Nine Heavens Temple, as everything in the deer city was just the beginning to Tan Shanse¡¯s ns.

    ¡°How long more do you want to run?!¡±

    Xu Zhe bellowed as the blood de fell from the sky. An Zheng flipped his body and flew into the air, stepping on the back of the blood de he rushed forward, ¡°I just found a suitable ce for you to be grave.¡±

    He followed the blood de that was more than ten meters long and charged forward, jumping onto the body form of the yaksha¡¯s arm, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler fiercely stabbed downwards ¡­ The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was so heavy and wide, it did not have a single shred of sharpness, but at this moment, An Zheng was using it as a de to stab down.

    ¡°After fighting for so long, if I still can¡¯t find your weak point, then I¡¯ll be too stupid.¡±

    Witu sound, a ball of purple lightning exploded from the top of the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. That was the power of An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower. The strike that was condensed with An Zheng¡¯s berserk heavenly lightning power made a small cut on the body of the yaksha, while the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was like a nail that wedged itself in.

    In the blink of an eye, the pitch-ck arm hung limply down.

    ¡°I originally thought that you would deplete your strength. However,ter on, I realized that your blood would circte endlessly in this big fellow¡¯s body, and you would never exhaust your strength. As long as your blood continues to circte, this guy¡¯s battle prowess will continue to increase. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked into a sneer, ¡°Break your bloodline!¡±

    He jumped up and left the arm, but the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler stayed inside the arm. The ck Ruler had broken thergest vein on his arm, so his blood couldn¡¯t flow smoothly. Afternding, An Zheng floated backwards for a distance and did not continue attacking, but in this short period of time, he saw an obvious change. Xu Zhe¡¯s arm quickly turned ck and withered.

    An Zheng knew that he guessed right, and rushed forward once again: ¡°This is not your body, so I can only rely on your blood to maintain it. If your blood cannot continue circting, then your body will be crippled.¡±

    An Zheng threw a punch forward, and Xu Zhe raised his left arm that was still fine and used his blood shield to block it. However, An Zheng moved horizontally, and the fistnded heavily on his right arm. The explosive Heavenly Energy from his fist followed the ck Ruler and drilled into it. Following that, purple lightning shot out from every pore of his arm. A momentter, his arm exploded into pieces. In the blood mist, An Zheng grabbed the ck Ruler and passed through. The ck Ruler seemed to once again be exploding with Heavenly Thunder Shower¡¯s power at the top, as it tore a small hole in the big artery of Yaksha¡¯s neck, and stuffed it in like a nail.

    In the blink of an eye, the pair of crimson eyes became rigid and lost its luster. Those bright red eyes turned gray, as if two big stone balls were inserted into their sockets.

 Chapter 1339 - He was right

    <h4>Chapter 1339 ¨C He was right</h4>

    An Zheng fiercely stabbed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler into the big artery on the body shaped yaksha¡¯s neck. The ck Ruler was like a steel lock that stopped the blood. In just a moment, the body shaped eyes became dull, as if they were two stone balls stuffed into the eye sockets.

    An Zheng stood on the body transformation yaksha¡¯s shoulder, and with a kick to the side, he sent the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler into the body transformation yaksha¡¯s neck. Inside the neck, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was rushing forward broke the neck bone of the body that was a yaksha, and the bones shattered one by one. With the ck Ruler stuck in the middle of his neck, the body of the yaksha¡¯s head started to lose its color. An Zheng flew into the air and struck the body of the yaksha on its head with the Heavenly Thunder of Nine Suns.

    A boom could be heard as the enormous head exploded into pieces. Without the support of his blood, his head was like a stone, the shattered pieces of his skull fell off one by one, right in front of Xu Zhe¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Zhe was still at the center of the yaksha¡¯s chest, and the pieces fell right in front of his face. In that moment, Xu Zhe¡¯s eyeballs seemed to bulge out of their sockets.

    ¡°How long can youst?!¡±

    An Zheng smashed apart the yaksha¡¯s head in one strike, then he pulled the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler out of its neck with a wave of his hand and stabbed it into the yaksha¡¯s shoulder. The ck Ruler stabbed straight in, and the moment it was about to sink into his body, An Zheng raised his leg and stomped down fiercely. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler suddenly increased its speed, and pierced straight into the chest from the shoulder.

    With a bang, Xu Zhe, who was at the chest area, was directly pushed out by the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    With a dull thud, a big hole opened up in the body form of the yaksha, and the bloodied Xu Zhe fell down from the hole. The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler followed closely behind, pressing his head down to smash him into the ground again.

    A ball of purple lightning appeared in An Zheng¡¯s palm, and after hended, he stuffed the purple lightning into the hole in his heart. Then, he kicked the headless Yaksha away with his foot ¡­ As he glided backwards, the purple lightning exploded in his chest, directly blowing his upper body into smithereens.

    An Zhengnded on the ground, the body of the yaksha split into pieces, scattering all over the ground like a shattered mountain.

    Xu Zhe crawled out from underground with much difficulty. It seemed that he was in an indescribably miserable state at this very moment. It was as if the skin on his body had been rubbed off, and the bloody look on his face was as if he had been skinned alive.

    His face was also covered in blood, so his eyes were especially terrifying.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Xu Zhe staggered as he stood up, and roared at An Zheng.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Zheng stood with his hands behind his back, staring at the opponent who was no longer in his human form,pletely unperturbed.

    Xu Zhe swayed back and forth, then gritted his teeth and rushed towards An Zheng. Because of his fast speed, the twisted person seemed to be even more twisted.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it when you havhysical body, let alone now.¡±

    An Zheng stood there and waited. Seeing the crazy Xu Zhe had already rushed in front of him, An Zheng sidestepped to get out of the way. An Zheng did not make a move, because there was no longer a need for An Zheng to make a move.

    Xu Zhe, who was rushing over, smashed into the distant fragmented body of the yaksha, and his head directly hit a bloody hole. He frantically swung his fists at the broken body, and every punch was sttered with blood. It was as if he hadpletely lost consciousness. Just like that, punches and punchesnded on his fragmented body. The scene of blood sttering all over the floor was creepy. Not long after, arge portion of his fist was smashed away, and the broken fingers and blood flew out together.

    But he didn¡¯t seem to feel it at all, that body that was as hard aock was just An Zheng in his eyes. He punched after punch, and the only part of his punch that remained was his wrist, and the rest of his arm.

    That pair of eyes that seemed to be filled with hatred no longer showed anything. When he was directly ejected out of his body by An Zheng, he was already crippled. An Zheng turned around, and did not look at him anymore. He was no longer An Zheng¡¯s opponent. This person was like a shooting star that streaked across the sky every day. It was meaningless for him to do so.

    An Zheng walked towards the direction of the Nine Heavenly Dao Monastery. At this time, he was already at the foot of the mountain.

    While An Zheng and Xu Zhe were fighting, many people were watching. It was just that no one dared to easily show their faces. When they were less than five kilometers away, the Qinguan¡¯s General Qin Zhi was watching with arge group of cultivators in the dense forest. All of them were holding the irvoyant in front of them, but their hands were trembling.

    They had clearly seen the scene of An Zheng killing that monster. Although it was the first time that many people had seen An Zheng, for some reason, everyone knew who that domineering young man was.

    On the other side, simrly in the dense forest of a mountain, Tan Shanse sat cross-legged on arge t rock. He left deer city a step earlier than An Zheng and came here to wait. He had already known the oue, and was certain that Xu Zhe would definitely die. Xu Zhe had the power that he wanted to give, but seeing Xu Zhe being killed by him did not hurt at all. Xu Zhe was only a killing machine created by him, if he could create one of these, he could create the second one.

    The number one strategist of Qinguan, Wen Zhongda, looked at the main general Qin Zhi witale face, ¡°Great General ¡­ Just a moment ago, I received news from the Yancheng, An Zheng dered that our million strong army no longer has anything to do with him, and after that, the people of the Qinguan, including thend of the Qinguan, are no longer under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Awakening Sect ¡­ This news just arrived, and An Zheng came over alone to kill him. ¡±

    His expression was extremely ugly, and his heart was blocked to the point of death.

    ¡°General, we have no home now.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Qin Zhi snorted, ¡°Do you really think that An Zheng will treat us as his family? Since ancient times, have you ever seen a sessful person leave a subordinate who reces the person he reces to do so? He just felt that he couldn¡¯t control us anymore, so he decided to just abandon us. The Qinguan has a million strong army, even if we don¡¯t have the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s support, what are we afraid of? ¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Wen Zhongda was a little annoyed. ¡°Why is the great general still preupied with his emotions even now? How old is Qinguan? How long do we have enough grain to eat in our granary? Where did the military pay for a million peoplee from? Without the continuous supply from the Yancheng, the million strong army would scatter in less than a month! When the time came, there wouldn¡¯t even be any food to eat. Cultivators could still endure the persistence, but what about the soldiers? What should they do!? ¡±

    Of course, Qin Zhi thought of these things. He was just furious, so angry that he was about to break down. He did not expect An Zheng to have this kind of attitude... He had originally thought that since he was in control of a million strong army and was guarding a fortress like the Qinguan, An Zheng should be very wary of him. In his view, An Zheng would definitely not dare to underestimate him. He was purposely looking for a sense of existence to make people think that he was still important ¡­ But now it was all over. An Zheng dered that the Heavenly Awakening Sect and the Qinguan were no longer rted, and the million strong army must have lost their morale.

    In fact, Wen Zhongda¡¯s thoughts were still too far off. As long as this news spread out, they would be thrown into chaos in less than three days. Qin Zhi clenched his fists tightly. When he looked at Wen Zhongda, there waint of viciousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one way left.¡±

    Wen Zhongda knew what he was thinking the moment he heard this. Witale face, he said, ¡°Great General, you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Qin Zhi snorted, ¡°Why not! An Zheng has already done all that he could, can¡¯t we let us retaliate? Let me tell you, right now, the people of this tens of thousands of Li are still convinced of Bai Shengjun! As long as I inform the world that An Zheng has killed Ning Xiaolou, I will lead the million strong army of the Qinguan to seek revenge for the Bai Shengjun, and the people of the world will definitely support me. At that time, why should we worry about not having enough food? ¡±

    He walked back and forth, and he became more and more agitated: ¡°As long as we have sufficient rations and military pay, even if we cannot kill An Zheng, even if we cannot fight our way to Yancheng, we can at the very leastnd in the thousands of li, or even more than ten thousand li. ¡°Such arge ce is enough for us to support an army of a million.¡±

    ¡°Great General!¡± Why are you so stubborn? If you do this, you¡¯ll send the army to hell. How could the lives of a million people be child¡¯s y? You have overestimated the loyalty and yearning of the citizens towards Ning Xiaolou. What Ning Xiaolou did, An Zheng did, and even did better. ¡°You¡¯ve exempted yourself from all the taxes on food and money and divided thend among the families. Now that you¡¯re living your own life, who would rebel against you!?¡±

    ¡°How do you know if it won¡¯t work if we don¡¯t give iry?¡±

    Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. ¡°Why would we have to bow and kneel when hees?¡± Now that I haveavy soldier, why can¡¯t I unfold my ambitions?! ¡°Wen Zhongda, if you dare say another word, I will kill you.¡±

    Wen Zhong Da was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He suddenly knelt down and kowtowed heavily, ¡°I, Wen Zhong Da, have been assisting the great general for many years. Today, I know that I was wrong. I shall kowtow and thank the great general for the trust that he has nurtured in us all these years. Let¡¯s part ways here. I do not wish to see you bring down an army of a million with my own eyes. ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Qin Zhi was so angry that he started to tremble. ¡°I trusted you in vain, you are actually afraid of An Zheng, you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight against him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    It was unknown when An Zheng had appeared in their location, but no one noticed him either. When the voice came out, An Zheng was already by Qin Zhi¡¯s side. When Qin Zhi heard that voice, he immediately turned around. His eyes were overflowing with murderous intent ¡­ However, to him, time was frozen at this moment.

    Just like that, An Zheng casually walked past the defenses of the cultivators in the army under him, and like that, he walked to his side. When he turned around, his eyes was overflowing with killing intent, and An Zheng¡¯s hand was already at his neck. As soon as Qin Zhi turned around, An Zheng grabbed him by the neck, ¡°He¡¯s right, you might not be too wrong, but I won¡¯t give you the chance to bring a million people with you to your death.¡±

    Witfft, Qin Zhi¡¯s head was directly pulled off by An Zheng, and casually tossed aside.

    From killing someone to leaving the mountain, the entire process didn¡¯t even take a minute ¡­ Everyone looked on dumbfoundedly, forgetting everything. They were all watching An Zheng¡¯s back as his figure left the mountain, their hands and feet trembling, yet they did not even dare to make a sound.

    When An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared from their line of sight, the headless body slowly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1340 - Why Im Halfway Up the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1340 ¨C Why I¡¯m Halfway Up the Mountain</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s figure was already far away within the forest. The trembling Wen Zhongda who was kneeling suddenly stood up and gave chase, yet with his cultivation, he was actually caught up to. While he was panicking, he did not have the time to think about it. This was thest chance that An Zheng had given him. If he did not chase them, An Zheng would be indifferent to the lives of a million people in the Qinguan.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Upon seeing An Zheng¡¯s back, Wen Zhongda let out a loud shout, then kneeled on the ground. ¡°Sect Master, please point me in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°What did Qin Zhi say?¡±

    An Zheng stopped and did not turn back as he asked.

    Wen Zhongda answered truthfully, ¡°Qin Zhi always thought that he was a big threat to you, Sect Master.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°Big trouble? He can¡¯t even be considered a nuisance ¡­ When you go back, tell the Qinguan¡¯s garrison troops that if they are willing to join our Heavenly Awakening Sect, instead of having the potential to cultivate, our Heavenly Awakening Sect will ept them all. If you don¡¯t want to follow me, I will get the Yancheng to send me enough money and food. The temple is not high, it is close by your side. ¡°The martial arts world is not intangible, you guys are inside.¡±

    After saying these words, An Zheng stepped onto the stone steps. Halfway up the mountain was the Nine Heavens Temple.

    When a person took a step forward, it would be like swallowing a mountain and swallowing a river. People said that tigers could not be stopped when they went down the mountain and had the power to swallow the world. However, An Zheng could not stop him from going up the mountain, as he had the attitude of rushing into the clouds.

    Wen Zhongda knew, that even if An Zheng did note today, Qin Zhi was nothing in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. If An Zheng wanted to kill Qin Zhi, that would be done in an instant. Qin Zhi thought that he could threaten An Zheng or even control An Zheng, but he didn¡¯t know how childish he was.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡±

    Wen Zhongda sped his fists and bowed.

    This bow represented the life and death of a million people.

    An Zheng stepped onto the stone stairs and followed the winding road. The sound of the wind blowing through the dense forest was like sword qi that swept through everything. In the dense forest, the people who wanted to kill An Zheng, would have long ago released their Sword Qi in their hearts. Themoners felt that the martial arts world had nothing to do with them, but the martial arts world was a matter of the world. Just like An Zheng¡¯s life and death, which was able to cause sucuckus. If An Zheng was alive, at least in these tens of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, everyone would be safe and at ease. If An Zheng died, then these tens of thousands of miles would be a river flowing with blood. Who knew how many people had died and how many had been disced.

    A man who had to suffer hundreds of millions of lives and deaths was no longeero, but an emperor.

    Tan Shanse sat on top of that huge boulder without moving, steadier than someone who had been sitting on top of that boulder fohousand years. He looked calm andposed, but in his heart, he admired An Zheng¡¯s methods of killing from the bottom of his heart. If it was anyone else, they would have to consider it a lot. With a million strong army under Qin Zhi¡¯smand, if they didn¡¯t appease him, there would be a possible mutiny. If they did, they would be filled with arrogance. If he killed them, there would be internal strife. However, An Zheng didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of hesitation. He killed people cleanly as if they were nothing at all.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that I¡¯m different from him.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed, he turned and looked at his subordinates, and became disheartened. He had a lot of subordinates, and there were at least four to five hundred people with decent cultivation waiting outside for him to give orders. When he looked around, he realized that thebined power of these people was not as graceful as An Zheng¡¯s. This caused Tan Shanse to feel a little uneasy in his heart ¡­ It was definitely not a good thing to have such a feeling towards one¡¯s enemy.

    In the end, his gaze fell upon the person who had already drifted away from him.

    ¡°When I was at Da Xi, I was the most careful and raised you. That Taoist Wu Dangshan, however, cut the karma between us. Didn¡¯t you always have a worry in your heart? That¡¯s why you risked your life to exchangeach wood for your own ¡­ At that time, the person I feared the most was Chen Wunuo. If he knew of your existence, he would have sent you to hell right away. ¡±

    He looked at the man. ¡°But you wille back to me, because you are me.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stood there, with a sad look on his face: ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±

    ¡°The cultivation level of that Ox-nose Wu Dang Shan is extremely ordinary. Do you really think that he can sever the rtionship between me and my clone? ¡°He is only using the Dao Sect¡¯s sealing technique to seal off the connection between us. In this era, Ox-nose¡¯s cultivation is even more insignificant.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at An Zheng who was walking up the mountain, his eyes looked a little uncertain: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to use you, I still have to keep you. I groomed many people and made them kill An Zheng, but they were all killed by him in the end. But these people aren¡¯t important. I can cultivate more and more. But you are different, I thought, if therees a day when I am unable to kill An Zheng, I will die in his hands. If you are alive, then I am alive. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to open the seal Niu Nose gave you and let you live ording to your own thoughts.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Feng Xiuyang. ¡°Is it a little deste?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s reply was still only these few words.

    ¡°Why must you deceive yourself? Even if I do not remove the seal, you are still only my avatar.¡± You should thank me for letting you live as Feng Xiuyang. If you recover my identity as a clone, An Zheng will definitely kill you. If you are only Feng Xiuyang, then An Zheng will not kill you ¡­ In my entire life, I have only done one thing, and that is to destroy all cultivators ¡­ But only now do you know that you¡¯re greedy too. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stubbornly stood there: ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is or not, it is no longer important.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Did you see the person who went up the mountain? He¡¯s been going up the mountain. As for me, I thought I was sitting on a high ground overlooking everything. Now I realize that my height is not at the highest point, but at the middle of the mountain. I¡¯ve always been halfway up the mountain ¡­ He began to look down from above, but now he was looking up. An Zheng had already walked very, very high, and not to mention the cultivation level of the Celestial Sovereign, he had even learned how to raise people ¡­ Do you know who raised people? ¡°The Emperor.¡±

    ¡°If he does, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Tan Shanse chuckled, looking even more deste.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave and stay by my side, I¡¯ll undo the seal.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang was still unwilling to leave: ¡°Didn¡¯t you capture me just to undo the seal? Since that¡¯s the case, then you can try undoing it and see if I am Feng Xiuyang or not. If you win, I will dieaceful death. If you lose, I can live with pride. ¡±

    ¡°Pride?¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°It¡¯s not worth much.¡±

    He stood up, stretched his body, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll leave. This ce can¡¯t stop An Zheng anymore, furthermore, I never nned to stop him myself. Many people, such as the Ninth Sage, think highly of themselves, not only Xu Zhe. ¡±

    As he walked down the mountain, the huge ck umbre floated beside him. Feng Xiuyang also left and followed behind Tan Shanse: ¡°I know what you want to do, you didn¡¯te here to kill An Zheng, you wanted to borrow An Zheng¡¯s power to kill all of these cultivators. The reason why you created the so-called Gui Yuan Sect wasn¡¯t topete with An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect. You intentionally gathered these people together and instigated a belief that you could win the world by killing An Zheng, then sent them to their deaths. ¡±

    Tan Shanse could not help but burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not me, I¡¯m afraid that even An Zheng cannotpare to you in terms of thinking. Your thoughts and mine are really interconnected. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Do you know why you never win?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve always underestimated An Zheng.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said while walking: ¡°You think that An Zheng doesn¡¯t know that you are borrowing his power to kill those cultivators? If he knows, why did he kill him? ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, and he turned around to look at Feng Xiuyang. ¡°Are you saying that An Zheng already knows who he is, knows who I am, and knows who that person is?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang: ¡°You just said it yourself, he was always climbing the mountain, and you just started off a little taller, stopping halfway up the mountain without moving an inch. So you can always see that far, halfway up the mountain, about three hundred miles is three hundred miles. As for him, he has been walking up, so he saw farther than you ¡­ ¡±

    Tan Shanse looked in the direction where An Zheng had disappeared. After a moment of silence, heughed bitterly, ¡°The enemy already knows who I am, but I don¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Now it seems that not only are you inferior to An Zheng, you¡¯re also inferior to me. The moment you started to doubt yourself, your realm had already fallen to my initial state. I was constantly looking for who I was, constantly wanting to deny myself, which was why I exchanged the peach tree for my life. If he denied it, then he would no longer pursue it. As for you, you are starting to look for me ¡­ When you suspect, when you pursue, you be confused about the mission you were determined to aplish. And you will suspect the person who gave you the mission. ¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly reacted, and the gaze he used to look at Feng Xiuyang contained more admiration than before: ¡°So you actually solved it yourself.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in such a fake manner. Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s methods are indeed a little weak in this age. But the realm of Zhang Zhenjun is truly higher than you ¡­ He said it wasn¡¯t to make me forget who I was, but to make sure I was who I was. The wood couldn¡¯t be exchanged for life essence, it could only be traded for a life form. Zhang Zhenjun said that the most difficult thing was to change one¡¯s mind. It was even harder to deny oneself than to affirm oneself. He said that his family had always been pursuing the path of nature because ¡­ Give yourself an excuse and live on. To be alive is the way of nature. ¡±

    He stood there. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    Tan Shanse was silent for a very long time before he let oueavy breath, ¡°Forget it ¡­ You live, and I have to be stubborn. If I were to suddenly change my personality, An Zheng will return to being lonely. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the sky, ¡°I just want to ask a question from the heavens... Do you remember what you asked me to do? If you remember, why did you only let me stay halfway up the mountain. ¡±

 Chapter 1341 - Hurry up and curse me!

    <h4>Chapter 1341 ¨C Hurry up and curse me!</h4>

    These disciples of the Nine Saint Sect were actually already very, very far away from An Zheng. They were all high up in the monastery on the mountain, but they weren¡¯t high up at all. An Zheng had to participate in the Martial Arts Conference s, but from the looks of it, these disciples who were far behind him were not the ones who were stopping him.

    A group of disheveled and battered Nine Saint Sect disciples stood at the peak of the temple, looking at the figure that was gradually bing clearer. They did not know An Zheng, nor did they know who he was, but he could feel that when that person came, the entire temple was enveloped in a formless pressure. Even if that young man didn¡¯t do anything, they still felt an uncontroble sense of submission, a very humiliating feeling.

    The surrounding people of the Gui Yuan Sect watched as An Zheng made his way up. No one stopped him, nor did anyone step forward. It was as if they were all waiting for this moment. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the intense battle that was about to ur.

    A battleship was suspended in the sky. The clouds blocked the battleship, but it couldn¡¯t block the person that was looking down from above. The Ninth Sage saw An Zheng, so he couldn¡¯t suppress an impulse in his heart. He wanted to see what this young man who could rece Ning Xiaolou was capable of.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°The people from the Gui Yuan Sect are not to be trusted. They must be waiting for you in the dark. As long as you fight with An Zheng, the guy called Tan Shanse from the Gui Yuan Sect will definitely take action.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The Nine Saints stood up and walked over to the warship. ¡°But what do I have to fear?¡±

    He jumped down from the warship and passed through the clouds, falling straight down like a cannonball.

    Boom!

    The Nine Saintsnded in front of the doors of the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery. When theynded, the huge shockwave directly shattered the entrance. Waves of air swept out in all directions. The walls, trees, and grass were all instantly minced.

    The Nine Saint Sect disciples who were standing at the top cheered,pletely disregarding the fact that the wooden building was on the verge of copse.

    As far as they were concerned, they would be safe once the sect head arrived. Little did they know that their sect leader had already been watching them from the sky for a long time. Little did they know, that all of this was nned by their sect master and Tan Shanse together. Meanwhile, the person who had been tricked had already arrived at the entrance of the Upper Nine Heavens Taoist temple.

    ¡°Tan Shanse said that you would definitelye alone.¡±

    The Nine Saints stood there, his luxurious robes made him look likich and oppressively wealthy young man. On the other hand, An Zheng¡¯s simple ck robe was not expensive in the slightest. The clothes worn by the Nine Saints were worth a lot, and the marten fur cloak draped over their shoulders was also worth a lot. He had five rings on five fingers of his left hand and four on his right, because he was a Nine Saints.

    An Zheng also narrowed his eyes and looked at him, his gaze falling upon the dazzling diamond rings on his fingers.

    ¡°Nine Saint Dai?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I know how to count.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but sigh, ¡°Fortunately you guys are called Nine Saint Sect, if it were you guys, what would happen to you guys? If you guys were to call the Eighteen Holy Sect, putting your toes in a ring and then putting on your socks, your shoes would have to be special, the front would have to be wider.¡±

    The Nine Saints were stunned for a moment, then shook their head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re actually still in the mood to joke aime like this?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What if I dere war on you?¡±

    Jiu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°It is indeed a little boring ¡­¡± It looks like Tan Shanse really understands you, huh. He said that you came alone, and indeed you came alone. He also said that you would not act in a hurry when you arrived, and that you would not even look at my disciples in Nine Saint Sect, but it is the same for ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What else did he say?¡±

    The Nine Saints replied, ¡°He even said that I wouldn¡¯t wait. Initially, I had many ns with him, such as setting up a spell formation on the mountain to trap you, setting up ambushes and ambushing experts, and even poisoning the entire mountain ¡­ But in the end, Tan Shanse had said that I wouldn¡¯t wait. He said that the moment I see you, I won¡¯t be able to resist wanting topare notes with you ¡­ I didn¡¯t believe it. How could I be guessed at by him? ¡°Looks like this person is a bit scary.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know me, but he can see right through me. And he knows you. He said he killed you many times but didn¡¯t kill you.

    The corners of the Ninth Sage¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°But if I can kill both of you, wouldn¡¯t I be even more terrifying?¡±

    He smiled and leaned over, talking like a nouveau riche.

    An Zheng suddenly felt that this fellow was noypocrite. He would clearly say what he wanted to do. This guy and Tan Shanse were two different types of people.

    ¡°If my guess is right, Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi are both up there.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and pointed upwards: ¡°You came down to fight with me, but feel confident in yourself. ¡°However, you are not the kind of person who is honest. In this life and death battle, if you lose, then you will die. So, you still have to think of a way to coerce me.¡±

    Pah pah pah pah pah ¡­

    The Ninth Sage pped his hands, ¡°I realized that you and Tan Shanse are really the same type of people, I can¡¯t hide anything from you two. However, I do not intend to hide it from you. Yes, both your women are up there. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them, but also many people who were waiting to see what would happen. As long as you win, even if it looks like you won, they will immediately attack you. ¡±

    He smiled as he looked at An Zheng: ¡°Take a guess, why would I say these words to you.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.

    The Ninth Sageughed from head to toe, he raised his finger that was filled with rings and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Because I want to beat you to death ah ¡­ Hahahaha, I¡¯m telling you, your woman is in my hands, how are you going to fight me? As soon as you strike, you will think that once you win your woman, you will die. ¡°I guess those two women are extremely important to you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee here alone ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s extremely important.¡±

    Jiu Sheng straightened his body, ¡°So are you ready? Ready to be beaten to death? I feel so excited just thinking about it ¡­ Even Tan Shanse would find it hard to deal with someone like you, but here, with me, you don¡¯t have the slightest ability. It¡¯s easiest to subdue someone like you, because people like you have things to care about, whether it¡¯s friendship or love, there¡¯s a lot of it, a lot of it. But I didn¡¯t ¡­ Think about it. You could have caught someone and threatened me, but who did you catch? ¡±

    He spread his arms. ¡°In this world, I only care about myself. It¡¯s no use trying to catch anyone. Capture my wife? I don¡¯t have a wife and I only have women. I can sleep as many women as I want and sleep as I want. Capture my descendants? I want thousands upon thousands of generations. There are so many children and grandchildren, how can I care about them? Capture my men? ¡°The more I die, the better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to worry about giving them benefits.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different.¡±

    The Ninth Sage didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to make a move. He stood there pacing back and forth arrogantly to the extreme.

    ¡°Not only do you care about those two women, you care about your so-called brothers and friends, and your so-called sect disciples. That¡¯s why you came alone. You were worried that if you brought too many experts, the Yancheng would be wiped out in one fell swoop. After you saved your woman and went back, you found that all your family members had died ¡­ Hahahahaha, you said that fun isn¡¯t fun. If I tell you again, even if you were to leave Yancheng alone, it might not be safe. What would you think?

    ¡°I like to let my opponent lose before we fight. I didn¡¯t fight, and I knew I couldn¡¯t win. Tell me, do you think it¡¯s difficult for me to make my opponent look like this every time? On the side of the Yancheng, is there anyone you¡¯re afraid of? Your brothers may be dead by now. ¡±

    He leaned forward, his body filled with a sense of drama.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±

    he repeated.

    Even though it looked like he was putting on an act and seemed like he was boasting, it was actually all his doing. He was continuously attacking An Zheng¡¯s psychological defenses, causing An Zheng¡¯s heart to copse. Besides, he did a good job. An Zheng had too many things to worry about, too many feelings would cause too many ties, and these ties became something his enemies could take advantage of.

    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±

    The Ninth Sage squatted down and blew away the dirt on the ground, then sat down and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill yourself, and let me see ¡­ Although this would be boring, it waleasure and wouldn¡¯t take up too much of everyone¡¯s time. After youmitted suicide, I put those two women of yours to sleep as well ¡­ Kill after you sleep, hahahaha. Do you know why I didn¡¯t touch them? It¡¯s precisely because it feels so good to say it now. ¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng to speak, he suddenly sat up straight again and shook his head with all his might, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s still not good enough. ¡°You said that I meticulously prepared so much, if I can¡¯t do that ¡­¡±

    He tidied up his words a bit, looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Do you feel displeased that I didn¡¯t dare to retaliate and beat you to death when I was pressing down on you? If you were me, wouldn¡¯t you think the same way? Or would it be better to do it yourself? Don¡¯t tell me that we can¡¯t f * cking switch our positions and think about it ¡­ I just think that if I were you, it would be hard for me to face this situation right now. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pinched his head: ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable, it¡¯s really unbearable ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and grinned: ¡°But, I¡¯m so happy, hahahaha ¡­¡± Sigh, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you think that there¡¯s nothing to say? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at him without saying a word.

    ¡°You are truly an uninteresting person. I have calcted so highly, and such a greatyout, even Tan Shanse is inferior to me. Shouldn¡¯t you congratte me? Congrattions,e,e, think of a word ¡­ ¡°Think of a better word. If I¡¯m happy with what you say, I¡¯ll try to beat you to death as quickly as possible.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°If I were to scold you right now, you would feel even better, right? You will think that you have forced me into a corner, and I would only scold you because I was in despair. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Ninth Sage nodded with all his might, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me? F * cking hell, that¡¯s fine. Come,e, scold me.¡±

    He said seriously, ¡°I can ept it. Come on,e and scold me. You¡¯re hysterically scolding me.¡± Let me see your despair... It¡¯s not funny at all for you to be so silent. ¡°Come on, scold me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a bit more vicious, I¡¯m not bad.¡±

 Chapter 1342 - Refining

    <h4>Chapter 1342 ¨C Refining</h4>

    This waerson with an extreme personality, theplete opposite of Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse would never say such vulgar words, he was gentle and refined, in the eyes of the most picky woman, he deserved the word wless. He was decently dressed, and he had a faint schrly air about him. He did notck the heroic spirit that only practitioners of the martial arts world possessed. To young girls and young women, this was a fatal temptation.

    The Nine Saints were different. They were crude, barbaric and the image of a nouveau riche. He didn¡¯t try to conceal his personality in the slightest as if he could do whatever he wanted.

    Moreover, it was a bit abnormal. He hoped that An Zheng would scold him especially viciously, and the more he scolded like this, the more excited he would be.

    ¡°You¡¯re so boring.¡±

    The Ninth Sage waited for a long time, but did not see An Zheng do anything, nor did he curse himself.

    ¡°Then I can only rely on killing you to find joy.¡±

    He raised his left hand with his palm facing An Zheng, ¡°Actually, you might not know this, but the reason I wanted to kill you the most is because of Ning Xiaolou ¡­¡±

    As he said this, he suddenly became solemn. He seemed to be different from the arrogant Headmaster from before.

    ¡°You broke the bnce ¡­ I have fought with Ning Xiaolou for so many years, but I am unable to do anything to him. Am I really not going to have a chance to kill him, or is he really not going to have a chance to kill me? None of them ¡­ But because we all know that this is a bnce that no one can break. If you want to look like it is as ipatible as fire and water, you have to live well too. Ning Xiaolou and I rarely meet each other, but we both know this very well. ¡±

    ¡°Even if I send people to ambush him, in the end, that Immortal Emperor called Purple Ivy came out to protect him ¡­ However, even if that Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy does not appear, I will not kill him. I¡¯ll still find a chance to let him go. I just have to act like I want to kill him. If it was Ning Xiaolou, I believe it would be the same. The two of us are enemies, opponents, and friends that must coexist. ¡±

    He said seriously: ¡°So I wanted to kill you, which is also considered to be avenging Ning Xiaolou. Because you are different from him, even if I spend all my time adapting to your new neighbor, you still won¡¯t be able to adapt to me. If there¡¯s a chance, you will really kill me instead of acting like Ning Xiaolou. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only kill you first. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Finally my idea hit the nail on the head.¡±

    However, in the blink of an eye, he started tough again. ¡°You think it¡¯s funny, but you can¡¯tugh at that, Ning Xiaolou and I have fought for hundreds and thousands of years, and in the end, I have to avenge him ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, this is so f * cking funny. ¡±

    A ball of golden light burst out from his palm and formed into countless golden beams of light in the air. However, those were not beams of light. Instead, they were actual golden beams. With his temperament as a nouveau riche, he obviously liked the golden glow of gold.

    The speed at which this gold shot out was even faster than light.

    An Zheng instantly summoned his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to block in front of him. In less than a second, more than ten thousand golden threads had bombarded An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. Every attack contained immense power, and every attack made An Zheng¡¯s arm feel numb.

    His body was being pushed backwards by the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, the sound of his shoes rubbing against the ground was extremely ear-piercing. Amongst all the metals, gold was definitely not the kind that could be considered hard, but after a series of attacks, An Zheng could actually feel that the surface of his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had been smashed full of small holes.

    ¡°Do you dare to fight back?¡±

    With his left hand facing An Zheng, the Ninth Sage pointed his right: ¡°If you fight back, your woman will die.¡±

    Then, his right hand descended from the sky. A huge golden seal fell from the sky likuge mountain. An Zheng flipped backwards, wanting to retreat. His speed was already unparalleled, but he did not expect that the golden seal would actually growrger during its descent, and quickly berger. It was even faster than An Zheng¡¯s retreat speed. At first, it was only five meters in diameter, but when itnded on the ground, it was already more than a thousand meters wide.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The golden seal directly smashed An Zheng down, how big was that golden seal? Half of the mountain had copsed from the impact,rge chunks of rock rolled down, and trees were uprooted ¡­ The people hiding in the dense forest, including a part of the cultivators of the Gui Yuan Sect, including some cultivators of the Qinguan, were all killed by the golden seal. As one might imagine, when suceavy golden seal descended, even stones would crumble to dust.

    This gold was far more than ten thousand tons.

    The Nine Saints swept past the entrance of the Nine Heavenly Dao Temple, their hands touching their golden seals, before pressing their ears against it. ¡°Hey! Are you dead yet? If you are, let out a squeak. ¡±

    If he died, how could he utter a sound?

    But there really was an answer, so An Zheng was definitely not dead.

    The answer sounded simr to when the Nine Saints were begging An Zheng to scold him earlier, which made the Nine Saints feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. You can be a bit more vicious, but I can handle it.¡±

    These words sounded very familiar to the Nine Saints. He was the one that An Zheng said this much before ¡­ You can scold me more fiercely, but I¡¯m still alright, I can hold on. Now that An Zheng had given him back his words, he felt that he had really been scolded, and even more so, scolded.

    The Nine Saint Hand lifted it up, and tens of thousands of tons of golden seals flew up into the sky, quickly bing the size of a square meter.

    ¡°This old man has always liked gold. I have dominated a region for so many years, and after refining the gold I obtained, I have forged such a magical equipment for myself after hundreds of years ¡­¡± Evenozi feels that you¡¯re too awesome, why the f * ck aren¡¯t you going to die? ¡±

    An Zheng still stood there, as if he had never moved. As expected, there waole on the golden seal, a hole that was created when An Zheng¡¯s body smashed into it.

    ¡°If I was so easily killed by you, wouldn¡¯t you be unhappy?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, continue.¡±

    Earlier, he had let An Zheng scold him to chase after a kind of pleasure. But now, An Zheng did not even have a single vulgarities, yet this had caused him to feel like he had beenpletely humiliated. This was the first time he had encountered something like this. It made him feel like an idiot.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Feeling increasingly infuriated, the Nine Saint Hand pressed down, causing the golden seal to change. As the swords that had split into countless golden lights rained down, An Zheng still stood there and did not move.

    A faint blue colored protectiveyer appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body, and he could not feel any strong aura from within the protectiveyer. However, thousands of swords made of golden light surged forward like a great river, breaking into the protectiveyer upon colliding with it.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! The golden sword made contact with the barrier and broke apart, and not longter, a golden wall surrounded An Zheng. Other people have their own golden houses in their books... A golden house was about to pile up around An Zheng.

    The Nine Saints¡¯ face became a little unsightly. Stretching ouand, all the golden swords flew back and formed a golden seal in midair.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zheng: ¡°No wonder Tan Shanse said that you¡¯re a difficult to deal with person.¡±

    His left hand made a grabbing motion in the air, and the golden threads that were dancing in the air earlier coiled around it, formingyer afteryer of entanglement around An Zheng¡¯s defensive aura. Then, the Nine Saints clenched their fists, and all the Golden Immortals began to rapidly pull, as if they were countless sawteeth. A sound that would cause one¡¯s eardrums to hurt came from the defensive aura field. Because the sound was too dense, one could not see the reaction of An Zheng who was inside.

    As the golden threads continued to cut, the sounds became more and more ear-piercing.

    At the same time, a ball of purple fire actually ignited in the palm of the Ninth Sage¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°A normal person would have died when I released the Golden Seal. You¡¯re so troublesome, I have to think of something else.¡±

    As the purple me in his right palm became more and more intense, the floating golden seal in the sky started to burn with purple mes. At the same time, An Zheng who was surrounded, raised his right hand to cover his right eye, while stars continued to circte in his left eye.

    Inside the Immortal Pce, who was sleeping soundly in the grass, raised his head at this moment, as the stars in his eyes started to spin.

    Outside the golden circle, an invisible eye appeared, reflecting everything outside clearly in An Zheng¡¯s mind. This was the rtionship between An Zheng and the good old man. Even if the good old man was not by An Zheng¡¯s side, he had begun to provide the greatest help to An Zheng.

    An Zheng saw the purple mes outside the golden seal and frowned slightly.

    The Nine Saints were actually refiners. Not only that, but they had already cultivated to the level of Violet me, surpassing that of a Master Refiner. In the Da Xi era, the only person who could be considered a Master Refiner was Oldman Huo. And in this era, it seemed like it was extremely rare for a grandmaster artificer to appear. This was the first time An Zheng had ever met one.

    As the purple fire continued to refine and burn, the golden seal in the sky became smaller and smaller. A few minutes after the purple fire, the golden seal turned from a five meter square to only a meter square and a lot of ck powder fell from the sky. The remaining part of the golden seal looked extremely bright. The splendor was so bright that it could even blind a person¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to kill you.¡±

    The Nine Saints lifted his right hand, and the purple mes soared into the sky, forming a long purple dragon that roared and coiled itself around the golden seal. Following the long purple fire dragon¡¯s roar, the me instantly spread and nearly covered the entire sky.

    A few minutester, the purple mes dispersed and the long dragon disappeared. The golden seal in the sky was only the size of a fist. The Nine Saints had a pained look on their faces, but they couldn¡¯t hide the pride in their eyes.

    ¡°Now, block me and let me have a look.¡±

    He retracted the purple me in his right hand, and then began to exert force from his palm.

    The golden seal floating in midair suddenly moved, with the force of a thunderbolt, it instantly reached the outside of the golden circle. Witong sound, the golden circle was knocked backwards and was sent flying. The golden line exploded in midair and at the same time, it exploded with An Zheng¡¯s protective aura.

 Chapter 1343 - Bloodshed

    <h4>Chapter 1343 ¨C Bloodshed</h4>

    The fist sized golden seal directly smashed apart An Zheng¡¯s protective aura, as if a meteor had prated thro and came out from the other side. The powerful impact of the golden seal struck An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler once again, carrying An Zheng¡¯s body as he was sent flying backwards.

    Halfway through, An Zheng poked the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler into the ground and with a bang, the ck Ruler deeply embedded itself into the ground.

    The Ninth Sage looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at a monster, and said with a sneer, ¡°Now I understand why Tan Shanse is so helpless ¡­ You really aren¡¯t someone who can be easily killed. But don¡¯t you worry about those two women of yours? They might be killed by my men anytime and anywhere. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    He looked calm and collected, and was not affected by the words of the Nine Saints. It was as if An Zheng wasn¡¯t worried at all about the ident that would happen to the warship above the clouds, nor about the life and death of the two women.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any influence, but the person who wanted to have an influence on him was influenced by him. The Ninth Saint looked at An Zheng, wanting to find some w in his eyes, but did not find anything. An Zheng did not seem to be worried at all, the victory was already in his grasp, which made the Nine Saints more and more suspicious. He started to suspect that Tan Shanse¡¯s information was wrong. An Zheng definitely did not leave the Yancheng alone, if it was him, he would not be so calm and collected.

    ¡°Your helper, right?¡±

    The Ninth Saint looked at An Zheng and asked: ¡°You brought helpers?¡±

    An Zheng did not reply, he only smiled. And yet, the more it was like this, the more worry the Nine Saints felt in their hearts.

    ¡°Bring the two of them down from the warship!¡±

    The Nine Saints suddenly called out, and then a few figures from the Nine Heavens Daoist monastery began to charge into the sky. That waelper that he hadid in ambush for. He wasn¡¯t as arrogant as he appeared to be. He knew very well what kind of person An Zheng was. How could it be easy to kill an enemy that even Tan Shanse could not do? This was why he had prepared several ns from the start, including hiding a few true experts within the weak looking disciples of the Upper Nine Heavenly Dao Monastery, waiting to ambush An Zheng.

    However, An Zheng only asked him not to move, and let him expose the arrangement of the monastery. And the reason why An Zheng acted this way, was not because he had broughelper with him. It was because he wanted to confirm that Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were actually not in the hands of the Nine Saints. If they were still here, it would be fine to say it out loud. But if the two of them were in Tan Shanse¡¯s hands, it would be even more troublesome.

    Before long, the few ck figures that had shot into the sky returned, bringing Qu Liuxi and her twopanions who were bound by an extremely special kind of chain down along with them. The moment An Zheng saw them, he could no longer maintain his calm. Even though there was no change in his expression, his heart was already in turmoil.

    It had been too long since hest saw the Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi, and for how many nights already, An Zheng was unable to sleep due to his worry. But wasn¡¯t Qu Liuxi the same as Gu Qianye? The moment the two of them saw An Zheng, they both began to cry, crying silently. However, in order to prevent An Zheng from being too worried, a smile hung on the corner of their mouths.

    ¡°Stay there and wait for me to pick you all up.¡±

    An Zheng said with a smile, and tears also flowed down his face. The two of them nodded at the same time. Their determination was heartbreaking.

    They believed in An Zheng. No matter what the circumstances, they would unconditionally believe in An Zheng. An Zheng said that he would bring the two of them back, and he would definitely do so.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Ninth Sage raised his hand to scratch his scalp, and suddenly came tealization: ¡°I was tricked by you ¡­ Your previous nonchnce was all an act. You just wanted me to force them to show their faces, right? You¡¯re not sure if I have the two of them in my hands, or if they¡¯re safe and sound ¡­ I was fooled by you. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll just let the two of them sit here and watch you fight with me. Let me see, now that the two of them are right in front of you, what else can you do?¡±

    The Ninth Sage turned around and ordered, ¡°Watch the two of them. If anything goes wrong, immediately kill them.¡±

    His subordinates answered at the same time, pulling Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye inside the gates of the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery. The two of them turned to look at An Zheng, their eyes filled with reluctance.

    ¡°Now you can feel safe.¡±

    The Ninth Sage scratched his bald head, then put down his hand and flicked it, ¡°You don¡¯t need to suspect anything. The two of them are waiting for you in the courtyard.¡± ¡°But I really want to know, what guts do you have to actually fight me to the death?¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±

    Nine Saint snorted, he raised his hand and the golden seal flew towards An Zheng. This thing did not have any extraordinary cultivation technique, nor any colorful splendor. It was just that its speed was fast enough and its strength was strong enough ¡­ In this world, having these two abilities was terrifying enough.

    The speed of the Golden Seal was even faster than An Zheng¡¯s movement speed. Each of its strikes would lose several tens of thousands of tons of power.

    An Zheng held the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of him, and the golden seal heavily smashed onto it. Under the immense force, An Zheng slid backwards, and the sound of his feet rubbing on the ground stimted his ears. As for the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, there was a shallow pit, which had been smashed out by the golden seal. Rtively speaking, the Golden Seal after being tempered by the Purple me seemed to be even stronger than the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    Just as An Zheng stabilized his body, the Golden Seal appeared again. An Zheng didn¡¯t have time to raise the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler up to block, he could only rush to the back while holding it in his hands. Like a baseball, he quickly retreated while the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler swung at the golden seal, but not only was he unable to send the golden seal flying, the terrifying power of the golden seal actually did swing the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler backwards.

    An Zheng felt his wrist go numb, followed by intense pain. His arm stretched out and reached his shoulder very quickly. His arm swung backwards along with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, almost dislocated from his shoulder.

    Whaerrifying power.

    The Ninth Sage looked at An Zheng with acent expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Ning Xiaolou not because I couldn¡¯t kill him, but because I needed an opponent like him to maintain my bnce. Just because you are able to kill Ning Xiaolou does not mean that you are stronger than me.

    His fingers moved nonstop, and the golden seal fiercely collided with the direction of his fingers. This kind of attack was very simple and was not gaudy at all. However, it was much more terrifying than any fancy martial arts technique. Initially, An Zheng could still use ck Ruler to stop it, but as the speed of the golden seal became faster and stronger, An Zheng gradually became weaker.

    ¡°How long can youst?¡±

    The Nine Sacred Grounds followed An Zheng¡¯s retreat and walked forward, closing in step by step.

    ¡°The most correct thing Tan Shanse did was to give you to me. Before you die, I¡¯ll give yoeason, you have to remember it well ¡­ His brain is good and powerful, but, if Tan Shanse¡¯s mind is too good, it will instead make all the simple thingsplicated, what¡¯s the need? Do you think that the one with the best brain is powerful or is the one with stronger strength is powerful? ¡±

    He swung his right hand horizontally, the Golden Seal struck towards An Zheng¡¯s side. From this distance, An Zheng simply did not have time to defend, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in his right hand that was previously knocked away by the Golden Seal hadn¡¯t gotten back yet, so he could only grab at the Golden Seal with his left hand.

    Bang! The golden seal heavily smashed into An Zheng¡¯s palm. An Zheng felt as if an enormous, indescribable force had directly pierced through his body, followed closely by intense pain that came from his bones.

    His palm blocked the golden imprint, but his strength still managed to pierce through it. The back of his hand cracked open witu sound, and blood sprayed out. Not only the back of his hand, even the skin on his entire arm began to burst open bit by bit. The force that rushed into his muscles had to be vented out, and this venting was beyond his control. This energy tore apart the muscles and rushed out. However, An Zheng¡¯s arm actually no longer felt so much pain.

    His entire left arm was bloody and his sleeves were torn apart.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    The Ninth Sageughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re the first person to dare to go to the hand sign to capture my golden seal. He didn¡¯t know if he should admire your courage orugh at your idiots ¡­ The golden seal has tens of thousands of tons of power. Not to mention you, even quasi Immortal Emperors wouldn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. ¡±

    He raised his hand and crooked his finger back. ¡°Come back.¡±

    However ¡­ The gold did not return.

    An Zheng¡¯s five fingers came together and firmly grabbed the golden seal. The golden seal struggled violently against its surroundings. Blood and flesh flew from An Zheng¡¯s fingers, and not long after, only five fingerbones remained, trapping the golden seal like an iron lock.

    ¡°Has no one ever caught him?¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised into a cruel smile, and he treated himself with such cruelty.

    ¡°There is now.¡±

    His lips twitched a few times, as if he was trying his best.

    An Zheng actually wanted to rely on his own body to forcefully withstand the power of the golden seal. The golden seal continued to charge left and right continuously. An Zheng¡¯s arm was swung left and right, but his five fingers were held so tightly that they refused to let go.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cripple your hand!¡±

    The Nine Saints¡¯ gaze turned cold, then the golden seal changed... After a short period of silence, the golden seal suddenly began to rapidly rotate. It was originally a square block, but as it spun faster and faster, it became like an electric saw. The sound of it rubbing against bones made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    The Nine Saints roared and tried to pull back with all their might.

    With a kacha sound, the bones of An Zheng¡¯s index fingers had actually been cut into almostplete pieces, but the other four fingers were still tightly grabbing onto them.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stingy, you still want to take back the thing that was given to me?¡±

    From An Zheng¡¯s bloodied left hand, a dazzling ball of purple lightning burst out. It was an indescribably zing light, piercing to the point that people couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. A mini Explosion of Essence Thunder appeared in his palm and directly smashed onto the golden seal.

    ¡°You have the Violet me, and I have the Violet Lightning.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s cold smile contained a hint of fierceness: ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you¡¯ll cripple my hand, or I¡¯ll cripple your seal!¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Hugging

    <h4>Chapter 1344 ¨C Hugging</h4>

    The golden seal was like a ferocious beast, crashing against the cage nonstop. As for An Zheng¡¯s finger, it looked as though it could break at any moment. The golden seal waop-grade magic tool forged by the Nine Saints many times through the use of purple mes. Normal cksmiths would not be able to create something like this. Only the Nine Saints would be willing to do so.

    Gold wasn¡¯t a metal material used to make magic tools in the first ce. To change the nature of gold, arge amount of superior metal needed to be fused together, and this superior metal couldn¡¯t suppress the characteristics of gold ¡­ If someone told them that someone had done so, they would definitely call them idiots.

    However, the Nine Saints were different. The Nine Saints liked gold as much as they liked it. He could not change it, just as dragons like things that glitter. Therefore, he had expended arge amount of precious metal materials to forge this magic tool with the aid of countless amounts of gold.

    This person was a very contradictory person, and also very strange. The Golden Seal waerson who was as contradictory as he was. Gold was a very soft metal, and the Golden Seal had this characteristic, allowing it to easily change its form. However, after changing their form, they would be extremely hard again.

    The golden seal on An Zheng¡¯s hand revolved frantically, and the sound of the teeth and bones of his fingers rubbing against each other was creepy.

    He always felt that An Zheng¡¯s hands would be crippled by the golden seal in the next second, but this second never came.

    The Nine Saints¡¯ eyes were already starting to turn bloodshot. He summoned his golden seal like a madman, but the hand with the only remaining bone seemed to be the toughest cell in the world. The sparks from the friction between the golden seal and the fingerbone were terrifying, but the golden seal did not return.

    ¡°Let it go!¡±

    The Ninth Saint roared and then pounced towards An Zheng like a meteor.

    An Zheng was waiting for the Nine Saints toe, the Golden Seal was like life to the Nine Saints, it was a symbol of his dignity. This Artifact¡¯s long-range attack power was too strong, it would definitely not be able to find its name on the Purple-Rank Ranking. However, this Artifact was one of the scariest that An Zheng had ever seen.

    A perfectbination of strength and speed, something that the Nine Saints had painstakingly created with their entire lives, definitely could not be destroyed by An Zheng. However, An Zheng could not really destroy it either. Even if the Explosion of Essence Thunder in his palm could destroy the heaven and earth, it could not destroy this golden seal ¡­ Because, An Zheng wasn¡¯t very good at smithing.

    The Nine Saints quickly rushed in front of An Zheng, their right hands grabbing towards An Zheng¡¯s right hand and the golden threads in their left hand intertwined to form a golden shining longsword that flew straight towards An Zheng¡¯s throat. The moment An Zheng saw the sword piercing towards him, his right hand that was swaying back and forth like a golden seal suddenly stabilised, and fiercely turned to block in front of him.

    With a ng, the golden sword struck the golden seal, and at that moment, the golden sword suddenly shattered.

    The Nine Saints fin in their heart. Those were his things, his treasures, and two of them at that. The collision between his two items was so intense that he felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t really care.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Ninth Sage¡¯s slightly distorted face. ¡°But you care about that.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s seemingly iplete hand clenched into a fist, and a crack appeared on the golden seal.

    ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    The Ninth Sage roared, and actually opened his mouth to bite towards An Zheng¡¯s neck. Sincerson had already reached this stage, one could imagine how agitated he had be.

    Just then, the one hundred and eight Holy Fish Scale s separated from An Zheng¡¯s body and circled towards the temple. While An Zheng and the Nine Saints were tangled together, the Nine Saints felt that something was wrong, but they could no longer leave.

    The two of them were so close that each of their punches wouldnd on the other¡¯s body. It had been a long time since An Zheng had experienced this kind of fight, but he was not unfamiliar with it. As for the Nine Saints, he had never experienced such a battle before.

    However, this person¡¯s eyes were already red from killing so how could he think about anything else? He only thought of beating the opponent to death with his next punch.

    ¡°Satisfying?!¡±

    The Nine Saint¡¯s fistnded on An Zheng¡¯s chest, and this punch nearly caused An Zheng¡¯s chest to cave in.

    ¡°What about you?!¡±

    An Zheng took a step back, but his right fist had alreadynded on the head of the Nine Saints. Arge chunk of his scalp flew out along with his ears, blood spraying everywhere.

    Jiu Sheng let out a wail of pain and wanted to retreat, but he only took a single step back before his back collided heavily with something. He subconsciously turned his head to look back, but he didn¡¯t know when that damned ck Ruler had flown over and blocked his way.

    ¡°Your heart seems to be more confused than mine.¡±

    An Zheng punched over, causing the Ninth Sage to lower his head and roll away in a sorry state. An expert of this level relied on such movements to avoid the attacks. No matter what, it would be difficult for him to avoid them. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about his image. Dodging this fatal punch was the proper thing to do.

    However, even though he dodged the fist, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge the knee.

    An Zheng¡¯s knee fiercely pushed upwards, striking the Nine Saints¡¯ lower jaw. This strike was too heavy. Initially, the Nine Saints had been trying their best to push their bodies down, but they were knocked backward. With a crack, the back of his head almost hit his own back.

    After the sessful attack, An Zheng quickly caught up with it. The remnant hand that was still holding onto the golden seal swung up, and the golden seal smashed onto the Nine Saints¡¯ skull with a loud bang. The blow had almost smashed through the Nine Saints¡¯ skull. A wave of force had pierced through, striking the left temple. The right temple suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and some broken bones.

    This kind of fighting style, this kind of fighting method, the Nine Saints didn¡¯t know how to do it. He was a great viin, but he had never experienced the kind of struggle thatmoners have. When An Zheng was in Fantasy City, such closebat was what made him the foothold. Almost every attack had be an inertia. There was no need to think at all. How could the Ninth Sage have thought that An Zheng would know such a low-levelled skill that was able to hoodwink people on the streets.

    One punch, two punches, three punches ¡­

    The Nine Saint¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, his back heavily smashing into the walls of the Nine Heavenly Dao Monastery, directly piercing througole, and smashing into the tower where many Nine Saint Sect disciples were gathered. The originally sturdy stone tower could have stood out for another hundreds to even thousands of years if there weren¡¯t any cmities, but it was directly smashed into the wall by the Nine Heavenly Dao Monastery. The Nine Saint Sect disciples wailed as they fell down along with the broken stones.

    Amidst the falling rocks, An Zheng rushed in head first. No one knew what happened, but they all saw a wave of smoke shooting to his side like a cannonball. Soon after, a piece of the cliff exploded, and the Nine Saints smashed into it from above, causing An Zheng to fly into the cave in the next second.

    The people watching the fierce battle from afar heard a muffled explosion, then they felt the ground shake, and many of the rocks on the mountain peak were shaken off, falling off their feet and falling to the ground.

    The tremors did not seem to stop. In the end, a section of the mountain peak that was at leasundred meters tall was broken off. It fell into the canyon and stabbed into the ground. The dust cloud swirled about, as if a cmity had descended upon them.

    After dozens of continuous sounds, a hole exploded on the other side of the mountain, and the Nine Saint¡¯s iplete body flew out from within. An Zheng followed closely behind, and did not stop even in midair. The hand holding the golden seal smashed heavily onto the Nine Saints one after another ¡­ That was the Nine Saints¡¯ own magic tool, weighing ten thousand tons. Now, he finally knew what it felt like for his enemies when they suffered such a blow.

    Bang!

    The body of the Nine Saints was smashed into the ground,nding right on the top of the mountain. His body directly smashed this hundred meter tall mountain into pieces. The mountain exploded and sttered in all directions. There were quite a few rocks embedded into the two sides of the cliff.

    An Zheng¡¯s body fell to the ground and witaise of his hand, he threw the golden seal away. The golden seal, which was only the size of a fist,nded on the Nine Saints¡¯ chest and directly smashed a bloody hole through it, falling into their bodies. Maybe he broke his spine again ¡­ It was just that he couldn¡¯t see it anymore.

    ¡°I can¡¯t break your golden seal.¡±

    An Zheng stood there and looked at the Nine Saints who were on the verge of death, then looked down at his own hand. That hand looked very miserable, but it was only a broken finger bone.

    ¡°When you heard the ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, you thought that because I destroyed the golden seal, you would be furious and anxious, thus losing your rationality ¡­ This item is very good, although it is not on the Purple-Rank Divine Artifact Ranking, but it is stronger than most Purple-Rank Divine Artifact. ¡±

    An Zheng shook that broken finger, and with a cracking sound, An Zheng broke the finger that was about to break.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The Ninth Sage spat out a mouthful of blood, but didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn his head. The blood all dripped onto his face, making him look even more miserable.

    ¡°You are f * cking ruthless enough ¡­ Break your fingers? ¡±

    The Nine Saints had a grin on their faces, ¡°You even used such an unconventional method, you¡¯re even worse than me.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying this because you felt that you were inferior to me?¡±

    An Zheng bent down and grabbed the golden seal out from the shocking bloody hole on the Ninth Sage¡¯s chest. He raised his hand and the golden seal hovered above the head of the Nine Saints.

    ¡°I know you guys, I know you guys. You guys don¡¯t know me, I¡¯ll still know you guys.¡±

    An Zheng released his grip on the golden seal and it freely fell down, smashing the Nine Saints¡¯ heads into pieces with a loud bang.

    An Zheng picked up the golden seal once again and rubbed the bloodstains on a rtively clean spot on the Nine Saints¡¯ body, then kept it in his spatial artifact.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed with someone else¡¯s magic tool, some of them are new.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked towards the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery, and then tookrge strides forward. He walked up the stairs that he had already walked once before. Each step left a bloody footprint, but the blood rarely belonged to him. He followed the path and walked up the mountainside through the forest until he reached the area outside of the razed Shrine of the Nine Heavens Divine Monastery.

    Outside the copsed mountain gate, the two beautiful women stood there looking at him with tears in their eyes.

    The one hundred and eight Holy Fish Scale s circled around the two of them, each of them covered in blood. In the broken courtyard, the floor was littered with scattered corpses ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    An Zheng spread his arms wide: ¡°It¡¯s been a bit hard to receive them, I want to hug them.¡±

 Chapter 1345 - Let him look for it

    <h4>Chapter 1345 ¨C Let him look for it</h4>

    The moment An Zheng extended his hand out, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye ran over at the same time, but while running, Gu Qianye suddenly slowed down, and watched as Qu Liuxi rushed into her embrace.

    The world was always like this.

    ¡°Tell me, how are you going topensate us?¡±

    Gu Qianye walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, raised her hand and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You and I have been abandoned by you for so long, let me tell you, wanting us to forgive you is not something that can be cured just by a fight with a body full of wounds.¡±

    An Zheng nced at Gu Qianye, and then pulled him over and hugged him tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you Du Shoushou¡¯s big waist for you to steal and roast for us to eat.¡±

    ¡°Four!¡±

    Gu Qianye originally wanted to dodge, but in the end, he still greedily enjoyed herself in that embrace for a short while, and then came out from An Zheng¡¯s arms, and pulled Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand: ¡°The two of us will be together.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed: ¡°Eat him till he goes bankrupt.¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his nose: ¡°That won¡¯t be easy, I¡¯m especially rich now.¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed to the point that she struggled to move her body up and down. Qu Liuxi looked at Gu Qianye as she cried andughed. How could she not understand Gu Qianye? After being tormented by the Nine Saint Sect for so long, if it weren¡¯t for the two of them supporting each other, she would have already copsed. She knew how difficult it was for Gu Qianye to endure this pain.

    ¡°Is Du Shoushou fat again?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked as she walked.

    An Zheng grabbed her arm and pulled her onto his shoulder to sit. With his other hand, he grabbed Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm and pulled her onto his other shoulder, and like a giant, he carried the two girls and walked down the mountain.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Now that you think about it, why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Nothing, I can¡¯t bear for you to walk.¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled with a flushed face. Herugh was very impudent, because it had been a long time since she had a chance tough so impudently. Gu Qianyeughed, and used both hands to rub An Zheng¡¯s hair, causing his hair to be a mess. Then, the two of them were like little kittens as theybed An Zheng¡¯s hair, one on the left and one on the right, their small hands were even gentler than little kittens¡¯ ws.

    The Nine Heavens Temple was destroyed, the disciples inside fled for their lives, the Nine Saints were also dead, the remaining disciples on the ship did not dare toe out, the ship circled around and left quickly.

    An Zheng just did not understand why Tan Shanse did not make a move.

    Tan Shanse was noerson who would easily give up an opportunity. At the critical moment where the Nine Saints and An Zheng were fighting each other, if he were to join, the oue might change. However, Tan Shanse was also someone who suspected everything. The words ¡°possibly changing the oue¡± was not enough for him to act. If he switched the possibility to a certain possibility, it would definitely change the oue, and he would make his move. This was something that An Zheng could only think of on one hand. On the other, An Zheng was an opponent that Tan Shanse had to get rid of no matter the risk ¡­ Therefore, no one knew what Tan Shanse was thinking in his heart at that moment.

    An Zheng knew that Tan Shanse was definitely observing from the beginning till the end near the Nine Heavens Dao Monastery. Even if he and Qu Liuxi descended the mountain together, he might still be watching at some ce that others couldn¡¯t find.

    On a slope about four rooms away, there was a very majestic weing guest. Looking at the Go board in front of him, and then looking at An Zheng who was descending from the opposite slope, Tan Shanse let out a small sigh.

    The girl beside him asked softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you act just now?¡±

    That girl was outrageously beautiful. It waype of pure beauty different from Qu Liuxi, and a type of adorable beauty different from Gu Qianye. She was mature, sexy, gentle and heroic. The most tempting qualities of a woman could be found in her. Her appearance had always been exquisite, and the makeup she wore was also exquisite. The clothes she wore were exquisite, and her movements were also exquisite. From head to toe, not a single blemish could be seen from her appearance to her temperament.

    Her name was Diao Yuan.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s answer was very simple, but his tone was not the kind of tone of confidence that he was used to.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sure, maybe it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t kill An Zheng even if you make a move, right?¡±

    Diao Yuan poured a cup of wine for him and sat down next to his shoulder. The distance they maintained between them made them feel a sense of intimacy, but also a faint sense of estrangement. Ambiguity was nothing more than estrangement.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not just that.¡±

    Tan Shanse fell, and when he lifted his hand he was a little regretful. He felt that this step of his was not perfect, and could think about it again.

    ¡°Of course he thought I was nearby. Maybe he was betting on my suspicions. After all, right now, his life far surpassed when he was at the head seat of the Ming Fa Si back in the Da Xi family. He carried the life and death of millions of people, how could his position as the head of the Ming Fa Si beparable to that. ¡°He is betting that I don¡¯t dare to, he won ¡­¡±

    Diao Yuan made a sound of acknowledgement, and said in a very gentle tone: ¡°But you¡¯re right ¡­ As you have already seen, when she killed the Nine Saints, she did not use her full strength. It looks like they were fighting very fiercely, but that kind of fighting might be for you to see, to lure you into making a move. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe he did it on purpose to make me think he had some tricks up his sleeve.¡±

    Tan Shanse retracted his hand, and in the end, chose to retrieve the chess piece that had just fallen, and started to think again: ¡°He understands me too well, he knows who I am, and every step he takes, these chess pieces have to think twice. This is my weakness, my fatal weakness. If I think too much, I will make simple things veryplicated. If I had done anything, would he be dead? ¡±

    Diao Yuan¡¯s hand fell on the back of his hand, but she didn¡¯t tighten his grip, she only lowered it.

    ¡°When you frown, your look is heartbreaking.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Every word you say, every word, has been carefully thought over.¡±

    He let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s why you stayed by my side. You¡¯ve madimee and go, and you¡¯ve done the same thing I¡¯ve done. So sometimes I can¡¯t help but think, could you be the other me? ¡±

    Diao Yuanughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that fun to do then?¡±

    Tan Shanse said seriously: ¡°Not fun, not fun at all, would you be interested in yourself?¡±

    Diao Yuan thought for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tan Shanse stared nkly for a while, and thenughed bitterly: ¡°Yeah ¡­ I will too. ¡±

    On the opposite slope, the man and woman had already walked down the mountain. The cultivators who were waiting for Tan Shanse¡¯s orders in the end did not wait for anything. Tan Shanse and the woman called Diao Yuan were sitting next to the weing guest, drinking tea and ying chess. It was as if they had already forgotten about An Zheng and their intention to kill An Zheng.

    ¡°Are you looking for an answer?¡±

    Diao Yuan, Luozi, she said to Tan Shanse just now, that you were hesitating because you have too many things on your mind. If I y chess with you, you can be more decisive. As expected, ying chess with her made Tan Shanse feel more rxed. The longeerson yed chess with himself, the more suspicious he would be. Because you always have to think of yourself as someone else, trying your best to do what that person did.

    And there was more than one person sitting opposite him. Therefore, in the long run, Tan Shanse felt that there would be a day when something would happen to his mind. In fact, he felt that he was mentally ill.

    He forgot when he met Diao Yuan, but after meeting him, he understood that he was no longer alone. It had been a long time since he¡¯d had women by his side, and he wasn¡¯t someone who cared about women. But it was different now, he felt that if he did not have this woman called Diao Yuan by his side one day, he would feel very, very ufortable. To the point that he even had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it ¡­ It would have been a perfect ending if An Zheng had left with his beloved woman.

    Change was always inadvertently. However, changing it was not enough to change Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Yeah, find an answer.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I am looking for him, but I cannot find him myself, or perhaps I cannot find him with my strength. However, when you discover that your enemies are also looking for you, then this matter will be very simple ¡­ Let An Zheng go look for him, and let him go. He will bring the answer to me. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already beginning to suspect it, so you¡¯re giving up.¡±

    Diao Yuan looked into Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes: ¡°You have doubts about this mission.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up, ¡°No more... At first I thought I was the hand, the world was the board, and both ckie and Whitey were controlled by my hand. One day, I suddenly found out that I was a chess piece ¡­ Would you be calm? ¡±

    Diao Yuan also stood up and draped the marten velour cloak over Tan Shanse¡¯s shoulders, ¡°About three thousand kilometers away from here ce called Lake Xi Zi. The weather was originally spring all year round, but started to snow the day before yesterday. You were nning something big the other day, so I went there by myself. I thought beauty was beautiful once, so I probably didn¡¯t want to go there again. However, just now, I suddenly had a thought. If I can walk with you a little bit, a few more times should still be quite beautiful. ¡±

    Tan Shanse acknowledged: ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    The two of them went down the mountain. Diao Yuan reached out and grabbed his arm.

    Those cultivators that were still waiting in the forest had been waiting for a very long time. No one gave them any orders, and they all became a little confused. They didn¡¯t know it, and didn¡¯t think about it. They weren¡¯t important. They were merely pawns in the hands of others. They didn¡¯t try toprehend anything. The man who carried the two girls on his shoulder down the mountain and the man who carried the beauty down the mountain while wearing a cloak wasn¡¯t in the same world as them.

    Yancheng also started to snow.

    An Zheng brought them back. There were only his footprints in the snow, but he was not alone.

 Chapter 1346

    <h4>Chapter 1346</h4>

    The Yancheng was still as calm as ever and nothing had happened.

    An Zheng stood at the highest level of the stone tower by theke in Weiyang Academy, and looked at the faint ripples on Weiyang Lake. The ripples on the surface of the water were just on the surface, and under Weiyang Lake, everything was calm and peaceful.

    But An Zheng could not be at peace, at least not at peace.

    Now that so many great powers had alle, the Nine Saint Sect was not even worth mentioning. However, this world was so big, and there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers among the cultivators. An Zheng was very clear on one thing, the goal of the Martial Arts Conference had long since changed for him.

    The human world needed a leader. It needed a leader.

    The Martial Arts Conference was originally apetition between the disciples of various powers. They were to select the most outstanding young people and obtain the resources provided by the various powers. In the past, the Martial Arts Conference would always fight until their heads bled because every single youth would dream of such an opportunity. Once they obtained it, they would not be willing to let it go even if they had to fight to the death.

    Gu Chaotong stood behind An Zheng and said in a low voice: ¡°ording to the past rules of the Martial Arts Conference, the person who gets first ce will each receive a secret treasure oop-level cultivation technique from one of the four sects¡¯ three Monarchs. This was too much of an attraction, and to those young people, it was simply impossible to resist. If a young man were to obtain the top-tier cultivation techniques of the seven great powers, then as long as he is alive, he will rise above others in just a few decades. ¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Gu Chaotong nced at An Zheng: ¡°What this subordinate has always suspected is that this irap set up by the Immortal Pce in order to eliminate the elites of the young cultivators. Why was the Martial Arts Conference always presided over by people from the immortal pce? Hadn¡¯t the immortal pce always disdained the cultivators of the Mortal Realm? This subordinate shall make a guess. The Immortal Pce simply sent someone here to see which among these people is the most outstanding. ¡±

    ¡°On the surface, the young man who took first ce will definitely receive the rewards from the four sects¡¯ three Monarchs, and in order to express fairness, the rewards will definitely not be fake. But, this subordinate investigated a bit ¡­ ¡±

    Gu Chaotong flipped open a booklet: ¡°ording to this subordinate¡¯s investigations, the year that I can trace it to is not too short. Hundreds of years ago, the first ce in Martial Arts Conference had records of it, and this record is in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s storage room. ¡°ording to this record, your subordinate has sent someone to investigate the fate of all those who took first ce in the past few hundred years ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Of course they¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± They were all dead, and all of them had died in an inexplicable manner, yet it was perfectly reasonable. Because the rewards they received were too enticing, more than half of the people who left the Martial Arts Conference were killed on the way and the rewards they obtained were unknown. A portion of the people were cautious and avoided the interception and pursuit of the Martial Arts Conference. However, for the next few years, none of them escaped. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Four Sect¡¯s three monarchs, how could they possibly allow the treasure in their hands to fall into the hands of an outsider? Even if the people from the immortal pce did not intervene, the people from the Four Sect¡¯s three monarchs would definitely not let them off. In the entire nine prefectures of the world, this was only the Jizhou ¡­ Among the four sects and three monarchs of the Jizhou, Nine Saint Sect is not even worth mentioning, and he was killed by me. What was left were the Kaiyuan Temple, the Red Cloud Valley, and the Swordlock Pavilion. Amongst the three Monarchs, only Mo Yang Jun, Li Moyang, and East Pavilion Jun, Le Shang Xiao, remained. If nothing unexpected happened, the heads of these five great forces had arrived at Yancheng. The reason they never visited me was because they all felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able to live much longer. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°This subordinate has already sent people to spread the news that the¡¯s Nine Saints have been killed by the sect master.

    An Zheng said: ¡°No matter who it is, they all say that I¡¯m injured and that I don¡¯t want to see guests.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°This subordinate has already given such instructions.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Your thoughts are very meticulous, I am at ease.¡±

    Gu Chaotong remained silent for a while, before asking, ¡°Sect Master, do we fight for the leadership of the Jizhou? In the entire Land of the Nine Prefectures, the Jizhou s were only one of a kind. And amongst the Nine Regions, the Jizhou s weren¡¯t the biggest, they were only ranked in the middle ranks. The Mortal Realm needs a leader. Only with a leader can we truly fight against the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I had no intentions of doing so at first, but since the situation has turned out this way, I won¡¯t hypocritically say that I don¡¯t want to fight for it. I am not a man without desires or desires. What I ask for is great. So, if we want to fight, we must not only fight for the leader of the Jizhou, but also for the leader of the Nine Provinces. ¡±

    ¡°A dangerous road.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said worriedly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid every expert in the Nine Prefectures has thoughts ofpeting for the leader position in the Nine Prefectures. However, after all these years, no one dared to use this banner. The reason they didn¡¯t dare to utter these words was because they were afraid that the immortal pce would target them. If anyone cried out these words, the immortal pce would immediately erase them. Think about it, to even erase the number one selected by the Jizhou, let alone the number one in the Nine Regions? ¡±

    ¡°Others do not dare to do this, so I do it. I¡¯ve told you a lot, and you know almost as much as I do. So, you should be very clear, if the human world is still so chaotic, and the immortal pce¡¯s control over the human world is still so terrifying, then when that faceless weirdo reappears in the future, no one can stop him. At least, there was me, Xiao Bai, and Purple Ivy back then, when I was at my peak. It can also change the time to dy the disaster for tens of thousands of years ¡­ And now? With Xuan-Yuan¡¯s strength, he is simply not a match for faceless weirdo. ¡±

    However, people like Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, they do not know what will happen in the future. Even if they did, they would not allow you to be the number one person in the Nine Regions, the leader of the mortal world who can contend with the Immortal Pce. Their sights were too short, even the immortal emperors were the same. They stood aigh position and weren¡¯t far from where they were standing ¡­ (TL: Immortal-Emperor means Immortal Emperor-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = They will naturally think of a way to deal with the future, but once you¡¯re allowed to grow up, that will be a direct threat to them. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°You are right. They are worried about the future, but more worried about the present. As immortal emperors, they definitely sensed something. However, they felt that they were still far away from this ce, so they were not worried at all. (TL: Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortal-Emperor = Immortals) For them to be like this, let alone Li Moyang and the others, there was no need to talk about Li Moyang and Le Shang Xiao. Some people said thaine Saint Sect could make ten thousand miles worth of corpses lie in wait, while a Red Cloud Valley could make a Jizhou without any people. Swordlock Pavilion is a little fair and square in his actions, but after so many years of following the path of mediocrity, he has long since lost the will to resist the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    ¡°The Kaiyuan Temple is a unique existence. It can be considered a branch of the Buddhist Sect in the Jizhou, but unfortunately, it has nothing to do with the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions. There were even some enmity between the native Buddhist Sect and Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions. However, the Kaiyuan Temple was the same as the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, they cultivated wholeheartedly regardless of external affairs. The people of the Mizar Temple could not berades. Fortunately, they would not be enemies. Amongst the remaining forces, the Kai Yuan Temple was the most uncertain. Speaking from cultivation level, Ning Xiaolou was the weakest out of the three Monarchs. After all, he had inherited the title of monarch, and was troubled by trivial matters, so he did not have the time to meditate and cultivate. His father left very suddenly, the old Bai Shengjun suddenly passed away, and he has yet to have any achievements in cultivation to ept this position. ¡±

    ¡°ording to the rumors, the strongest person among the four sects¡¯ three Monarchs is the one under the control of the Mizar Temple, but this person ispletely at peace with the world. Next was Mo Yangjun, Li Moyang, and then Dongting Hall¡¯s Jun, Le Shang Xiao. It had been a few hundred years since the pavilion master of the Swordlock Pavilion showed up in the martial arts world. Red Cloud Valley has seven strange people as its leader. The Valley Master¡¯s strength is notparable to the other few great figures. However, the Seven Stars Red Cloud Formation that the seven of them cultivate is rumored to be unbreakable. ¡±

    An Zheng stood at the window and looked outside, his expression calm: ¡°Knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is the best. To us, this world is a different world. In the beginning, I thought I must adapt to this world as soon as possible. But now, it seems, we can¡¯t get used to it. This is because the people of this era do not allow us to adapt. ¡°Then we only have one way left. Since we can¡¯t adapt to it, we might as well change it.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Gu Chaotong, ¡°Gather all the spies from the Heavenly Awakening Sect s, investigate everything about East Pavilion Jun, Le Shang Xiao, Mo Yang Jun, Li Moyang, Red Cloud Valley, and Kai Yuan Temple thoroughly. I want to know these people¡¯s weaknesses in the shortest time possible ¡­ It¡¯s not the weakness of the leaders of these powers, but the weakness of these sects. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong lowered his head and said: ¡°This subordinate had sent someone to investigate this matter not long after arriving. After gathering the information that I have received, we installed half a room. The subordinate guessed that the Martial Arts Conference would be held in a few more days. It was postponed again and again, but it would still open in the end. These days, his subordinate had personallybed through theplicated information ande up with something of value. Sect Master, please give me one more day, I will be able to sort out all of this information. ¡±

    An Zheng slightly curled the corner of his mouth: ¡°The luckiest thing is, I have you all to help me.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°For you, the world is a big matter. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. We¡¯ll just be subordinates and do it.¡±

    An Zheng patted Gu Chaotong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Jizhou is just one of the Nine Prefectures, so I don¡¯t just need to be number one here. Once we be number one in the Nine Prefectures, we will be able to directly fight against the immortal pce. I want to establish an order for the cultivators in the Mortal Realm in the shortest time possible. I can¡¯t save all the living beings in this world by myself, what I can do is to let all the living beings in this world gather together, that power ¡­ ¡°He will be invincible.¡±

    At the same time.

    Inside the Yancheng, inside Celestial Sovereign¡¯s Yang Ji¡¯s room, Mo Yangjun said as he looked at Yang Ji, ¡°Looks like this An Zheng hauge map ¡­ What he wants shouldn¡¯t be the first among the disciples of Martial Arts Conference, he also doesn¡¯t want the top-grade treasures that we fake, he wants the entire Jizhou. This time, Martial Arts Conference is no longer a small dispute between disciples ¡­ ¡±

    Yang Ji¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Jizhou first? You have underestimated An Zheng... ¡±

    He stood up and walked to the window, ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it. How long has it been? ¡°The Mortal Realm has finally formed someone whose ambitions can¡¯t even be contained in the Mortal Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1347 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1347 ¨C Alliance</h4>

    Li Moyang was a gentle and refined looking, middle-aged man. He said that it was because of his temperament. Judging from his appearance, he should be around thirty years old. He wasn¡¯t very handsome, but he had a self-confidence that no matter what it was, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. It was faint, but it was something that others couldn¡¯t ignore.

    With such an achievement, it wouldn¡¯t be normal if he didn¡¯t have the same level of confidence.

    Celestial Sovereign turned around and nced at Li Moyang: ¡°What, even you are worried?¡±

    Li Moyang nodded his head: ¡°After all, he had just killed the Nine Saints. Although An Zheng had always been closing his door to thank customers, saying that he was recuperating from his injuries ¡­ Everyone knew that he was just putting on an act. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to kill the Nine Saints. ¡±

    Yang Ji said: ¡°It¡¯s not too hard for you to kill the Nine Saints.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t kill the Nine Saints.¡±

    Li Moyang said: ¡°At first, when you, Celestial Sovereign, had gathered all of us together, you said that the Immortal Pce wanted the mortal world to be stable and have a long peace. Too much trouble. Without it, the framework would be unstable. For all these years, the Jizhou had always been like this. We fought openly and secretly, but we never crossed the line. Celestial Sovereign, you should also be aware that if nothing happens, no one will care about anyone else and their lives will be boring. ¡±

    Yang Ji said: ¡°I know what sort of people you are. Don¡¯t show your loyalty to the immortal pce in front of me without revealing your emotions. Don¡¯t show me your respect, I won¡¯t believe it even if you tell me. If you all had the ambition and the power, you would already be ranked first in Jizhou. It¡¯s just that you guys are afraid, the immortal pce does not give you any kindness, and you don¡¯t need to be grateful. What the immortal pce has given your mortal world will never have any kindness, it¡¯s only killing and deterrence. ¡±

    Li Moyang was unable to finish his sentence, he felt a little awkward.

    Actually, everyone was well aware of this matter. It was just that no one dared to say it out loud. What kindness would the immortal pce give to the people of the Mortal Realm? It was already a blessing for him to not kill all of the cultivators of the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°An Zheng crossed the border.¡±

    Li Moyang cupped his fists and bowed his head: ¡°Therefore, we still have to consult with you.¡±

    ¡°Ask me what? This is a matter between you Worldly cultivators, it has nothing to do with me, nor with the immortal pce. ¡±

    ¡°But you, Lord Celestial Sovereign, said that one more Jizhou would be troublesome, and one less would be unstable. Now that An Zheng has stepped out, the Nine Saint Sect has been annihted, the Bai Shengjun has been killed, and even if we acknowledge his position, from the looks of it, he is already missing a person. If nothing unexpected happened, the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s army would quickly annex the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory. When the timees, Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s family will upy two families¡¯nd, how will they be able to maintain their stability? ¡±

    ¡°Then think of a way to stabilize it.¡±

    Yang Ji sat down, crossed his legs and looked at the scenery outside: ¡°I¡¯m here, but I have toe because of Martial Arts Conference. As for how you open the Martial Arts Conference, whether it be a four sect three monarch arena, or a conspiracy of five people surrounding and attacking one person, I don¡¯t care. The higher ups sent me over, and as usual, they just wanted to see if there was some genius that only appears once in a hundred years in Martial Arts Conference, and then they would just have to watch you guys get rid of him. ¡±

    After Yang Ji finished speaking, Li Moyang immediatelyughed: ¡°Thank you for your guidance,.¡±

    ¡°What did I teach you?¡± I didn¡¯t give any guidance. I told you, this is a matter between the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, it has nothing to do with the immortal pce, and it has nothing to do with me. You guys killed me, so I¡¯m happy to watch a big show. I don¡¯t care how many people die, I don¡¯t care. Do you mean that the frame is stable, that one frame has seven legs, or that one frame has five legs? ¡±

    He closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can leave first.¡±

    Li Moyang lowered his head: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Walking out of Yang Ji¡¯s room, Li Moyang felt much better. The person he was most worried about was not An Zheng, but the person who was backing An Zheng. This An Zheng came out of nowhere, the Heavenly Awakening Sect had disyed a power that made people fear, but before that, they had never heard of any news regarding the Heavenly Awakening Sect. And the Heavenly Awakening Sect had directly annihted the Bai Shengjun, and reced it with killing the Nine Saint Sect. Rumor has it that the million strong army of the Qinguan was already preparing to enter the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory. Since the Nine Saints were already dead, the remaining eight people weren¡¯t even worth mentioning. An Zheng¡¯s one finger strike was enough to exterminate them, and in order to protect themselves, they obviously wouldn¡¯t dare to actually confront An Zheng. At most, they would only take up a small area ofnd each and every one of them upied.

    Once the immortal pce remained as indifferent as it was before, the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s expansion speed would immediately go berserk. Before long, they had seized Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory. Heavenly Awakening Sect was the strongest family, and no one in the Jizhou could stop An Zheng. Kai Yuan Temple was at peace with the world. As long as the temple was still there, the monks would not care about the affairs of the martial arts world. Rumor has it that a few days ago, the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions was reprimanded by the people of the Mizar Temple for not admitting that the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions was the founder. The Mizar Temple was too preupied with its own matters and did not care about the Heavenly Awakening Sect or An Zheng.

    In fact, Li Moyang felt that those monks at the Mizar Temple were also stupid. If they could get the support of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, then the Mizar Temple would already be the leader of the monks in the Jizhou. However, the monks of the Kaiyuan Temple each insisted that the Central ins Buddhist Sect was not a branch of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, nor was it passed down from the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions. All these years, they had searched through many ancient books and finally came to a conclusion ¡­ The previous body of the Buddhist Sect was actually the sect that had risen up in the most area of the Nine Prefectures, Liang Prefecture.

    In the ancient times, when the Daofather rode his Cyan Bull out of the Huogu Kowloon, he was initially not alone, but he had a disciple apanying him. Amongst them was one of the people who came from the Liang Prefecture. He followed the Daofather and asked him questions. The Daofather had given him many insights. However, before leaving the Huogu Kowloon, this person fell ill and stayed in the Jizhou. Jizhou was the head of the Nine Prefectures. Although it was not thergest in terms of geographical location, it was the most important.

    This person who stayed in the Jizhou to recuperate and ept disciples was the predecessor of the Mizar Temple. Later on, this person died of an illness in the Jizhou, and some of his disciples went westward in pursuit of the Daofather. It was possible that this was the origin of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions.

    Therefore, the people of the Mizar Temple believed that, in the end, no matter how powerful the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions was, it was still spread out from the Nine Prefectures of the Central ins. The Western Regions allowed the people of the Kaiyuan Temple to recognize the orthodox status of the Buddhist Sect, so how could the people of the Kaiyuan Temple approve?

    But in Li Moyang¡¯s opinion, those monks of the Mizar Temple were stubborn and unrepentant. Now that the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions had grown up, if the Kaiyuan Temple epted it, then the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions would definitely give the Kaiyuan Temple a lot of support.

    Fortunately, the monks of the Mizar Temple were good and did not admit it. Otherwise, thend of the Jizhou would have been under the control of the Mizar Temple.

    Li Moyang left Celestial Sovereign¡¯s Yang Ji¡¯s residence and walked along the way as he thought about many things. Unknowingly, they had arrived outside the encampment of the Red Cloud Valley. The people of the Red Cloud Valley were not inside, but rather, they had circled arge area outside the Yancheng and built a camp.

    It was rumored that Li Moyang was the leader of the four sects¡¯ three Monarchs. When he walked outside the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s encampment, the people from the Red Cloud Valley had already noticed him. Valley Master Fang Hongyun personally came out to wee him, with a very senior attitude. Originally, Li Moyang did not n to enter, but after seeing Fang Hongyun, his thoughts moved, and he chuckled as he followed him into the encampment.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years since west met.¡±

    How could Li Moyang be willing to ept that? After sitting down at the guest seat, he said, ¡°Yes, and in the blink of an eye, a hundred years have passed. I still remember when you invited me to eat the four-cheek bass. I can¡¯t forget that. ¡±

    He said with some regret: ¡°It¡¯s not like I can bother you. The four-cheek bass is a specialty of your Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    Fang Hongyun said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? We can eat it now.¡±

    Li Moyang asked: ¡°What, the Valley Master even brought bass?¡±

    Fang Hongyun said: ¡°The four-headed perch, must eat the freshest, the journey is long, and the four-headed perch can only survive in my Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Perch Pond, if I leave the pond, I will die within a few minutes, death won¡¯t taste anything at all.¡±

    He raised his hand and drew a pentagram magic circle on the ground. It was very small. Red light shed on the tip of his fingers, and the power of space could be vaguely seen flowing around it. He drew this spell formation on the ground in front of him, which was about half a meter long. Momentster, the red light in the nexus dissipated, turning into a small sparkling pool of water. Then he put his hand into the pool and fumbled for a while, and soon he was holding a six-and-seven-pound four-nosed perch.

    ¡°Take it and do it.¡±

    He tossed the four cheeks of the perch to his men, and with a sweep of his hand, the spell formation on the ground disappeared.

    ¡°Afteundred years, Valley Master¡¯s spatial energy has grown even stronger. I, Li, feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Mo Yangjun, you must be joking. With my insignificant strength, to be embarrassed in front of Mo Yangjun is really shameful ¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, he probed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mo Yangjun thinks that An Zheng and I from the Heavenly Awakening Sect are slightly stronger?¡±

    Li Moyang originally wanted to say that the Valley Master was obviously stronger, but with a quick thought, he replied with a smile: ¡°This An Zheng has a mysterious background, his methods are ruthless and decisive, his way of doing things is really giving peopleadache. He first killed Ning Xiaolou, then the Nine Saints. Although I have never met him, and do not know his level, judging from this, he should be even stronger than you and me by a bit. ¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Then, what does Mo Yangjun think about this person recing Ning Xiaolou in summoning the Martial Arts Conference?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Li Moyang sighed: ¡°This person, his scheme is really big ah. I guess his goal this time is not simple, he might be going to be number one in the Jizhou. ¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Fang Hongyun stood up abruptly. ¡°Is she even worthy of that?! If you, Mo Yangjun were toe forward, I would not dare to refute you and would definitely admit it. But on what basis does she, Fang Zheng deserve? ¡±

    Li Moyang pressed his hands down, ¡°Sit down, sit down. An Zheng did not follow the rules, so naturally he would not let him go easily. But, he won¡¯t let us off so easily either. ¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he thinks he can defeat the five of us?¡±

    ¡°What if?¡±

    Li Moyang sighed: ¡°With his strength, if he were to attack one aime, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.¡±

    ¡°Those five people, join forces!¡±

    Fang Hongyun stood up again, ¡°If someone on my side is willing to listen to Mo Yangjun¡¯smands, then I will make sure to keep my word. If Mo Yangjun is willing to be the leader, I will be the first to follow him and not go back on my words!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Moyang had not had the time to make her position known. Two people walked out from the room. They were none other than Dongting Jun, Le Shang Xiao and the Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Tie Kuangran. They all cupped their fists together and said, ¡°We are also willing to follow the lead of Mo Yangjun.¡±

    Li Moyang stood up, his eyes filled with uncontroble joy.

 Chapter 1348 - She is unworthy

    <h4>Chapter 1348 ¨C She is unworthy</h4>

    On the stone tower, An Zheng asked Gu Chaotong: ¡°How do you think they will fight against me?¡±

    He used the word ¡®fight¡¯.

    It was an unprecedented self-confidence, a change in attitude toward this age. At this time, the other four factions were thinking of joining hands, which was enough to exin a lot of things. They did not understand An Zheng, and were afraid of him. People are always full of curiosity and fear about things they don¡¯t understand.

    Gu Chaotong replied, ¡°They don¡¯t even know much about Heavenly Awakening Sect, so they are very unfamiliar with it. But what they saw was enough to scare them ¡­ Sect Master killed Ning Xiaolou first, then the Nine Saints. In the Jizhou, there is no one who canpare to you. Moreover, Wen Zhongda was not a fool on the Qinguan. He was smarter than Qin Zhi. Therefore, after Wen Zhongda knew that you had killed the Ninth Sage, he knew very well how to obtain your approval. If nothing unexpected happened, the army of the Qinguan s had alreadye out of seclusion, and in less than half a month, there would be news. The soldiers on the side of the Qinguan have gone through hundreds of battles, but on the side of the Nine Saint Sect, the group of dragons lost their heads, and the remaining Sacred Masters would definitely fight for power and benefits. The differentiation of the Nine Saint Sect is already certain, it cannot stop the million strong army of the Qinguan. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re even more afraid.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°Red Cloud Valley, Swordlock Pavilion, East Pavilion Jun Le Shang Xiao, Mo Yangjun Li Moyang, these four forces will definitely seek an alliance. The Mizar Temple has survived the world. Even though they have sent people over this time, they will definitely not participate. ¡±

    ¡°Alliance?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the peaceful surface of Weiyang Lake outside: ¡°Then let¡¯s disrupt their control, and send someone to inform all the forces right now, saying that the Martial Arts Conference will be opened early, and that it will be held tomorrow ¡­ In the morning tomorrow, representatives of all forces must gather at the Martial Arts Conference outside the Yancheng. Those who do not meet the deadline will be deemed to have automatically given up on the right to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong¡¯s face changed: This way, they might do something dangerous.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t take the risk, then we will.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Send invitations to the five great forces and Celestial Sovereign s, tell them that I will invite them to the banquet at Weiyang Lake tonight. I will personally prepare exquisite meals for them, as well as discuss some important matters. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong thought for a while, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s meaning is to send someone to inform them that the Martial Arts Conference will be convened a few days earlier, and it will be done tomorrow. After that, they invited the leaders of the five forces and the Celestial Sovereign Yang Ji to the banquet ¡­ This way, as long as they came to attend the banquet, they would have no chance to make any preparations tonight. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯te.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Five people pluelestial Sovereign. If they don¡¯t dare toe, then wouldn¡¯t that be making themugh their teeth out?¡±

    Gu Chaotong lowered his head: ¡°This subordinate will arrange it right away.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some things to tell you ¡­ With the order, thew enforcement team of Heavenly Awakening Sect reced the city guards to patrol the Yancheng. Tonight, after the sky had turned dark, anyone who was casually walking on the streets of Yancheng would be killed without exception. The sect members that were not invited to the Martial Arts Conference had already been invited to check on the identity of the people stationed at the city gate. No matter what sect theye from, there must be someone who has vited the rules. Don¡¯t hold back and go on a rampage for everyone to see. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong was a little puzzled, ¡°Sect Master means to anger them?¡±

    He walked back and forth for a long time. ¡°But this way, we will force those small powers to the other side.¡±

    ¡°Then let them pass.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°These people are all in public. Swordlock Pavilion, Red Cloud Valley, East Pavilion Jun, Mo Yangjun, and even Yang Ji are all in public. If they were allowed to present the Alliance¡¯s stance, those small powers would also rush over. But before they put up the Alliance¡¯s stance, we will ¡­ At that time, it would not be the small powers taking the initiative to approach them, but rather the people from the four powers. Not only the four forces, but also the mysterious Gui Yuan Sect. As long as this news is announced and those who have vited our decrees are dealt with in public, people from the Gui Yuan Sect will not be able to sit still and wille out to instigate us. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong understood, ¡°Sect Master¡¯s meaning is to have all these people who are hidinge out on their own.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Those people from the small powers, even if I don¡¯t chase them away, they will still take the initiative to go over after knowing that the four big powers have allied together. No one will stand on our side. As long as we win in the end, they will immediately betray the four forces. Even if they were to rely on our Heavenly Awakening Sect at the beginning, as long as something was not right, they would immediately betray us, and at that time, the losses would be even greater. ¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°From the very beginning, everyone was forced intublic ce.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t hide anymore, it will be very lively tonight. Thew enforcement team will be very busy.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°The busiest should be Tan Shanse ¡­ Once he knows about your arrangement, he will definitely run around everywhere, attempting to unite everyone to deal with Heavenly Awakening Sect. Once tomorrow¡¯s Martial Arts Conference opens, it will be a suppression convention for the Alliance to denounce the Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than taking revenge for Ning Xiaolou and the Nine Saints.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°They will think that they have Celestial Sovereign Yang Ji as their backing, coupled with the various powers and alliances, they are very confident.¡±

    ¡°When they are at their most confident, keep fighting!¡±

    An Zheng smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about the way they red up, they were beaten up to the point that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.¡±

    At the same time.

    Outside Yancheng, in the living room of an unremarkable little town, Tan Shanse sat in the courtyard drinking tea under the La Plum Tree. Diao Yuan sat opposite to him and helped him organize the chess game. The Lenticr Butterfly walked in quickly from the outside, and her face was somewhat pale. She ran to Tan Shanse¡¯s side and raised her finger to point at Diao Yuan: ¡°Who is she?!¡±

    Tan Shanse stared at the cup of hot tea and answered without raising his head: ¡°My woman.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly snorted: ¡°Then who am I!¡±

    ¡°A woman about to make me sick.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up and walked to the side of the La Plum Tree. He picked up a branch and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like women who have no value in their own existence, the good impression you gave me a few days ago was about to disappear with your own nder. No matter how beautiful a woman was, she should not be a vase, but should demonstrate her worth. Beauty was bestowed by the heavens, and ability was the only way to increase one¡¯s worth. What have you been doing all this time? ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I¡¯ve been secretly sewing for you. ¡±

    Lenticr Butterfly took out a seemingly beautiful piece of clothing from her spatial artifact and threw it on the ground. ¡°You actually treated me like this.¡±

    ¡°Clothes?¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at the clothes that were thrown on the ground, then snapped his fingers, and the clothes began to burn: ¡°Such a useless thing, such a worthless thing. You waste your talent not to cultivate, waste your time not to do anything, and instead sew clothes for me? You think it¡¯s your heart, and I think it¡¯s your idiot. ¡°You can leave. It seems that you really aren¡¯t suited to stay by my side.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly trembled suddenly, then pounced and grabbed Tan Shanse¡¯s arm. ¡°Why?! Why were you so good to me before, and why are you so cold now, is it all because of that woman! ¡±

    She turned around and pointed at Diao Yuan, but thetter was still sitting there majestically, cleaning up the pieces on the board one by one. She did not seem to care about the existence of the Lenticr Butterfly at all. In her eyes, the noise made by the Lenticr Butterfly was not worth her attention.

    ¡°She?¡±

    Tan Shanse slowly said: ¡°After you left, she stayed by my side. What did that mean? This means that she is better than you, and has more value than you. ¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do? Tell me.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly pleaded: ¡°You know, I can¡¯t leave you anymore. It will be very painful for me if you treat me like this. I want to stay with you and do whatever you want me to do. As long as it proves that I am better than her, I will do it. ¡±

    ¡°You always knew what you could do.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked back to the stone bench and sat down, then waved his hand, signalling to Diao Yuan not to put away all the chess pieces.

    Diao Yuan nodded her head and ced the pieces back one by one. Not a single piece was ced in the wrong order or position. She perfectly remembered Tan Shanse¡¯s fall just now. The Lenticr Butterfly was hoping for her to make a mistake, but it was impossible for her to make a mistake.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Lenticr Butterfly kneeled down on the ground as she cried in a low voice, ¡°He is my master after all, and he was the one who saved me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would still be living a miserable life. I beg you, do whatever you want me to do, don¡¯t hurt him. ¡±

    Tan Shanse made an ¡°oh¡± sound. ¡°I didn¡¯t force you, you forced yourself. You don¡¯t need to do anything, and I won¡¯t force you to leave. You live in the yard I¡¯ve arranged for you. You can follow me when I leave, wherever I go. After all, you used to be my woman. No matter where we go, I will notck your residence. There will be someone to take care of you. ¡±

    ¡°But I want to be with you!¡±

    ¡°Why must you be so persistent?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Leave a bit of beauty behind, you¡¯ll only make me hate you if you do this, and because I¡¯m left alone, you¡¯ll also hate me. If you make any other choice, I will give you enough money, Essence Crystal, anything you want, chooce to live in seclusion. ¡°Stay away from the martial arts world, I am in it. If you want to stay by my side, you must do the martial arts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly suddenly stood up, and looked at Tan Shanse with red eyes: ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently: ¡°Go back to your master, try your best to understand him... He only epted you as a disciple because you were pitiful, but he didn¡¯t care about you at all. And you, it¡¯s time for him to see your ability. What is your innate talent? Soon, he will have a decisive battle with the major powers. With your perfect imitation, he will be likiger with wings. Do you think he cares about you? When it¡¯s time for the final battle, I want to see your performance. ¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hands: ¡°Let¡¯s go, cry and cry, let me feel that you¡¯re not beautiful at all.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly stood there trembling, gritted its teeth, and walked out of the courtyard inrge strides: ¡°I¡¯ll let you see that I¡¯m stronger than her! A woman who only knows how to pick up pawns is unworthy to be by your side! ¡±

 Chapter 1349 - Half-Killed

    <h4>Chapter 1349 ¨C Half-Killed</h4>

    The sky wasn¡¯t dark yet, so the news of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s Sect Master An Zheng treating the leaders of the five forces to a meal by the side of theke, along with Celestial Sovereign¡¯s Yang Ji, had already spread across the streets and alleys of Yancheng. Before this, the enforcement team of Heavenly Awakening Sect began to enforce martialw, announcing that the Yancheng had entered into a state of curfew. After nightfall, those who did not get permission from the Heavenly Awakening Sect began to walk on the streets of the Yancheng.

    The majority of them would obviously not test the bottom line of the Heavenly Awakening Sect at this time, betting their lives on this. However, whether it was this world or that world, there was nock of idiots. Some people felt that if they went for a walk around the streets at this time, they would be able to make a name for themselves.

    By the banks of Weiyang Lake, the lights were on.

    Not only was the restricted area on thekeside that had just been carved out bright as day, but the entire Weiyang Lake seemed to be shrouded in light. The disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect had made thekeside very luxurious, and dishes had already begun to be ced on the tables, every one of them extremely exquisite.

    But as the master, An Zheng stood by theke and fished.

    Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Valley Master, Fang Hongyun, walked over to An Zheng with a smile. ¡°Master An, are you thinking of fishing for a fish to cook for me?¡±

    An Zheng smiled and replied: What if it¡¯s not one?

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s face changed, she felt that An Zheng¡¯s words contained some hidden meaning.

    An Zheng said very calmly: ¡°The fish in this Weiyang Lake are definitely notparable to the famous four faced bass fish in your Red Cloud Valley¡¯s fish pond. When I heard that you were treating Mo Yangjun to fish during the day, I immediately started salivating. I wanted to go and nag at you, but I was afraid that it would be too abrupt. However, I had to endure it for a while. ¡°I¡¯m used to eating the four cheeks bass in the fish pond, but I don¡¯t know if the leader of the fish valley in Weiyang Lake will be able to eat it.¡±

    Fang Hongyun smiled and said: ¡°As long as it¡¯s a fish I caught, I will be able to eat it.¡±

    There were hidden meanings within these words.

    Mo Yang, the Sovereign, Li Moyang, walked to thekeside andughed: ¡°It took me so many days to realize that the most beautiful ce in the Yancheng is Weiyang Lake. To be able to taste the fishes that the Master An has personally caught can be considered a happy event in his life. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Just some of you who eat fish twice a day like Mo Yangjun, can¡¯t help but be a little annoyed.¡±

    Li Moyang and Fang Hongyun looked at each other, a little doubtful in their hearts. Li Moyang going to the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s encampment was definitely something that could not be hidden from An Zheng. However, with Fang Hongyun¡¯s powerful spatial strength, who told An Zheng that he caught a fish in the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Fish Pool that was tens of thousands of miles away? So when An Zheng said this, both Li Moyang and Fang Hongyun felhorn in their hearts.

    Fang Hongyun exchanged a few words of greetings before walking off to the side with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Fang Hongyun lowered her voice and said to Le Shang Xiao: ¡°Who told An Zheng that I invited him to eat fish? It won¡¯t be my man, and it won¡¯t be yours. Swordlock Pavilion and Ning Xiaolou had the best rtionship, and would definitely not say it out loud ¡­ If Li Moyang himself told it to An Zheng, then the alliance proposed by Li Moyang might brick of An Zheng. ¡±

    Le Shang Xiao pondered for a moment: ¡°Don¡¯t think like this for now, what if it¡¯s An Zheng who is trying to sow discord? Just a few words from him is enough to make Li Moyang and you feel guilty, this person is powerful. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. What if he was the one to sow discord?¡±

    Fang Hongyun repeated herself, forcing herself not to think, but once this thought was born, how could it be dispelled so easily? When he turned around to take a look, she discovered that after An Zheng had left theke, his expression had clearly rxed quite a bit and he had also talked a bit more with Li Moyang. Li Moyang, on the other hand, kept sneakily turning his head to look at them, his eyes in a daze.

    In the distance, Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai squatted down to y an extremely childish game. Du Shoushou took a piece of candy and hid it between his two hands, letting Chen Shaobai guess which one he should have. Chen Shaobai had guessed it correctly several times and found it boring: ¡°Interesting?¡±

    Du Shoushou opened up both of his hands, which were covered in sugar, ¡°I just wanted to make you happy, look at how you¡¯ve been frowning these past few days, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re happy at all. Thinking that I have to make you happy even if I pretend to be stupid, both of my hands have sugar, no matter how you guess. Look, although this trick is a bit crude, but ¡­ Didn¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re smiling like a fool? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou ate both of the candies. ¡°What is An Zheng talking about over there, that Li Moyang doesn¡¯t seem to be a good person. Didn¡¯t the spy send back news that Li Moyang is the one who initiated the fight against the Heavenly Awakening Sect Alliance?

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    Chen Shaobai rummaged through Du Shoushou¡¯s pockets, took out a big handful of candies, and stuffed them into his own mouth, ¡°An Zheng is purposely trying to sow discord between us. He seems to have a kind of rxed rtionship with Li Moyang, and this way, the remaining people would suspect that Li Moyang has long known about An Zheng.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Even you can see it, but how many people can¡¯t?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What¡¯s the use of seeing it? An Zheng made them grow green in the heart. If they were to suspect something like this, they won¡¯t be able to control it once it emerges in their hearts. ¡±

    He was stunned for a moment. ¡°What the hell do you mean, howe only I can tell that they can¡¯t?¡± You mean, I¡¯m more of a fool than they are. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Look at you, speaking like this would destroy the intimate rtionship between you and me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him: Let¡¯s watch, we shouldn¡¯t attack immediately tonight, but we can guarantee a bloody storm. When these few people were together, the world of Jizhou was theirs. Our Heavenly Awakening Sect broke in and upied the biggest territory, do you think they will feelfortable? ¡±

    At this moment, Du Shoushou abruptly stood up. ¡°Why is that bastard here?¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head around and saw Tan Shanse slowly walking over from the bridge from afar with an extremely beautiful woman and a ck umbre. The two of them looked likerfect match. The man looked elegant and the woman looked graceful. The two of them walked side by side, even the night of Weiyang Lake seemed somewhat inferior.

    An Zheng saw that Tan Shanse had arrived, but was not surprised at all, or perhaps did not show any surprise at all.

    ¡°Gui Yuan Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Tan Shanse.¡±

    Li Moyang smiled and said: ¡°I am sorry, my friend, for not being able to inform Master An of my arrival in advance. The Master An has arge number of experts, I don¡¯t think they would care if there were more than two of them to eat, right?

    An Zheng cried out, raised his hand, and caught a big fish that weighed more than ten kilograms: ¡°This fish is so big, let alone two more people, just a few more would be enough to eat.¡±

    He turned around and threw the fish to his men, ¡°Pick it up. I¡¯ll roast it myselfter.¡±

    His men took it and went to clean it up. An Zheng wiped his hands and smiled, ¡°I even said that I know all of the members of the Gui Yuan Sect when they came out of nowhere. It was fine if they didn¡¯t make a move, but no one knew. The Nine Saints, the sect masters of the Nine Saint Sect were all annihted with a single move. This was truly amazing. It turns out to be Mister Tan, long time no see. ¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled calmly with a face full of politeness: ¡°I don¡¯t remember that Master An is someone who can tell lies, could it be that I saw a fake?¡±

    An Zheng moved closer andughed: ¡°I have told lies quite a few times, so of course I have to be sincere to the people around me. If you¡¯re talking to the right person, you should lie more when you¡¯re talking to them. ¡±

    Tan Shanse acknowledged, and whispered into An Zheng¡¯s ear: ¡°You¡¯re so despicable, making me want to chop you into eight pieces, and even pretending tough and talk to you to maintain myposure, it¡¯s really hard on me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Same here.¡±

    On the other side, Fang Hongyun and the others felt that it was strange as they saw Tan Shanse and An Zheng having a very intimate conversation.

    Tan Shanseughed and said: ¡°Master An is very different from before... I still remember back then, you were so honest that you didn¡¯t even know how to change your direction. Now that you¡¯re able to deal with this kind of situation with ease, it really makes one worry even more. If you continue to grow like this, how can I kill you? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If you really can¡¯t think of how to kill me, then it¡¯s probably time to think about how not to get killed by me.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed out loud, while Diao Yuan looked at him with curiosity. This was the first time she had seen An Zheng, and she had already heard this name too many times. How could she not be curious? Even a perfect man like Tan Shanse felt that An Zheng was an enemy of hers for life. She really wanted to get to know this person better.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Tan Shanse said sincerely: ¡°When I came, I had thought about what I would prepare for you for you for a long time, and empty hands always seemed a little rude. But I know, Master An, you are extremely wealthy, you definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to ordinary things. No matter how he thought about it, favors were still important. The gift I¡¯m giving you, you definitely will like it. ¡±

    He turned around and beckoned with his hand. The Lenticr Butterfly with an awkward expression walked over, and upon seeing An Zheng, it kneeled down. ¡°Master.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression immediately changed, as his eyes became cold.

    Tan Shanse smiled and said: ¡°Look, do you still like this gift? She is your disciple, but you abandoned her in this chaotic era. He is just a girl, but how can he adapt to the bloody scent of this era? That¡¯s why I helped you find her, helped you guard her well, and now that I¡¯m sending her back to your side, how are you going to thank me? ¡±

    An Zheng reached out to help the Lenticr Butterfly up: ¡°Go takest, yourplexion looks terrible.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly opened its mouth but in the end, it did not say anything and left with its head lowered.

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°How can you be so rude to me...¡±

    He pped his hands, and following that, many disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Squadron, who were like wolves and tigers, brought over ten people over. These people appeared to be in a state of disarray, there were people from all kinds of powers.

    ¡°Let me give everyonresent.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and spoke indifferently: ¡°Today, in order to entertain everyone, I was afraid that there would be some kind of trouble. If any idents were to happen to you all here, I will not be able to exin it to your family members and friends, as well as the people from the sect. Thus, my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples did their duty, and were arrested for viting the curfew, and ording to the rules that I had set previously, they have to be killed. ¡±

    ¡°But look how coincidental it is. There are people from the Red Cloud Valley, the Swordlock Pavilion, the East Pavilion Master Mo Yangjun, and people from your Gui Yuan Sect.¡±

    He pointed to one of them and said, ¡°This seems to be a very important person in your Gui Yuan Sect. What is the name of the Branch Lord, one of the three major divisions of the Gui Yuan Sect ¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s not important. These people should all be killed, but if I were to kill all of them in this kind of situation, it would not be good. ¡±

    He slowly said, ¡°These are the people who returned the courtesy... I¡¯ll just kill half of them. ¡±

    He raised his hand and waved it. ¡°Kill one person away, cripple the cultivation base that¡¯s still alive.¡±

 Chapter 1350 - Attitudes

    <h4>Chapter 1350 ¨C Attitudes</h4>

    A dozen or so heads fell to the ground, and soon, the bloodstains were washed into theke with pails and pails of clear water.

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    An Zheng stood there and waved, signalling for someone to move the grilled fish rack over: ¡°There¡¯s so much blood, it might not disappear even after a long time. Blood was the easiest thing to wash. If he put it on his clothes, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it. And when the blood rushed into theke and melted into the water, it could no longer be seen. ¡±

    Li Moyang said coldly: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see, does that mean that there¡¯s no blood in this Weiyang Lake?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°This is what I meant by how interesting this is ¡­ The blood is in Weiyang Lake. If you don¡¯t tell them, no one will know. You said no one could find it. So this is why people call the circle we live in the Jianghu. The Jianghu, the blood will quickly melt into the water. Would blood be remembered? ¡°Remember, the martial arts world is vast.¡±

    He sprinkled the seasoning on the fish he caught and roasted it carefully. ¡°Who knows whose blood he grew up eating when he caught this fish from the martial arts world?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone lost interest in the fish.

    Tan Shanse sat at the side and remained calm: ¡°It seems very logical. If we were at Weiyang Lake, the blood that we would have lost would have disappeared very quickly. It would be a lot of blood if we died alone, but for the martial arts world, it is not enough to change the color. Just like the people here, all of us are people with a lot of power in Jizhou, which added up to a lot. But if we die, it won¡¯t be long before no one remembers us. ¡±

    Li Moyang asked: ¡°For example?¡±

    Le Shangxiao replied: ¡°For example, the Nine Saints, or Ning Xiaolou.¡±

    An Zhengughed. He knew that these people would eventually mention the Nine Saints and Ning Xiaolou. This was an unexpected matter, so An Zheng naturally did not mind. He turned the fish over so it wouldn¡¯t burn in any way.

    ¡°How could no one remember? Didn¡¯t you always remember?¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head and swept his eyes across those people: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about some serious matters. I have invited everyone here to discuss the rewards for tomorrow¡¯s Martial Arts Conference. As you all know, I haven¡¯t been here for long, so I don¡¯t understand much about the rules. It¡¯s just that I heard that champions of the Martial Arts Conference who understand everything will receive top-notch rewards from the seven great forces of the Jizhou, such as Purple-Rank cultivation methods, the best magic tools, or even the most crazed of medicinal pellets. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°What should we take out?¡±

    Li Moyang said: ¡°You are the one in charge of this year¡¯s Martial Arts Conference, why don¡¯t you tell me first.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I say? What I said might not be good, because if I take it first, it will be hard for you to do anything. Because... I have to get two. So it turns out that I, Ning Xiaolou, should take the share that I should have. So it turns out that I will also take the share that Nine Saint Sect should have. ¡±

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems with his words, but in reality, it was a statement. The meaning was, if you all listen carefully, remember, Ning Xiaolou is no longer here, his territory is mine. Nine Saint Sect is no longer here, his territory is still mine. If An Zheng took out two of them, it would be equivalent to forcing them to acknowledge his status. How could those people who had been fighting in the martial arts world for so many years not understand the meaning behind his words?

    ¡°Fine, you can have two.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Tan Shanse was the first to speak, stopping those who were prepared to retort back.

    Tan Shanse spread out his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the leader of the great powers of Jizhou, because my Gui Yuan Sect is still young and can¡¯t make it onto the stage. Tomorrow, Martial Arts Conference, I can only do my best to help my disciples who want to participate in the tournament to obtain more. It doesn¡¯t matter who takes more. ¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Li Moyang said: ¡°The Nine Saints are dead but the Nine Saint Sect is still here. I believe that before long, the new master of the Nine Saint Sect will step forward. My rtionship with the Nine Saints is still pretty good. After I found out that something had happened to the Nine Saints, I had already sent people to the Nine Saint Mountain City to help the people from the Nine Saint Sect to restore order. ¡±

    Fang Hongyunughed: ¡°Me too, although I am only friends with the Nine Saints, in the end, we are still friends, so I also sent some people to the Nine Saint Mountain City to help the people of the Nine Saint Sect toe out of the chaos as soon as possible. The Nine Saints can die, but the Nine Saint Sect cannot. ¡±

    Thisst sentence was said with a very unyielding attitude.

    They thought that An Zheng was going to fight back, and that he was going to be tit for tat. But who would have thought that An Zheng actually did not refute anything, and simply nodded his head in a rxed and natural manner: ¡°Very good, they are all role models for friends. Even though the Nine Saints and I aren¡¯t friends, I still sent people to the Nine Saint Mountain City. It seems that we really are thinking of the same thing ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s you guys that sent more people, or me that sent more people.¡±

    The pavilion master of the Swordlock Pavilion, Tie Kuangran, who had been silent all this time said with a slightly unfriendly tone: ¡°Don¡¯t keep each other in suspense like this, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Swordlock Pavilion has always been fair and square in the martial arts world. Although I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the three of them, I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with you. You are just like a barbarian, unreasonably forcing your way into the martial arts world of the Jizhou. ¡±

    He stood up and looked at An Zheng: ¡°They are all fighting with you, I won¡¯t fight with them. I¡¯ll just say ¡­ In Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory, if everyone divided it equally, we would recognize you. So be it, we will not go too far, we won¡¯t go all the way to the Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory. As long as you nod your head and agree, we can split the Nine Saint Sect area peacefully. ¡±

    Li Moyang red at Tie Kuangran, but then thought again, this was not the way to go it. In any case, this wasn¡¯t something that he could say, so it would be good for Tie Kuangran, that idiot, to take the lead.

    The leader of the Mizar Temple, the monk, sat at the side. In front of him was an exquisite tea house prepared for him, while the Divisions monk sat beside him and the two people beside him were whispering to each other as if they were not in the martial arts world.

    As the host sent by the immortal pce, Yang Ji did note. He sent people to return and say that he would be there shortly.

    The current scene seemed to be a bit stiff. Everyone looked at An Zheng, waiting for his response. If it was someone else in An Zheng¡¯s shoes, they would probably think more. When one first came to this part of the Jizhou, if one continued to be unyielding and fight against many great powers, there might not be a good result. And if he agreed to Tie Kuangran¡¯s request and divided Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory equally, An Zheng would also receive a lot. Moreover, An Zheng would also be recognized by other great powers as havingpletely reced Ning Xiaolou¡¯s position.

    ¡°Acknowledged?¡±

    An Zheng thought about the word, then smiled. It was a very calm and rxed smile.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He pointed at himself, then pointed at Tie Kuangran: ¡°You¡¯re required to approve?¡±

    Tie Kuangran¡¯s face changed.

    An Zheng ced the grilled fish on a te, ced it on the table, and then sat in his own seat. ¡°What did you say just now? I am like a barbarian who has forcibly inserted himself into the martial arts world of the Jizhou ¡­ Aren¡¯t you guys very unhappy? After all, forcibly inserting these few words has already revealed your mood. However, why don¡¯t you think about it? Since I dared to forcibly interfere, how could I not care about whether you all are feeling good or not? ¡±

    An Zheng leaned back in his chair, ¡°I only want to feel good about myself, if you guys feel good about me, it will depend on whether you ept it or resist it. If he epted it, it might just be a little displeasing. If I don¡¯t ept it, I might get even more annoyed. ¡±

    Tie Kuangran pped the table, ¡°Are you saying that you want to use your Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s power to fight us to the end? Do you think we are Ning Xiaolou, or are we the Nine Saints? ¡±

    ¡°None of you.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°You are not Ning Xiaolou and you are not the Nine Saints. They are my previous opponents and you are my next opponents. What did he just say? Tell me what the Martial Arts Conference wants aeward tomorrow, right? I think what I showed was the most sincere... From this moment onwards. Whichever of you is the first one to leave Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory, I will not make a move on any of you first. Whoever doesn¡¯t retreat, I will do it. If he wasn¡¯t going to retreat, then he would do it together. ¡°How about it? Is the reward I brought out heavy enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    Le Shang Xiao said: ¡°Do you think that you can swallow this part of the Jizhou by yourself?¡±

    An Zheng picked up his chopsticks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all like to eat fish? I like it. ¡±

    He took a bite of grilled fish and carefully tasted it. ¡°What did I just say? It seemed to be saying that one could not see blood flowing into the martial arts world. This fish may have grown up drinking someone¡¯s blood, which is why it tastes so good. The bigger the fish, the more blood they would drink, but the taste would be better. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat alone. ¡±

    An Zheng said as he ate the fish. It seemed that he really did not n to leave a bite for those people.

    ¡°There are fish-breeders in this world, I have my own methods of cooking fish.¡±

    An Zheng lifted his head and swept his eyes across those people: ¡°Here are my words, I will not take them back. From this moment, the person who left Nine Saint Sect¡¯s territory can be considered my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s guest today. If you don¡¯t retreat, you will be my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s enemy today. I¡¯ve been threatened too many times, so I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t say anything nasty about me, it¡¯s no use. When tomorrowes the Martial Arts Conference, just use whatever method you have. ¡±

    He pushed the empty te forward, ¡°Outside the city is the contest ground, and inside the city is my Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s base of operations. If you win tomorrow, you will have the final say in contest ground, and you will also have the final say in¡¯s base. If you lose... I¡¯m a family of four or five. Why not do sucrofitable business? Don¡¯t scowl at me like that, just hold it in. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up. ¡°I did not invite you here to listen to what you have to say, but to listen to what I have to say. The mountains and rivers of Jizhou are not considered big, and I am still looking down on the number one Jizhou. I don¡¯t think much of the petty gain in your eyes either. Do you think I¡¯m fighting with you? The sparrow ¡­ ¡°To know the ambitions of a great being.¡±

    He made a gesture of invitation, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you guys eat or not anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1351 - I want to help you!

    <h4>Chapter 1351 ¨C I want to help you!</h4>

    Everyone who came to attend the banquet would guess at An Zheng¡¯s motive for inviting them here, but no one expected An Zheng to be so domineering. Those words were like knives stabbing into their hearts, leaving no face at all. There was no room for redemption. He put his dignity on the table and only left the word war.

    He left on bad terms.

    Standing on thekeside in Weiyang Lake, the night wind blew and theke water was no longer calm, waves crashing against the shore one after another.

    ¡°Tomorrow will be a fierce battle.¡±

    Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou and Monkey were standing by An Zheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yeah, a fierce battle.¡±

    ¡°They will definitely not withdraw the troops that they sent to Nine Saint Sect. In this battle, our Heavenly Awakening Sect is fighting with the entire martial arts world in the Jizhou. An Zheng, we have never doubted your decision. I want to know what kind of odds you have in your heart. ¡±

    ¡°I have no ns to lose.¡±

    An Zheng turned to look at them: ¡°Now is the time to let victory be in your hands... ¡°The three of you, help me with one thing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, the two of you bring the most outstanding disciples selected by the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s three hundred ranks over. Tonight, activate the teleportation formation and go to the Qinguan. You two bring along our most elite forces to the Nine Saint Sect. With Chen Shaobai¡¯s strength, those few powers will not be your match if they send someone into the Nine Saint Sect. ¡°Kill, kill every single one of them.¡±

    ¡°Fatty, you take charge of supporting Chen Shaobai. The two of you cooperate and nothing will happen to him. But you have to stay in Qinguan, Chen Shaobai will go there and kill people, and you will stand guard there. Chen Shaobai¡¯s supply is dependent on you, and most importantly, you have to guard the teleportation circle properly. No matter what mishap happens on the side of the Yancheng, or what mishap happens on Chen Shaobai¡¯s side, the teleportation formation of the Qinguan is extremely important. ¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest: Leave it to me!

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to stay in the Yancheng by myself. You all feel that the Yancheng is the most dangerous ce, but it just isn¡¯t that. Anything that could happen here had already been foreseen, so there was nothing to worry about. They would never have thought that I would arrange for all of you to leave after sucigh-profile statement tonight. When they go back, they will prepare for what our people in Heavenly Awakening Sect might do tonight. This is the best time for you to leave the Yancheng. ¡±

    ¡°Monkey Bro.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Monkey: ¡°Your business is also very important ¡­ Amongst these forces, the weakest was the Red Cloud Valley. With Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Valley Master here, in order to ensure the safety of his own home, the others would definitely stay behind. But these people are just average in strength, if you do not cooperate with Fang Hongyun in forming the seven people array, with your strength, you can turn Red Cloud Valley upside down. Then go and turn him upside down... The reason why Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Valley Master Fang Hongyun dared toe here and leave the other six people at home is because his spatial energy is extremely strong. I even suspect that he could teleport himself back to Red Cloud Valley at any time. If that¡¯s the case, the more movements you make over there, the harder it will be for Fang Hongyun to sit still. ¡±

    ¡°Firstly, do not be afraid of getting bigger, the bigger the better. Secondly, don¡¯t keep fighting. Fang Hongyun immediately left after taking the advantage in Red Cloud Valley. She was worried that her own house would be destroyed, and would not be able to sit still. If you mess up the defenses of the Red Cloud Valley, I will have one less enemy on the side of the Yancheng. In addition, I will have the entire ship cooperate with you. After you finish fighting in Red Cloud Valley, immediately teleport to the Eastern Pavilion Jun Le Shang Xiao¡¯s territory. ¡±

    ¡°The Great Way Mountain of the Dongting Pavilion Jun, Le Shangxiao, is the closest to the Red Cloud Valley, closer than either Mo Yangjun or the Swordlock Pavilion. Just like that, you can do as much damage as you want once you reach the Great Dao Mountain. From tomorrow onwards, you will be the busiest to begin. After you finish fighting here, go there. After your destruction at the Great Dao Mountain, Le Shanghaixiao will surely rush back. Go straight to Swordlock Pavilion ¡­ Swordlock Pavilion, you should do the same. If nothing unexpected happens, the Pavilion Master of the Swordlock Pavilion, Tie Kuangran, will worry about Yue Shangxiao after he leaves, and he will return as well. ¡±

    ¡°You can destroy as many buildings as you want in Swordlock Pavilion, but only one strike. After that blow, you leave immediately. If nothing unexpected happened, when Tie Kuangran returns, after being destroyed by you earlier, Red Cloud Valley and the Great Way of the Buddha, he would definitely be angry from embarrassment. Fang Hongyun and Le Shang Xiao will definitely rush to reunite with Tie Kuangran. If they were smarter, they would judge that your next target is Mo Yang Jun, Li Moyang¡¯s, Golden Age Mo Yang City. ¡±

    ¡°They will set up an inescapable trap in Mo Yang City for you ¡­ Don¡¯t go to Mo Yang City. You can just go straight back to the Red Cloud Valley ¡­ The people of Red Cloud Valley would never have thought that you would actually fight your way back. After you¡¯ve done with the trouble in Red Cloud Valley, go and meet up with Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou at Qinguan. After making sure that nothing is wrong at that ce, you can return to Yancheng. ¡±

    An Zheng said in a calm manner, ¡°What I need to do tomorrow is for them to not be able to return safe and sound one by one. It¡¯s best if I can¡¯t make them go back. If they do, they won¡¯t pose much of a threat to you. Since the Heavenly Awakening Sect wanted to be unrivalled in the world, then he had to have an unparalleled imposing manner. A battle would be decided by Jizhou. After setting down the Jizhou, the great powers in the world will feel fear, and they will be afraid. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the people of the mortal world have felt fear and respect for the immortal pce. Only when the Mortal Realm has its own reverence will it be able to join hands and truly resist the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    Everyone knew how important this battle was, and even though An Zheng talked about it calmly, the one who was in the greatest danger was still him. He had to face many strong enemies by himself tomorrow, as well as Celestial Sovereign Yang Ji, who had not shown his face until now. If anything went wrong with An Zheng¡¯s n, not only did they not go back when they knew that something was wrong with their home, they would attack the Yancheng in anger. It would be a disaster if An Zheng went against so many people by himself.

    Moreover, there was a Tan Shanse who was unprepared for this. Tan Shanse waerson who had too many thoughts and too deep of a scheming mind. No one knew what he would think and no one knew how he would arrange things. Maybe he had thought of everything that An Zheng had thought of, so he had nned for a countermeasure with those people. However, there was no other way. This fight was already unavoidable.

    ¡°We have been calm for so many years, it is time to use the power of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to shock this era.¡±

    An Zheng and the rest of the four formed a circle with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and heads lowered.

    ¡°Let us change the course of an era.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    The four of them released their grip, and the other three turned around and walked away. They did not turn back. Although they were extremely worried, they knew very well what was going on. As long as hepleted the mission himself, An Zheng would feel less pressured in Yancheng.

    An Zheng watched them leave and walked back to the stone tower. He had wanted to go back and rest for a while, but then, he suddenly thought of the disciple he had epted, a disciple that he had never seriously taught before.

    ¡°Go and invite Miss Lenticr Butterfly.¡±

    An Zheng instructed before he climbed up the stone tower. He sat down on the top floor, facing east through the window, where the sun would rise. It was not long before daybreak, so An Zheng squeezed out thest bit of time he could rest.

    Not long after, the Lenticr Butterfly arrived at the stone tower.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Seeing An Zheng¡¯s somewhat haggard expression, the Lenticr Butterfly felt pain in her heart for no reason. Perhaps it was because she felt too much guilt that she had suceaction. She was afraid, worried, and even afraid to look into An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these past few days. I have never been a qualified master, so I¡¯m not afraid that you would feel sad ¡­ When I first epted you, it was because I felt pity for you. A girl like you shouldn¡¯t have such a miserable experience. I am also a clumsy person, and I will not use words to restore your hope for the future. Therefore, I can only use action to give you confidence, and give you hope. Thus, at that time, I hastily decided to ept you as my disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, signalling to the Lenticr Butterfly not to speak.

    ¡°But then I even forgot about you for a while. It was my fault. I always feel that I have changed your attitude towards life and that I have done all that I need to do. Now that he thought about it, he realized how big of a mistake he had made. I am the one who has let you down. No matter what, I have let you down. Since I have epted you as my disciple, I will do my duty as a master. From today onwards, I will personally teach you cultivation. ¡±

    An Zheng took out a book from his bosom and handed it over to the Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°Although I haven¡¯t truly taught you anything, in these past few days, whenever I think about your talent and physique, I will always ponder on which cultivation method would be more suitable for you. On and off, almost all the time he could spare, he wrote these things. ¡°To think that I would have the chance to give it to you sooner orter, I¡¯m actually so foolish that I forgot to look for you ¡­¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly subconsciously took the booklet in.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡± I ¡­ I never med you. ¡±

    ¡°That is not because I did not do anything wrong, but because your heart is kind. If you take this booklet back for cultivation, it should be beneficial to you. Tomorrow will be a fierce battle, you should leave Yancheng first ¡­ If Heavenly Awakening Sect is still here tomorrow, I, An Zheng, will send someone to bring you back. If anything happens to you during tomorrow¡¯s battle, you can take this book and cultivate. Ten yearster, even if this era is too terrifying, you will still have your own ce. ¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a while and then said: ¡°Master and disciple, should be as intimate as father and son. The more I think about it, the more I feel I owe you. Don¡¯t ask me not to me me. I just think that I can¡¯t let this teacher and disciple status continue to be shallow in the future. In this book, there is also the cultivation method of my Heavenly Lightning Force ¡­ Your innate talent is to perfectly duplicate it. When your innate talent has fully awakened, you will cultivate my Heavenly Lightning Force and perfectly obtain my strength. I ¡­ I¡¯ll give you one thing. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°If anything happens to me tomorrow, help me take care of two people.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly nodded: ¡°I know who you are talking about, but Master will definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°There is an even more important reason why I am solemnly handing these things over to you. This world, faced with destruction ¡­ If something happens to me, you will be my future self, and you will be the one to prevent destruction. I sometimes wonder, why did you let me meet you? Meeting a disciple like you who has the ability of perfect replication? ¡°Later on, I realized that maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already prepared a way out for myself.¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°I am the hope of this world, you are my hope ¡­ The sky is about to brighten, you can leave now. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly clenched its teeth, and its mind filled with the words Tan Shanse had said before he sent her back. Her ability waerfect replica, if An Zheng wanted to use her help, it was equivalent to two An Zheng fighting against Li Moyang and the others. So An Zheng would definitely use him, but why not An Zheng?

    If he didn¡¯t use it, how could he return to Tan Shanse¡¯s side?

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly raised its head, looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°I want to help you!¡±

 Chapter 1352 - Sacrificial Flag

    <h4>Chapter 1352 ¨C Sacrificial g</h4>

    The Jizhou, after a long dy, suddenly announced that it would be called to order. For those who could not reach the upper echelons, all of them were surprised. However, it still opened. This was the biggest gathering of the Jizhou¡¯s martial arts world, and every time the Martial Arts Conference opened, it would cause amotion.

    This was no longer a chance for the outstanding disciples of the big sects to show their faces; it was an opportunity for those rogue cultivators. They would do everything they could to find an opportunity to approach the major powers and disy their talent, hoping to gain the approval of the major powers.

    From An Zheng¡¯s point of view, the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s gathering point of view was just a sentence from him. From the perspective of the rogue cultivators, An Zheng was high up in the sky, the Martial Arts Conference was solemn and sacred.

    How would they know that every single Martial Arts Conference was in fact shrouded in darkness. How could they know that these so-called big shots were not truly fair? An Zheng¡¯s position was already high enough, so what he saw were things that ordinary martial artists would not be able to see. Even the disciples of the great sects and powers were still looking at the Martial Arts Conference with reverence.

    Knowing that the Martial Arts Conference was about to start today, the martial artists who were waiting outside the Yancheng flocked over. Some of them hade a few months ago, many of them destitute, just waiting for their chance toe.

    Those who were anxious to make a stand, they would spare no cost to let this Jianghu know their name. These days, there were a lot of challengers outside the encampment of every major power. These challengers did not hesitate to spend arge sum of money to buy the names of the young disciples from the various forces that were supposed to participate in the Martial Arts Conference.

    In their eyes, this was an opportunity for them to make a name for themselves. If they really defeated the disciples that were participating in the Martial Arts Conference, then they would be highly regarded by the upper echelons of the big sects. Many people thought this way, to the point that every day, at the gates of the various powerhouses outside the Yancheng, many people died, and many more were injured.

    Eighteen cannon shots rang out from the Yancheng, and the eighteen gigantic fireworks in the sky announced that the Martial Arts Conference was about to begin. The disciples of the various sects all changed into new clothes, and lined up neatly, and headed towards the Martial Arts Conference.

    The doors to the various encampments were opened, and groups of cultivators advanced towards the holynd in their hearts. These young disciples were also very excited. They wanted to show off their skills, and also wanted to see the grace of those favored by the heavens on the contest ground.

    ¡°Look over there, that¡¯s the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s team!¡±

    ¡°How impressive, look at those people, they are all so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°They are people from big sects. We, the impoverished martial artists, cannotpare with them.¡±

    ¡°Look over there, there are all sword artists wearing green robes. It really makes people feel that it¡¯s amazing. Even though I¡¯m not walking with them, I feel a bit high-spirited. That should be the people from the Swordlock Pavilion, they are all azure-clothed swordsmen. ¡±

    ¡°Over there, those who are rushing over like the waves of the ocean. They should be the subordinates of Dongting Jun. They were all wearing blue robes, and it was said that Mo Yangjun¡¯s men were all battle-hardened veterans. Amongst the many great powers in Jizhou, Mo Yangjun Li Moyang¡¯s territory is thergest, and has been continuously eroding outwards for the past few years. ¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen anyone from the Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, as your master, why is it that you haven¡¯t seen Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Heavenly Awakening Sect, do you know where this Heavenly Awakening Sect came from? How long had it been since he killed the original Bai Shengjun Ning Xiaolou and the Nine Saints? Legend has it that the Heavenly Awakening Sect Sect Master called An Zheng even dared to challenge the Immortal Pce. There are rumors saying that he was the one who killed the once extremely mysterious oracle of the Divine Court. ¡±

    ¡°Absolutely impossible. How could the people from the Immortal Pce allow the person who killed the oracle master to live?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing, he¡¯sing, that should be the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect over there.¡±

    On the main street, a neat line of people had arrived. The disciples were all wearing long ck robes. As the master of the Yancheng, the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were even more proud. Others would think that their pride came from the fact that they were the host sects of the Martial Arts Conference. But in reality, the pride of the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples came from their Sect Master An Zheng¡¯s invincibility. And what An Zheng gave them, others could not give ¡­ Faith.

    No one from any sect couldpare to the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Every disciple of the Heavenly Awakening Sect s firmly believed that they could change the Jizhou, the world, and even this era. They were all people that An Zheng had taught them, and each of them had an irreceable trust in the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    ¡°I feel that this Martial Arts Conference will not be so smooth sailing today.¡±

    An old man witead full of white hair was sitting there, squinting his eyes as he watched the procession majestically walk past him. The young martial artist beside him could not help but ask, ¡°Elder, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Killing intent ¡­¡± Young man, you¡¯ve just entered the martial arts world, right? Such a strong killing intent, you can¡¯t even feel it? ¡±

    At the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s venue.

    The ck-robed Law Enforcement Unit,posed of the most elite disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect, was responsible for maintaining order. All of the disciples of the Law Enforcement Unit wore ck armors made by the forgers who were guiding the attack and defense of the ship. Even the direct disciples of ordinary sects would not necessarily be able to wear such armor. Heavenly Awakening Sect was rich, and rich too.

    In the army of the Bai Shengjun, only officers could wear this kind of armor, and it might not even be aplete set. However, as the one thousand eight hundred disciples of the ck Robe Enforcer Group of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, everyone wore it. The defensive power of this armor was so great that it made those rogue cultivators on the streets covet it.

    ording to the area divided by the ck-cloaked Law Enforcement Squadron, the various sects, academies, and martial academies would enter them ording to their level of strength. Martial Arts Conference did not hold such a grand gathering every year. It was not as simple as just holding a test for the most outstanding young disciples.

    Everything in Martial Arts Conference was organized ording to the rules of the previous years. The first three days were not important scenes at all. In order to give everyone a chance, even if it was jusiny bit of hope, the understanding Martial Arts Conference would give those rogue cultivators who hade to participate in the convention a chance to show off in the first three days. The Martial Arts Conference was divided into seventy-two areas, giving the rogue cultivators from all over the Jizhou the chance.

    These three days were also a good opportunity for the monarchs of the various sects and academies to choose their disciples.

    After three days, thepetition between the disciples of various forces would begin. The first one to start was the three-day Rookie Competition. Then came the three days of the Hegemony.

    Martial Arts Conference held thepetition for fifteen days, and on the tenth day, it was apetition between ten outstanding disciples selected from the Hegemony Competition. Thispetitionsted for two days, and the contestants were ranked in the top three. The next three days were actually the real highlight of Martial Arts Conference. These three days were reputed to be three days of chaotic battles ¡­ During these three days, people of various powers could challenge anyone within the Martial Arts Conference. The challenger could reject, but normally, they would not.

    Usually, the people who would take action in the next three days were the true experts of the major forces. These three days, were the days when the martial forces in Jizhou fight for dignity.

    An Zheng sat on the main tform, which was a sixty-six meters tall stone tform constructed by the Heavenly Awakening Sect, with a length of three hundred meters and a width of two hundred meters. Those who were able to ascend to the stage to spectate were all the equivalent characters in the martial arts world of Jizhou.

    ¡°For those rogue cultivators in the martial arts world, this is an opportunity that cannot be missed.¡±

    Gu Chaotong stood behind An Zheng and said in a low voice, ¡°But how would they know that perhaps the sect they had already chosen in their hearts, the Martial Arts Conference, would no longer exist after.¡±

    When he had just arrived at this era, his goal was to be a disciple that had the qualifications to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. Only then would he have the chance to save Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye. But at this very moment, he had be the person who sat on the stage and presided over the Martial Arts Conference. The martial artists standing below all looked at him with reverence. How many people were thinking, that I must disy the best of my abilities in front of the Master An, and hopefully get his attention?

    Although the Heavenly Awakening Sect had just risen up in the Jizhou, it had be the holynd in the hearts of many young martial artists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    An Zheng gave the order, and Gu Chaotong immediately instructed his subordinates to begin.

    After the thirty-six cannon shots, the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s g slowly rose along the gpole.

    An Zheng walked to the edge of the stage and stood there, he stretched out his hand and pressed down, causing the boiling crowd below to quiet down. Once upon a time, An Zheng was someone who stood below the stage. Therefore, An Zheng had the same experience as those below the stage, he knew how difficult it was for these people.

    ¡°ording to the rules, the first three days of Martial Arts Conference was to give everyone a chance to show off. I know that for many people, these three days are extremely important. I also hope that everyone canplete their wrongdoings in these three days and obtain what they want. I wish you all the best in your dreams. ¡±

    ¡°However, there is one thing that I must make clear first. Within three days, no matter which sect has set their eyes on the assant, my Heavenly Awakening Sect will punish them ording to the rules of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. There are schrs, people with good character and character, my Heavenly Awakening Sect will also ept them, and it is no different to the treatment of the disciples who just entered the sect. Those who obey the rules, I respect the efforts of each and every one of you. Those who do not follow the rules, even if they are extremely talented, or if they are not handed over after being selected by a sect, their sects will still be destroyed together. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished this sentence, the entire audience was inplete silence.

    ¡°I will decide on the rules, it will be beneficial to you all. My rules are suitable for this Martial Arts Conference, and simrly, for the entire martial arts world of the Jizhou, and even for the entire nine prefectures. Why don¡¯t you say a few more words today ¡­ The Heavenly Awakening Sect had risen up in the Yancheng, but the Yancheng could not let him go. No one has ever said it before, right? I¡¯ll handle the matters of the Jizhou. I said today, I will take care of the matters of the Jizhou. ¡±

    Celestial Sovereign, who was seated beside An Zheng, snorted. There was a look of disdain in his eyes.

    An Zheng stood there and did not turn his head back, but he knew what Yang Ji¡¯s reaction was.

    ¡°When I say Jizhou, many people think that I care about these few words. Someone said, there are so many killers in the Jizhou, can you manage them? Some would even think, ¡°If the perpetrator is special, what can you do about it?¡± No matter how special, it has nothing to do with Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, right? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Treat it as the sacrifice of the Martial Arts Conference. Coincidentally, we have caught some fellows from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate who were once rampant in the Jizhou, we will kill them under the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s banner today. ¡±

    The disciples of the ck-robed Law Enforcement Squadron brought oveundred Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate s. The Immortal Inspector Heavenly Ambassador, who had been doing whatever he wanted in the Jizhou, was battered and exhausted. He was kicked to his knees, the knife pressed against his shoulder.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Yang Ji, then he returned to the ck mass of people below the stage.

    ¡°I dared to kill people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate, you guys can try, people who broke my rules, I don¡¯t dare to kill.¡±

    He pressed his hand down, and a hundred heads fell to the ground.

    This blood was enough to be used as a sacrifice.

 Chapter 1353 - Naming

    <h4>Chapter 1353 ¨C Naming</h4>

    An Zheng held the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate¡¯s head as he sacrificed the g, while the Celestial Sovereign of the immortal pce, Yang Ji, sat on the high tform and looked at him coldly. It was as if the beginning was not friendly, but An Zheng appeared to be too high-profile.

    However, without a doubt, when the news of the people who killed the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate activating the Martial Arts Conference¡¯s banner, not just one Jizhou, but all of the Nine Prefectures would be shaken.

    Everyone subconsciously looked at Yang Ji, thinking that he would make a move on the spot. But no one could have thought that Yang Ji only coldly nced at An Zheng, and then closed his eyes and recuperated. It was as if the people from the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate that died had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°To you, these three days is an opportunity you cannot miss. Many of you have ced your future hopes in these three days, hoping that it can be changed. But for you, the change is your own, the ego. For me, there is one thing that I have to change, and it is not one person or two, but the structure of Jizhou. ¡±

    As An Zheng said these words, Gu Chaotong¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Because when he had asked An Zheng before, there was no way Chen Shaobai and the others could hide their departure from him. As long as Martial Arts Conference opened today and those people discovered that the closest friends and brothers around An Zheng were not around, they would definitely guess something. Therefore, An Zheng¡¯s n would very likely fail, and Chen Shaobai and the other two would be in danger.

    An Zheng had only told Gu Chaotong that he would not allow Li Moyang and the others to leave.

    When An Zheng said those words on stage, Gu Chaotong knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good.

    An Zheng looked at the ck mass of people below the stage. ¡°I know how important these three days are to you all, but I still decide to take away your chance to disy your skills in these three days. Your chance to show off is for the future. If I seed, I will give you more time to show off. The great doors of the Heavenly Awakening Sect is open for you all at any time. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed to the sky. ¡°Cultivators in the mortal world have always been oppressed, but they have never dared to resist. Why? Because all of you feel that the Immortal pce is invincible. Not to mention standing up to resist, even if he were to say these words, it would bring about a fatal disaster. ¡°Therefore, the leaders of the big sects in the martial arts world have always pretended to be cowering in front of a turtle. It¡¯s good that they are well-hidden inside its shell; in any case, the ones being suppressed are people of no name in the martial arts world.¡±

    An Zheng snorted, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that. I want to let the mortal world be independent and free.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Li Moyang and the others, ¡°From today onwards, until the end of Martial Arts Conference¡¯s life, I will take over this contest ground all by myself. At this moment, I shall be waiting for you all respectfully, I will be the champion of Jizhou. Swordlock Pavilion, Red Cloud Valley, Gui Yuan Sect, Dongting Jun, Mo Yangjun ¡­ If those from the five powers didn¡¯t ept this, they woulde to challenge him at any time. If you don¡¯te and challenge me, I¡¯ll challenge you guys by name one by one. ¡±

    ¡°If you all do not dare to ept the challenge, then the five of you cane at once. I could die in battle, but I would never back down. If the people below the stage are afraid that they can escape, they can hide themselves forever and be like turtles hiding their heads. In any case, the ones being oppressed are still you. I will use my life to create a situation in which I will fight for freedom and equality. ¡±

    ¡°Leave or not, you guys decide. However, I hope that those who have left will remember that if no one stands up, they will never be able to turn back. You think you can¡¯t do it, so you don¡¯t dare. ¡°I walked a step ahead of you guys. Whether I can do it or not, I¡¯ll just put it aside.¡±

    He raised his head, ¡°From today onwards, my Heavenly Awakening Sect will be the number one sect in the Jizhou. I, An Zheng, am going to be the number one person in Jizhou. ¡±

    An Zheng flew down from the stage and stood alone on the gigantic and empty contest ground. The entire contest ground waspletely silent. No one dared to speak, nor did they know what to say. An Zheng¡¯s sudden deration of war scared everyone senseless, the timid ones were already trembling.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°We canpete for the first position of Jizhou. What does it mean to dere war on the Immortal Pce? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Sovereign is right on stage, if An Zheng does that, he¡¯s really courting death.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Awakening Sect has only just risen in power, and their entire n is about to be exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the immortal pce, do you really think that An Zheng is able to fight against the five great forces by himself? Even the newly risen Gui Yuan Sect was not something that Heavenly Awakening Sect could casually swallow. An Zheng must have swelled up after killing Ning Xiaolou and the Nine Saints, because he felt that he was unrivalled in the world. ¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a state of mind.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± Actually, I quite admire this person. He dares to say things that others don¡¯t dare to say and to do things that others don¡¯t dare to do. Unfortunately, in this era, or any era, such people are called fools. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are a lot of people who can¡¯t do it, and they don¡¯t dare to do it. They point at those who dare to say and do it, and say that they are idiots. When he said these words, he was stillcent, thinking that he was much smarter than the other party. But in actuality, it is just as An Zheng said, I am already used to being a cowardly turtle. ¡±

    ¡°But in the end, we are no match for the Immortal pce.¡±

    ¡°Inside the Immortal Pce, the Three Immortal Emperor cannot defeat them. There¡¯s no need to talk about that, just talk about those random Celestial Sovereign, which one of them is not an expert that can single-handedly wipe out the entire Jizhou? An Zheng¡¯s deration of war might notst until today. ¡±

    ¡°Just watch, the Immortal pce will not directly take action, they will let the five forces take action to eliminate An Zheng.¡±

    The crowd broke into a flurry of discussion. The earlier silence was quickly shattered by the waves of words. Everyone wanted to escape, but they couldn¡¯t bear to. They wanted to see just how capable this audacious fellow was. Some people asked themselves, ¡°Have we really been hiding likurtle for so long?¡±

    On the stage, everyone looked towards Yang Ji, who stood up and said loudly, ¡°Celestial Sovereign, this kind of unscrupulous person, cannot be ignored by the Immortal pce!¡±

    Fang Hongyun said: ¡°Celestial Sovereign, please take action and punish this traitor!¡±

    Yang Ji squinted his eyes, and said in a very casual manner: ¡°Me? Why did I do it? I am only here to supervise the Martial Arts Conference. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s challenging me, so why should I do it? He is challenging the five of you. If the five of you cannot defeat him, then I would rather let him kill the five of you.

    These words were very clear. If the five of them didn¡¯t fight, the immortal pce wouldpletely wipe out the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, and not even the five of them would remain.

    ¡°How can I be afraid of him?¡±

    Li Moyang scoffed, ¡°If we are really shocked by him, how will we walk in the martial arts world in the future? Whether it¡¯s you, him or me, what will the people in my n think?! ¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Fang Hongyun said: ¡°If you fight in the first round, everyone in the martial arts world will know, Mo Yangjun and Li Moyang are the first. As long as you make a move, An Zheng will inevitably be unable to resist. If any of us were to make a move, wouldn¡¯t losing hurt the morale? Mo Yangjun, you are the leader of our alliance, you should stand up for us now. ¡±

    Li Moyang opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. Only then did he realize why he had been chosen as the leader of the Alliance by those guys. They weren¡¯t afraid of their own strength, but wanted to push themselves out of this situation.

    Yang Ji¡¯s face grew more and more unsightly as he sat there. ¡°As expected, everything is useless.¡±

    Fang Hongyun said: ¡°Please calm your anger Celestial Sovereign, Celestial Sovereign knows that my personal strength is actually quite ordinary. If I don¡¯t have the cooperation of my six junior brothers from the same sect, I won¡¯t be able to match up with An Zheng. I will send some people to invite the six junior brothers here, and use my Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Seven Ultimate Skill Formation to eliminate An Zheng! ¡±

    This excuse was simply perfect.

    An Zheng stood on top of the contest ground and waited for a while, but no one came down. Out of those five people, none of them had the confidence to be able to defeat An Zheng, so none of them dared to be the first one to step up. If the five of them came at the same time, then that would be too embarrassing.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being modest?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°I know that you are all being modest, but with your strength, defeating me is as easy as flipping my hand. However, if you continue to be so humble, no one wille down to fight me today even if it gets dark. ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and arge g flew over. He held the banner in one hand and struck the ground with a bang. The banner was unfurled against the wind.

    Jizhou first

    The four words appeared in front of everyone. It was extremely arrogant.

    An Zheng held onto the banner with one hand and pointed towards the stage with the other, ¡°Swordlock Pavilion, Red Cloud Valley, Gui Yuan Sect ¡­ I don¡¯t think you would dare to be the first one to arrive. You definitely wouldn¡¯t take what I¡¯ve just said seriously as well. The cultivation levels of you three so-called great powers¡¯ leaders are truly ordinary. If none of you dare to fight me alone, then why don¡¯t you alle at once? ¡±

    ¡°Mo Yang Jun, Li Moyang, Dong Ting, Jun, Le Shang Xiao. I heard that neither of you were convinced by the other. Li Moyang said that he was number one in the Jizhou, and Le Shang Xiao said a word after hearing it... Pfft. Today I will give you all a chance, whoever dares toe and fight me, and beat me, won¡¯t that be number one in Jizhou? ¡±

    These words stung the heart. First, they said that the people from the Gui Yuan Sect of the Swordlock Pavilion couldn¡¯t do it, and then theypared them to them, saying that these three people couldn¡¯t evenpare to Li Moyang and the others. Then, he pointed his spearhead at Li Moyang and Le Shang Xiao, tearing apart their little bit of pride without leaving a scratch.

    ¡°No one dares toe?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the bannerpletely unfurled with a whoosh.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t dare toe down here, I¡¯m going to call you guys out. Those who called out their names would either fight or submit. Whoever loses, disband the sect from its position within the sect. ¡±

    His finger pointed at the stage as he slowly moved. The entire contest ground quieted down once again, even stopping his breathing.

    Everyone waited for the finger to stop.

 Chapter 1354 - Death without a doubt

    <h4>Chapter 1354 ¨C Death without a doubt</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s finger seemed to have some kind of magic, as his finger pointed in the direction where everyone¡¯s gazes were gathered. To be honest, the few people on the stage were really afraid that if An Zheng really pointed it out to them, then they would have no choice but to fight.

    An Zheng¡¯s unreasonable and unreasonable actions had destroyed all their ns. This is the best way to destroy schemes and tricks. You have schemes and tricks, and I have straightforward methods.

    ¡°Eastpavilion Lord.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fingernded on Le Shang Xiao¡¯s body. It was said that this person¡¯s strength was about the same as Li Moyang¡¯s; But Li Moyang was even more high-profile, and was considered the number one cultivator in Jizhou. However, the truth was that these people were all around the same strength. If there really wauge difference in strength, they would not be able to live happily and be one of the main figures in the martial arts world.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be me.¡±

    Le Shang Xiao looked calm, he walked to the edge of the stage and stood up to ask An Zheng: ¡°I ept your challenge, but before that I want to ask you a question. Why did you choose me? ¡±

    An Zheng replied with a smile: ¡°Because out of these people, I feel that you¡¯re still considered a match. Li Moyang only has this title, the other three cannot even be considered as its name. ¡±

    Le Shang Xiao felt that An Zheng¡¯s answer was shameless.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Le Shangxiao¡¯s body disappeared from the stage, and in the next second, he appeared in contest ground, thirty meters away from An Zheng. The rest of the people on the tform quietly let out a sigh of relief, thinking to themselves, at least the one I chose wasn¡¯t me.

    Le Shang Xiao asked An Zheng: ¡°How do I fight?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and his trusted aides ran over and ced a scroll on the table, which had been opened.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a life and death agreement, but a bet.¡±

    An Zheng walked over to the table, raised his pen, and wrote down his name on the bet: ¡°With my position, if it was only a fight, why would I have to go through so much trouble? Therefore, it was better to ce a bet. You and I are already not normal people, even if we want to be normal people we can¡¯t do it. If you tell others that you want to be an ordinary person, then others will only say that you are being hypocritical. Let¡¯s face it, you and I are both heavy enough. Therefore, a smaller bet might not be enough to make us have the desire to fight with our lives on the line. ¡±

    He signed his name and pointed to the bet, ¡°Whether you sign this bet or not, consider it carefully. There is only one stake in this bet ¡­ If I lose, I will give you Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s territory, and this tens of thousands of miles will all be yours. Not only the territory, I also give you everything I got from Ning Xiaolou. You have lost. From the moment you lost, the title of Eastern Pavilion Jun has disappeared, and all the people,nds, and everything else will belong to my Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly said. ¡°You and I are both people with weight, the weight of this bet is heavy enough. The only thing I hope for is that after signing, we don¡¯t go back on our words.¡±

    Originally, Le Shangxiao had already walked over halfway to sign his name, but after hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, his expression clearly changed.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, once this bet was signed, there would be no turning back.

    An Zheng looked at Le Shang Xiao who had stopped in his tracks andughed: ¡°Indeed, gambling still frightens people. I was once in a small country where gambling was rife, and I also hated gambling, so I ordered a nationwide ban on it. But today, I found out that all of you are exactly the same as the people I faced back then. ¡°I¡¯m betting on this bet. You¡¯re betting on yourself.¡±

    Le Shangxiao¡¯s expression kept changing. If it was just apetition, then he didn¡¯t care that much. If he won, the entire world would know. If he lost, the entire world would know what would happen. An Zheng had killed the Nine Saint and killed Ning Xiaolou, but he himself had lost to An Zheng, so there were not many people in the world who would mock him. However, it was enough to put Le Shang Xiao in a dilemma whether he should fight or not when he made the bet.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t say it too early.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Le Shangxiao and said, ¡°You said before, good, he hit... Three words, I think you can still be considered a bold person. Those people really can¡¯tpare to you. However, you, at this moment, have made all my respect for you disappear. ¡±

    An Zheng stood against the table, with a sloppy look, he looked a little unlike, ¡°Since your words are already so clear, you guys can even if you don¡¯t want to bet ¡­ This way, the five of you will not have to gamble. Gui Yuan Sect, Swordlock Pavilion, Red Cloud Valley, East Pavilion Master Mo Yang ¡­ Today, all five of you will send a joint announcement to the Nine Prefectures saying that from today onwards, your sect will be a subsidiary sect of my Heavenly Awakening Sect and my Heavenly Awakening Sect will be yours. And the five of you will follow my orders in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I feel that you guys are rtively more receptive to this. After all, you don¡¯t need to fight anymore, right? Furthermore, I gave you all the title of a sect, and only said that you will be a subsidiary sect of my Heavenly Awakening Sect in the future. ¡±

    He spread out his hands and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    The¡¯s Pavilion Master with the most explosive temper, Tie Kuangran, leaped down from the stage, and his body pped his wings like an eagle. Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s reputation had never been too bad, and he and Nine Saint Sect had once been irreconcble. If the Heavenly Awakening Sect was not so aggressive, he would not be willing to be associated with such a notorious ce like the Red Cloud Valley. It was just that rtive to him, he hated An Zheng even more. The Swordlock Pavilion was the sect with the best rtionship with the Bai Shengjun, and Tie Kuangran and Ning Xiaolou¡¯s personal rtionship was also much better than the others.

    ¡°Pavilion Master Tie.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Tie Kuangran walked in front of An Zheng withrge strides. ¡°You had long guessed that I would be the first one to fight you.

    He picked up the pen and signed the bet, the two words Tie Kuangran seemed very heavy. When this name was signed, the life and death of the¡¯s three thousand disciples, along with everything that the Swordlock Pavilion had umted for thousands of years, were all ced on the bet.

    When Le Shang Xiao saw Tie Kuangraning down, his heart trembled, as an extremely strong sense of humiliation arose. He had been pped in the face by An Zheng, and had also been pped in the face by Tie Kuangran.

    ¡°This is a matter between An Zheng and I, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    Le Shangxiao walked over with a cold face: ¡°He only ordered me, you are not qualified.¡±

    Tie Kuangran snorted: ¡°You didn¡¯t dare fight yourself, your state of mind is already defeated, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t realize it yourself? He is forcing you to destroy your self-confidence bit by bit, and now you still want to fight? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance of winning anymore. ¡±

    The moment Tie Kuangran said this, Le Shangxiao¡¯s expression became even uglier. In fact, how could he not know that An Zheng was attacking his heart and destroying his state of mind? Cultivators at this level had power and status, and so their self-confidence was far greater than that of ordinary people. Without confidence, how could he control the martial arts world? An Zheng¡¯s overbearing attitude from the start had been destroying their confidence.

    ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Tie Kuangran snorted: ¡°I fell into their trap and am still holding on. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a good result.¡±

    Le Shangxiao flew intage: ¡°Then it¡¯s not your turn!¡±

    An Zheng shook his hand, ¡°If the two of you have any grudges, I am not in a hurry.

    Le Shangxiao and Tie Kuangran were stunned at the same time, and when they looked at An Zheng, their eyes were filled with thought: How could this fellow be so shameless?

    An Zheng said: You two won¡¯t fight? Then don¡¯t argue, I intend to fight you one by one. Since Pavilion Master Tie had signed first, then he would follow the rules. No matter what happens in my first battle with the Pavilion Master, as long as I don¡¯t die, I will continue to ept your challenge. If I don¡¯t die even after fighting with you, then the people on the stage can queue up to fight with me. ¡±

    They were overbearing, again and again.

    Tie Kuangran said: ¡°Go on down, I don¡¯t think much of you anymore.¡±

    Tie Kuangran walked in front of An Zheng and cupped his fists: ¡°No matter what, I still feel that those few words you said before, about fighting for freedom. I am a straightforward person, like or not like, do not like, can not change. Initially, I thought about whether I should say a few honorable words like ¡­ The reason I wanted to kill you is to avenge my good friend Ning Xiaolou. In this way, it made me seem more reasonable. ¡°But I won¡¯t say it because I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°For people like you and me, fighting and dueling has long surpassed the realm of righteousness and evil. I have heard too many pretentious excuses and felt disgusted. I just want to get rid of you and take your ce. You just want to get rid of me and take my ce. No one has any good or evil, only desire. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, he retreated to the side of the contest ground, ¡°Come.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists, ¡°Pavilion Master Tie is an open-minded person. People like you and me have disputes, it¡¯s all because of desire ¡­ But you don¡¯t know what my desire is. Only I know how big it is, how big it is. ¡°So, for my desire, I must offend you.¡±

    An Zheng lowered both hands. ¡°Please.¡±

    Tie Kuangran had already forgotten how long it was since hest fought, and after reaching this position, there was no longer a need for him to fight. However, after reaching this position, they were always prepared to fight, because every time they fought, it would be a battle of life and death.

    ¡°An Zheng, I know what you want to do.¡±

    Tie Kuangran suddenlyughed, and then, he pointed at An Zheng with one finger. ¡°My Swordlock Pavilion is most skilled in the way of the sword, I don¡¯t even remember how long it has been since Ist made a move. If you really win, then please treat my Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s three thousand disciples well. ¡±

    Not knowing why, Tie Kuangran suddenly said this and then suddenly attacked.

    He then spat out the sword intent from his palm.

    An Zheng could clearly feel the surrounding temperature suddenly drop, followed by a piercing pain in every pore. The Sword Intent of the Swordlock Pavilion actually does not focus on the word sword the most, it lies in the lock... Suddenly, the contest ground became Tie Kuangran¡¯s realm. And An Zheng realized, he had unknowingly be Tie Kuangran¡¯s sword.

    In the air, countless subtle things entered An Zheng¡¯s body through his pores, and were frantically changing his body. For a moment, An Zheng felt that he had biece of metal.

    ¡°The sword is too tough and easy to break.¡±

    The corner of Tie Kuangran¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just likuman, you¡¯re showing off too much, you¡¯re definitely going to die.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°The reason why I can¡¯t reveal my edge is because I can¡¯t. I have the power to make the world tremble! ¡±

 Chapter 1355 - War between the Jizhous Most Powerful Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 1355 ¨C War between the Jizhou¡¯s Most Powerful Warriors</h4>

    An Zheng felt arge amount of iron element being poured into his body, causing his entire body to be heavier and heavier. Everyone believed that the power of the Swordlock Paviliony in the word sword. But in actuality, the strongest thing about the Swordlock Pavilion was that word ¡®lock¡¯.

    Tie Kuangran raised one of his hands, and his body involuntarily floated up.

    ¡°I thought you had some skill.¡±

    When Tie Kuangran saw that An Zheng actually did not have any strength to fight back, and only had a bit of strength in his mouth, he felt a little disdain in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many people like you. How many people boast that they can definitely be the best in the world, but in reality, it¡¯s just a joke. What makes you different is that your joke is bigger. ¡±

    ¡°My previous opponents...¡±

    An Zheng floated in midair, his eyes still calm and his mouth still carried a light smile: ¡°Even after thinking that you took advantage of me, you reacted the same way. Mockery, disdain, pride ¡­ Do you know that up until now, I have been through hundreds of battles, and if I were to lose a battle, I wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of you. ¡±

    Tie Kuangran¡¯s expression changed. He did not feel any change in An Zheng, but An Zheng¡¯s confidence had started to make him uneasy.

    His palm started to continuously increase its power, attempting to break An Zheng¡¯s body. It should have been very brittle, but no matter how hard he tried, An Zheng still looked like that.

    ¡°Do you feel like something is amiss?¡±

    An Zheng floated there, and something ck flew out from every pore of his body. It was the iron element that had entered his body before. These iron elements were refined into extremely sharp steel needles, and then shot towards Tie Kuangran like a storm. With a grab of his hands, all the needles stopped in midair and slowly turned, aiming straight at An Zheng.

    ¡°You want to attack me with my strength?¡±

    Tie Kuangran snorted. As he clenched his hand, the steel needles quickly condensed into an iron spear that was a few metres long, and pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, An Zheng grabbed the iron spear half a meter in front of him. That iron spear was like a living python, constantly struggling to fly out of An Zheng¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, An Zheng¡¯s hands were like iron bars, preventing it from flying out.

    ¡°To reach the pinnacle of an elemental power, you are a smart person.¡± On the surface, you look very direct and tough, which means you don¡¯t have that many Mind¡¯s Eye. But in reality, none of these people are as smart as you. ¡±

    An Zheng held onto the iron spear and said indifferently, ¡°You were the first to stand out because you clearly knew that even if you were to lose, you would not be mocked by the people of the world. Moreover, that bet doesn¡¯t count as much in your eyes ¡­ Where is the Swordlock Pavilion? In the mountains, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for an ordinary person to find the Swordlock Pavilion. Back then, the Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s Ancestor set up the Heaven yer Earth Destruction Great Formation as the Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s protective formation, so you have nothing to be afraid of. If I lose, I won¡¯t have anything to do with your Swordlock Pavilion, right? ¡±

    A purple light shed in An Zheng¡¯s hands, and the iron spear suddenly released a purple me. The iron spear turned intay of rainbow and flew towards Tie Kuangran, one could tell in an instant. Tie Kuangran extended both his hands, and the countless ck powder in front of him formed a gigantic round shield. The speed of the process was extremely quick, those people who were staring at the pikes thrown over by An Zheng, did not even notice when the iron shield was formed.

    With a ng, the long spear collided with the iron shield. Under the immense force, Tie Kuangran¡¯s body involuntarily slid backwards, and his feet rubbed out two deep grooves on the ground ¡­ The iron spear spun rapidly like a drill bit. The iron shield that Tie Kuangran was pushing with his two hands turned more and more red, and witu sound, a hole was burned through the center of it.

    Tie Kuangran tilted his head back to give the iron spear back. He originally thought that the iron spear would fly past him quickly, but he never expected that when the iron spear arrived in front of him, he would suddenly clench his hand.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A lightning storm formed from purple lightning exploded. Violent energy was released without restraint. The iron spear was just a carrier, it was not scary at all, what was scary was that An Zheng hid the power of his Heavenly Thunder Shower inside the spear.

    At such a close distance, how could Tie Kuangran avoid it?

    After a violent explosion, ck smoke rose into the sky. The intense explosion created an air wave that blew everyone outside the contest ground into disarray. This ce was protected by the powerful array, but it still could notpletely stop the power of the Heavenly Thunder Shower. Those with weaker cultivations were directly knocked out, and they couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Amidst the ck smoke, a red object flew out andnded heavily on the ground. At the ce where hended, the solid stone b was directly smashed into pieces. The surrounding people all stared with wide eyes, most of them thinking that An Zheng¡¯s destructive strike was already enough to kill Tie Kuangran. Even Li Moyang and the others were considering whether or not they would be able to withstand sucowerful strike from An Zheng at this distance.

    The answer was obvious. No one would be safe from such a great distance.

    ¡°Someone who can kill the Nine Saints and Ning Xiaolou is indeed terrifyingly strong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve long said it before, An Zheng is definitely the strongest, otherwise why would he be so arrogant?¡±

    ¡°That may not be the case. Do you really believe that the grand pavilion master of the Swordlock Pavilion was defeated so easily?¡±

    ¡°Easy? The heck! Can you be honest with me, try to block An Zheng¡¯s attack just now. ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Cough cough, of course I can¡¯t, but if Tie Kuangran is killed like that, would Swordlock Pavilion be able to stay alive in the martial arts world for many years?

    Just as he was speaking, the hard red object that was sent flying actually stood up. There was burning hot molten metal on its body. After itnded, even the limestone melted. Although it was either magma or molten metal, its temperature was even more frightening than magma.

    As the iron water flowed onto the ground, Tie Kuangran¡¯s figure gradually materialized. No one knew how he managed to block An Zheng¡¯s attack just now, but it looked as if he wasn¡¯t really injured. Tie Kuangran who looked like he had been burnt red, gradually cooled down and turned ck.

    An Zheng threw a punch across the air, and a long purple lightning dragon materialized in mid air. Witoar, the long purple lightning dragon smashed onto Tie Kuangran¡¯s body. Dang ¡­ It was a crisp sound, like the sound of a bell being struck. The sound was so loud that it caused everyone¡¯s ears to ache. Those with insufficient cultivation cried out in pain, as streams of blood flowed out from their ears.

    The sound wave formed by the sound wave swept in all directions, if not because the contest ground¡¯s array formation had blocked off the majority of the sound waves, it was possible that some of the martial artists who were spectating would have suffered heavy injuries. The strength of these people were way, far inferior to An Zheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the ck iron man and frowned.

    Tie Kuangran¡¯s entire person became iron, looking heavy and rigid, but this kind of person had almost reached the highest defense level. His speed had indeed be very slow. To be able to reduce his speed to such a level in a battle between experts, it was equivalent to losing the ability to attack. However, his defense had been raised to the limit, to the point where even An Zheng¡¯s purple lightning was unable to break through his outeryer of defense formed from fine iron.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone forcing Tie Kuangran to such an extent.¡±

    Fang Hongyun could not help but be a little apprehensive, ¡°In that one strike of An Zheng¡¯s lightning power, he seemed to have already grasped the lightning power outside this world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the lightning power that exists in this world is too rough and impurities are too muchpared to An Zheng¡¯s lightning power. His lightning might have originated from beyond the heavens, otherwise it would not be so pure. ¡°That must be something that has already reached the realm of the Lightning Force. I really don¡¯t know how this guy cultivated it.¡±

    ¡°However, from this, it can also be seen that Tie Kuangran¡¯s strength truly cannot be underestimated. Previously, we had all underestimated this person, and felt that his strongest technique was only the Swordlock Pavilion¡¯s Inheritance Swordsmanship. ¡±

    ¡°Can you guys guess, is An Zheng able to win against the unstoppable Tie Kuangran?¡±

    ¡°God knows.¡±

    They were all whispering to each other. In fact, everyone was thinking, what would they do if they were in his ce? Then, they discovered that regardless of whether they were facing An Zheng or not, they were all very troublesome to deal with.

    ¡°Ultimate Defense, right?¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Then stand here and wait for me to attack!¡±

    He floated in the air and pointed forward with a single hand. A thundercloud formed behind him as purple lightning roiled about. After a while, an endless amount of purple lightning shot out from within the storm and struck Tie Kuangran one after another. The power of these unending attacks was so great that even a huge city had already been razed to the ground. This kind of power attack, let alone taking too long, could make arge city like the Yancheng disappear in just five seconds. For more than a minute, the mountains that cut through the north and south could be destroyed.

    Yang Ji had set up the contest ground¡¯s array on behalf of the Immortal Pce, using the things that the Immortal Pce brought, as well as the purest Immortal energy. But even so, with An Zheng¡¯s level of attack, the array seemed to have reached its limit and could copse at any time.

    Yang Ji¡¯s expression changed as a ball of light appeared in his hand. Following it was the golden image of a mastiff that flew into the array. The mastiff sat down in front of the spell, and the spell formation stabilized.

    For a few minutes, the long dragon-like bolts of purple lightning continued to bombard his body. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. If they were the ones who were beaten up by sucerrifying heavenly might, they would have already been sted to the point where there wouldn¡¯t even be ashes left behind from the purple lightning.

    ¡°If Tie Kuangran gets beaten like this, he will lose sooner orter.¡±

    Li Moyang scoffed, ¡°Defense after all? I¡¯ve always felt that the ultimate defense is just a show of cowardice. ¡±

    At this moment, arge amount of ck stuff suddenly swelled up from the ce where the barrage took ce, quickly forming a castle-like iron structure. All of the lightning bolts were blocked outside of the castle. At the same time, scorching hot iron spears were raised one after another, aimed at An Zheng from afar, ready to strike.

 Chapter 1356 - The end of the first battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1356 ¨C The end of the first battle!</h4>

    Amidst the violent rumbling of purple lightning, a ck iron castle rose up from the ground. The entire ground seemed to have been pushed down a lot. The people outside the formation felt as if it was shaking, as if an earthquake was urring.

    After the Iron City appeared, the purple lightning waspletely isted. At the same time, endless amounts of ck powder gathered from all directions, forming cracks in the ground. Iron elements drilled out of the ground, forming a torrent and converging into the Iron City.

    Even the extremely thin iron element in the air had gathered here. The color of the Iron City was getting heavier and tougher.

    No one knew whether the Iron City was an ultimate defensive technique or if it had been created by Tie Kuangran in the first ce. However, when the Iron City appeared, everyone saw that the lightning that seemed to be able to destroy the world was no longer able to continue causing harm.

    ¡°Powerful.¡±

    Li Moyang had no choice but to take back what he had just said, ¡°This kind of defense, seems like there¡¯s really no way to break it.¡±

    ¡°Everyone thought that Tie Kuangran¡¯s attack power must be very strong. After all, the sword techniques that the Swordlock Pavilion had announced to the outside world were peerless. However, who would have thought that his strongest cultivation technique would be like this ¡­ Therefore, everyone has their own secrets, and unless it is absolutely necessary, no one will be exposed. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, these two people are naturally opponents, right?¡±

    The few experts on the tform were whispering to each other, and it was the same for the crowd.

    ¡°Heavens, what is that thing?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, these two, one is the strongest attack and the other is the strongest defense, just now I was still angry that An Zheng took away our three days. Now it seems that we have earned. If An Zheng did not challenge the leaders of other great forces, how would we be able to see a confrontation of this level? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too scary. Only now do I know the difference between me and those experts. I originally thought that they were merely standing on high, enjoying the supply of the entire sect, which was why they are so powerful. ¡°Now it seems that I am too childish.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had originally thought that if I had the chance, I would definitely challenge An Zheng. From the looks of it, with my strength, if I were to challenge An Zheng, I would be dead in a second. ¡±

    ¡°One second? ¡°You really overestimate yourself.¡±

    They were discussing, but their eyes were staring straight at contest ground. Everyone was waiting for Tie Kuangran¡¯s counterattack. After being suppressed by An Zheng for so long, Tie Kuangran¡¯s counterattack would definitely be iparably powerful.

    An Zheng, who was floating in mid air, was also waiting. Tie Kuangran¡¯s strength had indeed exceeded his imagination. But An Zheng was not worried at all, at least his n had already seeded by more than half. Because of his provocation, the leaders of the many great powers had stayed in the Yancheng. Like this, Chen Shaobai and the others wouldn¡¯t encounter too much danger. If these people were unwilling to leave, their homes would be turned upside down by Chen Shaobai and the others.

    Gu Chaotong had already received his orders, and was holding onto themunication device tightly. As long as Li Moyang and the others didn¡¯t leave, he would change the mission that An Zheng and the others had given him.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    On the contest ground, Tie Kuangran¡¯s low and deep voice appeared, ¡°You have also been wild for so long, it should be enough, right?¡±

    In the metal city, countless dark iron spears were raised before suddenly shooting out. These iron spears werepletely different from the iron spears that was thrusting towards An Zheng. This was the strongest iron power that existed after the refinement of the metal element of heaven and earth. Amongst the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the metal power was originally the strongest in terms of attack, but Tie Kuangran had first released his metal power in his defense to the limit.

    Only now did everyonee to their senses. The power of metal was the most powerful amongst them.

    Countless iron spears shot towards An Zheng like torrential rain. An Zheng pushed forward with both of his hands, and countless purple bolts of lightning struck forward. This scene shocked everyone present to the extreme. This was a majesty that they had never seen before in their entire lives, and it was alserror that they had never imagined. The power of thunder and the power of metal shed in midair. It was as if the entire world was in danger of being destroyed at any moment.

    The torrential rain fought against the torrential rain, his strength and strength shing head on in midair. No one retreated. As long as Tie Kuangran stepped on the ground, the power of his iron element would never stop. Behind An Zheng, the storm had already been formed, and the thunder energy of heaven was as boundless as it was endless!

    This was probably the only time in their lives that they would see a fight of this level. This was a battle between supreme experts in the mortal world. Only after seeing it did they understand how big the gap was between them.

    ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    Someone eximed, ¡°I dare not imagine, if I had been between those two powers, I¡¯m afraid that I would not even have left behind any powder.¡±

    ¡°This is a formation with pure immortal energy to maintain it, otherwise we would have been done in long ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too scary.¡±

    ¡°This is the strength of the top experts of the major powers. I might not be able to reach this level in my entire lifetime.¡±

    They could only sigh in their hearts. Many of them had lost all their confidence after being struck by this blow. However, they couldn¡¯t bear to leave. To them, such a battle not only shocked them visually, it also had an effect on their cultivation. It could not be underestimated. They had seen the movements of the great cultivators, and as long as they put their heart into them, they would be able to gain great inspiration for them.

    With a whoosh, a torrent of iron flew out from the city, like an iparably huge arm, it smashed straight towards An Zheng. The torrent was several hundred meters long and several tens of meters thick. If suceavy strike were to hit a mountain, it would turn any mountain into dust.

    Too big, too strong, too heavy.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was initially focused on the sh between the lightning and metal powers, but when they noticed the metal element torrent, they had already arrived beside An Zheng.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Tie Kuangran¡¯s voice pierced through the clouds, and also prated everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°Die?¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±

    Peng!

    The Spirit Qi that was formed from the power of the iron element suddenly stopped, and just ten metres away from An Zheng. The sky at that location was severely distorted, as if an invisible force was firmly blocking the torrent of water. But no one could see what was there.

    An Zheng slowly closed his right eye and a faint flow of stars appeared in his left eye. At the same time, the stars in the good old man¡¯s eyes started to move. The power that came from the Outer World poured into An Zheng¡¯s body through the Eye of Nine Incarnations s in an unending stream, and what blocked the steel torrent was the power of the stars.

    Whether it was metal, wood, water, fire, or earth, or the rarer elemental energies in this world all came from the power of the stars. An Zheng¡¯s power of the stars, was the ancestor of all powers. The warped steel current was constantly being blocked, and the backwards force was being pushed forward. However, the toughest of barriers in front of him was still unable to break through, which was why this force had been able to push itself apart.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ck sand that filled the air fell down, it was the iron element that had been shattered.

    An Zheng raised his left hand and pointed at Tie Kuangran, ¡°The battle between you and me has already persisted for long enough. If we continue to fight, people will think that we are evenly matched. I have to let them see that as the pavilion master of the Swordlock Pavilion, I don¡¯t care at all. The reason why I¡¯m fighting with you is because I need all kinds ofbat experience. What I want to umte is the decisive battle in the future. In my eyes... ¡°Actually, he can¡¯t be considered a match.¡±

    As An Zheng lifted his left hand, the scattered iron element suddenly gathered together again, and then, it flew towards Tie Kuangran. Everyone thought that Tie Kuangran had recalled his power, but Tie Kuangran¡¯s face had already turned pale. This was because he discovered that he was unable to control the power that came back, and was instead controlled by a more pure and primitive power, a power that he had always been pursuing but had never been able to pursue.

    Tan Shanse, who was sitting on the high tform had a smile on his face, which was hard to understand. He should have been standing together with Tie Kuangran and the others, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about Tie Kuangran and the others¡¯ life and death at all. Seeing An Zheng¡¯s counterattack, his smile was unfathomable.

    ¡°An Zheng, you will never know for sure why I didn¡¯t kill you. You don¡¯t even know why I named this sect the Gui Yuan Sect. Isn¡¯t the power that you¡¯re using the power of the Innate True Origin? ¡±

    Tan Shanse got up: ¡°We can go now.¡±

    Diao Yuan could not help but ask: ¡°He still hasn¡¯t let the Lenticr Butterfly out yet, aren¡¯t he going to wait?¡±

    ¡°I saw what I wanted to see.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently: ¡°No one can kill him, he will kill himself.¡±

    Tan Shanse brought Diao Yuan and left the stage, without looking back. When Tan Shanse left, he looked extremely rxed, as if he had already obtained victory. He said that he saw what he wanted to see, and that it was the Origin of All Things.

    Diao Yuan could not understand why An Zheng¡¯s strength had allowed him to rx.

    The iron element that was sent flying back quickly merged into Tie Kuangran¡¯s iron element. The iron city that seemed to be indestructible suddenly twisted, and then started to shrink at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Tie Kuangran¡¯s anguished wails came out from inside, shaking everyone¡¯s ears until it started to hurt. It was probably the most mournful wail in the world, full of despair.

    The iron city was constantly shrinking and distorting, Tie Kuangran who was in the iron city was restrained, twisted, and torn... That kind of pain, perhaps only Tie Kuangran himself could understand. Wituff sound, a lot of blood spurted out of the Iron City, as if it was a red dot spitting onto the ck Iron City. However, because the red color was too conspicuous within the ck color, it made people even more afraid.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Iron City was smashed into smithereens, leaving ck sand all over the ground. There was blood flowing in the ck sand, but they could not see where Tie Kuangran was.

    An Zheng, who was floating in midair, slowly descended. With a light wave of his hand, the ck sand on the ground immediately scattered. The ce where a Worldly realm expert once stood was now empty. An Zheng acted as if he was facing the air, the shocking battle that had ended seemed to be extremely hasty and unreasonable. Why did Tie Kuangran lose? How did An Zheng kill him?

    The air was still, and so was the heartbeat.

 Chapter 1357 - Do you want me to give it to you next?

    <h4>Chapter 1357 ¨C Do you want me to give it to you next?</h4>

    Even if the wind blew the ck iron sand away, they would not be able to see Tie Kuangran¡¯s corpse. However, people seemed to be able to see that the expert was lying there, with blood flowing everywhere.

    An Zhengnded on the ground, and turned to look at the stage. The entire contest ground was silent. Everyone was looking at the young man, watching him be the victor.

    ¡°Anything to say?¡±

    An Zheng looked up and asked.

    Li Moyang, Fang Hongyun, and Le Shangxiao stood together with badplexions. They never thought that An Zheng would kill them so straightforwardly, without even thinking about the consequences. By doing this, wasn¡¯t he afraid of forcing the others to join forces?

    If it really came to a life or death situation, who would care about their reputation? If they couldn¡¯t defeat An Zheng in a one on one battle, then three against one would still be enough to win.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    Li Moyang looked at An Zheng and coldly said: ¡°This Martial Arts Conference was originally set up for the young geniuses of the world.

    ¡°Martial Arts Conference was set up for the young people of the world.¡±

    An Zheng repeated himself, thenughed: ¡°I¡¯m very young.¡±

    Li Moyang scoffed, ¡°You killed Tie Kuangran, do you really think that this wager will work? The elders in the Swordlock Pavilion will not let you go, and we can join hands and kill you right now to take revenge for Tie Kuangran. ¡±

    He turned his head to look at Yang Ji, only to find that Yang Ji still hadn¡¯t said a single word. Until now, Yang Ji¡¯s actions looked extremely strange. Especially when An Zheng¡¯s attack just now almost broke through the defensive array, he had actually summoned his divine dog to stop the array. If the array was broken at that time, Tie Kuangran might have had the chance to escape. But exactly because the array had be stronger, Tie Kuangran was unable to use the underground escape technique to escape.

    Everyone was very clear that since Tie Kuangran was able to use the power of the metal element, he could definitely disperse his own body into the earth and escape. But at that time, the array suddenly strengthened, which was another reason why Tie Kuangran was killed.

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign!¡±

    Le Shang Xiao looked at Yang Ji: ¡°If this person is not eliminated by the Immortal Pce, sooner orter, he will be a disaster.¡±

    Yang Ji shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m only here to supervise the Martial Arts Conference. What does the grudges and killings of you Mortal Realm cultivators have to do with me? If the three of you join hands and kill him now, I would have no objections either. ¡±

    They suddenly understood that Yang Ji¡¯s goal was to let them kill each other. If the several big sects of the Jizhou were destroyed because of this, the Immortal pce would naturally be happy to see it happen. An Zheng was overbearing and they had already reached a point where they had no way out. The final result could only be three people joining hands to kill An Zheng. With An Zheng dead, the people from the Immortal Pce would naturally be very happy. If An Zheng did not die, and they died, the Immortal pce people could kill An Zheng and use An Zheng to kill all the people in the Jizhou that posed a threat to the Immortal pce.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have believed him from the beginning!¡±

    Le Shangxiao looked at Yang Ji, his eyes red.

    Yang Ji could not help but burst outughing, ¡°What a joke... People of the Mortal Realm, since when did you believe in people from the Immortal Pce? ¡±

    Le Shang Xiao looked at Li Moyang, at that moment, Li Moyang had be their pir of support.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    Li Moyang pondered for a moment and said: ¡°We already have no way out, from the start. It was onlyter that we understood. The people from the Immortal pce are here to watch us fight with each other, even if An Zheng didn¡¯t try to force him, he would think of ways to make us fight internally. After all these years, we have been working hard for the immortal pce, but we never thought that the immortal pce would still want to get rid of us. If An Zheng is dead, I will unite, and I will still have a chance to continue living. ¡±

    After An Zheng heard this, he could not help but burst outughing, ¡°Have you ever thought that the chances of you surviving is greater if I live? Like I said, the immortal pce will not allow the mortal world to object. Actually, your strength has already reached the level where the immortal pce is not allowed to exist, but of course, it is far from being able to threaten the immortal pce. Therefore, even though they wanted to kill you all, they weren¡¯t worried at all. The existence of you all is equivalent to the watchdogs that the Immortal Emperor has raised in the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°If I am alive, you two can join hands with me. If the cultivators of Jizhou unite, will they be able to hold out for a while?¡±

    An Zheng asked with a smile, his expression still rxed.

    However, the faces of Li Moyang and the others were extremely ugly. At this time, it was obvious that the possibility of the three of them working together to kill An Zheng was very high, so at least three of them working together would definitely be able to escape withouroblem. But at some point, the more people on the side, the weaker side would be. Just An Zheng alone, with such a strong aura, hadpletely suppressed them.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Li Moyang looked at An Zheng and asked.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    When An Zheng replied, his hateful look made people want to hack him into pieces.

    ¡°Me and you will work together? If you guys could be relied on, Tie Kuangran wouldn¡¯t have been killed by me. At a critical moment, it would be strange if you didn¡¯t sell me out. I was just trying to see your pitiful waggling pboard look. How funny. ¡±

    An Zheng was arrogant like apletely different person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you. The Jizhou is mine alone, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°This is the result that I wanted to see. The words that I just said, you all immediately wanted to cooperate with me, and in front of the Immortal pce envoys, you all ¡­ Ha ha-ha ha, do you think he will be able to tolerate you? ¡±

    ¡°An Zheng! ¡°You little scamp!¡±

    Li Moyang was so angry that his hands began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Only now did they realize that An Zheng had said all that to make them reveal his true nature. When Yang Ji heard their words, even if he only saw them hesitating, how could he possibly allow them to continue living?

    ¡°The mortal world should have changed a long time ago.¡±

    An Zheng arrogantly replied, ¡°With people like you all representing the cultivators of the mortal world, the mortal world will forever be suppressed, and no one can be free. I didn¡¯t have any desire to fight for the world, but then I realized that if I didn¡¯t do it, other people would do it, but the mortal world still wouldn¡¯t have any chance of survival. It was only then that I realized what the Heaven¡¯s Volition is all about ¡­ ¡±

    He raised his hand and lightly crooked his finger. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight three against one. You have a very high chance of winning.¡±

    At the same time, Tan Shanse who had already left the stage did not walk far. He just didn¡¯t want this battle to affect him. He could just watch and enjoy it from afar.

    ¡°Grand master, why did youugh so easily just now?¡±

    Diao Yuan asked in confusion.

    At this moment, they were standing ce less than five kilometers away from contest ground, looking at him from a high vantage point. With their cultivation, they could clearly see every single detail on the contest ground. Concentrating and calming his breath, he could even clearly hear what was being said over there.

    ¡°Because An Zheng has already changed.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°He is no longer the An Zheng who originally hated evil as if he were his enemy. He is now beginning to do something witurpose, and he is the one who drove everything back to its original self. You see, the more extreme he is, the narrower and harsher his heart bes. Such a An Zheng was terrifying, but what would he do in the end? If he is disappointed in this world, he will eventually destroy it. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Diao Yuan shook her head, these things were far from her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Lenticr Butterfly appear?¡±

    ¡°Because An Zheng guessed my thoughts. Even if he were to takisk, he wouldn¡¯t let the Lenticr Butterfly help him. Like I said before, An Zheng has changed, be more ruthless, more poisonous and more self-centered. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to hold his own. If he does, then I¡¯ll lose. If he cannot, then I will win. ¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down as though he was happy to see An Zheng like this.

    ¡°Also, I said that I do not wish to see An Zheng die, because the truth is a bit closer to him. I began to suspect myself more and more that this was not a good thing for me. But I, when suspicion appears, can¡¯t suppress it. At first I thought that what I was going to do was my own intention. As I got closer, I realized that maybe I was just a chess piece, maybe an abandoned child. Do you think I will continue to do what I have done before? ¡±

    Heughed, ¡°When I was at Da Xi, for the sake of not dying, I could clone a Feng Xiuyang. It¡¯s the same now. First of all, I have to make sure I don¡¯t die. ¡±

    Diao Yuan realized that she was really dumb. The most suitable thing was to pick up a chess piece for him, so ying chess was easier than understanding him.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed and said, ¡°Up till now, those few fools still have not realized why An Zheng has such high profile ¡­ With Yang Ji here, how could An Zheng dare to do suching? If not for someone backing An Zheng up and blocking his fury at the immortal pce, An Zheng would have died a long time ago. I had almost forgotten that An Zheng and that Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy are inextricably linked ¡­ ¡±

    Diao Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°Sect Master is saying that one of the Immortal Emperors, Purple Ivy, is supporting An Zheng against the Immortal Emperor? But there¡¯s no reason for that. ¡±

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s no reason, there¡¯s no reason at all. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t understand Purple Ivy, and do not know what kind of person he is. Perhaps, he really waerson who wished for the Mortal Realm to have someone to fight against the immortal emperors of the immortal pces? He had sent Yang Ji down here. If Yang Ji wasn¡¯t afraid of something, would he have allowed An Zheng to act as he pleased? Qing Lian could not afford to offend Purple Ivy. Unless Xuan-Yuan stood together with him, the two of them together might be able to kill Purple Ivy. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s said that Xuan-Yuan is missing. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°It¡¯s difficult for the green lotus to p with one hand, since Purple Ivy fostered An Zheng to be a Venerable One in the mortal world, then in the future, even thebined power of the green lotus and Xuan-Yuan would not be enough. Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ They say Purple Ivy has no intention to fight for first ce. Pfft, everyone has it, how can he not have it? ¡±

    If Purple Ivy heard these words, he would definitely feel wronged.

    At this moment, Purple Ivy moved a recliner to lie in the Green Lotus Pce of the Green Lotus Immortal Emperor. With one hand, he waved the fan, and with the other, he held the grape in front of him.

    He mumbled, ¡°You seem a little unhappy?¡±

    The face of the Blue Lotus, who was sitting on the throne, turned ashen. It was so angry that even its shoulders were trembling.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy about, you can talk to me. I like to chat with people. Look, we¡¯ve been chatting for four days and four nights. I¡¯ve been the one saying that you didn¡¯t even respond.

    He held up the tray. ¡°Do you eat grapes?¡± I don¡¯t want to eat. Look at you, the way you put on a face is so ugly. Is there something unpleasant going on? ¡°Actually, the most important thing for people to be happy is to be alive. Do you want me to feed it to you next?¡±

 Chapter 1358 - Concealed

    <h4>Chapter 1358 ¨C Concealed</h4>

    Mo Gu Hai was not really a sea, but a desert. The sand here was different from others. Every grain of sand was a crystal, but because it was too small, the energy it contained was not very strong. However, the number of cultivators who could cultivate in suce was enormous. The speed at which they could increase their cultivation was far greater than that of the outside world.

    Mo Gu Hai was located south of the South Sea.

    Actually, Mo Gu Hai was a beach. It was just that the size of the beach was scary. It stretched from the shore for hundreds of miles, all the way to the lush and verdant edge of the forest.

    This ind was called South Bamboo Ind, and very few people knew of this name. However, when another name was mentioned, almost everyone knew who it was.

    Forbidden Dragon Domain.

    Xuan-Yuan sat cross legged on the crystal stone in Mo Gu Hai¡¯s hand, his eyes closed in cultivation. He had arrived here for a long time in order to avoid the detection of the green lotus. His strength had been dispersed, and he was no longer a match for Qing Lian. The moment the Green Lotus found out about this, it would immediately kill him.

    He understood the Green Lotus far too well, just as he understood himself. If he knew that Qing Lian had sucroblem, he would have gone to kill her immediately. The two of them had fought for most of their lives, so they were very familiar with each other.

    Everyone knew that there were three immortal emperors in this world that were unreachable. This unattainable status did not only refer to their status, but also to their achievements. These three people represented the peak that cultivators could reach in this era.

    Mo Gu Hai sat cross legged with one Xuan-Yuan, and at the edge of the forest, there was another Xuan-Yuan. This waaradox. The two Xuan-Yuan s were the same person, but they came from different times. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for them to meet. If they met, it would prove to be a major problem, a major problem in terms of timing. It was also because of this that Xuan-Yuan had sensed something even earlier than Qing Lian.

    The Forbidden Land of the Dragon was an absolute forbidden area for the dragon race. In this ce, the dragon had absolute authority. Most of the people in the world had fantasies about the True Dragon, and everyone¡¯s fantasies about the Dragon were different. To the people of the Central ins, a dragon waotem.

    It had been a very, very long time since anyone had seen a real dragon. This was because a long time ago, the Dragon n Patriarch had been utterly disappointed in the world.

    An old man with a beard and hair all white sat at the edge of the forest, looking at Xuan-Yuan in the distance, and then looking at Xuan-Yuan beside him. The Xuan-Yuan that was cultivating in Mo Gu Hai was this era¡¯s Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan. He looked middle-aged, was full of energy, and had an elegant demeanor. And this Xuan-Yuan who was at the edge of the forest, looked old and decrepit, a person who was about to die.

    ¡°If he cultivates, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    the old man asked Old Xuan-Yuan.

    Old Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°If both of them were to cultivate, what would be the final result?¡±

    ¡°You live or die.¡±

    The old man¡¯s answer was simple and clear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, they will still fight to steal my strength. Even if they don¡¯t kill me, I can still kill them. I am sure that I am Xuan-Yuan, and he is also sure that he is Xuan-Yuan, but why are there two Xuan-Yuan s in this world? It only means that we havroblem, or that the world has a problem. I let him get rid of me? I was unbnced. He wants me to kill him? That¡¯s impossible. ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s still a person who has to pretend to be stupid. If I don¡¯t cultivate, I¡¯m still severely injured, and I can¡¯t win against him. Sooner orter, I will be the one to die.¡±

    After hearing what he had said, the old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°You are afraid that the fight between the two of them will reach the end and that¡¯s why you took advantage of Qing Lian.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it is to be sold at a cheap price to anyone, it must not be given to Qing Lian at a cheap price.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan sighed, ¡°Since you have nothing better to do, just look at the two of us. Are you really not going to consider what I¡¯ve told you? I will say this again. If a great change happens to this world in the future, then this Forbidden Dragon Region will not be able to escape its doom. Do you really think you can just hide here and not get involved? If that cmity were to truly befall us, let alone a small forbidden dragon like you, even the immortal pces will be doomed as well. ¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    The old man harrumphed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it perfect that they are all dead? Anyway, I¡¯ve already lived long enough. ¡±

    ¡°Where are your children?¡±

    ¡°Not many are sessful.¡±

    The old man sighed and said, ¡°Back then, there was someone that caught my eyes. In the end, he ran away and has yet to return. The remaining people were furious when they saw this. ¡°Say, back then, I was unhindered throughout the world, so why is it that my descendants are inferior to my descendants?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that this is the beginning of the end?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°If there really is someone who wants to destroy the entire cultivation world, or the entire world, then there must be someone who wants to destroy them. Furthermore, time had gone wrong. This matter had already happened before, and it was only a chaotic period of reincarnation ¡­ The premise was that someone had changed the time with a strong power, but that person was not as strong as the person who had killed the world¡¯s menace. It was not hard to specte about this matter after thinking about it carefully. Since he was unable to kill that person, he changed the time so that everything could start anew. Hopefully, he could get another chance ¡­ And the man who destroyed the world? ¡°Does he not do anything?¡±

    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d do two things.¡±

    The old man asked, ¡°Which two?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan stretched out a finger, ¡°First, use your unparalleled cultivation to change the environment of the world and make the heaven and earth origin energy be thinner and thinner. If he was strong enough to travel through the heavens, it would not be difficult for him to do so. If he sealed the entire world with an extremely strong sealing technique and was unable to absorb and replenish the energy of the Ethereal Opening Realm, then the heaven and earth origin energy in this world would be thinner and thinner. Several thousand years from now, at most, tens of thousands of years from now, cultivators would be exterminated without anyone being killed. As for ordinary people, their physiques would get worse and worse. Sooner orter, they would be eliminated. Of course, this is a very long time, not a day and a night. ¡±

    ¡°The second thing is that since the entire world can be sealed, then of course, the power of the seal can be used to change the power of the bloodline, which is also the bloodline. Dragon and human alike, his physique was getting worse and worse, and his heritage was getting weaker and weaker. I guess it¡¯s not just your dragon race, it¡¯s also the same for the East China Sea Yaochi. The power of these inheritances became thinner and thinner, which meant that these inheritances were destined to not produce any shocking experts. That guy who wants to destroy the world probably knows how long it takes for time to pass through each cycle of reincarnation, so he took advantage of this cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuanughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite fun to think about it. We don¡¯t know who the person who wants to destroy the world is, nor do we know who the person who wants to save the world is. But now, he could clearly feel that the two of them were still fighting. That fellow wanted to destroy the cultivators and seal the entire world. Ten thousand yearster, the cultivators would still exist, but the Greater Heaven stage is actually a supreme expert.

    ¡°However, that person who wanted to save the world still did not give up. He created a divine artifact that could allow people to travel through time. That was the group of people from the Da Xi era that came ¡­ Now that you think about it, isn¡¯t it scary? Everything was within that person¡¯s calctions. He knew that in the future, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi cultivators would be too weak to withstand a single blow. Therefore, he created a God Equipment to bring back those who endured theck of Tian Yuan aesult of their cultivation and changed their physique to this era ¡­ It¡¯s a long story, but you know what I mean. ¡±

    The old man nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s an extremely thorough n.¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan acknowledged, ¡°Yes, it is extremely thorough. This person had expected the heaven and earth origin energy to be thin in the future, but everything was neither good nor bad. It was precisely because the heaven and earth origin energy had be thinner that a cultivator¡¯s physique had be tougher. Which one of those who could cultivate in such an environment wasn¡¯t a f * cking genius? The person who set this trap up is a f * cking genius ¡­ Now that these people had been sent back to the Heaven and Earth origin energy, their powers would improve by leaps and bounds, turning them into countless super powerful warriors. With this many experts, I have a great chance of winning against that pervert in the future. ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan said in a single breath, gasped for breath, and said, ¡°I admire this person a lot. Otherwise, why do you think I would have given up just to help that guy out?¡±

    He pointed to Xuan-Yuan who was cultivating in Mo Gu sea.

    ¡°Humans are always selfish, but at the most critical moment, they have to make choices. I never felt like a good person, doing all sorts of bad things. If I hadn¡¯t been through some ordeal, I probably wouldn¡¯t be in my present state of mind. It¡¯s so funny, it¡¯s so funny to think about it, it¡¯s like everything is fated. ¡±

    The old man harrumphed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. In the end, aren¡¯t you trying to persuade me to leave the mountain?¡±

    ¡°You still want to die of old age here?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s interesting that your Dragon race is being annihted here without any warning? Since he was going to die anyway, why couldn¡¯t he be a little more valiant? Don¡¯t be so inflexible. If you can bring those cultivators from the Da Xi era with rtively positive mental skills back to Mo Gu Hai for cultivation, the dragon race might be able to protect you in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The old man said, ¡°You are f * cking cursing the extinction of our dragon n.¡±

    ¡°With your method, do you still need me to curse the extermination of the dragon n?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that selfish anymore, could it be that you can¡¯t evenpare to me?¡±

    The old man was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Perhaps the time has changed. I will think of a way to contact that old demoness in East China Sea Yaochi ¡­ I can¡¯t go out, she¡¯s still pretending to be deaf and dumb. ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuanughed out loud, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t a cowardly turtle ¡­ If you leave the mountain, remember to see a young man called An Zheng. This person may be the hope of the future ¡­ I am now suspecting that the person who tried to save the world before was him and the current An Zheng ieincarnated person. ¡±

    ¡°Looking at the time, it¡¯s about time for the Martial Arts Conference of the Mortal Realm to arrive. If An Zheng awakened, he definitely knew what he should do. If he couldn¡¯t count on others, he had to count on himself. Thus, he would definitely fight for the top spot ¡­ The Blue Lotus will not let him off. ¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan stood up shakily, ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s still the Purple Ivy who¡¯s not muddled ¡­ It was still the same old saying. It was both dangerous and fun. It¡¯s time for you old things to move. Perhaps in the future, someone will even set up a statue for you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan who was sitting in Mo Gu Hai opened his eyes and looked in their direction, shaking his head: ¡°You really don¡¯t want to fight anymore?¡±

    Old Xuan-Yuan looked towards Mo Guihai and nodded, ¡°What are you fighting for, no matter how much you fight, it¡¯s all my own ¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you, but I won¡¯t give it to outsiders. But one thing you remember, my experience is enough to exin the bottom line. The Blue Lotus is unimportant. Compared to the future, the Blue Lotus is truly unimportant. ¡±

    There waint of worry in his eyes, as he kept feeling that he could not rely on the other one.

    Right at this moment, a crack appeared in the sky, and a very big eye appeared. That eye looked at the world, and it was as if the eye was in chaos and could not see clearly. In his eyes, every powerful cultivator was a small red dot, and his eyes were filled with viciousness.

 Chapter 1359 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1359 ¨C Changes</h4>

    Perhaps all humans had the ability to sense things, and even ordinary people would often havremonition about something. That was why Xuan-Yuan, who was in the Forbidden Dragon Realm, seemed to have changed and urged the Old Dragon King to leave the mountain. He would also give up on the opportunity to fight for his own existence.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t see the crack in the distant Human Realm Upon Heavens, nor could he see the terrifying power contained in that pair of chaotic eyes. He only felt that if he didn¡¯t make a change, what was the point in fighting for everything if the world was destroyed?

    He saw it and understood it.

    The other, however, pretended not to see it and truly did not realize it.

    Qing Lian sat on the extremely luxurious and tall Immortal Emperor throne, looking at the sloppy Purple Ivy, she was so angry that her lungs were about to burst. He knew exactly what Purple Ivy wanted to do, and he knew very clearly, but unfortunately, there was nothing he could do. It was not because of anything else, but because of Purple Ivy¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such meaningless words, I only ask you one question. What is your purpose in nurturing a leader of the mortal world? ¡±

    Qing Lian asked coldly.

    Purple Ivy replied with a smile, ¡°You must think that I am standing up for An Zheng because I want to nurture the Mortal Realm¡¯s leader to fight against you. This way, the mortal world will belong to me, Purple Ivy. So I have enough confidence topete with you in the Immortal pce, right? ¡±

    The green lotus snorted but didn¡¯t answer.

    Purple Ivyughed even more wantonly, ¡°You really are a fool ¡­ If I really had the heart to fight with you for the control of this immortal pce, why would I waste so much time and effort on making such a big circle? If I want to, I¡¯ll just get rid of you. ¡±

    The green lotus was at a loss for words.

    Purple Ivyughed contemptuously: ¡°With your strength, how long can you resist if I were to kill you? Only you are interested in that chair, even Xuan-Yuan is about toprehend it, only you ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I might still be able to use you in the future, I really want to kill you right now. ¡±

    He sat up straight. ¡°Guess if I can do it.¡±

    This was the first time Purple Ivy had said suching directly to him. Even though Qing Lian knew that Purple Ivy despised his, at least thisyer of window paper had never been broken. Now that he said it like this, there was no turning back anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your dirty thoughts to measure others.¡±

    Purple Ivy said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m also toozy to waste my time with you, you can go and try to make a move against An Zheng. Look at what will happen if you touch him. I always thought that there was still plenty of time for him to slowly grow and recover. His self-awakening is much better than others¡¯ forceful growth and support. But now I understand that if I don¡¯t bring it up, you¡¯ll be able to pull it up by the roots. ¡±

    He stood up and walked out, ¡°If you touch him, I¡¯ll annihte your entire family. The moment you ascend to be an Immortal Emperor, the number of people in this immortal pce that are rted to you bes as many as the hairs on a cow. If anything happens to An Zheng, I will kill all of your disciple¡¯s rtives. ¡±

    For the first time, she felt humiliated, but powerless to struggle.

    The mortal world.

    Yancheng.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the Martial Arts Conference was even stiffer than in the Green Lotus Pce. The leaders of the Jizhou¡¯s martial arts world were all here, so An Zheng¡¯s attitude of wanting to overturn the martial arts world had already been disyed. Whether it was Li Moyang, Le Shangxiao, or Fang Hongyun, they had no way out. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the grand monk in charge of the Kaiyuan Temple. The monk, on the other hand, was chatting casually with another monk, as if he didn¡¯t care about what had happened at all.

    ¡°Jizhou is not yours!¡±

    Li Moyang reprimanded angrily, ¡°Since we have already reached this point, there is no way to retreat.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then your realization is really too slow.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    Li Moyang leaped down from the stage: ¡°At this time, what are you worrying about?¡±

    Fang Hongyun rose into the air, ¡°What Mo Yangjun said is true. Only by working together to kill this person can Jizhou calm down. If we kill this person, we will split the Jizhou with the rest of us. ¡±

    Le Shangxiao also started to move, the three of them forming a encirclement.

    ¡°One aime.¡±

    At this time, Celestial Sovereign, who was sittingzily, suddenly opened his mouth. The momentum of the three people who were preparing to take action immediately dropped by half and they forcefully halted their movements. The three of themnded on the ground and turned to look at Yang Ji at the same time.

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign, what did you say?!¡±

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign, don¡¯t tell me you are confused, this An Zheng iuge threat to the Immortal Pce. As long as we get rid of this man, I can guarantee that the Jizhou under our rule will still be loyal to the immortal pce and will of the immortal pce. But in the Celestial Sovereign, if this person were to grow up in the Jizhou, the orders of the immortal pce would no longer have any meaning in the Jizhou. ¡±

    ¡°Celestial Sovereign, what are you doing!¡±

    The three of them couldn¡¯t hold it in and opened their mouths at the same time.

    The Celestial Sovereign sat there with azy look on his face. He raised his head and pointed towards the contest ground: ¡°This is still the Martial Arts Conference, and I am still under the supervision of the Martial Arts Conference, so I still have to follow the rules of the Martial Arts Conference. But if it was three against one, that would not fit the rules of the Martial Arts Conference. I don¡¯t want to say it a second time. If you want to kill An Zheng, you can, do it one by one. ¡±

    Yang Ji lifted his eyelids, and looked at the three of them indifferently: ¡°Are you not convinced?¡±

    At this time, even An Zheng was a little surprised. He could tell that Yang Ji¡¯s state was a little off, but he did not expect that at the most crucial moment, Yang Ji would actually stand on his side. Monkey once said that he had fought with Yang Ji before when he maduckus in the Immortal Pce. The monkey at its peak was only slightly stronger than Yang Ji. Amongst the many Celestial Sovereign s in the immortal pce, Yang Ji originally had the strength to be ranked among the upper echelons of the Celestial Sovereign.

    Could he be Purple Ivy¡¯s man?

    An Zheng suddenly thought of this.

    After Yang Ji arrived, he had been cold and indifferent, and seemed to have some enmity towards An Zheng. Could it be that he was doing all of this on purpose? If he knew that Yang Ji would be like this, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t have needed to arrange all of them to go out. Although it was an important mission, it was not actually to protect them. Yancheng was in a storm, if all the leaders of the big powers were to gang up on An Zheng, then it would be a fight to the death.

    But now, the situation had reversed.

    Yang Ji flicked the dust in the gaps of his fingers, narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°I am still here, so I will follow the rules. What I want to do is to wipe out those who disobey the rules. ¡±

    Li Moyang said angrily: ¡°An Zheng changed the rules of the Martial Arts Conference without permission, and took away the opportunities of those rogue cultivators. He was even so arrogant and provocative, and directly killed the Pavilion Master of the Swordlock Pavilion, Tie Kuangran.

    Le Shangxiao was also furious: ¡°Celestial Sovereign, you can¡¯t be so biased.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t notice that An Zheng was able to break the rules of the Martial Arts Conference. Even he himself said that we could join hands to fight him, on what basis does the Celestial Sovereign have to stop us? ¡±

    Yang Ji said indifferently: ¡°Oh, the rules of the Martial Arts Conference, it doesn¡¯t count if you say it, but it counts only if I say it. Whoever I say is in vition of the rules. When I¡¯m not saying it, it¡¯s not against the rules. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, go up and fight with An Zheng one by one. If you can beat him, then you will naturally be happy. Secondly, if the three of you truly want to work together, thene challenge me. I am willing to ept your challenge. ¡±

    Li Moyang and the other two no longer had the will to fight, they stood there and did not even know what to say. They had originally thought that victory was within their grasp, but now, they were forced into this kind of situation. Wanting to turn things around was already as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    Yang Ji smiled and said: ¡°Be a bit more obedient and die ording to my idea, otherwise, your death will be even more unsightly.¡±

    He picked up his teacup and took a sip, ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t run away either. If I were to escape, I would be considered as rebelling against the Immortal pce. As the enforcer of the Immortal pce, I can kill all of you first. With your power, there¡¯s no need for me to report back to the Immortal Emperor if I kill all of you. ¡±

    He sipped his tea and looked pleased with himself.

    ¡°What should we do?!¡±

    Fang Hongyun looked at Li Moyang, and at this moment, Li Moyang had already be their pir of support. Beforeing to the Martial Arts Conference, all of them had been in high spirits. At that time, they had all felt that even if An Zheng had already risen up to prominence in Jizhou, as long as they worked together, they would still be able to crush him into a million pieces. Even when Martial Arts Conference announced the start of the match today, they still did not think too highly of An Zheng. This was because they were well aware that the Immortal pce would never tolerate for An Zheng to live after he said those words. Yang Ji sat right there, could it be that An Zheng could hold on for another three to five days after he said those words?

    They were the people who the immortal pce trusted. As long as they existed, the immortal pce¡¯s rule over the Jizhou would not waver. However, at this moment, the confidence he had from the past was shattered. Even if they had gone mad, they would never have imagined that those from the immortal pce would stand on the side of those who opposed the immortal pce.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Li Moyang suddenlyughed miserably: ¡°I understand ¡­ Likely, there were people in the immortal pce who didn¡¯t like the fact that the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor had always been in power. Those of us are merely pawns who will be eliminated in the end. ¡°But!¡±

    His gaze turned vicious. ¡°Since you know that you will be eliminated, why don¡¯t you go all out and fight to the death?¡±

    He rushed towards An Zheng: ¡°Since you want to fight one on one, then fight one on one. I want to see if he can stop me, Li Moyang! Since you already know that you are going to die, I will pull you down with me! ¡±

    His appearance made him look like a mad devil.

    An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, his brain had already cleared all the channels. Looks like Purple Ivy also wanted to take action, since it was like this, he no longer had any worries.

    ¡°There are a lot of people who want me dead. I¡¯ll open the back door for you so you won¡¯t have to line up first.¡±

    An Zheng stood proudly as he watched Li Moyang charge towards him.

 Chapter 1360 - Power of the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1360 ¨C Power of the Sun</h4>

    Foerson like Li Moyang to be the first to rush towards An Zheng, one could well imagine how angry he would be in extreme despair. Celestial Sovereign who should have been on their side, had disyed his strength on a different side.

    Li Moyang was floating in the air like a zing sun.

    The entire contest ground, and even the entire Yancheng, were enveloped in white light. At first, he could still see where Li Moyang was, butter on, all he saw was a vast expanse of whiteness. At this moment, a majority of the people suspected that they had gone blind.

    It was an indescribable glow, an indescribable glow.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Someone screamed miserably as he knelt down with his hands over his eyes, blood slowly flowing from the gaps of his fingers.

    An Zheng stood there with his right eye closed.

    His left eye did not see his gaze, but good old man Mao¡¯s. When the good old man was in the Inside the Immortal Pce, he had actually given An Zheng the greatest help. The Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man could use the power of the stars to assist An Zheng, and not only would it provide him with power, it would also help him broaden his horizons. Even though An Zheng was sealed in a ce where the sun could no longer reach, he could still observe the outside world¡¯s actions through the good old man¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, almost no one could see Li Moyang, but An Zheng could.

    Only, the Li Moyang he saw was also extraordinary. The image that appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind right now was the good old man¡¯s point of view. It could be changed at will, could be ced on the left, could be ced on the right, could be ced on the front and back, or could bepletely covered.

    Looking down from above, the ce where Li Moyang was standing right now wauge ball of light, dazzling everyone with its intense white light. This ball of light was at least a hundred meters in diameter, and even good old man was unable to determine Li Moyang¡¯s exact location from his perspective.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An explosive shout came from the sky. It was the hysterical release of the extremely furious Li Moyang.

    An Zheng suddenly felt a scorching heat, and the surrounding air started to burn. He quickly retreated, and the ce where he had been standing started to burn. It waough limestone, and it was very thick. Furthermore, it had the support of a magical formation, but it still burned with raging mes. What that me burned was the essence of all living things in the world. Anything that was substantial could burn, even air. Anything that existed could be burned.

    The white light in the sky suddenly gathered at one point, and all converged into Li Moyang¡¯s body. He seemed to be emitting a kind of light that made people not dare to look at him, as he slowlynded on the martial arts practice field. An aura that waundred metersrge formed around him, which was the white ball of light from before. It was just that it had clearly been visible a moment ago, but it had now be invisible.

    ¡°Power of fire!¡±

    An Zheng looked down, and saw that his clothes were a little wrinkled. An Zheng had seen the purest power of fire before. Monkey¡¯s Hellfire was already strong enough, it was the pinnacle existence of many mes in the world. Li Moyang¡¯s fire was definitely not inferior to Monkey¡¯s Hellfire.

    The source of this fire¡¯s power was the sun.

    As long as the sun exists, Li Moyang¡¯s power will be limitless.

    Even though the two were hundreds of meters apart, An Zheng still felt the heat of the fire. Even he could feel the heat wave blowing towards him, let alone the weaker cultivators outside. Many people were already unable to adapt to the temperature of the contest ground, and had no choice but to stay far away from the viewing grounds. However, most of them were reluctant to leave. This kind of world-shocking battle was not something that they could casuallye across.

    ¡°To think that there¡¯s someone from the Immortal pce supporting you.¡±

    Li Moyang¡¯s expression was veryplicated, within his despair, a wave of fury overflowed the heavens.

    ¡°So it turns out thaerson like you would instead lead a better life.¡± I have no choice but to believe in fate ¡­ I¡¯ve paid too much to be a man. Even though he had already be a pinnacle existence amongst the cultivators of Jizhou, he still had to bow his head and act like a dog in front of the immortal pce. And you? You have never experienced what I have experienced. You actually dared to shout out the slogan of revolting against the immortal pce, yet you got the people from the immortal pce to support you ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so fucking funny.¡±

    Li Moyang shook his head: ¡°This world, is just a joke in the first ce.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s because you think you¡¯re a joke.¡±

    Li Moyang pointed his hand forward and An Zheng immediately shed out. Raging mes appeared at the spot where he was standing just a moment ago. The mes that rose up from the ground twisted the air due to the high temperature, causing the bluestones on the ground to crackle and crack. And the most terrifying thing was that there was a suction force field where the fire appeared. If they were even a little bit slower, the force field would pull them into the fire.

    ¡°You only know how to dodge?¡±

    Li Moyang¡¯s finger had never left An Zheng¡¯s side. An Zheng continued to sh and teleport in the contest ground. His speed was very fast, but the fire had almost spread throughout the entire contest ground. Before long, An Zheng didn¡¯t even hace to stay.

    ¡°What an impressive talent.¡±

    An Zhengnded on a railing, and squatted down while looking at Li Moyang: ¡°You are one of the few cultivators that can cultivate the [Twin Elements], it is not strange that you have reached your current level of cultivation. However, most cultivators with dual elements would have no sess because it was difficult to make a decision, and their talent for pride would have no sess at all. In particr, if the two elemental energies could not be perfectly fused, they would eventually be lifeless due to the conflict between each other. You¡¯re amazing, and your luck is so good... Some people, who were of the fire and water element, would not be able to neutralize the force and would be tortured to death by their own power. As for you, you werementing about the injustice of fate just now ¡­ The heavens have bestowed upon you the talent of being together with fire and wind, yet you are still ming the heavens for being unfair. ¡±

    Li Moyang¡¯s finger swept across and ayer of mes rose from the railing where he was standing. An Zheng tumbled backwards, and as a gust of wind blew past, it actually brought that group of people chasing right behind An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s speed was already very fast, but Li Moyang hadpletely relied on his will to control this power, so no matter where his eyes went, he would always be able to see the ce where mes burned, so no matter how fast An Zheng was, it didn¡¯t seem to be faster than Li Moyang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°With such talent and cultivation, you actually have no confidence in killing me. Previously, you even wanted to pull the others to attack together, but I have to say ¡­¡±

    Before An Zhengnded, a ball of purple lightning shot out, sting the mes.

    After hended on the ground, he continued, ¡°I have to say, you are right. Even if you are very strong, you still won¡¯t be able to beat me. ¡±

    These wordspletely stimted Li Moyang¡¯s pride. He snorted, and suddenly rushed forward. As he moved, the energy field within a hundred meter radius around him also moved. Everywhere the aura passed, the mes burned fiercely. He dashed forward, and a trail of mes that waundred meters wide appeared. There was no doubt that as long as his aura wrapped around An Zheng, he would be burnt to ashes very quickly.

    An Zheng continuously shed and dodged, and there were several times where he was but an inch away from the me aura.

    ¡°You should be d that you created this contest ground yourself.¡±

    Li Moyang coldly said: ¡°But no matter how big, how long can you hide for?¡±

    An Zhengughed and replied: ¡°You really don¡¯t understand me huh. Generally speaking, when I meet an opponent stronger than me, I will not dodge. And when I meet someone who¡¯s not as good as me, I¡¯ll probably hang around for a while. I need morebat experience to make myself stronger. You haven¡¯t lost up till now, not because you¡¯re strong enough, but because it¡¯s not yet the time for me to need you to lose. ¡±

    These words, made Li Moyang so angry that he almost exploded.

    ¡°You lunatic!¡±

    Li Moyang bellowed as he raised both his hands and faced the sky with the palms of his hands. The people who were far away could vaguely see two pirs of light descending from the sun and converged onto Li Moyang¡¯s palm. He was truly angered to the point of being unable to contain his anger. After the two pirs of light entered his palm, mes suddenly rose from Li Moyang¡¯s body. The aura around him suddenly expanded tadius of a few hundred meters, covering the entire contest ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dodge this time!¡±

    mes ignited on the ground of the entire contest ground, looking from afar, it was as if the contest ground had turned into arge expanse ofva. The heat wave prated the protection of the magical formation, causing those who were a few hundred meters away to be unable to withstand it and continued to retreat.

    Even Yang Ji, who was seated on the high tform slightly narrowed his eyes, a slight look of worry could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t hide, then I won¡¯t hide.¡±

    Ayer of dazzling purple light appeared on An Zheng¡¯s body, followed by a set of armor that slowly appeared and protected his entire body. After the armor appeared, the mes within a few meters of him were all forced back. That was An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor, a heaven-defying divine tool that surpassed the limits of Purple-Rank.

    The mes were not able to prate through, not even reaching five meters away from the armor.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m only fighting you to gain somebat experience. You can¡¯t imagine what kind of person my future opponent is. He¡¯s omnipotent. If I am not able to take on everything, I will lose without a doubt. ¡±

    An Zheng stood proudly: ¡°There will be a day in the future when I defeat that person. However, if you only have that kind of strength, I think there¡¯s no need to continue waiting. ¡±

    His words were like a knife cutting through Li Moyang¡¯s self-esteem. When Li Moyang was praised as the number one warrior in the Jizhou, An Zheng was still nowhere to be found. To be humiliated by such a junior at this moment, the intensity of his anger could be imagined.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know what heavenly might is!¡±

    Li Moyang opened his mouth and spat out a fire dragon. It was no longer a white me, but a ck one. When they saw the ck Fire Dragon, everyone realized why his name was Li Moyang.

    That fire dragon looked likainting made of ink as it came surging over, its aura overflowing with mes. The temperature of the contest ground had more than doubled from before. The cultivators who were almost five hundred meters away from the contest ground could no longer endure it and their clothes started to ze. Furthermore, the formations on the contest ground were able to iste the temperature of the majority of the mes, otherwise, they would have already been burnt to ashes.

    ¡°Only then would it be interesting. It wouldn¡¯t seem so boring.¡±

    The mask armor on An Zheng¡¯s face was pulled down with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, and he lowered his body slightly forward. After pausing for a moment, he suddenly shot out with his feet stomping on the ground, like a cannonball.

 Chapter 1361 - The end of the second battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1361 ¨C The end of the second battle!</h4>

    Just like a fire dragon being sprayed with ink, it fiercely pounced towards An Zheng. And at this moment, the Reverse Scale Armor s on An Zheng¡¯s body appeared and covered his entire body.

    An Zheng, whose entire body was protected by his armor, stepped off and like a gust of wind, he rushed towards Mo Yang¡¯s dragon.

    ¡°You are courting death.¡±

    When Li Moyang saw that An Zheng actually nned to use his physical body to resist the might of the ck Sun Dragon, he could not help but snort coldly. No one understood his own ck Sun Dragon better than him. It was the purest power that he had extracted from cultivating the Sun¡¯s mes. The sun that people saw in the morning was bright red, and the sun that people saw in the afternoon was bright golden. However, Li Moyang knew that the most powerful part of the sun¡¯s mes was the darkness that people would not easily see.

    He was confident that his own ck Sun Dragon could burn An Zheng to ashes in an instant.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s head collided with Mo Yang¡¯s dragon, and in an instant, sparks flew in all directions. The ancient looking armor instantly turned red, as if it waspletely burnt. Li Moyang snickered in his heart. That armor looked ordinary, but it was so unbearable. He was sure that in the next second, An Zheng¡¯s armor would be turned into molten iron by the Dark Yang Dragon. An Zheng¡¯s flesh and bones flowed down together with the molten metal.

    A gigantic ball of fire exploded as An Zheng smashed into the ck Sun Dragon. His armor was burnt red, but it was just red ¡­ In fact, within the Reverse Scale Armor, An Zheng did not feel much heat from the heat at all.

    The terrifying thing about Reverse Scale Armor was that it could adapt to external forces. When the power of the wind element was unleashed on the Reverse Scale Armor, the Reverse Scale Armor would be able to adapt to the power of the wind element. When the power of the fire element was unleashed on the Reverse Scale Armor, the Reverse Scale Armor would be able to adapt to the power of the fire element. Aesult, when it was cut by the wind des, the Reverse Scale Armor left countless of densely packed scars, but afterwards there were no traces at all. The red mes from the fire were extremely weak, and would not cause any damage even after the mes had dissipated.

    ¡°I originally wanted to refine Divine Armor, but your Inky Yang Fire is still a bit inferiorpared to the Power of Essence Thunder.¡±

    An Zheng snorted in disdain and threw ouunch.

    Oncunch was thrown, the color of the sky and earth would change.

    The purple light that erupted from his fist instantly suppressed the ck mes. Following which, the long purple lightning dragon immediately forced the ck Sun Dragon to retreat.

    ¡°Your fire is of no value to my Reverse Scale Armor.¡±

    Witoar, the dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the sky. The long purple lightning dragon coiled around the ck Sun Dragon, and then, the Dragon God suddenly tightened his grip. The ck Sun Dragon was unable to withstand the pure and straightforward Power of Essence Thunder, and was directly crushed into pieces. The Inky Yang Dragon was blown into pieces and turned into countless fireballs that flew in every direction. The long purple lightning dragon split into countless streaks of purple lightning to chase after the fireballs. Previously, it had been a spectacr scene of fire on the ground, but now it was even more spectacr. The purple lightning pursuers¡¯ ck fire filled the sky as they moved swiftly in the sky.

    Li Moyang¡¯s expression became ugly. He really did not think that the sunlight fire that he had meditated on since he was young would actually not even poshreat to An Zheng.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    His eyes instantly widened.

    He could not see the expression of An Zheng behind the mask, but he guessed that it was filled with contempt.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Ever since I was young, I have cultivated the Sun¡¯s mes and endured the pain that others cannot endure. I have observed the changes of the sun every day, and I have lost my sight, but I have never given up. Why can¡¯t I kill you?! ¡±

    ¡°The hardships you¡¯ve gone through and the hard training you¡¯ve gone through are nothingpared to what I¡¯ve gone through.¡±

    An Zheng floated in midair: ¡°I have to remind you, do not let me near you. If I get near you, you won¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. ¡±

    Li Moyang roared. Although the despair in his heart had increased, it still made him feel like he was going to die on the road to death. A person¡¯s ruthlessness would often be forced to erupt at sucime. It was the eruption of despair.

    ¡°If worsees to worse, we will perish together!¡±

    Li Moyang roared, and the mes ignited on his body turnedpletely ck. He hadprehended the power of fire since he was young, and the heavens had been especially kind to him. They had even given him the power of wind, whichplemented each other¡¯s powers of fire. With the power of both wind and fire, he had caused quite a stir in the martial world. It had been a very, very long time since he had felt this way about himself.

    His body rose into the air, and in the middle of the air, the fire dragons formed by the wind and fire shot towards An Zheng one after another. Just like an invisible giant, fist after fist smashed towards An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s body looked so smallpared to the gigantic fire dragon tornado, but this tiny human had disyed even more terrifying strength in front of the heavenly might of the elemental energy of nature.

    A ming dragon swept towards An Zheng. An Zheng did not dodge or evade; he only threw a simple punch.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The punch shattered the fire dragon scroll, sending the mes flying in all directions. When the second fire dragon arrived, An Zheng still threw ouunch without any fancy movements, without any seemingly magnificent cultivation method, and even with this fist, it was so ordinary that people would feel like it could be used by anyone in the world. However, that one punch was enough to shatter the fire dragon, which seemed capable of exterminating the world.

    Punch, punch, punch. The majestic and grandiose fire dragon was unable to withstand a single blow from An Zheng¡¯s hard fist. One punch, one punch. This was how An Zheng fought his way from the Da Xi era all the way to this era. One punch, one punch. An Zheng wanted to create his own world, one world, and another world in perfect order!

    This kind of fist represented the purest power in the world, the power of a human. The more An Zheng fought, the fiercer he became, and the more powerful his punches became, the more explosive his punches became. As he walked forward, the fire dragon was smashed into pieces.

    The distance between the two became closer and closer. Even when Li Moyang saw that the two had started to retreat after closing the distance, they were still not as fast as An Zheng who was moving forward as if he was splitting a mountain. Moreover, this contest ground was only that big, where could he retreat to? In the past, Li Moyang was extremely proud of the fact that this contest ground was not that big, as he could control his fire with 100% uracy. But now, he wished that the contest ground could be tens of thousands of metres or even more. Only then could he avoid and escape.

    It was this punch that An Zheng relied on to forcibly open the way for himself, smashing apart thest bits of Li Moyang¡¯s confidence and dignity.

    When they were in Da Xi era, An Zheng looked like he had learned a lot of things but he was also good at everything. Later on, An Zheng practiced sword arts, where the seal was, all sorts of powers could be felt. However, the way these powers were disyed was just a simple punch.

    Boom! *

    An Zheng¡¯s punch had shattered Li Moyang¡¯s protective aura, and a hole had been smashed through the aura that had previously spread out for a few hundred meters. Wherever the gust of wind from the punch passed, the ck mes that had been coiling around it retreated. The fist wind was also the wind. The wind could help the fire, but when the wind reached a certain level, even the fire was afraid.

    One punch to destroy the aura and the other to extinguish the fire.

    An Zheng¡¯s two punches shattered Li Moyang¡¯s protective aura and extinguished the mes. Li Moyang still wanted to retreat, but his back struck the contest ground¡¯s enchantment formation, leaving him no way out.

    However, An Zheng stopped ten meters away from Li Moyang and ascended with a swoosh of his armor.

    ¡°I have to remind you that you didn¡¯t sign that bet with me.¡±

    An Zheng said in a serious tone: ¡°So, if you were to leave behind ast words, you would have to hand over Mo Yang Jun¡¯s territory to my Heavenly Awakening Sect!¡±

    Li Moyang let out an ¡®ah¡¯ sound, and cursed the most unsightly sentence in this world. Then, in an instant, the ck color of the mes on his body turned into a faint purple. An Zheng could tell that countless tiny wounds had appeared on his body, and his blood had flown out of his body and merged into the ck mes. Li Moyang wanted to burn his own life force and bloodline¡¯s power to make a final stand against An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile.¡±

    An Zheng rushed forward: ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to leave anyst words, then I can only take your territory down.¡±

    He punched out.

    Li Moyang had no other choice at this time, he clenched his teeth and punched out. The two¡¯s fists collided in midair. Fists and fists, this was the most direct and ultimate duel method between men. Humans were far more intelligent than other species and could create weapons to rece fists. However, the effects of any kind of weapon would not be as devastating as a fist to flesh attack.

    With a bang, the purple me burning on Li Moyang¡¯s fist was shattered by An Zheng¡¯s fist. Soon after, all the bones in Li Moyang¡¯s fist were shattered. Li Moyang¡¯s arm was flung backwards, but due to the force being too strong, it directly tore off his shoulder.

    Blood dripped from his severed arm.

    An Zheng arrogantly said: ¡°Since you still have the courage to fight me to the death, I¡¯ll give you a quick and straightforward death.¡±

    The fist. The fist.

    An Zheng punched towards Li Moyang¡¯s head, but before it coulde into contact with Li Moyang¡¯s head, his body exploded. That was the final pride of an expert standing at the very top of the mortal world ¡­ Self-detonation!

    ¡°Hold it back!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist struck down, the immense power on his fist was suppressing the explosive power, wanting to explode but unable to, the twisted power wreaked havoc in Li Moyang¡¯s body, it was obvious what kind of pain Li Moyang was enduring.

    ¡°No matter how you die, you die. How can you be so free to die? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s fist came crashing down, Li Moyang¡¯s body became more and more distorted, but the force was unable to burst out. That physical body looked so terrifying that even those who were watching from afar felt chills run down their spines.

    That was the difference in strength. That was the difference in realm.

    The power released by An Zheng¡¯s fist did not just contain power, it also contained a faith that no one couldpare to. In this era, people don¡¯t ¡­ In many cases, the power of faith will be ignored, feeling ethereal is unreal and untraceable. However, when faith enters one¡¯s bones, one will truly experience the change that faith brings.

    Li Moyang died, but in the end, he did not explode. The power that was about to be vented but could not be vented was forcefully sealed by An Zheng¡¯s body, so much so that the body that did not look especially broken was actually already smashed into meat paste.

    An Zheng withdrew his fist, and following his fist¡¯s release, Li Moyang¡¯s power was converted into his own power along with the cirction of the calligraphy and the calligraphy.

    An Zheng heaved a long sigh of relief. He had fought two consecutive rounds, but he didn¡¯t look tired at all.

    He turned around and looked at the stage where Fang Hongyun and Le Shangxiao were already trembling. Those two people hadn¡¯t even fought with An Zheng yet, but they had already lost.

 Chapter 1362 - Wit

    <h4>Chapter 1362 ¨C Wit</h4>

    Tie Kuangran was dead, Li Moyang was dead, and the alliance that looked like a solid foundation instantly copsed. The two remaining people on the high tform stood there silently, not knowing what to do for a moment. Escape? It seemed like there was no possibility of him escaping today. Judging from An Zheng¡¯s strength, even if the two of them worked together, they might not have any chance of winning now. Furthermore, Yang Ji¡¯s attitude was clear, it was impossible for the two of them to join hands.

    Seeing that An Zheng had killed Li Moyang, Yang Ji was obviously relieved, and sat morefortably on the chair. He then picked up the teacup and took a sip, looking very rxed. Fang Hongyun looked at Le Shang Xiao, Le Shang Xiao looked at Yang Ji.

    At this moment, the two of them experienced a longer period of despair than the two who had died.

    An Zheng tidied up his clothes, then walked back to the center of the contest ground. Looking at him, he seemed to still want to continue, as if he was waiting for the next person to challenge him. No... After a short break, they were ready to challenge the next contestant.

    ¡°You can have it.¡±

    Even Fang Hongyun was stunned by Le Shang Xiao¡¯s sudden words.

    ¡°Under the rule of the Lord of the East Pavilion, the number ofmoners within thirty thousand kilometers is in the hundreds of millions. The sect was at seven hundred and twenty-seven, the academy, and the Martial Arts Academy at one hundred and thirty-two. ¡°From today onwards, these are all yours ¡­¡±

    He cupped his fists towards An Zheng and said, ¡°I still want to live. I suddenly realized at that moment that the most important thing in my life was not this, but to live. You can think that I¡¯m scared, afraid, or not. As long as I am alive, anything is fine. ¡±

    ¡°Le Shangxiao!¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s eyes were already red. ¡°How are you still not aware? Even if you hand over everything you have, do you think An Zheng will let you go?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh, and in the next second he appeared on the stage, and sat down at the spot where he sat before. He picked up the cup of tea that was notpletely cold and took a sip: ¡°If I said those words just now, it would have no meaning at all.¡±

    He waved his hand, and Gu Chaotong walked over quickly.

    ¡°Tell me, will Fang Hongyun¡¯s items be enough to take my life?¡±

    Gu Chaotong took ouhick book from his spatial artifact and opened it, ¡°Fang Hongyun¡¯s Red Cloud Valley industry, including...¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°There¡¯s no need to recite it, even if this person can use the entire immortal pce to exchange for his life, I will not exchange it with him. The reason why I said Le Shangxiao can live is because he hasn¡¯t done anything evil in the past few years. ¡±

    ¡°Aerson, my greatest hobby is to sentence people to death.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Some people say that I am a hypocrite, it doesn¡¯t matter. My judgement of life and death is always better than that of others. Le Shang Xiao, if you are willing to hand over everything you have, I can let you leave freely. As for Fang Hongyun, you cannot leave. ¡±

    Le Shangxiao sped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry to thank me, you must stay in Yancheng. When my people take over all of your property and re-establish order, you can leave. Until then, you have to be right under my nose. ¡±

    Le Shangxiao¡¯s facial expression changed. After a moment of silence, he nodded his head: ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fang Hongyun was so angry that her face turned white, likiece of paper.

    ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t go too far! You think you can kill me just because you killed those few people? ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said: ¡°I know what you want to say. Your attainment in spatial techniques can be said to be the strongest amongst the few of you. Don¡¯t forget, I did know that you were inviting Li Moyang to eat your Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Four faced Bass Fish. Aren¡¯t I wary of you, to be able to catch Red Cloud Valley¡¯s four faced bass in the Yancheng? I don¡¯t know how much work you did and how much you know about me when you were preparing to kill me. But I know that in order to kill you, I¡¯ve been reading a lot of information about you these days. ¡±

    He sat there, and lightly said: ¡°Everyone knows that you are the valley master of Red Cloud Valley, and that you are the strongest amongst all of them. However, that was only because you had been hiding your skills very deeply all these years. What you are strong in is not your killing techniques, not your fighting techniques, but you ¡­ He was just someone who helped others kill. Your six fellow apprentices are the weapons for you to kill. ¡±

    ¡°Every time you fight with an expert, you use your The Art of Space to create opportunities for your six fellow apprentices. You never directly participate. You hide at the back, using the The Art of Space to continuously open channels, sending your six seniors to different directions and taking them by surprise. If the seven of you work together, it will indeed beadache. Furthermore, with your The Art of Space, you can go in and out as you please. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill him, then go.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s why I have never been defeated, but... I already know all of this, how can I let youe and go freely? ¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s eyes flickered, and a dark red pentagram appeared in the center of her hand which was hidden inside her sleeve. He suddenly squatted down and pressed her palm on the ground ¡­ A pentagram teleportation formation instantly appeared on the ground. Fang Hongyun sneered: ¡°Even if you knew, would you still be able to stop me?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Today, the first time my brother goes, will be your Red Cloud Valley. Because even though you aren¡¯t the strongest one, you are the most difficult to deal with one ¡­ Your magic array has already shed for a while, why haven¡¯t you left yet? Do you think you can not go back to the Red Cloud Valley? That¡¯s because your Red Cloud Valley no longer exists. Your six junior brothers will not be able to defeat my brothers without your help in The Art of Space. The teleportation formation that allowed you to teleport back in an instant in the Red Cloud Valley was also destroyed ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng made a gesture to invite him in, ¡°Please continue.¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s array shed a few times, but he was not teleported out.

    An Zheng looked like he wasughing in a more hateful manner, ¡°In fact, if you didn¡¯t listen to what I said, and teleported to another ce the moment you felt that you couldn¡¯t return to the Red Cloud Valley, you might have really left. However, after you heard me out, you became suspicious and tried one more time. All I need is for you to try one more time. ¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.

    He saw that the tform was surrounded by purple light, and the ground was covered in dense runes.

    ¡°In order to catch you, I had to put in a lot of effort.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°But in order to not arouse your suspicions and cause you to suddenly escape, we cannot activate this sealing circle in advance. It¡¯s a good thing that my Mind¡¯s Eye is a lot stronger than before. Now, you really can¡¯t leave. ¡±

    Le Shangxiao looked at An Zheng, his heart actually already filled with extreme fear. He finally knew how terrifying An Zheng was ¡­ In order to deal with today¡¯s situation, An Zheng had thought of everything and prepared everything he could. And they? He was once in high spirits because a few people decided to form an alliance, but they didn¡¯t even have anything substantial to show for it. A simple promise from their mouths allowed them to be carefree.

    This was the difference.

    Just as they thought that victory was within his grasp, An Zheng was preparing himself.

    Fang Hongyun stood there, her expression constantly changing. He knew that she had no other choice than to fight to the death. However, he also knew that even if she had the courage to fight to the death, it would still be meaningless. In a one on one fight, he was definitely not An Zheng¡¯s match. He did not see how An Zheng killed Ning Xiaolou, did not see how An Zheng killed the Nine Saints, but she saw An Zheng easily kill Tie Kuangran and Li Moyang.

    ¡°You want to ¡­¡±

    Fang Hongyun swallowed some saliva with much difficulty. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down and his throat was in extreme pain.

    ¡°What do you want from me before you let me go?¡±

    Fang Hongyun said witoarse voice, ¡°What you want is not to form enmity, not to have troubles in the future, but to have the number one position in the Jizhou. No matter how strong you are by yourself, no matter how strong the Heavenly Awakening Sect is, it is impossible for them to control the entire Jizhou from every angle. It¡¯s good for you that I¡¯m alive. You can use a blood curse to swear that I am willing to swear that I will be your subordinate in the future. As long as you give me orders, I cannot go against it. I can help you keep watch over this part of the Jizhou ¡­ And all these years, the treasures that I have umted are things that only I know where to hide, so I can give them to you. ¡±

    An Zhengughed with contempt.

    ¡°What I want. I¡¯ll get it myself. ¡°Mine, I¡¯ll guard it myself.¡±

    An Zheng said word by word, ¡°If I could be convinced by you right now, then I would have been convinced by others a long time ago. It was just like how an official taking bribes and sticking to their heart was a difficult thing. Once there was a first time, they would be likiver that could not be stopped. Very soon, a person would be a person who did not even recognize himself anymore. Someone said, An Zheng, what makes you think that the order you want to create is the best? These four words ¡­ ¡°Protect your heart.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point in telling you all this? Now you are ready to challenge me. If you win against me, doesn¡¯t that solve it? ¡±

    Fang Hongyun¡¯s lips turned ck, given his current situation, no one would be able to understand his feelings. Perhaps Le Shang Xiao could understand some of it, but only some. This was because An Zheng had already said that Le Shang Xiao wouldn¡¯t die, but Fang Hongyun was definitely going to die.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of receiving retribution in the future?¡±

    An Zhengughed heartily upon hearing this. ¡°Even people like you aren¡¯t afraid of retribution, what am I afraid of? If there is suching as retribution in this world, you have died hundreds or thousands of times. If you really want retribution, then I will be your retribution. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up and put down the teacup in his hand.

    ¡°I prepared this for you. You and the ce they died at are different. How nice.¡±

    An Zheng walked towards Fang Hongyun: ¡°People always have their moments of regret, but I know that what you regret is definitely not the number of people you should¡¯ve killed before, nor the number of things you should¡¯ve done, but the number of times you should¡¯ve regretteding to Yancheng. I see despair in your eyes, but... You should start to despair now, because the reason why I talked to you so much is because the activation of this formation does not require that much time. When you tried to teleport just now, the inneryer of the sealing spell formation has just activated and the outeryer hasn¡¯t ¡­ Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you. In order to prevent you from escaping, this sealing circle haotal of three levels.

    ¡°An Zheng, fuck your ancestor!¡±

    Fang Hongyun cursed, her eyes turning red.

 Chapter 1363 - Beginning of the Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1363 ¨C Beginning of the Journey</h4>

    No one really thought carefully about how An Zheng was able to crush such a strong alliance by himself.

    Even if there were those Immortal Pce Celestial Sovereign s standing on An Zheng¡¯s side, with An Zheng fighting them one by one, how could he win?

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t something that was tooplicated to exin. That was, he had made enough preparations. In order to cope with today¡¯s situation, An Zheng had spent almost all of his time understanding his opponent and formting a strategy. He did not waste a single second. Time was the same for everyone, whether they were cultivators or ordinary people. A minute is a minute. A cultivator lives a long time, but not twenty-five hours a day.

    The four people on the other side decided to join hands and think that victory was already in their grasp, while An Zheng was still thinking about what he hadn¡¯t expected, and that was the gap between them. Before the sun had risen up today, An Zheng¡¯s mind had already anticipated all that might happen today. Although there were some discrepancies, every battle, including the details, had already been simted in his mind.

    Fang Hongyun originally had the greatest chance of escaping, but unfortunately, in terms of intelligence, the gap between him and An Zheng was evenrger than the gap between him and An Zheng in terms of strength. After his The Art of Space, which he relied on to survive, had been imprisoned, this battle could even be described ascking in kindness. Compared to the battle between An Zheng and, they were on apletely different level.

    It was not that grand of a battle. If the previous battle had made everyone¡¯s heart beat faster, then this battle had quickly ended as everyone had expected.

    Fang Hongyun lost without any suspense. An Zheng¡¯s victory could bepletely described with just two words... Crushing.

    Returning to his seat, he sat down. On the opposite side of the table, a corpse that was not yetpletely cold announced the end of an era for Jizhou. From this moment onwards, the Jizhou would never be able to return to the era of the four sects¡¯ three monarchs.

    In this world, there were no more Swordlock Pavilion, no more Red Cloud Valley, no more Mo Yangjun ¡­ The Heavenly Awakening Sect was synonymous with the entire Jizhou. Other than the Kai Yuan Temple, which was at peace with the world, all the other sects and Heavenly Awakening Sect s woulde to punish them one by one.

    The war had already ended. The leader of the Mizar Temple stood up and bowed towards the Divisions monk, ¡°After hearing what I have to say, I will enlighten you. When I return, I will close my doors and cultivate. Kaiyuan Temple wees you to lecture on the scriptures at all times. ¡±

    The monk from Divisions also stood up and sped his hands together, ¡°Thank you, big monk, for today¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°The monk didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, big monk. You didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The two of them bowed to each other before the monk of the Kaiyuan Temple turned around and walked away. He looked like an old man in histe twenties, but he was in good spirits. He walked with his back hunched, unable to straighten himself. Perhaps this was the result of all the pressure and responsibility that had weighed on his shoulders over the years.

    He stopped by An Zheng¡¯s side, and after being silent for a while, said: ¡°Unit, you can do what Master Divisions has said ¡­ I will use thunder and lightning to do good. ¡±

    Using thunder to do good was something that both the Monk of the Divisions and the head monk of the Kaiyuan Temple were arguing about. In the end, neither of them was able to convince the other. However, the monk from the Kaiyuan Temple had not said anything the entire time. In fact, his attitude was very clear.

    ¡°Everyone says that the heavens have the right to live ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s actually wrong.¡±

    The monk said seriously, ¡°The High Genius has no good nature. The Heavens are cold and detached, and he has no feelings whatsoever. Everything was imagined by a person, so in the end, it was still a person who deserved to live a good life. People cheat and kill each other, but they still dream about the good fortune of the heavens ¡­ All kinds of jokes, this was the biggest joke. So, I can only hope that under the weight of your lightning strikes, the remaining voices will have good intentions. ¡±

    An Zheng sped his hands together and bowed: ¡°I, An Zheng, will remember the monk¡¯s words.¡±

    The monk smiled and said with a kind expression, ¡°Kai Yuan Temple wees you too.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will definitely go.¡±

    The monk nodded and left.

    As the host of the Mizar Temple, he had a ce amongst the three Monarchs of the four sects in the Jizhou, but he did not havorse and carriage to travel with. He came alone, alone. In any case, such a person was worthy of respect.

    After An Zheng sent off the presiding monk of the Mizar Temple, he turned around and looked at Le Shang Xiao: ¡°Mister Le, I had already said what I needed to say just now. In the next few days, I will have to trouble Yancheng to stay. ¡°When my people take over everything under your rule, rebuild the order, and stabilize it, you will be free to do so.¡±

    Le Shangxiao was silent for a moment before replying: ¡°After Fang Hongyun was killed by you, I thought you¡¯d impatiently attack me.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Why?¡±

    Le Shangxiao said: ¡°Only after I die will you truly feel at ease with my tens of thousands of miles.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If what I ampeting for is the mountains and rivers, but the numbers that describe the size of the region... If what I want is this position, then I really should kill you. Even if you can¡¯t threaten me anymore, in order to avoid future troubles, I should still let you die. But the reason I killed was different from what you think. My goal is also different from what you all think. ¡±

    He made a gesture of invitation, ¡°A manor has already been specially prepared for you in the city, so it¡¯s not that bad. Before today¡¯s battle, the garden had already been tidied up. When people do wrong things in order to protect themselves, as long as they do not harm themon people, do not harm the innocent, did not cause any evil consequences, anything that can be forgiven can be forgiven. I don¡¯t care about the alliance you had with Li Moyang and the others. I don¡¯t care what you say. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go back and have a good rest. Perhaps before long, you will see a different Jizhou.¡±

    Le Shangxiao let out a long sigh: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Jizhou like that no longer has anything to do with me.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°No, it¡¯s rted to everyone.¡±

    Le Shangxiao shook his head without saying a word. Under this kind of situation, he couldn¡¯t calm down no matter what. At that time, he made the decision to hand over all of his properties to An Zheng. He was not only thinking about his own life and death ¡­ Furthermore, the hundreds of millions of citizens would be involved in the war, and countless casualties would be guaranteed. And exactly because An Zheng knew that he had thought about all these, she allowed him to live.

    If saving a person¡¯s life was better than building a sevenyered pagoda, then what about saving millions of people?

    In fact, An Zheng did not expect that the things that the Martial Arts Conference had to do would be done in a day. The reason why it went so smoothly was greatly rted to Yang Ji¡¯s words about following the rules. If Yang Ji had not suddenly sided with him, things would not have gone smoothly.

    An Zheng smiled and nodded at Yang Ji, then walked to the side of the stage.

    ¡°I was wrong when I said that I had taken away three days of your chance to show yourself. I just didn¡¯t think it would take three days. Everyone has seen clearly who I killed. After that, in Jizhou, was the only sect that had the authority to enforce thew. Soon, the Heavenly Awakening Sect will issue a new order and rules of order. I have neither the time nor the need to exin so much.

    ¡°I will give you the three days I have been deprived of you. I will give you three more days. Martial Arts Conference had three days, and the first six days were all your opportunities to show off. The great doors of the Heavenly Awakening Sect is always open for righteous people. ¡±

    He arrogantly said: ¡°As for the disciples from Swordlock Pavilion, Red Cloud Valley, Dongting Jun and Mo Yangjun, I am sorry ¡­ This time, the Martial Arts Conference has nothing to do with you. ¡±

    He turned around and bowed towards Yang Ji. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yang Ji snorted: ¡°No need to thank me, it has nothing to do with me. I can only bear with what my superior told me that I can¡¯t beat him. If I can beat him, I won¡¯t listen to him. If I knew that I could finish what I did in Martial Arts Conference in a single day, I wouldn¡¯t havee here so early. I would have brought too many clean clothes ¡­ ¡±

    He got up and stretched his body, then walked down the stage while stretching his limbs, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m dirty. I¡¯ll stay in Yancheng for a few more days. If something happens ¡­ Juste find me. ¡±

    Of course, An Zheng knew what he meant, he was worried that there would be more aftershocks. An Zheng had just said to the cultivators of the Jizhou that there would be no more Swordlock Pavilion s after this, it was just an oath. Those were several experts, and they weren¡¯t just a Sect Leader. Every major power didn¡¯t worship a few unfathomable cultivators of the older generation?

    Actually, An Zheng¡¯s journey had not ended, it had only just begun. Besides, man is one of the mostplicated things. Originally, the three Monarchs and seven families of the four sects were divided equally among the Jizhou s, but none of those old fellows who could live in seclusion did say anything. If An Zheng was the strongest in the family, then there would be someone who would stand out. Not to mention anything else, just the reputation of number one in the Jizhou would bring about countless trouble for An Zheng.

    Back in the room, An Zheng leaned against the chair, and stood behind him while gently massaging his shoulder.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes and sleep for a while.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s fingers were gentle and soothing, and her acupoints were pressed with extreme precision. An Zheng felt an unprecedented sense of rxation. He leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed and really fell asleep. Some people sleep soundly in peaceful days, so their greatest enjoyment is simply to sleep soundly. Those who had ambitions in their hearts were unwilling to even sleep for a little longer.

    The journey had just begun, and the next few days would likely be even more intense than today. At this height that An Zheng was at, his opponents were also no longer just average people like before.

 Chapter 1364 - Until Eating

    <h4>Chapter 1364 ¨C Until Eating</h4>

    An Zheng also didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, but when he opened his eyes, the sky outside was already very dark. Qu Liuxi sat right beside him and he rested his head on Qu Liuxi¡¯s arm. He hadn¡¯t moved for a long time and he didn¡¯t know if her arm was really sore or numb.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up and let me see your hands?¡±

    An Zheng said with pain in his heart.

    Qu Liuxiughed like the warm winter sun.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡±

    She had only said these three words, but they werepletely sweet.

    An Zheng held her in his arms and rubbed her arms, ¡°It¡¯s sucare asion for me to be at ease and I wanted to apany you for a bit more, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would sleep until it was night. You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right? How about we go out for dinner today? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head, ¡°I want to have some stew. I don¡¯t have any in Nine Saint Mountain City.¡±

    ¡°Then go find it.¡±

    An Zheng pulled Qu Liuxi up and walked outside. Not far from the courtyard was Weiyang Lake. At this moment, Weiyang Lake was still very beautiful. Under the moonlight, theke looked very enchanting. Qu Liuxi couldn¡¯t resist taking a deep breath. She opened her arms and let the wind from theke move her long hair. Weiyang Lake was very big, extending all the way until the outside of Yancheng. Connecting with the moat of the Yancheng was the Water City Gate of the Yancheng on the other side of theke. After exiting the city gates, one would be able to see the vast contest ground.

    Although he could not see, he could imagine that the contest ground was still crowded with people. The rogue cultivators would not waste a single second. Those who had originally wanted to go to the Swordlock Pavilion and those who wanted to go there all changed their original intentions. Right now, they only had one goal, and that was to enter the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    However, the Heavenly Awakening Sect was the hardest sect to enter.

    The two of them walked by theke and exited the academy. It was a very bustling street. However, An Zheng had forgotten. He had already ordered a curfew, and at this moment, there was not a single pedestrian on the street. Therger restaurants were all closed, since there were no customers at night.

    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±

    Qu Liuxi squinted her eyes andughed, causing her face to turn slightly red, as she pulled on Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand: ¡°I know a ce to eat.¡±

    Walking along the main street for around seven to eight hundred meters, he saw a brightly lit restaurant. An Zheng treated her disciple in the Heavenly Awakening Sect extremely well. This was something that everyone knew, and themoners in the Yancheng saw it even more clearly. Because there were disciples on patrol at night, in order to worry about them starving, An Zheng got Gu Chaotong to contact several restaurants that were open for business at night, and those disciples that were in charge of patrolling would be able to eat a steaming hot meal when they changed their duties.

    An Zheng brought Qu Liuxi and walked into the restaurant. The hot air inside made people feelfortable. The Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples who were dressed in the same uniform were seated around a table. They were all well-behaved, and no one spoke loudly. They were not soldiers, but they had more strict discipline than soldiers.

    At each table, there were six dishes, along with arge pot of stew. The steamed buns were steaming and no one was allowed to drink when they were on duty. People who don¡¯t like to eat pasta and rice. When the disciple guarding outside the door saw An Zheng, he was so excited that he almost shouted out loud. An Zheng waved his hand to indicate for him not to make any noise, then went in through the door and found a table at the side to sit at.

    At this time, a disciple stood up, sped his hands, and politely said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have a bowl and chopsticks.¡±

    The sleepy waiter said: ¡°Too little? How is this possible? Maybe you stole it. ¡°Don¡¯t eat without a bowl or chopsticks, just grab with your hands.¡±

    This restaurant was originally opened by a very important person under Ning Xiaolou¡¯smand. This person was called Liang Jin. This person had a good reputation in the Yancheng, he did not do anything evil. At that time, when he was thinking about how to stabilize the Yancheng, he decided to keep him in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and gave him the position of Branch Lord. Perhaps the waiter felt that his master was much more noble than the ordinary disciples, and it was also because he was tired from serving so many people at night that he spoke so rudely.

    The disciple was stunned for a moment. He did not expect the waiter to have sucone. He opened his mouth and sat down without saying anything. Hispanion who was sitting beside him nced at him. He finished the steamed bun in a few bites, then ced the chopsticks in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m full, so I haven¡¯t used my chopsticks yet.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, obviously his own disciple did not say anything, but the waiter was still chattering, ¡°All of you are even harder to serve than a f * cking lord, and you even have to eat and drink to your fill of food, and the things you eat are not worth much, a bunch of people working hard for you can¡¯t even earn much money.¡±

    A person dressed in the uniform of a level three disciple should be the leader of the group. The disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect were divided into seven ranks and the level three disciples was not low. He stood up and said, ¡°When I first talked to you, if you felt that it was fine to not do our business if you didn¡¯t earn money, we wouldn¡¯t have forced you to do so. ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted this business, why are you acting this way?¡±

    The waiter held onto his waist and said, ¡°What, just this attitude?¡± I usually get a few tips for serving a table full of guests. Who gave it to me? ¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, signalling the disciple at the door toe over. The disciple immediately ran over. An Zheng asked in a low voice: ¡°The owner of this shop, Liang Jin, has been here before?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, Helmsman Liang has been here twice, and he has not spoken to anyone. He seemed to be unwilling to pay any attention to us. He merely gave a few instructions to his shop assistant before leaving. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine now.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Although this was not a big deal, as Ning Xiaolou¡¯s old subordinate, it was reasonable that he would resist against An Zheng¡¯s people. However, An Zheng was not the type of person to make his subordinates suffer grievances.

    He took out the magic tool he used to contact the important people in the sect, wrote a few words on it, and then put it away. Qu Liuxi could see that his expression was ugly and held his hand.

    Not long after, Gu Chaotong hurried over under the protection of a few guards. Seeing that An Zheng was about to speak, An Zheng signaled him toe over without making any noise. Gu Chaotong bent his waist and came over, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What orders does Sect Master have?¡±

    ¡°Did you personally visit this restaurant back then?¡±

    ¡°Subordinate... This subordinate has too many things to do, so I didn¡¯t have the time toe over to take a look. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You have so many urgent matters to take care of. If you were to personally take care of such a small matter, it would seem that your subordinates are too useless.¡± Except, your subordinates are indeed rather useless. But I can guess, although you have never been here before, you should know the ce, and you must have made the request. Liang Jin is one of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s old tribe and Ning Xiaolou¡¯s men have never been on good terms with the people of my Heavenly Awakening Sect. Do you n to use this matter to ease the rtionship between the two of them? ¡±

    Gu Chaotong bowed his head, ¡°This subordinate has indeed considered it that way.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the several shops. No matter how many shifts they have changed, these stores must not close for 24 hours while they are in Martial Arts Conference. We have given them enough money, at least four times as much as their normal flow of water. It was hard work, so I gave it the money. ¡±

    ¡°The money is already given, and we¡¯ve already agreed to not stop for twenty-four hours, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After An Zheng instructed a few times in a low voice, Gu Chaotong agreed and immediately ran out.

    Just then, the innkeeper walked out while rubbing his eyes. As he walked, he said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s almost daybreak.¡± Do you think this ce to rest? I just promised to cook for you, and no one wants you to stay. ¡°One group has finished eating, while the other group is still eating. If you give me some money, I can consider letting you sit for a while.¡±

    A few waiters also followed and shouted, ¡°Leave as soon as you¡¯re done eating. This ce isn¡¯t your ce. How long do you want to sit there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not just doing business with you.¡±

    The level three disciple stood up and looked at everyone, apologetically saying, ¡°This matter is my fault. Tomorrow, I won¡¯t be eating at this restaurant, let¡¯s go to another house.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re so cocky, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m begging you toe?¡±

    The shopkeeper snorted: ¡°This shop belongs to your Yancheng¡¯s Branch Lord, Mister Liang. If it wasn¡¯t for Mister Liang¡¯s sake, who would care about you people? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not willing toe, but I¡¯m not willing to serve you either.¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t your Heavenly Awakening Sect have very strict discipline? It¡¯s said that beating up civilians is a very big crime. Come on, you don¡¯t like me being beaten up, right?¡±

    ¡°If I were to report you to thew enforcement authorities of your Heavenly Awakening Sect, I¡¯m afraid even you would not feel well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I ask you to leave politely, then leave. Don¡¯t wait for me to say ¡®scram¡¯.¡±

    As An Zheng sat there, Qu Liuxi clearly felt the coldness of An Zheng¡¯s hand that she was holding.

    At this moment, the sound of orderly footsteps could be heard outside. The sound of the footsteps was like muffled thunder that came rolling in from the ground, and even the ground seemed to tremble from the force. The shopkeeper who was cursing and swearing became curious. He walked to the door and looked outside, only to see a densely packed group of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples outside. He could not see the end of the street, and did not know how many people could there be. The disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect lined up in an orderly fashion, filling the entire street with people.

    ¡°Fuck, what is this?¡±

    He turned around and shouted, ¡°Go and find Mister Liang!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for me, I¡¯ming.¡±

    Don¡¯t know how he obtained this information, but Liang Jin walked in with a gloomy face. He stood at the entrance, turned around, and said to the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples that were lining up outside the door: ¡°What do you want to do? The streets are blocked, and the people cannot travel. Is this the rule of your Heavenly Awakening Sect? I am the Branch Lord Liang Jin, disperse! ¡±

    ¡°Your Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    An Zheng coldly asked. Liang Jinlei turned his head abruptly, and the moment he saw An Zheng sitting inside, his face immediately turned deathly white.

    ¡°Zong...¡± Sect Master. ¡±

    An Zheng slowed down his breath and said indifferently: ¡°Nothing much, these are the disciples I sent to maintain the order in the Martial Arts Conference. They have been tired for an entire day and night, and even if they are hungry, they have gotten tired. ording to what we previously discussed, your restaurant won¡¯t ept any guests but Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples. You can¡¯t close the door for twenty-four hours.

    ¡°Right ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go and cook. When my people are full, they can rest in your shop.¡±

    An Zheng sat there, his face had already calmed down: ¡°The people of my Heavenly Awakening Sect have rules, we don¡¯t quarrel, and only line up to eat. But there is one thing... It was fine to loserson¡¯s meal, not even a pair of chopsticks. From this moment on, I will do nothing but watch my people eat until thest one is full. ¡±

    The disciple who did not have chopsticks before was standing there with his eyes red.

 Chapter 1365 - Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 1365 ¨C Overbearing</h4>

    The streets outside the tavern werepletely filled with water, the neat rows of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples stood there solemnly. Although they did not converse loudly, everyone knew why they were summoned here so quickly.

    The sect master had personallye out to support the angered disciples. This sort of thing would always make one¡¯s heart heat up.

    Although the cold winter wind made everyone on the street feel somewhat cold, their hearts were still warm.

    ¡°Sit down and eat until you¡¯re full.¡±

    An Zheng pressed down his hand and then pointed to the dishes on the table. ¡°Give us one ording to the rules, how many dishes are there for each of us?¡±

    ¡°Eight people¡¯s worth of dishes, six fried vegetables and a stew. There is no limit to the amount of steamed buns and rice.¡±

    ¡°Come here six people.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand.

    Gu Chaotong brought a few people to sit beside An Zheng, waiting for the dishes to be served.

    Liang Jin Lai, who had worked under Ning Xiaolou for many years, was actually not very loyal to Ning Xiaolou. When he was assigned to be the Branch Lord of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, he was still quite happy, and felt that he was not looked down upon. But as the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s reputation grew, and as An Zheng massacred across the entire contest ground during the day, and as the people kept mentioning Ning Xiaolou, he kept feeling a little ufortable.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his old tribe was helping the Heavenly Awakening Sect maintain its stability, would he, An Zheng, be able to survive in the contest ground?

    But today, he knew that this trivial matter could very well ruin his future in the Yancheng. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder in his heart about how far An Zheng wanted to go. If it was just for the sake of venting the anger of his disciple, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done anything to his. After all, he was the representative of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s Old n. If they were to make a move on him, Ning Xiaolou¡¯s original subordinates would not be able to sit still.

    Thus, he had some confidence.

    ¡°Sovereign, you are putting us in a difficult position.¡±

    Liang Jin thought about it for a while and felt that if he didn¡¯t stand up for his subordinates, then who would be willing to follow him?

    ¡°Even if there is anything wrong with my attitude, I apologize for them. However, if the Sect Leader orders it this way, they will probably die of exhaustion. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and nced at Liang Jin. ¡°Are you trying to reason with me?¡±

    It was only a single nce, but Liang Jin could feel as if his heart had been stabbed. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt chills on his back and cold sweat instantly soaked his clothes. As he stood there, he had the urge to kneel down. He clenched his teeth and forced himself to hold on for a while, but the feeling did not subside.

    However, An Zheng only looked at him once, while Liang Jin felt like he had walked through the gates of hell.

    ¡°Master, let me apologize on behalf of my subordinate.¡±

    Liang Jin turned around, and cupped his fists towards the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple who had suffered a grievance before, ¡°You should take responsibility for today¡¯s matter. My people also aren¡¯t intentionally targeting you, or perhaps they are truly tired. We are all members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, so we cannot separate ourselves because of this. ¡±

    ¡°Are we all from the Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    An Zheng squinted, ¡°Just now, who said something at the door, how was your Heavenly Awakening Sect?¡±

    Liang Jin Lai¡¯s face was pale as he said, ¡°Sect Master, my men have done meritorious deeds, you can¡¯t treat them like this. If it were not for them, where did the Yancheng get such a stable job? ¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°So that¡¯s what you think. You¡¯re nning to reason with me right ¡­ The only way to verify truth is to practice. Say, if not for you, the Yancheng would not be as peaceful and stable as we are now. Then let¡¯s see if the Yancheng is going to be in chaos without your people. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Yancheng would have turned into a mess.

    He waved his hand, ¡°Other than the manager and kitchen chefs in this restaurant, all of Liang Jin¡¯s subordinates have been taken down and unarmed. From today onwards, they are no longer members of our Heavenly Awakening Sect. On the other hand, I can¡¯t get rid of all these people in the restaurant. I¡¯m still hungry, and the men of Heavenly Awakening Sect are hungry as well. I am a man of my word. I said, let everyone eat their fill in this shop, I must do it. If I did not do it because of me, then I came from punishment. If it¡¯s not because of me that we haven¡¯t all had a hot meal, then let¡¯s find out who it is. ¡±

    Liang Jinlei¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°An Zheng, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing any bad results by doing this?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you know how many people have threatened me before you? ¡±

    Liang Jinlei¡¯s entire body trembled as he said, ¡°Worsees to worse!¡±

    ¡°The fish will die, the will still be fine.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you this confidence, but to make you think that you¡¯re so important, and make you think that I¡¯m keeping you alive, is because I have to have you, so I¡¯m begging you. Or is it elimination method ¡­ Gu Chaotong, send someone to inform all the people in Heavenly Awakening Sect that he was leaving, but in Ning Xiaolou¡¯s old tribe, if they feel that they have been wronged, they can leave. If they thought that after leaving the Heavenly Awakening Sect, they would be finished, they could even stay and watch as it was over for them. I can reject the fact that there are a million warriors in Qinguan who are good at fighting, but I really can¡¯t leave you people? ¡±

    Liang Jin had already been forced into a dead end, and after he let out a cry, he was about to charge forward, but when he raised his foot, he was suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t know where the power came from, nor did he see An Zheng make a move, he only felt that his entire body was tightly bound by countless ropes, and there were even a few steel nails that were ruthlessly wedged into the ground.

    He couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t even blink his eyes.

    ¡°The fishdeath is broken ¡­¡± You really overestimate yourself. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the shopkeeper and the shop assistant who werepletely stunned, as well as those who stood trembling at the door.

    ¡°Go and cook, my people are full.¡±

    Not long after, An Zheng¡¯s table had a standard amount of dishes for a meal, six Stir-Fried Vegetables and a pot of stew. An Zheng picked up a steamed bun and picked up a mouthful of the dish, putting it into his mouth. The taste wasn¡¯t that good, but this was simple food. Too many people have made eating no longer a meal, but a social interaction, a means.

    The disciples entered in groups after groups, and left after eating their meals. However, there were still many people lining up on the street. One could not see the end of them.

    Four hours. Twelve hours. Two hours ¡­ After eating, An Zheng brought Qu Liuxi and left. Liang Jin who was frozen stood there like a statue, his posture wasical andical. He just watched on helplessly. The shop assistants were so tired that they were on the verge of copse. As long as the customers didn¡¯t stop eating, the kitchen would have to continue cooking while the waiters would have to clean up and wash the dishes.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯sw enforcement team was standing around the house, there were even people in the kitchen, who dared to stop?

    An Zheng madrip to Martial Arts Conference to watch thepetition between the rogue cultivators. Actually, one could easily deduce a person¡¯s character from just one move. Sitting on the high tform watching the fight, there were indeed a few youths that made his eyes light up.

    Just as they were watching, dozens of people walked up from below the tform, and all of them had ugly expressions on their faces. He was clearly angry, but he held it in and didn¡¯t dare show it. It made people ufortable to look at him. These people were all from Ning Xiaolou¡¯s original old n. Now, they were all members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Some people even held important positions. Most of the officials in the Yancheng were still these people.

    The one who led the group was called Du Shang Yuan, he brought his men and went up to the stage, quickly approaching An Zheng and bowed, ¡°Greetings Sect Master.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Move to the side a little, stand in my way and watch the battle.¡±

    Du Xiangyuan¡¯s expression changed, but he did not dare disobey. He leaned to the side, straightened his body, and said, ¡°I heard that Sect Master removed Liang Jin from Heavenly Awakening Sect? Your subordinate knows he shouldn¡¯t havee to ask, but we are old colleagues, so we should do something. So we wanted toe over and ask, ¡°What did he do wrong?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t look at him, and said while watching: ¡°Don¡¯t stop, continue. I want to hear your final words.¡±

    Du Xiangyuan was stunned for a moment. An Zheng¡¯s attitude gave him an ominous premonition. But now that things had reached this point, there didn¡¯t seem to be any path of retreat.

    ¡°We only wanted to ask the sect master to give him a way out. It has already been almost twelve hours, and those workers have made a mistake. However, Liang Jinlei has been locked in your inn for twenty-four hours, and his bloodline is still not working. If you don¡¯t let him move, his blood and Qi channels might even be crippled. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Then let him move, he can move however he wants.¡±

    He gritted his teeth and endured. Lowering his head, he said, ¡°Sect Master, it was Liang Jin¡¯s fault. Sect Master punished him. That is only natural. But we can¡¯t just cripple him like this, if the sect head really did that, our old colleagues might feel cold in their hearts too. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You still have something to say, continue, that is not enough.¡±

    Du Shang harrumphed in his heart, ¡°If Sect Master is determined to kick Liang Jinping out of Heavenly Awakening Sect, then you can also go with us. We and Liang Jin are like brothers, we can¡¯t just watch him suffer alone. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded and replied seriously: ¡°Sure.¡±

    Du Xiangyuan¡¯s heart shook, and asked An Zheng in disbelief, ¡°Sect Master, what did you say? ¡°Well, what do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°What are these people who have nothing to do with the Heavenly Awakening Sect doing here? Give them one day to pack up and leave the Yancheng. If they can¡¯t leave within one day, it will be considered an illegal invasion. ¡±

    Du Xiangyuan was stunned: ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at him, ¡°You shall be merciful onest time, I will give you whatever you ask for. In the future, none of you are members of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, but as long as you are still there, don¡¯t do anything that vites the rules of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Let¡¯s go, by the way ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning of the month, so I won¡¯t be paying you guys your sries.¡±

    Du Xiangyuan angrily said, ¡°You ¡­ You really dare to do that? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, as if he was about to do something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to one. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have someone ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°Throw them all out. Watch them, don¡¯t take anything away. Besides the clothes they are wearing, it¡¯s stealing to bring anything out of Yancheng. I¡¯ll give you guys face, don¡¯t ¡­ ¡±

    At this moment, Du Xiangyuan¡¯s heart was as dead as ashes.

 Chapter 1366 - Objectives

    <h4>Chapter 1366 ¨C Objectives</h4>

    Dozens of Ning Xiaolou¡¯s old tribe members stood on the high tform. These people were extremely embarrassed. If they were to leave now, then they would no longer hace in the martial arts world. They weren¡¯t willing to ept this, so they regretted and hated him as well.

    If not for Liang Jining here to cause trouble for no reason, they would at least hace in the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Speaking of which, the position of Yancheng¡¯s Branch Lord was already very important. Liang Jin did not know why his brain drank water but he did not treasure it.

    These people cursed Liang Jin¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors in their hearts, regretting that they themselves were so irrational. They thought that with more people, they could threaten An Zheng.

    ¡°Sect Leader ¡­¡±

    One of them quickly came over and kneeled down, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was coerced here by them. If I don¡¯te, they will target me. My heart has never changed from respect to the sect master. I am willing to give my all, including my life, for the Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    When the other person saw him acting in such a manner, he quickly ran over and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Du Xiangyuan. He forced us toe. He said if we didn¡¯te, he¡¯d kill us all. ¡±

    Du Xiangyuan was stunned for a moment before he flew intage, ¡°Bullshit! Isn¡¯t it all because of what you said, we have more people so there¡¯s no need to be afraid of An Zheng. You also said that the most important thing that An Zheng wants now is to be united, he doesn¡¯t dare do anything to us, as long as we unite as one, we will be able to benefit even more from the Heavenly Awakening Sect! ¡±

    The face of the man from before turned pale, ¡°You are spitting blood! You clearly said all of this. ¡±

    The other person said, ¡°Sovereign, everything was done by Du Xiangyuan. I plead for you to punish him!¡±

    The group of people were making a ruckus and almost started fighting. These people were also very smart. At the most dangerous time, they reacted almost simultaneously, and that was to sell a person. If we don¡¯t give An Zheng a proper answer to this matter, then we will all die. Therefore, a decision can be made very easily between your death and mine.

    Du Xiangyuan was originally a leading figure, but now that he was suddenly betrayed, one could only imagine the feeling.

    ¡°Since you want me to be the scapegoat, then let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Du Guyuan snorted, then looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°An Zheng, I respect you for being a good man, but we all know that without these things, you would have killed us sooner orter. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t see these people as fence-sitters. Do they think they can survive by selling me out? Stop dreaming ¡­ An Zheng, listen carefully, they secretly dug many basements in the Yancheng, and secretly constructed many arrays. They arranged a date beforehand, and razed the Yancheng to the ground.

    ¡°They also made the same preparations in the academy. Many of the craftsmen who repaired and rebuilt the academy were arranged by them. They set up explosive items near your residence and mixed it with a special poison.¡±

    ¡°Du Xiangyuan, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Du Xiangyuan, you are a scum!¡±

    Those people immediately became confused and their faces paled.

    Du Xiangyuan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all want me to die in exchange for your lives? When did I, Du Xiangyuan, be such a selfless person? ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, let¡¯s all die together. When we reach the Infernal Realm, if you have the ability, you can kill me again.¡±

    An Zheng looked at them indifferently, not surprised at all.

    ¡°With people like you around, even if Ning Xiaolou didn¡¯t have me, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, ¡°Take them all down... Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything about you? If I can get you all to do whatever you want under my nose, my Heavenly Awakening Sect would be too useless. ¡±

    These people¡¯s cultivation could not even withstand a single blow to An Zheng. It was just a Dao Sect sealing technique, but it caused all these people to be frozen in ce.

    An Zheng stood up and left, not even sparing them another nce.

    In the academy, An Zheng sat at his desk and read the reports from various ces that had just been delivered to him. Chen Shaobai and the rest had basically finished what they had to do, but it was not going to be easy for them to eliminate all the major powers.

    These great powers that had established themselves in the Jizhou for thousands of years would not copse just because of a sect master¡¯s death. Which great power didn¡¯t have a few old monsters overseeing it, so it could be said that An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect had achieved aplete victory? An Zheng killing a few people in a row by himself was still very far from being able to unite the Jizhou.

    ¡°Master, are we really going to kill all of them?¡±

    Gu Chaotong stood beside An Zheng, and said with his head lowered: ¡°If they don¡¯t die, they are still somewhat useful.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head as he looked at the battle report and casually replied, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me.¡±

    Gu Chaotong was stunned for a moment, feeling a little anxious in his heart.

    The weight of An Zheng¡¯s words could be said to be light or heavy.

    An Zheng put down the brush in his hand, sat up straight and said seriously: ¡°If I waerfect and fierce person in your heart, then your thoughts would havepletely matched mine. Do you think that I want to kill those people because they are a hidden danger of the Heavenly Awakening Sect? That¡¯s why I said, you don¡¯t know me. Whoever I kill, it¡¯s because these people have done the damnedest thing. The word ¡°formidable and formidable¡± is still far from me. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong suddenly reacted as his back felt a slight chill. He knew that he had made a mistake. He wanted to help some kind of formidable person, but An Zheng had never been one. An Zheng did not kill people for his own goal, but because these people had done the damnable thing. An Zheng waerson who came from the Ming Fa Si, and he did not care about benefits. What he cared about was whether or not this person had done something that would cause them to lose their lives.

    ¡°This subordinate will remember that.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I know what you are talking about. Most of the opponents I met were people like that. If I wanted to defeat them, I had to at least understand them. So if you want me to be like that, then I can easily do it. I also believe that if I be that kind of person, not to mention the Jizhou, even the hegemony of the Nine Prefectures will be around the corner. But no, Gu Chaotong... What was the original intention of the establishment of the Heavenly Awakening Sect? It was to change the world. If I be that kind of person and kill people for my goals, then in the future, even if I seed in the Nine Prefectures¡¯ hegemony, will the world change? ¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who believe that I will be able to protect my initial heart, do you know how many times Tan Shanse had the chance to kill me, and yet he gave up? Because he felt that if I lived, I could do two things for him. First, help him find the truth. Second, help him kill more people. Because he was sure that I would be a formidable person, willing to lie in wait for his own domination, and kill to death. He was happy to see me be sucerson, and he was waiting for me to be such a person. ¡±

    ¡°It worked.¡±

    An Zheng slowly said, ¡°As for what I¡¯m going to do, my underlings will all watch and learn from it.¡±

    Gu Chaotong lowered his head: ¡°This subordinate does not dare to mention it anymore.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°What you should say still needs to be said, because that is your duty. You¡¯re in sucosition, and that¡¯s all you need to think about. If you don¡¯t even think about it, then you¡¯ve be stupid. ¡±

    Gu Chaotongughed, ¡°Many thanks Sect Master.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It seems like there will be no problems with Martial Arts Conference, people in the outside world must be thinking, that I will stay in Yancheng and guard there until the end. No matter whether it was the Swordlock Pavilion s, the Red Cloud Valley s, or the people from Li Moyang and Le Shang Xiao¡¯s side, none of them would invade the Yancheng s at this time. Since their Sect Leader had died, they would make use of this time to stabilize their home. Choose a sect master, or invite those old cultivators who have not shown up for a long time to take charge. ¡±

    He stretched his arms. ¡°So I was wondering if I should use this time to fight a dozen.¡±

    Gu Chaotong thought for a moment: ¡°I can.¡±

    An Zheng asked: Who do we fight first?

    Gu Chaotong replied: ¡°Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°There are many times when we can¡¯t help but agree to something.¡±

    Gu Chaotong analyzed: ¡°Swordlock Pavilion, the location is too unique, although with the information we have right now, finding Swordlock Pavilion won¡¯t be difficult. However, there were rumors saying that there were three reclusive old cultivators in the Swordlock Pavilion who were very powerful. Furthermore, Tie Kuangran also had a brother called Tie Chengan, whose strength was not inferior to Tie Kuangran¡¯s. That was why it was easy for Swordlock Pavilion to be stable. As long as those few old cultivators appear, Tie Cheng can naturally be the new Pavilion Master of the Swordlock Pavilion, and the people below will not object. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about Jun Le Shang Xiao¡¯s side. He¡¯ostage in the Yancheng and it¡¯s much easier to deal with him. Moreover, Le Shangxiao¡¯s side was rtively calm and peaceful. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to ept this. Li Moyang was different. Although he was dead, Li Moyang¡¯s wife, Gu Xianjun¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Amongst the three Monarchs of the four sects, three were Monarchs, and one was Eastpavilion Jun Le Shang Xiao. He was an ancestor that had inherited his bloodline, and so was Ning Xiaolou. Only Li Moyang is not, Li Moyang relied on his own creation, which is why he used his own name, Mo Yang Sovereign Li Moyang. ¡±

    ¡°After he became famous, her wife, Gu Xianjun, left the scene and rarely showed herself. But, this woman was even more terrifying than Li Moyang. Once she appears, Li Moyang¡¯s side will quickly settle down, and she will immediately plot to kill you to take revenge for Li Moyang. ¡±

    ¡°The Red Cloud Valley is different.¡±

    Gu Chaotong said: ¡°In the Red Cloud Valley, Fang Hongyun does not trust anyone. Other than the six seniors that she has under her control, the moment the others have the power to threaten him, they would be quietly eliminated. He had always feared that her seat would be taken, so she had always been trying to remove potential threats. But this way, it created a situation where ¡­ In Red Cloud Valley, once he died, the six of them would not have the ability to be the Valley Master to take charge of the situation. Rumor has it that the reason Fang Hongyun trusted those six junior brothers was because he had set up a blood curse. Once those six people betray him, their bodies would explode and they would die. ¡±

    ¡°Now that the Red Cloud Valley is in a mess, it¡¯s best to fight them.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°If, I mean if... Whoever wants to kill me, will they think that I want to leave the Yancheng to fight it? ¡±

    Gu Chaotong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sect Master, you mean?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s just that we have been plotted against and ambushed too many times. You won¡¯t understand me either. ¡±

 Chapter 1367 - Release

    <h4>Chapter 1367 ¨C Release</h4>

    An Zheng and Gu Chaotong discussed for a long time. Everyone in the Heavenly Awakening Sect had their own seats to do things that they should do. Gu Chaotong was a meticulous and cautious man, he had the delicacy that a martial artist would rarely have.

    ¡°Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin with Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    It was as though everything was logical.

    The Red Cloud Valley was the easiest to beat. As long as these few big powers truly destroyed one of them, the status of the Heavenly Awakening Sect would bepletely established. Simply killing the sect master of these few great powers would only allow An Zheng¡¯s prestige to reach a new high. But the dominance of the Heavenly Awakening Sect s did not really have much of a substantial strengthening.

    ¡°ording to usual practice, shouldn¡¯t I call him alone?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But we won¡¯t do it this time, gather twenty thousand Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples, I want to majestically fight my way over.¡±

    Gu Chaotong¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve already talked about it earlier, if Li Moyang¡¯s wife, Gu Xianjun knew that you were going to the Red Cloud Valley, he would immediately rush over to take revenge. Gu Xianjun¡¯s strength could not be underestimated, he was much stronger than Li Moyang. With such a bigmotion, the other side will also make early preparations. Originally, it was just like sand being dispersed, but instead, they will unite together in desperate situations. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I know, get people to spread the news, tell them that I want to attack Red Cloud Valley. Say it, all those people who want to kill me, just wait inside Red Cloud Valley. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong suddenly reacted, ¡°Sect Master, you mean to say that you¡¯re pretending to attack the Red Cloud Valley, but actually attacking somewhere else?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If I really led such arge group of people to Red Cloud Valley, do you think those people would think the same? Aesult, they would feel that there was a trick to this, and worry that I was only using my attack on the Red Cloud Valley as a pretense, and that they would pay any price to gather information. You already think so, and so do my enemies. So, I still have to go beat up Red Cloud Valley, just like that. ¡±

    Gu Chaotong didn¡¯t really understand the sect master¡¯s thoughts anymore.

    The morning of the second day, twenty thousand elite Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples gathered. The disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were different from the disciples of other sects. Any disciple who had entered the Heavenly Awakening Sect would get three books each, which were summed up by An Zheng. The disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect cultivated these three sets of cultivation techniques ording to the increase in their strength. The three sets of cultivation techniques contained the word ¡°cultivation technique¡± and the ¡°nk¡± cultivation technique, which was equivalent to when An Zheng took out two cultivation techniques of the Purple-Rank rank.

    However, due to the difference in talent and physical constitution. However, as they were all using Purple-Rank, the starting points for these disciples was much higher than the disciples from other sects. If the majority of the sects were said to be academically based, then An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect was simr to the military. Everyone received the same rewards when they entered the sect, and outstanding people received even more rewards.

    And this kind of management method made the Heavenly Awakening Sect more cohesive.

    By the time the sun rose, the line had already set.

    This time, An Zheng¡¯s journey waspletely different from before. Not only had he announced it to the world before he set off for the war, he had even builuge chariot for the night. The artificers that Oldman Huo had personally trained were all very strong. It was not difficult for them to create a chariot in one night.

    The chariot was pulled by nine demon beasts. After all, the Heavenly Awakening Sect was the richest sect at the time, and besides money, it was also money. Therefore, the materials needed to build a war chariot were probably used by others to create magic tools. This chariot was over twenty meters long and over ten meters tall. Its appearance was simple, yet it did not lose its domineering aura.

    Standing on both sides of the chariot, were the level one disciples of eight Heavenly Awakening Sect s. The strength of a level one disciple was not to be underestimated.

    An Zheng sat in the chariot, apanying him were Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou, and the monkey who had rushed back overnight. The mighty and domineering chariot closed the iron gates on both sides, no one knew what the four heavyweights of Heavenly Awakening Sect were plotting inside the chariot.

    The surroundingmoners whispered amongst themselves. Some said that the people in the chariot, when gathered together, could cause the sky and earth to change color. In the current Jizhou, if these four people were to gather together and do something, it would be enough to make people anxious.

    ¡°Bullsh * t!¡±

    Du Shoushou pushed the card forward, grinning: ¡°All of you, touch yourself!¡±

    The remaining three people looked depressed, ¡°Do you still have everything left? On the way there, no one else messed around with their cards, do you have the nerve to keep winning all the time? ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I relied on my own abilities to win, why would I be embarrassed?¡±

    He spread out his hands and said, ¡°Give me the money.¡±

    How could these four have the demeanor of a martial arts senior? The most shameful thing was that, as Jizhou¡¯s richest sect master and three heavyweights, they actually yed mahjong to such a small degree. Du Shoushou felt for his Hu Pai, which was only thirty-six copper coins per person. In this era, these 36 copper coins couldn¡¯t even be used for a good meal. Not to mention good, I don¡¯t even dare to take too much meat for a sesame seed cake.

    ¡°How evil, how can this guy be so arrogant with all kinds of cards?¡±

    Chen Shaobai counted out 36 copper coins, and said unhappily: ¡°Tell me, did you do something before you left, such as wearing red underwear or something.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Only those with bad luck will ce their hopes on the underwear, it¡¯s still red.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stammered: ¡°This, is a kind of Legacy, I can¡¯t deny it right?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly pounced forward and pulled down Chen Shaobai¡¯s pants. It was actually a pair of red underwear.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Life year ¡­¡±

    Monkey covered his face. ¡°Spicy eyes.¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve troubled you. Even after living for so long, you still remember what you are.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°What a bunch of perverts, even men have their pants pulled off.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You speak as if I had pulled off a woman¡¯s pants ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    Monkey sat up straight. ¡°If there really is an ambush in Red Cloud Valley, and the people who want to kill you have all gone, are you nning to finish it in one go? I think maybe we are being hasty, the martial arts world of Jizhou is not as small as we have seen. Gu Xianjun¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated, just in case... ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that goes wrong, time is not enough for us.¡±

    Right at this moment, far in the distant skies, the eyes of that distant universe opened up to look at this world. The immortal pce was the first ce that his line of sightnded on. Just at that moment, good old man who was originally lying downzily in the garden to sleep suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky vigntly. The stars in its eyes flowed. What was different from the past was that there was alsint of fear in its eyes.

    Meow.

    good old man let out a long shout, and even his voice was trembling slightly.

    Purple Ivy who was dozing in the pavilion suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at good old man. When he saw that the stars in good old man¡¯s eyes were flowing faster and faster, and saw the fear in good old man¡¯s eyes, Purple Ivy¡¯s expression became more solemn.

    ¡°Is it early?¡±

    He muttered to himself, and quickly walked over to pick good old man up, and gently caressed good old man¡¯s back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ve all experienced it. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t about to break through his bottleneck, but rather, he was about to break through a little bit. An Zheng and the rest had not recovered enough ¡­ Although I don¡¯t want to believe it, perhaps all our preparations have lost some meaning. His spiritual power has already broken through, and the breakthrough of his fleshly body shouldn¡¯t be too far away. ¡±

    good old man cried out, it was a little deste.

    In the universe, a pair of dark red eyes stared at the immortal pce. In his line of sight, the higher the cultivation of a person, the heavier the color. It waed dot. Purple Ivy was undoubtedly the one with the heaviest color. No one knew why, but they couldn¡¯t see the existence of the good old man in this person¡¯s eyes.

    That gaze slowly opened up, as though it had marked Purple Ivy before it went to look for someone else. When that gaze left, Purple Ivy could clearly feel that the gigantic pressure on him had lessened by a lot. But those eyes were already there. Just a nce from time to time would cause an expert at his level to feel worried.

    A few hourster, that pair of eyes that seemed to be a little confused finally stopped, their line of sightnding on the chariot An Zheng and the rest were in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you guys ¡­¡± We¡¯ve found them all. ¡±

    In the depths of the universe, that voice could not have been so sorrowful or so angry.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years. You¡¯ve trapped me for tens of thousands of years. You guys created a whirlpool in the river of time, making it impossible for me to get out ¡­ But time is not something that can be changed forever. How long can you keep me trapped? ¡°Before Ie out, I won¡¯t let all of you grow and recoverfortably ¡­¡±

    Two rays of red light shot out from the pair of eyes, and after the red light entered the world, it headed straight towards An Zheng and the others. In the air, Purple Ivy suddenly appeared out of nowhere, his right hand holding good old man Mao¡¯er, and the middle finger of his left hand shing towards the sky.

    A wave of sword intent cut the red light in half and the red light exploded.

    Witu sound, Purple Ivy couldn¡¯t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. Lowering his head, he saw that two of the fingers on his left hand were injured and blood was flowing out.

    The shattered red light did not gather together again, turning into red fragments that filled the sky, flying in all directions. Purple Ivy¡¯s face changed as he lowered his head to look at good old man and muttered to himself: ¡°I fell for his trick ¡­ I thought he was going to attack An Zheng and the others directly, but the moment he attacked, I realized that it wasn¡¯t his power but the power he had captured. He just released something, and his own power is still restricted and can¡¯t be released. ¡±

    One of the red fragments flew very far away, around tens of thousands of miles away from An Zheng and the rest. A seemingly noble and cold beautiful woman was bringing an army and headed towards the Red Cloud Valley, when suddenly, a red light flew over. The beautiful woman had no time to dodge as the red light directly entered her forehead.

    After a moment, a red light shed in the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes.

    She lowered her head and subconsciously raised her hand.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    She was at a loss, but she could feel a violent power gradually awakening within her.

 Chapter 1368 - Who wants to enter Huogu Kowloon!

    <h4>Chapter 1368 ¨C Who wants to enter Huogu Kowloon!</h4>

    The Red Cloud Valley was tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Yancheng, so An Zheng¡¯s words of bringing a group of people there was obviously just an expression of his feelings. If they really walked over, most of the soldiers would probably celebrate their fiftieth birthday after entering Red Cloud Valley ¡­

    The reason the procession left Yancheng was to show off to others. Currently, the Yancheng was still open. All the heroes watched as the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s army set off, and this news would quickly spread across the entire north and south of the river as if they had grown wings.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s fleet was already waiting outside the city. With six hundredrge battleships resting on the wilderness, the scene was extremely shocking. The team started to board the warship in an orderly manner, but An Zheng and the others did not.

    The warships started to rise into the sky one by one, the gigantic g of the Heavenly Awakening Sect on top of the warships fluttered in the wind. How many people would never forget the scene of the wind whistling through the air.

    On the public road, An Zheng and the other three continued to ride on the chariot. Although the war chariot was built overnight, it was extremely sturdy and extremely fast. It was not one bit inferior to the warships in the sky. The sky was densely packed with battleships, and the chariots were speeding across thend.

    In front of them was arge river, and the war chariot was rushing forward. In front of them was a forest. Chariots were trampling over the trees, not caring about anything else.

    It was already the middle of winter. The road from north to south seemed to have traveled through the four seasons once more. The snow on the Yancheng¡¯s side had yet to melt, and the further south they went, the hotter it became. After walking for a few thousand miles a day, the scenery they saw was already as beautiful as Jiangnan.

    ording to this speed, he would only need around ten days to reach the Red Cloud Valley. An Zheng and the rest took this opportunity to rx as they had been nervous for many days, causing them to feel tired.

    ¡°I keep having the feeling that something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Chen Shaobai raised his head and looked towards the sky, ¡°An Zheng, do you have the feeling of someone constantly staring at you? When I left the Yancheng, I did not. It wasn¡¯t long after I left that I had this feeling. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Same.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°I thought I was the only one ¡­ Could it be? That guy has awakened. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Perhaps, if he is just watching us, it means that he has not recovered his strength to the point of breaking through the time limit. Although he is constantly speeding up the time flow, we are not without time. He needed to improve himself and integrate the powers of the mortal world as soon as possible. If we scatter and get lost, we will suffer a greater loss. ¡±

    ¡°We no longer have a way out.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°That bastard has been killed by us once, he will not give us a second chance.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged her presence, and started to ponder about where his own strengthy. Endless cultivation was about growth, not awakening. Awakening seemed to require another opportunity. Where is this point?

    An Zheng had vaguely thought of the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations a few times before, but aftermunicating with the good old man a few times, even the good old man was unable to give him an answer. The memories of the good old man were also muddled, and the memories came from the Eye of Nine Incarnations and not the good old man itself. This seemed to be a dead reincarnation cycle. If An Zheng did not awaken, the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s memories would not be revived. Without recovery, it would be difficult for An Zheng¡¯s power to awaken.

    There was definitely a crucial point that An Zheng had yet to discover. Opening the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s secret was the key to regain his strength. An Zheng was sure that Purple Ivy would also help him search for it. He would help Chen Shaobai search, help everyone. These years, Purple Ivy had roamed the entire world unrestrainedly, it was actually he who was looking for him.

    ¡°I just hope we¡¯re faster than that bastard.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°It¡¯s always hard to predict. If there wasn¡¯t any trouble on my trip back to the Demon World, my powers might have already been fully awakened. If I return to my original state, it would be easier for me to help you recover your strength. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°How can there be so many things in this world that are as good as your heart.¡±

    The chariot passed througatch of jungle, leaving behind a cruel trail like a wild beast. Finally, they reached another main road, which looked like it had been a long time since someone had walked on it. The roadbed was still solid, but the tough weeds of life had tried to drown the road. asionally, one or two wild rabbits would jump out from the grass and flee in panic. asionally, they would turn around to look, but they were all scared stiff by the demonic beasts pulling the carriage.

    ¡°This road looks very long.¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened the door of the chariot and stretched his back. Looking at the road before him, he sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a little like the straight road in the legends.¡±

    ¡°The straight path from the legends?¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone came out of the chariot. The chariot was wide enough to stand outside the carriage as if it were a moving tform.

    Although there were many weeds on this road, it was not bumpy.

    ¡°It might even be the straight road ¡­ The cavalry of the Central ins could follow this straight road all the way north to the border. That period was also the period when cultivators flourished. Most of the horrors that live in the legends that we speak of rose at that time. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there will be some sort of opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡±

    Upon seeing this straight road, one couldn¡¯t help but let one¡¯s imagination run wild. At that time, the cultivators would shine like stars. All sorts of almighty figures appeared, and any one of them would be considered an overlord of theter world of cultivators. It was rumored that those true experts were enough to make the Three Immortal Emperors kneel before them.

    Some people said that the emperor, who carried a sword, could pluck stars from his hands and his sword could move the clouds. It was said that the sage led his disciples on patrol, and even the dragon and phoenix had to kneel and bow before him. Some even said that the Dao Ancestor who rode his green ox out of Huogu Kowloon had been walking on this direct road for a long time.

    Thinking of that period, then looking back at the current era, then thinking back to the Da Xi era, it was as if he had traveled back and forth at all times.

    ¡°I really want to see that wargod¡¯s glory.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed.

    He was referring to the War God who had killed four hundred thousand cultivators. Even in this era, there were still many legends about him. Back in the days when the Four Seas were at war, the Nine Prefectures were not equal, and the dynasty rose amidst the chaos. This wargod led the empire¡¯s army to sweep through all ces, without exception.

    ¡°If it was during that period, even that bastard who wanted to destroy the world would not have had the confidence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, have those big shots really died?¡±

    Monkey thought for a while and said, ¡°With their strength, they should have reached the stage of eternal life by now, right? Since you have lived forever, why did you suddenly disappear? ¡±

    Originally, these words did not have any deep meaning. He was only somewhat suspicious of the fact that many of the great powers of the cultivation world of that era had disappeared together. However, after An Zheng heard it, he suddenly felt that it was a little strange ¡­ The monkey¡¯s words caused an extremely terrifying conjecture to appear in his mind.

    However, there was no basis for this conjecture. It was just a wild guess. However, once this conjecture was correct, the future path would be even more difficult than he had anticipated.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw An Zheng¡¯s strange expression.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    The more An Zheng thought about it, the greater the shock and fear in his heart. He had never been a fearful person, but now he was frightened by his own thoughts.

    ¡°If those almighty figures from before really did die, where would they be?¡±

    ¡°Outside the world, in the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡±

    The monkey answered almost without thinking, because it was the only reasonable answer. An expert of that level was even stronger than the current Three Immortal Emperor. If he was casually found out, his strength would easily be able to suppress Xuan-Yuan. Regardless of whether it was the initial emperor, who carried a sword, or the war god who killed four hundred thousand cultivators with a single sword, or the saint who brought his disciples to patrol, they were all far more terrifying than the current Three Immortal Emperor.

    At least, that was the story.

    ¡°Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡±

    An Zheng repeated himself, his voice slightly hoarse.

    Chen Shaobai suddenly reacted, and his expression instantly became ugly. ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­ It¡¯s not one person who¡¯s going to destroy the world, but a group of people? ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s just my random thoughts. If a cultivator of this level can already live on for long and not be in this world, the only thing I can do is to stay in the Outer World, in the vast universe. If that was the case, how could they not know that the faceless weirdo was going to destroy the world? If they knew, how could they not stop him? Now we all specte that the faceless weirdo who destroyed the world could be one of the most sacred people in that era ¡­ They knew each other. To them, this world is their home. Even if they have already left for a long time, they would definitely not allow one of them to destroy it. ¡±

    ¡°Then the only reasonable assumption is that they are not the same person. And they were moving together. These people were united. They formed an alliance or organization. Everyone has their own goals and objectives. Some have gone to other worlds, some havee to this world. What they have to do is destroy the cultivators and even the humans. ¡±

    Du Shoushou stood there in a daze: ¡°One is already very terrifying, many? ¡°Then how can we fight?¡±

    At this moment, what appeared to be an iplete city gate appeared in front of them. The lonely city gate had copsed, and the walls that should have been there were now buried under overgrown weeds. It looked like the back of a dormant dragon.

    More than half of the buildings above the city gates had already copsed, and the grass on top of them was as tall aerson. A group of wild birds were rmed by the sound of the chariot. They flew up from the grass and disappeared into the distant sky. The demonic beast pulling the war chariot suddenly stopped. The wheels of the war chariot carved out several deep marks on the hard surface of the official road.

    It was as if those demonic beasts had encountered something terrifying, and they didn¡¯t dare to pass through the city gate.

    A seemingly immature soldier came from the other side of the city gate, as if he heard the sound of a charioting talt. He was carrying an iron spear. He looked to be around sixteen to seventeen years old, and ayer of facial features had just appeared around his mouth.

    Raising his spear to the chariot, he shouted with trembling hands: ¡°Stop! Who wants to enter the Huogu Kowloon! ¡±

 Chapter 1369 - What Is This

    <h4>Chapter 1369 ¨C What Is This</h4>

    It was a young soldier, and from his expression, it could be seen that he had just joined the army. However, this ce was still within the sphere of influence of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and there was still at least twenty thousand kilometers to go until he reached the borders of the domain of the Red Cloud Valley.

    ¡°Huogu Kowloon?¡±

    An Zheng felt as if his head exploded.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    The young soldier looked frightened, but there was an iprehensible pride in his brow. He held onto his spear with one hand and patted it on his breastte with the other. ¡°Great Qin Warrior!¡±

    ¡°Great Qin?¡±

    The four of them were stunned. They looked at each other and felt like they were all dreaming.

    ¡°You ¡­ How did you get here? ¡±

    An Zheng asked again.

    ¡°What do you mean how did I get here!¡±

    In order to make himself look less afraid, the soldier puffed up his chest with all his might and said, ¡°I am... I was ordered to stay here. ¡°The general brought the Great Qin Steel Cavalry north along the straight road to suppress bandits and left me here to defend!¡±

    ¡°Just you alone?¡±

    ¡°There were other people, but I don¡¯t know where they went. I just peed, and when I came back they were all gone. ¡±

    An Zheng stood there stunned, he looked around for a long time: ¡°The Huogu Kowloon should not be here, why would they appear here? If he really was the person from the previous Qin Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t he already bundred thousand years old? I¡¯ll tell you where you got that suit of clothes and don¡¯t lie to little kids. ¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult me!¡±

    The young soldier raised his spear. ¡°Those who look down on the brave warriors of the Great Qin shall die!¡±

    Just as he was about to attack, An Zheng was worried that the previous Qin person had already umted oveundred thousand years of cultivation, so he stood in front of the others and ced the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler in front of him. ng! The white waxnce struck the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, causing the young soldier to scream in pain as he rebounded. He was sent flying seven or eight meters away, falling onto the ground and groaning in pain.

    ¡°He rebounded eight times of his strength, which means to say that he actually... ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary person.¡±

    An Zheng wanted to help the young soldier up, but the young soldier seemed to be terrified as he crawled backwards. In fact, he was already scared out of his wits when he saw the huge chariot pulling by the demon beast. It was only because of the strong sense of pride in his bones that made him feel that he was invincible in this world.

    ¡°Are you really someone from the previous Qin Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean pre-Qin?¡± What do you mean pre-Qin?

    An Zheng looked at the young man, and the young man was immediately stunned. He raised his hand and touched the young soldier¡¯s forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no fever ¡­¡± If this fellow is really the person from the First Qin Empire, then it¡¯s possible that time will start to turn back. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Suppose that the reincarnation of time we created was a circle, and this circle was to make all that had happened and all that was toe revolve in a circle. Then the future would naturally go to the past, and the past would also go to the future. When the circle rotates for a week and time is back on track, the future is the past and the future is the past. Now, the person from the previous Qin Dynasty had appeared ¡­ ¡°And we wille from the future ¡­¡±

    Looking at the other three, Du Shoushou shook his head, indicating that he simply could not understand thisplicated problem. Monkey and Chen Shaobai more or less understood it. Actually, as long as there was a spinning circle in their heads, it was not hard to understand.

    ¡°Are we the first people you¡¯ve met?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The soldier could only reply, not move.

    ¡°I met an old man riding a green ox earlier ¡­¡± Just before you came. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed greatly: ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the ball has been destroyed.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and said: ¡°I just said, the time constraint that we created was a circle, a perfect circle. However, along with the constant breakthroughs in the faceless weirdo, the round shape did not change, but many minute details had been changed by the attacks. He is a fragment of time, just a fragment. ¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°It is possible that he will forever live within this period of time. He had to find a ce to pee, and after he returned, all of therades around him disappeared. Then, he met an old man riding a green ox. He repeated the process over and over again ¡­ He would probably live the rest of his life in this time frame. For him, it¡¯s a good thing but also a bad thing because the time fragment is outside of arge time zone. Even if the world is destroyed, the things inside the time fragment might not be affected. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°Understood, he will appear in front of us, and he might disappear in a few seconds. He didn¡¯t know when it would be or what era it would be. Perhaps, in the future, they will remain in an unknown corner, and will forever be reincarnated. ¡±

    ¡°Eternal Samsara?¡±

    Hearing these four words, An Zheng suddenly thought of something ¡­ Everything about the war was still in the spective phase. An Zheng and the others knew that they had created a teleportation circle, trapping the faceless weirdo who had destroyed the world inside it. However, the appearance of this formation was only a concept.

    ¡°Eternal Reincarnation ¡­¡±

    An Zheng repeated these four words back and forth, and a hazy thought gradually became clear in his mind. What if the so-called time warp array was something simr to this time fragment? They did not even have the strength to defeat the faceless weirdo together, so how could the faceless weirdo give them any time to set up such an exquisite array? The only reasonable exnation was that they had used the faceless weirdo.

    ¡°Perhaps the one who trapped the faceless weirdo was not us, but himself.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Then what did we do?¡±

    Chen Shaobai was shocked by An Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    In Chen Shaobai¡¯s heart, he was at leaseerless hero. In order to protect this world and the greatest devil, they had to fight. However, when An Zheng said those words before, he suddenly felt that he was a coward. They didn¡¯t do anything. They only used the opponent¡¯s great strength to set up a trap. After trapping that guy, they collectively ran away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit depressing.¡±

    ¡°We have to do something.¡±

    An Zheng took out a lot of jugs of wine and ced it in front of the young soldier. After discussing it with Chen Shaobai and the others, he took out a space tool that looked like a wine jug and ced all four of their strongest power seeds inside.

    ¡°Drink this winest, and don¡¯t throw away the wine pot. I hope you can stay.¡± You may be lonely for a long time toe, and this wine is the only thing with you. You may be so bored that you can count the amount of grass on the city gate and drink less. ¡±

    An Zheng passed a set of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s introductory cultivation technique that he had written to the young man: ¡°I will help you wash your marrow now so that you can practice it. If, as we expected, you live in a time fragment, then you will be close to eternal life. ¡°I hope that you can cultivate and earnestly cultivate. There is no one who has cultivated for even longer than you.¡±

    The soldier looked at An Zheng witerrified expression: ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    An Zheng smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I hadn¡¯t reincarnated you a few dozen times. Have you only met that Old Taoist riding a green ox once? You may encounter it many times in the future. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you so sure that we can¡¯t enter the time fragment?¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Because we might have all died in that great battle ¡­ What Purple Ivy is looking for is not our awakening, but our beginning. ¡±

    He left everything he had to the young soldier, before he boarded the chariot with Chen Shaobai and the others and left. The young soldier stood up and looked at the chariot as it departed. He then looked at the wine and snorted disdainfully. ¡°The general said that you are not to drink alcohol while joining the army. Did you think I would be tempted by you?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the city gate disappeared along with him. The straight road was still the same, overgrown with weeds. Even the badly damaged city walls that looked like the back of a dragon had disappeared. When the people on top of the chariots looked back and saw this scene unfold, their hearts were unable to calm down.

    ¡°I really want to try, if we don¡¯t leave now, will we enter the time fragment and leave together with him?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng sat down, and after a series of deep breaths, he suddenlyughed: ¡°I suddenly thought of an interesting thing ¡­ If I had said just now, what Purple Ivy was looking for wasn¡¯t our awakening, but the beginning of us. Then this time, reincarnation might be different from what we expected, what if ¡­ I mean in case. Isn¡¯t the Da Xi era the Age of Chaos? ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I am speaking nonsense, because it is too contradictory. I just can¡¯t help but think, if the Da Xi era before the Qin era... ¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    In another corner of the universe, the young soldier harrumphed, looked at the alcohol and said disdainfully, ¡°General said, do not drink alcohol while you are marching ¡­¡± ¡°Eh, where did I get all this wine from?¡±

    A white-bearded Old Taoist riding a green ox came over and greeted him, looking confused. He held onto his spear and asked who it was that went where, but the Old Taoist did not care about him at all. Riding on his green ox, he left the Huogu Kowloon, looking as though he was worried about something.

    The young soldier harrumphed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Just riding a cow is enough.¡±

    When he sat down, he suddenly felt as if he had experienced this before, as if an identical white-bearded Old Taoist had rode past on an identical green ox once. He shook his head vigorously, wondering what had happened to him. Then he saw the wine beside him and said to himself suspiciously, ¡°Where did all this winee from?¡±

    He squatted down and found a metal te on one of the wine jugs. There were a few lines of small words engraved on it. He could see them clearly. It was something that An Zheng had left behind. After the young soldier finished looking at it, he revealed a face of fear and then knelt down towards the sky and worshipped, ¡°Daoist Immortals, they must have encountered deities.¡±

    He took out the three manuals from his bosom and frowned, ¡°What is this?¡±

    He felt hungry and wanted to start a fire to cook.

 Chapter 1370 - - Darkness Kylin

    <h4>Chapter 1370 ¨C Darkness Kylin</h4>

    The incident with the young soldier made the four of them feel weird. They felt that they were getting closer and closer to the truth, but the more they knew, the more they realized how little they knew. Just how chaotic time had be, what was going on at that time, and even whether or not that battle even existed was questionable.

    An Zheng raised his head and saw quite a few red fragments flying in every direction. He could feel the powerful strength within the red fragments. He opened his war chariot and soared into the sky. He wanted to grab a piece of it in midair, but it instantly disappeared. He was unable to stop a single piece.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked curiously.

    ¡°It seems to be some kind of energy shard.¡±

    An Zheng frowned, the premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Not even five thousand miles away from Red Cloud Valley, a group of people were also rapidly advancing. This waeam formed of at least a few thousand people. Not a single cultivator was riding a demonic beast. The rank of the demon beast wasn¡¯t high, it was called the Dark Kylin. Its name was very domineering and it looked like a qilin, but in reality, these things didn¡¯t have much offensive power. His speed was extremely fast, and his defense was surprisingly high. The reason why they were able to reproduce inrge quantities was because some of the higher level beasts had no way of dealing with them.

    The outer shell was hard, and the meat was extremely pungent and poisonous, so high level beasts did not eat it. This made the number of these dark qilins in the dark forest, which was ruled by Li Moyang, frightening.

    After Li Moyang becamyrant, her wife, Gu Xianjun, had decided to stay behind the scenes and never ask about the affairs of the martial arts world again. Everyone thought that she was quietly enjoying her life. Very few people knew that she was a very worrisome person.

    She was always worried that the rtionship between the husband and wife wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on, so she handed everything over to Li Moyang and a few of her trusted aides. He had been searching for the treasure left behind by the overlord of the martial arts world in the dark forest and hadn¡¯te out for ten years.

    Ten yearster, Gu Xianjun returned witreasure trove and perfectly trained arge group of Darkness Qilins that could fight. She spent another five years building an invincible cavalry unit. Although there were only five thousand people, they were invincible on the battlefield. In order to test the might of this dark qilin cavalry, she had brought five thousand of her elite riders to the west. They had gone deep into the desert, where they had actually used less than three months to exterminate seven small countries of the Western Regions.

    Because they came and went like the wind, plundering and leaving no one alive, the allied forces formed by the Western Regions could not find anyone after a few attempts at annihting the desert. Not even a shadow was seen. However, this woman had brought the Dark Kylin Cavalry to attack from behind and massacred three cities in a row, leaving not even chickens and dogs behind.

    This bloodthirsty team brought back arge amount of spoils of war from the Western Regions. The smaller countries still didn¡¯t know where this mysterious and vicious team came from. But in the Western Regions, some people called them Hell¡¯s Cavalry.

    After receiving the news of Li Moyang¡¯s death, Gu Xianjun went berserk at that time, and she practically smashed the ce where she cultivated in seclusion into pieces. Afteeriod of peace, she came out of seclusion and unsealed the Hell¡¯s Cavalry that she had personally sealed for hundreds of years.

    These Underworld Cavalry soldiers who had not drank for a few hundred years had be terrifying killers the moment they were unsealed. They ran from Li Moyang¡¯s territory all the way to Red Cloud Valley, and no matter where they went, they died.

    A red piece of debris struck Gu Xianjun¡¯s forehead, causing her to instantly faint. She originally thought that she would be ambushed, but a few secondster, she knew that it wasn¡¯t like that. A surge of violent and iparable power was reviving and awakening in her body, causing her to feel that her strength was more than twice as strong as before.

    Gu Xianjun jumped down from the back of the Dark Qilin King, knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times towards the sky.

    She didn¡¯t know where this power hade from, but she knew that this power came from the right timing. There must be someone who wanted to help her kill An Zheng. She didn¡¯t care whether she was used or not. As long as he could kill An Zheng and avenge her husband, she would not care about anything else.

    Another fragment exploded in midair, turning into a drizzle of rain that filled the sky. Thin red dots of light converged at each of the five thousand Hell Cavalry¡¯s dark qilins. In just an instant, the entire team¡¯s aura hadpletely changed.

    Two long fangs that were as sharp as knives grew out of the dark qilin¡¯s mouth. Steel-like wings appeared on their backs, and each feather was like a long knife made of broken gold and broken jade. The originally sturdy scales had more than doubled in thickness, and the defensive power had risen to an even higher level.

    As for those cavalrymen who were just casually drinking their blood, their individual strength had instantly risen by more than one realm.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Gu Xianjunughed at the sky: ¡°I have this kind of cavalry, how can I avenge myself? It is enough to sweep across the entire Deste Land! ¡±

    She pointed forward with her finger, and the Hell Cavalry began to move forward at a much faster speed than before. That night, Gu Xianjun led the Underworld Cavalry soldiers outside the Red Cloud Valley. The people from Red Cloud Valley, who didn¡¯t know the reason for her visit, hurriedly sealed the valley door, set up a barrier and waited in alert.

    The Red Cloud Valley was the worst ce to be harmed by the monkey. Without Fang Hongyun¡¯s support of The Art of Space, his six seniors simply could not withstand the monkey Celestial Sovereign¡¯s strength. These six people were smashed to death by Monkey¡¯s rod strike. Four experts from Red Cloud Valley came out to fight, and Monkey almost swept them away. In the current Red Cloud Valley, other than an old man who did not dare make a move against Fang Hongyun, there were no other experts.

    This old man was Fang Hongyun¡¯s father, Fang Wentian.

    The Red Cloud Valley¡¯s legacy has been going on for a long time, and has been going on for at least ten thousand years. Fang Hongyun¡¯s real name was Fang Shengyu, which he changedter on. At that time, there were seven people who joined hands to roam the Jianghu to create the Red Cloud Valley. Every generation¡¯s Valley Master would be chosen from the descendants of these seven people. Fang Hongyun¡¯s six fellow apprentices were the descendants of the other six founders. However, Fang Hongyun was even more sinister, and designed a blood curse on the six humans.

    After that, his father ambushed and killed the hidden descendants of the other creators. The Fang family obtainedplete victory, and from then on, the Red Cloud Valley fell into the Fang family¡¯s hands. Then, Fang Shengyu changed his name to Fang Hongyun, to announce to the world that he was the only one owned by the Red Cloud Valley.

    Hearing that someone had ran in to report, Fang Wentian¡¯s face changed: ¡°Gu Xianjun is here? This woman hasn¡¯t left the Jianghu for at least a few hundred years ¡­ If shees to my Red Cloud Valley, she might not have any good intentions. She must know that my son died miserably, and that my Red Cloud Valley suffered grievous losses due to the sneak attack of that dead monkey. Her husband, Li Moyang, is already dead, and his bones have not turned cold yet. She actually did not think of avenging her husband and wanted to invade our Red Cloud Valley! ¡±

    Fang Wentian was so angry that his face turned white, holding onto his dragon head walking stick, he walked out of the valley and climbed up the city gate tower.

    ¡°Madam, why have youe all this way?¡±

    Fang Wentian asked with an unfriendly tone.

    Gu Xianjun, who was sitting on the back of the Dark Qilin Queen, coldly looked at Fang Wentian and said, ¡°You should have also received the news that Heavenly Awakening Sect An Zheng is about toe with a great army to denounce your Red Cloud Valley. With your Red Cloud Valley¡¯s current strength, can he defend against the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s army? I want to avenge my husband and help you save Red Cloud Valley. ¡±

    Fang Wentianughed loudly: ¡°Madam, although my Red Cloud Valley has suffered heavy injuries, we do not need anyone¡¯s help. You can go back now. If you really have the intention to take revenge for your husband, why don¡¯t you bring your Hell¡¯s Cavalry and go straight to Yancheng? ¡±

    Gu Xianjun asked: ¡°Are you not nning to let me in?¡±

    Fang Wentian said: ¡°An Zheng is your enemy, and also my enemy. He killed your husband and my son, so it¡¯s reasonable for us to join hands. However, I am well aware of your prestige, Madam. I am also well aware of the fierceness of the grass you leave wherever you pass through. If I cannot kill An Zheng, you can continue. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun said: ¡°I heard that there is a strange poison array in Red Cloud Valley that can prevent Red Cloud Valley from being breached. If this great poison formation is coordinated with the Underworld Cavalry, they can definitely wipe out the entire army of Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    Fang Wentian gave a cold snort: ¡°You still covet my Red Cloud Valley... It was a chilling sight. Not long after your husband died, you invaded someone else¡¯s territory in the name of avenging your husband. I still haven¡¯t forgotten how you two husband and wife killed your benefactor to obtain his family property, and how you exterminated your seniors and juniors so that you could start your own family. Especially since the two of you are both orphans. It was your teacher who raised you, taught you cultivation, and gave you everything. ¡°When you killed him, he seemed to be very clear-cut.¡±

    Gu Xianjun¡¯s face paled a little: ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Cooperation with me, and I can even guarantee your Red Cloud Valley¡¯s survival in this world. ¡°Since you¡¯re not cooperating, I can only attack you and kill you and not leave a single person alive. As such, I can still use your Poison Great Formation.¡±

    ¡°Then give iry!¡±

    Fang Wentian was so angry that his beard was even trembling. ¡°This old man wants to see how the rumored undefeatable Hell¡¯s Cavalry broke through my Red Cloud Valley¡¯s high wall. ¡°I would like to see how capable the rumored Immortal Mo Yang is!¡±

    ¡°Attack them and don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±

    Gu Xianjun waved her hand and gave an order.

    The Dark Kylin King looked up at the sky and screeched. That sound shook the valley so much that rocks on both sides of the mountain slope tumbled down. The Red Cloud Valley disciples on the city walls, who had weaker cultivations, were all shaken until they vomited blood. Three hundred dark qilins separated from the group and charged towards the walls of the valley.

    All sorts of defensive weapons were used on the city walls. The shocking thing was that the huge crossbow arrow didn¡¯t cause any damage to the dark qilin¡¯s body. Just as they were about to rush to the city gate, the three hundred dark qilins suddenly changed their formation, like a stack of arhats. The dark qilins at the back jumped onto the bodies of the dark qilins, while the cavalry stayed behind. The three hundred dark qilins¡¯ ws and the scales on their back had actually perfectly joined together, forming a huge demon beast.

    Boom!

    The city gate was directly smashed open!

 Chapter 1371 - Right here waiting for him

    <h4>Chapter 1371 ¨C Right here waiting for him</h4>

    Three hundred dark qilinsbined together, their scales and bucklesbined to form a huge steel beast. The shape of the beast in front of him was likuge iron hammer. At the same time, he unleashed his strength to attack it. His strength was beyond imagination.

    With a loud bang, the city gate was directly smashed open. The three hundred hammers formed by demon beasts swept back and forth, smashing a section of the city wall that was at leasundred meters long into pieces.

    Gu Xianjun, who was sitting on the Dark Qilin King¡¯s back, raised her hand and pointed forward.

    The remaining Hell Cavalry soldiers urged their dark qilin and charged forward. That ck horde was like a group of demons from hell. When they charged forward, there were no shouts. There was only the muffled thundering sound of the Steel Cavalry moving forward, like the rumble of a war drum.

    The disciples of the Red Cloud Valley struck back, but unfortunately, the defensive weapons were useless. The heavy crossbow that was as thick aerson¡¯s thigh was also infused with the power of the runes. When it hit the dark qilin¡¯s body, it only knocked it over. It could still get up and continue to attack after struggling for a while.

    A disciple was holding a crossbow and firing non-stop. His face was pale from fear and he was roaring loudly. He was constantly shouting that he would kill them all, but that desperate look in his eyes had long betrayed him.

    A Dark Qilin jumped up from the copsed wall and bit onto the Red Cloud Valley disciple. Two hard and sharp fangs pierced through his back and out of his chest. The bloody mouth swung back and forth a few times before snapping the other party in half with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound.

    Four to five Red Cloud Valley s rushed over with long weapons in their hands, fiercely stabbing the body of the Dark Qilin. A few crisp dang dang sounds rang out, and all the weapons were broken. The dark qilin turned around and spread out its two wings. Each feather was as sharp as a knife, and it directly beheaded four or five disciples.

    Another Dark Qilin jumped into the midst of the Red Cloud Valley disciples. Its long tail swept out, and like a whip with countless des, it sliced off several heads in an instant.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A disciple of the first rank of Red Cloud Valley flew over, the magic tool in his hand emitted a myriad of golden light rays, like a sharp sword that continuously bombarded the body of the Dark Qilin. The Knight raised the round shield on his arm to block. Tens of thousands of sword beams continued to strike, and with a loud bang, the round shield broke into pieces. The armor on the dark qilin¡¯s body blocked the sword qi, and after holding on for a few seconds, the meteor shower of sword qi shattered the armor, and as blood and flesh sttered everywhere, the dark qilin was beheaded.

    This level one disciple turned around and was about to run to another ce when he turned his head and saw two enormous dark green eyes.

    The Dark Kylin King jumped behind him and roared. Sound waves shot out from the mouth of the Dark Kylin King. That level one disciple stretched out both of his hands at the same time and the light waves formed a light shield in front of him. But the sound waves were mighty and the light shield was instantly shattered. The moment the sound wave swept past, the level one disciple¡¯s body was immediately sliced into thousands of pieces.

    Gu Xianjun, who was on top of the Dark Qilin King, snorted coldly as she turned around to look at the distant Fang Wentian.

    ¡°It is you who do not treasure it.¡±

    Fang Wentian¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Witch! Even if I die, I will drag you down to hell with me! ¡±

    ¡°The Infernal Realm?¡±

    Gu Xianjun said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t even know what hell is like, hell and me... It¡¯s home. ¡±

    Fang Wentian rose into the air as a ck dragon coiled around before flying straight at Gu Xianjun.

    The stronger disciples in the Red Cloud Valley formed the second line of defense, and countless magic tools flew out to block the ck Qilin army. The magic tools that filled the sky sealed the mouth of the valley. The dark qilin army was blocked, and each and every one of the dark qilin became violent.

    With Gu Xianjun¡¯s order, the hundreds of Darkness Qilins in the front all spread open their wings at the same time. The two steel feathers with wings that were as sharp as knives shot out ¡­ In the air, magic tools and steel wings collided, sending sparks flying everywhere. Each of the dark qilin wings seemed to have an endless number of steel wings that were constantly being pped out. Even if those magic tools were of a higher grade, they would still be unable to block them.

    The Red Cloud Valley disciples who formed the defensive line onlysted for a few minutes before it was broken. Dozens of steel wings prated one of the disciple¡¯s body, and blood sprayed out from his back. The dark qilin let out a furious roar, and the cavalry army stormed into the valley.

    ¡°Mysterious Poison Grand Formation, activate!¡±

    Fang Wentian who was in mid air drew with one hand, and a pentagram star array appeared in front of him. His hand reached into the array and actually went through space to grab the opening point of the strange poison array in the valley.

    ¡°You wish.¡±

    Gu Xianjun suddenly appeared behind Fang Wentian and struck out with her palm.

    Fang Wentian was shocked, he never thought that Gu Xianjun¡¯s The Art of Space would actually be so strong, to the point where it was not inferior to him. His figure disappeared in a sh, and in the next second she was back in the Red Cloud Valley Main Hall.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Fang Wentian instructed as he ran into the hall.

    Outside of the hall, the dozens of ck pythons that had been coiled on the ground raised their heads at the same time and quickly rushed out. Each of these pythons was about half a meter thick, and there was a sharp horn on their triangr heads.

    As soon as the first dark qilin appeared, it was entangled by a giant ck python. The dark qilin¡¯s defensive capabilities were extremely strong, and its swords were unbreakable. However, the giant python was not relying on the de-like wind, but on an iparably huge force. In an instant, that huge and sturdy python¡¯s body wrapped itself around the dark qilin. As the python retracted its body, the dark qilin let out a blood-curdling screech. The Dark Knight on his back was crushed into pieces in an instant. Blood oozed out of the boa constricting body of the python. Compared to the ck body, the blood was even more vivid.

    Dozens of giant pythons shed with the dark qilin army. The dark qilin bit into the giant python¡¯s body, its fangs piercing through its body. However, the giant python¡¯s body shot back like a bullet, tightly locking the dark qilin in ce. Seeing the python¡¯s body continuously tighten, the dark qilin¡¯s body became severely twisted. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a bone pierced through the dark qilin¡¯s stomach, causing its bloody internal organs to flow all over the ground.

    With these giant pythons blocking them, the army of Darkness Qilins was blocked outside of the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s great hall.

    Fang Wentian quickly rushed into the hall, wanting to activate the strange poison array.

    The Red Cloud Valley had a special terrain, it was filled with miasma all year round, and was extremely poisonous. In the past, the seven founders of Red Cloud Valley worked together to extract the most poisonous essence from the miasma. Year after year, over three hundred years, they extracted arge amount of miasma poison andbined it with the dimensional formation to create the great array.

    As long as the formation was activated, even if the ck Qilin army was unstoppable, they would be poisoned to death within the formation.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a little too slow.¡±

    Just as he rushed into the pce, Fang Wentian quickly turned around and rushed out. Inside the pce, Gu Xianjun was already waiting for him. Gu Xianjun sat on the throne that symbolized her identity as Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Valley Master, looking very rxed. The gigantic Dark Qilin King was crawling on the side of the throne, and her two dark green eyes were staring at Fang Wentian coldly.

    ¡°Go and get those little reptiles.¡±

    Gu Xianjun gave an indifferentmand and the Dark Qilin King immediately stood up and leaped out. Its huge body caused a hole to appear in the Red Cloud Pce before it charged into the python. The Dark Kylin King¡¯s huge ws pressed down on a giant python, then it lowered its head to bite the python¡¯s head and pulled upwards. Witu sound, the giant python was pulled apart.

    A few giant pythons quickly swam over and attacked from all directions. A giant python climbed up the body of the Dark Kylin King and directly wrapped itself around its neck. The python¡¯s body tightened like a noose, but the Dark Qilin King didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Two streams of white gas sprayed out from his nose as if he was snorting in disdain.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, all the scales on the neck of the Dark Kylin King were pierced out, and like a sharp de, the giant python wrapped around his neck was pierced to the point that it had hundreds and thousands of holes. All the steel spikes were instantly retracted, and the giant python¡¯s body immediately fell limply to the ground.

    A giant python bit down on the Dark Kylin King¡¯s neck, its extremely poisonous teeth emitting a dark green light. The Dark Kylin King turned its head to avoid the attack, and then instantly bit down on the giant python¡¯s body, shaking it back and forth a few times, as if it was shaking noodles.

    When the remaining pythons saw that the Dark Kylin King was the greatest threat, they all swam over from afar. Dozens of giant pythons surrounded and attacked the Dark Kylin King, rolling around the giant python¡¯s disgusting body. The Dark Kylin King roared towards the sky, the scales on his body suddenly shot out, his speed was surprisingly fast, his strength was the same ¡­ Witfft pfft pfft sound, dozens of giant pythons were nailed to the ground by the scales. Some were even cut in half, and their mutted bodies were still writhing, looking extremely bloody.

    Inside the pce, Gu Xianjun sat on the throne and spoke with a very gentle tone: ¡°I told you before, breaking your Red Cloud Valley is nothing. Your Poison Grand Formation can¡¯t even be opened if you want to. Now, I will give you one more chance, I will order to stop the attack, and leave some incense for your Red Cloud Valley. You should keep your Great Poison Array to deal with An Zheng¡¯s army of Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡±

    Fang Wentian¡¯s face constantly changed. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Are you really not here to destroy my Red Cloud Valley?¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    Gu Xianjun said: ¡°I just want to take revenge and kill An Zheng to console myte husband¡¯s spirit in heaven. After we kill An Zheng, I will bring my people and leave this ce. As for your iplete Red Cloud Valley, I am not interested in it at all. However, after killing An Zheng, you must give me something ¡­ I need to take some of your Red Cloud Valley¡¯s miasma away and use it to temper my Hell Cavalry. ¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Fang Wentian let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°I believe you now, An Zheng is our true,mon enemy. In the future, we still have to join hands and annihte the Heavenly Awakening Sect. Even though my son died miserably and your husband was also killed by An Zheng, as long as you and I join hands, who knows who in this world will belong to in Jizhou. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun did not pay attention to him and left the throne. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers, and the dark Qilin army who were still ughtering outside immediately stopped, then quickly lined up on the ground, ready for battle.

    Fang Wentian looked at therge army with lingering fear, if they were to continue fighting, it would not be long before his Red Cloud Valley would be annihted. This group of Hell¡¯s Cavalry soldiers were too terrifying, especially that Dark Qilin King, who was actually already at the level of a high ranking Purple-Rank demon beast. ording to the rumors, the dark qilin was only a low level demon beast. How did it suddenly be so fierce?

    ¡°Send a message to the people of Swordlock Pavilion and Dongting Jun, ask them to send their experts to the Red Cloud Valley. We will wait here for An Zheng ¡­ I will kill him myself and carry his head to pay my respects to myte husband. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun walked out of the Red Cloud Hall and stood in front of the dark Qilin army. The enchanting figure of the beautiful woman in the long skirt contrasted sharply with the cold and solemn army.

    She took out a ck muslin cloth and tied it around her arm. She gently caressed it and said, ¡°Mo Yang, I will avenge you very soon.¡±

 Chapter 1372 - Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 1372 ¨C Enlightenment</h4>

    Red Cloud Valley was a canyon within the Qingfeng Mountain. At the very beginning, there was a small Taoist temple within the canyon. It was rumored that the Daoist Priest would open the Taoist temple every year on the third day of the first month, so the nearby vigers woulde to worship the Taoist temple.

    As time passed, this Taoist temple became more and more effective. He didn¡¯t know why the seven founders of Red Cloud Valley had chosen this ce. Perhaps they had onlye here for the sake of their name, only to discover that the scenery was clear and beautiful, thus they decided to stay behind.

    Of course, this is a kind guess, someone said ¡­ It was because the Taoist temple had umted some wealth. These seven people harbored evil intentions and killed all of the Taoist temple¡¯s Daoists.

    Tan Shanse sat on top of a pine tree atop the mountain to wee guests and look down at the Red Cloud Valley.

    Diao Yuan sat beside her, looking extremely beautiful, as though she waerson in a painting.

    ¡°What do you think of this legend?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked.

    Diao Yuanughed: ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a white guess or a malicious guess, there¡¯s still a loophole. The same loopholes in both ounts ¡­ The strength of these seven people were terrifying. If it was because of the beauty of the mountains and waters, then why would there be one more Red Cloud Valley without the monastery? ¡°If we¡¯re talking about coveting wealth, why would the strength of the seven of them care about a little money?¡±

    Tan Shanse alsoughed: ¡°Your good point is that it¡¯s extremely exquisite and transparent.¡±

    He slowly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Back then, those seven people who came to Red Cloud Valley were indeed headed for the monastery. However, they were not there to covet the treasures of the monastery. It was easy for them to be rich people. When I first heard about the changes in the Red Cloud Valley, I was somewhat curious, so I investigated when I had nothing better to do. The disciples of this Daoist monastery are truly incredible.

    Diao Yuan asked: ¡°Weren¡¯t you alone on your journey west?¡±

    ¡°It is true that the Daofather is travelling alone. However, the Daofather has always had a lot of followers by his side. He is a saint, and someone hase looking for him to solve the mystery in his heart.¡± It was said that before he left the Huogu Kowloon, he had stayed in a small town for seven days. Just because a child in the vige asked, ¡°What is water?¡±

    ¡°What is water?¡±

    Diao Yuan thought for a moment: ¡°What a simple question, what a difficult problem.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s why the Daofather spent seven days to exin things to the child.¡± ¡°The child actually just asked casually. He might just be curious, but everyone can¡¯t leave the water. Where did this watere from and why is it called water?¡±

    ¡°And the answer?¡±

    Diao Yuan asked.

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a Daofather ¡­ But I know that when the Dao Ancestor passed by and stayed over at Red Cloud Valley for the night, in order to thank the person that stayed with him, he passed on a Dao Scripture. This was the origin of the little Taoist temple ¡­ This was a Daoist scripture left behind by a Daofather. It was something which countless people dreamed about. It¡¯s likhree year old child holding a gold ingot is walking on a crowded street, who doesn¡¯t want to see it? ¡±

    Diao Yuan said: ¡°So...¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°So, Gu Xianjun is not only here for the strange poison array, even she can break through the poison array, so what about An Zheng? There must beason why she hase. ¡±

    ¡°Fang Wentian will not easily give it to her, right?¡±

    ¡°Fang Wentian? ¡°He¡¯s just a fool.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°The True Sutra of the Dao Ancestor can make ordinary people be strong. For a mountain viger to be able to create a Taoist temple and be famous fohousand miles after obtaining the Daofather¡¯s scripture, how mystical do you think that it was? If cultivators were to get their hands on it, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would have to unify the Jizhou? However, the people of Red Cloud Valley did not know how to use the treasure. If Fang Wentian wasn¡¯t an idiot, Red Cloud Valley wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state today. ¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that An Zheng knows about it too?¡±

    ¡°An Zheng might not know about it, but there is some sort of divine intent hidden in it.¡±

    Tan Shanse exhaled a long breath again. Recently, he had been doing this more and more. Diao Yuan knew that no matter how pressured he was, a conceited and self-confident man would not easily reveal it to others. Letting out a long breath was the only way a man like Tan Shanse could release his anger. She felt a bit stifled in her chest. If she took a deep breath, he would feel a bit better.

    Diao Yuan stood up and sat behind Tan Shanse, and raised his hand to gently massage her shoulder.

    ¡°Your idea of having heaven¡¯s will doesn¡¯t actually just refer to An Zheng, right?¡±

    she asked.

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Ever since she left, I thought I didn¡¯t know anyone by my side. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be given to me. When she left me foeckless man, I couldn¡¯t help but think that a person like Nie Qing is as stupid as a dog and as stupid as a cow. Why would she abandon me? ¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know your excellence.¡±

    ¡°She knows ¡­ It¡¯s just that what she wants is different. ¡±

    Tan Shanse held Diao Yuan¡¯s hand and stayed silent for a while before saying: ¡°I used to do things, and thought of myself as my master. However, the more I woke up, the more I felt that my clones came to this realization earlier than me. Feng Xiuyang had been looking for his in the Da Xi era. At that time, I thought he was just a clone, so I erased all of his memories. He was looking for me. Now that I think about it, the one he was looking for from the start wasn¡¯t me, but the answer. ¡±

    ¡°When I thought about pursuing the answer, Feng Xiuyang already didn¡¯t want to pursue the answer anymore.¡±

    Tan Shanse said with a little sadness, ¡°I can¡¯t evenpare to my own clone... So I wanted to know what the answer was. Who arranged for me to do these things, why I did them, what I could get out of them. Mission of the dog ¡­ I, Tan Shanse, am someone who does things for my bullshit mission? ¡±

    Diao Yuan realized that Tan Shanse had deliberately suppressed his vicious aura.

    ¡°What would you do if you found out?¡±

    Tan Shanse thought for a while, then shook his head: ¡°If I found the answer, I would still be like this.¡±

    He smiled bitterly. It was very, very bitter.

    A red-colored fragment silently flew over from the distance, and floated behind Diao Yuan. Behind Tan Shanse, neither of them noticed the arrival of the red-colored fragment. That piece of debris flew back and forth as though it wanted to avoid Diao Yuan.

    ¡°Time for enlightenment.¡±

    It was at this time that these three words suddenly appeared in Tan Shanse¡¯s mind. It was like a p of thunder, causing a buzzing sound in his head and almost causing him to faint. Diao Yuan suddenly groaned, and her body became weak as she prostrated on the ground.

    Tan Shanse suddenly turned his head, and the red bullet shot towards him like a bullet, striking right into Tan Shanse¡¯s head. Tan Shanse¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, his eyes turned up, and disappeared, leaving only the whites behind, looking extremely terrifying.

    A golden light pricked Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes, making him unable to open them. He had no choice but to cover his eyes with his hands, unable to withstand the waves of pain. That golden light seemed to have stabbed into his brain, causing him to have a splitting headache.

    ¡°What are you suspecting?¡±

    The voice appeared.

    Tan Shanse forced himself to open his eyes and look forward, only to see a figure faintly standing in front of him amidst the golden light. Beside the shadow was an old crooked peach tree. It was so ugly and felt like it would die in one second, but this peach tree was enough to cover the entire martial arts world. When flowers bloomed, the world would be filled with fragrance.

    ¡°I doubt myself.¡±

    Tan Shanse answered truthfully.

    The person standing beside the peach tree looked like he was himself, and looked extremely simr to his doppelg?nger Feng Xiuyang.

    Back then, in order to cut the connection between him and Feng Xiuyang, Feng Xiuyang did not hesitate to exchangiece of her life essence for some dead peach tree. However, the entanglement between these two people was not something a dead tree could be reced with. The scene before him caused Tan Shanse to be shocked, but at the same time, he felt that it was a bit familiar. The figure that he seemed to see was Feng Xiuyang, who sneaked into the Wu Dang Mountain in order to change his fate.

    However, what was different was that the peach tree he was looking at now was even drier. There was only a thin branch witender green leaf on it. If not for this leaf, everyone would be sure that the tree was dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me, not yourself.¡±

    That figure looked very straight, thin, as if he was an extremely weak schr, which was why he looked so much like Feng Xiuyang. He stood next to the peach tree, in stark contrast to the dead tree. He looked alive and shining. It seemed as if all the spiritual Qi on the peach wood had been transferred into his body.

    ¡°It was I who told you to do those things. You did very well.¡±

    That person faintly said, ¡°The reason why I found you back then was because when I was trapped, I could still barely release my mind energy to investigate. I have divided up a few strands of telepathic thoughts, and you seem to be the only one left. Not long ago, one of the telepathic thoughts shed, and then there was no news of it. It was likely that it had already died. The spiritual will in your body is thest. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your clone?¡±

    Tan Shanse still asked this question in the end. Even though he had doubted and rejected it again and again, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. He didn¡¯t want to believe that he wasn¡¯t aplete person, wasn¡¯t a ¡­ Independent people. How could someone like him be an avatar?

    ¡°You can¡¯t even be considered a clone.¡±

    That person¡¯s reply was even colder.

    ¡°When I was reincarnated into a myriad of bodies, that was my true body.¡± Furthermore, you are juselepathic thought ¡­ Soon, it won¡¯t be long before it can¡¯t hold me anymore. When my clone is back in ce, I will return. I just didn¡¯t expect that my own spiritual will would be doubtful due to the time. I was careless... My Divine Sense has wandered around the world for tens of thousands of years. After going through so many things and plotting on his own, it is actually no longer my Divine Sense. ¡±

    He paused. ¡°What do you think if I give you an independent body?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Tan Shanse paused for a moment, thenughed coldly: ¡°Giving it to me?¡±

    The man did not expect Tan Shanse to have suceaction, and did not speak for a while. After a long while, the man let out a long sigh. ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine after all, there¡¯s no need for it to be someone else¡¯s.¡±

    That red light suddenly exploded in Tan Shanse¡¯s mind. Tan Shanse cried out in pain before fainting.

 Chapter 1373 - Holy Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1373 ¨C Holy Hand</h4>

    When the chariot stopped outside the Red Cloud Valley, there was a jade-like cloud river in the sky that blocked out the sun. ording to the date, it was already the middle of winter, but here in Red Cloud Valley, there were birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers throughout the year. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that this was a miasma fillednd.

    That Taoist temple was originally built at the entrance to the valley, but now, not a single trace of it could be seen. Red Cloud Valley¡¯s Red Cloud Hall was about twenty miles away, surrounded by a dense forest.

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s battleship was floating in the air, and even Yun He who was blocking the sun was scared and scattered. The light returned to the human world. This scene was so shocking, it was the same feeling in the calmness. There seemed to be a foreboding that could not be ignored, growing out from within everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Because of the densely packed fleet in the sky, the chariots did not seem so lonely when they stopped at the mouth of Red Cloud Valley Valley.

    There was not enough time to repair the city¡¯s defenses at the mouth of Red Cloud Valley Valley, and there were still bloodstains at the ces where the city walls had copsed.

    Fang Wentian brought his disciples out of the valley and stood on the ground, looking calm and collected.

    He sped his hands together, ¡°Is the one who has arrived Sect Master An Zheng? I¡¯ve heard of it for a long time. I have heard that the ways of the Master An is always filled with justice, but this matter of killing his son and then immediately knocking on his door to kill his father, seems to have nothing to do with justice. If this news were to spread out, how would your Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s reputation be good? ¡±

    An Zheng pushed the car door open and got out, standing at the door and stretched.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    These words were said like an unforgivable bad guy.

    That¡¯s right, on what basis can it only be bad guys killing good people?

    An Zheng swept his hand horizontally: ¡°With another word, not even growing an inch of grass would seem better.¡±

    Fang Wentian¡¯s expression changed, then he shook his head: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you.¡±

    That¡¯s right, it was the first time for many people to see someone like An Zheng, a good and atypical person. What are good people like? ording to what people knew, good people were the kind of people who repaid good with good. Their entire body was filled with the word ¡®forgiveness¡¯.

    Suchought was not as rare as phoenix feathers or qilin horns. The sentence of putting down the butcher¡¯s knife and turning it into Buddha was evidence.

    Fang Wentian asked An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer a loss. Tell me, what kind of conditions do I need to use to exchange for my Red Cloud Valley to be safe and sound?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Even though you were acting weak on purpose, making me think that you are trying to submit ¡­ But I¡¯ll tell you seriously, I¡¯ve already told you the answer. If Red Cloud Valley can exist, then forget about the people rted to Red Cloud Valley. ¡±

    An Zheng was better at this sort of thing as an aggressive guy than a bad guy.

    Something that leaves every evil person with no way out and a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Then what right do you have to think that you can eliminate my Red Cloud Valley? It¡¯s hard for me to understand where your confidencees from. Are you really not afraid that all of us will work together to deal with you? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Gu Xianjun is already waiting for me here. But none of the people you thought will being to the Swordlock Pavilion or Le Shangxiao havee. Because they would suspect that I had intentionallye to the Red Cloud Valley in such a loud manner just to ambush them. No one dared to take the risk ¡­ Therefore, even if the two of you were to join hands, it would just be you adding Gu Xianjun. ¡±

    Witoar, the Dark Qilin King jumped out of the valley while carrying Gu Xianjun. That huge demon beast gave people a sense of oppression. And the seemingly soft and beautiful woman sitting on the back of the demon beast was in stark contrast to the domineering and ferocious demon beast.

    ¡°So what if there are two? They can kill you too. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun looked carefully at An Zheng, this was her enemy. Everything that she and Li Moyang had painstakingly created over the years, had almost all been destroyed by this person. Li Moyang had died, if she did not avenge his husband, how would the people taught by Li Moyang, bepletely convinced in her?

    ¡°I heard that not long ago, your five thousand Dark Kylin Knights ttened the Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Xianjun frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I saved some trouble, so I said thank you. You haven¡¯t destroyed this ce enough, let me do the rest. ording to the agreement between you and me, you help me open the gate of Red Cloud Valley, and I, Heavenly Awakening Sect, will not invade your territory. Thus, the grudge between you and me is ended. ¡±

    An Zheng said in all seriousness.

    Fang Wentian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Gu Xianjun: ¡°You actually dare to do this!¡±

    Gu Xianjun also didn¡¯t think that An Zheng would actually say suching. How was this what a righteous man should do? All those decent people loved their feathers very much, they were afraid of sticking anything bad on them. Reputation, status, all sorts of scruples. But this An Zheng, didn¡¯t have any scruples, and did whatever he wanted.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the show.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Go, oh ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said it, right? I said it, once this matter spreads out, your reputation as Gu Xianjun will not be good. I killed your husband, but in order to protect yourself, you chose to form an alliance with me to destroy the Red Cloud Valley. You say that I am really stupid, why would I say it out loud ¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. How about this, after I destroy Red Cloud Valley, I will give you all of his territory, consider it my apology. ¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, you are truly insidious.¡±

    Gu Xianjun looked at Fang Wentian, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If I want to kill you, do I have to join hands with him?¡±

    Of course, what An Zheng wanted was not for Fang Wentian to believe in his words, he just wanted Fang Wentian to be suspicious of him. As long as there was grass growing in Fang Wentian¡¯s heart, a crack would appear in the alliance between him and Gu Xianjun.

    ¡°It looks like you have other ns.¡±

    An Zheng continued to speak in all seriousness: ¡°You will contact me first and have mee to the Red Cloud Valley in full disy, and then you cane here in the name of assisting the Red Cloud Valley in resisting the Heavenly Awakening Sect and earn Fang Wentian¡¯s trust. Then, you and I can join hands and annihte the Red Cloud Valley ¡­ Now you¡¯re going back on your word, aren¡¯t you? How could I forget, Li Moyang is your husband after all, you want revenge. ¡±

    He looked at Fang Wentian and said: ¡°She¡¯s on your side now, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. She definitely wants to join hands with you and get rid of me.

    Fang Wentian knew that An Zheng was definitely not speaking the truth, but he couldn¡¯t help but suspect that if he were to fight An Zheng together with himter, would Gu Xianjun suddenly attack him from behind?

    An Zheng said: ¡°Oh, look at your face. You probably guessed it right. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. With the two of you working together, there¡¯s no need to be reliable at all. You were worried that she wouldy her hands on you, but she was also worried that you wouldy your hands on her. Therefore, neither of you have the courage to boldly hand over your back to the other. Such an alliance ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the value?¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Gu Xianjun pointed at An Zheng and roared.

    She hated An Zheng so much, how could this man be so detestable?

    Fang Wentian scoffed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make the first move? As long as you attack first, I will definitely follow closely behind you. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun was startled: ¡°You really believe his nonsense?¡±

    Fang Wentian: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, but why did you let me make the first move, you can also make the first move, I¡¯ll help you. If the two of us join forces, killing him won¡¯t be difficult. You still have five thousand Dark Qilin Cavalry who can defend against all attacks. His Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s team won¡¯t be able to stop you. ¡±

    Gu Xianjun¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make the first move and let you see!¡±

    She pointed to the sky and said, ¡°Beat those warships down for me.¡±

    Behind her, the steel wings of thousands of dark qilins spread out with a bang. When the de-like feathers fans spread out, they emitted a cold light. These dark Qilins roared as they soared into the sky, charging towards An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Awakening Sect Fleet. From the looks of it, the demonic beasts that were rising up into the sky were very powerful.

    In the middle of the air, the portholes on both sides of the warships opened up. Arge number ofs were thrown down from the portholes. Thes looked sturdy enough to trap the Dark Kylin. While flying upwards, all the feathers on the dark qilin wings seemed to shoot out endlessly. Manys were cut open in the air and scattered down.

    Fang Wentian raised his head and looked into the sky, his expression a littlecent and rxed. It seemed like Gu Xianjun was not lying, she really was not someone from An Zheng¡¯s side.

    However, what happened in the next second caused his expression to instantly change.

    Just as the dark qilins were about to reach the fleet, they suddenly turned in a circle and flew away. After leaving, the dark qilin only circled around the fleet and didn¡¯t attack.

    An Zheng said with some difficulty: ¡°Gu Xianjun, you¡¯re acting a bit too perfunctorily; I can¡¯t even speak up for you if I wanted to. If you were to hit Fang Wentian, there would be no doubt about it. ¡±

    Fang Wentian looked at Gu Xianjun: ¡°Why isn¡¯t your Steel Cavalry attacking?!¡±

    Gu Xianjun continuously gave out orders, and the Dark Qilin King also continuously roared. However, the thousands of Dark Qilins in the sky seemed to have betrayed her, they just refused to attack, and only circled around the fleet.

    Qu Liuxi stood at the bow of one of the warships, looking at the coiling dark Qilins with a calm expression. The smell released by the warship made the Dark Qilin scared. Qu Liuxi had already reached a level of perfection in the use of pills. These dark qilins were afraid of that smell and didn¡¯t dare to approach. No matter how much the Dark Knight on its back urged it, the Dark Kylin could only whine and circle around.

    ¡°You came to the Red Cloud Valley to use the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s poison array to temper your Dark Cavalry.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Xianjun and said, ¡°You know that there is a strange poison array in Red Cloud Valley, don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t know about it? Your dark cavalry doesn¡¯t seem to be very obedient anymore, why don¡¯t I help you call them down and ask them what¡¯s going on? ¡±

    He put his hands to his mouth and said, ¡°Come down!¡±

    Qu Liuxi who was standing at the bow of the ship extended both of her hands out, a ball of purple fire igniting in his palms. Momentster, countless purple lights shot out like bullets. The violet light that was emitted by her palm was unceasing and swift and powerful. The purple light exploded in the air, forming a cloud of purple fog. Soon enough, the purple fog was conjoined into a single mass. After a few seconds, the first dark qilin suddenly stiffened and then fell straight down. If they fell from sucigh ce, there was no way to protect themselves. No matter how strong the defensive power of these dark qilins was, it was useless.

    Bang!

    The first dark qilin fell to the ground, t. Blood sprayed out as his bones stabbed out. Sticky internal organs flowed out from the wound. As for the Dark Knight on his back, he was even more unlucky.

    With the first one, it would be a sight to behold. Thousands of dark qilins fell down like dumplings, crackling in the air.

 Chapter 1374 - The more the better

    <h4>Chapter 1374 ¨C The more the better</h4>

    The moment Qu Liuxi spread open her arms, no one could have imagined that something so terrifying would happen. The purple fog in the sky dispersed, and those violent and vicious dark qilin army began to fall down one after another like dumplings.

    The dark Qilin army that had easily breached the Red Cloud Valley became extremely weak in front of Qu Liuxi alone.

    Streams of medicinal aura were continuously emitted from Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands. After the Darkness Qilin smelled the medicinal aura, it turned into a lump of iron and fell down. There were seedlings on the ground, andrge pits appeared one after another. The internal organs of those dark qilins were shattered into pieces as they fell to the ground.

    If they hadn¡¯t flown up, they might not have died so quickly.

    Qu Liuxi opened her arms and descended from the skies as if she was an immortal.

    Shended beside An Zheng, who rubbed her head. Qu Liuxi smiled, it was so beautiful.

    Gu Xianjun¡¯s expression was unsightly to the extreme. Her unrivalled metal weapon was created after many years of painstaking training. It had once swept through many small countries in the Western Regions, causing people to feel fear from the sound of it. How did she suddenly lose? She lost so easily and thoroughly.

    ¡°Now, the two of you can speak to each other from the bottom of your hearts. Then, we can sincerely cooperate.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Gu Xianjun: ¡°It¡¯s probably toote.¡±

    Gu Xianjun roared, she looked like she had gone mad, as she rode on the Dark Qilin Empire¡¯s back and rushed towards An Zheng. Fang Wentian knew that if she did not join hands now, the consequences would be unimaginable. Just as he began to move, a burning iron rod fell from the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground was smashed into pieces. If Fang Wentian had reacted any slower, his head would have been smashed by the iron rod. He flipped his body backwards and both his hands pushed out at the same time, causing two powerful Cultivation Poweo fly out like furious dragons.

    A crescent-shaped ray of ck light swept towards them. The two violent waves were swept away by the ck light in the air.

    Chen Shaobainded on the ground, a gigantic ck sickle hooked onto Fang Wentian¡¯s neck. Fang Wentian dodged it with a sh. Fang Hongyun¡¯s The Art of Space was taught to him by him, so in terms of attainments in the The Art of Space, he was even stronger than Fang Hongyun.

    However, just as he appeared in another area, a shining golden trident appeared in front of him. The trident was so sudden and swift that he could only dodge it. A few ripples appeared in the air, and when they saw each other again, he was already on top of the broken wall.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Fang Wentian shouted in anger, ¡°Fight with numbers!¡±

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°So what?!¡±

    He leaped up, and the iron rod in the air smashed down viciously. That iron rod grew in the face of the wind. Even though there was still a hundred meters of distance between him and the city wall, it was nohreat. After a while, the iron rod arrived.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With another swing of the staff, the city wall was smashed to pieces. The Red Cloud Valley disciples who were hiding behind the walls did not manage to escape in time, who knew how many of them were smashed into meat paste before they could even react.

    The monkey didn¡¯t care about all this. As it smashed down, Fang Wentian could only dodge continuously. Monkey¡¯s fighting style waspletely reckless. He didn¡¯t even try to defend himself. He just fiercely attacked again and again, each attack faster and fiercer than thest. The iron rod that was a few hundred meters long split open or swept horizontally, and not long after, the building at the mouth of Red Cloud Valley was razed to the ground. Not to mention the city walls, even the cliffs on both sides were smashed into pieces. Huge chunks of rock fell down.

    Fang Wentian was forced to a state of anxiety by the monkey as he fought back with difficulty. The monkey didn¡¯t care about his counterattack. He just kept attacking. Fang Wentian¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh. In the next second, the space behind the monkey fluctuated for a bit, and Fang Wentian appeared from behind the monkey and struck the back of his head with his palm. ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, he heard a disdainful pfft, and a sickle appeared in front of his neck. Behind him, Chen Shaobai pulled back the Scythe of Death that was holding onto her and the sickle caught onto Fang Wentian¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Come back here.¡±

    Fang Wentian could clearly feel the bone-chilling cold in front of his neck. It was simply too close, and it was already toote to sh even if he wanted to. He poured all his Cultivation Power into his hands and pulled the Scythe of Death outwards with both of his hands. Taking advantage of the moment of obstruction, thousands of red lights flew out from his body, shooting towards Chen Shaobai who was behind him. Those were not magic tools at all, nor were they Cultivation Power s, but bugs.

    Blood Demon Insects.

    Thousands of bugs the size of seven stardybugs flew out. They all had the same carapace, but they were much harder than the beetles. These little flying insects were like thousands of bullets that had exploded, arriving in an instant.

    A mass of ck Qi exploded out from Chen Shaobai¡¯s body, the dense Qi was released, it was like ayer of mist on the ground. The crimson red Blood Demon Worm rushed into the ck fog, and soon disappeared.

    But taking this opportunity, Fang Wentian shed out to avoid Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death s. He looked towards the ck fog and continued to summon his poisonous bugs. However, those poisonous bugs were like stones that had sunk into the sea, and they didn¡¯t respond at all.

    The melodious sound of a flute rang out not far away. Not long after, all of the poisonous bugs within the ck fog flew out, forming groups of people and flying towards the direction of the flute¡¯s sound. Fang Wentian looked in that direction and saw ady with a beautiful figure wearing a ck dress standing there, ying a flute in her hands. The poisonous bugs flew over one after another and then circled around her, looking extremely intimate.

    Shushou Anran stopped ying the flute and raised his hand. A poisonous insectnded in her palm and pped its wings, as if it was trying to tell his something. With her other hand, she took out a beautiful brocade sack from his space tool and opened it. Immediately, those flying insects all rushed in.

    Chen Shaobai turned his head to look at Shushou Anran andughed, his face had a look of admiration. Shushou Anran also smiled at him, his face turning slightly red. For some reason, when she looked at Chen Shaobai, his eyes were shining, a light that she herself might not be able to detect.

    Chen Shaobai, this idiot, was even worse than An Zheng in this aspect, how could he tell the emotion of girls. He turned around and looked at Fang Wentian. ¡°Old thief, what other abilities do you have?¡±

    Fang Wentian raised both his hands into the air. ¡°The heck!¡±

    Before he had even shouted out thest word, it had be f * ck, followed by Fang Wentian who charged fiercely forward. He had a bunch of Triton s on his butt, and when he flew out, his trident was still stuck in his butt. He was flying in front, and the Triton s were hanging on his tail like a big fat man.

    The fatty¡¯s sneak attack was extremely sudden, and almostpletely destroyed Fang Wentian¡¯s pelvis ¡­ Fang Wentian wailed in pain as he rushed forward to throw off his, but his ending phrase, ¡°not getting rid of her,¡± had now been wlessly demonstrated. With the trident on his butt, Du Shoushou didn¡¯t let go. Bringing suceavy thing while flying, one could well imagine how much pain Fang Wentian was in.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    The monkey suddenly appeared from the side and smashed towards Du Shoushou. Fang Wentian was startled, thinking, is this monkey crazy?

    In the instant that Monkey¡¯s rod strike came out, Fatty immediately let go of his hand and smashed solidly onto the Triton. That feeling was as if an iron hammer had fiercely smashed into a nail, and was directly wedged into the nail. That was not a nail, it was a very long Triton.

    Puff! The longest tooth in the middle of the trident pierced into the butt and emerged from some unspeakable part of the trident.

    ¡°This is too cruel!¡±

    Du Shoushou covered his face, unable to continue watching.

    This attack had almost sliced Fang Wentian¡¯s waist, and Fang Wentian¡¯s face was twisted in pain. He extended his hand to the back and was about to pull out the Triton, but Chen Shaobai was already there. The Scythe of Death swept over and hooked itself around his waist area, and witu sound, it cut into his waist area. A ball of air exploded on Fang Wentian¡¯s body as he released all the Cultivation Power, sting away all the Triton s.

    When hended far away, blood would gush out from below his waist, making him look extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Shameless, what is the point of fighting with numbers!¡±

    ¡°Who said we have the ability?¡±

    Chen Shaobai charged over once again and extended his hand into the air to grab it. The Scythe of Death rotated and flew back beforending in his palm. He began to attack ferociously, one attack aime. Fang Wentian was severely injured, so he could only constantly dodge. When he was facing Gu Xianjun, he had wanted to fail in activating the strange poison array. However, he had been more meticulous and created a spatial array in his hands. That way, he could activate the strange poison array at any time.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so shameless. All three of them had strength equal to his, yet they still needed to attack him, so he didn¡¯t have time to activate the formation.

    Monkey also rushed over. One of them had a sickle and one of them had an iron rod, continuously attacking ferociously. Fang Wentian¡¯s left and right stats were in a mess, not to mention retaliating, he couldn¡¯t even keep up. The two of them continued with their attacks. Du Shoushou, who had a weaker cultivation, hid to the side and attacked whenever he saw a chance.

    Puff ¡­ Chen Shaobai cried out: ¡°Why the f * ck are you stabbing me?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You three move your butts too fast, my eyes are all blurry...¡±

    ¡°You only know your butt.¡±

    Chen Shaobai lowered his head to look, and saw that his butt was already bleeding. However, it still left a one-centimeter big hole on his butt. This Triton was really sharp.

    The monkey smashed the back of Fang Wentian¡¯s head, causing his body to hit the ground heavily. Before Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Deathnded on the ground, it was ced on the ground, the scythe¡¯s edge facing upwards, just right on top of his neck. He raised his hand, and witu sound, the Scythe of Death was pulled out from his neck.

    Heads rolled down, blood flowing in rivers.

    Every single time, there would always be more people fighting against the less. This time, it¡¯s them

 Chapter 1375 - Borrowing Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1375 ¨C Borrowing Strength</h4>

    From the beginning to the end, Fang Wentian did not have the strength to fight back.

    On one side, An Zheng was standing in front of Gu Xianjun alone.

    ¡°You killed my husband. It¡¯s an irreconcble hatred. Therefore, there is no room for negotiation between us. Either you kill me and finish your family extermination act. Either I kill you and take revenge for myte husband. ¡±

    ¡°You speak very well.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I will kill you andplete my sect¡¯s extermination act. The moment I said those words, I put you in a very righteous position.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to be that bad guy, and my n will be annihted.¡±

    The Darkness Qilin that Gu Xianjun was sitting on roared out and pounced towards An Zheng with its ws swiped downwards. That giant w was able to split open mountains and shatter rocks, and it was extremely powerful. Just as the gigantic steel w was about tond on An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng suddenly raised the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler up in the air with a slow speed. But the moment the iron w fell, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler just happened to be there.

    The iron ws were heavy and tyrannical, but the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was likir supporting An Zheng.

    The Dark Qilin King was obviously infuriated, he raised his ws and swept them across the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. ording to its power, this sweep of its ws could even take down ayer of a mountain, let alone a ck Ruler that didn¡¯t seem very big. But when the w swept past, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was casually standing there did not move at all.

    Bang!

    Iron w swept across the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and that feeling was as if you could see a drink can on the ground and kicked it. It could obviously send the drink can flying, but it wasn¡¯t a drink can at all, but a very, very deep metal stake buried underground ¡­ ¡­ One could imagine how much pain his feet would feel.

    This was what the Dark Kylin King felt. A w swiped at the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler, and with a ¡°kacha¡±, the w snapped. The ck Ruler standing there was much more stable than a ten thousand yearrge mountain. The Dark Kylin King screamed miserably as his body staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    An Zheng grabbed the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and swung it. From bottom to top, the ck Ruler swept up the moment the Dark Qilin King staggered forward, and struck the Dark Qilin King squarely on the chin. This attack directly swept up the dozens of meters tall Dark Qilin King. The giant head was sent flying and its body was lifted off the ground. An Zheng chased after it witoint of his feet. In mid air, his body was spinning as he attacked after another. The ck Ruler hammered at the Dark Qilin King¡¯s chin like a drum.

    After dozens of consecutive attacks, the Dark Qilin King¡¯s jaw was smashed into a bloody mess. His indestructible scales were also unable to block the powerful and heavy Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    An Zheng held the ck Ruler in his hand, and a ball of purple light exploded within his palm. Soon after, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler shone brightly in all directions, and a red line pierced through the ck Ruler.

    Eight times the normal limit, thirty-six times the original limit.

    Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was already heavy, how much power would 36 times gravity be needed to activate it? An Zheng leapt onto the Dark Qilin King and smashed down towards Gu Xianjun, who was on the back of the Dark Qilin King!

    ¡°Down!¡±

    This foot was iparably domineering, so Gu Xianjun didn¡¯t dare to agree and flew out from the back of the Dark Qilin King. When the ck Rulernded on the Dark Kylin King¡¯s back, its steel-like body instantly snapped.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Dark Kylin King¡¯s huge body crashed to the ground, causing dust to swirl around.

    ¡°Get down here!¡±

    An Zheng released his hand, and his body soared into the sky, flying straight towards Gu Xianjun. The Dark Qilin King wailed as his four limbs moved chaotically. However, when the ck Ruler pressed down on its back, it was firmly frozen in ce. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t move. Furthermore, the more they struggled, the more pressure the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler would exert. With a kacha sound, its spine was crushed and its waist was snapped. The Dark Qilin King¡¯s miserable screams became louder and louder, the ck Ruler¡¯s pressure became more and more vicious.

    Gu Xianjun watched on helplessly as her mount was nailed to the ground. In the air, An Zheng directly punched over. It was not a fancy punch, just a simple punch.

    Gu Xianjun blocked in front of hshe with one hand, and a huge ball of flowers bloomed in front of her. From a distance, it looked like a beautiful scene. However, when she got closer, he could tell that it was only a flower, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it was called, the Thousand Faces Thousand Layers.

    An Zheng¡¯s fist smashed over, and the flower petals coincidentally bloomed. A thousand petals formed a thousandyers of defense, umting a thousandyers to counterachousandyers. By the time he reached thestyer, An Zheng¡¯s fist force had already beenpletely exhausted. The petals bounced up one by one and returned to their original state.

    The punch was powerful enough to shatter mountains, but it waspletely cancelled out by the tender and soft looking petals.

    Not only that, those fist forces that had been canceled out by the flower petals all shot back towards An Zheng the moment the flower petals bounced back. When all these powers gathered together, it was anotherplete punch. And with the support of the thousandyer petal spring, it was even more than ten times stronger than An Zheng¡¯s punch!

    Could An Zheng block ten times the power of one punch?

    The answer is no.

    After An Zheng saw the strange flower petals, he immediately shed out, and the fist brushed past his body and flew past his shoulder, causing the clothes on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder to be ripped to shreds, and the skin and flesh on his shoulder to be ripped apart.

    Seeing this scene, in the distance, Qu Liuxi sped her hands together, and a purple light started to flicker between the gaps of her palms. A momentter, she opened her palm, revealing a purple pill. Qu Liuxi pointed forward, and the purple pellet flew up, floating beside An Zheng.

    A faint purple colored stream of energy dispersed out from the pellet and entered An Zheng¡¯s wound, and the wound on his shoulder quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    An Zheng turned around and smiled gently. His face was filled with worry.

    An Zheng smiled at her, signalling that he was fine before turning around to face Gu Xianjun.

    That huge flower floated right beside Gu Xianjun, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to suddenly move. The flower automatically flew in front of Gu Xianjun to block, and this fist undoubtedly struck the flower again. The petal of the Thousand Faces Thousand Layers was pressed down by the force and then bounced back, not releasing any of its power. Then, the rebounding force became even stronger, sting towards An Zheng. An Zheng had already experienced this, so he naturally would not be injured again. The moment he punched out, An Zheng moved ¡­

    ¡°See if I¡¯m faster than your flower.¡±

    An Zheng punched out, knowing that his power would be blocked by the flower, so after punching, he immediately moved to Gu Xianjun¡¯s side, and once again punched out. The flower petal had a process from cancelling out to rebounding, and this process was the time that An Zheng could take advantage of.

    But An Zheng never thought that the flower would actually be so abnormal.

    In the instant that An Zheng threw out his second punch, Hua Hua Qian actually swapped ces with Gu Xianjun. A man and a flower, connected by heart. Gu Xianjun and her unknown yet exceptionally beautiful flower could change ces anytime, anywhere, thisce was like herself.

    As expected, An Zheng¡¯s fistnded on the flower again.

    The flower petals pressed downyer byyer, blocking off the power of An Zheng¡¯s fists.

    The fist force that was reflected back was ten times stronger than before. When An Zheng was dodging the attack, the force hit Red Cloud Valley. How terrifying would the addition of An Zheng¡¯s strength be? He watched as the fist of wind headed straight towards the canyon. After a loud explosion, the two sides of the canyon copsed at the same time. The massive mountain peak that was thousands of meters tall copsed without even a second of resistance. Large chunks of it filled up the entire valley in an instant.

    This canyon was 20 to 30 miles long. After passing through, one would reach the Red Cloud Pce. After the punch, the two sides of the mountain copsed and the canyon was buried. At the same time, the Red Cloud Valley disciples who were buried in the canyon were also there. Who knew how many people were buried underground.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body flickered as he attacked again. His speed was getting faster and faster because he wanted topete in speed with Gu Xianjun. He continuously shed and punched around Gu Xianjun, while Gu Xianjun and that huge flower constantly swapped positions. The flower petals began to cancel out the punch faster and faster, forming a long line of power that continuously flowed outwards. Wherever this power passed by, everything was razed to the ground.

    A fist energy just happened to sit on the Dark Kylin King, who was pressed down by the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler on the ground. The Dark Kylin King felt the terrifying power and was unable to move at all. In the midst of his wails, the fist power turned the Dark Qilin King, who had followed Gu Xianjun for several hundred years, into meat paste. Pieces of broken armor and chunks of flesh flew everywhere, and bloody internal organs were thrown out one by one, falling everywhere with a crackling sound.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    When Gu Xianjun saw that the Dark Qilin King had been killed, he screamed and her eyes immediately turned red.

    ¡°Do you want to kill everything I care about!?¡±

    She roared at An Zheng, like a demon with dishevelled hair.

    ¡°When you two husband and wife killed other people¡¯s families and took away everything from them, did you never think that you would have such a day?¡±

    An Zheng was still continuously punching out, and through repeated probing, he found the rhythm and direction of the punches. The power that the petals shot out was beginning to be controlled by An Zheng. It looked like An Zheng was still unable to break through the flower¡¯s defense, but he could make use of the flower ¡­ An Zheng could not even obtain a power that was ten times stronger. ording to the change in his strength and angle, the force that An Zheng used to cause the flower to rebound waspletely utilized by him.

    A surge of energy shot straight into the Red Cloud Valley, and in the blink of an eye, a distance of twenty to thirty kilometers was covered. That magnificent building was reduced to dust in an instant. Not even a fist-sized stone was left behind.

    An Zheng threw a punch, and the petals bounced back. Streams of power were like streaks of heavenly lightning that struck into the Red Cloud Valley. From afar, it looked like a giant battleship was flying towards the Red Cloud Valley, shooting out terrifying missiles one by one. Red Cloud Valley was infected, and a momentter, it was a scene of total devastation.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The area where the Red Cloud Pce had copsed was once again smashed by the violent force. A very long crack appeared on the ground, and soon after, it began to copse. A hole that was abouundred meters in diameter appeared in front of them. It was pitch ck and they had no idea what was inside.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    An Zheng saw that there waole there, and pointed: ¡°Go find him, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    Du Shoushou and the rest responded as they rushed towards the direction of the Red Cloud Pce¡¯s cave. But right at this moment, a young man in white clothes descended like an immortal from heaven and entered the cave first. Although An Zheng was far away, he could still tell with a nce that the person who entered the room first was Tan Shanse.

 Chapter 1376 - Dao Sect Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 1376 ¨C Dao Sect Ruins</h4>

    That enormous bright flower had always been floating beside Gu Xianjun, and the strength that An Zheng had used to attack waspletely reflected back. However, this terrifying force was being used by An Zheng. He borrowed the force of the impact to st all the reflected force back into the Red Cloud Valley.

    Under sucowerful chain of attacks, a huge pit copsed inside the Red Cloud Valley. It was pitch ck, no one knew what was hidden inside.

    Just as An Zheng allowed Du Shoushou and the others to enter, Tan Shanse rushed in first.

    When Gu Xianjun saw someone entering, she actually ignored An Zheng and teleported straight towards the hole. An Zheng was not willing tog behind, and increased his speed as well.

    The entire Red Cloud Hall had been destroyed, and not even a single piece ofplete brick could be seen. The hole was very big, and it was abouundred meters in diameter. Dust was puffing out from the hole, and his vision became blurry. Tan Shanse had already rushed in, and no one could be seen. Gu Xianjun rushed to the edge of the hole and muttered to herself for a moment, then leaped down.

    An Zheng, Du Shoushou and the others also arrived at the edge of the pit, and looked down, but could not see anything. When the ground copsed, arge amount of dust fell down, causing the dust to be too heavy. An Zheng pped down with his palm, causing smoke and dust to be pushed out in all directions. He could vaguely see that it was very spacious down there. In addition, he could faintly make out the color of thenterns below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. You guys wait for my signal.¡±

    The Reverse Scale Armor s on An Zheng¡¯s body appeared and covered his entire body. The eye part of the mask was made of some unknown crystal. It looked like a scarlet color and was as solid as the armor. However, if one looked through the crystal, their vision would be even wider.

    The ck armor with purplish golden lines around its eyes was blood-red, giving it an iparably domineering aura while carrying an ancient beauty. An Zheng who was wearing a Reverse Scale Armor robe jumped down from the edge of the hole andnded on the ground with a bang. The ground that he stepped on felt like it was extremely hard ground, it should have been made manually, it was very hard and smooth. An Zheng looked around him but he was no longer able to see Tan Shanse and Gu Xianjun. He raised his hand and a pearl that was emitting a gentle white light flew out. Seeing An Zheng¡¯s signal, the rest of them also jumped into the pit.

    ¡°What secrets is the Red Cloud Valley hiding? Seems like there are a lot of people eyeing it.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked around, the ce seemed very empty. The ce looked like an iplete underground pce, and it was obviously there to deal with some catastrophe. Everything here can be described in two words ¡­ Firm.

    The entrance to the hole that An Zheng smashed open should be the entrance and exit left behind by the people of the Red Cloud Valley that had secretly constructed the underground pce, and it had not been sealed yet. He raised his head and looked up. Not only was the roof made from a mixture of smithing materials, but there was also a veryplicated defensive spell formation. This rune was able to divert the force of the attack through countless branches into the ground, ensuring that the roof wouldn¡¯t copse.

    Every brick on the ground was five meters square, which showed how sturdy they were. Furthermore, there was an identical rune array formation on the ground.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a single blow from the Immortal Emperor, he should still be able to withstand it, right?¡±

    ¡°How could a mere Red Cloud Valley create such arge-scale defensive underground pce? Even if you were to use up all of the Red Cloud Valley¡¯s strength, it would still not be possible to build even a tenth or even a tenth of this ce. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even if the Red Cloud Valley and other great powers built this ce together, they still wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do so. ¡°Not to mention these sects, even if all the big sects in the entire Nine Regions of the mortal world were to gather together to build this underground pce, just the rune array and the materials needed to make the defense cannot do it.¡±

    ¡°This could have been not built by the Red Cloud Valley at all, but discovered by the people from the Red Cloud Valley.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Previously, there was a small Taoist temple here, and it is said that the Taoist Ancestor had stopped here before. The master of this monastery was a disciple of a Daofather. If the rumors were true, then the underground pce might have been built a long time ago. Red Cloud Valley just happened to discover themter on, but was powerless to continue with his construction. ¡±

    ¡°How many secrets does the Dao Sect possess?¡±

    This ce was simply too big. To be honest, even the Heavenly Awakening Sect would not be able to create it with all their might. Forget about Heavenly Awakening Sect having an Artifact Master like him, forget about the fact that Heavenly Awakening Sect was the richest sect in the Nine Prefectures of the mortal world, he couldn¡¯t even create one percent of this ce.

    ¡°This ce seems to be prepared for the apocalypse.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Maybe that disciple of the Dao Ancestor sensed a cmity that could destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°The time doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    An Zheng looked forward: ¡°They should be rushing inside. Tan Shanse seems to know more than us, even Gu Xianjun knows a little.¡±

    An Zheng, Chen Shaobai, Monkey, and Du Shoushou protected Qu Liuxi in the center. The five of them explored the interior, borrowing the Night Pearls on the pirs around them to clearly see their surroundings. In the eyes of cultivators, these Night Pearls were worthless, but in the eyes of mortals, every single one of them was priceless. If they all dug it out, it might cause the mortal Night Pearl¡¯s value to copse.

    This underground pce was just likuge square. For the time being, they could not see the passage to other ces. As they explored, other than the pirs that the two of them might not be able to carry, there was nothing else.

    After walking for a while, he still could not see the end. This showed just how big the underground pce was. Even if he were to specte on the size of the pce, amodating tens of thousands of people was nothing.

    ¡°They want to save them.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood: ¡°Even though there iime discrepancy, there is no longer a need to care about whether the time is right or wrong. The disciple of the Daofather probably knew that this ce was going to be destroyed, and so he began to secretly build this ce. If there was no sect in the Nine Prefectures that could build this underground pce, then ¡­ ¡°What about the Dao Sect?¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment.

    In this era, the Dao Sect was not considered aplete sect inheritance at all. None of the cultivators of the Central ins could deny that they were disciples of the Dao Sect. This was because the path of cultivation originated from the Dao Sect. Not to mention the people of the Central ins, even the Buddhist sects of the Western Regions were no exception. Many things in the Buddhist Sect were learned and evolved from the Dao Sect.

    Therefore, there were many pious Dao Sect disciples in this world. The various sects and rogue cultivators were all Dao Sect disciples. As for those inheritors of the true disciples of the Daofathers who had always been hidden from the world ¡­ The power he wielded would definitely be iparably strong.

    The Daofather had many disciples who had received personal guidance from him. These people should have a special way tomunicate with each other. If they knew each other and they had been secretlymunicating with each other all this time, then the amount of energy gathered was simply too terrifying to imagine.

    ¡°But even so, they still haven¡¯t fixed it.¡±

    ¡°The scale is too big. They want to save many people, many more people, to the point where their strength is insufficient.¡±

    An Zheng and the others could not help but admire him in their hearts.

    ¡°In front!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt a fluctuation of Qi in front, and a few people immediately rushed over. It was clear that Tan Shanse and Gu Xianjun had just fought before. The two of them separated temporarily as they looked at each other in alert and also took precautions with An Zheng and the others.

    There was something that looked like an altar in that area. It was very big, and could hold hundreds of people standing on top of it. The most frightening thing was that there were many robed men kneeling on the altar ¡­ However, he didn¡¯t know how long he had been dead for. They seemed to be kneeling in disorder around a stone pir in the center of the altar. However, if one looked carefully, they would be able to see that the ces where they were kneeling were very special. If one looked down from directly above, they would see that they were arranged ording to the Eight Trigrams Diagram.

    These people had already been dead for who knows how long. Their Daoist robes must have been very special, so they weren¡¯t damaged, only covered with dust. The body inside the daoist robe was now only bones, without any flesh. The stone pir in the middle hadplicated patterns on it, as well as many Dao Sect secret charms. There were even pieces of talisman paper stuck on the crucial points. He had no idea what the material of these talismans was, but they were actually still intact.

    ¡°Everyone is here.¡±

    Tan Shanse squinted his eyes and looked around, then looked at the kneeling corpses.

    ¡°These unfilial disciples!¡±

    His tone was somewhat contemptuous, as well as angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but scold angrily: ¡°You have the qualifications to criticize them.¡±

    Tan Shanse slightly raised his chin: ¡°I am the most qualified one... Forget it, what¡¯s the point of telling you all this? This ce has nothing to do with you, so leave immediately. Otherwise, this ce will be your grave as well. ¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°Stop bragging, you¡¯re really confident that instead of directly attacking, you¡¯re going to let us leave?¡±

    Tan Shanse said arrogantly, ¡°You two know nothing about this ce, and you know nothing about the power here.¡±

    He slowly approached the altar. His footsteps were strange, and every step he took was abnormal. Every step he took, the ce where his feetnded would light up. The moment he stepped onto the steps of the altar, the entire altar began to emit a soft white light, an indescribably holy light. Then, the stone pir also lit up. The runes on it began to move, just like the Milky Way.

    Just then, the entire roof lit up, densely packed with amethyshat An Zheng was very familiar with. These amethyst formed the entire universe, and within the stars that filled the sky, a gigantic vortex appeared, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    That ce used the most amethyst, so it looked the brightest. And the universe¡¯s myriad stars actually revolved around this vortex, countless nebe forming an iparablyrge neb.

    In the middle of the whirlpool, there was a flickering,rgest amethyst. However, it was a scarlet light that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    It seemed that there was some peerless evil being inside.

 Chapter 1377 - Lets Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 1377 ¨C Let¡¯s Fight!</h4>

    The entire underground pce was extremely spacious, and only an altar was built in the middle. There were hundreds of corpses on this altar, all dressed in special Daoist robes. Only Withered Bone remained in a kneeling position. It could be surmised how pious they were during the worship ceremony.

    The moment Tan Shanse stepped onto the altar, the stone pir on the altar lit up and a beam of light shot up. The dense amethyst on the roof also lit up like the Milky Way. All the stars formed a countless number of nebe, and a countless number of nebe formed a huge neb.

    In the middle of this huge neb was a very different amethyst, the natural hexagram was at least three meters in size. An Zheng was already somewhat familiar with this kind of amethyst, but this was the first time he had seen such arge piece. In the past, regardless of whether it was a crystal wall or a sky full of stars, thergest amethyst he had ever seen was only a few dozen centimeters, while the ordinary amethyst was only the size of a fist.

    It stared at An Zheng and the others coldly, as if an eye appeared within that gigantic amethyst.

    ¡°You know nothing.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked to the center of the altar, caressed the stone pir, and said with a sad tone: ¡°These people abandoned me.¡±

    He swept a nce at An Zheng and the others before continuing, ¡°I originally thought that they built this altar to summon me back, to pull me out of the time constraints of being unable to escape. Looking at the altar, I knew that they wanted to kill me ¡­ Or, seal me forever. If we give them a little more time, maybe they really did it. ¡±

    When An Zheng and the others heard these words, they were all extremely shocked in their hearts.

    Kill Tan Shanse?

    Tan Shanse was that faceless weirdo¡¯s clone?

    If that was the case, then An Zheng¡¯s previous spection had been confirmed ¡­ The faceless weirdo was the Daofather who rode the Green Ox West out of the Huogu Kowloon. Or perhaps ¡­ it wasn¡¯t just a Daofather at all. It was an alliance formed by those peerless experts of the pre-Qin era. Think about it. Back then, that ¡®One Emperor of Myriad Gods¡¯ who wielded a sword across his back for all eternity, that ¡®War God¡¯ who killed four hundred thousand cultivators with a single sword strike, that ¡®Forge Master¡¯ who opened and closed his eyes wide ¡­

    If these people were to join hands, not to mention the Three Immortal Emperor, even if all the forces in the cultivation world were to be focused on one person, they would still not be a match for them.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°If you are that person¡¯s clone, then do you really have the heart to do so? Cultivation began in the Dao Sect. Wouldn¡¯t you destroy everything you¡¯ve created by doing this? ¡±

    ¡°Destroy?¡±

    Tan Shanse gave a cold snort, ¡°Inheritance... You are already on the wrong track, and making everything start from the heart is the right choice. When the gods created humans, they never would have thought that they would be like this. Don¡¯t say that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. There is no one who has ever done anything wrong. ¡±

    ¡°Is this the reason for their extinction?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng and the others, ¡°You have seen too little. Even though your strength has already reached the peak of the Mortal Realm cultivators, you are still trapped in this world. If you go to see another world, you will know that man is the cancer of the universe. You¡¯ve never seen what those people did... For personal gain, they even add toxins to the food they make for their children. For the same reason, they sent poisonous water into the river. We have already destroyed many worlds like that. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted in disbelief, ¡°You can destroy whichever world is bad, then what about this world?¡±

    ¡°This world is the same!¡±

    Tan Shanse became excited: ¡°Is there any difference between the people of this world and the people of other worlds? The ck-hearted merchants did everything for their own gain. Wasn¡¯t there a small number of people who could ughter cities and wipe outnds? Species are equal. What do humans do to other species? How many of those who used to live in this world have been ughtered? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and extended his hand, ¡°Join us. I know that you want to do the same thing we want to do. You seek justice, you seek the perfect world without evil, you want to create the perfect order, ultimately also because you hate the evil and selfishness of the people in this world. I won¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t kill you again and again. Other than other reasons, the main reason is because I know that you are the same person as us. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have never thought of destroying anything.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, ¡°What a woman! When you reach our level and live forever, you will have a sense of responsibility and a sense of mission. You feel that maintaining the bnce of the world is what you should do the most. The fairness of a world is too low, and you can¡¯t do it. Even if it¡¯s you, the people around you can be selfless and impartial, and even the people under you can do it? The most you can do is to create a world that seems to be in some sort of order. ¡±

    An Zheng still shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re too extreme.¡±

    ¡°People who aren¡¯t entric wouldn¡¯t be able to reach our level of cultivation.¡±

    Tan Shanse heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I still hope that you will seriously consider joining us. I will give yoromise on behalf of the others. As long as you agree to join us, we will quickly increase your strength and be a Martial Saint. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The reason why I want to be a Sovereign Realm Ranker is because I want to protect all the people I care about, the world I care about, and not destroy anything.¡±

    Chen Shaobai bellowed: You all are powerful, yet you all have the right to be exterminated?!

    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s answer was resolute and decisive: ¡°Once our strength has reached this level, we would have the right to decide the life and death of others.¡±

    Chen Shaobai opened his mouth, but did not know how to refute.

    Tan Shanse sat down on the altar, his expression gradually returning to normal. ¡°Back then, you two teamed up and blocked me with the price of time disorder. Could it be that the number of people who have died due to time disorder has decreased? Don¡¯t put on a righteous front, you drink a lot of human blood. Even if you stop me, when my friends return from wandering the universe, will you be able to block them? ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give iry.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was equally simple.

    ¡°Stubborn and unrepentant.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°I gave you guys a chance. I had thought of protecting the world more than you did. I¡¯ve thought about changing this world more than you do. I thought that education can raiserson¡¯s quality. I have written many books and taught many disciples. I hope that it can persuade everyone so that more people canprehend it. But I didn¡¯t do it. ¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine thought that relying on medical techniques could change the world. He had spent his entire life trying to use the medicinal pill technique to changerson¡¯s physique, so he believed that he would definitely seed and turn everyone into a good person. However, heter discovered to his despair that it was too simple to change a person¡¯s physique, but it was impossible to change a person¡¯s mind. ¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed to his head: ¡°Ideas are the mostplicated thing.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You still think that what you defend is righteous.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It has nothing to do with justice. What I want to protect, including my own, is every single life that should exist.¡±

    ¡°How selfless, how great.¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed at the Dao Sect disciples who were kneeling on the ground, who had already be dried up skeletons. ¡°When they do these things, it should be just as you think.¡±

    ¡°You are no longer a Daofather.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°The Daofather that you all think he is is just me. Or rather, it is a clone of me. I¡¯m a million different people in every world. The Daofather¡¯s role ¡­ everything that should have been done in this world ¡­ had beenpleted. ¡±

    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Join us.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer did not have the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Then die.¡±

    Tan Shanse stretched his arms, ¡°After fighting with you for so long, it¡¯s about time to finish this. It¡¯s just that I just realized, and you haven¡¯t. ¡±

    He raised his hands to support them, causing all the kneeling corpses to stand up all of a sudden.

    ¡°There is something in my bone that I left behind. Even if I die, I can use it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed.

    The corpses of the Dao Sect disciples stood up, turned around and ¡°looked¡± at An Zheng and the others. Then, they walked down the altar one by one. At this moment, no one felt any fear in their hearts, only sadness.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Gu Xianjun turned and left, ¡°You guys fight.¡±

    The giant flower floated behind her, and she quickly flew towards the exit.

    Ding! A long sword flew in from the outside and stabbed at Gu Xianjun¡¯s feet. Gu Xianjun¡¯s body abruptly stopped. She was jusair away from having the sword pierce through her chest. Her face was somewhat pale, and her heart palpitated in fear as she looked at the still trembling longsword. That sword was very ordinary, as if there was nothing special about it. However, it came without any warning or sound.

    Diao Yuan descended from the direction of the exit, and many different swords floated around her.

    Her greatest specialty was the sword dance.

    The bones of the Dao Sect disciples began to scatter and encircle everyone. They seemed to be moving randomly, but they had unknowingly formed a formation. They formed an Eight Trigram Formation. As the gossipers moved about, they could not see the gate of life and death, nor could they see any hope of leaving.

    ¡°This is not thest battle, but it might be.¡±

    Monkey let out a long sigh of relief, clenched his iron rod and said, ¡°This fight is very unpleasant, even if I end up fighting out there.¡± I don¡¯t want to hurt the remains, but there seems to be no other way. ¡±

    An Zheng also held onto his Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler tightly and nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s fight.¡±

 Chapter 1378 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1378 ¨C Trapped</h4>

    At least one hundred dead Dao Sect disciples formed an Eight Trigram Formation, trapping An Zheng and the others. This Eight Trigram Formation circted endlessly, yet the two gates of life and death could not be seen. The feeling of having no life or death was incredibly strange.

    ¡°Split up and charge!¡±

    Monkey shouted and rushed out with the iron rod in his hand.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Xianjun also rushed out from behind him. Monkey swung his stick towards the two dead bodies, trying to break them apart with his own power. He was full of respect towards these dead bodies and didn¡¯t want to hurt them. The moment the strikended, the two Daoists suddenly moved. They obviously wouldn¡¯t be hit by the steel rod, but they moved themselves over. Monkey¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to retrieve the iron rod, but it was already toote to release it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The monkey rolled backwards as it stared nervously at the direction of the smoke. However, it felt waves of intense paine from its wrist. Lowering its head to look, it saw that its palm had cracked open and blood was flowing out from the wound, staining its iron rod red.

    Taking advantage of the strike¡¯s power, Gu Xianjun wanted to rush out instead of retreating. Right when she arrived ce where the smoke was thick, a golden arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed her neck. The arm was nothing more than a bone, but it emanated a golden light that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    Gu Xianjun turned pale with fright, and the gigantic flower behind him immediately moved. The flower was in front and she was behind, but to her horror, the golden arm was still around her neck.

    The smoke and dust dispersed. The dried bones of the two Daoists that had been hit by the monkey¡¯s attack were still intact. Dense runes appeared on their robes. These runes were like flowing mes.

    The dried bone was no longer the lifeless gray it had been. Instead, it had turned golden, as if it was made from pure gold.

    ¡°Undefeatable Golden Body!¡±

    Thest time he saw this kind of body made of gold was a long, long time ago, when he went to the Western to ask the Buddha why she lied to him. He rushed towards the lotus throne and smashed down with his staff. The golden body of the Buddha appeared and repelled him. The Buddha was not harmed in the slightest, but he was shaken to the point where both his arms and bones were broken.

    Now that he saw the Golden Body again, how could the monkey not be terrified?

    All of the Daoists¡¯ bodies were covered in flowing symbols, and their bones were gradually turning golden.

    In other words, when these Daoists were still alive, the strength of any one of them was far above the current An Zheng and the others. Even though it had been dead for who knows how long, this golden body was still not something that Monkey and the others could break.

    Tan Shanse stood there with a smile on his face, slightly pleased with himself.

    ¡°These people used to be my Sessor Disciples. Relying on me passing on the Dao Sect¡¯s True Scriptures to the people in the Heavenly Dao, everyone¡¯s strength is close to that of an Immortal Emperor ¡­¡± they were at least at the peak of Celestial Sovereign. Even if they died, their bones would still be at the peak of Celestial Sovereign. If you want to defeat them with your current cultivations, that would be equivalent to wishful thinking. ¡±

    At this time, the thing he was most afraid of was Gu Xianjun, whose hand was still on her neck. In just a short moment, she had already shifted her flower of life back and forth many times, but she was still unable to shake off her arm. The silhouette of a person gradually appeared on the back of his arm, and the entire body of the Daoist appeared. That bone-only face was very close to her, and from those two eye sockets, it seemed as if there waair of eyes that had a clear understanding of the heavens staring at her.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Gu Xianjun was extremely terrified. She raised both her hands and grabbed onto the golden arm bone as mes suddenly extended out from her palms and ignited the skeleton. She watched as the raging mes burned his body. After burning for a while, not only was his golden body not damaged at all, even her daoist robe was not damaged in the slightest.

    His hand suddenly tightened, and Gu Xianjun began to cough violently, his breathing bing hurried, his face gradually turning purple. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her body was extremely tough, she was afraid that the hand would have pierced through her neck.

    A resolute expression emerged on Gu Xianjun¡¯s face. She raised her hand and beckoned with her hand, and that enormous multicolored flower flew behind the golden body. Following Gu Xianjun¡¯s signal, that flower distorted before it suddenly exploded.

    Once the flower was destroyed, her cultivation base would definitely be damaged, and it would not be the slightest bit damaged. It might even damage her own life essence, causing her to never be able to cultivate even once in her life. However, the choice between survival and survival was naturally more important.

    The power of this explosion was too strong. As Gu Xianjun blocked the majority of the impact, the two of them flew backwards together. With such a level of explosive power, even the buildings in the immortal pce would be razed to the ground. However, this underground pce was built up by many True Disciples of the Dao Sect in the past to ward off the cmity. It was shockingly sturdy. After the explosion, all the runes in the underground pce lit up and all the damage was transferred to the amethyst.

    Seeing this, An Zheng¡¯s face changed, he could vaguely guess what it was.

    All the power finally gathered into thergest amethyst in the middle, which lit up for a bit.

    In the depths of the universe, the seal on the faceless weirdo had already begun to loosen. The faceless face that seemed to be about to break through the membrane was pushed back again. He became irritable, and his howls shook the universe.

    The rune array formation in the underground pce was actually able to gather energy and strengthen the seal. An Zheng didn¡¯t know why these disciples were rted to the Time Rune that they had created back then, but he was sure that it was because they had put in all their effort and effort to build it.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s perception was much clearer than An Zheng¡¯s. After all, he himself was a strand of divine will from the faceless weirdo. Sensing that the seal on the Self had strengthened, Tan Shanse¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.

    ¡°You unfilial disciples!¡±

    His words were filled witidden bitterness and malice that caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb.

    Gu Xianjun and the golden body flew out together. After the terrifying explosion, she thought that she could escape, but when she tried to stand up, she realized that her hand was still on her neck. Gu Xianjun screamed in fear, filled with despair. She frantically crawled backwards. At this moment, she didn¡¯t look like a formidable person, but rather like a weak woman.

    When she was climbing backwards, she suddenly woke up from her stupor. Although the arm was still on her neck, it was broken ¡­ The heavily injured Golden Bodyy motionlessly not far from her. The arm dangled from it, gradually losing its strength.

    She raised her hand and tore at her arm, leaving a few shocking wounds on her neck. The expression on her face was a mixture of fear and joy.

    Gu Xianjun struggled to support the pir beside him to stand up, and looked at the heart on the ground that was continuously rising and falling from her severed arm. After all these years, she had already forgotten the taste of fear. The feeling of surviving a cmity made her feel weak all over. If she wasn¡¯t holding onto the pir, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up.

    Puff!

    An arm pierced her back, right through her heart. The clothes were torn, and on one side was the woman¡¯s wless chest. It was full, straight, slim, and full of sticity. On the other side, there was a bloody hole. Holding her heart, he suddenly squeezed ¡­ His heart exploded and blood sprayed out. Gu Xianjun¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and then, he weakly fell to the ground.

    The broken golden body that was crawling on the ground had stood up again, and his other arm had moved behind Gu Xianjun¡¯s back at some point. After he stood up, all the disordered bones slowly moved, and the ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound returned to its original position. His two arms flew back to his shoulders and returned to the Eight Trigrams Formation.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s no f * * king way to fight this.¡±

    ¡°Let me try clearing the path with Monkey!¡±

    An Zheng called out to the monkey, and one of the two people carried the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler while the other carried the sky-upholding iron rod and rushed over. The gold bodies around them moved to block, the iron rods in their hands and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler s started to attack crazily, hitting the gold bodies one aime, but it was as if they were hitting a mountain with wooden sticks. Not only did he not damage the golden body, but he was also shaken until his arm became numb and his palm cracked open.

    ¡°Everything is always so imperfect.¡±

    Tan Shanse who was sitting on the altar seemed to be slightly moved. He clearly understood why this was happening. All the attacks on the Dao Sect Sessor Disciples would be absorbed into the underground pce¡¯s array formation and then absorbed into the time array in the depths of the universe to strengthen the seal on his original body. Although these powers were insignificant to that formation, at this moment, just a little more power would dy the time for the original body to break through the seal.

    ¡°All of you will eventually be killed by these Dao Sect Sessor Disciples. No one will be able to escape. But your powers will also bart of the strengthening seal ¡­ I really don¡¯t know if I should feel sorry for you or be happy for you. You all died like this, you can be considered to have gotten what you wanted, right? Although it only dyed the time for this noble one to escape, isn¡¯t that what all of you wanted to do? ¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up, as though he had already lost interest in the battle. He had already seen the oue and could predict it. This golden body was almost invincible in the underground pce. Forget about An Zheng and the others, even if a true expert at the peak of Celestial Sovereign came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape and would be exhausted to death. Even if an Immortal Emperor came, it would not be so simple to destroy this array. In less than ten minutes, An Zheng and the rest would definitely die.

    ¡°You two can stay here. It¡¯s fate.¡±

    He turned to leave.

    Just then, his expression suddenly changed.

    It was as if an extremely terrifying force was quickly approaching, so fast that it made one¡¯s heart race.

 Chapter 1379 - Ordinary Things

    <h4>Chapter 1379 ¨C Ordinary Things</h4>

    Seeing that An Zheng and the rest were trapped by the Dao Sect disciples and could no longer escape, Tan Shanse was satisfied and prepared to leave. At this moment, he suddenly felerrifying power rapidly approaching. This power did not conceal itself in the slightest. It was arrogant, domineering, and iparable.

    It covered the entire sky.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly rushed towards the exit, not wanting to stay for even a second longer. However, just at this moment, a hurricane exploded at the entrance. Within the hurricane, there seemed to be tens of millions of spinning wind des. They were not wind des, buype of me that had perfectly merged with the wind.

    Dragon Breath!

    With that, Tan Shanse turned around with his fastest speed and rushed back with the fastest speed he could muster to grab a Dao Sect disciple¡¯s golden body to protect himself. The dragon¡¯s breath came in the blink of an eye. It didn¡¯t look that cool and violent, but wherever it went, everything was set on fire. That golden body Tan Shanse blocked the dragon¡¯s breath for a few seconds. The dragon¡¯s breath passed and the golden body looked to be safe, but when Tan Shanse let go, the golden body turned into countless of powder and fell to the ground.

    Tan Shanse anxiously looked at his own body. The clothes he was wearing was a magic tool made of special materials, it had blocked a part of the temperature. In the moment that the dragon breath swept over, he even summoned the ck umbre to block it. Under the defense of the golden body, therge umbre, and the magic tool robe, his body was still bubbling, as if it would rot at any moment.

    After the Dragon Breath, an old man who looked as if he would be blown down by a gust of wind in the next second walked in. He was holding a walking stick with a dragon¡¯s head in one hand and something that looked like a food box in the other.

    The way he walked was quite urgent. Even if he were to crosath that was not too wide, he would still have to walk for a while. Furthermore, his steps were extremely fragmented, and he was walking at a slow pace. It was as if all the time in the world had been wasted by him alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m still pretty fast.¡±

    The old man muttered to himself as he walked, ¡°That old thing Xuan-Yuan was worried that I would be unable to make it in time ¡­¡±

    He walked over, was the first to look at An Zheng, and then bitterly shook his head: ¡°I really don¡¯t know how that fellow Xuan-Yuan saw him, such a young man with such a weak cultivation, was able to take on the lives of everyone in the world.¡±

    He seemed to be very tired after walking a few steps, so he found a ce to sit and swept his eyes over Tan Shanse.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a mere golem. How arrogant.¡± Your master can¡¯te out for a while, yet you are showing off your strength. Do you really think that you can do whatever you want with your little cultivation experience? We old bastards are still here. Even if we old people don¡¯t die, we old bastards still won¡¯t die. But if we don¡¯t die, it will be hard for you to realize your dirty thoughts. Jianghu is the young people¡¯s Jianghu, the sharp rampant, free and easy. What they saw was a sense of gratitude, gratitude, and hatred. But in the end, the martial arts world also haart of us, and to be honest ¡­ The most important part is always in our hands. ¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°You want to destroy the martial arts world, do you ask me?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He had never expected that an old monster of this level would actuallye out of the mountains. Everyone knew that there were several forbidden regions in this world, and these forbidden regions had old freaks hidden from view. The Immortal pce was thergest forbidden area, and it had three Immortal Emperor level experts. Other than the immortal pce, there were also the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple s, East China Sea Yaochi s, the Southern Sea Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Area ¡­ And this old man was, without a doubt, from the Forbidden Land of Dragon.

    ¡°All of you are considered to be old martial artists. Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t have any other sses in this world to brag about?¡±

    Tan Shanse took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ¡°You said I was showing off my strength in front of them.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng and the others, ¡°So what? I naturally have the strength to unt my might in front of them. Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You unted yourself in front of me because you had the ability to do so. How could you dare to do so in front of me? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    The old man replied seriously, ¡°If this noble one were here, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to fart. Whaity ¡­ You¡¯re not. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said arrogantly: ¡°Even if an old bastard like you were toe, it would be the same. Before you kill me, I can guarantee that I can kill everyone other than you.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Do you really think, at my age, you would believe that saving the world requires a man of destiny toplete such a bullshit legend? What does it have to do with me whether they die or not? If I don¡¯t die, I can kill you, that¡¯s what I care about. Old man, I have long reached the highest level in the martial arts world... If he could fight, he would fight. If he could run, he would run. ¡°But ¡­¡±

    His tone suddenly changed, ¡°You are going to destroy the world, where am I supposed to run to? I have nowhere to run, so I have to face it. ¡±

    He picked up the food in his hand and shook it a little, ¡°There are some things that belong to that little fellow. Although I don¡¯t believe that he is the one who saved the life of the world, I don¡¯t mind having a few helpers. Tan Shanse, the reason why you have be so strong is because your master has bestowed you with strength from the heavens ¡­ This is unfair. ¡±

    He threw that item towards An Zheng. ¡°Right now, all of you should take back your own things, and then it¡¯ll be fair for you to fight again.¡±

    Tan Shanse teleported in an attempt to intercept the monster, but the thing actually disappeared withourace and appeared in front of An Zheng in the next second. The moment that thing appeared by An Zheng¡¯s side, An Zheng felt a familiar aura that could not be described with words.

    ¡°Purple Ivy searched countless times, and Xuan-Yuan was looking for itter on.¡±

    The old man sat there and slowly said, ¡°They are stronger than you. They have found more things than you. This item was something that Xuan-Yuan had found extremely well in the Southern Sea. When he found it, it had already sunk deep into the sea. You may not know what it is, and I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. ¡±

    He pointed to what looked like an ordinary box filled with food. ¡°There were eighteen beads originally on top of it, which was the ornament of this box. Then, one of them fell and was lost ¡­ A lucky sea monster obtained this pearl and named it the Soul of the Sea ¡­ ¡°It obtained one of the eighteen pearls and became stronger. Afterwards, itnded on the ground with the Sea Demons. To think that it would be able to rulegion.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°This box is yours, and those eighteen beads are merely random decorations on things you¡¯ve used before.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the box, his hands trembling slightly.

    For some reason, that feeling of familiarity made him feel warm. It seemed that a long, long time ago, he had used this thing to do something especially important. The moment he opened the box, a beam of light shot out from the box straight into An Zheng¡¯s left eye. That left eye was closely linked to the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man, so he could borrow the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s power and obtain the power of the stars in the sky.

    The power that was rushing towards his left eye was obviously because of the Eye of Nine Incarnations.

    The moment that ray of light entered An Zheng¡¯s left eye, a hum sounded out in his mind.

    His surroundings became nk, as if he had been thrown into a snowy wilderness. And those falling snowkes were countless memories. A gust of wind swept over from the distance, and countless snowkes began to gather in his direction. An Zheng subconsciously raised his hand to block in front of him, but the snowkes had actually prated his palm and directly entered his brain.

    In the underground pce, the golden light flooded his mind. In the illusory world, the snowkes once again poured into his mind.

    Layer uponyer, like some kind of secret measure, he sent back to his brainyer afteryer of secrecy, and thenyer uponyer, unravelling what was only his.

    It seemed to be a day when snow was flying about. An Zheng saw a young man wearing a ck robe walking towards him, leaving behind a long trail of footprints in the snow. He wore a magnificent and exquisite cloak, and he greatly valued this garment, because it had been personally sewn for him by the needle and thread of his beloved¡¯s hand.

    He was carrying a lunchbox containing the lunch he had just prepared.

    Pushing open a gate, he saw a faint wisp of smoke drifting out of the open window of the house. Looking through the window at the beautiful young girl sitting at the window with her head lowered as if she was deep in thought, a doting smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I forgot to go back to eat again.¡±

    A young man dressed in ck walked into the room. Unreasonably, he took the books and notes ced on the table in front of the young girl and moved them to the side before cing the food box on the table. The young girl raised her head with a beautiful smile, not caring in the slightest that her notes were thrown to the side.

    ¡°Some key points, I want to find the key to controlling that thing.¡±

    She stood up and kissed the young man in ck on the cheek. ¡°You always say that I¡¯m your wet nurse, and it seems to me that you¡¯re my wet nurse. Three meals a day,undry and cooking. You¡¯ve done all that, leaving me with nothing to do. ¡±

    The young man in ck opened the box, ¡°I have more time, cultivation third, cooking second, you first ¡­¡±

    The girl smiled, ¡°All the people in this world are waiting for you to save them.¡±

    The young manzily said, ¡°Alright then. To save the world is barely third.¡±

    He ced the dishes on the table and said, ¡°Eat obediently. Whatever shoulde wille. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±

    The food box was right there, and it was very unremarkable. Because this really was just a box, he would often bring her food using an ordinary box.

    With a weng sound, An Zheng pulled out from the illusion, and felt the world spinning around him.

    The food box had already flown out at an unknown time. When An Zheng finally woke up, the floor was already littered with the Dao Sect disciples¡¯ golden bodies. Those indestructible golden bodies were suppressed by an ordinary food box, leaving them with no power to resist.

    It was something he had used before.

    It¡¯s just a food box.

    The young man who delivered the food was him, the young girl who was waiting for him was Qu Liuxi.

 Chapter 1380 - Equity

    <h4>Chapter 1380 ¨C Equity</h4>

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even manage to differentiate between whether he was in a dream oring out in a few seconds. When he could clearly see everything that was happening, the golden bodies of the Dao Sect disciples had already been suppressed, and ordinary boxes of food were floating in the air. Every single golden body was kneeling on the ground, as though there were tens of thousands of mountains pressing down on his back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve been.¡±

    The old man from the Forbidden Area of Dragon sighed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Xuan-Yuan telling me this, I wouldn¡¯t believe that anyone would ever be able to reach such heights.¡±

    As for how Xuan-Yuan knew this, even the old man did not seem to know.

    The food box slowly opened in mid air, and streams of air currents flew out and surrounded An Zheng¡¯s body. These streams of air had a kind of familiar feeling. Before An Zheng had the chance to think about what kind of familiar feeling it was, these streams of air had already entered into his body through every single one of his pores. In an instant, An Zheng felt all his limbs and bones go soft, as if he had never felt such afortable sensation before.

    His Qi channels had unknowingly been widened, and he felt that every cell in his body was being nourished.

    This period of time continued for quite a while, at least a few minutes. During these few minutes, Tan Shanse had the urge to rush out more than once, but no matter which direction he charged in, he found the old man from the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Area sitting in front of him and waiting. When he returned, it was as if the old man hadn¡¯t moved at all. He just sat there the whole time.

    ¡°It seems like today is the day to end things.¡±

    Tan Shanse decided to stop running and stood there waiting for An Zheng.

    A few minutester, all of the energy flow was absorbed into An Zheng¡¯s body through his pores, as if ayer of faint white light had appeared outside of his body, which was not dazzling at all. An Zheng¡¯s body slowly rose as he opened his arms. A faint strand of ck energy flew out from his pores, as the air that had entered his body earlier pushed all the impurities out of his body. As the ck aura was released, An Zheng¡¯s body began to radiate with a near sacred luster.

    An Zheng could clearly feel that his bones had changed yet again. If it was said that an ordinary person¡¯s bones were white with fine holes on them, then An Zheng¡¯s bones were the color of white jade, and one could barely see the fine holes. After this baptism, An Zheng¡¯s bones had already bepletely jade, sparkling and translucent. The density of his bones was so high that it was simply unimaginable. This bone itself had already reached the level of a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact.

    An Zheng clenched his fist tightly, and a mighty aura was released from his body, blowing all the dust within the underground pce far away. Every single one of them had to raise their hands to block their eyes. The hurricane blew them almost unsteady.

    Tan Shanse looked at An Zheng who was in that state, and in his heart, he was still constantly thinking of a way to escape. He had obtained the power of awakening, so he felt that if he were to fight him one on one, even if An Zheng were to also obtain the power of awakening, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be killed. What he was worried about was that old fogey from the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Domain. That old man¡¯s strength was probably on par with the Three Immortals Emperor of the Immortal Pce.

    The Supreme Dragon of the Forbidden Area, the Immortal Queen of the East China Sea Yaochi, and the Buddha of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, their abilities were not far from the Three Immortals Emperor of the Immortal Pce. The strength of the Buddha of the Western Regions was probably even stronger than the Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look at the matters between the two of you.¡±

    The old man from the Forbidden Dragon Region shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°As an elder, you can¡¯t meddle in fights between youngsters.¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°How hypocritical.¡±

    The old man said indifferently, ¡°In terms of hypocrisy, there are few who are better than you.¡±

    Tan Shanse did not object, and pointed at Diao Yuan who was standing far away: ¡°She has nothing to do with this. No matter who dies or dies between An Zheng and I, we cannot implicate the woman of the other party. An Zheng, you should also be clear how many times I have schemed to kill you, but have never had any intention to kill your woman. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°It¡¯s between you and me.¡±

    Tan Shanse stretched his arms out wide, and said while pacing: ¡°A gentleman first a viin, let her go first. I know you¡¯re all men of your word, but I have to watch her go first. ¡±

    Diao Yuan shook her head while standing in the distance: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m wherever you are.¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted, ¡°Idiot ¡­ If I give you a chance to live, then cherish it. Watch me die? You close your eyes and think about how ugly I¡¯ll be when I die. Instead of letting you see that tragic and ugly appearance, I¡¯d rather let you leave with my most beautiful memories. When you think of me in the future, I will still be graceful, not bleeding all over my face. ¡±

    Diao Yuan gritted her teeth and turned around, the old man from the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Area looked at An Zheng and frowned: ¡°Are you really going to let me go? If this Tan Shanse allowed her to bring along something rted to his bloodline and leave, even if you defeat him, the thing that has his aura on that woman¡¯s body, might cause him to be reborn. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at the purple crystal that was shimmering on the roof. ¡°Tan Shanse knows the way these things are used, better than anyone else. He let this woman go first, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. He tried to escape more than ten times, but I stopped him. He looked up at the roof three times and looked away as soon as he caught sight of it, but he couldn¡¯t hide it from me. ¡°So ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°I know, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s looking at the roof amethyst three times, but five times. And what you said is right, that girl called Diao Yuan must have brought along a blood vessels with him. As long as she leaves, I can¡¯t kill Tan Shanse. Even if the person in front of him was hacked into pieces, he would be reborn. Furthermore, he will not give me the chance to hack him into pieces. He will only hide his ability to escape through the amethyst. ¡±

    ¡°You know why you let her go?¡±

    The old man red at An Zheng hatefully.

    An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Because if he can¡¯t escape, he can¡¯t live either.¡±

    After he finished speaking, An Zheng made a grabbing motion in the air with one hand, causing the amethyst on the rooftop to experienceversal. Previously, it was to send energy towards the sky, but now it was sending energy from the sky. Vast amounts of star power came from outside the region, covering the entire roof of the amethyst.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    An Zheng slowly closed his right eye and at the same time, his Reverse Scale Armor appeared and covered his entire body. The red crystal in his left eye gave off a devilish feeling, and the stars in his left eye flowed around. In Inside the Immortal Pce, the energy that came from beyond the borders of the realms was being transferred into An Zheng¡¯s body through the Eye of Nine Incarnations.

    ¡°It looks like there really is no other way out.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, and a purple long spear formed in the air. Following his finger pointing forward, the purple long spear shot towards An Zheng. There did not seem to be much of a scene, nor was there any exploding aura, but the power on the long spear represented the strength of a peak Celestial Sovereign Ranker.

    The pike flew straight at An Zheng, but Chen Shaobai, who was behind, spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale white. Then there was Monkey. He couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground, both of his hands shaking uncontrobly.

    An Zheng reached ouand behind him, and a purple shield of light appeared within his palm to block right in front of them. Then, his right hand grabbed onto the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler¡¯s wheel and he sent it flying. With a dang sound, the purple longspear collided with the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler actually cracked apart with a kacha sound ¡­ That was an Advanced Divine Artifact, but it was actually cracked by Tan Shanse with a single strike.

    When one reached the strength of the peak of Celestial Sovereign, their Purple-Rank and weapons were actually unable to withstand a single blow. And amongst the cultivators who were at the peak of Celestial Sovereign, only the super divine tools above Purple-Rank could match up to their strength.

    Putting the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to the side, An Zheng threw a punch towards Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse did not dodge. Instead, he also threw a punch at An Zheng¡¯s fist. Upon reaching this level of battle, he felt as if he¡¯d returned to his original state. One punch, one punch. There was nothing fancy about it. Furthermore, everyone could clearly see each of their strikes. ording tomon sense, cultivators at this level should be unable to keep up with their speed of attack every time they attacked.

    The building of this ce was sturdy enough and had been built by the Dao Sect Sessor Disciples with all their might. Therefore, they did not need to worry about it copsing.

    ¡°The showdown between us is actually such a clich¨¦.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand to deflect An Zheng¡¯s punch, and then, the millions of golden light around his body exploded outwards, charging straight towards An Zheng. Millions of golden beams of light that were at the level of the light shield appeared in front of An Zheng to block the attack, and a beam of light that was condensed from the light shield shot towards Tan Shanse witumming sound. Tan Shanse¡¯s ck umbre suddenly split apart, turning into two ck reptiles that slithered around his body. When the beam of light arrived, one of the ck reptilesnded on his right hand, forming an iron palm that covered his right hand.

    Tan Shanse raised his right hand to block the light beam and the light beam shot out, forming a deep groove in the ground.

    He was covered in a myriad of gold lights, and the sword rain was smashing straight towards An Zheng. An Zheng raised his light shield and moved forward, all the golden swords on his light shield exploded, and the shattered light swords flew out everywhere. Even if it was jusiny fragment of it, it could still kill Celestial Sovereign early stage cultivators.

    ¡°Fighting, killing, and war have never had an elegant way of doing things.¡±

    An Zheng replied as his left hand fiercely grabbed forward. The long purple dragons flew up from the ground one after another, wanting to lock Tan Shanse in. Tan Shanse travelled back and forth amidst the purple dragon that had exploded outwards. He faced those purple long dragons with his back to An Zheng, but it was as if there waair of eyes on his back.

    He reached down and ayer of frost covered the ground. The long purple lightning dragons that had exploded were all frozen and shattered on the ground. To be able to freeze the power of thunder and also shatter it, this sort of terrifying power of freezing ice caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb.

    Gigantic ice cones appeared one after another. Wherever An Zheng went, these ice cones would attack him from all directions. A ball of zing light emitted from An Zheng¡¯s body, and the ice spike that wasparable to a Purple-Rank Divine Artifact was actually melted.

    The two were evenly matched. It seemed that the war would not end so easily.

 Chapter 1381 - Imprisoning

    <h4>Chapter 1381 ¨C Imprisoning</h4>

    The two of them continued to teleport within the underground pce as they exchanged moves. Chen Shaobai and the others had no way to interfere in a showdown of this level. From a certain point of view, the battle between An Zheng and Mu Yurou carried a sense of destiny.

    Someone had a lifelong enemy. How could the two of them have a lifelong enemy?

    ¡°Do you really think you can block the amethyst?¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly stopped, the marks he left behind before suddenly lighting up, it was actually aplete array formation. From the very beginning, his flicker and movement had been purposeful, not random. When the array was formed, Tan Shanse took a amethyst from his spatial artifact and threw it in.

    With a boom, the purple light exploded.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled. In the air, an unstoppable force pulled An Zheng into a world witurple environment. Everything here was purple, the sky was purple, the ground was purple, and even the air seemed to be purple.

    ¡°Inside the amethyst?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed, somewhat pleased with himself.

    ¡°You think you can seal the amethyst through the Eye of Nine Incarnations? Then you make me look too weak. You don¡¯t even know where these amethyst came from, or how effective they are. ¡°This is only one of them. I¡¯ve pulled you in and this is my world.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°You and I are equally strong, fighting endlessly in the underground pce, in the end, we will only suffer. But you have friends with you, and I am alone. So if I want to kill you, I can only drag you into a familiar environment. ¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    An Zheng punched towards Tan Shanse, but Tan Shanse¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Momentster, many floating purple granules appeared in the surroundings. Every grain was in the shape of aplete amethyst, with the shape of a hexagram. It looked like the amethyst was made up of many of these particles, each one was a small teleportation circle.

    An Zheng only asked you to confess to him, why did these amethyst have the ability to transmit images. They were naturally the most perfect teleportation formation. Every amethyst had countless of such particles that could perfectly transmit images and sounds. When these amethyst joined together to form an even more powerful teleportation formation, not only images and sounds were transmitted, but also ¡­ Humans, objects, even small worlds,rge worlds, and even time.

    Maybe ordinary people could not understand the concept of teleportation time, but An Zheng could.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯m everywhere.¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp power appeared from behind An Zheng. He had only just reacted when another power appeared from his left. He blocked the attack from the back, but was hit by the attack from the left, the power struck his Reverse Scale Armor, and with a Dang sound, An Zheng was knocked to the side.

    This was the world of Tan Shanse, and he was extremely familiar with these amethyst. Every particle was Tan Shanse¡¯s teleportation circle, allowing him to freely travel through them. It was simply impossible for An Zheng to find where Tan Shanse was within such a dense amount of amethyst particles.

    ¡°I know you are noerson who despair easily, but slowly making you despair will give you a greater sense of aplishment.¡±

    When Tan Shanse heard him but could not see him, he waspletely immersed in the amethyst.

    ¡°Then call you out.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s arms shook, and millions of purple colored heavenly lightning bolts were released out from his body. When An Zheng¡¯s strength had reached the peak of Celestial Sovereign, the use of this type of Heavenly Lightning Force had also risen to a new level. The Power of Essence Thunder was no longer like mighty waves and torrential waves, rather, it was split into extremely small parts. Every shred of Power of Essence Thunder was as small auman¡¯s cells, or even smaller.

    It looked like a furious dragon of lightning, but it was formed from millions of these threads of Power of Essence Thunder. Ordinary people would naturally not be able to tell, but Tan Shanse could.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    These three words, the sound had already faded away.

    An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder entered each of the amethyst¡¯s granules, and that thread of power cut through each of them like a saw de. It was a scene that could not be seen with the naked eye. A battle at this level was even more hair-raising than the majestic scenes.

    The released Power of Essence Thunder extended outwards, and very quickly, all the amethyst particles floating around were cut into pieces. However, Tan Shanse had already disappeared, as if he was not within these particles.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    An Zheng arrogantly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your realm?

    All the Power of Essence Thunder gathered in one ce and formed a tornado, breaking through the barrier.

    Inside the underground pce.

    Chen Shaobai looked around nervously: ¡°Where did the two of them go?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s already outside the underground pce?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, right? Didn¡¯t An Zheng already seal the amethyst? Furthermore, with that old man in charge, Tan Shanse should be unable to leave. ¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t sense it at all.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was even more nervous than Chen Shaobai. Her perception was sharper than others as well, and she used all of her mental energy but still could not find any familiar aura. The underground pce was empty, as if the great battle from before had never happened.

    Only the old man from the Forbidden Land of Dragon raised his head to look at the roof.

    With a crisp p, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the source of the sound. They noticed that one of the countless amethyst on the roof had turned dark and seemed to have shattered. A faint purple colored aura seeped out from within, and after a moment, the amethyst became gray and lost its original alluring color.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that someone is going to attack from the outside?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± They went in! ¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse wants to use the amethyst to be his own realm to kill An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t even get in. ¡±

    ¡°That amethyst was already broken. Did something happen to An Zheng?¡±

    They looked at it nervously, and their hearts were covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°He died?¡±

    The old man from the Forbidden Area of the Dragon snorted, ¡°How can it be that easy ¡­¡± Before I came here, Xuan-Yuan had told me that those opponents in this world who had been killed by An Zheng all had amon weakness, and that they underestimated him ¡­ Tan Shanse had underestimated him, he thought that he would be able to kill An Zheng while he was still in the amethyst s. Now it seems that Tan Shanse is already regretting it. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the second amethyst split open with another crisp smack on the roof. After the purple aura was released, the crystal became dull and lifeless. When the second amethyst split open, the speed at which it split open became visibly faster. About four to five minutes had passed from the time An Zheng and Tan Shanse disappeared to the time the first amethyst split apart. After about two minutes, from the second amethyst to the third. Only a minute had passed since the third and fourth amethyst had split open. When the tenth amethyst cracked open, the amethyst behind them began to crack apart aate of one per second.

    After about a minute, the amethyst began to crack one by one. Chen Shaobai and the others raised their heads and looked at the roof, those densely packed amethyst s wanting to extinguish their lights one by one. Originally, the dome had been filled with shing lights, but now the gray area had begun to exceed the glowing area.

    In one of the amethyst, Tan Shanse¡¯s face had already be somewhat pale.

    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect your strength to be close to the world¡¯s elemental energy as your base level increases.¡±

    Tan Shanse escaped from the amethyst. When the Power of Essence Thunder rushed over, the amethyst was instantly destroyed.

    ¡°How much longer can you hide?¡±

    An Zheng chased closely behind.

    ¡°An Zheng, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Tan Shanse entered the other amethyst and instantly chased after him. This time, Tan Shanse did not leave immediately.

    ¡°I have indeed underestimated your strength, but you have also underestimated my brain. Don¡¯t you remember that you didn¡¯t know where you were when I schemed against the whole world? ¡±

    When he said these words, Tan Shanse obviously heaved a sigh of relief.

    Within the underground pce, the old man from the Dragon¡¯s Forbidden Region shouted, ¡°Not good!¡±

    Previously, everyone¡¯s attention was on that one shattered amethyst, so no one noticed the strange marks left behind by the amethyst. The moment Tan Shanse stopped, all of the shattered amethyst formed aplete hexagram.

    ¡°If An Zheng is in danger.¡±

    The old man from the Forbidden Dragon Realm stood up and raised his hands to tear the amethyst formation on the roof apart.

    ¡°You have not only torn apart the formation, you have also torn apart me and An Zheng.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s voice sounded, full of pride.

    ¡°This formation trapped An Zheng and me here. If you were to forcefully tear it apart, I would not be the one dying.¡±

    Tan Shanse coldly snorted. ¡°An Zheng, I really understand you too well. Your cultivation technique can absorb any energy into your own strength, constantly replenishing it. If you destroy one amethyst, you will absorb the amethyst¡¯s aura to replenish your Power of Essence Thunder ¡­ But you don¡¯t have the time to switch between them, right now your body is filled with the aura of a amethyst. ¡±

    He raised his left hand and opened it. The index finger of his right hand drew across the palm of his left hand, causing blood to flow out when he cut it open. He drew a hexagram in the middle of his left hand, and An Zheng felt his body suddenly stiffen.

    He could clearly feel that the aura within his body was converging. It was not towards one ce, but rather forming countless small vortexes within countless regions. Very quickly, each vortex formed intmethyst particle. An Zheng¡¯s body was already filled with these amethyst particles.

    ¡°Powerful, domineering, overbearing.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed coldly: ¡°But this is your weakness. Now, no matter how strong you are, how unreasonable you are, can you bully another person for me?¡±

 Chapter 1382 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 1382 ¨C Copse</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s cultivation techniquebined with the wordless technique and had already bart of his own physique. Absorbing any energy in the surroundings at the same time and transforming it into his own was the subtle reaction ofbining the two cultivation techniques together.

    However, this moment seemed to have be a disadvantage. Within An Zheng¡¯s body, arge amount of amethyst granules condensed and appeared, and his body began to stiffen. An Zheng could clearly feel that the speed of his blood flow was growing slower and slower, and even his muscles had be stiff and rigid.

    Tan Shanse looked at An Zheng victoriously, his eyes filled with pride.

    ¡°Do you know the difference between us now?¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at his head. ¡°In the end, I still have to rely on this ce.¡±

    His ck umbre that had transformed into two iron gloves had once again changed, turning into apletely ck sword. This was a super divine tool, and was ranked above An Zheng¡¯s Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. Ever since An Zheng¡¯s magic tools had been taken away by him, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler had apanied him for a very long time. In the fierce battle with Tan Shanse earlier, a heavy crack had appeared on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler and An Zheng could not bear to put it aside anymore.

    Tan Shanse pointed forward, and the ink sword immediately shot towards An Zheng. At that moment, An Zheng¡¯s body was as brittle amethyst. If the ink sword were to hit An Zheng, it would definitely shatter like a amethyst.

    The ink sword arrived in an instant, and with a dang sound ¡­

    No one had noticed that right at this moment, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler that was initially ced on the ground suddenly flew over by itself, and rushed into the amethyst¡¯s array formation witesolute aura to block in front of An Zheng.

    A crisp sound rang out.

    The Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler suddenly shattered.

    Bits after pieces of items fell to the ground like broken rocks. These were An Zheng¡¯spanions who had apanied him in countless battles. In An Zheng¡¯s heart, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler was already more than just a weapon, it was hisrade. At the moment of life and death, the ck Ruler had flown over and blocked the fatal blow for An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    He slowly lowered his head with great difficulty and looked at the pieces on the ground. The pain in his heart could not be described. The ck Ruler hadpleted its life. Although it was just a magical equipment, at this moment, it disyed the feelings of a human. Perhaps it was about to awaken and possess its ownplete consciousness. When that dayes, the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler will be a super divine tool.

    The ink sword emitted a metallic sound as it floated in the air, as though it was looking down on the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler from the attitude of a victor. Just like how Tan Shanse looked at An Zheng as the victor, a sense of pride welled up in his bones. The nging sounding from Mo Jian was a mockery of the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler.

    It seemed to be saying that it wasughable thahing of a lower grade than me woulde to its death.

    ¡°Who else can save you?¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his hand again and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°I have never understood why there are people like you who are willing to die for you, yet now, even a magical equipment is doing this ¡­ ¡°But there¡¯s no point. The weak are the weak.¡±

    With a ng, Mo Jian thrusted towards An Zheng¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Let me see who else can save you!¡±

    The tip of the Ink Sword had already touched An Zheng¡¯s throat, but at that moment, a rainbow suddenly flew over from the sky. Like a descending immortal from outer space, it entered An Zheng¡¯s body. The ink sword had stabbed into An Zheng¡¯s throat. It was clearly able to immediately shatter An Zheng, but right at this moment, something unexpected happened again. A wave of immense power entered An Zheng¡¯s body, and followed closely behind with boiling speed as it swept all the amethyst out of An Zheng¡¯s body. It was an iparable power of metal that could shatter everything. This power was unstoppable, and it went straight forward.

    Mo Jian was sent flying backwards, as if he had met his nemesis. His voice was filled with fear.

    A few rays of light entered An Zheng¡¯s body, and shook and destroyed all the amethyst in An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng¡¯s body recovered in an instant and recovered its vitality. All of this happened in a split-second. The people outside did not know about all this.

    A few rays of light appeared from An Zheng¡¯s body, coiled around him and formed a rainbow like existence. These rays of light were entangled with each other, and the wave of familiarity caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to surge.

    One of the ray of white light gradually took shape. It was An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly ughter Sword. A ray of yellow light gathered together, and that was An Zheng¡¯s Sky ughter Sword ¡­ Finally, the brightest purple light gathered and it was An Zheng¡¯s army.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face changed, with one hand holding onto the ck sword, he moved forward, in the blink of an eye, he attacked tens of thousands of times. A few swords formed a sword formation in front of An Zheng, perfectly blocking all the attacks.

    The rainbow coiled around him, and the few swords that Tan Shanse had clearly not defeated suddenly exploded on their own. Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword, Heavenly ughter Sword ¡­ These swords exploded into countless pieces and floated around An Zheng, the scene was exactly the same as when the ck Ruler had exploded. An Zheng felt as if his heart was being torn apart ¡­ Was it because the ink sword in Tan Shanse¡¯s hand was too powerful? His longsword could not withstand Mo Jian¡¯s pressure.

    But unexpectedly, when the scattered light scattered out, it was like the stars in the sky, and even the scattered Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler fragments flew up. These fragments are mixed together and indistinguishable from each other. The densely packed fragments formed into a screen of light, and even Tan Shanse¡¯s several attacks were blocked by the light screen.

    Streams of aura intertwined and intertwined with these fragments, and after a buzzing sound, all of the fragments merged into the Broken Army Sword. It was a magnificent scene, as if stars had gathered in front of the moon. The Broken Army Sword was the biggest and brightest light, and countless fragments of it merged into the Broken Army Sword, like a great river that had finally entered the sea.

    It was a brand-new Broken Army Sword, it looked longer, wider and more domineering than before. At this moment, not only was the new Broken Army Sword even sharper than it was when it had broken through the world, it also faintly had the aura of a ruler descending upon the world. Streams of light flowed around the de of the sword like a milky way, and eventually gathered at the spot where the de was raised ¡­ The word ¡®red¡¯ appeared there.

    Reverse Break.

    The word ¡®ruined army¡¯ had now be ¡®broken¡¯.

    The sword floated in front of An Zheng, and the aura it gave off slowly swept away all its dejection. The moment An Zheng stretched out his right hand to grab onto the Broken Army Sword¡¯s sword hilt, an explosion urred and exploded the entire dome. Originally, he was trapped within the seal formation formed by the amethyst, and the explosion tore the formation apart.

    An Zheng felt as if time had passed by, the moment his feet touched the ground, he realised that he had already returned to the underground pce. Several tens of meters away from him, Tan Shanse was also ejected from the sealing formation. The hand he used to wield Mo Jian was slightly trembling.

    ¡°Damn it ¡­¡±

    Even someone as gentle and elegant as Tan Shanse could not help but scold him.

    ¡°Why is it always like this?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with confusion.

    ¡°Why do you always get chosen at a critical moment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a natural gift.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hands. He could feel the Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler. They were all there, and did not shatter and die. Instead, they were reborn within the Inverse Broken God Sword. When they gathered together, they used their greatest strength to change the Broken Army Sword, gathering the power of all the magic tools to form a super divine tool.

    The current An Zheng already had two super divine tools ¡­ His Reverse Scale Armor was the strongest defense in the world. The current Inverse Broken God Sword was born, it was the strongest attack in the world. With these two super divine tools, An Zheng would be able to raise his strength to a new level.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine. It¡¯s mine anyway.¡±

    An Zheng held the Inverse Broken God Sword, his fingers caressing the long sword, sensing the auras of the magic tools that had apanied him in the past. Every single one of these tools had once apanied An Zheng in life and death, and every single one of them was connected to An Zheng by blood. At this time, apletely new super divine tool appeared. It was An Zheng¡¯s fate to fight against fate that was impossible. Therefore, apanying An Zheng in the challenge could not be their fate.

    ¡°So what?!¡± You are still inferior to me! ¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly became furious and rushed towards An Zheng. He shed down in midair, his sword likainbow piercing through the sun. An Zheng¡¯s right hand that was holding onto the Inverse Broken God Sword raised it up diagonally, and a pir of water shot forward to wee it. The rainbow met in midair ¡­ With a hum, the two streaks of sword gleams were shattered by the opponent before being swept away. Even though the sword beam was broken, it was still unstoppable. The underground pce, which had lost the support of the magical formation, was on the verge of copse. These dispersed but overbearing sword Qis cut off the extremely thick stone pirs one after another, and the underground pce began to copse.

    ¡°Take her away first!¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and shouted towards Chen Shaobai. Then, he chased after Tan Shanse.

    The underground pce copsed, falling apart at any moment. Originally, the rune array formation within the amethyst had formed a strong defense, but the amethyst had been destroyed, and the array formation had been broken from the inside. If they attacked from outside the underground pce, this formation could hold up against Immortal Emperor level experts. But at this moment, the earth pces that had been painstakingly created by so many Sessor Disciples of the Dao Sect had copsed.

    In the middle of the altar, the stone pir began to glow witurple light. For some unknown reason, the food box that was suppressing the golden bodies of all the Dao Sect disciples did not leave and remained there. Perhaps, it knew that after it left, the Dao Sect disciples that were controlled by Tan Shanse would awaken and hurt others once again. Those were a group of terrifying experts at the peak of the Celestial Sovereign Realm. Even if they were just corpses, they could still cause a cmity.

    Once Tan Shanse took control of such an army, who could stop him?

    Chen Shaobai, Monkey and the other two protected Qu Liuxi as she rushed out of the ruins. When they arrived at the safe zone, they looked back and saw that the underground pce hadpletely caved in, forming a gigantic sky ditch of over fifty kilometers in diameter. If sucuge underground pce was safe and sound, it could protect at least tens of millions of ordinary people.

    Everything had been destroyed. The blood and sweat of his predecessors, and the sliver of hope that he had just touched.

 Chapter 1383 - Western East

    <h4>Chapter 1383 ¨C Western East</h4>

    Sometimes, the world was filled with irony and contradiction. If this underground pce wasn¡¯t discovered, with its scale and toughness, when the cmity of destruction arrived, it could protect tens of millions of people. If he was found out and destroyed, then all hope would be lost. However, if it was not discovered, then what was the value of this underground pce? It was just a decoration.

    Gray, sarcastic.

    Tan Shanse and An Zheng rushed out of the copsed underground pce one after the other. The food box that An Zheng had used at the time of his pinnacle was left behind in the ruins, suppressing the golden bodies of hundreds of Dao Sect Sessor Disciples.

    The two of them were like two rays of light, quickly passing by each other in a wild chase.

    When the underground pce was copsing, no one noticed where the woman called Diao Yuan went. At that time, the situation was simply too dangerous and urgent.

    She might have died in the ruins, or she might have left. But when she looked back at the direction Tan Shanse left in wrongly, the grief in her eyes could not be suppressed.

    Some people said thaerson like An Zheng was not worthy of having love, because he could not give a perfect return. However, a person like Tan Shanse was even more unworthy of having love. All he had was a demand.

    It was unknown how long they had been chasing each other. Through the mountains and jungles, through the desert ins, through the day and the night.

    One of them was unwilling to give up, while the other was even more unwilling to give up. The two of them had been fighting for so long that it was about time for it to end. An Zheng did not have any chance to kill Tan Shanse in the past, and Tan Shanse had many chances to kill An Zheng in the past, but regardless of whether or not there was a chance, the two of them had lived until the moment of the final battle.

    In the desert, the two of them quickly passed through, leaving behind two streams of smoke and dust. Looking down from the sky, there were two long, extended lines.

    On the prairie, the two of them walked past one after the other. The grass that reached their knees parted like waves. After they had passed, they broke off one after another. It was cut off by the fierce killing intent of the two of them.

    The two of them flew across theke, stepping on the water as the waves parted like a speedboat passing. Theid-back fish in the water were disturbed and then died, killed by the auras of two people.

    An Zheng knew that people like Tan Shanse would not run aimlessly even if they looked like they were running for their lives. He kept going west, passing through the Central ins and entering the Western Regions. The two of them continued to travel between night and day. The scenery in front of their eyes was also undergoing a tremendous change.

    One by one, the magnificent wooden buildings turned into stone houses or adobe houses. The main colors of the Central ins are red and green, while the main colors of the Western Regions are gray and yellow. On a seemingly very high mountain peak, there weren¡¯t many trees. The sparse trees also grew in a strange way. They didn¡¯t have the straight and tough nature of birch trees, nor the tough nature of pine trees. Trees are luxury goods on a mountain like this.

    Amidst the chaos of rocks and stones, there was a magnificent temple. The sun¡¯s golden light reflected from the dome of the temple made everyone¡¯s eyes hurt. The red walls looked bright from afar and mottled from close up. There weren¡¯t many monksing and going, and there weren¡¯t many pilgrimsing and going. It was different from the scene of any temple in the Western Regions that was burning with incense.

    Tan Shanse ran out of the temple, and chased after him out.

    The temple door was open and a young monk was sweeping the floor, wearing a red monastic robe, revealing half of his shoulders. There was a natural mark on his shoulder, likattoo. That imprint looked like a Qilin roaring at the sky.

    The little monk looked at Tan Shanse who was gasping for breath at the door, and then looked at An Zheng who had a murderous look on his face.

    ¡°This is an otherworldly ce. Don¡¯te in for killing and bleeding.¡±

    He sped his hands together, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb our cultivation.¡±

    Tan Shanse also sped his hands together in politeness, but his tone was cold: ¡°I just think that the scenery of this ce is good, and I choose to use this ce as my graveyard.¡±

    The young monk frowned, ¡°It¡¯s a quiet ce, there¡¯s no room for evil.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed out loud, ¡°Is there no room for evil spirits in this peaceful ce? You people are so hypocritical. ¡°You think that we might be in trouble, so you didn¡¯t dare to let us in? But not long ago, arge star fell from the sky and the sky was filled with red light. How did you open the door and steal the thing inside thisrge star?¡±

    The young monk¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Just who are you people?¡±

    Tan Shanse looked like he was really exhausted, as he sat down on the doorstep and panted heavily, no longer paying any attention to the little monk. He looked at An Zheng andughed, hisugh was a little strange.

    ¡°After chasing me for so long, your desire to kill me has grown stronger and stronger. But you really didn¡¯t think that the chance to kill someone like me is only a thousandth of a second. After that thousandth of a second, everything is within my calctions. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s why you look even more tired.¡±

    Tan Shanse replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m tired, but I will still turn the tables around and win.¡±

    He pointed at the temple, ¡°I should havee here first. The original body had helped me transfer the power, and thergest one of the meteors contained a force that flew halfway. If I bring it back, how are you going to kill me? ¡±

    With a whoosh, the young monk retreated back into the temple and closed the door. ¡°No one is allowed to enter!¡±

    A few secondster, blood began to flow from the crack in the door.

    The door creaked open, and a figure glowing with blood-red light emerged from the inside. He walked to the top of the stairs and stopped, lowering his head to look at Tan Shanse who was seated, and snorted disdainfully: ¡°I am not your power, nor am I your trash¡¯s power.¡±

    This time, even Tan Shanse was stunned.

    That person looked very tall, but he was very white inside the red light. His eyes were blue, very different from the people of the Central ins. He had a broad skeleton and a tiger-backed ape waist. The clothes on his body were very special too. The cloak was very long and the cor was standing straight. The blood-red cloak, in contrast to his pale face, looked even more strange.

    There waole in his forehead, and a sapphire iid there. When An Zheng saw the gem, he already knew who it was, so he felt a wave of sadness for no reason.

    He suddenly thought of Chen Shaobai, the foreign girl who he liked but separated from, the princess who shouldered the mission of revival. She would never have thought that her enemy would appear in the Western Regions.

    Tan Shanse also did not expect that his calctions would actually go wrong.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    ¡°Your helper.¡±

    The tall man walked out from inside the door, raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng. His skin was unusually white, and his nails were very long.

    ¡°We have amon enemy.¡±

    An Zheng still remembered this guy¡¯s name.

    Amai Ruiken.

    Every time this name was mentioned, that princess would grind her teeth in anger. A demon that had acquired the power of the Spirit of the Sea andnded onnd, bringing with him countless massacres of thend¡¯smon people. However, these events urred too far away from the Central ins, so far away that they could be forgotten or overlooked at any time. However, when this person truly stood in front of An Zheng, he had the illusion that everything was destined.

    ¡°I originally wanted to control the world in the west, but a while ago I suddenly saw a red light flying from the sky. I thought it was a call to me. The power within it surprised me and made me excited. I have to catch up. I have to get the power. Once I get it, I will be the supreme existence in the world. I know that in your Eastern Cultivation World, there are three people known as the Immortal Emperor that represent the most powerful strength. Once I obtain this sort of power, it will be sufficient for me to eliminate the Three Immortal Emperor and be the master of this world. ¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up, ¡°Fortunately, I caught up to him. Fortunately, this power was obtained by me. What I didn¡¯t expect was ¡­ The process of absorbing and digesting the power isn¡¯t something that can be done in a short period of time. ¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡±

    ¡°Your true body¡¯s power has been affecting me all the time, wanting to control me. However, I have greatly underestimated myself. With my power as the Spirit of the Sea, how could I be so easily controlled? ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°What would you think if you knew that your so-called ¡®Spirit of the Sea¡¯ power is just a decoration on someone¡¯s basket?¡±

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s face did not look good. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t say any more, I¡¯m about to die of exhaustion, so since you are on my side, why don¡¯t you hurry up and kill him? And let me tell you one more thing... There arotal of eighteen so-called Spirit of the Sea on your head that you regard as a treasure. If you kill this man, I¡¯ll tell you where the other seventeen are. If you obtain the power of eighteen jewels, you will receive aplete vegetable basket. ¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about!¡±

    Am¨¦ricent red at Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    Tan Shanse was truly exhausted, and also a little dejected. The greatest power that the original body had transmitted over was actually obtained by this outsider. To him, this was also a form of ridicule. However, all of these things seemed to have been predestined. The strength of the Spirit of the Sea that the Am¨¦rician was chasing was only one of the things that An Zheng had once possessed. Now, it was precisely this little connection that gathered people together.

    ¡°Kill him. Bring me to see your true body.¡±

    ¡°I like that feeling of invincibility very much. I might be able to get his approval. If he can give me more power, I am willing to serve him as my master for life. ¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°Are all of you people on your side so casual with your masters?¡±

    A broad sword appeared in his hand. This kind of sword was different from a sword from the Central ins. It was wide like a door. He was taller than An Zheng by at leasead, and had a kind of mountain like pressure.

    ¡°Mine, all mine.¡±

    He greedily looked at the Inverse Broken God Sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°To the west and east, everything is mine.¡±

 Chapter 1384 - The Power of the Sea Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1384 ¨C The Power of the Sea Soul</h4>

    Amai Ruiken chased that strand of energy here, and he realized that the power this force brought was far stronger than any other power he hade into contact with before. That waower that he had always dreamed of. He knew that it could help him reach a new peak.

    What is there to be satisfied with half of a world? Moreover, even that half was notpletely under his control. The vile woman continued to bring her subordinates to resist. Even if the resistance was minimal, it couldn¡¯t deny her existence.

    ¡°If I kill him, will you introduce me to him? I need to see your true self and I need that power. As long as I can follow him, I can do anything. ¡±

    Amai Ruiken looked at Tan Shanse, ¡°I also believe that you guys definitely need someone like me as a subordinate. ¡°I have an army of ten million under mymand. They can help you do many things.¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded: ¡°Go and kill him, I will definitely rmend him to you, but... You probably don¡¯t know what we want to do. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll knowter.¡±

    Amai Ruiken rushed towards An Zheng with a fierce look in his eyes.

    However, Tan Shanseughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you will know about it in the future. But by the time you know about it, it might be a littlete. Enjoy life. Being able to fight with him once is already a blessing that you have umted for eight lifetimes. ¡±

    However, Amai Ruiken did not hear those words. At this moment, An Zheng was the only person in his eyes. No matter what realm they were in, the martial artists in the world of martial arts, or even cultivators, had to be a little bit more adamant when facing strong enemies ¡­ He waspletely focused.

    Two water dragons appeared on the ground, and rushed towards An Zheng from the left and right. These two water dragons circled over, and within the water dragons, there was a faint sealing power.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Amai Ruiken pointed to An Zheng with one hand.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was all on the two water dragons, and he seemed to bepletely focused. But under An Zheng¡¯s feet, two extremely thin lines of water seeped out from the ground and slowly twined towards An Zheng¡¯s ankles.

    An Zheng threw ouunch, and the water dragon was smashed into pieces by the immense force in the air. The scattered water rained down like a torrential downpour. An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly shook, and a defensiveyer around the diameter of five meters instantly appeared around him.

    The falling rain contained a very strong corrosive power, even the defensiveyer formed from pure Cultivation Power was bing thinner and thinner.

    ¡°All of you Easterners are very stupid.¡±

    Amai Ruiken looked at An Zhengcently, then turned his head to look at Tan Shanse: ¡°It¡¯s that simple, I don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    His gaze returned to An Zheng, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.¡±

    An Zheng looked around him as his defensiveyer quickly thinned. After the rain came in contact with the Cultivation Power, it became an azure blue color, as if it was restraining the sea water from very far away.

    Just at this moment, the water lines that had seeped out from the ground condensed together to form an azure chain around An Zheng¡¯s ankles.

    Amai Ruiken felt that his power had already begun topletely deploy, andughed contemptuously: ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the Western World¡¯s power.¡±

    He had originally thought that An Zheng had already been locked on. He had originally thought that An Zheng would definitely lose his ability to resist within three minutes. However, he found out that the guy was also smiling, and the curve of his lips was so disgusting.

    ¡°You know nothing about the East either.¡±

    The azure chain that was originally wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s ankles suddenly flickered and then broke apart. Soon after, purple electric currents began to be discharged from An Zheng¡¯s every pore, and this electric current followed the flow of water straight towards Amai Ruiken, at a speed even faster than usual.

    When Amai Ruiken saw the purple electric current charging towards him, his expression changed.

    He darted backwards, and a huge water knife fell from the sky. After itnded, it cut off the electric current.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Amai Ruikennded a little further away, raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°You have already fallen into my barrier.¡±

    The two water dragons were previously shattered by An Zheng¡¯s fist and the water droplets that fell off seemed to be corroding An Zheng¡¯s defensiveyer, but in actuality, these streams of water had rapidly covered an area of a few hundred meters around him in an extremely short amount of time.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s all water.¡±

    Amai Ruiken said proudly: ¡°As long as there is water vapor, I am invincible.¡±

    The amount of water in the air was much greater than before, giving people a moist feeling. Streams of water rose up, forming pirs, walls, halls... In just a few seconds, a Water Pce was built within a few hundred meters of An Zheng.

    Blue runes shed in the water, one by one,pletely different from the runes in the Central ins.

    ¡°We were tricked from the start and entered the enemy¡¯s Spirit Formation. People like you must have not met any strong enemies before.¡±

    Amai Ruiken looked at An Zheng with disdain: ¡°If you were in our west¡¯s cruel and harsh environment, you would probably learn to be smarter.¡±

    This sentence was something that even Tan Shanse, who was resting at the entrance of the temple, could no longer listen to, he rolled his eyes at Amai Ruiken and muttered to himself: ¡°A frog in the well.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°When the people of the East knew how to use their minds to think, you were still eating the meat and gnawing on the tree bark. What did you say? The bad environment in the West? If you could get to know the martial arts world in the East a little better, you would know how ridiculous what you just said was. ¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re trapped by me.¡±

    Amai Ruiken said: ¡°Being trapped by my barrier of the sea only has one oue, sister¡¯s air will disappear very quickly, no matter how strong you are, you need to breathe. Without air, how long can youst?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°So powerful.¡±

    He lifted his left foot and stomped down. The ground trembled witum. The already formed Deep Sea Great Hall also started to shake. Streams of Power of Essence Thunder seeped into the ground through An Zheng¡¯s stomp, and then, rushed into the great hall, barbarically destroying the structure of the great hall. Ordinarily, water is conductive, and the current moves in the direction of the current. But An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder still contained the purest and most righteous of Dao Sect¡¯s sealing powers. The electric current sealed the sea water and then turned it into his own.

    Amai Ruiken watched as the shape of his enchantment changed. The electric current controlled the water to change into the shape of a whale, a sea turtle, a starfish, and a seahorse. An Zheng was unrestrainedly attacking his self-confidence, his barrier turning so obedient in An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What do you want to see?¡±

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, and the Deep Sea Great Hall transformed into the appearance of a frog.

    Tan Shanse who was seated far awayughed out loud, he shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°There are toads in your family¡¯s ocean?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the deep sea pce transformed into the appearance of a tadpole once again.

    ¡°This is too much ¡­¡±

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out: ¡°You can¡¯t insult the ocean like that. Everyone should have enough respect for the sea. People who do not fear the sea will definitely diorrible death. ¡±

    Tan Shanse shouted from behind: ¡°Are you going to make it or not?¡±

    Amai Ruiken turned around: ¡°I didn¡¯t take him seriously just now, now it¡¯s different.¡±

    He raised both his hands towards the sky at the same time. Two streams of water swirled in his palms. They were small at the start, but correspondingly, two huge whirlpools of seawater appeared in the sky.

    As the seawater in his palm rotated faster and faster, the whirlpool in the sky grewrger andrger, until it seemed to cover the entire sky.

    [Sea Soul Power]

    Amai Ruiken let out a low roar, and at this moment, he finally revealed the aura a supreme expert in the mortal world should have.

    Suddenly, a whale jumped out of the vortex. It was the form of pure sea energy, a pure energy. The gigantic whale that waundred meters long let out a roar that was as deep as Amai Ruiken¡¯s, and smashed towards An Zheng. Its speed was too fast, to the point that even An Zheng was unable topletely dodge it.

    So An Zheng punched out.

    He struck forward, and the deep sea pce transformed into the shape of a fist, colliding with the whale.

    The entire sky rippled and waves of energy swept out in all directions.

    The two forces counteracted each other and seemed to be evenly matched.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat there and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Amai Ruiken. His eyes flickered, as he seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Double the strength!¡±

    Another gigantic whale rushed out of the whirlpool. Judging by its size, it should be around the same size as before, but its speed was even faster. An Zheng still threw ouunch, as it was a punch filled with his own true power.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two forces shed again, but it was still a draw this time!

    ¡°Four times the strength!¡±

    Another whale jumped out, An Zheng¡¯s fist had also arrived. After another collision, An Zheng¡¯s feet actually slid backwards at least two meters on the ground. At this moment, An Zheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°As I said, no one can lose their respect for the sea, whether it be onnd or in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Sixteen times the strength!¡±

    Witum from the vortex, huge blue whales sprang out one after another. There was no break, no end, no end. Each strike contained sixteen times the strength of the first blue whale. An Zheng stood there and had no choice but to receive these attacks. Under the continuous barrage, An Zheng was actually forced to continuously retreat. The attacks from behind were even more concentrated as countless blue whales charged towards them. The first one had just crashed into him when the second one arrived. An Zheng¡¯s two fists struck out explosively, one punch at a time, one punch could no longer see the fist, only the afterimage.

    Tan Shanse, who was far away, took a deep breath, and looked at the two people who were fiercely battling with his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Is all this predetermined by fate? To you, isn¡¯t that a bit ironic? ¡±

    He seemed to be talking to himself, but he was speaking to An Zheng.

 Chapter 1385 - Extreme Deep Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1385 ¨C Extreme Deep Sea</h4>

    The two great vortexes in the sky made the mistake of thinking that the world had been turned upside down and that the sea and the sky had swapped ces. One after another, blue whales, with sixteen times their strength, jumped out of the whirlpool and struck An Zheng, one after another.

    ¡°That is the superposition of the powers of all living things in the sea.¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly shouted from the distance, but he did not know why he had to remind An Zheng of this.

    An Zheng took the time to look in that direction, and returned a middle finger.

    Tan Shanse curled his lips and no longer spoke.

    Seeing An Zheng being forced to retreat repeatedly, Amai Ruiken was not willing to let go of this opportunity. Although he didn¡¯t know An Zheng very well, his years ofbat experience told him that once he gained the upper hand in this kind of life and death battle, he mustn¡¯t ck off and kill his opponent in one go.

    He raised his left hand, his index finger swaying in the air. Following the movement of his finger, the rotation speed of the swirl in the sky became faster and faster.

    Suddenly, an enormous ck shadow charged out from the other whirlpool. Its speed was much faster than those blue whales. Moreover, after this ck shadow appeared, it disappeared in a sh. The continuous collisions with the Blue Whale caused An Zheng to be somewhat overwhelmed. Under the punches and punches, he had to be on guard against those corrosive seawater.

    At this time, the gigantic ck shadow that had disappeared just now suddenly appeared behind An Zheng. It was an octopus sorge that it could make one¡¯s scalp go numb. The tentacles shot out at iparable speed. Just as An Zheng was dealing with the shing of the blue whale, the wicker-like tentacles behind him arrived in a sh and wrapped around his body. The tentacle quickly turned back, and An Zheng¡¯s body rolled along with it.

    Not even a thousandth of a second, the tentacles had wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s body at least seven to eight times. Following the sudden clench of Amai Ruiken¡¯s left hand, the tentacles began to tighten abruptly.

    ¡°Double the strength!¡±

    ¡°Four times the strength!¡±

    ¡°Sixteen times the strength!¡±

    The giant octopus¡¯s body¡¯s power was superimposed on all the other forces that it could muster.

    The power that the tentacles were tightening and restraining was beyond imagination, even though An Zheng¡¯s body had already be extremely strong, he still found it hard to endure. That kind of power was likope, strangling a wooden building that had long since been shattered and a tall mountain that had long since been shattered... Without a doubt, if it could ascend to the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the bigger tentacles would be able to wrap around a star and grind it into pieces.

    ¡°He¡¯s not strong enough.¡±

    Tan Shanse, who was sitting in the distance, had been watching the entire time. After seeing An Zheng being trapped, he muttered to himself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much power himself, he¡¯s a shifter. Or rather, his own body is a strengthening tool. He could use the power of anything in the sea, and with his transformation, he would be able to superimpose his power. Right now, it was at most sixteen times ¡­ The vastness of the sea far surpasses that of thend, and the strength of the sea far surpasses that of thend ¡­ An Zheng, you have something to y with this round. ¡±

    An Zheng who was trapped and entangled would not be able to hear what Tan Shanse had to say. Even if he could hear it, it would not help An Zheng at the moment. In terms of battle, An Zheng was not one bit inferior to Tan Shanse.

    ¡°You have no chance of winning.¡±

    He was tall and striding with big steps. He had an arrogant air to him that was rarely seen in the East. As he walked, his hands fell like hammers, making his posture look somewhat strange and unsightly.

    However, as he moved, some of the trapped An Zheng¡¯s head was forced out, and the rest of the tentacles started to attack his head instead.

    An Zheng¡¯s head had been smacked multiple times, and his eyes started to show signs of boredom. With the Reverse Scale Armor here, this kind of forceful pping caused him to feel waves of dizziness, but it was not enough to cause him to be seriously injured.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The rest of the octopus¡¯s tentacles rose into the air and coiled around each other. The tentacles were wrapped and twisted around each other, and logically speaking, they should have been thicker and bigger. However, when the tentacles were coalesced together, they were actually thinner than a single tentacle.

    As the word ¡°dead¡± came out of Amai Ruiken¡¯s mouth, the entangled tentacles fell like heavy hammers.

    ¡°32 times Strength!¡±

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, a killing intent that almost materialized out of thin air. He had already ughtered countless people in the Western World, so his killing intent was so strong that it would not dissipate.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The tentacles fell, in that moment, even the octopus gave up on locking An Zheng with its own tentacle. Under the superposition of this terrifying force, its tentacle could not be protected at all. With a loud noise, the tentacle that was wrapped around An Zheng was smashed into pieces, and the pieces of flesh that were scattered everywhere like bullets. The moment it was struck down, the earth began to shake violently, as if a great earthquake wasing.

    An intense cloud of dust rose up as the wind blew the dust and minced meat all over the ce. Amai Ruiken raised his hand and waved it a few times to disperse the iing shockwaves, his eyes staring straight at the ce where the tentacles hadnded.

    A stench began to emanate from the broken tentacles of the giant octopus. The middle part of the hole was not even a little bit of flesh. On the ground, there wauge hole. Because the impact was too great, the surrounding part of the hole was even tougher than the rock.

    An Zheng was not there, and there was no corpse.

    Amai Ruiken immediately frowned, he suddenly thought about something, and raised his head to look at the sky. In mid air, An Zheng had already descended, the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hand was shing down from above. Amai Ruiken was so scared that his heart almost stopped, and at that moment, a ball of water appeared above his head.

    The instant An Zheng¡¯s intertwined tentacle descended, the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced the tentacle, and when it lifted up, it flew up at the same time. His sword shed down, but it was blocked by an unremarkable mass of seawater. It was a whirlpool the size of a washbasin, surrounded by air, and the seawater that appeared out of nowhere seemed very sudden. Furthermore, how could a mere seawater of this scale be able to block An Zheng¡¯s sword attack that had been stored up for a long time?

    But it wasn¡¯t just a little bit of seawater ¡­ When the Inverse Broken God Sword came into contact with the small whirlpool of seawater, the huge whirlpool in the sky suddenly disappeared. Spacetime had changed. The giant whirlpool had been teleported over ¡­ The monstrous wave directly smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body, the force behind the attack was much greater than the octopus¡¯s. There were many giant creatures in the sea that could control powerful forces. However, no matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the power of the water itself.

    ¡°Let me show you the power of the real sea.¡±

    A¡¯Mei Rui Ken stood on the ocean waves and looked at An Zheng with disdain.

    Within the waves, the blue whale that had appeared before appeared once more. However,pared to the previous collision, the blue whale¡¯s strength that had returned to the sea doubled another 16 times over. The giant octopus was hiding behind the blue whales like a ghost, ready tounch a sneak attack at any time. An Zheng was swept into the ocean water, no one knew how far he had been swept, the surrounding was filled with water, when he looked up, he couldn¡¯t even see the light.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the power of the sea. Even if you can avoid the superimposed power that is blocking these giant beasts, can you block the power of the sea itself?¡±

    The cold smile that rose from the corners of Amai Ruiken¡¯s mouth sent chills down one¡¯s spine, ¡°Go and experience what is called the crushing power of the deep sea.¡±

    Oveundred blue whales suddenly rushed over at the same time, as if they were the attacks from hundreds of Celestial Sovereign Realm Rankers. An Zheng roared, and at this moment, he unleashed his true strength. Purple arcs of electricity exploded in the blue whale swarm. If anyone could see the purple lightning dragons pouncing towards the blue whale, they would never be able to forget it. Purple lightning swept through the water, killing all of the blue whales. But right at that moment, the big octopus suddenly appeared again, spraying out the ck mist, An Zheng¡¯s vision became blurry, and his surroundings became extremely dark, he could not see anything.

    The big octopus was lurking within the ck ink, its thick tentacles started to split into many thin, thread-like things, and then very slowly approached An Zheng. The more pleasant the speed, the greater the change in the shape of the current. The slower it was, the more it would follow the speed of the water and not attract An Zheng¡¯s attention. Furthermore, these threads were too thin to be detected.

    As the tiny tentacles neared An Zheng, they slowly crawled back up, and then instantly wrapped around An Zheng. The huge octopus rushed out from the ink, with a few tentacles wrapped around An Zheng, tightly locking him down. Am¨¦ricent felt that An Zheng had been captured and pressed down with both hands.

    ¡°The power of the sea itself.¡±

    He said this again.

    The big octopus wrapped around An Zheng and continued to descend. It was descending at a very fast speed. An Zheng used his Inverse Broken God Sword to cut off the big octopus¡¯s tentacles and rushed out. However, what made people feel fear and disgust was that the big octopus¡¯s broken tentacles would regrow at an extremely fast speed. An Zheng shed continuously, but there was alwayentacle entangling him, pulling on it with all his might.

    This whirlpool seemed to connect directly to the real ocean. An Zheng did not know how far he had been dragged down, his surroundings turning pitch ck. Gradually, An Zheng felt waves of pressure from the ocean ¡­ It wasn¡¯t the power of any behemoth, but the gravity of the sea itself...

    The giant octopus suddenly let out a miserable cry. It was a sound that could only be heard in the water. In the instant when it could not take the pressure, it had wrapped itself around and continued to hold onto An Zheng and continued to sink. An Zheng felt his body being pressed down by an endless amount of energy, it was as if he was standing still in his original position, with two gigantic iron gates pressing on him from both sides.

    What was even more horrifying was the immense pressure pushing against the outside of the skin. As for the things in his body, such as his internal organs and eyeballs, they seemed as though they would burst out at any moment ¡­

    This was the power of the sea.

 Chapter 1386 - Rare Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 1386 ¨C Rare Tempering</h4>

    The feeling of being squeezed was really depressing. Every inch of his skin was being squeezed down and there seemed to be something squeezing out from every pore. The things outside desperately wanted toe in, while the things inside desperately wanted to leave.

    An Zheng wanted to raise his head to look at the sky, but he realized that his neck seemed to be broken and there was no way to straighten it.

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s voice transmitted from within the ocean water, carrying a kind of arrogance and indifference that came from the depths of his bones.

    ¡°It looks like you people of the East haven¡¯t experienced any trials and tribtions, and don¡¯t have many experts. A hypocritical people like you who bow down to us all the time have no iron spirit. If it weren¡¯t for the barrier of thousands of mountains and rivers, my demon n¡¯s army would have razed your east side to the ground. ¡°However, it seems like my army doesn¡¯t need toe anymore. I can destroy the martial world in the east just by myself.¡±

    A column of water appeared, but it was only deep in the sea. Amai Ruiken appeared not far from An Zheng, and looked at the frozen An Zheng with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced it, right? People who don¡¯t experience pressure will never understand the fear of power.¡±

    He was even more agile and powerful in the water. In the water, he seemed to be strengthened by an endless amount of power. An Zheng seemed to be frozen in ce, unable to move. He, on the other hand, was the Paragon of this ocean.

    ¡°After feeling the pressure, I¡¯ll let you experience what is called despair.¡±

    Amai Ruiken suddenly rushed over and punched An Zheng in the chest. This attack was extremely powerful, and with the added bonus from Hai Shui, the power was beyond imagination. An Zheng¡¯s body continued to be smashed downwards, like a cannonball that had sunk into the deep sea. The more they descended, the more pressure An Zheng would feel on his body. The feeling that he was about to be crushed became clearer, as if it was happening in the next second.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even fight back here.¡±

    Amai Ruiken rushed over like a fish, the water around him bing frantic. His left eye seemed to have the ability to see everything in the world and was connected to the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man. But in this ce which was extremely deep in the sea, where even the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man could not see, An Zheng¡¯s eyes seemed to be blind. It was too dark, and the sound of water flowing was everywhere, it was the strongest interference in this world. He was unable to sense from where Amai Ruiken was attacking him from deep within the water.

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s back suffered another heavy blow, and he felt as if his bones could no longer take the attack. As his body continued to descend, it became a dead end. The more powerless they were to resist, the deeper they sank, and the more powerless they became to resist.

    Amai Ruiken, on the other hand, was like a fish or thunder that could freely move about in the deep oceans, attacking An Zheng from left to right without restraint. Crack crack crack! * Even the Reverse Scale Armor could no longer withstand such immense pressure.

    ¡°Do you think you are invincible in the East? You have a saying in the east called ¡°frog at the bottom of a well¡±. You people from the East boasted that cultivation originated from the East. To be able to say something like this was enough to prove that you were all frogs at the bottom of a well. Physically, you puny little orientals are born short. And we, are the perfectbination of strength and wisdom. ¡±

    Amai Ruiken ridiculed as he attacked, and with every attack he smashed An Zheng towards the abyss. This was probably the deepest part of the ocean, a world that ordinary people would never be able to experience. Some people said that the tallest mountain onnd could not fit into the deepest crevice of the ocean even if it was thrust into the sea. How deep below the sea level was also a forbidden area for cultivators.

    In the past, there had been people who had attempted to ascend to the highest peak in the world. They felt the pressure from the heavens, and they had seeded. He then tried to enter the sea to feel the pressure of the deep sea, but to no avail.

    An Zheng felt that his body was already deformed from the pressure, his blood was no longer able to circte in his body, and his body became weaker and weaker. When the cirction of blood stopped, even the strongest cultivator would be unable to withstand a single blow.

    This was also An Zheng. If it was another cultivator, even if their realm was slightly higher than An Zheng¡¯s, their physical body would have exploded long ago. After going through countless extreme refinements, An Zheng¡¯s physique was so strong that it made everyone jealous.

    ¡°The biggest thing about you is that you must have been beaten up too much. At this depth, your body has yet to explode, which means that you have been beaten up often and your body is very strong. ¡±

    Amai Ruiken appeared at An Zheng¡¯s side, and with a wave of his hand, a swordfish quickly flew over. Witap of his finger, the swordfish began to emit a resplendent golden light. The swordfish that had been strengthened by Amai Ruiken became tough and sharp, and directly pierced towards An Zheng¡¯s chest.

    With a Dang sound, An Zheng¡¯s chest area suffered a heavy blow, and even the defensive power of the Reverse Scale Armor in this environment seemed to have weakened quite a bit. The swordfish pushed the Reverse Scale Armor above and into a small pit, but An Zheng actually did not feel any pain.

    ¡°I thought I had felt all the extreme powers in the world, so my body was very strong. And it was very difficult to change itter on because I could not find a better tempering. I thought that I had already tried it, but I forgot about thergest ce in the world ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng forcibly lifted his head, resisting the immense pressure that came from the deep sea with his neck as he let out a sound as though he was unable to bear the pressure. And this friction sound was another form of deration.

    An unyielding deration.

    ¡°If I were to strengthen my body, I would not be able to find a more extreme environment onnd. Even the lightning pool in the Great Thunder Lake Temple has lost its effect on me. This ce is very scary... But for me, it¡¯s good. ¡±

    No one could imagine what kind of changes An Zheng¡¯s physical body had undergone during this period of time. From being forced into the deep sea, roughly a few minutes had passed. In these few minutes, every second Amai Ruiken felt that he could already kill An Zheng. Every single attack he made was not to beat An Zheng up, but to kill An Zheng. He thought that every single attack he made would be able to kill An Zheng ¡­ However, he just couldn¡¯t kill it.

    His arrogant and domineering words from before, were not so much aimed at An Zheng, but more like encouraging himself. From the first strike, Amai Ruiken had not been able to kill An Zheng. In this kind of environment, where his strength was disyed to the limit, and An Zheng was forced to the limit, he still could not kill his in one strike ¡­ Moreover, he didn¡¯t intend to deliberately humiliate An Zheng; he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to humiliate you and make you unable to resist, even if I were to hit you a few more times. After years of fighting, he knew better than anyone else that killing in a single blow was the right thing to do.

    How could he not? He just could not do it.

    The more they foughtter on, the more scared he became. No one was clearer than him about the changes in An Zheng¡¯s body, and perhaps even An Zheng wasn¡¯t clearer about it than him. In the first strike, he did not feel any kind of recoil. He only felt that An Zheng would be sted away by him, but he did not. From the start of the second strike, every time he attacked An Zheng, there would bebound force appearing on his body. When it seemed that An Zheng was the one who was getting closer and closer to death, An Zheng¡¯s counterattack had already started.

    In the end, Amai Ruiken had no choice but to reduce his attack speed because the counterattack force he endured was so great that he could not ignore it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt like this in a long time.¡±

    An Zheng felt the tempering that was brought about by the extreme environment. Although it was extremely painful, it also felt a kind of happiness that he had not experienced for a long time. His body had not evolved for quite some time, so how could it be possible for him to break out of the seal with such a speed? He was very anxious, very anxious. He had to restore his strength to its peak as soon as possible in order to be able to resist. Even at the peak of his power, he, Chen Shaobai, and the other twobined would still not be a match for that fellow.

    This kind of deep sea extreme environment, had finally stimted An Zheng¡¯s flesh once again. There were indeed very few environments onnd that could stimte the evolution of the physical body ¡­ Even though this kind of feeling was extremely painful, it still made An Zheng feel good.

    His body was undergoing a subtle change. Every muscle fiber and even his cells were undergoing a transformation. If An Zheng had not been able to withstand it in the beginning, then such a change would not have happened. After gradually adapting, An Zheng¡¯s body began to adjust to this kind of extreme environment. This was the greatest difference between an ordinary cultivator¡¯s physical body and his divine body.

    An Zheng slowly raised his arm as if it was an illusion. However, this was the best starting point ¡­ Don¡¯t forget that he couldn¡¯t move a muscle before.

    ¡°What ¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps ¡­¡±

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s face had already started to turn ugly, the arrogance from before had disappeared.

    ¡°What did you just say? That the talents of the West are the perfectbination of strength and wisdom? ¡±

    Witu sound,¡¯s feetnded on the ground. This was the deepest part of the depths of the ocean. It was unknown just how deep this sea went.

    ¡°Is it my limit?¡±

    An Zheng muttered these four words to himself, then clenched his fists tightly: ¡°Then, you¡¯re useless.¡±

    He raised his head and a beam of purple light shot out from his left eye. Even though Amai Ruiken was the fastest in the water, he was still unable to dodge it. He did his best to avoid the attack, but he only managed to avoid a little bit of it. The beam did not pierce his heart, but it left a bloody hole in his chest.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes had also improved when he was deep in the sea. His left eye could already clearly see all the environment at the bottom of the sea.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    An Zheng stepped on the seabed, and with a bang, it exploded. This was probably the first time the pressure of someone hade from the deep sea. The moment his feet left the sea bed, the force from the explosion blew up the entire area. The churning water turned intuge whirlpool and all the beasts that Amai Ruiken had summoned nearby were instantly torn into pieces. A massive amount of blood dyed the seawater even deeper, and the smell of blood filled the air.

    Bang!

    An Zheng¡¯s shoulder heavily struck Amai Ruiken¡¯s chest, causing him to cry out in pain. Carrying Amai Ruiken, An Zheng¡¯s body was like a cannonball as he swiftly flew up. Because his speed was too fast, Amai Ruiken¡¯s body was actually unable to endure it and started to tear apart his back.

    Rushing upwards not only brought with it unparalleled pressure, but also a feeling of bursting from the inside to the outside. The blood vessels in Amai Ruiken¡¯s body started to crack uncontrobly, and cracks also appeared on his skin. All the way up, the blood left a strange straight trail.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The water surface exploded as An Zheng charged out of the ocean while holding onto Amai Ruiken.

 Chapter 1387 - - The Target, Qingzhou!

    <h4>Chapter 1387 ¨C The Target, Qingzhou!</h4>

    An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly stopped in midair, but he still continued to fly high into the sky with his back bent.

    ¡°You have experienced the depths of the sea. Have you experienced the peak of the sky?¡±

    An Zheng paused in midair for a second or two, before he once again shot forward like a cannonball. With each collision, Amai Ruiken was sent flying higher and higher. Not long ago, this scene was reversed. Amai Ruiken repeatedly sent An Zheng into the deep seas witeavy blow, but now he was hit by An Zheng to a high altitude that was outside of one¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°I can withstand the pressure from your deep sea, but can you withstand the shackles of the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡±

    An Zheng held Amai Ruiken¡¯s body in one hand and continued to rush up. With a bang, Amai Ruiken¡¯s back touched that barrier. This waestriction ced on the cultivators of the Mortal Realm, a restriction ced on them by someone unable to remove their powers from the heavens. Back then, because An Zheng had sensed this barrier, he had almost been devoured by the bacsh. The moment Amai Ruiken¡¯s back hit the Inhibition Formation, it was as if his back hit a lightning web. With a bang, his flesh exploded.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Amai Ruiken let out a miserable howl.

    The bacsh from the Heaven Realm Inhibition Formation exploded Amai Ruiken¡¯s back directly, sending his flesh and blood flying everywhere. All the flesh on his back had been blown away by the explosion. Traces of flesh were hanging on his white spine, and his blood was sprinkling everywhere.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Amai Ruiken roared, his body erupting with a ball of light and a surging water dragon shot out from his body, shooting towards An Zheng. In the air, a ball of purple lightning exploded in An Zheng¡¯s left hand, ¡°Let me borrow your strength!¡±

    The purple lightning followed the water dragon and crawled over, instantlynding on Amai Ruiken¡¯s body. In that moment, it was as if Amai Ruiken was seen through, his bones could be seen clearly. The purple lightning in the water did not obstruct Amai Ruiken¡¯s body, causing smoke to rise from his body.

    An Zheng teleported and grabbed Amai Ruiken by the neck: ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡±

    He threw Amai Ruiken down, and with a stomp on Amai Ruiken¡¯s chest, Amai Ruiken fell down while smoking. His body heavily smashed into the ground, directly shattering a building of that temple. Smoke swept out in all directions, and Tan Shanse¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    After An Zhengnded on the ground, he looked around and could not help but be annoyed. Tan Shanse took this opportunity to leave. In this period of time, it was enough for him to escape far, far away. An Zheng released his perception, but no one could sense Tan Shanse¡¯s presence within a hundred miles.

    He turned and walked towards where Amai Ruiken had fallen. Amidst the thick smoke, Amai Ruiken suddenly rushed out, holding a radiant dagger in his hand as he stabbed it towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. An Zheng smashed his fist forward, and with a ng, the tip of his dagger shattered. Fragments flew everywhere, and Amai Ruiken¡¯s face was left with a bloody hole.

    ¡°Sooner orter, I have to find you. You saved some time bying here.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed Amai Ruiken¡¯s neck and started to swing. Amai Ruiken was nearly a head taller than him, but at this moment, he was being swung around like he was shaking noodles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Westerners have better physiques than Oriental people?¡±

    An Zheng pressed his hand down on Amai Ruiken¡¯s neck, causing Amai Ruiken to hit the ground. Without waiting for him to react, An Zheng stepped on Amai Ruiken¡¯s neck, bent down, and grabbed the azure colored gem on his forehead with one hand.

    ¡°Use my skills to challenge me.¡±

    An Zheng directly took the gemstone from Amai Ruiken¡¯s forehead. When the blood was brought out, it gave a strange sense of beauty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit ridiculous?¡±

    An Zheng kicked Amai Ruiken away, looking at the azure gem, he opened his hands: ¡°Go, return to the ce where you should be.¡±

    The gem rose into the air, leaving a blue trail in the air. It would return to its original position on the food box and continue to suppress the golden bodies of the true disciples of the Dao Sect along with the food box. Those golden bodies were already under Tan Shanse¡¯s control. Once they escaped the suppression of the food box, it would be a devastating blow to the world.

    Amai Ruiken¡¯s face was covered in blood as he struggled to crawl forward. At this moment, he only had the strength to crawl forward. He heard footsteps getting closer and closer, and he became more and more afraid. The moment he made his move, he would never have imagined that he would end up like this. As far as he was concerned, the cultivation world of the east was simply not worth mentioning. Sooner orter, those short and weak Easterners would be his ves. He was just a casual person. He could crush the entire Eastern Cultivation World intulp by himself. of

    He regretted a lot of things. Regret that he should not have chased that red light into the Eastern World, regret that he should not have coveted power that did not belong to him. If he did note, he would still be an untouchable ruler of the Western World.

    He even thought that when he died, his army would sooner orter copse. That damned princess, she will bring the remaining human forces to regain control of thend. He had dreamed of being the ruler of the whole world, but now he had fallen at the feet of an Oriental.

    An Zheng walked to Amai Ruiken¡¯s side and squatted down, looking at the body that was still crawling forward with all its might: ¡°What exactly are you?¡±

    He raised his hand and the power of thunder in his palm came crashing down. The power instantly pierced through Amai Ruiken¡¯s body, the boundless powerpletely cleansing the power of the gems that Amai Ruiken had participated in. Losing the power of the gem, Amai Ruiken¡¯s body rapidly changed ¡­ But in the end, he was still a person.

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°So you¡¯ruman being.¡±

    ording to the rumors, Amai Ruiken was the strongest Sea Demon, who controlled the power of the ocean. Its body was iparably huge, likerrifying sea monster. An Zheng was very curious about what his original body looked like, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a human.

    ¡°A person treats his own kind in such a manner.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head and stood up. ¡°If you really are a Siren, I might not be this angry.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I¡¯m just a fisherman. ¡±

    Amai Ruiken said witrembling voice: ¡°I have sworn countless of times that once I have great power, I will hack those who bullied me into pieces. You don¡¯t understand that in the Western world, those so-called nobles are like the suckling worms of this world, sucking out thest drop of blood from usmoners. They had taken all thend, even the small piece on the shore. Everything is theirs, everything is! ¡±

    He was still struggling to crawl forward, but he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Later on, I unintentionally obtained that gem. This must be the blessing of Heaven. If I say that I am a human, they will not fear me. They will fear the Siren ¡­ ¡°Since those nobles have taken over thend, I will snatch it back and not let them have any of it!¡±

    He used all his might to roll over and look at An Zheng: ¡°Am I wrong!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°War never makes right or wrong, and neither does it make right or wrong. If you only want to take back thend and not exterminate all the people, you may end up a good ruler, because youe from the bottom. ¡°But you are driven by the power you have gained, you have lost your nature.¡±

    Amai Ruiken opened his mouth, but did not know what else to say. An Zheng¡¯s words made him regret his decision once again ¡­ That¡¯s right, if he had only killed off all those nobles, then perhaps all themoners would still support him. But in the end, he was no longer able to control his rage, and it turned into a massacre.

    ¡°Can you do it again?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng replied, ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and shattered Amai Ruiken¡¯s chest with a kick. The flesh and blood that shot out took away a person witerrifying technique simr to that of a Siren. He was once just an ordinary fisherman. Therefore, no one knew how strong a person¡¯s resistance was. If there was no respect for such a person, it could happen sooner orter.

    An Zheng turned and looked around, but it was already impossible for him to catch up to Tan Shanse. His refined body became even stronger once again, and the tempering that came from the deep sea made An Zheng think of many things ¡­ Every type of power that could temper his body was once his own, so was he leaving something behind in the deep sea? If even the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations could not find the bottom of the ocean, then wasn¡¯t it the best ce to leave something?

    An Zheng took a deep breath and started his journey back.

    Along the way, he kept on thinking, that Purple Ivy was looking for him, that Xuan-Yuan was looking for him, and that he was looking for himself. There was indeed not much time left for him, and there was not much time left for the faceless weirdo to break through the time array.

    Yancheng.

    An Zheng who had returned, stood on the city wall and looked outside. He had to increase his speed.

    In the Nine Prefectures, the Jizhou was only one of them. By unifying the Nine Prefectures, he would be able to find even more power that he had once possessed. The army of the Heavenly Awakening Sect had already begun their battle, it was only a matter of time before they unified the Jizhou. An Zheng started to ce his sight outside the Jizhou ¡­ To the east of the Jizhou was the Azure Province, and to the northeast was the You Province. At the border of the Azure Province in the You Province, there was the biggest river that flowed into the ocean, perhaps he could find some traces of himself there.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at his friends: ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Azure Province first.¡±

    ¡°Qingzhou?¡±

    ¡°That is a dangerous ce. The most dangerous ce in the Nine Prefectures is Yizhou, but that refers to the danger of mountains and rivers. To be honest, the Azure Province was the scariest ce. Qingzhou was also the ce where most of the ancient supreme elders of the Nine Prefectures left their secret realms. Each of them were iparably dangerous. There had once been a peerless expert who had sought longevity in the East China Sea. He had gone to the mouth of the sea at the ce where the Spirit Province of the Cyan ins connected to the sea. He left behind many secret realms in the Azure Province that contained the strongest power of the previous Qin Dynasty. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we find these things, it might be able to help us gain a better understanding of our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to go to the seaside to take a look for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°If I can find the traces left behind by that almighty figure of the previous Qin, then I might be able to find a way to defeat the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Azure Province!¡±

 Chapter 1388 - Cyan Plains

    <h4>Chapter 1388 ¨C Cyan ins</h4>

    In the entire Nine Prefectures, the Jizhou was the most important.

    It was not because the cultivation world of the Jizhou was the most prosperous and powerful, but it was because the Zhi Zun who originally divided the Nine Prefectures was from the Jizhou. In the vast history of the Central ins, there had been many peerless times. And the most interesting part was that there were two periods ¡­ The first was the Qin era. In the pre-Qin era, there were many supreme experts that dominated both ancient and modern times. At that time, the world was magnificent. There was not an era that could bepared with it.

    And the other time period was before the Qin Dynasty. The time that the world¡¯s nine prefectures first set was known as the Age of Myths. It was rumored that three Martial Saints had appeared at that time and were known as the God of the Three Emperors. Thest of the Mythical Era¡¯s Martial Saints had spent his entire life suppressing all the Demonic Beasts under Heaven. The apocalyptic great flood had divided thend in the world, and thend of the Nine Prefectures was divided by him using the river channel.

    Because of his achievements in controlling the floodwaters, among the three emperors of the mythical era, he had the most fame and prestige. Unfortunately, after him, the world became chaotic, and the outstanding talents rose up together. The people of the world were spared the flood, but died in the army. After that, there were seven of them, and Qin Feng was the strongest in the west. The number one emperor with a sword back that swept across his entire body had risen to his top in this chaotic world.

    And after Qin Ye had swept his gaze across the Six Paths, the most eye-catching thing was that Xu Fu, who had gone to the Eastern Ocean to seek longevity for the Emperor, had broken through the ny-nine primordial secret realms. And these 99 secret realms were all in Qingzhou.

    The battleship flew over the sky, high above the clouds. It was already warm spring, and the people were farming in the fields. asionally, when the clouds opened, they would raise their heads and see the mighty warship flying overhead.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, Du Shoushou clutched at his waist in high spirits. Of course he didn¡¯t know why he was so high-spirited.

    ¡°What are you shaking about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat on the side and looked at Du Shoushou, feeling that Du Shoushou¡¯s show today was a little special.

    ¡°You think I want to shake? I am using my power to push back my dder, and the hold on my dder will disappear! ¡±

    ¡°What kind of training method is this?¡±

    ¡°No, you look down from here. They¡¯re justmoners. You said I peed all the way down. How rude.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. It¡¯s sucigh ce, your little piss evaporated in mid-air.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that magical?¡±

    Du Shoushou opened his pants, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier...¡±

    ¡°Be careful, there are women as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the creator of this battleship is stupid? Howe he doesn¡¯t know how to makoilet on the ship?¡±

    Chen Shaobai didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore. Sometimes, he felt that it was his fortune to have a friend like Du Shoushou. Sometimes, he felt that this was a stain on his life¡¯s life ¡­

    ¡°How far is Qingzhou?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far away. After flying for half a day, we will arrive at the Jizhou¡¯s Cyan ins¡¯s border. Once we arrive, we can¡¯t fly anymore. After all, this isn¡¯t our territory. Once they crossed that boundary, they would be in Eastwood King Di Songcheng¡¯s territory. Back then, the reason the Nine Saint Sect was so arrogant was because he didn¡¯t dare to go east at all. It was because he was afraid that Di Songcheng would be like a grandson. Jizhou said that he was the head of the Nine Prefectures because he was under the light of that great Emperor. In terms of cultivation level, in terms of influence, those people within the Jizhou, whether it¡¯s Ning Xiaolou, the Nine Saints, or some other happy asion, they are all unable topare to Eastwoods Sovereign Di Songcheng. ¡±

    ¡°There are many experts in the Azure Province, many experts. This is because that senior called Xu Fu had unlocked ny-nine secret realms. Later on, the cultivators of the Azure Province all benefited from the ny-nine secret realms. It was rumored that this Eastwoods Sovereign Di Songcheng was a child who was originally unimportant to his family. He was born with a child. In order to let his mother live a good life, he left the family at the age of seven. Carrying a small travel bag, he relied on the stories he heard about the secret realm to walk through the dangerous path. After leaving the secret realm and returning to the n at the age of thirty, he defeated oveundred experts of the n¡¯s younger generation, alerting the n¡¯s patriarch to stay and spare no effort to nurture him. However, this heropletely disregards us. He will drag those experts of the same generation from beginning to end, then bring mother away from the family. ¡±

    ¡°Many yearster, there will be the sole overlord of the Azure Province, Eastwood Lord, in the martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°The reason why I said that Le Shang Xiao, Ning Xiaolou and the rest could notpare to Di Songcheng is because they only upied a part of the Jizhou. As for Di Songcheng, he monopolized the entire Cyan ins. For so many years, there have been many people who have wanted to kill Di Songcheng so that they could be famous throughout the world.

    ¡°That¡¯s a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After hearing that he graduallypleted his task, he started to set up a new order to regte the money. From the time of the previous emperor, several decades had been used to make the entire Azure Province very stable. ¡°It is said that all the sub-branches of the simple sects in various ces are very fair. Themoners will be able to deal with whatever they encounter by going to the yamen without any official business.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, this kind of person must be the same as An Zheng in some ces.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    It was rare for them to be able to rx after a great battle, so everyone was in a good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that peaceful.¡±

    The old man who was called Uncle Chen sighed ¡­ He was the guide that An Zheng and the others had invited, a person from Qingzhou. A few years ago, when he arrived at Yancheng, he was unable to leave due to some family matters. He was a businessman. He had traveled to many ces in the Azure Province and knew how to cultivate. When the people of Heavenly Awakening Sect found out about him, they invited him to be their guide. If it wasn¡¯t for the high price, he would have never gone back. When others mentioned the Azure Province, they would look at it with envy, but when he mentioned the Azure Province, he would always sigh.

    ¡°All that you¡¯ve said is just what the outside world is saying. Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something wrong with it?¡±

    Uncle Chen leaned on the mast and lit his pipe. ¡°Why don¡¯t I want to go back to Qingzhou?¡± The Jadeite Sect is too big... After Eastwood Jun founded the sect, there was no one left to fight him. So what they say is what they say. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was suddenly curious: ¡°Are you saying that the rumors in the Cyan ins aren¡¯t as good as they say?¡±

    ¡°As long as the people of the Azure Province leave the Azure Province, they will be warned by the disciples of the Simple Sect before they leave. The words that are said to the outside will be memorized by the disciples of the Simple Sect.¡± If you can¡¯t memorize it, you can¡¯t go out. If you can¡¯t memorize it, you have to be beaten up. Those who left Qingzhou would nt a small worm under their skin. It was called the Truth Worm. ¡°Once you say something that is detrimental to the Jane Sect, the True Worm will explode.¡±

    Uncle Chen grunted, ¡°A few years ago, when I came to Yancheng, I couldn¡¯t help but gouge out the Truths Worm myself ¡­¡±

    After saying that, his expression became even more gloomy. There was a sadness in his eyes that no one could understand.

    ¡°I thought this was the end of it. ¡°Butst year, an old friend who worked in the same trade as me met me when I was in Yancheng. When I mentioned my family¡¯s elders and children, all of them were sent to the border as ves ¡­¡±

    Uncle Chen leaned against the wall and smoked. ¡°I am a coward and not a man. I know that my family is suffering but I do not dare to go back and save them.¡± When you sent people to find me, I wouldn¡¯t agree. It was your people who said that they would rescue my family if it was convenient. ¡±

    An Zheng turned around and asked, ¡°Who found him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s expression was a little unnatural: ¡°I arranged this, I already knew about Uncle Chen¡¯s matter, I didn¡¯t tell you guys ¡­ I feel that if I told you about this, you wouldn¡¯t use Uncle Chen at all. He is alserson who has a bitter life. When we reach the Azure Province, if there is a chance, I can go and rescue him myself. ¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Du Shoushou: You also know that the sect is the strongest in Qingzhou, but we, the Heavenly Awakening Sect, have not stabilized yet. If the sect were to go against the Heavenly Awakening Sect because of this, how many people would die? I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to save anyone, but I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°You think saving them is a good deed, but have you thought about how many times more people would die if the two families went to war?¡±

    Du Shoushou lowered his head. ¡°I ¡­ ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Uncle Chen waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, I knew from the beginning that this would not be easy. I¡¯m just amoner, with so much scruples. In that position, you will naturally think more. Truth be told, you are already the best cultivators I¡¯ve ever seen. Later on, I asked myself, was it really because there was hope that I agreed to be your guide ¡­ The answer was already in his heart. ¡°Because I¡¯ve done the wrong thing and implicated my entire family. I didn¡¯t dare to go back and face it, but I would have to face it in the end.¡±

    He took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and see them.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Sorry, I made my own decision again ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t hide this from Old Chen. I was very angry. Everyone said that Qingzhou was a good ce, but that ce was filled with people and was very well-ordered. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be fake. ¡°When I think about how those people who ran off to earn a living had to be controlled by the Words Worm, I really feel pity for them.¡±

    Monkey sighed. ¡°What do you want to do next time? Let everyone know so that no one knows what will happen next time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pay attention next time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Your every word and action is no longer just a matter of you alone. Everyone will be travelling together and life and death will be tied together. No one knows how terrifying Di Songcheng¡¯s power is, after he established the sect, all the people who fought him are dead. ¡±

    ¡°The Jane Sect is too powerful, and is deeply rooted in the Azure Province. The Jane Sect was spread throughout Qingzhou, and it was found in every town and town. After we arrive at the Azure Province, we can¡¯t be too careless and do things without causing unnecessary trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Old Chen: ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not so easy for my brother to just randomly promise you that.¡±

    Elder Chen smiled sadly and nodded without saying anything.

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng: ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    An Zheng snorted, with his hands behind his back, he stood at the bow of the ship: ¡°What do we do? Are we the kind of people who don¡¯t talk? You promised to save them, so you must save them. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Hmm? ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Senior Chen¡¯s hands trembled and his pipe was grasped.

    Chen Shaobai spread open his arms. ¡°Qingzhou, I¡¯ming!¡±

 Chapter 1389 - New Water Citys Young Master Zhu

    <h4>Chapter 1389 ¨C New Water City¡¯s Young Master Zhu</h4>

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the battleshipnded abouundred miles away from the border. There was the border gate that the Heavenly Awakening Sect had just set up, but it was not fully staffed, and the facilities were still the same as Le Shang Xiao¡¯s. Le Shangxiao¡¯s territory was the closest to the Cyan ins, and was also the ce that the Heavenly Awakening Sect could receive the most easily.

    At this border, there are three hundred and sixty outer disciples and six disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. The inner sect Heavenly Awakening Secxpanded too quickly, so the number of people in the sect could not sustain such arge domain. After passing the examination, you can be a disciple of the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    After the warshipnded, six disciples and more than three hundred garrison troops came forward to receive them.

    ¡°What happened on the other side?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked right after they met.

    The leader of the guards wahird level Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple, one of the thousands of senior disciples who had been guarding this ce in the beginning. The status of a level three disciple was already very high, and it enjoyed very high benefits within the sect. His name was Luo Yang, and he looked like a middle-aged man in his thirties.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. After we took over, the Jadeite Sect disciples on the other side even sent us a congrattory gift. It¡¯s quite a generous gift.¡± The sect disciple who brought the gift came without any weapons. When he came, he was very friendly and said that he hoped that they could get along in the future. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    An Zheng patted Luo Yang¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Bring everyone to this border, and I¡¯ll make things difficult for you all.¡±

    ¡°Our Heavenly Awakening Sect iotating system. I can lead a team to guard here for a year and then we can return. Moreover, Heavenly Awakening Sect gave the most generous rewards to the guardians. To be honest, when the disciples from the other sect came and saw our equipment, they were extremely envious. ¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, money is for sure.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips: ¡°Vulgar.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Being rich is vulgar, then everyone in the world would want to be vulgar.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and said: ¡°Let¡¯s follow our original n and go with the identity of a normal travelling merchant. Everything are well-prepared, it won¡¯t broblem for us to enter the Azure Province if nothing goes wrong. Do not cause any trouble in the past. Do not leave the group without permission, no matter what happens. Old Chen, since my brother has agreed to help you, we will definitely help you aplish it. ¡°Therefore, you should act a bit more naturally.¡±

    Elder Chen nodded his head, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t cause any trouble for Lord Sect Master.¡±

    They changed their clothes, got down from the warship with their carriages, and headed towards the border. Opposite him was a small city that didn¡¯t seem very big, but it was extremely sturdy. The walls of the small city had all kinds of defensive weapons, but when it came to the fog concocting, no matter how strong the sect was, they were still weaker than the Heavenly Awakening Sect. With the equipment and geniuses brought along by the Oldman Huo, coupled with the strong financial support of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, the weapons and equipment made for the disciples far surpassed those of the other sects.

    The disciples of the Jadeite Sect guarding the city didn¡¯t seem to be arrogant or cold, but they were used to such formalities. After a strict check to make sure there were no problems, he let them go. He then handed everyone a metal te. This was the proof of having gone throughorough check.

    After passing through the small city at the border, Elder Chen said in a low voice beside An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s better not to throw that metal tablet away. All those who enter the Azure Province will request to bring this metal te. Each and every one of their actions will be monitored by the Jadeite Sect. ¡±

    After Du Shoushou heard this, he snorted, wishing that he could break that metal te.

    ¡°Take it with you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Our goal is not to find trouble, but to find something that is useful to us. The closest of the ny-nine secret realms that Xu Fu had unlocked were still over ten thousand kilometers away from here. Ny-nine secret realms are respectively controlled by the ny-nine disciples under Di Songcheng. It is said that the strength of these ny-nine people is no small matter. It was not that there were no other sects in the Azure Province, but they were under the supervision of the Jadeite Sect. These sects have to pay taxes every year, and it¡¯s said that they have to pay quite a bit. ¡±

    ¡°Stop making contact with people, stop talking, and stop causing trouble.¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the one that I¡¯m most worried about.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, when have I done anything bad?¡±

    ¡°When have you ever been all right?¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting. Once you enter the Qingzhou region, you can¡¯t act rashly. If you want to walk faster, you can¡¯t be exposed. Let¡¯s go to the city in front to find a horse carriage, rent a carriage, or some other means of transportation that can be used faster.¡±

    Elder Chen said, ¡°We came over 200 miles from Shuixin City. That ce is a big town with hundreds of thousands of people. It was thergest market at the border, and it was filled with people from all sides. Some came from the Jizhou, from Youzhou, and even from the prairie, from the 100 000 Cold Mountain in the north ¡­ Even the Siren in the East China Sea could be seen here. Di Songcheng said before that anyone who follows the rules can do business in the Cyan ins.

    ¡°I think this Di Songcheng is pretty good.¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his brows, ¡°At least, what I¡¯ve seen so far isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Elder Chen opened his mouth, but did not say anything in the end.

    More than two hundred kilometers. Even if they had to hide their power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to travel for too long. When they arrived outside Shuixin City, the sun was still high. When the city gates were opened, the soldiers from the Jane Sect were even more closely scrutinized than those at the border. When An Zheng and the others saw that the people who had lost their metal tes were captured by the soldiers of the sect, they were led somewhere.

    ¡°Come to Shuixin City, there are three ces that I must go to.¡±

    Seeing this familiar ce, Senior Chen became excited, and as he walked, he introduced it, ¡°Come to Shuixin City, there is a neon building. The chef inside is said to have cooked food for Eastwood King Di Songcheng, and the guests thate are like crucian carp that have gone through the river. If you want to eat a meal in the neon building, you have to pay a lot of money. ¡°No, most of the time, money is meaningless. Itce topete and see who can take out what they want to take out.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his stomach, ¡°Could it be that there is still something good that fat grandpa has never eaten before, and even if there is, is there really something that fat grandpa cannot eat?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Wealthy.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Please rece the third word witefining tool.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange it for something strange?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Very good, very good ¡­.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Shameless ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°That¡¯s right, our n¡¯s Monkey Bro has yet to say that his wealth is great, yet you dare to brag about it. ¡°No matter how well you say it, it¡¯s just an ordinary version. Our Monkey Bro, this one with fur and big waves ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Get lost ¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the other two ces?¡±

    ¡°As for the other two ces, one of them is called Qian Wen Hall, and the head¡¯s name is Luo Qian Wen. It was said that this person had special abilities and knew the affairs of the world. If anyone had anything they wanted to know, they would definitely have an answer. This person had been in Shuixin City for oveundred years, and countless people hade because of him. It is said that he really knows everything as long as you can give him a price. ¡±

    ¡°Strange, even so many people in Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s intelligence department do not dare to say anything about this world, how could a person who doesn¡¯t even know his ce out say anything about this world.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could see it for a bit?¡±

    ¡°And thest one?¡±

    ¡°Thest one is Changgou gambling den.¡±

    Senior Chen continued, ¡°This trip to Shuixin City originally had a very long stinky ditch, about three to four miles long. Originally, when the soldiers of the sect first arrived, they were here building a new city, which wce for throwing trash. After that, for a long time, no one was willing to go near it. It was said that there were quite a few corpses that had been thrown inside. Later on, an expert came out of nowhere and transformed the ce into a gambling den three miles long ¡­ Three miles long? The gambling den can amodate close to ten thousand people, and of course, not all of them are in casinos. A third of the ces are in the auction houses. ¡±

    Old Chen said, ¡°This is someone who really knows how to do business. Outside is a casino, so the stakes are very high.¡± Those who were proud of themselves would naturally be disappointed. Those who were disappointed would leave gloomily. What about those who were proud of themselves? Who wouldn¡¯t want to use the money they won to buy something good? Inside was the auction house. It was said that it was one of the biggest auction houses in the west of the Azure Province and ranked in the top 15 of the entire Azure Province. Of course, the flourishing areas of western and eastern Qingzhou cannot bepared. ¡±

    Just as they were walking and talking, another group of people arrived outside Shuixin City. These people had different passes on their bodiespared to the others. They were issued by the immortal pce. Sucass was something that not even the disciples of the sect dared to look into.

    ¡°An Zheng and the rest entered?¡±

    ¡°He went in.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°It seems like I need to go to the Neon Pavilion first.¡±

    ¡°Un ¡­¡±

    The leader of the group nodded and took off his hat, revealing a dignified face. He stood at the city gate and looked around before waving his hand, ¡°All of you, go to the Neb Pavilion and watch over there. See what An Zheng wants. I¡¯m going to pay a visit to young master Zhu... Before we came to Shui Xin City, Tan Shanse told me that I would miss out on a lot of good things if I didn¡¯t visit Sir Zhu. ¡±

    He is Chen Wunuo.

    There was no longer any trace of his original aura. The once supreme being, the former hegemon had nowpletely changed their auras. It was more reserved and deep. It didn¡¯t look like an emperor anymore, but more like ¡­ Killers.

    Young Master Zhu¡¯s name was Zhu Fei Tong, and he had changed it himself. So his name was actually Zhu Yong Tong. He felt how boring it was to be everywhere like everyone else, so he changed his name to something different, something unusual. Young Master Zhu was the mayor of Shui Xin City, and it was said that he could speak in front of the eldest brother of the Simple Sect, Eastwood Jun, Di Songcheng. It was rumored that Young Master Zhu had six helpers under hismand. They were known as¡¯ Sixth Young Master ¡®, but even if all six of them added up together, they could not evenpare to a single hair on Young Master Zhu¡¯s head.

    Young Master Zhu was very elegant, his zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting was exquisite. The young master of the Six Paths Young Master had an air of elegance and possessed an all-powerful killing technique. Coming to Shuixin City was a special ce, it was a chaotic ce with many people from all over the ce. Not only humans, but also demons, and even spirits, monsters, and Siren ¡­ Young Master Zhu was destined to be an extraordinary person, otherwise how could he possibly live in this ce.

 Chapter 1390 - Neon Rainbow Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1390 ¨C Neon Rainbow Tower</h4>

    There were three ces that he had to visit when he came to Shuixin City. He had to eat and drink at the Neon Tower, and he had to go to the gambling den in Changgou. Those who knew of all the affairs in the world couldpete with those who asked. When Elder Chen said those words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. After all, he was from the Azure Province.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to the Neon Court first.¡±

    ¡°Take a look?¡±

    ¡°Taste it ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°This time, I have been feeling rxed. Previously, everyone was too tense, so I decided to rx a little. He first went to the Neon Pavilion for a meal, then went to the Changgou gambling den¡¯s auction, and finally to the Thousand Apertures House. The thing that I¡¯m most curious about is the Thousand Arts Sect. I want to know how that person called Luo Qian found out about the affairs of the world. ¡±

    When they went down the street to find the Neon Tower, they found that there was a long line outside. Each of them held a wooden sign with a number on it.

    ¡°They are all queuing up. They eat in the Neon Pavilion. The lowest standard iiece of emerald crystal which can only be eaten in the main hall. Five dishes are fixed, four dishes and a soup.¡±

    Elder Chen pointed at the people waiting in line, ¡°Those people are all here because of their good name. Since they paid a deposit of a spirit stone, it depends on their luck when they get to eat it. Don¡¯t think too much about it here, don¡¯t try too hard. The people guarding inside the Neon Tower were people who came to New Water City¡¯s Young Master Zhu. Sir Zhu, although you are not one of Di Songcheng¡¯s ny-nine disciples, your status is still above that of the ny-nine. ¡±

    ¡°Over there...¡±

    Elder Chen pointed to another door in the Neon Rainbow Tower, ¡°That is the VIP entrance. As long as you offeigh enough price, you can enter through this door. The priority is to arrange a meal there.¡± You don¡¯t have to be reasonable to enter this door. The more valuable something is, the higher your ranking will be. If it¡¯s so outrageously high, you can get that chef to cook it for you right in front of you. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I like this kind of unreasonable method.¡±

    The few of them walked towards the VIP entrance, and six or seven people behind them quickly walked over. The shoulder of the person at the very front bumped into Du Shoushou, and Du Shoushou took a nce: ¡°Did you not see that?¡±

    The man turned around and looked at Du Shoushou: ¡°Where did this bumpkine from? Do you know who could enter through this door? From the poor way you¡¯re dressed, you probably don¡¯t know the rules of this Neon Pavilion. I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize, or I¡¯ll throw you off the wall. ¡±

    Elder Chen pulled at Du Shoushou, ¡°This person¡¯s clothes seems like they came from the Great Wei City... The City Lord of Great Wei City, Tantai n, is one of Di Songcheng¡¯s disciples. ¡±

    That person clearly heard Old Chen¡¯s words. He squinted his eyes andughed, ¡°That old fellow still has some eyes...¡± That¡¯s right, we are from the Great Wei City. The Tantai Aristocrat Convention you¡¯re talking about is my master, I¡¯m Li Ziming from the Great Wei City. My master and the mayor of Shuixin City, Young Master Zhu, are best friends, do you understand who you¡¯ve offended? The reason why I¡¯m in a good mood today is because this Neon Pavilion is offering new dishes today. I¡¯m here to apologize to me, but I won¡¯t bother with it anymore. ¡±

    One of Li Ziming¡¯s men pulled at him and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble outside the building. If young master Zhu knows about this, we won¡¯t be able to handle it either.¡±

    After being silent for a moment, Li Zi Ming harrumphed: ¡°You¡¯re lucky, I won¡¯t bother with you anymore. It¡¯s not impossible for you to enter through the VIP entrance, so you just have to obediently wait behind me. ¡±

    Two young girls were weing the guests outside the VIP room. They looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old, and they were both very beautiful. The two girls had their own charm, one cute while the other pure. The two of them didn¡¯t say a word at first, but when they heard Li Ziming say ¡®wait at the back¡¯, one of the girls said, ¡°The VIP entrance is based on a word. That boss is very dignified, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Li Ziming red at the girl, then took out a Essence Crystal from his spatial artifact and ced it on the table by the door. ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Normally speaking, the value of a Essence Crystal to an ordinary person would be too much to bear. If it was the gold and silver used by themoners, the quantity used would be astonishing. In an ordinary restaurant, a piece of Essence Crystal was ced there. If the owner of the restaurant could pick up the Essence Crystal, he would run away and not even the restaurant would be needed.

    However, this was Neb Pavilion. The two girls only nced indifferently at the Essence Crystal, then looked at Du Shoushou. ¡°Esteemed guest, if the price is higher, you can rank at the front. If the price is lower than one piece of Essence Crystal, then enter at the back. ¡±

    Du Shoushou chuckled as he walked over, and took three Essence Crystal s and ced them on the table: ¡°You should be able to be at the front now, right?¡±

    Li Ziming froze for a moment, ¡°You purposely made trouble, didn¡¯t you? ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you in the Neon Pavilion. Even if the rules are strict, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll end up like this?¡±

    Du Shoushou took out two Essence Crystal s and ced them in front of Li Ziming, ¡°fat grandpa is cheap, these two Essence Crystal are for you.

    Li Zi Ming was so angry that his face turned pale, he took eight Essence Crystal and mmed them on the table: ¡°Tell them to scram.¡±

    His eight Essence Crystal s had just been bid out, and Du Shoushou had already used sixteen Essence Crystal s to build a pyramid on the table.

    ¡°Still ying?¡±

    Li Zi Ming was so angry that he almost vomited blood on the spot. The people beside him reminded him in a low voice: ¡°This guy casually took out twenty Essence Crystal s, don¡¯t you think he is a simple person? ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble, we¡¯re here for proper business.¡±

    Li Ziming snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t ept this. Where did this brate from? How dare he behave atrociously in front of my people?¡±

    He took out the spatial artifact and poured out all the Essence Crystal inside about thirty pieces. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at it, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else... I thought you had a lot. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand towards his space tool, causing Li Ziming and the others to gulp. This battle of Dou Qi had injured his body. If he continued, Li Ziming wouldn¡¯t be able to take out more. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to pay suceavy price for a meal at the Rainbow Pavilion. However, he just couldn¡¯t ept it. He couldn¡¯t let an outsider win against those from the Cyan ins.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to take the Essence Crystal out, Du Shoushou suddenly stopped, and started collecting the Essence Crystal that he had ced on the table one by one, leaving only one piece on the table.

    ¡°I havather good personality, so I won¡¯t argue with you. Since you¡¯ve already spent so much money and I don¡¯t want to hurt your rtionship, I¡¯ll give it to you. You can just treat it as making a friend.¡±

    This was out of everyone¡¯s expectations. All of them stood there at a loss. The other party stopped ying ¡­ But he had left all the Essence Crystal there. Du Shoushou only kept one, this way the price he had to pay was ten times higher than Du Shoushou.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have to pay that much, then I don¡¯t either.¡±

    Li Ziming reached back to take his Essence Crystal, leaving behind two pieces, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I have more than you.¡±

    Du Shoushou made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and then put down the three pieces.

    Li Zi Ming was so angry that he almost exploded. He directly rushed in front of Du Shoushou to grab his cor, causing Du Shoushou to step back to avoid him. Li Ziming couldn¡¯t grab it, so his hand awkwardly stopped in the air.

    ¡°Fatty, are you f * cking looking for trouble? If you want to die, then leave this ce with me right now. Let¡¯s go out Shui Xin City and fight outside the city! ¡±

    Du Shoushou shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Look at you, why are you so angry? Everyone just relying on your ability to enter the VIP entrance, if you really are richer than me, of course I would be willing to admit defeat. ¡±

    Li Zi Ming threw all the Essence Crystal on the table again: ¡°Come! I don¡¯t fucking believe you have more than me! ¡±

    Du Shoushou actually bored to death by taking out a gunny sack from his spatial artifact. After that, he lifted up his spatial artifact and poured into the sack, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    ¡°I do have more than you.¡±

    Du Shoushou said with a serious look on his face, ¡°How about you offer a few?¡±

    Li Ziming lost all of his courage. He was stunned. He gritted his teeth and pointed at the Essence Crystal on the table: ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll give you. If you¡¯re willing to give me more, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take it back?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Du Shoushou once again retrieved the Essence Crystal, leaving behind a piece before gesturing with his hands, ¡°You go first. You go first.

    Li Ziming also wanted to take it back, but the two girls had already started to clean up the Essence Crystal s on the table. As they did so, they shouted in unison, ¡°Esteemed customer has arrived, the bid is thirty-two Essence Crystal.

    This shout gave everyone in the room a fright. He thought to himself, who is this, walking out with thirty-two Essence Crystal for the sake of a meal. Even the smaller sects, from top to bottom, might not have this many.

    Li Zi Ming angrily entered, with Du Shoushou and the rest following behind him.

    ¡°Esteemed customer, pleasee in. A piece of Essence Crystal is arranged for you to sit on the second floor.¡±

    Hearing this, Du Shoushou turned his head to look at An Zheng. ¡°The higher the bid, the higher the seat ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed and said: ¡°Look at your angering look, forget about that honorable idiot, even I want to beat you up.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Purple Ivy said that the honorable guest¡¯s name was miasma in his original hometown, I wonder what he was thinking ¡­ This guy is just like a fart among idiots. ¡±

    They entered the building and were led to the second floor by a beautiful young girl wearing a long skirt. The people waiting outside were all eating in the main hall of the first floor, and the one who passed through the VIP entrance was the one on the second floor. Therefore, it was no wonder that the two beauties at the entrance did not even nce at one Essence Crystal. This was the starting price for the VIP entrance.

    ¡°What food do you think is wortiece of the Essence Crystal? To ordinary people, how muchnd and pork could a Essence Crystal buy if it was converted into gold, silver, and treasure? ¡±

    The guest sitting at the table beside him harrumphed, ¡°This is your first time here, you have no experience with this ¡­ What you don¡¯t know is that the Head Chef of this Rainbow Pavilion is amazing! Not only can he make delicious dishes in the world, he can also make the dishes contain items to improve the Cultivation Power, which is equivalent to elixirs. And he used the most ordinary thing, do you think it¡¯s magical? ¡±

    Du Shoushou was stunned when he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t even believe what you¡¯ve said.¡±

    The customer smiled. ¡°Then just wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 1391 - 100 000 Cold Mountains Frost Mountain Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 1391 ¨C 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Frost Mountain Shrine</h4>

    The building had a strange shape, like a giant mushroom. The higher you go, the bigger you get. Starting from the third floor, it gets more and more luxurious. The highest five floors were thergest, but they only had six suites. Each of the rooms were about the size of a courtyard, and the interior was likce.

    There were ten suites on the fourth floor, fourteen on the third, and thirty on the second.

    The second floor that An Zheng and the rest were on was already full, so it had been quite a while since they had the time to eat. The hall on the first floor was already packed with people. All the tables were filled, and it was unknown just how long the people waiting in line outside would have to wait.

    The customer beside him said that the most amazing thing about a chef in the Rainbow Pavilion was that it could produce medicinal effects from ordinary ingredients. An Zheng thought that he already knew that Xiao Liu¡¯er and Xiao Yezi would be here, especially when that foodie Xiao Yezi knew that they would definitelyin about it if they came to suce.

    ¡°This chef is the personal chef of our Eastwood Jun. He has served Eastwood Jun. Later, because of his old age, Eastwood Lord allowed him to return to his hometown. He had opened this neon building in Shuixin City and only cooked one meal a day. Everything else was done by his disciples. ¡±

    The customer at the side clearly understood the Neon Pavilion very well. He continuedcently, ¡°It is the dream of many people to eat the food personally cooked by Chef Xu. However, we are all destined to have no chance ¡­ Have you seen the fifth floor? It was reserved by someone of some unknown background today, and it would cost a lot to rent out the fifth floor. ¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about it.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°As long as it¡¯s worth something.¡±

    At this time, on the high tform in the middle of the hall was the manager of this Neon Pavilion. The innkeeper wasn¡¯t actually the boss, but rather the manager of Chef Xu. This person¡¯s surname was Jiang, and his name was Jiang Buwei. He might have been someone with no status, but after bing the manager of this Rainbow Pavilion, he became a very influential figure. Chef Xu was a close friend of Eastwood Jun, and was said to be very respectful to him. Who would dare to cause trouble in this restaurant? Even without Young Master Zhu, no one would dare to use their life to joke around, much less Young Master Zhu.

    After bing the manager of this Neon Rainbow Pavilion, the level of contact they had with it was already far beyond what an ordinary person could imagine.

    ¡°Today, Master Xu will personally make a meal. I have to thank the distinguished guests on the fifth floor for their tips.¡± Everyone here should thank this esteemed guest. Upon his request, Master Xu will be in the main hall cooking room. Everyone will see this process. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the blessings to eat. ¡±

    Someone below shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper Jiang, tell us how much that esteemed guest spent to rent the fifth floor. We don¡¯t have the ability, so we just want to know how generous it is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Tell us about it.¡±

    Manager Jiang slightly smiled: ¡°There is nothing to say about this, the guest room on the fifth floor used three hundred Essence Crystal.¡± Also, in order to thank our Master Xu for personally giving it, this esteemed guest gave Master Xu a generous gift, it iold Congealing Bead from the Northern 100 000 Cold Mountain. Everyone might not know what this Cold Congealing Bead is, so I will also briefly introduce it ¡­ The so called Cold Congealing Bead is something that has been condensed from the essence of ice within the 100 000 Cold Mountain. It is a treasure of nature Purple-Rank and it will take at least fifty thousand years toplete. ¡±

    ¡°Purple-Rank!¡±

    The audience was in an uproar.

    ¡°Heavens, three hundred Essence Crystal are nothingpared to treasures of the Purple-Rank.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is this great character from the 100 000 Cold Mountain? Isn¡¯t he being too generous this time? A natural Purple-Rank treasure can only be found and not sought, and it¡¯s actually being used by him for a meal. ¡±

    ¡°This is truly infuriating.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred Essence Crystal would be more than enough to start a massacre. This single Purple-Rank condensing cold pearl would be enough to stir up a bloody storm.¡±

    On the second floor, An Zheng creased his eyebrows after hearing all these.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As Du Shoushou was listening intently, he suddenly heard An Zheng say that something was not right. He turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Where¡¯s the problem?¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Three hundred Essence Crystal. In a ce like the 100 000 Cold Mountain, it is not surprising that there are powerful people from the martial arts world who are hiding. It is even possible that they are hiding some extraordinary sect. That kind of ce was rarely seen, and searching for so many treasures was within his logic ¡­ However, how could a natural Purple-Rank be said so casually? Didn¡¯t he know that human nature was uncontroble? There are so many people here, it¡¯s hard to say if someone wouldn¡¯t think. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head, ¡°What you said makes sense. Perhaps it¡¯s because this Rainbow Neb Pavilion is fearless?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°There are people from all over the ce that havee to New Water City, including humans, demons, spirits, and even Siren. The people of the Azure Province all gave face to Master Xu. People of other ces might have thoughts of taking the risk. How much would a natural Purple-Rank treasure be worth? After reaching a cultivation bottleneck, it was already very difficult to rely on one¡¯s own strength to raise one¡¯s cultivation level. A natural Purple-Rank treasure could break through this bottleneck. It even has the effect of bringing the dead back to life... Get back to reality, it¡¯s an extra life! ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Your words are indeed a bit strange.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So, what kind of experience do you have to be a shopkeeper in this Rainbow Pavilion? To actually say the matter of the Purple-Rank and other treasures so casually, I¡¯m afraid he has other ns. ¡±

    He looked up at the fifth floor, which wasrger, so that the railing jutted out and he could see nothing up there.

    ¡°Perhaps, this isn¡¯t Manager Jiang¡¯s intention.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a moment: ¡°This big shot from 100 000 Cold Mountain probably wants to borrow the Rainbow Pavilion¡¯s territory to make a name for himself.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°It¡¯s good that it has nothing to do with us, let¡¯s just watch and see.¡±

    Shopkeeper Jiang, who was standing on the high tform, cupped his fist and said, ¡°I would like to invite this esteemed guest to say a few words to everyone.¡±

    At this time, the music sounded. It was very light, ethereal, and very pleasant to listen to. Six beautiful women in white dresses came down the spiral staircase. Along the way, they sprinkled flowers and petals, and the air was immediately filled witefreshing fragrance.

    An Zheng¡¯s frown deepened, he took out a few pills from his spatial artifact and passed them over to Du Shoushou and the others: ¡°There¡¯roblem.¡±

    An Zheng had the source of all poisons in his body, so the majority of the poisons in this world had no meaning to him at all. The fragrance that was being emitted from the petal caused a reaction from the poison source in An Zheng¡¯s body, so he had to be on guard. The six women walked as agilely as Celestial Immortals, their faces covered with white gauze that made it hard to see their faces. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her demeanor was extremely graceful. An Zheng noticed that when one of the women walked down, her long hair and gauze fluttered slightly, and she saw a small part of her face that was tilted to the side ¡­ His face was nothing special, but his ears were a bit out of the ordinary.

    Her ears were somewhat pointed, unlike a normal person¡¯s ears.

    After the six women went downstairs, a young man dressed in white slowly walked down the stairs. This man looked even more beautiful than most women in the world. She had a jade-like face with peach blossom on her cheeks. She waerson with sharp eyebrows, but she also had a feminine, feminine air about her. The white silk clothes that he extended his hand looked iparably gorgeous and wless. On the left side of his sleeve, there was the picture of a snow lotus. The embroidery technique was extraordinary, and the snow lotus looked as if it was real.

    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡±

    The young man walked up the stage. He didn¡¯t sp his fists as he said in a t tone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. Since today¡¯s meeting is fate, all the guests in the Rainbow Pavilion can be considered as mine today.¡±

    ¡°Also.¡±

    The corner of his mouth curled up slightly. His smile was iparably bright and brilliant. Even though it was only a smile, it was as warm as a wind that could melt snow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you here a small gift.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Send them out.¡±

    The six girls each took out a jade bottle and held it in their hands, giving it to everyone present. Although they were still far away, An Zheng could still tell that each of them was given a Golden-Rank pellet ¡­ With the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s wealth, even someone as generous as him would find it hard to endure. There were only six or seven hundred people in this Rainbow Pavilion, what did it mean to each person to receive a Golden-Rank pellet? It was a jade-white, red-gold purple pill. The grade of the pill was divided this way. A Golden-Rank Pellet, was already a priceless treasure.

    To ordinary people, being able to obtain a Golden-Rank Pellet was equivalent to suddenly obtaining the luck of bing an immortal.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±

    The young man turned away from the tform and walked up the spiral staircase to the fifth floor. A guest on the first floor sped his fist, ¡°Many thanks for gongzi¡¯s gift, I just don¡¯t know gongzi¡¯s name. Can you tell me your name?¡±

    The young noble stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at that person. ¡°100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Frost Mountain Shrine. ¡°I am the descendant of the Frost Mountain Shrine. You can call me Duke of Hanshan.¡±

    No one knew what the Frigid Mountain Shrine was, nor did they know the name of this so-called Duke of Hanshan. However, they were all generous and gave each of them a huge gift. Everyone stood up and cupped their fists as they said that they had heard a lot about each other. In fact, the most hypocritical word in the martial arts world was ¡°long time¡±.

    One of the white clothed female walked to the second floor where An Zheng and the rest were, took out a few Golden-Rank pellets from a jade bottle and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Everyone, one pill each.¡±

    Her voice was very pleasant to hear, and she had the nagging feeling that these women carried an immortal aura.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Then I won¡¯t be rude.¡±

    He indicated for Du Shoushou and the others to keep the Golden-Rank pellets, and the woman immediately bowed slightly as she said her goodbyes. An Zheng held the Golden-Rank pellet in his hand and looked at it. The medicinal power contained in the pellet was extremely strong, and at that moment, the entire Rainbow Pavilion was filled with the smell of the pellet.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    An Zheng looked around and saw that the customers were all excited. After all, everyone had received such a generous gift, it would be strange if they were not excited.

    ¡°Frost Mountain Shrine?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the ce on the fifth floor that he couldn¡¯t see, and slowly closed his right eye.

 Chapter 1392 - General Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1392 ¨C General Wang</h4>

    Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful as he held the Golden-Rank Pellet in his hand: ¡°Honestly speaking, in terms of wealth and grandeur, I rarely have any admiration for anyone. This guy called Duke Han Shan really makes me admire him a little. There are six or seven hundred people here, and each of them will receive a Golden-Rank pellet. After calcting, even the sects with thousands of disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to produce such pellets. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Frost Mountain Shrine.¡±

    They were discussing, and so were they downstairs.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Frost Mountain Shrine?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like a great inheritance. Maybe there has never been a sessor that walked out of the 100 000 Cold Mountain. He casually took out a natural treasure known as the Purple-Rank, along with three hundred Essence Crystal s and six hundred Golden-Rank pellets ¡­ All these things together can arm an army and create a nation. ¡±

    ¡°Indeed, one cannot judge a book by its cover.¡±

    ¡°Your words are unreasonable. Look at that Han Mountain Duke¡¯s dignified appearance. Even if you look at his appearance, he is still an outstanding person.¡±

    An Zheng slowly closed his right eye from the second floor as the stars in Inside the Immortal Pce¡¯s eyes started to swirl. A momentter, An Zheng¡¯s left eye connected with good old man¡¯s. At this moment, An Zheng could clearly see the situation on the fifth floor.

    There was only one room on the fifth floor, so it was obvious that this person didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. The young master who called himself Duke of Hanshan sat in his suite, looking at the fine wine on the table in front of him with no interest at all. He waved his hand and the maid came up to change the wine he had brought from the restaurant. As soon as the wine was taken out, the fragrance of the wine immediately spread down from the fifth floor and could even be smelt by the people on the first floor.

    The young man raised his wine cup and took a sip. Suddenly, he frowned and his eyes became sharp. He raised his head and looked to the side, causing An Zheng¡¯s left eye to hurt.

    This guy¡¯s cultivation was actually so strong that he could actually sense the Eye of good old man.

    An Zheng retracted his gaze and in that instant, he saw a very special symbol on the wine pot on the table. It looked like a shield, witexagram on it. A longsword was stabbed inversely into the hexagram.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The monkey asked An Zheng when he saw his strange expression.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This cultivation realm, is probably above all of us. With his high profile, I¡¯m afraid he has ulterior motives. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed, ¡°After exiting the gates of the Rainbow Pavilion, we will probably be in chaos when wee to Shui Xin City. Look at those people down there ¡­ They temporarily didn¡¯t dare have any intentions towards Duke Han Shan, but they were somewhat tempted by the Golden-Rank pills in the hands of others. After leaving the entrance of the Neon Pavilion, he wondered how many people would die in ces they couldn¡¯t see when they came to Shuixin City. A single Golden-Rank pellet is already enough to make people greedy. ¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there is also that natural Purple-Rank treasure. Although we do not know what effects the Frozen End Pearl has, there must be something magical about it since it is able to reach the Purple-Rank. ¡±

    ¡°Master Xu is out!¡±

    At this moment, someone shouted from below. An elder wearing a golden robe slowly walked out from the back, instructing people to clean up the kitchen in the main hall. He did it himself. The ingredients used were indeed all ordinary things that could be seen. They were all themon vegetables used bymoners on the table. The elder had only asked his men to clean up the kitchen, from washing, cutting and cooking to cooking by himself. His knife skills were like flowing water, just watching him cut vegetables was a visual and wonderful pleasure.

    ¡°Everyone is looking at it like that. How did he make ordinary vegetables and meat into pills?¡±

    ¡°Only he is able to achieve such a feat. Most likely, it has nothing to do with the method. This is his physical constitution.¡±

    The moment An Zheng said this, the other people¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Physique?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Master Xu¡¯s physique is extremely rare. To be able to refine all the things that are beneficial for cultivation, the most powerful thing is not the way he cooks, but his physique ¡­ This person¡¯s body was a medium, a transition station. The food contained something that was slightly beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation. Through his body, it turned into something simr to a medicinal pill. The reason for this incident today is most likely because of this person. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Master Xu is Di Songcheng¡¯s person and we¡¯re very close. Could it be that this Duke Han Shan dares to touch him?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°For the time being, it has nothing to do with us. Just watch.¡±

    Just as they were talking, a girl wearing a white dress came from the fifth floor and directly went to where An Zheng and the rest were.

    ¡°Young master, our eunuch would like to invite you up to say a few words.¡±

    She bowed towards An Zheng.

    Du Shoushou stood up: What do you mean?

    An Zheng pulled Du Shoushou for a while: ¡°Sit down, wait for me, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    An Zheng nodded to the servant, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±

    The maid led An Zheng up to the fifth floor. Seeing that a young man who was on the second floor was invited up to the fifth floor, the guests in the Rainbow Pavilion immediately became curious. The few people who had conflicts with An Zheng earlier stood up and looked at An Zheng with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What right does that guy have to go up to the fifth floor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing strange about him.¡±

    An Zheng followed the maid up to the fifth floor and the maid led An Zheng into a suite. When the young sir who called himself Duke Han smiled gently at An Zheng, he made a gesture to invite him in, ¡°Sit down and speak. I¡¯m sorry, I realizedter that you meant no harm. ¡±

    An Zheng smiled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s my apologies, sorry about that.¡±

    Duke Han Shan said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it was anyone else, they would have been curious about me ¡­¡± Everyone in this building wants to know who I am and where Ie from. I mentioned the Frost Mountain Shrine earlier, so what kind of ce is it? ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, and although his expression was as calm as ever, there was a fierce look behind his eyes, as if he wanted to see through An Zheng.

    ¡°Your physique is very good.¡±

    The Duke of Hanshan withdrew his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see one.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Your physique is also rare.¡±

    Han Shan Gong replied, ¡°I heard your conversation just now. I¡¯m truly sorry, that¡¯s why I invited you up here.¡± Actually, not only you guys, I can also hear the words of everyone in this building. ¡±

    He pointed to his ears with an apologetic expression. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°So what?¡±

    Duke Han Shan poured a cup of wine for An Zheng, ¡°Listen to me finish, and invite you up here instead of anyone else because I know that you just consumed an antidote pill. My flower fragrance is not poisonous, yet you have sensed it. You are much stronger than all of the people herebined. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: The flower¡¯s fragrance is not poisonous, the golden pellet is not poisonous, but if the flower¡¯s fragrance and the golden pellet are ced together, I¡¯m afraid it would be poisonous.

    It seemed that An Zheng¡¯s words did not cause any emotional changes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Han Shan Gong said, ¡°I came from the 100 000 Cold Mountain, a ce where it is very difficult for me to live by myself. Let me tell you a story... A long, long time ago, because the world was in chaos and all the heroes stood side by side, the word ¡®ughter¡¯ was the only word that mattered to everyone in this world. For the sake of the world, all the major powers had to take up their own territories and enlist troops. Manymoners were caught up in the war, their lives in chaos. The most powerful forces in the world were divided into seven countries. Among them, Qin Yun was the strongest. I am talking about the Pre-Qin Period. ¡±

    An Zheng did not reply, and quietly listened to what he was saying.

    After drinking a mouthful of wine, Hanshan Gong continued, ¡°The world has said that the emperor of the Qin was too ruthless. For the sake of dominating the world, he had killed countless people. However, not many people understood him ¡­ What method would one use to end a chaotic world? Teach? Mercy? One by one, trying to persuade people to give up fighting and killing? It waspletely unrealistic. Thus, this monarch decided to bear this curse and kill to end the ughter, because this was the fastest way to end the chaotic world. ¡°He was a wise man with a sword on his back, and he had finally managed to unite the Central ins.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°What do you think of this person?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Han Shan was slightly surprised, then continued, ¡°Do you not have any opinions?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What do you wish to see?¡±

    Duke Han Shan seemed to not understand An Zheng¡¯s attitude. He leaned back and continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue ¡­ This overlord was originally not someone who wanted to be an overlord. It was only because he was an overlord that he made such a decision. But since he had already done so, he had to have an end to himself. He had be the emperor of all time, carrying the burden of infamy. However, during the campaign, he had destroyed almost everything that could threaten people. There was one small country that wasn¡¯t in the top seven at the time. It was called Zhongshan. The reason why Zhongshan is so small is because the king of Zhongshan has a special ability to control many demon beasts. ¡±

    ¡°This king of the Zhongshan Country felt the threat of that emperor and began to intensify his training of his army of demon beasts. Unfortunately, even the mightiest of monstrous beast armies was unable to block the Monarch¡¯s sword. So when he was defeated, the Zhongshan Country was annihted ¡­ After the nation was destroyed, the king led his loyal subordinates and headed north to avoid being hunted down, entering the 100 000 Cold Mountain. ¡±

    When he said till here, he paused, and his gaze drifted towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng: ¡°So that¡¯s why you want me to think you are the descendant of the king of Zhongshan?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No.¡±

    Han Shan officialughed, ¡°You are indeed very different. I need a person like you to help me ¡­ The emperor obviously knew that the king of Zhongshan had escaped into the 100 000 Cold Mountain, so he sent his most powerful general to give chase, straight into the 100 000 Cold Mountain. It was just that he did not expect the king of Zhongshan, who had obtained a strange treasure in the 100 000 Cold Mountain, to actually have his strength greatly increased. Later on, because of some matters, the Great General had no choice but to leave, leaving behind his descendants to guard the 100 000 Cold Mountain. The king of Zhongshan was injured and he hid in a secret realm. As for the descendant of the general, this guard has been there for countless of years. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So?¡±

    Han Shan Gong replied, ¡°So, on what basis?¡±

    He smiled, still warm, but his tone became iparably cold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the descendant of the general get everything he deserved, and instead have to stay in that bitter cold ce for so long? As such, even if the previous Qin were to disappear, with all of the kingdoms destroyed and with the myriad of changes in the world, we would still be there to guard ¡­ Isn¡¯t that unfair? At that time, the king of Zhongshan had already changed. His descendants should still be alive, but there would also be changes. Once they appeared, it would be a cmity that annihted the world. This is the reason why we are able to keep guard here, but no one knows how unfair it is for us to be the guardians of this world. ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°I must let the world know.¡±

    When he said those words, his expression made people shudder.

 Chapter 1393 - Fight or run?

    <h4>Chapter 1393 ¨C Fight or run?</h4>

    There were many legends about the Qin Dynasty, but An Zheng had heard even more when he was travelling east. In the endless war that ended this chaotic world, there were two people whose light covered all the other people. One was the emperor who personally fought with a sword on his back, and the other was the great general who killed four hundred thousand cultivators under hismand.

    At this moment, the young man sitting in front of An Zheng and addressing himself as Duke Han Mountain was most likely the descendant of that great general.

    ¡°What else did you ask me up here besides to listen to the story?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The young gongzi smiled and said: ¡°Life in 100 000 Cold Mountain is very tough, actually it¡¯s not so bad, but loneliness is scary. In the entire 100 000 Cold Mountain, we are the only family that has such an air of arrogance. ¡°They are guarding an ancestral hall as well as the suppressed demons underneath it.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°The longer you live alone, the more you will inevitably think about it. Thinking ierrible thing, thinking too much will give rise to desire, desire will be uncontroble. I had too many desires and could not control them, so I left the 100 000 Cold Mountain. You Prefecture is the closest to 100 000 Cold Mountain. The reason I didn¡¯t stop by You Prefecture is because that ce is already crippled. I heard that the cultivation world of the Jizhou has declined. It was only after a trip from Youzhou that I felt that there are almost no cultivators left in Youzhou. So, I chose the Azure Province. The cultivation in the Azure Province can still be considered to be prosperous, and if I want to let everyone in the world know, the best ce would be the Spirit Province. ¡±

    An Zheng gave his a look that said ¡°so¡±.

    ¡°Therefore, I need some helpers.¡±

    He pointed downstairs. ¡°Those people aren¡¯t worth it for me to invite them up to havalk with them, because they¡¯re already my people.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Then what about the flower fragrance and the golden core?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that flower fragrance and Jindan. The fragrance of the flowers had changed theposition of the Jindan. As such, he could not throw away the Jindan in his hand. Of course, a Jindan is a Jindan. After all, my family has too much time to refine pills in such a long time. However, within the aurous core, there was a unique formation. The flower fragrance was the opening method of the formation. Now, these people are all under my control. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Only you and your friend had eaten the antidote pill long ago.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is it toote for them to eat now?¡±

    The young man was stunned. ¡°You want to save them?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I want to try.¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    The young noble stood up and walked over to the railing. He looked at the old man who was preparing the dishes: ¡°My original goal was him. His physique can transform all living things into cultivation qi. I guess that when Di Songcheng left him by his side, it was because it was extremely useful to him. The reason why Di Songcheng didn¡¯t use him now was because Master Xu had already declined a lotpared to his peak condition, and was about to die. People have their uses. I intend to turn them into pharmacists. With him by my side, I will be able to gather all the energies in the world at all times, inexhaustible. ¡±

    An Zheng pointed at himself. ¡°What about me?¡±

    The young man said seriously, ¡°Your cultivation is very strong, so I need someone who can help me. If you are willing, I can give you endless benefits. My Frozen Mountain Shrine has been umting and settling down over the years, but we have never been disturbed. Besides being lonely and focused on cultivation, there are also many other benefits. Firstly, my Frozen Mountain Shrine possesses a storage of medicinal pills that no sect in the world canpare to, and it is far beyond your imagination. I can give away any Golden-Rank Pills, and I also have quite a few Purple-Rank pills. Second, with my level of cultivation, I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be any opponents left in this world. ¡°Therefore, I can guide you and let you have a chance at sess as well.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°First, thank you for your good intentions. ¡°Second, scram as far as you can.¡±

    After saying that, An Zheng turned around and walked out of the room. The young noble smiled as if he was not angry: ¡°You will change your mind.¡±

    He said from behind An Zheng, ¡°My name is Bai Lingqi, remember this name.¡±

    An Zheng pointed a middle finger behind him and strode down.

    Bai Lingqi stood at the railing of the fifth floor and was silent for a while before asking: ¡°Is the medicinal effect enough?¡±

    One of the girls replied, ¡°Reporting to Master, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Bai Lingqi immediatelyughed and snapped her fingers. With a light p, everyone in the Rainbow Pavilion stood up. They all looked at each other, not knowing what was happening. Their thoughts were still their own, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Bai Lingqi looked down and spoke indifferently: ¡°I shall trouble everyone to guard the surrounding exit tunnels. I¡¯m guessing that it won¡¯t be long before that young master Zhu arrives with his men. All of you are my, Bai Lingqi¡¯s, first subordinates.

    One of them flew intage, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are! Hurry up and let us go, or we¡¯ll tear your head off! ¡±

    Another man also shouted, ¡°You son of a b * tch, you tricked us! Hurry up and let us go! Otherwise, you¡¯ll know the consequences!¡±

    Bai Lingqi remained calm: ¡°I know the consequences, that is, those who resist ¡­ ¡°Die.¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at the cultivator who said that he was nothing at all. His finger pointed at the cultivator, and that person¡¯s body suddenly exploded. With a bang, a perfectly fine person was sted into a bloody mist. Not even aplete piece of bone was left behind. This person wasn¡¯t very weak, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. Bai Lingqi had only pointed, but that person had already turned intool of blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jindan!¡±

    Someone reacted and took out his golden core to throw it away. However, they just realized that the previous Jindan was gone. Someone eximed, ¡°The Aurous Core is in our Dantian Qi Sea!¡±

    No one had noticed how the Jindan had disappeared, or how it had entered the Dantian Qi Sea. The person who was just killed was precisely the one who directly exploded his Dantian Qi Sea with his Jindan.

    Bai Lingqi stood there and pointed at the other person who had cursed him: ¡°Kneel down and submit to me, and I won¡¯t kill you. If I give you the Jindan, do you want it or not? When you get greedy, you have no way out. None of you rejected my gift, so it is only natural that you ept my contract. ¡±

    The cultivator was so scared that his entire body began to tremble. Sweat flowed down his forehead, and he clenched his teeth for a few seconds before finally kneeling down.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, I still have family members in my family.¡±

    After the first person knelt down, someone else knelt down and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Duke Hanshan, please spare me. My cultivation is not high, and I¡¯m not strong enough. It¡¯s useless even if you want me. My family is still waiting for me to feed them.¡±

    ¡°Duke of Hanshan, please remove this Aurous Core contract, I ¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to die. ¡±

    The tougher ones cursed angrily, ¡°Duke Han Shan, kill me if you have the ability. I definitely won¡¯t do anything for you!¡±

    Hearing these words, Bai Lingqiughed ndly: ¡°Then you can die.¡±

    After saying that, the man¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea exploded. With another bang, the man exploded into pieces. The surrounding people were sprayed with blood, as well as bits of flesh and bone dust.

    ¡°Since the Jindan has already entered your body, none of you are able to control your own destiny. From this moment onwards, you will be my first followers in the martial arts world. As you all know, the first followers have many benefits. Just like that overlord who swept his sword across his entire body back then, which one of the first people to follow him was not the high official, Hou Lu? You should be d that I chose you first. From today onwards, your names will leaveavy mark in the history books of the future. ¡±

    He took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. ¡°Look at this world now, what has not be of the cultivation world. That emperor with the sword on his back wanted to end this chaotic world and save people from fire and water. What I want to do is to make the world of cultivation rise again. Back then, those who were cultivating on the surface were much more powerful than those who were floating in the immortal pce. Damn it, the Three Immortals Emperor ¡­ When our ancestors were still alive, did they dare to call themselves emperors? ¡±

    Du Shoushou and the others on the second floor looked at each other, then Du Shoushouughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward.¡±

    He held the Jindan in his hand, thought for a moment, and threw it downstairs. ¡°How scary.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took out a small knife and was about to cut open the Jindan, then turned to look at the monkey: ¡°Monkey Bro, where¡¯s your Jindan?¡±

    Monkey looked even more embarrassed. ¡°I ¡­ Eat it. That¡¯s a Jindan, what¡¯s the point of keeping it. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Did you sense that something was wrong?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°No, I feel hot after eating it. It¡¯s also hot.¡±

    Du Shoushou: Where¡¯s the heat?

    Monkey: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How can I be so shameless ¡­ However, we are all feeling really awkward here. Do you think we should feign it now that the other party has been controlled? ¡°If we don¡¯t put on an act, it would seem like we¡¯re not in the same group.¡±

    An Zheng took the opportunity to descend and stood at the entrance to look at the three of them. ¡°We have been pulled into the muddy water again ¡­¡±

    The old man who was standing in the middle of the hall on the first floor put down the de in his hand, and slowly raised his head to look at Bai Lingqi: ¡°I guess things aren¡¯t that simple. You want me, don¡¯t you? Other people are more afraid of death the older they are, but I¡¯m different. If you want to control me, control me. I don¡¯t have any face at all. ¡±

    Just as he was about to move, his body suddenly stiffened, as if something had tightly tied him up.

    Bai Lingqi then floated down from the fifth floor like an immortal.

    ¡°If I say you¡¯re mine, then you¡¯re mine. You can¡¯t even die, you can¡¯t even live if you want to.¡±

    Apart from the fact that Master Xu¡¯s eyeballs could still move, his entire body was stiff as despair and fear began to appear in his eyes.

    Bai Lingqi found a ce to sit on the first floor and instructed, ¡°Kill everyone from the Rainbow Neb Pavilion, you can just stay here, Master Xu. His disciples arepletely meaningless. ¡±

    After he finished giving instructions, he looked at the second floor and smiled at An Zheng, still beautiful and warm.

    ¡°What about you guys? To fight or to flee? ¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up with a whoosh, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us, of course we¡¯re escaping...¡±

    Then the four of them rushed out at the same time, as if their tacit understanding was outrageous.

 Chapter 1394 - Never Negotiate

    <h4>Chapter 1394 ¨C Never Negotiate</h4>

    Without any discussion, An Zheng and the others all rushed out of the door at the same time. At this moment, the tacit understanding shown on their faces fit very well with the deceitful looks on their bodies. The monkey was right in front and smashed the rod towards the back. Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou were in the middle trying to bnce themselves while An Zheng was in the back.

    He left as soon as he said he would, without the slightest hesitation. As for the Old Chen who didn¡¯t know what cultivation he was cultivating, he looked somewhat innocent as he was being carried by Du Shoushou.

    There was no need to doubt Han Shan Gong¡¯s strength. Even An Zheng had to admit that he was not Bai Lingqi¡¯s match, but this person had some weakness ¡­ He had been in the 100 000 Cold Mountain for too long, he had never truly fought before. Even though his ancestors had passed down an unparalleled secret technique, the dragon ying technique, the true fight was still a bit awkward.

    Without a doubt, Monkey¡¯s strike was powerful. Bai Lingqi, who did not have the time to seal the door, could only watch as the five of them rushed out, and the door was immediately smashed apart. However, Bai Lingqi was not willing to give up and chased after him. There was only a absent-minded person outside the Rainbow House.

    Then, he was stunned for a moment.

    How could those guys be so fast? There was no one in sight on the street.

    Immediately after, Bai Lingqi heard a roar, and the entire Rainbow Tower copsed in an instant. Monkey didn¡¯t run away at all after he left the building. Instead, he jumped onto the roof of the building and smashed it down with his pole. An Zheng carried the sky-upholding iron rod down, and before the building copsed, he grabbed Master Xu of the Neb Pavilion, before pulling the monkey¡¯s iron rod back.

    Bai Lingqi felt that it was not easy to rush back, as she had already grabbed Master Xu and flew up.

    Bai Lingqi was furious, she pounced towards the monkey, and a white figure appeared in a sh. Monkey raised the iron bar with one hand and pulled it back. She yelled, ¡°Sit down!¡± Then she threw the rod out. The strength behind this throw was beyond her imagination. An Zheng grabbed Master Xu who was sitting on the metal rod and flew away with a swoosh.

    Bai Lingqi leaped into the air, but Monkey looked at him innocently. ¡°Why are you looking at me?

    Taking advantage of the moment when Bai Lingqi was moved by his shamelessness, Monkey turned around and ran. Bai Lingqi stood there, somewhat at a loss. This was the first time he had truly nned and done something. If she had not met An Zheng and the others, nothing would have gone wrong. However, everything had been destroyed by An Zheng¡¯s craftiness and vulgarity. How could he be willing to ept it?

    After a moment of silence, he chased after the iron rod, and in the blink of an eye, disappeared. Seeing Bai Lingqi rushing towards him, Monkey smiled and increased his speed as he left. He rushed to the other side of the new city and found a secluded ce tond. The monkey opened up his palm and the metal rod instantly grew bigger.

    In fact, the iron rod had always been in his hands, but it had been reduced by him.

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou, who were carrying Old Chen, came over from another direction. When they saw the monkey, theyughed: ¡°Why are you so wretched.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°If you can beat it, then it¡¯s not vulgar.¡±

    An Zheng supported Master Xu off the metal rod, and Master Xu¡¯s face turned pale white. After regaining his senses, he sped his hands together and said, ¡°Thank you, heroes, for saving me. I am unable to repay you ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately waved his hands, ¡°We do, as long as you find time to make us some delicious food.¡±

    Master Xu, ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Look at you, you havepletely repressed thest part of Master Xu¡¯s words of betrothal with your own body.¡±

    Master Xu, ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng asked Master Xu: ¡°Have you been here for a long time? Is there any safe ce?¡±

    Master Xu muttered to himself for a moment before nodding his head, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Young Master Zhu¡¯s residence. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then, we¡¯ll send you to Young Master Zhu¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the show ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou casually said and felt that it was a little inappropriate. He immediately exined: ¡°We ¡­ I¡¯m protecting you in the dark! ¡±

    Master Xu thought to himself that these people were really unreliable ¡­ However, in any case, she had still saved his life and was extremely grateful. Then, she brought An Zheng and the others through a small alley and headed towards Sir Zhu¡¯s residence. He had not walked far when he felt waves of violent elemental energy undtions in front of him.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably fighting.¡±

    An Zheng made a gesture: ¡°You guys go into the yard to hide, I¡¯ll go to the front to take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±

    After speaking, he dashed out. Du Shoushou and the others brought Old Chen and Master Xu and jumped into the courtyard to hide. An Zheng teleported to the outside of Young Master Zhu¡¯s house, found a concealed ce, and hid himself to look outside. On the other side, a group of people were fighting in a group and were in aplete mess. An Zheng watched for a while and realised that the customers in the Rainbow Pavilion were surrounding and attacking Young Master Zhu¡¯s residence. They were allpletely under Bai Lingqi¡¯s control, and he had no idea what fear was, but they had all moved right away to attack him. The guards of the Zhu n did not retreat, and both sides suffered heavy losses.

    Right when An Zheng saw a familiar figure within the crowd, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Chen Wunuo.

    He was standing next to a young man in a mink robe. The man was dressed extravagantly, and although the weather was clearly not that cold, he was wearing a thick mink robe and a marten cloak. His left hand was holding a golden pipe, and on his wrist was arge golden chain that looked very heavy. Therger one on his neck looked like it weighed at least seven to eight kilograms. The bald man had a golden eagle tattoo on his head. It hurt to think about it.

    His right hand was constantly pointing to and fro,manding his subordinates to fight against the puppets.

    Right at this moment, Bai Lingqi, dressed in white clothes, flew over from afar andnded on the main street. She slightly raised her chin and looked at the distant Sir Zhu: ¡°Hand over the thing and I¡¯ll allow you to be my servant.¡±

    Young Master Zhu: ¡°Fuck you ¡­¡±

    Bai Lingqi frowned: ¡°Why are you so vulgar.¡±

    Young Master Zhu said angrily, ¡°You f * cking hit my doorstep, killing my people and wrecking my reputation, do you still want me to say that you are wee toe to Shui Xin City? ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so damn angry. Do you believe that I won¡¯t put your life in your eyes?¡±

    An Zheng said in his heart that this Sir Zhu ¡­ He really was a man of character.

    ¡°Then die.¡±

    Bai Lingqi pointed forward, and six young girls wearing white cheongsam immediately rushed in the direction of Sir Zhu. Young Master Zhu was truly angered as well. He stretched out his hand and a hand appeared ¡­ Suona.

    This was the first time An Zheng saw someone using a suona to make a weapon, and he didn¡¯t know how to use it.

    Just as the six young girls were about to charge over, Sir Zhu ced the suona in front of his mouth and blew it loudly. His voice was so high that it prated through people¡¯s eardrums. From the suona, a sound wave rushed out, and one could vaguely see a circle of sound waves. Ripples spread out at an extremely fast speed. The six girls¡¯ movement techniques had already reached their limits, but they were still not as fast as the sound waves. The sound wave rushed out from the suona and stopped a hundred meters away from the six girls. From afar, it looked likuge bell.

    Apanied by an impassioned firecracker, the sound waves swept out in all directions. Six girls with extraordinary cultivations directly exploded in midair. The six of them exploded into six sanguine fireworks; it was iparably sad and beautiful. However ¡­ In the next second, the blood fog that had already scattered out quickly began to condense once again. Everyone was stunned for a moment. In the next second, the six recovered white-robed maidens had already arrived in front of Young Master Zhu.

    Six people, six swords, endless.

    Young Master Zhu floated backwards as the sound waves from the suona continued to attack. An Zheng could feel the tyrannical power within the sound wave. Even if he could receive it, it might not be easy. However, after exploding once, the six young girls seemed to be immune to the sound waves. Their swords were as sharp and fierce as vipers, and their sword energies shattered the sound waves into pieces.

    An Zheng noticed that as they moved, the ears of the six girls were indeed different from those of normal people. When the long skirts fluttered, their wrists and ankles could be seen. They were sparkling like jade, and did not seem like normal human skin at all.

    ¡°Spirit race?¡±

    Chen Wunuo, who was standing at the side, also noticed that something was wrong. He could tell that even though Sir Zhu¡¯s strength was strong, it was only a matter of time before he would lose, so he quietly retreated into the crowd and quickly disappeared.

    Even if An Zheng¡¯s interest towards Sir Zhu added up, it wasn¡¯t as much as his interest towards Chen Wunuo. So when Chen Wunuo left, An Zheng followed him. The two of them went through various streets and alleys, and quickly arrived at the entrance of Shui Xin City.

    The city gates had already been closed, and the defensive barrier had already been opened. It would not be easy to leave this ce.

    When they arrived at the city gate, Chen Wunuo suddenly stopped and turned to look at An Zheng, ¡°I knew you would be spying on us from the shadows, so I lured you here on purpose.¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound: ¡°You definitely did note here from Jizhou for Young Master Zhu. Tan Shanse told you toe? I still remember back in Da Xi era, when Tan Shanse ran away to avoid you, but now you have be hisckey. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo was not angry, he calmly looked at An Zheng. ¡°Before I ascended the throne, I needed to learn a lot of things. Patience is one of them, adaptation is another as well. In this era, if I still thought of myself as an emperor, I would have died long ago. Whether it¡¯s the bird¡¯s will or the bird¡¯s will, you have to aplish it first before you can do it. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°It¡¯s really different. In my era, you were even more respectful to see me. Now you actually dare to say such words.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s what you said. You have to learn to adapt.¡±

    Chen Wunuo was silent for a moment: ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you, Tan Shanse only asked me to stare at you. With my current strength, killing you is already very difficult. ¡°In addition, I also know some secrets about you. With these secrets in exchange, I believe that you will not kill me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you know.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said word by word, ¡°I have the map of the ny-nine secret realms of Qingzhou. You went to the 72 ces previously, this is what Tan Shanse told me. Only by bringing me along will you be able to enter those secret realms and recover yourself. I don¡¯t need much, but if you can get back at me, what¡¯s inside the secret realm will belong to me. ¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°I still remember the time when the Forest Wolves of the North rode into the Da Xi world and ughtered their way to the top. At that time, the Da Xi world would have already copsed. Old dog Su carried his sword and followed your orders to head north. He ughtered his way to the King¡¯s Courtyard of the prairie, killing all the corpses in the field. The insman was afraid of Old Man Su killing him, so he was willing to take out many things. Do you think that the instruction you gave to Old Dog Su is only a few words? Old Dog Su personally told me this before he died. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at Chen Wunuo, ¡°Da Xi, you said that you never negotiate with her.¡±

 Chapter 1395 - The Battle of Destiny Again

    <h4>Chapter 1395 ¨C The Battle of Destiny Again</h4>

    When Chen Wunuo heard these words, he was obviously moved, and his eyes flickered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± At that time, Da Xi had the ability to negotiate with no one. Because I am a sovereign, but... Why are these things gone forever? ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes became stern, and that familiar killing intent appeared again when he looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed at An Zheng. ¡°Our great fortune has been destroyed in your hands.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.

    Chen Wunuo took a deep breath, ¡°Since the both of us have already reached the point where we don¡¯t want to rest until we die, then it¡¯s about time we finish this.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You¡¯re so confident, it must be Tan Shanse giving you something. That guy in Heaven Realm who wanted to struggle free continuously released his power. Tan Shanse did not have many helpers left, if nothing unexpected happened, he would cultivate you at all costs. Thinking about how pitiful you are, you used to be so high and mighty, so Tan Shanse has to remain humble in front of you. But now, you have to get some charity from him. ¡±

    ¡°The final result is the most important!¡±

    Chen Wunuo waved his hand: ¡°Who cares what the process is like when the oue arrives? Do you really think that the previous Jiang Shan relied on his upromising attitude and didn¡¯tpromise? ¡±

    He opened his hands, and a ck hole appeared in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s time to end the grudge between us.¡±

    The ck hole suddenly flew out from his palm. An Zheng sensed the strange arrival of the ck hole and immediately dodged. However, the suction force from the ck hole was extremely strong. Even with the strength of An Zheng¡¯s current realm, he was actually unable to resist it. As soon as the ck hole appeared, it started to engulf everything. An Zheng¡¯s leg involuntarily slipped forward. Around him, houses, trees, blocks of bricks, rocks, and evennd were all being sucked away.

    Chen Wunuo had sensed that An Zheng was following him from the start, so he had been preparing for it the moment he sensed it.

    [Heaven Devouring Earth!]

    Witoar from his arms, the ck hole suddenly grewrger, and the suction became even stronger than before. The ground began to crack open,yer byyer being lifted up and sucked in. Within the suction force, there was also an invisible energy that was simr to a knife. Everything near the ck hole was instantly minced into powder.

    A cultivator from Shuixin City flew over from afar, screaming in pain as if he could tear the sky apart. However, his cultivation base was not high enough to resist the suction force produced by the ck hole. He quickly flew to An Zheng¡¯s side and randomly waved his four limbs. When he flew past An Zheng, An Zheng clearly saw the fear on his face. An Zheng subconsciously reached out to pull him, but he was still a bit too slow. That person screamed as he headed towards the ck hole. When he was still seven to eight meters away from the ck hole, he was sliced apart like a knife and his body exploded with a loud bang.

    The first cultivator was just the beginning, and soon, there would be another. There were too many cultivators that came to Shuixin City. Not only were there human cultivators, there were also demons, spirits, and monsters. Originally, they had been following the rules of Shuixin City and were at peace. However, the sudden appearance of cmity, pulled everyone into it.

    A house rose from the ground and flew past An Zheng¡¯s shoulders with a weng sound. Halfway through the flight, the house started to shatter. Brick and stone split, wood crumbled. The people in the house who did not dare to let go of anything were dragged out, turning into blood mist one by one, seven to eight meters away from the ck hole. There seemed to buge invisible meat grinder in that ce, and the whirling fan crushed anything that passed by.

    A perfectly fine room instantly turned into dust and was sucked into the ck hole. Who knew where the powder would end up being sent to.

    An Zheng persisted as if he had rooted himself to the ground, but he still slid forward uncontrobly. He could tell that as more and more things were devoured from the ck hole, Chen Wunuo¡¯s strength was increasing. This was an incredibly bizarre and terrifying cultivation technique. It was clear that Tan Shanse had not only given Chen Wunuo the power he needed from the Outer World. This cultivation technique had already surpassed the scope of cultivators of the Mortal Realm. It was a forbidden technique, or even a forbidden technique.

    And at this stage, the terrifying power of a forbidden technique oranscendent technique was hard to imagine. Just like An Zheng, the power of his Heavenly Thunder Shower now and the power he had disyed in Da Xi era were definitely not on the same level.

    An Zheng was getting closer and closer to the ck hole, and the invisible giant meat grinder seemed to be devouring more and more energy, as its range was also gettingrger andrger. At first, he was only seven or eight meters away from the ck hole, but he was already more than ten meters away from it. Obviously, the invisible fan was getting bigger. With a ¡°weng¡± sound, a rock garden that was dozens of meters tall flew over, colliding with the invisible fan and disintegrating into powder.

    Under the huge impact, the invisible fan did not block at all, and instead became even stronger.

    ¡°You were once my official.¡±

    Chen Wunuo stood there, looking down upon them: ¡°In our era, you must bow down to us. It¡¯s the same in this era. No matter what, you will always be a weakling in front of me. ¡°What you had once was all given to you by me. Now, I shall take all of these back!¡±

    He extended a hand out and grasped fiercely in the air, and an invisiblerge hand seemed to appear around An Zheng and instantly grabbed onto his body. A huge pressure came over. An Zheng could clearly feel the fingers outside tightening. With a sh of purple light, the Reverse Scale Armor appeared. Holding the Reverse Scale Armor in his hand, his armor made an ear-piercing noise as it grinded against the armor.

    ¡°No matter how powerful your magic tool is, it won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡±

    Chen Wunuo pulled back his hand, and his body soared into the sky. Arge piece ofnd under An Zheng¡¯s feet was also pulled up. At the very least, the area witadius of a few dozen meters was lifted up and a deep pit appeared on the ground. With the appearance of the crater, the side that was close to the ck hole began to be swept away.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands fiercely pushed forward, and two vast energies spurted out from his palms to resist the suction force of the ck hole. His body hovered in midair for a second, and then after just a second, he slowly flew forward again. Behind An Zheng, ayer of clouds roughly dozens of meters wide appeared, and lightning shed within the clouds. A momentter, a long purple lightning dragon drilled out from the clouds and headed straight for the ck hole.

    The long purple lightning dragon flew quickly beside An Zheng and the purple glow it gave off lit up An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor.

    The long dragon let out a dragon¡¯s roar and then smashed head first towards the ck hole. Fifteen meters away from the ck hole, the invisible fan collided with the long purple lightning dragon. At the moment of contact, time seemed to have stopped. After two seconds of silence, a ray of light swept out in all directions likidal wave. The things that were originally sucked into the ck hole started to go against the flow. Explosions sounded in the surroundings, and mass after mass of air explosions formed a powerful impact.

    Many of the cultivators who had been swept up in the explosion weren¡¯t able to withstand this sort of power and were immediately killed.

    An Zheng pressed down with both hands, and his body sank down as if he had turned inten thousand ton mountain. The moment his feet touched the ground, even the ground trembled a little.

    ¡°You want it?¡± Then I¡¯ll give them to you! ¡±

    An Zheng pointed forward with his finger, and from within the clouds, long purple lightning dragons continuously drilled out, without end. These divine dragons that were condensed with pure Power of Essence Thunder moved one after another, exploding one after another at the invisible fan.

    Chen Wunuo snorted: ¡°You think you can stop it? When I start to think, no one can stop me. Unless this city ispletely devoured by me, not a single de of grass will grow here, and anything that has life will no longer exist. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with disdain: ¡°That little thing of yours really hasn¡¯t made any progress at all. When you were working under ourmand back then, I indeed felt that your Heavenly Thunder Shower was so strong that even we had some lingering fears. However, the times are different. Your Heavenly Thunder Shower is still the same, and you haven¡¯t improved in the slightest. ¡±

    Boom!

    The ck hole that was floating in front of Chen Wunuo suddenly grewrger. Originally, it was already around a dozen meters in size, but now it became a gigantic ck hole with a diameter of thirty meters. The suction was even stronger than before. Even houses and trees thousands of meters away were uprooted. Further away, the city walls of Shui Xin City were being lifted up,yer byyer. Huge city bricks flew towards the ck hole. The soldiers, who had been hiding on the city walls, wailed in pain as they tumbled through the wind. Momentster, they turned into a bloody mist and disappeared.

    In just a few short minutes, it was unknown how many people had died in this ck hole. By the time the ck hole had expanded to a diameter of thirty meters, a third of the huge New Water City had already been sucked in. Farther away, the roof of the house began to rise, then the roof, then the bricks. Even the farthest wall of New Water City began to shake, and the people on top of the wall started to run frantically.

    A huge city gate rolled over and flew over, smashing the head of a cultivator in mid-air.

    ¡°Savior.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at An Zheng with cold arrogance: ¡°What can you stop? You are not a savior at all, and there is no savior in the world. Everyone thinks they are the protagonists of the times, you think so, I think so, everyone thinks so. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can live longer, and who can adapt to the times.¡±

    He extended both his hands out and pulled back, causing An Zheng to float upwards again, as though there was nothing else he could do to stop him.

    But at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Pride has always been your weakness.¡±

    An Zheng smiled, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    Behind Chen Wunuo, a huge Explosion of Essence Thunder formed!

 Chapter 1396 - From you, from you.

    <h4>Chapter 1396 ¨C From you, from you.</h4>

    The ck hole became bigger and bigger. From the small ball in his palm to now, it was already a hundred meters in diameter. The power of devouring seemed to be unstoppable. When the ck hole was thirty meters or so away, a third of New Water City was engulfed. When the ck hole reached a hundred meter radius, half of New Water City had already disappeared from the ground. Farther away, city walls flew upyer byyer, and buildings were pulled up from the ground one by one. It seemed that in less than ten minutes, this famous city in the Azure Province would bepletely wiped out.

    This was the terrifying power of a cultivator. A single person could make a city disappear, and both the people within the city and any other living thing within it would perish along with it. The more powerful a cultivator was, the more beneficial it would be to society, and the more destructive it would be.

    At some point in time, what Tan Shanse had to say made a lot of sense. Once a cultivator reached a certain level of strength, their desire for the world would be the source of destruction. A powerful cultivator like Chen Wunuo could make and and water barren. Not to mention heaven and earth origin energy, even life would be exterminated.

    Arriving at Shui Xin City was already an unstoppable matter. Perhaps after many years, when someone came back to this ce, they would see a barren wastnd without a single de of grass.

    The ce that cultivators sucked dry was very different from a natural desert, where there was at least a bit of life. Even the sand that was sucked dry by the cultivators was different from the natural sand.

    An Zheng¡¯s body flew up once again, and after his feet left the ground, he lost control of his body even more. The power released from Chen Wunuo¡¯s hands and the suction force from the ck hole merged together,plementing each other as An Zheng¡¯s body flew towards the ck hole.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop anything, and you¡¯re not some savior.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s words revealed a grievance that could not be relieved.

    ¡°Pride has always been your weakness.¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up into a smile, which made Chen Wunuo¡¯s heart suddenly tremble.

    Immediately after, he felt the threat behind his back. Everything that An Zheng had done before was just to numb him.

    This was an unprecedented Explosion of Essence Thunder.

    Although An Zheng had not reached the peak of Celestial Sovereign yet, the power of his forbidden technique was already at the peak. At the start, there was only a small purple dot of light that appeared behind Chen Wunuo, without any signs of life. The aura of the ck hole was too strong and its aura was too wild. After that, when the Explosion of Essence Thunder gradually took shape, the aura waspletely concealed. And An Zheng was carefully controlling the Explosion of Essence Thunder, just waiting for the best opportunity.

    The small purple dot of light turned into a ball of purple light with a diameter of about four to five meters, inside of which waurer power that was extracted and refined from the pure Power of Essence Thunder. When the ck hole appeared, nothing could be stopped, and when the Explosion of Essence Thunder appeared, nothing could be stopped.

    At this moment, Chen Wunuo made a decision, and rushed towards the ck hole as if he had gone mad.

    In order to stop the Explosion of Essence Thunder, he did not hesitate to charge into the ck hole that he created.

    The Explosion of Essence Thunder moved like a shadow, charging towards the ck hole behind Chen Wunuo. At this moment, a ball of ck light suddenly emerged from Chen Wunuo¡¯s body. His entire body shot out from the other side of the ck hole, and he appeared on the other side of the ck hole.

    The Explosion of Essence Thunder smashed into the ck hole.

    The damage caused by the sh of these two forces, which are rare in the world, is likely to be irreparable for centuries toe. A huge explosion swept out in all directions, and after the gale blew past, the thickness of the ground was reduced by at least ten meters.

    The small part of Shui Xin City that was not destroyed by the ck hole was directly destroyed by the sh of two peerless powers. The destructive power formed by the Explosion of Essence Thunder and the ck hole was probably not something that even the Immortal Emperor could do.

    One sweep.

    In less than a second, their visit to Fresh Water City had beenpletely wiped out. However, the destructive force did not stop there and continued to engulf the surrounding area. Hundred miles, five hundred miles, five hundred miles ¡­ The power of annihtion was devouring outwards at a speed that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. In just a few minutes, the vast expanse ofnd had turned into a desert. In the middle of the explosion, the earth caved in for several hundred meters. As it went further out, its depth gradually decreased, until it reached the edge of the desert thousands of miles away. It was also two or three meters lower than the desert outside.

    The result of the two of them attacking with their full strength was the creation of a huge, strange Heaven Cave Desert in the world.

    On the left edge of the desert, Chen Wunuo, who was covered in ck light, was standing there with a grim expression as he looked in another direction. His clothes were already torn, revealing a close-fitting flexible sword. It was ck in color with red markings on it, like a spider web. This close-fitting soft armor seemed to be of a very high rank, and was able to perfectly protect him even under such a violent force.

    On the other side of the deserhousand miles away, An Zheng brought Chen Shaobai and the others and retreated. The moment the explosion urred, An Zheng separated the Reverse Scale Armor s and formed a fortress, protecting them from the center of the explosion.

    The two of them were thousands of miles apart, and it was as if they could see each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over.¡±

    For some reason, the two of them said the same two words at the same time and then charged at each other. One on the left and one on the right, the two of them flew through the sky, leaving behind trails that resembled two fighter jets.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Another explosion resounded in the sky, and a ball of light exploded. There were no signs of the two of them. Two seconds after the first explosion, a second exploded in the sky hundreds of miles away. And every two or three seconds, every few hundred miles, there would be a violent collision. Experts at such a level could still have control over time, but space could no longer restrict them.

    Each blow was hundreds of kilometers away. The explosions were now in the sky to the west and now to the north. Those lucky enough to survive such a cruel world exterminating aura raised their heads and looked at the sky, feeling that terrifying aura. One, two, three... As twoets collide, no one can pinpoint their trajectory or direction.

    The battle continued for more than ten minutes. Before the explosions in the sky died down, another explosion came from the other side. When people of this level fought to the death, the earth was no longer their battlefield, but the vast and boundless sky.

    Ten minutester, the two of themnded on top of a tall mountain, separated by a canyon. An Zheng was on one side, and Chen Wunuo was on the other. The ravine was abouundred meters wide, and the two of them looked at each other across the ravine.

    ¡°Your strength is already weakening.¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his chin, the disdain in his eyes that used to be towards an emperor became even clearer.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    The strength consumed by the battle between the two was too powerful. Even though Chen Wunuo had already grasped a terrifying cultivation technique, even if An Zheng had a cultivation technique or a cultivation technique, the rate of his consumption was much faster than his replenishment, causing the two of them to be out of breath.

    ¡°An Zheng, I¡¯ve been thinking about what¡¯s the reason for all this change. Once for a long time I regretted, regretted should not have moved to get rid of you. It was as if everything had started with the unremarkable and unknown Mount Cang Man of State of Yan. There, you were ambushed, and the nightmare followed. ¡±

    He no longer calls himself me, but me. After a fierce battle, his state of mind had actually calmed down quite a bit.

    ¡°But then I thought, even if it didn¡¯t happen that time, this change might still have happened. I just don¡¯t know where else to start.¡±

    When he called himself ¡®I¡¯, he returned to his identity as the Great Xixi Emperor at that moment. When he returned to calling himself me, he returned to reality. Some say that it is difficult to change one¡¯s nature, but in fact, it is wrong. The influence of the environment on a person would always be beyond imagination.

    Rivers and mountains are easy to change, and nature is also easy to change.

    ¡°Therefore, I started to adapt to this era with my life on the line. At the beginning, I still wanted to restore the glory of the Great Xi Empire and be the new ruler of the cultivators. Now I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°What I want, is eternal life.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Every cultivator seeks eternal life.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly became ruthless, ¡°But you are stopping me!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve stopped a lot.¡±

    Chen Wunuo took a deep breath, then raised both of his hands. ¡°We are both destined to be natural enemies, so let¡¯s end this before it¡¯s toote to lose.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve long reached the point where I can¡¯t lose.¡±

    As Chen Wunuo raised his hands, the entire mountain several kilometers behind him was pulled out. A majestic mountain peak that was a few thousand meters tall rose from the ground, and with a wave of Chen Wunuo¡¯s hands, the mountain peak smashed down ruthlessly towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two mountains shattered at the same time as the mountain crashed into them.

    In the smoke, An Zheng¡¯s figure shot out like a cannonball straight towards Chen Wunuo.

    Chen Wunuo floated backwards, and at the same time, continued to swing both of his hands forward, as if he was throwing something. As he was retreating, one mountain after another was pulled up by him and thrown towards An Zheng.

    And there was only one way An Zheng could deal with it, fist!

    One punch after another shattered a mountain range. The two of them chased each other and retreated aapid pace. Another ten minutes passed by, and along a road that was thousands of miles long, the mountains shattered and the earth changed color.

    The battle between the two might have left behind traces that even the most natural of thousands of years might not be able to aplish.

    ¡°You will still lose.¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly stopped and floated in the air.

    At this moment, six ck holes appeared in the surrounding area. They were set up when he continuously pulled out the tall mountains and smashed them towards An Zheng. The six ck holes were arranged in a hexagram, forming a killing formation. The moment he stopped, he was right in the middle of the hexagram.

    ¡°Time to end it.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng with one finger: ¡°Starting from you, ending from you.¡±

 Chapter 1397 - Consumption

    <h4>Chapter 1397 ¨C Consumption</h4>

    The battle between An Zheng and Chen Wunuo far surpassed the life and death battle between An Zheng and any previous opponents. This battle had brought An Zheng¡¯s strength to its peak, and it was the same for Chen Wunuo. The grudge between the two was not only a matter of this life, but also a matter of An Zheng¡¯s previous life.

    If not for Chen Wunuo¡¯s tacit approval, An Zheng would not have been ambushed and died in Mount Cang Man.

    An Zheng who was in pursuit of Chen Wunuo was controlled by the ck hole six-pointed star array, and was suspended in mid air, unable to move. The six ck holes produced the same suction force, which created a strange situation ¡­ An Zheng was pulled in six directions, and the suction in these six directions was equally strong. Therefore, the suction wasn¡¯t a suction anymore, but rather, An Zheng was stuck there.

    Chen Wunuonded on the summit of a mountain peak and stood there watching the distant frozen An Zheng.

    ¡°All of my changes are because of you.¡±

    He seemed to be a little sad, and his feelings for An Zheng were also veryplicated. To tell the truth, Da Xi era personally raised An Zheng in his previous life. He created a righteous Ming Fa Si to be the first, so that Da Xi¡¯sw could be praised. At that time, themoners firmly believed that Da Xi¡¯s rule ofw was fair and just because there was a Ming Fa Si around, and a Ming Fa Si like that was the first ce.

    But when An Zheng¡¯s righteousness began to affect the bnce between the various powers in the imperial court, there was no longer any point in getting rid of An Zheng alone. With so many forces weighing the pros and cons, Chen Wunuo could only choose to give up on An Zheng.

    In reality, An Zheng had alreadypleted the historical mission that Chen Wunuo had given him. The value of Fang Zheng in his previous life was being used. Chen Wunuo used him to bnce the great ns, so Fang Zheng waerson who did not care about his own matters. All he wanted to do was to bring to justice all those who had crossed the bottom line of the Da Xi family. He even wanted to kill them by means that went beyond thew.

    During that time, many things that could not be exposed by the big families were dug out by Fang Zheng and exposed under the sun. These people were all worms from the Great Xi Empire¡¯s imperial court. Fang Zheng dug out these worms one by one and crushed them to death. Chen Wunuo was happy to see this kind of situation, he really liked this kind of Fang Zheng. However, what he liked was within a certain period of time.

    When Fang Zheng had already minimized the harm that the various great ns could do to the imperial government, forcing the various great ns to resist Chen Wunuo, Fang Zheng¡¯s historical mission ended.

    Chen Wunuo used Fang Zheng to strike at the forces of the various great families, and when the various great families were about to retaliate, he also tacitly allowed the members of the various great families to join hands with Chen Zhongqi to kill An Zheng. This is to give those big families an exnation. Tell them, although Da Xi can¡¯t have Fang Zheng, he can¡¯t have you guys.

    Not only had hepleted the attack on the various great families, he had also sacrificed a Fang Zheng to bring the various great ns back to their senses. It seems like Chen Wunuo paid a price for something? Nothing. All the great ns were shocked, and thought that Chen Wunuo still valued them greatly. Otherwise, they would not have let Fang Zheng die.

    This grudge could not be resolved unless one was dead or alive.

    ¡°I used to waver.¡±

    Chen Wunuo looked at An Zheng and enunciated each word clearly: ¡°After all, you are someone that I have trained with my blood and sweat. Because of your existence, Da Xi has indeed reached the peak of public support at some point in time. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t bear to kill you. When those people forced me to agree to get rid of you, I even thought ofpletely uprooting them. However ¡­ No. If two families were to make a move on each other, it would be fine. However, if everyone was to make a move, the Da Xi world will copse instantly. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Stop trying to find a beautiful excuse for yourself, what¡¯s more, these words aren¡¯t pretty at all.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded: ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t pretty in the slightest. No matter how meticulous or crafty any scheme or trick is, when it is exposed to the sun, it will be ugly. All the meticulous and meticulous things that seem to have be disgusting and even more disgusting. ¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But that is just the opinion of themoners. Themoners¡¯ views on good and evil are very unstable and superficial. How easily are they affected? Just like how when I said that you were a ck you were a ck, one moment they were revering you and the next they were disgusted that you werraitor. ¡±

    He asked, ¡°At that time, did you feel any pain in your heart? What you¡¯ve been doing in your previous life was to make themoners happy, to make them happy. In the end, they should be the ones who makes you the most unhappy. ¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Being misunderstood is not considered bitter, being sold out is the right thing to do.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s face changed. After being silent for a good while, he said: ¡°Only now do I understand, my foundation is obviously better than yours. I obviously have the chance to kill you, but why do I feel a sense of helplessness every time ¡­ It¡¯s just that I feel I owe you something, and I don¡¯t want or dare to look into your eyes. This isn¡¯t right ¡­ I¡¯ll have to change it in the future and take away that cowardice from my bones. ¡±

    ¡°If a person who wants to do something big is always in debt because of what he has done, how can he aplish something big?¡±

    He raised his hand, and the six ck holes grewrger andrger. The suction force in the ck holes also grew stronger and stronger. But the suction from the six ck holes were still the same, so An Zheng was frozen still. When the suction reached a point where An Zheng was unable to endure it, there would only be one possibility left ¡­ An Zheng was ripped apart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been carefully hiding myself.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°In Da Xi era, with my status and position, I am not someone who can act willfully, not to mention in this era. Here, if I want to continue to be a man, I have to learn to wear a mask first. But it¡¯s still because of you that I have to reveal all of my strength. In that case, I¡¯ll have to go. After I kill you, I¡¯ll have to find a ce to hide from everyone. If Tan Shanse knew that I was strong enough to kill you, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate me. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenlyughed, ¡°You are one of those crafty kids... It seems that Tan Shanse is a child a little older than you. He has sweets in his hands. Then he gave you a candy bar and said, ¡®Help me hit whoever you want. You beat up another kid for candy and got it. You tell Chen Wunuo that you ate the candy and it¡¯s very tasty. If you still need to beat someone up, I¡¯ll tell you, just give him another candy. Tan Shanse didn¡¯t doubt it at all, whoever you don¡¯t like, he would let you beat him up. Gradually, you actually already have more sweets in your hand than Tan Shanse. But you¡¯re still lying to him. You want to get all his candy over here. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo shook his head: ¡°This metaphor is not good ¡­ However, it was aimed at the root. I didn¡¯t think that you would even be able to guess my next target. ¡±

    ¡°Nothing difficult.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°After knowing so many secrets, you finally woke up to one thing. If one were to say that at first, when you came to this age, you wanted to return to the heights of Daxi Shenghuang, but when you found out that Tan Shanse was only a divine intent or a clone, you gave up on that idea. It was because Tan Shanse¡¯s original body was too strong, so strong that even a few immortal emperors who had joined hands were unable to withstand it. In this sort of situation, your biggest goal is no longer to be an Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°If Tan Shanse¡¯s original body returned and annihted the entire cultivation world, then you would definitely be one of those who died. Therefore, you want to rece Tan Shanse as this sovereign¡¯sckey? This idea was somewhat crazy and bold, but it was not impossible. You continuously absorbed what you wanted from Tan Shanse, and then, you ultimately reced Tan Shanse ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Wunuo: ¡°The hard part is, is Tan Shanse is just a divine will or a clone.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You must already have some ideas.¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°That¡¯s right, there definitely is, but I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    As he was speaking, the Cultivation Power continuously poured into the six ck holes. At An Zheng¡¯s level, it was no longer something that Chen Wunuo could kill easily. Even if it looked like he hadpletely gained the upper hand and hadpletely locked An Zheng down, how could it be easy to tear An Zheng¡¯s powerful fleshly body apart? Moreover, An Zheng still had the Reverse Scale Armor. If he could, Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on An Zheng. He wanted to speak for a second, but ¡­ It would be great if he could kill An Zheng within one thousandth of a second.

    But after analyzing the power that came back from the six ck holes, An Zheng was still strong enough to persevere on. His body was too abnormal and his Reverse Scale Armor was also too powerful. If he wanted to tear sucerson apart, Chen Wunuo wouldn¡¯t be able to do it as easily as he appeared on the surface.

    Of course, An Zheng was not rxed at all. The tearing force from all six directions caused him extreme pain. If it was another cultivator, even if their realm was higher than An Zheng¡¯s, they would have already been torn into pieces.

    ¡°You might as well try something else.¡±

    An Zheng looked to be very rxed, with no waves of shock on his face.

    ¡°Your power seems to be reaching its limit soon. If your six ck holes still can¡¯t tear me apart after a few minutes, then your Cultivation Power will dry up from the endless demands of the ck hole. I calcted that you could hold on for at most five minutes before your strength began to weaken. In at most ten minutes, all your energy will bepletely sucked out. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s face changed when he heard this, because what An Zheng said was the truth. He never thought that An Zheng would be so easy to kill. The moment he locked onto An Zheng, he felt that his victory was already in his grasp. However, at this moment, he was riding a tiger and it was impossible for him to back down.

    ¡°I still have pills.¡±

    Chen Wunuo took ouill from his spatial artifact and threw it into his mouth: ¡°There¡¯s more than one, let¡¯s try and see who canst longer. You can¡¯t move, and even if you have pills, you can¡¯t eat them. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°That¡¯s right, even if I had it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it.¡±

    He was sighing, but why did it not sound like he was in despair? Right at this moment, Chen Wunuo suddenly saw the purple bracelet on An Zheng¡¯s wrist. A buzzing sound could be heard from Chen Wunuo¡¯s brain... He knew he might lose.

 Chapter 1398 - - Obtained and Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1398 ¨C Obtained and Lost</h4>

    Initially, he had thought that he could rely on this overbearing technique to tear An Zheng apart and kill him, but in the end it had be a battle of attrition that Chen Wunuo felt iparable pain. The two were no longerpeting with individual Cultivation Power s, but with their own artifacts, treasures, and pills.

    An Zheng looked like he couldn¡¯t move a muscle, but when Chen Wunuo saw the purple object that looked like an ordinary purple sandalwood bracelet on An Zheng¡¯s wrist, his expression changed. If one were to judge it from its appearance, the bracelet was a good looking purple sandalwood bracelet. The color was very pure and the star star point s on it were very concentrated. If one looked carefully, they would be able to see that the star star point points on those beads were actually moving slowly.

    The spirit of the Blood Pearl Bracelet was continuously replenishing An Zheng¡¯s consumption of medicinal energy. Although this kind of replenishment was far from being able to keep up with the rate of consumption, it was apetition to see who would be the one tost longer.

    It seemed that An Zheng was the one who was more rxed now.

    Then, at this moment, An Zheng did another thing. He suddenly gave up on using the Cultivation Power to protect his own body. If this were to happen, the tearing forceing from the six ck holes would make his body even more painful. With the Cultivation Power that formed the aura around the Reverse Scale Armor that formed the secondyer of protection, it could reduce the pain caused by the tearing force. An Zheng gave up. His power was immediately used on the Reverse Scale Armor, just like how the six oxen used to pull a person to pieces.

    It clearly looked like he was about to give up resisting, but it actually scared Chen Wunuo so much that his face changed color: ¡°Are you crazy!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face twisted in pain, but his eyes did not waver in the slightest.

    ¡°We have to give iry.¡±

    His painful voice trembled as he said, ¡°You and I have both brought these items to the open. Let¡¯s see who lets go first.¡± You can bet on it, and you can bet on it with me. I bet on you, your pills won¡¯tst long enough for you to kill me. Like this, the Cultivation Power that I have umted is enough for me tost until the end and still have the strength to kill you. And what you¡¯re betting on, is that I can¡¯t persevere. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s expression kept changing. He knew that once this type of gamble was formed, the result would no longer be within his control. He used to be an emperor. What he was good at was keeping everything in his hands. He had always been sessful in making his opponent passive. Now, although An Zheng seemed to have epted it in a passive manner, it had be him.

    ¡°Do you dare to bet!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly roared, his voice shook the skies, exuding a domineering fierceness and ruthlessness. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ¨C UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU))

    Chen Wunuo clearly trembled for a moment, then suddenly turned and left.

    He didn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    He chose to give up.

    But in order to prevent An Zheng from chasing after him, he did not take back his cultivation technique. The six ck holes still remained in midair as they controlled An Zheng, while he was already several hundred kilometers away.

    ¡°Madman ¡­¡±

    Chen Wunuo muttered to himself as he walked.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had no chance of winning, but it was a small chance. He only realized now that hepletely didn¡¯t understand An Zheng. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have changed the situation from active to passive. He wouldn¡¯t have turned into running away if he could kill An Zheng.

    Suddenly, a loud explosion came from the distance. Chen Wunuo turned around and saw a huge explosion at the ce he was previously at. The violent turbulence swept through the mountain range and he could imagine that the mountain range would be turned into a desert by the explosion of the aura in an instant.

    He had exposed everything about him, but he was unable to kill An Zheng. Therefore, he had to leave and find a safe ce to hide as soon as possible. He would hide until many things came to an end beforeing out. Otherwise, he would hide until he was strong enough beforeing out.

    ¡°Almost there. Almost there.¡±

    Chen Wunuo talked to himself as he flew ¡­ He wanted to tell himself that he¡¯d had enough for a while. This kind of cultivation method could absorb heaven and earth origin energy, and increase his cultivation realm aapid pace. When this ck hole cultivation technique reached a higher level, he would be able to directly break through the restrictions in the sky and absorb power from the heavens. This was the reason why Tan Shanse himself had be an exceptional Ranker back then.

    ¡°You should have.¡±

    The voice suddenly appeared behind Chen Wunuo, causing his pores to instantly explode. That was An Zheng¡¯s voice, and the distance between him and An Zheng was not very far. Chen Wunuo didn¡¯t even dare to turn his head. He was afraid that the moment he did, An Zheng¡¯s face would be within reach.

    Therefore, he elerated and charged forward with all his might.

    ¡°You have never been a person who has courage. When you were in the Great Xi, if you had courage, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced by the Emperor Zhuo Qingdi to the point where you didn¡¯t dare to leave the Jinling. If you had the courage, you wouldn¡¯t have been afraid to chase after Tan Shanse when you sensed that there waroblem. ¡°If you have the courage, you should be able to take care of Da Xi¡¯s ruined situation.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice, was like a p on the face, one after another.

    ¡°You always seem so confident, but in reality, you are someone that even you yourself suspect. You doubt your own strength, you doubt your own luck, and you don¡¯t dare face anyone you think may bhreat to you. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo roared: ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°You were once the Holy Emperor of the Great Xixi. However, you didn¡¯t win that title yourself. You were born to enjoy it arince. If your father wasn¡¯t Daxi Shenghuang, with the endurance that your determination is capable of, you would have achieved nothing. ¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Why do you do all these things, is because you suspect, you suspect, that everyone suspects you. Therefore, you can only constantly think of who to eliminate in order to alleviate the fear brought about by this suspicion. Da Xists for thousands of years. You think you¡¯re the best inheritor. Yet, the Da Xi was destroyed by you. ¡°Actually, you are the most useless one in your Chen n.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Chen Wunuo suddenly stopped, his face pale white.

    These words were like a knife slicing through his self-esteem, slicing him into a bloody mess.

    He was once a sovereign, a ruler, but now he was mocked and ridiculed. Of course, there was a voice in his heart that kept warning him not to fall for it. However, how could he, who was once an emperor and believed that he was the best one in Da Xi in thousands of years, endure such mockery?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to face many, but I have the courage to kill you.¡±

    Chen Wunuo turned to look behind him, but discovered that there was no one there. There was no An Zheng here, not even a shadow of a person.

    The surroundings werepletely empty. No one knew where those sounds came from. Or perhaps, that wasn¡¯t An Zheng chasing after him at all, but the inner demon in his heart. That voice was not An Zheng¡¯s, but his. His mind buzzed as if something had drilled into it.

    In a trance, he saw his past.

    In the huge and beautiful garden of the imperial court, the short Chen Wunuo was squatting in a corner and watching the brothers and sisters conversing naturally and gracefully. He wanted to do that too, but he didn¡¯t dare. He felt as if he couldn¡¯t be brothers and sisters, and he was afraid that they wouldugh at him for saying something wrong. He saw his father appear in the distance, and his brothers and sisters ran overughing, and then received the reward from his father.

    And he just squatted there, looking at all of this. His father seemed to have forgotten about him, not even sparing him a nce.

    Then he saw the man who had taught them to read and write, staring at him sternly. He had clearly learnt the things that his teacher had arranged, and he already knew how to memorize the entire book. However, when his teacher told him to stand up and recite, he felt his hands and feet go cold. He kept telling himself what he could do, only to let out a stuttering sound with his mouth wide open. Then, he wasughed at by his brothers and sisters.

    The scene around him changed again. He saw his mother, the beautiful, gentle woman. My mother held him and stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth and asked him what he wanted to do most. He pondered for a long time before seriously replying that he wanted to be the Holy Emperor of Da Xi. He also wanted to be the strongest person in history and be an emperor throughout the ages. And then his motherughed. Sheughed very happily, and he was also very satisfied and happy. He finally had the courage to speak out his dream. Then he suddenly realized that his mother¡¯s smile was not one of approval or encouragement, but one of a child¡¯s fantasy.

    Mother thinks I can¡¯t do it!

    Her smile was one of someone who thinks I can¡¯t do it!

    Chen Wunuo felt as if his heart was stabbed by a de.

    He was always alone, always isted. He rarely came into contact with his brothers and sisters. Everyone looked so cheerful and only he looked gloomy. He began to secretly swear to himself that he would surpass everyone else, and he began to desperately study and improve himself. He was originally the most inconspicuous person out of all the contenders for the position of Sacred Emperor. But because he was too inconspicuous, the other contenders didn¡¯t even view him as an opponent and instead treated him as one.

    He had almost killed all of his siblings because he was worried that his hard-earned position as the Sacred Emperor would be snatched away by someone else.

    These images, these memories, they all appeared in his mind, one after another. He had seen many, many people, many things. He saw his solemn and fearsome father, his gentle mother, and his brothers and sisters. Suddenly, he saw many different things.

    When he saw himself falling, his brother, who had once mocked him for being a fool, came over and picked him up, scraping his nose. ¡°Be careful next time, you idiot. I don¡¯t have so much time to take care of you.¡±

    He saw his brother run over and grab his hand, saying, ¡°You go over to the garden and y with everyone,¡± but he shook his hand off roughly.

    He saw that after he had said those words to his mother, she hadughed and shed tears. She had hugged him to her chest and said, ¡°If you dare to think about it, it means that you are a good sessor. Mother hopes to see you brue, true, eternal emperor. ¡±

    He saw the other side that he did not want to see.

    Buzz.

    His brain felt as if it had exploded, causing him iparable pain. Chen Wunuo let out a cry as he fell straight down from the sky.

 Chapter 1399 - A Beast More Than a Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1399 ¨C A Beast More Than a Beast</h4>

    Chen Wunuo did not know what he experienced to suddenly appear in his mind. The memories that he had buried deep within his memories began to pour out, causing him to feel as if he had gone through a lifetime of reincarnation.

    When the words¡¯ Samsara ¡®appeared in his head, he suddenly understood.

    In the end, it was still An Zheng.

    He had never experienced reincarnation, which was the only one that An Zheng had.

    He fell to the ground, trembling as if he had suffered a heavy blow. It was difficult for him to even sit up. He clearly didn¡¯t receive any fatal damage, but it was as if he was being held down and beaten up. His entire body seemed to have been beaten into smithereens, including his pride.

    He saw all of those things himself, and he believed that An Zheng saw them as well. As such, all the pride he once had in front of everyone was gone.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± It¡¯s not cowardly! ¡±

    He raised his head and gritted his teeth.

    An Zheng appeared not far away, looking as calm as ever, without the kind of pride that only a victor would have.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to defeat you.¡±

    An Zheng sat down not far from Chen Wunuo, calmly looking at his opponent. Chen Wunuo was not an opponent worthy of his respect, but was definitely an opponent that he had to face head-on and remain vignt against. He did not immediately kill Chen Wunuo, because he was sure that Chen Wunuo no longer had the strength to continue fighting. This was the first time An Zheng had used anything other than direct force to affect the hearts of others.

    ¡°Your growth is indeed terrifying.¡±

    Chen Wunuo sighed, he looked to be extremely dispirited.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°The moment you turned around and left, I asked you if you dared to take a gamble. But at that moment, I knew that your state of mind was over. That was when you were at your weakest. After I arrived in this era, I spent a long time learning how to control spiritual energy in the Yancheng. The Mister who taught me how to use spiritual power said that the primary function of spiritual power is to sense, while the intermediate function is to control.

    Chen Wunuo frowned as he thought about this sentence. But it was toote. To him, losing was a dead end. He knew that An Zheng would definitely not let him off. The reason he did not kill him was because An Zheng still had a lot of things that he needed to know from him. And when he recalled the past events of his youth that were the most important in his life, Chen Wunuo suddenly realized that everything he was chasing after lost meaning.

    ¡°Control.¡±

    Chen Wunuo nodded: ¡°It is indeed scary.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Just what is Tan Shanse preparing? He wanted you to follow me, and it¡¯s just as you said, he doesn¡¯t want you to kill me, but to stare at me. He¡¯s worried about what I¡¯m doing to him, so he has to keep track of me. ¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied: ¡°What is he doing, how can he easily tell anyone? I needed a lot of things from him, more things, so I had to keep the humility and duty of a servant and not ask questions. I used to rule over people. From a different perspective, it¡¯s easy to know what to do and not what to do. ¡±

    He stayed silent for a while before continuing, ¡°But I know that what he is going to do must have something to do with the Self in the Outer World. Your rate of growth is too terrifying, to the point that even Tan Shanse is bing fearful. If he had not ced you first, there would no longer be anyone who could shake your most dangerous position in his heart, even if ¡­ In this era, there are many cultivators whose strength surpasses yours. Not to mention those truly powerful Celestial Sovereign Immortal Emperors in the immortal pce, even in the Nine Prefectures of the Mortal Realm, there are not only one or two people that are stronger than you. But Tan Shanse is very clear that those people are nothing to worry about.

    An Zhengughed, ¡°It isn¡¯t toote for him toe to his senses.¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°My experience tells me that for an enemy like you, it¡¯s already toote for you to go easy on them since the beginning. If I had resolved to kill you in the first ce, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things that would happen in the future. ¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at his hands, ¡°I never thought that I would be defeated like this one day. My mood is bad, my confidence is gone, and I was taken advantage of by you again. Mental Energy ¡­ The thing I despised the most. In my opinion, that¡¯s not something a cultivator should think highly of. It¡¯itiful talent for Adepts. ¡°Only those scammers in the martial arts are willing to do such things. They are really unpopr ¡­¡±

    ¡°Since I have lost, I want a dignified way of dying. ¡°But before that, I want to ask you a favor ¡­¡±

    He used the word.

    To Chen Wunuo, even when he was at his lowest, when did he ever use the word request? When he was first imprisoned in this era, he had never asked anyone for help.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I have two people who are worried ¡­ One is Cen An, she is still waiting for me at Jizhou. She originally wanted to follow me, but for some reason, when I was about to set off, I always felt that something would happen that I couldn¡¯t control. I didn¡¯t want to see her fall into an ident, and I didn¡¯t want her to see me fall into an ident, so I didn¡¯t bring her along. If you see her in the Jizhou in the future, tell her that I left in a very selfish manner. Even if I were to die, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live on alone. You only said that after I received the cultivation technique and things that Tan Shanse gave me, I felt that I had the chance to rise again, so when Tan Shanse gave me the chance toe to the Cyan ins, I escaped and got rid of Tan Shanse¡¯s control. ¡°Tell her that when I have mastered my cultivation, and have established my position in the martial arts world, or even be the overlord of a region, I wille and fetch her.¡±

    An Zheng remained silent for a good while. He did not think that the person Chen Wunuo cared the most about would actually be Cen An.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng only replied with one word.

    Chen Wunuoughed, and said with relief: ¡°I no longer have the strength to continue fighting, even if I still have a little more, I won¡¯t be able to beat you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Chen Wunuo replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that... If you and I were in a different position, I would have cut off your head first. How would I have given you time to say so much? ¡°This is the difference between you and me, in the end, you are not a formidable person ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Speak of the second person.¡±

    ¡°My wife.¡±

    Chen Wunuo withdrew his smile, as his expression became solemn: ¡°To me, Cen An is my close friend, my good friend, and also the most intimate couple. However, in the end, she was still a rtive, not a wife. My wife is also in this era, she is just disheartened has been living alone in a very safe ce. You may not tell Cen An the news of my death, but you must tell her. ¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked into Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes: ¡°Because you clearly understand the difference between Cen An and your wife ¡­ If Cen An knew you were dead, his only choice would be to follow you. As for your wife, the only choice she had after knowing that you had died was to avenge you. Even if there is no love at all between you two, or perhaps it is a deformed kind of love. ¡±

    Chen Wunuoughed: ¡°I know that I can¡¯t hide it from you, but I also know that since you promised me, you will definitely do it. Therefore, you will be endlessly hunted down in the future. Believe me, I can¡¯t, but she¡¯ll kill you. She is at the Jizhou¡¯s Qing Hua Mountain, which is noard ce to find. ¡±

    An Zheng fell into silence once more, and after a long time, he suddenly understood. ¡°I finally know why you¡¯re willing to give up on the pride and dignity an emperor used to have, and instead humbly be a follower.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s smile gradually stiffened on his face, his expressionplex.

    ¡°You¡¯re a father, after all.¡±

    An Zheng let out a long sigh, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that you would actually remember that you were still a father. Chen Zhongxu is also in this era, right? You gave Chen Zhongxu the candies you asked for right? You clearly know that even if I let you go, Tan Shanse would never let you go. You no longer have the chance to restore Da Xi¡¯s former glory and glory. However, Chen Zhongxu was someone who was easily overlooked. He was patient and lonely, just like how you would when you were young. He was simply repeating the same life that you once lived ¡­ If I didn¡¯t happen to see what you experienced when I controlled you with my spiritual power, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of him. ¡±

    ¡°He is really the same as you ¡­¡± When you were young, you were disregarded. You were the one that was disregarded by the rest of the siblings. Chen Zhongxu too, his personality is almost the same as yours. On the surface, he seemed to have given up everything and was willing to be a dutiful subordinate of the protector of Northwest Great Xixi. The light emitting from his body, was perfectly hidden behind his brother Chen Zhongqi ¡­ Why is the Divine Empress still unwilling to abandon you? It¡¯s not that she still had hopes for you, but that she had Chen Zhongxu. The two of you must have already made an agreement to do everything you can to let Chen Zhongxu grow. ¡±

    He looked into Chen Wunuo¡¯s eyes. ¡°You deliberately told me to find the Divine Empress, and even told me where the Divine Empress was. This is thest bet you made while you were still alive. If you want me to find the Divine Empress, it would be best for me to kill her. Your heart is truly vicious. You intentionally said that you can¡¯t kill me, but you will definitely kill me after you are born ¡­ You just want me to not hold back any longer when I attack the Divine Empress, and kill with one blow. ¡±

    ¡°Chen Zhongxu should hate you. Even though you are trying your best to make up for it right now, he shouldn¡¯t have much kinship with you. After all, he was sent out of the Jinling by you, and grew up in that bitter and cold ce in the northwest. You know, even if Chen Zhongxu finds out that I¡¯ve killed you, he might not truly avenge you. However, if I kill his mother, he will definitely look for me. You did not ce your hopes on the Divine Empress to avenge you at all, but on your son. ¡±

    An Zheng shook her head: ¡°You are truly pitiful. To be your wife and son, both are even more pitiful.¡±

    Chen Wunuo¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold, regaining its trace of killing intent. However, when An Zheng used his spirit power to control him, he had already scattered most of the Cultivation Power, so he was unable to withstand a single blow from An Zheng.

    ¡°How vicious ¡­¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and when he looked at Chen Wunuo, there was only disappointment in his eyes: ¡°He¡¯s really even more of a beast than a wild beast.¡±

 Chapter 1400 - The North

    <h4>Chapter 1400 ¨C The North</h4>

    An Zheng looked at Chen Wunuo, who was in front of him, as if he was a stranger. He thought that he already knew Chen Wunuo very well, and had seen through his viciousness and viciousness. But at this moment, An Zheng realised that at many times, it would not be too excessive to describerson as an animal, because at times like this, people could not even be described as an animal.

    An Zheng guessed what Chen Wunuo wanted to do and his expression darkened.

    ¡°You really are the nemesis of my life.¡±

    Chen Wunuo raised his head and looked towards the sky, ¡°But I believe that you will definitely die at the hands of my son.¡±

    An Zheng kicked out right at Chen Wunuo¡¯s face. The face that had once captivated countless women in the Great Western Region immediately twisted. The corner of their mouths split open and their noses caved in. Their bloody face no longer showed even the slightest hint of elegance and majesty.

    ¡°What do you think a woman is?¡±

    An Zheng then kicked Chen Wunuo to the ground.

    Chen Wunuo crawled up with much difficulty and raised his hand to wipe the blood trail from the corner of his mouth. In my eyes, there was no distinction between men and women. I can only divide men and women into two categories, one is capable of being used by me, and the other is unable to be used. ¡±

    ¡°Including your wife and your son?¡±

    An Zheng kicked again.

    Chen Wunuo was no longer afraid. He knew that he would definitely die, and of course, he would not show weakness. He sat up straight again, trying to look a little like he should.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chen Wunuo said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still think that you can change it with your punches and kicks ¡­ ¡°Me?¡±

    Me!

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes werepletely red, the mes in his eyes seemed to be able to ignite and burn at that moment.

    ¡°F * * k your mother!¡±

    An Zheng then pushed Chen Wunuo to the ground as two fists that carried a purple electric current smashed onto Chen Wunuo¡¯s head. Chen Wunuo could barely dodge in the beginning, but not long after, he stopped moving. A momentter, his skull was smashed into pieces by An Zheng. Just as Chen Wunuo had said, he didn¡¯t expect himself to die like this. Even if An Zheng had an endless amount of glory in this era, he did not ce An Zheng in his eyes at all.

    It was possible that in the Da Xi era, he had always been the emperor and An Zheng was his subject, so he had a kind of contempt for An Zheng.

    When An Zheng stopped, his fists were already broken. The blood on his hands was no longer clear whether it was his own or Chen Wunuo¡¯s. The corpses on the ground were iplete, and the umted rage and hatred unrestrainedly exploded at this moment,pletely venting without restraint.

    An Zheng fell to the ground and panted heavily. Thinking back, Chen Wunuo¡¯s words from before still caused An Zheng¡¯s hair to stand on end. How insidious and viciouerson was to make such a choice. He would rather sacrifice his wife than nt a hatred that he could not resolve in his son¡¯s heart.

    An Zheng sat next to Chen Wunuo¡¯s corpse for a very long time, until even time was forgotten. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, or if he wasn¡¯t thinking at all, his mind was empty. To An Zheng, killing Chen Wunuo was a form of release. Chen Wunuo¡¯s death, also dered the end of an era. The glorious era of Da Xi could never be returned.

    After an unknown period of time, Chen Shaobai, Monkey and the other two finally found An Zheng. The duel between An Zheng and Chen Wunuo had been going on for too long, the three of them chased all the way to the destroyed ce.

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Wunuo¡¯s body on the ground, he only nced at it once before quickly walking to An Zheng¡¯s side. He knelt down and patted on An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s expression rxed and he let out a long breath. After sitting down next to An Zheng, he said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but from your expression, it seems like you didn¡¯t feel happy at all after killing him. The grudge between this man and you has finally been resolved. In any case, it¡¯s not a bad thing, is it? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you continue to talk about being a human and being happy is the most important thing, I will beat you up.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°I¡¯m not Purple Ivy, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so funny about this thing he¡¯s talking about.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood there and looked at Chen Wunuo¡¯s corpse without moving for a long time. After a long while, An Zheng and the others finally realised that Chen Wunuo was not an ordinary enemy to Chen Shaobai, he was just an ordinary passerby ¡­ Chen Wunuo was his uncle. His father, Chen Xiaoyao, was Chen Wunuo¡¯s little brother. That little boy who once reached out his hand to pull Chen Wunuo when he was sitting alone in a corner.

    An Zheng saw that passage, but didn¡¯t have the time to ponder about it at the time. Sometimes, many things were already decided. Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s character had determined that he was apletely different person from Chen Wunuo, so he lived even morefortably.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Chen Shaobai let out a long breath, which was especially heavy. Then he turned around and walked ce not far away. He dug a hole there, ¡°We have to bury him ¡­¡± After all, he¡¯s my father¡¯s older brother. ¡±

    Du Shoushou helped An Zheng stand up, and a few people dug outively decent pit. It was very square and very deep, but no matter how good it was, it would never reach the standard of a King¡¯s Tomb. It was just a pit. Ordinary people would find such a pit after they died.

    ¡°Tell me, why do I feel a little ufortable?¡±

    Chen Shaobai carried Chen Wunuo¡¯s body and ced it in the pit. Then, he rejected Du Shoushou and the others and buried him all by himself.

    Du Shoushou scratched his head: ¡°After all, they are rted by blood.¡±

    ¡°Does this kind of rtionship really affect people?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said to himself as he buried the dirt: ¡°Logically speaking, I haven¡¯t met him a few times. Was he chasing and killing me the first time we met? He used to kill my father, more than once ¡­ If my father wasn¡¯t so lucky, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have had me. ¡°I should hate him so much. I should haveughed heartily when he died, but when I saw him just now, I wasn¡¯t happy at all.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stacked the graves neatly and asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you have any wine?¡±

    An Zheng took out a jug of wine from his space tool and handed it over to Chen Shaobai. Chen Shaobai took a sip by himself, and then sprinkled the rest of the wine in front of the grave. I¡¯m your nephew, and it¡¯s not like no one is sending you off. I always felt I should have said something at this point, even though there was no way there could have been any feelings between us. No matter how he thought about it, there were only three words that suited him ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that he died.¡±

    He patted the grave and said, ¡°Dead is good for you and everyone else.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°The people from the Chen family are the kind of people that the majority of the world cannot contain their ambitions. But in the end, all the graves were ced. ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Chen Shaobai nervously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I¡¯ll give him a pot of wine. We¡¯ll owe him nothing.¡±

    He held onto the grave and stood up, extending his hand to pull An Zheng¡¯s hand. After An Zheng stood up, Chen Shaobai suddenly patted An Zheng¡¯s chest: ¡°It¡¯s got to be interesting ¡­ You killed my uncle. ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°I can even say two times.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed, holding An Zheng¡¯s shoulders and walking back: ¡°From now on when you¡¯re scolding me, you better not scold me.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he might dream of giving it to you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at Du Shoushou, then said to An Zheng as if he had suddenly thought of something. ¡°Leave after you fight with him. He came to Shui Xin City withourace, and didn¡¯t even think about the possibility of him being called Bai Lingqi, which was not destroyed by him, but by you ¡­ Not long after you left, Bai Lingqi¡¯s men killed Sir Zhu. Of the cultivators that came to Shui Xin City, only a few survived, and most of them were killed by Bai Lingqi¡¯s men. We were in a hurry to catch up with you, and we didn¡¯t have time to save them. This Bai Lingqi had enough ambition and strength, the only thing shecked was experience. But... I¡¯m pretty sure that for a long time toe, he¡¯s going to get stronger and stronger. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Di Songcheng.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This is Qingzhou, Di Songcheng¡¯s territory. Bai Lingqi would quickly find out about Bai Lingqi¡¯s n. The two of them would not stop until they were dead. We took advantage of this opportunity to help Old Chen rescue his family. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Where did you put Old Chen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead. He can¡¯t even run while carrying him. He can¡¯t stand the pressure of being too fast.¡±

    ¡°Then, we will first go to the border trials to save his family. Then, when Bai Lingqi and his family is facing off against each other, we will take the chance to go through all 99 secret realms. There must be something extraordinary in the ce that Xu Fu has been through. ¡±

    ¡°This Bai Lingqi is the descendant of that peerless expert from the Qin Empire. You said that the person who wanted to exterminate the cultivators was not a single person, but an alliance. That means it¡¯s possible that Bai Lingqi¡¯s ancestor is within this alliance. ¡°If hees back one day and sees her descendants alive in the martial arts world, would she still want to destroy the cultivators?¡±

    ¡°You think a lot ¡­¡± We won¡¯t be able to handle a single Tan Shanse himself. If that Old Ancestor Baies over, we¡¯ll die from exhaustion. ¡±

    The four of them chatted as they hurried on their way. After finding Old Chen, they headed north. They came from the west, at the border between the Jizhou and the Cyan ins. Meanwhile, Old Chen¡¯s family was at the border between Qingzhou and Youzhou. They were thousands of miles away from this ce. However, a thousand miles was nothing to them. Ordinary people might not have the opportunity to travel that far in their lifetime. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they arrived.

    At the ce where the Qingzhou and Youzhou intersected, there was arge river that flowed through the east and west. It was called the Red River. It would be hard to find the source of this river. After all, the Central ins was too big. Chi He separated the nine prefectures of the Central ins and eventually converged into the East Sea. This river was the origin of the boundary between the You Prefecture and the Qing Prefecture. The northern side of the river was Youzhou, while the southern side was Qingzhou. Most of those whomitted crimes or mistakes were sent to the backside of Qingzhou for hardbor.

    It was the same in the bitterly coldnds of Youzhou and in the area next to Youzhou. Not only was the ce cold, but there were also many unknown dangers. Ny-nine out of a hundred of those sentenced to hardbor would die there. Actually, everyone was a bit worried, but they couldn¡¯t say it out loud to Elder Chen ¡­ It¡¯s been years. Maybe his family is dead.

    However, they still had to leave this time, because they had promised.

    Not knowing why, when they were walking towards the north, An Zheng felt that something extraordinary was going to happen. This feeling was extremely subtle.

 Chapter 1401 - Disguise as a River God

    <h4>Chapter 1401 ¨C Disguise as a River God</h4>

    The northern border of Qingzhou was the Red River. The Red River was the secondrgest river in the Central ins of the Nine Prefectures. Even the narrowest part was two to three miles wide. It was said that the widest area was about five miles wide. Some people said that the Red River was so deep that the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen, and that there was a dragon pce at the bottom of the river.

    Old Chen¡¯s family was sent to the coolie camp by the Red River. The most important job of the coolies was to inspect the levee day after day. Old Chen¡¯s vige told him that his family was working in a camp on the Motai River, which was noiver but a town. There are five thousand garrisons and eighteen thousand coolies in this town.

    In addition to patrolling the Great Wall, thebourers also had to reim the wastnd and nt food. Every year,rge quantities of food would be transported to Qingzhou City. The coolies were craftsmen, farmers, and aides. If there was any conflict with the Spirit Province, they would be the first to rush up.

    There were quite a few people in Motai River town, over tens of thousands of them. Some were family members of the garrison, some were locals.

    When An Zheng and the others arrived, it was just in time to see the yearly River Worshiping God.

    Themoners relied on the mountains to eat the water, while themoners along the Red River relied on this river to survive. The people here were all very good swimmers, even a child of six or seven could swim in the river. The worshiping of the river god was a major event for themoners in this area, so even the coolies would follow. They would not have to go into the fields to watch the worshiping of the river god on the embankment, under guard of the garrison.

    For theborers, this waare day of leisure. They could only stand there foolishly as they watched the dragon and lion dance in the distance and the cattle and sheep they could not eat all year round poured into the Red River.

    Old Chen told An Zheng and the others to find a ce to rest and go out to investigate alone. He was originally from the Cyan ins, and his ent was still there, so he wouldn¡¯t attract any attention. On the other hand, An Zheng and the others could tell from their words that they wereing from afar.

    Du Shoushou squatted on the riverbank and watched themoners happily bringing carts after carts of things like pigs, cows, chickens and ducks up to the surface, then driving them towards and throwing them into the river.

    ¡°I would be angry if I weriver god.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°Who likes to eat raw things ah ¡­ To be honest, looking at the lives of themoners in the Azure Province, it was likely that even a normalmoner would not be willing to kill a pig every year to eat it. Pour into the river... Let me tell you this, if the River God really doesn¡¯t stir up trouble after pouring these things over, then he¡¯s definitely going to be dead. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him: You talk too much. All thesemoners are counting on Chi He to live and eat. Bowing, they will havsychologicalfort. ¡±

    ¡°I still think it¡¯s a waste.¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenlyughed: ¡°An Zheng, I have an idea.¡±

    An Zheng squinted his eyes, ¡°I can see the lust in your eyes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Pfft, seriously, very serious.¡±

    He pulled An Zheng over to him and told him what he thought whileughing. After An Zheng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°You don¡¯t look like one either, who would have such a fat River God like you!¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to be the River God.¡±

    He took out a set of armor and wore it, holding the Triton in his hand: ¡°Look, don¡¯t you think I am like the River God?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he jumped into the Red River while the crowd was not paying attention to him. An Zheng didn¡¯t have any other choice, and thought that he should just rx. He teleported to the river. There were people everywhere, so no one noticed how he got there.

    Just as everyone was about to throw the offerings into the Red River and pray for the good weather this year, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared. Soon after, the river began to bubble as if it was boiling. Not long after, a fat river god wearing a helmet and holding a trident slowly rose up from the water. An Zheng snapped his fingers in the crowd, and a Power of Essence Thunder appeared behind him. It circled around him like a dragon.

    ¡°Look, the river god has appeared!¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted from the crowd, and then knelt down with his head lowered, ¡°Paying respects to the River God!¡±

    When themoners heard this, they all followed suit and knelt down. The scene was quite spectacr.

    Du Shoushou coughed a few times. ¡°That, everyone pay attention to that ¡­¡±

    Saying this, he felt a little dirty. After tidying up his words, he continued, ¡°I am this Red River¡¯s River God. I felt your desire and came out to meet you. I just wanted to tell you that I don¡¯t need these things. ¡°Ox, sheep, pigs, all of you can take them back.¡±

    Someone cried out, ¡°Lord River God, do you think the things we have offered are not enough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are willing to offer more gifts. We only hope that the River Deity can protect us.¡±

    ¡°Great Master of the River Deity, I hope that this year¡¯s Red River will be calm. Let¡¯s catch a few more boats of fish.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand, ¡°Listen to me, I appreciate your kindness, but I feel guilty if you people give me something you normally don¡¯t even want to eat. I am a righteous god of the river. That was called corruption! You can take everything back and keep it for yourselves. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the river god. I eat fish, not those things.¡±

    He sounded serious.

    ¡°I am a just and honest god of the river. You all can rest assured that with me here, I guarantee that Chi He will not harm you. Obediently bring everything back and don¡¯t throw it into the river again. You don¡¯t know, these pigs, sheep, and the like all drown in the river, which is especially smelly. ¡±

    An old man knelt down and shouted, ¡°River God, this ioken of our goodwill.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a small token of our goodwill.¡±

    ¡°We offered it to you willingly.¡±

    Du Shoushou red: ¡°Are you not obedient? Alright, I¡¯ll ept this then. When I get back, I¡¯ll rush back wituge wave. Let me look at the houses that have flooded you, and let me see if you feel any heartache. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai squatted beside An Zheng andughed until his mouth almost split open: ¡°Give him electricity, let him smoke his ass.¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing and snapped his fingers. Just as Du Shoushou was about to give his speech, suddenly, a bolt of purple lightning charged out from behind him, followed by the emergence of green smoke.

    ¡°Look, the river god is smoking!¡±

    Chen Shaobai yelled out, but Monkey wasughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t even get up.

    ¡°Ah, river god, why are you smoking?!¡±

    The monkey jeered.

    Du Shoushouughed awkwardly: I¡¯m angry at you! Let me tell you this, if I don¡¯t take everything back, don¡¯t even talk about smoking on my ass, my whole body will be covered in smoke. ¡±

    Right at this moment, a flock of geese flew back from the south. They formed a single character at one time and a single character at the other. An Zheng pointed with his finger, and the smokeing out from Du Shoushou¡¯s butt became even thicker. With a wave of his hand, he formed a foolish character, with a wave of his hand, he formed a threatening character ¡­

    Du Shoushou coughed a few times: ¡°I am the River God, I don¡¯t want face.¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed so much that he almost fell to the ground and stoppedughing. Monkey looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°Alright, alright, give him some face. At any rate, he is doing a good deed. So much stuff in the river, and I feel sorry for it. ¡°It¡¯s more important for themoners to bring back their belongings. I hope that after this incident, there won¡¯t be another custom like this in the future.¡±

    Du Shoushou waved his hand to disperse the smoke around him, feeling that his butt might have turned ck. But in this sort of serious situation, he still had to endure it.

    ¡°Remember, not just today, but every year from now on, you are not allowed to give me these things.¡± This time, I came out because I wasn¡¯t this river godst year. Thest river god was taken out due to corruption and had his head chopped off. Think about it, wouldn¡¯t it harm me if I took your things? Rest assured, as long as I don¡¯t take your things, I will always be the river god of the Red River and will always protect you. ¡±

    It was unknown who kowtowed first, ¡°Thank you, River God for your care! We are truly fortunate. ¡±

    The group ofmoners followed suit and kowtowed, and in an instant, the sound of their heads hitting the ground was heard. Even theborers who were watching the ceremony from afar on the riverbed had all knelt down as well. Satisfied, Du Shoushou stood on the surface of the river and waved non-stop: ¡°Alright, alright, you can leave now, what should we do now? If you want to be rich, you have to do it yourself. Let¡¯s not do these feudal superstitions. Just look at me, I am just likiver god. I will lead the way to get rid of the feudal superstitions! ¡±

    He felt that it was about time, and then he would be exposed. After coughing a few times, he said, ¡°I will stay here and watch over you all. Firstly, I will protect themoners on both sides of the Red River. Secondly, I will monitor you to see if you are doing good deeds and doing evil deeds. Good man, I¡¯ll give him a good report. Bad person, hmph ¡­ I will make him die a graveless death! ¡±

    Then he began to sink, and the water turned again.

    Chen Shaobai could not help but exim in admiration, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me that his technique was quite pretty. How did he manage to spread the waves so evenly?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    An Zheng thought that this was indeed possible.

    Amidst the cheers and gratitude, Du Shoushou slowly sank into the Red River. As he dived downwards, his face was brimming with a satisfied smile. When he entered the river below his waist, the river began bubbling, confirming Monkey¡¯s conjecture ¡­

    ¡°Look, the water is sshing out of the water, that¡¯s spraying out of the water. ¡°Once in the water, it will bubble ¡­¡±

    ¡°If Du Shoushou knew what you said, he could drown you to death in the water.¡±

    The three of them talked andughed as they returned to the higher parts of the riverbank, squatting there and waiting for Du Shoushou to return. Themoners didn¡¯t want to leave for a long time, the majority of them still knelt down in gratitude. No one doubted that Du Shoushou was a fake River God. After all, that Purple Lightning Dragon looked so realistic. In this scene, the props were much more realistic than the actors.

    The three of them waited for a while, but still, Du Shoushou did note back. Standing up to take a look, he realized that in the depths of the river where Du Shoushou had sunk, there seemed to be a vague, gigantic ck shadow shing by.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    An Zheng growled, as he teleported towards the river.

 Chapter 1402 - Underwater Gallery

    <h4>Chapter 1402 ¨C Underwater Gallery</h4>

    Originally, An Zheng, Monkey and the other two were still squatting on the riverbank joking, waiting for Du Shoushou to return. But after waiting for a long time and seeing that Du Shoushou still had not reached the shore, An Zheng stood up and looked towards the river, just in time to see a gigantic ck shadow sh across the water.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    An Zheng said softly, and teleported to the side of the river. Chen Shaobai and Monkey didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they could hear the anxiety and unease in An Zheng¡¯s tone. An Zheng and Monkey had just arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something must have happened to Du Shoushou. Brother Monkey, wait for us at the shore for support. I¡¯ll go down with Xiao Bai to take a look first.¡±

    An Zheng said to the monkey before jumping down. Chen Shaobai followed An Zheng and jumped into the red river, and didn¡¯t even say a single word. They had reached a tacit understanding that they did not need tomunicate with each other.

    Although the name Chi He was a little turbid, but the majority of the river water was actually not turbid at all, if not An Zheng would not have immediately seen a gigantic ck shadow within the water. When Du Shoushou had jumped into the water just now, the actions of the two had caused a wave of shocked cries.

    Themoners saw someone jumping into the river and gathered around him.

    An Zheng had Water Repelling Pearls on his body, and upon entering the river, the river automatically parted. There wasn¡¯t a single drop of water within a three meter radius from him. Chen Shaobai followed An Zheng, and the two of them started to search the ce cautiously.

    ¡°It seems to be over there.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the left and could feel the aura that remained in the river. Not only that, there was a faint smell of blood in the water. Both of them were very anxious and chased after that direction.

    The river was too wide and the river was so deep that one could not see the bottom. Moreover, the water flow was very fast, so the scent of blood dispersed at an even faster rate. The two of them went up against the current for a bit and there were no longer any traces left behind. Even the faint smell of blood and Qi was flowing downstream.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and started to concentrate his mind power to sense his surroundings. His perception was astonishing, and it quickly spread out in all directions. They were obviously in the dark and cool water, but a fineyer of sweat had already appeared on An Zheng¡¯s forehead not long after. The one who was in trouble was Du Shoushou, how could An Zheng not be anxious?

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Two or three minutester, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes and pointed upstream. He could feel an abnormal flow of the river water upstream. The two of them sped up and headed upstream. Soon, they saw a red stream of watering towards them. It was the blood that had yet topletely dissolve into the water.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart burned with anxiety as he increased his speed to its limit.

    However, a gigantic whirlpool suddenly appeared. Both he and Chen Shaobai were swept into the whirlpool before they could even react. He could only feel that the speed of the water was extremely fast. The two of them were pulled into an extremely dark ce by the whirlpool. Witfft sound, An Zheng¡¯s feetnded on the ground. There was some softness under his feet, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the sand at the bottom of the river.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s voice came from beneath his feet as he hurriedly stepped to the side.

    Du Shoushou cried out, ¡°Hand, hand!¡±

    An Zheng had stepped on Du Shoushou¡¯s butt, and stepped on Du Shoushou¡¯s hand. Du Shoushou didn¡¯t know how he fell down, but heid face down on the ground. It seemed that his breathing wasn¡¯t injured at all. An Zheng took out a few pearls and floated around his body. Following the arrival of the light, he gradually began to clearly see the environment here.

    Raising his head, he could see that the huge whirlpool was still there. The river water was still floating magically above his head. The whirlpool was likuge funnel, but not a single drop of water fell down. They had all been brought here by the whirlpool, but this ce was strangely dry without even a trace of water vapor.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Du Shoushou crawled up and rubbed his chest, since his chest wasrge enough tond first.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Du Shoushou checked his entire body once more, ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­ I was just about to go up when a big fucking fish came to eat me. fat grandpa is still a River God, if I eat fish, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if I get the fish to eat me? fat grandpa forked ¡­ The trident stabbed into the big fish, and the big fish fled with my trident. That is a magical equipment from the fat grandpa, how could it possibly be lost.

    Chen Shaobai looked around and realised that this ce looked like an abandoned pce. The surrounding walls were mottled and one could faintly feel the power of the rune contained within the bricks. Although it was faint, it still maintained the stability of the ce. The bricks were normal, An Zheng looked carefully, and determined that the age of the bricks were already so long ago that he could not urately calcte it. If it wasn¡¯t for the rune, it would have turned to dust long ago.

    ¡°There¡¯s blood.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed to the front.

    There were still fresh blood stains on the ground. The blood hadn¡¯tpletely seeped into the bricks on the floor.

    ¡°fat grandpa¡¯s Trident!¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up and chased after the blood trail.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    An Zheng shouted from behind as he sped up and caught up to Du Shoushou. This ce looked really dpidated. The bricks on the ground were very big and heavy, but they had already be potholes. Following the blood trail on the ground, he actually ran for four to five minutes without seeing the end of it. When he first entered, he felt that this ce was like a great hall. However, now, he felt that this was a long corridor ¡­

    It was just that this corridor was too wide andrge, so it gave off the impression that it wace hall.

    ¡°Who would be so bored as to build such a corridor at the bottom of a river?¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was filled with surprise. After all, this corridor was simply too big. In terms of width, it was no less than a hundred meters. In terms of length, it had now run for four or five minutes. Because it had to stare at the bloodstain, it could not teleport. The masonry used to build such a long underwater corridor could be piled into a mountain. Even if we destroyed the imperial city of the Great Western Jinling, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take out that many bricks.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Du Shoushou saw the gigantic ck shadow in the distance at a nce, and quickly chased after him. That big fish obviously suffered heavy injuries. After all, Du Shoushou was also at the Celestial Sovereign Realm. His growth, was entirely something that An Zheng had helped to build up. All of the top-grade medicinal herbs, medicinal pellets, treasures and the like that Du Shoushou could devour all of them.

    The big fish looked very strange. The head god was small, and his scales were very thick. He even had four legs. As if it was extremely scared, it turned its head to look and quickly crawled forward. However, due to its heavy injuries, the Triton was still stuck on its back, bleeding profusely. After crawling for such a long time, the blood flow was too much. It was obvious that his physical strength was insufficient.

    Du Shoushou chased after it and jumped into the air. His feetnded on the head of the big fish andnded on it. With a bang, the head of the big fish smashed into the ground, causing quite a bit of the floor tiles to shatter. This ce was already dpidated to begin with, and with this collision, the entire corridor began to shake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fierce!¡±

    An Zheng immediately shouted out: ¡°If it¡¯s too fierce, this ce will copse.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, he squatted down on top of the fish¡¯s head and raised his hands to raise it up. When he thought of An Zheng¡¯s words, he raised his hands and gently lowered them: ¡°I¡¯ll make you steal my trident, I¡¯ll make you run ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said. ¡°You fought as if you were flirting with her ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou pulled out the Triton. The big fish had clearly almost lost its blood, but it actually did not have much. Du Shoushou jumped down from the back of the big fish and carefully examined the trident, afraid that it would break.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly noticed something on the body of the big fish, and quickly walked towards it. The big fish thought he was going to kill him, so they shrank to one side, but they were too weak to escape. An Zheng walked over to the big fish and saw that there was something embedded inside the big fish¡¯s scales. He looked closer and found that the jade pendant was almost dead. The jade pendant had turned blue, and it felt as if it had grown rust.

    He reached out to pick up the jade pendant, but the moment he touched it, the big fish immediately twisted in pain.

    Du Shoushou was angry to begin with, when he saw the big fish twisting, he went up and held onto the big fish¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand and pulled the jade pendant over. The jade pendant was actually still wearing a long chain, and the chain was made of metal. There was no longer any trace of magical equipment on the jade pendant. It seemed to be an ordinary jade pendant. Perhaps the jade pendant was hanging on its body when the big fish was still not this big, and as it grew bigger, the pendant actually grew into its own flesh.

    An Zheng turned the jade over to have a look, his expression immediately changing.

    Although the jade pendant was broken, the word was still recognizable ¡­ On the other side of the jade pendant was an ancient seal character. There was only one word, nothing else.

    ¡°Do you know what is here? If you bring us there, we won¡¯t kill you and we will even treat your injuries.¡±

    An Zheng took out some medicine and sprinkled it on the big fish, the big fish immediately looked to be much more rxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, I can kill you at any time.¡±

    Du Shoushou threatened her with ¡­ Although the big fish had yet to take human form, its cultivation was not weak, and its intelligence was not low. It understood thenguage of humans when it heard it. The big fish unexpectedly nodded towards An Zheng as a form of agreement, and then struggled to get up, moving its four limbs, crawling out towards the front. An Zheng told Du Shoushou to contact Monkey not to worry about them, and followed the big fish straight ahead. This underwater corridor was simply too long. No one knew where it led to.

    The big fish seemed to be very familiar with this ce. Looking at its eyes, it seemed as if it was going home.

    Just at this moment, the big fish suddenly stopped. An Zheng looked forward and his expression suddenly changed.

    At the end of the corridor, there were two huge bronze doors.

 Chapter 1403 - Go in, good brother!

    <h4>Chapter 1403 ¨C Go in, good brother!</h4>

    From the time they fell from the whirlpool in the Red River until now, they were at least twelve to thirteen miles away. There was no way to find the answer to the reason behind the construction of such a long underwater corridor.

    But when they arrived at the end of the long corridor and saw the two massive bronze doors, everyone¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Especially An Zheng, looking at that bronze door again, it was as if he was looking at his own life over and over again.

    He remembered back in the illusion, when he saw the bronze door open. In his previous life, Fang Zheng, the first Ming Fa Si of the Da Xi world, had walked into the bronze door and brushed shoulders to him. At that moment, when the two of them pped, Fang Zheng said, ¡°I will leave it to you in the future.¡±

    At that time, An Zheng did not ponder over the meaning of those words. He only thought that it was because he had bid farewell to his current self in the past. The era that belonged to the Great Western Ming Fa Si had passed, and now it was An Zheng¡¯s era.

    However, when An Zheng saw the bronze door again, he met Da Chi¡¯s corpse in that spatial turbulence.

    Da Chi was An Zheng¡¯s life. Fang Zheng, was also An Zheng¡¯s life. So when An Zheng saw the bronze door again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel waves of shock in his heart, and both of his hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    He asked more than once, what was behind the bronze door? But he could only ask himself, so he could never give himself an answer. He was like an ignorant child trying his best to recall the memories of his previous life. Some people said that when they reincarnated, they would bring the memories of their past lives with them. was always envious of stories like these. He also wanted to bring the memories of his past life with him. This way, he wouldn¡¯t feel so at a loss.

    Now, at this moment, An Zheng seemed to understand something.

    Behind the bronze door, it had nothing to do with anyone but himself. Behind the bronze door was his entire life.

    This was not the first time, so An Zheng saw that the bronze door had opened slightly, and that he could obtain some power from it. He used to think that it waeavenly gift. When Oldman Huo said that his luck was heaven-defying, he thought that it was really his luck that had reached its limit.

    Standing in front of the bronze door, An Zheng was unable to calm down.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai noticed that something was wrong with An Zheng and immediately asked.

    ¡°I seem to have found the answer.¡±

    An Zhengughed, and said somewhat bitterly, ¡°So the answer had always been with me, but I didn¡¯t notice it at all. Again and again, I thought it was a coincidence, or maybe it was some kind of luck. Even though I had thought of this as an inheritance, I still hadn¡¯t thought about where it came from. I have already prepared myself, but I have miscalcted. After several cycles of reincarnation, I have lost all my memories of the past. Thus, these preparations have be very hard to understand. ¡±

    He stretched out his hand to open the bronze door, but the trembling of his hand became more and more intense as it hovered in the air.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Du Shoushou was confused: ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Behind the door is me.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice became hoarse, and his throat began to burn with pain. This sudden realization made An Zheng excited, nervous, and scared. He wanted to open the door and see what inheritance it was, but he didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid that he would see an unfamiliar him sleeping peacefully inside. This time, the one definitely wouldn¡¯t be Da Chi, but who else could it be?

    The bronze door was tightly shut, but he could still feel a very powerful aura from within. An Zheng suddenly understood that this fish was actually just an ordinary baby fish. It did not know how it found this ce when it was still young, but it found the aura that came out of the bronze door. After a long time, it was actually able to cultivate.

    ¡°How do I open it?¡±

    Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t resist extending his hands to push open the bronze door. The muscles on his arms tensed up and the veins popped out, but even after using all of his strength, he was still unable to do anything. The bronze door seemed to have been cast to death. The two doors were ced neatly together without even a crack. Du Shoushou rolled up his sleeves as if he did not believe it. He rooted his legs to the ground and pushed out both of his hands. The door did not budge.

    An Zheng subconsciously held up the almost broken jade in his hand, as if he understood something. He walked to the bronze door and looked around. The bronze door was covered with simple and unadorned patterns, but it seemed to contain the profound mysteries of the Grand Dao. The patterns did not seem to be connected, but they did not seem to have a beginning or an end. The source could not be found. However, he was able to find a small piece of it.

    Only then did An Zhenge to his senses, the jade in his hand was not jade at all. The bronze door was made of an extremely special material. It looked like bronze, but the jade pendant in his hand also gave off an ancient feeling. This was also why the jade pendant would rust, where the jade pendant would rust.

    An Zheng inserted the jade into the missing spot, and with a light ¡®ka¡¯ sound, he inserted it perfectly. The moment the jade pendant was ced on the bronze door, the entire underwater corridor began to shake. It was as if a massive wave was rushing in from the other end of the underwater corridor, and in the next second, it wouldpletely engulf them.

    The bronze door shook a few times, and a golden brilliance shed from the patterns on top of the door. The lines became clearer and clearer, as if they were alive. Chen Shaobai seemed to have sensed something as he retreated backwards and looked towards the bronze door from a distance. Then, he shouted, ¡°An Zheng,e over here and take a look!¡±

    An Zheng immediately went over and stood beside Chen Shaobai, and looked at the bronze door from afar. Because the patterns were very shallow and simple, he had not seen anything special before. Furthermore, the door was too high and wide. Standing by the side of the door, one would not be able to clearly see the pattern on the door. Even if they had seen it from afar, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell when the patterns weren¡¯t lit up.

    ¡°Reincarnation.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed at the bronze door, and two words came out of his mouth.

    An Zheng also saw that the part that was lit up, had formed two ancient seal characters... Samsara.

    ¡°Just how many cycles of reincarnation have we gone through?¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this matter has nothing to do with us? I have a very bold idea all of a sudden... We didn¡¯t know you from the very beginning. We were just your friends in that lifetime, Da Chi. ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face changed: Are you saying that An Zheng is much older than us?

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°I guess that¡¯s probably the case ¡­ He doesn¡¯t know how many lifetimes he¡¯s been through, but what I know seems to be only that one. As for you, I don¡¯t know. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You are clearly discriminating against me. Is it amazing who has more reincarnations? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not just the number of times a man is awesome. You should be able to live as long as you live, even if you live as long as you can. ¡°Hmph, nothing special.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I suddenly felt that what you said was f * cking reasonable ¡­¡±

    The light on the bronze door stopped flowing, and the two golden words of reincarnation also dimmed. In the end, all the light was focused on the gap between the door, causing it to look extremely bright. With a squeaking sound, the door slowly opened. The golden light from within shone out, piercing the eyes of those who saw it. The three of them could not bear it and involuntarily closed their eyes.

    The moment they closed their eyes, they seemed to hear a strange cry. When they felt the light dim a little, they opened their eyes and saw that the giant baby fish had disappeared from the doorway. Right at this moment, An Zheng heard the sound of rustling at his feet. Lowering his head to take a look, he saw a baby fish that was only a foot long quickly crawling at his feet. As it crawled past An Zheng¡¯s feet, it raised its head to take a look. There was an unfathomable luster in its eyes.

    Samsara.

    An Zheng understood something.

    The door opened, and An Zheng stood there, not daring to take a step forward.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    Chen Shaobai patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Oldman Huo doesn¡¯t mean that your luck is heaven-defying. Actually, this so-called luck is something that you have umted through countless reincarnation cycles. Behind this bronze door is not only your past, but the answer as well. Every time you go out alone, I want to follow you. There is no reason for a brother to let you take the risk alone. No matter what we do or what we face, we should face it together. But this time, we can¡¯t stay with you. ¡±

    He hugged An Zheng tightly, ¡°Inside is something that belongs to you alone, we¡¯ll guard it outside for you.¡±

    Du Shoushou also came over and the three of them hugged together.

    ¡°Xiao An, when I was in Mount Cang Man, I told you that the person I admire the most in my life is the Great Western Ming Fa Si¡¯s, and that is my idol. Who knew that you were actually Fang Zheng. I thought that was already a very, very awesome thing to do. Only now do you know that to you, Fang Zheng is just a very, very short life. You haven¡¯t been able to survive the machinations of others, but you have an even more awesome past. Think about it, Da Chi... I thought it was my ancestor, but it was even f * cking you. ¡±

    He released his hand and punched An Zheng on the chest: ¡°Go, the thing inside is waiting for you. There are some things I didn¡¯t want to say, and I¡¯m a bit embarrassed. My best brother is the Great Western Ming Fa Si Fang Zheng. I am already very proud of him, but it seems that he can still be stronger than me, and I will be even more proud of him. Be brave, go ¡­ The adonis and I stood guard at the door. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll guard this door for you. ¡±

    An Zheng was extremely touched, he did not know what to say, and strongly embraced the two as he nodded, then walked towards the bronze door withrge strides. When he reached the door and was about to go in, he turned back, wanting to tell them both to be careful. This was the brotherly love, a brotherly love that would never be indifferent.

    The moment he turned around, he knew that he would see two of his good brothers standing shoulder to shoulder, guarding the door for him.

    The moment he turned his head back, he saw Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai squatting down, and escaped from the spatial artifact witotpot, meat, and barbecue rack ¡­

 Chapter 1404 - Cultivating From Me

    <h4>Chapter 1404 ¨C Cultivating From Me</h4>

    The bronze door was just a crack, but it was too big. The two of them walked in side by side and didn¡¯t feel crowded. There was still a dazzling golden light shining from inside the door, which pierced An Zheng¡¯s eyes so hard that he could not open them.

    Because the light was too intense, An Zheng did not see anything during the time he walked in. It was just that he felt that the surroundings were extremely warm, just like when he waszily lying on a bench in the afternoon, basking in the sun. The same cannot open eyes, the samefortablefort.

    It was an iparably strong sense of familiarity, as if An Zheng had returned home.

    A person like An Zheng had long gotten used to wandering the Four Seas. As such, in An Zheng¡¯s opinion, home was not a fixed ce. As long as his family and friends were around, anywhere was his home. However, the moment he entered, a thought suddenly appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind ¡­ Home.

    Finally, the golden light wasn¡¯t as dazzling as before. An Zheng slowly opened his eyes and started to get used to the light. He imagined what he would see when he entered the bronze door. Every time he imagined it, it would make his heart surge.

    But behind these two bronze doors, An Zheng did not see the magnificent scene that he imagined.

    This was a very quiet peach forest, and there was a small stone path winding through it. It was very quiet, just when the peach blossoms were in bloom. A few exquisite and beautiful butterflies fluttered in front of An Zheng¡¯s face for a while before flying off into the distance. An Zheng took in a deep breath.

    Every peach tree was beautiful, every flower was beautiful.

    There weren¡¯t any multicolored auspicious birds here, nor were there any huge demonic beasts. A few magpies stood on a peach tree not far away, chirping away, as if they were talking to An Zheng ¡­ Wee back.

    In the peach forest, the grass on the ground was only an inch tall. It looked especially cute and fresh with its soft and green fur. It waefreshing feeling. He thought that even if he built a thatched cottage here and stayed here, he would never feel bored or lonely.

    Then, An Zheng, who was walking along a stone path, saw a thatched cottage.

    The straw covering the roof of the hut was so clean that it seemed to be moving at the speed of light. There was a fence outside the hut. It was made of peach branches. The door was open and the chimney on top of the thatched cottage was still smoking.

    An Zheng was excited, he did not know which life he would be in in this hut. There waoe and sickle by the door. There was a stone mill in the small courtyard, and some crushed grains could still be seen underneath it.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Is anyone there? ¡±

    An Zheng asked, only then did he realize how hoarse his voice was.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote.¡±

    Someone in the room spoke, and the door opened on its own.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he tidied up his clothes before entering the door. Although he was sure that he was the only person he was going to meet, he told himself that he had to be serious. It¡¯s not just the past, it¡¯s the future. Every single one of his lives seemed to be greater than this one. At the very least, he had done many great things.

    Regardless of whether it was Da Chi, or the Fang Zheng who looked like his cultivation was far from his current level.

    An Zheng entered the hut and went into the living room. The living room¡¯s furnishings were very simple, there were only a few chairs and a table. On the table, there were some very simple dried fruits. They were nothing more than seeds, peanuts and the like. The room was lit with a strange fragrance. It was neither strong nor stimting, making people feel better.

    ¡°I¡¯m cooking. Come over and talk.¡±

    The voice came from another room. An Zheng responded and subconsciously tidied up his clothes again. He didn¡¯t know why he was so nervous. After going through hundreds of battles, going through all kinds of hardships, and going through all kinds of dangers, he felt like a child being called into the office for the first time by a teacher.

    An Zheng pushed open the door and walked in, and immediately smelled the fragrance of ordinary food. Yes, it was extremely normal, but it was this very normal that made his stomach grow hungry.

    ¡°Sit down and wait. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    There was a man dressed in cloth sitting next to the stove. He grabbed a handful of peach branches with one hand and threw them into the stove while fanning himself witalm-leaf fan with the other. His clothes were old, but clean. The grey cloth had been washed to the point that it had turned white. The sleeves were rolled up, revealing a pair of beautiful hands. Clean, slender, clean.

    He turned around and nced at An Zheng, and An Zheng¡¯s heart unconsciously started beating faster.

    It was the face of a very handsome young man, which was different from An Zheng¡¯s appearance. He looked the same manly and strong, the same clean and beautiful. He had beautiful eyebrows and beautiful eyes, and when he spoke, he revealed neat white teeth.

    He really did look very young, but he had a head full of white hair.

    It did not have a single strand of ck hair, and was as white as snow, causing An Zheng to feel an inexplicable pain in his heart.

    ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    he asked.

    An Zheng shook his head. He was not disappointed, not at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cultivator.¡±

    The young man stood up, lifted the lid of the pot, and the heat from the pot gushed out in an instant, making the room seem like a fairnd. There was nothing particrly exquisite inside. It was jusot of steamed buns, and every single one of them was very white and round.

    There was also a stew in the other pot. The aroma of the stew mixed with the smell of the steamed buns that had just been steamed. It instantly made one¡¯s stomach rumbling with hunger.

    ¡°My name is Pu Nong.¡±

    The young man smiled warmly.

    ¡°It could be said that you were the first one.¡±

    He picked up the steamed buns one by one from the pot and ced them on a palm-grass braid. Then, he dragged it and ced it on the table beside him.

    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, a lot of questions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our time is not so short. We¡¯ll talk to you while we eat.¡±

    Pu Nong carried the stew over and then washed two pairs of chopsticks before cing them on the opposite side of the table. An Zheng sat down opposite of him, still feeling a little uneasy. Although the white-haired young man sitting across from him was not a cultivator and felt no powerful aura, he was extremely nervous. For some reason, that seemingly ordinary youth who did not have the slightest bit of presence, was actually likeerless expert, causing An Zheng to feel extremely unnatural.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Pu Nong picked up a steamed bun and took a bite. As he chewed, he said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about me first ¡­ Simply put, I am your first life. ¡°Originally, I should live in a very distant era, but because we messed up time in a certain lifetime, I randomly appeared here.¡±

    Heughed, somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    An Zheng picked up the chopsticks and the steamed buns, and at this moment, they suddenly became natural. It was as if the person sitting across from him was not his first life, but his eldest brother. As he ate, he listened to his elder brother talk. He talked about family matters, but he didn¡¯t waste any time at all. Of course, this was just a feeling. What Pu Nong had told him was not about family matters.

    ¡°What is the legend of the future generations about? About the appearance of cultivation?¡±

    Pu Nong asked.

    An Zheng answered, ¡°Rumor has it that the Dao Sect has opened uath of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Dao Sect?¡± ¡°What is that ¡­¡±

    Pu Nong frowned slightly: ¡°It¡¯s one person?¡±

    ¡°It can also berson, or it can be said to be a ¡­ At the sect. ¡°ording to the rumors, the Daofathers began their practice of cultivation and founded their own Dao Sect. Thus, their practice grew even more glorious.¡±

    Pu Nong replied, ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Pu Nong said as he ate, ¡°There is always a first for everything. For the first time, people found out that the seeds of wheat could be crushed into flour. For the first time, people found out that flowers could be used to brew wine. Many, many, many, many first times, all in those wild days. I don¡¯t know who the so-called Daofathers are, nor do I know what the Dao Sect is. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, cultivation does note from the Dao Sect. ¡±

    He pointed outside, ¡°Do you see the rope hanging from the fence? There was a knot on it. In the beginning, people had no words, so they could not remember many things that had been going on for a long time. Thus, they tied knots on the rope as marks. And the person who created this method is even older than I am. All living things in this world were born to be useful. This was useful, but it meant that it was useful to people. People are used to seeing themselves as the center of the world, all things to live around people, for people, these things are divided into two, useful and useless. The process of people bing stronger is this kind of process of discovering whether everything is useful to them or not. ¡±

    ¡°The cattail grass can be weaved into clothes, a grill, a cushion, and this is useful. In the process of this discovery, the greatest value would be extracted from the useful items, allowing the person¡¯s progress to be even faster. A single thing to eat was useful. But finding out that eating is more important than eating is not as simple as it seems. ¡±

    ¡°I did something.¡±

    Pu Nongughed with a little pride.

    ¡°Initially, I did not like to stay in one ce and liked to travel around the world. I¡¯ve been around a lot, eating and dressing, and I¡¯ve had to find out for myself. I knew what to eat and what not to eat before many people. And what happens to my body when I eat something, for the first time, is confirmed in my body. Initially, this kind of verification was not done on purpose, it was just for the sake of eating their fill. However, when I realized that some things can actually cause my body to change in a way that is somewhat bad, I started to deliberately try it out. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed: Try it?

    ¡°Yes, this is the beginning of the first stage of cultivation.¡±

    Pu Nongughed, the pride on his face became even more obvious, but he did not reveal it at all. There was a kind of radiance on his body, the radiance of an ordinary person, but it was enough to make every cultivator feel ashamed.

    ¡°The beginning of cultivation isn¡¯t just any Daofather or Dao Sect.¡±

    Pu Nong lifted his finger and pointed at himself, then at An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It could also be you.¡±

 Chapter 1405 - Nine lifetimes of reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1405 ¨C Nine lifetimes of reincarnation</h4>

    Pu Nong said these words with a very calm tone, without the slightest bit of emotion. But hearing these words, An Zheng¡¯s heart was like raging waves. All cultivators knew, and believed, that the origin of cultivation was the Daofather. Therefore, no cultivator, not even a member of the Buddhist Sect of the Western Regions, would dare topletely deny the status of a Daofather.

    However, what An Zheng heard at that moment, turned everything upside down.

    Pu Nong nced at An Zheng and saw disbelief in his eyes.

    ¡°You are not doubting me, but you are doubting yourself.¡±

    Pu Nong put down his tableware, and after being silent for a while, he said: ¡°Can you understand what I said just now?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°I can understand, but it will surpass my imagination.¡±

    ¡°Your current cultivation direction should be a little off.¡±

    Pu Nong said seriously, ¡°Do you think that the power of all living things originates from the Outer World? You think that the strongest power in this world is not in this world. Therefore, you have been trying to sense the power of the Human Realm Upon Heavens since very early on, and what you are doing is something many people should have already done. You don¡¯t know anything about the Human Realm Upon Heavens, and neither do I. But there are some things, I think, that are not wrong. ¡±

    ¡°In those worlds in the Outer World, if every star is one world, then there can only be two types of stars. First, a world of life. Second, a lifeless world. Not to mention a lifeless world, that kind of ce didn¡¯t even have life, so naturally there wasn¡¯t anything that could be used as a support for cultivation. He only said that there was a world of life, what could life not do without? Air, water, edible things. As long as these three conditions were satisfied, it would be enough. Even in such a vile environment, there were still signs of life. I¡¯m not just talking about people. ¡±

    Pu Nong said: ¡°Look at a cup of water, it¡¯s just a cup of water. But there are so many invisible creatures in the water that ordinary people can¡¯t tell, but I can. I discovered these things very, very early. So no matter how terrible the environment was, as long as there was water, air, and food, there must be something that could survive. And these things, do we not have them in our world? ¡±

    Heughed, ¡°There is so much power in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. not so strange. ¡±

    An Zheng felt that he hadprehended something.

    Pu Nong continued to speak, ¡°You haven¡¯t evenpletely absorbed the power of this world, and all you want to do is to absorb the power of the Outer World. Your cultivation will float, not your foundation. Whenever you are able to draw power from all living things in this world, you will be the God of a realm. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°You just understand, but you don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Pu Nong continued to speak, ¡°Cultivators have always neglected the most basic of things. The higher the Cultivation Power, the more floating it bes. For example, food and water were not very important things to cultivators. After reaching a certain level, there was almost no need for food or water. At that time, eating and drinking was merely satisfying a desire. For ordinary people, food and water are essential. Without food or water, you will die, do you understand? ¡±

    An Zheng did not understand.

    ¡°Every living thing is especially energetic. For example, wheat was ground into flour, and flour was also the most suitable food foerson¡¯s stomach. This was the energy of wheat. It could not be ignored. For example, how could a small grass be alive? Because it can draw what it needs from the soil and the air and sunlight, so it can grow. and that extends out, the soil, the water, the sun. ¡±

    Pu Nong looked at An Zheng: ¡°I bet that in any world outside this world, any world which uses an infinite amount of power, you wouldn¡¯t have as many species as this world. In other words, the world we live in is the strongest. ¡±

    He stood up, walked to the window, and pointed to the sky. ¡°You already know who the enemy is? Where did the man who was going to exterminate the human cultivatorse from and where did he grow strong? It was not the Ethereal Sky, but the real world. If they were to go to the Human Realm Upon Heavens, they would just say that there was only one kind of desire ¡­ They only had the intention to roam the wider world after their world became nearly invincible. Just like you, after you became an expert in that mountain city, you wanted to go out and see the outside world. ¡±

    He returned to the table and sat down. ¡°Precipitate yourself first, so that you can absorb the power of all living things in this world. What I¡¯m saying is not to tyrannically snatch the power from other species. If you try to snatch it again, it will be someone else¡¯s, not yours. You have to learn, learn the ability of other species to survive. For example, how could small grass extract nutrients from the soil? For example, how could those invisible creatures survive in the water? ¡±

    An Zheng seemed to understand what he meant, as though someone was shouting that the door was slowly opening. Inside the door was an even more powerful world, an even wider world. Once he understood and gained insights into it, he would truly be a World God.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that the powerful people outside this world are only strong because of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The reason why they were going to the Human Realm Upon Heavens to absorb power was because the power contained in this world was no longer sufficient to satisfy them. When you be strong to that extent, if you go again, you will discover that everything wille to fruition. ¡±

    After Pu Nong finished saying all this, he picked up his bowl and chopsticks again and continued eating: ¡°This is what I can give you. I am not a cultivator, I am a discoverer. You¡¯ll open other doors, and each one will give you some help. ¡°Some might give you a little bit of power, while others might give you a little bit of inspiration.¡±

    ¡°There are other bronze doors?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    ¡°Eye of Nine Incarnations, do you really not understand?¡±

    Pu Nongughed, thinking that An Zheng was so foolish that he looked cute.

    ¡°Nine Revolutions ¡­¡±

    An Zheng was stunned.

    Pu Nong said: ¡°You still don¡¯tpletely understand, why Eye of Nine Incarnations and you havype of connection that can¡¯t be severed? It¡¯s not that the Eye of Nine Incarnations was your past eyes, it¡¯s that I¡¯m your first life and my eyes are still on my face. The Eye of Nine Incarnations is a manifestation of your peak strength. In other words, the Eye of Nine Incarnations is the most important preparation you have made for you to defeat that faceless weirdo in the future. ¡±

    ¡°You must have been able to deduce that in the ninth reincarnation, you would have forgotten far too many things. You don¡¯t even remember who you were or what you were doing. Therefore, Eye of Nine Incarnations will appear beside every one of your reincarnated identities to remind you. It was a connecting object, and had two uses. The first was to bring back your memories and let you gradually awaken. Secondly, it is an ultimate ability. ¡±

    ¡°Ultimate ability?¡±

    An Zheng really did not understand this time.

    Pu Nong smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, why do you need time to be disordered?¡±

    ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t beat that faceless weirdo, we forcefully changed the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth was agape, and just as the word he did not understand was about toe out, a ball of light suddenly exploded in his head. In the blink of an eye, he came tealization.

    ¡°I just said it before, the Eye of Nine Incarnations is a link.¡±

    Pu Nong said calmly, ¡°Actually, in this life of mine, there is no connection between me and that so called faceless weirdo. I did not know that in the future, there would berson like him who would want to exterminate human cultivators. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. After all, I am only a discoverer, not a true cultivator. Your rtionship with that faceless weirdo began from the first lifetime of Da Chi. ¡±

    ¡°Da Chi¡¯s first life? Da Chi still has a second life? ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t you think that what you have heard and discovered Da Chi, is somewhat contradictory? I know that you have met a Da Chi in the spatial turbulence.

    An Zheng became more and more confused. He felt like he had found a line in his brain, but it was instantly buried in thousands of lines. Many things seemed to be very clear, but when you wanted to straighten out that line, you would find that it was twisted and twisted,pletely out of order.

    ¡°Because of your ego.¡±

    Pu Nong exined, ¡°The faceless weirdo appeared in the first lifetime of Da Chi. At that time, you thought that you, Purple Ivy, and the Demon Master would be able to defeat him with your own strength. However, you¡¯ve lost. You also sensed that you will lose, so you messed up the time. However, messing up time is not so long, not so big, you just let yourself an additional reincarnation. You think that since you have already fought with the faceless weirdo once and know his weaknesses and strengths, if I give you another chance, you will definitely be able to beat him. However, when your second life of Da Chi appeared, you realized that you were wrong. ¡±

    An Zheng listened quietly, and the chaotic lines slowly became smooth.

    ¡°The Da Chi of his second life has always been searching for a way to defeat the faceless weirdo, pretty much alone. He traveled to many ces and tried many different cultivation methods, but in the end, he did not seed. At this moment, he realized that he had to make a change. Therefore, he decided to change the time for the second time. And this time, with the help of Purple Ivy and the Demon Master, it will only be you. There is only one way to make the time that has changed greater. ¡±

    An Zheng understood. ¡°Enter chaotic space.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pu Nong nodded his head, ¡°We have entered into chaotic space. Because in chaotic space, not only is space chaotic, time is also chaotic. If the trajectory of time is said to be a gigantic millstone, then previously, the three of you relied on your own strength to spin this millstone. However, if second generation Da Chi wanted to turn this millstone again, he would not be able to do so by relying on his own strength. He could only gamble ¡­ He entered chaotic space, a ce where time was chaotic to begin with. ¡°With the guidance of the Chaotic Space, the millstone has begun to move.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°Now I understand.¡±

    Pu Nong acknowledged: ¡°To you, there arotal of nine bronze doors that you have to find and search for. Once you obtain all the legacies from the nine bronze doors, the Eye of Nine Incarnations will help you gather the power of the ninth reincarnation. ¡±

    Pu Nong slightly lifted his chin. He still looked calm, but his tone carried a arrogance that An Zheng was familiar with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t defeat him in this life. You can¡¯t defeat him in two lifetimes. How can you not defeat him when nine lifetimes are gathered together?¡±

 Chapter 1406 - Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1406 ¨C Tears</h4>

    An Zheng sat there and thought for a long time, seriously considering what Pu Nong had said to him. Most of the words were very simple, but if one were to carefully think about it, one would realize that there were many truths contained within. This was the simplest and most basic of all truths.

    ¡°What was your era like?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    Pu Nong was slightly startled, as if he did not expect An Zheng to ask such a question.

    ¡°My era ¡­¡± It shouldn¡¯t be too different from the current world. If one must say that it is different, then it should be ¡­ It was rtively simpler. The pursuits of my generation were not as many as they are now. Most people only pursued one word: live. After all, there were no true cultivators at that time. Filling their stomachs and avoiding the beasts¡¯ attacks were the best days to survive. Cultivators nowadays only seek for two words, which is simr to the meaning of life ¡­ ¡°Longevity.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Cultivators who did not pursue longevity could not be considered qualified cultivators.

    ¡°You have already been reincarnated in time. Do you understand my enemy?¡±

    ¡°You finally asked.¡±

    Pu Nong smiled, giving An Zheng a very dependable feeling.

    Then, Pu Nong seriously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m a little not used to you suddenly being so mischievous.¡±

    Pu Nong smiled and said, ¡°What I understand are myself, and my own reincarnations. If everyone could see others on the path of rebirth, then wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? Because of you, second generation Da Chi relied on his own strength to change the trajectory of time in the Chaotic Storm Space. He is precisely that fulcrum, and we are all people who passed by on that fulcrum, thus were able to see each other. ¡±

    An Zheng replied with an ¡°oh¡±, a bit disappointed.

    Pu Nong said: ¡°This is your own affair, you might not be able to rely on anyone else.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Am I the unlucky one.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I gave you the luck of eight lifetimes in nine lifetimes of reincarnation. How could you be the unlucky one?¡± You just ¡­ The one with no choice. The strongest ability that the Da Chi of the second life possessed was only enough to allow you to reincarnate into nine lifetimes. You are thest reincarnation of your life, you have no choice. ¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°If you say that, then I no longer have any respect for the previous eight generations.¡±

    Pu Nongughed: ¡°I just wanted to let you rx a little. What we are doing our best is just doing our best, that¡¯s all. If he could do it, then he had no qualms about it. We have never let down others. If we do it, no one will know that you are the one who protected everyone. Even if you did, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would be grateful to you. They only felt that your cultivation was the strongest, and that you would naturally have to fend off this cmity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about the opinions of so many people. You just care about your own.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°How about I give up?¡±

    Pu Nong: ¡°This mentality isn¡¯t right ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed, then cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    He got up and walked outside.

    What Pu Nong did not give him was power, it could directly increase his cultivation realm. However, what was given to him was even more valuable than direct force. It was part of the answer. With these answers, An Zheng¡¯s goal became even clearer. Moreover, the things that Pu Nong had told him, such as drawing power from the real world, were even more precious.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat more?¡±

    Pu Nong suddenly said.

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±

    Pu Nong smiled and said: ¡°The food I make, you might only be able to eat it once in your entire life, so it¡¯s better to eat more.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at the steamed buns and dishes. After a moment of silence, he returned to his chair and sat back down, continuing to eat. He lowered his head and gobbled up the remaining six or seven steamed buns and dishes in one go.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    As Pu Nong sat there, his face had unknowingly turned slightly pale, and he looked even more haggard and weak than when he first saw him. An Zheng did not notice it at the beginning, but now, when he thought back to it, he realized that Pu Nong¡¯s condition had be worse and worse since he entered. On the surface, he still looked calm, and even before An Zheng prepared to leave, he still had the mood to make a few jokes. But at this very moment, Pu Nong seemed to already have the feeling of rapidly aging.

    ¡°My hair was still ck before you came.¡±

    Pu Nong stood up while supporting himself up from the table, and walked to the bronze mirror in the room that was not too t, and looked at himself: ¡°I told you just now, that this life of mine actually has nothing to do with the grudges between you two. But, in the end, I¡¯m still you. Da Chi dug me out from such a long time ago because he didn¡¯t want me to peacefully sleep ¡­ When you found your second life¡¯s Da Chi, he gave you an almost indestructible bone. And Fang Zheng, had given you the ability and cultivation method that he hadprehended that belonged to you. Both of them have already done their best, so how can I just give you an answer? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Pu Nong raised his hand and gently caressed his white hair, ¡°I should have died a long time ago. Besides, I didn¡¯t leave nothing for myself. I made nine steamed buns in total and ate one myself. That was some strength that I left for myself. I still want to live until the moment when you defeat the enemy.

    ¡°As for the rest, all of my insights, experiences, understandings towards this world, and the roots of all living things, they are all in those eight steamed buns. Remember what I just said? You have no choice, because you are already in the ninth reincarnation cycle. But we have no choice. ¡°Whatever I can give you, I¡¯ll give it to you ¡­¡±

    He turned around and smiled. He didn¡¯t look likandsome young man anymore, but a middle-aged man with wrinkles on his forehead. Under his white hair, his face looked even older.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have to hurry. I don¡¯t have much left for myself. So you have to hurry, and when you win,e back and see me. The grave I used to have should have been pretty good. In my time, the people loved and respected me, and they called me their father. Because I did something for them, at least let a lot of people know what to eat and what not to eat. People had to do something meaningful in order to live. ¡°We ¡­¡±

    He pointed at himself, then pointed at An Zheng: ¡°No matter how many lives we live, we are all different from the masses.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, his eyes filled with tears.

    Pu Nong waved his hands: ¡°Hurry up and go, stop looking at me, who doesn¡¯t haveart of beauty? Do you know how many young and beautiful women looked up to me in my time? I¡¯m proud, I like whoever I like. ¡°With my current appearance, if you were to see it, wouldn¡¯t I die of shame if other people were to see it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he stood there with both of his hands trembling.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Pu Nong turned around and no longer looked at An Zheng, ¡°Go and do what you have to do. You have already met Fang Zheng, second life¡¯s Da Chi, and met me. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have much time left. It just depends on whether you are faster or that guy is faster.¡±

    An Zheng bowed deeply, then turned around and left. The moment he turned around and left, tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes.

    An Zheng did not turn his head and walked forward withrge strides, the light behind him bing weaker and weaker. He did not even notice that he had walked out of the bronze door. The door creaked as it closed,pletely sealing the light inside. The moment the door closed, An Zheng¡¯s body involuntarily trembled.

    When Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai saw that An Zheng hade out, they immediately went to wee him. Seeing that An Zheng¡¯s expression was not good, Du Shoushou patted his shoulders: ¡°Nothing much, even if this time we did not reap any rewards, we still have a next time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I obtained a lot.¡±

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai looked at each other, and suddenly, the two of them understood the sorrow in An Zheng¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Chen Shaobai did not know what to say. After being stunned for a good while, he pulled An Zheng¡¯s arm: ¡°I even left two big waists for you ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore ¡­¡±

    The three of them were momentarily speechless. At this moment, the underwater corridor suddenly began to shake violently. The three of them immediately reacted and sped off in the direction they came from. The underwater gallery began to copse, and open boulders came crashing down from above. They broke down all the way, and when they looked back into the water, there was nothing there. When he rushed out of the water andnded on the shore, An Zheng squatted there and hugged his head and cried like a child.

    The monkey did not know what had happened. It looked at An Zheng crying in such a miserable and anxious manner, and then grabbed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s clothes. ¡°What did you two do to him!?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Brother, what time is it? Your head is full of sh * t.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Aime like this, I actually didn¡¯t want tough.¡±

    After An Zheng finished crying, he stood up and took a big step forward: ¡°I have business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    Monkey looked at the abnormal An Zheng and asked. Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say.¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°I met an old friend underwater who left after meeting me.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You just randomly walk intiver and you meet an old friend?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just say something else ¡­ Senior Chen, go and see if we can rescue his family. What did Xu Fu find in the past, and what did he leave behind, we don¡¯t have much time left. ¡±

    They did not continue asking because they knew very well that An Zheng would definitely tell them when he wanted to say it himself. They found Old Chen among the crowd, then they discovered that he waspletely dumbfounded, standing there in a daze, thinking it was a wooden stake.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Du Shoushou ran over and pulled Old Chen. Old Chen made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, and then mechanically turned his head to look at Du Shoushou: ¡°Nothing else ¡­ It¡¯s all gone. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°My family.¡±

    Old Chen suddenly squatted down and hugged his head as he cried, just like An Zheng who was by the river.

 Chapter 1407 - Meeting Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1407 ¨C Meeting Soon</h4>

    Old Chen saw a fellow viger in the same vige as him in the crowd when they were withdrawing from the camp. He sneaked in to ask and found out that his wife and children were all dead. How long after he was sent to the camp, his son was killed because he shed with the officers of the camp. His wife went crazy and was thrown into the Red River.

    No one said anything, and no one knew what to say at this time.

    Old Chen repeated that his son had only done it to protect his mother. When his mother had been beaten up, he had rushed up to her and then been beaten to death.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡±

    Old Chen knelt there, his entire body somewhat numb.

    ¡°Freedom, dogshit freedom. In order to pursue this freedom, I lost someone close to me.¡±

    He mumbled these words to himself before standing up and rushing towards the Red River. Du Shoushou pulled him back, while Old Chen shouted for me to die. Du Shoushou pped him hard, causing Old Chen to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Look at your morals. You implicated your wife and children, now that I think about it, why did you do it in the first ce? It¡¯s true that everyone has the right to pursue freedom, but when you get married, you¡¯re not alone. Whatever you do, you have to consider your wife and children, not abandon them for the freedom of bullshit. Didn¡¯t you think of such an oue the moment you left? ¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I feel like I¡¯m crying. I think about what I¡¯ve been doing for a long time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged at Du Shoushou: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I look down on these kind of men. It isn¡¯t impossible for you to think that I am leaving this ce alive. After thinking it over, he decided to think of a way to take his wife and children with him. Forget about having that bug in his body, if a family went out without returning, and stayed in the Yancheng to live, would the people of the Simple Sect go to the Yancheng to gather people for their family? He could find a way to dig up the Truths Worm, but couldn¡¯t he find a way to dig up the entire family? This kind of man, I¡¯d say, isn¡¯t doing well out there. ¡°If I can get along well and have a new wife, I probably won¡¯t even think of my own wife and children.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Fatty, stop talking!¡±

    ¡°I have to.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°When you gave me your conditions back then, I treated you as a man. But the more I thought about it, the more wrong it became. Why did you leave home alone? All day long mumbling that your wife and children are suffering because of you. Yourst bit of conscience has been used up during this trip back to the Azure Province. Go away, wherever you want to go. ¡°I will only save you this time. If you want to die, no one will stop you.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand towards Chen Shaobai, signalling him not to continue persuading Du Shoushou. Actually, what Du Shoushou said was right, every word of his was right.

    ¡°A selfish man like you would probably make many people sympathize with you when you tell these stories.¡±

    Monkey shook his head and let out a long breath. ¡°Tears are a good thing, at least it means that he still has a conscience. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to say. ¡°Senior Chen, men have to carry more on their back. Otherwise, why would the heavens let you be a man?¡±

    He patted Old Chen¡¯s shoulder and took out some silver from his bosom. ¡°Go, return to Yancheng. Starting from the Yancheng once again, when you are alive, you will be even more tormented than if you died. Therefore, I would rather you live tundred years old and think of your wife and children dying because of you, day and night. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head, he did not want to watch this scene anymore.

    He pulled An Zheng to the side. ¡°No matter what Old Chen has done wrong, this kind of coolie camp should not exist anymore.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know what you are thinking, those people in thebor camp are already numb to the pressure, like ves. Most of them hadn¡¯t really made any mistakes. Old Chen¡¯s actions were worth sympathizing with, but not him. But do we just destroy this camp? He had killed all the officers of the camp, so he was afraid that the people of the sect would be able to track him down, and not many people in the camp would be able to survive. They will all be put to death. Anyway, killing them will not be difficult for the people of the Jadeite Sect. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Origin.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°cripple the sect. In the future, my Heavenly Awakening Sect will take over Qingzhou.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes lit up: When?

    An Zheng: ¡°I have to wait a little, I got some inheritance from the bronze door, I need to find a quiet ce to go into closed door cultivation for a few days to digest all the inheritance. Wait until Ie out of seclusion, if I feel that I can defeat Di Songcheng with my power, we will directly go to the Jane Sect to challenge him. If that still wasn¡¯t possible, then he would first go to the ny-nine Secret Realms. Since he came to the Azure Province, he had to take care of those things. Furthermore, in the Nine Prefectures, we have to take care of all these matters. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±

    He went over andforted Old Chen, then left some silver coins. This matter could only be put to rest for now.

    An Zheng and the others could go and help him take revenge on Old Chen¡¯s behalf, and kill all of the officers of thebor camp. But the result? An Zheng and the others could not possibly take all of theborers in the camp away. When An Zheng and the rest leave, if the people from the Jane Secte, thesebourers will suffer even more severe injuries. Who knows how many people will die? Even though the people from the Jane Sect clearly knew that they did not dare to kill the officials from the camp, but when they vented their anger, why would they care about such things?

    An Zheng had always said one thing. Doing good things and doing good things, weren¡¯t done on an impulse. Consider the consequences. If you do a good deed on impulse, but with more serious consequences, then it is not doing good but doing evil.

    After leaving Motai River Town¡¯sbor camp, An Zheng and the rest headed east. In fact, there was a secret realm about 4000 miles away from Motai River, one of the 99 secret realms. These 99 mystic realms were left behind by Xian Xian. Before the First Qin, it was unknown who had created these mystic realms. What was their name? However, ever since Xu Fu went to these ny-nine secret realms, they were known as the Xu Fu secret realms.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking abouroblem.¡±

    As Du Shoushou sat on the carriage, he suddenly raised his head and looked towards An Zheng, ¡°Because I was just thinking about Old Chen, my own mind is still in a daze. I can¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why did senior Chen leave the Azure Province?¡± It was the depression he felt in this life. Leaving aside our enmity towards the Jane Sect, let¡¯s just look at this matter objectively. Firstly, if Elder Chen did not leave, would his family¡¯s days be ruined? Actually, that¡¯s not the case. Old Chen himself had said that although his family couldn¡¯t be considered rich, but they did do business all year round, and their days could still be considered rich. ¡°If he didn¡¯t leave, the people from the sect wouldn¡¯t have gone to kill him for no reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He left, so his wife and children were sent to the coolie camp and died tragically. What kind of ce was thebor camp? It was a violentw enforcement organization created by the Jane Sect to control Qingzhou. It seemed that the people in the camp were all very pitiful, and the crime was so bizarre that it was terrifying. However, as the rulers, from their point of view, it seems that they are only doing what they should be doing. ¡±

    When Du Shoushou said this, even he was stunned.

    ¡°Fatty, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To be able to maintain the stability of the entire Azure Province, the method used must be strong.¡±

    Fatty sighed. ¡°This iatred that cannot be resolved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just hatred, it¡¯s a cycle.¡±

    They all became silent, and their moods became even heavier. There were some things that one could not think about. The more one thought about them, the more terrifying they would be. To ensure the stability of the entire Cyan ins through absolute control, the methods of the people from the Jane Sect were truly too harsh. However, with such harsh methods, as long as they didn¡¯t go against the rules set by them, people¡¯s lives seemed to not be affected by anything. But then he thought, wasn¡¯t this freedom being controlled?

    Contradictory.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    An Zheng patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder, ¡°The only thing we can do is to make our future a little better. Even if it¡¯s us, can we really make the whole world truly fair? ¡°Not really, because we can¡¯t take care of the whole world alone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no one can.¡±

    Du Shoushou let out a dejected sigh, ¡°Then let¡¯s focus on getting better and better at it.¡±

    They had bought the carriage from the town of Motai Creek, pulled by ordinary horses. They did not want to attract too much attention, so they did. Once we leave the Motai River and reach the nearest big city, we will be able to use the town¡¯s transportation array. The nearest big city to Motai River was called Tetai City, and it was also thergest division of the Jane Sect in the northwest of Qingzhou. The news of himing to Shuixin City being destroyed must have already been spread out. At this time, Blizzard City must be heavily guarded. Furthermore, the target of the person called Bai Lingqi was most likely Supremes City, no one knew what that guy was nning to do.

    At the same time, in the Floating tform City, Bai Lingqi, who had changed into a set of ck clothes, and the six beautiful girls, who had also changed into ck cheongsam, stayed at the biggest inn. With their strength, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them not to walk through the city gates. The owner of the inn naturally did not know that this fellow was the one who had caused the destruction of Shuixin City. He politely weed him in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have all the best rooms. You¡¯re not allowed to pick up any other guests on the third floor.¡±

    Bai Lingqi put down a crystal stone. This was already enough for the room fee, and it was more than enough. The boss¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the crystals. She thanked them profusely and led them upstairs.

    ¡°You guys go out and find out which auction house is thergest? I¡¯m going to auction something great so that everyone in Taichung can have a look. Qingzhou is a good ce. In the future, Qingzhou will be the base of my Central ins. Thus, the sect could no longer exist. I¡¯ll give you two days to let everyone in Tantai City know about the auction. When I appeared in the auction house the day after tomorrow, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose anyone who has some reputation in the city. ¡±

    The six young girls bowed and said, ¡°This servant will do as you bid!¡±

    ¡°I need some rest.¡±

    Bai Lingqi looked at the furnishings in the tavern and frowned. Although it was clean and tidy, in his opinion, it was still ridiculously dirty. With a wave of his hand, a hammock flew out of the spatial artifact. An emerald green vine hung over arge, soft bed, covered witure white nket.

    He felt that this world was truly dirty.

 Chapter 1408 - - Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 1408 ¨C Impressive</h4>

    Outside the city, An Zheng and the others gave the carriage they bought to an ordinary person who was walking out. The family was so frightened that they didn¡¯t know how to talk. Looking at the backs of An Zheng and the others as they entered, the mistress of the house patted her chest, ¡°You scared me to death.

    The man shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. What if you¡¯re really stupid?¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, the fat man among them ran back. With a p to the face, he tore down the carriage in front of the family and led the horse into the city.

    Du Shoushou brought his horse back and said as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s really f * cking strange. If I said thank you, I would die.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s not right if you hit people.¡±

    Du Shoushou made an ¡°oh¡± sound, thought that it was true, and suddenly scuttled back. The family had just helped the man to his feet, and when the fat man came back, the man fell to the ground in fright. Du Shoushou took a handful of silver from his spatial artifact and threw it at the man.

    The man picked uooth from the ground and looked at it seriously. ¡°Look, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head, thinking that he was too f * cking stupid.

    After entering the city, the four of them would obviously go to the biggest inn. When had An Zheng and the rest ever stayed in a small inn? Not only did he have to find the biggest one, he also had to wrap up the best rooms. In Du Shoushou¡¯s words, this was a manifestation of a good person¡¯s reward.

    This inn was called the Pleiadian Inn. It was a very vulgar name. However, the inn was veryrge. It wahree story wooden building that was over a hundred meters long. After entering the tavern, Du Shoushou called the boss over. The owner wanted nothing more than to have two inns for himself, so he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but a guest arrived not long ago and booked all the rooms. Esteemed guests, the second floor is pretty good as well.

    Du Shoushou waved his hand: ¡°Then forget it.¡±

    To Chen Shaobai, the look on his face that he would rather sleep on the street than let himself live on the second floor was liked g.

    ¡°The second floor is fine too.¡±

    Chen Shaobai took a crystal and ced it on the table: ¡°Don¡¯t receive any other guests on the second floor, we like it to be quiet.¡±

    The boss was overjoyed, and immediately called An Zheng and the others upstairs. He thought to himself that he had been extremely lucky these past two days. Two crystals in silver would be equivalent to several years of his ie. As he led An Zheng and the others upstairs, the moment An Zheng entered the door, he felt that there was something wrong with the temperature of the second floor.

    ¡°Why does it seem a little cold?¡±

    An Zheng looked around. The climate of the Azure Province should be a little warmer than the Jizhou, and it wasn¡¯t even this cold on the first floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the one who lives upstairs has quite the background.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed upwards, ¡°It seems like the cold air came from above.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only resting for the night. We have to hurry on our way tomorrow morning.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Just as he was talking, he heard someone talking loudly downstairs. It was the waiter who had juste back from outside. He ran in quickly and called out to the owner, ¡°Shopkeeper, I just heard about something big when I went out.¡± A great customer came to the Magnificent Moon Imperial Auction House, saying that he would be auctioning a top-grade item at the Magnificent Moon Great Auction House in two days. It¡¯s said to be at the Purple-Rank level. Although I don¡¯t know what Purple-Rank is, it seems that all the cultivators in the entire city have gone to the Magnificent Moon Tai¡¯s ce to inquire about it.

    The boss nced at him: ¡°None of your business...¡± Go and boil some water for the guests upstairs. ¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng: ¡°Auction? Purple-Rank? ¡±

    Chen Shaobaiughed: ¡°Why are Purple-Rank so worthless now, we will always find things like Purple-Rank wherever we go. Just as we arrived at Shui Xin City, someone took out something from the Purple-Rank and gave it to us as a gift. Just as we reached Mizar City, another person wanted to auction something from the Purple-Rank ¡­ ¡±

    After saying that, he suddenly froze for a moment, then looked towards An Zheng, who nodded: ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    Du Shoushou did not understand. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    Chen Shaobai lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a little simr to when we came to Shui Xin City? An item called Purple-Rank attracted many people toe to the restaurant in Shui Xin City. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ll stay for two days, there¡¯s suddenly less of a rush.¡±

    It was just that they did not expect that the esteemed guest who casually gifted them the Purple-Rank and natural treasures in Shuixin City would be staying on top of their building. Because the cold Qi above was only the Qi of the hammock, and not the Qi of Bai Lingqi herself, she could not detect it.

    Two days passed quickly, and in order to not attract attention, An Zheng and the others did not go out either. They stayed in the tavern. When it was the appointed day, the four people changed their clothes and left the auction house. They walked along the main street towards Sheng Yue Tai at a leisurely pace.

    It was likoliday to the Spiral tform City, there were countless people on Magnificent Moon Lake City¡¯s main street. Even the peddlers sensed the business opportunity, and they all ced their booths around the Grand Moon Auction House. Those with status had already entered long ago. Those without status could only rely on strength to speak. Those who offered a high price would be able to enter the auction. It hadn¡¯t even started yet, and Magnificent Moon Tai was already earning a lot just from selling tickets.

    Naturally, it was not impossible for An Zheng and the rest to not even be able to enter Shengyue Tai¡¯s door. Seeing this, An Zheng and the others smiled. This was almost the same as when he came to Shuixin City: VIP entrance.

    ¡°If we want to enter, how much do we need?¡±

    Du Shoushou politely asked.

    Before Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s shop assistant who was guarding the door could say anything, a person who was waiting to the side and couldn¡¯t enter snorted when he heard Du Shoushou¡¯s voice, ¡°We local cultivators from the Cyan ins won¡¯t be able to get in. He truly didn¡¯t know how high the heavens were and how he dared to ask for the price ¡­ The door of the Moon ughter Devil Nest is open just like that? ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Who are you again?¡±

    That person harrumphed, ¡°If you want me to be you, then hurry up and scram.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I won¡¯t obstruct you, you can scram.¡±

    That person moved closer to him and said, ¡°Stinky foreign dog, are you trying to cause trouble here in the Cyan ins? The boundaries of the Azure Province is not yet up to you outsiders to act so arrogantly. ¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the people¡¯s style, or if this person had some influence. A few people surrounded An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Scram. This is the Azure Province. I wee you not far away.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Shengyue Tai Auction House doesn¡¯t sell anything to you outsiders.¡±

    ¡°So what if you have money. Manager Shengyue Tai, listen up. If you ce an outsider in there today, you can also let us in.¡± ¡°What right do you have to leave your ce in the Full moon Tyree for outsiders to do the same for us?¡±

    ¡°Rongyue Tai¡¯s boss is one of our people. How could he watch our cultivators being bullied by outsiders?¡±

    The group of people became more and more agitated as they spoke, as if something had happened. The guy who scolded Du Shoushou earlier had a face full of satisfaction. He was the one who picked up the topic, and when someone asked him what was going on, he added fuel to the fire with a bunch of lies. They said Du Shoushou, an outsider, looked down upon him. They said that he waauper that could not enter the VIP entrance. Of course, Du Shoushou would not say these words, but the idiots firmly believed it. A type of regional exclusion quickly resonated, no one chose to believe in An Zheng and the others, they all believed that their own people were bullied.

    At this moment, the boss of Shengyue Tai walked out from inside. It wamiable looking middle-aged man. He also had a face of helplessness. Who would have thought that he would be forced to such a state? The waiter at the entrance recounted what had happened, and he knew that it really had nothing to do with these four foreigners.

    However, he could not afford to offend so many local cultivators because of these four people.

    ¡°Masters, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to receive you, but just look at the way you¡¯re acting. If I had opened the door and let the few of you in today, then my ¡®Full Moon¡¯ Tai would have been demolished. After all, I am also from Qingzhou. I know that I have nothing to do with the few of you, but ¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys to leave. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was so angry that his nose was crooked. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that we were scolded for no reason and then weren¡¯t allowed to enter after that?¡±

    Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s boss said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve been wronged, but I really can¡¯t let you in.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I can¡¯t even bid?¡±

    The surrounding people shouted, ¡°We ept your offer? I¡¯m telling you, the Prosperous Moon Grand Formation is not doing business with you outsiders. Get out of here. If we can¡¯t get in, you can¡¯t get in. Even if the Purple-Rank treasures that are being auctioned today do not fall into our hands, they can¡¯t fall into the hands of you foreign dogs. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you think it¡¯s amazing to have money. I just won¡¯t let you in, so what¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    An Zheng squeezed his way over and pulled Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s boss aside, ¡°I also know that it wasn¡¯t easy for you. After all, this wasn¡¯t your intention. ¡°You mean, no matter how much we pay, we won¡¯t be able to get in?¡±

    Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s boss was at a loss: ¡°You saw this battle too, if you really went in there, who knows how they would cause trouble. Although I, Sheng Yue Tai am still considered to have some weight in Rising tform City, I am still not... Not against a mountain. Think about it, even if I, Sheng Yue Tai were to be backed by a huge mountain, the City Lord of Mizar tform would not stand on your side, right? ¡±

    An Zheng made an ¡°oh¡± sound: ¡°Then, look, if we were to forcefully go in, there will inevitably be a fight. If they were to start fighting, this Full Moon Tai of yours would inevitably be damaged, and it might even be possible for it to be destroyed. The reason for this is that the Full Moon Tai is yours and you¡¯re in a difficult position. If you want to not make things difficult, it¡¯s simple... Yue Tai is not yours. ¡±

    An Zheng took out an entire bottle of pellets at the peak of the Golden-Rank and three at the peak of the Golden-Rank.

    The face of Shengyue Tai¡¯s boss turned pale.

    An Zheng ced the things into the hands of Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s boss, ¡°Write a letter inside, I¡¯ll be buying the Sheng Yue Tai.¡±

    The boss of Shengyue Tai: ¡°This ¡­¡±

    An Zheng then took out a spatial artifact. ¡°There are five hundred Essence Crystal in here. Other than that, I will add another thirty pellets at the peak of the Golden-Rank. ¡±

    Without saying a word, the boss wrote down a document and signed it, then left with the things that An Zheng gave him.

    Du Shoushou pointed at the surrounding people with his middle finger: ¡°Wealth is indeed amazing.¡±

 Chapter 1409 - - Cordyceps King

    <h4>Chapter 1409 ¨C Cordyceps King</h4>

    All of the cultivators surrounding the door were stunned. For a moment, the entire scene seemed to go out of control. But what could they do? Shengyue Tai¡¯s boss had directly sold the auction house to An Zheng and the others, how could they continue to cause trouble?

    On the surface, it seemed as though there were many treasures in the auction, but that was only for ordinary cultivators. Ordinary cultivators might not even be able to find a single Golden-Rank magic tool in their entire lives.

    This was the difference in value. If the value of the items in An Zheng¡¯s hands was added together, everyone present might be frightened to the point that they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The weing guest at the door waspletely stunned, and looked at An Zheng, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently, then directly entered the Moon ughter Great Auction House with Du Shoushou and the others. The cultivators outside fell into a state of silence. After a long while, someone shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve smashed Shengyue Tai!¡±

    But no one else agreed.

    Actually, the one who shouted was the guy who stopped Du Shoushou from walking through the VIP entrance. After he shouted, he thought that everyone would attack in groups like before.

    At this time, even the most impulsive person couldn¡¯t help but think: would it really be easy for someone who could buy the ¡®Prosperous Moon Tai¡¯ just like that? That guy was not convinced and shouted again, reaching out to grab the people beside him and said loudly, ¡°The cultivators of Mizar tform have been bullied by a few outsiders just like that? Does everyone dare to make a move? Rongyue Tai is no longer ours, so everyone smashed it! ¡±

    The man rolled his eyes and pulled away from his hand.

    This guy yelled at the door and smashed Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s head again, but the people around him had already started to disperse, leaving him by himself as he stood there shouting. Maybe he felt bored and shouted for a while before he turned around and left.

    After An Zheng and the others entered Magnificent Moon Tai, everyone in the shop had gathered together.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you guys don¡¯t do it on a daily basis. The Magnificent Moon Tai is still in business as usual.¡± Although I am not familiar with you, but from this month onwards, everyone¡¯s wages will double. ¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently, then asked: ¡°Where should I go?¡±

    Someone came over, ¡°Boss, your room is on the second floor, directly facing the auction house.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him, and the few of them were led to the second floor. It had to be said that the original owner of Magnificent Moon Tai really did know how to enjoy himself. There was arge suite on the second floor, and arge window faced the auction counter on the first floor. He could see the entire lobby on the first floor. The interior of the suite was rathervishly decorated, but it only gave off a slightly tacky air.

    An Zheng and the others all moved a chair over and sat down in front of the french window to watch the auction stage. The person who had led them up earlier was the chief auctioneer of the Full Moon Tai, one of the most knowledgeable and experienced people in the shop.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The auctioneer replied: ¡°It should bop quality natural treasure produced by the 100 000 Cold Mountain. I have seen this before in the Book of Xiangbao, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this in real life. That was the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s King of Caterpir Grasses, it was at least a foot long. ording to the books, this thing had a miraculous effect of reviving the dead. Even if the cultivator¡¯s heart was destroyed, even if his brain was crushed, he could be saved. Anyone who obtains this kind of thing, as long as they drip their blood on the Frigid Mountain Cordyceps King, the Cordyceps King will remember your appearance and physique. With the King of Caterpir Grasses on him, after seven days, it would fuse with his bloodline, and others would be unable to snatch it away from him even if they wanted to. If it was fatally injured, the King would recover its master ording to its memories. However, it can only be used once, and the King of Caterpir Grasses will also die. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Then it is indeed considered a treasure, there are only two things that cultivators value. First, to raise one¡¯s cultivation level, the higher the ability, the higher the value of the treasure. 2. Treatment and survival. The worth of the Cordyceps King was truly too high. The person who is guarding the King of Caterpir Grasses is not one of us, Shengyue Tai. ¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s the people left behind by the customer. Six young girls who look so beautiful that they can¡¯t be described with words.¡± These six girls have a very special aura about them. I keep having the feeling that they are different from normal people. ¡±

    The auctioneer looked outside and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Those six people, I think are of the spirit race and not human.¡±

    These auctioneers had spent their years researching magic tools, so naturally, their experience couldn¡¯t bepared to ordinary people. When An Zheng came to Shui Xin City, he could also tell that the six girls that Bai Lingqi had brought along were not ordinary human cultivators.

    ¡°Understood. From today onwards, you will not only be the chief auctioneer, but also the shopkeeper of this Full Moon Tai.¡± I may be leaving again in a while, and I will send someone to help you in the near future. ¡°In the future, you can just make a decision regarding all the big and small matters in the auction house.¡±

    An Zheng took ouellet from his spatial artifact that was at the peak of the Red Rank and handed it to him: ¡°This is a small present for you, keep it. After a while, the customer who put the item in the Grand Moon wille and tell me for the rest of my life. ¡°Also, how many people does our Auction House have in total?¡±

    ¡°In our auction house, there arotal of 26 shop assistants. ¡°Auctioneer, there are three people. There are a total of twenty-two cultivators who are protecting the Auction House.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Something might happen today, it will be very dangerous. The person who left the King of Caterpir Grasses was not necessarily someone who had good intentions, he told his brothers to pay more attention. ¡°I will open a small space behind the auction tform. If there is any danger, you all can enter that space.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    The auctioneer¡¯s expression changed, and he felt waves of fear in his heart. What they were afraid of was not only the possible dangers mentioned by An Zheng, but also the new boss himself. How could it be easy to find a person who could casually creace of refuge?

    An Zheng: ¡°Go on, just rx, I spenuge sum of money to buy the Raging Moon Tai, I can¡¯t just watch as others destroy it.¡±

    The auctioneer hurriedly thanked him and quickly went downstairs.

    An Zheng sat up and let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°This Bai Lingqi has done the same thing again, but he wants to do it with her name and reputation. She first showed her face when she arrived at Shui Xin City, then Tantai City. Soon, his name would be known by everyone in the Azure Province. At that time, if he spread the news and gave them very generous conditions, her subordinates would quickly gather arge number of cultivators. He also uses Jindan and the fragrance of flowers to control people ¡­ The Qing Province and the martial arts world will soon be chaotic. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°How have you been in closed door cultivation for the past two days?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°Two days is too short. I don¡¯t have the time to fullyprehend the things that have been passed down in my inheritance. When we came to Shui Xin City, I knew that I was not Bai Lingqi¡¯s match, but his battle experience was too little, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for us to escape. This time, things should be easier thanst time. ¡±

    At this moment, the auction hall on the first floor was packed full with people. Some of the more reputable people had already arrived. Suddenly, someone shouted from outside, ¡°The mayor has arrived!¡±

    The City Lord was one of Di Songcheng¡¯s ny-nine disciples, named Zhai Xianlin. Di Songcheng¡¯s ny-nine disciples all changed their surname to Di. Zhai Xianlin was Di Songcheng¡¯s thirty-sixth disciple, so he didn¡¯t know how strong he was. However, to be able to be the city master and stand guard over such arge stretch ofnd for Di Songcheng, he was naturally no ordinary person.

    After arriving, Zhai Xianlin exchanged a few words with the people in the hall on the first floor, then went straight to the second floor. An Zheng and the others stood up and waited at the door. Of course, An Zheng didn¡¯t need to fawn over a city master, he could just give him some face.

    ¡°City Lord.¡±

    Seeing that Zhai Xianlin hade up, An Zheng sped his hands.

    Zhai Xian Lin looked at An Zheng from head to toe, then cupped his fists in return, ¡°I¡¯ve only just heard about you buying Sheng Yue Tai. Logically speaking, even as the mayor of a city, I have no right to interfere too much in this market. However, there are a few words that I would like to say first. No matter where you came from, whoever you are, you must follow the rules set down by my sect. If you vite these rules, the sect has the right to chase you out of the Cyan ins and take the Great Moonflower to the sect. If this matter is seriously harmful to the sect, then we have the right to dispose of you. ¡±

    After saying this, heughed, ¡°This is also a matter of business. I wee you on behalf of Tetai City.¡±

    An Zhengughed, then made a gesture to invite him to sit. Zhai Xianlin did not stand on ceremony as he sat down on the seat of honor.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my surname is An, and my name is Anfey.¡±

    Du Shoushou almost spurted out the words when he heard this, he turned around and lowered his voice to the monkey¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I thought he was going to say he¡¯s called ¡®skinny An¡¯.¡±

    The monkey¡¯s eyes was secretly filled with killing intent. Du Shoushou tactfully took a step back.

    ¡°This name is rather novel.¡±

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Zhai Xianlin asked.

    ¡°Oh, someone from Jizhou.¡±

    ¡°Jizhou?¡±

    Zhai Xianlin¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°I heard that something big happened in the martial arts world of the Jizhou. A sect called the Heavenly Awakening Sect suddenly rose to power and almost unified the martial world within a year. That Heavenly Awakening Sect Sect Master seems to also have the surname An. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged it: ¡°City Master is well-informed, you are right, the Heavenly Awakening Sect does have a feeling of being unstoppable. I will not hide the truth from you. I am also the master of a sect in Jizhou, but I can¡¯t continue any longer, so I can only disperse the disciples ande to the Azure Province to take a look. ¡±

    He waved towards Du Shoushou, who led the divinity in. He took out a small bottle of Jindan from his dimensional tool and handed it over to An Zheng, who ced it in front of Zhai Xianlin.

    Zhai Xianlin¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Why are you being so courteous? Didn¡¯t I say before that as long as you follow the rules set by my sect, nothing else matters.¡±

    Heughed, the meaning clear in his eyes.

    At this moment, someone shouted from the lobby of the first floor, ¡°It¡¯s time. Why haven¡¯t you started yet!?¡±

 Chapter 1410 - Selling Only

    <h4>Chapter 1410 ¨C Selling Only</h4>

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    The guests in the lobby of the first floor couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Immediately, some of them started to shout as well. Everyone was a bit impatient, wanting to see what that precious treasure that could bring the dead back to life looked like. Although they only had two days to advertise, all the influential people in the city hade. Not to mention Tantai City, even a lot of powerful people came through the teleportation nexus. It was even said that it had rmed Di Songcheng.

    As the mayor of Tantai City, how could Zhai Xianlin not care about something as big as this?

    Zhai Xianlin looked at the people below in the lobby of the first floor. After being silent for a while, he suddenly looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°Mr. An, are you going to Shuixin City?¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head and looked at him: ¡°I have never been there before, when I went to Motai River, and coincidentally met the River Divinity Sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Does Mister An know that people came to Shuixin City and razed it to the ground overnight? ¡±

    ¡°I do know about that. Everyone is talking about it.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhai Xianlin said, ¡°Since Mr. An bought Shengyue Tai, he¡¯ll be one of us from now on.¡± So there¡¯s something I have to say. When they came to Shui Xin City, there was also someone who brought out a Purple-Rank treasure from the 100 000 Cold Mountain, attracting many cultivators over. In the end, it led to a massacre. I suspect that the person who is auctioning this King Caterpir Grass today is the same person who came to Shui Xin City to massacre the whole city. ¡±

    An Zheng feigned a change in expression: ¡°Are you saying that this person has other intentions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    Zhai Xianlin stood up. ¡°If there is any dangerter, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of Mr. An. However, I don¡¯t think I need to take care of Mr. An ¡­ I only wish to say one thing, Mr. An should not covet this Cordyceps King. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Of course, what I am buying is an auction house, I don¡¯t have any idea about auctioning items.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    Zhai Xianlin looked down and saw a few Immortal Queen people entering the hall on the first floor. His expression softened a little before he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be bothering you any longer. If there¡¯s anything good, I¡¯ll pay my respects to you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he went down from the second floor and sat down in the hall on the first floor. Even if the empty seat was reserved for him, no one else would dare to do it. An Zheng noticed that the few people who entered the first floor hall had coincidentally formed a formation with Zhai Xianlin to seal the entire hall. No matter who it was, it was all under their control.

    ¡°A member of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Mm, this is too obvious. We can see that, but it¡¯s impossible for the people from the Jane Sect to not see through it.¡± Bai Lingqi did it so obviously, seems like she¡¯s not afraid at all. ¡±

    ¡°He was anxious to get what he wanted, and wished that Di Songcheng woulde personally. If he were to kill Di Songcheng, he will be able to defeat the entire sect, and at that time, no one in the entire Azure Forest Continent will be able to stop him. ¡±

    ¡°Jun Lin Azure Province?¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°That is a matter of our Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    As he was speaking, the auctioneer of the Rising Moon Tai had already walked up to the stage. He stood on top and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°I know that everyone is here today to see the Cordyceps, but don¡¯t be impatient. ording to our usual practice, we still need a few small items to warm up. Of course, these items are all extraordinary items, so everyone can take a breather first. ¡±

    Someone from below the stage shouted, ¡°Not interested, hurry up and bring the King of Caterpir Fruits over so we can broaden our horizons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to watch today¡¯spetition. Everyone just wants to see the King of Caterpir Grasses, they don¡¯t have any interest in other things.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Someone stood up and said, ¡°My name is Li Sanzhen, and I¡¯m from Weihe City. I¡¯m just a nobody. However, for the sake of everyone, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. I¡¯ll just buy all the items that you need to warm up. ¡±

    Someone apuded loudly, ¡°Master Li San of Weihe City, you really live up to your name.¡±

    Weihe City was the closest city to Tetai City, about seven thousand Li away. Therefore, the people of Mizar City all knew that there waich Master Li San in Weihe City. This Third Master Li is the Young Master of the biggest escortpany in Qingzhou ¡­ Logically speaking, the Time Escort Office for cultivators should be a very weak industry. However, the power of the Wei He City Security Officey in their ability to ept anything, to give anything, and to not be afraid of anything. Some people said that if you gave the item to the Wah Escort Office, as long as you could pay the price, the Wah Escort Office could deliver the item to you, regardless of whether it was in the north, south, or north.

    Some people even said that Master Li San was actually also a member of the Jane Sect, a disciple of the sect head of the Eastwood Sect, Di Songcheng. Although he was not one of the ny-nine direct disciples, his strength was not inferior to them. Not only shipping the goods, but also protecting the person and maintaining the safety of one side.

    There was a saying in the martial arts world of Qingzhou, that if a person wanted to be protected by the Weihe Escort Office, no one could move aside from the Jadeite Sect. This was already a very, very high evaluation because the Azure Province was the Jane Sect.

    The auctioneer smiled awkwardly: ¡°Master San, let¡¯s not be impatient.¡± These few warm things are also extraordinary. Originally, the things that I had prepared were indeed not on par with the King of Caterpir Fruits, but our new owner of the Magnificent Moon Tai told me to trade in the items that were just sold. I think it¡¯s best for San Ye to take a good look at them. ¡±

    Third Master Li was stunned for a moment. ¡°I just went out to takiss, and Sheng Yue Tai was reced?¡±

    The auctioneer became even more embarrassed: ¡°Err ¡­ Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s take a look at the first item and believe that it will make everyone¡¯s eyes light up. ¡±

    He pped his hands as two youngdies came up witray each. The two girls seemed to have light and graceful bodies. They were the type of people that would be supported by the wind. However, when the two of them ced the tray on the auction table, the ground seemed to tremble. Only then did everyonee to their senses. The item in the tray must be extraordinary.

    ¡°First.¡±

    The auctioneer went over and removed the red cloth covering the first tray. ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t say for now. Can any of you see what this thing is?¡±

    He lifted the tray and ced it on the center of the tform, on the turntable. The object began to spin slowly.

    ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t it just a crappy rock? Don¡¯t take out such a superficial thing likock gambling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, gambling is boring.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and move the King of Caterpir Fruits up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What lousy thing is this? Did your master, Sheng Yue Tai, go bankrupt right after buying Sheng Yue Tai? He just casually used a rock to bring it up areasure.¡± This thing doesn¡¯t exude any aura. The stone shell is dark and dark, the texture is rough, and the material is loose. If there is any treasure inside, I will eat the stone shell immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have whatever you like, steamed and braised.¡±

    The auctioneer said, ¡°Master, please wait.¡±

    He swept his eyes over the crowd, ¡°Did no one see anything unusual about this stone? If no one is interested, then I¡¯ll really move on. It¡¯ity that the value of this item is truly immeasurable. ¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Master Li San stood up. ¡°Can I go up and take a look?¡±

    The auctioneer quickly nodded his head, ¡°Master San, please feel free toe up.¡±

    Li Shanzhen took a deep breath and even tidied up her clothes before slowly walking onto the stage. Li Shanzhen stood next to the turntable and carefully observed for a while. Her face became more and more surprised.

    ¡°This thing... From the west? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Third has good eyesight.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the life stone of the Kunlun Mountains¡¯ Kunlun Embryo ¡­¡± Although the stone shell did not seem to have any aura, it was still deep inside. If one was lucky, then this stone might have the Kunlun Embryo inside. It was formed from the recement essence of the Kunlun Embryo, and at the very least, it could raise one¡¯s cultivation by a whole level. This thing was good, good, it wareasure. Your Yue Tai¡¯s new owner is extraordinary! ¡±

    Master Li San raised his thumb and walked down the auction tform. ¡°Tell me, how much is the starting price?¡±

    The auctioneerughed: ¡°The starting price is... I gave it to Master Li San. ¡±

    Li Shanzhen¡¯s face changed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My family¡¯s owner said that whoever recognizes this item first will send it on its way.¡±

    The auctioneer pointed to the suite on the second floor. My family¡¯s owner said that since he had just arrived, he wanted to befriend all sorts of heroes in the Azure Province. Therefore, this item was only for sale. Not only was it the Kunlun Embryo Stone, but the next two items were also the same. As long as anyone can identify it first, they will give it to you! ¡±

    Third Master Li stood up, turned around, and cupped his fist towards the suite on the second floor. ¡°I, Li Shanzhen, thank you. Your friend, Li Sanzhen will be making friends with you!¡±

    An Zheng stood at the window and returned the greeting with a cupped fist.

    The mayor, Zhai Xianlin¡¯s face darkened slightly. He turned around and instructed his subordinates in a low voice, ¡°Go and tell Your Majesty that the matter today will likely not be simple. Not only is the person from 100 000 Cold Mountain unfathomable, this new Mr. An is also unfathomable. ¡±

    That person quickly answered, turned around, and ran out.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at Monkey: ¡°Monkey Bro, keep your eyes on that person that just left.¡±

    Monkey smiled. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Di Songcheng must be here, to be honest, I have to thank this Bai Lingqi, if not it would be difficult for me to see him this quickly. Let¡¯s see what surprises Bai Lingqi can bring us today ¡­ In addition, we want the Cordyceps King as well. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: What are you going to do with the items?

    An Zheng: ¡°Otherwise, how would I know there are so many cultivators in the first floor¡¯s great hall, who needs my attention? Without a certain amount of experience, without a certain amount of umtion, no one would be able to recognize my few items. Anyone who can recognize it, we have to be extra careful. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai gavhumbs up, ¡°Ever since you realized that you weren¡¯t that young, you¡¯ve be more and more cunning.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°How many lifetimes have I been reborn to be young?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    As he was speaking, the auctioneer had already ced the second item on the stage: ¡°This second item is even more amazing. My host has said that those who are able to recognize this item are heroes amongst heroes.¡±

    He took off the red cloth and said, ¡°Come, everyone, take a look at this treasure.¡±

    The moment he removed the red cloth, the entire hall was enveloped in a faint purple light.

 Chapter 1411 - We are not the same

    <h4>Chapter 1411 ¨C We are not the same</h4>

    The second item didn¡¯t look that big. It was covered by a red cloth that was about the size of an ordinary man¡¯s fist. Compared to the first item, the Karakorum Savant¡¯s Stone of Life, it was much smaller. The Stone of Life of the Karakorum Savant was almost two feet long.

    The moment the auctioneer removed the red cloth, the entire room was enveloped in a faint purple light. Everyone in the cultivation world knew that anything that naturally carried a purple glow was most likely an extraordinary item. As for this item, it was actually not very important to An Zheng since he had seen too many of them.

    It waiece of amethyst.

    An Zheng had seen many things in the underground pce that was built by the Dao Sect¡¯s Sessor Disciples. The entire roof of the underground pce was iid with many amethyst s, like stars. The reason why An Zheng released this item was not because of anything else, but to see how many people in therge hall on the first floor were rted to Tan Shanse. That guy was lingering, and it was absolutely not just sending Chen Wunuo.

    He seemed to know An Zheng¡¯s itinerary like the back of his hand. Wherever An Zheng went, this guy would follow him like his shadow.

    An Zheng¡¯s attention was focused on those people, he just wanted to see clearly how many people would react unnaturally when they saw the amethyst. Originally, he hade to Tantai City only to useleportation array. He hadn¡¯t expected that this ce would be a ce where all the people would meet. Bai Lingqi who came from the 100 000 Cold Mountain, and the spirit race behind Bai Lingqi. Even Sect Master Di Songcheng may have arrived. Adding Tan Shanse¡¯s people, the important people of the current world were almost all gathered in Floating tform City.

    Sure enough, the moment the amethyst appeared, An Zheng noticed that there were two people in the corner who couldn¡¯t help but to stand up. Nearby the booth, there was another woman who seemed to be out of sorts. In the beginning, An Zheng did not pay much attention to that woman. After all, most of the people who came were cultivators from the Soaring tform City. This woman sat up unnaturally. An Zheng looked at her back with a sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Diao Yuan.¡±

    An Zheng smiled.

    Although the woman had changed her appearance, her figure couldn¡¯t be hidden. An Zheng had seen her back figure before, so it was fine that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to his, but now that he had taken a closer look, he was sure that she was the very important woman by Tan Shanse¡¯s side.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be lively today.¡±

    Chen Shaobai stood up, walked to the window and looked outside: ¡°Not only that woman, did you notice the guy at the bottom of the first row on the left? When he saw the amethyst, his shoulder clearly moved slightly. Although it was just a slight movement, my sharp gaze was still able to notice it. ¡°I am truly a perceptive person, truly a godly person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°With such shamelessness, you are already close to surpassing Du Shoushou.¡±

    Du Shoushou shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I am very innocent.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. Who knows what other great figures might be present?¡±

    On the first level of the auction stage, the auctioneer smiled and asked: ¡°Does anyone know what treasure this is? If anyone sees it, pleasee up. Our owner said that he would only send it to the fated one, whether it¡¯s for sale or not. ¡±

    After pondering for a moment, she walked up onto the stage quickly and circled around the amethyst. Then, she shook her head with a frown: ¡°I can tell what it is used for, but I can¡¯t see where it came from.¡±

    Other than him, there were also others who went up to take a look, but no one could say where the amethyst came from or what its name was. Someone as experienced and knowledgeable as Li Shanzhen could see that the amethyst was extraordinary by relying on her strong eyesight and experience, but that was all.

    ¡°It¡¯ity.¡±

    The auctioneer said, ¡°Since no one can recognise this item, we can only auction it. San Ye had already mentioned how this thing worked. If the amethyst was split into two, no matter how far away it was, it would be able tomunicate with important people in real time and could even transmit images. That¡¯s what the owner told me, and I don¡¯t have the eye. This thing has another miraculous effect, that after being separated by a amethyst, people who are wearing it separately will be able to find out where they are at any time and ce, without making the slightest mistake. ¡±

    ¡°Is there any meaning to cultivation?¡±

    someone asked.

    The auctioneer shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    ¡°This is quite an interesting item. Let¡¯s talk about the price.¡±

    Li Shanzhen said: ¡°If the price isn¡¯t outrageous, then I can take it.¡±

    At this moment, the middle-aged schr who looked like the one sitting to the left of the first row stood up, ¡°I know what this is, but if I were to say anything, I must go up and meet with the new owner of your Magnificent Moon Tai.¡±

    The auctioneer looked towards the suite on the second floor. An Zheng nodded at him from the window. The auctioneer then said: ¡°My host agrees, please go onstage.¡±

    The man slowly climbed onto the stage, picked up the amethyst and looked at it: ¡°To others, this thing does not have much value. But to me, this thing has a very different meaning. This is my item, it was taken from me by your new owner. ¡±

    He turned around and looked at the suite on the second floor. ¡°Ann ¡­¡± Sir, shouldn¡¯t you invite me up? ¡±

    The corners of An Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up as he stood at the window and said: ¡°Mister Tan,e up and take a seat.¡±

    That person smiled as he shook his head, appearing to be somewhat helpless. Under the bbergasted gazes of the crowd, that middle-aged schr ascended to the second floor. After he entered the suite, he sat down on a chair and casually took off the mask on his face. ¡°How boring.¡±

    An Zheng also did not turn his head, ¡°You actually still dare toe up, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°Today, the main characters are not you and me, but the guy from 100 000 Cold Mountain and the sect Di Songcheng. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious about the grudge between us. Just watch the performance of the various deities today, and then we can talk about our matters. How great would that be? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If I am more interested in them than you, what about me?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Then what if I were to tell everyone right now, that you, Shengyue Tai¡¯s new owner, is the Sect Master of the Jizhou? Guess which one of us is more interested in Di Songcheng and that guy called Bai Lingqi? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Tan Shanse: ¡°Same here.¡±

    He weighed the amethyst in his hand a few times: ¡°Didn¡¯t you use this just to lure me out? I¡¯m here, say what you want to say. While we are not yet the protagonists, if the matter gets too out of hand, you and I might not stop until we die. It¡¯s rare for you to sit peacefully face to face for a while, don¡¯t you cherish it? ¡±

    An Zheng sat in front of Tan Shanse, ¡°Do you really not feel that you are no longer just a strand of someone¡¯s consciousness, or a clone?¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Is there any meaning to your superficial provocation?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°You and I are enemies, that is something that cannot be changed. I¡¯m just curious. Ierson like you really resigned to fate? I know that the guy in Human Realm Upon Heavens must have felt that you weren¡¯t that loyal to him. When you started to doubt him, loyalty would be nonsense. After all, he has no way of getting out of this time frame. But I believe in you, you are Tan Shanse, you have the ability to get rid of that kind of control. ¡±

    Tan Shanseughed: ¡°As expected, the ones who know themselves the best are the enemies.¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at his hands: ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to bring a single amethyst with me, yet you just put one here. You must have a vicious mind.¡±

    An Zheng smiled brilliantly, ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s really nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Tan Shanse threw the amethyst back to An Zheng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling into it? You exposed me, you exposed yourself. I¡¯m afraid that the strength of my sovereign has far surpassed your estimation. After a while, something extraordinary might descend from the sky ¡­ ¡°With a bang, it smashed both of us to smithereens.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then it can¡¯t be better, if I tell the world that we should unite together to fight the strongest enemy, who would believe me? If your noble one is unable to endure and reveal himself, how much trouble would I have to save? ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°You are just an abnormal ¡­ Isn¡¯t it good to go with the flow? He had to make himself look so different. ¡°Well, say it from the bottom of your heart.¡±

    Tan Shanse leaned forward and said seriously, ¡°In my opinion, the only ones who can be considered outstanding are you and me. If you and I work together, you might not be able to stop this noble one from exterminating the world, but it is not a big problem for us to escape. There are many treasures in this world that are beyond imagination. As far as I know ¡­ When Xu Fu had gone east to open the ny-nine secret realms, he had been searching for something. ording to the legends, Xu Fu¡¯s journey east was for the sake of that eternal emperor¡¯s method of finding the dead. Others believe it, but you believe it? ¡±

    An Zhengughed and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat up straight and said: ¡°What Xu Fu is looking for is not some sort of immortal method. It¡¯s because he knows what the emperor wants to do in the end. What he wanted was a way to escape disaster. The man on the east side was not going to look at the sea. I may know a little more than you do. After all, I have some faint memories in my head. Xu Fu died, on the road to finding that thing. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°If you can find that thing, you¡¯ll be able to avoid a cmity that will destroy the world. Aren¡¯t you interested in that thing? If you and I are enemies, no one will benefit. You and I will work together. With that thing, we will be able to survive. That was noreasure that could save two people, it was a treasure that could allow at least several hundred people to survive. The people closest to you and to me can all rely on this treasure to survive. ¡±

    He extended his hand. ¡°Cooperation?¡±

    An Zheng was still smiling, but he did not stretch out his hand. ¡°Between you and me, there will never be a chance for cooperation. When I killed Chen Wunuo, I reminded him that Da Xi never negotiate with her. Today, I will also give you this sentence ¡­ An Zheng will never negotiate with the enemy. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression changed, and let oueavy sigh: ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng walked to the window and looked at the people outside, ¡°You and I are different.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Priceless

    <h4>Chapter 1412 ¨C Priceless</h4>

    While An Zheng and Tan Shanse were talking, the third item that An Zheng had arranged was already taken off the red cloth. There was already nothing to talk about between Tan Shanse and himself, the reason why the two of them had not fought yet was only because there was still a Bai Lingqi below who had yet to appear.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that anything that you think might be your enemy could be my friend?¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly said.

    An Zheng knew what he meant, and made a inviting gesture, ¡°Try it.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed without saying a word.

    In the first floor¡¯s hall, the third item on disy was a small, unremarkable item. Insidransparent container, there was something that emitted a faint glow. This object could not see any specific shape, as if it was a pure energy body that was constantly changing its form.

    When Tan Shanse saw that thing, he instantly became interested. He had actually left the suite on the second floor to look closely at it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but ask curiously. Even he did not know what the third item An Zheng gave the auctioneer was.

    ¡°Strength.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Among all those who have arrived today, I keep having the feeling that something is amiss. The thing inside is the energy that I absorbed from the heavens through the Eye of Nine Incarnations of the good old man. This kind of power can only be felt by cultivators who have reached that level. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai now understood: ¡°You want to see exactly how many people are present today that have hidden strength, right?¡±

    Just as he was speaking, other than Tan Shanse who was very interested, a few others also walked up to the stage. Third Master Li from the Wei He City went up to take a look. This time, he did not manage to find anything, so he waspletely unable to see what it was. A few others went up to take a look. Most of them were frowning as they walked down the stairs. It was likely that they did not know what it was. There was only one young man that wore embroidered clothes, and he looked to be around 20 years old with a jade-like face and extraordinary bearing.

    Other than him, there was also a woman standing there with her back facing An Zheng. She seemed to be wearing arge linen robe, giving her a natural beauty. Because the clothes were a little too big and she was wearing a hat that was part of the clothes, An Zheng only felt a faint sense of familiarity after looking at it for a while. However, he was unable to remember who it was.

    ¡°This thing is interesting.¡±

    The young gongzi dressed in silk turned to look at the auctioneer: ¡°Where is your owner? I¡¯d like to speak to him. ¡±

    The woman in the linen robe also said, ¡°I also want to meet him.¡±

    Standing on the second floor, Chen Shaobai said witinge of emotion, ¡°We had thought that we were nearing the peak of the Mortal Realm cultivators¡¯ strength, so most of them were far inferior to us. However, as my cultivation level increases, I will discover that this cultivation world isn¡¯t as simple as we thought it was. The cultivation world¡¯s history was vast and endless, and no one knew how many true heroes were hidden within. Both of them should have sensed that your power is not from the mortal world. ¡±

    An Zheng made a sound of acknowledgement as the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. Previously, when he looked at his back, he did not recognize his, but after hearing her words, An Zheng immediately knew who she was. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t seen his for a long time. She should have returned to her East China Sea Yaochi and left An Zheng in his own world.

    The auctioneer quickly walked up from the first floor and bowed his head in front of An Zheng¡¯s room: ¡°There are two guests downstairs that want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to wait for a little while. After the Purple-Rank, the King of Winter Insects, is finished auctioning it, I will invite the two of them toe up and speak.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The auctioneer quickly ran back down the stairs and began to converse in a low voice with the other two. After which, the auctioneer passed the third item to the young man in embroidered clothes. The rest of the people had confused looks on their faces as they heard someone shouting and asking what it was.

    The young man turned around and looked at everyone before replying indifferently, ¡°In the future.¡±

    ¡°Future?¡±

    Some people were puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s so unfathomable. How could something contained in a small bottle be the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, stop ying tricks on me. I suspect that it¡¯s just a secret operation. You are an acquaintance of this Magnificent Moon Grand Master, right?

    That young man was still very calm. It was as if he wasn¡¯t in the same world as these people. Even though they were all under the same roof, he was still a pure and untainted existence. Compared to the people below, the word ¡°crane among chickens¡± was very suitable. But An Zheng was sure, he was not Bai Lingqi. Although his temperament and attire were somewhat simr to that of a cold and arrogant person, he definitely wasn¡¯t one.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what this is because you¡¯re not tall enough. Some people have a very high life and some people have be very high by their own efforts. And you, stuck in the middle, are the kind of people who don¡¯t do anything extraordinary. ¡±

    Which one of the people in this room wasn¡¯t a well-known figure? As he spoke, he knocked over a boat with a stick. Furthermore, he did not have a Qingzhou ent when he spoke. Instead, he had a bit of the ent of the Jizhou s in the west side, which was simr to that of the Qin Mountains.

    ¡°From where? ¡°He¡¯s so young, and yet his words are so frivolous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because how amazing is he? Which one of these people in the Moon¡¯s Peak is not stronger than you? ¡±

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant. The road you¡¯ve taken is still very short. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are so impressive. The martial arts world has really changed now. Young people do not even put their seniors in their eyes, sooner orter they will suffer losses. ¡±

    The young man smiled indifferently and returned to his seat with his stuff. He did not sit in the first row, but chose a corner at the back, so no one had noticed him before.

    In order to ease the atmosphere, the auctioneer pped a few times and said, ¡°Now, everyone has been waiting for a long time. The Purple-Rank divine object, the Caterpir Grass King, is going to appear before you all, so let me first say a few words. A precious treasure made from Purple-Rank could only be found by luck but not sought. Therefore, everyone was mentally prepared. He left a message with the guest at our Magnificent Moon Imperial Auction House, saying that the starting price for this item is ten thousand Essence Crystal. ¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand!¡±

    Someone eximed as their expressions changed.

    Not a single person present wasn¡¯t an extremely wealthy person. Otherwise, none of them would have the guts toe participate in the auction for the Purple-Rank and divine object. But the starting price was ten thousand Essence Crystal s, this was simply too unbelievable.

    The auctioneer said: ¡°These are the guest¡¯s exact words, he said ¡­ They were all cultivators, and the more they reached a certain level, the more they understood how much more valuable it was to be able to live once more. Therefore, if everyone felt that it was eptable, they would bid for it. If it¡¯s not eptable, then we can just sit and watch otherspete. ¡±

    Six young girls with wonderful figures in ck dresses walked out from behind them, and the five of them surrounded one of them. The girl in the middle held an exquisite box in her hands. The box was closed, but she could still feel the strong herbal aura emanating from it. There seemed to be an unparalleled powering out of the box. That was a divine object from the Purple-Rank, and it might already possess its own intelligence. Even if a person who had not cultivated enough of this precious treasure were lucky enough to get it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it at all. Those who were able to suppress this divine object were able to use the power of the divine object. Those who could not suppress it were highly likely to be devoured by the divine object, directly absorbing its power.

    Being able to obtain Purple-Rank was something rarely seen in the world. These sorts of things were usually not mature enough to be manipted by others. It took them 10,000 years or even longer to reach their current level. If they were not found, they could turn into human forms after another 10,000 years. Once he took human form, he would berrifying existence that could sweep away everything in his path.

    ¡°Open it and take a look!¡±

    Someone could not help but shout out, ¡°I can¡¯t afford it in this lifetime. Let me see it for myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t afford it either. I can¡¯t afford ten thousand Essence Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s open our eyes. Let¡¯s take a look at this item that has a starting price of ten thousand Essence Crystal.¡±

    The auctioneer shook his head, ¡°Even though the item is being auctioned at the Grand Moon Auction, we do not have the authority to decide on this. He still had to ask the owner of this treasure ¡­ However, it seems like this esteemed guest has yet to arrive. ¡±

    The girl holding the box said faintly, ¡°My lord has instructed that the item cannot be opened carelessly.¡±

    Someone became dissatisfied: ¡°If you say you don¡¯t open it, then don¡¯t open it. The starting price is ten thousand Essence Crystal s, you don¡¯t even let us see it, what right do we have to bid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are simply unreasonable.¡± ¡°How would I know if the things in your box are real? If you get some pills and put them in there, you¡¯ll feel the same kind of aura as the spiritual qi.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s open it. How can someone who can afford ten thousand Essence Crystal not test the true strength of the Caterpir Grass King?¡±

    The girl snorted, ¡°Even if we open it, will you guys look? Have any of you ever seen one? ¡±

    This sentence angered everyone. Some of them could not help but curse out loud, ¡°You really take yourself seriously. You have never seen such a shameless seller. If you don¡¯t want to look at it, you have to bid? ¡°What kind of backwater do youe from? You don¡¯t know the rules at all.¡±

    The girl raised her chin slightly, ¡°First, I¡¯ll show you. You won¡¯t be able to recognize it either. Secondly, you have no right to see it. Third, anyone who could afford it proved that they were capable of it. Of course we can open the box and let the bidders check if it¡¯s true or not. As for the things that you guys want to see even though you can¡¯t afford the price, why should I care about you? The distance between you and this treasure is not only not as far as the starting price of ten thousand Essence Crystal, but it is also the distance from the ground level to the sky. I¡¯m afraid that my master¡¯s divine object would be contaminated with the mortal air of all of you after it is opened. ¡±

    These words made her so angry that even her neck was thick.

    But there was nothing to be done.

    If he wanted to participate in the auction, he had to prove that he had the ability to do so.

    An Zheng stood on the second floor. He really wanted to see, who could take out ten thousand Essence Crystal, and this ¡­ It was just the starting price.

 Chapter 1413 - Congregations of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 1413 ¨C Congregations of Heroes</h4>

    In the Da Xi era, the value of one piece of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone was already unimaginable to ordinary people. In this era, the value of Essence Crystal far surpassed that of Golden-Rank Spirit Stone. A starting price of ten thousand Essence Crystal s, perhaps in the entire Azure Province, not many people would dare to stand up and bid. Not to mention the Azure Province, even in the entire Nine Provinces, there were not many people who could take out this many Essence Crystal.

    After the auctioneer finished saying the starting price, he was actually thinking that, today, among all the guests of Shengyue Tai, no one would be able toe up with a starting price. Forget about the remaining bids, there weren¡¯t even people qualified to participate in the auction. Thus, this customer that ced the Winged Caterpir Grass in Shengyue Tai didn¡¯t actually intend to sell the item, right?

    He thought, this is probably a gimmick, I don¡¯t know what the customer is going to do. ording tomon sense, sucreasure was definitely not something that an ordinary person could take out. As for such items, those with a higher status would be more reluctant to take them out. Therefore, this was a paradox.

    There must be something wrong with this situation. Although the auctioneer¡¯s cultivation was not that high, he had seen a lot of people and things in the auction house in the past few years. His eyesight and experience were more than a level higher than ordinary people. He had a nagging feeling that something unexpected would happen today. This was especially the case when the new owner opened up a space behind the auction tform and told them to enter as soon as something happened. This made him even more frightened. On the surface, he appeared to be calm and collected, pretending to be calm and collected.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    The woman in the loose robe suddenly raised her hand. With a flick of her wrist, a jade token flew out andnded in the auctioneer¡¯s hand. The auctioneer picked it up and looked at it, and could not help butugh: ¡°Miss, although the jade tablet is indeed exquisite, it is not worth ten thousand Essence Crystal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Right at this moment, a young man in a white brocade robe walked in, and in a sh, he was already on the auction stage. Taking the jade tablet from the auctioneer, he took a look at it. His lips curled into a faint smile: ¡°East China Sea Yaochi, how is it possible that you can¡¯t take out ten thousand Essence Crystal s?¡±

    No matter how experienced the auctioneer was, he had never seen a East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s jade tablet before. He was stunned for a moment before sping his hands together in apology. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Please take a seat.¡±

    The Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi walked up to the stage and sat down in the chair she had prepared. She was the first person to ascend the stage.

    ¡°East China Sea Yaochi!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard of this ce.¡±

    ¡°He is the disciple of one of the four forbidden regions in the martial world. He has really made an eye-opener today.¡±

    ¡°Four forbidden regions?¡± Are you talking about the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce, the East China Sea Yaochi, the Dragon Domain of the South Pole, and the Lightning Pool of the Western Region? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, these are the four locations.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a lively day. Since the people from the East China Sea Yaochi are here, who knows what kind of formidable power will emerge today. Our Cyan ins has always been the strongest in the entire sect and we¡¯ve never had an opponent before. From the looks of it, something bad will happen today. ¡±

    Everyone started talking at once when they saw Tan Shanse raise his hand. Diao Yuan, who was not too far away from him, stood up and passed a crystal clear spatial artifact that she held in his hand to the auctioneer. Once the spatial artifact was opened, the auctioneer injected a bit of Cultivation Power into it and the contents could be seen. She only nced at the auctioneer and sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, she hurriedly gestured: ¡°Please sit.¡±

    Tan Shanse and Diao Yuan walked up the auction tform, but did not sit beside the East China Sea Yaochi. Instead, they sat on the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join in as well.¡±

    The seeminglyzy Jinyi Young master casually threw a space magic tool forward and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±

    The auctioneer was extremely shocked. Before this, he was thinking that the owner of the Caterpir Grass was not interested in selling it. Otherwise, no one would be able to afford sucigh starting price. But now, he realized how shallow his understanding of the martial arts world was. He trembled with fear as he peeked inside the spatial artifact. Then, his face instantly paled a little. ¡°Ahem, please take a seat.¡±

    On the second floor, Chen Shaobai looked at the youth and slightly frowned: ¡°I¡¯ve observed this person for a bit, there aren¡¯t any attendants. None of the people around him had any eye contact with him. They had alle alone. With sucuge amount of wealth on his body, his background must be extremely powerful. He might be the descendant of a great family that had always been hidden from the world. However, why is he so low-key? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°We do not know much about those who keep a low profile, because we have never kept a low profile.¡±

    The auctioneer sped his fists and asked the young man in embroidered clothing, ¡°May I know how to address young master?¡±

    The young man actually sat down in the middle, crossed his legs, andzily replied: ¡°You can call me Gongzi, it¡¯s jusicking up of things from the road. However, I do not have the word ¡°road¡±. ¡±

    His reply was casual, but An Zheng started to have more thoughts after hearing his words.

    ¡°Gongzi?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°From the name, what do you think?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Think of a tomb robber.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Our hearts agree.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Then I have to think about it.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are we ying? ¡°With our background, we can still afford to y.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, another person walked in from outside the main entrance. As he walked, he said, ¡°Count me in toote.¡± There are too many people out there who can¡¯t get in, and there are nice words for them to make a way out for me, but none of them can listen. ¡°This little monk can only speak reason, one by one. Fortunately, Buddha is merciful and thinks highly of everyone, which is why I was able to enter.¡±

    He threw a string of prayer beads in his hand over, then spun around andnded in the auctioneer¡¯s hands. The auctioneer took out the prayer beads and looked at them. They were all in the Sanskritnguage, so he did not recognize any of them. It was only on this day that the auctioneer who thought himself knowledgeable and knowledgeable realized that he was truly ignorant and ill-informed. First, he did not recognize the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s jade tablet, and then, the string of prayer beads, he still did not recognize it.

    Bai Lingqi could see the awkwardness of the auctioneer and she took the prayer beads from the auctioneer¡¯s hands to look at them. Her expression actually changed slightly, ¡°First there¡¯s the East China Sea Yaochi, and then there¡¯s the Western Region Lightning Pool.

    He pointed at the auction tform, ¡°Take a seat, a grandmaster from the Lightning Pool of the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°This little monk is not really a master, I am just a wandering monk in Great Thunder Lake Temple. Coincidentally, I am closer to this ce, so the temple asked me toe over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°How should I address you, master?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    This monk appeared to be in his thirties and was brimming with masculine energy. He could not purchasigh tform. ¡°This little monk¡¯s name is not.¡±

    Du Shoushou burst outughing: ¡°This guy is a little interesting, he¡¯s not a monk...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the monk who had just sat down, but an even more unremarkable looking person in the crowd stood up. The moment this person stood up, everyone thought that he had just been teleported over. Because he was too short, he had always been assumed to be sitting in the middle of the crowd. It was only when he walked out that people noticed that he had always been standing. He was short not because he was a dwarf, but because he was a child. He looked to be about 6 or 7 years old. Due to being slightly fatter, he was white and tender. His walk was a bit crooked, like a duck spirit ¡­

    ¡°Count me in.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at the auction tform, but pointed to the second floor where the rooms were. His middle finger ¡­

    An Zheng smiled when he saw him, thinking that this guy¡¯s heart was really big. That fellow was the dragon that had always insisted that he was An Zheng¡¯s best friend in life. A while ago, an old man from the Dragon Domain of the South Pole came to help An Zheng and then took Xiao Long away without exnation. The little dragon screamed like a ghost as it was dragged by the ear, clinging to the pir and not letting go. In the end, he was still dragged away. The old man grabbed his ear and carried the pir as they walked ¡­

    Afterwards, An Zheng spent a bit of money to build the house and was always thinking of taking it back from him. Who didn¡¯t know that the dragon race was one of the wealthiest powers in the world? It was said that they obtained treasures from the dragon race. After so many days, this fellow still looked like a child. His tender and white appearance made people want to pinch his little face. When he thought of the soul behind that tender face, which was tens of thousands of years old, he felt a very awkward feeling in his heart.

    Xiao Long took out a badge from his clothes and threw it over to Bai Lingqi. This time the auctioneer learnt his lesson, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the badge anyways, he handed it over to Bai Lingqi.

    Bai Lingqi took the letter and looked at it. Her brows furrowed slightly. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so lively today. East China Sea Yaochi, Dragon Domain of the South Pole, and Lightning Lake of the Western Regions have all arrived.

    Currently, there were six people sitting on the stage. One was the Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi and the other was the Monk of the Western Region¡¯s Lightning Lake, Tan Shanse and Diao Yuan, the young man who called himself the Gongzi.

    These six people represented the five great forces, and were enough to shake the entire martial arts world.

    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±

    Bai Lingqi asked, but no one replied. She then sat down on the stage: ¡°Then let us first take a look at the items. After confirming that there is no problem, we will begin the auction.¡±

    ¡°No need to look.¡±

    Gongzi said indifferently: ¡°I can smell that thing.¡±

    Tan Shanse acknowledged: ¡°I don¡¯t need to look. I¡¯m sure that thing isn¡¯t fake.¡±

    Xiao Long snorted, ¡°Since you all aren¡¯t looking, then wouldn¡¯t it make me look petty if I were to do so? I won¡¯t look either.¡±

    The people below the stage were restless, thinking to themselves, ¡°What kind of people are these?¡± The exceptional treasure which was priced at ten thousand Essence Crystal s, actually did not even nce at it. It didn¡¯t matter how much worth the King of Caterpir Grasses had. The value of being first to save someone was of no different realms. Any cultivator, from the Immortal Emperor to the average cultivator, would have an extra life. The higher the cultivation, the greater the value. However, when you thought about it, it was actually just a single life. Secondly, the strong medicinal strength of the King of Caterpir Fruits could break the shackles of cultivators. The rate of improvement was extremely quick after absorbing the medicinal energy every day. Even an Immortal Emperor could possibly rise tigher level.

    ¡°Since no one is looking, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The auctioneer raised his hand. ¡°Silence. The auction begins now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Just at this moment, someone walked in with a dignified appearance. This person walked with a great stride. Even if he walked, he would have the aura of an unstoppable thunderbolt.

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    When he walked in, everyone saw him standing up and bowing to him.

 Chapter 1414 - Unable to Buy

    <h4>Chapter 1414 ¨C Unable to Buy</h4>

    The person who entered was a man around fifty years old. He looked slightly old, but he had a robust figure and was walking in the wind. He was dressed in in clothes, and the clothes he wore were ordinary clothes. However, he had the bearing of a king.

    The moment he walked in, almost all the local cultivators of Qingzhou stood up.

    ¡°Greetings Your Majesty!¡±

    Just as he entered, Monkey also entered and headed straight up to the second floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on him. He¡¯sing straight for us.¡±

    Monkey sat down and took a sip of water. ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see. The show is about to begin.¡±

    Bai Lingqiughed, and cupped her fists: ¡°Eastwoods Lord.¡±

    However, Di Songcheng did not return the gesture and immediately went over to the auction stage to sit down. ¡°The things you did in Shuixin City are not things that I can forget just by sping my fist at me.¡±

    However, Bai Lingqi did not get angry, andughed: ¡°Looks like everyone is here, then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The auctioneer felt his hand was covered in sweat. He had been an auctioneer at the Magnificent Moon Grand Auction for twenty years, but he had never seen such arge lineup. Any random person that sat on the auction stage today might be someone that he would never be able to meet in the past.

    ¡°This... Then let¡¯s begin. ¡±

    The auctioneer nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His back felt chilled from all the perspiration that had soaked through his clothes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw An Zhenging down from the second floor. He quickly went down the stage: ¡°Owner, what orders do you have?¡±

    ¡°Takest, I¡¯ll manage the auction.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The auctioneer was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly while standing on the stage.

    An Zheng walked up the stage, sped his hands at everyone present, and then turned to look at the nervous audience below. That¡¯s right, they could only be spectators today. Those qualified to participate in the auction were all sitting up there, but to them, this was already a fortuitous opportunity that they could not ask for. The three envoys from the forbidden region, the few mysterious people, and the eldest brother of the Jian Sect, Eastwood Jun, Di Songcheng had all arrived. Everyone felt as if they were dreaming.

    ¡°Everyone, you might feel that today is your luck. To be able to see the legendary treasure, the King of Caterpir Grasses, and also so many grand charactersing here, everyone is very excited.¡± However, I think you should all leave. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s words stunned everyone present.

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Someone immediately stood up and said, ¡°We had already paid our deposit when we first entered. Even if we don¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the Winter Insect Grass Auction, we do have the qualifications to watch. Even if you are the new owner of Shengyue Tai, you still don¡¯t have the right to kick us out. ¡±

    ¡°Right, what right do you have to let us go out?¡±

    ¡°You are really unreasonable.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am thinking for your sakes, do you really think that today you are just witnessing an auction?¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave even if I die.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Alright, then you stay. What I should have said, what I should have advised you about, has already been said. If you think that even if you die, you still have to watch this auction, then stay behind, I won¡¯t say another word. ¡±

    He turned around and looked at them. ¡°So, shall we begin?¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Cordyceps King, starting bid 10,000 Essence Crystal, and every time you raise your hand, you increase the price by 100 Essence Crystal. Since everyone is waiting for this moment, I won¡¯t waste any more time. Now that the auction has started, we can bid the price of the Winged Caterpir Grass King, ten thousand Essence Crystal. We can now bid. ¡±

    Tan Shanse was the first to raise his hand, followed by the self-proimed Gongzi youth. No one directly called ourice, they only continuously raised their hand. But that was all. Not long after, the price of the King of Caterpir Fruits had already reached thirteen thousand six hundred Essence Crystal. Most of the people below the stage had turned pale. It was at this time that some people reacted and began to leave the venue.

    That¡¯s right, this auction was indeed very attractive. With such arge sum of money and such an important guest, it was possible that he would only see this once in his life. However, at this moment, the smart person had realized that this was no longer a matter of how many Essence Crystal s he was dealing with.

    Eastwoods Lord Di Songcheng, who had not raised his hand all this while, suddenly raised it. ¡°Twenty thousand.¡±

    The audience gasped in surprise.

    He directly raised the price to twenty thousand Essence Crystal. Just twenty thousand was not really that scary. But after twenty thousand, with the word ¡°Essence Crystal¡± added, it would be extremely scary.

    Just as he raised his hand to call ourice, Gongzi immediately raised his hand: ¡°100.¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his hand: ¡°Twenty one thousand.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°One hundred.¡±

    The Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi was silent for a moment before she raised her hand. ¡°Twenty-five thousand.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°One hundred.¡±

    Xiao Long stared nkly for a moment before smiling, ¡°Mister, you are very naughty.¡±

    Gongzi shrugged his shoulders: ¡°There¡¯s no other way, it¡¯s too much to add.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. No matter how much others bid, you would increase the price by 100. Are you sure you can¡¯t afford it? If he added 100 of them together, it might raise the price terrifying level. Of course, it was already terrifying enough.

    Xiao Long raised his hand, ¡°Thirty thousand.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°One hundred.¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his hand: ¡°One hundred.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°You¡¯re very naughty.¡±

    Tan Shanse said in all seriousness: ¡°I can¡¯t add more.¡±

    The monk from the Lightning Pool of the Western Regions, who had called himself a non-monk, raised his hand for the first time. ¡°Fifty thousand.¡±

    After this shout, almost everyone in the audience stood up. This span was too huge, directly increasing the amount from 30,000 to 50,000 yuan. When Di Songcheng raised the price to 20,000, it was already scary to the point of numbing people¡¯s skin. When 50,000 yuan came out, many people did not feel that they were drenched in sweat. Just this number alone was enough to cause one¡¯s heartbeat to quicken. Thump thump thump thump! It was as if it was about to jump out of one¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡±

    Di Songcheng looked at the Monk, ¡°The Lightning Pool of the Western Regions, your background is indeed deep.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the monk was all smiles, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about this. The Western Regions is so vast, and all the countries believe in the Buddhist Sect. All of these things were piled in the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s warehouse and were getting worse. Before I came here, someone told me that regardless of the price, all I had to do was buy the item back. ¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, before that faint but undisguised sense of pride could be released, he heard the Gongzi say with a smile, ¡°One hundred more.¡±

    Everyone immediately became excited, bing even more excited. This Gongzi was clearly a person who raised the price, no matter how many people bid, he would increase the price by 100.

    ¡°On what basis are you going to increase it by a hundred? I don¡¯t believe that you can actually take out over fifty thousand spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re just adding fuel to the fire.¡±

    ¡°We have never heard of any Gongzi. Are you colluding with this Sheng Yue Tai¡¯s new owner? ¡°If this price is sold, ten percent of the auction would be enough to make people go crazy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You are just a mummy.¡±

    Gongzi still looked indifferent as he crossed his legs and sat there unrestrainedly: ¡°You guys ¡­. Who cares? If I sit here, it means that I am still a little bit richer than you. What right do you have to question me? They won¡¯t increase the price, I¡¯ll let you all see if I can take out 50,100 Essence Crystal s. ¡±

    Everyone choked to the point that they had nothing to say.

    Di Songcheng¡¯s face sank. To be honest, he already could not afford fifty thousand Essence Crystal. No matter how strong their sect was, dominating the Azure Province was not a long time ago. The Jadeite Sect was founded by him, but without thousands of years of umtion, there was no way topare with other people.

    Xiao Long had an evil smile on his face, ¡°We, the South Pole Dragon Territory, are quite capable. I ¡­ ¡°A hundred?¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his hand. ¡°One hundred.¡±

    The Gongzi was a little unhappy.

    East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Goddess raised her hand again: ¡°Fifty five thousand.¡±

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Fifty five thousand... Generally speaking, for a medium-sized sect with ovehousand disciples, being able to take out a few hundred Essence Crystal was already considered rich. The foundation of these forbidden regions was simply too vast, and no one was able to ept it. But then he thought about it, these forbidden areas had already umted thousands of years of precipitation. This was especially true for the Lightning Pond in the Western Regions and the Dragon Domain in the Antarctic. These two ces were basically isted from the rest of the world as they quietly made their fortune. No one knew how much he had umted.

    Gongzi just raised his hand, and Xiao Long raised his hand first: ¡°+ 100.¡±

    Gongzi looked at An Zheng: ¡°Can you add ten? I have a bad heart and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take it. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We agreed to increase the price by one hundred.

    The Gongzi sighed, ¡°Then please wait for me for a while, I have to count, I don¡¯t know how much I brought with me.¡±

    He carefully opened his space tool and looked around. Then, as if he was counting something, he lowered his head and pointed his finger at something. Everyone¡¯s attention was on him, thinking that he had finally reached his limit.

    After waiting for a few minutes, he raised his hand: ¡°Not bad, at least it¡¯s enough. How much have you added?¡±

    ¡°Fifty-five thousand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I ¡­¡±

    The people below shouted in unison, ¡°One hundred!¡±

    Gongziughed: ¡°One hundred thousand.¡±

    The entire auction house instantly quieted down, even the sound of their breathing sounded heavy. When they heard the word ¡®one hundred thousand¡¯, they felt as if their heart had stopped beating. A hundred thousand Essence Crystal had already reached ten times the starting price. People even suspected that there might be as many aundred thousand Essence Crystal in this world.

    Di Songcheng ced both hands on his knees, palm down, and slightly shook his head. After a moment of silence, he stood up and was the first to walk down from the tform.

    After that, Tan Shanse and Diao Yuan whispered to each other for a while before they also came down from the auction stage. The East China Sea Yaochi Goddess raised her hand a few times after the two of them, but in the end, endured it and also walked down the stage.

    At this time, the only people left on the auction stage were the monks of the Western Region, the mysterious Gongzi and the small dragon of the Antarctic Dragon Region.

    A momentter, it was not a monk who raised his hand. ¡°One hundred.¡±

    Everyone was already numb to it, but Gongzi actually heaved a sigh of relief, and patted his own chest: ¡°Scared me to death, I thought that was too high. If no one else raised the price, what would I do?¡±

    He stood up and walked down. ¡°I can¡¯t afford it. You guys can y.¡±

    Everyone only had one thought in their minds. If they were on stage, they might have already dismembered this guy.

 Chapter 1415 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1415 ¨C Hunting</h4>

    An initial bid of ten thousand Essence Crystal was already a sky-high price for the Winged Caterpir Grass King, but this self-proimed Gongzi raised the price to oveundred thousand Essence Crystal. When he raised the price to this extent, he stopped ying.

    As he walked down, he muttered, ¡°How exciting ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou burst outughing: ¡°Will this guy be chopped into pieces just by walking out of the door? He¡¯s still shouting about how exciting it is, I only feel that it¡¯s exciting when I see other people¡¯s reactions.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Nonsense, how can others be as excited as him ying around ¡­.¡±

    Gongzi got down from the auction tform and found a seat to rest in. Everyone was standing and looking at him. He seemed to be enjoying the bath with their gazes ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t vite the rules. He just came down because he couldn¡¯t afford to buy it. Of the remaining two people on the stage, one was a small dragon from the Dragon Domain of the South Pole, and the other was a monk from the Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Western Regions. The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with endless grief and hatred.

    It wasn¡¯t a monk who stood up and said to the Gongzi, ¡°No no, I didn¡¯t manage to figure it out just now, do you want to try again?¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°You are also noroper monk.¡±

    It was not a monk. ¡°A proper monk will be sent here for this?¡±

    Xiao Long stood up, looking like he was six or seven years old, he looked very old, ¡°From the Western Regions, don¡¯t be like this, you seem to have no status at all. Sit down and continue. Don¡¯t you still have me with you? You said it just now, but in the end, what about the price? Your Great Thunder Lake Temple has to bring the things back, we have to continue working. ¡±

    The monk nodded, ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    He walked back to his chair and sat down, making a gesture of invitation, ¡°I have already bid 100,100 Essence Crystal, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Seeing him sit down, Xiao Long walked down from the auction tform unsteadily: ¡°I can¡¯t afford it, the one hundred and one hundred Essence Crystal are yours.¡±

    Gongzi could not help butugh: ¡°Monks are not real monks, and dragons are not real dragons either.¡±

    Xiao Long rolled his eyes. ¡°Nonsense, I am already the most serious dragon in the Antarctic Dragon Domain.¡±

    He sat down beside the Gongzi. As he was a little too short, he had to climb onto a chair, ¡°Now should we congratte the monks from the Western Great Thunder Lake Temple who were not monks? In the end, we won this treasure witundred and one hundred Essence Crystal, the King of Winter Worms.¡±

    He was not a monk: ¡°I want to forget about the rules and regtions in my Great Thunder Lake Temple.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°When you go out of the door, forget about it ¡­¡±

    He turned around and looked at the audience, ¡°Now, I announce that the King of Caterpir Grasses will be sold at the price of 10100 yuan.¡±

    The monk waved his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t we have to do it the first time, the second time, and then the third time before we can do it? Just shout it out. What if someone else bids? ¡°You have to give someone else a chance ¡­¡±

    Bai Lingqiughed, and cupped her fists at the monk: ¡°Congrattions Master.¡±

    Not a monk sighed, ¡°You won¡¯t want to congratte me in a while...¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t have any Essence Crystal, not even one. Why don¡¯t we do it like this, I¡¯ll take the things away, youe with me back to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, I¡¯ll give you a big gift pack that¡¯s worth 101,100 Essence Crystal s. This includes the Buddha of Great Thunder Lake Temple, who will personally shave his head, hand in hand to deliver scriptures, a luxurious single room to stay in for the rest of his life, an exquisite fasting for the rest of his life, and free to send Faces and Wall thinking of a set of tutorials. ¡±

    Bai Lingqi¡¯s face changed: What do you mean?

    It wasn¡¯t the monk who said, ¡°So what you mean is that I didn¡¯te to buy anything at all. I came for you. Not just me, but everyone here is probably after you. 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Frosty Mountain Shrine was the descendant of the peerless great general who had killed four hundred thousand cultivators with a single sword strike. When you left the 100 000 Cold Mountain, you first came to Shui Xin City to cause trouble, and then came to this Tantai City to cause trouble, wasn¡¯t it to let everyone in the world know about you? Isn¡¯t it because you want to be the ruler of the world? ¡±

    Bai Lingqi actually startedughing: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then let¡¯s not waste time. Hadn¡¯t I already aplished what I wanted to do? Look at this room full of people. I can kill one of you and let everyone know about it. If I kill you, who would not know about me, Bai Lingqi? ¡±

    On the second floor, Du Shoushou shook his head: ¡°It seems like everyone here is an outsider, but in the end, we are the only outsider. To be able to get the of the Western Regions, the Dragon Domain of the Antarctic, and the Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi to be his helper, this Di Songcheng is truly incredible. ¡±

    The Gongzi sitting belowughed. He turned around and said to the suite on the second floor, ¡°You guessed wrong, the one who invited the three of them is not Di Songcheng. With his little influence, it¡¯s really not enough. The one who invited the three of you here is me. ¡±

    He stood up and tidied up his clothes, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Xu Shiyi.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked seriously: ¡°Is your name because you still have ten older brothers and sisters on top of it?¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded, his attitude extremely serious.

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°I keep feeling that my name is a little sloppy. When my father exined it to me, he even said that the word¡± pick up ¡°contained a great truth, and also had a kind of longing for our ancestors. From the looks of it now, it seems like he picked it up just because I¡¯m ranked eleventh. However, he doesn¡¯t have the nerve to use the word ¡®eleventh¡¯ directly ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xu Shiyi acknowledged: ¡°I¡¯ll give yohousand years¡¯ worth of feces when I get back.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at Bai Lingqi: ¡°Your ambition is a little too big, so I have to call you back.¡±

    Bai Lingqi¡¯s body slowly floated. Her white clothes that fluttered about did not have much of an elegant dedusting posture, but instead had an additional eeriness. The six youngdies under hismand formed a formation beneath him, bringing with them a mighty might as they charged straight at the King of Caterpir Fruits. However, the monk who was left on stage was even faster, he grabbed the King of Caterpir and rushed off the stage.

    Bai Lingqi raised her hand and pointed at the Monk, ¡°Then you will be the first one.¡±

    At the same time he pointed his finger at the monk who was not a monk, an overbearing and sharp Cultivation Power shot out from his fingertip in the blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t a monk holding the King of Caterpir Grasses with one hand, while the other hand was ced on his chest. In the instant the Cultivation Power attacked, a golden buddhist shadow formed around his body. Boom ¡­ A sharp finger pointed at the buddhist shadow, causing a fierce wind to blow and blow away the Great Auction House in the blink of an eye.

    The instant the two of them acted, An Zheng sted those people flying into the space he created previously. Dust and smoke filled the air. When everyonended on the ground separately, the bright and peaceful Great Moonlight Tai had already been razed to the ground. Those cultivators who weren¡¯t able to flee in time were basically all spared. Was this the monk using the Buddhist Sect¡¯s technique to suppress the meaning of the finger? Otherwise, not to mention a Magnificent Moon Tai, half of Taichi City would be gone.

    In the air, six girls formed a hexagram array around Bai Lingqi¡¯s body. Bai Lingqi floated there with an arrogant expression on her face.

    ¡°You really think that you can stop me just by gathering all these people? No matter what I want from this world, life or wealth, you should give it to me, because this is what you owe me. My Bai Family has protected the 100 000 Cold Mountain for so long, everything that you have obtained now is because of my Bai Family¡¯s sacrifice. Now that I¡¯ve asked for a little bit from you, don¡¯t you think you should? ¡±

    Not just that, the monk nodded: ¡°It should be, I have already given you the set meal of Great Thunder Lake Temple wortundred thousand Essence Crystal, it was you who didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Youe back with me to cultivate, I¡¯ll help you dispel the hostility in your body.¡±

    ¡°Die for me.¡±

    Bai Lingqi pointed her finger downwards, and the spot where the monk was not standing disappeared in an instant. With a boom, half of the Grand tform City sank into this huge pit. An Zheng smashed his fist forward, then rushed out of the city. Witap of his finger, Bai Lingqi¡¯s fist strength was dissolved, and she chased after him.

    A momentter, they were already in Tientai City. This was a very beautiful field. The green grass on the ground was almost knee-high. Such a beautiful scenery, looking down from high altitudes made one feel rxed and happy. However, they¡¯d charged out of Liutai City all the way, destroying everything in their path.

    Bai Lingqi first attacked not the monk, but rather, he blocked An Zheng¡¯s attack. His ten fingers continuously bent and flicked outwards as streams of overbearing and cold Cultivation Power dragged everyone in.

    ¡°I alone will destroy all of you.¡±

    He then turned to Di Songcheng and said, ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll take care of Qingzhou.¡±

    He turned to Xiao Long, ¡°Your death is only the beginning. In the future, I will tten the Dragon Domain.¡±

    He turned to the Goddess. ¡°East China Sea Yaochi? The closest forbidden region to this ce, the Jian Sect of the Azure Province, has been annihted. I will eliminate the East China Sea Yaochi. ¡±

    He then pointed at Gongzi: ¡°No matter who you are, you must die.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you to be a little sloppy with your words.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he dodged: ¡°It¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t know your background.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°You¡¯re already in such a sorry state yet you¡¯re stillcking as an air criminal. You¡¯re really mischievous.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m not naughty.¡±

    Gongzi raised his hand and a golden light rushed up. Bai Lingqi¡¯s finger faced the golden light and pointed, the vast and powerful finger aura touched the golden light, but the golden light instantly exploded and turned into a sky full of stars. After the explosion, the golden light rose even faster. By the time people could react, the golden light had already densely formed a square cage in the sky. A square was around ten meters.

    [Heaven Mending Prison]

    The Gongzi said indifferently, ¡°Back then, when the heavens split apart, one of the Ancient Gods used this precious treasure to repair the heavens. The remaining parts were discovered by my ancestors and refined into a Heaven Mending Prison. This thing, whoever was imprisoned, would nevere out. Let alone you, my ancestors used the Heaven Mending Prison to catch dragons. My ancestors travelled for six dragons to clear the way. ¡±

    Xiaolong: ¡°Exin thatter.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°About that ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, we¡¯ll talk about itter ¡­¡±

    The golden light was dazzling as the square Heaven Mending Prison took shape. Bai Lingqi frowned and pointed with his finger. With a bang, she pointed at the Heaven Mending Prison, but was unable to break through. The finger¡¯s intent was to repair the sky prison, but it actually moved back and forth like bullets ejected from a box. Bai Lingqi was fine, the six girls were injured in an instant.

    Bai Lingqi snorted, a ball of white light appeared on her body, and the shot out finger intent was quickly absorbed back.

 Chapter 1416 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1416 ¨C Battle</h4>

    Once the two words ¡°Heaven Mending Prison¡± came out, the golden square shaped cage in the sky trapped Bai Lingqi inside. Bai Lingqi pointed out her fingers together. Not only was she unable to break through the shackles of the Heaven Mending Prison, she even injured six of her young women who were at the prime of their life because of the shot back of her finger.

    These six young girls were obviously very important to Bai Lingqi. He immediately divided them into several parts, like some sort of medicinal pellet. The spiritual light entered the bodies of the six youthful girls, and in that instant, their wounds werepletely healed.

    ¡°You will never understand how big the gap is between you and me.¡±

    His body suddenly emitted a seemingly holy and holy white light. After the white light appeared, the shooting finger intent returned to his body. The white light started to expand, and not long after, a square ball of white light appeared in the sky. The Heaven Mending Prison was like a golden border added to this white ball of light, giving it a very unique and beautiful feeling.

    With a kacha sound, one side of the Heaven Mending Prison was burst open, and white light poured down like a gxy.

    [One Finger Shocking the World]

    Bai Lingqi faintly said five words.

    The white light that was released was suddenly split into thousands upon thousands of strands, each of them extremely fierce and forceful. The finger attacks didn¡¯t attack a single person, but they were all directed at a single person. He seemed to be unsatisfied with any of them fighting alone against An Zheng alone, and wanted to draw everyone into a battle.

    Xiao Long snorted, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re invincible?¡±

    He soared into the sky and turned into a giant golden dragon momentster. The dragon tail swept across the sky and directly scattered the iing attacks. However, the other finger intents circled back in the air and struck the back of the little dragon. These fingers seemed to be scattered and untraceable. It was impossible to guess who they were targeting.

    The dragon armor of Xiao Long was abnormally tough, so he did not pay much attention to the finger. However, when several finger attacksnded on his back, he discovered that it was not that simple. Within those finger attacks, there waower that he could not understand. It was cold. The areas that were hit by the finger became extremely weak, as though they had turned into a thinyer of ice that would shatter upon contact. He cried out in pain and retreated backwards. However, dozens of white finger intents met his gaze.

    The little dragon opened its mouth and spat out a stream of dragon breath. The zing dragon breath fused with the intent of the dragon breath. Wherever the dragon¡¯s breath passed, the finger seemed as if the ice and snow had been incinerated by mes.

    Bai Lingqi floated in midair. She was a ball of white light herself, and that limitless amount of finger intent was released from the white light source. These finger intents were not impossible to resist. With their cultivation, if they forcefully withstood them, they could still shatter and force them back. But as long as they identally touched their body, the areas they touched would immediately be as weak as ayer of ice.

    There were several holes in the back of the dragon, but no blood flowed out. This was not a good thing. There was no blood, because the area of impact continued to deteriorate. An indestructible cold continued to erode the little dragon¡¯s body. Those areas that were frozen would not be able to recover even the best pellets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you.¡±

    ¡°Too many!¡±

    Everyone present originally wanted to encircle and kill Bai Lingqi alone, but now, they were instead entangled by Bai Lingqi alone, with no one able to escape. They could still deal with the Ice Finger with all their might. If they were to retreat, perhaps everyone would already be injured. The scarier thing was that once these finger intents locked onterson, even if that person activated The Art of Space and teleported them thousands of meters away, the finger intents would still follow them.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me by finding a few more people?¡±

    Bai Lingqi floated there, her eyebrows filled with a cold arrogance.

    ¡°Members of our Bai n have never been defeated by anyone. Back then, my ancestor killed 400,000 cultivators. Whenever he mentioned my ancestor¡¯s name, it would cause the entire cultivation world to tremble. All the peace and stability you have now depends on the achievements of my ancestors. Over all these years, you have long forgotten the contributions and sacrifices my Bai n has made to this world. Since you guys are so forgetful, let me remind you guys. ¡±

    He pointed forward, ¡°In the past, the sword intent of my ancestor has been passed down to this day. Even if I¡¯m not even one in ten thousand, it¡¯s still not difficult for me to make you submit to me.¡±

    As he finished his sentence, the finger intent that filled the sky suddenly became sharp.

    Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou and Monkey supported and protected each other from back to back, continuously knocking back the iing finger attacks, but they had no way of fighting back. An Zheng was slightly stronger than the three of them, but he was only barely able to protect himself. As for Xiao Long, he was already injured due to underestimating his enemy. It seemed that he had already lost half of his battle strength. The Sect Leader of the Jian Sect, Di Songcheng, did not make his move as he quietly retreated to a far away ce to watch the fight. Perhaps because Bai Lingqi had not paid special attention to him in the beginning, the first to attack were those few people he thought were the strongest enemies, and therefore gave Di Songcheng the chance to escape.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡±

    Di Songcheng¡¯s subordinate asked anxiously.

    It couldn¡¯t be med that he was scared out of his wits, but because the power Bai Lingqi had disyed was already terrifying to the extreme. Who were the people fighting with Bai Lingqi in the sky? Each of the envoys from the four forbidden areas had a cultivation base that could shake Heaven and Earth. However, upon contact, not only did they not disy any of their advantages in numbers, they were instead suppressed by Bai Lingqi alone. Moreover, it seemed like Bai Lingqi had not used her full strength yet. He was like a cat that had caught a mouse and was just shaking it.

    Amongst these people, the one who looked the most rxed was the one who called himself Gongzi. His movement speed was extremely fast, and even An Zheng had to admit that his speed was much slower than Gongzi¡¯s. Moreover, this person¡¯s attainments in the The Art of Space were also higher than everyone else. He had borrowed the power of space, and up till now, no one of these finger intents had been able to approach him. Of course, he still had the energy to retaliate. However, he didn¡¯t know whether he was waiting for something or just wanted to watch a show. He just couldn¡¯t protect himself and didn¡¯t help the people around him.

    The East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Goddess¡¯ cultivation should not be high, but this time, An Zheng realised that her strength had increased by leaps and bounds terrifying level. He actually had the demeanor of a king.

    An Zheng guessed that she had obtained some kind of mysterious inheritance from the East China Sea Yaochi. The Goddess was one of the sessors to the Immortal Queen. If it was confirmed that she was the only sessor, then he would definitely receive more inheritances.

    All of the finger tips that were attacking were destroyed by the electric currents around ten meters away from him. But there were too many of them, and it would not be easy for him to get close to Bai Lingqi.

    As for Tan Shanse, no one knew where he had gone to.

    After Xiao Long got injured, hisplexion looked even worse. An Zheng noticed that the wound on the back of his back was more than twice as big as before. The more he circted the Cultivation Power, the faster his blood flowed, causing his injuries to worsen. A ball of lightning burst out from An Zheng¡¯s body, forcing his finger intent to retreat, and then, he approached Xiao Long.

    ¡°None of you should think of saving anyone, because all of you must die.¡±

    Bai Lingqi looked down at her, and the white light around her body started to shine even brighter. Looking from afar, it seemed as if the sun had descended from the heavens down to the mortal world.

    Those finger intents that were flying in all directions suddenly changed, turning into streams of sword intent. The power and coldness contained within the sword intent were at least twice as strong as the power from the Finger previously. Xiao Long¡¯s injuries had already caused his movements to be slower and the sword intent to be stronger. He could no longer withstand it and a few more sword intents hit his body. The armor suddenly shattered and the wound rapidly expanded.

    An Zheng raised both his hands, a cloud formed in the sky and Heavenly Thunder Shower appeared shortly after. Dozens of lightning balls shining with an intense purple light fell from the clouds. In the air, millions of Power of Essence Thunder s chased after the sword intent, clearing out a small piece of the sky. An Zheng¡¯s body explosively grabbed the little dragon in mid-air, and then, he swung it with his dragon tail. ¡°Get out!¡±

    An Zheng threw the body, which was oveundred meters long, flying several kilometers away. However, the hundreds of sword intents that had locked onto Xiao Long were now chasing after him. The sword intent was too cold, so when it sliced through the sky, it left streaks of silvery-white marks. It was toote for An Zheng to save Xiao Long, as more and more sword intent surged towards him. He could only watch helplessly as the hundreds of sword intents chased after Xiao Long. Then, a ball of light exploded in the sky and a ck shadow fell down.

    Di Songcheng, who was originally in ce, raised the corner of his mouth: ¡°Dragon Core!¡±

    Witap of his feet, he rushed towards the ce where the dragon had fallen.

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, his hands pushed out in front of him, releasing a lightning bolt that was a meter thick in front of him. The light beam that was emitting a strong electric current shot out. Bai Lingqi¡¯s expression changed slightly as he retreated backwards, unwilling to take the attack from An Zheng. The light beam in An Zheng¡¯s hand swept across,pletely melting away the iing sword intent. Then, he raised his arm and threw it towards the ce where the light beam had fallen.

    ¡°Little one!¡±

    The light beam was likhunderbolt, and reached Di Songcheng¡¯s back in an instant.

    Di Songcheng quickly turned around and formed a seal with his hands. A golden light seal descended from the sky and smashed the beam of light formed from Power of Essence Thunder with a bang. He sneered, turned around, and sped towards the ce where the dragon had fallen.

    An Zheng immediately rushed downwards, shattering the sword intent that was attacking the monkeys, and shouted Brother Monkey to help me. Monkey took the divinity in his heart, and the sky-upholding iron rod immediately became very big, sweeping towards An Zheng. In the middle of the air, An Zheng¡¯s legs tapped against the iron rod, and the immense power carried by the iron rod and his own strength sted his body outwards. That waerrifying speed to the extreme.

    Di Songcheng saw a huge pit on the ground. That small dragon that looked like it was a six or seven year oldid at the bottom of the pit. Its entire body was covered with ayer of frost and was still shivering at the bottom of the pit.

    ¡°Give me the dragon core!¡±

    Right at this moment, he felt a wild and violent power rush at him from behind.

 Chapter 1417 - What bullshit Heavenly Awakening Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1417 ¨C What bullshit Heavenly Awakening Sect</h4>

    Seeing the dragon fall, Di Songcheng knew that he had to use this opportunity. The value of a dragon¡¯s dragon core from the Antarctic Dragon Domain was not much less than that of the Cordyceps King. The King of Caterpir Grasses could bring the dead back to life, the Dragon Pellet could raiserson¡¯s strength by leaps and bounds. Just by looking at the strength of the increase, the effect of the Dragon Pellet was much stronger than that of the King of Caterpir Grasses.

    How could Di Songcheng let go of sucare opportunity? If he had been a little afraid in the beginning, when he saw Bai Lingqi¡¯s strength, and saw the strength of those experts who suddenly popped out, he would no longer be afraid.

    None of these people seemed to be weaker than him, or perhaps even stronger. For example, that whatever Gongzi he had never even heard of still remained calm and collected under sucerrifying pressure from Bai Lingqi. Others might not have the strength to fight back, but he didn¡¯t want to.

    When he looked at the few people who originally thought that they were just some nameless nobody with the Jizhou ent, all of them caused his heart to turn cold. The Goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi, the aura of a king that she carried with her every movement clearly showed that she was not actually that far away from the Immortal Emperor Realm.

    With so many experts suddenly appearing, how could Di Songcheng not be afraid?

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of these people after obtaining the dragon core.

    He reached out to grab the Dantian Qi Sea, the light of desire in his eyes burning.

    Right at this moment, a violent force attacked from behind him. If he still refused to let go, then he would die without a doubt. The power that came from behind forced him to go all out, so Di Songcheng had to give up.

    However, at this moment, his mind suddenly lit up. He grabbed the little dragon¡¯s body and quickly turned around to block the little dragon in front of him. If the people behind him didn¡¯t stop, then Xiao Long would surely be smashed to smithereens by this strike.

    When An Zheng saw Di Songcheng raise the little dragon up to block his attack, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    He forcefully held his strength and stopped less than a meter away from the dragon. Bringing himself back with all his might, An Zheng was definitely heavily injured by the bacsh. Therefore, An Zheng could only stop that force halfway, but he still felt a suffocating sensation in his chest, as if something had surged up his throat.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Di Songcheng ced Xiao Long in front of him, ¡°You dare to make a move?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°I just did not expect that the famous Eastwoods Lord would actually be sucerson. Before I came, I had quite a bit of respect for you. Just like what my friend said, although the Jadeite Sect¡¯s governance in Qingzhou is too heavy and too strict, it is also for the sake of order and stability. (TL: Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite = Jadeite) The rule ofw was heavy, and as long as one was not too biased, it could be considered a form of protection for the lives of ordinary people. To be able to do this, you are indeed not simple. I had thought that even though you were not a gentleman, you were not a vile person. ¡±

    Di Songchengughed: ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a vile person. I have been controlling the entire Cyan ins for the past few years, so it¡¯s not excessive to say that themon people eat well and have plenty of food. They did not dare to bully themon people. I have strict control over the people, so they don¡¯t dare to run around recklessly. The entire Azure Province is prosperous and peaceful. I dare to say that within the Nine Provinces, my Azure Province is the most powerful. ¡±

    He held up the dragon and said, ¡°But you uninvited guests, if you want to me something, you can¡¯t me me. If you hadn¡¯te, none of this would have happened. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°They didn¡¯te to rob you of the Azure Province, but to protect the Azure Province. Although I don¡¯t know that Gongzi, I think that the reason he invited the people from the three big forbidden regions to hunt Bai Lingqi was because he didn¡¯t want him to ruin the current situation in the Azure Province. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too sinister to do this? ¡±

    ¡°Evil?¡±

    Di Songcheng scoffed, ¡°They didn¡¯te to destroy my Azure Province, what about you?¡±

    He held onto the little dragon with one hand and pointed a finger at An Zheng: ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s Master An.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched, killing intent filled the air.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to at first, but now I do.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯vee to search for Xu Fu¡¯s ny-nine secret realms, so I have a bit more of an idea now.¡±

    Di Songcheng said: ¡°So, even more so, I won¡¯t let this guy go just because of a few words you said. I have obtained the Dragon Core, my power has increased by a lot, not to mention you guys, I can even kill Bai Lingqi by myself. What do you think I am worth letting go of? ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to, you still have to.¡±

    As he said these words, stars began to circte in his left eye. And at the Inside the Immortal Pce, the good old man called out softly and raised his head to look towards the sky. At this moment, the man and the cat were closely connected because of the Eye of Nine Incarnations. The moment good old man raised his head, it was likoaring tiger and a dragon te, filled with the aura of swallowing the mountains and rivers.

    The Eye of Nine Incarnations could transfer the power of the heavens to An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng turned the Eye of Nine Incarnations upside down and transferred his power to good old man. good old man¡¯s Eye of the World was everywhere in the world. Then, through his vision technique, he silently transferred An Zheng¡¯s power behind Di Songcheng¡¯s back.

    A small purple dot appeared behind Di Songcheng. It was very small, about the size of a grain of rice. But this small dot contained An Zheng¡¯s most terrifying power ¡­ Explosion of Essence Thunder.

    ¡°Why are you doing this!?¡±

    Di Songcheng held onto the little dragon¡¯s neck with one hand. At this time, the little dragon had already returned to its human form, and a little fellow who looked like it was about to die was being clutched around the little dragon¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly roared loudly.

    A Explosion of Essence Thunder the size of a grain suddenly exploded behind Di Songcheng¡¯s back, that big dot actually condensed the purest and most terrifying power, causing Di Songcheng to feel that the aura behind him was a little off, as the Explosion of Essence Thunder had already exploded.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A terrifying force directly sent Di Songcheng flying, and his back was sted apart by the terrifying explosion. Although he had already done his utmost to defend, he still couldn¡¯t stop the power of the Explosion of Essence Thunder that could break through anything.

    The wound on his back extended from his neck to his waist, exposing his entire spine. Flesh and blood split open, white bones hung with shreds of meat, and inside the bloody flesh were white bone remains.

    Under the immense force, Di Songcheng was sted flying towards An Zheng. His two hands subconsciously released, and he threw Xiao Long out. Because he had perfectly blocked the power of the Explosion of Essence Thunder, the dragon did not receive any of it.

    An Zheng teleported over and caught the dragon in midair. When he turned around, Di Songcheng, who was severely injured, had already borrowed the force of the explosion to escape into the distance.

    An Zheng kept the little dragon into his spatial artifact and used the medicinal energy within the Blood Pearl Bracelet to repair it. Then, he chased after Di Songcheng. Di Songcheng¡¯s injuries were too severe. Originally, he still had the courage to fight with An Zheng.

    The two of them, one in front and the other behind, were fleeing for their lives as the former possessed the greatest potential within the human body. However, thetter¡¯s killing intent was so intense that only anger remained in his mind. Anger was one of the biggest reasons why people exploded.

    A few minutester, the two of them had already left Lingxi City, one in front of the other, and passed through the forest and mountains. They had no idea how far they had travelled.

    An Zheng saw that the distance was close, and withought, the Reverse Scale Armor on his body separated. An Zheng threw the Reverse Scale Armor forward, and it instantly rushed forward. Of course, Di Songcheng felt the power attacking him from behind, and immediately teleported to avoid it. However, the Reverse Scale Armor did not want to hit him in the first ce. When he moved out horizontally, the Reverse Scale Armor suddenly separated. The one hundred and eight pieces of armor formed a huge, square-shaped wall, encircling Di Songcheng.

    ¡°If I want to kill someone, no one can leave.¡±

    An Zheng slowly stopped and looked at Di Songcheng. In thetter¡¯s eyes, there was a kind of fear that hadn¡¯t appeared in all these years. After being the overlord of the Azure Province for so many years, he was already used to giving fear to others. It had been a very, very long time since someone had threatened him. At this moment, he could feel the Death God beckoning to him.

    ¡°The people who wanted to kill me, ever since I first entered the martial arts world, there have been countless of them. ¡°As for them, they are now dead spirits of the Yellow Springs. Only I, the founder of the sect, have descended upon the world.¡±

    Di Songcheng took a pellet and stuffed it into his mouth, breathing slowly.

    ¡°You want to kill me? You¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified enough to kill the people I¡¯ve killed.¡±

    Di Songcheng suddenly punched towards An Zheng and a mighty surge of power swept over like an angry dragon¡¯s arrogance. However, just as the fist wind was about to reach An Zheng¡¯s body, it suddenly turned around and smashed onto the Reverse Scale Armor with a bang.

    Di Songcheng originally thought that he could shatter the wall, but when the fistnded on the wall, not only did the wall not break, it even shook violently because of the punch. The sound waves produced by the vibrations caused waves of pain in his head.

    An Zheng rushed over amidst the sound wave. Di Songcheng knew that he already had no way to rush out, so he quickly formed a seal with both hands, causing a huge golden seal to suddenly fall out of the space that was not veryrge. It was unknown what material was used to create it, but An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly sank down.

    It was at this moment that An Zheng noticed that another golden seal had silently formed below him. When the golden seal above pushed An Zheng down, the golden seal below quickly flew up.

    Bang!

    Two huge golden seals smashed into each other, perfectly fitting without even a crack. The golden seal and the golden seal faced each other, then rapidly rotated like a millstone. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give An Zheng the chance to retaliate. The moment the golden seal grabbed onto An Zheng, he wanted to grind him intool of blood.

    Time seemed to stop and space seemed to stop.

    Di Songcheng looked at the two perfectly stuck together golden seals, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a sneer: ¡°What Heavenly Awakening Sect... ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than that.¡±

 Chapter 1418 - Time Samsara Within One Second

    <h4>Chapter 1418 ¨C Time Samsara Within One Second</h4>

    The two giant golden seals perfectly stuck together. Not to mention a living person, even if there was ayer of paper between the two golden seals, it would still grind into powder with sucight bond. Di Songcheng looked at the two golden seals, waiting for the red lines on the golden seal to light up.

    These two golden seals were his unique skills. Those who were crushed to death by the golden seals would not even have their bones left intact. The blood would be absorbed by the golden seal, and at that time, the blood veins on the golden seal would light up. After being floating in the martial arts world for so many years, who knew how many people had been killed by the two golden seals.

    However, after waiting for at least two minutes, he still hadn¡¯t seen his blood veins light up.

    After waiting for a while, Di Songcheng felt that something was not right. His hands split apart, and the two golden seals also separated. The moment the golden seal opened, he saw An Zheng standing unharmed on the golden seal below. And a hole had actually appeared on the golden seal above that he had fought over for so many years in the martial arts world, An Zheng stood perfectly inside the hole as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good seal, the material is a bit softer.¡±

    An Zheng threw the Inverse Broken God Sword behind him witather unrestrained posture.

    To the Inverse Broken God Sword, slicing open this golden seal was no different from slicing open tofu.

    ¡°You are the only big person in the Azure Province, so why is the magical equipment in your hands so inferior? It seems like your Azure Province can¡¯t be considered to be rich.¡±

    An Zheng stepped his foot on the ground, causing the golden seal below to fly out. The Inverse Broken God Sword turned into a streak of light and chased after him. A few rays of light flickered, and after a while, the golden seal shattered and fell onto the ground.

    Di Songcheng¡¯s expression changed greatly as both his hands formed a seal once again. Then, a change began to ur in the space surrounding the Reverse Scale Armor. Layers of fine dust began to appear in the entire space, so tiny that it was impossible to catch them. Following the release of his hands, dust filled the air and shot towards An Zheng. This dust was different from other things. When it flew to a mountain, An Zheng could split it with his sword. An Zheng could still sh away at the flying sword magic tool. But the dust was too tiny to cut through.

    ¡°Five Elements Seal?¡±

    An Zheng snorted, ¡°The Golden Seal Art from before is now Earth Seal, I will break your Five Element Seal one by one.¡±

    Tens of thousands of lightning energies were released from An Zheng¡¯s body, and the dust that filled the air was instantly swept away. But just at that moment, the lightning that An Zheng released seemed to have changed. The dust was not dispersed, but instead attached to the exterior of the lightning. Not long after, the lightning dimmed. The dust seemed to be umting, growingrger andrger, and quickly covered all the electricity. It looked like a strange tentacle.

    After Di Songcheng shouted in a low voice, the tentacles pounced towards An Zheng. Those tentacles were obviously An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder, but after they were sealed by the dust, they became Di Songcheng¡¯s power. The tentacles continued to swing, and the steel whips continued to fall down.

    An Zheng snorted, the Inverse Broken God Sword on his right hand drew ouay of white light. When the Power of Essence Thunder broke out from the seal, it all returned to An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword. Purple lightning coiled around the de of the sword, making it look extremely dazzling.

    Di Songcheng formed another seal with his hands, and the tentacles continued to wave, causingyer afteryer of water vapor to appear. The water vapor caused the dust that was wrapped in the Essence Lightning to be even more tenacious, and actually started to seep into the Power of Essence Thunder.

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, young man.¡±

    Di Songcheng¡¯s hands did not stop moving, the seals were extremelyplicated, but the technique was extremely fast.

    Following the water vapor mixing with the dust and permeating the Power of Essence Thunder, even if An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword cut off the tentacles, the Power of Essence Thunder inside could not be seen, as if it had disappeared into thin air. In the next second,yers andyers of mes appeared. The temperature in the space instantly became extremely hot. In just a few seconds, the temperature in the space could even melt steel.

    Under the zing heat of the mes, the tentacles actually emitted a heavy metallic luster.

    With a weng sound, a steel tentacle quickly pierced towards An Zheng, who swung his Inverse Broken God Sword. When the de hit the tentacle, it actually made a clear nging sound. The attack was cut into half, and the remaining half continued to rush towards An Zheng.

    ¡°My Five Elements Divine Seal can gather and refine the purest power of the five elements in this world. Once I use this technique, the five elements will be perfectly usable by me.¡± All living things in this world cannot do without the five elements. My technique is the most perfect refining technique. ¡°Next, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll refine you as well.¡±

    One steel tentacle after another began to attack. The strength of these tentacles was beyond one¡¯s imagination. With a Dang sound, one of the tentacles was knocked away by An Zheng and crashed into the wall made of Reverse Scale Armor. As the temperature in the spatial enchantment increased, the hardness of the tentacles also became stronger. In the end, not even the Inverse Broken God Sword couldpletely cut it off. Every sh of the sword could only leave a mark on the tentacles.

    An Zheng felt that it was getting harder and harder to breathe, because all the oxygen in the enchantment had already been burnt. However, the superimposed mes did not seem to extinguish after it was ignited. Even though there was no more oxygen, the temperature continued to rise. Two or three minutester, even the surrounding Reverse Scale Armor began to turn slightly red. The armor of the Reverse Scale Armor was the strongest defense object in the world, and even the armor had turned red. One could only imagine how terrifying the temperature of the barrier had reached.

    An Zheng¡¯s face also turned red, andyer uponyer of heat started to emerge from his forehead. The moment the hot air appeared, it was immediately burnt away by Chi Lie¡¯s heat.

    ¡°I want to see how long you canst.¡±

    Although Di Songcheng was severely injured, he looked extremely rxed at the moment. He hadpletely turned the situation around with the Five Elements Divine Seal¡¯s Inside-Outside Maniption, and he knew that An Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Regardless of whether one waowerful cultivator or an ordinary person, no matter how different one¡¯s physique was, all of them still contained arge amount of water. Once his Five Elements Reversal Control barrier waspleted, even the most powerful cultivator would die from burning away all the water in their body.

    ¡°I have never been afraid of cultivators with their own barriers.¡±

    Di Songcheng looked at An Zheng as if he was a sheep lying on a chopping board waiting for him to ughter.

    ¡°The thing which ordinary cultivators fear the most is meeting an expert who has their own world. Those who had their own worlds were all people with great talent. The vast majority of Spirit Formations had one thing inmon. It was to control the enemy within the Spirit Formation, and the master of the Spirit Formation was the ruler of the space. If others were to fall into the enemy¡¯s barrier, they would have no choice but to wait for their own deaths. However, I am different. I like cultivators like you the most who think that they are talented. I don¡¯t know how many of those who are known as geniuses have been killed by me. I don¡¯t have my own barriers, but I can control other people¡¯s barriers. The more firm and unbreakable your spirit formation is, the happier I will be. ¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up, ¡°Are you regretting now that your barrier is so strong? It won¡¯t be long before you have a look of remorse on your face. I¡¯ve seen this expression many times. I¡¯ve been controlled by someone within a boundary countless times and the enemy was always so arrogant and despotic in the beginning. ¡°However, after I finished controlling them, they started to regret. Why is their spirit formation so strong?¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°Dragon Core is still mine. The Cultivation Power in your body will also be refined intill by me. ¡±

    An Zheng really looked like he couldn¡¯t move at all. The Five Elements Divine Seal¡¯s anti-control barrier hadpletely suppressed him inside its own barrier. As the water in his body evaporated, he would soon be a mummy.

    ¡°Do you regreting?¡±

    Di Songcheng asked with acent smile.

    ¡°He really is very powerful.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but shake his head, ¡°Most cultivators would not think that their absolute barrier would be controlled by someone else. Thus, no matter how powerful or talented a cultivator was, they could be killed by you. This, should be the absolute art that you can monopolize all of the Azure Province, right? ¡±

    Di Songcheng acknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    He raised his hand and touched his forehead, ¡°It is indeed a little hot. If I continue to be roasted by you, I might really be burnt to a crisp before long.¡± However, there is one thing that you may have misunderstood ¡­ This is not my world. ¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and the Reverse Scale Armor suddenly opened up. It split into one hundred and eight pieces and returned to An Zheng¡¯s body, forming aplete set of armor.

    When the Reverse Scale Armor opened it, the Five Elements Control Formation lost its support and was quickly spread out in all directions. The oppressive feeling and scarlet temperature in the original space had been reduced by a lot.

    Di Songcheng had a premonition that something bad was about to happen, so he immediately turned around and ran. That thing could not be seen, but it was abnormally sturdy.

    ¡°Your counterattack has already dissipated, right?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s smile carried a sense of abomination, and he spread open his hands. ¡°Now, this is my true realm. Besides, before you die, let me give you a serious introduction to what¡¯s special about my world. In this world, I was disappointed at first. I can¡¯tpare to the world of others. If it wasn¡¯t big enough, it wouldn¡¯t have any ability to crush and crush. Nor can it alter theposition of matter, much less shape the air as you do. However, there is one good thing about my world. It is that I am everywhere within my world. ¡±

    Just as Di Songcheng finished listening to him, he felt a sharp pain from the Dantian Qi Sea. When he looked down, he saw that a foot had kicked into his lower abdomen. Then, a huge force prated his body, directly expanding the wound on his back by arge amount.

    His berserk attacks, were clearly directed at An Zheng, who disappeared the moment his power arrived.

    Inside this world, An Zheng could freely travel back and forth. There was no need to stack any spatial energy on top of each other. He was here. He could take physical form as he wished, and he could take intangible form as he wished.

    ¡°It¡¯s just nice for me to let you try something new.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Before this, there waerson who told me that the power in this world is limitless. Feel the life source of time and all living beings, and you can obtain this endless power. I am a little stupid, so I can only think in one direction. Therefore, I guessed that the Origin of Life is tooplicated, and the only thing that they are rted to each other is time. ¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    Then, Di Songcheng painfully bent his waist down.

    Di Songcheng¡¯s lower abdomen was kicked, then kicked again, and again.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡±

    He looked at An Zheng with his blood-red eyes and roared.

    ¡°I told you, the time.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I still can¡¯t perfectly control the time, but I can allow it to flow within a second.¡±

    In fact, it was just a kick, but how terrifying was the Samsara within a second?

 Chapter 1419 - Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1419 ¨C Demons</h4>

    A one second cycle did not seem likarticrly impressive achievement or ability, because most people would not even be able to perform for a second. Everyone has a different understanding of time, and the same person has a different understanding of time at different times. When he was young, he always felt that time passed too slowly. But when he reached middle age, he began to feel fear. Time passed too quickly.

    However, time was time, and every second was every second. It would not change because of people¡¯s feelings.

    What An Zheng could do now was not to randomly control the time of a second, but to only be able to cycle this second at a specific time under a specific environment. In reality, this second¡¯s cycle was not limitless, without beginning or end.

    But Di Songcheng was already extremely afraid.

    At his level of cultivation, his understanding of strength was already very clear. He was very clear that when a person had already begun to grasp the power of time, that person could already break free from his shackles and soar into the sky. Why did the Immortal Emperor surpass most cultivators? This was because the Immortal Emperor¡¯sprehension towards power was no longer limited to space but was beginning to reach out towards time.

    There was no limit to how much power one could wield in the air. One had to have strength in order to go through time. It could be limitless. Infinity and infinity were two different concepts.

    ¡°Kill ¡­¡± ¡°Kill me!¡±

    Di Songcheng roared, his face waspletely distorted. The pain he felt from that second of repetition was something that no one else but himself could understand. An Zheng¡¯s kick continued on and on among his Dantian Qi Sea s. If a person¡¯s persistent pain bes slightly numbing, it is because after the umtion of time, the body has be resistant. But this second was different for Di Songcheng. He was constantly returning to the second before, so every time he suffered a heavy injury, it was iparably painful.

    A second, however, couldn¡¯t change his mind.

    Thus, he was very clear about what was happening now and what would continue to happen in the future.

    ¡°How many of the ny-nine secret realms have you found?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a single ce, I beg you to kill me ¡­¡± I tell you, you kill me. Now, all of the known secret realms were fake, as they were all created by Xu Fu himself to bewitch the world. Until now, not a single one of the true ny-nine secret realms have been discovered. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Xu Fu was definitely a cultivator and a spatial master that could be considered to be at the Grandmaster level. Hisprehension of spatial energy may have far surpassed any other cultivator in the current world, and even the legendary emperor who sent him to search for immortality couldn¡¯t evenpare to him in terms ofprehension of spatial energy. Otherwise, Xu Fu would have died a long time ago. Legend has it that Xu Fu wanted to help the First Emperor in his search for the art of immortality, but in reality, he was searching for that item for himself in order to avoid the huge cmity that would happen in the future.

    That item, which was also the item Tan Shanse mentioned to An Zheng at the Grand Moon Auction House, was called the Timeless Wheel. No one knew what the Timeless Wheel looked like, and it was likely that only Xu Fu himself had seen it, or perhaps even Xu Fu had never seen it before.

    Legends said that Timeless Wheel could avoid the reincarnation of time, and humans could truly be isted from the world by the Timeless Wheel. Some people said that the vastness of spacey in infinity. And time was of the essence. If one day the world is empty, deste, space is no longer, but time is still there. No matter how powerful the space created by a cultivator was, it could dodge any kind of powerful force and guarantee absolute firmness. However, it was still unable to avoid the pration of time.

    In any space, there could be nock of time. Even something like the Heaven Defying Seal had to borrow time, not eliminate it.

    Timeless Wheel was an exception. There were many legends about Timeless Wheel. Some people said that it was something that could allow one to avoid time, while others said that it was a massive magic tool that could save the entire world. Tan Shanse said that inside that thing, at least a few hundred people could escape disaster. An Zheng thought that Tan Shanse¡¯s words were reasonable, that guy seemed to have noticed everything much earlier than him.

    ¡°Return the favor.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said.

    Di Songcheng¡¯s expression changed, the painful expression on his face grew heavier.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, you wanted to swallow my friend¡¯s Dragon Core to raise your strength. Now, I want to borrow your power to help heal my friend¡¯s wounds. Your Power of Five Elements is able to expel and melt the power of ice in my friend¡¯s body. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and stopped less than half a meter away from Di Songcheng. His palm came in contact with an invisible barrier. It was actually an aura that was less than two meters in radius. Within this aura, An Zheng could barely make one second circte. It wasn¡¯t even two meters big and a second of cirction could be fatal for an opponent like Di Songcheng, but for an opponent that was stronger, it actually wasn¡¯t very meaningful. Because An Zheng could not let the enemy obediently enter the two meter radius of the aura, and could not confirm that the enemy would reincarnate within that second.

    The moment An Zheng¡¯s palm touched the aura field, he let out a cry filled with pain that seemed to be unbearable. Then, his body started to distort as streams of Cultivation Power were pulled out from his iplete body and absorbed into the aura before being sucked into An Zheng¡¯s own palm. Then, through the cirction of the meridians in An Zheng¡¯s body, they finally entered the Blood Pearl Bracelet space.

    Xiao Longid in the Blood Pearl Bracelet space with hisst breath. The medicinal energy suppressed the deterioration of his injuries, but the medicine was wrong, it could only suppress the deterioration of his injuries. When Di Songcheng¡¯s Cultivation Power, which contained the power of the five elements, entered the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the medicinal energy started to automatically assist him. The power of the five elements started to circte before being expelled by the power of restraining the power of the ice spirit. The medicine essence began to repair the damage done.

    Xiao Long¡¯splexion looked much better, but he was still unconscious. Actually, with his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily. It was just because he was too careless. With his personality, he basically did not think much of Bai Lingqi. He believed that after this incident, it would have some influence on Xiaolong¡¯s carefree character.

    After two to three minutes, the Cultivation Power in Di Songcheng¡¯s body waspletely extracted. When he fell down, he was hunched over, like a dried up piece of wood that had already begun to rot. Just like that, a powerful figure like that, the hegemon of the Azure Province, died.

    One could imagine that when the overlord of the Azure Province disappeared and the strongest backer of the Jane School was lost, the Azure Province would certainly be chaotic. Those sects that had been suppressed by the sect for many years were bound to start rebounding. But An Zheng, would not give them the chance. When it came to control, the control of the Heavenly Awakening Sect was much more terrifying than that of the simple sect.

    After killing Di Songcheng, An Zheng immediately contacted the Yancheng. After Gu Chaotong received the news, he immediately started to deploy the strongest troops from the Heavenly Awakening Sect and started to head towards Qingzhou.

    An Zheng brought the little dragon back to the battlefield. On the other side, the battle was still going on. It looked like it would still be difficult for the few of them to take Bai Lingqi down. At the start, Bai Lingqi was absolutely domineering, suppressing all of the enemies by herself. Other than the Gongzi who looked a little rxed, the rest of them were suppressed to the point that they didn¡¯t even have the strength to retaliate.

    After An Zheng returned, he discovered that Bai Lingqi¡¯s strength seemed to have started to weaken. He had single-handedly pulled all of the strong enemies into the fray at the same time. The arrogance that no one in the world couldpare to made him pay the price. His Cultivation Power¡¯s rate of consumption was much faster than his opponent¡¯s.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be able to hold on much longer.¡±

    The Western Region lightning pool monk was not squinting his eyes to look at Bai Lingqi. He was acutely aware that Bai Lingqi¡¯s attacks had already started to be less aggressive.

    ¡°But I can still kill all of you.¡±

    Bai Lingqi slightly raised her chin, still acting haughtily.

    Both sides were still holding on. In fact, even if it wasn¡¯t the Monk, they were about to reach their limits. Now they were only betting on their luck, betting on whether their Cultivation Power would be exhausted, or Bai Lingqi¡¯s.

    An Zheng¡¯s return, gave them more confidence.

    When Bai Lingqi saw that An Zheng had returned, the corners of her mouth curled up.

    He suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the girl closest to him. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to sacrifice yourselves.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear and unwillingness. However, she had no way of resisting. After being captured, she sped her hands together and began to emioly white light. Strand after strand of Qi was pulled out from her body and entered Bai Lingqi¡¯s body. Her perfect fleshly body was withering at an extremely fast speed. It was a face that could cause chaos, but it only remained for a moment.

    Very quickly, a person who was perfectly fine had disappeared, turning into Qi and entering Bai Lingqi¡¯s body. After Bai Lingqi finished absorbing the youngdy, her entire body immediately recovered back to her peak condition.

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t even add it up.¡±

    He pointed forward with his finger, and the East China Sea Yaochi Goddess, who could still barely hang on, let out a groan. Her shoulder exploded into a cloud of blood mist and fell from the sky. From the looks of it, she didn¡¯t show any signs of changing as she fell. It was obvious that she had fainted. An Zheng rushed forward to catch the Goddess, but at that moment, Bai Lingqi pointed his finger at An Zheng. Without any warning, an indescribably terrifying energy appeared in front of An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s reaction could already be considered to be extreme, but he was still slightly slow.

    Boom!

    A ball of air exploded in front of An Zheng, causing his body to fall down from the air while smoking. He and the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Goddessnded on the ground one after another. The dust cloud that was created rushed up, causing people¡¯s hearts to violently tremble.

 Chapter 1420 - Im sorry Im late

    <h4>Chapter 1420 ¨C I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte</h4>

    It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win this battle no matter what.

    Bai Lingqi had six young girls at her side, and these six young girls were clearly not ordinary humans, but were from the spirit race of the 100 000 Cold Mountain. In a ce unknown to all, this spiritual race existed. The innate abilities of every Spirit race might be different, but they all had simr personalities. They had appearances simr to humans, but they were unwilling to be associated with humans.

    In the eyes of the spirit race, humans were all hypocritical and despicable. They believed that they were existences of a higher level than humans. They were usually extremely beautiful and cold and arrogant. Even among ordinary people, there were legends of encountering the Spirit Race in a remote ce.

    The six Spirit Race girls did not willingly follow Bai Lingqi. They were like servants, but they still carefully maintained the pride of the Spirit Race in their hearts. However, when they were controlled, this pride was not even worth mentioning.

    The remaining five young girls helplessly watched as theirpanions were absorbed.

    ¡°What else do you have that you can¡¯t do?¡±

    Gongzi frowned, he did not expect Bai Lingqi to actually ept her subordinates. He could tell that the six girls were not humans, but he did not think that following beside Bai Lingqi was just Bai Lingqi¡¯s power reserve.

    ¡°They?¡±

    Bai Lingqi nced at the remaining five girls: ¡°The value of their existence, is to serve me. From the moment I conquered their tribe, they had no choice. This ireasure given to me by the heavens, everything indicates that I will be the next emperor. Look at them, what a masterpiece. Their bodies were the most perfect vessel for storingrge amounts of Cultivation Power. In addition, their own spirit energy can purify the stored power and be even stronger. ¡±

    Bai Lingqiughed at the sky: ¡°Is that not enough to prove that the heavens have already arranged for me to rule this world?¡±

    Gongzi was no longer as sloppy as before. He took a deep breath, and cupped his fists and bowed towards the five young girls: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. From the very beginning, I wanted to see just how great his abilities are. If I knew he would absorb your power, I would have stopped him with all my might. ¡°It is I who harmed yourpanions. A woman as beautiful as you should be protected, not tortured.¡±

    When the five girls heard this, they started crying.

    Gongzi took a deep breath, ¡°Between you and I, it¡¯s time to end this matter.¡±

    ¡°Between you and me?¡±

    Bai Lingqi frowned: ¡°Did you and I know each other before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    The Gongzi said, ¡°The grudge between us dates back to a very, very long time ago. ¡°After I kill you, I will exin in detail.¡±

    When he became serious, his entire demeanor changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, I wasn¡¯t using my full strength just now.¡±

    He spoke apologetically to the others before suddenly disappearing. Bai Lingqi¡¯s expression changed, from his body, tens of thousands of white Sword Qi swept out, the density was enough to cause one¡¯s scalp to go numb. What was terrifying was not only the amount of sword qi, but also the ferocity and ferocity of the sword qi. Each of these sword aura contained the power to kill Celestial Sovereign Realm cultivators. This person, even if he entered the Inside the Immortal Pce, would cause huge trouble.

    The boundless and unbridled sword Qi unrestrainedly surged forward, slicing apart every inch of the sky. However, there was still no sign of the Gongzi. It was as if he had truly disappeared withourace.

    Bai Lingqi didn¡¯t know where he was, so she could only continuously release his power. As time passed, he could feel a force approaching him that could threaten him. The most frightening thing was that even though he could feel it, he couldn¡¯t tell where it came from or where it came from. He could only keep attacking in all directions to prevent the power from getting any closer. However, for some reason, the more concentrated and powerful his attack was, the more intense the feeling of imminent danger became.

    Peng!

    Suddenly, a bloody wound exploded on Bai Lingqi¡¯s body. It was caused by the explosion of the sword intent that belonged to him. No one would have thought that Bai Lingqi¡¯s own sword intent would explode by her side.

    Who would be wary of the power they just released? Moreover, it was not a materialized object, norue longsword, but sword intent.

    A bloody wound appeared on his shoulder, blood flowing out. If it were not for him dodging the sword intent the moment he sensed danger approaching him, the sword intent would have been able to pierce through his heart. If that happened, Bai Lingqi felt that he would die a useless death, because he did not know how he died or why his sword intent attacked him.

    However, when he was injured, he finally understood. There was no longer any power released from his body, and he quickly retreated, his speed was ridiculously fast.

    ¡°Did you sense it?¡±

    The voice was ethereal, it was the voice of the Gongzi. However, he still could not see anyone. No one knew where he was. It was as if he hadpletely merged into the air, making it so that no one could find him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte.¡±

    The voice of the Gongzi could be heard from the east and west at different times. The first word still appeared on the left, but the second word was already behind Bai Lingqi. Bai Lingqi continuously turned around to search for it, but she discovered that she was slower than the Gongzi by a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so I have to find your weakness.¡±

    The Gongzi¡¯s voice continued to sound.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called in some helpers. I have to rely on them to find out what your weakness is. I didn¡¯t go all out before, not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I still didn¡¯t have the confidence to win. After you absorbed that young Spirit Race girl, I¡¯ve finally found the weakness in your strength. ¡±

    Puff!

    A bloody hole suddenly appeared on Bai Lingqi¡¯s back, and a burst of blood shot out like an arrow. He did not know why she was injured, which was why he was so terrified. He had not experienced this feeling for a very, very long time. It was only long, long ago, when he was a child, when his father had trained him with harsh methods, that he had felt this fear and helplessness from his father.

    There was nothing he could do.

    Puff!

    Bai Lingqi¡¯s left arm suddenly snapped. Without any warning, his arm suddenly flew out. The blood sttered in the air. Under the sunlight, it actually formed a faint, cruel rainbow.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find me. When I find the weakness in your strength, you won¡¯t be able to find me again.¡± I just feel a bit regretful. I found your weakness a little too slowly myself, so that such a beautiful little sister would be cruelly killed by you. How perfect are these Spirit Race girls? Just look at their exquisite faces. How could you bear to kill them? ¡±

    Puff!

    With another muffled sound, Bai Lingqi¡¯s other arm was also cut off. As before, the blood sprayed everywhere. A drop of blood fell on his clothes. Then, that drop of blood suddenly burst open. It was precisely on his chest. A bloody hole the size of a bowl appeared on Bai Lingqi¡¯s chest, prating both the front and the back. This strike had prated his body, and even her spine had been broken in half.

    The blood that shot backwards was mixed with bone fragments that would make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Bai Lingqi cried out, her eyes turning red.

    ¡°I have to be blessed by the heavens. I still have the Bai Family¡¯s ten-thousand-year legacy, and I also have the endless power of the Spirit Race to absorb. How can I lose?!¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Gongzi¡¯s voice appeared by his side, but it sounded even more ethereal. If he was further away, it would be easier to find his position. Being near Bai Lingqi, it was as if it was in his own body, making it even harder to find.

    ¡°If you only want to be a strong warrior and be respected, then the inheritance you have obtained is enough. But that¡¯s not what you want, it¡¯s something bigger. Back then, the ancestor of the White Armored n decided to stay and protect the 100 000 Cold Mountain, which was worthy of respect. Not many people know about the sacrifices you, the Bai n, have made, but this is not the reason for you to resent the world. They didn¡¯t even know why you made them feel like they owed you. ¡±

    Witong sound, Bai Lingqi used all of her strength to push one of her legs out. The leg flew off into the distance, spinning in the air in a way that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    An Zheng was injured, but not severely injured. He could actually save the Goddess at a critical moment. When he helped the Goddess up from the ground, he happened to see Bai Lingqi¡¯s thigh flying out. The flying trajectory and speed of that leg made An Zheng suddenly have a guess.

    ¡°Can you feel it?¡±

    The injured goddess took An Zheng¡¯s hand and asked: ¡°Where is that Gongzi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Bai Lingqi¡¯s body.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I can roughly guess who he is.¡±

    When An Zheng said those words, Bai Lingqi also felt that something was amiss. Suddenly, a few streams of sword intent appeared around him, fiercely shing at the part where his thigh had been cut. Witfft, the remnant of his thigh was cruelly cut off by himself.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head slightly, ¡°What that Gongzi said is correct. No one will be able to survive if they were to be found out. No matter who ¡­ ¡°Even if he¡¯s an Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Such an evaluation caused a faint fear to appear in the goddess¡¯ eyes.

    Bai Lingqi cut off her broken limbs, but did not reap any benefits. Under the intense pain, his wless face became distorted and ugly. At this moment, her aura seemed to have dropped from the clouds to the mortal world.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Bai Lingqi suddenly shouted loudly, and a girl in white involuntarily flew towards him. The young girl¡¯s body released a trace of her aura, and it quickly merged into Bai Lingqi¡¯s body, which was riddled with scars. In the blink of an eye, new flesh and bones rapidly grew out of his wounds.

    However, this onlysted for a few seconds. His wounds had just begun to change when they suddenly exploded again. Still without any warning, still without any solution. Moreover, the explosion this time was not a single spot, but spread throughout his entire body. Bloody holes exploded on his body one by one, as if hundreds of bullets had pierced through his body at the same time. That scene was so tragic that it made people ufortable.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Bai Lingqi screamed in pain, her eyes wide open.

    However, his miserable screams werepletely meaningless. As they continued to explode, his body finally exploded into pieces and turned intain of blood. What was even more terrifying was that as the blood fell, every drop of it exploded once again. Every drop was exploding.

 Chapter 1421 - Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1421 ¨C Enough</h4>

    Bai Lingqi¡¯s final scream was so loud that it seemed as if the sky had been torn apart. What was even more surprising was that not a single trace of excess energy could be felt from the terrifying explosion, affecting the Spirit Race girl beside him. Even the girl that Bai Lingqi had grabbed was the same, she had only be extremely weak because she had consumed part of her own spirit energy.

    The other four girls rushed over to support her, slowly falling down from the sky.

    It was an indescribable image that would be stored in everyone¡¯s mind for a long time.

    Five beautiful flower like girls floated down, and around them, every drop of Bai Lingqi¡¯s blood and piece of minced meat continuously exploded. A drop of blood exploded, turning into scattered blood stars. Each and every blood star continued to explode, ultimately blowing up all their blood into nothingness.

    Every fment exploded, then exploded into mincemeat, then into air.

    The surroundings were like beautiful fireworks, reflecting the five young girls as they descended from the sky.

    An Zheng raised his head and looked at the sky, feeling the terrifying power, fear still lingered in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but think, if the Gongzi were to be his enemy, how would he be able to face it? After thinking for a long time, he was still unable to find an answer. The Gongzi¡¯s power was too terrifying, the power that came from the ancient era allowed him to be invincible after finding out the enemy¡¯s weakness.

    The enemy would die, and he didn¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    the Goddess asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng just said that I might already know who he is, and that his words piqued the goddess¡¯ curiosity. East China Sea Yaochi had sent her to help Gongzi, but he did not know who Gongzi was. It was only because Gongzi knew who Bai Lingqi was. The East China Sea Yaochi s of the East China Sea Yaochi were sure that Bai Lingqi would cause a cmity, so they sent her. It was not only him, but even the Monks of the Lightning Pool of the Western Regions and the Dragons of the South Pole were the same. In fact, they didn¡¯t even know the identity of the Gongzi at all.

    Aside from Bai Lingqi¡¯s threat, there was also another mysterious object that appeared in front of the Immortal Queen Yao Chi, the Western Buddha, and the Dragon Realm Dragon King one after another. It was because of this mysterious item that the absolute leaders of the three forbidden regions hade.

    Perhaps the leaders of the three forbidden regions knew of the identity of the Gongzi, but the people they had sent did not.

    ¡°He¡¯ll say it himself.¡±

    An Zheng put the goddess down, then rushed towards Du Shoushou and the others. The reason why Du Shoushou and the others could survive was entirely because Chen Shaobai had blocked more than half of their attacks. Bai Lingqi¡¯s attacks were also extremely targeted, they were stronger against stronger enemies and weaker against weaker enemies.

    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±

    An Zheng rushed over and looked at them one by one.

    Du Shoushou supported An Zheng and said, ¡°We are fine, look at yourself.¡±

    An Zheng stared nkly for a while, before noticing that there waerrible wound on his back. Even the Reverse Scale Armor had not perfectly blocked all of the power. That was what Bai Lingqi had done with his previous attack. It was only after Du Shoushou reminded him that she finally felt the intense pain on his back. The clothes were alreadypletely torn, the Reverse Scale Armor blocked most of the force, and the damage that seeped in still caused flesh to be cut on his back.

    One could imagine, if An Zheng¡¯s body wasn¡¯t already very terrifying, then that strike just now might have pierced through the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s body.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few times, feeling that it was difficult to breathe. It was fine when he wasn¡¯t aware of it, but when he was, the pain would increase exponentially.

    Gongzi¡¯s figure suddenlynded on the ground not far away, but he did not bother with any of them and only ran towards the five girls. It was obvious that he wahnderer.

    However, this person did not seem to have any hostility. He lookedzy and indolent, somewhat simr to Ziluo. However, he was bright and cheerful. There was not a single trace of evil in his eyes.

    An Zheng had seen far too many sins in his life, so he could see this person¡¯s heart througerson¡¯s eyes. He could tell that the Gongzi was not a bad person. Moreover, there is a rare and unfathomable simplicity. It was strange that a person with such a terrifying cultivation base would actually have such a simple and unfathomable ability.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    It was not that the monk was out of breath, but he couldst until now. He had almost exhausted all of his strength. Although he couldn¡¯t help Bai Lingqi out much and he didn¡¯t really do much to kill him, he still felt a sense of aplishment. In fact, it was not easy for cultivators below the Immortal Emperor Realm to persevere through with Bai Lingqi¡¯s previous terrifying attack.

    He shouted towards Gongzi, ¡°This shameless benefactor, just who are you?¡±

    Gongzi looked at the young girl¡¯s pale face and actually shed tears. Those tears were not fake, but real. He held the girl¡¯s face with his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I was a little faster, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer. Rest assured, I have already exterminated himpletely without leaving a single strand of flesh behind. Therefore, the blood contract between you two has already been dissolved. ¡±

    These words immediately made the five young girls excited, hugging each other and crying out loud.

    Gongzi squatted there awkwardly, because although the five girls were grateful to him, they were still wary of him.

    He stood up and rubbed his hands in embarrassment before turning around to look at no monk. Then, he shook his head. Who am I? I¡¯ll tell you. But before that, you must promise me one thing. If you do not agree, you will never know who I am. ¡±

    His threat was quite serious, but others couldn¡¯t feel any actual harm from it at all.

    ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Right, tell me about it first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a good thing if you don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    The Gongzi snorted, ¡°Bullshit... I mean well, but you¡¯re too dark. Actually, this is not something that would cause trouble for you all. You guys helped me kill Bai Lingqi, but on the other hand, I should have helped you guys get rid of a scourge, and a scourge that could possibly cause a cmity. So you all owe me one. As for me, there are some areas where I can¡¯t enter safely. I need your help. ¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu... ¡°99 secret regions.¡±

    After Gongzi said this, everyone was stunned.

    He looked at the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that you had something inmon? The little dragon who was almost crippled from the attack turned out to be the strongest among the younger generation in the Antarctic Dragon domain. I expressed my worry. That baldy, the Buddha said, you are the one with the strongest talent forprehension in the Buddhist Sect, I don¡¯t see anything special about you. Goddess, you are the future sessor to the East China Sea Yaochi, so there is no need to mention your innate talent. In other words, the three of you are the future sessors of the three forbidden regions. Monk, let me tell you something in private ¡­ Is the Buddha serious in choosing you? ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a monk who raised his hand to scratch his bald head. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this myself.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t look like a monk.

    The person who didn¡¯t want a monk the most, on the contrary, had the strongestprehension ability. This was probably the person who had the most trouble with the Buddha in the Western Regions.

    ¡°And you.¡±

    Gongzi pointed at An Zheng, then pointed at Du Shoushou and the others.

    ¡°All of you.¡±

    He held his hands behind his back like an elder as he paced about and said, ¡°You are the most outstanding young man in the martial arts world now. The future is yours. That¡¯s why you are gathered together.¡± Of course, it was an ident. I didn¡¯t intend to y with you guys at all. After a fight, I discovered that your talents are still passable. ¡°Especially that one ¡­¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng: ¡°It seems a littleplicated, so I decided to bring a few more people with me.¡±

    ¡°Did you discover the real Xu Fu Secret Realm yourself, and was afraid that if one of you were to open it, you would end up dying, so you dragged us along?¡±

    Xiao Long who was exiting the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s space gasped for breath as he asked. It was obvious that his injuries had not recovered yet.

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy, you n to let us be your shield.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a monk who said, ¡°From what I see, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡±

    The East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Goddess said: ¡°But what is certain is that you have discovered the true Xu Fu¡¯s Secret Realm, and you do not have the confidence to open it yourself.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You guys have misunderstood him. If he was someone else, your guesses would have been correct. But he... They are Xu Fu¡¯s descendants, how could they use us as a shield? He did not discover the real Xu Fu Secret Realm, but had always known where the real Xu Fu Secret Realm was. His name is Xu Shiyi, his meaning is already very clear. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed with some regret: ¡°You¡¯re truly too boring, I wasn¡¯t even able to present myself as being enigmatic enough before you revealed it. Yes, that¡¯s right, I am Xu Fu¡¯s descendant. But I really don¡¯t like the name Xu Shiyi, and it seems like it is enough for me to pick up the things left behind by my ancestors. ¡±

    Du Shoushou also sighed: ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    Xiaolong: ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    Xu Shiyi was stunned for a moment, and then sighed: ¡°Alright, it seems, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    When he looked at the five Spirit Race girls, his eyes were unwilling to part with them. ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. However, I can¡¯t take you with me. You guys can go back to the 100 000 Cold Mountain. This ce is too dangerous for you. Go back, I wille to 100 000 Cold Mountain to see you in the future. ¡°You must continue to be beautiful, otherwise I will be disappointed when I see you.¡±

    He smiled. The sun was shining.

 Chapter 1422 - Disciple Purple Ivy

    <h4>Chapter 1422 ¨C Disciple Purple Ivy</h4>

    After An Zheng figured out the Gongzi¡¯s identity, this guy was evidently a little disappointed. He had wanted to y a little longer, but it was only mysteriously that he appeared to be out of the ordinary. So he rolled his eyes at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°If you really open the secret realm, the amount that I¡¯ll give you will be the least.¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°You might not understand me too well...¡±

    Chen Shaobai and the others started tough, but Gongzi did not understand what was so funny about those words. Of course, if he understood An Zheng, he would know that his words of opening the secret realm and giving it to him as a share was meaningless.

    ¡°How did you suddenly appear?¡±

    It was not like a monk looking at Gongzi out of curiosity: ¡°Logically speaking, you and that Bai Lingqi should be the same. ¡°Why does it look like you have more sunshine than the darkness in his heart?¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°The tutoring is better ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°I can tell that your father is a strict, gentle, serious, and happy person.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°You¡¯re half right.¡±

    ¡°Which half?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right to be strict. As for gentleness and happiness, I don¡¯t really understand them. You have to ask my mother.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Sad.¡±

    Gongzi red at him: ¡°Introduce yourself in a simple manner. I am Xu Shiyi, everyone now knows my identity. That¡¯s right, the one who went searching for death in the Eastroad Sect was my ancestor, the Xu Fu who left many mysterious legends behind. What no one was clear was that what he sought was not some sort of immortal method, nor was it for that emperor. What he is looking for, is an item called the Timeless Wheel. ¡±

    Before this, An Zheng had just heard Tan Shanse mention this item.

    Timeless Wheel.

    ¡°Actually, before my ancestor went east, he already had a premonition of some disaster. However, he is not someone who has great aspirations to save the world. My Xu family is very powerful, and when we were travelling in the East, there were already hundreds of us. The ancestors said that the matter of saving the world was the work of a saint. He is just a normal person, so the only thing he wants to do is to find the Timeless Wheel before the cmity approaches and have his family protect him so that he can avoid the cmity that would destroy the world. ¡±

    ¡°Did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°He definitely found it.¡±

    ¡°Guess again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Your skin, you must have been beaten up quite a few times when you were young right?¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°The reason why your mouth is so crappy is because you have received less of a beating.¡±

    Du Shoushou decided to shut his mouth. This guy was a bit terrifying, no one here could beat him.

    The Gongzi continued to speak, ¡°Although our ancestor did not find the Timeless Wheel, within the Azure Province, he found ny-nine secret realms where he could have been hiding Timeless Wheel. Even after using his entire life, he was still unable to find the Timeless Wheel. It was said that he had opened 99 mystic realms, but in truth, he had only opened 72. He no longer had the strength to fight for it. I¡¯m going to take you guys there. Do you guys think it¡¯s been opened or not? ¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not activated.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°Guess again.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Are you bored?¡±

    The Gongziughed and said: ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but everyone here is an outstanding individual in the younger generation of the martial arts world. But in reality, your cultivation levels are still too low. Since the people from the Three Great Forbidden Regions have sent you here, they should have more or less leaked some information to you. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before the cmity that my ancestors feared will descend upon us. Although my ancestor did not know, why didn¡¯t this cmitye during the period he calcted ¡­ But I believe that he miscalcted it once, and he will not miscalcte it a second time. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Your ancestor is still alive?¡±

    Gongzi looked at Du Shoushou, who shook his head. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll guess again ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled and said, ¡°What you don¡¯t know, we know. What we don¡¯t know, you know, is that¡¯s for the best. ¡±

    The Gongzi replied: ¡°Those old fellows aren¡¯t willing to move, they just threw us youngsters out. Once they found the Timeless Wheel, they would at least have a better chance of surviving the cmity that would descend upon them. An Zheng, I know who you are.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°That guy must really like you.¡±

    Gongziughed: ¡°In fact, I am his disciple.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I guessed it, only someone as cocky as him can teach such a cocky disciple like you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t teach me anything.¡±

    Gongzi said with some regret, ¡°Back then, when Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy came to my house, I was still very young. He said I was a good seed, and that as long as I was nurtured, my future would be limitless. The father who was bewitched by him handed me over to him just like that. I followed Purple Ivy for 6 years. He didn¡¯t teach me anything in cultivation, and instead learned a bad temper from him ¡­ Six yearster, he gave me back to my father and said that it has already been six years. It is not toote to start cultivating now, so don¡¯t dy the child. ¡±

    Du Shoushou burst outughing, ¡°How did your father react?¡±

    Gongzi imitated his father¡¯s tone and said: ¡°If I can¡¯t beat him, forget it, forget it.¡± That¡¯s what my dad said. ¡±

    ¡°Father ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought to himself that this guy had truly inherited Purple Ivy¡¯s personality perfectly.

    Gongzi said: ¡°Actually we misunderstood Purple Ivy, what Purple Ivy used six years to nurture me was not a matter of cultivation, but a matter of character. Because of this, I was able to achieve this much. My heart is filled with gratitude. I¡¯ve always thought that if I hadn¡¯t followed him for those six years, I might have been even more awesome than I am now. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°You are a bad guy.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are also not a good person.¡±

    Gongziughed: ¡°Where did you say that just now? Right, whether I should bring you guys to the secret ne that has been opened or if I have yet to open it. Of course I did, I have the inheritance left behind by my ancestors, what the hell do you have. Forgive me for being blunt, but did I just say that once? Forgive me for being blunt, then forgive me for being blunt. Even though the three of you are sessors from the three forbidden regions, even though all of you are very influential, but ¡­ Xiaolong, it¡¯s not a monk. There¡¯s also the Goddess. Your Forbidden Area¡¯s inheritance is slightly inferior to the inheritance my ancestor left me. As for you guys, although your origins are great, you¡¯re still poor. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°So it¡¯s you, other people would not be able to bear saying that I am poor.¡±

    Gongzi said: ¡°So I must first bring you all to the Secret Realm that has been opened. There is no need to be courteous, it is not something that belongs to my family. My ancestors took the better ones. As for the rest, you can take a look to see who will be of help. I can only bring you guys after I confirm that you have the strength to follow me to a secret realm that has not been opened yet. ¡°Actually the area is already very small, there¡¯s only the secret ne that hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Wait a moment, you just said that your ancestor Xu Fu opened seventy-two of them, and he confirmed ny-nine of them. Which means to say, there are twenty-seven that have not been opened yet. Howe there are only seven?¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°Did you think that Purple Ivy took me those six years to sell?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°In six years, you two have gained nothing by opening twenty secret realms. I think it¡¯s better to just go and perform.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Purple Ivy continue to open the Secret Realm?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t go.¡±

    Gongzi was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Although I do not know why he suddenly left, but after guessing, either Qing Lian or Xuan-Yuan had probably found out what he was doing. Thus, for a very long time, the two people kept their spiritual senses on him. Once Purple Ivy found the Timeless Wheel, Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian would definitely join hands and snatch it. Although Purple Ivy is not afraid of the two of them, but in a fight, if i one against two, the odds of victory is not high. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°But right now, Purple Ivy should have the time to open the remaining secret realms.¡±

    Gongzi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Do you think that I can answer your question?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I was wrong...¡±

    Gongzi said: ¡°The night before yesterday, he gave me a dream.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s face changed greatly: Purple Ivy is dead?

    Gongzi rolled his eyes: ¡°Who told you that only dead people can rely on their dreams ¡­. Purple Ivy that King... King¡¯s Realm, what was there that he couldn¡¯t y with? ¡°He told me in my dreams that he has to help you ¡­¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng and said, ¡°He said that you must personally go and train yourself, and experience those dangers before you can find yourself. I say, this brother, why do you have to go through so much danger to recover yourself? Did you grow up in a mudslide? ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°It¡¯s much more dangerous than a mudslide. He grew up in a mudslide.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s go together, you get what I give you.¡±

    Gongzi: ¡°Truly a good brother who can bear to pee with others ¡­ Be serious and stop bullshitting. Listen to what I have to say. Purple Ivy¡¯s meaning was, for you to be able to find yourself among the remaining seven secret realms, because he felt that it was extremely possible that you had created these ny-nine. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You¡¯re hiding a delicate girl now, right? Ny-nine more. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, it¡¯s just that this is only the Cyan ins.¡±

    Gongzi red at the two of them: ¡°Can you be more serious?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It was you who started it ¡­ ¡°Mouth.¡±

    Gongzi grinned: ¡°You really aren¡¯t a normal person with a cheap mouth ah ¡­ I¡¯ve only just met you, and if I¡¯d known you from the start, how much joy would my life have been. ¡±

    The monk coughed a few times. ¡°Can you get back to the main topic?¡±

    Gongzi replied with an ¡°oh¡±, ¡°Okay okay okay, let¡¯s go back. I have finished with my general idea. I will first bring you guys to the already opened secret realms to let you guys level up. Un, these are Purple Ivy¡¯s exact words. He then went to the seven areas that were not opened, but his words were still on the front lines ¡­ If we are not united, then it is very likely that we will bepletely wiped out in one of the secret realms. You can probably imagine how strong my ancestor Xu Fu was. He was heavily injured when he opened one of the secret realms, so he did not have the strength to continue opening it. ¡±

    ¡°What hurt your ancestors?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked seriously. He was indeed very curious, a cultivator like Xu Fu could not be considered unrivalled in history and history, at least, he would at least be within the top dozens of people in history.

    ¡°It was a sh of insight.¡±

    Gongzi said with an aged look on his face: ¡°After opening the seventy-two secret realms, he suddenly realized that I¡¯m already this old, what a waste of time trying to fight me. But I can¡¯t say that. I have to say he was seriously injured.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You are so filial ¡­.¡±

    Gongzi waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me see how capable the heirs of the three Great Forbidden Regions are. What¡¯s more, I want to see, just how many people, that are able to make Purple Ivy unable to stop praising them, are unable to ept this oue. ¡±

 Chapter 1423 - One of the Secret Realms

    <h4>Chapter 1423 ¨C One of the Secret Realms</h4>

    The legends about the ny-nine secret realms of Xu Fu were not known to ordinary practitioners. Before reaching sucigh level of power, one wouldn¡¯t be able toe into contact with so many secrets. How many people wished that they could find one, even if it was only one, that they could soar into the sky?

    A wish was directly rted to the level of one¡¯s life. Most people only had dreams of flying high in the sky, and that was around An Zheng¡¯s current height.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°You can call your close friends over, as long as it¡¯s someone you trust.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s what we had nned to do in the beginning, whether it was now or not.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked at the Blood Pearl Bracelet on his wrist as he smiled, but did not say anything. The Blood Pearl Bracelet had not been upgraded for a long time, but An Zheng still did not know how strong this magical equipment was. However, at least for An Zheng right now, other than being able to change his medicinal qi and heal his injuries, Blood Pearl Bracelet could also steal other people¡¯s tools. They could also directly refine and refine their artifacts inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Most importantly, the Blood Pearl Bracelet still had a lot of space, so it was very safe.

    Before he left, he found Oldman Huo and told him about his own idea. With regards to the modification of magical equipment of this level, Oldman Huo was also very careful. However, with the modification of the ship, as well as his understanding of those teleportation scrolls, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to operate them.

    Under the Oldman Huo¡¯s personal guidance, An Zheng set ueleportation circle in the space of the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s medicinal field. This teleportation circle is unable to teleport An Zheng away, but it can protect his friends to the greatest extent.

    If he met witarticrly dangerous situation, he would be able to get Du Shoushou and the others to enter the medicinal field space and then use the teleportation formation to teleport back to the Yancheng. This was a two-way transportation formation. It could teleport up to five people at a time.

    He didn¡¯t bring Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye out this time because he knew that back then, he had to face many unexpected dangers, such as Bai Lingqi. Therefore, An Zheng would definitely not let Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianyee here before he finds the Secret Realm.

    However, as long as they found the secret realm, if there was anything that could help the two of them or something, An Zheng would use the teleportation power of the Blood Pearl Bracelet to bring the two of them over.

    When Xu Shiyi saw An Zheng¡¯s smile, he could not help but shake his head.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Judging the quality of his ass from his face, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°An Zheng, it¡¯s been so many years, yet you have actually managed to hide it from us. No wonder you were able to turn a defeat into a victory when fighting against so many powerful enemies, no matter how disadvantageous your situation might be. So it turns out that your fatal weakness is not your heart, but your buttocks. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about people who are lucky enough to have their hearts pierced by a piece of paper and not die. The reason was that he did not have one in a million constitution, and his heart was actually born on the right side. ¡°You¡¯re stronger, you¡¯re on the butt.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the monk was curious as he listened to their conversation, but he seriously thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    The Goddess pursed her lips, forcefully suppressing herughter.

    The group returned to Tantai City. Due to the fact that they had rushed out of the city during the previous battles, the damage to Tantai City was not that serious. The sect master of the Southern Mountains had already passed away, causing great chaos in the sect. At this moment, the floating tform city had already lost its order. Seeing Xu Shiyi and the othersing over, the disciples of the Simple Sect who were guarding the teleportation circle did not even dare to stop them. Xu Shiyi took the initiative to enter, set a coordinate to it, and then led everyone to teleport out of Tantai City.

    From Xuantai City to the southeast, there was a small immortal peach mountain about 12,000 kilometers away. He had no idea why this name came out of nowhere. The mountains were beautiful, but the most famous one was the Peach God¡¯s Lake at the top of the mountain. Looking down from the sky, theke looked likeach. However, it was impossible for ordinarymoners to look down from high altitudes. Theke was already at the top of the mountain, so the origin of the name was rather interesting.

    The Little Fairy Peach Mountain was not very high. About ten Li away from the foot of the mountain was the famous Sunshine City of the Azure Province. Rumor had it that the reason the Sunshine City was named was because it was where the nine Golden Crows had flown into the sky from during the ancient times. Of course, this was only a legend, but the people of Sunshine City firmly believed it. In Sunshine City, there were nine Golden Crows everywhere. After exiting the Teleportation Hall, there wza. In the center of the za, there was a huge sculpture. There was arge, crooked tree with nine golden crows on it. Each of them looked very majestic.

    ording to the legends, the Golden Crow¡¯s three-legged wings had turned into nine suns in the sky.

    After exiting the Teleportation Hall, Du Shoushou saw the stall¡¯s stall, and couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°This Sunlight City is truly earthy, after exiting the Teleportation Hall, it will be a street full of snacks.¡±

    He walked around for a bit and found that most of the snacks there were mostly rted to the Golden Crow. There are Golden Crow Cake, Golden Crow Chicken, Golden Crow Ham, Golden Crow Lollipop and so on. Du Shoushou bought a bit, carried it in his arms and followed the procession.

    The sculpture was oveundred meters tall, and every single Golden Crow was lifelike, as if they would fly out in the next second. Du Shoushou subconsciously held on tightly to his snacks, afraid that those birds would fly down and give it to him.

    ¡°Our target is the Little Celestial Peach Mountain.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said as he walked, ¡°Sunshine City is a very special ce. The people here are rich and the order is stable, but there are no cultivators. Perhaps the rumors were true. Back then, nine Golden Crows had flown out of Sunshine City, taking away all of the spiritual energy within the city. ording to the records, it had been thousands of years since a cultivator had appeared here. Not counting those who came from outside, none of the locals had the potential to cultivate. Even if you were to forcefully use spirit stones to establish a foundation for them, their cultivation progress would be extremely slow. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If there¡¯roblem with one or two people¡¯s physiques, then it¡¯s because of them. If there is a problem with everyone¡¯s physique, then it will be the environment here. ¡±

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Xu Shiyi asked.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Once I exited the teleportation formation, I felt it. This ce seemed to be isted by something. It was almost impossible to notice how thin the heaven and earth origin energy in Sunshine City was. But if we can teleport in, that means there¡¯s no barrier or anything like it. ¡±

    ¡°Without heaven and earth origin energy, wouldn¡¯t our cultivation have plummeted?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, everyone be careful. In here, the Cultivation Power in your body is your entire strength. Once you consume too much energy, there is no Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to replenish you here. Fortunately, none of you are particrly poor, so you should all bring pills to replenish your energy. Also, everyone find a ce to stayter. There are still a few things I have to tell you before you enter the Little Fairy Peach Mountain. I know there¡¯s a very good inn over there, just a short distance ahead. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi led the way ahead as he walked. ¡°Within a five hundred kilometer radius of Sun Radiance City, there is almost no heaven and earth origin energy. ¡°Not only that, do you see anything wrong with the nts here?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong here. The trees are very straight and tall.¡±

    ¡°Thest time Purple Ivy and I came, was already several dozens of years ago.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said as he walked out. Du Shoushou waspletely stunned when he heard this ¡­ The trees on the roadside looked like they had only been growing for five or six years, the thickest was as thick aerson¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Dozens of years ago, these trees were already like this. Thest time we were here, I asked the locals, they said the trees here were only the thickness of an arm. ¡±

    ¡°Why is the Spiritual Aura in this ce so dry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just spiritual energy. Ordinary nts, the soil is fine, there¡¯s water, there¡¯s sunlight, how can it grow so slowly?¡± Moreover, the temperature here is suitable, and the rain is plentiful.

    ¡°One of the things you said is the key... ¡°Soil.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°What is miraculous is the growth of food. Spring harvest, just like other ces. ¡±

    ¡°There must be something behind this anomaly.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the Immortal Peach Mountain outside the city. It seemed like the source of the problem was there. After arriving at the tavern and finding a ce to stay, Xu Shiyi generously let Du Shoushou settle the ount.

    ¡°Before we enter the mountain, I must warn all of you.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said solemnly: ¡°How special is the environment of the Little Peach Mountain? It is only after you all enter that you will realize, from the outside, that it is just a nice ce for a vacation. However, the secrety in the Peach of Immortality at the peak of the mountain. The secret realm was located at the bottom of theke. Back then, I had entered that ce with Purple Ivy, and up until now that ce has always been the shadow of my childhood. Little Peach Mountain was a volcano, and the Peach Lake was the crater of the volcano. ¡°It¡¯s just that for some reason, the volcano¡¯s crater has been sealed and there¡¯s ake up there ¡­¡±

    ¡°In the secret realm at the bottom of theke, there are some vicious beasts that you have never heard of before. It was not something that looked ferocious, nor was it something that looked cute. When we reach the secret ne, you must listen to me. I¡¯m not responsible if something happens because I¡¯m not listening. You can cherish your own lives, but if you die, then the three forbidden regions will definitely choose another sessor. ¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°Is it true that the secret realm underneath the Celestial Peach Lake has changed the structure of the soil? ¡°Moreover, there was an array formation that sucked out all of the heaven and earth origin energy within several hundred miles in order to maintain the secret realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, most of them did.¡±

    Xu Shiyiy down on the bed: ¡°I need to rest now, you guys can do whatever you want. Tomorrow morning, we will gather all of you to go to Little Immortal¡¯s Peach Mountain. You can go out and get familiar with the local customs and practices. However, there is one thing that should not be provoked by the locals. ¡±

    ¡°Why? If the locals are not cultivators, then what is there to be afraid of? ¡±

    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve reminded you. You guys just watch and see for yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 1424 - Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 1424 ¨C Extraordinary</h4>

    Du Shoushou felt that Xu Shiyi was making a big deal of it. The Spirit Qi in this ce had dried up, and there were not even cultivators around. However, they didn¡¯t provoke you, so why did they provoke you?

    These years, they had already gotten used to living a carefree and carefree life. They had even learned to enjoy life in one ce. Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai could not stay idle either, when the two saw that An Zheng was cultivating in their own room with his eyes closed, they did not disturb him, so they pulled the monkey and ran out to shop.

    Sunshine City was slightlyrger than Tantai City. Perhaps because of the environment, the locals were generally smaller, especially the men. The woman could basically see that the tallest man was only 1.6 meters or so tall.

    However, all of them looked very robust.

    One street sold local specialties, such as carvings or walking sticks. As the saying goes, ¡®relying on the mountains to eat the mountains¡¯, because the scenery here is not bad and the environment is special, there are many people from outside the city. Ten thousand li away, the great change in the sect had not affected this ce yet.

    Du Shoushou saw that a little figurine doll was really fun to y and thought that Ying Yu would definitely like it, so he picked it up and took a look.

    The seller was a man about 1.5 meters tall. He looked at the water and had a full beard. He nced at Du Shoushou and carelessly said: ¡°We, Yang Zui, havule in the city, that since you are an outsider, you should be the first one to remind others. You can look but you can¡¯t pick it up.

    Du Shoushou was immediately angered when he heard it. He had seen a lot of evil merchants these years, but he had never seen one so brazen.

    He waved the carving in his hand. ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t put it down now, I¡¯ll have to buy it?¡±

    The peddler narrowed his eyes and looked at him, ¡°Put it down now, you have to buy it too.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to remind me?¡±

    The stall owner snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you. This sculpture costundred taels of silver, pay up.¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help butugh, ¡°Are you really that interesting to only pay a hundred silver taels for this broken tree root? ¡°Originally, it looked rather fun, but I really wanted to buy it. Now that you¡¯ve said it, I actually don¡¯t want to buy it anymore.¡±

    The peddler said, ¡°Oh, then you can keep the silver to look after the doctor.¡±

    He turned around from the back of the booth, and only moved his body slightly towards Du Shoushou¡¯s waist. He raised his hand and poked Du Shoushou¡¯s stomach: ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re really tough. Now, I will honestly take ouundred taels of silver and give you the carving. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it out, a hundred silver taels might not be enough to treat your injuries.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed out loud, raised his hand and patted the peddler¡¯s head: ¡°Little friend, you are very mischievous.¡±

    Du Shoushou was tall and big, his build tall and sturdy, witeight of over 1.9m, coupled with his fat body, he looked like a mountain in front of the hawker. He raised his hand and patted the peddler¡¯s head as if he were really patting a child.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is.¡±

    The packman suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Du Shoushou¡¯s wrist, then turned around and threw Du Shoushou out with a Back Throw. This time, even Du Shoushou did not react in time. No matter what, he did not expect that this unremarkable fellow would actually have such strength. If it was just throwing Du Shoushou out, that would be fine. After all, he was someone with inborn divine strength. However, after Du Shoushou was thrown out, he wanted to flip over andnd steadily, but when he used the Cultivation Power, he realised that his Qi points had been sealed. If the seat cushion wasn¡¯t thick enough, it would have broken the bone in his tail.

    ¡°I like punishing evil merchants like you.¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up, went up and grabbed towards the peddler¡¯s cor, just as he was about to extend his hand, his wrist was actually once again grabbed by the fellow. This time, Du Shoushou knew from experience that this fellow was strong, and intentionally wanted to attack him, so he sank his feet down, and as luck would have it, the Cultivation Power was as powerful as Mt. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the stall owner would once again easily throw him out. Du Shoushou did not want to hurt anyone, that was one of the reasons, but that fellow¡¯s strength was truly beyond his imagination.

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty resistant to beatings.¡±

    The packman looked at Du Shoushou and snorted, ¡°I have seen many powerful cultivators from far away, and they all felt that it would be better if we didn¡¯t have any cultivators to bully, right? Every year, if you don¡¯t have ten thousand, you¡¯ll at least get eight thousand. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant.¡±

    He got up and once again rushed out. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the peddler. He directly punched towards the peddler. However, he was still worried that he would kill them with a single punch, so he did not use the Cultivation Power but instead used his own physical strength. Even so, this punch of his was enough to even make a demonic beast lie down.

    Bang!

    Arge fist and a small fist collided head on. The moment the two fists collided, ripples even appeared in the air. Du Shoushou cried out in pain, and even his bones were broken. If he did not quickly withdraw, his bones might really be broken.

    The peddler slid backwards, the soles of his shoes making an ear-piercing sound as they rubbed against the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s really f * cking weird.¡±

    Du Shoushou was angry, but was stopped by Chen Shaobai: ¡°Stop hitting me.¡±

    Du Shoushou said. ¡°No way, today I have to teach this evil merchant a lesson.¡±

    Chen Shaobai pulled Du Shoushou¡¯s arm and looked out. Du Shoushou followed his gaze and saw that the entire street was already surrounded. There were at least a few hundred local people surrounding them, so not even a drop of water could leak out. Of course, those with slightly better jumping capabilities would be able to jump out from their heads. These people were truly short. However, when they formed a circle, they seemed to possess quite a bit of grandeur.

    ¡°This is awkward, we have really used Cultivation Power to injure many of us, if wepare strength, we might not even win ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°I see that you are also a man, let¡¯s use the man¡¯s method to solve the problem. If you win, I¡¯ll buy all of your carvings foundred silver taels each. Apologize to me if I win! ¡±

    The hawkerughed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an idiot.¡±

    The surrounding people all started tough. Du Shoushou wasughed at by a group of people who were half a step shorter than him, causing his face to turn red and his neck to thicken.

    With a whoosh, the peddler pulled all the carvings on the table to the ground, then crooked his finger to indicate you toe over.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°That¡¯s all yours, you really don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    The vendor: ¡°That¡¯s yours.¡±

    Du Shoushou was not convinced, and went over to squat and fight with the peddler. The two of them snapped their wrists, causing the muscles on their arms to tense up. Du Shoushou was not willing to rely on his Cultivation Power to injure him, he thought to himself that breaking one¡¯s wrist would at most break your arm, which would be a lesson to you. Thus, when he tried to break his wrist, Du Shoushou did not hold back at all. Unexpectedly, the two of them were evenly matched.

    With a crack, the table between the two broke into pieces.

    However, the two of them were still unable to determine victory or defeat.

    A man who was less than 1.5 meters away took a nce. ¡°Say, that broken table of yours isn¡¯t good. It broke oncest time.¡±

    He walked ce not far away, bent down, and casually picked up arge rock that was a few thousand kilograms, and casually ced it beside Du Shoushou: ¡°Use this, it¡¯s specially used for wrist wrestling.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Your facilities are veryplete.¡±

    The stone-bearer: ¡°You don¡¯t know, we earn a lot every year by breaking our wrists.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them started again, this time witock under their arms, both of them trying their best. Not long after, they were all sweating profusely, the veins on the back of their hands popping out. Just like that, another ten minutes passed, yet no one showed any signs of weakness. The peddler clearly did not have a bit of Cultivation Power, but he had actually used his own strength to fight Du Shoushou to a standstill. If Du Shoushou was willing, it would be easy for him to kill the peddler with his Cultivation Power. Even if he had more strength, it was only that he had more strength. But of course Du Shoushou would not do that, he was excited, and shouted loudly. The peddler, on the other hand, had a calm expression. He gritted his teeth while the muscles on his face were rolling.

    Hearing the waves of cheers from outside, An Zheng walked to the window and looked outside. Realizing that Du Shoushou was bullying a little person, he couldn¡¯t help but want to beat Du Shoushou up. After watching for a while, he realized that Du Shoushou was insisting not to be bullied by a little person ¡­ How stubborn.

    Xu Shiyi walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Even though the people of Yang Zhao City are unable to cultivate, and are not tall, and seem to be easily bullied. However, the heavens seemed to be fair to them. They did not have the talent to cultivate, but instead, the divine power. This is the most shocking part of thisnd... Do you see those trees with thick wrists? By relying solely on the strength of your physical body, your friend is unable to defeat him. The soil here is really special. ¡±

    Just as he was speaking, a wave of cheers came from afar. Du Shoushou actually lost... He climbed up to the boulder and patted Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s already rare to see someone like you who can persevere for so long like you, youngd, not bad, not bad.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°They are just ordinary people. If you see their hunters, you will be amazed at the wonders of nature. There waunting squad near the Celestial Peach Lake on the Immortal Peach Mountain. And this hunting team didn¡¯t want to capture any wild beasts, but cultivators who wanted to barge into the Peach Lake without permission. They did not have Cultivation Power and could not cultivate, but every single one of them was very difficult to deal with. Because of the great power, it¡¯s speed is extremely fast and fierce. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s dejected expression. ¡°But they can¡¯t be considered bad, really.¡±

    Just as he was saying that, the peddler threw all the sculptures on the ground into a big bag next to Du Shoushou and said, ¡°ording to the bet, all of these are yours.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°Willing to admit defeat, you still haven¡¯t counted the total. Calcte the amount by one, 100 taels of silver each.¡±

    The peddler stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give me the money for the sculpted doll before the bet, one hundred liang.¡±

    Du Shoushou took ouundred silver and gave it to the peddler. The peddler put the silver away and seriously put it in his own pocket. Then, he threw the piece of cloth that was holding the sculpture to Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the rest of the one hundred silver taels, consider this as making a friend. ¡°In addition, you might not know our ce. For other ces, buying a hundred silvers root carvings is a tyrant of evil merchants. For ours, a hundred silvers root carvings is not expensive at all.¡±

    As he spoke, his face was filled with pride.

 Chapter 1425 - The Internal World

    <h4>Chapter 1425 ¨C The Internal World</h4>

    Du Shoushou and the others had nothing better to do, so they broke their wrists, and only then did they understand how terrifying the people in this ce were. Thus, there were times when he had to admit that the heavens were fair to people. This ce had been deprived of the heaven and earth origin energy by some mysterious force, but the change in soil had caused all the people here to have innate divine strength. Although they were short, each of them was like a war god.

    ¡°We have to find a guide.¡±

    On the morning of the second day, Xu Shiyi gathered everyone and said a sentence that confused everyone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to that secret realm before? What guide would you like?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you forgot how to get there?¡±

    ¡°Besides, since it¡¯s a secret realm, do you think everyone knows where the secret realm is if you find a guide?¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at everyone and replied, ¡°Indeed, most of the people here know where the secret realm is. It¡¯s just that no one knows what is inside. In the eyes of the people of Sunshine City, that ce was a forbidden area for death. How do you think the people of Sun Radiance City survived? ¡°Since the trees are growing so slowly, how are we going to deal with the rations here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it won¡¯t affect the harvest? Spring and autumn harvest.¡±

    ¡°I did, but not on the surface, but underground.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°Now, let me bring you all to see the real Sun Radiance City.¡±

    He walked to the counter of the inn and spoke to the innkeeper in a low voice. Xu Shiyi ced a pearl that was as big as an egg in front of him. After hesitating for a while, the owner finally put the pearl away.

    ¡°Gao Thirteen, lead the way. They are going to that ce.¡±

    A young man who looked to be around eighteen to neen years old ran over from the backyard. He looked to be about one and a half meters in height, ¡°Boss, are you really going to that ce? ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to persuade the guests? It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go to that ce.¡±

    The boss replied, ¡°The guests insist on going. Do you think I won¡¯t advise them to go? ¡°If I ask you to lead the way, then hurry up, don¡¯t be so long-winded.¡±

    Taking advantage of this, Xu Shiyi exined to An Zheng and the others: ¡°The people here have all nted food on the ground. You¡¯ll see it in a while. The ce we are going to is on Little Peach Mountain, but the secret realm is something that everyone here knows, they just don¡¯t dare to go in there. On the way to the secret realm, we have been using the farms and workshops of the citizens of Sunlight City. If we don¡¯t get their permission to go, we will be in a lot of trouble. ¡±

    ¡°The owner of this inn is a member of the Sun Radiance City¡¯s Elders Guild. There was no Mayor here, everything was decided by the Elders of the Board of Patriarchs. Of course, this referred to major matters. Every elder has the right to make decisions for the next few hours. ¡±

    When Xu Shiyi finished speaking, the youngd called Gao Thirteen also finished cleaning up. He changed into a lighter set of clothes and tied a half meter long machete onto his back.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we can leave now. On the way, I¡¯ll tell you about the taboo ¡­ I saw him on the way here. Because this Gongzi is our elder¡¯s friend, he will take you guys there. If you see it, don¡¯t tell anyone else. The people of Yangzhao City are at peace with the world, and we do not wish to stir up any trouble. The ce you are going to is extremely dangerous, so I can only send you out of the restricted area. ¡±

    Gao Thirteen led the way forward. After everyone left the inn, they walked towards the za for around ten minutes. At the side of the za, there was arge grocery store, and inside it were all local products from Sunshine City. After Gao Thirteen entered, he conversed with the owner of the grocery store, who then opened the back door. They left through the back door, which led to arge courtyard. When they arrived in the courtyard, Gao Thirteen pointed to a well and said, ¡°Go down.¡±

    Xu Shiyi acknowledged and took the lead to jump down. An Zheng nced at Du Shoushou and the others, implying that they should be thest ones to go, before jumped in after them. The well was very deep, with grooves on both sides for people to climb up. To An Zheng and the others, this height was nothing. Jumping down to the ground, An Zheng guessed that the water well must have a depth of at least fifty meters. Strangely, the area from forty to twenty meters was filled with water. There was no water below, and no idea how the people of Yangzhao City managed to do it.

    Below was a wide road with long lights on both sides, one every meter or so, so the tunnel looked bright. After everyone had descended, Gao Thirteen took out a bell from the wall and rang it. Not long after, a carriage came from the other side. The people here weren¡¯t very tall, even the horses were the same. They were about half the size of the horses that An Zheng and the others usually saw.

    ¡°The honored guest of the elder has received his special permission.¡±

    ¡°Come up,¡± Gao Thirteen said, and the coachman nodded his head, ¡°Come up.¡±

    Everyone got into the carriage. With so many people, the carriage itself was still very heavy. After climbing up, the seemingly small and exquisite horse actually started to gallop, as if nothing had happened. After running for about half an hour through the tunnel, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    After exiting the tunnel, what they saw shocked everyone to the point that their mouths gaped wide open.

    This wauge underground space, sorge that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination. There were farnd on both sides of the road, and many peasant women were working in it. One after another, carriages entered and exited the fields, carrying the food out.

    An Zheng raised his head and looked. There was actually a sun above him. The distance was very close and it was roughly a dozen meters in size. It hung high in the sky, emitting a warm glow.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Crow¡¯s Stone.¡±

    Xu Shiyi exined, ¡°Everyone said that the matter of Yang Zhao City and the nine Golden Crows was just a fabrication, but the people of Yang Zhao City believed it without a doubt. The reason why it was like this was because of the Golden Crow Stone. Legend has it that the Golden Crow Stone was something that the Golden Crow spat out. The Golden Crow Stone had the same function as the sun, so even under the ground, the crops here could still grow normally. Also, because the sun is shining more brightly, the fruits produced here are much more delicious than those produced outside. ¡±

    ¡°The Golden Crow Stone.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the enormous golden stone, and sighed with emotion in his heart.

    Who would have thought that they would see such a different scene in the Azure Province? As he ran along the road, the horse became even more cheerful. The people here all seemed to have good personalities. From time to time, waves of singing could be hearding from the fields, but most of them were out of tune.

    ¡°This is their farm. Have you guessed where this is?¡±

    Xu Shiyi asked An Zheng.

    ¡°Inside the Little Fairy Peach Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said, ¡°The people of Sun Radiance City did not dig up this huge vacuum in the Little Fairy Peach Mountain. They think it was a gift from the heavens. Thend outside could not normally be cultivated, thus there was space within the Little Peach of Immortals. ¡°But in reality, if cultivators were to see it, they would have guessed it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°There isn¡¯t really that much space inside the Little Fairy Peach Mountain. This is a space that was created by a single cultivator, a grand cultivator. The tunnel is the entrance to the space. The people of Sun Radiance City have always thought that they were working in the Little Peach Blossom Mountain, but in reality, they have entered another space. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°When I came herest time, I already guessed it, it¡¯s just that they live a simple life, I don¡¯t want to tell them the truth.¡±

    The carriage continued on, and the road narrowed and began to climb. On the way up, he could see workshops built ording to the slope on both sides of the road. He could hear the nking soundsing from inside.

    ¡°The people of Sun Radiance City are all good cksmiths. It could be natural, or it could be the result of living like this for a long time. They took out metal forging tools and weapons from the special stones of the Peach Blossom Small Mountain. These items would be considered valuable magic tools on the outside because the metal materials here are very special. ¡±

    ¡°If we keep going forward, we will truly be inside the Little Peach God Mountain.¡±

    Xu Shiyi pointed to the sky, ¡°There iatio there. A patio that¡¯s at least a few hundred metres big, leading straight to the Peach God Lake at the peak of the Little Peach God Mountain. The weird thing is, when you look up, you can see the light shining on it, but not a single drop of water will fall from it. ¡±

    As he spoke, a man in ck armor appeared in front of him and stopped the carriage.

    ¡°That¡¯s the hunting team.¡±

    Xu Shiyi lowered his voice and said: ¡°Everyone be a bit more courteous, don¡¯t anger them.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Of course not, we cannot afford to offend these people.¡±

    The leader of the hunting squadron seemed to be the tallest of the group, about 1.7 meters tall. Their armor also looked special, with iprehensible patterns on it. An Zheng had seen ancient runes before, but he realized that these runes were actually somewhat simr to the lost ancient runes.

    ¡°Halt.¡±

    The leader of the group stopped the carriage. The axe in his hand looked bigger than the leader¡¯s.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The coachman quickly replied, ¡°Vice-captain Bai Yang, they are esteemed guests of the elder. They are going to the forbidden area.¡±

    The well-dressed man called Bai Yang harrumphed, ¡°You people from the outside really don¡¯t know how to write like this, you still dare to go there ¡­ Since they are honored guests of the elder, I will not stop them. Even the elder is not afraid of death. ¡°On behalf of the elder of Sun Reflection City, I solemnly warn all of you, if you are able to leave this ce alive, then you must not speak of anything that you have seen here.¡±

    Xu Shiyi replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will keep our mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the car, I need to go with you for the rest of the way. There are some ces in front of us that are designated as forbidden areas by the Assembly of Elders of Sunlight City and cannot be entered as we wish. I will escort you all all the way to the border of thend of death.

    He raised his head and looked at Du Shoushou who was around 1.9m, ¡°Are you dizzy?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m not fainting.¡±

    Bai Yang: ¡°Why are you so tall?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Just as they got out of the carriage and were about to move forward, they suddenly heard a burst of urgent horn soundsing from the distance. The moment they heard the horn, their expressions changed. The hunters drew their weapons and rushed towards the sound of the horn. They could not cultivate, but they were extremely robust. Bai Yang tapped on the ground with his feet. The force of the explosion left him speechless. With a casual jump, he was already a hundred meters away. The hunters kept jumping forward and soon disappeared from their line of sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s face became gloomy: They may need help.

 Chapter 1426 - Who Is It

    <h4>Chapter 1426 ¨C Who Is It</h4>

    Inside the inner world of the Little Peach Mountain, even An Zheng and the others who were experienced and knowledgeable felt waves of shock in their hearts. The people of Sun Radiance City lived in a special way. The people here all seemed to be weird and bullying, but in reality, they were just a bit too cautious and wary.

    After hearing the horn sound, the hunting team vice-captain Bai Yang led his people and rushed out. Xu Shiyi said that they might need help and followed. An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou for him to take care of his back, then he quickened his pace and caught up with Xu Shiyi.

    The sound of the horn didn¡¯t seem toe from too far away, the hunters were extremely fast, but in terms of strength, they were still weaker than An Zheng and the rest. When they arrived at the ce, Bai Yang¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    It was a cave carved out of a stone wall and sealed with metal. At this moment, the door was opened. The hunting squadron members that were guarding the entrance had already fallen intool of blood. The four of them were all dead, their wounds all over their necks. However, from the look of the wounds, they were different. Four people died in three different ways, and one of them killed two.

    Three people died from sword wounds. One of them had an open wound, obviously his sword was rather heavy and wide. The sword wounds of the other two were almost the same, but cultivators like An Zheng could tell with a nce. The two hunting party members had not died under the same sword, although the wounds were of simr depth and width, and they had not died from the same hand. Thus, he could immediately determine that one of them used a double-edged sword. Both of his hands were wielding swords, and when he attacked, he had killed two people at the same time.

    The other had arge wound, and it was in the form of aceration.

    An Zheng and the others were not very familiar with Yang Zhao City, but Xu Shiyi knew it very well.

    ¡°Not only do the hunters have inborn strength, they¡¯ve also gone through toughbat training. They have their own ways of dealing with cultivators. These footwork techniques were all designed for cultivators and were extremely effective. Any person in the hunting team, relying on their extreme speed and strength, perfectly evades with a sh. With that special technique, unless they are ambushed, how can they not have the ability to evade? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a sneak attack.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the corpses: ¡°The wounds are all on the front side.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at Bai Yang: ¡°Did someone set their eyes on something?¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, I will make him pay with his blood.¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Follow me in.¡±

    Several members of the hunting squadron followed him in. At the same time, the workers of the workshop and the workers of Sunshine City also rushed over after hearing the horn. Other than anger and hatred, An Zheng also saw an extremely strong sense of worry in Bai Yang¡¯s eyes.

    This cave must be something that the citizens of Sun Radiance City attached great importance to.

    Everyone followed Bai Yang and the others and rushed in. Along the way, they could see the corpses lying on the ground. It took less than two minutes for them to rush from the sound of the horn to reach An Zheng and the rest, but the people who had charged into the cave had already killed more than thirty hunting squads. All of them were killed in a single strike, and the three of them looked extremely ferocious. They did not use Cultivation Power, but used this kind of closebat fighting method, clearly looking down on the hunters.

    The further in he ran, the uglier his face became. Seeing so many of his daily friends being killed, no matter how sad he was, he was afraid that no one else would be able to understand.

    After running about a few hundred meters, the interior suddenly opened up. After turning a corner, he saw tworge iron gates. The iron gate was opened, and a dozen corpses were dumped at the entrance. When An Zheng and the others rushed over, they saw a ck clothed person sneaking through the gap in the door at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Boyan yelled and sped up as he rushed over.

    Just as he was about to rush in, a cold light pierced through the crack in the door. The person who had shed in was obviously vicious to the extreme. He was just waiting at the door. The first person who approached the door was doomed to die without a doubt.

    If not for An Zheng and the others following him, Bai Yang would have definitely died. The instant that Bai Yang rushed over, An Zheng felt that something was wrong, and grabbed onto his clothes. When that cold light pierced through the door likoisonous snake, An Zheng grabbed onto Bai Yang¡¯s clothes and pulled him back. It was a longsword, and it emanated a cold aura, as if it had been frozen for ten thousand years. The sword paused in midair for a moment. Apparently, the person who attacked had not expected that he would miss.

    Du Shoushou then kicked the steel door from the side, wituge force, the steel door that was 3-4 m tall shattered the stone inside and flew out. The door should be opening towards the outside, to be able to enter, it showed how strong Du Shoushou¡¯s kick was.

    The metal door was rolled into a semicircle, and a dark figure inside disappeared in a sh.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and a ball of lightning flew in, and suddenly exploded after entering, as thousands of balls of lightning energy swept in all directions. Taking advantage of this, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai both rushed in.

    Inside was a very spacious cave. There were four or five corpses lying on the ground. Judging from their clothing, they should be high level hunters. There were still six or seven people who were still alive, but they stood there motionlessly like wooden puppets. Some of them even maintained the posture of waving their weapons, which looked very strange.

    Behind the hunters waigh tform, covered with heavy canvas, some dozens of meters in size. Three men wearing ghastly masks and ck robes stood behind the hunting team members. Other than their eyes, they didn¡¯t reveal their location. These three people were standing there in a formation. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had cooperated with each other. After seeing them, An Zheng¡¯s guess was confirmed. Out of the three of them, one used a heavy sword, which was around 1.5 meters long and one foot wide. The des on both sides of his body were jagged, and they shed with a sharp, cold light. The sword was crimson red, but it was not the original color of the sword. Rather, it was iid with seven scarlet gems, arranged like the Big Dipper.

    The other one was wielding two swords, both of which looked exactly the same. The shape of the sword didn¡¯t look anything special, it was just that it was very thin. The des of the two swords were very thin, almost transparent like the wings of a cicada. This person was standing slightly behind him. An Zheng noticed that the sword in his left hand was maintaining a defensive posture. Furthermore, the distance between the two parties was quite far, so it was obvious that they were not protecting An Zheng and the others. Therefore, An Zheng conjectured that the person he had to be on guard against was the person standing in front of him, who held the heavy sword.

    An Zheng frowned, a little confused. The tacit understanding between the three wasn¡¯t something that could be formed in a day. Before this, there would definitely be a long period of time where they would cultivate together, and there was even a possibility that they might have killed together more than once. If that was the case, why should they guard against each other?

    The one on the left looked a little thinner than the other two, and a little shorter. But his weapon is the most special... When looking at the wound on the corpse from the outside, An Zheng thought that it was a blunt weapon, which was why the wound was in a tearing state. Only when he saw the weapon did he understand. The main reason was because the weapon was too strange.

    It was a Six Edge Sword. It was as though six swords were stuck together as six more des faced outwards. On the surface of the sword, there were two small ancient seal characters.

    ¡°Something unexpected has happened.¡±

    The person at the very front sneered. It was obvious that he did not expect An Zheng and the others toe here. His voice was slightly hoarse, but from his tone, one could judgerson¡¯s character. This person was stubborn, gloomy, and cold. He was a heartless person. Moreover, there was an unconceble arrogance in his tone that gave others a feeling of superiority.

    ¡°Yes, so?¡±

    The man with the twin swords asked. His voice was not loud, but it was filled with caution.

    The person using the Six Edge Swordughed. ¡°How confident are you in killing all of them in one go?¡±

    The heavy sword wielder said with a smile, ¡°We do have some confidence, but we have to consider the dwarves outside of Sun Radiance City. The Dwarves were very united, and there were at least a few thousand people rushing in from the outside. It¡¯s just that one of you blew the horn a little too slowly when you two were killing people. ¡±

    The man with the twin swords replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ as if he was dissatisfied and didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like they have so many experts on guard all the time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The three of them did not take An Zheng and the others seriously, and spoke calmly. The man with the heavy sword thrust the sword into the ground with a bang, both hands on the hilt. No one knew what kind of expression he had behind that Demon Face Mask, but just by looking at his eyes, one could tell that he looked down on An Zheng and the others. Amongst the looks, there was also a very strong killing intent, as if An Zheng was his enemy.

    All of his attention was on An Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡±

    The killing intent in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, but he was perfectly controlling his emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if we have irreconcble enmity between us, always appearing when we don¡¯t want you to appear. If there weren¡¯t more important matters, I would have definitely killed you today. These people are of no value to me. Killing you would make me happy. However, I¡¯ll let you go today. ¡°But sooner orter, you will die by my hands. You must remember my words.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng frowned and asked.

    The manughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you yet, but you¡¯ll know when I kill you. But there is one thing I am willing to tell you. I know that you came here for the ny-nine secret realms, so we will have many chances to meet. Of course, if you are fast enough. If you¡¯re too slow, you can¡¯t see anything. Ny-nine secret realms, we¡¯ll be faster than you. ¡±

    He pointed backwards. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The person using the Six Edge Sword raised the Six Edge Sword. The Six Edge Sword rotated and a ck hole suddenly appeared. The three of them jumped into the ck hole at the same time and disappeared.

    ¡°An Zheng, wait for me. Wait for me to kill you. ¡°Before that happens, you must not die.¡±

    When the sound disappeared, the ck hole was long gone.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Bai Yang suddenly turned around and grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes, his bloodshot eyes staring intently at An Zheng: ¡°Who exactly is it!¡±

 Chapter 1427 - Passive Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 1427 ¨C Passive Everywhere</h4>

    Bai Yang suddenly turned around and grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes, his bloodshot eyes staring intently at An Zheng: ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±

    An Zheng reached out and pried Bai Yang¡¯s hand away, ¡°I am not your enemy.¡±

    Bai Yang still wanted to grab onto An Zheng¡¯s cor, but An Zheng took a step back. Bai Yang¡¯s hand froze in midair. Two secondster, he cried out and squatted down to hug his head and wail.

    An Zheng crouched down and patted his shoulder, and in that moment, he was speechless.

    Xu Shiyi suddenly reacted, shouting An Zheng and rushing out. An Zheng and the others immediately followed. Xu Shiyi had already left a long distance away. The few of them followed Xu Shiyi and sprinted all the way, until they stopped not far from a huge waterfall. Xu Shiyi turned around and nced at An Zheng, his expression turning ugly.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    He pointed at the waterfall and could vaguely see that the cliff behind the waterfall was clearly missing a piece. Xu Shiyi leaped over to the waterfall and went through it, An Zheng and the rest followed closely behind. When they arrived behind the waterfall, it suddenly opened up. It was actually a secret passage. At the back of the waterfall, there were originally two doors that had been sealed. Now, the two iron gates had already been blown far away, and even some of the rocks near the doors had fallen.

    They charged along the secret passage, and the exit was still a waterfall. After rushing out, they could see that the environment here had already been severely damaged, as if countless bombs had blown up here. Many corpses of demon beasts were lying on the ground, and most of them were iplete.

    ¡°They came here first.¡±

    Xu Shiyi turned around and looked at An Zheng, ¡°Who are those three people, why were they able to find this secret realm with such precision, and even went to snatch the treasure that Sunshine Man relied on to survive?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who they are, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re Tan Shanse¡¯s people.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Your voice changed on purpose, so I can¡¯t hear any interesting or familiar feeling at all. They had never seen their weapons before, so it was impossible to determine their identities. But other than Tan Shanse, no one else would know so many other secrets. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi let out a long breath, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back in here. All the things inside were robbed clean, and even the Demonic Beast Cores s of those demon beasts were not spared. The three of them were extremely ruthless in their actions. Furthermore, they did not hesitate in the slightest when doing things ¡­ An Zheng, if you are unable to confirm their identities, we will probably be put in a very passive position. ¡±

    ¡°Not only are they fighting over the items from this mystic realm, but what treasure is Sunshine City fighting over? Just what is it?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Crow Stone.¡±

    Xu Shiyi continued, ¡°In that cave, there is another Golden Crow Stone. The Golden Crow¡¯s Stone could perfectly rece the sun, allowing the people of Sunshine City to survive underground. If the Golden Crow Stone was stolen, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. There werotal of nine Golden Crow Stones. Every month, he would change one of them, which was the one that hung in midair. Each of the nine Golden Crow Stones could be used for a month. When the date arrived, it would be sent to the ce where the Golden Crow Stone was found to replenish energy. That ce was called the Golden Crow¡¯s Nest. One Golden Crow Stone needs to be ced inside the Golden Crow¡¯s nest for eight months to recover its energy, and nine of them will be used for reincarnation, which is a gift from the heavens to the people of Sun Radiance City. ¡±

    ¡°However, there is a legend that the nine Golden Crow Stones together are aplete map that can find the Reincarnation Stone. Aside from the one on the outside, the rest of the nine Golden Crow Stones were ced in a special ce to conserve energy. These eight ces were separated, so as to ensure that the Golden Crow Stone would not be stolen by others at the same time. As long as they are not all lost, then the people of Sunshine City will have time to search for them. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°We are in a passive position.¡±

    At this moment, a wave of angry shouts came from outside. When An Zheng and the others turned around and left, they realized that many people from Sun Radiance City were already gathered together. When they looked at An Zheng and the others, their eyes were filled with hostility and fury.

    ¡°The Golden Crow Stone hanging outside was taken.¡±

    Bai Yang nced at Xu Shiyi: ¡°I really hope that those three people aren¡¯t in cahoots with you guys, but when you guys arrived, they arrived. And, obviously, you¡¯re covering for them. After the three of them left the cave, they did not run away. Instead, they took advantage of everyone rushing over to support us and snatched away the Golden Crow Stones outside, as well as killing quite a few of our people. ¡±

    In his eyes, there waage that could swallow a person whole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know about it. You are the enemies of my Sun Radiance City.¡±

    Xu Shiyi hurriedly exined, ¡°We really don¡¯t know anything, it has nothing to do with those three at all.¡±

    ¡°You think we would believe you?¡±

    An elder who seemed to be an elder walking out of the crowd with a walking stick, ¡°People of Sun Radiance City have never taken the initiative to hurt anyone. Because we know better than anyone the meaning of the word survival is difficult. In all these years, Xu Shiyi, only you havee. Other than you, who else knows the secret of our Sunshine City? ¡±

    Xu Shiyi was speechless. He looked at An Zheng, and An Zheng took a deep breath and said: ¡°This matter really has nothing to do with us. We will find the lost Golden Crow Stones. Please rest assured. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try this!¡±

    Bai Yang angrily said, ¡°This is the method for you golden cicadas to escape, right? Pretend to help us find the Golden Crow Stone, and then take the opportunity to slip away. And your aplices might be waiting for you to reunite somewhere. This strategy is truly wless. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you guys have all agreed on it. We will split into two groups. One group wille in and attract our attention, and the other group will kill and take the Golden Crow¡¯s Stone. And then you guys would pretend to help look for it and it would be gone forever. ¡±

    ¡°You are all criminals!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Elders, give the order, execute them all!¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°We really don¡¯t know those three people. Please believe that we will help you retrieve the Golden Crow Stone.¡±

    ¡°I believe you? If I believe you, our Sunshine City will be exterminated! ¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at An Zheng. ¡°How about this, you and I will chase after the Golden Crow Stone, and your friends will stay here.¡±

    He looked at the elder, ¡°You should know who I, Xu Shiyi, am. After so many years, if I had any desire towards the Golden Crow Stone, would I have waited that long to make a move? Forgive me for being blunt, but with my strength, there is no need for me to go through so much trouble to steal the Golden Crow Stone. If you give me ten days, I will definitely bring back the Golden Crow Stone and the murderer within ten days. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine to stay here. Those three are too cunning. You two, stay here and guard this ce. You absolutely must not lose any more Golden Crow Stones. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    The monkey sighed, ¡°Looks like Tan Shanse is watching our every move. He was purposely using this opportunity to snatch the Golden Crow¡¯s Stone away. He still wants to use the people of Sun Radiance City to trap us here. If he can use this opportunity to fight the people of Sun Radiance City, he would be more willing to see us do so. ¡±

    ¡°Ten days.¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at the elder and said, ¡°In ten days, regardless of whether or not we can retrieve the Golden Crow Stone, the two of us will definitely return.¡±

    The elder pondered for a moment before looking at the people behind him. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    The other elders whispered to each other. After discussing for a while, they said to the elder in the lead, ¡°Our hunting team has suffered heavy losses. Moreover, with the strength of the hunting team, they couldn¡¯t deal with those three evil people. Let the two of them go, while the others stay. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    The elder in the lead said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you ten days. Ten dayster, I hope that you can bring the murderer and the Golden Crow Stone back together.¡±

    An Zheng and Xu Shiyi nced at each other, and after exchanging a few words with the others, they left the Little Peach Mountain¡¯s underground world. After he came out, he felt that the slightly sweet air outside was not as fragrant as it was when he came out.

    ¡°You should be able to guess where they are.¡±

    Xu Shiyi asked An Zheng.

    ¡°Where is the closest secret ne?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait for them.¡±

    ¡°Wait for them?¡±

    Xu Shiyi was slightly startled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t those three people be waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°The three of them seem to be very meticulous. I can guarantee that they didn¡¯t go far. They were staring at something we couldn¡¯t see. If they saw all of us leave together, they would have snatched away the remaining Golden Crow Stones without the slightest hesitation. However, seeing that only the two of us are leaving and the others are staying here, they will determine that killing two people is easier than killing the others. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°So, we are waiting for them.¡±

    Xu Shiyi acknowledged: ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait. This matter, there has to be an end to it.¡±

    At the same time, in the sky, on top of a huge round warship, Tan Shanse stood at the window and looked down. The entire battleship was made of that kind of amethyst, it looked almost transparent. Because he had exposed his own position, he decided to use the amethyst again. Not only could this battleship perfectly iste its presence, but if one were to look from below, no one would be able to discover it.

    Her feet were transparent as well, and if she looked down, she could easily see An Zheng and Xu Shiyi leaving Sun Radiance City.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He turned around and looked at the three of them, ¡°Wait a day. If An Zheng and Xu Shiyi do not return, the three of you can go to the next Secret Realm and find them. They¡¯ll be waiting for you there... They thought that they could grab hold of Sunshine City after splitting up. Their thoughts were too simple. Go to the next secret realm and bring the two back. If An Zheng could kill them, then he would kill them. I am very interested in the secrets he possesses. ¡±

    The person using the heavy sword asked Tan Shanse, ¡°An Zheng and Xu Shiyi have already left, why don¡¯t we kill our way into Sun Radiance City now?¡±

    ¡°Do you think An Zheng is a fool? He wouldn¡¯t really leave, and he would find a ce to wait for a while. You three don¡¯t have to worry about the things here. ¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°Here, I will do it myself.¡±

 Chapter 1428 - Three People Who Shouldnt Be together

    <h4>Chapter 1428 ¨C Three People Who Shouldn¡¯t Be together</h4>

    The sound of water dripping could be hearding from a stone wall not far away. It was unknown where the water hade from, but the sound was very ear-piercing in this deep cave. Three men in ck clothes carefully walked along the cave, maintaining a defensive posture, ready to assist each other at any time. But from their eyes, it could be seen that they were also on guard against each other. Therefore, in order to ensure the fairness of the formation, the three of them had to move their backs to back.

    As usual, the person using the heavy sword walked at the very front. Judging from his temperament, he seemed to be the leader. The king¡¯s aura that could be suppressed was still faintly discernible, causing people to feel ufortable.

    This was one of the ny-nine secret realms of Qingzhou. When they entered, the restrictions at the entrance to the secret realm had already been broken, so they had to be careful. After all, their opponent was An Zheng.

    ¡°If I can keep you two in this era, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±

    The man with the Six Edge Sword suddenly said this, and the other two couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡±

    They didn¡¯t finish their sentence, but all three of them understood what he meant.

    At this moment, the cave came to an end. Exiting the cave was a beautiful world that was like the source of peach blossoms. The fragrance of flowers and birds filled the air. One could feel that there was an invisible barrier around the cave entrance, and thick heaven and earth origin energy constantly leaked out from within the barrier. Although it was only a sliver, it still made one feel extremelyfortable.

    ¡°This ce is suitable for old age. Why don¡¯t you stay here?¡±

    The dual wielding person said to the heavy sword wielder.

    The man snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not old.¡±

    The Six Edge Sword began to rotate. Two characters lit up on each of the six swords. As it spun, it formed a vortex and gradually turned into a ck hole. The three of them were sucked into the ck hole, and in the next second, they appeared within the barrier.

    ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    The person who used the Six Edge Sword snorted in disdain, as though he was displeased that An Zheng was not prepared at all. Because from the looks of it, An Zheng did not seem to be particrly serious with the three of them. An Zheng had clearlye first, so he could have made more preparations, but he did not. Since they weren¡¯t prepared for an ambush at the most suitable entrance, it made the three of them feel like they were being looked down upon.

    ¡°Those who looked down on us are all dead.¡±

    The man with the heavy sword quickened his pace and followed the smooth stone path. This secret ne was different from the ones they had entered before. The other secret realms maintained their primal appearances. And this secret realm was more like a man-made garden. Exquisite, exquisite everywhere, no fault can be found. Initially, he felt that this ce was really beautiful, but gradually, he felt a little ufortable. This ce was too perfect. Every part of it pursued an extreme point, and not even the slightest w was allowed to appear here.

    ¡°The person who built this secret ne is sick.¡±

    The person using the Six Edge Sword looked around: ¡°The distance of each tree, the amount of grass within a meter radius, and the number of stones used for the stone path within each step are all urately arranged. This person must have been very tired when he was alive. This kind of deliberately created ce, yet it no longer has any feeling of rxation or rxation. ¡±

    ¡°Who would make this ce so delicate?¡±

    ¡°You should think about where you should build it so beautifully.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question. When you are alive, you must have requested exquisitefort in the ce where you slept. However, even the tiniest w can be forgiven. However, people like you and me, when we are still alive, start to prepare for the construction of a mausoleum that will forever be in deep sleep. Every time we enter the mausoleum, can¡¯t you tolerate any ws? ¡±

    After the man with the Six Edge Sword asked this question, the expressions of the other two changed slightly. However, they were all wearing ghost masks, so no one could see it.

    ¡°This is a mausoleum?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    ¡°This is no ordinary secret realm, this is a mausoleum. But in a ce like this, you and I both know how many dangerous mechanisms, restrictions, arrays, and even the demon beasts that guard the mausoleum are. So right now, what we have to face isn¡¯t just a single An Zheng, but a lot of things that we don¡¯t know about. ¡±

    At this moment, they saw the young man standing in the pavilion in the distance. He turned to look at the three men, many things at his side. There were about a dozen Demonic Beast Cores and some precious stones amongst them.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, just me.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the three of them. ¡°In order to wait for you guys, I¡¯ll clean up this ce first.¡±

    The eyes of the person who used the Six Edge Sword flickered. He noticed that the Demonic Beast Cores beside An Zheng were all of high quality. Even if he had to take action, he might not have been able to kill so many powerful demonic beasts in such a short period of time. Furthermore, the environment here was preserved so well that from the outside, it did not seem to have received any damage.

    ¡°Are you showing off?¡±

    The man with the heavy sword narrowed his eyes. Whenever this happened, his killing intent would be subconsciously released.

    ¡°Demonstration?¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I just wanted you all to feel that it¡¯s fair, you all will think that if Ie in first, I¡¯ll have to prepare a sneak attack on you all. Or perhaps, I have already controlled the demon beasts and formations to deal with you. No, I got rid of all this. All I have to do is kill you all myself and not let anyone disturb me. ¡±

    The three of them looked at each other, thenughed.

    ¡°Not to mention the three of us, even if it¡¯s any of us, we have seen a lot of arrogant people. In the end, they all became our stepping stones.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    An Zheng sat on a bench in the pavilion, and said with a calm tone: ¡°I entered the secret realm earlier than you. I cleaned up all the threats here, and then sat down and thought about who exactly the three of you are. Speaking of which, thinking about all this was a bit more difficult than cleaning up those threats, as it took about half an hour. The three of you have fought for half your lives and each of you has achieved great feats. You have looked down on each other and admired each other, but the most important thing is that you do not trust each other. For Tan Shanse to be able to train all three of you together, he is truly an outstanding person. ¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at the man wielding the heavy sword. ¡°His surname is Cao?¡±

    He pointed at the man with the twin swords and asked, ¡°Is his surname Liu?¡±

    Finally, he pointed at the man wielding the Six Edge Sword. ¡°Surnamed Sun?¡±

    The three of them took off their faces at the same time because there was no longer a need. These three people had once ruled oveegion. An Zheng was right, for him to be able to train these three sworn enemies together and have them work together, Tan Shanse was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Very impressive.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Six Edge Sword: ¡°At that time, you should not have been the strongest person, but you actually possessed six divine artifacts. Tan Shanse refined your Six God Equipment together, multiplying its power and turning it into a key that can open up space. ¡±

    Sun Tzu nodded, ¡°Now you are about to make me look straight at you.¡±

    Cao Lie said as he stabbed the heavy sword into the ground, ¡°You should be proud of yourself.

    Liu Zhao parted his swords. ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded, hurry up and finish up and go back.¡± Don¡¯t you have any idea where the man with him went? ¡±

    ¡°He went back.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°I am the only one waiting for you in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve even guessed what Tan Shanse is thinking. Your only weakness is that you¡¯re too confident.¡±

    Liu Zhao suddenly made a move, two long swords dashing in from the left and right. There was still a lot of distance between them and the moment he attacked, An Zheng¡¯s two temples immediately released a sharp sword aura. Not to mention a person¡¯s head, even a defense-type magic tool with peak Golden-Rank would be able to pierce through these two sword intents.

    Ayer of purple colored defensiveyer appeared around An Zheng¡¯s body, and waves of ripples emerged from the two sword intent that stabbed into the defensiveyer. With his sword qi blocked outside the defensiveyer, Liu Zhao¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight the three of you alone.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°First, extinguish the domineering aura on your bodies, then extinguish the emperor¡¯s aura on your bodies.¡±

    ¡°Then try it!¡±

    The Six Edge Sword in his hand rotated, and the sword Qi shot out endlessly from the six edges of the de. Its speed was beyond imagination. The speed at which the sword Qis shot out was likely able to turn a mountain into dust in less than three seconds.

    The continuous stream of sword Qis bombarded against the defensiveyer, causing it to begin to flicker.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    The Six Edge Sword¡¯s rotation paused for a moment, then the six swords shot out simultaneously. A beam of light converged onto the tip of the six swords before it smashed over. The defensiveyer outside An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly cracked and shattered by the purple light, but the pavilion that An Zheng was in was actuallypletely undamaged.

    From this, it could be seen just how terrifying the person who had constructed this ce as a mausoleum was. Most likely, his cultivation had already reached the level of a Great Emperor. An Zheng¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to the peak of Celestial Sovereign, and so were those three people. An Zheng¡¯s figure rushed out of the pavilion, and just as he was about to appear in the air, a sword force several tens of meters long came shing down. Cao Lie rose into the air, the heavy sword in his hand shing down in a rainbow. The Reverse Scale Armor on An Zheng¡¯s body appeared, and with a sh of purple light, the Inverse Broken God Sword was summoned out.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword swept upwards, and the sword beams shed against the heavy sword¡¯s long arc. Then, An Zheng¡¯s figure smashed down like a falling cannonball. It seemed that when the two of them shed, An Zheng suffered a loss.

    Before An Zheng¡¯s figure could evennd on the ground, the six sword Qis were like six rotating missiles as they bombarded over, intertwining and intertwining with each other as they flew past, leaving behind six trails in the air that intertwined together. After six consecutive explosions, An Zheng seemed to have been sent flying horizontally. Liu Zhao pushed off his feet and charged in the direction An Zheng hadnded. In the air, the two streams of sword Qi transformed into two long dragons and let ouesonant dragon roar. The two long dragons rushed forward swiftly and exploded where An Zheng hadnded.

    The three of them worked well together, attacking without mercy.

 Chapter 1429 - Penetration

    <h4>Chapter 1429 ¨C Pration</h4>

    First, it waeavy sword rainbow that smashed An Zheng down from midair, but before it had evennded on the ground, the six sword beams that came from the opposite direction pushed An Zheng away. With these three people and their teamwork, An Zheng seemed to have no intention of winning, and didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back.

    However, what was even more terrifying than the strength of the Spirit Formation when the three of them attacked together was that the seemingly ordinary flowers and nts were not damaged in the face of such violent and violent attacks. It was clear how powerful the owner of this mausoleum was when he was alive.

    The dust dissipated, and the sword-wielding Liu Zhaonded on the ground. He held his sword horizontally in front of his chest to guard against the attack, and held it upright behind his back.

    However, there was no one where An Zhengnded. Sucyrannical sword Qi did not show any signs of being a sword on the ground. Liu Zhao looked left and right, trying to find An Zheng¡¯s figure, but just as he turned his head, he suddenly realized something wasn¡¯t right.

    He turned around and looked at the ground again ¡­ The ce hended on was a constructed observation deck, halfway uill. The observation deck was built with a t pile of marble, each piece about two meters square. The sword Qi did not leave any traces on the marble, but there were two very shallow footprints.

    Liu Zhao¡¯s heart jolted. Those two footprints were so shallow that you could barely see them. However, in a ce where even his sword qi could not leavrace, why were there two footprints?

    He suddenly raised his head towards the sky and saw the air fluctuate for a moment.

    After that, he felt an explosive sounding from behind him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    When thest iing Cao Lie was suddenly hit by an enormous force, he only had enough time to ce the heavy sword in front of himself to block. That surge of mighty force directly sent him flying, and his back heavily collided with the pavilion¡¯s pir. The pavilion did not budge an inch, which was why Cao Lie¡¯s injuries were worse.

    It was as if his spine was shattered in that instant. He held it back in his chest as if he had just stuffed a huge rock inside. He looked at his right hand, trembling as it gripped the heavy sword. And this was not the most frightening part. The most frightening part was that he discovered that there was a small hole in his heavy sword.

    His Heaven Punishing Divine Sword was a Divine Weapon that could be ranked at the top even among Purple-Rank Artifacts, forged with the purest Ster Cast Iron s. The toughness of the sword was needless to say. The fact that it was able to stab a small hole in the sword showed how the sword in An Zheng¡¯s hand was of a higher grade than his Heaven Punishing Divine Sword! What made Cao Lie even more terrified was that he did not see An Zheng¡¯s sword piercing towards him. He ced the Heaven Punishing Divine Sword in front of him to block but it was only a subconscious reaction. If he was slightly slower, he might have already been pierced through by now.

    Liu Zhao and Sun Gou arrived in a sh, and afternding on the ground, they formed a formation with Cao Lie.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°He might be stronger than we expected.¡±

    Liu Zhao thought of the shallow footprints on the ground that still had lingering fear. His sword energy couldn¡¯t leave any traces, and the instant An Zhengnded, he jumped back into the sky and stomped on the marble floor, leaving behind a pair of footprints. That kind of explosive power and speed, made him not sense that An Zheng had once again flown up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to find out that he¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡±

    The Six Edge Sword in Sun Ji¡¯s hand began to spin.

    ¡°You can leave at any time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    Cao Lie looked towards the entrance and saw that An Zheng was actually standing at the entrance and seemed to be looking at them while smiling.

    ¡°This ce is a mausoleum that a great Emperor level expert meticulously constructed for himself. The only exit is the entrance. Even if your Six Edge Sword can open up space, we won¡¯t be able to leave from anywhere else. The reason why he did not make any preparations is because the master of this ce has already made all his preparations. ¡±

    Cao Lie took a deep breath, ¡°This kind of opponent is somewhat interesting.¡±

    ¡°Together.¡±

    Sun Biao said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t pass through space, my Six Edge Sword can perfectly use space within the same space.¡±

    The Six Edge Sword¡¯s rotation speed became faster and faster, and a vortex soon appeared. The three of them disappeared in an instant and reappeared at the entrance at the same time. Two long dragons pounced towards An Zheng, their attacks even more ferocious than before.

    Ten million Power of Essence Thunder s were released from An Zheng¡¯s body. Although they were not asrge as the two long dragons, they were so many that it would make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Countless bolts of purple lightning wrapped around the two sword qi dragons tightly. Purple electricity crackled, every millimeter exploding. Two of them became smaller and smaller, and disappeared into thin air when they were less than a meter away from An Zheng.

    After two streams of sword Qi, a heavy sword rainbow came shing over. The power contained within the heavy sword¡¯s arc was even more powerful than the power contained within the dual sword longs. An Zheng¡¯s gaze grew cold and the Inverse Broken God Sword floating beside him flew out. Lifting its sword upwards, it cut apart the heavy sword¡¯s rainbow that was sweeping over. And in the next moment, An Zheng¡¯s actions made Cao Lie¡¯s eyes widen abruptly.

    Both of An Zheng¡¯s hands were surrounded by purple lightning. The moment the heavy sword and rainbow were split apart, those two hands suddenly stretched out and grabbed onto the two broken rainbows! It was pure energy, the majestic and sharp Sword Qi was grasped by An Zheng with his bare hands!

    After grabbing the two Sword Qi, An Zheng¡¯s figure flew over in a sh, as though he was holding onto two divine swords, he continued to attack them. His moves were wide open, and he seemed to be surrounded by two shing sword Qis. The scene was exceptionally spectacr.

    Bang bang bang ¡­ He was hit dozens of times in a row. Sun Gouji raised the six edged sword in his hand to block the Sword Qi, which was originally Cao Lie¡¯s Sword Qi. After dozens of consecutive strikes, Sun Zhi had already fallen from the sky. The three of them still could not maintain their formation.

    Liu Zhao chased after An Zheng from behind, and two sword qi formed. But at this moment, An Zheng turned around and threw the rainbow that he was holding in his hand. The two beams of light arrived in the blink of an eye, and Liu Zhao could only change his sword aura to face the two beams of light.

    The four sword Qis collided in front of Liu Zhao, bursting forth with the aura of a myriad of spinning wind des. Liu Zhao felt as if he¡¯d been hit by sword beams tens of thousands of times. Lowering his head, he saw that his clothes were riddled with holes from the sword beams. However, the feeling of having been struck tens of thousands of times was not from the chaotic sword Qis, but from a certain ce.

    A small hole had appeared on his chest, and the extremely high grade soft armor he was wearing had been broken. A longsword that seemed to radiate light was stabbed right there. He blocked two broken long arcs of light, but failed to block the Inverse Broken God Sword that was hidden behind them.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword had pierced through his soft armor and the sword tip had already pierced into his body. Liu Zhao¡¯s face instantly paled aum sounded in his head, as if thunder had exploded. He immediately gathered all his Cultivation Power into his wound and forced the sword out of his chest. But right at that moment, An Zheng suddenly appeared amidst the shattered Sword Qi. A side kick hit the hilt of the sword, and the de instantly sunk into Liu Zhao¡¯s chest. Puff! The tip of the sword pierced through the soft armor and exited the body.

    After stabbing the Inverse Broken God Sword into Liu Zhao¡¯s body with one leg, An Zheng didn¡¯t stop. His body suddenly elerated, and his hand grabbed onto the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword hilt as he pushed Liu Zhao forward. Liu Zhao¡¯s back crashed into the cliff with a bang. This indestructible barrier seemed to have been prated a little by An Zheng. One point of the Inverse Broken God Sword stabbed into the cliff, forcefully nailing Liu Zhao¡¯s body there.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword had only been nailed a little. If it had been any other ce, Liu Zhao could have easily struggled his way out of the stone wall. But not here. This was the mausoleum of a great Emperor. After the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced into it, the enchantment automatically repaired itself and the Inverse Broken God Sword was sucked into it. He himself seemed to be forcefully struggling out of it, unless he did not hesitate to inflict even more damage and allowed the Inverse Broken God Sword to pierce through his chest.

    Live or die?

    Liu Zhao¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t that simple when faced with such a decision. After a moment of hesitation, he made his choice. He used both his hands to prop himself up from the rock wall and pushed his feet up as well. He pushed himself off the rock wall with all his strength. The Inverse Broken God Sword passed through his chest, leaving a shockinglyrge wound.

    But if he was nailed to the ground by An Zheng, he could be killed in the next second.

    That¡¯s right, why did An Zheng nail him here but not something that should happen in the next second?

    Liu Zhao¡¯s mind suddenly lit up, but it was toote. An Zheng¡¯s target was not him, but Sun Gou! Amongst the three of them, only Sun Gou¡¯s Six Edge Sword could freely change space. An Zheng wanted to kill Sun Gou from the start, this way the three of them would lose more than half of their power. Cooperating with the three of them, was the only choice they had to defeat An Zheng. Thus, the moment Sun Gou saw him nailed to the stone wall, it was impossible for him to note and save him.

    A ck shadow fell from Liu Zhao¡¯s eyes, shing by. But Liu Zhao could see everything clearly ¡­ That was Sun Zhi¡¯s corpse. There was a sword stuck in the center of his chest. It was his own Six Edge Divine Sword. Without a doubt, a person whose heart had been pierced by six swords wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Liu Zhao felt a chill in his heart, that was fear. In that short moment, An Zheng seized the opportunity.

    Withud, Sun Mou¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground, his back hitting the solid marble floor. Liu Zhao lowered his head and saw Sun Zhe¡¯s eyes, filled with grievances even in death. Even though she was already dead, her eyes were still filled with disbelief and nostalgia for the world.

    Then, he saw that fellownd beside Sun Gou, and pull out the Six Edge Sword from Sun Gou¡¯s chest. Cao Lie chased after him from an even further distance, but it was already toote. The teamwork that the three of them had trained for so long hadpletely vanished at this moment.

    ¡°Actually, Tan Shanse might want to tell you guyeason.¡±

    An Zheng kept the Six Edge Sword back into his own space within the Blood Pearl Bracelet and looked at the two people.

    ¡°If the three of you join hands, your attacks will be invincible. It¡¯ity that the three of you seem to have no gaps when working together, but you always guard yourselves against each other. It is impossible for you to go all out against an enemy. It is already a habit for you to guard against each other. ¡±

    Cao Lie¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a fearsome aura.

    ¡°You killed him, but you have no sword.¡±

    He dove down towards An Zheng, ¡°The two of us can still kill you.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Harvests

    <h4>Chapter 1430 ¨C Harvests</h4>

    The trio¡¯s teamwork seemed to have no gaps in it at first, but An Zheng¡¯s single sentence hadpletely clouded the hearts of the remaining two people. They couldn¡¯t deny it, because they did have an irrepressible wariness towards each other.

    Cao Lie swooped down from midair, the heavy sword¡¯s rainbow arc hacked down towards An Zheng like an angry dragon.

    But at this moment, Liu Zhao made a different choice. He rushed towards the entrance of the enchantment. Sun Gouji was dead, the six edged sword was in An Zheng¡¯s hands, and he was heavily injured. Under these circumstances, he was sure that there was no way to win anymore.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Cao Lie felt Liu Zhao¡¯s distancing behind him, and fury immediately surged.

    ¡°A little untrustworthy person!¡±

    His figure suddenly stopped in midair, and his hatred for Liu Zhao was even stronger than his hatred for An Zheng. After all, An Zheng had once killed Sun Tou as his enemy, and Liu Zhao¡¯s abandonment posed a great threat to him. If Liu Zhao left, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for An Zheng alone. The confidence that they had built up instantly copsed. He was always afraid of An Zheng.

    Even though he was once a king.

    But this oue, was not out of An Zheng¡¯s expectations. From the very beginning, An Zheng did not seem to have made any preparations. However, before the battle, An Zheng had already made detailed preparations for it. He had already thought about what kind of attack he would be facing, how long would it take to dodge, and how long it would take for him to make his move.

    Liu Zhao sped towards the entrance without even turning his head back. Cao Lie made his choice at this moment. If he continued to attack An Zheng, it would be equivalent to using his own death to buy time forustworthy person like Liu Zhao to escape. He would rather drag Liu Zhao down with him to death than do that.

    He immediately turned around and chased after Liu Zhao. The two of them shot towards the entrance like a meteor. Just at this moment, An Zheng shot into the sky. While he was rushing forward, a ck hole appeared a hundred meters ahead. His figure disappeared into the ck hole, and in the next second, he appeared at the entrance.

    An Zheng had Blood Pearl Bracelet s, and the only thing that Blood Pearl Bracelet could do was break down and forge a new set of equipment. Both Cao Lie and Liu Zhao thought that An Zheng wouldn¡¯t know how to use the Six Edge Sword Technique even if he obtained it from Sun Gou. This was one of An Zheng¡¯s ns. He would first kill Sun Gou and obtain the Six Edge Sword. After seeing the power of the Six Edge Sword in the inner world of the Little Peach Mountain in Sunshine City, An Zheng had already made this choice.

    An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet quickly analyzed the ability of the Six Edge Sword, and it only took a few seconds. These few seconds coincided with Liu Zhao¡¯s turn to run.

    Bang!

    Liu Zhao smashed his head into An Zheng¡¯s fist, and without any warning, that fist appeared right in front of him. It was impossible for him to stop when he saw the fist. It was his own fist that mmed into it. Under the immense force, his head tumbled backwards, and his neck was almost broken.

    ¡°Pengci, right?¡±

    An Zheng smirked, he kicked the cliff behind him, and his body shot out like a cannonball to chase up. Liu Zhao wanted to control his own body, but before he could even make adjustments, An Zheng had already arrived. An Zheng¡¯s fists struck Liu Zhao one after another, each strike changing the color of the world. Liu Zhao¡¯s soft armor could defend against most of the world¡¯s weapons, but the biggest drawback of the soft armor was its lowest defense against gravity attacks.

    Each of An Zheng¡¯s punches exploded on Liu Zhao¡¯s body, and each explosion gave Liu Zhao a boost of speed. And every single one of An Zheng¡¯s punches was not made carelessly; after a few consecutive punches, Liu Zhao¡¯s flying backwards speed had already reached its limit. It seemed that he was flying towards another direction at first, but his final punch, Liu Zhao, suddenly changed direction halfway and flew towards Cao Lie. Just as Cao Lie was rejoicing that An Zheng¡¯s killing intent had been released onto Liu Zhao, he was in a trance when he saw Liu Zhao¡¯s body charge towards him.

    Cao Lie did not hesitate, the heavy sword in his hand immediately shed out. In order to ensure that he did not get hurt, Cao Lie had almost used all of his strength for this strike. Even if there wasn¡¯t such an emergency, if Cao Lie had the chance to make a move against Liu Zhao, he would probably have used all of his strength.

    Puff!

    The heavy sword cleaved through the top of Liu Zhao¡¯s head and cut through his skull, the de continuing down his neck. Originally, that flexible sword could have served as a defense, but the heavy sword had hacked down at the exact spot where An Zheng had pierced through Liu Zhao¡¯s chest. There was already a hole, Cao Lie shed a crack ¡­ The gap was connected to the hole, and Liu Zhao¡¯s upper body was almost separated. The soft armor prevented the heavy sword from continuing to sink downwards. In the end, it stopped at his stomach. But the upper part of his body had already beenpletely split apart.

    Cao Lie kicked Liu Zhao¡¯s corpse, quickly pulling out the heavy sword to escape, but this sword¡¯s dy was already enough for An Zheng. Not only was every single time An Zheng made a move, every single time he dodged, she practiced countless of them in his mind. He had also deduced countless of times what the opponent¡¯s reaction would be like as well. He had thought of almost every possibility. This was why they had the speed to kill two people in a row.

    The moment Cao Lie saw An Zheng approaching him, his eyes went wide open. Without even hesitating for one thousandth of a second, Cao Lie swept his heavy sword out. An Zheng¡¯s sword was still stuck in the cliff, there was no time to pull it out. But what An Zheng was leaning on, was not only a sword.

    Peng!

    An Zheng actually went over to meet the heavy sword, and used his own chest to forcibly block the sword. The Reverse Scale Armor lit up at this moment, and An Zheng feluge force almost pass through his body, as if he had been cut in half by the sword.

    The power of the attack exceeds the endurance of the Reverse Scale Armor and its body is injured. Seven percent of the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s power dissipates, and a wound appears on your body. His bones were injured but not fractured, and his organs were undamaged.]

    When Cao Lie saw that An Zheng had actually blocked his sword attack, he was stunned. His sword had stopped at An Zheng¡¯s chest area, his eyes opened wide, looking at An Zheng with a look of disbelief.

    Bang!

    An Zheng smashed his fist against Cao Lie¡¯s chest and flew backwards. After calcting the time and distance, a vortex quickly turned into a ck hole in front of him. Ten percent of a secondter, he was already halfway through the retreat of Cao Lie, and when he appeared, Cao Lie¡¯s body was just below his feet. An Zheng¡¯s feet fiercely stomped down, and Cao Lie plummeted down, smashing straight into the ground.

    Suceavy impact made Cao Lie feel as if his entire body had copsed the moment hended. His heavy sword slipped out of his hand and flew to the side. He subconsciously wanted to grab it back, but just as he moved, he felt a sharp paining from his limbs and bones.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s feetnded heavily on his chest, and both of Cao Lie¡¯s head and legs were raised at the same time. With this step, Cao Lie nearly doubled over from his stomping. An Zheng got off Cao Lie¡¯s body. On the outside, he did not look like he suffered much injuries, but the inside of his body had almost been trampled into pieces. Who knew how many of his ribs had been broken? His internal organs had even been turned into minced meat. However, due to the protection of the soft armor, his body seemed to be perfectly fine on the outside.

    An Zheng slowly walked over to pick up Cao Lie¡¯s heavy sword, and flipped it over and over: ¡°Good stuff, all three of you have Purple-Rank Divine Artifacs your swords, what good stuff. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gotten such a high rank item. It¡¯s not toote for me to thank you. ¡±

    He turned the heavy sword over and saw two words engraved on the de ¡­ Green.

    Cao Lie opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. He couldn¡¯t even raise his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth, his entire body was lying on the ground like mud, even if An Zheng didn¡¯t attack him now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live.

    ¡°I am just ¡­ Cough cough cough ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel to yourself. ¡±

    Cao Lie looked at An Zheng, still unable to believe that An Zheng would actually use his flesh body to block his sword strike.

    ¡°I have deduced the situation of our battle.¡±

    An Zheng knelt beside Cao Lie: ¡°This is the fastest way for me to defeat you. If I dodge, dodge, and chase after you again, the battle between you and me will continue. If nothing unexpected happens, I can still win. But, who can guarantee that nothing will go wrong? ¡±

    He sat down, panting, blood on the corner of his mouth. After all, that sword strike was strong enough. Even though the Reverse Scale Armor blocked seventy percent of the force, it still caused him great pain.

    ¡°Besides, my armor is better than yours.¡±

    An Zheng rested for a while before he searched through the spatial artifact on Cao Lie¡¯s body. After that, he propped himself up with both arms and walked towards the ce where Liu Zhao had fallen. Cao Lie closed his eyes as his vitality gradually dissipated.

    ¡°I thought I would die in the hands of a so-called gentleman, or a knight, or a saint. None of the so called tyrants could have killed me. Who would have thought that I would have died in the hands of a bandit. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.

    Bandits?

    Nothing seemed wrong.

    An Zheng walked over to the ce where Liu Zhao hadnded and picked up Liu Zhao¡¯s two swords. On one side of the sword, there was the word ¡°female¡± written on it, and on the other, the word ¡°male¡±. The grade of the sword was also in the Purple-Rank, An Zheng felt that this time, the number of secret manuals that he found was more than the previous ones ¡­ He rummaged through Liu Zhao¡¯s space tool and then went to collect Sun Zhi¡¯s. Of course, there would be plenty of good things in the space tools of these three former kings.

    If he had the time, An Zheng really wanted to see which great Emperor level expert built this secret realm for him. But he didn¡¯t have time. He had to get back. Tan Shanse would never give up on a piece of Golden Crow Stone in Sun Radiance City. An Zheng could tell how greedy Tan Shanse was for the Timeless Wheel.

    If they acquired the Timeless Wheel, they could pass through the cmity.

 Chapter 1431 - Menghu Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1431 ¨C Menghu Tomb</h4>

    An Zheng really wanted to know which great Emperor level expert created this secret realm for him. This kind of defensive level was enough to show just how terrifying this person¡¯s cultivation was when he was still alive. Even if An Zheng did not change the time, in this vast history, no one knew how many people would wholeheartedly train.

    In Yang City, by the time An Zheng rushed back, the great battle had already ended. Indeed, Tan Shanse hadunched a sneak attack on Sun Radiance City. At the beginning, Xu Shiyi hid in the darkness and did not make a move, but when Tan Shanse led his group into the inner world of the Little Peach Mountain, he suddenly rushed out and actually injured Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse fled quickly. The remaining people did not have time to take the majority of them away. Only, they had not found the Golden Crow Stone that Tan Shanse had snatched away back then.

    An Zheng forcibly wiped away the auras of Liu Zhao, Cao Lie, and Sun Gou. He found arge amount of treasures and Essence Crystal s among their space tools, but not Golden Crow Stones. Presumably, Tan Shanse could also guess that a secret treasure like the Golden Crow Stone would never be given to the three of them by Tan Shanse.

    In order to be safe, the people of Sun Radiance City moved the remaining Golden Crow Stones to the ce where Xu Shiyi helped them to rey the barrier enchantment inside the Little Peach Mountain. Even if Tan Shanse were to attack again, they would at least have time to move on to other ces.

    The Yang Chui City elders were in a bad mood, but they knew that and the enemies were not in the same group as them.

    ¡°Rest assured, we will not let this go. Although we will not be able toplete our guarantee of being able to find the Golden Crow Stone within ten days, we will still continue to search for it. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. I can still barely keep up without a single Golden Crow Stone.¡± I just hope that guy doesn¡¯te again. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others left after giving a few more instructions, preparing to return to the secret realm to search for treasures.

    ¡°Do you know whose mausoleum that is?¡±

    An Zheng curiously asked Xu Shiyi while they were on their way, ¡°With our strength, it would not be easy for us to destroy even a single flower or grass with that level of defensive barrier. When this person is alive, he must be terrifyingly powerful. ¡±

    ¡°Meng Hu.¡±

    ¡°Tiger?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the wild beast you think he is. His surname is Meng, and his name is Meng Hu.¡± He was once one of the strongest generals under the Pre-Qin Emperor ¡­ Amongst the generals under Pre-Qin Emperor, the most eye-catching one, naturally, was the White General, who had killed four hundred thousand cultivators with his sword. However, if he were to talk about other military merits, Meng Hu was probably above him. However, Meng Hu waeserved and low-key person and never made a show of it. After my ancestor Xu Fu went east, Pre-Qin Emperor sensed that my ancestor had ulterior motives, so he sent Meng Hu to chase after us. Ancestral Ancestor Xu Fu fought with him in Qingzhou for six days and six nights without a clear victor. Neither of them was able to do anything to the other due to their cultivations, but my Ancestral Ancestor persuaded him. ¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your mouth work is better?¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t make your mouth work?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I just casually said that I¡¯m used to it. Apologies, my mouth is cheap. ¡±

    Xu Shiyiughed helplessly: ¡°The most talented thing about you, is probably that tongue of yours.¡±

    Chen Shaobai chuckled: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You two have a story.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Pah pah pah...¡±

    Xu Shiyi continued: ¡°Back then, our ancestor persuaded Meng Hu to do something. He told him that Pre-Qin Emperor might do something as if it was to exterminate the masses. Meng Hu himself knew that since he couldn¡¯t capture my ancestor, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to exin himself when he saw the Pre-Qin Emperor. Furthermore, Pre-Qin Emperor was a wise and farsighted person, so he was able to see that Meng Hu¡¯s mental state had changed. Meng Hu simply didn¡¯t go back and built a mausoleum for himself here. However, what happened afterwards, even my ancestors did not know. My ancestor continued to head east to search for Timeless Wheel s. Whether Meng Hu stayed here or went back, there was no way to find out. ¡±

    ¡°That era was truly magnificent. Thinking about it, Pre-Qin Emperor had at least three cultivators of the same level as Great Emperor. One was General Bai, one was General Meng, and the other was General Wang. ¡°These three people could easily sweep away the entire martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°Emperor-level cultivators are not limited to just the people under the Pre-Qin Emperor. Back then, when the Seven Heroes fought for supremacy, there were at least a dozen Emperor-level cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the ny-nine secret realms of the Azure Province are hiding even more unknown secrets.¡±

    After they left Sunshine City, they returned to Meng Hu¡¯s Tomb day and night. Tan Shanse was injured, so they did not need to worry that he would chase after them. Xu Shiyi¡¯s attainments in the The Art of Space were so strong that it was iprehensible. After reying the barrier around the entrance of the secret realm, he brought everyone deeper in.

    The secret realm was very big. Looking from the entrance, one could seuge and ridiculous manor. This General Meng must have had a dream of a pastoralnd, filled with ditches and ditches.

    Du Shoushou pushed open the door touse, and saw all sorts of farming tools arranged neatly inside. I don¡¯t know how I saved them, but they were all new. Other than these, there was nothing else. Walking out of this room and opening another door, he saw a hoard of rations. It was obvious that General Meng was preparing for a good harvest in the future. However, the food hoard was empty, so it was clear that he had not reaped any of it.

    ¡°It seems that he was forced to leave as soon as this ce was built.¡±

    An Zheng looked around, and in the end, his gaze locked onto the distant mountain range.

    ¡°The mausoleum must be in the mountains. That might be the answer we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Everyone headed towards the mountain direction. On the way, the Goddess of East China Sea Yaochi was very quiet, sneaking nces at An Zheng from time to time. Chen Shaobai could tell that she was interested in An Zheng, but he didn¡¯t think that he was an idiot and didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    At the foot of the mountain waiece of paddy field, but it was overgrown with weeds. If they wanted to enter the mountain, they would have to cross the river first. There were no bridges on the river, and this river was about fifty meters wide. With their cultivation level, flying over would not be a problem. However, they could feel a strong aura of a spirit formationing from this river. Xu Shiyi picked up a rock and threw it over. In the air above the river, that rock was instantly minced into powder.

    ¡°This must be one of the mausoleum¡¯s defensive barriers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a barrier set up by a Great Emperor level expert. I¡¯m afraid none of us will be able to withstand it and fly over.¡±

    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    An Zheng took out a Golden-Rank Peak Equipment and threw it towards the other side. Just as the magic tool flew into the air above the river, with a bang, it exploded into nothingness. The toughness of a profound artifact at the peak of the Golden-Rank was definitely much stronger than a human¡¯s physical body.

    ¡°You¡¯re so extravagant.¡±

    Xiao Long looked at An Zheng, ¡°A magical equipment at the peak of the Golden-Rank, if you say you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Originally I wanted to throw you out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can make it.¡±

    Xu Shiyi also took oueak Golden-Rank magic tool and threw it towards the other side of the water surface. As long as it was in contact with water, it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous. The magic tool safely flew to the other side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°They are forcing us to walk over, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±

    An Zheng summoned his Reverse Scale Armor: ¡°I¡¯ll be at the front.¡±

    He took ouiece of rope that was of high rank and tied it around his waist, then passed it to Du Shoushou: ¡°Come over herest. If I encounter any trouble while leading the way, you can pull me back.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s any problems, I will definitely let them go.¡±

    An Zheng gave him a gaze that I understand. Then, he took a deep breath and walked towards the surface of the water withrge strides. His feet stepped on the water as he moved forward, causing ripples to form on the surface of the water. Fifty meters of the river channel, An Zheng carefully walked for a few minutes before arriving, safe and sound. So much so that he suspected what the goal of this barrier was. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything difficult about walking over like this.

    He waved his hand, and the others began to walk over with ropes. Xu Shiyi was the second one, and the Goddess was the third and not the fourth. Chen Shaobai made a gesture of invitation towards Xiao Long, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Fatty Hai, you go first.¡±

    Xiao Long made a sound of acknowledgement before he stepped on the water¡¯s surface and continued to stagger forward. Since the people in front were safe and sound, he felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. However, when they reached the middle of the river, the water surface suddenly fluctuated for a moment. Then, a wave exploded and a bloody mouth extended out from the wave, biting towards Long Hao Chen¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Long cried out. His legs kicked wildly, causing his mouth to be stepped on. He didn¡¯t dare to fly up, because flying up would mean death.

    Fortunately, as long as he came into contact with the water, there was no problem. The water waves were very big and he could jump up in the air for a second, but the waves were fine to him. Seeing the creature sink, the dragon sped up and ran forward. After running only a few steps, the bloody mouth popped out from the water and swallowed the little dragon in one gulp.

    A small dragon at the peak of Celestial Sovereign was actually swallowed without even being able to resist. As he was being swallowed, he cried out, ¡°F * ck, there¡¯s a dragon!¡±

    An Zheng rubbed his eyes: ¡°A dragon was swallowed by a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Well, he seems to be scared.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is that dragon is a flood dragon with impure bloodline. It¡¯s far inferior to him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I ate him. Eating him would allow my level to increase.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think about how to save him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a dragon ¡­¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the surface of the water exploded with a loud bang. A divine dragon emerged from the water. It was at leasundred meters long. Fortunately, the river was deep enough, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. A dragon that was also a hundred meters long was fighting with him. That flood dragon was actually a crocodile that ordinary people had seen. It was just that it was too big, and the toughness of the armor was astonishing. The small dragon turned into a hundred meter long divine dragon and flew out of its mouth. As the two dragons battled in the water, they were unexpectedly evenly matched.

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai, who had been left behind, looked at each other, and simply sat down and waited.

    Those two dragons were fighting in the water in a muddled state. In the middle of the whirlpool, something bigger seemed to be slowly floating out.

 Chapter 1432 - Giant Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1432 ¨C Giant Beasts</h4>

    In terms of grade, this flood dragon was far inferior to the dragon formed from a small dragon. Perhaps it was because the mausoleum had been sealed for too long, because the heaven and earth origin energy was rich, but there was also a barrier protecting it, so this flood dragon¡¯s strength was actually quite terrifying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Xiao Long shouted out from the water, clearly not convinced. He was almost swallowed by a fellow whose grade was lower than his. It was obvious how angry Xiaolong was. Besides, he lost all his face when he shouted ¡°dragon¡± in fright.

    ¡°Well, no one¡¯s going to bother you.¡±

    An Zheng and the others watched on with their arms crossed, as if they were gloating.

    Xiao Long held the flood dragon¡¯s body and bit down. He did not expect the scale armor on the outside to be so hard that it could not even move. It almost broke his teeth.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The little dragon became fierce, biting onto the Flood Dragon¡¯s back and dragging it down. He pressed the flood dragon beneath him and used his ws to press down on the flood dragon¡¯s head. Then, he bit down on therge scale armor on the back of the flood dragon¡¯s head and forcefully pulled. The dragon could not bear the pain any longer and began to struggle wildly. Its huge tail nearly scared the water out of the river. Xiao Long refused to let go. Finally, he was able to tear off a piece. The flood dragon cried out in pain as its body suddenly emitted a ball of me.

    As the mes burned in the water, the two dragons were entangled in the water and fire. It was a spectacr sight to behold. Now that the first scale had been torn off, Xiaolong¡¯s next work was done with ease. Regardless of how the fire burned, he started to tear the scales one by one. A momentter, he tore a bald, two-meter-wide patch behind the dragon¡¯s head. The flood dragon had probably never thought that there would be a day when he would be so bald.

    ¡°Your fire is imitative!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The little dragon cried out. Its two ws wed at the dragon¡¯s bald spot to the sides, splitting the flesh. Then, it opened its mouth and spat out a stream of dragon breath into the wound. The dragon breath directly poured into the flood dragon¡¯s body from its wound. The dragon¡¯s body suddenly twisted violently. One could imagine how painful that zing dragon breath was as it directly shot into the scales. Xiao Long did not care too much. His two ws onlytched onto the flood dragon¡¯s wound as the dragon¡¯s breath continued to pour in. Two secondster, the dragon¡¯s breath emerged from the gaps of its armor and pushed forward. One could imagine what it looked like inside.

    The dragon breath burned for several minutes, forcibly burning the flood dragon into a driving shell. Although the shard was charred, it still remained almost in shape.

    ¡°Damn, it scared me to death.¡±

    Xiao Long crawled out of the water. ¡°There¡¯s a dragon here! Did you see a dragon here?!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Just as the dragon was about to climb out of the water and onto the shore, a bigger shadow suddenly rose up from the water. Countless ck tentacles suddenly emerged from the water and coiled around the little dragon¡¯s body. The dragon shrunk its body from the size of a hundred meter long dragon to the size of a six or seven year old child. However, what he did not expect was that the tentacles retracted even faster. He originally thought that after shrinking, he would be able to immediately rush out and avoid the attack, but as soon as he did, the tentacles circled around him tightly.

    Whoosh! A ray of purple light shed past. An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword flew over from the shore and the tentacles that were wrapped around the dragon were immediately chopped in half. The little dragon struggled onto the shore, patted his chest and ran forward. ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. What the hell is this thing?¡±

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t know what that thing was, but its body was enormous. It seemed to be at least twice the size of the flood dragon from before. However, at this time, Xiao Long¡¯s body was suddenly sent flying backward, unable to control himself. Only then did An Zheng clearly see that although the tentacles had been chopped off, there was still a lot of mucus on the dragon¡¯s body. All of a sudden, the mucus tightened into threads and pulled the little dragon back into the water.

    The water turned into waves and the thing quickly sank.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate to jump into the water. Amongst the Blood Pearl Bracelet, the Water Repelling Pearl was automatically selected by the Blood Pearl Bracelet. This was the power of Blood Pearl Bracelet, not only could it be an iparable storage space, it also had a medicinal field, with an artifact refining and modification, it had the ability to snatch and teleport, and could even automatically pick ouool for An Zheng to use under different environments.

    Once the Water Repelling Pearl appeared, the water within twenty meters of An Zheng was immediately dispersed. It was as if he was sinking into the water right in the middle of a ball.

    ¡°Leave a few people behind to guard.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shouted and jumped down together with Du Shoushou. On the other side, the monkey did not hesitate to dive into the water.

    As Xu Shiyi looked at the four people who had chased him in, he suddenly felt somewhat regretful. He turned around and looked at the Goddess of the East Sea and then looked at the other monks in the Western Regions. He thought that these two people might be the same as him, but they would not appear at any time like this.

    ¡°Is that the brotherly love that everyone has been talking about?¡±

    He mumbled to himself.

    An Zheng quickly sank into the water and could see the threads dragging Xiao Long as he went deeper into the water. The river appeared to be only fifty meters wide. He did not know why it was so deep, but he could not see the bottom even after diving for at least a few hundred meters. Seeing the little dragon suddenly turn towards the other direction, An Zheng lefearl floating in ce and followed. He hurriedly chased after them, leaving behind a string of floating pearls. A string of pearls lit up at the bottom of the water to guide the people behind.

    A huge hole appeared on the side of the river and the dragon was dragged into it by the monster. An Zheng increased his speed and chased after him. He only felt that his vision blurred for a moment auge ck shadow pped him head-on. It was impossible to see what it was. The water was muddy and the speed at which it was being shot was so fast that no one could dodge it. In a moment, An Zheng summoned his Inverse Broken God Sword and struck the sword in front of him.

    A fishy stench entered his nose. The monster was injured by the sword and a dark green liquid gushed out from the wound. After a while, the entire area of water disappeared. An Zheng looked around, the dark green liquid had already dyed the water so far that he could not see more than a meter away. Suddenly, countless thin threads from all directions gathered over, and instantly wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s four limbs.

    Those threads instantly tensed up. To think that such a small thing would have sucidiculously strong pulling force. An Zheng was instantly pulled into arge shape, and the sound of metal scraping against each other came from outside the Reverse Scale Armor. If there were no Reverse Scale Armor s, these threads could instantly cut a person into pieces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can go!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword swept around his body once, but only left behind a thread. The surrounding line of silk broke, and the remaining line of silk immediately pulled An Zheng over. An Zheng did not stop them and rushed out of the contaminated water along with the energy. The strand of silk dragged An Zheng forward unceasingly, and it could be seen that there was something that looked like an underwater ind quickly rushing ahead.

    With one hand, An Zheng grabbed onto the thread while the other hand pushed forward with a surging force.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    The thing in front was surprisinglyrge, like a small ind. Witull from a thin thread, the thing suddenly stopped and turned around, as if it had capsized. It was as if the thing had not expected An Zheng to chase after it, and furthermore, had such strength.

    An Zheng took the chance to flip over the object, and his hands fiercely exploded forth again.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to reach out to catch the little dragon, a ck figure that looked likython suddenly rushed over from the side. With its mouth wide open, its two sharp fangs were unable to conceal their sharpness even when it was underwater. Moreover, when the python passed through the water, it did not even cause any ripples, not even a mark of water. An Zheng suddenly turned around, and the giant python¡¯s head charged past him. Then, the body of the giant python, which was covered in scales that passed by An Zheng one by one. The scene was thrilling to the extreme.

    The giant python didn¡¯t bite An Zheng, but it quickly turned around and circled An Zheng¡¯s body in the water. An Zheng only felt as if his body was snapped in an instant, as he had never felt that kind of power before. Even if An Zheng had fought with countless experts before, he had never felt the strength of this kind of body.

    With a stuffy groan, An Zheng felt as if all of his internal organs had been crushed. The Reverse Scale Armor released a loud noise, as though it could not bear the pressure and was about to cave in at any time. The thread on Xiao Long¡¯s body seemed to have been cut off. For some reason, he fainted as he floated far away. Four or five flood dragons that had previously fought with Long Hao Chen suddenly rushed out of nowhere and pounced towards him.

    The small ind that An Zheng had overturned previously turned turned around and saw those Flood Dragons roaring towards the little dragon. The flood dragons were paralyzed for a second, as if their limbs were twitching in the water. The demon beast that looked like a small ind quickly swam over and swallowed a flood dragon. Soon after, a suction force appeared in its mouth. Several flood dragons that were further away were sucked over and were soon swallowed.

    An Zheng finally understood that the Flood Dragon that the dragon had fought before was only the monster¡¯s food. This thing was so big that one could not see its full size. It looked like it was moving slowly but it was filled with explosive power. The most important thing was that the teeth should have been surprisingly good. The dragon shard that Xiao Long bit off looked like it was about to be chewed on.

    If Xiao Long saw this, he would definitely feel inferior.

    Although he was strangled to the point of losing his breath, An Zheng still couldn¡¯t help but think of a question ¡­ There was a barrier outside, so he couldn¡¯t fly above the water, so he could only walk on the water. There was a flood dragon in the water, and it was extremely fierce. But this flood dragon was possibly raised by the Great Emperor Level Master called Meng Hu to feed this huge demonic beast. And I can walk on the surface of the water, probably... General Meng Hu did this just to let the people that came into his mausoleum be rations for this gigantic demonic beast.

 Chapter 1433 - Turtle-Snake Set

    <h4>Chapter 1433 ¨C Turtle-Snake Set</h4>

    The purpose of an Emperor level powerhouse raising sucuge beast in his own mausoleum was just to guard the mausoleum? An Zheng¡¯s body was locked by the python but he still couldn¡¯t help but think of this question.

    The strength of these flood dragons was already terrifying enough. Just a casual release of one of them would set off a bloody storm. The majority of cultivators in the world were not a match for that flood dragon. And a Flood Dragon whose strength wasparable to the Celestial Sovereign Realm¡¯s defense, who was almost at the peak of the Celestial Sovereign Realm, was actually the fodder of another huge beast in the water?

    The giant python¡¯s body tightened once again. It didn¡¯t seem to understand why An Zheng was still alive and why his body was so sturdy.

    ¡°No matter what you are, you have offended my friend.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, the strength of his body exploding to its limit. His two arms stretched outwards, and the friction between the scales of the Reverse Scale Armor and the python caused waves of pain in his eardrums. The giant python never thought that this seemingly insignificant human would actually have such terrifying strength. After being propped up by An Zheng, it started to go crazy, twisting its body, wanting to strangle An Zheng to death. The Power of Essence Thunder coiled around An Zheng¡¯s arms one after another, and within the crackling sounds, the might of the heavens could be felt.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge explosion urred in the water as the Cultivation Power swept out like a violent storm. The giant python¡¯s body was pushed apart by An Zheng. After An Zheng charged out of the restraints, the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hands exploded out with a ball of light. Witu sound, the huge head of the python was chopped off. Blood sprayed out, followed by a miserable wail. The head of the python was obviously chopped off, but the monster that looked like a small ind unexpectedly started to tremble in pain.

    The next second, a new head popped out from the ce where the head had been cut off. It was just that it was a little small, and did not seem to fit well with the rest of the body.

    The gigantic beast that looked like a small ind turned around and spat out a sound wave at An Zheng. The sound wave could be seen underwater, sweeping over. An Zheng ced the Inverse Broken God Sword in front of him to protect. With a dang sound, the sonic wave crashed onto the Inverse Broken God Sword, causing An Zheng¡¯s body to roll backwards due to the shock. If it wasn¡¯t underwater, this attack would have sted An Zheng flying for at least a few li.

    The gigantic beast was injured by An Zheng, causing it to be irritable. At the beginning, the sound waves had been fan-shaped and swept across arge area. When heter found out that it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt An Zheng, the sound waves converged into a group. continuously dodged in the water, and one sonic wave after another exploded out. Chen Shaobai and the others, who had rushed over from the back to support them, were almost sent flying by a sonic boom. The huge explosion caused a series of whirlpools in the water.

    ¡°What the fuck is that!¡±

    When Chen Shaobai saw it, he was shocked. It was too big, so big that it exceeded his imagination. In the past, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t fought with huge demonic beasts, but rather that they had seen thousands of metersrge demonic beasts. However, the size of the Monstrous Beast¡¯s body had already surpassed the knowledge of the previous Monstrous Beasts. It simply did not seem like it was fighting against a Monstrous Beast. It was instead an underwater mountain, an ind floating in the air.

    Although An Zheng¡¯s speed of dodging in the water had been reduced by a lot, the Water Repelling Pearl still had some resistance. Fortunately, there were still Reverse Scale Armor around, so he would not be heavily injured in a short period of time. He gestured for Chen Shaobai and the others to retreat, and rushed towards the ce where the dragon was floating, alone under the fierce attack of the Sound Wave Bullet.

    This huge beast seemed to want to trap a small dragon, and when it saw An Zheng approaching, it once again swept towards it. An Zheng suffered once, so of course he wouldn¡¯t get entangled by the giant python a second time. After being beheaded by An Zheng, the giant python seemed to be afraid of the divine sword in An Zheng¡¯s hands and did not dare to get too close.

    A man and two beasts fighting in the water, although fighting wituman cultivator waspletely different, An Zheng felt that it was only the most dangerous battle he had ever encountered. The giant python was cut in half once before turning into a sneak attack. It took advantage of the gap in the sonic boom to rush over and bite. On the other hand, the Power of Essence Thunder and Sword Qi that An Zheng had used to counterattack did not cause any changes to the body of the Goblin Beast. The defense of the beast¡¯s body was so strong that it gave people a feeling of helplessness.

    This thing became stronger underwater. An Zheng kept the Inverse Broken God Sword and gathered it into a circle with both of his hands. A huge lightning ball gradually formed.

    ¡°Then get out!¡±

    As if it felt the power contained within the Explosion of Essence Thunder, the huge beast let ouoar. It wanted to rely on its sonic waves to stop it, but the wave wall of sound waves were unable to stop the Explosion of Essence Thunder and the sound wave bullets were unable to shatter the Explosion of Essence Thunder. The demonic beast clearly became flustered. The power of thunder could be said to be the nemesis of the five elements. However, in this vast sea, even metal, wood, fire, and earth would be canceled out. But if Lei Li didn¡¯t, then Lei Li would be as reckless as ever in the water!

    Arrogant, domineering.

    The Explosion of Essence Thunder was blown apart not far away from the huge beast, the thunder energy that suddenly erupted caused the water to boil. The moment An Zheng caught the huge beast and rushed towards the Explosion of Essence Thunder, he threw the dragon behind him.

    Chen Shaobai caught the little dragon from behind, and the three of them started to swim back without hesitation. An Zheng followed closely behind.

    The four of them protected the unconscious Xiaolong and rushed back along the same route. When they exited the river, they all let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then what the hell is it?¡±

    ¡°This is the biggest I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking, that guy is probably just a waterfall.¡±

    ¡°This is a waterfall with a smell.¡±

    After they went ashore, they met up with Xu Shiyi and the others and immediately left. Not long after they left, the river behind them suddenly exploded. The entire river was cut in half auge column of water shot up to the sky, reaching hundreds of meters high.

    The giant python extended its head out from the river, opened its mouth wide and millions of threads shot towards An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand behind him, and a myriad of purple lightning bolts weed it, cutting off the threads in the air. At the same time An Zheng faced this attack, Xu Shiyi drew a circle with his hand, then pulled his hand back. The circle actually started moving, as if it was an arch that could slide through. Everyone who entered the door disappeared.

    In the next second, they were already on the mountain.

    It was clear how strong Xu Shiyi¡¯s The Art of Space was.

    ¡°It seems like Meng Hu also knew what he raised, so he only left the river fifty meters wide. He was also worried that the giant beast¡¯s appearance would bring disaster to the world. If there was not a Great Emperor level powerhouse suppressing it, it would be a cmity if it were to escape. ¡±

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m thinking that Meng Hu not only trapped that thing here to guard the tomb.¡±

    ¡°He must have discovered this peerless Demonic Beast when he was chasing after my ancestor Xu Fu. In order to prevent it from harming the people, he sealed this ce with his Demonic Beast.¡±

    ¡°I finally understand why the environment around Sun Radiance City is like this. Either Meng Hu¡¯s barrier absorbed all of the surrounding heaven and earth origin energy, or the gigantic beast absorbed all of it. ¡±

    The few people who came out of the water still had some lingering fears. They had never seen anything like this before. Fortunately, they were trapped in the water. If they were to rush out, they might not even be able to break through the defense armor of the demon beast. The giant python was still okay, An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword had cut it off once. However, the defense of the demonic beast¡¯s body was so strong that even the Inverse Broken God Sword could not break it.

    As he was speaking, the mountain began to shake violently. They were all cultivators of the Celestial Sovereign Realm, but they were still unable to stand firm and could only fly into the sky. With a boom, a section of the mountain peak that waundred meters high was sted off. A section that was a hundred meters tall wasn¡¯t that big, but it was a mountain. How tall was a hundred meters tall?

    This was a barrier set up by Emperor Meng Hu. There was no need to exin its toughness. When An Zheng and the other three were fighting, he could not even damage a single pavilion. However, the mountain copsed, andrge chunks of rock rolled in all directions. Smoke and dust soared into the sky.

    Then there was the sound of a doctor¡¯s roar, like that of a cow,ing from the mountains, and another mountain peak flying up.

    However, that was not a mountain peak, but rather, a gigantic beast that he had encountered in the water earlier. After opening up ayer of the mountain, the thing finally charged out. In that moment, An Zheng overthrew all of his previous imaginations.

    This mountain could be broken through, but Meng Hu wasn¡¯t broken through by the person who entered his mausoleum, but rather for the sake of this great beast guarding the mausoleum. After all, this was his mausoleum, and he could not allow it to be vited or sphemed.

    The moment the huge beast soared into the sky, An Zheng turned around to take a look. The giant python in the river had already disappeared. He turned his head again, and in the falling stones, he finally saw the thing clearly.

    Giant Turtle?

    But the tail of the giant turtle was that huge python.

    The giant python and the giant turtle were connected as one. The moment the giant turtle flew up into the air, even the sky seemed to have beenpletely covered. This thing was so big that people didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight on. There wereyers uponyers of armor on its shell that were densely packed together. It was unknown how manyyers there were, making it look like a mountain range. With how heavy it was, forget about Inverse Broken God Sword s, it was possible that there would not be any magic tools that could prate it in one strike.

    The giant turtle¡¯s head could be as big aundred meter long, and its eyes were filled with anger. Thergest and mightiest battleship forged by human cultivators seemed insignificant in front of this gigantic turtle. In the entire world, other than An Zheng¡¯s boat, there might not be a single battleship that was more tyrannical than this Giant Turtle.

    The gigantic turtle howled towards the sky, shaking the entire mountain and making it copse again.

    The sound waves were like an inverted bowl as they came crashing down in circles, shocking everyone who saw it. Everyone was stunned, and began to frantically retreat backwards. Wherever the sound wave passed, not a single de of grass grew.

 Chapter 1434 - Startled You

    <h4>Chapter 1434 ¨C Startled You</h4>

    The sound wave that came down from the top of the mountain was like an inverted bell, and not a single de of grass grew as it passed by. At this moment, An Zheng suddenly understood that they were unable to destroy the barrier because the seal¡¯s shackles had sealed their Cultivation Power. However, that huge beast had cultivated and developed its seal, so the barrier¡¯s impact on it was minimal. Even Emperor Meng Hu, who trapped the huge beast here back then, probably did not expect such an unforeseen event to ur.

    ¡°ck Turtle?¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw the gigantic beast¡¯s full appearance.

    The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, was the supreme legendary Divine Beast. The demonic beasts of this world were the same as the treasures; they were divided into five ranks by the human cultivators: Jadeite Crimson Gold and Purple. The dragon race like Xiao Long was a divine beast that surpassed the species rank.

    There were four peak existences among the divine beasts, and the ck Tortoise was one of them.

    It was said that the ck Tortoise was born in the East China Sea and had the power to destroy the heavens and earth. Speaking of which, Xiaolong¡¯s level was even lower than ck Turtle¡¯s. However, Xiao Long was the inheritor of the Dragon n and was well-known among the Dragon n. Thus, his strength was not low by much. The supreme Azure Dragon among the dragon race was the head of the four Divine Beasts. However, not even the dragon race was sure if the Azure Dragon warue existence or a legend.

    He had thought that the power of the ck Turtle in the water would reach its peak. He hadn¡¯t thought that aftering out of the water, the ck Turtle would reach a whole new level. He might not have been able to defeat the other party previously, but now, it seemed that he would definitely be unable to do so.

    Ordinary and unremarkable sound waves had be the most tyrannical technique because they were too powerful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng immediately decided to submit. The strength of this thing was more than just a stage higher than theirbined strength.

    Seeing that An Zheng and the others were about to leave, Xuanwu raised a paw from the sky and pressed down. An image pressed down from the sky likuge mountain. An Zheng and the rest managed to avoid it pathetically. This short stretch of forest had been turned into dust.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave. It¡¯s too big.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fly for half a day. It¡¯s not enough for him to lift his ws.¡±

    If they flew straight towards the exit, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fly far before they were hit by a w. Even if the ws could not be used, the iing sonic boom would have shattered the body.

    ¡°Find a ce to hide.¡±

    An Zheng carried the little dragon and swooped down. He saw a cave there and called out to everyone. Just as they were about to move away, a five meter long sound wave bullet arrived. Sonic bombs were indeed not that rare and could even be created by cultivators that cultivated sonic waves, but it was difficult to create something this big.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The sound wave bomb exploded a basin on the ground.

    No matter how big this secret realm was, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough for it to suffer so much.

    Monkey¡¯s back felt a burning pain after being swept by the remnant sound wave. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about it after he rushed out. Du Shoushou nced behind him and could not help but yell out. ¡°Monkey Bro, your fur coat haole.¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    This was a kind of situation that was impossible to resist. Even though it was strong like Xu Shiyi, it could only bring everyone here to rely on the supreme The Art of Space to dodge it. That thing was too strong, and its defensive power was invincible. It was almost impossible for him to find the w of the ck Turtle.

    Just as everyone was at a loss, the sky suddenly shook violently, as if someone had thrown a rock on a calm surface of water. The air rippled like water, and then two thugs extended from the center of the ripples. The two hands split apart, forcefully tearing a gash in the sky. Soon after, a purple light rushed in through the opening and bloomed likuge lotus in midair.

    The Immortal Emperor Qing Lian appeared in midair and stood on top of a lotus throne. He didn¡¯t spare An Zheng and the others a nce as he stared straight at the gigantic profound beast.

    ¡°After looking for you for so many years, you¡¯ve finally made an appearance.¡±

    After Xuan Wu saw the green lotus, he let out an angry roar. It was obvious that he had some sort of hatred towards it. As soon as it opened its mouth, a bigger sound wave shot towards the green lotus. With a snort, the Blue Lotus lifted its left hand. The index finger of its middle finger was held together like a sword. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a sword intent shot out from the tips of his fingers. The sword intent was like an unsheathed rainbow, piercing through the sonic wave in the air and then shooting straight towards the ck Turtle.

    The ck Tortoise was too big, so its movements were a bit slow. It knew that it would not be able to dodge this sword strike that was as fast as thunder, so it only turned its body, allowing the shell to receive the sword attack. The sword stabbed into the tortoise shell of the Xuanwu turtle, seemingly ripping the sky apart. The huge body was sent flying backwards by the sword Qi. After being hit by the sword Qi, the ce where the sword stabbed actually lit up witurple light. The purple light started out as a dot and then a line quickly started moving. From the gigantic turtle¡¯s body all the way to its head, the giant serpent opened its mouth and released a stream of sword intent straight towards the green lotus.

    It was the Azure Lotus Sword Intent. It was actually returned to the Blue Lotus after it had absorbed it.

    With a casual wave of the two fingers of the green lotus, another sword intent swept away the sword intent that was flying towards him.

    ¡°Even if I kill you and take your core, I, Purple Ivy, am not afraid.¡±

    Qing Lian stretched out his two fingers as several hundred streams of sword intents appeared around his body, floating in the air. The sword energies were so cold that the temperature of the entire secret realm was unbearable. They originally thought that there was not much distance between the peak of Celestial Sovereign and the Immortal Emperor. However, the moment the Immortal Emperor level experts attacked, they realized how big the gap was. When the Azure Lotus Sword Qi struck out, each and every one of them felt as though their skin was being torn apart inch by inch.

    The cold was an unstoppable cold. The cold sword qi was countless times more terrifying than the cold weather.

    ¡°Too strong.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked up at the sky, his frozen shoulders trembling.

    ¡°That is the strength of an Emperor level master.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°Moreover, ever since Tian Yuan weakened, the Emperor Level Cultivation technique right now is still not as good as the Emperor Level Cultivation techniques from the Qin Dynasty. If the emperor was to be ranked as well, the Green Lotus Immortal Emperor would only be at the early stages of the low rank. Furthermore, all of the Emperor Level Master in the pre-Qin era would be ranked above him. For example, the owner of this secret realm, Emperor Meng Hu, is at least an Emperor level middle stage. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just give me the Emperor level.¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed.

    Monkey looked lonely. ¡°Once, I was not afraid of him.¡±

    At the peak of the monkey¡¯s abilities, it seemed to be even stronger than the green lotus. But now, although Monkey¡¯s strength had returned to the peak of Celestial Sovereign, Qing Lian was still far worse. No wonder Monkey looked lonely.

    The two powerhouses, Qing Lian and Xuan Wu, fought back and forth in the air. Just looking at that scene was enough to make one¡¯s heart surge. Chen Shaobai poked An Zheng: ¡°See that? This kind of scene is considered rare, from their actions, do you understand anything?¡±

    An Zheng earnestly replied: ¡°I was really awesome in the past.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s what I thought too. How awesome was I in the past?¡±

    The sword Qi of the azure lotus spread out, and every time it attacked, the sky would tremble. Inparison, ck Tortoise¡¯s movements were slower. However, it seemed to have a more profound foundation. Moreover, it also seemed to have an invincible defensive shell. The most powerful part of the shell was that it could absorb damage and transform it into its own attack, and then counterattack by the python.

    ¡°A fight between the gods.¡±

    It was not the monk who looked up from behind a rock, as if the rock could protect him.

    ¡°Monk, what did youprehend now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    It was not the Monk who sped his hands together and said seriously, ¡°Look at you secr people. You just can¡¯t help but fight and kill.¡± If it were our Buddhist Sect cultivators, they would not act recklessly just for their own selfish desires. Even at the level of an Immortal Emperor, it was still verymon. Look at the supreme power of the Immortal Emperor of the Central ins¡¯s Dao Sect; he couldn¡¯t help but to act for a demon beast. He really didn¡¯t care about his status. ¡°Our Buddhist Sect is different. What we pay attention to is theck of desire and theck of demand.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a golden hole suddenly appeared in the distant sky. The hole was high up in the sky, and thousands of beams of light shot out like a sharp sword from its scabbard. After the golden light emerged from the hole, it shot towards ck Turtle. It was so densely packed that it was quite shocking.

    The myriad of golden greatswords had yet tond on the ground yet. A ball of golden light shed as a bunch of golden lotuses opened. It wauge, ridiculouslyrge lotus throne. On the lotus throne, a prideful looking monk sat cross-legged on it. He was a little richer, with a kind face and a fancy hairstyle. He sat cross-legged on the lotus seat. One of his hands was holding onto a magic imprint while the other was picking at his toes ¡­ No, it was ced on the sole of his foot.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the monk, ¡°It seems to be from your family.¡±

    He lowered his head to look at his hand, which looked like a child who had just been boasting and had been seen through.

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou asked again: ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Buddha!¡±

    It was not a monk. He just raised his head and red at Du Shoushou: ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Say the interesting things three times.¡±

    When the Buddha made his move, a ck defensiveyer appeared on ck Turtle¡¯s body. Tens of thousands of golden lights stabbed into the defensiveyer. The sky seemed to have exploded into a p of thunder. The sound was not unbearable, but when it entered his ears, his head was already buzzing.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The green lotus looked towards the Buddha.

    The Buddha sitting cross-legged on the lotus seat lightly smiled, looking extremely kind.

    ¡°I havee to take a look at the birth of the ck Tortoise.¡±

    ¡°This is the divine object from my Central ins. It¡¯s not your turn.¡±

    ¡°I also belong to the Central ins.¡±

    The Buddha said with a serious face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you, the cultivators of Central ins, always say that the cultivation of the Buddhist Sect originated from the Dao Sect? ¡°Yes, at this moment, we are all people of the Central ins.¡±

    Du Shoushou subconsciously patted the shoulder of a monk: ¡°Um, I think the Buddha that I saw was fake right?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like a monk covering his face, ¡°Really, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°How can a Buddha be like this? It doesn¡¯t sound serious.¡±

    ¡°If not, do you think that he chose me as his sessor for fun?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I would have thought that it was just a joke ¡­.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Judging from your personality and the Buddha¡¯s words just now, I feel that you aren¡¯t his disciple, and are just like his own son ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1435 - Inhalation

    <h4>Chapter 1435 ¨C Inhtion</h4>

    The appearance of one of the Four Great Divine Beasts, the ck Tortoise, meant the safety of An Zheng and the others could not be guaranteed. That was not even at the same level of existence. If they were to fight, even if they used all their strength, they might not be able to break through the thick armor of the ck Tortoise.

    However, no one could have imagined that the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian would actually appear here. With a single move, he was able to shock the entire world. However, this was not the end. Not long after Immortal Emperor Qing Lian made his move, a golden space hole appeared in the western sky. The buddha that was sitting cross-legged on the lotus throne also descended.

    The Azure Lotus angrily asked the Buddha if this was not your Western Territory¡¯s Xuan Wu or something from your Buddhist Sect, why did you interfere?

    The Buddha¡¯s answer made An Zheng feel that he saw a fake Buddha.

    Du Shoushou squatted beside the monk, and looked at him with deep concern: ¡°Please give me an exnation, if this Buddha is not a fake, and you are not a fake, then all the monks I met before might be fake. For example, that guy who hationship with monkeys, he seems a little more normal than you. ¡±

    Oh, you mean the Divisions Master?

    It wasn¡¯t the monk who came closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there really something between him and that monkey that transcends friendship? All the monks in Great Thunder Lake Temple are especially interested, but no one dares to ask him in person. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Monkey who was squatting at the side red at the monk, ¡°Is therroblem with your Great Thunder Lake Temple? That guy doesn¡¯t even seem like a Buddha that I know.¡±

    Not a monk: ¡°That is because you still don¡¯t understand our Buddhist Sect...¡±

    In the sky, Buddha and Blue Lotus were facing each other, looking like they could fight at any time. However, what made ck Turtle depressed was that no matter how much those two cursed at him, it actually didn¡¯t waste any time on joint attacks. This was even more annoying. Originally, the serious scolding was like ying house and wasn¡¯t serious at all.

    After Xuan Wu was struck by the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor¡¯s sword, the ce where he was hit started to shine. Then, he turned into a stream of light and moved towards the giant python¡¯s head. The giant python¡¯s body became transparent. When the energy stored within it reached its limit, a ball of light rushed up from its body. Then, it opened its mouth and ferociously sprayed out. An indescribable beam of light shot towards the green lotus, so fast that even immortal emperors couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    The green lotus also became solemn at this moment, no longer paying attention to the Buddha. Its two hands stretched out horizontally in front of it, and an iparably spectacr green lotus bloomed in front of it. The first thing that gave people a feeling was that the beauty of the lotus made them feel like they couldn¡¯t even shift their gazes away from it.

    However, if one looked closely, they would discover that each petal of the lotus was made up of many sharp sword-shaped crystals. However, those were not crystals. Instead, they were the iparable sword intent created by the Azure Lotus Immortal Emperor. In the early stages of cultivation, if one transformed one¡¯s strength into invisibility, then that waursuit to be pursued. At the level of the Green Lotus, the Invisible Sword Qi would be transformed into physical form, representing a higher level ofprehension.

    The lotus blossomed in pieces as a beam of light shot towards him. The zing white light struck the green lotus, and in the blink of an eye, the firstyer of petals was shattered to pieces, even the stamens. Countless green crystals flew out in all directions, and the power contained in each of these fragments were able to directly kill Celestial Sovereign Realm cultivators.

    An Zheng shouted as he came over, and instantly unfurled his Reverse Scale Armor. The hundred and eight pieces of armor formed a wall, and when a few pieces of shattered crystals hit the Reverse Scale Armor, it actually made it fly backwards. The person hiding behind the Reverse Scale Armor did not have time to react, and was knocked flying by the Reverse Scale Armor. If it wasn¡¯t the Reverse Scale Armor, these flying crystals were very likely to have killed one of them.

    ¡°It scared me to death.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked to be in a very sorry state, but he could not help but be d for An Zheng¡¯s reaction. If An Zheng was too slow to react, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°This old man swears that I will definitely be an Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Du Shoushou sat up and gasped for breath. Being hit by the Reverse Scale Armor almost made him gasp for breath, but at least it was better than being hit by the broken crystals. Xu Shiyi raised his head and looked at the fierce battle in the sky.

    ¡°I am sorry, ancestor ¡­¡±

    He let out a long sigh, ¡°The ancestor once shook the ancient times, so much so that even the Pre-Qin Emperor may not be able to easily kill him. The ancestor¡¯s cultivation may have already reached the Advanced Level of the Emperor Level. I, on the other hand, enjoyed the numerous cultivation techniques and treasures left behind by my ancestor. Despite possessing such deep heritage, I only possess this level of cultivation ¡­ In the past, I was filled with pride and thought that the Immortal Emperor was only mediocre. Now it seems that I am really a frog in the well. ¡±

    Du Shoushou moved to his side. ¡°One more.¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°You are fatter, I will trouble you to change the well.¡±

    Chen Shaobai waved his hand: ¡°See, the well next door is not hospitable. Come,e, let¡¯s go back to our own well.¡±

    The Goddess looked at them with curiosity, feeling that there was something different about these people. If it were any other cultivator, they would have already turned around and ran, or perhaps they would have been extremely nervous. But these people, after just experiencing the life and death crisis, were still joking around.

    In the sky, the ck tortoise¡¯s beam of light shattered the first petal of the green lotus. The beam of light did not seem to weaken in the slightest as it continued its fierce attacks. Under the constant onught of power, the body of the Blue Lotus that was floating in mid-air seemed to involuntarily move backwards a little. It¡¯s just too small for others to tell. Of course, the Blue Lotus could feel it, to the point that its anger was rising from the bottom of its heart.

    ¡°Fierce creature, how stubborn.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to the green lotus in front of him. The remaining petals of the lotus suddenly gathered together, enveloping the beam of light. When the petals closed, a new petal bloomed at the back. This way, theyer that was wrapped up became the inneryer. The petals grewyer byyer, wrapping around each other. After a moment, the beam of light rapidly turned into a crystal at a speed visible to the naked eye. The speed of crystallization was extremely terrifying. It rapidly extended towards the ck Turtle.

    The beam of light formed from pure energy gradually turned into a solidified crystal. As if it had felt the terrifying might of the green lotus, the ck Tortoise immediately shut its mouth, and the beam of light abruptly came talt. In mid-air, an iparably thick crystal column came crashing down with a loud bang. When An Zheng and the rest saw the pir falling from above, they immediately rushed out.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The huge pir smashed into the ground, directly shattering the seemingly indestructible barrier. The flower garden on the ground was smashed to smithereens. Even though Emperor Meng Hu¡¯s strength was higher than the current Blue Lotus and ck Tortoise, the barrier had already been broken for a long time. It was impossible for Meng Hu to possess his own strength. The barrier was broken and a huge crack appeared on the ground. The heavy pir continued to sink, actually creating a gorge.

    And the unexpected thing was because the Spirit Formation was still there and it had a powerful self-repairing ability, the surrounding soil started to fill up. The speed was abnormally fast. Just like how An Zheng had used the barrier¡¯s power to stab the Inverse Broken God Sword into Liu Zhao¡¯s barrier when he was fighting with Cao Lie and Cao Lie. A small hole was pierced through the barrier by the Inverse Broken God Sword, the surrounding energy immediately made up for it.

    Rtively speaking, the small hole that An Zheng pierced through was too far off from the valley that the crystal pir had smashed into. The power of the surrounding enchantments surged over. The cracks on the barrier were quickly repaired, and this created an hourss phenomenon. An Zheng and the others crazily rushed out, but they could not stop the suction force brought by the barrier. It was as if they were climbing uuge sand dune, but the speed at which the sand was flowing down was much faster than their climb down. It looked like everyone was trying their best to escape, but they were still sucked into the crack.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, he could not hold on any longer, and was pulled inside by the force. Seeing that Du Shoushou had been sucked in, An Zheng immediately let go of his hand and elerated towards Du Shoushou. Du Shoushou was the first, An Zheng was the second, Chen Shaobai and Monkey no longer resisted and chased after him. Xu Shiyi and the others persevered for a while longer, but in the end, they were unable to escape their fate of being devoured. Everyone was pulled into the crevice, and the crevice was abruptly ttened. It looked like a wastnd, with no flowers, nts, or buildings. It was a stark contrast to the surrounding environment.

    In the sky, the green lotus began to retaliate.

    Crystallized lotus flowers bloomed, while an inexhaustible sword intent attacked fiercely across the surface of the lotus flowers. The Azure Lotus pushed forward, and the Lotus moved forward. Sword intent filled the air, looking down upon the world. ck Turtle had no choice but to focus on dealing with that green lotus flower, but was struck by the Buddha. The Buddha pressed down with a single hand, and a huge golden palm descended from the air, pressing down on the back of the ck Tortoise. Even though its defense was unbreakable, ck Turtle¡¯s body was pushed down several tens of meters.

    The green lotus snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me.¡±

    Buddha: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I came to snatch it.¡±

    The two began to bicker again, but their attacks on the ck Tortoise became more and more ferocious.

    But at this moment, An Zheng who had been engulfed by the barrier¡¯s power felt like he was stuck insiduge boulder. His four limbs continued to chase after Du Shoushou, and Du Shoushou was less than a foot away from him. His fingertips almost touched Du Shoushou¡¯s hand, but as the barrier recovered, they were all frozen in ce.

    This feeling was as if he was standing in a huge barrel, and then pouring arge amount of cement into it. As the cement hardened, he was cast in it.

    An Zheng used all his strength to try and get close to Du Shoushou. He could feel that Du Shoushou was already beginning to suffocate. In such an environment, the slightest weakness of his cultivation base would result in an extremely prominent reaction. Du Shoushou had the weakest cultivation among everyone, so his reaction was also the strongest. The power of the barrier blocked his nose, eyes, ears, and even every pore. An Zheng could still see him, but Du Shoushou was simply unable to sense where An Zheng was. He did not know that An Zheng was so close to him.

    It should have been extremely painful, because suffocation would cause people to twitch, but Du Shoushou was trapped there, unable to even twitch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡±

    An Zheng roared, but his voice was stuck in his throat, the cry that could not be uttered, was already extremely sorrowful.

 Chapter 1436 - Obedience to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1436 ¨C Obedience to Heaven</h4>

    An Zheng and the others had never been trapped before, how had they not experienced the dangers countless of times before? But this time it was different, because there was no room for struggle. Du Shoushou had alreadypletely lost all sensation, he could neither see nor hear, and his consciousness was gradually disappearing as well.

    An Zheng crazily wanted to get close to Du Shoushou to save him, but An Zheng couldn¡¯t even move. The others did the same, as if death would soon descend.

    Suddenly, An Zheng heard a voice.

    ¡°Hold on a bit longer, I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    The voice belonged to Xu Shiyi.

    An Zheng suddenly realized that Xu Shiyi¡¯s attainments in the The Art of Space might have exceeded all of them. Thinking about how Xu Shiyi had killed Bai Lingqi earlier, that terrifying spatial splitting technique, made it impossible for others to resist. When he was killing Bai Lingqi, Xu Shiyi used his own unique innate talent to sense the attribute of the Cultivation Power in Bai Lingqi¡¯s body, and then, he opened up a space within his opponent¡¯s Cultivation Power.

    This was an extremely unimaginable matter. If it were anyone else, they would not even dare to think about it. Space could be opened in space, but if one did not see space in the Cultivation Power, who would dare to believe it? The most terrifying thing was that once Xu Shiyi got used to the environment, no matter where, even if it was human blood, he would be able to open up space. Just like that, Bai Lingqi was killed, without even a drop of blood remaining. It was precisely because Xu Shiyi opened up a space between every drop of blood, every fiber of his cell, and used the spatial splitting technique to st Bai Lingqi until not even his corpse was left.

    An Zheng wanted to say something faster, but he was almost unable to hold on. He could imagine how painful it was when a suffocating person could not even move. When a person suffocated underwater, their body would involuntarily twitch. Du Shoushou was not underwater, but had been poured with cement for nothing.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Right at this moment, a light suddenly shone out in front of An Zheng¡¯s eyes, followed by a cave entrance that flickered with bright light. Du Shoushou¡¯s body was suddenly sucked into the cave, and then, An Zheng was uncontrobly pulled in by a force. Countless rays of light flew past him, causing him to feel like cheering. After a while, An Zheng¡¯s body heavily crashed into the ground, but he could not care about himself, as he crawled towards Du Shoushou who was not far away.

    An Zheng ced his hand on Du Shoushou¡¯s nose, causing him to no longer have any breath. An Zheng ced his palm against Du Shoushou¡¯s lower abdomen, and a warm energy poured into Du Shoushou¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea from the center of his palm. The Qi channels in Du Shoushou¡¯s body had already been sealed, the Cultivation Power could not circte, and even his blood had stopped flowing. After An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power entered, it forcefully broke through Du Shoushou¡¯s Qi channels. If a different Cultivation Power entered the body, it would undoubtedly be a serious injury. However, rtively speaking, there was no choice but to die or be injured.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Du Shoushou let out a miserable cry as he sat up straight. Both his eyes were bloodshot. An Zheng¡¯s power forcefully opened up his Qi channels and blood vessels, allowing the Cultivation Power and blood to flow once again. However, the pain caused by An Zheng¡¯s power, the pain from the force breaking the barrier, was unbearable for Du Shoushou.

    Witu sound, Du Shoushou spat out a mouthful of blood, but hisplexion looked a little better.

    Xu Shiyi appeared beside Du Shoushou, and ced a hand on Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder. An Zheng saw that Xu Shiyi¡¯s hand had suddenly changed, as if it had merged with Du Shoushou¡¯s flesh. It waiece of flesh from Du Shoushou¡¯s body, looking extremely strange. A momentter, a hole actually opened up in the back of Xu Shiyi¡¯s hand, and the Cultivation Power that was injected into Du Shoushou¡¯s body leaked out from the hole on the back of his hand.

    It could be seen that Xu Shiyi¡¯s expression was also somewhat ugly. Clearly, doing so was equivalent to feeling Du Shoushou¡¯s pain. Soon, a fineyer of sweat appeared on his forehead as the corner of his mouth twitched. After about a few seconds, Xu Shiyi removed his hand from Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder, causing Du Shoushou to suddenly faint as he gasped for breath, as though all the energy in his body had been sucked out.

    ¡°Great kindness.¡±

    Du Shoushou turned his head with difficulty to look at Xu Shiyi, ¡°I have no way to repay you, I promised you with my body.¡±

    Xu Shiyi shivered: ¡°Give it to him.¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at An Zheng, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it either.¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°Then even more so, I don¡¯t want ¡­¡±

    Everyone held their breath, and only after a while did they regain someposure. The monk looked around and could not help but ask, ¡°Have we already escaped from Emperor Meng Hu¡¯s secret realm?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xu Shiyi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s still inside the mystic realm¡¯s barrier, I¡¯ve only felt the formation of the barrier, and then, I¡¯ve carved out a space in a very small part of it. Simply put, if we were sealed off by a lot of sand, I would have just opened up a space in one of them.

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°Damn, then what if we are eaten by an ant when we go outter?¡±

    ¡°Even ants can¡¯t see you.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Judging from the size of the object he has created, it shouldn¡¯t even be a one thousandth of a grain of sand.¡±

    Xu Shiyi acknowledged, ¡°Indeed not.¡±

    ¡°So how do we get out?¡± Since you are already familiar with the structure of this ce, isn¡¯t it difficult to bring us all the way out? ¡±

    ¡°Difficult.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said, ¡°Opening up a space for you all to enter is different from opening uath to bring you all out. Or was it just like before? This was a desert, and we were all covered by it. We had no idea how deep we were going to go. Without a doubt, the closest exit is the path upwards. However, the top part is sealed by a barrier, so it is possible for us to be stuck on the surface of the barrier. The surfaceyer of the barrier has the strongest contractility and self-recovery ability. If we are stuck there, no one will be able to save us. If one were to travel in any direction, it was unknown if one would have to travel through hundreds of millions or even billions of millions of grains of sand. Your physiques are different, so before I bring you through, I have to get familiar with each of your body¡¯s attributes separately. At the same time, I also have to ensure that you guys focus more on maintaining the synchronization with my body. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, make it simpler.¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Du Shoushou made an ¡°oh¡± sound, and his expression became gloomy: ¡°So, we¡¯ll be stuck in this grain of sand for the rest of our lives?¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°There is a way, but it is very dangerous. Right now, there are three choices, first ce ¡­ There was a chance of survival if one walked up the stairs. If we weren¡¯t trapped by the surfaceyer of the barrier and weren¡¯t killed by the three immortal emperors after we left, that would be the case. Secondly, I mean, I mean traversing horizontally or going down. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll have to go through, I don¡¯t know if my strength can keep up or if I can¡¯t keep up with it, I might end up trapped in a pile of sand forever. Third... Concentrate all of our energy on me. Let me temporarily break through the Immortal Emperor shackles in a very short period of time and reach the strength of either an Immortal Emperor or a quasi Immortal Emperor. Concentrating this energy and creating a space hole, if you go out then you¡¯ll be out, and if you can¡¯t then you¡¯ll be trapped to death. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°This third n sounds like a gamble.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°You are wrong, every n is a gamble.¡±

    An Zheng stretched out his hand. ¡°My luck has always been good.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m with him, I shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±

    It¡¯s not like that. ¡°The monk shook his head,¡± It¡¯s not right for you to do this. We of the Buddhist Sect do not gamble, the teachings and purposes of the Buddhist Sect do not allow gambling. Furthermore, there were also rumors in the secr world that all kinds of gambling with monks would bring bad luck ¡­ ¡°So.¡±

    He looked at the crowd witroubled expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave the Buddhist Sect for the time being and then go back to my sect after I get out? That way, there won¡¯t be any conflicts, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I admire you.¡±

    After some discussion, everyone came to the conclusion that although the third n had the highest risk, its sess rate was also the highest. This barrier was left behind by Emperor Meng Hu. However, after such a long period of time, the power of an Immortal Emperor would definitely disappear. And once Xu Shiyi¡¯s power reached the quasi Immortal Emperor level in an instant, then he might even be able to break through the shackles of the barrier.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Monkey stretched out his hand. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Chen Shaobai also extended his hand: ¡°Do it!¡±

    Everyone held their hands together, and Xu Shiyi¡¯s eyes became slightly moist: ¡°Thank you for trusting me this unconditionally. Before this, I still didn¡¯t know what it felt like to have friends, but now I know. It¡¯s a great feeling, and I¡¯m happy. ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this for now and quickly do it while everyone is still excited.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Eh ¡­ This sentence is very vulgar. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Just f * cking wretched ¡­¡±

    Xu Shiyi made a sound of acknowledgement, thenughed a bit embarrassedly: ¡°Actually you aren¡¯t done yet, but the most important thing is that you haven¡¯t finished saying ¡­ We¡¯ve already decided to take a gamble. The most important question now is which direction should we go in? Back or left or right or down? It was impossible to go up there. Even if we were lucky enough to break through the surfaceyer of the barrier, we would be no different from ordinary people the moment we rush out. We might even be inferior to ordinary people, because all of our Cultivation Power would bepletely sucked out in that instant. If we go out, those three guys outside can blow us all to pieces with a single breath. ¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. This was indeed a rather difficult problem to solve. This wauge gamble, but he had to be careful. If the gamble went in the wrong direction, then everything would lose its meaning. And in this ce, within an extremely tiny particle within the Spirit Formation, who would dare say which direction was correct?

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Du Shoushou released his hands and jumped to the side. He sped his hands together and bowed towards the sky: ¡°Sess or failure, it all depends on you.¡±

    Everyone looked at him curiously, waiting for him toe up with something. Du Shoushou took off his shoes and threw it on the table.

    ¡°Look at the direction of the shoes!¡±

 Chapter 1437 - Dragon Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 1437 ¨C Dragon Pir</h4>

    Du Shoushou said that he looked at shoes! When he said that sentence, no one felt it to be absurd ¡­ All they really needed was a direction, no matter how it was determined, because every direction was the same to them.

    At the same time, everyone channeled all of their Cultivation Power into Xu Shiyi¡¯s body. Amongst these people, only Xu Shiyi could withstand sucuge pressure. An Zheng might be able to do it with difficulty, but his endurance would definitely not be better than Xu Shiyi¡¯s. Because Xu Shiyi¡¯s The Art of Space was truly too strong, so strong that it could open up space within his own body to amodate everyone. There wouldn¡¯t be any rejection at all.

    If it was An Zheng who did it, then he would have to rely on his strong physical body to forcefully imprison these energies within his body. As for Xu Shiyi, he was able to create a space for each person ording to their Cultivation Power¡¯s attribute. Then, he would find amon point between these attributes and, through thismon point, instantaneously burst forth with his strength.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s body emitted an indescribable glow, and his entire face instantly turned scarlet. Everyone held hands and linked them, while the one in front hugged Xu Shiyi¡¯s waist. When Xu Shiyi released the power that had reached the quasi immortal level, the spatial gate immediately appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xu Shiyi used all his strength to leap forward. After all, everyone had used up all their strength, and at this moment, no one had any strength left. Xu Shiyi was the only motivation he had as he brought his men and jumped into the dimensional door. The dimensional door was quickly opened, one grid aime. If one were to look in at the starting point, a strange visual effect would appear. A square-shaped, empty eye peek into the distance, and every pebble pierced through a barrier.

    With a boom, they felt as if a huge mountain had been directly smashed through. It was unknown how long this feeling continued for as everyone freely fell from the sky. Someone once said that for two objects of the same weight and weight, the time it takes tond on the ground is the same. However, the reason that was unclear was why Du Shoushou would always be at the bottom.

    The first sound was Du Shoushou sprawled on the ground, followed by a second sound as everyone smashed onto his body in a straight line.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to die ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou squeezed out a voice with great difficulty, not even having the strength to turn his body if he wanted to. If not for their strong physiques, coupled with the gravity brought by the inertia, it was possible for these people to smash him into mincemeat without using Cultivation Power at the moment.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai got off and struggled to stand up as he took a few steps forward. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t felt this weak for a long time. In an instant, Chen Shaobai had even mistaken that when he was a child, he had just left his father¡¯s grasp and started walking unsteadily.

    It seemed to be arge hall. The building looked intact except for ayer of dust. When Du Shoushounded, he patted off a lot of dust, but because he was smashed down, he ate a lot of it. While spitting out dust from his mouth, Du Shoushou crawled up and looked around: ¡°What kind of temple does it look like?¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not. The temple is not that ugly.¡±

    The hall was empty and very tall, supported by at least eighteen stone pirs that were as thick as two people. The stone pirs were carved with outrageous patterns. When they got closer, they discovered that it was a scene. People were twisted, as if they were not very attentive when carving. However, when these twisted people gathered together, it made one feel an iparable sense of oppression.

    ¡°The battlefield.¡±

    An Zheng looked at it and said: ¡°This should be the mausoleum hall of that Emperor Meng Hu ¡­ I don¡¯t know if our luck was good or bad, but we actually got here. These eighteen pirs were carved with battlefields, but they were not the same. Perhaps it was the most unforgettable eighteen battles that this Emperor Meng Hu had experienced while he was still alive. He is one of the most important attacks under the Pre-Qin Emperor. Back then, one-fifth of the people under the rule of Qin had been led by him. ¡±

    For some reason, the people carved on the pirs all seemed to be in a state of hysteria. Perhaps this was what war should look like. There was no joy from the winning side, nor was there any sadness from the losing side. It wasplicated and hard to understand.

    ¡°He¡¯s tired of war.¡±

    Xu Shiyi walked in front of a pir and caressed the pir¡¯s design, ¡°Ancestor said that when Emperor Meng Hu caught up to him, the two of them had a battle, but this battle is not important to the both of them. The most important thing is that the two of them once had a day and night of conversation. Because of this conversation, Emperor Meng Hu decided not to return to Qin¡¯s side. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°There iecord in the things my ancestor left behind. In his conversations with Emperor Meng Hu, Emperor Meng Hu had mentioned the word tired more than once. He had been fighting all his life, and he could not even remember how many people had died in his hands. He said that in the beginning, every victory in the war would excite him, and gradually, the excitement would disappear. He led his troops through the war like he was doing a routine, winning victory after victory, killing all the prisoners of war, and then he returned home in silence. ¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand such a life.¡±

    At this moment, they suddenly heard some strange noisesing from outside. Du Shoushou leaned towards the window and looked outside, and after just a nce, he immediately retreated in fear. Everyone hurried over, and when they saw the scene outside, their faces turned ugly.

    Outside, in the sky, the huge ck Tortoise was still battling the Immortal Emperor Qing Lian and the Buddha.

    ¡°In the end, we were still able to return to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°It seems that our luck isn¡¯t particrly good either.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng went closer to the window, and fumbled around for a while in the open window, revealing a faint ripple where his finger had touched.

    ¡°We did not return to the outside, but there was a special spatial enchantment installed in the hall. We could easily see the entire view of the manor and the forest outside. This is the resting ce of Emperor Meng Hu. If you were to look outside, you would be able to see all the things in this mausoleum that you had meticulously constructed. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯ype of folded The Art of Space.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°I still haven¡¯t mastered it.¡±

    Copse The Art of Space, this waerm Du Shoushou had never heard of before. He did not want to hear Xu Shiyi exin either, because he could not understand. In short, the people outside could not see or feel them, because they were very far away. These were two separate spaces, but they could be used to close the distance between them. However, it was one-way, so much so that even the Blue Lotus Immortal Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the position of An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and looked into the depths of the great hall. Let¡¯s go in and see what this Emperor Meng Hu left for us. ¡±

    The East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Goddess had always been behind An Zheng, remaining silent. Only, from time to time, he would raise his head to look at An Zheng. She seemed to have deliberately made herself look cold, but had instead be vexed because of An Zheng¡¯s cold attitude towards him. Her apathy was intentional, but An Zheng¡¯s was not apathy, it was apathy... The two of them had a different feeling towards each other. Everything was different now.

    The main hall was empty and devoid of any wind, but it didn¡¯t seem stuffy at all. From this, it could be confirmed that An Zheng and Xu Shiyi¡¯s guess was correct. The windows of the great hall were open, and if it was really connected to the outside, the air inside would definitely not be motionless.

    There was arge, grand and exquisite throne in the main hall. However, the feeling it gave people was that Meng Hu didn¡¯t respect the throne at all. Logically speaking, the throne should have everything. For example, a dragon was a symbol of power, but every dragon was ugly and hideous, making people feel disgusted.

    ¡°Does this Emperor Meng Hu have any thoughts about our n?¡±

    Xiao Long woke up with a sullen face. He was clearly not weak, but he was the one who got beaten up every time he came out this time. When he fought with Bai Lingqi, he was the first to receive a beating. After entering the secret realm, he was bullied by a Flood Dragon that was of a lower grade than him and then beaten up by the ck Tortoise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he hates your Dragon n, it¡¯s just that he hates the Pre-Qin Emperor.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said somewhat sorrowfully: ¡°This chair is not for him to make. The exquisite rivers and mountains outside, the twisted dragon throne, are all his vents.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Xiaolong¡¯s face was full of grievance: ¡°Our dragon race is jusunching bag.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a conflict between him and the Pre-Qin Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But he is an official. He can only suppress his dissatisfaction in his heart. I chose not to go back, and instead used this method to vent my dissatisfaction. ¡±

    Behind the Dragon Throne, there was a corridor. This hall was constructed in ordance with the imperial court of the emperor. The corridor behind was for the emperor to directly enter from the resting area at the back. If everything went as expected, there would be a smaller hall behind the main hall. Normally, the emperor dealt with government affairs in the pce at the back.

    When he came out of the back door, he saw a t square. There were nine Dragon Pirs on the za. It should be a symbol of the great cause that the Pre-Qin Emperor and the Nine Regions unified.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng looked at it before turning back to look at the hall: ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Xu Shiyi also noticed that something was amiss, ¡°This is different from the dragons on top of the dragon pirs and the dragons in the pce. The people in the pce, whether they are the people on the pirs or the dragons on the dragon chairs, are all twisted and ugly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it came from a single person.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted Xiao Long¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    He walked up to a dragon pir and pointed at the dragon carving on it. ¡°Look, it¡¯s very impressive. It has two big eyes and two big eyelids.¡±

    Just as he was speaking, the dragon pir suddenly lit up, and was immediately sucked in by a ball of golden light, disappearing in a sh. When the first dragon pir lit up, the other dragon pir also lit up. Just as An Zheng was about to go save Du Shoushou, a suction forceing from the other dragon pir pulled on him, causing him to be unable to resist at all.

 Chapter 1438 - Her Remnant Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1438 ¨C Her Remnant Soul</h4>

    The most terrifying thing was that it was not only Du Shoushou and An Zheng who were pulled into a dragon pir, but everyone was pulled in as well. These dragon pirs seemed to have their own intelligence. The moment Du Shoushou was sucked in, the dragon pirs lit up and then individual people were sucked in.

    Before they could take a look, not only were there domineering dragon shapes on the pirs, there were a single word on each pir.

    An Zheng felt the sky spin and the earth spin around him, and he couldn¡¯t control his body at all. This was the power of the restrictions and barriers set up by the Emperor Level Master s. With his current peak Celestial Sovereign Realm¡¯s strength, let alone fighting witeal Emperor Level Master, even these things left behind by Ancient Emperors would not be able to resist him.

    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had walked in circles, but An Zheng didn¡¯t have the mind to think about all these either. How is Du Shoushou? He did not know that other than himself, the others had also been sucked into one of the pirs.

    As he spun, An Zheng finally saw that he was already an inch away from the ground, yet he waspletely unable to control it. If he were to fall down like this, if he were to face down, he would definitely fall into a miserable state.

    But when An Zheng was less than a centimeter away from the ground, he even thought that the tip of his nose had touched the ground, but he suddenly stopped. This sudden stop made his brain buzz, and he was unable to recover his senses for a long while.

    A ball of gentle white light propped An Zheng up, and An Zheng felt himself being slowly flipped over before sitting on the ground.

    In front of him waerson. He was an old man sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat. He sat there and looked at An Zheng with a gentle expression. The marks left on his face by time were too heavy, and each gully was filled with vicissitudes of life. He seemed to have no ill intentions. He was a very benevolent elder.

    An Zheng wanted to speak, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound in his throat. The old man wiped the empty air with his hand, and An Zheng immediately felt that his throat was cleared.

    ¡°Because of the barrier.¡±

    The old man gently said, ¡°Rapidly passing through the barrier will cause changes to certain parts of your body. You¡¯re okay, it¡¯s your throat, there¡¯s a fat man next door who was sucked into the pir. He¡¯s quite unlucky, the most important part of a man has shrunk.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The old man smiled, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. It will recover in a few days.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are?¡±

    The old manughed and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old man¡¯s face. Behind that benevolent smile, although the old man had an aged face, there was still a hidden fierceness and cold arrogance between his brows. From the asional change in his gaze, one could tell that he waerson with a heavy killing intent.

    ¡°Meng Hu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to add a title. After all, you are still young.¡±

    ¡°What are these nine dragon pirs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for someone toe in ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t build these nine dragon pirs. When I was fighting in the old days, I found out that the Nine Prefectures¡¯ greatest treasure wasn¡¯t the Nine Prefectures¡¯ Cauldron, but the Nine Prefectures¡¯ Dragon Pirs. That year, after I discovered this matter, I didn¡¯t tell Pre-Qin Emperor about it and instead hid the nine dragon pirs. When I offered him the Nine Prefectures Cauldron, he thought that it was a symbol of unity and ced it within the Immortal Li Pce as a great treasure. ¡±

    Meng Hu seemed to be lost in his memories. After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°I observed for a long time and discovered that this dragon pir was created by someone during a special period of time. The nine Dragon Pirs contain the history of nine people. I do not know who these nine people are. I have always been thinking of a way to find out why there were people who created these nine Dragon Pirs back then. I also want to know why these nine people needed these nine Dragon Pirs.

    He paused for a moment before looking at An Zheng, ¡°The unexpected arrival of you two today has also solved the problem that has been lingering in my heart for a long time. These nine dragon pirs are rted to you and them, but the biggest one is you. Correspondingly, the Dragon Pir responded to the Qi of someone familiar to it, which was why someone was sucked into the pir. And when you appeared, all nine of the dragon pirs reacted. The only exnation is, this is simr to how you created the dragon pir. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who knows.¡±

    Meng Hu did not seem to believe An Zheng¡¯s words. He carefully sized An Zheng up before shaking his head. ¡°If it was you, how could the current you be this weak?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Meng Hu said, ¡°I¡¯ve been seeking confirmation of something... But because the time didn¡¯t match, I couldn¡¯t find the answer. When I left the Immortal Qin Empire, it was because I knew that sooner orter, a cmity would befall them. If someone stopped this cmity but failed to seed and created these nine Dragon Pirs as ast resort, then ced their strongest power within these nine Dragon Pirs and entered the cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    His eyes looked straight at An Zheng, his gaze filled with the sharpness and domineering aura umted from years of life-and-death battles.

    ¡°You guessed right.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°There was someone back then who wanted to exterminate all of the cultivators in the entire world.¡±

    Meng Hu once again fell into silence, but An Zheng could tell that the domineering aura he had when he was questioning An Zheng earlier had disappeared, and what reced it was an indescribable sorrow.

    ¡°We created that era. That era created us monsters.¡±

    After Meng Hu said this, there was a long period of silence.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    After a long while, he turned around and pointed at the thatched cottage behind him. ¡°The door is open. Inside the door is the thing you left behind. Why aren¡¯t you all here? He was still missing a few. A total of nine people were responsible for stopping the tribtion. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been nine Dragon Pirs. ¡±

    At this very moment, within the barrier, An Zheng, Du Shoushou, Chen Shaobai, Chen Shaobai, Monkey, Xu Shiyi, and not only the monk, little dragon, there was also the goddess of the East China Sea Yaochi.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    At this point, the old man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Someone is not.¡±

    He waved his hand, and an image appeared in front of An Zheng. One of the nine dragon pirs suddenly lit up, followed by the vomiting of the dragon. This feeling was as if Long Zhu was looking down on him.

    ¡°Wait, why was he sucked in and pushed out?¡±

    Meng Hu obviously couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. If the dragon wasn¡¯t one of the original owners of the nine dragon pirs, it wouldn¡¯t have been sucked in just now. There was only one exnation for it.

    ¡°There are two types of auras in his body.¡±

    Meng Hu looked at An Zheng. ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°He is a descendant of a True Dragon and his bloodline is pure. Logically speaking, he should be very powerful. But why does it look weaker than you? ¡±

    Meng Hu closed his eyes and then abruptly opened them. There was a fearsome glint in those eyes. The patterns of the Big Dipper appeared in each of the ck eyeballs. As the seven stars flickered, a bright light shot out from the pair of eyes. Outside the barrier, Xiao Long was feeling depressed and anxious. He was pushed out, but his friends were all gone. He didn¡¯t understand why this was happening, but he was worried about what was happening to An Zheng and the others.

    At this moment, two rays of light fell on his body, and then the two beams folded together. When the two beams of light merged into one, Xiaolong¡¯s body was unexpectedly pierced through by the light. An Zheng saw that there were actually two figures in the little dragon¡¯s body. One of them was a mighty golden dragon, sitting there with its head slightly raised, looking extremely domineering. Beside the golden dragon, there was actually the shadow of a person. It was a girl with an elegant figure, only a faint shadow. She seemed to be at a loss, somewhat fearful, timidly hiding behind the golden dragon.

    ¡°Possession technique?¡±

    Meng Hu snorted, ¡°Let me help you pull her out. After this person separates your Gold Dragon Qi, she can maintain her existence, but she will also weaken you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly extended his hand, and it violently trembled.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I know who she is. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the girl¡¯s image as tears uncontrobly flowed down his cheeks. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly fin in his head. Following that, many fragments of memories drilled out from a ck hole in his mind. Scenes quickly shed through his mind.

    On the day of the final battle, he saw nine people rise into the air to fight against the faceless weirdo. However, in the end, he was still defeated. At thest moment, they had to make a choice. Eight of them stood out, risking their lives to protect one of them. The evacuated man was riddled with wounds and was on the verge of death. The eight of them protected him and used their lives to buy him some time. He changed the timeline. And the thing that changed the timeline was actually a disk with the word ¡°Timeless Wheel¡± written on it.

    The Timeless Wheel started to move, collecting the souls of the eight people who had died in battle and sending them into the cycle of reincarnation. In the end, the person who survived died because of his heavy injuries and his soul entered the Timeless Wheel s. Originally, all nine of them wanted to enter the cycle of reincarnation, but one of the young girls forcibly split her iplete soul into half and followed that person into the cycle of reincarnation. Her shadow followed him, still crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even after many lifetimes of reincarnation, I still won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±

    Aplete soul entered the same reincarnation cycle as an iplete soul. That man struggled to cultivate and rise to prominence once again, killing in every direction, and was called Da Chi. As for that girl, because her soul was iplete and could not be reincarnated, she could only possess a golden dragon. She had affected that golden dragon, which was known as Da Chi¡¯spanion. One man and one dragon traveled the world looking for their old friend. She was hidden within the dragon¡¯s body, just to be able to look at him.

    One day, Da Chi found that faceless weirdo once again. He thought that he could kill that faceless weirdo while he was severely injured, but he lost again. At thest moment, the golden dragon that the girl possessed died in battle to protect Da Chi. The girl channeled herst bit of energy into Da Chi¡¯s body and sent it into the void. At this moment, Da Chi discovered her and roared. He tore open the space of turbulence like a madman and found the Timeless Wheel he was hiding in. Afterwards, he forcefully used hisst remaining strength to change the time within the Timeless Wheel and once again activated reincarnation.

    His skeleton remained in the Chaotic Space, suffering daily pain.

    Unknowingly, An Zheng¡¯s face was covered with tears.

 Chapter 1439 - Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 1439 ¨C Who Are You</h4>

    Meng Hu¡¯s eyes became sharp, but just as he was about to take action, he was stopped by An Zheng.

    ¡°No!¡± I ¡­ Know her! ¡±

    Although it was only a blurry figure that was so weak that it looked as if it could disappear at any time and one could not make out its facial features, how could An Zheng not recognize a shallow shadow?

    ¡°Yes, how could you not know him?¡±

    Meng Hu suddenly reacted to something and let out a long sigh, ¡°She¡¯s also a woman who is infatuated with love. I can roughly guess what¡¯s going on. ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    He let out a long sigh.

    An Zheng looked at the figure as tears streamed down his cheeks. She had already lost her consciousness, so weak that a gust of wind could blow her away. She was just hiding timidly behind the back of Xiao Long¡¯s soul. If she had a few more years to live, she might really have vanished into thin air.

    Meng Hu stood up, as if he didn¡¯t want to see such a sad scene. He walked to the entrance of the small courtyard and stood with his back facing An Zheng, there were some things in his eyes that others could not understand.

    ¡°Sometimes, things that should be cherished must be cherished. Once, there was a woman who was willing to give sucrice for me, but I was unable to rpense her. Because she was a woman from the Pre-Qin Emperor, an alien race. The Pre-Qin Emperor did not like her, and she was even very cold. This was because her country was only using her to dy the destruction of her homnd by the Armoured Cavalry of the Pre-Qin Emperor, and that was just a bargaining chip. Back then, when the Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s army attacked her hometown, they were met with fierce resistance. No one would have thought that a small country like a paradise would have so many experts. We were wrong in our estimation, so our losses were quite heavy. ¡±

    ¡°Under the fury of the Pre-Qin Emperor, he ordered the extermination of this small country. She volunteered to trade himself for peace. Coincidentally, the Pre-Qin Emperor needed time to gather more troops and experts, so he allowed the request. However, the Pre-Qin Emperor and her knew very well that this peace was only temporary. Later on, it was I who led the army into her hometown. Herst group of people were all hiding in an underground refuge, leaving only a few thousand people behind. I found this sanctuary, but I let them go. I turned around and told the soldiers outside that there were no survivors. Who would suspect me? ¡±

    Meng Hu smiled bitterly, ¡°Perhaps it is because of this that she has a whole new level of respect for me. However, she is still a woman from the Pre-Qin Emperor. ¡±

    Meng Hu turned around. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be like this. A man can betray the world and not women.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°I want to help her.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I want to help her put the remnant soul back.¡±

    ¡°Return?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Meng Hu said, ¡°If she was your friend after her reincarnation, then it can only be said that she was too obsessed with you, so deeply that even if her soul is iplete, she still wants to get closer to you. Maybe she doesn¡¯t remember anything and just subconsciously feels that you are someone she can rely on. However, there was one thing. After the remnant soul returned to her body, herplete soul would definitely have greatly increased. However, after so long, this portion of her soul had already lost control. After returning, it was now her soul that controlled her. She may forget what she did for you, and what she was obsessed with. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s unfair to her that my remnant soul doesn¡¯t return. She forgot, I won¡¯t forget. ¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, then opened the teleportation formation within the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, who were far away from Jizhou, suddenly felt An Zheng¡¯s summons. They immediately entered the teleportation formation and were teleported to the Blood Pearl¡¯s teleportation formation. An Zheng released the two of them from the array. When the two of them appeared in front of An Zheng, before he could even speak, suddenly, a majestic force sucked her out of the dragon pir and into the other dragon pir.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Gu Qianye went forward and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm: ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Liu¡¯er! Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry, where¡¯s Xiao Liu¡¯er! ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, then raised his hand to straighten the hair that hung down from Gu Qianye¡¯s forehead: ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er is fine, I found the thing that we kept before we reincarnated, she was pulled over by his own power back then.¡±

    Gu Qianye responded with an ¡°oh¡±, then suddenly asked: ¡°What about me? Where is my inheritance? Don¡¯t tell me I wasn¡¯t here when you were fighting in yourst life. That¡¯s impossible. As brothers, how could we stand by and watch you fight one on one, and not only that, but also those powerful bad guys. Fighting this kind of enemy is obviously a group fight, right? Quickly tell me where the inheritance is! ¡±

    ¡°Outside.¡±

    Meng Hu suddenly said.

    Xiao Yezi was startled and turned around to look at Meng Hu, ¡°Who is this uncle? When did you arrive?¡±

    Meng Hu sighed. ¡°I came a little earlier than you, only a few tens of thousands of years ago ¡­ You didn¡¯t notice me because you only had eyes for him. From the moment you appeared, your eyes never left him. ¡±

    Xiao Yezi¡¯s face flushed red, she patted An Zheng¡¯s chest and said, ¡°My brother, let him protect you from now on.¡±

    Meng Hu shook his head. ¡°You guys take care of the rest yourself. I¡¯ll go out for a walk ¡­¡± I have temporarily sealed off her inheritance. After you all settle your matters, I will reopen it. Think about it yourself. If anything goes wrong, her strength will recover and she might forget about you. ¡±

    Xiao Yezi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What bullshit inheritance is that, I don¡¯t want it, it must be fake.¡± An Zheng, don¡¯t believe the words of someone who looks like a swindler, he must be lying to you, it¡¯s ¡­ They covet your manhood! ¡±

    The serious look on her face made a lot of sense.

    ¡°Xiao Yezi, listen to me, you should trust yourself. Back then, when the nine of us were battling the enemy, before reincarnation, you split your soul into half and chased after me. It¡¯s been too long. If you don¡¯t let that portion of your residual soul return to its original position, it might disappear into thin air. That¡¯s you. You have already been exiled for so long, it¡¯s time for her toe back. ¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Xiao Yezi thought about it seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s something that hurts others, I won¡¯t do it.¡± If it was him, then it wouldn¡¯t broblem. ¡®Disperse then ¡­ ¡® Although I don¡¯t know what you mean, I don¡¯t know what happened. However, since it was a choice I made myself, I should listen to it. Let me tell you, he must be lying to you. Look at his white beard and white hair.

    An Zheng grabbed Gu Qianye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiao Yezi! You listen to me. Returning to the position of a remnant soul might not necessarily make you forget about everyone else, but it was a minuscule possibility. And you should believe in yourself. You will always persevere, so you won¡¯t forget, right? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly lowered her head, and said with an especially soft voice. I mean, what if? I can... I don¡¯t need half of myself, that¡¯s all right, I¡¯m fine now. Truly, An Zheng, believe me, I am doing extremely well right now. ¡±

    ¡°No, that would be unfair to you.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly raised her head and looked An Zheng in the eye: ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I have been intentionally and coldly looking at you, maintaining a distance from you, but you should be clear about what I am thinking in my heart. Xiao Liu¡¯er, I won¡¯t hurt you. You, I won¡¯t hurt you. But I can¡¯t forget. I¡¯m more afraid of forgetting, even if ¡­ Even if it¡¯s just a one in a million chance of me forgetting you, I still don¡¯t want to do it, don¡¯t force me. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done too much for me.¡±

    An Zheng caressed her hair and said, ¡°But, buerson¡¯s soul is iplete, so the person with the least effect on it is your cultivation. The big influence will be that you will be the first one to leave us. Do you understand what I mean? ¡±

    Gu Qianye stubbornly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s better to be one step ahead than the other.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. I¡¯ll decide.¡±

    Suddenly, a surge of power released from his palm and poured into Gu Qianye¡¯s body. After a moment, Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes rolled back as she fainted. She was the weakest out of all of them, and could not stop An Zheng¡¯s strength at all, which was at the peak of the Celestial Sovereign¡¯s current realm. Her body softened as An Zheng supported her. He lifted her up and ced her on the tform at the entrance of the thatched cottage.

    After cing it down, An Zheng turned around and looked at the remnant spirit that seemed to be afraid of the dragon¡¯s soul, and waved her over. She seemed to be filled with fear for everything in the outside world. The loneliness from so long ago had made her feel an extreme sense of rejection towards anyone and anything in the outside world. She just hid here carefully, telling himself that he was waiting for someone, but she had already forgotten who he was waiting for. For some reason, when she saw An Zheng waving at her, he actually walked out from behind the little dragon¡¯s soul.

    That kind of pity made An Zheng¡¯s heart feel as if it had been cut by knives. It was obvious that he was only a faint shadow, yet An Zheng seemed to see the iparable fear of the outside world on her face, as well as the unconditional trust in him.

    She walked over to An Zheng and stood in front of him. She leaned her face closer to An Zheng as if she wanted to smell his scent. But she was only a remnant spirit, how could she smell it? However, the moment she neared An Zheng, she suddenly became excited. She suddenly raised her head to look at An Zheng. She was just looking, because she had no facial features and had no face at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    An Zheng reached out and hugged her, but did not dare to move. He was afraid that if he used more strength, he would be able to dissipate her residual soul. The shadow¡¯s two hands were raised behind An Zheng¡¯s back, as if it didn¡¯t dare to let go. After a long while, those two delicate arms hugged An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    An Zheng held the remnant soul and ced it on the unconscious Gu Qianye, floating there. An Zheng¡¯s hand slowly pressed down, and the remnant spirit slowly fell towards Gu Qianye. In the moment before they were about to merge, she suddenly reached out to grab onto An Zheng, as if afraid of losing him.

    An Zheng¡¯s tears rolled down her face, but he did not stop. He pressed his hand down, and the remnant spirit immediately entered Gu Qianye¡¯s body. Lying on the tform, Gu Qianye groaned. He could not help but twist her body, and an extremely painful expression appeared on his face.

    The process of An Zheng protecting her wasn¡¯t slow, but to An Zheng, it felt as if several centuries had passed.

    Witfft, a mouthful of ck air came out of Gu Qianye¡¯s mouth, and her face became very, very white. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. She looked at An Zheng with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I ¡­¡±

    His heart felt as if it had been heavily shed by a knife, and blood flowed profusely. The pain was indescribable, she had really forgotten. She had once wanted to chase after An Zheng, who was willing to split his soul, but she had forgotten.

    An Zheng: ¡°I am An Zheng.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at him with widened eyes, thenughed with pursed lips: ¡°Since you know you¡¯re An Zheng, why don¡¯t you fucking help this olddy out? What happened to me just now? I didn¡¯t have any strength at all. ¡±

    An Zheng cried out, thenughed out loud like a madman.

 Chapter 1440 - Count me in!

    <h4>Chapter 1440 ¨C Count me in!</h4>

    An Zheng helped Gu Qianye up. Seeing that she did not even have the strength to walk, Gu Qianye¡¯s face waspletely pale. It was as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. When she looked at An Zheng, there was an even moreplex expression in her eyes.

    ¡°Carry me.¡±

    She suddenly said these two words.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was even simpler.

    He squatted down, and with some difficulty, Gu Qianye climbed onto his back, and tightly hugged onto An Zheng¡¯s neck. She pressed her face against An Zheng¡¯s back, and could clearly hear his heartbeat. For some reason, the sound of her heart beating gave her peace of mind.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    This ce was not veryrge, and the space within the dragon column was somewhat cramped. At least, what An Zheng saw was only a small courtyard and thatched cottage behind them.

    ¡°Walk around the yard.¡±

    Gu Qianye leaned on his back and said with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng carried Gu Qianye and walked around the small courtyard circle by circle. Although he did not walk very fast and his footsteps were steady without the slightest bumps, the courtyard was still too small. If she didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t stop. Just like that, the two of them did not talk at all. Shey down on his back and fell asleep. An Zheng continued to walk like this, until the end, until the end. At this moment, even An Zheng¡¯s heart was tranquil. He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, he only wanted to be able to walk steadily and be a bit more stable.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed. This was a space without night and day, eternal light. When Gu Qianye woke up, her face was already a lot redder. She grinned, probably not even knowing what she wasughing about.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She reluctantly lifted her face from An Zheng¡¯s back, and patted his body: ¡°Go, do your proper work.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I want to walk a bit more.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°I have the final say.¡±

    An Zhengughed, then slowly squatted down and ced Gu Qianye on the ground. Gu Qianye got down from An Zheng¡¯s body and stretched his arms. She turned in a circle, feeling very happy.

    ¡°What else do we need to do?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Qianye smiled and said, ¡°I apanied you for a long time, I remember. You carried me round and round, did you count? I¡¯m counting... The 999ps were nowplete. You can consider it as yourpensation, but don¡¯t ever think that you owe me anything in the future. Between you and I, we will never need the thought of someone who owes someone. Great hero, hurry up and inherit what you left yourself. You are a man that can support both heaven and earth. ¡±

    An Zheng stood there, as if he was holding back thousands of words in his chest, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a single word. He only looked at Gu Qianye, watching him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? ¡°Do what you have to do.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while longer.¡±

    Gu Qianye red at him: ¡°Scram.¡±

    She turned around, hopping out with her hands behind her back, ¡°You go do your thing, I have my own. What about the old man with the white beard and white hair? I was wrong to me you, but you have the face of a chatan. Where is my inheritance? ¡°Open it up, I¡¯m going to inherit my huge inheritance.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment, and then he turned to look at An Zheng. ¡°Do you feel that¡¯s strange?

    An Zheng: ¡°Tch, who isn¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Qianye raised her middle finger, then walked out of the small courtyard. When she reached the entrance, he stopped again, and said without turning back: ¡°No matter what, I will definitely be part of that guy¡¯s fight in the future. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to help you with, but whether you live or die, I¡¯m going to have to see it with my own eyes. You live, you live. ¡°If you die, so be it.¡±

    After saying that, her shoulders seemed to tremble for a moment. Then, she opened her mouth andughed foolishly. ¡°Why would I say something so disgusting? Disgusting. Truly disgusting.¡±

    Then she sped out, her ponytail swinging back and forth in the air.

    An Zheng looked at her back, the pain in his heart did not lessen in the slightest. He knew that regardless of what the current oue was, what the future oue would be. But in the past so long, in so many lifetimes of reincarnation, he owed her, let her down.

    Meng Hu¡¯s figure emerged from the yard. For some reason, he looked as if he had just cried. It was strange that a Emperor Level Master who had experienced many vicissitudes of life, would actually be moved by a young girl in the mortal world.

    ¡°I know you already have your own ideas.¡±

    Meng Hu looked at An Zheng, ¡°If you saw the thing that the other girl had inherited from the dragon pir, and saw everything she had done for you, I¡¯m afraid you would really want to cut yourself in half. The sacrifice of another girl... Forget it, this old man just doesn¡¯t understand. On what basis do you have the love and admiration of a girl like that? ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Meng Hu sighed and slowly sat down on the armrest of the rocking chair in the yard. ¡°You have solved the mystery that has remained unsolved for so many years, I have finally let go of my worries. As soon as you can, I won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Of course you can see that I am not this sovereign. By all ounts, I was dead more than ten thousand years ago. I built sucuge mausoleum, where do you think I buried myself? ¡±

    He pointed outside, ¡°There¡¯s a willow tree with a crooked neck at the most inconspicuous ce. Under the willow tree, there¡¯omb that¡¯s almost t. That¡¯s my home. Come over and drink some tea when you¡¯re free.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Meng Huughed. ¡°No matter what, in the future, I will not be able to help.¡± We always think that our people created an era. But now it became clear that we were all monsters created by that era. The few fellows outside are still around. I saw that, their strength is average. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of seawater and the fact that it had been sealed for tens of thousands of years, the Xuan Wu would have been able to crush all of the Emperor Level Master in this world. They all want the ck Tortoise. The ck Tortoise Crystals in the ck Tortoise¡¯s body can helerson¡¯s cultivation break through shackles. However, it is meaningless to cultivators below the Emperor level. ¡±

    ¡°Because the ck Tortoise Crystal¡¯s strength is too great, too strong. Cultivators below the Emperor Level will explode and die even if they devour it. However you can try it after you receive the inheritance, since your body is quite abnormal. They still could not win the ck Tortoise in a short period of time. Two against one, they could not easily win. However, if there were no surprises, there would be peopleing soon. Emperor Level Master of this world, both publicly and in secret, will emerge because of the appearance of the ck Tortoise. ¡±

    ¡°Four Divine Beasts, if you were to obtain the power of a crystal core from each one of them, how powerful would you think you would be? But people always make things awkward. They think there¡¯s no other way but to kill. Sometimes killing is not the only way to solve problems. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you should just sit down.¡±

    ck Turtle¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, as if something shed past in his eyes.

    He pointed at the stone bench in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since someone has spoken to me.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his presence and sat down on the stone chair opposite of him. The thatched cottage behind him was exactly what he used to be like. If he took it back, he might be able to break through the shackles and directly enter the Emperor level. If it was anyone else, they would be extremely impatient. However, An Zheng seemed to have forgotten that he was listening to Meng Hu seriously. Once the old man started talking, it felt like there was no end, but An Zheng listened very carefully and attentively.

    ¡°The key to solve the problem was once the Timeless Wheel.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Do you still remember what Timeless Wheel look like?¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I saw it in my memory, it¡¯s a disk.¡±

    ¡°Wrong, Timeless Wheel actually do not have a fixed shape. It was the king of all weapons in the world, a random illusion. It could even berson. It would have an admirable quality and an extraordinary ability. The Timeless Wheel was in your hands until you sacrificed yourself and the Timeless Wheel returned to the mortal world. After this, you enter reincarnation, but it will not enter reincarnation. It would just constantly change its shape so that no one would be able to discover it and use it for themselves. What is waiting for you is not only your lover and brothers who are with you in life and death, but the king of all artifacts as well. The Timeless Wheel will let you find it. It might be easy, it might be difficult, or it might be an unexpected method. It may shut down most of its abilities to prevent itself from being discovered, but there is one thing you have to remember. ¡±

    Meng Hu was silent for a moment, then looked at An Zheng and asked seriously: ¡°What is the strongest part of a Timeless Wheel?¡±

    ¡°Time control.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Meng Hu looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°No matter how tightly the Timeless Wheel has sealed itself up, no matter what form the Timeless Wheel takes, it will release its power in time. As long as you discover it seriously, you will definitely be able to find it. It has sealed itself away, so it may not awaken easily. Even if you are in front of it, it will not recognize you. But, no matter what, I will have a natural feeling of intimacy with you. ¡°Go ¡­¡±

    Meng Huughed, ¡°This is your inheritance, but it¡¯s obviously not enough. I¡¯m already a rotten old man, and I don¡¯t have the ability to help you in the future. ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    He stood up and suddenly pressed his hand on An Zheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°But I, was once an Emperor level powerhouse!¡±

    After that explosive shout, all of the remaining power in his body quickly rushed into An Zheng¡¯s body. At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s body trembled violently, but he was powerless to struggle out. If it was possible, An Zheng definitely wouldn¡¯t want to ept such a gift that sacrificed his life. However, he couldn¡¯t fight back. He could only watch as Meng Hu grew weaker.

    ¡°Do what you should. I didn¡¯t dare to fight back or fight for it.¡±

    Meng Hu¡¯s smile would forever be engraved in An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Bring along my power to resist. Count me in for the uing battle!¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Chi

    <h4>Chapter 1441 ¨C Chi</h4>

    An Zheng watched as Meng Hu¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. At this moment, he felt extremely moved in his heart. Although it was not the true body of the Emperor Level Master, it was the soul that he left behind to protect the inheritance of the nine people. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but with his keen senses, he was certain that the items in these nine dragon pirs would be of great use in the future.

    And the terrifying thing about An Zheng back then was that he had actually borrowed the Timeless Wheel of the nine dragon pirs to send them to the time when the Pre-Qin Emperor had yet to unify the Nine Prefectures. This way, along with the change in time, no one in the Pre-Qin Emperor at that time would have discovered this secret at all. The faceless monster that wanted to exterminate humanity was one of the people of that era, one of the Emperor Level Master.

    With the power of the fierce tiger, An Zheng felt that the strength in his body had reached a critical point. He only needed to use an opportunity to break through thatyer of shackles. He could already faintly feel the change brought about by the absolute power. It was as if there was a door in front of him, and once it was opened, he would be able to obtain its full power.

    He did not immediately enter the thatched cottage. Instead, he kneeled down in the courtyard and kowtowed deeply towards the rocking chair where Meng Hu once sat.

    An Zheng stood up, took a deep breath, then turned around and pushed open the door of the thatched cottage. From the outside, the thatched cottage was not very big. There were only three of them. But when he opened the door, there was actually another world inside. was not unfamiliar with this type of corridor. Just as he entered Qingzhou, there was also this kind of corridor at the bottom of the Red River.

    Instantly, An Zheng knew what he was about to see.

    Inside the bronze door at the bottom of the Redriver River, An Zheng saw his first life, the Pu Nong who had remained calm and collected no matter what happened. At the end of this corridor, there would be another bronze door waiting for him to open it.

    An Zheng took a big step forward, then started running.

    When he rushed to the end of the corridor, he saw the extremely familiar bronze door. The door was closed, but it opened with a creak the moment An Zheng got close. This bronze door was the seal that An Zheng himself had set up, and the door was a seal that only he could open.

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. He saw the skeleton of the second life Da Chi in the Confusion Space. He had inherited an almost invincible skeleton from the second life Da Chi, Da Chi did not have flesh and blood. At that time, An Zheng¡¯s guess was that Da Chi¡¯s flesh and blood had been minced by the unstoppable force in the turbulent space. But onlyter did An Zhenge to understand that with Da Chi¡¯s strength, the strength of his body was much stronger than his current self.

    While he was in the spatial turbulence, Da Chi¡¯s skeleton was indestructible. And when An Zheng arrived, he would still be able to keep An Zheng safe and sound. If that was the case, the power inside the Chaotic Space would not be enough to harm Da Chi¡¯s physical body.

    Looking at the bronze door which would only open when he arrived, An Zheng suddenly understood.

    The restrictions inside the bronze door were made using the flesh and blood of the second life¡¯s Da Chi. Not only did he use the Timeless Wheel¡¯s ability to change time again, he also borrowed the power of the chaotic space to create these bronze doors with his own flesh and blood. Only when he arrived would the bronze door open. Otherwise, even the Emperor Level Master would not be able to open it and would not be able to obtain the power inside.

    The second life Da Chi was lonely, even when he had Xiao Jin Long by his side. He had lost all his friends, brothers, rtives, and loved ones. He had spent his entire life searching and fighting, but in the end, he had failed.

    The moment the door opened, An Zheng felt like he was experiencing a second life Da Chi¡¯s heartbeat. He ced his hand on the bronze door, feeling the air inside for the first time. Now he understood why he could find these bronze doors and why they felt so familiar. It was because every bronze door contained his aura and it was something that only he could feel.

    It was as if he saw Da Chi¡¯s wild but lonely figure in the bronze door during his second life. Standing alone in the midst of the chaotic space, he seemed to be unrivalled but was also filled with destion.

    An Zheng¡¯s fingers caressed the bronze door, Fang Zheng¡¯s figure involuntarily appearing in his mind. The moment the bronze door opened, Fang Zheng walked towards it, because his mission had already ended. If not for the fact that he was schemed against at Da Xi, Fang Zheng might very well be the current An Zheng, doing the same thing as An Zheng. The two of them had different paths in their lives, but they would end up walking towards the same destination.

    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±

    An Zheng patted on the bronze door, and walked in with big strides.

    The back of each bronze door was different. When they met Pu Nong, it was a simple and crude cottage. This time, he saw a desert. Perhaps, these things were the things that An Zheng had the deepest memory in his previous life.

    In the boundless desert, the wind blew sand against the ground. Standing here, the ground beneath his feet was scorching hot. The temperature here was so high that even the sweat wouldn¡¯tst for too long.

    The sound of his feet stepping on the sand was very special. An Zheng didn¡¯t have a goal, but he knew that something would guide him forward. He stepped into the desert, heading towardarget that he couldn¡¯t see. The wind was getting stronger, and the dunes were moving. An Zheng¡¯s vision became blurry. Even in this kind of enchantment, he was unable to use the power of the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations to look at it from other angles.

    The wind was ridiculously strong, and when the sand hit An Zheng¡¯s body, the Reverse Scale Armor released a light crackling sound. An Zheng hastened his steps and rushed towards the ce where the light was flickering.

    Bang! An Zheng crashed into an earthen wall.

    The earthen wall should have been very high and thick, but the wind that blew over the years had worn away most of it. The marks left by the wind on the walls were like streams of water rushing past, one after another. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, so An Zheng could only lower his head and reach out his hand to feel his way forward.

    Seemingly touching something, An Zheng patted it. It should be a wooden door. An Zheng struggled to pull the wooden door open, and the moment the door opened, An Zheng was blown in. The wooden door mmed shut.

    The sound of the wind in the house became quieter, as though they were not satisfied with An Zheng hiding there. He even had the illusion that there was a demon outside in the wind. The demon opened its eyes and looked at him viciously in the murky air.

    ¡°You came veryte.¡±

    When the voice came out from the room, An Zheng immediately looked in that direction. The curtain was lifted by someone from the inside, and a delicate and pretty face of a youth appeared before An Zheng¡¯s eyes. He was too young, only around ten years old. It was not even taller than An Zheng¡¯s chest, and it looked thinner and thinner.

    ¡°What lifetime are you?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously asked.

    The teenager could not help butugh, ¡°I have imagined many times just what it would be like for you and me to meet, and what our first words would be. For example, I¡¯ve been practicing for a long time, and the first thing I should say is, ¡°Long time no see,¡± or something. But after I knew you were here, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here veryte. I also did not expect that after guessing for so long, the first sentence you said was actually you from which generation. ¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°Because I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you came veryte.¡±

    The youth allowed An Zheng to enter the room, and the temperature of the room was veryfortable. The thick and heavy curtain blocked the window, and the moment the curtain was put down, the light in the room immediately dimmed. It took An Zheng a while to get used to it, but he finally understood the meaning of the existence of the bean sized oilmp. The teenager sat cross-legged on the brick bed, mending a worn-looking set of clothes.

    ¡°This ce was originally not like this. It turns out that the scenery here is not bad. It¡¯s just that after one person came here, everything changed. ¡±

    He held onto the needle and thread, and raised his head to look at An Zheng: ¡°You asked me a moment ago, which generation am I? I am the you of my first life. I know you¡¯re very curious but you¡¯re also very confused, since the first life was clearly Pu Nong¡¯s. But Pu Nong and you, in reality, do not really have much of a rtionship. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, this exnation was eptable. It was not wrong that Pu Nong was his first life, but at that time Pu Nong was still an era where cultivators had yet to appear.

    ¡°Listen to me, I will give you the answer.¡±

    The youth lowered his head and continued to seriously sew on his tattered clothes, ¡°So it turns out that not far from the door is a grasnd. There are a lot of wild rabbits, but they are really fat. To the south of the grasnd was a clear river. The river was oveundred meters wide, but the river water was not crazy at all. It always flowed gently and gently. I often lie on the grassy slope by the river and let my sheep and cows graze in peace. Until one day, a very strange looking person arrived here. ¡±

    A hint of anger appeared in his eyes. That anger should have been very strong, but it was suppressed by him.

    ¡°A man without a face.¡±

    The teenager was silent for a while before he continued, ¡°When that guy walked to my side, I didn¡¯t even know that. He seemed to be talking to himself, but it also seemed like he was talking to me. He asked how we can stop all disasters, how we can make the world not exist unfairly, and how we can make the world not contentious. ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, then lowered his head. ¡°I woke up, faceless weirdo lowered his head and probably nced at me once, then said ¡­ If there was no one else, the world would be a little fairer. After all, low level animals don¡¯t have that many schemes and tricks, nor that many desires. ¡°But, we can¡¯t just not give them any chance at all ¡­¡±

    ¡°He lowered his head and looked at me as he asked,¡± Tell me, should I be more ruthless, or should I take it slowly? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡±

    ¡°faceless weirdo was silent for a while, before he said that he should first teach them a lesson. Then he pointed with his finger and a de of grass withered. It was just a de of grass in the beginning, but after it died, the soil around the root of the grass turned into sand. Very quickly, the sand began to spread out in all directions. faceless weirdo said that the world would not be destroyed because of the desert, and this world naturally had a way to make the desert disappear. Therefore, the desert will only make people¡¯s living space smaller and smaller. ¡±

    The youth paused for a moment. ¡°This is the beginning. The beginning of resistance.¡±

    He looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and said word by word. ¡°I, your first life, Da Chi.¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Proceeds

    <h4>Chapter 1442 ¨C Proceeds</h4>

    When the youth said that I am your first life, the words Da Chi, there was a kind of natural disdainful look in his eyes. Previously, An Zheng thought that he was just a simple, simple, rural child. However, the moment the youth raised his head to look at him, An Zheng¡¯s heart involuntarily filled with reverence.

    First lifetime: Da Chi.

    A youth that started cultivating by himself in such a vile environment was the first to see the Faceless Monster, and the first to know its intentions. At that time, the Shameless Monster didn¡¯t kill him because he was too weak. How could a ten-year-old cowherd be noticed by him?

    ¡°In the beginning, he probably didn¡¯t want to destroy the entire human race.¡±

    The young Da Chi put the sewn clothes to the side, went outside and picked up a few potatoes, ced them on the window sill, and then opened uart of the curtain. The sunlight shone in from outside, and before long, steam started to rise from the potatoes. Although the yellow sand filled the sky, blocking the sunlight, the temperature was still too high for ordinary people to bear.

    ¡°He wants to use the environment to destroy mankind.¡±

    The teenager, Da Chi, sat down and looked at the potatoes with an iron rod that was rtively far away from him. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    The teenager, Da Chi, grunted. He sat cross-legged on the brick bed and leaned on the potatoes seriously: ¡°I was the first to discover this secret, so from that moment onwards, I told myself that I must survive. The environment in the future will be even worse, and an ordinary person will not be able to survive for long.

    When he said this, he didn¡¯t look likeenager at all.

    ¡°But I am poor and have no one to rely on. I am nohysique that is born to cultivate. Even if I could find those cultivation sects, they would still refuse me at the door. There are many children with talent for cultivation, and no sect would waste crystals for a child who cannot cultivate. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, what Da Chi said was not wrong.

    The teenager, Da Chi, continued, ¡°Fortunately, I still have some experience in survival, so after I die, I will have more time to think. The difference between the constitutions of a cultivator and mine? ¡°Where is the key point?¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°Your first life, was Pu Nong, the first person who started thinking about how to cultivate.¡±

    The young Da Chiughed, ¡°He must be very stupid.¡±

    When he said these words, he had an unconceble sense of pride. The handsome youth smiled warmly, but he was actually so proud.

    ¡°Perhaps because I was his reincarnation, the first direction I thought about was the flowers and nts. For people like me, there are only two ways to cultivate. The first is to be brought away by someone from a certain sect to reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Secondly, luck was alseaven-defying thing. One could obtain some sort of treasure to change one¡¯s physique, thus stepping onto the path of cultivation. I¡¯m not the same... I fought with my life on the line for it. ¡±

    Da Chi said: ¡°There¡¯s a demon beast about three hundred miles from here. Its rank is not high, but it would be much easier to get rid of someone like me. But I knew it was my only chance. Thus, while the demon beast was out hunting, I used its feces to coat my body and hid in its nest. When the demon beast came back, it justy there sleeping and didn¡¯t find me. After all, that¡¯s just a low-grade porcupine armored wolf. The only weakness of the hogs was their stomachs, which were unprotected like ordinary beasts. I hid down there and stuck a sharpened stick into the belly of the Hedgehog. ¡±

    The young Da Chi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He actually killed it, it¡¯s just that he died rather slowly.¡±

    When he said this process, it was very in, but An Zheng could imagine how dangerous it was. There was a lot of fierceness and decisiveness hidden within this young man¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the process. I killed the Hedgehound Wolf and dug out its crystal core. Then, he tied a wooden stick to his legs to make himself look taller, put on a big set of clothes, used flour and water to make his face bigger, put on a mask and a hat with an eye mask, and cut himself into a knife witiece of wood. He tied his back with it and went to the auction house in the city, and I actually exchanged three pieces of emerald crystals. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°But you still need a cultivator to draw out the power of a crystal to create a foundation for your Purification.¡±

    ¡°Where should I look?¡±

    The fierceness in the eyes of the teenager, Da Chi, quickly shed: ¡°I have thought of an idea myself, which is for me to directly devour the Essence Crystal, either I die, or else ¡­ He might still be dead. However, it seemed that he had no other choice. Then, I seeded ¡­ However, the method of sess ispletely different from what I imagined. I took the three crystals and hid them in a mountain. I thought that this ce was clean and beautiful, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad if I died and buried my bones here. When it rained cats and dogs during the night and I was standing under a big tree at the top of the mountain and was about to swallow a crystal, I was struck by a bolt of lightning. ¡±

    The corner of the young Da Chi¡¯s mouth hooked up, ¡°So bullsh * t.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°What a load of crap.¡±

    The young Da Chi looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°Although this isme, this is our initial strength. On the surface, this initial strength is very weak, the difference between it and your current cultivation realm is too huge. However, the initial power was the original power. There are many types of Force in this world, and I am your Force. I¡¯m telling you this just to tell you that what I can give you is not some world shocking power, but this Force. ¡±

    He reached out his hand towards An Zheng: ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand, and the two of them pressed their palms together.

    ¡°I am the first person to fight against him, and this Force also contains part of my memories. The details of every exchange with him were included. These things mean more to you than anything else. Your luck is better than mine. At the very least, you wouldn¡¯t start cultivating just because a bolt of lightning struck your body. I¡¯ll leave it all to you. After me, there are still a few lives where I fought with him. I am the first, and I hope that you will be thest person to fight him. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his words as he felt a warm current converge onto his palm. That warm current did not have any feeling of rejection. His body hadpletely epted it. He entered the Dantian Qi Sea from the meridians in his arm, circled it once, and then began to wander around his entire body. The moment this wave of heat rushed into his mind, a weng sound rang out, and An Zheng instantly lost consciousness.

    In a trance, he seemed to see that person. Huge, unparalleled person.

    A giant standing in the vast universe, his body was evenrger than thes in the surroundings. With one hand, he could grab a nearby and use it as a weapon against the enemy. The faceless weirdo swept through everything, his momentum unstoppable. War did not happen in the world that An Zheng thought it was, but outside this world. after was destroyed, and powerful cultivators fell one after another.

    The nine of them maintained their teamwork, as if they were the nine warriors charging towards the dragon.

    Defeat was inevitable, and no one could defeat him.

    With a sh of white light, An Zheng separated himself from the memories. The room was still warm. It was so warm that it made people feel angry and hot. There were a few burnt potatoes on the windowsill, smoking in wisps. But the first thing was that Da Chi had already disappeared and the house was empty. An Zheng rubbed his eyes with all his might, as if he was trying to find the teenager who was fighting for his future on the brick bed.

    He disappeared as if he had never appeared. After being silent for a while, An Zheng went onto the brick bed and sat cross-legged on the spot where Da Chi, the teenager, had just sat. He took the potatoes, which were already slightly burnt on the windowsill, pinched them to peel off the outeryer, then ate them one by one. There was no taste, but perhaps this was the only food the young man had been able to keep alive for many years. He might not be able to buy anything else.

    After eating all of these potatoes, An Zheng felt that his stomach was warm and full. He got down from the brick bed, stood up and bowed deeply towards the ce where the brick bed had been. The moment he raised his head, he seemed to have seen the youth¡¯s delicate and pretty face that was smiling, but that was only an illusion.

    An Zheng walked out of his room and out of his room.

    ¡°Stop or I¡¯ll let you die forever.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the sand that filled the sky and muttered to himself. If someone else saw this, they would definitelyugh at his foolishness. The sand that was being swept up by the strong wind, he stopped just like he said?

    Yes, when he said stop, the sand and pebbles all stopped. Sand and stone fell straight down from the sky, and in an instant, the wind had disappeared to who knows where. The sand had all fallen, leaving a clear blue sky. Waves of heat waves began to retreat into the distance, and the sand dunes began to curl up, covering thend with sand and grass. As the desert began to recede aapid pace, the grasnd began to reappear within this world.

    An Zheng turned his head to look. The thatched cottage was green, and even the withered grass had started to turn green. He gazed into the distance, as if he could see a shepherd boy riding a yellow ox. He was ying a melodious flute, carefree and without any desires.

    An Zheng walked back and forth. After walking a few steps, he suddenly discovered that there waiece of yellow sand that had not disappeared. He frowned slightly. Then, the yellow sand rapidly turned into a few lines of words ¡­ You ate a few of my potatoes. Be careful. The nine of us were once partners in life and death together, but that wasn¡¯t all. You know, it¡¯s not nine people¡¯s business.

    After An Zheng finished reading, the yellow sand that made up these words immediately flew up, circled for a bit and then disappeared.

    An Zhengughed, thinking that it was just a few potatoes. As he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt an indescribable pain in his stomach. It was as if there was an iparably ferocious ancient beast expanding in his body. If he was not careful, it could st him to smithereens. That kind of berserk, An Zheng had never seen before!

 Chapter 1443 - Promotion!

    <h4>Chapter 1443 ¨C Promotion!</h4>

    An extremely violent power seemed to have awakened within An Zheng¡¯s body, and was constantly expanding outwards. It was as if there was an extremely ferocious ancient beast emerging from the ground under An Zheng¡¯s skin. An Zheng let out a blood-curdling scream as his body uncontrobly flew up into the air, his four limbs constantly twisting and turning, as though he was no longer willing to listen to hismands.

    Every one of his joints was moving recklessly, actually bending backwards. The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Even an expert at the peak of Celestial Sovereign was unable to move its powerful bones, yet it was tormented by the power in his body to the point of almost breaking down.

    It seemed to be a change brought about by a few burnt potatoes.

    An Zheng endured the enormous pain, but he could not help butugh bitterly in his heart.

    Last time, there were a lot of steamed buns. This time, there were a few potatoes. They were getting smaller and smaller, but their strength was getting stronger and stronger. Every single pore of his seemed to have turned into a miniature volcano, and a continuous stream of air was being breathed out from them. After a while, An Zheng¡¯s body turnedpletely red, as if he had been burnt to the brim. Gradually, even his vision began to blur, and he could no longer see anything around him.

    As his consciousness started to move away from An Zheng, his body fiercely twisted a few times in the air, and his four limbs suddenly became motionless like a machine. He seemed to have been petrified as he floated there motionlessly.

    Roughly a few minutester, An Zheng¡¯s pores once again shrank, and all the natural essence in this secret realm was sucked in, as streams of cyan energy entered into his body through every pore. Not long after that, all the heaven and earth origin energy in the secret realm was absorbed by him.

    Not enough!

    An Zheng¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but float outwards, and with a boom, he directly smashed apart the mystic realm¡¯s barrier. The dragon pir he was on suddenly shattered, causing the stone to fall apart. He had also extracted all of the power contained within the Dragon Pir¡¯s spirit formation. But it was still not enough!

    An Zheng¡¯s body continued to float outside, but he himself did not have any consciousness. With another burst of sound, he shattered therger barrier and returned to the ce where he had first entered the secret realm. Over there, the two supreme Immortal Emperor experts were still battling with the ck Tortoise, one of the Four Great Divine Beasts.

    The moment An Zheng broke through the barrier and came out, the battling three sides subconsciously stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The Buddha squinted her eyes and looked towards An Zheng¡¯s direction.

    ¡°A dead man?¡±

    Qing Lian humphed and said, ¡°Idiot, would a dead man trigger sucuge Sky Origin Energy?¡±

    ck Turtle also looked at An Zheng, but his thoughts were a little different. Seeing An Zheng floating out with an endless amount of cyan energy flowing in, it was overjoyed for a moment ¡­ Huh? A piece of dessert that seemed to be very tasty?

    Just at this moment, the three parties could not help but charge towards An Zheng. Xuan Wu¡¯s movement was slower than the other two by a little, but the python behind him had suddenly shot out and instantly swallowed An Zheng inside.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Buddha called out and threw out a golden swastika. That seemingly unremarkable golden swastika actually contained a power that could destroy the heavens and earth. The ck Tortoise didn¡¯t dare to take it head on. It quickly circled back to hide behind the thick and sturdy turtle shell. However, just as it moved, a st of air exploded from its mouth, blowing the giant python¡¯s mouth into a bloody mess. Arge amount of Profound Spirit Qi started to leak out from ck Turtle¡¯s body, and was absorbed by An Zheng. Xuan Wu trembled in fear and pulled back the injured python. A strong defensiveyer was formed on the outside of his body as he muttered to An Zheng¡¯s suction force.

    Green Lotus and Xuan-Yuan were originally going to rush over, but were startled by the huge explosion. The two of them flew back at the same time, observing the situation.

    The surrounding weather energy congregated into tornadoes and flew towards An Zheng, entering his body through every pore. Not long after, a ball of purple light appeared outside An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°No matter what you are, get out of my way!¡±

    The cyan lotus pointed forward with a single hand, and an overwhelming Sword Qi shot straight towards An Zheng. The Sword Qi pierced through the sky likainbow and struck An Zheng¡¯s body with a loud bang. However, it was intercepted by the purple ball of light surrounding An Zheng. Even with the power of an Immortal Emperor level attack, he was actually unable to break through the defensiveyer of the purple ball of light.

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change, and the expression in her eyes becameplicated when she looked at An Zheng.

    He kept on having the feeling that the fellow surrounded by purple light looked very familiar. After a while, he suddenly remembered that it was An Zheng, whom he had been paying attention to for a long time. That guy was most likely the person who had changed Samsara. The Buddhist Sect had always ced great emphasis on studying and cultivating the cycle of reincarnation, and on this level, there was no one who was stronger than the Buddha.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve gained quite a bit.¡±

    The corner of the Buddha¡¯s mouth curled up,pletely unworthy of his treasured and solemn face.

    As more and more heaven and earth origin energy entered An Zheng¡¯s body, a vortex began to appear outside of his body. At the start, it was still small, but it gradually covered the sky and the sun. Even more of the weather elemental energy was sucked into the whirlpool, and An Zheng¡¯s twisted body gradually recovered. Actually, Qing Lian knew An Zheng as well. It was because An Zheng¡¯s body had been twisted like an octopus previously, so he couldn¡¯t even tell what kind of person he was. When An Zheng returned to his original appearance, Qing Lian¡¯s face instantly turned a little pale.

    ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    He turned around and rushed towards ck Turtle, and while ck Turtle¡¯s attention was focused on An Zheng, he stabbed ck Turtle on the head. When ck Turtle had been attacked, he had always used the right time to retreat, using the iparably hard turtle shell to block. This time, after being ambushed by the green lotus, he wasn¡¯t able to avoid it in time. A wound appeared on his head, and blood began to flow profusely.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The furious ck Turtle let ouoar, and a violent sound wave swept out in all directions.

    It seemed to be cursing the green lotus.

    The green lotus snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anyone if I take you down!¡±

    An explosion of air appeared outside his body. It was the appearance of someone suddenly speeding up the explosion of air. The next second, Qing Lian appeared not far away from the Xuan Wu. ck Turtle wanted to retreat, but its injured body slowed down. A stream of Blue Lotus¡¯ sword Qi shot towards its neck.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Just as the ¡°kill¡± word came out, An Zheng¡¯s Qi exploded. Compared to the air that exploded when the green lotus was activated earlier, the explosion on An Zheng¡¯s side was so strong that even the Emperor Level barrier could not handle it. With a loud boom, half of the sky copsed under the barrier created by Emperor Meng Hu. Clouds broke, the sky tilted, and the mountain peak began to copse one by one.

    After the huge explosion, the whirlpool outside An Zheng¡¯s body turned pure purple. When the barrier created by Emperor Meng Hu exploded, the weather origin energy in the outside world began to surge.

    It was also at this moment that his consciousness returned to An Zheng¡¯s body. For some reason, at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s heart was as calm as water. Everything else did not affect him either. The only thing in his mind was the scene when he met Pu Nong. In front of him, Pu Nong told him with a smile that theplexity of this world¡¯s energy was more terrifying than any other world¡¯s. Don¡¯t think that the true poweres from the heavens themselves; And speaking of the variety of elements, this world was the best. So, you have to focus onprehending. When you experience the power of the grass growing from the soil, when you sense the power of all living things changing their adaptability as spring, autumn, and winter change, you will break through tigher level.

    As these words filled An Zheng¡¯s mind, he began to breathe slowly and deeply.

    At the same time, in the outside world, the huge change caused by An Zheng¡¯s breathing had caused countless people to panic. On the other side of Sunshine City, a robust man stood on the main street, watching the strange changes in the surrounding trees. An Zheng breathed in and out of the barrier. When he exhaled, all the trees on Yang Guang City¡¯s side bent in one direction. As he inhaled, all the trees and flowers bent in another direction.

    Even An Zheng was able to sense something that was as big as the ocean, and as small as the smallest living being in the ocean. At this moment, the joy he felt when he attempted to cultivate his perception for the first time in the Bai Sheng Academy had be iparably intense. He felt even more, much more than when he was in the Bai Sheng Academy. This was not only an increase in the area covered by Sensory Perception, it was also more sensitive and exquisite.

    He could feel all sorts of things happening. The grass roots were gently wiggling in the soil. The tiny flying insects¡¯ breathing changed every time they breathed. The tiny creatures in the water also had their own way of absorbing nutrients. An Zheng could sense all of these things, and it was very clear.

    He did not go to Ethereal Heaven to ask for power, because he knew that he did not know this world well enough. He could feel the travel of the magma within the volcano, the movement of the sand in the desert, and the constant movement of the earth¡¯s crust beneath the sea, even though it was extremely slow.

    The minute, the huge, everything came.

    The moment An Zheng opened his eyes, two beams of light shot out from his eyes. Two beams of purple light shot out. The Sword Qi of the Blue Lotus was about tond on the ck Tortoise¡¯s neck. Boom! The two beams of purple light cut off the sword qi and sent the green lotus flying. The Blue Lotus felt the world spinning around it. After stabilizing itself with great difficulty, it discovered that it was actually injured. That lowly guy could actually injure him!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A mighty force swept out in all directions. In the desert tens of thousands of miles away, sand jumped upyer byyer and floated in the air. In the East Sea, less than 10,000 miles away, the turbulent sea suddenly stopped moving. Everyone could clearly see every drop of water.

    A few secondster, all the sand fell and the sea surged. At this moment, An Zheng walked out of the engulfing airflow step by step, and his entire temperament becamepletely different.

    Emperor level, early stage!

 Chapter 1444 - Emperor-level fights

    <h4>Chapter 1444 ¨C Emperor-level fights</h4>

    The explosion from An Zheng¡¯s body immediately destroyed the remaining half of the barrier. The barrier left behind by Emperor Meng Hu might have two objectives. The first was to protect the nine dragon pirs. Secondly, to protect the ck Turtle.

    Out of the few Emperor Level Master in the world, whoever obtained the power of the ck Tortoise would be the number one person of their generation.

    Opening his barrier, ck Turtle rushed out of the room as if he had seen a ray of hope. Immortal Emperor Qing Lian, who was originally forced back by An Zheng¡¯s attack, was enraged. When he was about to attack An Zheng, she saw the ck Tortoise fly towards the east, so he immediately increased his speed to intercept it. The Buddha moved a bit faster than him and blocked in front of the ck Tortoise. With a lift of his hand, a golden swastika character flew over.

    He also didn¡¯t see how terrifying the aura on the swastika character was, but ck Turtle actually didn¡¯t dare to forcefully charge at it.

    An Zheng had just entered the early stage of the Emperor Profound Realm so he naturally would not miss such a good opportunity to test his strength. A bolt of purple lightning suddenly appeared in front of Qing Lian. He snorted and raised his hand, releasing a stream of sword Qi to destroy the purple lightning. He turned and looked at An Zheng, his eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°The result of indulging you is to be even more arrogant.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng: ¡°You have just entered the Emperor Level, it¡¯s not toote to kill you now!¡±

    The cyan lotus pointed forward, and a few rotating cyan lotus petals flew towards An Zheng. In the middle of the air, the revolving petals shot towards An Zheng likorrential downpour of sword intent. In terms of cultivation technique, it was not considered mystical, but every attack was the manifestation of the Emperor Level Master¡¯s strength. Such a concentrated attack was a disaster for the world.

    But to An Zheng, this was just enough to test his current strength.

    An Zheng summoned his Inverse Broken God Sword. When An Zheng¡¯s strength reached the Emperor Level, even the Inverse Broken God Sword looked a little different. An Zheng held the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hand, and with every sword thrust, he shattered a sword intent. He wanted to test himself, so he did not use a cultivation technique to block. He simply relied on his own hand speed to block the sword intent of the green lotus. The speed of the cyan lotus¡¯s sword intent was as fast as An Zheng¡¯s sword strike could be.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    An Zheng shattered the sword intent that was being released from the lotus petals on the green lotus flowers aeroic spirit rose up in his heart.

    ¡°Arrogant junior.¡±

    The green lotus let out a furious roar, pressing down with both of its hands.

    He seemed to have pulled down some invisible curtain in the sky. That was the Emperor level The Art of Space. There didn¡¯t seem to be any changes, but the space in the world seemed to have stacked upon each other. The moment two spaces intersected, one would be crushed. An Zheng kept the Inverse Broken God Sword and supported it with his hands. He used both hands to hold up the falling space. After a boom, his body sank a little bit, but he immediately stopped it.

    The power that came from his falling space made An Zheng feel that every single muscle on his arm had tensed up. His power surged within his body, as if wanting to release it.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    An Zheng withdrew his arms a little, and then fiercely swung them upwards. He threw the superimposed space onto it, and at this moment, the superimposed space also appeared. It was a cube. The moment it went up, the friction between space and space produced ear-piercing sounds and sparks.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s right fist punched upwards, and an abundant amount of energy struck the superimposed space, directly sting it apart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many more moves you can take from me.¡±

    The Blue Lotus¡¯s two hands continuously moved in the air, as one cube after another of superimposed space continued to fall. The reason An Zheng had previously used the Inverse Broken God Sword to resist the densely packed sword intent of the Blue Lotus was to test his own current reaction speed. The purpose of using his hands to support the superimposed space was to test the strength of his physical body. At this point of time, the superimposed space was constantly intecing, An Zheng began to check his own speed. His figure continuously weaved through the superimposed space, and even Qing Lian felt that her own eyes were unable to keep up with An Zheng¡¯s speed!

    This was the reaction of the Emperor Level Master, even if it was a cultivator at the peak of Celestial Sovereign, he was afraid that he would not even be able to see An Zheng¡¯s afterimage!

    The ovepping spaces of those cubes continued to merge together, as if countless hands were pushing back and forth with countless city bricks. With the Blue Lotus¡¯ hands constantly moving, the speed and strength of the superimposed space were bing more and more outrageous. An Zheng¡¯s figure continued to travel through the intecing, no matter how much space there was between them, he would be able to pass through in the nick of time.

    A few seconds was nothing to an ordinary person. Most of them would not feel the seconds of heartache pass, nor would they care about the seconds. However, in the few seconds that An Zheng had passed, the number of attacks he had dodged added together was an extremely terrifying number.

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression became more and more grim. He did not expect the early stage Emperor Level An Zheng to be this powerful. Even though both of them were in the emperor realm, Qing Lian still had enough confidence to kill An Zheng with ease. At this moment, his fury had already thrown aside the threat that Purple Ivy posed to him, and he wanted to kill An Zheng. However, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    At this moment, the green lotus had finally recovered some of the hostility it once had.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    His hands parted abruptly, and a huge gash appeared in the sky. A straight line split the sky into two separate spaces, and An Zheng was right in this crevice. Afterwards, Qing Lian fiercely pped her two hands together, and the enormous space between the two sides smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body like two cliffs colliding. It waspletely silent, but it seemed to have shaken the entire world.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands pushed outwards, and his palms faced two spatial walls that wanted to crush him.

    He slowly raised his head, a confident smile on his face.

    ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯t reached his limit yet.¡±

    He exerted force into both his hands, causing two ripples to spread out from his palms, instantly engulfing the entire sky. An Zheng walked out from the crevice. He then sped his hands together and with a loud explosion, the two skies joined together once again.

    Qing Lian frowned slightly, her eyes full of hostility.

    At this moment, those who had obtained their respective inheritances rushed out from the pirs. Du Shoushou raised his head and looked up into the sky. He saw An Zheng walk out of the spatial crack, after which the crack disappeared and the sky returned to peace. However, this scene continued to repeat itself. An Zheng walked out, went back, walked out, went back. This was no longer just the control of the The Art of Space, but also the power of time.

    Qing Lian snorted, ¡°In the end, I was stillcking a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±

    The voice appeared behind Qing Lian, and when she turned her head, what she saw was his own face. He saw that his face was filled with contempt and a twisted confidence. He saw himself open his mouth and say something cold. In the end, it was stillcking a little bit. After saying that, the green lotus seemed to have noticed something wrong behind it and turned its head abruptly. The green lotus turned its head and saw its own face. Its face was filled with contempt and a twisted confidence. It then opened its mouth and coldly said, ¡°In the end, there is still a bit of a difference.¡± The Blue Lotus¡¯s face changed. Turning its head to look behind, it saw a face of its own ¡­ Endless.

    The green lotus suddenly opened its eyes wide, releasing a vast and mighty force from its body. The entire sky began to fluctuate. The moment the aura touched the ground, the ground began to sink downwards, and soon after, the earth began to tremble. The soil that was at least a dozen meters thick flew a few meters into the air before crashing down.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    he shouted.

    The endless cycle of him disappearing was gone.

    ¡°Young man, you have made me look at you in a new light.¡±

    He turned around to look at An Zheng, but An Zheng had been standing there the entire time as if he had never moved. So much so that when Du Shoushou and the others saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if such a clear and definite image of An Zheng constantly walking out and returning really existed? When they turned their heads, they saw the scene of Qing Lian turning her head. Was it real?

    The more Du Shoushou thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Suddenly, his heart felt a sharp pain, and he immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t think.¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards Du Shoushou in midair, and the monkey immediately pulled Du Shoushou over, covering his eyes with his hands.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at the battle between them anymore. We haven¡¯t reached the Emperor level yet, so we can¡¯t look closely or think too much. Otherwise, we could go berserk!¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Xu Shiyi rushed over from behind, crossing his arms in midair and then splitting them apart. The space was torn open and he grabbed behind him with both of his hands, grabbing onto everyone in the air and throwing them into that space. When he was about to enter the space entrance, he couldn¡¯t help but look back. This was because a battle between two peerless experts contained the most primitive and most powerful two types of power, space and time. With just one more look, he felt that he might be able to make a breakthrough. After obtaining the inheritance, he felt that he was only a step away from bing an Emperor. However, after seeing the fierce battle between An Zheng and Qing Lian, the feeling that would be able to break into the next realm at any time grew even stronger. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head back and tell himself that he had only taken one look, and then another.

    Then, Xu Shiyi¡¯s face turned pale, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. At the spatial entrance, Chen Shaobai reached out his hand and pulled Xu Shiyi in. Xu Shiyi¡¯s face was pale, he knew that he was in a life and death moment, if not for Chen Shaobai pulling him on, his brain would have exploded.

    He quickly sealed the entrance, not daring to look outside again.

 Chapter 1445 - Green Lotus Imperial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1445 ¨C Green Lotus Imperial Realm</h4>

    The battle between two Emperor Level Master s was enough to change the flow of heaven and earth.

    With the addition of space, the killing power of the The Art of Space was unleashed to the extreme. And within this extreme killing move, An Zheng was unceasingly testing his current strength.

    In fact, even Chen Shaobai and the others did not manage to understand what was going on when the two used their powers of time to fight. Just as they wanted to take a closer look, they were injured by a force that they could not control.

    Xu Shiyi knew that if this carried on, there would definitely be an even bigger unforeseen event, and he forcefully opened a space to pull everyone in.

    Outside, there were only three Emperor level powerhouses and a transcendent divine beast, the ck Tortoise.

    The confrontation between the green lotus and An Zheng, had also shocked the heart of the Buddha. That An Zheng fellow was still in Celestial Sovereign when they met before, but in the blink of an eye, he had risen to Emperor Level. Moreover, what made him even more incredulous was that the changes in when he ascended to the Emperor Level were so great that they were even more terrifying than the changes in An Zheng when he first ascended to the Emperor Level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    The green lotus took a deep breath, suppressing her killing intent. If it was before, he still had a kind of contempt towards An Zheng, but after An Zheng disyed his great power of time, he had no choice but to retract this contempt.

    ¡°Xuan Wu, I must have him.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°In this world, there are very few cultivators that could be Emperor level, and the fact that you could enter this level, is sufficient proof of your talent. But don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. At the Emperor level, I¡¯ve already entered for tens of thousands of years. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°Do you think that those tens of thousands of years are really worth nothing in my eyes? I have gained more insights in time than you have. As for the ck Tortoise, no one can even think of getting it. ¡±

    Buddha was blocking ck Turtle from afar, but upon hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt: ¡°The grudge between you two is not rted, I just want ck Turtle.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, no one is allowed to touch him.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s body floated in midair until he was not far from the Xuanwu, and all that appeared in his mind were the marks the tiger had left him.

    ¡°An Zheng, you must remember that the existence of everything in this world has its reasons. The existence of the four great divine beasts absolutely did not represent just the peak strength of a group of demon beasts. You know very well the strength of the enemy you are fighting against. You aresistance, and I am the witness of my time. The existence of the Four Major Divine Beasts might help you in your fight against your enemies in the future. ¡±

    ¡°If the ck Tortoise is killed, the Sky Origin Energy will fluctuate greatly and the entire Mortal Realm will be affected. The power released during the ck Turtle period would not leave a single survivor within five thousand kilometers. Back then, when I sealed the ck Tortoise in this secret realm, the first reason is because I felt that it will be dangerous in the future, and the second reason is because the ck Tortoise¡¯s destructive power is too great. How could a Divine Beast like the ck Tortoise be easily killed? If it felt despair, then its destructive power would bring cmity to the human world. In fact, it will hasten the arrival of an even greater storm. ¡±

    ¡°In the pre-Qin era, there were many Emperor Level Master s. Not everyone had the same heart of exterminating the world as your enemies. Back then, someone created the four Divine Beasts with the might of a mighty god. The four Divine Beasts were the four pirs that could support the heavens and stabilize the mortal world. One of the four great beasts died, causing the world to copse. ¡±

    These words continued to sh across An Zheng¡¯s mind, each and every word of his was extremely clear.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    The green lotus looked straight at An Zheng and said, ¡°If the heavens do not take sucreasure, the heavens will definitely destroy it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, no one can touch it.¡±

    Qing Lian snorted, ¡°Then let¡¯s see how much weight you have.¡±

    As he said this, he raised his hands, and the whole world shook. Soon after, he could seall wall rising rapidly at the very end of the sky where he could see the horizon.

    With their current strength, standing in sucigh altitude, they could see for thousands of miles with a single nce. And from ten thousand miles away, the towering wall seemed as if it was going to surround the entire world. When the high wall became clearer, An Zheng realized that it was not a wall but a petal of a lotus.

    The entire world became like a lotus flower.

    World!

    This was the realm of the Blue Lotus. He had used that time to summon his Emperor Realm. An Zheng also had his own world, he could freely travel within his own world, and he could even change the flow of time within his own world when he was in the Celestial Sovereign Realm. However, the world of the Blue Lotus was simply too big. The enormous lotus petals seemed to slowly rise up, but just because they were too big ¡­

    Soon, no matter which direction he looked in, all he saw were huge flower petals. Tens of thousands of kilometers were covered with lotus flowers.

    When the Buddha saw the lotus, his expression changed. He looked at the green lotus and said, ¡°You¡¯ve yed it big.¡±

    The green lotus snorted. ¡°Today, no one can stop me with the ck Tortoise Crystal.¡±

    A ball of golden light flickered on the Buddha¡¯s body, and a beam of light descended vertically from the sky. The Buddha¡¯s body was sucked higher and higher by the beam of light. Not long after he left, the lotus petals closed up.

    Darkness came.

    On ck Tortoise¡¯s body, the carapace lit up like a bright moon.

    A sword wave that came from afar suddenly appeared not far away from An Zheng. Within the Azure Lotus Imperial Realm, the Blue Lotus was controlling absolute power; After the perfectbination of spatial power, temporal power, and his overbearing and sharp sword intent, this world became the most terrifying hell in the world.

    An Zheng¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, when the sword wave swept across, his Inverse Broken God Sword had already released a Sword Qi.

    Previously, he had used the sword intent to break the sword intent, but now, he was using sword intent to block it.

    With a bang, the two sword intents shed horizontally. If they were in the outside world, this one sh could divide the world into four parts. Just as he finished receiving the blow, another sword ripple appeared behind An Zheng, causing him to turn around and block it. Sword ripples would constantly appear in unpredictable directions and in unpredictable times. An Zheng continued to defend, one sword stroke breaking the defense.

    However, the main target of the Blue Lotus was not An Zheng, but the Profound realm.

    From the petals of the giant lotus, a green torrent surged in from the north, south, east and west. The four beams of azure light instantly made contact with ck Turtle¡¯s body and dispersed to climb out. The beam of light was like a spider web the moment it came into contact with the Xuanwu turtle. Each spider web contained the essence of his sword intent.

    Amidst the crackling sounds, which were like electric currents, the thick carapace on ck Turtle¡¯s body was actually cut into numerous gashes. Xuan Wu cried out as his huge body involuntarily trembled. His screams seemed to be able to tear the heaven and earth apart, and it was filled with despair and grief.

    ¡°After obtaining the ck Tortoise¡¯s power, I am the number one God in this world.¡±

    The green lotus¡¯ eyes were filled with the light of desire, causing one to feel a chill in their heart.

    He stretched out his hand from the void and pressed down. The sad cyan spider web suddenly became powerful. The crackling sounds were even louder, and like an arc saw, it continuously cut into ck Tortoise¡¯s carapace. ck Turtle was controlled and didn¡¯t dare to release his head and giant python. It was possible that the moment it appeared, it would be cut down by the green electric arc spider web.

    An Zheng crushed the sword waves that trapped him with his sword. However, this kind of siege seemed to be endless, no matter which direction he tried to break through, even more sword waves woulde shing at him. The green lotus separated the power within the Emperor Realm and gave its strongest attack power to An Zheng. The strongest sealing power had been given to the ck Turtle, causing it to be unable to escape.

    ¡°Even if you have outstanding talent, your experience is just too little.¡±

    ¡°The green lotus looked down on An Zheng,¡± You can¡¯t stop anything, nor can you change anything.

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°Where did you get such a big face to say all these in front of me?¡±

    He fiercely thrust the Inverse Broken God Sword forward, and his body exploded into a ball of golden light. In that position, An Zheng kept shing and appeared, and kept thrusting his sword out. Aesult, the triggered attacks started to attack An Zheng wave after wave. As long as An Zheng moved once, there would be multiple counterattacks.

    However, that An Zheng was fake.

    To be exact, it was once.

    This was the terror of the power of time.

    Within that small range, An Zheng¡¯s attacks continuously appeared, and the strongest attack from the Blue Lotus Imperial Realm countered wave after wave of sword intent. And An Zheng, was already outside this ce. Witeleportation, hended on ck Turtle¡¯s body. Beneath his feet was an intense blue lightning bolt. He kept the Inverse Broken God Sword and pressed down with both hands.

    Grabbing the green lightning arc with both hands, the clothes on his arms were instantly torn apart, fluttering about like a broken butterfly. Green arcs of electricity crawled up his arms, sticking to his body. The web spread all over An Zheng¡¯s body, and every single thread of the web started to move, slicing An Zheng¡¯s body with the electric arc saw.

    ¡°Your power level is too low!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s skin was full of scars, but the arrogance in his eyes was bing more and more obvious.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    The muscles on his arms tensed up one by one as he grabbed upwards with both hands. Soon after, green lightning arcs were forcibly lifted from ck Turtle¡¯s body. An Zheng fiercely stepped on the ck tortoise¡¯s body, causing its gigantic body to fall, while An Zheng began to rise. He grabbed the web with both hands and pulled it up. The web was pulled up.

    An Zheng was too smallpared to the ck tortoise. Looking from a distance, one could not even see the existence of An Zheng. He only saw a huge covered in blue lightning being pulled into the air by some kind of force. The size of the was so big that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng threw the electric arc out, and his body fiercely sank down, his two feet once again ferociously stomped on the back of the ck Turtle, causing his body to suddenly sink into the water. As soon as he entered the water, ck Turtle seemed to have be more agile.

    But at that moment, a mass of golden light suddenly sprayed out from the water. At the abdomen area with the lowest defense of the ck Tortoise, the golden light prated the body!

    The Buddha did not leave, as he had been hiding in the Green Lotus Imperial Realm all this time.

    ck Turtle¡¯s wound ruptured, blood flowing like a waterfall.

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and a ball of purple fire ignited on his body, as if there was some kind of suppressed power awakening.

 Chapter 1446 - Sound Wave Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 1446 ¨C Sound Wave Transmission</h4>

    Ayer of purple mes burned on An Zheng¡¯s body, and it was as if there was an unyielding battle spirit within the mes. Not to mention An Zheng and Qing Lian, even ck Turtle himself did not notice Buddha¡¯s perfect presence the moment he suddenly charged out from the ground. Its weakness was its lower body. If it had sensed it, it would have been impossible for it to have been caught off guard.

    The Buddha¡¯s punch directly pierced through the ck Turtle¡¯s abdomen. The size of ck Tortoise¡¯s body was astonishing, but its weakness was only the size of the fist in its abdomen. Buddha¡¯s precise strike clearly showed that he had a very deep understanding of the ck Tortoise.

    ck Turtle let out a miserable cry. His head stuck out from the turtle shell, and the moment he opened his mouth to scream was heartbreaking. Blood gushed out of its mouth. It was obvious that it wanted to perish together with them. The light around its body suddenly lit up.

    But just when it was about to exchange its life with the Buddha¡¯s, An Zheng had arrived. The Buddha¡¯s hand had already reached into the Xuanwu¡¯s body and wanted to forcefully pull out the Xuanwu crystal core, but his wrist suddenly felt pain.

    He turned to the side and realized that An Zheng had actually already arrived. Even with his exceptional cultivation, he did not feel An Zheng near him. He had perfectly concealed his aura before to sessfullyunch a sneak attack, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at An Zheng¡¯s terrifying suppression of his aura.

    ¡°Despicable.¡±

    An Zheng punched out, the Buddha¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared, and the fist hit empty air.

    At this moment, waves of emotions surged in both of their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    An Zheng snorted, he turned and pressed down on ck Turtle¡¯s body, and arge amount of the medicine in the Blood Pearl Bracelet medicinal field began to enter ck Turtle¡¯s wound. After An Zheng advanced to Emperor Level Master, the Blood Pearl Bracelet also levelled up, the dense medicinal qi in the medicinal field was unprecedented.

    The ck tortoise slowly turned its head to look at An Zheng, but it could not see him under its body. It let out wuwu sounds from its mouth, as if it was thanking An Zheng for saving it.

    In one breath, An Zheng channeled all the medicinal energy in the Blood Pearl¡¯s medicinal field into ck Turtle¡¯s wound, and then, he extended his left hand. The Reverse Scale Armor on his left arm was separated and covered the outside of ck Turtle¡¯s wound.

    An Zheng turned around, and Qing Lian¡¯srge sword had already arrived in front of his chest.

    An Zheng raised his head and roared, the purple mes on his body suddenly erupted and actually forcefully repelled the sword in front of him.

    And at this moment, both An Zheng and the Buddha were shocked by the other party¡¯s strength. The Buddha who hadunched the sneak attack against the Xuanwu earlier was not the real Buddha, but was only an illusion left behind by the Buddha. This was also the reason why he was able to perfectly conceal his own aura. The most terrifying thing about him was that his phantom couldpletely withstand all of his strength.

    In other words, his external incarnation was no different from his original body. Imagine using your full strength to figherson, fighting him to the end in a situation where you werepletely exhausted and full of scars, and then finally killing him. Before that, you didn¡¯t even notice that there was anything wrong with the opponent.

    If not for the fact that An Zheng¡¯s explosive attack was too much of a threat, the Buddha would not have dared to face it head on and would still be unable to discover it. Although the double was perfect, it would still harm the original body if he was seriously injured or died. While the green lotus was still eyeing him covetously from the side, the Buddha definitely would not let An Zheng injure him, and would rather give up the ck Tortoise Crystal Core than receive that attack.

    The ck Tortoise was even more shocked by An Zheng¡¯s power. An Zheng realized that his opponent was fake, but Buddha discovered that An Zheng¡¯s aura concealment was real.

    ¡°How long can you keep it alone?¡±

    A ck light suddenly split out from the green lotus, and it fiercely pounced towards An Zheng¡¯s right side. The two Emperor-level powerhouses collided head on. The surging force behind the collision caused the mountains and rivers to shatter.

    However, this was not the goal of the green lotus.

    That ck shadow was the doppelg?nger that the Blue Lotus separated from. His original body had arrived at An Zheng¡¯s left side the instant An Zheng¡¯s right fist was thrown out, and shed onto An Zheng¡¯s left arm. He could tell that An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor had split the armor on his left arm to protect the ck tortoise, so the attack was aimed at crippling An Zheng¡¯s left arm.

    [Blue Lotus Sword]

    Following the retreat of An Zheng¡¯s left arm, the Inverse Broken God Sword was instantly summoned to sweep the Blue Lotus, and the Blue Lotus¡¯ heaven defying tool appeared.

    An Zheng retracted his left arm, took out the Inverse Broken God Sword, and used the Blue Lotus¡¯ two hands to condense sword qi to block the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s attack. But at this time, the Blue Lotus Divine Sword actually appeared above An Zheng¡¯s left arm, and shed downwards.

    That was the Azure Lotus Divine Sword, an Immortal Emperor level supreme weapon. It had apanied the Azure Lotus for tens of thousands of years.

    Puff!

    The sword descended, striking right at An Zheng¡¯s left arm.

    He knew that he had already won. He knew very well how sharp the Blue Lotus Sword was. There was no one in this world who could withstand a single strike from the Blue Lotus Sword.

    Witu sound, An Zheng¡¯s left arm was sent flying in the next moment.

    However, a ¡°pu¡± sound was followed by a ¡°dang¡± sound ¡­ The Blue Lotus Sword actually did not cut off An Zheng¡¯s arm! The Blue Lotus Sword cut open the flesh and blood on An Zheng¡¯s left arm, but was blocked by his bones.

    The magical artifact that Blue Lotus was so confident in was actually blocked by An Zheng¡¯s bones. That ¡®dang¡¯ sound was enough to show just how strong An Zheng¡¯s bones were.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the tens of thousands of years you¡¯ve experienced means nothing to me.¡±

    An Zheng withdrew his left arm, and the Blue Lotus Sword was stuck on his arm. He looked at the sword and looked at it disdainfully, ¡°Your current strength that you think you are extraordinary was nothingpared to what I used to think. Even if I have not recovered my full strength right now, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me easily. ¡±

    Green Lotus¡¯s eyes were filled with incredulity. He could not believe that his Green Lotus Divine Sword could not even cut off one of his arms!

    An Zheng: ¡°Leave your sword!¡±

    The purple electric current suddenly shot out from his wound and wrapped around the Azure Lotus Sword. The strong electric current crackled and crackled, causing the Azure Lotus Sword to tremble violently. The Blue Lotus Sword contained the powerful aura that the Blue Lotus had left behind for tens of thousands of years, and was his unique magical equipment. But the purple lightning was surging, and the body of the sword was instantly burnt red, the aura he left in the Blue Lotus Sword was actually being extinguished bit by bit by An Zheng!

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The Blue Lotus reached out to grab at its own sword hilt. An Zheng¡¯s right hand shot out, and he grabbed onto the fierce attacks of the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword. Upon being forced to retreat, the only thing he could do was to defend. Time continued to pass minute by second, An Zheng¡¯s attacks became more and more ferocious, likiger that was about to descend the mountain, his qi was able to swallow the mountains and rivers.

    After a series of fierce attacks, the green lotus was furious. It gathered all of its strength and was preparing to counterattack. Suddenly, an extremely violent force came from its back. He could only split uart of his Cultivation Power to protect the back of his heart as the giant python¡¯s head heavily smashed over. With a bang, under the heavy injuries caused by the two forces, the giant python¡¯s head was struck so hard that it bled profusely. In an instant, it became extremely desperate.

    And this strike had sessfully distracted the Blue Lotus, as An Zheng stabbed his sword at its chest.

    The green lotus clone suddenly merged back into his original body, then rushed forward, forcefully pushing the Inverse Broken God Sword out of the green lotus. An Zheng snorted and pulled back. The resistance of the Blue Lotus Divine Sword was extremely weak, in a few moments, An Zheng would erase the aura the Blue Lotus had left in the divine sword!

    ¡°Little thief, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    A mass of green mes suddenly burst out from the body of the green lotus. The burning appearance was extremely simr to that of a blooming green lotus. A thick arm stretched out from behind him and followed closely by a second. Not long after that, eight arms appeared on his body. The eight arms continuously attacked fiercely, one punch after another, extremely vicious. An Zheng continued to block, and the two of them immediately took the initiative to change the situation. Previously, An Zheng had been pressing on step by step, but now, under the berserk counterattack of the green lotus, An Zheng started to retreat again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    An Zheng instantly felt that the threat behind him had arrived, but it was already toote. A somewhatrger green lotus flower formed behind An Zheng, and then exploded with a loud bang. The power behind that explosion was not the least bit weaker than An Zheng¡¯s Explosion of Essence Thunder. Furthermore, all that had exploded were sword beams. This feeling was as if all the nails in an explosive bag had exploded.

    An Zheng had Reverse Scale Armor protecting him from behind, but he did not have a left arm. He was already injured, and the surging sword intent had cut his left arm into pieces. Flesh and blood sttered onto the ground, and the Azure Lotus Divine Sword loosened its grip.

    An Zheng¡¯s body was blown away by the explosion, and the eight arms on Qing Lian¡¯s body simultaneously stretched outwards like eight giant pythons. The eight arms twisted in midair, forming a heavy fist, and smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s left shoulder with a loud bang. With a kacha sound, the bones in his left arm, which had lost the protection of the Reverse Scale Armor, snapped.

    A crack had already appeared on the surface of the Blue Lotus Divine Sword, but after this heavy blow, An Zheng¡¯s left arm finally could not withstand it any longer. When his left arm was severed, the Blue Lotus Divine Sword fell down. The Blue Lotus in midair reached out and grabbed ahold of the Blue Lotus Sword, and he seized the opportunity to charge forward quickly, stabbing a sword into the wound on An Zheng¡¯s left arm. The Azure Lotus Sword instantly became as soft aope, and after entering through the wound, it became thousands and thousands of strands, following An Zheng¡¯s veins and began to violently corrode his body.

    An Zheng¡¯s face paled a little. After all, he was still a bit worse than the Blue Lotus that had umted for tens of thousands of years.

    Suddenly, a humming sound could be heard at that very moment. The sound wave was likornado as it shot towards the back of the green lotus, forcing it to dodge to the side. He could feel that it was a strike that the ck Turtle had released after burning his life essence. It was too powerful. If he did not dodge, even if he could kill An Zheng, he would still be severely injured by the ck Tortoise. At that time, he would be hiding at the side and would definitely attack the Buddha.

    No one knew what kind of method the Buddha used to ignore the Blue Lotus¡¯s Emperor Realm, but he was even more of a threat to the Blue Lotus than the An Zheng in front of him.

    The moment the cyan lotus retreated, the sound wave tornado arrived in front of An Zheng. An Zheng, who already had no time to avoid it, could only watch helplessly as the tornado smashed into his body. With this strike, even if An Zheng didn¡¯t die, he would still be severely injured.

    But the moment the sound wave tornado touched An Zheng, An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    A surge of immense power flowed out from the sound wave tornado and into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    In the distance, the injured ck Turtle looked at An Zheng witint of trust in his eyes.

    That was not an attack, buransmission!

 Chapter 1447 - Also, the Nine Prefectures of the Human Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1447 ¨C Also, the Nine Prefectures of the Human Realm</h4>

    A vast and mighty energy transmitted from the Xuanwu sound wave into An Zheng¡¯s body, and An Zheng felt that a ball of fire had instantly appeared within his Dantian Qi Sea. It was the power that came from the ck Tortoise Crystal Core. At this moment, the ck Tortoise unhesitatingly passed on its strongest source energy to arge portion of An Zheng.

    Although that was not theplete source energy from the Profound Crystal Core, it was still powerful enough. That group of people burned their way out of An Zheng¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, and quickly followed An Zheng¡¯s meridians and spread their way into An Zheng¡¯s limbs. The wound on his left arm healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The Blue Lotus saw this and was worried that something might have happened. It gathered all of its power to form a great sword that could reach the heavens and earth. With both hands, he grasped this lifetime long sword of Cultivation Power and thrust it towards An Zheng¡¯s chest. This sword, no matter how fast it was, was the first time all these years that the Blue Lotus had made its move. It had been too long since anyone made him use all his strength to deal with them, but after bing an Immortal Emperor, he did not dare to fight them with all his might, because his past opponents were either Xuan-Yuan or Purple Ivy.

    No matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to easily deal a full blow to these two opponents.

    However, An Zheng dared to do so. It might have been due to the judgement in his heart that he had the mental advantage of being in the Emperor Level for tens of thousands of years. He felt that An Zheng would not be able to block this attack no matter what.

    He knew what the ck Tortoise was doing, it wanted to transfer the power of the ck Tortoise Crystal Core to An Zheng. However, the monster and the human were different. No one could easily fuse with the power of a demon beast. Even if they could, they would need to wholeheartedly focus on doing so in the most quiet environment, without anyone disturbing them. It was impossible for An Zheng to obtain the power of the Profound realm in such a short period of time.

    This was the judgment of the Blue Lotus.

    ng!

    A crisp sound rang out like an arrow striking against a steel wall.

    The sound waves were mighty, and it was as if countless swords were buzzing in his ears.

    The greatsword that was condensed from the strongest power of the current Blue Lotus stopped abruptly around half a meter away from An Zheng. The vast power suddenly stopped.

    The sword was too big, it blocked off An Zheng¡¯s body. The green lotus looked at this scene in disbelief as its body floated to the side, wanting to see what An Zheng had actually done. Following the change in his line of sight, An Zheng¡¯s body slowly appeared behind the broadsword. The green lotus suddenly stopped in its tracks, its eyes wide open.

    An Zheng raised his left arm, his left hand grabbing onto the tip of the sword.

    That sword was grabbed by him, and he actually relied on a palm made of flesh!

    The Blue Lotus¡¯s heartbeat quickened. After pausing for a second, he turned around and left.

    An Zheng¡¯s lips curled up into a sinister smile: ¡°Leave?¡±

    With a swing of his hand, he sent the greatsword flying towards Qing Lian. The greatsword rotated in the air, but Qing Lian didn¡¯t dare to block it. He quickly retreated backwards, using his Azure Lotus Divine Sword to block in front of him.

    With an explosive sound, the sword formed from sword intent was blocked by the Azure Lotus Sword. But in the next second, An Zheng¡¯s hand passed through the shatteredrge sword and grabbed onto the Blue Lotus Sword.

    ¡°I told you, you have to keep this sword.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left hand held onto the hilt of the Blue Lotus Sword. An Zheng¡¯s right hand slowly swept along the Blue Lotus Sword from bottom to top, and as his palm swept past it, the aura that was left behind by the Blue Lotus was actually forcefully erased. When An Zheng grabbed the Blue Lotus Sword back, the struggle on it had already disappeared.

    ¡°What a great sword, a peerless divine weapon. However, it¡¯s useless for me to keep it. ¡±

    An Zheng tossed the Blue Lotus Divine Sword into his own space within the Blood Pearl Bracelet. Once the Blue Lotus Divine Sword entered the Blood Pearl Bracelet space, a wave of iparable power caused the Blood Pearl Bracelet to level up once again.

    ¡°To me, this Blue Lotus Sword is only good for levelling up my Inverse Broken God Sword.¡±

    The Blood Pearl Bracelet shed with a bright light, and An Zheng actually shattered a heaven-defying divine artifact and gave it to the Inverse Broken God Sword.

    ¡°Blood Pearl leveling up, tempering the space into super Purple-Rank level, able to refine super Purple-Rank magic tools.¡±

    ¡°Blood Pearl medicinal field level leveled up, all of the medicinal herbs leveled up to Purple-Rank.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Pearl looting function is upgraded, you can plunder the Purple-Rank tools.¡±

    A series of sounds appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, as the various functions of the Blood Pearl levelled up at the same time. For Blood Pearl Bracelet, even if they had refined it, their remaining strength would still be enough for the Blood Pearl Bracelet to level up. Moreover, leveling uart of the Blood Pearl Bracelet only required collecting high-grade magic tools or treasures.

    A wave of immense power was released, causing An Zheng to feel a shock in his mind.

    [Inverse Broken God Sword levelled up, leveling up teerless divine weapon that surpasses Divine Equipment. Inverse Broken God Sword activated its smelting function and began to automatically plunder and refine magic tools of the same attribute. The Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s eptance function has levelled up, and can bebined with the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s, forming a reverse armoured Divine Soldier.]

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about what the Reverse Breaking Divine Weapon was, a voice sounded in his mind once again.

    [Inverse Destruction Divine Weapon is temporarily unusable. The Inverse Destruction Divine Weapon soul has not returned.]

    An Zheng was even more confused. What is the soul of the Inverse Divine Weapon? An Zheng, who was thinking about these things, was pulled back by the Blue Lotus, and when he sensed that the spirit of the Blue Lotus Divine Sword had shattered, it instantly vanished. At this moment, the Blue Lotus nearly exploded on the spot. His eyes were blood-red, and when he looked at An Zheng, the hatred in his eyes could no longer dissipate.

    But An Zheng did not care, at this moment, with his cultivation, he did not need to worry too much about what the green lotus would do. The power that came from the ck Tortoise Crystal Core caused An Zheng¡¯s cultivation realm to instantly rise to the same level as the Azure Lotus.

    Second grade Emperor Grade!

    In the distance, ck Turtle was floating in the river. Clearly, he had already lost his strength. An Zheng waved his hand, and the Reverse Scale Armor on his body instantly grewrger, forming a protectiveyer around the Xuanwu. He was worried that the elusive Buddha would sneak attack again. Now, the ck Turtle couldn¡¯t block a single attack from the Buddha.

    He really wanted to go up and hack An Zheng into eight pieces right now, and swallow him whole with blood and gore. However, he knew that he had lost his initiative. Not to mention losing the Blue Lotus Sword, his attack power had been greatly reduced. He only said that the Buddha who had an unknown origin could make his move at any time, the weaker one attacked the more powerful the Xuanwu and the weaker one attacked the more powerful the Blue Lotus. As An Zheng was weak, he would naturally not let him off easily.

    ¡°An Zheng, you must remember that for everything that you have done today, you will have to pay an even more tragic price in the near future.¡±

    After saying that, the Blue Lotus turned around and left. It opened the spatial door and quickly disappeared.

    An Zheng let out a long breath... He had an imposing manner before, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could kill the green lotus either. Time was limited as the temporary substantial increase in power from the ck Tortoise Crystal Core was limited. An Zheng could feel that the power of the ck Tortoise Crystal Core was leaving his body.

    As long as the ck Tortoise¡¯s core was still in the ck Tortoise¡¯s body, these powers would return sooner orter. It was just that Qing Lian didn¡¯t know. Even so, the power of the ck Tortoise Crystal Core still caused An Zheng¡¯s realm to rise to the second level of the Emperor Level, the same level as Qing Lian. With An Zheng¡¯s talent and ability, he only needed to give him a bit of time to stabilize his cultivation. The next time he would see the green lotus, his confidence would probably be greater than it currently was.

    At this moment, a faint sigh came from an unknown ce, and then there was no more sound. An Zheng knew that that was because the Buddha knew that there would be no more chances so he left.

    The green lotus left, the Buddha left, and the surrounding environment was destroyed to the point ofplete devastation. At least within a radius of a thousand miles, everything was destroyed by the battle within the Emperor Level Master.

    That mountain and river shattered was enough to reflect the might of the Emperor Level Master.

    After the two Emperor Level Master s left, An Zheng immediately went to find Xu Shiyi and the others. Du Shoushou heaved a long sigh of relief the moment he exited Xu Shiyi¡¯s space. He had seen all of the battles earlier and there was lingering fear in his heart.

    The first thing Qu Liuxi did after she came out was to immediately check An Zheng¡¯s meridians, to see if there were any hidden dangers. She frowned for several minutes before she rxed.

    ¡°Your body is much stronger than before. Even your physical body has almost reached the strength of your bones. And your bones are almost indestructible. This should be what the Buddhist Sect meant when they said that your golden body is indestructible.¡±

    Her fingers left An Zheng¡¯s wrist and her expression rxed. When he turned to look at Gu Qianye, he smiled, but Gu Qianye seemed a little embarrassed. Gu Qianye had mentioned the things that she had said to Gu Qianye earlier when she was hiding in space. There seemed to be no secret between the two girls. They were as close as sisters.

    The look Qu Liuxi gave Gu Qianye was enough to exin her attitude, but Gu Qianye did not have the courage to do so.

    Chen Shaobai moved his body as he left the cave. It seemed like his cultivation level had increased quite a bit, and he was still very close to bing an Emperor. Even he didn¡¯t expect that he would obtain the inheritance of the Devil Lord here. In addition to what he had obtained in the Demon World, he had almost obtained all of the legacies he had inherited. It seemed that reaching the Emperor level only required an opportunity.

    Among these people, the ones closest to the Emperor Level were Chen Shaobai and Xu Shiyi, followed by Monkey and not Monk, then Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi, and still, Du Shoushou, the weakest.

    ¡°An Zheng, should we attack the Immortal pce now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with our strength right now, why would we be afraid of Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush right now.¡±

    An Zheng thought of what Meng Hu had told him before, as well as the many secrets left behind in the Nine Prefectures, including the Timeless Wheel s. Until now, An Zheng was still not sure what the Timeless Wheel was, or where it was. Perhaps, it was within the ny-nine secret realms of the Azure Province.

    ¡°We broke through the remaining secret realms of the Azure Province and stabilized our cultivation. If you are able to reap the rewards, all of you will rise to the Emperor level.

    An Zheng said, ¡°Just bear with it for the moment. Let¡¯s settle the Nine Regions first, then we can make the immortal pce tremble under our feet.¡±

 Chapter 1448 - Summoning Array

    <h4>Chapter 1448 ¨C Summoning Array</h4>

    Things always changed ording to people¡¯s expectations, whether it was the enemy or themselves. The ck tortoise gave An Zheng a portion of the primordial divine beast¡¯s power that was stored in its crystal core. Let alone the Green Lotus Buddha, not even An Zheng himself had thought of that.

    The huge body of the ck Tortoise gradually disappeared. Xu Shiyi opened a huge dimensional door, sending the ck Tortoise to the Eastern Ocean. As long as the ck Turtle sank into the sea, the Blue Lotus would not be able to find it that easily.

    Since the ancient times, when a giant beast came out of the ocean, no one could be sure if there waowerful existence like the ck Tortoise in the depths.

    ¡°An Zheng, how does Emperor Level feel?¡±

    Du Shoushou came over and asked.

    Chen Shaobai snorted: ¡°You think you can understand what I told you? ¡°The Emperor level secret is something that I cannot understand unless I personally experience it.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked, ¡°How do I experience this?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°First, tie up An Zheng¡¯s hands and feet. Then, hold his head down and open his mouth. This is a secret that is not passed on in the ancient times, and is not something that even you and I would not casually say. ¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, and then looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Using strong might be unbearable, if it¡¯s lustful, I think my looks are ordinary, why don¡¯t youe?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless, don¡¯t insult the four words¡¯ average ¡®.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a great appearance?¡±

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head. Looking at the shattered secret realm, he felt a little regretful. If he could, he really wanted to kill Qing Lian. However, with the Buddha at his side, even Xu Shiyi was unable to see through his space concealment technique.

    ¡°What belongs to us has not been retrieved.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was in high spirits, ¡°If we take back all the legacies that we left for us, the Emperor Level is nothing. Even those great emperors of the previous Qin Dynasty who stood at the peak of their power are nothing.

    It was not a monk who opened his mouth, but in the end, he was still unable to speak.

    Du Shoushou looked at him: ¡°What, you want to speak?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The monk shook his head, ¡°I feel guilty for our parents, but I don¡¯t dare to speak.¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help butugh: ¡°Seems like the upbringing of your parents was a failure.¡±

    Not a monk: ¡°I was born witure and good character. I was born with a pure and clean body.¡±

    Chen Shaobai hugged onto Monk¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to return home. When your parents hear this, they will break your legs, the one in the middle.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a monk who shook his head and said, ¡°I just had the thought of returning the favor. This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±

    They were talking nonsense, but the depression in their hearts was lessening. They left the dpidated secret realm and headed for the next one. Xu Shiyi was a living map. He knew the exact location of the ny-nine secret realms in Qingzhou. However, every day after that, their mood got worse and worse. The next secret realm waspletely empty. Someone had arrived before them. The next one was still empty.

    An Zheng who had already arrived at the Emperor Level was able to deduce the identity of the people who hade here from their remaining auras, and one part of the secret realms had been looted clean by Cao Lie and the other two. In other words, before Cao Lie and the others went to the Sun Radiance City, they had already swept througortion of the Cyan ins¡¯s secret ne. These three people were the des in Tan Shanse¡¯s hands. Most of the things that he had obtained from the secret realm hadnded in Tan Shanse¡¯s hands.

    ¡°How many secrets does this guy know that we don¡¯t know?¡±

    Du Shoushou was depressed: ¡°If I find another one, I might not have the motivation to continue looking for it if it¡¯s still empty.¡±

    Xu Shiyi was also very puzzled: ¡°In these secret realms, only I know everything. There¡¯s no reason for that Tan Shanse guy to know everything. These secret realms were all discovered by my ancestors, so it was impossible for my ancestors to tell this secret to anyone else. It¡¯s fine if he knows part of it, but it seems like he knows it all. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged that, and after pondering for a while, he said, ¡°He is currently absorbing the energy of the Outer World continuously.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at the sky. He could feel thaole had been broken in the barrier that had been set up outside the world. And a person with a powerful force seemed to be repairing it. With a thought from An Zheng, he rushed into the sky.

    High in the sky, that barrier was within reach. An Zheng saw Purple Ivy sitting on top of a white cloud, both his hands constantly moving, and the hole in the barrier in the sky was slowly being repaired.

    ¡°Woven a sweater?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Purple Ivy turned around and looked at An Zheng: ¡°No, underwear.¡±

    An Zheng thought about what it felt like to be wearing a pair of underpants, and felt a sharp pain somewhere.

    ¡°That guy is getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed outside and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I knew that you fought against Qing Lian earlier. I also knew that Qing Lian and Buddha wanted to kill Xuanwu. More and more forces are attacking this barrier from the time array. If I add one more today, two more will appear tomorrow. If I don¡¯t make up for it, no one knows what strange things wille in. What¡¯s more is that Tan Shanse is constantly absorbing the energy of the Human Realm Upon Heavens, and his rate of improvement is extremely fast. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Faceless Monster can roughly predict the time when he will break out, so before that time, he will definitely spare no effort to create trouble for us. Only Tan Shanse was able to directly control it. The reason why Tan Shanse had purposely avoided the control of the Faceless Monster was because he wanted to survive the cmity. Now, he has stopped avoiding the Faceless Monster because he urgently wants power. ¡±

    Purple Ivy nodded, ¡°You provoked him ¡­ The Emperor level.

    An Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your tone.¡±

    Purple Ivy said somewhat helplessly: ¡°I am reflecting on some things, I keep feeling that the words of the ancient people are very reasonable. For example, it was better to resolve an enemy than to tie the knot. For example, you have to let them go and let them go. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. I won¡¯t mention the matter of someone using a rod and Eight-Fold ck Heavy Ruler to spank my butt anymore. For the time being, I can¡¯t seem to remember that someone threw me into the water and then held me down and beat me up. ¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, ¡°As long as everyone gives their love, the world will be a beautiful tomorrow.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it, I feel that I might not even be able to beat you up right now.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°So mighty.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°?¡±

    Purple Ivy finished repairing thest hole of the Heaven Realm Inhibition Formation and pped his hands, as if he was satisfied with himself. However, An Zheng and the others could feel that the restrictions had just been repaired and another hole had been created. Tan Shanse who was frantically absorbing the heavenly energy, instantly moved to the other side to continue absorbing it.

    ¡°Terrifying?¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Terrifying ¡­ The distance between the two holes was not less than ten thousand Li. For Tan Shanse to be able to teleport ten thousand Li in the blink of an eye, even you and I might not be able to teleport ten thousand Li in the blink of an eye. Therefore, it was either he knew the location of the hole in advance and prepared a special transportation formation. Or else, he¡¯s already so strong that he¡¯s not afraid of either of us. ¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Before I make up my mind, I want to kill him first. But I can¡¯t catch it. ¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Finding no living evidence. The asphalt of the city is too hard to tread on. The proud and ignorant modern people don¡¯t know how to cherish it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My wife, Qu Liuxi, has amazing medical skills. She should have a way to treat mental illnesses.¡±

    Purple Ivy stared at him: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s too stressful. If I didn¡¯t go crazy and let myself rx a little, I would have died a long time ago. Bro, think about all these years, all you¡¯ve been doing is trying to find yourself, and I have to find you in addition to recalling myself. Talking to himself had babit. Other people would look up at the clouds in the sky and simply think that it was a cotton candy. But I wasplicated, endless search, I can see from the clouds do not code action films. ¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°?¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at An Zheng: ¡°Look at your face full of question marks ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Speak the humannguage.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°It¡¯s just a joke... It was almost that day. We were hundreds of times stronger than we are now, but we haven¡¯t seeded yet. It¡¯s impossible for the current you and I to kill him. It took us almosundred thousand years to walk around in a big circle, and when we finally found our own grave, the more we thought about it, the more miserable and helpless we became. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This isn¡¯t your personality.¡±

    Purple Ivy curled his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh * t, no one is truly happy forever. Don¡¯t think about it. Someone who can maintain his optimism even in a difficult situation ¡­ Alone, how pitiful. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Are you doneining? Let¡¯s get down to business. Can you feel how long it will take for that Faceless Monster to break out of the time array?¡±

    Purple Ivy raised his hand and made some calctions. Then, he made three calctions and four calctions. His thumb moved back and forth on the other four fingers, up and down, looking dark and solemn. After two minutes, he let out a long breath, looking confident.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So when you moved your hand just now, it was just a cramp?¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t calcte it, but if there is a Timeless Wheel, then we can clearly know how long the time array canst. Furthermore, as long as he had the Timeless Wheel, he would have the chance to seal him again. Nine reincarnations is already our limit, so we no longer have the chance to be the great hero that saved the world. The only hope we have is that after many more years, there will be someone to rece us and continue the fight. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°The Timeless Wheel can be sealed again?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Hmm, about one in three hundred billion.¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°When you died in your era, were you in great pain?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If you had died rather simply and pretty quickly, I would have thought that it would have been the injustice of the world.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked around him and suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Is therule where the sky breaks?¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he closed his eyes and tried to repair the damage done to the Inhibition Formations in the sky as he recalled. At first, it was darkness in his mind, but then a bright light appeared. It was the first ce where the restriction in the sky shattered. Second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth ¡­

    From the time he started repairing until now, there had been oveundred holes that did not seem to follow a pattern. An Zheng reminded him to know before he discovered it. Only then did he recall those light dots that had lit up in his mind, forming a formation.

    ¡°Summon Formation.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at An Zheng: ¡°Something big is about to happen.¡±

 Chapter 1449 - - Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 1449 ¨C Apocalypse</h4>

    When Purple Ivy connected the broken parts of the Sky Cranes Formation in his mind, he found that it had formed a very clear array formation. And this formation was an extremely rare summoning array.

    ¡°Something big is about to happen.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at An Zheng with aplicated gaze.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°No matter what, we just need to follow. Before that day came, he was preparing to meet himself. We were also preparing to meet him. ¡±

    At this moment, arge ball of red light suddenly lit up somewhere on the ground above. The beam of light shot up into the sky, as if something extremely powerful was breaking out from the earth. The fiendish aura within the red light was so thick that even An Zheng¡¯s and his face changed color.

    ¡°Summon Formation.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at that ce and said: ¡°I was wrong from the very beginning. I thought that guy was using the Time Inhibition Formation to transfer power to Tan Shanse and borrowing the power of the stars in the Outer World to help Tan Shanse raise his cultivation level. Only now do I know how stupid I am, he made Tan Shanse borrow the power of the stars to open a summoning array, who knows what kind of thing he would summon. From that baleful aura, it should be an inanimate object. Perhaps, it might be one of those ancient super ferocious beasts that were once killed by the Faceless Monster. ¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards the ce where the red light had appeared, ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him again.¡±

    Just as Purple Ivy was about to say something, a red light shed from another ce as well, followed by a beam of light that soared into the sky. Purple Ivy¡¯s expression changed as he swore in anguage that An Zheng could not understand. Then, he rushed to the second area, where the red light had lit up.

    The ce where the red light shone was in the Cyan ins. It was not too far away from where Chen Shaobai and the others were currently, only a few thousand Li away. Several thousand kilometers away, Chen Shaobai and the others were already suppressed by the baleful aura until their hearts were suffocating. This baleful aura was so thick that if one approached a ce near it, not even a de of grass would grow. This wasn¡¯t caused by a direct attack, it was just an aura.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    An Zheng pointed in that direction: ¡°It is the direction of the Dao Lai City. The Dao Lai City is arge city in the Azure Province, and there are at least a million ordinary people living there. There is no one to take care of thesemoners in the Southern Mountains. Let¡¯s go there immediately, Monkey Bro and I will go see what the beasts that came out are, the rest of you go to the Road City and evacuate themoners. Xu Shiyi, we are relying on your The Art of Space. ¡±

    Xu Shiyi acknowledged: ¡°I can get there right now.¡±

    He extended his left hand horizontally, and a purple hexagram lit up in his palm. His right hand used his index and middle fingers as pens and quickly wrote down a few runes in the air. With a ¡°weng¡± sound, a spatial door opened in front of everyone. Everyone rushed into the spatial gate. The next second, they were outside the city.

    The moment An Zheng appeared, he feluge ck shadow quickly sweep past him. He took a step back, and the ck figure fell down heavily as it rose. With a loud bang, arge part of the city was trampled to pieces. That huge shadow was a leg of a demonic beast. As itnded, the wall copsed and rubble fell to the ground. The city was filled with the wails of civilians. On the city wall, the tenacious soldiers were still using their bows and arrows to attack the city, but it waspletely meaningless.

    Even the heavy crossbow, which was as thick as his calf and was infused with the power of runes, only produced a few sparks when it hit the demonic beast. The demonic beast¡¯s armor suddenly opened and began to vibrate at the same time. Waves of buzzing sounds came from the demonic beast and swept in all directions. Arge portion of the soldiers on the city wall immediately died.

    A soldier grabbed his head and wailed as he jumped down from the wall. However, his head exploded while he was still in the air. Blood sttered everywhere, and his headless body fell heavily onto the ground.

    The group of soldiers retreated far away, and the sound wave swept over them. From the moment the sound wave reached the soldiers,yer afteryer of soldiers copsed. Everyone¡¯s head exploded.

    At this time, An Zheng and the others had already seen the true appearance of the demon beast. It was several hundred meters long, and the armor pieces on its body shook violently. At first, it was people who were killed by the shock, but soon, even the city walls started to copse.

    ¡°Kui Cow!¡±

    When Xu Shiyi saw it, his expression changed.

    ¡°All you have to do is save them!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and immediately dashed towards the Kui Cow. An Zheng had once obtained a diagram book that described most of the world¡¯s beasts, so he recognized what it was. This was a demonic beast from the ancient era, a Martial Saint level existence amongst demonic beasts. Even in the battle against the ck Turtle that An Zheng and the others had just witnessed, the Kui Cow would not necessarily lose.

    There was nothing more vicious in this world.

    The monkey rose into the air after An Zheng. In mid air, a steel rod that burned with red mes suddenly grewrger, as if it was reaching the sky. Monkey held onto the end of the iron rod and pressed it down with both of his arms. The steel rod came flying over from the sky and smashed onto the Kui Cow¡¯s back with a loud bang. The Kui Cow¡¯s body was huge, and its movements were not very fast. Furthermore, its movements depended on jumping on one leg, so the interval between the second jump was not very short.

    The power of this strike was enough to shatter mountains and rivers. The immense force that struck the Kui Cow caused it to sink more than ten meters into the ground, sinking its leg into the ground. However, such a domineering strike was actually unable to injure the Kui Cow. The armor on the back of the Kui Cow lit up with bursts of light. The power of the pole was dispersed and transferred by the armor, not harming the body beneath the heavy armor at all.

    Monkey¡¯s eyes turned cold as he forcefully pulled the iron rod back. However, what he did not expect was that there was a strange suction force on the te of armor on the Kui Cow¡¯s back. The iron rod seemed stuck there, unable to move at all. Monkey¡¯spetitive spirit immediately exploded. His two feet dug roots into the ground, and the muscles on his arms bulged. Afteoar, he suddenly exerted strength in both his arms.

    The armor on the back of the Kui Cow was pulled up, but the iron rod was still stuck there, unable to separate itself. With the power of the monkey, he had already lifted the Kui Cow up from its previous depth of more than ten meters. The Kui Cow was hundreds of meters wide and weighed tens of thousands of jins. The monkey was able to pull it up but was unable to pull the steel rod back.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    An Zhengnded from the air, his body falling like a cannonball, and heavily stomped his feet on the back of the Kui Cow.

    ¡°Down!¡±

    An Zheng who had already levelled up to Emperor Level Master, how terrifying was the power of his two feet? The Kui Cow that had just been lifted up by the monkey was directly trampled back, its huge body crashing into the ground. The monkey¡¯s strength went up while An Zheng¡¯s strength went down and with a bang, the iron rod was pulled up. The force produced after the separation was too great. The monkey was unable to control itself for a moment, and the end of the iron rod was flung away.

    An Zheng turned around and saw that the monkey was flying at least a few thousand meters away. The monkey looked likole jumper. After flying backwards for a while, the other end of the iron rod mmed into the ground, and the monkey flew up and hit the ground with a bang.

    Having been smashed into the ground, the Kui Cow was clearly enraged, and the scales on its body started to vibrate at the same time. The ce where hended on wauge crater. After the shard shook, all of the soil around the crater was thrown into the air,yer byyer. The crater continued to sink deeper and deeper. The surrounding soil was being shaken and rapidly turned into sand, and the originally fertilend turned into a desert.

    Seeing this scene, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the things that his first life¡¯s Da Chi had told him. In the past, Da Chi was just a carefree cowherd in his first life. On the green ins, he lived a happy life by the side of the Qingqing River. However, this was too shameful. Initially, he did not intend to exterminate the human race. Perhaps, he still had a bit of a dilemma in his heart. Therefore, he wanted to use the changes in the environment to exterminate mankind as if it were a natural thing to do. The grass and rivers quickly disappeared and were reced by barren deserts.

    The tome that An Zheng obtained recorded that the Kui Cow was born in the East Ocean, and that it had control over a strong water-type ability. However, from the looks of it, the records in the picture book were not correct. The Kui Cow was actually able to turn the earth into sand.

    Perhaps, a long time ago, that Faceless Monster forcefully transformed the Kui Cow, allowing it to use its water-type abilities to reverse the flow. The Kui Cow could absorb water from all living things on earth to replenish its own strength.

    The armor on the back of the Kui Cow shook, causing even the soil to shake, as the moisture contained within it was instantly sucked dry.

    With a bellow like that of a cow, the Kui Cow leapt up from the ground. Its gigantic body flew very high, but it clearly wasn¡¯t trying to escape. Instead, it was truly enraged. It leaped high into the air andnded in the city of Di Lama. At this time, Xu Shiyi and the others had just entered, and wanting to teleport everyone into An Zheng¡¯s dimension in a short period of time was impossible.

    With that single stomp of the Kui Cow, the entire Daolord City would be reduced to rubble in an instant. Not a single one of the millions of citizens in the city would be able to survive.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he teleported to the city. Xu Shiyi had opened seventy-two dimensional gates in the city for themoners to hide, and that was already his limit. Maintaining the stability of the seventy-two dimensional gates involved most of his energy, so it was impossible for him to withstand the Kui Cow¡¯s kick any longer. On the other hand, Qu Liuxi and the others were scattered around the city trying to save the citizens.

    The gigantic ck shadow fell from the sky and An Zheng took a deep breath. Witap of his feet, he directly flew upwards. Raising his hands, he caught the Kui Cow¡¯s gigantic single foot in midair.

    Weng! *

    A visible ripple swept out from the sky in all directions. The entire Daolord was covered by this ripple. If not for these huge ripples, Daoless City would have been razed to the ground. That was An Zheng¡¯s power. He had used his own strength to stop the Kui Cow. The power of sucuge demonic beast descending from the sky was unimaginably terrifying.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he threw the Kui Cow into the open ground in the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a grave.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s figure shed, the Qi exploded and he had already caught up.

 Chapter 1450 - Dont even think about getting away with it

    <h4>Chapter 1450 ¨C Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it</h4>

    An Zheng threw the huge Kui Cow forward and smashed it heavily onto the ground. An Zheng threw ouuge mountain, smashing out a huge crater on the ground far away.

    An Zheng originally wanted tond on the Kui Cow, but as a ck beam of light shot towards him, he could only teleport away in midair. The ck beam shot straight up into the sky, as if it wanted to teaole in the sky.

    Just as An Zheng dodged the attack andnded on the ground, the Kui Cow also flipped over and stood up. When it stood up, the ck beam of light did not stop as it lowered its head and charged towards An Zheng once again. An Zheng dodged to the side, dodging the ck light beam that was sweeping over from behind. An Zheng circled around the Kui Cow once, and the ck light beam swept in a circle. A mountain not far away was forcibly sliced apart by the ck light beam.

    An Zheng rushed forward, the ck light following closely behind.

    ¡°I gave you face.¡±

    An Zheng dove down from above and the Reverse Scale Armor appeared, covering his entire body. He extended his left arm and a round shield protruded out from the armor on his left arm. The ck beam of light hit the round shield and shot in all directions. An Zheng rushed down under the beam of light. The scene was extremely shocking.

    The Kui Cow roared, the beam of light in its mouth suddenly stopped. It bent one of its legs, and with a violent leap, its gigantic body flew up towards An Zheng. An Zheng headed down towards the Kui Cow, his speed so fast that those with slightly weaker cultivations could not even see what had happened.

    With a loud bang, the Kui Cow closed its mouth and swallowed An Zheng whole.

    When the monkey, who had rushed over to provide support, saw this, it immediately became anxious. It cried out and charged forward while holding its iron rod. Just as he charged forward, the Kui Cow¡¯s massive body crashed onto the ground. The quaking waves of earth rolled out in all directions, and the monkey was blown away by the waves of air and stopped for a moment. When he waved his hand to disperse the flying dust, he found a shocking scene.

    The Kui Cownded on the ground, but An Zheng was not swallowed by him. An Zheng raised his hands to support the Kui Cow¡¯s mouth, both feet stepping on its lower jaw. The Kui Cow¡¯s powerful biting force was actually unable to shut its mouth!

    ¡°You want to eat me?¡±

    An Zheng raised his leg and kicked a tooth that looked even bigger than An Zheng¡¯s. Bang bang bang bang ¡­ Six to seven consecutive kicks, and one of the huge and sharp teeth in the Kui Cow¡¯s mouth was actually broken by An Zheng. The pain of his teeth being broken caused the Kui Cow to almost go crazy. It closed its mouth forcefully, and Monkey could tell that An Zheng¡¯s arms were trembling.

    However, An Zheng still did not let go, and once again kicked another tooth. Another five or six kickster, he broke that tooth. An Zheng abruptly released his hand, and in the instant that the Kui Cow closed its mouth, a hand sucked in a tooth and jumped out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    An Zheng sucked in two teeth with both of his hands and stomped on the Kui Cow¡¯s mouth as he suddenly rose into the air. In midair, he pushed his hands forward fiercely, and his two teeth were pierced into the Kui Cow¡¯s eyes by An Zheng, like a missile that had elerated.

    Two streams of blood spurted out of the eyeball like a waterfall. An Zheng flipped over and jumped down from the stage, blood sshing all over his body.

    His eyes were pierced at the same time, and the guilt was gone in an instant. As he wailed, the two skies shook and the thick clouds were dispersed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re sick!¡±

    Seeing the Kui Cow go blind, the monkey leapt up with the iron rod in its hand and descended heavily from the air, burning with red mes. Just as it was about tond on the Kui Cow¡¯s forehead, a huge gash suddenly appeared on its forehead. Something squirmed out of the opening, followed by a beam of light.

    The beam hit Monkey¡¯s sky-upholding iron rod, and the sudden force knocked it back. The monkey was shaken to the point that he could no longer control it. The metal rod which was originally falling forward actually went back and smashed down. Under the immense force, the monkey was once again thrown back ¡­

    In the middle of the Kui Cow¡¯s forehead waen-meter-long gash, from which a huge eyeball wiggled out. The previous two eyes had been nailed together by two teeth, so it was obvious that they had been destroyed. However, this new eye that had just appeared was ridiculouslyrge and astonishingly powerful.

    One-legged, One-eyed, these Kui Cows looked even more terrifying.

    The monkey was sent flying with a single strike, causing the Kui Cow¡¯s fury topletely vent out on An Zheng. A beam of light shot out from that eye, An Zheng wanted to test his strength, so he did not dodge anymore. He lifted up his left arm, forcibly blocking the ck beam¡¯s attack.

    The beam of light pushed An Zheng back, causing him to slide backwards, deeper and deeper into the ground. By the time he stopped, everything below his waist was already under the ground. The teleportation of his left arm looked very red. It was almostpletely burned.

    As soon as the light beam ended, before An Zheng could jump out from the ground, the armor on the Kui Cow suddenly extended out, forming a thick and powerful arm. The armored tes condensed together, and the front part smashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body ruthlessly like a fist. With an explosive sound, the ground was sent spinning for at least a few hundred meters.

    An Zheng was smashed deep into the ground. Who knew how many meters he had prated. The Kui Cow smashed An Zheng into the cave, and the heavy punch formed by the armor suddenly changed its shape, turning into a slender metal awl in the blink of an eye, thrusting towards the hole where An Zheng was hiding. In less than a second, the thing that looked like an iron spike had already pierced into the hole more than a thousand times. To be able to stab out such a long timhousand times in such a short period of time was more terrifying than a person punching out tens of thousands of times in the same amount of time.

    After thest stab from the iron rod, it was pulled out. Following that, the Kui Cow bent down, one leg supporting it to such an extent. It opened its mouth and sprayed a mouthful of ck water into the hole where An Zheng was at. As if a waterfall had been poured into it, the ck liquid still gave off a pungent smell.

    Under the chain of attacks, no one knew how An Zheng was doing.

    As the monkey flew over from the distance, his eyes turned red upon seeing this scene. As he swung the steel rod towards the Kui Cow, it grew in size with the wind. By the time it neared the Kui Cow, it was already ten meters thick. With a boom, the iron rod struck the Kui Cow¡¯s single leg. After all, he only had a single leg to support him. This attack directly knocked down the Kui Cow. When suceavy body fell on the ground, it felt like an earthquake had urred.

    The monkeyy on the ground and looked down. The hole was almost filled with ck water and was bubbling.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    The monkey howled, but no one answered him.

    Furious, Monkey grabbed the iron rod and rushed over. He then leaped up and viciously smashed the iron rod down from the air. The ck beam from the Kui Cow¡¯s eye shot out once again, this time striking the monkey. The defensiveyer formed by the monkey Cultivation Power was broken through instantly, the ck light almost pierced through his body. That heavy punch formed from the armor te turned around from the side and ruthlessly smashed on the monkey¡¯s back likook. The ck beam moved forward and the hook fist moved backwards, crushing the monkey between them.

    In jushousandth of a second, the monkey¡¯s body was torn apart by the two forces.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    At the ce where the Kui Cow fell to the ground, a huge crater suddenly appeared. Immediately following that, a ball of purple light was drilled out from the ground, and the Kui Cow¡¯s body, which was so heavy, was sent flying into the sky.

    [Explosion of Essence Thunder!]

    The Emperor grade forbidden technique exploded near the Kui Cow, and An Zheng directly prated through the ground. The power of the Explosion of Essence Thunder shattered the armor on one side of the Kui Cow¡¯s body. Even if those armor pieces could instantly disperse the power, the concentrated power of the Explosion of Essence Thunder was too domineering. The armor on one side waspletely shattered. The purple lightning even burnt arge piece of flesh underneath the armor.

    The Kui Cow was still mid-air when An Zheng¡¯s body rose into the air and the Inverse Broken God Sword turned into a streak of light, piercing through the shattered part of the Kui Cow¡¯s body. Witfft sound, the Kui Cow, which had lost its defence, was pierced through. Not only did the Inverse Broken God Sword go in, An Zheng also went in. That streak of light prated the Kui Cow¡¯s body, and after a second, it screamed, and with a bang, the armor on the other side was pushed away from the inside, while An Zheng rushed out from the other side.

    Piercing through!

    The body of the Kui Cow crashed onto the ground, trying to stand up. It staggered a few times, then fell again. When it looked at An Zheng with its one eye, its eyes were filled with hatred.

    The ck light beam shot towards An Zheng, who threw the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hands forward. The Inverse Broken God Sword went against the ck light beam and split the ck light beam into two. In the next second, the Inverse Broken God Sword stabbed into the single eye of the Kui Cow and ck water instantly gushed out. The Inverse Broken God Sword did not stop, it pierced through the one eyed beast and pierced through the back of its head.

    The Kui Cow started trembling violently, evidently, it could not stand up anymore. But this level of vicious beast, even before its death, would not give up hope of killing its enemies. It howled, and all the remnants of its armor flew out by itself. The armor danced chaotically as it rotated like the sharpest de. An Zheng rushed over and caught the monkey, using his Reverse Scale Armor to block the Kui Cow¡¯s final attack.

    After releasing all the armor tes, the Kui Cow was also exhausted. Its head drooped down and crashed heavily onto the ground. He had originally thought that this would be the end. He had never expected that the Kui Cow¡¯s massive body would actually start to decay aerrifying rate. An indescribable stench spread out, and the rotting corpse turned into ck water, like a huge fountain.

    A few secondster, the ck water turned into a wave that swept in all directions. For some reason, after the Kui Cow died, it actually turned intaging ocean of water, spreading out in all directions. Not long after, the area within a kilometer radius became a vast ocean. However, this was not the end. The water was still gushing out. From the looks of it, thisnd could be a swamp of death.

    ¡°You won¡¯t seed.¡±

    An Zheng turned around to look at the faraway Dao Lai City, and a very small thing flew out of the Blood Pearl Bracelet. An Zheng stretched out his hand and the little thing instantly swelled up and fell into the water witu sound. It sucked the water in like a sponge in a bottomless pit. The more water it enters, therger it bes.

    Swelling Earth!

 Chapter 1451 - Another Emperor Level!

    <h4>Chapter 1451 ¨C Another Emperor Level!</h4>

    When An Zheng obtained the Swelling Earth, he did not think that this thing would be of much use to him. Back in the mythical era before the previous Qin Dynasty, there had once been three Martial Emperors. From the analysis from the legends, the strength of these three people might not be weaker than Pre-Qin Emperor, and might even be a little stronger.

    Back then, when the flood was wreaking havoc, the Supreme Emperor had used the Swelling Earth to control the flood. Otherwise, the current world might still be a vast ocean.

    In this era that belonged to cultivators, many dazzling figures that were like bright stars had once appeared. The former master of the Swelling Earth was one of the most resplendent.

    The moment the Swelling Earth appeared, it absorbed all of the ck torrents within a few minutes, and the Swelling Earth became as big as a millstone. The Swelling Earth was originally only the size of a finger¡¯s belly, but after absorbing so much ck water waves, it had only be the size of a millstone. Moreover, the Swelling Earth also contained a purifying power. After being sucked into the Swelling Earth, there would definitely be some extremely poisonous ck liquid. However, after being absorbed by the Swelling Earth, it would be quickly purified.

    An Zheng withdrew the Swelling Earth back into the Blood Pearl Bracelet space and walked to the side of the Kui Cow¡¯s corpse. Using the Inverse Broken God Sword s to split the Kui Cow¡¯s gigantic body into two, he took out the Kui Cow¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores s from within the corpses.

    This was the crystal core of an Emperor level demon beast. The power contained within it was immeasurable. And amongst everyone present, only Du Shoushou could directly devour Demonic Beast Cores to obtain its strength.

    An Zheng threw the Kui Cow¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores to Du Shoushou. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Du Shoushou caught it. The Demonic Beast Cores was as big as a washbasin and incredibly hot. After Du Shoushou received it, he had no choice but to turn his hand back and forth, it was so hot that he grimaced in pain.

    ¡°Eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Chen Shaobai smiled as he walked over: ¡°Among us brothers, you are the weakest, this can be considered your luck.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted, sat cross legged on the ground, took out many necessary things from his own space tool.

    Du Shoushou looked at the zing Demonic Beast Cores and said: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so simple if you want to devour the power within the Demonic Beast Cores? Even someone like me, who was born with the natural ability to directly devour Demonic Beast Cores, has to bepletely prepared. There are a few things that are absolutely necessary, this ¡­ ¡°Salt, chili sauce, cumin, oil ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai red at him, but Du Shoushou was toozy to bother with him. Taking advantage of the high temperature of the Kui Cow¡¯s crystal nucleus, he washed it with ayer of oil, spread it with ayer of chili sauce, and sprinkled it with salt and cumin. Soon, it emitted a unique fragrance.

    It was not a monk who put his hands together and read the scriptures seriously. Seeing his sincere face, Du Shoushou could not help but say: ¡°What you¡¯re reciting is the Rebirth Curse, and it is only at this time that you would have the bearing that a buddhist sect should have.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m reciting the Sutra of Mercy. I can¡¯t help but smell the meat. Can you share some of it with me?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t a monk, of course he would know that Du Shoushou wouldn¡¯t give it to him, because even if he gave it to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it immediately. There wauge difference in physique between humans and demon beasts. If he wanted to use Demonic Beast Cores, he would have to get the Medical Saint to refine it into a pellet.

    Gu Qianye squatted beside Du Shoushou and watched Du Shoushou gobble down all the Kui Cow¡¯s crystal cores that were as big as a washbasin.

    ¡°Decent.¡±

    Du Shoushou nced at Gu Qianye.

    Gu Qianye raised her hand to wipe her saliva, ¡°Who cares about this stinky stuff, I just thought of the kebab when I saw you eating it ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou turned around, and pointed at his own waist: ¡°I brought it here, take it yourself.¡±

    Gu Qianye moved closer to take a look, ¡°Did you hang the skewers on your butt?¡±

    Just as he moved closer, Du Shoushou¡¯s fart shook the earth and mountains. Gu Qianye was so close to Du Shoushou that she almost fainted with this fart. Du Shoushou turned his head and grinned: ¡°How is it, is it barbecued?¡±

    Gu Qianye grabbed a piece of the Kui Cow¡¯s gigantic skeleton from the ground and smashed onto Du Shoushou¡¯s butt like a big rod. Du Shoushou felt like he was riding on a jet flying straight out, his wails falling from the sky.

    They originally thought that Du Shoushou would fall from the sky, but no one expected that he would actually fart continuously in midair. If the fart that nearly made Gu Qianye lose consciousness was just a stench, then this fart was the same as a missile shooting at him. Du Shoushou was flying around in the sky like a deted balloon. Sometimes he would crash into the mountain and sometimes he would p his face onto the ground. After seven or eight consecutive earth-shaking farts, Du Shoushou was finally sent flying high into the sky with thest fart.

    Just at this moment, a powerful explosion appeared, and the shockwave that spread out seemed to cover hundreds of miles. The civilians who had yet to leave the city looked up at the sky in fear. They thought that something terrifying was about to appear.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s fart could be considered to have opened the gates of heaven.

    The green energy around him gathered towards him likornado, and before long, Du Shoushou¡¯s body began to swell up. Previously, it was like a deted balloon, but now, even the air had returned, bing two to three times more inted than before. Du Shoushou¡¯s body became bigger and bigger, floating there, as though his skin was about to break. His skin was so thin that it was almost transparent. The blood vessels within were clearly visible.

    Because of this, An Zheng and the others clearly saw the meridians and blood vessels within Du Shoushou¡¯s body growingrger and thicker at a visible rate. The Cultivation Power that was circting in his meridians and blood vessels were much more terrifying than before, as if it was originally a single road, but now it was forcefully expanded into ten roads. Du Shoushou withstood a huge amount of pain, and screamed from the pain.

    ¡°I have to help him.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head and reached out to hold An Zheng¡¯s hand. The moment both their hands were held together, the Blood Pearl Bracelet lit up. An Zheng opened his own space within the Blood Pearl, allowing him to clearly see all the medicinal herbs in the medicinal field. When An Zheng advanced to the Emperor Stage, the grade of the medicinal herbs in the medicinal field also increased.

    A momentter, Qu Liuxi picked out thirty-two medicinal herbs from the Blood Pearl¡¯s medicinal field space and floated around her. She held An Zheng¡¯s hand in one hand, and raised her other hand with her palm facing upwards, a ball of purple me appearing in her palm. When the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace appeared, the mes burned it until it turned slightly red.

    ¡°Fatty suddenly received such a strong power. His physical body was simply unable to withstand it. So, I had to think of a way to help him absorb the power of the Kui Cow¡¯s crystal nucleus as soon as possible. What do I need to do?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°You have already risen to the Emperor level, so you will need your blood as a guide, this way the refined pills can quickly help him stabilize his bloodline.¡±

    An Zheng lifted his hand and broke his finger, dripping his blood onto the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. In an instant, a ball of purple light emerged from within the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, shooting straight to the sky. The instant the purple light appeared, Qu Liuxi threw the three medicinal herbs directly into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. The purple light that was being released was quickly pulled back by the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and was circling around non-stop.

    These three herbs were used to control An Zheng¡¯s Emperor Bloodline Power to not leak out, locking him inside the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. After that, Qu Liuxi ced all the herbs into the furnace. She had to ensure the uracy of the time and fire. Fortunately, the medicinal herbs within An Zheng¡¯s medicinal field space were of a heaven-defying quality. With Qu Liuxi¡¯s unparalleled pill cultivating skills, it didn¡¯t take long fourple pill to take form.

    ¡°This pill¡¯s grade is too high. It has almost formed its own intelligence. You can¡¯t let it escape.¡±

    The Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace in Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands continuously shook, and sounds of nking could be heard from inside, as though there was a bullet shooting out from within. An Zheng nodded and focused on the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Roughly three minutester, Qu Liuxi said these two words to An Zheng before opening the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. A purple light shot up into the sky and shot towards the distance like a meteor. An Zheng¡¯s hands and eyes were quick, he caught the flying light when it was about ten metres away. It was just that he did not expect this pill to be so huge, and could not help but charge left and right in front of An Zheng¡¯s hands. An Zheng¡¯s arm was actually swaying back and forth, there was still a moment left to it that he could not control, and he flew ahead with An Zheng.

    An Zheng held the pill and flew over to Du Shoushou¡¯s side.

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    An Zheng shouted. When the Du Shoushou who was about to faint heard An Zheng¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t even have any judgement. He only subconsciously opened his mouth. An Zheng immediately stuffed the pill into his mouth, and when the pill entered his mouth, it immediately turned into a warm current. Through Du Shoushou¡¯s almost transparent skin, one could see that purple stream of warmth swiftly flow all over Du Shoushou¡¯s body.

    A few secondster, Du Shoushou¡¯s body started to gradually shrink and the meridians in his body stabilized. After around two minutes, Du Shoushou had already recovered to his original state, just that his face looked extremely swollen. The skin looked red, about the same color as the crayfish out of the pan.

    An Zheng helped Du Shoushou down from the air and he took a deep breath. Feeling the boundless power in his body, Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t help butugh. I feel that I can now shatter mountains and rivers with a single punch, and there will be no one in this world who can match me. Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ ¡°This feeling, is truly to the extreme.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Close your eyes and open your mouth, there is still one more medicine before you can stabilize yourself. This medicine stinks, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to swallow it without opening your eyes. ¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide: What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    After saying that, his mouth opened wide. An Zheng turned around, his butt facing Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth. After squeezing out for a long time, he finally squeezed out an iparably smelly fart. After finishing his speech, An Zhengughed in satisfaction, his face filled with satisfaction: ¡°There is still one such thing, my fart.¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that he had eaten a te of fried smelly tofu with garlic. It was fine if the smelly tofu was aged, but even the garlic was aged.

 Chapter 1452 - We dont have much time left

    <h4>Chapter 1452 ¨C We don¡¯t have much time left</h4>

    Du Shoushou was almost crushed to death by An Zheng¡¯s farts, and only after taking a few deep breaths with great difficulty did he regain his senses. He pondered over his previous experience that seemed like a lifetime ago, and finally confirmed that what he was even more unforgettable in the end was not the ecstasy he had when he advanced to the Emperor Level, but the humiliation that had been caused by a fart from An Zheng.

    The reason for his shame was because he felt that he shouldn¡¯t have lost so miserably in the field of farting.

    ¡°An Zheng, I have some serious questions to ask you.¡±

    An Zheng made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked in all seriousness: ¡°That fart you¡¯re farting, why do I feel like I¡¯m choked up by something? It¡¯s likiece of dry and hard steamed bun without any water can only be stuck in my throat.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said from the side: ¡°That might not be as simple as a fart.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Chen Shaobai gave him a gaze that told him that you were experiencing it for yourself, but Du Shoushou suddenly realized something and subconsciously looked at An Zheng¡¯s pants. However, he couldn¡¯t think too much about it. The more he thought about it, the more disgusted he felt ¡­

    This time, it was Chen Shaobai¡¯s turn to be curious. Previously, when An Zheng had levelled up to Emperor Level, he had ran over to ask An Zheng what it felt like. Chen Shaobai did not even realize it himself, but he had actually run over to Du Shoushou¡¯s side and asked him what it felt like for him to enter the Emperor Level. Du Shoushou shook his head with all his might: ¡°I don¡¯t have any happiness right now, I originally thought that after I advanced to the Emperor Level I would be able to do whatever I want in the cultivation world, but the moment you did that, someone¡¯s mouth opened to say fart, what do you think?¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought about what kind of fart his mouth off was, then looked at An Zheng: ¡°If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    An Zheng gave an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Stop bullshitting around here.¡±

    Monkey pointed to the distance. In the far distance, a vicious light soared into the sky. When An Zheng had looked down from the Sky Crest Forbidden Formation, he had also seen more than one ce erupting with such a ferocious light. No one knew how many prehistoric monsters would emerge from the ground after the Faceless Monster had cast the summoning array.

    ¡°He¡¯s at the point.¡±

    An Zheng thought for a while and said: ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left until he breaks through the time forbidden array, and at this critical moment, he does not wish for anyone to disturb him, which is why he chose to use Tan Shanse to open the summoning array. He wants us to be unable to take care of him in the mortal world and let more demon beasts stand in our way. That way, he can concentrate on breaking the time restriction array. ¡±

    ¡°But we really don¡¯t have any other way.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°With our current strength, even if we can tear apart the Time Forbidden Spell and enter the Outer World, finding that faceless weirdo in the vast universe is a very small possibility. We have already forgotten the location of the time warp and the route. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to stay and save more people. Even if we were lucky enough to find the location of the Time Forbidden Spell Formation, with our current strength, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s split up and leave. We will be split into two groups, Du Shoushou has now levelled up to Emperor Level, he will be leading a team, I will lead. Xu Shiyi, I have to trouble you to follow Du Shoushou. Chen Shaobai, Xiao Liu¡¯er Xiao Yezi and Xiao Long and I will travel together. Fatty, you have been travelling together with Xu Shiyi, not just a monk, a goddess, and a monkey. For the time being, don¡¯t think about that shameful thing anymore. ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s body was set aze with an unprecedented sense of mission. After all, before this, his cultivation had always been the weakest amongst them. Now that he had suddenly advanced to the Emperor level faster than anyone else, it was still a bit difficult for him to adapt. However, it was my turn atst to turn the tides of the show around that made him feel important.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest, and used a wave like trembling chest to reply to him ¡­

    Right at this moment, Purple Ivy suddenly descended from midair, and the instant his feetnded on the ground, he coincidentally saw Du Shoushou patting his chest and boasting. He nced at Du Shoushou¡¯s chest, and then involuntarily let out a few words. ¡°Let¡¯s shake off the two oars, the boat can push away the waves...¡±

    As he sang, he reached out his hands towards Du Shoushou¡¯s chest. Du Shoushou jumped back in fright: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at him: ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, don¡¯t tell me that you should let your brothers feel good when they have such a big chest.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    When Xu Shiyi saw Purple Ivy, he immediately came over and bowed, ¡°Master.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I¡¯m not your master.¡±

    Everyone was startled, thinking that there might be some conflict between Xu Shiyi and him. Xu Shiyi had said before that Purple Ivy was his master, but Purple Ivy had never taught him anything, so maybe Xu Shiyi had expressed some dissatisfaction when he left, so Purple Ivy had now seen his indifferent attitude.

    Just as everyone was still indulging in their fantasies, the indifference on Purple Ivy¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and he felt thecency of being deceived by him, which made him feel especially aplished. He went over and patted Xu Shiyi¡¯s shoulders as he said: ¡°I indeed am not your master, I didn¡¯t even teach you shit. Your family has learned much more than I have. I have nothing to guide you in terms of cultivation, but I can give you some advice in terms of my attitude in life ¡­ ¡±

    Xu Shiyi immediately shook his head: ¡°I have no choice.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°You see, you don¡¯t have the slightest bit of ambition.¡±

    He looked at Du Shoushou, ¡°I actually think that this little fatty is someone that I can make, how about we follow me in the future?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Your eyes are very vulgar.¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted, he was no longer joking.

    ¡°Right now, problems are happening from all directions. Not only in the Azure Province, but in the Nine Provinces as well. Something has also happened to the Jizhou, the appearance of an emperor level demon beast has practically swept across the entire Jizhou. Fortunately, I have already killed him, otherwise, the new order that you built in the Jizhou with great difficulty would have disappeared. ¡°I am not a merciful person, but if you all are willing to thank me with such vulgar things like gold, silver, and treasures, I cannot refuse your good intentions.¡±

    The dragon tensed up.

    An Zheng said: ¡°There is still more powerful demonic beast that has been summoned here in the Azure Province, more than one ce. Is there something special about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Otherwise, why would Xu Fu havee to the Azure Province back then. However, the situation was slightly different. The reason Xu Fu came to the Cyan ins was to look for the Timeless Wheel. But now, with the Timeless Wheel not in the Azure Province, no one could guarantee. The number of demonic beasts that have appeared in the Azure Province is higher than in any other ce in the Nine Prefectures because of the Golden Crow Stones. ¡±

    He pointed in the direction of Sunshine City, ¡°Did you guys hear that just gathering a single Golden Crow Stone would allow you to obtain the whereabouts of the Timeless Wheel? I¡¯m not sure about that, but I¡¯m sure of one thing, once all the Golden Crow Stones are gathered, Tan Shanse would have to summon his strongest demon beast, the Golden Crow ¡­ Are the Four Great Godly Beasts powerful? We materialists seek truth from facts. With your current strength, even if it¡¯s An Zheng who fought with the ck Tortoise one on one, he might not have that much of a chance. Besides, that was not the power of the peak of the Profound realm. Let me tell you this, even thebined power of the Four Divine Beasts is unable to defeat the Golden Crow. Once Tan Shanse was able to control the Golden Crow ¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can beat it or not. The power of the Golden Crow is enough to help the Faceless Monster open the Time Forbidden Spell in advance. ¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s each carry a Golden Crow Stone on us. This way, we won¡¯t be gathered by Tan Shanse, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Right now, we have three Emperor Level Rankers on our side. If you really can¡¯t take them all away, go find the Immortal Queen, Western Buddha, and Southern Sea Old Dragon King, each of them haiece of Golden Crow Stone. I don¡¯t believe that Tan Shanse can take it away from them.¡±

    Purple Ivy shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote, I was busy filling up the sky, and you guys were trapped here, all of this was nned by Tan Shanse.¡±

    An Zheng thought about it carefully and suddenly understood.

    Since the beginning of the journey east, Tan Shanse seemed to have always been following them. More than a third of the secret realm had been swept clean by Tan Shanse¡¯s group, causing An Zheng and the others to experience new instability, bing restless and angry. Then, in Emperor Meng Hu¡¯s secret realm, everyone seemed to have gotten something out of it. However, at this time, Tan Shanse disappeared. He had purposefully brought this matter up, so An Zheng and the others wouldn¡¯t have the time and attention to bother with him.

    Taking advantage of this, Tan Shanse opened the summoning array. The activation of the summoning array made Purple Ivy too tired to deal with it, and he didn¡¯t have the time or energy to bother with it. Thus, there might broblem with the Sunshine City.

    ¡°Most of the nine Golden Crow Stones have probably fallen into Tan Shanse¡¯s hands.¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sun Radiance City first to check out the situation.¡±

    Purple Ivy rose into the air: ¡°I¡¯ll go all the way south, and I¡¯ll handle the demon beasts I encounter. An Zheng, you two stay in Qingzhou to kill those demon beasts. It would be best if you guys meet the Immortal Queen Yao Chi again and tell her how terrible the situation is. That fatty, take your people and head westward. It¡¯s best if you can meet the Buddha. It was possible that the Faceless Monster would break through the time forbidden array after three months. Three months, that¡¯s all we have left. So, don¡¯t be socent after reaching the Emperor Level. In three months time, you will find that the Emperor Level strength is unable to withstand a single blow from the faceless weirdo. ¡±

    After saying those words, Purple Ivy disappeared. These words were likeavy stone that pressed down on everyone¡¯s heart.

    There were only three months left, and this was still the most conservative estimate. Once Tan Shanse used the nine Golden Crow Stones to summon the top-notch Divine Beast, the Golden Crow, then it was possible that the Faceless Monster would descend into the mortal world in less than three months. Forget about the Faceless Monster; with their current level of strength, even the Golden Crow wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.

    ¡°Not so much time.¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°No matter what, we have to fight this battle, even if there¡¯s no chance of victory.¡±

 Chapter 1453 - The bad guys in troubled times

    <h4>Chapter 1453 ¨C The bad guys in troubled times</h4>

    The group was divided into two, one group was led by An Zheng to a different ce in the Cyan ins, where demon beasts ran rampant. The other group of people would be led by Du Shoushou to the west, and they would first return to the Jizhou before going to the west. Three months, only three months left.

    On the road, they met refugees, whether they were well-dressed or destitute, who walked along the road in a slump. Powerful demon beasts had swept through their homes. Their wealth and poverty seemed to have lost all distinction in terms of levels.

    Everyone only had one thought left in their minds, and that was to live.

    ¡°Aime like this, people are actually much simpler.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at those people who had lowered their heads, looking lonely but also iparably fearful. Those people muttered to themselves, and it was unknown what they were thinking about.

    ¡°In the face of disaster, no one has any dignity anymore.¡±

    The further he walked, the more deste it became. He didn¡¯t know what kind of demon beast it was, but the destruction he saw along the way made him understand how powerful it was. This ce was a few thousand miles away from the ce where the demonic beast had appeared. The scene of being destroyed by the aftermath of the demonic beast¡¯s power was already a little too horrible to look at.

    Standing on the hillside and looking at the sea of people on the public road, everyone¡¯s mood was somewhat depressed.

    At this moment, they suddenly saw a group of people gathering at the roadside in the distance. Even more people joined in. Not long after, all of themoners kneeled down and kowtowed. An Zheng looked in that direction, and after a while, his face turned ugly.

    On the distant roadside, a few people stood in the form of attendants, but they were also cultivators. A middle-aged man wearing embroidered clothing was sitting cross-legged on a rock by the side of the road. The young man standing next to him looked at the kneeling crowd with contempt and contempt, as if he was disdainful of the things they offered.

    One of the old uncles shakily handed over the silver pieces that he only had and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I beg the deities to eradicate the demon beasts and protect my home. I¡¯m willing to go bankrupt, but my home is safe and sound. ¡±

    The young man looked at the pieces of silver in his hand and snorted, ¡°Do you know who Supreme Celestial is? Would they covet these scattered silver taels? You are not begging Supreme Celestial for mercy at all, you are trying to get rid of the beggar. Let me tell you, Supreme Celestial has already found out the origin and weakness of that demon beast. Whether you are willing to hug your home depends on whether your sincerity is good enough. ¡±

    Another person on the side said, ¡°Supreme Celestial didn¡¯t save them for your money, of course. Supreme Celestial is from Qingzhou, and protecting the people of Qingzhou is equivalent to protecting your family. How could Supreme Celestial ept your money? However, the Monstrous Beast was powerful. Although Supreme Celestial had already discovered its weakness, if he wanted to kill the Monstrous Beast, he still needed the help of some friends. Invite someone, of course we have to give them a present. Supreme Celestial had beencking in desire all these years, so even if he had, did he ask for a friend¡¯s help in order to protect all of them? All of you are greedy, and yet you are still unwilling to pay up at this time. ¡±

    The old man who was kneeling before said witremble, ¡°Immortal, this is all I have.¡±

    The young cultivator stepped forward and kicked him away, ¡°What are you doing without money? ¡°Scram, with that little bit of scattered silver, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to kneel here.¡±

    The old man cried, ¡°People can¡¯t be separated by wealth. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t even save my hometown?¡±

    The young man grabbed the old man¡¯s clothes and chased him away. ¡°If you want to kneel, no one will stop you. Kneel outside the crowd. If you¡¯re sincere, then I might go save your family.¡±

    The old man was thrown out of the crowd, but he refused to leave. He really did kneel outside the crowd and repeatedly kowtow.

    ¡°I am an old man who lost his son and his wife to an ident. The rest of the years, I have to rely on the help of my fellow vigers to survive. I still have a lot of blind date trapped in the mountains, and can¡¯t get out, I just want to beg for the pity of Supreme Celestial. ¡±

    He kowtowed as soon as he said that, and his forehead quickly turned blood-red. However, no one paid any attention to him.

    Just at that time, the Supreme Immortal slowly opened his eyes and said while pretending, ¡°Do you know why there is such a disaster in the Azure Province? It was due to the fact that the Jadeite Sect had been heartless a few years ago that they had angered the Gods of the Heavenly Court. Although I understood all of this, in order to save the citizens of the Azure Province, I killed the sect master of the Simple Sect by myself, but I still couldn¡¯t extinguish the wrath of the Gods of the Heavenly Court. Moreover, I was already injured. After all, the sect head of the sect wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. I killed him, but he injured me. Therefore, I do not have the ability to rely on a single strike to kill that Demonic Beast. If you do not have sincerity, then do not stay here.

    They then kowtowed and took out all of their belongings.

    The young cultivator looked dissatisfied, ¡°Even if we add them all up, it doesn¡¯t have much value. It can¡¯t even be exchanged for a single middle-grade crystal.¡± ¡°Forget it, the lesser the better.¡±

    He took out a bag and asked the men to throw everything into it as he walked.

    ¡°Let me tell you, it all depends on your luck whether or not you guys can get the blessing of an expert. With your little things, the great cultivator would not sparhought for you.¡± Just you wait, if there¡¯s any news of the demon beasts being killed recently, it¡¯ll be because we¡¯ve invited a good friend to help us. If there is no news of the demon beasts being killed, then you can only me yourselves for being trash. If you could all take out more treasures, would the demon beasts continue to wreak havoc? Weird, you can only me yourselves for being poor and having no ability. ¡±

    An Zheng walked out of the crowd with a Essence Crystal in his hand. ¡°I do have some things that I want to offer to the Supreme Celestial.¡±

    A woman who was kneeling at the side grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes, ¡°Give it to us quickly, why are you still hesitating?

    Another person also said, ¡°Why are you still asking, hurry up and give it to me.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t save your home, it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    ¡°Right, why are you so greedy? Why are you asking? Hurry up and hand it over!¡±

    The eyes of the young cultivator lit up when he saw the Essence Crystal in An Zheng¡¯s hand. The things in his pockets added up to less than one thousandth of the total amount of Essence Crystal. He walked over to take a look at An Zheng, and reached for the Essence Crystal in An Zheng¡¯s hands: ¡°What are you doing long ago?

    He tried to pull away several times in a row but the Essence Crystal did not budge an inch from An Zheng¡¯s hand. His face changed color and he angrily said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    The crowd exploded, and many began to criticize An Zheng. The woman who had previously pulled An Zheng¡¯s clothes stood up, and used both hands to pull the Essence Crystal outside. ¡°Let me tell you, my family members are trapped on the mountain.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it jusiece of broken stone? Could it be that it is more important than the lives of all of us?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that at this time, all you people would be foolish ¡­ If he really is some expert, can¡¯t he take the thing away from me? ¡±

    The young cultivator¡¯s face reddened as he said in embarrassment, ¡°Then we are here to steal something?¡± Of course not, we have to save the world. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Of course you are not here to steal, you are lying.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the middle-aged cultivator: ¡°Was it you who killed the sect master of the Southern Cyanwood Forest, Eastwood Jun Di Songcheng?¡±

    The middle-aged cultivator could clearly tell that something was amiss, but he found it difficult to get down from the tiger¡¯s back. ¡°Yes ¡­ ¡°No, so what? Don¡¯t tell me you are a member of the Jane Sect?¡±

    An Zheng weighed the Essence Crystal in his hand: ¡°Since you are able to kill Di Songcheng, then killing that beast should not broblem. I will give you the Essence Crystal now, go and kill that beast.¡±

    He suddenly threw the Essence Crystal in his hands out. How could that middle-aged man catch the thing An Zheng threw out? Let alone catch it, he didn¡¯t even haveaction to it. The Essence Crystal directly struck his skull, with a bang, it¡¯s skull shattered. Blood and brain matter mixed with bone fragments flew out, the corpse swayed a few times, then fell to the ground.

    ¡°Eh? ¡°Why is he dead?¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand and the Essence Crystal flew back. He passed it to the young cultivator and said, ¡°When I threw it over just now, my strength seemed to have increased a little. How about this, I¡¯ll give it to you, and you keep it for Supreme Celestial? ¡±

    No matter how stupid that young cultivator was, he knew that he had merue expert. The few of them had swindled a lot of money from the refugees these days. Who would have thought that they would actually meet a true expert. In their eyes, a true expert had already gone to the demon beast side, so how could they possibly meet one among the refugees?

    ¡°No, no, no ¡­¡± You keep it. ¡±

    He retreated several steps back, ¡°We are here to save the life of the victims, not for the money. We cultivators should guard this ce and take it as our duty. Let me tell you, this is the teachings of my sect¡¯s sect head. You don¡¯t know who I am, do you? Let me tell you, I am a member of the Jizhou. My sect master is the world-shaking Mr. An Zheng An, I will go back to Jizhou now and invite Master An toe to your Cyan ins. As long as the Master An is here, let alone a mere Demon Beast like the Azure Province, it would not even broblem to exterminate the Immortal Pce. ¡±

    An Zheng replied as he handed the Essence Crystal over. ¡°This trip to Jizhou is pretty far, just take it as a fare.¡±

    The young cultivator was actually moved. He felt that he might have scared An Zheng when he said that he was from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, so he reached out to grab the Essence Crystal and held back halfway, ¡°Forget it, you can keep it ¡­ You guys just wait here for my news, I can go to Jizhou very soon, and when that timees, I will invite experts from Heavenly Awakening Sect, and you will believe my words. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°We are quite far from the Jizhou. I know of a ce that is especially close to where we can meet An Zheng.¡±

    The young cultivator was stunned for a moment. ¡°You know An Zheng? What... ¡°Where?¡±

    The Essence Crystal in An Zheng¡¯s hands flew out, and with a bang, it pierced a bloody hole in the young cultivator¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The Infernal Realm.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°I asionally go there, and it¡¯s a lot closer to sending you to hell than it is to the Jizhou. Furthermore, I will give you another sentence. Even if I were to go to hell, I, Rou, will kill you once more. I will shatter your soul to pieces so that you will never be able to reincarnate. ¡±

    The young cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. His heart shattered, and after a few seconds, his body fell backwards.

 Chapter 1454 - Man-made Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1454 ¨C Man-made Beasts</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you on the head because I wanted you to see what would happen to you.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of the young cultivator who had copsed and bent down to look at him. ¡°Everyone wants to lead a better life. I never hated people who valued money, as long as they worked hard on their own. If you can¡¯t do it, you deserve to die for cheating. There are two types of cheats that deserve to die. ¡°First, one is the one who made the windfall, the one who swindled money for saving one¡¯s life. If you take both of them, you won¡¯t even be fit to enter the Infernal Realm.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes shed, the young cultivator¡¯s body suddenly turned into powder, and his primordial spirit was shattered.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes swept across the cultivators. ¡°None of you are worthy.¡±

    Those people turned around and ran, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight. But in front of An Zheng, they did not even have the qualifications to run away. A few streaks of violet lightning chased after him, moving much faster than the cultivators with weaker cultivations. As they were running, they were struck by the purple lightning and turned into dust in an instant. An Zheng walked over to the middle-aged man¡¯s corpse that he had smashed his head to pieces and looked down: ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about you either.¡±

    With a boom, the corpse exploded.

    An Zheng pointed to the bag that was filled with money: ¡°Take your own things back, I¡¯ll look at them here, whoever takes more will die.¡±

    Themoners were all dumbfounded. The person they thought was the Savior was instantly killed, his soul and spirit extinguished. Their money was in their pockets, but no one dared to take it.

    ¡°Grand Immortals, please save us!¡±

    The woman who was holding onto An Zheng¡¯s clothes previously knelt down, ¡°May the Supreme Celestial save us, we don¡¯t want the money, we¡¯ll just treat it as a gift to the Supreme Celestial.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal, and I don¡¯tck your money.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I am Jizhou¡¯s Sect Master, An Zheng. The reason I am able to save you is because I have the ability to. If I can¡¯t do it, then you can¡¯t put so much gold and silver on me. Take it back, take your own. The Heavenly Awakening Sect has only one rule, and those who do not follow this rule will be annihted. ¡±

    Someone poured out everything from their pockets and carefully searched for their money. An Zheng knew that no one would dare to take more that did not belong to him. This was the deterrence brought about by the rules, as well as the deterrence brought by absolute strength. There were different aspects to every single matter, and those swindlers were all extremely hateful. However, if An Zheng did not say that no one would take more, could it be that no one would take more?

    An Zheng walked over to the old man who was kneeling outside the circle and helped him up, ¡°I heard that there was more than one person that was trapped on the mountain. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Banner¡¯s Tail Mountain.¡±

    The old man quickly replied, ¡°That demonic beast destroyed our home and even set up a magical formation. I¡¯ve heard people say that I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s right or wrong. They said that the Demon Beast used a living person to draw in the energy of the world. Soon, all of the energy within a thousand mile radius will be absorbed by the Demon Beast.

    The desert again.

    An Zheng thought about the Kui Cow before.

    The method that the faceless weirdo used to exterminate humans was not to kill them directly, but to make use of the change in environment. His initial thought should have been to turn the entire world into a desert, unsuitable for humans to live in. Therefore, it was very likely that these demon beasts that had appeared were all modified by him from before. After all, he didn¡¯t have the time or the mind to do it himself at first. Therefore, he had transformed arge number of ancient vicious beasts, turning every ce they came to into a desert.

    The Kui Cow was water-type in the first ce, and the faceless weirdo had transformed the Kui Cow so that it could absorb water from all living things and from the earth. The demon beast it was about to face might not have the talent to absorb water directly, so it used the living arimer for the formation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the west of the old man: ¡°Go to Jizhou, there are Heavenly Awakening Sect there.¡±

    The old man nodded, but his eyes were brimming with tears: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to reach Jizhou. With my age, I don¡¯t have the ability to travel tens of thousands of miles.¡±

    ¡°I have already sent arge number of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples over. Aside from the teleportation formation that was originally constructed by the Simple Sect, the people of my Heavenly Awakening Sect will also be building teleportation formations in various ces to teleport you all to the Jizhou. Don¡¯t lose hope for the future, regardless of age. ¡±

    An Zheng patted the old man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait until your fellow vigers find you alive.¡±

    The old man nodded his head vigorously. He wanted to kneel, but was stopped by An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and everyone started to walk towards g Tail Mountain.

    At the foot of the Banner¡¯s Tail Mountain, a gigantic demonic beast was upying the bottom of the mountain. The in, which had a radius of ten thousand li, was currently being transformed with the demonic beast as the center. The entire mountain was set up as a magical formation by the beasts. Hundreds of thousands of people were forced onto the mountain by the beasts, and they all became the center of the magical formation. The spell formation gathered the life force they had absorbed at the peak of the mountain. On the peak of the mountain, there waesplendent pearl that could transform the life force into energy. A beam of light was transmitted into the demonic beast¡¯s body.

    This demon beast seemed to have two huge horns on its head, its body was like a deer, its face was likorse, and its four hooves were burning with scarlet mes. On the other hand, its two huge horns were not real horns, but two minks standing on its head. The mink¡¯s tail was connected to the demonic beast¡¯s head, so they were unable to distinguish each other. Demonic beasts were at least a few hundred meters in size, and even the two ferrets perched on top of their heads were more than a dozen meters tall.

    This demon beast¡¯s name was unknown, but when An Zheng saw it, he was also stunned. The Mountain and Sea Scripture did not have any records of this demon beast. The two ferrets looked extremely ferocious, yet this demonic beast¡¯s tail was actually simr thoenix¡¯s. Nine of them were very long, as if they were forged by steel.

    As if it had sensed An Zheng¡¯s powerful aura, the Goblin Beast suddenly stood up. The two ferrets on its head had ferocious looks on their faces. It was a naked bloodlust.

    An Zheng rushed straight at the Goblin Beast, ¡°You have destroyed the formation.¡±

    The others immediately rushed towards the bead at the top of the mountain.

    This unknown beast stood up and roared, shaking many of the people trapped on the mountain until their heads exploded. An Zheng swooped down from the sky and the nine long tails behind the beasts rolled over like pythons. Each tail was at leasundred meters long and it kept on attacking, its speed so fast that even the Emperor Level An Zheng felt that it was terrifying. Moreover, the nine tails of this demon beast were sturdy and sharp, even Purple-Rank tools were mediocre.

    An Zheng shuttled back and forth in midair, avoiding the attacks from the nine long tails. Just as they were about tond on the ground, several long tails rushed over. First, they bent down and then with a violent leap, their speed was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    An Zheng dodged the first three long tails and attacked. He grabbed one long tail by the side and then turned his body as he exerted force with his arms. The gigantic demonic beast was flung out by An Zheng, flying tens of kilometers away.

    The demonic beast crashed onto the ground, creating a huge crater.

    After throwing the demon beast far away from g Tailed Mountain, An Zheng wanted to give hisrade a chance to save him. But at that moment, An Zheng noticed that not all of the beasts were thrown out. The two ferrets on top of the demonic beast¡¯s head had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and had actually opened the dimensional door. Their tails were still attached to the skull of the demonic beast, but their bodies were dozens of miles away from the direction of the gged Tail Mountain!

    Furthermore, these two ferrets were extremely huge and were over ten meters in length. Their battle prowess was extremely ferocious. Qu Liuxi and the others looked like they were attacking two minks, but in reality, they were being surrounded by two minks, making it hard for them to move an inch.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    After An Zheng saw this scene, the Inverse Broken God Sword immediately flew out, drawing a waterfall in the sky. This sword attack wanted to cut off the connection between the demonic beast and the two ferrets. The nine long tails of the demonic beast instantly came around from behind. The nine long tails stood side by side, forming a crescent-shaped defensiveyer. An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword stood on top of the nine tailed defensiveyer with a long sword beam. Dang!

    Those nine long tails could attack and defend, and it was unexpectedly tough.

    An Zheng suddenly realized that this was probably not a demon beast at all, but rather the faceless monster who had refined a few demon beasts together back then. These demon beasts that had been refined together had their powers preserved, but after gathering together, theyplemented each other, greatly increasing theirbat strength. In other words, this was an emperor level demon beast that had been created by someone. Although in terms of innate ability, it couldn¡¯tpare with a genuine Emperor level demonic beast, but in terms ofbat strength, it might be even stronger. Those nine tails werype of demonic beast, and their defensive power was almost invincible. The speed of the two ferrets was so fast that even An Zheng was somewhat unable to keep up with them.

    And within the huge demon beast¡¯s body, there must be extremelyplicated but exquisite meridians. These meridians were the ones that controlled the movements of the demon beast.

    If it was a man-made object, and if it was something that belonged to the terrifying level of the faceless weirdo, then the actual ability of this demon beast must be far beyond what one could imagine.

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about this, he suddenly felt that the aura around him had changed. He looked around and didn¡¯t know when it had started, but he was suddenly surrounded by a dense swarm of bugs the size of a palm. They were simr in size to mosquitoes. When An Zheng noticed these things, there were already thousands of them approaching him.

    Roar!

    A roar came from the demon beast¡¯s side, and right after, the mosquitoes started to charge towards An Zheng, exploding one by one within An Zheng¡¯s protective energy field. Each explosion was shockingly powerful!

    And what was even more terrifying was not these mosquitoes, but the ce they had exploded, where their blood and aura had contiguous with each other. An Zheng saw spatial turbulence within.

    These mosquitoes came from all directions, and the blood actually congealed An Zheng¡¯s defensive Qi field and turned it into a solid substance! Like this, An Zheng was trapped by his own defensive force field.

    The nine long tails coiled together to form a steel whip, and swept onto An Zheng¡¯s defensive aura field with a boom. An Zheng trembled greatly for a moment, and then, his aura was smashed and sent flying towards the turbulent space.

 Chapter 1455 - Fat Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 1455 ¨C Fat Butterfly</h4>

    The gigantic beast¡¯s nine tails swept over, sweeping An Zheng away like a steel whip. Let¡¯s not talk about the power of the nine tails, the previously flying insects had already solidified An Zheng¡¯s defensive barrier, which was shocking enough.

    In this way, An Zheng was instead trapped by his own defensive barrier, which was likollow ball. With Da Chi¡¯s strength back then, so what if it was chaotic space?

    But right now, An Zheng had only stepped into the Emperor Level, he was afraid that he would not be able to stop the meat grinder in the turbulent space. What was even more terrifying was that because the defensive force field had solidified, An Zheng was unable to retract it.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword flew back in an instant and stabbed into the defensive air field witu sound. In this world, there were not many things that the Inverse Broken God Sword could not pierce through. However, more and more flying insects started to fly over. Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t kill them, they would explode on the outsideyer byyer. The blood of these flying insects was very special. Very quickly, even the Inverse Broken God Sword was stuck to them. The Inverse Broken God Sword was iparably sharp, but the mucus was not afraid of des.

    Very quickly, An Zheng and his Inverse Broken God Sword seemed to be sealed within ayer of amber.

    Right at this moment, a fat and fat object suddenly flew over. An Zheng took a closer look at the amber, and discovered that it was a butterfly that was almost unable to fly. This little golden guy was about a foot in size, and could be considered a giant among butterflies. However, judging from its weight, it should be even heavier than good old man.

    This fat butterfly had especially worked hard to fly to An Zheng¡¯s location, where the flying insects were originallying at them, but the moment the butterfly appeared, it immediately turned around and ran. It was unknown whether the butterfly¡¯s body had an aura of fear or whether it was scared by the fat on the butterfly¡¯s body. An Zheng felt that he could be considered to be knowledgeable. He had traveled in the Jianghu for so many years, and his memories from his previous life had gradually recovered. He hadn¡¯t even seen a butterfly with fat all over its body.

    When the butterfly flew outside An Zheng¡¯s defensive aura field, it looked like it despised An Zheng. Was this thing so ugly that it could eat? Then, he would eat it first. If it couldn¡¯t be eaten, then he would vomit.

    Then, itnded outside An Zheng¡¯s defensive aura and started to gnaw on the mucus. As he ate, he would loathe it and eat it at the same time.

    This thing is not good to eat.

    Hm? It wasn¡¯t really that bad, why don¡¯t you take another bite?

    In this way, it quickly devoured all the mucus on the outside of the defensive forcefield. It was only then that An Zheng remembered, wasn¡¯t this guy Qu Liuxi¡¯s little golden silkworm? It was just that she had not seen it for a long time and had already transformed into a butterfly. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think, if this thing turned into a butterfly, wouldn¡¯t that cocoon be as big as a washbasin?

    An Zheng rushed out of his confinement in the nearby chaotic space, and thanked the fat butterfly that was shining with golden light. The fat butterfly had an expression of ¡°why are you thanking me¡±. It turned around and looked at the chaotic space, then revealed an expression of ¡°can I eat this thing¡±, and flew towards that direction while swaying and tugging. An Zheng was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat, and pulled it back: ¡°Go back and y ¡­¡±

    Fat butterfly looked back at the chaotic space from time to time. Her eyes were filled with yearning and reluctance to let me eat something delicious. When An Zheng held onto the fat butterfly, his hand couldn¡¯t help but sink down. This weight even made An Zheng feel like his hand was dropping down.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard on your wings.¡±

    An Zheng said, then felt that he had let down the good old man, which was why good old man didn¡¯t have suceavy heart ¡­

    The fat butterfly seemed to be bored. To it, the more poisonous something was, the more delicious it was. Although the mucus condensed from the blood of those flying insects was very tough, it was not extremely toxic. It could only be eaten as it pleased. Apparently, he was not satisfied with his trip out. He pped his wings and flew back to the direction of g Tail Mountain. An Zheng looked over to see that Qu Liuxi and the others were rushing over. They moved separately, and most of them resisted the attacks of the two ferrets with all their might. The moment the beadnded, the formation that absorbed the energy of heaven and earth was broken.

    The two ck marten flew back to the head of the huge beast and squatted there, staring at An Zheng and the others viciously.

    ¡°How about you, butterfly?¡±

    Seeing Qu Liuxi running over, An Zheng¡¯s first question was actually this.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face reddened slightly. ¡°Take care of her like a child.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to think about who will be the one to take care of the child from now on.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face became even redder.

    The little gold dragon flew over and looked at the fat butterfly. It seemed to be very interested. When the two little fellows were together, they actually had the illusion of twin brothers.

    ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡±

    Xiao Jin Long muttered to himself, ¡°Back then, my father definitely wouldn¡¯t have had any presumptuous thoughts about a mother butterfly ¡­¡±

    It was good that it didn¡¯t say anything. As it was talking to itself, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. They realized that the two creatures looked very simr. The biggest difference between this little fatty and that little fatty was that the little gold dragon had an extra tail. Fat Butterfly also seemed to be curious as to where this guy came from. After circling around the little dragon, her gaze clearly rxed. From the looks of it, what it was thinking should be impossible. My dad shouldn¡¯t have any presumptuous thoughts towards a female dragon back then ¡­

    ¡°This guy is very hard to deal with.¡±

    Gu Qianye nced at the gigantic beast, ¡°It seems to be a collection of a few terrifying demon beasts.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We have more people, let¡¯s split up and attack, let¡¯s see how long it can hold out for.¡±

    After saying that, Chen Shaobai flew into the air, and made his move just a few hundred meters away from the gigantic beast. He swung his hands in the air, and a gigantic illusion of a Scythe of Death suddenly appeared beside the gigantic beast. Although it was just an illusion, its sharpness was no weaker than a real Scythe of Death. The gigantic beast seemed to have felt the might of the Scythe of Death and its nine long tails immediately formed a crescent-shaped defense in front of it. ng!

    Right at this moment, An Zheng suddenly appeared on the other side of the huge beast, and the two purple lightning in his hands suddenly dropped. The strange armor pieces on the body of the gigantic beast started to vibrate. Witremble, countless flying insects started to emerge from under the armor. These flying bugs charged toward the purple electric current, moving forward fearlessly. After a while, An Zheng¡¯s purple electric current was actually solidified once again. An Zheng was only slightly taken aback. One of the mink suddenly appeared in front of him and wed at his face with its sharp ws.

    An Zheng never thought that the speed of this sable would actually be so fast, to the point where An Zheng, who only grew in speed, could not detect it at all. An Zheng leaned back, and Reverse Scale Armor quickly appeared. The sharp ws of the ck marten brushed against An Zheng¡¯s surface armor. If one were to slow down, they would see that the sparks produced by the ws on the reverse scale armor actually had a unique beauty.

    At this time, Gu Qianye took the opportunity to get behind the huge beast. Without using any magic tools, she smashed her fist towards the beast¡¯s hind legs. Gu Qianye had never relied on any kind of cultivation method or magical equipment, but rather, power, and unparalleled power.

    If her attacknded on the beast, it wouldn¡¯t be able to take it even if it had steel tendons and bones. But right at this moment, the other sable arrived. The ck marten instantly arrived at Gu Qianye¡¯s side, its ws sweeping towards him. If Gu Qianye¡¯s punchnded on the back of the gigantic beast, her body would definitely be ripped apart by the ck ferret¡¯s attack. With how fast the sable was, An Zheng didn¡¯t even have time to save it.

    Buzz.

    An illusory figure suddenly appeared from Gu Qianye¡¯s body. When the ck ferret¡¯s w grabbed the illusory figure, it made a sound as if its sharp ws had grazed across steel tes. The shadow suddenly expanded and knocked the sable flying with a bang. An Zheng saw that some of the bones that were sparkling and translucent like jade gradually grewrger, and formed the outline of a giant around Gu Qianye¡¯s body. What was different from Gu Qianye¡¯s previous appearance, was that this time, not only did her body have bones, it was also flesh!

    Bone formation, flesh formation, armor formation!

    A giant who looked overbearing protected Gu Qianye, but that was not the image of a man. This was an almostplete female war god, her upper body covered in dazzling armor. The face of the female war god was actually somewhat simr to Gu Qianye¡¯s.

    Only then did An Zhenge to his senses. He had thought that the bone jade Gu Qianye had obtained was left behind by a saint. Only now did he know that it was all left to him by Gu Qianye! That was not Gu Qianye¡¯s fleshly body during the time of the great battle, but her current state!

    An Zheng thought about his own appearance, which had not appeared for a long time.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s body copsed the sable. Her fist had also arrived.

    There were no tricks, no techniques, just a simple punch. This punch, however, brought out the full power of his power.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The fistnded on one of the beast¡¯s hind legs. With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the fist actually pierced through, breaking the beast¡¯s hind leg!

    The huge beast cried out, and countless flying bugs pounced towards Gu Qianye. Right at this moment, the fat butterfly nced at Xiao Jin Long, indicating that it¡¯s my turn to go back to work. Xiao Jinlong repeatedly shook his head and then couldn¡¯t help but think in extreme fear ¡­ Damn, how could I understand what it meant? Or do you understand instantly? Are there really no blood ties between the two of us?

    The fat butterfly flew too slowly, so when the little golden dragon thought about it carefully, it pped its tail and sent the fat butterfly flying. The fattening butterfly appeared in front of Gu Qianye in a sh. Gu Qianye used both hands to grab it and block in front of him, but the fat butterfly was still dizzy, but it immediately opened its mouth. The suction force was huge, causing the flying bugs to be swept into the Bottomless Pit. A lot of it flew out of the beast¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t as fast as the fat butterfly.

    Just at this moment, the purple me in Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand extinguished, and a dense number of purple star point flew towards the gigantic beast.

    Compared to the gigantic beast, these star point were like mosquitoes in front of an elephant. However, the huge beast revealed an extremely terrified expression. It let ouoar, turned around, and ran away.

    And Qu Liuxi stood there, full of confidence.

 Chapter 1456 - Evil

    <h4>Chapter 1456 ¨C Evil</h4>

    The moment Qu Liuxi opened her palm, countless small purple star point flew towards the gigantic beast. This huge beast looked like it was impervious to fire and water, even An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword had a way to block it. However, the moment it saw the purple star point fly over, it immediately turned around and ran. Even though one of its hind legs had already been cut off, it did not seem to have any effect on its speed.

    Qu Liuxi stood there with a faint smile on her lips.

    At this moment, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think back to the first time Qu Liuxi had an official duel with someone. With one hand behind her back, she extended a hand out and made a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect, Qu Liuxi, please advise.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem that far. At that time, her opponent was nothingpared to now. Right now, her opponent was already an Emperor level demonic beast. However, the faint confident smile on the corners of her mouth never changed. Qu Liuxi was a girl who looked weak, but she had never been weak. Many people who were unfamiliar with her would feel that a girl like Gu Qianye was stronger than her. In reality, Gu Qianye felt that Qu Liuxi was her reliance.

    The speed of the purple star point was extremely fast, it was as if they were a group of fireflies chasing afteuge boat. The beast kept looking back, its eyes filled with fear. The two ferrets that were coiled on the head of the giant beast had also lost their previous calmness and had be restless.

    Suddenly, a small purple star point entered through the gap in the Giant Beast Armor. The giant beast¡¯s running movements became stiff for a moment, followed by a heart-wrenching wail. The sound was so loud that the clouds in the sky seemed to be about to shatter.

    After the wailing, the shard of the purple star point that went in suddenly fell off, revealing its flesh. It looked extremely shocking. As the gigantic beast slowed down its movements, more and more purple star point began to enter through the gaps in the beast¡¯s scales. The giant beast fell to the ground with a loud crash. Even the earth trembled when its huge body smashed into the ground. The huge beast was in so much pain that it rolled back and forth. Waves of wails and howls of pain pierced the ears of everyone present.

    As the gigantic beast rolled on the ground, the pieces of armor on its body fell off one by one. In just a few short minutes, that mighty and domineering behemoth that looked likeavy armored beast had turned into a huge rabbit that had its hair plucked off its head. The two ferrets began to bite their tails crazily. They didn¡¯t know what kind of fear it was that caused them to bite off their tails to leave the giant beast¡¯s body, but they were unwilling to stay even a second longer.

    However, no matter how fast they were, they were still unable to escape. One of the ferrets actually bit off its own tail and, after breaking free from the bindings, leaped up from the top of the huge beast¡¯s head. A faint purple line separated from the body of the gigantic beast, instantly connecting with the ck marten that had leaped up. That faint purple line was formed from star point s. The moment these star point came into contact with the sable, their fur began to fall off inrge areas.

    Chen Shaobai grinned in fright: ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ ¡°What?¡±

    Qu Liuxi exined: ¡°This huge beast is abination of at least four or five different types of spirit beasts. The thing I just released iype of medicinal powder. The actual effect of this powder was not that great, it was just to clean up the ce. Simply put, if your body enters something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, it will be just like thest time you entered hell and were eroded by the aura of death. Use this powder to separate the death aura from your body. When I knew that you were eroded by the death aura and I was not by your side, I had been thinking about what I could do to help you. And so, I thought of this form. ¡±

    ¡°They are grouped together. You include me, but individually ¡­ Those two ferrets definitely had the blood energy of the giant beast in their bodies, which was why they were connected to each other so firmly. However, it could not be too excessive. Otherwise, the beast¡¯s original attributes would change the speed of the sable and it would lose its most powerful ability. Once the powder enters their bodies, it will expel those attribute abilities that are not in the mainstream. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai understood: ¡°The sable retained its speed, but its fur contains the defensive power of a huge beast¡¯s steel-like scales. When your powder begins to take effect, the fur is peeled off. However, the armor on the beast¡¯s body is actually not something unique to itself, it¡¯s an extension of the scales on its nine tails. ¡±

    The giant beast rolled on the ground and quickly turned into a bloody lump of flesh.

    It must have felt the fatal threat of the powder, which was why it escaped. Sucowerful beast that couldn¡¯t even do anything to top grade magic tools was actually killed by some tiny powder. The twisting gradually stopped, indicating that it was very close to death.

    Witeleport, An Zhengnded beside the huge beast. One of the sable actually jumped up and tried to attack An Zheng, but after running a few steps forward, it fell back to the ground. Its four limbs were twitching, making it look like it was in extreme pain.

    ¡°Divide it.¡±

    An Zheng thrusted out his sword and pierced through the ferret. When he withdrew his sword, it carried a Demonic Beast Cores that was shining witurple light. Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death swept over and swept away the demonic beast¡¯s body. The blood and organs inside surged out and dyed arge area of the demonic beast red. He found the Demonic Beast Cores inside. It was a meter in size, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of demon beast this original body used to be.

    They had obtained a total of five Demonic Beast Cores s, which meant that some demon beasts only kept their crystal cores, and not anything else from their bodies. Thinking about those flying insects, maybe they were rted to one of the Demonic Beast Cores. These Demonic Beast Cores were all of high rank, although not much different from the Kui Cow crystal cores that Du Shoushou had devoured before, they were not by much either. An Zheng gave all of his crystal cores to Qu Liuxi, of course Qu Liuxi knew An Zheng¡¯s intentions, he only refined these strong Demonic Beast Cores into pills and fed them to everyone, so that they could be promoted to Emperor Level Master faster.

    At this time, a beam of golden light suddenly shot down from the sky in a straight line, amethyst slowly descended from above like an altar. Tan Shanse sat cross legged on the amethyst Altar, looking very rxed andfortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack. You should be able to tell that this isn¡¯t my true body.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at the corpse of the demon beast, as if he did not care at all.

    ¡°All of you are lucky. Such a good tonic is rare.¡±

    He seemed to be pained, but it was just a show.

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±

    Chen Shaobai bellowed.

    ¡°Meet old friends.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s gaze finally fell on An Zheng¡¯s body. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked a question that had nothing to do with the current situation.

    ¡°Do you think the word ¡®dignity¡¯ is important?¡±

    Without waiting for An Zheng¡¯s reply, Tan Shanse said to himself, ¡°Of course it¡¯s important. Let¡¯s not talk about cultivators, let¡¯s talk about ordinary people. For people of ordinary birth, they had to put their lives on the line to earn money to improve their families, all for the sake of dignity. Cultivators went all out in their attempts to cultivate and climb up the stairs, all for the sake of dignity. We have to live a decent life so that we won¡¯t be looked down upon. ¡±

    He looked An Zheng in the eye and said: ¡°I remember that I had given you face more than once. Thest time was when I told you toe with me to look for the Timeless Wheel and not fight against it. After we entered the Timeless Wheel, no matter what happened outside, it had nothing to do with us. But you don¡¯t, because you want to be more respectable. ¡±

    As An Zheng listened to him speaking these unrted words, a kind of worry in his heart grew denser and denser.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the word ¡®decent¡¯ cannot be separated from the other two words, which is self-awareness.¡±

    Tan Shanse lowered his head, looked at the finger he had lied to, and said with some regret: ¡°But, including you, for the sake of appearance, you always forget the three words¡¯ know your own limits¡¯. If you had agreed to my request, things would have developed differently. But you want to be more dignified, the highest, and that is to go to the end witriumphant smile. However, this more respectable method of yours has caused you to harm many people. ¡±

    He threw a spatial artifact not far away from An Zheng¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Guess what¡¯s inside? is that you, like yourself, want to live decently, and that¡¯s the price you pay for wanting to live decently. ¡±

    An Zheng used his divine sense to scan the spatial artifact, and his face immediately turned white.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked, and then said while chuckling: ¡°Are there a lot? I¡¯ve counted for you, a total of two million three hundred and sixty-four thousand one hundred and twenty-six heads, from Sunshine City. These people were different from ordinary people. They had short stature and big brains, so they couldn¡¯t be faked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look and see if there¡¯s any fake ones. If you find one that¡¯s fake, I¡¯llpensate you ten.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Shaobai cried out, the Scythe of Death in his hands swiftly sweeping outwards. However, that was not the real Tan Shanse at all, buype of projection of the amethyst.

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°I am a reasonable person, so I don¡¯t mind speaking a few more times and speaking more thoroughly. An Zheng, in this world, there is no one who knows the Timeless Wheel better than you. There is no one who is more confident than you in finding it. I¡¯m giving you a chance to save more people. You tell me where the Timeless Wheel is and how to use it, and I¡¯ll let more people go. If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t you want to protect this world? Didn¡¯t you want to protect the existence of humans? From today onwards, I will massacre a city every day. But my patience is good, whenever you want to say it. I¡¯m always waiting for you to tell me when you¡¯ve told me, so I¡¯ll stop. ¡±

    The projection on the amethyst started to be blurry as Tan Shanse¡¯s voice floated further and further away.

    ¡°Let me show you how many people you want to kill in the end by bringing everyone to live a decent life.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head as he looked at the spatial artifact, his shoulders trembling.

    ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. If you can¡¯t save everyone, tell me where the Timeless Wheel is. I¡¯ll leave a spot for you in the Timeless Wheel. You know, there¡¯s not much time left, just about three months. ¡°How many people will I kill in three months?¡±

 Chapter 1457 - Invalid

    <h4>Chapter 1457 ¨C Invalid</h4>

    Tan Shanse¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, and the amethyst Altar that was shing with light suddenly shattered and scattered on the ground. An Zheng knew that this was Tan Shanse¡¯sst warning to him. Crumbling the amethyst Altar was Tan Shanse¡¯s attitude and he was not willing to be his real body¡¯s puppet. He needed the Timeless Wheel to avoid the cmity.

    ¡°I also want to know where the Timeless Wheel is.¡±

    An Zheng raised his head and looked towards the sky. It was as if the invisible faceless weirdo in the depths of the sky wasughing at him. Maybe even in his first life, Da Chi had never felt this depressed. At this moment, An Zheng could feel the state of mind of his second life.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to let go yet.¡±

    Qu Liuxi held An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°Maybe, Tan Shanse is more worried than us, maybe that faceless weirdo is more worried than us, otherwise why would Tan Shanse be so anxious?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as his mind was filled with thoughts about the Timeless Wheel. Sunshine City had already been razed to the ground, and over two million citizens of Sunshine City had been massacred. An Zheng could not imagine how viciouerson could be to the point where he could kill so many people without feeling anything. He thought of Bai Lingqi¡¯s ancestor, the War God who killed four hundred thousand cultivators with one sword strike. However, that was a war. At the very least, he would be able toe up with a grand excuse for himself. Where¡¯s Tan Shanse? He did everything he could.

    Vaguely, An Zheng suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Maybe Tan Shanse is not only that person¡¯s Divine Sense, but also his clone.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I think it might be the other side of him.¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded his head, ¡°What you say makes sense. At that time, because saints want to maintain their image, perhaps they would really take out the darkest part of their hearts. Tan Shanse became more and more ferocious, exactly because he was constantly awakening. If that¡¯s the case ¡­ Then, if that Faceless Monster doesn¡¯t have a dark side in his heart, why would he destroy humans? ¡±

    This question gave An Zheng a headache.

    That¡¯s right, if Tan Shanse was the dark side of the faceless weirdo, he would be the dark side that the Saints had shed off themselves. In that case, the Faceless Monster should bure saint.

    ¡°We should still continue searching.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, ¡°We will always leave something for ourselves.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°Our current goal should be clear, and that is to find the Timeless Wheel. There is not only space within the Timeless Wheel that can be used for shelter, there might also be arge portion of the memories that we have, or at the very least, arge portion of your memories. Back then, when the second life Da Chi changed the time with the Timeless Wheel, the Timeless Wheel disappeared. Logically speaking, you are the one who should be able to sense the existence of Timeless Wheel the most. Furthermore, Timeless Wheel and you are inextricably linked, even if you don¡¯t go find them, and the Timeless Wheel has changed its form in order to hide itself, no matter what it is, or the existence of a person, he would still be by your side because of this tight connection. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t not becking in clues.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said in a very light tone: ¡°If only we could still return to the Da Xi era, I have always felt that the Timeless Wheel might still be in the Fantasy City. That¡¯s where you were reborn, the beginning of all of us. Then, there is the image of Da Chi. Du Shoushou always thought that it was his own ancestor, but ¡­ ¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng, ¡°If he isn¡¯t really just protecting Du Shoushou, there¡¯s also us, and perhaps the Timeless Wheel as well.¡±

    ¡°Fantasy City?¡±

    An Zheng closed his eyes, his mind thinking back to his life in the Fantasy City. From the moment he had reincarnated, the first thing he had seen was Du Shoushou. The two of them had been relying on each other for survival. And then what? A rusty kitchen knife was stuck in his waist, guarding the small courtyard. The kitchen knife? Impossible, absolutely impossible. And then? good old man? And then they met the good old man. But would the good old man be a Timeless Wheel?

    Other than the good old man, they had met many people in the Fantasy City whoter changed An Zheng¡¯s life. For example, Zhuang Feifei, the prince of the State of Yan, and the Oldman Huo who was guarding the ship in the dpidated dojo.

    ¡°Reverse ship?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head, ¡°At that time, it was still not the reverse boat, it was the Heaven Defying Seal. I suddenly remembered that Heaven Defying Seal can change time. Logically speaking, even if it was a Purple-Rank Artifact that the Oldman Huo had painstakingly crafted with all his might, in that era, with the ability of the Oldman Huo of that era, how could he possibly creatrtifact that had the power of time? The Heaven Defying Seal ispletely unreasonable, it¡¯s just that we never thought about it. In our hearts, we had always felt that it was not surprising for the Oldman Huo to have created something, so we had neglected the fact that with the realm of the Oldman Huo, even if we were able to create an artifact with Purple-Rank, it was impossible for us to create an artifact that could change the time. The power of time is very rare even for cultivators of the Celestial Sovereign level. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Heaven Defying Seal!¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So he¡¯s actually always been by our side.¡±

    Gu Qianye felt that it was a little inconceivable. ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then everything makes sense. Emperor Meng Hu told you that the Timeless Wheel and you are the most intimate of all. Even if the Timeless Wheel changes its form in order to protect itself from being discovered by others, it would still involuntarily appear by your side because of this connection. At that time, your cultivation was still weak and you had yet to awaken. You did not even know what kind of Timeless Wheel there were. ¡±

    ¡°We should hurry back to the Jizhou.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shook his head: ¡°No, we can¡¯t all go back. There are still other demon beasts wreaking havoc in the Cyan ins. An Zheng, don¡¯t you think the teleportation circle in the Blood Pearl Bracelet can teleport back to the Yancheng? You go back first, we¡¯ll stay in the Azure Province and continue chasing the demon beasts. If anything happens, inform us immediately. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s fine too, if you meet a strong demon beast, don¡¯t go against it, wait for me!¡±

    Qu Liuxiforted her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so impatient, we can protect ourselves as well.¡±

    It was at this moment that the unique teleportation information magic tools of the Heavenly Awakening Sect that An Zheng and the others carried suddenly lit up at the same time. There were not many people in Heavenly Awakening Sect who knew how to contact this magical equipment. Aside from the Xiao Qi Dao, there was also Gu Chaotong. There were only a handful of people who knew about him. If everyone¡¯smunication device lit up at the same time, that would mean that something big had happened at Yancheng.

    An Zheng quickly took out themunication tool to look at it. There were only a few words written on it.

    Oldman Huo was in critical condition.

    Buzz. An Zheng felt like his head had exploded. Who would have thought that the Oldman Huo wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on at this time. At that very instant, who would think of any Monstrous Beast? Who would think of how many people the Azure Province had to save? They looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    Return to the Yancheng!

    An Zheng activated the teleportation formation within the Blood Pearl Bracelet and the five of them rushed back to Yancheng. Xiao Jin Long still didn¡¯t know how much the Oldman Huo meant to An Zheng and the rest, but he could feel the grief each of them felt.

    When An Zheng and the others rushed out of the teleportation circle of the Yancheng, they saw Du Shoushou and Monkey running in front. This group of people, the remaining three should not have returned at the same time. They were not monks, not the goddess, and Xu Shiyi should still be resisting the demon beasts in other ces.

    They rushed back to the Heavenly Awakening Sect, where the courtyard was filled with disciples. These people were all familiar with Oldman Huo. Oldman Huo was an old man who didn¡¯t have any airs of arrogance, and was able to chat with anyone. Amongst all the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect standing in the courtyard, which one of them did not respect the great man who did not seem like a great character the most? Everyone knew that in Heavenly Awakening Sect, Oldman Huo was the most important person. An Zheng had once said that without the Oldman Huo, there would be no Heavenly Awakening Sect, no boat, and not so many people living a peaceful life for so many years. The creation of the Oldman Huo s changed the lives of An Zheng and the others. Oldman Huo created this ship and changed the lives of tens of millions of people.

    An Zheng rushed to the door of Oldman Huo¡¯s hut and saw Xiao Qi Dao and Gu Chaotong standing at the door.

    ¡°Let me in.¡±

    Qu Liuxi separated the crowd and rushed into the house, when they saw her, they immediately opened uath.

    Oldman Huoid on the bed, his face full of deep wrinkles. There was no longer any trace of blood on his face. Even though his face was shriveled up, theyers of wrinkles on his face showed signs of opening up. His face was dark and gloomy, while the wrinkles on his face showed slight signs of opening up.

    ¡°Master, how could you be like this? I left the pill for you, did you not eat it?¡±

    Tears streaming down his face, Qu Liuxi grabbed Oldman Huo¡¯s wrist for his pulse while Oldman Huo¡¯s other hand struggled to lift up his hand to pat Qu Liuxi¡¯s head lightly: ¡°Eat it, eat it. How would I dare not listen to your words.

    Xiao Qi Dao, who was at the side, was also full of tears. ¡°Oldman Huo was fine a few days ago, but he suddenly fell ill a few days ago.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact us right away?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them call you back.¡±

    Oldman Huo smiled gently: ¡°Who am I? It was jusotten old man. To you, I know I¡¯m important. I feel that I treat you as my own children, but do you not treat me as your father? However, to you, I am important. To the whole world, I am not important at all. You guys aren¡¯t here for sightseeing. You want to save the world. If I were to dy you, it would be a crime. ¡±

    Oldman Huo coughed dryly, his entire body trembling violently.

    ¡°Oldman Huo, you are fine. I will save you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I havordyceps King.¡±

    An Zheng recalled the treasure that he had snatched from him back in the Cyan ins and hurriedly took it out. ¡°I have the Eclipse Grass King, which can help prolong the life of Oldman Huo.¡±

    Qu Liuxi hurriedly caught the King of Caterpir Grasses and ran out of the house. ¡°No one can disturb me for two hours!¡±

    To An Zheng and the rest, these two hours were like several centuries. It was probably the hardest two hours they had ever endured. Two hourster, Qu Liuxi, who had a haggard look on her face, ran over with a jade bottle in her hands.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished brewing it. The effect of the Winter Worm Grass King is too strong and fierce, so I tried to bnce it a little. Oldman Huo, you will be fine after you eat it.¡±

    She personally fed the medicinal pellet to Oldman Huo and thetter smiled in satisfaction, ¡°What pellets are they not like for you all toe back and visit me? That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    His eyes were filled with happiness and satisfaction.

    Two hours passed and Oldman Huo still did not show any signs of improvement.

    The Cordyceps King was useless.

 Chapter 1458 - I want to drink!

    <h4>Chapter 1458 ¨C I want to drink!</h4>

    Looking at Oldman Huo¡¯s expressionless face, An Zheng felt as if his heart had been torn apart.

    ¡°How is this possible? That waeal Cordyceps King, how could it not have any effect? I tested it, and it is indeed the true Cordyceps King. ¡±

    He kept talking, and tears kept rolling down his face.

    He was An Zheng, whether it was in this life or any previous lives, he was a calm person, a person who had experienced a lot. Not a single one of them were able to easily knock An Zheng down. But now, An Zheng was as helpless as a child.

    ¡°Something must be wrong.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was also panicking, at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°I must have done something wrong. Let me think, did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, son. You are the one and only Xiao Liu¡¯er in the world. If you make any mistakes in your medicine, how can you face the words¡¯ peerless in the world ¡®? ¡±

    Oldman Huo continued to smile gently, but it could be seen that the wrinkles on his face were growing bigger and bigger. The gray face, the white stripes, was startling. Everyone felt as if their hearts had been cut by knives, one knife, one saber. They had no intention of stopping.

    Xiao Qi Dao kneeled on the ground withump. His forehead touched the ground as tears fell from his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s I who didn¡¯t take good care of Oldman Huo, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Great Mother Ye also kneeled down. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Oldman Huo seemed to be angry. ¡°All of you get up, I have already told you more than once that if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Liu¡¯er using her pills to maintain my life for me, I might have died a long time ago. It was an irreceable pleasure for me to live so long. It¡¯s good to see you guys fighting, to see you guys loving each other. I once thought that I was heartless to my own children and had feelings for magic artefacts. But now, it seems that I was wrong, but I was very happy. ¡±

    He extended his hand to indicate An Zheng to help him up, and An Zheng immediately and carefully helped Oldman Huo to sit up.

    ¡°Actually, there is a secret that has always been in my heart. I had thought that I would never tell anyone else about it in my entire life. Do you know why my rtionship with my son is so bad? Because that¡¯s not my own son. I remember telling you guys that in order to be the lightest refiner, I destroyed my own body. When my wife told me she was pregnant, I knew that my nightmare had begun. ¡°But, that child was so adorable when he was born ¡­¡±

    When Oldman Huo said this, he did not feel sad at all, only a little regretful.

    ¡°I regret that I hesitated. It would be fair to me if I were determined not to let this child be born. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t be cruel. His mother had done something wrong, and he hadn¡¯t. I raised him, but what¡¯s a bit like mine? It doesn¡¯t look anything like ¡­ I told him to peacefully cultivate at home and study the way of artifact forging, but he just didn¡¯t want to. He was born a wild man, unlike me. Afterwards, when I made the Heaven Defying Seal, I kept asking myself, ¡°Are you really making this Heaven Defying Seal for your son?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±

    Oldman Huo leaned on it as if he was reminiscing about something.

    ¡°Fortunately, there were you two by my sideter on. This old fogey has been stealing from the heavens for decades, he¡¯s finally satisfied. Promise me one thing and don¡¯t cry. If I wasn¡¯t a cultivator, I would have died long ago. People say, life is very old, how many have I lived for seventy years? The people also said that to die after the age of seventy was not a sad thing, but a joyous funeral. I won¡¯t force you tough, at least you don¡¯t have to cry. ¡±

    He looked at An Zheng. ¡°You must be the strongest, always thinking of protecting more people yourself. It¡¯s so tiring.¡±

    An Zheng knelt in front of Oldman Huo and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Oldman Huoughed and said, his dry lips already cracked.

    ¡°How can I not be tired? So I thought, if I can help you a bit more, I¡¯ll help a bit more. I am not a great hero who saved the world myself. My child is, am I awesome? ¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Everyone said it was awesome as they cried.

    ¡°I also feel that I am quite amazing. When I was in the Da Xi era, I was the only one who could create a Purple-Rank artifact. But it¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m much better than other people. How did I manage to create it? When I was young, everyone in my family said that I wasn¡¯t a material for bing a refiner, that I was trash. No matter if it¡¯s my physique or my talent, it seems that I¡¯m really not made for that. More than once, I asked myself, why did I seed? After thinking about it, perhaps only the heavens¡¯ chosen are able to exin it. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any regrets. With the existence of the reverse boat, I should still be able to save several tens of millions, right?¡±

    Oldman Huo raised his hand with difficulty and ced his thumb on his chest area, ¡°From ancient times till now, how many tyrants have said that they were proud to have killed a million people? Actually, that¡¯s nothing to be proud of, that¡¯s doing evil. Oldman Huo. Cough cough cough ¡­ Oldman Huo has saved millions of lives, I am the most awesome one. ¡°Two days ago, I suddenly felt that there was nothing left in my body and my whole body copsed. The pill you left me previously did not have any effect, and now that the pill is ineffective, I have already guessed it.¡±

    An Zheng still refused to believe it.

    What is the Cordyceps King? It waop-grade immortal herb.

    Regardless of whether it was an ordinary person or an absolute strong cultivator, as long as they met with a life crisis, they would be able to extend their lives after eating the King of Caterpir Grasses. Maybe he was not injured or seriously ill, but he was just too old. Logically speaking, the King of Caterpir Fruits could easily extend the life of the Oldman Huo. How could the Cordyceps King not have any effect?

    ¡°I¡¯m not regretting it when I left. I¡¯m just greedy for thest minute. I wonder if I can steal him from the heavens for a few more years?¡± If possible, I will shamelessly drag you guys away from this ce for the next few years. Just keep an eye on this old man and listen to my words and apany me in a chat, even if you all just quietly sit by my side. ¡°It¡¯ity that I can¡¯t steal it anymore. It¡¯s been stolen too many times. The heavens have discovered it.¡±

    Heughed and trembled.

    No one knew what kind of pain Oldman Huo was enduring at this very moment. Beneath his calm face, there was probably something hidden that he did not want An Zheng and the others to see.

    ¡°Xiao Qi Dao, did you buy the new clothes that you bought for me previously?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it. Oldman Huo, I¡¯m sorry, I actually... I actually bought you new clothes. I shouldn¡¯t have bought it. Perhaps it was because I bought it that you became like this. ¡±

    ¡°Pooh, you are so superstitious at such a young age. People get old, and when they get old to their limits, they die. I ampletely unharmed, do you think I am in pain? ¡±

    Oldman Huo raised his hand: ¡°Go and bring me the new clothes, I want to see how it is.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao crawled up and quickly ran out. Not longter, he ran back with a new set of clothes in his hands.

    ¡°So beautiful.¡±

    Oldman Huo took the clothes, his hands caressing the clothes, then he raised his head and asked: Isn¡¯t it a little too beautiful? A bad old man like me, wearing such bright clothes and burying himself in the ground, would the old guys who were sleeping beside meugh their teeth out when they saw this? Wait, their teeth should have disappeared long ago ¡­ What the hell am I talking about? Come on, boys, help me change my clothes. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others wiped their tears, and helped Oldman Huo change his clothes.

    He carefully inspected An Zheng and the others one by one, looking very satisfied as heid on the bed and pointed outside: ¡°Open the window, it¡¯s a bit depressing and anxious. Two days ago, I saw that the Yn in the courtyard is about to open.

    Chen Shaobai hurriedly opened the window. Outside, a Yn tree was in full bloom. Year after year, it was early spring, warm and cold at first.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Oldman Huo breathed slowly. His breathing was very calm, but Qu Liuxi knew better than anyone else that Oldman Huo was breathing slowly with all his might. He wanted to live for one more second, even if it was just one more second.

    ¡°Do you know where I want to be buried the most?¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°Mount Cang Man, Fantasy City.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Oldman Huoughed, it was a little crafty.

    ¡°You guys actually guessed it, haha ¡­¡± Cough cough cough cough ¡­ That dpidated dojo, where I know you all. I always felt that if I was buried there, I would turn intree when spring and winter came. One day, he suddenly saw a few children barging in from the outside. They were moring about creating their own sect and establishing the most fair order so that the good ones would not be destroyed and the wicked ones would not exist. I shook my branches vigorously and pped them. The thought came to my mind more than once, and I always felt that I could do it. It was not a fantasy, nor was it a dream. ¡±

    His aura grew weaker and weaker, but he still persisted in speaking.

    ¡°An Zheng, Fatty, the pretty boy, the Xiao Liu¡¯er, Xiao Yezi, the Xiao Qi Dao ¡­ Heh heh, the heavens really treat me quite well. Some people be confused before they die, and even those close to them can¡¯t recognize them. Just thinking about it makes it difficult. ¡±

    He forced himself to sit up. ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯s about time. I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±

    Oldman Huo raised his hand: ¡°Where¡¯s the wine? Oldman Huo, where is my wine pot? ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao ran over and took the jug of wine from Oldman Huo¡¯s table, and gave it to him with both hands. Oldman Huo rolled his eyes at him and with a wave of his hand, he became like a king pointing his finger aiver. He became like an overlord who would swallow a mountain and swallow a river. Father.

    ¡°This jug of wine is filled with water, why is it so weak?¡±

    He raised his hand and clenched his fist.

    ¡°I want to drink wine, drink real wine!¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao took the wine pot and was about to exchange it, but Oldman Huo¡¯s hand dropped.

    He closed his eyes and lost all breath.

 Chapter 1459 - Uninvited Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1459 ¨C Uninvited Guests</h4>

    All the people in the room kneeled down, and stretched out from the inside of the room. The people at the door, the people in the corridor, the people in the courtyard, all the people in the courtyard of Heavenly Awakening Sect, all kneeled down. For a moment, it seemed like even time had stopped. The scene was frozen in ce.

    Gu Chaotong reached out to help An Zheng up, ¡°Oldman Huo has already left. Sect Master, you should take charge of his affairs first.¡±

    An Zheng kept kneeling and kowtowing, images shing through his mind. From the first time he saw Oldman Huo, to when this old man led them ce where they could depend on each other for life. Take care of them, protect them, a family on the way, but more intimate than the real family.

    He was already used to seeing death and separation, but it was still impossible to suppress his emotions. Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye were already crying uncontrobly, but Oldman Huo was peacefully lying there as if he was just sleeping. All the wrinkles on his face had opened up, but the white colour was not as shocking. It looked like he had fallen asleep.

    In the northern part of the Yancheng, when the Jade Orchids were in bloom, it was bright and clear.

    White magnolia orchids, white crowds.

    Everyone in Heavenly Awakening Sect wore mourning.

    All of the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples turned intuge snowstorm and instantly dyed the entire Yancheng white. When the Oldman Huo was alive, he was the person who hated to disturb others, so the citizens of the city lived their lives as usual. Although it was not a very long time, they were used to the peace that the Heavenly Awakening Sect brought to the Yancheng. When they heard that the Oldman Huo had passed away, many citizens brought along flowers of their own ord. On the streets, people worshipped from afar.

    Inside the room, An Zheng sat there and stared nkly out of the window. It was unknown what he was thinking, or whether he was simply not thinking about anything at all. He was like a statue, sitting there looking outside. There was no past and no future. The departure of the Oldman Huo had a huge impact on An Zheng.

    ¡°We always do.¡±

    After a while, An Zheng regained his senses, andughed bitterly: ¡°When his rtives left, he was extremely sorrowful. When he thought back to it, he realized that he was wrong because he did not have anyone with him. In the days that followed, Oldman Huo was left alone to guard the small courtyard. We gave ourselves many excuses to be busy, busy with big things, saving the world, how can it not be big? But in truth, do we really not have the time to chat with Oldman Huo? ¡±

    His tears flowed again. ¡°It¡¯s toote to wake up now.¡±

    Qu Liuxi supported him on the shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it, if Oldman Huo sees us like this, he will most likely scold us for being useless.¡±

    ¡°But what the Oldman Huo is most proud of is that we are all promising.¡±

    Thinking about it, the few children that came out of Fantasy City¡¯s tired and barbaric little ce had now be important figures that governed the world. Oldman Huo s who had single-handedly groomed An Zheng and the others should truly be proud of themselves. Back then, when An Zheng shouted out from the Fantasy City that he wanted to establish his own sect, many people felt that it was ridiculous. The current Heavenly Awakening Sect was already the number one sect under the heavens.

    ¡°Time flies so quickly, only when I¡¯m losing something do I feel like time flies.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and properly send Oldman Huo off on his final journey.¡±

    Everyone stood up and walked out. The disciples at the entrance were all standing there neatly.

    ¡°Let me tell everyone, the Oldman Huo¡¯s funeral is our family matter, there is no need for everyone to stand around and apany us. Those who do not wish to do so shall not be forced to do so. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished speaking, he walked out inrge strides. He had forgotten one thing, the current him, was the hope and leader of the entire Heavenly Awakening Sect, and more than half of the human world. Some people are always smug because of some minor achievements and want to brag about it, while others always take what they have done seriously.

    When Gu Chaotong, who was making arrangements, saw that An Zheng and the rest hade over, he immediately ran over to An Zheng and whispered in his ears, ¡°Previously, the sect master sent a message saying that the Heaven Defying Seal might be the key to the Timeless Wheel. Before we even had the chance to ask the Oldman Huo, the Oldman Huo had already left. Now, without the Oldman Huo, I am afraid that it will not be easy to solve the secret contained within the Heaven Defying Seal. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to think about this.¡±

    Of course, Gu Chaotong knew how he would be in the mood to think about such things at this moment. However, he was different, and he was sad as well. The entire operation of the Heavenly Awakening Sect was maintained by him, so he had to consider more. Therefore, An Zheng would not me him for bringing up this matter at this time.

    ¡°The Oldman Huo has already been buried.¡±

    Gu Chaotong remained silent for a while, but still endured it and carefully exined the ns for the future to An Zheng. An Zheng and the rest kneeled beside the coffin. Soon, the people from the Yancheng woulde to pay their respects to the Oldman Huo.

    But right at this time, a few people walked in from outside the door of Heavenly Awakening Sect. The clothes they wore were the same. On their chests, there was a symbol that looked likmethyst. These people were definitely not Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s friends.

    Seeing them, the disciples of Heavenly Awakening Sect went forward to stop them. The leader of the Gui Yuan Sect sneered a few times, ¡°I had thought that Heavenly Awakening Sect was different from the other sects. Even if our Gui Yuan Sect has some grudge with your Heavenly Awakening Sect s, at this time, we, the Gui Yuan Sect, hade to pay our respects to the deceased elder. Are you trying to stop us because you¡¯re afraid of our Gui Yuan Sect? ¡±

    ¡°F * ck off.¡±

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple guarding the door scolded: ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter.¡±

    The person from the Gui Yuan Sectughed, ¡°You also don¡¯t want to cause old mister Huo¡¯s funeral to be chaotic, right? If they were to fight at this time, would the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect have good faces? ¡°We¡¯re just going in to pay our respects. What else can we do?¡±

    Another Gui Yuan Sect disciple said with a smile, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted An Zheng to kowtow to me. We will go pay respects to old mister Huo, An Zheng has to return the greetings. Thinking about how the famous Heavenly Awakening Sect Sect Master kowtowed to me in return, I can brag for the rest of my life. ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Those peopleughed brazenly at the door.

    The person in the lead smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about Old Mr. Huo either. I have never even heard of him. The only person I know of within the Heavenly Awakening Sect is An Zheng, and today, I havee for him. But then you have to open the door and let us in. I stood in front of Old Mr. Huo¡¯s coffin and cupped my fists, waiting for An Zheng to kowtow to me in return. ¡±

    Of course, I don¡¯t even know the Gui Yuan Sect. I just joined. You can go in and tell your Master An that Tan Shanse asked me toe here and pay my respects to the elders who have passed away. My name is Luwu. Let me tell you a secret. I¡¯m nouman being. Tan Shanse told me that there is one of An Zheng¡¯s greatest abilities in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and that we want to see how outstanding this great person is. ¡±

    The other cultivator looked young and had a cold expression, but he spoke in a sinister manner. From his appearance, one could tell that he wauthless person.

    ¡°My name is Fu.¡±

    The man standing at the back was tall and muscr. He had a full beard, and there was an extremely cold and dignified look in his eyes. Just by standing there, he gave people the illusion that he was about to tear anything in front of him apart. He had not spoken a word since they had arrived at the entrance of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, but he was the one who gave others the greatest pressure. At this moment, he raised his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I am Tao Wu.¡±

    The one standing at the very back looked like the shortest of them all. He wore very strange clothes, as if he was wearing a sack. His entire upper body was covered. Strangely, there seemed to be no outline of the head.

    ¡°My name is Xing Tian.¡±

    The sound was ear-piercing, and it felt like metal was rubbing against each other.

    The names of these few people were very strange. Before this, even the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect had not heard of them. Currently, the Heavenly Awakening Sect had already invaded the Nine Prefectures. It was impossible for the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to not have heard of the names of the powerful cultivators in the Nine Prefectures.

    Husband, Luwu, Taowu, Xing Tian.

    The four of them stood at the doorway, and the one who spoke the most maliciously was that husband. He wanted An Zheng to kowtow to him if he could think of nothing else.

    No matter what, making a scene aime like this did not seem like a good time for anyone to be in a good mood. The four of them blocked the entrance of the Heavenly Awakening Sect and the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect did not allow them to enter, hence they mocked and ridiculed them.

    Gu Chaotong walked out quickly and looked at the few of them: ¡°If you all want to cause trouble today, have you thought of the consequences?¡±

    The husband chuckled and said, ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m dying fromughter.¡± This era is truly different. So when people saw us, they would kneel down and tremble, but now, they aren¡¯t afraid at all. ¡±

    The most depressed of them all, Tao Wu, suddenly raised his head. ¡°Then let them be afraid.¡±

    Luwu stretched his body and stretched his arms. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to remind these lowly farts of their reverence. Think about it, no matter where we go in our time, aren¡¯t these people just kneeling and begging for mercy? We have traveled the world, and we have killed all over the world. Yet, you dare to threaten us all by yourself ¡­ If we don¡¯t let them know what fear is, we will fail. ¡±

    Luwu suddenly moved. There were a lot of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples guarding the door with extraordinary cultivations, but no one saw him move. Gu Chaotong¡¯s cultivation was normal, he was not a man with many talents. Luwu attacked him, but he did not even have a chance to react.

    With a bang, Luwu grabbed Gu Chaotong by the neck and slowly raised him up, ¡°Now, I take back what I said before. Today, not only do I want An Zheng to kneel down to me, everyone in the Heavenly Awakening Sect must kneel down as well.

 Chapter 1460 - !

    <h4>Chapter 1460 -!</h4>

    Gu Chaotong felt a buzzing in his ears, then immediately after, his vision blurred for a moment. The strangling sensation on his neck loosened, and he discovered that he was sent flying backwards. When he was caught in midair and dropped to the ground, he almost vomited.

    An Zheng who was dressed in a white filial attire teleported between Gu Chaotong and Luwu and kicked Luwu flying, throwing Gu Chaotong backwards. Even an ordinary martial artist could use these moves. However, what wascking was speed and strength.

    Luwu¡¯s body directly smashed through several houses, and as he struggled to stand up, his eyes were filled with disbelief. An Zheng¡¯s speed had exceeded his imagination. He felt a sharp power leaving his body to create a defense, but he only had enough time to pour Cultivation Power into his chest to form a defensiveyer. Otherwise, it was possible that he would faint from that kick.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Luwu came back, dusting off his clothes, his eyes full of amusement.

    ¡°No wonder Tan Shanse said that you¡¯re an opponent. You really have some skills.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve been sent flying with a kick?¡±

    Luwu shrugged. ¡°I promise he won¡¯t have another chance.¡±

    The brawny man, who looked like Zhu Wu, walked over withrge strides. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Go back after killing everyone.¡±

    ¡°Let me see how crazy you are!¡±

    Chen Shaobai rushed over from the side, the Scythe of Death in his hand swept towards Tao Wu, but he did not dodge at all. With a ng, the iparably sharp Scythe of Death struck against the waist of Wu Dai. However, it was as if an ordinary sword had struck hard stone. A huge rebound came, shaking the Scythe of Death in Chen Shaobai¡¯s hands until it almost flew out. Chen Shaobai was unwilling to let go, even his entire body rolled a few rounds beforending.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    Tao Wu nced at Chen Shaobai, his eyes filled with contempt. He no longer viewed Chen Shaobai as an opponent.

    ¡°Try one of mine!¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed out of the courtyard and threw a punch at Tao Wu. Tao Wu could clearly feel that Du Shoushou¡¯s power was extraordinary, and his eyes lit up. Seeing that Du Shoushou¡¯s fist had arrived, his left foot slid backwards half a step, and his right fist smashed forward. With a bang, their fists heavily collided against each other. The ce where the collision urred exploded and caused all the disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect s near the entrance to fly out.

    With a loud boom, the main gate of Heavenly Awakening Sect copsed and the entire road sank down by at least three meters.

    The two figures pierced through the swirling dust, looking somewhat shocked. Du Shoushou was forced to retreat six or seven meters by this punch from Zhu Wu, while Zhu Wu was pushed back about three meters. The strength of the two could be clearly seen.

    ¡°Get everyone to return back to the ship.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng could already tell that things were not looking good. Four Emperor Level Ancient Beasts, and they could already take human form. The Mountain and Sea Diagram that An Zheng had obtained had detailed descriptions of these powerful ancient beasts, as well as methods to counter and break them. But these four people did not reveal their true colors, so An Zheng did not know who they were.

    The four people from before who rushed out reported their own names, but An Zheng did not hear them.

    ¡°Bring the Oldman Huo along.¡±

    An Zheng shouted as he turned his head around. He sent his own empire out the back, enveloping the entire Heavenly Awakening Sect. He did not use the Imperial Realm to defend himself but had instead protected the Heavenly Awakening Sect. At this moment, there were at least tens of thousands of disciples gathered in the courtyard of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and from here on out, the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were all people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect. If they were to fight, the losses would be disastrous.

    ¡°We¡¯ll hold on for a while, you guys bring everyone into the ship.¡±

    An Zheng shouted at Qu Liuxi. Qu Liuxi knew that this was not the time to hesitate, and immediately turned around to help her disciples return to the ship.

    Xiao Qi Dao rushed out of the courtyard. Just as he was about to attack, he was stopped by An Zheng: ¡°Go back, you¡¯re not their match yet.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao was stunned for a moment, gritted his teeth and retreated.

    ¡°Tan Shanse asked me to tell you something.¡±

    Lu Wu looked at An Zheng and the rest who were preventing them from rushing out, because in his opinion, these people would all die today.

    ¡°He said that the heads of more than two million people in Sun Radiance City are obviously not heavy enough. So this time, choose your Heavenly Awakening Sect. Your Heavenly Awakening Sect has at leasundred thousand disciples in the Yancheng, can you even protect them now? Tan Shanse also said that although you always unt your selflessness, in reality, there is naturally a weight in your heart. The value of two million people in Sun Radiance City is inferior to one hundred thousand people in your Heavenly Awakening Sect. ¡°You know what he wants.¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°Then do you know what Tan Shanse wants to do? I also want to know if you guys are Tan Shanse¡¯s people or that guy from the Heaven Realm. ¡±

    Lu Wu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are not one of their people. We just don¡¯t want to see people rule this world. Whether it¡¯s Tan Shanse or others, it¡¯s all the same to us. ¡°The final result will be the extinction of humanity.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to take a look. The spatial teleportation gate had already opened, and arge number of Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples had begun to move. Even if An Zheng¡¯s current strength was not to be underestimated, facing four enemies like this, he did not have much chance of winning. Besides, so what if he could win? These four people would raze the entire Yancheng to the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you¡¯re right about.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly rushed towards Lu Wu, ¡°There is weight in my heart, I am not selfless. No one is allowed to touch anyone I care about! ¡±

    He threw a punch, and Luwu crossed his arms in front of his body before shing them apart ¡­ A Wind de shed out. An Zheng¡¯s fist force was actually cut apart by the cross de halfway. The cross de did not stop, and in a blink of an eye, it arrived in front of An Zheng. The defensive force field surrounding An Zheng¡¯s body could not withstand it either, witu sound, the force field broke, and the cross de wind arrived in front of An Zheng. The Reverse Scale Armor on An Zheng¡¯s body quickly appeared, and with a ng, the cross de from the cross wind shed onto An Zheng¡¯s chest te, leaving a cross mark on it.

    ¡°My attacks are peerless in the world.¡±

    As soon as Luwu finished this sentence, Tao Wu let ouowl and rushed over from behind. Du Shoushou came over from An Zheng¡¯s side and stabbed the Triton in his hand into Tao Wu¡¯s chest with a bang. However, even with Du Shoushou¡¯s current Emperor Level strength, and his peak Triton¡¯s Purple-Rank, he was still unable to pierce through Tao Wu¡¯s chest. He did not wear any armor, because he relied on his super strong physical body.

    ¡°His defense is unrivaled under the heavens.¡±

    ¡°When the two of us are together, God blocks the God of Death.¡±

    Gu Qianye sent a group of disciples into the reverse boat teleportation portal, then turned to look at An Zheng and the others who were suppressed to the point that they almost couldn¡¯t retaliate anymore. Gu Qianye¡¯s strength was all in this punch.

    But right at this moment, Xing Tian, who was standing behind them, came over and took Gu Qianye¡¯s fist head on. Gu Qianye¡¯s delicate body was sent flying. Even her body was not able to help her block this punch.

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare strength.¡±

    A Mountain Splitting Axe appeared in Xing Tian¡¯s hand. When the axe was ced onto the ground, the entire Yancheng began to shake. One could imagine how heavy this Mountain Splitting Axe was.

    ¡°Let me formally introduce you two.¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng and the rest werepletely at a disadvantage, their mood was extremely good.

    ¡°Since ancient times, there has never been anyone who was able to make the four of us act at the same time. Even if Emperor Yu was alive, he would have been lenient towards the four of us. If the four of us were to join forces, Emperor Yu wouldn¡¯t be a match for them, let alone you four. Luwu was peerless in this world, his Taowu defense was indestructible, and his Heaven Punisher could split heaven and earth ¡­ As for me ¡­ ¡±

    At this point, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Dozens of shining blue lines extended from his body, connecting Lu Wu, Xing Tian, and Tao Wu together. He retreated backwards. His eyes suddenly flew out from the eye sockets. His eyeballs exploded with a loud bang in the air, scattering out countless tiny eyeballs. These eyeballs were everywhere, and there was no blind spot he could not see.

    ¡°As for me, I can make the three of them stronger.¡±

    The Heaven Punisher wielded immense strength, and the Taowu defensive power. As for Lu Wu, he specialized in killing. Once they were connected, the three of them could share his perspective. In other words, these three could observe any location. The thin threads that connected the three of them then transferred their powers into the other three, just like a supply station for the three of them. The strength of these three people had increased by at least thirty to forty percent.

    Moreover, it seemed that one was not good at fighting, but there was a special Demonic Beast Cores in his body that was as wide as the ocean. His body could store even more Cultivation Powend supply them to the other three. With existences like these, the other three could destroy the world.

    For Tan Shanse to be able to summon sucowerful demon beast, it could be seen how terrifying the Faceless Monster¡¯s strength was back then. These top demonic beasts had once submitted to the shamelessness of others. Perhaps they didn¡¯t boast about it. If they had something like a husband to assist them at their peak, even a supreme Emperor level expert like Emperor Yu would have a headache.

    An Zheng looked at them, his heart unable to calm down. With their current strength, there was no way they could win. On the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s side, he and Du Shoushou had already reached the Emperor Level. Let alone the fact that these four fellows could increase their power by sharing their vision, even if it was four against two, he and Du Shoushou would still lose in a battle of attrition.

    ¡°Has everyone left?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Qu Liuxi rushed out of the courtyard, her face pale white, ¡°Arge portion of people are going up, there are still some who are rushing back.¡±

    ¡°At this time, I really want to thank Oldman Huo.¡±

    An Zheng breathed slowly, ¡°If not for Oldman Huo¡¯s boat, we wouldn¡¯t even have had a chance to retreat.¡±

    He summoned his Inverse Broken God Sword and pointed at Luwu and the others, ¡°This battle, shall be called Oldman Huo!¡±

    Chen Shaobai lifted the Scythe of Death, Du Shoushou raised the Triton, and everyone stood up straight. Today was the day of Oldman Huo¡¯s funeral. The enemy hade.

    This battle, was for the Oldman Huo!

 Chapter 1461 - The Disappeared Oldman Huo

    <h4>Chapter 1461 ¨C The Disappeared Oldman Huo</h4>

    An Zheng and the others had to block the attacks of the four Emperor Level Ancient Beasts, otherwise the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s disciples would definitely suffer heavy losses. However, the coordination between the four of them was unassable. No matter if it was in terms of attack or defense, they were all extremely powerful.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Just as they were using all of their strength to resist the fierce attacks of the four Emperor Level Beasts, Ye QIao ran back from the courtyard, ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, Oldman Huo ¡­ The Oldman Huo is gone! ¡±

    Hearing this, An Zheng¡¯s mind buzzed. He pushed Lu Wu back with his sword and turned to look at Ye Qi. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Ye QIao¡¯s face was as white as snow. ¡°I was about to bring Oldman Huo into the ship with me, but Oldman Huo had disappeared. Before, it was clearly inside the coffin, but now, there¡¯s nothing left. The coffin is empty. ¡±

    An Zheng felt as if his head was about to explode.

    How is that possible?

    The Oldman Huo had already left, could it be that he had revived from the dead? There had always been people in the mourning hall, so if Oldman Huo came back to life, no one would not have seen him. How could the person in the coffin disappear?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it someone else who brought him back first?¡±

    ¡°No, I asked, the people in the mourning hall didn¡¯t dare to move, so they just stayed there. No one else has entered, so it¡¯s definitely impossible that someone took Oldman Huo away. ¡±

    ¡°Go and search again. If you don¡¯t, then go back to the ship.¡±

    An Zheng once again forced Lu Wu to retreat. At this moment, the pressure was actually on him and Du Shoushou. For two Emperor level experts to resist four Emperor level enemies, the pressure could be imagined. Right now, they did not have any helpers, so Purple Ivy did not know where he was able to chase after and kill those summoned ancient beasts. As for the other Emperor Level Master s, Xuan-Yuan had already been missing for a long time, so there was no way Qing Lian coulde to support them. As for the people from the other three forbidden regions, the Southern Sea¡¯s Old Dragon King, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Immortal Queen, and the Buddha of the Western Regions, they were all too far away. Even if they were willing toe, it would be toote.

    If An Zheng did not have the word cultivation techniquebined with the word cultivation technique, the Cultivation Power would never stop, and if he alone could take 80% of the attack, Du Shoushou would not be able to hold on. After all, the two of them were only at the Emperor Level and Du Shoushou¡¯s realm was not stable yet.

    With a bang, Du Shoushou was sent flying by Xing Tian¡¯s Mountain Splitting Axe, directly slicing the Heavenly Awakening Sect into two. His body tumbled in through the front door, smashing through every building he passed through along the way. He drew a straight line from the front door all the way to the back door, then heavily crashed onto the north door of the Yancheng.

    Du Shoushou shook his neck, and came out from the city walls, the city tiles that had cracked open above his head suddenly dropped down.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded as he grabbed his Triton and sprinted back like a ferocious beast with his head down. He sprinted along the line he had been kicked out of, his footsteps extremely big, as if he had already fallen into a crazed state.

    ¡°He¡¯s still not dead?¡±

    Xing Tian looked at Du Shoushou who had charged back and obviously did not believe it either. He originally thought that he could kill that damn fatty with a single strike, but he never expected that the even more berserk would actually return.

    ¡°Kill me? You¡¯re not qualified!¡±

    Du Shoushou rose into the air, the Triton in his hand fiercely thrusting downwards. Xing Tian snorted,pletely disregarding Du Shoushou¡¯s tiny bit of strength. He raised the Mountain Splitting Axe in his hand and smashed towards Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton. This was novenly matched battle at all, Xing Tian¡¯sbat strength far surpassed Du Shoushou¡¯s. One was a beast that was born to be an Emperor Level beast, even though it had just been summoned, and its power had not recovered to its peak, it was enough to deal with Du Shoushou who had just entered the Emperor Level.

    He had even thought that he would soon see that the moment his Mountain Splitting Axe came into contact with that fatty¡¯s Triton, that damn fatty would be blown away by the force of his Mountain Splitting Axe.

    ng!

    The Triton¡¯s tip and the Mountain Splitting Axe¡¯s de urately shed together.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    He was sent flying backwards.

    Only, the one who was sent flying wasn¡¯t Du Shoushou, but Xing Tian!

    At this moment, everyone was stunned. No one believed that it would be like this.

    Just as the Triton and the Mountain Splitting Axe made contact, Gu Qianye rose into the air. She was lifted into the air by the female war god¡¯s hand, her fist bursting with purple light. That fist strikended at the back of the Triton, and the Triton that had gathered the strength of both Du Shoushou and Gu Qianye was directly sent flying. Xing Tian tumbled out, the pocket-sized shirt he wore shattered from the impact.

    The moment he stood up, everyone could clearly see his original appearance. He actually ¡­ No head. He didn¡¯t even have a neck, much lesead. The space between his shoulders was t, as if it had been swept by an extremely sharp weapon. His mouth was in his navel, his eyes on either side of his chest. Without a nose, it was probably breathing through the pores all over his body. No wonder when he looked at this person previously, he felt that this person¡¯s body was very strange. It turned out that this person did not have a head.

    ¡°You guys have sessfully made me angry.¡±

    Xing Tian¡¯s belly button opened and closed, revealing a weird and terrifying mouth. The sound of his voice sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lu Wu turned around to look at the Fu n members. With their husband present, it was impossible for him to not see the attack that Gu Qianye had helped Du Shoushou with. The expressions of the other men were a little strange. ¡°That woman¡¯s appearance ¡­¡± She used her body to block my view and didn¡¯t see it. ¡±

    Xing Tian¡¯s lips curved up, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Again!¡±

    He rushed forward. His headless body was terrifying no matter how he looked at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    The depressing Tao Wu suddenly opened his mouth and said: ¡°Just kill him as soon as you can. I¡¯m already tired of him.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Luwu suddenly jumped up and charged forward. In midair, Xing Tian¡¯s Mountain Splitting Axe just happened to swing over. Both of his feet stepped on the Mountain Splitting Axe to increase his speed twice, to the point that even An Zheng could not react in time.

    Bang!

    The cross de cut onto An Zheng¡¯s chest, causing him to fly backwards. Before he could even adjust his body, Lu Wunded on the palm of Zhu Wu and violently threw him over. Both of Lu Wu¡¯s legsnded heavily on An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng, who was sent flying backwards, was smashed straight into the ground once again.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s back smashed onto the ground, directly creating a huge pit. Lu Wu snorted, he stepped on An Zheng¡¯s chest, and a few extremely sharp des suddenly appeared on his hands, they were like tiger ws, crazily cutting downwards. With his speed, how many times could he cut in a second? An Zheng¡¯s body was hit from multiple hits, causing the Reverse Scale Armoo burst into sparks one after another. Under the continuous barrage of attacks, the Reverse Scale Armor was densely covered with the marks of being shed by the ws.

    [Reverse Scale Armor damaged, defense reduced.]

    [Three of your ribs are broken, and blood ising out of your chest]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice continuously appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind. Facing such violent attacks, An Zheng did not even have the chance to retaliate. Luwu just did not stop there. His tiger ws were unusually hard and sharp, this was the first time the Reverse Scale Armor had encountered such a severe test of endurance.

    ¡°The chest armor is heavily damaged and needs repair.¡±

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared once again.

    Chen Shaobai rushed over from the side as he swept across with his Scythe of Death.

    Lu Wu¡¯s left hand swiped outwards, and with a ng, he collided with the Scythe of Death. Under the immense force, Chen Shaobai was actually unable to hold on to the Scythe of Death. When the Scythe of Death left his hands, Chen Shaobai¡¯s arms and bones broke at the same time.

    But Lu Wu did not stop his right hand from attacking An Zheng. With a Dang sound, An Zheng¡¯s body was smashed down again, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. Although there was a mask on, the smell of blood still stimted Luwu.

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it anymore?¡±

    Luwuughed sinisterly, ¡°You are not as strong as Tan Shanse said you are, it seems Tan Shanse still overestimated you.¡±

    His tiger w stabbed downwards, and twisted a few times when it was stuck on An Zheng¡¯s neck. Although the tiger w did not pierce through the armor around An Zheng¡¯s neck, but with the strong force of the swing, An Zheng felt as if his head had been smashed into paste.

    ¡°Where is the Timeless Wheel?!¡±

    Master Lu asked.

    He raised the tiger w in his left hand, aiming for the ce with the heaviest wounds on the Reverse Scale Armor. No one knew if the Reverse Scale Armor would still be able to withstand this blow.

    Right at this moment, the ground beneath An Zheng suddenly cracked open, and green vines wrapped around An Zheng one after another. In the distance, Qu Liuxi sat cross-legged witale face. She had one hand against the ground and one finger pointed at An Zheng. Beneath the ground, thick vines emerged and wrapped around Lu Wu in an instant. Those vines were like giant pythons, tightening and producing ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a Wind Cross de broke through the vines and Lu Wu rushed out. He turned to look at Qu Liuxi, his eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered a physique that is so close to the energy of nature. After I devour you, my strength should recover to its peak.¡±

    He turned and charged towards Qu Liuxi, vines after vines pouncing crazily towards him. As he moved forward, the tiger ws in his hands continued to swing, and the cross wind des cut the vines into pieces. At this moment, further away, countless vines twisted together to form a green giant. At the moment when Lu Wu was about to charge forward, Lu Wu was stepped on by the green giant.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Dust filled the air.

    A cross-star de of light flew straight up from the foot of the green giant, slicing open the head of the green giant who was looking down at it. The giant shook its head, and the vine quickly recovered. Many thin threads of silk emerged from the cracks on his feet, much thinner than his hair, and crazily drilled into every pore of Luwu¡¯s. At the same time, these threads pulled him up from the bottom of the giant¡¯s feet and into his thighs. Finally, he was pulled to the location of the giant¡¯s heart. More and more threads entered Luwu¡¯s body, and fear appeared on his face.

    ¡°Save ¡­¡± ¡°Save me!¡±

    He only had enough time to shout these few words before he waspletely entangled by the vine.

 Chapter 1462 - No one can save him

    <h4>Chapter 1462 ¨C No one can save him</h4>

    Luwu¡¯s strongest points were his speed and his attack power. If he was an assassin, then perhaps no one in this world would be able to avoid one of his attacks. However, such people often had a weakness, and that was that they were too radical.

    An Zheng waspletely suppressed by him without being able to retaliate, as they always gave him the illusion that he could kill An Zheng in the next strike. Every strike he made was like this, causing him to be even more infuriated. So when he saw that An Zheng¡¯s breastte was already broken, how could he give up the chance to kill An Zheng? And An Zheng was using his own life to create an opportunity for Qu Liuxi to gain more time. Qu Liuxi¡¯s cultivation could not be considered the strongest,pared to Gu Qianye, she was stillcking when fighting alone.

    However, her ability didn¡¯t lie in her individualbat.

    Luwu¡¯s greatest failure was to ignore his husband¡¯s warnings to him. After breaking away from the four people¡¯s formation, he would lose his massive strength, Xing Tian, and his supreme defense, Tao Wu¡¯s silhouette. He would lose his blind spots and still have to pay a price.

    Seeing that Luwu had been swallowed by the green vine, Tao Wu lowered his head and rushed over. His physique was that of a raging bull, and every step he took when he charged forward caused the earth to tremble.

    ¡°Buy me some time!¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned white, and her forehead was covered in perspiration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    The monkey descended from the sky and smashed down onto the top of Tao Wu¡¯s head. This strike could break mountains and rivers, but it could not break through the defense of the Taowu tribe. It was unknown what kind of substance was used to make the flesh and blood inside his body. This strike of his caused him to feel somewhat muddled, but he was only muddled.

    Xing Tian rushed over from behind Zhu Wu, the Splitting Mountain Axe in his hand swinging out and sending the monkey¡¯s iron rod flying. But right at this moment, Du Shoushou arrived. Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton swept over and struck Taowu like a stick. Just as he was about toe into contact with Tao Wu¡¯s body, Gu Qianye¡¯s female War God lifted her up and threw her forward. With his strength added to the throw he made using her body, Gu Qianye¡¯s feetnded on the Triton.

    If the three types of power werebined together, how terrifying would that be?

    With a loud bang, the body of Tao Wu was smashed into the air and sent flying. No matter how strong his defense was, he could still block sharp des. However, he was still unable to endure the prating power. His body rolled on the ground, leaving a long gash as if he was plowing the ground.

    Xing Tian descended from midair and rushed towards Qu Liuxi. Just as he was about to attack, An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword pierced over from the side. Xing Tian¡¯s strength was greater than Tao Wu¡¯s, but he did not have the heavy defense of Zhu Wu. Of course, he could feel the sharpness of the Inverse Broken God Sword, so he could only use the Splitting Mountain Axe to block in front of him. The Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword tip struck the Splitting Mountain Axe, and the crisp sound it produced made everyone¡¯s eardrums go numb.

    Xing Tian took a few steps back, opening his mouth and releasing a ck beam of light straight towards Qu Liuxi.

    An Zheng teleported in front of Qu Liuxi to block the attack, but he managed to block the ck light with his strong body and Reverse Scale Armor.

    [Chest Armor is over 30% damaged, Requires repair.]

    [Strength infiltrated through the cracks on your chest armor, causing serious injuries on your body and injuring another rib.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice continued to appear in An Zheng¡¯s mind, but An Zheng remained unmoved. He opened his arms and used his body to block the ck light beam, his feet sliding backwards on the ground. More and more stone bs were being squeezed out from his feet, and the sound of the Reverse Scale Armor s being strangled could be heard.

    With a weng sound, the green giant formed from the vines suddenly shrank aerrifying speed. In just a few seconds, the giant that was at least dozens of meters tall had shrunk to the height of a normal man. The entire giant disappeared, leaving behind a thinyer of something on the surface of Luwu¡¯s body. It was like ayer of sticky glue that Luwu could not break no matter how he struggled.

    The viscose was extremely tough. As Lu Wu moved about crazily in it, even if he was propped up until he was almost transparent, thatyer of viscous viscous liquid would not break. As Qu Liuxi opened her eyes in the distance, a drop of sweat rolled down her forehead. At this moment, Luwu¡¯s struggling body stiffened, and then, thatyer of green film turned into something like water, and seeped into her every pore.

    The green vines that formed the giant did not disappear, butpletely entered Luwu¡¯s body. Lu Wu was an Emperor Level Ancient Beast, with Qu Liuxi¡¯s current cultivation, wanting to kill suceerless expert was too difficult a task. An Zheng and the rest used their own lives to buy her time. When all the green liquid entered Luwu¡¯s body, Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression rxed a little.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Qu Liuxi supported herself with one hand.

    Luwu¡¯s body suddenly swelled up. At the beginning, he had nearly burst the outeryer of film on his body, it was so transparent that it seemed like a needle could burst it apart. At this moment, the giant inside was constantly expanding his body. The vine giant, which had beenpletely absorbed by him, woke up once again. Luwu¡¯s body grew bigger and bigger, his skin and flesh being pulled was extremely shocking. Beneath the thinyer of skin, even a sliver of flesh could be clearly seen.

    Lu Wu¡¯s wails shook the heavens, but hisrades were blocked by Qu Liuxi¡¯s cries, making it impossible for him to get there.

    Bang!

    After all, Luwu¡¯s physical body was unable to withstand the power of the green giant. Someone once said that the power of life was the greatest. A small de of grass sticking out from the ground could still tenaciously survive, even if there wauge rock on top of its head. Even if it was just a small pile of dust inside the crack, there was a possibility that a green weed would grow out of it. How could Luwu possibly block such a life struggle?

    After a loud explosion, Luwu¡¯s body exploded into pieces. The vine giant seemed to have broken through ayer of shell as it stood up straight.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed forward, and the vine giant immediately turned around and walked towards Tao Wu with big steps. The vines on the ground that were moving along with it absorbed all of the energy contained in Lu Wu¡¯s body. It was like the tiny roots on a vine,pletely merging into the body of the vine giant.

    ¡°I can only control it for ten minutes.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at An Zheng: ¡°Within ten minutes, I have to destroy it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Enough!¡±

    He turned around and looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Protect Xiao Liu¡¯er.¡±

    After which, witap of his feet, he dashed towards the Fu n. The Heaven Punisher had exerted great strength, the Taowu Defense, and the Luwu Attack. However, they were not the most important ones. The most important one was the Fu n. He was themander of several others, and he could add strength to others, and he could create a perfect environment for battle.

    His body shed, and Xing Tian, who was still in a fierce battle with Du Shoushou and the rest immediately withdrew from the battle. In the air, the Mountain Splitting Axe whirled and flew over. An Zheng threw the Inverse Broken God Sword and the two Supreme Equipment collided in mid-air and were sent flying at the same time. An Zheng increased his speed and rushed towards the Fu n, leaving Xing Tian behind.

    Xing Tian was obviously furious as he fiercely opened his mouth behind An Zheng. His mouth was muchrger than a normal person¡¯s. The moment he opened his mouth, a lot of thin and long things shot out from his stomach. No one knew if it was his intestines or it was him who had tied An Zheng up from the back. The things quickly wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s four limbs, and the big word shape of his body was pulled apart.

    Xing Tian pulled back, and An Zheng involuntarily flew back.

    At the same time, the Tao Wu who had rushed back lowered his head. A heavy tank crashed onto An Zheng¡¯s body. An Zheng withstood the two forces. Xing Tian brought him back, while Tao Wu pushed him out, and this time, An Zheng¡¯s waist was almost broken.

    [Spinal Cord Injured, Very Serious.]

    [Cracks appeared on the hip bone.]

    [Reverse Scale Armore 40% damaged, They are in urgent need of repair.]

    In all of history, An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor were never this damaged. Even if the enemies he had met before were even more frightening, his Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s degree of damage hadn¡¯t exceeded ten percent. The 40% degree of damage was already extremely terrifying. Because at this point, the worst would happen even faster. If it was not repaired, it was extremely likely that the Reverse Scale Armor would have an unrecoverable result.

    The Tao Wu¡¯s attack made An Zheng suddenly faint, as if he had been smashed in the head.

    The vine giant rushed over at this moment and stepped on Xing Tian¡¯s body. When Xing Tian saw how Lu Wu died, he immediately reacted. His body was in pieces, his arms and legs separated from his body. What the vine giant stepped on was only the upper part of his body, while on his split hands and legs, there was a blood-red thing connected to the upper part of his body, as if it was blood vessels. The two arms and two legs began to exert force. Their veins were stretched taut and they forcibly pulled their bodies out from under the feet of the vine giant.

    The Taowu turned around and charged at the vine giant. With a bang, it crashed into one of the vine giant¡¯s legs. The vine giant¡¯s body swayed for a moment before suddenly crashing down. At this moment, Xing Tian¡¯s body reassembled itself and he fiercely turned around. A ck beam of light shot straight towards Qu Liuxi from his mouth. Everyone had rushed over to support An Zheng, there was only Chen Shaobai by his side. The ck light beam arrived in an instant, and Chen Shaobai only had enough time to raise the Scythe of Death up to block it.

    The defensiveyer on his body was instantly destroyed, and the Scythe of Death was burnt red a momentter. The ce where Chen Shaobai held the Scythe of Death, began to emityers of green smoke.

    But he wasn¡¯t willing to retreat, he wasn¡¯t willing to give way. He grit his teeth as he stood there, unable to back away from the ck beam of light.

    With a boom, the Scythe of Death was sent flying and Chen Shaobai¡¯s body flew backwards,nding beside Qu Liuxi. The ck light ray followed like a shadow, and instantly appeared in front of Qu Liuxi.

    No matter what, no one could save her.

 Chapter 1463 - Where Are You

    <h4>Chapter 1463 ¨C Where Are You</h4>

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s strength had yet to reach the Emperor Level, but even with thirty percent of his strength, he still could not block Xing Tian¡¯s fatal strike. The Scythe of Death in his hand was sent flying by the tyrannical power of the ck light, and he was also sent flying backwards. The ck light beam instantly appeared in front of Qu Liuxi. How could Qu Liuxi, who was not good at fighting, protect herself?

    And at this moment, An Zheng simply had no time. Not only was An Zheng unable to save her, everyone who was rushing over because of the restraints had toote as well.

    Just as the ck beam of light was about to reach Qu Liuxi, a dot of ink suddenly appeared in front of Qu Liuxi. The dot of ink rapidly expanded, and the ck beam of light instantly hit the dot of ink. Then... That¡¯s all.

    The beam of light shot straight towards them. However, it was drawn into an unknown space.

    Ye Qiandao appeared behind Qu Liuxi, his face somewhat pale. If he had been even a thousandth of a secondte, Qu Liuxi would have definitely died. In his left hand waicture book and in his right was a brush. He himself often said that he painted as ugly as he could, but he liked to draw.

    When he was young, in the Fantasy City, his mother Great Mother Ye was busy making a living, she did not have much time to y with him. Ye Zichen chucked a few pieces of paper to him, causing him to randomly daub on the brush. It could be said that from the start of her life until now, she had not made any progress at all.

    However, his strength was all in this painting.

    That pen was an extremely ordinary pen. Even if he were to buy it from any shop in any city, it would not exceed 10 gold coins. The pen was not made by a famous maker, and the materials used were not particr. The picture book was even simpler. It was just that he had cut some of the white paper and bound it, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t be worth more than fifty cents. It just so happened that the cheapest paper could open the door to another world.

    Great Mother Ye had once told An Zheng that Xiao Qi Dao was not in the process of being reincarnated.

    Actually, even until now, An Zheng still did not know what the Xiao Qi Dao was like. His physique and Inherent Skill were the best that An Zheng had seen before, probably even better than An Zheng himself. However, after cultivating for so many years, Ye QIao had been unable to define his level of cultivation. He ¡­ No realms.

    At the beginning, Ye Qidao still had the feeling of breaking through to the next stage. However, as his strength grew, this kind of breakthrough never urred again. Many people who came from Da Xi era had been restricted by the harsh cultivation environment for a long time. After entering this era, they became like water that broke a dam, and their cultivation progress was unstoppable.

    However, Xiao Qi Dao did not disy suceaction. Even he himself did not know what realm he was in right now.

    He may be the only one in the world since time immemorial.

    His brush pointed at an ink drop in front of Qu Liuxi, and the ink quickly expanded to form a ck hole. The beam of light entered the ck hole and disappeared. Xiao Qi Dao held up the painting book with his left hand and carefully drew a circle on the painting book with his right hand that was even rounder than an egg. Therefore, this was a very strange thing. Even after drawing for so many years, he was still unable to draw a circle. However, this twisted and twisted ball had turned interrifying object.

    Xiao Qi Dao turned the painting upside down to face Xing Tian. Something inside the irregr shape he drew bulged out, followed by a ck light beam that shot out. Even Xing Tian himself hadn¡¯t thought that one day he would be struck by the beam of light that shot out. This scene was extremely strange. His mouth was still spitting out beams of light, which entered the ck hole and shot out from Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s picture book. exactly what happened between the two ck holes, and how many twists and turns in space, perhaps even Xiao Qi Dao himself did not know.

    The beam of light instantly arrived, but Xing Tian did not react at all.

    Bang! The beam hit the spot between his eyes. Because his eyes were on either side of his chest and his mouth was in his navel, the beam of light hit the space between his mouth and his eyes. The two beams of light nearly ovepped, the edges sticking to the edges.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the beam of light pierced through Xing Tian¡¯s body. He leaned back, and the ck beam that shot out of his mouth slid diagonally into the sky. What was even more strange was that the ink drop that Xiao Qi Dao pointed out actually followed the beam of light and moved upwards. Xing Tian fell backwards onto the ground, the beam of light shooting straight up into the sky. The dot of ink was directly above him, so the beam of light that shot back at him continued to strike him.

    The beam of light had pierced through Xing Tian¡¯s chest. He finally stopped, but it was already toote. His own strength had left a shocking bloody hole in his body, and even his internal organs had been burnt ck. Qu Liuxi pointed at Xing Tian, who was on the ground. The vine giant that had fallen down earlier quickly came over and stepped on Xing Tian. Countless thin lines of green silk extended from the foot of the vine giant and entered the hole in Xing Tian¡¯s body.

    Not long after, the heavily injured Xing Tian was pulled into the vine giant¡¯s body, gradually moving upwards until he stopped at the heart area of the vine giant. Then, the vine giant shrunk again, at a speed even faster than before. That was because Luwu did not have the ability to do so previously, so it would take even longer for him to invade Luwu¡¯s body. And under Xing Tian¡¯s severe injuries, his resistance had be minuscule. In just two or three seconds, the vine giant turned inthinyer of green film that tightly wrapped around Xing Tian.

    It could be seen that Xing Tian was still making his final struggles. Unfortunately, there was no longer any meaning to them. In that instant, that green filmpletely entered Xing Tian¡¯s body. In the next second, Xing Tian¡¯s body began to swell.

    Boom!

    Vines Giant killed the second Emperor Level Master.

    This was Qu Liuxi, the one who looked the weakest and most harmless of all. But as long as her friends could buy her time, she could make any enemy feel fear. She was not a battle-type cultivator, but if she was allowed to join the battle, then that would be the beginning of a nightmare for her enemies.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost at my limit.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pushed her hands forward, and after absorbing Xing Tian¡¯s power, the vine giant became even stronger. But because of this, Qu Liuxi¡¯s control over it was weakening. Before it went out of control, Qu Liuxi used all her psychokinesis to disy the vine giant¡¯s final use. The vine giant tookrge strides towards the Fu Mansion¡¯s men, who were the slowest in terms of movement. Seeing the giant approaching, he immediately retracted her eyes and looked at the thing that looked like a blood vessel.

    However, he still couldn¡¯t escape in time.

    At this moment, Tao Wu rushed over from the other side. As he rushed forward, his body rapidly grew in size, and he transformed into a gigantic demonic beast that was oveundred meters tall. After he charged over, his tail swept out, sending the men behind him flying. With the help of the Taowu Martial Skills, Zhu Chi escaped from danger. However, he was powerless to do anything about it.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The moment that the vine giant that had absorbed the energy of the two Emperor level ancient demon beasts exploded, it hadpletely wrapped itself around Tao Wu. How terrifying was the explosive power of the two Emperor level demon beasts? If Qu Liuxi had not told everyone in advance, no one would be able to escape this cmity.

    An Zheng activated the teleportation function of his Blood Pearl Bracelet in an instant, teleporting everyone back to the reverse boat space.

    After the loud explosion, a ball of light crazily flew out from the center of the explosion. The white ball of light became bigger and bigger, and very quickly swallowed the entire Yancheng, but did not stop. In the end, the sphere of white light expanded tadius of two hundred miles, exploded, and swept out by the hurricane. The entire Yancheng had disappeared. Not to mention the flowers, nts, and trees, not even a single piece of brick was left behind.

    After the huge ball of white light disappeared, a basin appeared on the ground, which was at least a few hundred metres deep. The basin was ck and smooth, like a bumpy mirror. No life could possibly be born in the next few hundred years in any ce that had been burned.

    With this huge crater as the center, everything within five hundred miles of the crater turned into a desert. Unlike ordinary deserts, there were no coarse grains of sand here, only fine dust. That was to say, the vast wilderness of a thousand li was instantly devoid of life.

    This was the terrifying power of an Emperor Level Beast¡¯s self-destruct. If not for Qu Liuxi and the Vine Giant suppressing the explosion¡¯s radius, its destructive power would have been two times greater.

    Inside the boat, everyone watched the horrible scene with lingering fear in their hearts. All of them were in a daze. Their enemy was so powerful, and this was not the final enemy. There was not much time until the faceless weirdo broke through the time restrictions. No one knew what dangers they would encounter in the little amount of time left to begin with.

    An Zheng saw that the primordial Goblin Beast called Fu had rushed out from within the hurricane. It flew high in the sky full of scars, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Of the four Emperor Level ancient beasts that attacked the Heavenly Awakening Sect, three were killed and one escaped with serious injuries. On the other side, An Zheng and the rest had also suffered heavy losses. Although no one died, almost everyone who participated in the battle was injured.

    Especially when An Zheng suffered the heaviest injuries, even the Reverse Scale Armor looked so sad.

    More than forty percent of the Reverse Scale Armor were injured, if they were not repaired, they might not recover in the future. However, at this moment, it was much easier to think of the Oldman Huo.

    But, where did the Oldman Huo go?

    No one approached the coffin in the mourning hall. Until they retreated, the Heavenly Awakening Sect disciples who were guarding the memorial hall were not even a step away. Ye Qiandao searched for a long time, but still did not find anything. The Oldman Huo¡¯s corpse then disappeared into thin air.

    If it weren¡¯t for that, none of them would have survived today. The boat was their final home and the safest fortress.

    An Zheng struggled to stand up and took off the Reverse Scale Armor. The Blood Pearl Bracelet was kept inside and repaired magic tools in a separate space. Although it could not be repaired as quickly as the Oldman Huo, there was still a way. An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Oldman Huo had always been teaching him how to refine magic tools, and if it wasn¡¯t for Oldman Huo personally improving the abilities of the Blood Pearl, then the Reverse Scale Armor might have never been able to be saved.

    ¡°Oldman Huo.¡±

    An Zheng stood there, the wounds on his body were still bleeding non-stop.

    ¡°Where are you, Oldman Huo?¡±

 Chapter 1464 - Little Ants

    <h4>Chapter 1464 ¨C Little Ants</h4>

    After the perfect concealment of Qi on the reverse boat was activated, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to discover it even if it was floating in the sky. But in order to ensure the safety of the tens of millions of people inside the ship, An Zheng decided to immediately move out. Not many people understood how sad he was when he made this decision, because the Oldman Huo was gone. He really wanted to look for it again, but he had no choice but to leave.

    They set the coordinates in the reverse boat and set it to be in Qingzhou, Sunshine City. An Zheng did not want people to forget their suffering and hatred. He never believed that forgiveness was great.

    The deaths of more than two million people in the city of Yangzui were just in front of his eyes.

    The nine pieces of Golden Crow Stone had already disappeared, so it was unknown whether or not they were all taken away by Tan Shanse.

    ¡°If only we can find the Timeless Wheel.¡±

    Chen Shaobai sat beside An Zheng, and looked at the white clouds outside through the huge transparent window of the ship.

    ¡°The reverse boat has an almost perfect concealment function, so the defensive type is still alright. As long as we can find the Timeless Wheel and find a way tobine the Timeless Wheel¡¯s ability with the boat¡¯s ability, perhaps we can keep some hope. There were tens of millions of people here, and this might be thest foundation of humanity. If we ¡­ If we cannot stop that faceless weirdo in the end, we can protect the tens of millions of people here. ¡±

    ¡°But, how can I find the Timeless Wheel?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°For the past two days, I have always been at the heart of the ship. If the Heaven Defying Seal was the Timeless Wheel, how could he trigger it and make it return to its original state? Or perhaps, how can there be a connection between him and me? ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Chen Shaobai tugged at An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s not time to give up yet.¡±

    The injuries on his body were very serious. Fortunately, Qu Liuxi was here, otherwise, it would have been even worse. An Zheng called Qu Liuxi and the others over to the core area of the ship. Even if it was the people who lived in the boat, very few people knew that there was actually another space within the boat, and that was the Heaven Defying Seal space. It had to be said that the Oldman Huo¡¯s ability to forge artifacts had never been seen before. Even during the most prosperous period in the cultivation world, those weapons craftsmen didn¡¯t have as much thought and creativity as him. Oldman Huo was only born in the wrong era, if he was born in that era, he would probably be the greatest refiner in history.

    The reverse boat space was transformed from the base of the State of Yan, and the size of the area was roughly the size of the State of Yan.

    ¡°Only now do I understand the greatness of the Oldman Huo after he has left.¡±

    Du Shoushou said as he walked, ¡°It was only now that we have reached this stage in our cultivation that we realized how childish and superficial we used to be. This space can amodate tens of millions of people. Even if I were to create a secret space to amodate tens of millions of people and have the ability to fly or teleport, possessing powerful attack and defense, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. But, Oldman Huo did it. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Only now do you know how powerful the Oldman Huo is. ¡±

    ¡°We always take many things for granted, like the Oldman Huo. Since he created the reverse boat, we never thought about it too deeply. In fact, this ispletely out of line with his level. Yet, we felt that he was a Oldman Huo and thus, was able to create suching ¡­ ¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face changed when he said this: ¡°An Zheng, is something wrong?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Indeed ¡­ Oldman Huo could create things that surpassed his cultivation realm, such as Purple-Rank Equipment, there was no need to be shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but he had taken it for granted. Now that I think about it carefully ¡­ How could the Oldman Huo createverse boat? Even if it was extended out by the Heaven Defying Seal, it still far surpassed the capabilities of the Oldman Huo. Even if he has this idea and is creative, he doesn¡¯t have enough power. ¡±

    ¡°So, Heaven Defying Seal could really be Timeless Wheel, but even Oldman Huo doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course Oldman Huo doesn¡¯t know. Oldman Huo might not even know what a Timeless Wheel is.¡±

    The more they talked, the more nervous they became. They felt as if they were about to approach the truth.

    It had been a long time since he had returned to the Heaven Defying Seal space. The space inside the boat was too big. With so many people inside, it was hard to say if any of them were the enemy¡¯s. Therefore, for all these years, An Zheng had requested for the Xiao Qi Dao to be able to aplish something. He strictly guaranteed that the people of the State of Yan were not allowed to enter or leave the ship. As the king of the State of Yan, he had always told the people of the State of Yan that they only sealed the State of Yan, created a huge enchantment and sealed the State of Yan away, and did not live in such a space.

    But, what else could he do?

    Everyone quickened their steps. The moment they pushed open the spatial door of the Heaven Defying Seal, everyone was stunned for a moment. An Zheng had searched the ce for the past two days, but every time he entered, he felt as if he had returned to his childhood.

    The time inside the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s space was still different from outside. It could extend one¡¯s life here, but there was already a pile of cultivation so there was no need to hug it. In this world, nothing was absolute, so the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s strong Time Power could only be used to provide assistance during the early stages of cultivation. At An Zheng¡¯s current level, the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s time capabilities were already meaningless. Because here, their cultivation progress seemed to havee talt.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly squatted down and lowered her head to look at the weeds on the small path. There was an ant there.

    It was an old friend.

    Once, when they were cultivating in the Heaven Defying Seal space, they would have to carefully walk with their heads down every time they entered, afraid that they would step on this tenacious little guy. Because the space in the Heaven Defying Seal was very slow, it was a long journey for the little ant to climb over this small path. Fortunately, he was able to persevere and let it seed. It seemed to be preparing to settle down in the grass, and he had no idea how it had been all these years.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a problem.

    ¡°We had too much to take for granted before... For example, when we saw a little ant in the Heaven Defying Seal space that felt that it waeasonable existence, everyone carefully avoided harming it ¡­ But, why is there always an ant in the Heaven Defying Seal space, and if it¡¯s a reasonable existence, why is there only one? ¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned around and looked in the other direction: ¡°I¡¯ll go look.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no need to look, I sensed it with my senses just now, there¡¯s only one ant here.¡±

    He squatted down and looked at the little ant, who seemed to be looking up at him.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    Of course, the ant wouldn¡¯t answer his question. If it was possible, it would shock everyone.

    ¡°Maybe when Oldman Huo was creating the Heaven Defying Seal, it coincidentally crawled in?¡±

    ¡°Idiot? How terrifying was the forging process? Let alone a small ant, even a demon beast would be burnt to ashes by the zing temperature. Therefore, this little ant is different from us. It does not enter the Heaven Defying Seal from the outside, but rather, it iart of the Heaven Defying Seal. ¡±

    After An Zheng finished this sentence, everyone was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°If this little ant iart of the Heaven Defying Seal, then what is its use?¡±

    ¡°The Oldman Huo would definitely not create suching for no reason.¡±

    An Zheng reached out his hand and ced it in front of the little ant. He had only done this subconsciously, but he hadn¡¯t thought that the little ant would actually begin crawling towards his palm. An Zheng did not immediately grab it, and waited quietly. At least more than ten minutester, the little ant finally climbed onto An Zheng¡¯s finger with difficulty. The moment An Zheng raised his hand, the entire space of the Heaven Defying Seal suddenly began to shake violently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it leave the ground.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly realised.

    An Zheng did not have much talent in smithing, but his talent in this area was not bad, so in the past, Oldman Huo had taught him more instead of teaching him. In a sense, there was a great simrity between refining and refining pills. Thus, from ancient times until now, many powerful artificers were their own medicine masters, and those with great strength often had some achievements in the field of artificing.

    An Zheng hurriedly brought the little ant back to the ground, and the Heaven Defying Seal Space immediately stopped shaking, returning to its calm state.

    ¡°It is the array eye of the Heaven Defying Seal.¡±

    Qu Liuxi heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°We have never cared about it, and Oldman Huo also didn¡¯t deliberately exin anything. We had always thought it was just an ordinary ant, but we had neglected that it was the only life in the Heaven Defying Seal space other than the rest of us. I¡¯m not referring to absolute life, absolute life includes nts and even water. It¡¯s an animal, the only one alive other than us. ¡±

    ¡°Its crawling time, is exactly the Heaven Defying Seal time.¡±

    ¡°Oldman Huo is truly amazing, even if an enemy invaded the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s space and wanted to destroy it, they would never have imagined that the most important thing in the Heaven Defying Seal¡¯s space was actually an ant.¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of magical equipment it is, or what kind of space it is, it¡¯s all formed by a spell formation. The more powerful the object, the more dense andplex the formation would be. This ant was the core of the dimensional array. With it there, the Heaven Defying Seal space would not be destroyed. But we can¡¯t let it leave the ground, otherwise the space will go stable. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi carefully stretched out her hand and used her nails to turn the ant over.

    In the blink of an eye, everyone was thrown out without any warning. With the entire space of Heaven Defying Seal turned upside down, the earth became the sky and the sky became the earth. Fortunately, Qu Liuxi had been prepared before the great change had urred. She had only wanted to confirm her guess. The moment she fell, she immediately rushed back to flip the ant back over.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The person fell back onto the ground.

    Du Shoushou patted his chest: ¡°You scared me to death ¡­ Can¡¯t you give uint next time before we y? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi squatted and stared at the little ant: ¡°The question now is, why did it climb on An Zheng¡¯s finger?¡±

 Chapter 1465 - Timeless Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 1465 ¨C Timeless Wheel</h4>

    Qu Liuxi raised her head and looked at An Zheng. ¡°Why does it climb on your finger?¡±

    Before this, no one would have thought that this small ant would be the array core of the entire Heaven Defying Seal. However, it was clear that the ants themselves knew. Of course, it was also very clear what the consequences would be if it left the ground. If the Heaven Defying Seal space was unstable, the entire reverse boat space would have problems.

    An Zheng squatted there as he looked at the ant: ¡°What exactly do you want to tell me?¡±

    The ant raised its head and looked at him. An Zheng could actually see a veryplicated expression in its eyes. Maybe it was an illusion, An Zheng thought as he shook his head. Even he felt that it was because of his emotions these past few days that such thoughts and illusions had appeared. It was as if he could see nostalgia, reluctance and even excitement in that little ant¡¯s eyes ¡­

    At this moment, the little ant suddenly raised one of its legs, as if it wanted to express something. An Zheng subconsciously reached out his finger and stopped in front of the little ant. The little ant ced the leg that it lifted up onto An Zheng¡¯s finger. In that moment, An Zheng felt as if his finger had been pierced by something. With the strength of his current body, not to mention an ant¡¯s legs, he wouldn¡¯t have any big problems even if an ordinary magic tool were to directly hit his body.

    With a weng sound, An Zheng felt that his brain was shaking, and then, something forcefully squeezed into his brain.

    He could faintly hear a voice telling him to hold hands.

    An Zheng hurriedly said. That voice was too familiar, it was so familiar that An Zheng instantly cried. The others did not know what had happened, but they still held hands and held one another. Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand was ced on An Zheng¡¯s hand. Gu Qianye held Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand, and the fatty held Gu Qianye¡¯s hand.

    Just as they were holding hands, the shock that appeared in An Zheng¡¯s head just now appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. A vast expanse of whiteness, as if he had instantly lost consciousness. However, everyone¡¯s senses were very clear, and their consciousness was still there.

    A seven-colored cloud suddenly appeared in the white world and slowly floated down from the sky. The rainbow clouds spiraled up, forming a seven-colored disc. At first, it looked ethereal, butter it became solid, like a seven-colored jade. The disk was huge at first, but as it became more and more solid, it became smaller and smaller. Eventually, it was around a meter in diameter. There was a sh of light from the disk and Oldman Huo immediately appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know what to call you.¡±

    Oldman Huoughed a little mischievously and a little awkwardly: ¡°Children?¡±

    At this moment, everyone was crying.

    ¡°Did it scare you guys so much that you couldn¡¯t find me?¡± Even I didn¡¯t know this was going to happen, because I had sealed myself away for too long. Da Chi... My King. ¡±

    He suddenly bent over and gave An Zheng a deep bow.

    An Zheng was shocked, he immediately extended her hand to support him, but her hand prated through the white light, it was the image of the Oldman Huo.

    ¡°Looks like you still haven¡¯t understood, huh? I was once the king. I am a Timeless Wheel, and only forcefully sealed my own memories, making me not know who I am for a long period of time. Now that I think about it, this must be fate. Because I am a Timeless Wheel and you are Da Chi, that¡¯s why we met again in a ce like Fantasy City. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t remember you, and I don¡¯t remember me. ¡±

    An Zheng felt his heartbeat grow faster and faster. He never thought that the Oldman Huo was actually a Timeless Wheel.

    Back in Qingzhou, Emperor Meng Hu had told An Zheng before. In order to protect itself, the Timeless Wheel may change its form, turning into any kind of creature or even any human. If the Oldman Huo was a Timeless Wheel, then all of this could be exined smoothly. Why did the Oldman Huo possess sucowerful refining ability? Why did he be the most powerful Artifact Forging Master with his ordinary body? It had to be known that even the experts of Celestial Sovereign did not have a deep understanding of the power of time. Furthermore, there was no way that he could create a magic tool like the Heaven Defying Seal with the power of time.

    At the same time, he also understood why the King of Caterpir Fruits, as the best of the best amongst the herbs, had no effect on the Oldman Huo at all. This was because the Oldman Huo was norue person. In fact, if one were to carefully think about it, they would realize that sometimes, and unknowingly, there would always be hints. However, during that period of time, how could An Zheng have thought about such things? Just as Oldman Huo said, you don¡¯t remember me, I don¡¯t remember you.

    We don¡¯t remember each other, but we can¡¯t help meeting.

    ¡°Whoever you were, who I was.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Oldman Huo and said seriously, ¡°You will always be our Oldman Huo.¡±

    Oldman Huoughed. It was clearly just an illusion, but he saw the tear stains at the corner of his eye. An Zheng subconsciously looked down and saw that the little ant was crying. Can ants cry? How could it shed tears? An ant should not have this kind of reaction and ability. However, those small, sparkling tears were in its eyes.

    ¡°Master, you scared me to death.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao said as he looked at Oldman Huo.

    ¡°Silly child, you haven¡¯te to your senses either.¡±

    Oldman Huo raised his hand and rubbed Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s head, but his hand was just an illusion.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Consciousness? ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao looked at Oldman Huo and asked, ¡°Master, what are you trying to tell me?¡±

    Oldman Huo pointed to the grass: ¡°Everyone sit down and talk. This is not a short story. The first thing I have to tell you is that you should have sensed it as well. It is no ident that any of you can meet. Perhaps in your previous life, you did not reunite, but in the end, you will reunite. That is because the both of you have always striven hard to find each other. You were once brothers in life and death, you are family, and in the future, you will be too. ¡±

    Everyone sat cross-legged around Oldman Huo, quietly listening to what he had to say.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Oldman Huo let out a long sigh, ¡°After thinking about it, there are really some contradictions. If I had not died, I would not have unsealed these memories. But if I died too early, I wouldn¡¯t have met all of you ¡­ Let¡¯s talk about the Xiao Qi Dao first. You are the most special one. ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao: ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Your mother must have told you that you¡¯re not one of the Six Daos, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But have you thought about it? With your mother¡¯s cultivation level, why would she be able to tell that you¡¯re not in the Six Daos? This was a very contradictory matter. How did she know? Because someone told her ¡­ This person is you. Your mother said your father told him, in the dark. So you think that your father is very mysterious? He was originally a prince of the State of Yan. But how did he know all this? ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Elder, quickly tell me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he is not your father. This is what makes you special. ¡°You are the world spirit of this world.¡±

    ¡°World Spirit?¡±

    Everyone was confused by this.

    The Oldman Huo said after a while, ¡°Every single world that has existed for a long time will have their own World Spirits. This is a world that has existed for billions of years. Compared to this world, we really aren¡¯t even considered children. However, the emergence of a World Spirit required an opportunity. Most of the world¡¯s World Spirits are still sleeping soundly, and your awakening was precisely because of the battle between An Zheng and the Faceless Monster back then. ¡±

    ¡°The world is going to be destroyed. World Spirit Awakening. At the moment of the decisive battle, you woke up. However, you discovered that the power you possessed was also unable to defeat the Faceless Monster. The most special thing about a World Spirit was that it possessed the power of all elements. You have what the world has. However, the faceless weirdo also had this kind of power. Your powers are the same. Thus, a change has happened to your world spirits. They began to create a new power, power other than the six paths. ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao was at a loss when he heard this.

    ¡°I, am not human?¡±

    He asked subconsciously.

    Oldman Huo actually burst outughing, ¡°In a sense, it is indeed so. When your mother gave birth to you, it was you who subconsciously kept telling her that you were special. And your mother thought that your father¡¯s spirit in heaven was reminding her. ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao felt his heart clogged up.

    Sometimes the truth we always thought was not the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Oldman Huo reached out his hand and pressed it against Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s nose. Although Xiao Qi Dao didn¡¯t feel anything, his tears immediately flowed down.

    Oldman Huo said, ¡°You are a World Spirit, but Great Mother Ye is still your mother and your father is also your father. This is not a contradiction nor does it mean that you are lonely. The reason for such a situation is that you are also in the cycle of reincarnation, and you have discovered a problem in the cycle of reincarnation. If you don¡¯t use your power in a fixed form, you won¡¯t be able to use it all. In this world, the human form was the most perfect. Thus, the current you is here. ¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao: ¡°That is to say, because of my existence, our chances of fighting against that guy in the end increased by a few points?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Oldman Huo shook his head: ¡°Because you are all too weak now ¡­ An Zheng, you have returned to the Emperor Level, but your current strength is not even one thousandth of your peak condition. It seems like I¡¯ve said too little like this ¡­ Also, your Xiao Qi Dao, your understanding and awareness of the powers beyond the six paths are actually very shallow. And it seems like we don¡¯t have much time left. Maybe it¡¯s because I still have a faint sense of crisis, but this time, I managed to create a Heaven Defying Seal and createverse boat. I have already assimted myself into the Heaven Defying Seal, I am right here. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly raised his head. ¡°That is to say, even if we fail, this lord can still guarantee the continuation of the lives of tens of millions of people?¡±

    Oldman Huo was silent for a while and then said: ¡°Theoretically, it is possible, but... Do you think that if you lose in the end, he won¡¯t be able to discover me? ¡±

    These words cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 1466 - Furong Drainage

    <h4>Chapter 1466 ¨C Furong Drainage</h4>

    Du Shoushou looked at Oldman Huo: ¡°Elder, you have nothing to help us with.¡±

    Oldman Huo thought for a while, then shook his head and said helplessly: ¡°I am only a Timeless Wheel, and basically speaking I am just a magic tool. Even though it is possible for it to bigh-grade magic tool, it is still not a cultivator. ¡±

    Du Shoushou replied with an ¡°oh¡±, slightly disappointed.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve awakened. After I find you, it¡¯s better than sealing myself once more.¡±

    Oldman Huo looked at An Zheng: ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, do your best. You do your work, you find your own strength, you discover new strength. I have my own things to do ¡­ ¡±

    He looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for that guy to struggle free. You can go ahead. With me here, it won¡¯t be that easy for him toe out within three months. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be discovered by him as well? The reason why he was imprisoned in the Time Formation is because of you. Once he bes aware of your existence, he will go crazy. ¡±

    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    Oldman Huo smiled confidently: ¡°You all still feel that there iattern to the time. But in reality, time was the most untraceable thing. I change time, I am silent, he wants to find out I am not a matter of time. I only need to change the operation of the time array a little, and he will have to adapt. I¡¯ll give you guys a few more months. You can go. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave this to you. We¡¯ll go find our way.¡±

    Oldman Huo gave a carefreeugh, ¡°What path is there? No. Back then, that guy had turned into a myriad of pursuers, but in the end, his cultivation still went berserk and became like that. The so-called Dao wasplicated. In truth, the Dao was the heart of man. Everyone¡¯s heart was different, so everyone¡¯s dao was different as well. The ways are not righteous or evil. The wicked pursue their ways, and your pursuit is also the way. So, don¡¯t take the word Dao too hard to understand. Anyone who gets into the bull¡¯s horn will most likely go crazy. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Oldman Huo said: ¡°I remember Purple Ivy saying something in the past and I thought at that time that he was speaking nonsense. Now that I think about it, he actually said the true meaning of the Dao, but it is possible that even he himself did not think deeply about it. He said that in this world, no matter if it¡¯s a living thing or an ideal thing, they are inferior to only me. ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, as if he had thought of something.

    Oldman Huoughed: ¡°To be honest, in terms of physique, you are stronger than Purple Ivy. However, in his mind, he was even more confident. Sometimes I can¡¯t help but think, what kind of nonsense is in that guy¡¯s head, and it all makes sense. ¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, ¡°That guy, the only one who can really read his mind is him.¡±

    At the same time, at the extreme edge of the South Sea.

    On an isted frozen ind, Purple Ivy squatted on top of a protruding cliff and looked down. Therge rock was also sealed by ice and snow. It was very slippery. In order to prevent himself from falling down, he squatted down and kept on exhaling ¡­ After a full ten minutes, he was so angry that his face turned red and his neck turned thick. He seriously nodded and said to himself that this method was indeed not good.

    He looked behind him and saw six or seven huge corpses, all of which were the demon beasts he had killed in the past few days. He wandered around the mountain but was unable to find anything suitable. In the end, he took out a fishing rod from his spatial artifact with a face full of dejection ¡­

    ¡°I brought a fucking fishing rod, then why am I still looking food?¡±

    Then he asked himself, ¡°Why would I take a fishing rod with me when I go out?¡±

    Thinking about it, he had pretended to be cool when he was ying with An Zheng in the beginning, fishing by the river.

    ¡°Sigh, back then, I could still act cool, but now I can¡¯t.¡±

    He hooked the hook onto the corpse of a demon beast and then wanted to use this fishing rod to throw it out. That demon beast¡¯s corpse was around sixty to seventy meters big, and it was at leasundred tons heavy. The fishing rod had been pulled into the shape of a crescent moon by him, but the corpse of the demonic beast was still motionless. With a kacha sound, the fishing rod broke. Purple Ivy angrily threw the fishing rod into the ocean below the mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid, it¡¯s definitely not that. It¡¯s that my fishing rod isn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    He pondered for a while, then his eyes suddenly lit up and he began to pull his hair out one by one. He pulled one out and grimaced in pain. After struggling for a long time, he finally came to a stop. ¡°Why am I trying to pull it out from the same ce?¡±

    He stretched out his hand and touched his forehead. A small patch of bald spot had appeared on it.

    This guy was squatting there, tying his hair together one by one and then using his hair to tie onto the horn of a dead demon beast. The other end of the hair was tied to his middle finger. Then, he kicked the corpse of the demon beast off the cliff. Following the descent of the demon beast¡¯s corpse, he walked to the edge of the cliff and stretched out his finger as he tiptoed. He had an expression that seemed as if he could destroy me at any moment. In the end, the demon beast corpse fell and its hair straightened up, pulling him down.

    In the air, Purple Ivy reached out his hand and grabbed onto theyer of ice, and theyer of ice could not help but crumble. It meant that if the left foot stepped on the right foot and the right foot stepped on the left foot, the cirction force would be able to keep flying upwards. He decided to give iry, stepping on his right foot with his left foot ¡­ He fell into the water.

    He cursed at the bastard, crawled out of the water, and punched a hole in the cliff. He flew up into the air andnded in the hole. Then, he sat down cross-legged and extended his middle finger. On his middle finger hung the corpse of the demonic beast, and he was looking at the water as if he was fishing. He did not know how long he waited, but there was no sign of movement from underwater. When that demon beast was alive, its strength was too terrifying. Even after its death, ordinary sea creatures would not dare to approach it.

    After waiting for a long while, Purple Ivy still did not make a move.

    Not long after he finished cursing, the sea surface suddenly boiled, followed by a huge wave smashing onto Purple Ivy¡¯s body. Purple Ivy spat out a mouthful of seawater and even spat out a small fish. He looked at the old man who was slowly rising up from the bottom of the sea with disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been too arrogant recently. You won¡¯t even bite the hook when I feed you.¡±

    Old Dragon King had a look of disdain: ¡°Are you crazy ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivyughed: ¡°Your question makes me want to reply, do you have medicine... Such an interesting conversation was not interesting at all in this boring era. In the past, when I used to fish for you, jusandom earthworm was enough to lure you out. Look at you right now, floating away! I¡¯m using the corpse of an Emperor level Monstrous Beast to fish for you, yet you actually look down on me? ¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, if it was another person humiliating my Dragon n like this, I would have already cut him into eight pieces.¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I used to fish like this.¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°Say that again?¡±

    Purple Ivy replied. ¡°Dragon, dragon, are you a dragon or a dragon king ¡­¡±

    Old Dragon King snorted: ¡°Speak, what do you want this time?¡±

    However, Purple Ivy ignored him, and med himself. ¡°You said that you can¡¯t beat me, so why do you make me submit whenever you threaten me?¡±

    Old Dragon King held back for a long time before saying, ¡°You ¡­. You were in the wrong, so you feel guilty! ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Bullshit, what have I done in all these years that makes me feel guilty? I can suffer a loss in the kidney, but I definitely won¡¯t be in the wrong ¡­ No, my kidney isn¡¯t bad either. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s none of your business whether I lose or lose my kidney.¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I came to ask you a question. How long are you nning to burtle that hides its head for? Speaking of turtles, I suddenly remembered something. You dragons are actually quite interesting. A few years ago to confirm my spection, I picked up a dead turtle shell, grabbed a snake and put it in, don¡¯t say, like you. It just had no feet, and its head and tail were pretty much alike. Then I grabbed another lizard and put it in, and this time it¡¯s more like... ¡°So, I can deduce that your dragon is a type of lizard ¡­¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°I will fight for the dignity of my dragon n.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°What I said earlier was not right. I said the opposite ¡­ I mean, putting a lizard in a turtle¡¯s shell is exactly likortoise. Thus, your Dragon race might have the bloodline of turtles ¡­ ¡±

    Old Dragon King said, ¡°Let¡¯s duel.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Look, you¡¯re still taking it seriously, I¡¯m telling you the truth, don¡¯t take me seriously too, I¡¯m not a dragon, are you ¡­ ¡­ To return to what he had just said. How long are you dragons going to be cowards? Did he really think that the so-called four forbidden regions would be able to get by on their own? Eh, my eloquence has improved again. Do you understand the meaning of the four words¡¯ to do the best you can ¡®? Let me exin. If you work in a brothel, you are a man and you are old and ugly, unless someone witarticrly strong taste will look for you, pui ¡­ ¡°I feel disgusted just thinking about it. You¡¯re so disgusting.¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t bother about such a disgusting person like you ¡­ In the brothel, you are old and ugly, and are also a man, so you can only burtle. ¡±

    He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Look! You are rted by blood to the turtle! ¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯m going to fight to the death.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I just found a new direction for research. Where was he? The Turtle Duke, right? Even if you are clean, but you are in a brothel ah, do you think you are clean? This is not something that can be cured alone ¡­ This analogy is really not f * cking good, let me think, think of a more suitable one. But why did I think of the word ¡®Duke Gui¡¯ in that instant? Sigh! By the way, do you know ck Turtle? Did someone from your Dragon n go out to steal the love story? Hmph, you dragons actually have a sexual interest in a sea turtle ¡­ This means that you are rted by blood. ¡±

    Old Dragon King began to sink. He didn¡¯t even want to stop for a second.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°There is only three months to the end of this world. Don¡¯t you think there is a need to do something? As you know, I have a very easy-going personality. I am still the embodiment of justice, the hope of the future. Therefore, if your Dragon n does not participate in the war, then I will not condemn you.

    Old Dragon King: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy asked: ¡°In the end, are youing out?¡±

    Old Dragon King was silent for a while: ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s leave the mountain.¡±

    Purple Ivy burst outughing, ¡°You are f * cking stuck in the water, hahahaha,e out a * ss mountain, here, give me some water from hibiscus [1]!¡±

    He thought about how the Old Dragon King was not as beautiful as the water from the Hibiscus Mutabilis, and about that old face of his. He spat again, ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting, so shameless.¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1467 - Not Remember

    <h4>Chapter 1467 ¨C Not Remember</h4>

    Old Dragon King was also extremely helpless towards Purple Ivy, he knew that Purple Ivy was only joking. Those who didn¡¯t understand Purple Ivy felt that he was crazy or uninhibited, and those who slightly understood Purple Ivy felt that he was neurotic. Only those who understood him could see his loneliness within that crazy and unruly neuroticism.

    Purple Ivy once asked Da Chi: ¡°You have arrived in a strange world, if you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t be able to return home. So I worked hard, hard enough to get home. Then he realized that he still couldn¡¯t go back. Because when you are strong enough to travel through space or even control time, you discover that your home can¡¯t bear your return. So, what should I give up? ¡±

    Da Chi¡¯s answer was: ¡°The one being abandoned is my home. ¡°The one you are going to part with is yourself.¡±

    At that time, Purple Ivy smiled bitterly, patted Da Chi¡¯s shoulder and said two words.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    More than once, Purple Ivy had wanted to scatter his Cultivation Power and return to his own home, to the ce he had always been talking about called Earth. But how could that be easy? This was simply a paradox, and it was difficult to aplish anything. If hepletely dispersed his cultivation base, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back. If he didn¡¯t disperse his cultivation, then with his Emperor level power, he would be able to return to his home world that he couldn¡¯t cultivate. Even if it was just his normal breathing, he could exhaust all the vitality in that world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been back.¡±

    Purple Ivy sat on the cliff on the shore, looking at the vast ocean: ¡°I have a brother who sent me back before.¡±

    Old Dragon King sighed: ¡°Da Chi?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, still feeling bitter: ¡°I can¡¯t even remember him himself, I only remembered him recently. I said I missed home and wanted to see it before the final battle. Even if he died, he would have somefort in his heart. So in the moment before the final battle, he actually sent me back, even though it was just a nce. I instantly dispelled my cultivation, and with the Timeless Wheel, he helped me freeze time. The cultivation that I dispersed will not dissipate for a short period of time. He didn¡¯t hesitate to use his Cultivation Power to send me through time and space to my home and stand at the door for a while. Even though it was just a few minutes, I am really satisfied. ¡±

    Old Dragon King asked: ¡°Does he not remember anything?¡±

    ¡°Almost, I still remember a little about me returning home after dispersing my cultivation. But he didn¡¯t know about it. He just thought I was a man who did what he wanted to do. ¡±

    Old Dragon King stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°I know that this station is unavoidable, moreover, it is different from before. To me, all of you are legends, not to mention those cultivators. However, the legend has passed and you are no longer as strong as you were before. Ever since you first came to find me, I knew that there was actually no chance of winning this time, right? If there is, you don¡¯t need help from people like us. Given our power, we won¡¯t be able to participate at all. ¡±

    ¡°So, now is the time to make a choice.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at Old Dragon King: ¡°Do you want to die standing, or do you want to die kneeling?¡±

    The Old Dragon King snorted: ¡°I want to lie down and die.¡±

    Purple Ivy red at him and when Old Dragon King smiled, he actually had a bit of freedom that did not match his age.

    ¡°Have you been to the East China Sea Yaochi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, but I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, feeling a little awkward.

    The Old Dragon King knew of course that period of time between him and the Immortal Queen. It was just that he did not expect Purple Ivy to actually say that he did not dare to go. With his strength, how could he be afraid of the Immortal Queen? Thus, when men were in front of a woman, even absolute strength didn¡¯t mean they were strong.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who let her down.¡±

    Purple Ivyy back on the rock and looked at the sky: ¡°There is always a beauty, after it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If you drag it back, it will definitely not be a good thing, but a bitter one. ¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°Have you only said this to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed: ¡°I even told An Zheng, it¡¯s An Zheng, not Da Chi.¡±

    ¡°How did An Zheng answer you?¡±

    ¡°He said I¡¯m a scum.¡±

    Purple Ivy curled his lips: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. On the side of the East China Sea Yaochi, An Zheng went back. That fellow, Buddha, had endured for so long, but no one knew how powerful he was. I guess he was the best fighter of all of us. However, he was used to hiding in the back. If there were benefits, he would take them. If there were no benefits, he would hide ¡­ If I say this, the thousands and thousands of disciples in the Buddhist Sect may scold me, but that is the truth. ¡±

    Old Dragon King said: ¡°You even forgot about one person.¡±

    The ocean water parted as Xuan-Yuan slowly rose from the seabed.

    When he saw Xuan-Yuan, Purple Ivy was not one bit surprised.

    ¡°You knew he was with me?¡±

    ¡°Where else could he have gone?¡±

    Xuan-Yuannded beside Purple Ivy. It seemed that his entire person was different from before. In the past, Xuan-Yuan gave others a kind of overbearing and sharp feeling, which was that as he stood there, there could only be him in this ce, a power that no one could have. The current him looked calm and gentle.

    Purple Ivy squinted at Xuan-Yuan: ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan burst outughing, the calm aura suddenly dissipated. He sat down beside Purple Ivy: ¡°I just thought of a few things ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting with the green lotus all this time. I actually can¡¯t get around you no matter how hard I try.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You two children are ying house, what has it got to do with me?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°I have always been close to admitting that you are disdainful of arguing with us, and always felt that you were pretending to be fake just because of that. When I found out about what you guys faced and fought in the past, I was sure that you didn¡¯t want to fight with us for anything. In your eyes, the years of conflict between Qing Lian and I are just ying house. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with a little red flower.¡±

    He reached out and pulled Old Dragon King over, and using both hands to grab Old Dragon King¡¯s armpits, he flipped Old Dragon King over and faced Xuan-Yuan with his butt.

    ¡°A ten-thousand-year-old chrysanthemum.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡± Can you respect this old man? ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°If you want topare age with me, who?¡±

    Old Dragon King: ¡°Ignorant old man ¡­ You have to love the kids too. ¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at Old Dragon King¡¯s wrinkled face and patted his chest. If little friends look like you, then I feel like I might be that faceless weirdo¡¯s aplice, the first to strangle you. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed and asked: What¡¯s next? What do we do? ¡±

    Purple Ivy pondered for a while, then said: ¡°Give An Zheng and the others some time ¡­ An Zheng and the others had not yet recovered to their peak strength. Let alone the peak, it wasn¡¯t even a thousandth of what it used to be. But they only have a few months left. We can¡¯t let anything else bother them. ¡°First,e with me to the Immortal Pce and have Qing Liane down with us to clean up all the demon beasts that were wreaking havoc in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Blue Lotus?¡± He will not agree. ¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s clean him up first.¡±

    Purple Ivy smiled with a slight domineering air, ¡°After enduring for so many years, if it wasn¡¯t because I felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for an emperor level cultivator to appear, I would have killed him long ago. The demon beasts of the Mortal Realm will be given to the four of you. Qing Lian, Immortal Queen, you and Old Dragon King. If I were to makrip to the Western Regions, I¡¯d probably need to fight one. That fellow named Buddha, if you don¡¯t force him, he will treat it as nothing. All these years, the Buddhist Sect has been passed on to this day. Take a guess, how could Buddha watch the show with peace of mind? ¡±

    Old Dragon King suddenly reacted: ¡°The Art of Space.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± That year, the strongest expert of The Art of Space was Xu Fu, but he died. Xu Shiyi¡¯s descendant could be considered to be an absolute genius, but he didn¡¯t have enough time. The reason the Buddha felt that he could stay out of this matter must be because the Buddhist Sect had secretly researched and developed some way to deal with the cmity of destruction over the years. I have to get him to take it out.

    Xuan-Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°Let me apany you. Didn¡¯t you just say that Buddha might not lose to you?¡±

    Purple Ivy scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you, when I fight with the Buddha, I will never lose.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m more shameless than him.¡±

    After saying that, Purple Ivy soared into the sky: ¡°Xuan-Yuan, let¡¯s go back to the Immortal Pce, I¡¯ll go to the Western Regionster. I¡¯ll leave the demon beasts of the mortal world to you ¡­ Also, try to find that Tan Shanse guy. I keep having the feeling that this matter is not simple, that Tan Shanse is definitely not just some divine will from the faceless weirdo. If I¡¯m right, it could be moreplicated than we thought. Before I leave, I still need to see An Zheng. Maybe he has already guessed it. ¡±

    At the same time, at East China Sea Yaochi.

    An Zheng stood outside the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s forbidden grounds, and looked at this ce that had been sealed for many years with some apprehension. He had never seen the Immortal Queen Yao Chi before, so he was not sure what her attitude was. However, Yao Chi had always been closed off. He didn¡¯t ask any questions about the martial arts world, and this trip might not have been sessful at all. However, he had toe. No one could avoid this cmity.

    At this moment, the forbidden region¡¯s barrier suddenly opened. That familiar woman walked out from the barrier, and looked at An Zheng with aplicated expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said.

    An Zheng nodded. ¡°Mn, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The Goddessughed. She looked very pretty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Immortal Queen is already waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Goddess.¡±

    After the Goddess heard these words, her shoulders involuntarily trembled for a moment. She turned her head to look at An Zheng: ¡°I told you my name before.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed as he tried his best to recall what the Goddess had called him. Then, he realized that his mind had gone nk. He did not care about this name at all. Gradually, he saw the goddess¡¯ expression change from warm to cold. In that moment, An Zheng felt that he had fallen into an ice cave. For some reason, the Goddess suddenlyughed again, her eyes filled with envy and jealousy that An Zheng didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°She¡¯s so happy.¡±

    The Goddess turned around and strode into the barrier. ¡°Her man is unwilling to even remember the names of other women.¡±

    ¡°Feng Shengxi!¡±

    She faintly said, ¡°I hope you can remember this time.¡±

 Chapter 1468 - Yao Chi Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1468 ¨C Yao Chi Heavenly Pce</h4>

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s expression became especially unsightly for a moment, because An Zheng simply did not remember her name. In An Zheng¡¯s heart, he could not even put down a single name.

    ¡°I¡¯m rather envious of her.¡±

    Feng Shengxiughed, not allowing An Zheng to see her smile, because there was only bitterness in that smile, even she himself knew that her smile was extremely ugly. Therefore, she could only find some irrelevant topics to talk about. The joy he had in weing An Zheng when he entered the door waspletely gone. However, he was clearly trying to find something of no importance to say, as soon as he said it ¡­ I¡¯m rather envious of her.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know how to reply in that moment. He could only smile awkwardly.

    The two of them had fought side by side before, but in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, Feng Shengxi was his friend, so it had nothing to do with their rtionship. Originally, Feng Shengxi was the same. She was even a little disgusted with men. Immortal Queen had told her more than once when she was young not to trust any man. All a man¡¯s sweet talk is about getting a woman¡¯s body, and once they get it, they¡¯re going to change their face.

    In fact, Immortal Queen was right.

    However, all of these changes stemmed from her so-called fate, which she had always resisted. Immortal Queen told her that although she loathed men, if she wanted to continue, she had to find a truly strong man to fuse with. At that time, she was only a little curious about An Zheng, added with a little disgust and disgust. However, her face did not expect that the cohabitation in those days would change her so much.

    Most of the time, women are more obsessed with one thing or another than men.

    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve been to Yaochi.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ah ¡­ ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    He fell into silence again.

    She walked in front with An Zheng following behind.

    At the end, Du Shoushou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, and sigh while looking at the two¡¯s backs: ¡°Now, I finally understand the meaning of those two words that Purple Ivy said earlier?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Which two words?¡±

    ¡°Embarrassed.¡±

    Gu Qianye burst outughing, not knowing why she looked so happy. Qu Liuxi also had an indifferent expression, as if she did not care about it at all. Du Shoushou looked at Qu Liuxi and muttered to himself, ¡°Truly magnanimous.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed and said: ¡°What does it mean that such an outstanding woman likes him?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It means that you are blind.¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed until she cried. The two men walking in front looked back, although they didn¡¯t hear what they were saying. However, it was obvious that the two of them became even more embarrassed.

    ¡°She¡¯s right behind us, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Feng Shengxi suddenly asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It must be that girl with the beautiful smile. She seems to be a gentle and indifferent woman.¡± The other was also very beautiful, with a very good personality. Perhaps only those who have grown up in the outside world will have that kind of relieved and happyughter. ¡±

    After Feng Shengxi finished this sentence, he did not speak anymore, and silently walked with his head down. Even though she didn¡¯t speak, An Zheng felt more at ease. And at the back, Du Shoushou said unhappily: ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m a lot worse than An Zheng? ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s more manly and elegant.¡±

    Qu Liuxi seriously nodded: ¡°Believe in yourself. Not a single word you said earlier was true.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±

    He pointed at Gu Qianye: ¡°You¡¯re blind too.¡±

    Gu Qianye couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride: ¡°Luckily I was blind.¡±

    Du Shoushou curled his lips: ¡°Luckily I still have Ying Yu, he is the most discerning woman in the world. There were some men¡¯s spots of light on the surface, such as Chen Shaobai¡¯s. And I am a treasure trove, a gold mine that requires a bit of excavation. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°The gold mine you¡¯re talking about, does it refer to your heart?¡±

    Du Shoushou stuck out his chest. ¡°Of course, and of course, it¡¯s also about temperament.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I rather approve of your words, it really isn¡¯t easy to unearth the bright spots in your heart. It was like there waiece of gold in a manure pit. If you wanted to obtain the gold, you would have to dig out the entire manure pit ¡­ When you finally get your hands on the treasure, you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s especially gold-ted, and there¡¯s even sh * t inside. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Stop bragging, let me see you gilding the feces.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s so strange that you got serious ¡­¡±

    The East China Sea Yaochi was very big, and not too far away was a valley, which could be considered a gateway to the Jade Pool. On both sides of the valley were powerful weapons, and many soldiers wearing golden armors stood on both sides of the valley. There were soldiers setting up traps every so often on the road. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Shengxi leading the way, it would have been difficult for them to pass through. After entering the valley, he saw a magnificent hall. It was the valley¡¯s teleportation spell formation. This ce was still a long way from the true Jade Lake, and he needed to teleport there.

    As expected of a forbidden region with such a long history, even the Teleportation Hall was built with such grandeur. However, the people here all looked cold and had an ufortable sense of pride. The way they looked at An Zheng and the others was as if they were looking at a group of low level organisms. The long sealed space had allowed them to firmly believe that they were part of the god race, and humans were just a lowly creature created by them.

    The teleportation nexus is very simple. The people guarding it look over, meaning have you country bumpkins ever seen a teleportation nexus before? But in reality, in the eyes of An Zheng and the others, the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s teleportation circle was way too backward. Be it the activation time for the teleportation formation, or the size of the teleportation formation, or the teleportation time, the teleportation formation Heavenly Awakening Sect is using right now is much more advanced than this one.

    Du Shoushou could see the contempt in the soldiers¡¯ eyes and he could not help but snort, ¡°Looks like Yao Chi is really poor ¡­ This transmission array has been left behind for at least tens of thousands of years already.

    The soldier snorted and red at Du Shoushou.

    Du Shoushou continued: ¡°Seeing this teleportation circle, I really want to send a few of our dimensional teleportation circle over to alleviate the poverty.¡±

    An Zheng patted his shoulder, showing that he should at least give Feng Shengxi some face. Feng Shengxi, on the other hand, did not have any reaction. The soldier opened his mouth to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    Seeing that Feng Shengxi did not say anything and had no reaction, the soldier who had been holding in his anger for a long time could not help but ask: ¡°Are you sure there ieleportation circle? ¡°A bunch of ignorant fools.¡±

    Du Shoushou took out a button sized thing from his dimensional tool and waved it in front of the soldier: ¡°Do you know what this is? This is the portable teleportation circle that our Heavenly Awakening Sect created not long ago. It¡¯s about twice as much as this teleportation formation of yours, but I can carry it with me. ¡±

    The soldier was stunned, his expression extremely ugly.

    After entering the teleportation formation, Feng Shengxi said a little embarrassedly: ¡°The people here have been sealed for too long, so they are indeed unaware of the changes in the outside world. They had always felt that aerson from the forbidden region of the Jade Lake Region, they were more noble than the people from the outside world. That¡¯s what I thought before I went out, as if we lived in a big city and you lived in the country. ¡°Stubbornly believing that you guys can¡¯t even eat your fill and have no experience.¡±

    She nced at An Zheng, ¡°That¡¯s why I have been persuading Immortal Queen to make changes ever since we came back. Immortal Queen was very stubborn before, but now she has loosened up a little. ¡±

    The teleportation array shed, and they entered the flow of space. About ten minutester, they arrived at Yao Chi¡¯s Teleportation Hall. As they walked out of the great hall, they couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    This ce was simply a paradise on earth.

    Beautiful, it was truly beautiful. It was so beautiful that no ws could be found.

    The clouds in the sky were so white, a colorful bird was flying slowly in the sky. The streets outside the Teleportation Hall were spacious and tidy. Everyone was wearing clothes that they had lifted up as they walked at a leisurely pace. Whether it was a man or a woman, they all felt proud as they walked. Women are long skirts, swaying like flowers. Most of the men were dressed in white, and the makeup on their faces was thicker than that of women. Even when he spoke, he would cover his mouth with his hands.

    Du Shoushou could not help but shiver. ¡°I thought about what would happen to me if I were to do this.¡±

    Gu Qianye closed her eyes and thought about how Du Shoushou would stagger like this and cover his mouth while speaking. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°What are you thinking!¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at him, patted his chest and said: ¡°Fatty, I feel that you¡¯re quite handsome now.¡±

    Those men all looked at Du Shoushou and the rest with ¡­ Aiya, why are these men dressed so casually? Aiya, why didn¡¯t these peoplee out without drawing makeup? This is too embarrassing. Oh, these men are so rude, so ugly.

    Du Shoushou looked at Feng Shengxi and said, ¡°Now I finally know why.¡±

    Feng Shengxi: ¡°Why what?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed awkwardly: ¡°Nothing, nothing ¡­¡±

    They crossed the street to the sky above Yaochi, a pce halfway up the mountain in the misty clouds. From a distance, it looked as if she was in a painting. It was truly beautiful. The street was spotless. Even if they walked for a day, there wouldn¡¯t be a speck of dust on their shoes.

    At this moment, a group of warriors wearing golden armor walked over from afar. Even the warriors didn¡¯t have much of a mighty aura. Of course, he was still rather handsome. When the group of Golden-armoured Warrior arrived in front of them, the Golden Armored General who was leading them bent his body slightly towards Feng Shengxi. ¡°Greetings, Goddess ¡­ Immortal Queen ordered for the Goddess to bring An Zheng to the Heaven Pce for a chat. No one else is allowed to enter. They will stay here and wait. ¡±

    The goddess frowned: ¡°Staying here? This is not my way of entertaining guests. I¡¯ll have to trouble the General to lead the way and ask them to rest in my chamber. ¡±

    The general was clearly stunned for a moment, but he did not dare to refuse.

    Feng Shengxi looked at An Zheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Immortal Queen is already waiting for us.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou and the others, then looked at the Misty Heaven Pce, and suddenlyughed. He turned around: ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Du Shoushou alsoughed: ¡°Alright.¡±

    In a split-second, everyone in Yaochi was stunned.

 Chapter 1469 - Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1469 ¨C Nothing</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The golden-armored general looked at An Zheng with wide eyes: ¡°You dare to disobey Immortal Queen¡¯s orders?¡±

    An Zheng pointed his middle finger at him, then turned and left.

    The group of peopleughed as they walked out. It was as if they were hugging shoulders; they really did not give any face to those from Yao Chi. Feng Shengxi¡¯s expression was especially unsightly as he looked at the golden-armored general and said, ¡°They are esteemed guests invited by the Immortal Queen. If an unexpected change urs because of your rudeness, you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    The golden-armored general felt somewhat wronged as he said, ¡°It was clearly them who were rude!¡±

    Feng Shengxi sighed, at that moment, there was a sense of despair in her eyes. She was no longer disappointed in Yao Chi, but in despair. How long could sucest?

    Right at this moment, an auspicious light flew over from the sky likainbow. The Immortal Queen walked on this rainbow and arrived, but did notnd on the ground. She stood at a high ce and said with her head lowered, ¡°Please wait a moment, my men are being rude.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng: ¡°Do you give her face?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed out loud, the few of them had no intention to stop.

    Immortal Queen obviously did not expect this to happen, and she was momentarily at a loss as to what to do. The golden-armored general¡¯s expression changed nonstop. She turned around and cupped her fists towards Immortal Queen and said, ¡°These people are so disrespectful to the Immortal Queen. I request you to teach these people a lesson, and let them know what is called reverence.¡±

    Feng Shengxi smirked: ¡°Go.¡±

    At that moment, he was actually a little mischievous.

    Immortal Queen snorted: ¡°Scram! With your strength, you still want to fight Master An?¡±

    She descended from the rainbow, stood on the road and said to An Zheng: ¡°Master An, it was indeed my fault, please wait. Talking about things between you and me is not child¡¯s y, how can you be so hasty? ¡±

    An Zheng said as he walked, ¡°Let¡¯s see ake in front of us. If you are willing to talk, then follow me. We haven¡¯t even had lunch, so we¡¯re a little hungry. The fish in yourke looks pretty fat, so I¡¯m going to catch a few and try it. ¡±

    Immortal Queen: ¡°My fish ¡­ It¡¯s quite expensive. ¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, not saying anything.

    Immortal Queen nced at Feng Shengxi and realized that she was actually smiling slightly, as if she was a little happy. Immortal Queen snorted, then followed An Zheng and the others over. The Goddess had her hands behind her back as she walked in a rxed manner, looking like a cute little girl.

    Arriving at thekeside, Du Shoushou started to busy himself with setting up the barbeque rack. Immortal Queen obviously could not understand why these people would bring these things when they were leaving their home. Looking at them, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the simrly uninhibited Purple Ivy. No, it was Purple Ivy who was even more unrestrained. The first time Purple Ivy came to the East China Sea Yaochi was uninvited. On that day, she went to her own Immortality Peach Garden to y. After entering, she found a person sitting on a tree and stealing her escaped peaches to eat.

    She was furious and ordered for him to be captured. In the end, while that guy said I¡¯m not a monkey, why did you grab me? At the same time, he also took away all of the peaches. The people of Immortal Queen could not catch up and returned gloomily. In the end, on the way back, I found that guy pulling out a four to five meter long big fish from theke. He was even humming a strange song, and the lyrics were very vulgar ¡­ Little sister, you will sit on the bow of the ship while I, the older brother, will walk on the shore ¡­ Let you kiss me enough.

    Immortal Queen shook her head hard, trying to stop herself from thinking about that despicable fellow.

    Just when he was in a daze, he finally regained his senses and saw An Zheng pulling arge fish out of the water. As he walked, he said, ¡°My good girl, stop struggling, even if you struggle, you won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp, hehehehehe ¡­¡±

    The golden-armored general who had followed them over bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed a middle finger at him.

    Immortal Queen waved her hand: ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    The golden-armored general wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He could only bitterly retreat.

    Immortal Queen walked to the side and stopped. After a moment of silence, she said to An Zheng: ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, and I also know that you¡¯re in a very difficult situation. Purple Ivy told me before that you were all true heroes. But heroes also have short breaths. Right now, you guys shouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that faceless weirdo, right? This is the reason why you havee to my East China Sea Yaochi. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at her: ¡°After we finish eating, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Immortal Queen took a deep breath, and realised that she felt so infuriated that she was about to die.

    ¡°I can help you guys. Since you guys came here, you should know that I want to eat a legacy that has tens of thousands of years of history. Everyone in the outside world is saying that my pool of jade has declined, but you should be well aware that I really do have a lot of useful things for you. With more my East China Sea Yaochi, you have a better chance of winning. ¡±

    An Zheng ignored him, and continued to move his scales.

    Immortal Queen felt awkward, but since the topic had already reached this point, she had no choice but to continue.

    ¡°I am willing to cooperate with you, but since it¡¯s cooperation, I have to take out the attitude of cooperating with you. Cooperation meant that both sides had to pay a price. If you are willing to agree to my conditions, then from today onwards, my Jade Pool¡¯s Heavenly Pce¡¯s Treasure Vault will be open to you. No matter what you use or what you need, you can take it from here. Other than that, all of the experts in the East China Sea Yaochi will lend a hand during the final battle. ¡±

    Du Shoushou set the fire and raised his head to look at the Immortal Queen. ¡°What are your conditions?¡±

    Immortal Queen was silent for a while, then raised a finger and pointed at An Zheng: ¡°Him.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Do you want to marry him? ¡°Even though you are a bit old, you still look pretty beautiful. I¡¯ll make the decision for him. Fine.¡±

    Immortal Queen suppressed her anger and tried to keep her tone as calm as possible, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m serious. He can use anything from my East China Sea Yaochi at will, or send anyone from my East China Sea Yaochi. However, she had to marry a goddess. From today onwards, An Zheng, you have to cut off all your previous emotional ties. From now on, you and the Goddess will be husband and wife. From then on, you will be the new master of the East China Sea Yaochi. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Immortal Queen said: ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t get any help from my East China Sea Yaochi.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­ How long have you been a fish? ¡±

    Immortal Queen: ¡°Hm?¡±

    An Zheng fumbled inside his spatial artifact for a while and fished ouiece of Essence Crystal. ¡°I can roughly guess that this fish is already a few hundred years old, so buying a piece of Essence Crystal would raise the price by ten times. After all, this is just an ordinary fish.¡±

    He ced the Essence Crystal on the ground and then carried the fish out. ¡°This fish is not bad, not a good ce.¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged and said, ¡°Yes, yes. This ce has its own stench, and the fish roasted here are not tasty too.¡±

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye stood up while holding hands. Their mood was not affected in the slightest. Because they were well aware of how An Zheng would reply. He had never let them down. The fact that the Immortal Queen wanted to use this ahreat to An Zheng was fundamentally wrong.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Immortal Queen asked anxiously.

    An Zheng said, ¡°What you said just now stank like shit, and had an impact on my mood. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything excessive, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Regarding you and Purple Ivy, I always thought that he was the one at fault more. After all, you are a woman, and he is a man. But now, it seems that his departure from you back then might not be wrong. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°It would truly be pitiful if Purple Ivy died on your belt.¡±

    Immortal Queen said with slight anger: ¡°Even if we lose and die in the future, are you not willing to cooperate with me anymore?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s footsteps paused, he turned around and said one word aime to the Immortal Queen: ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s see whether I die first or your Yao Chi will be destroyed first.¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s shoulders fiercely trembled as she opened her mouth to say something.

    Feng Shengxi stood by her side and took deep breaths a few times before he finally mustered up his courage. She suddenly knelt down and ced his forehead on the ground, ¡°Immortal Queen, I was disloyal and disloyal. I ask for your permission to leave Yao Chi. From today onwards, I will no longer be the Goddess of Yao Chi. ¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s face turned white: What are you doing now!

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    The Goddess stood up. ¡°It¡¯s cold here, not the ce I want to live. Immortal Queen, you should also go outside to take a look. Even if An Zheng agrees to your request, I will not agree. I am not a machine to reproduce for Yaochi, nor is he. Yaochi is my home, and I will protect this ce with my life. But, I can¡¯t follow your arrangements. ¡±

    She stood up and shouted towards An Zheng and the others, ¡°Can you take me to eat fish?

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye waved their hands at the same time, Gu Qianyeughed and said: ¡°Then you have to be quick, my appetite is huge, and I eat really fast. If it¡¯s slightly slower, don¡¯t me me for not leaving it for you. ¡±

    Feng Shengxiughed, and quickly chased after An Zheng and the others. Immortal Queen stood there alone, as if all of her vitality had been sucked away in an instant, and she had turned into the most beautiful stone statue in the world. Her face was terrifyingly pale, and she was trembling with rage.

    At this moment, there were no longer any Goddess.

    Feng Shengxi caught up to An Zheng and the others, then said with a smile. ¡°Do you remember my name?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I will remember, Feng Shengxi.¡±

    Feng Shengxiughed likeach blossoming in spring breeze, ¡°Un, not the Goddess, it¡¯s Feng Shengxi.¡±

    Gu Qianye came over and held Feng Shengxi¡¯s hand: ¡°This is great, now we can tease beautiful girls again. In the future, if you follow me, I will protect you. In this world, all the pretty girls are mine. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head.

    Gu Qianye scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, we need to eat fresh fish, if we walk slower, the fish won¡¯t taste good anymore.¡±

    Chen Shaobai ced both of his hands on the back of his neck, pillowed his hands on the back of his neck as he walked. ¡°I think I should go to their warehouse to take a look before making my decision.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯m going, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Chen Shaobai said. ¡°Forget it, next time is fine.¡±

    Immortal Queen suddenly shouted from far behind them. ¡°An Zheng, didn¡¯t you want to save the world? Is this how you save the world?! ¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t turn back as he replied, ¡°Only a demon would want to save the world. I just want to save myself.¡±

 Chapter 1470 - Time Empty

    <h4>Chapter 1470 ¨C Time Empty</h4>

    Maybe the Immortal Queen cared a lot about Feng Shengxi, or else she wouldn¡¯t be using this ahreat to An Zheng. If he hadn¡¯t treated her like a woman, how could he have done such an irrational thing?

    Therefore, when Feng Shengxi decided to leave with An Zheng and the others, not one of them refused. Because if he had rejected it at that time, he would undoubtedly have stabbed Feng Shengxi, and that kind of wound would not recover even after a long time. She would feel that he couldn¡¯t fit into other people¡¯s circles, that he might even dislike the world. When a person despaired of everyone, the distance between them would be close.

    However, after An Zheng and the others ate a meal of grilled fish that tasted good, An Zheng decided to sit down and have a good talk with Feng Shengxi.

    ¡°She might have no ill intentions towards you.¡±

    An Zheng tilted his head and looked at Feng Shengxi. Without question, Feng Shengxi was beautiful enough, whether it was looking at his face or from the side.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Feng Shengxiughed with some difficulty.

    ¡°Did you advise me to go back?¡±

    ¡°I have to go back, but not now.¡±

    An Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I will take my mind off after Ie out. You can go back when she realizes his mistake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but she has always treated me differently since I was young.¡±

    Feng Shengxi lowered his head and spoke in a very soft voice. It was as if she didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, so her personality was very reserved.

    ¡°She may be more tolerant towards others, and she has always been very hard on me. I kept saying to myself that maybe it was because I had high hopes for myself. However, there were times when I didn¡¯t understand a lot of her actions. She was always ¡­ He would always scold me for no reason and punish me for no reason. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I didn¡¯t know when she would change. Perhaps she was fine in the morning, but in the afternoon she suddenly became gloomy and then she would punish me severely ¡­ When she was nice to me, she made me think she was a mother. When you were angry with me, I felt that I should be her enemy. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something, stood up and said: ¡°You should rest for a while, I¡¯m going to take care of some matters, I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±

    Feng Shengxi made a sound, thinking that An Zheng was not willing to listen to him talk about this, obviously he was feeling even more downcast.

    ¡°I know what the solution is, it¡¯s not on you at all.¡±

    An Zhengughed brilliantly: ¡°The fault has never been yours. Believe me, I will quickly help you solve it.¡±

    With that, he rose into the air and soon disappeared.

    In the air, An Zheng arrived at the location of the Outer World Forbidden Formation, and then smashed his fist on it. With his current strength, this punch caused the Ethereal Opening array to tremble, as if there waole in it. Not long after, a streak of light flew over from the horizon. It arrived in an instant, its speed astonishing everyone who saw it.

    Purple Ivy looked at the Celestial Sealing Formation, then looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you full?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Besides that, I don¡¯t know how to summon you out. Originally, I wanted to draw a little person to prick your butt, but after thinking about it, it might not be useful. ¡±

    Purple Ivy scoffed, ¡°Why are you interested in my butt?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because I want to destroy him now.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I treat you as my brother, yet you want to fuck me?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to the mountain below: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go down and chat, floating in the sky like a kite. ¡±

    The two of them descended from the sky. It was unknown what this mountain was called, but it was quite extraordinary.

    Looking down from the top of the mountain, the mountain range was covered inyers of clouds. It was a very spectacr sight.

    Under a beautiful weing tree, Purple Ivy found a ce to sit down: ¡°There is a sea of clouds and a forest of pine trees.

    An Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business ¡­ Instead of going to East China Sea Yaochi yourself, you let me go instead. It¡¯s most likely because you and Immortal Queen once had a rtionship. ¡±

    Purple Ivy lowered his head: ¡°You still have the nerve to ask personal feelings questions?¡±

    ¡°How can you not be responsible?¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°The girl called Feng Shengxi right now in East China Sea Yaochi should be you and your child. Have you never gone back to see her? Ever since she was young, she had been very unhappy. She told me that the Immortal Queen would always throw a tantrum at her and punish her for no reason at all, but she didn¡¯t make any mistakes at all. Sometimes, she would be as good to her as a mother ¡­ In this situation, the only exnation was that the Immortal Queen loved and hated her. If there was no special rtionship between her and the Immortal Queen, it would not be like this. ¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°I ¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Purple Ivy continued, ¡°When I was with her, I actually felt very happy in the beginning. The East China Sea Yaochi was like a fairnd, living a rxed andfortable life. Butter on, she requested more and more. I will look for you, look for the past, so I cannot stay in Yaochi forever. She said if I left, I would never go back. I said that I would go back regrly to apany her, and after a few visits I could not see her. ¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders, ¡°His personality is inappropriate, I have let her down even more. After all, even though they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay together, they still tried to tease them. ¡±

    An Zheng puffed: ¡°You¡¯re jusomantic ghost.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Really, every time it¡¯s because of you...¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So, no matter what happens, you have to go to Yao Chi yourself. How will the matters with Feng Shengxi be settled by you in the end? ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want to go. If you don¡¯t want to go, you have to.¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°If I knew she had my child, I would definitely go back.¡±

    He stood up and nced at An Zheng, ¡°That¡¯s not right... ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong ¡­¡±

    He suddenly turned around and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You already f * cking have Qu Liuxi, and that little girl called Gu Qianye. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that there¡¯s someone called Da Da Ye who¡¯s being nice to you.

    An Zheng: ¡°Really not.¡±

    Purple Ivy stood up straight: ¡°Then that¡¯s good ¡­ ¡°Damn it, what is going on?¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Even if I¡¯m afraid to meet her, I still have to go. After all, it¡¯s not a matter of me and her.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Really.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Did you practice alcohol?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°No, do you want to drink the Joyous Joyous Wine?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Bastard!¡±

    After saying that, he rushed down from the top of the mountain and disappeared through the clouds. An Zheng sat alone on the summit of the mountain, watching the clouds churn, and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Purple Ivy had a good temper, but he was too careless. An Zheng understood his loneliness, as well as the feeling of meeting someone he liked while being alone. His meeting with the Immortal Queen was perhaps not a coincidence. The matter between the two of them would not be the end of theedy from the very beginning.

    At this moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly appeared in the clouds. Following it, a strange thing drilled out from the clouds. The first toe out waair of very long horns. The scales on them were like pieces of knives, reflecting a dazzling light under the sunlight.

    Tan Shanse stood between those two huge horns and looked at An Zheng with a look of contempt.

    When An Zheng saw Tan Shanse, he did not seem to be affected at all. It was as if he was not surprised that this person would appear at all. Moreover, An Zheng could tell that it was not Tan Shanse¡¯s true body at all. The enormous horn and the demon beast¡¯s body that was not exposed were both illusions.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed and patted the huge horn beside him: ¡°This thing is about to seed, I will give you a very big surprise ¡­ Didn¡¯t you not want to tell me where the Timeless Wheel is? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make you tell me. I don¡¯t have many friends, and I don¡¯t have many enemies. As for you, you are the most important person to me. So I like to share some things with you. ¡±

    He looked like he was about to be punched in the teeth.

    ¡°I obtained nine Golden Crow Stones. These are the strongest divine beasts that can be summoned bybining the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stone together, the Golden Crow. Of course, what you see is only the appearance of its childhood. You have to give me some time to slowly nurture it. Initially, I thought that at most, it would just be a super strong helper. To my surprise, it gave me a lot of surprises ¡­ ¡°For example, opening it for a short period of time is empty.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, and the corner of his mouth hooked up into a cold and cruel smile: ¡°I have yet topletely understand it, but with my intelligence, it won¡¯t take long for me topletely understand andprehendplete control. I¡¯ll tell you in advance that the time hole is two-way, you can go back and forth. And Golden Crow can set coordinates ¡­ At that time, I will bring the Golden Crow to walk around the Da Xi era and pay a visit to the Fantasy City where you lived.

    His tone was yful as he said, ¡°I know that your life in Fantasy City was very bitter. Those people gave you bad memories. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll erase all these bad memories for you! Timeless Wheel? What do I need with the Golden Crow? Without the Timeless Wheel, I can also use the time and space of the Golden Crow to travel back and forth. At that time, will it be difficult to avoid the cmity? ¡±

    An Zheng clenched his fists so tightly that the bones of his fingers creaked.

    ¡°Look at you. You look like you hate me. Don¡¯t you hate me to the extreme? Then I¡¯ll help you, superimpose your hatred to the extreme. I have never been one to do things without confidence, so to avoid the cmity of destruction, the Timeless Wheel is the safest choice. I¡¯ll give you a few days, but I¡¯ll also give myself a few days. ¡±

    He reached out his hand and threw over an item. It was a ck crystal that An Zheng had never seen before.

    The thingnded at An Zheng¡¯s feet and rolled a few rounds.

    ¡°You can use this to contact me anytime. When you want to give me the Timeless Wheel, don¡¯t hesitate. Because I can quickly make the Golden Crow spread its wings and fly high in the sky. When it carried me through the Time Void, I can guarantee you won¡¯t be able to protect anything that you cared about. ¡±

 Chapter 1471 - - Ill tell you a story

    <h4>Chapter 1471 ¨C I¡¯ll tell you a story</h4>

    An Zheng stood on top of the mountain and looked at Yun Xiao. Tan Shanse stepped on the gigantic Demonic Beast and sank down. It would be great if the sea of clouds was hell. Tan Shanse¡¯s words had undoubtedly cast a shadow over An Zheng¡¯s heart. Who would have thought that the Golden Crow would be so powerful?

    To be able to open the time void was truly terrifying.

    When he returned outside the forbidden region of the East China Sea Yaochi to find Du Shoushou and the others, An Zheng had already adjusted himself so that he looked as if he didn¡¯t have any pressure. Tan Shanse just wanted to defeat An Zheng, especially when it came to mental fortitude.

    After waiting outside for a while, Purple Ivy seemed to be in a good mood as he came out. When he saw An Zheng and the others, he smiled embarrassedly.

    ¡°He looks very happy.¡±

    Du Shoushou smiled and pointed to his face, gesturing for Purple Ivy to find a ce to see his face: ¡°Is this Yaochi¡¯stest makeup technique?¡±

    Purple Ivyughed awkwardly: ¡°I have to pay a price, but this p is worth it. To be able to untie the knot in her heart, it would be fine even if I had to hit it ten times. ¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that things were not that simple. Looking at Purple Ivy¡¯s disheveled appearance, he suddenly reacted: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°Oh what?¡±

    ¡°She hit you. You hit her too, right?¡±

    Du Shoushou said with an evil smile.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Cough, cough... Get down to business! ¡±

    He nced at An Zheng, his mind suddenly froze for a moment, then said with a smile: ¡°An Zheng,e over here. I¡¯ll share with you how to make your woman listen to me. You can¡¯t just casually tell others about this.

    He pulled An Zheng far away, where he could hear the roars ofughter from Du Shoushou and the others.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, right?¡±

    Purple Ivy released An Zheng¡¯s sleeve, sat down, and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t say no, it¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can understand your gaze, it can only be me. In the endless years, when I was alone, I would always look at myself in the mirror. Your squinty eyes are smiling, but I can¡¯t hide what¡¯s hidden in the depths of your eyes. I used to... I¡¯ve seen it in my eyes more than once. ¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°A grown man knows another man so well, something bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°Stop bullshitting, just what happened?¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse has already smelted out and summoned the Golden Crow using the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stone. Tell me, he can borrow the Golden Crow¡¯s power to open the time space and return to Da Xi era. If I don¡¯t hand over the Timeless Wheel, he will annihte the Fantasy City. This person is already crazy, if he can¡¯t get the Timeless Wheel, it won¡¯t just be a disaster for the Fantasy City. ¡±

    Purple Ivy could not sit still, this was the first time seeing such an anxious expression on Purple Ivy¡¯s face.

    ¡°If what Tan Shanse said is true, then...¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly looked at An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s a loophole ¡­ If Tan Shanse can really open the time empty space, his strength is something that even we can¡¯t defeat with ourbined forces. At the very least, he¡¯s already in an invincible position. With our current strength, there¡¯s no way we can kill him. If that¡¯s the case, why would he use the Fantasy City to threaten you? He can use Qu Liuxi, Du Shoushou and the others to threaten you easily, are these people not more important than the Fantasy City to you? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I was too flustered just now, and indeed did not think of this.¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse is definitely plotting something, but I am certain that his target is definitely not the Da Xi era s. Furthermore, I have never heard of a Golden Crow being able to open time caverns at will. ¡±

    Purple Ivy stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t panic, just wait and see.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we do not have much time to waste. I have to keep on looking for myself ¡­ ¡±

    At the same time, less than five thousand kilometers away from the East China Sea Yaochi, at the eastern shore. The Ocean Viewing Mountain was right beside the East Sea. It wasn¡¯t very tall, but it wauge rock with no nts on it. The mountain was roughly a thousand meters tall, and there were steps carved out of it for him to climb up. The top was t and rimmed with railings to prevent visitors from falling into the water. Standing here and looking at the East Sea, it gave one a feeling of openness.

    However, no one knew that there was a space inside the mountain.

    Right inside this Ocean Viewing Mountain, Tan Shanse had actually set uather luxurious ce. He leaned back in arge chair, covered with a thin nket. He held his temple with one hand and leaned against it with squinted eyes, as if he was asleep.

    Diao Yuan sat not far from him, on the groundid a thick, fluffy nket.

    ¡°Will they be fooled?¡±

    Diao Yuan asked, but did not raise her head. She seemed to be very focused on the embroidery in her hands. Humans were veryplex, so they woulde up with many different ways to resolve their loneliness. Embroidery was one of them.

    When she started embroidering, it actually meant that she was starting to feel lonely by Tan Shanse¡¯s side.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Tan Shanse replied with one word, seemingly a little tired.

    ¡°The Golden Crow has consumed too much of your energy. You should get some rest in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng is fighting with me to be quick, I have to always be faster than him. What the truth was, he had yet toe into contact with. Once he came into contact with it, he would go crazy. Before he goes crazy, I have to grab every minute. Once I recover some of my vitality, I¡¯ll have to go out and find Lenticr Butterfly. ¡±

    ¡°Lenticr Butterfly? Are you still not going to let that girl go? ¡±

    ¡°Let him go?¡±

    Tan Shanse slowly opened his eyes. ¡°An Zheng is an idiot. And if I can use her well, then An Zheng has no chance of winning. The battle back then ¡­ In fact, every time I think about it, I get scared. Just a little bit more and I would¡¯ve been killed by them. This kind of thing, I will definitely not allow it to happen again. ¡±

    Diao Yuan asked: ¡°But why didn¡¯t you get rid of An Zheng earlier?¡±

    ¡°Because of the time, he made a joke with An Zheng and me ¡­ If he can¡¯t find me, am I not the same? If I had known the truth earlier... How could he allow An Zheng to live for so long? Even if it¡¯s that guy from the heavens, I will not allow him to be so impudent. ¡±

    Diao Yuanughed lightly as her expression changed drastically. He suddenly raised her hand, and Diao Yuan¡¯s body involuntarily flew over. Tan Shanse grabbed Diao Yuan¡¯s neck, her eyes cold.

    ¡°Were you mocking me just now?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± No... Now, why did you be like this?

    Diao Yuan did not dare struggle, her face turning white.

    ¡°Doubtful?¡±

    Tan Shanse released his hand, and Diao Yuan heavily crashed into the ground in front of him. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all, and his eyes flickered.

    ¡°Doubtful?¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up and paced back and forth in the room: ¡°Yeah ¡­ I was the other side of him. All the bad things are on me. Of course, he didn¡¯t think this was good. Back then, when he transformed into a myriad of Dao Fruits, if the person who had the most insights in this world was him, no one would dare to deny it. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s walked through too many ces and seen too many things, that¡¯s why his state of mind has changed. ¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly had a splitting headache, he hugged his head and squatted on the ground, and very quickly, he rolled on the ground from the pain.

    Diao Yuan crawled over to hug him, but she kicked him away.

    ¡°Scram! Don¡¯te near me! You must want to kill me!¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly looked at Diao Yuan, his eyes blood-red.

    ¡°You must hate me, don¡¯t you? Because I beat you up just now, you took the opportunity to kill me, right?! ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Diao Yuan teared up: ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, I don¡¯t want to see you in pain.¡±

    ¡°Care?¡±

    Tan Shanse hugged his own head and sneered: ¡°In this world, where would there be such selfless concerns? If you approach me and follow me, you must han. Are you one of the people that An Zheng arranged for me to get the chance to kill me! ¡±

    Diao Yuan stood there stiffly, as if she had already given up all hope.

    Tan Shanse was in so much pain that he started to roll again, but Diao Yuan just coldly looked at him.

    After a long while, Tan Shanse finally snapped back to reality. He leaned on the chair and sat on the ground, his face frighteningly white.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Am I going crazy again? Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have undone the seal ¡­ Right now, that thing inside the seal is crazily eating away at me. I don¡¯t know how long I can endure it. ¡°However, this guy¡¯s power is really tempting ¡­¡±

    He did not look apologetic at all. Instead, he had a desire that he could not conceal.

    Diao Yuan just looked at him like she was a stranger.

    ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±

    Tan Shanse nced at Diao Yuan, and before she could reply, he began talking to himself.

    ¡°There was oncerson who had thoughts that far surpassed everyone of his generation. However, because his thoughts were tooplex and advanced, he would always see disasters that others could not see. These were things only he could see, torturing him time and time again. Therefore, he continuously roamed the world, trying to persuade everyone to give up their selfishness and their evil thoughts. However, the more it is like this, the more he discovers that there is no way to get rid of the bad roots in human nature through persuasion. ¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed, he squinted his eyes andughed, it was a creepyugh.

    ¡°This person is very foolish. He thinks that it must be the fault of his pursuit and not the problem of the person themselves. Thus, he turned into a myriad of beings. He wanted to see whether he was wrong, or people were wrong, or everything else that possessed wisdom like humans was wrong. His avatar had not only traveled around the world, but had also gone to the Human Realm Upon Heavens. It was only when he arrived in Human Realm Upon Heavens that he discovered that such a world could be found everywhere. ¡±

    ¡°He found that as long as people existed, society would be veryplex and unstable. Wolves could still unite. However, people would never truly unite. The disasters that he has seen in illusions, he has truly seen them during his travels. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯sughter became more and more frightening and sinister.

    ¡°At this moment, not only do they suspect the necessity of human existence, they also suspect themselves.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes were shining witerrifying light.

    ¡°This is the beginning.¡±

    He took a long breath. ¡°When he found out that there was a dark side to him, he was terrified. That¡¯s why he forcefully took off that dark side. However ¡­ ¡°How could he have thought that the dark side would be stronger than him.¡±

 Chapter 1472 - How Pitiful You are

    <h4>Chapter 1472 ¨C How Pitiful You are</h4>

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression did not seem to be sinister, but was instead filled with an indescribable gloomy feeling. Diao Yuan had never seen this kind of expression on Tan Shanse¡¯s face before, this made her feel extremely terrified. The Tan Shanse she loved was the wise man who grasped everything he did. She did not care what he did, she only liked to see his self-confident and indifferent temperament.

    The current Tan Shanse was close to insanity. Even when he seemed calm, he was still crazy.

    ¡°If you do this, you will destroy yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, I will destroy this world.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood up with much difficulty. It was obvious that he had consumed quite a bit of his strength from the intense pain just now.

    The entire inner space of Ocean Viewing Mountain was wrapped in a ck crystal. It was impossible for anyone outside to sense his aura. He seemed to be very afraid that the Heavenly Mystery Realm himself would find him, and this fear seemed to be different from what An Zheng and the others had imagined.

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    He held the table and tried to breathe steadily.

    ¡°I am only one step away from sess. At this moment, no one can stop me. You stay here and don¡¯t wander around. I promised you that after I finish my big business, I will take you to another world and we will live on an ind with only you and me. ¡±

    Diao Yuan had been moved by these words countless of times before, but this time, she subconsciously asked. ¡°You¡¯ve even said those words to others in the past right?¡±

    Tan Shanse turned his head abruptly. At that moment, his eyes were like the eyes of a wild beast.

    Diao Yuan was so frightened that she retreated and knocked over the table.

    Tan Shanse only looked at her, staring coldly. But at this moment, the figure of another woman unwittingly appeared in Tan Shanse¡¯s mind. That¡¯s right ¡­ He had said this to that woman more than once, and she was touched every time. But in the end, she left and chose that man called Nie Qing.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡±

    The corner of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth quirked up into an extremely cold and sinister smile, ¡°Let me recall that there are some people and things that I originally thought to be insignificant that need to be taken care of.

    A ck crystal appeared in his hand. It looked exactly the same as the amethyst, but the color was different.

    Witum, he pinched the ck crystal and disappeared. Diao Yuan slumped to the ground and was unable to stand up for quite a while. She looked at the spot where Tan Shanse had disappeared, and her body was trembling uncontrobly.

    Zhong Xu Mountain was located in the Jizhou, so it was not considered a famous ce. Because this ce was too steep, it was impossible for ordinary people to reach it. In the mountains, ordinary people would not have known of such an amazing thing.

    Next tool of jade-green water was a lush green grasnd. With just a nce, one could see the bottom of theke. Swimming fishes seemed to be motionless in mid-air.

    Nie Qing who was wearing a straw hat sat by the side of the pool to fish, asionally turning his head to look at the girl who was washing clothes. He knew that she had been a good person from time to time, and her purpose ining into contact with him was not simple. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself from falling in love with this woman, even if he had to break with her.

    Fei Qiansong seemed to have felt Nie Qing¡¯s gaze and expression.

    They had been together for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t see enough of each other.

    ¡°me me for being stupid.¡±

    Nie Qingughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t caught a single fish yet, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to apany me to starve in the afternoon.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s smile was especially pretty, to the point that Tan Shanse, who was behind the tree, was a little infatuated with her. That was a smile that Fei Qiansong had never had before in front of him.

    ¡°Why did you never smile like that when you were in front of me?¡±

    he muttered.

    At this moment, Nie Qing¡¯s face changed greatly. His figure shed to Fei Qiansong¡¯s side, and pulled her behind him.

    Tan Shanse slowly walked out from behind the tree. In his eyes, there was no Nie Qing, only the woman who had always been by his side.

    ¡°Come back with me, will you?¡±

    he asked.

    Fei Qiansong trembled, but firmly shook his head: ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face was somewhat pale, as his gaze gradually turned to Nie Qing: ¡°What¡¯s there to admire about sucerson? ¡°Tell me, what if he reaches me?¡±

    ¡°In my heart, even if it¡¯s ten thousand of you, you¡¯re still inferior to him.¡±

    Fei Qiansong reached out his hand to hold Nie Qing¡¯s hand, and Nie Qing turned his head to smile at her. At this moment, the two of them had actually forgotten to be afraid.

    ¡°Most of the time, people are stupid.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked to the side of the deep pond. When he raised his hand, all the fish in the water were yed out by the strong force, but they couldn¡¯t even struggle. Floating in the air as if frozen, there was a deep sense of fear in the fish¡¯s eyes.

    With a bang, all the fish exploded into a cloud of bloody mist, like fireworks.

    ¡°I never liked to repeat the same thing, you know. But I can change it for you. I¡¯ll ask you again, will youe back with me? You should think about it carefully before answering me, because your answer will directly decide the life and death of the two of you. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong ignored him and hugged Nie Qing¡¯s waist from behind. Her face was pressed against Nie Qing¡¯s back, gently rubbing it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough. I haven¡¯t had enough of this kind of life. So it¡¯s good as long as we die together and continue to live like this in another world. ¡±

    Nie Qing nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tan Shanse frowned: ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡±

    Nie Qing looked at him, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a disdainful smile: ¡°You are very strong, I have never been one to easily admit defeat, but I also know that I am definitely not your match. I cannot protect the woman I love, but I can die with the woman I love and love. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make a decision.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently: ¡°I will let whoever I want die die. I can kill you now and take her away so that she won¡¯t die even if she wants to. I can torture her day and night. In hell, you probably won¡¯t be able to experience the feeling of your woman being tortured by another man. ¡±

    Nie Qing turned around and hugged Fei Qiansong tightly.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, sometimes I feel that you¡¯re very pitiful.¡±

    Fei Qiansong took a deep breath, gathered up his courage and said: ¡°When I was by your side, I wanted to say it more than once but I didn¡¯t dare to, you ¡­ It really does look like a stray dog. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his expression instantly became sinister.

    But just at this moment, he saw something appear on Nie Qing¡¯s back, whose back was facing him. Under the sunlight, it was reflecting a kind of dazzling light, and within the white light, one could faintly make out the color of blood.

    It was a long de, and it pierced through Nie Qing¡¯s heart. However, this de was not stabbed out by Fei Qiansong, but by Nie Qing himself. The de stabbed into Fei Qiansong¡¯s back, right out of Nie Qing¡¯s back, piercing the two of them together.

    Nie Qing turned around, and his eyes were filled with pride as he looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Why do we have to die hundreds or thousands of times already? If being together in this world is not enough, then we will go and be ghost couples. ¡±

    The smile and pride on the corner of his mouth was like a p on Tan Shanse¡¯s face.

    Tan Shanse furiously raised his hand, wanting to destroy the two people into pieces.

    However, when he raised his hand and froze it in midair, he didn¡¯t know why his heart would hurt so much.

    The knife had pierced the hearts of two people, and it seemed to have pierced his heart as well.

    Nie Qing¡¯s pride, had defeated his by death.

    ¡°Just carry him like this.¡±

    Tan Shanse turned around and left: ¡°Hug for another second.¡±

    He took two steps, then suddenly turned around and swept his arm out.

    Witfft sound, the heads of Nie Qing and the other two flew into the air, the blood veins on their necks exploded, looking even more gorgeous than when the fish had exploded. Tan Shanse waved his hand, and the two heads flew over, and were grabbed by him and thrown into his spatial artifact.

    ¡°Does it make sense?¡±

    He snorted.

    However, there was no hint of the victor¡¯s joy.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    He abruptly looked to the other side of the pool and saw a young man in white clothes. Carrying a worn-out peach wood sword on his back, he looked likrodigal.

    ¡°To think that you would be here.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at Feng Xiuyang. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Looking at their lives, I can¡¯t help but understand them. I don¡¯t know why, but I always wanted you toe and see how well they lived. You finally came, and the oue didn¡¯t go beyond my expectations. Have you ever thought that you¡¯re still a loser? ¡±

    Tan Shanse: ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kill you. I already said, the reason I¡¯m keeping you is to deal with any unexpected situations.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled indifferently: ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m staying here? They didn¡¯t know I was here, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb them. I stayed here because I knew you woulde. In both of them, I felt ordinary, seductive, ordinary. Thus, I suddenly understood why I came here ¡­ I was waiting for you to kill me. In a ce where you can find me anytime. ¡±

    He pulled out the peach wood sword on his back, broke it, and threw it into the deep pool.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, what do youck? They only have the courage to kill themselves. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression did not stop changing. After being silent for a long while, he turned around in anger: ¡°Live on, when I need you to live on. You should be grateful that I did not fail. As long as I win, you will always be able to exist. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang replied with an ¡°oh¡±, his face still showing indifference.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, if you win in the end, I¡¯ll be by your side every day. Because everyone was dead. No one else. I¡¯ll let you look at me every day and talk to me. That way, you can experience the loneliness of talking to yourself all day long. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sat down by the deep pool and looked at the blood dripping from the two bodies, dyeing the pool water red.

    ¡°Leave, I¡¯ll still wait for you here.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang raised his head, looked at Tan Shanse and said indifferently: ¡°You, truly, are pitiful.¡±

 Chapter 1473 - I have been here

    <h4>Chapter 1473 ¨C I have been here</h4>

    Tan Shanse left, and Feng Xiuyang stayed alone in that beautifulnd. The surrounding scenery was verypatible with his appearance, but he still felt that he was an outsider the entire time. It was because the masters here were not mountains or rivers, not trees or flowers, but the two corpses lying on the ground.

    However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t bury the two corpses, but just sat there staring at them.

    After a long time, the corner of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile.

    That smile was exactly the same as Tan Shanse¡¯s smile.

    In the Azure Province.

    An Zheng came to East China Sea Yaochi once again. It seemed that Immortal Queen¡¯s mood had improved quite a bit, but even though he had put on a straight face on purpose, there was still a smile hidden behind his brows. The icy look she put on was not frightening at all.

    When Purple Ivy came over, she pped him.

    Then what happened between the two of them, maybe only the two of them knew.

    ¡°The East China Sea Yaochi has been around for tens of thousands of years. However, there were some things that no one had been able to control for too long. Actually, less than half of what can be inherited from the ancient era. Because the disciples of East China Sea Yaochi were weak andcking in talent, Yao Chi only had three to four out of ten disciples that he could control right now. At its peak, there were no less than a thousand disciples that could enter the first floor of the cave. There were no less than a hundred disciples that could enter the second floor, and there were no less than five that could enter the third floor. But now, only three or five disciples have managed to enter the second level. It has been a long time since any disciple has been able to enter the third level. ¡±

    Immortal Queen looked at An Zheng and said: ¡°I take back what I said before. We seniors should not interfere too much in the matters of you youngsters.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou who was behind said softly to An Zheng: ¡°Young man.¡±

    Immortal Queen didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with what she said. She looked at An Zheng and then continued to speak: ¡°Inside the zing Extinction House, there are things left behind by the first generation of Immortal Queen. ¡°It depends on your luck. If you can obtain the original inheritance, it might be of great help.¡±

    Actually, these were words that she had said to Feng Shengxi.

    ¡°You have to help her.¡±

    Immortal Queen replied: ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous to burn out the cave. She might not be able to pass the test by herself.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°We will.¡±

    The Immortal Queen gave a brief introduction, ¡°The zing Immortal¡¯s cave was created by the first generation of Immortal Queen. Rumor has it that it contained the insights that the first generation of Immortal Queen gained when they advanced to the Emperor level, as well as a special item. But from the second generation of Immortal Queen, each generation was actually weaker than thest. In my generation, the insights I gained from burning down my abode have been minimal. We have always lied to ourselves, but that is because after a long period of time, the insights left behind by the first generation of Immortal Queen have be increasingly thin, but in reality, it is our talent that is getting worse. ¡±

    She looked at Feng Shengxi, ¡°I have high hopes for you, you are East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s future hope.¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°I will live up to everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Immortal Queen replied, ¡°I might have been a little extreme to you in the past, I just hope that you could be more perfect.¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s tears still flowed uncontrobly, ¡°I know, I always knew.¡±

    Actually, sometimes it wasn¡¯t as difficult to untie the knot in his heart as he had imagined.

    The Fire Extinguisher Cave was behind the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Heavenly Pce, to enter the Immortal¡¯s cave, one had to first pass through the thirty-three Nirvana¡¯s Great Array outside the cave. This formation was also something that was created by the first generation of Immortal Queen. Even if an Emperor level powerhouse wanted to enter this ce, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    With the Immortal Queen opening the restrictions for them, it was not difficult to enter the zing End Manor.

    After passing through the 33rd Nirvana array, they entered a very special tunnel. There were flowers all around, but they were not real. The stone walls around the tunnel were like crystal screens, filled with blooming flowers. The flowers were called ¡®Merciless Flowers¡¯. Qu Liuxi had the most understanding of medicinal herbs and knew that the Heartless Flower waighly toxic item in the current world.

    ¡°You all think that the flower is fake, but the painting is right?¡±

    Feng Shengxi exined as he walked, ¡°I think so too, but I heard Immortal Queen say before that the flowers inside were real. This stone wall was made from a special kind of crystal that was unique to the Jade Pool. It was transparent and cut off from the rest. It was a very important thing for a great sealing formation. And beyond this crystal wall, was the heartless flower that the first generation of Immortal Queen had nted. I don¡¯t know why they are so tenacious. After tens of thousands of years of not dying and not being exterminated, thergest among them is already likowering tree. ¡±

    ¡°Why did the first generation of Immortal Queen neartless flower?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Maybe he was hurt by someone. ¡±

    ¡°Originally, I had thought these flowers to be very beautiful. However, after you finished saying those words, I felt that these flowers were somewhat deste.¡±

    ¡°Some people say that the more vivid and beautiful something is, the more poisonous it is. Heartless Flower... Actually, isn¡¯t the rtionship between people the same as well? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at those heartless flowers, not knowing why she felt that they were not that simple. The story behind those heartless flowers might be even more hurtful than the heartless flowers.

    ¡°The first generation of Immortal Queen nted these heartless flowers, but they were afraid that these flowers would harm others. They also used the crystal wall to seal them. She must be a very contradictory person, but she must be very kind. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe she grew the Heartless Flower for me to see.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly felt that Gu Qianye¡¯s hands were a little cold. It had babit for the two of them to always hold hands when walking. She could feel that Gu Qianye¡¯s hands were sweating.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately asked, and at the same time started to feel the changes in Gu Qianye¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just suddenly felt a little ufortable.¡±

    Gu Qianye forced herself tough, and couldn¡¯t help but take another look at those gigantic and beautiful heartless flowers.

    After passing through the tunnel, they would reach the true entrance of the burning cave. After opening the restrictions, Immortal Queen stood outside and said, ¡°Whether you get anything after entering will be up to you guys. ¡°I will keep an eye on the restrictions. If you encounter an unstoppable danger, I will open the restrictions and let you out.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads before entering the zing Immortal Cave.

    Upon entering, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. This cave was created by the first generation of Immortal Queen. It was said that the woman was a very secretive and secretive person.

    All the disciples of the East China Sea Yaochi were certain that the first generation Immortal Queen was an indifferent woman. However, this burning out of the cave didn¡¯t have anything to do with ease and tranquility. As soon as she entered, a wave of heat rushed over. It was not the kind of heat that would burn in the desert, buype of humid heat that made people feel extremely ufortable.

    Strange trees were everywhere. This kind of scene could only be seen in the warm jungle that no one had been in for a long time. Because there were no restrictions or damages, the trees here were very random. However, because they were so casual, every tree gave people a strange feeling of baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. And this jungle looked like a group of demons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    This could possibly reflect the heart of that first generation Immortal Queen.

    A snake crawled past their feet, looking unafraid. The snake was that grayish color, and it made people feel ufortable when they looked at it. Not long after it had crawled over, an unremarkable flower suddenly split open. From within it, a tentacle-like object extended out and wrapped up the snake, directly swallowing it. The sound of bones being chewed on was enough to cause one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    Flowers have returned to their original appearance, such flowers as if outside the world of the roadside can be seen everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s ordinary and hurtful.¡±

    An Zheng seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°She has always wanted to express her inner thoughts, but I¡¯m afraid not many people can understand her.¡±

    Feng Shengxi looked at the forest that looked like it could engulf everyone within at any time as he knelt down and kowtowed sincerely, ¡°Disciple Feng Shengxi, we have disturbed the ancestor¡¯s peace.¡±

    An Zheng and the others also cupped their fists, even though they knew that it was impossible for the Immortal Queen to know.

    ¡°I am alserson who has stormed through great storms and great waves. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in this ce, but every pore of mine felt ufortable.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at Qu Liuxi, ¡°Give us a bit to disperse some poison bugs and the like. If we get bitten by something and it ends up like this, wouldn¡¯t we be wronged?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front, the poisonous substance will avoid me.¡±

    Du Shoushou made a sound of acknowledgement, then looked towards Gu Qianye and said: ¡°Especially you, you glutton, you don¡¯t need to see anything that looks delicious, you can just directly take it off and eat it. Did you hear what they said? The more vivid and beautiful something is in the world, the more poisonous it is. Your IQ is so low, so you must be careful. ¡±

    He originally thought that Gu Qianye would jump over and beat him up, but he found that Gu Qianye didn¡¯t move at all.

    Qu Liuxi, on the other hand, nervously looked at Gu Qianye as both of their hands tightly held each other¡¯s hands. Not knowing why, Gu Qianye¡¯s face was extremely ugly. It was as white as white paper andpletely devoid of blood. The most terrifying thing was that her eyes were filled with panic and fear, as if she was extremely afraid of this ce.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take her out first? You guys stay inside and be careful.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was really worried for Gu Qianye: ¡°She might not like the environment here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly raised her head, there was something different in her eyes.

    ¡°I must go in.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t look too good. Her condition was so bad that it made one¡¯s heart ache. She originally had a petite figure, but at this moment, she was even more lovable. An Zheng and the others all advised Gu Qianye not to go further in, but Gu Qianye was too stubborn, and no one could stop him.

    ¡°Everyone be careful, this ce is indeed strange.¡± Fatty will be at the back. Everyone, don¡¯t split up. ¡±

    An Zheng said a few words, then looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°Xiao Yezi, if you have any questions, you should tell us immediately, we will withdraw immediately.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°Mn.¡±

    She tilted her head and asked softly, ¡°Xiao Yezi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Looking at his body, Gu Qianye was fine, it was just that he was too nervous and afraid, which resulted in such a change. But this was something that no one understood ¡­ Although this ce was a little strange, would Gu Qianye really be like this? Or could it be that she felt something terrifying that no one else could?

    Gu Qianye slowly shook her head: ¡°I think... I¡¯ve been here. ¡±

 Chapter 1474 - deepest level

    <h4>Chapter 1474 ¨C deepest level</h4>

    Gu Qianye¡¯s lips were a little green, it was unknown what had frightened her to such an extent. She slowly turned her head, looked at Qu Liuxi, and said witrembling voice: ¡°I think, I really want toe to this ce.¡±

    After she finished this sentence, everyone was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Feng Shengxi said: ¡°The Fire End¡¯s cave dwelling will definitely not be opened to people other than the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s sessors. Even if it¡¯s Yao Chi¡¯s sessor, with bad innate talent, and moreover, the person who cannot pass the loyal test will still not be able toe in. Ever since the descendants withered, even fewer people have been able to enter. ¡±

    Gu Qianye shook her head: ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s a familiar feelinging from this ce. Moreover, there¡¯s something bad waiting for me here.¡±

    An Zheng walked over and said: ¡°Don¡¯t go in, just wait for us outside.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°I need to go in, there is a voice inside that is calling out to me nonstop.¡±

    ¡°Fatty, lead the way.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head to look, and overturned his previous arrangement. Originally, he was going to walk at the front and let the fatty block the rear. Now that Gu Qianye was in this situation, he couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The fatty walked to the front inrge strides.

    Feng Shengxi walked to Fatty¡¯s side and said: ¡°Let me lead the way. The deepest level of the cave¡¯s restrictions has been broken, so nothing that could threaten us will appear. However, once he reached the deepest level, he would lose control. Immortal Queen said that the first generation of Immortal Queen had left behind many things in the deepest level of the Burnout abode, including many things that we couldn¡¯tpletely control. However, the Immortal Queen has her eyes on the restriction at all times. If anything happens to us, she will immediately pull us out. ¡±

    Fatty replied, ¡°Be careful, there are no mistakes. Experience tells me that it¡¯s not that simple this time.¡±

    An Zheng let Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi walk behind him as his defensive force field protected everyone inside.

    In order to protect Qu Liuxi and him, An Zheng summoned his own Reverse Scale Armor and split it into two; one to protect Qu Liuxi and the other to protect him.

    Although the Reverse Scale Armor had notpletely recovered, dealing with the ordinary dangers was noroblem.

    If only the Oldman Huo was here, then the recovery speed of the Reverse Scale Armor would be much faster. But Oldman Huo was actually a Timeless Wheel. Currently, he was strengthening the time seal for the Faceless Monster inside the reverse boat. An Zheng¡¯s recovery function of the Blood Pearl Bracelet was still not as good as that of Oldman Huo¡¯s.

    He passed throughyers of restrictions without encountering any dangers along the way.

    Those small animals that did not pose any threat to cultivators would appear from time to time. Most of them looked very cute, causing Gu Qianye¡¯s mood to improve a little.

    In order to deal with the trouble that suddenly came, An Zheng tried to contact the good old man. He wanted to use the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations to observe his surroundings from a different angle. However, the creator of the Burnable abode was an Emperor Level Peak Ranker, the connection between An Zheng and the good old man was severed.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front.¡±

    After Feng Shengxi saw the door to the lowest floor, his expression clearly rxed quite a bit. Originally, she did not think that anything bad would happen, but Gu Qianye¡¯s reaction made her feel extremely nervous.

    ¡°Bronze door?¡±

    When An Zheng saw that the deepest level of the cave was actually two gigantic bronze doors, his expression immediately changed.

    He never thought that he would once again see the bronze door in the most mysterious cave mansion in East China Sea Yaochi.

    When Chen Shaobai saw the bronze door, he became a lot more rxed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of anymore, since An Zheng has entered this kind of ce more than once, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng strode to the outside of the bronze door and looked at it carefully.

    Although this bronze door was almost exactly the same as the ones An Zheng had entered before, it was definitely not, and the minute lines on it were different from what An Zheng had seen before.

    Just like Chen Shaobai and the others, they could not tell that something was wrong, but An Zheng had a very deep impression of the bronze door.

    ¡°What is the purpose of creating these two bronze doors?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked in puzzlement: ¡°Could it be that Immortal Queen recognizes you as the champion?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Be careful, this is definitely not my inheritance.¡±

    Feng Shengxi became more cautious as he carefully opened the bronze door. When the door creaked, everyone tensed up.

    Nothing happened, however, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any danger behind the door.

    Du Shoushou made a gesture of ¡°wait a moment¡±, and then, he was the first one to enter.

    After about a minute, Du Shoushou¡¯s head appeared from the inside: ¡°Come in, behind us ce like a small town, it looks a little familiar, especially so familiar, but I actually can¡¯t remember where it is. I checked it, there¡¯s no danger inside.¡±

    An Zheng and the others entered one after another. As soon as they entered, they saw a small road leading uphill. It was not t, and were made from stones of all sizes.

    It seemed to be a mountain city. As soon as he entered, he found himself on one of the streets, so he couldn¡¯t see the whole picture clearly.

    ¡°Are you familiar with it?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°There is indeed a particrly familiar feeling, but something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    When they passed through two or three streets and turned into another street, both Du Shoushou and An Zheng were stunned... No wonder they had such an iparably familiar feeling, it was because this ce was the Fantasy City!

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Are you dreaming? ¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes with all his might, but he was sure that he was looking at Nanshan Street.

    There was a very familiar feeling that he could not recall before, because Fantasy City seemed to be open but was actually very strict. Back then, he and An Zheng lived in the Nanshan Street and they rarely went to other streets. Every street was controlled by a different force, just like how the Nanshan Street was controlled by a few bandits. If he rashly entered another street, no one would care about what happened.

    However, the moment they saw the Nanshan Street, how could they possibly admit their wrongs?

    ¡°There seems to be something different in the details.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it looks like it.¡±

    ¡°Why did this person imitate a Fantasy City here? The timing simply doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about time.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was a kind of coincidence, a long, long time ago, there wce that was almost exactly the same as Fantasy City.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi creased her eyebrows, her face was somewhat pale. ¡°I really want to feel something different ¡­ Something, something, it¡¯s trying to get into my head. ¡±

    An Zheng immediately extended his hand to support her shoulders, the powerful Cultivation Power formed an even more powerful aura that protected them. But after An Zheng¡¯s consciousness probed around for a while, he did not discover any changes to Qu Liuxi¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the body, it¡¯s the mind.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face became more and more unsightly, ¡°There seems to be someone trying to enter my mind.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realised that they were probably hallucinating.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned around and let out an explosive shout, which sounded like an explosive p of thunder.

    Before this, he did not give any warning, and everyone was shocked.

    Witum, when everyone was shaken by An Zheng¡¯s explosive shout to the point they had a headache, the surrounding scene disappearedpletely.

    There were no Fantasy City, no Nanshan Street, no Southern Mountains Academy.

    In front of him was a very strange scene. On the left was the desert, while on the right was theke. Looking to the left was an endless stretch of desert, while on the right was an endless stretch ofke. The few of them were standing by theke. If they continued forward, they would enter theke, but no one knew what kind of mess there would be in theke.

    After An Zheng shouted, the feeling of a headache also disappeared. Only, his face did not look good.

    But Gu Qianye¡¯s face was still as white as ever, without the slightest hint of blood. She looked very haggard, and wasn¡¯t even willing to speak anymore.

    ¡°The first to enter was the fatty. Something had directly read through the fatty¡¯s memories, which was why the Fantasy City¡¯s fantasy appeared. If it was Feng Shengxi who came in first, maybe the scene that we saw was different. ¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked around: ¡°Which is to say, there really is something secretly watching us here.¡±

    Everyone looked at Feng Shengxi, and even Feng Shengxi¡¯s face became ugly, ¡°I ¡­ This is also the first time I¡¯vee in here. The deepest floor of the zing s abode was sealed for a long time, so the Immortal Queen might not even havee in before. Legend has it that there was an ident at the first generation of Immortal Queen that managed to burn down this floor of the cave. After that, it has been forbidden for anyone to enter this floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t trust Immortal Queen when she says that she can pull us out any time.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders, ¡°In this ce, there is a desert on one side and ake on the other. It was very hot on one side of the desert, and very cold on the other side of theke. This first generation Immortal Queen seemed to have a lot of history. An Zheng had previously said that when a person creates something, it often reflects her state of mind. ¡±

    The heartless flowers outside, the hot half and cold half ¡­

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I feel that this first generation Immortal Queen ierson with a split personality.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Queen said that after entering, there will best for us. Where is the test?¡±

    ¡°Could that illusion be one of the tests?¡±

    ¡°Then it seems to be a simple answer.¡±

    As he was speaking, the water on the other side of theke suddenly began to fluctuate violently. Soon after, a huge whirlpool appeared above theke.

    At the same time, a huge tornado appeared on the other side of the desert. The tornado lifted the yellow sand into the sky, making it look exceptionally terrifying.

    A momentter, a ck-robed figure slowly floated out of the whirlpool.

    From the tornadoes in the desert, a man in a ck robe appeared.

    These two people looked exactly the same.

    Her figure was a little petite. Even though her ck robe was wide, it was still possible to tell that she was a woman.

    And at that moment, Gu Qianye¡¯s face suddenly changed, as if everyone could hear her violent heartbeat.

 Chapter 1475 - No one would have thought

    <h4>Chapter 1475 ¨C No one would have thought</h4>

    A woman dressed in a ck robe floated in the desert and in theke. Her figure was petite and her ck robe was wide. Her hat covered her head and her face could not be seen.

    However, at this moment, everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Qianye.

    No matter how the ck robe covered them, everyone could feel it at the same time ¡­ Those two people were very simr to Gu Qianye.

    ¡°Unexpectedly.¡±

    The two women spoke in unison.

    Both men turned their hats back at the same time, revealing their faces.

    At this moment, even though everyone had already felt that they were very simr to Gu Qianye, they were still shocked when they took off their hats.

    The same face.

    Three Gu Qianye s.

    Gu Qianye looked at them witale face, as though she had been petrified.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    An Zheng, who was standing in front of Gu Qianye, coldly asked.

    ¡°Us?¡±

    The two of them said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones here.¡±

    She shifted her gaze from Gu Qianye¡¯s body, andnded on him. ¡°You, don¡¯t you remember me in the slightest? That¡¯s right, you have half of me by your side. How would you know that I would always be here waiting for you? ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly twitched. ¡°Xiao Yezi?¡±

    Although the two of them looked exactly the same as Gu Qianye, An Zheng suspected that it was only an illusion. However, when she said that you had half a me by your side, An Zheng already knew that it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    Emperor Meng Hu once discovered a portion of Xiao Yezi¡¯s soul within Xiao Jin Long¡¯s soul.

    In order to save his brothers and his loved ones, An Zheng activated his Timeless Wheel, and the nine of them entered the reincarnation cycle together.

    And at that moment, Gu Qianye was unwilling to enter the reincarnation cycle, because she was afraid that she would never be able to find An Zheng again, so she forcefully split half of her soul to follow An Zheng into the reincarnation cycle.

    At this very moment, An Zheng was unable to calm down.

    ¡°Howe these people aren¡¯t dead yet?¡±

    The ck-robed Gu Qianye looked at Du Shoushou and the others. ¡°One by one, shouldn¡¯t they have died long ago? This world is truly a joke. The so-called people who can live or die with each other are actually vile people. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Xiao Yezi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked: ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    ¡°When I first entered the reincarnation cycle, I sent out half of my soul to chase after him. But what about you guys, could you havee looking for me? In order to find you, I didn¡¯t hesitate to split my remaining soul into half and painstakingly searched for you in the vast sea of people. ¡±

    She pointed at Gu Qianye: ¡°That¡¯s her!¡±

    Only now did An Zhenge to his senses. All this while, Gu Qianye had not been half of his soul, but a quarter of his soul.

    At first, because he was afraid that he would never be able to see An Zheng again, Gu Qianye split up half of his soul to follow him, but half of his soul did not enter his reincarnation cycle and gradually weakened and died. Helpless, he could only enter the little golden dragon¡¯s soul.

    And Gu Qianye, who had entered into her own soul, was still obsessed with it.

    In order to find An Zheng and the others, she did not hesitate to split his already iplete soul once again.

    Nobody knew what had happened. Perhaps one quarter of their soul had possessed someone. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to protect themselves. But, with how kind Gu Qianye was, even if she was entrusted to the little gold dragon¡¯s soul, she still didn¡¯t try to possess her. Did this ck-robed Gu Qianye really do that?

    ¡°I created this ce.¡±

    ck Robe Gu Qianye said coldly, ¡°Did you see the Heartless Flower outside? That¡¯s what I grew for you, especially you! ¡±

    Two ck-robed Gu Qianye raised their fingers at the same time and pointed them at An Zheng, speaking in a shrill voice.

    ck Robe Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and resentment, ¡°You all forgot that I ¡­ You¡¯ve all forgotten me! Standing alone in this ce, my iplete soul can disappear at any time. Fortunately, I met her ¡­ ¡±

    The her that she was referring to, should be the first generation Immortal Queen.

    ¡°She was trapped by love, and in the end, because she could not get the one she loved, shemitted suicide. In the instant her soul left her body, I took over her physical body, so that could be preserved.¡±

    ck Robe Gu Qianye continued, ¡°Fohousand years, I did not give up on searching for you two. Even though I started to hate you two in my heart, I still wished to reunite with you two. Another thousand years, and I¡¯m still looking for you. It¡¯s just that the yearning in my heart for you has be less and less, and instead, the hatred has grown more and more. Another thousand years, I will no longer look for you, I thought, if you still have a trace of love, you will eventuallye and find me, if you find me, I will forgive you ¡­ But you do not! ¡±

    Her voice was so sharp that it almost tore through the sky. It shook everyone until their ears began to hurt.

    ¡°We were wrong.¡±

    An Zheng said in a trembling voice: ¡°We don¡¯t know that you split your soul the second time, if we did, we would have sought you out a long time ago. We are sorry, it was our fault that we let Xiao Yezi down.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless!¡±

    The two ck-robed Gu Qianye waved their hands at the same time, their palms nted to the side as if they were knives.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying all this now?¡±

    She looked at An Zheng: ¡°Do you think you can save me after saying all these ¡­ Hahahahaha ¡­ I¡¯m telling you all this just to tell you all that this is the reason why I¡¯m going to kill you all. ¡±

    She suddenly moved. The two ck-robed Gu Qianyaised their arms at the same time and Gu Qianye¡¯s body involuntarily flew up into the air.

    Even if there was still An Zheng¡¯s defensive barrier, there was still a portion of the Reverse Scale Armor that could not be stopped.

    It was apletely homogeneous suction force that no one could stop.

    An Zheng pulled on Gu Qianye¡¯s ankle, wanting to make her stay, but suddenly, a burst of power exploded out from Gu Qianye¡¯s body, shaking him to the point where she had to retreat continuously. An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to try and pull again, for fear of hurting Gu Qianye.

    Three Gu Qianye s floated in midair, and a ck ball of light appeared around them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been waiting for this day ¡­¡± You¡¯re a lucky man. You have three-quarters of your soul in you. It is sucity. Even though you have a lot, you don¡¯t have any preparations ¡­ All these years, I have been waiting for this day. I have always been preparing for this day toe true. ¡±

    Her hair was flying, and her eyes were a strange red.

    ¡°No one can stop me!¡±

    Buzz! A sound wave came down from the sky and shook everyone until they almost couldn¡¯t stand anymore.

    In that instant, An Zheng and Du Shoushou consecutively attacked but were unable to stop them.

    This ce seemed to have a formation that was prepared a long time ago. Once it was activated, Gu Qianye¡¯s soul would be locked in ce, and no one could separate them anymore.

    If An Zheng and Du Shoushou were to attack together with all their might, perhaps they could break through the barrier. However, the moment the barrier was broken, Gu Qianye might be injured or even die. If this fusion was interrupted, both the ck-robed Gu Qianye and the real Gu Qianye would die.

    ck Robe Gu Qianye could have calcted that this was on purpose, and that she would either fuse them or die.

    As the three Gu Qianye s gradually approached each other, ck electric currents appeared between them, and the crackling sounds could clearly be heard by everyone outside the barrier.

    The two ck robed Gu Qianye could not help butugh sinisterly, while Xiao Yezi screamed in pain.

    The ck current seemed to pierce through her body, and she could see that a faint shadow was being pulled out of her body by the violent force.

    Within Xiao Yezi¡¯s body, an invisible force was dragging the figure, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Forget it, whose exorcism is not important.¡±

    After saying that at the same time, two faint silhouettes flew out from the bodies of the two ck-robed Gu Qianynd rushed towards Xiao Yezi.

    Everyone felt as if they were in a trance, when those two figures directly rushed into Gu Qianye¡¯s body.

    In a split-second, Gu Qianye¡¯s body fiercely twisted, both her arms and legs actually having their joints turned upside down, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying at the same time. (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU))

    ¡°Xiao Yezi!¡±

    Qu Liuxi roared as she rushed over, her face full of tears.

    However, no one could stop him anymore.

    This was an array formation that the ck-robed Gu Qianye had prepared for tens of thousands of years.

    However, fate was precisely like that. They hade, so Gu Qianye¡¯s cmity could not be avoided.

    ck electric currents unceasingly flowed into Gu Qianye¡¯s body, her body looked bloodstained.

    After the two shadows entered her body, they stopped twisting for a long time. Their joints cracked and their twisted bodies gradually returned to normal.

    However, at that moment, her entire body was dyed red with blood, the originally beautiful white dress had turned blood-red, and there were still drops of blood falling from the corners of her clothes. When they fell on the barrier, they were likuge boulder that smashed into An Zheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly let out a long sigh, and herplexion seemed to have recovered a little.

    She wantonly stretched her body; she seemed to be feeling quite well.

    Then, she waved her hand and the surrounding barrier was removed.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have more in my body, three-quarters of the way.¡±

    She smiled, so brightly.

    An Zheng and Qu Liuxi heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. The nightmare was simply the most cruel torture to them. Fortunately, all of this seemed to have passed. It seemed that he hade and gone as quickly as he had.

    Gu Qianye descended from the sky and opened her arms, ¡°You scared me to death,e and hug me.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was the first to rush over, and just as she was about to reach his side, An Zheng suddenly sped up and rushed to her side, pulling his and throwing his backwards.

    However, he remained there.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s mouth hooked into a sinister smile, and witu sound, her five fingers formed a w and directly pierced through An Zheng¡¯s body.

    There were no Reverse Scale Armor s on An Zheng!

    That hand grabbed right through An Zheng¡¯s chest before going in, and then pierced right through his back. As he violently retracted that hand, blood gushed out of the wound like a waterfall.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s kick sent An Zheng flying, the expression on his face frozen into ice.

    ¡°As I said, all of you must die.¡±

 Chapter 1476 - You must not have!

    <h4>Chapter 1476 ¨C You must not have!</h4>

    The attack came too suddenly, An Zheng pushed Qu Liuxi away but he was unable to dodge, furthermore, his Reverse Scale Armor was not on him at all.

    With such a big wound, An Zheng immediately became extremely weak. His legs lost all of their strength in an instant and fell down, but before he even fell to the ground, he was kicked flying by Gu Qianye.

    An Zheng¡¯s body tumbled through the air, blood dripping all over the ce.

    The part of the Reverse Scale Armor that was on Gu Qianye¡¯s body earlier was called back by An Zheng and it was iplete so it covered his body. The demonic energy within the Blood Pearl Bracelet immediately rushed over and quickly healed his wounds.

    Qu Liuxi rushed over and hugged An Zheng. Both of her eyes were red, but she did not cry or hesitate, and immediately began treating An Zheng after catching him. Only her hands were slightly trembling.

    ¡°Xiao Yezi!¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed over to block Gu Qianye: ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Gu Qianye snorted: What are you doing? I¡¯ve already said it ¡­ All of you have to pay the price for your wrongdoings. You are the demons in my heart ¡­ I will only be able to calm down when all of you are dead. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, we won¡¯t hurt you, and you can¡¯t hurt us either.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed at the sky, looking somewhat sinister.

    ¡°Can¡¯t hurt you? You won¡¯t hurt me? ¡±

    She looked at Du Shoushou, ¡°You¡¯d better take back what you just said.¡±

    She suddenly charged straight at Du Shoushou, who dodged to the side and at the same time struck out with a fist at Gu Qianye.

    Du Shoushou was shocked, retracting his fist.

    However, Gu Qianye didn¡¯t care, she struck Du Shoushou¡¯s chest with her fist. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Du Shoushou had already reached the Emperor Level and the defensive barrier created by the powerful Cultivation Power was strong enough, he would have suffered the same heavy injuries as An Zheng.

    Even though An Zheng sensed that something was amiss with Gu Qianye, he never expected her to be so ruthless.

    After all, it was a small leaf.

    Du Shoushou was sent flying by this punch, the protective enchantment around his body shattered immediately, and the fist finally hit his body.

    Although his injuries weren¡¯t as severe as An Zheng¡¯s, this punch still caused his vital energy and blood to churn, and it took him a long time to recover.

    When Du Shoushou regained his senses, Gu Qianye had already rushed towards Chen Shaobai.

    After fusing with his soul and obtaining a portion of the powerful strength of the first generation, Gu Qianye had been promoted to Emperor Level Master.

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s strength was inferior to hers, moreover, he could not bear to attack her. The result could be imagined.

    From the very beginning, Chen Shaobai had been in a passive position and could only continuously defend. However, Gu Qianye¡¯s attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer, not leaving a single shred of face.

    Moreover, for some reason, she didn¡¯t use any long-ranged attacks. Instead, she was using her closebat skills.

    At that moment, even Feng Shengxi, who was watching from the side, could feel that Gu Qianye either wished for him to kill everyone or wished for him to be killed by someone. Maybe, in her body, the real Gu Qianye¡¯s soul was still struggling, which was why she had such a contradictory performance.

    Feng Shengxi could imagine the despair and sorrow of the true Gu Qianye¡¯s soul. She was currently hurting the person she cared the most about.

    So she was fighting with ck Robe Gu Qianye, the first generation Immortal Queen, for control of her body.

    However, the fusion array was created by the first generation Immortal Queen, so she was the dominant one.

    The only thing Gu Qianye could do was to control the Cultivation Power in her body with all her might, then try to find an opportunity to make the person she cared about the most kill him ¡­

    But even if An Zheng¡¯s chest was pierced through, even if Du Shoushou was sent flying witunch, even if Chen Shaobai was beaten to the point where he could not fight back, who would want to kill her?

    Aesult, An Zheng and the others became extremely passive.

    Bang! At the most critical moment, Du Shoushou rushed over and blocked Gu Qianye¡¯s punch for him.

    If Du Shoushou had not hurried over in time, he might have been able to kill Chen Shaobai with this punch. Even if he did not die, he would have instantly lost his fighting strength.

    ¡°Xiao Yezi, wake up!¡±

    Du Shoushou carefully attacked while shouting, but all he saw in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes was hatred, the familiar little leaf had disappeared.

    It was the same face, the same body, but she wasn¡¯t her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been awake. I¡¯ve never been this awake for a moment.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s techniques became more and more vicious, and each technique became more and more life-threatening. Du Shoushou was forced to continuously retreat.

    At this moment, Feng Shengxi wanted to go up and help, but he didn¡¯t know what he should do.

    With her strength, she was absolutely not Gu Qianye¡¯s match, and there was even a hint of hesitation in her heart. After all, Gu Qianye was not only An Zheng¡¯s and the others¡¯ best friend, she was also their East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s first generation Immortal Queen.

    With a bang, Du Shoushou was struck again. This time, it was impossible to fight.

    was not willing to hurt Xiao Yezi, but Xiao Yezi was not just a little leaf, she was also a fierce God.

    The bone in Du Shoushou¡¯s shoulder had been broken by the attack, and half of his body had copsed, with his left arm hanging down, unable to even move.

    Seeing that Du Shoushou was heavily injured, Gu Qianyeughed sinisterly and pounced forward, using her Cultivation Power to support herself as she retreated step by step.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chen Shaobai also rushed forward, at this moment he had already forgotten all the battle moves and techniques, he only rushed forward from the back and hugged Gu Qianye¡¯s waist.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s neck actually turned half a circle, and snorted at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Can you guys kill me like this?¡±

    She suddenly moved forward and bit Chen Shaobai¡¯s face. Her bite was too heavy, and blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth.

    When Du Shoushou saw this, his heart almost exploded out. He rushed forward to pull the two of them away, but the moment he used the inside part of it, a huge chunk of flesh would be directly bitten off Chen Shaobai¡¯s face.

    Helpless, Du Shoushou shouted ¡°Xiao Yezi, sorry¡±. His palm cut towards Gu Qianye¡¯s neck; he only wanted to knock him out.

    But at this moment, Gu Qianye suddenly turned and brought Chen Shaobai over, and Du Shoushou¡¯s palm abruptly stopped in midair.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s kick had sent Du Shoushou flying, this kick had directly scattered the Cultivation Power in Du Shoushou¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea, he could not get up from the ground.

    Gu Qianye opened her mouth, looked at Chen Shaobai who was bleeding all over, and ridiculed: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little toote to pretend to not want to hurt me?¡±

    She flung Chen Shaobai horizontally across the sky and crashed into Qu Liuxi¡¯s body while she was treating her. Qu Liuxi groaned and spat out a mouthful of blood, which all sprayed onto An Zheng¡¯s face. However, she was not willing to dodge, and continued to sew up An Zheng¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Loving each other, right?¡±

    Gu Qianyeughed wickedly as she walked forward. Her four limbs suddenly twisted, and her entire body became like a spider.

    At the same time, another kind of light appeared in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hurry up and go ¡­¡± I won¡¯t be able to control it for long. ¡±

    She was crying. Her voice was heartbreaking.

    The two types of power were controlling her body, which was why there was this appearance of her bones breaking and joints being dislocated. One of them was trying very hard to move forward, and the other was trying very hard to stop her, so she was the one who was injured.

    Blood flowed down from the spot where the joints were broken. It was a sight that caused one to feel waves of pain in the chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, she¡¯s almostpletely controlling me.¡±

    Gu Qianye cried as she looked at An Zheng: ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t really me. I would never want to hurt you guys ¡­ An Zheng, there are some things that I didn¡¯t n to tell you for the rest of my life, but now, I want to say ¡­ An Zheng, I like you very much, and very much like you. ¡±

    After saying that, her expression suddenly turned sinister again. ¡°You like him? Then he would kill the others, leaving only himself. When I attacked you, you would stop me from time to time, so how could I miss? I wanted to dig out his heart and see what it looked like. Since you like him so much, then kill everyone he cares about in front of him, and leave him alone! ¡±

    Gu Qianye walked forward once again, the twisted joints bleeding profusely.

    With every step, a bloody footprint was left on the ground.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s voice came out again. At this moment, both of Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes were different.

    One of his eyes was originally filled with the spirit of Gu Qianye, the other was filled with the ruthlessness of Gu Qianye.

    ¡°An Zheng, you want to say that I¡¯m done.¡±

    The real Gu Qianye seemed to have temporarily regained control of her body as she said with a bitter smile: ¡°You are the people I care about the most in my life, and I can die for any one of you.¡±

    Sheughed, stubbornly.

    She had always been a stubborn person, a stubborn person. Her stubbornness was heartbreaking.

    ¡°You are not worthy to be called Xiao Yezi, you are juswisted soul that has split apart.¡±

    ¡°You are not worthy! I am the real me! ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone you care about, so you¡¯re not really me.¡±

    ¡°I only care about myself. Only by making myself happy can I be right.¡±

    The two Gu Qianye s were talking, but the words were spoken from her mouth.

    ¡°The real Little Leaves are not their own Little Leaves, but their own Little Leaves. If I don¡¯t care anymore in my heart, then it¡¯s not me ¡­ You don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of emotion in your heart, how could you possibly be the real me? ¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenlyughed, there was a shocking decisiveness in herugh.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    she shouted.

    ¡°The other me, your entire life... Have you ever risked your life for someone else? ¡±

    Suddenly, Gu Qianye fiercely removed the bone jade that was hanging around her neck, and aimed it at her heart.

    ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t. I did!¡±

    She released her hand and the bone jade shot towards her heart like a bullet. It was already within reach ¡­

 Chapter 1477 - Great

    <h4>Chapter 1477 ¨C Great</h4>

    The Bone Jade was originally very close to him, when it suddenly shot over, a change suddenly urred in Gu Qianye¡¯s body.

    A ck shadow appeared from her body. It was two illusory arms, reaching out and tightly grabbing onto the bone jade. The bone jade was like a spinning bullet, and the two hands were tightly grasping it without letting go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    That voice was extremely mournful, but it was not said by Gu Qianye.

    ¡°Are you showing your true form now?¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face was filled with an unshakeable determination, ¡°Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The Bone Jade elerated and rotated, breaking through the obstruction of the illusory palm witu sound, and instantly reached Gu Qianye¡¯s chest.

    The bone jade had prated her clothes, and her skin had already entered her body.

    Witu sound, a ck figure rushed out from behind Gu Qianye, and quickly escaped into the distance.

    ¡°I will not die with you!¡±

    In the instant that ck shadow rushed out, the bone jade suddenly stopped.

    The bone jade and Gu Qianye¡¯s hearts were linked, she had only used a single thought, and the bone jade immediately stopped moving forward.

    Without the protection of her physical body, the ck figure seemed to be in an extremely sorry state. She seemed to be very afraid of the sunlight, and rushed towards one of the two driving shells that had fallen from the sky.

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton swept over and forced the ck figure to retreat.

    The ck shadow helplessly flew towards the other repellent, only to discover that the surroundings of the repellent was already sealed by an extremely violent poison, that poison seemed to be directed at the soul body, and would quickly corrode upon contact.

    That was Qu Liuxi¡¯s medicinal pill technique, and was even more of a threat than Du Shoushou.

    The ck figure rushed left, unable to rush out, unable to rush right. An Zheng and the others sealed off all directions.

    Gu Qianye stood there, and slowly turned around to look at her: ¡°You aren¡¯t me, you just lied ¡­ It wasn¡¯t my soul that seized your fleshly body, but rather the fleshly body from my reincarnation. Because my soul was iplete, but my physique was extraordinary, after you discovered it, you had evil thoughts. ¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at her. ¡°Feng Changling, this is the name right?¡±

    The ck shadow twisted and let ouoar. However, it was trapped by the barrier that was created by thebined forces of everyone.

    The ck shadow pounced outside the barrier and was sent flying by the power of the barrier. She crazily howled as she floated back and forth inside the barrier. She was obviously extremely angry and also extremely afraid.

    ¡°I knew you were lying when you said those words. Say, a quarter of my soul possessed the body of a woman who died because of emotions. Even if it¡¯s true, how could I possibly hold any grudges against An Zheng and the others? They will always be the best in my heart. I am Gu Qianye, how can I possibly want to kill them? ¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at the ck figure with tranquil eyes: ¡°In fact, it is true that you were trapped by love. You fell in love with a married man, but they do not love you. You killed the man¡¯s wife and forced him to stay with you. Unfortunately, in the end, he would rathermit suicide than be together with you. In your rage, you actually went berserk. ¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The ck figure let out a cry and struck the barrier once more, as if trying to stop Gu Qianye from continuing.

    ¡°You have Qi deviation and your cultivation is about to copse. You are afraid, so you found me ¡­¡± That soul of mine. You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten ¡­ Master. ¡±

    When the word ¡®master¡¯ came out of his mouth, everyone was stunned.

    Gu Qianye continued: ¡°You are my master. In that life, I trained under you for nothing, and you have always been good to me. However, I didn¡¯t expect that all you had your eyes on was my physique and my body that I wanted to possess ¡­ After you go berserk, find me and tell me, your death sentence is already imminent and you can no longer continue to teach me. Write out a cultivation technique for me and let me inherit your position so that the sect can continue to flourish ¡­ ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s tone suddenly became a little cold: ¡°I will unconditionally treat anyone who treats me well. How can I just watch you die? Let me ask you, how can I help you? ¡°Say, there¡¯s no other way. Let me pass on thest of the Cultivation Power to you, I refuse. Take my hand and say that the sect is depending on you ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°At that time, I still held iparable respect for you, but in the next second, you instantly controlled the soul in my body, and then possessed my body.¡±

    The ck shadow stopped struggling, as if it hated him to the core.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so what?!¡±

    The ck shadow floated within the barrier and said sinisterly: ¡°Isn¡¯t your body prepared for me? How could that iplete soul of yours bepatible with such a strong physique? If you give it to me, I can still help you prolong your life. ¡±

    She snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Was it wrong of me to pursue the man I love? The wrong person was clearly him! How much better am I than his wife? No matter if it¡¯s appearance, status, or cultivation realm, which one of me isn¡¯undred times or a thousand times stronger than her? She was just an ordinary woman, and he was a cultivator. Just how many years could she apany him for? Will you have mypany longer? ¡±

    ¡°I know he loves me, but I¡¯m not willing to do anything to her wife, so I¡¯ll do what he doesn¡¯t want to do. His wife is the biggest obstacle between us, so as long as his wife dies, I will be able to be together with her! ¡±

    Gu Qianye snorted, ¡°But he would rather die than be with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ck Shadow¡¯s voice was extremely mournful. ¡°He... He just, just hasn¡¯t found out yet that I love him more than his wife. ¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, you are such a malicious woman, even we women do not pity you. He never wanted to be with you, so you tortured him day and night, cutting her body hundreds of times. After cutting it all up, you then gave him treatment while pretending to cry. Asking him if he¡¯s willing to be together with you on the surface, he still shakes her head. Even though she¡¯s already extremely weak, and at the point of her death, he¡¯s still not willing to agree with you. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The ck shadow spread out with a bang, then regrouped.

    ¡°I love him. I¡¯ve never thought of truly harming him ¡­ He won¡¯t like me. I¡¯m just teaching him a lesson. ¡±

    ¡°But he died.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°So from then on, you gave the people of the East China Sea Yaochule that you are not allowed to believe in men ¡­ You say that all the men in the world are liars, but in reality, it¡¯s you who are too vicious. In order to continue your existence, you set up an even more vicious barrier inside the zing Immortal cave. Every generation that entered the cave to carry on the inheritance, would have their strength and vitality sucked away from them. This is also the reason why the strength of the Immortal Queen is weaker than the previous generation. ¡±

    ¡°I created the East China Sea Yaochi!¡±

    The ck shadow shouted mournfully, ¡°I only made them pay a little, what wrong have I done!? Without me, would they have been able to be Immortal Queen? ¡±

    Gu Qianye didn¡¯t say anything to her, instead, he turned and looked at Feng Shengxi, ¡°I hope that you will remember what you have seen and tell Immortal Queen after you leave this ce.¡±

    Feng Shengxi nodded, although she was already extremely frightened and his face was terrifyingly pale, she knew that he would need to rely on his to change his East China Sea Yaochi in the future.

    In this kind of distorted environment, if the East China Sea Yaochi did not open the gate and let the inheritors touch the outside world, sooner orter, these people would be even more distorted, just like the first generation of Immortal Queen.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The ck shadow roared at Feng Shengxi: ¡°Everything that you have obtained is mine! This ce was created by me, you must listen to my orders and kill them!¡±

    Feng Shengxi shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    The ck shadow charged towards the outside in a rage, colliding with the barrier with a bang and then being bounced back.

    ¡°The sessive Immortal Queen of Yao Chi have gradually failed to obtain any more inheritance from the zing End abode. The first reason is because their hearts are different from yours, they are not vicious people like you, so they naturally cannot obtain anything from you. Second, because you have no intention of giving them any more ¡­ You lied to them, and allowed them to enter the zing Immortal¡¯s cave to receive the inheritance. Actually, it is a kind of blood contract, you relied on this blood contract to absorb the strength and vitality of every generation of Immortal Queen to maintain yourself. ¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at the ck silhouette and said: ¡°The East China Sea Yaochi was created by you, but it should have been destroyed a long time ago.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath, and a ball of purple lightning quickly appeared in his hand. Very quickly, a boundless electric current converged into the barrier.

    Thick bolts of purple lightning struck down from the barrier. However, it was meaningless for the ck figure to continue to dodge. The purple lightning struck her body, causing the ck figure to immediately disperse.

    Purple lightning struck down in quick session. The shadow could not avoid it, and it gradually became weaker and weaker.

    ¡°I... I will kill you all! ¡±

    She yelled outside, but a bolt of purple lightning struck her head.

    With a bang, the soul waspletely shattered. A person without a soul was unable to reincarnate, and waspletely destroyed in body and spirit.

    The moment the barrier dispersed, even the sky seemed to have be even clearer.

    Gu Qianye smiled at them, her eyes full of regret and attachment.

    They would rather be hurt than hurt her. They would rather be killed than to kill her ¡­ In fact, wasn¡¯t she the same? Even if it waemnant soul, she would still not hate Qu Liuxi. She would also not hate Du Shoushou, not to mention An Zheng.

    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he looked at Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou. Those two had been badly beaten up just now.

    ¡°Stronger than you.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest, ¡°Look at you, you look like you¡¯re about to die anytime... ¡°Come, I have a Great Replenishment Pill. You can eat it.¡±

    He rubbed a ball of mud on his body and said, ¡°Swallow it in warm water, I¡¯ll feed it to you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    It¡¯s good that everyone is fine.

    It¡¯s great that Xiao Yezi is fine.

 Chapter 1478 - Related to Me

    <h4>Chapter 1478 ¨C Rted to Me</h4>

    ¡°Everyone seems to be in a sorry state ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at the people around him, then looked at Gu Qianye: ¡°You really know how to fight huh? Come, I¡¯ll fight with you one on one.¡±

    Gu Qianye burst outughing, her heart warm.

    This was her brothers, and they would never me her for what had happened. However, he would worry about her. He was worried that she would feel too much remorse.

    ¡°One versus one.¡±

    Gu Qianye extended her hand and gestured, ¡°Please instruct me.¡±

    Chen Shaobai walked over inrge strides and patted Gu Qianye¡¯s hands: ¡°Do you want to pat, for me to pat?¡±

    Gu Qianye snorted: ¡°You¡¯re an old hen.¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°An Zheng is the old hen, we are all little chicks.¡±

    An Zheng covered his face: ¡°Call me Mama!¡±

    Gu Qianye was smiling from head to toe, and only after a while did she recover from it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I retrieved that part of my soul, so I obtained Feng Changling¡¯s memories as well ¡­¡± Feng Changling had hidden a lot of good things inside the cave. Although this person is truly vicious in terms of character, his cultivation is outrageously high. She once searched for treasures in the cave and hid them all inside, so we can go in and see if there¡¯s anything useful. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I like to do.¡±

    Feng Shengxi: ¡°About that ¡­ I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go in. I¡¯m still someone from the East China Sea Yaochi after all, you guys ¡­ ¡±

    Only then did the crowde to their senses and they felt a little embarrassed.

    In front of someone from the East China Sea Yaochi, saying that thing in their cave was indeed a little too much ¡­

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°How about this, you learn from the guy called previously who wasn¡¯t a monk, when he does something that doesn¡¯t conform with the rules, I will break away from the Buddhist Sect, and after that, he will announce that I am back in the arms of the Buddha.¡±

    Feng Shengxi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. At most, we can be more reserved.¡±

    Du Shoushou said in an especially serious manner: ¡°In front of you, we will try our best not to take it out... Forget it, I¡¯ll just take as little as possible. Even if I don¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t believe it myself. ¡±

    ¡°Go in, you are Yao Chi¡¯s sessor, there are some things that you need very much, and now that Feng Changling is dead, she will not form a blood contract with you, and the inheritance that you can obtain will be the mostplete. If you seed, you might be able to directly advance to Emperor Level Master, and might even surpass the current Immortal Queen¡¯s strength.¡±

    Gu Qianye tugged at her. ¡°These are all things that you should have obtained anyway.¡±

    Feng Shengxi acknowledged: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    ¡°The true burning out cave is at the boundary between the desert and theke.¡±

    Gu Qianye pointed in the distance, and then, her two hands moved to and fro. She currently possessed a portion of the first generation Immortal Queen¡¯s memories, so she was extremely familiar with how to open a true cave of absolute destruction.

    As her hands parted, the desert and the water parted like books. The desert rolled to the left, the water to the right, and a stone staircase leading to the ground appeared before them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After all, she was norue first generation Jade Lake Immortal Queen, so it was somewhat difficult for her to control the barrier around the cave.

    Everyone immediately entered the crevice and walked down the stairs. After everyone entered, Gu Qianye also rushed in. The desert and waves on both sides returned to normal.

    This was a very long stone staircase, and following this path, he felt as if he would enter the core of the earth in a short while.

    The walls on both sides were decorated with manyplicated patterns. Every so often, a well-preserved mural would appear, depicting the life of Feng Chang Ling, from the moment she started cultivating to the moment she created the East China Sea Yaochi ¡­ This process could be said to be a series of ups and downs. She had forcefully ughtered her way out of the martial arts world to be a Martial Saint.

    In fact, both in the workce and in the world of martial arts, women are in a vulnerable position, and the self-righteous men tend to look down on them.

    After walking for about half an hour, they finally reached the end of the stairs. It seemed that Feng Changling was extremely proud of her life¡¯s experience, so she did not hesitate to create such a long underground passage to show off. She might have done so not for others to see, but for herself.

    When he reached the bottom, he was suddenly enlightened. This ce was simply like a fairy tale, and in the middle of the hall was a very beautiful sculpture. It was carved from pure crystal, and looked like a giant jellyfish. It was incredibly beautiful.

    The crystal was one of the hardest materials to carve in this world. Being able to create it so perfectly showed how profound the creator was.

    The walls around the giant jellyfish were the color of the ocean waves, and one could even smell the fishy smell of the sea water.

    The surrounding tables, chairs, and other furniture were all made of coral, and at the same time, they maintained their original posture, transforming into furniture. The surrounding tables, chairs, and other furniture, were all made of coral, and at the same time, they were transformed into furniture.

    After walking forward for a while, they saw that there were many huge snails in the surroundings, all of them empty. The sound of the waves wasing from these huge snails.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but exim, ¡°Looks like Feng Changling grew up by the sea at the beginning, so in the end, the thing that he was most unwilling to part with is his hometown¡¯splex emotions.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Qianye shook her head: ¡°All of this was built for that man. That man grew up by the sea ¡­ Feng Changling¡¯s feelings for him were... Abnormal ¡­ She can do anything for him, and will torture him to death. ¡±

    Hearing this, everyone felt that these things were not as beautiful as they had been before.

    ¡°That¡¯s where she hid her treasure.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°If we did not inheriortion of her memories, I think no one would have been able to find it, and even the previous generations of Immortal Queen did not know of the existence of such a ce. However, the memories in my mind about her will soon disappear. Her soul has already perished, and those memories will gradually fade as well. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed: ¡°Your words give me a feeling of eating while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯m going to grab some fresh water.¡±

    Du Shoushou, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    He turned around and saw a huge coral reef in front of him, and behind it was a stone statue ¡­ When everyone saw this statue, they couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    It was a statue of a man, and he was indeed very handsome. He wore a schr¡¯s robe, and he gave off a very natural and serene aura. The sculpture was extremely exquisite, and if there was any color to it, it would truly berson standing there.

    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±

    Gu Qianye was a little sad, ¡°Originally, she had her own home. But because she saw Feng Changling when she went to the Eastern Ocean to find a treasure, everything was gone. Feng Changling had stayed by the coast for a long time, and she believed that the person she loved at first sight would eventually be herpanion in life.

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°He is a genuine man.¡±

    Du Shoushou also cupped his fists: ¡°Senior, although I do not know your name, I, Du Shoushou truly respect you from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°This was personally carved by Feng Changling. If a person¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t deeply engraved in her mind, how could it be possible to carve such a lifelike image ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°She should be extremely fond of him.¡±

    ¡°I hate it too.¡±

    Gu Qianye pressed on the stone statue¡¯s heart, and it suddenly split open, and a ruby carved heart actually stuck out from inside. This scene scared them so much that their faces changed color, even though they were all experienced and knowledgeable people, after seeing this structure, cold air still came out from their backs.

    ¡°When she loved him so much, she wanted to give him the whole world. She hated him so much that she wanted to dig out his heart herself. ¡±

    There were three words carved on the ruby heart that stuck out from the stone statue ¡­ Feng Changling.

    She had engraved her name on his heart.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s finger pressed on a small protrusion on her heart, and then a huge change happened to her surroundings. The originally circle of stone walls actually became transparent, as thoughick curtain had been pulled up, and the blue sky could be seen.

    The surrounding walls became transparent windows, and the things inside could be seen clearly.

    Treasure. It could really be said to be treasure.

    After the curtain was pulled up, the things inside the crystal wall were revealed. These things were arranged neatly. And ording to the attributes, one could tell that Feng Changling was a woman with almost obsessivepulsive disorder.

    ¡°You go there.¡±

    Gu Qianye pointed to one of the crystal doors and said to Feng Shengxi: ¡°Behind that crystal door is her Blood Pact Formation, there is even more inheritance that she had learnt throughout his entire life, and now that she has died, the Blood Pact is no longer valid, you will get the inheritance once you enter.¡±

    Feng Shengxi cupped his fists in thanks, then pushed open the crystal door and walked in.

    Du Shoushou sighed when he saw Feng Shengxi going in: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll really be too embarrassed to make a move on her ¡­ ¡­ Should we pick them up or ¡­ Forget it, just treat it as me saying it for nothing. ¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, An Zheng and Chen Shaobai had already begun attacking each other. Both of them opened a crystal door and entered the room, not caring about what was inside, and directly kept everything into their spatial artifacts.

    At this moment, Du Shoushou felt that he really was a good person, to actually still be thinking about whether he should leavortion of the ingredients behind or take them all away.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Take them all away, after we leave, we will find a ce to separate those that are useful to us. After all, we will not return the useless things ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°At this time, you don¡¯t look likighteous man at all.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Listen to mom, don¡¯t be stubborn, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°Alright, mother.¡±

    This group of people were even more ruthless than bandits when they attacked. If Feng Shengxi was here, he might really be scared by them.

    Not long after, all the hidden treasures on the crystal wall were plundered by An Zheng andpany. Then, everyone became bored and casually walked around ¡­ At this time, Gu Qianye suddenly stopped in front of a bookshelf. She rubbed her temple and said, ¡°I faintly feel that there¡¯s something here, but ¡­ But I can¡¯t remember, Feng Changling¡¯s memories disappeared very quickly. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then open it!¡±

    Gu Qianye stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it myself. I keep having the feeling that the things inside are rted to me.¡±

 Chapter 1479 - Miniature Barriers

    <h4>Chapter 1479 ¨C Miniature Barriers</h4>

    It looked like an ordinary bookshelf. Compared to the other furnishings in the room, it seemed somewhat simple. The furnishings here were like the bottom of the sea, while this most ordinary bookshelf seemed unusual.

    Gu Qianye subconsciously reached out to touch the bookshelf but there was no response. The bookshelf was only a bookshelf.

    There wasn¡¯t a single book on the bookshelf, which was why this didn¡¯t seem right. Previously, everyone was attracted by the mysterious scenery of the seabed and no one noticed that there was something that didn¡¯t match the surrounding environment.

    There were no books, but there was a bonsai.

    Gu Qianye walked in to take a look, and then only lowered her head and looked, and suddenly felt a wave of dizziness.

    Qu Liuxi was the closest to her and hurriedly reached out to support her. She couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the bonsai.

    This kind of thing wasmon in ordinary people¡¯s homes. It was just a small potted nt, and then a few small items would be ced in the pot.

    Inside the bonsai was a small yard and a fence. There seemed to be a little girl standing in the yard, but her clothes were very shabby.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°When I was young.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face paled slightly, ¡°In that life, I was an orphan. My parents died a long time ago, and I lived here alone... Feng Changling walked past the door, and upon seeing me, she walked in. She held my hand and asked me if I was willing to cultivate with her. ¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°There seems to be something inside, summon me.¡±

    Gu Qianye didn¡¯t know why there was such a bonsai, the memories of Feng Chang Ling in her mind hadpletely disappeared, and there was only her own left. However, she couldn¡¯t remember herself doing this before, and she also didn¡¯t remember seeing it when she was cultivating beside Feng Chang Ling.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small-scale barrier.¡±

    An Zheng walked over and carefully looked at it: ¡°There¡¯s a sealed up space inside, I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Don¡¯te in without any signal.¡±

    This Bonsai Barrier was obviously made by Feng Changling, but Feng Changling was dead now, and the Qi inside the barrier was starting to dissipate. The barrier was not very big, and with An Zheng¡¯s strength, he could easily rip apart the seal, but what made people confused was ¡­ If this thing wasn¡¯t important, there was no need for Feng Changling to leave it in this most secretive ce. If it was important, why not set up an even tighter barrier?

    Although he was not sure what it was, since it was rted to Gu Qianye, he had to take the risk.

    He breathed slowly. After all, his injuries from before had not fully healed. The wound on his chest had stopped bleeding, but it still hurt.

    An Zheng summoned his Reverse Scale Armor and carried it. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me in, wait for my news.¡±

    His left hand stretched out to touch the bonsai, and a mini Heavenly Thunder Shower at the tip of his finger exploded, directly ripping apart the enchantment barrier left by the long spirit of the bonsai Jing. Then, An Zheng¡¯s body suddenly shrank, and with a swoosh, he entered into the bonsai enchantment.

    As they watched from the outside, they could see that there was an extra person in the courtyard that originally only had one little girl. It was An Zheng.

    An Zheng looked at the courtyard. The little girl was noeal person, but was actually a wooden sculpture, which was extremely exquisite, and even the expression on his face was extremely clear.

    That was when Xiao Yezi was taking care of herself alone in that lifetime. At that time, she still had not had any enlightenment, and if she had not met Feng Changling, it was unknown how long she would have to wait before she could start cultivating.

    This courtyard was of ordinary people, and it was rather poor. There were fences, shovels, and other farm tools in the yard. It was obvious that this was a family of farmers.

    An Zheng felt that Xiao Yezi¡¯s summon should being from inside the house. Holding the armor, he carefully pushed the door open, and saw that the light inside was very dim, and there was even a hint of moisture in the air.

    For a bonsai to be so exquisite, it could be seen that Feng Changling had used her heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t important, why did it have to be like this?

    The furnishings inside the house were very simple, only the most basic furniture. Moreover, they were all very old, it was obvious that Feng Zhang Ling had perfectly restored Xiao Yezi¡¯s original home, even the details had been restored.

    This made An Zheng more curious, why did Feng Changling make suching?

    An Zheng walked around the house once to make sure that there were no dangers outside, then walked to the courtyard and waved towards them. After seeing An Zheng¡¯s signal, they discussed for a while, leaving Chen Shaobai and Chen Shaobai to guard outside.

    Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye entered the small world together. The moment they entered, Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes became moist, and all of the memories that did not belong to her returned. Scenes of the past that had lived in this courtyard appeared in Xiao Yezi¡¯s mind.

    I remember that I don¡¯t dare to go out during the day, let alone at night. I¡¯m alone in this courtyard, my family has some food, and my mother had already taught me how to cook. Perhaps they knew that there would be an ident sooner orter, so they taught me to take care of myself.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s tears quietly flowed down from the corners of her eyes: ¡°They went all out to farm and store the food. Below the courtyard is a granary, and the food inside is enough for me to eat for a very, very long time. ¡°Mom also told me that the outside world is very scary. Many bad people. If anything happens to them, tell me to stay in this courtyard and not to go out ¡­¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, he suddenly had a guess. After searching for a while at the ce Gu Qianye said, he actually found the entrance to the cer ¡­

    ¡°This barrier was not created by Feng Changling, but she directly moved your entire home over, and used the Cultivation Power to shrink the entire courtyard into a flower pot ¡­ This barrier was probably created by your parents in your previous life. They are no ordinary peasant women; they are cultivators. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s actually not very likely for two normal farmers to have children that they can cultivate. It¡¯s just that at that time, you didn¡¯t think about it carefully, they should have been hiding something difficult to talk about by hiding here.¡±

    ¡°But, why did Feng Changling bring your entire family over?¡±

    An Zheng thought of an even more terrifying possibility, but at the same time, he did not dare speak to Gu Qianye either.

    An Zheng guessed, the Gu Qianye Feng Changling adopted back then might not have been a coincidence, was she really just passing by? If Gu Qianye¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know what dangers would be in the future, why would they have to teach Gu Qianye to take care of them so early? Furthermore, they had to set up a barrier around the courtyard so that even ordinary cultivators would not be able to break through it. This was why the people outside did not even know that Gu Qianye, who was still just a child, was inside.

    Her parents just wanted to create a sealed space for Gu Qianye to live a safe life, even if he was alone.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t dare to tell Gu Qianye his guess, but Gu Qianye did too.

    ¡°My parents might have been killed by Eternal Spirit.¡±

    She looked at An Zheng, ¡°You also thought about it, right?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Feng Changling will not take you away for no reason, and your parents will not teach you those things for no reason either ¡­ ¡°They might have a grudge with Feng Changling, and the grudge is very deep. They guessed that Feng Changling would find them sooner orter, but with you, they can only pretend to be farmers ¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to go into the cer and take a look. That¡¯s the food my parents prepared for me. I think if there¡¯s anything else they want me to see, it should be inside.¡±

    Gu Qianye pulled open the cer door, and directly jumped in. An Zheng followed closely behind, and then it was Qu Liuxi.

    The cer was not small, it was almost as big as the courtyard itself, at least five meters tall. Inside, there were hoard after hoard of food, tightly sealed, not rotting for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in here before, and I remember now. There should be another bed over there.¡±

    Gu Qianye quickly walked to the corner of the cer, where there was indeed a bed, a stool, and a small desk.

    ¡°I lived in the house upstairs because I was afraid, so I often slept here. Father and mother knew that I liked reading and there were a lot of books ced here for me, but at that time, I didn¡¯t read much ¡­¡±

    An Zheng noticed an inconspicuous mark on the desk, so he pointed at it: ¡°Have you noticed it before?¡±

    This waabit he had developed over the years of investigation, and he was especially careful with the details.

    Gu Qianye came over to take a look, and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never noticed.¡±

    ¡°This iype of Thousand Revolution Yellow.¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°Qian Ji Huang is a sect, but it is not a martial arts sect, and most of their disciples do not know how to cultivate, but they are the most outstanding craftsmen. ¡°Qian Ji Huang,ter on it was a synonym for theplicated woodworking methods.¡±

    He pressed down on the mark and a small wooden stick popped out. An Zheng looked at the numbers on the wooden stick that were in disarray, turned his head and asked: ¡°Do you still remember your birthday in that life?¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded her head, ¡°Father and mother have told me more than once that you must remember your birthday.¡±

    She spoke of a day when An Zheng had turned the numbers on the small wooden pipe around chaotically.

    With a soft ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, the desk began to open. Not long after, it turned into the shape of a door.

    ¡°This is the true barrier.¡±

    An Zheng slowly let out a breath of relief, ¡°What your parents wanted to tell you, should be here... The reason why Feng Changling brought your entire family here, was probably because he wanted to get something from your parents, but she had nevere into contact with the Thousand Revolution Huang, so he did not understand, and never found this mechanism. ¡±

    It was a door, a door that could teleporerson to who knows where.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for everyone.¡±

    Gu Qianye looked outside: ¡°If we go in now, they might not be able to find us for a while.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, suddenly, an intense wave of elemental energy fluctuations came from outside. The fluctuation was so strong that it shook the small world and almost copsed it. If An Zheng had not immediately used his Cultivation Power to reconstruct the barrier, the entire bonsai might have been destroyed.

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai who were outside shouted. The two of them wanted to rush over to protect the bonsai, but when An Zheng and the others raised their heads, they saw the two¡¯s big faces.

    That vast and mighty elemental energy wave should have filled the entire Extreme Fire Cave. Luckily, this ce was also built by a Emperor Level Master, otherwise, it would have copsed.

    ¡°Emperor level aura.¡±

    An Zheng looked outside, and the corner of his mouth hooked up slightly: ¡°It should be that Feng Shengxi haspleted the inheritance, and broke through the Emperor Level... However, for the time being, he was unable to detect anything. His strength was only at the Emperor level or a few levels ¡­ Judging by the aura, it seems somewhat terrifying. ¡±

    When the crystal door inside the cave was pushed opened, and Feng Shengxi walked out, his entire aura seemed to have changed.

    Her body had a faint and holy radiance, making her look likrue goddess.

 Chapter 1480 - Hes not here at all.

    <h4>Chapter 1480 ¨C He¡¯s not here at all.</h4>

    A strong Emperor Level Qi filled the entire barrier, and everyone was swept inside. The miniature barrier that An Zheng and the others were in was not strong to begin with, and was unstable under the impact of the Emperor Level Qi.

    If An Zheng had not used his own strength to support it, the miniature enchantment would have instantly copsed.

    When Feng Shengxi walked out from behind the crystal door, his temperament waspletely different.

    When she looked at Du Shoushou and his group, her eyes were filled with regret, as if even she did not expect that there would actually be such a violent fluctuation of vitality.

    ¡°Where are An Zheng and the rest?¡±

    Feng Shengxi asked.

    Du Shoushou said seriously: ¡°Just now, there was a sudden gust of wind that blew An Zheng away.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Feng Shengxi said with a face full of surprise: ¡°It should, it shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said in an even more serious tone: ¡°You don¡¯t know, but An Zheng is that kind of physique that can be blown away whenever the wind blows.

    Only now did Feng Shengxi realize that they were joking. Honestly speaking, when these two people spoke the truth, it was hard to tell the difference between the people who were not familiar with them.

    ¡°They are waiting for us in a barrier over there. It might have something to do with Xiao Yezi. Let¡¯s go in now.¡±

    Du Shoushou said in all seriousness: ¡°But it is a bit troublesome to enter this barrier, only men can carry women, otherwise women cannot enter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Feng Shengxi was even more confused.

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Think of your Ying Yu!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s not enough for you to carry.¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought about it, and that exotic princess suddenly appeared in his mind. Even though he had not seen her in a long, long time, and had not made any connections in a long time, he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t forget her, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of magic that little girl had, that she had actually left a deep imprint on his brain.

    Du Shoushou knew what Chen Shaobai was thinking just by looking at his expression. He chuckled, ¡°What, did you suddenly think of that long-legged girl?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Pfft, how do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    Du Shoushou replied, ¡°I¡¯m a worm in your stomach, I know everything you think.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°F * ck, you scared me so much, I have to get Xiao Liu¡¯er to give me aprehensive medical examinationter. Tell me, how can there be a fat worm like you in my stomach with eight muscles.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Because we love each other.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m thinking that I must have pulled you out.¡±

    Feng Shengxi asked weakly: ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately said: ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Shengxi asked weakly: ¡°Then... ¡°Who¡¯s holding me?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou, and Du Shoushou also looked at him. Both of them had the same meaning in their eyes... This girl was stupid.

    The three of them entered the enchantment to meet up with An Zheng and the others, they had already been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng pointed to the teleportation gate. ¡°I am not sure where it will lead to, but Xiao Yezi is rted to the inside, so I have to go there.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can lead the way. If something were to happen, I will lead the way and run back.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°To speak of a person who escaped in the middle of a battle like that, you can see how shameless he is.¡±

    An Zheng let Du Shoushou cut off the back, and he went into the portal himself first.

    Just as he entered, a vast and mighty suction force appeared from within the portal, causing An Zheng to be sucked in involuntarily. If Purple Ivy was here, he might have used an adjective that An Zheng and the others could not understand ¡­ An Zheng seemed to have fallen into a washing machine as he tumbled and disappeared.

    Even with An Zheng¡¯s Emperor level of cultivation, he was actually unable to control his own body. It could be seen how terrifying the person who created this portal was.

    With a loud bang, An Zheng lied on the ground. If not for his fast reaction speed, he would have pped his face on the ground.

    But An Zheng¡¯s reaction time was much faster, he immediately stood up and extended his hand to wait, after a moment, Gu Qianye descended from the sky, his hands moved extremely quickly, as he used both hands to support Gu Qianye.

    He did not dare dy, and immediately extended his hand after catching Gu Qianye, causing Qu Liuxi to fall as well.

    After Qu Liuxi was Feng Shengxi, An Zheng caught all of them.

    An Zheng took a step back, then pped his face t on the ground. His face hadnded on the ground anyway, and even his nose was a little crooked.

    ¡°What attitude? I saw it. You caught all of them.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said as heid on the ground with a face full of hidden bitterness, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that homosexuality is true love, and that the opposite sex is only for the session of generations? What about your love for me? ¡±

    Before he finished speaking, An Zheng suddenly kicked him away and Chen Shaobai rolled over, then fell down withud.

    An Zheng: ¡°Did you feel my love for you?¡±

    Chen Shaobai crawled up and nodded: ¡°I feel it, this is true love.¡±

    Du Shoushou was confused. He rubbed his stomach and stood up: ¡°I saw you take two steps back!¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I only took a step back when Chen Shaobai fell.¡±

    ¡°You love him more!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re so big. If I take a step back, you¡¯ll smash my foot.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    After they gathered together, they began to explore the surrounding environment. This ce seemed to be outside a small mountain vige. Looking up, they could see a stone house hidden in the mountain forest.

    ¡°Could it be the vige where Xiao Yezi lived in her previous life?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a need for that. If that courtyard was Xiao Yezi¡¯s original home, then what¡¯s the point of returning to this vige?¡±

    At this time, a little Daoist boy wearing a Daoist robe walked out from the mountain vige. This little Daoist boy looked like he was in his teens. He had delicate features and rosy white skin; it seemed as if he wanted to pinch Lin Ming¡¯s face.

    ¡°Esteemed guests, you have arrivedte. Master has been waiting for a long time inside. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete? You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time? ¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask: ¡°Excuse me, but may I ask who the person waiting for us is?¡±

    The little Daoist subconsciously looked towards Gu Qianye, as if he thought that Gu Qianye should know about this.

    ¡°Dao Sovereign.¡±

    As soon as the word ¡®little Daoist¡¯ came out of his mouth, everyone was stunned.

    Dao Sovereign?

    Everyone was now certain that the faceless monster was actually the Dao Sovereign.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if that was the true form of the Dao Sovereign, or if the Dao Sovereign was just one of his clones. However, there had to be some connection between them. If a Dao Sovereign was waiting here, then wouldn¡¯t that mean he had no face to wait?

    ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±

    The little Daoist boy turned around and led the way. An Zheng told Du Shoushou and the others to be more careful, then followed the little Daoist boy inside.

    Vaguely, An Zheng felt as if something was walking step by step towards him.

    He followed the winding road in the mountain and soon arrived at the vige. The vige seemed to be empty and every family had a cold aura around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front.¡±

    After the little Daoist boy said this, he led everyone around a corner. In front of them was a very small and ancient temple. The walls were mottled with green moss.

    After entering the door, he saw that there were many flowers nted in the yard, there were all sorts of flowers, and the mostmon was Rose.

    The fragrance of the flowers in the courtyard assaulted his nostrils, and it seemed to be mixed with the smell of burning pills.

    A white-bearded old man wearing a Daoist robe stood in the courtyard, staring nkly at the old peach tree in the middle of the courtyard.

    When Du Shoushou saw the white-bearded old man, his face immediately changed. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s reaction became even more intense, ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    That white bearded old man was the person that Chen Shaobai fell into this world to pick up from this world, the guy whoughed, scolded, and had a weird temperament.

    ¡°It¡¯s me?¡±

    The white-bearded old man turned around and looked at An Zheng and the others, slightly frowning. He muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must have seen me before.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Dao Ancestor?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°That is the title of a descendant. How am I worthy of being called a Daofather? Daos aren¡¯t man-made, it isn¡¯t power. It¡¯s nature.¡± The founder of the Dao; this is the natural world. ¡±

    This person¡¯s temperament waspletely different from Chen Shaobai¡¯s master. Chen Shaobai¡¯s master was one of those unreliable people who people couldn¡¯t believe, and this person had a type of master¡¯s demeanor that made people admire him.

    ¡°But, what does this have to do with me?¡±

    Gu Qianye could not help but ask.

    ¡°It has something to do with you.¡±

    The Daofather was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Feng Changling and your parents are my foundation. At first, I feluge change, so I set up a Spirit Formation and told your parents to leave some of the answers in this ce for your parents to take care of. Feng Changling thought that it was a cultivation technique I left for the couple, so he always wanted to take it away ¡­ It¡¯s been hard on you. ¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes reddened. Thinking about the love her parents had for her at that time, her heart ached a little.

    ¡°Follow me in.¡±

    The Daofather turned and walked back into the room. ¡°This has something to do with me, as well as every single one of you.¡±

    An Zheng quietly lefeleportation scroll outside and followed the Dao Ancestor inside.

    The Daofather sat down in his room and seemed to be sorting out his words. After a while, he said, ¡°The person you guys want to deal with is me ¡­¡± But to be exact, it¡¯s the other me. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Yours... Dark side? ¡±

    The Daofather nodded. ¡°I guess so ¡­¡± Back then, in order to search for the Dao Fruit, I changed into a myriad of incarnations to travel the world. Not only in this world, but also in many other worlds of the stars in the universe. I have seen too much, I have my doubts about the existence of many things ¡­ It was at this time that he appeared. ¡±

    The Daofather looked at An Zheng. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not in your time formation.¡±

    Hearing this, An Zheng¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The blow asked at almost the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by him.¡±

    The Daofather sighed. ¡°He was never in that formation. I was there, and he wasn¡¯t ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1481 - Coverage

    <h4>Chapter 1481 ¨C Coverage</h4>

    When An Zheng heard the Daofather¡¯s words, he was extremely shocked.

    If that fellow was not inside the Time Confinement Spell Formation, then who was inside? They had paid sucerrible price. Could it be that the person trapped was not their own enemy?

    All of this made no sense.

    The Daofather saw that their faces were unsightly, and he exined, ¡°Back then, the instant you imprisoned him, he split himself apart.¡±

    He sighed and said with a grave expression, ¡°This matter seems to be unsolvable ¡­ After the dark side appeared in my heart back then, I didn¡¯t pay it any heed. I only felt that everyone had a dark side to them. This is a sign of nature. ¡±

    ¡°Forget about cultivators. Ordinary people, as long as they¡¯re people, they won¡¯t be able to keep their light in their hearts forever. Furthermore, I¡¯m confident that I can eliminate this dark sidepletely.¡±

    He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would grow so fast, that he and I, who were one, would control most of my avatars without my noticing, and that they would begin to provide him with more power to absorb the dark side of the world. He even knows how to act. Under my suppression, he was actually able to useverse power to send his power back into those clones. I thought that he was about to die, but in reality, he is gradually bing stronger than me. ¡±

    After hearing his exnation, An Zheng had a rough understanding of the situation. With Tan Shanse¡¯s intelligence, it was extremely easy for him to deceive the Dao Ancestor.

    One was a cultivator who pursued the natural course of Dao-arts. The other waerson who was extremely skilled in scheming. From the very beginning, the Daofather had lost.

    ¡°He sent his power back into its original form. I thought that he was going to die, and just like that, after a while, his power grew even stronger, reaching perfection. So he started a new attempt. He split himself up and went through a lot of transformations in his incarnation. No one knew where he was, including me. ¡±

    ¡°Later on, the power he absorbed from his incarnation already surpassed me, and then he suddenly upied the dominant position. On the contrary, I was suppressed and had no chance to take it back, but he didn¡¯t even n topletely destroy me because he still wanted to use me.¡±

    The Daofather¡¯s face was one of utter grief, and deep regret was written all over it.

    ¡°He needs me to exist, because he knows that once hepletely expels me from his body, he will be exposed. At that time, I wasn¡¯t the only one with power, and during the pre-Qin era, there were at least 10 people who were truly powerful.¡±

    ¡°And in fact, before the previous Qin Dynasty, the three supreme Emperor Level Master including Emperor Yu did not die. They left this world and went ce of a higher level.¡±

    The Dao Ancestor fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°He is too cunning. Even though his power is clearly in charge of the entire body, he was able to spread out my aura so that no one would notice ¡­ Then, he went to find the Pre-Qin Emperor, as well as all the other Emperor Level Master s, and told them that an enormous change had urred. ¡±

    The Daofather let out a sigh. ¡°An enormous lie.¡±

    The story that followed shocked every single one of them.

    Tan Shanse was the dark side of the Dao Ancestor. He first dispersed his power among the numerous avatars, then suddenly upied the Ancestor¡¯s body, suppressing the Ancestor¡¯s soul within the body and tightly imprisoning it. He then released the aura of the Dao Ancestor outside.

    What he wanted was the only one that existed since ancient times.

    Tan Shanse knew that even if he hadpletely stolen the Daofather¡¯s body, he was not the strongest cultivator in the world. The power of the Pre-Qin Emperor was even more terrifying than him.

    Therefore, he began to plot even harder.

    When Tan Shanse found the Pre-Qin Emperor, he said that Emperor Yu and the others who were already far away in a foreignnd sensed that the human world had been ruined.

    The Pre-Qin Emperor was naturally furious, but in truth, his lies were not very clever. Unfortunately, the Pre-Qin Emperor had an iparable amount of trust in the Dao Ancestor, so he did not consider whether this was true or false.

    Although the Pre-Qin Emperor was furious at the judgement of Emperor Yu and the others, he still felt reverence for Emperor Yu, the supreme Emperor Level Master who once protected the mortal world. Tan Shanse took the opportunity to say that it would be better to go and find them for an exnation before they came.

    The Pre-Qin Emperor agreed to Tan Shanse¡¯s idea and contacted the other Emperor Level Master to find Emperor Yu and the others. However, they did not know what level Emperor Yu was at.

    They didn¡¯t know, but Tan Shanse knew.

    He clearly knew where Emperor Yu and the others were, so Tan Shanse used his incarnation to go and meet with Emperor Yu, Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun, the three supreme Emperor Level Master. He told them that they had gathered at least ten of their men to challenge Emperor Yu if they wanted to be the sole ruler of the universe.

    Emperor Yu was so angry that he easily believed Tan Shanse¡¯s words.

    When Tan Shanse told the Pre-Qin Emperor where Emperor Yu and the rest were, the Pre-Qin Emperor immediately brought all the top rankers of the Mortal Realm to pay their respects. Compared to that era, Emperor Yu was the supreme god in their hearts, and every cultivator was filled with reverence towards Emperor Yu, Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun.

    had gone to that ce in advance and told Emperor Yu not to give Pre-Qin Emperor the chance to attack first. Because the Pre-Qin Emperor was fully prepared, they had practiced an extremely terrifying formation together.

    Emperor Yu and the others hated the people of the Pre-Qin Emperor to the core, so when they arrived, they took the initiative to kill the two Emperor Level Master s.

    The Pre-Qin Emperor didn¡¯t understand what was going on and was so heavily injured that the two sides started to fight. In the end, not only did Tan Shanse instigate them during the battle, he even injured three of the s in sneak attacks.

    At that time, the remaining eight or nine Emperor Level Master of the Mortal Realm were on par with the three supreme Emperor Level Master, so neither of them could win in a short period of time.

    Especially for the Pre-Qin Emperor, his strength was no different from the three supreme Emperor Level Master s. It was at this time that Tan Shanse sneaked an attack from behind and injured the three supreme Emperor Level Master s.

    Tan Shanse began his performance once more. He said that these three supreme Emperor level people had already transformed into demons and he definitely could not give them a chance. If he brought the three of them back to the mortal world, the respect the people of the mortal world would have for the three supreme Emperor Level Master.

    Tan Shanse proposed to use half of the remaining Emperor Level Master s¡¯ power, and use all of his Cultivation Power to creatuge array in the universe to imprison the three supreme Emperor Level Master s. After all, they had helped the mortal world before, so he had to suppress them for eternity.

    Once again, the Pre-Qin Emperor agreed to Tan Shanse¡¯s n. Everyone contributed half of their Cultivation Power and poured it into the great formation. Tan Shanse then brought the three supreme Emperor Level Master into the formation and used the power of those people to imprison the three supreme Emperor Level Master s.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t just want to be like this. What he wanted was a more favorable ending for him.

    When Tan Shanse came out of the powerful array, he was indeed extremely weak. However, he did not channel all his power into the array, but rather, dispersed it into his incarnation.

    He then lied to Pre-Qin Emperor and the others, saying that he had exhausted all of his strength, but was still unable toplete the formation. He could guide the others to continuepleting it, and Pre-Qin Emperor then brought everyone into the formation.

    It wasn¡¯t a sealing array at all, bubsorption array.

    He used the power of the Pre-Qin Emperor and the others to create an absorption array, continuously absorbing the power of the Emperor Level Master into his body.

    As the Daofather spoke to this point, he let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Everyone has been schemed against by him and no one is able to escape disaster. After he created that formation, he continuously absorbed the energy of many Emperor Level Master and became stronger and stronger. Then, he became afraid ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be more people who surpass him.¡±

    The Daofather nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, he could already be considered the only one in the entire Primordial Era. His strength had surpassed that of the supreme Emperor Level Master, but he was beginning to feel afraid. He can lie to everyone, but he can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t be tricked. A dark side, and what he¡¯s afraid of is also a dark side, so he started to have an idea. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Extinguish the cultivators.¡±

    The Daofather shook his head. ¡°Annihte humanity.¡±

    After Chen Shaobai heard this, he let out a sigh of relief. It was as if there waeavy boulder pressing down on his heart: ¡°So, what do you want to tell us? Actually, the person being controlled in the time array is you? not him? ¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    The Daofather sighed, ¡°This is why I said that this matter is unsolvable ¡­¡± When you were fighting him, he did not expect you to be so strong that you could change time to form a sealing formation. However, due to the great disparity between your strength and his, he had to enter Samsara ¡­ In that moment, he split apart and left his power in my body, while he followed you into the cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    The Dao Ancestor looked at An Zheng and said seriously, ¡°Do you understand his intentions?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Understood, he is still afraid. A person who is extremely afraid of death, definitely would not make just one arrangement... Therefore, he left most of his power in the time array. This way, aerson who has entered the cycle of reincarnation, we will always focus on the time array, which is your main body. As for him, he had transferred the dark side into an avatar ¡­ If we enter the cycle of reincarnation together, who would suspect him? ¡±

    The Daofather said, ¡°I have already aplished most of what I can do. He left a blood contract in my body, and as long as he returns, he will still be in control of that body in the time array formation.¡± The moment I sensed that he had transferred his power to his avatar, in that instant, I destroyed arge portion of my avatar. Even if I did not kill all of them, I am afraid there are only a few left ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°So, find Tan Shanse and kill him before hepletely recovers.¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng, ¡°This seems to be a bit simpler than what we thought it was in the past.¡±

    The Daofather slowly shook his head. ¡°You were all deceived by him ¡­¡± Do you think he¡¯s hiding from the main body of the time array all this time? That is only what he made you think. This person¡¯s intelligence is unrivalled. ¡±

    He stood up, and his tone was especially heavy. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this matter is even more cruel than you had expected.¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Great War

    <h4>Chapter 1482 ¨C Great War</h4>

    Tan Shanse¡¯s scheme could be said as well. Not only had he thoroughly schemed against the Pre-Qin Emperor, he had also yed with the three supreme Emperor Level Master s, Emperor Yao, Emperor Shun and Emperor Yu.

    This man¡¯s terror was his mind.

    However, this person also had a weakness, and that was that he was suspicious and afraid of death.

    The Dao Ancestor mentioned that during the battle between An Zheng and the others, when Tan Shanse¡¯s body was trapped in the Time Rune, his first choice was actually to enter the reincarnation cycle together with An Zheng and the others.

    It had to be said that if An Zheng and the others did not meet with one of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s avatars in this small mountain vige, they might not even know the truth.

    The problem now was that Tan Shanse was in the Mortal Realm. If they could find him and kill him, perhaps the problem would bepletely solved.

    However, the flesh body inside the time array was struggling continuously. As long as the flesh body was able to break free from the time array, Tan Shanse would be able to recover his original strength in an instant.

    The Daofather¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and worry. ¡°You were all tricked earlier. He has been secretly disying his fear of being discovered by the flesh within the formation. He must have thought of a way to make you certain of this. This way, you will all be even more certain that the flesh within the formation is the most terrifying enemy.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, he purposely stopped using all of the amethysreviously, and casually told us that he was hiding from the pursuers of that body.¡±

    ¡°But in fact, there are still contradictions.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t thought about it carefully ¡­ Previously, when he epted the power from the Skies and set up a summoning array, I should have been able to guess when he summoned those ancient Emperor-level demon beasts. Actually, he has always been in close contact with the flesh body of the Ethereal Opening array, but I didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°How can I me you? Who canpletely figure out that fellow¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. If we find him now, we might have a chance.¡±

    The Daofather looked towards An Zheng and the others and said, ¡°I can¡¯t provide much help to you guys, I am just an incarnation after all. However, I firmly believe that those few things can truly help you guys, because that would be fatal to Tan Shanse.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    The Daofather looked at An Zheng, ¡°The person Tan Shanse feared the most was actually you, because like him, you controlled an extremely powerful force of time during your peak period. The power of time was the key to unlocking the formation that trapped Emperor Yu and the others. The reason why he was unrivalled in power was because even though your time warding spell formation was so powerful, it still could not destroy him. It was truly because he could still continuously absorb the powers of Emperor Yu and the others from another spell formation to maintain himself. He has already replenished the energy that your time warding array consumed. ¡±

    ¡°What I want to give to you is myself. I want to destroy myself, and give you my pure strength. Tan Shanse and I share the same origin, so you must know what you possess after obtaining this power.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s targeted at his physical body¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    The Daofather continued, ¡°It can also be said that there ieaven¡¯s will hidden within, allowing me to see all of you ¡­¡± Before I finish myself, there is something I want to remind you of. ¡±

    He said seriously: ¡°Whatever you can think of, Tan Shanse must have thought of it. You must believe that if he couldn¡¯t do it, it wouldn¡¯t bring such a great disaster to this world ¡­ Earlier, he said that as long as we can find Tan Shanse and kill him, everything will be settled, and it would be fine if it is that simple. Let me advise you all, if you go find him at this time, perhaps he has already made preparations. Furthermore, something even more dangerous will definitely happen. ¡±

    Du Shoushou sighed: ¡°Even though saying this sounds like someone trying to extinguish their arrogance and ambition, I have to admit that you are right. Although I was impulsive, but I understand, how could Tan Shanse not think of something that even I can think of?¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°This person is in the lead everywhere. Even if he entered the reincarnation cycle with us and reawakened a little, he is still a little faster than us at every corner.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, get ready.¡±

    The Daofather said solemnly, ¡°When you were able to find him, he had already determined my location. After all, we are closely linked. I have already told you as much as I can, and I will give you everything I can help you with now ¡­ If there¡¯s no surprise, he should have already arrived. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged him, and cupped his fists: ¡°Thank you senior.¡±

    ¡°It was my fault. I have to make up for it.¡±

    After a moment, his body turned into a streak of flowing light and flew out, circling An Zheng once before turning into a star star point point that was like fine sand that entered An Zheng¡¯s body through every pore.

    This was only one of the thousands of avatars that the Dao Ancestor created back then, and had endured for so long already. Originally, An Zheng had thought that it wouldn¡¯t bring about much of the powerful energy, at most, it was just someprehension of Tan Shanse¡¯s body.

    BOOM! Just as the power entered An Zheng¡¯s body, it exploded right after, and its power far surpassed the power of the explosion when he made his breakthrough.

    Du Shoushou and Feng Shengxi had protected Gu Qianye and Qu Liuxi together, so it wasn¡¯t worth a barrier at all.

    He thought that it would be fine if just one explosion, but soon, a second explosion appeared, followed by a third ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s realm rose continuously from the Emperor Level One to the highest level. Even An Zheng himself could not believe it.

    Second level Emperor Grade.

    Emperor Grade Three.

    Emperor Grade Four!

    An Zheng¡¯s strength had unexpectedly risen by three ranks consecutively. This was an Emperor Level strength, and it was extremely difficult to raise any one of the smaller realms. Since ancient times, there were only a handful of powerhouses that had reached the ninth level of the Emperor Realm. Back then, the Pre-Qin Emperor had surpassed the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and stood shoulder to shoulder with the three supreme ancient Emperor Level Master.

    Under him, there were very few experts who were at the peak of the ninth level of the Emperor level. At that time, there were only one Daofather, but he was actually slightly weaker than the Pre-Qin Emperor.

    An Zheng instantly broke through to the Emperor Level 4 stage. This kind of terrifying increase in cultivation level allowed An Zheng to instantly surpass Xuan-Yuan, and possibly even surpass him by a little.

    When An Zheng had just entered the first level of the Emperor Level One, he could have fought with Qing Lian, but in reality, he could not rely on his own strength to kill Qing Lian.

    An Zheng spected that the weakest among them was at least at the third level of the Emperor Level while Purple Ivy was at the peak of the third level or even at the early fourth level. However, An Zheng¡¯s physique was too abnormal. He could fight against Qing Lian when he was only at the first stage of the Emperor Profound Realm. He couldn¡¯t kill Qing Lian, nor could Qing Lian kill him.

    Now that he had directly risen to the Emperor Level 4, An Zheng could easily crush the Blue Lotus with his current strength.

    When the explosion finally stopped, An Zheng felt that his entire being had changed. He now had a clearer and stronger perception of this world, and the power of an Emperor Level 4 let him experience even more what it meant to be an Sky Sovereign ¡­ The so-called sky was to cover the world. There was nothing that one did not know and nothing that one could not do.

    As this perception spread out towards forty thousand people, An Zheng closed his eyes and clearly sensed the mountains and rivers and seas of this world.

    His spiritual sense prated through the clouds and spread out in all directions. Wherever it passed, any origin energy fluctuations would attract his attention.

    This was the power of the Emperor Level Master. The reason why Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan ruled the world was due to his extremely terrifying perception.

    But right at this moment, An Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He could feel that tens of thousands of miles away from where he was, there was an extremely strong fluctuation of Sky Origin Stage.

    An Zheng tried his best to condense his consciousness, and sense in that direction.

    He closed his eyes, and the images in his mind rapidly moved forward. The clouds turned into flowing light, and he probed forward with his spiritual sense at an extreme speed.

    Boom!

    An Zheng¡¯s consciousness was blocked by a terrifying force, causing An Zheng¡¯s head to hurt slightly. He took a deep breath, gathered his strength even more, and gradually saw what was happening at that ce clearly.

    ¡°Tan Shanse!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed greatly. He did not expect to see Tan Shanse, and... Not only Tan Shanse, but the others as well.

    ¡°Crap.¡±

    An Zheng opened his eyes fiercely. ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    Du Shoushou hurried over: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Purple Ivy, Qing Lian, Xuan-Yuan, of the East China Sea Yaochi, and Old Dragon King of the Southern Sea Dragon Region are all here. They are surrounding and attacking Tan Shanse. He did not know how they found Tan Shanse but they were frantically attacking him. Tan Shanse looked like he was injured, but... I always felt that something was wrong. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°That idiot Purple Ivy, to think that he did not think of this. With Tan Shanse¡¯s intelligence, how could he be easily discovered by them, and even be surrounded and attacked by so many of them.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°From the southeast direction, you guys hurry over. I need to go over first.¡±

    He flung both of his hands backward and charged out like a cannonball. With an eleration in midair, the air immediately blew up and he opened the Space Gate ¡­ The powerful strength of an Emperor Level Four caused a huge change in both the time and distance An Zheng was able to travel through the spatial teleportation.

    An Zheng¡¯s body moved through the void. In just a few minutes, he was already far away.

    This was something that cultivators below the Emperor level couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    An Zheng extended both of his hands out as if grabbing onto something, and tore it apart. The spatial gate appeared again, and the moment An Zheng rushed out from the spatial gate, he was immediately stunned by the scene before his eyes.

    It warue battle.

 Chapter 1483 - Not yet time

    <h4>Chapter 1483 ¨C Not yet time</h4>

    The moment An Zheng came out of the spatial teleportation gate, he was shocked by what he saw.

    Previously, when he sensed the earth-shattering battle, he was already unable to calm down. However, now that he saw it with his own eyes, he felt even more shocked.

    Most of the current Emperor Level Master are here.

    Even Qing Lian who had no intention to interact with Tan Shanse before was present, he was just missing the Western Region Buddha.

    The Old Dragon King of the Antarctic Dragon Region, the Immortal Queen of the East China Sea Yaochi that he had just seen not long ago, the three Immortal Emperors, Xuan-Yuan, Qing Lian and Purple Ivy. However, in reality, they were in a passive position ¡­ It was only because of the gigantic and extremely terrifying demon beast that stood beside Tan Shanse.

    Golden Crow.

    The Yao Chi Immortal Queen pointed forward and millions of rays of light shot towards the Golden Crow. It was as if hundreds of rainbows fell from the sky at the same time.

    The size of a Golden Crow was beyond imagination.

    Tan Shanse stood on top of the Golden Crow¡¯s head, but when it was far away, it was impossible to see its existence, and just a single feather,pared tuman¡¯s body, was like a huge tree that reached the sky.

    The feathers on the Golden Crow¡¯s body neatly floated up, connecting together horizontally. The multicolored light that the Immortal Queen¡¯s attack was directed at could shatter mountains and rivers, but it was unable to break through the Golden Crow¡¯s defenses. When the multicolored light hit the feathers, it would create circr ripples, but it was unable to prate.

    ¡°Another one.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw An Zheng: ¡°Your sense of smell is really sharp, you must be a dog that is chasing after me at all times.¡±

    An Zheng did not reply. Instead, he raised his hand and thrusted a Sword Qi towards the Golden Crow¡¯s eyes.

    Woo!

    The Golden Crow raised its head and screeched, and the sound waves produced from its mouth extended outwards, and upon contact with An Zheng¡¯s sword intent, the sword intent immediately shattered.

    He really wanted to be shot through by a bullet, but the vase suddenly shattered.

    But that was not a vase, that was An Zheng¡¯s sword qi.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword intent was unbreakable.

    When Purple Ivy saw An Zheng, he shouted, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Since we found him, of course we can¡¯t let him go. As long as we kill him, it would be much easier to deal with that guy in the sky above. This dog even tricked me before ¡­¡±

    What kind of arrogant and proud person was Purple Ivy? What Tan Shanse had once tricked was just his shameful words, and now that he knew Tan Shanse was that faceless weirdo, how could Purple Ivy not be angry?

    He once had Tan Shanse at Purple Ivy¡¯s side for a very long time, but he was unable to provoke Purple Ivy so he went over to Qing Lian¡¯s and Xuan-Yuan¡¯s side. At that time, Purple Ivy would be able to easily kill him.

    But who could have thought of all this?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    An Zheng shouted, he did not let the Golden Crow¡¯s huge wings sweep across.

    ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s simple or not, we¡¯ll talk after we fight him.¡±

    On the other side, Old Dragon King of the Antarctic Dragon Region rose into the air and transformed inthousand-meter-long golden dragon. It was originally mighty and domineering enough, butpared to the Golden Crow, it was not big at all. It was like an earthworm in front of a chicken.

    But of course the Old Dragon King was not an earthworm. When he was enraged, he could make the world tremble.

    A dragon¡¯s breath shot out from Old Dragon King¡¯s mouth. If the fire in this world was divided into many levels, and the lowest grade was the fire that themoners used to cook, then the Dragon¡¯s Breath was the king of all mes. What couldpare to the dragon¡¯s breath was only monkey¡¯s Hellfire.

    When the dragon¡¯s breathnded on the Golden Crow¡¯s body, it showed a strange reaction. There was ayer of oil like substance on the bird¡¯s feathers, and the water droplets could not stay on the feathers and would fall down.

    At this moment, when the dragon¡¯s breathnded on the Golden Crow¡¯s feathers, it unexpectedly underwent such a change. The dragon¡¯s breath had actually dispersed into beads on the surface of the feather, and then quickly slid down. It did not harm the feather at all, let alone the Golden Crow¡¯s body that was covered by the feather.

    What could not even be broken through by the dragon¡¯s breath was just feathers. It was evident how terrifying the Golden Crow was.

    On the other side, the green lotus extended both of her hands forward, and the blue qi flow formed between her hands transformed intuge sword. On the other side, the blue lotus stretched both of her hands forward, and the blue qi flow formed into a huge sword, and between her hands, it formed a huge sword, and the aura on the sword was enough to make people shiver.

    But beneath the sword, was a Golden Crow.

    With a loud dang sound, without even trying to dodge, the Golden Crow shed the huge sword at the Golden Crow¡¯s neck. The moment the huge swordnded, it trembled for a moment, then suddenly shattered!

    His defense alone was enough to shatter the azure lotus¡¯ sword.

    He could notpare to Purple Ivy in terms of cultivation and misceneous knowledge, but his learning and focus could notpare to anyone else¡¯s. His focus on the sword was iparable to hers, and even An Zheng¡¯sprehension in the way of the sword might not be as good as his.

    However, this sword strike shattered.

    One could imagine how the shattering of the sword would affect his Azure Lotus Soul Depth.

    Back then, when Qing Lian and An Zheng had battled, he had already affected his mental state. After this attack, he had even doubted his own abilities andprehension.

    The Golden Crow let out a long cry, and shot out rings like things in a straight line. The green lotus inwardly swayed but it was not able to dodge in time.

    Xuan-Yuan immediately teleported over, his body exploding intuge ball of light, this ball of light was like a golden sun, a ray of light shot out from within, weing the sound wave.

    The sonic wave and the beam of light shed in midair. With a boom, even a hole was torn in the sky.

    After the sound wave and the beam of light shed for about a few seconds, the beam of light could not hold on any longer.

    Gradually, the beam of light began to counterattack, forcing the sound wave to retreat bit by bit.

    When the Golden Crow saw the beam of light heading towards it, it opened its mouth and opened its mouth. The sound wave hid a ck light beam that was shot over, and with the two powers oveying each other, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s light beam was instantly suppressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s eyes shed, his hands pushed forward, and the light gradually condensed into a golden greatsword, his life¡¯s sword, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s divine sword.

    Back then, in order topete with the green lotus, Xuan-Yuan had fused his life¡¯s divine sword, Xuan-Yuan, into his own fate.

    knew that Qing Lian¡¯s focus on the way of the sword was unrivalled, so he had to defeat Qing Lian on the way of the sword even more, and thus,pletely integrate his Destiny Sword and fate into one, which was Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword.

    ¡°No!¡±

    When she saw Xuan-Yuan take out the life Xuan-Yuan divine sword, her expression immediately changed. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    He immediately rushed over and used his full power to attack the Golden Crow from the side.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s divine sword had once again forced the sonic wave to retreat, but it had onlysted for less than two seconds. The sword¡¯s body had actually swayed violently, and cracks had appeared afterwards!

    That was not some Cultivation Power, but the genuine Xuan-Yuan Divine Sword!

    The appearance of the cracks proved that Xuan-Yuan¡¯s life was injured.

    The terror of Golden Crow s far exceeded their imaginations.

    Purple Ivy, who was at the side, seized the opportunity to go over and pull Xuan-Yuan back. At this moment, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face looked pale white, witrace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s divine sword shed for a moment before retracting. However, the cracks on it might never be repaired, and in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s state of mind, it was possible that he had suffered a setback that was even more severe than that of the green lotus.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    When she saw the bloodstain on the corner of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s mouth, her heart was actually in waves of pain.

    He never would have thought that the first person to save him would actually be Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°If I don¡¯te, you will die.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted: ¡°I¡¯ve fought with you for half my life and still haven¡¯t been able to kill you. How can I let others kill you so easily?

    Qing Lian let out a snort as well. ¡°Same here as you.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at the two of them, scolded them, and then rushed towards the Golden Crow again.

    At the same time, Tan Shanse¡¯s attention was also focused on An Zheng. He was not worried at all for the Golden Crow blocking the attacks of other Emperor level experts. No one knew the strength of the Golden Crow better than him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved very quickly.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently after taking a nce at An Zheng: ¡°Your life, is truly smelly and hard.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You smell even worse.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood on the head of the Golden Crow and An Zheng was floating jusundred meters away from him, so these two were fated enemies.

    ¡°I can see something different in your eyes.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Did you see the incarnation of that old thing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You are the only person I¡¯ve met who never spoke a single word of truth in his entire life.¡±

    Tan Shanse said whileughing: ¡°Which part are you referring to? Is it me who told you that I can only live by relying on the Timeless Wheel, or was it me who constantly dodged the faceless weirdo¡¯s passage? ¡±

    An Zheng only looked at him, not wanting to say a single word.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s hand gently caressed the corner of the Golden Crow: ¡°Now it seems that you already know a lot, so you came over in a hurry to kill me? ¡°After you kill me, you will be able to end everything. Then, why haven¡¯t you made your move yet?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait for what?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked.

    An Zheng said: ¡°When you reveal more of your true colors, it seems like you are being surrounded, but in reality, you had already anticipated this a long time ago, and even lured them here. I want to see, why did you lure almost all of the Emperor Level Master s in this world to attack us on purpose.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°So you never took action?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°You should be unable to hold it in any longer.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, before the timees, isn¡¯t it also an opportunity for you guys to kill me with all your might? Everything is over, you can¡¯t kill me, everything is over, we can end this game ahead of time ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1484 - Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1484 ¨C Transformation</h4>

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±

    When An Zheng heard the three words that were not enough of a reaction, he immediately shouted and thrusted his sword towards Tan Shanse, who was on top of the Golden Crow.

    The feathers on top of the Golden Crow¡¯s head came over from the side to block Tan Shanse, but with the edge of his sword, Tan Shanse was actually unable to break through it.

    Tan Shanse turned his head slightly, and half of his face appeared from behind the plume. He looked at An Zheng with an expression that was not a smile: ¡°Did you sense anything now? But it was already toote ¡­ You people don¡¯t have any other ws, you¡¯re just stupid. ¡±

    At this moment, the two horns on top of the Golden Crow¡¯s head suddenly lit up. They were so bright that they were dazzling, and right after that, a beam of light shot straight into the sky from each horn.

    ¡°Just now wasn¡¯t enough, but now it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s smile was filled with viciousness, as well as a sense of pride in the sess of his evil scheme.

    ¡°Stupid beyond redemption.¡±

    The two beams of light broke through the sky, directly piercing through the sky-high barrier.

    ¡°He used us.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face turned a little pale.

    Now hepletely understood Tan Shanse¡¯s intention. He wanted to lure all the Emperor Level Master in the world to surround him and attack him together, and what he needed was the power of these strong warriors.

    The Golden Crow endured the attacks of the Emperor Level Master s, umting all of their energy, and then channeled it all into the most powerful body of the Celestial Sealing Array.

    That was the body of the Daofather, and it was still continuously absorbing the Cultivation Power and life force of the ancient Emperor Level Master.

    The power that came from Qing Lian, Xuan-Yuan, Purple Ivy, the Old Dragon King and the others had helped that body escape the Time Forbidden Formation.

    This was Tan Shanse¡¯s n, a terrifying n.

    In this moment, the worries of the Daofather¡¯s incarnation had be reality.

    Before the Dao Ancestor channeled his pure energy into An Zheng¡¯s body, he had warned An Zheng and the others that Tan Shanse would definitely not let himself into danger so easily.

    Unfortunately, Purple Ivy wasn¡¯t there at the time, so they couldn¡¯t hear the worries of the Daofather¡¯s incarnation.

    At that time, the concern of the avatar was that after Tan Shanse found him, he would immediately rush over. However, Tan Shanse used the time when An Zheng was not around to lure Purple Ivy and the others, who did not know the truth.

    From the start, no matter how many Rankers An Zheng and the rest had, the one in control would always be Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Tan Shanse stood on top of the Golden Crow and looked at An Zheng with contempt: ¡°You indeed brought me some trouble in that world, but you were too stupid ¡­ You are always being deceived by me. I even feel a little apologetic, you are likure child in front of me, and I am the bad uncle who used candy to trick you time and time again ¡­ Hahaha, An Zheng, what else can you do to stop me? ¡±

    An Zheng floated in midair, as if nothing had changed the oue.

    Because of their mistake, the terrifying flesh that was trapped in the time array was about to escape, and once that flesh body came out, Tan Shanse would return to the flesh body, and then no one would be able to stop him.

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s face was pale.

    All of his preparations and hopes became meaningless at this moment.

    Tan Shanse was extremely pleased with himself, and he did not try to conceal it at all.

    ¡°Despair? He seemed to have lost his will to fight ¡­ If I were you, I would be the same. You guys have struggled for so many lifetimes and were still tricked by me to the point where your bodies couldn¡¯t even be considered skin deep. Whaity. ¡±

    ¡°Why did everyone stop? Not ying anymore? If I don¡¯t fight, then that means I¡¯m giving up? ¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed at An Zheng and said: ¡°Look at your bitter face, it makes me want tough... To be honest, An Zheng, I had always respected you because you were always fighting with everything you had. Nothing could make you despair, even if you found out that you couldn¡¯t keep up with me, you still wouldn¡¯t give up. The current you is just like a frosted eggnt, you really seem to have given up.

    Tan Shanse slowly let out a breath of relief, and thecency on his face actually slowly disappeared.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to satisfy me to suddenly win.¡±

    He sat on top of the Golden Crow¡¯s head and said dejectedly: ¡°It¡¯s so fun to keep fighting with you guys, but now you can¡¯t continue fighting anymore, and life will lose its fun. Not long in the future, I willpletely annihte all of mankind. There won¡¯t be a single cultivator that can threaten me anymore ¡­ ¡°Boring. Really boring.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Purple Ivy walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and patted his shoulder: ¡°We didn¡¯t let anyone down ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Qing Lian looked at Xuan-Yuan, ¡°You and I have fought for our entire lives, yet we still can¡¯t escape the fate of being annihted. We once thought that we were the masters of the world, but now we know how insignificant we are.

    Xuan-Yuanughed, andughed bitterly: ¡°Let¡¯s fight again in the next life. If there is still a next life, to be honest, fighting you... ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all.¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°Human, that¡¯s how it is. Only when everything is put down will you realize that everything is meaningless. Don¡¯t you guys feel that your current appearance is pitiful? Come here and try again. ¡±

    He pointed to the sky: ¡°What if you can stop me? What if they can kill me? ¡±

    The moment he pointed his finger at the sky, the light beam suddenly stopped, and then quickly flowed back. The speed at which the two light beams shot back was shockingly fast, like two sharp swords piercing back at the head of the Golden Crow. As the top of its head shook, the two beams of light shook back and forth. The sky was sliced into pieces.

    At this moment, An Zheng¡¯s face changed.

    What was going on?

    In the sky, the golden body of Buddha appeared, sitting cross-legged on the lotus throne, looking dignified.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, right? I¡¯ve been here all along.¡±

    The Buddha looked at An Zheng: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given up so quickly. You forgot your most powerful assistant ¡­ As long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope, we can¡¯t let this kind of evil person have thestugh. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°I understand, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect him to find you.¡±

    The Buddhaughed: ¡°Because he knows, the only person that can help him is me. My Buddhist Sect has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, do you think that you have always been eating and waiting for death? I have used these tens of thousands of years to continuously cultivate the The Art of Space. If I am not boasting, then Xu Fu will revive.

    An Zhengughed so brilliantly.

    It¡¯s the Oldman Huo, it¡¯s the Timeless Wheel.

    Oldman Huo had said that he wanted to strengthen the formation so that the body would not be able to escape easily. Furthermore, Oldman Huo had probably thought of that as well, as it was extremely difficult for him to do that with his own strength.

    Only a perfectbination of the power of time and space could make that formation even more solid.

    So, there was cooperation between the Buddha and Oldman Huo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    The Buddha looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°You arecent for being a little bit earlier, and you also underestimated the desire of us, who are nothing in your eyes, to live on.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face was somewhat pale. ¡°Then let¡¯s give iry. Don¡¯t tell me that you have the confidence to defeat me before it¡¯s over?¡±

    With a wave of his hands, an extremelyplicated magic formation suddenly appeared on the ground. Soon after, a colossal creature drilled out from the ground. Even the earth was shaking uncontrobly.

    Husband!

    The Ancient Emperor level demon beast that escapedst time.

    Only, it seemed that the number of men who had appeared this time was more than twice the size of thest time they had appeared. Their gigantic bodies were not much worse than Golden Crow s.

    A dense blood vessel extended out from the man¡¯s body, instantly connecting him with the Golden Crow. The Golden Crow raised its head and roared, the feathers on its body all exploded, and each stood up like a sharp sword.

    Tan Shanse snorted while standing on top of the Golden Crow: ¡°You guys are never as well-prepared as I am. Do you really think I won¡¯t think that you guys have a way to deal with me? There is no such thing as absolute in this world, so I would never only do one kind of preparation ¡­ An Zheng, by relying on your husbands and the Golden Crow, I can simrly kill all of you. After killing you all, exterminating the entire human race is just a matter of time. ¡±

    All the blood vessels on his body were connected to the Golden Crow, and following that, a green thing was transmitted into the Golden Crow¡¯s body through the blood vessels.

    The feathers that were originally normal suddenly became as sharp as knives, as if they were made of steel.

    The two horns on the Golden Crow¡¯s head had also changed. The horns became sharper as lightning coiled around them.

    Between the two horns, a ck dot of light rapidly grew. In jushousandth of a second, that ck dot of light turned into a ck sun. Within the sun, one could faintly see the shadow of a Three-legged Golden Crow.

    It looked likuge eye, and the Three-legged Golden Crow was its pupil.

    The other leg under the two legs of the Golden Crow stretched out, the scene was so shocking that it was hard to believe.

    Swoosh! All of them flew over like an octopus and stuck on the Golden Crow¡¯s stomach. It looked like it hadpletely merged with the Golden Crow.

    ¡°Kill it!¡±

    The fighting spirit that the green lotus had suddenly reignited filled him with killing intent.

    Behind him, countless sword intents floated up and then shot out likorrential rain.

    ¡°Let me give yoand.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan pushed his hands forward fiercely, and when the two¡¯s strength superimposed over each other, the speed of strength in the Azure Lotus Sword Intent increased by a whole level.

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted, he extended his hand and pointed: ¡°Kill them, kill them all.¡±

    The Golden Crow cried out, and its feathers shot out one by one. Each feather shattered a sword intent, and the scene of the sword intent and feathers shing against each other was extremely shocking.

    Thebined power of the Blue Lotus and Xuan-Yuan had onlysted for a few seconds, causing all of the sword intent to crumble!

 Chapter 1485 - Hit it for laozi!

    <h4>Chapter 1485 ¨C Hit it forozi!</h4>

    The two of them attacked together, but they didn¡¯t evenst a few seconds as they merged into one with the Golden Crow, causing their strength to be even more terrifying.

    An Zheng had fought with his husband before, so he knew what its abilities were. The Ancient Beast¡¯s own fighting capabilities were not very strong, and if it fought one on one with An Zheng and the others, it might flee, but once it fused with the other beasts, its fighting strength would increase by multiple folds.

    Golden Crow were already so strong that they were unbeatable, they had been surrounding and attacking for a long time without any substantial progress. Now that they had superimposed their own abilities onto the Golden Crow¡¯s, the damage that the Golden Crow brought could be imagined.

    Furthermore, it could also bring the Golden Crow a god-like perspective, so no matter how many people attacked, the Golden Crow would still be able to see it.

    This was how the boundary of an Emperor level strength was perceived. It wasn¡¯t something that could be made up for with talent alone.

    Amongst these Emperor Level Master s who were attacking the Golden Crow, An Zheng and Purple Ivy were the strongest, both having the strength of around the fourth level of the Emperor Level. For example, Xuan-Yuan was at the third level of the Emperor Level, Buddha was at the peak of the third level, nearing the fourth level, while Old Dragon King and Old Dragon King were both at the first level of the Emperor Level.

    The Golden Crow¡¯s strength was originally at least at the Emperor Level Five. Now that it had been added to its power, it was possible that it had already reached the terrifying realm of the Emperor Level Six.

    There was no way to fight them, and they couldn¡¯t even break through the defense of the Golden Crow.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if they fought Golden Crow a hundred ohousand times. The Golden Crow didn¡¯t care at all, but if they were hit by the Golden Crow, they would die without a doubt.

    Luckily, there was nothing too absolute in this world. Golden Crow s had a huge body, an invincible attack power, and an invincible defense, but their movements were not very fast and they could still barely dodge.

    However, if this continued, the disadvantage in speed would only be rtive. If this continued, even the slightest mistake would be an irreparable loss.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s continuous attacks werepletely meaningless, his face had already turned white from anger. ¡°Damn, back then when I watched TV dramas, I felt that the viins were even more overpowered and did not make sense. I¡¯m very depressed, and now I¡¯m f * cking even more depressed.¡±

    Du Shoushou asked. ¡°What is a TV show, a type of cultivation technique?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°My Inverse Broken God Sword can still try, but my power alone is limited. No matter how sharp and insufficient it is, it¡¯s impossible to break through the defense of the Golden Crow.

    He told Du Shoushou to wait a few hundred meters ahead. Purple Ivy continued to move forward, and moved even closer to the Golden Crow. An Zheng was the furthest from it.

    When the Inverse Broken God Sword passed by Du Shoushou, Du Shoushou concentrated all his strength into his fist, and at that moment, punched out at the sword hilt of the Inverse Broken God Sword.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword increased its speed twice, to the point that even Old Dragon King, Immortal Queen and the rest, who were level 1 Emperors, could not see it. When it passed by Purple Ivy, Purple Ivy cupped his hands around himself and then pushed forward.

    And when Purple Ivy pushed out his hands, he even shouted out some kind of turtle bo qi technique.

    After elerating three times, the Inverse Broken God Sword was already fast enough to travel through the void. The Golden Crow immediately felt the threat from the Inverse Broken God Sword and all of its irond feathers unfolded. To Purple Ivy, it seemed like there was ayer of sr panel in front of him.

    The feathers became brighter and brighter, and then a curtain of light sprang out.

    Wituff sound, the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced through the light curtain before it formed and struck the Golden Crow¡¯s body.

    When the Inverse Broken God Sword broke through the light barrier, the feathers on its body began to gather and stack towards a certain direction. It could see the trajectory of the Inverse Broken God Sword and even superimposed all of the feathers on its chest into one ce.

    With a bang, the Inverse Broken God Sword heavily smashed onto the Golden Crow¡¯s body and quickly advanced. First floor, second floor, third floor, it was still iparable fast ¡­ However, after breaking through the one hundredth floor, the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s speed had already started to decrease. After reaching the one hundred fiftieth floor, the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s speed had already slowed down to that of an ordinary person thrusting the sword forward. After reaching the one hundred seventieth floor, the Inverse Broken God Sword would be stuck in those feathered scales.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Purple Ivy could not help but curse when he saw this scene. He stretched out his hands: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a big pie!¡±

    As his hands stretched to the left and right, he suddenly pulled back. On both sides, two majestic mountains rose from the ground and flew over to p onto the Golden Crow. How shocking were the attacks from the two mountains?

    With a boom, the two mountains suddenly copsed. Large chunks of rock tumbled down, and the soil on the mountains poured down like a waterfall ¡­ The scene was extremely shocking, but it was still meaningless.

    The reason why the Golden Crow did not dodge was because it knew that kind of attack was meaningless to it.

    The Old Dragon King of the Southern Dragon Region quietly flew to the back of the Golden Crow, then swept his dragon tail sweeping towards the back of the Golden Crow¡¯s head. However, right at that moment, the Golden Crow¡¯s head suddenly turned 180 degrees, then directly turned behind its face. He turned 180 degrees, the elerating power flung Old Dragon King away.

    The Old Dragon King tumbled in midair and flew out. Before he could adjust his body, dozens of feathers from the Golden Crow flew out and bombarded the Old Dragon King like a missile. Boom!

    With the husband¡¯s support and vision, Old Dragon King had actually long since sensed the sneak attack from the Golden Crow.

    Dozens of feathers hit Old Dragon King¡¯s body. Dragon scales flew everywhere in the sky, and his body was covered with scars.

    Old Dragon King spat out a mouthful of blood, and his dragon-shaped body instantly shrank back, transforming intuman form as he plummeted down from the sky.

    An Zheng and Purple Ivy rushed over at the same time, but it was toote.

    Both of Purple Ivy¡¯s hands struck out consecutively, blowing away the feathers that were dancing in the air, while An Zheng rushed forward to catch Old Dragon King.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give up.¡±

    Old Dragon King looked to be on the verge of death, the blood on the corner of his mouth was extremely shocking, and what was even more shocking was his wounds, which were already old and full of holes, making him look so sad.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t give up.¡±

    An Zheng ran back andnded, found a ce to put Old Dragon King down, and then immediately contacted Qu Liuxi to have her rush there as soon as possible.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I give up. Originally, I had already given up on this world, but you can¡¯t.¡±

    The Old Dragon King forced a smile, but the smile made his heart ache.

    ¡°An Zheng, you cannot give up ¡­ You saved the world once, maybe more than once, so try again. I¡¯m old, and the only thing I have left for this world is fear of death. I have always been thinking about one thing after I saw youst time, and I don¡¯t understand why you went all out for someone other than yourself. Later, Purple Ivy came to find me, and after chatting for a while, I suddenly woke up ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°In this world, there are too many injustices, injustice between people, injustice between demon beasts, injustice between humans and demon beasts, there are even more vices between humans, so many unscrupulous and ungrateful people, so many ungrateful and ungrateful people, and so many schemes and tricks, this is really our home ¡­¡± If your family members don¡¯t live up to expectations, then just teach them a lesson. I wish I could kill them myself, but if anyone wants to destroy this family, then I won¡¯t fucking do it, I just won¡¯t! ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyes turned slightly red: ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, just rest here for a while. Xiao Liu¡¯er will be here soon, when she arrives, even if you want to die, you won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°I want to die, but I still have to die.¡±

    Old Dragon King grabbed An Zheng¡¯s hand. His hand was covered in blood.

    ¡°Originally, I thought the human race was considered fart. Of course, the most noble and powerful people in this world are us, the dragon race. You humans are just a bunch of parasites in this world. Sigh, actually, even I feel that way now, hahahahaha ¡­ However, not everyone iarasite after having changed just a little. For example, you. ¡±

    The Old Dragon King looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Undeniably, there are a lot of good people like you that are also changing this world. They are pushing the world in a better direction ¡­ I once thought that if there is a cmity in the world, it must be my Dragon n that stands out, allowing others to see using and kneeling down in such a way. It¡¯ity, the dragon race is withering away, the strong warriors are sparse, I can only hope that the little guy hasn¡¯t fully awakened, even if he wakes up, it should be useless, at most he¡¯s just a little stronger than me, so I can only helplessly ept reality. In the future, our dragon race will not change, he might even disappear, but human.

    An Zheng suddenly fin in his hand. When he retracted his hand, he discovered that there was a small cut on his palm.

    ¡°You?¡±

    He was stunned.

    ¡°I originally nned to leave it for that little fellow. Although Little Gold is not a good person, it is still our Dragon n¡¯s future hope. Now, it seems that we won¡¯t have the chance ¡­¡± Humans are selfish, but aren¡¯t dragons the same? But under these circumstances, even Xuan-Yuan wouldn¡¯t bother to fight against Green Lotus anymore, and if we cooperate, then I can still be selfish. ¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to refuse. My blood and your blood just came into contact and formed a blood contract. My power will be transferred to you.¡±

    Old Dragon King let out a long sigh: ¡°This world is filthy, filthy, but I like this family ¡­ An Zheng, I can¡¯t take it anymore, there¡¯s no meaning for that little girlfriend of yours toe ¡­ I just want to ask you a favor. ¡±

    Old Dragon King raised his finger with much difficulty and said to the Golden Crow: ¡°Beat it up, beat it up hard for me!¡±

    After that sorrowful cry, Old Dragon King¡¯s body actually turned into a golden light, and then, fiercely drilled into the wound on An Zheng¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 1486 - The Spirit of the World

    <h4>Chapter 1486 ¨C The Spirit of the World</h4>

    An Zheng subconsciously wanted to dodge. He didn¡¯t want the strength of the Old Dragon King and more so wanted him to live a good life.

    Compared to the Da Xi era, this era was indeed much better. The heaven and earth origin energy was richer, and was more suitable for cultivation, but what was undeniable was that the heaven and earth origin energy was still decreasing ever since the Unparalleled War. Even though the Da Xi era was notpletely exhausted, sooner orter, it would dry up.

    Therefore, the destruction of the dragon race was inevitable.

    The dragon race was different from humans. Without heaven and earth origin energy, dragons could not live.

    Some say that humans are actually the most vulnerable species, but they are not.

    When there was Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, people could cultivate and rely on cultivation to increase their lifespan to be stronger. When the Earth Essence was exhausted and everyone was a normal person, the human development would not stop, but would move in a different direction. Perhaps, the speed would be faster, just like what Purple Ivy said about the technology era that An Zheng did not understand.

    But the dragons?

    Since the dragon race was born, they had a powerful body and needed pure heaven and earth origin energy to maintain it. With the disappearance of the heaven and earth origin energy, the destruction of the dragon race wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    If Old Dragon King had passed his power on to Xiao Jin Long, the Dragon n might even continue to exist in the future. But now that the Old Dragon King had passed his power to An Zheng, the Dragon n¡¯s future became even dimmer.

    Old Dragon King said that humans were selfish, and dragons were the same.

    Yeah, who isn¡¯t selfish?

    But when the world faced such a disaster, there would always be countless selfless people who stood up.

    When a country was invaded by foreign enemies, when mountains and rivers were shattered, how many men and women would stand out to fight for the people in their hometown? How many people would throw their lives away to protect those they loathed? No, they had to protect the existence of this homnd.

    Only when one¡¯s home was still there could one strive to make it better and better.

    After the dragon blood entered An Zheng¡¯s body, it was as if a fire had instantly been ignited in An Zheng¡¯s body. The fire quickly spread through An Zheng¡¯s blood vessels and throughout his entire body, and he felt mes erupting from every pore of his body.

    This kind of burning An Zheng was iparably impatient, and he couldn¡¯t help but start roaring.

    Because of the difference in race and race, it was destined to be difficult to fuse them perfectly. Therefore, when the dragon blood entered An Zheng¡¯s body, the battle between him and the dragon started.

    If it was anyone else, their body would have exploded and died within a few seconds, but he was An Zheng, he had a physique that far surpassed normal cultivators.

    The dragon blood had almost burnt all of An Zheng¡¯s blood. That was the power of the dragon breath, but very quickly, An Zheng¡¯s bloodline power started to counterattack, and started to kill each and every one of his blood vessels.

    Such a battle could not be seen, but it was even more thrilling. It did notst long, but it was close enough.

    From beginning to end, only less than a minute had passed. However, in less than a minute, An Zheng had undergonuge change!

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye, which was already somewhat special, changed once again. His left eye contained the power of the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations, a different pupil.

    If the strong physical body was divided into nine levels as well, there was no doubt that the level of An Zheng¡¯s fleshly body was at a much higher level than the other cultivators, near the peak of the realm. However, the addition of the dragon blood caused An Zheng¡¯s physical strength to increase by at least seven levels.

    If he could truly reach the ninth level, then he would truly be indestructible.

    In an instant, the rtionship between An Zheng and the good old man became even closer.

    The good old man in the Inside the Immortal Pce felt An Zheng¡¯s summons and stood up abruptly. He shouted towards the sky witather imposing voice ¡­ Meow ¡­

    In the sky, tens of thousands of star point rushed over likiver falling, and the densely packed star point entered An Zheng¡¯s left eye. In that moment, a huge change happened to An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    The white eyeball did not change, but the ck eyeball turned red and a hexagram could be vaguely seen.

    An Zheng slowly heaved a sigh of relief, he felt an expanding forceing from his body.

    His mind was filled with the words Old Dragon King shouted out before she disappeared.

    ¡°Beat it up forozi!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly rushed forward, and at that moment, an explosion formed on the outside of his body. However, it was not because of the explosion due to his speed, it was because he had broken through once again... Although the Old Dragon King was only at the first stage of the Emperor Profound Realm, the pure power of the Dragon n bloodline was definitely not to be underestimated!

    After the explosion, An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level quickly rose to Emperor Level 5.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng punched the Golden Crow, causing it to retreat backwards. It¡¯s three legs pressed on the ground, and the crater created from itsnding on the ground might not disappear even after hundreds of thousands of years.

    When it saw An Zheng¡¯s attack, it realized that the Deathless Horn had a very strong angle of view. It¡¯s realm was still higher than An Zheng¡¯s, it was at least at the sixth level of the Emperor Level, but ¡­ An Zheng was too fast.

    The ce where the fistnded on was almost unbearable for the Golden Crow, it was exactly the ce where the Inverse Broken God Sword had pierced. There were a few hundredyers of protectionyers added on, trapping the Inverse Broken God Sword at the ce where it could not be pulled out. The Golden Crow knew that the only thing that could harm it was the sword, and now that the sword was trapped, it became confident.

    However, this punch of his had caused him so much pain that it really did hurt.

    The berserk fist force struck the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword hilt, causing the Inverse Broken God Sword that was stuck in its feathers to suddenly increase its speed. Witu sound, it broke through the remainingyers of defense and pierced the divine sword into the Golden Crow¡¯s body.

    The Golden Crow wailed, the armor like feathers on its body started to vibrate, it released a buzzing sound, the sound wave swept out in all directions like surging waves, causing An Zheng to be pushed back a distance.

    ¡°You want to keep my Inverse Broken God Sword?¡±

    The corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose, and the cries of Old Dragon King before his death appeared again and again in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Beat it up!

    Beat it up forozi!

    An Zheng roared at the Golden Crow: ¡°Beat it up!¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards the Golden Crow once again. Behind him, the milky way formed by the myriad of stars was just like his tail me. It was as if he had turned his body into a giant meteor and crashed into the Golden Crow¡¯s chest.

    The Golden Crow suffered a heavy blow, and the ce where it was hit was still the same ce as when the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced. After being hit in the same ce three times in a row, the Golden Crow was no longer able to endure.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword hadpletely entered the Golden Crow¡¯s body and stabbed into its innards.

    The Golden Crow that was hit by An Zheng¡¯s meteor fell backwards, its huge body looked like it was falling down a huge mountain.

    With a boom, the moment its body crashed onto the ground, dust and dirt, which had been stirred up, flew out in all directions, brushing against the ground until not even a single de of grass grew.

    The Golden Crow let out a sorrowful cry, and the sound of its carapace trembling caused one¡¯s brain to be restless.

    An Zheng¡¯s figure appeared and stood on the Golden Crow¡¯s chest. He bent over to grab it, and reached his hand into the Golden Crow¡¯s wound and grabbed the sword hilt.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    After An Zheng held onto the Inverse Broken God Sword, he suddenly twisted, causing the sword to quickly spin, and like a drill, it continued to pierce into the Golden Crow¡¯s body.

    Blood gushed out like a fountain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, f * cking give it to you!¡±

    An Zheng held both of his hands tightly together, and an unprecedented Explosion of Essence Thunder appeared in his hands. Then, he pressed it into the Golden Crow¡¯s wound, and in a split second, countless thick streams of purple lightning surged out. Standing in the middle of the purple lightning, An Zheng, who was on that enormous body, was this tyrannical.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±

    The moment the Golden Crow fell, Tan Shanse, who had already flown up, coldlyughed, and his eyes suddenly shook.

    The eye above the Golden Crow suddenly opened up. It thought that a berserk power would be released from the eye, but it turned out to be a ck hole ¡­ The suction force produced by the ck hole instantly pulled An Zheng towards it. An Zheng was actually unable to control his own body, and flipped, flying towards the ck hole.

    Not only An Zheng, even the Inverse Broken God Sword s, who were in the Golden Crow¡¯s body, were pulled out and flew towards the ck hole as well.

    Not only was it the Inverse Broken God Sword, even the Explosion of Essence Thunder that had yet topletely explode was sucked out.

    This ck hole was the Golden Crow¡¯s strongest defense.

    The husband turned and looked at An Zheng, his eyes full of ridicule and disdain.

    Back then, when the Four Great Emperor Beasts had attacked the Heavenly Awakening Sect, it had thought that it would be able to raze An Zheng and his Heavenly Awakening Sect to the ground. It never thought that its three friends would be killed by An Zheng.

    At that moment, it was fleeing in a sorry state. As it fled, it was filled with humiliation. It felt like a clown.

    Now, it was finally time for him to take revenge, and An Zheng was going to die. It had added the power of the Golden Crow, so the moment An Zheng entered the ck hole, he would definitely die.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to fly into the ck hole, a figure quickly flew over from afar.

    ¡°Nobody can touch my big brother An Zheng!¡±

    At that moment, the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s voice tore through the sky.

    A frightening orb of light exploded from Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body. Countless amounts of cyan energy gathered towards him from all directions.

    He was a Xiao Qi Dao, not one of the six great Xiao Qi Dao.

    He was the spirit of this world, and besides all the power this world possessed, he also possessed other powers. All the elements gathered over, causing the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body to be covered in seven colors.

    A rainbow extended out from his body, hanging onto An Zheng¡¯s body. Following his explosive shout, it forcefully pulled An Zheng back!

 Chapter 1487 - Giant Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1487 ¨C Giant Fish</h4>

    The only cultivator in this world who had no cultivation realm was Ye Qidao.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Oldman Huo saying this, the Xiao Qi Dao still didn¡¯t know of his identity. He wasn¡¯t among the six Daos because he was an incarnation of this world.

    After that, many things could be exined.

    For example, Reverse Scale Armor.

    For example, that big fish.

    An Zheng was the so called heaven chosen one, how could this beaven chosen one?

    Oldman Huo had always been talking about An Zheng¡¯s heaven-defying destiny. The reason why he had such a feeling was because of the time and energy of the Oldman Huo itself, and why An Zheng¡¯s destiny was so heaven-defying.

    If the Xiao Qi Dao was really that fish, then it was possible for him to havaste, but it was not the truth.

    The first time An Zheng saw that big fish in the Fantasy City was when he was looking for medicinal herbs for Du Shoushou in the Mount Cang Man. It was also at that time that he saw the Xiao Qi Dao, and it was also at that time that the Xiao Qi Dao actually didn¡¯t feel any resistance when facing the first stranger.

    Fish was not to apany An Zheng, but to apany the Xiao Qi Dao.

    The instant An Zheng saw that he was about to be pulled into the ck hole, the Xiao Qi Dao rushed over from afar. From all over the ce, countless cyan streams of energy converged onto his body, and all the elements in the world became the source of power for the Xiao Qi Dao.

    The streak of light flew out from Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body and grabbed An Zheng in an instant.

    ¡°No one can touch my Big Brother An Zheng!¡±

    That roar was the overflowing fighting intent of the Xiao Qi Dao.

    The rainbow forcefully pulled An Zheng back from the edge of the ck hole, and when An Zheng flew back, he grabbed onto the Inverse Broken God Sword. However, the Explosion of Essence Thunder that he had yet topletely release was sucked into the ck hole, and he flew off somewhere unknown.

    ¡°Are you alright, Big Brother An Zheng?¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao asked anxiously.

    An Zheng smiled as he shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°For so long, Big Brother An Zheng had always been protecting me. Now, it¡¯s my turn to protect Big Brother An Zheng.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao straightened his back, only then did An Zheng realize, Xiao Qi Dao had already grown up.

    He was no longer the sticky brat that followed behind An Zheng wherever An Zheng went.

    She was no longer the little child who said that An Zheng was going to hug her, but a man who could support both heaven and earth.

    Everyone will grow. An Zheng is growing, Du Shoushou is growing, Qu Liuxi is growing, Qu Liuxi is growing, and the Xiao Qi Dao is also growing.

    After the long arc pulled An Zheng back, it circled around Xiao Qi Dao, causing him to have an even more holy demeanor. The long arc was seven-colored, and didn¡¯t it represent the full power of the attribute in this world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and once again rushed out while carrying the Inverse Broken God Sword.

    The Golden Crow was already injured, and its wound was its biggest weakness. The originally hopeless crowd regained their confidence, and started to attack the Golden Crow aggressively.

    The Golden Crow was beaten up by the various Emperor Level powers until it couldn¡¯t stand up, and looked quite miserable.

    Seeing the Golden Crow being beaten up so passively, Tan Shanse was also extremely furious. After roaring out, a ball of ck light burst out from everyone¡¯s body, and a ck substance began to rush into the blood vessels connected to the Golden Crow¡¯s body, quickly healing the Golden Crow¡¯s wounds at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    ¡°My husband is using his life force to repair the wounds of the Golden Crow!¡±

    ¡°Attack them first!¡±

    Purple Ivy swooped down from the sky, and behind him, the Cultivation Power formed sword like sharp des.

    The Golden Crow¡¯s feathers started to roll over to defend its husband, but since then, it had more and more unprotected areas.

    Previously, when An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword had pierced through the defense of hundreds of feathers, its body¡¯s defensiveyer was already stretched to the limit. At this moment, the areas exposed were even more, and the number of targets that the Emperor Level Master could attack increased.

    Everything was rtive, the Golden Crow¡¯s body wasrger than any of the beasts An Zheng and the others had ever seen. The thousand meter long golden dragon looked extremely small in front of it, just like a crawling bug in front of a chicken.

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Tan Shanse shouted loudly: ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    The ck light on the husband¡¯s body became more and more intense, and the life force entering the Golden Crow¡¯s body also increased. It could be seen that the man was weaker than before, and still weaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give him a chance.¡±

    An Zheng increased his speed and rushed over. With the support and protection of the other Emperor Level Master s, he blocked the majority of the attacks from the Golden Crow for him.

    At this moment, when everyone turned around to look at An Zheng, their eyes were filled with dread. Not long ago, however, he looked at An Zheng who was sucking in a ck hole with a face full of pride and excitement.

    ¡°You won¡¯t seed!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to shout at An Zheng, then increased the speed of the teleportation. The Golden Crow¡¯s wounds were actually almostpletely healed.

    ¡°Neither do you!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s sword pierced towards the officials. There was nowhere for them to run, they could only wait for death, but before the Golden Crow¡¯s injuries fully healed, Tan Shanse and the Golden Crow would not allow it to die just like that.

    The Golden Crow¡¯s two giant wings spread open as it pped them. A violent wind blew and it actually forcefully stopped An Zheng who was nearing.

    It was hard to urately describe its sharpness, as the ground was being scraped offyer byyer.

    At the same time, the ck eyeball between the horns on the head of the Golden Crow returned to its original state. After blinking a few times, a ck beam of light shot straight at An Zheng.

    At this moment, at least a few thousand of the blood vessels on the husband¡¯s body came out, they increased their speed in the gale and quickly entangled An Zheng.

    An Zheng was caught, and the ck light beam also arrived.

    Even if An Zheng was already at the Emperor Level 5, he would not be able to withstand this blow.

    An Zheng¡¯s own body would definitely not be able to block it, but An Zheng still had his Reverse Scale Armond his strongest magical artifact, the Inverse Broken God Sword s.

    An Zheng released his grip, and the Inverse Broken God Sword flew out to surround An Zheng once more. The blood vessels around An Zheng¡¯s body were all cut off, and then, the Inverse Broken God Sword flew back in front of An Zheng, forming the first line of defense.

    When the ck light beam hit the Inverse Broken God Sword, it burned red in an instant.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword endured for less than ten seconds before being pressured into retreat. An Zheng waved his hand and the Inverse Broken God Sword flew to not only the side, but also to the side. Then, the ck light beam hit An Zheng¡¯s defensive aura field and shattered it within a second.

    ¡°Its attack power is beyond what the Reverse Scale Armor can bear. The Reverse Scale Armor will take 70% of the damage, your body is already injured.¡±

    [Reverse Scale Armor is starting to get injured. The Golden Crow¡¯s Sun Essence me can burn through the Reverse Scale Armor and worsen your injuries.]

    Legend has it that the Golden Crow is the sun.

    When he was in Sunshine City, the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stone were like the sun, bringing hope to the people who were growing crops within the mountain. This was enough to show that the power contained within the Golden Crow Stone was the same as the sun.

    Nine pieces of Golden Crow Stonebined into one, and the power of the sun waspletely unleashed. An Zheng had once heard people say that the temperature of the sun they could feel was only one in ten thousand or even weaker than the true temperature of the sun. Even Reverse Scale Armor could not handle this kind of temperature.

    ¡°You need to retreat, the Reverse Scale Armor is almost burnt out, the temperature will worsen the damage to your body!¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s warning voice became even more urgent.

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡±

    An Zheng roared.

    But how could Heaven¡¯s Eye know what he was waiting for?

    [70% of Reverse Scale Armor were burnt through, you have to retreat as soon as possible, or the consequences will be unthinkable.]

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡±

    ¡°The degree of burning of Reverse Scale Armor has exceeded 80%!¡±

    [90% of the Reverse Scale Armor was burnt through, and it will onlyst for another 20 seconds before beingpletely burnt red.]

    Just at that moment, An Zheng¡¯s eyes shed.

    Now!

    All of the Golden Crow¡¯s attack power was concentrated on An Zheng¡¯s body, and on the other side, all of the Emperor Level Master gathered together, gathering their power in one ce and forming a huge ball of light that shot towards the back of the Golden Crow.

    ¡°You have to die first!¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s face twisted as he shouted towards An Zheng.

    All of the feathers on the Golden Crow¡¯s body flew out and formed an iron wall behind it, blocking the attacks from the Emperor Level Master.

    Now it all depended on who could hold on longer. If An Zheng could hold on longer, then the power would break through the defense of the feather and hit the Golden Crow¡¯s body, causing a fatal blow.

    And if the Golden Crow was able to persevere longer than An Zheng, then An Zheng was definitely going to die.

    But, what An Zheng wanted was not this kind of situation.

    In the air, Xiao Qi Dao suddenly opened his eyes. The rainbow surrounding his body started to spin, and opened a teleportation gate. An iparably huge carp rushed out from the teleportation gate.

    The moment the giant fish appeared, An Zheng dodged fiercely and dashed to the side. At the same time, the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s defensive power had reached its limit and the entire Reverse Scale Armor had been burnt red.

    However, the opportunity that he had been fighting for was worth it.

    The giant fish came straight at him, and with a boom, it struck the Golden Crow¡¯s wound and stabbed head first into its body. Sucuge fish smashed into the wound that the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced out earlier, what kind of terrifying injury was it to the Golden Crow?

    The leg that was at the chest of the Golden Crow took the brunt of the impact and was immediately smashed into pieces by the huge fish.

    The fish¡¯s head hadpletely sunk into the Golden Crow¡¯s body. The Golden Crow let out a sorrowful cry, and was in so much pain that it was on the verge of copsing!

 Chapter 1488 - They were all going to kill him.

    <h4>Chapter 1488 ¨C They were all going to kill him.</h4>

    The giant fish stabbed into the Golden Crow¡¯s ripped wound, its huge body tearing the Golden Crow¡¯s wound even more horribly.

    The huge fish¡¯s weightbined with the force of impact made the Golden Crow fall backwards. The moment its alpine like body fell down, it directly smashed a deep pit into the ground, causing dust and dirt to swirl around.

    If it were not for Oldman Huo¡¯s words during his awakening, An Zheng would never have expected that the Holy Fish was not there to protect him, but to protect the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Da Xi era, it¡¯s said that every time a great change is about to ur, the Holy Fish will appear.

    At that time, it was still a little iprehensible, but now that I think about it ¡­ Every time something unexpected happened to the world, the spirit of the world would sense it and then search for An Zheng and the others. The Holy Fish was apanied by the Xiao Qi Dao, and even though it seemed like the first time they met An Zheng in the Mount Cang Man had actually already been decided long ago.

    Xiao Qi Dao floated in midair, his face looking more and more pale, as if he was risking his life to continue cultivating.

    The rainbow light released from his body was likibbon connecting to the body of a huge fish. The ribbon was like a giant transmission chain, continuously transferring the power from Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body into the huge fish.

    At this moment, Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°No!¡±

    An Zheng seemed to have sensed something and wanted to stop it, but it was already toote.

    The Xiao Qi Dao gathered all the elemental energy in the world and endlessly absorbed it into his body. Through the rainbow, he channeled all of the energy into the giant fish.

    The body of the giant fish was initially only slightly smaller than a Golden Crow, but with the input of various elemental energies, the giant fish¡¯s body becamerger andrger, until it looked like a giant balloon.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    When the giant fish exploded, the force produced was indescribable.

    The Golden Crow released a sorrowful cry that resounded through the sky. Its entire upper body was almostpletely shattered, with less than a fifth of its body still being hit. The moment it exploded, the blood that spurted out was like a monstrous wave.

    Tan Shanse felt the terrifying power of the giant fish that was about to explode, and immediately opened the teleportation portal to escape.

    After the explosion, the world became quiet. Even the sweeping tornado seemed to have turned silent.

    Everyone just stood there quietly, watching the iparably tragic scene.

    The giant fish was the guard of the Xiao Qi Dao and was born along with the Xiao Qi Dao. However, for the sake of this world, the Xiao Qi Dao and the giant fish had made sucesolute choice ¡­ The giant fish died, the Golden Crow was crippled, itid on the ground dying, as though it could no longer save it.

    An Zhengnded beside the Golden Crow and saw the tears in its eyes.

    Yeah, isn¡¯t it innocent as well?

    The nine Golden Crow Stones were originally in the Sunshine City to benefit the citizens. However, after Tan Shanse took them away, the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stones gathered together and summoned the Golden Crow. It waspletely controlled by Tan Shanse and didn¡¯t have any of its own emotions.

    ¡°He was the one who let you down.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the Golden Crow¡¯s side and lightly patted its head. ¡°I¡¯ll let you return to the Golden Crow Stone now, and I¡¯ll temporarily protect you. When Yang Sunlight City appears again in the future, I¡¯ll send you back.

    The Golden Crow nodded with great difficulty as tears slowly flowed down its face.

    An Zheng ced his hand on the top of the Golden Crow¡¯s head and a warm energy entered the Golden Crow¡¯s body from the center of his palm. It was as if countless images were flying past continuously in the Golden Crow¡¯s mind, the memories went from when it was summoned to when it turned into a gigantic beast appear, then it quickly returned, returning back into the array from the gigantic beast, back into the nine Golden Crow Stones.

    Waves of light burst out from the Golden Crow¡¯s body. Then, it abruptly lit up and quickly split into nine smaller masses of light.

    The light dispersed, and nine Golden Crow Stones appeared.

    An Zheng waved his hand back, and the Golden Crow Stone flew into his spatial artifact.

    The giant fish hadpletely disappeared, and his soul was scattered in terror.

    Xiao Qi Dao descended from the sky, his face full of tears.

    In his mind, the giant fish¡¯s voice faded away before it died.

    ¡°Master, you have reincarnated and I have protected you foundred lifetimes, I am just a small fish by your side. When you need me, I am born for you, and when you need me, I will die for you. The fish will always be your fish, and life and death will always be yours. ¡±

    After the loud explosion, there were no more giant fish left in the world.

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but have another scene appear in his mind ¡­ In a secret realm that they had visited before, they had seen a very, veryrge cier that contained giant fish that had been frozen one by one.

    That, might be the Holy Fish that appeared again and again in order to find the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Of course, this was only one of An Zheng¡¯s guesses, he could not confirm if it was real.

    An Zheng walked over to Xiao Qi Dao and patted his shoulder. Xiao Qi Dao asked An Zheng while crying, ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, did I do something wrong ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, I have never felt like I am any important person, I just want to follow you guys and I¡¯ll do whatever you guys do. But when I found out where I came from, I suddenly felt that it was very hard, even if I hadn¡¯t done anything up to now, I still felt that it was very hard.¡±

    An Zheng held Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s shoulders: ¡°This is something that is unavoidable. Everyone has to go through many things, some happy, and some sad. This is life.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao nodded: ¡°Let us end this.¡±

    An Zheng also nodded heavily: ¡°Let us end this.¡±

    In the distance, Qing Lian looked at Xuan-Yuan, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very weak. I knew that you would be weaker, so I should have killed you first.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted: ¡°You can kill me now too.¡±

    Qing Lian smiled disdainfully, ¡°Now that you¡¯re injured like this, your state of mind is already broken. I can¡¯t even feel a bit of aplishment when killing you now.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°If you had this opportunity in the past, would you let it go?¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°Are you forcing me to kill you?¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed, ¡°I suddenly feel like you¡¯re a little cute now.¡±

    The green lotus almost copsed. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t think that one day, we would fight side by side. You would save me and I would save you.¡±

    Qinglian: ¡°You think I did this for you? It¡¯s just that I suddenly feel like saving the world is something with a sense of aplishment. At my level and over tens of thousands of years of being an immortal emperor, there¡¯s nothing that can make me feel like I have achieved something. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to exterminate the cultivators outside the Immortal Pce? Wouldn¡¯t that also be an aplishment? ¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression changed slightly as she subconsciously looked at An Zheng.

    Speaking of which, An Zheng and Qing Lian had a bit of indirect hatred for each other ¡­ including Xuan-Yuan, who also had this kind of indirect hatred for Xuan-Yuan.

    When An Zheng had just arrived in this era, it was Master Luo and the others who saved An Zheng. Although Xuan-Yuan did not know about this matter, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and the rest of the Divine Court s were all established by them to target the cultivators of the mortal world.

    So, from a certain point of view, people would be more and more selfish once they reached a certain point. From a certain point of view, what was the difference between Tan Shanse and the Blue Lotus Xuan-Yuan?

    In order to prevent cultivators that might poshreat to them from appearing, for all these years, Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan had been suppressing the mortal world. Many youths who were talented in the first ce were directly killed, and for this reason, many viges were razed to the ground.

    What Tan Shanse was doing, was that not the case?

    If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have had anything to worry about. But now, An Zheng¡¯s strength was terrifying to the point that he could be directly killed, how could he not be afraid?

    With his strength as a fifth-grade Emperor level martial artist, killing him was simply too easy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    An Zheng brought everyone and left the ce. Qu Liuxi and the others had just arrived and did not know what had happened.

    ¡°An Zheng, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked nervously.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡±

    They returned to Sunshine City and found a ce to rest.

    Qu Liuxi could tell that An Zheng was weighed down by matters of the heart, and felt even heavier than before. She gently rubbed An Zheng¡¯s shoulders with both hands: ¡°I know that there are many things that no one can help you take care of. The pressure is all on your shoulders, but if you say it out loud, you might feel a little better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the two Immortal Emperors.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s brows furrowed very deeply: ¡°What Xuan-Yuan said before sounded like he didn¡¯t mean it, but at that time, he said something that seemed to bepletely unrted. It should have been intentionally said for me to hear it ¡­ If Xuan-Yuan didn¡¯t want to borrow my hand to get rid of the Blue Lotus, then he must be trying to tell me something. ¡±

    ¡°Originally, the Old Dragon King of the Antarctic Dragon Domain had the best rtionship with him, but he has already left ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi was clever, and immediately reacted: ¡°You are worried, what is the rtionship between Qing Lian and Tan Shanse?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I could have killed him, if not for the huge change that is about to ur, I would have also wanted to kill him, since killing them ten thousand times would not be an injustice, but at this time, the beasts are still wreaking havoc, with the Green Lotus Emperor¡¯s cultivation, it can protecegion¡¯s peace, killing a demon beast to protect themon people, is tantamount of atonement to him ¡­ If I kill him now, the ones who will suffer will be the people who cannot protect themselves. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head: ¡°He deserves to die, but he shouldn¡¯t die now, right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let me go check it out first. You guys rest here first, I¡¯ll go meet Purple Ivy. He understands Blue Lotus more than I do ¡­ If there really iroblem with the Blue Lotus, then regardless of whether the timing is right or not, we have to kill it. ¡±

 Chapter 1489 - The Blue Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 1489 ¨C The Blue Lotus</h4>

    Purple Ivy never treated himself as an extraordinary person, he had always felt that he wouldn¡¯t have any sense of responsibility towards this era. He never belonged to this era, who would have known that this dog¡¯s mother, the reincarnation of the heavens, would send him to this ce.

    When he had just arrived in this world, Purple Ivy felt that he would not be able tost three days.

    This was because he only needed half a day to confirm that with his previous life¡¯s knowledge and ability to survive, three days in this world was his limit.

    When he fell down, he saw one of the giant beasts tear the other one to shreds before eating it alive ¡­ Even though so much time had passed, Purple Ivy still had a lingering fear whenever he thought about this scene.

    Who would have thought that he would go all out for this world?

    When An Zheng found Purple Ivy, he was still thinking about this question.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng was stunned when he saw Purple Ivy¡¯s bare butt bathing in the hot spring.

    ¡°Soak in a hot spring ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy nced at An Zheng: ¡°I can see the disbelief in your eyes, let me guess... Do you think it¡¯s unbelievable that I soak in hot springs, or do you think it¡¯s unbelievable that I soak in hot springs with my bare ass? ¡±

    How could An Zheng have the time to tell him this? ¡°Even if you¡¯re wearing a cotton-padded jacket and bathing in the hot spring, it¡¯s fine.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Why is it so big?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Do you believe that I will take off my pants?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re very confident.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Can you be more serious?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Are you serious? ¡°Then wait for me to push it a bit beforeparing it again ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy pointed to the other side, ¡°No matter what it is, you have to learn how to rx. If you keep yourself tight all day, and are easily able to affect the secretion of testosterone, your basic abilities will be worse and worse.

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy was a little helpless: ¡°You work so hard all day, you really won¡¯t let yourself rx?¡±

    An Zheng thought about it for a while and realized that it wasn¡¯t really a pressing matter, so he decided to take a break. He already couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had a hot spring, although he didn¡¯t think that hot spring water was much different from a hot bath.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s not good if you¡¯re like this, you actually took off all your clothes?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°What else? Wear a cotton-padded jacket? ¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°Originally, I was very confident, but now you strutting around in front of me like that ¡­ It was good that it was sufficient, it was good that it was sufficient ¡­ By the way, do you know what it means to be sloppy? ¡°First of all, let¡¯s start with Hanged Child ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Zou¡¯er, but you.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked extremely frightened: ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Purple Ivy thought about it, the conversation was not so good.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I was suddenly suspicious of Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian so I came to find you to ask about the situation. After all, you are the one who is most familiar with the two of them.¡±

    After hearing An Zheng¡¯s question, Purple Ivy pondered for a moment. ¡°Do you suspect that Xuan-Yuan is rted to Blue Lotus?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just a kind of feeling, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s valuable, if Xuan-Yuan intentionally or not, I would have forgotten that Qing Lian and Tan Shanse seem to be very simr ¡­ It could also be said that there is amon nature, or that there could be some sort of connection. ¡±

    Purple Ivy pondered for a moment and said: ¡°The one who understands Xuan-Yuan the best is not me, but Old Dragon King, just that Old Dragon King is already dead ¡­ There aren¡¯t many people who can still exin the origins of Xuan-Yuan now. Although he and the two of them have known each other for tens of thousands of years, in reality, I hate their personalities, so I basically didn¡¯t understand them ¡­ As for Qing Lian, I do know a little about her. ¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly looked at An Zheng: ¡°Could it be that you aren¡¯t really curious about me, and you don¡¯t want to ask me why Purple Ivy is called Purple Ivy?¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°Why?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Because of that ¡­ I told you already, you don¡¯t even know what a fart is ¡­ I once read a book where there warotagonist called Purple Ivy who was utterly arrogant, just that his personality was very rigid and selfish. At that time, I couldn¡¯t help but think, if you give me that fellow Purple Ivy¡¯s abilities, coupled with my perfect personality, wouldn¡¯t I be the most charming person in the entire universe? ¡°Then I can conquer all the women of the universe ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Purple Ivy replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°There¡¯uge contrast between the former and thetter.¡±

    He waved his hand and unexpectedly, a young girl in a silk dress came up with a variety of fruits, snacks, and hot tea. A stone table not more than a meter in diameter rose up from the hot spring, and just like that, the young woman walked into the hot spring, cing the wine and delicacies in her hands on the stone table.

    The dresses were as thin as cicada¡¯s wings to begin with. When some light shined upon them, their figures could be seen faintly beneath the skirts.

    These girls didn¡¯t seem like much when they walked into the hot spring, but the moment they put down their things and walked out, An Zheng suddenly felt a little awkward ¡­ After the thin gauze dresses were wet and stuck to his body, the exquisite and graceful figures of the young girls were revealed. The gauze dresses lost their original color and were reced with a captivating flesh color.

    A slender waist and round buttocks. This beautiful scene was enough to make one¡¯s blood boil.

    Especially... It wasn¡¯t just one person.

    Purple Ivy was truly a person who would enjoy life, he did not know where these girls had gotten their hands on suching, their looks might not even be considered beautiful, but their physiques were truly good.

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Cough cough, why did you close your eyes?¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°No no, it¡¯s not good for your body if you see too much.¡±

    Purple Ivy burst outughing, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve actually be a lot more fun in this life. I¡¯ve recently been gradually thinking of a few things, which may have something to do with the time gradually returning to the normal path. The you in my memories are a bit inflexible, and aren¡¯t an interesting person.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m getting interesting, don¡¯t you want to y with me as well?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. ying with boring people has more of a sense of aplishment ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, let¡¯s continue with the Blue Lotus.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Actually, Qing Lian, this person... ¡°Well, his life has been aplete reversal, and if he were to go back to the past, he would be surprised at his own change.¡±

    He tidied up his words, as if it was difficult even for him to judge the person named Qing Lian.

    ¡°I have never seen how Xuan-Yuan became an Emperor Realm cultivator, nor do I care about how many Emperor Level Master he has in this world. In my opinion, the more the better. But I have always watched how Qing Lian managed to be a Emperor Level Master, precisely because I felt that this person was a little pitiful. It was not easy to be an emperor, and what I did before bing an emperor was indeed a good thing for my people.

    In the midst of Purple Ivy¡¯s narration, a lively green lotus appeared in front of An Zheng, causing him to have no choice but to sigh with emotion.

    A long, long time ago, at that time, naturally, there was no difference between an immortal pce and the mortal world, and the concentration of natural elemental energy seemed to be slightly higher than now.

    The ce and era where the green lotus was born was known as the Song Dynasty.

    The Great Song Empire was established less than a hundred years before Qing Lian was born. It was established at the height of the dynasty¡¯s prosperity.

    Later on, because the emperor had made several wrong judgments about the war, the Empire called Shun, which had originally been a powerful country, had gradually copsed. Intifada elements were everywhere, and the Empire that was thought to be eternal had be riddled with holes in only a few years.

    Emperor Li Chen wative of Shunguo. Initially, he didn¡¯t have much power due to the suspicion of the Emperor, so he could be considered a destitute person.

    After that, more and more people started falling into chaos. The Emperor no longer had anyone under hismand. Helpless, he used Li Shen and gave him some military power. However, he didn¡¯t give him a single soldier.

    In the eyes of the Emperor, if Li Shen had the ability to recruit troops on his own, then he would kill Li Shen after the war was over. If that was the case, then Li Shen¡¯s ability was too strong.

    If Li Shen could not be killed by the mob, then he would also be very happy. After all, he had always wanted to kill Li Shen.

    However, he thought too simply. The talent of Li Shen could be said to be peerless in this world at that time ¡­ He brought three hundred servants along with him as they marched on the battlefield, continuously reiming the civilians and training them into the army. From the time they left their homes until the war ended, they had oveundred thousand men under theirmand by the time they arrived.

    Li Shen was very quick, decisive in his attacks, and was very focused in training his troops.

    In the end, Emperor Shun wanted to kill Li Shen, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    First, Li Shen had a million troops under hismand, and that was the most powerful military force in Shunguo at that time.

    Secondly, even if Li Shen was captured and killed, who would be able to help him take it back?

    Just like this, Li Shen¡¯s strength grew stronger and stronger. Of course he knew that Emperor Shun wanted to kill him, but didn¡¯t he have the intention to kill the Emperor of Shun? He was just afraid of being scolded araitor, so he endured.

    Thus, Li Shen thought of a way. He intentionally opened a hole in the defenses of the capital of Shun Country, which resulted in the rebel army breaking through the capital. The Emperor of Shun Nation had no choice but to abandon the city and flee.

    Li Shen mobilized tens of thousands of elites, disguised as rebel soldiers, to chase and kill the Emperor of Shun.

    Then, under the banner of avenging the emperor, Li Shen began to sweep through the rebel army. It took him less than five years to destroy almost all of them. Even if they did not perish, they could only bow down in submission.

    Thus, a new and powerful empire appeared.

    Not only did this powerful country yield to the rebels, even the surrounding countries had to pay tribute year after year in order to pray for the country to not be destroyed.

    The Green Lotus was born in such an era. When he was born, the Song Empire had reached its peak in strength, and arge number of poets had appeared to celebrate this era. The Green Lotus was one of them.

    [These few days, I¡¯ve been meeting some of the authors from Hefei and Yutang. There are Raging de, Desert, Steamed Bun, and the others. These few days, everyone will code their words as soon as they have time, but they really don¡¯t have the ability to do so yesterday. I solemnly apologize.

 Chapter 1490 - - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 1490 ¨C Strange</h4>

    The country of songs was too powerful, a power that would never be seen again.

    Li Shen was a strong and stubborn man at thete stage of his tolerance period. Therefore, the process of his son Li Changxun¡¯s growth was alsrocess of his personality¡¯s transformation, leading to Li Changxun bing more domineering and forceful after he became the emperor.

    All powerful emperors loved one thing, and that was when schrs ttered them.

    Li Changxun liked to invite literati of the current age to the pce. It was at that time that the Blue Lotus appeared.

    The green lotus had three loves, the poem, the wine, and the sword.

    His poems were majestic, majestic, and had a heroic aura. They also had an ability to tter and tter others. The Emperor loved him to the extreme. In exchange for his poems, he gave the Blue Lotus countless treasures, including cultivation methods.

    The Blue Lotus Love Sword was more obsessed with the sword than the poem. There were many great families and big figures in the world that came in an endless stream to exchange their sword skills fooem for him.

    At that time, the cultivation level of the Blue Lotus had rapidly risen. He was a genius, a genius amongst geniuses.

    Because this period of time was quite simr to the period of time in Purple Ivy¡¯s previous world, Purple Ivy began to pay attention to this little fellow called Blue Lotus.

    She had a sword and was drunk. She recited poems to the world and walked the world in a righteous manner. This was what the Blue Lotus liked to do the most at that time.

    He was simply too famous and he was never worried that there would be any problems with his livelihood when he was there. He roamed the entire world and roamed the world.

    However, who would have thought that the Blue Lotus would turn into apletely different person afterwards?

    As he spoke till here, Purple Ivy¡¯s expression was evidently somewhat ugly.

    ¡°Some people say that changing one¡¯s nature is hard to change. Actually, it is wrong. It is really wrong. It is not difficult foerson to change their nature ¡­ ¡°I thought that Qinglian was the second me. He was reckless and wouldn¡¯t change his mind just because he had amon sense, so I always paid attention to him. He never mentioned the things that he had been guided by others, and I never mentioned them, but he probably knew that there were a few times when he talked to me that he asked me about it, but I just didn¡¯t admit it.¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°This is what I me myself for... If I found out that he changed too much and killed him, then there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of chaos after that. But I can¡¯t bear it, and I can¡¯t ept it.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re actually right, the phrase ¡®it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature¡¯ ispletely wrong. It¡¯s just that a change in environment can easily changerson¡¯s nature...¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°That¡¯s why I have always tolerated the Blue Lotus; this is my greatest mistake.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°When Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian helped each other before, did you think that Qing Lian had returned at that time?¡±

    Purple Ivy shook his head: ¡°Actually, I have never liked Xuan-Yuan. It might be my prejudice ¡­ I keep having the feeling that the reason why the Blue Lotus has turned into its current state, is because of the rtionship with Xuan-Yuan. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted, but it¡¯s mainly up to you. You¡¯ve always been like this, so why did he change?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°There has to be an impact, and it has really been affected. It can only be said that Blue Lotus¡¯ will is not firm.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my story with you, did I?¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, ¡°When you ruled the world during your time in Shunguo, you were extremely powerful as well, but you were destroyed in a hundred years, why? It was because the second emperor of Shunguo was so happy and overbearing. ¡°After the founding of Song Kingdom, the second emperor, Li Changxun, was even more domineering than the second emperor of Shun Kingdom. While Qing Lian was still celebrating the greatness of this emperor, the country began to decline ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s smile was somewhat bitter: ¡°So at that time, Qing Lian should have started to me herself.¡±

    ¡°ming yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just now, you said that Xuan-Yuan has a great influence on the Green Lotus, could it be that those poets and schrs do not have a great influence on the Emperor of Gongguo? The more they praise the Emperor, the faster he will float up. They feel like they have never been there before ¡­ ¡°Later on, when the Song Kingdom fell into internal strife, the Blue Lotus became extinct. The only thing in the world was the Blue Lotus Sword, and the song of the Blue Lotus was gone.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to start worshipping even darker powers at that time.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I n to go and find him, I have a kind of bad premonition.¡±

    ¡°Where did Qing Lian go?¡±

    ¡°They left together with Xuan-Yuan and the Immortal Queen. When the three of them left together, the Buddha left alone.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that the Azure Lotus will harm Xuan-Yuan and the Immortal Queen¡¯s Immortal Queen?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°The three of them were all injured...¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s face changed, ¡°Separate and search!¡±

    He immediately rushed out. After all, the Immortal Queen s of the East China Sea Yaochi s were very close to him, so how could he possibly stay here when he thought that something might happen to the Immortal Queen.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    An Zheng shouted.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Put on your clothes, I know what it means to be sloppy now ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°...¡±

    At the same time, in East China Sea Yaochi, which was around twenty thousand miles away from Purple Ivy and the others, the Immortal Queen invited Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian to visit his Jade Lake Heavenly Pce. This was the first time these two Immortal Emperor Realm experts had entered Yao Chi forbidden grounds.

    The masters of the many forbidden regions in the world didn¡¯t dare to go to any of the other forbidden regions. If a misunderstanding were to ur, a huge battle would ensue.

    and Qing Lian were actually quite curious about the East China Sea Yaochi s. Their first time in the Heavenly Pce, they were both looking around.

    As for the descendants of the Jade Lake Sect, when they heard that the two Emperor Level Mastead arrived, theypletely disregarded An Zheng and the others¡¯ attitude ¡­ Although Yao Chi¡¯s sessors were all male and female, the male sessors who tried their best to feminize themselves still believed that men were stronger. Therefore, they had a kind of sickly admiration for immortals like Green Lotus Xuan-Yuan.

    After they sat down, the Immortal Queen ordered some people to serve tea.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to take a look, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be beaten out of here by you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said with a smile, he looked much more peaceful than when he was an immortal emperor in the immortal pce.

    Immortal Queen and Qing Lian did not know what Yun Che had experienced, but the reason why his temperament seemed to have undergone such a change was because he had split up and merged back together.

    ¡°How could that be? Actually, what weck ismunication.¡±

    Immortal Queen smiled and said: ¡°Just like you two, if the two of you hadmunicated more on a daily basis, it would not have been sote in the future when we are fighting together.¡±

    Qing Lian snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that there has never been a coboration, it¡¯s just that this person... ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted, ¡°You are not willing to cooperate with me, and think I am willing to cooperate with you?¡±

    Immortal Queen quickly tried to mediate: ¡°Look, the two of you are starting again ¡­ When you were fighting against the Golden Crow back then, and when Big Brother Xuan-Yuan went to save Big Brother Qing Lian, that was probably your true temperament. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°I just lost my mind for a moment.¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°Later on, I lost my mind and went crazy. I actually went to help him.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, both of us wish that we could kill each other immediately. How could we continue to cooperate like this?¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°That¡¯s only natural. In the future, after I¡¯ve eliminated that faceless freak, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°And see who will die in whose hands.¡±

    Qing Lian: ¡°Your cultivation has been greatly reduced, are you sure you can kill me?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted in disdain, and did not say anymore.

    Immortal Queen looked at the two of them andughed bitterly, but she did not really know what would happen to them. Their cooperation had already begun, especially in this period of time.

    Immortal Queen was silent for a while and then said: ¡°The reason I invited the two of you toe here was actually because I saw the two big brothers helping each other during the battle earlier. If the three of us can truly cooperate, then it will be beneficial for all three of us. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan suddenly thought of something. ¡°You want to lead this war?¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s eyes shed: I¡¯m not thinking about that, what does big brother Xuan-Yuan mean?

    Qing Lian snorted, ¡°I have fought with him for so many years, how can I not know him? He does not want to bemanded around by others, especially that An Zheng, he was previously a lowly nobody, and suddenly his cultivation is actually higher than ours, he cannot take it. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan pouted: ¡°Could it be that you received it.¡±

    The green lotus smiled without a word, but its smile contained a hint of ridicule, which made Xuan-Yuan a little angry.

    In order to ease the atmosphere, Immortal Queen continued: ¡°Actually, no matter what happens in the future, what I want to say is, the cooperation now has made us stronger, so we won¡¯t be eliminated ¡­ It is a good thing for us that An Zheng¡¯s strength has flown in, but it is alshreat because in the midst of a fierce battle, we have gone from the most unlikely to the most likely to die, and he will live longer than us. And in the long run, the future will definitely not be ours. No matter what, we should be stronger. ¡±

    Actually, she had only said what Qinglian and Xuan-Yuan said. She didn¡¯t have any prejudice towards An Zheng, she only wanted the two of them to truly cooperate.

    ¡°Tell me, how do we cooperate?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan asked.

    Immortal Queen said: ¡°A few days ago, my sessor opened Yaochi¡¯s cave dwelling, and obtained some inheritance from it. I think that Yaochi¡¯s cultivation technique and bloodline power should be donated, and if both of you are like this, everyone should share it, our cultivation realm will definitely increase.¡±

    Qing Lian nodded, ¡°There is nothing that I am not willing to do.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°If even he was willing, could it be that I am inferior to him?¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°How can youpare to me?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted: ¡°This is my, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s, sword.¡±

    He ced his own divine sword on the table. ¡°Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword contains the power of my bloodline, as well as my cultivation technique. You two can take a look.¡±

    The green lotusughed disdainfully, cing the sword on the table. ¡°I can do that as well.¡±

    Immortal Queenughed. Something different shed across her eyes.

    She seemed to see something different in the eyes of those two people.

 Chapter 1491 - Viciousness

    <h4>Chapter 1491 ¨C Viciousness</h4>

    Immortal Queen noticed that both Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan had a strange expression flicker within their eyes. She suddenly had a bad premonition, and she didn¡¯t know why, but she had a nagging feeling that something bad was going to happen today.

    However, as the leader of one of the four forbidden regions, her words naturally had to be counted.

    Purple Ivy hade over a few days ago and chatted with her for a long time. If the four forbidden regions didn¡¯t work together, would waiting for someone else to rescue them really be okay?

    Old Dragon King¡¯s death in battle had moved her a lot. Even the most arrogant dragon race had changed his. Why couldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°I think the Immortal Queen¡¯s suggestion is correct.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan stood up and said: ¡°My Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword contains all the insights I gained from cultivating for my entire life, the two of you can take it to see. for the time being. ¡±

    The green lotus snorted, ¡°Who cares about you?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°Oh, I do like you.¡±

    He picked up the Azure Lotus Sword and said, ¡°How about ¡­¡±

    The Azure Lotus snatched the Azure Lotus Divine Sword back and gave it to Immortal Queen: ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan curled his lips andughed, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.

    He picked up the jade ruyi that was ced on the table by the Immortal Queen. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start toprehend the achievements of your cultivation, just look at me.¡±

    The green lotus picked up Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword, and a wave of Cultivation Power slowly poured into his palm. A momentter, it was as if a magnificent painting had been opened.

    That was indeed the realization of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s true cultivation. After Qinglian saw it, she was greatly moved, and faintly, she had a feeling that she was about to break through the shackles that had troubled him for many years.

    He had already been trapped for too long at the third level of the Emperor Profound Realm. Before all of these unforeseen events, aside from Purple Ivy, he did not fear anyone with the strength of the third level of the Emperor Profound Realm. However, the sudden appearance of An Zheng had directly stepped into the fifth level of the Emperor Profound Realm, causing him to feel extremely pressured.

    And with the Golden Crow¡¯s even more terrifying power, he knew that if he did not break through, then he would not even have the ability to protect himself in the future.

    Gradually, as she felt Xuan-Yuan¡¯s different feeling, the green lotus slowly closed her eyes.

    Right at this moment, Xuan-Yuan didn¡¯tprehend the jade ruyi that the Immortal Queen had given him. He looked at the Immortal Queen, who was already immersed inprehending the Blue Lotus Sword, and the Blue Lotus had already entered a state simr to emptiness. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh.

    ¡°If I knew earlier, why would I have done what I did before?¡±

    He muttered to himself before taking the jade ruyi and examining it. Afterwards, he kept it in his spatial magic tool.

    At this moment, the azure lotus waspletely attracted by Xuan-Yuan¡¯s insights and was unable to extricate itself from them. There was no impurities within them, and it was all thanks to the cultivation method that Xuan-Yuan had summed up over the years.

    He saw everything that Xuan-Yuan had gone from weak to strong from young, starting with cultivation.

    Suddenly, he discovered that there seemed to bidden ce within Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword, as though it was deliberately hidden. This aroused Qing Lian¡¯s curiosity, and she snorted in her heart, thinking that it seemed like you had indeed hidden your private parts, and were able to let us see everything, because I¡¯m afraid that this ce that you have intentionally hidden is the ce where you truly came to an understanding of your own heart.

    The green lotus tried to open up that secret ce. It took a lot of effort. The moment that ce was opened, the green lotus felt as if something had struck its brain.

    It was actually a part of his memories.

    He saw the first time Xuan-Yuan and he had met each other, the two of them sitting facing each other and talking.

    At that time, Qing Lian had already been on her guard against Xuan-Yuan, and it was Xuan-Yuan who seemed to be rather frank with her.

    ¡°How many Emperor Level Master s should there be in this world?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan asked Qing Lian.

    ¡°If you are sincere and unwavering, the emergence of a Emperor Level Master or even several Emperor Level Master s with each element is noare urrence, so it would not be appropriate for you to say how many Emperor Level Master s are suitable.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed: ¡°In the pre-Qin era, there were many Emperor Level Master, and every single one of them were stronger than us, that is an indisputable fact. His strength can easily crush uspletely. Right now, only the few of us are Emperor Level Master s, and most of us are at the early stage of the Emperor Level. Forget about supreme Emperor Level Master s, there aren¡¯t even many above the third stage. Do you know why? ¡±

    The azure lotus shook her head.

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°Actually you know, it was just that you intentionally did not say it, and you don¡¯t know what I wanted to say, so you just gave merfunctory reply... What I want to tell you is that you know how fatal it is for cultivators when your Heaven Primal is weakened. Why were there three Martial Emperor-level experts before the previous Qin era, and why were only the Pre-Qin Emperor able to match up to the Supreme Emperor Level Master in the previous Qin era? The answer is that the primordial essence is thinning out ¡­ And now, another Emperor Level Master has appeared, which will directly affect us. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan paused for a while before continuing, ¡°After we have reached the Emperor Level, why is it that even a small level of advancement bes extremely difficult? Actually, it¡¯s nothing more than because a Emperor Level Master like you and I have already reached our limit. The Buddha of the Western Region, the Old Dragon King of the Southern Dragon Region, the East China Sea Yaochi, and that unruly Purple Ivy ¡­ The Emperor Level Master that is known to us are all our people, and these people¡¯s strength have basically frozen in ce. It has been a long time since it has improved, why? ¡±

    He exined several times in session, and the Green Lotus¡¯ state of mind began to waver.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the answer. We will rob each other ¡­ It was also a checks and bnces. We have already reached our limit. Under mutual checks and bnces, it¡¯s difficult for our realm to advance any further, so we can only maintain this level of immobility. If another Emperor Level Master appeared, what would be the result? ¡±

    The Green Lotus sighed. ¡°Our realms will fall.¡±

    ¡°Right, if he doesn¡¯t rise, then he falls.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan continued: ¡°So, I just asked, how many people should appear in your Emperor Level Master? If it was before Qin, during the time of the three supreme Emperor Level Master s, it didn¡¯t matter how many appeared, because the world could endure it. In the pre-Qin era, they could only hold up to one supreme Emperor Level Master ¡­ Can I kill you? If I could, I would really want to kill you, but we are fated to not be able to kill each other. ¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°Those cultivators with exceptional talent who were born here, actually plunder the Heaven and Earth origin energy even more than those who have already achieved something, the more people there are like this, the more damage to the world will be done. If I am able to be selfless a little, if I kill myself, it would give many people a better chance, but no matter what, I am a selfish person, and you are the same.¡±

    The green lotus suddenly understood his meaning. ¡°Are you nning to make a move against the mortal world?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan nodded his head, ¡°I knew you would understand. How about this, the time for you and I to use three thousand years as the realm to take charge of the world is something Purple Ivy does not have such thoughts about. I¡¯ll do it for three thousand years first. Just watch and see, if I¡¯m wrong, then you can change it when you¡¯re in charge for three thousand years. ¡±

    Qing Lian hesitated for a long time. Her heart was really tangled up, but in the end, her selfishness beat him ¡­ In any case, Xuan-Yuan started it first, and whatever he did in the past three thousand years, it had nothing to do with me.

    This was the initial thought of the green lotus.

    The image shed. It was the other time Xuan-Yuan had met with the green lotus in his memory.

    Now that three thousand years have passed, and I have handed over the immortal pce to you, I have created the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate to rule over the mortal world, and as long as someone with talent appears, the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate will immediately be exterminated. I believe that you have already realized, in thest three thousand years, Tian Yuan has indeed be more and more rich, and it is not that I am being selfish, but I am doing it for cultivation.

    ¡°An unselfish cultivator will never be someone like you and me, so I¡¯m sure that your heart is the same as mine. Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate left it for you. Whether you continue to use it or destroy it, it¡¯s up to you. The next three thousand years will be yours. ¡±

    After saying those words, Xuan-Yuan left. He did not linger for even a second longer.

    After Xuan-Yuan left, those words had always reverberated in Qing Lian¡¯s mind...

    And then, the Blue Lotus decided to continue with its choice from three thousand years ago, which was to do nothing at all.

    In any case, Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate wasn¡¯t created by me, Qing Lian, so what does it have to do with me?

    Immediately after, the scene changed, and he saw an extremely terrifying scene!

    Tan Shanse stood by Xuan-Yuan¡¯s side and looked at him: ¡°We have to think of a way, not to deal with the current problems, but in the future ¡­ If one day, these Emperor level powerhouses joined together, what would happen? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan smiled and said: ¡°I have already arranged everything that I should have done. Also, I have thought of a way, how about you and I make a scheme to make it difficult for you?¡±

    Tan Shanse asked: ¡°What torture method?¡±

    At this moment, Qing Lian suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°You shameless bastard!¡±

    However, it was toote.

    He saw Xuan-Yuan standing not far from him. A tragic scene was urring behind Xuan-Yuan, with blood flowing likiver from the East China Sea Yaochi. And, what was held in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s hands was actually the head of the Immortal Queen!

    Why?

    Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all?

    ¡°You shameless bastard!¡±

    Qing Lian stood up and cursed, but immediately copsed again. She didn¡¯t seem to have any strength left in her body.

    ¡°Do you feel very sad and indignant?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan casually threw Immortal Queen¡¯s head to the side: ¡°You guys are really stupid huh ¡­ Why is therroblem with time, which caused me to split up? An Zheng found me, but there¡¯s still me? Actually, that wasn¡¯t even the result of time fission, how could we change the time when the Timeless Wheel did ¡­ It was originally just a clone of mine, but a real clone is not a low level clone. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed and said: ¡°Tan Shanse purposely tortured my clone, sooner orter, it would be seen by Da Chi¡¯s sessor, which means An Zheng. Under sucragic situation, would An Zheng suspect me? Of course not ¡­ Afterwards, I went to the Antarctic Dragon Domain, would the Old Dragon King suspect me? Especially after one of my clones self-destructs in such a grand manner, they will definitely not doubt it. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan walked to the side of the green lotus. ¡°An Zheng is also an absolute idiot, he simply didn¡¯t think about it carefully. Others don¡¯t have two, so why do Xuan-Yuan have two? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too easy for you to trust others. ¡±

    He pped the green lotus on its face, making a very loud and clear sound.

    ¡°If you still have a next life, you¡¯d better be more cautious. Don¡¯t trust others that easily.¡±

    At this moment, Xuan-Yuan looked extremely sinister.

 Chapter 1492 - I have to kill him!

    <h4>Chapter 1492 ¨C I have to kill him!</h4>

    The green lotus knew what its mistake was. To think that it would fall into such a low level trap.

    And everything happened so naturally once again. Using the atmosphere created by the Immortal Queen, Xuan-Yuan sessfully deceived two people.

    If not for the fact that Immortal Queen saw Xuan-Yuan risking his life to save Qing Lian during the great battle earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have believed in Xuan-Yuan so much. He thought that everyone would change after experiencing sucuge change, but who would have thought that Xuan-Yuan was actually on Tan Shanse¡¯s side.

    At this moment, the face of the Blue Lotus had turned deathly pale.

    ¡°I still feel that it¡¯s a bit inconceivable, right?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan did not seem to be in a hurry to make a move, and sat down opposite of the green lotus: ¡°I knew you were greedy, so the insights I left in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword was all real. With your experience, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, but from this understanding, it¡¯s not difficult to quietly set up a mental controlling array, it¡¯s just hiding it from you ¡­ So, I thought of a way, and that is to leave behind at most 3 runes in each memory. The more you look, the more runes you will activate, and thest few runes will be hidden in my memory. If you don¡¯t look, nothing will happen to you, but I know you too well ¡­ How could you not? ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to target you. My rune array is aimed at my ownprehension. If you see it, you will definitely try toprehend it, so ¡­¡±

    Xuan-Yuan shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed: ¡°What do you mean why? You all have forgotten one thing, who am I, Xuan-Yuan? ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    Qing Lian suddenly said: ¡°You are Tan Shanse¡¯s man to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed: ¡°I am Tan Shanse.¡±

    He turned around to take a look. Outside in the forbidden region of East China Sea Yaochi, there was almost no one left alive. Most of those Yao Chi¡¯s descendants who had worshipped him before had been personally killed by him.

    Immortal Queen¡¯s corpse was lying on the side, looking extremely miserable.

    She was very beautiful, but no matter how beautiful she was, no matter where her head and body separated, there would be no sense of beauty.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡±

    Qing Lian sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t act now, the more time you give me, the more confident you will be.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan asked in response, but the green lotus merely snorted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I knew people like you and me ¡­ Even though I was the one who instigated you from the start and you just didn¡¯t do anything, allowing the development of the matter that I had arranged to happen, it is sufficient to say that you are of the same mind as me, so I still want to fight for a bit ¡­ It¡¯s not toote for us to make a false impression that Immortal Queen was killed by Tan Shanse and not us. If that¡¯s the case, we still have a chance to do more things and in exchange, I will keep you here when I ughter humans in the future. ¡±

    The corner of Qing Lian¡¯s mouth rose in disdain, ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t understand me ¡­¡± Do you know my past? I used to write many poems to praise the emperor, and at that time they all said I was ttering them. But I just felt that the emperor had really done something great, and a few lines of poetry could get me what I wanted. But do you know why I like swords? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The sword has an arrogant bone.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan flicked his own sword, causing it to release a nging sound.

    ¡°What kind of arrogance do swords have? Only people have them, but you don¡¯t.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan looked straight into the eyes of the green lotus, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these useless things, but thest bit of haughtiness on you was already gone when I established the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate in the mortal world. I know that you sensed something, so you created the Divine Court to fight against the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate and destroy it. Which one is not under myplete control? What you want to do, you can¡¯t do at all. ¡±

    He snapped his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±

    Outside, the pagoda Celestial Sovereign who was holding onto the golden pagoda walked in slowly. He didn¡¯t look good, but his eyes were full of guilt, fear, worry andplicated emotions.

    ¡°Is this person your trusted aide?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said indifferently: ¡°But he waspletely controlled by me from the start, your every move is under my surveince, and even if I¡¯m not in the immortal pce, you still won¡¯t be able to escape my sight.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign lowered his head and said softly, ¡°Please do not me me, Monarch. I ¡­ My cultivation is not easy, and being able to reach the current realm is already my limit, so it¡¯s impossible. On the day that I reach the Emperor Level, Monarch Xuan-Yuan promised me to give me a chance to live, and to even help me advance to the Emperor Level ¡­ ¡±

    Qing Lianughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. If I were you, I would choose to do the same.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°You have actually learnt to be lenient now, but there is no point in being lenient towards him.¡±

    He stood up and walked to the side of the pagoda Celestial Sovereign and patted his shoulder. ¡°What kind of person is this? Is it worth your tolerance? He¡¯s just a dog, and he¡¯s not loyal, he works for whoever gives him meat and bones, and the bones you give him are not as much as I give him, so it¡¯s only right that he sold you out. You are lenient towards the person who betrayed his master? ¡±

    Witu sound, Xuan-Yuan, who was behind the tower Celestial Sovereign, suddenly made his move.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s hand grabbed in from behind his back and grabbed out from his chest. The blood-red heart that was still emitting a faint heat was making its final struggle, its beating bing weaker and weaker.

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign lowered his head in fear, looking at that hand, his face instantly turning as white as paper.

    Xuan-Yuan retracted his hand, and the corpse of the pagoda Celestial Sovereign fell.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, you won¡¯t be able to advance to Emperor Level Master in your entire life, so why should I keep you here?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan raised the heart in his hand and looked at it, then threw it on the table. The heart rolled to the front of the green lotus, and there were a few drops of blood on its face.

    ¡°Actually, you have no other way out. I¡¯ll tell you in a pragmatic manner ¡­¡± After I kill you, I will destroy your body and then lie on the ground, waiting for An Zheng and the others toe. Think about it yourself. Would An Zheng and Purple Ivy believe you or me? So what do you want? ¡°They wouldn¡¯t trust you so they¡¯ll just stand by my side ¡­¡±

    Qing Lian took a nce at the Xuan-Yuan Sword on the table. ¡°Your sword, really doesn¡¯t have any haughty bones.¡±

    Then he raised his chin slightly. ¡°Mine, yes.¡±

    Not far away, the Cyan Lotus Sword suddenly flew over, heading straight for the chest of the cyan lotus.

    The sword stroke had erupted without any warning, and the flying speed was extremely fast, so much so that Xuan-Yuan was unable to stop it no matter what, but he did.

    ¡°Your sword won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan waved his hand, and the Azure Lotus Sword appeared in his hand.

    ¡°When you gave the sword to Immortal Queen, she waspletely focused ¡­ ¡°Actually, you and I are the same kind of people, yet you¡¯re unwilling to admit it. Don¡¯t you have some tricks up your sleeve in this Blue Lotus Sword?¡±

    The green lotus¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale, as if it had lost all hope in an instant.

    ¡°When you were immersed in my enlightenment, I had already forcefully erased the aura you had left behind in the Blue Lotus Sword. It is not yours now, but mine.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan yed with the Green Lotus Sword in his hand: ¡°It¡¯s really a good sword, but it¡¯s sucity, your real Green Lotus Sword has already been destroyed by An Zheng¡¯s hands, your sword is only a substitute. Very few people know that your Green Lotus Sword is actually a letter sword, this one¡¯s grade is a little low, but it is still considered to be of the highest quality ¡­.¡±

    As he was speaking, the corners of Qing Lian¡¯s lips suddenly curled upwards, ¡°You should also know that my sword was once destroyed by An Zheng.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He raised his hand to throw the Blue Lotus Sword in his hand, but in that instant, the Blue Lotus Sword instantly exploded, sting Xuan-Yuan flying backwards, dripping blood all the way.

    He was not on guard at all. He also did not believe that there was something left behind by the green lotus.

    He forced himself to run like an ordinary person. Inparison to his cultivation realm, this method of running was simply too slow, but he did not want to give up, and he did not want to turn around to see what was happening to Xuan-Yuan.

    Ever since An Zheng destroyed his Green Lotus Sword thest time, he swore that his things would never be taken away by others again, so he ingeniously hid a formation within this recement, and self-destructed.

    Whoever stole his magical equipment would have their lives taken by him.

    After that, every so often, he would infuse his own Cultivation Power into this recement and continue to do so for many days. The amount of explosive power contained within it was equivalent to the power of the Cyan Lotus¡¯ true self-detonation, and even if he could not kill Xuan-Yuan, he would definitely not be better off than the current him.

    The green lotus stumbled out and Xuan-Yuan, who was lying in the midst of the blood, could not help butugh self-deprecatingly. He was no longer able to move and had many injuries on his body.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s very sinister.¡±

    Hey there and told himself not to be nervous and not to be afraid, breathing slowly.

    Xuan-Yuan tilted his head slightly to the side as he watched Blue Lotus¡¯s swaying body run out of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s great hall.

    ¡°Run, the next time I want to kill you, it will be An Zheng and the rest.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan lied there, not afraid at all.

    Not long after, An Zheng and Purple Ivy arrived.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    When they saw the mess of broken arms everywhere in East China Sea Yaochi, the two of them became anxious, especially Purple Ivy who rushed into the Heavenly Pce like crazy. When Purple Ivy saw Immortal Queen¡¯s iplete corpse, she almost copsed.

    His head had already been separated from his body. With another blow from the Green Lotus Sword, the corpse was even more broken.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at the dying Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°Blue Lotus ¡­¡± Cough cough ¡­ The green lotus is actually Tan Shanse¡¯s clone! ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said in an extremely weak voice, ¡°Save me... ¡°He, he killed the Immortal Queen and also wanted to kill me. I risked my life to seriously injure him, he has already escaped ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s eyes were already red: I must kill him!

 Chapter 1493 - You should do it yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1493 ¨C You should do it yourself</h4>

    Purple Ivy helped Xuan-Yuan up: ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan coughed up blood as he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Blue Lotus... ¡°Originally, Immortal Queen Yao Chi invited us toe discuss some things, Immortal Queen said that our realms are unable to stop Tan Shanse now, so we have to cooperate. She was willing to share Yao Chi¡¯s cultivation technique and help us increase our realms, this was a good thing, said that Qing Lian and I agreed, but no one expected that Qing Lian would actually do something to his sword ¡­¡±

    ¡°I was attracted by his perception of the sword, and gradually fell into his trap, and was restricted by his mental formation. He took the chance to kill the Immortal Queen, and stole the cultivation technique of the Immortal Queen. He originally nned to frame me, but he did not want to get out of my predicament, and became seriously injured because I suspect that he is Tan Shanse¡¯s clone!¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s expression was already extremely unsightly. After simply treating Xuan-Yuan, he knelt down beside Immortal Queen¡¯s corpse with tears flowing like the rain.

    ¡°me me. If I had promised to stay at Yao Chi and not leave, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much ¡­ In this life, I can only let you down. Now, I can¡¯t even repay you. ¡±

    An Zheng reached out and pulled Purple Ivy, but Purple Ivy just knelt there and refused to get up.

    who was at the side gasped for breath. An Zheng pulled Purple Ivy a few times and Purple Ivy just knelt there crying, he could only save Xuan-Yuan first.

    He fed the medicinal pellet that he had brought with him to Xuan-Yuan to eat, and then, he examined Xuan-Yuan¡¯s pulse. He discovered that the injuries on Xuan-Yuan¡¯s body were indeed caused by the Azure Lotus¡¯s Cultivation Power, and there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious about it.

    ¡°Where did Qing Lian go?¡±

    An Zheng asked as he helped bandage Xuan-Yuan.

    Because An Zheng and Xuan-Yuan had interacted more with each other, especially the one who saved Xuan-Yuan who was split due to time, he believed more in Xuan-Yuan than the green lotus.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan sighed: ¡°All these years I¡¯ve been tricked by him ¡­ Who would have thought that he would actually be one of Tan Shanse¡¯s clones? In these tens of thousands of years, I have fought with him, but I have never thought about it. ¡°From the very beginning, the Blue Lotus wanted to exterminate the cultivators of the Mortal Realm. If I had not stopped it, its suppression of the cultivators of the Mortal Realm would have been even more cruel.¡±

    He nced at An Zheng: ¡°When you arrive in this age, it just so happens that the Blue Lotus has taken control of the Immortal pce. You have also seen what he has done.

    An Zheng replied, after wrapping up Xuan-Yuan¡¯s wound, he said: ¡°You go back to the Immortal pce to recuperate, leave the rest to us.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan nodded his head with all her might, and pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand: ¡°You must kill him, there are still many people who do not know that he is Tan Shanse¡¯s clone, and so he has the chance to ambush even more people. I remind you that you should quickly tell all your friends, if not, even if he is severely injured, killing your friends will not broblem, I know that your friends have already reached the Emperor level, but what about the others?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said vexedly: ¡°Even if you know the face, you will still not know the heart... Perhaps it was because she knew him too well that he didn¡¯t think of anything else ¡­ Tan Shanse is too terrifying, he actually made preparations long ago. But fortunately, the green lotus revealed an opening now, otherwise, the loss would be even greater in the future. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Quickly go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. If not for the time you all took to arrive, I would have been dead by now.¡±

    At this time, Purple Ivy was crying so hard that there were no tears left. He stood up with much difficulty and picked up Immortal Queen¡¯s iplete corpse, then carried him as he walked far away. An Zheng was worried that something was wrong with him, so he quickly followed behind.

    The corner of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s mouth raised into a sneer as he looked at the two¡¯s backs. He did not n to leave immediately, and instead sat down to rest not too far away ¡­ His injuries were real, and the remnants of the Azure Lotus¡¯s Cultivation Power were real. He was sure that An Zheng and Purple Ivy wouldn¡¯t have any doubts.

    Although he had allowed Qing Lian to escape by a fluke, he had given this ck pot to Qing Lian. Next, he would have a much easier time doing things.

    ¡°A human cannot be revived.¡±

    An Zheng consoled him, ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible for you to not be sad, I was only worried that you would copse.¡±

    Purple Ivy ced Immortal Queen¡¯s corpse on the ground. Almost all of the immortal pce had been destroyed by Qing Lian¡¯s self-destructing attack, and more than half of the forbidden area had copsed. Only the mountain area at the bottom of the mountain remained intact, so Purple Ivy was prepared to bury Immortal Queen here.

    After all, this was her home, the home she had protected for so long.

    ¡°An Zheng, do me a favor. I will apany her for a while longer, help me bury the corpses of her disciple¡¯s descendants. After all, they are her family members.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, and got up to return: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    An Zheng collected the corpses one by one, asionally checking on Purple Ivy¡¯s situation.

    Purple Ivy used one hand to cut open a huge boulder to makombstone. He engraved the words ¡°the grave of his beloved wife, Feng Xiaoxiao¡± on it and ced the tombstone aside. Then, he held the tombstone and sat down beside Immortal Queen¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°I remember when we were together, we once jokingly said that if we die in the future, we would be buried there. I only made a few perfunctory remarks about you, but in my heart, I didn¡¯t even think of burying together with you. I have no way topensate you with anything. You also know that in my heart, I can¡¯t let go of my original family, that her ¡­ Even though tens of thousands of years have passed, I still can¡¯t let you go. ¡±

    ¡°So, you will always get angry. I know it¡¯s not your fault, but if it was me, I would also do the same. I am already together, yet I can¡¯t forget the people from the past. That¡¯s why I ran away. Even though you hated me for so many years, I hid and did not dare to meet you ¡­ If I did not know that Feng Shengxi was our child, I would still not daree back. My daughter brought me to the Immortal Pce Secret Realm and passed on my many years of enlightenment to her.

    ¡°In fact, in the end, the mistake is that I am too soft-hearted and I am too indecisive. If I had killed Qing Lian earlier, this would not have happened.¡±

    Immortal Queen¡¯s corpse was smashed into pieces. One arm was ced to the side and the other one was still hanging on his shoulder.

    Purple Ivy held her hand tightly: ¡°Whether you are willing or not, once I die, I will hide here, and sleep together with you. No matter how much you beat me up and chased me away, I just won¡¯t leave.¡±

    The distant Xuan-Yuan looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart.

    These guys are really too childish ¡­ Was thereason for the so-called rtionship between people to exist? For example, it was best to use the feelings between friends and brothers, or lovers.

    Otherwise, would Old Dragon King help me?

    During the time he was hiding, he had always been in the Antarctic Dragon Region. The Old Dragon King really treated him as a friend, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have helped him like that.

    But in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s heart, Old Dragon King was just an idiot that he had used before.

    An Zheng collected all the corpses, and then buried them one by one. He did not immediately dig arge hole and bury everyone together, it was disrespect towards them. He buried them one by one, even though he did not know what they were, but they were all tombstones.

    The forbidden region that waspletely fine, was immediately razed to the ground, there wasn¡¯t even a single person left alive. Feng Shengxi, who had received the inheritance from the Immortal pce¡¯s Purple Ivy, became the only sessor, the only sessor to the East China Sea Yaochi.

    Thinking about how Purple Ivy still had to face him in the future, An Zheng felt waves of stabbing pain in his heart.

    Xuan-Yuan felt that he could finally leave, so he stood up with much difficulty and prepared to leave. An Zheng walked over to help him sit down, then said: ¡°I already contacted the Xiao Liu¡¯er, you should wait here for a while. Once the Xiao Liu¡¯er arrives, she will definitely have a way to quickly treat your injuries.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan became even more proud, thinking, I killed your people, and you still want to save me, this is just too funny.

    An Zheng helped Xuan-Yuan sit down, then went to look for Purple Ivy. Looking at An Zheng¡¯s back, Xuan-Yuan sneered in his heart, and thought to himself, An Zheng, you¡¯ve been yed thoroughly this time, but this is not over. In the future, I will kill all of your rtives and friends one by one.

    An Zheng squatted beside Purple Ivy: ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you do it yourself.¡±

    Purple Ivy acknowledged him and ced Immortal Queen¡¯s body into the pit that was just dug: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you wait too long. I will avenge you with my own hands.¡±

    He buried the earth and set up the tombstone.

    The two of them stood in front of the tombstone for a moment, then turned and went to look for Xuan-Yuan.

    Xuan-Yuan looked at Purple Ivy as he walked over, and said with an angry and sorrowful expression: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t protect her well ¡­ If I had known earlier, all of this would not have happened. ¡±

    Purple Ivy nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    Purple Ivy said to himself, ¡°How can I not me you? If you kill her yourself, who should I me? ¡±

    He spread open his hands and a small piece of cloth fell down. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face was deathly pale as he subconsciously looked down at his clothes ¡­ He actually did not notice that the Immortal Queen had taken that from him before he died.

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°You are always careless.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at An Zheng: ¡°You noticed it too?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged them, ¡°The corpses do not have the aura of the green lotus.¡±

    He looked at Purple Ivy and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you should have done it yourself.¡±

    Purple Ivy raised his hand to wipe the tears in his eyes, and then kicked out to the side. His leg swept towards Xuan-Yuan, and with a bang, his head was kicked out from¡¯s neck.

    That human head was still flipping in the air when Purple Ivy grasped it tightly and with a bang, that human head exploded in the air.

    His eyes turned cold, then Xuan-Yuan¡¯s headless body started to ignite in mes, the burning corpse started to twist as though there was something inside.

 Chapter 1495 - It is said that both parties owe each other nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1495 ¨C It is said that both parties owe each other nothing</h4>

    The blood of several hundred people flowed unceasingly into Tan Shanse¡¯s body, and the amount of damage caused by such arge amount of blood flowing into his body with different physiques could be imagined. Tan Shanse had never been someone who could not be ruthless to himself, especially aime like this.

    Diao Yuan stood quietly at the side, looking at him with aplicated expression.

    She didn¡¯t know why she still hadn¡¯t left. She had already made up her mind to leave this man countless of times, but she just couldn¡¯t do it ¡­ In fact, she only dared not think about it. Tan Shanse did not turn out like this, but had always been like this.

    After a very long time, Tan Shanse slowly opened his eyes and the twisting of his body gradually returned to normal.

    ¡°Are you getting more and more disappointed?¡±

    Tan Shanse tidied up his clothes and looked at Diao Yuan as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°No hope, no disappointment.¡±

    Diao Yuan replied coldly.

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked in front of Diao Yuan and suddenly pinched Diao Yuan¡¯s chin with his hand, and then, forcefully kissed her lips. Just when Diao Yuan thought it was over, he actually bit Diao Yuan¡¯s lips, and bit down really hard, with his lips breaking very quickly, yet he continued to suck on her blood with all his might for several tens of seconds. Only after she opened her mouth, did he wipe his hand on the wound on Diao Yuan¡¯s lips, and after he wiped the blood on his lips, his red lips became even more tender and beautiful.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked to the center of the Main Pce and raised his head to look at the hundreds of densely packed corpses hanging from the ceiling of the Main Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. You have to wait for me for a while.¡±

    His hands moved up and down, and then a dark red magic formation lit up on the roof. In the magic formation appeared a spinning hexagram, rapidly rotating like a meat grinder, and the corpses were all pulled up and into the magic formation. A momentter, something sticky fell from the ceiling, as if the corpses had been ground up.

    Tan Shanse snapped his fingers, and the ground started to shake. Then, a cauldron slowly rose up from below, and lit up the interior of the cauldron, then the minced corpse flew in.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having nightmares?¡±

    Diao Yuan looked at him and asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Nightmare?¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at the zing mes beneath the cauldron, andughed disdainfully: ¡°Only the weak would have nightmares, the strong is the nightmare of others ¡­ You must think I¡¯m as cruel as a beast, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just that humans are used to viewing themselves as higher level beasts. In the beginning, humans were just like other wild beasts, living in the grasnd or in the forest, eating and eating the wild beasts they defeated. ¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed to the cauldron: ¡°I¡¯m still okay, I will still burn them a little. After all, eating raw food is not good, and it might cause stomach trouble.¡±

    Diao Yuan endured it for a long time, but in the end, she was still unable to hold it in as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Any normal person would not be able to stand such a scene.

    Diao Yuan was very clear on what Tan Shanse was going to do next. He wanted to be eaten by the medicinal pellets refined by these corpses, not only because he wanted the power of his bloodline, he also wanted to rely on the bone powder of these people to improve his own bones.

    Tan Shanse walked to Diao Yuan¡¯s side and pulled her wrist towards the throne, while Diao Yuan was pulled onto the stage like a zombie.

    ¡°A little more time.¡±

    Suddenly, Tan Shanse pushed Diao Yuan down onto the chair, and pressed one hand on Diao Yuan¡¯s back. With the other hand, he pulled up Diao Yuan¡¯s skirt, randomly flipped it a few times, and flipped the skirt right behind Diao Yuan¡¯s back.¡¯s perfectly round, snow-white buttocks were exposed as he pulled his pants down, and then fiercely pushed it forward.

    Diao Yuanid on the ground, biting her lips as she endured the feeling of humiliation and the joy of being humiliated even more.

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡±

    Tan Shanse madly sprinted forward while ridiculing, ¡°How long have we been together? I still don¡¯t know what you are like. There is a beast inside your body called the Beast of Desire. You actually don¡¯t love me that much, right? You also love this feeling, other than me, there is no one else who can give you this feeling ¡­ ¡±

    Diao Yuan realized that she was really useless and disappointing. Her eyes were clearly filled with tears, but she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound that disgusted her.

    Tan Shanse snorted in disdain, his eyes looking towards the cauldron from time to time, the mes burning more and more intensely, and amidst the stench of burnt corpses, he was still crazily attacking the snow-white body in front of him.

    A few minutester, Diao Yuan was slumped on the chair, her entire upper body sprawled on the floor, with no strength to support her two arms.

    At this time, a red light aura shot out from the cauldron straight ahead. Tan Shanse who had already reached the critical juncture, unhesitatingly pulled out his thing, picked it up and ran towards the cauldron without even looking at Diao Yuan.

    She was originally the most beautiful woman of that era, and in that era, how many heroes had fallen before her skirt, yet she didn¡¯t even spare it a nce.

    And now?

    She felt that she was truly very despicable.

    A man who was about to reach the pinnacle of bliss could stop at that moment without any hesitation, as if he hadpletely forgotten what he was doing. Was it really worth it for her to apany such a man forever?

    A blood-red pellet flew out from the cauldron, Tan Shanse grabbed it and swallowed it.

    Diao Yuan suddenly understood something as shey there with eyes full of anger: ¡°You don¡¯t really want to do anything to me, right? You just want to speed up the flow of your blood so that you can absorb the power within this pill, right? ¡±

    Tan Shanse turned around and nced at him, and he was calm to the point that it seemed as if nothing had happened, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud.

    Diao Yuan bit her lips. The wound from before had be evenrger than before, and when the blood flowed out, she actually didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Because the pain in her heart, had far surpassed the pain of a wound.

    After Tan Shanse ate that red pellet, he quickly walked into another room and closed the door behind his. Diao Yuan then crawled onto the chair with the lower half of her clothes still lifted, yet she didn¡¯t even want to move, as if he had turned intock.

    After Tan Shanse entered the room, his expression seemed to be a little ugly, because the growth of the pill did not meet his expectations. There seemed to broblem with some of the steps, and he sat down cross-legged in the middle of the array formation in the room.

    Right at this moment, the wall in front of him lit up, it was a wall formed by densely packed crystals. A body that was tied up with many thin azure colored chains appeared within the crystal wall, countless densely packed star point began to revolve around the body.

    Tan Shanse raised his head and looked at the crystal wall, his eyes blinking.

    ¡°Wait a little longer, I¡¯m about to seed.¡±

    That body could even be said to be the body of Tan Shanse, who was trapped by An Zheng in the universe.

    The fleshly body struggled for a moment, before he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Tan Shanse, his gaze fierce and fearsome.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tan Shanse frowned slightly: ¡°I know, the Timeless Wheel has already appeared... Only now did Ie to my senses, it was still toote ¡­ I¡¯ve always been unable to understand, with just the little bit of Buddha¡¯s power, how can it strengthen your seal, so the Timeless Wheel was the culprit, and since the Timeless Wheel had already imbued its power into the seal, you can definitely find the location of the Timeless Wheel, right? ¡±

    The fleshly body opened its mouth and silently said a few words.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Tan Shanse was startled: ¡°As long as Timeless Wheel strengthens the seal, you can track his location from the opposite direction!¡±

    The body opened his mouth and said a few more words, but there was still no sound at all, maybe no one other than Tan Shanse could understand what he was saying.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be crafty. You actually interrupted the flow of time and then inputted your power in the opposite direction. That way, it would be extremely difficult for you to locate him. But it doesn¡¯t matter, he must be by An Zheng¡¯s side ¡­ It¡¯s time for him to go for a walk. ¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand, and the scene on the crystal wall disappeared.

    Roughly four hourster, Tan Shanse had absorbed all of the medicinal properties of the red pellet, and after he stood up, he felt that his strength had indeed grown by a lot, his bones had also undergone arge change, but he still did not feel that he could kill An Zheng, so before he becamepletely confident, he did not n to face An Zheng head on.

    He walked to the other side of the crystal wall and slid his hand across it. The crystal wall then slowly opened ¡­ Inside was an extremely special looking prison. In this prison, there was only one person that was imprisoned.

    It was an old man with a benevolent expression, but his face was extremely haggard. His hair was draped over his shoulders and his body was pierced through by many crimson chains, sealing all the blood vessels in his body.

    ¡°You are stronger than I thought.¡±

    Tan Shanse walked in front of that person, extended his hand and grabbed that person¡¯s torn robe to look at it, then let go with a disdainful snort. He turned around and sat down on the side: ¡°When you were at Da Xi, you ruined my good n, but I kept you here, do you know why? I didn¡¯t kill you because your physique is the most simr to mine. To be exact, you are the most simr to that old fogey, the Daofather, so ¡­ You are very useful. ¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed upwards: ¡°That body is still trapped, the Timeless Wheel is still strengthening the seal, and I won¡¯t go look for An Zheng without absolute confidence, so I can only rely on you ¡­ You ruined a good thing for me when you were in the Da Xi family. Now that you have paid me back, it can be said that we owe each other nothing ¡­ Zhang Zhenjun. ¡±

 Chapter 1496 - Dragons Eyes!

    <h4>Chapter 1496 ¨C Dragon¡¯s Eyes!</h4>

    The Zhang Zhenjun looked at Tan Shanse expressionlessly, neither angry nor sad, as if the person in front of him had nothing to do with him at all.

    ¡°ept your fate?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and asked him.

    Zhang Zhenjun replied: What you want to do, I cannot stop you. With my current strength, what can I do? What do you want of me? Roar, roar, so angry that he wants to tear you to pieces? I can¡¯t, that¡¯s meaningless. ¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°You really are very simr to that old fellow, he is of the same nature, whatever you care about, go with the flow, he is just a useless trash.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun still did not have any expression.

    Tan Shanse seemed to find it a little boring. With a wave of his hand, a stone table appeared in front of him. On the table, a Go board was ced.

    ¡°Do you know why the chess pieces are ck and white?¡±

    He lightly said: ¡°For ordinary people, that is for the sake of distinguishing. For chess experts, that is to say, corresponding to the Yin and Yang of the True and Evil ¡­ ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not thatplicated. The things in this world are not much different from the things in this chess piece, they are either ck or white. There¡¯s nothing called gray, everything except the white is ck, and everything other than the ck is white.¡±

    He picked up a chess piece and put it down, ¡°This is the chess piece that you used when you were ying chess alone in Mount Wudang. I once suspected that you were one of the avatars of that old fogey. However, after some thought, you definitely aren¡¯t one, you are just too simr to him ¡­ Thinking carefully, I realize that my luck is much better than his. When I want to think about it, no matter what I want, I will always appear, and when it is possible for me to use you at this moment, I have long prepared you for me. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, he discovered that the chessboard was still there. However, the chessboard had disappeared, and the 19 lines on the chessboard had turned intexagram.

    Because you are too simr to him, you have to ept his power more easily than others. This is precisely why I kept you here all the time, I used the power in my body to summon many demon beasts, but those demon beasts could not absorb his power. You are different, you can absorb it, and it ierfect absorption.

    Tan Shanse raised his hand and the chain brought Zhang Zhenjun over, pressing him onto the stone table. With a flick of his finger, the palm of his hand was cut, and blood slowly flowed into the hexagram.

    ¡°I remember that old fogey once said that he wouldn¡¯t fight three battles, wouldn¡¯t fight with a gentleman, wouldn¡¯t fight with a viin, wouldn¡¯t fight with the heavens and earth ¡­¡± Is that what you think? Hiding himself likurtle, even though he is weak and cowardly, he still says that he is invincible ¡­ That¡¯s not right. I must have all of you fight. After obtaining that portion of the inheritance, you can fight a gentleman, fight a viin, and fight against the Heavens and Earth. ¡±

    Witum, the hexagram array on the stone table lit up, and following it, a dark blue airflow of something entered the array through Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s palm. Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s face instantly changed.

    ¡°How do you like it?¡±

    Tan Shanse reached out and pped Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s head a few times.

    The Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s body could not help but tremble, the power caused his expression to be sinister. He cultivated the orthodox Dao Sect¡¯s technique, and received the power from the body without any obstruction. Very quickly, the power fused perfectly into his body.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Just ept it, but you won¡¯t really do anything for me, right? ¡±

    Tan Shanseughedcently, and recklessly: ¡°You are overthinking it, how is it possible that I do not have a way to control you?¡±

    His palm pped the back of Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s head and both of Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. His expression suddenly froze.

    A mighty spiritual force rushed into his mind, crazily erasing his original memories. If his memories could be said to be a ckboard filled with words, then this tyrannical spiritual force could be said to be a board eraser.

    After approximately ten minutes, Tan Shanse retracted his hand. ¡°Zhang Zhenjun?¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun turned his head mechanically and looked at Tan Shanse with empty eyes, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Help me kill a few people?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°You probably can¡¯t beat An Zheng, even if you can, I don¡¯t want you to touch him. I will have to kill this person myself to have fun ¡­ ¡­¡± It¡¯s impossible for An Zheng to always be by his friends¡¯ side, especially those two women, one is called Qu Liuxi and the other one is called Gu Qianye, and the other two haven¡¯t reached the Emperor Level yet. The other one is Chen Shaobai and the other one is a dead monkey, go and kill these people, if you have the chance, you can definitely do it, I believe you can do it. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun sat up mechanically, then jumped down from the stone table like a zombie.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, go, I will give you six hours to absorb the energy. You look so ugly right now, as long as the two women die, An Zheng will go crazy ¡­¡± If he¡¯s crazy, he might have a chance to make a move. ¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun lowered his head, ¡°Remember, Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, is dead for sure.¡±

    At the same time, inside the ship.

    An Zheng walked into the space inside the boat, and after seeing the shadow of the Oldman Huo, his heart calmed down a lot.

    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, right?¡±

    Oldman Huo turned his head to look at An Zheng. Although he was not truly alive, this shadow still gave An Zheng a lot offort. It was as if he had truly seen his family when he saw Oldman Huo.

    ¡°Yeah, I met some.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and asked the Oldman Huo, ¡°Are they still continuing to reinforce the seal? Don¡¯t underestimate Tan Shanse, he can track you. ¡±

    ¡°I stopped today.¡±

    Oldman Huo sat opposite to An Zheng: ¡°What problem have you encountered?¡±

    It was only in front of the Oldman Huo that he could disy this kind of feeling of helplessness. In front of others, he had to constantly make himself look a hundred times more confident and confident.

    ¡°You want to find him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have to find him.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, you have always cared too much about others, and have forgotten yourself. Think about it, what changes have happened to your body these days? You are too busy, so busy that you don¡¯t have time toprehend or even cultivate. This isn¡¯t good ¡­ Your Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s aura and mine are linked, so I could feel the change in you. Of course you could feel it too, but you just did not ponder deeply about what this change had brought about. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Oldman Huo raised his hand and pointed at his eyes. An Zheng frowned: ¡°Eyes?¡±

    Oldman Huo sighed as he shook his head, then pointed at An Zheng¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    An Zheng was enlightened: ¡°After obtaining the power of the Old Dragon King¡¯s dragon blood, this left eye did indeed have some changes, but until now, I still have not found any specific changes, it¡¯s just that the eyes look different.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s left eye waspletely red now. Originally, the color of his eyes would only change when he used eye techniques, but now the red color had be normal.

    In the middle of the red eyeball, the densely packed, especially tiny star star point s formed a vague hexagram.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    The Oldman Huo smiled and said, ¡°What the Old Dragon King has given you is the purest power of the dragon race. You only need to think about what changes you will experience, and not what the Old Dragon King wants to give you ¡­ Do you know anything else besides the pure Dragon Emperor Bloodline tempering your body again? Don¡¯t forget, you once had a life where your best friend was a True Dragon. ¡±

    ¡°Dragon Eye?¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°The Dragon Eye can discover all the treasures in this world, I know about it, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be of any help to me.¡±

    ¡°How can Dragon Eyes discover the treasures of the world?¡±

    ¡°Err ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not about the aura. Since Dragon Eye is sensitive to treasures and can find treasures in this world, what do you think about bigger ces? Didn¡¯t it mean that Dragon Eyes waerson with the ability to see the world? And good old man also has the ability to see the world, An Zheng, Old Dragon King knew about your Eye technique, so he did it on purpose, he just wanted to give you what you need the most. ¡±

    ¡°Watching the world!¡±

    ¡°Go think, cultivate, give yourself some time, you will understand everything. The reason why the dragon¡¯s eyes are looking at the treasures of the world is because the dragon wants to see the treasures. What do you want to see?¡± You have to let your eyes know. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly came to his senses, he immediately rushed into a quiet ce in the ship, sat down cross legged, and began toprehend the changes in his left eye.

    The dragon¡¯s eye could discover treasures, not because the dragon¡¯s eye could only discover treasures, but because the dragon wanted to discover treasures, so the power of the dragon¡¯s eye was not limited to that. Watching the world ¡­ If this kind of strength was infused with the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations, then finding a Blue Lotus would definitely not be difficult. Furthermore, even if he wanted to find Tan Shanse in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult, unless Tan Shanse used a special ability or something to conceal his aura.

    An Zheng was a little nervous. After all, once he mastered this ability, it would be extremely helpful to him!

    Taking a deep breath, An Zheng calmed himself down as quickly as possible.

    He closed his eyes, trying to feel the changes brought about by the dragon eye in his left eye. His left eye originally possessed the Daoist technique of sealing, the good old man¡¯s Eye of Nine Incarnations technique, and also the ability to appraise treasures from the heavens.

    The Daoist art of sealing warecise location.

    The Eye of Nine Incarnations could connect to the sky, and its dragon eyes allowed the world to see ¡­ When these three powers werebined together, urately locating a person¡¯s location in the entire mortal world was definitely not a fantasy!

    As long as An Zheng was familiar with this person¡¯s aura, he would definitely be able to do it!

 Chapter 1497 - Rooting

    <h4>Chapter 1497 ¨C Rooting</h4>

    An Zheng felt a very minute thing being extracted out from the blood vessels of his body. If the blood vessels were rivers and the blood vessels were torrents of water, then the things that were extracted out were like microorganisms in water.

    This feeling was very mysterious. One had topletely gather one¡¯s spiritual force in order to discover it and then move it.

    These microbial-like things were summoned by An Zheng and started to flow through every vein, converging towards his left eye.

    The white eyeball on An Zheng¡¯s left eye was not anything special. The ck eyeball waspletely red now, and there were a few azure colored star point inside it that had vaguely formed the shape of a hexagram. However, it was very blurry, and if one did not look carefully, they would not see it.

    As the fine bits of metal entered his left eye, the blue hexagram became clearer and clearer.

    At this moment, Heaven¡¯s Eyes voice appeared in his mind.

    [Eye of Darkness levelled up... The Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s eye technique, the Dao n¡¯s eye sealing technique, and the Dragon¡¯s Eye technique merged together to form a new eye technique.]

    [The Eye of Darkness is called Beginning, The Timeless Wheel¡¯s power has been added in.]

    [The Level 1 form of the Boundless Eye allows you to search for your target based on your known aura. Under the Level 1 form, the Boundless Eye is equivalent to ten thousand kilometers.]

    [Wuchang Eye has been upgraded to Level 2 Form, Control Range expanded to 12,000 kilometers.]

    [wless Eyes has been upgraded to Level 3, Control range expanded to 20,000 Li.]

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice continuously sounded, and An Zheng¡¯s surprise was also getting bigger and bigger.

    An Zheng was very moved that just now, when he was trying toprehend the power of the Dragon Eye bloodline, the Oldman Huo had silently injected the power of time from the Timeless Wheel into his body, so he added a new ability to the eye technique.

    From the looks of it now, his Eye of Darkness has three major abilities ¡­ The primary observation stage was to find the person or thing that he wanted to find urately. As long as he was familiar with the person or thing¡¯s aura, he would be able to find it urately in the area controlled by the Beginner¡¯s Eye. Even if he was moving, he would be able to find it urately.

    In these twenty thousand kilometers, as long as An Zheng hade into contact with his Qi before, he would definitely be able to find what he was looking for.

    This was the ability to view the world, but it was still at the elementary level.

    The intermediate level of the Monastery was the ability to directly activate and view the world, which was to know the world.

    In the [Underworld] stage, An Zheng¡¯s Beginner¡¯s Eyes] could urately send him to any ce he wanted, without any need for any teleportation array or any magical equipment. He could truly achieve the might of the world, but to him, it was equivalent to having no distance.

    The second ability of the Boundless Eye was the art of sealing.

    Combining with the Dao Sect¡¯s Sealing Technique and the power of the Eye of Nine Incarnations, under the condition of Level Three Innate Eyes, An Zheng could directly seal his opponent from a distance, but the requirement for An Zheng¡¯s cultivation realm was much higher.

    At the third level of the Boundless Eye, his viewing abilities could reacadius of twenty thousand kilometers, but he could not cast his sealing technique at such arge range.

    Within the radius of one thousand kilometers, cultivators below Celestial Sovereign level could directly seal him. In other words, if one were to first find this person with the powers of a beholder in the world, An Zheng would be able to seal him from a thousand miles away ¡­ The terror of this ability was evident.

    But at the moment, An Zheng still did not know how to focus on raising his eye technique. If he couldprehend it, then this new Sealing Eye Technique would buge killing machine for An Zheng.

    Currently, it could only seal cultivators under the Celestial Sovereign Realm for a distance of a thousand miles. If it was sealing cultivators of the Celestial Sovereign Realm, this distance would be reduced to thirty kilometers ¡­ As for Emperor-level cultivators, only when the distance between them was not too far away would their chances of sess not be very high.

    If it could be upgraded to the same ability as Monastery, sealing the enemies from a distance of twenty thousand miles would be too terrifying.

    Of course, An Zheng also knew that there wasn¡¯t sucerfect thing in the world, so he didn¡¯t feel upset about it.

    However, this ability was not as helpful as An Zheng¡¯s, so An Zheng decided that as long as he had the time, he would definitelyprehend it properly and see how he could improve this ability ¡­ Think about it, without any warning, once an enemy could sense the seal, they would be able to seal the enemy for even a second, or even a thousandth of a second. Even against an Emperor Level Ranker, sealing the enemy fohousandth of a second would be of great help to An Zheng.

    The third ability of the Boundless Eye was time control.

    [Seamless Eye, Level Three Form: Time Control has not been activated.]

    The voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes made An Zheng dispel the thought of sensing it carefully. This ability had not even been activated, even he himself did not know what it was and how to control it.

    Only when this ability was activated would An Zheng be able to experience and control it.

    However, no matter what, the new eye technique had already raised An Zheng¡¯s strength to a new level. Although there was no increase in realm, and he was still an Emperor Level 5, he hadpletely stabilized his realm, and ¡­ Thinking about it, with this kind of ability, it could alreadypletely guarantee that An Zheng and cultivators of the same cultivation level would not lose in battle ¡­

    On the surface, only An Zheng¡¯s Qi could capture the other party¡¯s tracks.

    But, if they were to fight, it would be extremely easy for An Zheng to obtain the other¡¯s Qi. As long as the two of them got close, or as long as the other party made a move, An Zheng could immediately capture his Qi.

    If that was the case, when an enemy had a strong The Art of Space that could hide their body, like the Buddha, who had already reached the peak of The Art of Space, An Zheng no longer had to be afraid ¡­ Even if it was in another space, An Zheng¡¯s World Vision Technique would still be able to discover and lock onto him.

    An Zheng took a deep breath and slowly opened his left eye.

    It was time to test this Formless Eye¡¯s abilities.

    An Zheng was already very familiar with the aura of the Blue Lotus, even if he was not, casually making a trip to the Blue Lotus Pce¡¯s main hall, An Zheng would be able to obtain its aura.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and the azure colored star point in his left eye slowly started to move.

    An Zheng could not see it for himself, but the hexagram was actually formed with two triangles. When the Inbeginning Eyes was activated, the two triangles started to spin slowly, and they were not moving in the same direction.

    Two seconds!

    In merely two seconds, the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth rose slightly. ¡°I found you.¡±

    He stood up and bowed deeply towards the Oldman Huo, ¡°Thank you, Oldman Huo. I have things to do.¡±

    Oldman Huo smiled gently: ¡°Why are you thanking me ¡­ All of these things belong to you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have the time toprehend them yourself.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I¡¯ll go do something first, I¡¯ll see if my judgement is urate or not.¡±

    This was An Zheng in his current state. If the wless Eyes had reached Level 6, it would be able to activate the teleportation ability right after. It would be able to pinpoint the location urately and teleport him to the person or thing he was looking for in an instant.

    However, with An Zheng¡¯s current Emperor Level 5, opening the dimensional door was not too slow.

    In a cave on a nameless mountain in Qingzhou, Qing Lian sat cross-legged, her face still pale.

    His strength had not been harmed, but he was temporarily unable to maintain his calm. had disturbed his state of mind, and Xuan-Yuan¡¯s shadow was within it, if he wanted to recover to his peak strength, he had to immediately expel Xuan-Yuan¡¯s shadow from his mind.

    However, Xuan-Yuan had already nned it out, how could he let Yue Yang erase his own image so easily? Even if Xuan-Yuan was already dead, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cultivation Power and aura, as well as the power of his bloodline, were firmly rooted in the state of mind of the green lotus.

    ¡°Damn it ¡­¡±

    When Qing Lian opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of ck blood.

    His face turned paler and paler, and he didn¡¯t look well.

    What he was most afraid of, was actually not his current self, but his future self. When he discovered Xuan-Yuan¡¯s true goal, cold sweat ran down his back, and his clothes instantly became wet.

    With his current abilities, there was no way for him topletely eliminate them.

    At the same time, on top of the rock by the shore of the Eastern Ocean, Tan Shanse had a pretty good expression on his face, and looked quite happy.

    He sat on the chair and swirled the wine cup in his hand. As the blood-red wine cup swirled in the cup, it gave off a unique sense of beauty.

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±

    Diao Yuan sat opposite of him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and said: ¡°You know what kind of person I am, no matter what I do, there will always be one way to prepare for something. When I split Xuan-Yuan back then, I did not let him awakenpletely, and it was just to deal with the times that I did not have to wait, unfortunately, An Zheng and the others had already sensed that something was wrong with Xuan-Yuan, so they killed him ¡­ However, how could I possibly get behind them? ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Xuan-Yuan killed everyone in the East China Sea Yaochi, I never thought that An Zheng and the others would go so quickly, so I didn¡¯t have the time to set things up better. Of course I can tell that An Zheng doesn¡¯t have the aura of a Blue Lotus among the corpses, only Xuan-Yuan¡¯s, so ¡­ Of course I know that Xuan-Yuan will definitely die, but he won¡¯t. ¡±

    The smile on his face was so evil.

    ¡°I nted the power of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s bloodline in the Blue Lotus, and it constantly affected Xuan-Yuan¡¯s state of mind. I¡¯ve said it before, the Blue Lotus is the same as me, when the power of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s bloodlinepletely upies the state of mind of the Blue Lotus, guess... ¡°What will happen?¡±

    Diao Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Xuan-Yuan will revive in the body of the Blue Lotus!¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes ¡­ Isn¡¯t that a better way? Xuan-Yuan had already been exposed, and An Zheng and the others would not hesitate to save the green lotus at all cost ¡­ But how could they have known that they were actually saving Xuan-Yuan? ¡±

 Chapter 1498 - Just you wait

    <h4>Chapter 1498 ¨C Just you wait</h4>

    Tan Shanse was very satisfied with his state of being in control of the situation all the time. This was also the reason why even after Xuan-Yuan had died, he did not receive any form of influence on the situation, whether it was in terms of movement or mood, he was not affected at all. On the contrary, because of this arrangement, it was extremely likely that he would be able to give An Zheng and the others an even more ruthless blow in the future.

    ¡°An Zheng is not stupid, but he will always be one step slower than me.¡±

    Tan Shanse took a sip of the wine, ¡°In his previous life, he had investigated a case in the Great Western Ming Fa Si for an entire lifetime. How could he be so careless and not be able to discover Xuan-Yuan¡¯s problem? After Xuan-Yuan woke up, he had a mutual understanding with me. At that time, I made a decision ¡­ Let Xuan-Yuan show an expression that he thinks that An Zheng and the others will not be able to discover this secret. ¡±

    He smiled and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to deceive people this way.¡±

    Diao Yuan: ¡°Your world, is full of lies.¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°Then you just don¡¯t quite understand me ¡­ In my world, there is not only deceit, there is also ughter. Although I am unwilling to admit it, I am the dark side of that old man, the Dao Ancestor. All the bad sides are on me.

    Diao Yuan was speechless.

    Tan Shanse stood up, walked to the crystal wall, and touched the crystal wall.

    The crystal wall immediately lit up, followed by an image that shocked Diao Yuan.

    It should be a magnificent city. The streets were wide, and there were shops on both sides of the street. People were streaming in and out of the city.

    Judging from the clothes, the people in this ce did not seem to belong to this era. The men in the wide robes and the big sleeves looked very elegant, while the women in the gauze dresses looked quite charming.

    At this moment, someone from the crowd shouted, ¡°Look, the Blue Lotus Priestess is here!¡±

    This shout immediately caused the crowd to boil, everyone rushed forward, and it was unknown how many people squeezed off their shoes, especially those crazy women, who did not care about their manners at all.

    Looking at the scene on the crystal wall, Tan Shanse smiled slightly: ¡°Blue Lotus ¡­ To think that his state of mind is still a part of his past from that era. I have underestimated him ¡­ I always thought that he was the same person as me, but it seems that there is still a big difference. He can still keep his true nature, but he was hidden quite cleverly by me ¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m already in his state of mind, he won¡¯t be able to struggle. ¡±

    Diao Yuan could not help but ask curiously, ¡°He... seems to be very popr? ¡±

    ¡°Of course. Poetic immortals of that era.¡±

    In the picture, a young man in a white robe shakily walked over with a sword at his waist and a wine gourd in his hand. He looked like he was about to fall down at any moment, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Qing Lian narrowed her eyes and looked at the crowd that was blocking his path, then patted the sword on her waist: ¡°Are you all the evil spirits in this world? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll wear a sword at my waist? ¡±

    Hearing this, the screaming women screamed even louder.

    ¡°Get out of the way, or else I¡¯ll get drunk and cut off your roots.¡±

    The crowd did not really believe that he could go to the underworld to get drunk, but because this person¡¯s reputation was just too great, so great that even His Majesty held him in high esteem. In order to geoem from him, His Majesty was willing to use any treasure in exchange.

    There waumor in the world that a rich man had the honor of inviting Qing Lian to his house as a guest and preparing good wine and delicacies. There was a rumor in the world that a rich man had the privilege of inviting Qing Lian to his house as a guest and preparing good wine and good food, and had wanted to ask Qing Lian to write a poem for him.

    Right at this moment, an extremely luxurious carriage rushed over from the distance. Protecting the carriage was a group of armored warriors with longnce s in their hands. These people had dignified appearances; they were the imperial pce¡¯s imperial guards.

    ¡°Sir, His Majesty invites you to the pce.¡±

    One of the eunuchs held onto Qing Lian while speaking, as if he was afraid of disturbing Qing Shui¡¯s madness.

    ¡°If His Majesty wants me to enter the pce, then I will enter?¡±

    Qing Lianughed out loud. ¡°Who in this world can force me?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. No matter how arrogant he was, he couldn¡¯t say such words. His Majesty would never allow him to do so.

    The moment those words left his mouth, the surrounding people¡¯s faces all turned pale with fright.

    ¡°No one in this world can force me, and His Majesty will not force me, because he is the most benevolent and generous monarch that has ever existed, the only one! My heart of respect for His Majesty is likorrential river... If His Majesty tells me to go, I will go even if I have to fly. When His Majesty doesn¡¯t allow me to go, I will be like an ant on a hot stove every day. I won¡¯t be able to calm down even if I don¡¯t see him for a day. ¡±

    The eunuch was immediately beaming with happiness as he helped Qing Lian into the carriage. However, he didn¡¯t see thecent smile on Qing Lian¡¯s face.

    The carriage was prepared for the green lotus, so of course no one else would be crowding around him. However, after the green lotus entered the carriage and sat down, she turned her head slightly to look out the window, immediately sitting up straight with an unsightly expression.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    He asked angrily, subconsciously reaching for the sword at his waist: ¡°Do you believe that my Blue Lotus Divine Sword will cut off your dog head with a single sh?¡±

    His body was empty, at least in the eyes of others, but in his eyes, he saw Xuan-Yuan, the Xuan-Yuan who seemed to have a faint smile on his face, but seemed to have absolute control over him.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how your life was back then.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed as he spoke, his smile carrying a hint of undisguised contempt.

    ¡°Do you think that with your quick thinking, everyone will be tricked by you? But look at yourself, you are also being yed around by yourself ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°I am your nightmare.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said indifferently: ¡°I will always be within your heart, until your heart crumble, when no one other than you can see me, so in their eyes, you seem to be on the verge of going crazy, always talking to yourself. And to cover this up, you keep drinking even more, making them think that you are just drunk ¡­ However, it¡¯s meaningless. In a while, you will go to see the Emperor. Li Changxun is an extremely important person in your heart, because he gave you everything in the beginning. Now, I have brought you back to the time when he gave you the most important thing ¡­ ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s smile caused the green lotus to shudder.

    ¡°In a while, you will draw your sword and assassinate the emperor in the hall. With your strength, it is impossible for you to kill Li Changxun, so you will be captured. Li Changxun can endure your madness and debauchery, but he can¡¯t tolerate your bottom line of challenging him ¡­ You will be sent to prison, he may love you talent, will not directly kill you ¡­ And you, you will writoem about him on the prison wall, and guess what the end? ¡±

    The hand that the green lotus used to hold his sword trembled exceptionally violently, and even its lips began to turn slightly white.

    ¡°Scared? How long can you lie to yourself? You know I¡¯m in your heart. You pretend you don¡¯t know, pretend I¡¯m not here, think you can erase me from your heart just like that? You won¡¯t be able to control anything. What I¡¯m saying will happen soon. ¡±

    The green lotus suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter the pce, I want to go back!¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed coldly: ¡°It¡¯s no use, they will only think that you have gone mad from alcohol. Their mission is to bring you to the emperor, even if you have to shout to the heavens, they will not stop the carriage.

    Xuan-Yuan looked at the sword in Qing Lian¡¯s hand. ¡°That sword of yours is nothing, you can¡¯t kill the Emperor. Come, I¡¯ll give you a good sword.¡±

    His hand shed and an exquisite long sword appeared. On the surface of the sword, there were two small ancient seal characters ¡­ Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    The green lotus shrank back with all its might and grabbed onto the sword in her hand tightly, but when he realised that there was nothing in his hand, he immediately lowered his head out of fright. There really was nothing left in his hand. The moment he touched the sword, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°The sword is my life. My sword will never leave this ce.¡±

    He picked up the sword and looked down at it. The sword was as clear as autumn water and there were two ancient seal characters on the de ¡­ Xuan-Yuan!

    Qing Lian screamed in fear, she raised her hand and opened the carriage window curtain, throwing out the Xuan-Yuan Sword in her hand.

    He snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t control me.¡±

    Then, he realised, Xuan-Yuan was quietly lying on his knees.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed out loud: ¡°I already said, you can¡¯t control anything, everything that should happen will happen ¡­ You will pull out your sword and scold His Majesty, the emperor, that he is an unconscious king. Then, you will identally kill two imperial guards and you will be mercilessly thrown into jail ¡­ ¡°His Majesty, the one who loves you, will even excuse you, saying that you are just drunk. However, this kind of thing will pierce into his heart and he will gradually change from loving you to hating you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s smile became even more wicked: ¡°Your state of mind will stop here, you will die, and after you die, I willpletely rece you, and there will be no more Blue Lotus ¡­ And I will return as the Blue Lotus, what do you think I will do? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan patted Qing Lian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things will be over soon. You¡¯ll disappear soon, there¡¯s no pain.¡±

    Suddenly, she grabbed Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword and thrusted it towards Xuan-Yuan¡¯s chest. ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Puff ¡­

    The sword had stabbed into the Green Lotus¡¯ own chest, but there was no blood, nothing at all.

    Xuan-Yuan looked at him with a cold smile: ¡°You can¡¯t stop anything, just you wait.¡±

 Chapter 1499 - Next Rip in person

    <h4>Chapter 1499 ¨C Next Rip in person</h4>

    In the cave, the face of the Blue Lotus was constantly changing, and it was sweating profusely.

    He sat cross-legged in the cave, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. He looked as if he had fallen into a cave of ice, his body trembling violently.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do!¡±

    His eyes were closed tightly, and his mouth was still talking. It was obvious that he had reached a critical moment.

    At this very moment, in his heart, Xuan-Yuan¡¯s influence on him had already grown greater and greater. His state of mind waspletely suppressed by Xuan-Yuan, and he basically had no strength to struggle free from it.

    It was as if he had fallen into a dead end.

    In the city called Chang¡¯an, the horse carriage continued to move forward.

    Inside the carriage, Xuan-Yuan said with a smile that was not a smile as he looked at the green lotus, ¡°I know you¡¯re still struggling, this state of mind is likurend to you. In order to protect your purend, you don¡¯t even dare to easily open it yourself.

    The carriage stopped, and Xuan-Yuan kicked the green lotus from the carriage, causing it to fly past the side of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword and hang around the green lotus¡¯s waist.

    Qing Lian fell down from the carriage, and the people waiting for him at the entrance of the pce couldn¡¯t help but smile. Thedies who loved Qing Lian all pursed their lips, and their smiles were especially beautiful.

    ¡°There are people in the carriage! They want to kill His Majesty!¡±

    The green lotus roared.

    The eunuch who received the green lotus opened the carriage curtain and peered inside. He shook his head helplessly: ¡°Sir should not have drank so much wine, then how can the wine at the roadside restaurantpare to the nectar and nectar of the imperial pce? If Sir¡¯s addiction has increased, then you should endure it a little. The wine that His Majesty prepared for you was a fine wine from the Western Regions.

    The green lotus just kept howling, saying that someone was controlling it to kill His Majesty.

    Unfortunately, everyone thought he drank too much.

    The eunuch felt that he could not enter the Green Lotus Pce anymore, so he beckoned his two bodyguards toe over. Then, he carried the Blue Lotus in his arms from left and right as he walked in.

    The green lotus continued to struggle, punching and kicking. Unfortunately, the two guards were extremely powerful, grabbing both of his arms and carrying them away. His legs kept on kicking and kicking, but he could not muster up any strength when his feetnded on the ground.

    He had always been following behind her with his hands behind his back, making her feel disgusted and disgusted when he walked. The more Xuan-Yuan looked at her, the more confident she was in her ns, causing her to be even more terrified and flustered.

    Taiji Pce was very big, so big that it made it easy for people to lose themselves in the center of power.

    The Blue Lotus hade here more than once, recklessly flinging its talent around in the magnificent hall. Each poem echoed between the wine and the throne, causing people to be filled with endless praises.

    However, the current Qing Lian looked like she was in a ghost realm as she looked at the great hall.

    Qing Lian had indeed drunk quite a bit of wine before, but she had actually forgotten that the Emperor had already told him that he would be having a banquet in Tai Chi Pce today. After drinking, he had long since forgotten about the Nine Clouds.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Li Changxun, the emperor of the Great Song Dynasty, looked at the green lotus, which was being carried in, but did not have any intention of getting angry. If it were any other official, he would have been furious long ago, but since the green lotus acted this way, he felt that this was his true personality.

    The emperor subconsciously raised his hand to stroke the sword case ced on the table. Inside the sword case wareasure sword that had been forged by his current master refiner for five years and had spent countless precious materials to forge it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, leave quickly!¡±

    The moment she entered, she screamed out, ¡°Someone is controlling me! He wants to kill His Majesty! It¡¯s a demonic technique!¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter. The one who trusted him.

    Everyone thought that he had drunk too much that he was hallucinating. No wonder, it was not the first time he had drunk so much.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to deceive me. Do you think I will believe you?¡± Rest assured, I will not force you toposoem today. Today¡¯s feast is prepared for you, I have ordered you to take five years to create a sword, and today I will give it to you. I know that you love three things the most: the first poem, the second getting drunk, and the third being having a sword. ¡±

    The emperor stood up and walked down the steps of the throne while holding the sword sheathe in his hands. He asked, ¡°How is it? Are you surprised?¡±

    When Qing Lian subconsciously turned around, she saw that Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face was practically stered on her own.

    Standing behind the green lotus, Xuan-Yuan extended two of his hands and grabbed onto the green lotus¡¯s hands, forcefully pressing the green lotus¡¯ hands to grab onto his Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword. Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword trembled, as if he could fly out and kill someone at any moment.

    At the same time, in the space inside the Stone Mountain on the East Sea.

    Tan Shanse looked at the scene inside the crystal wall with satisfaction, and the smile on his lips became more and more proud: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch a big show? That person is called Li Changxun, and he is a very outstanding emperor in history. If it wasn¡¯t for me allowing that empire to fall apart, this empire might havested for thousands of years ¡­ Actually, I was the one who ruined the country before the song. ¡±

    Hiscency sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Actually, during the Song Dynasty¡¯s heyday, it was only barely able to return to the level of what it was during the Shun Empire. A hundred years after the Song Empire was founded, the grain in the granary that was built there was still full, and almost all of it became mouldy ¡­¡± In terms of ability, the second emperor of the Shun Nation did not lose out to Li Changxun at all, but because he was so ambitious, I grabbed onto his weakness and kept on urging him to open up his territory. In the end, after a few fierce battles, the people¡¯s hearts were shaken and the morale of the people was wavering, I sold the military intelligence of the Shun Nation to their enemies, allowing their army to be ambushed and one battle left them with over a million casualties. ¡±

    Tan Shanse slowly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I have done such a masterpiece too many times in the past.¡±

    Diao Yuan: ¡°Looks like the retribution that the Buddhist Sect mentioned really doesn¡¯t exist. If it does, how could you still be living so well?¡±

    Pah! ¨C

    The wine cup in Tan Shanse¡¯s hand smashed onto Diao Yuan¡¯s forehead, and a stream of blood slowly flowed out from her hair, mixing together with the amber liquid.

    But Diao Yuan was not anxious at all, she was not afraid, she just stood there quietly, letting the blood flow, and did not wipe it away.

    ¡°You look so ugly after getting angry from embarrassment.¡±

    For the first time, disdain appeared in her eyes.

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°Whatever you think, the victor has always been the king of this world... Even if I seed in the end, I¡¯ve decided to keep you here so that you won¡¯t see a single living person other than me all day. ¡±

    Diao Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with fear, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°The good show is about to begin.¡±

    Tan Shanse poured another cup of wine for himself and sat down on the soft chair. He crossed his legs and looked at the crystal wall.

    Amidst the crystal wall and inside the Primal Chaos Hall, both of Qing Lian¡¯s hands were being held by Xuan-Yuan and he was actually unable to struggle free. Trembling, she pulled out Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword and pointed it at the emperor who was walking towards his.

    Xuan-Yuan softly whispered into Qing Lian¡¯s ear. ¡°Tell me ¡­ ¡°You overzealous bastard!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    The green lotus roared, scaring the Emperor who was walking over. ¡°Qing Lian, what are you doing?!¡±

    Sensing that something was wrong, a group of imperial guards quickly gathered around and surrounded the green lotus.

    In actuality, the Dagong Emperor, Li Changxun, was one of the strongest Cultivators in the world. With Qing Lian¡¯s abilities, how could she possibly kill him? What Xuan-Yuan wanted to do, was not for Qing Lian to kill the Emperor, but was instead for Qing Lian¡¯s mental world to copse ¡­ No matter what happened to the Blue Lotus, the influence that Li Changxun, the Emperor of the Song, had had on the Blue Lotus was still engraved in its heart.

    ¡°I want to ¡­¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression was warped, the flesh on his face warped, his two hands held onto Xuan-Yuan¡¯s sword as he pointed at the emperor, ¡°I want to kill...¡±

    In the Eastern Ocean Sea, inside the stone mountain, Tan Shanse felt that he had started to get nervous. He raised his wine ss and said, ¡°Spit it out, speak up, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Inside the crystal wall, was the Green Lotus¡¯ twisted face. It was very big, and Tan Shanse could see all of its expressions clearly.

    ¡°Scream out! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    In the main hall, Qing Lian yelled out. In her heart, it was as if a demon had drilled into her, instantly controlling her. She opened her mouth and shouted angrily: ¡°I¡¯m going to kill ¡­¡±

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard.

    Tan Shanse who was watching this scene suddenly stood up, the wine cup in his hand was unsteady.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, a peach was stuffed into Qing Lian¡¯s mouth. That peach was not big, and it had coincidentally blocked Qing Lian¡¯s mouth. It was stuck tight, and her mouth was opened so wide that it didn¡¯t feel good. Just think about it. If the card hadsted a little longer, perhaps the joints in the mouth wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. The Blue Lotus let ouumming sound and the emperor was stunned. Where did this peache from?

    Inside the crystal wall, An Zheng¡¯s face was pressed up against the crystal wall, he opened his mouth andughed: ¡°Small talk, are you watching? I know you¡¯re watching. ¡±

    His face left the crystal wall and he retreated a few steps. From behind the green lotus, he grabbed Xuan-Yuan and said, ¡°Are you watching a court y? How about we tear up the living? ¡±

    With a shua sound, his two hands grabbed onto Xuan-Yuan¡¯s left and right shoulders and tore them apart. Xuan-Yuan was directly torn into two pieces.

    That was thest bit of bloodline power that Xuan-Yuan had left in this world. Originally, he had been rooted in the state of mind of the Blue Lotus, but he never would have thought that An Zheng woulde in, and at such a inappropriate timing.

    An Zheng casually threw the corpses in his hands to the ground, squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Did you see that? ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll tear it up for you to see.¡±

    Pa ta! The wine cup in Tan Shanse¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered.

 Chapter 1500 - You are useless.

    <h4>Chapter 1500 ¨C You are useless.</h4>

    In that moment, Tan Shanse, who was standing in front of the crystal wall, felt a burning pain on his face, as if An Zheng was standing in front of him.

    Tan Shanse lowered his head to look at the shattered wine cup on the ground andughed at himself.

    He lost interest in what was happening in the crystal wall.

    Returning back to his seat, Tan Shanse sat down and looked at the spilled wine on the floor.

    Diao Yuanughed instead. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    She only said two words.

    Tan Shanse turned around and nced at her: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking ¡­ You want me to kill you? It¡¯s not that easy. The smartest person in the world is me, and I know what people who aren¡¯t in front of me are thinking. Besides, you¡¯re always around me. ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me and you hate yourself, so the only way is to die.¡±

    Tan Shanse scoffed in disdain, ¡°But do you think that your low level performance and methods will anger me? In my eyes, you are more and more like a self-abandoned clown. ¡±

    He got up and walked over to pat Diao Yuan on the shoulder: ¡°You can either continue to y the role you should y by my side, and dress yourself beautifully everyday so that I won¡¯t be bored when I see you when I want to. You can also enjoy it, since there aren¡¯t many women who can stay by my side for a long time ¡­ Or you can go die and be brave. ¡±

    He took out a dagger and threw it beside Diao Yuan¡¯s feet, ¡°Let me see how you choose.¡±

    With that, he left.

    Diao Yuan¡¯s body fell onto the ground, when she suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed the dagger, and stabbed it down towards her heart. The dagger had pierced through her beautiful clothes, and pierced the skin on her chest, and in the moment of pain, her hand violently trembled, the dagger in her hand continued to tremble. A few minutester, the dagger fell to the ground, and shey on her stomach and wailed loudly.

    Crying his own misery, crying his own regret, crying his own weakness.

    Tan Shanse walked into the secret room, exhaled a long breath of impure air, and sat in front of Zhang Zhenjun: ¡°Sometimes, I really feel that I should change to another method of living ¡­ Most of the time, the words in my heart can only be spoken to me. I thought that there would be a soulmate, but she is just a fat female skeleton ¡­ ¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun stood there expressionlessly, his eyes staring straight at him, as if he didn¡¯t even know what he was saying.

    ¡°I like to chat with people who are about to die.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed before continuing, ¡°Like you... Your realm is already stable enough, it¡¯s time for you to cause some trouble for An Zheng ¡­ But I realized that I have always underestimated An Zheng, and perhaps you won¡¯t really be able to do anything, but no matter if you can do it or not, you will still die, so I don¡¯t feel any pressure talking to you anymore ¡­ I¡¯m really tired. ¡±

    He leaned back in his chair and looked haggard.

    ¡°If An Zheng encounters any difficulties, he should talk to his friends and his women, right? I thought that I could do it too, that she would understand a lot of things that I have told her, sigh ¡­ How could anyone understand me? So, you have to seed in order to kill the woman by An Zheng¡¯s side and let him experience my feelings. ¡±

    After saying that, Tan Shanseughed, closed his eyes, and the image of An Zheng hugging Qu Liuxi¡¯s body and crying appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Interesting just thinking about it.¡±

    He took out a jade bottle from his spatial artifact and gave it to Zhang Zhenjun, who mechanically took it without asking what it was.

    ¡°That¡¯s a One Yuan pill.¡±

    Tan Shanse said in a very low voice: ¡°Yiyuan pellet doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, it¡¯s just rted to your blood vessels. This was made simultaneously when I was transferring energy to you, Dao gate alchemy was already the most proficient thing to do ¡­ I know that you don¡¯t have many chances of seeding, but if you were to awaken even a tiny bit, it would affect my ns, so the effect of this Soul Pearl Yiyuan was... The moment you meet Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye, you will immediately rush over and self-destruct. Without any hesitation, the shorter the process, the easier the sess.

    He waved his hand. ¡°Go, use your self-detonation to make me feel better.¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun walked out of the secret room withrge strides while holding the Soul Pearl Yiyuan pill.

    At the same time, in Qing Lian¡¯s state of mind.

    An Zheng squatted there and looked at the green lotus that had fallen to the ground. That guy¡¯s entire body was trembling likendulum, like Xuan-Yuan, in the mind of the green lotus, other than the green lotus, no one could see An Zheng. Therefore, all the civil and military officials in Tai Chi Pce, including the ambitious emperor, did not know what had happened to the green lotus.

    An Zheng squatted beside Qing Lian and patted his shoulder, ¡°So that¡¯s how your nature is ¡­ Purple Ivy always carry a kind of special admiration in his tone when he talks about you, and gave you a natural halo. When he talks about the Azure Lotus Sword and song, he seemed to be a little overbearing ¡­ ¡±

    Qing Lian tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°What else do you n to do? You have seen all my distress. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°You seem to think that letting me see your face, is even scarier than letting Xuan-Yuan see you?¡±

    Qing Lian struggled to stand up, but her face seemed to have recovered quite a bit. ¡°Hurry up and leave. My state of mind has already been tormented by all of you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave for the time being.¡±

    An Zheng was still squatting there: ¡°I need you to give me an exnation ¡­ Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate was not established by you, when I had just arrived in this era, it was indeed Xuan-Yuan who was in charge of the Immortal Pce, but it is not like you arepletely right, your evil side is that you do not care about the people whomit evil deeds, and even added fuel to the fire. Is that really true? ¡±

    Without knowing when, a brush appeared in An Zheng¡¯s hand, and with a smack, An Zheng threw the brush next to Qing Lian¡¯s feet.

    ¡°This is your state of mind, your most cherished time, but now that I¡¯ve given yoen, can you still f * cking write those lines?!¡±

    Hearing his words, Qing Lian¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. She was so frightened that she started trembling.

    Looking at the pen, he bent down to pick it up, but his hands were trembling violently ¡­ He wanted to prove to An Zheng that he could easily write poems, but that pen just stood there in midair, his mind waspletely nk, he couldn¡¯t think of any decent words to write it.

    ¡°You are no longer you, so this is why you are unable to determine your state of mind.¡±

    An Zheng nced at the green lotus for a moment, then left. With this nce, it was as if he had taken off thest piece of cloth that covered the blue lotus¡¯ face, leaving hispletely self-esteem.

    Inside the cave, An Zheng looked at the cyan lotus that was sitting cross-legged and sighed.

    Not killing the Green Lotus was actually not An Zheng¡¯s style anymore.

    But at this special moment, it seemed like there was a need to change the way he did things ¡­ If the green lotus could be pulled back, at the very least, he could protect the human world from demon beasts. If he could appear where he needed the most, he could directly die in the hands of the green lotus without counting the number of people who would appear. An Zheng only hoped that before the green lotus had the right to retaliate, he could also use the cruelty of killing countless people to protect the countless.

    When Qing Lian opened her eyes, she had already returned to the Inside the Immortal Pce. She was sitting on the huge throne of the Supreme Celestial Emperor in the Green Lotus Hall.

    He didn¡¯t even know how he came back. As he sat there, looking at the great hall, he vaguely seemed to see himself ¡­ The man with the quavering brush in his hand stood there, looking up at him.

    Qingzhou, Wild Fox Mountain.

    The long-browed Taoist who was previously promoted to Celestial Sovereign rested on a rock while gasping for breath ¡­ He looked like someone who had just escaped from the execution ground. His face was as white as paper. He was scared, really scared ¡­

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the immortal pce. If Qing Lian wasn¡¯t dead, he would be seeking his own death.

    He was Xuan-Yuan¡¯s man. Now that Xuan-Yuan was dead, after all these years of doing many things in the Mortal Realm and even the Inside the Immortal Pce s. Originally, he had throtecting him, but now that even the Celestial Sovereign s were dead, what could he do?

    However, at this moment, he felt like a stray dog.

    He was prepared to run all the way into the depths of the East China Sea, leaving this ce far behind.

    Right at this moment, a very strange change suddenly happened to his body. He didn¡¯t know why, but all the blood in his body suddenly stopped flowing. Even his heart almost stopped beating. This sudden change made his heart tremble.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    he asked, trembling. Being able to speak was his onlyfort.

    A rainbow appeared in the sky, closely followed by a person whonded in front of him. It was the An Zheng that he was so afraid of that he could not suppress.

    An Zheng seemed unsatisfied, he looked at the long-browed Taoist and spoke to himself: ¡°You have reached the limit, the sealing ability cannot exceed a hundred Li ¡­ It began to take effect after eighty miles, and it started to take effect after fifty miles. For Celestial Sovereign level people, it is as such, but for the time being, it is of no use to Emperor level powerhouses. ¡±

    Long Brows trembled and asked, ¡°Are you ¡­ What are you talking about? ¡±

    An Zheng seemed to be deep in thought, still calcting and pondering about the power of the Boundless Eye Seal.

    For the current An Zheng, finding the Long-browed Celestial Sovereign was simply too easy. With his urate positioning, the Long-browed Celestial Sovereign would not be able to escape.

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Eye technique and the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s power seem to ovep, and can be urately locked, so if the Eye of Nine Incarnations¡¯s locked onto power is withdrawn, and the power of the Eye of Nine Incarnations is simply left behind, will it be able to be raised? It can even activateleportation at this level? ¡±

    An Zheng was still talking to himself, but the long-eyebrowed Celestial Sovereign was so scared that she almost peed her pants.

    ¡°Di ¡­¡± Ancestor, what are you saying? ¡±

    An Zheng recovered from his thoughts, and replied after thinking: ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°Hear...¡± I heard you. ¡±

    Oh, then I¡¯m saying that for Celestial Sovereign level people, it¡¯s already like this.

    ¡°Seems to be so... For the time being, it¡¯s useless against Emperor level powerhouses? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    An Zheng turned and left: ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡±

    With a boom, the long-browed Celestial Sovereign immediately exploded and razed half of the mountain to the ground!

 Chapter 1501 - Mutations

    <h4>Chapter 1501 ¨C Mutations</h4>

    Ever since Tan Shanse had used the power of that powerful body inside the Time Forbidden Spell to activate the summoning array, the mortal world had fallen intuge disaster.

    No one could predict where these ancient top-tier demon beasts would appear and what kind of destruction they would bring. However, once they appeared somewhere, by the time cultivators rushed over, it was all useless.

    In just a short span of one month, manyrge cities had been razed to the ground, and many citizens started to gather towards the Jizhou.

    But, this made An Zheng even more worried.

    ¡°I keep having the feeling that something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    An Zheng leaned against the window and looked outside: ¡°I have already sent people to contact all the big sects in the Nine Prefectures. On the side of the Jizhou in the Azure Province, my Heavenly Awakening Sect can handle this, but elsewhere, we can only rely on those big sects to evacuate and save the citizens. Yesterday, the sect head of the Righteous Noble Sect in the Yanzhou City sent me a message, he had a discussion with many other sect leaders and thought of a way ¡­¡±

    He turned his head to look at Du Shoushou and the others, ¡°The big sects of the various provinces are preparing to work together to open the teleportation formation free of charge. They will gather all the citizens who need to seek refuge and teleport to the strongest city to protect them.

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment. ¡°What they mean is that we should gather all of the citizens that live in different ces in the Nine Prefectures into the only big city?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    An Zheng continued to speak: ¡°What they mean is that in the Nine Prefectures, each prefecture only has one city, and they will do their best to build a super city, and it can amodate the citizens of the prefecture. All of the cultivators in the prefecture will be gathered here to protect this super city.

    ¡°In the enormous Nine Prefectures, everyone must gather in the nine super cities?¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not help but shake his head: ¡°This project is too vast... Although it would be much better to say that the various sects are concentrating their forces to protect and guard a city, aspared to dispersing and facing a battle, but... To enemies, attacking was much easier. We don¡¯t know how many ancient top tier beasts Tan Shanse¡¯s summoning array can summon, but once these beasts gather together and attack arge city ¡­ The people have nowhere to run. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°But, this is the only method they can think of.¡±

    Right now, An Zheng, Du Shoushou, Du Shoushou, Xiao Yezi and Feng Shengxi have all risen to the Emperor Level. Although I, Xiao Bai, have not reached the Emperor Level, I am only a hair¡¯s breadth away from it. What about the other sects? Rtively speaking, they are too weak ¡­ Furthermore, this is a good change. Those people from the sects from before couldn¡¯t possibly think of doing everything they could to protect themon people. ¡±

    ¡°If we refuse, they will immediately lose their confidence. This is too big of a blow to them.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°However, this might be because of Tan Shanse¡¯s push ¡­ After clearing out the Nine Regions, everyone is gathered in the nine super cities. Tan Shanse¡¯s goal became clear, and in order to guard the nine great cities, we had no choice but to split up and guard one each ¡­ No matter how you look at it, this is the situation that Tan Shanse wishes to see the most. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi is too scheming, and the Nine Regions is too big. It would not be easy for him to exterminate the human race, unless his physical body could break through the shackles of the Time Forbidden Spell Formation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to do it, and Tan Shanse would be the happiest person in creating nine super cities.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°But if we do not, what can we do? The reverse boat is already unable to hold people anymore, reaching its limit. If we can provide the way to create the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s weapons, the defense of the super city should not be too much of a problem. ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t defend against it.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too passive.¡±

    He thought for a while and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go find Xu Shiyi, he probably went to the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Sect to exchange The Art of Space s with the Buddha, the one who has the most profound understanding of The Art of Space s is him and the Buddha, the Buddha¡¯s realm is higher than him, but hisprehension isn¡¯t necessarily higher. If the Buddha is willing to help, then at the very least, he can think of a more stable method.

    Monkey¡¯s face changed, ¡°You want to go to the Buddhist Sect? I¡¯ll go with you. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai could not hold back andughed: ¡°Ever since the monk went back to the Western Regions, half of your soul has also been taken away.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Nonsense ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Go, Monkey Bro. The knot between you and Monk was formed in the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions. It should have been resolved there ¡­ However, An Zheng, before we go to the Western Regions, I think that we should explore all ny-nine secret realms of the Azure Province once again.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Like this, Monkey and I will go to the Western Regions. Fatty and Xiao Yezi have already reached the Emperor Level, so with the two of them here, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. With the Blood Pearl Bracelet as a conveyor belt, we can directly send them from the Western Regions to the Azure Province to support you in time.¡±

    After some discussion, it was indeed better to act separately.

    Monkey was a little nervous, but he didn¡¯t know why.

    Du Shoushou, Xiao Yezi, and the others continued to explore the secret realms that had not been discovered in the Azure Province. After all, Xu Fu had be so strong back then, and there seemed to be an inseparable connection between the Timeless Wheel and Xu Fu. They hoped to find some of the things that Xu Fu had left behind.

    An Zheng and Monkey set off towards the Western Regions. Monkey on the way seemed a little bored, as if he had a heavy load on his mind.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, can¡¯t let it go?¡±

    ¡°Where ¡­¡±

    Monkey let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Actually, if I really can¡¯t let it go, then it¡¯s hatred. I asked myself, is it true hatred?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If it really is hatred, I should have killed the monk long ago.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°I know, it¡¯s not hate, it¡¯s just a knot.¡±

    Monkey went silent for a while before saying: ¡°You know why my realm dropped so much, it¡¯s because the Buddha took away most of my abilities. Previously when you were chatting with Fatty and the others, you mentioned that the The Art of Space of the Buddhist Sect is very strong ¡­ Yes, that was one of my most adept skills. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°How much of your power did the Buddha Sect take away from you back then?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know much, but the Buddha probably knew a lot. He knew that there would be a great change in the future, but he didn¡¯t know when it would happen, so he felt that the The Art of Space might be the best way to defend against disasters in the future. However, the The Art of Space that humans cultivated at that time was still missing something, and my The Art of Space back then was born with it.¡±

    Monkey took deep breaths and tried his best to calm down, ¡°At my peak, I used to have three kinds of abilities ¡­ First, is the The Art of Space, which is my innate ability called mutation ¡­ The Art of Transformation is different from the normal techniques used to create spaces, it is an even moreplex and advanced The Art of Space. ¡±

    ¡°The second kind of ability is the Hellfire. I have already retrieved it back, but its strength has been greatly reduced ¡­¡± This is also why I was calcted so viciously, but am still unable to die. Actually, even if a disaster happens again, we would have lost to Tan Shanse in the end, and you all would have really died, while I still wouldn¡¯t. ¡±

    Monkey exined, ¡°My Jindan will never perish, so I am different from you in your reincarnation. And my reincarnation, is the destruction of the physical body and of the soul ¡­ However, as long as the Jindan is still there, it will absorb the essence of heaven and earth and form a stone shell outside the Jindan. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Jindan will take ten thousand years to reform the stone shell and nurture a new me, but I don¡¯t remember anything new. You went through nine lifetimes of reincarnation, and I can only remember once or twice.¡±

    An Zheng patted Monkey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Therefore, when we talk about reincarnation, you always keep quiet.¡±

    Monkey gave a wry smile. ¡°We once fought side by side, and you all gradually awakened your memories. However, I still don¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t have any impression at all. What can I say?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to see the monkey like that, so he changed the topic. ¡°The spatial mutation you mentioned just now waigher level The Art of Space, what do you mean?¡±

    Monkey exined: ¡°If the The Art of Space is divided into different levels, the first level, which is the lowest level method, is to create a dimension ¡­ Don¡¯t even mention the current you and I, you should be clear that once you reach the Higher Completion Stage, you can creattively small space. Once you reach the Lower Celestial Stage, you can expand your scope even more. The second level, is the superposition of space ¡­ Previously, when you were fighting with the green lotus, the green lotus had used the Spatial Superposition ability. ¡±

    An Zheng recalled that this ability was indeed very frightening.

    ¡°Relying on the superposition of space to kill people is very terrifying, because it¡¯s very hard to detect. When two different spaces are superimposed together, the people in the superposition would bepletely obliterated without even a trace of existence.¡±

    ¡°The third stage is spatial travel. You might think that spatial travel isn¡¯t anything much ¡­ In reality, true spatial travel was carried out on a superimposed basis. For example, the lower level of the superposition space used was the portal. The two spaces were trying their best to get closer to each other, but they never reached the level of superposition. When you reach a certain level, you can open a teleportation gate here and a teleportation gate in the Western Regions. The two teleportation gates are close together and with one step, you can go from the Central ins to the Western Regions. ¡±

    ¡°But, if the two spaces are superimposed on each other, that step of yours might be better to say that you¡¯ve gone somewhere. If not, you might be killed yourself.¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°The transformation is a moreplicated method, it can be considered the The Art of Space that stands above the three levels.¡±

    Monkey took a deep breath and said, ¡°The change... You¡¯ll understand when you get to the Western Regions. ¡±

 Chapter 1502 - Take over his body

    <h4>Chapter 1502 ¨C Take over his body</h4>

    Before entering the Immortal Stage, An Zheng really didn¡¯t think that the The Art of Space was that amazing. The first was that he still hadn¡¯t recovered his memories at that time, and the second was that that stage¡¯s understanding towards strength was still too shallow.

    In truth, up till now, arge majority of cultivators still only had a superficial understanding of The Art of Space. Didn¡¯t they think that The Art of Space was only to create a space?

    If not for this conversation with Monkey, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t have known that Monkey¡¯s most powerful innate ability was the The Art of Space, and that this innate ability was one of the powers that was taken away by the Buddha Sect back then ¡­ The word ¡®viciousness¡¯ could be used to describerson¡¯s innate talent.

    Actually, no matter if it was the Dao Sect or the Buddha Sect, An Zheng did not have any subjective feelings of liking or detesting towards them. It was just that he might havee into contact with the dark side of humans, thus, he saw too many things that ordinary people could not see.

    Golden Crown.

    After entering the Golden Crown, An Zheng and Monkey could no longer run around brazenly. After all, they had reached the core region of the Buddhist Sect.

    Monkey said. Actually, everyone knew too little about the Buddhist Sect. They felt that there weren¡¯t any true experts beneath the Buddha, but ¡­ The Buddha might not even be the strongest one in the Buddhist Sect. Back then when Monkey went to the Western Regions, if it was only the Buddha alone, he couldpletely escape. At that time, it waerson he had never even seen before.

    If there was no surprise, that person should still be here.

    The Buddha Sect¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple was right in front of the Golden Crown. When An Zheng and Monkey walked into the capital city, they were slightly shocked.

    The buildings here werepletely different from those in the Central ins. They were mainly made of gold and red. Most of them were mud houses, but they were very sturdy and sturdy.

    If they could see the huge buildings, most of them would belong to the buddhist faith.

    When they entered the city gate, An Zheng and the others immediately teleported over, not epting the inspection. Golden Crown seemed to be very powerful, the strength of the cultivators guarding the gate could not be underestimated.

    The streets were bustling with people. Other than the people from the Western Regions, many people from the Central ins could be seen. People always had a sense of awe and yearning towards the mysterious religion, so there were quite a few people who came to pay their respects from the Central ins.

    The Golden Crown¡¯s capital city was not too far away from the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and at the back of the capital city, about seven to eight miles away, was the Great Thunder Lake Temple. The Gold Peak Mountain was not originally called this, but because it was so far away that they could see the top of the Great Thunder Lake Temple, it became known as the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    The food here was also very different from the ones in the Central ins. It was a little rough, but it was quite delicious.

    Monkey¡¯s eyes kept looking in the direction of the Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Golden Peak Mountain from time to time. That was the ce that he didn¡¯t want to talk about the most, but in the end, he still came. Maybe it was for himself, or maybe it was for someone else.

    The Monk of the Divisions had already returned to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, no one knew what he was doing.

    The monk that was friendly with An Zheng and the others did not seem to be back. At this moment, he was probably meditating and cultivating in Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±

    Monkey suddenly asked.

    An Zheng: ¡°Not going to what?¡±

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    The monkey pointed towards the direction of Golden Crown¡¯s Imperial City. An Zhengughed bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    The Da Da Ye was right there. Da Ye was the princess of the Golden Crown.

    Honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t that An Zheng didn¡¯t want to meet Dada Ye, but he couldn¡¯t. It was that the more he met her, the deeper the harm he would inflict on her. She waure and heart-wrenching little girl, and An Zheng knew that he couldn¡¯t give her anything.

    Monkeyughed, ¡°Oh you, wherever you go, there will be debts ¡­¡± Actually, Da Da Ye is truly a pretty good little girl. He is pure, clean, and never had any intentions of harming others. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even have any intention of protecting himself from others ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I don¡¯t dare toe into contact with her. She is too easily harmed.¡±

    Squadron after squadron of armored warriors were constantly patrolling the street. Perhaps it was because something had happened recently, but the atmosphere was a bit tense. Only the tourists were walking leisurely, and the local people seemed to be in a hurry, unwilling to stay any longer on the street.

    The young man that An Zheng called over to ask about the dishes was one who didn¡¯t know how to speak the Central insnguage very well, so when An Zheng and Monkey heard him, they were also confused and confused. The general idea was that a few days ago, a group of assassins hade from the city and rushed towards the Imperial City, as if they had injured the princess.

    The monkey noticed that An Zheng¡¯s hand that was holding the wine cup had unnoticeably trembled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The monkey patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Endure it, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s eyesight was extremely good, so he was able to clearly see what was written on the wall. The notice was written in both the Golden Crown¡¯snguage and the Central ins¡¯nguage, and after reading it, An Zheng suddenly stood up, his expression instantly bing very unsightly.

    Monkey also saw it clearly and sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be avoided.¡±

    It was written that the princess had been identally injured, that the imperial physicians were helpless against her, and that the Golden Crown had repaid the debt of gratitude to the strange man who had entered the imperial city to treat her.

    Although An Zheng¡¯s attainments in the way of medicine wasn¡¯t very high, the medicinal energy within the area of the Blood Pearl Bracelet s¡¯ medicinal field was already at a very high level. He still had the various pills that Qu Liuxi had prepared for him, and Qu Liuxi had even prepared all that he could think of.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the notice pasted on the wall immediately flew over. He and Monkey looked at each other for a moment, then directly swept down from the second floor.

    A group of people surrounded them and looked at them curiously.

    ¡°Bring us to the pce.¡±

    An Zheng only said these five words, his face was gloomy.

    The Golden Crown¡¯s Imperial City looked grand and grand. The golden peak mountain slope was right inside the city, and the Imperial City was constructed on it.

    Along the way, Monkey could see that An Zheng was very nervous.

    Entering the Imperial City, the leading pce eunuch told An Zheng and the others to wait, but An Zheng did not n to wait. He was familiar with the aura of the dada dada ye, and when he activated the power of his left eye, he immediately determined the location of the dada ye, then teleported over.

    The eunuch was stunned and shouted for an assassin. Monkey quicklyforted him, but that person just didn¡¯t believe him.

    When An Zheng arrived at the ce, he was stunned ¡­ The architecture here waspletely different from that of the imperial pce. It was as though it was a city in the southern regions of the world ¡­ An Zheng felt that all of these were a little familiar, and suddenly realised that this was exactly what the Da Xi era¡¯s Xiu Shui City looked like back then, even if it wasn¡¯tpletely the same, it wouldn¡¯t be much different ¡­ In the Great Xiushui City, An Zheng and Da tada Ye had been together for a long time.

    She had actually copied a Xiushui City in the Golden Crown¡¯s pce.

    Even though they couldn¡¯t bepletely simr, it could be seen how deep her memories were ¡­ That little girl, who seemed to be carefree as she walked, ate and ate with all her might, memorizing everything she saw in the days she was together with An Zheng.

    Her eyes were wide open, staring straight at the ceiling, and her entire person looked to be extremely stiff. When An Zheng entered the courtyard, the dying Da Da Ye suddenly sat up: ¡°Did hee? It should be him ¡­ I can smell it. It¡¯s his smell. ¡±

    When An Zheng heard this, it was as if his heart had been cut by a knife.

    Da Da Ye sat on the bed and groped wildly with both hands: ¡°Help me down, I want to go see him ¡­¡± I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. My current appearance must be very ugly, let him wait for me outside. I want to wash up, I can¡¯t let him see me like this. ¡±

    Suddenly, her hands stopped fumbling and her whole body went still. Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    She could feel that the hand that was holding her hand in midair, was An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    He held Dada Ye¡¯s hand as the Cultivation Power quickly seeped into his body. A momentter, An Zheng felt the injuries on his body ¡­ Da Da Lang, blind.

    Not only was she blind, arge portion of her energy had already been sucked out by something. There was already an aura of death in her body, and without treatment, it would quickly spread throughout her body. At that time, no one would be able to save her.

    Fortunately, An Zheng wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the death aura and knew how to remove it.

    An Zheng¡¯s hand was tightly holding Ta Ta Ye¡¯s hand, and all the death aura was directly sucked out by An Zheng and absorbed into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything for now.¡±

    With his other hand, An Zheng lightly patted Da Da Da Ye¡¯s head, and then, he closed his eyes to carefully feel the injuries in Da Da Ye¡¯s body.

    ¡°Soul-extraction?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face changed.

    The reason why Dada Ye¡¯s anger had weakened and he¡¯d died was because her soul had been extracted. Although it wasn¡¯t all of it, the damage it dealt was too insidious and ruthless. At the same time, An Zheng also noticed that Da Da Ye¡¯s physique was abnormal ¡­ Her physique was as white as paper. She had no attributes.

    This was probably the second time An Zheng had seen someone who was so different from the masses. The first was the Xiao Qi Dao, but in cultivation, there was no difference in realm.

    Da Da Ye, in the mortal world, there was no attribute physique.

    Her body was likiece of white paper, others could draw on it however they liked, just like what they drew on it ¡­

    Therefore, An Zheng immediately understood the intentions of the person who wanted to capture Da Da Ye. He wanted to first extract Da Ye¡¯s soul and then take over this body.

 Chapter 1503 - Would it be like her?

    <h4>Chapter 1503 ¨C Would it be like her?</h4>

    An Zheng had known about Da Da Ye¡¯s unique physique from before, but he thought that she would be stronger as her cultivation realm increased. Who would have thought that after such a long time, her physique would still remain nk ¡­ The more he cultivated, the less he seemed like a cultivator.

    An Zheng helped Ta Ta Ye consumellet that strengthened her core and stabilized her remaining soul.

    ¡°Lie down first.¡±

    An Zhengid down with Da Da Ye¡¯s help, but she still firmly held onto An Zheng¡¯s hand and did not let go.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave before you do.¡±

    An Zheng sat beside Da Da Ye. ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡±

    Just as he finished asking this question, restless sounds came from the courtyard. He then heard Monkey shout, ¡°Can you exin yourself? I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡±

    It was only then that An Zheng remembered that he had barged in. When he reached the door, he saw that the monkey had already knocked down dozens of experts.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I continue fighting like this, it¡¯ll be so hard to exin ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Have some face.¡±

    Originally, he wanted to go to Great Thunder Lake Temple to ask to see the Buddha, even if he couldn¡¯t see the Buddha, he hoped to invite an expert to treat him. When he heard that someone had barged into the pce, he immediately brought his guards to rush back.

    With great difficulty, An Zheng managed to exin it all. The king of the Golden Crown followed An Zheng back to his room, only after hearing Da Da Da Ye¡¯s exnation did he believe An Zheng¡¯s words.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    An Zheng asked again.

    The King of Golden Crown sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why so far, but in the middle of the night yesterday, a group of people suddenly barged into the pce. Their target was especially clear, and they came straight to the tada ye and found out that their imperial bodyguards had suffered heavy losses, and hundreds of people had died in battle. They seem to be either here to kill or to take her away. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Are the corpses of the guards who died in the battlest night still there?¡±

    The king nodded, ¡°He¡¯s still here. If we had been anyter, we would have all been buried.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the monkey: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to persuade Da Da Ye to let go of his hands and he was led by the king to the ce where the corpses were kept. There were a few experts from the Golden Crown there, who were also inspecting the wounds on the corpses and the remnants of the Cultivation Power.

    An Zheng squatted down and looked at one of the corpses: ¡°It¡¯s a little familiar.¡±

    His frown deepened. ¡°Something¡¯s not right... The ones who killed them, was their own Cultivation Power. ¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    An Zheng exined: ¡°The remaining Cultivation Power in these corpses are their own, the auras left in the fatal wounds are also theirs. That is to say, the people who killed them did not even use their own strength, and only sent their power back untouched, but they are much stronger and more precise. After killing so many people, they did not reveal the slightest bit of their own aura ¡­¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°If it¡¯s a cultivator of Celestial Sovereign level or above, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to show off like that, and if it¡¯s cultivators of Emperor level or higher ¡­ As long as we get closer, the Buddhist Sect will definitely notice us. ¡±

    ¡°Two possibilities. The first is that this person has the ability to perfectly conceal his own presence, and then doesn¡¯t use his Cultivation Power to kill people. This way, it won¡¯t rm the Buddhist Sect¡¯s formation. ¡°Second, this person actually doesn¡¯t have the strength of an Emperor level expert. Rather, he possesseerrifying cultivation technique that uses the power of the enemy to kill the enemy.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a moment. Amongst the enemies, there didn¡¯t seem to be sucerson, perhaps he still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Their goal is to snatch Dada Ye away. It¡¯s obvious that they know his physique.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old King: ¡°Do you know about Da Da Ye¡¯s physique?¡±

    The old king nodded. ¡°I know ¡­ So that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. ¡±

    The worry in An Zheng¡¯s heart was the same as the old king.

    The few of them returned to the old king¡¯s study room and sat down. After a moment of silence, the old king said, ¡°The Art of Possession is actually a forbidden technique from home. I know that the Dao Sect strictly forbids people from using this kind of technique. However, Da Da Ye¡¯s physique is too special. If a person reaches the end of his life and doesn¡¯t want to die, the only choice he has is to possess another body. However, possession is very dangerous.

    Monkey finally understood. ¡°Dada Ye¡¯s physique is jushysique without any attributes. To someone who wants to possess a body, this is simply the most perfect physique.¡±

    An Zheng responded, ¡°If this person is truly at the end of his life, then he will definitely return it. If he doesn¡¯t know that we have arrived, we will have the chance to catch him.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why this person has nothing to fear ¡­ This was the outskirts of the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and it was only a few dozen kilometers away from the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Even Emperor-level experts would not dare to act so brazenly. ¡±

    An Zheng also felt this was a little unbelievable, ¡°Unless this person has absolute confidence in not being discovered by others when he enters, but it doesn¡¯t make sense either, as soon as they enter the pce of Golden Crown, they were discovered by the guards.¡±

    The old king said, ¡°Maybe it was an ident... These people were all carefully chosen out, but they didn¡¯t notice it. It¡¯s because Dada Ye has been unable to sleep since he returned from the Central ins, and often walked around the courtyard by himself to arrange the flowers and grasses. Those people directly rushed into the room, but didn¡¯t find him, which is why they were discovered.

    An Zheng¡¯s heart ached, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but think of that young girl who had stayed the whole night in the courtyard, trying her best to recall every single detail of it.

    ¡°They¡¯lle back.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I need to temporarily hide Da Da Ye and I will be staying in that courtyard.¡±

    The old king said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. They¡¯ve caused sucugemotion and even the supreme experts of the Buddhist Sect have been alerted. Do they really dare toe and act so presumptuously?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go find them.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s lips curved upwards: ¡°A portion of Xiao Ye¡¯s soul has been snatched away by them, they might use it. With their souls in their hands, they might directly createleportation formation based on their soul aura and teleport to Da Da Da Ye¡¯s side. I¡¯ve seen the restrictions and guardians in the pce, but I think that it¡¯s because they¡¯re too close to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, so the restrictions in this pce aren¡¯t high in level.¡±

    The old king sighed, ¡°You are right, I never thought that there would be someone who would dare to behave so atrociously outside the Buddhist Great Thunder Lake Temple.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Tonight, wait for them. If they don¡¯te, I will immediately go find them. It just so happens that I need a little more time to find out where they are. ¡±

    In this ce, the medicinal energy could stabilize Da Da Ye¡¯s injuries. Furthermore, the Blood Pearl space was perfectly isted, and if those people had created the teleportation circle based on Da Da Ye¡¯s soul, it would be impossible for them to enter the Blood Pearl Bracelet space. Instead, they would all be sent to An Zheng.

    An Zheng asked the monkey to help him keep watch outside as he sat cross-legged on Dada Ye¡¯s bed. Before he closed his eyes to catch his breath, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong, and he reached out and removed the quilt covering Dada Ye¡¯s bed. He realized that the top of the bed was densely packed with words carved with small knives, and the cycle of the two words was never-ending ¡­ An Zheng¡¯s name.

    An Zheng breathed deeply to calm himself down, but how could he so easily calm down?

    He needed time to let Wu Qi find those people. He had previously sensed Da Da Da Ye¡¯s soul, so he should be able to do it with the Wu Qi Eye, but the soul was different from the Cultivation Power. It was not the real presence, so An Zheng was not very sure either.

    tried again and again, allowing the eyes to identify the soul. However, failing time and time again, the soul was not an aura, and was not a material object. To the eyes, it still seemed to be difficult to achieve this level.

    He would never give up so easily, and his Eyeless Eye was also evolving a little bit aime.

    At the same time, in the Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Golden Peak Mountain, the Buddha looked at the two disciples in front of him and said, ¡°The person that you all know is here, An Zheng ¡­ He¡¯s in the Imperial City. You all already know about what happenedst night.

    The Divisions monk shook his head: ¡°Other than Tan Shanse, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a monk: ¡°Dada Ye¡¯s physique is special, if Tan Shanse prepared a real clone for himself, it would be understandable ¡­ Master has already added Tan Shanse¡¯s aura into the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s defensive formation. As long as Tan Shanse¡¯s aura is within five hundred kilometers of the formation, it will be able to provide warning. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Tan Shanse, but it¡¯s definitely rted to him.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°You two can both go down the mountain. After all, he is your old friend ¡­ Divisions, Monkey is here too ¡­ In the end, he couldn¡¯t let go of that matter. Even though that wasn¡¯t my doing, but it had to do with the Buddhist Sect, and I still have to tie the bell to someone else ¡­ ¡°Go and see him.¡±

    Divisions¡¯s face was pale: ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    The Buddha looked at the monk again, ¡°I heard that you left the Buddhist Sect on your own not long ago?¡±

    The monk gave an awkwardugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just ying without doing anything...¡± Master, look, didn¡¯t I transform again very quickly? ¡±

    The Buddha sighed, ¡°If you continue to be like this, you don¡¯t have to take it off yourself. I¡¯ll help you take it off.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the monk shrank back, ¡°Master, these words you said are a bit ambiguous ¡­¡±

    The Buddha was stunned: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I am also very curious, what kind of person could avoid the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s defensive arrays and perfectly conceal their own aura ¡­ If Tan Shanse had sucelper, then he would be difficult to deal with. ¡±

    Divisions suddenly thought of something. ¡°Master, could it be because that person is actually very simr to Da Da Ye?¡±

 Chapter 1504 - Everyone Cant Wait

    <h4>Chapter 1504 ¨C Everyone Can¡¯t Wait</h4>

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to sink into muddy water. A majority of people who had an iplete soul would be like this, forever listless, and could sleep from morning to night, then from y to morning.

    To be honest, everyone might have people they have offended before, but it might not be as extreme as their enemies ¡­ However, Da Da Ye would definitely not take the initiative to offend anyone. She was naturally a person with a white personality, so the people who attacked her were even more intolerable.

    An Zheng used his divine sense to feel around and determined that Da Da Ye was only sleeping. For the time being, there were no changes worse than that, and only then did he heave a sigh of relief.

    However, if a person¡¯s soul wasn¡¯tplete, then a bigger problem would ur sooner orter. The good thing was that the person would be muddle-headed and crazy, losing their memories and bing a lunatic. If the situation was bad, he might fall into a deep slumber and never wake up again.

    The monkey walked into the house from the outside and saw An Zheng frowning: ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, this person has alreadymitted a huge taboo, even if you didn¡¯t do anything, the people from the Buddhist Sect would still not sit idly by. The Golden Crown has always worshipped the Buddhist Sect, it is the base of the Buddhist Sect, if the princess is in trouble, the Buddha would not be able to sit still.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is not whether I can catch those people, but if it¡¯s toote ¡­ At present, no one can refine pills specifically aimed at the soul, not even the Xiao Liu¡¯er. The soul is not a solid entity, so there is no way to replenish and repair the medicinal energy in the medicinal field of my Blood Pearl Bracelet. Even if the medicinal energy in the medicinal field of my Blood Pearl Bracelet is able to strengthen my body, it is still unable to heal the wounds on my soul ¡­ ¡±

    Monkey sighed. ¡°Indeed. No matter how strong a pharmacist is, they will not be able to target the soul.¡±

    He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Rumor has it that there was the appearance of an Undead Alchemist, but only once. Because it was too terrifying and evil, it was killed by many experts.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I have heard of it, but the Undead Spiritualist was unable to cure the current Xiao Ye, she is still alive and well.¡±

    Monkey sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people are even more anxious than you. If it really is Possession, then once Ono falls into eternal sleep, even if they want to, they won¡¯t be able to seize it.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: What you said is right, they should be in a rush, if a human¡¯s body is injured, their soul might not be injured, but if a human¡¯s soul is injured, their body would definitely be injured too, they want Xiao Ye¡¯s body, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to continue waiting.

    At the same time, in the space inside the Eastern Ocean Sea¡¯s Stone Mountain, Tan Shanse was standing in front of a crystal wall. Looking at the person inside the crystal wall, who was wearing a ck robe and covering his face, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if An Zheng is here or not, you have to quickly do it. Dada Ye is very important to you, you don¡¯t need me to say anything, and you don¡¯t need me to say anything about how important you are to me.

    The ck-robed man inside the crystal wall shook his head.

    Tan Shanse scoffed, ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, then focus on doing what needs to be done.¡±

    The ck-robed man nodded. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°What if I fail?¡±

    The corner of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°If you fail, there is only one possibility, and that is that you haven¡¯t used your full strength to do it.¡±

    The ck cloaked man once again sunk into silence, and after a long while, he said: ¡°My helpers are not enough, in order to conceal my presence, the strength of the people I brought this time is not too high, if we did not rm the Buddha Sect¡¯s An Zheng, leaving this ce would not be difficult, but now it is not possible, if the first time did not seed, the Buddha Sect would definitely keep a close eye on us, and if An Zheng really arrived, then even if I seeded the second time, I would not be able to escape.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I will need you in the future, so I will naturally not let any idents happen to you ¡­ The things I have prepared for you are about to arrive. You just have to do it, after you obtain Da Da Ye¡¯s physical body, the reinforcements that I have arranged will immediately bring you away. ¡±

    The ck-robed man turned around and left. Tan Shanse sneered, but he did not know who he wasughing at.

    Within the imperial city of Golden Crown.

    When Divisions¡¯s monk arrived, the first thing he saw was the monkey guarding the yard. The two of them were already very familiar with each other, but even so, Divisions seemed to be afraid whenever he saw the monkey.

    Monkey looked at him provocatively. Divisions Monk sped his hands together as a form of greeting, and walked around Monkey as he prepared to enter the courtyard.

    Monkey stepped forward and stopped the monk. ¡°What? Are you ashamed?¡±

    Divisions lowered his head and said: ¡°I have no qualms, you know it yourself.¡±

    Monkey responded with an ¡°oh¡±. Leaning against the entrance of the courtyard, he said: ¡°I had thought that you would continue to hide here. You didn¡¯t want me toe to the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple, yet I still came. You don¡¯t want to talk about the past, but I still have to talk about it ¡­ When Tadata¡¯s matter is over, I¡¯ll still have to ask, ¡°How are you going to deal with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not going to tell you anything.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    The Divisions monk took a step back: ¡°It has nothing to do with the Buddhist Sect, I will return it to you.¡±

    Monkey harrumphed and went up to grab the monk¡¯s cor. ¡°Your life is too light. It¡¯s not enough to repay me.¡±

    The monk lowered his head, not even daring to look at the monkey.

    It wasn¡¯t a monk coughing a few times from behind. ¡°At first nce, you might think that it was some hooligan who was trying to take liberties with the two families¡¯ daughter in public ¡­ ¡°If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s actually a monkey teasing a monk.¡±

    Monkey spat, ¡°Pui!¡±

    Not a monk, he immediately retorted, ¡°Pah! Your grandmother!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You can also be considered a monk?¡±

    He was not a monk. ¡°Are you?¡±

    An Zheng had already sensed their arrival and came out from the house. When Divisions Monk saw An Zheng, he was obviously relieved, the pressure that the monkey gave him was just too much.

    ¡°The Buddha already knows about this. Let¡¯s bothe here and see if there¡¯s anything we can help with.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like a monk waving at An Zheng and greeting him, ¡°Previously, I always ate and drank from you. Now that we are in my territory, I can finally ¡­ ¡°Keep eating and drinking on my territory ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Where¡¯s your face?¡±

    Not a monk saying: ¡°To us expatriates, the physical body is just a leather bag. As for the face, it is an extremely unimportant part of the leather bag. Interesting souls are the important part ¡­ After all, you ate An Zheng at night today, and you¡¯re not allowed to treat him to dinner tomorrow, what do you say? ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Do you want to eat big fish and big meat?¡±

    It was not like the monk who was squinting his eyes and nodding his head several times a second: ¡°I don¡¯t mind eating.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, andughed bitterly as he asked: ¡°Are there any clues?¡±

    The Divisions Monk said: ¡°We specte that the person who hase here should have a close rtionship with Tan Shanse, but he is definitely not Tan Shanse. I also thought ¡­ The person who attacked the princess is most likely very simr to her. ¡±

    ¡°Very simr?¡±

    An Zheng frowned, he seemed to have grasped onto something, but that feeling shed past his mind.

    The Monk of the Divisions took ouill from his space tool: ¡°The Buddha asked me to give this to Your Highness. Although I can¡¯t return the soul, but it can make the soul stronger within the body, so the remaining soul won¡¯t be easily separated.¡±

    In truth, this pill couldn¡¯t have any direct effect on the soul. Rather, it could strengthen the protective ability of the body and the soul.

    ¡°Has there been anything special with the Buddhist Sect recently?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    It wasn¡¯t a monk saying, ¡°Since the battle with the Golden Crow, nothing special has happened, but more and more cultivators from the Central ins have entered the Golden Crown. It is obvious that Tan Shanse had arranged this.

    Monkey: ¡°Hmph ¡­¡±

    It was not a monk: ¡°Your nasal voice is so heavy, could it be that you are suffering from hemorrhoids?¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    It was not a monk. ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the monk felt bored, ¡°I thought you had to ask me, where did this mental illnesse from? I knew that it wasn¡¯t gic, but from learning ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I think the possibility of inheritance is very high.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like the monkughing and fart with the monkey, he walked in front of An Zheng and said: ¡°I have set up a buddhist golden bell barrier outside, as long as there is anything that touches it, I will know ¡­ The Golden Bell Barrier can also detect nearby cultivators, so I¡¯m sure ¡­ ¡°Right now, there are more than two hundred cultivators outside the pce who are not from the Buddhist Sect. I am certain because their cultivation bases are all from the Dao Sect and not the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t have to wait that long.¡±

    At this moment, outside the pce, the ck-robed figure slowly walked into a shadow. Within the shadow, there were at least twenty to thirty cultivators already waiting.

    ¡°You guys go in. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just attract their attention. After I seed, I will send out a signal to gather at the agreed location.¡±

    The ck-robed man raised his head to look at the moon. ¡°It¡¯s time. Go!¡±

    Like bats flying out of a cave, these cultivators pounced towards the pce. At the same time, from all over the pce, more than two hundred cultivators moved at the same time. In an instant, a storm was brewing in Golden Crown¡¯s imperial city.

 Chapter 1505 - Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 1505 ¨C Terrifying</h4>

    Every night was different.

    Especially in the martial arts world.

    There was only so much light, and so little peace in his heart.

    An Zheng sat cross legged in the hut and waited.

    It was not that the monk had set up a defense array formation for the golden bell of the Buddhist sect, it was like a giant spider web. The moment something touched the spider web, the monk would not be able to detect it immediately.

    At least two hundred of the original cultivators had quietly entered the Golden Crown¡¯s Imperial City at night. Their goal was not to be wild, but to throw away their lives.

    These people did notin, hesitate, or resist. It was not because they were not afraid of death, nor was it because they were loyal to Tan Shanse. How could someone like Tan Shanse have loyal subordinates? Even if there were people, they would very quickly be rebellious because he had never ced human life in his eyes, even if they were people that were useful to him.

    These two hundred cultivators were people controlled by Tan Shanse through the Blood Pact. They had no other choice but to lose control of their bodies.

    From the moment these people entered the Imperial City, the golden clock magic formation had begun to sense something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. You two stay here.¡±

    It was not because the monk and Divisions looked at each other, but rather, had An Zheng and Monkey guard Da Da Ye¡¯s residence.

    If the Buddhist Sect was a blossoming flower, then the Golden Crown was the root of this flower. The majority of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s supplies were obtained from the Golden Crown, and the Buddhist Sect could not just sit idly by while Golden Crown¡¯s princess was threatened. If that happened, once the news spread, the Golden Crown¡¯s respect and faith towards the Buddhist Sect would be greatly reduced.

    In the distance, the fluctuations of the heavenly essence was very intense, and An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, you¡¯re too vicious.¡±

    He seemed to be talking to himself.

    Monkey asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye, and his left eye started to circte without beginning. He could clearly see the battle from afar ¡­ They had rushed in, and upon encountering the cultivators of Golden Crown, they began to self-destruct. The most frightening thing was, the power of their self-detonation waspletely inconsistent with their cultivation level, so they must have used some kind of magic tool or formation to increase the power of their self-detonation.

    The ck-robed man who had entered the imperial city from another direction saw the cultivators self-destructing one after another, and a look of grief and indignation appeared on his face as he covered his face with a ck cloth.

    ¡°You lied to me again ¡­¡±

    Not long ago, the ck-robed man had told the cultivators to lure the enemies. After the ck-robed man seeded, they would gather and retreat tredetermined ce. However, that was his idea, and not Tan Shanse¡¯s ¡­ From the very beginning, Tan Shanse had no intention to let these people leave this ce alive.

    The ck-robed figure stood there, asking himself, Is there any other way out?

    It seemed to be gone.

    Therefore, he continued to move forward, heading towards Da Da Ye¡¯s residence.

    It was not that the Monk of the Divisions and the Divisions Monk had joined in that the battle had immediately turned around. Under the pressure of the Buddha Sect¡¯s supreme technique, most of the cultivators did not even have the time to self-destruct before they were sealed or killed. The Divisions Monk¡¯s cultivation had not reached its peak yet, but it could not be underestimated.

    Just as the cultivators retreated, powerless, the earth suddenly began to shake. A huge gash appeared on the firm ground of the Imperial City, and then something likeva began to gush out from the ground.

    The temperature of those zing objects were frighteningly high. A guard of the imperial pce who wasn¡¯t careful enough to dodge them was sprayed a little withva on his body, just a small spot about the size of a finger. His body was immediately burnt to ashes, even his bones were quickly turned into ashes ¡­

    The cracked ground shook intensely, buildings copsed one by one, and arge group of Golden Crown experts rushed over, but they were unable to get close to the center of the crack.

    A steel knife fell to the ground. Its master was burnt to death by theva not long ago, and nova was scattered on the steel knife. However, in less than a second, the steel knife of high grade turned red and turned into a stream of molten iron ¡­

    The temperature of the central zone of the fissure, would most likely be sufficient for even Celestial Sovereign cultivators to be burnt to ashes if they rushed in.

    It was not because the Monk and Divisions Monk had powerful cultivations, but there was still a small gap between them and the Emperor Level. The two of them had no choice but to retreat quickly and immediately contact the experts of the Buddhist Sect to support them ¡­ The earth rose up bit by bit, as if something huge was about to break out from the ground. Furthermore, the strength of this thing was probably beyond what they could handle. Perhaps ¡­ It was an Emperor grade item.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A ray of red light shot up to the sky, and the mushroom cloud rose up into the sky.

    Theva that shot straight up fell to the ground. The ground was charred and crystallized... The pce was so grand that it was almostpletely destroyed in an instant. Many pce maids, servants, and soldiers could not avoid the scorching mes in time.

    A group of experts escorted the Golden Crown¡¯s old king away. The old king¡¯s face was as white as paper.

    ¡°What kind of demons and ghosts, what kind of demons and ghosts!¡±

    The pce copsed and the ground cracked. This was something that had never happened before in the history of the Golden Crown. It was a form of humiliation for the Golden Crown, but wasn¡¯t it also a form of humiliation for the Buddhist Sect? This was equivalent to a fierce p to the face of the Buddhist Sect, resounding loudly.

    The Venerable Lord Buddha, who was guarding the pce, rushed towards the red light and pressed down with both of his hands.

    It wanted to push the spraying magma back into the earth. If it was allowed to spray the magma, it might not take long, not to mention the Imperial City, the entire capital would be engulfed by the magma. Even if all the city gates were to be opened immediately for the citizens to escape, very few would be able to escape.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    That Honored Warrior¡¯s face was deathly pale, and he was obviously trying his best.

    The pirs of magma began to shrink under the pressure. Suddenly, a roar came from beneath the earth, followed by a vast and mighty power gushing out of the cracks in the earth. The pirs of magma instantly became twice as thick as before, and fiercely shot upwards.

    In the distance, the Venerable One from the Buddhist Sect let ouowl. Lowering his head, he saw that his hands were burnt to a crisp and the bones of his fingers were rapidly turning into powder before falling down at a speed visible to the naked eye ¡­ His hands were gone, wrist, arm, all the way to his shoulders. The burning speed was very fast, first the flesh was burnt, then the bones were turned into powder ¡­

    That was a supreme expert of the Buddhist Sect, but he could not withstand the power of the thing¡¯s roar.

    This Supreme Realm cultivator from the Buddhist Sect looked on helplessly as he was burnt to ashes. The remaining head rolled on the ground, and after rolling three or four rounds, it turned into a skull. After rolling another punch, it turned into dust that sprinkled onto the ground.

    The experts of the Buddhist Sect almost all cultivated an indestructible golden body cultivation technique. After sessfully cultivating it, not to mention the fact that their lifespan had increased infinitely, there was almost nothing that could truly kill them ¡­ The Buddhist Sect¡¯s indestructible golden body referred to the golden body of the bones.

    As long as the Golden Body was still there, he could protect his soul inside the Golden Body, even if there was no physical body. As long as the soul was still there, along with the Buddhist Sect¡¯s cultivation technique, he could regrow his physical body.

    Of course, since the time of the Buddhist Sect, there had not been many who could cultivate the Golden Body.

    The Venerable One¡¯s Indestructible Golden Body had already reached the sixthyer. A single strike from an early level Emperor level cultivator might not even be able topletely destroy his Golden Body.

    It was not that the monk and the Divisions monk werete, they could only watch as the Supreme Realm cultivator disappeared withourace. In fact, even if they had rushed over in time, they would not have been able to save him.

    At the same time, the ck cloaked man quietly approached Dada Ye¡¯s small courtyard. A Golden Crown guard who was hidden in the darkness saw him and immediately rushed out, thrusting his sword towards the ck cloaked man¡¯s back. With a Pu sound, the sword clearly stabbed into the ck cloaked man¡¯s heart, and he could clearly see it, and even clearly felt the sensationing from his hands, but ¡­ The sword inexplicably pierced through his own back, then pierced out through his chest.

    The ck-robed man turned around and nced at him, his face expressionless.

    In front of him was the small courtyard of the Da Da Ye. It was very close. For some reason, the ck robed man suddenly became nervous.

    Just then, the ground shook violently. Large chunks ofnd, even crystallized, flew up into the air, harder than rocks.

    A huge ck shadow drilled out from the ground. The moment it appeared, it gave off an oppressive feeling that no one could resist ¡­ Not only because it was too big, but also because of its heavy carapace making it look like a ferocious steel beast.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the monk cursing, who would care if he was from the Buddhist Sect?

    ¡°Beetles?¡±

    Judging from the appearance of its body, the demon beast that charged out from the ground was a super beetle that was at least 500 meters in size. Its ck carapace emitted a metallic luster, demonstrating its astonishing defensive capabilities.

    However, it had a horn on its head all along, and the me was spewing out of its horn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give iry!¡±

    Not only did the monk condense all his Cultivation Power to send ouunch, the vast amount of energy condensed together to form a heavy hammer. The hammer smashed onto the beetle¡¯s body, causing it to lower its body a bit, then it suddenly raised its head and roared at the monk.

    The monk and the Divisions monk avoided it immediately. The me sprayed out and everything that it touched was burnt to ashes.

    ¡°This is too f * cking scary ¡­¡±

    It was not a monk. It was a monk looking at the Divisions monk: ¡°Run, run, or run?¡±

 Chapter 1506 - Great Master

    <h4>Chapter 1506 ¨C Great Master</h4>

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a monk or a Divisions monk, they were experienced and knowledgeable. It was the first time they saw such arge beetle-like demonic beast ¡­ Ordinary demonic beasts would usually have hair, but this was the first time he had seen suchrge insects.

    What made people feel the most helpless was that this emperor level beetle seemed to be even more terrifying than the ancient top tier demonic beasts that they had fought before ¡­ The defense of the ck Tortoise was already very strong, and the beetle¡¯s defense was possibly even stronger than the ck Tortoise. Of course, they had never seen how strong the peak of the ck Tortoise was.

    ¡°Why do all sorts of perverted things alwayse out from the bad guys¡¯ side?¡±

    It was not the monk that pulled the Divisions monk, but the two of them managed to avoid a me.

    ¡°Tan Shanse used to be ridiculously strong, and he initially tamed arge number of ancient demon beasts as his subordinates.¡±

    The Divisions Monk continued to resist the mes. Both of his hands pushed forward, forming a golden swastika symbol, blocking the mes of the guards and pce maids who were frantically escaping.

    It was not the monk who pulled him back: ¡°It can¡¯t be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Only one person can be saved.¡±

    Hearing this, the monk was stunned: ¡°So, why did Buddha choose you instead of me?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t let it go.¡±

    The Divisionsughed and said bitterly: ¡°If you put down these four words, how can you inherit the Buddhist Sect if you can¡¯t?¡±

    It was not a monk who shook his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    He began to help the Divisions to save them, but the speed at which they saved people was far slower than the emperor level beetle¡¯s killing speed. The two struggled to hold on, but they couldn¡¯t do anything as the difference in strength was too great.

    In the small courtyard, An Zheng looked at Monkey: ¡°Monkey Bro, go and save them first, I¡¯m fine here by myself.¡±

    The monkey said, ¡®Be careful,¡¯ and rushed out.

    ¡°One hit to decide the world!¡±

    That sky-upholding iron rod instantly became iparably huge, falling straight down likir. With a boom, it smashed into the back of the emperor level beetle. Although it wasn¡¯t able to break through the shell, it still forced the beetle to crawl on the ground.

    The beetle cried out, a sound that sounded the most unpleasant to the ears of a monkey. Then, the beetle raised its head and spewed out a sea of fire ¡­ The mes it spewed were not bunches of fire, but rather scattered. The area it covered was especiallyrge, so avoiding it became much more difficult.

    The most terrifying thing was that the scattered mes did not reduce their destructive power at all.

    The monkey¡¯s fur was charred quite a bit, and the iron rod turned red in an instant. The monkey¡¯s hair was charred quite a bit, and the iron rod turned red in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Behead the demons and exterminate the devils!¡±

    At this time, a Buddhist chant suddenly appeared in the sky. Golden light covered the sky and blotted out the sky, dispersing the darkness.

    A monk with a solemn golden aura descended from the sky, with one hand pressing downwards as it descended, a huge golden buddhist hand pressed down on the back of the emperor level beetle with a bang, directly pushing it back into the ground. The ground cracked, and its huge bodypletely sunk into the ground.

    ¡°Participating in the Venerable One!¡±

    When the Monk of the Divisions and the monk other than Monk of the Monastery saw the God of Berserkers appear, they immediately bent down to pay their respects.

    The monk that rushed over was called Great Master, his status in the Buddhist Sect was only second to Buddha. He was once the senior brother of Buddha, the head disciple of the previous Buddha.

    At first, everyone thought that the old Buddha would pass his position to him, but no one thought that he would choose the current Buddha ¡­ However, the Great Master did not seem to be affected at all. After all these years without anyints, he enjoyed an extremely high reputation within the Buddhist Sect. Even the Buddha was very respectful to him.

    ¡°Evil creature.¡±

    The Great Master¡¯s palm shed with a gold light, followed by the appearance of a Demon Fighter Pestle. It was even bigger than a monkey¡¯s iron rod, as it fiercely jabbed downwards ¡­ What came out was not blood, but zing magma. The magma in its body seemed to be even hotter, and the corrosive force was even stronger. After it fell to the ground, the ground began to burn with holes.

    ¡°Lotus flower!¡±

    Great Master gasped in a low voice, then a resplendent blue lotus flower bloomed on top of the Demon Fighter Pestle that was stabbed into the Emperor beetle¡¯s body. The lotus flower instantly bloomed and the blue flower¡¯s petals were huge and sharp, and after it bloomed inside the Emperor beetle¡¯s body, the lotus flower quickly started to spin ¡­ It was as if a meat grinder had been thrown into the stomach of an emperor level beetle. The rapidly spinning lotus flower had twisted the stomach of an emperor level beetle into pieces.

    Fragments of magma and organs sprayed out from the wound, and the beetle¡¯s wails grew louder and louder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    Great Master madand seal with one hand, and the rapidly spinning lotus flower suddenly bloomed, as all the petals shot out in all directions ¡­ That scene was so terrifying that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    A petal actually burst out from the back of the beetle¡¯s body, and when the petal flew out, it brought out a crimson magma. The petal was an azure colored magma, and was red in color.

    Those petals shot out from the inside of the cave, creating continuous¡¯ pu pu pu ¡®sounds as they flew out from different directions. The Imperial Beetle let out a sorrowful cry before it crawled on the ground and stopped moving.

    Those who did not manage to escape in time, thinking that they were doomed, began cheering loudly. They prostrated themselves on the ground, thanking the Venerable One for his arrival.

    However, right at that moment, earthworms like things suddenly sprayed out from the emperor level beetle¡¯s body and quickly dragged the cultivators back into their own bodies. Those cultivators were caught in an instant, not even having the strength to resist.

    In just an instant, oveundred people were pulled in. And after these people were swallowed, the shocking wounds on the Imperial grade beetle began to rapidly heal.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Great Master dove down from the sky and with a wave of his hand, the Demon Fighter Pestle flew back into his palm. He held the Demon Fighter Pestle, and the moment itnded, it smashed onto the back of the beetle as if he was holding ontir that could support the sky ¡­ The attack was too ferocious, directly smashing the Emperor grade beetle into a curved shape. The head of the beetle and the butt of the beetle were almost bent together, and the earth also started to shake violently, as the earth started to shake violently, as the earth was swept away from the ce where the Demon Fighter Pestle hadnded. The hurricane was at least dozens of meters high, and the scene was extremely shocking.

    A thick green liquid sprayed out from the beetle¡¯s mouth as it rolled its eyes. When it looked at Great Master, it was obviously filled with hatred.

    ¡°Surpassing you.¡±

    A ze exploded in Great Master¡¯s palm, ¡°Come from hell, I¡¯ll send you back to hell!¡±

    The mes in his palm extended rapidly along the Demon Bestowal Stick, and instantly covered the entire body of the Emperor grade beetle. The mes on the Great Master were different from ordinary mes, they were gold, pure gold, and the mes were iparably magnificent.

    The emperor level beetle couldn¡¯t help but tumble to the ground. As its huge body rolled on the ground, the remaining buildings in the vicinity were all crushed into powder.

    The mes continued burning. At this moment, the emperor level beetle that kills with mes was being set aze. Perhaps this confirms what the Buddhist Sect was saying ¡­ Karma.

    The shell cracked, cracking open. Puff! Golden mes burst out from the beetle¡¯s stomach, causing its stomach to burst open. A corpse with its bones still intact was sprayed out. Clearly, it hadn¡¯t had the time to bepletely devoured.

    A purple gold bowl materialized in Great Master¡¯s palm and he threw it downwards. The purple gold bowl grewrger with the wind and soon after, the densely packed golden swastika characters on the bowl lit up, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The howls of the Emperor level beetles came from the bottom of the purple gold bowl, causing everyone to feel waves of pain in their ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    Great Master extended both of his hands out, and theva that covered the entire pce rose into the air, these zing eyes formed a long dragon that flew towards the purple gold bowl, but before it could reach the purple gold bowl, it congealed, and formed something that looked like a gigantic iron rod. The purple gold alms bowl opened up one hole after another and those hugeva iron rod fiercely stabbed into it. Green viscous liquid shot out from the opening.

    ¡°Refine!¡±

    Great Master¡¯s monastic robe fluttered onto the purple gold bowl. With both hands sped together, he sat cross-legged on the purple gold bowl.

    The golden swastika symbol on the purple gold bowl became even more dazzling, and crackling sounds came from within the purple gold bowl. Very quickly, the strong and sturdy beetle¡¯s body was swiftly refined, slowly grinded into powder, and then gathered intill.

    This process continued for around 10 minutes. There were no longer any soundsing from the purple gold bowl. Great Master kept the purple gold bowl and a red pill floated within the bowl, flickering with a strange light.

    ¡°Undying Devil Heart.¡±

    The eyes of the Great Master also flickered with golden mes, as if he had seen through the insides of the pellet.

    He suddenly raised his hand and bit his middle finger. A drop of blood dripped onto that demonic pill, causing it to tremble violently. A sound that would cause one¡¯s scalp to go numb came from it. It was the final cry before death.

    ¡°You tried to sneak attack me by hiding yourst soul within the pill.¡±

    Great Master snorted in disdain: ¡°It can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡±

    After a moment, the pill turned from a deep red to a deep purple, causing everyone to be dazzled.

    Great Master kept the pill in his purple gold bowl and turned to look at the courtyard Dada Ye was in, his eyebrows knitted together, because when he was fighting with the emperor level beetle, he could clearly feel that there was an intense burst of energy fluctuationsing from there. Although it was not a grand scene, the energy fluctuation over there caused the Great Master to be extremely worried.

 Chapter 1507 - Inescapable Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1507 ¨C Inescapable Battle</h4>

    She knew that An Zheng would definitely be inside, and that she would have to face it herself in the end.

    Thus, she took off her hat and ck scarf, revealing her exquisite and beautiful face.

    ¡°I knew it was yours.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s voice came from the courtyard, causing the woman¡¯s shoulder to slightly tremble.

    She took a deep breath, then walked into the courtyard. Looking at An Zheng who was standing under therge mountain apricot tree, she knelt down, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    An Zheng walked over to the stone table and sat down, then pointed: ¡°Sit.¡±

    This woman, was the Lenticr Butterfly.

    He was someone that had always been neglected, someone who had always been wavering.

    She stood up, looking a little awkward. She sat down opposite of An Zheng, keeping her head down the entire time.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Lenticr Butterfly raised its head, and its eyes were slightly moist: ¡°Master, you have someone you love and love that you can¡¯t pull out, so you should understand ¡­ I know this is wrong, very wrong, but no one has ever been so kind to me, and I¡¯ve been so caught up in it that I can¡¯t get out. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°So?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly mustered up his courage and said: ¡°Master, I won¡¯t harm you, because I know that the greatest kindness in this world is the saving of one¡¯s life. Sometimes, I will hate myself, and although you have never truly taught me anything, my grievances should still arise right? This is just like how a passerby found a person who was about to starve to death by the roadside, gave him money and food, settled him down, and told him to live well, then I wille back to help you in the future ¡­ Then, the person who was saved finished eating his food and spending his money. Then, he started to resent the person who saved him, so why isn¡¯t he here to continue helping him ¡­ This is the same thing. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You all understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I know that Master said that he wanted to take me in as his disciple, but he didn¡¯t want me to lose my yearning for life. He didn¡¯t want me to be a cripple.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°No, what you think is only what you think.¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment before saying: ¡°The reason why I did not teach you anything, is because I do not have anything I can teach you. You know your own body very well, and your abilities do not lie in how strong your cultivation is, but in your Inherent Skill.

    The tears of the Lenticr Butterfly flowed down: ¡°Disciple is already on the wrong path ¡­ Master, I beg of you, this disciple will not be able to repay your kindness, but this disciple has always kept to the bottom line. This disciple doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to you, nor do I dare to have any ill intentions towards Miss Qu and Miss Gu. disciple guarantees that after taking her away, disciple will never be enemies with Master. ¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°Because you don¡¯t think she is someone very important to me, so you killed her and seized her body. Should I give way to you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly seemed to be seriously expressing herself, ¡°Since she is not your most important person, then what about giving her to me? I have already sworn that I will absolutely not attack you, not those two girls. I don¡¯t even want to attack people like Chen Shaobai and the others, because they are your brothers. Dada Ye is not, she is juserson who isn¡¯t that close to you, and no matter what, I am your disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Now you can think of something else.¡±

    Lenticr Butterfly: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Attack me.¡±

    An Zheng said calmly: ¡°I finally realized my mistake. I feel that I can¡¯t teach you because I don¡¯t have the means to, the reason why your ability has improved is because of your own Inherent Skill awakening. But I was wrong, the fault is that I didn¡¯t teach you how to berson ¡­ I know what your Inherent skill is. As long as you can obtain a person¡¯s aura and mark them with your innate ability, you will be able to have the same ability as that person, but your body will not be able to withstand such a powerful strength. Your Inherent skill may be good, but your physique will not be able to keep up with it, so you have taken a fancy to Da Ye¡¯s physique.

    ¡°I want to see what it looks like when I fight myself.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly said with difficulty: ¡°Master, if I really don¡¯t dare to attack you, I hope Master can grant my wish ¡­ disciple swears that when we return, he will advise Tan Shanse to stop. ¡±

    An Zhengughed, it was that kind of relieved smile, because he knew that no matter what he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade Lenticr Butterfly, and since the Lenticr Butterfly had be like this, he had a lot of responsibility, but now he no longer had the chance to save it.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny is that even now, you still think that you can control Tan Shanse.¡±

    An Zheng noticed a ne around the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s neck. The ne had a ck crystal on it.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, I know you¡¯re watching.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the ck crystal pendant and said: ¡°You are the best, and you like to y with other people¡¯s feelings the most. You must have a great sense of aplishment right now, no matter if the Lenticr Butterfly killed me or I killed her ¡­ You will be very happy because you saw what you wanted to see, and you let our own people kill each other. ¡±

    In the space inside the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain Range, Tan Shanse, who was standing in front of the crystal wall,ughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, the person who understands me the best is you.¡±

    When the voice transmitted through the ck crystal pendant, it gave the Lenticr Butterfly a fright. She did not know that the ck crystal pendant could actually let Tan Shanse see everything, she only thought that it was a kind gift from Tan Shanse ¡­ In her opinion, anything that Tan Shanse gave her was rted to love.

    ¡°An Zheng, do you know what the greatest failure of your life is? It¡¯s just that you care too much about feelings ¡­ That¡¯s why I want you to suffer a loss in terms of rtionships. That¡¯s right, Lenticr Butterfly no longer has a way out, not only because she¡¯s stupid, but also because she has already given herself to me ¡­ Do you see those people who blew themselves up outside? They all have a blood contract with me, and so do the Lenticr Butterfly. Right now, I didn¡¯t let her explode in front of you, but because I am determined to win for all eternity ¡­ An Zheng, just think about it, can you block it? ¡±

    ¡°Lenticr Butterfly is familiar with your aura, and she had already marked you with her innate ability early on, so she can transform you perfectly anytime ¡­ Actually, I really want to see what would happen if a current you, at least a level 5 Emperor-level expert self-destructs. Perhaps half of the Golden Ape Mountain and half of the Great Thunder Lake Temple would be razed to the ground ¡­ ¡°Think about it, it must have been a wonderful scene.¡±

    An Zheng only looked at the ck crystal pendant without saying a word.

    The Lenticr Butterfly said bitterly: ¡°Do you really have the heart to?¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Idiot, of course I can¡¯t bear it. I was trying to scare him, how can I bear to do anything to you ¡­ Did you forget, I swore to you, when I¡¯m done with my big affairs, I will take you to find a small ind deep in the sea to live on, I have already found that ce, and have already sent people there to build a manor, very soon we will be able to make a living there ¡­ You just have to help An Zheng and let him know that he has no other choice. Believe me, he won¡¯t allow you to self-destruct, as long as you don¡¯t hurt him and his so-called friends. Because he doesn¡¯t care about you at all. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s expression changed, and she raised her head to look at An Zheng, ¡°Master ¡­ You really ¡­ ¡°Did you really never care about me?¡±

    An Zheng was silent for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the kind of care between men and women, I¡¯ve never had it.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s face suddenly changed, obviously unable to ept this fact ¡­ In reality, the first person who treated her gently in this world was not Tan Shanse, but An Zheng. When she first saw An Zheng and saw him taking care of her, her heart had already been warmed... How many times had she secretly looked at An Zheng from the shadows? Gradually, she couldn¡¯t treat An Zheng as a simple master anymore.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s coldughter came out from the ck crystal pendant: ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ An Zheng, did you not think of it? Actually, I¡¯m also very curious as to why all those women would fall for you. This is an unsolvable problem. How can a dull person like you be worthy of being by the side of a beauty? ¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Lenticr Butterfly and asked seriously: ¡°Actually in your heart, you are very clear, that he is using you, right? However, you still chose to help him. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly stayed silent for a long time, then took a deep breath and nodded with all her might, ¡°Yes, Master ¡­ I once imagined living together with you forever, Master, but I feel very inferior, whether it is Miss Qu or Miss Gu, they are both far prettier than me. I can only hide at a distance and watch you, envious that they can talk to you like that, be so intimate ¡­ I know that I¡¯ve lost you from the very beginning, I can¡¯t get you, so I can¡¯t easily give up on my second choice, Master ¡­ I want to try. ¡±

    She looked at An Zheng, her eyes gradually bing firmer.

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then try it.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly stood up and retreated a few steps, then knelt down on both knees once again, with her forehead facing the ground: ¡°The greatest kindness in this world is the grace of saving one¡¯s life, the Lenticr Butterfly will always remember this kindness, and cannot repay this kindness in this life, if there is a next life, the Lenticr Butterfly will have to repay Master¡¯s kindness no matter what.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand: ¡°No need to say anymore, don¡¯t you feel ufortable? Because I¡¯ve helped you before and you feel that you¡¯re in debt. In this life, I¡¯ll kill you first before returning the favor ¡­ Lenticr Butterfly, the longer people get together, the more it bes like this. I have forgotten about this, I should be bringing you along often, you are too easily bewitched by others, your tragic childhood makes you not dare to easily believe in others, and once you believe it, you will not doubt it at all ¡­ These words are meaningless. If you want to kill me, just do it. ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly stood up with trembling, and looked into An Zheng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Master, you be careful, the Lenticr Butterfly is indeed ¡­ Indeed, it was marked very early on with [Inherent Skills]. Although the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s body was not as good as his, but I, I ¡­ I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time. ¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°This is only the truth, you¡¯ve been preparing to kill me for a long time.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterflyughed mournfully: ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ I kept lying to myself that that wasn¡¯t what I was thinking, but I was always silently preparing. I knew that if he said that you should go, I woulde without hesitation ¡­ Master, I am going to take action. ¡±

 Chapter 1508 - Nobody else!

    <h4>Chapter 1508 ¨C Nobody else!</h4>

    An Zheng stood up and did not pay attention to the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s final bow. He did not feel guilty about it.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to take action.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly suddenly moved, it pointed forward with its left hand, and a Power of Essence Thunder suddenly appeared. The moment the Power of Essence Thunder was about to reach An Zheng, the corner of An Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked up: ¡°You and I need to find a ce to settle this between us, don¡¯t ruin my house.¡±

    With a whoosh, the moment An Zheng¡¯s fingertip touched the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder, a ray of light swiftly spread outwards in all directions. The two of them entered a sealed space at the same time.

    That was An Zheng¡¯s power. Even if he could still use it, it was still An Zheng¡¯s power.

    An Zheng¡¯s world actually wasn¡¯t very useful to Lenticr Butterfly ¡­ An Zheng opened his own world in order to not let the battle between the two destroy arger area. There were still many people who had not retreated from this ce.

    The power that the Lenticr Butterfly used was the same as An Zheng¡¯s, and it was also the realm of the Lenticr Butterfly.

    An Zheng could freely travel within his world and appear at any ce on his mind. The Lenticr Butterfly s were the same as well, so the battle between these two people seemed a little strange.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two strands of Yuan Lei¡¯s powers collided with each other, and the forces werepletely the same. Therefore, the two strands of energy copsed with a loud bang, and neither of them were able to do anything to the other... The two of them continued to sh and attack within the barrier. No matter how fast they were, there was no difference. If anyone had seen this battle, they would have been bbergasted.

    At the same time, in the Buddhist Sect, in the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Buddha sat on the golden lotus throne, his eyes were squinted as he felt the fluctuations of Tian Yuan from Golden Crown. He slightly frowned, his expression seemed to be very grave ¡­ A mirror-like artifact lit up in front of him, and the silhouette of Great Master appeared.

    ¡°Zhi Zun, should I help An Zheng?¡±

    Great Master asked respectfully.

    The Buddha shook her head: ¡°That Lenticr Butterfly has very strong innate ability, she doesn¡¯t have anything to be afraid of, but she can imprint another person¡¯s aura and perfectly duplicate another person¡¯s power ¡­ If you do not go, then it will be a decisive battle between two An Zheng s. If you do, then An Zheng might be in even more danger ¡­ If the Lenticr Butterfly marks your aura, then it will have the strength of both you and An Zheng. ¡±

    Great Master said: ¡°But, her endurance is ultimately limited, and may not be able to endure all of the strength of the two of us. If we continue fighting, she might not need us to do anything, and her body might not be able to withstand that kind of pressure, which is also why she wants to be so wild.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°You said it, I naturally thought of it ¡­¡± Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s physique has a limit, but I don¡¯t know what that limit is? If one of you go in, you might die, and An Zheng might die, but I won¡¯t let you take the risk. If both of you have not reached the limit of the Lenticr Butterfly, then she alone possessing both of your powers would not be equal. ¡±

    Da Zhi naturally understood Buddha¡¯s words. If An Zheng was equal to An Zheng, then Da Zhi was equal to Da Zhi, then after the Lenticr Butterfly possessed the power of two people, even if An Zheng and Da Zhi fought each other, they would still not be equal ¡­ This was because the cultivation level of the Lenticr Butterfly was already stronger than the two of them.

    One versus one, it was a draw.

    The two of them fought to a standstill.

    But two against two, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a draw.

    Great Master could not help but ask, ¡°Are we just going to watch?¡±

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s answer seemed to be a bit helpless: ¡°Tan Shanse can¡¯t have no other preparations, so we can¡¯t possibly do our best right now ¡­ Furthermore, An Zheng and the Lenticr Butterfly have already entered into a fierce battle with each other, so you have to protect Ta Ta Ye well... What Tan Shanse was determined to obtain was not An Zheng¡¯s life, but his body. As long as he could obtain Da Da Ye, he would be able to perfectly replicate the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s power onto Da Da Ye¡¯s body. ¡°Think about how terrifying you will be in the future.¡±

    The Great Master lowered his head, ¡°I know, but the Buddha ¡­ Da Da Ye is in An Zheng¡¯s own space. ¡±

    The Buddha stayed silent for a while and then said: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to take action, be on guard against Tan Shanse and any other preparations ¡­ I believe that An Zheng can solve this himself, he doesn¡¯t need your help. ¡±

    Great Master still wanted to say something, but the Buddha extended his hand and swiped, causing the figure of the Great Master on top of the magical artifact to disappear.

    Within the space within the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain, Tan Shanse, who was watching the two men fight, was clearly very excited. The reason he arranged such a decisive battle was actually not only to defeat An Zheng with his Lenticr Butterfly.

    ¡°How exciting.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down, but his eyes were unblinkingly staring at the crystal wall. His view was of the ck crystal pendant on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s chest, almost as if he was looking at it from the first angle ¡­ So he was able to clearly see what An Zheng did, and what the Lenticr Butterfly did.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t beat him now.¡±

    Tan Shanse muttered these words to himself, but he was not depressed at all.

    Diao Yuan was lying on the side with messy clothes, because not long ago, Tan Shanse had just vented his desire. She was lying there expressionlessly, not resisting or pandering, as if she had alreadypletely given up on herself.

    ¡°You intentionally let her go and fight with An Zheng, you wanted to clearly see how An Zheng attacked, all of An Zheng¡¯s trump cards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tan Shanse replied in a t tone: ¡°Lenticr Butterfly s are of course very important, if I can obtain Da Da Ye¡¯s body, and then transfer the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s power into Da Da Ye¡¯s body, then in the future I will have an invincible subordinate, I only need to give her a blood contract, and she will be my sharpest de ¡­ Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s physical body¡¯s innate condition is very good, but it¡¯s not good enough. Her limit is unable to withstand the strength of Emperor Level 6 and above, so the future help to me isn¡¯t too big. Da Da Ye¡¯s condition is different, she haerfect physique with no limits ¡­ To tell the truth, even I am afraid of thebination of the Lenticr Butterfly. ¡±

    Diao Yuanughed coldly: ¡°Of course you¡¯re afraid. Once the Lenticr Butterfly obtains that Dada Ye¡¯s body and marks your presence, then you¡¯ll probably be killed by her.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°So, this is the second reason why I asked the Lenticr Butterfly to go and snatch the dabble from me ¡­ Her abilities were transferred into Da Da Ye¡¯s body. I will wipe out her soul during the possession process. Da Da Ye also doesn¡¯t have a soul ¡­ When that timees, I¡¯ll control a person casually with the blood contract, kill him, and then transfer his soul into Da Da Da Ye¡¯s body, then that¡¯ll be perfect control. Although the process will be a bitplicated, I have always likedplicated matters, so I can only disy the mostplicated matter perfectly.

    As he spoke, his eyes were still staring at the crystal wall.

    ¡°So he actually has this kind of ability. If he doesn¡¯t let Lenticr Butterfly go, it¡¯s really impossible for him to test An Zheng¡¯s trump card ¡­ It was an impressive forbidden technique, and this was the Explosion of Essence Thunder, but that was not important ¡­ Did you see An Zheng¡¯s left eye? What an amazing Eye of Darkness ¡­ Without this battle, I really do not understand. ¡±

    ¡°The sealing arts of the Dao Gate.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng really knows a lot.¡±

    As he continued to mutter to himself, Diao Yuan gradually lost all interest in him ¡­ Tan Shanse waspletely focused on looking at the crystal wall, and did not realize that Diao Yuan was ying with the ck crystal in his hand that he was most familiar with ¡­ If the amethyst that he used initially was the standard type of transmission power, then the ck crystal was the top-tier.

    Far away from the shore of the East Sea, Feng Xiuyang sat on the edge of the deep pond. The two headless corpses floating in the pond were alreadypletely decayed, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    In front of him was a ck crystal that was about a meter square. It was very t, and was formed from hundreds of ck crystals. He could clearly see everything Tan Shanse saw, and was equally shocked by An Zheng¡¯s current strength.

    Diao Yuan knew what she was doing, she wanted to take revenge on Tan Shanse.

    No matter how much Tan Shanse counted, he would never think that she would actually contact Feng Xiuyang.

    ¡°Very strong.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang watched the battle between An Zheng and the Lenticr Butterfly, both of his eyes shining brightly.

    An Zheng did not know about this, and neither did the Lenticr Butterfly. The battle between the two of them had already reached a point where it was impossible to stop, and they had both reached the pinnacle.

    ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you help me?!¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly roared, its face already distorted.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s voice kept on appearing in her mind, making her feel even crazier.

    ¡°An Zheng is a stumbling block in your fate. His appearance was arranged by the heavens to stop you ¡­ The only way for you to truly have yourself is to cut off An Zheng¡¯s line, then you can kill him ¡­ He can¡¯t hold on anymore! ¡±

    I know that he has always been in your heart. I am jealous, I am angry, you are my woman, how can I allow you to have other men in your heart? Only by seeing you kill him with your own hands will I feel at ease. ¡±

    ¡°Lenticr Butterfly, he doesn¡¯t know about your good fortune. I know, could it be that you didn¡¯t see through it? Every single move he makes wants to kill you, don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t sensed it yet? ¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s hair instantly exploded as it wildly danced about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡±

    She roared, raised her hand and pulled down the ck crystal pendant that was hanging around her neck, casually throwing it to the side, then pounced towards An Zheng.

    ¡°Master, he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, and neither do you!¡±

    Her face was contorted, and her body shone brighter and brighter.

    ¡°I finally understand now, what I care about the most is still you... I can¡¯t have you while I¡¯m alive, so let¡¯s go to another world together. That world has no Qu Liuxi, no Gu Qianye, no Da Ye, just the two of us! ¡±

    Her body was glowing, purple lightning.

 Chapter 1509 - Lenticular Butterfly and the Karakorum Savant

    <h4>Chapter 1509 ¨C Lenticr Butterfly and the Karakorum Savant</h4>

    The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s body started to emiesplendent purple light. Even An Zheng¡¯s heartbeat seemed to have stopped at that moment.

    He only thought that the Lenticr Butterfly had already fallen deeply into Tan Shanse¡¯s trap, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Lenticr Butterfly would choose to perish together with An Zheng at this time ¡­ No one knew what had been thinking about before he entered the room even though she was standing at the entrance of his residence.

    She had always been a neglected person and An Zheng himself had to admit that the reason why he saved her at that time and epted her as his disciple was only to give her more hope in life.

    The Lenticr Butterfly was someone who was in extreme despair. Even if she was still alive, her mind was still thinking that she shouldn¡¯t be.

    But, was An Zheng wrong?

    Can I give you any help, but can I really force you to do something emotional?

    Even if there were no emotional issues, was there no limit to the amount of help she could provide?

    That was a self-destruct at the same level of strength as An Zheng, something An Zheng could not withstand ¡­ But just at this moment, a white light shed on An Zheng¡¯s wrist, and immediately after, the beautiful girl who wore a short skirt appeared in front of An Zheng.

    Da Da Ye had lost half of her soul, but even so, she could not forget An Zheng.

    ¡°Nobody can hurt him!¡±

    The words that a man should have said when he was protecting a woman, at this very moment, from the mouth of a weak, soulless girl, was so shocking.

    That dazzling purple light was suppressed by the white light on Da Da Ye¡¯s body. Da Da Ye¡¯s pure and holy light seemed to be able to wash away all the evil spirits in this time. Any evil thing, in front of that pure and holy light, would not be able to hide.

    The energy of the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s self-destruct was actually forcefully absorbed by the Da Da Ye ¡­

    Even An Zheng had forgotten that she had suchysique.

    Because An Zheng never thought that the person he cared about would be in such a dangerous ce. He didn¡¯t dare to ept such a deep and heavy emotion from Da Da Da Ye, as he was afraid of hurting this innocent girl, and even more so, didn¡¯t dare to let Da Da Da Ye face such danger. Thus, he had simply forgotten that Da Da Ye could absorb this kind of power.

    Violent power entered Dada Ye¡¯s body, and all of a sudden, so much power poured into his body that her face turned red, as if she had been burnt through. Layers of something like water vapor appeared on the surface of her body, making her look like she was ced on a steamer.

    An Zheng immediately rushed over, and ced a hand on Da Da Tan Ye¡¯s back, desperately trying to suck out the Power of Essence Thunder out of Da Da Da Ye¡¯s body. Da Da Ye¡¯splexion gradually improved, but An Zheng¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly ¡­ This was the equivalent of all of his strength. As he drew closer, it was the equivalent of being continuously hit by a heavy blow.

    With a Pu sound, An Zheng sprayed a mouthful of blood on Da Da Ye¡¯s back.

    Da Da Ye turned his head and saw An Zheng¡¯s body falling backwards.

    A level 5 Emperor could be considered the pinnacle of existence in the martial world, but a level 5 Emperor could not withstand an attack from the same level 5 Emperor level self destruct attack. This power was the same and even a Reverse Scale Armor would not be able to block it.

    What the Reverse Scale Armor recognized were not only An Zheng¡¯s bloodline power, but also An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power. If this could be described as a decisive battle between the original body and the clone, then this would be a battle that would be carried out passively from the very beginning.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Da Da Ye screamed out and turned to hug An Zheng.

    At this moment, the Lenticr Butterfly standing opposite of him had a miserable look on her face. The corners of her mouth were full of blood, but her face was as white as paper.

    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t even die with him? ¡±

    Both of the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s knees went weak and knelt on the ground dejectedly. Its eyes stared straight at An Zheng who had fallen to the ground and tears continued to flow from its eyes uncontrobly.

    ¡°I know, I knew it from the start. You saved me and epted me as your disciple, but you didn¡¯t care about me ¡­¡± I¡¯m not beautiful enough, so even if you invited me to eat together with you two, I would still reject you two when we were traveling together. I would me you in front of those two girls, so I carefully hid all of my feelings for you, afraid that you would see them, afraid that they would see ¡­ An Zheng, you are too heartless. ¡±

    Da Ta Ye did not know what kind of story there was between her and An Zheng. She knew that Lenticr Butterfly was An Zheng¡¯s disciple, but she was very unfamiliar with this disciple.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t love him.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at the Lenticr Butterfly, hatred written all over his face. ¡°What you love is only your possessiveness.¡±

    The Lenticr Butterfly roared: ¡°Isn¡¯t love upied? Could it be sharing?! ¡±

    Da Da Niu only looked at her once and didn¡¯t say anything else. Because she knew, no matter what he said, it would be meaningless terson like Lenticr Butterfly ¡­ The Lenticr Butterfly had already gonepletely crazy.

    Lenticr Butterfly was kneeling there, looking at the unconscious An Zheng wailing, crying as if it was his crying.

    Because the ck crystal pendant had already been thrown far away, even Tan Shanse did not know what had happened at this moment. He could only see an intense purple light shing inside the crystal wall and was so shocked that he shook it a few times.

    His memories had already been awakened. Last time when An Zheng and the rest of the nine surrounded him, although he still won in the end, he really felt the threat of death ¡­ Since he had such an experience, he would definitely not allow it to happen a second time, so when he discovered the abilities of the Lenticr Butterfly, he was wild with joy.

    Lenticr Butterfly could perfectly replicaterson¡¯s strength, ability, and even bloodline. This kind of person was the best lifesaver for him, and once he was surrounded and attacked by others, the Lenticr Butterfly would perfectly replicate his strength, and that would be equivalent to two people fighting against each other. Two ¡­ In this world, who could block two of his attacks?

    Then, he detected Da Da Da Ye¡¯s special physique. All of this was simply prepared for him. The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s duplication was noroblem, but Da Da Ye could still withstand the limits of his body¡¯s strength at its peak.

    This n was rted to the final battle.

    He never thought that the Lenticr Butterfly would actually choose to self-destruct.

    At that moment, he almost felt as if the world had copsed.

    And at the same time, ce far away from Tan Shanse, at the side of the deepke, when Feng Xiuyang saw the crystal wall fiercely light up for a moment, he actually couldn¡¯t help but stand up. His entire person seemed extremely nervous, even fearful, and his hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble... After a while, he gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Luckily...¡±

    Feng Xiuyang muttered to himself. He raised his hand and pressed it against his forehead, and a small ball of purple light lit up on his fingertip. His breathing immediately became a lot more stable.

    Tan Shanse, who was far inside the Eastern Ocean Stone Mountain, suddenly made the exact same motion as him. He raised his hand and lightly tapped his forehead, then calmed down ¡­ They were both clones and true self, even using the same method to control one¡¯s state of mind.

    In the Battlefield of Certain Death, Da Da Ye hugged An Zheng and cried like he was about to cry.

    Within An Zheng¡¯s body, because the strength had already exceeded the limits of what his body could bear, an extremely terrifying change urred to his body, and his skin was starting to crack bit by bit ¡­ For a level five Emperor Grade physique, the fact that his body was cracking open bit by bit could only mean one thing ¡­ The Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s power of self-detonation was igniting the power within An Zheng¡¯s body. Once it waspletely ignited, it would be a self-detonation that even An Zheng himself would not be able to control.

    What An Zheng was afraid of was something bad happening to Da Da Ye. Her body was still too weak.

    Yet now, this danger was being transferred to him. It seemed that the ending had not changed.

    Da Da Ye could only tightly hug him.

    The Lenticr Butterfly that had fallen to the ground at the side gradually turned silent from its initial wailing, and only looked at the two men in the distance with a deadpan expression. Her brows were creasing deeper and deeper, as if she had fallen into some kind of contradiction.

    In her mind, two figures were constantly alternating ¡­ An Zheng and Tan Shanse.

    After a while, it was the first time An Zheng saw her, giving her her first sense of security.

    After a while, it was the white-clothed Tan Shanse who looked at her with a smile, causing her to sink into depravity.

    The figures of the two kept shing and then ovepped, but it was impossible for them to merge together.

    It was at this moment, an item that An Zheng had long forgotten about suddenly lit up. It was ¡­ Kunlun Embryo.

    At that time, he did not know what use the Karakorum Savant had, but the Karakorum Savant could perfectly help him with the word ¡°cultivation technique¡± and the word ¡°nk¡± cultivation technique. An Zheng had once thought that maybe the Karakorum Savant¡¯s greatest strength was its ability to absorb ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have absorbed the essence of nature to form the Kunlun Embryo. The Kunlun Embryo was just like a child being conceived, but in the end, it was still jusock.

    The moment Kunlun¡¯s womb lit up, a mark suddenly appeared on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s forehead ¡­

    At this moment, the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but float up, and the Karakorum Savant also automatically flew out of An Zheng¡¯s dimensional tool. The mark on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s forehead became more and more obvious, and actually took on the exact same shape as the Karakorum Savant!

    The Kunlun Embryo slowly flew over, became smaller and smaller, and finally became the same size as the mark on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s forehead. Then, it merged with the mark and slowly entered the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s brain.

    The moment the Karakorum Savant entered the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s brain, its eyes suddenly widened ¡­ One image after another shed through her mind. Fighting and apanying had given her a splitting headache!

    She could not help but let ouoar. The shape of her body had actually undergone a huge change ¡­ She was a woman, and also a beautiful woman. However, the moment the Kunlun Embryo entered her mind, her form unexpectedly grewrger. That was not the true form of a human, but a ¡­ Shadow.

 Chapter 1510 - Summoning of the Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 1510 ¨C Summoning of the Blood Contract</h4>

    The Karakorum Sword League flew out from An Zheng¡¯s spatial artifact, and an identical mark appeared on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s forehead. In the end, the Karakorum Savant became smaller and smaller, merging into one with the mark on the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s forehead.

    At that moment, the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s body started to tremble violently, as if its entire body was electrocuted.

    And just at this moment, the energy in An Zheng¡¯s body that was about to explode, and the energy in Da Da Ye¡¯s body actually began to return to him. It flowed out from every single one of their pores to gather intiver of air, and once again returned to the body of the Lenticr Butterfly.

    With such a change, Dada Ye¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    All his efforts had been wasted?

    When the berserk energy returned into the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s body, she also stopped trembling. However, for some reason, she became weaker and weaker ¡­ Without a doubt, the Lenticr Butterfly was a woman. After fusing with the Kunlun Embryo, it was less and less like a woman, and even its body became ethereal, floating there like a shadow.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, I know it¡¯s you!¡±

    Da Da Ye cried and screamed, ¡°I will never let you hurt him!¡±

    She suddenly stood up and blocked in front of An Zheng.

    ¡°Cough cough cough cough ¡­¡±

    An Zheng coughed a few mouthfuls of blood consecutively, then propped himself up from the ground: ¡°He¡¯s not Tan Shanse.¡±

    Da Da Ye was startled for a moment before turning around to look at An Zheng. ¡°He isn¡¯t?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    The shadow suddenlyughed. Although his physical body was faint, his voice was very clear, ¡°What happened before ¡­ Did I do something stupid? Aiya, my head hurts ¡­ It really seems like it¡¯s quite a disgrace. ¡±

    Shadow was actually speaking, and his voice was that of a man!

    An Zheng could not help butugh bitterly: ¡°Who would have thought it would be like this ¡­¡±

    The shadow stretched out both of his hands, and many of the star star point points flew towards Da Da Ye like gxies. Da Da Ye stood there dumbfounded, not knowing why, and couldn¡¯t even move.

    And An Zheng did not do anything, he just stood there and watched.

    The floating Milky Way slowly flew to Da Da Da Ye¡¯s side, flew around Da Da Da Ye¡¯s body, then suddenly rushed into his body. Da Da Da Ye snorted and fainted right away, An Zheng immediately reached out and hugged her.

    An Zheng put down Da Da Ye, found a piece of clothes of his own from a spatial artifact and covered her with it. After that, with some difficulty, he sat down.

    ¡°You¡¯re very naughty.¡±

    If others were to hear what An Zheng said, they would definitely find it unfathomable.

    However, the shadow seemed tough in embarrassment: ¡°Can you stop ¡­¡± This is a very humiliating history. ¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking about why other people¡¯s body would be stable and ready to be summoned the moment they appear, while my body would always not form for a while. Later on, when I thought about it, it was because my body form was notplete at all ¡­ Now that I think about it, actually, the appearance of my physical form was something that only happened after I obtained the Kunlun Embryo. The Kunlun Embryo iart of my physical form, that part of my body, not my physical form. The body has no phase, it is unstable, it does notst long, it does not have a soul. ¡±

    That ck shadow was actually An Zheng¡¯s form.

    The ck figure massaged his head as if he had a headache. After he sat down opposite to An Zheng, he said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I and the Kunlun Embryo awakened at the same time because of the replication of your power, I might still be in a daze for a very long time ¡­ Don¡¯t tell anyone what I did before. I¡¯m cutting off part of my memory now, or I¡¯ll have nightmares every day. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an individual! Big Brother, what kind of nightmare are you in?!¡±

    ¡°How can you look down on me so much?¡±

    His body snorted, and when he did that he actually had the sound of a Lenticr Butterfly, causing him to immediately shut up, he raised his hand to cover his mouth: ¡°Fuck ¡­ ¡°Too terrifying.¡±

    He forced himself to calm down for a long time before he spoke again, ¡°I almost remember everything now ¡­ During that great battle, because that fellow¡¯s strength was too terrifying, he actually fought to the point where the two of us were separated. Later on, we entered the time when the time circle was reincarnated, but I was unable to reincarnate. ¡°And I can only enter Mount Kunlun to hide myself, to absorb the essence of the heaven and earth, the sun, and the moon to sustain myself.¡±

    ¡°But because I was in such a miserable state after that battle, my body and phase was separated. The body part was the Kunlun Embryo, and it was continuously being absorbed in Mount Kunlun. The body part thought it was almost a soul body, so how could I have entered the cycle of reincarnation?¡± ¡°Or perhaps I have been wandering the world searching for a suitable host. But no matter what, we can be considered to have separated ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°This time, I won¡¯t be leaving.¡±

    Xing Xiang nodded: ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Other people¡¯s physical appearances are different from yours, their physical appearances can¡¯t even speak, they are constantly protecting this sovereign, yet you ¡­ You can also go out for a stroll by yourself. ¡±

    ¡°A body like that has no soul.¡±

    ¡°Unique, do you understand?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I said, actually all of this is fate ¡­ In truth, it was not a coincidence for the Lenticr Butterfly to meet me, and it was not a coincidence that I obtained the Karakorum Savant. It was just that at that time, they would never think that all of this had anything to do with me. ¡±

    Body resemnce is a deep breath, then once again, he raised his hand to rub his forehead: ¡°Can you stop talking ¡­ I have actually been reincarnated into a woman. ¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not your reincarnation.¡±

    An Zheng thought about it carefully, ¡°The Karakorum Savant¡¯s essence is being absorbed by Mount Kunlun, allowing you to absorb its essence. You are floating outside, but the Karakorum Savant and you are still connected, just that it is too faint and indistinct and neither of you knows that the essence absorbed by the Karakorum Savant is gradually creating a new body for you.¡±

    Body Appearance: ¡°I can ept your exnation, but why is it a woman? Or an idiot? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This could be an Innate Ranker.¡±

    Body shape: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them reyed part of their memories, then recalled many things. To An Zheng, it was actually a little hard to ept ¡­ The Lenticr Butterfly was actually a part of his appearance, it was truly unexpected.

    He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ming back. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing else. I have to think of a way to erase that memory of mine.¡±

    He walked forward, faced An Zheng, and then merged with An Zheng¡¯s figure and disappeared.

    Now that his physical appearance had returned, An Zheng felt very good.

    Not longter, Da Da Ye woke up ¡­ The gxy-like items that had previously drifted out from Dada Ye¡¯s body were the part of his soul that had been stripped off. After his soul returned to his body, he seemed much more energetic.

    ¡°An Zheng!¡±

    Then, his white arms instantly wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s neck. An Zheng shook his head and smiled, but Da Da Ye suddenly straightened up and gave An Zheng a kiss on his face.

    An Zheng jumped back and stood up, then took the chance to jump up. Those two slender snow-white legs of his hung on An Zheng¡¯s waist ¡­

    It was still the same da-da-da-da-da-da-ya, the same beautiful little skirt, the same beautiful long legs.

    Within the space inside the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain Range, with a ¡°pa¡± sound, Tan Shanse swept all the items on the table and dropped them onto the ground.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Although he did not see what happened, he clearly felt that the Lenticr Butterfly¡¯s aura had disappeared. Having lost the Lenticr Butterfly, it meant that he had lost his greatest support in the uing decisive battle ¡­ He had nned out a lot for this operation. He had prepared something else inside the ck crystal, but he never thought that the Lenticr Butterfly would suddenly pull down the ck crystal pendant and throw it away ¡­

    Although the preparation was still there, it seemed to have no effect.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t just let you off like this! ¡±

    Tan Shanse roared, he turned and picked up a magic staff from the table. On the top of the magic staff, there was also a ck crystal, but what was unusual was that this ck crystal was perfectly round.

    The moment the ck crystal on the staff lit up, the ck crystal that the Lenticr Butterfly had thrown to the side also started to shine. An Zheng who had just unlocked the barrier and was about to return changed his expression and subconsciously looked behind himself.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ck crystal pendant exploded, but there was no substantial damage. Arge mass of ck fog rose into the air, and in the midst of the ck fog, the silhouette of a huge demon beast could be vaguely seen.

    His speed was so fast that even An Zheng felt that it was a bit terrifying. He hugged Ta Ta Ye as he swept backwards, and the giant python directly smashed into the ce he was standing just a moment ago, creating a huge crater there.

    There seemed to be more than one giant python in the ck mist. It swayed back and forth and gradually dispersed the ck mist.

    The moment the ck mist dispersed, An Zheng realized that it wasn¡¯ython at all, but rather the nine tails of a demonic beast ¡­ This demon beast was around 400 to 500 meters long. From its appearance, it looked like a fox. However, this fox was so charming and dignified. This fox¡¯s appearance was so domineering that it caused people to feel a chill in their hearts ¡­

    Nine-tailed Fox.

    It swayed its tail as if it was dering war on An Zheng.

    The Nine-tailed Fox¡¯s eyes were purely ck. When An Zheng looked at those eyes, it seemed that he saw Tan Shanse within them.

    In the interior space of the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain Range, Tan Shanse stood in front of the crystal wall witale face. This time, he was truly furious, iparably angry ¡­ His calctions were perfect. If we follow his ns to develop, even if An Zheng didn¡¯t die right now, Dada Ye¡¯s fleshly body should already be in his hands.

    ¡°Betrayales arice.¡±

    The corner of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth hooked up witouch of cold arrogance and hatred. A small hole appeared on both of his arms, and his blood vessels actually flew out from the small hole, and connected to the crystal wall... In an instant, the Nine-tailed Fox in front of An Zheng seemed to have been injected with arge amount of energy.

    The Nine-tailed Fox looked down at An Zheng, and the huge mouth of the fox opened up to speak in humannguage, ¡°An Zheng, don¡¯t think that you can becent after winning once again. You¡¯ve truly angered me this time.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Are you thinking of turning into a fox and seducing me yourself?¡±

    Tan Shanse raged: ¡°Die!¡±

    The huge Nine-tailed Fox immediately pounced over, causing the earth to shake and the mountains to shake.

 Chapter 1511 - This time its me!

    <h4>Chapter 1511 ¨C This time it¡¯s me!</h4>

    The moment the Nine Tailed Demon Fox appeared, the old King of Golden Crown, who had already returned to the pce, almost fainted ¡­ First, it was an emperor level beetle beast that razed the entire imperial city to the ground, followed by a Nine-tailed Demon Fox. Furthermore, it seemed that its strength was above the emperor level beetle, so the capital of the Golden Crown would probably bepletely destroyed.

    Tan Shanse connected his own blood vessels to the crystal wall. The Nine-tailed Demon Fox had gained his own strength and became even more powerful, but if An Zheng was not injured, it would be difficult for him to kill it. However, Tan Shanse had not recovered yet, so he could only resist.

    An Zheng called the monkey over: ¡°You protect Da Ye, Tan Shanse is already crazy, this time he¡¯s really going to lose his mind, it¡¯s rare for him to be this angry, I have to think of a way to kill this Nine Tailed Demon Fox, you protect her well.¡±

    Monkey replied before he dashed off into the distance with Da Da Ye in tow.

    An Zheng teleported in front of the Nine Tailed Demon Fox, raised his hand, and pointed at it with his pinky: ¡°Small talk, you don¡¯t seem to be rational at all. I can see from this fox¡¯s eyes that you¡¯re angry from embarrassment, I want to make you more angry, tell me, what should I do?¡±

    The Nine-tailed Fox let out a cry and a ball of light shot out from its mouth like a cannonball.

    Not long after, half of the Golden Crown¡¯s capital city sank in, as buildings started to copse one after another. If not for the fact that the Golden Crown¡¯s army and cultivators had already started to evacuate the poption when the Emperor Beetles appeared, it was possible that they would have suffered heavy losses.

    An Zhengughed in ridicule along the way, and the Nine-tailed Fox chased after An Zheng and left the capital. An Zheng could not let it destroy even more ¡­ At that moment, it waare opportunity for the Tan Shanse to lose his mind out of embarrassment. Although it couldn¡¯t cause Tan Shanse any damage, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to subdue the Nine-tailed Demon Fox.

    If Tan Shanse was still sane, he would not have followed An Zheng out of the capital. He only needed tomand the Nine Tailed Demon Fox to continue wreaking havoc and killing people in the city, and An Zheng would not be able to escape.

    After exiting the capital, An Zheng rushed in the direction of the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    In the Great Thunder Lake Temple, the Buddha¡¯s face turned slightly ugly: ¡°An Zheng, this is your mistake ¡­¡±

    The first was to see how strong An Zheng was, and the second was to see what other tricks Tan Shanse had up his sleeve. In the end, An Zheng led the Nine Tailed Demon Fox straight to Great Thunder Lake Temple, so if Buddha didn¡¯t make a move now, he was afraid that he would lose all his face.

    Then, ayer of golden light covered the entire Gold Peak Mountain. If one were to look from afar, this enveloping golden light was like a bell that was ced on top of the Gold Top Mountain. On top of the golden light were dense buddhist scriptures shing, clearly showing that the Buddha had activated the protective magical formation of the Gold Top Mountain.

    The Buddha sat on the lotus throne and snorted: ¡°If you want to drag me down to fight, then I won¡¯t fight. I have the protective magical formation, so I¡¯ll keep you all outside. I¡¯ll only attack after you guys are done.¡±

    An Zheng acted as if he had heard the Buddha¡¯s words. Not only did he not attack the Nine Tailed Demon Fox, he instead threw a Explosion of Essence Thunder at it, directly exploding outside the Golden Peak Mountain¡¯s protective magical formation. The golden bell protecting the mountain had been blown away by the explosion. The spell formation appeared to be wobbling as the light of the Sanskrit Spell was flickering on and off.

    The Buddha was stunned for a moment, then blurted out a Buddhist number: ¡°Fuck ¡­¡±

    An Zheng stopped outside the Mountain Defence Golden Bell Formation and pointed at the Nine Tailed Demon Fox with his middle finger.

    Hearing this, Tan Shanse almost exploded. The balls of light shot out from the Nine-tailed Demon Fox¡¯s mouth one after another, while An Zheng stayed outside the protective golden clock array, dodging constantly. The balls of light struck the protective golden bell array one after another.

    The Buddha sat cross-legged as he watched, the expression on his face constantly changing. A momentter, he raised his hand and continuously stroked his chest: ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m not angry ¡­¡±

    This Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was originally an emperor level demon beast, and even in Hong Kong, it wasparable to a super demon beast of the ck Tortoise rank. If it was at its peak, not to mention the current Mountain Defence Golden Bell Array, even if it was in front of the current Buddha, it would still be able to beat up the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox ¡­ The current Emperor level cultivators werepletely different from the Emperor level cultivators of that time.

    The Buddha looked at the crumbling golden clock array and finally could not hold it in anymore, ¡°Great Master, go help out.¡±

    Great Master had wanted to make a move a long time ago, but since the Buddha didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Now that he heard the Buddha¡¯s order, his body immediately transformed inthantom, and in the next second, he was already outside the golden bell formation ¡­ Then, he realized that the person he was trying to help might be a scoundrel.

    An Zheng had been waiting for this moment to happen, he released his perception and urately sensed the changes to the golden bell formation. It was fine if no one came out of the Buddha, but as long as there was someone who came out, the array would definitely open and there would definitely be origin energy fluctuations.

    The moment the golden bell formation opened, Great Master rushed out from inside, then An Zheng used teleportation to enter through the crack.

    The magical formation closed.

    Now, it was the Great Master¡¯s turn to deal with the Nine Tailed Demon Fox.

    The Nine Tailed Demon Fox looked up to the sky and roared, then a beam of extremely thick and fierce light shot out from its mouth and bombarded the golden bell formation. This was the Nine Tailed Demon Fox¡¯s strongest attack, and it continuously attacked a part of the golden bell formation, so no matter how powerful the array was, it would not be able to withstand the attack even if it was pressed down on a spot.

    An Zheng found a ce to sit down and apologized to the Great Master outside with his palms together: ¡°Sorry, big monk, I¡¯m not targeting you ¡­¡±

    The Great Master shook his head helplessly. How could he have the time to talk to An Zheng, he could only manage the Nine-tailed Goblin Fox with all his might and he couldn¡¯t handle it. The Nine-tailed Goblin Fox¡¯s strength was far stronger than the Emperor Level Demonic Beast.

    An Zheng turned his head and looked towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple: ¡°Hey, your people have been bullied, are you still there to watch?¡±

    The Buddha ignored him.

    An Zheng actually found a nail clipper to cut his nails off, ¡°Actually I want to help, but I can¡¯t get in and out of it. I¡¯m different from you, I¡¯m a warm-hearted and chivalrous person, if you open the Golden Bell Mountain Protection Formation, I¡¯ll definitely rush out and help him.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a hole opened up in the golden bell formation in front of him, just enough for him to go out by himself.

    An Zheng was startled for a moment, he turned his head and pointed towards Great Thunder Lake Temple with his middle finger: ¡°You really did it.¡±

    The Buddha sat there shaking his head: ¡°What, what you said doesn¡¯t count?¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand and grabbed both sides of the opening of the array: ¡°Quickly close it, quickly close it, what will happen when youe inter. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a warm-hearted person, but my skin is also thick, let me tell you, even if you open the entire golden bell formation, I won¡¯t be able to go out.¡±

    Buddha, ¡°...¡±

    Not only did the monk return to Great Thunder Lake Temple, he even stood not too far away from the Buddha and pursed his lips in a smile.

    The Buddha sighed and looked outside. The Nine Tailed Demon Fox had really suppressed the Great Master and if he did not act now, the Great Master might be injured ¡­ He extended his two hands out, and two huge golden buddhist hands appeared outside of the Golden Head Mountain. They fiercely pressed downwards, and while the Nine Tailed Demon Fox and the Great Master were fighting, they descended from the sky and quickly caught the Nine Tailed Demon Fox.

    Those tworge hands were like iron pincers as they tightly grasped the Nine Tailed Demon Fox. Buddha coldly snorted: ¡°It¡¯s only so-so ¡­¡± ¡°Aiya!¡±

    The fur on the Nine Tailed Demon Fox¡¯s body stood up, forming needle-like needles. The two buddhist hands were densely covered with small holes, and the long hair had pierced through the buddhist hands and came out from the back of the hands.

    The Buddha shrank his hand in pain, and the Nine-tailed Demon Fox fell down, rolling down the hill.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry ¡­¡±

    The Buddha rose up from the lotus throne, and a golden buddhist image materialized outside the golden bell formation.

    In the capital, when the helplessmoners saw the appearance of the golden buddhist images, they couldn¡¯t help but kneel down and kowtow to the buddhist images.

    An Zheng, who was sitting on the mountainside, couldn¡¯t help but snort when he saw this scene.

    Then, he opened his left hand, revealing a huge Demon Fighting Pestle. He fiercely smashed it down, and took ouurple gold bowl from his right hand, which he ced towards the Nine-tailed Demon Fox¡¯s head.

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°Your Buddhist Sect only has these few things? ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, did you approve it?¡±

    The golden buddha image of the Buddha staggered, and was almost angered to the point of losing his breath by An Zheng ¡­

    The Lenticr Butterfly was already gone, and the Nine-tailed Demon Fox was one of the strongest Demon Beasts under hismand. If he were to lose the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, if An Zheng and the others were to find him now, there might buge problem.

    Before the Time Inhibition Formation was activated, he did not have the ability to fight against An Zheng and the others head on. However, the Golden Crow had already been turned into a Golden Crow Stone by An Zheng.

    The Nine Tailed Demon Fox¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, before quickly retreating ¡­

    The huge golden buddhist shadow chased behind him, holding the Demon Subduing Pestle and smashing it one by one down. ¡°Run ¡­¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±

    The Nine Tailed Demon Fox continuously dodged. Dang! It was smashed on the head by the Demon Subduing Pestle, causing it to be a little dazed. It turned its head to the golden buddhist shadow and roared ¡­ Dang, yet again.

    The Buddha shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me.¡±

    Great Master stood at the side with the Demon Fighter Pestle, looking slightly pleased: ¡°This time, it¡¯s me ¡­¡±

    ng!

    Taking advantage of the nine-tailed fox¡¯s moment of shock, the Buddha¡¯s Demon Subduing Pestle descended and smashed onto the Nine-tailed Demon Fox¡¯s head. After continuously beating it three times, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox became angry.

    ng!

    Again.

    The golden buddha figure of the Buddha was stunned and quickly waved his hands, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    Great Master also shook his head, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not me ¡­¡±

    In the distance, Monkey grinned proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s me this time!¡±

 Chapter 1512 - My Own

    <h4>Chapter 1512 ¨C My Own</h4>

    The two Demon Fighter Pestles and the sky-upholding iron rod continued to attack the Nine-tailed Demon Fox until it couldn¡¯t find the north. Although this thing¡¯s defensive power seemed to be far inferior to the Emperor grade beetle, in reality, its defensive power was stronger.

    When the iron rod smashed into it, a portion of its strength was reduced during the process of it curving. The remaining strength was dispersed by the tough fur, and what was even more strange was that the strength that smashed onto it could be released through its nine long tails and turned into an attack.

    Under the siege of three experts, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox managed to escape using its Escape Technique.

    An Zheng sat on the hillside as he watched the demonic beast disappear into the distance, and the corner of his mouth curled up imperceptibly.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, it¡¯s about time to change your posture.¡±

    From the very beginning, Tan Shanse was always the active one, always being his person. His Spirit Demon Beast suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng and the others, they could only passively face him, while the Nine-tailed Demon Fox escaped on purpose. In truth, An Zheng had told the Buddha when he made his move to release the Nine-tailed Demon Fox.

    An Zheng had already locked onto its aura, if it had an eye, where would it be able to escape to?

    The citizens of Golden Crown were all kneeling on the ground, a wave of worship to the Buddha voice, the golden buddha image of Buddha withdrew, returning back to Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    An Zheng sat on the mountainside and watched. Feeling tired, heid down on the grass on his back and watched the blue sky and white clouds rest.

    The golden clock array was concealed,pletely lifeless.

    The space around An Zheng distorted, and a Buddha appeared beside him.

    An Zhengid there and shrugged his shoulders, not even opening his eyes: ¡°You sure can endure...¡±

    The Buddha sat down beside An Zheng and sighed, ¡°I am different from the rest of you ¡­ I know that saying these words is a bit cowardly, but I have to say these words.

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    No matter how you call me, or how you think of me, it¡¯s fine that you think of me as selfish. But you can¡¯t deny that, because of the existence of the Buddhist Sect, the hundreds of millions of people in the Western Regions lives are very peaceful, and people need to believe in it. The Buddhist Sect gave them a faith, and they will be united.

    An Zheng could not deny that the Buddha was right.

    ¡°The Buddhist Sect has already been in the Western Regions for so long, I know that of course we have taken up a lot of resources, but, what I am most proud of are the past Buddha¡¯s pride, which is the peace that we have brought to hundreds of countries in the Western Regions and hundreds of millions of citizens. When you guys can fearlessly die, what I thought of was how to ensure that the Buddhist Sect did not copse. Once the Buddhist Sect crashes, hundreds of millions of people¡¯s faith will crumble. ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s a very dignified reason.¡±

    The Buddha stared at An Zheng: ¡°Do you think I am trying to justify myself? A person like me, there¡¯s no need to defend myself. I don¡¯t care what others say anyway. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The Buddha smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. Anyway, you can¡¯t argue against me if you think too much of it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I realized that I really don¡¯t understand you. Oh right, I have a question that I¡¯m rather curious about, why did you choose not to be monk as your sessor?¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Because this is a must. ording to the sincerity of the Buddhist Sect and the study of Buddhist scriptures, the monks of the Divisions are much better, morepassionate, more focused, the buddhist roots are better, however ¡­¡± I want to choose the sessor of a leader, noerson who understands Buddhist scriptures better. I don¡¯t want the monks to be together with you guys, so I can loudly say that I left the Buddhist Sect unterally for the sake of eating meat. Can Divisions Monks do it? ¡±

    He let out a long sigh. ¡°I know a catastrophe ising, but even so, I still have to do what I have to do. Choosing a sessor is the most appropriate decision. Truth be told, back then whether it was the cultivation level orprehension of buddhist arts, the Great Master was above me. Why would master pass his position to me? Because he knows very well that Senior Brother Da Zhi is too inflexible and does not know how to change the situation. He is a good person and a qualified Buddhist cultivator, but he is not a qualified leader. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°From the same source.¡±

    Of course, the Buddha could hear the ridicule in An Zheng¡¯s tone, andughed indifferently: ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue with this topic, I know why you want to ask the most.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Since you know about it, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    The Buddha was silent for a while: ¡°That is not the grudge of this generation, not even the grudge of the Divisions, he just forced that grudge onto himself. Rather than saying that he cares about the past, it is more urate to say that what he cares about is always the Buddhist Sect, does he owe the monkey? No, he¡¯s been paying it back. Why? Because he felt that the Buddhist Sect owed the monkey, and was paying it back for the Buddhist Sect. ¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened that year?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    The Buddha actually followed An Zheng¡¯s example andid down on the grass. If those believers saw this, they would definitely be so shocked that their jaws would drop.

    ¡°Back then, when Master was still here, he had a unique innate ability, ¡®Prophecy¡¯ ¡­ This was something that happened a long, long time ago. Since then, his Master had been looking for a way to protect the people of the Western Regions. How could he protect the people of the Western Regions? ¡°The citizens all say that Buddhist light shines everywhere and they say that it is benevolent, but in reality, no one is not selfish. My master is the same ¡­¡±

    The only thing he can do is to save more people. Moreover, the one he wants to save is not the Buddhist Sect, but the entire Western Region, which means the greatest power of the Buddhist Sect. We also want to save the people from Central ins, but we are unable to do so ¡­ But it¡¯s not secretive enough. Emperor level experts, especially those like Tan Shanse himself, who are at the supreme Emperor level, will be easily found. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So you guys went and harmed the monkey?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Buddha nodded: ¡°I can¡¯t deny that it is simply harming him, there is no point in any excuse. We stripped him of one of his most powerful talents, how can we not harm him? The first person who discovered this Inherent skill of the monkey was the one who carried the destiny of the Divisions. He identally encountered the monkey, and discovered its Inherent skill, which was also known as the mutated dimension. It is an extremelyplicated The Art of Space, able to stack out an endless amount of space to unravel these dimensions.

    The monk went to find the monkey and invited him to the Western Regions, telling the monkey about this n. At the beginning, the hope was for the monkey to join the Buddhist Sect and help it aplish this, but the monkey was stubborn and thought that it was cheated. The monk did not really treat him as a friend, he just wanted to use it ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s attitude of admitting her wrongs was quite good.

    He continued, ¡°Actually, with Monkey¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have disagreed to it. After all, saving hundreds of millions of people is just a matter. But because Monkey deceived him, he refused to cooperate under the influence of Monkey¡¯s rebellious mentality ¡­ At that time, my master¡¯s mind was twisted, and he wanted to directly strip away the monkey¡¯s ability. He insisted that it was the right choice, and he hurt one person to save billions of people, that¡¯s right. ¡±

    The Buddhaughed bitterly: ¡°Whaity, then we should never havepared one person against a trillion people, it would have been a mistake ¡­ But my master still made his move, he let the monk and monkey deceive the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and trapped the monkey, but when we stripped away the monkey¡¯s innate ability, something went wrong, no one would have thought, the monkey that went berserk was actually so terrifying, even my master could not resist it, there was no choice, we could only ask the ancient buddha to help ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng remembered that Monkey had mentioned on the way here that there was still a terrifying expert that had yet to appear in the Buddha sect. It should be that longmp Ancient Buddha.

    ¡°After stripping away Monkey¡¯s innate ability, my master said that he wants topensate him. In a fit of anger, Monkey dashed out without waiting for my master to treat his body, which resulted in severe damage to his body, and he had no choice but to return to the stone shell to continue absorbing the essence of the sun, moon, and heaven.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Actually, I always wanted topensate Monkey. But, whatpensation do you think I should make?¡±

    He shook his head helplessly: ¡°He won¡¯t take anything from the Buddhist Sect ¡­ Even if I do, there is nothingparable to his innate ability. However, recently, I am preparing something ¡­ Xu Shiyi¡¯s attainments in the The Art of Space are truly very strong, and he said that he could give iry, and use a spatial ranking method to rece the monkey¡¯s innate ability.

    An Zheng said: ¡°This matter, although not directly rted to you, but the Buddhist Sect ierson with bells.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°The one who answered the bell was the Divisions, you should also know, the cultivation realm of the Divisions is not one step ahead, it is hard for the monkey¡¯s cultivation realm to recover, it is not only because of problems with talent, but it is because of the knot in their heart, once these two people¡¯s heart are opened, two new Emperor Level Master will appear very soon.¡±

    He pointed to the foot of the mountain. ¡°Let them face what they have to face.¡±

    At the bottom of the mountain, the monkey was standing there, while the Divisions monk was also standing there.

    The monk looked at the monkey, and the monkey looked at him. The monk¡¯s eyes were calm, and the monkey¡¯s eyes did not want to show weakness and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡±

    The Divisions monk looked at the monkey and said, ¡°A way to repay you.¡±

    Monkey scoffed. ¡°If I can¡¯t even ept your death, what else can I ept?¡±

    Divisions said, ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing difficult about dying.¡±

    He smiled, and for some reason, it was a smile of relief.

    ¡°Let me be your mutation.¡±

    The Divisions Monk looked at the monkey and said seriously, ¡°I have the body-transformation buddhist magic, I willpensate you.¡±

    Monkey was stunned, but he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Your life is not enough topensate me, because it is mine to begin with!¡±

 Chapter 1513 - Making a Fake

    <h4>Chapter 1513 ¨C Making a Fake</h4>

    The monkey and the monk were in a stalemate. What the monk wanted to do was to repay the monkey with his life. No matter how he tried, the result would be the same.

    How could the monkey agree?

    ¡°What do you want after all?¡±

    The Divisions Monk looked at the monkey¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, can¡¯t you really solve the problem in your heart?¡±

    Monkey suddenly sneered, and punched the monk¡¯s face. Although this punch did not use Cultivation Power, the ferocious strength of Monkey¡¯s fist was not something that ordinary people could endure.

    This punch made the monk stagger and blood immediately trickled out of the corner of his mouth.

    Monkey¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder. ¡°I finally understand what kind of person you are.¡±

    The monk was stunned, ¡°I am... ¡°What kind of person?¡±

    Monkey¡¯s eyes slightly reddened, ¡°In that life, I treated you as my brother. Even if you were a monk, you had the heart of a chivalrous hero. Even if you lied to meter on, I did not hate you that much because you were also deceived ¡­ In this life, or rather, you feel that you have feelings of loyalty, don¡¯t you? Do you think you¡¯re moved by the idea of paying me back for everything? Pfft ¡­ Actually, the current you is heartless. ¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Wuqing?¡±

    ¡°What you need to do is not to repay me, but to round your Buddha Root and make youplete.¡±

    Monkey turned around and left, as free and easy as he could get. ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    Only the Monk of the Divisions was left standing there, his face pale, as he muttered to himself unceasingly ¡­ Am I trying to achieve perfection? Am I heartless?

    Monkey walked back and smiled at An Zheng. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, the Buddha beside him had already left long ago, as if he was unwilling to meet the monkey. Although the Buddha couldpletely crush the monkey with his realm, he still felt guilty in his heart, and it was better not to meet him.

    Monkey sat down beside An Zheng: ¡°This isn¡¯t him. I actually have always known about this.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Actually, I have never heard of that monk from you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to say it ¡­¡±

    The monkey shook his head, ¡°But Divisions is never him. Only now do I understand that although Divisions may seem emotional, he is actually heartless. What he wants to do is only to pursue peace in his heart. Because ¡­ He is going to undergo tribtion. ¡±

    When a monk ovees his tribtion, he is a Buddha.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to believe these things, and also didn¡¯t want to believe Monkey¡¯s words. But now, it seemed that Monkey understood everything ¡­ At the start, everyone felt pity for the monk, as he would rather die than save the monkey, he would rather repay the monkey with his life ¡­ However, did he really have the brotherly rtionship between the monk and monkey back then?

    An Zheng suddenly came to his senses, and his face also changed. ¡°We have to help him, he is not heartless, he just went berserk.¡±

    When Monkey heard this, his expression changed. ¡°Qi deviation?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°His heart is too persistent, if it¡¯s still like this, I¡¯m afraid he will fall into his own Devil Dao.¡±

    Monkey immediately went to look at the Divisions monk. He did not know when the Divisions monk had left, but he did not know where he had gone.

    An Zheng and Monkey immediately went to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, but the Buddha closed the door and asked the Monk of the Divisions where he was going. No one actually knew, the Great Master spoke on behalf of the Buddha and An Zheng about this matter, after hearing An Zheng¡¯s analysis, they also felt that it was extremely serious.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t understand. Sooner orter, he will be like this, obsessed with the devil.¡±

    Great Master paced back and forth in the house. ¡°It would be great if we could return to that era ¡­ This matter is not easy to resolve right now. ¡±

    An Zheng frowned and turned to look at the monkey. The monkey immediately understood what An Zheng meant.

    The pce had already been razed to the ground, and the Da Da Da Lang and the Old King had already temporarily settled down inside the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Arge number of citizens were currently living outside the city in the open air, and although there were still ces that had not been destroyed, perhaps because they were still afraid, no one wanted to stay in the city.

    ¡°You want to ask Oldman Huo for help?¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng and asked.

    ¡°Oldman Huo might not be able to do it now ¡­¡±

    An Zheng sighed, ¡°If I can really return to that era, then I can solve the knot in your heart with Monkey, and the grudge between you and the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Monkey sighed: ¡°Even if Oldman Huo has sucowerful time force right now, to forcefully change the time wheel and send me back to that era, it was instantly discovered by Tan Shanse¡¯s main body in the Ethereal Time Forbidden Formation. Oldman Huo is a Timeless Wheel, if it was targeted by Tan Shanse ¡­ Because of me alone, tens of millions of people in this boat can¡¯t be implicated. ¡±

    An Zheng stood up, walked to the window and looked outside: ¡°There will always be a way ¡­¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Divisions has gone to, but it shouldn¡¯t be too far away. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s been provoked by what I said before, and is bing more and more paranoid.¡±

    It was obvious that Monkey was regretting his decision.

    ¡°Let me think, there must be a way.¡±

    An Zheng found a ce to sit down, closed his eyes, and forced himself to calm down.

    Reaching An Zheng¡¯s current state, closing off one¡¯s senses, and allowing one¡¯s heart to instantly enter a very tranquil and tranquil state was an easy task.

    Oldman Huo, Timeless Wheel, Monk, Monkey Bro ¡­

    The first people that appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind were these few people, and then, with these people as the center, they began to extend out to the people that were rted to them. The abilities of these people, whether they could help or not, were like a spider web that spread in all directions.

    An Zheng had experienced too many things and knew too many people. It would not be an easy thing to straighten out sucuge.

    Suddenly, An Zheng opened his eyes.

    An Zheng stood up and said: ¡°Monkey Bro, you stay here and look for the monk, don¡¯t let anything happen to him, I need to makrip back to the ship.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Please don¡¯t bother Oldman Huo, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡±

    An Zheng activated a few teleportation tools that Oldman Huo had specially made for them, and teleported himself back to the ship. The most troublesome part was that this was a one-way teleportation, no matter where An Zheng and the rest were, they would be able to teleport back quickly, and would not be able to teleport back to their previous position.

    When he opened the restriction and entered, he discovered that Oldman Huo was currently chatting with Xiao Qi Dao and the others. In the recent days, he could not continue to increase the number of array formations, and Oldman Huo also knew that he could not do it too frequently. Otherwise, not only would he not be able to help out, it might even cause a direct crash.

    ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, why are you back?¡±

    When Xiao Qi Dao saw An Zheng, he immediately became excited and jumped up to rush over, just like a child.

    An Zheng habitually turned around and the Xiao Qi Dao jumped up onto his back. As An Zheng carried him on his back, the two of them actually didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong, even though the Xiao Qi Dao was already as tall as him.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and said: ¡°I want to ask you something ¡­ Previously, I heard from Tan Shanse that Golden Crow could open up time openings and teleport people towardredetermined time frame.

    Oldman Huo frowned: ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    An Zheng told them all about the monkey and the Divisions monk. After thinking for a while, the Oldman Huo shook his head: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really understand the Golden Crow, and I don¡¯t really understand the Golden Crow Stone. Give me the thing, let me take a look first.¡±

    An Zheng hurriedly took out the Golden Crow Stone. He had originally nned to return to Yang City, but he was worried that it would be stolen again by Tan Shanse, so he had kept the stone inside his spatial artifact the entire time.

    The Oldman Huo took the Golden Crow stone to his room while An Zheng and the others chatted in the courtyard.

    Roughly a few hourster, Oldman Huo walked out of the house. Even though it was just an afterimage, it was obvious that he was very haggard ¡­ It was obvious that the Golden Crow¡¯s Stone was a littleplicated, the fatigue of the Oldman Huo was enough to exin everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked carefully, Tan Shanse isn¡¯t lying, these nine Golden Crow Stones do possess the power of time.¡±

    Oldman Huo sat down, andughed bitterly after a while: ¡°It is not in the true form of the body, it is indeed easier to get tired ¡­ Even in my old age, as long as my physical body is still here, the consumption of my spiritual power would not be this severe. ¡±

    He returned the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stones to An Zheng. ¡°I have slightly changed the Golden Crow Stone to make it easier to activate the power of time, so that way, it wouldn¡¯t take me much effort to summon the Golden Crow out of the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stones. Just by setting up a formation with the nine pieces of Golden Crow Stones and following the sequence of the formation that I have modified, I can open up the time aperture. I still advise you not to do this. ¡±

    ¡°Why Oldman Huo?¡±

    ¡°What do you think is the most stable thing in the world?¡±

    ¡°Time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in terms of time, the most stable thing is time and the most unstable thing is space. But, this is only from the basics, An Zheng, with your currentprehension andprehension, you should be clear, the most unstable space can bring about a stable state, but the most stable time cannot bring about stability ¡­ Time is stable, if you force yourself to enter this time hole, the chance of an ident is very high. ¡±

    ¡°If the river of time is said to be a long wooden board, then the time hole that you forcefully opened is equivalent tole drilled in it. The wooden board is very thin and brittle ¡­¡± When you make this hole, it can cause time problems and you¡¯ll never be able toe back. ¡±

    ¡°At this period of time, if any mishaps were to happen to all of you ¡­¡±

    Oldman Huo pointed outside: ¡°Ignoring the billions of people outside, what about the tens of millions of people inside this ship?¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a long time as he carefully pondered over the words of the Oldman Huo, trying to deduce the feasibility of this matter. In the end, he had no choice but to convince himself that he could not do it because it was too dangerous.

    ¡°If ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at the Oldman Huo, ¡°Where is the fake one?¡±

    At first, Oldman Huo did not understand, but after a while, he reacted, ¡°Give me the Golden Crow Stone, I¡¯ll go think of a way.¡±

    Oldman Huo entered his room once again. There were many tools and instruments that Oldman Huo was used to using, so this time, the time it took for Oldman Huo to enter was much longer.

 Chapter 1514 - Heart knot

    <h4>Chapter 1514 ¨C Heart knot</h4>

    This time, Oldman Huo entered his room even longer, and based on his calctions, he would onlye out on the morning of the next day. During this time, An Zheng went to find a few times, wanting to let Oldman Huo rest a bit, although the current Oldman Huo was an existence simr to projection, and could not even be considered a soul body, if he did not rest for a long time, he might disappear for a while.

    When Oldman Huo came out of his room witaggard face, everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Oldman Huo looked really tired, his body even faintly discernable.

    ¡°Modifying this item is indeed something that will take a lot of effort ¡­¡± No matter if it¡¯s the desire to protect or the ability of the Golden Crow Stone itself, it is very strong. If it¡¯s only a matter of time before it changes its power, and follows along its veins, it won¡¯t be that difficult. But the change this time is a bit too big ¡­ ¡±

    You can bring the Golden Crow Stone to help the monk and monkey now. I might have to disappear foeriod of time, at most a month, or at most three to five days, but this is also good. It won¡¯t be that easy for Tan Shanse to track me down. ¡±

    After he finished speaking, the figure of the Oldman Huo disappeared. An Zheng looked at the Golden Crow Stone in his hand and his hands trembled slightly.

    If the Timeless Wheel before was just a magic tool or an item to An Zheng and the others, then no one had that sort of rtionship with each other. Right now, the Oldman Huo was just likeal grandfather to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hurry back as soon as possible.¡±

    After An Zheng said a few words, he immediately left the ship and rushed back to the Western Region to Golden Crown. He used up all of his energy to open the teleportation gate and teleported to the other side, using up arge amount of Cultivation Poweo quickly return to the Golden Crown.

    When they found the monkey, the monkey looked like a different person. He looked extremely dejected.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    An Zheng saw that the monkey¡¯s expression was not friendly and immediately asked.

    Monkey pointed to the house behind him. ¡°The Monk of Divisions has found it, but maybe ¡­ Maybe he was provoked by me, but when I found him, he was already on the verge of going insane, constantly muttering to himself that he ieartless person. ¡±

    ¡°Magic barrier.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°As long as the person is still here, I can definitely save him.¡±

    When he and Monkey entered the room, Divisions Monk was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed and his face facing the wall. Seeing his back made people sad.

    An Zheng turned around and said to Monkey: ¡°I don¡¯t trust the Buddha, so we have to take him away temporarily. ¡°However, I can¡¯t leave the Buddhist Sect too far, the Monk of the Divisions has his own Buddhist position in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, it is rooted here. If I leave too far, I am afraid he will lose his soul after entering that environment.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go too far away from the Buddhist Sect, and at the same time, you can¡¯t be discovered by the Buddha. That¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    Da Da Ye jumped in with his hands behind his back. He looked much more energetic.

    ¡°I know of a ce, after this ce, Father and I will know.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye lowered his voice and said, ¡°Although the Golden Crown is the foundation of the Buddhist Sect and every single movement here is within the eyes of the Buddhist Sect, and my father has always been sincere to the Buddhist Sect, however ¡­¡±

    ¡°But he is the ruler of a nation.¡±

    An Zheng said as he received it.

    Da Da Ye nodded his head. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s impossible fouler of a country to not have any other preparations.¡±

    She took ouendant from around her neck and handed it over to An Zheng, ¡°There are only three of these called three-star barriers, and they are formed by three separate barriers. These three barriers are in my hands, Royal Father¡¯s hands, and State Grandmaster¡¯s hands.

    Inside is something that my Golden Crown has umted for ten thousand years, and it is used to protect himself. Royal Father believes that the Buddhist Sect will protect the Golden Crown, but they cannotpletely hand over the national destiny to others. The three-star barrier is our Golden Crown¡¯sst hope.

    An Zheng: ¡°If this is the case, will it be exposed?¡±

    Dada Ye said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen. The three realm keys aren¡¯t in direct contact with each other. Only when all three of them open the keys at the same time will they be able to sense each other.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s do it as soon as possible.¡±

    Da Da Da Ye immediately opened the key, allowing An Zheng, Da Da Ye, Monkey and the monk to enter a very secretive space.

    ¡°The Tristar space was created and continuously enhanced by all the previous generations of Golden Crown¡¯s Imperial Advisors using all their mental and physical strength. The State Grandmaster is actually the most secretive existence in the Golden Crown. Only Royal Father and I know that the Golden Crown and I have Imperial Advisors.

    Da Ta Ye exined, ¡°It was impossible for any previous generation of Imperial Advisors to betray the Golden Crown. The first generation Imperial Advisors created a three-star barrier, and every generation of State Advisors hid themselves within it.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Looks like the old king does not trust the Buddhist Sect very much.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, the ruler of a country.¡±

    Monkey sighed, ¡°It is impossible for him topletely rely on the Buddhist Sect for his national destiny.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    An Zheng took out the nine Golden Crow Rocks. In order to ensure their safety, within the three star barrier, An Zheng had opened his own world and summoned his own body to protect the four of them.

    ¡°Oldman Huo has modified the Golden Crow Stone. Once this formation is formed, it will pull us into an illusion. Monkey Bro, it¡¯s you. This illusion formation must be controlled by you because we don¡¯t remember that passage of time and only you do. ¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°Luckily, I wasn¡¯t killed by the longmp Ancient Buddha.¡±

    Monkey was born with an indestructible body. Once they died, their bodies would be wrapped in a stone shell, and after absorbing the essence of the sun and moon for tens of thousands of years, their bodies would be reborn. However, their previous memories would disappear.

    However, the difference was that Monkey didn¡¯t diest time. Instead, he took the initiative to enter the stone shell and start his cultivation again after being heavily injured, so his memories were still there.

    Monkey asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    The only difference is that the Golden Crow Stone that has been modified by the Oldman Huo does not open a time hole to send us over, but rather, it captures time fragments from that era. Whether or not it is the same as the one you guys went through, will all be up to you and the Golden Crow Stone. ¡°Ling Chen:¡± ¡­ ¡­

    Monkey: ¡°What should I do?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Tranquil Heart, Meditate, return to that era, when you were seeing the monk.¡±

    Monkey nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    It had to be said that the Oldman Huo¡¯s ability to create artifacts was peerless in this world. Although the Oldman Huo was originally a Timeless Wheel, in terms of creativity, he had surpassed all the other true human artificers, perhaps because the Oldman Huo was the strongest highest ranked artifact, and alsime ranked artifact, that was why he had such abilities.

    After the monkey entered into meditation, An Zheng looked towards Da Da Ye. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with us to take the risk and say that it¡¯s an illusion. However, everything that happened in there is something that really happened to us.

    Da Da Ye reached out and grabbed An Zheng¡¯s arm: ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. Actually, he knew that there was no point in trying to persuade his.

    However, in the time it took to finish that sentence, the environment within the 3-star barrier started to change. It was as if the ink and water painting had started to fade, and the color of the environment was rapidly fading.

    As if there waipple in the air, An Zheng and the rest fell down for a while, but they quickly stabilized.

    An Zheng looked around him; the environment hadpletely changed.

    This was a small city, and the people inside the city were quite lively. The clothes they wore werepletely different from this era, it was obvious that the monkey¡¯s meditation had pulled An Zheng and the others into an illusion.

    In this illusion, An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye werepletely bystanders. They had the ability to change, but were not the main characters.

    Therefore, An Zheng did not know where he would meet the monkey.

    Ta Ta Ye held An Zheng¡¯s hand and the two of them walked into the small city vigntly. This was the memory of Monkey¡¯s life, and maybe it was the ce where Monkey and Monk met him the first time.

    After entering the small city, An Zheng found that the people here were all very kind, with a simple and honest personality.

    He casually asked about the fruits on the roadside stall, but to think that they were actually so cheap that it was unbelievable.

    Da Da Ye pitifully looked at An Zheng, who smiled and shook his head. As usual, he took out a money bag and filled it with scattered silver and passed it to Da Da Tan Ye.

    The reason why An Zheng gave her the silver was because Da Da Ye did not have a deep understanding of silver. He did not know how to find the silver that was given to her.

    Ta Ta Nuo bought some fruits and snacks, candied fruits and seeds, and bought some ¡­ Very quickly, An Zheng¡¯s hands could no longer hold onto anything.

    She was holding arge bag of fried chestnuts in her arms as she ate while walking. The ability of opening the shell with one hand and pouring out the chestnuts in one go was not something an ordinary foodie could do.

    ¡°There¡¯estaurant ahead, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Da Da Ye looked towards An Zheng and shook his waist. The money bag was hung on her waist.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always eat?¡±

    ¡°This is snacks, so snacks cannot be eaten as food. An Zheng, you should know that if snacks are eaten as food, then there is no meaning to it. If you don¡¯t eat after eating your snacks, then it would be a sphemy to eat. ¡±

    An Zheng covered his face: ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go in and see what¡¯s good.¡±

    When the two of them walked to the entrance of the restaurant, they saw a fellow walking over from the other side. Both of his hands were on the metal rod on his shoulders.

    An Zheng and Da Da Ye looked at each other andughed.

 Chapter 1515 - Do you know Kuan Yin?

    <h4>Chapter 1515 ¨C Do you know Kuan Yin?</h4>

    Although that guy looked different from the monkey that An Zheng was familiar with, An Zheng was sure that that guy was him ¡­ In this world, the only person who walked so slowly was Monkey.

    This restaurant was called the Prosperous Pavilion, and it was not very big, but standing outside the restaurant, the aroma of wine and food that wafted out made even An Zheng feel like he had an appetite.

    With An Zheng and the rest¡¯s current living conditions, ordinary food no longer held any allure for them ¡­ This was the difference between a normal person and a foodie. Da Da Da Ye was a foodie. He would never be resistant to any delicacies.

    The monkey didn¡¯t seem to recognize them. Seeing An Zheng and Da Da Ye standing there and looking at him, he disdainfully snorted.

    An Zheng shook his head and smiled bitterly, thinking that with a monkey¡¯s personality, if it wasn¡¯t because he himself was too good at fighting, who knows how many people would beat him up.

    Monkey entered the pavilion and found a seat to sit down. He crooked his fingers at the waiter and asked, ¡°What are your specialties here?¡±

    The waiter had sharp eyes, he could tell at a nce that this guy wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He quickly trotted over and said, ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have any signature dishes, but we specialize in household dishes. We are proficient in everything.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Then you can serve me three hot dishes and one cold dish along with a soup.¡±

    The waiter quickly nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Monkey flipped his wrist and a piece of silver appeared in his palm. It was at least fifty taels. To this tavern that was not too big, a guest like Monkey was simply too extravagant.

    ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me to break the silver. Take the trouble. If the food tastes good, there¡¯s still a reward.¡±

    The waiter was ted. He took the silver and called for the old man. The monkey waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Hurry and get ready. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    An Zheng stopped the waiter: ¡°You just need to serve eight dishes.¡±

    After that, he also handed over fifty taels of silver. The waiter was stunned, thinking, ¡°What kind of luck did we have today?¡±

    ¡°Alright, but this lord ¡­¡± Eight dishes, you and this girl will eat them together? I don¡¯t mean anything else. I mean, it would be a waste if you two couldn¡¯t eat. ¡±

    An Zheng thought that the waiter was serious, there was no other restaurant that would advise people to order less.

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, eight dishes... She may not be enough. ¡±

    Dada Ye harrumphed, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The waiter could not help butugh. Without saying anything else, he jogged to the back of the kitchen.

    An Zheng and Da Da Ye chose a seat close to the window and sat down. Outside the window, they could see little Lou Qingshan.

    When Monkey heard him say that he wanted eight dishes, he felt a bit unhappy. He casually threw ouiece of silver, and with a bang, he embedded it into the counter in front of the shopkeeper, causing him to jump in fright.

    ¡°I want 16 dishes.¡±

    Monkey stretched out five fingers and shook them.

    The innkeeper was also stunned. He raised his hand and looked at his five fingers. ¡°Sixteen dishes?¡±

    Monkey was slightly angered. ¡°Can¡¯t gather it?!¡±

    The shopkeeper hurriedly nodded. ¡°Forget about sixteen of them, even thirty-six of them can be served to you. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to eat them all by yourself.¡±

    Monkey pointed at Da Da Ye. ¡°That girl can eat eight dishes. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t eat sixteen dishes?¡±

    Hearing that, Da Da Yeughed. ¡°How about ¡­ Let¡¯spete? ¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then bring your sixteen dishes over.¡±

    With a bang, he poked his table onto the ground and lined up together with An Zheng and the others. He sat down opposite of Da Da Da Lang and stared at Da Da Tan, pointing at An Zheng: ¡°This is a fight between me and your woman, you are not allowed to interfere!¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I hope you wake up.¡±

    Monkey harrumphed. ¡°You sure are cocky.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders: ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, he is the one who is not arrogant.¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Monkey mmed the table. ¡°Where are the dishes?¡±

    At this time, it was not the proper time to eat, so there were not many guests eating in the boisterous pavilion. Due to the matter of the monkey and Da Tan, all the other guests had gathered around to watch.

    Not long after, a te of dishes came flowing up like water. Ta Ta Ye held the chopsticks with both hands and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Who wants you to be courteous?¡±

    An Zheng had always used the word ¡°Whirlwind¡± to describe food, but today, he felt like ¡­ One dish came up and was divided into two portions. The monkey took one portion each, and the monkey started off pretty well. They ate very ferociously, with a speed that was much faster than the dada, and the dada¡¯s eating was very cute, and its cheeks bulged up, but it didn¡¯t look like they were eating in the slightest.

    After finishing the dish, the monkey looked at Ta Ta Ta Ye with disdain.

    After the dada wild meal, wait for the vegetables, and then crack the melon seeds.

    After finishing the second dish, the monkey looked at Da Da Ye with disdain.

    After the dada wild meal, he waited for the dishes and also ate five fried chestnuts with sugar.

    After finishing the third te, the monkey looked at Da Da Ye with disdain.

    After the dada, he ate it all. He waited for the dishes and also ate three pieces of pineapple pie.

    Monkey could tell that Da Ye could really eat it. He didn¡¯t use any cultivation power to digest the food. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat, and the same went for him.

    Roughly an hourter, the empty tes on the table beside them had already been piled high. The two of them were still eating ¡­

    Another hourter, the head storekeeper came over with an awkward expression and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Then, the head chef said that there was nothing wrong with it.

    Monkey waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Crunch the melon seeds.

    After a while, the shopkeeper came over with even more awkwardness: ¡°Um, I¡¯m really sorry, there aren¡¯t many dishes in the kitchen, you two heroes, really ¡­¡± I¡¯m really sorry. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Burp ¡­¡±

    Crunch the melon seeds.

    ¡°Then make the noodles.¡±

    When Monkey saw the carefree look on Da Ta Ye¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t ept it. Although it was close to the point of being stuck in his throat, how could he admit that he was inferior to such a delicate little girl?

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    When Ta Ta Nuo heard about the noodles, he became interested, ¡°I want to eat the sesame seed cake and the fried dough, I also want to eat the noodles and the fried noodles, I ¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    An Zheng tugged on her sleeve: ¡°I was afraid something might have happened to you.¡±

    Da Da Ye curled his lips. ¡°Will I lose to him?¡±

    Monkey was so angry that his hair stood up straight. ¡°Go!¡±

    Ten minutester, the noodles were served. Monkey looked at the huge bowl of oily noodles in front of him. Honestly speaking, he couldn¡¯t eat it anymore. After taking a bite, Monkey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Delicious!¡±

    Monkey breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Forget it, I admit defeat ¡­¡± I¡¯ll be treating you today. ¡±

    Da Da Ye said, ¡°Ok, do whatever you want. Allow me to finish eating the noodles.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Monkey no longer dared to challenge Da Da Ye anymore. He looked at An Zheng witained expression: ¡°Brother, raising a wife like this must be under a lot of pressure right?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Not bad, not bad ¡­¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°I¡¯ve gained some insight today. If you have any financial pressure in the future, you can tell me. Help me out however much I can ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The surrounding customers had long been stunned. They watched as the petite girl ate the noodles with 10,000 yuan in a big bowl. It was unknown who started to apud first, while the others began to apud as if they were crazy.

    A customer ced a small piece of silver in front of An Zheng, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you. This wife is not easy to support.

    The few of them were very generous, and before long, An Zheng had an additional 10 or so taels of silver. Da tao was immediately happy, he picked them up piece by piece and ced them into his own money bag, then patted his shoulder in satisfaction: ¡°You are all good people, he is so stingy, and only gave me this small bag of silver every day. If you give me more, I will take pity on you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    He just looked at Tadata, his eyes saying, Why do you have so many scenes?

    Then, he blinked his eyes smugly at An Zheng.

    The meat had been used up, the dishes had been used up, and only the white rice and noodles remained. It seemed that this small city was the only way to get to an important ce, and there were a lot of people rushing to the small city at noon. There weren¡¯t many restaurants or restaurants in the city, so many people could only helplessly eat steamed buns and rice.

    Monkey took out another 100 taels of silver and passed it to the shopkeeper. ¡°Pay up.¡±

    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to take it, ¡°Enough, the two of you have given motal of 100 taels of silver. The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to take it,¡± Enough, the two of you have given me a 100 taels of silver.

    That piece of silver is still in the counter.

    Monkey ced the silver in the shopkeeper¡¯s hand. ¡°Your shop¡¯s business is fair, and people are honest. This silver can be considered as your reward.¡±

    He looked very young, and even women would be jealous of his beauty. His left hand held a bowl and his right hand held a wooden staff. After entering, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Excuse me, can you give me some rice?¡±

    The shopkeeper seemed to be quite respectful towards the monk and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s really nothing else ¡­¡±

    The monkey saw that the monk looked like a woman and could not help but stare a few more times. Then, it noticed that the couple on the other side was also staring at the monk, not even blinking ¡­

    The monk ignored the gazes of the others and found a ce to sit down. He began to eat the bowl of rice in a refined manner.

    Monkey: ¡°Ai, I don¡¯t even have any food left.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°It looks like the rice is very tasty.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    The monk finished his meal, stood up, thanked him, and walked out.

    The monkey did not care, but An Zheng and Da Da Ye on the other hand, immediately stood up and shouted at the same time: ¡°Master, please wait!¡±

    The monk turned to look at An Zheng and the others: ¡°May I ask what you want?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and subconsciously looked towards Da Da Da Ye.

    Dada Ye was also stunned, after nagging for a while, he whispered, ¡°Excuse me, do you know Zi Guan Yin?¡±

    Monk: ¡°¡­¡±

    Monkey tumbled to the ground. He really couldn¡¯t sit still.

 Chapter 1516 - Eagle Flying Shadow Army

    <h4>Chapter 1516 ¨C Eagle Flying Shadow Army</h4>

    This was certainly not what should have happened the first time Monkey and Monk met, but the monkey and Monk also met at the right time.

    The monk was stupefied by Da Da Da Ye¡¯s question. He stood there for a long time. His lips trembled a few times. He really did not know how to reply Da Da Ye ¡­

    ¡°Actually, sending Zi Guanyin away was just a beautiful fantasy for the people. There is no such person in our Buddhist Sect.¡±

    He answered very seriously at the end.

    Dada Ye: ¡°Oh ¡­. There¡¯s no sending Zi Guan Yin off. Then, is there a sending of a son to the Arhat or the Venerable One? ¡±

    Monk: ¡°¡­¡±

    Da Da Ye looked a little disappointed. ¡°None of them ¡­¡± ¡°Then are you working part-time?¡±

    Monk: ¡°Lady, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave first ¡­ ¡°I was asked by someone to hurry to Daxing City on the east side. Something happened there, I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Is there anything good to eat in Daxing City?¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°Miss, are you guys going to Daxing City as well?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You can.¡±

    Monkey looked at Monk and said, ¡°Stay away from them. They might have some ulterior motives towards you ¡­¡±

    The monk was too honest and could not understand what the monkey meant.

    An Zheng pulled the monkey for a while: ¡°I know that you don¡¯t have anything important to do, but I see that the monk must have something important to do in Great Xing City, and it might not even be possible for him to do it all by himself. The four of us being together is fate, why not travel together, if the monk has anything that he needs our help with, we can help out as well.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about matters between people.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s not a matter between people.¡±

    Monkey was stunned: ¡°Could it be the disaster of the demon beasts? ¡°Then I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Why?¡±

    Monkey proudly said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a demon matter, I can handle it.¡±

    As he said so, his domineering aura leaked out.

    Of course, An Zheng and the others knew that Monkey could be considered the king of demons. After thinking about it carefully, they should have been able to understand that when they fought against Tan Shanse together, every one of them was of extraordinary origin.

    Chen Shaobai was the master of demons, the monkey was the king of demons, and Gu Qianye was a saint amongst saints.

    Monkey said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Daxing City together and see what kind of thing dares to go against their will.¡±

    The Daxing City was very far away from the small city that they were in. In this era, teleportation nexus were notmon, even inrge cities witoption of over a million people, there was rarely any teleportation nexus.

    This was because in this era, cultivation sects were in decline ¡­

    This era was actually not that far away from the time when Qing Lian became the Immortal Emperor ¡­ This country was called the Great Song.

    The Green Lotus gave up on alcohol and songs and focused on the way of the sword in the era of the second emperor of the Dagong Dynasty, Li Changxun. Li Changxun had an extremely high cultivation base and had lived for about 12,000 years, but ever since then, the Dagong Dynasty had gotten worse with each passing day.

    Daxing City was once the center of power of the Central ins. The former capital of the Great Song Empire was here. Even though it had been ruined for more than ten thousand years, it was still one of the five biggest cities in the world.

    The poption of Daxing City was ten million, and there was even the Dazhou Empire¡¯s most elite army, the Eagle Flying Shadow Army.

    When the four of them reached the outskirts of Daxing City, the citizens in the city were being inspected and the line was very long.

    After extending for ten thousand years, the governance of the Great Song Dynasty had already reached a point where it could be ruined. Those who had the money to give some benefits to the guards could quickly enter the city.

    The monk walked at the front. The soldiers who had inspected the passersby looked at the monk and waved their hands. ¡°Go on in.¡±

    The monk nodded his head in thanks and quickened his pace to enter the city.

    The current Emperor of the Great Song Dynasty was Li Changxun¡¯s son, Li Ye. He had seeded the throne less than thirty years ago because he had lived for too long. His son and grandson had left much earlier than him.

    Li Ye was such a great person. Because he had lived under the shadow of Li Changxun for the past half of his life, he always wanted to do something big that surpassed his great-great-great-grandfather ¡­ Not long ago, Li Ye ordered the army to attack the bitterly coldnds of the northeast, but the boat fell and the halberd fell, causing heavy losses.

    When it was Monkey¡¯s turn, the soldier looked at the monkey and snorted. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Yin?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    That soldier was angered to the point ofughter. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an arrogant person like you. Without a guide, you could bogue. Do you believe that I¡¯ll drag you into the prison right now?¡±

    He took ouiece of silver from his pocket and weighed it in his hand. He nced at his hand and asked, ¡°Lu Yin, do you know what it looks like?¡±

    Monkey followed his line of sight and looked at the silver before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    That soldier was infuriated. ¡°Take him down. He even has an iron rod. That is a lethal weapon!¡±

    Several soldiers behind him rushed forward to attack. The monkey jabbed the iron rod onto the ground with a bang, causing the city gate to shake.

    ¡°Lu Yin doesn¡¯t know what it is, but I know how to send a person through the gates of hell.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s expression immediately changed. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the cultivator, so he lowered his head and said with a smile, ¡°I was just joking with you. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    Monkey snorted and strode inside.

    Dada Ye walked behind the monkey, and the soldier stretched out his hand to stop Dada Ye. His eyes never left Dada Ye¡¯s legs. ¡°Stop, where¡¯s Lu Yin?¡±

    Da Da Ye shook his head. ¡°I ¡­¡± Neither did I. ¡±

    The soldier immediatelyughed, ¡°Brothers, this little girl has no way of telling. I suspect that she has some kind of lethal weapon on her, and it is very likely that she is the person we are looking for. Take her to the back for a good search.¡±

    He reached out to grab the clothes on Dada¡¯s chest, his eyes staring hard at it.

    ¡°Let me search first to see if you have any hidden weapons.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The soldierughed out loud. ¡°What are we doing? F * ck you ¡­ Hahahaha, little girl, did youe to Great Xing City alone? When you were all the way here, didn¡¯t many people help you out? On the way, you relied on selling your body for travel fees, right? ¡±

    Da Da Ye¡¯s face turned pale.

    Originally, An Zheng did not want to do anything. After all, he hade here for Monkeys and Monks, but this soldier¡¯s mouth was getting worse and worse, so An Zheng pulled Da Da Ye back a little. He walked to the side of the Da Ye and said: ¡°Lu Yin, hers is mine, right?¡±

    An Zheng took ouael of silver, which was 50 taels. The soldier¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it: ¡°This method is more than enough, but... We still have to search our bodies. This little girl must have some kind of contraband hidden in his dress. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    He took out another piece that was bigger ¡­ Gold.

    Thisrge piece of gold with a dog¡¯s head was at least a few thousand taels of silver. The soldier¡¯s eyes began to shine. ¡°You should have said so earlier. Just a nce and you could tell that it was real.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I think you should still check.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    That soldier quickly said, ¡°Hurry and check it for me. After I finish, you can go in.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the soldier¡¯s clothes. He lifted the soldier with one arm and threw him down heavily. With a bang, the soldier mmed the soldier t on the ground.

    ¡°Let me check if the Kobold Gold is real or fake.¡±

    An Zheng threw the Gold Dog Head down, and itnded on the butt of the soldier. At the position between the two buttocks, he raised his leg and stomped down fiercely ¡­ Monkey who was already gone wanted toe back and help, but he was so angry that he choked. When he saw An Zheng pusiece of the dog head gold straight into the soldier¡¯s butt, Monkey could not help but cover his face.

    An Zheng looked at the few soldiers who were drawing their des and about to attack, ¡°I still havath to take, do you guys want to take a look as well?¡±

    Those soldiers were not idiots, of course they could tell that An Zheng was not easy to mess with, and they could not afford to offend these cultivators, but since their own people had been beaten up, they looked like they only had one breath left.

    ¡°You ¡­ If you go back with us, how can you hit someone? ¡±

    a soldier stammered.

    An Zheng replied with an ¡®oh¡¯.

    The soldier said, ¡°Return to our garrison at the yamen.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Where? ¡°How far is it?¡±

    The soldier did not know what An Zheng meant, but he did not dare not answer: ¡°Walk to the northeast from the entrance, about three miles far.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then go back and wait.¡±

    He reached out to grab the soldier and threw him out like he was throwing a paper airne, and even let out a sigh of relief ¡­ The soldier flew directly over the city wall and headed towards the northeast. Back then, when An Zheng was at the Martial Arts Academy, he used four famous techniques, which was now even more urate than before ¡­ The soldier flew three meters away and smashed through the roof of a house in the garrison office with a bang.

    The rest of the soldiers shouted ¡°kill someone!¡± and dropped their weapons. Then, they turned around and ran.

    The monk stood at the door and watched, his brows furrowed slightly, but he did not say anything, but it could be seen that he was dissatisfied with An Zheng killing them directly.

    Monkey, on the other hand, was beaming with joy. ¡°It¡¯s so enjoyable. I¡¯ll definitely be a good friend to you in the future.¡±

    He rushed over and beat the soldiers to death in a matter of seconds.

    He attacked without any scruples, and in that moment, the city gates were in chaos.

    At this moment, a team of yers from the city rushed over at a fast speed.

    These people wore azure iron armor, and they sat on war horses with two wings. They wore iron armor, and they looked very aggressive.

    ¡°Eagle Flying Shadow Army!¡±

    When someone saw these people, they immediately turned around and ran.

    It seemed that these cavalry soldiers were even more terrifying than An Zheng and the rest.

    An Zheng and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t understand why themoners were so terrified, but they quickly understood. With a distance of a hundred meters between them, the soldiers charging over raised their crossbows and started to fire.

    They did not care how many people were at the city gate!

 Chapter 1517 - The demon

    <h4>Chapter 1517 ¨C The demon</h4>

    At this moment, there were too many people lining up outside of Daxing City waiting to enter the city, especially since there were at least a few hundred people gathered at the city gates. There were too many people waiting to enter the city, especially since there were at least a few hundred people waiting at the city gates waiting to enter the city. Yes, it was a massacre.

    The arrows that were shot out by the crossbows were not aimed at An Zheng and the rest, but at them.

    At this moment, An Zheng suddenly understood why thesemoners lining up outside the city would be so afraid of the Eagle Shadow Army when they saw it ¡­ This wasn¡¯t the first time the Eagle Flying Shadow Army had killed someone like this.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Just as An Zheng was about to attack, the monk suddenly raised his hand and stopped An Zheng. The moment he raised his hand, all the arrows that were flying towards him stopped in mid air, and the Eagle Flying Shadow Army that was charging in formation had no choice but to rein in in their war horse.

    The leader, the cavalry general, urged his horse over. He looked at An Zheng and then at the monk.

    An Zheng did not know that in this era, the upper echelons of society had an extremely strong reverence towards the Buddhist Sect. At this time, the Buddhist Sect had entered the Central ins from the Western Regions.

    The general jumped down from his horse and cupped his fist towards the monk. ¡°Master, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    The monk frowned, ¡°What do you mean by killing?¡±

    The general smiled. ¡°Killed people? Those were not humans at all, they were just like locusts ¡­ The master is a merciful person who helps the world, but as a soldier, what I see is different from what the master sees. These people ¡­ You give them rules, they¡¯re sheep, you don¡¯t give them rules, they¡¯re wolves. Master might not have seen it before, but when a group of seemingly docilemoners suddenly be bandits and criminals, if we do not suppress them in time, they will be the source of disaster. ¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°They are just ordinary people. They just want to enter the city.¡±

    ¡°They are refugees.¡±

    The general harrumphed, ¡°Refugees are not human beings.¡±

    The monk frowned and sped his hands together. ¡°General, please be lenient.¡±

    The general nodded his head, ¡°Although I do not know where the great master came from, I have given them face. I will not kill them today, but those few people ¡­ ¡°If you kill my soldiers, I must take them away.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed at An Zheng, Monkey Dada Ye and the other two.

    The monk shook his head: ¡°They ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s my friend. He¡¯s here to help me.¡±

    The words of a monk seem to be extremely difficult to say. To him, it could mean that the monk was lying. A monk cannot lie. Thus, when he said these words, he felt that his crime had worsened.

    ¡°Then let me ask you, where is the master going?¡±

    ¡°Stay at the King¡¯s Manor.¡±

    The monk nodded slightly. ¡°Something has happened at the Residence of Prince Liu. Let me go take a look.¡±

    At first, he only showed slight respect to the monk, but after hearing these words, his attitude became one of reverence and reverence. He retreated a few steps and sped his hands together, bowing towards the monk, ¡°This lowly one doesn¡¯t know that the Great Master and your friends are guests of the King¡¯s Manor. This lowly one requests your forgiveness.¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t wearing the armor, he would have already knelt down.

    The monk waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Just let us in.¡±

    That general hastily waved his hand. ¡°Escort the master and the others to the Duke¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    An Zheng and the others werepletely confused. Why did these domineering Eagle Flying Shadow Army people sound like they saw a cat when they heard the name ¡°Duke Liu Pce¡±?

    A troop of cavalry soldiers immediately turned around to lead the way, and the general bent down to respectfully send An Zheng and the rest there. Only after knowing that An Zheng and the others had disappeared did he finally stand up, his forehead was covered in sweat, and there were obviously lingering fear.

    The monk seemed to be able to discern the doubt in An Zheng and the others¡¯ eyes, and as he walked, he exined in a soft voice: ¡°Prince Liu Li Chengtang is the current Emperor¡¯s third son, and everyone says he is His Majesty¡¯s most capable son. He led troops in battle when he was young, and took over the Eagle Flying Shadow Army. The people on the enemy¡¯s side, though they are the people of the song. ¡±

    ¡°Over the past twenty-six years, the number of lives in Prince Liu¡¯s hands has been no less than a few million.¡±

    When the monk said these words, it was obvious that he was having mixed feelings.

    His eldest brother, the crown prince, Li Chengyuan, was afraid that his position as crown prince would not be preserved and kept saying in front of his majesty that if his military power was too great, even if he had any ill intentions, it would be an uncontroble disaster. However, Li Ye was also rather fearful of his third son, Li Chengtang is holding the strongest army in his hands, and the majority of the generals and generals were extremely respectful towards him, and many times, these generals would disobey his orders without listening to his orders.

    An Zheng and the others were suddenly enlightened, the Eagle Flying Shadow Army was Li Chengtang¡¯s, no wonder those cavalry soldiers changed their appearances the moment they heard the two words ¡°Duke Liu Pce¡±.

    Logically speaking, it should have been the imperial city which was located in Shunguo back then. However, once they reached the manor, An Zheng and the others realized that it was only a very ordinary courtyard house, which was only slightly bigger than the courtyard of an ordinarymoner. It was also not located on the most bustling street, and was slightly more remote.

    Before the monk entered, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Back in Chang¡¯an City, I was worried day and night about Prince Liu rebelling, so how could he not know about it? That¡¯s why he has always kept a low profile ¡­¡± If he were to live in the imperial pce of the previous dynasty, it is hard to say how many people in Chang An City would say that he had a rebellious heart. ¡±

    An Zheng thought to himself, these people from the royal family sure are tired of living.

    The purpose of that troop of cavalrymen escorting them to the King¡¯s Manor was, first, to express their apology and respect, and secondly, to see if they really came to the mansion. If not, these cavalrymen would not hesitate to make their move.

    When the monk arrived outside the residence of Prince Liu, he took out a letter from his backpack and handed it to the man guarding the gate. When that person saw the letter, his expression immediately changed, because the letter was specially written by Prince Liu¡¯s mansion, and was also specially written by His Highness, the King himself, which meant that the letter inside the envelope was personally written by Prince Liu.

    That person did not dare to dy any longer. He first invited the monks and the others into the courtyard and then ran all the way to the backyard.

    The courtyard was divided into the front and back courtyards, but that didn¡¯t add up to much. It was at most four acres ofnd and over two thousand square meters. Towerful prince, this was considered very simple and crude.

    The courtyard wasn¡¯t big, but it was elegant. Upon entering, one could see two sides of bamboo nts, verdant and verdant, with many birdcages hanging in the middle of the bamboo forest. The birds¡¯ chirps were extremely melodious and melodious.

    Not long after, the steward ran back and apologetically said to the monk, ¡°Master has been waiting for a long time. Your highness has personallye to wee you.¡±

    Just as they were talking, they saw a young man who looked to be twenty-seven or twenty-eight walking over withrge strides. Prince Liu, Li Chengtang, actually seemed to be about forty years old, but to cultivators, forty years old could really be considered very young.

    He walked with the wind and walked with the vigor of a tiger. Having been leading soldiers all year round, he had developed a habit of walking like this. Each of his steps carried a decisive and murderous aura.

    The moment Da Da Ye saw this person, he subconsciously stood behind An Zheng. It was not because he knew him or anything, but because he felt the dense killing intent from Li Chengtang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master, please forgive us.¡±

    Li Chengtang walked over quickly, sping both hands: ¡°Master did not inform me beforeing, I should have sent people to wee you instead. We have worked hard on this journey, Master.¡±

    The monk said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Being able to work for the people is never hard.¡±

    What he said was, he would work for the people.

    King Liu, Li Chengtang, did not seem to care about the meaning behind his words, he grabbed the monk¡¯s hand and walked back, ¡°I have already sent people to prepare the Ramadan. Master will follow me back to the study room to sit down and drink some tea.¡±

    The monk was dragged along by him, but he was too embarrassed to refuse.

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said to the monkey: ¡°Be careful, although Li Chengtang¡¯s eyes just swept passed you a moment ago, I can see that he¡¯s looking at you in a strange way.¡±

    Monkey harrumphed. ¡°Why are you afraid of him?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°After he looked at you, he extended his hand out to pull the monk, it is deliberately attracting people¡¯s attention. His other hand made a gesture, and now, the number of people in the bamboo forest has increased by at least one fold, and more are approaching.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°A motley crowd. It doesn¡¯t matter how many there are.¡±

    She seemed to be especially opposed to this ce. When An Zheng held her hand, the center of her heart was cold.

    They followed Li Chengtang and the monk into the study room. Only then did Li Chengtang pretend that he had just seen them, and said apologetically: Sorry, sorry. I was only concerned with entertaining the masters, and neglected the few esteemed guests.

    The news from the city gate was naturally already there.

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°We are here to help master.¡±

    The monk did not speak. To him, every sentence that was said in a disingenuous manner seemed to be a challenge to his character.

    If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. If you have anything to say, then speak frankly. Gu Shenwei has been leading the army for so many years, so he has developed a straightforward character.

    Li Chengtang sat down andughed: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple ¡­ After a while, royal father is going to bring a group of officials to visit Daxing City and stay there for a while. I have already told the master in my letter that ¡­ I suspect that my royal father has been bewitched by the demon at his side. All these years my royal father¡¯s personality has changed drastically, saying words that would bring about the wrath of heaven, all these years there have been so many rebellions ¡­ It¡¯s most likely rted to the imperial edict, and that demon is the culprit. ¡±

    He looked at the monk and said, ¡°I would like to invite Grandmaster Qing to help me take a look at what exactly it is.¡±

 Chapter 1518 - Its him!

    <h4>Chapter 1518 ¨C It¡¯s him!</h4>

    Actually, An Zheng wasn¡¯t very interested in the things that Li Chengtang said. Every single time during the historical period, some extraordinary things would happen, this was inevitable.

    The only difference was that An Zheng and Ta Ta Ye came in. Monkey might have really followed the monk to the Residence of Prince of Liu at the time, but the story afterwards would be the beginning of the knot in their hearts.

    But An Zheng noticed that when Li Chengtang said these words, his eyes flickered.

    Who was An Zheng?

    He had once spent half his life in the Great Western Ming Fa Si to investigate, what kind of person had he not seen before? What he was most adept at was the way he looked at others. Jusiny nce was enough to expose whether or not this person had a problem.

    Therefore, An Zheng was sure that there was something wrong with this Li Chengtang.

    However, Li Chengtang was not the main focus of this past, and back then the monkey and the monk did not meet with any mishaps because of Li Chengtang, probably because of this person, and became good friends. Then, the monk brought the monkey back to the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Therefore, for the time being, An Zheng did not n to say anything, he was just an observer. After all, he had the strength of an Emperor, and at that moment, Monkey was the pinnacle of his life.

    As for monks, there was no need to say anything about their strength. They were probably not weaker than monkeys.

    With these three peoplebined, no matter how terrifying Li Chengtang¡¯s strength was, it might not be able to create any sort of storm.

    An Zheng also wanted to see how domineering the monkeys were at their peak.

    From the moment An Zheng first met the monk and Monkey, An Zheng was very curious as to what kind of story was going on between the two of them. What did the monk do that made the monkey treat him like a brother, and what he did that caused the monkey¡¯s heart to feel dead grey?

    An Zheng had always wanted to help the two of them get rid of this knot in their hearts, and now that he finally had this ability with great difficulty, he would not give up.

    Li Chengtang did not notice that An Zheng¡¯s eyes had swept over him, and had been looking and talking to the monk the entire time.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a family matter with regards to the imperial family. The imperial family¡¯s ugliness is naturally not a family matter either, so it can¡¯t be said so easily.¡±

    Li Chengtang sighed: ¡°But in front of the Grandmaster, I can¡¯t hide anything from you... Master should also know that Royal Father ascended the thre, so he has always been feeling depressed. He has lived in the shadow of his ancestors for the rest of his life, always wanting to struggle out to achieve greater things and surpass his ancestors ¡­ This ieight that our Li family¡¯s children will never be able to reach. However, royal father does not think so, he wants to surpass Grand Ancestor. ¡±

    He took a sip of tea, as if trying to ease his mood: ¡°That¡¯s why royal father is in a rush. Back then, when Emperor Taizong failed to conquer the extreme coldnds of the northeast, royal father thought, if I could win, then I would have surpassed the glorious achievement of Emperor Taizong. However, in that ce, in a year, there are eight or nine months of cold weather, which is simply unsuitable for battle.

    ¡°Let me give the master an example... To feed the one million man army, not to mention the horseborers, just the army alone would consume more than half of the hundred men¡¯s rations and the ten thousand mile long grain line from departure to destination! Because there are quite a lot of people in the food delivery team as well, so how much do we still have left after walking, eating, and drinking? ¡±

    ¡°Just like this, only five years, the nation¡¯s power is almost gone, but five years isn¡¯t enough to beat that ce down ¡­ ¡°A million strong army, and 200,000 died from the cold over there!¡±

    The more Li Chengtang spoke, the more agitated he became, and even his face had turned pale white.

    ¡°The treasury is empty, stop now and rest. It¡¯s not like the country cannot be saved ¡­¡± However, royal father ordered the tax to be increased. The people¡¯s homes didn¡¯t even have a single grain left, what could they do? ¡°The other way around!¡±

    He pped the table, ¡°Gu Feng ordered the rebellion to be carried out peacefully, so we have to do it. Leading the army to exterminate the traitors iesponsibility bestowed upon me by the Emperor, not something that my father bestowed upon me. However, in my heart, I still feel sorry for those people. ¡±

    Li Chengtang let oueavy breath, ¡°Royal father wasn¡¯t such a person. Ever since a person came to our side, his temperament has changed drastically. He is exceptionally trusting of this person, to follow his words, there must be a problem with him.¡±

    The monk listened quietly. At this time, he said, ¡°That person, do you think he is nouman?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Li Chengtang said: ¡°When I was at Chang An, I saw him a few times, and every time he saw me, he would hide and hide. Master also knows that amongst my father¡¯s sons, I am considered strong, and have just barely reached the Emperor Level 7.¡±

    Hearing these words, An Zheng¡¯s heart jumped, what he thought of just now seemed to be a little too child¡¯s y.

    This was not the era of Qing Lian and the others. Instead, it was before the Three Immortal Emperor had taken control of the world. In fact, Qing Lian had only just be a supreme expert in this era.

    Just as An Zheng was thinking about this, he heard Li Chengtang continue: ¡°That¡¯s fine, but this person actually instigated royal father to continue spending arge amount of manpower and resources to build an immortal pce in the sky ¡­ He said that if royal father wants to surpass Grand Ancestor, he must do something even bigger. Extinguishing the eastern part of Liaoning Province is not a great achievement; he must build an immortal pce! ¡±

    Li Chengtang was so angry that his hands were trembling when he said this.

    An Zheng silently thought in his heart. Although the strength of the Blue Lotus Xuan-Yuan was only at the third level of the Emperor Level, he was able to control the Immortal Pce soon after. Li Chengtang was at the seventh level of the Emperor Level ¡­ What happened in the period between the destruction of the Great Song Dynasty and the rise of the immortal pce? This is a node in history... However, after the Immortal Pce had taken over the mortal world, the history of the past had been destroyed on arge scale. Very few people knew what had happened in the past.

    When An Zheng heard about that person, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Tan Shanse.

    Tan Shanse had appeared at various times in history and continuously instigated wars. Because of him,rge scale battles had urred one after another among the cultivators, and the heaven and earth origin energy was suddenly thinner and arge number of Emperor-level cultivators had fallen.

    If the Da Xi era was said to be the Age of Chaos, then the opening of the Immortal Pce could be considered to be the opening of the Age of Chaos.

    Before the Era of Immortals, human cultivators and Emperor Level Master were everywhere, and there was more than one that had reached the pinnacle of the Emperor Level ¡­

    What An Zheng already knew was that after the battle of the immortal pce, the destruction of the immortal pce resulted in theplete decline of the cultivators. This was a node, and the node from before was something he would probably be able to see.

    The destruction of the Great Song Empire, the rise of the immortal pces, and the emergence of the Emperor Level Master were all happening not long after.

    An Zheng allowed himself to calm down and listen, because he knew that there was a secret he was about to unravel ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the Golden Crow Stone, if it wasn¡¯t for the Oldman Huo, this sealed history might not have been able to lift the veil ¡­ Monkey actually knew, but Monkey only remembered the most impressive things that happened after he was heavily injured and returned to the stone shell. For example, Monk, Buddha, Long Lamp Ancient Buddha ¡­

    The monk, on the other hand, was truly dead. The Monk of Divisions was only carrying his fate and not his true reincarnation.

    Li Chengtang continued to speak: ¡°After reaching father¡¯s side, this person was conferred the title of teacher by father ¡­ In the ten thousand years since my great song was founded, when have there ever been any Imperial Advisors? This person could be considered to be above everyone else, even Gu Ruoyun had to be polite to him, but it was just that he didn¡¯t dare to face Gu Ruoyun head on ¡­ It is not enough for royal father to be bewitched by him, even eldest brother is bewitched by him, even the ministers in power within the imperial court are bewitched by him. ¡±

    Li Chengtang stood up, and started walking back and forth in the study in a hurry.

    ¡°I suspect that Gu Jue wanted to snatch his position as crown prince. If Gu Ruoyun really had that intention, why wait till now? I have led millions of troops in the past, and taking down Chang An City was nothing but a small matter. With brother¡¯s cultivation level, who would be able to stop me if I entered Chang An City alone? Father has no doubts towards Big Brother, he is constantly weakening Gu¡¯s military power, and since Gu doesn¡¯t want to be suspected, I have to bear with it ¡­ But this time, royal father has led the army on a tour to the east.

    He stopped and looked at the monk. ¡°If this person is not eliminated, the song is really over ¡­¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°Your Highness, why do you believe that I can do it?¡±

    Li Chengtang quickly walked in front of the monk and stared straight into his eyes: ¡°Because other than the one person that royal father has the most trust in, the one he respects the most is the Buddha Sect. The master is the disciple of the Buddha, if the master is willing to speak, royal father will definitely believe it without a doubt ¡­ The song was shaking in the wind and rain now. No matter how many solitaries there were, it was useless. There was no end to killing people. What was the use of singing after that? I only hope that Master can persuade royal father to kill him when he arrives! ¡±

    Li Chengtang actually kneeled down on the ground withump. ¡°This is not only for my Li Family, but for the people of the world ¡­ Master, if the song was really destroyed by that person, how many people would be wiped out? Master is benevolent, killing one person and saving the world, I hope Master can grant my wish. ¡±

    The monk was about to pull him up, but Li Chengtang just knelt there and refused to get up, ¡°Master, if you do not agree to be alone, then I will kneel and not be able to get up.¡±

    The monk sighed, ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    After Li Chengtang heard these words, he instantly became excited. He stood up and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, Master ¡­ I really am not exaggerating. Master has probably seen it on the way here from the west. The further east they go, the more chaotic people¡¯s hearts be. The ce that is even further away from Chang An City has already be uncontroble ¡­ I have trained the Ying Yang Flying Shadow Army¡¯s murderous intent, but to no avail, because this mountain has never relied on killing to maintain itself, that¡¯s the way it should be. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly felt that if Li Chengtang could be the Emperor, the song might not be destroyed.

    However, history is history and cannot be changed easily.

    An Zheng knew that something huge was going to happen. He was going to witness something huge happening with his own eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s name?¡±

    An Zheng could not help but ask.

    He thought he would hear the three words ¡°Tan Shanse¡±.

    ¡°Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    Li Chengtang looked at An Zheng, and said these two words word by word. An Zheng¡¯s heart fiercely shook!

 Chapter 1519 - Lets go together!

    <h4>Chapter 1519 ¨C Let¡¯s go together!</h4>

    Purple Ivy had told An Zheng before, that he had always paid attention to the Blue Lotus. Because the Blue Lotus was that type of unrestrained and unrestrained personality, and it was somewhat simr to Purple Ivy in a certain sense. The most important thing was that in the world that Purple Ivy had once lived in, there waoem immortal in history that was simr to the Blue Lotus, so Purple Ivy was a little curious.

    However, Purple Ivy did not have much of an impression of him, so when he found out that Xuan-Yuan had levelled up to Emperor Level, he paid attention to him.

    After An Zheng finished listening to what Li Chengtang had to say, his mind was in a mess ¡­ Although he didn¡¯t know how strong he was, he was at most at the first level of the Emperor level. At the third level of the Emperor level, he had be one of the Three Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Pce.

    It wasn¡¯t because his Tian Yuan wasn¡¯t enough for him to continue to advance into the next realm. It was either because of his talent or because his state of mind had changed.

    An Zheng tidied up the things in his mind and realized that they didn¡¯t quite match ¡­ If the Blue Lotus was still around at this moment, and the Immortal pce had not risen to prominence, then the monkey would not have caused a huge ruckus in the Immortal pce ¡­ Then at this time, where was Purple Ivy?

    An Zheng spected that before the immortal pce was established, Purple Ivy should have been constantly searching for them, looking for him. Purple Ivy¡¯s strength had also decreased after he reincarnated for a few lifetimes and did not return to his prime yet. At this time, the immortal pce had yet to bepleted, and no one knew where Purple Ivy was wandering to.

    The reason why the powerful enemy empire had copsed was because the Da Ge Empire had given their all to create an immortal pce. After the country copsed, Xuan-Yuan took the chance to take over the immortal pce and became the master of the pce.

    With the power to fight with Xuan-Yuan, the two of them would definitely have crossed blows more than once, and in the end, they would be evenly matched. Xuan-Yuan was forced to admit his status of the Blue Lotus.

    At this moment, the immortal pce should still be the Two Immortal Emperors.

    After that, Purple Ivy returned from his tour and discovered that there were huge changes. The Immortal pce had risen greatly, and in order to suppress the suppression of the mortal world by Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan, and to prevent Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian from going too far, he also went to the Immortal pce ¡­ Purple Ivy was an Emperor Level 5, so it was reasonable for him to be one of the Three Immortals.

    After this, Purple Ivy would definitely still frequently leave the Immortal Pce to search for An Zheng and the others, so he took the opportunity to establish the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate.

    As An Zheng was specting about all of this, Li Chengtang¡¯s expression became a little more rxed. He sat down and continued: ¡°If Master is willing to help me, then there¡¯s hope ¡­ Back then, when Emperor Taizu did his best to defeat this country, it was to let all citizens livich and healthy life. But now, father was bewitched by Xuan-Yuan, and kept making mistakes, again and again. ¡°During the war with Liaodong, the Great Song could have recuperated for ten years, but if he did everything he could to build an immortal pce, then his nation would be exterminated!¡±

    It was obvious that he was extremely disappointed to be able to say such words as the prince of the great song.

    An Zheng could tell that Li Chengtang was definitely noighteous man, but if he were to hand over the great song to him in the future, his history would probably change ¡­ However, An Zheng was more or less aware of the history behind this event. With his elder brother gone, Li Chengtang probably did not even take over the imperial authority, which meant that he truly did not have any intentions towards the throne.

    But An Zheng could see the wild ambition in this man¡¯s eyes, was he mistaken?

    The monk said, ¡°Your Highness, are you sure you want toe to exonerate the emperor?¡±

    Li Chengtang said: ¡°If that¡¯s all it is, it doesn¡¯t matter. The ruler is the subject, the father is the subject, and I am the son of a subject. No matter how royal father treats me, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡­ Does Master know why royal father has gathered so many people toe this time? It was because he rejected his father¡¯s request. He wanted Da Xing City to hand over all its reserves to build an immortal pce ¡­ Gu did not want to see the song get destroyed by Xuan-Yuan, so he would definitely not hand over these reserves. ¡±

    ¡°Changan City has already been emptied out by Xuan-Yuan, and now that we think of Daxing City, if the reserves in Daxing City were to be emptied out, Dazhi would not be able to continue staying ¡­ That was precisely the reason why Xuan-Yuan said in front of royal father that if I don¡¯t hand over my reserves, I must have thoughts of rebelling. Otherwise, why would I hold such arge reserve in my hands? Otherwise, why would I dare to disobey the Sovereign¡¯s orders? ¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I am unable to exin, and royal father will not listen to my exnation.¡±

    The monk did not know what to say. Along the way here from the Western Regions, he had indeed seen too many tragic scenes of the human world ¡­ During the five years of the Great Song Dynasty conquering Liaodong, they had basically emptied the treasury. Now that there was arge-scale construction of the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce, no matter how strong this country was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on ¡­ A gigantic empire that once stood at the peak of the world, a peerless vicious beast that had the respect and reverence of all the countries in the surrounding thousands of miles was killed just like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    The monk said, ¡°Your Highness, have you never thought of any other way?¡±

    When the monk asked this question, he was actually already affected by Li Chengtang¡¯s words, and the meaning behind them was already very obvious.

    ¡°What can I do? Kill Xuan-Yuan? ¡±

    Li Chengtang¡¯s expression was somewhat helpless: ¡°Killing him alone, of course it¡¯s easy. But if I do this alone, royal father will definitely think that I¡¯m trying to rebel, and if I kill Xuan-Yuan, my next step will be to kill father! Furthermore, this person is extremely cunning. He will never leave Chang An city¡¯s Tai Chi Pce, and will always be by royal father¡¯s side. Wherever royal father goes, he will never leave. ¡±

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°You have no choice, I¡¯ll go in your ce!¡±

    Li Chengtang immediately looked at Monkey: ¡°Can this Hero really do it?¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°You think I can¡¯t kill him?¡±

    An Zheng did not stop him, and did not say anything because he definitely could not interfere with this piece of history. Perhaps that year, Monkey said that to do that, but why didn¡¯t he kill Xuan-Yuan, and could only wait and seeter.

    ¡°If so, it is the fortune of the world!¡±

    Li Chengtang stood up excitedly, he quickly walked to the monkey and said: ¡°I still don¡¯t know what to call you Hero.¡±

    ¡°Qi Tian.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Great Sage Qi Tian.¡±

    Li Chengtang quickly said: ¡°Qi Tian, if you really can kill Li Chengtang, no matter what you want me to do, I will be willing... His greatest wish is to protect the Lee family with everything he has ¡­ Gu Shenwei did not try to fight for the throne, but he would also not watch the Great Song Empire get destroyed by someone else. ¡±

    Qi Tian shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I want, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    The monk said, ¡°At this moment, it is better that you do not hurry. When His Majesty arrives, I will first go to see His Majesty. If His Majesty had listened to my advice, it would naturally be for the best... If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t listen, I will be powerless and have no choice but to return to the Western Regions. Whatever you do then, it will have nothing to do with me. ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for a monk to say such words.

    Right at this moment, an armored general ran in quickly from outside and whispered a few words into Li Chengtang¡¯s ears. Li Chengtang¡¯s body froze and his face turned deathly white in an instant. It was obvious that the matter that the general had told him wauge blow to him.

    Li Chengtang waved for the general to get down and sat down dejectedly: ¡°I can¡¯t wait ¡­¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Li Chengtang was originally just disappointed. At this moment, he was pretty much in despair.

    ¡°Father sent someone to deliver the news. The person who sent the edict did not even see Gu Yong. He passed the edict on the door and then left ¡­ Father led seven hundred thousand men ce three thousand miles northwest of Great Xing City. He no longer nned to head east and let the army camp alone ¡­ You are not allowed to bring any followers, not even a single soldier. ¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly... Li Chengtang¡¯s father, the emperor of Dazhi. It seemed like he really wanted to kill his son.

    Li Chengtang sat there in silence for a good while, then smiled apologetically: ¡°It¡¯s toote now ¡­ I thank everyone for their assistance, but it is already toote, my royal father already has the heart to kill me ¡­ If I don¡¯t stay alone, the army will definitely attack me. The Daxing City that Gu Xin worked so hard to defend for the Li Family will be destroyed by the Li Family ¡­ If I go alone, I will definitely die. For royal father to be able to give such a decree, it means that I have already made up my mind and will not listen to any exnations. ¡±

    Go to die, not go to die, not go to die.

    Monkey stood up. ¡°It looks like you guys won¡¯t have a chance to persuade me. I might as well go directly.¡±

    The monk stood up and stopped the monkey, ¡°With your temper, if you really fight, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have any scruples. At that time, forget about killing Xuan-Yuan, the seven hundred thousand man army might even be wiped clean by you ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°How did you know?¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°Your eyes are filled with killing intent.¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°Is he handsome?¡±

    Monk: ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, Li Chengtang seemed to havepletely used up all of his energy as he sat there like a shell that had lost his soul.

    The monk looked at him, then looked at Monkey: ¡°I¡¯ll go first, you guys stay in Daxing City for the time being. If it¡¯s useless if I go, then I¡¯lle back to tell you guys ¡­ Do not act rashly until I return. ¡±

    Li Chengtang stood up, and obviously did not hold much hope: ¡°Then I will trouble Master, I will send someone to the camp to say that I will definitely go if I get seriously ill, but my journey will be slow. As for 3000 Li, I will do my best to help Master dy some time.¡±

    The monk acknowledged, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Monkey, however, did not want to stay. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I go with you. With your personality, you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Your eyes are filled with a sissy ¡­¡±

    Monk: ¡°¡­¡±

    Under this kind of atmosphere, An Zheng almost couldn¡¯t hold back the urge tough ¡­ In any case, he was able to hold back hisughter. However, his face remained unchanged. He burst out intoughter before immediately covering his mouth with an apologetic expression.

    Prince Liu is already in despair, you still have the mood to joke around ¡­

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s follow along, we still have to take care of each other.¡±

    Monkeyughed. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I like the two of you. Let¡¯s go together!¡±

 Chapter 1520 - Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1520 ¨C Tactics</h4>

    When the monkey said that he was looking at the two of you in a good light, Da Da Ye¡¯s eyes had already narrowed to a crescent moon. He looked extremely happy.

    Li Chengtang seemed to still not have recovered from the previous blow. His entire person looked very dejected, and after politely sending An Zheng and the others out of the Duke¡¯s Pce, he went back. His back was a little gloomy ¡­ However, from the start, An Zheng felt that this person was problematic.

    Including Da Da Ye, that was a natural reaction. She felt ufortable the moment she saw Li Chengtang.

    After leaving the Residence of Prince Liu, An Zheng caught up to the monk and monkey that was walking in front. ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry to go, Li Chengtang is lying.¡±

    Monkey was stunned. ¡°You lied?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°There won¡¯t be any messenger to pass down the decree. That is a lie fabricated by him, he has purposely arranged it ¡­ Maybe the emperor of the great song is already three thousand kilometers away, and maybe he really did bring a seven hundred thousand strong army, but, he definitely did not send anyone over to ask Li Chengtang to go over. ¡±

    Monkey was enraged. ¡°That bastard.¡±

    An Zheng pulled him back: ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of what he said was true, but I can tell that this person does want to keep the song alive ¡­ Only he himself knows whether or not he has the intention to rece us, but he will absolutely not show it. He did let us go on purpose.

    The monk frowned, ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to go to the King¡¯s Mansion in Daxing City to see the Emperor. If you were to persuade the Emperor to stop listening to Xuan-Yuan when you meet the Emperor on his territory, what would you think the Emperor would think? The emperor will think that it was Li Chengtang¡¯s arrangement, and that it was purposefully made to get rid of Xuan-Yuan. He has no doubts towards Xuan-Yuan, and will then hate Li Chengtang even more, so Li Chengtang using this kind of scam to send you to the emperor¡¯s camp to see him, is of your own free will. ¡±

    The monk nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The human heart is truly unfathomable.¡±

    An Zheng replied: ¡°... Because you are a member of the Buddhist Sect and a disciple of the Buddha, if the Emperor kills you in anger, then what happened in Daxing City? If the Buddhist Sect got angry, he would also be implicated, but if something happened to you in the Emperor¡¯s camp, what does it have to do with him? ¡°His thoughts were too deep.¡±

    Monkey stood there. ¡°Then are we still going?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Go...¡±

    Actually, An Zheng did not want to say it, because the monk and monkey had followed a normal historical trajectory and had gone there. However, he did not want to see the monk and monkey suffer a loss, so he said it ¡­ Of these two people, one of them was pure and the other was straightforward. How could he have so many twists and turns?

    Monkey narrowed his eyes and looked at An Zheng. ¡°You saw through all his thoughts with one nce, you are also quite evil.¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m actually just a bad guy.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you havaste of my iron rod first!¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Fortunately Du Shoushou is not here, otherwise ¡­ He can give you 108 postures, and that¡¯s only on your tongue. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Who is Du Shoushou?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°A very gentle but coquettish man.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You have a chance to introduce us?¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t have to wait too long.¡±

    After the few of them left Great Xing City, An Zheng knew that Li Chengtang would definitely send people to follow them. That guy¡¯s heart was gloomy, he was probably not much different from Tan Shanse, who waruly formidable character. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he came at the right time, he might have be a very qualified Emperor, at the very least, it was much better than what his father, Li Ye, was.

    Outside the city, they rented a car pulled by a low level demon beast and headed northwest.

    The news quickly spread to the Residence of Prince Liu. After hearing the report of his subordinates, Li Chengtang smiled and said, ¡°Let them go ¡­ Imperial Father originally had a lot of misgivings and suspicions about me, he was always worried that I would plot against him while holding a heavy soldier. All these years, I have always been careful when doing things, but it was all for the sake of this country ¡­ Regardless of whether those few people were able to persuade him or not, at the very least, the status of Buddha¡¯s disciples can cause royal father to be a little afraid. Even if he doesn¡¯t fear, his death in the camp has nothing to do with Gu. ¡±

    One of his men, a seemingly refined and refined man,ughed and said, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ n is to kill three birds with one stone ¡­ If the people from the Buddha Sect were to go, His Majesty would definitely care about it. After all, His Majesty had always been respectful to the Buddha Sect, and Xuan-Yuan would also restrain himself a little. Secondly, His Majesty would naturally think that the monk was there to speak up for His Highness. This way, His Majesty would feel that His Highness did not dare to act rashly since he had the backing of the Buddhist Sect. Third... His Highness will be able to dy it for a longer time, so it won¡¯t seem too hasty. ¡±

    ¡°Mr Fang, you have seen through my thoughts.¡±

    Li Chengtang smiled and said.

    However, the face of the man who was addressed as Master Fang changed, ¡°It was all my random guesses, but I was showing off. If I could guess His Highness¡¯ intentions, then it would be great ¡­¡±

    How can you easily guess Prince Liu¡¯s thoughts?

    It was absolutely not a good thing to make Prince Liu feel that he understood him too well. This Prince Liu was absolutely someone who could aplish great things, but was absolutely not someone who could tolerate others.

    ¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with this? As for your majesty, it seems like the reserves in Daxing City must be handed over. ¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why I invited monks to stall for time. It seems that you still haven¡¯t guessed it clearly. Hahahaha, Mr Fang, you still have to understand loneliness a lot.¡±

    Master Fang secretly let out a sigh of relief. Acting dumb could sometimes save his life.

    ¡°I let him stall for time because he wants to take advantage of this time to transport the reserves out of Daxing City. The underground pce outside the city that Gu Ruoyun has been building all these years can be used, taking 80% of the reserves into the underground pce and selling them in 20%. No one would really dare to say that since they know how many of them are trusted by Gu Ruoyun.¡±

    Mr. Fang immediately gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ foresight is really great.¡±

    Li Chengtangughed: ¡°Gu, I just want to keep the big song.¡±

    Master Fang sneered in his heart ¡­ My lord, do you really only want to keep the song? If he wanted to keep the song, he would have to first be the emperor of the song.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say these words even if he was beaten to death.

    Li Chengtang stood up and walked to the window: ¡°I was just thinking about one thing ¡­ It was also because of him that he suddenly recalled the words¡¯ if the monk dies in the camp, Mr Fang ¡­ ¡® I only wish to ask you, what would happen if Monk Monk and the others were to really die in the camp? ¡±

    Mr Fang¡¯s expression changed abruptly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Buddhist Sect will not agree. Your Highness, please do not.¡±

    ¡°Precisely because of this ¡­¡±

    Li Chengtangughed even more sinisterly, ¡°No one would have thought that I would dare to do this alone ¡­ None of them are absolute. There are no absolute advantages nor absolute disadvantages ¡­ If the monk and the monk died in the camp, then the Buddha Sect would be furious and send experts to denounce them. Was Xuan-Yuan afraid? Everyone knows that Royal Father listened to everything he said. Since Royal Father killed the monk, of course it was Xuan-Yuan who came up with the idea. ¡±

    Mr Fang felt chills run down his spine: ¡°But Your Highness, the implications are too great.¡±

    ¡°There are pros and cons.¡±

    Li Chengtang paced around the room as he said, ¡°Think about it, for Dazhi, the Buddhist Sect¡¯s fury can only be described by one word. What is our biggest loss?¡±

    This kind of turn of events was too sudden, and Mr. Fang did his best to calm himself down. Only when he truly calmed down would he be able to follow Li Chengtang¡¯s train of thought ¡­ Li Chengtang reused him not because he was smarter than Li Chengtang, but because his ability was very strong.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Mr. Fang asked tentatively.

    Li Chengtang sat down, the joy on his face had suddenly disappeared, and he looked somewhat sad: ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Buddhist sect really wanted to denounce their father, what would happen to him? As his son, as his subject, he couldn¡¯t think of suching and yet not help his father. What should he do? Can I really just sit and watch as something happens to royal father? ¡±

    ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way for Gu Gou?¡±

    Li Chengtang looked at Mr. Fang Mu: ¡°I invited you here alone, not because I wanted you to only ask what your highness¡¯s intentions are ¡­ As a strategist, if you can¡¯t think of something alone, then what is the value of your existence? ¡±

    After Li Chengtang finished this sentence, he stood up and left. Before he left, he took out an item from his sleeves and ced it on the table.

    When Mr. Fang saw that thing, his face instantly turned deathly white ¡­ It was the Tiger Tally, the Tiger Tally that mobilized the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Daxing City, and even the Eagle Flying Shadow Army!

    He paced back and forth in the room, constantly pondering what Prince Liu really meant.

    All of a sudden, his mind exploded. He understood, and he instantly began to sweat profusely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± His Highness has always been loyal and filial. How could he just sit by and watch as something happened to His Majesty? ¡±

    He mumbled to himself, before grabbing the Tiger Tally on the table and rushing out. At this moment, Mr Fang was betting his life and also his national destiny ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how much of a disaster this would bring him, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t do it, Prince Liu wouldn¡¯t let him live tonight.

    In the Eagle Flying Shadow Army¡¯s camp, the room man holding the Tiger Tally quickly came in and found the great general, Li Mi, of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army.

    ¡°General Li, what do you think this is?¡±

    He took out the Tiger Tally and showed it to Li Mi. When she saw the Tiger Tally, she immediately knelt down on one knee. ¡°May I ask what Prince Liu has ordered?¡±

    Mr Fang stretched out his hand to help her up. ¡°Let me be honest with you, His Royal Highness didn¡¯t give it to me, I stole it ¡­¡±

    When he said so, how much bitterness was there in Mr. Fang¡¯s heart?

    But could he say that Prince Liu was the one to give it to him? Absolutely not.

    Li Mi¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°Mr. Fang, what do you mean? Stealing the Tiger talisman is a serious crime of exterminating your entire family! ¡°Hurry up and return it. I¡¯ll help you plead for mercy in front of His Highness, Prince Liu.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General Li, but you have to listen to me.¡±

    Mr Fang said, ¡°You and I are both well aware of His Highness¡¯ current situation. As His Highness¡¯ most trusted person, are we just going to sit by and watch His Highness get into trouble? To put it in a selfish way, if His Highness were to fall, the entire family would immediately be exterminated ¡­ So, we have to do what His Highness can¡¯t do. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Mr. Fang whispered into Lee Mi¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that tomorrow night, His Highness will gather arge number of experts to assassinate His Majesty, and then frame His Royal Highness, Prince Liu ¡­¡± It just so happened that there was a buddhist master and his friends who stood by his side to protect his majesty. And then, the buddhist master and his friends died in battle. ¡±

    Li Mi said, ¡°How is that possible? How could His Highness the Crown Princemit suceinous crime ¡­¡±

    His words stopped abruptly, ¡°I understand!¡±

    Mr. Fang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. The Buddhist Sect has lost a very important person so naturally, they will not let this go. What should we do, Your Majesty? As long as the crown prince dies, the only son of the emperor will be Prince Liu. Don¡¯t forget, a few years ago, the crown prince was worried that his position would not be preserved anymore and so he tried his best to get rid of all his brothers. ¡±

    Lee Miughed, ¡°I understand. I will listen to your arrangements!¡±

 Chapter 1521 - What kind of lousy people are these?

    <h4>Chapter 1521 ¨C What kind of lousy people are these?</h4>

    Li Chengtang and the others would never be the same kind of people.

    If it was during a chaotic era, Li Chengtang might have been the founder of the empire, and he might even have established a great achievement. He might really be on par with the Great Song Empire¡¯s Grand Ancestor.

    Unfortunately, the song had died down to this point. Wasn¡¯t this alsype of sorrow to him?

    An Zheng and the rest were not in a hurry, three thousand miles was not too far for the low levelled Spirit Demon Beasts that they rented to pull them. After flying up to the sky, it would only take them six hours to get there.

    Sitting in the carriage, Monkey could not help but ask curiously at the monk: ¡°What is Li Chengtang¡¯s rtionship with your Buddhist Sect? Why did youe when he wrote you a letter? ¡±

    The monk replied, ¡°About five years ago, there was arge-scale rebellion on Huainan Road. At that time, the temples everywhere took in arge number of refugees, a rebel army felt that the temple must have a lot of grain reserves, so they began to plunder all the way here, not only killing all the monks in the temple, they even didn¡¯t let those refugees who had taken refuge in the temple go, raping, robbing,mitting all sorts of crimes.¡±

    ¡°After Li Chengtang heard about this, he led the Eagle Flying Shadow Army and charged forthousand miles in a single night. When the Eagle Flying Shadow Army¡¯s mounts rushed over, he was actually already exhausted, but Li Chengtang rejected the request of his subordinates to rest for a day before attacking. He said that the enemies did not know of our arrival and would definitely be prepared to rx after seizing arge amount of resources and women.

    The monk said these words without any emotion, because in his view, it was a matter of ughter.

    It was not that he admired Li Chengtang, it was just that he was grateful.

    ¡°On that day, not long after the sun rose, Li Chengtang brought his Eagle Flying Shadow Army and made a detour, starting from the east side. The rebel army faced off against them in a hurry, but from the start, the Eagle Flying Shadow Army did not give them any chance, they broke through the enemy¡¯s defenses likot knife through butter ¡­ In just half a day, he hadpletely defeated the rebel army of over one hundred and fifty thousand, and at that time, Li Chengtang was only bringing twelve thousand Eagle Flying Shadow Army soldiers. ¡±

    ¡°I heard from the monks that were rescued, that day, the people from the Eagle Flying Shadow Army all had red eyes. As long aerson appears in front of us with a weapon in his hand, he would immediately cut us down, and from the rising sun to the setting sun, he chased for hundreds of miles, and the red-eyed people had already forgotten their fatigue. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand rebels, over a hundred and thirty thousand killed in a single day.¡±

    ¡°The remaining people were also unable to escape, and were almost all captured. With Li Chengtang¡¯s order, they were all beheaded by the twenty thousand or so captives in a temple where money was burned down by the rebel army. After a day of rest, he then personally escorted abouhousand or so monks that were rescued to the temple in the Western Regions. After they came out, these monks entered the nearest temple and he returned with his army. ¡±

    After An Zheng heard this, he nodded his head: ¡°So after Buddha received Li Chengtang¡¯s letter, he sent it to you.¡±

    The monk nodded his head: ¡°Buddha said that Li Chengtang is the reincarnation of the God of Death, although he carries the aura of ughter, but he can help if he sees the Buddha¡¯s heart in his killing intent.¡±

    ¡°Meet Buddha Heart in ughter?¡±

    Monkey harrumphed. ¡°You¡¯re just giving me face. I¡¯m just giving you face too.¡±

    The monk was slightly embarrassed, but he did not refute him.

    After a moment of silence, the monk said: ¡°Although Li Chengtang¡¯s calctions were too much, if he died and all the reserves in Daxing City were to be used to build the immortal pce, the consequences would be even worse ¡­ When you entered the city, you saw how the Eagle Flying Shadow Army did things, but they never showed mercy when it came to killing people, so no rebel army dared to appear near Daxing City. This was also the reason why even though themoners knew that life in Daxing City wasn¡¯t going well, they still continued to head there, because they had arrived in Daxing City ¡­ At the very least, I can live, and not be killed by bandits without reason. ¡±

    ¡°So, I still have to go see the Emperor of Dazhou, Li Ye. No matter what, I have to try.¡±

    When night fell, the chariot slowly descended from the sky. The driver didn¡¯t dare to approach because the army was right in front of him. If he moved forward, his chariot would be instantly destroyed in mid-air.

    An Zheng and the others paid the driver and were not in a hurry to enter the camp.

    But just as they were preparing to find a ce to rest and wait for the next day to dawn, a squadron dressed in golden armor came out from the camp and quickly caught up to An Zheng and the rest.

    ¡°Excuse me, is master from Great Thunder Lake Temple of the Western Regions?¡±

    The general in the lead asked politely.

    The monk nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The general said, ¡°His Majesty has been waiting for master for a long time.¡±

    An Zheng would definitely not leak out the news beforehand, the Emperor of the Song, Li Ye, actually knew that the Monk hade. Could it be that Xuan-Yuan had already guessed it long ago? Xuan-Yuan was a clone of Tan Shanse at a certain time. At that time, maybe something happened to Tan Shanse and he was in closed door cultivation, or maybe he was doing something bigger.

    There was no ce to hide, so An Zheng and the rest could only follow the golden-armored cavalry back to the campsite. Just as they entered the main entrance to the campsite, they saw a middle-aged man in dragon robes walking over quickly.

    ¡°Master, please forgive us for our inconvenience.¡±

    The Emperor of the Song, Li Ye, had an apologetic expression.

    He looked to be in his forties and had a dignified appearance. However, when he looked at the monk, his smile was sincere without the arrogance of an emperor.

    ¡°Greetings, your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    The monk sped his hands and bowed.

    The emperor Li Ye hurriedly stretched out his hands to help the monk up, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be too polite. I have always been very close to the Buddhist Sect and even the master knows about it ¡­ Buddha and I oftenmunicate and are close friends. Master, quickly follow me into the camp and let¡¯s talk. There¡¯s a strong wind outside. ¡±

    An Zheng and the others wondered in their hearts: Could it be that all of the people from the Li n are ywrights? Li Chengtang had yed a lot of scenes already, and he was an acrobatic, but when he first met Li Ye, he realized that this person¡¯s acting skills were probably above Li Chengtang¡¯s ¡­ He thought about it, after all he was still me, and he had lived under the shadow of Li Changxun for so many years, if he did not have any acting skills, how could he have survived to the throne.

    Everyone in the song knew that when Li Changgong reached hister years, his suspicions were extremely high. He felt that his descendants wanted to kill him in ce of them, and the added number of descendants he had killed in hister years would probably exceed a hundred ¡­ From the looks of it, his son and grandson were still considered lucky. At the very least, they ended up dying due to grievances. Theter people didn¡¯t dare to show it when they thought about the throne. If they were to say something wrong, Li Changxun might get angry.

    As he followed Li Ye into the camp, the pce¡¯s construction was quite spectacr. After they entered the tent and sat down, Li Ye said with a friendly smile, ¡°Actually, when Master was still on the road, I knew that you were here, which is why I stopped.¡±

    He looked around and waved for everyone to withdraw.

    Then, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Master, can you create a barrier?¡±

    The monk was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t understand what Li Ye meant, but he still set up a barrier ording to Li Ye¡¯s words. The monk¡¯s cultivation was definitely at the Emperor level, so this barrier wasn¡¯t something that anyone could break through and eavesdrop on.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just as Li Ye was about to speak, An Zheng suddenly stood up and walked back and forth in the big tent. As expected, he found six amethyst s, but they were not taken away after he found them.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t say anything. Just stay still and don¡¯t move.¡±

    An Zheng waited for them to sit properly before releasing the power of time with his Fatebound Eyes. Previously, An Zheng had already been able to allow a second of endless time to flow in under a specific environment, but now, he had already reached the Emperor Level 5, so reincarnations took a longer time.

    He locked onto the image of the people sitting upright for a few seconds, and then continued on his endless reincarnation cycle. It was in this huge boom, so the people who were monitoring the ce through the amethyst could only see them sitting there.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When An Zheng sat down, Li Ye actually did not understand what An Zheng had done. Instead, it was the monk that had a whole new level of respect for An Zheng.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please speak. This is my friend. He is someone your Majesty can trust.¡±

    Li Ye nodded, ¡°Then I will be straightforward then... Do you know why I made the army stop after you came? This is because I want to give you a chance... Actually, I know very well that my eldest son, Crown Prince Li Chengyuan, is inferior to Tang Dynasty in both ability and charisma. However, our ancestors have seule that our eldest son is Crown Prince, and we do not dare to go against that ¡­ ¡°But I¡¯m also worried that the singing has already reached such a state. If something happens to me and Cheng Yuan takes over, he might not be able to stabilize the situation.¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment as they thought to themselves, ¡°What is this Li Ye trying to do?¡± Isn¡¯t he really going to kill Li Chengtang? Although Li Chengtang did fake things in Daxing City, An Zheng and the others knew that Li Chengtang¡¯s worries were definitely not nonsense.

    ¡°I know what all of you are thinking. You all have just met Cheng Tang, I know what he will think, but what I want to say is that all of you are wrong ¡­¡± ¡°Tang Zheng also thought that it was wrong.¡±

    Li Ye was silent for a moment, as if he was organizing his words: ¡°The Great Master entered the Central ins, Xuan-Yuan told me about it, he said that the Buddhist Sect would definitely send people over, because the Tang Dynasty needs the support of the Buddhist Sect, and a few years ago, the Buddhist Sect will never forget about the thousand miles long army that led by the Tang Dynasty to save thousands of Buddhist Sect disciples.¡±

    Li Ye suddenly raised his head and looked at the monk: ¡°But if we were to tell you, that group of rebel soldiers was purposely lured over by Li Chengtang?¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Are you surprised? And also very angry? ¡±

    Li Ye gave a wry smile, ¡°His ability to scheme is actually even stronger than mine. He knows that sooner orter he will have to use it on the Buddhist Sect, so he began toy out his ns a few years in advance ¡­¡± Even Xuan-Yuan said that if Cheng Tang is able to seed the throne, he would definitely be a great patriarch of his generation. ¡±

    Li Ye looked at the monk, ¡°So, Master, do you understand what I mean?¡± I ¡­ I also want him to seed the throne. ¡±

    Monkey, who was listening at the side, was baffled. ¡°Your family, what kind of rotten people are they?!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Li Ye¡¯s expression changed. His eyebrows were raised and his killing intent overflowed.

 Chapter 1522 - Gambling!

    <h4>Chapter 1522 ¨C Gambling!</h4>

    No matter what happened to the empire, Li Ye was still the emperor. He was still an existence at the level of an overlord. Monkey scolded him directly, ¡°Your family is all rotten people.¡± Immediately, Li Ye¡¯s expression changed.

    He looked at Monkey. Monkey was not afraid in the slightest, and they looked at each other.

    After a while, Li Ye¡¯s expression seemed to ease up a bit, and he actually didn¡¯t say anything more. After sitting down, he moved his gaze from the monkey and looked at the monk again. So I gave him this chance ¡­ I have already guessed it. There must be other arrangements Tang Zheng would have made. His elder brother... My eldest son, the Crown Prince of Dazhi, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡±

    He was an emperor, but he was also a father.

    When he said these words, the sadness in his tone was definitely not an act.

    Monkey snorted, he could not be bothered with this kind of people, his impression of Li Ye and Li Chengtang was extremely bad.

    In the eyes of the monkey, humans were just disgusted and evil because they had so many dirty thoughts.

    ¡°If I can lose a son, I will be able to protect the entire Li family. I ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m willing to part ways.¡±

    Li Ye let oueavy sigh, ¡°But, Tang shouldn¡¯t have kept the reserves in Daxing City. This is what he left for the civil and military officials of the imperial court ¡­ How can I excuse him? Master, I already know the purpose of your visit, and I also know the meaning of Tang Zheng¡¯s visit. If you go back, tell Cheng Tang ¡­ I am willing to call him Crown Prince. ¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As long as Tang Zheng gives all of the resources in the Daxing City to us, I will not me him for anything he does tonight. I am already old... Speaking of which, how many years can I sit on this seat? Why did we build the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce? Isn¡¯t it all for the sake of the great song¡¯s eternal glory? ¡±

    He looked at the monk and said, ¡°Tell Cheng Tang, our Immortal pce is not built to surpass Grand Ancestor, but to build a city that will never fall for the song! As long as the immortal pce is here, Dazhi¡¯s rule will not decline. No one can threaten Dazhi¡¯s position as the overlord, so you can tell Cheng Tang that this is what I mean. ¡±

    The monk sat there, dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.

    Monkey simply turned his head to look away, feeling a wave of disgust in his heart.

    The monk looked at An Zheng, but An Zheng also did not say anything. He pulled on An Zheng¡¯s sleeves and An Zheng smiled at her, then whispered into her ear: ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t do anything, this is just a fragment of history that the Golden Crow Stone captured, no matter what we do to stop it, it will not change what has happened. In the end, it will still follow the trajectory and progress, even if the Timeless Wheel changed the time back then, it would only turn a whole time into a fragment.

    Da Da Ye replied. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    Yes, this was just a scene that they had grabbed from the river of history, using the power of the Golden Crow¡¯s Stone. It was as if they had entered history, but in reality, it was still an illusion, but it was far too realistic.

    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll take my leave. ¡±

    The monk got up to leave.

    Li Ye stood up and pulled the monk¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Thank you, Master. This was originally a matter of my Li n, but now it has implicated an esteemed monk of the Buddhist Sect. I am also extremely sorry, but in the future, my Li n will be safe, I will personally pay a visit to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to pay a visit to the Buddha.¡±

    The monk thanked them, then opened the barrier and went out of the tent with An Zheng and the rest. Li Ye stood outside the tent to send them off, waving his hands non-stop.

    An Zheng knew that his death wasn¡¯t too far off.

    There was nothing credible in Li Ye¡¯s words.

    The monk looked at An Zheng: ¡°What should I do?¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but when he thought about the estrangement that might happen between Monk and Monkey due to what happened afterwards, he couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud: ¡°If Li Ye didn¡¯t ask Li Chengtang to hand over the resources in Daxing City, I would have believed him ¡­ If he was truly willing to let go of Crown Prince Li Chengyuan, would Li Chengtang be reduced to his current state? He lied to Li Chengtang, as long as Li Chengtang handed over the supplies, he would be dead for sure. ¡±

    The monk sighed, ¡°After I go back to see Li Chengtang, I will have to go back to the Western Regions. I can¡¯t see through it, and I don¡¯t want to see through it. ¡±

    Monkey snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t say that either. Are all Central ins people like that? Most people are kind-hearted. I am referring to the peaceful times, but humans are evil to the bones. I remember there was a book that said that humans were born with good natures. That was the most ridiculous thing ¡­ During the peaceful times, it was noroblem for anyone to get along in harmony. However, once there was a problem with the social unrest, the neighbors would be able to fight each other with sabers. During a disaster, they would be able to easily eat each other. ¡°The so-called majority of people are kind-hearted. Under normal circumstances, if a slight change urs in the environment, the evil in a person¡¯s heart will be released without restraint ¡­¡±

    What Monkey said was right. For example, right now, there waebellion everywhere, so what hadn¡¯t happened?

    Who were those bandits? Wasn¡¯t he just amoner?

    ¡°I¡¯m just sorry.¡±

    The monk said as he walked, ¡°Father and son should be the closest rtionship in history. How could a father and son pair plot against each other to such an extent? There is no kinship left, only mutual exploitation. ¡±

    To be honest, An Zheng, Dada Ye and Monkey didn¡¯t want to return to Great Xing City anymore, but using Monkey¡¯s words, Monk was too f * cking stupid. If they didn¡¯t follow, no one knew what Li Chengtang would do to the monk.

    To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the status of Buddha¡¯s disciple, the Li family father and son might not even look at him.

    He then returned to Great Xing City bored and bored, but he found that he couldn¡¯t even see Li Chengtang anymore. The man who was called Master Fang received them and said that Prince Liu had suddenly be seriously illst night, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against the emperor¡¯s orders. He could only bring his illness along and was already on his way.

    Monkey cursed before turning around and leaving.

    He pointed at the monk¡¯s nose and said, ¡°If you chase after him again, you¡¯ll be a fool!¡±

    The monk was stunned. After a while, he said embarrassedly, ¡°I still have to go. If I can save a few lives, then I¡¯ll save a few.¡±

    Monkey scolded a fool before turning around and walking away. After walking for about 10 meters, he came back with the iron rod, ¡°I¡¯m following you, I just want to see how foolish you are. In the end, even when you were f * cking yed to death, you were still chanting Amitabha.¡±

    Monk: ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    The four of them had no choice but to leave Great Xing City and chase after Li Chengtang in the direction that Fang Mu had pointed out.

    Li Chengtang was not in any carriage at all, he was in Great Xing City, sitting on the throne of Prince Liu, and was in a daze while looking outside the pce... An ominous premonition was growing stronger and stronger in his heart.

    The room master walked in quickly from outside the hall, and jogged to Li Chengtang and bent down: ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate has already arranged everything.¡±

    Li Chengtang waved his hand: ¡°No need to tell me anything, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Mr. Fang smiled awkwardly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°What did the monk say?¡±

    ¡°Monk said ¡­ His Majesty is willing to give you the position of Crown Prince to cripple Li Chengyuan, but he needs His Highness to hand over all of the resources and reserves in Daxing City ¡­ His Majesty also said that the Crown Prince might cause trouble tonight, and something might happen ¡­ ¡±

    Li Chengtang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°Did royal father really say that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what the Monk said.¡±

    ¡°Monks will not lie. I can only lie to you, Imperial Father.¡±

    Li Chengtang stood up, and walked back and forth the great hall, continuously pondering whether his father¡¯s words were trustworthy or not ¡­

    ¡°Immortal pce, can it really make my songst forever?¡±

    He suddenly stopped in his tracks and asked the man in the room this time.

    Mr. Fang was also stunned. After a long silence, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± I can¡¯t see it. ¡±

    Li Chengtang sat down on the steps below the throne, as if he was talking to himself, and said: ¡°Actually I only know this, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. The Immortal pce is already seventy percent built, at this time, there¡¯s no way that anyone can stop royal father from repairing it. That was to say, if, after the immortal pce was built, the Li family¡¯s descendants couldfortably rule the mortal world in the Inside the Immortal Pce, then ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±

    He stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°I n to take a gamble, a gamble ¡­¡± royal father treats me as his son. ¡±

    Mr. Fang turned pale with fright. ¡°Your Highness, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Li Chengtang took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, ¡°You two might still think that Solitary Snow wants to be the emperor even now, and wants to kill Big Brother to rece the position of crown prince so that he can sit on the throne of the emperor ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you all, I¡¯ll tell you all! ¡±

    He suddenly raised his hand and increased his volume, ¡°Gu, I have never thought of killing my brother and murdering my father. I have never thought of fighting over that throne! He had ambition, ambition, and ambition in his heart! ¡°The goal is to protect thend and thend of the Li family, to protect the Li family for generations and generations!¡±

    He walked out of the hall inrge strides, ¡°Carry out the supplies. I shall bet on this. If I lose, I will die alone and be a sinner of the Li n ¡­¡± ¡°If the bet is won, I can only hope that in the future, the Li n¡¯s mountains and rivers will be able to stand firm in the immortal pce.¡±

    At this moment, Sir Fang¡¯s heart was beating fiercely, as if it was about to burst out of his chest. He looked at Prince Liu¡¯s back and suddenly realized that he really didn¡¯t understand this person after all these years.

    Those words were like a p of thunder as they echoed in his mind, causing him to feel waves of dizziness.

    ¡°I have wild hopes in my heart, but I never thought about killing my brother and murdering my father. I wanted to be the guardian of the Li family, not contend for the throne!¡±

    ¡°If you lose the bet, you will be a sinner of the Li family even if you die alone!¡±

    ¡°If we win the bet, I only hope that the Li n will be able to liveaceful life in the Immortal pce for generations toe!¡±

 Chapter 1523 - This is respect

    <h4>Chapter 1523 ¨C This is respect</h4>

    By the side of the road, the monk had been dragged by the monkey to teach the monk a lesson. He advised the monk not to look for Li Chengtang, because everyone knew that Li Chengtang was definitely not in any carriage, and would not be hiding on the road.

    He looked at the extremely beautiful flower andughed: ¡°An Zheng, look at the flower by the side of the road, it¡¯s so pretty. If the flower can grow so pretty, if we nt it into a crop, it would also produce an especially good harvest right?¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°I will.¡±

    Ta Ta Ta raised his head and looked into the distance. There was arge patch of wastnd by the side of the road. The grass was knee-high. This wce less than 300 miles outside of Daxing City.

    During the great battle of the world, one could see the devastation and devastation. One could tell this from the lush weeds here.

    An Zheng had originally wanted to say that under this fertilend, who knew how many innocent corpses were buried and turned into fertilizer for the grass, but when he saw the innocent look in Ta Ta Ye¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tadanori asked, pointing at a de of grass.

    An Zheng told him to call it Wild Artemisia selengensis.

    This thing was really edible.

    Not far away, the monkey and the monk were arguing loudly. Obviously, the monk was unwilling to listen to their advice, but the monkey was a warm-hearted person. Although he hadn¡¯t known the monk for long, he had already treated the monk as his friend.

    ¡°Do you believe that you will die if you go?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I still have to go. If it is ¡­¡± If Li Ye wants to kill Li Chengtang, I have to save him. I brought the words from Li Ye, and even if Li Chengtang doesn¡¯t see me, he will definitely know the words, and even if Li Chengtang changes his mind and is willing to trust his father, it also means that he is willing to believe me. If a person like Li Chengtang makes a decision, it is definitely a gamble ¡­ He is betting his life and fortune on this. I am a monk, can¡¯t I just give up on my physical body? ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You¡¯re a fucking idiot.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I think should be done.¡±

    An Zheng stood up: ¡°Brother Monkey, let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment, and looked at An Zheng in disbelief: ¡°What do you call me?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Without paying attention for a moment, An Zhengughed awkwardly.

    Dada Ye stuck out his small tongue and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, right? Let¡¯s see how you exin ¡­¡±

    Monkey came over and pulled An Zheng aside, ¡°Do you know something?!¡±

    An Zheng sighed helplessly: ¡°If I were to tell you that we have tens of thousands of years of friendship, and that we are brothers, would you believe me? I know I shouldn¡¯t have said these words to you, but it¡¯s really hard to hold it in. ¡±

    Monkey¡¯s face kept changing. ¡°What do you mean? Even though I feel very close to you two the first time I see you two, I fought with you two in the Magnificent Pavilion Restaurant because I felt that you two had a good rtionship. If not, why would I care about strangers ¡­ ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    Helplessly, An Zheng could only recount the whole story. The monkey looked at An Zheng skeptically: ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me? Me and that guy... Is there going to be such a long conflict? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if I will change history after telling you this, but since I am here to help you get rid of the knot in your heart, I can only say it out loud ¡­ I was originally thinking that this is just a small illusion, so there¡¯s no point in doing anything. But then, I realized that if we don¡¯t do anything, what are we here for? ¡±

    Monkey squatted there in thought for a long time, obviously An Zheng¡¯s words had a huge impact on him.

    ¡°There are many things I have yet to tell you. Mainly, there are too many. If I sit here and do not move, I might not be able to finish speaking for a few days and nights, but ¡­ We don¡¯t have many days and nights left. If nothing goes wrong, tonight¡¯s Dazzling Spring¡¯s army camp will fall, and either Li Chengyuan will die, or Li Chengtang will die. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Then tell me in detail, I believe you.¡±

    He stood up and patted Monkey on the shoulder, ¡°But, please don¡¯t call me Brother Monkey, alright? Although I am really a Monkey ¡­ Pui! Stone essence! But look at me now, please call me Great Sage or Qi Tian. ¡±

    ¡°Got it, Monkey Bro.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monkey pulled An Zheng further away from him: ¡°You mean, not longter, the monk will be tricked by the Buddha and sent to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions. And that old guy called Buddha in the Western Regions will strip me of my strongest talent, the change in the The Art of Space? If you can say the word ¡®mutation¡¯, then I know that you are not lying because I have never told anyone else. ¡±

    An Zheng knew that Monkey had already lost all of his memories of the big battle. Monkey at this time was a Monkey who had lost his physical body and soul after the big battle, but his Golden Body was still not destroyed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    An Zheng nodded.

    Monkey could not help butughcently, ¡°Then what¡¯s so difficult about that? Isn¡¯t it easy to get rid of this knot in my heart?¡± When the timees, Monk wants me to go to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, I won¡¯t go ¡­ Hahahaha, as long as I don¡¯t go to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions, the Buddha won¡¯t be able to trick me out of my mutation, I won¡¯t be heavily injured and return to my stone-shell cultivation. If all of this doesn¡¯t happen, then there will be no more repentance for the rest of my life, and I will die in the end facing the wall. ¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°I hope so.¡±

    He did not know if that was the way to help the monkey and the monk untie the knot in their hearts, but if it was, then it was simple.

    Monkey was clearly happier. He could not help but look back at the monk: ¡°To think that this fellow seemed to have no desires and was clean. He turns out to be a very emotional person ¡­¡± Hahaha, but after thinking about it for a bit, of course, my monkey ¡­ Pui, how could the person that I, Qi Tian, have taken a fancy to be weak? ¡±

    ¡°Picked him up?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it... It¡¯s someone who thinks they can be brothers. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin.¡±

    ¡°Damn you.¡±

    Monkey squatted there and said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t asplicated as you think. It¡¯s still like that, if I don¡¯t go to the Buddhist Sect, nothing will happen. Everything will be solved now, how nice ¡­ So An Zheng, you have to remind me, no matter what the monk says, I cannot go to the Buddhist Sect, just not going. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head helplessly: ¡°I will remind you, but I am worried that it is useless.¡±

    Just at this moment, a cloud of dust rose from the back. Previously, An Zheng had already sensed that there was a group of people chasing after them, but he was not worried about them, it was a group from the direction of Daxing City. They must be Li Chengtang¡¯s men, and Li Chengtang would definitely not do anything to them.

    Not long after, a troop of approximately five hundred Eagle Flying Shadow Soldiers caught up. When the leader of the group saw An Zheng and the others, he obviously heaved a sigh of relief. He jumped down from his flying horse and quickly ran to bow in front of the monk, ¡°Master, Prince Liu has asked me to catch up to you no matter what.¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Prince Liu go to camp first?¡±

    ¡°His Royal Highness asked me to apologize to you.¡±

    The general lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Highness said that your master sincerely helped Your Highness, but Your Highness deceived your master. Your Highness is regretful, so Your Highness sent this lowly subordinate to find you no matter what, please go back ¡­ Now that His Highness¡¯s troops are at the back of the line, should Master wait here for His Highness or follow this lowly official back? ¡±

    The expression on the monk¡¯s face slightly changed, ¡°His Highness¡¯s troops?¡±

    The general said, ¡°His Highness has listened to the words of the king that you brought back with you. He has decided to hand over all of the resources in Daxing City to His Majesty. His Highness is tired, really tired.¡±

    The monk could not help but look at An Zheng with eyes full of worry.

    Li Chengtang was really taking this gamble.

    He had gambled too much.

    Even An Zheng could not believe it. How could someone like Li Chengtang believe Li Ye¡¯s words so easily? Even An Zheng could tell that what Li Ye said was fake, so how could Li Chengtang not know that it was fake?

    However, Li Chengtang still decided to give up. He was not willing to meet with his father¡¯s weapon of choice in the end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    An Zheng stood next to the monk: ¡°This time, no matter what, we will stand by your side and do our best to not let something that should not have happened ¡­ But maybe we really can¡¯t change anything. ¡±

    Monkey harrumphed. ¡°Nothing is absolute. As long as we want to change it, we can.¡±

    The monk looked at the monkey and smiled, ¡°The current you makes me feel that you are worthy of respect.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°When is the Great Sage not worthy of respect?¡±

    They decided to wait here. After roughly half a day, the army led by Li Chengtang personally caught up to them. This time, not only did Li Chengtang bring the entire resources reserve in Daxing City, he also brought all of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army ¡­ He had already hinted to Fang Xing what Fang Xing was going to do, but after hearing what the monk said, he gave up.

    When Li Chengtang saw the monk, he quickly rushed over and pulled the monk. He then invited An Zheng and the others to talk with him in his chariot.

    After getting on the chariot, the first thing Li Chengtang looked at was An Zheng: ¡°I don¡¯t understand you yet, we have only met once ¡­. ¡°However, I havresumptuous request, and I hope that you can agree to it. I know that this is too hard, but I no longer have anyone else to ask.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and exined each and every word: ¡°In the carriage behind us is Gu¡¯s wife and son, I know that this time we are going to camp and that the odds are against us, I am willing to gamble with my own life, but I cannot gamble with the lives of my wife and children, they are innocent, my son is naturally good and pure, intelligent, he is not as hardworking and gloomy as Gu You, he has a cheerful personality, he should have a good future ahead of him, even if it was juseaceful and happy lifetime ¡­ Therefore, I hope that you can protect the safety of my orphaned wife and children and take them away. There¡¯s nothing left to worry about. ¡±

    The current Li Chengtang was a sincere Li Chengtang. An Zheng could tell that there was not a single trace of hypocrisy in his eyes, and even the resistance towards Li Chengtang which Da Da Ye had towards him had disappeared. His entire being seemed to have be different, as if he had already be someone else the moment he decided to put down everything.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I will do my best to guarantee that nothing will happen to you, but I do not dare to say that nothing will happen to you, but don¡¯t worry, leave your wife and children to me ¡­ Unless I die first, nothing will happen to them. ¡±

    This was a form of respect to Li Chengtang, a person who had given up everything and chose to believe in his father and son¡¯s rtionship.

 Chapter 1524 - Unthinkable

    <h4>Chapter 1524 ¨C Unthinkable</h4>

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any change in the camp. There weren¡¯t many peopleing out to greet the King. It seemed that from the moment the supplies left Daxing City, everything had changed ¡­

    Needless to say, once the item was in Li Ye¡¯s hands, he knew that he had seeded as soon as he left Daxing City.

    Sitting in the camp, Li Ye looked somewhat pleased with himself. He could not hide the pleased look in his eyes as he looked at his son Li Chengtang.

    Li Chengtangughed bitterly. He had actually thought about this a long time ago, he just wanted to see how his father would treat him.

    Li Ye just sat thereughing, hisugh was creepy.

    Everyone just sat there, as if no one knew what to say.

    Until now, from start to finish, An Zheng had not seen Xuan-Yuan. He might have been hiding in the shadows, or he might have left after seeing the big picture ¡­ How could he put himself in danger? Especially since Li Chengtang¡¯s strength was far above his.

    ¡°Father, what are you not saying?¡±

    In the end, Li Chengtang was still unable to hold back and asked a question first.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Li Ye looked at his son, ¡°Should I reward you or punish you? The reason for the reward is that you have hidden such arge amount of resources. I¡¯ve asked you over and over again for it, and you¡¯ve said you don¡¯t have it. Punishment you? ¡°But in the end, you still gave it all to me. In the end, you still remember that you are This Emperor¡¯s son ¡­¡±

    Li Chengtang seemed to bepletely numb to it as he stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°If Your Majesty feels that I¡¯m guilty, you will punish me right now. If Your Majesty feels that I¡¯m innocent, I want to return home from here and return to my old home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time.¡±

    Li Ye stood up and walked around Li Chengtang a few times: ¡°We actually admire you a lot. You are the most capable out of all of our sons. The only ce that is better than yours is where he knows his ce. He knows that he is a subject, a son! ¡±

    Li Ye¡¯s voice suddenly rose, ¡°Men, take this unfilial son down and lock him with the Five Elements Lock, cripple his cultivation!¡±

    Li Chengtang began tough coldly, ¡°Father, do you really think that even if I give up everything, I will still give up my life? ¡°I¡¯ll just walk out now. Who dares to block my path?!¡±

    Li Ye was so scared that he took a step back. Suddenly, he remembered that his son¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his. He smiled awkwardly and hurriedly sat back down on his seat. ¡°I was just testing you. How could I really want to do that?¡± ¡°You are my flesh and blood.¡±

    Li Chengtangughed at the sky: ¡°Then thank you father for letting me go.¡±

    He turned around and strode out of the tent. When he was about to leave, he saw Mr. Fang running towards him with big strides, and a face full of fear: ¡°Your Highness, something bad has happened. Our Eagle Flying Shadow Army has been encircled by them, and said that they want to kill all of them.¡±

    Li Chengtang stood there andughed to the sky, until tears streamed down his cheeks.

    ¡°They are all lonely people, who can move just because they want to?¡±

    He took a big step forward, and just as he took a step forward, Mr. Fang suddenly took out a short de from his palm and stabbed into Li Chengtang¡¯s waist, following that, a powerful and berserk Qi exploded where the de hit, causing half of Li Chengtang¡¯s body behind him to crumble, and his broken body flew out, drenched in blood!

    The sessfully struck Mr. Fang, however, did not pursue him nor enter the camp. Instead, he immediately teleported away. Judging from his reaction speed, his strength had already reached the Emperor Level ¡­ Li Chengtang would never have thought that the person he trusted the most would be the first person to betray him.

    He threw himself onto the ground and turned his head with difficulty, but there was still no sign of Mr. Fang.

    Both of his feet stopped right in front of him, and as he lifted his leg and stepped on Li Chang Zai¡¯s face, Li Chengtang tried his best to turn his head and throw that foot away. When he lifted his head, he saw his big brother Li Chengyuan¡¯s twisted face, and he lowered his head to look at himself.

    By the time An Zheng and the others rushed out of the tent, it was already toote. Mr Fang¡¯s ability to conceal his Cultivation Power was too powerful, An Zheng had also seen this person before, but he did not think that this person was hiding his strength.

    Li Chengyuan squatted down, and patted Li Chengtang¡¯s face a few times with his hands: ¡°My good brother, where¡¯s your arrogance? I know that you look down on me the most, but you think that being the crown prince is a disaster to Dazhi, so what if it¡¯s a disaster? In the end, it was you who lost ¡­ I know that I am a son, a subject. I will obediently be my crown prince and will absolutely not interfere with royal father¡¯s decisions. Whatever royal father says, I will do, and what about you? ¡±

    He stood up and looked at the injured tiger as he looked at his younger brother. There was pride, mockery, contempt, and a lingering fear in his eyes. Even though most of his other emotions were involved, he could not hide the fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±

    He kicked Li Chengtang¡¯s body and rushed into the big tent.

    The monk immediately rushed over to check on Li Chengtang¡¯s injuries, his face was as white as paper, he felt that it was all his fault, if not for him, Li Chengtang would not have decided to take this gamble, and this was Li Chengtang¡¯s everything.

    Li Chengyuan rushed into the tent and kneeled down in front of Li Ye. ¡°Congrattions, Imperial Father. Get rid of all the trouble in your heart. From now on, my song will be smooth sailing, restore the country, and reach its peak!¡±

    Li Yeughed out loud. ¡°My good son, the crown prince of Dazhi!¡±

    He reached out to help Li Chengyuan, ¡°You should go and send all the supplies the unfilial son brought to the immortal pce. The Imperial Advisor is already waiting there. Once the supplies are sent there, the immortal pce will bepleted.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard.

    When the time came, he would not say the words out loud because a dagger had stabbed into his heart.

    Li Chengyuan slowly stood up, his right hand holding a dagger as he twisted and turned in his father¡¯s heart. As he twisted and turned, Li Ye¡¯s expression became twisted and his body became softer and softer ¡­ Even if it werowerful cultivator, their heart would have been minced to pieces; what was there to be brave about?

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to tell me. I will do it.¡±

    Li Chengyuan pulled out the dagger, stabbed in, pulled it out, stabbed in again, but his face was full of smiles: ¡°I will be the emperor of the Cloud Peak Inside the Immortal Pce, and I still want to change my country¡¯s name, although doing so will be a bit unfair to the ancestors, it doesn¡¯t matter, because I want to be the founder and not the sessor, and I have to thank you, royal father, for putting in all your effort to create an operational pce for me, I have you under me.¡±

    He released his grip and took a step back. ¡°Now, the song is mine. It¡¯s all mine now.¡±

    Li Ye fell to the ground, still grabbing forward. ¡°You unfilial son!¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Li Chengyuanughed, ¡°But I hid it well.¡±

    He turned around and looked outside. ¡°It¡¯s all mine now.¡±

    Then, he saw a fist flying towards him!

    The bloodied Li Chengtang punched Li Chengyuan in the face, but he lost his strength under the heavy attack, so this punch was not enough to kill Li Chengyuan.

    Even so, this punch had exploded all of Li Chengtang¡¯s anger and hatred, the fist had shattered half of Li Chengyuan¡¯s face, leaving behind a mess of flesh and blood.

    Li Chengyuan was sent flying by this punch andnded heavily on the ground.

    Li Chengtang knelt down and extended both his hands to help his father up. Unfortunately, Li Ye had already started to lose his life force.

    ¡°Father, you really ¡­ You misunderstood your son! ¡±

    Li Chengtang roared, with tears in his eyes and blood in his mouth.

    ¡°Your son has never thought of seizing the throne, your son only wants to be a guardian of the Li family! If royal father needed a de, his son was that de. royal father needs a wall, your son is that wall! ¡±

    He held Li Ye¡¯s face and looked into those gradually dimming eyes of his. ¡°Even if you want to kill me, you¡¯re still my father. Revenge, revenge!¡±

    He forced himself to stand up and rushed towards Li Chengyuan. His steps were unsteady, and blood was dripping all over the ce.

    Li Chengyuan used both his arms to prop himself up from the ground, and grabbed Li Chengtang by the neck the moment Li Chengtang¡¯s fist came over. He used one arm to lift Li Chengtang up, ¡°You¡¯re already half a corpse, what else can you do?¡±

    He raised his other hand and poked towards Li Chengtang¡¯s heart.

    Li Chengtang, Li Chengyuan and Li Ye could not be considered good people. The monkey did not want to interfere in the matter between the two of them, but this Li Chengyuan was too detestable. With a cry of rage, the monkey charged towards Li Chengtang when his hand was about to poke into his chest.

    He had never thought that there would be someone faster than him.

    He had never expected that this person would be a monk.

    The monk¡¯s face was pale, he instantly teleported to Li Chengyuan¡¯s side, for the first time in his life he released a strong killing intent, both of his fists struck out at the same time, sending Li Chengyuan flying backwards with a bang, breaking through the big tent. The powerful Cultivation Power exploded in Li Chengyuan¡¯s chest, directly blowing Li Chengyuan into smithereens.

    The monk stood there, maintaining his stance of punching. His entire body was trembling violently.

    The monkey was stunned, so was An Zheng.

    An Zheng really wanted to attack, but he knew that even if he did so, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. This wasn¡¯t true history, it was just an illusion, it was just an illusion ¡­ Whether or not that was the case in history was impossible to determine.

    The monk stood there, trembling so hard that he couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    Monkey walked over quickly and grabbed the Monk¡¯s fist with both hands. ¡°Rx, rx ¡­ Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just look at me! ¡±

    The monk was still frozen, his eyes nk.

 Chapter 1525 - Mutations! Open!

    <h4>Chapter 1525 ¨C Mutations! Open!</h4>

    Monkey pulled the monk¡¯s two arms and shook them a few times. The monk finally regained his senses and looked at the monkey with dull eyes and a frighteningly white face: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°He killed someone?¡±

    Monkey nodded his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just killing an evil person? Isn¡¯t there a saying in your Buddhist Sect that killing evil people is alsct of kindness.¡±

    The monk shook his head, ¡°I... How can you kill people? ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°No one is allowed to kill anyone. But you killed the person who did it. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    In the eyes of the monkey, killing an evil person was not a big deal, not even a small matter. He felt that the Monk¡¯s current state was a little too excessive. There was no need to be this afraid because of killing someone ¡­ He did not understand the monk. After all, they had just met.

    The monk looked terrible, on the verge of copse.

    At this moment, the outside world was in chaos. The emperor was dead, King Liu was dead, and the crown prince was also dead. The entire Great Song Empire was considered finished.

    In the sky, in an upleted immortal pce, the man called Fang Xing took off the human skin mask on his face, sat down on a white jade throne, and held onto the armrest of the throne, moaning infort.

    ¡°You should get up.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan walked in from outside the hall, and said while looking at the room master who was seated on the throne.

    At this moment, the two of them had exactly the same facial features.

    Mr. Fang stood up. ¡°You can stand up if you want. I¡¯ll let you have the seat. Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy the day when they sit on this chair in the open ¡­¡± I¡¯ll let you have it for a while. Believe me, I¡¯ll be the one to sit back down sooner orter. ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan snorted: ¡°You are just a clone, what qualifications do you have to say such words in front of me?¡±

    Mr. Fang¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Clone?¡± Who isn¡¯t? ¡±

    After he walked down from the throne, he actually turned around to take a look, and then quickly walked out of the hall. When he arrived at the door, he turned around to look at Xuan-Yuan, ¡°Remember what I said just now.

    Xuan-Yuan¡¯s face changed: What do you mean!

    Mr. Fang had disappeared, leaving behind only the creepy sound ofughter.

    In the mortal world, in the army camp, someone shouted, ¡°Capture the murderer who killed the crown prince!¡±

    Although the Crown Prince didn¡¯t dare to kill the Emperor nor Prince Liu and the others, the people who had killed the Crown Prince were definitely not to be let off. Countless people rushed over and soon, everyone was surrounded.

    ¡°Who dares to touch Great Sage¡¯s friend?¡±

    The monkey leaped into the air, and the iron rod in its hand suddenly ignited into ayer of me. With that staff, a hole was smashed open in the crowd of soldiers in front of them, and countless soldiers were killed. However, the real powerhouses had long avoided this strike, and the ones who died were the middle and lower ss officers and soldiers.

    Seven or eight experts from the Song Army rushed towards Monkey, trapping him while the rest of the experts rushed towards the monk.

    The Great Song ruled the world. Although the country was shaken, within the army, the pce had many experts. Other than the Buddhist sects of the Western Regions, how could theypare to them? After these people reacted, they all swarmed over at once. There was no way for the monkey to escape at all.

    An Zheng wanted to help as well, but he couldn¡¯t do anything as at least a few hundred strong warriors from the army flocked over. He had to protect Da Nang and move towards the monk as he fought.

    If An Zheng had not been distracted and forced to retreat the people who were surrounding the monk, the monk would not have been able to take action right now and would have been dismembered by now. An Zheng took care of two of them alone, looking extremely dangerous.

    Why were most of the powerful cultivators unwilling to exchange blows with the army?

    First, you would never know how many experts were hidden in the military. When these people attacked, they would reveal their terrifying strength.

    Second, the well-trained soldiers were afraid of death but would never back down. Once the order was given, they would rush over like mountains and seas, using their men to fill in the order.

    An Zheng and Monkey were different, An Zheng didn¡¯t want to kill too many innocent people, after all, those ordinary soldiers didn¡¯t participate, so he had to be merciful ¡­ But how could those people who wanted to kill him show any mercy?

    More and more people came pouring in from outside. Battleships were already flying in the sky, and the weapons on them were alshreat.

    At this moment, the sound of horns could be heard from outside.

    A ck streak rapidly rolled over from the distance with the sound of horse hooves trampling on the ground, causing it to tremble.

    ¡°Brothers!¡±

    ¡°Prince Liu is dead, he was killed by the crown prince. I just got the news that our friends from the buddhist faith have avenged His Highness. Now that they are surrounded, what should we do!¡±

    ¡°Charge in!¡±

    The ten thousand soldiers of Eagle Flying Shadow Army shouted in unison.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Mi rushed at the forefront, ¡°We absolutely cannot let our friends who avenge His Highness Prince Liu die in front of us! Kill!¡±

    ¡°For Prince Liu!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Over ten thousand cavalry soldiers of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army were like sharp knives that stabbed into the emperor¡¯s army, directly creating a bloody wound. The cavalry was charging at the army using the wedge shaped array, the most pointed at the front was the great general, Li Mi.

    ¡°Crossbow!¡±

    With a loud shout from Lee Mi, everyone took out their crossbows and shot it towards the enemy.

    In just an instant, the soldiers in the surroundings fellyer afteryer like wheat beingid down by a sickle. As more and more people gathered over, Lee Mi shouted out, ¡°Knife!¡±

    All the cavalrymen hung their crossbows and equipped their long swords ¡­ Their long sabers were all specially crafted. The sabers had a length of nearly one meter and a hilt of half a meter. If this saber were to hack down, not to mention a human, even a low-level demonic beast would be hacked into two.

    Blood formed rivers!

    Over ten thousand Eagle Flying Shadow Army cavalry soldiers tore apart the several hundred thousand strong army, and then rushed in front of An Zheng and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s lead the way!¡±

    Lee Mi pointed straight ahead, ¡°Charge out!¡±

    The Eagle Flying Shadow Army could only move forward.

    At this point, the number of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army had been reduced from ten thousand to ten thousand, and thousands of people had fallen. If this was a well-prepared battle, and if the enemy was not a Dazhi soldier, then their losses would not be so great.

    The sky was densely packed with battleships. They began to bombard the Eagle Flying Shadow Army, and as soon as the monkey pulled out the stick, it smashed down. One after another, the battleships began to smoke and fall down from the sky.

    This scene should be a catastrophe, right?

    The Cultivation Power was almost exhausted, so he let Li Mi take care of Da Da Da Ye and the monk, he took over the position of Li Mi charging towards the formation of the de. After An Zheng, the de became even sharper and fiercer, the team continued to increase its speed, no matter if it was the people blocking in front or those attacking from both sides, they were all sliced offyer byyer by the charging formation.

    ¡°Monkey, let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards the sky. Monkey used all his strength to push back the surrounding people, then chased after An Zheng and the others.

    But at this moment, another team suddenly appeared in front of them. It wasn¡¯t the military power of Song, but rather the cultivators from the various sects who were apanying them ¡­ He was worried that his own son, Li Chengtang, was too powerful, and that the army and the experts in the pce alone would not be able to kill him, and might even threaten him. Thus, he summoned the sect masters of the various sects toe.

    The sudden appearance of these cultivators had blocked off the path ahead. Whether it was in the sky or on the ground, it would be very difficult for them to make it through.

    ¡°Sir, you may leave.¡±

    Li Mi looked at An Zheng with a face covered in blood, ¡°I know that when we first arrived in Great Xing City, Sir and our Eagle Flying Shadow Army were a little unhappy, but that is already over. After the battle, Sir was the closest person to me, Li Mi. The Eagle Flying Shadow Army¡¯s Your Highness¡¯s life, following Your Highness, dying ¡­ And follow your majesty. In the mortal world, His Highness has brought us to sweep away our enemies in every direction, the Infernal Realm ¡­ Your majesty can still bring us to sweep away evil spirits. ¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Eagle Flying Shadow Army!¡±

    All the soldiers raised their long sabers, and the sabers, one by one, were almost broken.

    ¡°Forward!¡±

    Lee Mi urged her horse forward and charged towards the surrounding cultivators.

    He turned his head to look at An Zheng, ¡°With Mister¡¯s cultivation, escaping is not difficult. I, Li Mi, will bring fifteen thousand Eagle Flying Shadow Army soldiers to stall them for Mister today. We have returned His Highness¡¯ life for him! ¡±

    ¡°We will pay him back!¡±

    The nearly ten thousand Eagle Flying Shadow Army cavalry soldiers emitted a wave of tragic and tragic killing intent.

    The monkey fell from the sky, held the iron rod and was about to rush up to fight alongside the cavalry. An Zheng pulled him back, ¡°I hate myself like this too, but Monkey Bro, this is an illusion ¡­ I was the one who brought you guys in. I can¡¯t let you guys get involved.

    Monkey was stunned. ¡°Go?¡±

    An Zheng pointed at the monk that was still in a daze: ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Monkey nced at the monk and stomped his foot. ¡°Sigh!¡±

    He stuck the iron rod into the ground. ¡°Help me stand guard. I need some time.¡±

    As he said those words, his eyes began to shine witerrifying red light. Red rings of light were emitted from his eyes one after another. That scene was really terrifying ¡­ The red fur on the monkey¡¯s body danced like burning mes. At this moment, the monkey was like a lifesaver that came from hell.

    ¡°Strange change!¡±

    Monkey shouted, ¡°Open!¡±

 Chapter 1526 - Collapse of the Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1526 ¨C Copse of the Empire</h4>

    The monkey¡¯s eyes turned a demonic red, as if there was a fire burning within. Then, red rings of light flew out from his eyes one by one. From its size to its size, it seemed to open uunnel of space and time.

    ¡°Aooo!¡±

    At this time, a huge demon beast gradually rose from the camp. Previously, it didn¡¯t seem to be seen that this huge demon beast appeared out of thin air. It was a cracked ck Qilin that was at least four or five hundred meters in size.

    The moment this ck qilin appeared, it let out a loud roar. The sound waves were so loud that no matter if it was the soldiers of the camp or the soldiers of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army, many people were shocked by the sound waves to the point of vomiting blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s Dazhi¡¯s Heavenly Imperial Guardian Beast!¡±

    The Crack ck qilin directly stomped on it, killing at leasundred of the Eagle Flying Shadow Cavalry soldiers that were still fighting the cultivators. The Crack ck qilin directly stomped on it, killing at least a hundred of the Eagle Flying Shadow Cavalry that was still battling the cultivators. Most of the mounted soldiers that were bounced up were a few meters off the ground, and at this moment, all the flying horses had just spread their wings and weren¡¯t able to fly away, they could only stay still, as though they were temporarily stuck in midair ¡­

    The huge tail of the cracked ck qilin swept across the sky, directly blowing up the horsemen in the sky. Whether they were humans or flying horses, none of them were spared.

    Lee Mi turned around and looked at the huge crack on the ck Qilin. Her eyes were filled with sadness and anger.

    This Heavenly Imperial Guardian Beast had existed for tens of thousands of years. It was personally tamed by the self-proimed emperor of ancient times, Li Changxun, not long after the founding of the Great Song Dynasty. This Heavenly Beast should have always been guarding Chang¡¯an City, but at this moment, it actually appeared here.

    Obviously, it was in the camp before, but it should be in some kind of space. At this time, it was released to target the Eagle Flying Shadow Army.

    What is even more obvious is that someone specially trained the guardian beast against the Eagle Flying Shadow Army. Every strike from it is aimed at the Flying Horse Cavalry, so ¡­ From the very beginning, the Emperor of the Song, Li Ye, wanted to destroy the entire Eagle Flying Shadow Army.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Lee Mi roared in sorrow towards the sky, ¡°We, the Eagle Flying Shadow Army, have made many meritorious deeds for the great song. Without us, who can end the rebellion in the great song!¡±

    He raised his broken de and brought the remaining Eagle Flying Shadow Army soldiers, who had less than a hundred people, together once again. He pointed it at the cracked ck Qilin and said, ¡°Eagle Flying Shadow Army!¡±

    ¡°Forward!¡±

    The hundred plus people shouted at the same time as they followed behind Li Mi and attacked the ck Cracked Kylin.

    Everyone knew what the oue would be for them. Perhaps there would be people in the crowd who would mock them for overestimating their own abilities. However, no one could understand their determination at this moment.

    Prince Liu was dead, killed by his elder brother ¡­ He was someone who swore to protect the Lee family, someone who swore to use his own power to protect the giant ship, Song, for generations. He did not die in the hands of his enemies, in the hands of his loved ones.

    The ck Cracked Kirin¡¯s nostrils red with air, as if it was looking down on the cavalry unit of less than a hundred riders that was charging at it.

    It raised its foot and stomped down. Under the huge impact, the cavalrymen were once again sent flying. Before Li Mi¡¯s footnded, she let out a loud roar, and all the flying horses spread their wings. The cracked ck Qilin¡¯s tail swept over once again. With an explosive shout from Li Mi, all of the cavalry rose up andnded on its tail. These cavalry unexpectedly rushed up along the cracked ck Qilin¡¯s tail.

    They rushed to the back of the ck Cracked Kylin and hacked at it with their des. The nging sounds were incessant, but their swords were unable to break through the ck Cracked Kylin¡¯s tough carapace ¡­ Puff! The cracked ck Qilin opened its armor piece by piece. From the gaps between the armor pieces, streams of me sprayed out. Most of the cavalrymen couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were instantly burnt into fiery horses.

    The cracked ck Qilin raised its head and suddenly rushed back. It swallowed both Li Mi and the flying horse in a single gulp, and after a few bites, blood flowed down its mouth ¡­

    After killing all of the Eagle Flying Shadow Cavalry, the Cracked ck Qilin suddenly turned its head towards An Zheng and the others, spitting ouhick ck me from its mouth.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    At that moment, Monkey shouted and led everyone into the red circle of light.

    The spacetime tunnel formed by hundreds of red rings of light rapidly shrunk until there was only one ring of light left. The ring of light lit up, and with a swoosh, it soared into the sky.

    The cracked ck Qilin¡¯s ck me also chased after Shi Mu from above. The red light in the sky shed, and the ring of light disappeared.

    The Cracked ck Qilin rushed over, its nose twitching, as if it was looking for where An Zheng and the others were.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    A group of cultivatorsnded in the surroundings as well, and there were people constantly attacking in the air.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Our guardian beast couldn¡¯t have discovered a barrier space.¡±

    ¡°Even if we were to pass through the void, with the power of a guardian beast, we would be able to track them immediately. It¡¯s impossible that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered in the slightest like this.¡±

    The crack on the ck qilin continued to spin around, and its eyes were filled with confusion ¡­ It really couldn¡¯t be found, not even a breath of air.

    Actually, An Zheng and the others were still in the air and hadn¡¯t left yet. It was just that the mutated The Art of Space was tooplicated and profound, even a monkey would need a period of time before they could unleash the mutated.

    This was the mostplicated The Art of Space, a type of innate ability. It didn¡¯t mean that people with a strength that was much higher than monkeys would do better than monkeys.

    The maddening attacks of the cultivators outside did not affect the mutated space, but rather, it was because the mutated space was tooplicated. Any attacks thatnded on it would be immediately deflected back into outer space, as though nothing had happened.

    In the mutated space, Monkey heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That guy is so damn strong.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Dazhi¡¯s Heavenly Imperial Guardian Beasts have alle, looks like Li Ye is here to kill Li Chengtang.¡±

    The reason he lost control of himself and killed Li Chengyuan was because he felt guilty towards Li Chengtang. This was his personality, an unchangeable character.

    An Zheng suddenly understood why the monk had such a deep sense of sin ¡­ It was like this for Li Chengtang. After that, he brought Monkey to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, but the monkey was deprived of the ability to transform space. This was equivalent to him hitting the monk twice ¡­ He wanted to help Li Chengtang, but Li Chengtang changed his mind due to the words he brought along. He chose to believe in his father, believe in family love, and died tragically in the end.

    What about monkeys?

    An Zheng sighed in his heart.

    Monkey squatted beside the monk and patted his shoulder. ¡°The first time I killed someone, I was also very scared. I always felt that my hands were covered in blood and I couldn¡¯t even wash them off. But since it has already happened, are you going to pay with your life?¡±

    The monk looked at him: ¡°If I had listened to you, and hadn¡¯t went back to find Li Chengtang, then suching wouldn¡¯t have happened ¡­. Li Chengtang called me over to ask me to help him guard the song. Now that he¡¯s dead, the Emperor of the Song is dead, and the Crown Prince of the Song was killed by me ¡­ ¡°Because when I intervened, not only did I not help him, I even personally destroyed this country. I don¡¯t know how many people will die because of what I did, the Central ins will definitely be disturbed, and the people will not live ¡­¡±

    Monkey did not know how tofort him. He opened his mouth but was unable to think of any words to say. He could only look at An Zheng.

    An Zheng could only shake his head, with the monk¡¯s personality, he could not be persuaded. If he could be persuaded, how would he die in front of the wall?

    ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    The monk stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°Go back to the Buddhist Sect to see the Buddha to repent. This is all my fault, I will bear it myself.¡±

    Monkey said angrily, ¡°Take on my ass. Even if you don¡¯te, the song will still end up dying. Did you not see that? Li Ye brought his Heavenly Imperial Guardian Beast, and even without you, the Eagle Flying Shadow Army would not have been able to survive on their own. Li Chengtang¡¯s fate has long been decided! ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±

    The monk stood up slowly, ¡°Take me out, I want to return to the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    ¡°The people outside are looking for you. If you go out, you will definitely die!¡±

    ¡°That might be my fate.¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    The monkey angrily punched the monk¡¯s face, causing the monk to fall to the ground. Blood immediately flowed out of the corner of his mouth.

    Da Da Ye was shocked into a jump as he nervously grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    Monkey said angrily, ¡°Are all of you monks sick? What kind of responsibility was this? I say it again, whether youe or not, Li Chengtang will die, and even the great song will be destroyed! ¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? If I do note, Li Chengtang will die, but Li Chengyuan will not die, at any rate, there is still an Emperor, and Dazhi will not be able to kill him easily. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡±

    Monkey was so angry that he spun around: ¡°Have you forgotten about that Xuan-Yuan? Even if you didn¡¯t kill Li Chengyuan, Xuan-Yuan wouldn¡¯t let him live! Xuan-Yuan used Li Ye and Li Chengyuan to help him build an immortal pce.

    The monk did not think so much as he just stood there in a daze, ¡°Why... ¡°Why can the human heart be so sinister?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re so fucking stupid.¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°If you want to return to the Buddhist Sect, that is fine, but you have to wait until the people outside disperse. If you don¡¯t leave, I will chase you away. I will be annoyed to see you now ¡­¡± ¡°Before that, you just stay the fuck here forozi!¡±

    The monk sat down dejectedly, sped his hands, and began to chant the Rebirth Spell. He felt that this was all he could do.

    In fact, after An Zheng and the rest entered the Dimension of Transformation, it was only the beginning. The cultivators and the people from the military quickly started to argue, and the following battles were even more tragic and unbearable than the previous ones, with countless deaths and injuries everywhere. In the final intense battle, even the divine beast protector died ¡­

    It was as if an enemy nation hade to the end of a great mountain song.

 Chapter 1527 - The end of the era

    <h4>Chapter 1527 ¨C The end of the era</h4>

    This was the end of one era, and the beginning of another. With the help of the Golden Crow Stone, they were able to see this tragic period.

    The destruction of a country by the Great Song dered that the cultivators of the mortal world had entered the Age of Chaos.

    The Immortal Pce era that followed was the beginning of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s crazy suppression of the cultivators of the Mortal Realm.

    After waiting for a long time, the Monk seemed to have calmed down a little, but An Zheng and the others knew that it was impossible for the Monk to calm down.

    The atmosphere outside had finally calmed down. Monkey opened the mutated dimensionyer byyer. When they returned to that ce, everyone was extremely shocked by what they saw.

    In front of them, there were corpses everywhere. Soldiers, cultivators ¡­ There were corpses everywhere. It was so tragic that it would make one¡¯s heart suffer.

    After all, such a scene was too exciting for Da Da Ye. The sight of blood all over his face, let alone a woman, even if An Zheng was someone who had seen too many life and death battles, he would still find it hard to endure.

    The most tragic part of this battle was that there were no survivors, not even wounded.

    The ce where they appeared wasn¡¯t too far away from where the Eagle Flying Shadow Army¡¯s cavalry had died, but there weren¡¯t many corpses in sight. There wasn¡¯t even a barelyplete corpse ¡­ The ck Cracked Kylin¡¯s massacre of the Eagle Flying Shadow Army, norace of its corpse could be seen.

    Because there was so much blood, the ground looked as if it had just been soaked by a heavy rain. It was muddy, and the smell of blood didn¡¯t dissipate even after it entered one¡¯s nose, causing one¡¯s head to ache.

    He looked likeenager who had just joined the army, his face still carrying a bit of immaturity. He was one of the seven hundred thousand soldiers that Li Ye had brought along, and when he came, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would end up like this.

    Even further away was the corpse of the ck Qilin. Ity there like a copsed mountain.

    The corpse had not been cut open, and obviously the Demonic Beast Cores was still there. However, this was an illusory realm, which meant that An Zheng and the rest were unable to truly retrieve the Demonic Beast Cores. Without even taking away sucowerful Demonic Beast Cores, one could imagine that there were almost no people left in this battle. Even if someone was lucky enough to survive, they would probably be severely injured, so how could they dare to stay here for a long time.

    At this moment, the only person that could bring away the ck Qilin Demonic Beast Cores was only the monk. Even the monkeys had entered into the illusion world, so the monk was not one of them.

    Although the Divisions Monk had also entered the illusion, in reality, the Divisions Monk was not this monk. He still did not know where he was.

    The monk, however, would definitely not take it away, because he only wanted to return to the Buddhist Great Thunder Lake Temple to repent in front of the Buddha.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Monkey waved his hand. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll never meet again.¡±

    It was unknown whether it was because he thought of what An Zheng had said to him, or because he saw that the monk caused Monkey to be very angry and helpless, but it was better that he didn¡¯t see the monk at all, in case there were any disputes.

    The monk nodded and left expressionlessly. The more expressionless he was, the more it showed just how much pain he was feeling.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Monkey found a rtively quiet ce to sit down and looked at the scene of devastation before him. ¡°What a wonderful country. It once allowed thousands of citizens to live in peace, and then it was destroyed just like that? henceforth, the world shall be dominated by ughter. ¡±

    He thought about the small city he met with An Zheng and the others, the little restaurant called Ranging Pavilion.

    ¡°The employees of that restaurant are all good people. I only hope that the war will not spread to them in the future and that nothing unexpected will happen ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he did not say a word, but An Zheng was very clear, that this cmity would spread to every corner of this world, not even sparing one corner.

    With the Li Dynasty annihted, the big families who thought they could be sessors would group together and fight. Who didn¡¯t want to be an overlord? This was precisely the terrifying aspect of Tan Shanse. He did not seem to do much, but disaster had descended upon him. His calctions did not leave anything out, and the terror was enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    At this moment, Xuan-Yuan, who was sitting on the Immortal Pce¡¯s throne, was calmly looking at the gigantic crystal wall in front of him. The entire floor of the great hall of the Xuan-Yuan Pce was made of crystal, but ayer of disguise was added on top of it, so no one could notice that when Xuan-Yuan wanted to look, he would remove the disguiseyer on the ground and he would be able to see through the crystal to any ce in the mortal world.

    Xuan-Yuan stretched out his hand and caressed the ground, causing the camougeyer on the ground to disappear and the crystal ground to light up. He saw the tragic battlefield and then, he grinned.

    His hand rested on the armrest of the throne, his fingers gently stroking the armrest.

    ¡°An era has been ended by me.¡±

    He leaned back and let out a long, heavy breath.

    He ran to the main hall and kneeled in front of the throne, ¡°Ancestor, thest batch of supplies has already been transported over. The parts of the Immortal Pce that still haven¡¯t beenpleted can bepletely built in less than three months.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°My greatest achievement in Dazhi all these years wasn¡¯t toying with the entire Li n Dynasty, but finding you ¡­ I¡¯ve given you this treasure. From now on, you¡¯re my most trusted subordinate. ¡±

    He took out an item from his space tool and threw it over. The young man caught it and discovered that it waagoda-like magic item.

    ¡°This is one of the Royal Song Family¡¯s Purple-Rank magic tools. From now on, you are our Immortal Pce¡¯s pagoda Celestial Sovereign.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign kneeled down and kowtowed as hard as he could, ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan waved his hands, ¡°Things aren¡¯t over yet. I have a mission for you, go back to the human world and you will have some influence in the Song Army. You can go gather the veterans of the Song Army and then start a war for me nonstop. Whether you win or lose, I don¡¯t care, but remember this, the more you kill, the more you kill in every battle you do your best.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign knelt and said, ¡°This subordinate will definitely make the Ancestor satisfied.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan acknowledged: ¡°One more thing, the Li Family still has a few blood rtives, I do not want any of them to stay, but you can use them to pick a child to be the Emperor of Big Song. That way, you can gather a group of people faster.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign said, ¡°This subordinate understands. With thest bit of the Li Family¡¯s bloodline, the ughter in the mortal world will be even heavier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if those people in the song don¡¯t go extinct, then we won¡¯t be safe.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said, ¡°If you need anything, you can directly ask me. I will give you five years, within those five years, I will make this mortal world fall intoplete chaos, let all the great ns disappear, and let all the great sects be exhausted. After five years, I will make sure that no one in the mortal world is able to resist the Immortal Pce, and... After that, no country can appear, and no one can im to be an emperor! ¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereignughed. ¡°Rest assured Venerable Emperor, this subordinate will handle this matter appropriately.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan remained silent for a while before he thought of something. Then, he smiled: ¡°One more thing ¡­ That monkey can be used, he¡¯s a stone spirit ¡­ ¡°Like this, you think of ways to let Monkey know that the monk is imprisoned by the Buddhist Sect. If you want to kill him, the monkey will definitely go. With the monkey¡¯s personality, it would be weird if he doesn¡¯t makuckus in the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡±

    At this time, in the mortal world, Monkey stood up and patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all bad news? At the very least, the thing you were worried about did not happen. When the monk returned, he probably would not want to see me again after he returned, and even if he dide to find me, I would not go to the Western Regions. ¡±

    An Zheng replied. Actually, he did not know if this could be considered to be good news, nor did he know if the grudge between the monkey and the monk could be resolved like this.

    An Zheng said: ¡°If this is the end, then everything is over.¡±

    Monkey smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Do you have any wine?¡±

    took out two jugs of wine from his spatial tool and handed one jug to the monkey. The monkey took the cork off the jug and drank up the entire jug of wine, then he wiped the corner of his mouth and asked An Zheng, ¡°Why is the person you were talking about, Monk Divisions, carrying the fate of this monk? What is he after? ¡±

    An Zheng thought back to what the monkey had said earlier. The Divisions Monk only wanted to pass his tribtion, but was the Divisions really that kind of person?

    If the Divisions seeded in transcending the tribtion, they would bruly heartless person. To the Buddhist Sect, such a person would be equivalent to a super powerful expert on the level of Buddha ¡­ But, the heartless Divisions, was he still a Divisions?

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I just know thatter on, he saw the wall where the Monk had gone into closed door cultivation, and then he suddenlyprehended the Monk¡¯s state of mind.¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng suddenly realized something. ¡°It might be wrong.¡±

    Monkey asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He may not have realized the Monk¡¯s state of mind.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face was a little ugly: ¡°What heprehended, might be your state of mind.¡±

    Monkey was also stunned. ¡°What do you mean ¡­ What Divisionsprehended was not monk¡¯s, but mine? ¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng with eyes full of disbelief: ¡°So ¡­¡±

    ¡°So, he is very sad, so he has always wanted to use his death topensate you.¡±

    An Zheng looked to the sky, ¡°I wonder where the real Divisions is at this very moment.¡±

    At this moment, Divisions was looking at everything. He was only a spirit body, and no one could see him.

 Chapter 1528 - Let my friend go

    <h4>Chapter 1528 ¨C Let my friend go</h4>

    In a small town that looked rtively calm without being affected by the war, An Zheng was preparing to say goodbye to Monkey. This waestaurant that was even smaller than a thriving pavilion, to the point that it could barely be considered a small tavern. This was the only tavern in town.

    Wine was obviously not a good wine. In sucemote town, the sale of wine was not good. Even families would buy it, but the poption was only that much. Therefore, the owner of the tavern was a bitzy and didn¡¯t store any wine.

    The bad wine is real.

    ¡°I have to thank you, An Zheng. No matter if it¡¯s the current me or the me who fought alongside you in the past, or the me in the future who has lost himself ¡­ Thank you foring to untie the knot in my heart with this monk. ¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°What are you saying, us brothers saying this is really awkward.¡±

    Monkey raised his ss and said, ¡°Cheers.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Done.¡±

    Ta Ta Nuo held up a ss of wine. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    An Zheng extended his hand and took her wine bowl, changing it to a bowl of water to pass it to her, he looked at An Zheng wititiful expression, but An Zheng just ignored him. She held onto a bowl of water and sighed: ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll drink from the start, what¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t drink from here ¡­¡±

    She raised her head to drink the water. ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    Dada Ye looked at Monkey and said, ¡°Monkey Bro, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, I really respect you. Because I can see that you¡¯re really emotional. You¡¯re not selfish, not at all.¡±

    Monkey took the bowl of wine An Zheng took away and handed it over to Da Da Tan Ye: ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±

    An Zheng was startled, then he started chuckling as he epted the bowl of wine and drank it all in one gulp.

    Monkeyughed loudly, as if the haze in his heart had lessened by quite a bit.

    Monkey was a free and uninhibited person, but the more sucerson was, the more restless they would be for the rest of their lives once they were tied down by some emotion. An Zheng and Da Da Dan Ye hade here to resolve this grudge, it seemed to be very smooth.

    ¡°You guys went back, but I¡¯m not sad.¡±

    Monkey smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still me over there. I¡¯m really happy to be able to keep friends like you allpany forever.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I hope everything goes well. No matter if it¡¯s the current you or the future you, I hope that when we return, the Monkey Bro that I saw will be a different Monkey Bro is a different kind of monkey.¡±

    Monkey curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t incite love. Once you do that, I can¡¯t help but want to go back with you guys.¡±

    Da Da Ye took the opportunity to pour out another bowl of wine. He then picked it up and said, ¡°Monkey Bro, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Monkey subconsciously picked it up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Da Da Ye squinted as he nced at An Zheng. That look in his eyes was filled withcency.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He looked at Monkey with reluctance. ¡°Monkey Bro, when you go back, you must remember that you and I have drunk wine together. I know you two are good brothers, even men who are brothers know how to drink wine, and I have also drunk with you. When you go back, you must recognize me as your brother.¡±

    Monkey went nk for a moment, then suddenly started crying. He leaned on the table and wailed. Actually, this crying wasn¡¯t only due to the words said by Ye Dong, but also because of the monk.

    He was crying his heart out as heid on the table. He raised his hand to signal for everyone to leave.

    Hearing Monkey¡¯s cry until he was at a loss for what to do, An Zheng helplessly shook his head, said goodbye, and then dragged Da Da Da Ye along as he left the tavern.

    The ce was verdant and verdant, but it might not be quiet for long.

    ¡°An Zheng, guess why I want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because in this illusion world, there are only you and me.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye suddenly stood on his tiptoes and kissed An Zheng on the cheek. Like a chick pecking at rice, he kissed An Zheng and quickly pulled back.

    ¡°There really aren¡¯t that many times like this.¡±

    She smiled, but her eyes were sad.

    An Zheng stood there,pletely at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ta Ta Ye pulled An Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Regardless of whether this belongs to you or to me alone, there will still be an end to the time. What I want now is for you to hold my hand and keep walking like this.

    An Zheng¡¯s hands were trembling violently.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re a man.¡±

    Da Da Ye walked behind An Zheng and said, ¡°Carry me on your back. You don¡¯t want to leave anymore.¡±

    Both of her arms were wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s neck, and her face was pressed against An Zheng¡¯s back. Maybe it was because she had drank too much, or maybe it was because she was too infatuated with this feeling, after closing her eyes, she actually fell asleep.

    An Zheng left just like that, not daring to move faster, not daring to wake her up.

    But just at this moment, someone woke her up. A young monk quickly ran past An Zheng, looking very anxious. His footsteps were too heavy, and his breathing was also too rough, so Da Da Ye immediately woke up. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    She turned around and saw that the young monk had rushed into the tavern.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed as he ran back to the tavern.

    Just as he reached the door, he heard an explosive shout from the tavern: ¡°Buddha! ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Then, with a loud bang, a hole was directly smashed through the roof of the pub. The monkey holding the sky-upholding iron rod shot into the sky and exploded with a loud explosion, charging straight towards the west.

    ¡°This is bad ¡­¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face was pale as he watched the monkey disappear. It was toote to stop it even if he wanted to.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t changed anything.¡±

    Da Da Ye nodded his head, his chin knocking onto An Zheng¡¯s back. What should happen has happened. ¡±

    Monkey went to the Western Regions.

    And ce where An Zheng and the others could not see, the Divisions monk with a spirit body could only extend his hand and scream, not going over. He kept yelling, but no one could hear him.

    Why?

    Why?

    Why am I the only one who can¡¯t do anything?

    Western Regions, Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Buddha sat on the lotus throne, looking at the monk that knelt in front of him as he repented, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go. If you hadn¡¯t gone, suching wouldn¡¯t have happened. You know, I have high hopes for you, and I feel that you are someone who wants to inherit my mantle. If your state of mind is bad, it will be difficult to fix it. ¡±

    The monk knelt there, ¡°Your disciple wishes to face the wall.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go, then go. No matter where you go, as long as you can find peace in your heart.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°After I be a disciple, I might not be able to rest in peace.¡±

    The Buddha sighed and suddenly thought of something. ¡°You said before, how did the monkey take you away from the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°It is one of his innate abilities, and should be called the mutated dimension. That is the mostplicated The Art of Space this disciple has ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    For some reason, the Buddha¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After a moment of silence, he sincerely said to the monk, ¡°Actually, this matter is not impossible to solve ¡­ But it¡¯s not your own business. You can invite all the friends who have experienced this with you over. They are witnesses.

    The monk shook his head, ¡°There is no need. I intend to stay in seclusion forever from now on.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s face changed imperceptibly, then she let out a long sigh: ¡°Actually, I still have something that I want to ask that friend of yours to help me out with, you can help me persuade him ¡­ ¡°You also know, the chaotic world is about toe, and my Buddhist Sect not only wants to protect the disciples of the Buddhist Sect, but also the citizens of the entire Western World. So, I am building a huge space, and if the war spreads to the Western World, I can protect the citizenspletely.¡±

    This was a monk¡¯s weakness.

    The monk raised his head, ¡°This is a matter of saving the world, this disciple does not dare to disobey.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need that friend of yours to pay any price, as long as he is willing to cooperate, it is fine. But with the help of his mutated space,pleting that huge space will be much easier. If you think that you have harmed others, the only thing you can undo is to save them. ¡±

    When the monk heard this, his mood became better. It was not because he felt that he was going to create a big career, but because he was happy to be able to save more people in the future.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man, a loyal friend.¡±

    The monk thought of the monkey and the smile on his face deepened. ¡°He will help.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Buddha said: ¡°You see, a person¡¯s heart is actually not thatplicated. You will keep it in your heart because of one mistake, and it will also be rxed because of a good deed. It is also the cultivation path of every disciple of my Buddhist Sect. If you do too many good deeds, what knot in your heart cannot be resolved? ¡±

    The monk was in a better mood and began to talk a little more. ¡°Master, is there really going to be a cmity that will destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°Master will always sense a lot of things, and recently, an illusion has appeared frequently in Master¡¯s mind ¡­ Master saw a faint shadow, a huge shadow, with Cultivation Power that far surpassed any person in this world. It could easily destroy this world, and the number of times this image appeared increased. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that the core of the Buddhist Sect lies in doing good. There is nothing better than saving people.¡±

    The monk stood up. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, master. Your disciple knows what to do now.¡±

    Now that he had a new goal, the knot in his heart could be considered to have been unravelled.

    But just at this time, a roar came from outside: ¡°Buddha! You bastard, quickly release my friend, otherwise, this daddy will flip over your Great Thunder Lake Temple and beat you until your mother can¡¯t even recognize you! ¡±

 Chapter 1529 - My name is Purple Ivy

    <h4>Chapter 1529 ¨C My name is Purple Ivy</h4>

    Just as the Buddha was speaking, a thunderous roar came from outside, followed by which even the Great Thunder Lake Temple seemed to tremble. The monk¡¯s face immediately changed... It was the monkey.

    ¡°Master, let me out.¡±

    The Buddha nodded: ¡°He might have misunderstood something, you can go.¡±

    The monk got up quickly. Outside, Monkey was standing at the entrance of Great Thunder Lake Temple with a sky-upholding iron rod in his hand as he stabbed it into the ground. The solid stone that was supported by the array formation on the ground cracked open, and the cracks continued to spread far and wide.

    The monk looked at the monkey. ¡°You... ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Monkey was also stunned when he saw the monk. ¡°Weren¡¯t you imprisoned? Didn¡¯t the Buddha want to kill you? ¡±

    The monkughed brightly.

    ¡°The Buddhist Sect doesn¡¯t kill, why would they kill me?¡±

    Seeing the monk smile, Monkey alsoughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    The monk asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in and take a seat?¡±

    Monkey shook his head. He thought about An Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°Since your Buddhist Sangha is a vegetarian, I won¡¯t be happy even if I lose all of my flesh and blood. In the end, I have to avoid trouble. If you have nothing else to do, I will return.¡±

    The monk actually forgot the words of the Buddha and nodded his head, ¡°If you are not used to eating, then go back. Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡±

    The monkey nodded, and then lifted his hand to wipe his nose: ¡°Remember, if you have something to say, just call me over. I don¡¯t care about Buddha or not, whoever bullies my brother will not do.¡±

    The monk¡¯s smile became even brighter, as if he no longer cared about his status as a monk.

    An Zheng thought that something big would happen, but nothing actually happened. Just as Monkey carried the iron rod and was about to leave the mountain, he coincidentally met An Zheng and Da Da Da Ye who were hurriedly chasing after them. The monkeyughed and asked: ¡°You guys didn¡¯t leave, are you afraid that I would tear down the Buddhist temple?¡±

    An Zheng curled his lips: ¡°I am tearing this monk down.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s pout widened. ¡°In this world, I am the only one who bullies people, how can there be a situation where I am bullied? Since you all didn¡¯t leave, then find a ce to drink? This is the Western Regions, taste the meat of the Western Regions. ¡±

    Dada Ye¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    She counted with her fingers: ¡°I really want to already ¡­¡± One day, two days, three days ¡­ Aiya, in any case, it¡¯s been many days since I¡¯ve eaten delicious food from the Western Regions. When I¡¯m grabbing meat, I definitely have to eat it.

    Monkeyughed. ¡°You glutton.¡±

    Dada Ye harrumphed, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat delicious food, there¡¯s no meaning in life at all.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I will also toast three times for your words!¡±

    An Zhengughed as he shook his head, the boulder in his heart had finally dropped, but he could not help but worry, did the monkey¡¯s safe descent this time mean that it was not time yet? He didn¡¯t actually resolve the grudge between him and the monk? If it was just the time that wasn¡¯t there, then maybe there was something else that Monkey hadn¡¯t finished. What was it?

    An Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly lit up.

    Monkey had never been to the Immortal Pce.

    Why did the monkey go to the immortal pce?

    The three of them found a restaurant not far from Great Thunder Lake Temple. Although the people here all believed in buddhism, they could not resist the temptation of the beef andmb meat.

    The restaurant was not big and the three of them almost monopolized the entire hall. At the moment, there were no other customers and it was quiet.

    The owner of the restaurant did not expect someone to visit so early. He quickly went to serve some tea and snacks before going back to busy himself.

    The smell of the sliced meat and the burning charcoal soon drifted out from behind them.

    ¡°An Zheng, maybe the thing you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Monkey grabbed a piece of dessert and threw it into his mouth. While chewing, he said, ¡°I went to look for Monk. Monk only said whether or not he wanted to go in. I can¡¯t say. I don¡¯t eat vegetarian. Monk didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°You must always remember this well, no matter what the monk says, just don¡¯t enter the Great Thunder Lake Temple.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Da Da Ye held ontiece of dessert like a little squirrel and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Big Brother Monkey isn¡¯t an idiot.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Eat your food, don¡¯t talk ¡­¡±

    An Zheng could not hold it in any longer: ¡°Monkey Bro, do you remember why you rushed into the Immortal Pce?¡±

    Monkey frowned. ¡°What did I go there for?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°You smashed it tulp, it seems that it shouldn¡¯t be right now, but it should still be in the future for a long time. I also don¡¯t know much, but I know that before you were tricked by the Great Thunder Lake Temple, you went to the Immortal Pce once. ¡±

    The monkey waved his hand: ¡°No no no, Li Chengtang is dead, Li Chengyuan is dead, Li Ye is dead, and Dazhi¡¯s hatred has nothing to do with me, even if I think that Xuan-Yuan is a bastard, I won¡¯t go. I feel annoyed just thinking about it, so I¡¯ll just be myself, wandering the world, eating anything I want.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°Maybe, the time fragment we captured is different from what we have recorded in history. Maybe, it¡¯s because of us joining in that something changed?¡±

    Just as the three of them were chatting, a major event was happening in the Cloud Peak Inside the Immortal Pce.

    Immortal Emperor Xuan-Yuan sat on his throne in a daze. He felt that he had already be the number one person in the history of the Central ins, but after reaching this step, he seemed to have nothing to do.

    Then he began to think about what he could do in the future, since there wasn¡¯t much he could do right now.

    A country wouldn¡¯t appear in the Mortal Realm for a long time. He wouldn¡¯t allow it, and it was extremely rare for a cultivator of the Mortal Realm to challenge him. If a country didn¡¯t exist, the biggest problem would be the sect.

    He should establish something in the mortal world and monitor all the sects. He should find out that those talented youngsters couldn¡¯t be directly wiped out after they grew up.

    As he was thinking about this, he suddenly raised his head, and his expression changed.

    A youth dressed in green stood at the entrance of the great hall of Xuan-Yuan Pce. He looked to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, and it was impossible to tell his actual age.

    This person seemed to have a natural disposition, with a wine gourd hanging from his left waist and a long sword on his back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan frowned and asked.

    That young man walked into the main hall. ¡°Did the Dazhist batch of supplies just arrive? Are you nning to use these things to build thergest garden in the history of the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce? ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to. These things are better used to build a pce. I¡¯vee up with a good name for you, the Green Lotus Pce.¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed to himself. ¡°My name is Qing Lian. I want half of this immortal pce.¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed loudly: ¡°You want half? Why don¡¯t I just give you everything? ¡±

    Qing Lian shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan stood up, ¡°I saw you bring wine, did you drink too much, and think you are invincible?¡±

    Qing Lian shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be considered invincible in this world, but I have to make sure of half of this Immortal pce.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan teleported over and punched at the green lotus, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one piece for your grave!¡±

    The two of them fought from Xuan-Yuan Pce to the outside, from the outside to the sky, and from the sky to the human world.

    The more Xuan-Yuan fought, the more shocked he was. This person¡¯s strength was actually not on par with his. If this continued, then it was possible that they would end up with heavy injuries.

    How could he not notice?

    At the same time, a person dressed in in clothes, who looked unruly and unruly, was watching from the side. He seemed to be interested in watching the two fight, and his eyes were filled with doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hundred years, how did hee back to be like this? When was the immortal pce built in the clouds, and why is the mortal world filled with ughter?¡±

    If he was not talking to himself, both Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan would not have noticed him. After hearing these words, the two of them suddenly stopped and immediately parted, looking at the fellow in cloth clothes vigntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, just keep fighting.¡±

    That guy waved his hand and the wine gourd flew over to her. He casually sat down and leaned against a weeping willow, as if he was ming himself.

    Not longter, he finished all the wine in the jug, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting anymore? Do you have more wine? ¡±

    Qing Lian looked at him with fear, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°Do you want to wait for the two of us to fight to the point where both of us will be injured so that you can fish for us?¡±

    ¡°Which of you is the snipe and which is the m?¡±

    The person snorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two stop fighting each other? Who¡¯s going to give me an exnation now? How did Song destroy a country?¡±

    When she heard the words¡¯ the country is destroyed ¡®, Qing Lian¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely this person who instigated the Li family to destroy the country. The great song will destroy the country.¡±

    He pointed to Xuan-Yuan.

    Xuan-Yuan was frightened by the strength of that person so how could he dare to admit it? ¡°Why are you ming me? It was unavoidable for the Li family¡¯s father and son to get into a fight with each other. Was this noare urrence in the royal family? Since the great song has already destroyed the entire country, what¡¯s the point in ming others? ¡±

    The person said, ¡°Oh, why did you fight?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°I worked hard to establish my immortal pce because the killing in the mortal world was too heavy. In order to preserve the cultivator¡¯s vitality, I built my immortal pce, and as long as my immortal pce is still here, my cultivators will not be exterminated.

    That person seemed to not care about this as he supported himself up from the tree and moved his body a few times: ¡°Qing Lian right? You have devoted so much time into cultivation, it¡¯s great ¡­ However, it is indeed excessive for you to ask them for half of the territory just like that. I am jusasserby and can¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Why don¡¯t I say something fair? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan knew that this person¡¯s strength was far above his, so he hurriedly nodded: ¡°I hope senior will uphold justice.¡±

    Qing Lian didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    The man shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Qinglian, asking for half is indeed going too far. From my point of view, it¡¯s better to get three portions of the immortal pce, I wanortion ¡­ If you don¡¯t agree, thene and fight me. I can fight two on one, but I can fight one on one. Do you know how to write ¡®shit¡¯? You cane over and try to see if I can beat the shit out of you. ¡±

    Hezily leaned against a big tree: ¡°My name is Purple Ivy, remember this name.¡±

 Chapter 1530 - Coming and Going

    <h4>Chapter 1530 ¨C Coming and Going</h4>

    Purple Ivy was in a terrible situation and wanted to beat them up, but even though he did not do anything to them, he was still able to intimidate Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan.

    In the end, no one found Purple Ivy, who was watching them from the side. If Purple Ivy was willing, he could have injured the two of them just now, or even killed them at the same time.

    ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    Purple Ivy leaned on a big tree and threw the wine pot to Qing Lian.

    Qing Lian caught the jug of wine awkwardly and pointed at Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Ask him.¡±

    Of course Xuan-Yuan wasn¡¯t willing, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°How much energy did I expend to build the immortal pce? You guys came over and casually said three points, that¡¯s all. Isn¡¯t that bullying? ¡±

    Qing Lian: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t fight with the two of you. I would rather fight with the two of you.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Forget it, but I have a condition ¡­ The Immortal pce was built by me, so you all can takhird of the ce to live, but the power the Immortal Pce has over the Mortal Realm, must belong to me. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, at most ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°We perish together? You are willing? Besides, can you beat me? ¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivyughed and said: ¡°I don¡¯t want whatever authority it is, but let me seule for you two. You two can take turns to take turns, I don¡¯t care how often you take turns.¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°I agree.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°You two go discuss it, I need to go see what is going on in the human world. I hope that when I return, my pce in Inside the Immortal Pce will have already been constructed, I need to bring arge garden and a private pool.

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Anyway, if I want toe back and see my pce, it would be bigger than both of you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he left, not caring about whether Xuan-Yuan and Qing Lian continue fighting or whether they should just sit there and calmly discuss who should make the decision first and for how long.

    At this time, Purple Ivy did not know what had happened, nor did he know that Xuan-Yuan was actually Tan Shanse. His memories had not awakened by much, and he was still in the midst of searching for the reason why he did not kill Xuan-Yuan, was because he felt that the more Emperor Level Master in this world, the better.

    If Purple Ivy knew that so many things would happen in the future, he would probably kill Xuan-Yuan without hesitation.

    In the Western Regions.

    An Zheng raised his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. ¡°This time, after finishing the wine, I really should be going back ¡­ We have already stayed here for too long, the situation in the outside world has been ever-changing. If I¡¯m not here, I really can¡¯t be at ease with them. Fatty and the others went to the Cyan ins to continue exploring the Secret Realm to search for a breakthrough, but there¡¯s no one watching over our homes. ¡±

    Monkey acknowledged and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go, but apany me to drink a few more cups.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Drink a few more cups.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°Do it!¡±

    Very quickly, the three people¡¯s tables were filled with empty wine jugs. No one could actually remember how much they had drank, they were just chatting andughing, and then, for some reason, they started crying again. Even a calm and rational person like An Zheng was unable to avoid them,ughing and crying, causing the owner of the restaurant to tremble in fear, afraid that these three people would tear the restaurant down.

    Monkey waved his hand. ¡°Serve the wine.¡±

    The owner of the restaurant trembled as he served thest few jugs of wine. ¡°Sir, this is thest bottle. It¡¯s really gone.¡±

    Monkey threw him arge piece of gold. ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, then go buy it for me. The Great Sage won¡¯t owe you money.¡±

    When the boss saw that this person¡¯s wine was not bad, he hurriedly agreed.

    On both sides, they were still enjoying themselves heartily. On the side of the Immortal Pce, the negotiations between Qing Lian and Xuan-Yuan had also reached the end.

    The two of them decided to take turns controlling the immortal pce. Each of them would be in charge of the immortal pce for three thousand years, while Xuan-Yuan would be in charge of the first one for three thousand years.

    Xuan-Yuan had no choice but to say this in his heart. Since he could not kill Qing Lian, he would turn Qing Lian into someone simr to him. Turning his opponent into an ally would not mean that there wouldn¡¯t be any benefits.

    ¡°I will establish the Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate first.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°I just need to greet him, and in a few moments, my subordinates in the Mortal Realm wille and help me. What about you, do you have any subordinates?¡±

    The Blue Lotus shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°You need it.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan seemed to be deep in thought for a while, and said: ¡°Since we have decided to live in peace, then we must set a goal. The immortal pce cannot be destroyed, and the immortal pce must be the ruler, so ¡­ I can give you some people, you can teach them, and when you find your subordinates, you can return them to me. ¡±

    He took out an enchanted tool and pressed it, and the enchanted tool lit up. Not longter, the pagoda Celestial Sovereign appeared in front of Xuan-Yuan.

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qing Lian, this person is my most capable subordinate, called the Tower Celestial Sovereign, his greatest ability is that he can take care of everything in detail. In the first three thousand years, I will make him clean up everything, and during these three thousand years, he will listen to you, you can use these three thousand years to recruit your own subordinate.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan looked especially sincere: ¡°Since we can¡¯t kill anyone, it would be best if we could be honest with everyone.¡±

    Qing Lian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan said: ¡°You can see how I manage the immortal pces, but I feel that you have cultivated by yourself for too long, so you do not know much about these things. Let me tell you, if the immortal pces want to maintain peace and stability for a long period of time, they have always been the masters of the world, they cannot be courteous to cultivators in the mortal world, they must know what is called reverence, and Immortal Teacher¡¯s Estate is the eyes and ears that I have ced in the mortal world.¡±

    Qing Lian said indifferently, ¡°This is your problem, I only need a third of the territory of the Immortal pce.¡±

    During this period, the mentality of the Blue Lotus had yet to change tremendously.

    Xuan-Yuan acknowledged, then looked at the pagoda Celestial Sovereign and said: ¡°Two things... First, in the future, you have to follow the words of this Green Lotus Imperial Lord, just as I have told you. ¡°¡± No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ¡­ Second, I¡¯ll give you half a day. Pick some capable people from your subordinates in the Mortal Realm and bring them to my immortal pce, the faster the better. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The pagoda Celestial Sovereign nced at Qing Lian doubtfully, and immediately left.

    Xuan-Yuan suddenly lowered his voice and asked: ¡°If we were to work together, do you think we can kill that Purple Ivy?¡±

    Qing Lian¡¯s expression changed. She snorted and said, ¡°If you want to kill him, you must want to kill me as well. Why are you still being so honest?¡±

    Xuan-Yuanughed out loud: ¡°I was just casually saying that, of course I know that guy¡¯s strength is far above us, but he looks like a dishonest person, we don¡¯t need to be too worried. Little Brother Qing Lian, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see, you chooce, I¡¯ll immediately start building a pce for you.¡±

    To an Emperor level cultivator, constructing a pce was simply too easy.

    In the Western Regions, Monkey had already drunk to the point of being mesmerized. As he sat there swaying, he said, ¡°I feel that I¡¯m not suitable to live in this world. I have many things that I don¡¯t like and want to break it.

    Da Da Yeughed out loud. His face was extremely red. ¡°Monkey Bro, you said that you¡¯re not human.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Is therroblem? I¡¯m not human.¡±

    Dada Ye: ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter.¡±

    An Zheng was also drunk, ¡°Brother, I am the same as you, there are too many people who don¡¯t like to watch too many things, so when I was at the Great Western Ming Fa Si, I killed to my heart¡¯s content, not because I was boasting, but because when I was at the Great Western Ming Fa Si, those people whomitted evil deeds, even if they heard my name, they would tremble in fear.¡±

    The monkey pped the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be! ¡°Ang, those bastards who have done evil deeds, would tremble in fear upon hearing our names. They would not dare to do it just because they think that we might get them killed.¡±

    An Zheng also mmed the table with a loud sound, ¡°Of course! I will do this not only in Da Xi, but in the future as well. Someone asked me if I thought you could always keep your true nature? Of course I can! I want those bastards to not even dare to have any thoughts of doing evil. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more ¡­¡±

    He raised his hand and patted Monkey on the shoulder. ¡°I still have to let good people live a good life. Whoever obeys thew, I will let the person who challenges the bottom line have enough clothes to eat. I will let the person who challenges the bottom line die a graveless death.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on bragging. Why don¡¯t wepete to see who will kill more evil people in the future?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Hahahaha... ¡°Monkey Bro, you can¡¯t go on like this. I¡¯ve definitely killed more than you, I¡¯ve already killed for two lifetimes. You¡¯re just about to start, how can you catch up to me?¡±

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Let me tell you, from now on, I will go pick the worst ones and kill the worst ones. Then the worst ones will be the worst ones ¡­¡± You tell me who the fuck is the worst right now. ¡±

    An Zheng, who drank too much, did not even think about it. ¡°Of course it¡¯s that bastard Tan Shanse. This guy, there¡¯s no one who can do more evil than him, but I can¡¯t catch him ¡­ What I regret the most is that I didn¡¯t get rid of him when I had the chance. ¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Which bastard is Tan Shanse? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of him before?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Monkey Bro, I forgot, you don¡¯t know who this person is, but he is actually that Xuan-Yuan, and that Xuan-Yuan is a clone of his. Say, if he were to destroy a nation with such a great song, who knows how many people¡¯s families will be destroyed in the future, and whether he¡¯s actually the worst one or not. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Monkey stood up shakily and ced his hand on the table. ¡°This grandson, I wanted to kill him the moment I heard his name earlier, didn¡¯t we want topete? I¡¯m going to kill this guy right now. ¡±

    He waved his hand and the sky-upholding iron rod appeared in his palm. ¡°Brother, please wait for me here. Watch as I go to behead the demons and exterminate the devils. I won¡¯t have long to wait, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    He stomped his foot on the ground and with a bang, he broke through the roof of the restaurant.

    An Zheng looked at the hole on the roof andughed foolishly. ¡°Hahaha, if you want to go, go ahead ¡­¡±

    Then he suddenly sat up straight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Da Da Ye looked at him and giggled. ¡°He wants topete with you.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°He... Where did you say you were going? ¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Pce, An Zheng, you drank too much, hahahaha.¡±

 Chapter 1531 - You have to be a member

    <h4>Chapter 1531 ¨C You have to be a member</h4>

    Before the monkey left, he said, I¡¯ll be right back.

    An Zheng drank until he was dizzy and when he woke up, he could not help but change his expression: ¡°Fuck, so it was all on me!¡±

    How could he know what An Zheng was talking about? He fell asleep on the table, and slept instantly.

    An Zheng ced Dada Ye into his own Blood Pearl Bracelet space and then staggered out. In a second, he had forced out all the alcohol in his body, bueadache wasn¡¯t something that could be relieved easily.

    He flew up into the sky and chased after the monkey.

    South Heaven Gate.

    Monkey fell onto the ground withud, which caused his face to hurt. He used his sky-upholding iron rod to prop himself up, but he still shakily stood, ¡°Is this the Immortal Pce?¡±

    The Golden Armored Warriors that were just transferred to the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce by the pagoda Celestial Sovereign were all very proud of themselves. When they saw a drunk guying up, they were immediately angered.

    The monkey did not dodge nor defend itself. Instead, he fell to the ground after being kicked andid on the ground with his finger pointing upwards, ¡°The Great Sage is not some drunkard, the Great Sage is the Envoy of Justice!¡±

    That person was stunned for a moment. ¡°Damn it, what bad luck. I met such an idiot on the first day of duty. Throw him down.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a weakling, it¡¯s better to just throw him down. If an incredible figure really wants to settle the score, we can¡¯t take it either. We just arrived at the immortal pce, so it¡¯s better for us to be honest.¡±

    ¡°I think what you said makes sense. Just throw it down.¡±

    ¡°However, if he were to be thrown down at sucigh altitude, he would most likely fall to his death even if he were drunk.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Two people in golden armor came over and lifted the monkey¡¯s arms and legs to throw him back. The monkey struck and knocked both of them away. The strength of the two people was too different from that of the monkey, so they couldn¡¯t even stand up after flying out.

    ¡°How dare you cause trouble!¡±

    The other Golden Armored Warriors on duty charged up and pped the monkey with their weapons. The monkey was only swaying around. How could the Cultivation Power and weapons of those people possibly hit him?

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    He grabbed the cor of a golden-armored warrior and asked, ¡°Is this the pce of immortals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Immortal pce.¡±

    The guy was so scared that he almost peed his pants.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    the monkey asked loudly.

    The golden-armored warrior continuously shook his head. ¡°Please forgive this humble one¡¯s foolishness. I was unable to recognize you.¡±

    ¡°My name is Qi Tian!¡±

    Monkey raised his other hand and pointed at his nose. Because he was not far from his drink, his thumb had really poked his nose. It hurt so much that tears almost flowed out.

    ¡°Which one hit me!¡±

    Monkey looked around with a domineering expression.

    ¡°Master Qi Tian, it¡¯s not that someone hit you, it¡¯s just that your own finger poked your nose.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    The monkey replied angrily, ¡°I am not Master Qi Tian, I am Great Sage Qi Tian!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re the Great Sage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Monkey pulled that guy in. ¡°Say, who hit me just now?!¡±

    That guy was on the verge of copse. ¡°Great Sage, no one hit you. You hit yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I drank too much, that I would hit myself?¡±

    ¡°Great Sage ¡­¡± Didn¡¯t you drink too much? ¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Monkey looked around shakily. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°The Immortal pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! I¡¯m going to the Immortal Pce, where is Xuan-Yuan?! Get that bastard out here to die. ¡±

    Not to mention peeing in fear, if the monkey kept acting like this, he would be scared to the point. To be honest, peeing was definitely a level lower than being scared to the point of peeing.

    ¡°Great Sage, let me go, I¡¯m just a gatekeeper.¡±

    ¡°Watch the door?¡± Oh ¡­ ¡°Let me ask you, how do I get to the washroom?¡±

    That guy was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°How do I get to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inside. It¡¯s inside. But it can also be solved right here.¡±

    ¡°Am I such an uncivilized person? I need to go to the bathroom. ¡±

    Monkey pushed the golden armored warrior away and staggered inside the South Heaven Gate. Halfway there, he turned his head to look at the golden armored warrior and asked, ¡°Where am I going?¡±

    That guy waspletely shocked, ¡°Great Sage, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Toilet...¡± ¡°Yes, I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    Monkey pointed at the barely visible pce roof in the distance. ¡°That¡¯oilet, right? That¡¯s f * cking big.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Cloud Sky Pce, Cloud Sky Treasure Hall, that¡¯s where Emperor Xuan-Yuan lives.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and crush Yun Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Great Sage, you¡¯re going to pee.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t, what if I sh * t!¡±

    As Monkey spoke, he wandered over to the direction of Cloud Sky Pce, muttering, ¡°What is the Great Sage going to do? Oh ¡­ Even if you break through the clouds, you still don¡¯t know how strong that bastard Xuan-Yuan really is.

    The golden-armored warrior behind him immediately advised, ¡°Great Sage, then don¡¯t go. What if you don¡¯t return?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone forever?¡±

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°Then... ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore.¡±

    He turned around and walked back. After taking a few steps, he saw the fellow and was immediately enraged. ¡°What are you sneaking around outside my house for!¡±

    The golden armored warrior let out a long, indignant sigh, turned around, and jumped down by himself.

    Monkey harrumphed, ¡°At least you ran fast. Otherwise, I would have definitely sh * t you ¡­¡± Un, poop, I want to poop ¡­ I can¡¯t poop around, I need to find a toilet, I¡¯m a polite stone spirit. ¡±

    He turned his head to look at Cloud Sky Pce, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to that toilet. It¡¯s so big.¡±

    Halfway there, a group of people rushed over, ¡°Where did this demone from, to actually daree and cause trouble at Cloud Sky Pce. How could you just casually approach the residence of Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan?

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Oveundred golden armored martial artists rushed over. With fewer people, theycked the courage to fight. With more people around, it was natural to be full of courage.

    These people swarmed over and directly pushed the monkey to the ground, then they punched and kicked it. The monkey couldn¡¯t even roll over and couldn¡¯t even stand up. It wasn¡¯t because it couldn¡¯t take the beating, it just felt that it was inconceivable.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t allow me to go to the toilet?¡±

    He kicked the person on his back away and said, ¡°I just want to take a breather in that bigtrine, is there a need for you guys!¡±

    ¡°Kill him, how dare you insult Great Emperor Xuan-Yuan, insult Heavenly Cloud Pce!¡±

    ¡°Cut him inthousand pieces.¡±

    The group of people began to mor, but not many actually dared to go up.

    At that moment, the immortal pce had just been constructed not long ago, and Xuan-Yuan did not have many subordinates.

    With his left fist and one kick after another, the golden armored warriors were beaten to the point that their teeth were all over the ground. No one could stop him.

    Just at this time, Purple Ivy came back from the outside with a good-looking young man. Seeing the monkey acting crazy with alcohol, Purple Ivy was amused, ¡°Aiyo, I haven¡¯t seen this kind of thing in years, this guy is quite interesting.¡±

    The young man standing next to him said somewhat angrily, ¡°Ancestor, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±

    ¡°He spoke so arrogantly, wanting to stay in Cloud Sky Pce ¡­ ¡°Awkward deeds!¡±

    ¡°Just call me shitting, what disgraceful thing is this ¡­¡± Little Yang Ji, you are too gentle, I think that this guy is genuine, what¡¯s more ¡­ That Cloud Sky Pce is Xuan-Yuan¡¯s and not mine. I brought you back because I want you to help me monitor the progress of my pce construction. I still have things to take care of.

    Yang Ji: ¡°But what if I want to hit him?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Purple Ivy did not think much of it, ¡°If you want to beat him up, just hit him. He drank too much anyway, so when he woke up, he did not know that it was you who beat him up ¡­ Such a good thing, why wouldn¡¯t I go? ¡±

    Yang Ji nodded, and immediately rushed over: ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Although the Golden-armoured Warriors did not know who this young man was, he had taken the initiative to ask for them. Who would be unhappy about that?

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Yang Ji then gave a beautiful roundhouse kick and sent the monkey flying, ¡°On the fact that you are drunk, it is not your intention. Leave now and I will spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit ¡­¡± which part of me didn¡¯t mean it. ¡±

    Monkey held onto the iron rod and stood up. ¡°Eh, a beautiful pretty boy. You¡¯re not much worse than that monk. People like you who have a very white face, don¡¯t you think your butt is also very white?¡±

    Yang Ji¡¯s face turned green.

    Monkey: ¡°You even know how to change your face. Hahahaha,eeee ¡­¡±

    He threw a handful of silver, ¡°The Great Sage gave it to you, change your face.¡±

    Yang Ji: ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Roughly two minutester, Yang Ji flew back and crashed into the ground next to Purple Ivy¡¯s feet withud. He raised his head and asked in a daze, ¡°What happened ¡­? That guy seems to be pretty good at fighting. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Yang Ji stood up and pounced forward again. Roughly a minuteter, he flew back again with two holes in the back of his pants, exposing his butt.

    Monkey pped his hands andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, your butt isn¡¯t white at all. Even the Great Sage¡¯s ass is whiter than yours, do you believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, I willpete with you! ¡±

    Yang Ji, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I¡¯m not going to f * * k off. I¡¯m holding my pee. I won¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer.¡±

    Yang Ji was furious, the eye on his forehead slowly opened up, and shot a golden beam of light towards the monkey.

    Monkey dodged to the side in fright. ¡°What the f * ck are you? Why do you still have a fart eye on your forehead!¡±

    Yang Ji: ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit eyes!¡±

    Yang Ji was so angry that he almost exploded, he fought with the monkey desperately, but the monkey was forced to retreat continuously, andter on, it became angry and started to beat Yang Ji violently. After around 10 minutes, Yang Ji who was covered in injuries walked back to Purple Ivy¡¯s side with his head down: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you...¡±

    Purple Ivyughed out loud: ¡°Your spirit ismendable, your spirit ismendable.¡±

    Monkey held onto the iron rod in one hand and his pants with the other. He turned around to look at Cloud Sky Pce, ¡°Thisrge toilet is really hard to enter, there are so many people blocking it.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°It¡¯s easy to get in, but to get there, I need you to give me 100 Essence Crystal s as a membership fee, and then you can go anywhere you want. Also, the membership price is 20% and the second one is half price.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You think I would fall for it?¡±

    He took out ten Essence Crystal s: ¡°Can we bargain?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Alright!¡±

    Monkey threw ten pieces of Essence Crystal over and ran towards Cloud Sky Pce: ¡°I need to go to the toilet!¡±

 Chapter 1532 - NO!

    <h4>Chapter 1532 ¨C NO!</h4>

    The monkey rushed to Cloud Sky Pce¡¯s side. Xuan-Yuan, who had heard the news, strode out to see what was going on. The dead monkey should have gone to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions to cause trouble.

    ¡°Damn monkey!¡±

    When Xuan-Yuan saw the monkey rushing towards him, he pointed at it and cursed, ¡°Why did youe to my Cloud Sky Pce!¡±

    ¡°Out of the way!¡±

    Seeing that there was someone blocking his path, who cares who he was, he pushed Xuan-Yuan away and rushed into the hall. The hall was empty, and Monkey was momentarily at a loss.

    ¡°Where¡¯s thetrine pit?¡±

    The Monkey King looked left and right. This great hall was truly spacious. It was truly t and luxurious. It was just that there wasn¡¯t a f * ckingtrine.

    ¡°Such a big toilet and you don¡¯t need to fix thetrine pit!¡±

    Monkey scolded, then saw Xuan-Yuan¡¯s gigantic Immortal Emperor throne on the stage.

    He chuckled before dashing over. Hiding behind the Immortal Emperor¡¯s throne, he poked his head into the seat.

    ¡°Seems a little bit angry.¡±

    Monkey muttered to himself as he peed.

    It was a little yellow.

    Xuan-Yuan, who had chased in, exploded when he saw this: ¡°You lunatic!¡±

    Monkey dodged backwards. ¡°He¡¯s pissing, why don¡¯t you f * cking knock on the door!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan looked around, seeing that there was no door at all in the hall: ¡°No way!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Then you still have to say hello.¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°This is f * cking my ce.¡±

    He was so angry that his scalp felt like it was about to explode, his pores opened one by one as he rushed towards the monkey. The monkey was not done peeing yet, and seeing that Xuan-Yuan had flown over swiftly, it had no choice but toe out from behind the throne.

    Even from a distance, Xuan-Yuan could smell the scent of concealed weapons.

    ¡°You dare to use poison?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan did not think that he would pee, and flipped backwards. That act of urinating was like crying to the heavens and the earth, Xuan-Yuan had never seen anyone who could urinate for oveundred meters ¡­ In order to avoid the attack, he continuously retreated, and then retreated outside the great hall. The great hall did have a door, but it was not installed, just to let Xuan-Yuan clearly see the beautiful scenery outside.

    Honestly speaking, if the thing that was shooting at him was a magic tool oultivation Power, Xuan-Yuan wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but the thing that was shooting at him was a damned ¡­

    Monkey pulled up his pants, clearly much morefortable. ¡°Eh, why do you look so familiar?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Monkey, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Monkey shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, I saw the wrong person. I thought you were An Zheng, hahahaha... You¡¯re so much uglier than him. So who the hell are you? ¡°Why did you stop me from going to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°I am the Emperor of Xuan-Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you old fart.¡±

    The monkey grabbed the iron rod, ¡°The Great Sage was looking for you, and I thought you were hiding somewhere, but since you showed yourself, then don¡¯t me the Great Sage for being impolite. You were not pleasing to the eye to begin with, and you actually dared to stop me from peeing.

    Xuan-Yuan thought to himself, what the f * ck is this, but that monkey seems to be crazy, it smashed down so hard that Xuan-Yuan only had the power to resist, he didn¡¯t even have the power to retaliate. The monkey who had drank the entire process did not care, it only knew that Xuan-Yuan was the greatest evil person in the world, it was enough to get rid of him.

    The two of them fought until the sky went dark. Not far away, Purple Ivy, who was sitting on the roof of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Sky Pce, called out to him. ¡°Come,e, sit.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°Not eating.¡±

    ¡°How can we not eat melon seeds when we want to watch the show?¡±

    Purple Ivy brought out a big watermelon from his spatial artifact, causing Yang Ji to be stunned: ¡°Monarch, is this a melon seed?¡±

    ¡°This is mother melon seeds.¡±

    Purple Ivy used his dagger to cut the watermelon: ¡°The melon seeds are in this mother¡¯s stomach.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she felt that it was bloody. ¡°Why the f * ck doesn¡¯t I want to eat it now ¡­¡±

    Yang Ji: ¡°...¡±

    Purple Ivy shook his head with all his might to stop himself from thinking too much. He cut open the watermelon, ate while watching the show, and very politely spat the melon seeds into an exquisite little box. Such a big watermelon was eaten up by him not long after.

    Yang Ji said, ¡°I feel that with that piss, there¡¯s no need to go through all these ramifications.¡±

    Therefore, he jumped off the roof and swaggered his way into Cloud Sky Pce. He went around to the side of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s throne and peed once, and after peeing, he ran out and shouted at Xuan-Yuan: ¡°Oh no, Xuan-Yuan, your throne was pierced through by the monkey¡¯s piss!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan almost vomited blood.

    Purple Ivy jumped back onto the roof: ¡°How about this, it¡¯s better to me someone. Let me tell you about it, something like framing or something like that, I¡¯m the best at it ¡­ ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my melon seeds? They¡¯re here.¡±

    He passed the small box that held the melon seeds to Yang Ji: ¡°Come, cook for me.¡±

    Yang Ji: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Yang Ji took the melon seeds. The temperature in his palms suddenly increased as he started to stir-fry the few melon seeds.

    ¡°Too slow, use your Sky Eye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sky Eye!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Yang Ji opened his Heaven Eyes, stir-fry the melon seeds ¡­

    After a while, he handed the melon seeds over to Purple Ivy. He felt that his Heaven¡¯s Eye had been greatly wronged, hence he sat there sulking, not daring to show it yet.

    ¡°Aiyo, this move is amazing. A monkey is indeed a monkey. This technique can really steal peaches in seconds.¡±

    In the distance, Xuan-Yuan shouted in rage, ¡°Damn monkey, why are you so shameless!¡±

    Monkey: ¡°What did you say? Louder, I can¡¯t hear you. ¡±

    Purple Ivyughed loudly: ¡°This monkey is a little interesting, how do you think we should let him tear down Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Pce? Let me think, let me think ¡­ ¡°Got it.¡±

    Purple Ivy shouted towards that direction: ¡°Monkey, you already have a membership card, what are you afraid of!¡±

    Monkey heard, ¡°That¡¯s right! I gave you ten pieces of Essence Crystal, then peed at random! ¡±

    The two of them fought to the point where it was hard to determine the victor. Monkey¡¯s current strength was basically equivalent to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s.

    Initially, he had heard from Monkey that Monkey was also at the Emperor Level when he maduckus in the Immortal Pce. However, Monkey should be around the Emperor Level One, a bit weaker than Xuan-Yuan, but Monkey Golden Body was not destroyed, so Xuan-Yuan couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    From the looks of it, Monkey¡¯s true strength should be around the same as Xuan-Yuan. In the end, the one who won would definitely be Monkey.

    Xuan-Yuan could also tell that he did not want to continue the fight. After striking out with his full power, he retreated explosively backwards. ¡°I knew that you were drunk and did not want to lower myself to your level.¡±

    The monkey saw that he was escaping so quickly and quickly gave chase. Purple Ivy shouted from behind: Why are you chasing him? Even if we catch up to him, you won¡¯t be able to kill him.

    Monkey thought that was right, he went back to Cloud Sky Pce and smashed down with his staff.

    Purple Ivy grabbed Yang Ji, who was beside him, and threw him out. Then, he dodged as well, and the rod strikended on the roof.

    The monkey had gone berserk, who could stop it? It swung its iron rod, and after a while, it broke apart Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Sky Pce into pieces.

    Monkey did not feel satisfied. He noticed that there waall of simr size in the distance, and it flew towards that direction.

    When she saw that the monkey wasing her way, she was startled and immediately blocked its path, ¡°This is not Xuan-Yuan¡¯s, it¡¯s mine. You and I have no enmity with each other, so you can¡¯t just casually tear my house down.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°What you said makes sense. No, you people in the Immortal Pce don¡¯t have any good things. I won¡¯t leave a single one of you.¡±

    Qing Lian pointed at the distance: ¡°Then you have to finish dismantling it first, right? Look over there, that is Xuan-Yuan¡¯s side hall, and that is not finished yet ¡­ If I, Xuan-Yuan looked down on you, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to tear it down. ¡±

    When Monkey heard this, he was enraged. ¡°How can there be anything that I don¡¯t dare to do?¡±

    He went back with the iron rod.

    Right at this moment, he saw An Zheng who was standing there in a daze. He had a nagging feeling that this guy was a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t think of where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±

    Purple Ivy shouted towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng pointed at him with his middle finger.

    Purple Ivy was startled: ¡°You passed through it too? ¡°Where is he from, old friend? To the north and deeper?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Sigh ¡­ I thought I met a fellow viger, but why are you doing this? ¡±

    He held up his middle finger.

    An Zheng returned it and repeated himself: ¡°I learned it from a fool.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°How could this idiot know this, could he be my hometown? ¡°You tell me where he is, and I¡¯ll go find him. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s so righteous. If only I had apanion.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Just sit still.¡±

    Purple Ivy was startled for a moment. ¡°The idiot you¡¯re talking about, he can¡¯t be me, right?¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head vigorously: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Purple Ivy immediately became angry, ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡±

    He immediately teleported from the rooftop, grabbing towards An Zheng¡¯s neck, causing An Zheng¡¯s cultivation level to be higher than Purple Ivy¡¯s, and he dodged to the back instantly: ¡°Don¡¯t be so mischievous, mischievous and beat your sh * t out ¡­ I¡¯ll tell youter. Let¡¯s watch the show first. ¡±

    Purple Ivy became more and more confused. He did indeed find An Zheng extremely familiar, and the more he looked, the more familiar he found his. However, he could not remember where he had seen his before.

    He asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t... Have youe into contact with your sister or sister? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    Just then, Monkey rushed towards the recentlypleted Great Hall of Purple Ivy with the iron rod: ¡°There¡¯s more over there!¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°The heck... ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 1533 - The Unforgettable She

    <h4>Chapter 1533 ¨C The Unforgettable She</h4>

    When Purple Ivy saw Monkey rushing towards his own pce, he got anxious. He quickly stopped Monkey, ¡°Do you remember me?

    Monkey¡¯s eyes were still blurry from being drunk. He rubbed his eyes as he looked at Purple Ivy andughed, ¡°I remember, you are a good person.¡±

    Purple Ivy turned around and pointed to the hall: ¡°You can¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because, this... You still haven¡¯t gotten your hands on the other members. ¡±

    ¡°A small matter.¡±

    Monkey took out a bunch of Essence Crystal s from his spatial artifact and threw them into Purple Ivy¡¯s arms, ¡°Just do it.¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s face turned green, thinking how could there be such a monkey.

    He passed the Essence Crystal to the monkey: ¡°Sorry, I lied to you. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not here to be a member. You saw how the embroidery is flourishing here, it¡¯s only the world of others. Tour Guide, do you understand? ¡±

    Monkey shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Purple Ivy pulled the monkey closer: ¡°Come,e, let me exin in detail whaour guide is.¡±

    In the next two hours, the monkey was pulled by Purple Ivy to tour the entire immortal pce. In this hour, the monkey was more or less awake as well.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have thought that I would twitch for time to walk around and take a look.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°This is my duty, as long as you are satisfied with it, give me a five star evaluation.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°5-star rating? Whatever it is, just tell me where and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed loudly, the two of them just happened to be standing outside the ruins of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Pce. The monkey was startled for a moment, pointed to the ruins and asked, ¡°This entire garden is extremely beautiful, beautiful beyondpare. Didn¡¯t you just say that this ce has just been built? How much of a waste would it be if we just tear it up like that? ¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°It¡¯s a vition of the rules. Not long ago, the leader of our demolition team did it himself.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°That¡¯s really despicable. A pretty good building can be demolished just like that. It¡¯s too wasteful. Looking at the size of this pile of ruins, it should have been a very grand hall before, right? ¡°You said you built it painstakingly, but keep it. Even if you say that it was a illegal building and no one lives in it, even if it¡¯s used aoilet, it would still be fine.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°You don¡¯t know, it¡¯s actually jusoilet.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°I don¡¯t understand your people. You guys spent so much effort to build a toilet and then dismantled it.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re just here to travel anyway, no need to understand, after you¡¯ve finished reading, go back home and rest. I think you¡¯re pretty tired too ¡­¡±

    An Zheng watched on the side and wondered how many people he would y around with if he had the heart to.

    Monkey said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going back first today. I think you¡¯re a good person. If you need anything in the future, you can look for me. I¡¯ll stay ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have a fixed home. Why don¡¯t I stay here with you?¡±

    Green Lotus: ¡°No way!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan, who was hiding very far away, stuck his head out from behind a big tree: ¡°No!¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to stay here, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help either.¡±

    Monkey patted Purple Ivy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can see that you areal person, that¡¯s alright, we have plenty of chances to meet.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Are you going to send me off?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Alright, see you next time.¡±

    Then he just left.

    An Zheng stood there in a daze as he thought about it. He didn¡¯t know if this was the scene of a monkey making a ruckus in the Immortal pce in history.

    Purple Ivy squinted his eyes as he looked at An Zheng, and waved his hand: ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±

    An Zheng made a sound, thinking that the time for the illusion wasn¡¯t right yet, and what he said and didn¡¯t say didn¡¯t have any effect on history. An Zheng was even certain that after he said all that, when the illusion space disappeared, they would all forget about what he had said, because it wasn¡¯art of the real council in the first ce.

    However, An Zheng really wanted to chat with Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Did you go out to look for something?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Purple Ivy frowned slightly, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly went over and hugged Purple Ivy with all his might.

    Purple Ivy was not used to it, but he actually did not dodge or resist. After being hugged by An Zheng for a while, he began to suspect himself, and after An Zheng let go of his hands, he sat there and looked at An Zheng: ¡°Did something happen to me? You¡¯re holding me? Could it be that deep in my bones, deep in my soul, there is another me? ¡°Could it be that the opposite sex is really just to reproduce, that¡¯s true love?¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    He carefully told Purple Ivy about everything that had happened, and when he reached the end of the story, he didn¡¯t know why the monkey that had already left had returned. He just squatted at the side and listened, and when An Zheng got to the ce where he was happy, they would grin foolishly.

    It would take a long time to finish such aplicated story. When An Zheng was telling it, he had already started preparing dinner, put something that looked like a bed sheet on the ground, and then put all kinds of fruits, snacks, and wines, as well as tea on the ground. However, he was still listening to An Zheng talking about everything while doing all of this, with a very focused expression.

    He was at the front, while Monkey was at the back, eating and listening intently.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Purple Ivy was suddenly enlightened: ¡°Then what about the end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the end yet.¡±

    An Zhengughed, his eyes filled with reluctance: ¡°But we¡¯re almost at the end ¡­ Actually, I am very d that I can find such a way to meet all of you in different periods of time. I do not dare to speak to you in the real you outside, I dare to speak to you, because after this illusion space ends, you all will return to your own historical periods and you will not remember anything ¡­ I just want to take a few more nces at all of you, because I have no confidence at all in that final battle. ¡±

    ¡°We lostst time, we might lose this time, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    An Zheng hugged both Purple Ivy and Monkey tightly once again.

    ¡°We did our best.¡±

    Purple Ivy was also a very emotional person, he finally understood why An Zheng hugged him so tightly, and his nose felt a bit sore: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, we won¡¯t give up anyway,eeeee, since we¡¯re gathered together, then let¡¯s drink this wine!¡±

    He fumbled for a moment. ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±

    Monkey smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I drank all of my thirst just now.¡±

    Purple Ivy raised his hand and pointed towards his own house: ¡°Remember this, that¡¯s my house. If you get drunkter, go and touch my house, I¡¯ll fight with my life on the line.¡±

    Monkey shook his head with all his might. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible. This way, I¡¯ll give you a mark. As long as I find this mark, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°What symbol?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You should know the method that animals use to identify their territory ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy, ¡°Scram as far away as you can. You have already f * cking identified our territory in Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Pce. What a great opportunity!

    Monkey: ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much to drink? Haven¡¯t you observed it carefully before? The urine you use when you drink too much is different from the urine you use normally. After drinking too much, the taste of the wine is too strong, so I might not be able to recognize it. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Tell me, how do you recognize me? Eh, there was a surprise! I peed this myself! ¡±

    Monkey thought about that scene and said, ¡°Get lost ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed until his mouth was about to split.

    ¡°Right, how did youe here?¡±

    The monkey thought back to what An Zheng had just said. Purple Ivy did not belong to this world, but hade from another world, and had teleported himself here using Purple Ivy¡¯s own words.

    Purple Ivy threw a grape into his mouth, and said while chewing, ¡°Actually, even now, I still don¡¯t know why I came here, but I still remember how I did it ¡­ Just now An Zheng said that after I reincarnated, I forgot a lot of things, a lot of things, but I don¡¯t know why, but I can clearly remember the world I was born in, and the short twenty-odd years I spent in that world. ¡±

    ¡°You were only in your twenties when you came.¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    ¡°Almost how much.¡±

    ¡°Less than thirty.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have some doubts?¡±

    ¡°Less than forty.¡±

    Purple Ivy red at the monkey: What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with being less than forty? Would that destroy the perfect image in your minds? Did I lose my idol status before the age of forty? ¡°You people are so superficial ¡­¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. I don¡¯t really understand how long people from your world can live for. To me, less than forty isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°What do you know ¡­ There waeriod of time when thedies of my world liked the type that belongs to the uncle type, which is mine. I don¡¯t know why, butter on, this uncle had a prefix in front of him, called middle-aged greasy uncle ¡­ ¡°My heart is blocked.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very ordinary in that world?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Purple Ivy immediately stood up and looked at An Zheng, using all his strength to look at him. Then, like a deted ball, he sat down. What, what happened normally? He couldn¡¯t cross it normally? I have already made it to the Emperor level in this world. Didn¡¯t you say that I once made it to the Supreme Emperor level? Hero, don¡¯t ask where you¡¯re from. ¡±

    Monkey pulled Purple Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. Look at you, your kidney is about to jump out.¡±

    ¡°Your family¡¯s kidney can jump, that¡¯eart.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh oh ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±

    Monkey looked at Purple Ivy. ¡°Tell me about your story in that world, and what An Zheng just said about her that you will never forget.¡±

 Chapter 1534 - Purple Ivy Memories

    <h4>Chapter 1534 ¨C Purple Ivy Memories</h4>

    Purple Ivy¡¯s face unknowingly turned slightly red, perhaps because he had thought of that girl in an instant, causing his entire person to look different. In this world, Purple Ivy who had yed games before could be said to brash male, but in the original world, he was a lover.

    Perhaps, in this world as well.

    In the first thousand years that Purple Ivy came to this world, he did not touch any woman.

    Therefore, using the word ¡°scum man¡± to describe him was a bit too much. Closing his eyes to think about it, how many people could persist fohousand years?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to say to each other.¡±

    Purple Ivy sat on the grass with his back againsree and an empty wine cup in his hands.

    ¡°She was born around the same time as me. My mom said that she was born about two hours before me, so since she was young, she told me to call her sister. Our family is neighbors, we¡¯re very close, and we have a good rtionship.¡±

    Purple Ivy squinted his eyes, as if he had returned to that era.

    ¡°Everyone in our big yard is from the same factory. They are especially big and live in a few thousand families. Every morning, everyone goes out at the same time, and at the same time, everyone returns home at the same time ¡­¡± ¡°En, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ¡­¡± I heard from my father that at that time, he asked his father if he coulde to my house and you coulde. His father waved his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Fei, let¡¯s do it together!¡±

    ¡°Thus, the two of us willbine our full moon wine and set it up together. On the streets, many peoplee over and many people say ¡­ ¡°Why are you bringing parents with you when it¡¯s full moon wine? Why don¡¯t we just go ahead and set the engagement?¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, his eyes gradually bing moist.

    ¡°What the heck ¡­¡± Even my unreliable parents and her unreliable parents were toyed with by her and agreed to it ¡­ Full moon engagement, of course, is mostly a joke, but after that, we seem to be unable to separate. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was not handsome, nor was she beautiful. However, I feel that she was still much better than me. I was not worthy of her. When we were in elementary school, our ssmates were shouting behind our butts that they were engaged to each other. ¡±

    ¡°Someone has asked, what doengagement mean? It means a kiss!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be married when he grows up.¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Later on, she said that it was all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for the engagement with Full Moon, with her unparalleled beauty and lovable personality, there would have been hordes of suitors from the Second to the Sixth Ring ¡­¡±

    An Zheng could tell that Purple Ivy was really happy when he said these things.

    ¡°And then.¡±

    Monkey asked anxiously.

    ¡°It has always been rather dull.¡±

    Purple Ivy held the wine cup tightly.

    You said that such a dignified and beautiful female teacher, who happened to be a member of our courtyard, knew about our full moon engagement, and even arranged for us to sit together. That year, Teacher was only in her twenties, and she just graduated and came back. She mmed the half foot on the table and pointed at the students, saying, ¡°No one is allowed to disturb them, otherwise, we will not be able to survive your junior high for three years.¡±

    Purple Ivy sighed: ¡°Why do you think we should have such teachers? Can¡¯t be in love for a long time? ¡±

    He picked up his ss and took a sip, forgetting entirely that it was empty.

    ¡°She is exceptionally good at studying, and of course I am not bad either. She is first, and I am second.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Really, that¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°She is currently first, while I am second.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy¡¯s eyes became more and more moist. Unknowingly, tears started to flow from the corners of his eyes.

    I just stayed like that for two years, and at that time, I was rebellious. When we reached junior high school, I started to rebel, and the more people said that we were engaged to be children, the more I purposely disliked her, often having mischief, and who knows how many times I made her cry. She just stared at me like that, like she was looking at her own disappointing son.

    The monkeyughed, but he did not feel the sadness in Purple Ivy¡¯s words.

    Purple Ivy lowered his head, looking at the empty wine cup in his hand: ¡°I was just going through junior high school for three years, and purposefully acted really cool, and didn¡¯t care about her at all, but kept on observing her secretly. I know that she didn¡¯t eat breakfast, and when no one was in the ssroom after ss, I would put a bag of milk in her dining table, and every time she asked me, I wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he was an idiot. He was young, rebellious, and felt that he was cool.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed, but his tears could not be stopped.

    ¡°Later on, when I was in high school, because the middle schools and high schools were all owned by our big factories, my trash grade could also go, but ¡­ We separated. She went to a ss that only the best students can attend and I went to the worst ss. Every day when I go to school, I would secretly follow behind her and she would pretend not to see it ¡­ We¡¯ve been at the same table for three years, and now we¡¯re not in the same ss anymore.

    ¡°So I became more and more trash, skipping sses as soon as I could, and having done all sorts of naughty things. I stayed in this world for another two years.¡±

    Purple Ivy raised his head, his eyes shining.

    ¡°That day, after school, she found me. I was ying basketball on the sports field, and she just angrily ran to the edge of the basketball court and shouted my name in front of so many people. Li Muyi, get the hell over here!¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted: ¡°You really don¡¯t want to give me face. At least I was still a little prince at that time, fighting is invincible in high school ¡­ ¡­ He actually shouted at me in front of so many people, telling me to scram.

    Monkey asked nervously, ¡°Are you going to scold her?¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted: ¡°You¡¯re scolding her? Of course I¡¯m going to scram. ¡±

    ¡°I ran up to her and asked, what¡¯s wrong, did someone bully you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s suddenly crying. She¡¯s standing there, ring at me. Tears are flowing down her face, staring at me until I feel guilty ¡­¡± Then, she loudly said in front of so many people that Li Muyi ¡ª I¡¯m going to marry you in the future, but it¡¯s not like this Li Muyi, he¡¯s going to be separated from the Humanities ss soon. If I don¡¯t work hard, once she gets into university, she will have a different life, and after graduating from high school, I will unquestionably enter the factory and be a worker. ¡±

    She said, Li Muyi, I don¡¯t know if I can persevere in college for a few years without seeing you and not changing. If you care about me and are afraid that I¡¯ll lose myself, then you have to catch up to me. Don¡¯t let me go to university by myself and let other men do whatever they want in front of me.

    Purple Ivyughed, his mouth curling up: ¡°She scared me, she actually threatened me ¡­ Butozi is extremely happy. ¡±

    He looked towards An Zheng and Monkey with a face full of pride: ¡°Next up, I did an extremely awesome thing. In front of so many people, I pulled her over for a kiss at the side of the court before raising my head and saying ¡­ ¡°Gao Xin, just you wait, on the day of the university registration, you¡¯ll have to walk in with me hand in hand!¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Monkey stood up in excitement. Although he didn¡¯t know what junior high students meant, he still had a rough understanding of what it meant.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then she received her first punishment in her life. She read the examination book in front of all the teachers and students, but when she stood on the high tform and read it in front of thousands of people, she was as proud arincess.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°And it was at that moment, that I knew if I let her down again, I¡¯d be worse than pigs and dogs.¡±

    After that, she woulde to my house to give me supplementary lessons every day after school. I spent almost every two to five years in junior high school being deserted, so she forcefully used a year¡¯s time to make it up for me. You guys don¡¯t know, junior high school only studyte at 9 o¡¯clock every night, which is basically not enough sleep every night, and when I was in senior high school eventer, when it was 10: 30 every night, she would studyte, so she insisted on giving me supplementary lessons for two hours every day.

    ¡°A whole year.¡±

    Purple Ivy lifted his hand and wiped his nose: ¡°I¡¯m awesome, we went to the same university, when the results came out, the whole school was already in an uproar ¡­ She¡¯s first, while I¡¯m second. ¡±

    Purple Ivy said with a face full of pride, ¡°They are all positive numbers.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Monkey was getting more and more anxious. ¡°When are you going to get married?¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy rolled his eyes at the monkey: ¡°When the results came out, our ss teacher, head instructor, and principal called the two of us into their office. The principal looked at us and held back for a long time. He¡¯s the Principal. The first thing he said after holding back for a long time is, ¡°It seems like it really is a good match.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed to the point where he struggled. Only he himself could understand the boundless joy that he was feeling.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I only found out about itter ¡­¡± F * ck, on the day we drink full moon wine, it was our principal who coaxed us, saying that we should make a baby marriage ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng burst outughing. He really, really looked very happy right now, An Zheng and Monkey couldn¡¯t really understand those words, but they could understand it now, they really understood it.

    Purple Ivy wiped away his tears: ¡°Our ss¡¯s teacher said, Principal, be careful of that ¡­ The principal embarrassedly smiled and said, ¡°As the principal, I wish you all the best in college, to bring glory to our high school, and also wish you all the best in the future.¡± The teacher in charge of our ss said that it¡¯s not good for you to do this, Principal. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dean¡¯s turn. He¡¯s a very rigid woman. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s in his forties and hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship. He¡¯s always been single. When she came over, she held it in for a long time and then said that the two of you are quite outstanding, I don¡¯t have much else to say. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you and try to take measures ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Then she turned around and ran out. Her face was red. For some reason, the principal had chased after her.¡±

    Purple Ivy took out his pipe from the space tool and lit it up, and took a deep breath: ¡°It was onlyter on that I found out that the Principal and the Teaching Director were all students, even the Elementary, Junior and High School and University are ¡­ But the principal waster arranged to be married by his family, and the head of the school was left unmarried for most of his life. ¡°I still remember that day in high school when Gao Xin was standing on the tform of the school¡¯s sports field, reading a book proudly. The head of the teaching department cried.¡±

    Purple Ivy turned around: ¡°I told Gao Xinter that we couldn¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 1535 - The Brothers will help you get back

    <h4>Chapter 1535 ¨C The Brothers will help you get back</h4>

    What Purple Ivy was narrating was not a story of ups and downs. The story between him and that world¡¯s girlfriend did not have any ups and downs, it was as if it was fated.

    ¡°I suddenly feel very envious.¡±

    For some reason, the corner of Monkey¡¯s eyes started to tear up. ¡°I suddenly thought of me ¡­¡±

    Only then did An Zheng remember that Monkey¡¯s true love story could be considered to be very sad.

    Purple Ivy patted the monkey¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Life is not always the same, we are already almost at the peak of the world of cultivators. You can¡¯t say that it was bestowed by the heavens, but you can¡¯t leave the word ¡®fate¡¯ behind, so there will always be areas of disappointment.¡±

    Monkey rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly feel that I¡¯ve let her down.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Then why don¡¯t we try and make up for it?¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng: ¡°Sucity... ¡°You said that this is an illusory space, but you didn¡¯t remember anything after you left. After you beat me up, I was just like that.¡±

    Purple Ivy sat there and said sorrowfully, ¡°Yeah, I might forget about it very soon.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Purple Ivy: ¡°There are some things that you will never forget, such as your Gao Xin.¡±

    When Purple Ivy heard these three words, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: ¡°That guy, I won¡¯t let him go, I¡¯ll definitely return.¡±

    At this moment, An Zheng finally understood why Purple Ivy kept thinking about returning to his original world.

    Is he not a sess in this world?

    He was the one who caused the loss of all the Emperor Level Master among the cultivators after the fall of the Empire of Dazhou, and he had all of them by now. After that, the era of the Three Immortal Emperor arrived, and Purple Ivy was even the strongest out of the Three Immortal Emperors.

    ¡°Did she marry you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Purple Ivy was originally smiling as he replied, but for some reason, his face suddenly darkened.

    ¡°Just a little bit. Just a little bit more and she would have married me.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Monkey looked incredulous. ¡°You two are childhood friends, and you both like each other so much. How could you not be together in the end? Don¡¯t tell me you broke up. That would make me doubt the world.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°How is that possible, break up? In this life, in the next life, I will never be able to part with anyone. The reason why I was a little bitcking was because ¡­ I¡¯m dead. ¡±

    Monkey opened his eyes wide and looked at Purple Ivy in disbelief, his eyes full of the meaning of ¡°don¡¯t lie to me¡±.

    ¡°College life isn¡¯t as leisurely as I thought.¡±

    Purple Ivy lowered his head and said, ¡°Butpared to high school, the biggest benefit is that we can walk together in broad daylight. When we applied for our aspiration form, I followed it ording to hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s not that pretty!¡±

    Purple Ivy snorted. ¡°It¡¯s simply not that beautiful, but that group of people just swarmed over like bees that have smelled the fragrance of flowers. They never stopped wooing me, so she¡¯s always very pleased with himself, and says that her charm is much greater than mine.¡±

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°Then I told her that it was because of the imbnce between the sexes. In an era where there were tens of millions more men than women, the fact that she had more suitors didn¡¯t mean anything. There was only one thing that could exin, and that was that she asked me what it was ¡­ I say, a man¡¯s persistent adoration. ¡±

    ¡°Then she smiled and said, why don¡¯t we get married.¡±

    Purple Ivy let out a long exhale, ¡°That¡¯s right, how much do you want to marry her ¡­ However, it¡¯s not that easy. Of course, our family won¡¯t oppose it, but after all, we still have a lot of scruples at school, so we made an agreement to get married after graduating from university. ¡±

    ¡°When I have this idea, I will think more and more about other things. I am jusoor student, and my family is not good, so if she were to marry me as soon as I graduate, what kind of life would I give her? There are many people with good family background who pursue her. Why should I defeat them? Is it just because I love her more? ¡±

    Purple Ivy remained silent for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, buerson like me can be an Immortal Emperor in this era, and at that time, I wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Before, when you asked me how old I was when I came to this era, I was joking with you, and the day I died was on my twenty-fourth birthday.

    Purple Ivyughed bitterly: ¡°Damn it, will such a clich¨¦d storyline appear on me ¡­ I started to think of ways to make money during my free time, which is a bit hard to exin to you guys. You probably understand that I created a better product and many people thought that it was good, so I invested and went with the flow. ¡±

    ¡°I earned the first million in my life earlier than most people, the first 10 million ¡­ So I must give her the perfect wedding, starting with the proposal, starting with the ring. ¡±

    Purple Ivy spat out, ¡°Damn it, a madman, has destroyed everything... ¡°One of her pursuers waich second-generation, with decent family background. Although he looked ordinary, he was very good at making girls fall for him. After hearing the story between me and Gao Xin, he said that he would be able to break us up within three months, showing just how bad of a person he is.¡±

    ¡°After that, he started to crazily chase after Gao Xin. At first, Gao Xin didn¡¯t think much of it, but after that, he felt that something was wrong, so he seriously told that guy that it was impossible to break up with me. That guy said don¡¯t be in a rush to refuse him, he said that I can give anything Li Muyi can¡¯t, and I can give anything he can¡¯t ¡­ In order to seed, that guy actually went tourist attraction and bought a vi. It was a very beautiful big house, and he said it was for Gao Xin¡¯s parents. ¡±

    ¡°He sent people to take Gao Xin¡¯s parents to the big house, then put the key in Gao Xin¡¯s father¡¯s hand and said that Li Mu couldn¡¯t match Gao Xin, so he could give Gao Xin a better life. As long as the two old people agree, this big house will be their ce of retirement.¡±

    ¡°Gao Xin¡¯s dad actually scolded me more often than he scolded his own son. He always said that I was disappointing.¡±

    Monkey was stunned for a moment. ¡°He agreed?¡±

    Purple Ivy smirked: ¡°Agree? My father-inw took the house key and threw it into the seawater not far from the door. After that, that grandson got angry and wanted to go up and make a move, but my brother-inw, who is also Gao Xin¡¯s little brother, immediately exploded and directly suppressed that guy and gave him a good beating. ¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°My brother-inw¡¯s words are, my sister is a flower, and she was taken over by Li Muyi¡¯s pile of cow dung from the beginning. After so many years, our family has finally recognized that pile of cow dung as our own, and you can rob it whenever you want?¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    ¡°And then there is... ¡°I just told you such a clich¨¦ story.¡±

    Purple Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°When I went to buy storage rings for her, I made an appointment with her brother, and when I went downstairs, I saw that bastard bringing a group of people to beat up her brother.

    Purple Ivy said, ¡°And then I was beaten to death.¡±

    He let out a long breath. ¡°I really want to go back and tell Gao Xin not to cry, I¡¯m still here.¡±

    He raised his head so that the tears wouldn¡¯te out of his eyes.

    ¡°If I had the ability, I would¡¯ve gone back to before the incident even if I had to dissipate all my cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°Not because I¡¯m afraid of death, but because I can¡¯t die. If I die, what will she do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. When she found out that I was dead, I really couldn¡¯t put my mind at ease with her character.¡±

    Raising his head up was actually useless. His tears would still flow.

    Monkey said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to bet all of this information, I will still help you go back.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Together!¡±

    ¡°Together!¡±

    The three of them sped their hands and swore as they had when they were children.

    An Zheng and Monkey had not been pulled out from Purple Ivy¡¯s story that he had told them for a very long time. That kind of sadness had always been suppressed within his heart and it was impossible to let it go away.

    They had only heard Purple Ivy¡¯s story and could understand it just by thinking about it. But what they could not understand was how Purple Ivy had passed the years, if it were not for the fact that he loved his to the core of his bones and engraved it into his heart, how many times would he have not forgotten her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±

    Purple Ivy pretended to smile carefreely: ¡°I have been here for so many years, I am fine with it ¡­ ¡°Perhaps the heavens sent me to this world to make me up to the heavens, allowing me to call the wind and summon the rain ¡­¡±

    Monkey: Don¡¯t talk about this, although this is only an illusion, An Zheng said that it is an illusion, but it ieriod where we are pretty strong. We can¡¯t send you back, but we can send a thought of yours back.

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible here, this Time Illusion has already consumed most of the Golden Crow¡¯s power, so it¡¯s impossible for me to create another Time Illusion in this Time Illusion. Then, it wouldn¡¯t just be the power of time, but the power of time itself, the perfect fusion of time and space.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Monkey¡¯s face was filled with pride. ¡°In this world, what kind of spatial energy isparable to my mutation?¡±

    Mentioning these two words, An Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly sank.

    Yes, he had actually already forgotten the original purpose of creating this illusion of time. The monkey still possessed the ability to mutate, but in the future, the monkey would not mutate. He did not know what would happen at the Buddhist Sect because everything would happen.

    The worry in An Zheng¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1536 - Adapting Only

    <h4>Chapter 1536 ¨C Adapting Only</h4>

    Buddhist Sect

    The Buddha looked at the monk kneeling on the ground, his heart a little conflicted. A thought rose in his mind, just like weeds that could not be eradicated. When the tender shoots appeared from the soil, the roots under the ground were already very firm.

    Especially after hearing the monk exin the strange space of the monkey in detail, how could the Buddha have any clear mirror tform in his heart?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite him in?¡±

    the Buddha asked.

    ¡°He said that he didn¡¯t want toe, so how could disciple make things difficult for him?¡±

    The Buddha nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the disciples of the Buddhist Sect especially cannot force others to make things difficult for them.¡±

    As he said this, the Buddha¡¯s face subtly changed. He had cultivated for ten thousand years, and even he himself did not understand why this matter would cause a devil to appear in his heart.

    ¡°We¡¯ve always been saying these four words, prostrating ourselves in front of Kindness.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the Buddha continued, ¡°But, sometimes we are always separated, and when there is separation, there is injury ¡­ ¡°Sometimes, our injuries are unintentional. Sometimes, our injuries are intentional. Let¡¯s not talk about unintentional injuries for now. Today, I want to talk to you about unintentional injuries.¡±

    The monk frowned, ¡°A intentional injury is the demonic path.¡±

    ¡°What if ¡­¡±

    The Buddha said with a swaying voice: ¡°I mean, there is no absolute in the world. What if it is out of kindness?¡±

    The monk replied, ¡°Master once said, between saving a person and saving a thousand people, which one has the greater merits, disciple remembers very clearly. Master said, no matter if it¡¯s one person or ten thousand people, merits are the same. As long as you save a life, if you intentionally hurerson for the sake of the so-called greater good will, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ It can¡¯t be considered as doing good. ¡±

    The face of the Buddha became somewhat gloomy, and she was silent for a very long time.

    ¡°One versus three, one versus five, one versuundred, one versus a trillion?¡±

    the Buddha asked.

    The monk didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    Although the Buddhist Sect previously said that there was no point in being kind, if a single human life could be exchanged for the lives of billions, then the choice was already obvious. The monk already had an answer in his heart.

    ¡°If sacrificing one¡¯s life from disciple can save hundreds of millions of lives, disciple is willing, even if it is sacrificing one person from saving another, disciple is willing ¡­ But, the prerequisite for this was to be willing. Disciple is willing because disciple has received the enlightenment and guidance of master. Disciple is told that people of the Buddhist Sect are born for good ¡­ However, even if we sacrifice one person to save billions of people, we can¡¯t force others to ept it. We can choose to sacrifice ourselves, but there¡¯s no reason for us to force others to ept it. ¡±

    The Buddha nodded: ¡°You will remember everything I said.¡±

    ¡°Disciple dares not forget.¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    The Buddha smiled, and a dim light shed in her eyes.

    Rest well. Tomorrow, I will bring you to see something that the Buddhist Sect has been preparing for so many years. Only I know about it, and it can be considered as having received enlightenment from previous generations of Buddhas.

    ¡°Disciple believes that no matter what I¡¯ve seen, I will never change my mind. Self-sacrifice is the responsibility of the disciples of the Buddhist Sect. If they let someone else sacrifice themselves without their consent, that is not the Buddhist Sect¡¯s purpose, not its meaning.¡±

    The Buddha frowned, unable to suppress her emotions. She waved her hand in disgust, ¡°Go back and rest first.¡±

    The monk stood up, sped his hands, bowed and left.

    He didn¡¯t know why his Master looked a little different today. His eyes flickered, as if he was hiding something that he didn¡¯t want to tell others. His Master had never been that kind of person.

    He would rather believe that he had seen wrongly than to believe that it was true. Master was the Buddha who would never be wrong, the Buddha who would never have a dark side, the light of eternity.

    This was the first time in history that he was unable to meditate. To the people of the Buddhist Sect, meditating was the easiest thing to do because this was their fundamental skill. However, as the supreme leader of the Buddhist Sect, he could not calm down at all ¡­ Back and forth, his mind was filled with what the monk had said before.

    One moment it was a space for monkeys to mutate, the next moment they couldn¡¯t force others ¡­

    ¡°I want to save him!¡±

    The Buddha suddenly shook his hand, and all the scriptures on the table not far away flew out andnded on the ground. His face looked terrible, but as he sat there, it seemed like there was a ball of invisible fire wantonly devouring him.

    The back of the mountain was divided into three levels. The first level was from the bottom of the back mountain to the height of three hundred meters, which was densely packed to the point that there were at least a few hundred caves, all of which were man-made. These caves, were where the disciples of the Buddhist Sect went into seclusion.

    The second level was the range of the back mountain from three hundred to six hundred meters. Within this range, there were only twenty-four caves which were the secluded areas of the supreme experts of the Buddhist Sect.

    And on the third level, there was only one cave in the back of the mountain from six hundred meters tundred meters.

    The cliff at the back of the mountain was as t as a knife cutting. However, it was naturally formed. What was even more amazing was that the cliff was 999 meters wide and incredibly precise.

    The third level was a cave, so no one was allowed to get close to it.

    The Buddha walked up the mountain stairs. After walking for a while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but look down at his feet ¡­ He was a Buddha, with lotus flowers growing from every step, but today his steps seemed especially heavy, without lotus flowers appearing.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Buddha suddenly woke up: ¡°This is the devil barrier!¡±

    His face immediately turned pale. The sudden awakening had made him sweat profusely ¡­ He was a Buddha, the backbone of the Buddhist Sect. Once people knew that even the mind of the Buddha had a demonic barrier, the Buddhist Sect would encounter the greatest crisis in its history. People would ask, who exactly is the Buddhist Sect? Was the Buddha qualified to represent the Buddhist Sect?

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    An old voice came from the cave. The Buddha straightened his clothes, took a deep breath, and walked into the cave with a solemn face.

    The cave was very dark without any candles. If an ordinary person were to enter, their heart would be filled with fear in an instant ¡­ Not to mention ordinary people, even cultivators with decent cultivations would feel scared upon entering this cave. The darkness was soplete that one could not see their own fingers in front of them.

    ¡°Senior granduncle.¡±

    The Buddha knelt down and seriously kowtowed.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    the old voice asked.

    Buddha sincerely replied: ¡°In this disciple¡¯s heart, a demon barrier has appeared ¡­ This disciple had cultivated for ten thousand years, how could something like this happen? This disciple doesn¡¯t understand. This disciple haarmless heart, where did the Demon Barriere from? ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve never been harmless? If that¡¯s true, then why did youe to find me? ¡±

    An old monk slowly walked out of the cave with a bronzempstand in his hand. However, there was no oil and no wick in thempstand, so thempstand had lost its original meaning.

    But for some reason, after the old monk came out with the bronzemp, the cave began to light up.

    ¡°Disciple, there might broblem.¡±

    ¡°Magic barrier!¡±

    The old monk sat down cross-legged in front of the Buddha, looked into the Buddha¡¯s eyes for a good while, and then sighed: ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same ¡­ Your eyes right now are exactly the same as mine, of course.

    The Buddha bowed, ¡°Please teach me, Martial Granduncle.¡±

    ¡°No one can teach you anything, and no one can help you in any way. The magic barrier is your own, and others cannot see or touch it, so you can only rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°How did martial granduncle break that barrier?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The old monk¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, then heughed. ¡°Let nature take its course.¡±

    He really did look too old, so old that the skin on his face looked like it had been exposed to the sun for over a dozen days. If a child saw this face, they would probably be frightened to the point of crying.

    ¡°Let nature take its course?¡±

    The Buddha was puzzled: ¡°If I were to let nature take its course, wouldn¡¯t that Devil Barrier directly destroy this disciple¡¯s foundation?¡±

    ¡°Descending from the devil into the Buddha tribtion, advancing from the Buddha into the Devil.¡±

    The old monk looked into the Buddha¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You also know that I¡¯m trapped here and I¡¯m never allowed to go out. Do you know what happened back then?¡±

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I saw many sects, ns, and countries in the world dominating a region, and under their rule, the citizens actually didn¡¯t live well. Even if we have temples in these ces, how much can our disciples do? It¡¯s actually very limited, how much... We can constantly persuade people to be good, but we can¡¯t stop them from killing and evil thoughts. ¡±

    ¡°So, I appeared my demon. I was just thinking, are there any sects in this world that are better than the Buddhist Sect? Of course not ¡­ Since there aren¡¯t any, then why can¡¯t we rule over them but let others rule over them instead? Then we can painstakingly advise them ¡­ Why? If the Buddhist Sect were to directly rule over it, or change the phrase to eliminate all of the ruling sses, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to survive? ¡±

    When the Buddha heard this, although he was already very familiar with this Martial Ancestor¡¯s past, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel chills down his spine.

    ¡°So... Martial Granduncle killed three hundred and sixty thousand people in one night. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to exterminate the devils.¡±

    The old monk¡¯s gaze suddenly became cold. When he looked at the Buddha, his expression actually became somewhat sinister: ¡°Why do you still think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Seeing the old monk¡¯s expression, the Buddha suddenly understood why her Martial Granduncle said the four words¡¯ let nature take its course ¡®¡­ He did not break the barrier. The barrier had always been in his heart.

    The old monk asked the Buddha, ¡°You only need to tell me, is what you are about to do right or wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Buddha looked up: ¡°Disciple thinks it¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then do it. The magic barrier can¡¯t be removed.¡±

    The old monkughed, his smile was somewhat terrifying. ¡°I can only adapt to it.¡±

 Chapter 1537 - Monkey Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1537 ¨C Monkey Coming</h4>

    Whether it was An Zheng was towards monkeys, or Purple Ivy, they were all very precious. After An Zheng and the monkey heard Purple Ivy¡¯s story, they also told their own stories. They did not have any afternoon tea break, but there were words that were very simr to the people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t An Zheng say it before? No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t go to the Buddha Sect.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Even if this is just an illusion created by a time fragment, but at the very least we all know what will happen in the future, so in this illusion, we will try our best to prevent it from happening. This knot in our hearts will not form in the future.¡±

    ¡°But up until now, everything has happened. Nothing has changed.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Maybe what we need to do is not to stop them, but rather, to change what happens when it happens.¡±

    ¡°Who cares?¡±

    Monkey carelessly waved his hand: ¡°Could it be that Buddha can personallye over and tie me up?¡±

    ¡°Here, he doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Purple Ivyughed and said: ¡°Even though the Great Song Empire has already fallen, and almost all of the low rank experts in the Central District have been lost, the Buddha still does not dare to casuallye to the Immortal Pce to cause trouble ¡­ But to be honest, if he really doese, can we stop him? ¡±

    ¡°At worst, we can just die together.¡±

    Monkey, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I won¡¯t be going anywhere from today onwards. I¡¯ll be staying in your immortal pce and sleeping with you.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I still have my own private life to live.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stopping you.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Do you have some kind of strange personality?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go out here, the people from the Buddhist Sect won¡¯t be able to easily get to the Immortal Pce.¡±

    The Blue Lotus at this time had not yet transformed into the shape it would be in in the future, and was not too affected by Xuan-Yuan¡¯s words. In the deepest part of his bones, he was most likely still that fellow who was happy to have both the wine and the songs of the martial arts world.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Qing Lian came to their side and said, ¡°Just now, Buddha from the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Sect suddenly sent someone over, asking me to go do something big for you ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°The person who came here said that the Buddha sensed that there would be a cmity that would end the world in the future, so he gave his all to create arge andplex dimension to protect the people of the world. But with the power of the Buddha Sect, he could only barely ensure that the people of the Western Regions would not be harmed, and could not protect the people of the Central ins, so he invited Xuan-Yuan and I over.¡±

    ¡°The news about the Buddhist Sect sure was quick. So quickly, we found out about the Immortal Pce, and found out about you and Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    ¡°From what the emissary said, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a lie.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It is definitely not fake, but you all cannot go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Lian asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    On the other hand, Purple Ivy had always had a good impression of the green lotus, so he exined the matter briefly. He didn¡¯t say anything about the monkey, he only said that the Buddhist Sect¡¯s invitation to them might brap to make use of their power.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really about saving people, how can I not do it?¡±

    Qing Lian felt that they should go, ¡°I want to make this known to the world, even though the number of cultivators in our Central District is very low, and most of the strong warriors died in the battles between the dukes, and that¡¯s why. If something happened between Xuan-Yuan and I in the Western Regions, wouldn¡¯t the Buddhist Sect be afraid of the war between the Central District and the Western Regions?¡±

    ¡°What does Xuan-Yuan mean?¡±

    ¡°Xuan-Yuan means that we must go.¡±

    An Zheng kept feeling that something was amiss about this matter, but there were no monkeys on the list of people he wanted to invite. Only Qing Lian, Xuan-Yuan and Purple Ivy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Purple Ivy thought for a while and said: ¡°What if the three of us can help him build a spatial array?¡±

    ¡°Xuan-Yuan? You think Xuan-Yuan will help? ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°He is Tan Shanse.¡±

    It was mainly because he had not gotten used to it for a while, Xuan-Yuan was the guy who would destroy the world in the future. How could he possibly help the Buddha Sect build the space out of goodwill?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xuan-Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Already gone.¡±

    After all, we agreed that Xuan-Yuan will be the master of the immortal pce for the first three thousand years. After Xuan-Yuan left, he sent people from the Buddhist Sect to meet me, and if there were no mishaps, they might already be in the Western Regions. ¡±

    ¡°How could he be so fast?¡±

    ¡°When Xuan-Yuan was building the immortal pce, he somehow persuaded the Buddha to build a teleportation circle in the Great Thunder Lake Temple and immortal pce. It was able to teleport people to the other party, and that buddhist messenger said that after Xuan-Yuan received the news, he was anxious and rushed over, so he should be in the Great Thunder Lake Temple right now.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Why did Xuan-Yuan build a teleportation formation that is connected to the Great Thunder Lake Temple s in the immortal pce?¡±

    ¡°How about this, I will go with Qing Lian to check on the situation. You and Monkey don¡¯t need to go. If anything happens, we wille back immediately. If nothing happens, it will naturally be better.¡±

    Purple Ivy exined: ¡°The two of you only need to stay in the Immortal Pce, don¡¯t go out.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged his as he looked at the monkey.

    Monkey shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I will stay here and tear down that bastard Xuan-Yuan¡¯s house again. I will leave the rest for him ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivyughed: ¡°Alright then, Qing Lian, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After Purple Ivy and the green lotus had left, An Zheng kept thinking about this matter and kept feeling that something was wrong. It had nothing to do with the monkey;

    The two of them had nothing to do in the immortal pce, so they simply looked through the entire pce from beginning to end, wanting to see what other secrets Xuan-Yuan had hidden in the immortal pce. However, the real secrets, were obviously not things Xuan-Yuan would build on the surface, he did not even havroper defensive array so he did not care.

    The two of them squatted on top of the ruins of Xuan-Yuan¡¯s Cloud Pce, but in the end, the monkey was still impatient, ¡°This has already been quite some time, why is there no news at all?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°What are you two doing here!¡±

    At this time, Xuan-Yuan suddenly shouted out from afar. It was obvious that there was something wrong with his expression.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    An Zheng and Monkey stood up at the same time.

    ¡°This is my Cloud Sky Pce. Even though it has been destroyed by you, it is still my Cloud Cloud Cloud Pce. Why can¡¯t I be here ¡­ Are you two still not willing to give up? This immortal pce has been demolished already, you are going too far! ¡±

    With a swoosh, the monkey flew past him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions?¡±

    ¡°Why would I go to the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions?¡±

    Xuan-Yuan was puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with the Buddha Sect, why would I go there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t construceleportation circle that can directly connect to the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡±

    Xuan-Yuan looked at An Zheng and the monkey as if he was looking at a monster: ¡°I don¡¯t trust the Buddha at all, would I let hime to the Immortal Pce so easily? What had happened? What are you talking about? ¡±

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng. ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡±

    The two of them rushed out at almost the same time, leaving the immortal pce and heading towards the Western Regions at their fastest speed.

    After the two of them left, Xuan-Yuan couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and mutter to himself, ¡°Damned monkey ¡­ But in the end, I was still able to scheme against you, so of course Xuan-Yuan had really gone, but that Xuan-Yuan, I am the room master who broke the entire song. ¡±

    Heughed heartily before turning around and walking away.

    The teleportation nexus really did exist, so An Zheng and the others didn¡¯t go with them before, so they didn¡¯t know anything. They thought that the nexus warap, and didn¡¯t know where Purple Ivy and the green lotus would be teleported to.

    In the Western Regions.

    When Purple Ivy and Qing Lian came out from the teleportation circle, they looked around. There were security guards around them, all of the experts of the Buddha Sect were present, surrounding the two of them.

    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to my Buddhist Great Thunder Lake Temple?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you, the Buddha, send someone to invite us here?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, the teleportation nexus suddenly opened. There was nomunication before ¡­¡± When they were building this teleportation circle, Xuan-Yuan and the Buddha said that it was to help each other as fast as possible between the Central ins and the Western Regions. Unless something special happens, the Buddha wouldn¡¯t invite the cultivators of the Central ins toe here. ¡±

    At this moment, the Buddha came out from behind the crowd. ¡°What happened?¡±

    At this moment, Purple Ivy also understood that either the Buddha was acting dumb, or he and Xuan-Yuan were working together to set urap, or even the Buddha didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°Both of you.¡±

    The Buddha looked at Purple Ivy and the green lotus and said: ¡°The teleportation formation has beenpleted less than a month ago. At that time, Xuan-Yuan came to my Great Thunder Lake Temple and said, he had a premonition that there would be a cmity that would destroy the world in the future, so the Buddha and Dao Sect should let their guard down and cooperate fully when they encounter danger. He really did not lie, because I also sensed that there would be a great cmity in the future, so I agreed to Xuan-Yuan¡¯s request.¡±

    Buddha said: ¡°However, back then I had an agreement with Xuan-Yuan, if nothing major happens, this teleportation circle cannot be opened so easily. I¡¯m afraid that you guys¡¯ sudden visit would be disrespectful.¡±

    Purple Ivy cupped his fists: ¡°Sorry, we might have been deceived.¡±

    The two wanted to return to the transfer array. How could the people from the Buddhist Sect allow that? Who knew what their intentions were? They quickly surrounded the transfer array, preventing them from entering.

    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m worried that An Zheng and Monkey would be tricked by Xuan-Yuan.¡±

    Purple Ivy looked at the green lotus, ¡°Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two exined to the Buddha for a long time before the Buddha finally believed their words and told them to leave the Great Thunder Lake Temple. However, they were not allowed to use the teleportation circle anymore.

    Purple Ivy and Qing Lian immediately left the Great Thunder Lake Temple to return to the Immortal Pce, but by the time they returned, An Zheng and Monkey was already very close to the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    Just as An Zheng had said, the way things were developing might have changed, but everything that should happen had happened.

    Monkey, you¡¯re here.

 Chapter 1538 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1538 ¨C Mine</h4>

    Therefore, An Zheng thought that he would at least still be there, and at least Purple Ivy¡¯s Blue Lotus was also there. That person called the Long Lamp Ancient Buddha might not be able to defeat all of them by himself.

    But when he arrived at Great Thunder Lake Temple, An Zheng realized that things were not that simple.

    Inside the Great Thunder Lake Temple, many Venerable Ones were already on the alert. This was because Purple Ivy and the Blue Lotus had arrived earlier, so the people from the Buddha Sect thought that something big was going to happen.

    ¡°Looks like he dug a huge pit for us to jump into.¡±

    Monkey was not afraid when he saw that battle. He was originally fearless and fearless as he pointed at the Buddha among the crowd with his sky-upholding iron rod: ¡°Where is my brother Purple Ivy?¡±

    The Buddha slightly frowned: ¡°He just came, he has already left.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if I believed your words.¡±

    Monkey was not in the mood to say anything. He charged forward and said, ¡°Hand over my brother!¡±

    The monk was the first to rush out from the crowd as he said, ¡°Purple Ivy is really not here!¡±

    He did not make a move, and did not even bother to defend himself. Instead, he suddenly charged in front of Monkey as a shield. ¡°Do not be rude to my Master!¡±

    ¡°Monk!¡±

    He flipped backwards andnded on the ground, looking at the monk with a face full of anger, ¡°You guys are in cahoots with Xuan-Yuan, did you lie to my brother Purple Ivy?!¡±

    ¡°He really left. There must have been some sort of misunderstanding.¡±

    The monk said anxiously, ¡°Purple Ivy and the other person did indeede not long ago, they used the Immortal Pce¡¯s teleportation formation to connect to the Great Thunder Lake Temple. They said that they were invited by my master, but my master never invited them.

    Monkey was silent for a moment. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression softened. It was obvious that Monkey was very happy when he said, ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? Your Master didn¡¯t make things difficult for you?¡±

    Monkey asked.

    The monk shook his head. ¡°Master treats me extremely well.¡±

    Monkey said, ¡°Then it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The monkughed, ¡°Last time, when you came, you left. This time, when you came, you left. You ¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the Buddha said with a dark face: ¡°What do you take this Great Thunder Lake Temple to be? If you want to cause trouble, then do it. If you want to leave, then leave? ¡±

    Monkey said: ¡°I misunderstood you, I apologize to you, we were also tricked by that dog Xuan-Yuan, we are going back to settle the score with him ¡­ ¡°Both times were my mistakes. I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±

    The corner of the Buddha¡¯s mouth slightly rose: ¡°Apologies? Saying that it¡¯s an apology is all? ¡±

    Monkey¡¯s sword-like eyebrows twitched. ¡°What else?¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°I have something to talk to you about, I sensed a cmity that would destroy the world in the future, so I need you to stay and help my Buddhist Sect create a big space enchantment. Your mutated space is very strong, I hope you can stay and help me.¡±

    Monkeyughed. ¡°This is a good thing, but from your mouth, it doesn¡¯t taste right? ¡°It sounds like if I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯re going to make a move?¡±

    The Buddha nodded, ¡°In order to save my beloved, I don¡¯t have to care so much anymore.¡±

    He pointed forward and said, ¡°Take this monkey down.¡±

    The many venerated people around the Buddha stepped forward, causing the monk¡¯s expression to change immediately. He turned around and kneeled in front of the Buddha, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t we just say this earlier? No matter what you do, forcing others is not good. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your stubbornness.¡±

    The Buddha shook his head and said: ¡°What is the difference between life and death and the world? I just borrowed his innate ability, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t really harm him. ¡±

    ¡°With just you?¡±

    Monkey swung his staff and pushed back those who were surrounding him, ¡°If I want toe, I¡¯lle. If you want to leave, then leave. Let¡¯s see if your Buddhist Great Thunder Lake Temple can really stop me! ¡±

    A Supreme Realm cultivator came over and pressed his hands down. Two huge buddhist hands appeared in the sky and pressed down towards the monkey¡¯s head.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    From the moment An Zheng attacked, he did not intend to hold back. The words of the Buddha were already enough to prove that there was absolutely nothing to discuss today, that the matter concerned the life and death of the monkey, so An Zheng did not dare to go all out.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t a super expert within the Buddhist Sect, he had already be a Venerable One for at least several thousand years. But after just one exchange, he was already shaken by An Zheng¡¯s Heavenly Thunder Shower to the point where his vital energy and blood were roiling, trying to regain his dignity. When he channeled his energy, he discovered that the meridians and blood vessels in his body were actually paralyzed by that terrifying purple electric current, and werepletely unable to circte.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    An Zheng pulled back the monkey and pointed his finger towards the sky. From there, roiling clouds began to appear, and one could faintly see purple lightning dragons continuously drilling through the clouds.

    [Explosion of Essence Thunder!]

    He used a forbidden technique just now, but now he used a super forbidden technique.

    The dust on the ground floated up, and was sucked up towards the clouds by an invisible force. Soon after, smaller grains of sand were kicked up, and the ground started to be sucked up by the terrifying power of the lightning contained in the Explosion of Essence Thunder,yer byyer. Even the Great Thunder Lake Temple began to shake violently, as if in the next second, his golden roof was going to be sucked up and minced into dust.

    ¡°Using the power of thunder in my Great Thunder Lake Temple, you are the second from ancient times until now.¡±

    The Buddha snorted and waved his hand behind him.

    From the lightning pool in Great Thunder Lake Temple, a thunder giant stepped out. It was iparably huge, and as the electric current surged, it walked out of the lightning pool and stomped down towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    There was a legend in the Great Thunder Lake Temple that the first generation Buddha once encountered the guidance of an expert. His cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds and he created the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    However, at that time, there were many supreme beasts in the world, many of which were supreme emperor level beasts. The Great Thunder Lake Temple had a supreme treasure under hismand, so there were constantly attacks from demon beasts.

    The peerless expert who had guided the first generation of Buddha had arrived and engaged in a battle with the supreme emperor level demon beast. He thought that it would be a bitter battle, but he didn¡¯t expect that the peerless expert would be able to destroy the supreme emperor level demon beast in one move, causing his soul to fly out of his body.

    Before the peerless master left, he had kept his power in the lightning pool. The giant formed by the lightning pool was the guardian god of the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    After that, whenever there was a demon beast with terrifying strength that attacked Great Thunder Lake Temple, the lightning giant in the lightning pool would leap back out of the lightning pool and kill the demon beast ¡­ Although the power in the lightning pool had gradually weakened after such a long period of time, the lightning giant still possessed a powerful strength that could destroy the heavens and the earth.

    The Venerable One, who was previously injured by An Zheng, became agitated when he saw the thunder giant take a step forward. ¡°You dare toe to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to act presumptuously?

    The person beside him nodded his head and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Supreme Thunder take action.¡±

    Although the Supreme Thunder that they spoke of was noeal person, nor was he a true Buddhist cultivator, he had protected the Great Thunder Lake Temple for tens of thousands of years. The reverence these monks had for the Supreme Thunder was second only to the reverence they felt for the Buddha.

    Even among themoners of the Western Regions, there were many legends regarding the Supreme Thunder.

    It was rumored that the old Buddha was once again lonely, before anyone could find the reincarnator, a group of strong enemies took the opportunity to attack the Great Thunder Lake Temple, attempting to snatch away the treasures guarded by the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Most of the experts in the Buddhist Sect were sent to find the reincarnator, but in the end, the temple gate was breached by those people.

    When everyone thought that the buddhist faith was about to be destroyed, they did not know why the lightning god suddenly awakened. Taking a step forward, he immediately trampled all of the enemies that were in the front of the group to death, but the people behind him were not his opponents at all.

    That was to say, after that battle, the people from the Buddhist Sect all felt an indescribable sense of respect towards High Lord Thunderp.

    ¡°In front of High Lord Thunderp, a lowly person like him dares to be so impudent?¡±

    ¡°I, Lord Thunder, will defeat the Demons and exterminate the Demons with a single strike!¡±

    ¡°Anyone who offends my Buddhist Sect will be struck by High Lord Thunderp!¡±

    Forget about the Supreme Realm cultivators, the ordinary monks hiding in the Great Thunder Lake Temple were even more excited. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was a strong enemy, they would never be able to see the Lightning Sovereign appearing in their entire lives.

    When that terrifying strike arrived, the foot that contained the purest power of thunder directly descended onto An Zheng¡¯s body.

    The thick electric current was rolling out like a crazed dragon. Wherever it went, the ground would crack open.

    The power of thunder had caused the ground to be riddled with holes. Everyone was waiting for Exalted Thunderbolt to kill the enemy. That scene was something they would never forget for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Lei?¡±

    An Zheng snorted, that was a confidence that no one could understand and understand.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    When the Venerable Lord Lightning stepped on An Zheng¡¯s body, An Zheng did not even try to dodge at all.

    With this kick, the entire snow-capped mountain started to shake violently.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure!¡±

    ¡°He should already be dead. I¡¯m afraid he has already turned into dust.¡±

    The group of people widened their eyes as they looked into the distance. When the surging smoke was blown away by a hurricane, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened ¡­ The icily arrogant youth dressed in ck lifted his hand and actually used one arm to block High Lord Thunder¡¯s kick.

    Familiarity, an iparable sense of familiarity.

    When the electric current entered An Zheng¡¯s body, the feeling of familiarity became stronger.

    He thought that it was because of this that he was so familiar with it. However, at that time, the lightning pool was already so weak that it had almost dried up.

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    An Zheng smiled brilliantly.

    However, this smile was likeavy hammer that smashed into the hearts of those who were waiting for An Zheng to be smashed into pieces.

    ¡°This is mine.¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly.

    The Thunderbolt Saint raised his head and roared, then turned into a lightning tornado and crazily entered An Zheng¡¯s palm, perfectly fusing into An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Everyone was scared silly.

    This was Supreme Thunder, who had guarded the Buddhist Great Thunder Lake Temple for tens of thousands of years. The reason why the Great Thunder Lake Temple was called this name was because the original Buddha was here to express his gratitude to the supreme expert.

    Only after the expert left behind the power of thunder did he change his name to Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    However, this purest and most terrifying power of thunder had actually vanished like this.

 Chapter 1539 - Dont think about leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1539 ¨C Don¡¯t think about leaving</h4>

    When that towering giant stepped out of the lightning pool, everyone in the Buddhist Sect was brimming with hope. It was as if they could all see the scene of Supreme Lightning killing An Zheng in one move the next second. However, what they saw was Supreme Thunder turning into a giant electric current and flowing into An Zheng¡¯s palm.

    At this moment, even the Buddha was stunned.

    ¡°This... How is that possible? ¡±

    ¡°Where did Lord Thunder go?¡±

    ¡°He must have already transformed into the strongest Power of Essence Thunder and entered that guy¡¯s body. After a while, that guy will be blown to smithereens!¡±

    ¡°High Lord Thunderbolt has never failed in his attempts!¡±

    These people were still unwilling to give up. Someone began to shout, ¡°Thunderp!¡±

    ¡°High Lord Thunderbolt!¡±

    ¡°High Lord Thunderbolt!¡±

    They shouted out one after another, anticipating the appearance of Thunderp once again.

    However, there was nothing.

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, and thest bit of lightning energy flowed into his body. His body did not seem to have changed much, but the light it shone on seemed to have improved his skin a little.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    No one understood why he said it was sucity, because An Zheng knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take away the power she had received. This was an illusion projected by the time fragments she had grabbed, and the surging power was only virtual.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good meal here.¡±

    An Zheng stretched his arms a little, then looked at the Venerable Ones of the Buddhist Sect: ¡°Are you all going up at the same time, or up at the same time?¡±

    ¡°This is too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Sage Emperor of the Buddhist Sect dares to be so impudent.¡±

    ¡°Hand over our Supreme Lightning!¡±

    ¡°Yes, hand over Master Thunder!¡±

    The group of people were so angry that their faces turned pale. It had been so many years since Great Thunder Lake Temple had seen such an arrogant person.

    ¡°I will suppress you!¡±

    A Venerable Lord of the Buddha rose into the air and released his grip in midair. A purple golden bowl flew out and grew bigger and bigger, smashing towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Same as usual.¡±

    An Zheng looked upwards, and with a loud bang, the purple gold bowl exploded in mid air, exploding into pieces that flew like bullets. The buddhist experts at the back hurriedly supported their defensive barriers, but their Cultivation Power s were nothing in front of An Zheng, and the defensive barrier was directly pierced through by the pieces of the purple gold bowl.

    His defensive barrier could not even hold up one thousandth of a second before it was destroyed. The fragment had directly pierced through his shoulder and a stream of blood shot out behind him like an arrow that had left the bowstring.

    Beside him, the other Venerable Lord Buddha¡¯s luck was not so good. His lower abdomen had been prated, the Dantian Qi Sea was severely injured, and even if he was cured, he would not be able to continue cultivating in the future.

    Just the explosion of a purple golden alms bowl and at least six or seven buddhas had already lost their ability to fight.

    In the Great Thunder Lake Temple, one could be a Supreme Realm cultivator when they reached the Celestial Sovereign. When they reached the peak of the Celestial Sovereign, they would be called a Great Honored Warrior and when they reached the early Immortal Emperor Stage, they would be a sovereign.

    ¡°Little friend, you and I have met once, so I don¡¯t want to injure you.¡±

    Great Master came over from afar and blocked An Zheng: ¡°You better watch out.¡±

    An Zheng cupped his fists: ¡°I am filled with respect towards you, big monk, but I am afraid that I will not let this matter rest. If I do not take action, my brother will definitely be taken away by the Buddha.

    The Great Master sighed, ¡°Then we can only offend him. This is the sacred ground of the Buddhist Sect, we cannot allow anyone to desecrate it.¡±

    He grabbed forward with one hand, obviously still hundreds of meters away from An Zheng, but the moment he attacked, a golden buddhist hand that was not even half a meter in front of An Zheng suddenly appeared. It was much bigger than An Zheng, and directly grabbed over.

    ¡°Great Monk, I¡¯ve offended you too.¡±

    An Zheng retreated a step to dodge this move.

    Since the Great Master wanted to protect the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s dignity from being vited, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t stop there. His two hands continuously struck forward, and from not too far away from An Zheng, a gigantic golden palm unceasingly materialized and struck down.

    An Zheng continued to sh and teleport, the gigantic golden palm smashed deep craters in the ground one after another, gravel and dirt flew in the air, the scene was extremely shocking.

    The Great Master continuously attacked, and after An Zheng dodged for several tens of times, it was considered to be giving sufficient face to the Great Master, as another golden buddhist hand came pping over. An Zheng flicked his finger, and a sharp beam shot out straight out, piercing through the golden buddhist hand witu sound ¡­ In the distance, Great Master groaned. He lowered his head and looked at his palm, only to see a bloody hole the size of a peanut.

    His cultivation level for the Imperishable Gilded Body was not low, the Eternal Gold Body pointed to his bones, and with a casual flick of An Zheng¡¯s finger, that sharp aura pierced through the bones in his palm.

    Actually, this was also An Zheng telling Great Master, You¡¯re not my opponent, so don¡¯t attack anymore.

    How could he retreat just like that? He raised his injured hand and pointed at An Zheng, and the blood from the bloody hole immediately formed a blood lotus in mid air. This blood lotus had a faint connection with his palm, and as it flew outwards, it became at leasundred metersrge.

    At first, it was just a flower, but a momentter, all the leaves on the root began to gather.

    ¡°An Zheng, be careful.¡±

    Great Master shouted and his eyes glinted with a cold light.

    On the huge blood lotus, countless tendrils formed from blood shot towards An Zheng. There were at least several hundred of them densely together, and what was even more terrifying was that these tendrils weren¡¯t attacking in the same way.

    Some of the roots were like long des sweeping across, some of the roots were like iron spears piercing straight down, and some of the roots were like steel whips smashing down ¡­ The Great Master was doing hundreds of different things, controlling the roots separately.

    An Zheng turned around and looked at the monkey. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    The monkey was surrounded by a group of supreme experts as they fought fiercely. However, it was not difficult for him to retreat. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    A far distance away, where the power of thunder had gathered, appeared in front of An Zheng. When that lightning shed, it would emit sounds that would cause one¡¯s scalp to go numb.

    ¡°He wants you and not me. If you leave, of course I can leave.¡±

    An Zheng shouted towards Monkey, who said, ¡°Then I will leave first, don¡¯t keep fighting.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to challenge the school, what are you fighting for?¡±

    With a sweep of the monkey¡¯s rod, the zing mes on the metal rode from hell. That is the hellfire that burns everywhere ¡­ It was rumored that hellfire could burn through karma, it could burn away grievances, it could burn down the soul, and it could make everything return to nothingness. Whether it was the physical body or the soul, as long as hellfire touched it, it would burn it clean before extinguishing.

    The monkey¡¯s attack swept out, and none of the supreme experts dared to take it head on. They all retreated backwards.

    When Monkey saw them push it away, he swung the iron rod half a circle before letting it go. The iron rod was swung half a circle by Monkey¡¯s full strength, and its speed was astonishing. Taking advantage of the momentum, Monkey jumped up and used the iron rod to fly out.

    With a bang, because the speed was too fast, the iron rod ignited the air, causing an air explosion.

    ¡°You want to leave?!¡±

    The Buddha stood up on the lotus throne, his body suddenly transformed into an extremely huge figure, one hand reaching out towards the monkey to grab it, that palm was like a small hill to the monkey¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master, no!¡±

    He did not even think before charging up and blocking behind the monkey. Seeing that his most treasured disciple was actually so insensible, the Buddha was furious in his heart. He swept his palm out, and with a bang, the monk was sent flying.

    The monk took the hit and spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    Monkey turned around and saw this scene. His fur was all standing on end.

    ¡°Buddha, fuck your ancestors!¡±

    He forcefully twisted the iron rod under his feet, turned a circle and chased after the monk, while the Buddha¡¯s huge arm also turned a corner, continuing to chase the monkey.

    At this moment, the golden giant Buddha that was materialized by the Buddha was too big, its head was so big that it stepped on the ground. When that big hand grabbed onto the monkey, even steel and iron could not stand it.

    Monkey ignored the chasing palm and elerated forward, grabbing the falling monk in mid-air and saying, ¡°You idiot!¡±

    The monk¡¯s vision blurred after getting heavily injured, but he saw that the hand behind the monkey¡¯s back had already reached over. He used all his strength to push the monkey out ¡­ The Buddhist hand grabbed the monk and held him inside.

    All the bones in the monk¡¯s body were broken. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his body immediately turned soft.

    ¡°Stubborn and unrepentant!¡±

    The Buddha roared in anger, and witelease of his hands, the Buddhist monk plummeted downwards.

    The monkey¡¯s eyes were all red. It grabbed the iron rod and threw it towards the buddhist hand, and with a bang, the buddhist hand was pushed back a little, while the monkey elerated and caught the monk once again.

    Monkey looked at the monk¡¯s pale face, and his eyes gradually became moist.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Blood flowed out of the monk¡¯s mouth as he pushed the monkey out of the room. ¡°He wants to take away your mutated space. Leave quickly.¡±

    Monkey said angrily, ¡°For a buddhist sect like this, what¡¯s the point in you staying? I¡¯ll bring you along!¡±

    He threw the monk into the air, then turned around and carried him on his back. He grabbed the monk¡¯s hands and began to sprint forward. With every step he took, gravel and dust would be blown off his feet.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    The Buddha snorted and swatted down with his palm. That palm was so big that it covered the sky. No matter how the monkey ran, it was impossible for it to escape.

 Chapter 1540 - Ancient Buddha Exi

    <h4>Chapter 1540 ¨C Ancient Buddha Exits</h4>

    No matter how fast the monkey was running, it wasn¡¯t as fast as the Buddha¡¯s hand. The hand, Yue Lu, became bigger, covering the sky and covering the sun, fiercely pressing down towards the monkey.

    The moment the handnded, Monkey gritted his teeth and pulled the Monk down from his back and ced him on the ground. Then, he used both of his arms to block the Monk¡¯s path.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The huge palm of the Buddha pressed down, like a million ton mountain, heavily pressing down on the monkey¡¯s back. The monkey¡¯s two arms trembled violently, but he clenched his teeth and persevered.

    His arms were shaking more and more, his muscles tensed up like angry dragons. The monk was right below him, looking at the monkey¡¯s face, which was twisted from trying his best.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The monk cried out.

    ¡°If I leave, you will die.¡±

    The monkey grinned, though it didn¡¯t look good now.

    Under the immense pressure, the monkey became more and more exhausted. Its two hands began to sink, bit by bit, into the ground.

    ¡°If this goes on, both of us will die.¡±

    The monk forced himself out from under the monkey and sat cross-legged on the ground with difficulty. He sped his hands together and used his back to push against the Buddha¡¯s palms: ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    Monkey¡¯s eyes were blood-red. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If we¡¯re going to leave together, we¡¯ll die together!¡±

    The monk could not sit up straight and lowered his head. He carried the Buddha¡¯s palm on his back and turned his head to look at the monkey as he roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll blow myself apart!¡±

    The monkey let out an ¡®Ah!¡¯ before using his hands to pull himself off the ground. Borrowing the force of the impact, he flew out. The monk could no longer see the monkey, but the corner of his mouth hooked up to a smile.

    ¡°Master... ¡°Actually, you were wrong.¡±

    As he muttered to himself, his body began to emit a dazzling golden light, as if he felt the zing temperature in his palms. The Buddha¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he suddenly raised his hand. ¡°You dare!¡±

    The monk really wanted to self-destruct to buy more time for the monkey to escape.

    ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, but you¡¯re actually going to help an outsider!¡±

    ¡°Master, in the eyes of us Buddhist cultivators, where are we going to find an outsider?¡± Master said that all beings are equal, and ants and people are life. Master has done wrong, and disciple will be responsible for Master¡¯s mistakes. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    The Buddha roared, and that big hand grabbed over, holding the monk with two fingers, he lifted him up in front of him: ¡°He was originally a stone spirit, and absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, the world gave him life, when this world is in danger, shouldn¡¯t he pay a price?!¡±

    The monk shook his head, ¡°Disciple insists on it. Forcing others to do something is all about evil, no matter what the starting point is, it is no exception.¡±

    ¡°Get the hell back inside, don¡¯te out again.¡±

    The Buddha held the monk¡¯s hand and threw it backwards. ¡°Seal him for me!¡±

    As he retreated backwards, the monk¡¯s body quickly flew towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple. A few buddhas of the buddhist faith rose up in the air and used the purple golden alms bowl to catch the monk, and then with a bang, they locked him down.

    The four Honored Warriors ced a hand on the purple gold bowl and chanted an incantation at the same time. Ayer of golden light appeared on the bowl, followed by countless anti-Sanskrit characters that formed a powerful sealing formation that trapped the monk inside.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The four Honored Warriors looked at each other, and then they all flew to the purple gold bowl and sat down cross-legged. As they held their hands together, they recited a chant, and the purple golden bowl became even more resplendent, and although there were still sounds of more concentrated fists hitting the purple gold bowl, the purple golden bowl seemed to be cast on the ground, no longer trembling.

    Monkey rushed out from the ground and turned around to see the monk sealed in a purple bowl. He had already run far away, but seeing this scene, he gritted his teeth and turned back.

    But at this very moment, the battle between An Zheng and the Great Master had alsoe to an end. Even though there were still dozens of Venerable Ones cooperating with the Great Master, An Zheng still gained the upper hand.

    After receiving the¡¯s Lightning Lake¡¯s spirit energy, An Zheng¡¯s Explosion of Essence Thunder was even more powerful.

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    With a few strides, An Zheng arrived beside the purple gold bowl and swept his leg across it. Peng! The huge purple gold bowl and the four venerated buddha who were sitting cross-legged on it were sted away by this violent kick.

    An Zheng pulled the monk up from the ground, took ouill and stuffed it into the monk¡¯s mouth. The monk was preparing to protect himself previously, the Dantian Qi Sea along his meridians were already injured, An Zheng fed him a pill and said: ¡°Don¡¯t move anymore, if you use any more True Qi, you will die.¡±

    ¡°My death is much better than that of a monkey.¡±

    The monk let out a bitterugh. The blood at the corner of his mouth looked extremely shocking.

    ¡°No matter who it is, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    The giant golden body of the Buddha stepped down towards An Zheng. An Zheng snorted, his right fist shed witurple electric current as he smashed it towards the sky.

    The moment this fist came into contact with the Buddha¡¯s foot, the entire world seemed to suddenly quiet down, even time stopped, closely followed by a giant explosion of air, then the Buddha¡¯s body actually stumbled backwards, retreating.

    Each of his punches was enough to explode. Although it was only a few seconds, how many of these punches could An Zheng, who was at the fifth level of the Emperor Level, send out?

    The Buddha¡¯s body heavily fell down, his back smashed into the snowy mountain and even broke half of the mountain.

    The huge boulder rolled down towards Great Thunder Lake Temple, and immediately after, an almost transparent rain screen appeared above the Thunder Lake Monastery, it was the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s protective magical formation. The huge boulder fell onto the transparent defenseyer and was turned into powder, but the ordinary Buddhist disciples inside the Great Thunder Lake Temple all had pale faces.

    In the instant that half of the mountain exploded, an elderly figure rushed out, ¡°This is heaven¡¯s will!¡±

    It was the Long Lamp of the Ancient Buddha!

    Originally, the longntern ancient Buddha was trapped in the only cave on the first level, a sealed secluded cultivation ce specially built for him. He could not open it no matter what, but the Buddha had knocked over the snowy mountain and the longmp ancient Buddha had suddenly escaped.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Your mind is not firm. When you make a move, you will hesitate. Since you have already made a decision, then you cannot hesitate at all. If you hesitate, then I will have you show mercy.¡±

    He looked at An Zheng and the Monkey Monk, ¡°Behead demons and exterminate demons? How can you be merciful?! ¡±

    When the monk saw the old monk, his alreadyckluster face turned even more unsightly, ¡°You two, quickly leave. That is the longntern ancient buddha, you two can¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    Monkey rushed back and hugged the monk, ¡°Do you think you can stay here and continue to live? We have to walk together. ¡±

    He carried the monk and rushed down the mountain, while An Zheng followed behind.

    The ancient buddha snorted, ¡°How dare you be so impudent when you¡¯re only learning thest few techniques.¡±

    He chased after the monkey as An Zheng threw ouunch. This punch contained the most violent and violent Power of Essence Thunder, but this iparably ferocious punch had prated the body of the Ancient Lamp Buddha and directly smashed into the snow mountain, causing the copsed mountain peak to explode even more.

    However, the Ancient Lamp Buddha¡¯s body seemed to have turned into air and waspletely helpless as it went through An Zheng¡¯s body and chased after the monkey.

    When the monk saw the longmp Ancient Buddha, he did not think too much and pushed both his hands backwards, using all his strength to block the longmp Ancient Buddha. The monk saw the longmp Ancient Buddha, but did not think too much, and used all his strength to push back his hands.

    An Zheng chased after him from behind, exploding a ball of purple lightning. Rays and rows of purple lightning struck the longmp Ancient Buddha, and directly passed through the lightning that struck its body, sting arge crater in the ground.

    This is simply impossible, the Ancient Buddha¡¯s body seems to be hollow, there is no Cultivation Power that can hit him.

    Monkey gritted his teeth as he ran faster and faster. However, the distance between them was still shrinking.

    An Zheng risked his life to stop the longmp Ancient Buddha, but his own strength did not seem to be able to harm that guy at all.

    ¡°Hex!¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye fiercely, and activated his left eye. After locking onto the longmp Ancient Buddha, he attempted to seal his, and with a weng sound, a visible air ripple appeared outside the longmp Ancient Buddha¡¯s body, and actually deflected An Zheng¡¯s eye technique.

    But because of this, An Zheng knew that the Ancient Buddha Lamp was afraid of this kind of Spirit power attack, so with his left eye continuously attacking, the Ancient Buddha could only shake left and right to avoid it, but even so, he was still getting closer and closer to the monkey.

    As though he was thoroughly enraged by An Zheng¡¯s chase, the Ancient Buddha of the longmp turned around and shouted a word at An Zheng... A!

    It was only one word, but it was as if¡¯s brain had exploded. His body that was flying forward suddenly stiffened in midair, then fell straight down.

    His mind was filled with the word Ah, appearing continuously as a p of thunder exploded in his head. An Zheng felt a splitting headache and with a bang, Zhong Pingnded on the ground, his dust was billowing.

    Right at this moment, a shadow flew out of An Zheng¡¯s body, and with the fastest speed possible for An Zheng to use, he rushed forward and blocked the path of the longntern Ancient Buddha.

    An Zheng who was lying on the ground still had his right eye closed, and he had his right eye closed in order to stop the longntern Ancient Buddha.

    A ray of light shot out from the left eye of the body that had suddenly appeared in front of the longntern ancient Buddha. The two of them were already within reach, and the longmp ancient Buddha could not avoid them!

    This attack struck directly into the Eternal Light Ancient Buddha¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 1541 - Wait for me!

    <h4>Chapter 1541 ¨C Wait for me!</h4>

    An Zheng shifted his vision technique to his left eye in the blink of an eye. That red light shot out from his left eye and coincidentally shot into the iing ancientmp Buddha¡¯s eye.

    As soon as his feet touched the ground, a drop of blood fell next to his foot. After the first drop fell, the blood was linked up and dripped onto the ground. Soon, a small patch of the ground was dyed red.

    He squatted there with his head down, blood dripping from his eyes. His body seemed to be trembling, but it was not because of the pain ¡­

    ¡°Hehehehehe...¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    The Ancient Buddhaughed. His head was lowered as it trembled, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. He slowly raised his head, only to find that half of his face was bleeding from his eye sockets.

    Because of this, the smile became even more terrifying.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    The ancient Buddha said two words and then stood up straight.

    ¡°You are all very well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a young man with such potential. To be able to beat me to such a state, this is something that hasn¡¯t happened for tens of thousands of years ¡­ ¡°Think about it, back when I was ughtering the martial arts world, I seem to like to start with the young people because the young people will always rise up sooner orter after the old guys die. If the young people die, the martial arts world will fall apart.¡±

    The smile on his face, the dried up blood, made him look extremely sinister.

    Where did the Buddha have the mercy of others.

    He was originally a person controlled by the devil, which was why he was locked up in that cave.

    ¡°What I wanted to do back then, was to make peace with the world. Now, what the Buddha wants to do, is to save the world, we were not wrong ¡­¡± The one at fault is you! ¡±

    He suddenly rushed forward, ¡°I can sacrifice my state of mind to fall into a demonic state, why can¡¯t you sacrifice yourselves?¡±

    His speed was so fast that he had no time to dodge, he could only lift his arms in time and cross them in front of his body to block. With a loud bang, the longmp¡¯s punch directly blew his body away, and the speed at which his body flew through the sky ignited the air, exploding several times before smashing intall mountain several miles away. He crashed into it from this side of the mountain, and then smashed into it from the other side.

    Long Lamp threw himself into the air and stopped chasing after the monkey. Instead, he walked towards An Zheng inrge strides: ¡°You destroyed one of my eyes, it¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    An Zheng struggled to stand up from the ground, as Reverse Scale Armor appeared and covered his entire body.

    The moment the Reverse Scale Armor appeared, the ancient buddha with the longntern that was surging with ferocity was suddenly stunned for a moment. Stopping in his tracks, he stared nkly at the ancient armor: ¡°No wonder, no wonder you could absorb the power of the Thunder Lord. You are that guy¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    He threw his head back andughed, ¡°Hahahaha... That year, you left the Power of Essence Thunder to protect the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and now that you have taken back this power, this is the cycle of karma, butpared to that time, you should be far worse. When I was in closed door cultivation, there were many murals drawn by the high monks of the ancient times.

    His footsteps became faster and faster, ¡°But no matter who it is, whoever stands opposite of you is an enemy!¡±

    An Zheng did not dodge. Instead, his right fist shed with Long Lamp¡¯s fist, and under this attack, Long Lamp Ancient Buddha slid backwards, his two feet sliding on the ground for at least a few dozen meters, the sound of his shoes rubbing against the ground caused waves of pain in his eardrums.

    An Zheng was sent flying backwards, the Ancient Lamp Buddha¡¯s power and realm were all above his!

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it now!¡±

    The longmp teleported to catch up with An Zheng. The moment An Zheng fell to the ground, it reached out its hand to grab his ankle, then threw An Zheng out in a circle... In the air, the bodies that flew back and caught An Zheng, but the two of them flew backwards at the same time;

    The longntern looked at the two people in the sky and reached out with one hand, ¡°Extinguish!¡±

    A huge palm suddenly appeared in midair, grabbing both An Zheng and his figure.

    This grip was too ruthless, An Zheng vomited blood at the same time as his body.

    ¡°The power of the Boundless Eye¡¯s seal has broken through his illusory body. It can injure him now.¡±

    An Zheng used all his strength to push both his hands out, wanting to push the hand away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use!¡±

    He leaned his back against the palm of his hand while his two feet stepped on a finger that was about to close in on him. His body was trembling as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him at all.¡±

    ¡°Long Lantern¡¯s strength is at least at the Emperor level seven or above.¡±

    ¡°Back then, if the Dange Empire¡¯s Li Chengtang did not die, he might have been able to fight with him.¡±

    Monkey looked at the severely injured monk, then looked at An Zheng who was struggling to hold on in the sky, and shouted at the monk: ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, just rest here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Then, it rose into the air and smashed down towards the buddhist hand.

    This strike gathered all the power of the monkey¡¯s life, and when it descended, it carried a destructive might.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, little monkey.¡±

    The gloomy smile made people shudder. The monkey smashed the buddhist hand in the sky and the buddhist hand immediately opened up, and An Zheng and the monkey fell towards the ground. Just as the monkey was about to catch them, a huge force suddenly came from behind ¡­ Another Buddhist hand appeared and pped the monkey on his back.

    The monkey spat out a mouthful of blood as it charged forward in a mocking manner.

    However, there was still a buddhist hand in front, the one that had just let go of An Zheng and threw him down.

    The old monk sped his hands together.

    In the sky, the two huge buddhist hands also fiercely pped each other, violently smashing the monkey within. The monkey¡¯s shriek pierced the sky, shaking both the sky and the mountain, causing the monk¡¯s eyes to bleed.

    ¡°Why is that?!¡±

    The monk trembled as he stood up, his face pale withourace of blood.

    The Buddha, who was standing on top of the snowy mountain and watching thentern, seemed to have heard the shouts of his own disciple. He looked towards the monk and said word by word: ¡°In the future, I will be suppressed together with Martial Granduncle. If no one else makes a move, we will do the same ourselves ¡­¡± When I was just discovered aeincarnated Buddha, I was attracted by the story of Martial Granduncle, so I hid it from others and went to that ce to see him time and time again. Afterwards, I asked him, where did my magice from? No, from him. ¡±

    The longmp ancient Buddha turned his head to look at the Buddha: ¡°You are right, it was once I intentionally affected your state of mind, that you would end up with a demon ¡­ From ancient times until now, we Buddhist people have always used the most gentle methods to change the world, to change the world. But who can be easily changed by us? Those hypocritical believers, behind the scenes ¡­ So kindness is meaningless. ¡±

    The smile at the corner of his mouth caused chills to run down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Only when the people of the Buddhist Sect get tough will they truly change the world ¡­ Back then, I didn¡¯t, so I hope you can do it. What I gave you wasn¡¯t a Devil Barrier, but the most correct Dao! ¡±

    Witoar, he spread his hands apart. In mid-air, Monkey¡¯s body fell down and he had already lost consciousness.

    With a bang, Monkey¡¯s back heavily smashed onto the ground. Because the power of the fall was too great, his body bounced back a little when hended on the ground. He subconsciously wanted to stand up, but had no strength left. Cough cough, let¡¯s go. ¡±

    The monk¡¯s eyes were bloodshot!

    He suddenly sat down cross-legged and began to recite the scripture again and again. Perhaps at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°If chanting can change the viciousness of the world, then why did I massacre the martial world?¡±

    The longntern old Buddha looked at the monk with a disdainful snort, then strode towards the monkey. He bent down and grabbed the monkey¡¯s ankle and walked towards the big snow mountain. The monkey was dragged along the ground, rubbing against it, but it didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle.

    ¡°Buddha is merciful, to save the world.¡±

    The Buddha sped his hands together.

    On the snowy mountain, thousands of monks put their hands together and said, ¡°Buddha is merciful, I will save you!¡±

    At that moment, the shadow that no one could see, the Divisions Monk¡¯s soul suddenly appeared in front of the Monk: ¡°We can save him, we can save him, the treasure suppressed by the Buddhist Sect, we can save him!¡±

    Monk could not see the Divisions, but when he heard this sentence, he suddenly opened his eyes: ¡°That is ¡­ The sin of apostasy. ¡±

    However, he only hesitated for a moment, before turning around and rushing towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    ¡°I know what you want to do!¡±

    A ray of light shot out from the left eye, piercing through the Monk¡¯s back and into his heart. Blood spurted far away, and the Monk fell forward onto the ground, the blood flowing out from his chest quickly dyeing the ground red.

    The monkid on the ground. His body trembled a few times before he stopped moving. After a few more seconds, he actually forced himself to sit up. The bloody hole in his chest was a shocking sight to behold.

    He sat there cross-legged, putting his hands together and staring at the monkey with his eyes, ¡°All these reasons are all because of me. If I don¡¯t go to the Central ins, you won¡¯t be in danger today, I can¡¯t save you anymore, I can only go ahead of you, monkey ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die, I¡¯m going to hell. Wait for me, I¡¯ll definitely wait for me.¡±

    After saying this, the monk¡¯s head suddenly drooped down and he died!

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    When Monkey saw this scene, he let ouoar of pain. The expression on his face was filled with iparable pain. The fangs in his mouth grew out crazily. It was an iparably terrifying sight to behold.

 Chapter 1542 - Wise King of Hell!

    <h4>Chapter 1542 ¨C Wise King of Hell!</h4>

    The monk wanted to rush back to the Great Thunder Lake Temple to save the temple treasure, but he was seen by the longmp Ancient Buddha the moment he moved.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to do.¡±

    A beam of red light shot out from the ancient buddha¡¯s undamaged eye and pierced straight through the monk¡¯s back. Blood spewed out from his chest like an arrow and the monk fell heavily onto the ground.

    At this moment, the monkey let out an ¡°Ah!¡± sound, and the fangs in its mouth grew crazily.

    Holding on to hisst breath, the monk put his palms together as he spoke with a dying breath, ¡°What is the solution to this matter? If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will? ¡±

    He waspletely silent!

    The ancient buddha with the longntern snorted. ¡°Hell on earth doesn¡¯t make any difference. It doesn¡¯t matter where you go.¡±

    He dragged the monkey by the ankle as he walked forward. The monkey¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing out.

    ¡°Buddhist Sect!¡±

    The word that came out of his mouth was full of killing intent.

    ¡°Hate?¡±

    ¡°I know you have an indestructible golden body, I only strip off your mutated space today. If you leave, you cane to the Buddhist Sect to seek revenge on me. I will never regret anything I have done, not only did you want to help the world at the beginning of your conversion, but I also wanted to ughter the entire martial worldter on.¡±

    On the snowy mountain, the Buddha sped his hands together and knelt down. ¡°Thank you, Martial Ancestor.¡±

    Long Lamp shook his head: ¡°What you are thanking me for is not for the sake of the Buddhist Sect, not for you nor for myself, I once made the wish that all men are equal, but unfortunately, perhaps I do not have the strength to be gentle, my kind heart cannot change the world, your demon barrier was given to me, your crime was given to you by me, after you havepleted a big matter, follow me in my seclusion to face the wall.¡±

    The Buddha bowed his head, ¡°I understand.¡±

    At this moment, he called himself his disciple.

    The expression on An Zheng¡¯s face became sinister. It had been a long time since he had such a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Leave the people here for me.¡±

    An Zheng rushed towards the longmp Ancient Buddha, and countless rays of lightning energy came crashing down from the sky. The longmp Ancient Buddha only tookrge strides forward, and the lightning energy struck his body one after another, but hepletely ignored it.

    The expression on the Buddha¡¯s face changed, as her body soared through space and time to block An Zheng: ¡°Until now, what more do you want to stop me? The one I want to save is the whole world! ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to save the people of the world!¡±

    An Zheng threw a punch out, and the Buddha drew a circle with one hand, then a resplendent golden lotus shield appeared in front of him. When An Zheng¡¯s punchnded on the golden lotus shield, it directly caused a huge air ripple to explode on the surface of the shield, but the Buddha was forced back by An Zheng¡¯s punch, but he did not leave just like that.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die, so it means that what you have done isn¡¯t evil?!¡±

    An Zheng punched explosively, the Buddha was forced to retreat continuously, his own strength was weaker than An Zheng¡¯s. At this moment, An Zheng was so angry that he unleashed his killing intent, the Buddha was beaten up without any chance to retaliate.

    However, the longmp Ancient Buddha grabbed the monkey¡¯s ankle and pulled him into the Great Thunder Lake Temple, throwing him on the ground.

    ¡°Stop him for a moment.¡±

    The Ancient Lamp Buddha spoke towards the outside, and the Buddha nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to die, others can¡¯t kill me either. I just have to wait for you toe back from Great Thunder Lake Temple, after ten thousand years, afteundred thousand years, I will definitely let you kill me, but right now, I can only take out the power of the mutated space in your body, if you want to me something, me me. ¡±

    He used one hand to hold down the monkey¡¯s Dantian Qi Sea. The monkey immediately cried out in pain, its body almost twisted in half.

    An Zheng was stopped by the Buddha, and with so many Venerable Ones from the Buddha Sect, even if An Zheng had a physical body to help him, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the defense easily. After the monkey¡¯s cries came from the Great Thunder Lake Temple, An Zheng felt as though his heart was about to explode.

    He suppressed the Buddha, and after the Buddha suffered from multiple critical hits, he spat out a mouthful of blood. On the other hand, An Zheng¡¯s killing intent was even heavier, opening a path for An Zheng, he killed one person with one punch.

    ¡°Today... Even if you kill me, even if you kill all the disciples of Great Thunder Lake Temple, I willplete that formation. ¡±

    The Buddha wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ¡°Come!¡±

    A ball of golden light exploded from his body, as his entire body turned golden. He forcibly endured two of An Zheng¡¯s punches before starting to counterattack, the battle between the two had already reached a point that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    If it were not for the fact that the Great Snow Mountain was the foundation of the Buddhist Sect and was protected by many years of magical formations, it would have already bile of dust.

    The front part of his body went on a killing rampage, killing the Venerable Lord of the Buddha who stopped him. After killing everyone, his body continued to attack crazily, and after a while, he saw that there was no one in front of him anymore. Then, he turned around to help An Zheng surround and attack the Buddha.

    The battle between An Zheng and Buddha no longer looked like a battle between two Emperor Level Master. Instead, it looked like two ordinary people fighting each other, fist to fist.

    The figure came up from behind the Buddha, reached out with both hands and grabbed both of the Buddha¡¯s arms from behind, then ced his knees on the Buddha¡¯s back and pulled with both hands, his knees firmly pressing against the Buddha¡¯s back.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The Buddha cried out miserably in pain.

    An Zheng punched over from the front, ruthlessly smashing onto the abdomen of the Buddha. The power of this fist pierced through the Dantian Qi Sea of the Buddha, and even a few of the spine bones on his back were shattered.

    The killing intent in his eyes became heavier and heavier. He suddenly jumped up and continued to grab the Buddha¡¯s arms. After jumping up, both of his feet fiercely stomped on the Buddha¡¯s back ¡­ With two kacha kacha sounds, the Buddha¡¯s two arms were forcibly pulled off his shoulders, blood spurting out.

    An Zheng swept his leg horizontally, sweeping the broken body of the Buddha away, and then rushed towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple together with his appearance.

    Peng!

    The two of them bumped into the temple protecting array ¡­ This temple protection array was created by a first generation Buddha. With the continuous support of previous generations of Buddha and the support of powerful experts that could not be found in seclusion, the temple protection array¡¯s might was naturally extraordinary.

    An Zheng was knocked flying backwards at the same time as his body, the power from the formation chased out, and pierced into the two people¡¯s bodies like sharp swords.

    It waransparent protectiveyer, through the protectiveyer, one could see that inside the Great Thunder Lake Temple, Monkey was already paralyzed and could not even move.

    The Ancient Lamp Buddha sat cross-legged beside the monkey, one of his hands pressing down on the monkey¡¯s belly. Then he suddenly lifted it up, a purple light appearing in the monkey¡¯s palm.

    The longntern Ancient Buddha snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can stay obsessed for.¡±

    He raised his other hand, and the edge of his palm swept over like a de. Witu sound, he cut off that innate talent, and the purple light instantly gushed out, being sucked out of the Dantian Qi Sea by the Ancient Lamp Buddha¡¯s hand.

    Monkey¡¯s body trembled, but he had already fainted.

    As more and more purple light was extracted from Monkey¡¯s body, Monkey looked weaker and weaker. There was no longer any color of blood on Monkey¡¯s face. Instead, ayer of death aura had already started to emanate from him.

    The indestructible golden body of the monkey was the bones, not the flesh. The appearance of the aura of death meant that the body was about to copse.

    An Zheng was still frantically attacking the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s temple protection array, but under the punches and punches, the temple protection array started to shake, and cracks were almost forming. An Zheng¡¯s two fists were also bleeding profusely, but he did not feel any pain at all, and continued to punch after punch.

    ¡°Hu ¡­¡±

    The longmp Ancient Buddha let out a long breath, looking at the purple ball of light that was shaking unsteadily in his palm: ¡°Sess ¡­¡± Monkey, I let you down, not the Buddhist Sect let you down. If you recover your strength in the future to take revenge, remember to only kill me, don¡¯t implicate others. ¡±

    He stood up, and a golden light ray shot out from his palm and coiled around the purple light. After that, he let go, and the purple light flew into the main hall of the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and slowly sank into the ground.

    After doing all this, the Ancient Buddha turned around and looked at An Zheng who was standing outside Great Thunder Lake Temple. ¡°Give up.

    He bent down to grab the monkey and threw it outside, ¡°Take him away, his body is no longer safe, let him cultivate again.¡±

    An Zheng was unable to break through the defensive array!

    His tiger-like eyes looked like they were about to split.

    However, at this moment, the earth suddenly began to tremble violently. Cracks continued to spread out like a canyon.

    A ck lotus rose from the crevice and floated above Great Thunder Lake Temple. After a while, a figure appeared on top of the ck lotus, wearing a ck monastic robe, looking dignified and dignified, but witellish aura that would cause people to feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.

    When An Zheng saw the monk dressed in ck robes, his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Duke Ming?¡±

    The monk turned his head to look at An Zheng, and smiled gently: ¡°With the power of hell, I will give you justice.¡±

    He was, Underworld King Ming!

    Monk Yuan put his hands together in front of him and swore that I would return. If I don¡¯t enter hell, who will?!

    Duke Ming reached his hand down, that hand directly prating through the temple¡¯s array, and grabbed the ancientmp Buddha out of the Great Thunder Lake Temple: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about going to the wall to think about it, you definitely won¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s better that you follow me back to hell.¡±

    Witinch from Pluto, the body of the ancient Buddha was crushed into pieces with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound.

    That soul let ouowl and wanted to charge out, but was grabbed by Cerberus, ¡°You owe that monkey. He can¡¯t ask you for it until ten thousand yearster. He can wait, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Plume pressed down with his hand, and ayer of ck mes began to burn on the soul of the ancient Buddha.

    ¡°I will make you burn in hell for ten thousand years. When the monkey wakes up, he will deal with you.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Soul of the Ancient Lamp of the Buddha was directly pushed back into hell!

 Chapter 1543 - Who doesnt want it?

    <h4>Chapter 1543 ¨C Who doesn¡¯t want it?</h4>

    One could see the longntern Buddha¡¯s soul violently twist, and the sound it produced was simr to that of a snake spitting out its tongue, giving one the creeps. At the moment his body was crushed, his soul was like a viper.

    Duke Ming grasped the soul in his hand and pressed it down towards the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you Hellfire for ten thousand years, then he¡¯lle find you.¡±

    The Soul of the Ancient Lamp Buddha was being burned by ayer of ck karmic mes. It let out a mournful cry, causing his scalp to tingle. He desperately tried to struggle free, but it was simply impossible for him to struggle free.

    Sitting on the ck lotus throne, Pluto looked at the heavily injured Buddha, and didn¡¯t say a word for a good while.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    The Buddha asked while gritting his teeth while enduring the pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, and it¡¯s not me.¡±

    Wise King of Hell replied, ¡°The cause and effect between you and I have already been severed.¡±

    He walked down from the ck lotus throne and walked to the side of the monkey. Squatting there, he ced one of his hands on the monkey¡¯s forehead, and a warm feeling flowed into the monkey¡¯s body from his palm: ¡°I am unable to help you take back the mutation, the formation has already been formed, and it is the work of the Buddha, and with the support of the buddhist treasure, I will not be able to take it back.¡±

    Monkey regained his weak breath and struggled to open his eyes to look at the monk. He thenughed, ¡°The mutation is gone, I am not sad. I am sad because you are dead ¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I have one more brother now that I¡¯ve lost a mutation.¡±

    His hand left the monkey¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are too injured, and your body cannot be protected anymore. I will take you away, find a ce suitable for you to cultivate again, and help you regrow your stone shell. After ten thousand years, you will still be that stubborn monkey.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Monkey couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The monk said with a smile, ¡°I will stay in hell forever... I borrowed the power of the entire Infernal Realm to repay. After that, I will be able to stand guard in the Infernal Realm forever.

    Monkey said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you. It¡¯s just hell. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The monk acknowledged, ¡°It¡¯s just hell, nothing much.¡±

    The monk picked up the monkey and said, ¡°When I was injured, you held me like that and wanted to take me away.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. As long as they recognize a brother, they would do the same.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Monkey didn¡¯t know what he meant, but he didn¡¯t have any resentment nor hate in his heart. He didn¡¯t even hate the Buddhist Sect anymore and didn¡¯t know why it was like this. He just felt at peace at this moment.

    The monk walked in front of An Zheng while carrying the monkey: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m only passing through this part of the past and everything here will be the same as before. I thought that I could change it, but in the end, I didn¡¯t change anything at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Monkey grinned. Although his injury was extremely bad, so how could he look good, but his smile was very bright, like a child who just made his first good friend in school.

    ¡°You are all my brothers, I will not resent you.¡±

    Monkey looked at An Zheng. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a change?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood.

    The monk said, ¡°I must bring him ce suitable for him to recover as soon as possible to find the stone shell. I cannot dy any longer, if you return to the world you came from, then remember to help me tell him when you see him ¡­¡± He should have his own life and destiny. My destiny is mine, no one can bear the burden of it. ¡±

    An Zheng knew who he was talking about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    The monkughed, ¡°He is very simr to me, so you should be able to be brothers.¡±

    After saying this, the monk left with the monkey. An Zheng stood on top of arge snow mountain that had almost copsed halfway, looking at the corpses that covered the ground and the devastation that was left behind.

    But just at that moment, a strange force pulled An Zheng out.

    When An Zheng opened his eyes, a group of people were anxiously looking at him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Da Ta Ye cautiously asked.

    ¡°You scared me to death. After we came out, you closed your eyes like this for a whole two hours without waking up.¡±

    Da Da Ye hugged An Zheng¡¯s head. An Zheng¡¯s head was on the soft and beautiful spot on her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    An Zhengughed, he felt that this moment was extremely easy.

    Monkey, who was squatting at the door, snorted at the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose. Are you trying to provoke me?¡±

    Da Da Nuo¡¯s face reddened, but she refused to let go. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Monkey curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s going to steal yours.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the monkey. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°How about what?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    Even An Zheng was stunned, and then, the monkeyughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, how is it, even you were tricked by my superb acting skills, right? I remember everything, I remember you all saving me like crazy outside the Great Thunder Lake Temple, I remember that idiot making a deal with hell to save me. ¡±

    When he said thosest few words, his smile couldn¡¯t hide the pain in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t resent it, he just felt sorry for that guy.

    Just at this moment, the Divisions Monk walked in from outside. When he saw An Zheng and the monkey, he was obviously a little embarrassed, but he held onto a few things, and said awkwardly: ¡°When I came, didn¡¯t Monk say that visitors must bring some gifts, I don¡¯t know what to bring, and since the peaches on the side of the road are not bad, I bought some.¡±

    Monkey sneaked his hand out from behind his back and sniffed one of the baskets. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Is this a monkey stealing peaches?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with that sentence, I still have a vague feeling that there¡¯s something vulgar about it.¡±

    An Zhengughed loudly.

    Divisions ced the basket of peaches on the table, rubbed his hands together, then suddenly bent over and bowed solemnly towards An Zheng. ¡°Thank you ¡­ ¡°I have finally seen through everything. I finally understand. After this, I fear that I will no longer be so paranoid.¡±

    Monkey: ¡°You seem to have said goodbye to us. Are you going back to the cave to continue cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Why a cave?¡±

    Monkey: ¡°All the bad monks are in seclusion in the cave.¡±

    Monk: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±

    Monkey bit off more than half of the peach. As he ate, he said, ¡°Now what we have to do is go see the Buddha. The Buddhist Sect used my mutated space ability to create a space enchantment, they have to let me see, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss ¡­ To be honest, if the mutated dimension enchantment can bebined with the reverse boat, it might be our greatest help. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°However, it¡¯s not easy. We and the people from the Buddha Sect have no way of trusting each other.¡±

    The Divisions monkughed awkwardly. It seemed like he was really different from before.

    If we were to fight, we would die. We cannot allow themon people to poke at our backs with the words¡¯ worthy of cultivators¡¯, because we cannot let them say that you cultivators are not responsible. If the Buddhist Sect¡¯s strange space enchantment can bebined with the reverse ship, then the people of both the Western Regions and the Central ins can be saved. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t have to worry about that, we can let go of that bastard and fight him. If we can¡¯t beat him, we can at least rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Difficult.¡±

    The Monk of Divisions said, ¡°Master should not agree to it ¡­ The mutated spatial enchantment is not only a superrge spatial formation that will protect the people of the Western Regions in the future, it also containrecious treasure of the Buddhist Sect. This thing is the source of power for the mutated spatial enchantment and Master will not tell anyone about this secret. ¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°After all, we are already in the Western Regions and cannot return empty-handed. After everyone has rested up, let¡¯s go see the Buddha.¡±

    At the same time, within the space inside the Stone Mountain next to the Eastern Sea Region ¡­

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression was sinister. His ns were all ruined by An Zheng and he suffered heavy losses, the Timeless Wheel still had not found out where they were at that time, causing the forbidden formation in Ethereal Sky to return to its previous calm state. It was impossible for him to let his body out in advance, and his current strength was not An Zheng¡¯s match, so he was a little angry.

    Diao Yuan was actually very happy to see him angry.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in a sorry state right now?¡±

    Tan Shanse suddenly looked at Diao Yuan, a vicious look shing across his eyes.

    ¡°No one knows what I have nned. At most, I will use the preparation that I don¡¯t want the most. If I let him return and fuse the two, my strength willpletely surpass An Zheng¡¯s. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to use him so early on.¡±

    ¡°Him? ¡°Alone?¡±

    Diao Yuan asked.

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°You are not worthy to know.¡±

    Diao Yuan replied, ¡°Yes... I am not worthy. ¡±

    She quietly withdrew the purple crystal in her hand and tucked it into her sleeve.

    Within the mountain, Feng Xiuyang looked at the purple crystal that had lost its image, and couldn¡¯t help but curl the corner of his mouth: ¡°It seems that you really have no other choice, to actually think of bringing me back ¡­ But, you think that no one will find out your secret, but there are some secrets that even you do not know, Tan Shanse ¡­ This is not your game alone, not from the beginning. ¡±

    He stood up and raised his head to look at the sky, ¡°Sucowerful physique, such a powerful strength, is already in front of me. Who doesn¡¯t want it?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang walked out of the mountain. Although his back looked a little lonely, he was already used to being alone and was never afraid of being alone.

    Compared to the chaotic Tan Shanse who stayed in the space of the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain, he looked even more carefree.

 Chapter 1544 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1544 ¨C Surprise</h4>

    Western Regions, Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    After the journey of the Time Fragment Illusion, when An Zheng came to the Great Thunder Lake Temple again, he had an illusion. The two things were too close to each other.

    Looking at the snow mountain peak that was practically t, An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he had survived that battle. Arge part of the summit of the Big Snow Mountain had been cut off at that time. The peak of the mountain, which had reached into the clouds like a sharp sword, had now be a bare mountain peak.

    Looking at the snowy mountain, at those wounds which were left behind a long, long time ago but still notpletely healed, perhaps everyone would be in a trance.

    An Zheng seemed to be able to match up all of the potholes and holes on the snowy mountain with his own memory.

    An Zheng didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or not, but he felt that the Buddha¡¯s smile was different from when he saw his a few days ago.

    ¡°I know what you did.¡±

    This was the first sentence that the Buddha said after seeing An Zheng. Even An Zheng was a little surprised.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The Buddha sat cross-legged on the Lotus Seat, and An Zheng suddenly realized what his change was ¡­ Thoroughly.

    Before this, the Buddha gave people a feeling that they couldn¡¯t see him clearly. Whether it was scheming or shrewd, this person had too many secrets hidden in his heart, and the current him gave people a very honest feeling.

    ¡°Did he also change you?¡±

    An Zheng asked in disbelief.

    The Buddhaughed, and it was a warmugh.

    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±

    The Buddha looked at An Zheng and said, ¡°I have been in the Buddha position for a long time, and I am a little special. I was not chosen aeincarnator after the old Buddha died, I was chosen while he was still alive.¡±

    An Zheng knew this because the Buddha had previously said that although what happened back then had nothing to do with him, that was something his master did. That Buddha was the Buddha who schemed against the monkey back then.

    ¡°When I was selected aeincarnator, I was six years old and had very clear memories. I originally thought that the memories from that long ago would naturally disappear as I grew older, but strangely, I have already forgotten many things that happened afterwards. However, I remember everything that happened when I was young very clearly.¡±

    The Buddha pointed to the hot tea in front of him, while An Zheng slightly nodded his head to express his gratitude.

    ¡°When I came to the Great Thunder Lake Temple, my heart almost copsed from yearning and reverence towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple, because what I saw was not a grand and imposing temple, but a snowy mountain full of ruins.¡±

    An Zhengughed. He realized that there were many things that were coincidental, or destined for.

    ¡°I doubt if I¡¯ve reached a fake snowy mountain.¡±

    The Buddha went silent for a while, then continued, ¡°Then I was brought before my master. The lost arms of the Buddha caused my reverence towards the Buddhist Sect to be greatly reduced, it waerrifying iplete person. After all, I was only six years old. Moreover, what really frightens me is not his wounds, but his eyes, the most despairing eyes I have ever seen. ¡±

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, despair.¡±

    The Buddha continued, ¡°Later on, I asked him why his injuries were so severe, but Master just refused to tell me that he was only teaching me with all his might, even though I was still young. At that time, I already understood, although I was young, but I also understood, that he wanted me to grow up quickly in this life, because he couldn¡¯t give me aplete legacy.¡±

    An Zheng more or less knew the inheritance of Buddha, it was called Empowerment.

    After the old Buddha waspletely silent, his power and all of his insights would be transferred directly to the lotus throne. The reincarnated spirit child would be brought to the lotus throne and filled up, and all of the old Buddha¡¯s insights would be transferred into the reincarnated spirit child¡¯s body within a short period of time.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do that Buddha.

    He was beaten too hard.

    It was impossible for him to infuse all of hisprehension and cultivation experience into the lotus throne before the end of the day. Moreover, his state of mind was unstable, and he might not even be able to carry out this kind of method.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t say.¡±

    The Buddha felt a little helpless: ¡°I asked too many questions but couldn¡¯t get an answer, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask ¡­ But he won¡¯t say it, someone told me that the people from the Buddhist Sect told me about that big battle ¡­ More than one person has told me that my master was tricked by someone, that the person who tricked him was his disciple, his most trusted disciple. ¡±

    An Zheng smirked: ¡°Heh heh.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Don¡¯tugh, if someone says this to you, you might have some doubts, but when everyone says it to you, how can you not believe it? They said that my master¡¯s most trusted disciple stole my master¡¯s treasure or ability, but no one could say for sure, but they all swore that this was the case, and that disciple stole my master¡¯s treasure and injured my master. They didn¡¯t dare to face the people from the Buddhist Sect, and ran to hell to be the King of Hell. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Those people who told you these things were probably scared to death during that battle and were also scared to the point of forgetting how to conduct themselves.¡±

    ¡°Did you or were you not part of that battle?¡±

    The Buddha suddenly asked.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, who would have beaten my master to such a state? Who could kill the longntern Buddha? At least seventy percent of the supreme experts of the Buddhist Sect were killed, and my master was unable toplete the Empowerment, so I could only rely on myself to learn, not directly obtaining it. ¡±

    The Buddha sighed, ¡°That is why it is understandable that my character has deviated slightly.¡±

    An Zheng could not help butugh, ¡°Are you trying to find excuses for yourself?¡±

    The Buddha said, ¡°Last night, I had a dream and dreamed of my master.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That was the longest time my master spoke to me, and it was the first time I saw him at peace.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Even though what I experienced when I was young wasn¡¯t a nightmare, it was painful enough. In order to make me stronger as soon as possible, he didn¡¯t even use the word ¡®strict¡¯. Anyways, those days were too unforgettable for me.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he could understand.

    ¡°Forget about you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t slept for a long time, at our level of strength, sleeping is a waste of time, moreover sleeping is not something that must be done. I don¡¯t know why,st night, I was very sleepy, while sitting cross-legged I unknowingly fell asleep, and then I saw Master.¡±

    The Buddha slowed down before continuing, ¡°Although he still doesn¡¯t have arms, and still has that iplete face, his eyes no longer seem to hold resentment, no longer have any despair. He looks very different, he even smiled at me, and his smile was very warm ¡­ Like a father. ¡±

    When the Buddha said something like a father, she felt very awkward.

    ¡°He looked at me and smiled. The first thing he said to me was that he felt sorry for me ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The Buddhaughed out loud,ughing so freely.

    ¡°Although he said that he had let me down, but he did not let me down, but it is already not bad. I am satisfied ¡­¡± He said he was sorry, but my master actually told me he was sorry, hahahaha ¡­ ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m notughing anymore. I¡¯m going to continue.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

    ¡°After he apologized to me, he seemed to have rxed a lot. He then said that he didn¡¯t want me to have a demonic feeling in my heart.¡±

    The Buddha looked at An Zheng, ¡°Master told me that not long after he was reincarnated and received the ceiling, he felt that someone was constantly summoning him from the snow mountain. He couldn¡¯t help but lose his curiosity, and saw the long-lit ancient Buddha outside the cave.

    ¡°Master said that he didn¡¯t want to be my devil, he said that Buddha should have the appearance of a Buddha, not like him. It was the first time he exined to me exactly what happened during that battle, exin it clearly ¡­ It is not that his disciple betrayed him, but that he betrayed his disciple and betrayed the teachings of the Buddhist Sect. ¡±

    The Buddha let out a long sigh, ¡°Do you understand how difficult it is for him to say these words?¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°This is also why, what you see now is different from the previous me. It is precisely because my master removed the demonic barrier in my heart ¡­ ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to admit it. There is a barrier in my heart.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I can see that.¡±

    After the Buddha said these words, his entire body became rxed: ¡°My master admits that he was wrong, and he let down that monkey, even though I already knew that he was wrong ¡­ Then, he admitted that he was wrong, that he had let down his disciple, and said that he did not want me to be the second him, that the dimensional enchantment that my Buddhist Sect painstakingly created was neither a bargaining chip noxclusive possession, so I think I should take it out. ¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, An Zheng¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I should take it out.¡±

    The Buddha took a deep breath, ¡°I wanted to do this since a long time ago, but my master has always been suppressing me. He was always in my mind, and every time I wanted to give this spatial enchantment to more people, my master¡¯s image would involuntarily appear in my mind, so I kept feeling like I wasmitting a crime ¡­¡± My Master risked her life to create this enchantment, what do I have to share? ¡±

    He actually said fuck.

    Is this still that Buddha?

    I know that I can¡¯t continue to be wrong, because that enchantment was originally not something that was created by the buddhist faith. Without the monkey¡¯s talent, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. ¡±

    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>

    FIRST COMMENT<h4>Chapter 1545 ¨C Thank you!</h4>

    An Zheng also never thought that seeing the Buddha again would result in sucesult. The attitude of the Buddha had changed so much that it was beyond his imagination, it seemed that not only the Monkeys and the Divisions Monks were affected, the ones who had resolved the knot in their hearts were not only them, but also the Buddha and his master¡¯s previous generation of Buddha.

    ¡°My memory is all about Master¡¯s iplete body and face, and his harsh methods.¡±

    The Buddha raised his teacup and took a sip. After the warmth entered his heart, hisplexion seemed to have improved quite a bit.

    ¡°Actually, I also understand him. If a person has be like that, how can their mind be calm?¡±

    Last night, it was as if my Master was sitting on a small stool, watching meugh. He said that since the longmp ancient buddha changed, the buddhist faith no longer was purely a group of people who wanted to do good, but a group of people who had desires and goals, and that was not the buddhist faith.

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Just like your Central ins Dao Sect. If it wasn¡¯t for him showing his dark side, Dao Sect wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°So there are no saints in this world. There are only people who do their best, do their worst, and shake people.¡±

    ¡°Shaker?¡±

    The Buddha seemed to be interested in this word. After thinking about it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This word is truly marvelous to the extreme.¡±

    ¡°Shaker ¡­¡±

    He repeated the word back and forth, finding it more and more interesting.

    ¡°Yeah, most people are swagger.¡±

    ¡°Mm, when most people do good, it will create an environment. Those people who have evil thoughts won¡¯t dare to do bad things, so of course they won¡¯t do it for sure. What can they do when someone sees someone else doing bad things?¡± ¡°Then go and do it yourself. Humans are naturally selfish and greedy. This is the way it is in their very bones. What is needed is not only the restriction of the legal system, but also the formation of an environment.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been doing?¡±

    the Buddha asked.

    An Zheng replied with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the wish of the Buddha from the first generation in the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    The Buddha was stunned for a moment, then sped her hands together, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the original intention of the establishment of the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the dimensional realm my master created after spending his whole life worth of effort in addition to the monkey¡¯s mutation.¡±

    ¡°Then call Monkey along.¡±

    ¡°What about the monkey?¡±

    ¡°Talk to Divisions outside.¡±

    ¡°These two fellows ¡­¡±

    The Buddha had someone call the monkey and the Divisions monk in, and then the four of them left the main hall, following the winding path behind the main hall all the way to the snow mountain ¡­ The Great Thunder Lake Temple was built halfway up the mountain, and ording to the terrain of the mountain, the rear part of the mountain was getting taller, but because the front part of the main hall was too tall, it was too vast, so even the rear part of the building could not block the light of the main hall.

    ¡°I know that the Dao Sect was nning to do the same thing back then.¡±

    The Buddha turned around and nced at An Zheng.

    They were all disciples of the Dao Ancestor, so they had a premonition of a catastrophe in the future. Therefore, they spent all of their life trying to create a gigantic underground pce to protect the safety of even more people, but to no avail. If the price that the Buddha had paid was somewhat pitiful and hateful, then the sacrifices of those Dao Sect Sessor Disciples, aside from being pitiful, were also worthy of respect.

    Because from the very beginning, he knew who the person he wanted to face was, and it was their master.

    ¡°Yeah, they didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    The Buddha shook his head, ¡°They have seeded. From the moment they started preparing to do that, they have seeded, at least each one of them is stronger and more confident than me. He has freaking gotten rid of the shadow of his master, and I have been unable to get rid of it tillst night.¡±

    A Buddha who was able to say such words, also caused people to feel deep veneration for him.

    ¡°An Zheng, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you remember me when you fought against Tan Shanse in the end?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Although An Zheng really didn¡¯t want to answer this question or give an answer, he couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    The Buddha nodded and smiled bitterly: ¡°That means, I died before the final battle ¡­¡± That¡¯s why, An Zheng, do you now understand why I brought you here to the mutated spatial enchantment? ¡±

    As he said this, he walked to where they were headed. The one who didn¡¯t seem like a monk was just standing there waiting for them.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    Buddha¡¯s face looked very calm: ¡°Last night when I was talking to my master, after chatting for so long, I actually already thought of ¡­ I was able tomunicate with him in such a meticulous manner, and he was able to appear so clearly in my dreams, perhaps because I am already a person on the verge of death. ¡±

    He waved his hand, signalling to the monks of Divisions and not monks not to interrupt him.

    ¡°How can there be so many opportunities? Those from the Buddhist Sect do not care about life and death the most. Although leather is very useful, it is useless to look at it lightly, especially someone like me, who has seen Master¡¯s broken body since I was young. My understanding of life and death is earlier than others.¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you all to the mutated spatial enchantment. Actually, I had some intention of saying myst words ¡­ After I bring you in, I will go to the Lotus Seat to prepare for the inheritance process. At the very least, I will integrate my insights into the Lotus Seat.

    The monk who was careless did not suddenly cry at this moment.

    ¡°Put it down.¡±

    The Buddha looked at him: ¡°The reason I chose you is because you are the most open-minded.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°There are some things that I cannot let go of.¡±

    ¡°Divisions, go to the Scripture Pavilionter. There¡¯s something he left for you in there.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Divisions was stunned for a moment, then suddenly understood. ¡°Duke Ming of Hell?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Buddha walked up to two giant doors and stopped, ¡°This ce is the dimensional barrier created by my master, damn monkey ¡­ ¡°Uh, Monkey, I have something to tell you seriously. You are the owner of the mutated space, and you are very familiar with it, so if there are any big changes in the future, I hope that you can control this space and save more people.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    The Buddha said, ¡°My master said he wanted me to apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    Monkey grinned. He wanted tough, but his eyes became moist. ¡°My heart is big, how could I remember so many things? Just let him die. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Die well ¡­¡±

    Buddha: ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like a good word.¡±

    Monkey was slightly embarrassed, but more importantly, he was sad.

    The world was about to be annihted. The people who should pay the price had already done so. What else was there to not let go?

    ¡°Master iroud person. He only said sorry now, maybe because he felt that he had indeed been punished, but he couldn¡¯t say it, because that was his final knot in his heart. If he said it, then he would probably be able to peacefully enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    The Buddha pushed open the door. The interior was wide and a green light poured out. It was not dazzling and gave people a feeling of being bathed in spring wind.

    The first thing he saw after entering was the fragrance of flowers and birds. It seemed like this ce was truly beautiful to the extreme.

    ¡°We often say that the base of the Buddhist Sect is the Western Paradise, but before seeing this mutated spatial enchantment, even I don¡¯t have any understanding of the four words¡¯ blissful world ¡®. After entering, all of you will have the same feeling as me, and this is the blissful world.¡±

    An Zheng really didn¡¯t think that a stubborn and stubborn person like the old Buddha would actually create suceaceful world.

    When a disaster approaches, we won¡¯t be able to save that many people at the same time, so we can only save as many as we can. What makes people sad is that we can¡¯t open this ce early enough to bring everyone in, because if we do that, it will be discovered by Tan Shanse very quickly, and the secret of space here won¡¯t be a secret. ¡±

    The Buddha found a ce to sit down and pointed to a mountain that looked exactly like a snowy mountain in the distance: ¡°There is the eye of the formation. The source of the enchantment is where your ability to mutate is located. ¡°The treasure of the temple.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Body of the first Buddha.¡±

    The Buddha let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°This secret has always been known only to previous generations of Buddhas, but now I¡¯m telling all of you this secret because I want you all to believe that my attitude is sincere.¡±

    ¡°Monkey, when you reach there, you will find out how to control this barrier. The first Buddha¡¯s Golden Body will tell you with the power of his will.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might really not have much time left.¡±

    The Buddhaughed, ¡°This is yours, it is most suitable for you to control.¡±

    Monkey raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. ¡°The wind here is very strong. Sand has entered my eyes.¡±

    The monk looked at the motionless leaf and asked, ¡°Where is the sand?¡±

    Monkey smiled and walked towards the direction of the snow mountain.

    ¡°Divisions, that ce is the Scripture Pavilion. The Scripture Library over there is the real deal, the ones outside are basically empty. Go ahead, the things that Duke Ming of Hell left for you are extremely important to you.¡±

    Monk Divisions put his hands together, ¡°Disciple understands, Master... ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I am fearless. Although I will not be invincible, I will still be stronger.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Right now, I am probably a little stronger than before. Even if Tan Shanse wants to kill me, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    The Divisions went to the Scripture Pavilion, and Monkey went to the Great Snow Mountain. Only the Buddha, An Zheng, and the others who weren¡¯t monks were left.

    ¡°No, go and help me prepare the lotus seat.¡±

    The Buddha pointed at a great hall in the distance: ¡°The real Lotus Altar has also been moved to this side for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because the monk knew that his master had something to say to An Zheng alone, so he turned around and left.

    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Buddha took a deep breath, then sped his hands together and suddenly knelt down. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 1545 - Thank you!

    <h4>Chapter 1545 ¨C Thank you!</h4>

    An Zheng also never thought that seeing the Buddha again would result in sucesult. The attitude of the Buddha had changed so much that it was beyond his imagination, it seemed that not only the Monkeys and the Divisions Monks were affected, the ones who had resolved the knot in their hearts were not only them, but also the Buddha and his master¡¯s previous generation of Buddha.

    ¡°My memory is all about Master¡¯s iplete body and face, and his harsh methods.¡±

    The Buddha raised his teacup and took a sip. After the warmth entered his heart, hisplexion seemed to have improved quite a bit.

    ¡°Actually, I also understand him. If a person has be like that, how can their mind be calm?¡±

    Last night, it was as if my Master was sitting on a small stool, watching meugh. He said that since the longmp ancient buddha changed, the buddhist faith no longer was purely a group of people who wanted to do good, but a group of people who had desires and goals, and that was not the buddhist faith.

    He looked at An Zheng, ¡°Just like your Central ins Dao Sect. If it wasn¡¯t for him showing his dark side, Dao Sect wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°So there are no saints in this world. There are only people who do their best, do their worst, and shake people.¡±

    ¡°Shaker?¡±

    The Buddha seemed to be interested in this word. After thinking about it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This word is truly marvelous to the extreme.¡±

    ¡°Shaker ¡­¡±

    He repeated the word back and forth, finding it more and more interesting.

    ¡°Yeah, most people are swagger.¡±

    ¡°Mm, when most people do good, it will create an environment. Those people who have evil thoughts won¡¯t dare to do bad things, so of course they won¡¯t do it for sure. What can they do when someone sees someone else doing bad things?¡± ¡°Then go and do it yourself. Humans are naturally selfish and greedy. This is the way it is in their very bones. What is needed is not only the restriction of the legal system, but also the formation of an environment.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been doing?¡±

    the Buddha asked.

    An Zheng replied with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the wish of the Buddha from the first generation in the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    The Buddha was stunned for a moment, then sped her hands together, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the original intention of the establishment of the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the dimensional realm my master created after spending his whole life worth of effort in addition to the monkey¡¯s mutation.¡±

    ¡°Then call Monkey along.¡±

    ¡°What about the monkey?¡±

    ¡°Talk to Divisions outside.¡±

    ¡°These two fellows ¡­¡±

    The Buddha had someone call the monkey and the Divisions monk in, and then the four of them left the main hall, following the winding path behind the main hall all the way to the snow mountain ¡­ The Great Thunder Lake Temple was built halfway up the mountain, and ording to the terrain of the mountain, the rear part of the mountain was getting taller, but because the front part of the main hall was too tall, it was too vast, so even the rear part of the building could not block the light of the main hall.

    ¡°I know that the Dao Sect was nning to do the same thing back then.¡±

    The Buddha turned around and nced at An Zheng.

    They were all disciples of the Dao Ancestor, so they had a premonition of a catastrophe in the future. Therefore, they spent all of their life trying to create a gigantic underground pce to protect the safety of even more people, but to no avail. If the price that the Buddha had paid was somewhat pitiful and hateful, then the sacrifices of those Dao Sect Sessor Disciples, aside from being pitiful, were also worthy of respect.

    Because from the very beginning, he knew who the person he wanted to face was, and it was their master.

    ¡°Yeah, they didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    An Zheng replied.

    The Buddha shook his head, ¡°They have seeded. From the moment they started preparing to do that, they have seeded, at least each one of them is stronger and more confident than me. He has freaking gotten rid of the shadow of his master, and I have been unable to get rid of it tillst night.¡±

    A Buddha who was able to say such words, also caused people to feel deep veneration for him.

    ¡°An Zheng, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you remember me when you fought against Tan Shanse in the end?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Although An Zheng really didn¡¯t want to answer this question or give an answer, he couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    The Buddha nodded and smiled bitterly: ¡°That means, I died before the final battle ¡­¡± That¡¯s why, An Zheng, do you now understand why I brought you here to the mutated spatial enchantment? ¡±

    As he said this, he walked to where they were headed. The one who didn¡¯t seem like a monk was just standing there waiting for them.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    Buddha¡¯s face looked very calm: ¡°Last night when I was talking to my master, after chatting for so long, I actually already thought of ¡­ I was able tomunicate with him in such a meticulous manner, and he was able to appear so clearly in my dreams, perhaps because I am already a person on the verge of death. ¡±

    He waved his hand, signalling to the monks of Divisions and not monks not to interrupt him.

    ¡°How can there be so many opportunities? Those from the Buddhist Sect do not care about life and death the most. Although leather is very useful, it is useless to look at it lightly, especially someone like me, who has seen Master¡¯s broken body since I was young. My understanding of life and death is earlier than others.¡±

    As he walked, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you all to the mutated spatial enchantment. Actually, I had some intention of saying myst words ¡­ After I bring you in, I will go to the Lotus Seat to prepare for the inheritance process. At the very least, I will integrate my insights into the Lotus Seat.

    The monk who was careless did not suddenly cry at this moment.

    ¡°Put it down.¡±

    The Buddha looked at him: ¡°The reason I chose you is because you are the most open-minded.¡±

    The monk shook his head. ¡°There are some things that I cannot let go of.¡±

    ¡°Divisions, go to the Scripture Pavilionter. There¡¯s something he left for you in there.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Divisions was stunned for a moment, then suddenly understood. ¡°Duke Ming of Hell?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Buddha walked up to two giant doors and stopped, ¡°This ce is the dimensional barrier created by my master, damn monkey ¡­ ¡°Uh, Monkey, I have something to tell you seriously. You are the owner of the mutated space, and you are very familiar with it, so if there are any big changes in the future, I hope that you can control this space and save more people.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    The Buddha said, ¡°My master said he wanted me to apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    Monkey grinned. He wanted tough, but his eyes became moist. ¡°My heart is big, how could I remember so many things? Just let him die. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Die well ¡­¡±

    Buddha: ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem like a good word.¡±

    Monkey was slightly embarrassed, but more importantly, he was sad.

    The world was about to be annihted. The people who should pay the price had already done so. What else was there to not let go?

    ¡°Master iroud person. He only said sorry now, maybe because he felt that he had indeed been punished, but he couldn¡¯t say it, because that was his final knot in his heart. If he said it, then he would probably be able to peacefully enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    The Buddha pushed open the door. The interior was wide and a green light poured out. It was not dazzling and gave people a feeling of being bathed in spring wind.

    The first thing he saw after entering was the fragrance of flowers and birds. It seemed like this ce was truly beautiful to the extreme.

    ¡°We often say that the base of the Buddhist Sect is the Western Paradise, but before seeing this mutated spatial enchantment, even I don¡¯t have any understanding of the four words¡¯ blissful world ¡®. After entering, all of you will have the same feeling as me, and this is the blissful world.¡±

    An Zheng really didn¡¯t think that a stubborn and stubborn person like the old Buddha would actually create suceaceful world.

    When a disaster approaches, we won¡¯t be able to save that many people at the same time, so we can only save as many as we can. What makes people sad is that we can¡¯t open this ce early enough to bring everyone in, because if we do that, it will be discovered by Tan Shanse very quickly, and the secret of space here won¡¯t be a secret. ¡±

    The Buddha found a ce to sit down and pointed to a mountain that looked exactly like a snowy mountain in the distance: ¡°There is the eye of the formation. The source of the enchantment is where your ability to mutate is located. ¡°The treasure of the temple.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Body of the first Buddha.¡±

    The Buddha let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°This secret has always been known only to previous generations of Buddhas, but now I¡¯m telling all of you this secret because I want you all to believe that my attitude is sincere.¡±

    ¡°Monkey, when you reach there, you will find out how to control this barrier. The first Buddha¡¯s Golden Body will tell you with the power of his will.¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might really not have much time left.¡±

    The Buddhaughed, ¡°This is yours, it is most suitable for you to control.¡±

    Monkey raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. ¡°The wind here is very strong. Sand has entered my eyes.¡±

    The monk looked at the motionless leaf and asked, ¡°Where is the sand?¡±

    Monkey smiled and walked towards the direction of the snow mountain.

    ¡°Divisions, that ce is the Scripture Pavilion. The Scripture Library over there is the real deal, the ones outside are basically empty. Go ahead, the things that Duke Ming of Hell left for you are extremely important to you.¡±

    Monk Divisions put his hands together, ¡°Disciple understands, Master... ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I am fearless. Although I will not be invincible, I will still be stronger.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Right now, I am probably a little stronger than before. Even if Tan Shanse wants to kill me, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    The Divisions went to the Scripture Pavilion, and Monkey went to the Great Snow Mountain. Only the Buddha, An Zheng, and the others who weren¡¯t monks were left.

    ¡°No, go and help me prepare the lotus seat.¡±

    The Buddha pointed at a great hall in the distance: ¡°The real Lotus Altar has also been moved to this side for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because the monk knew that his master had something to say to An Zheng alone, so he turned around and left.

    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The Buddha took a deep breath, then sped his hands together and suddenly knelt down. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Buddhas Mercy!

    <h4>Chapter 1546 ¨C Buddha¡¯s Mercy!</h4>

    The Buddha took a deep breath, then he sped his hands together and suddenly knelt down. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    This kneel gave An Zheng a fright. He hurriedly extended his hand to help the Buddha up: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°On behalf of the entire Buddhist Sect, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You know that.¡±

    After the Buddha was helped up by An Zheng, he looked at An Zheng with a little more respect.

    ¡°I know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you know that.¡±

    The Buddha smiled and said: ¡°The person who helped the first generation Buddha establish the Buddhist Sect was you ¡­ The person who left behind the Power of Essence Thunder in the lightning pool to be the Lightning Sovereign was you. ¡±

    It was only then that An Zheng remembered that he had obtained the perfect power within the lightning pool in that illusion. He could not help butugh.

    ¡°But the lightning pool is still there.¡±

    The Buddha looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s just that a long time ago, perhaps it was precisely because of that great battle that the lightningke descended into silence, and only a very weak power could be released, which was originally your power, now you should take it back. At that time, the Buddha needed this power to protect the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and now you need this power to improve yourself even more.¡±

    An Zheng found it hard to calm down, ¡°But if it¡¯s like this, Great Thunder Lake Temple will truly lose Supreme Thunder.¡±

    ¡°But our Buddhist Sect has gained a true friend.¡±

    The Buddha smiled and said: ¡°Back then you were able to help the first Buddha establish the Buddhist sect, and you were able to leave behind the Power of Essence Thunder to protect the Great Thunder Lake Temple. Now, you would also do the same ¡­ You don¡¯t have to reject me, as I have already said, I havremonition that my time is up. I don¡¯t know what kind of death ising, but I can¡¯t mistake it for ¡­ I entrust the entire Buddhist Sect to you. ¡±

    He pointed ahead, ¡°I need you to protect tens of thousands of disciples and hundreds of millions of believers.¡±

    ¡°Your premonition might not necessarily be right, and it¡¯s normal for people to let their imaginations run wild in extraordinary times.¡±

    ¡°Do you still not believe my Buddhist Sect¡¯s inheritance method?¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s just that after suddenly having that kind of premonition, I realize that I still have a lot of things to do, so I have to hurry ¡­ Go to the Lightning Lake, I have to prepare the inheritance. Although I am not able to pass down all the Cultivation Power to him, but I can pass on the techniques and insights to him. His talent is extremely good, and it won¡¯t broblem for him to grow as fast as possible.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it.¡±

    The Buddha said: ¡°Hurry up and go, I¡¯m fighting for every second right now.¡±

    Buddha told An Zheng to go to the Great Thunderpool, and he went to find a monk.

    And at this moment, a huge whirlpool appeared outside of the Great Snowy Mountain of the Buddhist Sect. Within the whirlpool, something terrifying seemed to be moving, and the disciples of the Buddhist Sect quickly rang the bell to warn them, activating the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s defensive array.

    A person slowly walked out from the huge whirlpool, it was Tan Shanse with a gloomy face.

    He walked out of the whirlpool and pointed upwards. The huge whirlpool then flew directly to the top of Great Thunder Lake Temple, and the disciples looked up, feeling that it was the mouth of a gigantic demon beast, which could swallow the entire snow mountain in the next second.

    ¡°Buddha, An Zheng!¡±

    Tan Shanse also floated up and shouted in the air: ¡°I know what you want to do. You want to stop me, but with your current strength, can you? You might not know who is my person in your Buddhist Sect, but I have seen your every move. Buddha, why did you, a selfish little person, suddenly change your personality?

    The Great Master rushed to the top of the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s main hall and stood there while pointing at Tan Shanse: ¡°You demon, how dare you invade the holynd of the Buddhist Sect.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Tan Shanse spat in disdain: ¡°You dog shit of a Sacred Ground, your so-called Sacred Ground is not even wortenny in my eyes, this kind of ce is only to fool ignorantmoners, my patience has already been used up, I originally nned to apany you guys to y, if not, after I will destroy this world, I will be very lonely, but you guys actually thought of unity ¡­¡±

    He pointed downwards, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you all on your way early.¡±

    The moment his fingertip fell, a colossal monster suddenly charged out of the huge whirlpool. When that monster came out, Great Master¡¯s facepletely changed ¡­ He had gone through hundreds of battles, what kind of enemies have he not fought before? However, the one who charged out this time was neitheerson nor a demon beast, it was ¡­ A city.

    Arge city directly crashed down from the whirlpool, aplete city, depending on its size it could hold up to a few hundred thousand people withouroblem. And when therge city crashed down, one could even hear the screams from within.

    ¡°You demon!¡±

    Great Master¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, ¡°How many more people do you still want to kill?!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°To you guys, there are too many scruples, but I do not, my original intention was to let people go extinct in this world, so I do things more freely than you guys, since I want to go extinct, I am willing to use my life to exchange for another¡¯s.¡±

    The big city instantly smashed down, smashing into the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s defensiveyer. The defensiveyer trembled, as though it could not hold on much longer.

    The city shattered when it hit the city, the city¡¯s bricks and trees fell to the ground, the scene was extremely shocking and infuriating, it was not an empty city, there were at least several hundred thousand ordinary citizens in the city, they did not have the ability to defend themselves against this kind of disaster, there was nothing they could do.

    Looking up from the Great Thunder Lake Temple, one could see the dense crowd of people falling down together with the dense cluster of stone and soil. Most of them died from the shock when the city was shattered, some were crushed to death by stones and bricks, some fell to the ground and some died.

    However, none of the people in Great Thunder Lake Temple could feel it at all. Although the defensiveyer managed to hold on, the hundreds of thousands of citizens in the city died instantly. It was not just one or two lives, it was hundreds of thousands of people!

    ¡°This is what you want to see.¡±

    Tan Shanse said with a face full of contempt and contempt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to save someone? But what are you doing now? You guys are afraid of death, so you could only hide in the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s protective array and tremble, allowing those people to turn into mincemeat. Then, you guys could just say a few words about Amitabha and consider it as doing good deeds? ¡±

    ¡°Did I kill them? No, you killed them. ¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Buddha, you cowardly turtle, are you still pretending that you can¡¯t see anything? These people died because of your defensive arrays. All of you are murderers. ¡±

    Great Master¡¯s eyes were bloodshot: ¡°A person like you will make aeback!¡±

    ¡°Retribution?!¡±

    Tan Shanseughed loudly: ¡°Hahahahaha... If there was any retribution in this world, I might have died hundreds or thousands of times already. To me, such a number of killings is nothing. Since ancient times, I have instigated at least thousands of wars. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to do that anymore. It would be better if I just did it myself.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, anotherrge city slowly floated out from the whirlpool. The size of the city seemed to be evenrger than the one before, no one knew where the big city came from, the Central ins or the Western Regions, but it didn¡¯t matter where the big city came from. The most important thing was that in the next second, the big city would alsond on the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s defensive array.

    This was a dead end. If the defensive arrays were activated, therge city would still be smashed into pieces, and the people inside would still not be able to survive. However, this gave everyone in Great Thunder Lake Templuge pressure, because the defensive arrays would automatically retaliate, causing a huge amount of energy to hit the defensive arrays.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    Tan Shanse said leisurely: ¡°Hand over An Zheng and the mutated space now and I will stop my attacks on the Great Thunder Lake Temple. I will then stop my attacks on the Great Thunder Lake Temple as an outsider. Back then, it was the old Buddha who shamelessly ripped it out of the monkey¡¯s body, so it doesn¡¯t belong to you. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Great Master said angrily: ¡°We will neverpromise with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Tan Shanse made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, as though he did not care about the Great Master¡¯s attitude at all. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just continue, since these people are all going to die anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter how they die.¡±

    His hand pressed down, and the second big city directly fell out of the vortex, smashing fiercely towards Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    ¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±

    At this moment, Great Master shouted out his name and opened up a gap in the barrier that could only fit one person, before directly rushing out.

    ¡°No, Venerable One!¡±

    The disciples kneeled on the ground and cried out in grief.

    Great Master¡¯s body soared into the sky, his hands raised up, forcefully blocking the falling city in mid air, in an attempt to move the city to another location.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at her beautiful hand, flicked his finger, and a gust of wind quickly flew over. Like a bullet, it prated intole in Great Master¡¯s chest.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Great Master roared out and the muscles on his face contorted. Once again, he stabilized the city.

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡± ¡°Mercy!¡±

    The Great Master wailed as he clenched his teeth and flew towards the side of the city.

    ¡°What an idiot.¡±

    Tan Shanse raised his finger and pointed it at Great Master. A sharp aura once again shot out from his fingertip, and witfft... Great Master¡¯s back was pierced again!

 Chapter 1547 - Your Time

    <h4>Chapter 1547 ¨C Your Time</h4>

    Great Master held the big city tightly in his hands, his body was continuously pierced by Tan Shanse¡¯s finger energy, one bloody hole after another appeared, blood shooting out like an arrow.

    Tan Shanse did it on purpose, and did not kill him immediately.

    All of Great Master¡¯s strength was used to lift thatrge city and he did not have any energy to defend. Tan Shanse could have killed him with one strike, but he did not kill him.

    The Great Master that was covered in blood was just holding thatrge city and flying forward very slowly. He had already used all of his strength and his life was slipping away with the blood.

    Tan Shanse did not care that the Great Master saving a city was just a city, he had plenty of it.

    He just wanted to let the people from the Buddhist Sect watch, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Peopleck respect.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked with disdain at the buddhist disciples who had kneeled down in the buddhist faith: ¡°Only by scaring you all will you all dare not resist, even if I kill you all in the end, you all still do not dare to resist, just like thosembs raised in the circle. If you kill one today in front of all thembs, they will go crazy and think of escaping and kill one tomorrow, and then kill another the day after, and after that, the remainingmbs will hide in the corner and tremble, but they will not even dare to escape.¡±

    Great Master continued to fly forward slowly. The wails and sobs of the people in the city were the only thing he believed in.

    And inside Great Thunder Lake Temple, the monks who were kneeling on the ground were crying, crying because of their Honored Warriors.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. In the next second, he appeared beside Great Master, and slowly floated together with him. Then, he extended a hand, and dug into a bloody hole on Great Master¡¯s body with his finger.

    It was caused by the pain, but he held it in.

    ¡°Although I feel that people like you are idiots, to be honest, I still have a little bit of respect towards people like you. You are the people who dare to resist. Very amazing.¡±

    He took ouandkerchief and wiped the blood on his paper. After that, he rolled the handkerchief into a ball and stuffed it into a wound on Great Master, pressing it down with his fingers: ¡°I¡¯ll help you stop the bleeding, otherwise you¡¯ll die after flying for a short distance. Blood is good stuff, everyone has that much blood, it won¡¯t be good if it flowed.¡±

    Great Master trembled from the pain, his arms started to bend, and the whole city started to shake.

    Great Master bit his lips and a few words came out of his throat.

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡± ¡°Mercy.¡±

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡± ¡°Mercy.¡±

    ¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±

    Tan Shanse pressed all the handkerchief into Great Master¡¯s wounds, thenughed: ¡°See, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? It really stopped bleeding, and I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any other uses for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    With a flip of his wrist, a sharp dagger appeared in the center of his palm. He bent down and stabbed at Great Master¡¯s thigh artery for a bit, and then floated backwards: ¡°Please don¡¯t pull it out.

    The knife hadn¡¯t been pulled out, and the blood hadn¡¯t been sprayed directly, but it was, after all, an artery.

    Great Master cried out in pain, saying ¡®Buddha is merciful¡¯ to and fro.

    At this time, inside the Great Thunder Lake Temple.

    The Buddha looked at the monk, ¡°I have already done all that needs to be done, but I am sorry for my child.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and lightly patted the monk¡¯s head. He was not talking about my disciple, but my child. At this moment, he was no longer a Buddha, but a benevolent old man.

    I have no way to give you the mostplete legacy.

    He got up, ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move, it will take twelve hours for these things topletely merge into your body. Lotus will protect you, do not worry about other things, in twelve hours you will be the new Buddha of the Buddhist Sect.

    His figure disappeared in a sh, and he instantly appeared above the Great Thunder Lake Temple Main Hall. Lifting his head, he could see that his senior brother was still flying with therge city on his back, flying above the Great Thunder Lake Temple before slowly descending, and the ground was getting lower and lower ¡­ 1000 meters, 800 meters, 500 meters ¡­

    ¡°Senior apprentice-brother, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The Buddha said this, then her figure transformed outside the barrier.

    But at this very moment, An Zheng felt like he couldn¡¯t see anything, because after he had entered the lightning pool, he didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be sucuge bronze door. He pushed open the door and walked in.

    Monkey was in the mutated space, trying to control the strange space. He had no idea what was going on outside.

    However, right at this moment, Tan Shanse arrived at the Great Master¡¯s side a step earlier than him, holding a rock in his hand. ¡°Yi, you flew really fast, I just went out to find a rock and you almost flew onto the ground, if you came back a littleter, you would have saved everyone already, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Buddha roared.

    Tan Shanse smiled sinisterly at the Buddha: ¡°I want to help him. Look at him, he looks like he¡¯s bleeding profusely. I heard you were martial brothers? Great Master, let me ask you this, did you hold a grudge when Buddha passed the position to him? ¡±

    Great Master¡¯s expression had already be numb, he slowly turned his head to nce at Tan Shanse, and then turned back to mutter the words¡¯ Buddha is merciful ¡®.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find a handkerchief. I only found a rock. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Tan Shanse used the stone in his hand to smash onto the dagger ruthlessly. The dagger stabbed into the artery of Great Master¡¯s thigh, and immediately pierced through the dagger, shooting like a bullet through his thigh and then flying far away. Therge artery waspletely opened, and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Great Master let out a miserable cry.

    He could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground together with the big city. The people in the big city immediately began to wail.

    Tan Shanse dodged to the side, and pointed at the big city that was falling: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it? Weren¡¯t your Buddhist Sect members determined to save the world? ¡°The city will fall in at most five seconds. No one in the city will be able to survive.¡±

    The Buddha bit his teeth until his mouth was full of blood.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With the fall of the big city, the Great Master was smashed into the ground by the huge city.

    However, at that moment, thest bit of his strength erupted from his body, blowing up the city and sending it flying a bit upwards. The city crashed to the ground, but did not shatter! He used thest bit of his strength and exhausted thest drop of his blood. Although it couldn¡¯t save everyone, it still saved the lives of most of the people.

    The city was embedded in the earth, and he would rest here forever.

    ¡°You really arypocritical person.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked to be extremely furious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and save him? That is your senior brother, in order to protect your Great Thunder Lake Temple, he should be the one who returns the most. If you don¡¯t go and save him, is it because you wanted to kill him a long time ago? Are you afraid that one day he will snatch the position of Buddha from your hands? ording to what I know, Great Master¡¯s prestige in the Buddhist Sect Great Thunder Lake Temple does not seem to be any lower than yours. ¡±

    The Buddha shook his head, ¡°Senior Brother has done what he should have done, and will achieve perfection.¡±

    ¡°These are the most hypocritical words I¡¯ve ever heard. To die is to die. To die is to achieve perfection?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed loudly: ¡°This is truly interesting, not only did your Buddha Sect deceive the people, they also deceive themselves, do you guys think that death isplete? ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you all achieve perfection, okay?¡±

    Buddha said: ¡°Perfection is a state of mind, not some desire. People like you will never understand.¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders, ¡°And people like you will never understand my happiness, it seems like we will each take what we need ¡­ ¡­ I kill for pleasure, and you are all so worthy of dying. ¡±

    He opened his arms wide, ¡°Thank the heavens for this gift, this is truly a happy thing ¡­ However, although you all do not cherish your lives, I must cherish it for you all. I think so. I always feel that I am filled with a merciful radiance. ¡±

    He sat down cross-legged in the middle of the air and put his palms together, ¡°Is that it? Is it a Dharma Idol? ¡±

    The Buddha just coldly stared at him, not saying a word.

    ¡°You¡¯re not funny at all.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I will give you onest chance, hand An Zheng over to me. Hand over your Buddhist Sect¡¯s abnormal space, at least I can guarantee to not kill all of your Buddhist Sect¡¯s disciples so quickly. I know your strength is not bad, but what about your disciples? I can move city after city, and sooner orter, I will break through the protective magical formation of your Great Thunder Lake Temple, and sooner orter, your disciples will be smashed into meat patties ¡­ But if you agree, I will give you guys more time to escape, what if you really do manage to escape. ¡±

    Buddha took a deep breath and sped his hands together, ¡°I will continue with what Senior Brother has done.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed, ¡°What a group of idiots. It¡¯s not rare to see an idiot, but it¡¯s rare to see a group of idiots gathered together ¡­ Since you want to have fun with it, I¡¯ll help you. ¡±

    With a wave of his hand, anotherrge city slowly flew out of the huge whirlpool. As the huge city slowly squeezed out of the whirlpool, the soil underneath the city started to fall down one after another.

    The expressions of everyone in the Buddhist Sect changed. They who were kneeling on the ground due to the death of Great Master all stood up, looking up at the falling city above their heads. Everyone clenched their fists.

    Tan Shanse made a gesture of invitation towards the Buddha: ¡°Mr. Buddha, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    His hand pressed down and therge city rapidly fell from the sky!

 Chapter 1548 - Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1548 ¨C Soldiers</h4>

    Anotherrge city flew out from the whirlpool, and witeavy press of Tan Shanse¡¯s hand, therge city quickly descended. The entire city was dug out, and in order to ensure the integrity of therge city, it brought along a thickyer of soil that fell like rain.

    The Buddha raised his head and looked at the sky. Coincidentally, there was a city gate facing him, and he saw the words on the gate.

    Jinling

    What kind of ce was the Jinling?

    The Buddha did not know that he had never been there and had never heard of it.

    Of course he wouldn¡¯t know that in the future, there would be an empire called Da Xi that would rise to prominence. That empire¡¯s capital would be Jin¡¯ling.

    The Buddha only knew that it wauman city in the Central ins. A city of this size could only be found in the Central ins. It was rare for the Western Regions to have a city of this size.

    He took a deep breath. It didn¡¯t matter if this was the city of the Central ins or the city of the Western Regions, it didn¡¯t matter what the story of this ce called Jinling was.

    But just when the Buddha was preparing to soar into the sky, the Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s temple protection array actually opened up a crack once again. One disciple after another flew out from inside, their strength was not considered very strong, just like shooting stars from the ground back to the universe, dazzling.

    What kind of scene was that!

    Tan Shanse thought that he would make the people from the Buddha Sect fear him because of this. He thought that after he did this, those people would be like the sheep in their that he had mentioned, because they would be obedient in the end. Even if they faced ughter, they would only hide in the corners and tremble, not daring to resist.

    He was wrong.

    He waspletely wrong.

    The disciples were crying on the ground earlier, not because they were afraid, but because they were sad over the Great Master¡¯s sacrifice.

    What Tan Shanse thought did not happen, but it actually bound the hearts of all the disciples of the Buddhist Sect together.

    The disciples flew up and raised their hands to support Sky City.

    At this moment, the Buddha¡¯s heart was iparably excited ¡­ That was his disciple, his Buddhist Sect!

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression instead became unsightly. He never thought it would be like this, those people who looked to be trembling from fear to bembs waiting to be ughtered, how could they have such explosive power?

    Meteors flew off the ground and into the sky. They converged into a gxy and lifted up the falling Jinling.

    He flew backwards while at the same time, both of his hands constantly formed seals. This hand seal was the summoning seal for his main body which was in the Human Realm Above Heavens.

    ¡°Destroy one thing for me, and I¡¯ll destroy a million of you.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s hand seals were extremely fast, after dodging the Buddha¡¯s attack, the hand seals were alreadyplete. A huge array appeared on the ground, which was near the Golden Crown¡¯s capital city, and the entire capital city was inside the hand seals!

    In the past when he was fighting with Tan Shanse, there had never been a formation of this size that covered the entire capital.

    Soon after, the ground shook violently. The Golden Crown had already suffered a destructive attack, and many buildings were destroyed, the people here had just forgotten about the pain fromst time, and the second attack came again.

    It was more violent than thest time.

    The cracks in the ground began to swallow the buildings one by one. Themoners who were running in panic couldn¡¯t do anything, they could only keep on running, but running wasn¡¯t enough to save them.

    The gaping hole grewrger andrger, and streams of ck gas were spewed out from the ground. Those who were hit by the ck gas quickly turned into dried bones, and their flesh and blood would be instantly corroded to nothingness.

    The ck mist rapidly spread throughout the city, and more and more people died. The dead mist from the dead merged into the ck mist, and the ground began to shake more and more violently. It was as if the entire sky above the city was shrouded in a dense ck mist.

    The experts of the Golden Crown were constantly trying to save him, but their speed of doing so was far less than the speed of death or injury.

    A loud boom echoed out!

    The entire city sank ¡­ There were too many cracks on the ground. When the ck qi surged up, the ground shook and thenpletely sank down after a few cracks. Countless people were swallowed up into the huge abyss.

    A bone covered hand stretched out from the abyss, grabbing the edge of the abyss, followed by another one, two hands grabbing the edge of the abyss with force, a huge body rushed out from the abyss.

    After both hands camair-raising head, with only bones left, and also iplete flesh. That face looked so hideous that even those who survived by luck would not be able to forget the terror brought about by that face for the rest of their lives.

    Giant climbed out of the abyss, which seemed to be taller than a snowy mountain.

    Last time, the Golden Crow that Tan Shanse brought back had already caused great harm to everyone. This time, the summoner seemed to be even stronger, since it was once standing at the highest point in the universe, and the amount of unparalleled beasts it had subdued was not small. However, what had appeared this time was not a beast, but a giant, a real person!

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    When the Buddha saw the giant, his expression changed.

    He was the king of the legendary giant ns.

    In the ancient times, in the mythical era long before Emperor Yu, the Creation Gods had just created humanity not long ago. There was a giant race on the earth, even the smallest of them was at least a few hundred meters tall, the tallest was their king, this giant race was known as the semi-deity race, and their bodies flowed with the blood of the Creation Gods, giving them endless power and an indestructible body.

    Praise. Their king. He was known as the ¡®Praise King¡¯.

    Kua Li crawled out of the abyss and when the two huge palms pressed down, a few Golden Crown cultivators who did not manage to dodge in time were crushed to pieces.

    ¡°Attack him! Protect the civilians and retreat!¡±

    The old king of the Golden Crown was holding his king sword, his hand trembling intensely, but he still pointed his sword at the giant without wavering: ¡°Soldiers of the Golden Crown, your criticism is protecting everyone here, every de of grass and tree, you cannot let my Golden Crown¡¯s citizens die before us, as the king of this country, I will not retreat!¡±

    He mounted his own mount, a snow-white flying horse, and was the first to rush over to Kui.

    Behind the old king, the army of the Golden Crown that had withdrawn earlier began to increase their speed. The battle horses¡¯ whine and the shouts of the soldiers resounded through the sky.

    ¡°Archers!¡±

    The old king shouted, ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    Several thousand cavalrymen raised their bows and arrows at the same time, releasing their first round of attacks. The dense rain of arrowsnded on the giant¡¯s body, but ordinary weapons werepletely meaningless to Pang Zi.

    Buzz! *

    A huge boulder, weighing several thousand Jin, flew over the head of the cavalry and smashed onto Kua then¡¯s body with a loud bang.

    At the back of the cavalry, the Golden Crown¡¯s infantry unit quickly formed an array and assembled their powerful rock throwing chariots. The huge rock was sealed with magma and the moment it touched Kua¡¯s body, it exploded, causing the magma to burst out. Witoar of pain, they retreated a few steps. He was too huge, and when he retreated, his steps shook the ground, causing the Golden Crown Cavalry who were charging at him to be shaken to the point that they could not control themselves.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    He reached out his hand and dug into the ground. When he lifted his hand, a piece ofnd as big aundred meter was dug out. He then threw it towards the direction of the Golden Crown Infantry Formation.

    After a loud bang, it was unknown how many brave warriors were smashed down from below.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±

    The old king brandished his sword. ¡°We can¡¯t kill him, but we have to buy more time for our subjects to retreat!¡±

    Just at this moment, a pendant on his chest lit up, and a voice appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you must withdraw and enter the three-star space to seek refuge!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    That was the Imperial Advisor¡¯s advice, but the old king had no intention of doing so.

    ¡°I am the king of this country. I enjoy the respect of everyone in this country, so I have the responsibility to protect them. If this country is going to perish, then everyone will die. I will have to begin!¡±

    The cavalrymen rushed to Kua¡¯s feet, passing by like a gust of wind. Their sharp des swept across Kua¡¯s feet again and again, but their injuries were minuscule.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn!¡±

    The Golden Crown cultivators who were charging over from behind the cavalry soldiers quickly closed in under the cover of the cavalry soldiers. Then, they suddenly rushed out and jumped up along with Kua¡¯s feet and continued to climb up ¡­ Their bodies were simply too small whenpared to Kua Li¡¯s body. They were so small that they were like ants that had crawled onto the feet of a strong man.

    As for their defensive capabilities, their damage was too low. It was as if ants that had bitten interson¡¯s skin would only cause a slight itch or numbness.

    However, they were no ordinary ants. They were brave warriors who fought for this country.

    Even if they were mere ants in the eyes of others, they were merely marching ants that could nibble away all of their enemies.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Every cultivator attacked with all their might, just like how a marching ant would constantly gnaw at their enormous enemy. If one bite was not enough, then two bites was enough. If two bites could not kill, then three bites was enough.

    Tan Shanse who was in the sky, would probably never understand, and would also never understand, why are humans like this?

 Chapter 1549 - Dying

    <h4>Chapter 1549 ¨C Dying</h4>

    The iparably giant stomped on the ground, causing it to shake violently. Rtively speaking, humans were really too insignificant. In the eyes of others, a troop of charging cavalry was but a group of ants crawling on the ground.

    However, it was this group of ants that continued to bite him. They wouldn¡¯t stop until he was dead.

    Tan Shanse could not understand why these people would act in such a way.

    This waspletely different from his previous understanding of people. He felt that what he saw was not a group of people.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    he asked.

    No matter who it was, the people he faced up against would all lose their courage to resist under his influence. However, this group of ant-like people were using their own lives as ast resort.

    ¡°Do you really think you can change the oue like this?¡±

    he asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the oue is.¡±

    Tan Shanse subconsciously dodged the iing fist of the Buddha, but because he was too distracted, he did not notice thaesplendent lotus flower was blooming behind him. The lotus flower spun and struck his back, and twisted his back until it became a bloody mess like a spinning de.

    Under the intense pain, Tan Shanse calmed down instead. ¡°Courage is only temporary, if you keep fighting, you will never appear again.¡±

    After exchanging blows for less than five minutes, the Buddha started to appear like a mountain again. Even if the Buddha did not go through the process, his strength was actually still slightly weaker than Tan Shanse¡¯s, and if they were to continue fighting, sooner orter, he would lose.

    A giant being¡¯s praise attracted all the experts from the Golden Crown and all the people from the Buddhist Sect were busy trying to save the city called Jin¡¯ling.

    He was beaten from the sky down to the ground and then back up again to the sky. This was the moment Tan Shanse seized, as if he was very clear about the inner workings of the Buddhist Sect, that An Zheng was isted from the outside world by the bronze door, and that Monkey was not aware of what happened outside the mutated space. It was not that his disciple was not a monk and could not leave the Lotus Altar for 24 hours ¡­ The Buddha had no reinforcements left.

    Peng!

    The Buddha¡¯s back heavily collided with the Great Snow Mountain and Tan Shanse¡¯s strike sted him flying. His defensiveyer was instantly prated and the moment his back collided with the Great Snow Mountain, even his spine changed shape. His internal organs shifted and he suffered heavy injuries.

    Tan Shanse, however, did not give the Buddha any chance. He followed closely behind like a shadow, and arrived at the same time the Buddha crashed into the mountains of snow. His fistnded on the Buddha¡¯s chest, at this moment, the Buddha had already lost the power to resist, and could only allow Tan Shanse to attack crazily.

    Rocks explodedyer byyer behind him. Tan Shanse did not have any intention of stopping, as the Buddha was actually smashed through the Great Snowy Mountain and dug out from the side.

    The Buddha¡¯s body flew out like a kite with its string cut, bringing along a cloud of dust as itnded on the ground on the other side of the snowy mountain, and then rolled out ¡­ The moment hended on the ground, he was still very clear. It was as if there was no longer any pain in his body, and his internal organs were all dislocated from the shock. Not a single part of his bones were intact.

    Lying there, his mouth split open, and a mouthful of blood leaked out.

    ¡°Damn it...¡± ¡°Damn right.¡±

    What he said was f * cking urate, it was his premonition ¡­ When he saw his own master at night, he had a premonition that his end was near. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought An Zheng and the others into the strange space, and if he didn¡¯t bring An Zheng and the others into the abnormal space, he might not have died yet ¡­ Thus, there were times when he was unable to control anything.

    Tan Shansended beside the Buddha, squatted down and looked at the person who had been beaten into a distorted state by him.

    ¡°The exalted Buddha looks so pitiful right now.¡±

    He did not seem to be in a hurry to kill the Buddha, because he knew that An Zheng and the others would not be able toe out.

    Tan Shanse sat cross-legged beside the Buddha, his hands sped together: ¡°Don¡¯t you usually sit like this? Now sit up and let me see, I¡¯ve heard that the Buddhist Sect¡¯s people specialize in debate. I¡¯ve always wanted to find someone who can beat me in debate, why don¡¯t you try it? ¡±

    The Buddha raised his right hand with thest of his strength and ced it on a middle finger that was covered in blood.

    He did not know what exactly this meant, but when he saw that An Zheng, Du Shoushou, and the others often did this, he felt that it was a little cool. He thought that since he was a Buddha, he could not say anything to insult others, he could not do anything to insult their actions.

    But at this moment, the Buddha didn¡¯t look like a Buddha anymore, instead, it looked more real.

    Tan Shanse got angry for no reason and reached out to grab the middle finger of the Buddha then snapped it off with a ¡°kacha¡± sound. He directly pulled it out of the Buddha¡¯s hand and casually threw it to the side.

    ¡°Learn what¡¯s bad, learn An Zheng?¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°You should be clear, the reason why you are dead and the reason why the Buddha Sect is facing a cmity is because you are too close to An Zheng. That guy is a fiend, no matter where he goes, he will bring about a cmity. Could it be that when I saw An Zheng, I did not havremonition that the buddhist bloodshed had turned into a river? ¡±

    The Buddhaughed, and onlyughed, so Tan Shanse became even more furious. He raised his hand and pped the Buddha: ¡°What are youughing about?!¡±

    The Buddha still did not speak, still smiling.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s hair stood on end when heughed, and he suddenly felt that he had lost all of his fun. He frowned as he thought carefully about it.

    Then, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Do you know why I know so much about the matters of your Buddhist Sect? Why do I know your every move? ¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s smile gradually stiffened because he didn¡¯t want to hear any more from Tan Shanse. If Tan Shanse continued to speak, then his trust in the many disciples of the Buddhist Sect would change. Before he died, he didn¡¯t want to do this, he didn¡¯t want to suspect any of his disciples, doubt any person in the Buddhist Sect.

    ¡°It works.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed even more proudly than before: To me, if I don¡¯t make this person feel despair and cold from the bottom of his heart before killing him, I feel that there is no meaning in killing him. I like to pursue a sense of aplishment, if you just died like that just now, you would be proud, although I do not know why you are proud, I do not allow you to be arrogant, I, do not allow you to be proud!

    The Buddha looked at Tan Shanse, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°He died just like that? I still won¡¯t allow it. ¡±

    Tan Shanse reached out his hand and grabbed the Buddha¡¯s two eyes, forcefully opening up his eyelids, not allowing him to close his eyes.

    ¡°If you want to close your eyes, then do so. If you want to die, then do so. It seems you don¡¯t put me, the winner, in your eyes at all.¡±

    He bent his body and stared into the eyes of the Buddha. The distance between the two of them was not even an inch, and their noses were almost touching. He looked at the Buddha¡¯s eyes likervert ¡­ No, he didn¡¯t look like a pervert, but he was actually a pervert.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see fear in your eyes?¡±

    Tan Shanse was a little disappointed: ¡°That guy can see what kind of person he is looking at and what kind of character he has, I think that it is very interesting. Logically speaking, I have seen more people than him, and I have experienced more than him, how can I not see anything from his eyes?¡±

    The Buddha said nothing.

    ¡°This is yourst stubbornness, right?¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed in disappointment: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve already won.¡±

    He stood up and raised his foot. Below his foot was the head of the Buddha: ¡°See my foot? You are not the first person to see the bottom of my feet, and in the end, everyone will see it, one by one, including An Zheng, who will see it in the end ¡­ The people under my feet are all the strongest in this world, they aren¡¯t even qualified to be called that. Go ahead, I will personally destroy your Buddhist Sect. ¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s footnded heavily on the ground.

    Peng!

    An invisible force pressed against the ground and pushed the Buddha horizontally out. Tan Shanse¡¯s foot heavilynded on the ground, and directly stomped a hole in the ground, the dust and smoke quickly passed through his body.

    Through the smoke, Tan Shanse saw a figure quickly rushing towards him. His speed was so fast that even he found it inconceivable ¡­ At this time, who woulde to save the Buddha?

    What Tan Shanse loathed the most was having his ns destroyed when he was just about to seed. That way, his sense of aplishment would disappear in an instant.

    Therefore, he immediately turned around and threw a fist of empty air at the Buddha who was flying backwards while sticking close to the ground.

    The person who rushed over seemed to have predicted that he would do so. The second force followed closely behind the first and pushed against the Buddha. The Buddha¡¯s body stuck to the ground and flew away.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    This punch exploded the ground, but it did not hit the Buddha.

    Tan Shanse was truly enraged, he wanted to punch out a second time, but there was no time, the speed of the man was too fast, if he were to punch out a second time, the man would be able to punch out at his back without restraint.

    Tan Shanse instantly moved to the side, then quickly formed a seal with both hands. The ground at the location of the Buddha shook a little, followed by a crack, and the Buddha¡¯s body quickly sank down.

    ¡°No one can save him!¡±

    Tan Shanse roared, and then, both his hands fiercely sped together!

    The earth that had just split open suddenly started to close up. The next second, the earth wouldpletely merge together. Indeed, no one could save the Buddha ¡­ Every generation of Buddha in the Buddhist Sect had a premonition of their own demise, and every generation did, so it seemed that there would be no unforeseen events in this generation.

 Chapter 1550 - He wont be let go

    <h4>Chapter 1550 ¨C He won¡¯t be let go</h4>

    The crack in the ground engulfed the Buddha, the Buddha who had already lost all of his energy and was riddled with scars was unable to save himself. He justid there and fell down, looking at the sky, he took in a deep breath of air andughed ¡­ So the air smelled so good.

    With Tan Shanse¡¯s hands sped together, the crack in the ground began to quickly close. The Buddha was imprisoned, and it was as if two cliffs had collided together.

    An Zheng was furious, he rushed towards Tan Shanse, but at the same time, Tan Shanse activated the teleportation gate, so how could a person like him not be prepared?

    His body instantly disappeared. The next second, he reappeared on the other side of the snowy mountain, next to the huge whirlpool in the sky.

    For someone like him, the first thing he thought of every time he took action was not what he would gain from killing a few people, but rather, it was how to deal with the dangers he would encounter.

    Although he didn¡¯t expect that An Zheng would actually exit the mutated dimension this quickly, he knew that he had to leave the instant An Zheng came out.

    Why did he have to kill Buddha?

    It was because he wanted to distract An Zheng that all of An Zheng¡¯s attention was on saving others, so he could calmly leave.

    Reaching the edge of the whirlpool, the corners of Tan Shanse¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Looking at the cultivators below who were still fighting fiercely but had suffered miserably from death, he couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve finally enjoyed myself the most, killing your people in front of you right now, this is the best feeling I can feel.¡±

    Then he rushed straight into the whirlpool without a shred of hesitation.

    However, An Zheng did not give chase.

    When Tan Shanse rushed into the whirlpool and left, An Zheng did not move at all at the ce where the Buddha was devoured.

    The ground shook once again, but this time, it was not as violent. Soon, arge bump formed on the ground and from it, a purple glowing object broke out from the ground.

    Reverse Scale Armor!

    The second time An Zheng had moved the Reverse Scale Armor over to the Buddha¡¯s side, although he was unable to put it on the Buddha¡¯s body, it could form a perfect protectiveyer. The devoured Buddha was immediately protected by a box-like defensiveyer formed by the Reverse Scale Armor, a pincer attack from the earth was nothing to the Reverse Scale Armor.

    An Zheng held the square case formed by the Reverse Scale Armor with both hands and quickly rushed back into the Great Thunder Lake Temple. He brought the heavily injured Buddha back into the mutated dimension and then consecutively fed a few of the best medicines he had on him to the Buddha. He had nevercked peak rank pills, and Qu Liuxi had prepared an unimaginable amount for him.

    After a few pills, the Buddha¡¯s expression slightly eased up, but he was still extremely weak.

    ¡°So it¡¯s better to be alive.¡±

    The Buddha sighed, ¡°I thought I was dead.¡±

    An Zhengughed: ¡°I said it before, I won¡¯t let your damn premonition be urate.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so fast?¡±

    Buddha couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t rush to retrieve my own things. After all, I don¡¯t need to adapt or fuse them, I just need to absorb them directly... You stay here and rest, I will go out and clean up that big guy, Tan Shanse will not dare to appear again, don¡¯t worry, I will remember what he did to you, and will help you call him back in the future. ¡±

    Buddha: ¡°Can¡¯t you give me some face? I am the Buddha. ¡±

    ¡°Not tomorrow.¡±

    An Zheng stood up, and in a sh, he disappeared.

    Outside, the casualties among the cultivators of Golden Crown were great, the elite soldiers who initiated the first charge had been almostpletely wiped out. Although they did not fear death, the difference in strength was too great.

    Praise, it was even more terrifying than steel tendons and iron bones. They attacked again and again, and even though Praise looked like he was covered in wounds, this kind of battle of attrition was not something Golden Crown could fight.

    ¡°Fight him to the death!¡±

    His entire body was covered in blood, and his clothes had already beenpletely dyed red, but he did not have any ns to return to treat him. He turned around and looked at thend that was riddled with wounds, then looked at hisrades who were beside him and far away, only having one thought in his mind ¡­ If you kill him, you have to kill him no matter what!

    When he flew up, he saw the corpse hanging on the bone of Kua¡¯s leg. Even if he died, the back of his hand still held tightly onto his long de, which was stabbed into the crevice of Kua¡¯s skull. As Kua moved, the corpse swayed back and forth.

    He saw a group of cultivators in the army wearing armor still chopping down des and des from their lower abdomen. Praise lowered his head and exhaled a breath of air, blowing these people off his body. That breath of his was extremely stinky, and then it suddenly exploded, turning those cultivators into ashes before they could evennd on the ground.

    He saw his good friend who had grown up together with him in cultivation. Their favorite thing to do was to y chess under that especially beautiful pine tree at the top of the mountain. The two of them could sit there for three days and three nights without talking, but it seemed like they were talking about everything.

    At this moment, his good friend was lying on his chest, on his ribs. He knew what his friend wanted to do, because they were his best friends, and his thoughts were the same as his friend¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I know what you¡¯re thinking. I also want to go together.¡±

    He flew over with much difficulty and picked up his brother¡¯s corpse.

    His friend had even more wounds on his body than he did. If he still had a breath left, then his friend wouldn¡¯t have died here. His friend used all of his strength to crawl here and had no more strength.

    The cultivator carried the corpse of his friend with him as he flew up to the side of Kua¡¯s head and then exploded.

    Yeah, that¡¯s what they were going to do.

    His friend wanted to self-destruct, but didn¡¯t even have the strength to do so.

    The force of the explosion knocked Kua Li¡¯s head to the side, and his huge body became unsteady. He took a few steps to the side, and when his feet touched the ground, the ground shook uncontrobly. Even the snow mountain started to copse, and arge amount of rocks rolled down the hill.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    This self-destruct had caused half of his head to turn ck, but there was no way for him to truly be harmed. Celestial Sovereign¡¯s strength was still too weak whenpared to Kui¡¯s.

    However, this self-destruct blow hadpletely angered Pao Kui. He bent down and roared, and the stench from his mouth instantly reached the ground, and the soldiers who were still fearlessly attacking were blown away by the stench. Before they even had the chance to stand up, the stench turned into a sea of fire, engulfing everyone within a thousand meters of them. ¡°Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡±

    This war was too cruel, people would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    At this time, the mes that swept through the earth suddenly flew up like a floating cloud of fire. The people that were swallowed by the mes a second ago were all shocked.

    Then they saw the young man in the ck robe fly up with both hands raised and the thickyer of fire above his head.

    With a whooshing sound, An Zheng threw the sea of fire he was holding over, puffed out his mouth and roared towards An Zheng¡¯s direction. The fishy wind once again sprayed over and blew the sea of fire away in midair.

    But then, An Zheng had arrived.

    When the mes which filled the sky finally dispersed, An Zheng rushed over from within the mes and struck Pao¡¯s forehead with his fist; this fist was so heavy that even Pao Mu couldn¡¯t stand it and fiercely fell backwards.

    Rtively speaking, An Zheng was too small. He floated in front of Pao Kui¡¯s forehead, like a speck of dust in front of a human face. If one were to look from afar, they would not even be able to see him.

    Yet, even such a small An Zheng was able to unleash an iparably violent power from that fist.

    He howled out in pain and fell backwards involuntarily. He forcefully turned his body in the air and held the snow mountain with both of his hands. The snow mountain shook a few times, and then shattered into pieces.

    He turned his head fiercely, and looked at An Zheng with a vicious gaze. On the ce on his forehead where An Zheng had struck, there was still a purple electric current shing.

    When An Zheng grabbed towards him, he threw a punch towards him. His fist was much smaller than the fingertips of one of the opponent¡¯s fingers, when this punchnded on the fingertips of his hand, it was like an ant striking a tree stump.

    However, the moment his fist touched the tip of Kua Li¡¯s finger, the tip of his finger began to crack like a stone!

    Violent purple lightning shot out from his fingertip and it quickly copsed into pieces. Then, it was that finger that fell from the sky like a meteorite from the sky.

    The fingers shattered, then the palm. The five fingers quickly turned into pieces and fell down. Then the palm, then the wrist, then the arm!

    This punch was terrifyingly powerful.

    His right arm was copsing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. The broken bones of his fingers were likuge rock falling from the sky, and his arms were shattering one by one like a small hill falling down to the ground.

    Not long after, the arm waspletely gone.

    He shouted out in pain, pping the shoulder of his broken arm crazily with his other hand, as if he wanted to expel that damnable power from his body.

    He couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

    An Zheng rushed over once again, but this time, the speed was too fast, causing the air to explode. Only then did the air explode, and An Zheng had already punched Kua Li¡¯s forehead, which was where the punch hadnded, urately and urately!

    ¡®Kacha! ¡®A crack appeared on Kua Li¡¯s skull where he had hit.

    The skull was his strongest point, and he was able to withstand the first blow. Although the second blow wasn¡¯t enough topletely shatter the skull, the hole was enough to scare him. He was scared, really scared.

    Then, this fellow who had just massacred at least ten thousand cultivators and soldiers turned around and ran.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and a gigantic Thunder Lightning Spear appeared in his palm.

    An imposing manner that could pierce the sky!

 Chapter 1551 - SemiGod Only

    <h4>Chapter 1551 ¨C SemiGod Only</h4>

    An Zheng threw the Purple Lightning Spear in his hand fiercely forward, and the long spear drew a bright arc across the sky, thrusting onto Kua Cang¡¯s back with a bang. The spear struck between Kua Kua¡¯s spine, and the purple electric shock instantly spread throughout his entire body, causing his body to go numb for a moment, and caused him to stop in his tracks.

    An Zheng caught up from behind and smashed the Purple Lightning Spear with his fist. The spear stabbed through the gap between the two vertebrae and came out from the front.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    He roared out in pain, turned his head around, and spat out a burst of extremely foul smelling ck air at An Zheng.

    An Zheng extended ouand and the purple lightning in his hand started to swirl, like a huge fan, blowing away all the ck energy.

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    He suddenly elerated, and both of his feetnded on Kuang¡¯s shoulder. The Inverse Broken God Sword materialized in his hand and shed open a piece of the bone on his neck. Even if he praised the bones in his body, they were still unable to stop the world¡¯s sharpest Inverse Broken God Sword.

    With his head drooping forward, the roar could be heard once more.

    He was clearly furious, and he was extremely terrified, thus his bones had undergone a change. The bones were originally full of small holes, but now those holes suddenly grew big, and from inside, a warrior formed from ck Qi rushed towards An Zheng.

    ¡°He can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±

    An Zheng floated backwards, and behind him, ayer of clouds appeared.

    The warriors formed by the ck Qi covered the entire sky as they pounced towards An Zheng. There were so many that they couldn¡¯t even be counted, and thunder rumbled from the clouds behind An Zheng, followed by tens of thousands of purple lightning arrows flying towards him. One by one, the ck warriors burst in mid air, and from within the exploding ck qi came miserable wails.

    He was simply too big, the distance between each step was so far that it was shocking. While the ck warriors were blocking An Zheng¡¯s path, he had already taken the chance to run seven or eight steps forward consecutively. This distance of seven or eight steps might take an extremely long time for ordinary people.

    But exactly because he was too big, he was too heavy, so no matter how fast he ran, he wouldn¡¯t be able topare to An Zheng¡¯s teleportation.

    The purple lightning arrows pierced through the sky and killed all of the Dark Warriors. An Zheng passed through the ck mist and caught up to them once again.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Kua suddenly stopped, turned around, and roared loudly at An Zheng.

    An Zheng did not expect the fellow to know how to speak, and hover less than a hundred meters away from him.

    ¡°Stop chasing.¡±

    Praising while looking at An Zheng, because a bone at the back of his neck was cut off by An Zheng, his head unconsciously drooped forward. When he looked at An Zheng, his posture was rather strange, as he lowered his head and rolled his eyes to look.

    ¡°I was also forced. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Forced?¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°I think you enjoy the ughter.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I was subdued by him and could only work hard for him. All of my faults have nothing to do with me. If you want to kill him, go find him ¡­¡± I swear that I will never provoke you people again. If you let me go, I will never help him again. ¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t help him if I let you go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I swear!¡±

    ¡°In other words, you and Tan Shanse are not blood rted at all? If so, then these words of yours are lies. You are lying to me. With the blood contract, he can summon you again at any time and not kill you? Even if I don¡¯t kill you, I don¡¯t know how many more people you¡¯ll have to kill! ¡±

    Praising while looking at An Zheng, he roared angrily, ¡°As the king of a race of demigods, I won¡¯t allow you to insult me like this. I¡¯ve already begged for mercy, how can you be so unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°You killed someone and then apologized. If the rtives and friends of the people who were killed didn¡¯t let you go, then it would be them who wouldn¡¯t listen to reason?¡±

    An Zheng coldly looked at him and praised, ¡°This is your nature, even if you don¡¯t have Tan Shanse with you, you would still be the same.¡±

    The ck aura on Pao Zi¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger. After a moment, the ck aura turned into ck mes that covered his entire body. He looked even more terrifying than before.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t n on letting go, then let me show you the true strength of my SemiGod tribe.¡±

    The mes on Kua¡¯s body burned more and more ferociously, and from afar, it looked as if his body was covered with long ck fur that was fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°SemiGod tribe?¡±

    An Zheng slightly curled the corner of his mouth: ¡°Please instruct me.¡±

    As the ck mes continued to weave, his body quickly took shape. When his entire body was covered by the ck mes, Kua E looked even more domineering and violent.

    ¡°God bestowed us with a strong body, it is to help us God to rule over mankind, not to be insulted by you humans. What God bestowed upon us, is the supreme status!¡±

    It swept towards An Zheng, its axe carrying a long de. When it swept towards him, it was as if the axe could split the entire world into two.

    An Zheng rushed forward and hacked the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hand forward. The huge battle axe was far too different from An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword ¡­ The tip of the battle-axe was at least a few hundred meters long, and could slice through mountains and rivers.

    An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword cut open the edge of the battle axe, and then made contact with the de of the battle axe. After that, it sliced apart the edge of the battle axe and continued forward.

    The world was still the same, and couldn¡¯t be cut open. However, once that battle-ax was cut open, there was no way to merge with it again.

    He then watched as An Zheng cut open the battle axe and rushed towards him. After he roared, the skin on his body actually split open as threads of flesh extended out like whips and swept towards An Zheng. The crowd felt chills in their hearts as they watched this scene.

    An Zheng went ahead and cut off whatever he met. No matter how many threads of flesh he had, the name of the Inverse Divine Armor was enough to represent everything ¡­ Against the enemy¡¯s power, there was nothing that could not be broken!

    In the midst of the blood stains that filled the sky, An Zheng arrived in front of Kuang¡¯er, and before his hand could sweep over to sweep him away, the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hand was thrown out by An Zheng. He used a sword to tear apart the space, disappearing in front of An Zheng, and then reappeared in front of Kuang¡¯er¡¯s forehead.

    A crack had already appeared on that ce due to An Zheng¡¯s attack. Compared to¡¯s boastful body, that crack was nothing much ¡­ But the Inverse Broken God Sword expanded the crack!

    The moment the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced its skull, the purple lightning on the sword tip also exploded, and streams of violent electric currents entered into Kuang¡¯s brain through the cracks, with electric currents flowing out from his nostrils, ears, mouth and even his eyes. It was obvious how many Power of Essence Thunder s were poured into his skull in an instant.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword stabbed in through the crack on Kuang Feng¡¯s forehead, but it did not stab out from the back of his head. It was not because An Zheng¡¯s sword was not sharp enough, nor was it because An Zheng¡¯s power was not strong enough, but because ¡­ What An Zheng wanted was for the sword to show off its might unrestrainedly in his body!

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Kua suddenly raised his hand to cover his head and started to shake frantically. The Inverse Broken God Sword cut back and forth in his head ¡­ Witfft sound, a small hole appeared on his eyeballs, and Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword tip could be seen peeking out. In the next moment, the sword retracted, and in the next second, the sword pierced out from his ears, went around in a circle, and then flew back.

    It was as if his body had turned into countless volcanoes, erupting at times, at times. What erupted was his blood, and the crater of the volcano was the wound the Inverse Broken God Sword was unceasingly stabbing at.

    He onlysted for a short moment before he fell to the ground, causing the ground to tremble. Smoke swirled around a few hundred meters high.

    The fall of sucuge body was tantamount to the copse of a massive mountain.

    ¡°The suffering that you owe to the Golden Crown, I will repay youndred times more.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the giant who was rolling on the ground coldly, only killing intent remained in his eyes.

    Perhaps it was out of jealousy or fear, Praise struggled to get up and kneeled on the ground, constantly kowtowing to An Zheng. That huge head knocked on the ground one after another, like a series of earthquakes.

    ¡°I beg of you, please let me go. I¡¯m willing to make a blood contract with you and be your ve from now on. No matter what you want me to do, I will do it.¡±

    An Zheng scoffed, ¡°Those people who are imprisoned formitting capital crimes will say the same things as you, saying that they are willing to repent ¡­ To give people like you the chance to repent is the greatest harm to the ordinary people. ¡±

    Kua Li¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and blood began gushing out from his wounds.

    ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, I am the king of the demigod race, I was personally created by the creator of the world. We represent the power of the creator, the demigod is far more honorable than you, I have already knelt down to beg you, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    An Zhengughed coldly: ¡°A half-god body huh? This kind of low level physique, I have long surpassed. ¡±

    An Zheng turned himself into his forbidden technique, Explosion of Essence Thunder, and rushed in through the ce where the Inverse Broken God Sword had pierced him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    His head exploded, and his shattered skull flew away. Blood fell likuge wave on the ground.

    An Zheng¡¯s shining purple light exploded out from the back of his head, floating in the air as he looked back. The purple light caused his body to fall down unsteadily, and his headless body looked even uglier.

    An Zheng pointed forward, and the Inverse Broken God Sword flew to Kuang Shi¡¯s abdomen, the sword drew out a crescent-shaped sword light, instantly opening up his lower abdomen, and a purple crystal core flew out from the Dantian Qi Sea, its speed was astonishing.

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    An Zheng grabbed the crystal core in midair, and the crystal core continuously rushed left and right as it tried to struggle out of An Zheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°The Creator created you, but humans can make you perish.¡±

    An Zheng clenched the crystal core tightly, and the power inside the crystal core instantly burst out of the crystal core¡¯s outer shell and waspletely absorbed by An Zheng. That was not the crystal core of a demon beast but the crystal core of a demigod.

    With a boom, the crystal core broke and the body exploded inch by inch. The scene was extremely shocking.

 Chapter 1552 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1552 ¨C Shock</h4>

    They once took control of thend for the God. However, with the rise of the human cultivators, this SemiGod army, which had once terrified everyone, gradually declined. They were probably thest SemiGod race after all.

    Sooner orter, the body would turn into nothingness. The blood, flesh, and even the seemingly indestructible bones would be nutrients for the earth. In a few decades, the soil here would be even more fertile than elsewhere.

    The Age of Myth was an era where no trace of it could be found in the history books. There were only some vague legends passed down, and the Age of Myth was even older than the era of Emperor Yu and the other three supreme Emperor Level Master. At that time, there were powerful demon beasts everywhere, but humans had yet to start cultivating.

    That era, was much earlier than An Zheng¡¯s first life.

    The SemiGod race waroduct of that era. No one knew what other terrifying creatures existed other than them at that time, and the most mysterious and terrifying thing was none other than the legend of the Gods.

    An Zheng turned and walked towards the Great Thunder Lake Temple, his mood not rxed at all.

    How did Tan Shanse know that he had entered the strange space? How do you know that the Buddhist Sect is guarded empty?

    If there was a spy sent by Tan Shanse within the Buddhist Sect, then who was this person?

    Or perhaps, that was simply Tan Shanse¡¯s n of estrangement?

    The Golden Crown¡¯s capital city had beenpletely destroyed, all that was left was ruins, a scene of devastation and devastation.

    The old king was sitting on a pile of rubble with aplicated expression on his face. He was sad, unwilling, and desperate.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare show his despair because he was the leader of this country. He couldn¡¯t let his subordinates see that he had despair, or else the entire country would lose its future.

    Seeing An Zheng walking over, the old king forced out a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    An Zheng sat down beside the old king and handed him a jug of wine. The old king took a big gulp from the jug and coughed intensely after receiving it, his eyes filled with tears as he looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to the strong alcohol from your Central ins people.¡±

    As he spoke, he took another swig.

    ¡°I know you havhree star space. Da Da Ye mentioned to me that you can go in and take shelter.¡±

    ¡°If I go in, what will happen to my subjects? The 3-star space is for this country, not for me, not for my family... Can you understand how painful it is in my heart? I don¡¯t dare to open up my 3-star space unless it¡¯s the most crucial moment, even if the capital is destroyed. Because after that, I know that there will be a greater disaster. ¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about it? ¡°Cooperate.¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The old King turned and looked at An Zheng. ¡°Cooperate with what?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I have also created a space with a strong concealment, and there are currently tens of millions of people working in it. Originally, I did not want to speak of this matter, I felt that it might be humanity¡¯sst hope, if we were to be defeated in the end, those people in my space will be the future.¡±

    The old king said, ¡°Actually, the three star space is different. Xiao Ye¡¯s space is the most defensive space, but the smallest space is the space with the greatest defense, and that space is the space with the most space, but the smallest space is the space with the three star space, and the old king said,¡± Actually, the three star space is different.

    An Zheng said: ¡°The Buddha Sect has created this abnormal space, I have created this inverted space, your Golden Crown has three star dimensions. If we can fuse this space, then it would be best for us to save hundreds of millions of lives.¡±

    The old king looked at An Zheng and said after being silent for a long while, ¡°As long as the Buddha Sect is willing, I am willing.¡±

    An Zheng had always been worried about theck of unity between people, but now, he understood that when people had to face death, the idea of unity would appear without anyone trying to guide them, and if that was the case, then it would seem to be a little dark, and unless there was no other choice, people would not truly be united. However ¡­ This was one of the reasons why humans had to face many dangers from ancient times until the end of time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Buddha. You still have a lot to do.¡±

    An Zheng stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Thank you for the wine.¡±

    The old king drank thest mouthful of wine, then extended his hand to signal An Zheng to pull himself up: ¡°That¡¯s right, I still have a lot of things to do. I am the king, all these people are waiting for my orders.¡±

    He took a deep breath. He was clearly trembling, but he walked towards his numerous subjects in Golden Crown City inrge strides.

    ¡°I have never been willing to believe that disaster would befall my country, my people. This is my fault. As the king of this country, I did not make the best preparations before danger arrived.¡±

    The old king walked up the slope of the ruins and stood there looking at his wounded subjects.

    ¡°If I had been a bit more qualified, a bit more intelligent, and a bit more powerful, I would have been able to save all of you from disaster. But I didn¡¯t manage to do that ¡­ Today, our capital is gone, and there are millions of people in this city. Less than a tenth of them have been rescued by us, and all of you have done well, but I haven¡¯t done well enough. ¡±

    He suddenly knelt down, looking up at the ruins.

    ¡°I am responsible for the deaths of nearly a million of my subjects. This is my fault.¡±

    Someone rushed forward to help him up, and everyone looked terrified.

    The old king stood up and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I am indeed old. When I wanted to lead you into battle, I realized that I could no longer make my war horse run faster than you. You can rest assured, I will not easily admit my defeat, but the time hase for me to make a decision.¡±

    He swept his eyes across the crowd: ¡°My daughter, Princess of Golden Crown Da Ye, will be the one to lead you guys forward in the future. If I encounter any mishaps, she will be my sessor.

    The old king let out a long breath, ¡°This matter is decided. After I die, you all will immediately support Da Da Ta Ye to be the new king of this country. Before that, I will do my best to do what a king should do.¡±

    He turned his head to the direction An Zheng left in, and could still vaguely see the back of that young man.

    ¡°We won¡¯t lose.¡±

    The old king straightened his body, ¡°Today, I will fight back. Tomorrow, there will be more people fighting back, and in the end, the whole world will unite to resist. The people who want to wipe us out of this world will finally feel the explosive power when we stand together!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    Everyone knelt down and sincerely kowtowed to their king.

    An Zheng did not listen to the old king¡¯s passionate speech that was filled with fighting spirit, because that was something a king had to do. As An Zheng walked, he thought about other things ¡­ Therefore, if there was a spy, his position would definitely not be high. However, if his position was not high, it would be impossible for him toe into contact with the matter of them entering the strange space today.

    This iaradox, so it is not valid.

    Since the matter of the Buddha was not leaked by a spy, then what made Tan Shanse so clear about everything about the Buddha Sect?

    entered the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and when he found the Buddha, he was still not able to think of an answer. Looking at the Buddha who was resting on the bed, he looked a lot better, after all, An Zheng¡¯s pills were the best in the world, and the Buddha¡¯s Imperishable Gilded Body was also not bad.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    When the Buddha saw An Zheng¡¯s expression, he knew that An Zheng had a knot that he couldn¡¯t untie.

    ¡°Tan Shanse told you that he knows every single move in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, and he still says that you never know who told him all this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t dare to think about it, nor do I want to doubt it. When my disciples rushed into the sky to support that Jinling, I was thinking, if one of them really did something that let down the Buddhist Sect, I wouldn¡¯t want to pursue it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, there is no such person.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°I know what it is ¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The teleportation formation that Immortal Pce Xuan-Yuan constructed was directly connected to the Great Thunder Lake Temple!¡±

    After the Buddha heard this, his eyes also lit up, ¡°I knew it, I cannot suspect my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Although that teleportation formation was closed a long time ago, and Xuan-Yuan was already dead... But now that we know, Xuan-Yuan is just a clone of Tan Shanse, the reason he built this teleportation circle was definitely not to have the Buddhist and Buddhist families supporting each other. ¡±

    ¡°Go destroy it!¡±

    The Buddha almost roared.

    An Zheng responded, ¡°Originally, I had thought that we might be able to use this teleportation circle to lure him over, but... Perhaps he can even hear our conversation now, so it¡¯s still ruined. ¡±

    The Buddha instructed his disciples to destroy the teleportation nexus.

    In fact, when they first built this teleportation circle, the people of the Buddha Sect at that time all knew that there were these amethyst, but no one knew that Tan Shanse could actually observe the situation in the northern part of the Buddhist Sect through these amethyst. When Xuan-Yuan first sent these amethyst over, he only said that it could increase the speed of teleportation formation.

    An Zheng said: ¡°Let¡¯s enter the strange space, there are a lot of things that we need to discuss.¡±

    But at this moment, a special artifact in An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl space suddenly lit up. When it lit up, An Zheng¡¯s heart immediately rose to his throat, because that was the uniquemunication artifact that he had with Du Shoushou and the others. Only the few of them had it, it was personally made by the Oldman Huo at the time.

    If they did not encounter any difficulty or danger, they would definitely not have contacted An Zheng.

    Currently, Qu Liuxi, Du Shoushou and the others had gone to thest batch of the Mystic Realms in the Cyan ins.

 Chapter 1553 - How many can be saved

    <h4>Chapter 1553 ¨C How many can be saved</h4>

    Just as the situation on the Western Region improved, An Zheng received a distress signal from Qu Liuxi and the others. The reason why An Zheng was so shocked was because he had thought of a possibility ¡­ Was the Buddha really important to Tan Shanse?

    From the time the previous generation of Buddha created this abnormal space until now, it had been more than ten thousand years. In such a long period of time, would Tan Shanse really not know anything?

    He clearly knew that An Zheng and the others were all in the Buddha Sect, but he actually personallyunched an attack on the Buddha Sect. Even though he had the ancient half-god race king as his assistant, was his odds of victory really that high?

    What kind of person was Tan Shanse? The details were clear.

    As if he was really here to destroy the Buddhist Sect, he immediately left when An Zheng came out to save the Buddha. Why? With his personality, did he really only bring one helper to praise?

    Did he really not expect that An Zheng would suddenly appear?

    If there were any suspicious points, then the thing that An Zheng was most worried about ¡­ Actually, Tan Shanse¡¯s main target was not the Buddha An Zheng, nor was it the mutated space, but Qu Liuxi and the others!

    This was Tan Shanse¡¯s tactic, to calcte the entire world.

    Although the matters of the Western Regions had been resolved, the grudge between the monk and monkey had been resolved, the Buddha had also resolved his own mental knot, and the old kings of the Golden Crown, the Buddha and An Zheng had decided to join hands, this was a great harvest, with the three star realms, the space for mutation, and the space for going against the boat, it could save more lives, but An Zheng was not rxed at all.

    He and Monkey immediately took action and used the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s teleportation array to teleport to the Cyan ins.

    Teleportation was not something that could be determined in an instant. It was a distance of nearly a hundred thousand kilometers from the Western Region¡¯s Great Desert to the shore of the Eastern Sea. Even if the Blood Pearl Bracelet s used all of their energy to create this teleportation space, it would still take at least an entire day to teleport there.

    Too many unforeseen events would happen on this day.

    Giving Tan Shanse a single day was more than enough to kill him.

    An Zheng and Monkey were extremely anxious, but they were already at their fastest speed. If they relied on flying, they would need at least half a month to get there, and even if they did, An Zheng and Monkey would probably have already exhausted their Cultivation Power in that situation. Let alone fighting, they might not even be able to stand steadily.

    And what was even more terrifying about Tan Shanse was that if An Zheng wanted to save Qu Liuxi and the others, he could take away the few remaining experts of the Buddhist Sect and attack the Buddhist Sect. At that time, whether it was Qu Liuxi and the others or the Buddhist Sect, An Zheng would definitely lose one side.

    Often, the most terrifying worry was the correct one.

    In the Azure Province.

    In a cave.

    Qu Liuxi, Gu Qianye, Du Shoushou, together with the Xiao Qi Dao, all five of them were already heavily injured, and the risks to their lives exceeded the limits of what they could bear. If not for the fact that someone had helped them in time, all five of them would have died.

    The one who helped them, was Goddess Feng Shengxi.

    Feng Shengxi was someone that he did not think of, because Tan Shanse did not even put this girl in his eyes. Ever since the East China Sea Yaochi was destroyed, this East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s only sessor was no longer worthy enough for Tan Shanse to care about.

    However, there would always be a variety of variables in life, no one could always go smoothly, no one would never havard time.

    When Qu Liuxi and the rest of the five were almost killed, Feng Shengxi had rushed over in time. With the East China Sea Yaochi¡¯s Secret Treasure Sky Lock concealing their auras, he was able to dodge the attack, because the enemies they faced, were all at least at the Emperor Level.

    Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou¡¯s injuries were the worst, because Du Shoushou had reached the Emperor Level, his physical body¡¯s strength was already extremely terrifying, although it was worse than Chen Shaobai¡¯s injuries, but the situation looked better. With the Emperor Level strength, he could repair his own body during his first attack, and although it was very slow, with Qu Liuxi, at least it would not worsen further.

    But Chen Shaobai was different. He had not recovered his Emperor level strength, and his internal organs were injured. All the meridians in his body were injured.

    When he was in danger, he used his own body to block this attack for Gu Qianye.

    ¡°Things are not going well.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the Chen Shaobai who had already fainted: ¡°Although the medicinal pellets I have with me can temporarily stop his injuries, all of the medicinal herbs I have with me are not right, the power of that thing is too strange, I have never encountered it before, what I need the most now is the medicinal field in An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl space.¡±

    ¡°That guy is too strong, we can¡¯t teleport away, we can only wait for An Zheng toe.¡±

    Du Shoushou said while gasping for air, ¡°It can actually see through the Void Transference and can actually intercept it.¡±

    and the rest immediately activated their teleportation abilities to An Zheng and the Blood Pearl Bracelet after discovering that they were definitely not his opponents. Originally, the teleportation abilities of the bracelet were one-way, but before this time, the Oldman Huo changed it once again and sessfully changed it to two-way, but it was still useless.

    That terrifying guy actually shattered the space with a single w and stopped them while they were on their way back. If it wasn¡¯t for Du Shoushou risking his life to defend against all of the attacks, they would have suffered even more severe injuries.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s face did not look good either. ¡°I hope the Sky Lock can fool it for a while. How long will it take for An Zheng to teleport over?¡±

    ¡°At least twenty-four hours.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Feng Shengxi sighed. Twenty two hours, it was basically not enough time for the Sky Lock to bring them to hide.

    ¡°If only Huan Wan was here.¡±

    She mumbled to herself subconsciously, then her heart felt a sharp pain ¡­ Huan Wan was the guardian of the Sky Lock and so was Huan Wan¡¯s mother. The power of their bloodline hadpletely fused with the Sky Lock and couldpletely unleash the Sky Lock¡¯s power. Even if the current Feng Shengxi was an Emperor Level Beast, his control over the Sky Lock was not as strong as Huan Wan¡¯s.

    Back then in the Infernal Realm, it was that cute and stubborn little girl who used his Sky Lock to save An Zheng and the others time and time again.

    Hearing her words, everyone fell silent.

    Huan Wan, how good is that little girl?

    But when Xuan-Yuan had attacked East China Sea Yaochi, although Huan Wan hadn¡¯t died, she was injured to the point where her skin was notplete. Now, she was suppressed by Purple Ivy using the Profound Ice tform to ensure that her body didn¡¯t continue to rot, but she still hadn¡¯t found a suitable way to save her.

    Qu Liuxi had once seen the stage protecting Huan Wan¡¯s body and the location of her soul inside her body, but in reality, Huan Wan was already a dead person, just that Feng Shengxi was not willing to give up no matter what.

    ¡°If I can refine an Emperor level True Pill and reach the Emperor level, there might be a way to save her.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said sorrowfully.

    ¡°How long can hest?¡±

    Feng Shengxi looked at Chen Shaobai.

    ¡°If An Zheng can make it here within twenty-four hours, I can guarantee that he won¡¯t die within twelve hours, but...¡±

    Qu Liuxi could not continue, her eyes filled with sorrow.

    Even if An Zheng could make it here within 24 hours, how could they avoid it? That horrifying guy outside was very sensitive, which was why he was able to intercept people during teleportation.

    At first, they wanted to teleport directly to the Jizhou, but not long after they had activated their teleportation, they were interrupted by that thing which tore through the void. However, because of the slight deviation in its calction, it did not harm anyone, but only cut off Qu Liuxi and the rest¡¯s path.

    ¡°How long can the Sky Lockst?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked Feng Shengxi.

    ¡°Two hours at most.¡±

    ¡°Let me think of a way.¡±

    Gu Qianye stood up: ¡°When the Sky Lock¡¯s ability to conceal its presence dissipates, all of you will leave immediately.¡±

    Qu Liuxi held her hand and shook his head, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you can¡¯t stop it.

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes reddened, as she looked at Chen Shaobai and Du Shoushou: ¡°They are men, so they have to protect us time and time again. Right now, they have no way to continue to protect us, so it¡¯s up to us to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Feng Shengxi took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with it for a while, you guys go first.¡±

    Gu Qianye shook her head: ¡°That won¡¯t do, the Sky Lock¡¯s recovery time is around four hours, four hours can restore two hours of abilities, this is already the Sky Lock¡¯s limit, if you¡¯re not here, the Sky Lock¡¯s recovery time is simply meaningless.¡±

    Everyone became silent. For a moment, even the air was filled with a sense of despair.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A furious roar came from the outside. It was obvious that the guy had gone berserk because he could not find Qu Liuxi and the others at the moment. The world outside started to shake more and more violently, even the mountains and rivers started to tremble.

    Although it still could not determine the exact location of Qu Liuxi and the rest, it would not be able to protect itself from a single attack. As long as it could hit the cave, it was impossible for them to escape with their current strength.

    ¡°Tan Shanse is taking advantage of An Zheng¡¯s absence to kill us all.¡±

    Feng Shengxi said: ¡°In An Zheng¡¯s memories, it was once the few of us who fought that battle together. As long as Tan Shanse can get rid of the few of us, An Zheng will have no one to support him in the future.

    With regards to Tan Shanse, there was actually nothing much to say. He could even be chopped into pieces.

    However, if he wanted to hack Tan Shanse inthousand pieces, how could that be easy?

    ¡°There¡¯s still about an hour left.¡±

    Feng Shengxi looked at Gu Qianye. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore, you will dy the first battle by half an hour and then it will be me. The only ones left to fight are you and me ¡­ If you can dy for four hours, Sky Lock can endure for another two hours, and then it will be me ¡­ If I can dy it for another four hours, then the Sky Lock would have recovered. This way, it can be counted as havingsted for more than six hours.

    Gu Qianye vigorously nodded her head: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll protect them all if we can save a few.¡±

    She and Feng Shengxi looked at each other, with only determination in their eyes.

 Chapter 1554 - Hole in the hole

    <h4>Chapter 1554 ¨C Hole in the hole</h4>

    The roaring from outside the cave became louder and louder. The entire mountain could copse at any time. That thing was the most powerful one they had ever seen.

    Originally, this was a secret realm that had already been discovered and excavated. Qu Liuxi and the others had onlye in to take a look as a matter of routine.

    At this moment, they were already making preparations for who would die first and who would then die.

    ¡°All of you, stop fighting.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, but he still looked as free and easy as usual. ¡°Who would be the first to court death in thepetition between two charming girls, you really don¡¯t put us men in your eyes ¡­ Chen Shaobai could not stand up, but I believe that even if he could stand up, he would not let them go.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between men and women!¡±

    Feng Shengxi said anxiously: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me women are weaker than men?¡±

    ¡°I heard Xiao Yezi say that when you two were very young, An Zheng and you fought for a chance to equality between men and women. At that time, how old were you two? Has it changed now? ¡±

    ¡°Gender equality is not wrong.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth hooked up as he held onto the wall and stood up: ¡°But on the question of who dies first, it will never be equal. I¡¯m a man, if I let you all die in front of me, then I¡¯m not fit to be a man.¡±

    ¡°Why does Tan Shanse always have sucerrifying helper?¡±

    ¡°Because he once stood at the highest point and subdued those terrifying demon beasts that he had set up at his peak. Now, they are all of use.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Don¡¯t we still have an hour, we need to hurry up and rest.¡±

    He took out the pill bottle that Qu Liuxi had given him before, raised his head and gulped down the majority of the bottle.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Qu Liuxi wanted to stop him but it was already toote.

    By doing so, Du Shoushou waspletely burning his own life force to continue the battle.

    After taking half a bottle, it looked like Du Shoushou was in better condition, but that was only temporary. He had calcted beforehand, the effects of the pill would take at least an hour, at that time, he would rush out without any hesitation and die in front of everyone.

    ¡°Maybe not yet.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly said.

    She realised that the ancient jade around her neck suddenly lit up. Previously, due to being too anxious, she didn¡¯t notice it at all. Now that the ancient jade had lit up, Gu Qianye felt that there might be another way.

    ¡°Move further into the cave.¡±

    Gu Qianye walked out first. There was no problem for Du Shoushou to support himself walking, but he was pretty much uninjured, so when he brought Chen Shaobai and the Xiao Qi Dao along, they looked like they were not lightly injured at all. They were also unconscious, but they seemed to be different from ordinary cultivators.

    Gu Qianye led the way, and the further they went, the brighter the jade on her neck shone.

    After walking for about a kilometer, the cave came to an end. There was no exit, as if there was a dead end inside.

    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou heaved a long sigh of relief, and sat down while supporting himself against the wall: ¡°Looks like this ce is a little safer, after all it¡¯s a little better than outside. The tremors aren¡¯t that strong, and even if the mountain were to copse, we wouldn¡¯t be directly killed.¡±

    To someone with Emperor Level strength, being buried in a mountain was nothing. Feng Shengxi could easily pass through.

    However, if she did that, it would immediately be discovered by the guy outside.

    There were less than twenty minutes left before the Sky Lock¡¯s power dissipated. In these twenty minutes, they would be at peace.

    Gu Qianye lowered her head to look at the flickering ancient jade pendant on her neck, her heart filled with doubts. If there was nothing to guide or summon, how could the ancient jade possibly light up?

    This was one of the ny-nine secret realms that Xu Fu had in the past. Before they had arrived, it should have already been explored thoroughly by Tan Shanse¡¯s men, and almost all of it had been plundered.

    Gu Qianye stretched out her hand to feel along the stone wall, trying to find some sort of mechanism. But no matter how she looked at it, this cave was formed by nature, not something that could be excavated.

    ¡°Stop looking for Xiao Yezi.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Sit down and rest for a while, you don¡¯t have much time left to rest.¡±

    However, Gu Qianye did not want to give up, because not only did the ancient jade light up, as she walked to the end of the cave, a mysterious voice started to appear in her mind, a voice that she could not catch clearly. It was unknown whether it was human words or something else, but she felt a faint sense of familiarity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking. If the Sky Lock¡¯s power dissipates, I won¡¯t be able to find anything. Shengxi, you take them and leave.¡±

    Feng Shengxi nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    There was no need for them to interact much.

    The cave was not very big, and its width was about seven to eight meters. At the end of the cave was a stone wall that had been blocked off, and he spected that there was still a long way to go until he reached the other side of the mountain.

    After just five minutes, even Gu Qianye herself became lost.

    A single pearl could illuminace, but there was nothing else in sight.

    It was something that her father had personally passed down to her when she was in Old Hunters. This piece of ancient jade was a symbol of the position of the n Leader of the Old Hunters, andter, Gu Qianye guessed that it should be a bone that was left behind after her flesh was shattered when she fought with An Zheng and the others.

    When one reached the peak of the Emperor Level, almost all the Zhi Zun level powerhouses had bones that were much stronger than any Purple-Rank Magic Tools in the world. At their level, Purple-Rank Magic Treasures were actually no longer of any help to them, and would not be of any harm unless they surpassed the peak of the Earth Ranking like An Zheng who was at the peak of the Inverse Broken God Sword level.

    The bone jade felt slightly warm, as if it wanted to tell her something.

    When Gu Qianye fought shoulder-to-shoulder with An Zheng and the others in that lifetime, she wasn¡¯t helping An Zheng and the others in their battle. Instead, she was one of the people charging at the very front.

    Even though she looked a lot gentler in this life, she still had that domineering aura in her bones.

    ¡°The thing outside has an extremely keen perception that is even sharper than An Zheng¡¯s. It can even sense the aura in the air ¡­ So, even if there¡¯s something hiding behind the cave, it¡¯s impossible for us to enter, unless the time for the Sky Lock is limited. By then, there¡¯s already no time to look for anything. ¡±

    The meaning behind Feng Shengxi¡¯s words was obvious. If there was really something hidden in the cave, they had to rely on the Cultivation Power to open it. However, once the Cultivation Power was used to shake the mountain, even Sky Lock would not be able to hide them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try something else.¡±

    Gu Qianye suddenly thought of something. She raised her hand and bit her finger, and then dripped a drop of her blood on the Bone Jade.

    She could clearly feel that the bone jade was ready to move, but it seemed that its power was not enough to fly out. It was the bone jade¡¯s self-awareness, and was not controlled by Gu Qianye.

    She dripped a few more drops of her blood on the bone jade. The bone jade suddenly flew up, like a giant firefly flying a circle around the end of the cave, and then, it suddenly rose straight up into the air. Gu Qianye and the others couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads to look up, the cave was only four or five meters high, and the bone jade quickly flew to the highest ce, then disappeared with a whoosh.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Du Shoushou watched in a daze, ¡°He flew away by himself?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, the bone jade must have found something.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no exit up there either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡±

    Gu Qianye slowly floated up. After reaching the top of the cave, she carefully looked at where the bone jade had disappeared. She was shocked to find that there was actually a finger sized hole there;

    If they wanted to enter, they would have to use the Cultivation Power. This was yet another paradox.

    But at this time, the silver and water within the small cave sshed out, quickly illuminating the cave. A small beam of light shot out from the cave and onto the ground, causing the bone jade to fly back along the beam of light.

    The bone jade left the beam of light and flew around Gu Qianye, as if it wanted to say something to her in a hurry. Gu Qianye raised her hand, and the bone jade thennded on her palm, followed by a buzzing sound... Everyone became smaller, and they were all smaller than a finger. The bone jade led them into the small hole.

    It was as if they had passed through a very, very long time and space tunnel. When the light appeared again, they even felt like they had left this world and entered a world of dwarfs.

    They were too small now, and a mantis was much bigger than they were.

    The light gradually dissipated, and it took a while for their eyes to adjust to it. Gu Qianye rubbed his eyes with all his might, and then saw a person sitting cross-legged not too far away from him.

    Her expression immediately changed. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± Then, she stood in front of everyone.

    However, the person sitting there did not move.

    The environment here was very hazy. It wasn¡¯t that their eyes were still blurry, but rather hazy, as if there was ayer of mist separating them, making them unable to see anything clearly.

    Gu Qianye carefully approached the person sitting there, and said as she walked: ¡°We also did not intend to barge into this ce, please forgive us senior, but we escaped here because we were being hunted, it was really an action of helplessness ¡­¡±

    When she spoke, she looked at that person without blinking.

    He finally walked up to the front and the blurryyer of things in front of him disappeared. It was as if he had just passed through ayer of mist ¡­ When Gu Qianye walked in front of the person who was sitting cross-legged and saw everything clearly, hisplexion suddenly changed, and in an instant, it was as if his face had lost all color.

 Chapter 1555 - Ancient War

    <h4>Chapter 1555 ¨C Ancient War</h4>

    The light here was good, but they couldn¡¯t see what was going on ahead. It was as if ayer of mist had entered everyone¡¯s eyes, even though they had to rub their eyes hard.

    Gu Qianye could not see what the person sitting cross-legged looked like, and even after asking a few questions, the person did not reply, so she could only go closer. When she reached a ce not far from the person, it was as though she had pushed away the fog, causing her vision to be clear.

    After Gu Qianye saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, she stood therepletely stiff, like a wooden chicken.

    To be exact, it was not aplete person, but rather a skeleton.

    The skeleton was covered with spiderwebs, and it was unknown how long it had been alone.

    When Gu Qianye saw the skeleton, she had a very special feeling in her heart. It was as if she instantly felt the loneliness and sorrow of the skeleton.

    The skeleton was covered with wounds. If one looked carefully, they would see that they were not broken bones, but rather pieces that had been pieced together.

    Even now, no one knew that it was because he was too powerful in the past. Even after dying in battle, he still had his spiritual consciousness, and the shattered remains were brought back after they were found in the ancient battlefield.

    This skeleton was notplete, and was missing a few small pieces.

    And the remaining parts, were all on Gu Qianye.

    The golden body of a female war god!

    When Gu Qianye got close to the skeleton, it released a very gentle but warm white light. The bone seemed to have regained its vitality, and Gu Qianye¡¯s mind buzzed, as if she had returned to that very moment, to the fierce battle.

    In that misty starry sky, they had fought their first battle outside of this world.

    Tan Shanse who had just returned from the Outer World brought along arge army of Spirit Demon Beasts. The majority of them were the Emperor Beasts that had dominated this world during the ancient times, and their powers were terrifying.

    On the closest to this world, they had ambushed the army of demon beasts and beaten the corpses of their enemies.

    The world of Dual-Moon had lost a moon. That had exploded due to the fierce battle. At that time, there were at least dozens of terrifying demon beasts being killed on that. That scene kept shing in her mind.

    She saw that An Zheng, who was dressed in ck Reverse Scale Armor s, had flown onto a demonic beast that was at leashousand meters long, and beheaded it with a sweep of the Inverse Broken God Sword s. That sword strike was able to destroy the stars, and many of the demonic beasts, upon seeing the power behind that sword attack, did not even dare to fight, and turned to flee.

    She saw Du Shoushou holding the Triton, witu sound, he stabbed into the stomach of a demon beast and forcefully pushed back against the demon beast, forcing it to retreat. Then, he lifted up the huge body of the demon beast, causing a ball of light to explode from the Triton¡¯s body, directly blowing it up into pieces.

    Wherever it passed by, the demonic beast would be sliced into two. He pulled the Demonic Beast Cores out from the bloody remains of the demonic beast and threw it over to Du Shoushou: ¡°Consider this as you owe me a barbecue!¡±

    She saw the monkey flying over from the sky. The sky-upholding iron rod burning with purple mes came out from the end of the sky andnded on this side of the sky, smashing the demon beast into pieces.

    She saw the Goddess Feng Shengxi holding his sword standing gracefully, she saw that it was not a monk who had formed a seal formation to trap more beasts.

    No matter who was injured, she could immediately heal them. Most importantly, her vines had formed a defensive array, and were even continuously blocking the attacks of the demon beasts for herrades.

    What a great battle that was.

    She looked at herself. Without any weapon in her hand, she charged into the army of demon beasts wearing a purplish golden armor. With a single punch, she shattered the demon beasts on the left and kicked the demon beasts on the right away.

    She saw herself rushing back and forth amidst the army of demon beasts without the slightest bit of fear. Those demon beasts with Emperor level strength didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist her.

    He could still see it clearly.

    That was the first battle against Tan Shanse, happening in the starry sky outside this world.

    Although they had almostpletely annihted the demon beast army, they were still unable to stop Tan Shanse alone. They had worked together to fight Tan Shanse, fighting from the stars to this world, and from this world to the stars, and the stars had shattered one after another because of their battle. Human cultivators fell one after another in the vast universe.

    In that space without gravity, the corpse floated there, its blood floating in the air. It was so tragic that no one dared to look directly at it.

    Unknowingly, Gu Qianye¡¯s tears had already wet her clothes.

    Qu Liuxi came over from the back, and upon seeing the skeleton, her face changed. She could clearly feel the same aura as Gu Qianye¡¯s from the skeleton, she ced her hand on Gu Qianye¡¯s shoulder, and in that moment, Gu Qianye¡¯s emotions made her cry as well.

    ¡°The us of the past, we have done so much for this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and for ourselves.¡±

    Gu Qianye carefully stood there, wanting to touch the skeleton, but before her fingers could touch it, faint rays of green light suddenly flew out from the skeleton one after another, connecting Gu Qianye and the other like a bond.

    At that moment, Gu Qianye groaned, and then fainted.

    Qu Liuxi did not dare to disturb her. She knew that it wasn¡¯t because Gu Qianye was injured, but because she was receiving an inheritance.

    When Gu Qianye opened her eyes, she saw the vast starry sky. In front of her stood a person wearing a ck armor, that thick and simple battle armor was filled with blood stains and faintly flowing purple gold lines.

    She once again saw the ancient battlefield.

    This waigh slope, and corpses were everywhere down there. Not only for those demon beasts, but also for those countless horde of faceless monsters. The few of them stood on the slope, and the corpses piled up to the point that it would make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    One could imagine what a magnificent scene it was when they were standing on this high slope.

    Countless faceless monsters were attacking Gao Po, and among them, there were also arge number of terrifyingly powerful Emperor level demon beasts. The great army madly rushed over, like the tides of the ocean surging towards thend.

    The few of them were fighting with their backs to each other, constantly changing positions to support each other. Whether it was the Faceless Monster or the beasts, one of them was killed off and his body rolled down the slope, but it was blocked by other corpses.

    When the battle was temporarily over, there might have been tens of thousands of corpses near the slope.

    In the distance, the setting sun could be seen. They stood on the high slope as they breathed a sigh of relief. This was not the end of the battle, but the beginning of it.

    ¡°Can we see itter?¡±

    She heard her own voice as she asked An Zheng who was standing in front of her.

    Dressed in Reverse Scale Armor s, the blood on his body was still flowing downwards. On the tip of the sword, a drop of blood slowly dripped down, seeping into the slope. The entire slope had been soaked in blood.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng answered simply, with only one word.

    ¡°In the future, we will be ce with the most beautiful beauty. We will be stripped of our armor, put on our mostfortable clothes, and then sit on the white sand of the beach and watch the sun set. We will light up a pile of work there, and wait for the sun to rise the next day.¡±

    He turned around, his face a little tired, but still determined.

    ¡°What we are doing now is precisely for that day toe.¡±

    Gu Qianye nodded her head and walked to An Zheng¡¯s side, ¡°If we can¡¯t fulfill this dream in this life, if we ¡­ ¡°If I lose it, you must remember toe and find me. I don¡¯t have a lot of alcohol, but if I sit on the beach in the sunset like that, I think I¡¯ll get drunk too.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged that as he turned his head back to look at the distant setting sun. Gigantic battleships flew over one after another, and the second battle was about to begin.

    At that time, Tan Shanse had already absorbed not only the strengths of the three s, but also the strength of the group of Emperor Level Master s within the Pre-Qin Emperor. It was so terrifying that it was hard to imagine, if it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to conquer an even wider area and temporarily not having the time to harden his body in this world, An Zheng and the others probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow.

    Before this battle, it was unknown just how many stars Tan Shanse had brought down and how many humans he had ughtered with his Faceless Monster army.

    An Zheng took a deep breath, then stabbed the Inverse Broken God Sword in his hand into the ground. He tugged at Gu Qianye with his left hand, and Qu Liuxi with his right, ¡°We have always been escaping, but no matter if it¡¯s these kinds of battles, or the days toe, we will never be able to escape.¡±

    Gu Qianye blushed, and subconsciously looked at Qu Liuxi, but discovered that Qu Liuxi was also smiling at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the future.¡±

    Gu Qianye pulled off the mask on her helmet, and a ball of light burst out from her two fists, ¡°Leave it to us in the future. Right now, there is no time for us to think about beautiful things. Kill! ¡±

    Her feet pushed off the ground and her figure instantly appeared in the middle of the huge fleet in the distance. Her back was so beautiful yet carried an iparable domineering air, her long hair was fluttering under her helmet, and her fists were flying around the enemies.

    One battleship after another was smashed into smithereens by her, and the enemy¡¯s wails were like the sound of a horn blowing.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An Zheng rushed out. Qu Liuxi rushed out. Monkey, Chen Shaobai, Du Shoushou all rushed out.

    However, they weren¡¯t alone. Behind them, ships from the Mortal Realm started flying as well,unching counterattacks against the mighty army of enemies in the distance without fear of death.

    ¡°We can see the future, on that beautiful evening.¡±

    ¡°My alcohol tolerance is not good. If such a day reallyes, I¡¯m willing to get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Leave the beautiful days for the future.¡±

    ¡°The current us doesn¡¯t have time to talk about love!¡±

 Chapter 1556 - Quadripartite

    <h4>Chapter 1556 ¨C Quadripartite</h4>

    The scene in his mind continued to y out as Gu Qianye¡¯s tears silently rolled down his cheeks.

    This skeleton did not only bring back memories of that time, but also a familiar power. It was her Golden Body. Even though it was not as powerful as Monkey¡¯s Innate Indestructible Golden Body, it was still a peak existence among cultivators at that time.

    Just because she was a female war god.

    Gu Qianye slowly walked ce not far from the skeleton and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, for the sacrifices of that era. Leave it to me.¡±

    As he said this, a bright golden light burst out from the skeleton.

    With a bang, the skeleton suddenly scattered into many pieces. One could imagine how tragic Gu Qianye had been when she had died in thest battle.

    Pieces of her body turned into golden light, and flowed into Gu Qianye¡¯s body one by one. Her body involuntarily floated up aure and holy radiance enveloped her entire body.

    The bone jade that she had been carrying with her also turned into golden light and flowed into her body. She seemed to not even have breathed for a minute or two, Qu Liuxi watched nervously, preparing to rescue her at any time, even though her current injuries were severe.

    This was Qu Liuxi, although her injuries were not light at all, she had always been helping others.

    Most of the time, people would always see the heroes fighting on the battlefield, and feel that they were shining brightly, but they would never think about the contribution a person like Qu Liuxi had made behind their backs, the contribution they made was not smallpared to the people fighting on the battlefield.

    Roughly two minutester, the sacred radiance from Qu Liuxi¡¯s body swept out in all directions, causing the entire space to be exceptionally bright. Even Du Shoushou and the others were infected by this radiance, and some of the injuries on their bodies even started to heal slightly.

    When the radiance dispersed and quickly returned, Gu Qianye slowly descended to the ground.

    She opened her eyes and smiled at everyone.

    Just at this moment, the Sky Lock¡¯s time was limited, and its ability to conceal its presence temporarily disappeared. Outside, the huge beast with sharper senses than An Zheng¡¯s immediately discovered them.

    ¡°Take them away first!¡±

    Gu Qianye yelled at Feng Shengxi, and then suddenly punched in front of him.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With the first loud noise, Feng Shengxi broke through the mountain and rushed out with Du Shoushou and the rest.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The second sound was heard less than a thousandth of a secondter, because the interval between the two sounds was too short. Normal people would not be able to recognize that it was two sounds.

    The second sound, was Gu Qianye¡¯s fist and a mountain body¡¯s huge w that was directly split apart.

    The thing outside definitely did not expect that the person it suppressed previously would suddenly be stronger. It was clear that it was stunned for a moment ¡­ Compared to that fellow¡¯s huge front paw, Gu Qianye¡¯s fist was evidently much too delicate. However, even with sucuge disparity, that huge paw was actually forcibly stopped.

    The shockwave caused by the explosion swept across the entire mountain. The entire mountain was cut open by the violent force. The resulting shockwave caused the upper half of the mountain to fly up dozens of meters. What a spectacr scene!

    On the other side, Feng Shengxi and the others had already rushed out of the mountain. However, just as they arrived at the other side of the mountain and barely had time to heave a sigh of relief, they suddenly saw a thick, white cylindrical object that had a diameter of five or six meters, sweeping over towards them. When they came out, that thing was already there.

    Feng Shengxi clenched his teeth and pushed everyone out of the way.

    With a bang, the Emperor Level Feng Shengxi was sent flying by this gigantic white cylinder. Hended at least a kilometer away, plowing a deep ditch on the ground.

    The disparity in strength was so great that he couldn¡¯t block it at all.

    The thing that swept over waail.

    Gu Qianye turned her head to take a look and her expression immediately changed. The force of her fist had exploded and knocked away that huge w, then rushed down to check on Feng Shengxi¡¯s injuries. Fortunately, Feng Shengxi had the life-saving divine artifact that Purple Ivy gave him on him, which couldpletely withstand one of the full power of the Emperor Level Master.

    The magic tool had absorbed most of the energy from the tail. Even so, Feng Shengxi still did not look very good.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After about ten seconds, she finally managed to catch her breath. There was blood at the corner of her mouth.

    Gu Qianye helped her stand up, then looked at his loved ones who had fallen far away: ¡°Go and protect them, I¡¯ll stop him, you guys find a chance to leave.¡±

    After saying this, Gu Qianye rose into the air and rushed towards the gigantic fellow.

    The mountain waspletely broken, separated from the center and smashed into pieces after the upper half fell down. It was unknown just how many animals that were hiding in this ce did not dare to go out and tremble from fear. They were too low-level to even dare to escape under sucowerful Emperor level pressure.

    Smoke rose into the air as Gu Qianye floated in midair. His body began to change as a blood-red armor gradually appeared from within his body, covering him one by one.

    Opposite her waiger, a white tiger.

    Back then, An Zheng and the others had encountered the suppressed ck Turtle in Emperor Meng Hu¡¯s secret realm. As one of the four great beasts, and the oldest one at that, the strength disyed by the ck Turtle was enough to make all cultivators fear it. Even though the ck Turtle had already been suppressed for tens of thousands of years, it was still suffocating.

    And in front of Gu Qianye, was one of the other four great divine beasts, the White Tiger.

    Judging from its appearance, the White Tiger was much more domineering than the ck Tortoise. If the ck Tortoise was said to be the strongest defense amongst the Four Great Divine Beasts, then the White Tiger was the strongest.

    Compared to the White Tiger, the difference in strength between Gu Qianye and the White Tiger was too huge.

    Even to the extent that a single strand of fur on the White Tiger looked to be even bigger than Gu Qianye¡¯s. Its two eyes stared fixedly at Gu Qianye, and the size of its eyes were around the size of two pces.

    Those eyes were bloodthirsty, cold, and filled with a sense of incredulity.

    The White Tiger did not continue to attack, but chose to watch Gu Qianye¡¯s transformation. When the dark red, almost ck, armor covered Gu Qianye¡¯s entire body, the White Tiger¡¯s eyes shed, as if it had thought of something, and it suddenly had an intention to retreat. It was not as ruthless and unrelenting as when it did not kill Gu Qianye previously.

    The white tiger did not seem to care about the others leaving, because it could not see Gu Qianye¡¯s true strength at the moment. The ancient and strong Qi on the armor blocked Gu Qianye¡¯s Qi.

    The reason why the White Spirit Tiger was worried was not because of Gu Qianye, but because of the unparalleled killing intent on the armor.

    Why would a woman carry suceavy killing intent?

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger suddenly opened its mouth and spoke in humannguage. It was clearly a bit hesitant. ¡°You, just who are you?¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at the gigantic beast and snorted, ¡°When you spoke, you were already beginning to sway, and even had thoughts of retreating.¡±

    With a sh of light, the White Tiger transformed into a muscr man. He wore a silvery-white battle armor with faint ck patterns on it. It seemed like a burning me that was faintly circting on it.

    From his strength, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t been suppressed like the ck Tortoise for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°I can feel a familiar feeling from your armor.¡±

    The White Tiger frowned and looked at Gu Qianye: ¡°It seems to belic of the ancients.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to say that? As Tan Shanse¡¯sckey, you are no longer worthy to be called one of the Four Great Divine Beasts.

    The White Tiger was clearly angry. Killing intent shed in its eyes, but for some reason, it was forcibly suppressed by him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hisckey, it¡¯s just that... There is a blood contract in your body, so you have to. The aura of the battle armor on your body seems familiar, but I can¡¯t recall it right now ¡­ ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere a long, long time ago.¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°Why do I need to think about this? Only by killing you will I be able to get the pills to alleviate the pain. The blood contract would erupt once in awhile. The pain would be unbearable, and only his pills will be able to alleviate the pain.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses for yourself. Even if you are pitiful, you still have something to hate.¡±

    The White Tiger snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just that your armor is a little familiar. Since you¡¯re so focused on seeking death, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

    Just as he was about to make a move, he heard Gu Qianye say with disdain, ¡°Compared to the ck Tortoise, you are way toocking.¡±

    ¡°ck Tortoise?!¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°You still want to kill him?¡±

    Gu Qianye asked.

    The white tiger was dazed, and after a long while, it shook its head, ¡°The four of us are the guardians of the north, south, east and west of this world, and we have fought for this world countless times. In the ancient times, when our fourth brother fought against the invasion of foreign beasts, none of you have appeared.

    Four Divine Guardian Beasts, Azure Dragon in the East, ck Tortoise in the North, Vermillion Bird in the South, and ck Tortoise in the North.

    Amongst the four God Beasts, the Azure Dragon was the most stable and reserved. Its strength was also the strongest, but it was also the most mysterious.

    The ck Tortoise was the most depressing. It could not even speak a single word for ten thousand years, yet it was the most tenacious.

    In terms of pure attack power, the White Tiger at its peak might be slightly stronger than the Azure Dragon at its peak. However, the White Tiger was the most convinced by the Azure Dragon; it had fought the Azure Dragon nine times and had beenpletely defeated nine times.

    The most unfathomable one was the southern Vermillion Bird. It seemed to be forever pondering over something, but no one knew what it was thinking about.

    The once four Guardian Gods had now be Tan Shanse¡¯s blood contract, how could this not be sad?

 Chapter 1557 - Small fish jerky

    <h4>Chapter 1557 ¨C Small fish jerky</h4>

    No matter what rank the other demon beasts were, they would have to tremble at the feet of the four of them. Even the king of the semi-divine n that An Zheng had killed before didn¡¯t even dare to speak when he saw them at the peak of the four divine beasts.

    Now, when Gu Qianye was facing the Divine Beast White Tiger alone, her battle had already begun with andslide andndslide.

    This was one of Xu Fu¡¯s ny-nine secret realms back then. Gu Qianye had found her broken golden body here, although she could not be sure if this golden body was made from the strong connection between the fragments and the fact that she had found it while traveling the entire world.

    The White Tiger seemed to be quite fearful of Gu Qianye¡¯s armor. From its unbridled arrogance when it was chasing down a few people to its current timidity, Gu Qianye had clearly seen the changes in the armor. That was why she took the opportunity when the White Tiger was hesitating to unleash her full strength.

    Furthermore, what Gu Qianye was even more clear of, was that her current power was only temporary. After obtaining the fragmented golden body, her strength had advanced by leaps and bounds tealm that she was not familiar with, and she was not able topletely control it.

    Right now, she was taking advantage of the unceasing explosive force of the attack, hoping that the White Tiger would retreat.

    The White Tiger that had fought for about four to five minutes indeed looked more and more timid. It didn¡¯t retaliate back and only let go, but was forced by Gu Qianye to the extent of almost retreating out of the secret realm.

    However, after four to five minutes, Gu Qianye realized that the White Tiger¡¯s gaze changed.

    ¡°Although you are very simr to that female war god from before.¡±

    The White Tiger floated in the distance, killing intent once again appearing in its eyes: ¡°That female war god who humiliated me before, but I didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. That was my nightmare, so at that moment, I really had the urge to turn around and run away ¡­ ¡­ However, you are not her. ¡±

    White Tigerughed coldly: ¡°You have a lot of her shadows, maybe there really is a connection between you and her, but in terms of aura, you are far weaker than her ¡­ Back then when I first met her, her cultivation realm was lower than mine by a level. In that era ¡­ ¡±

    As he said that, the White Tiger¡¯s eyes became misty for a moment.

    The disappearance of the gods had caused the four guardian gods to lose their greatest backing. Because their realms were too high and their strength was too powerful, their power was not only supplied from the heaven and earth origin energy, even though the heaven and earth origin energy was much more abundant than it was now.

    They relied on the Source Spirit Crystal God gave them. It was the most original and purest power in the universe, absorbing the original aura from the Source Spirit Crystal, the four of them could maintain their realm and continuously cultivate.

    Suddenly, one day, the God had disappeared. Even after searching through the entire world, they were still unable to find him. Feeling indignant, they continued to search the vast stars, but still could not find any traces of the God.

    Without the God¡¯s gift, their realms began to drop after losing the Origin Spirit Crystals.

    The God¡¯s ve n, which An Zheng had met before, had be arrogant. They did not need to cultivate, and were born strong, and would not be strong or weak. That was the realm and power the God had given them.

    As for those Four-sided Divine Beasts whose realms had dropped, just any one of them was enough topletely destroy this SemiGod Tribe and yet they had to avoid them. How could they withstand the disparity between them?

    However, he had to bear it even if it was unbearable.

    Afterwards, the weakest human in the world started to rise up. The first cultivators looked for the origin of power from all living things in the world and gradually became stronger. Undeniably, the thing that all four Divine Beasts feared the most was the adaptability of humans ¡­ Those tiny humans could quickly adapt and grow up in any environment.

    With Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, they would be able to cultivate. Moreover,pared to the time spent on cultivating by Demonic Beasts, the time needed by human cultivators would be much shorter.

    They could only be more secretive and not show their faces too often. Those human cultivators who appeared to be iparably reverent of the mythical era, once they found traces of demon beasts, would crazily pounce on them like ants to an elephant. In their eyes, there was nothing like respect.

    Even the White Tiger didn¡¯t know how the female war god found the ce where he cultivated in seclusion.

    The moment she appeared in front of the White Tiger, the White Tiger could tell that regardless of whether the other cultivators were strong or weak, the first reaction they had when they saw the White Tiger was greed. They couldn¡¯t hide their greed, because all the cultivators knew very well that if they could kill one of the Four Great Godly Beasts, then not only would they obtain the iparable reputation, they would also obtain the power of the Four Great Divine Beast¡¯s crystal core.

    And when the female war god appeared in front of him, he didn¡¯t see any desire or greed in her eyes. All he saw was an unyielding fighting spirit.

    In the first battle, he lost with great grievance.

    The female war god walked up to him and calmly said, ¡°I want to fight with you and temper my fighting spirit.¡±

    At that time, the White Tiger scoffed. He could tell with a nce that although this female cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was considered very high among human cultivators, she couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow in front of him. He was at least one whole realm higher than the female war god.

    A great realm, that was an insurmountable chasm.

    Furthermore, the dignity of his Four-sided Divine Beast was challenged by an ordinary woman, so how could the White Tiger endure this? He originally wanted to quietly cultivate in seclusion, and he was toozy to even eat humans, what else could he do?

    However, trouble still came, and the female war god challenged him.

    To White Tiger, that battle was indeed a bitter defeat. However, from the looks of it, the actual result of that battle wasn¡¯t really a loss either ¡­ The two fought for an entire day and night, the female war god covered in injuries. Even at that point, she still did not show any fear. The corner of her mouth curled up into a smile. That was the most pressuring smile the White Tiger had ever seen.

    After a day and night, the White Tiger was exhausted and couldn¡¯t continue fighting. The female war god couldn¡¯t win against him, but he couldn¡¯t kill her either.

    To the female war god, this was an experience, so her state of mind was stable. To the White Tiger, this was a form of torture and humiliation.

    She turned around and left. Before she left, she turned her head and said to the White Tiger: ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I don¡¯t want to kill you, nor do I want to obtain your Demonic Beast Cores. To me, the only thing that interests me is fighting.¡±

    She was here to fight.

    The second time she came was much earlier than White Tiger¡¯s expectation, so the White Tiger was extremely clear of the injuries on the female war god¡¯s body. Even if she had exceptional talent, normally speaking, she wouldn¡¯t be able topletely recover without a few years of cultivation, since she was injured by the Four-sided Godly Beasts and was even swaying when she walked back and forth. The White Tiger was already very surprised, but she was actually able to walk back on her own.

    The second time he came was three months after the first battle.

    The female war god didn¡¯t seem to have recovered at all. Herplexion wasn¡¯t good and her body was a lot weaker than when she first saw him.

    It had to be known that during the first battle of the White Tiger, he wasn¡¯t injured. He was just tired from the battle and was truly exhausted. Thus, he recovered much faster than the female war god.

    However, in such a contrast, the female war god hadpletely suppressed the White Tiger. No matter how fierce the White Tiger¡¯s attack was, no matter how strong its power was, she had always suppressed the White Tiger.

    This time, the female war god fought the White Tiger for three days and three nights. The reason why they fought for so long was because the way they fought became more refined and more ingenious, rather than the first time they fought with pure strength and strength.

    After three days and three nights, the White Tiger was once again exhausted. Itid there, not even wanting to move.

    The female war god walked over and rubbed him on his head. When she slightly squinted her eyes and smiled, they became crescent moons, making her look a bit naughty and cute. In her current state, she didn¡¯t seem like the same person when she fought against other men who were even fiercer than she was before.

    What made the White Tiger unable to bear it was that she was patting its head. Did she take me for a cat?

    Even though that hand looked very pretty, it wasn¡¯t ufortable to touch ¡­ But I am a White Tiger!

    At that time, the White Tiger wanted to fight again, but it didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. It could only allow itself to be rubbed by Ye Ci, and she left just like that, her steps were even more stable than the first time she left.

    The White Tiger really didn¡¯t want her toe back because her state of mind was shattered by this war goddess. How was she still a domineering White Tiger?

    The third battle arrived earlier than expected and she arrived 15 dayster. So be it. She even brought some dried fish and other things along with her when she arrived at the entrance of his cave.

    I am a White Tiger!

    The four-sided White Tiger that protected the God, it wasn¡¯t f * cking a cat!

    Dried Fish...

    After she put down the things, she rubbed her hands and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°This time, I want to bet with you. How about this ¡­ If you win this battle, you can eat these dried fish, I made them myself ¡­ ¡°If you lose, you can ride and y with me in the future. I can see that you look pretty pretty pretty too. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s shameful for such a good-looking person to ride you.¡±

    What the fuck!

    At that time, the White Tiger felt that it was about to explode.

    You, take some worthless dried fish as the bet? If I win, I¡¯ll eat your dried dried dried fish. If I lose, I¡¯ll be your mount?

    To the four Guardian Gods, this was truly a humiliation. Even before the battle had begun, it was still a humiliation. Even if he won against the female war god, it was already a humiliation engraved on their minds.

    He stood up abruptly, thinking fiercely that he was going to swallow her up.

    Then, he saw the female war god walk over with a smile, rubbing his forehead: ¡°Good girl ¡­¡±

    Good?

    Be good, your sister!

    Bai Hu couldn¡¯t help but be angry as he looked at the woman who resembled her ¡­ What about dried fish?

 Chapter 1558 - Where were you?

    <h4>Chapter 1558 ¨C Where were you?</h4>

    Thinking of ¡°Little Fishy¡±, the White Tiger was stunned for a moment and wondered what was wrong with him. It should be clear that he hated that fellow to the core, but she was his nightmare. He had deceived his body just by using some ¡°Little Fishy¡± ¡­

    As he thought of this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    That¡¯s right, that was how she came. The third time she came, she said that if I beat you, I would have you as my mount. If I lost, those little fish would be yours.

    Why?

    The White Tiger suddenly opened its eyes wide and roared at Gu Qianye: ¡°Why!¡±

    Then he rushed forward, all his fear and suspicion diluted by that breath in his heart. He attacked crazily, and in his human form, he looked even more berserk than his white tiger form.

    Fortunately, she knew her fighting style, so she had started to teach An Zheng fighting techniques very early on. An Zheng was good at closebat, and so Gu Qianye had never beencking in strength, but her fighting techniques were usually simple strength output.

    Actually, this was also why she defeated the White Tiger for the third time in that era when she went to find it.

    The first time, she went by herself and did not tell An Zheng and the others that by relying on her iparable Inherent Skill and unparalleled will to fight, she had tied with the White Tiger.

    During the second time, she had actually already learned fighting techniques from An Zheng for three months. She told An Zheng everything about the White Tiger¡¯s actions, powers, and forms, and then An Zheng taught her how to deal with it and how to retaliate. Thus, during the second time, she actually already had the upper hand.

    After the third time, she was already very familiar with the White Tiger¡¯s strength and battle style. After all, the previous battles thatsted more than four days and four nights were not a waste of time.

    Aesult, this time, although she was immediately at a disadvantage, she was able to rely on the closebat techniques that An Zheng had taught her, and continuously dodge and block, but she was not injured.

    The more he spoke, the more berserk the breath in the White Tiger¡¯s heart became. His face began to turn pale, and his eyes turned slightly red.

    ¡°You!¡±

    He punched out, ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡±

    Actually, Gu Qianye was stunned when the White Tiger asked her about ¡°dry fish¡±. She still did not have aplete memory of herself and the White Tiger¡¯s past, so she was confused.

    For some reason, when she heard the White Tiger yell that you weren¡¯t her, its raspy voice didn¡¯t contain much ruthlessness or viciousness, but instead it contained something that she couldn¡¯t let go of.

    With a bang, under the immense force, Gu Qianye was still unable to block it, and her body dropped to the ground like a cannonball.

    Her cultivation level was stable, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with the use of the power of the new realm. Furthermore ¡­ The Golden Fragment Body had not fully fused yet, and the time limit of the Sky Lock had already reached when it had just entered her body.

    In order to give Feng Shengxi and the others more time to retreat, she could only give his all in this situation.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Gu Qianye¡¯s back heavily struck the ground, and like an exploding cannonball, she directly shattered that piece ofnd. Pieces of dirt flew high into the air, and a huge crater was formed on the ground.

    Amidst the clouds of dust and smoke, the White Tigernded from the sky and its feetnded heavily on the spot where Gu Qianyended.

    Another explosive sound rang out. The earth seemed to have turned into a sea, and the earth around them rolled out likidal wave, rolling for at least a few hundred meters!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you her ¡­¡±

    When the White Tigernded, it suddenly felt some regret. It felt that it attacked too heavily, so it immediately shook its head. It absolutely could not allow itself to think like this.

    With a wail, he suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but the figure of the female war god appeared in his mind once again. He saw that smiling face and squinted eyes that looked like a crescent moon.

    He saw her reaching out her hand to rub his forehead with all her might, ¡°Look, the dried fish are all yours. Even though you lost, I still want to give you all the dried fish. ¡°From now on, you are my mount.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The White Tiger cried out and spat out another mouthful of blood.

    In his heart, another person appeared, such a cold person.

    Tan Shanse appeared in his state of mind, and coldly looked at him: ¡°You are my blood contract, and your blood contains the blood contract formation that I left behind. If you dare to resist me, the blood contract will immediately explode, and you know the oue.

    White Tiger looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t care about me!¡±

    Then, he actually rushed madly towards Tan Shanse, and smashed towards Tan Shanse¡¯s face with a fist.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The White Tiger cried out miserably.

    When his fist struck at Tan Shanse, who was in the state of mind, the blood contract in his body started to take effect. His body suddenly stopped there, and started to tremble violently, as though thousands of des were cutting through his body at the same time. It was not only his blood vessels, but his bones, as well as his soul, were being sliced into a million pieces.

    This was a blood contract.

    ¡°You actually dare to resist the blood contract?¡±

    Tan Shanse, who was in his state of mind, had a cold expression, ¡°Looks like you really want to die ¡­ I know that all four of them are difficult to control, but I didn¡¯t think that with such a boundary, your blood contract would actually soften. Is it because of that woman? Let me show you how to resolve this pain. If you kill her, your mind will be calm, and your blood contract will not take effect. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The white tiger let ouoar and abruptly turned around.

    At this moment, the moment he turned around, his blood-red eyes saw that the woman that had exploded out from the ground had already arrived in front of him witunch.

    This punch was too fast and ferocious, and there was a domineering air to it.

    Who should he give up on?

    The White Tiger was stunned as it stared nkly at the iing fist. Suddenly, it felt like it had been released, so it gave up. It didn¡¯t even gather its protective true energy.

    The small, exquisite, yet domineering punch actually didn¡¯t hit his face. It stopped just one centimeter away from the tip of his nose, and that was the force brought by the punch. If she didn¡¯t immediately defend against the punch, half of his skull would have been shattered.

    But she stopped. Why did she stop?

    The White Tiger looked at Gu Qianye in a daze, ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Qianye turned around and walked back: ¡°Victory is not good,e again!¡±

    Victory was not in the way,e again!

    These six words were likhunderp that exploded in the White Tiger¡¯s mind. It was her. Only she would be so proud.

    These six words were the essence of her fighting spirit.

    If it was an unfair battle, then he wouldn¡¯t fight.

    If you can¡¯t win in a fight, you won¡¯t admit defeat. Come again!

    Another mouthful of blood spurted out from the White Tiger¡¯s mouth. It felt like his blood was on fire. It was no longer the pain of being chopped into pieces, but the intense pain of the burning of every cell.

    Forget it.

    Hey back on the ground, letting the blood contract begin to devour him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore.¡±

    Hey there, staring nkly at the sky. The white cloud floating in the sky seemed to be two people fighting. One was the prideful Four-sided God Beast, and the other was the even more prideful her. Master.

    ¡°Kill me.¡±

    He muttered to himself as heid on the bed.

    That time, he was defeated in the third battle. The humiliation was unbearable for him, and that was how heid on the ground with a face full of despair. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Kill me, I won¡¯t ept that humiliation.¡±

    I am one of the four great guardians, how can I be a mortal¡¯s mount?

    Ridiculous!

    Then he smelled the dried fish, and the abominable creature squatted down beside him and rubbed his head as if he liked the pure white fur.

    ¡°Here, the dried fish are all yours. Even if you lose, I still n on giving you the dried fish. I made them myself, but ah ¡­¡± ¡°From now on, you are my mount.¡±

    These words once again appeared in the White Tiger¡¯s mind, and then Tan Shanse¡¯s figure appeared again.

    ¡°Looks like you really intend to give up on yourself ¡­¡± I just didn¡¯t think that the grand four-sided God Beast, the proud Lord White Tiger, the most powerful existence under the God Realm would actually appoint you to be a mount for a mortal. If the God knew, he would probably want to destroy you.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    In his own state of mind, White Tiger red at Tan Shanse and said, ¡°Although she is in a bad mood, in my heart, she is tens of thousands of times stronger than you ¡­ She beat me fair and square. Was it my own decision to be her mount? As for you, you are only using tricks and deceit. Compared to me, which one do you think is more important? ¡±

    Tan Shanse snorted: ¡°Then you can go and die, I do not need any subordinates that will be useless to me.¡±

    ¡°I am not your subordinate, I was not before, I am not now, and I will not be in the future either. I am a White Tiger of the Four Directions.¡±

    The White Tiger raised its chin, filled with pride. ¡°The White Tiger that rules over the west.¡±

    Tan Shanse protected it as he raised his hands. The blood in the White Tiger¡¯s body quickly ignited, as if it would be burnt to nothingness in the next second.

    The blood contract, it began with the blood, burning away the blood, then the flesh, then the soul.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    White Tiger thought in his heart, all these years he had been living in humiliation, how could this be better than death?

    ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡±

    He said these four words, but he wasn¡¯t speaking them towards Gu Qianye, but towards the Tan Shanse in his own heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not her.¡±

    The voice drifted back and forth in his mind. He didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly an extremely pure power appeared in his blood, quickly extinguishing the fire like the tides of a great river. That feeling made him feel sofortable that he almost couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    The White Tiger slowly opened its eyes and saw Gu Qianye squatting beside it, witand pressing on its forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have dried fish, and I don¡¯t know why you want this thing. If this is the reason why you fought, then I can help you out a little. My skills are not good, not as good as An Zheng¡¯s, not as good as Xiao Yezi¡¯s.¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at the White Tiger. ¡°But you can try.¡±

    She looked confused. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone fight for Little Fishy. It¡¯s so strange.¡±

    The White Tigerughed, baring its fangs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the dried fish?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

 Chapter 1559 - Relearning

    <h4>Chapter 1559 ¨C Relearning</h4>

    Gu Qianye¡¯s memories had notpletely recovered, so she simply could not remember what this fierce Four-sided Guardian God had to do with it, and she had forgotten that she once went into the White Tiger¡¯s cave alone.

    As a former pinnacle existence of the White Tiger, Gu Qianye would never have thought that she was actually her ¡­ Master?

    While the White Tiger was lying there in a daze, it had forgotten to ask, ¡°Did you do it for a little fish?¡±

    Gu Qianye was a little dumbstruck, she squatted down and looked at him saying seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you fought this fight for the sake of Little Fishy, if I had it, I would have given it to you ¡­ Why don¡¯t I learn to do it? ¡±

    The White Tiger suddenlyughed, tears flowing out of its eyes.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    he asked.

    Gu Qianye asked in confusion, ¡°Me? ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    White Tiger sat up straight, feeling that the blood contract in his body had already disappeared. This made him extremely happy, but in order to protect the dignity of the four protectors, he had to hold back and not show it too clearly ¡­. However, he really wanted tough.

    After the ancient contract, when the White Tiger discovered that Gu Qianye was actually the female war god from back then, this ancient contract started to awaken. Furthermore, when Gu Qianye ced her hand on¡¯s forehead and felt the aura of the female war god, the contract quickly recovered, and like the boiling broth, cleared away Tan Shanse¡¯s blood contract.

    After about an hour, Gu Qianye and the others finally found Feng Shengxi and a few others.

    The White Tiger chased after Gu Qianye, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°You¡¯re a White Tiger, one of the Four Protectors. What are you joking about, calling you my mount, your dignity!¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°My dignity? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask yourself how you trampled on my dignity back then!¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°...¡±

    Qu Liuxi and the others were all stunned. ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at the White Tiger¡¯s anxious look: ¡°This brother, just who are you?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Oh, me, mount.¡±

    Then, he continued to chase after Gu Qianye, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? I don¡¯t remember anything? Let me tell you this, it was a long, long time ago, when I had nothing better to do at home and was basking in the sun that day. When you first appeared, I thought you were just like those guys who wanted to kill me, and that you were tired of me.

    Gu Qianye, ¡°Heh heh, am I vicious? What kind of person am I? ¡±

    Du Shoushou and the others nodded.

    White Tiger: ¡°Look, even they know.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°...¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°What can I say to believe it? I have the blood contract nted by Tan Shanse in my body, so that¡¯s why I helped him do this. But I can guarantee that I didn¡¯t do anything bad, I have always been in hibernation, and it was Tan Shanse who found me not long ago. He said that he wanted me to kill all of you ¡­ Look at me, really, look at me hard, you¡¯ll remember. ¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°I¡¯m still not willing to ept the fact that I have a mount.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Qianye looked at the White Tiger and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°What if I find something better in the future?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou was smiling from head to toe, the wounds on his body were almost bursting withughter, but he did not care at all, andughed while looking at the White Tiger: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered something like this, in the past, it should have been a person who took a fancy to some kind of strong demon beast, and then spent all his efforts to make it his mount, I have never seen a mount that begged for someone to keep it.¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°How can you just beg for nothing? I¡¯m a proper, real, proper mount. Female war god, let me tell you, even if you have other mounts in the future, I¡¯ll still be your boss. Do you understand?¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Big bro, I find it hard to ept you acting this way in such a short period of time, you were even trying to kill us earlier.¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°I apologize.¡±

    He squatted down and grabbed his ears with both hands. ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re not a White Tiger, but instead a cat?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Forget it, how can I still have any dignity ¡­ After bing her mount, every time I make a mistake, I would have to squat in the corner, tugging at my ears and squatting there, not giving any food to eat ¡­ ¡±

    Qu Liuxi and the others shouted in unison, ¡°Vicious!¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Exactly!¡±

    He suddenly remembered that these people were all wounded and it was him who beat them up, so he quickly went over ¡­ Although he did not know how to heal his injuries, he could still draw his power out of their wounds. This way, without the special super divine beast power that he had, it would be much easier for Qu Liuxi to treat their injuries.

    Roughly an hourter, they found a rtively quiet ce where Qu Liuxi could refine pills to treat their injuries. The White Tiger was still earnestly trying to persuade Gu Qianye like a cat.

    ¡°ept the truth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would like such a fierce thing like you.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I was more aggressive. Weren¡¯t you the one who tamed me?¡±

    ¡°What will I look like then?¡±

    ¡°That would be ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger narrowed its eyes and recalled, then heavily sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t think about what happened then. I feel that you look pretty good now, a lot more beautiful than before. Really, your personality is also a lot gentler. When you¡¯re not fighting, you don¡¯t look like a female war god at all.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°We fought before? And you were scared of me beating you up? ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that you¡¯re afraid of beating him up, I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid of being beaten up ¡­¡±

    ¡°But right now, I might not be able to beat you up. I¡¯m thinking, what if I lose my temper and can¡¯t beat you up? What if I still want to beat you up?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Tell me the truth, is this the reason why you kept rejecting?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all the same, why are you still like that? Can you find trouble with others when you¡¯re free, don¡¯t always think of beating me up...¡± ¡°Right, where is he?¡±

    He asked him.

    Without knowing why, Gu Qianye immediately knew who he was asking.

    ¡°He... ¡°Working in the Western Regions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember that at that time, you would always stand by yourself under the moon and talk to yourself. Others might not know, but I know ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye instantly became fierce: ¡°If you say another word, I will, I will... I¡¯ll break your dried fish! ¡±

    Since they were so close, Qu Liuxi and the others could naturally hear it. Furthermore, to be honest, Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t really mind Gu Qianye¡¯s admiration for An Zheng at all.

    Qu Liuxi, after hearing that Gu Qianye had held back for half a day, said ¡°Break your dried fish¡± and then nodded. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re vicious.¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s face flushed red, as if it was feeling embarrassed for Gu Qianye.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s wound was already bandaged, and he looked like a mummy lying there. He turned his head to the White Tiger and asked, ¡°Is she drugging your little fish? bewitching pills or something. ¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Probably.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Shaobai also woke up. As he had a splitting headache, the first person he saw when he opened his eyes was Du Shoushou, who looked like a mummy lying on the ground beside him. This is not the Central ins¡¯ underworld, I want to change ces! I want to go home, I want to go back to the Underworld of the Central ins, you don¡¯t have the authority to deal with me! ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Big Brother White-face, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me? I am your mount. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai recognized Du Shoushou¡¯s voice, ¡°Disgusting ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger asked Gu Qianye seriously: ¡°Is he really his mount? I can¡¯t tell what species it is. ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, the two of them are mounts for each other.¡±

    The White Tiger felt that its outlook on life had been challenged, and its eyes slowly narrowed into slits. ¡°As mounts? ¡°It seems to be pretty good ¡­¡±

    Pa! His head was pped by Gu Qianye. What are you thinking?!

    The White Tiger said aggrievedly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think of you ¡­. I was thinking about the two of them being each other¡¯s mounts. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou, and Du Shoushou looked at him, causing the two of them to puke.

    Chen Shaobai struggled to sit up: ¡°Who is this man?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, I¡¯m the person who beat you up to such a state ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard respect for you for a long time... What the fuck are you talking about? It¡¯s you?! ¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately used his own body to stop Chen Shaobai who was about to go berserk: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s already been exined clearly now that this man is actually one of the four guardian gods, the Western White Tiger, and the fiercest one. He also has another identity, which is Xiao Yezi¡¯s pet.¡±

    ¡°Mount!¡±

    The White Tiger immediately corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s noet!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s face was filled with despair, ¡°Why have all of you changed? This isn¡¯t the kind of person I know.¡±

    He was Gu Qianye¡¯s mount in that lifetime, but in fact, he had a very good rtionship with An Zheng and the others. Especially with An Zheng, he especially liked to y a game of te throwing with An Zheng, so much so that when Purple Ivy saw them again, he said that his bloodline was impure.

    He said that the blood flowing in his body was not only from the White Tiger, but also from the Husky.

    At that time, the White Tiger was a little confused. It asked Purple Ivy what the Husky was for a long time, but Purple Ivy just didn¡¯t want to say it.

    How could he have known that Purple Ivy was really hard to exin? If the exnation of the intelligent species was clear, the White Tiger could risk its life to fight Purple Ivy ¡­

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xiao Qi Dao woken up yet?¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head to look at Xiao Qi Dao, who was lying not far away, and saw that he did not seem to have improved at all.

    ¡°He went into a state of self-resting and recovery because of his injuries.¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook his head: ¡°I still can¡¯t wake him up.¡±

 Chapter 1560 - Do you know how important you are

    <h4>Chapter 1560 ¨C Do you know how important you are</h4>

    The fact that Xiao Qi Dao did not wake up was not something that he was particrly worried about. His physique seemed to be even more special than An Zheng¡¯s, who was still within the Six Paths of Reincarnation after all.

    Gu Qianye also needed a quiet environment to stabilize her current realm. Previously, she had already broken through to the first level of the Emperor Level, but after obtaining her own Golden Fragment Body, she had already leapt into the fourth level of the Emperor Level powerhouse. Once her realm stabilized, once she familiarized herself with her former strength, she might be even more terrifying.

    The contract between her and the White Tiger had already been awakened, so there was no need to worry.

    After a few hours, An Zheng and the others finally arrived. Seeing that everyone was still in An Zheng, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Qu Liuxi used the medicinal herbs in the space of An Zheng¡¯s medicinal field to continue refining the medicinal pellets and helped treat everyone. Everyone else was resting except for her, whose injuries were actually not lighter than others¡¯.

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er, you can¡¯t continue. You need to first treat your own injuries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qu Liuxi lifted her hand to carelessly straighten the hair that hung down from her forehead and continued to pick herbs from the space in An Zheng¡¯s medicinal field.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s injuries are already stabilized. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qu Liuxi selected a medicinal herb as she said, ¡°There are no unhurried injuries.¡±

    ¡°What about yours?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yours is urgent too.¡±

    An Zheng forcefully carried Qu Liuxi away, allowing everyone to rx a bit. Qu Liuxi was one of those people that could bepletely forgotten for the sake of everyone, and she was the one that was the easiest for people to ignore, because her speciality wasn¡¯t in battle.

    Perhaps it was because of this that Qu Liuxi always med herself. She felt that she had helped everyone the least, that she couldn¡¯t just go and fight. She didn¡¯t want to say it, but everyone knew what she thought.

    In the forest, An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi and asked seriously: ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Pain ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi lowered her head to take care of the injuries on her body. When she raised her head to look at An Zheng, she smiled, it was a very beautiful smile. Only when An Zheng was by her side would she rx like this.

    ¡°Du Shoushou said that I¡¯m everyone¡¯s mother, I think you are.¡±

    An Zheng took the bandage and bandaged it for Qu Liuxi: ¡°You can¡¯t treat yourself like this.¡±

    Qu Liuxi lowered her head: ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, it¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s just that I can really do it too little, every single one of you know what you¡¯re doing and are working hard, but I keep feeling confused, An Zheng ¡­ Can you remember? What did I do during that great battle? ¡±

    ¡°You saved each of us more than once.¡±

    An Zheng said in a serious tone: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, we probably wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to wait for the final battle with Tan Shanse and would have already been killed.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded: ¡°I understand.¡±

    Actually, how could she not want to fight along with An Zheng and the others?

    Think about it, back in Mount Cang Man, with one hand behind his back, the other extended out and madlease gesture, confidently saying: ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect, Qu Liuxi, please enlighten me.¡±

    At that time, how much self-confidence did she have? Yet now, she was no longer self-confident.

    An Zheng bandaged up the wound on her hand and then kissed it lightly.

    ¡°I know what you want to do. You are the same as all of us. If something happens to everyone in the future, you don¡¯t want to be the one to die, because you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    With that said, Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and her eyes started to tear up.

    She was a sensitive girl to begin with. She viewed the feelings between everyone as more important than her own life.

    Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Right now, she could only support and treat everyone, so if there really was an irreversible situation, then everyone would definitely die before her. As long as she thought about it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    It was really unbearable.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Qu Liuxi. Everyone had the same thought; if I die in that battle in the future, I will die first.

    ¡°Think about it, idiot.¡±

    An Zheng raised his hand and rubbed it on Qu Liuxi¡¯s head: ¡°If you were here to spare us our lives, then how awesome would that be? We might have been injured and died due to some unexpected circumstances, but because of you, even if we didn¡¯t die, we wouldn¡¯t have died because of you.¡±

    He smiled as he looked into Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes: ¡°Even I feel that you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    ughed and leaned into An Zheng¡¯s embrace, ¡°Everyone is growing, but I have yet to find out where my path is. The Oldman Huo said that my path is the way of medicine, and I myself have confirmed that it is what I am most adept in and love about, but right now, I am unable to truly help any of you. I can¡¯t cure it in the shortest amount of time. ¡±

    ¡°Your talent is better than mine.¡±

    An Zhengughed, ¡°From the beginning, the reason why you have not broken through to the Emperor Level is not because you are inferior to us, but because you need more deposits. If others need so much umted water to be able to enter the Emperor Level, then you need to umte as much as the rivers and oceans.¡±

    Qu Liuxi burst out inughter, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone make a fool out to be so nice.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°When I was in the Western Regions, I received the power left behind by myself in the lightning pool. There was a bronze door there, and I haven¡¯t told anyone what life I saw inside ¡­¡±

    ¡°Which life?¡±

    ¡°Which life isn¡¯t important.¡±

    We suddenly kissed Qu Liuxi¡¯s lips with all our might.

    Qu Liuxi suddenly cried and hugged An Zheng tightly.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    After the two of them kissed, Du Shoushou coughed a few times out of the woods at an inopportune moment. ¡°Although I know it¡¯s quite immoral, I was forced to do it ¡­ The Xiao Qi Dao still hasn¡¯t woken up, but there¡¯s not much of a problem. The White Tiger said that he would be resting ce not far from here, and might have something that we need. I thought to myself that before Tan Shansees, we should go and take a look. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The White Tiger was already waiting outside. When it saw An Zheng and the otherse out, the White Tiger greeted them very naturally, ¡°Have you brought the te?¡±

    Her tone of voice was the same as when she asked Gu Qianye if she had finished bringing Xiaoyu.

    An Zheng was also stunned.

    No, to be exact, it was the White Tiger who had pestered him to y the game of throwing the te. It was so boring that every time Purple Ivy saw them throw a te at each other, one after the other, he would run back and feel bored ¡­ Purple Ivy also gave the White Tiger a nickname of ¡°Ha Shi Huang n¡±, but no one knew what that meant.

    ¡°What te?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    White Tiger said with an expression of helplessness, ¡°So lonely. Everyone doesn¡¯t remember me ¡­ Remembering back then, when I was bringing out a flying disc on the dark green grass, my vigorous figure flew swiftly across the fields ¡­ ¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I understand, it¡¯s like throwing a te to a dog.¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What do you mean, resting ce?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± What¡¯s strange is that Tan Shanse left after nting the blood contract, and did not get me to help him do anything immediately. I guessed that he probably had some huge ns for a long timeter on, and then I hid carefully in fear that he might activate the blood contract to let me do some bad things. He did not appear for a long time after that, and only after that did I find out that he had lost his memory as well, and that he had just awakened not long ago. ¡±

    When I was dodging Tan Shanse, I travelled across the world and finally found a ce that was especially suitable for me to live in seclusion in the Azure Province. This ce has a natural ability to conceal my presence, I rested in that ce for at least several tens of thousands of years, and I waspletely clueless about the affairs of the outside world.

    ¡°After I woke up, I felt bored. After walking out of the resting area, I nned to see what kind of ghastly appearance this world had changed into, and not long after I came out, Tan Shanse sensed the blood contract, which was then controlled by him.¡±

    The White Tiger said, ¡°Although the resting area is a naturally formed ce, it was modified by someone a long time ago. There are many things I don¡¯t understand, but I am sure that if these things can be used, then the future battle will be of great help.¡±

    ¡°Is it far?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    The White Tiger nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a bit far. If we fly, it¡¯ll take at least ten minutes.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Did you fly for more than ten minutes just to catte in the past?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone followed the white tiger and advanced towards his resting ce. No one knew what things were hidden there that could be used.

    But at the same time, Tan Shanse was also making his final preparations. He had already sensed that it wouldn¡¯t be a long time since his original body left the Time Forbidden Array, although the Oldman Huo had used the power of the Timeless Wheel to reinforce the Time Forbidden Spell, but after the end of the reincarnation cycle, the Time Forbidden Spell would return to its correct trajectory. At that moment, the Time Forbidden Spell would dissipate and the physical body would descend to this world.

    Just thinking about it made him satisfied.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to do anything for the next half a year. An Zheng and the rest are unable to stop themselves from creating the Time Samsara, at the most, half a yearter, my fleshly body will be separated from the Time Forbidden Array. At that time, who can stop me? My body is continuously receiving the nourishment of so many Emperor Level Master s, but actually, it has never declined in all these years. With my power back then, killing An Zheng was as easy as flipping my hand. ¡±

    He looked very happy and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Diao Yuan, ¡°I know that you wish for something to happen to me, but nothing will happen to me, even if I have to stay here ¡­ Just sitting here for half a year is too boring for me. I don¡¯t need to grow up for this half a year, but ¡­ and we can¡¯t let An Zheng and the others grow either. ¡±

    He looked at Diao Yuan: ¡°Do you know why I like you so much? Because you don¡¯t even know how important you are to me. ¡±

    Diao Yuan was shocked in her heart, because this was the first time she saw such a dangerous thing in Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes. She was familiar with this kind of gaze, but that wasn¡¯t directed at her. Tan Shanse was going to plot against her.

    Diao Yuan¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked by a boulder, and her back was instantly drenched in cold sweat.

 Chapter 1561 - Is this true?

    <h4>Chapter 1561 ¨C Is this true?</h4>

    The ce that White Tiger brought them to was indeed a bit hidden, it was actually under a veryrgeke. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that White Tiger brought them here, perhaps no one would have thought that there would be another heavenly passage below.

    This white tigerke was called Little Dong Ting. About six or seven hundred li away from here was ake that was also named after the word ¡®Dong Ting¡¯. It was muchrger than thiske, so it was also called Great Dong Ting Lake.

    Although there was a small name in it, the smallke was not small at all. One could not see the end of it.

    Surprisingly, there were a few broken and deformed houses by theke. The walls had been transformed into a long dirt mound and it was quite deste. It was unknown how many years had passed since someone had lived by thiske.

    There was also a battered fishing boat on the shore. It was riddled with holes, but it still had the appearance of a fishing boat. If they touched it, it would probably break apart.

    ¡°Qingzhou is a big ce with plenty of resources, and it used to be and of fish and rice. There is a unique aquatic product in this small pond called the Sloping Fish, and the taste is extremely delicious. At its peak, there are at least several thousand fishermen by theke, butter on, water monsters appeared in theke, causing disasters for the people.¡±

    The White Tiger let out a sigh, as if it was pained by the dpidated state of this ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any cultivators controlling it?¡±

    ¡°Cultivators?¡±

    The water demons are most likely formed from the grievances of people who have fallen into the water, or perhaps it is another sad story. There are rumors that when a person fell into the water, many fishermen by theke saw that no one had helped him, so after that person died, his resentment did not dissipate and he turned into a water demon. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s jusumor.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°There are two sides to the story, the story you are telling seems a bit sad and deste, but from a different angle, once upon a time, there were thousands of households here, and all of them were fishing for a living, why are they looking at this? I¡¯m afraid the person who fell into the water has a bigger problem of his own. ¡±

    The White Tiger was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than a few points, it¡¯spletely reasonable.¡±

    Du Shoushou said, ¡°But after bringing disaster upon a person for so long, forcefully bringing about such a cmity on a country with only a few traces of people, without even being managed by a cultivator, is truly too much.¡±

    ¡°Most cultivators are selfish people.¡±

    The White Tiger said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like it. In fact, to the human cultivators that I¡¯ve met, people like you can be considered as unusual. It can¡¯t be said that even phoenix feathers and qilin horns can¡¯t be considered mainstream ¡­¡± If he wasn¡¯t selfish, how could a cultivator meditate and cultivate? Sealing up one¡¯s senses and emotions is an essential lesson for cultivators. What does the water demon harming others have to do with them? ¡±

    ¡°Not many cultivators would take risks for the sake of their reputation.¡±

    Du Shoushou felt that what the White Tiger said was too extreme, but they had no way of refuting it.

    Actually, the reason why the White Tiger had always looked down on human cultivators was because it had indeed seen too many of them.

    ¡°As the saying goes, cultivators who remain hidden must be praised by themon people. What about the reality? It was just a show of affection... to the world, to the world, and to people. ¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, where did you hear all these stories from?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly saw an iplete stone tablet not far from theke¡¯s edge. He curiously walked over to take a look, and his expression immediately changed.

    The White Tiger had seen the monolith before, but it was not interested. Aesult, it had never read the contents of the monolith inscriptions.

    Three hundred li of Clear Wind Mountain flew over to watch the two cultivators fighting the water demons at the bottom of theke. However, the water demons are powerful, and both the master and disciple died in battle. The townspeople are sorrowful, so they did not care about the danger and went into the water to search for the two master and disciple corpses.

    ¡°In the past fifteen years, sixty-six disciples of the true qi sect have traveled from far away to the smallke to eliminate demons. Sixty-six disciples, one survivor, the true qi sect has suffered a great loss and is almost eliminated from the martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°Three dayster, Daoist Master from the Three Purities Monastery and his disciples arrived, first setting ultar by theke to mourn the deaths of the cultivators and the surrounding vigers, then using his great mana to suspend the water of the smallke in the sky.¡± Three dayster, Daoist Master from the Three Purities Monastery came with his disciples, first setting up a altar to mourn the deaths of the cultivators and the surrounding vigers, then using his great powers to suspend the water of the smallke.

    ¡°After the death of the water demon, on the thirty-ninth day of the small pond, the imperial government sent officials and soldiers to help the vigers move their homes. The only families who were reluctant to leave were the old and the weak.¡±

    The stone tablet was already mottled, and the words on it were no longerplete, so he could only roughly make out these few words.

    Du Shoushou turned around and looked at the White Tiger: ¡°Can you see it clearly?¡±

    The White Tiger snorted. Although it didn¡¯t say anything, it was still quite shocked in its heart.

    From his point of view, the human cultivators were mostly selfish. How could they risk their lives for something that had nothing to do with them? However, the records on the monolith inscriptions had truly deeply shocked him.

    ¡°Even if there are some good ones, isn¡¯t that fine?¡±

    He mumbled to himself as his eyes started to blur.

    Was it true that she had misunderstood him too deeply?

    ¡°So the resting ce you mentioned is actually an ancient tomb.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was naturally formed?¡±

    White Tiger finally reacted, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve hibernated here for tens of thousands of years. When have I seen any tomb? Therefore, these monolith inscriptions may not necessarily be real. Perhaps it was carelessly carved and ced here by random people. ¡±

    Du Shoushou just snorted and ignored him.

    ¡°If there was indeed arge ancient tomb at the bottom of theke, how could the White Tiger not have discovered it after hibernating here for several tens of thousands of years? ¡°However, this inscription cannot be fake. It can only be said that ¡­¡±

    An Zheng looked at the White Tiger. Actually, when he said those words just now, he had already thought of something, it was just that the words had already been said.

    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier below.¡±

    The White Tiger said in a very low voice, ¡°If this inscription is not fake, then it can only mean that there is a barrier underneath, and I was hibernating at the bottom of theke a long time ago. Therefore, I don¡¯t know what happened at that time, and if I did, then I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let a small water monster act so impudently, and after I went into hibernation, I immediately left. I didn¡¯t investigate if anyone had built arge tomb at the bottom of theke while I was hibernating.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, cultivators normally do not build their own tombs at the bottom of theke.¡±

    These words made a lot of sense. Everyone here was a cultivator, so they understood what cultivators thought ¡­ The majority of cultivators only cultivated for the sake of longevity. If they wanted longevity, they had to have a clear understanding of the concept andprehend the heavens. Who would be willing to suppress themselves underwater? Water was the most feminine and gentle thing in the world. It could iste Yin Qi and Yang Qi and creatomb for oneself at the bottom of the water. It would not even be able to be reincarnated.

    That was strange.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for cultivators, who would be able to build a huge tomb under the water?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone so cruel to themselves.¡±

    After White Tiger said this, he looked at everyone. Actually, they all thought the same ¡­ If a cultivator were to use an underwater tomb to suppress him and prevent him from reincarnating, it would most likely not be a beautiful story.

    ¡°Be careful when you go downter.¡±

    An Zheng faintly felt that it would not be as simple as what the White Tiger said. When the White Tiger entered the bottom of the smallgoon to sleep, there were norge tombs underwater, so he waspletely clueless about the outside world.

    When he came out, he didn¡¯t even think about these things and directly came out.

    ¡°White Tiger.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly turned his head to look at the White Tiger. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s expression changed abruptly, then it let out a bitterugh, ¡°I knew that talking too much would lead to mistakes. I thought you would be taken away by me, so stop thinking about it ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You have never seen the inscriptions on the monoliths before, you don¡¯t know that there is a big tomb at the bottom of the water, but how do you know the legend of the small cave by theke? ¡°I wanted to ask you something just now, but I was afraid that it would be difficult to say it due to touching on some private matter. But now, it seems that it¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    The White Tiger let out a long sigh and sat down on the shore: ¡°Then tell me about it first ¡­ I originally nned to tell you guys when I get down there. ¡±

    He nced at Gu Qianye, as if he was afraid and a little guilty.

    ¡°I do know about the Water Demon, and I know that someone built arge tomb underwater. I did not care about the Water Demon, but the first reason is that I was in a deep slumber and knew that these things were just the spiritual consciousness scattered outside to protect myself, I only noticed it the moment experts approached my resting ce, but what I did not expect was that the ce was very strange, and after I went in, I could sense what I found with my spirit stones, but I could not move at all, that ce ¡­¡± It¡¯s a cycle of reincarnation. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am also selfish. I can¡¯t help but feel that the matters of the human world, especially the matters of humans, have nothing to do with me. Whether it is water demons, cultivators, or mortals, they all have nothing to do with me ¡­¡± I really don¡¯t know about the tomb. ¡±

    An Zheng snorted: What else do you want to hide?

    White Tiger said helplessly, ¡°There really isn¡¯t any. Forget it, I¡¯ll start from the beginning ¡­.¡± When I first came here, this ce didn¡¯t have any big tombs, and there were indeed a lot of fishermen around. When the water monster first appeared, I wanted to control it, but I was powerless because that ce is really strange, after entering, until the end of the cycle of reincarnation, no one cane out. ¡±

    ¡°Moreover, after entering, it will bepletely sealed. Roughly three yearster, the Spiritual Awareness I left outside also broke off contact. Later on, because it was too dangerous for me to continue probing, I could only force myself to enter hibernation.¡±

    Du Shoushou said angrily: ¡°Your hibernation is not to avoid Tan Shanse at all, but because you met with danger. You brought us here, you simply have no good intentions!¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face turned slightly pale as she looked at the White Tiger: ¡°Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 1562 - Seven Leaves of Tathagata

    <h4>Chapter 1562 ¨C Seven Leaves of Tathagata</h4>

    The white tiger¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, not because of Du Shoushou¡¯s words, but because he saw the sadness in Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes. A long, long time ago, when he had formed a master-ve contract with Gu Qianye, he could feel Gu Qianye¡¯s emotions, especially when he looked at those eyes.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger suddenly clenched its teeth and stood up, its face frighteningly white.

    ¡°I do have selfish thoughts, but I didn¡¯t think of harming you guys ¡­ I lied before. I¡¯m not a good liar. ¡±

    Du Shoushouughed coldly: ¡°You aren¡¯t good at lying? I think it¡¯s very natural for you to lie before, especially that part where human cultivators are all selfish ¡­ ¡°You are sucighteous person, yet you are so thick-skinned, saying that you are not good at lying.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± You¡¯re not even human. ¡±

    After hearing Du Shoushou¡¯s words, despair appeared in the White Tiger¡¯s eyes, ¡°I know that there¡¯s no point in saying anything more, you will know when you get down there.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you still want us to follow you down now?¡±

    Chen Shaobai also said: ¡°We should still be more careful. We don¡¯t know what dangers are down there, and he¡¯s not willing to speak out.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of the White Tiger and looked at him: ¡°You should know that we don¡¯t have any intentions of harming you, if you really havequest for us, you can speak your mind. If I can help you, we will help you, but I can¡¯t help you ¡­¡± We won¡¯t force it. ¡±

    White Tiger sighed: ¡°Just follow me down and you will know how real it is when I say that all human cultivators are selfish. I also did not want to harm you guys and the danger I met at that ce is not rted to you guys ¡­ ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because the danger to humans was not there to begin with. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you all before is because I was worried that there would be people who wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    If he gave Qu Liuxi a meaningful nce, he didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±

    Gu Qianye¡¯s face was determined: ¡°I have to see what he wants to do. Although I did not remember what happened at the beginning, the contract in my body woke up. This time, I trust him. If he truly has ill intentions, then let¡¯s not meet again. ¡±

    She really did not know how to say any harsh words, only the word ¡®reuniting¡¯.

    The White Tiger sadly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look. I can¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will walk in front with him, while the goddess and Fatty will walk behind. Xiao Liu¡¯er, you and Chen Shaobai will walk in the middle with Xiao Qi Dao.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao was currently unconscious, and he did not know when he would wake up. To him, even Qu Liuxi¡¯s pills did not have much effect.

    The white tiger turned around and walked to thekeside of the small pond. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and roared. The sound wave actually pierced througassageway in theke water. One by one, the sound waves created an underwater corridor.

    He was the first to walk down, with An Zheng following closely behind, and the rest of the people following behind.

    It had to be said that water was the most unfathomable thing in the world. Although a smallke appeared shallow and calm on the surface, one would never know how deep theke was or how terrifying it was.

    How deep is the vast sea?

    How many peerless berserk beasts were hidden under the water?

    Water was the strongest thing in this world that cut off auras, it could even cut off a person¡¯s soul, there was also a saying amongst ordinary citizens, that if a person was drowned by water, the soul could note out, and couldn¡¯t even be reincarnated, and the soul would form a grudge under water, then turn into a water demon to harm people.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t urate. No matter how many people he killed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    Water was the biggest, most natural seal on a soul body.

    After entering the water, they walked underwater for about 20 minutes before they finally saw the bottom of theke. Because they were wary of the White Tiger, An Zheng and the rest did not dare to get too close.

    There was nothing that could not be done with the likes of Tan Shanse.

    Had the blood contract rtionship between the White Tiger and Tan Shanse been broken? Other than the White Tiger itself, no one else knew.

    ¡°Forward.¡±

    The White Tiger pointed ahead.

    They were already at the bottom of theke, and through the sonic wave tunnel, they could see all kinds of fish in the water around them. There were even some not-so-strong demon beast¡¯s consciousness cautiously probing their way over, they didn¡¯t have any intention to hurt others, but because An Zheng¡¯s and the others¡¯ auras were too strong, they were scared, and wanted to see who exactly hade in, so they were ready to run away anytime.

    The White Tiger gave a snort. It had the dignity of a four-sided divine beast. The divine intents that were probing the area immediately retreated, not daring to stay for even a second longer.

    ¡°There are some demonic beasts under the water, but they are not of high rank and will note out.¡±

    As the White Tiger walked, it said, ¡°Ever since there was that huge tomb, even the demon beasts on the ground couldn¡¯t help bute over. However, they didn¡¯t know that the aura was intentionally set up like bait.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked.

    The White Tiger exined, ¡°The tomb below needs power to maintain the operation of the array, and the water naturally separates the heaven and earth origin energy outside, so in order to maintain the array, you need to think of other ways, the leaking air is the bait, and those demon beasts that smell the bait wille over and be instantly killed by the array, their power bes the power to maintain the array.¡±

    ¡°Beasts are naturally more sensitive to danger, how could they be fooled in the long run?¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re lying again.¡±

    The White Tiger smiled bitterly and shook its head, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get here.¡±

    Everyone followed the white tiger and walked forward about four to five kilometers. The white tiger¡¯s footsteps stopped as it pointed in front of them, ¡°That is the location of the sealing array. Between the sealing array and the tomb is a gray area of about five kilometers.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Demon beasts are more sensitive to danger and to the smell of blood than humans, and this garrotte array haadius of five kilometers, can¡¯t they see the simr deaths in front of it? ¡°He¡¯s even going in one after another?¡±

    The White Tiger sighed, ¡°If you saw it, you might be as greedy as them.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°You understand me?¡±

    Of course it could sense how powerful An Zheng and the rest were. Logically, they should have long avoided it, after all, with the strength that An Zheng and the others possessed, they could easily destroy a beast of its level with a flick of a finger. However, it actually disregarded An Zheng and the others who were not far away, and rushed forward quickly.

    ¡°Another one is courting death.¡±

    White Tiger shook his head slightly, as if he was sad. ¡°Although arge portion of the demon beasts do not havuman¡¯s powerful intelligence and look very stupid, possessing a primal desire and desire to kill, but... If you do not take the initiative to provoke many demon beasts, they will not take the initiative to provoke humans. ¡±

    Du Shoushou no longer spoke, his face was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    The White Tiger stretched out its hands, as if opening something, ¡°This is a barrier, a barrier of the Ten Li Killing Formation. After you entered, you will understand why those monsters still rush in after you when they knew you were in danger.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and gave him a nce, ¡°Be extra careful.¡±

    He was the first to follow the white tiger in.

    Even though the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation was at the bottom of the water, one could still faintly feel the killing intenting from it. The formation in the water was obviously extremely strong, and even An Zheng and the others could faintly feel that it was not right when they entered.

    An Zheng¡¯s current strength had already surpassed the Emperor Level 5, and after receiving the Great Thunder Lake Temple Lightning Lake¡¯s spirit energy, his cultivation had increased again, bing around the sixth level of the Emperor Level. He could already be considered to be at the peak of the current cultivators in the Mortal Realm.

    When Tan Shanse opened the summoning array for the Blood Pact, all sorts of Ancient Emperor Level Beasts appeared. In the current human society, it was an irresistible disaster, and if not for the protection of Emperor Level Master like An Zheng and the rest, they could have razed the world to the ground.

    The mid-tier River Wyrm that had passed them into the Ten Li Killing Array earlier did not know what had happened. It did not even have the slightest premonition of danger before it was directly smashed into pieces, turning into a ball of blood mist in the water before gradually dispersing. Afterwards, the energy contained within it was drawn out and a thin green ray of light floated towards the Ten Li Killing Formation.

    ¡°Although it is very weak, the River Wyrm¡¯s sense of danger is still considered very strong amongst the demon beasts. It actually died so silently.¡±

    ¡°What is it that attracts them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up ahead.¡±

    The White Tiger looked at An Zheng, ¡°With your strength, you should have already sensed that something is amiss.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head, ¡°Now, I know what kind of enticement you are talking about. Such a big bait, it is indeed a bit too enticing ¡­ If this mid-tier River Scaly Dragon is directly obtained and sessfully devoured, it will be able to bigh-tier demon beast. Furthermore, it will be the overlord of high-tier demon beasts. ¡±

    ¡°Right, the temptation is too great.¡±

    The White Tiger sighed, ¡°Whether it is the human world or the demon beast world, the temptation is irresistible. As I said just now, most of the demon beasts are far less intelligent than humans, so isn¡¯t the Ten Li Hanging Killing Array that you human cultivators set up here selfish and cruel?¡±

    Du Shoushou was curious: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Even though he had already reached the Emperor Level, his underwater perception was already restricted by An Zheng a lot and his strength was much weaker than An Zheng¡¯s. Aesult, he was very clear without being able to sense anything, and only felt that there was something attracting him from afar.

    ¡°Immortal medicine.¡±

    An Zheng said in a slightly angry tone: ¡°Someone used an immortal medicine that surpasses the Purple-Rank rank as bait to attract these monsters, and it¡¯s even an immortal grass formed from pure energy, after devouring it, the benefits are great, and with the fact that there doesn¡¯t seem to be any higher level beasts guarding the Immortal Grass, how can those monsters endure it?¡±

    ¡°What immortal grass is it?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked again.

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t sense it.¡±

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly said these four words, her expression solemn.

 Chapter 1563 - That thing has been sucking you

    <h4>Chapter 1563 ¨C That thing has been sucking you</h4>

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    When Qu Liuxi said these four words, other than An Zheng and the White Tiger, the others didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, because they didn¡¯t even know what the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was.

    ¡°The Seven Leaves of Tathagata is the world¡¯s most special immortal herb that surpasses the level of Purple-Rank.¡±

    Qu Liuxi exined: ¡°I thought this kind of thing was only a legend ¡­ However, I could clearly sense it just now. Whether it¡¯s the smell or the power that was faintly emitted, it¡¯s the same as what¡¯s written in the ancient books. Although I¡¯ve never seen it before, I¡¯m very sure. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s understanding towards medicinal ingredients far surpassed everyone else¡¯s. If she said that it was the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, then it must be the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata is likiece of white paper.¡±

    She nced at Xiao Qi Dao: ¡°Like Xiao Qi Dao.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Qi Dao, especially the White Tiger. It seemed that he had already noticed that the Xiao Qi Dao was different from the others.

    ¡°I know what you meant.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the White Tiger and said, ¡°Earlier, you said that the reason why you didn¡¯t tell me the truth was because you were afraid that people wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    The White Tiger did not reply, but its expression already answered everything.

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai were immediately angered, and went up at the same time: ¡°What the fuck do you mean!¡±

    On the other hand, An Zheng did not be excited, nor did he move from his spot. However, Qu Liuxi and Gu Qianye could clearly see a sh of killing intent in An Zheng¡¯s eyes, and everyone knew how terrifying that was.

    The White Tiger smiled bitterly, ¡°I have no ill intentions.¡±

    Qu Liuxi nodded her head: ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for him, he probably doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions ¡­ The reason he said those words to me should be because he knows what type of cultivator I am, but the ancient tomb below ispletely rted to my type of cultivator. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou turned around and looked at Qu Liuxi. ¡°Why are you still helping this bastard?¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°If I guessed right, the tomb below should be constructed by a very, very powerful medicine cultivator. His purpose for building this underwater tomb might not have the slightest bit of goodwill ¡­ In some ways, the physiques of Seven Leaves of Tathagata and Xiao Qi Dao are very simr. Xiao Qi Dao is not in the midst of the Six Paths of Samsara, so calling him a piece of white paper would not be an exaggeration.

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata is also the same. Seven Leaves of Tathagata is the simplest kind of power, and it is not a single type of power, but has all sorts of powers, containing all the elements in the world. Thus, regardless of whether it iuman, demon beast, demon or whatever it is, once you obtain this power, you can directly use it without any side effects.¡±

    ¡°For example, An Zheng¡¯s current strength should already be at the sixth level of the Emperor Profound Realm, the strongest is his Heavenly Lightning Force. If you swallow the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, you will form a sense with him, a sense of the soul, which it willpletely follow your arrangements. If you want to strengthen the Heavenly Lightning Force singlehandedly, the Seven Leaves of Tathagata will follow your ns, and if you want to raise the power of all the elements, the Heavenly Lightning Force will do the same.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, the soul consensus that Seven Leaves of Tathagata has formed will always exist. It will help you quickly find other immortal herbs that are useful to you, and also remove all of the medicinal effects that are harmful to you, leaving behind the most useful ones.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°This kind of thing is so tantly disyed here, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by super experts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°Right now, all that is attracting those beasts is the shadow of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. The real Seven Leaves of Tathagata should be in that ancient tomb, and if I guessed correctly, he should be with the corpse of that expert who practices medicine.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Du Shoushou felt even more confused.

    ¡°He is going to be a Deity.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°I never thought thaerson could actually do such a cruel thing while cultivating the Way of Medicine, he ¡­ He must have trained the Seven Leaves of Tathagata with his own body and used water to seal the aura of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Actually, with regards to the perception of the elementals in this world, even the Emperor Level Master might not beparable to a low level demon beast. That¡¯s why there are many high grade herbs with demon beasts guarding them, waiting to be consumed once they mature. ¡±

    ¡°This person built arge tomb underwater, and then used a special method to nurtunt from his own body. Seven Leaves of Tathagata is one entity, and all the energy he absorbed, other than what he needed to protect this needle, will be continuously absorbed into his body. As long as he lies there, he doesn¡¯t do anything, and he continues to enter the realm.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°How is this a medicinal technique, it¡¯s clearly a demonic technique!¡±

    Monkey, who had been silent ever since they returned from the Western Regions, said: ¡°I have seen this method before, but it was not this fierce and that person could not cultivate the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°So, the reason why Xiao Qi Dao is unconscious right now, is it rted to the Seven Leaves of Tathagata?¡±

    Without waiting for Qu Liuxi to answer, the White Tiger had to answer this question first, ¡°This is also the reason why I brought you guys here. I lied to you guys not only because I¡¯m worried that Qu Liuxi¡¯s doubt towards the way of alchemy might have affected her mental state, but also because I noticed that this child of yours has a special physique. The reason why he¡¯s unconscious is not because I hurt him, but because the Seven Leaves of Tathagata is absorbing his power.

    ¡°Resurrection?¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Are you saying that the guy who used his own body to nurture the Seven Leaves of Tathagata is about to revive?¡±

    ¡°That should be enough.¡±

    The White Tiger said with a sigh, ¡°This person¡¯s personality is too ruthless. Actually, that water monster is something he raises.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°No matter what, since you are here, you should go in and take a look, for no other reason but Xiao Qi Dao, who is currently fighting with Seven Leaves of Tathagata, if Xiao Qi Dao wins, then I can obtain more strength from Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and if Seven Leaves of Tathagata wins, then I¡¯m afraid there will be another great demon in the world, and I won¡¯t be any worse than Tan Shanse.¡±

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    An Zheng knew that he had no other choice, it was for the Xiao Qi Dao.

    Qu Liuxi took a deep breath. ¡°An Zheng, if it were the time before I left, I would have been more familiar with the matters here.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said as she walked: ¡°The Seven Leaves of Tathagata itself doesn¡¯t have any offensive abilities, but that body is not certain. If what the White Tiger said is correct, we have already absorbed it here for tens of thousands of years, its strength is probably stronger than us.¡±

    I want to get rid of him, but I can¡¯t do it alone, even if I¡¯m the White Tiger of the Four Great Godly Beasts. He¡¯s been absorbing energy from theke for tens of thousands of years, so I can¡¯t beat him, even if he hasn¡¯t woken up yet, I can¡¯t beat him, I can¡¯t even break his defense.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°So you wanted to pull us to get rid of him from the beginning?¡±

    The White Tiger replied, ¡°Perhaps my thoughts are tooplicated.¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked: ¡°Is it rted to Tan Shanse?¡±

    White Tiger shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but... I think it can¡¯t be a coincidence, he chose to rest in thisnd, and not long after, someone built an ancient tomb in the water and started to nurture the Seven Leaves of Tathagata ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Understood, how far has your cultivation level dropped?¡±

    ¡°During the Era of Myths, my strength surpassed the Emperor level. Even the Supreme Emperor level that you all spoke of was inferior to me. It can be considered ¡­ The Demigod rank, the strongest one in that era was obviously the God, the only God who created all living things. Below the God is our Four Protectors, the Demigod rank, and then the SemiGod race.

    The white tiger exined, ¡°The gods created this world, but it is definitely not just creating this world, so most of the time the gods are not always here. When they are not here, they will often go out, and when they are not, they will leave protecting this world to us, the four of us, the four of us, to protect them. However, the four of us will not interfere unless something big happens.

    After losing the Source Spirit Crystals that were bestowed by God, the four of us started to experience an irreversible drop in our cultivation levels. From the Demigod level to the half-body level, it took uhousand years, and from the half-body level to reach the supreme emperor level, it took us only five hundred years.

    Du Shoushou could not help but ask: ¡°When we were battling Tan Shanse, were you guys there?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    White Tiger said, ¡°But... ¡°Sorry, I had even lied to you all before. During the battle with Tan Shanse, only I was able to participate, because of my rtionship with her ¡­¡±

    He looked towards Gu Qianye and continued, ¡°The Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and Vermillion Bird have all not participated because they ¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they are hostile to humans.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°They would rather see the human race perish.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The White Tiger said: ¡°It is far more than enmity. I have even suspected that they have been persuaded by Tan Shanse ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it should be very easy to convince. They already felt that this world should not be ruled by the avarice of the lowest level humans, but by gods, and they are the guardians left behind by gods here, so they thought that humans stole their ruling position, and Tan Shanse exterminated the entire human race, just like that.¡±

    ¡°The ck Tortoise being suppressed in Emperor Meng Hu¡¯s secret realm, I¡¯m afraid this is also the reason.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, ¡°Meng Hu didn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°My cultivation has dropped to the level of an Emperor Grade Five.¡±

    The White Tiger looked at An Zheng, ¡°You mean?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°Seems like it¡¯s not wrong. If you sleep here, how can Tan Shanse let you go? It¡¯s just that you think you¡¯re a natural fall ¡­ That thing has been sucking on you. ¡±

 Chapter 1564 - Medicine Emperor Hei Que

    <h4>Chapter 1564 ¨C Medicine Emperor Hei Que</h4>

    Following the underwater tunnel opened by the sound wave from the White Tiger, the Ten Li Killing Array continuously sent low-level and mid-level demon beasts to probe the formation. However, probing meant death, and as long as they entered the range of the Ten Li Killing Array, they would not be able to leave alive.

    As for whether or not there were any high level beasts spying on them, everyone was well aware. It was just that high level beasts were more intelligent and wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    ¡°The Ten Li garrotte formation has been here for tens of thousands of years. Who knows how many demonic beasts and human cultivators have been attracted here.¡±

    It looks like the words written on the monolith outside weren¡¯t very urate. The monolith said that first, a master and disciple from a monastery came here to get rid of the water monsters, but they were killed by the water monsters. It seems like they weren¡¯t killed by the water demons.

    ¡°Yeah, they were sucked out of their Cultivation Power by the Ten Li garrotte array, but they were pitiful towards those simple and unsophisticated vigers who came to salvage them, and they were indeed killed by the water demon.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that Adept found something.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Qu Liuxi analyzed: ¡°Otherwise, why would that Spiritual Master clear out theke water of this smallkeshore? Using the Great Cultivation Power to lift up the entireke, he wanted to see exactly what was at the bottom of theke, and then she discovered the ancient tomb and the Ten Li garrotte array. This Spiritual Master should have wanted to break through the Ten Li garrotte array, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°That thing under the water is indeed a drug refiner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°Only those with extremely high attainments in medicine would be able to think of such a method, their attainments might even be higher than mine, so everyone must be careful after entering, even though this person has yet to wake up, the array is still alive, and the n is definitely perfect.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Everyone replied. In fact, no one had much confidence in their words.

    ¡°How many more lies have you told?¡±

    Gu Qianye stared at the White Tiger and asked.

    White Tiger said with a bit of distress, ¡°To the heavens and earth, I just thought too much. I really didn¡¯t think of harming you all ¡­ If we do not get rid of this ce, it will sooner orter be a disaster, and it will not be any lesser than the cmity that Tan Shanse encountered. ¡±

    ¡°This is just a setup by Tan Shanse. Perhaps, before he uses it, or perhaps, he is still waiting for that guy topletely seed.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Tan Shanse does not dare to wait until that time, if this person truly relies on evil techniques to cultivate to the Divine Body, Tan Shanse would not be able to control him.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Qu Liuxi: ¡°You guessed it right? After all, you know all the alchemy techniques that have existed since ancient times. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi slightly nodded: ¡°I know, so ¡­ It is precisely because of his power that Pre-Qin Emperor is invincible. He can provide the Pre-Qin Emperor with the most perfect amount of support, and if Pre-Qin Emperor is injured, he can also quickly treat it. ¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hei Que.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°From the start of history, this could be said to be the most powerful cultivator in medicine. He is known as the Medicine Emperor ¡­ At that time, Qin was still not the strongest nation, but in order to ensure security, all the countries would choose one of the King¡¯s children and send it to other countries as their hostage. In other words, the Pre-Qin Emperor was the proton that was sent to other countries by Qin. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Pre-Qin Emperor was living in a very difficult situation, and he did not havigh position in the imperial family of the country, otherwise he would not have been sent out. He would not have been able to adapt to the situation and get infected by a serious illness when he first arrived in a foreign country, and Hei Que, the medical official who apanied him to that small country, was Hei Que.¡±

    Qu Liuxi continued to speak as she walked: ¡°Hei Que knows what the problem is with the Pre-Qin Emperor and he also knows how to treat it. At that time, someone from the Qin n wanted to kill Pre-Qin Emperor, so someone sent someone to that small country to keep an eye on him. After finding out that the Pre-Qin Emperor was severely ill, someone from the Qin n requested that the small country not provide any medical treatment.

    ¡°The human heart.¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help but sigh.

    ¡°This is the ancient book that Oldman Huo gave me. It¡¯s a book about Qin Shi Hei Que.¡±

    Qu Liuxi continued to speak, ¡°But to not even give out the most ordinary medicinal herbs in a small country called State Gu, Hei Que helplessly made a decision that would change Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s entire life.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°He must have found a way to save the Pre-Qin Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Listen to what Xiao Liu¡¯er has to say.¡±

    Qu Liuxiughed, but as she said these things, she was able to ease the pressure and nervousness of her words, ¡°The reason why we have specifically given this person the space of Hei Que, is because he is Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s savior ¡­ At that time he did not have any medicine, and even the Sacred Hand of the Way of Medicine was unable to do anything. In the end, he decided to sacrifice himself.

    ¡°He transferred the patient from Pre-Qin Emperor onto him, and exchanged his life for his ¡­ At that time, Hei Que still had many reservations when doing things, since she is a doctor and does not wish to harm others. Hence, she chose to use her own life in exchange for Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s, and not casually find someone to be the scapegoat. ¡±

    ¡°The process was not described in detail, but the result was that the Pre-Qin Emperor waspletely healed and he almost passed away from sickness. Perhaps it was heaven¡¯s pity, without the help of medicine, he actually survived, but because of that his body became extremely weak in cultivation, and he could no longer improve.¡±

    This iuge blow to a cultivator. In order to save someone, you almost lost your life, and even lost the ability to continue cultivating.

    ¡°Maybe it was because of this that changed Hei Que. After he recovered from it, it was as if he had be a different person, and someone analyzed that it was because when he was treating Pre-Qin Emperor, he changed his life, and was tainted with the fierceness and cruelty unique to Pre-Qin Emperor. Aesult, he gradually lost the heart of a doctor, and became gloomy.¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help but ask: ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°Later on, something went wrong within the State of Qin. The empress dowager who was in power before suddenly fell ill, first the empress dowager, then the young Duke of Qin, then the near rtives of the Duke of Qin. One by one, the royal bloodline died, and in the end, people suddenly discovered that apart from the prince who was the protagonist, no one else had the right to inherit the position of Duke of Qin.¡±

    At that time, Qin was noowerful country yet, and although the State of Guo was weak, it could still contend against Qin. After obtaining tworge cities, naturally, their power would be stronger, and they did not think that the Pre-Qin Emperor would be able to do anything after returning to Qin, because when the State of Zhi was in a state of weakness, if the Pre-Qin Emperor was idiotic enough, it would be stupid enough.

    Du Shoushou asked curiously: ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯roblem within the Qin Nation, which Pre-Qin Emperor arranged this?¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°Naturally, no one would write it clearly in the ancient books, because at that time, I was extremely curious about Hei Que, so I searched through many other records. I discovered that there were indeed people who spected that there waroblem within the Qin Nation, and that it was the Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s arrangement, because after Hei Que¡¯s recovery, he had disappeared for an entire two years.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°He is indeed a ruthless person.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Pre-Qin Emperor right ¡­ Fortunately, his loyal servants exchanged their lives for his, so they were able to live through that. How could he endure that?

    ¡°No one would have thought that when the Pre-Qin Emperor returned to the Kingdom of Qin, he would make such a great contribution. He spent ten years training a strong army, and then the first thing he did was to destroy the Kingdom of Chen and hang all of the King¡¯s nsmen on the walls of the Imperial City. Even the children and elders were not spared.¡±

    Qu Liuxi sighed: ¡°And the person who passed down the decree to do this, was precisely Hei Que ¡­ Because he saved Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s life, the Pre-Qin Emperor trusted him extremely, even more so than the War God who killed four hundred thousand cultivators with a single sword strike. ¡±

    ¡°Hei Que has been acting even more mysteriously since he returned to Qin city. Rumor has it that for a long period of time, he and Xu Fu had a very good rtionship, and it was only when Xu Fu was on his way east that Hei Que announced that he had cut off all rtions with him, and that Hei Que had personally participated in the chase.¡±

    ¡°That is the final record regarding Hei Que.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°In the records, Hei Que and Emperor Meng Hu had left at the same time, and went on a different route to chase after Xu Fu, but they never returned back to Qin. Some people said that he was killed by Xu Fu in the Azure Province, but no one could be sure, they just did not think that he would actually stay in the Azure Province and start cultivating this evil technique.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Bybining medicine and magic, you can create such a cruel array.¡±

    ¡°Only someone like Hei Que would be able to cultivate a Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Even though there have been many people who have practiced medicine since ancient times, they would not use such an evil method to hurt the heavens and hurt the earth.¡±

    Right at this moment, Qu Liuxi¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, and her line of sight froze in the distance.

    Everyone followed her gaze and looked over. They saw a gentle ball of light moving up and down in the water far away, slowly approaching them. That ball of light didn¡¯t seem to have any dangerous aura within it, instead, it had an urge that people couldn¡¯t suppress.

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at that ce, and her gaze started to wander.

    Gradually, the ball of light arrived not too far away from them, and through the gentle white light, one could see a flower in full bloom. Gradually, the ball of light arrived not too far away, and through the gentle white light, the flower in half could be seen arge flower in full bloom.

 Chapter 1565 - The same

    <h4>Chapter 1565 ¨C The same</h4>

    Many people thought that the existence of Hei Que was fake. Originally, someone like the Pre-Qin Emperor, who had already passed away for ten thousand years and still gave this world a huge shock, would always have a lot of deductions.

    From the historical materials that could be found in this era, none of them had any traces of Hei Que, this person. However, Qu Liuxi firmly believed that Hei Que truly existed, and the one who was in the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation now was Hei Que.

    Not only was it because there was a detailed record of Hei Que in the ancient book given to her by the Oldman Huo, but it was also because of those unimaginable medicinal arts that people could concoct.

    Hei Que¡¯s medicine was godly, and the most unexpected.

    When Qu Liuxi saw the white light slowly floating over, her expression changed. This was the first time she saw Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and also the first time she saw it in front of her, even though it was jusrojection.

    ¡°Protect your heart.¡±

    It was unknown when An Zheng had appeared behind Qu Liuxi, buand was pressed against Qu Liuxi¡¯s back. A faint warm air flowed into Qu Liuxi¡¯s body, immediately waking him up.

    ¡°I almost fell for it.¡±

    She turned her head and smiled. There was still some lingering fear in her eyes.

    ¡°This Seven Leaves of Tathagata can make people hallucinate.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Everyone, guard your hearts.¡±

    It was at this time that he discovered that Xiao Qi Dao had suddenly stood up. He had been unconscious the entire time, and one of them was floating beside Qu Liuxi.

    When An Zheng was speaking, no one noticed that he had actually stood up on his own, and had not opened his eyes yet.

    ¡°Seven!¡±

    An Zheng shouted, and reached out to pull him, but it was already toote.

    Xiao Qi Dao suddenly rushed forward, breaking through the underwater tunnel formed by the White Tiger¡¯s sound wave, and directly pounced towards Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed greatly. He teleported in an attempt to catch up with Xiao Qi Dao, but just as his fingertip was about to make contact with Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body, a ball of light suddenly exploded out from Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s body. A huge suction force suddenly appeared and directly sucked Xiao Qi Dao into the ball of light.

    An Zheng chased after him without thinking. There was nothing to think about, the Xiao Qi Dao was his younger brother, the younger brother of everyone, the flesh and blood in their hearts.

    When An Zheng moved, everyone followed. When the White Tiger saw that Gu Qianye did not hesitate to chase after him, its face changed, wanting to remind him of something, how could it still have the chance?

    They broke out of the underwater tunnel and sped through the water. If they were far away, they would look like a fish ohunder rushing through the water.

    At first, they had thought that they had already reached the bottom of theke, but when the gorge appeared, they realized that they would probably go even deeper than that. With a sh of white light, they rushed into the gorge, quickly retreating deeper. An Zheng followed closely behind Qu Liuxi, followed by Qu Liuxi and the rest.

    The White Tiger hurriedly chased from behind, ¡°Be careful, that thing is extremely vicious and cunning.¡±

    As the white light entered the darkest part of the water, it was unknown how deep down the canyon it was. The light was so dim that nothing could be seen except for the faint white light.

    Just as An Zheng was about to rush forward, he suddenly had a premonition. He threw the Inverse Broken God Sword forward without the slightest hesitation and at the same time, rolled backwards to block in front of Qu Liuxi.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    A ball of blood light floated out of the murky water, it was obvious that An Zheng¡¯s sword strike earlier had injured something, if An Zheng did not sense the danger and continued to rush forward, then he might have been swallowed by something.

    An Zheng expanded the force field of his own defense, the powerful force directly forcing all the water within a few hundred metres away back, creating an empty space around them without a single drop of water.

    With a sou sound, the Inverse Broken God Sword flew back from afar, leaving behind a trail of blood at the ce it flew past. It was obvious that the fellow who was previously hiding in the darkness had been severely injured by the Inverse Broken God Sword.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword flew back and floated beside An Zheng. An Zheng smelled the blood on the sword: ¡°Beast blood, be careful.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Let me lead the way. underwater, fat grandpa¡¯s Triton happens to be able to unleash its full power.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he floated forward a distance and stopped above the canyon. Then, he took a deep breath and inserted the Triton into the canyon.

    A few secondster, the entire bottom of theke shook, arge amount of mud in the bottom of theke was shaken and floated up, the water under theke became even more turbid. Outside of An Zheng¡¯s energy field, the water seemed to have been poured in a lot of ink, making it hard to see anything clearly.

    Boom!

    A golden light rushed straight up from the canyon. It was the Triton ¡­ It had already be the size of a huge mountain that could pierce through the heavens. The golden light shone brilliantly as it swept away the mud in all directions. A momentter, there seemed to be no more impurities left in the water.

    Not only did it clear up the silt, it also dispelled the darkness under the water. A huge demon beast shrunk backwards, wanting to hide in the crevice of the canyon. However, it was still a bit too slow.

    ¡°Sharks?¡±

    ¡°How could there be sharks in theke?¡±

    After walking south for a long time in this world¡¯s Central ins, there was a warm and humid primal region. There were shark-like fishes within the waters of theke. They were known as Tiger Head Sharks, which were extremely ferocious, but not exactly sharks.

    This smallkeshore did not connect to the sea, but it was a veritable indke. Moreover, this ce was not very warm, so it was impossible for tiger head sharks from the ancient era to appear here.

    Furthermore, this fellow¡¯s head is way too big, it looks like it is at least 200 meters long. The most inconceivable thing is that ¡­ This should be a shark that had been dead for who knows how many years. Its body was full of holes. The bones that were exposed where there was no meat were not white, but gray and ck. It looked as if it was about to rot.

    The shark¡¯s eyes were blood-red. Separated by the water, it looked even more frightening.

    It was instantly exposed, and everyone could clearly see the gash on its forehead that was cut liklow by the Inverse Broken God Sword.

    ¡°Hei Que is good at a lot of things, such as capturing a few fierce demon beasts, studying their bloodline power, and then forcefully mixing them together, in hopes of creating a stronger demon beast. Back then when the Pre-Qin Emperor was fighting in the Nine Regions, there was a Six Legged Sea Shark that was created by him.¡±

    Just as Qu Liuxi finished speaking, she saw that huge shark turning around to flee, and behind its tail, that ball of white light seemed to have been tied up.

    ¡°He intentionally lured us to chase him.¡±

    An Zheng frowned: ¡°We still have to chase after them.¡±

    Du Shoushou harrumphed, ¡°How can it be so easy to leave?¡±

    He extended his hand forward, and the Triton instantly rose up and chased with extreme speed. After that, he nailed the shark to the side of the ravine with his halberd, and the shark let out a mournful cry. It swayed its body crazily, and witu sound, it actually forcefully cut its own body open, escaping from the control of the Triton.

    ¡°Dead thing, I don¡¯t know if it hurts.¡±

    An Zheng was the first one to chase after it. Du Shoushou followed closely behind as the Triton flew in front and chased closely behind the shark.

    Just as they were about to catch up with the shark, An Zheng and Du Shoushou, who were flying at the very front, suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    No one noticed that he was underwater.

    That shark is swimming extremely fast and it seems like it is scared to the bone. It is trying its best to escape and its shadow ¡­ However, the shadow that should not exist under this kind of deep water stayed at the ce where An Zheng and the others had previously discovered it.

    When An Zheng and the others caught up, they passed the ce where the shadow was at, and then, none of them could move.

    The figure seemed to have an invisible hand that firmly grabbed onto An Zheng and Du Shoushou. Even though An Zheng and Du Shoushou were both Emperor level beings, they were still unable to break free, and the figure had all the characteristics of water, even if there was the slightest gap in it, it would still seep through.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou were still on guard, but who would have thought that when the shark was swimming, its shadow would stay where it was and not move?

    The shadow passed through An Zheng and the others¡¯ pores, eyes, ears, and any other ce that could prate their bodies and turned into an extremely sturdy line of silk, firmly locking them in ce.

    Immediately after, the shark that had escaped earlier turned back and bit on the fatty¡¯s Triton, charging towards An Zheng and Du Shoushou.

    The sharpness of the Triton seemed to want to see through An Zheng and Du Shoushou.

    Just as everyone was about to go rescue the shark, they suddenly saw a ck figure appear on the back of the shark, raise both hands, and then unknowingly, An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword appeared in the figure¡¯s hands. He squatted on the head of the shark with both hands, and fiercely thrust it forward.

    Witfft, the hundred meter long sword beam of the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword tip pierced through the shark¡¯s body.

    The shark let out a miserable shriek. It was clear that it did not expect such an unexpected turn of events.

    Following that, the ck clothed man used one hand to grab onto the sword hilt of the Inverse Broken God Sword, bent his waist, and started running wildly on the back of the shark, running from the head to the tail of the fish, forcefully shing open the 200 meter long gigantic demon beast, the turbid and fishy blood instantly dispersed, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb.

    The shark was divided into two. The ck shadow came back from afar, and the paper disappeared.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword returned to An Zheng¡¯s hands, and the shadows that had invaded his and Du Shoushou¡¯s body also quickly withdrew, quickly bing dispirited and disappearing.

    The White Tiger rubbed its eyes, then suddenly came to its senses ¡­

    ¡°Back then, his appearance was much more violent than his original body. Now that I see him again, it¡¯s still the same.¡±

 Chapter 1566 - Someone as sinister as Tan Shanse

    <h4>Chapter 1566 ¨C Someone as sinister as Tan Shanse</h4>

    This shark was actually quite famous, it was called the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark. Its biggest killing move was not the shark itself, but its shadow.

    This alone was terrifying.

    Ignore the level of the technique.

    Of course, this was not an absolute killing tool. After locking in on their levels, the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark¡¯s true body was not strong enough to kill An Zheng and An Zheng. After all, the two of them were Emperor Level experts, especially An Zheng, who was already at the sixth level of the Emperor Level.

    No matter how strong the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark was, if it could not even break An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor, how could it kill him?

    The Twin Shadow Tiger Shark¡¯s Demonic Beast Cores floated down from the water, An Zheng grabbed it and threw it to Du Shoushou who was behind him: ¡°Take it.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed and kept it in his spatial artifact.

    But with this dy, the white light that engulfed Xiao Qi Dao had already floated far away. From this, one could see that the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark had note back to attack An Zheng and just now, but to protect Seven Leaves of Tathagata as it retreated.

    Qu Liuxi had said that the Seven Leaves of Tathagata and the Xiao Qi Dao were identical in a certain sense. The Xiao Qi Dao was the embodiment of this world¡¯s spirit, and the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was also the embodiment of an Emperor Level Immortal Grass with the same exact attribute.

    Therefore, when Seven Leaves of Tathagata took Xiao Qi Dao away, the consequences were unimaginable.

    If the person inside was really Hei Que, he would need the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to continuously absorb the elemental energy from this world to improve himself. The quality of the whole attributes, was that there was no fear of eating anything, the more the merrier.

    An Zheng and Du Shoushou continued to chase after him, and suddenly shot forward for around ten kilometers, when they realized that the white light was falling towards the deepest part of the canyon. It was like a canyon deep inside the ocean, you never knew how deep it was.

    ¡°You intentionally lured us there, Fatty you go back and protect Xiao Liu¡¯er and the rest.¡±

    An Zheng said before he continued his chase by himself.

    Du Shoushou waited for Qu Liuxi and the rest for a while, and when everyone was present, they started to chase after An Zheng.

    When they saw An Zheng again, they discovered that An Zheng was in a daze.

    Because in front of An Zheng, there were two huge bronze doors.

    Whether it was the pattern or the size of the bronze door, even the material was different. The reason why An Zheng stood there in a daze was because he realized that there was something he couldn¡¯t figure out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked anxiously.

    An Zheng lifted his finger and pointed towards the bronze door. When he turned around to look at Qu Liuxi, his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Us.¡±

    From afar, the bronze door seemed to be covered with patterns, so no one really cared. If the wooden door wasn¡¯t covered with patterns, then it would be normal. However, if the bronze door wasn¡¯t covered with patterns, then that would be abnormal.

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Qu Liuxi moved closer to take a look, and her expression changed as well.

    Although the patterns on the two bronze doors seemed very fragmented, they were actually simr to murals. It was just that the murals were covered with mud from the bottom of the waters and some sort of vines, making them difficult to see clearly.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and all the things that were covering the bronze door were peeled off, and the pattern on it started to be clear.

    ¡°The first battle?¡±

    Gu Qianye took a closer look, her expression immediately changing, because not long ago, she had found her own Golden Fragment Physique and obtained a lot of memories from that time, so the clearest thing was her first battle.

    The battle did not take ce in this world, but outside of this world, on the closest star.

    The world at that time was different from the world now. At that time, there were two moons, known as Twin moons, that apanied the sun. Because of that extremely tragic first battle, one of the moons was An Zheng and the others who ambushed and intercepted Tan Shanse¡¯s horrendous army, directly destroying the moon.

    ¡°That¡¯s you.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pointed to one of the people. Although the pattern did not look that detailed, one could still tell that it was Gu Qianye.

    Dressed in armor, he rushed into the sky, facing a dense number of warships.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the patterns and said, ¡°This iattern drawn using our perspective.¡±

    After An Zheng said this, everyone reacted.

    If Hei Que was a chess piece for Tan Shanse, then after the Pre-Qin Emperor was imprisoned by him, Hei Que should be standing on Tan Shanse¡¯s side, not the human¡¯s side.

    However, the angle of view was An Zheng and the rest¡¯s perspective. With Tan Shanse¡¯s army in front of them, in other words... At that time, this Hei Que was together with An Zheng and the others?

    Thinking this, everyone felt their blood run cold.

    ¡°He saw this battle on our side, it doesn¡¯t mean that he was already Tan Shanse¡¯s person at that time ¡­ However, what they could not understand was that ording to the legends, the Pre-Qin Emperor had sent Meng Hu and Hei Que to chase after Xu Fu, and then, Hei Que disappeared from the Cyan ins. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ording to logic, Hei Que died before our battle.¡±

    ¡°Then how did he see this battle?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the person inside is not Hei Que?¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head: ¡°There is no mistake about my judgement, other than Hei Que, no one else would be able to cultivate the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Furthermore, many of the medicinal techniques here,bined with the forbidden formation, are all personally created by him.

    Hei Que should have died before the decisive battle. When the Azure Province was chasing after Xu Fu, either he was severely injured by Xu Fu and then he hid himself, or he did not chase after Xu Fu at all. Instead, he took this opportunity to break away from the control of the Pre-Qin Emperor.

    Chen Shaobai pondered for a moment before saying: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because when he chased after Xu Fu, he did not fight at all, but took the chance to hide himself. At the start of the World Exterminating War, as a cultivator, he stood by our side to fight, but our memories of that time are already very blurry, we can¡¯t remember him at all.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s exnation was the most reasonable thing to think of right now.

    However, if this wce that Tan Shanse had created on purpose to be used in the future, then Hei Que would be the chess piece that Tan Shanse had set up.

    ¡°That¡¯s you.¡±

    Gu Qianye pointed terson on the bronze painting: ¡°It¡¯s An Zheng.¡±

    Although the drawing of the figures was not big, An Zheng¡¯s figure and the appearance of the Reverse Scale Armor were definitely not wrong.

    ¡°He knows all of us.¡±

    An Zheng said worriedly: ¡°So, this time we came, maybe he had nned something out?¡±

    Everyone subconsciously looked towards White Tiger, but White Tiger quickly shook his head: ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not on the same side as that guy, and I didn¡¯t approach you just to trick you guys ¡­¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°I believe him.¡±

    White Tiger¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Qianye said indifferently: ¡°Before we resume our rtionship under the contract, he indeed wanted to kill us. If he was Hei Que¡¯s man and wanted to trick us into doing this, then she wouldn¡¯t be so harsh on us.¡±

    White Tiger covered his face. ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly pointed ce on the bronze painting and asked. Everyone followed his finger and looked over, only to find that there was a Twin Shadow Tiger Shark mixed among the densely packed warships. Because it looked simr to the warship, no one noticed it at first.

    ¡°The guy who was killed outside?¡±

    ¡°Bigger.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked carefully: ¡°From theparison with the warships, this Twin Shadowed Tiger Shark is at least 500 meters long, it is about the same as thergest warship other than the one that went against the boat. Pay attention to its shadow ¡­¡±

    The bronze painting is very clear, there is a shadow under the gigantic Tiger Shark, it is as big as the Tiger Shark, only ¡­ But their appearances were different.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the shadow of a Twin Shadow Tiger Shark, but it looks like a ¡­ A person who is flying horizontally with open arms? ¡±

    The shadow of the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark was actually a person?

    When they saw what happened at the back, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Following that, a wave of fury immediately ignited ¡­ That huge Twin Shadow Tiger Shark looked like it was cooperating with the human cultivators to fight with Tan Shanse¡¯s battleship, but in reality, it was only doing so in its original form.

    Its shadow had always been floating in other ces, and it could be seen that from that shadow, very thin threads had been separated out, connecting with a fallen human cultivator who had just died in battle.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t go to help, he went to absorb the power!¡±

    At this time, everyone could see it.

    ¡°He purposefully ced these two bronze doors here so he could tell us what he did in the past. He has nothing to fear.¡±

    Du Shoushou scolded: ¡°This bastard.¡±

    Now, what he was sure of was that if this person was Hei Que, then he had mixed into the human cultivators alliance that were fighting against Tan Shanse back then. However, he did not go to help, but instead borrowed the strength of that intense battle to strengthen himself.

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata!¡±

    In thest bronze painting, they saw the gigantic Seven Leaves of Tathagata. A man wearing a mask was sitting cross-legged on top of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Fox face?

    From his body, threads after threads extended and connected as one with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    The Seven Leaves of Tathagata was very big, so big that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination. The roots under the flower extended very far, in terms of proportion, it was as if the whole of Qingzhou was controlled by the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots ¡­

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    An Zheng suddenly realized something, but it was already toote.

    When An Zheng looked down, he realized that each of their legs had been wrapped up by something as thin as a strand of hair. Previously, everyone¡¯s attention had been focused on the bronze painting, and these hair-thin objects did not have any signs of life.

    Boom! The ground copsed and everyone was dragged into a bottomless abyss without any chance to resist.

 Chapter 1567 - The weakest comes first

    <h4>Chapter 1567 ¨C The weakestes first</h4>

    The picture on the bronze door was jusemptation, but because it involved the battle, An Zheng and the others had to pay attention to it.

    The ce theynded was dark and humid. It was likuge basement. There was no water here so it was obvious that they were at the bottom of theke or maybe even the deepest part of the valley.

    Falling to the ground caused Du Shoushou to wake up from his kind ofa. When he was previously tied up by something, he seemed to have lost all consciousness for an instant, and wasn¡¯t able to resist at all.

    He groaned in pain, thinking, why does it hurt so much after a fall?

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes hard and looked at An Zheng who was lying on the ground beside him. He was a little surprised, with An Zheng¡¯s strength, how could he fall even worse than him.

    An Zheng was truly at the sixth stage of the Emperor Level Realm. How could he fall from the sky and not be able to get up?

    It hurt just by looking at it, it was even redder than before, so Du Shoushou felt that there was something fishy about it. Even if An Zheng did not have the time to use the Cultivation Power to protect himself, with his unparalleled physique, how could a bump appear on the ground?

    Du Shoushou shook An Zheng a few times, but he did not wake up. After the meal, he saw his friends lying on the ground, but the strange thing was, Qu Liuxi seemed to be awake, but because she fell so hard, she could not move.

    Blinking at me?

    Du Shoushou was even more confused. She was right in front of him, why was he blinking at him? If there was something he couldn¡¯t say to himself, of course, Qu Liuxi¡¯s eyes would be very beautiful, and they would flicker as he looked at his adorably. However, Du Shoushou still didn¡¯t know why she blinked at him.

    Bang! With a loud sound, the back of Du Shoushou¡¯s head was struck hard by someone. Du Shoushou screamed out in pain and fell t on the ground.

    He turned around and realized that the person who hit him wasn¡¯uman ¡­ To be exact, he was not a normal person, but a humanoid objectpletely wrapped in ayer of green stuff. He had four limbs and five senses, but it looked like it was something that had been dug out from a mold.

    After a moment, Du Shoushou understood why this person looked so weird.

    He had eyes, but they were only the shape of an eye. He did not even have eyes as detailed as the eyelids, only two bulging bulges.

    There was a nose, too, but it was just a shape, with no nostrils.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, but at the same time, he understood why Qu Liuxi was winking at him ¡­ Qu Liuxi saw that fellow, but he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only rely on blinking to warn her, but he was too stupid, and couldn¡¯t understand what she meant at all.

    And then he realized that he didn¡¯t have a defensive aura.

    That guy was like a vine, holding a tree root in his hand. This was what he had used to hit his head with, but his strength wasn¡¯t that great. If it was a little bit stronger, a normal person would have fainted.

    ¡°Where is my Cultivation Power!?¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted, with a very fierce look on his face.

    The vine man tilted his head as if he was observing him, then walked towards Du Shoushou, shaking the tree root in his hand. Du Shoushou was angered, and threw a punch towards the vine man, which seemed to be slower than human beings. Du Shoushou¡¯s normal punch actually hit it, directly knocking the vine man¡¯s head to the side, as if it was about to break ¡­

    However, it was extremely disgusting. His head was tilted to the side and his neck was also split open. However, there were many mucus that were connected to it. It was as if a lotus root had been broken into countless pieces.

    The guy threw the tree root aside and fumbled with it for a while before he found his head and tried to lift it up.

    Seeing that, Du Shoushou actually forgot to continue the fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    The White Tiger woke up while rubbing its head, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t beat him to death, we can¡¯t hurt him. This is that guy¡¯s life support root.¡±

    ¡°What kind of root is it?¡±

    Du Shoushou could not help but ask.

    ¡°This should be the inside of the ancient tomb.¡±

    When the White Tiger tried to stand up, it realized that its body was extremely weak and it couldn¡¯t even gather the slightest bit of Cultivation Power. He was also curious as to how Du Shoushou did it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe in this way.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±

    ¡°The adjoint root is the root, the real root... Previously, Qu Liuxi had said it before, that he might have integrated herself into the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, because he herself is already very strong, and the Seven Leaves of Tathagata iare Immortal grass with a strong intelligence, so over the years, a part of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots will produce imitating abilities, and this root might actually be what the person inside looks like. ¡±

    The White Tiger shook its head: ¡°I was only guessing. Last time, I also walked this far and then left, not daring to continue forward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The White Tiger used all of its strength to sit up, and panted heavily: ¡°I originally nned to get rid of that guy after discovering this ancient tomb, after all the Ten Li Killing Formation outside is too savage, and for tens of thousands of years it has already harmed countless people and demon beasts. It¡¯s just thatst time I didn¡¯te in like this, I fought my way in.¡±

    ¡°Calling in?¡±

    Du Shoushou was even more confused: ¡°You¡¯re already like this, how did you call me in?¡±

    That ce is a long tunnel, and there are at least a few hundred water demons guarding the tunnel. They are the guards of this tomb, and none of them are weak, but I did not really take care of them, the most troublesome part was the fact that there is apanion beast outside ¡­ Not Hei Que¡¯spanion beast, but Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were no powerful demon beasts guarding Seven Leaves of Tathagata?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there arepanion beasts. Actually, they are alsart of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. They should be considered... Ye? Because the Seven Leaves of Tathagata is a full-attribute Emperor Level Immortal Grass, so thispanion beast also has a full attribute of power and is very hard to fight against. It took me at least four hours to rush in, and then it was the same as now. ¡±

    The White Tiger said with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength left. After losing the Cultivation Power, not only did I lose it, even my body became like an ordinary person. My physique and the like no longer exist.¡±

    Du Shoushou acknowledged: ¡°A type of barrier.¡±

    The White Tiger nodded and looked at Qu Liuxi. It realised that she was in a better mental state, but because she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength, she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    An Zheng¡¯s physique was the most abnormal among all of them. His physical body was alreadyparable to an Emperor Level magical equipment, and had at leastpletely surpassed the level of Purple-Rank. Furthermore, he had the protection of a Reverse Scale Armor, so how could he possibly fall even worse than them?

    Chen Shaobai also woke up, he opened his eyes and looked at the roof, it looked like it was in pain, he couldn¡¯t move either, but it seemed like his situation was better than Qu Liuxi¡¯s, and he would be able to get up and move shortly.

    ¡°There are ferocious life beasts and water demons outside, we have lost our ability to fight, and are even worse than ordinary civilians. Jusandom water demon came in and it was already a pot of tea for us. Why isn¡¯t there anyoneing in, it¡¯s just this one ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou pointed to thepanion who was straightening his head: ¡°Such an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Because the barrier is the same for everything here, and if those water demons enter, they will lose all of their power. The water demons¡¯ strength is far inferior to ours, so not only can they not move, they might even die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s aplete suppression.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could finally speak. Although he woke upter than Qu Liuxi, his recovery speed was even faster than Qu Liuxi¡¯s.

    ¡°If the strength of an Emperor level powerhouse is like this, then wouldn¡¯t those water demons die just like that?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked, ¡°Why is An Zheng still not awake?¡±

    Not only did An Zheng not wake up, Monkey also did not wake up.

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes, ¡°Could it be... The weakest is going to wake up first? ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s strength was not the weakest amongst them. He had already reached the Emperor Level, and was even stronger than Chen Shaobai. Monkey had obtained the inheritance of the mutated dimension in the Great Thunder Lake Temple, although he did not have the ability topletely bring it back, he had at least broken through to the Emperor Level.

    The weakest should be Chen Shaobai and Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m the weakest.¡±

    White Tiger was unwilling to admit it, but he had to specte: ¡°The one with the weakest physique would be the first to awaken ¡­ Because the suppression she suffered was the least, so it is likely that Qu Liuxi was the first one to awaken. Her low realm and body also had not fully awakened yet, so she was first.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°I¡¯ll go... ¡°But it seems to make sense.¡±

    The White Tiger shook its head: ¡°I am still a fourth guardian god after all. The White Tiger of the West with the strongest attack power actually woke up behind you, which means that my physique is only slightly stronger than yours, and Chen Shaobai is stronger than me, Monkey and An Zheng ¡­¡±

    He did not want to continue. The more he spoke, the more embarrassed he felt.

    When he said these words, he noticed that Gu Qianye had also woken up, she seemed to be in better condition, and would need to rest for a while before being able to sit up. Her face was slightly pale, but the White Tiger and Gu Qianye were contracted, so it was able to detect that Gu Qianye was not injured.

    As it spoke, the monkey¡¯s mouth made ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. Then, it scolded the demon before sitting up abruptly. It widened its eyes as it looked around in a perplexed manner.

    The monkey was the second fromst to sit up.

    White Tiger¡¯s face changed, ¡°Monkeys are born with an indestructible golden body ¡­ ¡°As far as I know, the indestructible Golden Body is the most abnormal physique in the world, but he¡¯s not thest to wake up.¡±

    All of their gazes were focused on An Zheng, especially the White Tiger, whose eyes were filled with disbelief.

    How strong was this guy?

 Chapter 1568 - Filtering

    <h4>Chapter 1568 ¨C Filtering</h4>

    Everyone woke up one after another, only An Zheng was still unconscious. After hearing the White Tiger¡¯s words, everyone became curious, and theoretically, if the White Tiger¡¯s deduction was correct, then An Zheng¡¯s physique was the strongest after he woke up.

    ¡°Theter the better?¡±

    Du Shoushou looked at An Zheng. That guy didn¡¯t have any intention of waking up at all.

    ¡°This should be intentional by that guy.¡±

    The White Tiger suddenly said.

    Du Shoushou: ¡°An Zheng did that on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Stupid to death.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s Hei Que... He did not only create such a barrier to make those who enter and want to interfere with him lose all of their power, it was alsype of screening. ¡±

    ¡°Screening?¡±

    Du Shoushou finally understood: ¡°Whoever¡¯s the strongest, eat who first.¡±

    Although the words were rough, but that was more or less the meaning, from the looks of it, Hei Que¡¯s scheme was not much worse than Tan Shanse¡¯s, to the point that they suspected that Hei Que was another clone of Tan Shanse.

    After all, even Xuan-Yuan was one of his clones.

    Although his eyes were only two small bulges, it was as if he could directly see into the depths of everyone¡¯s heart. His gaze was slow, in the end, his gazended on An Zheng as he tilted his head, as if he was curious as to why An Zheng had not woken up yet.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°We have already reached this point, although we do not have the Cultivation Power, we are not people that can be killed by others.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around to look at the White Tiger and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you exitst time?¡±

    White Tiger said, ¡°I felt something was wrong so I left. It¡¯s strange that no one stopped me, but there should be a door right behind me. Behind the door is the long corridor that I called in ¡­¡± ¡°And the door?¡±

    He looked back. There was no door at all.

    This ce was like a dull jar. When you looked up, you could see water, just above your head, but not a single drop would fall. It was surrounded by walls, and it looked quite sturdy.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s heart sank. He was the only one who could still fight. Although he didn¡¯t know why, he had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting everyone right now.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Du Shoushou walked in front of the vine man and asked loudly. That guy still had his head tilted as he looked at An Zheng, seemingly extremely curious.

    That guy seemed to be getting impatient. Suddenly, his mouth split open, and many thick threads of silk were pulled apart in an extremely terrifying manner.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    He suddenly opened his mouth and spoke in an extremely hoarse voice.

    Du Shoushou immediately became angry, and punched the fellow¡¯s head, causing the vine man¡¯s head to roll backwards, but it could not fall off, the mucus extended, making it look even more disgusting.

    Just at this moment, countless green vines crawled out from the cracks in the wall. At the start, they were very small, but they gradually grewrger. In the end, the entire jar-like room was covered in these kinds of things, making it seem rather creepy.

    After a minute or two, the surrounding walls were filled with gourds. After about six to seven minutes, these gourds had turned into something that looked exactly like the vine man in front of Du Shoushou.

    They left the wall and slowly walked towards An Zheng. All the vines had the same goal, it was towards An Zheng.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a screening.¡±

    The White Tiger struggled to stand up and blocked An Zheng with its body: ¡°An Zheng has been selected.¡±

    Earlier, they had already determined that one of the reasons for this barrier¡¯s existence was to select the strongest person to send to Hei Que¡¯s side for him to devour after the selection. Without a doubt, An Zheng had been selected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Du Shoushou rushed over and knocked over the vine man closest to An Zheng witunch. That vine man might not have been killed, but his strength and movements were not considered strong. Even without the Cultivation Power, the current Du Shoushou did not have a physiqueparable to a demon beast¡¯s, so he was not afraid of them. Too much.

    Du Shoushou tried his best to save An Zheng, but no matter how slow those things were, they were all brought close to him. Not long after, Du Shoushou seemed to be swallowed by a patch of green grass, and he could no longer see where he was.

    The White Tiger also wanted to help, but itcked the strength to do so. When it moved, it felt as if there were several hundred tons of weight on its feet. Soon, it was surrounded by vines and could no longer see anything.

    Gu Qianye, Chen Shaobai, Monkey, Qu Liuxi all wanted to go over, but they couldn¡¯t do anything now.

    ¡°Fatty, how are you!¡±

    ¡°Is An Zheng okay?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the White Tiger? ¡°Where are you!¡±

    They could only shout out with the loudest voices they could muster, but there was nothing they could do to help.

    The white tiger¡¯s voice had already beenpletely devoured, and as the vine people moved forward, their mouths kept chirping. If they did not see this scene and only hear the sound, they wouldn¡¯t feel so terrifying. They would even think of a group of furry little chicks with their eyes closed.

    However, when this chirping sound came from those green creatures, it caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Right at this moment, Du Shoushou¡¯s explosive shout exploded out from within the pile of vines. No one knew where Du Shoushou got the strength from, but he had actually grabbed a long de from his spatial artifact, no matter what tool it was, it was far heavier than an ordinary weapon. For example, his Triton, right now Du Shoushou was not even able to lift it even if he tried his best, let alone wield it.

    That steel de was ordinary, but the reason why Du Shoushou still had it was because that was the first true weapon that he had obtained from the Fantasy City, the one that he would take out and wipe whenever he had nothing to do.

    delight!

    Green mucus flew everywhere.

    Du Shoushou was like a mad tiger, shing at the vines, the vines could not avoid them even if they were slow, but they could not.

    Du Shoushou quickly cleaned uiece ofnd beside him andid down next to his feet.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    He held the long saber and howled.

    The de was covered in a sticky green liquid that dripped down.

    Du Shoushou looked around, his eyes filled with a murderous aura.

    The vines around him seemed to have been frightened by him, temporarily not daring toe close. Broken limbs were everywhere on the ground, but the mucus was still there. Very quickly, it was slowly pulled back and slowly returned to his body ¡­ However, the scene looked even more terrifying. Of course, those fellows could not tell which arm was theirs, which leg was theirs, and which head was theirs ¡­ ¡­

    The viscous liquid pulled the broken limbs back and attached them to everyone. The vine man, who had looked likuman before, now looked ferocious. Some had two arms, four legs, while some had three heads and one leg.

    Du Shoushou looked at the Vines that looked like walking dead, and his heart was filled with pride, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same here in this enchantment? You probably don¡¯t dare toe in yourself, so you might as welle in with us! If you want to rely on these things, bring An Zheng away, in your dreams! ¡±

    Not long after he finished shouting, he suddenly fell backwards.

    A vine silently lifted up from behind him, and like a snake, suddenly stretched out from behind him. After circling around Du Shoushou¡¯s neck once, it pulled him out of the vine.

    Du Shoushou groaned, but he still had a reaction, the de in his hand shed backwards, witu sound, he cut the vine apart, but the sticky liquid sprinkled all over his body.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    The white tiger that came out from the vine man¡¯s feet saw this, and its expression changed greatly. Before it could even warn Du Shoushou, Du Shoushou was pulled towards the wall by the mucus, and the power of the mucus was extremely strong, moreover it was endless. No matter how Du Shoushou waved it, it could slice through vines but could not get rid of fluids, the white tiger crawled over and pulled at Du Shoushou¡¯s legs, trying its best to pull him back.

    Very quickly, Du Shoushou¡¯s body was pulled horizontally, the White Tiger¡¯s body was half erect, he gritted his teeth and refused to let go, but he was still unable to stop it. The mucus dragged Du Shoushou to the side of the wall, and very quickly, arge number of vines wrapped around Du Shoushou and engulfed him.

    They could only watch helplessly as Du Shoushou was entangled by countless vines and the exposed hand continued to swing his de.

    ¡°Save An Zheng!¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s voice came out from behind the vines. The hoarse voice of the kind-hearted wind blowing on the desert was already breaking the sound.

    ¡°Save An Zheng!¡±

    He roared, sweeping the long sword in his hand back and forth, but to no avail. Soon, more green vines wrapped around him, binding his arm as well ¡­ Roughly a minute or twoter, a bulge seemed to have appeared on the wall, but Du Shoushou¡¯s figure could no longer be seen.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The White Tiger was also pulled over, and he didn¡¯t want to let go, he just stood at Du Shoushou¡¯s feet.

    More vines wrapped around the White Tiger like a small insect wrapped in a spider web, making it unable to move at all.

    Everyone¡¯s heart sank.

    Everyone within the spirit formation had be ordinary. In fact, they were all inferior to ordinary people.

    However, that fellow refused to show his face. He only needed to rely on these vines.

    More and more vines walked over and grabbed An Zheng and gathered him above their heads. They were like a conveyor belt that teleported An Zheng to the side of the wall.

    An Zheng disappeared into the water above everyone¡¯s heads. The water surface fluctuated for a bit and then became calm once more.

 Chapter 1569 - Enmity

    <h4>Chapter 1569 ¨C Enmity</h4>

    Du Shoushou risked his life and so did the White Tiger, but nothing could stop them.

    This was a strange and unsolvable barrier. This big sister here had removed all of her power without any difference. Even the person who created this barrier didn¡¯t dare to rashly enter.

    However, he still had the roots of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    The Seven Leaves of Tathagata was the world¡¯s highest level natural immortal grass, rumored to have been unintentionally cultivated by Creation Gods, but after that, it had never appeared. In the bottom of theke in this small pond, the Seven Leaves of Tathagata had captured both An Zheng and Xiao Qi Dao.

    When An Zheng was carried away by the vines, the vines on the wall also started to retreat.

    Du Shoushou coughed loudly, he could barely breathe.

    Just now, he had been entangled by countless vines, and it seemed as if some of them had been stuffed into his nostrils. Just as he was about to faint from suffocation, all the vines seemed to have received orders and retreated.

    With the White Tiger by Du Shoushou¡¯s side, it looked like his situation was not any better.

    At this moment, an ice-cold voice appeared in this gloomy, jars like space, lingering and reverberating in the surroundings. It was impossible to determine exactly where the voice came from.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Come one by one. No one will be given up by me.¡±

    The voice was a little hoarse and unclear, as if there was something stuck in his throat.

    ¡°You ¡­ Is it Hei Que! ¡±

    Du Shoushou asked after coughing for a while.

    ¡°Is Hei Que important?¡±

    The person was obviously silent for a moment, as if he did not expect Du Shoushou to directly ask this name.

    ¡°At least all of you are impressive. To be able to think of this name ¡­¡± I had originally thought that no one in this world would ever be able to remember the name Hei Que.

    Qu Liuxi had just recovered the strength to speak: ¡°Where did you take them!¡±

    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    That voice seemed to be fixed at Qu Liuxi¡¯s side, as though an invisible eye was staring straight at Qu Liuxi. That kind of feeling was extremely bad, to the point that she couldn¡¯t see anything, yet she knew that he must be looking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡±

    There waint of undisguised admiration in his voice.

    If I didn¡¯t know who you are, I would really want to keep you here. You should understand thaerson¡¯s world is lonely, and there are a lot of beautiful ideas that they can¡¯t talk about.

    ¡°You want to devour their power?!¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide anything from me.¡±

    There was a very obvious sense of pride in that voice. ¡°Others may not understand the problem here, but you must have figured it out. So, you know better than them how urgent it is for me.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°You nurtured the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and used the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to extend your life by an unlimited amount. And there is only one possibility for you to do so, and that is when you were heavily injured back then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a very serious injury.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured to the point where you can¡¯t even cure yourself, but you were lucky to find the cultivation method of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Afterwards, you ced your severely injured body into the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and relied on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s ability to gather and absorb all the essence of the heaven and earth to maintain you.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s voice was filled with hostility, ¡°You¡¯re too heavily injured, and the Seven Leaves of Tathagata alone won¡¯t be able to restore you to your peak strength. Thus, you used the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to build the Ten Li Killing Formation, and used it to absorb the power of those demon beasts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your guess is correct, but even if you¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    The voice continued, ¡°Since you want to know, why don¡¯t I tell you myself ¡­ That year, when Pre-Qin Emperor told me to chase and kill Xu Fu, on the surface, my rtionship with Xu Fu was always on bad terms, but in reality, the two of us had always been good friends, even Pre-Qin Emperor didn¡¯t know that. Before I became his servant, I already knew Xu Fu.

    ¡°After Xu Fu went east, he intentionally cut off his connection with the Great Qin. The Pre-Qin Emperor was enraged, and sent General Meng Hu to kill Xu Fu. I volunteered to assist him, so of course the Pre-Qin Emperor wouldn¡¯t suspect anything ¡­ Actually, I am afraid. No one knows better than me what kind of person Pre-Qin Emperor is, because I have once exchanged my life for his.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine when Xu Fu is still in the Great Qin Nation, but since he betrayed the Qin Nation, the Pre-Qin Emperor will not let him off. He will also not let anyone who is rted to him off, sooner orter the Pre-Qin Emperor will find out that Xu Fu and I are already acquainted, so what are we waiting for, for him to make the first move? Forget it, I¡¯ll just flee by myself. ¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu and I met in the Azure Province and after a discussion, we decided that he would continue to search for him.

    The sound disappeared for a while, followed by a series of ¡°sizzling¡± sounds, as if something was crawling on the ground. People couldn¡¯t help but think of the appearance of a person crawling on the ground like a snake, just thinking of it made their hair stand on end.

    ¡°Afterwards, I didn¡¯t know why the Daofather hade looking for me either.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s voice appeared again, and it was a little wheezing, as if he had just done something that exhausted his strength. Before he said those words, Qu Liuxi and the others vaguely heard the sound of something being lifted up and ced on top of it, and their hearts fiercely sunk.

    When Hei Que was talking to them, it seemed like An Zheng and the Xiao Qi Dao had already been transported over, and had even been personally moved by Hei Que to something else.

    Hei Que couldn¡¯t leave the Seven Leaves of Tathagata so he had to rely on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots to move around. It was obvious that he cared a lot about doing it himself, and when he spoke, he could not suppress the joy and excitement in his heart.

    ¡°What are you trying to do!¡±

    Qu Liuxi roared.

    ¡°You know that.¡±

    Hei Que said as though he wasughing coldly, ¡°You know that my injuries are too severe, even the Seven Leaves of Tathagata is unable topletely recover me. All these years, I have been searching, searching for a body that can rece the body of a Seven Leaves of Tathagata is too difficult, it was truly too difficult. You don¡¯t know how many times I have to give up, and how many times I have to advise myself against giving up hope.¡±

    He panted, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had a chat with anyone, especially with you guys, talking about the past will always make me feel proud. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys in the past, I would have ended up in this state. The cycle of karma. ¡±

    Hei Que remained silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Do you know where all the injuries on my body came from? It¡¯s all because of you! Especially you! ¡±

    Although he did not say who it was, everyone knew that he was talking about Qu Liuxi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how that fellow found me back then either. I hid myself here and started to nurture the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. However, no matter how many times I tried, it all ended in failure. Just when I was about to give up, the Dao Ancestor came.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s voice clearly trembled. It was obvious that when he thought back to the appearance of the Daofather, he still felt waves of fear.

    ¡°That is a different kind of Daofather that I have met ¡­¡± With my position in the Great Qin Empire, it wasn¡¯t difficult for me to meet a Daofather in the past. He single-handedly established the Dao Sect and helped Pre-Qin Emperor be the strongest in the world.

    ¡°When he found me, I thought I was finished ¡­ Everyone knows that there is a saying in this world that says that one must first kill the Daofathers before destroying the Great Qin. ¡±

    ¡°The Daofather was Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s most loyal and powerful friend, so when he found me, I knew that I was finished. However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that the Daofather I saw that day waspletely different than before. What I saw in his eyes was naked desire, a type of ¡­ Cruelty. ¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°Because that¡¯s not a Daofather at all, but Tan Shanse.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I only found out about itter. The Dao Ancestor actually had a dark side. Hahahaha ¡­¡± A saint would actually have a dark side as well, and it is even more terrifying than the dark side of an ordinary person. ¡±

    He seemed to be waiting for something, and no other sounds could be heard. Perhaps it was because the time was not right, or perhaps he was waiting for some other opportunity.

    ¡°Did you see the pictures on the bronze doors outside? You guys know that I can¡¯t move freely right now, and without Seven Leaves of Tathagata, I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere else. Fortunately, although these things are all stupid, they¡¯re still obedient. ¡±

    ¡°I knew it was him that day.¡±

    A vine extended out from the wall and nodded at the White Tiger¡¯s face.

    ¡°White Tiger, one of the four guardians, the reason why I chose to stay here is because you are resting, and I can absorb your power to strengthen myself. Oh, I forgot to mention just now, the Dao Ancestor told me that you were at the bottom of the smallke, and that you were talking about Tan Shanse.¡±

    ¡°This was not the ce where I first went into seclusion in the Azure Province. The Dao Ancestor found me and told me ¡­¡± You, one of the four protectors, the Western White Tiger, hibernates right under this small cave gardenke. It¡¯s a very, very deep hibernation and won¡¯t be awakened easily.

    Hei Que continued to speak: ¡°So I moved everything into the smallgoon and created everything here below, but at that time, it was all preparation, and I don¡¯t know if I would need it in the future, fortunately I had prepared these at the time.¡±

    ¡°Later on, you woke up, and indeed, you found the tomb I built. You discovered the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation, so you must havee here to see what happened. After all, no matter how low the rank of the monsters that were killed by the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation are, in name, they should still be considered your apprentices.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I touch you?¡±

    ¡°Because I know what your rtionship with the female war god is ¡­ Hahahaha, I deliberately let you go, you indeed didn¡¯t disappoint me, it was just that you came a littlete, and made me wait a long time, you are the mount of a female war god, you escaped, in the future you will definitely bring them back, that grudge from back then ¡­ I can report it all at once. ¡±

 Chapter 1570 - Infuriated Killer!

    <h4>Chapter 1570 ¨C Infuriated Killer!</h4>

    When Hei Que said this sentence, it was filled with viciousness and hatred that came from the depths of his bones.

    ¡°I can take revenge for once.¡±

    Hearing this, Qu Liuxi and the others naturally understood what was going on.

    Back then, it was they who had almost killed Hei Que.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    Chen Shaobai snorted: ¡°I didn¡¯t really kill you.¡±

    Hei Que said: ¡°That¡¯s why I said, this is the karmic cycle.¡±

    Du Shoushou lowered his voice and asked Qu Liuxi: ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied: ¡°Like I said before, Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s physique and Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s are identical in a certain sense. Just relying on him won¡¯t be able to recover his injuries, and can only maintain an indestructible body, but his body must be too broken ¡­ The first is to lure us here. The second is to use the Xiao Qi Dao to raise the level of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to the maximum, so that the Seven Leaves of Tathagata will probably be the first Immortal Grass in the world that truly possesses the strength of an Emperor Level. ¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is An Zheng. Previously, why didn¡¯t he act in a hurry? It was because he was selecting who¡¯s physique was the strongest ¡­ He used the Xiao Qi Dao to raise the power of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to its limits, and then he could rely on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to undergo the transformation of his body ¡­ He wants An Zheng¡¯s body. ¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s voice once again rang, ¡°You¡¯re right, not a single word is bad.¡±

    A vine slowly extended down from the wall, forming something that looked like a gourd, and quickly turned into human form. This guy was slightly different from the vine man who was beaten up by Du Shoushou previously.

    No matter how he looked at it, the vine man looked rough. It was only the shape of a person. However, this time, the vine man¡¯s face and body was moreplete. What made him even more baffling was that those eyes were real.

    The vine¡¯s body and face were also green, and the only thing that could be seen were the eyes of a real person.

    ¡°You are so cruel to yourself.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s face turned a little pale when she saw the vine man. Other than her, no one else could immediately tell that there waroblem.

    ¡°Cruel?¡±

    When the vine man opened his mouth to speak, the viscous liquid that came out looked so disgusting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re more cruel?¡±

    The vine man let out a cold snort, ¡°The way I am now is all thanks to you ¡­¡± You guys were even more ruthless when you attacked me back then. Maybe you don¡¯t remember what happened back then anymore, but I will never, ever forget the scene where you tore me into pieces! ¡±

    He suddenly raised his hand, and a green light was released from his palm. Then, a shocking scene appeared in front of everyone.

    The first battle!

    Twin Moon Apanying the Sun.

    An Zheng and the others rode on a huge Battleship and flew to one of the moons, hiding behind a crater. Obviously, he was also part of the team.

    ¡°The reason why I kept my memories is so that I can constantly remind myself that I can never forget this hatred.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s voice was iparably ice-cold.

    Qu Liuxi and the others saw that a gigantic Twin Shadow Tiger Shark had also flown with the battleship to the moon, hovering at the side of the battleship. An Zheng and the others were chatting about something in a low voice not too far away from them.

    Taking advantage that no one noticed him, Hei Que slowly walked into the shadow of the Twin-headed Shark. His body gradually dimmed, and finally merged with the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark, and when he entered the shadow, the shape of the shadow immediately changed. It was no longer the same as the Tiger Shark floating above, but more likerson who was lying on the ground with his arms spread wide open.

    However, this shadow was too faint, and no one noticed this change. Their attention was focused on the enemy that was about to arrive.

    A human cultivator¡¯s battleship was flying rapidly towards them from afar, obviously passing through space as well. After the explosion, the battleship stopped at the moon, and a group of armored people ran down from the battleship, directly arriving in front of An Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re here, we should be able to arrive in about five minutes.¡±

    An Zheng took a deep breath and walked to the top of the ring-shaped mountain. Looking at the densely packed ck dots in the distance, he raised his hand.

    Gu Qianye, who was like a female war god, was the first to rush out. The dark red armor on her body released waves of frightening killing intent, and on the surface of the dark red armor there were some purple gold patterns circting, making her look extremely domineering.

    Gu Qianye was the first one to rush into the center of the battlefield.

    The human cultivators began their assault. Battleships rose into the sky from the other side of the moon, charging towards the Swallow Mountain fleet.

    off-gun s, flying crossbows, and all sorts of powerful magic tools began to disy their might as one battleship after another was hit. Cultivators began to fall off each battleship while screaming miserably.

    An Zheng and the others who were at the front had extraordinary strength. Amongst those army that had no faces, the only ones that could be barely stopped by the Emperor Level Beasts summoned by Tan Shanse.

    An Zheng and the others focused on the battle, killing more enemies and rescuing morerades. However, Hei Que was hiding in the shadows of the Double Silver Tiger Shark, taking advantage of the battle to continuously absorb the energy of the cultivators.

    The scene was so chaotic and tragic that no one noticed what the shadow was doing.

    Moreover, the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark¡¯s body was indeed attacking Tan Shanse¡¯s team. It¡¯s strength had already reached the Emperor Level, so it was continuously rampaging around the enemy¡¯s battleship.

    However, when no one was paying attention, it would not hesitate to attack the battleship of a human cultivator.

    A middle-aged cultivator wearing a long robe was directing a battleship into the enemy¡¯s fleet. The off-gun on both sides of the battleship started to show their might, the speed at which the two rows of off-gun were activating was extremely fast.

    But his attack speed was too fast, escaping from the group, it looked like the refined looking middle-aged cultivator was truly enraged, he extended his hand and pointed forward, arge golden sword materializing at the tip of his finger, it was several hundred meters long. He stood at the bow of the ship, shing down with his sword, blocking many of the off-gun s that were flying towards him, while at the same time hacking down any enemy battleships that wanted to attack him.

    It was unstoppable!

    Even though this was a lone boat that prated deep into the enemy¡¯s battleship¡¯s ranks, it still disyed the decisiveness and domineering aura of a human cultivator.

    ¡°Those who vite my homnd, kill without mercy!¡±

    The middle-aged cultivator should be at the peak of Celestial Sovereign, he should have already stepped into the Emperor Level, and his strength could not be underestimated.

    Just at this moment, Hei Que noticed the battleship, and stealthily chased after it. The Twin Shadow Tiger Shark felt the intention of its owner, and fearlessly charged into the enemy fleet, but in reality, it blocked the vision of the human cultivators behind it.

    With a bang, the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark directly bit the tail of the battleship and smashed it into pieces. Arge number of cultivators couldn¡¯t even react before they were thrown out. The middle-aged cultivator looked back and immediately flew intage, ¡°You traitor!¡±

    He turned around and dashed towards the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark. Although he knew that he was no match for it, he was still unwilling to give up.

    At this moment, the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark¡¯s shadow stuck close to the half of the battleship, quickly reaching the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s feet. The shadow was like the toughest rope, binding the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s legs in an instant.

    The middle-aged cultivator was shocked and immediately shed his sword. He quickly came to the conclusion that no matter what he did, he could not break free and could not cut off a shadow. Aesult, he had cut off his own legs.

    With a ¡°pu¡± sound, blood sprayed out. The middle-aged man broke his own legs and was sent flying backwards.

    However, Hei Que¡¯s speed was too fast, countless shadows extended from the warship into the air, forcefully pulling the middle-aged cultivator back. Hei Que jumped out of the shadow and bit onto the middle aged cultivator¡¯s neck, his adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and he swallowed all his blood one mouthful after another.

    In just a second, the strong middle-aged cultivator was sucked into the dried corpse, Hei Que immediately turned and returned to the shadow. All of these were perfect, no one had discovered his true intentions, after this battle, he was sure that his strength would definitely reacigher level.

    When he turned around to return to his shadow, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Because he saw that a few people were standing on top of his Twin Shadows Tiger Shark¡¯s head, staring at him with cold eyes. It was An Zheng and the others.

    Du Shoushou shouted in anger, ¡°So it¡¯s you. I felt that something was wrong a long time ago.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°I ¡­ After I absorb it, I can kill more enemies. You guys need me, just like how the Pre-Qin Emperor needed me back then, as long as I am here, I can protect more people from dying. You guys believe in my attainments in medicine. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi, who was standing beside An Zheng, said with an ashen face: ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    Hei Que knew that he was finished, how would he dare to fight with An Zheng and the others?

    The Twin Shadow Tiger Shark roared, wanting to buy some time for its master, its huge body flipped over, wanting to throw An Zheng and the others down.

    But there was no point.

    Du Shoushou¡¯s Triton suddenly stabbed in, and witu sound, it pierced through the Twin Shadow Tiger Shark. Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death swept towards him and wrapped its arms around Hei Que¡¯s neck, directly pulling him back.

    Just as Hei Que was struggling to leave, the monkey rushed over from the side and grabbed onto his ankle and flung him backwards. In mid air, Du Shoushou had grabbed onto one of his arms, while Chen Shaobai had grabbed onto another leg.

    However, this was not the end. A sword light shed, and his body was sliced into several hundred pieces!

 Chapter 1571 - Can you still say it?

    <h4>Chapter 1571 ¨C Can you still say it?</h4>

    Hei Que was pulled back by Chen Shaobai¡¯s Scythe of Death and thrown backwards. Du Shoushou grabbed onto Hei Que¡¯s ankle and Chen Shaobai grabbed onto one of his arms.

    The reason why Hei Que did not dare to fight face to face with An Zheng was because he knew very well what kind of strength An Zheng and the others had.

    This was also the reason why Hei Que was so dissatisfied with, and even angry at him.

    Who is he?

    He was once the most beloved person by Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s side, and he relied on his own strength to help bring Pre-Qin Emperor to the throne! If it were not for him, there would be no Pre-Qin Emperor, and there would be no Great Qin Empire dominating the Nine Prefectures.

    However, what happened afterwards caused him to sink into depravity.

    Inside the secret room that looked like a stuffy jar, the vine man who looked extremely terrifying sneered as he swept his gaze over Qu Liuxi and the others: ¡°Did you see it clearly? Did I forget this enmity? You think that I am so cruel to myself, to separate my body into pieces in the very roots of this Seven Leaves of Tathagata, do you think I am willing?! ¡±

    His final roar exploded with all his hatred and resentment.

    The Vine Man walked over to Qu Liuxi¡¯s side, and started walking in a twisted manner. It was obvious that walking was not smooth and he pointed at Qu Liuxi: ¡°You should be more clear than anyone else on how painful this is ¡­ Even now, tens of thousands of years have passed and An Zheng¡¯s sword aura still exists in my body. That iower that I will never be able to remove! ¡±

    After several tens of thousands of years, An Zheng had cut him into several hundred pieces, but the Sword Qi still continued to torment him.

    ¡°After all this time, even if I rely on the alien seeds given to me by the Daofather to nurture my Seven Leaves of Tathagata, so what? I can only rely on this Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots to nourish my body and not destroy it. Even if this Seven Leaves of Tathagata is the strongest immortal grass in the world, it would still be unable to pull his sword qi out of my body. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years. Have you guys thought about what kind of pain it is?¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°You deserve to die anyway.¡±

    ¡°No one deserves to die!¡±

    ¡°No one!¡±

    He walked to Du Shoushou¡¯s side step by step and lowered his head to look at Du Shoushou¡¯s face, ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t cooperate with Tan Shanse in the end. Even if he had helped me to nurture the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, I still wouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°Even if I do not kill those people, they will still die. Rather than wasting their power, it would be better to give them to me.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Pah! You¡¯re so fucking disgusting. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so regretful, I might as wellpletely cooperate with Tan Shanse from the start. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t have to suffer for the past tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Chen Shaobai coldly said: ¡°If you hadpletely cooperated with him back then, you would have died a long time ago. There really is no need to endure these tens of thousands of years of suffering.¡±

    The vine man was stunned for a moment. Something seemed to sh across his eyes.

    His body was initially chopped into several hundred pieces by An Zheng, and after tens of thousands of years, he was unable to reform his body. Even if he was the strongest medicine cultivator at that time, even if he possessed the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, he was unable to do so. That was An Zheng¡¯s Sword Qi, that was An Zheng¡¯s domineering aura!

    If not for the fact that Hei Que was a medicine cultivator, and if he was not a magic cultivator, and if he did not exchange his life for a long time, he would have really been killed by An Zheng with a single sh, to the point where even his soul could not escape.

    But how could he not be prepared?

    When the Pre-Qin Emperor was still a pitiful proton, his magic power had already reached a very strong level, and this person¡¯s judgement of the future was very urate. He could tell that the Pre-Qin Emperor was not an ordinary person, sooner orter, he would seed, so he ced all of his hopes on the Pre-Qin Emperor.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not about Xu Fu, then there won¡¯t be any other matters.¡±

    The vine man slumped to the ground, gasping for air.

    ¡°Pre-Qin Emperor is too tyrannical.¡±

    He lowered his head as if he was mumbling to himself, ¡°Because I saved his life, I know his personality better than anyone else. He will not tolerate the slightest bit of betrayal ¡­ Even if I was his savior. ¡±

    He stayed silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Xu Fu and I have a very good rtionship. My medicinal techniques and spells have all benefited from Xu Fu¡¯s guidance. Xu Fu was the first to notice the problem, so when he borrowed the power of the Pre-Qin Emperor to let him search eastwards for Timeless Wheel s to hide, I knew that something was wrong. ¡±

    ¡°If Pre-Qin Emperor wants to find out anything, he will find out. He will definitely find out what Xu Fu and I already know, and at that time, we will be implicated. Oncerson like the Pre-Qin Emperor has doubts in his heart, he will grow like a wild weed, and even he won¡¯t be able to control himself, only those who have killed the suspect will calm down.¡±

    ¡°I can only run away ¡­ When I fled to the Azure Province and saw Xu Fu, he advised me not to return. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a matter of fame and glory, I don¡¯t pursue those things in the first ce, if I don¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t go back. ¡±

    ¡°But the appearance of the Daofatherpletely changed me.¡±

    ¡°Daofather, are you asking me if there¡¯s any point in continuing to hide like this?¡± Even if the Pre-Qin Emperor wanted to kill someone, could anyone hide from him while he was in the air or on the ground? There¡¯s no use hiding anywhere, when Pre-Qin Emperor finds you, he will definitely dismember your body into ten thousand pieces ¡­ Ancestor, what should I do? ¡°The Daofather said that there is a way to resolve this once and for all. Are you willing to give iry?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I already understood what he wanted to do. He wanted to kill Pre-Qin Emperor, but how is that possible? The Pre-Qin Emperor himself is an Emperor Level Cultivator. He has at least seven or eight Emperor Level experts under him, and the God of ughter who killed four hundred thousand cultivators with one sword. If not for the fact that he was worried that he had been deliberately suppressing his cultivation, he would have already been an Emperor Level expert. ¡±

    No one can kill the Pre-Qin Emperor, but the Dao Ancestor thought of a way. He said that he transformed into thousands upon thousands of incarnations to travel through the vast universe and was actually discovered by him, that there is a great use for these seeds, a total of two of them. One of them is to let me see if I can cultivate it, and the other one is to be kept by him.

    The vine man sighed: ¡°How could I have thought that he was using me, because he doesn¡¯t know how to cultivate the Seven Leaves of Tathagata and he doesn¡¯t know any Ten Li Killing Array ¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Qu Liuxi and the others suddenly realized what was going on, and their hearts all sunk.

    At this very moment, somewhere outside this region that no one knew about, there was still a Seven Leaves of Tathagata and a Ten Li Hanging Death Formation, no ¡­ It had to be even bigger, and the name of the Ten Thousand Li Killing Array might not even be certain.

    Back then, when Tan Shanse had transformed into a myriad of incarnations, he had found two Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s Seeds outside of this region, but he was not proficient in medicine, so he found Hei Que.

    At that time, Hei Que was already living in seclusion in Qingzhou. Because of his fear of Pre-Qin Emperor, when Tan Shanse said that he wanted to kill Pre-Qin Emperor, Hei Que hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

    Tan Shanse gave Hei Que the seed of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata and let him cultivate it. After that, Hei Que really seeded and in order to protect the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, he created the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation.

    He had plotted against the Pre-Qin Emperor, Emperor Yu and the other three s outside the borders, and Qu Liuxi and the others already knew what happened afterwards. The Pre-Qin Emperor thought that Emperor Yu and the others wanted to kill him, and Emperor Yu thought that the Pre-Qin Emperor was disrespectful.

    The way to imprison everyone was through the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. The way to absorb the Cultivation Power of these super strong warriors was through the Ten Li Killing Formation.

    ¡°Let me ask you, when you went to the first battle, did Tan Shanse ask for you to be his spy?!¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked with a cold expression.

    The vine man sneered: ¡°That is not a short process, it seems like you all don¡¯t remember anything ¡­¡± Tan Shanse calcted that after he left the Pre-Qin Emperor, he must have left the world for at least a few hundred years to perfect the Ten Li Hanging Death Formation outside of this region to take care of that Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    ¡°No one would have thought that in these few hundred years, it would all of you would rise to prominence. Your speed is so fast that even I am afraid of you ¡­ Other people would need thousands or even tens of thousands of years to reach the Emperor level. As for the rest of you ¡­ in just a few hundred years, you¡¯ve reached the Emperor level. ¡±

    Du Shoushou snorted: ¡°This father¡¯s life is faster.¡±

    The vine man red at him, ¡°When Tan Shanse returns a few hundred yearster, he realised that things have already exceeded his expectations ¡­ He originally wanted to rely on the change in environment to gradually kill humans, but now that you all have risen up, this slow n of his has no choice but to change. He wanted to change to a faster and more ruthless one, because he himself has the strength of a Martial Saint.

    ¡°Your defeat is within expectations, do you think that I will die with you? So, there¡¯s no need for Tan Shanse to lure me in to do anything. I can make my own judgement, and I¡¯m hiding within your army, not thinking about doing anything for Tan Shanse. Since you all are going to die, it¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡±

    ¡°You guys died in the end because you were too strong. Those weaker than you died first. Since it¡¯s a death, why can¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    The Vine Man said: ¡°It¡¯s jusity, my Twin Shadow Tiger Sharks, Emperor Grade ¡­ After that, I didn¡¯t cultivate the Emperor Level Twin Shadow Tiger Shark anymore, because I don¡¯t have that realm anymore. I have to say that all of you are indeed very strong, especially that An Zheng fellow. But it doesn¡¯t matter. From today onwards, this nightmare is finally going to end. ¡±

    He squatted down and looked at Qu Liuxi in the eyes, ¡°I originally said that I could stay and help you guys, as long as you guys don¡¯t kill me. Now, I just want to ask you, An Zheng is about to be my new flesh body, and that guy called Ye Qiandao will soon bonic for the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. The current you, can you even say that you... You don¡¯t need it? ¡±

 Chapter 1572 - Better Use

    <h4>Chapter 1572 ¨C Better Use</h4>

    Back then, when Hei Que was begging for mercy before he died, he had said that as long as he kept me, with my medical skills, I would definitely be able to protect you guys and give you the best support.

    No need.

    Let alone the fact that they indeed did not need Hei Que, even if they needed him, they would not leave behind sucerson.

    That was why Hei Que suffered for the next tens of thousands of years. If not for him leaving his soul piece at Seven Leaves of Tathagata to protect himself, he would have been dead by then.

    The vine man squatted beside Qu Liuxi, the hatred in his eyes was so heavy. He hated Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai for pulling him apart, and hated An Zheng for shing him into several hundred pieces, that it was not evenparable to the three words, Qu Liuxi ¡­ No need.

    From his point of view, it was precisely because Qu Liuxi said these three words that An Zheng had made his move. If Qu Liuxi was not by his side, he might not have suffered so much, so much.

    Qu Liuxi looked into his eyes and said word by word. ¡°Even now, there¡¯s no need foerson like you to be with us.¡±

    ¡°How proud.¡±

    The vine stood up and walked out, step by step. In the end, the vine returned to the wall, and those two eyes moved about in the vine. His muffled voice could be heard, ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to save them by yourself? Aren¡¯t you very confident in your medical skills? Let me see how you¡¯ll save An Zheng, and how you¡¯ll save Ye Qidao. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at him without saying a word.

    The other secret chamber was very far away from here. It was separated by a wide expanse of water and was about a few hundred meters away.

    The secret room that Qu Liuxi and the others were in was actually not too far away from the main root of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. The ce where An Zheng and Ye Qiandao were currently at was the main root.

    The vine withdrew from the water and returned to the main root. The two eyeballs moved within the vine, returning to the main root and then entering into another root.

    Inside the secret room, An Zheng and Ye Qiandao were lying there, not moving an inch.

    The two of them looked to be in a deepa and it seemed like they were not going to wake up for a while. This was a good thing for Hei Que, he had to find a way to control them.

    Seven to eight vines crawled over and tied up An Zheng¡¯s body. After lifting him up, they ced him on a tform not far away.

    He could vaguely see the nose, mouth, ears, the moving intestines, the beating heart and other things inside the roots. There waiece in each root of his hair, which was cut open by An Zheng in the past. Now, all the broken pieces were surrounding An Zheng, although these pieces could not express anything, the hatred was still so clear.

    It had been tens of thousands of years, but because of the nourishment from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and with the transmission of the Ten Li Killing Array, these few hundred corpses all had their own intelligence now. They surrounded An Zheng and chattered non-stop, making people feel annoyed.

    ¡°Swallow him. Swallow him.¡±

    ¡°Swallow him! Swallow him ¡­¡±

    Every single body part was talking, but they were all indistinct. They spoke very quickly and one could barely make out what they were saying.

    Ye Zichen returned to the secret chamber and looked at the ce that had been entrenched on the main root without moving ¡­ The lower half of his face was either blown away or shattered by An Zheng¡¯s sword qi, so he could not find it again. Hei Que, on the other hand, did not even manage to find the bottom half of his face.

    The skull was still there. That was where he had given the order.

    Half of their heads were held up by the roots and slowly floated into the air like kings. The corpses stopped their chattering, just like a group of small fries. If that half of their heads were the Ghost King, they would be a group of noisy brats.

    Half of Hei Que¡¯s skull slowly floated away from the main root andnded in front of An Zheng. The root beside it suddenly raised its head, and fiercelynded on An Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°As expected, the divine armor is still there.¡±

    Half of his head let out a muffled sound as he looked in the direction of his eyes.

    His eyes made a sound, ¡°It¡¯s not too hard either. Seven Leaves of Tathagata can take this armor off perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in this world, there is no powerparable toot hair.¡±

    Countless tiny roots, thinner than a strand of hair, separated out from the main root and surrounded An Zheng densely. These roots were looking for a crack, as long as there wainy bit of a crack, they could bore into it.

    Not long after, a lot of roots burrowed into An Zheng¡¯s Reverse Scale Armor s neck. The Reverse Scale Armor s only had a chain mail around its neck, so all of the roots burrowed in from here.

    Not long after, these rootspletely wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s body, separating his body from the Reverse Scale Armond creating ayer of separation. The roots slowly squirmed downwards, looking extremely tenacious and subtle, but the process of removing the Reverse Scale Armor wasn¡¯t going to take ce too quickly.

    After an entire two hours, An Zheng still did not show any signs of waking up, but Hei Que was even happier, the slower An Zheng woke up, it meant that his physique was stronger, the people outside had already woken up for more than two hours, but An Zheng was still unconscious, how strong was his physique?

    Another two hours passed, the roots finally let the Reverse Scale Armor loosen up, and they slowly retreated ¡­ Hei Que did not look anxious at all. All the corpses were floating in the air, and a group of kids were watching the Reverse Scale Armor s being peeled off.

    At least four to five hours had passed, many of the roots had broken and added in. The Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots were like the most gentle woman¡¯s hands as they were pushed down by the Reverse Scale Armor. Finally, the armor was removed from the roots and floated at the side.

    Half of Hei Que¡¯s skull floated past, a few roots raised up, gently caressing the Reverse Scale Armor.

    ¡°The most powerful armor in this world will soon be mine. With a body like this, who can chop me up like this in the future? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ All the patience is worth it. ¡±

    The Reverse Scale Armor s on An Zheng¡¯s body were peeled off, revealing a perfect body of a strong man.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really perfect.¡±

    ¡°Quickly devour him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait a second.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not even a second.¡±

    The pieces gathered together and started chattering again. It was very annoying.

    Even half of Hei Que¡¯s brain seemed to dislike them being noisy. He snorted and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what excitement you guys have, but when everything is transferred into this body, your consciousness will be erased.¡±

    The body parts were obviously blown up.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I¡¯ll decide for myself!¡±

    ¡°Right, I have the final say on these two fingers!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I¡¯ll decide for myself.¡±

    ¡°This half of my thigh is mine, no one should even think of destroying my consciousness.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s half of his brain was obviously infuriated: ¡°Do you not want to be reborn?¡±

    Some of the items began to retreat, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to lose your mind after rebirth. I think it¡¯s pretty good to be like this now. We¡¯ve been together for so long, why did we need to destroy each other?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Right now, it¡¯s pretty good too, why don¡¯t you save this An Zheng¡¯s body forter. Wipe out his consciousness first and then directly hang his soul.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. There¡¯s nothing bad about our current situation. At the very least, we can get together and have a fun time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t devour it.¡±

    Half of his head snorted. ¡°I already knew you guys would do this, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Buzz! All the roots started shaking at the same time. The frequency was so high that it made people¡¯s scalps go numb. All the corpses started shaking violently. Some green things that looked like soul bodies gradually came out and floated back and forth in the secret room.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us!¡±

    ¡°You cannot represent Hei Que!¡±

    These green lights circled around half of the skull.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already forgotten the use of hatred to keep it?¡±

    The root hairs in the secret chamber were still shaking, and the frequency became faster and faster. In the end, it was no longer possible to see how they were shaking, but the floating green glimmers dispersed one by one and let out a mournful howl.

    About ten minutester, all the green lights disappeared.

    Hei Que¡¯s half of his head wandered around in a circle, obviously very happy: ¡°It¡¯s much quieter ¡­ For all these years, I have annoyed you guys, but on ount of the fact that you have the same body, I am just not willing to pay attention to you. ¡±

    Half of its skull finally stopped above An Zheng and it let oueavy sigh.

    It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years, and finally, this day has arrived. The people from the Buddhist Sect said that I did not believe in Karma, but now they believe it. Back then, you shattered my body with your sword, and now you are using your own body to repay me.

    Some roots that were different in color from the ones before floated over. These were the main roots, very thick.

    Around a dozen of the main roots had split open, and then very sharp edges had appeared, just like those of iron rod s.

    Following themand given by the half of the skull, all the main roots surrounded An Zheng. The sharp thorns on the main roots wanted to pierce through An Zheng¡¯s flesh and inject the fate soul of Hei Que who was inside the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    With Seven Leaves of Tathagata here, nothing unexpected would happen.

    However, just as the thorns were about to pierce his body, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes. He was lying there, and the thorns were not far from his body.

    ¡°You might not be able to stab it.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly opened his mouth and spoke in a very serious manner.

    ¡°Really, those things might not be hard enough.¡±

    He did not know how he managed to summon the Inverse Broken God Sword, but he held onto the sword tip and handed the sword hilt over to the half skull: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try using this? It¡¯s easier to use.¡±

 Chapter 1573 - Before Me

    <h4>Chapter 1573 ¨C Before Me</h4>

    Other than the half head, the other organs had beenpletely destroyed, and the gathered life force started to corrode An Zheng¡¯s body. The Reverse Scale Armoad all been stripped away, as if everything else had been set in stone.

    However, just as the iron rod formed by the main roots were unable to prate An Zheng¡¯s flesh, An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes and handed the Inverse Broken God Sword to the vine man that was half head: ¡°This is rtively easier to use, do you want me to lend it to you?¡±

    The Vine Man backed off in fright. He did not expect that An Zheng would actually wake up, because An Zheng had an extremely strong Inhibition Formation around his body, and countless of the toughest branches and forks around his body. How did he wake up, and how did he summon the Inverse Broken God Sword out?

    An Zhengughed, the Inverse Broken God Sword had circled around him once, and all the vines around him were cut off.

    An Zheng sat up and rubbed the Inverse Broken God Sword: ¡°Are you surprised? I was also very shocked, I had treated you ording to the standard that I used to treat Tan Shanse, and originally thought that with your brain, you would not be much different from Tan Shanse, but now it seems that I have really overestimated you. ¡±

    An Zheng got down from the stone tform and walked towards the Vines¡¯ head, step by step. Now, it was the Vines¡¯ turn to be afraid.

    ¡°You ¡­ How did you do it! ¡±

    Even now, he still could not believe that An Zheng could actually appear in front of him like this.

    ¡°Like I said before, I thought that you would be as good at scheming as Tan Shanse, so I gave you the greatest importance. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that your scheming was still at a superficial level, the drawings on the bronze door and the vines that quietly approached it are the best methods, if I knew earlier, I would have woken up earlier.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long time, you don¡¯t have any new methods left.¡±

    ¡°You all... ¡°It was intentional!¡±

    Only then did the Vines of the Braine to their senses.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°We have already fought with Tan Shanse countless times, how many times stronger are Tan Shanse¡¯s schemes and tricks than yours? The bronze door is responsible for attracting our attention, and then the vines would stealthily approach and grab us all and bring us into that undifferentiated restriction barrier. Everyone would be the same, and that way you would have nothing to fear. ¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    An Zheng had already walked in front of that fellow, and looked at that half of that face, saying word for word: ¡°If we didn¡¯t follow your thoughts, how could we have found you so easily? If you want to barge into the ancient tomb, I¡¯m afraid you will have to put in a lot of effort. ¡±

    At the same time, Du Shoushou sat cross-legged inside the barrier that didn¡¯t care about any differences: ¡°Did the scene I acted out earlier go a bit too far?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. There¡¯s especially true feeling, especially that line about saving An Zheng.¡±

    Chen Shaobai gestured as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s true, it feels especially good. It has all moved me.¡±

    Gu Qianye said: ¡°That¡¯s right, Fatty your acting is really awesome.¡±

    Qu Liuxi shook her head and smiled.

    Only the White Tiger was dumbfounded. ¡°You all... What are you talking about? ¡±

    How long had An Zheng and the others been together? They had already guessed what An Zheng was thinking with just a nce from his eyes. Furthermore, with An Zheng¡¯s sharp perception, how could he not feel the vines¡¯ attack from behind? His perception was different from the White Tiger¡¯s. Just based on the strength and sharpness of his senses, the White Tiger surpassed An Zheng, but ¡­

    However, An Zheng was different. An Zheng¡¯s perception waype of thing that was simr to a gifted skill, it could sense the surroundings at all times.

    When An Zheng felt that there was something wrong with the bronze door, he quietly madand gesture in front of him, causing the vines behind him to not be able to detect him, and the gesture was used to remind Qu Liuxi that there was something behind them.

    Gu Qianye rubbed the White Tiger¡¯s head and asked: ¡°Why is my mount so stupid?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It suits your temperament more.¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°You guys did that on purpose?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Hei Que had already managed this tomb for so many years. Even though he had already broken into many pieces, with the help of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, he could perfectly control everything here. The Seven Leaves of Tathagata was like Hei Que¡¯s fleshly body, and it was clearly even more terrifying than a real body ¡­ Under these circumstances, if we were to forcefully break in, there might be some trouble. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°We are not afraid of trouble, what we are afraid of is if there are casualties.¡±

    ¡°But, how can you control what happens next?¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, ¡°For example, entering this barrier that has no differences, after entering, everyone would have lost their Cultivation Power. This way, they could easily lose control of the situation.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand An Zheng.¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied with a smile.

    Yeah, the White Tiger doesn¡¯t understand An Zheng.

    This barrier without any differences had indeed suppressed An Zheng¡¯s Cultivation Power, but from the beginning to the end, An Zheng had never entered that state of unconsciousness. He was not thest one to wake up.

    ¡°Here¡¯s one for you.¡±

    Gu Qianye took out a very small item from her spatial artifact and threw it at the White Tiger. ¡°This is something made by the Oldman Huo, only the possessor canmunicate with it, there¡¯s no need to speak.

    The White Tiger borrowed that item andughed: ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve just epted me?¡±

    ¡°Not just now.¡±

    Du Shoushou gestured: ¡°That was what you did ¡­. When you rushed towards me to save me. ¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°It might be difficult for us, a small group of us, to blend in. I don¡¯t mean that we¡¯re not easy to get along with, in fact, we¡¯re the best people to get along with, but these people have experienced several life and death situations, and it¡¯s not like we can truly blend in just by getting along well.¡±

    Gu Qianye: ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    Of course the White Tiger was very clear, how could they possibly not be on guard when it appeared so rashly? After all, their opponents were people like Tan Shanse, and it was impossible to guard against them at all.

    He carefully put away the magical artifact that Gu Qianye had given him, and thenughed: ¡°I understand, actually your so-called little group ¡­ It doesn¡¯t sound liktionship of family, a rtionship of friends, a rtionship of brothers and sisters. Saying this is too superficial and no matter how close a rtionship is, they will have different thoughts. Your rtionship is ¡­ ¡°Unconditional trust.¡±

    Yes, unconditional trust.

    Chen Shaobai felt that he had suddenly regained some of his energy, ¡°Looks like the other side is about toe to an end as well ¡­ Hei Que has already retracted most of the energy released into the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to fight An Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°He was not in charge from the beginning.¡±

    Qu Liuxi stood up, ¡°I really want to see just how ugly he looks like now.¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s appearance was indeed very ugly, no matter how many timeerfect person was sliced into several hundred pieces, they would not be easy to see ¡­ Especially since only half of his head was left, plus he was beaten up to the point where he had almost no strength to fight back.

    It was true that An Zheng had not recovered his Cultivation Power, but An Zheng¡¯s physique was special to the point that he could not even fall unconscious.

    His physical body had experienced the harshest tempering in this world. Not to mention the Indiscriminately Restricted Spirit Formation, even if Hei Que had the power of an Emperor Level alchemist at his peak, he would still be unable to destroy the current An Zheng¡¯s physical body.

    ¡°I actually forgot.¡±

    Hei Que retreated backwards. The body formed by the vines seemed to be iplete, even if he used up all his energy from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, he would still not be able to resist An Zheng¡¯s attack.

    ¡°I thought this would be reincarnation ¡­¡±

    Hei Que seemed to have given up. After being struck by An Zheng¡¯s power, the body formed from vines was actually unable to recover ¡­ Only then did hee to his senses. If the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was a low level immortal herb of all attributes, he could control this power after fusing with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, but An Zheng was the terminator of this power. An Zheng ¡­ All Attributes Destroyer.

    All attributes counted, there was no meaning.

    Thinking about that one strike from An Zheng tens of thousands of years ago, Hei Que¡¯s heart involuntarily trembled. The harm that that sword strike left himsted for tens of thousands of years, as well as the fear that it left him, spread for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°I had thought that when I was destroyed by you, it would be my turn to destroy you. Now, with the help of your body, I have reincarnated. To think that this reincarnation was destroyed by you back then, and now, it is even destroyed by your hands ¡­¡±

    He leaned against the ground, as if he had already reached his limits.

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It seems like yours is too far behind Tan Shanse ¡­ You¡¯re stalling for time by telling me these things. Do you really think I can¡¯t see through you? Just a moment ago, you retracted arge portion of the energy that you fused with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to resist me, and now, you are secretly sending back this remnant energy back ¡­ Either you have hidden another life source in the Seven Leaves of Tathagata and want to escape, or you want the Seven Leaves of Tathagata to self-destruct and drag us down with you. ¡±

    Hei Que couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little, as if An Zheng¡¯s eyes had seen through his mind.

    ¡°Did I get it right?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You need time, I will cooperate with you. So earlier, I have been listening to your nonsense the entire time, because I also need some time.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s voice came from outside. She slowly walked in from outside and beside her floated a gentle white ball of light. Inside the ball of light waure white flower that was beautiful to the extreme, but unreal.

    ¡°The flower soul of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°It really will take time topletely resolve his control over the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, after all, he was once the strongest cultivator in the world with the Imperial Level Medicine Technique before me.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°And then.¡±

    Qu Liuxi raised her hand, and the soul of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata floated atop her palm. ¡°And then? What next, to break his control over the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, would only require him to speak for a long time ¡­ Before me, after all, only before me. ¡±

 Chapter 1574 - Different Viewers

    <h4>Chapter 1574 ¨C Different Viewers</h4>

    Thest bit of his resolution to perish together with had been easily broken through. When he saw the soul of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata turning gently in Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands, he knew that everything was over.

    ¡°Take it as a gift from me.¡±

    Hei Que harrumphed, that was thest bit of arrogance an Emperor Alchemy Cultivator would have.

    ¡°Even if your talent is good, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Whatever, now that your cultivation in medicine has waned, at least there¡¯s still you.¡±

    Hei Que let out a long sigh, thest bit of pride he had before had once again appeared somewhat sorrowful.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said two words.

    Hei Que said: ¡°I have worked hard my entire life, please treat it well... In this vast universe, there are only these two Seven Leaves of Tathagata s. One is in the foreignnd, and the other is in here, but both are nurtured by me. I hope that you do not break its legacy, in the future ¡­ ¡±

    Before he finished speaking, witu sound, a ball of purple fire ignited in Qu Liuxi¡¯s palm, causing the flower spirit to immediately be engulfed by it. Looking at the purple fire¡¯s tempering, Hei Que said with a trembling voice, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Qu Liuxi replied indifferently: ¡°To me, no matter how rare or precious Seven Leaves of Tathagata is, it is just a medicinal herb. In the hands of a doctor, medicinal herbs are used.¡±

    The purple me in her palm grew more and more powerful, and the shape of the soul of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata also changed. There was a ball of white light going back and forth within the purple fire, and it was obvious that she did not want to be refined like this.

    But Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand was exceptionally stable, it was extended, her palm was as steady as a mountain, his five fingers curved upwards, no matter which direction the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s Flower Soul attacked in, it would all be blocked by Qu Liuxi¡¯s fingers.

    Hei Que¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°You are wasting sucrecious thing ¡­ There are only two of them in the entire sky of Seven Leaves of Tathagata. If you destroy one of them, there will not be another. ¡±

    ¡°You guys want to destroy this world, but you still care about a single herb?¡±

    Qu Liuxi retorted, but kept her eyes on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s soul. Not long ago, her forehead was covered with fine beads of perspiration, indicating that refining an Emperor Level Immortal Grass, or even the highest grade of Emperor Level Immortal Grass, would be extremely difficult.

    But she was Qu Liuxi, the one and only Qu Liuxi in the world. She had started to use purple fire to refine medicinal ingredients when she was still far from being able to control purple fire, An Zheng was best at killing people beyond her level, and she was also good at killing people beyond her level.

    Whether it was for Hei Que or Qu Liuxi, this was a very long process, even though it wasn¡¯t very long.

    Many people that didn¡¯t know how to cultivate would think that the higher the grade of the medicinal herb, the harder it was to refine, because the higher the grade of the medicinal herb, the greater the power ¡­ But in reality, to refine a medicinal herb at the level of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was simple and easy, as long as you could make it submit ¡­ It seemed like a sentence of nonsense, but in reality it was not, because the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was an all-attribute medicinal herb, and was the most suitable to be used to refine pills, so the refining process was very simple. It was not a simple confrontation with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s mental force.

    This Seven Leaves of Tathagata had already existed for tens of thousands of years, and had even merged with Hei Que¡¯s fragmented body, so its mental energy was exceptionally strong. The sweat on Qu Liuxi¡¯s forehead did not appear because he wanted to concentrate on controlling Purple Ivy, but because she was currently fighting against the Seven Leaves of Tathagata in his mental world.

    Don¡¯t forget, Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s realm is higher than hers.

    Allegedly, there was nock of people who had experienced the bacsh from higher level medicinal herbs. Thus, in any area, it was extremely dangerous to jump ranks.

    Seeing Qu Liuxi¡¯s increasingly solemn expression, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing: ¡°You¡¯re only at the peak of the Celestial Sovereign Realm, although you¡¯re very close to the Emperor Level, but you¡¯re not at the Emperor Level after all. Furthermore, I¡¯ve nurtured and nurtured the Seven Leaves of Tathagata s for tens of thousands of years, absorbing the essence energy of the entire Cyan ins, how could someone like you, who¡¯s at the Celestial Sovereign Realm, so easily refine it?¡±

    Qu Liuxi didn¡¯t even look at him, as she stared intently at the flower spirit in his hand. ¡°UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ¡­

    The purple me seemed to have been resisted by the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, bing dimmer and dimmer. When the purple me¡¯s weak Seven Leaves of Tathagata started to counterattack, the white ball of light gradually became stronger, the purple me was forced to be weaker and weaker, retreating step by step.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±

    Hei Que scoffed, ¡°Even at your peak, you would need an extremely stable environment to refine the Seven Leaves of Tathagata intill, and you would need at least two Emperor Level Master s to protect you. You absolutely cannot be distracted, or the Seven Leaves of Tathagata would take the chance to devour you. I have already seen your ending, in the end you will disappear, and Seven Leaves of Tathagata will borrow your body¡¯s power to cultivate to human form. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Du Shoushou went forward and threw a punch, causing the side of Hei Que¡¯s head to almost explode.

    ¡°I know what you want to do.¡±

    Qu Liuxi turned her head to the side and looked at Hei Que: ¡°You purposely said these words just to distract me, and then I was counterattacked by the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and the Seven Leaves of Tathagata became a living person while I willpletely wither away...¡±

    She suddenlyughed. ¡°The reason why you have such thoughts is all because your ability is too weak.¡±

    She raised her other hand and the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace appeared in her palm. She quickly sent the flower spirit into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace and started warming the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace with her two hands.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just use the Purple me to temper it?¡±

    Hei Que¡¯s voice was filled with shock. ¡°You ¡­ Are you trying to force Seven Leaves of Tathagata? ¡±

    Qu Liuxi smiled and nodded: ¡°Its strength is almost out, since I have already seen through it, what other difficulties do I have?¡±

    Golden lines actually appeared within the purple mes in her palm. This was a symbol of the control of the purple mes to a certain degree. This was also a method that only those above the 3rd level of the Emperor Grade could use.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Hei Que could not believe what he had just seen ¡­ A cultivator who was only at the peak of Celestial Sovereign actually possessed a me controlling technique that could only be used by cultivators who were at least Emperor Grade Three. This talent was simply frightening.

    On each of Qu Liuxi¡¯s ten fingers, there waurple-gold line connecting them to the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and these ten threads were constantly adjusting the direction and firepower of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, while popping sounds continuously sounded out from within the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. It was clear that Hua Hun had already sensed that he was about to be annihted, and started to retaliate even more crazily.

    However, Qu Liuxi already knew its habits and abilities like the back of her hand. The ten fire threads perfectly controlled the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and no matter how hard the Seven Leaves of Tathagata struggled, it was useless. After a few minutes, the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace calmed down, and there was no longer the sound of retaliation.

    ¡°Truly crafty.¡±

    Qu Liuxi just snorted once, and the ten lines of fire suddenly became even more ferocious.

    A voice that sounded likuman¡¯s scream came out from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, it was actually exactly the same as Hei Que¡¯s voice. Upon hearing the scream, Hei Que knew that he was done for, and that everything was over ¡­

    The purple me in Qu Liuxi¡¯s hand started to slow down gradually, its firepower continuing steadily. After approximately fifteen minutes of refining, a medicinal fragrance drifted out from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression also rxed, there was a subtle sense of aplishment in her eyes, which made Hei Que even more surprised ¡­ Being able to refine the strongest Emperor level immortal grass at her level, in such a simple and crude environment, she actually only had a faint sense of aplishment?

    If it were him, he would have long lost control of his emotions.

    Just at this moment, a purple light seeped out of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace like a waterfall, and the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace¡¯s lid couldn¡¯t even be covered, and the medicinal fragrance assaulted the nostrils. Everyone could smell the medicinal fragrance in the air, and they could feel themselves being cleansed, both physically and mentally.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s expression became solemn once more. An Zheng and the others knew that this was thest step.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Qu Liuxi lifted her hand and snapped his fingers. A hole was immediately cut on the¡¯s finger that was still unconscious not far away, and a few drops of blood flew over. After Qu Liuxi pointed with his finger, those few drops of blood entered the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace with a sou sound.

    Buzz! *

    A huge wave of light swept out in all directions, and the entire surface of the smallke rose up at least two meters before crashing down again.

    If it weren¡¯t for this vastke blocking the way, the light emitted by the sessfully refined Imperial Grade immortal pellet would have shot up into the heavens. By then, the entire world would have known!

    They had to thank Hei Que for building this ancient tomb, for choosing this ce. The dual effects of the water and the ancient tomb prevented the majority of the Emperor Level Immortal Pills¡¯ Qi from leaking, if not, no one would know what kind of monsters they would provoke.

    Qu Liuxi¡¯s hands were extremely steady, ten lines of fire started to circle around the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and after a circle of circle after circle, it began again. Even Hei Que started to focus his attention ¡­ After about five minutes, the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace gradually calmed down and the purple mes slowly dissipated.

    Hei Que heaved a long sigh from the side. ¡°To be able to witness such an amazing art of pill refinement, I can be considered to have no regrets even in death.¡±

    The moment Qu Liuxi opened the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, she stretched out her hand and grabbed, grabbing a pellet that was about to escape. Then, she quickly rushed to the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s side, pried open the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s mouth and stuffed it in.

    ¡°Oh my god! What have you done! That¡¯s an emperor grade immortal pill, and yet you casually fed it to someone else. Do you know the value of that pill!? ¡±

    Hei Que almost copsed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a medicinal pill.¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the medicinal pellet as it entered Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body, and slowly heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°You can¡¯t be used by others, what use is there to be stronger medicinal pellets? You see medicinal herbs and medicinal pellets as more important than medicine, so your realm has to stop here ¡­ You have forgotten the heart. Doctors save people. Pills assist doctors in saving people. ¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re interested in is sess, what I value is usefulness.¡±

    Qu Liuxi stood up straight, it was the Qi of an Omnipotent Expert.

 Chapter 1575 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1575 ¨C Discovery</h4>

    A mighty Emperor Level aura burst forth. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Qi Dao, who just swallowed a super strong Emperor Level Immortal Pill, causing a ball of light to explode from his body, but... The Emperor Level Qi did note from the Xiao Qi Dao!

    It was only then that everyone realized that the Xiao Qi Dao did not havealm. He was an extremely special existence, he was the spirit of the world, the only cultivator in this world that did not have a realm.

    The Emperor Level Qi exploded out from Qu Liuxi¡¯s body.

    Hei Que cried in rm: ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible! The one who ate the Emperor Grade immortal pellet was obviously another person, but why did she advance to the Emperor Grade!? ¡±

    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.

    But with Hei Que¡¯s cultivation, he quickly came tealization, ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ What she wanted wasn¡¯t the result, but the process of refining the pill. How could she possiblypare an Emperor level pill with the pill she obtained? I¡¯m getting old ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really old now. A young person¡¯s abilities must be respected. A young person¡¯s abilities must be respected!¡±

    After saying those two words consecutively, Hei Que¡¯s half head suddenly exploded, and a floor of blood and filth covered it.

    As the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s flower soul was refined intellet, the dense foliage and huge root system of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata began to rapidly wither. Without the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s support, how long would Hei Que be able to hold on?

    ¡°It¡¯s the feedback from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace.¡±

    At this time, An Zheng also figured out a few things.

    Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace had just refined an emperor level immortal pellet, and it was an extremely high grade emperor level immortal pellet. Therefore, the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace had levelled up and became a supreme emperor level magical equipment, a pill furnace that could sessfully refine an emperor level immortal pellet had reached a level close to its peak.

    As the controller of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, Qu Liuxi used this furnace to refine far too many pills. Not only was she of a high yield, her grade was exceptional, and the majority of the pills used in the entire Heavenly Awakening Sect were personally made by her. The ingredients that had been refined by the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace had almostpletely gathered all the medicinal ingredients in the world, and the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was thest type, and also the hardest one to find!

    After the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace had refined all sorts of medicinal ingredients, the grade of the pill furnace naturally increased.

    Right now, amongst these people, only An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword and Reverse Scale Armor had reached the Sovereign King Realm, and there was one more Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace now!

    Qi Explosion. One time, two times, three times, four times, five times!

    It was so hard to believe what had just happened ¡­ First, she broke through the shackles of the peak of the Celestial Sovereign¡¯s Realm and reached the Emperor Level, and then, under the support of the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace¡¯s abundant energy, her realm continuously rose, and in just a few moments, she had risen to the Emperor Level Four!

    If Hei Que was able to see this scene, he would probably be even more shocked. He had only seen Qu Liuxi breaking through, but he had never expected that he could actually break through the shackles of five realms, and in one go, jump from the peak of Celestial Sovereign to the peak of Emperor Level 4.

    Even Du Shoushou and the others were dumbstruck.

    ¡°This, she became an Emperor Grade Four in an instant?¡±

    Du Shoushou rubbed his eyes hard, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    On the other side, the Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s body also underwent a change. The Emperor Level Immortal Pellet that was refined by the Seven Leaves of Tathagata had perfectly fused into his flesh, he originally had the same physique as the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, so the rate at which he absorbed the medicinal effects was extremely fast. Not long after, a change happened to his body.

    Not long after Qu Liuxi created the Qi Explosion realm, the Xiao Qi Dao also produced a Qi Explosion. Although they could not tell what realm he was in, but everyone was familiar with his Qi.

    Another person who wasparable to the Emperor Level Master appeared.

    Chen Shaobai could not help but feel a little sad. ¡°It seems that I, the Devil Devourer, am a burden to everyone ¡­¡±

    An Zheng walked over and patted his shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met the opportunity yet.¡±

    Everyone had now recovered quite a bit of their memories. In fact, they all knew that there was no doubt that An Zheng was the strongest among the group back then and only second to An Zheng in that group. The attack power of the Devil Lord was unparalleled, and to a certain extent, it was even scarier than An Zheng¡¯s.

    An Zheng waype of physique that bnced both offense and defense, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s Devil Lord Devourer only had one, attack!

    Xiao Qi Dao slowly woke up. He opened his eyes and looked around in a daze: ¡°Did I miss a lot of things?¡±

    Chen Shaobai rubbed his head and said, ¡°You finally woke up.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao smiled embarrassedly, then he felt the surging power in his body: ¡°I seem to ¡­ ¡°Seems like it. Eighty percent, seems to be a lot stronger than before.¡±

    Everyoneughed out loud.

    ¡°Explore this ce again.¡±

    The White Tiger suggested, ¡°Hei Que has been here for tens of thousands of years. There definitely isn¡¯t just a single Seven Leaves of Tathagata here, cultivators at his level of cultivation must have huge collections of medicinal herbs. Maybe they might even be able to find other treasures.¡±

    The hiding ce of such an expert naturally wouldn¡¯t becking treasures.

    ¡°There¡¯s a door here.¡±

    Du Shoushou used all of his might to push open a door that he did not see before, because the entire area was blocked by vines, so he could not see the walls, but now that the vines were all withered, the door was revealed.

    After pushing it away, the medicinal fragrance from inside assaulted his nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hei Que¡¯s pill room.¡±

    checked them one by one and determined that there were 700 to 800 types of pills that would be useful. The remaining pills were not useless to him, but rather, not suitable for them to use.

    No matter what, these pills were all of high quality. If the highest quality was brought out and ced on the ck market, it would be like an earthquake!

    After sweeping through all of Hei Que¡¯s Elixir Chamber, regardless of whether it was the higher or lower elixirs, they were all elixirs. After that, Qu Liuxi would be responsible for selecting the ones that were useful, and those that were useless could be refined a second time.

    ¡°My god.¡±

    When Qu Liuxi saw an ancient book on a bookshelf, even her calm and reserved expression changed.

    ¡°Pu Nong¡¯s Medicine Encyclopedia!¡±

    Holding the ancient book in his hand, Qu Liuxi was so excited he could not speak... Pu Nong was actually An Zheng¡¯s first life, a person who had trulyprehended an opportunity to cultivate. However, there was no doubt that Pu Nong could not be considered a cultivator, he was a doctor.

    Heprehended the heavens and earth, searched for medicinal herbs that could cure illnesses and personally tested them, thenpiled all of them into books.

    An Zheng could not help but sigh. That was something that he had written himself in his first life, but he had no impression of it at all. It was just that he did not expect that the ancient book that was regarded as the first medicine book in human history would actually be in Hei Que¡¯s hands.

    The vast majority of cultivators now firmly believed that cultivation originated from the Daofathers, but in truth, Daofathers were far from being considered the first. However, everyer admitted that they were the descendants of the Daofathers, and so they held a very high status for Daofathers.

    Pu Nong was the first person to haveprehended the essence of heaven and earth, but he was unable to take the first step. Thest time An Zheng had met him, he was also somewhat regretful.

    ¡°The future generations have all be more and moreplicated. Actually, Pu Nong is the person who has the simplest record of the medicinal properties of all the medicinal herbs he knows. He has to do only one thing.¡±

    ¡°An Zheng, tell me, why don¡¯t you know anything now?¡±

    ¡°Actually, strictly speaking, my first life was not affected by the war between Tan Shanse and us. It was only because we changed the time course with the Timeless Wheel that we managed to pull him in.¡±

    ¡°Then have you thought about who the first cultivator might be?¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the White Tiger. After all, this fellow was an ancient monster. He was someone that existed since the time of the God¡¯s existence, and had witnessed too many things ¡­

    I used to look down on humans. After all, the person I was the most awesome at was not there yet, and after that, he appeared to drink blood, and after that, the God disappeared. My powers were maintained for a long time, and then came the realm of SemiGod ¡­ ¡°By the time I thought that humans had threatened me, arge number of powerful cultivators had already emerged. How could I care about who was the first one?¡±

    ¡°Could it be one of those three Martial Emperor-level experts?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Yao Di.¡±

    The White Tiger shook its head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. It should have been earlier than him.¡±

    Everyone continued to explore Hei Que¡¯s tomb as they spoke. The White Tiger tried its best to recall, but it was stillpletely nk, because when he was strong, he did not need to pay attention to humans. By the time he realized that the problem was serious, the human cultivators had already be strong.

    ¡°In truth, the first cultivator is a Deity.¡±

    White Tiger said with some regret, ¡°What I still don¡¯t understand is why he created humans and then disappeared after it was created ¡­ The four of us once searched the entire world, even entering the firmament of the universe, but God didn¡¯t leave any traces, so we couldn¡¯t find anything ¡­ Later on, the Vermillion Bird made a bold guess, but none of us were willing to believe it.

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment ¡­ If the Vermillion Bird¡¯s conjecture was true, then why would the gods do so?

    Furthermore, the humans that were initially created could be considered the weakest existences at that time.

    ¡°Perhaps God thinks that he is not an inheritance?¡±

    Du Shoushou casually made up some nonsense, and even he did not take it seriously.

    However, White Tiger became serious. ¡°How is that possible? God is truly immortal, how can he not be an inheritance ¡­ If he doesn¡¯t die, then of course he wouldn¡¯t be considered an inheritance. There¡¯s a contradiction between these words. ¡±

    He seemed to have realized something, but he was confused.

    At this time, Chen Shaobai yelled out from the front, ¡°Come quickly, look at what this ce is!¡±

    As everyone chased after him, they saw a problem in the ancient tomb. Because when the Emperor Grade immortal pills took shape, it shook the entire smallke, causing the ancient tomb to copse. Now, a hole appeared ¡­ It was as if there was something inside that was emitting an aura that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

 Chapter 1576 - Coincidence appeared?

    <h4>Chapter 1576 ¨C Coincidence appeared?</h4>

    The moment the Emperor grade immortal pellet was formed, it erupted wituge energy, causing the entireke surface to tremble and rise up to a height of two meters. Under such violent vibrations, coupled with the fact that the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was already dead and withered, the ancient tomb that had lost its protection crumbled into arge piece.

    An Zheng and the others should be at the main hall of the ancient tomb. Obviously, Hei Que paid a lot of attention to the ce when he first built it, as the size of the pce was not smallpared to the Blue Lotus Immortal Pce that An Zheng had seen before. There wahrone at the north side of the hall. Medicine Emperor.

    ¡°This is shameless boasting.¡±

    Du Shoushou scoffed, ¡°You are far worse than our Xiao Liu¡¯er, yet you dare to im that you are the world¡¯s Medicine Sovereign.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Who hasn¡¯t thought about it yet? Don¡¯t forget that this Pre-Qin Emperor still wants to live forever.¡±

    This was the ce where Xu Fu had left the most footprints in the past. It was known that Xu Fu had been searching for Timeless Wheel s, so after entering the Timeless Wheel space, he could avoid disaster. However, it seemed like he had never found them.

    But wherever Xu Fu went, there would definitely be a secret treasure.

    ¡°Back then, Hei Que and Xu Fu were best friends.¡±

    ¡°Hei Que has built his own hiding ce under this small pond. It might not be without Xu Fu¡¯s guidance.¡±

    But Hei Que chose this ce. I think one of the reasons is because there is something special about theke water of the small cave gardenke, which can hide the presence of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and two is because ¡­ Could it be that Xu Fu found something in this ce back then, and got Hei Que to protect it? ¡±

    The crowd looked at the copsed entrance of the great hall and hesitated.

    Let¡¯s go in, now we have not recovered our strongest strengths. Previously, when we were trapped in the barrier, everyone¡¯s Cultivation Power was suppressed, but now, we have not fully recovered.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we still have two more Emperor Level Master s.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This is just nice to see how strong our Xiao Qi Dao is now.¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao smiled embarrassedly: ¡°I haven¡¯t even had the chance to thank big sister yet.¡±

    Qu Liuxi pinched Xiao Qi Dao¡¯s nose: ¡°Say thanks?¡±

    Xiao Qi Dao cried out in pain: ¡°No need to thank me, no need to thank me, at least I¡¯m the ruler of a country. Give me some face, alright?¡±

    An Zhengughed and said: ¡°I will go in first, Fatty will cover my back.¡±

    Fatty: ¡°Pfft, Xiao Qi Dao cut off the back this time, I will go in with you.¡±

    An Zheng nodded his head: ¡°Then be careful, your strength has not fully recovered.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°What are you thinking, you are walking in front, I must be hiding behind you ah ¡­¡±

    An Zhengughed as he jumped down, and was the first one to enter the cave. This ce was coincidentally discovered, and if not for the copse, it would have been impossible to notice it, and it was obvious that there was some kind of formation or formation inside the hall previously. Maybe the defense formed by the Seven Leaves of Tathagata had blocked the Qi inside the cave.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already met the White Tiger, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I meet the Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe not.¡±

    Although everyone felt unwell, they were not too worried.

    An Zheng walked in the front and released many pearls that illuminated the hole in the ground. It seemed like there were no traces of manual digging as the withered roots of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata s were still visible, turning gray. It was obvious that they had not been dug long ago.

    ¡°Maybe the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots drilled through this ce, and Hei Que did not want to protect anything.¡±

    ¡°The Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s roots are too big, I still remember there¡¯ainting on the bronze door. It looks like the roots have extended all the way to the underground of Qingzhou.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Otherwise, people would have discovered it long ago. But, it might have spread to the entire bottom of the smallke.¡±

    Within the radius of hundreds of miles of the smallke, it was terrifying for a single herb to be able to upy sucuge underground area.

    Following the hole in the ground, they did not encounter any dangers. It was just that this ce was frighteningly quiet, with not a single sound. Even the sound of the people walking was ear-piercing.

    ¡°I wonder what is down there.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Why do I have a kind of faint worry.¡±

    An Zheng, ¡°Eggy, you¡¯re worried? ¡°Your body¡¯s functions aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    Of course Du Shoushou knew what An Zheng meant, he snorted: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know that fat grandpa¡¯s Eggy also has another name?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tyrant Pill!¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    After walking about four to five kilometers, the road ahead had finally opened up, but it was still as quiet as before, and everyone had to keep their voices to a minimum when they spoke, so as to not appear to be so panicked, here, even if they used normal voices to speak, it would sound like thunder in their ears, the deeper they went, the stronger the feeling became, and in the end, they had to gather all their Cultivation Power to make no sound.

    ¡°Use the Oldman Huo¡¯s Divine Jade Jue.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his voice and said.

    The Oldman Huo¡¯s Divine Transmission Jade Jue was the thing that Gu Qianye had given to the White Tiger previously. If they used it, they could rely on their mental powers tomunicate with each other.

    ¡°This is a special type of Spirit Formation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With this absolute silence, even if a mosquito flew in, the person who created this Spirit Formation would immediately detect it.¡±

    ¡°Mosquitoes that fly in will kill themselves.¡±

    They had been through hundreds of battles and had never seen any sort of enchantment before, but this was the first time they had encountered a enchantment created by absolute silence. Furthermore, it was even more dangerous than those seemingly dangerous enchantments.

    ¡°The one who built this barrier is a genius.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly thought of Xu Fu... When Xu Fu said The Art of Space, he said that it was number two. No one dared to say that it was the first, right?

    Xu Fu traveled throughout the entire Cyan ins, discovering and creating ny-nine secret realms. However, this ce is clearly not recorded, and if it was really constructed by Xu Fu, then this ce is clearly more important. ¡°¡± That¡¯s true.

    ¡°Okay, everyone be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the strangeness in this ce was not only silence. There was also something else, yet I couldn¡¯t sense it.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Monkey, who was walking in the middle of the group, suddenly used his spiritual power to stop everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t go any further.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    An Zheng stopped and looked back at the monkey.

    ¡°What aplicated spatial enchantment.¡±

    The monkey walked in front of An Zheng and stretched out its hand to ask for a low grade sword from An Zheng. There was no sound at all, but he could only watch as the sword slowly shattered. As the monkey moved forward, the sword disappeared bit by bit, but not a single piece of it fell off. No one knew where it went.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much worse than my mutation.¡±

    ¡°Spatial copse?¡±

    Un, it is the folding of space. Moreover, it is an extremelyplicated folding of space. If one enters it, no one knows how one is missing it. Moreover, there is not even a corpse left.

    ¡°Can you solve it?¡±

    ¡°If it was in the past, I definitely wouldn¡¯t. But now, it¡¯s going to be a little troublesome.¡±

    Monkey used his spiritual force and said: ¡°I received a type of inheritance from the Buddhist Sect¡¯s mutated space, it can be considered a part of the mutated space, but it¡¯s iplete, so it¡¯s hard to break the current space apart, wait for me ¡­ Right now, we can basically confirm that this is a secret realm that Xu Fu personally constructed. This kind of spatial copse, is something that only he could do. ¡±

    Just as Monkey was about to tear apart the space in front of them, a small ck dot suddenly appeared behind their back. It gradually grew in size without a sound and then transformed into a ck hole.

    Xu Shiyi walked out of the ck hole, waved his hand, and a silver light scattered out. Then, everyone entered into a veryplicated space.

    ¡°Sorry, I came a bitte.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said apologetically: ¡°I was in closed door training in the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Sect. I had already missed it during the great battle with the Buddhist Sect.

    Xu Shiyi raised his hand, and only then did the crowd realize that there was something that resembled a piece of jade on his wrist.

    ¡°This is the Worldbreaker. It¡¯s something my ancestors left for me. The Worldbreaker is connected to all the secret realms that he personally built. I can feel the fluctuations that appear from any location.¡±

    ¡°Since you have this thing, why didn¡¯t you use it before?¡±

    Chen Shaobai asked suspiciously.

    In the space that Xu Shiyi casually created, everyone¡¯s words would no longer be affected.

    ¡°People always have their own secrets.¡±

    The answer Xu Shiyi gave, no one believed it.

    This Xu Shiyi was too mysterious, and up till now, no one was sure if he was really their friend. Although they had fought together, it was clear that he was avoiding something ¡­ Previously, when the Buddha Sect was ambushed by Tan Shanse, he was clearly inside the Buddha Sect, but he did not make a move.

    With his Cultivation Power and his attainments in The Art of Space, even if he had not reached the Emperor level, it would still be of great help.

    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Emperor level?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    Xu Shiyi nodded his head: ¡°I just broke through not too long ago, and I have to thank the Buddha for his generosity.¡±

    Du Shoushou scoffed, ¡°Buddha is generous and help you, where were you when he was beaten up?¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I was indeed in closed door cultivation and did not know what happened outside.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this ce?¡±

    Chen Shaobai squinted his eyes and asked, he felt that Xu Shiyi was bing more suspicious, because previously, when they were fighting Hei Que, Xu Shiyi did note, but upon discovering the barrier, Xu Shiyi immediately came, was it really as he said?

    ¡°It was left behind by our ancestor. I don¡¯t know what was inside. We¡¯ll know after we go in and take a look.¡±

    Xu Shiyi took a step forward, ¡°Let me undo the spatial copse.¡±

    Everyone took a few steps back, their eyes filled with doubt.

 Chapter 1577 - You have the final say

    <h4>Chapter 1577 ¨C You have the final say</h4>

    The monkey said that the barrier¡¯splexity wasparable to a mutation, which meant, that Xu Shiyi was actually able to unravel the barrier so easily, while the barrier was close to the strength of the buddhist strange space?

    Everyone stood behind Xu Shiyi, looked at each other, and saw the same doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Xu Shiyi.¡±

    Chen Shaobai was the first one to be unable to hold back: ¡°You said that you were cultivating behind closed doors in the Buddhist Sect, but I can see that the The Art of Space of the Buddhist Sect is nothing in your eyes, and what is it that you cultivate in the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s footsteps paused: ¡°You suspect me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worthy of doubt?¡±

    Chen Shaobai did not cower at all.

    Xu Shiyi slowly turned around to look at Chen Shaobai, and then swept his gaze across everyone else: ¡°You all suspect me?¡±

    An Zheng walked over to Chen Shaobai¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there are some things you should be suspicious of?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Xu Shiyi asked.

    Du Shoushou snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it one by one to you... Not to mention the distance, even the closer ones, when Tan Shanse attacked the Buddha Sect, you said that you were in closed door cultivation, but we were all in the mutated space and we didn¡¯t even see you, and your The Art of Space was even moreplicated than a mutated one, right? Secondly, we didn¡¯t see you when we were fighting with Hei Que previously, and the moment we found out about it, you arrived ¡­ Even if you are Xu Fu¡¯s descendant, don¡¯t you think it was strange that it only took you a few seconds to solve such aplex spatial copse? ¡±

    Xu Shiyi was silent for a while, before heughed coldly, ¡°I know that this is not the main suspicion, why didn¡¯t you guys say it out loud?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said loudly: ¡°Tan Shanse¡¯s timing in attacking the Buddha Sect is extremely clever. When An Zheng told us this earlier, we were very suspicious of him, how did Tan Shanse know that they had entered the mutated space to cultivate? At that time, An Zheng did not say it out loud, because he was not confident in being able to do so. ¡±

    ¡°As expected, you all suspect that I was the one who lured Tan Shanse there.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°There is no one in this world who wants to kill Tan Shanse more than me.¡±

    ¡°I would say that too.¡±

    Du Shoushou said coldly: ¡°Where were you at that time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m watching.¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s answer was unexpected.

    ¡°I¡¯m just watching. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Shiyi gradually recovered his calm: ¡°Tan Shanse wasn¡¯t attracted by me, when An Zheng and the others were fighting, I was watching from aplicated space. But I had an agreement with the Buddhist Sect, so why didn¡¯t Ie out?

    ¡°Then stay away from us.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This ce was left behind by your ancestors right?

    Du Shoushou pulled An Zheng along: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng and the rest immediately turned around. No matter what happened, An Zheng would obviously stand on Du Shoushou¡¯s side.

    This time, Xu Shiyi seemed to be truly angry, and his expression became somewhat ugly: ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t going in? The things here are of great help to you. ¡±

    ¡°Great help?¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me the first time you came to the Azure Province with us?¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s expression did not stop changing: ¡°There is a veryplicated reason behind this, the most basic is that I was unable to open up this folded space so there is no meaning even if I said it.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So?¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Thank you, no need.¡±

    Although An Zheng and the others were curious about what was inside, they would definitely not go in until they knew the answer to the problem.

    ¡°Why are you forcing me?¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°I won¡¯t say it because that would hurt two people.¡±

    ¡°Two people?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°I think you won¡¯t only want to hurt two people.¡±

    Right at this moment, the thing on Xu Shiyi¡¯s wrist suddenly lit up. He had previously said that it was a world movement instrument, something that Xu Fu had left for him.

    ¡°Tell them it¡¯s my fault after all.¡±

    The voice of the Buddha came from the Realm Mover.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Xu Shiyi let out a long sigh, looked at the monkey, and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be too agitated.¡±

    He suddenly closed his left eye, and a weak purple radiance flickered in his right eye. Soon after, a very shallow mark appeared on his ck eyeball, like a ball of fire.

    ¡°Strange change!¡±

    Monkey¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the reason why I didn¡¯t tell you guys. It is because I have let down the monkey in this matter. If I had said it, then I have let down the trust of the Buddha.¡±

    Buddha¡¯s voice came out from the Realm Mover: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, you were also forced by me ¡­ Before you all came, I had already passed most of my ability to the mutated woman to Xu Shiyi, so the inheritance you received in the mutated space was very little. ¡±

    Monkey clenched his fist, veins popping out from the back of his hand. ¡°Give meason.¡±

    ¡°Buddhist Sect.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s answer was extremely simple, it was only two words.

    Xu Shiyi exined: ¡°Before the Buddha discussed this with you, he had already talked to me about it many times. He sensed his own death, and it wasn¡¯t the time after you all came, but before I went ¡­ A certain great warrior of the Buddhist Sect once had a deep rtionship with my ancestor, so the Buddha trusts me. ¡±

    ¡°Trust you? If you trust me, then I¡¯ll give my item to you?! ¡±

    The monkey¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°So what I was unwilling to talk about just now, before I went to the Buddha Sect, I could not open up the folded space here, and now I can open it. The first reason is because I had a way to solve it that was left behind by my ancestors, but before this, I did not have that kind of ability, so no matter howplicated my The Art of Space is, I could not solve it. It¡¯s because I got your mutation that I know it¡¯s a bit hurtful, but the truth is that I have a mutation that is much more useful than what you have. ¡±

    Monkey¡¯s shoulders were trembling. ¡°I really think that Buddha is some kind of good person.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°The two of us have different things to do, I ¡­ Let¡¯s put it this way, the reason why the Buddha gave you the right to control the mutated space is because he wanted you to use the mutated space to save more people. But the Buddha is the leader of the Buddhist Sect and he has to take responsibility for the Buddhist Sect, so he gave the mutated space to me.

    An Zheng startedughing, but his smiling expression turned extremely cold: ¡°So the Buddha and you used monkey¡¯s mutated ability to be generous, and then stood in front of us and said righteously that this is noroblem?¡±

    Xu Shiyi: ¡°We are all here to save people.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same.¡±

    An Zheng pulled the monkey closer: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Monkey took a few deep breaths and then suddenlyughed. ¡°Go? ¡°Let¡¯s not go, they took away my mutation and the Buddha used my things to buy a favor. Since he owes me even more, I will have to get some back.¡±

    He raised his finger and pointed inside, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is inside?¡±

    ¡°Devil seed.¡±

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s answer was very straightforward. He looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°An extremely important demon seed to him.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing can be relied on, because I don¡¯t know what you guys will believe. I can only say that after obtaining the magic seed, Chen Shaobai¡¯s strength will increase by leaps and bounds ¡­. Chen Shaobai, you should clearly understand why you have not recovered your strength to the Emperor Level yet. Just because you do not have any magic seeds in your body, you are not the genuine Devil Lord! ¡±

    ¡°But why is the Devil Lord¡¯s seed here?¡±

    ¡°Ancestor found it.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°Since I have already said this far, I have nothing more to hide ¡­ ¡°My father is the previous Buddha.¡±

    As soon as these words left his mouth, the monkey had already rushed over and smashed a fist into Xu Shiyi¡¯s face. Xu Shiyi¡¯s body flipped backwards and flew into the stone wall, falling down along with the wall as blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.

    Xu Shiyi sat up with difficulty while leaning against the wall: ¡°Monkey Bro, I know that my father has let you down ¡­ Previously, I didn¡¯t say it because I was really afraid that you would be harmed again. I have always known that it was my father who let you down and the entire Buddhist Sect that let you down.

    Xu Shiyi held onto the wall and stood up: ¡°If you had beaten me to death, I would not have resisted, but this is not the time, everyone knows how terrible the situation is now. Tan Shanse has already reached the point where he can win for sure without doing anything, he only needs to wait, wait for the time limit to automatically activate, then the physical body will return, what does he have to worry about?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue about this anymore, nor do we have time to settle the grudges left behind by the previous generation ¡­ If you return the mutation to the monkey, then even if the Buddhist Sect¡¯s mutation space will be destroyed, the mutation that Monkey received is only his innate ability, and there is no way to continue deducing it. His mutation talent can have 360 different types of changes, which is to say, he can stack 360yers of space, but after I deduce it, he can raise his ability to 1,234 levels. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, this is also the reason why I am able to unravel this. As for the mutation happening to the monkey, you guys are still unable to open this space.¡±

    Xu Shiyi was clearly moved by his true feelings, and his eyes were red when he said these words.

    ¡°What my father owes you, I will repay on his behalf ¡­¡± If we all die in battle, and Tan Shanse wins in the end, then this debt will be repaid to you in the next life. If we are lucky to win, after killing Tan Shanse, Monkey Bro ¡­ This life of mine is yours. If you want to kill me or cut me, you have the final say! ¡±

    Everyone stood there, and the atmosphere suddenly turned stiff.

 Chapter 1578 - Magic Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1578 ¨C Magic Seed</h4>

    No one dared to be sure if what Xu Shiyi said was true, but the hatred in the monkey¡¯s eyes was real.

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s father was actually the previous Buddha, what kind of rtionship did that have? Even Xu Shiyi himself did not know, how did Xu Fu¡¯s descendant be the Buddha of the previous generation?

    It was precisely this point that Monkey could not ept. Xu Shiyi¡¯s father had schemed against him, robbed him of his innate talent, and now this change had fallen into his son¡¯s hands.

    ¡°There are too many things I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed: ¡°I only hope that you all believe in me, I am not Tan Shanse¡¯s person.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the monkey, who gritted his teeth and trembled: ¡°Trust him, since it¡¯s about repayment, let me see how many things you have to give me to repay it.¡±

    If An Zheng had not pulled the monkey into the space of that time fragment, the knot between him and the monk would have been undone and the demon in the monkey¡¯s heart would have been unraveled. Otherwise, how would the monkey be able to force himself to calm down now?

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said these three words again, then turned and walked forward: ¡°Follow me, the demon seed inside has already been suppressed for tens of thousands of years. Back then, when my ancestor obtained the demon seed, he did not expect that it would actually have any use in the future, he only thought that it was a signal from the Great Demon General, and thus suppressed the demon seed here.¡±

    ¡°The time is wrong.¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly, ¡°When Xu Fu obtained the magic core, it was before the great war. How could the Chen Shaobai at that time not have the magic core?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Everyone carefully followed behind Xu Shiyi. They did not dare to believe everything Xu Shiyi said, but they had no choice.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said as he walked, ¡°My Worldbreaker has already felt the aura of the magic seed.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai, and Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was pale as he nodded his head: ¡°There is indeed the aura of a demon, it¡¯s very dense, very strong, really strong...¡±

    ¡°My ancestor was a very conceited person, so after he set up the space folding restriction outside, there were no restrictions inside. In this world, the only people who could break through his space folding restriction were himself, or his descendants.¡±

    When Xu Shiyi said these words, there was a kind of faint sense of pride in his tone.

    In fact, even until now, those who knew of Xu Fu¡¯s existence still had different evaluation of him ¡­ Some people said that he was a wise man, he had sensed the changes in the Pre-Qin Emperor in advance, so he escaped ¡­ Some even said that Xu Fu was actually a coward and schemer, and the thing he was looking for might not be for shelter.

    However, when Xu Shiyi mentioned Xu Fu, he always had a sense of pride that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    After walking along the tunnel for about 10 minutes, they saw an open area. There was actually a huge pond ¡­ It was still below the smallgoon, and the water was cut off.

    ¡°Right there.¡±

    Xu Shiyi pointed to the huge pond and said: ¡°The magic core is right under the Demon Suppressing Stone in this pond. You have to go by yourself, only you can obtain the inheritance of the magic core, but... When we go down, we will all go down together, because there will be more than just magic seeds. ¡±

    ¡°Just how much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Not much, these are all messages that were automatically released by the Realm Mover after opening this ce. The World Mover was created by my ancestor with all his effort, and inside it are the information of all the secret realms that he created. But before opening it, this information will not be released, as if it was a form of protection ¡­¡± Only by cooperating with our Xu family¡¯s The Art of Space to open the Secret Realm, will the Realmforce release the information. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    An Zheng was still at the very front, and directly jumped into the pond without wasting any time.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xu Shiyi muttered to himself, as though he was moved. He knew that An Zheng still preferred to trust him, otherwise, he would not have directly jumped down like that. Even if he did this to protect his friends, Xu Shiyi still felt that it was a little warm.

    Everyone entered the pond. The water inside was clearly different from the water in the smallkeside. The water here felt especially heavy, as if there wauge mountain pressing down on everyone¡¯s shoulders.

    But fortunately, their Cultivation Power was not suppressed after entering.

    By the time Du Shoushou and the others reached the ce, An Zheng was already standing at the bottom of the pond. The water looked very strange, but there were no changes to the person¡¯s appearance here, as if the water did not exist, and there were no folds of light.

    ¡°This water is an illusion.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a more mysterious folded space technique. But it doesn¡¯t do much harm because the water is aimed at the things inside.¡±

    There was arge ball of light, which seemed to be around a hundred meters in radius.

    ¡°How do we get in?¡±

    An Zheng turned around and nced at Xu Shiyi: ¡°Why do I also feel a familiar aura here.¡±

    ¡°As I said, not only are there magic seeds here, there are also a lot of things rted to you.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°Back then, when my ancestor happened to see this thing, he was also extremely surprised. He specializes in the The Art of Space the most, but he was somewhat helpless against it. Because to undo this thing, not only does it need someone with apatible aura, it also requireerfectbination of the power of time and space. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even your ancestors couldn¡¯t solve it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my ancestor couldn¡¯t solve it either.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°To be more precise, this is not a space at all, no matter howplicated the space is, my ancestor could still unravel it. This is a ¡­ ¡°A fragment of time.¡±

    ¡°A fragment of time?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Back then when I used the Timeless Wheel to mess up time, it was as if I divided aplete circle into many pieces. These pieces, after going through a fixed cirction path, would eventually return to their original positions and form a circle, but ¡­ During the cutting time, there will inevitably be some minute yet uncontroble things that happen. It¡¯s like how you use a sharper knife to cut open a steamed bun, and there will still be some extremely minute remnants that fall off. ¡±

    ¡°This is the fragment of time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very unique existence. It will not be destroyed, nor will it return to its original time trajectory. Unless it encounters a special opportunity, it will not change.¡±

    Chen Shaobai¡¯s face was already a little odd. When he looked at An Zheng, even his eyes were slightly reddened. ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Very likely.¡±

    Xu Shiyi looked at An Zheng: ¡°Right now, I have the strongest spatial control amongst us, and you have the strongest temporal control, so I need you to join hands with me to try and break this time fragment.¡±

    An Zheng made a sound, and quietly used the Blood Pearl Bracelet¡¯s sound transmission tool to contact the Oldman Huo on the ship.

    Xu Shiyi and An Zheng had coordinated with each other. In addition to his control over time, he managed to open this time fragment of time within four hours. The others were anxious, but they did not dare to disturb him.

    A crack appeared on the white ball of light, then slowly expanded until it seemed to open a door. An Zheng was the first to enter, followed by Du Shoushou and the rest.

    After An Zheng came in, Du Shoushou saw that An Zheng¡¯s shoulder had clearly trembled a little.

    He walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and looked forward, then he couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little.

    After entering the white light, there was a verypact dirt road under his feet. One could imagine how much manpower and resources he had used to build this road. Even after so many years, it was still very difficult for weeds to dig out of the dirt road.

    Looking forward along the dirt road, they saw a mottled city gate. The bricks on the city wall had been corroded a lot, but they were iplete. The city wall looked bumpy, but weeds were growing all over the city, making it seem like it was half the height of a person.

    More than half of the city gate tower had copsed, and the pieces of broken wood and tiles were piled up there, looking extremely dpidated and deste.

    There were three big words carved on top of the city gate. Even though it had been through many vicissitudes of life, one could still make out what those three words were ¡­ Huogu Kowloon.

    When Chen Shaobai saw all of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at An Zheng again.

    ¡°Perhaps, there really is no way to exin it.¡±

    They looked at the mottled city gate tower and the city wall that seemed like a dragon with a broken back, and their hearts were filled with endless emotions.

    From the bushes beside them, an old soldier dressed in cloth armor suddenly jumped out. In his hand was a spear that had been bent to an unrecognizable state. You are... You are?! ¡±

    He was obviously excited, and the spear in his hand fell to the ground with a tter.

    A long, long time ago, An Zheng and the others encountered a time fragment. In that time fragment, they saw a young Qin soldier holding his spear and guarding the city gate.

    ¡°All of you look very familiar.¡±

    The old soldier pointed witrembling hand at the empty wine jugs and jars behind him. ¡°Did you meet me many years ago and then give me a lot of wine?¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember.¡±

    The old veteran¡¯s tears flowed down in an instant. His face was likarched and cracked western neighbour. The moment the tears slid down, it made his heart ache.

    ¡°I finished my wine long ago.¡±

    The veteran muttered to himself, ¡°I try my best to seal every empty jug of wine. When I¡¯m at my loneliest, I¡¯ll open them and smell the scent, but too much time has passed ¡­¡± They don¡¯t even smell. ¡±

    An Zheng retrieved a jug of wine from his spatial space and passed it to the old soldier: ¡°Here you go.¡±

    The old soldier took it with trembling hands and carefully opened the stopper to smell it. It was as if his entire being was different from before.

    He pointed to the empty wine jars behind him and said, ¡°The things that you left behind were all there. They were fine and have not been touched. I still remember that before you left, you discussed that the things you left behind would be useful in the future ¡­¡± I don¡¯t remember how many years have passed. I thought that I should have died a long time ago, that should have happened in tens of thousands of years ¡­ ¡±

    He seemed to be mentally ill as he chattered nonstop, yet he was unwilling to actually drink a mouthful of wine ¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to part from her.

    ¡°Back then, we had each lefrace of our own elemental energy, the purest elemental energy, in the time fragment.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai and the others, ¡°You have been reincarnated for tens of thousands of years, your elemental energy has already be a devil¡¯s seed.¡±

 Chapter 1579 - My Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1579 ¨C My Appearance</h4>

    A long, long time ago, An Zheng and the others had encountered this Time Fragment. Back then, An Zheng had proposed to have everyone¡¯s cultivation and spirit energy stay in this Time Fragment, but at that time, including An Zheng¡¯s, no one felt that it would be of any use.

    The fragments of time were erratic, and they would never fuse into any era.

    All of this seemed familiar to them now, but the man with the spear was no longer an ignorant youth, but an old veteran.

    He said that he couldn¡¯t remember how much time had passed, but it wasn¡¯t because he thought that An Zheng and the others had a good memory, it was because he couldn¡¯t help but think of those people the moment he saw the empty wine jar. No matter how many years had passed, and how many times he thought about it every day, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t forget.

    In a sense, this waaradox. What they were inheriting was something that they were still very weak a long time ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±

    Chen Shaobai could feel the aura of the powerful magic coreing from within, ¡°Time is truly a terrifying thing.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said, ¡°So the power of time has always been above any other power, including the power of space. Time can change space, but space cannot change time, unless the time is voluntary.¡±

    These words were rather profound, and the more he thought about them, the more he found thebination of these words to be mysterious.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Chen Shaobai: ¡°That¡¯s yours.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°Tell me, is this time fragment the real Timeless Wheel?¡±

    He had only casually said that one sentence, but An Zheng and Xu Shiyi¡¯s faces changed color at the same time ¡­ Subconsciously, the two of them looked at each other.

    Amongst everyone present, only An Zheng and Xu Shiyi hadplicated thoughts on their mouths.

    The fact that the Oldman Huo is a Timeless Wheel is already a foregone conclusion, nobody can change it, but ¡­ Was Xu Fu really just looking for Timeless Wheel back then? From the reaction of the Oldman Huo, it seemed that Tan Shanse couldpletely destroy the Timeless Wheel after fusing with the strong power of his original body. However, he could not destroy this fragment of time because the fragment itself did not belong to any of the worlds of any era.

    ¡°Perhaps, this is what my ancestor was looking for.¡±

    Xu Shiyi thoughtfully said.

    ¡°But he can¡¯t.¡±

    An Zheng followed.

    Xu Shiyi nodded his head: ¡°Maybe no matter who it is, they will not be able to get in. This has nothing to do with the cultivation realm or strength.¡±

    If Xu Fu had been able to do it back then, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen. As long as he could enter this time fragment, he would have truly avoided the cmity of destruction. Even if the entire sky was destroyed, this time fragment would still float in the universe after losing Xu Fu¡¯s imprisonment.

    ¡°It¡¯ity, we can¡¯t enter either.¡±

    Xu Shiyi sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t enter either.¡±

    Back then, when An Zheng and the others had first entered, they had all been pushed out by a strange force. When the time fragment started to drift again, all that was left was the thing that was initially contained within it, so even if Xu Fu thought about using this superimposed space and this strange water to trap the time fragment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay inside for a long period of time.

    In other words, if Xu Fu had coincidentally been within this fragment of time when the cmity had struck, he would still have been destroyed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said.

    An Zheng acknowledged as he stepped into the time fragment.

    He had already endured the loneliness for too long, and those empty wine jars were his partners. Now, with this pot full of wine, perhaps no one could understand the meaning behind it.

    The reason why people could not stay in this fragment of time, however, was because the energy was alsart of the time fragment that was formed by it.

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Just at this time, the Xiao Qi Dao suddenly spoke out, ¡°Others can¡¯t, I want to try.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to Xiao Qi Dao, only then did they realise that he was indeed different from everyone else. Xiao Qi Dao was norue person in essence, but was instead the spirit of this world.

    No matter how small the Time Fragment was, it contained all of the power of the elements. There was suching in the air, and the Xiao Qi Dao was a unique physique with all of its attributes.

    ¡°Big Brother An Zheng, you guys continue to absorb energy. I¡¯ll try and see if I can really assimte this time fragment into the boat. If possible, bring this time fragment into the boat.

    Of course, An Zheng knew what the Xiao Qi Dao meant. The Oldman Huo, which was also thest hope of the Timeless Wheel, was only able to give them the chance to have another go at that time because of the existence of the Oldman Huo.

    If he could let the Oldman Huo enter this world fragment, then even if Tan Shanse received the strong power of his main body, he would still not be able to destroy the Timeless Wheel ¡­ This would provide a bit more guarantee for An Zheng and the others in their final battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Be careful.¡±

    An Zheng said, and then began to absorb the energy he had left behind.

    At the same time, on the rocky mountain beside the Eastern Sea Region, Tan Shanse was currently lying on that cozy throne, eyes narrowed and resting. However, even when a person like him looked very contented, he wouldn¡¯t really be contented.

    Diao Yuan stood right beside him, lookingpletely different from before. Tan Shanse squinted his eyes at her, as if he was admiring a perfect piece of art.

    ¡°Women are mostly stupid. I thought you would be smarter, but once you havtionship, a smart girl like you will also be stupid.¡±

    Tan Shanse said indifferently: ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your secretmunication with Feng Xiuyang? Looking for a substitute for me? You must have guessed something and felt that I would use you in the end to squeeze out every ounce of power in your body that is worth me using, so you prepared a path of retreat for yourself ¡­ But Feng Xiuyang is just a clone of me. ¡±

    Tan Shanse took a peanut from the tea table and smashed it onto Diao Yuan¡¯s forehead. Diao Yuan still stood there numb, as if she hadpletely lost consciousness.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t know how good your physique is.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, but what he admired was not Diao Yuan¡¯s own potential and power, but his own ¡­ He had modified Diao Yuan, and to him, this was the most perfect work of art.

    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that the SemiGod race can¡¯t kill An Zheng and the others.¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed to the peanut on the ground: ¡°Pick it up.¡±

    Diao Yuan stooped down and picked up the peanut expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tan Shanse instructed again.

    Diao Yuan immediately stuffed the peanut into her mouth and slowly chewed on it. However, she seemed to be eating something mechanical.

    ¡°Who was the most powerful fighter of your generation?¡±

    he asked.

    Diao Yuan replied: ¡°Lu Fengxian, or Zhao Mie, cannot be sure.¡±

    ¡°The two of them were originally of great use to me, but I was unable to control them well. You¡¯re not the same ¡­ If it is said that in that era, Lu Feng was the best fighter, the strongest among men, then you are the strongest among women. ¡±

    Tan Shanse took out a sword from his spatial artifact. That sword was special, with a shake of his hand, the sword became a brocade, it was iparably soft, with another shake, it became a steel sword, straight and sharp.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Tan Shanse threw the sword over: ¡°Red Sleeve, this is yours to begin with.¡±

    Red Sleeved Sword.

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°Red Sleeve Sword Dance, just thinking about it is a very beautiful thing, but you definitely won¡¯t be so beautiful right now ¡­ I have already enjoyed your every single side, I don¡¯t enjoy your viciousness anymore. Go and let An Zheng and the others enjoy yourself. ¡±

    He stood up and walked to the crystal wall. He wiped it with his hand, and a hole appeared in the wall. From inside, there were a lot of tubes the size of a thumb, but it looked like a disgusting snake.

    Following Tan Shanse¡¯s wave, around a dozen or so tubes flew towards Diao Yuan, piercing through different acupoints. Diao Yuan immediately let ouainful wail, and at this time, she had the appearance of a few people who should have been.

    Behind the crystal wall, there was actually a veryplicated space, and inside it were a few tens of strong demon beasts. Tan Shanse was currently extracting the bloodline power out of the dozen or so demon beasts and transferring it into Diao Yuan¡¯s body.

    ¡°You¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Tan Shanse returned to the throne and continued lying down: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before, that women are fickle ¡­ Is that what inspired me, fickle? ¡°Then I will make you more fickle ¡­¡±

    Diao Yuan was in so much pain that her entire body started to twist and distort. Her body actually snappedpletely in different directions, her arms snaking and twisting like snakes, while her body seemed to be dislocated like a brick. Her entire person looked as if she would break into pieces in the next second.

    More than ten different types of blood energy poured into her body, but it was not the first time, so Tan Shanse of course knew, that no matter how good Diao Yuan¡¯s physique was, if he poured all of the power of the different types of ferocious beasts¡¯ blood into his body, Diao Yuan¡¯s body would immediately explode and he would die.

    From thest time he was prepared to let Diao Yuan make a move, it had already been his ny-ninth time filling it up.

    Inside the crystal wall, a dozen or so beasts were roaring and struggling, their voices even more mournful than Diao Yuan¡¯s ¡­ This was because they all had a premonition that, after this event, they might have to bid farewell to this world.

    ¡°What¡¯s the future like?¡±

    Tan Shanse shook the wine cup in his hand, looking at the color of the wine cup on the wall, he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1580 - Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1580 ¨C Heavenly Dao</h4>

    Diao Yuan was like a wooden statue, as though she had lost all of her consciousness. When all the energy was channeled into her, she just stood there stiffly in the hall, like the most perfect sculpture in the hall.

    Tan Shanse looked like he was looking at the best art piece, as he circled around Diao Yuan once, and looked at her carefully. After that, he reached out and caressed Diao Yuan¡¯s wless face, ¡°You are the woman that brought me the fastest, I didn¡¯t know at the start why there were so many men who were so infatuated with you in your era. It¡¯s really a pity that only after I took possession of you did I know how wonderful it was.¡±

    His hand moved down along Diao Yuan¡¯s face, and finally stopped at the most mysterious ce.

    ¡°It shrinks. Perhaps, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy this kind of pleasure in the future.¡±

    His hand reluctantly left because no matter how he touched it, there was no longer any reaction from that ce. It was as dry as if it was next door.

    Tan Shanse lost his interest and walked back to the throne, sitting down. In his hand appeared a few cards, he did not know what kind of material was used to create those cards, and what kind of appearance An Zheng and the rest had.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t remember who they are. The only thing you remember is that I am your master.¡±

    Diao Yuan: ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Tan Shanse threw all the cards out. When Diao Yuan opened her hand, a suction force appeared, causing all the cards to be sucked into her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one of these people alive, kill them all for me ¡­¡± As long as they don¡¯t find me, I will just wait for my physical body to return to me. However, that is not my character, if I were to allow my opponent to peacefully cultivate in peace, how would I be able to match my brain. ¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, then Hei Que that old thing should have already been killed by them. If nothing goes wrong, then Seven Leaves of Tathagata has already been obtained by them ¡­ The reason why they paid sucuge price was not because they wanted to find the Timeless Wheel, but rather because those idiots thought they had gotten a lot of benefits. It was simply too much luck, if I didn¡¯t intentionally stop them, they would have gotten the Seven Leaves of Tathagata that easily. The Seven Leaves of Tathagata has a special imprint that I told Hei Que to leave behind, and even if this imprint is destroyed, it won¡¯t be able to destroy it. As long as this imprint exists, I will be able to detect it as soon as they get near the Timeless Wheel. ¡±

    Heughed and toasted himself with his wine: ¡°People like me are actually boring for the most part of my life. Without people like An Zheng as my opponent, it would be even more boring in the future.¡±

    Diao Yuan stood there expressionlessly, as if shepletely did not understand what he had said.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Tan Shanse waved his hand: ¡°I have already merged the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s imprint into your body at the same time. As long as the Timeless Wheel¡¯s aura appears, you will immediately destroy it. Of course, this aura can also help you find the whereabouts of An Zheng and the others anytime.¡±

    Diao Yuan turned around and left the space inside the stone mountain.

    Just as Diao Yuan was about to leave, ce less than two hundred miles away from Stone Head Mountain, there was a small ind in the middle of the ocean. This was where the fishermen in the East Sea rested while fishing, so the ind was not mysterious.

    In the fishing viges nearby, most of the fishermen had been on this ind before.

    At this moment, there were at least dozens of fishermen making lunch on the ind. Although they could cook on the ship, even the fishermen liked to keep their feet on the ground.

    The ind was not too barren. There were some trees, but they were not very tall, and the grass was sparse.

    The soil here was not very thick, so he used a shovel to force his way down. About a foot below was a very strong object. This was an ind, so the hard thing below it was definitely rocks. At least, that was what the fishermen thought.

    Feng Xiuyang was on this ind, and this was not an ind at all, buuge tridbit.

    There were people hiding amongst them, andter on Xuan-Yuan also chosuge tripod to live in.

    The reason for this was that the trident¡¯s shell was extremely sturdy, and formed a veryplex structure. The texture within it contained a natural istion array that was able to perfectly iste one¡¯s aura.

    Even Tan Shanse didn¡¯t think that Feng Xiuyang was already so close to him.

    At this moment, within the huge trident¡¯s inner space, Feng Xiuyang was crying.

    On Diao Yuan¡¯s body, there was a crystal that he gave her. It looked different from Tan Shanse¡¯s crystal appearance, but its properties were simr, because Diao Yuan was wearing this crystal, Feng Xiuyang knew every single thing about Tan Shanse in the inner space of Stone Head Mountain.

    Maybe Tan Shanse had forgotten about it, or maybe he didn¡¯t take Feng Xiuyang seriously at all ¡­ When Tan Shanse opened the summoning array, allowing it to absorb the power from the powerful body, Feng Xiuyang could too.

    It was to the extent that, through a special method, the power Feng Xiuyang absorbed was even greater. This was a secret of his alone, and even Diao Yuan did not know about it, much less Tan Shanse.

    ¡°I will avenge you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang muttered to himself.

    Diao Yuan had already left the space inside the stone mountain and lost her consciousness. Feng Xiuyang no longer had the means to perfectly monitor Tan Shanse¡¯s every move, but at such a critical time, he did not want to give up, so he took the risk.

    ¡°Maybe even you don¡¯t know what you were prepared for.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang wiped his tears, but still had a smile on his face. He was not really that sad, even though he felt that Diao Yuan should be a woman he could care about.

    The internal spatial structure of this tridbit is almost exactly the same as inside the stone mountain. Feng Xiuyang looked carefully at the environment here, and then slowly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It just depends on whether you are strong or not. If you are not strong enough, others will have the possibility to erase you. If you are strong enough, you can erase others.¡±

    Standing beside him were two people who should have died a long time ago.

    Fei Qiansong and Nie Qing.

    It was just that from the looks of it, the two were not much different from the current Diao Yuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to trick Tan Shanse. I stayed by the side and watched quietly as he killed all of you, because I had to make sure that both of you were dead. I¡¯m not like Tan Shanse, I don¡¯t have that many helpers, I don¡¯t have that many resources, and I can¡¯t brazenly absorb the power from that body in the Outer World. I could only sneak over, and luckily Tan Shanse didn¡¯t even put me in his eyes.¡±

    He sat down on the chair and waved towards Fei Qiansong: ¡°I know what kind of rtionship you had with Tan Shanse back then, but after this event, the only thing left in your heart is probably your hatred, right?¡±

    Fei Qiansong asked expressionlessly, ¡°Why did you want to revive us?¡±

    ¡°Resurrection?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°You are truly adorable, reviving a person is not so simple, no matter if it¡¯erson or something else, death is death. If resurrection can be done easily, wouldn¡¯t that mean that reincarnation is over? In truth, even cultivators would not be able to quite confidently believe that the Heavenly Dao exists in this world, but I do. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Fei Qiansong asked.

    ¡°In the past, this world was created by a god.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°Another theory is that a God sacrificed himself to creatuman... Although I feel that this is a very foolish action, I can¡¯tpletely deny the existence of such a possibility. If that¡¯s the case, how can God allow someone to destroy the human world that he spent his own life to create? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Nie Qing muttered from the side.

    Their numbness and machines were actually different from Diao Yuan¡¯s. They had only just repaired their flesh, so they looked very stiff.

    ¡°If I were to do anything to the two of you, then when Tan Shanse took action, he would definitely notice that if I were to do anything to the two of you. If I were to do anything to the two of you, then Tan Shanse would also think that no one would be more perplexed than him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered.¡±

    Fei Qiansong looked at him and asked.

    Feng Xiuyang rubbed his brow: ¡°All of you do not seem to be aware of the fact that you should be courteous to your saviors.¡±

    Fei Qiansong: ¡°I¡¯m also very curious, since you¡¯ve already prepared to save us and bring us back, then you must have the confidence to control us, why didn¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°Control? The perfect control is not mandatory. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Even you all don¡¯t feel like you are being controlled, that¡¯s the most perfect realm ¡­ Do you know what that control is? The truth is that the answer is very simple, because we have the same goal, and that is to kill Tan Shanse. ¡±

    The way he swung the wine cup was exactly the same as the Tan Shanse inside the stone mountain.

    ¡°Back then, it was God who created the human world. I would rather believe that he sacrificed himself because the Four Protectors once searched for him in the universe, but did not find any clues ¡­ Therefore, if God had disappeared, that would exin the existence of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao would be the will left behind by the God. It can also be said that the Heavenly Dao will punish whoever breaks this rule. ¡±

    Nie Qing said: ¡°If what you said was true, then Tan Shanse should have died a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the time has note, even the Heavenly Dao did not awaken during the battle between An Zheng and the others. How could it appear so easily now, and only when the world is truly on the verge of destruction do the Heavenly Dao appear. That is thest gift left to this world by the gods.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stood up. ¡°I hope the two of you find the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°Such an illusory thing.¡±

    ¡°It might not be ethereal, and it¡¯s not untraceable.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed: ¡°If there is someone in this world who is the closest to the Heavenly Dao, then that person must be An Zheng ¡­ ¡°Trust me.¡±

    His smile looked exactly the same as Tan Shanse¡¯s, ¡°Follow An Zheng and you will definitely discover something.¡±

 Chapter 1581 - We accept!

    <h4>Chapter 1581 ¨C We ept!</h4>

    Nie Qing looked at Feng Xiuyang with curiosity: ¡°How can you be sure that the two of us will definitely help you? And how can you be sure that An Zheng will certainlye into contact with the Heavenly Dao? Even if you guessed correctly, have you thought about the fact that if any conflicts or problems were to arise between you and An Zheng, I would definitely not stand on your side? ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang rubbed his brow: ¡°As expected, it¡¯s very troublesome... Right now, An Zheng and I will not have any conflicts. We should either say that we have the same goal, you guys might already know that I am a clone of Tan Shanse, the only reason that Tan Shanse left me is to use me when he meets a fatal threat in the future ¡­ But I don¡¯t want to be his clone. Back when I was in Da Xi era, I asked Zhang Zhenjun to cut off my destiny. ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Zhang Zhenjun.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled even more happily: ¡°Tan Shanse previouslypletely controlled the Zhang Zhenjun, and told him to kill An Zheng, but... What¡¯s funny is that the Zhang Zhenjun is lost. ¡±

    ¡°Lost?¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Based on my understanding of Tan Shanse, the moment he controls someone, it¡¯s impossible for him to lose control easily. Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s strength is considered pretty good in the Da Xi era, but in this era, he¡¯s not that strong, how could he lose it?¡±

    ¡°Because of me.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pointed to his own nose: ¡°Tan Shanse knows how to do, I know how to do most of it, so he can control most of the things I can do ¡­ It is precisely because Zhang Zhenjun is lost that the method Tan Shanse used to control Diao Yuan has changed. I do not understand it, so I am unable to open it. ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think that An Zheng and the others might have gotten into some big trouble and gotten lucky? I can say that the trouble that I solved for An Zheng and the others was not a little worse off than the trouble that they had themselves. ¡±

    ¡°Where is the Zhang Zhenjun?¡±

    Nie Qing asked.

    ¡°A safe ce.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Zhang Zhenjun is my benefactor, I will not let him be exposed so easily.¡±

    Nie Qing remained silent for a while, before saying: ¡°We believe what you said, but I still have to say it, if I find out that you are doing something against An Zheng, I will stand by his side.¡±

    Fei Qiansong walked to Nie Qing¡¯s side and looked into Feng Xiuyang¡¯s eyes: ¡°One more thing, even if you revive us, you should be clear that with our strength, we can¡¯t really help you much.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled gently, and his eyes were also very clean. Although his actions and actions were too simr to Tan Shanse, they were still different after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll share a secret with you.¡±

    As Feng Xiuyang walked forward, he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve shared this secret with you, it means that I believe in you guys, and I don¡¯t hold back at all ¡­¡±

    He took out something from his space tool, and it emitted a very strange ck and purple radiance. This kind of light was very ufortable to look at, as if something had directly entered one¡¯s brain along with the light, allowing them to clearly see all the things they were least willing to expose.

    ¡°Tan Shanse is best at using a kind of crystal. There are purple, ck and so on. These things are actually the pollen from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Nie Qing and Fei Qiansong were both stunned.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang walked over to the crystal wall and embedded the thing he was holding in his hand inside, ¡°Back then, Tan Shanse used Hei Que and found two seeds of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata in the vast universe. He gave them to Hei Que to nurture because at that time, only Hei Que had the ability to do so.¡±

    ¡°One of them was left by Hei Que at the bottom of the smallgoon, bing Hei Que¡¯s lifesaver. But in reality, his Seven Leaves of Tathagata is not pure, it¡¯s a Twinlife Seed, and the one in the universe is the pure Seven Leaves of Tathagata.¡±

    ¡°After Hei Que nurtured that pure Seven Leaves of Tathagata, he was brought away by Tan Shanse. When he was still a seedling, Tan Shanse did not conceal what he wanted to do because he knew that only Hei Que could help him settle the grand formation that he needed to do in the universe.¡±

    ¡°Currently, the people trapped in this formation are the most abnormal group of people from before. For example, the three strongest supreme Emperor level experts after the Age of Myth, Emperor Yao, Emperor Shun, Emperor Yu ¡­¡± And the strongest Pre-Qin Emperor among the three of them, including some of his subordinates. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang seemed to be narrating a story that had nothing to do with him, speaking slowly.

    ¡°Up till now, the thing that Tan Shanse is most proud of is that he managed to fool the three supreme Emperor level Rankers and the group of Pre-Qin Emperor people in the mythical era. The great formation it is operating is constantly providing him with energy, to the point that after being suppressed by the Time Forbidden Spell for tens of thousands of years, his physical body is still invincible.¡±

    ¡°The thing that I was holding onto just now is actually a type of pollen from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, sigh ¡­ Of course, he would never consider sharing such a secret with anyone. Even if it¡¯s Diao Yuan who was by his side for so long, she still wouldn¡¯t know the true secret of the amethyst. ¡±

    ¡°After the Seven Leaves of Tathagata in the universe matured, Tan Shanse discovered that its pollen had a very powerful teleportation ability. What it teleported wasn¡¯t its power, but its influence, pattern, and sound ¡­ You all cannot even imagine how big the Seven Leaves of Tathagata in the universe is. Let¡¯s put it this way, one of its petals is around the size of this world. ¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Fei Qiansong and Nie Qing eximed at the same time. Both of them did not believe that such arge nt, and a single petal could beparable to the size of this world?

    ¡°Look at your expressions, it seems like you¡¯ve seen too little of it.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang continued: ¡°I know that when I mentioned pollen earlier, you all were suspicious. You all would not be able to hold back and think about it, it¡¯s just some pollen, why does it seem like Tan Shanse has an unlimited supply ¡­ Just a single petal was as big as this world, how big was the stamen? ¡°How many pollen are there?¡±

    ¡°The pollen closest to the stamen are the ones in my hand.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pointed to the ck purple crystal that he had just embedded into the crystal wall.

    ¡°It can be considered the dominant type of crystal. It can be connected or isted. Tan Shanse doesn¡¯t even have one with him. I have one.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang waved his hand, stopping Fei Qiansong and Nie Qing from asking any further questions. ¡°Listen to me finish. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse didn¡¯t, you did.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Yes, even Tan Shanse doesn¡¯t have it, why should I? Of course I won¡¯t tell you guys, I have to keep a secret for myself. It¡¯s not just that I don¡¯t have Tan Shanse for the crystal, there are other things I don¡¯t have as well, and of course there are also things I don¡¯t have ¡­ ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve gone off topic.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed embarrassedly: ¡°Continue... This leading crystal can let me feel what Tan Shanse¡¯s crystal is doing, but I need to ensure that it is close enough, two hundred li is the limit, if I get close enough, I will be discovered, and there will be no meaning if I get far. ¡±

    ¡°You just told me your secret.¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that my secret? I said, don¡¯t interrupt others, it¡¯s very rude. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Actually, this secret is this piece of dominant crystal. You guys are too impatient ¡­ When Tan Shanse first opened the summoning array to absorb the power of the Outer World¡¯s main body, I already knew. Because with this piece of crystal as the leader, I can split what I call the main crystal. ¡±

    ¡°What does diversion mean?¡±

    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s stealing.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said with a somewhat pleased look on his face. ¡°Following the awakening of Tan Shanse¡¯s memories, I am in fact awakening too, and although Zhang Zhenjun has cut off my fate, many things still involuntarily appear. There are many ces in this world that Tan Shanse has prepared for, and he is that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°In these ces, he excavated a batch by himself. I dug a batch, but I didn¡¯t leave any traces behind, nor did I take everything away, I only took the most important parts. In fact, Tan Shanse doesn¡¯t even remember how many things he hid in these ces.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far again, let me pull it back ¡­¡± Cough cough, Tan Shanse used the summoning array and summoned all of the unparalleled beasts he subdued during the ancient era. However, because these beasts have been quiet for too long, their strength is not at their peak state yet.

    He pointed to the main crystal: ¡°Because with this thing, I can silently pull one out of this energy, but at most, it will only be one tenth of the power. If more, Tan Shanse will notice, and every one of them will be ten percent, then think about it, how much power have I actually stolen from Tan Shanse?¡±

    Nie Qing and Fei Qiansong¡¯s expressions became even weirder. They looked at Feng Xiuyang as if he was a monster, and felt that the person they were cooperating with was even more terrifying than Tan Shanse.

    ¡°Some of these powers can be used by me, then I¡¯ll absorb them myself. Some of them I can¡¯t use, so I stored them in this crystal. You guys can¡¯t imagine just what kind of terrifying power it is, so I¡¯ve decided to give it all to you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think we can use what you can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Right, if you can¡¯t use it, then it will prove to be harmful to your body. You won¡¯t dare to use it.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Both of you are right... Aerson who fears death, of course, I would not risk absorbing those dangerous forces. However, do you have a choice? None of you ¡­ I don¡¯t need to absorb this power, because the power that is useful to me is already enough for me to digest it. But you two, you guys have no other way out of this, if Tan Shanse finds out that you all are still alive, your Twin Twin Zombies¡¯ beautiful dream would shatter instantly. ¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s expression did not stop changing. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, she can¡¯t do it.¡±

    However, Fei Qiansong grabbed his hand and said, ¡°If you want to go, then let¡¯s go together. We won¡¯t need to worry about anything else if we kill Tan Shanse.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled and said to Nie Qing: ¡°Look, she¡¯s much calmer than you. Now, I will give you all some more time to think about whether or not you should ept this dangerous gift. I definitely won¡¯t force you guys. After considering it carefully, you can tell me. If you refuse, I will arrange for you two to leave in secret. I will try my best to hide you two from me. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider it further.¡±

    Fei Qiansong took a step forward, ¡°We ept!¡±

 Chapter 1582 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 1582 ¨C Another</h4>

    Feng Xiuyang looked at the two people in front of him, his eyes filled admiration. ¡°You two are actually the same kind of people as An Zheng, both of you have a kind of fearless courage.¡±

    ¡°We are not like him.¡±

    Nie Qing shook his head: ¡°It will never be the same.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face paled slightly, she obviously knew what Nie Qing meant. Nie Qing had originally been a substitute prepared by Chen Wunuo for her, and Fei Qiansong had once been Tan Shanse¡¯s most loyal subordinate. How could they be the same as An Zheng?

    ¡°You are feeling inferior?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I suggest that you give up on this idea. Once this change has urred in your mental state, even if you have the power that I have given you, you would still encounter a bottleneck in your cultivation.

    ¡°Only Idealism?¡±

    ¡°Right, looks like your team still hasn¡¯tpletely understood our cultivation up till now.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked a little troubled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s Only Idealism. You should think about it this way, no matter what you¡¯ve done in the past, or who you are, from this moment on, what you need to do is the right thing to do.¡±

    Fei Qiansong extended his hand, ¡°Give it to us.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang nodded his head: ¡°The process will be very painful, after all, that iruly dangerous matter, if not I would havee myself.¡±

    He pointed at the two of them and two streams of ckish-purple gas flew out from the crystal core. Like two snakes, they entered into the two people¡¯s bodies, entering through their pores.

    Painful wails reverberated in the trident¡¯s inner space, causing Feng Xiuyang¡¯s ears to turn numb.

    ¡°As expected, it looks very painful. I¡¯m really afraid of death ¡­¡± Can I trouble you two to lower your voices? Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡±

    He estimated that it would take a long time to transfer this kind of power, and it was not something that could be done in one go. After all, the power was too great.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time to stop, I will stop. The crystal has its own consciousness, when it feels that you have reached your limit, it will stop the transmission, giving yoeriod of time to adapt. When it thinks that your body can ept the transmission, it will continue.¡±

    After Feng Xiuyang finished speaking, he pushed open the door and left this ce, passing through a very narrow corridor, his eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡°Tan Shanse, you had always thought that the one who would cause the most trouble for you would be An Zheng, but you are too coarse. You really shouldn¡¯t underestimate me that much ¡­ ¡°You think that I am only an avatar that can take me back at any time and turn me into dust? This is a fatal mistake for you, but it is a good thing for me.¡±

    He stopped at a door and listened attentively. The breathing in the room seemed to be very steady. A smile appeared on his face as he pushed open the door and walked in.

    The room was very small, and the furnishings inside were very simple. There was only a wooden bed and two chairs, and on the wooden bed sat a white-haired old man who seemed to be cultivating with his eyes closed.

    ¡°You look much better.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked in a small voice.

    This white-haired old man was Da Xi era of the Da Xi era back then. He looked much better than when he left Tan Shanse¡¯s side. There was no longer any numbness in his eyes, and his entire person seemed to have recovered some vitality.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m saving you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang replied seriously.

    If there was someone here, they would see numerous runes shing on that strangely shaped wooden bed. The rays of light were pulled out from Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s body and entered the runes on the bed, then moved away.

    ¡°You are extracting the power bestowed by Tan Shanse from my body?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°On someone else.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to harm me!¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sat down on the chair, crossed his legs, and looked very rxed: ¡°You are my benefactor, back then, you were the one who first discovered the part that was not right in my body, then used all of your strength to cut off my lifeline, allowing me to live freely during that period of time. Although this severing really doesn¡¯t have much meaning at all, Tan Shanse can still easily find me, and if it wasn¡¯t for the main crystal, I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive until now.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun looked at him warily. ¡°I can¡¯t see through you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see through myself.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed: ¡°You said that foerson like me, if I was seen through so easily, wouldn¡¯t it be miserable? However, there is one thing I can assure you that the people who are receiving the power in your body right now are not bad people, but the superficial method of judging people in your eyes, good people and bad people ¡­ No matter what, the two of them are not bad people. ¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re harming them.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    This was the second time Feng Xiuyang had said these three words, and he clearly became somewhat impatient: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use sucone to speak to me, because I don¡¯t owe you anything, and I¡¯m also not some subordinate or junior of yours. Your tone of voice still sounds haughty and I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun frowned: ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled as he replied, ¡°The simplest thing is, while I have to use all of my efforts to scheme against you. Live, now and in the future, you will be able to live freely and unfettered. ¡±

    ¡°No one is free.¡±

    ¡°Why do Dao Sect members like to bicker?¡± Do you still think it¡¯s very stylish to grab hold of a point in a sentence and make an enigmatic rebuttal? No one can be free.... If Tan Shanse were to seed in the end, how about whether or not he would be able to live his own life freely, you answer me. ¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun was stunned, obviously he did not have the time to think of an answer.

    ¡°You people, you¡¯re all too weak.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang moved the chair forward a little and sat opposite of Zhang Zhenjun. The two were very close.

    ¡°Because you have helped me before, I want to save you now. Because the two people outside wanted to kill Tan Shanse the same as me, so I gave them power. It should be simpler between people in this world.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    He looked at the Zhang Zhenjun in the eyes, ¡°You have not broken away from the state in which the Da Xi era is high above us, able to guide all living beings ¡­ You are not a saint, and you are not some savior. If there really is a savior in this world, I would rather believe that it¡¯s An Zheng or me. ¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun no longer spoke, because he realized that Feng Xiuyang did not curse him in the slightest, nor did he use any vulgar words.

    ¡°Come back to reality.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang continued to look straight at Zhang Zhenjun, as if he wanted to see through his heart.

    After a long while, Zhang Zhenjun suddenlyughed, ¡°I can roughly guess some of your thoughts ¡­ Of the two people outside, I was already thinking about this problem when you said that you were a good person. Actually, what you were doing wasn¡¯t too different from what Tan Shanse was doing, but you made it seem like you are standing on the side of justice. ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What did Tan Shanse use? Those peerless demon beasts, and his own evil heart. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°What about me? I¡¯ll do my best to save them, and then I¡¯ll do my best to make these people strong enough to go against Tan Shanse. Furthermore, I won¡¯t die so easily in the confrontation that follows ¡­ I know what you want to say, but what you want to say is that I was using you people to kill Tan Shanse. ¡±

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang moved closer. His eyes and Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s eyes were so close, that the two people¡¯s noses were practically touching.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t tell me you guys are not going to kill Tan Shanse?¡±

    he asked.

    Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s expression kept changing, and only after a long while did he let oueavy sigh, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you don¡¯t do anything, we will do the same thing.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang scoffed, ¡°What are you questioning me about? What are you looking down on me about?¡±

    He stood up, looked at the runes on the wooden bed and seemed to have stopped flickering, ¡°The two people outside have temporarily reached their limit of eptance, let them rest and absorb some energy. Let us talk about your problem now ¡­¡± Spirit Master, another time, they will be able topletely absorb the energy in your body, and you will be back to your original state. Although your realm has increased a little during this era, at most, you will be in the True Immortal Realm, and you will still be far away from the Celestial Sovereign Realm. How are you going to kill Tan Shanse? ¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun looked into Feng Xiuyang¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°Strength.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°You should know that Tan Shanse is the dark side of the Dao Ancestor, and as powerful as the dark side is, the Ethereal Sky Realm is not just Tan Shanse¡¯s body, it also belongs to the Dao Ancestor, and what you practice is the true orthodoxy of the Dao Sect. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who can ept this kind of power more easily than you.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go steal.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed, and became even more pleased: ¡°I can help you steal some power from that Heaven Realm body, but it is not the power of the dark side, but the power of a pure Dao Ancestor, do you want it?¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun clearly felt that Feng Xiuyang had some sort of ulterior motive, he definitely did not want to just kill Tan Shanse, but this temptation was really irresistible.

    ¡°Yes, no?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pressed on.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s face kept on changing, he wanted to reject them instinctively, but he immediately retracted the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re interested.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed and said: ¡°Then don¡¯t resist, if not the next time Ie looking for you, you would also not be able to hold on, why waste everyone¡¯s time?¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun bit his lips: ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t use this power to help you harm others?¡±

    ¡°If killing Tan Shanse does not count as harming, then it is definitely not harming anymore.¡±

    He turned around and left the secret room. The corners of his mouth curled up as he silently muttered to himself, ¡°Another one ¡­¡± But it¡¯s still not enough. ¡±

 Chapter 1583 - What a waste of time!

    <h4>Chapter 1583 ¨C What a waste of time!</h4>

    After all, they were very close to Tan Shanse¡¯s most secret hiding ce. With Tan Shanse¡¯s current cultivation level, coupled with his ability to control the most secret ce, it would be difficult for him to hide from Tan Shanse.

    He left the room that the Zhang Zhenjun was in and continued to walk along the narrow passage. As he walked, he thought to himself, if Tan Shanse knew that he was being plotted against here, he would probably praise him as well.

    Rtively speaking, Tan Shanse was noerson who was easily satisfied. But Feng Xiuyang was different, he would always be proud of just a little bit of achievements.

    Or intentional?

    He didn¡¯t want to look too simr to Tan Shanse at all. Even when they were talking casually, they looked more and more alike.

    Less than fifty meters away from Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s room, Feng Xiuyang stopped, and just like when he was outside Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s room, he pricked his ears, and after hearing the soft snoring, heughed. He thought to himself, only a young man like him would be able to sleep at all times.

    He gently pushed open the door, and saw that the person inside was still sleeping, as if he was lying on a wooden bed. However, when Feng Xiuyang came in, that person flipped over, and without opening his eyes, raised his hand and casually pointed: ¡°Sit.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sighed: ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll trouble you to judge carefully before pointing. That¡¯s the toilet.¡±

    The young man replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ as if he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±

    Unlike when he was facing Nie Qing and the Zhang Zhenjun, Feng Xiuyang didn¡¯t go on and on about persuasion. Instead, he went straight to the point, because in Feng Xiuyang¡¯s opinion, young people shouldn¡¯t have too many entanglement and entanglement when deciding.

    Young people should be decisive.

    ¡°Where would I have the time to think about that? I don¡¯t even have enough time to sleep.¡±

    The young man turned his body again, with his back facing Feng Xiuyang.

    Feng Xiuyang sat down and tidied up his words before asking, ¡°Actually, other than you, I know what every single person I hid in here wanted. For example, that person called Nie Qing, the one he wanted to do the most was to stay with his beloved woman, Twin Stings. For example, the Zhang Zhenjun, I know that what he wants to do the most is to return to the Da Xi era to continue teaching his disciples the righteous path, and that the prerequisite is to kill Tan Shanse. ¡±

    ¡°But you?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang helplessly shook his head: ¡°It seems like you only need to sleep in a quiet ce.¡±

    The corners of the young man¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°You already know me.¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled and said: ¡°You sleep all day because you feel bored and nothing is interesting, including cultivation ¡­ Let me ask you a question. Do you know why Tan Shanse had captured so many cultivators from the Three Kingdoms back then? ¡±

    ¡°Because I look more pleasing to the eye?¡±

    The young man sat up and rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the only answer.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°You do look good, but I do not have that kind of hobby. If I did not have to look foartner, I would prefer women.¡±

    The young man said, ¡°If you have anything you want me to do, then just say it. It¡¯s very rude to disturb someone¡¯s sleep time.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang felt a little speechless, not long ago he had said these words to the three people ¡­ However, what he said was that interrupting others was very rude. It seemed like interrupting others to sleep was a bit more impolite.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be frank.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said, ¡°You are in theter three nations¡¯ era, so you are very lonely. You were the most talented cultivator of that period of time, and when your cultivation had achieved sess, Lu Fengand Zhao Mie were already old. Although the time line has changed and you have the chance to fight, did you not do that because you were not confident or because you felt that you had already surpassed them?¡±

    ¡°Wen Yuan, do you really have no more goals?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang asked seriously.

    ¡°What did I just say? If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep. ¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang smiled apologetically: ¡°Your physique is the second best person I have ever met ¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t have anything that I need you to do, Nie Qing¡¯s physique is inferior to yours, but Nie Qing¡¯s fighting spirit is stronger than yours, and Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s physique is weaker than yours, but Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s toughness is stronger than yours, so if I needed help, it would be the two of them, not like you. ¡±

    The youth with Wen Yuan feet nodded: ¡°Are you done speaking? ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stood up: ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He actually stood up and left without the slightest hesitation. Perhaps from his point of view, he already had no way to wake up this young man who wasted his talent.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    When Feng Xiuyang reached the door, he suddenly asked while lying on the ground with his back facing them, ¡°Who¡¯s the best in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the best out of what?¡±

    ¡°You just said that I¡¯m the second best physique person you have met. I want to know who¡¯s in first ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is meaningless.¡±

    After Feng Xiuyang finished this sentence, he walked out and closed the door for him.

    Wen Yuan sat up from the bed and opened the door with a wave of his hand: ¡°Why is it meaningless?¡±

    ¡°Because you will never be able to catch up to him. He is now at least an Emperor Level 5, I have not seen him for a while, and have only shared and guessed from the news that I received from Tan Shanse. Maybe he is already stronger, a Emperor Level 6? And you? Even if you start being serious now, you still won¡¯t be able to because you are the second best and he is the first ¡­ He started earlier than you and climbed taller than you. If you can easily catch up to him, then what¡¯s the point of having the best physique? ¡±

    The more he said that, the brighter Wen Yuan¡¯s eyes became. A fighting spirit that had been gone for a long time was faintly discernable in his eyes, even if Feng Xiuyang did not turn around, he knew that the fire in this young man¡¯s heart was already burning.

    ¡°Take me to that ce.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there ce that can allow my strength to advance by leaps and bounds?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that ce is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°If I die, I can continue sleeping.¡±

    Wen Yuan got down from the bed, walked to the copper mirror and earnestly organized his clothes, and evenbed his hair. Looking at the sparse, fluffy beard on his lips, he felt a little annoyed. ¡°That would make him look more manly, but now he looks more refined.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said helplessly, ¡°You seem to be worried about two things every day. One, why do you not sleep enough time, and two, why do you have so little beard.¡±

    Wen Yuanughed: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He turned around. The copper mirror cracked and fell to the ground.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more of these troubles in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to worry.¡±

    Wen Yuan walked out of the room: ¡°Please hurry. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed, and he became even more pleased with himself than when he had previously persuaded Zhang Zhenjun and Fei Qiansong. This was because he was very clear that if this young man was to get serious, even if there were three Nie Qing s, ten Fei Qiansong s, and fifteen Zhang Zhenjun s, he still might not be stronger than him.

    Feng Xiuyang quickened his pace to lead the way. He knew that this young man had unlimited potential, so he purposely increased his speed faster and faster, and this young man called Wen Yuan was only at the early stage of Celestial Sovereign. He couldn¡¯t be considered strong, but no matter how fast Feng Xiuyang was, Wen Yuan would always follow him at the same distance, and he still looked neither fast nor slow.

    This was a spatial tunnel, and was not an ordinary path. For ordinary people, the length of this spatial tunnel was something they would never reach in their entire lives, but for Feng Xiuyang and Wen Yuan, it seemed like it was not enough for them to probe each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang stopped at the entrance of a huge pce, beads of perspiration could be seen on his forehead. He turned around and saw that Wen Yuan still had that listless expression on his face, but his eyes were exceptionally bright.

    ¡°Talent is indeed a very terrifying type of injustice.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pushed open the door to the great hall: ¡°To the others that I have found, this ce is also not a fair ce. This ce was specially prepared for you alone ¡­ You can use everything here. ¡±

    Then, he realized that Wen Yuan did not have the slightest bit of gratitude towards his kindness, and it even seemed to be natural for him to do so.

    ¡°How long do I need?¡±

    Wen Yuan asked.

    ¡°The inheritance of power does not require long. However, if you want to surpass that person, what youck is not just time.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang pointed to a giant spinning wheel in front of them: ¡°This is something I made using the great formation of Seven Leaves of Tathagata in my imitation of the universe, but I don¡¯t have a Seven Leaves of Tathagata, so I could have had one, but not long ago, it was destroyed by that guy ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s sucity, luckily I have the crystal as a substitute and can barely use it.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s not too much. had already discovered a lot of the secrets, it¡¯s only about one percent. About one percent, I will transfer one percent of the power that nourishes Tan Shanse¡¯s body to you.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±

    Wen Yuan squinted his eyes and asked.

    Feng Xiuyang replied with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I have something even bigger.¡±

    ¡°Bigger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, bigger, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang walked to the side of the giant metal wheel, ¡°There arotal of twelve primary crystals, and ten of them are still on the stamen of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata. Perhaps this is heaven¡¯s will, and no one can seed without any obstructions, even if it¡¯s Tan Shanse. ¡±

    Wen Yuan was not curious about the rtionship between him and Tan Shanse, nor was he curious about the Seven Leaves of Tathagata Great Formation, but he was curious about that person.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Tan Shanse? ¡±

    ¡°No, you know that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, his name is An Zheng.¡±

    ¡°At one point, my starting point seemed to be a bit higher than him, but I don¡¯t know how I ended up being so much worse off than him. Even if the amount of nourishment I¡¯ve received is a lot more than his, I really want to be a little bit lower in terms of realmpared to him.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not me.¡±

    Wen Yuan strode towards the metal wheel, ¡°Can I kill him?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang nodded his head: ¡°But it must be after Tan Shanse dies.¡±

    Wen Yuan¡¯s footsteps paused slightly: ¡°This is a condition?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise? There¡¯s no such thing as a good thing that came to this world for nothing. ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Wen Yuan replied: ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Chapter 1584 - Chase after him

    <h4>Chapter 1584 ¨C Chase after him</h4>

    After sending Wen Yuan into the gigantic metal wheel, Feng Xiuyang then returned to the room that belonged to him alone in the trident space. This was the safest ce in all of this space, and the trident had existed for tens of thousands of years, and the thick inner texture was the most natural as well as the most powerful spatial defense array.

    He didn¡¯t like Tan Shanse leaning on the huge throne, it seemed like a fake gesture to him.

    He preferred a recliner, which allowed him to lie downfortably and think about things.

    In front of him was a gigantic crystal wall. He snapped his fingers and the crystal wall immediately lit up, and what he saw was exactly what Diao Yuan saw.

    At the same time, within the inner space of the Stone Head Mountain, Tan Shanse was leaning against the enormous throne, looking at his crystal wall and seeing what Diao Yuan had seen.

    ¡°An Zheng, we can¡¯t possibly not have this kind of fun, right?¡±

    Tan Shanse muttered to himself.

    The ce Diao Yuan flew towards, was precisely the smallkeside.

    The explosion from the time fragment scared the white-haired veteran so much that he hid behind the city gate tower, not even daring to peek his head out. Those people had taken back the things they had left behind back then, but he never thought they would be so terrifying.

    A vast devil might was released from this fragment of time. It was the aura of a king that made people feel as if they could not help but kneel down and worship him. The Demon Lord had returned!

    Chen Shaobai felt the berserk power and couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips.

    His body was gathering qi, not because of the explosion, but because of the devil qi.

    The ck energy swirled around Chen Shaobai, forming countless spirals. Each vortex was not veryrge, about a foot wide, and following its rapid rotation, it continued to shrink until it was only as big as half a palm.

    The swirl formed by the ck demon qi turned into pieces of armor, slowly forming on the surface of Chen Shaobai¡¯s body. It was a set of armor that would make people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The armor had a veryplicated Devil Sect¡¯s special rune. Different from the Dao Sect¡¯s rune, it was different from the Buddhist Sang¡¯s, every magic rune was square, but every stroke was like a sharp sword being unsheathed, carrying a murderous aura.

    However, for some reason, this power did not help An Zheng much. An Zheng was already at the sixth level of the Emperor Level, and after taking back this power, he had already reached the peak of the sixth level of the Emperor Level, but he had not yet broken through to the seventh level of the Emperor Level. This made An Zheng a little surprised.

    The change brought by Chen Shaobai¡¯s magic seed was evidently huge. Not only did he break through to the Emperor Level, he also leaped up to the Emperor Level 4, surpassing Du Shoushou.

    As for An Zheng, this improvement was not something that could be justified.

    Actually, after thinking about it, there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t understand. The amount of power required to raise An Zheng¡¯s realm was far greater than what Chen Shaobai needed to raise his realm by arge amount!

    Stabilizing to the peak of the Emperor Grade Six was also good.

    An Zhengforted himself with these words, and was about to leave, but at this moment, he discovered that there was an extremely minute stream of air that refused to enter his body. Earlier, An Zheng had discovered this moment, the Heavenly Lightning Force seemed to be unwilling to return, as if it already possessed his own spiritual awareness.

    It was noity that such a weak aura would automatically dissipate shortly after An Zheng left. This was because it was indeed too weak.

    Just as An Zheng was about to leave, the airflow followed him. If it was unwilling to enter, then why did it follow him?

    An Zheng subconsciously reached out his hand, and that fleeting stream of air immediately flew to the center of his palm. Then, it started to spin, and with a sh of faint light, that gust of air dissipated, reced with a key appearing in An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    An Zheng frowned slightly, what did this key mean?

    It looked to be about an inch long, and it looked simple and unadorned, but it didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. Streams of tiny electric currents flickered on the key for a while, and then, the key disappeared, and An Zheng tried to insert his own Cultivation Power into it, but the key didn¡¯t change at all.

    This is a very strange thing ¡­ The Cultivation Power had to be consumed. An Zheng poured the Cultivation Power into the key, and after calcting, there would be some slight losses such as losing a hundred portions of power. Then, when he returned, it would definitely not be aplete hundred portions.

    But this power had returned unscathed.

    Although An Zheng was a little curious, he didn¡¯t have anything special about this key. He put the key away and entered the Blood Pearl space, hoping that Heaven¡¯s Eye could bring him the answer.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, take a look at this key.¡±

    After a long while, the voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye appeared.

    [The pure Heavenly Lightning Force has formed, so Master¡¯s power will not be lost in it. However, I still can¡¯t tell what this key is used for, and there are some auras simr to the bronze door.]

    This was the energy that An Zheng himself had poured into the time fragment, so it was normal for the aura of the bronze door to exist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the others first.¡±

    An Zheng stopped thinking about the key for the time being and turned to look at the others. After everybody regained their strength, they had more or less gained something, Du Shoushou had already risen to the third level of the Emperor Level, but was still the weakest among them. Chen Shaobai had levelled up the most, and reached the fourth level of the Emperor Level in one go.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Chen Shaobai suddenly thought of something. ¡°If we can¡¯t obtain this power now, and we can only get it back during the decisive battles in the future, will it be even more useful?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°This is just a spection and there is no basis for it. If you do not obtain it now, then you are not even an Emperor Level 4, how will you be able to level up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought about it and agreed, ¡°Xu Shiyi, I have to thank you this time anyway.¡±

    Xu Shiyiughed: ¡°I just hope that you guys won¡¯t hate me so much, but I don¡¯t need you guys to forgive mepletely ¡­ I know that no matter what, the Buddha was wrong, and I was wrong. I know that it was wrong, but I had no choice but to ept it. ¡±

    Monkey waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up anymore for now, if we die in Tan Shanse¡¯s hands in the end, it would be meaningless to bring this up, if I defeat Tan Shanse, I will sooner orter go to the Buddhist Sect to ask for justice.¡±

    If it was the old Monkey, he would not have his current state of mind.

    Everyone had already entered the Emperor Level. Qu Liuxi, Chen Shaobai had even leapt into the fourth level of the Emperor Level just like that, which was the best thing that could happen in the future battles.

    ¡°Are there any more secrets under the littleke?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Shiyi said: ¡°But there are some things that my ancestor left me... ¡°So ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, who hasn¡¯t mentioned the secret in their hearts yet. You are not allowed to tell us, and there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for us.¡±

    Xu Shiyi nodded: ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    Afteause, he said, ¡°Then... Since you have all received the inheritance, I will go and take back the things left behind by my ancestors. I was worried that something might have happened, so I decided to guard you guys and did not dare to leave. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn to guard you.¡±

    Du Shoushou patted his chest. ¡°Go ahead and be at ease.¡±

    For some reason, these words sounded somewhat unlucky.

    Xu Shiyi entered a sealed off space to take the things that Xu Fu left for his descendants. A few people stayed outside to guard and An Zheng told everyone to hurry up and stabilize their cultivation. After all, every minute and every second was way too important to them.

    Although they had already reached the Emperor Level, they were still far from itpared to when they were at their peak. There wauge gap between each small realm of the Emperor Level, and even if An Zheng wanted to defeat his enemies at the Emperor Level, it would be extremely difficult.

    Forget about the powerful body that Tan Shanse had at the Time Forbidden Spell, even if that body was only at peak Emperor Level 9, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat it if they added up together.

    It seemed that Xu Shiyi still needed a lot of time before they could sit down and absorb the energy, allowing the energy to flow smoothly and stabilize their realm.

    At this moment, the voice from Heaven¡¯s Eyes suddenly sounded once again within the Blood Pearl Bracelet.

    [Master, felt the aura of the bronze door.]

    An Zheng was slightly startled: ¡°The key is?¡±

    The key is like a map, it can keenly sense the location of the other bronze doors. Earlier, when the keys were in a stable condition, so I didn¡¯t notice it, but now that the keys havepletely stabilized, I¡¯ve started to check the location of the bronze doors.?

    An Zheng was ecstatic!

    Until now, there were still a few bronze doors that had not been found. The appearance of this key out of thin air had undoubtedly be An Zheng¡¯s greatest support.

    [To the northeast.]

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye came again very quickly.

    [It does not seem to be very close. Eh ¡­] The key seems to be evolving on its own and can already show the distance. In the northeast direction, 16,000 miles, is the closest of the remaining bronze door.]

    [No!]

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety.

    Every once in a while, the bronze door will disappear, and even the key is unable to determine where it will appear next. Therefore, when the bronze door appears, you must immediately rush over, otherwise, no one knows where the bronze door will appear again.]

    An Zheng looked at hispanions around him. Everyone was cultivating in peace, and the bottom of the small cave seemed to be very safe. With Xu Shiyi¡¯s super strong The Art of Space, it shouldn¡¯t broblem for everyone to wait for him here for a while.

    An Zheng woke them up from their cultivation and told them his thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. No one will be able to rest easy even if you go alone.¡±

    Du Shoushou stood up. ¡°The others are waiting for you here.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°I will be even faster myself. You guys don¡¯t have to wait for too long, I will hurry back.¡±

    After some discussion, they felt that it was indeed faster for An Zheng to go back and forth by himself. Furthermore, Tan Shanse was norue Immortal, how could he know An Zheng¡¯s whereabouts like the back of his hand?

    An Zheng bade farewell to the crowd and left theke bottom of the small cave, rushing towards the northeast direction.

    At the same time, not more than three thousand kilometers away from this ce, Diao Yuan suddenly stopped, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Master, once you feel An Zheng¡¯s aura leaving alone in the northeast direction, quickly, where should I go?¡±

    ¡°Go and chase after An Zheng.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s voice appeared in Diao Yuan¡¯s mind, filled with yfulness.

    ¡°Is this a chance that An Zheng is giving me?¡±

 Chapter 1585 - 100 000 Cold Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1585 ¨C 100 000 Cold Mountain</h4>

    After leaving the smallkeshore, An Zheng followed the directions given by the key and quickly headed towards the northeast. With his current peak of the Emperor Level 6, sixteen thousand kilometers was nothing to him.

    It would be an exaggeration to say that it could only happen in an instant. If he was at the peak of Emperor level 9, then the sixteen thousand li of distance could really be covered in an instant.

    And beyond the Emperor level, with the strength of a supreme Emperor level powerhouse, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to travel tens of thousands of kilometers in an instant. Thus, a supreme Emperor level powerhouse like that Daofather who travelled through the vast universe was nothing.

    With An Zheng¡¯s current strength, opening the teleportation gate, one foot in, anding out from the other side, was three thousand miles.

    Sixteen thousand kilometers, An Zheng would probably need around three minutes, plus the time to open the teleportation gate.

    However, An Zheng opened the teleportation gate for the fourth time, and after traversing 12,000 kilometers, he didn¡¯t feel like he would rush through it thest time. Because the environment here had undergonuge change.

    North, 100 000 Cold Mountain, where Bai Lingqi hade from.

    Bai Lingqi had said it herself. He was the strongest general under Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯smand back then, the descendant of the War God Bai Luo.

    Who was War God Bai Luo?

    The Infernal King who had in four hundred thousand cultivators with a single sword.

    It was rumored that there was a small country at the time. Although the country was not very big, but after Qin Mie had destroyed this small country, the exiled small country¡¯s ruler had cultivated a very evil technique, his power multiplied, to the point that Bai Luo¡¯s descendants had no choice but to stay in the 100 000 Cold Mountain to suppress that guy.

    Maybe, the king of that small country was still alive now, even if something strange were to happen, An Zheng would find it hard to ept it.

    Not only was the 100 000 Cold Mountain so cold that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even get close to it, the pattern formed from this mountain range was actually a natural defensive formation. An Zheng had even inferred that the ice and snow that covered this ce throughout the year and the temperature was extremely low was definitely noure natural formation.

    An Zheng stopped at the mountain peak closest to the 100 000 Cold Mountain and frowned slightly. With his current strength, his perception of danger had already reached an extremely strong level. He could vaguely sense that there was something powerful in the 100 000 Cold Mountain, that it seemed to be ready to move at any time.

    Of course, An Zheng would not be afraid. In this era, the peak of the Emperor Level 6 was almost the strongest existence.

    An Zheng extended his hand forward, as if he was touching something in the air, but the thing he wanted to touch was not the space in front of him... When An Zheng stretched out his hand, his sense of touch had already stretched out to a distance of several hundred kilometers. He could tell that theposition of these mountain peaks were very peculiar, and although they looked irregr on the surface, if one were to look at them from a high altitude, they would realize that these mountain peaks were encircled by a ring, as though they were a kind of super barrier created by borrowing the power of thend.

    If this barrier was created by the Bai n back then, then there must still be people of the Bai n supporting it right now. And the function of this barrier should be to suppress the small Xiao Monarch, who even the Pre-Qin Emperor considered to buge threat.

    An Zheng recalled carefully, Bai Lingqi seemed to have said before that the small country was called Zhongshan, and Xu Shiyi had also mentioned it before. That small country¡¯s ruler was called Xue Xue Ping, becauseter on, on the way they were fleeing, they had cultivated an extremely evil art, which caused them to go berserk, killing one of them fohousand miles without a single de of grass growing.

    An Zheng¡¯s sense of touch stopped a few hundred kilometers away, which was the firstyer of defense of the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s barrier. The defense was extremely high, and cultivators of the Celestial Sovereign Realm were probably unable to enter.

    But to An Zheng, this level of defense was meaningless. However, An Zheng did not dare to let down his guard, as he had keenly sensed that the firstyer of defense was actually a type of switch, and that when the firstyer of barrier was broken through, it would immediately activate the secondyer of defense.

    The safest way was to walk through. The defenses in the air were obviously higher than the ground. For cultivators at this level, who would be willing to step inside the barrier?

    But An Zheng was in a hurry.

    So he stood on the outermost mountain peak and cupped his fists: ¡°There is one of these 100 000 Cold Mountain s that I have to go to, that is what I left behind back then, I will take it back, but I will not offend anyone else, and I will not be rude to all of you, please forgive me.¡±

    With that said, An Zheng rushed towards the northeast direction like a meteor.

    In the 100 000 Cold Mountain, the further north they flew, the lower the temperature would be. An Zheng even felt that the air seemed to be frozen over, and the more they flew, the greater the resistance would be.

    A streak of white light suddenly attacked from below at an extraordinarily fast speed. Before it appeared, no aura had leaked out.

    An Zheng only changed his direction in the air to avoid the rainbow, and continued to move towards the northeast.

    ¡°I do not wish to offend you. I merely wish to retrieve something that belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    A cold snort came out, followed by someone shouting angrily: ¡°Everything in this 100 000 Cold Mountain, where is yours, as long as it¡¯s in this 100 000 Cold Mountain, it¡¯s all ours.¡±

    These words were overbearing and unreasonable.

    An Zheng frowned, but was not prepared to retaliate.

    It was obvious that it was not the same person who hadunched the attackst time. From the power of the rainbow, An Zheng could determine that the person who had unleashed the attack had cultivated a simr cultivation technique to Bai Lingqi.

    Bai Lingqi herself said that this generation¡¯s descendant was the one who controlled the Bai Family¡¯s inheritance for tens of thousands of years. However, An Zheng was a little suspicious back then ¡­ Although the Bai Family was bitterly guarding inside the 100 000 Cold Mountain, from another point of view, for the past tens of thousands of years, the Bai Family had not been affected by any outside interference, and couldpletely cultivate in peace. Although Bai Lingqi was strong, it did not seem to match her identity as the only sessor of the Bai Family.

    Xu Shiyi didn¡¯t haveaceful cultivation environment like the Bai Family, and killing Bai Lingqi wasn¡¯t difficult either.

    Seemingly because An Zheng hadpletely angered the person who had dodged the rainbow¡¯s attack twice, there were many sharp rainbows that shot over from many mountain peaks. Their speed became faster and their might became stronger.

    An Zheng was like a fighter jet in the air, constantly swaying left and right while dodging the rainbow¡¯s chase, while on the mountain peak underneath An Zheng¡¯s feet, white figures unceasingly shed and teleported. They were actuallypletely able to keep up with An Zheng¡¯s speed.

    ¡°I will repeat myself onest time. I have onlye here to retrieve the item that I lost back then. I have no ill intentions toward you all. If you all continue to push me forward, I will attack you all.¡±

    ¡°Then attack. 100 000 Cold Mountain has never allowed outsiders to be so presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re 100 000 Cold Mountain?¡±

    An Zheng was slightly angered: ¡°In this world, where I can¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°100 000 Cold Mountain, you can¡¯te!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in front of An Zheng. An Zheng had made them know that he had to retreat, but this time, he did not dodge, and released the Cultivation Power, as if he was releasing a mighty divine might. The dozen or so sword Qis that could split apart mountains and seas but were unable to even break An Zheng¡¯s protective Zhen Qi barrier, and shattered one after another.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Some people seemed quite surprised.

    ¡°Friend, please stop for now.¡±

    An aged voice appeared. The voice contained an Emperor level might.

    It was clear that the people here had already sensed the terror of An Zheng, and the people who had attacked previously already knew, if An Zheng wanted to retaliate, how could they still have the chance?

    A figure that seemed to be drifting in the air suddenly appeared abouundred meters away from An Zheng. Of course, An Zheng could tell that it was not the body of the person nor was it a clone, but a projection formed from the Great Cultivation Power. This person¡¯s body was perhaps still very, very far away from here.

    The area of 100 000 Cold Mountain was too big, and the deeper they went, the more unusual it became. It was simply too easy to hide someone.

    ¡°Excuse me, friend, what are you looking for?¡±

    The white-haired old man asked.

    An Zheng floated in midair and replied: ¡°My things.¡±

    Just these four words made the old man frown. ¡°Friend, you said that it¡¯s yours. How can we be sure?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need your confirmation?¡±

    This sentence was even more overbearing, the old man¡¯s temper was obviously provoked, but because he was unsure of An Zheng¡¯s strength, he did not dare act rashly.

    ¡°Friend, my n¡¯s 100 000 Cold Mountain has protected this ce for too long. Everything here concerns the rise and fall of my n, so I hope that you can tell me the truth. If not, then this old man can only reject you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it again. What I want back is mine, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Everything in the 100 000 Cold Mountain is rted to us.¡±

    An Zheng raised his chin slightly, ¡°If you continue to stop me, I will make sure that everything in the 100 000 Cold Mountain has nothing to do with your Bai Family.¡±

    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    He asked harshly, ¡°You still say that you are not scheming against my n?!¡±

    An Zheng asked in his heart: ¡°How far is it?¡±

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice immediately appeared.

    [Master, the bronze door is less than 500 kilometers to the northeast and it has started to flicker and disappear. From the feeling of the key, it will disappear in at most an hour. The next time it appears, it will be impossible to determine where it will be.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the old man: ¡°You don¡¯t want to move?¡±

    The old man snorted: ¡°In this 100 000 Cold Mountain, there has never been anyone who dared to be so impudent in front of my n.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly stretched out his hand. On arge mountain hundreds of miles away, an elderly man who was sitting cross-legged under a snowy pine suddenly felightening sensation on his neck.

    A few hundred kilometers away, An Zheng raised his hand up and caught hold of the emperor level one stage old man. He casually pressed him back down on the ground and then put him down, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me again.

 Chapter 1586 - Unable to lift a sword!

    <h4>Chapter 1586 ¨C Unable to lift a sword!</h4>

    The elder was an elder of the Bai Family who lived in seclusion here for generations, and his strength was at the first rank of the Emperor Level. His family¡¯s position was quite high, and in the tens of thousands of years that the Bai Family had lived in the 100 000 Cold Mountain, they had only produced one Bai Lingqi.

    This old man¡¯s name was Bai Xiangnan. He was responsible for the security of the outer perimeter within his n. He had been on guard for several hundred years, and nothing that worried him had ever happened.

    However, in the recent days, a strand of Qi had entered the 100 000 Cold Mountain, causing Bai Xiangnan¡¯s heart to tremble.

    However, aank 1 Emperor level expert, Bai Xiangnan did not feel that anything major would happen. After all, his strength was there.

    The master of the Bai Family would always strictly demand that members of the family must not enter society, and only guard the 100 000 Cold Mountain. In the n¡¯s important area, there was a sword formation that the ancestor of the Bai Family, Bai Luo, had personally set up, which suppressed that great devil.

    Many years ago, the descendants of the Great Demon Xue Kuang Zong Zong and some crazy worshippers had tried to attack the 100 000 Cold Mountain, but they were stopped by the sword formation. At that time, a strong Ranker had reached the third level of the Emperor Level and triggered the Bai Luo Sword Formation.

    At the same time as An Zheng defeated Bai Xiangnan easily, in the Bai Family¡¯s great grounds, the Heavenly Saber Pavilion, a youngdy was standing in front of a huge eight trigram formation diagram, her eyes slightly narrowed, as if she was studying something.

    At this moment, the sword bell that was ced in front of the eight trigram formation suddenly rang.

    This young woman looked to be around 30 years old, and had a charisma that only mature women would have. Unlike the young girl, she seemed to bepletely beautiful, a kind of beauty that would make anyone¡¯s heart palpitate with excitement.

    ¡°Ring the bell!¡±

    When the young woman saw the sword ring, she immediately shouted without any hesitation.

    A young man who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen by her side slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Mother, what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years since the bell has rung. Since ten thousand years ago, when an Emperor Level 3 powerhouse led arge group of his subordinates to break through the perimeter of the sword formation to attack, this bell has never rang. Do you know what the bell¡¯s ring means? Rumor has it that cultivation in the outside world has declined, and Emperor level cultivators are extremely rare. Now that sucowerful expert has appeared, we must be careful. ¡±

    It has been a long time since a new Emperor Level Master has appeared outside of the 100 000 Cold Mountain, and it¡¯s just those three Immortal Emperor s. At worst, with the addition of those few experts from the forbidden region,pared to our Bai n, those people wouldn¡¯t need to care too much about it, not to mention mother, even if it were your son, he would still be able to let them know what is called fear. ¡±

    The young maiden snorted, ¡°Your view of this world is too shallow. Do you really think that only our Bai n can cultivate outside of this world? Even in the forbidden areas, there were experts who didn¡¯t want to show their faces.

    The youth said, ¡°Mother, even if this is the case, we cannot summon all of the n¡¯s experts. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if that outsider saw us? I will first go and see what the situation is. If even I am unable to withstand it, then I will gather the experts of the n. ¡±

    The young woman¡¯s face sank. ¡°How can you and your brother be so simr!¡±

    ¡°Is my brother wrong?!¡±

    The young man was clearly not frightened by his mother¡¯s gaze, but instead treated her with hostility, ¡°This child has always felt that Big Brother is right. The Bai Family has always been guarding the 100 000 Cold Mountain for the world, but does the world know the price the Bai Family has paid? The Bai n naturally deserves to be worshiped by the people of the world. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The young woman angrily rebuked, ¡°You havepletely forgotten the teachings of your ancestors. Your ancestors once said ¡­¡±

    Mother doesn¡¯t need to say much. Although I don¡¯t think brother is wrong, I won¡¯t rashly charge out like him. Does he really think that he can sweep the martial arts world with a few low-level girls of the Spirit Race? ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid ¡­¡±

    He directly walked out, looking at the proud view of his back, the young maiden¡¯s expression kept changing, thinking about how Bai Lingqi still had not returned and the Sword Altar was already broken, she was most likely already dead.

    Every member of the Bai n, from the very start of their cultivation, would raise up their own Sword Altar and use their own blood to nourish it. Every member of the Bai n, from the very start of their cultivation, would raise up their own Sword Altar and use their own blood to nourish it.

    At that time, Bai Lingqi sneakily ran to the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Spirit Race and killed at least 600 to 700 people, almost exterminating a whole Spirit Race tribe, forcing the Spirit Race¡¯s High Priest to hand over the eight female spirit bodies. When the news reached the Bai Family, Bai Lingqi had already brought people out of the 100 000 Cold Mountain.

    The young woman¡¯s heart ached every time she thought of this.

    ¡°If your father were still alive, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡±

    She turned around and bowed deeply in the direction of the Sword Sacrifice Realm.

    Many years ago, when the sword formation had loosened, her husband, who was also the previous generation Patriarch of the Bai Family, used his own flesh and blood to transform into a sword spirit to re-enter the formation in order to prevent the Xue Kuang Zong Zong from breaking out.

    ¡°Song Yun, if only you were still here ¡­ The children that father has taught and mother has taught, they will definitely be different. Because after you left, I doted on the two of them even more, to the point where their personalities became this extreme. Song Yun, if you are in heaven and protect your powers, don¡¯t let anything happen to Ling Qi, it is likely that Ling Qi has already fallen, and we cannot lose a son. ¡±

    After bowing, she got up and walked outside.

    Outside the door stood an old woman with white hair. She bowed to the young woman and said, ¡°Madam, the young master has already gone out. Should we ring the bell?¡±

    Ling Hui¡¯s talent and strength far surpasses Ling Qi, and the Bai Family is directly rted to him. As long as they fight with others in the 100 000 Cold Mountain, they would be supported by the power of the Ancestral Sword Formation. He has a strong temper, if I were to gather the strong warriors of the family now, he would feel that he has no face. ¡±

    The olddy opened her mouth, wanting to say that the Madam was too arrogant towards the two young masters, if not for that, how could the Eldest Young Master have fallen outside the 100 000 Cold Mountain?

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say these words.

    It wasn¡¯t really her duty to contradict Madam Ye as a servant, but rather she was afraid that she would be sad. Ever since the Sword Discourse Arena had been destroyed, Madam Ye hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a day, and her eyes were red and swollen.

    She had brought two young masters along by herself, and it had been extremely difficult for her. Suddenly, she had lost her eldest young master Bai Lingqi, and just by thinking about it, one could tell how much pain she was in.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The old woman bowed and said, ¡°However, this old servant was a bit anxious when Young Master rushed out just now. In order to not be unexpected, I had arranged for some Sword Guards to follow you privately. Please punish me without Madame¡¯s consent.¡±

    ¡°You did the right thing. Why should I punish you?¡± I¡¯ve said it so many times, whether there¡¯s someone or not, you don¡¯t need to be this cautious in front of me.

    ¡°Madam is too serious.¡±

    The old woman lowered her body even further. ¡°The Sword Guard, Jin Yi, who followed me out.¡±

    The young woman acknowledged, ¡°The Golden Sword Guard¡¯s strength should be enough.¡±

    The entire Bai Family had a total of five Sword Guards, and most of the Emerald Level Sword Guards were arranged at the outskirts of 100 000 Cold Mountain. There were more than two hundred sixty people in total, and they were split into two groups to be rotated.

    There were one hundred and twenty White Rank Sword Guards and sixty Red Rank Sword Guards. They were in charge of the secondyer of defense, while there were only eight Gold Rank Sword Guards.

    Above them were Violet Rank Sword Guards, a total of four people. One of them identally went berserk when he was cultivating many years ago and was still locked up in the iron prison. If he was released, he would be a demon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look, after all, there haven¡¯t been any Emperor level powerhouses in the 100 000 Cold Mountain for ten thousand years, especially at this time, not long ago when Ling Qi was in the outside world. If by chance, the Chou family found him ¡­¡±

    When the young woman spoke to this point, she did not continue but the old woman could see the killing intent in Madam¡¯s eyes.

    In truth, they all knew Bai Lingqi¡¯s personality very well. Even if something happened in the outside world, it would most likely be caused by Bai Lingqi, but if their son died outside, it would already be difficult for the Madam to endure the pain of not personally going out to chase after the fierce beast.

    For a mother, what was there to be afraid of?

    After all, there was a n member, the Emperor Level Master Elder, Bai Xiangnan, who was stationed outside. Although Bai Xiangnan was not directly rted to the n, his cultivation was high and his position within the n was extremely important.

    The two of them only spoke a few sentences before they walked from the door to the courtyard entrance and saw a sword arts student running over quickly.

    ¡°Mistress, something bad has happened! Someone has broken through the outer perimeter and lost to the elder Bai Xiangnan. However, that person did not harm the elder Bai Xiangnan and is walking straight over here.¡±

    The young woman raised her eyebrows: ¡°Where did this crazy persone from!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s heart sank: ¡°Even Bai Xiang Nan is not his opponent, I¡¯m afraid even the young master will find it hard to resist. Although the Sword Guard Jin Yi is stronger than Bai Xiang Nan, he¡¯s only slightly stronger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over first. You go get the copper bell.¡±

    The young woman gave an order, then quickened her steps and headed outside.

    She purposely waited for the olddy to retrieve the bronze bell to pass through, so she did not gather her Cultivation Power to tear open the space.

    ¡°Madam, this isn¡¯t good ¡­¡±

    The sword disciple¡¯s face turned pale and said while gasping for breath, ¡°Young master is injured!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The young married woman¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Where is Sword Guard Jin Yi?¡±

    ¡°Before ¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Yu is injured and is unable to lift the sword.¡±

    Unable to lift a sword?

    For the Bai n, not being able to lift a sword was a great humiliation!

    Sword Guard Jin Yi¡¯s strength was also above Bai Xiang Nan¡¯s. How long had it been since theyst met, and he had probably already lost. Not only that, but he had been beaten so badly that he couldn¡¯t even lift his sword!

 Chapter 1587 - You dare!

    <h4>Chapter 1587 ¨C You dare!</h4>

    The Bai n¡¯s elder, Bai Xiangnan, struggled to stand up and chase after him, but he no longer had the strength to do so. That unknown fellow merely turned his head to nce at him, and he felt as if his body had been petrified.

    ¡°Young master, please don¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    Bai Xiangnan mumbled to himself, his eyes filled with worry.

    Bai Lingli was a genius, the entire Bai Family protected a genius at all times. Compared to Bai Lingqi, Bai Lingli¡¯s position in the family was not even a little bit. Actually, the reason Bai Lingqi had left 100 000 Cold Mountain back then was also because he was inferior to his own brother in every aspect of the family.

    If the geniuses were to be ranked, then Bai Lingli would bop-notch existence.

    He was actually a bit younger than An Zheng, and was not even twenty years old this year. However, his strength had already reached the first level of the Emperor Level, and had even faintly surpassed Bai Xiang Nan, an old man who had cultivated for more than a thousand years.

    Of course, the reason why he could improve so quickly was because the entire n was cultivating him. The amount of pills he consumed every day, to a mid-sized sect in the outside world, was equivalent to the stock of medicinal pills.

    He was a genius to begin with, and coupled with the support of nearly limitless amounts of pills, it was inevitable that his strength would advance by leaps and bounds.

    Bai Lingli was the Bai Family¡¯s future hope. His mother, who was originally the young married woman who took over the position of Patriarch from his own husband, provided him with an endless supply of resources. Adding that he was indeed outstanding, the two old fellows from the Bai Family who spent most of their time in seclusion were also highly valued, and woulde out from seclusion to personally give pointers from time to time.

    If there really waroblem with Bai Lingli, Bai Xiangnan knew that he would not be able to atone for his sins even if he had to die a hundred times. If he had risked his life to catch up, he would have already given it his all.

    The expression in that ck-clothed youth¡¯s eyes was too terrifying.

    But, An Zheng was not here to kill people, he was here to look for the inheritance of his own bronze door, and was only there.

    Bai Lingli lied on the ground and gasped for breath, he did not believe that someone who looked to be around his own age would be so terrifying. He felt that his talent waundred times stronger than Bai Lingqi¡¯s, and the elders in the n had always said that he was an unprecedented genius, so he was arrogant, but now, there was only fear.

    From start to finish, that person did not make a move!

    The sword guard Jin didn¡¯t even notice what the ck-clothed youth did. The sword guard Jin Yi spat out a mouthful of blood in midair and fell straight down. The sword guard Jin Yi¡¯s swordnded beside him.

    The young man in ck stopped to take a look and said, ¡°Not bad, sword intent is too poor.¡±

    It was the Sword Guard Jin Yi, aside from the three Purple Rank Sword Guards, the strongest Sword Guards. Moreover, when it came to cultivating the way of the sword, the three of them might not be stronger than him, and the reason the Purple Rank Sword Guards had a higher level was because they were in charge of maintaining the sword formation. They held the secret of it, and four people had to work together to maintain it in the long term.

    Every fifteen days, his mother would enter the sword formation and work with the other three Violet Rank Sword Guards to maintain the formation.

    Sword Guard Jin Yi represented the strongest strength of the Sword Guards of the Bai n.

    Apart from this, even the several Elders of the family, were unable to withstand a single or even invisible move of Jin Yi¡¯s. Just how strong was his opponent?

    What was sucersoning to the 100 000 Cold Mountain for?

    The Sword Guard Jin Yi was not convinced. He did not know why he would lose, because he did not even see his opponent make a move.

    He could not feel anything wrong with his body, so he still wanted to continue fighting. He reached out to grab his sword, but just as he was about to touch the hilt, a sudden sharp pain came from his lower abdomen. His hand began to tremble violently; not to mention the sword, he couldn¡¯t even stretch it out.

    The Cultivation Power was shaken into aplete mess, and could not be gathered at all. As long as he tried to gather the Cultivation Power, it seemed like thousands of thunderbolts were raging in every one of his blood vessels and meridians.

    The Sword Guard Jin Yi sweated profusely and had no choice but to withdraw his hand.

    The first time, he could not lift his sword.

    He looked at the young master Bai Lingli and knew that the young master would be even more upset than him, that the ck d youth had defeated him, and although he did not see it, he could feel that the power hade from the direction of the ck clothed young man, and that the young master had only taken a nce after defeating the young master.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Bai Lingli fell to the ground. He had originally thought that the other party was going to kill him, but who knew that the other party didn¡¯t have that intention at all? With just a nce, he lost control of his Cultivation Power and it was as if hundreds of thousands of ropes were tightly binding his body.

    To Bai Lingli, this was an uneptable humiliation.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    An Zheng faintly replied, and continued to move towards the northeast. The bronze door¡¯s reaction was already getting stronger and stronger, but precisely because of this intensity, he could clearly feel that the bronze door had already disappeared not long ago.

    ¡°How can entering my Bai n¡¯s territory have nothing to do with me!¡±

    Bai Lingli roared, maybe this was hisst bit of pride.

    ¡°No matter who it is, if you continue to disturb me, don¡¯t me me for being too harsh on you.¡±

    When An Zheng finished speaking, he was already far away.

    ¡°Where did this madmane from!¡±

    An olddy in grey suddenly appeared in front of An Zheng, and the cane in her hand horizontally swept over. He appeared out of thin air, and even An Zheng only noticed her aura before she appeared.

    But An Zheng still did not put her in his eyes.

    ¡°Just a crafty path.¡±

    Towards this kind of person who used all of his gifts and abilities to hide his own presence, how could An Zheng possibly take him seriously. Since this kind of cultivator chose such a cultivation method, it was enough to show that his own existence was extremely problematic.

    An Zheng reached out his hand and waved it, as if he was pushing away the clouds, the olddy¡¯s walking stick immediately shattered in mid air, and the force of the brush continued to surge forward, causing the old woman to fly backwards without even having the time to dodge, but An Zheng did not n to harm anyone, nor did he have any prejudice towards the Bai Family. He hade only for the inheritance of the bronze door, and not towards the Bai Family.

    The old woman felt as if she had fallen into a giant whirlpool, her bodypletely out of her control. She felt as if the world was spinning, as if she was being sucked into a bottomless abyss, but her body did not really spin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go any further. Up ahead is the Bai n¡¯s forbidden area. Do you know the consequences if you trigger the sword formation?¡±

    The olddy shouted out from behind An Zheng, her tone carrying a tinge of fear.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t considered an elder of the Bai n and had always admitted that she was just an old servant of the Madam, no one in the Bai n dared to be disrespectful to her. Everyone knew that this old woman had apanied the Madam for many years already, and was her wet nurse.

    ¡°I just want my own things back.¡±

    An Zheng continued to move forward.

    ¡°The Bai n doesn¡¯t have anything from you, only something from the Bai n.¡±

    The beautiful young woman appeared in front of An Zheng, and with a wave of her hand, a strong aura appeared.

    This young woman had the aura of a truly strong Ranker. The moment she appeared meant that the Bai n had already viewed An Zheng as their biggest enemy for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡±

    An Zheng teleported away, immediately dodging the young woman.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The young woman rebuked, and an afterimage shot out from her body. It was even faster than An Zheng¡¯s spatial tear as he traveled forward, and it perfectly blocked An Zheng¡¯s spatial tunnel.

    An Zheng had no choice but to exit the teleportation gate. Frowning slightly, he avoided the young woman¡¯s figure once again and continued moving forward. However, a figure emerged from the young woman¡¯s figure, and still blocked An Zheng¡¯s path.

    An Zheng closed his right eye and released the eye technique from his left eye. Then, he felt a bit shocked.

    The figure of the young woman contained a strong power, not just a shadow clone. It was not easy for the shadow clone to reach 1% of its power, and the power contained in the shadow clone wasparable to that of the young woman.

    ¡°The impressive The Art of Space, is slightly stronger than a friend of mine.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. The friend he was referring to was obviously Xu Shiyi.

    At the same time, she was also able to teleport all of her Cultivation Power over in an instant. Her strength did not allow every clone to have such a strong power, instead, it allowed her to freely transfer power among these clones.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, as long as you take one more step forward, you will be killed without mercy!¡±

    The young married woman stared at An Zheng and said.

    ¡°More than one step?¡±

    An Zheng staggered a step forward, one step was already more than a few hundred metres away, if not for the young maiden¡¯s speed, An Zheng¡¯s step could have been more than a few thousand metres away.

    The young maiden¡¯s body flickered, and then separated one figure after another. In that moment, her clonespletely surrounded An Zheng, but because of the speed of her energy conversion, An Zheng could not determine which one was the one who would make the fatal strike.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    An Zheng didn¡¯t have the time to waste. He suddenly pointed at a distant ce, and a thunderstorm immediately appeared above that ce.

    [Explosion of Essence Thunder!]

    That ce was where the Bai n¡¯s hiddenpound was located at. The young woman¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

 Chapter 1588 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1588 ¨C Discovery</h4>

    An Zheng did not immediately attack the young married woman. The young married woman¡¯s divine clone seemed to be unassable as it surrounded An Zheng densely, and no matter which direction An Zheng tried to break out of, the clone would stop An Zheng.

    An Zheng had chosen to stay in the Bai Family¡¯s residence. With An Zheng¡¯s perception, he could easily sense that the aura there was extraordinary. The ce where such concentrated auras fluctuated was definitely an extremely important ce to the Bai Family.

    When the Explosion of Essence Thunder appeared above the Bai n, the young woman¡¯s face changed. She said, ¡°You dare, but how could I bet on An Zheng not daring to do so?¡±

    In almost an instant, the young woman¡¯s figure teleported over. At least a few hundred clones followed her as she moved.

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, then rushed in the direction of the key.

    After a snap of a finger, the Explosion of Essence Thunder that was about to strike down disappeared.

    It seemed as if the entire mountain would be razed to the ground in the next second. However, just as the young woman rushed to receive this attack that seemed to be able to destroy the world, the Explosion of Essence Thunder disappeared.

    When the young woman looked back, there was no trace of the ck-clothed youth.

    Waves of fear filled her heart. Not only did that young man seem to have extraordinary strength, but he was also meticulous in his thoughts and had easily tricked her ¡­ But, she could faintly feel that the ck-clothed youth didn¡¯t seem to have any real hostility towards her. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have retracted his terrifying move.

    The old woman rushed to the young woman¡¯s side. ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Nanny, ring the bell!¡±

    The young woman bit her lips as she spoke.

    The sword chime was only ring the bell when the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Bai Family met with danger. When the sword chime sounded, all the members of the Bai Family who were not doing anything had to rush to the sword formation immediately.

    The sword chime had not sounded for at least ten thousand years. In an instant, the entire Bai n was enveloped in a terrifying atmosphere.

    However, they couldn¡¯t find the ck-clothed youth.

    Someone saw with their own eyes the ck-clothed youth charge into a mountain next to the Sword Edge Mountain, and then his aura disappeared.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    A white-haired old man appeared before the young woman. ¡°Zi Lan, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Granduncle.¡±

    The young woman quickly lowered her head: ¡°An expert has invaded, I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop it either. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The old man frowned: To be able to break into the 100 000 Cold Mountain, and even you can¡¯t stop him, what kind of great master is in the cultivation world outside the 100 000 Cold Mountain? Did he say what the 100 000 Cold Mountain was doing? ¡±

    ¡°He said he was only going to retrieve what was his own.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    An old woman with a face of 60 to 70 years old appeared. It was obvious that she had a fiery temper, but the old man from before had a refined aura, and there was a sense of dignity in his temperament. This old woman was not the same, even though she already looked very old, her eyebrows were raised with a sharp killing intent.

    ¡°How could there be any outsiders in my Bai n!¡±

    The old woman gave a cold snort, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he came here on purpose to snatch something.¡±

    ¡°My Bai n has lived in seclusion here for generations. Even if the Emperor Level Master came, they wouldn¡¯t easily discover this ce. How did he directly find this ce?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that unfilial son!?¡±

    The old woman thought of the Bai Lingqi who left the 100 000 Cold Mountain not long ago, and she red at the young woman named Zi Lan. ¡°Song Yun handed the Bai Family over to you, is this how you teach your son? If that unfilial son didn¡¯t leave the 100 000 Cold Mountain without anyone knowing where my Bai Family is, how would outsiders find us here?! ¡±

    The old man advised, ¡°At your age, you still speak without thinking. Zi Lan has given a lot for the Bai family all these years, your temper ¡­¡± Although Spirit Apostle Mu Chen is not a good person, he will not do anything that would harm the entire Bai n. He is just a little too arrogant. ¡±

    ¡°You are always a good person.¡±

    The old woman looked towards the mountain in the northeast of the Sword Edge Mountain. ¡°Do you remember what is inside that mountain?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°All the important things in the Bai n, including the sword formation, are in the Sword Edge Mountain. The mountain in the northeast doesn¡¯t even have a name, so how could there be anything important?¡±

    The old woman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Did that person really leave something of his here?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±

    The young woman shook her head. ¡°He just arrived today and the sword formation has already been activated. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the devil went crazy every month and the sword formationpletely suppressed the devil, it would have already been triggered.¡±

    ¡°Just today?¡±

    The old man frowned, ¡°Perhaps it is not as simple as you think. Although it has been tens of thousands of years since a descendant or believer of the devil hase, someone just happened to barge in on this day ¡­¡±

    The olddy said, ¡°Zi Lan, four people are needed to guard the sword formation. Go and assist the three Purple Rank Sword Guards in suppressing the demon, leave the matters here to us. The Bai n has been in the 100 000 Cold Mountain for tens of thousands of years, I would like to see who has the guts to do so!¡±

    The old man quickly said, ¡°I already said that your temper is too explosive, so you should suppress it. You are always unwilling to listen ¡­ I¡¯ll go take a look. How can I let you take the risk first? ¡±

    The olddy¡¯s face reddened slightly as she turned her head to snort, ¡°I was afraid that you would be unable to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t beat him, you cane and save me.¡±

    How could he possibly be as rxed as he seemed? The assant had already entered the core region of the Bai n and triggered the sword formation, but after entering that mountain, his aura hadpletely disappeared. With his current strength, he could not sense anything at all.

    The old woman stood behind him and mumbled, ¡°If you were to say it has nothing to do with the demon underground, then is there really such a coincidence in this world? ¡°Or ¡­¡±

    She suddenly thought of a possibility ¡­ Every month, when the Great Demon King goes berserk twice, he would need the cooperation of eight people to maintain the sword formation. Today might be the day the Great Demon King would go berserk, but the time was not yet, and it might not be the day when the intruder found out that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong had gone berserk.

    If the sword formation felt that there waowerful enemy invading, how could the Xue Kuang Zong Zong below the sword formation not sense it?

    She looked in the direction of that mountain and felt that it was rather unlucky.

    At the same time, An Zheng had already entered the nameless mountain, and the ce the key was pointing towards was right there. However, after An Zheng entered, he had increased his perception to the maximum, and did not discover any independent space in the mountain.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Eye, can you confirm the location of the bronze door?¡±

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    Heaven¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice appeared randomly.

    [Master, this is where the key is pointing. The breath of the bronze door has also be stronger, but I can¡¯t find any hidden space within the mountain. I can only search on the mountain.]

    An Zheng nodded his head and looked towards the direction of the mountain top. Just as he went up, he felt two powerful auras appear from the direction of the young maiden, and he immediately sealed his own Emperor Level Master¡¯s Qi with the power of the Boundless Eyes. Before he found the bronze door, he did not want to cause anymore trouble, and the two auras were so strong that even An Zheng found it difficult to deal with them.

    It wasn¡¯t in some hidden space. Was it somewhere in the mountain?

    In the past, the bronze doors that An Zheng had encountered were not on the surface, which was why he immediately searched for the hidden space the moment he arrived at the mountain.

    Just as An Zheng was searching for the bronze door, his mind suddenly shook, followed by the appearance of a rough voice.

    ¡°Young man, I can see that your cultivation isn¡¯t weak. If you are willing to help me get out of this predicament, I will help you be the overlord of this world. As long as you agree to help me, I guarantee that you will obtain things that you won¡¯t even dare to imagine.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    An Zheng was shocked, he asked in his mind.

    ¡°Me? You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Even if you hear my name, you won¡¯t know who I am, but I can guarantee that as long as you help me break through the Bai Family¡¯s sword formation, I will agree to all of your requests. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Xue Kuang Zong Zong.¡±

    An Zheng snorted: ¡°You really didn¡¯t die.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t met Bai Lingqi before, An Zheng really wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess who he was.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was stunned for a moment: ¡°You actually know my name? And your tone is somewhat disrespectful to me! ¡±

    ¡°How many points?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have misunderstood my attitude, how could I be disrespectful to you? I clearly do not have any form of respect for you, and in my opinion, what you said before was right, you are an old fellow who deserves to die a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you after I escape!¡±

    ¡°Then you should get out of this predicament first.¡±

    An Zheng concentrated his spirit energy and forcefully expelled the voice from his mind.

    An Zheng knew about the legends of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, Bai Lingqi had told a portion of it to others, and Xu Shiyi had told another portion of it to others ¡­ Back then, the God of ughter, Bai Luo, who killed 400,000 cultivators with a single sword strike had personally created a sword formation to suppress the original emperor of Zhongshan Country. This fellow actually had a fortuitous encounter while fleeing and cultivated an unparalleled evil art, releasing him would not be a less threat than Tan Shanse.

    An Zheng no longer cared about Xue Kuang Zong Zong, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for the Bai Family¡¯s sword formation to suppress him.

    The more he walked, the more he felt that the aura in the mountain was dark and cold. Even the strength of An Zheng, who was at the peak of level 6, felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, if an ordinary person came in, they would have already been frozen to death by the cold aura.

    [Right in front!]

    Heaven¡¯s Eyes suddenly appeared, An Zheng immediately rushed forward. Passing through the dense forest, An Zheng saw two huge bronze doors floating on top of arge boulder that protruded from the cliff wall!

 Chapter 1589 - Why Order

    <h4>Chapter 1589 ¨C Why Order</h4>

    The familiar bronze door was floating on a rock that was protruding from the cliff at the side of this nameless mountain. An Zheng¡¯s heart involuntarily moved when he saw the bronze door, and behind each bronze door, waart of his past.

    An Zheng teleported to the side of the cliff and used his hand to touch the bronze door.

    At this time, a powerful aura chased after them from behind. Its speed was incredibly fast, and in a blink of an eye, it had already arrived.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    The pursuer roared in anger.

    An Zhengpletely ignored him, opened the bronze door and walked in.

    A sharp sword intent came over from behind him and instantly reached An Zheng¡¯s back. An Zheng still did not turn back as he casually swept behind him.

    He saw that the ck robed young man had already entered. Although he did not know where this bronze door came from nor what was inside, since it was on the territory of the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Bai Family, he would naturally not allow anyone else to enter.

    He reached out to the bronze door, and with a bang, a mighty force directly sent the old man flying.

    The old man finally stabilized himself with great difficulty. Just as he was about to move forward, his chest suddenly churned as if something terrifying had drilled into it. His internal organs were in unbearable pain, and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°The Bai n¡¯s forbidden area cannot be desecrated.¡±

    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood and still wanted toe forward.

    ¡°Are the things here from your Bai n? If you dare disturb me again, I will turn the Bai n into mine. ¡±

    The bronze door let out a cold shout, and the bronze door closed with a bang.

    The old man had just rushed back to the bronze door when he heard those words. It was as if a thunderp had struck his brain, and he did not know how the other party¡¯s mental energy had invaded his consciousness. The old man was so frightened that his face paled and he hurriedly retreated.

    He had always been confident in his own cultivation. The Bai n had not entered society for tens of thousands of years, and had always been focused on cultivation, maintaining the sword formation. The Violet Rank Sword Guards had always done this, and they spent most of their time cultivating, naturally improving faster than the cultivators in the outside world.

    The old man stood outside the door for a while, but he didn¡¯t dare to touch the bronze door again.

    Inside the bronze door, An Zheng walked along the passage withrge strides. Inside, there was a faint white light that seemed to be guiding him forward, following the white light, he quickly arrived at a very spacious ce.

    When An Zheng stepped into the wilderness, he immediately fell intrance.

    This was a field that no one would ever forget even after looking at it for a long time. It was a big field of wheat, and with the wind blowing, the wheat fields moved up and down like the waves of the ocean.

    This wheat was close to maturity, and could not help but give birth to a sense of joy from the harvest. Even if this wheat field was not his, An Zheng still feltfortable and satisfied.

    He looked around, only to see that there was no one in the wheat field. In the distance, there seemed to be a wave of melodious flute music, and An Zheng immediately rushed over.

    Strangely, the level of the river was even higher than the ground, so the embankments on both sides of the river were very tall and thick. At the bottom of the embankment was a group of buildings with a simple style.

    Vaguely, he seemed to hear the sounds of books being read. It was a voice unique to young people, so clear that it made people feel like they could see the leisurely swimming fish at the bottom of a river.

    Walking to the outside of the building, An Zheng listened carefully. Inside, the children were reciting a long poem with beautiful words.

    ¡°Come in, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    There was someone speaking in the courtyard, so An Zheng was not unfamiliar with such words.

    It was as if all of the people inside the bronze door were waiting for him. It was a strange feeling, almost as if they weren¡¯t real, as if there was some contradiction between them. It was so real that it was impossible to deny.

    When An Zheng walked into the courtyard, he saw a middle-aged man wearing a schr¡¯s gown bent over to draw water. The mouth of the well wasn¡¯t veryrge, maybe because he was afraid that the children here would identally fall down, and there was even a circr stone ced beside him.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    An Zheng subconsciously asked.

    Inside the bronze door was An Zheng himself, just that he did not know which life he was in.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±

    The middle-aged man raised his head and smiled towards An Zheng. He looked to be a veryfortable person, without any edges or edge, but he did not have that kind of tactful temperament. He was likiece of warm jade, his voice made people feelfortable, his face made people feelfortable, and even the act of fetching water made people feel that it was the most reasonable thing in the world.

    However, An Zheng could also tell that the reason he had such a feeling was because not only was this middle-aged man¡¯s temperament refined, he had the perfect timing to do anything he wanted.

    When the bucket was ced in the well and brought up, it was barely a centimeter above the well. The middle-aged man moved the bucket horizontally, never touching the well, and never wasting any effort to lift the bucket higher.

    With the distance he walked and his posture walking, it took An Zheng a while to think of the word logical.

    Just reasonable.

    ¡°Give me a moment, the children are almost done reading, I¡¯m afraid they will all be thirsty, I have to boil some water for them to soak up some herbs to moisten their throats.¡±

    The middle-aged man poured the water from the water bucket into an iron pot and used a fire sickle to light the fire. An Zheng could tell that he was a cultivator and had the ability to quickly boil the water in the water, but he did not do that.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    he asked over his shoulder.

    An Zheng shook his head.

    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ve already wiped the chair over there before you entered.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the side of the chair and sat down, he did not say a word, and only watched the middle-aged man quietly do normal things.

    ¡°I am not in which of your lifetimes. That might be a bit wrong, but it seems like that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    After the middle-aged man had filled in the firewood, he sat down beside the stove and looked at the mes that were slowly starting to burn up. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve pretty much gotten everything that you need.¡± The middle-aged man had filled in the firewood and sat down next to the stove, and looked at the mes that were gradually starting to burn up.

    An Zheng did not understand, he felt that there was some deeper meaning behind his words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you any power.¡±

    The middle-aged man boiled water and poured it into cups for the children. There werotal of twenty-nine cups, and each cup contained the same amount of medicinal herbs. There was no mistake. His hands were like the most urate scales in the world.

    An Zheng did not reply, he just watched quietly.

    ¡°What do you find most difficult to grasp now?¡±

    After the middle-aged man finished bathing, he walked to An Zheng¡¯s side and sat down. However, he did not look at An Zheng, but at the little fellows who were shaking their heads in the room.

    ¡°You are very contradictory.¡±

    An Zheng did not answer his question.

    ¡°Your eyes are already very good.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed very conflicted... This world is like a most exquisite vase to me, it¡¯s incredibly beautiful, but the strength in my hands is too strong. Even though I love it, I do not dare to touch it, and even a light touch would shatter the vase. ¡±

    What he said was obviously not his true strength, but his Cultivation Power.

    An Zheng thought for a while, then said: ¡°Pu Nong is my first life, although he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he found a way ¡­ Could it be that you are my second life? ¡±

    An Zheng calcted the time. After Pu Nong died, the three legendary s had not appeared, so Emperor Yao should still have not started cultivating. This person could very well be his second life, because he had Pu Nong¡¯s indifferent temperament, not only was he indifferent, but he also had a kind of indescribable feeling. An Zheng didn¡¯t dare be sure.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s answer was very simple and direct.

    An Zheng had no other questions, he just wanted to hear them.

    ¡°You forgot to answer me.¡±

    The middle-aged man reminded him.

    It was only then that An Zheng remembered that the middle-aged man had asked him a question earlier ¡­ What do you think is the hardest thing to control?

    If it was a bit uncertain, he could say that it was the most difficult thing to control in the future. If it was a bit more uncertain, he could also say that it was his fate. In fact, the more uncertain answer was that he was the hardest one to control.

    ¡°Time.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly gave her the answer.

    The middle-aged manughed, as if he was very satisfied with An Zheng¡¯s answer.

    The middle-aged man turned his head and saw that the water on the other side of the room had changed from hot to warm. At this time, the children stopped reading and soon, they saw cheerful figures rushing out of the room, drinking the water one by one, as if the water was the most delicious thing in the world.

    An Zheng nodded, he agreed with the middle-aged man¡¯s words.

    To cultivators, space didn¡¯t have any sort of order, because at a certain level of cultivation, destroying space instead became a method for them to test their own strength or for other purposes.

    As if he had guessed what An Zheng was thinking, the middle-aged man continued in a very calm tone: ¡°Space also has an order, it¡¯s neitherrge nor small, and the order of time, is neither fast nor slow.¡±

    ¡°The size is fast and slow, it¡¯s the most basic part of this world.¡±

    An Zheng pondered for a good while, then nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    If the world were to be attributed to the most basic things, it would be these four words, ¡®the size is fast and the speed is slow.¡¯ ¡­

    ¡°Then do you think size has anything to do with speed?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s question seemed very strange.

    An Zheng once again fell into deep thought. To think of such a boring question, the size was fast and slow ¡­ Does it matter?

    An Zheng did not answer. He did not know the answer.

    ¡°I just said, the order of time is the first order of this world, it ranks before any order. Have you ever thought about how space came about and how time came to you?¡±

    Space and time, weren¡¯t they natural existences?

    The middle-aged man seemed to have once again felt An Zheng¡¯s thoughts. He slowly shook his head, and said with a smile: ¡°There must have been someone who named the time, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called the time ¡­¡±

    It was clearly a very obscure and boring sentence, but An Zheng seemed to have suddenly grasped onto something, and had the feeling that he was pushing away the dark clouds to see the bright moon.

 Chapter 1590 - Time

    <h4>Chapter 1590 ¨C Time</h4>

    Other than cultivators, who would be so bored as to discuss about the order of time and space?

    For ordinary people, their understanding of space was small. They said they were in a rural town, but they didn¡¯t think about whether the drawer was a space.

    Their understanding of time started from minute by minute. Not many people really thought about how many seconds had passed, nor did they think about who measured it or how.

    The question the middle-aged man asked An Zheng was who named the time, and in other words, who set the time.

    Is therime limit?

    How mighty would he be if he could seime limit?

    An Zheng pondered for a long time, and then tried to answer: ¡°God?¡±

    Aftering into contact with the Four Protectors, An Zheng was no longer suspicious of the creation of a World God. The White Tiger would never lie about this kind of thing, and the creation of humans by the Gods seemed to have been verified.

    However, even the Four Great Guardian Gods did not understand why the God would create such a low level human being. Even when arge group of Emperor Level Master appeared afterwards, or even some of the supreme Emperor Level Master like Emperor Yao, Emperor Shun, and Emperor Yu, the Four Great Guardian Gods did not think that the God of Death was that great of a person.

    This was because even human experts at the supreme Emperor level were far from beingparable to the Four Protectors, the Quasi-Deity level existences at their peak.

    ¡°God?¡±

    The middle-aged man thought that An Zheng¡¯s answer was interesting and could not help butugh: ¡°Do you really think that there¡¯s a spirit?¡±

    An Zheng asked, ¡°What else?¡±

    The middle-aged man did not answer. ¡°The phrase of the four guardian gods?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if, I mean, the Four Protectors are only four pets?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s question was somewhat earth-shattering.

    An Zheng had never thought about such a question, because it was simply too inconceivable.

    ¡°Or perhaps, the God you speak of is just a lonely human cultivator?¡±

    An Zheng was unable to exin this question, but the middle-aged man¡¯s conjecture was extremely bold, and could not be exined, but An Zheng had a way to refute it, because An Zheng had seen Pu Nong before, his first life.

    ¡°I know who discovered the secret of cultivation first. Although he did not cultivate, if you really count him, cultivation began with him.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Pu Nong?¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to have a lot of questions.

    An Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The middle-aged man startedughing again. From his smile, An Zheng felt that he was just a childish child, just like an elder disying his profoundness in front of an ignorant and ignorant child, causing An Zheng to feel a little ufortable. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be equal, and most importantly, An Zheng didn¡¯t feel that much intimacy from him.

    No matter if it was the lifetime of Fang Zheng, or the lifetime of Pu Nong, An Zheng would feel a sense of intimacy from the bottom of his heart when he saw him, and could feel himself from their bodies. However, the middle-aged man in front of him looked very kind and kind, and had an elegant demeanor, but An Zheng could not feel his existence, and there was no trace of him.

    Therefore, An Zheng could not help but suspect whether this person was really one of his lifetimes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a guess.¡±

    The middle-aged man continued: ¡°You said that cultivation began from Pu Nong, I will not deny it first, because to this world, there seems to be nothing wrong with it ¡­ However, have you noticed that no matter if it is you or anyone else, you havrideful but extreme thought ¡­ That is, you all subconsciously think that this world is the center of the universe. ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned for a moment, he had never thought about this question before, but today he had encountered many questions that he had never thought about before. Some of them were questions he could not answer, while some could answer. No matter how unwilling An Zheng was to admit it, he had no choice but to admit it. In his subconscious, he felt that this world was the center of the universe, or perhaps the strongest world.

    After all, this world had its own Deities. Later on, powerful figures like the Daofathers had appeared, able to transform into tens of thousands of figures that roamed throughout the universe.

    ¡°This world isn¡¯t the center of the universe, and the universe certainly doesn¡¯t have a center.¡±

    The middle-aged man said slowly, ¡°How big is the universe? The big one makes people uncertain, so there is no way to talk about the center of the universe. In fact, in the vast universe, this world can only be considered one of the most ordinary worlds, there really isn¡¯t much glory. I¡¯m guessing you must have thought of a god, and felt that the Creation God must be the supreme and the only one ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You will also think of the Dao Ancestor that will transform into a myriad of Dao Ancestors that will freely travel through the vast universe. The reason for your thoughts is that your understanding of the universe is still too small, too superficial. What if I tell you that the Dao Ancestor¡¯s so-called ¡®traveling through the universe¡¯ is just a group of worlds? For the time being, the world you live in and the other worlds you don¡¯t know form a group of worlds that revolve around a certain trajectory. In this trajectory, time is unified. ¡±

    The conversation returned to time.

    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°But in another ce, there is another group of people like this. It might even be bigger, and in this group, time is different from the time you¡¯re in. It¡¯s not that how many seconds per minute has different time structure, but the starting point and the line are different.¡±

    ¡°So this is the question you have to think about. Who set the time?¡±

    The question returned to the beginning.

    An Zheng originally thought that the answer must be god, but after hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he became suspicious. If God created this space, then the time lines of the entire universe should be the same. However, the middle-aged man had said that time lines could not be separated from one group of the world, and time waspletely different in the other group of the world.

    ¡°There are no gods.¡±

    The middle-aged man said with a smile, ¡°If you are willing, you can even be a god yourself... If this world is only a part of a certain group, if it isn¡¯t even considered a part of arger group, then everything in this world can¡¯t be considered to be that powerful ¡­ What if the God you speak of is someone who came from another world in this group of worlds? ¡±

    An Zheng was stunned.

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°What you think is only because you have seen too little ¡­ You think that cultivation started from Pu Nong? As I said before, it doesn¡¯t matter if you speak in such a manner in this world, but if you have the chance to walk out of this world and visit another world, you will know how childish the so-called legends of gods are ¡­ ¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°What you mean is, the gods are cultivators from another world? How is that possible? ¡±

    ¡°Why is that impossible? It¡¯s not like there are no World-Travellers by your side.¡±

    ¡°World Traveller?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of Purple Ivy.

    That¡¯s right, he had the World-Traveller by his side.

    The middle-aged man stood up and walked tree. He raised his head and looked at the leaves, ¡°Do you see this tree? Let me give you an example. You might think that it¡¯s exaggerated, but in reality, it¡¯s not exaggerated at all. Instead, I think it¡¯s not enough ¡­¡±

    He extended his hand and plucked a leaf. ¡°This leaf is the world that you live in.¡±

    Then he pointed to the tree. ¡°And the other leaves make up the world.¡±

    An Zheng felt that it was too unbelievable.

    ¡°This tree is a group of worlds. The world you¡¯re in is just one of them, a tiny leaf. And theposition of the universe, you can probably imagine it as a vast and endless forest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too big!¡±

    An Zheng felt a little suffocated, the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he felt.

    ¡°Look, you still think it¡¯s a bit exaggerated. Actually, it¡¯s not exaggerated at all. It¡¯s just not enough.¡±

    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°The four protectors are just pets of that cultivator. Let¡¯s think about it, what if this cultivator, the one you call god, started to wander the world only because he couldn¡¯t survive in other worlds? ¡°After going through all this, I suddenly felt that I was able to do something that no one else had done.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    The middle-aged man shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not important ¡­ If you can enter the bronze door, it means that this is your fate ¡­ ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t like the word fate the most. I always felt that it was too vulgar.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, the time on this tree is definitely the same. Because the starting point of time is the same when the root sprouts and leaves fall, the leaves fall in session, but that¡¯s not important. The root is the starting point.¡±

    ¡°But the other tree is different.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°And then?¡±

    he asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng¡¯s mind was in a mess, but he still managed to grasp a line. ¡°ording to what you said, the time line of a tree is the same, but the other trees are different, so this theory iaradox.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go on.¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°If you start with the root of a tree, then of course all of the leaves on that tree will be on the same time line. Because you said before, it¡¯s just that the order in which the leaves appear is different, then continue to speak in arger direction.

    The middle-aged man could not help butugh, ¡°When I thought of this floor, I took much more time than you ¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re sucerson. That¡¯s what I can give you. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Me frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it.¡±

    After saying these words, the middle-aged man looked at An Zheng meaningfully: ¡°Time can¡¯t be created by anyone, it can¡¯t be invented by anyone, and it won¡¯t be set by anyone either. Space can, but time can¡¯t... The perfectbination of space and time is a group of worlds ¡­ Think about it yourself. ¡±

    He turned around and waved at the children. ¡°Have you finished drinking? Let¡¯s continue with our lessons. ¡±

 Chapter 1591 - The end of the world?

    <h4>Chapter 1591 ¨C The end of the world?</h4>

    This was the weirdest bronze door An Zheng had ever encountered. Every time before, An Zheng had truly inherited some of his power, allowing him to be even stronger. But this time, he had obtained only some illusory theories.

    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he brought the children back to the lecture to continue. He lectured likoem with beautiful words, but An Zheng did not listen to him because all he could think about was time.

    Large trees and leaves were swirling chaotically in his mind.

    Initially, An Zheng thought that finding the bronze door again would allow him to obtain even more power, and he had even hoped that he could reach the ninth level of the Emperor Level in one go. Only at that level would he barely have the qualifications to challenge Tan Shanse¡¯s original body.

    With so many powerful Emperor level cultivators constantly nourishing him, coupled with the fact that Tan Shanse already possessed a powerful bloodline, it seemed like he was destined to never win.

    An Zheng wanted to ask something else, but the door closed.

    An Zheng turned around and walked outwards. He was still confused for a while, and in conclusion, it was as if the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say anything. He first said that the time line was different because each tree¡¯s appearance time was different. In the end, however, the time line remained the same.

    So can time be changed or can it not be changed?

    If time couldn¡¯t be changed, how did he do it in the first ce?

    Is the Timeless Wheel the key?

    An Zheng even wanted to return to the world of reverse ships now and find the Oldman Huhere to study them. What exactly did this middle-aged man mean?

    The entire mountain seemed to be shaking, as if it could copse at any time. He immediately rushed out, and the moment he opened the bronze door, he saw an unbelievable miserable scene.

    The nameless mountain he was on had already copsed by less than half. Half of the mountain was still rolling down, and whenrge chunks of rock rolled down, it was like a great army that swept through everything, destroying the jungle, and not a single de of grass grew.

    The Bai n seemed to be besieging a person. However, it was obvious that even though they had more people, they were still at a disadvantage.

    An Zheng recognized him.

    Diao Yuan.

    Diao Yuan was actually not muchter than An Zheng. After sensing that An Zheng had left the small cave and was speeding towards the northeast, Diao Yuan changed her direction and chased after him. Her speed was not slower than An Zheng at all, so when she arrived, An Zheng had actually just entered the bronze door.

    The Bai n elder wanted to stop An Zheng from entering the bronze door, but was repelled back by the force of the bronze door. At this time, a warning sound came from behind, the Bai n was attacked.

    Bai Xiangnan had just regained some of his Cultivation Power, and although it was only half of his own strength, this kind of feeling made him feel extremely fortunate. If that ck-clothed young man had wanted to kill him earlier, he would have died a long time ago, and would not have been able to do so even once.

    Bai Xiangnan took a deep breath and stretched his muscles. He was prepared to return to the Bai n to report on what had happened, but at this moment, a great danger came from behind him, causing him to stop. He didn¡¯t even dare to turn back.

    He turned around and saw an opening. The moment he moved, he would see an opening, and the dangerous aura behind made him feel like Death was standing right behind him. The Scythe of Death that could take away any life from the legends was ced on his shoulders, and with a casual movement, his head would fall to the ground.

    It was different from the ck robed youth from before. Although that person was strong, he did not reveal any killing intent. However, the person behind him should have frozen and was unable to melt.

    At this moment, Bai Xiangnan thought of many things. He could not help but think about how difficult it was to cultivate, and how difficult it was to climb up to this position step by step as a descendant of the Bai n.

    It was only for a second, but it seemed to beview of his entire life.

    He also couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Even though he was so fast, he could see a lot of memories. He saw himself standing stubbornly in front of his mother when he was young, saying that he was superior to her family, and his mother gave him a p before hugging him and wailing.

    He saw himself surpassing all the other disciples of the branch families to finally enter the core area of the Bai n to cultivate. He also saw all the disdain and contempt he had experienced, and he also saw the glory of bing an elder of the Bai n step by step. Even if this elder held the least weight in the Bai n, it was still an affirmation.

    Then he smiled wryly.

    What should he do?

    To be honest, he did not have a good impression of those direct descendants of the Bai n. It could not even be said to be kinship. All these years, he had worked diligently because of his sense of responsibility as a member of the Bai n.

    I shouldn¡¯t have died for those who were directly rted to me.

    This was what Bai Xiangnan was thinking at the moment.

    But I should die for the Bai family.

    This was what Bai Xiangnan thought the next moment.

    So when he turned around, the moment he turned around, he opened an object and ced it in his eyes. It was something about the size of an eyeball, like a small ss ball, and the moment it was ced in his eyes, many sharp ws suddenly popped out from the ss ball and stabbed into his eyeballs. Blood flowed all over his face, and the pain was unbearable, but Bai Xiangnan smiled, because he discovered that in the end, he could face death likero.

    The thing that he fastened to his eyes was called the Myriad Miles Eye. It was able to link his eyes and move everything he saw to the Bai n¡¯s n Head.

    He would die, but before he died, he had to let the Bai n see what the enemies looked like, how they would attack him, and use his death to win a greater chance at killing the enemies.

    He turned around and realised that there was an outrageously beautiful woman behind him. Her appearance was the most perfect one he had ever seen, even the Patriarch couldn¡¯tpare to her ¡­ However, his face seemed to bepletely cold, as if he wasn¡¯t alive at all.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Bai Xiangnan yelled, as if he was trying to bolster himself.

    ¡°Where¡¯s An Zheng?¡±

    Diao Yuan asked coldly.

    ¡°Who is An Zheng?¡±

    Diao Yuan replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know who An Zheng is, so you can¡¯t tell me where he is.¡±

    Then Bai Xiangnan died.

    Bai Xiangnan felt that he could make a final contribution to the Bai Family, and use his death to find the weakness of this strong enemy. The way he made his move, but the only thing he could do was to see Diao Yuan¡¯s appearance.

    At this moment, she was in the midst of maintaining the sword formation with the other three purple-ranked sword guards, the one who was suppressing the Moon Sword Formation would go crazy twice, and each time, it would have tost for at least three hours. Thest time, it was because one of the purple-ranked sword guards who was in charge of maintaining the sword formation suddenly went berserk, wantonly destroying the sword formation, causing the Xue Kuang Zong Zong to almost break out of the formation.

    The Bai n¡¯s elder discussed with the two old men and decided to hide the truth from the Bai n. They said that the Purple Rank Sword Guard went berserk due to cultivation, but in reality ¡­ It was controlled by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Once this matter was known by the Bai n, who would dare to shoulder the responsibility of a Violet Rank Sword Guard?

    To tell them that it was the most noble thing for a member of the Bai Family to be a Purple Rank Sword Guard and maintain the sword formation, even Bai Lingli had sworn in front of everyone that he would be a Purple Rank Sword Guard in the future.

    After so long, the power of the sword formation was actually weakening. However, the terrifying thing was that the power of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not seem to weaken at all ¡­ The sword formation had already been infiltrated by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s arrogant aura, and that purple-level sword guard was slowly being corroded in this way. After being controlled by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, he suddenly started to destroy the sword formation and even injured another purple-level sword guard beside him.

    The Violet Rank Sword Guard might not be the one who cultivated the strongest amongst the Sword Guards, but it was definitely the one who had the deepest understanding of sword formations. Thus, the strength of the Purple Rank Sword Guard might not beparable to the Sword Guard Jin Yi.

    The duties were different, the existence of Gold rank Sword Guards was to protect the Bai n, and the Violet rank Sword Guards were to protect the sword formation.

    Shang Zn saw that woman, that woman who was so cold that it was hard to remember. She also felt the resolution Bai Xiangnan had right before his death ¡­ He wanted to use his own death to win more chances for his family. He wanted to test out that woman¡¯s strength, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t even see that woman make a move.

    ¡°Can the three of you do it?¡±

    Shang Zn asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±

    An old man in his seventies and eighties answered with difficulty. He was the oldest and most prestigious of the Violet Rank Sword Guards. The current Purple Rank Sword Guards were all personally taught by him.

    ¡°How long can youst?¡±

    ¡°An hour is the limit.¡±

    ¡°In that case, just endure for an hour.¡±

    After Shang Zn said this, she left the sword formation. Once she left, the sword formation immediately became weaker, and sensing that the sword formation was slightly loosening, the suppressed Xue Kuang Zong Zong below became more violent, the force of the upwards charge bing more and more terrifying.

    Shang Zn had to rush back to the sword formation within an hour, she had to find a way as soon as possible.

    If today was not the day when Xue Kuang Zong Zong was going crazy, the sword formation would be able to meet the enemy with all its might. However, the current sword formation needed to deal with the Xue Kuang Zong Zong with all its might, so it would not be able to support the Bai Family.

    ¡°Is this the end of the Bai n?¡±

    She did not know why she thought of this. She shook her head, trying to calm herself down. She was a calm person, except in regards to her own son.

    Dang, dang, dang ¡­

    The sound of a bronze bell rang out from outside. It was the signal that the Bai n had encountered their greatest crisis.

    The bell should have rung seven times, but it stopped abruptly on the fifth ring.

    Just as Shang Zn was running forward, she suddenly heard the sound of the bell stopped, and her heart suddenly hurt.

    Her face was wet with tears.

    ¡°Nanny!¡±

    Shang Zn shouted as her tears rolled down uncontrobly.

    Her wet nurse was dead, that old woman like her own mother.

    And at that moment, Diao Yuan had already walked into the Bai Family mansion with the old granny¡¯s head in her hands.

 Chapter 1592 - Kill her

    <h4>Chapter 1592 ¨C Kill her</h4>

    When Diao Yuan walked into the Bai Family household, she carried a head on her left and right, and a person who did not look too far away from death in his right hand.

    The head belonged to the olddy, and the person in question was Bai Lingli.

    When Diao Yuan entered, she took a nce at the nameless mountain that An Zheng was at and saw that part of the mountain crumble.

    When Shang Zn rushed back, he saw her son¡¯s miserable look, and his heart felt as if it was being cut ruthlessly by a knife. That was her only son, Bai Lingqi had died outside the 100 000 Cold Mountain, and he still didn¡¯t know who her enemy was.

    ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Shang Zn bellowed, her eyes turning red.

    Diao Yuan had actually let go of Bai Lingli, but it was not because she was afraid of him, but because Bai Lingli was nothing in her eyes, and Shang Zn was her opponent. In Diao Yuan¡¯s left eye, there were three spinning golden circles, and they were not spinning at the same time, but her right eye waspletely red, looking extremely demonic.

    While her left eye was looking at Shang Zn, her right eye was looking at the nameless mountain.

    Although Bai Lingli did not know the origin of the person called An Zheng that this terrifying woman had asked him about, he was sure that it was the young man dressed in ck who had barged into the 100 000 Cold Mountain just now.

    Only sucerson would have such a terrifying pursuer.

    Therefore, Diao Yuan did not kill him immediately. When Shang Zn shouted release him, Diao Yuan casually threw Bai Lingli out, as if she had lost something useless in her family. Bai Lingli fell down heavily at Shang Zn¡¯s feet, and then with a wow, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Shang Zn helped her son up and red at Diao Yuan fiercely.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Diao Yuan mechanically raised her hand and pointed towards the nameless mountain.

    Shang Zn¡¯s face changed: You chased after him? Then why did you kill my Bai n¡¯s people! ¡±

    ¡°Anyone blocking in front of me can be killed.¡±

    When Diao Yuan said this, she was expressionless, and her tone did not contain any emotions, because this was something Tan Shanse had told her. Anyone who stood in her way and refused to give way could be killed, regardless of who it was.

    Of course, other than Tan Shanse himself.

    Shang Zn was furious, his son had been beaten to such an extent, Bai Xiangnan was enraged from being killed, and her wet nurse was enraged from being killed. At this moment, all of her rage exploded out, and a wave of pure and simple sword qi was released from his body, it was so powerful that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    The Sword Qi was invisible, but before Shang Zn could do anything, the Sword Qi instantly appeared in front of him.

    Diao Yuan did not move as well, but the blood red right eye looked in front of her, then the earth-shattering Sword Qi stopped, as if there waype of light in her eyes, a type of excited light when she met an opponent.

    As the Sword Qi solidified, Diao Yuan raised the Sword Qi in her hand and turned it around, gently blowing on it, the Sword Qi pierced back even faster.

    Shang Zn drew a circle with her left hand, and a golden shield appeared in front of him. Even though it was a shield, it was made up of countless golden sword intents.

    Her left hand was holding onto a sword shield, whilurple longsword appeared in her right hand.

    Since his Invisible Sword Qi was unable to injure the enemy, he could usangible sword to directly attack. The Bai n specialized in swords. In the past, the ancestors of the Bai n had used an ordinary sword to y four hundred thousand cultivators.

    Thus, that sword had be of the highest quality.

    This was the only sword in history that had its grade raised due to ughter. It was originally ordinary, but after drinking the blood of 400,000 cultivators and bing a peerless divine sword, it became known as Blood Demon.

    The sword in Shang Zn¡¯s hand was not the Blood Demon Sword, but the Blue Sword that his husband used to wear, it was exactly the same as her name. Because his husband loved her too much, she changed his name to Zi Lan.

    Although the sub blue sword was not as good as the Blood Demon Sword, it was still one of the best swords that the Bai n had hidden. Even the members of the Bai n could not understand why the patriarch did not wear the same Blood Demon Sword as the patriarch¡¯s, and it was rumored that the Blood Demon Sword would be filled with a sea of blood, while the sword would be filled with an unparalleled killing intent.

    It was not the sword which had been soaked in the blood of four hundred thousand ordinary people; it was the Blood Demon which had been soaked in the blood of four hundred thousand cultivators.

    The Bai Family¡¯s people did not understand, because there were many things that the upper echelons of the Bai Family could not tell them. Just like the Purple Rank Sword Guard who was controlled by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, they absolutely could not tell them.

    Zi Lan¡¯s sword moved faster than her sword, but Diao Yuan stood there without moving from beginning to end. No matter which direction the sword came from, the moment she looked at it, the sword would be blocked.

    Not only could she defend, she could even counterattack in the midst of the dense sword rain. Every strike was Shang Zn¡¯s weakest point, and this was all thanks to her left eye.

    It had to be said that Tan Shanse cared about her a lot. He cared so much that he gave her the best he could, because she had the power of a dozen or so unparalleled beasts in her body.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eye Demon Beast¡¯s eyes had a kind of magic that allowed it to see through the enemy¡¯s cultivation realm and attributes. It also allowed it to see through the enemy¡¯s weaknesses and weaknesses in the shortest amount of time.

    Tan Shanse refined one of the two eyes of the Heavenly Eye Beast into Diao Yuan¡¯s left eye, which had three golden halos revolving around it, allowing it to see the trajectory of Shang Zn¡¯s sword in advance, and create a defense before the sword arrived.

    As for the ones defending and attacking, they were both Diao Yuan¡¯s right eye, and her right eye also had a lot of history ¡­ An Zheng and the others had once fought fiercely with three powerful Primordial Demon Beasts. At that time, An Zheng had killed them, and one of them was called Xing Tian.

    Xing Tian didn¡¯t reveal that his eyes were on his chest. Xing Tian also didn¡¯t have any special ability, but his speed and strength were great.

    But how difficult would it be to achieve these two things?

    If a person¡¯s attack speed was fast enough, then the prerequisite was that the person¡¯s eyes must be special. Otherwise, it would be impossible to keep up with the person¡¯s attack speed.

    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were quick. Moreover, there was another characteristic. His speed was faster than his right eye, while his left eye was faster ¡­ As long as he used his left eye to observe the direction of his attack, his attack would increase by 30%.

    Afterwards, Xing Tian was killed by An Zheng, but Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were found out by Tan Shanse. An Zheng did not know that Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were special;

    Tan Shanse had refined Xing Tian¡¯s two eyes into one, and ced it in Diao Yuan¡¯s right eye.

    Not only that, behind these eyes were concealed the strength of over a dozen strong primordial beasts. Diao Yuan was just a container.

    From start to end, she stood there motionlessly while Shang Zn circled around Diao Yuan and unleashed a tempest of attacks. However, no matter what angle Shang Zn attacked, Diao Yuan was able to easily stop her, because even though Diao Yuan stood there and did not move, her head was still moving ¡­ Diao Yuan¡¯s brain moved as Shang Zn moved, so even if she turned towards a direction tens of times, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    The faster Shang Zn attacked, the faster Diao Yuan would react. It seemed that she had not found her limit yet, so the more she fought, the more excited she became. And at this moment, Tan Shanse, who was inside the Eastern Ocean Stone Mountain, was also very excited.

    He had always wanted to go see the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Bai Family, but because he did not have enough strength, he did not dare to go. Of course, he knew how terrifying the Bai Family was after tens of thousands of years of settling down, and it was even more terrifying than the so-called four forbidden regions of the world, the Dragon Domain of the South Pole, the Buddhist Sect in the Western Region, the East China Sea Yaochi, the Cloud Peak Immortal Pce ¡­ These four forbidden regions were renowned in the outside world, but when it came to their true hidden strength, they were definitely not as good as the Bai n.

    There must be countless treasures in the Bai Family. Tan Shanse had thought of taking all of the treasures of the Bai Family for himself more than once.

    Most importantly, he knew what the Bai Family did in the 100 000 Cold Mountain ¡­ Under the Bai n¡¯s sword formation, a peerless devil was suppressed ¡­ Once Xue Kuang Zong Zong broke out of the array, how much trouble would it save to be greedy?

    In this world, An Zheng was also not a match for the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong was born for war. He would not care about the destruction of the world, nor about how long humans couldst. He just loved to kill ¡­ If Xue Kuang Zong Zong had cultivated the devil arts earlier, perhaps the Bai Family would not have been able to suppress him. What was even more terrifying was that Tan Shanse knew that there was no limit to the number of people in the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    The most terrifying cultivator in the world is this guy with no limit. You don¡¯t know where his limit is, you think you can kill him and then find out that he can¡¯t be killed.

    If he allowed Xue Kuang Zong Zong to continue fighting, he might even tear apart the sky-high ban and directly rush into the universe. If he could even see Tan Shanse¡¯s true body in the universe, Xue Kuang Zong Zong would not hesitate to go up and fight with him.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not fear, as long as it was someone who possessed the Cultivation Power, he would fight them all, regardless if that person was strong or weak ¡­ This was also why the legends said that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was turned into a demon by people. He didn¡¯t kill people because of the evil in his heart, he only killed people for the sake of fighting, he was either fighting or on his way to battle.

    It waity that he had seeded toote. His Zhongshan Country had been wiped out by the pre-Qin Steel Cavalry.

    If he had cultivated this technique a few days ago, he might have immediately went to Pre-Qin Emperor. Although he was not sure who would win between the two, he could imagine the indomitable momentum of Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Tan Shanse was very happy. As long as Xue Kuang Zong Zong was released, he would help him kill too many people who he wanted to kill.

    ¡°Kill this woman, then break the Bai n¡¯s sword formation.¡±

    Tan Shanse gave the order to Diao Yuan, his eyes bloodthirsty.

    Diao Yuan acknowledged, and her eyes suddenly lit up!

 Chapter 1593 - That Kick

    <h4>Chapter 1593 ¨C That Kick</h4>

    Shang Zn simply had not dealt with Diao Yuan¡¯s methods before, and in fact, Shang Zn had never truly fought with anyone before either. There was simply no way topare to this kind of life-and-death battle between the practitioners of the n.

    While the elders of the Bai n were teaching cultivation, they often tried to figure out how their opponents would react and what type of cultivator their opponents would be. However, this kind of fantasy was notparable to actualbat.

    In order to ensure that the Bai Family wouldn¡¯t lose their inheritance, every three to five years, the Bai Family¡¯s people would send messengers out of the 100 000 Cold Mountain to look for extremely talented girls to bring back to the 100 000 Cold Mountain for nurturing. This was how Shang Zn came to the Bai Family.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t go to the Central ins to choose was because the Bai n clearly understood theplex thoughts of the people of the Central ins.

    Shang Zn was the most outstanding girl among the group of people. She had a quarter of the Central ins bloodline, so no matter if it was appearance or talent, she was the best.

    Her excellencey in her judgement of the big picture and her calm attitude towards the world. That was why the elders of the Bai Family had confidently and boldly allowed her to represent the Bai Family Patriarch before Bai Lingli grew up.

    Therefore, even if Shang Zn was at a disadvantage everywhere, killing her was not that easy.

    The Bai n has nurtured her carefully for so many years. In addition to the Bai n¡¯s unique sword technique and the support of arge number of pills, her battle prowess was actually growing stronger and stronger ¡­ To be able to remain calm in this sort of situation was extremely important to a cultivator.

    Although she could not get close to Diao Yuan, she had to constantly watch her battle methods.

    Tan Shanse ordered his men to kill her, and Diao Yuan started to be more ruthless, but Diao Yuan realised, this woman was not that easy to kill.

    He waerson who liked beauties, hence his control was very strong. He realized that he had never met a woman like Shang Zn before.

    She was mature, calm, sexy.

    So in that instant, Tan Shanse actually had the urge to make Diao Yuan give up on destroying the Bai Family¡¯s sword formation and bring Shang Zn back to the Moon ughter Devil Nest for him.

    However, Tan Shanse was someone who was much calmer than Shang Zn. He knew what he needed to do first, as long as he destroyed the Bai Family¡¯s sword formation and released the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, he would be able to enjoy the leisurely time inside the Stone Head Mountain. It would be enough while waiting for his body to free itself.

    Diao Yuan stood there, not moving at all. What she moved was her head but Shang Zn seemed to dance around him and continuously attack from every direction.

    Just at this time, the two most experienced members of the Bai Family also rushed over. After the white-haired old man and the hunchbacked old woman joined the battle, Diao Yuan was unable to cope with them. She quickly turned her head to block the attacks of the three people.

    However, even under thebined attacks of three people, Diao Yuan, who had an extremely strong defense, actually did not disy much fatigue.

    Diao Yuan¡¯s eyes were just too terrifying, and with the powerful strength of over a dozen unrivalled beasts, her power seemed to be inexhaustible.

    ¡°It seems rather difficult.¡±

    Inside the mountain, Tan Shanse was sitting on a huge throne. This time, he found out by ident that he would not easily give up.

    So he reached out his hand and drew a six-pointed star in the air. And after he finished drawing, a six-pointed star pattern appeared on Diao Yuan¡¯s chest.

    At this moment, Diao Yuan suddenly roared. That sound didn¡¯t even sound like it came from a human, it was more likerrifying beast.

    Her chest suddenly split open, as if two doors had been opened in her direction, and then a beam of purple light shot out from her chest. The hexagram extended forward, leaving a huge imprint on the opposite mountain.

    With a boom, he arrived at the nameless mountain where An Zheng just came out from. The mark left on the side of the mountain was especially deep, as if it had been burned by fire.

    Diao Yuan¡¯s chest formed a long bridge with the hillside opposite of him, and shadow after shadow flew out.

    But at this moment, Diao Yuan¡¯s brain turned even faster. Not only could she block the onught of three people, she could even retaliate one or two times. Sucerrifying ability made the members of the Bai Family somewhat unable to respond.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the Cultivation Power.¡±

    Shang Zn had already discovered what was special about Diao Yuan. Any attack formed from the Cultivation Power, Diao Yuan¡¯s eyes could materialize it, and transform it into her own attack before retaliating back.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The white-haired old man responded with a wave of his hand, and a shining sword materialized in his palm.

    ¡°Look!¡± It¡¯s a broken deer! ¡±

    The Bai n juniors who were watching from a distance became excited when they saw the old man summoning the long sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the seven great swords of our Bai n, Broken Deer!¡±

    ¡°So it was in the hands of the Patriarch. I was wondering why there were so many swords missing in the training hall.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Broken Deer, that was the sword that our Bai n¡¯s ancestor Bai Luo used when he first entered the martial arts world. It is rumored that a Broken Deer Sword was able to make the martial arts world tremble in fear.¡±

    ¡°Look, the other ancestor has also taken out his sword!¡±

    At this time, the old woman¡¯s hand transformed into a long sword. Unlike the Broken Deer Sword, this sword was wider andrger. If the Broken Deer Sword seemed delicate, then this sword was domineering to the extreme.

    The de of the sword was twice as wide as the Broken Deer Sword. It was longer and heavier. The slots on the sword were filled with runes, giving it an additional ability to suck blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s ughterer!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the ughterer Sword!¡±

    ¡°When our ancestor joined the army, the Pre-Qin Emperor personally made people forge him a battle sword.¡±

    Yes, Pre-Qin Emperor said that the Broken Deer Sword is suitable for the martial arts world and not suitable for the battlefield. It is too refined, and killing people is too slow, so he drew the map himself and was anxious when he forged this ughterer Sword for his ancestors.

    ¡°Once the ughterer Sword appears, who can contend against it!¡±

    It was obvious that the people from the Bai n trusted the strength of the two ancestors. After all, these two elders represented the dignity of the Bai n, and three of the seven divine swords of their ancestors had appeared.

    One Broken Deer, one Massacre, in addition to the Blue Sword in the Patriarch¡¯s hands, three of the seven swords hade out. What kind of power was this?

    However, there were also people who couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where is our Blood Devil Sword?¡±

    The people around him fell silent.

    At that time, Bai Luo¡¯s cultivation had already reached the point of returning to its original state. He had given up on using the six divine swords that he had previously used, and instead used the most ordinary longsword. That sword did not have any peculiarities that could be forged in any of the weapons shops in the Great Qin Empire.

    Previously, it only supported Bai Luo with the divine sword, so they could be considered his assistants. However,ter on, Bai Luo forcefully raised an ordinary longsword intop-grade divine sword, which was enough to show that Bai Luo¡¯s strength had reached a level that the majority of cultivators could notprehend.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where is our Blood Devil Sword?¡±

    Another man muttered.

    ¡°If I had used the Blood Demon Sword directly, with the power of the ancestor, he could have killed that woman with a single sh.¡±

    They whispered amongst themselves but did not dare to speak out loud.

    One was called Sky, one was called Extinction, one was called Deep Earth, these three swords belonged to the period of Bai Luo¡¯s cultivation, and only the Blood Demon Sword had not been seen for a long time. When the Bai Family members were discussing about it in private, some people even guessed that the Blood Demon Sword did not exist, because they had never seen anyone at their level before.

    The higher-ups had been hiding too many things, and none of them could be sure what had happened to their family.

    No matter what, they still hoped that the two ancestors and the Patriarch would kill that witch together. After all, the dignity of the Bai n had never been challenged. If they couldn¡¯t kill her, then even if the Bai n were to be exposed, there would be endless troubleing their way.

    ¡°Attack his left nk.¡±

    The white-haired old man shouted at the olddy as he walked towards Diao Yuan¡¯s right nk. He and the olddy attacked together from both sides, and Shang Zn actually coordinated extremely well.

    What was even more terrifying was that Diao Yuan¡¯s head was actually like a most precise and perfect instrument. Her eyes had precisely locked on to any attack, and then made the most reasonable and perfect defense.

    Because it wasn¡¯t her calctions at all, but Tan Shanse. Not only did Tan Shanse gather over a dozen different kinds of beasts¡¯ abilities into Diao Yuan¡¯s body, he even added a part of his own abilities. In his opinion, Diao Yuan was his most perfect work.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    Shang Zn calcted the time, he had already left the sword formation for almost an hour, and the fact that she was still unable to kill the strange woman, was already out of her expectations. If she did not rush back, if there was any problem with the sword formation, then the Xue Kuang Zong Zong would break out, and it would bundred times, and a thousand times more terrifying than this woman!

    ¡°Ling Hui, can you go over to the sword formation?!¡±

    The old man shouted to Bai Lingli.

    But at this moment, Bai Lingli was still trembling, the day had been too huge of a shock to him. He had first been defeated in a single nce by An Zheng and had been mercilessly humiliated by that woman.

    He didn¡¯t even hear the old man shouting at him. He seemed to be paying attention to the battle, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. His mind waspletely nk.

    ¡°Spiritual Lighting!¡±

    Shang Zn shouted.

    ¡°Can we go to the sword formation?¡±

    Hearing his mother¡¯s voice, he came to his senses. He raised his trembling hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I can!¡±

    He recalled his previous oath, mustered up all his courage and ran towards the sword formation.

    But right at this moment, a roar came from the hexagram, and a huge demon beast head came out from the hexagram. It let ouoar towards the sky, and from that terrifying aura, one could tell that it was a powerful emperor level demon beast!

    Everyone was scared silly. The head of that demonic beast alone waundred meters big, how terrifying would its entire body be if it were toe out?

    The three strongest members of the Bai n were ganging up on that weird woman. There were no experts left who could resist the invasion of the emperor level beasts.

    Suddenly, they saw a ck figure fly towards the hexagram and stomp down.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    That kick was earth-shattering!

 Chapter 1594 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1594 ¨C Crisis</h4>

    A hexagram shot out from the location of Diao Yuan¡¯s chest and lefuge mark on the mountain side opposite, forming a summoning array. The monsters that Tan Shanse tamed all those years ago were ready to move.

    And at this moment, Diao Yuan actually could still fight one on three and was not at a disadvantage.

    Tan Shanse had created a perfect war machine. Even if a person like Diao Yuan was thrown onto the battlefield, she alone would be able to wipe out an entire army, and the source of her power was from the array Tan Shanse had set up in the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s stone mountain. Even if the ten or so terrifying demon beasts in her body were to run out of energy, Tan Shanse could still provide her with a source of power from afar.

    What was even more terrifying was that Tan Shanse had ced the summoning array inside Diao Yuan¡¯s body. He could use Diao Yuan to open the summoning array at any time from where Diao Yuan was.

    Tan Shanse had already seen it clearly, with just Diao Yuan alone, he was unable to destroy the sword formation. Originally, he wanted to kill An Zheng, but now that he had the chance to release Xue Kuang Zong Zong, how could Tan Shanse let him go?

    Therefore, he immediately opened Diao Yuan¡¯s summoning array, and a peerless Goblin Beast appeared. And he couldn¡¯t get out.

    The demonic beast was stepped onto by An Zheng.

    A demon beast¡¯s head waundred metersrge, and if its entire body were toe out, it would beparable to a mountain. Once such a terrifying thing was brought out, it would undoubtedly bring a disaster upon the Bai n!

    Furthermore, the three of them had already reached their limits in controlling the sword formation. The sword formation was suppressing the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, and the moment that guy broke out of the formation, forget about the Bai Family, it would be a disaster for the whole world.

    With An Zheng¡¯s stomp, the entire Bai Family boiled over.

    ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°This kick is so domineering.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that the person who broke into the 100 000 Cold Mountain before?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems like he really isn¡¯t here for our Bai n.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t be polite with him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could that weird woman have attacked you? Don¡¯t forget that the blood feud between Bai Xiangnan and Grandma Shang was also med on this guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± It has to be him. ¡±

    The members of the Bai Family were discussing, but they could not help but feel lucky at An Zheng¡¯s kick.

    An Zheng himself never thought that his arrival would bring so much trouble for the Bai Family. The moment he saw Diao Yuan, he knew that this matter was rted to him, and he originally nned to immediately join hands with them to kill Diao Yuan. He never thought that Diao Yuan could actually activate the summoning array so far away.

    An Zheng stepped on the first demon beast and threw a Explosion of Essence Thunder into the teleportation circle ¡­

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire nameless mountain was directly razed to the ground!

    Shang Zn turned around to take a look and was immediately shocked in her heart. The Power of Essence Thunder that the ck-clothed youth was controlling was too terrifying.

    But, An Zheng this Explosion of Essence Thunder did notpletely destroy the summoning array, no one thought that this teleportation circle would actually have two sides!

    On this side of the mountain, there waeleportation array. And on the other side, there was one as well!

    The moment it rushed out, it spread its wings, and with a shake of its body, the hurricane swept through several peaks of the surrounding area. The hurricane contained a sharp aura, and it cut several peaks of the nearby mountains into pieces.

    ¡°Wind Demon!¡±

    When An Zheng saw the demon beast, his eyes turned cold. The Mountain Sea Sect¡¯s nerves had a record of this demon beast.

    Wind Demon was the most powerful demon beast to control the power of wind. It didn¡¯t seem like some demon beasts were strong because they could control many elements. It could only control the power of wind, but could disy this power to the extreme.

    When An Zheng shouted out the two words ¡°Wind Demon¡±, Shang Zn also shouted out, ¡°It¡¯s Wind Demon!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let ite here, or else the Bai n will be finished.¡±

    The white-haired old man shouted as his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Gold rank Sword Guards that were helping to evacuate the members of the Bai n shouted and rushed towards Windfiend. They cooperated with the cultivation to raise their strength, and the newly recovered Sword Guardian Jin led his people and rushed up without hesitation.

    With a ¡°hu¡± sound, a hurricane swept over from the front. There was no way to dodge it, because the area it swept over was toorge, and it covered at least a few dozen miles of the area under the hurricane¡¯s control. Wherever it passed, not even a single de of grass grew, leaving ayer of the ground behind it.

    With a few consecutive sounds, a few of the Gold rank Sword Guards who were in the front exploded and died. They did not even have the time to dodge.

    There were only a few Gold rank Sword Guards. After losing a few, they were unable to execute the sword techniques that they had practiced together and their strength was greatly reduced.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    He only saw that ck-clothed man standing in front of him, and before he could even make a move, he saw a huge tornado charge towards him. That tornado was directly ripped intole by the tornado, and with a bang, it struck the chest of the Demonic Beast, causing the gigantic Demonic Beast to fly backwards from the impact, and then, it let out a loud roar.

    As it roared, even more violent wind des swept over.

    An Zheng pointed forward, and the Reverse Scale Armor s split into 108 pieces, forming a tall wall. The wind des made crackling sounds on the high wall, but they were unable to break through.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and said a word to the Sword Guard Jin, who wanted to resist, but the man had an irresistible dignity, so he could only shout and bring his subordinates back.

    When the Demonic Beast, Wind Demon, saw that its hurricane had been blocked and erupted in anger, and was even hit by An Zheng¡¯s counterattack, a faint pain came from its chest, causing it to be even more violent.

    Windfiend looked very much like a giant bat, but his body was covered with metallic armor. He looked more like a legendary Winged Demon Dragon.

    It pped its wings and stopped in midair. Its mouth flickered with a strong purple light, and then, dozens of wind des formed a spear, shooting towards the high wall formed by the Reverse Scale Armor. Dang Dang, the Reverse Scale Armor was knocked back more than ten meters, but it was still indestructible.

    An Zheng stood there motionlessly, he raised his right hand and pointed upwards with the middle finger of his index finger. The Reverse Scale Armor immediately changed its appearance and separated out a few pieces to form a defense in the air.

    The Reverse Scale Armor formed a square box, and An Zheng stood inside it. He closed his right eye, and the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in mid air, allowing An Zheng to clearly see the Wind Demon¡¯s every move.

    When they saw that An Zheng had actually sealed themselves in, the Wind Demon was obviously furious. He swooped down, and the wind des that were mixed with the rain rushed towards the Inverted Scale Armor Formation. With a boom, the huge demon beastnded on the Inverted Scale Armor Formation.

    Its ws were strong and sharp, grabbing onto Reverse Scale Armor aime, wanting to pry it away. However, it was not that simple.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword flew out from the spatial whirlpool, and with a swoosh, it pierced through Windfiend¡¯s back. The Windfiend sensed the danger behind it, and its two wings actually swept out, forming a defensiveyer made of steel. With a sound, the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced through its wings, causing sparks to fly.

    Feng Mo screamed in pain. Although the Inverse Broken God Sword could not pierce through it directly, it was too painful this time.

    An Zheng¡¯s fingers constantly moved inside the Inverted Scale Armor Formation, the Inverse Broken God Sword kept attacking from the outside, its speed was extremely fast, spatial whirlpools constantly appeared and continuously disappeared, and the wind demon was in a sorry state after being beaten up. Seeing that it was definitely unable to pose any threat to An Zheng, it cried out and charged towards the Bai npound.

    An Zheng snorted from the Inverted Scale Armor Formation and drew a circle in the air with his finger. While the Wind Demon was flying forward, a dimensional vortex suddenly appeared on the side of his head and the Inverse Broken God Sword rushed out, piercing into the Wind Demon¡¯s eyes witu sound.

    The Wind Demon was in so much pain that it wanted to roll in the air and force the Inverse Broken God Sword out, but it couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help him!¡±

    The white haired old man knew that if An Zheng could not defend it then the Bai n would be finished. He extended his hand and pointed towards the Wind Demon, and the three divine swords that the Gong Jian Hall was offering flew out, transforming into three flowing lights that flew towards the Wind Demon.

    Of the three swords, one was in the sky, one was in the thick earth, and thest one was extinct.

    However, the three swords were unable to approach the Wind Demon!

    The Wind Demon wasn¡¯t just made of fine steel, it also had dense vortexes formed by wind des, which directly dislocated the three swords, making it impossible to hit them.

    ¡°The sword of that young man is so powerful.¡±

    The white-haired old man subconsciously said to himself.

    Up in the sky, Extermination, Thick Earth were all forbidden. And yet, the sword of the ck-robed young man had pierced through the eyes of the Wind Demon!

    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡±

    ¡°Although it looks like he isn¡¯t here to cause trouble for the Bai n, the disaster of the Bai n was caused by him.¡±

    ¡°If we can survive this, we¡¯ll have to deal with him at that time!¡±

    The white-haired old man and the hunchbacked old woman chatted for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my inspiration won¡¯t hold out.¡±

    At this time, Shang Zn suddenly said this.

    It was only then that the olddy and the old man remembered that Bai Lingli had rushed over to the sword formation, it was his first time controlling the sword formation. If he was unable to cooperate with the other three purple-ranked sword guards, the true disaster would probably befall him.

    In the current world, there might not be anyone who could be a match for the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    That was the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, the bloodthirsty and aggressive Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

 Chapter 1595 - The First Sword Cultivator from Ancient to Historical

    <h4>Chapter 1595 ¨C The First Sword Cultivator from Ancient to Historical</h4>

    Bai Lingli felt that his mind was in a mess and thought about a lot of things for a long time, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    There were many strong but fragile looking people in this world, and when Bai Lingli realized that his state of mind was unstable, he was terrified. So he was actually sucerson as well ¡­ But he knew what to do.

    Bai Lingli closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the image of his father appearing in his mind.

    Before his father repaired the Formation Aperture with his own flesh and blood, he lightly patted his head, lowered his head and smiled gently, saying, ¡°Little guy, remember to protect your mother. Your mission is not to protect the Bai Family, they have so many people, they can protect themselves, if one day the Bai Family cannot protect itself, that is not your responsibility. You just need to take good care of your mother, don¡¯t let her get hurt enough.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hope that you will make the same choice as me in the future. I know that right now, you might not understand what I mean, but you just need to remember that the only person who is willing to die for you is your mother. Therefore, you must be even more powerful in order to protect her.¡±

    His hand left Bai Lingli¡¯s small head: ¡°Son, when a person encounters a setback, remember what your beliefs are. Your beliefs will help you ovee all these.¡±

    Bai Lingli opened his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m always very rebellious, but I¡¯m just afraid of others seeing how much I care about you.¡±

    He rushed towards the sword formation.

    Father said that the Guardian Families were too boring and the Guardian Families were the greatest.

    Although his father had made a sacrifice, his father did not think that it was for the sake of everyone in the Bai n, nor did he think that it was to protect the entire world. He only wanted to protect his wife and children.

    But Bai Lingli knew that this kind of father was the greatest father.

    There would be a day when he would also be a father. Bai Lingli had told himself many times before that he would also want to be someone like his father.

    The sword array was already starting to shake violently. The three purple-ranked sword guards had already reached their limit as the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s vast and mighty energy continued to rush out of the sword array and leak outside.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, you all can¡¯t stop me. Back then, Bai Luo that guy was still okay, but his descendants all didn¡¯t have any good stuff ¡­ Where¡¯s Bai Luo? Had he died long ago? That fellow took the extreme path of the sword and destroyed his own meridians, so he won¡¯t be able to live for long. ¡±

    A Violet Rank Sword Guard snorted, ¡°If you want to break through our ancestor¡¯s sword formation, your ability is not enough!¡±

    ¡°Is my ability not good enough? Wait until I go out and let you havaste of my abilities. ¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice was coarse, and if one did not see him, they would involuntarily imagine his appearance. Judging from the voice, it should ball and mighty man, perhaps even had a full beard, and had muscles like rocks.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Bai Lingli rushed in from outside the door, and when he saw the swaying sword formation, he immediately rushed in and sat down in the middle of the empty seat.

    The sword spirits on his body immediately poured into the sword formation. The sword formation that was about to copse immediately became much more stable ¡­ In the beginning, there was no need for the sword formation to be protected, the power of the sword formation left behind by Bai Luo was so strong that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not dare to challenge it.

    However, no matter how powerful the sword formation was, it would gradually weaken without the support of its original owner. Especially since tens of thousands of years had passed since then, the aura within the sword formation continued to dissipate.

    Later on, he would need a Violet Rank Sword Guard to sustain him for a long period of time, and then two, three, four ¡­ If they could withstand the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s counterattack, then they would need more than five people to possibly maintain the sword formation. In reality, the Bai Family did not even have five purple-ranked sword guards, unless they had Shang Zn and Bai Lingli.

    Bai Lingli had been taught how to control and maintain the sword formation since he was young, because the Bai Family had already sensed that the sword formation was getting weaker and weaker.

    Actually, everyone was well aware, how many more years could the Bai nst?

    One day, the Qi Bai Luo left in the sword formation wouldpletely dissipate, and at that time, even if all the Bai Family members mastered the method to control the sword formation and sat side by side to suppress the formation, they would not be able to stop the Xue Kuang Zong Zong from breaking out.

    ¡°Yi, this little fellow¡¯s talent isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s just that his sword root is damaged. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been provoked by something.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice revealed a hint of contempt. Although his words sounded like an affirmation to Bai Lingli, it was actually a kind of disdain towards the entire Bai Family.

    ¡°If Bai Luo had descendants like you, he would probably die from anger.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°Little guy, your sword de has already cracked, so it is impossible for you to practice Bai Luo¡¯s unparalleled sword technique. I think your talent is good, why not follow me in training your arrogance? I shall take you across the world and make all cultivators kneel at our feet while they tremble. ¡±

    Bai Lingli snorted: ¡°He was just defeated by the ancestors.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zongughed out loud. ¡°So what if I was defeated by your ancestors? If you want to be proud, you can only be proud, Bai Luo. My Xue Kuang Zong Zong feels great after winning, and admits defeat. It¡¯s not as hypocritical as you guys. ¡±

    With a boom, a violent wave of energy crashed against the sword formation. The sword formation, which had just calmed down a little, started to shake again. There were even some cracks appearing vaguely.

    Bai Lingli¡¯s expression changed as he forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart and focused on controlling the sword formation.

    At that moment, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Fancy it, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Bai Lingli¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your father is still here ¡­ The sword formation cannot be broken so easily by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, remember to be careful about your heart, the most powerful thing about the Xue Kuang Zong Zong is not only his own powerful fighting strength, but also his mania, which can corroderson¡¯s heart, once you are bewitched by him, the sword formation will be truly dangerous. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will remember!¡±

    ¡°Fool, there was already a Violet Rank Sword Guard who had his heart corroded by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s berserk aura and became his aplice. As long as you firmly believe that no matter what Xue Kuang says, in the end, he wants to destroy the Bai Family, he won¡¯t easily deceive you.¡±

    ¡°Father, your son understands. Father, I ¡­ Can I see you? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted, focus on maintaining the sword formation ¡­¡± You won¡¯t be able to see me, son ¡­ What you can sense is only the soul that I left behind in this sword formation. The sealing power of the sword formation is too strong, and although I died, my soul was unable to leave my body to reincarnate. ¡±

    ¡°Father ¡­¡±

    Bai Lingli cried.

    I saw your mother before, but I didn¡¯t dare to speak to her. I could tell that she had a hard time holding on by herself, and if I didn¡¯t speak, she would have been able to hold on. If I did, she might copse.

    ¡°Father, your son will protect your mother in the future!¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Bai Sonyun¡¯s voice was filled with a sense of gratification.

    ¡°Did something happen outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, strong enemies havee, if not for the fact that Xue Kuang Zong Zong was going crazy today, with the help of the sword formation, the Bai Family would not have suffered such heavy losses. The enemies that came were too strong, their son was not their opponent, and mother and the two ancestors were fighting against them.¡±

    In the end, Bai Lingli could not help but ask something that he had been curious about for many years, ¡°Father, where is the Blood Demon Sword?¡±

    He said, ¡°If the blood demon sword was still there, the sword formation wouldn¡¯t have been loosened. The blood demon sword is the true core of the sword formation. Is therroblem?¡±

    Her father¡¯s voice didn¡¯t appear for a long time, causing Bai Lingli¡¯s already heavy heart to be even heavier.

    ¡°Hahaha, this foolish brat, your Bai Family¡¯s ancestor Bai Luo¡¯s blood demon sword has been broken.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice suddenly came out at this moment, ¡°Do you want to know how the Blood Demon Sword broke? Ha ha-ha ha ¡­ deceived all of you for so many years, and also deceived himself for so many years. He truly thought that he was strong enough to upgrade a mortal sword into a divine sword, and he was too proud, and the blood demon sword was his pride, so why was Bai Luo injured back then? ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Bai Lingli bellowed.

    However, the expressions of the other three Violet Rank Sword Guards changed.

    Even if Bai Luo had died for tens of thousands of years, or perhaps he disappeared for tens of thousands of years, from beginning to end, it was the faith of the Bai Family. The two words, Bai Luo, supported them as they persevered within the 100 000 Cold Mountain.

    And the Blood Demon Sword, was the proof that Bai Luo was the strongest sword cultivator amongst the human cultivators.

    Since ancient times, who could make a mortal sword be a Deity?

    Only Bai Luo!

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice appeared again, ¡°So ¡­ When I broke the blood demon sword, Bai Luo¡¯s state of mind was damaged. Even though he forced himself to seal me, he had already reached the end of his strength. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, motivator.¡±

    Bai Songyun¡¯s voice suppressed the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice, ¡°There are some things that I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was afraid you would bear too much of it. If the older generation had always been able to shield you from wind and rain, who would be willing to throw their lives away? The young generation became the older generation and they also had the same idea, so many secrets were kept. ¡±

    ¡°Father, what is going on?!¡±

    Bai Songyun did not reply to Bai Luo. Instead, he said to the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, ¡°You sure are arrogant. With that bit of ability of yours, can you really break the sword of our ancestor Bai Luo? ¡°Not to mention that the Blood Demon has already be a god, even if it really is a Mortal Sword, as long as it is in my ancestor¡¯s hands, you wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do that ¡­¡±

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, the one who interrupted the Ancestral Blood Demons, was the Pre-Qin Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Bai Lingli¡¯s face instantly paled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Xue Kuang Zong Zong... The reason why the Pre-Qin Emperor had his ancestors chase after the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, was merely to borrow the power of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong to kill the ancestor. Even if it meant that both parties were injured, or even if the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was injured and the ancestor died, it didn¡¯t matter, because the Pre-Qin Emperor ¡­ Fear of ancestor Bai Luo, because ancestor Bai Luo is the first ever sword cultivator from ancient times till now! ¡±

 Chapter 1596 - The Heavens Are Unending Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1596 ¨C The Heavens Are Unending Me!</h4>

    When Bai Lingli heard these words, he felt as if his heart had been cut by knives.

    Ancestral ancestor Bai Luo, went to war for the sake of the Pre-Qin Emperor, and a small portion of the rivers and mountains that were unified in the Great Qin Nation back then were won by Bai Luo! But in the end? The Pre-Qin Emperor actually wanted to kill him.

    This was the human heart.

    Bai Luo was too strong, so strong that even Pre-Qin Emperor was afraid of him.

    This was actually a conspiracy, but even so, the Bai Family stayed in 100 000 Cold Mountain for so many years. Over tens of thousands of years, for the sake of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong that was raised by the Pre-Qin Emperor, the Bai Family spent generations of effort.

    ¡°Encouraging.¡±

    Bai Songyun¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Keep true to your heart.¡±

    Bai Lingli nodded his head vigorously and took a deep breath.

    ¡°We are not doing this for the Pre-Qin Emperor. Qin is long gone, and we are still guarding here because our Bai Family iart of this world. If the Xue Kuang Zong Zong were to leave, the Bai Family would not be spared. If he doesn¡¯t know, how would we know? ¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s voice appeared, ¡°Sigh ¡­ So, the person I admire the most in my life, is Bai Luo. ¡±

    However, his tone suddenly changed: ¡°It¡¯s jusity, you people. The Bai Family seems to have good talent, but they waste everything in this 100 000 Cold Mountain, and the people do not know that you insist on it. Hahahaha, it¡¯s really pitiful to say it, but it¡¯s so pitiful that it makes one¡¯s heart ache.¡±

    ¡°After I leave, I won¡¯t kill your Bai n members.¡±

    As soon as he said that, one of the purple-rank sword guards immediately roared, ¡°Do you really think we would believe you!?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zongughed out loud: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, when I go out, I will definitely kill all of your Bai Family members cleanly, and the people of the world won¡¯t know that you have all died fighting to protect them. Those who know will even scold you, saying that you are trash, and that you can¡¯t even protect the 100 000 Cold Mountain.

    Witu sound, the Purple Level Sword Guard that had spoken before spat out a mouthful of blood, on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Stay true to your heart!¡±

    Bai Sonyun shouted.

    But it was already toote. Bai Lingli did not have any problems, but it was already difficult for the other three sword guards to maintain a calm mind, they had already reached their limits, and their hearts were already in chaos due to the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, so how could they stabilize the sword formation?

    The sword formation was broken and a beam of golden light rushed out from the formation.

    ¡°Look after your mother!¡±

    Right at this moment, Bai Lingli saw his own father. That was probably a light soul, because his father¡¯s body was already used to repair the sword formation, the formation was made from Bai Luo¡¯s vital energy and blood, and could only be repaired by the people from the Bai n. Even so, his father still resolutely rushed forward to fix it.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Bai Lingli roared towards the sky.

    He could only watch helplessly as his father¡¯s soul was shattered by that golden light. There was no meaning to it at all.

    When he screamed, blood gushed out of him and he spat it out.

    The other three Purple Rank Sword Guards not only had damaged their mental states, but their physical bodies as well. They couldn¡¯t even run away. The golden light split into three and pierced into the hearts of the three Purple Rank Sword Guards like three sharp swords.

    The three of them didn¡¯t even have time to resist before their hearts were pierced through and they fell down at the same time.

    Bai Lingli knew that the situation had turned for the worse. There was nothing that could stop the Xue Kuang Zong Zong from rushing out of the sword formation, the Bai Family had suppressed the Xue Kuang Zong Zong for tens of thousands of years, how much hatred did the Xue Kuang Zong Zong have in his heart? At that time, not a single member of the Bai n would be able to survive.

    However, at this moment, a ball of blood-red light suddenly burst out from the direction of the Hall of Sword!

    A blood colored rainbow broke through the roof of the Hall of Sword and instantly appeared in front of Bai Lingli. It floated beside Bai Lingli as if it was waiting for something.

    Bai Lingli looked at the blood coloured light, and his eyes were filled with tears.

    Blood Demon Broken Sword!

    One third of the sword was gone, and the remaining half emitted a blood-like glow.

    The golden light was like a vast gxy, and at this moment, Bai Lingli who was holding the Blood Demon Broken Sword, was like a bloody meteor moving against the gxy, splitting it in half.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was obviously shocked.

    ¡°Impossible! The Blood Demon Sword has been broken. How can it still be used!¡±

    At this moment, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong only had to look at the half of the Blood Demon Sword before he wanted to flee. Looking at the Blood Demon Sword, he thought of the misery and fear of being dominated by the number one sword cultivator in the world.

    Tens of thousands of years ago.

    As the monarch of a small country, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong with the name Xue Shang immediately chose to retreat andpromise. So many powerful empires were unable to stop the Great Qin Empire¡¯s Steel Cavalry, and they were unable to stop the peerless divine arts of Bai Luo and Wang Jian. How could a small country like the Zhongshan Country be able to block it?

    However, on the day when he expressed his willingness to submit, even willing to abdicate the throne and leave only a Marquis with a letter to deliver to Pre-Qin Emperor, the Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s envoy had also arrived at the capital of Zhongshan Country.

    When the envoy saw Xue Shang, he gave him a cultivation technique and told him that if he could kill Bai Luo, then Zhongshan Country would not be destroyed.

    Although at that time Xue Shang did not know what was going on, but he did not have a choice. Xue Shang¡¯s strength was already strong, and with this cultivation technique, his progress increased by leaps and bounds. And the most terrifying thing was that this cultivation technique was personally written by the Pre-Qin Emperor, aimed at Bai Luo¡¯s sword!

    Just as Bai Luo¡¯s army was about to reach the capital of Zhongshan Country, the Pre-Qin Emperor ordered for Bai Luo to be summoned back.

    Pre-Qin Emperor told Bai Luo that Xue Shang had obtained a strange and unfathomable contract, because of this contract, he became wild with anger. Therefore, Bai Luo¡¯s Blood Devil Sword might not be able to kill Xue Shang, and Pre-Qin Emperor was willing to embed his own Star Gem onto the Blood Devil Sword, so that Bai Luo could kill Xue Shang more easily.

    The Star Gem was one of the most valuable treasures of the Pre-Qin Emperor.

    Although Bai Luo had doubts, he was originally going to destroy Zhongshan Country. If Xue Shang¡¯s strength was truly terrifying, why didn¡¯t he make a move earlier?

    However, he was a loyal subject, and would not resist no matter what the Pre-Qin Emperor said. Thus, he handed the Blood Devil Sword over. Three dayster, the Blood Devil Sword returned to his hands, and the Pre-Qin Emperor¡¯s Star Gem was indeed embedded within the Blood Devil Sword.

    At this very moment, Xue Shang¡¯s strength, who had obtained arge number of medicinal pellets and cultivation techniques, had advanced by leaps and bounds. He felt that he could fight against Bai Luo.

    That battle had left the world in darkness.

    However, just as Bai Luo was about to kill the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, the Blood Demon Sword suddenly cracked.

    The Star Gem exploded witowerful force, smashing the upper half of the Blood Demon Sword into pieces. The Star Gem flew back and struck Bai Luo¡¯s chest, causing Bai Luo to be severely injured.

    But even so, Bai Luo still chased Xue Shang for tens of thousands of miles, from Zhongshan Country all the way to 100 000 Cold Mountain.

    Unfortunately, Bai Luo¡¯s injuries were too severe, and he no longer had the power to continue chasing.

    After the Pre-Qin Emperor heard this, he let out a long sigh and said, Bai Luo was truly worthy of being the number one sword cultivator in the world.

    At this moment, seeing the half of the Blood Demon Sword, how could Xue Kuang Zong Zong not be afraid?

    After he mastered the way of cultivation, he was determined to fight, and only Bai Luo would not dare to fight him!

    Bai Lingli rushed forward with the half of the Blood Demon Sword in his hand, shing the golden light with unstoppable force.

    No matter how the Xue Kuang Zong Zong resisted, no matter how much of his strength he exerted, even if it was jusalf broken blood demon sword, it still had a domineering aura.

    The sword tore apart the golden light and stabbed into Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s chest witu sound.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s face turned ugly, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his heart was pierced, his life force was damaged.

    If he were to pierce even a bit more, Xue Kuang Zong Zong would definitely die!

    However, Bai Lingli was not Bai Luo, so the Blood Demon Sword was still a broken sword.

    Bai Lingli¡¯s strength could not support such a strong sword intent, it was already difficult for him to hold on to this point. The broken sword was not sharp enough, it stabbed into Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart but it could not pierce through.

    Bai Lingli also spat out a mouthful of blood. With a loud shout, he gathered all of his power into his right hand, blocking the thrusts of the blood demon sword.

    ¡°I never thought, I never thought that Bai Luo would actually hold back!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s eyes were blood-red, looking at Bai Lingli like a ferocious beast.

    However, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was not the way Bai Lingli thought it was ¡­ In Bai Lingli¡¯s opinion, Xue Kuang Zong Zong should ball and sturdy man with a full beard walking like a fierce tiger heading down the mountain.

    However, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong in front of him was actually a dwarf.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was not as tall as Bai Lingli¡¯s shoulder, and he was truly ugly. His head was not in proportion to his body, as though there was an ugly giant winter melon poking out of his shoulder. He could not be considered strong.

    At this moment, Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s hands were gripping onto the half of the blood demon sword, tightly clenching it, blood continuously flowed out from his palms.

    Bai Lingli wanted to stab the blood demon sword in, but Xue Kuang Zong Zong held onto the blood demon sword tightly, not allowing it to continue forward.

    The two of them stayed in this deadlock for a good while, until Bai Lingli finally exhausted himself.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zongughed at the sky: ¡°Even though this strike heavily injured me, causing my strength to suffer and even my life force to be damaged, you are not Bai Luo after all. No matter how talented you are, you are still too far away from Bai Luo! If the heavens do not stop my Xue Kuang Zong Zong, I will make the heavens respect me. ¡±

    With a loud bang, the Blood Demon Sword exploded, causing Bai Lingli¡¯s body to fly backwards.

    If not for the Blood Demon Sword protecting its master at thest moment, this attack would have shattered Bai Lingli¡¯s body!

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong dug out thest piece of Blood Demon Sword that was stuck in his heart, and threw it on the ground: ¡°Looking at the entire world, let¡¯s see who can block my Xue Kuang Zong Zong!¡±

 Chapter 1597 - Battling the Heavens and the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1597 ¨C Battling the Heavens and the Earth</h4>

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong only had a small fragment of the Blood Demon Sword left in his heart. He clenched his teeth, used his hands to dig out some pieces of the Blood Demon Sword, and casually threw them on the ground: ¡°Who else in this world can block my Xue Kuang Zong Zong?¡±

    Bai Lingli felt what was called despair.

    He fell to the ground, unable to retaliate due to the severe injuries. Looking at Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s ferocious appearance, he suddenly felt that when ancestor Bai Luo chased after him to kill him, the Blood Demon Sword had shattered.

    Even though he wielded a broken sword, he was still able to flee far away from Xue Kuang Zong Zong. In the end, he had no choice but to plunge head first into the 100 000 Cold Mountain, not daring to reveal himself.

    As for himself?

    Bai Lingli struggled to sit up, he had wanted to stand up. For a man of the Bai Family, even if he died, he had to act like he was one, but he could not, so he tried his best to sit upright.

    ¡°You members of the Bai n all want face so badly.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at the small piece of Blood Demon Sword beside his feet, kicked it away, then walked towards Bai Lingli withrge strides. ¡°Back then, when Bai Luo was chasing after me, did he not think about it? Sooner orter, his children and grandchildren will all die in my hands, but after thinking about it, Bai Luo killing people is unworthy, and the extinction of his descendants is also a form of retribution. ¡±

    Bai Lingli sneered: ¡°Back then, did you dare to say these words in front of my ancestor? Now, you can only boast shamelessly in front of me. ¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was enraged: ¡°Junior, what qualifications do you have to point at me?¡±

    Bai Lingli: ¡°What right do you have to point fingers at my ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was so angry that he startedughing: ¡°As expected of Bai Luo¡¯s descendant.¡±

    Just as he was about to reach in front of Bai Lingli, a sword intent came from far away. That sword intent contained determination, and when the Xue Kuang Zong Zong felt the sword intent, he immediately raised his fighting intent, ¡°Good job!¡±

    He was a dwarf with a big head and a small body, but he had a wild arrogance.

    When that sword attack descended from the heavens, he immediately sent a fist strike towards it.

    The sword intent shattered!

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong continued to move forward.

    The Shang Zi floated to Bai Lingli¡¯s side, grabbed him and threw him out, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°Women?¡±

    When Xue Kuang Zong Zong saw that the one who had used that sword was actually a woman, he could not help but feel somewhat shocked: ¡°A man from the Bai Family is amazing, and a woman from the Bai Family is amazing too. To be able to use that sword would already bart of Bai Luo¡¯s essence, but unfortunately, it¡¯s just a part of his essence.¡±

    His fist struck out, Shang Zn¡¯s left hand drew a circle, and a sword shield appeared in front of him. The fist heavily smashed onto the sword shield, and the sword shield instantly shattered.

    Shang Zn held the sword in his left hand and the sword in his right hand. Previously, during the battle with Diao Yuan, the sword in his hand had blocked Diao Yuan¡¯s attack more than once, but she was unable to block Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s punch.

    Even though he had already been suppressed for tens of thousands of years, the sword formations were filled with sword energy that tormented him day and night. Even though there seemed to be a frightening wound on his chest, it was still possible that Xue Kuang Zong Zong would not have an opponent in this world.

    This punch was enough to strike fear in anyone¡¯s heart.

    With his fist shattering the shield, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong became even more berserk, ¡°Coming out today, we¡¯ll fight whenever we meet!¡±

    Shang Zn snorted, and thrusted her sword towards Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Her blue sword was one of the seven great swords of the Bai Family, and was only second to the blood demon sword. Now that the blood demon sword had beenpletely destroyed, Zi Lan Sword was the Bai Family¡¯s strongest sword.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong saw the swording straight at him and did not dodge. He raised his left hand and extended it horizontally, the sword stabbing into his palm.

    With a dang, this sword strike was earth-shattering, but was unable to break through Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s palm.

    The tip of the sword was in the middle of Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s palm, while Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s foot was pushed back two steps before stopping. The blue sword gradually became curved, until Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not give way at all, while the blue sword had already curved into a semicircle.

    This blue sword was something Bai Songyun had left for Shang Zn, and could be considered as the only thing he could rely on. Shang Zn naturally felt her heart ache and pulled back his sword, but she was caught up by the power of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s palm and sent flying away.

    ¡°Do you know why even though your Bai Family has good talent, there is no one who can achieve as much as Bai Luo?¡±

    ¡°At Bai Luo¡¯s level, he first has the sword in his heart, and the sword is him, then he doesn¡¯t have the sword in his heart. He cultivates the way of the sword, and is the best in the world, but he doesn¡¯t even care about the sword anymore. Thus, he is invincible. ¡±

    ¡°You guys care too much about him. How can a cultivator possibly care so much about him?¡±

    Shang Zn forced herself to stand up: ¡°I don¡¯t want a sess like this.¡±

    She grabbed the sub blue sword and rushed forward again. This time, the attacks were as continuous aiver, the swords were getting fiercer and fiercer, the swords were faster and faster. However, Xue Kuang Zong Zong only stood there and continued to move his palm, blocking all of the attacks.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong raised his foot and stomped down. Hong! The earth immediately shook and two earth waves appeared from behind Shang Zn likornado, rushing towards him.

    Shang Zn¡¯s sword shield had already been broken, but just as she was about to withdraw, Xue Kuang Zong Zong grabbed onto the blue sword with her bare hands, her wrist flipped back and forth. The blue sword was like a snake wrapped around his arm, although it was not broken, but it had been twisted to this extent, how could it be used?

    Shang Zn¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. That was something her husband left for her, how could she tolerate it?

    The crazed woman had ayer of blue mes burning on her body. The mes looked like swords from the way they rose up.

    ¡°Sword Soul?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong nodded his head: ¡°You¡¯re quite vicious, you¡¯re stronger than most men.¡±

    Shang Zn ignited her sword spirit, raising her strength, but after this battle, she was definitely going to die.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The hunchbacked olddy rushed over from behind Shang Zn, extended her hand and pressed down, forcefully suppressing Shang Zn¡¯s Sword Soul Fire.

    ¡°Another woman?¡±

    He could tell that the old woman¡¯s strength was above Shang Zn¡¯s, but he was not afraid, nor was he afraid. He was the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong of the Heaven Battlefield.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Without waiting for the olddy to make a move, Xue Kuang Zong Zong waved his hand and a suction force pulled the olddy over.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at Shang Zn: ¡°Youe too.¡±

    A ray of Cultivation Power shot out from his eyes, and Shang Zn had no choice but to circte his energy to block it.

    Just then, the white-haired old man and Diao Yuan had retreated while fighting. Diao Yuan had alreadypletely suppressed the white-haired old man, the old man was in danger but he was only worried for the old woman and Shang Zn¡¯s safety, so he could only retreat while defending.

    Diao Yuan had been able to protect herself when she was fighting one on three, but now, with her power, she was able to force the old man into a corner. If nothing went wrong, after two minutes, the old man would definitely die in her hands.

    ¡°Two more?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s eyes lit up, who cared if those two were in the same group.

    He stretched out his left hand, and a violent wave of energy pulled the white-haired old man over. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting with her? Come fight with me!¡±

    The Bai Family¡¯s divine swords flew back and forth under his control, continuously attacking Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Unfortunately, Xue Kuang Zong Zong didn¡¯t seem to be able to maintain his defensive force field, but his physical body¡¯s divine swords were unable to break through it.

    Diao Yuan saw that the white-haired old man was obviously stunned for a moment. She stood there, unmoving, because Tan Shanse had told her not to interfere, and just to watch. All the Tan Shanse who she saw with her own eyes, could tell that Tan Shanse was making use of this opportunity to see just how powerful this legendary Xue Kuang Zong Zong was.

    But how could Diao Yuan watch the show freely? Xue Kuang Zong Zong was clearly dissatisfied that Diao Yuan did note over: ¡°How can you be free?¡±

    His left hand was fighting against the white-haired old man while his right hand was fighting against the hunchbacked old woman. Looking at Shang Zn with her left eye, he naturally had to continuously attack with her Cultivation Power, and his right eye actually turned to look at Diao Yuan. A violent wave immediately appeared in front of Diao Yuan, causing Diao Yuan¡¯s left eye to immediately move to form a defense, but with a single strike, Diao Yuan¡¯s defense was immediately broken.

    Earlier, whether it was Shang Zn, the white-haired old man or the hunchbacked olddy, all of them wielded six divine swords, but none of them were able to break through Diao Yuan¡¯s left eye defense. However, Xue Kuang Zong Zong had only made a single strike, and that defensiveyer had directly shattered in an instant, smashing Diao Yuan¡¯s body to the ground and then, standing up straight, before she could even turn around to leave, Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s Cultivation Power had arrived.

    The four of them did not take the initiative to attack. Rather, they were dragged by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong to the point where they had no choice but to fight.

    Diao Yuan obviously didn¡¯t want to be their helper, but if she didn¡¯t intervene, she would definitely be killed by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    ¡°Powerful!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but say a single word as his eyes stared fixedly at Xue Kuang Zong Zong, wanting to clearly see how Xue Kuang Zong Zong had made his move. Unfortunately, Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s every move was an attack without any form of defense, so his defense made it so that no one had a chance to attack.

    He moved his fingers to kill, his mouth to kill, his eyebrows to kill.

    Tan Shanse was dumbstruck. Although his strength was far inferior to his strength at its peak, in this era, he was already an absolute warrior. Tan Shanse was sure that if he did not retrieve his physical body, he would not be a match for the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    When the other experts of the Bai n gathered from all over the ce, and saw that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong alone had fought against four people, they were the ones who took the initiative to attack. In the beginning, only one of the Bai n cultivators was able to survive after that, and they were all dragged to their deaths by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    At this time, a huge ck figure came smashing down toward Xue Kuang Zong Zong from the sky. Xue Kuang Zong Zong raised his head to take a look, ¡°Good!¡±

    Then, a burst of energy exploded from his body, causing everyone to be shaken up. He punched towards the sky, and that huge shadow was directly blown apart in mid-air!

    That ck shadow was Windfiend.

    Of course the Wind Demon wouldn¡¯t personallye and fight with Xue Kuang Zong Zong because it was thrown over by An Zheng.

    The Wind Demon exploded as An Zheng rushed out from the rain of blood.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s eyes lit up: Good!

    He punched out with his fist wind, but the sword intent had broken through his fist wind, leaving a red spot on his forehead.

    That was a Inverse Broken God Sword, an unbreakable Inverse Broken God Sword.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was startled, he raised his hand and wiped it off his forehead. There was actually a drop of blood, causing him to be extremely angry, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 1598 - 0.1 seconds

    <h4>Chapter 1598 ¨C 0.1 seconds</h4>

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong lifted his hand to wipe his forehead, then discovered the drop of blood on his fingertip.

    No matter how many people he had beaten, not to mention him, there was not even a single one close to him. These people were all quite strong, but he didn¡¯t take them to heart at all.

    However, when the young man in ck clothes appeared, a small wound appeared on his forehead. The wound was indeed small, so small that it was almost negligible, but it was still a wound.

    ¡°Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at An Zheng:¡± You¡¯re a vile character, you arrived a long time ago, yet you waited until now to take action.

    He raised his hand and pointed at his forehead. ¡°But you¡¯ve waited for so long and only left a wound like this. Is there any meaning to it?¡±

    An Zheng nodded and replied seriously: ¡°I do.¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s head suddenly fell backwards and a powerful force exploded on his forehead. This time, it was not as simple as just a small wound.

    When An Zheng said yes, there was.

    In this world, there was no one more secretive than An Zheng¡¯s sealing technique. His Beginner¡¯s Eye was able to unleash the Dao Sect¡¯s sealing technique to the extreme, but he did not choose to seal the Xue Kuang Zong Zong because the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was too powerful, so the Beginner¡¯s Eye would not have any effect.

    So An Zheng sealed his own strength, a miniature Explosion of Essence Thunder.

    No matter how mini, it was still a Explosion of Essence Thunder.

    The moment Xue Kuang Zong Zong was blown away, the pressure on everyone instantly lessened, but their choices were different.

    The white-haired old man went over to check on the olddy¡¯s injuries immediately, while Shang Zn went to chase after the Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Diao Yuan then turned around and left immediately.

    ¡°No one can leave.¡±

    With a bang, Shang Zn¡¯s body flew backwards, and was sent flying by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s attack.

    As for Diao Yuan, who was about to leave, she was pulled back by an invisible force.

    Seeing that An Zheng was about to leave, he had already turned around. Xue Kuang Zong Zong raised his hand, and a vast and mighty suction force pulled An Zheng over to him.

    Just as the suction was about to pull An Zheng back, An Zheng used the powerful suction to increase his speed and rushed over. Under the effect of the two powers, An Zheng¡¯s speed was so fast that even Xue Kuang Zong Zong could not react in time.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword pierced the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s chest and witu sound, the sword entered his chest. However, not even one thousandth of a second passed before the sword concentrated in his chest and knocked the Inverse Broken God Sword out of its body.

    If it was another person¡¯s sword, even if it was one of the six Bai Family divine swords, it would not be able to pierce through Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart. Those swords might be extraordinary, but they were still not enough to cause any harm to Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s strength.

    Inverse Broken God Sword could do it, and An Zheng had seen the wound on Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s chest with a single nce when he arrived earlier. That was the injury Bai Lingli had left behind with the Blood Demon Sword earlier.

    The sword pierced the heart of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, no matter how long An Zheng took, the sword would be able to pierce through his heart, no matter how terrifying the person was, or how abnormal his physique was, he would not be able to take the pain even if his heart was prated.

    However, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was indeed too strong, the reaction time of the Cultivation Power in his body had exceeded An Zheng¡¯s expectations.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong raged: ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t die, you will also die.¡±

    He punched towards An Zheng.

    No matter who it was, he had never been this serious before.

    But when he punched out and saw that An Zheng was about to be killed, Xue Kuang Zong Zong suddenly had a very strange feeling. He didn¡¯t know why this feeling suddenly appeared, but after this feeling appeared, Xue Kuang Zong Zong knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the ck-clothed man.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword pierced through Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart, causing him to immediately react. The Cultivation Power immediately forced An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword to retreat, and then Xue Kuang Zong Zong threw ouunch.

    ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t die, you will die as well.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was stunned.

    He seemed very familiar with this scene.

    Just when An Zheng seemed to be unable to dodge this fist no matter what, that strange feeling appeared once again in Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart.

    An Zheng¡¯s sword pierced through Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart, causing him to immediately react. The Cultivation Power immediately forced the Inverse Broken God Sword to retreat, and then Xue Kuang Zong Zong threw ouunch.

    ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t die, you will die as well.¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong was desperate.

    He didn¡¯t want to say it, didn¡¯t want to say it. He knew exactly what was going on in his head, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.

    He watched stab one sword after another into his heart, forcing that loathsome sword out of his heart time and time again. Then, he punched towards An Zheng time and time again.

    Inside the space inside the Stone Head Mountain at the shore of the Eastern Sea Region, Tan Shanse suddenly stood up when he saw this scene.

    ¡°It can actuallyst that long?¡±

    He said it for so long, that was to say, the time that An Zheng could control.

    This was exactly the reason why was so shocked. Thest time he had seen An Zheng, the time that An Zheng used his own time and energy, onlysted less than a second, or even less than a second. In just a short period of time, An Zheng had already been able to control the time for close to twenty seconds.

    For powerful cultivators like them, twenty seconds was enough time.

    ¡°Fortunately.¡±

    Tan Shanse slowly heaved a sigh of relief. After looking at it again and again, he finally confirmed one thing.

    An Zheng could only make these 20 seconds of time repeat again, but he could not increase the control time further. In other words, these 20 seconds was 20 seconds, An Zheng could not change anything.

    If An Zheng¡¯s control of time had reached an even higher level, he could have easily killed the enemy in these twenty seconds.

    But the current An Zheng could only rely on this twenty seconds of time to protect himself, because An Zheng, who had ambushed Xue Kuang Zong Zong, could no longer avoid his fist... But could he really protect himself?

    The two of them had fallen into this kind of endless cycle of reincarnation. In fact, An Zheng was still unable to escape, he could only avoid this punch time and again.

    ¡°In the end, you will still die.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat down on the chair, looking much more rxed than before.

    ¡°As it turns out, with Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t be under your control for more than three minutes. Within these three minutes, if you can¡¯t think of a way to free yourself from the cycle of reincarnation faster than Xue Kuang Zong Zong, then you¡¯ll definitely die. Xue Kuang Zong Zong, even if you were to appeahousandth of a second earlier, you won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡±

    In the trident space, Feng Xiuyang also saw this scene.

    ¡°Whaity.¡±

    He sat on the ground and looked at the crystal wall while shaking his head, ¡°If An Zheng was a little stronger, he would have been able to kill the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Nie Qing and Fei Qiansong were standing right beside Feng Xiuyang. Fei Qiansong looked very nervous, with sweat dripping down his palms, but Nie Qing seemed to be very calm. For his rtionship with An Zheng, he obviously cared more about An Zheng¡¯s life and death.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in any hurry at all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point.¡±

    Nie Qing¡¯s reply was terrifyingly calm as well. ¡°If An Zheng dies, I will avenge him even at the ends of the earth.¡±

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t kill the Xue Kuang Zong Zong?¡±

    ¡°Then he was killed by Xue Kuang Zong Zong.¡±

    Fei Qiansong subconsciously grabbed onto Nie Qing¡¯s hand, but she knew clearly, if An Zheng really died in Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s hands today, he would definitely go and take revenge for An Zheng, even if it was her, it would not stop Nie Qing from taking revenge for An Zheng.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the people beside An Zheng, then the Bai Family, and one person with the ability toprehend even the tiniest amount of time, Xue Kuang Zong Zong would have lost. But none of them can do it, they are way too far away from An Zheng¡¯sprehension.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang seemed to have already made his judgement, and his judgement was exactly the same as Tan Shanse¡¯s.

    ¡°Within three minutes, if An Zheng is unable to think of a way to withdraw from this kind of reincarnation before Xue Kuang Zong Zong, he will definitely die.¡±

    At this very moment, Tan Shanse, who was within the inner space of the rock, lifted his wine cup. He had originally wanted to take a sip himself, but after thinking for a while, he slowly spilled the wine cup onto the ground, ¡°An Zheng, consider this as my respect.

    The wine spilled onto the ground and gradually seeped in.

    In 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Bai family, An Zheng and Xue Kuang Zong Zong were still doing those actions repeatedly, saying those words ¡­ On the other hand, Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s eyes were turning more and more red, and his killing intent became heavier and heavier.

    Within the Fanging Space, Feng Xiuyang sat down. ¡°There is no longer any hope, have you all noticed that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong has said those wordhousandth of a second earlier than the first time he was reincarnated, but he is still umting his strength. If he said those words a thousandth of a second earlier, An Zheng would have died.¡±

    What Feng Xiuyang could tell, An Zheng could, of course, be seen by him as well. It had been a long time since he had been this nervous, Fei Qiansong¡¯s hands were covered in sweat, but wasn¡¯t An Zheng¡¯s hands the same.

    Finally, after the sixth reincarnation, Xue Kuang Zong Zong said those words one thousandth of a second ahead of time, and the time Xue Kuang Zong Zong took to punch out was also one thousandth of a second earlier. This way, An Zheng wouldn¡¯t have any time to change the time, and his reincarnation would be broken as well.

    That fist was one thousandth of a second earlier, and An Zheng¡¯s pupils had already begun to contract.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong had already expected this oue, because no matter what, it was impossible for An Zheng to avoid this fist.

    But right at this moment, that damned feeling appeared again.

    How was this possible?

    It was obviously already a thousandth of a second ahead of schedule, so An Zheng couldn¡¯t let reincarnation appear again.

    Seventh cycle.

    An Zheng also brought forward the time by a little.

    A tiny bit.

    The moment the sword pierced into Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s wound, it was 1/thousandth of a second ahead of schedule.

    A ¡°pu¡± sound was heard!

    The Inverse Broken God Sword pierced Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart!

 Chapter 1599 - Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1599 ¨C Puppet</h4>

    If there was a choice, Xue Kuang Zong Zong would probably realize An Zheng¡¯s abnormal actions and would ponder for a moment. An Zheng clearly knew that this method of dodging the attack was equivalent to falling intrap, but why did he still insist?

    It was only until that sword really pierced through Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s heart that he realized that this guy was truly bad.

    An Zheng had also reached his limit. After holding on for so long, the consumption of time for his Cultivation Power was far greater than what he would normally consume. If he did not fight to the end in that thousandth of a second, An Zheng would definitely die in that thousandth of a second.

    Those outside the Time Samsara Array were all experts. Although they might not have someprehension of the power of time, they could all tell what was going on.

    Seeing a short sword tip appearing behind Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s back, other than Diao Yuan, everyone else could not help but cheer.

    An Zheng heavily smashed onto the ground, he was clearly on the brink of exhaustion, and looked as though he was simply repeating a cycle, as though there wasn¡¯t anything too amazing, yet the one thing he was concerned with was the fact that his opponent was Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Whether it was the opponent¡¯s realm or Cultivation Power, they were all far above An Zheng. Being able to control him for so long was already his limit.

    If he still could not kill the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, then An Zheng had no other choice.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong lowered his head and looked at the wound on his heart in a daze. In order to ensure that he would be killed, An Zheng did not pull out the Inverse Broken God Sword, but to the people of the martial arts world, a de had stabbed into their heart. Of course, they had to pull it out quickly, twist it, and pull it out, in order to bleed faster.

    But An Zheng could not, because that was the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    The heart was the most important part for everyone, especially for cultivators. Some of the major cultivators who had already reached a point where the head was not the most important part of the body. As long as the blood was supplied, the head could still be broken, and it could still be kept alive, even if it waossibility of never being able to cultivate again.

    However, if the heart was destroyed and there was no blood supply, then no matter how strong the person was, there was nothing they could do.

    However, in reality, there were only a few Qi channels in the human body. When one reached a certain level, the Cultivation Power that allowed the Qi channels to operate was far from enough, and if the blood vessels in the body were to circte the Cultivation Power at the same time, how much more powerful would one¡¯s output be?

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at the sword, the sword still stabbed into his heart, and was not motionless. The moment An Zhengnded, the Inverse Broken God Sword started to spin extremely fast, as though it was a drill, and shattered his heart, but no blood flowed out, because the sword was still burning with the power of lightning, and before the blood could even flow out, it was burnt away.

    The electric current drilled into and out of half of Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s body, and very quickly, the left half of his body turned ck.

    ¡°Even Bai Luo back then did not force me to this extent.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong raised his finger and pointed to the location of the wound: ¡°Back then, Bai Luo had also stabbed here, and it was even more ruthless than this one, but ¡­ He seems to not be as vicious as you, to actually have his sword spin. ¡±

    His hands were shaking violently, but he didn¡¯t seem like he was going to die no matter what.

    In the end, that hand grabbed onto the Inverse Broken God Sword¡¯s sword hilt, then Xue Kuang Zong Zong roared towards the sky: ¡°But you are not Bai Luo, other than Bailuo, no one can kill me!¡±

    Puff! He actually managed to forcefully pull out the Inverse Broken God Sword. When the sword left his body, the electric current was still dragged around, and the sword had already left his body. However, the electric current was still released from the Inverse Broken God Sword, producing a faint crackling sound.

    Bang!

    A lightning storm exploded on the sword hilt of the Inverse Broken God Sword, shaking the Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s hand away. Then, the Inverse Broken God Sword flew back to An Zheng¡¯s side and quietly floated there.

    The cheering crowd immediately quietened down. Everyone had an incredulous expression on their faces.

    If it¡¯s like this, can¡¯t we kill Xue Kuang Zong Zong?

    ¡°I am the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, if I had died so easily, would your Bai Family have been maintaining the sword formation in the 100 000 Cold Mountain for tens of thousands of years? If I were to die so easily, would Bai Luo give you all the chance to kill me? How much does he want to kill me ¡­ Unfortunately, it was the Pre-Qin Emperor that didn¡¯t allow him to kill me, and now, it is I who isn¡¯t allowed to kill anyone else. ¡±

    His left chest had a hole the size of a fist. From the front, he could see behind him, and his heart had naturally beenpletely shattered. Not only that, his left side looked charred and he couldn¡¯t even lift his left arm.

    However, he did not die.

    ¡°I really admire you. Your fighting style is not the most fierce, nor is it the most beautiful, but you are a born warrior, your fighting style is the most correct, you think through every step carefully, and every move is extremely precise. In this world, there might not be many people who can kill like you.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Inverse Broken God Sword returned to his grasp. He held onto its shoulder with both of his hands and stood up: ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know how to kill, I need to train again.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong actually startedughing: ¡°You actually dare to joke in this situation, it means that your mental strength is much stronger than theirs, look at those few people, your face is pale, you are at a loss, but your eyes are still calm, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you are still thinking, how can you kill me in your current state, and yet they are just standing there stupidly with their heads empty.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°To think that I would be able to fight witerson like you just because I got out. I am very satisfied.¡±

    Then he waved his right hand, because his left arm could no longer be raised.

    The moment he raised his right arm, the old man from the Bai n who was standing beside the hunchbacked old woman suddenly flew towards the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, without any warning ¡­ Shang Zn¡¯s strength was still below his, and only he could control the six divine swords at the same time. Other than the Blood Demon Sword, he could perfectly control the six divine swords.

    But even so, he was still unable to resist and was dragged over by the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s right hand grabbed the white-haired old man¡¯s neck, ¡°Your Bai Family is worthy of respect, so I won¡¯t go overboard by killing all of you. I must give every one of you Bai Family members a dignified death.¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, the white-haired old man¡¯s neck was severed. He had no chance of resisting at all.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not throw the corpse away, but ced it aside with both hands: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people worthy of respect in this world. Although Bai Luo chased me for tens of thousands of miles, and your Bai Family suppressed me for tens of thousands of years, I don¡¯t hate any of you. If you must say who I hate, it could only be Pre-Qin Emperor. Unfortunately, he should have already died a long time ago. ¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°He did not die, and is even more miserable than you. How many years have you been suppressed for, and he¡¯s about the same.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was startled for a moment, then he raised his hand. The hunchbacked olddy also flew over ¡­ An Zheng was extremely shocked, to the point where his face had already be pale. So it turned out that Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not use his full strength when he was fighting against them, and did not even use half of his strength, let alone his full strength. If he had tried his best, it was possible that these people would not have been able to hold on for that long.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at the hunchbacked olddy: ¡°Previously when I came out, I wanted to move. You also know that if you don¡¯t move your muscles and bones soon, you will get creased and it won¡¯t be easy. I also want to see how much my strength has regressed ¡­ ¡­ I let you all misunderstand, and thought that there was still hope. Actually, if I wanted to kill you all, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard. ¡±

    With a flick of his hand, the old woman¡¯s neck broke as well.

    This was the simplest way to kill someone, without any fancy tricks or techniques. Even normal people would know that they had broken the neck of their enemy, but he was too understated. Both the white-haired old man and the old woman had the strength of an emperor, so how could they die so easily?

    But An Zheng had guessed it.

    ¡°Backhand.¡±

    He said two words.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not deny it: ¡°Earlier, when we were fighting, I pulled each of you over. You all thought that it was just because of my arrogance, and wanted to beat all of you up by yourself, but you all did not think about it. The moment my Cultivation Power smashed on your bodies and dragged you inside, it had already left a mark on your bodies.

    When he spoke, there was no longer that kind of arrogance nor was it violent. He was calm as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    When a person, who was always in a frenzy, calmed down, it meant that he was getting serious.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong killed the hunchbacked olddy, but he still carried the corpse to the side. Standing beside the white-haired old man, he seemed to be able to tell that the two of them were extremely close, so when he ced the corpse down, he intentionally ced the two of them very close to each other.

    ¡°The members of the Bai n, die with dignity.¡±

    He said seriously, ¡°But he¡¯s not a member of the Bai n, so there¡¯s no need to be so respectful.¡±

    Then, he waved his hand. An Zheng thought that he was waving at him, because he wasn¡¯t a member of the Bai n.

    However, the one who flew over this time ¡­ It was Diao Yuan.

    Even though Diao Yuan no longer had any feelings of her own, the moment she was involuntarily lifted up into the air, her face also changed.

    In the space inside the East Sea¡¯s Stone Head Mountain, Tan Shanse stood up abruptly. ¡°No!¡±

    In the trident space, Feng Xiuyang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot: ¡°No!¡±

    But does it make sense?

    No point.

    When Xue Kuang Zong Zong killed Diao Yuan, he was like a madman. He tore off his hands and feet, tore off his head, bit by bit.

    ¡°I hate people like them.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong kicked Diao Yuan¡¯s head away: ¡°Puppet.¡±

 Chapter 1600 - I am in charge

    <h4>Chapter 1600 ¨C I am in charge</h4>

    Diao Yuan was ripped apart just like that, like it waable and a chair,pletely dismantled to the point that even Tan Shanse, who was in the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s mountains, was angered to the point that his face paled, while Feng Xiuyang, who was in the middle of the tribtion space, was crying.

    and Fei Qiansong, who were standing beside Feng Xiuyang, could not understand. Diao Yuan was clearly the most important person to Tan Shanse, why was she so sad?

    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang raised his hand and wiped his tears, ¡°I told her to go to Tan Shanse¡¯s side.¡±

    After saying that, Feng Xiuyang felt regret, but since he had already said it, there was no possibility of him taking it back.

    Nie Qing patted his shoulder and said this in a sad tone, while Fei Qiansong¡¯s eyes shed. Nie Qing was originally a simple person, he would not go to a deeper ce to think about it, his love, hate, and grudge were all very simple, but Fei Qiansong was different. Fei Qiansong had been by Tan Shanse¡¯s side for too long, she was very clear on what was the darkest part of human nature.

    Feng Xiuyang seemed to have not noticed the change in Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression. He wiped away his tears, lowered his head and said that he wanted to go quietly, then left the room.

    Nie Qing then said, ¡°He is also a genuine person.¡±

    Fei Qiansong looked at his surroundings, then shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t know what she meant, but Nie Qing chose to shut his mouth.

    After returning to her own room, Fei Qiansong knew that there were definitely those amethyst s in this room. Her and Nie Qing¡¯s every move was probably being watched by Feng Xiuyang, but there were some things that she had to say, because Nie Qing was simply too naive.

    She thought of a very prudent way to say it.

    She first embraced Nie Qing, as if there was some sort of desire in her kiss, causing Nie Qing to not even think about whether he would be seen by others if he were to do anything inside the house.

    Fei Qiansong kissed Nie Qing¡¯s earlobes, and said with a voice that had been suppressed to the utmost limit, ¡°We must find a chance to leave.¡±

    Nie Qing immediately reacted, turning around and pressing Fei Qiansong down from the ground. He then whispered into her ear: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang haroblem.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°If he was really the person with the true nature that you described, would he send his beloved woman to Tan Shanse¡¯s side? He had leaked the information earlier, saying that Diao Yuan was sent by him ¡­ If Diao Yuan was one of the people that she bribed or used some other method to make Diao Yuan his, it would be understandable. But if Diao Yuan was sent by him, have you thought about how scary this person is? ¡±

    Just as Nie Qing was about to speak, Fei Qiansong hugged his neck and said, ¡°He can see that you stop talking and listen to me.¡±

    Nie Qing pressed down against Fei Qiansong¡¯s body, so naturally, his expression could not be seen.

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang might not really want to kill Tan Shanse, it¡¯s just that he has other ns. We can¡¯t be the de in his hand... We have to find a chance to leave. If he sends us out to do something, then we won¡¯t be able toe back. ¡±

    Nie Qing acknowledged and did not say a word.

    In another room, Feng Xiuyang sat on a chair, looked at the two entangled on the crystal wall, and slightly frowned. He muttered to himself, ¡°Fei Qiansong is a smart woman, but he was also smart ¡­ Under these circumstances, how could there be any sudden physical needs? What are you two talking about? ¡±

    100 000 Cold Mountain, Bai Family.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong stood there and did not kill anymore. He killed the white-haired old man, the hunchbacked olddy and Diao Yuan. The only people left as his opponents were Shang Zn and An Zheng.

    An Zheng looked like he would not be able to recover in a short period of time, but it was just an illusion. The illusion that An Zheng made, had the word cultivation technique and the word less cultivation technique, so An Zheng¡¯s recovery speed was much faster than a normal cultivator¡¯s. Furthermore, don¡¯t forget, his eyes were closely connected to the good old man, so the good old man was able to extract and replenish the Heaven Realm energy anytime, thus An Zheng looked very weak right now, it was just looking at them.

    Shang Zn was really close to exhaustion, after going through so many fierce battles, her Cultivation Power was already almost exhausted. But when Xue Kuang Zong Zong was killing people just now, she continuously stuffed a few pills into her mouth, clearly intending to make ast ditch effort.

    Even with all five of them, they were still unable to defeat the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, let alone with only two people left. Even if they had their own secret methods to recover their strength, so what? There were still only two people.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong suddenly said this. As if he suddenly remembered something, he slowly walked to Diao Yuan¡¯s broken body and bent down to look for it seriously. After that, he found two things among the pieces of the corpse.

    Of course, An Zheng knew what it was, but he was confused.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong picked up the first amethyst and looked inside, then said ¡°despicable scum¡± and shattered the crystal. Inside the Eastern Sea Region, several tens of thousands of kilometers away, within the inner space of Stone Head Mountain on the shore, Tan Shanse spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong took a look at the second piece of sleep, then said something about a despicable little person after another. After that, he crushed the sleep in his hands, and Feng Xiuyang, who was in the middle of the trident, also spat out a mouthful of blood, his face deathly pale.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong scattered the amethyst that was shattered into pieces on the ground and blew it away in one breath.

    He turned to look at Shang Zn. ¡°Women of the Bai Family.¡±

    Shang Zn raised her chin slightly, showing no fear at all. Or perhaps by now, she had already seen through life and death, the Bai Family had died too many times, and the Xue Kuang Zong Zong had attacked without mercy, because the Bai Family had suppressed him for tens of thousands of years. If the Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not kill a single person, then he would not be Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    ¡°Are the women of the Bai n considered to be members of the Bai n?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong suddenly asked.

    It was definitely a good thing for Shang Zn. Unfortunately, Shang Zn was already prepared to die, ¡°All the men and women in the Bai Family are the same, all of them are from the Bai Family.

    An Zheng could tell that Xue Kuang Zong Zong seemed to want to let Shang Zn go once, but Shang Zn was obviously not grateful to him.

    ¡°What you said doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°Xue Kuang Zong Zong said earnestly:¡± After being trapped in there for tens of thousands of years, tormented day and night by Bai Luo¡¯s sword formation, I have thought about how good it would be if I could have died a little earlier, but due to my craziness, I can¡¯t die, so I only feel pity for myself. They followed the group training. Of course they had to listen to Bai Luo¡¯s words, but you girls of the Bai Family are different. This is not something you should carry on your backs in the first ce ¡­ ¡°You can go.¡±

    Shang Zn refused to leave. ¡°Even if I leave today, I still have to find you in the future.

    She gripped her sword, her azure sword.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at Bai Lingli who was crawling towards him: ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Shang Zn¡¯s imposing manner disappeared in an instant. She was not afraid of death, but she could not ignore her own son.

    ¡°The one who destroyed my Zhongshan Country seemed to be Bai Luo, but in reality, it was the Pre-Qin Emperor. The one who destroyed my family, seemed to be Bai Luo, but in reality, it was still the Pre-Qin Emperor. From today onwards, my Xue Kuang Zong Zong has nothing to do with your Bai Family. If you want to kill me, you can juste and find me anytime. ¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Scram.¡±

    If Bai Lingli was also dead, Shang Zn would have already rushed forward to fight with his life on the line. But at this moment, the desperate fighting spirit she had right now, was already gone, he was no longer the Bai Family Patriarch, but only a mother. She staggered over to pick Bai Lingli up and turned to look at Xue Kuang Zong Zong and An Zheng: ¡°You two, I want to kill both of you.¡±

    An Zheng did not speak. Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at An Zheng and asked, ¡°You seem to have been implicated by me?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that doesn¡¯t involve me.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong found it interesting: ¡°You are such an interesting person that you don¡¯t even bother to exin yourself?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t exin.¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong found it more interesting, ¡°So you intend to stay and fight with me?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to keep fighting with me?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s retort made the Xue Kuang Zong Zongugh: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you... I know that you have a defensive magical equipment that exceeds the grade limit, the strong one is something even I cannot guarantee I will be able to destroypletely. Your sword is also very interesting, the most important thing is the thing on your wrist, it contains the aura of a teleportation array, you can teleport away at any time, but what¡¯s even more unfortunate is ¡­ I didn¡¯t mark you before. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°Actually, you know why, but I have too much face, I can¡¯t say.¡±

    The reason why he did not say anything was because he could tell that the decisiveness of An Zheng was much greater than Shang Zn. If a person like An Zheng were to put his life on the line, even if he were to kill him, he would most likely be severely injured, and very, very, very heavily. At this time, there would definitely be other cultivators watching the ce from the shadows, such as the two vile people who were extremely despicable in his eyes, he did not want to be taken advantage of.

    Of course, he could also tell that An Zheng¡¯s physique was almost indestructible.

    It was too much trouble to fight, and they had already fought.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was not truly crazy to the point of being irrational.

    ¡°All of you, leave.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong turned around and walked out of 100 000 Cold Mountain: ¡°I have been trapped here for too long, I¡¯m very curious about how this world has changed. I will go out to take a look, and take a look at my wounds, there is one thing you guys shouldn¡¯t be so worried about, the two despicable fellows who want to release me won¡¯t be able to easily control me either ¡­ If my Xue Kuang Zong Zong wants to fight, no one can stop him. If my Xue Kuang Zong Zong does not want to fight, no one can force him. ¡±

    At this point, he paused for a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Before Bai Luo died, I really wanted to say something like that.¡±

    He was only afraid of Bai Luo, and even had a face full of disdain towards that Pre-Qin Emperor.

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong left just like that, but An Zheng couldn¡¯t stop him.

    If An Zheng¡¯s current strength was at the ninth level of the Emperor Level, then his fight with the Xue Kuang Zong Zong would be 50% open. At the moment, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong thinks it¡¯s 28% open ¡­ This fight, until here, was considered over. Against An Zheng and Shang Zn¡¯s expectations, Xue Kuang Zong Zong... It was not manic.

 Chapter 1601 - Not in the first place

    <h4>Chapter 1601 ¨C Not in the first ce</h4>

    An Zheng left the 100 000 Cold Mountain. He felt some regret, not only because of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, but also because he did not seem to have obtained anything substantial from the bronze door.

    Shang Zn left with the heavily injured Bai Lingli. The mother and son pair would have to depend on each other for life in the future, who knows what kind of strong warriors they would have in the future.

    Originally, Xue Kuang Zong Zong had also left, and was in front of An Zheng and Shang Zn. However, after An Zheng and the rest left, for some reason, Xue Kuang Zong Zong had returned to the 100 000 Cold Mountain¡¯s Bai Family courtyard and stood in the middle of the courtyard, staring nkly at the nameless mountain that had already copsed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    he asked.

    No one answered.

    ¡°You told me not to kill that young man in ck, but I didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even willing to give me an answer?¡±

    The voice finally appeared.

    ¡°Did you not kill him just because I warned you?¡±

    Still, he did not answer, but asked a question in reply.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong shook his head: ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, I would like to give iry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are the Xue Kuang Zong Zong. You are a Xue Kuang Zong Zong of the Heaven and Earth, so you should at least give iry ¡­¡± ¡°But because I¡¯m behind you, you didn¡¯t dare to do anything, so you also let the mother and son from the Bai n go, showing more benevolence and righteousness.¡±

    ¡°Those two aren¡¯t important.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong asked, ¡°Just who are you?¡±

    At the moment, he was still inside the bronze door, but the mountain had copsed. No one knew where the bronze door was located, but Xue Kuang Zong Zong could feel that the threat was over there, and it was a very big threat. He had been a warrior for his entire life, even before the Pre-Qin Emperor changed him, he was naturally not like an emperor, but instead like a boor.

    However, at this time, he did not have the intention to fight, because he knew that he would not be able to find that person, and even if he did, he would definitely not be able to beat him. He had calcted that if he fought with that young man in ck, it would be twenty-eight or twenty, and he had an eighty percent chance of winning.

    He was not lying, he was the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, and his 28% chance of winning was enough for him to fighound with.

    But just as he was thinking about this, a voice appeared in his mind ¡­ If you kill him, I¡¯ll kill you. If Bai Luo can¡¯t kill you, I can.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong started to doubt it, but then his right chest suddenly hurt.

    Previously, Bai Lingli used the broken Blood Demon Sword to stab his left chest, piercing a hole into his heart, but did not pierce through it. Even so, he should have died, who would haveart that did not even have a red face from being pierced by a hole?

    Then, An Zheng stabbed another piece of the wound. This time, not only did it pierce through, it even strangled the heart, but Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not die. Furthermore, he had already made two to eight ns in his heart, which meant that the broken heart did not have much of an injury to him, which was illogical.

    But after the pain in his right chest, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    ¡°Xue Kuang Zong Zong can¡¯t die because you have two hearts, and only when I saw you did I understand why your body could release such arge amount of berserk Qi, it is because you are faster and more violent than other people¡¯s blood flow. The heart on your left is actually apanion heart, even if it breaks into pieces and grows back in the future, the heart on your right is the real heart, and Bai Luo probably did not expect it to be like this, so Bai Luo thought that the sword did not kill you, but instead thought that it was god¡¯s will, and had forgotten to think that there would always be some strange people in this world.¡±

    ¡°Crippled.¡±

    He did not know how he managed to sum it up using thest three words, to the point where even Xue Kuang Zong Zong was a little angry.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die because I had two hearts, yet you call me defective?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, being different from others in physical attributes is not considered a defective product, but being different in physical structure can only be considered a defective product, even if it is extremely helpful to you.¡±

    There was norace of emotion in the middle-aged man¡¯s words. He was neither surprised nor disgusted. Even when he said the words ¡°defective product¡±, he did not show any disdain or contempt. He was only stating a fact that he believed was true.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer me? I came back to ask for an answer. If you don¡¯t give it to me, then I will leave, and my guess is that you won¡¯t be able to leave the 100 000 Cold Mountain easily, so the next time I meet that young man in ck, I might be able to kill him. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already calcted in your heart. How much of a chance do you think you¡¯ll have if we fight him?¡±

    the middle-aged man asked.

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong answered truthfully, ¡°I opened 28, and took 8.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°If I had known earlier that you would not stop me, thinking like this, I¡¯m sure you would have died.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he no longer made a sound. No matter what Xue Kuang Zong Zong asked about, no matter how much he roared and cursed, the middle-aged man never said a single word. Xue Kuang Zong Zong was so angry that he wanted to tten half of the mountain. His main heart was on the right side, and there was a very strange membrane protecting it. Not only was this membrane extremely tough, it could also block other people¡¯s vision, making it impossible to discover the secret behind his two hearts.

    But that guy was able to see through it with one nce, and even pointed at his chest a bit, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong did not notice at all. He was sure that if the other party wanted to kill him, that strike just now would have pierced through his heart.

    He did not know why that person did not make a move. After thinking about it for a long time, he still could not understand. Since that guy was worried that he might kill that ck-clothed young man, why not just simply kill him?

    Thinking about it, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong thought to himself, could it be that he was bluffing?

    Then, his right heart hurt again, this time not the muscles in his chest but his heart. It was as if an invisible hand had suddenly reached into his chest, easily breaking through his protective membrane, and then grabbed his heart and squeezed it.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong roared towards the sky, his eyes turning red. He felt that he might have been shocked, Bai Luo was dead, and he heard the ck d youth say that the Pre-Qin Emperor was also being suppressed, so who could be his match in this world? However, this person who had appeared out of nowhere made him feel powerless in his heart. He couldn¡¯t beat him, he really couldn¡¯t beat him.

    At the same time, in the bronze door¡¯s space, the middle-aged man raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead.

    A few children gathered around him and asked, ¡°Sir, why did you say you cheated?¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°Because I don¡¯t even have the Cultivation Power. I only have a way, a very powerful way, but what can I do if I don¡¯t have the power?¡±

    ¡°Then mister, how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Lend it to me.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s answer was very simple. The children did not understand, they could not think of who the Mister would borrow strength from. Were they? They were truly just a group of children. Moreover, they were only reading and writing here, and Mister did not teach them how to cultivate.

    An Zheng knew who he was borrowing from, of course he had to borrow from An Zheng.

    After leaving the 100 000 Cold Mountain, An Zheng stood in the wilderness for a while, then turned around and asked: ¡°Are you still not going to return it to me?¡±

    ¡°You are indeed very weak.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind, and An Zheng¡¯s power returned to his body.

    ¡°If you were just a little stronger, I could have just crushed his heart instead of scaring him like this ¡­ The Xue Kuang Zong Zong was still alive, no one knew where he would end up. Tan Shanse thought that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong would massacre everyone here once he got out, but he made a miscalction, because he did not understand the Xue Kuang Zong Zong at all ¡­ Xue Kuang Zong Zong is not only truly crazy and unreasonable. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You borrowed my power to posture, and thenined that I was weaker?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not that weak. You¡¯re really very weak.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak. Go and fight on your own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my business.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words sounded like they deserved a beating.

    ¡°After the actual battle, have youprehended much?¡±

    the middle-aged man asked.

    An Zheng pondered for a good while, then nodded his head: ¡°It seems to be a bit more, but I feel like I¡¯m not able to find the right direction ¡­ I have the feeling that I have used the wrong power. If I had been more precise, I would have levelled up even faster. That sword might even be able to kill Xue Kuang Zong Zong. ¡±

    ¡°Why did you sense that there waeart on the right side of the Xue Kuang Zong Zong that attacked the left side?¡±

    ¡°If the left one doesn¡¯t break first, how could I break the right one?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head, as if he was saying how stupid you are.

    The middle aged man naturally sensed the meaning behind An Zheng¡¯s words and sighed: ¡°You are probably the most cocky person I have ever seen, I feel somewhat regretful.¡±

    ¡°What are you regretting?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    The middle-aged man replied back to An Zheng as his mood improved a little, ¡°Yourprehension of time is still too low. You seem to be quite astute with your control over the reincarnation cycle just now, but it¡¯s still very limited. You can ask Monkey about the mutation, it¡¯s a veryplicated type of The Art of Space, if you can apply this sort ofplexity to the power of time, killing Xue Kuang Zong Zong wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.¡±

    An Zheng said seriously: ¡°Now I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Sure of what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I hate you.¡±

    An Zheng turned around and left, ¡°You are the one who I hate the most out of the few people I¡¯ve met in my past life.¡±

    The middle-aged man in the bronze door was stunned for a moment, then he muttered to himself with a wry smile, ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m not one of you ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1602 - Nanming Lihuo

    <h4>Chapter 1602 ¨C Nanming Lihuo</h4>

    Maybe An Zheng never would have thought that the guy he saw inside the bronze door this time was actually not his previous life. It waspletely different from the previous bronze door.

    This was because after conversing with the middle-aged man, An Zheng clearly felt that his grasp of the power of time had be a bit stronger. This kind of change was extremely important, because An Zheng was very clear that in the decisive battle in the future with Tan Shanse himself, the power of time was the most important part.

    In the space inside the Eastern Sea Region¡¯s Stone Head Mountain Range, Tan Shanse, who had spat out a mouthful of blood, had a livid expression.

    I thought that the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was really that arrogant, but I didn¡¯t think that he would actually be so rational.

    Diao Yuan died, that was the most perfect machine that she had created so far, it was used for the battles in the future, the reason she had let Diao Yuan out this time was only to test her abilities.

    Just think about it, on the battlefield in the future, how much damage would a moving summoning array like Diao Yuan do to the human cultivators?

    As the two armies battled intensely, Diao Yuan suddenly activated the summoning array, summoning all the beasts out. They immediately appeared in the heart of the human army, what kind of losses would there be? Diao Yuan had been prepared by Tan Shanse for him to win, yet the enemy had eaten this word so early. Furthermore, the food she was eating was inexplicable. He was very angry.

    As he sat on the huge throne, Tan Shanse began to seriously consider whether his series of actions during this period were a little excessive.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to do anything as long as he didn¡¯t let An Zheng find him. It was enough as long as he didn¡¯t let him, and even if he found him, it didn¡¯t matter, even if he died, and Feng Xiuyang was still his perfect clone. He had left an imprint in Feng Xiuyang¡¯s body that Feng Xiuyang didn¡¯t even know about, let alone a cultivator at the level of Zhang Zhenjun.

    As long as he died, his soul would immediately move to Feng Xiuyang¡¯s side and take control of the body. Nothing would affect him.

    Thus, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his unwillingness to be alone should be changed ¡­ If he didn¡¯t go to the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple, he wouldn¡¯t have lost the praise of the SemiGod race. If he didn¡¯t let Diao Yuan chase after An Zheng, he wouldn¡¯t have lost Diao Yuan.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself, then got up and left the hall. He walked along the long and narrow corridor and stood outside a door for a long time, hesitating. He knew it was time for this person to appear, but he was reluctant to use him because he wasn¡¯t sure.

    Although this person promised to help her in the future, her unruly personality and a woman at that, changing her mind was definitely nothing out of the ordinary.

    In the end, Tan Shanse still knocked on the door. He was actually waiting outside, rather than just pushing the door open and entering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    The voice of a woman came from the room. It was not a crisp and light voice, but a bit hoarse. However, it carried the scent of a mature woman. Even just hearing this voice, an image would appear in one¡¯s mind ¡­ The woman in the room was probably beautiful to the extreme. Furthermore, her personality was cold and proud. She was one of those arrogant women that ordinary people simply could not control.

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ve met with some trouble. We made a deal at the beginning. I¡¯ll help you, you help me.¡±

    To be able to make Tan Shanse speak with such courtesy, and even a hint of begging, how powerful was the woman in the house?

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve taken enough of your things, but I haven¡¯t done anything for you?¡±

    The voiceing out from the house became even colder, causing people¡¯s self-esteem to ache, but Tan Shanse did not seem to be angry at all, even smiling, because from the sound of it, she did not reject him.

    If she were to reject, how could she possibly spout such rubbish and just say a single word ¡­ Get lost.

    If Tan Shanse took back his original body, of course he wouldn¡¯t be so courteous to this woman in the room, and even be a little humble. He would ruthlessly beat up this woman, and then press her under his body to let her know what it meant to be conquered.

    Tan Shanseforted himself with this thought and told himself not to worry. When he returned to his original body, he would definitely fuck her.

    The door creaked open, and the smile on Tan Shanse¡¯s face became even wider. He guessed right, if she did not want to help, he would have already told him to scram.

    He took a deep breath to make himself look humble.

    After entering the room, the room had a very special fragrance, upon smelling it, one would have a very strange urge to, especially with the peerless beauty in front of them, this urge became even stronger, even Tan Shanse would need a lot of mental strength to suppress this urge.

    She was a strange woman.

    Compared to her, the monkey¡¯s Underworld me seemed to be of a very low level. That warue me, and it could even burn the Underworld me.

    The cold and proud her also carried with heype of body fragrance that would make people obsess over it. As long as one smelled it, the most primitive desires of men would be aroused. However, if anyone dared to have any presumptuous thoughts about her, they would definitely die miserably.

    This was a very paradoxical matter. Her body fragrance could hook up the desires of any man, but she was indeed a cold person.

    She had no desire.

    There was a girl wearing a red cheongsam, who was only a little shorter than Tan Shanse. If Diao Yuan¡¯s beauty was considered the most beautiful in the world, then this woman¡¯s beauty was the beauty of a goddess.

    Because she was a Quasi-Deity, she was a Vermillion Bird.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tan Shanse lowered his head and politely expressed his thanks.

    She had lived in the Stone Head Mountain for a long time already, but she had never participated in anything Tan Shanse¡¯s business. She only needed the unceasing stream of Nanming Lihuo Stones that Tan Shanse brought her, which was the only source of energy she could use to maintain her strength. She was different from ordinary cultivators, she couldn¡¯t use the energy of heaven and earth to obtain strength, she relied on Nanming Lihuo Stones, an item that she could only find in a very secretive ce, and to others, Nanming Lihuo Stones weren¡¯t worth much either, because no one could use them.

    Because of the continuous supply of Nanming Lihuo Stones, she was known to be the strongest among the four Guardian Gods. The Xuanwu was suppressed for tens of thousands of years and his strength was greatly reduced as he went into the Eastern Ocean to cultivate in seclusion.

    With An Zheng and the others together with the White Tiger, its strength had actually dropped to its lowest point in history.

    She did not understand why he did not even tell her when he left. She had searched for many years, but to no avail, the White Tiger had said that the Azure Dragon might have chased after the gods and refused to give up until it found the oath. But the Vermillion Bird did not believe it, she knew that the Azure Dragon was a very proud person, and what he loathed the most was having a sense of reliance on someone, even a god.

    ¡°What is it? Speak.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird stood there, and through the special window, one could see the jade-green waves of the ocean.

    From behind, she was really too beautiful. Her red dress depicted her figure perfectly, and her waist was perfectly fitting. That small and slender waist, which was gradually bing rounded and round, gave others an impulse to push her down from the back and tear her dress apart. Tan Shanse couldn¡¯t help but think that she probably had a waist area.

    ¡°If you keep thinking about it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird seemed to have sensed his thoughts, or perhaps Tan Shanse had forgotten to suppress his desire, causing his gaze to stay glued to the back of the Vermillion Bird for too long.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tan Shanse hurriedly apologized, then lowered his head and no longer looked.

    There ierson called Xue Kuang Zong Zong that killed one of my most important subordinates, so I need to capture that guy called Xue Kuang Zong Zong as a substitute. But right now, I am definitely not a match for him, so I can only ask for your help.

    When he spoke, he was really too polite, so polite that he didn¡¯t seem like Tan Shanse.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Tan Shanse originally wanted to ask her to kill An Zheng, but he understood the Vermilion Bird¡¯s personality too well. One request was fine, but if he were to say the second request, the Vermilion Bird would immediately make him scram ¡­ It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s wait until I get my main body back.

    If he didn¡¯t conquer such a woman, his life wouldn¡¯t be perfect.

    The woman who once stood at the peak of the world, other than that God, no one knew whether the God in the legends was a man or a woman. Even if it was a woman, she would probably never surpass the beauty of the Vermillion Bird ¡­ Quasi-deity! Even if his strength dropped to the peak of the Emperor level, it would still be enough to make the world tremble.

    ¡°How many more Nanming Lihuo Stones do you have?¡±

    The Vermillion Bird suddenly asked.

    ¡°There is about twenty or so left, and that is thest stock. Originally, my subordinates could have entered the Southern Ocean¡¯s ins to collect Nanming Lihuo Stones, but they have been killed by a group of people recently. I am truly unable to make ends meet, and I do not dare to leave.

    ¡°Give them all to me.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s words were extremely simple, ¡°When I return, I must seundred Nanming Lihuo Stones. Otherwise, you will lose your value as an existence.¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you bring back Xue Kuang Zong Zong, don¡¯t even mention a hundred, I can still find two hundred for you. Even if my remaining subordinates are all dead, I won¡¯t becking one.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred then.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice was extremely cold.

    Tan Shanse regretted, what happened to him? He couldn¡¯t keep his cool in front of this woman ¡­ It was all the fault of that damnable body fragrance. Once that smell entered his mind, it simply couldn¡¯t be removed, causing him to feel dizzy and dizzy.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tan Shanse took a deep breath, and had already taken who knows how many deep breaths.

    ¡°Two hundred yuan. Bring the Xue Kuang Zong Zong back, I don¡¯t have a single piece less than yours.¡±

    In fact, even now he did not know why the Vermillion Bird found him back then, because with the Vermillion Bird¡¯s ability, he could not obtain the Nanming Lihuo Stone. However, this was also good. The two of them had their own demands, and that was the perfectbination.

    When he thought about the wordbination, Tan Shanse realized that he couldn¡¯t control his imagination anymore.

    If only Diao Yuan hadn¡¯t died.

 Chapter 1603 - A Holy Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1603 ¨C A Holy Clone</h4>

    At that time, the Vermillion Bird was actually already very weak, but it still had the power that Tan Shanse could not kill. Just when Tan Shanse thought that he was about to get into an ident, the Vermillion Bird actually told him that if he could provide Nanming Lihuo with a stone, the Vermillion Bird would be able to help him with something.

    Tan Shanse immediately agreed. It waemporary measure, and he initially wanted to escape using that as an opportunity, but he did not expect the Vermillion Bird to follow him. After obtaining the first batch of Nanming Lihuo Stones, the Vermillion Bird never left the space inside the Stone Head Mountain.

    Tan Shanse obviously knew how important the Vermillion Bird was, so he wouldn¡¯t ask for this favor unless he had no other choice.

    Looking at it now, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong had already seen through his thoughts, and was unwilling to use it for him. If Diao Yuan was said to be one of Tan Shanse¡¯s creations, then if she could control the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, then its future uses would definitely be even greater than Diao Yuan¡¯s.

    The Vermillion Bird took away all of the Nanming Lihuo Stones that Tan Shanse had, but Tan Shanse was not worried at all. Those Nanming Lihuo Stones were nothing to the Vermillion Bird, she could maintain her strength, so he would need at least one Nanming Lihuo Stone every month.

    Aesult, Tan Shanse was not worried that the Vermillion Bird would lose control of its energy, he was more worried that An Zheng¡¯s control over the energy of time had reached an extremely terrifying level. Of course, if he could take back the body, An Zheng¡¯s little strength was nothing.

    As An Zheng left the 100 000 Cold Mountain, he kept thinking about theplexity of time and energy.

    All this time, An Zheng had always thought that time was the simplest thing. Every second was a minute, and every second was a second. Time can also beplicated.

    On the way back, An Zheng had been thinking about a very important matter that could determine victory or defeat in the future. He was sure that he also hadn¡¯t thought about it at the peak of his life and if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have used the Timeless Wheel to change the trajectory of time and turn everything into chaos.

    It was a method of fighting that could kill Tan Shanse himself, but with An Zheng¡¯s currentprehension of the power of time, he had to quickly raise his cultivation to the ninth level of the Emperor Profound Realm as soon as possible. Only after reaching that level would he be able to truly achieve what he wanted to do.

    At the same time, in the Qingzhou region.

    Qu Liuxi and the others had always been waiting for An Zheng, because she knew that the danger was too great when facing off against the Xue Kuang Zong Zong previously, so he did not contact them.

    They had always been waiting in Qingzhou and visited a few secret realms along the way.

    It seemed to calm down, but the change still came.

    Within the space of the Stone Head Mountain, Tan Shanse, who was thinking about what to do next, suddenly became excited. That kind of excitement was already something that he could not control, because he could feel the powering from the outer space of his physical body.

    He rushed back to the crystal wall and saw a shadow on it. It was the shadow of his own body and he couldmunicate with the shadow through the crystal wall. This was good news for Tan Shanse, a heavenly good news.

    ¡°What a surprise. It actually happened much earlier than expected.¡±

    To be able to project the apparition onto his crystal wall meant that his physical body could gradually release even more power, prating the Time Forbidden Spell Formation. This was a crucial point, and if he were to take another step, his physical body would break through its shackles.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    The moment the fleshly body opened his mouth, it seemed to look down on Tan Shanse¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Tan Shanse did not give his main body any face at all, because he knew that it was only a part of his consciousness that was still inside his main body.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    His body seemed to beughing, ¡°However, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? You are me, what kind of help are you talking about? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± With your current strength, there seems to be no hope for you to speed up the recovery of the Time Forbidden Spell. Your strength is growing too slowly, I can now link more strongly with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata Great Formation and use the Seven Leaves of Tathagata Great Formation to release its power. ¡±

    ¡°You mean to say, let one of those fellows trapped in the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s array out and help me?¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    The main body coldly snorted, ¡°Why have you be so childish ¡­ Those fellows, just release one of them. As long as you escape, the first thing you will do is find you and get rid of you. What I mean is that we can gatheortion of the army that is protecting the Seven Leaves of Tathagata array, limited in quantity. After all, I am not able topletely channel all of my power into the Time Forbidden Spell, but I can still choose a few stronger clones. ¡±

    The Faceless Monster army were actually all Tan Shanse¡¯s clones. He had turned into a myriad of clones and travelled through many different worlds before, but the Faceless Monster was an existence that was lower than the clone. The energy it consumed was lower than the clone body.

    Because they weren¡¯t able to createrfect bnce, the strength of these Faceless Monsters were all different. The strongest among them possessed the strength of an Emperor level master, and the weakest among them could only be the peak strength of Da Xi¡¯s Great Heaven stage cultivation.

    In this era, a Greater Heaven stage cultivation base was nothing.

    Back then, Tan Shanse had categorized these Faceless Monsters into different groups based on their strengths. The strongest group he had called the A Holy Clone, and the second group he had called the B Holy Clone. ording to their strength, the three strongest group had already reached the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and could be considered as the leaders of this army.

    If Tan Shanse could send one of the level 9 Armored Saints to this world right now, then it could be imagined how much help it would give Tan Shanse. Right now, the strength of the Armored Saints might even be greater than that of the Vermillion Bird.

    His physical body continued, ¡°However, because the distance is too far, it¡¯s impossible to urately teleport them to you. You need to guide them yourself.¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded his head: ¡°There is no need to send all the avatars over. One avatars, ten avatars and one army.¡±

    ¡°Just barely.¡±

    His body seemed to have some deeper meaning as he looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s still too weak.¡±

    Tan Shanse¡¯s expression changed greatly, ¡°You are only a strand of consciousness that I left in my physical body, not even an avatar. With jushought, I can dissipate you, and if you continue to talk to me like this, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    With a smile on his body, Xihu teased him, ¡°Really?¡±

    He only said two words, and the shadow disappeared from the crystal wall.

    Is that so?

    Tan Shanse carefully thought back on the two words, as he felt that something was amiss. However, he was certain that the spiritual sense in his body was extremely weak, and that he could easily exterminate him.

    He left with some doubt. He felt like he had missed something, but he couldn¡¯t recall what it was.

    In a ce not too far away from Stone Head Mountain in the desert ind, Feng Xiuyang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°This is truly unexpected, we actually managed to send a portion of the army here. If they were toe, it would be no different from a catastrophe, so you all have things to do now.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang looked at the Zhang Zhenjun, ¡°With Daoist Master¡¯s understanding of formations, he should be able to easily find the location of the transmitted army. The three of you should go together and kill those fellows, but remember to leave behind the Armoured Sacred Clone, he is closely connected to Tan Shanse, and we can use this Armoured Sacred Clone to lure Tan Shanse out and kill him.

    Zhang Zhenjun nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fei Qiansong nced at Nie Qing and Nie Qing was also looking at her. Both of them nodded at the same time: ¡°No problem.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sat down at the side, and said as if intentionally or unintentionally: ¡°There is no contract between the two of us, and you guys are not helping me, but instead helping the world. If you guys are not willing, you can leave at any time, and if you are willing to stay, I hope that you do not distract yourselves, those guys will be hard to deal with.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s answer was as simple as ever. He turned around and walked out.

    Nie Qing and Fei Qiansong also left the room. When the two of them went out, they both felt Feng Xiuyang¡¯s gaze on them.

    Early in the morning of the second day, just as the sky was about to turn dark, countless meteors broke through the forbidden array in the Outer World, and abouhird of them were destroyed by the forbidden array. However, even when two-thirds of the meteorsnded, the quantity was still enormous, and one of thergest meteors looked extremely terrifying.

    This ce was located in the Yongzhou region, which was extremely far away from the Qingzhou region. Even if they were to be teleported here, it was not something that they could teleport to in a short period of time. The Yongzhou region could be considered to be the southernmost area of the Nine Prefectures, and the terrain here was very dangerous.

    After thergest meteornded on the ground, a ball of purple light exploded and engulfed everything within a hundred miles.

    The avatar of the Armored Saint walked out of the hole, looked in the direction of the Cyan ins, and then rose into the air.

    The moment he flew up, at least a few hundred cultivators nearby who hade to investigate the situation were suddenly turned into powder.

 Chapter 1604 - Galaxy Collision

    <h4>Chapter 1604 ¨C Gxy Collision</h4>

    Zhang Zhenjun walked in front while Nie Qing and Fei Qiansong followed behind. The two of them did not know much about the Zhang Zhenjun and had never seen him before either.

    The three of them did not use Cultivation Power s but instead took the fisherman¡¯s fishing boat and left the ind. The ce was too close to Tan Shanse¡¯s strongest and most stable base, any movement in the wind or grass could draw Tan Shanse here, although Feng Xiuyang said it was easy to kill him off, but in reality, Feng Xiuyang was very clear on how many terrifying things were hidden in the space inside the stone pir. His current target was only to destroy all of Tan Shanse¡¯s ns, and not directly kill him.

    When the fishing boat docked, Nie Qing gave the fisherman some silver. The fisherman knew that he was a cultivator who didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything, afraid that he would offend the immortal master. Nie Qing casually threw the silver on the boat and left.

    When they reached the shore, they still did not dare to use the Cultivation Power. The three of them bought three horses in the town and rode them southeast for a few hundred miles before letting go of the horses and galloping towards Yong Zhou.

    ¡°You two can leave when you¡¯re halfway there.¡±

    It was at this moment that Zhang Zhenjun suddenly opened his mouth and said a few words. Along the way, he didn¡¯t say a single word, and didn¡¯t even answer Nie Qing¡¯s several times when he took the initiative to speak to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s out of his range now.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun lowered his speed: ¡°There¡¯roblem with Feng Xiuyang.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s face changed, ¡°Spiritual Master, you can also see it?¡±

    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with him when I was in Da Xi era. At that time, I only thought that he was someone else¡¯s clone that wanted to get rid of him, so it was pitiful. That¡¯s why I helped him. Feng Xiuyang¡¯s scheming is not inferior to Tan Shanse¡¯s. He is already a single person, so how can his ns be any better? The words he said might be true and he wanted to get rid of Tan Shanse, but his final goal might be the same as Tan Shanse. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong nodded his head: ¡°Spiritual Master is right, I also have the same feeling, Feng Xiuyang doesn¡¯t believe it at all, it¡¯s just that the power that we have in our bodies is all given to us by him, maybe every single one of our movements is controlled by him, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t realized it yet.¡±

    ¡°I know that the two of you just want to find a ce to live in peace, love between a man and a woman. This matter will get more dangerous the further it goes, you guys can take this opportunity to leave. There is an ind called Lonely Immortal Ind in the south of the South Sea that is separated by a natural barrier, where you guys won¡¯t be easily discovered. The two of you may be thest hope of human civilization. ¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun said: ¡°No matter what happens, you must nevere back.¡±

    Fei Qiansong kneeled on the ground, ¡°Thank you for your consent.¡±

    Nie Qing shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Fei Qiansong and Zhang Zhenjun asked at the same time.

    Nie Qing said: ¡°If everyone thinks that, then I will be exterminated even faster. Everyone wants me to find a secret ce to hide and I will not participate in battles, but in the future, it is also important for mankind to continue to grow. What about An Zheng and the rest? If people like them want to live in seclusion, the chances of them surviving are much higher than us. Why didn¡¯t they choose to do that? ¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°The stronger they are, the greater their responsibility. They ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Nie Qing berated Fei Qiansong for the first time, causing his face to turn pale.

    ¡°I indulged you too much because I felt that you love me wholeheartedly and I can¡¯t let you suffer any grievances. But that was something between you and me, and now we have to do something bigger.

    Fei Qiansong opened his mouth, wanting to say that they would fight to the death, that would be fine as long as we live, but seeing the expression in Nie Qing¡¯s eyes, she did not dare to say these words out loud.

    She did not understand how the rtionship of people trusting each other and supporting each other could be maintained. She knew that she loved Nie Qing dearly and she could die for him, but that was only between husband and wife. Husband and wife should be like that, but what about the others? Why should he risk his life for someone else?

    Although she had changed a lot since then, deep in her bones, she still had a lot of Tan Shanse¡¯s influence.

    ¡°You can go by yourself.¡±

    How well did Nie Qing understand Fei Qiansong? From her eyes, I could understand her thoughts, so Nie Qing immediately said: ¡°Maybe I was wrong from the very start, the one I love is not you, but the kind of person you are good to me, because no one has ever been like this to me before, I know your personality very well, and you also know my personality very well, even if we find a safe ce to live in the future, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t meet for long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to split up before the two of them get toint where they hate each other.¡±

    After he said this, he looked at Zhang Zhenjun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun asked: Where to?

    ¡°To kill the Armor Saint¡¯s clone.¡±

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang told us to bring back a living Armor Holy Clone, we wouldn¡¯t do that. We need to kill him, no matter what Feng Xiuyang¡¯s n is, it will fail, and killing an Armoured Holy Clone will greatly affect Tan Shanse as well.¡±

    Fei Qiansong tugged on Nie Qing¡¯s clothes. ¡°I know I¡¯m very selfish, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ But I just want to be with you for as long as possible, and I don¡¯t want to think about anything else. Don¡¯t let me go, if you let me go alone, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live for long.

    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t love me, either? You just love yourself for the first time ever to be sincerely touched. ¡±

    Nie Qing knew how hurtful his words were, but he had done it on purpose.

    With their strength, the three of them had no chance of winning. When Feng Xiuyang said that they could fight, it was because the avatar was not very intelligent, it was strong, but its thinking was simple, so in the end, it was inferior true level nine stage Emperor Realm cultivator. However, a single step of carelessness would allow the avatar to kill them.

    He didn¡¯t want Fei Qiansong to take the risk, so he said that deliberately.

    ¡°No matter what you say, no matter how much you look down on me, I will not leave. Even if you scold me and beat me up, I will not leave.¡±

    Fei Qiansong just held onto Nie Qing¡¯s clothes tightly.

    Zhang Zhenjun sighed: ¡°He intentionally wanted to drive you away, because the road ahead is dangerous... Since you two have decided to live and die together, why must you be so worried? Let¡¯s go together... ¡±

    Nie Qing nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fei Qiansong was still hesitant, but he didn¡¯t want to let go.

    At the same time, in the Yongzhou region.

    In the sky, tens of thousands of streaks of light were flying towards the northeast. Sincest night, they did not stop as they flew through the sky like a meteor, shocking countless people who did not know what it was. The ordinary people did not know what it was, so they were fearless.

    But the cultivators knew very well that the cold, callous aura emanating from it wasn¡¯t something which humans had.

    The sect master of the Longevity Sect, Liu Feixu, looked up at the sky and said to the people around him in a deep voice, ¡°A few days ago, the sect master of the northern Jizhou sent someone over to deliver the news that there is a great cmity going to befall the world, or that humans might go extinct. At that time, I thought that he was just bluffing and trying to scare us.

    ¡°Sovereign, why don¡¯t we take our sect¡¯s south? We¡¯ll go to the South Sea¡¯s south.¡±

    ¡°How about we go to the west side? Outside of the Western Region¡¯s Great Thunder Lake Temple, there are Great Thunder Lake Temple¡¯s people. Nothing big will happen.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you will enter the underground pce to hide.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, preserving one¡¯s strength is the most important thing, An Zheng¡¯s words cannot be trusted.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of those mortals, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it for us to go all out and fight them. For the sake of those mortals, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if we were to fight them all out.¡±

    They spoke at the same time, but didn¡¯t notice the coldness on Liu Feixu¡¯s face.

    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave.¡±

    Liu Feixu raised his head and said: ¡°We cultivators have always thought that mortals are not important, and have already gotten used to being high and mighty. Normally, many people in the sects have also gone out to humiliate the mortals, but think about it, how many people only have him as a cultivator, and his parents, elders and even his family as a mortal. Fighting between people is a matter between people. If something thates from the outside is going to exterminate humanity, then humans are still ndering each other. That would truly bementable. ¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect the grand master to have suceaction. The grand master had always had a personality that did not care about worldly matters, wholeheartedly cultivating.

    ¡°Disciples of the Longevity Sect, who are willing to fight with me, take a step forward. Those who are willing to escape, I won¡¯t stop them.¡±

    Those with higher cultivations were mostly hesitating, but those with weaker strength all took a step forward.

    Seeing the reaction of these disciples, Liu Feixu felt a sense of pride in his heart: ¡°Cultivators enjoy everything ordinary people can¡¯t enjoy. If I meet witribtion yet have to hide behind the backs of ordinary people, I can¡¯t afford to lose that person.¡±

    He rose into the air, ¡°Longevity Sect disciples, listen to mymand, follow me to behead demons and exterminate devils!¡±

    Streams of light flew up as they followed closely behind Liu Feixu. This era¡¯s Great Heaven Realm warriors could already fly in the air, and those young, hot-blooded youths followed Liu Feixu and charged towards the stars in the sky. They looked so insignificant and insignificant, but they looked so great as well.

    When Liu Feixu flew up with his men, some of the people who were still hesitating followed suit. ¡°Forget it, since we are going to die, why not be more heroic and not die? Let those who are still alive remember my name.¡±

    ¡°Limitless Sect¡¯s Zhang Chao is here!¡±

    ¡°The good sect Song Zishan is here!¡±

    ¡°Rogue Cultivator Gao Que is here!¡±

    ¡°The White Ping Mountain leaves are different now!¡±

    More and more people flew up into the air, like stars colliding with each other.

 Chapter 1605 - The Different Feng Xiuyang

    <h4>Chapter 1605 ¨C The Different Feng Xiuyang</h4>

    The wind blew against the ground and carried the smell of blood further away. A hare jumped out from the grass. It only stayed for a moment before it couldn¡¯t stand the smell and ran away.

    A drop of sticky blood dripped down onto a magic tool with a light patter. That magic tool was already iplete and most of it had copsed. That drop of blood fused into the magic tool¡¯s blood and could not be distinguished.

    A long time after the war, a viger bravely and carefully approached the battlefield. Seeing the corpses on the ground pale in fright, and the increasing number of ordinary citizens appearing, they were afraid, but they mustered their courage toe.

    This was a field, and corpses littered the ground.

    Some of them were vomiting, some were crying, and some were so scared that they squatted down and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore.

    An old man with white hair saw a pile of corpses in front of him. The corpses were around the height of a person and were all the corpses of the faceless monsters. Most of them were iplete.

    He let his grandson help him climb up the mountain. The young man was so scared that he barely took a step. The old man harrumphed and shook off his grandson¡¯s hand. Then, he climbed up the pile of corpses alone ¡­ It was a circr heap of corpses, with at least hundreds and thousands of bodies falling in a circle, forming a huge circle. In the middle of the circle waerson who was covered in blood and looked to be in a state where his body was iplete.

    The old man¡¯s tears flowed down his face as he knelt down beside the corpse in the middle and kowtowed seriously.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    He kowtowed again and again, knocking his forehead against the ground.

    Before this, mortals were afraid of cultivators and felt that they could easily kill people. Moreover, mortals had no power to resist them, and once the immortal master spoke, blood would flow likiver. They could only kneel and hide, but their hearts were cursing those cultivators time and time again.

    However, this time, they knew that if these cultivators did not stand out, they would have beenpletely massacred. The river of stars that flew through the sky continuously released their power, and wherever they passed, viges and towns were ttened, and cities were swept clean. They were flying from the Yong Zhou Province to the northeast, killing countless people along the way.

    Thus, these cultivators came, and under the leadership of the sect master Liu Feixu, thergest sect of the Yongzhou Region, they fearlesslyunched their attacks on the foreign enemies.

    The one who fell in the middle of the round corpses was Liu Feixu, he seemed to have lost his breath, the surrounding corpses were all killed by him, he had used hisst bit of strength.

    The teenager took a deep breath and wiped away his tears. He told himself not to be afraid, even if he had to be afraid, he would bring back the corpses of those he respected and bury them properly.

    One old and one young, they carried Liu Feixu out from the corpses. They saw that even more vigers had arrived, and voluntarily searched for the corpses of human cultivators on the battlefield. Then, they carried them out one by one.

    They had never been so moved, had never been so shocked before. They now understood what sort of people cultivators were.

    They were selfish and would pursue longevity for the sake of cultivation. Thus, they were even more afraid of death than mortals. However, when a cmity descended upon them, they were naturally the first to charge forward, because they possessed a strength that was even greater than mortals.

    Three streaks of light flew over in the blink of an eye. The old man subconsciously raised his head and saw the three streaks of light descending.

    The three people who hade were none other than Zhang Zhenjun and Nie Qing. When they saw sucragic battlefield, the color of their faces changed.

    Zhang Zhenjun looked up at the sky and wailed, ¡°I am the role model!¡±

    Nie Qing cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nie Qing only felt a surge of boiling blood in his heart. It was the first time he saw a mortal showing such sincere respect to a cultivator, and it made him want to cry.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The old man carefully ced Liu Feixu¡¯s body down, then knelt down while trembling: ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can repay you with, I¡¯ll kowtow to you then.¡±

    The young man followed the old man and kneeled down, and soon, arge amount of people behind them kneeled down.

    Nie Qing followed suit and knelt, then helped the old man to get up: ¡°Everyone try your best to go ce outside of the vige and town, enter into the forest, and don¡¯te out for now. The war has already begun, and it may continue for a long time, but you can rest assured, before we all die in battle, no one will be allowed to hurt you first.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun lowered his head to check Liu Feixu¡¯s injuries, wanting to see what sort of strange, faceless Cultivation Power it was, when suddenly his expression changed: ¡°People can still be saved.¡±

    He took ouellet and stuffed it into Liu Feixu¡¯s mouth, then began to inject his own Cultivation Power into Liu Feixu¡¯s body to help him circte his Qi. A few minutester, when Zhang Zhenjun¡¯s forehead was already sweating, Liu Feixu coughed and actually woke up.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a cultivator like you.¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun replied.

    Liu Feixu gratefully expressed his thanks, then looked around at the corpses of his own sect¡¯s disciples and other sects and rogue cultivators. He couldn¡¯t stop his tears from flowing, ¡°I was the one who let them down, I brought them here, and I¡¯m also sorry to the ancestors of Longevity Sect.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Nie Qing said, ¡°As long as there are still people left alive, once we win in the end, the Longevity Sect will continue to exist and the joss stick will inevitably burn even hotter.¡±

    Fei Qiansong squatted down to help bandage Liu Feixu¡¯s wound, the more he bandaged, his heart shivered. Liu Feixu¡¯s body had too many wounds, almost one aime, if not for his extremely high cultivation realm, he would have died long ago.

    ¡°Those guys aren¡¯t very intelligent.¡±

    Liu Feixu said: ¡°I am still alive, so I must spread what I have seen. It will definitely be of help to theter battles ¡­ Those faceless monsters don¡¯t haveart, and we were at a disadvantage from the start, because like humans, their biggest weakness was their heart. Butter on, we realized that they didn¡¯t have a heart at all, they didn¡¯t even have any internal organs, and their only weakness was their lower abdomen.

    ¡°Rest for a while, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do, I have to say it while I¡¯m still awake. Spread it out as soon as possible ¡­¡± When they feel that they are in danger, they will transform into the second form, the left eye. Their left eye has an extremely strange sealing power, and I can vaguely feel that it is somewhat simr to the Dao Sect¡¯s orthodox sealing technique.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun wrote it down, ¡°In a while, we will split up and inform the sects, let them spread the news.¡±

    ¡°Those faceless monsters were originally heading towards the northeast, but they were stopped by us, although we suffered heavy losses, those guys also suffered heavy losses, the strongest of them left by themselves, this is fortunate, if that guy stayed, we might have beenpletely suppressed from the very start, and soon all of our troops will be wiped out, the strongest one continued to fly towards the northeast, among the remaining faceless monsters, there are ten of them that are also strong, they have all been killed by us, this is also the reason why our Longevity Sect destroyed our door ¡­¡±

    ¡°There are at least thousands or even tens of thousands of the remaining Faceless Monsters. They seem to have lost theirmand and flew a distance to the northeast before stopping at the mountain range.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun looked at Nie Qing, ¡°We must act separately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to chase after that clone of mine.¡±

    The Zhang Zhenjun said: ¡°The two of you must split up and notify all therge sects in the Northern Region. Also, you must contact An Zheng and the others as soon as possible.¡±

    Nie Qing: ¡°I¡¯ll go chase it up with you, Xiao Fei ¡­¡±

    Fei Qiansong knew what he wanted to say and instinctively shook his head.

    Nie Qing grabbed Fei Qiansong¡¯s shoulders, looked her in the eyes and said seriously: ¡°You know, this time, no one can avoid me. If we don¡¯t use our full strength, it might really be a departure very quickly, and the temporary separation right now is for us to be together for the long term ¡­ Go towards the north and find the people from the Heavenly Awakening Sect as soon as possible. Tell them everything, including the weakness of the Faceless Monster and tell them where you are stationed. Then,e back and reunite with us. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong bit his lips and nodded: ¡°Then wait for me. No matter what, wait for me.¡±

    Nie Qing kissed her on the forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you and I are already bound together, and even the de cannot cut us apart. Furthermore, the two of us have already died together once, so what could be more terrifying than death? Go ahead, I won¡¯t let you down. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong acknowledged with all his might before flying towards the north.

    Nie Qing and Zhang Zhenjun brought Liu Feixu and left. They first found a sect to settle Liu Feixu down, then the two of them quickly chased after Tan Shanse in the northeast. That Armoured Holy Clone seemed to be extremely important to Tan Shanse, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned his own party and would have continued on to the northeast direction by himself.

    ¡°The time hase to be of the utmost importance.¡±

    Zhang Zhenjun looked at Nie Qing, ¡°We are not important figures, but maybe the reason for the change is because of the two of us.¡±

    Nie Qingughed: ¡°Then the two of us are great people.¡±

    The two of them smiled at each other and sped up.

    This fellow¡¯s strength was terrifying, but he was actually a simple person. He did not think of hiding his tracks and continued to fly all the way, killing all the way, killing all the living creatures one by one in a straight line, destroying all the viges one by one, and even releasing a terrifying power as long as he could feel the presence of life deep in the mountains.

    Killing was his nature.

    The more Zhang Zhenjun and Nie Qing chased, the more shocked they were. This fellow¡¯s massacre of them was simply too heavy, maybe many of them were still sleeping and didn¡¯t understand what was going on before they died. There were men, women, elders and children.

    The further he went, the uglier Nie Qing¡¯s face became, and the fighting spirit in his eyes grew stronger.

    At the same time, Fei Qiansong flew towards the north.

    However, not long after she left the Yongzhou region, she suddenly fin in her heart. She actually couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell down heavily. With a bang, she crashed into a mountain.

    If not for her current strength, she would have fallen to the ground and died.

    Unless this person was many times stronger than her, or had some unique method to directly injure her, Fei Qiansong obviously knew what was going on. The first thing she thought of was to think of it, so she smiled bitterly and struggled to stand up. She immediately saw Feng Xiuyang standing in front of her, still smiling.

 Chapter 1606 - Usefulness You Dont Understand

    <h4>Chapter 1606 ¨C Usefulness You Don¡¯t Understand</h4>

    Fei Qiansong felt a fierce pain in his chest, and following that, the Cultivation Power that was originally abundant in his body seemed to have been locked in ce by something, making his unable to release it. Unable to control himself, she fell straight down, and under the effect of inertia, he crashed into a cliff diagonally, causing arge piece of the cliff to break.

    As she rolled down the cliff, Fei Qiansong immediately realized what was going on. When she held ontree and stood up, she could only smile bitterly.

    He knew it would be like this, but it was definitely going to be like this.

    Feng Xiuyang stood right in front of him, with that kind of kind and innocent smile on his face. It was just that at this moment, Fei Qiansong saw that behind that smile was hidden killing intent.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Tan Shanse smiled and gently asked: ¡°I see that you have deviated, leaving Zhang Zhenjun and Nie Qing, this is not good, you are in the same team, you must work together closely to defeat the Armored Holy Clone, I remember telling you before, the Armored Holy Clone is very important to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Fei Qiansong spat out blood: ¡°Why am I not surprised at your performance at all?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shrugged his shoulders nonchntly: ¡°Because you¡¯ve stayed by Tan Shanse¡¯s side for a long period of time, and you know Tan Shanse very well. You are different from Zhang Zhenjun Nie Qing. At most, they would only believe and doubt me, but you didn¡¯t trust me from the very beginning. ¡±

    Fei Qiansongughed: ¡°Because your acting skills are really not that good.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sighed: ¡°Why does it have to be like this? There¡¯s no conflict of interest between us right now. If you want to kill Tan Shanse, I want to kill Tan Shanse as well. I thought that with the same interests and objectives, we could sincerely and sincerely unite. That¡¯s why I gave you guys enough strength. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong: ¡°And then, to include some things within this power that are difficult to detect, so you can control us at anytime?¡±

    ¡°How can I control you at any time?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I need to stay within a certain distance, so I came with you. From the beginning, I knew that if something happened between the three of you, then it must be you ¡­ It really makes me worry. ¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me now?¡±

    There was only Nie Qing in Fei Qiansong¡¯s mind, when she thought about that simple-minded fool, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.

    ¡°It seems, there¡¯s nothing left to regret.¡±

    She mumbled to herself.

    Love? Pure love?

    I did.

    Feng Xiuyang did not seem to be in a hurry to make a move. ¡°As long as you go back obediently and pretend as if nothing had happened, I can avoid killing you. If you cooperate with to take down the Armoured Saint clone, I will help you guys out at a critical moment. Using the strength of four of us to capture the Armoured Saint clone alive is noroblem, but if you insist on leaving, I might do something that would make you unhappy.¡±

    Fei Qiansongughed: ¡°Do you think the current me, is still that afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed and said: ¡°But you are afraid that Nie Qing will die.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°You care more about your own life than Nie Qing, so I am very envious that Nie Qing actually received such a love. I have always wanted to have such a love, too bad... I am the kind of person fated not to be tied down by emotions. To me, emotions are just a form of consumer goods. I can y with them, but I can¡¯t be serious ¡­ You¡¯re different, you¡¯ve already begun to take it seriously. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong looked at Feng Xiuyang, his eyes filled with killing intent: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang shook his head: ¡°I have already said, I only want to kill Tan Shanse. Only if Tan Shanse dies, as his clone, can I truly obtain my freedom ¡­ Furthermore, I am different from him. I do not have the kind of boring thought of exterminating humans, I only want to live on my own, separate from Tan Shanse¡¯s control. I am a truly free person ¡­ This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve told you this, so why don¡¯t you believe it? ¡±

    Then why did you stop me from finding An Zheng?

    Fei Qiansong said coldly: ¡°I know what you are afraid of, and you are afraid that An Zheng¡¯s appearance will stop you. No matter if it¡¯s you or Tan Shanse, the thing you are most afraid of is An Zheng ¡­ It¡¯s as if he¡¯s your arch-nemesis. As long as he appears, you won¡¯t be able to make things go ording to the ns you made. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang frowned, ¡°You should hate that guy.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°I hate him, but I am also grateful to him. No matter what opinion I have towards him, there is at least one thing that goes without saying, and that is that I can trust him, but I absolutely cannot trust you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang sighed, ¡°It really failed... I think that I have disyed my sincerity enough. Did you notice that when I smiled, I was doing it on purpose to imitate An Zheng¡¯s smile? I¡¯ve tried to change myself. Why do you still think I can¡¯t be trusted? ¡±

    ¡°Fake, this is a fake.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s answer was simple but sharp.

    Feng Xiuyang remained silent for a while, before continuing: ¡°Since you feel that everything I say is false, then I can only repeat the lies I said previously, and let you deeply remember them ¡­ If you insist on going to the Heavenly Awakening Sect to look for An Zheng, I will immediately go back and kill Nie Qing. I can control the energy in your body as I please, but I can also control the energy in his body and the energy in the body of the Zhang Zhenjun as I please. ¡±

    Fei Qiansong clenched his teeth, his eyes red.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hesitating?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang seemed to not understand Fei Qiansong¡¯s current performance. Nie Qing was clearly the person she cared about the most, yet she did not immediately agree to it, and seemed to still be struggling, and this struggle was obviously very painful. Could it be that in her heart, there was something more important than Nie Qing?

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what Nie Qing would tell me if he was by my side right now.¡±

    Fei Qiansong took a deep breath and suddenlyughed, ¡°But I can¡¯t kill you right now... You can control the power in my body. As long as I move my mind, you will immediately sense it, and then, you can easily kill me.

    Feng Xiuyang alsoughed: ¡°So, I always said you were the smartest one.¡±

    Fei Qiansong nodded and turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and look for the two of them now and pretend nothing happened. I assure you that you are satisfied. ¡±

    The more she said this, the more Feng Xiuyang felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang teleported to stop Fei Qiansong, killing intent shed in his eyes.

    Fei Qiansong looked at Feng Xiuyang innocently: ¡°I already said, I will do as you say, because I have no way of dealing with you. Believe me, if I could have killed you now, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have said a word more to you ¡­ But if you kill me, Nie Qing and Zhang Zhenjun will definitely understand and immediately leave this ce. How far are you controlling them? From the time I felt a sudden pain in my heart till the time you appeared, it¡¯s at most less than a hundred miles. This is your limit. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°Women are too smart, it is not a good thing.¡±

    Fei Qiansong: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said: ¡°I keep having the feeling that you just want to kill me right now.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said as he walked: ¡°I just want to kill you right now, no matter what, I don¡¯t have that ability...¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    With a boom, a Explosion of Essence Thunder exploded behind Feng Xiuyang!

    Feng Xiuyangpletely did not notice the person behind him, and never thought that An Zheng would appear at this time. Furthermore, he did not understand why the Explosion of Essence Thunder was sucerrifying, forbidden cultivation technique, to the point that An Zheng could use it without making any sound?

    Feng Xiuyangnded on the ground and immediately dissipated.

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°It really is just a clone.¡±

    A clone of his clone.

    Feng Xiuyang was Tan Shanse¡¯s clone, and he actually made his own clone. Thinking about it, this seemed to be a little ironic.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Fei Qiansong asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I understand.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°That¡¯s good, at least I didn¡¯t disappoint Nie Qing.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through it, so I had to thank you.¡±

    Fei Qiansong didn¡¯t seem to think that An Zheng would actually say thank you to his. After all, what existed between the two of them wasn¡¯t some happy past, and with An Zheng¡¯s character that required all of one¡¯s effort to get rid of evil, the reason why he was able to hold back from killing her was because the two of them still had Nie Qing between them.

    An Zheng was obviously still in the Cyan ins to meet up with Qu Liuxi and the others, how did he suddenlye to the Yong Region?

    Feng Xiuyang obviously did not know that when he had parted ways with Nie Qing, An Zheng had once given him a locating tool. This tool could let An Zheng know where Nie Qing was at any time, and even after Nie Qing handed this tool over to Fei Qiansong on the battlefield, they were still able to see through his true nature. Furthermore, An Zheng had also found out about Feng Xiuyang¡¯s secret base, the Fen Space.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Fei Qiansong subconsciously asked An Zheng.

    An Zheng said: ¡°I will stop that armor sage clone, you go find Nie Qing and the real person, and lead the friends to the mountain. Since those face less monsters have stopped to wait for death, then we cannot let down the trust they have in us ¡­ ¡­ What Tan Shanse and Feng Xiuyang are nning is actually not important. The most important thing is that they let us know what it means to be united. ¡±

    An Zheng disappeared as if he had never been here before.

    Trident space.

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s face turned pale white.

    He knew that he was done for, that everything was done for, not because his meticulously nned n was done for, but because An Zheng was able to see through his true essence, his true essence ¡­ He should not have followed them, and in the beginning, he should not have saved Nie Qing and Nie Qing. He knew that he was only looking for the ultimate pleasure from conspiring, and using An Zheng¡¯s friends was of course a form of enjoyment for him.

    Now that the trident space had been exposed, perhaps An Zheng would arrive very soon. That fellow¡¯s strength should have almost reached the Emperor Level 7.

    ¡°Give up?¡±

    he asked himself.

    He looked around the room, then took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing is more important than life.¡±

    Then, he packed up a few of the most important things before leaving the trident as fast as he could. At the same time he left, Tan Shanse appeared at the seaside, watching Feng Xiuyang¡¯s somewhat miserable retreating figure. Tan Shanseughed coldly, ¡°A clone, yet you still have to jump up and down ¡­ I only let you live because you were useful. ¡±

    He turned back to the interior of the Stone Mountain and snapped his fingers. He could see everything in the space.

    ¡°This is all my own preparations. Where did you get that confidence from?¡±

    He sat down, ¡°Without you, it would not be good for you to gather all of An Zheng¡¯s group ¡­ Feng Xiuyang, I have to thank you, you really don¡¯t understand the use of the A Holy Clone ¡­ ¡±

 Chapter 1607 - One hour

    <h4>Chapter 1607 ¨C One hour</h4>

    Feng Xiuyang hurriedly escaped. His originally ingenious n had been instantly destroyed, and he had been pondering along the way, in the end, he was still a bit too confident. He wanted to control Nie Qing, but he didn¡¯t know what An Zheng had given him, so he failed by a huge margin.

    However, he was not too discouraged. After all, although those three people had greatly increased in strength due to his assistance, as long as they were within a certain distance, he couldpletely control them.

    But he could not help but feel aggrieved in his heart, the three people he had painstakingly nurtured had actually be An Zheng¡¯s helpers.

    Fortunately, he himself was confident that he could stop the Armored Saint clone. As long as he could get the Armored Saint clone, he could get more of the inheritance from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata Formation. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t even have to hide from Tan Shanse.

    And what even Tan Shanse did not know was that the Armoured Holy Clone was not sent to him, but to Feng Xiuyang.

    The battle on the distant ins had just ended, and the faint smell of blood still lingered in the air. The army of the Faceless Monster, which was almost ten thousand people in size, was stationed on this mountain.

    Actually, there waeason for them to be confident and fearless. It was because in the previous battle, almost half of the cultivators in the Yongzhou area were gone ¡­ This was not to say that these faceless monsters¡¯ strength surpassed those cultivators by too much, but it was because this was the first time cultivators came into contact with these faceless monsters. They did not understand the enemy at all, and their weakness was not found in their heart.

    From the Elders, to the disciples of the first, second, and third generation, countless of them had died on the battlefield. This sect was called the Yongzhou region, and as for the achievements of the entire world, they were worth remembering forever.

    At this moment, Liu Feixu sat in front of An Zheng. Towards this Heavenly Awakening Sect Elder, Liu Feixu had long since heard of his great name.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±

    Liu Feixu¡¯s mood had notpletely recovered. After all, such arge sect had been destroyed, and only a few weak fourth or even fifth generation disciples remained in the sect. The number of people there was merely two to three hundred.

    He looked at An Zheng witint of hope in his eyes. He hoped that An Zheng would avenge his disciples and those dead citizens of the Yongzhou Region.

    ¡°People always say that if the Heavens call upon the South for longevity, my Longevity Sect has already done its best.¡±

    Liu Feixu lowered his head, not allowing An Zheng to see the sorrow in his eyes, after all he was the sect master.

    ¡°I will take back the blood debt owed to the many Daoists in the Longevity Sect.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°My friends have already arrived. They will directly go to the mountain and destroy that team of weirdos.¡±

    ¡°How many men and horses are there?¡±

    Liu Feixu immediately became excited, after all that wauge matter of revenge for his own disciples. He was slightly shocked, how could the army of Heavenly Awakening Sect arrive so quickly, and not just tens of thousands of miles away from the Jizhou? If a few peerless experts were here, he believed that he would still have some doubts when it came to an army.

    ¡°Six or seven.¡±

    ¡°Six or seven?¡±

    Liu Feixu¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy: ¡°Everyone says that the Heavenly Awakening Sect is full of talented people, but... Forget it, I won¡¯t say anymore. You all should be extra careful, although the faceless weirdre not all that strong, they areparable to Emperor level Rankers, and their weakness is only their lower abdomen. Furthermore, their natural protective leather armor that is tenacious to the point of being indestructible, there are six or seven of them ¡­ ¡±

    Liu Feixu¡¯s mood became very bad. He knew that the Heavenly Awakening Sect might be a bit stronger than his Longevity Sect, but he did not think it would be that much, since they were, after all, two sects with the same name. The Northern Heaven Enlightenment Nan Changsheng was recognized as one of the two great forces in the martial arts world.

    He had originally thought that An Zheng was someone who could conspire against big matters.

    He got up and said, ¡°I have yet to recover from my severe injuries, so I can¡¯t help you fight.¡±

    An Zheng knew what he meant and he was unwilling to exin anything. He stood up and cupped his fists: ¡°n Master, you should go back and rest first. It¡¯s noon now, and two hourster, I will bring back the heads of all the faceless weirdo be used as sacrifices.

    ¡°Two hours? ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    Liu Feixuughed, then turned and left.

    An Zheng did not speak further, he turned and walked out of the door with Fei Qiansong following behind him and said: ¡°Liu Feixu doesn¡¯t seem to believe your words.¡±

    ¡°He has reason not to believe it.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°Does Master and Nie Qing still follow the strongest faceless weirdo?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fei Qiansong asked: What should I do?

    An Zheng said: ¡°Just now I said, two hourster, my people will bring those ugly heads of mine to the in to pay respects to the dead in Yongzhou, you help me do this again, and ask the rest of Liu Feixu¡¯s people, the elders of Yongzhou, to help bury the dead as soon as possible in that battlefield, there are too many of them, and many of them did not even need to be buried in the ground.¡±

    Fei Qiansong nodded: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    An Zheng walked to the door and soared into the sky: ¡°I will chase after Nie Qing and the others, and will rush back to participate in the memorial service.¡±

    Fei Qiansong was startled for a moment. He thought to himself that it was no wonder that Liu Feixu didn¡¯t believe you, neither did I ¡­ Even if they caught up with Nie Qing and the others and rushed back in an hour, two hours would probably not be enough. Furthermore, they had to kill the strongest Holy Body in the n, the one who killed them was definitely at the Emperor Level, and definitely not at the early stage of the Emperor Level. Even if Nie Qing and Zhang Zhenjun were to join hands, they would still not have the slightest chance of victory.

    Killing more than ten thousand faceless weirdo s in an hour, relying on six or seven people?

    They fought back and forth for two hours and still wanted to kill the Armored Sage¡¯s clone. Relying on An Zheng alone?

    Fei Qiansong shook his head andughed bitterly.

    Even though the Longevity Sect was almost out of fighting, there was no doubt about their position in the Yongzhou River Lake. It could only make people respect them more, as long as Liu Feixu said something, it would be better than Fei Qiansong running around everywhere.

    Seeing that Fei Qiansong had returned, Liu Feixu leaned on his chair and said in an indifferent tone: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I help that Master An of yours?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    Fei Qiansong¡¯s answer was serious, and was also the truth, but Liu Feixu felt like his own self-esteem had been stabbed once again ¡­ He doesn¡¯t need it? Hehe... He didn¡¯t know how such an arrogant person could survive half of the sky in the north of Jiuzhou River.

    ¡°Master An is truly a peerless genius.¡±

    Liu Feixu was too embarrassed to say more, so he asked Fei Qiansong: ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±

    Master An has said that he will sacrifice two hours on that battlefield to the memory of all the heroes who had died in the war in the Yongzhou region, as well as to the innocentmoners who had been killed by the faceless monsters. However, as there are simply too many casualties in the battle, he would like to ask the Patriarch to order more people to help bury the dead.

    Liu Feixu naturally did not believe that An Zheng could do it within two hours, but to let the dead die as soon as possible was something he should do, so he did not decline.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined this matter. The survivors of Longevity Sect are all searching the battlefield for corpses, so I¡¯ll greet the other sects and call upon the citizens to go even more. I¡¯ll do my best to bury all of the victims within two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader.¡±

    Fei Qiansong got up: ¡°I¡¯m going to the battlefield too, I¡¯m afraid if I go toote, I won¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    ¡°Toote?¡±

    Liu Feixu sighed, he felt that all the people that An Zheng knew were all crazy, and were so arrogant that they did not know their ce, and he really wanted to say that if An Zheng¡¯s people could kill all those faceless weirdo in an hour, he would be willing to take An Zheng as his master, but he did not say those words, as they were from the same world.

    The distance from Yong Zhou City to the battlefield was around a thousand kilometers. To her, this distance of one thousand kilometers was nothing, after all, it was much closer than An Zheng¡¯s. However, when she arrived at the Yongzhou City, she unexpectedly saw An Zheng again, and he actually had not left the city yet.

    ¡°Master An?¡±

    Fei Qiansong could not help but shout out.

    An Zheng turned around and nced at her: ¡°Un ¡­ Seeing that there¡¯s chestnut wine here, I remembered that Nie Qing loved to drink this, so I boughot of it too. ¡±

    With that, he disappeared.

    Fei Qiansongughed bitterly, thinking that he really had a big heart.

    Liu Feixuy in his room, tossing and turning. Although he was sure that An Zheng¡¯s people couldn¡¯t really do it, he was extremely curious ¡­ Would six or seven people really be able to kill that horrendous army within two hours? In the end, he still could not resist, called for someone to help him up, and then rode the Longevity Sect¡¯s battleship to fly over to the battlefield.

    Not much time had passed since An Zheng left the battlefield to the point where he was unable to calmly decide on his journey there to take a look, and then, he sat on the warship and flew to the battlefield two hourster. Not long after, he stopped on the battlefield and was supported out of the warship by someone.

    The people around him were also discussing. They had already done their best to bury all the victims, but how could revenge be done that quickly?

    ¡°It¡¯s hateful to be boasting aime like this.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m afraid those from the north are all braggart.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, making a joke about the dignity of the dead is a bit too much.¡±

    Before the sound of these people could fade away, they had already seen five to six ck spots flying over in the distance. In the blink of an eye, these five to six people had alreadynded on the ground, casually sprinkled some onto the ground.

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Qu Liuxi.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Gu Qianye.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Chen Shaobai.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Du Shoushou.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Qi Tian.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect Ye Qiandao.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Awakening Sect White Tiger.¡±

    The seven people cupped their fists together and said, ¡°To pay their respects to the Heroic Spirit of Yongzhou!¡±

 Chapter 1608 - Xinghe

    <h4>Chapter 1608 ¨C Xinghe</h4>

    The scene of the seven people bowing, gave Liu Feixuge shock.

    Seven people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, annihted over ten thousand faceless weirdo?

    Almost half of the cultivators of the Yongzhou region participated in that fierce battle. The Longevity Sect almost annihted their entire n, and they also killed around this number of faceless weirdo ¡­ But this did not mean that the Yongzhou Cultivators were weak, but rather that it was because they were fighting in the first round. Before this battle, no one understood the faceless weirdo and they used their own lives to explore many things for the neers.

    But there were seven people after all. If the Longevity Sect had seven people like that ¡­

    Liu Feixu shook his head with all his might to stop himself from thinking about it. In truth, an hour had just passed and the people of Heavenly Awakening Sect were not spouting nonsense. An Zheng was only seeking truth from facts.

    ¡°Fortunately, that An Zheng didn¡¯te back.¡±

    Someone beside Liu Feixu said in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if not, our Yongzhou Cultivators would have no face at all.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± Who would have thought that this Heavenly Awakening Sect was strong to such an extent? Seven people kill more than ten thousand faceless weirdo, and it only took two hours! ¡±

    ¡°Where is two hours? Don¡¯t you forget you still have time to go back and forth.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that those seven are all Emperor Level Master?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, how is that possible? Only the Immortal Pce¡¯s Three Immortals are known to have Emperor-level strength. Over here in the mortal world, the Immortal Queen of the East China Sea Yaochi, the Old Dragon King of the Dragon Domain of the South Pole, and the Buddha of the Western Region, these three should be Emperor-level strength.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant and ill-informed. I heard that An Zheng had long ago reached the Emperor Level. Could it be that you haven¡¯t heard a single piece of news about him from the past few days?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I naturally heard of it, but I just didn¡¯t believe it. ¡±

    Everyone was discussing amongst themselves. Although the Heavenly Awakening Sect had avenged the cultivators of the Yong Region so quickly, everyone was secretly relieved, and could be considered to haveforted the heroic spirit. But inparison to therge gap between them, no one felt veryfortable.

    ¡°If that guyes back on time, we really won¡¯t have any face left.¡±

    ¡°Nan Changsheng was blessed by the heavens, which is why his reputation was called out by others. In the end, his reputation was taken away by the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and the people of Yongzhou have no face at all.¡±

    ¡°But, even if An Zheng didn¡¯t return on time, they ¡­¡±

    The person who spoke didn¡¯t dare to say thetter half of the sentence. The people who surrounded him stared at him, but he didn¡¯t feel like he thought wrongly of anything ¡­ Even if An Zheng didn¡¯t return on time, the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s strength would still far surpass the Longevity Sect¡¯s! This was an indisputable fact.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that those seven people are all at the peak of Celestial Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around ¡­¡± The few people from the Longevity Sect that had been hiding for many years in fear of the Immortal Pce finding them, were all at Celestial Sovereign level. There were also two rogue cultivators who had already reached Celestial Sovereign level.

    ¡°Your back doesn¡¯t hurt when you stand there talking. Can the first match be the same as this one? If it wasn¡¯t for the intelligence report that my Yongzhou Cultivators relied on the umtion of our lives, those people might not have been killed so quickly. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like that!¡±

    However, Liu Feixu could not take it anymore: ¡°All of you, shut up! If they refuse to admit the difference, they will never improve. So what if the Heavenly Awakening Sect is stronger than the rest of our cultivation world? This is a great thing for our mortal world. In the future, when more and more faceless weirdoe to kill us, we will have those strong experts at the frontlines. When that happens, the chances of us surviving will be greater, and we will have more confidence in fighting against each other. ¡±

    Although Liu Feixu was not willing to believe that his Longevity Sect was so much weaker than the Heavenly Awakening Sect s, he was not a viin. He knew from experience that he had to face defeat, and he would not retreat without fighting when faced with difficulties.

    ¡°The head is right.¡±

    Someone echoed, ¡°By recognizing the gap, we can gain more motivation.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± I still feel relieved that An Zheng didn¡¯t return on time. ¡±

    Hearing this, everyone became silent. With Liu Feixu around, no one dared to say anything out loud, but they all agreed in their hearts.

    However, at this moment, a ck hole suddenly appeared in the sky. It was as though space had been torn apart ¡­ From the ck hole, two people flew out. One of them was tall and mighty, and the other was immortal-looking while the other was Zhang Zhenjun. Behind the two of them, An Zheng, who was holding onto the corpse of the Armored Saint clone, also flew out.

    ¡°Traveling through the void?¡±

    Someone said witale face, ¡°He must be at the Emperor level.¡±

    When Liu Feixu appeared, Liu Feixu actually heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, he had indeed thought that it would be better if An Zheng did not appear, but it was clear that he did not think this way. The stronger An Zheng was, the more experts there were in the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and it would be better for him to protect this world.

    He let his men support him as he strode forward. He cupped his fists and bowed towards An Zheng who hadnded: ¡°I, Liu Feixu, thank Master An on behalf of my fellowrade who died in battle in Yongzhou!¡±

    An Zheng immediately went over and stopped Liu Feixu, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that n Master brought along the intelligence that all of our fellow nsmen in Yongzhou risked their lives to obtain, we wouldn¡¯t have done it so smoothly.

    Liu Feixu sighed: ¡°There are geniuses in the martial arts world, I am sincerely convinced of Master An.¡±

    An Zheng threw the corpse of the Armoured Holy Clone to Du Shoushou: ¡°It¡¯s useful to keep it, Tan Shanse and Feng Xiuyang both want this guy. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s something extremely important to them.

    Du Shoushou took the body, ¡°You want to die but you don¡¯t? The bodies did not turn cold. ¡±

    ¡°There is indeed something strange going on. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    An Zheng, Liu Feixu and the others brought everyone to pay their respects to the victims, and then returned to Yong Zhou City.

    Everyone ced the Armoured Holy Clone¡¯s corpse in the center of the hall. Liu Feixu had someone bring over a stone tform, and they stood around the stone tform.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this thing dead?¡±

    ¡°No heart, no blood flow. Logically speaking, it should have been something stiff, but it has already been dead for so long, and there¡¯s still warmth on the body ¡­¡± I¡¯m guessing that this thing mighte back to life if there is a special power? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely possible.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Just open it and see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    A Yongzhou cultivator took out his magical equipment. It waigh grade longsword. He thrust it towards the abdomen of the avatar, and with a dang sound ¡­ That not-so-low level longsword actually broke into pieces.

    The defense of the avatar of the Armored Saint¡¯s lower abdomen was naturally stronger, but the people still found it hard to believe. He was obviously dead, without the support of the Cultivation Power, his body no longer had a source of energy, so how could his defense be so strong?

    An Zheng took out the Inverse Broken God Sword. ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    An Zheng gave Du Shoushou a nce and Du Shoushou took out a longsword that was more than a level higher than that person¡¯s artifact from his spatial artifact and passed it over: ¡°It¡¯s far from being mister¡¯s artifact, so it¡¯s good enough for you to use first. In the future, when mister finds a better one, you can exchange it.¡±

    That being said, it was enough to give that person face.

    This longsword was already at the peak of the Golden-Rank, almost at the Purple-Rank level. If it was ced in the auction house, it might not even be able to be sold for that much, so he immediately expressed his thanks, feeling extremely excited.

    The people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect were naturally rich, especially those two fellows, An Zheng and Du Shoushou. They had so many treasures in their spatial artifacts that they could forget about them even if they wanted to, and there were countless of them. And these instruments that they had forgotten or did not think were powerful were all priceless treasures to ordinary cultivators, especially those rogue cultivators who did not have much strength.

    When An Zheng¡¯s Inverse Broken God Sword appeared, everyone¡¯s mouth was wide agape ¡­ (TL: UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ¨C UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ¨C [emailprotected]</a>@

    The moment this sword appeared, its biting cold aura was enough to cut their skin, but it was not because An Zheng purposely unted it, but because the cultivation level of this weapon was too high, so high that it surpassed most of the cultivators in the Yong Region. This kind of weapon, even if they obtained it they would not dare to use it, it was more powerful than their own strength, and they could not use it at all.

    ¡°Purple-Rank?¡±

    Someone probed.

    An Zheng nodded, and did not exin anything.

    With his eyes, Liu Feixu immediately shook his head: ¡°More than that, he should brue treasure that has surpassed the limit of its ss.¡±

    An Zheng thanked him, and then, the Inverse Broken God Sword stabbed forward as it slowly sliced open the armor on the Armor Saint¡¯s clone¡¯s lower abdomen. Although its speed was not fast, it still revealed the sharpness of the Inverse Broken God Sword s that were brought about by nature.

    His lower abdomen split open, and the corpse of the clone suddenly began to shake. Clearly, he was extremely resistant to it.

    ¡°They have no life.¡±

    An Zheng sighed: ¡°We didn¡¯t really kill them, we only temporarily suspended their movement. Those Emperor faceless weirdo s were still alright, we destroyed the core of their lower abdomen, and the losses are really huge, but this ¡­ It seems as though they won¡¯t be able to kill him. ¡±

    Hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, everyone became curious, thinking: Could it be that there really is an indestructible thing in this world? Some people thought of the legend of the Buddhist Sect in the Western Regions that only existed when one¡¯s golden body was indestructible. However, it was rumored that even the Buddha was unable to sessfully cultivate suceerless divine art.

    An Zheng was also curious, just what kind of structure did this thing use? He had seen this thing use it before, and it did not seem to be aimed at anyone. This thing did not have any intention of stopping at all, after using it casually, it flew away, and still caused countless of grievous casualties.

    Everyone bent forward to look. When the abdomen of the avatar was opened, everyone was stunned.

    It was not some Dantian Qi Sea and there were no treasures to support it, but inside, there was a ¡­ Milky Way?

 Chapter 1609 - Sovereign Emperor Level Master

    <h4>Chapter 1609 ¨C Sovereign Emperor Level Master</h4>

    When An Zheng opened the lower abdomen of the Armoured Holy Clone, everyone was stunned... What the fuck is this?

    There was no flesh and blood, no Dantian Qi Sea s, only a slowly rotating star river, even if the avatar was already dead, the star river was still spinning, previously, when An Zheng killed him, he had directly used the Inverse Broken God Sword s to pierce into the guy¡¯s lower back, the wound was still there.

    An Zheng turned the corpse over, and discovered that the wound had be small, the sword just now had pierced into his lower abdomen, as though it had cut something, and the thing fell down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a living being.¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked closer to take a closer look, but among everyone present, she was not the only one who had a say.

    She turned the corpse over again, and after looking at it carefully for a while, Qu Liuxi said: ¡°It seems to be some kind of teleportation array, and it has a close connection with some other array, his poweres from that array, and it is endless. Your sword pierced here before.¡±

    She pointed with her finger and the crowd followed her finger¡¯s gaze. They discovered that there was indeed a small gap in the river of stars. Previously, it definitely wasn¡¯t that small. To think that this thing could actually repair itself.

    ¡°Maybe I can give iry ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, An Zheng reached out his hand towards the spinning mini river of stars. Qu Liuxi¡¯s face changed, it was already toote to stop it.

    The moment An Zheng¡¯s palm touched the river of stars, his body violently trembled. Even with his powerful strength of the seventh level of the Emperor Level, he was unable to pull his hand back from the river of stars. In an instant, many images rushed into An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    In the vast universe, An Zheng felt as if he had turned into a current of air, as he quickly moved forward. He saw a gigantic circr sphere, and every single sphere was ridiculouslyrge.

    It was as if he was riding something, as though he was flying quickly in a stream of light, his speed surpassing An Zheng¡¯s knowledge of speed. Perhaps, he would have such a speed when he was at his peak, but the current An Zheng was obviously unable to endure it, and that speed was far beyond the speed of void travel. An Zheng felt that if he charged forward a little longer, he would be directly blown away by the resistance.

    He saw that every giant sphere was different. Some of them even hadrger rings of light surrounding them. From a distance, these spheres looked nothing, but the closer they got to him, the more shocked he became. It was big, just too big.

    After circling around an earthen yellow ball, he saw an angry dragon-like thing sweeping towards him. An Zheng subconsciously wanted to dodge but he was toote, because the speed was too fast ¡­ However, nothing happened to An Zheng, and he finally realised that he did not actuallye here, but rather, his consciousness had entered into the A Holy Clone¡¯s Dantian, which was possibly the memory of the A Holy Clone, or perhaps he really had some sort of close connection with it in the universe.

    An Zheng looked carefully, that was not some huge dragon, but wauge stem.

    ¡°Seven Leaves of Tathagata!¡±

    An Zheng immediately reacted, but it was simply too big.

    This Seven Leaves of Tathagata was sorge that it exceeded one¡¯s imagination. If the one he met in the Azure Province already made An Zheng feel that it was unbelievable, then this made An Zheng feel that he was definitely dreaming.

    A single leaf was as big as the moon that An Zheng had passed by before, and there were at least thousands of dense and dense leaves. The stem of the leaf looked like a magnificent bridge in the universe, shocking everyone to the extreme.

    An Zheng seemed to have thought of something and elerated forward.

    Passing through the moon-sized leaves, they saw a pure white flower, a flower that was more than ten times bigger than the world An Zheng was in, the flower of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    The pure white flower petals seemed to have some sort of magic, causing people to find it difficult to shift their gaze to other ces when they saw it. An Zheng even felt that there waype of enticement that he was unable to resist, forcing himself to walk forward, and wished they could burrow into the stamen.

    If An Zheng had trulye with his physical body, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to control himself and would have drilled his way in, bing the other prisoner of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    On the stamen, there were more than a dozen clumps of light, flickering and dimming. An Zheng could faintly hear someone moaning in pain, a moaning sound that was extremely painful, even though it was very faint. It was as if the pain was on his own body.

    The stamen had a lot of fur, but it was obviously justpared to the other parts of the stamen. Even the smallest part of the fur was much bigger than the other parts of the stamen, and An Zheng saw that a skinny man was embedded inside the stamen¡¯s fur. An Zheng did not recognize any of these people, but he knew who they were.

    There were three people emitting a resplendent purple glow at the highest point. They must be the three supreme Emperor level experts from the ancient times, Emperor Yao, Emperor Shun, Emperor Yu, and some others below that who weren¡¯t part of the three. They should be the Pre-Qin Emperor that was known as the First Emperor of Eternal Emperors.

    The light emitted by the people below looked weaker, but it was only inparison. Even though they had already been trapped for tens of thousands of years, the powerful auras they gave off made An Zheng feel uneasy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A man who should have looked mighty nced over at them. His eyes were dull, like wax balls that had been put away for a long time. They were full of caution, fear, and excitement that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    An Zheng was unable to answer because he was unable to speak.

    That man was already as thin as a bag of bones. His appearance was extremely terrifying, but the might of a supreme Emperor level expert was still there.

    ¡°I know someone ising, I can feel you ¡­¡± Who are you? Is it that bastard? ¡±

    The man cursed, but his voice wasn¡¯t loud. It was obvious that he found it difficult to endure the strain.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The skinny man at the highest point shook his head slowly, ¡°Even if it was just a stream of spiritual sense, I can still confirm that it wasn¡¯t him ¡­ I remember his aura very clearly, it¡¯s as if it was carved into my bones. This person¡¯s aura is very lively, very righteous, without the slightest trace of evil ¡­ ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong. With such a cultivation level, how did you manage to find this ce?¡±

    An Zheng really wanted to answer him, but he was unable to do so.

    If it was possible, what An Zheng wanted to ask the most right now was how he could save all of you.

    In the third position, An Zheng was actually filled with respect towards Emperor Yu. There were actually not many legends about the other two Supreme Emperor level experts, but the legend of Emperor Yu had been circting throughout the world ever since, and the great flood that had engulfed the entire world. If it wasn¡¯t for Emperor Yu¡¯s help, it might have caused humanity to suffer a disaster for the first time since a long time ago.

    In order to control the flood, Emperor Yu had almost used up all of his Cultivation Power. He built a sturdy dike with his divine power and carved out a wide river. It took him a few years to manage the flood.

    The second speaker was in the highest position.

    Emperor Shun, who was in the second ce, naturally felt An Zheng¡¯s presence as well. However, he seemed to be toozy to talk, but he also seemed to think that talking was a waste of energy ¡­ They had been trapped here for far too long, and there was no way they could escape. In these tens of thousands of years, what hadn¡¯t they thought of doing? With so many Emperor Level Master, there should be at least four Martial Emperor-level experts who had already done what they could.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°The people in the family might have long forgotten about us. They might have thought that we were going to explore a new world, and there might even be blessings and expectations ¡­¡± How could they have thought that we were trapped here? ¡±

    Emperor Yu smiled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but I hope that after you return, you can tell the people around you to prepare. A cmity is about to befall upon them ¡­¡± Perhaps any of your preparations are meaningless, but in the end, we cannot sit still and wait for death. ¡±

    An Zheng wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t even do so.

    It was at this time that An Zheng calmed down from the intense trembling in the great hall of the Longevity Sect in Yongzhou City. However, he seemed to have been petrified; he could not hear nor feel anything no matter what anyone told him.

    ¡°Let hime back by himself. If we force him out now, there might be something bad.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°He cane out by himself.¡±

    Even if she was onlyforting everyone, as long as Qu Liuxi was able to say it, then it was worth believing.

    ¡°Why is his Blood Pearl Bracelet lit up?¡±

    Chen Shaobai pointed with his finger, but the glimmering light on the Blood Pearl Bracelet disappeared too quickly. It disappeared in a sh, and no one else saw that when everyone followed his finger, the Blood Pearl Bracelet had already returned to normal. They stared at it for a while, but the Blood Pearl Bracelet did not change again.

    No one noticed, and of course no one would notice, that something had left the Blood Pearl Bracelet and entered the Dantian of the avatar.

    At the same time, in the space inside the Stone Head Mountain on the shore of the Eastern Sea Region, Tan Shanse looked at the young man in front of him who he had just brought here from the Trident Space. ¡°I know your name is Wen Yuan, and I know how strong your Inherent Skill is, but the methods that Feng Xiuyang had taught you were all wrong ¡­ There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble to raise your strength. I can give it to you directly, and I can even make a bigger change to you. ¡±

    Wen Yuan snorted: ¡°No need, I¡¯m always relying on myself.¡±

    Tan Shanse shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But you relied on yourself was too slow, I know who you want to catch up to to to surpass who is stronger, he is already at the seventh level of the Emperor Level, moreover he relied on his own strength to level up, if you rely on yourself like this, you will never be able to catch up.¡±

    ¡°He also relied on external help?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tan Shanse pulled Wen Yuan¡¯s arm and said: ¡°Come, let me show you what true strength is.¡±

 Chapter 1610 - Great Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1610 ¨C Great Retreat</h4>

    An Zheng was still standing there motionlessly, his hand touching the Armoured Holy Clone¡¯s Dantian Star River. Those Star star point s were all wrapped around his fingers, and at this moment, no one dared to pull An Zheng out from this environment, fearing that something might happen.

    Fortunately, Qu Liuxi and the others were all present, and even if the seven Emperor Level Master s were to stand here, no one would be able to harm An Zheng.

    At the same time, in the space inside the Stone Mountain on the shore of the Eastern Sea Region, Tan Shanse was smiling as he said something to Wen Yuan.

    ¡°I have also met someone like you before. You think that the power you can gain is the strongest because of yourself, but in reality, that isn¡¯t the case ¡­ Why was An Zheng so fast? ¡°It¡¯s because he is constantly absorbing external power. For you to be so foolish as to want to catch up to him, is no different from wishful thinking...¡±

    Wen Yuan was silent for a long time before he said: ¡°But if we catch up to him like this, what achievements will we have?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°In this world, you are not the only genius, and not only An Zheng, there are also many people who are not inferior to you in terms of talent, there are even some that An Zheng cannot defeat. If you defeat them, and even kill them, wouldn¡¯t that mean that you are stronger than An Zheng?¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    Wen Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s one called Xu Shiyi in the Azure Province right now.¡±

    Tan Shanse paced around and said, ¡°You may not know much about the name Xu Shiyi, but if you know of his origins, you will definitely pay more attention to him. Xu Shiyi is a descendant of Xu Fu. Not only did he receive Xu Fu¡¯s true inheritance, he also received some of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s inheritances and is now firmly at the Emperor level, even An Zheng does not dare to provoke him easily. Furthermore, this person has never held back in his actions.

    Wen Yuan snorted: ¡°That¡¯s just because he hasn¡¯t met true experts, while An Zheng is too weak.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°That¡¯s why it also fostered the pride that everyone looks down upon Xu Shiyi. He had once said on more than one asion that the legends of the people who came from Fallen Immortal Ind were impressive, and in his eyes, they were just a bunch of trash. In the so-called Da Xi era, they are trash.

    Wen Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Right. He¡¯s savage, savage to the extreme.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°But in my opinion, it is possible for you to defeat him, as long as you continue to cultivate in peace for a few hundred more years ¡­ He is after all Xu Fu¡¯s descendant, and has a backer like the Buddha Sect. Normal people wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, so he can live a few hundred years peacefully. As for you, after painstakingly cultivating for a few hundred years, you might have the strength to fight him. ¡±

    Wen Yuan looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°What kind of inheritance did he obtain?

    ¡°But the inheritance alsoes with power.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°In this world, people who do not know how to change are the stupidest, other people are relying on external forces to improve themselves, and you foolishly want to rely on yourself. The cultivation space that Feng Xiuyang prepared for you was not of much help to you, because your talent surpasses what that space could give you, and you need something even more powerful.¡±

    Wen Yuan¡¯s expression did not stop changing: ¡°You want to control me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I control you?¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed: ¡°I am just... Although I have found a very powerful strength, my physical body still cannot withstand it. I desire revenge, you know, I am the only one who escaped from Xu Shiyi, and I understand his methods the best. ¡±

    He opened up his clothes, and let him look at the wounds on his body: ¡°These, are all left behind by An Zheng and Xu Shiyi, I am the same as you, a person who constantly wants to challenge himself, which is why I am continuously challenging the strong, but they are too despicable, the moment they discover that you might surpass them in the future, they will immediately kill you, and definitely not give you the chance to grow up, Feng Xiuyang wants to use you, but I am not, I only want you to fulfill my unfulfilled wish ¡­ Furthermore, the moment Feng Xiuyang divulges your information to Xu Shiyi or even An Zheng, those two people would immediatelye and find you, kill you. You might not know this, but Feng Xiuyang is actually good friends with An Zheng. ¡±

    ¡°Then why did he want me to defeat An Zheng?¡±

    ¡°I lied to you.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: The reason he found you was not because he hoped that you would defeat An Zheng, he was only in charge of finding someone for An Zheng to threaten An Zheng, and had not even found an opponent for him, so An Zheng needs some people weaker than him to train hisbat ability, and you are just selected like that.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Wen Yuan pped the table and it immediately crumbled into powder.

    It waather old table and was worth a lot of money, but Tan Shanse didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all.

    It¡¯s pretty secretive here, so I reckon that it won¡¯t be easy for Feng Xiuyang and the rest to find you, you can stay here and cultivate peacefully, and I won¡¯t advise you to ept my gift, it¡¯s the best protection for you, as long as you don¡¯t go out, and hide like an old turtle, allowing yourself to grow continuously, and in the future, you¡¯ll have the chance to defeat them. ¡°Su Yun said.

    ¡°I ept!¡±

    Wen Yuan looked at Tan Shanse: ¡°Give it to me now.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed, and turned to walk in: ¡°Come.¡±

    In the universe, An Zheng felt that he waspletely powerless. He really wanted to save all these Emperor Level Master, and once these people were saved, not only would the power to protect the world be greatly strengthened, but it would also lose its continuous nourishment, causing Tan Shanse¡¯s body to sink as well.

    But he couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t change anything.

    Emperor Yu seemed to have sensed that he had not left. After being silent for a while, he continued, ¡°I seem to have sensed your thoughts. Thank you, but you are too weak. Even if you are already at the Emperor Level, you will not be able to charge through this great array of Seven Leaves of Tathagata s. We are all at the Supreme Emperor Level, and those below are all at the peak of Emperor Level 9. I appreciate your kindness. Go back and protect our home. ¡±

    Right at this moment, An Zheng felt something graze pass by him, but he did not see it. That thing was very, very small, as though it was also from the direction of the world he was in, and there was a faint sense of familiarity, but it was too fast, so fast that even An Zheng could not react in time.

    A surge of force suddenly pulled An Zheng back. An Zheng knew that it was time, he felt like he was being pulled towards the ocean by a receding tide, he quickly retreated, he wanted to shout, but no sound came out.

    Witu sound, An Zheng returned from the universe to the real world, and his body fiercely moved once.

    ¡°I think I know why both Feng Xiuyang and Feng Xiuyang wanted to obtain the armor. Not only do they want a strong helper, the armor could also connect to the Seven Leaves of Tathagata s in the universe. Whether it¡¯s Tan Shanse or Feng Xiuyang, they could rely on the armor to absorb the same amount of power that the body in the universe absorbs.¡±

    ¡°Luckily I was killed by you.¡±

    Liu Feixu had already heard the story between Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai once. Although it was simple, he had more or less expressed the gist of it.

    ¡°Master An, I didn¡¯t expect that you would reach the 9th level of the Emperor Level at such a young age. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have any hope of catching up to you.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Liu Feixu was stunned for a moment, ¡°How is that possible? ¡°Just now, they told me that this clone¡¯s strength should be at the ninth level of the Emperor level. How did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The three words that An Zheng replied seemed to indicate that he was pretending, but to An Zheng, it was indeed like that ¡­ Transcending cultivation levels to kill people was nothing strange to An Zheng, so he naturally felt that it was nothing much. Furthermore, this avatar was only at the ninth level of the Emperor Level, but its true strength was definitely inferior tuman cultivator at the ninth level of the Emperor Level. His intelligence was not that high, and his reactions were average as well.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    Liu Feixu let out a long sigh, but it was unknown just what he was sighing about.

    An Zheng was at the seventh level of the Emperor Level, and had killed an Armored Holy Clone who was at the ninth level of the Emperor Level.

    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t really kill him.¡±

    An Zheng looked at the corpse of the Armor Holy Clone, ¡°Perhaps he will recover his injuries in the near future, and after umting enough energy, he will be reborn, so we cannot leave this thing here. We still have other things to do, and once he wakes up, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Yong Region who can stop him ¡­¡±

    Although his words were somewhat hurtful, they were the truth.

    Liu Feixu said: ¡°If we can¡¯t kill him, how should we deal with him?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend who can create the mostplicated spatial restrictions. At the very least, he will be trapped for a long time. With some formations added on to it, his recovery speed will be slowed.¡±

    An Zheng thought of Xu Shiyi, but unfortunately, Xu Shiyi was not able toe along because of some matters.

    ¡°Do you need us to do anything?¡±

    Liu Feixu asked.

    An Zheng pondered for a while and said: ¡°I will send people overter, I will trouble n Master to mobilize all of his power, and use the battleship to move all the citizens of the Yongzhou region to the west as much as possible. I have already agreed with the Buddha that no matter where theye from, they will be able to enter the mutated space created by the Buddhist Sect to avoid disaster.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Liu Feixu said: ¡°We will do it right now.¡±

    He was actually extremely shocked in his heart. When was An Zheng getting better with the Buddha? To him, the Buddha waowerful Ranker who stood high above the others. However, to An Zheng, it seemed like the Buddha was nothing more than this ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this thing away first and meet up with my friend in the Azure Province.¡±

    An Zheng kept the Armoured Holy Clone¡¯s corpse and discussed it with Qu Liuxi and the others, leaving behind Chen Shaobai and White Tiger, the two Emperor Level Master s, to assist the people of Yong Zhou in evacuating. The rest of them returned to the Cyan ins, spreading the news along the way.

 Chapter 1611 - Demon Canyon

    <h4>Chapter 1611 ¨C Demon Canyon</h4>

    Although their speed could not bepared to the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s warships, it was not slow either. The reason they did not choose a faster method was that An Zheng wanted to take a look at the corpse of the armored sage avatar.

    ¡°A strange teleportation circle?¡±

    Qu Liuxi looked at the river of stars in the abdomen of the avatar of A Saints and thought deeply, ¡°Can I only bring my soul over? Or is it just pure energy bodies? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I keep having the feeling that there¡¯s something behind me that has also used this river of stars to transmit over, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Not long after we saw you touching the Ster River with your hands, your Blood Pearl Bracelet lit up.¡±

    ¡°Lights up for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Take a look and see if you¡¯re missing something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng began to carefully check his own Blood Pearl Bracelet space. About ten minutester, he decided to give up, because he really had too many things in his Blood Pearl Bracelet space and couldn¡¯t even find them.

    ¡°What¡¯s missing in Heaven¡¯s Eye?¡±

    After looking for around 10 minutes, An Zheng finally remembered to ask about Heaven¡¯s Eye. He realised that he had been too tired during this period, to the point that his mind was a little muddled.

    [Swelling Earth]

    The answer was simple and clear.

    ¡°Swelling Earth?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of a possibility, ¡°The Swelling Earth was originally Emperor Yu¡¯s item and was purely an energy body. Therefore, being able to follow the flow of the river of stars and transmit it could be exined.

    ¡°A loyal magic tool.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a magical equipment. It¡¯s a natural item.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, many things are more emotional than others.¡±

    ¡°Where did this feelinge from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual remark ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if we can find anything useful with this item.¡±

    At the same time, somewhere in Jizhou, a group of people sat on a boat that slowly descended from the sky. This ship looked extremely old, and it was clearly barely repaired, and was unable to fly for a long period of time. The ship was riddled with scars, and it was unknown when the ship was destroyed in battle, and then it was abandoned.

    When the warshipnded, it made a very heavy sound, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. However, it was still able tond steadily.

    He had just been evacuated by the people of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, so he was not in a bad mood. When he left, he was very calm, and had brought along everything he could take, but he did not find anything useful here. However, he had a lot of food.

    This group of people disembarked from the warship, looking travel worn. After all, the performance of this warship was not good, and there was no protective cover, so everyone¡¯s clothes were slightly dirty and messy. They did not seem to be in good condition, but everyone seemed to be in high spirits.

    ¡°First Mr, are we almost there?¡±

    An old man with a kind face asked as he looked at the girl walking in front.

    She wasn¡¯t very tall, but her figure was perfect. The clothes she wore weren¡¯t expensive, it was just a very ordinary dress, but it had a certain elegance to it. After she had washed off the lead, she looked even more charming than before.

    During this period of time, her life had been very bitter, extremely bitter. However, she had endured through it all. Furthermore, this sort of miserable life might being to an end soon.

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    Her voice was not clear, slightly hoarse, but bright.

    She was very, very happy. She was about to meet that little fellow. How long had it been since theyst met? Seems like he was just a little kid thest time we met? In any case, he was always a little kid in her memory, but he was a different kind of kid.

    Once, in the State of Yan, only one person was called First Mr, and only one person was called Young Sir.

    Once upon a time, there wce called Zaocang.

    The her from the past, was called Zhuang Feifei.

    Elder Zhang, the owner of the Zaocang alsoughed. These people were really lucky to be able to endure, even though the people who did so were only out of ten, under sucragic environment, they could train a person to be even stronger ¡­ Only those who survived would be more united.

    They had found this warship in the ancient battlefield. Who knew how many years it had been abandoned, but it was still able to fly? It was a miracle, so it was a good start for them.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the peaceful little vige and took in a deep breath. It had been a long time since she had felt so rxed, and every day before, he had been on tenterhooks. No one knew when she would die, and no one knew when the people around him would die.

    Their experience waspletely different from the other people from Da Xi. The ce theynded on was too strange ¡­ That day, when she found out that An Zheng was going to stop Tan Shanse, she recklessly brought her people along. Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help him in any way, and the An Zheng at that time was already a dazzling true man. Sometimes, even she felt that the heavens liked to make things difficult for her and tortured her.

    Her husband was dead, not by old wounds, but by ident.

    In order to save her husband, she risked her life to gather all sorts of necessary medicinal herbs, and used her life to deal with all kinds of difficulties and obstacles. Finally, An Zheng tied her up to gather all of the necessary medicinal herbs, and then her husband gradually recovered, but on that day ¡­ She decided to help An Zheng. Her husband said that he wanted to go with her and that they couldn¡¯t let you take the risk alone, so they were brought to the Da Xi era.

    No matter how good First Mr¡¯s mental state was, he was unwilling to think too much about that ce. Every single person who came out of it alive was unwilling to think too much about it, even if they, the survivors, brought back not only their own lives but great power.

    They fell down from the Fallen Immortal Ind, but for some reason, they did not fall into the same ce as An Zheng and the rest, but into a canyon. There were no living things in that canyon, regardless of trees, flowers, animals, they were all dead.

    The little rabbit stood there with only bones and flowers blooming, but it was still covered in gray ashes. However, none of these things had changed. It had been maintaining this posture all along, as if it had been cursed by something.

    Everything hade in such a calm manner without any ripples, which was why she found it hard to ept.

    The husband was leading a team to scout ahead. Who would have thought that the crevices on both sides of the canyon would emit gray mes? Maybe it wasn¡¯t a me at all, in short, the people in front became ¡­ Ashes?

    The ashes, which were exactly the same as those of the trees, flowers, and animals, would not scatter or break. They would remain their original appearance, but they had died so thoroughly.

    At that time, Zhuang Feifei was crying like hell. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Mr. Zhang holding her back, she might have followed her husband, but no one thought that it was the start of a nightmare and not the end.

    It was a valley that normal people could not even survive in. Perhaps up until now, other than them, no one else in this world had discovered that ce. Every once in a while, there would be mes like that, and every once in a while, the dead things and people would turn into wraiths and start to kill.

    That was why everyone said that it was a cursed ce. As for who had cursed there, it wce that continued to be filled with great power. There was no way to find out.

    Most of them were the experts from Zaocang brought by Zhuang Feifei. Although their strength was nothingpared to Da Xi, they had be one another¡¯s pir in this kind of Death Canyon.

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head, telling herself not to think about it anymore. However, the memories seemed to be firmly stuck in her mind, unable to go away.

    How long has it been?

    He could no longer remember. From the first day they fell down, they had been struggling to survive in the Death Canyon. Initially, there had been people dying every day, some under the strange mes, some by their own people, some by their own people, and some by random things.

    If not for Mr. Zhang urging her to let these brothers wait for you to bring them out, Zhuang Feifei might have already broken down. It was the belief of him bringing the brothers of Zaocang to live that supported her, persevering, gritting her teeth persistently.

    That ce was terrifying, but it wasn¡¯tpletely without benefits, and that was the speed at which his cultivation increased. Every time the grey me shot out, the aura it left behind would quickly increase, and many people would rush out to absorb the energy from the second eruption and burn themselves to death. The me was irregr, sometimes three to five times a day, sometimes not even a month would erupt, and it was the hardest thing to endure, because at night, everything that died would die ¡­

    Until now, Zhuang Feifei remembered the names of everyone. She also remembered where they died and how they died, because she had to remember all these in order to avoid danger with those who survived.

    Time began to blur for them, and hope became even more blurred for them. Going through every day became their greatest satisfaction, and when they came out, they abandoned that idea for a long time.

    Sheter named the canyon Demon Canyon.

    One day, they finally found a cave in the canyon. It seemed much safer than the outside world, but more than half of the people that went in had died.

    Then, they found a skeleton. It was an extremely ugly skeleton. There was a letter in front of the skeleton, but the letter seemed like it was new. It didn¡¯t even turn yellow, and beside the letter was a jade bottle.

    So they came out.

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head with all her might, forcing herself not to think about it, because that was the part that she was most unwilling to think about.

 Chapter 1612 - Possibly dead

    <h4>Chapter 1612 ¨C Possibly dead</h4>

    Zhuang Feifei did not know the origins of Demon Canyon. She had randomly chosen this name, but it did not reveal how terrifying that ce was. Every time they survived a disaster, they could not help but think that this kind of damned ce, even demons would die if they came here.

    Until they found a cave, where they saw an extremely ugly skeleton, and a letter. The bones looked simr to the dead creatures outside, and they were also killed by the evil mes, their bodies were filled with small holes, but for some reason, Zhuang Feifei felt that the fire wasing from his body.

    There were many cracks in the walls of the canyon, and the crevices of the fire might have been connected to the cave. The fire was released from the skeleton, then it was ejected from all the crevices that connected to the cave and spread out.

    There was no history of this person in the letter, and no name was written down. It was just a simple sentence, but the weight of that sentence was equivalent to the lives of everyone that was left.

    So Zhuang Feifei made her choice, and they walked out.

    She didn¡¯t want to recall the memories of her past. Rtively speaking, even recalling the scenes of herpanions being burned to death was ten thousand times better than the memories in the cave.

    She was not willing to remember, so Mr. Zhang and the others would definitely not mention it. Some of the survivors looked at Zhuang Feifei with strange eyes, some of them were guilty, some were remorseful, some were wary, and some were unable to hide their feelings.

    However, these people, who hadplicated looks in their eyes, were so petty and petty. They clearly knew that they should leave wisely, but they were afraid and didn¡¯t dare to leave.

    The battleship stopped outside the abandoned vige. The broken battleship and broken down vige actually formed a very harmonious scene, making people feel that this was supposed to be the case.

    Zhuang Feifei selected a yard that was considered not too bad and walked in. The yard waspletely cleaned up, and there was not a single weed in the cracks in the brick, which meant that the house must be very diligent. It was just that there wahinyer of dust on the stone table in the courtyard, which would cause people to feel unhappy.

    She sat down and looked at the apple tree in the courtyard that was filled with fruits. The fruit had basically not been picked, and the rice in the rice warehouse was also full, but everything that could be taken away from the house had been taken away. Those that could not be taken away had been packed inrge bags and ced in the shelves, tidy up, showing that the people here were not in a hurry to leave, and where they were going, there would at least be food and clothing.

    Good.

    Zhuang Feifei thought to herself that although leaving home was the hardest and most difficult thing to do, the words ¡°one can eat without worry¡± gave others a sense of assurance and satisfaction.

    One does not need to worry about food and clothing in the midst of hardships.

    But luckily, victory was in sight, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would arrive at the Yancheng. The Yancheng was the ce where the Heavenly Awakening Sect was located, so it should be the safest ce. Thinking that he had not seen the young man for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of anticipation in his heart.

    ¡°Will his eyes be so clear?¡±

    she asked.

    Old Master Zhang sat down beside Zhuang Feifei: ¡°Some people are destined to never change.¡±

    Zhuang Feifeiughed, and her eyes were clear and bright.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the old man in the Fantasy City would one day be the leader of this world. When people mentioned that name in the Fantasy City, they would probably ridicule it a little.

    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    When Mr. Zhang thought back to that time, he could not help but smile. Inevitably, he felt some regret.

    ¡°He may not be here.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at the tree of fruits and waved her hand. Immediately after, arge and round apple flew over andnded in her palm. She took out a white handkerchief and wiped the fruit.

    Old Mr. Zhang did not understand. That was just an apple casually picked from a random ce. Why did he put it away so carefully?

    ¡°Apple.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°The meaning is not bad.¡±

    Old Mr. Zhang found it hard to understand. Why would an apple have a good meaning?

    ¡°Elder Zhang, can we still go back?¡±

    she asked suddenly.

    Elder Zhang was silent for a long time before he shook his head: ¡°Even if we win in the end, even if we turn back in time, the ce we go back will not be the same as it was before, right... Actually, we are not the same as we were before. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she suddenly became upset.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re different.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same anymore. It might not be a bad thing.¡±

    Old Mr. Zhang stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, everyone is tired. After all, that battleship is too old, it would takerson¡¯s life to operate it. I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything we need to pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°Pick some apples and share it with everyone. It has a good meaning.¡±

    Although old mister Zhang still did not understand, but he had picked some fruits, not too much, just one for each person. At his age, he had already thought of many things, such as the heavens not wanting to destroy him, but to take advantage of it, if there was anything ¡­

    He did not know why, but when he thought of the word ¡°Boundless¡±, Mr. Zhang remembered that day in the cave, about half of the people outside exposed the ugliest side of humanity, and that was ¡°Boundless¡±. They had good luck meeting Zhuang Feifei, if it was anyone else, they would probably never be able to walk out of that canyon.

    As the sky darkened, Zhuang Feifei began to feel ufortable.

    Old mister Zhang instructed those people as usual that no one was allowed to approach First Mr during the night. Everyone nodded in agreement, but for some reason, such amon urrence made the person speaking solemn and earnest, and the person who agreed to it was also solemn and serious, as if it was a great matter of life and death.

    They were resting here, but on the battleship of the Longevity Sect that was leaving Yongzhou for the Azure Province, An Zheng and the others stayed up all night, as if they had already studied the body of the Godly Clone, and there was no progress at all. As for why the Swelling Earth entered the great formation of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, An Zheng and the rest naturally could not find an answer, the only reasonable exnation was that the previous owner was unable to leave, and the Swelling Earth was Emperor Yu¡¯s object.

    ¡°Or is it because of Tan Shanse?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said.

    Other than An Zheng, the ones with the most meticulous thinking out of them were actually Qu Liuxi, and then there was also Chen Shaobai. Gu Qianye and Du Shoushou, these two fellows, had never liked to think too much, so for the two of them, they would rather eat ten kilograms of meat than waste their time thinking about it.

    ¡°Main Body?¡±

    Qu Liuxi immediately followed up with two words, and An Zheng nced at her. It was a kind of doting love that had a tacit understanding that reached the extreme.

    ¡°Yes, main body.¡±

    An Zheng sat down and looked at the corpse of the avatar: ¡°Initially, Tan Shanse did the opposite and his soul left the body controlled by the Time Forbidden Spell. None of us thought of that, but in the end he has to go back, and he was able to use the body to channel energy, obviously he lefart of his consciousness inside the body.¡±

    Qu Liuxi continued with his words: ¡°So Tan Shanse is worried, what if the spiritual sense he left in his body bes stronger? Whether it¡¯s Tan Shanse, Feng Xiuyang or that divine intent, who doesn¡¯t want that body. ¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse was worried that there might broblem with that divine intent, so he asked for a clone of the Armored Sage toe over. That way, he could re-establish contact with the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s formation and smoothly take over his body.¡±

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang is only a clone after all, so hegs behind Tan Shanse in many matters.¡±

    ¡°I thought this guy was getting better.¡±

    Du Shoushou started to get angry whenever he mentioned Feng Xiuyang, thinking that he recalled that not long after they had arrived in this era, they met Tan Shanse. At that time, Tan Shanse was working aeacher in a school, looking gentle and refined, without a single trace of hostility.

    Moreover, it seemed that Tan Shanse had not done much in the Da Xi era against An Zheng and the others. Perhaps it was because An Zheng and the others were not his primary opponents at that time, or perhaps it was because Tan Shanse had not awakened at that time, and even he did not know what he was doing.

    ¡°Good news.¡±

    Chen Shaobai said: ¡°At least I know, but even Feng Xiuyang cannot trust me.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Fei Qiansong suddenly thought of something. ¡°I had something on my mind, but when I was busy, I forgot to mention it ¡­ Feng Xiuyang had found a youngster called Wen Yuan before, and he had been training him alone. He had once inadvertently said that Wen Yuan¡¯s physique was the only person he had ever seen that could match up to An Zheng¡¯s, so this fellow bringing Wen Yuan back naturally wouldn¡¯t have any good intentions. ¡±

    ¡°Wen Yuan?¡±

    An Zheng remembered this name.

    ¡°Feng Xiuyang has already been exposed, he definitely would not dare to stay in that trident. Maybe he already brought Wen Yuan along and left?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°If he wants to leave, then he must leave by himself. If he did not leave because of danger, he would have brought him along. Because life and death, he would not have brought anyone along.

    ¡°Then Wen Yuan will definitely fall into Tan Shanse¡¯s hands.¡±

    Chen Shaobai shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just another opponent, nothing much.¡±

    Nie Qing said: ¡°We should still be more careful. Since Feng Xiuyang cares about that Wen Yuan so much, then it must be a very powerful ce.¡±

    As he was speaking, Du Shoushou¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He took out amunication tool to look at it, and hisplexion became worse and worse. With much difficulty, he retracted his gaze from the teleportation tool and looked at An Zheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xu Shiyi... Probably dead. ¡±

 Chapter 1613 - What does this mean?

    <h4>Chapter 1613 ¨C What does this mean?</h4>

    Xu Shiyi might be dead.

    When these few words came out of Du Shoushou¡¯s mouth, everyone was stunned. Chen Shaobai subconsciously turned his head to look at Du Shoushou and scolded: ¡°Crow¡¯s beak, what are you talking about?!¡±

    Du Shoushou handed over the teleportation tool in his hand over, which was given to him by Xu Shiyi before he left, Xu Shiyi only brought two of these teleportation tools, he kept one for himself and one for An Zheng, who was in a hurry to go to Yongzhou, so he gave the teleportation tool to Du Shoushou.

    There was only a single sentence on themunication magic tool.

    [I am about to die from my injuries, leave the smallgoon to the monkeys.]

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s strength had already reached the Emperor Level, and he also had the extraordinary The Art of Space. An Zheng was sure that if Tan Shanse were to personally make a move, it would not be easy for him to kill Xu Shiyi, unless he had an extremely strong helper, at least two experts of Tan Shanse¡¯s level, working together, so that Xu Shiyi would not even be able to use the The Art of Space.

    When An Zheng first met with Qingzhou, An Zheng was shocked by his strong The Art of Space. However, he had also discovered a w at that time, and that was that Xu Shiyi had prepared for too long when he was using extremelyplex spatial techniques. This was the case when he killed Bai Lingqi.

    ¡°It must be that Wen Yuan.¡±

    Although Fei Qiansong had never seen Xu Shiyi before and did not know how important this person was to them, with his sharp senses, she immediately confirmed that it was Wen Yuan.

    ¡°He must die!¡±

    Du Shoushou gritted his teeth and said two words.

    An Zheng took out a jug of wine from his space tool and sprinkled it on the deck of the warship, and lowered his head in silence.

    Qu Liuxi knew that she was ming herself. If she did not need to research the secrets of the Armoured Holy Clone, An Zheng would have opened up her spatial travel to rush back to Cyan ins. Although she might not be able to save Xu Shiyi, but it was much better than her current situation.

    There was no one in this world who could truly control everything. Even someone like Tan Shanse, who was so good at scheming, would not be able to do everything withon.

    Before he left, no one thought that Xu Shiyi would encounter any danger, because Xu Shiyi was organizing the things that Xu Fu had left behind, and when he left, he had already created a veryplicated space. An Zheng had even told them not to go out as they pleased, that Tan Shanse had to be on guard against all kinds of tricks. He still could not be sure how Xu Shiyi was found, but he was sure that Xu Shiyi had left that space.

    Chen Shaobai looked at the distant sky and muttered to himself. ¡°Another debt of blood.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±

    Du Shoushou said.

    An Zheng slowly shook his head: ¡°ording to Tan Shanse¡¯s calctions, he and that Wen Yuan should have left a long time ago, because Wen Yuan must have received some sort of power that was channeled directly into him, and like Diao Yuan¡¯s, to be able to raise his strength in such a short period of time, Tan Shanse must have made a one on one bet. He must have transferred all the power of thest unparalleled demon beasts onto Wen Yuan, Diao Yuan¡¯s death iuge loss to Tan Shanse, he must have found someone to rece Diao Yuan.¡±

    An Zheng did not know that Tan Shanse had invited the Vermilion Bird to capture Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Of course, with the addition of Wen Yuan, Tan Shanse did not need to bet all of his bets on the Vermilion Bird and Xue Kuang Zong Zong. Although the Vermilion Bird was strong, if it were to fight with Xue Kuang Zong Zong, the oue was still unknown.

    How good was Wen Yuan? A ready-made choice.

    ¡°Tan Shanse is using Xu Shiyi to test Wen Yuan¡¯s strength. If nothing goes wrong, he will find someone else to do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still looking for someone?¡±

    ¡°Mn, Emperor level strength, but it¡¯s not enough to threaten the life and death of both Tan Shanse and Wen Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Crap.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You guys go to the bottom of the smallgoon in Qingzhou, Xu Shiyi must have left something for the monkeys to take care of. You guys must be careful, regardless of what happens, don¡¯t split up, and don¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Qu Liuxi asked nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Immortal pce.¡±

    An Zheng looked into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Tan Shanse¡¯s next target will be Purple Ivy.¡±

    When An Zheng and the others left the Cyan ins, Xu Shiyi chose to stay behind. When Feng Shengxi returned to the Immortal Pce, if he knew Xu Shiyi¡¯s whereabouts like the back of his hand, then he would definitely know a lot about Feng Shengxi¡¯s whereabouts. Therefore, the next target would most likely be either Purple Ivy or Feng Shengxi.

    Tan Shanse knew very well who the people who were fighting against Tan Shanse back then were. In order to prevent history from repeating again, he had to defeat these people one by one before they became strong. This was the safest method for Tan Shanse, as Feng Shengxi was one of the nine people he was fighting against back then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Immortal pce together.¡±

    ¡°What if Xu Shiyi is not dead yet?¡±

    With that said, everyone immediately thought of rushing to the Immortal pce and was interrupted. That¡¯s right, what if Xu Shiyi was not dead yet? If everyone chose to go to the immortal pce, wouldn¡¯t they be giving up on him? Therefore, they had to separate. An Zheng was the fastest, so he was the most suitable person to rush to the Immortal pce.

    After discussing, they had no other choice. Everyone split up as An Zheng proceeded towards the Immortal Pce alone.

    Cloud Peak Immortal Pce.

    After Feng Shengxi returned from the Azure Province, he had always been feeling uneasy. When she reached his current strength, he would often havremonition about the future, and it was very early for An Zheng to appear with this kind of premonition. Although he did not manage to control it at that time, and it happened immediately, it was unknown when he would have such a premonition.

    After reaching the Emperor level of strength, although this sort of premonition wasn¡¯t that clear, it was usually very urate.

    Feng Shengxi had keenly felt that the meteor that would fall from the sky onto the Yongzhou region, so he had rushed back alone. She had originally wanted to follow along, but An Zheng had told her to return first to find Purple Ivy, to tell him what had happened in Qingzhou, and advise him not to go back alone. It was already to the point that he couldn¡¯t afford to make any more mistakes.

    Feng Shengxi agreed to return to the Immortal Pce but never saw Purple Ivy. She also didn¡¯t know where Purple Ivy was and used the uniquemunication device between the two people that Purple Ivy had given him to contact him. However, Purple Ivy merely replied his with ¡°I was busy outside for a while, and then I¡¯ll leave it at that¡±.

    As he sat on top of a high tform in the Immortal Pce and watched the sun set in the west, Feng Shengxi felt a little cold. With her cultivation level, she would definitely not feel the warmth due to the temperature alone.

    Looking at the setting sun from suceight was another experience that ordinary people would not be able to experience. This was also why it was a little lonely.

    At this moment, she keenly felt that space was fluctuating, as if a tunnel had appeared in the clouds. It was so fast that even with her current Emperor level strength, she could barely feel it.

    Feng Shengxi suddenly stood up, her spirit artifact was already floating beside her, ready to fight at any moment.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but the feeling that something might happen to her once again appeared. She was worried about everyone, but at this moment, she suddenly had a thought ¡­ Could he be the one who was going to get into trouble? If it was him ¡­ At least it wasn¡¯t them.

    Even Feng Shengxi himself had forgotten when he had been so concerned about them, especially him.

    The danger was on her side, so they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. She took a deep breath and waited for what was about to happen.

    The appearance of a ck hole in space was enough to show just how terrifying a person was, as they would be able to directly tear through space to travel through it. This was a very dangerous matter, and even people with Emperor level strength wouldn¡¯t be willing to casually do it. After all, if they were pulled back by the flow of space, then those with Emperor level strength would find it very troublesome.

    The other party had traveled through the air and was either fearless or in a hurry.

    ¡°It seems that there is still something missing in life.¡±

    Not knowing why, Feng Shengxi suddenly said to himself.

    Aime like this, she was curious as to why she was still daydreaming ¡­ What wascking?

    Actually, she knew very well that there was still ack of feelings that she would not regret over. Just like An Zheng and Qu Liuxi, even if it was Gu Qianye who treated her like that, they would still be beautiful, right?

    Involuntarily, she thought of him.

    ¡°Miss Xiao Liu¡¯er, if he is still by your side in my next life, and I can still meet him again, I will fight with you for it.¡±

    She raised her head, waved her hand, and the magic tool flew over.

    Then, she saw him. Then, she suddenly rxed, having the illusion that she would copse at any moment ¡­ An even greater impulse was to immediately rush over and hug him tightly, but Feng Shengxi resisted the urge. She had already started to take a step forward, but forced herself to stop when she took that step, and then forced herself to look calm.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    she asked in the calmest voice she could muster.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Purple Ivy?¡±

    An Zheng asked anxiously.

    Feng Shengxi¡¯s expression became slightly sad for a bit, then he immediately replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went either, tell me he¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    She thought to herself, so it turns out that he wasn¡¯t here just to look for her ¡­ That¡¯s right, he already had a woman as perfect as Miss Xiao Liu¡¯er, how could he easily fall in love with his? If he was the kind of man that could easily change his love, he wouldn¡¯t like him, right?

    Just as she was thinking about that, An Zheng pulled her arm: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She froze, wondering what that meant.

 Chapter 1614 - Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1614 ¨C Dead</h4>

    Feng Shengxi pulled his arm, causing his face to immediately turn red. He didn¡¯t even think about what kind of bad premonition he had, only feeling his heart racing, as if he had gone stupid and his mind waspletely nk.

    But An Zheng¡¯s next sentence, immediately woke Feng Shengxi up from his stupor.

    ¡°Xu Shiyi might already be dead.¡±

    Feng Shengxi felt a buzzing in his head, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that elegant and graceful young man. He was deep and reserved, and looked somewhat gloomy, but he was a good person, how could he possibly die just like that?

    Although he hadn¡¯t met Xu Shiyi much, he felt that he was a very good person. A good person ¡­ Shouldn¡¯t they all live a long life?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    she asked.

    Not because something happened, not because of how they died, but because of what the enemy was.

    An Zheng could feel Feng Shengxi¡¯s anger from these three words. It was a struggle against this world, but wasn¡¯t this world¡¯s way of doing things the people¡¯s hearts? Wasn¡¯t the so-called struggle against the world all along just a war between the human heart and the human heart?

    Tan Shanse has found a very powerful helper, Xu Shiyi should have been killed by the two of them, and any of us here can easily be assassinated by Tan Shanse, follow me, contact Purple Ivy and let him go to Yancheng. ¡°Su Yun said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Feng Shengxi was a woman, but definitely not an ordinary woman. He calmed down very quickly, and started to contact Purple Ivy. However, even though she sent several messages using themunication tool that Purple Ivy had given her, Purple Ivy didn¡¯t reply to any of them. Gradually, that ominous premonition surfaced in Feng Shengxi¡¯s heart once again.

    She was Purple Ivy¡¯s daughter, and some said that there would always brofound feeling between rtives, and that they would always be able to foresee something, or perhaps, when something happened and they were not there yet, An Zheng seemed to have that kind of premonition at the same time. When he was in Fantasy City, Du Shoushou¡¯s father had once gone out to do some work, and his mother had been washing clothes and cooking at home. However, for some reason, he suddenly became restless and was unable to continue doing anything, thus he couldn¡¯t help but run out.

    She saw her husband with his legs broken by the oxcart on the way. If she hadn¡¯t rushed over, he might not havested for long.

    At this moment, Feng Shengxi was bing more and more afraid. She started to worry that something was going to happen to Purple Ivy, even though she had already admitted this fact in his heart, that she was Purple Ivy¡¯s daughter, she had never called him father.

    She was embarrassed, as was Purple Ivy, but she could tell that Purple Ivy was currently working hard to learn to adapt to the role of a father. What about her? Yet, she was still struggling with the identity of a daughter ¡­ But when this unease grew stronger in her heart, she discovered that she had long since recognized this father in the depths of her heart.

    ¡°Will something happen to him?¡±

    She suddenly grabbed onto An Zheng¡¯s hand, and An Zheng felt a chill in her heart.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer came withplete certainty.

    ¡°He is Purple Ivy, the unparalleled Purple Ivy in the heaven and earth. I might be killed by others, but Purple Ivy does not.¡±

    Feng Shengxi was shocked by these words. He subconsciously raised his hand to cover An Zheng¡¯s mouth: ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡±

    Then, Feng Shengxi promptly retracted his hand and lowered his head, not daring to look An Zheng in the eye. She waowerful goddess, the sessor of the East China Sea Yaochi, but in front of An Zheng, he was only a little girl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will first go to the Cyan ins to meet up with everyone, then return to the Yancheng.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    The two of them left the immortal pce quickly, as if there was alwayair of sinister eyes watching them from the shadows. Maybe it was because something had happened to Xu Shiyi that everyone was extra cautious, which was why they had this illusion.

    At the bottom of the smallke in Qingzhou ¡­

    Then, some began to shed tears. They had experienced too many life and death situations, and their willpower and mental states were far stronger than ordinary people¡¯s, but when they saw their own friends lying on the ground coldly, with thousands of holes on the body, how could they not be moved?

    There waole in Xu Shiyi¡¯s chest, and the wound was very strange.

    Qu Liuxi endured her pain and squatted down to inspect Xu Shiyi¡¯s corpse, her eyebrows creased even more deeply: ¡°He took a fatal blow but did not die immediately, and instead used the extremelyplex The Art of Space to temporarily control the wound, but this is noealing technique, but adding a folded space to the wound, causing the deterioration of the wound to be slower ¡­ The person who made the move, Cultivation Power, was very strange, his Cultivation Power seemed to be ¡­ Crystal? ¡±

    She was a little uncertain, because there were many remnants of purple crystal on Xu Shiyi¡¯s wounds.

    The wound on Xu Shiyi¡¯s heart was still sealed, so he could not see the situation inside the wound as there was no way to open theplicated The Art of Space.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Qu Liuxi suddenly realized that something was amiss. ¡°If he was wounded and she used the The Art of Space to seal his wound in order to leave after being injured, she should be able to hold on much longer ¡­ She did not seal the wound, but rather sealed something inside it, and used it to deceive Tan Shanse and that Wen Yuan. After getting heavily injured, he did not immediately seal the wound, but escaped using all her strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated, I can¡¯t solve it.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Monkey squatted beside Xu Shiyi with red eyes, looking at the wound, his mind exploded ¡­ It was a mutated The Art of Space. His original innate ability, inside the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist Sect Great Thunder Lake Temple, he obtained the method to control the mutated space and brought it back with some mutated abilities. That was why he could see theposition of the mutated space with a nce.

    And very obviously, Xu Shiyi used what he thought was a method that a monkey would be able to tell at a nce.

    ¡°I know we were wrong, the Buddha was wrong, my father was wrong, I was wrong too, but there is no other choice! My understanding of the The Art of Space is above yours. Leave the mutation to me, I can unleash the power of the mutation to the extreme, and only then can I protect more people! ¡±

    ¡°Monkey, I let you down, my father let you down, the entire Buddhist Sect let you down, I never thought you would forgive me, but I still have to promise you, the reason I promised the Buddha to ept the mutation is not for myself, not for what realm, but to protect more innocent people.¡±

    ¡°If we lose this time, then there¡¯s nothing much to say. If we are lucky enough to win, I¡¯ll repay this debt on behalf of my father and the Buddhist Sect. I¡¯ll give my life to you.¡±

    The monkey squatted there, his mind going back and forth about what Xu Shiyi had told him not long ago. At that time, when the monkey knew that the Buddha had passed on the mutation to Xu Shiyi, it was furious to the extreme. Xu Shiyi was a viin, the Buddha was a viin, and the previous generation of Buddha was a viins.

    However, at this moment, how could Monkey still feel any hatred in his heart?

    He wept silently.

    Monkey reached out his hand and wiped it across Xu Shiyi¡¯s eyes that were filled with grievances before he died. ¡°Rest in peace, remember your debt to me in your next life.¡±

    As the space continued to dissolve and disappear, more and more purple crystal fragments fell out. It could be imagined that at the veryst moment, the Cultivation Power that was left in Xu Shiyi¡¯s body turned into the toughest amethyst that continued to erode continuously forward, and the copse of the dimensional space caused all of the energy to crumble, but in the end, it was still unable to hold on.

    Something fell out of the wound.

    It was a yellow pearl, and it seemed to have an eye in it. It looked rather precious, the monkey recognized it ¡­ That was the buddhist treasure, the supreme treasure of the buddhist faith. Back then, the buddha used it to seal his mutation.

    [I am about to die from serious injury, allow Monkey toe to the bottom of theke.]

    The monkey picked up the pearl with trembling hands. On top of the pearl, there was still Xu Shiyi¡¯s blood.

    Qu Liuxi ced one of her hands on the monkey¡¯s back and a warm feeling slowly entered into the monkey¡¯s body from her palm. The monkey that was about to go crazy gradually calmed down, but its shoulders still trembled intensely.

    ¡°Monkey Bro, let¡¯s take him home first.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said softly.

    Monkey was silent for a while, then nodded. ¡°Okay, take him home.¡±

    He bent down and carried Xu Shiyi¡¯s corpse. The corpse was extremely cold, and Xu Shiyi¡¯s eyes were closed, as if he had fulfilled some kind of wish. At this moment, his face looked a lot more rxed than when he first saw him.

    He said he was wrong, but he was wrong. In fact, in his father, in the Buddha, he was juserson who had to ept arrangements.

    Everyone silently followed behind the monkey in silence. Even a person like Du Shoushou did not know what to say;

    Just at that moment, two rays of light flew in from the horizon, An Zheng and Feng Shengxi found their way here.

    When An Zheng saw Xu Shiyi¡¯s corpse, he was obviously prepared in his heart. He clearly felt that he had epted this fact, but he still stood there stiffly, his eyes gradually turning red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and let him rest in peace.¡±

    Qu Liuxi could tell from An Zheng¡¯s reaction, and she walked over to grab An Zheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Zheng nodded mechanically.

    Right at this moment, something inside An Zheng¡¯s spatial artifact lit up. An Zheng took that thing out to have a look, it was amunication device that the Buddha gave him when he first left the Western region of the Buddha Sect. At that time, the King of Golden Crown, Buddha and An Zheng decided tobine the three dimensions of the three dimensions together.

    An Zheng looked at the line of words on the magic tool, and the redness in his eyes became even more frightening and sorrowful.

    [Not a monk, dead.]

 Chapter 1615 - No need to wait for me

    <h4>Chapter 1615 ¨C No need to wait for me</h4>

    It was not a monk, it was the least monk that An Zheng had ever seen. A guy who could casually say that he had left the Buddhist Sect after eating a mouthful of meat, without blushing at all and said that he had changed his mind. A very happy person died just like that.

    An Zheng thought that it would be either Feng Shengxi or Purple Ivy, in the end it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a monk.

    It was hard to imagine what kind of emotion the Buddha had when he spoke those words. Xu Shiyi was dead, not because the monk was dead, but because the Buddha had not recovered from his injuries yet, it could be said that the majority of the Buddhist sect¡¯s legacy had already been cut off. He was not the monk that the Buddha chose as his sessor, but Xu Shiyi had inherited the mutated space, and his father was the previous Buddha ¡­ The Buddhist Sect of the Western Regions, the sect that stood the longest, might fall soon.

    An Zheng stood there speechless for a long time, his eyes had turned red, Qu Liuxi held his hand tightly and did not say anything.

    After an unknown amount of time, An Zheng took a few deep breaths, and then looked towards the crowd. ¡°Return to Yancheng, and from now on, don¡¯t go out alone.¡±

    He was now sure of two things. The first was that Tan Shanse possessed a very powerful surveince ability that nearly covered the entire world, and it could possibly be from the perspective of that physical body in the Outer World. He could urately tell who was alone, and this ability had just appeared not long ago.

    Secondly, this ability must be rted to Wen Yuan.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we serap?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at An Zheng: ¡°Did I deliberately leave him alone?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    Chen Shaobai sighed and did not say anything else.

    On the way back, the White Tiger said that it would be better to bury Xu Shiyi in Qingzhou. After all, this was his hometown. Cold ce, don¡¯t leave him.

    These words made the four girls to cry, including Fei Qiansong.

    An Zheng had always been thinking about one thing. If Tan Shanse and Wen Yuan could kill the Buddhist Sect and not the monk, then why didn¡¯t they continue to attack? He could not understand, and then he recalled that Tan Shanse was a very cautious person, he was worried that An Zheng and the rest would be able to make it here in time, so he did not dare to kill an extra person, and would leave immediately after killing the monk.

    ¡°There¡¯ock mountain at the shore of the Eastern Sea Region. That is Tan Shanse¡¯s base.¡±

    Fei Qiansong said: ¡°Should we kill our way through?¡±

    ¡°Tan Shanse had thought of it long ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you guys followed Feng Xiuyang, so when you found out that Tan Shanse¡¯s base was inside that stone mountain, Tan Shanse naturally thought of that as well ¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯re still on the defensive when we try to kill our way through. He knows us, but we don¡¯t understand that ce. ¡±

    ¡°Give me some time.¡±

    This was what An Zheng had said, just five words.

    Give me time.

    No one knew what he wanted to do if he needed some time, but they could hear the decisiveness in An Zheng¡¯s tone.

    The East Sea, the Trident space.

    Sitting in the seat that Feng Xiuyang liked the most, Tan Shanse smiled and asked Wen Yuan: ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Wen Yuan¡¯s entire person looked different from before. What was most shocking was that his left eye waspletely reced by a crystal. It waurple-ck crystal that looked cold and fierce.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Wen Yuan raised his hand, and a rhombus shaped amethyst slowly rotated on the tip of his finger. He seemed to enjoy this feeling, and when he looked at the amethyst, his eyes were filled with satisfaction and joy.

    The change that this power brought him was simply too wonderful. He felt that he could kill anyone in this world, even the Xue Kuang Zong Zong that Tan Shanse was talking about, as well as the Vermillion Bird that went to catch the Xue Kuang Zong Zong. The most important thing was that he wanted to kill An Zheng.

    He ignored the fact that when he had initially followed Feng Xiuyang, Feng Xiuyang had only instigated for him to catch up and surpass An Zheng, and after following Tan Shanse, his thoughts and beliefs had unknowingly changed as well. He wanted to kill anyone who wanted to do so.

    ¡°I can tell that you enjoy it.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°This is for the best, those who do not know how to enjoy their power are pathetic.¡±

    He was even more satisfied and happy than Wen Yuan, because he realized thatpared to Wen Yuan, Diao Yuan could simply disregard all the grievances that he had felt after being killed, and was the strongest one that had beenpletely swept away by Wen Yuan. In front of Wen Yuan, Diao Yuan, he might not even be able tost five seconds, and that was not even the difference in cultivation levels between the two of them.

    ¡°When are we going to kill An Zheng?¡±

    Wen Yuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Tan Shanse sat there and looked at the faintly discernible mountain with rocks: ¡°If they were brave enough, they would have directly charged over. After all, Fei Qiansong, Nie Qing and the Zhang Zhenjun knew of my base in the Stone Head Mountain and told them about it, but if I guessed right, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe. If they came, then it would buge mess.

    ¡°How are you sure they won¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Because they don¡¯t know the situation.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°I understand An Zheng too well, just like how he understands me, it¡¯s just that he is not good at using this kind of understanding, and this is what I am good at ¡­ ¡°Even if they know about the inner space of Stone Mountain, they don¡¯t know what I have set up there, and even more so, they don¡¯t know how strong you are right now. Therefore, even if they really want to get revenge for those two dead bastards, they would still choose to be cautious.¡±

    Wen Yuan made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound: ¡°Then An Zheng is only so-so.¡±

    From his point of view, if An Zheng were to immediately rush over, at least he would be considered an opponent, and wouldn¡¯t dare toe?

    Hehe, then An Zheng is nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, he might do something when you think he can¡¯t do it, he might not do it when you think he has to, and I haven¡¯t been able to urately deduce the way An Zheng does it. Later on, I discovered that it was because he was not a very rational person, and I deduce him based on the way he leaves the job, but he would always do something unexpected, and sometimes he would even risk his life just forivial matter that isn¡¯t worth doing ¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡±

    Wen Yuan: ¡°You seem to be really afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s respect at the very least.¡±

    Tan Shanse rxed a little and continued: ¡°Your thoughts are too simple, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Wen Yuan said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to know either, it¡¯s simple and easy, either to kill or to be killed.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: ¡°Oh, look at them.¡±

    Wen Yuan immediately closed his right eye, and the purplish ck crystal in his left eye gradually lit up. He sat cross-legged on the ground, and his eyebrows knitted even deeper, at the same time, the original body of Tan Shanse was slowly moving its line of sight within the time-forbidden array in the universe. Whatever he could see, Wen Yuan could see, and Tan Shanse could certainly change himself as well, but he would definitely not do so ¡­

    He was a man who loved himself.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Not long after, Wen Yuan opened his eyes: ¡°They should all be heading towards the Yancheng, but your perspective is too far away, so you can¡¯t clearly see them. You can only feel the direction they¡¯re moving in, and from the looks of it, they should all be together. There is a very strong power appearing outside the Yancheng, it is a little strange. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tan Shanse was suddenly in high spirits: ¡°Calcte, how long will it take for An Zheng and the others to return to Yancheng?¡±

    ¡°At least half a day.¡±

    ¡°Then we have another chance to lose.¡±

    Tan Shanse instructed: ¡°Let me focus my sight on that location, then determine the coordinates, we can directly pass through and send him over, but An Zheng and the others can¡¯t. There¡¯s around an hour¡¯s time difference, how about you take a look at the strength of that person, and see if you can kill him within an hour or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen Yuan was toozy to even look at it.

    Tan Shanseughed, he really liked this Wen Yuan.

    Outside the Yancheng.

    In the end, Zhuang Feifei and the rest abandoned the severely damaged warship, because if they left again, they might be struck down by the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s powerful weapons. Zhuang Feifei was naturally not afraid of those weapons, but Mr. Zhang did not, and neither did the others.

    ¡°Not entering the city for now?¡±

    Old Master Zhang looked at Zhuang Feifei, he did not know what was going on with her, but he suddenly decided not to enter the city anymore, all the way, she was very anxious, even if she acted indifferently. Old Master Zhang could tell, Zhuang Feifei was truly anxious to see An Zheng, but she was already not far from Yancheng, why?

    ¡°I ¡­¡± I need to calm down. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei found a ce to sit down. This answer was not enough to satisfy Old Mr. Zhang. Zhuang Feifei was the type of person who would stay calm at all times, even in the Demon Canyon. Now that she was in the Yancheng and was jusair¡¯s breadth away from her destination, why wouldn¡¯t she be calm? Even if she wasn¡¯t calm, she would enter the city first.

    It wasn¡¯t just Elder Zhang who didn¡¯t understand, those people also didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why did you stop? We¡¯re about to reach our destination, why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to leave, then leave. If you want to stop, then stop.¡±

    ¡°There has to beason.¡±

    As they talked, Mr. Zhang suddenly turned his head. ¡°Shut up. Have you forgotten how you came out and who gave you your life?¡±

    Most of them lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Someone muttered, ¡°That was her own choice. What does it have to do with us ¡­¡±

    On the other hand, the furious man immediately went over and pressed him down onto the ground, and beat him up until his face was full of blood, but the people at the side did not dare to care. Zhuang Feifei did not care either, because these people truly deserved to be beaten up.

    ¡°You can go in by yourselves.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei remained silent for a good while before saying, ¡°I just need to calm down. It¡¯s not you guys, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 1616 - Killing only

    <h4>Chapter 1616 ¨C Killing only</h4>

    Zhuang Feifei said that there was no need to wait for me, some people really just left, and there was a knot between these people and Zhuang Feifei that could never be untied, they had let Zhuang Feifei down, and owed him a debt that she was unable to make up for. Just kill him, then there would be no need to repay the favor.

    So, many times, these people would even wish for Zhuang Feifei to die. If she died, they would sigh once, and pretend to shed two drops of tears.

    As for why they wronged Zhuang Feifei, it was precisely that memory that Zhuang Feifei didn¡¯t want to recall the most back in the cave. Not to mention her, even old mister Zhang didn¡¯t want to, and if possible, he wanted to cut out everything that he saw that day from his mind and never think of it again.

    But what had happened had happened, and no one could really pretend not to remember.

    Those people were hiding from Zhuang Feifei because they had a strong guilty conscience. The people who had ridiculed him previously were the same, they did not dare to make him look guilty, because that would make them feel that they were wrong and unforgivable.

    Zhuang Feifei sat on the steps of a house. There were two persimmon trees on the left and right of the door, it was not yet time, and there were no fruits.

    She subconsciously took out the apple from her bosom and wiped it witandkerchief, but she still did not take a bite.

    The apple looked waxed, so bright that it made people feel better.

    ¡°First Mr, are you worried about something?¡±

    Of course, the group of people could also be said to be Zhuang Feifei¡¯s loyal subordinates. It was just that the experience in the Demon Canyon was too tormenting, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to distort their human nature.

    ¡°Yeah, worried.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei lowered his head andughed, and said somewhat bitterly: ¡°How should I face him?¡±

    ¡°How should I face it?¡±

    It was only then that Mr. Zhang remembered that in order to save his husband, Zhuang Feifei had used An Zheng before. Of course, Zhuang Feifei had also helped An Zheng a lotter, but it was likhorn in his heart.

    Elder Zhang suddenly thought of something ¡­ First Mr¡¯s husband had died. If Zhuang Feifei went to look for An Zheng now, there might be another barrier that she could not pass through in her heart.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Old Master Zhang sat next to Zhuang Feifei: ¡°Some things happened in a special environment, you did not do anything wrong, he did not do anything wrong, it has passed and she is no longer Da Xi era.¡±

    ¡°Am I being unreasonable?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei took a deep breath and put the apple away. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too light?¡±

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    Only now did Mr. Zhang realize why Zhuang Feifei wanted the apple, and why was he always saying that the apple had a good meaning ¡­ Originally, he was taking it with a sense of safety, but he could not help but be worried, whether An Zheng would ept Zhuang Feifei¡¯s kind intentions, or not. If An Zheng casually handed over the apple to someone else, or casually ate it, wouldn¡¯t that be ¡­

    Then, he thought about it again, perhaps this was just a kind of Legacy of the First Mr, or an attitude that the First Mr wanted. If An Zheng were to casually give it to someone else and casually eat it, then the First Mr would understand.

    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath, thinking that it was indeed hard to understand a woman¡¯s mind.

    There were about a dozen people who had left the small town. The people on the road were discussing with each other. At first they were talking softly, but after they got further away, their voices got louder and louder.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your attitude?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was the one who wanted to do that in the cave. It has nothing to do with us. It seems that we owe her.¡±

    ¡°So what if I owe her? Do I still have to repay her with my life? She is the leader, so if there is any danger, it will be her who goes up instead of us. Our lives are not up to her to decide. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at that amazing look.¡±

    However, the more they spoke, the weaker they became in their hearts, and the more unreliable they felt. The more untruthful their words became, the more fierce their curses became. Humans were truly strange things, and after the first time they wronged others, they would often be even more violent.

    ¡°Anyways, we have already left, we should get used to this era, it is said that the Yancheng is the safest ce now, with our abilities, even if we can¡¯t get ahead, can¡¯t we live happily? If we find an auction house, we¡¯ll still be able to survive. ¡±

    ¡°But, I heard that the Yancheng is An Zheng¡¯s, even if there is an auction house, it is controlled by An Zheng. With his rtionship with the First Mr, is it possible that he wants us?¡±

    Yes, An Zheng had a good rtionship with the First Mr, with a single word, she could break their path in this era. Although they had been trapped in the Demon Canyon the entire time, after they came out they had also heard a lot of things, such as the rise of the Heavenly Awakening Sect, An Zheng¡¯s current identity as the number one person in the martial arts world, all of these were known to them.

    ¡°First Mr shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. First Mr shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person.¡±

    The group of people became lively once again.

    But she forgot what she said just now and what she scolded. She wished that the First Mr was dead, and was thinking that the First Mr was not that kind of person ¡­ If a person was so shameless to this extent, they might not even be considered human anymore.

    It was true that they were not too far away from the Yancheng, even if they walked there for half a day they would still not be able to reach there. Their strengths were not that strong, but they would be able to reach there in half an hour at the most, at that time, what awaited them would be a new life.

    However, at this moment, a distorted ce suddenly appeared in front of them. The air less than half a meter above the official road suddenly distorted, and a ck dimensional hole appeared. The two of them walked out of the dimensional hole one after the other, and everyone immediately went on guard.

    Those who could transcend the void were naturally no small fry.

    ¡°It seems a little off.¡±

    Wen Yuan walked out of the spatial hole and looked around, and saw that group of people. ¡°Or is it that something happened?¡±

    If Zhuang Feifei did not stop earlier, the ce where Wen Yuan and Tan Shanse would have appeared at would have intercepted them. However, they could not control Zhuang Feifei, so they naturally would not think that Zhuang Feifei would suddenly stop. To Tan Shanse, it was something that he could not understand, he was almost at the Yancheng, and it could only get faster and faster, why would he stop?

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far off.¡±

    Tan Shanse calcted the time, and even if An Zheng and the others could teleport back to the Yancheng, they would be at least two hours slower. To him and Wen Yuan, killing one person would be more than enough time for two hours.

    Purple Ivy had always been a person that he dreaded, and was also the person he couldn¡¯t figure out the most.

    He was very clear that there were a few people with Emperor Level strength in this world. They could only be at An Zheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    Tan Shanse walked to the front and asked. The attendants of the Zaocang looked at Tan Shanse as if they were facing a great enemy: ¡°Coming from afar, they are going to the Yancheng to seek refuge with the Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    It could also be considered wise for them to bring out the Heavenly Awakening Sect first.

    ¡°Yes, the Master An and the Master An have a close rtionship and are best friends.¡±

    ¡°First Mr?¡±

    Tan Shanse frowned slightly. In his memories, there seemed to be this form of address, but it was already extremely vague. After all, Zhuang Feifei was not an important person in that era, and she was considered rather famous in the State of Yan. To Da Xi, it was not important at all.

    ¡°Who is the First Mr? Purple Ivy? ¡±

    Tan Shanse asked directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, but our First Mr is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is sworn friends with the Master An.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the two of them should have that kind of rtionship. You know, when First Mr and her husband were together, they were very close to each other, but now her husband is gone ¡­¡±

    He did not know how this fellow started to spout nonsense, or maybe he had always thought this way. To them, Zhuang Feifei was a goddess that was above them, how many of them were thinking in their hearts. Thus, it was hard to avoid being a little dirty on the inside.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    Tan Shanse couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who this First Mr you are talking about is, I do know whether she is a woman or if he has a good rtionship with An Zheng.

    ¡°Your, your rtionship with Master An should also be very good.¡±

    Someone probed.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve known each other for a long, long time.¡±

    Tan Shanse asked: ¡°Where is your First Mr?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the back of the town, not too far away. It would only take him two hours to get there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Tan Shanse sighed with emotion, and then asked. ¡°Is your First Mr very strong? We should have reached the Emperor level. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± But First Mr is indeed very strong, if there was no First Mr ¡­ ¡±

    This person wanted to say that if there was no First Mr, then we wouldn¡¯t have left the Demon Canyon, but this sentence didn¡¯t mean that we had to say, because they did indeed let Zhuang Feifei down.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Tan Shanse pointed to the back, ¡°You will be arriving at Yancheng in a short while. You will receive the best treatment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The group of people hurriedly walked forward, not willing to stay for even a second longer. Although the person looked very polite and friendly, the person beside him looked cold and filled with killing intent, a lot of things were better than less. Some people thought to themselves, these two fellows might be targeting First Mr, but they did not slow down, they only knew how to run faster.

    ¡°An unexpected harvest.¡±

    Tan Shanse looked at the town across him: ¡°An Zheng¡¯s woman?¡±

    Wen Yuan asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill these people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too golden. These people are so trash, so insignificant, they are simply not worthy for you to attack. They are not worthy.¡±

    Tan Shanse said: Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m thinking, should we capture or kill them?

    Wen Yuan raised his brows, ¡°I won¡¯t capture him alive, I only know how to kill.¡±

 Chapter 1617 - You would have done the same thing

    <h4>Chapter 1617 ¨C You would have done the same thing</h4>

    The town looked as calm as ever, perhaps it didn¡¯t feel any danger. A cat was squatting on the wall licking its ws, looking like it had just eaten a fat rat.

    The wind would always blow against the ground, causing the surface of the ground to feel like it was floating, making the town seem deste.

    Wen Yuan and Tan Shanse walked towards the town one after another. They knew that the people they wanted to kill were in the town, regardless of whether that person was Purple Ivy or not.

    Tan Shanse didn¡¯t mind Wen Yuan walking in front of him at all, because he knew that Wen Yuan was only anxious to kill.

    At that moment, Zhuang Feifei was still sitting on the doorstep of the house, Old Master Zhang was sitting right next to her. Zhuang Feifei whispered something, and Old Master Zhang suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Form the formation, the Zaocang men immediately formed a formation in front of Zhuang Feifei.¡±

    Back in the State of Yan, the Zaocang¡¯s Sword Formation was one of the most important methods to protect the assets of the Zaocang. However, in this era, with their cultivation level, the Sword Formation waspletely meaningless to the cultivators of the first stage of the Celestial Sovereign.

    But they still did not leave, because their lives were all given to them by Zhuang Feifei.

    The twenty odd people Zhuang Feifei had brought out of the Demon Canyon were divided into two extremes. Some of them had done things that let Zhuang Feifei down, and thus walked towards the extremes.

    Zhuang Feifei stood up, and said in a low voice, ¡°You guys go first, don¡¯te over.¡±

    Old Mr. Zhang shouted a few times, but she didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°The Yancheng is right in front of us. If you can¡¯t get through, you should take a detour. In the end, you will still be able to get there.¡±

    These were thest words Zhuang Feifei said after she walked out.

    Outside the town, Wen Yuan looked more and more excited. When he walked, both of his hands were swinging unnaturally, but the ten fingers on his hands were constantly moving as if they were ying something. This was the sign of him killing someone.

    Tan Shanse liked this young man more and more. Simple, direct, obedient, and possessed such a good physique.

    The small path leading to the town was swept clean by the wind, it did not even havrace of air floating, the men of the Zaocang in the town naturally did not know, that the sudden wind was not wind, but was Wen Yuan¡¯s killing intent.

    The front row of houses in the town seemed to be very good, and it was usually the case. In every small vige, the outermost houses were rtively new, and a small town was not a big city, so naturally, there would not be any city gates. ording to habitual thinking, if the outermost row of houses was a straight line, then one would be considered as entering the vige if they passed this line.

    Wen Yuan had already entered the vige with one leg, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t enter anymore.

    Since that Ranker from before did note out, she would not be able toe out either. This was because there was an extra person between Wen Yuan and that woman.

    Wen Yuan had never noticed his arrival, whether he had just appeared or before him, if he had, then this person would undoubtedly be very terrifying, and came withourace. If he had been here all this while, then he would be even more terrifying, because neither Zhuang Feifei who was in the town nor Tan Shanse who was outside had noticed him.

    When Tan Shanse saw the guy leaning against the outermost row of houses witipe smoking, Tan Shanse didn¡¯t hesitate at all and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t call Wen Yuan and immediately made a choice in his heart.

    He liked Wen Yuan too much, but he cared about himself more.

    There seemed to only be one An Zheng in the world who could run away the moment Tan Shanse saw him.

    When did An Zhenge?

    He knocked on the wall of his pipe skillfully and poured away the ashes from the pipe. He then put the pipe away and coughed a few times as he looked at Tan Shanse who had already turned around and said, ¡°You want to leave without saying goodbye?¡±

    Tan Shanse did not turn back as well, and pointed his middle finger at An Zheng.

    Actually, even Tan Shanse did not know what it meant to erect a middle finger, but An Zheng had done this many times, and it was clearly a gesture of scolding. Without thinking, Tan Shanse gave him a middle finger.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s decision to turn around and leave was right, because he immediately thought that An Zheng was definitely not alone. When An Zheng and the others returned, they came back together with arge group of Emperor Level Master.

    No matter how useful Wen Yuan was, and how much he liked it, this sudden change in events still made Tan Shanse make his choice immediately. Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t turn back, we can only walk as fast as we can.

    If Wen Yuan didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what. No matter if he followed Feng Xiuyang or followed him, he only had one goal, and that was An Zheng ¡­ He had never seen An Zheng and had heard this name countless of times, but the moment he saw An Zheng, he knew that this was the person that he had been chasing after. Not only did he want to chase after him, he even wanted to surpass him.

    He didn¡¯t care about Tan Shanse turning around and leaving, it didn¡¯t matter to him whether he had someone to help him or not.

    Unexpectedly, An Zheng did not chase after Tan Shanse, but had an indifferent look on his face the entire time. The more he did this, the more Tan Shanse was shocked, before directly shouting out: ¡°Send me back, you block them!¡±

    The purplish ck crystal in Wen Yuan¡¯s left eye lit up, and he was immediately teleported away. Only Wen Yuan knew where he went, because only he was able to directly contact Tan Shanse¡¯s body in the universe.

    An Zheng still did not make his move, nor did he give chase, nor did he make any movements, because An Zheng did not bring everyone here.

    Relying on Tan Shanse¡¯s physical body, he could cover almost the entire world, so he was able to immediately discover that there was an additional Ranker outside of Yancheng. Aesult, he came over, and Tan Shanse carefully calcted the time when An Zheng and the others would return, and felt that it would be impossible for An Zheng to make it in time no matter what ¡­ However, An Zheng had already reached the Emperor Level 7. He had an eye of the first moment, his eyes and the good old man¡¯s eyes were connected, the good old man¡¯s eyes, was also the same.

    When Wen Yuan noticed an expert appearing outside the Yancheng, he had already noticed it. He did not know who this person was, so he left.

    He started earlier than Tan Shanse and Wen Yuan.

    When he found out that it was Zhuang Feifei in the town, all sorts of feelings filled An Zheng¡¯s heart, and for a moment, he did not know how to calm his heart, so he took ouipe that he had not used in a long time, and lit it up.

    Actually, he was just a bit excited. How long had it been since hest saw an old friend?

    An Zheng did not like scenes where danger was imminent. What he liked was not to let danger happen.

    Zhuang Feifei looked at An Zheng¡¯s back, and really wanted to say hello, but what? Hi, long time no see? Hello, are you all right?

    What¡¯s more, that guy seemed to be busy acting cool.

    The way he smoked, he was a little handsome.

    Wen Yuan turned around to take a look. Tan Shanse had already disappeared, and the corners of his mouth curled up: ¡°You¡¯re very amazing. You cheated Tan Shanse just for a simple and easy time, you came by yourself, right? He thought you were bringing everyone. ¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°But do you really think that Tan Shanse would not have thought that I came here alone? Even if he knew that I hade alone, he would still leave. ¡±

    Wen Yuan realised, but could not believe it: ¡°He¡¯s actually afraid of you bing like this.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You should be afraid as well.¡±

    Wen Yuan shook his head: ¡°If I am afraid of anything, my cultivation will be over.¡±

    An Zheng asked: ¡°When Feng Xiuyang brought you along, was it so that you could kill me?¡±

    Wen Yuan said: ¡°That¡¯s not it, Feng Xiuyang never told me about wanting to kill you, he only said that you were stronger than me, and that I had set you as my goal to surpass you. I am the strongest cultivator in this world, yet Tan Shanse has always wanted to kill you, and he has never hidden it at all.¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°Seems like Feng Xiuyang is smarter than Tan Shanse.¡±

    Wen Yuan took a deep breath, opened his arms, and a diamond-shaped amethyst appeared on the fingertips of all ten of his fingers, that was his Cultivation Power. It was so abnormal that it could directly transform the formless Cultivation Power into the energy of a amethyst, and the amethyst could very possibly be the toughest thing in the world.

    When An Zheng saw the amethyst, the wound on Xu Shiyi¡¯s heart involuntarily appeared.

    He became more and more certain that An Zheng did note with everyone at the same time. With so many people, it was impossible for them all to be moving at the same speed, and An Zheng had arrived first by himself, his speed was much faster than others.

    However, he had already been teleported out. It was impossible to return until he reached the coordinates. He smiled bitterly.

    When did he be so afraid of An Zheng?

    That guy was merely his defeated opponent. Back then, when he dealt with so many of them by himself, he had still crushed them, and the majority of them did not even have the chance to resist. Logically speaking, he should have had a huge mental advantage towards An Zheng.

    He was upset, angry, and then angry.

    He lost Wen Yuan just like that?

    It was as if he had lost Diao Yuan in the 100 000 Cold Mountain for nothing?

    At the entrance of the town, An Zheng looked at the amethyst that was being released from Wen Yuan¡¯s ten fingers, and the wound on Xu Shiyi¡¯s heart involuntarily appeared in his mind.

    ¡°You will die the same way.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

 Chapter 1618 - Relying on external help?

    <h4>Chapter 1618 ¨C Relying on external help?</h4>

    Hearing An Zheng¡¯s words, Wen Yuan could onlyugh. This was the opponent he wanted, if he did not have such a domineering attitude, he would feel bored instead.

    So he attacked.

    Of course Wen Yuan was attacking, he was only attacking.

    With his character, how could he possibly do suching as defending? No matter whether it was when he and Tan Shanse had killed Xu Shiyi previously, or even if he had killed a monkter on, he had only attacked, and Tan Shanse had coordinated with him to hold his opponent back. His attacks were sharp and overbearing, he firmly believed that the strongest attack was the strongest defense, and there was no need to defend at all, it was the strongest defense.

    He made his move.

    Bang!

    He lifted up his left hand, and the Cultivation Power on his five fingers was smashed back by An Zheng¡¯s fist before he could even release it.

    Hm?

    Wen Yuan was startled, how was this possible?

    When he attacked Xu Shiyi, his attack speed was so fast that Xu Shiyi did not even have the time to activate the The Art of Space. With Xu Shiyi¡¯s strong The Art of Space, escaping was noroblem, but he still could not give Xu Shiyi even a thousandth of a second to prepare.

    Tan Shanse simply did not make a move and only watched from the side. It was not that the monk did not evenst three seconds, although the number of times the two had fought was already an astronomical figure, and not that the monk was stillcking.

    But just as he was thinking, An Zheng¡¯s fist force was already enough, after being pushed back, he could only defend.

    How could this be?

    Wen Yuan began to attempt to speed up, doing his best to speed up. He had to suppress An Zheng with his attacks, this was the fighting style that he was good at ¡­ However, when he punched, An Zheng¡¯s fist would always be faster than his, so with every punch, he would always defend.

    He had no choice but to defend.

    In an instant, the two of them had already faced each other at least several thousand times. took four steps back, and only then did he realize that An Zheng was still standing in the same spot as before, not moving at all. An Zheng was still leaning on the wall of the house as he coldly looked at him.

    Wen Yuan retreated, this time he retreated on his own ord, he had to increase the distance between them. Since he could not use his advantage in offense at such a distance, then he might as well increase the distance, he was very confident in his Cultivation Power.

    He explosively retreated, and then, with his ten fingers in front of him, ten crystal pirs instantly appeared, and shot towards An Zheng.

    The front of the crystal pir was as sharp as a iron rod. An Zheng raised his hand and ayer of faint looking defensiveyer appeared in front of him. The first crystal pir crashed into the defensiveyer. The crystal pir crumbled, the defensiveyer also crumbled.

    The second crystal pir appeared right after, as if it would hit An Zheng¡¯s forehead in a thousandth of a second.

    The crystal pir seemed to be charging forward, but in reality, it was disappearing nonstop. Not even an inch further in front of An Zheng, it was only constantly being minced apart.

    The other two crystal pirs fell down from above, so fierce that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    Zhuang Feifei, who was standing far away, subconsciously prepared to save An Zheng. After all, in her memories, An Zheng was not even that powerful of a person ¡­ The two of them had been separated for too long, to the point that the person in her memories that thought An Zheng was that handsome youth with clear eyes.

    However, when the two crystal pirs were still four to five meters away from An Zheng¡¯s head, they were blocked by an invisible force. The force that was pressing down on the crystal pirs was too strong, to the point that the crystal pirs could not withstand it.

    An Zheng seemed to finally be in high spirits, his back leaving the wall as he walked step by step towards Wen Yuan. He raised his left hand and brought his index finger together to form a sword, while the Power of Essence Thunder coiled around the crystal pir like a dragon, shing head on with it. The sword qi was like a dragon, shing head on with the crystal pir, and after a second of deadlock, the crystal pir was immediately destroyed by the purest Power of Essence Thunder, thunder energy drilled out from within the crystal pir, and the crystal pir immediately shattered.

    Wen Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He pressed down with his hands, and the remaining crystal pirs suddenly merged together, forming a huge pir that descended towards An Zheng¡¯s head.

    An Zheng raised his left hand, raised it with one arm, and the pir suddenly fell down and smashed into his hand. The ground beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet exploded with smoke, but he did not sink down, as the Power of Essence Thunder lingered around him, firmly supporting his legs.

    That pir that was even more terrifying than a mountain smashing down was held up by one hand by An Zheng. Then, witaise of An Zheng¡¯s five fingers, all five fingers grabbed onto the bottom of the crystal pir. He actually controlled Wen Yuan¡¯s strength and smashed towards Wen Yuan.

    Of course, An Zheng could not directly control Wen Yuan¡¯s power. If he could, then he would not have to fight this battle. An Zheng used the simplest and most crude method ¡­ With pressure, if you attack me, your strength will be more tyrannical while mine will be more tyrannical.

    Wen Yuan raised both of his hands, and the amethyshat had extended out from his hands quickly solidified. They looked like two gigantic shelves that were holding onto the crystal pir ¡­ With a boom, Wen Yuan¡¯s legs exploded, and half of his body was smashed into the ground.

    Only then did he realize that he was once again passively defending.

    The earth started to shake bit by bit, and the ground started to crack. Purple crystals started to continuously extend out from Wen Yuan¡¯s body, from every pore, so his clothes were instantly torn.

    The amethyst that had extended out filled up the cracks in the ground, and became extremely sturdy under his feet. Then, the amethyst began to gradually lift his body up again.

    An Zheng did not care about his reaction, and only smashed the crystal pir one by one. His crystal pir crumbled bit by bit, and the crystal tform underneath Wen Yuan¡¯s feet also unceasingly crumbled, and the two gigantic support frames in his hands that were used to block the crystal pir, had also crumbled more than once. It shattered and reformed, then shattered again.

    Only after An Zheng smashed away the crystal pir in his hand did Wen Yuan finally heave a long sigh of relief. The more he smashed the crystal pir, the shorter it became. When An Zheng was already done smashing the pir, what did it mean?

    When Wen Yuan reacted to it, it was already a littlete, An Zheng was already close to him... Previously, the thing Wen Yuan wanted to do the most was to fight in close quarters against other people, even if it wasn¡¯t monks, it would always be close quartersbat. Even though he had already reached the Emperor Level, he still felt that the battle should be close quarters and not long range attacks with Cultivation Power s.

    But this time, it was not him who took the initiative to get closer, but An Zheng.

    Wen Yuan knew that he couldn¡¯t be passive anymore, so he directly punched towards An Zheng¡¯s face. When he punched, his fist was surrounded by ayer of amethyst, and the hardness of his fist obviously far surpassed a human¡¯s ¡­ However, An Zheng only came with a fist. Forget about any amethyst, he didn¡¯t even havultivation Power, because he relied on the strength of his body.

    Bang! With a loud explosion, theyer of amethyst surrounding Wen Yuan¡¯s fist instantly shattered. Wen Yuan felt pain in his right hand and immediately determined that at least two of his fingers had broken.

    How was this possible?

    This was not the first time Wen Yuan thought of this in his mind. How was this possible?

    Feng Xiuyang said that An Zheng¡¯s talent was above his, and said that if he did not rely on external strength, he would never be able to catch up to An Zheng.

    Tan Shanse said that An Zheng relied on external force, and you can also relied on external force to surpass him.

    But now? An Zheng relied on his own body, and he relied on amethyst.

    Zhuang Feifei watched from afar, and her palms started to sweat unknowingly. She was very nervous, afraid that An Zheng would meet with some kind of ident, but she did not realize that she was actually excited as well. That young man was no longer the young man she was familiar with, but was instead an extremely domineering man.

    When she saw An Zheng¡¯s fist fall down and shatter his amethyst, she couldn¡¯t help but wave his fist. If she didn¡¯t react in time, she would probably cheer like a little girl, just like how a little girl cheered for the boy she liked in apetition.

    The crystal stage underneath his feet shattered step by step as he retreated, step by step. The crystal stage that he created with each step he took, broke as he stepped onto the crystal stage to stabilize himself, and the moment An Zheng stepped onto the crystal stage, it became destroyed. With just a single step, An Zheng caused the crystal stage to shatter into pieces ¡­

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Wen Yuan finally couldn¡¯t hold back his roar, and started to attack as if he had gone mad. However, after he made a violent move, he realized that he was still defending, because An Zheng¡¯s every punch was a bit faster than his, so he had no choice but to turn into his defense halfway through his punches. From the start, he was in a passive state, and it became more and more difficult for him to defend.

    The two fists shed against each other again, and following the sounds of explosion, several small cracking sounds could be heard. These were sounds that came from the fingers on Wen Yuan¡¯s fist that were also broken, but that was Wen Yuan¡¯s doing ¡­ The amethyst quickly extended his fist and wrapped An Zheng¡¯s fist around it. Then, the amethyst began to spread out aerrifying speed, and very quickly, An Zheng¡¯s arm was wrapped by the amethyst, not even a blink of an eye was needed, and An Zheng¡¯s arm waspletely engulfed. In the next second, the amethyst might even wrap around An Zheng¡¯s shoulder and head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll surpass you! I¡¯ll surpass you!¡±

    Wen Yuan roared as the amethyst s on his body all extended out from his pores, and like a long needle, he fiercely rushed forward and stabbed An Zheng with all of those crystal needles ¡­ After the explosion, there was silence.

    Wen Yuan and An Zheng were inches away from each other, but that was only close, because Wen Yuan was no longer able to move even an inch forward.

    The crystal needles were broken.

    He cried out and then retreated frantically. Along the way, he sprinkled a piece of amethyst fragments down, and the amethyst that was connected to An Zheng¡¯s arm shattered ¡­ The one with the problem was Wen Yuan¡¯s arm, it looked like it was badly mutted, as though it had been cut thousands of times.

    An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder rushed out from under the cover of the amethyst. The amethyst covered An Zheng¡¯s arm, but at the same time, the Power of Essence Thunder invaded Wen Yuan¡¯s arm.

    An Zheng just looked at Wen Yuan coldly, his expression calm, but Wen Yuan could actually see the killing intent in An Zheng¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1619 - Home?

    <h4>Chapter 1619 ¨C Home?</h4>

    Wen Yuan thought that his amethyst would cripple one of An Zheng¡¯s arms, but when the amethyst truly covered one of An Zheng¡¯s armspletely, he was horrified to find out that the one being controlled was not his opponent, but himself.

    An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder extended from the bottom of the amethyst, and when Wen Yuan felt that something was wrong, it was already toote.

    Wen Yuan wailed in pain as ayer of amethyst quickly surfaced on his arm, trying to force An Zheng¡¯s Power of Essence Thunder out. The amethyst and the Power of Essence Thunder continued topete with each other on his arm, and his arm was instantly minced.

    An Zheng still looked at him coldly, and for some reason, Wen Yuan suddenly thought of what An Zheng had just said... You will die like that.

    His mind involuntarily thought of Xu Shiyi he had killed. His heart had been prated by him, and the remaining amethyst in Xu Shiyi¡¯s wound had thought that it was a very beautiful scene that was bright and bright. However, when he thought back to it now, he felt that it was extremely terrifying.

    But he was Wen Yuan, not Tan Shanse. Tan Shanse could turn around and leave without caring about his dignity, he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I am thest dignity of an era.¡±

    Wen Yuan¡¯s sudden words caused his heart to tremble slightly.

    The final dignity of an era?

    Yes, in the era that belonged to him, arge majority of the people had already died. Those three king level entities were killed by An Zheng and the others in the Cyan ins, which meant that the era hadpletely declined. The people from the three kingdoms have basically died, they once invaded the Da Xi era and beat up the people from Da Xi until they couldn¡¯t even find their way to the north, what about now?

    ¡°You can¡¯t represent it.¡±

    An Zheng replied, and then moved forward.

    Wen Yuan fiercely stomped his foot, and following that, the ground started to crack as numerous dragons formed from amethyst swept towards him. An Zheng still advanced forward withrge strides, and the long dragons were shattered one by one by the Power of Essence Thunder released from his body, this scene was extremely shocking, the dragon-shaped attack formed by the amethyst was especially mighty and domineering, but even so, it was unable to break through. An Zheng had been forced intassive state from the very start, and no matter how he attacked or tried, he ended up defending himself in the end.

    Witoar, a crystal dragon drilled out from the ground. Its gigantic body was over a hundred meters long, and it rose into the air, spitting out a dragon breath towards An Zheng. Its dragon¡¯s breath was also formed from the amethyst¡¯s power, it was not a real me, but more like an extremely dense but iparably sharp power of the wind.

    Amidst the hurricane, many needle-thin amethyst s shot towards An Zheng. An Zheng pointed to the back, and his Reverse Scale Armor s separated from his body, forming a wall that shielded the Crystal Dragon behind them.

    Then, An Zheng swung his right hand behind him. The Inverse Broken God Sword also didn¡¯t fly and sliced off one after another amethyst as if it had its own intelligence.

    After going to the Reverse Scale Armor, then An Zheng would use his own true strength to crush Wen Yuan.

    Wen Yuan only had a few bones left in one of his arms, when he raised his other hand, a crystal long spear materialized in the center of his palm, and thrusted towards An Zheng. An Zheng waited until the crystal long spear almost reached in front of him before making his move, and then grabbed onto the crystal long spear and pulled Wen Yuan over to his side, sprinting a few steps forward. If Wen Yuan did not let go, he would be pulled directly in front of An Zheng, and if he did so, then he wouldpletely lose in terms of imposing manner.

    However, even if he didn¡¯t let go, was there any advantage in his bearing?

    Wen Yuan could only let go of his hand. With a sou sound, the crystal spear in his hand was pulled out by An Zheng, and under such great speed, his palm was immediately grinded to the point where even his skin fell off.

    An Zheng casually threw the crystal spear to the side, and continued to stride forward like before. Wen Yuan cried out, perhaps to encourage himself, but this roar was only filled with sorrow and despair.

    An Zheng was too strong, so strong that he could not see any hope.

    At this moment, Wen Yuan¡¯s howl also expressed his determination. All of the ribs on his body suddenly protruded out from his body, every single one of them had the color of a crystal, but they were even more solid. The front part of his ribs were iparably sharp, making him look like a strange spider.

    These ribs were all struck towards An Zheng, one after the other. An Zheng raised his arms to block in front of him, and the ribs were struck as fiercely as a javelin, but An Zheng blocked all of them. This was also the biggest reaction that An Zheng seemed to have since the start of the battle.

    The weird-looking spider like Wen Yuan began to attack once again, all the ribs began to move crazily, every attack was iparably vicious. An Zheng discovered that after being changed, Wen Yuan¡¯s ribs were nowparable to a magic tool at the peak of the Purple-Rank, they were even tougher and sharper than real amethyst s!

    But at this point of the battle, An Zheng had pretty much seen through Wen Yuan¡¯s strength.

    ¡°You do not represent the dignity of your time.¡±

    An Zheng started to counterattack, one rib after another pierced towards him. An Zheng dodged and dodged, and then, he grabbed onto the ribs, at the same time, more ribs stabbed towards An Zheng crazily, one by one. An Zheng grabbed onto the ribs with one, and with his other hand, he punched out like a violent storm.

    In just a mere second or two, for cultivators at their level to have so many attacks that they could not even remember themselves, in the very beginning, An Zheng had punched out every single second until he split open all of the ribs. In the next second, An Zheng¡¯s punching speed had already surpassed the speed of the attacks from the ribs, how many ribs were there? An Zheng only had one fist to counter attack, within a second, he would st away one with his fist and within the second, he would st away one with his fist and still have time to attack.

    With a bang, An Zheng smashed his fist onto Wen Yuan¡¯s body, causing his body to pinch backwards, but one of the ribs remained in An Zheng¡¯s hand, preventing him from flying out.

    An Zheng naturally didn¡¯t give Wen Yuan any more chances tond a sessful punch. At this moment, he forgot that Zhuang Feifei was still looking at him from a distance, he only had hatred, Xu Shiyi¡¯s death, was not the monk¡¯s death, but all of it was in his head.

    Thus, when he attacked, how could he still care about whether or not the girl looked a little too fierce? He only felt that she was not ruthless enough.

    Kacha! The rib could not endure An Zheng¡¯s power and was directly snapped, as An Zheng grabbed onto the rib and fiercely thrusted it forward ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the sharp end of the rib pierced into Wen Yuan¡¯s left eye. Wen Yuan¡¯s left eye was a special thing, it waurplish ck crystal. An Zheng knew that the source of his power was from this purplish ck crystal.

    His ribs pierced his eye sockets and blood spurted out. Witop, the purplish ck chase exploded.

    Broken crystals exploded out from Wen Yuan¡¯s skull. The blood hole that was created looked extremely miserable, with arge piece of his skull broken. Crystal fragments and skull pieces shot out.

    However, the power of Wen Yuan¡¯s Emperor Level wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his fighting capacity.

    An Zheng did not n on letting him go just like that.

    The ribs pierced into Wen Yuan¡¯s left eye, pushing out broken pieces of bone from the back of his head. That rib was stuck on his head, making Wen Yuan look extremely sinister. He roared in an attempt to counterattack, but there was no chance, An Zheng had already grabbed onto his second rib, and broke it.

    Wen Yuan¡¯s left eye was already crippled, the fear in his right eye was extremely strong.

    That eye looked at the sharp ribs that wereing over, and it continuously erged in the eye ¡­ With a ¡°pu¡± sound, the second rib pierced into Wen Yuan¡¯s right eye¡¯s eye socket.

    Zhuang Feifei, who was standing far away, felt her heart tremble. What she had experienced in the Demon Canyon was terrifying enough, but what she saw now was not terror but shock... She didn¡¯t know what was going on yet, but from An Zheng¡¯s actions, she could tell that An Zheng was extremely angry.

    Therefore, she felt a bit of heartache.

    She knew that she would never be An Zheng¡¯s enemy, and An Zheng¡¯s ruthlessness would never appear to her friends.

    Two ribs stabbed into the back of his head, sticking out from the back of his head. There were no eyes and two more bones in his eye sockets, which made Wen Yuan look especially sinister and miserable.

    An Zheng¡¯s leg sent Wen Yuan¡¯s body flying backwards, and following that, a ray of sword energy appeared behind An Zheng and chased after him. In the air, Wen Yuan was pierced by at least a few hundred swords, leaving his body in a mess.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and his Reverse Scale Armor immediately flew back into his grasp. The moment the Reverse Scale Armor returned back to him, a crystal dragon roared and flew over from behind An Zheng. An Zheng flipped backwards, and stepped on the crystal dragon¡¯s head with both of his feet ¡­ The crystal dragon let out a sorrowful cry, uncontrobly charging towards Wen Yuan who hadnded.

    That vast dragon was directly ced in the center of Wen Yuan¡¯s heart ¡­ Arge number of amethysierced into his heart, half of them being smashed into smithereens, the shiny crystal shards remained on his chest.

    An Zhengnded on the ground, ¡°I told you, you would die like that.¡±

    The crystal shattered as Wen Yuan spat out hisst breath of air. Then, he could no longer move again.

    The power he had gained was still in his body, but it had be a weapon to kill him.

    After An Zheng killed Wen Yuan, he turned around and looked at Zhuang Feifei. The baleful aura on his body had already dissipated.

    ¡°Long time?¡±

    ¡°A long time.¡±

    he asked, and she answered.

    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    An Zheng said.

    Zhuang Feifei nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 1620 - I am also from the Devils Canyon

    <h4>Chapter 1620 ¨C I am also from the Devil¡¯s Canyon</h4>

    Yancheng

    Most of the citizens had already left, and only a few of the crowded restaurants were still open for business, the rest of the restaurants had already been bought by the Heavenly Awakening Sect, for the sake of serving the disciples who were still guarding the Yancheng.

    The dishes had not arrived yet. There was a jug of wine on the table, and the wine cup was still empty. The two of them looked at each other speechlessly.

    Most of the time, Zhuang Feifei was the one looking at An Zheng, while An Zheng was looking at the wine pot.

    After not seeing her for so long, the First Mr still looked so sharp.

    ¡°Know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Why would I not dare?¡±

    ¡°When a woman wants to guess, there¡¯s alwayroblem.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember when you were a coward and when you were so young ¡­¡±

    Zhuang Feifei extended her hand out to indicate the height: ¡°You dare to tease this olddy.¡±

    Initially, An Zheng did not feel awkward, but after he said those words, he became embarrassed: ¡°Young ignorant ¡­¡±

    ¡°Regret it?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked.

    An Zheng¡¯s next sentence, however, held a bit of Du Shoushou¡¯s elegance: ¡°It¡¯s just that they have an innate pursuit for beauty.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and smiled. The wine cup was obviously empty, she had not even drunk a single sip, yet it seemed like she was drunk.

    ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡±

    An Zheng finally found a topic to talk about.

    ¡°The closest thing to death.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei reached out to take the gon of wine. An Zheng first got up to pour her a cup of wine, then filled his own cup for his, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.

    Zhuang Feifei shook her head: ¡°In this world, other than you, I don¡¯t seem to know who else to talk to ¡­ ¡°Since Mr. Zhang is old, it¡¯s better to have more happy things. I¡¯m a gloomy person, and even after following me for so many years, I still haven¡¯t had much fun. I¡¯ve already snatched a lot from him, and his hunchback has gotten even more powerful in these past two years.¡±

    When they arrived at the Yancheng, An Zheng intended to arrange for them to eat together. Old Master Zhang said that he was too tired from all the traveling, he just wanted to find a soft bed and have a good sleep for one day and one night, the other employees of the Zaocang were all intelligent people, so he naturally understood Old Master Zhang¡¯s intentions and said that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Some said that he could sleep for two days and two nights, while some said that he could sleep until the bed despised him.

    ¡°The restaurant is yours?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Zheng answered: ¡°Du Shoushou arranged for people to buy it. The original owner¡¯s rtionship with the Heavenly Awakening Sect was quite good, and he had arranged for it to be withdrawn.

    ¡°The food was served so slowly, but it didn¡¯t go out of order. It must have been because no one was looking for trouble.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sighed with emotion, thenughed out in embarrassment: ¡°The main dish is made by someone else, and it¡¯s not the original chef either. It¡¯s temporarily reced by someone from the Heavenly Awakening Sect, and I don¡¯t think the taste will be very good either.¡±

    ¡°For me now, even something salted is delicious.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei finished all the wine in the cup in one gulp, and before An Zheng could get up, she poured another cup herself and finished it. An Zheng had thought that she would pour the third cup, but in the end, she raised his neck and gulped down thest half bottle of wine, which made the woman feel a little better even as he drank. The wine flowed out of his mouth and onto his clothes, and for some reason, An Zheng felt his heart ache.

    It wasn¡¯t that he really had any extraordinary thoughts towards Zhuang Feifei, but rather, it was just that for a woman to reach such a state, one could imagine how much suffering and suffering she had endured.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei finished the entire pot of wine, her eyes bing misty: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s better than drinking water from a swamp.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°I call that ce Demon Canyon. It¡¯s not a very good name, but I can¡¯t think of anything more suitable ¡­¡± The era suddenly changed as time passed. The people that Zaocang and I brought along were also sent to this era, I thought that everyone would fall at the same ce, but who would have thought that we would be sent to that valley. ¡±

    She lowered her head and spoke as if she was drunk, but her mood was heavy, with Zhuang Feifei¡¯s capacity for alcohol, forget about this pot of wine, even if there were three more bottles, she wouldn¡¯t be drunk.

    The general course of events was ¡­ Zhuang Feifei and the others entered the canyon and met that special me. At night, those people or things that looked like they were dead could even be considered demons.

    Relying on her reaction and prediction, Zhuang Feifei led his people forward. They only wanted to pass through the valley and leave that damned ce.

    Finally, they found a cave. Inside the cave, there was a strange looking corpse. In front of the corpse, there was a letter and a jade bottle.

    The letter was also simple. If one wanted to leave, one of them had to make a sacrifice. They had to drink the poison in the jade bottle and use their own life in exchange for the lives of others.

    At that time, Mr. Zhang was already worried, ¡°This is most likely a lie, how could there be such a good thing. We don¡¯t know how long this person has been dead, and the ghost mes in the canyon were most likely released by him. How could he possibly want to let someone in?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, someone immediately asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡±

    Yeah, what if.

    People didn¡¯t give up hope because of the word ¡®in case¡¯.

    The next question was who drank it.

    Everyone had seen with their own eyes how terrifying that man¡¯s ghost me was. The contents of the jade bottle must be even more terrifying, so who would dare to drink it?

    Elder Zhang saw that Zhuang Feifei was about to extend her hand to stop him: ¡°I¡¯m already the oldest and to the both of you, I¡¯m just a burden. Besides, I¡¯ve lived for so many years, it¡¯s already more than enough. Especially your First Mr, you worked too hard in the past few years, and now, it¡¯s finally time for you to free yourself ¡­ ¡±

    Before he could even finish his words, Zhuang Feifei had already ordered him to stay put. Zhuang Feifei looked at old man Zhang andughed: ¡°It¡¯s because you are old and have yet to do anything shameful, you have to end this peacefully.¡±

    ¡°If you want my opinion, then you have to ask Mr. Zhang to drink. He¡¯s right, he¡¯s already so old, it¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Right, we can¡¯t always drink.¡±

    Someone started a flurry of discussion, ¡°This ce is not our ce, it¡¯s the First Mr that you brought here, so you have to take responsibility for this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I followed you.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was not angry at all upon hearing these words, because she could understand that these people were already on the verge of copse from all the worries they had inside Demon Canyon. Now that they finally saw hope, even if it was just a slim hope, even if it was just a scam, how could they possibly give up their lives at this time?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei nodded her head: ¡°I brought you guys here, I brought you guys out.¡±

    It was unknown who suddenly said, ¡°Since you are going to die anyway, why don¡¯t ¡­¡± Why don¡¯t we let the brothers have somefort? How long have we been in this damn ce? It would be a waste if you died. ¡±

    If it were not in that kind of environment, this kind of thing might never havee out, and even in that kind of environment, Zhuang Feifei did not dare believe that someone would say such words, because they were her trusted followers.

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about!¡±

    The employees who were loyal to Zhuang Feifei were immediately angered, and immediately unsheathed their des.

    ¡°Is what I said wrong?¡±

    The person who spoke was probably going all out. He already had some ill intentions towards Zhuang Feifei, but since he had already said it, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t bity if such a beautiful woman died?¡± How long have we been holding this in, brothers? ¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it would be better if ¡­ First Mr, do you pity us? ¡±

    Someone actually agreed.

    Seeing that his trusted aides were about to attack, Zhuang Feifei waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. You want to risk your life for these people? You guys really aren¡¯t qualified ¡­ Even if I were to turn into dried up bones, you all wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications. In this world, there are only a few men that I, Zhuang Feifei, have taken a fancy to. ¡±

    There were people who felt that Zhuang Feifei was going to attack them, since her strength was not bad, but she was still ¡­ Zhuang Feifei was not the strongest one, she was not known for her cultivation, and the guy who spoke previously was considered to be the strongest amongst the remaining people, which was why he was so confident.

    ¡°It¡¯s already f * ckingte, what are you pretending for?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you a bit prettier?¡±

    It was not that Zhuang Feifei had never considered their strength before, adding all the trusted aides around her together, she might not be able to defeat all of them. It was just that in the end, all of them would die and she would be unable to escape from the humiliation, thus she did not hesitate and directly drank the jade bottle in her mouth.

    She also didn¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t die and even obtained the inheritance of that dried up bone, so there were times where she didn¡¯t understand. Until now, she still didn¡¯t know who this expert was that thought before he died ¡­ How many people had the fire released from his body killed? He had killed so many people after his death, so he should have been a fierce and fierce person. But why did he chooserson who was willing to die for someone else to inherit his ability?

    An Zheng listened quietly, and when he heard those people speak dirty words, his eyebrows twitched.

    Zhuang Feifei still did not understand An Zheng enough. If she understood An Zheng like Qu Liuxi did, then the moment she raised her eyebrows, she would know what An Zheng was going to do.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill them right now?¡±

    An Zheng asked.

    The ten odd people who arrived at Yancheng earlier than Zhuang Feifei and the rest were already settled down, because the people from Heavenly Awakening Sect did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Too many have died.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei lowered her head: ¡°I¡¯ve brought more than two hundred people with me, and now there¡¯s only these twenty people left. I don¡¯t want any more to die.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s possible that I don¡¯t understand you because I don¡¯t have that kind of experience, or perhaps women are so stupid that it makes people angry.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s time to serve the dishes.¡±

    The Heavenly Awakening Sect disciple outside the door found it a little difficult to enter, and said in a low voice, ¡°Sect Master, we haven¡¯t ordered anything yet.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°Then let¡¯s order.¡±

    The disciple handed the menu over to An Zheng with both hands, who shook his head: ¡°No need for this, where are the dozen people that came in first? ¡°I want their heads, hurry up ¡­¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°Bring in a few more jugs of wine, and tell those people that only one person will be able to survive. I said, who is thest survivor, and bring that person over here.¡±

    He looked out the window and said, ¡°I am also from the Devil¡¯s Canyon.¡±

 Chapter 1621 - No choice

    <h4>Chapter 1621 ¨C No choice</h4>

    An Zheng did not need to go and kill each other, nor did he need to force them to do it.

    Zhuang Feifei sat opposite of An Zheng, thinking that the things that An Zheng had experienced in the past few years, were probably more cruel than what he had. That cheerful youth, he was so decisive and ruthless in his actions now, if he had not experienced too many life and death situations, how could he have changed so much?

    ¡°Is the mummy still there?¡±

    She suddenly heard An Zheng¡¯s question as she was deep in her thoughts. She raised her head to look at him and replied: ¡°Here, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I would like to take a look and maybe find something.¡±

    An Zheng drank a mouthful of wine: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too long until the final battle, I¡¯m so anxious that I won¡¯t let go of any clues, I don¡¯t dare to let them go, I¡¯m still far away from the peak of our strength, if we were to fight now, we won¡¯t even be able to win.¡±

    What An Zheng was more worried about was that his inheritance seemed to have disappeared after the trip to the 100 000 Cold Mountain. The key was still in his Blood Pearl Bracelet space, but it had been quiet for a long time without pointing out any direction.

    It was not a secret that An Zheng had obtained the inheritance from the bronze door. Tan Shanse should have known about this a long time ago, but he had no way to destroy it ¡­ However, nothing was set in stone. If Tan Shanse could find a way to open the bronze door, he would use all his power to prevent An Zheng from obtaining the inheritance.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°Thatce that you don¡¯t like, you¡¯re not allowed to go back to.¡±

    His words did not have any room for negotiation, and seemed to be a little overbearing, but Zhuang Feifei¡¯s heart warmed.

    That¡¯s where you don¡¯t like it, and you¡¯re not allowed to go again.

    It was just a simple sentence. How long had it been since someone had told him that?

    ¡°Give me the location.¡±

    ¡°Not telling.¡±

    Zhuang Feifeiughed slyly: ¡°I was the one who found that ce, what if there really is some treasure inside? If you go and take it away, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for me? ¡°So I still have to go. If you really find something, give half to me.¡±

    Of course she didn¡¯t take it seriously, but if she really didn¡¯t want to say it, could An Zheng really force himself to confess?

    ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to be able to think of any way to make me say it.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at An Zheng and said seriously: ¡°Since you¡¯re in sucurry, then don¡¯t waste even a second.¡±

    ¡°Those people have yet to produce an oue. The one left in the end must be the one who humiliated you. I haven¡¯t dealt with him yet ¡­¡±

    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t important.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei looked at An Zheng: ¡°How about you ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±

    An Zheng replied, ¡°I will look for two helpers to go with me. During this critical period, no one is allowed to travel alone, and no one knows whether or not Tan Shanse has the best trump card. If he does, then any trump card that he takes out would definitely be very terrifying.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like your personality.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°I¡¯m afraid too.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Afraid of losing it.¡±

    An Zheng followed Zhuang Feifei out of the restaurant, but he did not expect that the other side would quicklye to a conclusion. As expected, the first person to humiliate Zhuang Feifei had reached the end, sucerson already had no bottom line, killing his ownrades would not be difficult for him.

    That guy was dragged by the experts of the Heavenly Awakening Sect to walk over. Even from a distance, he could see Zhuang Feifei and An Zheng walking out of the restaurant side by side. He thought about how he should survive by begging them, what he should say, and how he should behave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    He shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me?!¡±

    He shouted towards Zhuang Feifei, thinking that this bitch had finally found a backer, and as expected, there was no mercy in her expression.

    An Zheng saw that Zhuang Feifei¡¯s shoulders were trembling, and had taken out arge cape from his spatial artifact to cover her with. With Zhuang Feifei¡¯s current cultivation level, she would obviously not be affected by the weather, but the clothes that An Zheng had draped over her still made her feel a sense of warmth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn around. He¡¯s already a person that isn¡¯t worth looking back at.¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand behind him, and the Heavenly Awakening Sect expert holding the man nodded, and then kicked him to the ground. The two of them went up to the man and pressed him down, and then one of them pulled out a de from his shoulder, and when the knife fell on his head, blood immediately gushed out, like a fountain. The man thought for a long time but did not use any of it, and in the end, An Zheng did not even look at him.

    The corpse fell to the ground, and his head rolled to the side. Because the knife was very fast, the moment his headnded on the ground, he could even see the backs of Zhuang Feifei and Zhuang Feifei. Thest thing on his mind was to rush forward and tear those two people inthousand pieces.

    His head was cut off, his heart was stabbed multiple times, Dantian Qi Sea was also stabbed a few times, Heavenly Awakening Sect rarely killed many people, but killing him would definitely not leave any hidden dangers.

    An Zheng brought Zhuang Feifei to the mausoleum garden first. The mausoleum garden was huge, and had just been built this year, so they buried the brothers who had died in the war in the Heavenly Awakening Sect. The speed at which the Heavenly Awakening Sect expanded was extremely fast, and war was inevitable, so the corpses of the dead would not be abandoned.

    The one to be buried, was Xu Shiyi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the future, and it might be the memories of that life.¡±

    An Zheng walked in front of Xu Shiyi¡¯s tombstone and held onto it. ¡°Every single scene did not depict the scene of you leaving us in advance, but you still left in advance ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi walked over to An Zheng and passed him a bunch of white flowers. An Zheng then ced the white flowers beside Xu Shiyi¡¯s tombstone: ¡°We might meet again soon.

    Qu Liuxi patted An Zheng¡¯s back as sheughed bitterly.

    The few of them turned around and left. The funeral was very simple, and wasn¡¯t too grand, because Xu Shiyi wasn¡¯erson who liked liveliness to begin with. If not for the cmity, he would have preferred to cultivate quietly by himself in the Cyan ins, organize the things left behind by his ancestor Xu Fu, and be obsessed with the The Art of Space.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, Fatty followed me and First Mr to the Demon Canyon, there is a dried up corpse there, I suspect that it was left behind during the great war that destroyed the world, and it might be of help to us. The rest of us should stay in the Yancheng, so we should hurry up and cultivate, and contact Purple Ivy at all times, that guy ¡­ Don¡¯t leave Yancheng for the time being. ¡±

    Qu Liuxi organized the newly concocted pills and gave them to An Zheng: ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As Zhuang Feifei looked at Qu Liuxi, she suddenly felt that her previous thoughts were somewhat sinful.

    The four of them left Yancheng and headed towards the Demon Canyon. When the warship rose up, Zhuang Feifei couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You guys are so rich.¡±

    If his own good friend were to say these words, then Du Shoushou¡¯s next sentence would definitely be that word. However, Zhuang Feifei had said those words, Du Shoushou was too embarrassed to say them out loud ¡­ Seeing that he was holding it in unbearably, Chen Shaobai patted his shoulder. ¡°Endure it, your mouth doesn¡¯t end up well.¡±

    Du Shoushou nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you die, I will still take good care of my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Scram ¡­¡±

    Du Shoushou leaned onto the boat: ¡°Speaking of which princess of yours, I think you won¡¯t be able to find her. At that time you didn¡¯t grab hold of the opportunity, you really are a waste ¡­ ¡°That chick with blonde hair, blue eyes, red lips, long legs and fair skin ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your Ying Yu?¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    At that time, Du Shoushou¡¯s impression of Da Da Da Ye was not very good, he was standing on Qu Liuxi¡¯s side. At that time, he was joking with Da Da Da Ye, saying that An Zheng¡¯s most beloved was Chen Shaobai, Da Da Ye said that how could a man and a man be together. When Du Shoushou said that they were really in love, let alone having a gender, even a race could be passed on, Da Da Da Ye retorted with a question, ¡°Would you fall in love with a demon beast?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Du Shoushou suddenly nodded, causing him to feel somewhat baffled. ¡°What can you do?¡±

    Du Shoushouughed, ¡°Nothing ¡­ Ying Yu and I will definitely havarticrly happy ending. I can¡¯t bear for her to be in danger, and I can¡¯t bear for her to show his face, so she will just quietly live in space and think about me from time to time. ¡±

    Chen Shaobai curled his lips, ¡°It sounds a little numb.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Speaking of which, do you really like An Zheng? Otherwise, why would you miss him when that girl is so good?¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll think about it if I don¡¯t die in the future.¡±

    Du Shoushou was suddenly speechless.

    At the same time, in the West with Lord Buddha.

    The Divisions Monk kneeled in front of the Buddha, with his head lowered, it was obvious that he was iparably resolute.

    It was impossible for his realm to be restored to its peak state. Not after the death of the monk, but the Buddhist Sect¡¯s legacy had been cut in half. It was easier said than done to find a suitable person to receive the Empowerment. If the Divisions Monk was this person, the Buddha wouldn¡¯t be so worried in despair, but the Divisions wasn¡¯t able to do it.

    ¡°Are you really going?¡±

    the Buddha asked.

    The Monk of the Divisions raised his head, ¡°We are going ¡­ I originally thought that once the grudge between Monkey and I was resolved and the demons in Monkey¡¯s heart were eliminated, that past could really vanish into thin air. But it wasn¡¯t because the disciple had thought too much about it after death, but because the destiny of the disciple was really just a small entanglement of grudges between Monkey and Monkey? What I have to shoulder, is really just the debt the Buddhist Sect owes the monkey? ¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s face was somewhat pale: ¡°That iath of no return.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be able to return.¡±

    Divisions looked at the Buddha and said seriously: ¡°Other than this disciple, I don¡¯t have any other thoughts. If I can¡¯t go, then it would be a new demon barrier. If I were to return by luck, it would be good for the Buddha Sect, for Master, right, for Monkey, An Zheng and the others.¡±

    The Buddha let out a long sigh, ¡°Up till now, the Buddhist Sect has no other choice.¡±

    Divisions stood up: ¡°Then disciple will be going.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The Buddha sat up straight and sped his hands: ¡°May you be safe, may the world be safe, may the world be safe.¡±

 Chapter 1622 - You Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 1622 ¨C You Misunderstood</h4>

    The battleship streaked across the sky. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to see its trajectory.

    An Zheng could not find his inheritance, so he had to pay more attention to other ces. Previously, when he had gotten his hands on the key, An Zheng was very excited, the remaining inheritance should be able to be found very quickly, but ever since the trip to the 100 000 Cold Mountain, the key had been stored away without any reaction.

    An Zheng even had to suspect if Tan Shanse was doing something.

    The Demon Canyon was very far from the Yancheng, and one had to pass through more than half of the Western Regions of the Central ins. In the southwest of the Western Regions, ten thousand miles away from the Great Desert, Zhuang Feifei did not understand why she was thrown so far, nor did An Zheng understand why arge majority of the peoplended in the Central ins.

    The warships of the Heavenly Awakening Sect possessed the ability to teleport across the void for a short distance, and the formations designed by the Oldman Huo were already installed on every single warship. However, the teleportation distance could only be maintained at a distance of three thousand miles, and there was a limit to the number of times one could teleport.

    When they were almost at the exit of the Yancheng, half a month had already passed. Arge gray fog appeared in front of the warship, even aeight of a few thousand meters, the fog was still very dense. There was also a faint sense of danger.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no such thing as mist.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei also did not understand why the mist did not exist when she left.

    ¡°There seems to be poison in the fog.¡±

    The poison pill in An Zheng¡¯s body reacted, it was a kind of spontaneous resistance to all the poisons.

    ¡°Take out the Poison Avoiding Pill that Liu¡¯er prepared and see which one is more suitable.¡±

    Everyone carried all sorts of pills that Qu Liuxi had prepared for them, and everyone took out the Poison Avoiding Pill. When one of the Poison Avoiding Pills reacted, they immediately determined the poison in the mist. Amongst the myriad of poisons, the most troublesome ones were the ones that would cause one to hallucinate.

    Everyone ate the Poison Avoidance Pill, then raised the level of the battleship¡¯s Rain Barrier to its highest level, before diving into the thick fog.

    The vision in the fog was almost zero, and the speed of the battleship also slowed down. This feeling was like having plunged head first into a cotton bag, where nothing could be seen. There was no problem inside the protective cover, but the fog outside seemed to have solidified.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling.¡±

    Du Shoushou had already summoned his Triton and felt that something was about to rush out of the mist in the next second.

    ¡°You like being straightforward.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°You like bent?¡±

    Chen Shaobai thought for a moment and said: ¡°Are you talking about that kind of bend, or that kind of bend?¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng said from the side: ¡°We will return the same way.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was very confused. In any case, both Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai nced at An Zheng with malicious eyes, causing them to feel a little scared and subconsciously shrink back.

    ¡°Stop for a moment.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei suddenly said. She immediately gestured for the battleship to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Zheng asked her.

    Zhuang Feifei pondered for a while, and said: ¡°I remember the location before the mist appeared, ording to the time and speed of the battleship, the two hundred meters ahead should be the mountain, the entrance to the canyon.¡±

    An Zheng tried to release his consciousness out, but he discovered that it was actually blocked in the mist. He waeerless expert at the seventh level of the Emperor level, the strongest cultivator in this world.

    He flipped out a flute and it made a sound that didn¡¯tst long before mming into something.

    ¡°Two hundred meters, yes.¡±

    An Zheng nodded, he had no choice but to admire Zhuang Feifei¡¯s judgement.

    Zhuang Feifei didn¡¯t say anything. After living in the Demon Canyon for so long, just relying on this ability or something that she had to learn from countless deaths that passed by him. When a woman learnt more and more survival skills and umted more and more experience, it seemed like there were some that were worthy of respect and pity.

    An Zheng took out a one-foot long disk and ced it on the deck. The te opened with a ¡°pa¡± sound and eight iron ws extended out to tightly grasp the deck, causing the hexagram on the te to light up.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked.

    An Zheng exined. ¡°A teleportation tool developed by the Heavenly Awakening Sect.¡±

    He gave the small beads in his hands to Du Shoushou and Zhuang Feifei: ¡°This ieleportation tool that can carry four, thergest can carry one hundred and twenty, but the size is too big, and it¡¯s inconvenient to carry, the teleportation distance is three thousand meters, which should be enough ¡­ If we encounter any danger, we will immediately shatter the pearl and be teleported back to the warship. It can also be considered a coordinate. The people on the warship can clearly see where we are on the disc. ¡±

    Zhuang Feifei thought to herself, what kind of high level thing is this? She had never heard of it before, but this kind of thing that An Zheng thought was very unremarkable, if it was ced in the Da Xi era at that time, it would undoubtedly cause a sensation in the entire world.

    ¡°Same old rules.¡±

    An Zheng looked at Du Shoushou and said one sentence, then directly rushed out of the warship.

    Zhuang Feifei was stunned: What¡¯s the rule?

    Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai arranged the magic tools that they had to bring along while they were at the same time, and also helped Zhuang Feifei organize a set and gave it to her. ¡°The old rule is that An Zheng will go and act tough by himself first, if he encounters something that he can¡¯t deal with by himself ¡­¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°Should we go over to support them?¡±

    ¡°No, if he can¡¯t handle it alone, we¡¯ll just turn around and run.¡±

    Du Shoushou handed over the equipment that he had organized to Zhuang Feifei, then patiently exined the method of using these things.

    ¡°I never would have thought that even a few Emperor-level cultivators would have to prepare this many things.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei was a little stupefied looking at all those things.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this? So what if you¡¯re an Emperor? How could you look down on an Emperor level cultivator? Could it be that an Emperor level cultivator is nouman?¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°...¡±

    Right at this moment, a clear sound came from afar, it was the sound of a flute. Chen Shaobai said: ¡°It¡¯s sucity, we did not encounter a problem that he could not solve by himself, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Yeah, if we encounter any dangers, then we don¡¯t need to go over. We still need to go over, it¡¯s so troublesome.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei realized that she did not seem to be someone from this world ¡­

    The three of them left the warship and followed the direction of the sound. Due to the fog being too thick and impossible to disperse, it was as if they were ordinary people walking in the dark night with no sense of security.

    Reaching their level, their judgement of the distance to the sound was extremely urate, the three of themnded right where An Zheng had stopped. At the entrance of the canyon, the mist had thinned out a bit, and their range of vision was around four to five meters.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    An Zheng turned his head and asked.

    Zhuang Feifei acknowledged: ¡°It¡¯s the entrance that we came out from. Initially, we had directly fallen into the canyon and we don¡¯t know if there was an exit on the other side as well. From the very beginning, we chose to walk in a certain direction.¡±

    She noticed that An Zheng had closed his right eye and that there was something special about his left eye.

    ¡°Your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I can see more clearly.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Same old rules.¡±

    After that, he walked out first. Zhuang Feifei turned around: ¡°What¡¯s the usual rule this time?¡±

    Du Shoushou walked to the back of the group on his own ord and turned the Triton in his hands around with boredom: ¡°The old rules this time is that the women will walk in the middle, the two most powerful ones will open uath for one to protect from the back.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, he reacted, ¡°I¡¯m not f * cking a girl!¡±

    As An Zheng walked in between the two of them, she felt that nothing bad would happen even if he walked with his eyes closed. The two of them had protected his especially tightly, and this made her think about the previous days he had brought along the people from the Zaocang in the canyon, which made a clear contrast with now. She suddenly thought that if he was together with An Zheng and the others, he would probably be very happy.

    ¡°Do you take so much care of every girl?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If the woman is much stronger than me, I don¡¯t mind being protected.¡±

    ¡°Yes, like Xiao Yezi.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Those two idiotsughed together, Zhuang Feifei did not understand why they shouldugh.

    ¡°How far is the mummy from the exit?¡±

    An Zheng asked from the front.

    After Zhuang Feifei answered all of them, An Zheng did not have any more questions, but she discovered that An Zheng had taken every step with extreme precision. Back then, the paths that he had taken to bring people with iparable difficulty to explore were all wrong in the wrong ces, but An Zheng was not wrong at all. The ces that he had walked through were definitely not dangerous, if An Zheng had led the way back then, they would have probably walked out of the canyon several times earlier.

    ¡°No need to envy him.¡±

    Chen Shaobai turned his head and looked at Zhuang Feifei¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking. As she walked, she said: ¡°It¡¯s like an exam where other people are trying their best to fight, but he cheated because he can see the answer. Do you think that¡¯s interesting?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°I think it¡¯s quite interesting ¡­.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Is that interesting? That¡¯s f * * king great.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Vulgar, you twomoners! This is simply destroying the ecological bnce, okay ¡­ ¡°But if I haverspective, hehe.¡±

    He turned his head to look at Zhuang Feifei and smiled.

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°Rogue!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me ¡­¡±

    ¡°You said that you have X-ray vision eyes ¡­ ¡°Why are you looking at me from behind!¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°Then you still can¡¯t look back!¡±

    ¡°Women ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai sighed: ¡°I was right to be single.¡±

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, what if he was looking at me?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1623 - - Space Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1623 ¨C Space Gate</h4>

    The fog in the canyon was a bit thinner than the fog outside, but it wasn¡¯t within a hundred meters, so they couldn¡¯t see An Zheng in front. After An Zheng asked them where the corpse was, he didn¡¯t speak anymore, and Zhuang Feifei¡¯s heart involuntarily rose up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Perhaps Chen Shaobai sensed Zhuang Feifei¡¯s worry, andughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to him.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°This ce is very scary.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then the things that you¡¯ve experienced are too few.¡±

    He pointed forward, ¡°What you think is scary, what is painful to the point where one doesn¡¯t want to live, to An Zheng, perhaps this is something that he has experienced many times. I don¡¯t mean that you are not strong enough, Aiyah, I don¡¯t know how to exin it, so don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhuang Feifeiughed, ¡°At this time, you all still look a little young.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Sis ¡­¡±

    Zhuang Feifei sighed.

    It suddenly urred to her that being the sister of all these guys, regardless of whether they were men or women, was also an amazing thing.

    Just at this moment, another sound of a flute appeared in front of them. Du Shoushou nodded his head: ¡°He found it.¡±

    ¡°So fast.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei felt that it was unbelievable, the dried corpse was still there, the ghost fire in the valley was still there, but she had not seen it even once along the way. Could it be that it was because An Zheng¡¯s path was the most correct one, causing him to not trigger it even once? But Zhuang Feifei carefully thought about it again and realized that that was not the case. The ghost mes were shot out from the gaps between the canyon cliffs, there was no need to trigger at all.

    After walking forward foundred meters, they indeed saw An Zheng standing at the entrance of a cave waiting for them. When Zhuang Feifei saw the entrance, she couldn¡¯t help but admire An Zheng.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any ghostfire?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei had to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m blocking it.¡±

    An Zheng replied indifferently.

    ¡°Stop ¡­¡± ¡°Blocked it?¡±

    There were only four words in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s mind... How is this possible!? The Ghost me seemed to burn everything, and after being burned by the ghost, regardless of whether it waerson or something, it would be something simr to a stone statue. It would die very clearly, but at night, it would move around to hunt, and as long as there was life energy, they would not let it go.

    An Zheng casually said that it was blocked and that¡¯s it?

    The shock in Zhuang Feifei¡¯s heart was indescribable ¡­ If An Zheng was with them, then not so many things would have happened, not so many people would have died, and her employees would not have be demons under such huge pressure. Actually, the reason why Zhuang Feifei called this ce the Demon Canyon was mostly because this kind of extremely cruel environment was able to cause ordinary people to feel that kind of evil, and turn people into demons.

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°How did you block it?¡±

    She was still curious.

    ¡°Seal.¡±

    ¡°Cracks in the canyon?¡±

    ¡°No, the mummy.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was still very in, but the shock of seeing suin and ordinary answer made Zhuang Feifei feel like he was about to not ept it ¡­ If he had sealed the gaps in the canyon cliffs, they would have been better off. However, those gaps could not be sealed. If they could, how could they not do it? An Zheng had never seen the desated corpse before, nor had he determined the location of the desated corpse before.

    ¡°Follow the direction where the ghostfire came from and seal his pores with a sealing technique.¡±

    It was precisely because it was too simple and too easy that Zhuang Feifei felt that it was even more difficult to believe.

    ¡°Along... Did Gui Huo go back? ¡±

    ¡°Mm ¡­¡± At first, I wanted to sense the position of the corpse, but it was to no avail. Then, I discovered that the mist at the ce where the ghost me appeared would disperse, and there was nothing in the ghost me that could block my consciousness, so I followed the ghost me and found the corpse¡¯s location. Since I found him, sealing every single one of his pores would not be a difficult task. ¡±

    An Zheng exined in more detail this time, but Zhuang Feifei still felt that it was inconceivable.

    Du Shoushou said: ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t need to be especially surprised about anything he does.¡±

    Chen Shaobai nodded his head: ¡°You may still be stuck at the stage where he threw stones into thetrine, but he¡¯s strong now, you can throw stones into thetrine from the air.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng rolled his eyes at Chen Shaobai: ¡°Old rules.¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Cut the crap, hurry up.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged and was the first to enter the cave.

    Zhuang Feifei followed behind Chen Shaobai. The four of them entered the cave, which was not unfamiliar to Zhuang Feifei, she knew that after walking forward another three hundred meters or so, they would see the corpse in the center of the cave, sitting cross-legged. The corpse was a very small stone tform, it was not neat and tidy, as though it was formed naturally, and on the stone tform, there was a letter and a jade bottle.

    ¡°How far?¡±

    An Zheng who was in front asked.

    ¡°Three hundred meters.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei replied.

    An Zheng raised his hand and released a few beads. Those beads were especially bright, and the entire cave was illuminated bright, the weird thing was that the fog outside was still very thick, but there was nothing inside the cave, as though there was something inside the cave that even feared the fog.

    With and the rest¡¯s strength, a distance of three hundred meters was nothing, not to mention teleporting, even with their powerful physical bodies, it was too easy for them to reach a distance of three hundred meters in an instant. However, An Zheng felt that there was something secretly observing them from inside the cave, so An Zheng did not rush up, and continued to walk forward step by step.

    The mist outside did not even dare to enter, it was obvious that it was strange, because An Zheng could easily seal the dried corpse, so the mist outside was not afraid of the dried corpse.

    Very quickly, An Zheng found the corpse¡¯s location. He stood there and looked at it carefully, there was an envelope that had already been opened, the letter, and an empty jade bottle. An Zheng kicked it, and the jade bottle rolled far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    An Zheng closed his right eye and looked at the desated corpse.

    ¡°Fake?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei did not understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    This corpse is not the real, powerful existence, when it was alive its cultivation was only at the Celestial Sovereign realm, he was killed by others, but you all probably did not notice that there waole in his ribs, because when something sharp pierced his heart, even his ribs were injured, so this killing object is not only sharp but also broad, it is not an ordinary sword, if it is a sword, then it should be something like a broadsword with heavy swords in both hands.

    Zhuang Feifei really did not notice it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    she asked.

    An Zheng said: This corpse was ced here by someone, and the Ghost me that he could release from his pores was not his own strength, but rather the ability of someone to release the Ghost me through the pores on his body. Did all of you think that there was some kind of seal on this letter, so the age of the corpse and the envelope were all new?

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the envelope is new.¡±

    An Zheng lowered his head and looked: ¡°How long did it take for you to leave this ce for Yancheng?¡±

    ¡°About two months.¡±

    ¡°Mm, this envelope and letter should only be here for two to three months. In other words, there is someone living here and they can either make their own paper or make their own way outside. I have to buy all of these things.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei felt that this was getting more and more outrageous. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s someone else hiding here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s more than one.¡±

    An Zheng said: The Qi here is very chaotic, among the people in Zaocang, only you are at the Emperor Level, the other people there are all weak, and it is impossible for your Qi tost two months, the Qi here was left behind by someone else, after you have left, someone came over to take a look.

    ¡°They¡¯ve hurt so many people!¡±

    Zhuang Feifei¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Perhaps they just wanted to protect themselves and not be discovered by others. The ghostfire here was not supposed to be an ancient battlefield, and at that time, there was some extremely powerful demon beast¡¯s remains nearby. The ghostfire was emitted from the demon beast¡¯s remains, and it passed through some sort of channel and reached this dried corpse, before it was released again.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Zhuang Feifei asked. She felt that every word that An Zheng said was inconceivable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see it.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward, bent down slightly, cupped his fists, and said his apologies. Then, he directly reached out and picked up the dried corpse, putting it aside ¡­ To Zhuang Feifei, An Zheng¡¯s move was simply courting death, but An Zheng was fine.

    ¡°The corpse went through special treatment. The people hiding knew how to use the ghost me, and they also knew how to protect themselves.¡±

    An Zheng pointed to the stone tform that the dried corpse was sitting on, ¡°Here.¡±

    Just as she was looking down, An Zheng was already pulling her to the side. A majestic ghost me sprayed out from the hole, and An Zheng pressed his hand down, at the same time releasing the power from his left eye. The ghost me that was gushing out was actually being pushed back bit by bit, shrinking into a ball, as if he was especially afraid of An Zheng¡¯s power.

    ¡°Should we barge in ourselves, or should you guyse out and receive us?¡±

    An Zheng suddenly said this sentence, making him even more confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m watching.¡±

    Du Shoushou sneered: ¡°They sensed us when we were near, so they released that gray fog ahead of time to stop us, they are very powerful, they can sense us from that far away.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Because I sensed them.¡±

    Zhuang Feifei: ¡°...¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°If you don¡¯t n to open the door to wee guests, then I can only fight my way in.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the cave suddenly lit up and a dimensional gate appeared in the depths of the cave.

 Chapter 1624 - Underground Spirit Race

    <h4>Chapter 1624 ¨C Underground Spirit Race</h4>

    A ck vortex appeared in the depths of the cave, followed closely by the appearance of a spatial gate. A few faint human figures walked out from within, and they did not seem to be real people.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have offended me like that.¡±

    One of them, who looked like a middle-aged man, opened his mouth and spoke in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Offended?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°You mean that we can¡¯te here?¡±

    That person said, ¡°We have set uestriction in the valley outside so as to not be disturbed by others. Although that restriction is a bit vicious, if no onees near it, naturally they will not be harmed.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°So you died in vain?¡±

    That person seemed to be slightly startled. ¡°We didn¡¯t kill him on our own ord. What else can we do?¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°That¡¯s why I am announcing that this ce belongs to me. All of you can leave within ten minutes.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very confident.¡±

    The star point in An Zheng¡¯s left eye suddenly turned: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Somewhere in the mountains, the middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged inside the illusory magic array immediately let out a wail. His eyes were bloodshot as he left the magic array as fast as he could. His face was terrifyingly pale.

    ¡°Second Elder, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The guardian of the formation came over and asked.

    The Second Elder could not open his eyes. Blood was already clouding his vision as he said, ¡°Please exit the mountain. The person who hase is too strong.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get it myself?¡±

    Just as the Second Elder finished speaking, An Zheng had already arrived outside the array.

    With An Zheng¡¯s strength, it did not take long for him to arrive in front of using that person¡¯s aura. Behind An Zheng, Du Shoushou and Zhuang Feifei stood in a row.

    This ce was likaradise, with birdsong and fragrant flowers. The illusory magic array they were in was in a plum forest, and although the flowers in the surrounding were not blooming, they were blooming vigorously.

    His n had been living in seclusion in the mountains for tens of thousands of years already. As long as anyone came close to them, they would immediately kill them, so they had never been discovered by anyone. Now, the restrictions outside were broken so quickly, they could not evenst for a few seconds.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    ¡°Who are you people?!¡±

    The person supporting the Second Elder asked in a stern voice.

    Du Shoushou shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can believe that we are here to cause trouble, or you can think that we are the avengers ¡­ We had quite a few friends who died outside in the valley. When we came in, there were more than two hundred of them, and less than twenty of them went out.

    ¡°If they didn¡¯te in, how would they have died?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Du Shoushou replied: ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±

    An Zheng carefully looked at these people, and noticed that they were different from the rest. These people all looked very handsome, no matter if it was men or women, no matter if it was body or looks, they were all outstanding, just casually putting them in the outside world, they were all beautiful girls and men.

    ¡°Spirit race?¡±

    When An Zheng was in Qingzhou, he had seen Bai Lingqi with a few other Spirit Race girls. They were all extremely beautiful, and judging from their auras, they should be around the same as these people.

    ¡°What do you want!¡±

    The second elder¡¯s voice became even hoarser, ¡°We have nothing to fight for. The restrictions in the valley were set up by us, but we have never actively attacked anyone outside the valley. This is our n¡¯s forbidden area, and it has been tens of thousands of years since someone has disturbed us.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You still won¡¯t admit your wrongs.¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to admit our mistakes.¡±

    He summoned his Triton: ¡°Is your master here? It seems like you guys aren¡¯t particrly good people, so of course you guys have to find someone from your family to take charge. If you guys don¡¯t dare toe out, then I¡¯ll have to take revenge on you apprentices. ¡±

    Right at this moment, a soft whistle sounded from afar and a ck shadow appeared in the blink of an eye.

    An old man dressed in white silk clothes appeared in front of An Zheng and the others, his hair white, but his face looked to be around forty years of age, with a bit of wrinkles. He stood perfectly straight, with a kind of indescribable temperament.

    ¡°People from the outside world, you shouldn¡¯t have barged in. We have never had any conflict with you humans. If you had caused a war by barging into our forbidden area without permission, I think you would not have been able to withstand our n¡¯s anger.¡±

    The old man squinted his eyes and looked at An Zheng as if he was looking at an ant.

    It was at this time that the key that had been silent for a long time in An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet space suddenly lit up, and pointed in a particr direction.

    An Zheng looked around, the Innate Intuition in his eyes had already been released, and the area within ten kilometers was within his range of perception. If he did not maintain such precision, even if he released a thousand miles, he would still be able to sense some of the more intense Heaven Origin Ripples.

    ¡°Ancient battlefield?¡±

    An Zheng frowned slightly: ¡°This n, I¡¯m afraid they did not have any good intentions when they chose to live in seclusion here, right...¡±

    Here, An Zheng could feel a slight aura of a faceless monster, and that aura was obviously very old, it was definitely not new at all, thus An Zheng immediately determined that this was an ancient battlefield where he fought with Tan Shanse¡¯s Faceless Monster army back then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, and humans are not wee here either. Get out now, I will forgive you for your first sin, if you still ¡­¡±

    Chen Shaobai: ¡°Stop talking, don¡¯t you feel awkward?¡±

    The white-haired patriarch snorted. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll bury your bones here.¡±

    An Zheng said indifferently: ¡°Just hold him back, I¡¯ll go check the back. It seems like this is the ce we fought before, maybe we did discover something, the reason their Spirit Race chose to live in seclusion here, should be because they have a motive.¡±

    The white-haired spirit leader immediately wanted to stop An Zheng, but it waity that An Zheng¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Du Shoushou grinned and carried his Triton: ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±

    As they fought fiercely, An Zheng was already more than ten miles away. He passed through arge Plum Forest, and behind him was actually a desert, which still had a very ancient Qi of Cultivation Power, it was obvious that this desert was not formed naturally, but was directly destroyed by a terrifying force that destroyed the vitality of thisnd, so much that after tens of thousands of years, it was still a desert.

    An Zhengnded on the desert, the wind blew past and sand flew into the air, revealing a small piece of white bone.

    An Zheng bent down to pick the white bone up. The white bone was actually sparkling and translucent like jade, which showed that its strength was extraordinary when it was alive, at least at the Ancient Sage Realm, equivalent to the Emperor Level.

    Looking around, one could still see piles of bones in the desert. There was nock of skeletons of huge demon beasts. They were already bald from being worn down by the wind and sand, and their colors were a little too white.

    The sand beneath An Zheng¡¯s feet suddenly moved, and following that, a tentacle drilled out from the desert and wrapped around An Zheng¡¯s ankle. The force of the tentacle was great, and after binding An Zheng, it violently pulled downwards ¡­ Unable to pull it off, An Zheng snorted. He lifted his leg and pulled the tentacle out from An Zheng¡¯s leg, releasing the electric current from his ankle and followed the tentacle into the depths of the desert. After a while, the desert area witadius of a few hundred meters formed a lightningke.

    With an ¡°ao¡± sound, a strange octopus came out of the hole. This was not a deep sea but a desert. How could there be an octopus? An Zheng realized that the octopus¡¯s body was covered with dense runes. It was obviously not a natural born monster, but someone had raised it, and it should be one of the guardian beasts.

    The big octopus was being electrocuted from the desert, waving all its tentacles towards An Zheng.

    An Zheng stepped his foot onto the ground, and ayer of sand floated up. Every grain of sand was surrounded by electricity, and after floating up, it was like ayer of purple sand sea. Two secondster, the hundred-meter big octopus was gone withourace. The sand was so small. If he were to hit it one by one, what would he be left with?

    The entire desert shook for a moment, then a whirlpool appeared right after, sand started to leak out of the whirlpool, An Zheng floated over, and pped down with a single palm ¡­ Hong! The whirlpool exploded, and the sand was pushed back by the strong force, forming a ring shaped mountain of sand a few hundred metres away. The hole then appeared in front of An Zheng.

    It waunnel. The entrance was not narrow, and it was clearly constructed by someone else.

    An Zheng went down the stairs and saw that the light inside was dim. An Zheng released a few pearls that illuminated his surroundings, and the bright colored frescoes on the walls on both sides immediately became clear, causing An Zheng to understand more about this ce as he walked.

    This was a story. The first mural depicted the army of the Spirit Race advancing towards the battlefield in the distance. However, they didn¡¯t seem to be from the human side, but were rather from the shameful side.

    On the second picture, the Spirit Race army formed a formation. From the formation, many threads of green light shot out and connected to the face less monsters. Those face less monsters immediately went berserk and began to kill.

    ¡°So it¡¯s someone from Tan Shanse¡¯s side, then there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    An Zheng muttered to himself.

    The next few paintings described the great battle that followed. In the end, the army with no face won. Many powerful humans died here. Because it was so tragic, the entirend turned into a desert ¡­ A leader of the Spirit Race stood on the tform and said something. The next diagram showed the Spirit Race people starting to transport the corpses of human experts into the cave.

    An Zheng suddenly remembered that there wasn¡¯t only one type of spirit race. The girls that Bai Lingqi had brought along were all forest spirit race people, they were rtively gentle, and there were also spirit races from other races. Among them, the most vicious were the underground spirit race.

 Chapter 1625 - This is not an illusion

    <h4>Chapter 1625 ¨C This is not an illusion</h4>

    The tunnel was long, and An Zheng quickly finished looking through the murals on both sides. He had a general understanding of the Spirit ns here, which was a group of Spirit ns with special abilities.

    These spirit races had cleverly hidden themselves after the great battle to avoid the pursuit of human cultivators. It was obvious that they had suffered great losses during that battle. If they still had strength, they wouldn¡¯t have hidden themselves.

    They stole arge amount of ancient cultivators¡¯ corpses, so they might be able to draw out their powers.

    At the end of the tunnel was arge hall, it was very wide, in the middle of the hall wauge chair, the chair was leaning against a Spirit Race old man who looked like he was in his forties, it was probably already difficult for him to even move or raise his head, he could only roll his eyes and look at An Zheng.

    ¡°You guys found him after all.¡±

    When he spoke, his mouth did not move. It was clear that he was speaking in a ventral manner.

    An Zheng looked at him, ¡°You seem to have been waiting for this day toe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who wouldn¡¯t take revenge?¡±

    The spirit race old manughed, hisughter was like the sound of an owl.

    An Zheng tried to sense where the bronze door was. The key was pointing to a deeper ce, but it was not too far away.

    ¡°What should I do for you to promise me not to destroy our Spirit Race?¡±

    The old man asked An Zheng.

    ¡°How? No matter what you do, you can¡¯t do it. ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to see if I can kill someone with my old body.¡±

    With a weng sound, a circle of light visible to the naked eye spread out from the old man¡¯s body, quickly covering the entire hall. An Zheng stood there unmoving, the old man waited for a while, but evidently, he was disappointed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill yourself?¡±

    An Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can try again.¡±

    The old man shook his head: ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t try anymore, I¡¯m too old ¡­¡± I havreasure behind me, so as long as you promise not to exterminate my Spirit Race, I will give you everything inside the treasure ¡­ I know that hatred is hard to resolve, but it¡¯s been so long. It should be possible to leave some children for my Spirit Race. ¡±

    An Zheng said, ¡°Your act ispletely different. How about you try adding a few more levels to the two levels of the Illusory Realm?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed.

    An Zheng slowly said: ¡°The first level of the illusion is that I thought you were really powerless. There iower within the illusion that forced me tomit suicide, but I broke it, and the most vicious one is the second level of the illusion. This illusion is that I broke your first level of illusion, so it looks extremely real.

    An Zhengughed: ¡°But I¡¯m still interested in your treasure deposit, I n to take it myself.¡±

    The surroundings shook a bit, the throne was still the old man, but he did not look old at all. He sat upright on the throne, with a gold crown on his head, along with a dozen or so bright gems embedded on it. An Zheng noticed that one of the gems waurple colored crystal, which seemed to be the same as the amethyst that Tan Shanse was good at using, but the Spirit Qi here was slightly different, it had been sealed for tens of thousands of years and even Tan Shanse was not able to find it.

    An Zheng pointed to the crown, ¡°A dozen gems, does it mean that your n has once worshipped a dozen masters?¡±

    The old man never thought that An Zheng would say suching. It was one of the n¡¯s secrets ¡­ They believed in the power of evil. Ever since their n had appeared, they had always revered the most evil people as their masters. The crown had been passed down for a very long time.

    The spirit race king held onto the armrest of his throne and stood up, extending his hand, and a golden scepter appeared in his palm.

    ¡°The Spirit Race appeared much earlier than you humans and are much more noble than you humans. This world should have been ruled by us, who are more noble than them, but due to bad luck, we had to survive in the underground world in order to avoid the pursuit of human experts. Until we found a way ¡­ Find the most wicked human being and help him at all costs, hehe ¡­ ¡°Like this, you humans have more people who will kill each other than we do.¡±

    An Zheng acknowledged: ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    He looked around, ¡°Answer one of my questions, what did you do with the corpses of the ancient human cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Grind them into powder and drink them.¡±

    The spirit race king replied with a smile. His voice made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    An Zheng said: ¡°It¡¯ity... I don¡¯t have the habit of drinking bone dust, but I can grind your bones into powder. ¡±

    The spirit race king raised his scepter, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? ¡°My Spirit Race possesses the purest elemental energy in the world. All kinds of elements are our weapons. Although I am old, killing you is noroblem.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°If there really isn¡¯roblem, then you won¡¯t speak so much nonsense. Don¡¯t wait anymore, your helpers aren¡¯t even able to muster a body to help you out outside. Think of a way to save yourself.¡±

    The King of Spirit Race snorted, pointing the Scepter at An Zheng: ¡°Wind!¡±

    A ck gust of wind appeared, and densely packed wind des swept towards An Zheng.

    When the ck wind de was about to reach his body, it suddenly released lightning power. The elements in the wind resisted each other, but there was no definite conclusion as to which element¡¯s power would suppress the power of the elements. In fact, when one element¡¯s power reached the limit, the other elements would be unable to resist it.

    As soon as the ck wind de reached An Zheng¡¯s body, it was immediately shattered by the violent lightning energy, and did not evenst a second.

    ¡°Water!¡±

    A water dragon appeared out of nowhere and roared loudly. The water dragon circled in the air for half a circle before diving towards An Zheng.

    It was still Lei.

    The purple lightning dragon charged forward likaging dragon. The water dragon intertwined with the lightning dragon and the water vapor immediately rose up. In less than a second, the seemingly arrogant water dragon was vaporized by the lightning dragon, turning into a cloud of white smoke and disappearing.

    ¡°Earth!¡±

    Four to five huge palms came out from the ground and grabbed towards An Zheng, those palms were as firm aock... An Zheng was still facing off against Lei Li, so the Power of Essence Thunder crawled across the ground quickly. A momentter, those huge palms were shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    The face of the King of Spirit Race became paler and paler. The power of three elements in a row did not pose any threat to An Zheng, but An Zheng only had one way to retaliate.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    When the overflowing sea of mes appeared, the entire hall was engulfed in mes. Within the churning mes, there seemed to be vicious spirits drilling up and down, waiting for An Zheng to pull An Zheng into the sea of mes.

    An Zheng pointed upwards with his finger, and the purple Power of Essence Thunder whizzed out. The electric current coiled around the me giant likope, and then suddenly tightened ¡­ With a boom, the fiery giant was crushed to pieces, mes spewing out in all directions. The thunderous energy mixed with the mes grew stronger and stronger, and a few secondster, the sea of mes turned into a thunderstorm, and the entire hall was like ake of lightning.

    The spirit race king¡¯s face was no longer white, but green. He roared and waved his scepter, ¡°Gold!¡±

    A series of nging sounds could be heard, and all of the golden elements in the air gathered together, forming a dense mass of spears that shot towards An Zheng. An Zheng only took a nce, and the long lightning whip swept out, turning all the spears into molten metal wherever it passed.

    Two steel giants, each as heavy as a mountain, came out. One held a huge mountain axe, the other a sledgehammer. As the two giants moved forward, the ground trembled with every step they took.

    An Zheng still used the Power of Essence Thunder... The moment the electric current climbed onto the giant¡¯s body, the area that the electric current touched started to melt. The giant walked forward until he was smaller and smaller, and when he was almost in front of An Zheng, he turned intool of molten metal, red and exuding a zing heat.

    The spirit race king had used all five elements of power, but it didn¡¯t poshreat to An Zheng at all. From the beginning to the end, An Zheng had only used the Power of Essence Thunder to fight.

    The spirit race king fiercely threw the scepter up and spat a mouthful of blood on it. His mouth was full of blood as he roared, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell ¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, he saw An Zheng suddenly teleported over and grabbed the Scepter ¡­ The Scepter is a sacred artifact of the Spirit Race, and a person can be burnt to ashes within a moment of grasping it. However ¡­ It was as if An Zheng didn¡¯t care.

    An Zheng lowered his head to look at it, ¡°The quality is not bad, bring back items of all attributes and makoy for the Xiao Qi Dao.¡±

    He reached out his hand and touched it. The aura of the spirit race king on the scepter was actually forcefully wiped away! That was a Spirit Race treasure, it did not only contain the Spirit Race King¡¯s Spirit Qi, but also the Qi of all the previous generation of Spirit Race Kings.

    An Zheng kept the staff back into his Blood Pearl Bracelet space and shook his neck: ¡°Is it my turn?¡±

    The spirit race king suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Wait, I have something to say!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was simple and clear. Unknowingly, the Inverse Broken God Sword had already floated behind that guy.

    ¡°If you were at the peak of tens of thousands of years ago, with my current cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you ¡­¡± Unfortunately, you can¡¯t do it now. ¡±

    An Zheng crooked his finger, and the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced through the Spirit Race King¡¯s back.

    An Zheng snapped his fingers, and the surrounding environment immediately changed. There was still some molten metal on the ground, and the shattered earth elemental palm ¡­ But that old man was exactly the same as when An Zheng firstid eyes on him, so old that he looked like he could die at any time, leaning on the throne sloppily with his life vitality on his body less and less.

    An Zheng said: ¡°It is still considered an impressive illusion, afterbining true strength with illusions, it is still the same phrase. If it was tens of thousands of years ago when you were at your peak, you would definitely be able to kill the current me, but tens of thousands of years ago when you were at your peak, in my eyes, tens of thousands of years ago, you were even weaker ¡­¡±

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Inverse Broken God Sword pierced through the Spirit Race King¡¯s heart and flew back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion.¡±

    An Zheng stepped forward. ¡°This really stung you to death.¡±

 Chapter 1626 - Starting with the Creation of Heaven and Earth?

    <h4>Chapter 1626 ¨C Starting with the Creation of Heaven and Earth?</h4>

    The Spirit Race King¡¯s strength could not be considered to be low, but was restrained tightly by An Zheng. An Zheng¡¯s perception was already peerless in the world, and with the help of his peerless eye, illusions did not hold much meaning to An Zheng.

    An Zheng waved his hand, and the Inverse Broken God Sword flew back to float beside him, aeight of shoulder height.

    The Spirit Race King lowered his head to look at the bloody hole in his heart and let out a sadugh. ¡°I knew it would end like this all those years ago. Strangely, I don¡¯t hate you. He should be dismembered inthousand pieces. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Tan Shanse.¡±

    The Spirit Race King shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. If there¡¯s a chance, please help me kill him.¡±

    An Zheng said: I will kill him, but I will not help you, your n will follow the evilest person to cause trouble for the human race, but will follow the wrong person, if it is with others, that person might be yed around by you, but if you follow Tan Shanse, you can only be used by him.

    The spirit race king¡¯s head tilted, dead.

    In reality, the strength of the spirit race hidden here truly wasn¡¯t that strong. There was no way of knowing what happened back then, because there wasn¡¯t a second half of it in the frescoes.

    An Zheng was not worried about the battle outside, the Spirit Race cultivators could not stop Du Shoushou and the rest.

    Passing through the great hall, he saw a very strange looking ce behind. Thatrge piece ofnd was densely covered with cruciform tombstones. Every tombstone was most likely buried under the tombstones of the people from the Spirit Race.

    Passing through thisrge graveyard, An Zheng noticed a towering tree. He couldn¡¯t call out what kind of tree it was, but after seeing all the things that were hanging on the tree, An Zheng¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t help but burn up. Many remains of ancient human cultivators were hanging on the trees, and most of them had already been reduced to a small portion.

    Some of the smaller ones looked like evil spirits as they hung on the trees and gnawed on the remains. They were so big that they looked like children of seven or eight years old, while the smaller ones looked like children that could just crawl. When they bit on the remains, the sounds they made were absolutely horrifying.

    An Zheng threw out a bolt of lightning, striking the tree like a storm of purple lightning, followed by a sharp wailing sound.

    There was a lot of ash on the ground, including the tree that had been burnt to ashes.

    An Zheng sped his hands together and bowed towards that ce, obviously not towards the spirit race children, but towards the ancient cultivators who had died fighting to protect their homes back then. When An Zheng walked over, there seemed to still be creaking sounds around him, as if there was a group of little ghosts surrounding him and shouting.

    An Zheng¡¯s body released a vast and mighty force, when the hurricane swept past, it turned to dust.

    When the tree was gone, it became wider. The tree was truly too big.

    There was arge t rock behind the tree that seemed to have been naturally formed. On the rock was arge demon beast skeleton, and even though it was iplete, it was still at leasundred metres long, and there were bursts of flickering gray mes on the skeleton, obviously the fire spewed out from the valley was from the skeleton. An Zheng could not remember what the demon beast was, but the fact that the phosphorous fire still did not extinguish after tens of thousands of years showed just how strong the demon beast was when it was alive.

    The Inverse Broken God Sword flew over, and shed back and forth, the sword releasing the power of lightning that destroyed the remaining electricity from the broken bones. An Zheng flicked his sleeves, the wind swept past, and the remaining phosphorous mes were immediately dispersed.

    There should be an array on top of the rock, sending the phosphorous fire througole in the rock. It should be connected to the cave in the canyon.

    Further up, An Zheng saw a fake mountain, on it were countless tablets, all of them with names engraved on them. Obviously, it was because of the older and more respected spirit race people that they were able to keep their tablets here, there were at least a few hundred of them.

    Behind the fake mountain, An Zheng could feel a strong Qi, which was where his bronze door was.

    In fact, even now, An Zheng did not figure out what the location of the bronze door was, and it seemed like there was no way to find it. Before An Zheng came, the bronze door probably had no indication that it would appear here, or had existed for a long time already, but the spirit race people did not have the ability to open it.

    Behind the fake mountain was arge stone statue, and what was carved was precisely the typical man of the spirit race. Behind the fake mountain was arge stone statue, and was engraved was precisely the typical man of the spirit race.

    An Zheng flicked his finger and a burst of power struck the statue, causing it to crumble.

    Then, An Zheng saw the broken pieces of the stone statue that were sent flying everywhere. Other ces were normal, and the key inside the Blood Pearl Bracelet started to shake intensely, as if attracted by some kind of force, and was about to fly out at any time.

    An Zheng touched it, and the ce where his hand touched started to fluctuate like water, his hand slowly went in and out of view, and An Zheng pulled his hand back, the ripples spreading out in all directions.

    An Zheng walked over. He could feel that it waype of barrier energy that had almost the same strength as him. Let alone entering the bronze door, the Spirit Race members couldn¡¯t even open the protection of thisyer of bronze door.

    When An Zheng walked in, he saw the two huge bronze doors. Standing there and looking up, the height of the bronze doors seemed to reach the sky, giving people a kind of iparable shock.

    With a squeak, as if the bronze door sensed An Zheng¡¯s arrival, it actually opened itself.

    An Zheng strode through the bronze door, and then, he saw a beautiful painting scroll... This was the most beautiful bronze door An Zheng had ever entered. The small path made from crushed stones snaked forward and the lush green grass on both sides made people feel rxed and happy. Every now and then, they would see a beautiful flower bed.

    After walking along the small stone path for around four to five minutes, he saw ake which looked like a mirror. Even if they were still a distance away, An Zheng could imagine what the crystal clearke water looked like.

    A man wearing a straw cape and a bamboo hat was sitting on a praying mat fishing. His fishing rod was shaking. It was obvious that some fish had been caught, but the fisherman didn¡¯t dare to move, as if he was asleep.

    An Zheng walked to the back of the man and stood there. After muttering to himself for a while, he asked: ¡°Excuse me, what life are you in?¡±

    An Zheng only knew about the bronze door because he could obtain the inheritance here. Inside, there was his previous self, and he had thought that this bronze door was prepared for him during his second life, Da Chi. However, now that he had recovered a lot of his memories, he did not have the slightest impression that these bronze doors were crafted by him.

    Since thest time he entered the bronze door, An Zheng had a faint feeling that the bronze door was not an inheritance he left for the future, but was constructed for him by someone else ¡­ Thinking of all these, An Zheng became somewhat worried, who could understand him so well? Thest time An Zheng asked this person what his own life was after entering the bronze door, the middle-aged man¡¯s question was always the same. From the beginning till the end, An Zheng had never really answered his question.

    When An Zheng left, the middle-aged man muttered to himself. If An Zheng heard it, he would be even more sure that the inheritance was not made by him back then.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±

    The three words that the fisherman replied caused An Zheng¡¯s heart to sink. Could it be that this wasn¡¯t a life of his? Last time, he suspected that that person was not rted to him in a reincarnation. If this person was not in a reincarnation rtionship, then he would have already be closer to the truth of the bronze door.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    That person also had a praying mat beside him, which was obviously prepared for him.

    An Zheng sat down beside him, and watched the fish float up and down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it up for a look?¡±

    That person turned his head to the side to look at An Zheng. When he saw that face, his heart thumped, and his subconscious reaction was to attack ¡­ That person¡¯s face was actually exactly the same as Tan Shanse¡¯s! Could this brap?!

    ¡°Did it scare you?¡±

    The manughed, his eyes clear.

    An Zheng, who had originally wanted to make a move, forcefully stopped himself from doing so as his palm stiffened in midair.

    ¡°It is indeed not easy for me to answer if you ask me which life you came from, because I am not you at all ¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unbelievable that I¡¯m a lifetime of the person you¡¯re going against? I knew my mission when I was here... The future me has done such an evil thing, I truly didn¡¯t expect it, but he should have asked me to tell you about my weakness? ¡±

    An Zheng did not ask what his weakness was.

    The ¡®he¡¯ that the fisherman had mentioned just now was clearly the true creator of this bronze door.

    ¡°God.¡±

    The fisherman replied with a smile, ¡°Even I feel like a liar when I say that word. If there really is a God in this world, then where is the opportunity for me to do evil in the future? But in reality, there is a God.¡±

    An Zheng said: ¡°I know there is a god, but didn¡¯t the god already disappear?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± To be able to create suching like a human with your own aura, your god is truly something that no one can fathom. ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°God himself told me.¡±

    ¡°Why did God create the bronze door?¡±

    ¡°Because God is afraid you won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡±

    The fisherman took out a bag of beef jerky from the basket beside him. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±

    An Zheng shook his head.

    The fisherman stuffed a piece of beef jerky into his mouth, as if it was his bait.

    ¡°Perhaps he himself is depressed too. What the hell did he create by sacrificing himself ¡­¡± Humans are tooplicated, to the point where the evolutionpletely exceeded his expectations. He thought that he would be able to create a change to the world, or even to change the races in the vast universe, but in the end, he created a guy like me who wanted to destroy the world, hahahaha ¡­ ¡°Interesting.¡±

    The man passed the beef jerky over. ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Hold on tight, my friend is still fighting outside.¡±

    The fisherman replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the creation of the world?¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1627 - Delightful

    <h4>Chapter 1627 ¨C Delightful</h4>

    This fellow seemed to be a chatterbox.

    From the moment An Zheng saw that face, he had been on guard against him the entire time. However, this guy was born to bype of person that allowed people to rx their guard. He had the same face as Tan Shanse, butpletely different personality.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±

    The fisherman chewed on the beef jerky. ¡°But we have to start from that unreliable God ¡­¡± God created one world after another, I guess he¡¯s not the only God. In other words, he might be a wanderer in a higher world, and the most ordinary people in that world are just like him, possessing the ability to create a world. Of course, this is just my wild guess. ¡±

    An Zheng had made wild guesses like that before.

    If there really wce called the Realm of the Gods, and the god who created this world was only the most ordinary of the Realm of the Gods, then it would be interesting.

    After these words, An Zheng forgot his purpose ining here, and could not help but ask: ¡°Why are you creating this world?¡±

    The fisherman replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve really thought about this question. Do you think it¡¯s possible that their Celestial domain has a specific amount of missions? How many worlds must each god create, and then be responsible for maintaining the bnce of these worlds, iest of their ability. ¡±

    An Zheng said. ¡°Wishful thinking, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no reason.¡±

    The fishermanughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I also think that my thoughts are very logical ¡­ After saying suching, I can¡¯t be satisfied with God creating this world. These are all just wild guesses of mine. Please listen to what I have to say first ¡­ God created many worlds that were unsatisfied. Why? Because what he has done is not worth boasting about, because if the Celestial domain truly exists, then every god can do it.

    ¡°So that guy was even more whimsical than me. He wanted to creatace without a limit, which means humans, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person he created would be at a lower level than himself. Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    An Zheng shook his head: ¡°It might not be low.¡±

    However, these regr humans started to rely on something called technology to conquer the vast universe. Even until now, An Zheng still could not understand what exactly this technology was, and after Purple Ivy exined for a long time, he was still in a daze because the things that Purple Ivy described were too unimaginable, and were not something that ordinary people could control. For example, Purple Ivy had mentioned that those regr people had created a powerful weapon that wasparable to a single blow from an Emperor Realm cultivator ¡­ Without Essence Crystal, without elements, without all sorts of cultivation techniques and without a master refiner, how could he create such an abnormal thing?

    Purple Ivy had even said that it was even more unbelievable that people from that era could release such destructive weapons with a flick of their fingers.

    But An Zheng did not doubt that it was true.

    The existence of Purple Ivy¡¯s hometown proved, that, even if it was a normal person who did not have the talent to cultivate, nor was they able to pursue a breakthrough to improve their own body, there would still be no limit ¡­ If he could create a weapon that was as powerful as a single Emperor level cultivator¡¯s strike, then what couldn¡¯t he create?

    Purple Ivy also said that a group of people called scientists had already started to study the light flying ship. Purple Ivy exined that the speed of light was probably slower than the emperor level of strength.

    For an ordinary person to be able to move at a speed that was only slightly slower than an Emperor level cultivator, how terrifying would that be?

    The Fisherman fell into deep thought after listening to An Zheng¡¯s exnation. After a while, he said: ¡°Could it be that the real person is of a higher level than the Gods? If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t that guy have seeded? ¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°Please continue to focus.¡±

    The fisherman replied, ¡°These ¡­¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°You guessed it.¡±

    The fisherman smiled embarrassedly: ¡°Um ¡­¡± In fact, aside from himself, no one else knew what the process was. In fact, before God made this decision, he first created a Quasi-Deity Guardian God, then created a SemiGod n of giants, all in order to protect us weak humans. Unfortunately, even a God was not omnipotent, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he, who had exhausted all his efforts to creatuman, and even managed to join in on his own. Sigh, saying this is truly a bit embarrassing. The SemiGod race has be my tool. ¡±

    An Zheng thought that this guy was indeed a chatterbox.

    The fisherman continued, ¡°The other thing that God should not have thought of is the endless limits of human desire. That is, the endless limits of greed. ¡°Yeah, actually, I don¡¯t know anything about my own future generations, because they are my future generations. It would be weird if I knew that.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The fisherman hurriedly exined when he saw the discontent on An Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°However, since I¡¯ve appeared here, I must have my reasons. Although I don¡¯t understand him at all, I do understand myself ¡­ My weakness is that I think too much. ¡±

    ¡°What kind of weakness is this?¡±

    ¡°If you think too much, there¡¯s a loophole.¡±

    The fisherman said, ¡°He will definitely make many preparations for himself to not die, but these preparations will just be his weakness ¡­ Although the god is no longer here, his spirit energy still exists in this world, which is why there are some strange things that appear, such as the spirit of the world. ¡±

    An Zheng immediately thought of Xiao Qi Dao.

    ¡°The guy you¡¯re talking about is called Tan Shanse, right? As mentioned earlier, this person has a suspicious personality, so he prepared many routes for himself. His preparations might conflict with each other.¡±

    An Zheng thought about it carefully and thought of Feng Xiuyang.

    The fisherman replied, ¡°Of course, this is all nonsense.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    The fishermanughed, ¡°I¡¯m about to die, can¡¯t you let me make a few more jokes? There aren¡¯t many who are as optimistic as me ¡­ It looks like you really are an idiot, you still haven¡¯t figured out the weakness of Tan Shanse that I can give you. ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly understood and cupped his fist and bowed deeply: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I was already a dead man, what¡¯s there to thank me for ¡­¡± It was God who put me here and gave me this mission. ¡±

    The body of the fisherman started to fade, but the words still continued, ¡°I will be a crystal or something like that, probably. If I look a bit uglier, then remember to help me scold that God guy. I am a person who loves beauty, after all, I am so handsome ¡­¡± The crystals and things like that I have transformed into are exactly the same as Tan Shanse¡¯s bloodline. If you take it back and carefully study it, you will definitely be able to find and restrain his weakness. ¡±

    The voice paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°It feels so fucking weird. I¡¯m helping someone else get rid of myself with all my might?¡±

    What appeared in front of An Zheng was not a crystal, but a bead that waspletely blood-red. An Zheng picked up the bead, put it into the Blood Pearl Bracelet space for the time being, and then, the voice of the Heaven¡¯s Eyes appeared in An Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°An unknown object cannot be judged to be of any rank. It is not a magic tool, but more like some kind of bloodline. It can be shown to Lady Qu Liuxi.¡±

    This was exactly what An Zheng was thinking.

    When he stood up, he suddenly realized that the basket ced beside him was not all dried beef and other things. Other than the dried beef, there were also a few candies inside the basket. When An Zheng picked up those things, he immediately felt a strong and indescribable power, a power that waspletely different from the Cultivation Power of human cultivators.

    An Zheng still did not know what these candies were. Every single one of them contained a boundless amount of power, if he could directly ingest them, then he would be able to increase An Zheng and the rest¡¯s cultivation realm.

    Good stuff, really good stuff.

    An Zheng kept the candies in the Blood Pearl Bracelet space and the voice of Heaven¡¯s Eyes once again appeared.

    [Divine Will]

    Only two words.

    What was Divine Sense?

    An Zheng asked in his mind.

    Heaven¡¯s Eye replied.

    [Master, I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know what Divine Sense is.]

    ¡°Then how did you know it was spiritual will?¡±

    [Every single one is engraved.]

    An Zheng: ¡°...¡±

    He stood up, the rewards from this trip were far more than the middle-aged man previously, that man only gave him a hint regarding the power of time, but he still needed An Zheng toprehend it for himself, and if he could really absorb the divine will directly, it would be the best news to Qu Liuxi and the rest.

    While walking out, An Zheng seemed to be able to feel that fellow chattering endlessly about something. Only then did he remember that he had forgotten to ask that person¡¯s name.

    An Zheng originally thought that the rewards were great, but what he did not expect was not just this.

    After exiting, they saw Du Shoushou and the other girl squatting there,ughing foolishly. The two of them were actually at the rock scissors, looking as if they were splitting something between themselves, while Zhuang Feifei on the other hand seemed to be speechless as she looked at the two guys witelpless expression.

    The spirit race waspletely exterminated, but there really were treasures here.

    Just from Purple-Rank alone, they had already found several pieces, and there were even some precious treasures that had surpassed the grade. These two fellows were currently using the method of using stone scissors to decide in whose spatial artifact these items would be stored. Although they would definitely not hide it themselves, it was still clearly more interesting to do so.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Du Shoushou picked up a ck fruit from the ground and threw it at An Zheng: ¡°Spirit Race Fruit.¡±

    An Zheng: ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the spirit race¡¯s ability source that can greatly increase the faceless weirdo¡¯s fighting strength, if this thing can be grasped by the Xiao Liu¡¯er.¡±

    Du Shoushouughed with a cunning look on his face: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±

 Chapter 1628 - The Strongest One

    <h4>Chapter 1628 ¨C The Strongest One</h4>

    The many collections of the Underground Spirit ns were inconceivable to An Zheng. They upied this ancient battlefield, and relied on the corpses of the ancient cultivators to continue their descendants.

    If this thing was fullyprehended, it would be able to greatly increase one¡¯s battle prowess. This was what the Spirit Race did in the past; they were the reinforcements for the Faceless Monster army. Aesult, the human army suffered heavy losses.

    An Zheng told Du Shoushou to keep the Spirit Race Fruit properly, and give it to Qu Liuxi after they go back.

    Zhuang Feifei felt that this was a little absurd ¡­ She and her people had struggled in the Demon Canyon for so long, but to be able to survive was already a blessing in disguise, but with An Zheng and the others here, it didn¡¯t seem to be difficult for them to eliminate the Spirit Race.

    They left Demon Canyon and returned to the Yancheng. At the same time, at least fifteen thousand miles away, the Vermillion Bird finally caught up to the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong squinted his eyes as he looked at the cold and arrogant woman who was not far away.

    ¡°I have no hatred with you.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you chasing me?¡±

    ¡°I was told to take you back.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird disdainfully said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Xue Kuang Zong Zong? The Xue Kuang Zong Zong that fights against everything in Heaven and Earth, why do you only know how to run away?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was even more furious now: ¡°I am the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, and the Heaven Battlefield is also true. I have foughotal of twelve times since you caught up to me, and I have never seen a chance of victory, so why do you still want to fight? I am the Xue Kuang Zong Zong, not an idiot Xue ¡­ I¡¯m warning you, if you keep chasing me ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Hm?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°I will kill myself!¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°What great skill.¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°You and I have no enmity with each other, the one who chased me should have been someone called Tan Shanse. I just don¡¯t understand why a person like you would want to be hisckey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯sckey.¡±

    ¡°You do things for him, and you don¡¯t know what he does? You¡¯re still not going to admit that you¡¯re Tan Shanse¡¯sckey? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird was still cold and indifferent, ¡°No one can force me to do anything. My help to Tan Shanse is only because of the exchange of benefits, and because of certain reasons, I cannot return to my original ce. If I do not obtain the Nanming Lihuo Stone, I will be weaker and weaker, and in the end, I will die.

    ¡°When?¡±

    The Xue Kuang Zong Zong said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but please don¡¯t f * cking follow me. You should be clear that although I can¡¯t beat you, it won¡¯t be that easy for you to kill me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you to see Tan Shanse.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird seriously said, ¡°I need you to help me meet someone.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± You think I¡¯m gonna fucking believe you? Although I just came out from seclusion not long ago, I am very clear on what kind of person Tan Shanse is. If Ind in his hands, I definitely won¡¯t meet a good end.

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°You should believe me. I¡¯m not with Tan Shanse, I¡¯m just using him.¡±

    ¡°You can use Tan Shanse?¡±

    ¡°Not at the beginning, because he¡¯s too smart, and I have to make him feel that I can¡¯t leave him, so he canpletely let go of his guard against me, and after all these years, I haven¡¯t helped him do anything, so instead, he thinks that I¡¯m important. It took me more than just a long time to make him believe that I can¡¯t leave him, and I can¡¯t give up this hard-earned opportunity.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong thought to himself, is this woman stupid?

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait until you run out of strength to kill you, then wouldn¡¯t that be the best? Why am I following you now?¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t persevere until my strength weakens.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird remained expressionless.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°I beg of you, can you let me go? I can stop calling me Xue Kuang Zong Zong, can I call you Little Xue clown?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight again.¡±

    When Xue Kuang Zong Zong heard this, he felt as if all his energy had evaporated. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Follow me to the South Sea.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird said seriously, ¡°I just said that I would recover my strength if you could help me see someone to retrieve my Nanming Lihuo Bead.¡±

    ¡°So it turns out that your Nanming Lihuo Pearl is not with you.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s eyes lit up, but he quickly became depressed again. Even if it was a Vermillion Bird withouanming Lihuo Pearl, he was still unable to defeat it, so he immediately gave up on this idea.

    ¡°Who took your Nanming Lihuo Pearl?¡±

    ¡°No one took it. I gave it to them.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot? The Nanming Lihuo Pearl is your life energy, without her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Nanming Lihuo Stone. Otherwise, you would have died, would you have given your life energy away? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I gave it to him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong suddenly thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re talking about him?¡±

    The Vermilion Bird nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I won¡¯t be able to beat you, and if you continue to pester me like this, sooner orter, I¡¯ll be exhausted to death by you. Even if you can¡¯t kill me, my Cultivation Power will be exhausted as well, so I¡¯ll just follow you. If you really want to meet that person and not Tan Shanse, then just treat it as my Xue Kuang Zong Zong doing some good deeds for this world. ¡±

    Somewhere in the South Sea.

    Purple Ivy, who had disappeared for a long time, squatted on top of a reef and looked around.

    He took out the item and checked it before frowning. That was the uniquemunication device between him and Feng Shengxi, only the two of them had it. How many times had his daughter asked him to go back immediately?

    He replied that he would go back as soon as I was done.

    Putting away themunication tool, he thought to himself, could it be that that old geezer from the Dragon Domain lied to me? Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. Where else could that guy go other than here?

    He gathered his Cultivation Power and ced it on the surface of the sea. Not long after, a huge whirlpool appeared on the sea, in which countless powerful sea beasts were caught in, leaving them allpletely helpless. No matter how strong these Sea Demons were, they were not at the Emperor level of strength and could only be at the mercy of others.

    Purple Ivy stared at the whirlpool for a long time, then disappointment appeared in his eyes.

    How many times had he been disappointed?

    But Purple Ivy would never be someone to easily give up, if not he would never reach his current realm, and he would have to finish what he had to do. The pressure could not only be on An Zheng and the others, he himself had wandered around for so many years already, and could not afford to waste any more time.

    ¡°He might die.¡±

    Purple Ivy muttered to himself, thinking that he was still unable to return home in the end, and seeing her made his heart ache.

    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ll go all out.¡±

    Purple Ivy took a deep breath, then plunged head first into that huge whirlpool.

    Not long after he entered the ocean, two peoplended on the reef he was standing on. They were the Vermillion Bird and the Xue Kuang Zong Zong.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird grabbed onto Xue Kuang Zong Zong¡¯s arm, ¡°Come down with me!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°Damn...¡±

    Then he was dragged into the vortex.

    In the depths of the ocean, there was an extremely secretive secret realm. Originally, only three people knew about this ce, but in order to protect her, he had his own n encampment outside the secret realm and constructed an Antarctic Dragon Domain to protect her. When he met with danger, she had not hesitated to give him her Nanming Lihuo Pearl, and told him to return here to take shelter and recuperate.

    Within the secret realm, a young man wearing a green robe sat cross-legged. He looked somewhat haggard.

    This man had a head of strange dark purple long hair, which flowed down his shoulders in an extremely smooth manner. He was very handsome, but it wasn¡¯t a feminine beauty. It waype of cold arrogance.

    He had already forgotten how long he had been in closed-door training here. In fact, he had just woken up two days ago, and when he woke up, he thought of her. Since the formation was still there, it meant that she was still alive.

    But he couldn¡¯t get out.

    When she hid him here, she set up a barrier. This barrier was created using the power of her bloodline, and even though he had recovered quite a bit of his Cultivation Power, and even if he had the Nanming Lihuo Bead, he still couldn¡¯t open this barrier from the inside. This was because this barrier was set up so that she could only open it from the outside ¡­

    The formation was connected to her bloodline. Either she died or she came personally, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. If he tried to break the formation by force, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    Just at this moment, he sensed a very powerful Qi fluctuation outside. Even though it was still very clear across the deep sea, it was not her Qi, so he immediately had the urge to kill.

    This was her home, and no one was allowed to casually approach it.

    When he thought about how there was someone approaching this ce at this very moment, and how all the dragons that he had left outside to guard this ce had already died, the killing intent in his heart grew even stronger.

    He believed that if his nsmen hadn¡¯t all died in battle, they would never have stepped aside.

    It waity that he couldn¡¯t get out. No matter how strong his killing intent was, there was nothing he could do.

    Then, he saw a man approaching with a lost expression as if he was looking for something. This formation was very special and people inside could see the people outside.

    But... That man was out of luck and crashed headfirst into the barrier.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯, the counterforce from the barrier sent the guy flying. The seawater immediately scattered some bloodstains.

    Purple Ivy¡¯s head was bleeding from the collision, but he still cried out happily, and finally found her... If that guy was willing to help, then the final battle would have an extra chance of victory.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Purple Ivy shouted from outside, ¡°I know this is the Nanming Lihuo Region, the Vermillion Bird¡¯s forbidden area. Besides this ce, you have nowhere else to go. Now that the world is in chaos, if you are still alive, can you follow me out to protect this world like a man?! ¡±

    The man sitting cross-legged in the barrier snorted coldly, ¡°What does the end of the world have to do with me?¡±

    After Purple Ivy heard this response, heughed even harder, until he started to cough.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯ve finally found you ¡­¡± Hearing your words, I know I¡¯m not wrong. Azure Dragon,e out with me! ¡±

    That man was one of the four guardian gods, the Azure Dragon, the strongest of the four guardian gods!

 Chapter 1629 - Power Storing

    <h4>Chapter 1629 ¨C Power Storing</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The green dragon stood up and looked at Purple Ivy. Purple Ivy wanted to exin who he was, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Come out first.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? We¡¯ll talk about it when we get out.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out.¡±

    Purple Ivy was convinced, ording to the legends, the green dragon waroud and aloof person, now that he had met his, he truly lived up to his name ¡­ Purple Ivy squatted down with a sincere face: ¡°Look at me, you know that I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to find you, and it¡¯s not for my own sake.

    The green dragon looked at Purple Ivy as if he were a fool. ¡°I already said, I can¡¯t go out.¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly stood up: ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe out, then I¡¯ll think of a way to open this barrier.¡±

    Then, his two hands fiercely grabbed at the barrier. The Azure Dragon sat down and watched him coldly, but at the moment Purple Ivy¡¯s hands touched the barrier, a ball of bloody light exploded out, and the blood and flesh on his two hands were almost instantly minced. After Purple Ivy screamed in pain, when he pulled his hands back, there were basically no good ces left.

    Purple Ivy grimaced in pain, yet he still maintained such a big heart, ¡°Could it be because I¡¯ve used my right hand more than usual?¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t use his hands, he lowered his shoulders and rammed into the barrier.

    ¡°You will die.¡±

    The green lotus was still cold and indifferent.

    The barrier was too strong, it was far beyond the limit of Purple Ivy¡¯s current cultivation. If the Cultivation Power were to work, of course, Purple Ivy would not be so foolish to use his flesh to block it, he had already tried to do so before, but after the Cultivation Power entered the barrier, it was likock that had sunk into the ocean, it waspletely useless.

    Purple Ivy grinned, his mouth full of blood from the shockwave.

    ¡°I have to finish what I have to do before I die.¡±

    His king took a few steps back, then increased his speed and used his other shoulder to ruthlessly smash into the barrier. Another huge explosion rang out, and almost half of Purple Ivy¡¯s body exploded apart as he was sent flying for at leasundred meters before crashing onto the ground.

    ¡°Madman.¡±

    The Azure Dragon¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t think that this person would be so persistent.

    ¡°If the Vermilion Bird doesn¡¯te, no one can open this barrier, and neither can I.¡±

    The Azure Dragon waved its hand. ¡°Leave. If you find the Vermillion Bird, you might have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Purple Ivy struggled to stand up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find the Vermillion Bird.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to find him.¡±

    The Vermilion Bird and the Xue Kuang Zong Zong floated down from Purple Ivy¡¯s back. Seeing the bloody Purple Ivy, the Xue Kuang Zong Zong was shocked, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll pay with my life.¡±

    Purple Ivy turned around and nced at him: ¡°Who are you, you ate sh * t for lunch?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong red at Purple Ivy: If it wasn¡¯t for your current state, I would fight you.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Even if I cripple my own arms and legs, I can still squash you to death with my butt.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°I¡¯ll go... Comeee, let¡¯s fight. ¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Stupid ¡­¡±

    The Vermillion Bird nced at Purple Ivy. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Purple Ivy shook his hair, he always maintained his poise in front of girls, although he looked to be in a very sorry state, his clothes were tattered, his body was bloody and his face was swollen, the force he used to shake his hair out was even a little too much, almost throwing himself out.

    ¡°The most handsome Immortal Emperor Purple Ivy is me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as it replied, ¡°Why did you release him?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°If I told you that Qing Qi wanted to take him in as a little brother, would you believe me?¡±

    Did the Vermillion Bird Heart say that this fellow was an idiot?

    When the Blue Lotus saw the Vermillion Bird appear, its expression immediately changed. It stood up and quickly walked to the edge of the boundary. Only she had a look in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s face reddened, ¡°You¡¯re back. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll release you. However, my cultivation has dropped far too much. I¡¯m afraid that my strength alone won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Do you need help? ¡°In terms of hourly ounting.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at Purple Ivy andughed: ¡°Just look at you still wanting to help even after seeing your current appearance. Your heart is really f * cking big ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Do you believe that I can let you havaste of the power of the Immortal Emperor?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said: ¡°Come if you have the ability.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°Enough!¡±

    She walked up to the Spirit Formation and touched it, then a ripple came out. This Spirit Formation was personallyid by her when she was very strong, so naturally, it would not devour her. However, it was impossible for her topletely remove the Spirit Formation with her current strength.

    ¡°Both of you, give me your powers.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird ordered without a doubt.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Purple Ivy replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong looked at Purple Ivy, thinking that this guy must have been stupid.

    The Vermillion Bird replied, ¡°This is my cave. Xue Kuang Zong Zong, if you don¡¯t agree, I will kill you sooner.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: I don¡¯t like being threatened by others. It¡¯s fine if you talk sense to me, but I won¡¯t agree if you threaten me like this. You might as well kill me and see if this idiot can open the barrier for you.

    Purple Ivy: ¡°A mouth that talks about virtue.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°Sorry, I came out just like that.¡±

    Purple Ivy said: ¡°Look at her, he is just a weak girl, begging for your help with such sincerity, as a man, shouldn¡¯t you help the weak girl? Although it was just a small effort, it is also a manifestation of your high moral character. ¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°You¡¯re right, I agree.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    At the same time, in the Yancheng, An Zheng and the others had already returned to the Heavenly Awakening Sect.

    An Zheng handed the Spirit Race Fruit to Qu Liuxi, to let her see if she could crack it. This Spirit Race Fruit iype of bloodline power, the purest power of the Spirit Race, Qu Liuxi epted it and looked at it carefully: ¡°It¡¯s a bloodline power plus a veryplicated formation, it¡¯s not impossible to break it, but it takes me a while to remove the unique attributes of the bloodline power from it, then I can think of a way.¡±

    An Zheng took out the candy like things again. ¡°Don¡¯t be in sucurry to go, let¡¯s see what this is about.¡±

    After Qu Liuxi received the thing, her expression changed. ¡°Whaure energy ¡­ The power within did not have the unique aura of the Spirit Race, but was of a human cultivator. Using a very sophisticated method to refine a pill ¡­ I am unable to do this kind of refining technique, and it is possible that no human cultivator of the Dao of Medicine would be able to do it, which is unimaginable. ¡±

    ¡°The power of a cultivator?¡± Is it refined? ¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of the Ancient Battlefield that the Spirit Race had upied. Too many powerful ancient cultivators had fallen, and those ancient cultivators¡¯ corpses were also eaten by the Spirit Race¡¯s children. Could these refined energies have been extracted from the corpses of the ancient cultivators using some special method?

    ¡°All elemental attributes have been removed. It is the simplest type of energy that can be directly consumed.¡±

    Qu Liuxi said: ¡°This should be something the Spirit Race extracted to raise their own strength, but why are they not using it?¡±

    ¡°No one will be able to seed him.¡±

    An Zheng thought about how the Spirit Race had fallen, ¡°There are very few Spirit Race warriors, I saw them using ancient cultivation bones to feed their children, they probably want to nurture a new kind of Spirit Race descendant. Even if it was the purest human cultivator¡¯s power, I reckon it would be hard for them to directly absorb it, so I picked out a group of children who had been eating ancient cultivation bones since young to change their physiques, and only ate these things when they have reached a certain level of growth.¡±

    ¡°One pill for each person and there will still be money left over.¡±

    Qu Liuxi divided the pills in her hand to everyone: ¡°The energy contained within is extremely huge, after eating it, you will need to immediately go into seclusion, if not it would cause your meridians to be disordered.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads. This item was indeed too valuable, and they managed to get it at the right time.

    An Zheng held ontill and did not eat it immediately: All of you go into closed doors cultivation first, I will guard Yancheng and only consume it after you alle out from closed doors.

    Du Shoushou and the others knew that they had to have people guarding the ce, so they couldn¡¯t argue with An Zheng, so they decided to go into closed door cultivation as soon as possible ande out to guard An Zheng as soon as possible.

    The crowd dispersed, and Qu Liuxi did not eat the pill, but ced the Spirit Race fruit into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace s.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, you should go into closed door cultivation first.¡±

    An Zheng tugged her.

    Qu Liuxiughed, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    An Zheng alsoughed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Qu Liuxi ced the Spirit Race Fruit into the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace, and in her palm, a ball of purple me appeared, and a purple mist rose from the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace. The Spirit Race Fruit released a series of shrill sounds, as if it wanted to rush out.

    In just a moment, Qu Liuxi¡¯s forehead was covered with a denseyer of sweat. She clenched her teeth and persevered, the Spirit Race Fruit was now rampaging through the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace s, the jingling sounds were so loud that it caused people¡¯s ears to go numb.

    An Zheng walked over and ced his hand on Qu Liuxi¡¯s back. A wave of gentle Cultivation Power entered Qu Liuxi¡¯s body, and the purple me in her palm became even more stable, with the Phoenix Cooking Pill Furnace no longer shaking.

    South China Sea.

    Purple Ivy sat on the ground, looking even more miserable than before. At this moment, his Cultivation Power was almostpletely empty, and it would be hard to recover in ten days, hence the injuries on his body were even more painful.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong sat next to Purple Ivy, extended his hand, and lightly nodded at Purple Ivy¡¯s wounds: ¡°Is your mouth still as hard as normal?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Do you believe that you¡¯ll be struck by lightning in the future?¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong snorted: ¡°I can still move but you can¡¯t anymore. If you continue to be so stubborn, will you be able to resist?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of Xue Kuang Zong Zong!¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong was actually overjoyed. ¡°At least you understand me!¡±

    Purple Ivy thought that this was really dangerous ¡­

    At this moment, the Vermillion Bird had already opened its barrier and rushed in to tightly hug the green dragon. The two of them didn¡¯t separate for a long time.

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong: ¡°We spent so much effort just to see this?¡±

    Purple Ivy: ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1630 - Ten Days

    <h4>Chapter 1630 ¨C Ten Days</h4>

    For a full three days, to Qu Liuxi, these three days had been unbearable, and had felt as long as three centuries. When the purple mes in her hands gradually extinguished, she also fell down, and An Zheng, who was by his side, hugged her. Qu Liuxi looked extremely exhausted, her face was pale white, but her eyes were filled with joy.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    She only said two words, as if she didn¡¯t even have the strength to say another word.

    Floating beside Qu Liuxi wahombus shaped gem, sparkling with a purple glow. After removing the spirit race¡¯s special aura, Qu Liuxi fused the power of her bloodline into it, thus bing a super treasure that she could only control and use.

    An Zheng carried Qu Liuxi back to his room to rest, and not long after he covered her with her nket, he fell asleep. After three days and three nights of continuous refining, the consumption was simply unimaginable.

    After An Zheng settled Qu Liuxi down, he entered the reverse boat space to find the Oldman Huo. The soul form of the Oldman Huo seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing An Zheng suddenly return, Oldman Huo¡¯s frown loosened up a bit.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired, I came to chat with you.¡±

    An Zheng sat down beside Oldman Huo tiredly. In fact, he had consumed quite a bit of energy than Qu Liuxi, and if not for him continuously channeling energy to Qu Liuxi, Qu Liuxi would probably only be able tost half of the time.

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er just refined the Spirit Race Fruit, it can increase our power, but we don¡¯t know how much we can increase it now, but from the Spirit Race¡¯s records, it can increase our power by at least 30%. This is the method Spirit Race used to increase Tan Shanse¡¯s strange army¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Race¡¯s Fruit?¡±

    The Oldman Huo actually knew about this thing, ¡°It¡¯errifying thing, the Spirit Race can upy a seat because of this. The Spirit Race Fruit¡¯s blessing power is not average, but varies from person to person, the weaker the cultivator, the weaker the stronger they be.¡±

    ¡°Oldman Huo, can you create something suitable for Xiao Liu¡¯er to use?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er isn¡¯t a cultivator who specializes in battles, so she needowerful magic tool to protect himself. I n to give his the Reverse Scale Armor, but she definitely won¡¯t want it, so I can¡¯t change the shape of the Reverse Scale Armor and trick her into saying that it was specially crafted for her.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er will always fight in her way at the back. If you give her the Reverse Scale Armor, you will be in even greater danger fighting in the front.¡±

    ¡°I know, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    An Zheng said as he removed the Reverse Scale Armor from his body, ¡°I will first remove the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s aura from my body. Then, Oldman Huo, you think of a way to change the Reverse Scale Armor¡¯s form.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult, because your Reverse Scale Armor could easily change its form.¡±

    Oldman Huo looked at An Zheng: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The Oldman Huo sighed: ¡°Then, first wipe off your presence.¡±

    An Zheng wiped the aura off the Reverse Scale Armor and the divine armor instantly lost some color, as if it was reluctant to part with An Zheng. However, An Zheng had already made his decision, no matter how dangerous he was, he could not let Xiao Liu¡¯er find a way to protect himself.

    ¡°What form are you going to create?¡±

    ¡°The staff.¡±

    An Zheng suddenly thought of something: ¡°It can embed a Spirit Race Fruit on top, and the Reverse Scale Armor can also provide protection for the Spirit Race Fruit.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Oldman Huo took the Reverse Scale Armor over, and his hands released a purple light aura. The Reverse Scale Armor seemed to be resisting at first, but because it had removed An Zheng¡¯s Qi, it did not resist too fiercely, so changing its shape was not difficult for this divine tool, as with his own abilities, modifying the Oldman Huo became much easier.

    Not long after, an emerald green staff appeared in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve made some hidden attributes. It wouldn¡¯t be identified aop quality treasure with a single nce. Furthermore, the green and spirit race fruits are even morepatible.¡±

    An Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it over to her now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just listen to what I have to say.¡±

    Oldman Huo exined: I have made a special change to this staff, and have opened up dozens of meridians, allowing it to connect with you all, allowing me to maximize the power of a Spirit Race Fruit. After you return, you can let the Xiao Liu¡¯er drip a drop of blood on it as a master, and in addition, I have also set up a concealed space in this magic tool, allowing me to be able to enter and avoid danger.

    The Oldman Huo seemed to be very satisfied with his design.

    An Zheng was even more ted: ¡°Good, good, good, this is for the best.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Oldman Huo suddenly said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have much time left, I can sense that the time restriction formation in the Outer World is about to return to its original point. It ieincarnation, after thepletion of the reincarnation cycle, the body will be released, and Tan Shanse will definitely not take any action during this period of time, not more than ten days at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Ten days?!¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s face was a little pale. Ten days... Even if he had swallowed that pill and his cultivation base had increased by a huge amount, the highest cultivation level he could reach was only the ninth level of the Emperor Level. He might not even be able to reach the ninth level of the Emperor Level.

    Tan Shanse¡¯s body was nourished by a bunch of Zhi Zun Emperor level powerhouses, and he was already the strongest one among them, so even if a group of Emperor level 9 people attacked him together, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning. Thinking about it, when An Zheng was still only Da Chi, he also had the strength of a Zhi Zun Emperor level warrior, and Chen Shaobai was the same, but Purple Ivy was also ¡­ There were quite a few Martial Emperor-level experts who had joined hands but were still unable to withstand the onught. There was no chance for them to win at all.

    If one were to say another realm above the Supreme Emperor Level, Tan Shanse¡¯s body would be the one and only, an existence surpassing the Supreme Emperor Level.

    ¡°Ten days...¡±

    Even though An Zheng had never admitted defeat, his heart had still be dark.

    What could ten days do? There seemed to be nothing he could do.

    Originally, he was happy that he made the most suitable treasure for her for Qu Liuxi, but now, his happiness had instantly been diluted. An Zheng finally understood why he saw Oldman Huo¡¯s frown when he first came in.

    ¡°Perform your best.¡±

    Oldman Huo patted An Zheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do.¡±

    An Zheng nodded: ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    East China Sea.

    After entering the sea, the four streams of light did not stop and continued moving forward. Not long after, they found an ind in the depths of the sea, which was veryrge, with rocks on it.

    The green dragon floated to the front of the ind and knocked on it. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore. You should get up and go to sleep.¡±

    The ind suddenly shook and then slowly peeked out. It was the ck Turtle.

    Then, he saw the Vermillion Bird smiling at him from behind the Azure Dragon. Currently, the four protectors had already gathered three, and the white tiger from the west was with An Zheng.

    But ck Turtle quickly calmed down after his excitement: ¡°I¡¯m not going ¡­¡± ¡°I know what you want to do, but I can¡¯t help with anything with my current strength. My cultivation fell too heavily, and now that I¡¯ve recovered some of it I can only barely stay at the early Emperor level. It¡¯spletely worthless.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Big Brother Xuanwu I know.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird gavareugh, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re admitting defeat without even fighting. I¡¯m very unfamiliar with it ¡­¡± I just don¡¯t understand one thing. Do you think that hiding in the deep sea is enough to avoid it? When we all die in battle and you¡¯re the only one left in this world, won¡¯t you have to face the carnage in your stomach? Could it be that you can do better without yourrades? ¡±

    ck Turtle¡¯s eyes turned as if he was thinking.

    The Vermillion Bird was right. This was a cmity that no one could avoid. It was not safe in the depths of the sea.

    ¡°Forget it, it is just death. I have lived for a long time ¡­¡± Back then, God created us to protect this world, but now it seems that time hase. ¡±

    The Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°If the four of us join forces, what else can¡¯t be done?¡±

    Purple Ivy said from the side: ¡°Be careful, you are all supporting actors, I am the main character. Just rely on me, you are all here to help me.¡±

    ck Turtle looked at Purple Ivy as if he was looking at an idiot, then asked the Azure Dragon: ¡°Newly recruited little brother?¡±

    The Azure Dragon was stunned for a moment. Purple Ivy immediately became unhappy: ¡°Bullshit, you are all my new subordinates.¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Hell.

    The people said that there were eighteen levels of hell, but in reality, there waotal of neen levels of hell. No one had ever been able to enter the neenth level because it was the most dangerous ce, the ce where Cerberus was located.

    After entering the neenthyer of hell, the real Hellfire started to burn the body of the Divisions Monk. He walked forward, his skin was burnt away, his flesh was burnt away, and only his bones continued to emiesplendent golden glow as they moved forward.

    He did not cultivate to the Golden Body Indestructible, this was when the Buddha gave him thest of the Cultivation Power ¡­ At this point, the life and death of the Buddhist Sect was already determined by the Monk of Divisions. If they were to find Duke Ming, then there was still a chance for survival. If they were unable to find him ¡­ The Buddhist Sect¡¯s tens of thousands of years of heritage were about to end.

    The golden skeleton was burning, as if it would be burnt to ashes in the next second. However, the Divisions monk did not show any fear, he knew what he was carrying, even if he was burned to death, he would not enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    A clear and cold voice appeared in the surroundings of the Divisions, but no one could tell which direction it wasing from.

    ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    Divisions replied with psychokinesis: ¡°I thought I would be scared, but when I walked in, I really didn¡¯t fear. Duke Ming, you can¡¯t take it anymore, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I know, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    The karmic sinmes in front of the Divisions monk were swept clean. A ck lotus seat appeared in front of him. It was also a skeleton.

    At this moment, Divisions¡¯s heart was dead.

 Chapter 1631 - Go back

    <h4>Chapter 1631 ¨C Go back</h4>

    It waeal golden body, but so what? They were merely indestructible.

    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t care about hell being like this.¡±

    Divisions stood there, the bones that were not made of gold showing signs of being burnt. When he came in, he had used his full strength, but now that hope had been shattered, all that energy was gone.

    ¡°Back then, when I entered the Infernal Realm, the condition was that I would never be able to leave the Infernal Realm.¡±

    Duke Ming seemed to smile bitterly, but he did not regret it.

    ¡°But I¡¯m out. There are some things I have to do.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Duke Ming said, ¡°This is my punishment. The hellfire burns endlessly, so I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    The Divisions Monk had already lost all of his strength. He dropped to the ground and used all his strength to sit cross-legged, facing Duke Ming.

    ¡°The monkey¡¯s okay.¡±

    He said four words.

    Duke Mingughed as if he was saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    East China Sea.

    With the Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, Purple Ivy and the Xue Kuang Zong Zong that had left the East Ocean, the five of them attacked Stone Mountain at the same time. How strong were these five people when theybined their powers? The space inside Stone Head Mountain instantly copsed from the explosion and shattered. The five of them descended, but they did not find any trace of Tan Shanse.

    Everyone said that he was a cunning rabbit in the Three Hells, but Tan Shanse was more than a cunning rabbit.

    At this moment, Tan Shanse was far away in the Western Desert, not very far from the Buddha Sect Great Thunder Lake Temple s. However, he did not have any misgivings. The Buddha was already finished, and the Buddhist Sect was nohreat to him.

    In the middle of the desert was an abandoned ancient city that was already half buried under the sand. Tan Shanse was in this ancient city.

    Tan Shanse sat cross-legged on the floor of the great hall with his eyes closed, meditating. It was as if everything had nothing to do with him, so he let those fellows go and torture him, there was nothing left to stop them ¡­ Ten days. In at most another ten days, his body would break through the shackles of the Time Forbidden Spell Formation. At that time, what would happen to all the cultivators in this world?

    After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes and took out a mirror from his sleeve. The light in the mirror flickered, and he saw the scene of his space beingpletely destroyed in the Stone Head Mountain on the Eastern Sea Region.

    ¡°Four Guardian Gods?¡±

    He said to himself, ¡°In the mythical era, even if it was the apocalyptic era, I still wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to the four of you. But now, the four of you added up together aren¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±

    The image in the mirror suddenly changed and a vast starry sky appeared. It then quickly moved forward and quickly saw the orange, sparkling, densely packed runes of the Time Forbidden Spell Formation. The huge circr spell formation was still slowly rotating and was only a sliver away from its original position.

    The physical body in the nexus opened its eyes, opened its mouth, and let ouhunderous voice. ¡°Looking forward to it?¡±

    Tan Shanse nodded. ¡°Urgent.¡±

    After all, it was a body without a soul, and the remaining consciousness inside seemed to be somewhat resistant to Tan Shanse. After all, once Tan Shanse returned to his position, he would disappear.

    Tan Shanse seemed to have sensed something, as he bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on the mirror. The drop of bloodnded in the universe far away, right in the center of the mirror¡¯s forehead.

    A small hole appeared in the flesh of his forehead as the drop of blood burned through it, followed by a series of intense howls.

    If you didn¡¯t have any intention to kill me just now, I would have kept you for another ten days. It was you who were too stupid, it was already hard for you to guard this body for me for tens of thousands of years, if you were to behave, I might give you a body to keep you alive, just like how Feng Xiuyang did, but you are much more foolish than him, and you want to use my body¡¯s power to get rid of me?

    A faint green shadow drilled out from the small hole in the forehead of the body. It was like a faint snake as it crazily rushed forward, trying to escape into the boundless gxies.

    Tan Shanse snorted, his eyes bing stern, after that his eyes shot out two beams of light, quickly catching up to the faint consciousness. After a mournful cry, the consciousness waspletely destroyed.

    His mirror was his most secret, and could only be used at sucime. The value of his mirror was in order to remove the divine intent that he had left behind when his physical body was about to break through the shackles of cultivation, and then, he would then control his physical body from a distance.

    ¡°Ten days.¡±

    He wiped the drop of blood off the mirror, and the small hole on his forehead also disappeared.

    ¡°Wait another ten days.¡±

    Tan Shanse closed his eyes once again, the corners of his mouth filled with loathing for this world.

    Yancheng.

    When Du Shoushou came out of seclusion, he felt that he could jump from here all the way to the Heaven Realm, the power in his body was unbearable, he wanted to find a ce to release it without restraint. He did not expect the effects of the pill to be so great, increasing his power to the Emperor Level 8, he was not as powerful as An Zheng thought, so he was not worried that the Emperor Level 8 would not be able to defeat Tan Shanse.

    Not long after he came out of seclusion, he saw Chen Shaobai walking out with his head shaking, as if something had entered his head and was trying to shake it out.

    ¡°Did you take drugs?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked.

    Chen Shaobai red at him: ¡°I feel like there¡¯s a lot of things in my mind that I¡¯m not used to ¡­ Many of the things that happened during that battle have been brought back. There¡¯s a slight headacheing on. Fatty, what level are you at now? ¡±

    ¡°I feel like it should be at the eighth level of the Emperor level. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me too. However, Fatty, have you thought about it? Even if we are all at the ninth level of the Emperor Level, we would not be able to win against them. Furthermore, we are at the eighth level of the Emperor Level.¡±

    Just as he was saying that, Zhuang Feifei was the third toe out. After hearing their conversation, he felt somewhat guilty and worried as he said, ¡°I have not reached the ninth level of the Emperor Level yet. My current strength should be around the seventh level of the Emperor Level.¡±

    After the two of them came out, it was the White Tiger. It had already recovered its strength to the 9th level of the Emperor Grade. However, it was still far from reaching its peak.

    The one who came out after the White Tiger was Gu Qianye, and he was actually at the ninth level of the Emperor Level.

    Ye Qiandao was still at a loss aftering out of seclusion. He still could not feel any change in his cultivation level ¡­

    Everyone had a huge improvement, after all it waill that was extracted from countless powerful ancient cultivators who died in battle back then. It could be considered a type of reincarnation, when the Spirit Race members were the followers of the tigers, helping Tan Shanse kill the human cultivators. Now, the Spirit Race Fruit that they used to help Tan Shanse had actually be the support of the human cultivators.

    ¡°Only then did An Zheng and the other two enter closed door cultivation.¡±

    Du Shoushou shook his shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s our turn to guard.¡±

    Just at this moment, five streams of light quickly rushed over from the east, alerting everyone. Feng Shengxi who had juste out of seclusion, wanted to go up and fight them, but when the five rays of light descended, the first person who walked over revealed his signature shameless smile, and everyone rxed.

    Purple Ivy said as he walked: ¡°I¡¯m sorry abouting back, I reluctantly epted a few new subordinates.¡±

    When Xue Kuang Zong Zong saw those fellows on the other side, who seemed to be very strong, his eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Du Shoushou: ¡°Comee!¡±

    Purple Ivy was so scared that he immediately stopped them, ¡°There¡¯s still important matters you two need to take care of. What if you two fight first when your arms are missing and your legs are missing?¡±

    With the four Guardian Gods present, An Zheng and the others had already reached the Emperor Level. With this kind of strength, it would not be difficult for them to leave this world and explore the Outer World.

    Right at this moment, a long streak of light appeared in the distant sky. Two people from the Buddhist Sect from the Western Regions were treading on that streak of light. This was clearly a teleportation magic item and not their true strength.

    The two monks sped their hands together afternding: ¡°May I ask if Master An is here?¡±

    Du Shoushou asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all gone.¡±

    When these words left his mouth, Du Shoushou and the others were all stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Du Shoushou went forward and pulled the monk¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Tan Shanse went to the Buddhist Sect?¡±

    The monk shook his head as tears welled up in his eyes, ¡°The Buddhist Sect¡¯s legacy has been cut off.¡±

    At the same time, in the depths of the universe, in the heart chilling formation of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, Emperor Yu looked around to make sure that the faceless monsters patrolling around didn¡¯t notice him. Only then did he carefully open his palm.

    There was a small object in his palm, and it looked like an ordinary clod of earth. The moment he opened his palm, this clump of earth seemed toe to life, constantly changing forms as it swirled in his palm. It was as if a lost pet had finally found its owner, and he was extremely happy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡±

    Emperor Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratification. ¡°Back then, you and I fought side by side and killed countless water demons that were harmful in all four directions. We managed to cure the flood that had spread throughout the entire world. Now that I¡¯m trapped here, you¡¯re here to apany me again.¡±

    The Swelling Earth swirled in his palm, as if it were attached to the temperature of his palm.

    ¡°But you still have to go back.¡±

    Emperor Yu said softly.

    The Swelling Earth suddenly stopped as if it understood, as if it was filled with shock and reluctance.

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Emperor Yu said softly, ¡°This Seven Leaves of Tathagata has already be one with us. No matter what, we cannot leave them. They are connected by blood, and if we leave, we will die. So even if we leave, we cannot go back to help them. However, most of them are things that are like the warm sunlight. Home is home, after you go back, help them protect our home, and as long as you are still alive, even if I have my body smashed into pieces, I can still see my own hometown. ¡±

    Emperor Yu released his hand and said, ¡°Go back. They¡¯re waiting for you.¡±

    [I will finish it today.]

 Chapter 1632 - Fun

    <h4>Chapter 1632 ¨C Fun</h4>

    To an ordinary person, ten days was nothing. As for the long lifespan of a cultivator, ten days were negligible. However, these ten days were extremely important to the entire world ¡­ Nothing is more important than survival.

    When the envoys of the Buddhist Sect arrived, they cried and said that the Buddha was round and lonely.

    The envoy of the Golden Crown also came not long ago, saying that the old king had suddenly gotten sick. In fact, everyone knew, it was just because of the Buddha¡¯s loneliness, the old king¡¯s heart was sad, at his age, he could not take too much damage.

    That¡¯s faith.

    When An Zheng came out of seclusion, his Cultivation Power had risen to the ninth level of the Emperor Level, but it did not increase much.

    Ten days of time passed in a sh. When a huge ripple appeared in the sky, An Zheng and the others knew that what was about to happen was about to happen.

    North of Yancheng was Yan Shan. An Zheng and the others gathered at the highest point of Yan Mountain, looking up at the sky.

    This scene seemed somewhat familiar.

    ¡°It seems like everything is going back to where it started.¡±

    Gu Qianye clenched her fists: ¡°We cannot leave the battlefield here.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the battlefield couldn¡¯t be ced in this world. There were too many people who weren¡¯t able to move in time, so where could they move to? No matter how big the fusion was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to contain this world. Furthermore, because the fusion process was just too big, the possibility of being discovered had no limit, and when Tan Shanse¡¯s physical body descended, there was no room for concealment at all.

    ¡°To the alien region.¡±

    An Zheng took in a deep breath and directly jumped down from the cliff. Everyone followed after his jump, and then, a huge battleship started to rise from the canyon. The disciples of the Heavenly Awakening Sect s on the ck battleship made their final preparations.

    This enormous fleet was built for today. In the middle of Swallow Mountain, there waidden space, where every battleship was built, to avoid being discovered by Tan Shanse to the greatest extent possible.

    From the very beginning, An Zheng had not concealed anything from them. All of them knew that today, they would most likely die fighting for thisnd, and it was impossible for them not to be afraid, but they were more eager to win this final battle.

    From the east, a group of battleships flew over. They were from arge and small sect and their strength was limited, but they were unwilling to be trampled on by others like this.

    Lotus Seats flew in from the west sky one after another. This was thest of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s power, and all of its disciples that could participate had arrived.

    Gold dragons flew over from the south. They were thest hope of the dragon race. Although they were few in number and their blood wasn¡¯t pure, the strength of the dragon race was still not to be underestimated.

    had already informed as many people as he could of the situation in the world. Originally, An Zheng did not have much hope that they would alle, but upon seeing this scene, An Zheng knew that people were still not willing to give up on him.

    This was the human race. When they were needed to unite, they would never fall behind.

    The war chariots from the north, the golden dragons from the south, the lotus tform from the west, and the warships from the east, all merged with the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s fleet and rose up into the sky.

    An Zheng, who was standing on the gship deck, extended his hands and opened the spatial teleportation array, causing the battleships to leave the world one by one.

    This was the second time in history that all humans had joined forces. Thest time, the scale wasrger than this, but there was still no final victory, nor was there any loss.

    This time, his strength was less than the fifth of what it wasst time, but hope still remained.

    There used to be two moons outside of this world, but on one of the moons, An Zheng brought the Human Alliance Army and fought in the first battle. Millions of faceless monsters were killed, and the Human Alliance also suffered heavy losses.

    The first line of defense was broken with the copse of the moon, and the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Array was also broken. The final battle still ended up in this world, with the mountains and rivers shattered.

    That scene from the past was still fresh in his mind, causing him to sigh with emotion.

    In the universe, a giant physical body stepped out of the time forbidden array. Both of its hands tore apart, and the time forbidden array that had trapped him for tens of thousands of years waspletely torn apart.

    The physical body raised its head and roared, a huge sound wave was released and several nearbys were immediately shattered.

    What kind of power was that? What kind of power was this?

    Somewhere in the Western Regions, Tan Shanse¡¯s smile was exceptionally carefree. He ced his hand on the mirror, and the mirror immediately emitted waves of intense light. Tan Shanse¡¯s body was sucked into the mirror, and disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A soulless physical body also had the same madness and excitement after being released. That physical body let ouoar and shattered the. It opened its arms violently and a vast and mighty power swept across the entire universe.

    In the depths of the universe, in the middle of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s imprisonment array, Emperor Yu seemed to be dying. He raised his head with difficulty to look at Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun, ¡°Another reincarnation.¡±

    The Emperor looked equally weak, as if he would vanish into thin air in the next second.

    ¡°We failed to protect our home, but we became aplices to destroying it.¡±

    Emperor Shun sighed, ¡°This feeling is the worst ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ity that I can¡¯t personally chop that bastard into pieces. However, that¡¯s fine too. For us, this is a kind of release.¡±

    Beneath Emperor Yu, Pre-Qin Emperor, whose white hair was already covered with wrinkles, snorted, ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you old fellows so reluctant to part. I never admit defeat, but when it is time for me to withdraw from history, I won¡¯t hold back. The glorious future that I have created will also be broken.

    After saying this, his body began to dissipate like it had turned to dust, little by little vanishing.

    And below him, the supreme emperor level and peak emperor level ancient cultivators had already begun to dissipate. Each of them faced the direction of the world that they once lived in. Originally, the concept of a family with their level of strength wasn¡¯t important to them, but on this day, each of them were thinking about one thing ¡­

    If only he could go back and have a look.

    Pre-Qin Emperor watched as his legs turned into powder and gradually dispersed into the air. He could not help but feel some sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°I have let down many people in this life, but I have never felt guilty, because what I want to do is the only one in all of eternity. There are two things I want to do the most right now. First ¡­ Bai Luo, Xue Kuang Zong Zong, it can be said that we have let you down, and there are also so many people that we have schemed against. Second... I want to f * cking eat a bowl of instant noodles! ¡±

    With that, the Pre-Qin Emperorpletely disappeared.

    Emperor Yu looked at the spot where the Pre-Qin Emperor had disappeared andughed, ¡°Looks like people really do have more good thoughts when they¡¯re on the verge of death. His character has already changed, what else can¡¯t it be changed?¡±

    Emperor Yao alsoughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are people who say that it is difficult to change one¡¯s nature, but those words are actually wrong ¡­¡± It is precisely because people can constantly correct themselves that they are the spirits of all living things. ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, this seems a bit unreasonable.¡±

    Emperor Shun stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°He just said that he wanted a bowl of instant noodles ¡­ I want to, too. ¡±

    The smile on Emperor Yao¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°I want to eat as much as I can. There¡¯s so much, ah ¡­¡±

    He actually started drooling.

    ¡°Red Burning Tofu, Mab Tofu, Steamed Fish, Lion Head, Buddha Jump Wall ¡­¡±

    The Emperor drooled as he spoke, but he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything shameful about being the Supreme Emperor.

    He lowered his head to look at Emperor Yu. ¡°What about you?¡± What would you like to eat? ¡±

    Then, he noticed that Emperor Yu only had half of his strength left.

    Emperor Yu had disappeared from his waist down, and his body was still turning into particles that floated away ¡­ He lowered his head and watched his body change little by little, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear on his face. Instead, he had a very rxed and joyful feeling.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Emperor Yu stared at his body that had already disappeared to his chest andughed. Heughed like a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite fun.¡±

    He said these four words, then raised his head to look at Emperor Shun and Emperor Yao. ¡°It¡¯s a little unrealistic to say goodbye. I hope that in the future we will be all right, and that our homes will be all right.¡±

    Emperor Shun and Emperor Yao nodded at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Emperor Yu made a sound of acknowledgement before letting out a long sigh.

    He disappeared.

    Then it was Emperor Shun¡¯s turn. Emperor Shun watched as his feet gradually disappeared, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He shouted towards the sky, ¡°Quickly help me think about what else I have yet to say. Fragrant Fish shredded meat, Gongbao Chicken Ding, Boiled Meat, Soft Fried Inside, Red Braised Carp ¡­ ¡°No no no, carp have too many thorns, it¡¯s so troublesome to eat them.¡±

    ¡°I still want to eat pasta,¡± he said after a moment of deep thought.

    Emperor Shun was stunned for a moment, then swallowed a mouthful of saliva in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ White rice is also fine. ¡±

    ¡°Mm. Take care.¡±

    The Emperor said three words.

    Then Emperor Shun disappeared, and before he did, Emperor Shun looked at him and said onest sentence: ¡°It was quite fun.¡±

    Next was Emperor Yao. He was the only person left in Seven Leaves of Tathagata who was originally trapped here, and even though he knew that he would soon disappear, this was the first time he felt lonely. This feeling was very terrifying, he actually wished for him to disappear a little faster.

    ¡°Oil Ssh Noodle?¡± ¡°White rice?¡±

    He found that he too was drooling.

    With all his might, he lowered his head to look at his body, which was now eighty percent gone, and an expression that was like this appeared on his face. ¡°It really is very interesting.¡±

    It was just like when he was young and forcefully blew the dandelion.

    [There are still two chapters, I know that everyone is unsatisfied with the book, and I am also unsatisfied with it myself. There are so many things I want to say to everyone after the book is finished.

 Chapter 1633 - Why

    <h4>Chapter 1633 ¨C Why</h4>

    No one could be sure whether or not An Zheng and the others could stop him from descending directly into this world. If Tan Shanse were to first find the space within the ship, then all the preparations would be meaningless.

    ¡°If all of you can survive, you should remember today.¡±

    The soul of the Oldman Huo appeared in the sky above the ship. It was extremelyrge and shocking.

    His hands slid sideways, and the top of the giant ship became transparent, filling the space. Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw the blood-red moon under the clear sky.

    There used to be two moons outside of this world, but now, no one knew what had happened. One moon was the battlefield of the first battle, where hundreds of thousands of cultivators died in battle without their corpses being brought back.

    Tens of thousands of yearster, the first battle would begin on another moon.

    Someone knelt down and put his hands together as he stared at the blood-red moon. The crowd went down like the tide and everyone knelt down in prayer.

    Corpses littered the field.

    This was what was happening on the moon.

    ¡°F * ck you!¡±

    Du Shoushou jumped off his own warship andnded on a strange, faceless warship. Waving his Triton, he rushed from one side of the warship to the other, causing the warship to crash into a crater.

    Du Shoushou jumped down from the battleship, and with a grab in the air, an invisiblerge hand grabbed the battleship that had a Faceless Monster¡¯s body and threw it into the sky. The battleship flipped and crashed into the majestic fleet of battleships, directly smashing into the other two warships and exploding them.

    The human cultivator¡¯s alliance formed an army of thousands of battleships, and in front of them was an enemy fleet ten timesrger than theirs. At least twenty thousand faceless weirdo¡¯s battleships formed a river of stars, rolling down majestically towards them.

    With a sweep, he directly cut a battleship that was a few hundred meters long into two. The faceless weirdll fell down, but they were still able to get back up after falling onto the ground, and continued to attack the human alliance like locusts.

    A huge sickle swept out, forming a half moon shaped wave of light thousands of meters long in the air. The front row of the ship was swept away, exploding one after another. Wherever the wave of light passed by, all the metal in the way was cut off.

    Under the absolute advantage of strength, he didn¡¯t need to find their weaknesses. One strike could turn them into dust.

    Tens of Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s warships formed a battle formation, the warships turned around to face the Faceless Monster¡¯s fleet, the off-gun on the warship started to spew out mes in an orderly manner, a beam of light shot out, one of the warships, which was obviously bigger than the other warships, was riddled with holes.

    ¡°Too many.¡±

    Du Shoushou jumped to An Zheng¡¯s side and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He was very fast to kill the enemies, but he could not kill them all.

    An Zheng took out something from his spatial artifact and threw it in front of him with a bang. Du Shoushou was stupefied after taking a look at it.

    ¡°We can¡¯t fire the main cannon on the reverse boat. Once we fire it, Tan Shanse will be able to determine its location. It would be better to remove it.¡±

    An Zheng held onto the control stick of the main cannon, and aimed at the river of stars in the distance.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A beam of light that was as thick as a metre shot into the army from one end to the other, piercing througuge fleet! This road of fighting was like cutting into the river from one side of the river all the way to the other ¡­ A passageway appeared in the middle of the massive fleet, and wherever the main cannons went, all the warships were destroyed.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Du Shoushou shouted excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡±

    ¡°Whaity, the cooldown took too long to recover.¡±

    An Zheng kept his main cannon and then rushed towards the fleet in a single leap.

    Just at this time, an indescribable colossal dragon swung over from the sky. It was called a huge dragon, but it was more likerrifying whip that descended from the sky and smashed into the Heavenly Awakening Sect¡¯s fleet. At least a few dozen of the battleships were directly smashed to pieces.

    ¡°What is that thing!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Many battleships began to turn around and fire at the huge whip, causing bursts of green fog to explode, but it seemed to have no effect on the whip.

    ¡°A root of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata!¡±

    An Zheng immediately recognized what it was.

    In the vast depths of the universe, there was an unimaginablyrge Seven Leaves of Tathagata quickly moving towards them. It was simply the faceless weirdo¡¯s gship, one leaf from the Seven Leaves of Tathagata was equivalent, and on each leaf, there were many faceless weirdo. They were all created by Tan Shanse using the help of the Seven Leaves of Tathagata.

    Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s Giant Hundred Blossom was equivalent to around twenty of thes that An Zheng and the rest lived on.

    The difference in strength was enormous. The enemy¡¯s military strength was at leasundred or even a thousand times greater than that of the human cultivators¡¯ allied army. How could they fight like this?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Du Shoushou immediately rushed over, and his body became huge in midair. His two arms wrapped around Seven Leaves of Tathagata¡¯s body, and he wanted to throw him out. It was too big,pletely exceeding the limits of his strength.

    Seven Leaves of Tathagata flipped his roots a few times to throw Du Shoushou off, then with a sweeping blow, he smashed Du Shoushou flying. With a boom, Du Shoushou ruthlessly smashed into the moon, though it was unknown just how deep in.

    The leaves on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata opened up one by one, and a giant flew over from behind. That giant was simr to the flowers on the Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and was at least twenty times bigger than the that An Zheng and the others were on.

    To be so ridiculously powerful, an Emperor level attack shouldn¡¯t have any meaning on his body.

    Tan Shanse stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder and squinted his eyes as he looked at An Zheng and the others, his gaze filled with disdain.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all your preparations?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed with pride: ¡°The moment I take back my physical body, all of you have really be ants.¡±

    He pointed at An Zheng and said, ¡°No matter how fast you climb and how fast you raise your strength, do you still have the courage to fight against me when you see me now?¡±

    An Zheng¡¯s answer was a sword.

    That sword pierced through the giant¡¯s heart likiver of stars.

    Tan Shanse raised his hand, and the giant followed suit as he raised his hand to block before his heart. The sword stabbed into the giant¡¯s arm, turning into a wave of ripples that dispersed outwards,pletely unable to prate.

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    Tan Shanseughed at the sky, ¡°All of you have struggled for tens of thousands of years but in the end, you all still cannot escape this kind of fate.

    He held up the mirror, and it immediately began to emit waves of light. Tan Shanse¡¯s body also started to emit the same color, and his soul was about to leave this body and return to the body of the giant.

    ¡°I want you all to watch as I return to my physical body. Only then will you all truly feel despair.¡±

    Tan Shanseughed out loud, he had the qualifications tough out loud.

    But just at this moment, the giant suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Tan Shanse inside. How big was the giant¡¯s other hand? Even if Tan Shanse could teleport, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Furthermore, he was in this state right now ¡­

    A small hole appeared on the giant¡¯s forehead, and a person slowly walked out from the small hole. He opened his hands, and the giant then opened his hands, and Tan Shanse who was inside was already at the verge of death.

    ¡°This... How is that possible? ¡±

    Tan Shanse stared at the man with his red eyes, filled with anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯ve never known, and of course I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    That person looked at Tan Shanse with contempt: ¡°You are the most sessful clone I have ever made, I am very pleased, with you saving a lot of energy on my own, I only need to watch you. But you, you have always firmly believed that you are the real body while I am the clone ¡­ Sometimes I think you¡¯re pitiful, so hardworking, so desperate, and all you do is what I want you to do. ¡±

    That person was Feng Xiuyang.

    He raised his hand, and the mirror beside Tan Shanse flew into his hands, and with a kacha sound, it shattered.

    ¡°I am not proud even when I count the entire world. What I am most proud of is that I have plotted against myself.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed: ¡°I schemed against one of my clones.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Tan Shanse roared out, following that, blood spurted out from his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you, my doppelganger.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang snapped his fingers. Pa ¡­ Tan Shanse¡¯s broken body exploded, and the spirits inside rushed out, but were caught up to and burnt away by the evil fire, and not longter it waspletely burnt away.

    Feng Xiuyang looked at An Zheng and asked: ¡°How are you supposed to thank me?¡±

    An Zhengughed bitterly.

    ¡°Even if I kill Tan Shanse first, there¡¯s no meaning.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang said indifferently: ¡°There is no meaning in killing him thousands of times, he is the clone and I am the original body... How he looked down on that consciousness within his body. Truly pitiful. He never knew that there was not much difference between that consciousness and himself. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang turned around and returned to the hole in Giant¡¯s forehead. The hole had disappeared.

    The giant¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and said: ¡°An Zheng, actually, I have always admired you, so I n to give iry for thest time ¡­ Sign a blood contract with me and be my servant.

    An Zheng reached out with his middle finger towards the sky.

    Feng Xiuyang sighed, then suddenly shot a beam of light towards An Zheng. His eyes were sorge, the power of the beam of light was much stronger than the attack An Zheng executed with the cannon earlier.

    An Zheng pushed out both of his hands and gathered all of his power in front of him to form a defensiveyer.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng was smashed into the ground, his body was already in a broken state and not an inch of his body was intact.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Qu Liuxi and the others were only a step away from being able to catch up. She threw herself beside An Zheng, and her tears flowed uncontrobly. Where¡¯s your Reverse Scale Armor? Where¡¯s your Divine Armor?! ¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he squatted there and looked at An Zheng who was gradually losing his aura: ¡°He transformed the Reverse Scale Armor into your staff, and did not let us tell you ¡­¡±

    Qu Liuxi shouted out, and blood spurted out from her mouth.

    [There is another chapter on the main text, followed by a postscript]

 Chapter 1634 - Go to hell!

    <h4>Chapter 1634 ¨C Go to hell!</h4>

    ¡°Give me your strength!¡±

    Seeing that An Zheng was no longer able to continue battling after receiving such heavy injuries, the green dragon tore apart a battleship, and roared loudly. The first to react was the Vermillion Bird, she unhesitatingly released the Nanming Lihuo Pearl that he had just retrieved, then the White Tiger.

    The green dragon quickly took the three pearls, and three surging waves of energy poured into the green dragon¡¯s body.

    Aooo!

    A resonant dragon¡¯s roar rang out.

    The gigantic green dragon charged towards Feng Xiuyang, punching towards Feng Xiuyang¡¯s chest. Feng Xiuyang let out a cold snort, and stretched out his left hand... With a ¡°pa¡± sound, he clenched the green dragon¡¯s fist. The green dragon¡¯s face changed and it wanted to withdraw its fist, but it didn¡¯t move at all three times in a row.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    Feng Xiuyang twisted his left hand, and with a kacha sound, the Azure Dragon¡¯s wrist immediately shattered, and then, his arm curled up like a fried dough twist. The Azure Dragon¡¯s body involuntarily spun a few rounds around without stopping, and Feng Xiuyang¡¯s right fistnded heavily on the Azure Dragon¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Azure Dragon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s juseptile in my eyes!¡±

    This punch directly sent the green dragon flying, and as its gigantic body fell backwards, it knocked the moon away. The human cultivators who were battling on the moon, the Alliance Army, and the Faceless Monster, all copsed. The tremors caused the mountains on the moon to crumble almost at the same time.

    Just as the Azure Dragon stood up once again, Feng Xiuyang came over and stomped on his lower abdomen, pressing him down once again.

    The green dragon¡¯s back smashed the moon towards An Zheng¡¯s world below. Without a doubt, if this continued, the would be smashed into smithereens without any need for further attacks.

    Because it was too huge, it seemed to fall very slowly. However, its speed was unbearably fast. After a long period of time, the green dragon would press the moon against the.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    The Azure Dragon roared, ¡°Protect my home!¡±

    Then, his chest exploded. He released all of his power and turned the direction of his own explosion towards Feng Xiuyang¡¯s direction ¡­ In the violent storm, Feng Xiuyang was forced to retreat far away. The power of the self-detonation swept arge portion of the strange battleships that were chasing after him, and at least a few hundred of them were directly shattered into fine powder.

    The green dragon¡¯s body suddenly shrunk, and a green pearl and the other three pearls flew out together.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Seeing this, Xue Kuang Zong Zong cursed, took a deep breath and rushed towards Feng Xiuyang: ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang grabbed Xue Kuang Zong Zong and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The gigantic Feng Xiuyang lowered his head and looked at the Xue Kuang Zong Zong whose face was already turning purple. It¡¯s just a clown. Did anyone ever say you were short and ugly? ¡±

    Xue Kuang Zong Zong spat out a mouthful of blood: ¡°Great sir, always Xue Kuang Zong Zong!¡±

    Puff!

    Feng Xiuyang used all his strength and directly crushed Xue Kuang Zong Zong to the point of exploding.

    Feng Xiuyang casually flung his hands, his face had a look of disgust, as though he found it dirty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Du Shoushou and the others all rushed forward.

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯er! It¡¯s all up to you! ¡±

    The person in front flew towards Feng Xiuyang like a meteor. Qu Liuxi wiped away her tears and stood up, raising the magic staff in her hand ¡­ The Spirit Race fruit on their magical staffs lit up and an invisible line connected them. In that instant, a sonic boom exploded from their bodies!

    Break through!

    Almost everyone had broken through the ninth level of the Emperor Level, reaching the peak of the Emperor Level. They were jusair away from bing Supreme Emperor Level powerhouses, this level of strength was simply too terrifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s just what¡¯s left of my game.¡±

    However, Feng Xiuyang was not moved at all. He swept his left hand out, sending Du Shoushou and Chen Shaobai flying, and his right hand out, sending Monkey and Purple Ivy flying. Two beams of light shot out from his eyes, hitting Gu Qianye and Feng Shengxi down.

    Not to mention fighting, they couldn¡¯t even get close to him.

    ¡°The things that all of you think you can restrain me are things that I am tired of ying around with. I admire your courage, but I also look down on your foolishness ¡­¡± And the Timeless Wheel? Isn¡¯t your ultimate weapon the Timeless Wheel? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was unknown when the Oldman Huo arrived, he was still a spirit body, but when he spoke, he instantly changed. His human form disappeared and was reced by a gigantic golden disc, just like the orange colored time restriction array that sealed Feng Xiuyang¡¯s body in the universe!

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    A furious rebuke rang out.

    A gigantic orange colored disc once again pressed Feng Xiuyang inside. The disc quickly started to spin with dense amounts of runes shing inside. Feng Xiuyang cried out in pain, then suddenlyughed loudly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡± ¡°How was my performance?¡±

    Both of his hands split apart, and with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, he tore the orange disc apart. The Timeless Wheel in the distance also cracked open, losing all of its brilliance before falling down.

    ¡°Oldman Huo!¡±

    The bloodied Du Shoushou pounced towards the Timeless Wheel and used it as support. The hole in the Timeless Wheel¡¯s body was veryrge, if he used more strength, he might be able to shatter it.

    ¡°What other abilities do you have?¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s figure quickly shrank andnded on the ground. He looked around: ¡°You guys have obstructed me once before on this kind of star, but did not stop me. If I¡¯m still not able to stop you, people will never give up so easily ¡­¡±

    His hand pressed down, and one warship after another began to fall, intermixed with the wails of humans.

    That was the power of a Divine level expert.

    The dying Vermillion Bird held onto the green dragon¡¯s pearl with a deathly pale face. It looked up at the falling battleships and muttered to itself, ¡°He is only a SemiGod, just a SemiGod ¡­¡± God, why did you leave? ¡±

    A half-god level Feng Xiuyang, however, could easily destroy a star.

    ¡°Your gods have forsaken you.¡±

    Feng Xiuyangughed with pride: ¡°From today onwards, I am the only god in the universe, if I suppress it with my hand, your so-called home will bepletely destroyed. I know that you made some space to protect those ants, but why didn¡¯t I destroy it? Because to me, those spaces are not even worth mentioning, so there¡¯s no need for you to do anything unnecessary. ¡±

    His hand rose, ready to press down.

    Right at this moment, a very very small thing appeared beside the unconscious An Zheng. It looked like an ordinary clod, but it was definitely not an ordinary object ¡­ That was the Swelling Earth.

    The Swelling Earth circled around An Zheng once, then quickly entered An Zheng¡¯s Blood Pearl Bracelet space.

    An Zheng had already fallen into a severea. He felt himself floating in a gray sky, without clouds, without wind, without sun and moon, there was nothing at all. He had nowhere to borrow energy from, so he could only drift further and further away.

    He knew there was nothing he could do, and he did his best.

    Can I sleep now?

    An Zheng asked himself.

    At that moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.

    ¡°The Supreme Emperor level energy is channeling and repairing Master¡¯s body. The power is too great, Master can break through at any time.¡±

    The voice of Heaven¡¯s Eye!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An Zheng¡¯s body floated in the starry sky, as boundless green streams of air gathered over from all directions. Not only the vitality existing in the universe, even the stars had green streams of air surging over and An Zheng¡¯s body was being repaired at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Little fellow, I saw youst time, so I was able to find you. Last time, we failed to protect our home and instead became aplices. This time, it won¡¯t happen ¡­¡± As a senior, when you first meet with your juniors, you should always give me some gifts. Help me bring back the Swelling Earth, right?

    This was Emperor Yu¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m counting on you in the future.¡±

    It was the voice of the Emperor!

    ¡°We made our own choice, and the reason why we were able to make such a choice is because you are still persisting ¡­ Humans are generation after generation, but they will definitely not be separated from their generation. We will be following you, and there will still be others who will work hard to protect this family. We will give you everything that we can, thank you. ¡±

    This was Emperor Shun¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I, I gift it to you!¡±

    A short five words, this was the voice of the Pre-Qin Emperor!

    An Zheng suddenly opened his eyes, and the feeling lit up.

    The surging energy in his body caused him to explode once again. A mighty divine might swept out and swept away the face of the army in front of him! That was just an explosion of air, not a full powered blow from An Zheng.

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He turned around and nced at his gigantic Seven Leaves of Tathagata, and then recovered from his shock, ¡°I had thought that I had finally used up all of their strength, and it turns out that it was for you.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, An Zheng had already rushed over. To him, An Zheng had nothing to say.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two of them held their hands together, causing arge half of the moon to fly out towards the side. If it wasn¡¯t for An Zheng protecting them with his back to the moon, it would have been sufficient enough to shatter the moon.

    ¡°You can make me marry you? It¡¯s just that my strength is about the same as mine. ¡±

    Feng Xiuyang snorted: ¡°Even though this has exceeded my expectations, it¡¯s only because you can¡¯t kill me, and I can¡¯t kill you either. At most, I¡¯ll y with you for a while longer, but you¡¯re so strong, your friend, how can the person you want to protect be this strong? I will kill them one by one when you can¡¯t protect them, but I am different, I don¡¯t care about anyone. ¡±

    An Zheng looked at Feng Xiuyang¡¯s delicate and pretty face that was filled with disgust, and said word by word. ¡°You are right, my strength is about the same as yours, I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I have many people.¡±

    Feng Xiuyang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He wanted to react when he felt the danger, but it was toote as both of An Zheng¡¯s hands tightly held onto his hand. He was simply unable to pull it out, nor was he able to escape.

    With a bang, An Zheng¡¯s figure descended from the skies behind him. Both of his legs squatted on Feng Xiuyang¡¯s shoulders as he twisted and turned Feng Xiuyang¡¯s head a few times using both of his hands, and then fiercely pulled it out. ¡°Go and die!¡±

    The head was pulled out and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    An Zheng released one of his hands and grabbed onto Feng Xiuyang¡¯s chest witu sound.

    He looked at his own appearance. ¡°Why did you say ¡®go to hell¡¯? No matter how I hear it, it¡¯s not domineering enough.¡±

    ¡°If it were you, what would you say?¡±

    An Zheng also pondered for a while, after which he exhaled, and kicked Feng Xiuyang¡¯s body away: ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    His flesh was directly blown to smithereens.

    Just a SemiGod.

    An Zheng looked at the ce that exploded, then raised his hand and looked, ¡°This power, seems a little abnormal.¡±

    Crouching on Feng Xiuyang¡¯s shoulder, he pulled his hands out and pulled his head off, causing blood to spurt out ¡­

    This scene continued for at least dozens of times. To Feng Xiuyang, it was more than torture.

    An Zheng released his hand, and the scene disappeared.

    Time?

    Heughed and looked back at his friends in the half-moon.

 Chapter 1635 - Postscript

    <h4>Chapter 1635 ¨C Postscript</h4>

    ¡°Heavens, what is this? It tastes so good!¡±

    Dada Ye, who was wearing a white half-sleeved top and a short sports skirt, was so excited that he almost jumped up. His straight long legs and a pair of white stockings made him look even better.

    She had half an ice cream in her mouth and her eyes were wide open.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious!¡±

    She pulled Purple Ivy¡¯s arm and started to shake it: ¡°I still want to eat other delicious things.¡±

    Purple Ivy smiled and nodded, then looked at the elegant young woman beside him. That was his wife, the one he missed in his heart.

    His wife held Purple Ivy¡¯s hand and asked: ¡°Your friends are so weird, as if they haven¡¯t eaten anything. Also, why do they call you Purple Ivy?¡±

    Purple Ivy opened his mouth to say that Purple Ivy¡¯s name was sulky, but he held it in.

    ¡°Err ¡­¡± Their names are all my friends who have been writing novels for the past two years. ¡±

    At the front, a row of people walked back with soft legs, each of them looking like noodles.

    Du Shoushou said as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m already a Sovereign King too, why would my legs go soft just by sitting on that thing? Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing called?¡±

    ¡°Purple Ivy said to call it the roller coaster.¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Du Shoushou¡¯s pants: ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Du Shoushou blushed. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have suppressed the Cultivation Power. With my current mortal body, I can¡¯t really control it.¡±

    Purple Ivy did a bad job and boughair of skintight jeans for Du Shoushou.

    An Zheng, Qu Liuxi and the other two also staggered back from the other side. An Zheng shook his head with all his might. The people of this world are really bored. What are they nning to do with all this suffering? ¡±

    On the other hand, Qu Liuxi was still fine as she felt it to be exciting. ¡°This iirate ship, right?

    Gu Qianye¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Da Da Ye carrying a big barrel of popcorn. ¡°I want it too, I want it too!¡±

    Then he rushed out.

    Monkey stood there and aimed his gun. He shot ten times and not even a balloon exploded. He red and took ouiece of Essence Crystal. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡±

    The boss was already crying. ¡°Big Bro, your ss ball isn¡¯t worth much.¡±

    When An Zheng walked to Purple Ivy¡¯s side, he discovered that this fellow was looking at his wallet, he was already holding his breath. Aftering back, his life seemed to be a little awkward, although An Zheng did not understand why those pieces of paper were so important.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have nned it properly. You should have known what you were going to forget.¡±

    An Zheng fished out a few beads from his pocket, they were the kind of beads that shone brightly, and every bead was as big as an egg.

    Purple Ivy was so touched that he immediately kissed it. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll really be giving away eggs in the snow.¡±

    Du Shoushou walked over and poured ouile of gold, silver, and jewelry. ¡°Take it and take it.

    Ye Qiandao pulled oueavenly halberd. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you, this...¡±

    Purple Ivy pressed it back down, ¡°Keep it away, it belongs to the control of lethal weapons.¡±

    Qu Liuxi was actually the most considerate of them all. Everyone was a little excited when they came, afraid that they would disrupt the bnce of this world, so they all suppressed their own cultivation. did not dare to bring things around.

    However, she thought that a spatial artifact shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem, so she brought out the most ordinary spatial artifact and passed it to Purple Ivy.

    Purple Ivy felt that he had treated everyone very badly when he came to the amusement park, but when he returned, he found that his wife was taking charge of his household and was extremely nervous. Seeing that Purple Ivy had brought a group of friends back, she stuffed all of the family¡¯s money into his pockets, warning him not to be stingy.

    His wife saw that his friends had given Purple Ivy so many things. She had wanted to call her parents to borrow some money to treat everyone for a good dinner, but now her eyes were wet.

    ¡°In the few years that I¡¯ve been out ¡­ It¡¯s not much of a material gain, it¡¯s just a group of brothers who went through life with each other! ¡±

    Purple Ivy took a deep breath, stopped himself from crying, and hugged his wife¡¯s shoulders.

    For some reason, a thought suddenly came to An Zheng¡¯s mind, ¡°I want to ¡­ ¡°Havaste of what it tastes like, do you have it?¡±

    Just at this time, a short fellow with a fat face and ugly face walked over. Du Shoushou did not see him bump into him, but that fellow immediately exploded into rage and shed to the side: ¡°What are you trying to do? A fight?! ¡±

    Du Shoushou was startled for a moment, and then went over and hugged him with all his might: ¡°What are we fighting for, how abouug?¡±

    The man blushed and walked away with a stupefied expression. As he walked, he said to himself, ¡°Did we run into gay?¡± ¡°My chest is quite sturdy ¡­¡±

    Purple Ivy suddenly thought of something and said to his wife: ¡°You go and buy some fried noodles, I will go and buy some meat skewers. Although our family¡¯s conditions are bad, the courtyard is not small, let¡¯s go back home and roast some meat.¡±

    His wifeughed. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Du Shoushou felt so envious.

    Ying Yu walked over wearing a tight dress, his face red: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate, it¡¯s too tight.¡±

    Du Shoushou¡¯s eyes lit up: Beautiful!

    Not far away, a group of little beauties ying cosy walked past. One of them waall and slender with fair skin and had a head of golden hair.

    Gu Qianye immediately stomped her foot. ¡°You just remembered?¡±

    Chen Shaobai looked at Gu Qianye: ¡°What about you?¡±

    Gu Qianye was startled for a moment, then shrugged her shoulders and left with her ponytail. ¡°Me? ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    Du Shoushou moved closer to Purple Ivy and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? The one called Stupid at noon was pretty tasty, but the name was a bit weird. ¡±

    ¡°Pizzas!¡±

    Purple Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have barbecue tonight.¡±

    Du Shoushou, Gu Qianye, An Zheng, Qu Liuxi and Monkey turned around at the same time, ¡°Do you have a big waist?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!